ã€ŠThe Sage Who Transcended Samsaraã€‹


 Chapter 1: Trickery

    <h4>Chapter 1: Trickery</h4>

    Trantor: Christina Editor: Rundi

    Such good weather¡­ When Meng Qi opened his eyes, he was amazed by the view in front of him. The cloudless blue sky made him feelpletely refreshed and rxed as if he had just woken up from a beautiful dream.

    As he was quietly admiring the view in his mind, somebody fiercely shook his body. An anxious voice followed right after, ¡°Young master, you are finally awake!¡±

    ¡°Young master?¡± Meng Qi turned around and saw an extremely nervous middle-aged man standing behind him. The man had a horse-shaped face that would be hard for anyone to forget, and five wisps of hair on his chin that resembled those of a goat¡¯s. However, what was more eye-catching was the turban cap and the superrge clothes that he was wearing.

    ¡°Wait, what¡¯s happening?¡±

    ¡°Young Master, are you feeling okay?¡± the man started to touch Meng Qi¡¯s body from head to toe. Meng Qi was scared to death because he thought he was being sexually harassed. So he hastily sat up and tried to move back. However, the man¡¯s powerful hands were like iron mps, and he couldn¡¯t even move a centimeter. At the same time, he felt something warm flowing inside his body, which cured every bit of ufortableness that he had just been experiencing. The warmth that spread through his body felt like bathing in a hot spring.

    Seeing that Meng Qi stood up, the man nodded. ¡°You must be fine now.¡±

    Yet after arbitrarily making such a conclusion, he was still worried so he asked again, ¡°Young Master, do you feel unwell anywhere else?¡±

    Meng Qi had no idea what was happening. He answered in confusion, ¡°No.¡±

    The horse-faced man immediately became relieved. His face broke into a smile that was uglier than a crying face. He then said, ¡°Young master, the duke had no choice. Think about it, whatever happens, it would be better to stay in the temple than at home. Although life here might be lonely and you will be separated from the rest of the world, Shaolin is one of the greatest sects of Kungfu! Perhaps you will even get the chance to be a golden-bodied Luohan. Your reputation will overwhelm the whole world, and you will be freed from all worldly sufferings through nirvana. Besides, you have an inborn connection to Buddhism. Remember that no-name monk who gave you a jade pendant?¡­¡±

    As he spoke, he seemed to feel that what he had said was too unrealistic. He felt somewhat embarrassed, and his voice became quieter and quieter. Eventually, he mumbled a bit and decided to change his method of persuasion, ¡°Well, maybe a golden body is too difficult to attain. But you know, there are 72 kinds of ultimate arts under Shaolin Kungfu, and all of them are like superpowers. If you can learn a few of them, when you enter the Jianghu in the future, you will be undefeatable. How awesome would that be?¡±

    Again, as he spoke, his voice became smaller and smaller, almost to the level of a mosquito¡¯s humming. Eventually, he decided to give up and covered his face with his left hand. Then he turned around and left, vanishing like smoke, leaving only a long sigh.

    Watching this horse-faced man quickly disappear into the mountain woods, Meng Qi felt even more confused by the chatters that he had just heard. At that moment he only wanted to ask one question.

    ¡°Who the hell are you?¡±

    The whole situation was just ridiculous!

    Meng Qi realized that the ce he was in was not only unknown, it was also peculiar.

    ¡°It was like ancient China!¡±

    ¡°All I did was watching the World Cupst night, how could this have happened to me? Did I time-travel while I was sleeping?¡±

    Meng Qi did not suspect this to be a prank or that he was in the movie studio of some Chinese historical drama. This was because when the horse-faced man left, not only did he walk away as if a vicious monster was chasing after him, but he walked away as fast as a frightened horse. And that was definitely not something a normal human being could do!

    ¡°He must be a Kungfu master!¡± Meng Qi concluded by recalling the novels and TV dramas that he had read and watched.

    ¡°Namo Amit¨¡bha, please follow me into the temple.¡± Meng Qi was just about to dive further into his imagination when a low-pitched voice arose behind him. The voice startled him so much that he nearly screamed.

    ¡°Since when was this person standing behind me?¡±

    ¡°And why did I not notice him at all?¡±

    Meng Qi almost strained his neck as he turned around to see who was behind him. What he saw was a monk dressed in a yellowish-brown robe. The monk was very tall but as thin as a bamboo and had an ordinary face that wasn¡¯t special at all. However, his eyes were full of dispiritedness, which made his age difficult to guess. He could be around 40 or 50, although Meng Qi was pretty sure the monk was at least in his 30s.

    Seeing that Meng Qi had noticed him, the monk did not speak another word but instead signaled Meng Qi with his eyes to follow him. He turned around and walked towards the main entrance of the temple.

    What made Meng Qi astonished was that above the main entrance there was a gilded horizontal board, and on the board, threerge characters were written:

    ¡°Shaolin Temple!¡±

    ¡°It was really Shaolin Temple!¡±

    Since it was his first time in such an unfamiliar and strange ce, Meng Qi was afraid to ask any questions. So, he contained his astonishment and confusion and merely followed the monk, walking as fast as he could.

    It was not until now did Meng Qi notice that both his arms and legs were short. He carefully examined his body and thought, ¡°What a special experience of rejuvenation¡­¡± He really didn¡¯t know if he should be happy or sad about it.

    From the size of his palm, the whiteness of his skin, and the jade pendant that he was wearing around his waist, he estimated that his new body was younger than 14. He also knew it was a body that had long lived in affluence.

    ¡°I wonder how I look¡­ Only the good-looking ones can enjoy life¡­¡±

    ¡°Enjoy life? Nah¡­ In Shaolin Temple, I would be forced to devote myself to Buddhism and stay away from secr wants and desires!¡±

    ¡°Well, was it possible for me to refuse to join Shaolin? For of course, this weak body would not be able to live long if I decided to leave Shaolin. This was a world with Kungfu, and I don¡¯t know if there were also ghosts and monsters wandering around¡­ Sigh! Not to mention that in many ancient records, many people from rich andrge families liked to keep catamites¡­¡±

    ¡°ording to that horse-faced man, even if this Shaolin was different from the Shaolin that I know, it was still one of thergest sects of martial arts and had 72 kinds of ultimate arts. I wonder if this Shaolin also had Sinew-changing Scripture]¡­¡±

    ¡°In the past, I used to imagine myself as a Kungfu master who went on exciting adventures in Jianghu. Now that dream might actuallye true, why don¡¯t I feel happy about it? Maybe it¡¯s because I don¡¯t have myputer, my phone, the inte, or¡­ my family¡­¡±

    ¡°But maybe it¡¯s nice to learn some Kungfu. Umm, but what is a golden-bodied Luohan?¡±

    ¡­

    Although Meng Qi seemed to be very calm as he followed the monk and as he walked past the numerous other grey-robed monks and yellow-robed monks, nobody knew that inside his brain it was actually aplete mess and he couldn¡¯t stop wondering about all sorts of different things.

    Nevertheless, regardless of how much he had pondered, Meng Qi eventually had to ept reality. With his current body and age, and without a home that he could go back to, he had to stay at Shaolin Temple and study Kungfu obediently.

    ¡°I wonder if I could still resume the secr life after I have learned Shaolin Kungfu? I can live without alcohol, but I definitely can¡¯t live without meat!¡±

    Meng Qi noticed that he might be thinking too ahead of himself.

    On the way, the monk that led Meng Qi didn¡¯t go through the great hall that enshrined the figure of Buddha. Instead, he circumvented through the sides. After they had walked past several courtyards, for the first time, the monk opened a door of the great hall.

    His eyes followed the movement of the door, and Meng Qi saw a few dozen children who all appeared to be under the age of 15. The youngest among them was probably only eight or nine years old. All of them sat cross-legged on thin cushions and focused their eyes on a wide-faced monk sitting in the top seat. The monk looked very serious, had really big ears, wore a simr yellow robe to the monk that led him here, and held a discipline ruler in his hands.

    ¡°Namo Amit¨¡bha. Brother Xuan Zang, what is the matter?¡± the wide-faced monk said in a very deep voice.

    Eek, with this voice, he could sing the bel canto. The more nervous Meng Qi was, the more unrted thoughts crossed his mind. From what the wide-faced monk said, he now knew that the ¡°bamboo-like¡± monk who led him here had a Dharma name ¡°Xuan Zang¡±.

    Xuan Zang chanted the name of Buddha and then said, ¡°Brother Xuan Ku, this is the child that I have mentioned before.¡±

    He was frank and open and didn¡¯t sound like he wanted to hide anything. However, his voice was dry and unpleasant to hear, and it waspletely different from that of Xuan Ku¡¯s.

    Xuan Ku gave Meng Qi a nce. There was no smile on his face, and then he responded, ¡°We will do it in sequence.¡±

    Meng Qi looked at him with confusion. Xuan Zang, who was standing beside Meng Qi, pointed at a spare cushion and told him, ¡°Wait for the inquiry.¡±

    ¡°Ok.¡± Now Meng Qi understood what was happening. As someone who had entered the workforce years ago, he was used to interviews. So he agilely copied the posture of the other children and sat cross-legged on the cushion.

    Xuan Ku didn¡¯t give Meng Qi another look and started to ask one of the children, with the discipline ruler in his hand, ¡°What is your secr name? Why do you want to join Shaolin?¡±

    The child was about ten years old. He was good-looking but also looked kind of dumb. He answered, ¡°My name is Fang Aqi. I didn¡¯t have anything to eat, so I was sold to a monk.¡±

    Several other children startedughing. They were mainly older, and theyughed because Fang Aqi¡¯s response was as offensive as name-calling monks bald donkeys! Maybe there were some issues with his brain.

    Xuan Ku frowned, and said somewhat unhappily, ¡°From now on, stop using your secr name. Your Buddhist name will be ¡®Zhen Hui[7]¡¯, and you will be a member of the Chores Yard.¡±

    Meng Qi heard some gasps among the older children. Their reaction told Meng Qi that the Chores Yard must be a really bad department to join.

    ¡°Fang Aqi is Zhen Hui, Zhen Hui is Fang Aqi¡­¡± Fang Aqi, whose name was now ¡°Zhen Hui¡±, kept reciting.

    Xuan Ku moved his eyes and looked at one of the older children. ¡°What is your secr name? Why do you want to join Shaolin?¡±

    This child seemed to be around 13 or 14 years old. He looked a little bit nervous but still answered fluently, ¡°Yes, Great Master. My name is Liu Mingzhi. My family is fond of the teachings of Buddhism and adored Shaolin Kungfu. For this reason, I am sent to Shaolin.¡±

    These were all children that passed the initial examinations, and they all had potential.

    Xuan Ku nodded slightly. ¡°You have passable honesty. If you said that you were only interested in Buddhist teachings, I would have sent you to the Chores Yard as well. From now on your Dharma name will be ¡°Zhen De¡±, and you will be a member of the Warrior-monk Yard.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Uncle Xuan Ku,¡± Zhen De replied while put his palms together devoutly.

    ording to his knowledge on receiving a Buddhist name, following the order of ¡°Empty in Heart, Wisdom in Mind¡±, he could start calling Xuan Ku ¡°Uncle¡± before he had even been assigned to an official master.

    Xuan Ku nodded at his cunningness and ignored him while beginning to inquire the other children.

    Zhan De felt the tension building up in his heart. It seemed like Uncle Xuan Ku was exactly like what the rumor has said. He was a just and righteous person who disliked ttery.

    On the other hand, Meng Qi was watching the inquiries in a rxed mood and thought that they were kind of fun. Suddenly, however, he froze.

    ¡°What was my name?¡±

    ¡°What was this body¡¯s name?¡±

    Meng Qi anxiously tried to dig into his memory, but he just couldn¡¯t recall the name of the body. He had inherited absolutely no memory from the original owner!

    ¡°I can¡¯t just say Meng Qi. Xuan Zang is still watching, and he knows me.¡±

    ¡°I have to think of a way to get through this!¡±

    Standing in front of Xuan Ku, who seemed extremely strict and serious, Meng Qi was afraid of saying anything unnecessary. He was too afraid to ask questions or to pretend that he had lost his memory, so he had to quietly think about another way that would not expose his actual identity as a time-traveler.

    ¡°What¡¯s your secr name? Why do you want to join Shaolin?¡± Before Meng Qi could think of something feasible, Xuan Ku was already standing in front of him with his discipline ruler.

    Meng Qi opened his mouth and suddenly had an idea. He spoke without hesitation, ¡°Since I am joining Shaolin, I have already forgotten my secr name.¡±

    Xuan Ku observed Meng Qi carefully, slightly shaking his discipline ruler. He didn¡¯t ask for an answer to thetter question, but instead said in a strict tone,

    ¡°Too much trickery. Chores Yard. Dharma name ¡®Zhen Ding¡¯.¡±

 Chapter 2: Buddhism

    <h4>Chapter 2: Buddhism</h4>

    Trantor: Christina Editor: Rundi

    Meng Qi¡¯s secret happiness turned into embarrassment. Zhen De and the other acolytes looked at him with astonishment and contempt, which reminded him of typical elementary school students who always wanted to draw a line between themselves and bad kids. The only exception was Zhen Hui ¡°Fang Aqi¡±, who stared at the golden figure of Buddha in front of him, and it was obvious that his mind was elsewhere.

    Subconsciously, Meng Qi turned his head to Xuan Zang who was standing next to him. ¡°Did he feel anything weird?¡±

    For Meng Qi, being embarrassed in front of everyone wasn¡¯t a big deal, but if he exposed his true identity, which was a ¡°zombie¡±, it would be a big, big deal.

    Xuan Zang still had the dispirited face that he has always had. Seeing that Meng Qi was staring at him, he slightly shook his head. ¡°Namo Amit¨¡bha. What have been decided by Brother Xuan Ku is already decided,¡± he didn¡¯t imply but said it aloud.

    ¡°Ugh, so he thought I was begging for help¡­¡± Meng Qi was relieved because he knew Xuan Zang didn¡¯t discover anything that he wasn¡¯t supposed to discover. Therefore, unless the parents of the body or the horse-faced man showed up again, he might be able to keep his secret forever. Then after a few years nobody would suspect him ever again, since it wouldn¡¯t be strange for anyone to forget childhood memories.

    ¡°Compared to this, being banished into the Chores Yard was just a minor issue!¡±

    Meng Qi tried to look as absent-minded as Zhen Hui so that Xuan Zang wouldn¡¯t notice that he wasn¡¯t really disappointed or sad.

    After the wide-faced Xuan Ku finished inquiring all the children, the result was that including Meng Qi and Zhen Hui, six children were being sent to the Chores Yard. All the other children became members of the Warrior-monk Yard.

    Gently tapping his left palm with the discipline ruler, Xuan Ku said, ¡°Follow me to the Sundries Yard for tonsure, and to pick up your robes and Buddhist textbooks. From now on, if you continue to work extremely hard, you still have the chance to join the Bodhi or Dharma Yard to learn advanced sutras and Kungfu.¡±

    ¡°So there¡¯s Dharma here too?¡± Meng Qi was stupefied for a second, but Xuan Ku didn¡¯t give him any time to think and walked passed all the children, towards the outside.

    Being surrounded by strangers, Meng Qi didn¡¯t dare to ask too many questions. He followed the two yellow-robed monks, Xuan Ku and Xuan Zang, and walked into a nearby yard.

    ¡°You are not officially joining Shaolin yet, so you only have to pray to Buddha. Have your tonsure done and leave your names,¡± Xuan Ku told them as he pointed to the hassock inside the prayer room.

    ¡°Yes, Uncle Xuan Ku,¡± the children followed Zhen De¡¯s example and answered. They kneeled on the hassock one by one and kowtowed to the golden Buddha above them.

    After all the children finished their prayers, Xuan Ku put his palms together devoutly and saluted solemnly to the Buddha figure. Chanting ¡°Namo Amit¨¡bha¡±, he walked towards one of the children and put his right hand gently on the child¡¯s head.

    Immediately, the child¡¯s long, ck hair turned yellow, withered, and fell to the ground like autumn leaves. Less than the time it took to take two breaths; the child became a real acolyte.

    ¡°Wish your worries fadepletely and secrity stays away from you,¡± Xuan Ku said solemnly, and his deep voice echoed in the peaceful and quiet prayer room.

    ¡°What kind of Kungfu is this? Unbelievable!¡± Meng Qi was stunned and excited.¡°Will I have the chance to learn this sort of Kungfu too?¡±

    Xuan Ku tonsured all the children and repeated the same words again and again.

    When it was Meng Qi¡¯s turn, he lowered his head and silently chanted the names of Buddha and Lao Tzu, while grieving over the hair that will soon leave him forever.

    Xuan Ku¡¯s thick andrge hands softly touched Meng Qi¡¯s head, and his hair fell one by one right in front of him. This broke his heart because he had always loved secrity and never even thought of the idea of bing a monk.

    ¡°Wish your worries fadepletely and secrity stays away from you,¡±

    Xuan Ku¡¯s voice, which was like a sudden chime of the temple bell, made Meng Qi quiver. The second after, he felt that his soul was clean and clear.

    However, when Xuan Ku left, the ¡°clean¡± and ¡°clear¡± feeling that Meng Qi felt faded away as well.

    With that Meng Qi¡¯s firm belief came back to him, ¡°I¡¯m going back to secrity at some point in the future!¡±

    After praying to Buddha, tonsuring, and recording their names, the children followed a few gray-robed monks to the backyard and picked up their belongings- two sets of gray robes, two pairs of shoes and socks, and two textbooks, Shaolin Disciplines, and 12 Chants of Dawn.

    ¡°When you finish learning, reading, and writing in the Sutras Yard, you will be able to recite the disciplines and chants. Before that, I will tell you the basic disciplines. First, you must not deceive or disrespect your teachers and predecessors. Second, if you don¡¯t have the permission to learn Kungfu, you must not try to learn them sneakily. Third, you must not kill any living beings. Fourth, you must abstain from alcohol. Fifth, you must abstain from meat. Sixth, you must abstain from lust¡­¡± Xuan Ku repeated the major disciplines that needed to be followed, and in the end he said in a very serious tone, ¡°For anyone that breaks these rules, a light punishment will be scolding, while the most severe punishment could be the deprivation of you learning kungfu and expulsion from Shaolin.¡±

    He only mentioned two of the possible punishments, which were respectively the lightest and the most severe. Other punishment could include hardbor, hand-writing the entire sutra, being hit by clubs, and standing facing the wall without moving for hours while reflecting on your mistakes.

    After exining these disciplines, Xuan Ku and Xuan Zang led the acolytes and left the Sundries Yard.

    ¡°In Shaolin Temple, monks who wear gray robes are ordinary monks, those who wear yellow robes are the manager monks of different yards, and those who wear yellow robes and red cassocks are the His Abbotship, the head of the yards, and the elders¡­¡± On their way, Xuan Ku didn¡¯t take a break and continued to educate the acolytes about the mon sense¡± in the temple. He only stopped talking and went silent when Zhen De and his fellow yard-mates entered the Warrior-monk Yard.

    As they walked, Meng Qi noticed that they obviously were walking further and further away from the center of the temple. Green trees surrounded the yellow-painted walls, and he could seldom see a prayer room. After a long time, Meng Qi finally saw an extremely mottled and timeworn yard.

    ¡°Oh my, Brother Xuan Ku, Brother Xuan Zang, you came so early!¡± A fat monk standing in front of the gate walked towards them with arge smile on his face. He also wore a yellow robe, but his cor was open and untidy, and his big fat belly stood out and grabbed a lot of attention.

    Xuan Ku frowned, and put his palms together solemnly. ¡°Namo Amit¨¡bha. Brother Xuan Xin, how could you be sozy?¡±

    The fat monk Xuan Xin seemed to have be used to Xuan Ku¡¯s temper since a long time ago. He wasn¡¯t angry at all. ¡°Ah, you are too obsessed with looks. Are these the students for our Chores Yard?¡± He didn¡¯t want to argue with Xuan Ku about his looks, so he pointed at Meng Qi and the other children and asked.

    ¡°Please arrange them as you like, Brother Xuan Xin,¡± Xuan Ku answered seriously.

    At this moment, the silent Xuan Zang suddenly opened his mouth, ¡°Are Zhen Ying and Zhen Guan still in the Chores Yard?¡±

    ¡°They are, they are!¡± the fat monk said confusedly. ¡°Brother Xuan Zang, why are you asking about them? You aren¡¯t nning to ept them as your students, are you?¡±

    Xuan Zang shook his head and sighed. ¡°The kungfu build-up in my body is already broken. How can I ept new students? I don¡¯t want to mislead anyone. Brother Xuan Xin, could you please lead these two to the same room with Zhen Ying and Zhen Guan?¡±

    He was pointing directly at Meng Qi and Zhen Hui.

    Meng Qi¡¯s heart beated fiercely. This was the first time Xuan Zang stepped in and made a decision for him. Was it because Zhen Ying and Zhen Guan had something special about them, and could they possibly help him out?

    ¡°Haha, you don¡¯t have to be so polite to me for me do you a favor, Brother Xuan Zang. This is a piece of cake!¡± Xuan Xin agreed without hesitation.

    Xuan Ku gave Xuan Zang a nce, but didn¡¯t say anything about it. Rather, he said seriously to Meng Qi, Zhen Hui, and the other acolytes, ¡°The reason I assigned you to the Chores Yard was that each of you have your own problems. If you can solve them by yourselves, and cultivate your temperament through the process, then you may have the chance to join the Warrior-monk Yard, the Dharma Yard, or even the Bodhi Yard.¡±

    ¡°However, if you continue to rely on trickery and if you continue to bezy and unwilling to strive, or if you cannot calm down your temperament and are not willing to endure hardship, then I am not going to hide it for you. I will notify the Commandment Yard to give you your deserved punishments.¡±

    He didn¡¯t hide his thoughts at all and said them aloud to show that he waspletely candid and honest. This made Xuan Xin, who was standing on the side, a little bit embarrassed.

    ¡°Yes, Uncle Xuan Ku,¡± the acolytes all answered together.

    After watching Xuan Ku and Xuan Zang leave, Xuan Xin stretched his body and his fat shook up and down with his movement. ¡°Finally they are gone! It¡¯s always the scariest thing to see that iron-faced devil.¡±

    ¡°This guy¡­¡± Meng Qi pretended to look steadily forward, and followed the waggling Xuan Xin into the meditation room.

    ¡°Zhen Ying, Zhen Guan, these are your fellow junior apprentices Zhen Ding and Zhen Hui.¡± Xuan Xin pointed at Meng Qi and Zhen Hui and then left the room with the other acolytes.

    Inside the meditation room, there was arge bed that could fit around seven to eight people, and it was also the only thing in the room.

    On the bed, there were two gray-robe monks, one sitting and one lying down. They were both around the age of 20. The monk that was lying on the bed had a dull expression and stared nkly into space without saying anything. While the monk that was sitting on the bed said icily with a deep frown on his face, ¡°You can put your luggage under the bed. If you want water, go to the water tank in the yard and get it yourself.¡±

    ¡°Hi, may I have your name please?¡± ncing at the dull Zhen Hui, Meng Qi decided that he should rely on himself to establish a good rtionship with his roommates.

    The person answered coldly, ¡°Zhen Guan.¡±

    After giving the short answer, he didn¡¯t speak again. Nor did he give Meng Qi and Zhen Hui another look. Meng Qi felt frustrated that the numerous topics he had thought about, which were to help him establish a closer rtionship with his roommates, were now useless.

    On the other hand, Zhen Ying closed his eyes and continued to sleep.

    ¡°What kind of people are these!¡± Meng Qiined silently, but he put on a fake smile and said to Zhen Hui, ¡°Brother Zhen Hui, I am Zhen Ding. From now on you can call me big brother.¡±

    ¡°Ok, big brother.¡± Zhen Hui didn¡¯t find it difficult to say at all.

    ¡°This dull little guy is the best!¡± Meng Qi thought, feeling much better now. He decided to behave like a big brother and help Zhen Hui. ¡°Little brother, yes I will just call you little brother. Come on, let¡¯s put on our monk clothes first.¡±

    Even though there were other people in the room, Meng Qi didn¡¯t feel ufortable because when he was in the university dorm, he always wore nothing other than his underwear to enjoy the coolness. He quickly removed his clothes and put on his monk garments.

    On one hand, he thankfully appreciated the ease it took to put on the garments, which helped him to avoid seeming ridiculous. On the other hand, he started to check the clothes that he originally had been wearing.

    The clothes were of delicate workmanship and had soft textures. Even though Meng Qi didn¡¯t know much about clothes, he knew that these clothes must be worth a lot. In addition to the expensive clothes, he also had a jade pendant on his waist, and a small jade Buddha pendant on his neck that clung to his chest. The jade was cool and made him feel veryfortable.

    Meng Qi carefully observed the thumb-sized jade Buddha. It had a face that was full of mercy and benevolence, and looked like as if it was a real person. Apparently, it was also of extraordinary workmanship. Furthermore, its surface was fine and smooth and it made Meng Qi¡¯s hand felt gentle and cool.

    ¡°ording to the horse-faced man, this pendant was given by a no-name old monk to me as a gift. Since the duke or whoever that was didn¡¯t take it away from me, it might not be just an ordinary pendant. I¡¯d better carry it with me wherever I go.¡±Putting the jade Buddha back around his neck, Meng Qi hid it inside his clothes. Then he packed up his original clothes and the pendant he had on his waist, and put it under the part of therge bed that he had chosen to sleep on.

    Suddenly, the seemingly asleep Zhen Ying abruptly sat up, quickly put on his shoes, and ran out the door. Meng Qi was a little shocked by his actions and didn¡¯t know what had happened.

    ¡°It¡¯s dinner time,¡± Zhen Guan said coldly and walked out as well.

    ¡°What kind of people are these!¡± Meng Qiined again. He turned to Zhen Hui and said, ¡°Little brother, are you ready? It¡¯s dinner time!¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m ready!¡± The second Zhen Hui dropped those words, he ran to the door like a rabbit. It seemed like he couldn¡¯t endure his hunger anymore.

    ¡°¡­¡± Meng Qi was speechless. Maybe he was the only normal person here.

    Zhen Hui stopped by the door, turned around and asked Meng Qi with a face full of confusion, ¡°Big brother, aren¡¯t youing?¡±

    ¡°At least you have some sort of conscience and know that you should wait for me!¡±Meng Qi thought to himself. He answered somewhat jokingly, ¡°Well, I am not as hungry as you guys are.¡±

    ¡°Look at you. All of you are like reincarnation of devils that had starved to death in your previous lives!¡±

    Zhen Hui was no longer confused and nodded earnestly, ¡°Ok, big brother. I will go first then.¡±

    He whipped around and rushed towards the cafeteria.

    ¡°Hey! I was just joking! You didn¡¯t need to take it seriously¡­¡± Meng Qi was shocked with his mouth hanging half-open.

    It took him a few seconds to react and after which, he shouted, ¡°Hey! Little brother! Wait for me!¡±

    Suddenly, a burst of sadness overwhelmed him. ¡°In other time-travel stories, people always had little sisters. Why do I only have a little brother? And it¡¯s also foreseeable that in the future I won¡¯t have any little sisters either¡­¡±

 Chapter 3: Looking Up at The Moon

    <h4>Chapter 3: Looking Up at The Moon</h4>

    Trantor: Christina Editor: Rundi

    The cafeteria in the Chores Yard was simple and time-worn. Wooden tables were paired with long benches, and the bluish-whitemps lit up everyone¡¯s face.

    Until he walked into the cafeteria, Meng Qi didn¡¯t know that there were as many as fifty to sixty monks in the Chores Yard. In that respect, altogether there might be more than a thousand monks in Shaolin.

    Since everyone wore gray robes, nobody noticed Meng Qi and the other new acolytes. They all sat on benches and waited for the monks that were on duty to carry their food over to them.

    ¡°Little brother, sit here.¡± As someone who had a big secret, Meng Qi cherished Zhen Hui¡¯spanion in this unfamiliar world. Therefore, thinking from an adult¡¯s perspective, he wanted to take care of Zhen Hui, which also helped him to alleviate his fear for all the unfamiliar things around him.

    Zhen Hui had a sincere expression and wasn¡¯t shy at all. He naturally sat in front of Meng Qi and stared at the food on the nearby tables.

    ¡°Did extreme hunger make this kid stupid?¡± Meng Qi mumbled to himself. He suspected that there were some problems with Zhen Hui¡¯s IQ, because Zhen Hui wouldn¡¯t be as dull as he was now otherwise.

    The monks on duty finally came to their table with the food basket. When they opened the lid, the fragrance of the food overwhelmed Meng Qi.

    ¡°This smells awesome!¡± Meng Qi couldn¡¯t help it butplimented the food. He thought doubtfully, ¡°are the chefs at Shaolin too professional? Or is it because I¡¯m just too hungry?¡±

    The monks on duty took out the dishes one by one from the food basket, and ced them on the table. The second that Meng Qi recognized what were in the dishes, he was astounded. ¡°Is¡­is this meat???¡±

    In therge bowl that was in the center of the table, there was a fat and oily piece of food that looked just like meat.

    But we are in a Buddhist temple!

    Meng Qi couldn¡¯t believe what he saw and decided to try the thing out. However, as he picked up his chopsticks, in less than a second chopsticks wereing from all directions. When Meng Qi realized what has happened, the topyer of the huge meat-like object has already disappeared. It seemed like the Char monks at the table were all highly-skilled at scrambling for food.

    Looking at Zhen Hui¡¯s mouth, which was filled with oil, Meng Qi confirmed his guess. While still sighing about the fiercepetition at the table, he picked up a piece and ate it.

    Fat yet not greasy, the piece melted immediately after he put it into his mouth. With such an amazing taste, it must be among the most delicious things in the world!

    ¡°But it is definitely f*cking meat!¡±

    Meng Qi felt that only curses could urately represent his feelings. First, it was to cheer for his tongue and stomach. Second, it was to express how unbelievable reality was.

    ¡°Hey, little brother,¡± Meng Qi whispered to Zhen Hui.

    Zhen Hui¡¯s chopsticks were moving as fast as if they had wings. He didn¡¯t stop eating and had an extremely focused expression on his pretty little face. ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°This is meat!¡± Meng Qi felt he had an obligation to remind his little brother not to fall into the trap and break the rules.

    Zhen Hui nodded sincerely and said unclearly with food in his mouth, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s meat.¡±

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t a question¡­¡± Meng Qi realized that there weremunication barriers between him and Zhen Hui.

    At this moment, someone sitting beside them said coldly, ¡°Before enlightenment, we only abstain from acrid food.¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t that include meat? I thought all monks shouldn¡¯t eat meat!¡± Meng Qi subconsciously rebutted, after which he noticed that the person was his roommate, Zhen Guan.

    Zhen Guan continued eating and said sarcastically, ¡°You seem to be from an aristocrat family. I didn¡¯t expect you not even to understand what ¡®acrid¡¯ means.¡±

    This was like the Achilles¡¯s heel for Meng Qi and at the moment he didn¡¯t know how to respond. Suddenly, a young, clean-cut monk sitting at the opposite side of the table smiled and started to exin, ¡°Acrid food refers only to food that has a strong vor, for example, those that contain garlic and green onions. However, in thest hundred years, peoplemonly see Shaolin as a ce abstained from eating meat. It is normal for you not to know about the actual situation.¡±

    Meng Qi gratefully nodded to him. The young char monk continued, ¡°Originally, Shaolin only banned the killing of living beings and acrid food. Later on, because of kindness and mercy we gradually abstained from meat as well. However, Shaolin is one of the greatest sects of Kungfu in the world, and Shaolin disciples need to exercise and build up their bodies constantly. Without the help of supplements such as magical herbs and medicines and if we stop eating meat, there would be no ways to cure the damage in our bodies. For this reason, Shaolin Disciplines has said that, before enlightenment, disciples will follow the original Buddhist sayings and only need to abstain from acrid food. However, we must remember that we still cannot kill any living beings.¡±

    ¡°So this means that it would be okay if we ask some ordinary people or a farmer down the hill to kill animals for us?¡± Meng Qi roughly understood how it worked. As a Buddhist sect that excelled in martial arts, Shaolin must care for the body conditions of disciples that had just joined the sect. Therefore, they decided to go with the original sayings of Buddha and allow for the exception.

    Meng Qi had a favorable impression towards this young char monk due to the monk¡¯s logical and knowledgeable exnation. He smiled and asked politely, ¡°May I ask for your Dharma name, please?¡±

    ¡°Zhen Yan,¡± the young monk said, while continuously eating.

    Meng Qi continued to ask, ¡°My name is Zhen Ding. May I ask what ¡®enlightenment¡¯ means?¡±

    Meng Qi tried to appeal that he, or the body that he was using now, was at a very young age. Therefore it would still be reasonable for him to ask these questions, since as a kid he might not have learned a lot of things from his parents yet.

    Zhen Yanughed and pointed at the wooden table with his left hand. ¡°You will understand eventually. Now, take care of your stomach first.¡±

    Meng Qi looked to the direction that he was pointing at. Half of the food was already gone!

    ¡°WTF! Why didn¡¯t these a*sholes wait for me!¡±

    Meng Qi cursed silently and joined the food-scrambling crew.

    ¡­

    Finally full, Meng Qi wiped his mouth and walked back to the meditation room with Zhen Hui.

    ¡°Sigh, honestly, I would say the food here is below-average. The reason I thought they were really good at the beginning was only because I was way too hungry.¡± Meng Qi burped as he stroked his belly, and started to evaluate the quality of his dinner.

    Zhen Hui thought carefully and said, ¡°It was better than anything that I have eaten in the past. But if big brother you think that it¡¯s not good, then it must be not good.¡±

    ¡°What? You trust me that much?¡± Meng Qi asked curiously.

    Zhen Hui raised his hand, felt his bald head, and answered somewhat embarrassedly, ¡°I think you are a good person. You don¡¯t hate me like everyone else does. So I trust you.¡±

    An Investigation on the Rtionship between Childhood Experiences and Mental Disorders¡­ For some reason, this title popped into Meng Qi¡¯s mind.

    He was just about to swagger and settle his image as a trustworthy and respectable big brother when Xuan Xin walked towards them with his big, fat belly. ¡°Hey, you two, go clean up the yard. Later I will tell you some Jianghu stories and expand your horizons.¡±

    ¡°Jianghu stories?¡± Meng Qi¡¯s curiosity was triggered. After asking where the brooms were kept, he called on Zhen Hui to go to the Char room with him. The room was in the corner of the yard.

    A char monk had to be prepared for random requests that coulde at any time. Meng Qi didn¡¯t feel irritated about this kind of requests, as long as they were not unreasonable or against him personally. When he was still in school andter at work, it wasn¡¯t umon for his homeroom teachers and senior managers to assign him to do cleanings or other trivial duties.

    Sweep, sweep, sweep. As the brooms brushed across the stone floor, they raised the dust and removed the fallen leaves.

    As children whose bodies had not yet fully grown, Meng Qi and Zhen Hui found it difficult to control the brooms smoothly. Nevertheless, because the yard was frequently being cleaned up, it didn¡¯t require a lot of work and Meng Qi and Zhen Hui were still able to manage it.

    While they were sweeping, Meng Qi suddenly had a weird yet interesting idea. Heughed and mimicked the voice of an old man, ¡°Little brother, don¡¯t you think we are like the Shaolin Sweeping Monk [1]?¡±

    ¡°True, we are sweeping.¡± Zhen Hui didn¡¯t even raise his head and continued sweeping.

    Meng Qi¡¯s smile stuck at the corners of his mouth. He sighed and thought, ¡°so boring that he doesn¡¯t understand the meme!¡±

    After stabilizing his mood, Meng Qi cooperated with Zhen Hui and finished cleaning up the yard before the sun went down. As they finished, they saw a group of gray-robe monks carrying benches into the yard. Although the monks came in a clutter, they arranged their benches and sat orderly.

    ¡± Well this is efficient¡­¡± Meng Qi suspected that maybe Xuan Xin frequently held this kind of lecture.

    The sky waspletely dark when Xuan Xin slowly walked out from his room. As soon as he appeared, several Char monks greeted him immediately and either settled his bench for him or put the lights on for him, demonstrating perfect enthusiasm.

    ¡°Big brother, what are Jianghu stories?¡± The dull Zhen Hui said seemingly interested in the topic.

    ¡°Well, um, it would take a long time to exin, so I¡¯ll exin it to you after we listen to Uncle Xuan Xin.¡± Meng Qi didn¡¯t want to waste time on teaching Zhen Hui about the ¡°difficult¡± term. He sat on the bench quietly and waited for Xuan Xin to begin.

    Xuan Xin looked around and was satisfied with the curious faces in front of him. He coughed and began. ¡°Today, I will continue to share my experiences in the furious battle in Jiang Zhou City.¡±

    ¡°You know, the ¡®Flying Yaksha¡¯ Yan Wuwo and ¡®Ice Fairy¡¯ Ye Yuqi are both renowned names on the local rank board. That battle, as I could recall, was disastrous. At least 100 square miles of ground that surrounded us was soaked with blood, and the entire river was frozen into ice¡­But as merciful as I was, how could I bear seeing people suffer? So there I was, chanting the name of Buddha, trying to resolve that personal resentment between the two¡­¡±

    He was extremely immersed in telling the story, yet only half of the Char monks who were listening seemed interested. The other half only showed disdain and contempt.

    ¡°Uncle Xuan Xin is so cool!¡± Zhen Hui apparently became more active while listening to the Jianghu stories, which he had a simr interest in as he had towards food.

    The sleepy monk Zhen Ying, who was sitting one row before them, didn¡¯t turn back while he said in a voice as inaudible as a mosquito humming, ¡°the ¡®Flying Yaksha¡¯ Yan Wuwo is the master of ¡®Zombie Fist¡¯, which is from a region east of the Yangtze River. The ¡®Ice Fairy¡¯ Ye Yuqi is the sister-inw of Mr. Lu from Huamei Heights. They are both in the top 30 local ranking, which means that they would be simrly strongpared to the heads of the Dharma Yard and Bodhi Yard.¡±

    ¡°The heads of the Dharma and Bodhi Yards¡­ the duty manager of the Chores Yard¡­¡± Meng Qi instantly understood that Xuan Xin was just exaggerating. His exaggerations were somewhat realistic though, because he cunningly positioned himself into significant events that had actually taken ce in Jianghu.

    ¡°So it turned out thatpared to the cold Zhen Guan, the sleepy Zhen Ying was more knowledgeable?¡±

    Zhen Hui continued topliment retardedly, ¡°I didn¡¯t know that Uncle Xuan Xin is so cool!¡±

    He couldn¡¯t understand a single bit of what Zhen Ying was trying to convey.

    Meng Qi pulled gently at Zhen Hui¡¯s sleeves and said in a low voice, ¡°The heads are way stronger than Uncle Xuan Xin.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡± Zhen Hui wanted to ask, if Uncle Xuan Xin was not strong, then why would he be able to end the furious battle? However, Meng Qi stopped him and told him to ask after they returned to their rooms, since if Xuan Xin heard their conversation, he might be angry and punish them.

    Xuan Xin was too excited and enthusiastic about bragging that he uncontrobly spat around while he talked. After a long, long time, he finally finished the whole ¡°world savior¡± story. He looked at Meng Qi, Zhen Hui, and the other new acolytes. ¡°Do you have any questions? There is nothing about Jianghu that I don¡¯t know about.¡±

    Meng Qi hurriedly said, ¡°Uncle Xuan Xin, we know too little about Jianghu and couldn¡¯t understand a lot of things that you have talked about.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, right. If you couldn¡¯t understand, you wouldn¡¯t be able to feel how influential and powerful I was.¡± Xuan Xin nodded and cleared his throat, ¡°Let me introduce the basics that you must know about Jianghu. I will begin with the fourrgest temples of Buddhism.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Uncle Xuan Xin,¡± Meng Qi said happily.

    Xuan Xin jauntily began, ¡°Even though there are uncountable Kungfu sects in the world, if you want to know which are the strongest it must be among the lineages of the Four Buddhist Temples, the Three Taoist Sects, the Six Sword Sects, the Six Powerful Societies, the Nine Evil Paths, the 14 Aristocratic Families, and¡­and the Six Heretic Masters.¡±

    He didn¡¯t seem sure when he mentioned the Six Heretic Masters, but this didn¡¯t hinder him from continuing. ¡°The Four Buddhist Temples include Shaolin, Shui Yue, Jin Gang, and¡­ Lan Ke.¡±

    He paused again when it came to Lan Ke, and didn¡¯t seem so sure about it. He then angrily shouted, ¡°In fact, I don¡¯t understand at all why Lan Ke is among the Four Buddhist Temples. Nobody knows about them, and I heard that their disciples seldom do anything in Jianghu. They don¡¯t have any famous stories, nor have they made any significant contributions!¡±

    It was the first time that the other Char monks heard something like this. They all asked curiously, ¡°If this is true, then why is Lan Ke among the Four Buddhist Temples?¡±

    Xuan Xin became proud again. He unted, ¡°I heard that when His Abbotship was young, he met a sessor of Lan Ke Temple in Jianghu. Later, he gave only a singlement on Lan Ke, and it was ¡®if it is destined, then the world would be small after all; if it is not destined, then even the shortest distance could be like the distance between two poles.''¡±

    ¡°How rhetoric and mysterious!¡±

    Including Meng Qi, every gray-robe monk was amazed. They all felt confused, curious, and somewhat fearful of Lan Ke.

    Seeing that his words had shocked everyone, Xuan Xinughed with satisfaction. ¡°Back to the topic. Let¡¯s first talk about our Shaolin Temple.¡±

    ¡°Tens of thousands of years ago, there was a chaotic fight between demons and deities until Buddha arrived and repressed them. However, as a consequence, The Buddha¡¯s Palm became lost and nobody could find it. It wasn¡¯t until two thousand years ago that Dharma, the originator of Shaolin,ing from the dested south and crossing the Yangtze River using only a reed, found the third move in The Buddha¡¯s Palm. Finding it by coincidence, he brought the supreme Buddhist lineage back to the world.¡±

    ¡°Even though there wasn¡¯t a sybus or guideline, the originator Dharma was extremely talented. He meditated for ten years and developed Yi Jin Jing and many other Kungfu from hisprehension of The Buddha¡¯s Palm. He used these Kungfu as the basis for establishing Shaolin Temple. Only a hundred years have passed, and Shaolin has already be one of thergest sects in the world. After the hard work and cooperation of many generations of divine monks and masters, we now have as many as 72 different ultimate Kungfu. Also, if we only look at the ones that are at the same level as Yi Jin Jing, we have added True Scripture from Grand Phantasia and Mo-Ke Exorcism Punch to our list of the most precious treasures of the temple. In regards to which divine masters have obtained or created these precious Kungfu, we will talk about it next time.¡±

    Demons, deities, True Scripture from Grand Phantasia, and Mo-Ke Exorcism Punch¡­ Meng Qi waspletely blown away and started to daydream about them. Maybe the Kungfu in this world was not as simple as he had thought. There were even demons and deities! Of course, it still might just be a myth.

    Suddenly, Xuan Xin deliberately coughed and grinned. ¡°Since it is reallyte now, I will leave the rest of the story to tomorrow.¡±

    He stood up quickly and disappeared into his room.

    Hey, stop tantalizing people! Meng Qi has just prepared himself to listen to stories about the 72 ultimate Kungfu, Jin Gang Temple, and etcetera. Xuan Xin had left him with an overwhelming level of unfulfilled curiosity.

    After cleaning up the yard, Meng Qi and Zhen Hui quietly went back to their meditation room. Zhen Guan and Zhen Ying were already in deep sleep; their breaths were long and rxed.

    The two didn¡¯t speak, and silently lied onto their parts of the bed. They were still immersed in the Kungfu world that Xuan Xin had described.

    ¡°Little brother, are you willing to be a Char monk forever, and not have the chance to learn Shaolin Kungfu?¡± Meng Qi whispered, breaking the silence.

    Zhen Hui was confused. ¡°Big brother, what do you mean by ¡®willing¡¯?¡±

    ¡°I mean, are you happy and satisfied, and do not want anything more than what you have now.¡± Again, Meng Qi sensed themunication barrier between them.

    Zhen Hui responded with an ¡°Oh¡±. ¡°Now, I can eat, sleep, work, and I can eat until I am full. I can listen to Uncle Xuan Xin¡¯s stories. I am willing. It is much better than before.¡±

    He then added, ¡°If I can learn The Buddha¡¯s Palm, it would be even better.¡±

    Meng Qi nearlyughed out loud when he heard this. So was it ¡°willing¡± or ¡°unwilling¡±?

    He paused for a moment, and when he opened his mouth again, he found that Zhen Hui¡¯s breath had already be soft, and Zhen Hui was apparently asleep.

    The meditation room returned toplete silence with only the sound of soft breathing, which made the night seem even darker.

    The moon outside the window was bright and high in the sky. It sprinkled ayer of silver and white onto the floor beside the bed, just like the winter frost.

    Meng Qi looked at the quiet and peaceful view. The various emotions that he had been restraining all suddenly became uncontroble and filled up his heart. Sorrow, confusion, pity for himself¡­ He also missed his family and his old world.

    During the day, he didn¡¯t have the time to think about a lot of things, which increased his suffering in such a silent night.

    Meng Qi couldn¡¯t sleep as he thought about his many ¡°farewells¡±.

    It wasn¡¯t until now that he fullyprehended the emotions in Li Bai¡¯s poem Quiet Night Thoughts.

    ¡°I descry bright moonlight in front of my bed.

    I suspect it to be hoary frost on the floor.

    I watch the bright moon, as I tilt back my head.

    I yearn, while stooping, for my homnd more.¡±

    Looking up at the moon, Meng Qi couldn¡¯t think of anything else.

    TL notes: Shaolin Sweeping Monk: Refers to the famous character in novelist Jin Yong¡¯s Tian Long Ba Bu (English trantion name: Demi-Gods and Semi-Devils). The Shaolin Sweeping Monk was a mysterious no-name old monk whose daily routine was to sweep the floor in Shaolin. However, he was also the strongest person in the novel and possessed the highest level of Kungfu.

    Christina28 June, 2018

 Chapter 4: Hundred-day Foundation

    <h4>Chapter 4: Hundred-day Foundation</h4>

    Trantor: Christina Editor: Rundi

    A clear river flowed from the mountain forest towards the foot of the mountain after swirling around in front of Meng Qi.

    Countless green trees nearby and the thin mist camouged his whereabouts. The air was extremely crisp, which made Meng Qi rxed and refreshed inside out.

    The sun had not yet risen when the morning bell rang and woke Meng Qi up. After learning the Sanskrit short chants in the morning ss, Meng Qi and Zhen Hui were expedited by Xuan Xin to carry water from the mountain. They were not the only ones here, for near them there were also Zhen Ying, Zhen Guan, and other acolytes from the Chores Yard. There were warrior monks, as well, from the Warrior-monk Yard who wanted to exercise their strength by carrying water around.

    Staring at the river, Meng Qi unintentionally saw his appearance in the reflection.

    There was a boy about the age of 12 or 13, who was slightly older than Zhen Hui. His eyes were as ck as ink, his brows were like the arcs of faraway mountains, and his face was clear-cut like a well-crafted sculpture.

    Well, this is a nice-looking face! It shows that this body did grow up in affluence. ¡°Meng Qi¡± praised ¡°himself¡±, but the next second he started to moan. What does a good looking face mean for a monk? Nothing! I must go back to secrity some day!

    He sank the entire wooden bucket into the water to see how much strength he had. At the same time, he warned Zhen Hui, who was standing beside him, ¡°Little brother, a half-filled bucket is enough for you, you don¡¯t have to push yourself too hard.¡±

    ¡°Ok.¡± Zhen Hui red at the fishes that were swimming in the river and licked his lips.

    Just as Meng Qi was about to lift the bucket, he realized that someone was staring at him. He turned around and traced the intangible stare that he had sensed. There stood a group of warrior monks that he felt somewhat familiar with. It was the acolytes that joined Shaolin with Meng Qi at the same time. Among them, Meng Qi could only recall a few names and Zhen De, who was the one staring, was one of the names that he remembered.

    Zhen De, who had plucked eyebrows, showed a thin and long face. Realizing that Meng Qi was looking back at him, he slightly raised his head and seemed a little arrogant.

    The other acolytes around Zhen De had bitter faces, but as soon as they saw Meng Qi, their sadness turned into happiness. When there was a ¡°friend¡± that suffered more than they did, the difficult life in the Warrior-monk Yard didn¡¯t seem difficult anymore.

    Yeah, we joined the Warrior-monk Yard, but Zhen Ding and Zhen Hui could only be char monks. This is something we should be happy and proud of.

    Zhen De opened his mouth as if he wanted to say something. However, after giving a nce to the discipline monks standing right beside him, he decided to keep his mouth shut. He then lifted two full buckets of water from the river.

    Meng Qi curled his lips and decided that he should not degrade himself to the level of a kid. Eventually, he would be a member of the Warrior-monk Yard too, and he would also have the chance to learn Shaolin Kungfu!

    So, he put away the irrelevant thoughts and used all the strength he had to lift the two buckets.

    The buckets just left the water surface when he noticed with astonishment: howe they are so light? I am only using a little bit of strength.

    ¡°Do you think these are heavy?¡± He asked Zhen Hui confusedly.

    Zhen Hui walked towards him obediently and attempted to lift the two buckets. However, blue veins bulged on his hands and his face became distorted. He then nodded. ¡°Yes, they are heavy.¡±

    So there wasn¡¯t a problem with the water? Meng Qi was relieved. He thought quietly: Does this body inherently possess strong strength? Ugh, from the skin of the body, the clothes and essories that it was wearing, and that ¡°Duke¡± the horse-faced man has mentioned, this body must havee from an affluent and aristocratic family. Maybe it has already learned some Kungfu in the past and built a good foundation. Anyways, it possesses a much higher level of strengthpared to ordinary children.

    Whatever the reason was behind his abnormal strength, Meng Qi now had no more fear towards carrying water. He followed the team of the warrior monks with the two buckets of water on his shoulders.

    In only a short time, the team started to separate into two, with the strong and experienced warrior monks walking a long distance ahead, and disappearing into the woods in only a few minutes.

    Meng Qi didn¡¯t want to draw anyone¡¯s attention, so he sneakily waited for Zhen Hui and a few other char monks and walked at the end of the line. Due to Zhen De and the other new acolytes from the warrior-monk yard had just joined yesterday, they didn¡¯t have any experience, and thus they walked unwillingly at the end as well.

    Realizing Meng Qi and the other char monks¡¯ stare, Zhen De and the other warrior-monk acolytes¡¯ faces flushed red. They lowered their bodies and began to walk faster. Never would they want to be at the same level as the char monks.

    Seeing that they had quickened their steps, Meng Qi was inspired and mimicked their speed. He immediately felt that the full water buckets became even lighter.

    This speed is easy¡­ Meng Qi tried to explore different techniques that could allow him to walk the fastest. He gradually sped up, and without noticing he had already ditched Zhen Hui far behind, and walked passed Zhen De.

    ¡°You know, if you don¡¯t walk at a stable pace,ter you will burn out!¡± Zhen De angrily grunted behind Meng Qi.

    Meng Qi answered with a ¡°Hey!¡±, and thought that tomorrow he must change torger buckets or else it wouldn¡¯t be effective training.

    Nevertheless, the mountain roads were still difficult to walk, especially because they were also climbing up the hill. After some time, Meng Qi also began sweating all over and gasped for air.

    ¡°Remember to control your breathing,¡± A serious voice suddenly arose right beside him.

    A discipline monk on patrol stood beside Meng Qi and demonstrated proper breathing. Meng Qi was both surprised and d. Following the monk¡¯s example, he soon adjusted his breath and sessfully ran back to Shaolin Temple.

    ¡°Userger buckets tomorrow,¡± the discipline monk told Meng Qi, and then went back for the other acolytes.

    Meng Qi felt awkward. Although he thought about it too, he still worried that he might not have enough strength for that.

    After a while, Zhen Hui, Zhen De, and the other acolytes arrived at the temple too, and there they saw thepletely rxed Meng Qi basking in the ¡°morning sunlight¡±.

    ¡°This guy¡­only¡­.has¡­.some more¡­.strength¡­.¡± Zhen De muttered as he breathed heavily. Like the other warrior-monk acolytes, he thought he was being embarrassed in front of Zhen Ding and all the people who were inferior to him.

    The warrior-monk acolytes hastily left without having a rest.

    ¡°Little brother, adjust your breath. Are you okay?¡± Meng Qi didn¡¯t pay attention to them at all and asked Zhen Hui, who was also breathing heavily.

    Zhen Hui nodded. ¡°I¡¯m¡­I¡¯m great! Brea¡­breakfast!¡±

    ¡­

    After breakfast, it was only dawn, and the sky was dyed red by the rising sun.

    Although it was after heavy physicalbor, Meng Qi didn¡¯t feel any muscle soreness. Instead, he was even soberer and energetic than before.

    This body is really nice¡­ Meng Qi looked around the room at the extremely tired char monks, and was very happy and satisfied. No matter what, a good body will be a valuable asset for him in the future.

    ¡°Newbies, follow me to the Sutras Yard,¡± said Xuan Xin who, had a big smile on his face and a chicken drumstick in his hand, stood by the door of the cafeteria. Seeing that Meng Qi was looking at him, he slightly nodded and said, ¡°Good Job. Don¡¯t let those little bastards from the Warrior-monk Yard feel too good about themselves. I have some rewards for you after youe back tonight.¡±

    ¡°Rewards?¡± Meng Qi was delighted. Even though he kind of disliked Xuan Xin, he didn¡¯t have any prejudice towards rewards.

    Before Xuan Xin answered, Zhen Hui spoke dully, ¡°Uncle Xuan Xin. You can¡¯t eat meat after enlightenment. You broke the rules.¡±

    Meng Qi felt as if lightning had struck him. He wanted to turn around and cover Zhen Hui¡¯s mouth, but he was too slow.

    As expected, the smile on Xuan Xin¡¯s face froze.

    He put on a fake smile and said, ¡°Your uncle I never break the rules.¡±

    After this, he never mentioned the rewards again, and walked out the cafeteria grumpily.

    Not until now did mockingughter start to arise in the room.

    Zhen Hui was confused and looked to Meng Qi. ¡°Big brother, what are theyughing at?¡±

    ¡°They areughing at your stupidity¡­¡± Meng Qi answered in his head.

    However, this was not the question that Zhen Hui was truly interested in. His attention shifted right away. ¡°Big brother, why did Uncle Xuan Xin say that he didn¡¯t break the rules? He was obviously eating a drumstick!¡±

    ¡°Because he had not reached the stage of enlightenment yet¡­¡± Meng Qi replied weakly, and decided that it was necessary to give Zhen Hui a lesson about life. That way, Zhen Hui would stop foolishly offending people again and again and won¡¯t indirectly cause harm to him too.

    ¡°Oh! I see! Uncle Xuan Xin wasn¡¯t enlightened yet.¡± Zhen Hui finally understood and was extremely happy, as if he had just known an extremely important secret.

    Meng Qi discovered that Xuan Xin didn¡¯t stop walking, so he didn¡¯t spend his limited time on giving Zhen Hui EQ lessons. He asked Zhen Hui toe with him and chased after Xuan Xin.

    On their way they passedrge and small halls and yards, and the only thing Meng Qi heard was the chant of sutras, which purified his mind and soul.

    ¡°The drum at dusk and the bell at dawn, awakening those blinded by fame and gain; the sound of sutras and the name of Buddha, inspiring those suffering in astray and pain.¡± For some reason, Meng Qi thought of this couplet, which was the most appropriate description of what he was experiencing now.

    ¡°Eh, Nephew Zhen Ding, you have heard of this couplet, too? It was written on the gate of Shui Yue Nunnery,¡± Xuan Xin asked cheerfully.

    What Xuan Xin said made Meng Qi¡¯s flesh creep. However, he pretended to remain calm. ¡°I have heard of it before from my father.¡±

    Meng Qi had to use the duke, who Meng Qi didn¡¯t even know, as an excuse.

    Fortunately, Xuan Xin didn¡¯t find it odd. He sighed pityingly. ¡°I have once been to Shui Yue Nunnery and saw this couplet by the gate, and that¡¯s the reason for my deep impression. Back then, the head of the nunnery was No.1 on the local ranking, however, she failed when she tried to break through the realm of Dharmakaya. She hoped that she could obtain the ¡®Golden Body of the Merciful Guan Yin Bodhisattva¡¯, yet what waited for her was failure and death.¡±

    ¡°Golden Body of the Merciful Guan Yin Bodhisattva?¡± Meng Qi, stunned, uncontrobly uttered. His heart was fired with enthusiasm.

    Xuan Xin put away his pity and chuckled. ¡°The establishment of Shui Yue Nunnery was based on The Heart Sutras of Guan Yin Bodhisattva. If sessful, a Shui Yue disciple can attain the ¡®Golden Body of the Merciful Guan Yin Bodhisattva¡¯, which was one of the Great Bodhisattva and Luohan Golden Bodies. It is far superior to ordinary Bodhisattva and Arhat Golden Bodies, and is only inferior to the Buddha Golden Body, the Amitabha Dharmakaya, and the Bodhi Golden Body. However, only one person has ever reached sess, and that was the first leader of Shui Yue Nunnery.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡± Meng Qi was extremely excited. His heart was pounding fiercely and his face was burning. He didn¡¯t imagine that there would be Bodhisattva and Buddha Golden Bodies in this world. How fascinating!

    By now, the group had entered the Sutras Yard. Xuan Xin restrained his smile, stopped talking, and solemnly led Meng Qi and the others into a side hall.

    ¡°Brother Xuan En, these are the new acolytes of the Chores Yard.¡± After chanting the name of Buddha, Xuan Xin pointed at Meng Qi and the others.

    Far inside and high in the Chant Hall sat a skinny, old monk whose brows were white as snow. He also wore a yellow robe, and in front of him were books and a wooden knocker. He had a discipline ruler in his hand.

    ¡°Sit down please.¡± He pointed at the hassocks below him, which were mostly unupied. Every hassock had a small table in front of it.

    Meng Qi, Zhen Hui, and the others were too afraid to talk. They each found a seat and kneeled on it. After about ten minutes, many other acolytes arrived one by one, and among them there were Zhen De and the other ¡°friends¡± who joined Shaolin at the same time.

    They looked at the char-yard acolytes with surprise. Apparently, they didn¡¯t expect that char monks could study in the Sutras Yard, too.

    Xuan En knocked on the wooden fish to imply that everyone should stop talking. Then he said in a voice that was neither loud nor soft, ¡°In theing three years, as long as you follow all the disciplines, you cane here daily to learn the readings at this time of day. In addition to normal Chinese characters, you will also need to learn Sanskrit for studying and researching ancient sutras.¡±

    He paused for a moment and continued, ¡°However today, before teaching you characters I will need to guide you onto the road of Kungfu.¡±

    Meng Qi was infused with energy as he heard these words, and subconsciously sat up straighter. Do char monks also have the chance to be guided?

    Zhen De and the other warrior-monk acolytes also had their eyes wide-open. If so, then what¡¯s the difference between char monks and warrior monks?

    ¡°The first step of learning Kungfu is the same for any sect, and it is for smoothing the channel of Qi, and building a strong mind and body.¡± Xuan En didn¡¯t respond to the confusion of the crowd and continued.

    Meng Qi listened with maximum attention because he didn¡¯t want to miss a single word.

    ¡°This step in Taoism is called the ¡®Hundred-day Foundation¡±, which refers to establishing a base for practicing Kungfu. ¡®Hundred-day¡¯ means that, in a hundred days, vessels including the Conception and Governing Meridians will be opened up and be filled with Qi. As for us, we name it ¡®self-cultivation in meditation¡¯. This is because only when your heart is settled and not in disorder, could the genuine Qi be naturally activated, filling up acupuncture points, and opening up the channels of Qi. Secr people often refer to this practice as ¡®open channels¡¯.¡±

    Xuan En roughly exined the key points of ¡°self-cultivation in meditation (Hundred-day Foundation)¡±, ¡°In the human body, there are 365 key acupuncture points, and after every unit of genuine Qi is cultivated, it has to be filled into the acupuncture points. Every key acupuncture point requires nine units of genuine Qi to be considered as adequate¡­¡±

    ¡°You can only cultivate one unit of genuine Qi every 15 minutes in the status of Ding. Therefore, based on the amount of time different people spend on their daily practice, it will take a hundred days to one year to finish this step.¡±

    ¡°When in Ding, you need to purify your six senses. You must not think of anything unrealistic, nor feel impatience about the process. After 15 minutes, there will naturally be genuine Qi generated. Half of it will climb through the Governing Vessel to the Baihui Acupoint on the top of your head, and then go down to your upper pte, forming a ¡®golden liquid¡¯. The other half will climb through the Conception and Governing Meridians and concentrate at your lower pte, forming a ¡®jade fluid¡¯.¡±

    ¡°When the ¡®golden liquid¡¯ and ¡®jade fluid¡¯ meet, they willbine and form a pure and sweet saliva. In Buddhism, this is called the ¡®sweet dew¡¯. After this, swallow the ¡®sweet dew¡¯ and fill it into the corresponding acupuncture point¡­¡±

    Xuan En repeated the key steps several times and then said, ¡°After you finish ¡®self-cultivation in meditation¡¯, you will have sufficient Energy, Qi, and Spirit. Your Qi channels will be opened up for the first time and your body will be sturdy. Only then can you enter the next step ¡®Qi Storage in Meditation¡¯, which we also refer to as ¡®The Long Cultivation of The Holy¡¯.¡±

    As he finished his lecture, hemanded every acolyte to attempt entering the mental stage of Ding.

    Since Ding wasn¡¯t Dhyana and only required a peaceful mind, it wasn¡¯t very difficult. Especially for children, who generally had fewer thoughts than adults, it was rtively easy.

    However, Meng Qi was an adult inside, and had too many unnecessary thoughts. A long time had passed and he still wasn¡¯t able to settle down his mind and enter Ding. This made him very anxious, but the more anxious he was, the more impossible it was for him to enter Ding.

    When he was sweating all over his body due to extreme anxiety, he suddenly felt something cool on his chest, and immediately his mind was refreshed and rxed.

    It was that little jade Buddha? Meng Qi was ted. Yet he didn¡¯t think much about it, restrained his mind, and sessfully entered Ding.

 Chapter 5: The Little Jade Buddha

    <h4>Chapter 5: The Little Jade Buddha</h4>

    Trantor: Christina Editor: Rundi

    Under a stable and peaceful mental state, Meng Qi gradually felt that some genuine Qi was generating inside his body. It went through the Governing and Conceptual Vessel, concentrated at his ptes, and formed into a ¡°sweet dew¡±.

    The ¡°sweet dew¡± slowly soaked into the Conceptual Vessel, and following the guidance of Meng Qi¡¯s mind, it filled into the proper acupuncture points.

    If there was a problem with his body, the ¡°Sweet Dew¡± wouldn¡¯t taste sweet and the body would need to be improved through cultivating Qi. As for Meng Qi¡¯s current situation, it meant that his body was at its optimal condition.

    It seems like this body has already fulfilled the requirements of the ¡°Hundred-day foundation?¡± Meng Qi, the acolyte who didn¡¯t love Buddhism, opened his eyes and recalled the process. In regards to Uncle Xuan En¡¯s description, he supposedly had already passed the first stage of learning Kungfu, and could continue onto the next stage, ¡°Qi Storage in Meditation¡±.

    However, Meng Qi thought it over again and changed his mind. The steps that had beenpleted in the past should stay in the past. If he wanted to go further on the path of Kungfu, he should fully experience every step by himself. No skipping should be tolerated, and only so could he constantly improve.

    Seeing that 15 minutes had passed, Xuan En knocked on his wooden fish, and woke everyone with the clear and crisp sound. He then inquired each acolyte about their Ding and the quality of their ¡°Sweet Dew¡±, and instructed each of them individually.

    In the end, he nodded and said, ¡°Try again after you go back today. Now, let¡¯s begin to learn characters.¡±

    Opening the sutras in front of him, Meng Qi discovered, as expected, that he already knew almost all the characters in it.

    This made him very happy. At least he didn¡¯t be illiterate and didn¡¯t need to learn everything all over again. Currently, he had the power to ¡°dominate¡± the Sutras Yard!

    ¡°Pick up your brush pens and practice writing this character,¡± Xuan En instructed.

    Meng Qi¡¯s happiness vanished immediately. Thest time he used a brush pen to write was when he was still in elementary school. Expectedly, the character that he wrote down was extremely ugly.

    ¡°You need to practice more.¡± Xuan En walked pass Meng Qi with his hands behind his back.

    Meng Qi nodded dispiritedly. Then he was suddenly startled by a thought. If Xuan Zang saw his writing, would he not suspect anything? Meng Qi¡¯s body was very likely born in an aristocratic family, and had already aplished the ¡°Hundred-day Foundation¡±. It was impossible that he hadn¡¯t started learning calligraphy since a very young age!

    Meng Qi awkwardly opened his mouth, then realized that it would be useless exining to Xuan En, and it would beme to do so, too. Instead, he decided to use his time to practice handwriting efficiently. If Xuan Zang asked him about it, he could answer that because he had just joined the Chores Yard and wasn¡¯t used to the physicalbor, his hands and arms were sore every day and this prevented him from writing nicely.

    When it was almost noon, Xuan En announced that all of them could leave. Meng Qi sneaked away with his piece of paper and nned to destroy the evidence.

    After lunch, Meng Qi, Zhen Hui, and a few others were assigned to sweep the temple until dusk.

    Having worked a whole day, they were again called together by Xuan Xin, who wanted to continue talking about his impressive Jianghu experience.

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s all for Shui Yue Nunnery. If any of you meet these nuns someday, just keep a respectful distance from them. However, Jin Gang Temple is very different, and we do not like each other at all. You must remember to keep a watchful eye on them.¡±

    Huh? Even though the char monks had heard of many Jianghu rumors and stories in the past, nobody knew that the animosity between Shaolin and Jin Gang, which were both among the Four Buddhist Temples, was so serious that they needed to be watchful!

    Seeing their widened eyes, Xuan Xin nodded with satisfaction, ¡°That Blood-de Mendicant was just a Wild Fox Dhyana who didn¡¯t follow the correct path of Buddhism. However, he fortunately discovered the fifth move of The Buddha¡¯s Palm, and used it as a basis to develop two fundamental but strong Kungfu. That was how he established the Jin Gang Sect. For that reason, they have always wanted to steal the third move of The Buddha¡¯s Palm from Shaolin so that they canpare the two moves and try to understand how to attain the Golden Body of Buddha.¡±

    ¡°The Golden body of Buddha¡­¡± Meng Qi became excited again. This was turning into an increasingly magical fantasy.

    Abruptly, they heard someone knocking on the door of the yard. Xuan Xin was scared to death and looked to the door fearfully. He blurted out, ¡°Brother Xuan Ku, I didn¡¯t break the rules¡­¡±

    However, his expression changedpletely before he finished the sentence. ¡°Hey nephew, why are you here?¡±

    Meng Qi turned around and saw a familiar face. It was one of the children who joined Shaolin at the same time with Zhen Hui, Zhen De, and him, and was one of the two oldest children. He was around 15 years old, and when they studied in the Sutras Yard today, he chatted a lot with the char-yard acolytes, and didn¡¯t discriminate against them at all.

    I think his name is ¡°Zhen Yong¡±? Meng Qi tried to recall.

    Zhen Yong was thin and tall and ordinary looking, but he had a beautiful smile and white and gleaming teeth. He said, ¡°Uncle Xuan Xin, I heard from some of my brothers that you are very experienced and know everything about Jianghu. I love to listen to those kinds of stories, so I couldn¡¯t help myself but toe here and look for you. I apologize for the trouble and my impoliteness, but could you please allow me to listen, too?¡±

    In the Warrior-monk Yard, it was time for self-practicing of Ding.

    Xuan Xin started to feel good about himself again after hearing thispliment from Zhen Yong. He said with arge grin, ¡°No problem, no problem at all. Just sit wherever you like. There¡¯s nothing bad about learning more about Jianghu. In the future, these knowledges will protect you from fraud and deception.¡±

    Zhen Yong looked around and sat down beside Meng Qi. He whispered, ¡°Brother Zhen Ding, I hope I didn¡¯t crowd you.¡±

    ¡°Not at all.¡± Meng Qi shook his head, and thought that simr to him, Zhen Yong talked like an adult and was far more mature than ordinary children.

    ¡°Brother Zhen Ding, in the morning I realized that you can read and write really well. I will probably need your help in the future, so let me thank you ahead of time. If you need me for anything, just let me know.¡± Zhen Yong smiled amicably.

    Knowing that Zhen Yong was a warrior monk, Meng Qi answered also with a smile. ¡°Big brother, you are way too polite for such a small favor.¡±

    The two soon started to behave as if they were soulmates who regretted not being able to know each other earlier.

    Seeing this, Xuan Xin coughed to signal everyone to be quiet. He then continued, ¡°Other than the two fundamental Kungfu of Jin Gang Temple, another thing that you should be aware of is their de techniques.¡±

    ¡°The Blood-de Mendicant was originally from a sect that excelled in des, plus he hadprehended some of the mysteries in the fifth move of The Buddha¡¯s Palm¡­ Therefore, the three major de techniques that he had created after attaining the ¡®Dharmakaya of the ring Guardian Warrior¡¯ were considered the best among all de techniques. It¡¯s difficult to find a de technique that couldpete with them¡­¡±

    His narration made all the char monks feel excited and dreamy. However, their excitement soon turned into sadness. Zhen Yong raised his hand right away and asked, ¡°Uncle Xuan Xin, don¡¯t we have a de technique that canpete with Jin Gang Temple?¡±

    Right, Shaolin was known as a sect that excelled in every kind of Kungfu! Even the char monks had pride in their sect.

    Xuan Xin clicked his tongue. ¡°It is true that we don¡¯t have many de techniques. However, we still have one that canpete with Jin Gang, and that is the ¡°Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship¡±. It is one of the Shaolin 72 ultimate Kungfu, but of course you need to break through the ¡®Exterior¡¯ Realm to get the best out of this technique.¡±

    His rough exnation of the godly de technique caused the monks to be excited again.

    ¡°All right, it¡¯ste now. Go back to your rooms and work hard.¡± Xuan Xin yawned and put on an aloof expression, pretending that he didn¡¯t care at all. ¡°You know, actually it¡¯s not that I¡¯m afraid of Brother Xuan Ku or anything like that. I am just helping him to save face because nominally, the Sundries Yard administrates the Chores Yard.¡±

    He obviously still held a grudge about his reaction when Zhen Yong came.

    ¡°Oh, is that true?¡± A deep voice suddenly arose by the door.

    Xuan Xin¡¯s face immediately went pale. He promptly put on a broad, cheesy smile. ¡°Brother Xuan Ku, I¡­ I¡­¡±

    The wide-faced Xuan Ku still wore a yellow robe, but this time in his hands there was a string of maroon Buddha beads.

    ¡°Brother Xuan Xin, I am not a member of the Sundries Yard anymore. Currently, I am the manager monk of the Discipline Yard,¡± Xuan Ku said seriously.

    ¡°No wonder you are on patrol.¡± Xuan Xin tried to change the topic.

    ¡°Now this is even scarier¡­¡± Meng Qiined in his head. ¡°Why did the ¡®inhuman¡¯ Uncle Xuan Ku join the Discipline Yard?!? If he did something wrong in the future and was discovered by Xuan Ku¡­¡±

    Xuan Ku looked around the yard and then nodded. ¡°You can go back to your rooms. Don¡¯t forget to practice.¡±

    After returning to his room, Meng Qi quietly took out the little jade Buddha, and examined it with his back facing Zhen Ying and Zhen Guan. The Buddha had aforting touch, and bits of coolness permeated into Meng Qi¡¯s body which refreshed his mind.

    ¡°This is such a treasure!¡± Meng Qi was very delighted and examined the jade Buddha again and again, expecting to discover more secrets about it. However, he found nothing more and had to give up. He then decided to stop thinking about the jade Buddha and concentrate on practicing Ding. With the help of the jade Buddha, this time entering the state of Ding was very easy.

    After cultivating genuine Qi, Meng Qi frowned and took off the jade Buddha from his neck.

    He shouldn¡¯t rely on the help of others in the first step of learning Kungfu. If he became used to it, his future would be disastrous.

    Without the jade Buddha, Meng Qi¡¯s mind started to activate. Fortunately, he had two sessful experiences, but it was alreadyte in the night. The moon silently shone in the sky and not a sound could be heard. Meng Qi eventually restrained his thoughts. If your mind was settled, you attained peace. If you attained peace, you obtained intelligence. And if you obtained intelligence, then the genuine Qi will naturally form in your body.

    Half an hourter, Meng Qi finally opened his eyes. It was not that he didn¡¯t want to continue practicing, but he must guarantee a sufficient amount of sleep. Otherwise, he might not be able to handle the sweeping and water-carryingbor tomorrow.

    Since he had just finished ¡°self-cultivation in meditation¡±, Meng Qi now felt refreshed andfortable. He couldn¡¯t fall asleep at the moment, and looked to his side. There he found that Zhen Hui had just finished practicing too and was looking back at him.

    ¡°Little brother, you are still awake?¡± Meng Qi decided to take this chance to teach Zhen Hui some life lessons.

    Zhen Hui nodded and answered dully, ¡°Sleeping soon.¡±

    ¡°Ok. I need to teach you something. Listen¡­¡± Meng Qi began his long speech. However, he soon found that Zhen Hui¡¯s eyes were closing.

    ¡°He won¡¯t take in a word I say¡­¡± Meng Qi felt speechless. He frowned and started to think, and soon a good idea popped into his mind. This kid likes Jianghu stories; maybe I can integrate life lessons into some stories!

    In fact, if he was not alone in apletely unknown world, Meng Qi wouldn¡¯t care whether someone got along with others or not. However, now that he unexinably time-traveled into another universe, he wanted to find a way to alleviate his anguish.

    ¡°Little brother, I have a story about a Jianghu hero. Do you want to hear?¡± He asked with a grin.

    Zhen Hui opened his eyes at once, and nodded energetically. ¡°Thank you, big brother!¡±

    ¡°I really can¡¯t follow this kid¡­¡± Meng Qi scratched his bald head, looked at the bright moon outside the window, and said in a dreamy tone, ¡°Once upon a time, there was a Taoist named Qiu Chuji. One day, he went by a ce called Niu Vige¡­¡±

    For a while, Meng Qi waspletely immersed in the story, which was like a bridge that connected the two universes. He totally forgot that he was telling a story to Zhe Hui.

    ¡­

    Three monthster, Meng Qi grew a lot taller, yet since he didn¡¯t have enough time, the ¡°Hundred-day Foundation¡± was only half-way finished.

    As for Zhen Hui, he now crazily admired Meng Qi and listened to almost everything Meng Qi said because of the amazing stories Meng Qi told.

    However, Meng Qi still didn¡¯t obtain the opportunity to leave the Chores Yard and join the Warrior-monk Yard.

    ¡°Brother Zhen Ding, where are you going?¡± When Zhen Yong walked into the Chores Yard, he saw Meng Qi and Zhen Hui walking out with brooms in their hands. It was after lunchtime.

    Meng Qi replied somewhat excitingly, ¡°Uncle Xuan Xin told us to clean up the Sutras Depository.¡±

    It was an unexpected surprise for Meng Qi. A moment ago when they just finished lunch, Xuan Xinmanded them to clean up the Depository, and indicated that from now on, the Depository would be all theirs to sweep.

    Even though Xuan Xin explicitly stated that they were only responsible for the lower two floors where ordinary sutras were kept, and that other high-level monks will clean upper floors, Meng Qi still couldn¡¯t control his excitement. The Sutras Depository! It is the ce, that rumors say, where the Shaolin 72 Ultimate Arts is stored! In Wuxia stories, it is the ce where countless heroes begin their adventures!

    ¡°I wonder if The Buddha¡¯s Palm, Yi Jin Jing, Maha Exorcist Fists, and True Scripture from Grand Phantasia are all in the Depository¡­¡± Meng Qi started to dream.

 Chapter 6: Arhat Fists

    <h4>Chapter 6: Arhat Fists</h4>

    Trantor: Christina Editor: Rundi

    ¡°The Sutras Depository?¡± Zhen Yong raised his brows, and then grinned broadly. ¡°Brother Zhen Ding, coincidently, the Warrior-monk Yard won¡¯t start practicing fist techniques until this afternoon. How about I go to the Depository with you, and help you with the sweeping? Hehe, to be honest, I am curious about that ce too.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡± Meng Qi worried that this would be against the rules.

    Zhen Yong said with a bright smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Every monk in Shaolin has ess to the lower two floors of the Sutras Depository. The only reason that I didn¡¯t go earlier was because I didn¡¯t have the time. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask Uncle Xuan Xin about it.¡±

    Even before the sound of his voice died away, in less than a second Zhen Hui disappeared into Xuan Xin¡¯s room, which stupefied Zhen Yong.

    Meng Qi gave a hollowugh. ¡°That¡¯s him. He takes everything seriously.¡±

    ¡°Well, that usually is the right thing to do.¡± Zhen Yong uncontroblyughed.

    These days he had frequently visited Meng Qi to learn about reading and writing, and at the same time he often helped Meng Qi and Zhen Hui with their chores. He was a straightforward and generous guy, and was also very eloquent.

    ¡°Uncle Xuan Xin said that Brother Zhen Yong was right,¡± Zhen Hui ran out from the room and yelled.

    ¡°Haha, let¡¯s go then.¡± Zhen Yongughed.

    The Sutras Depository was located on a cliff on the same mountain as Shaolin Temple. It was a standalone four-floor building that conveyed a proud loneliness. Because there was nothing around it, a few flying birds immediately drew people¡¯s attention.

    After entering the Depository, the first thing Meng Qi did was pour himself a cup of water and drank it at once. The distance between the Chores Yard and the Depository was so far, and the autumn weather was so dry. He was way too thirsty.

    On the other hand, Zhen Hui walked towards the bookshelf and started to read through every sutra earnestly.

    ¡°Hey, Brother Zhen Hui, what are you doing? You like to read sutras?¡± Zhen Yong found it both funny and confusing.

    Meng Qi didn¡¯t understand Zhen Hui¡¯s behavior either. He looked to Zhen Hui and poured himself another cup of water.

    Zhen Hui seemed very serious and said somewhat hopefully, ¡°There might be an ultimate Kungfu hidden in these sutras.¡±

    Meng Qi uncontrobly spat the water that he just drank all over Zhen Yong¡¯s face. Is this kid poisoned by Wuxia stories? Or is it just that he believed in me too much and whatever I said was facts and the truth?

    Zhen Yong wiped his face confusedly and looked at Meng Qi. ¡°Brother Zhen Ding, what is so funny? What Brother Zhen Ding said is not impossible.¡±

    ¡°Yeah! And this is what big brother secretly told me!¡± Zhen Hui continued to flip through the pages earnestly.

    ¡°¡­¡± Meng Qi didn¡¯t know what to say. Even though he found it ridiculous, he said calmly, ¡°Little brother, no need to rush. We will visit here every day anyways; let¡¯s do the cleaning first so that we won¡¯t be punished.¡±

    Hearing these words from his most respected big brother, Zhen Hui put down the sutras immediately and began to sweep the Depository with Meng Qi and Zhen Yong.

    They were almost done cleaning when it was around 12:45 pm. Meng Qi was about to start ¡°reading¡± the sutras when Zhen Yong, clutching his stomach, suddenly yelled anxiously, ¡°Eh, my two brothers, there are three necessities for a human being. I need to go to the washroom.¡±

    As he spoke, he swiftly ran to the stairs and disappeared.

    Meng Qi didn¡¯t care that much, and asked Zhen Hui to pay close attention to how the sutras were ssified and arranged, and see if there were any noticeable trends.

    After about 15 minutes, Zhen Yong returned with an extremely pale face.

    ¡°Brother Zhen Yong, are you alright?¡± Meng Qi asked with concern.

    Zhen Yong shook his head. ¡°I think I ate something bad.¡±

    Like Meng Qi and Zhen Hui, he began to browse the names of the books. Suddenly, he chuckled. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that they would have Arhat Fists here.¡±

    ¡°Arhat Fists? Isn¡¯t that the fist technique that brother you practice daily?¡± Meng Qi promptly looked over.

    Zhen Yong pulled out the book from the shelf and handed it over to Meng Qi. ¡°Yes. I actually thought it would be somewhere upstairs.¡±

    Meng Qi greedily flipped through the pages. He wanted to memorize everything he saw.

    ¡°Hehe, Brother Zhen Ding, I can help you with it if you want.¡± Zhen Yong smiled broadly.

    Meng Qi was delighted but also worried, ¡°Is-is that allowed?¡±

    It was against the rules to learn Kungfu without permission!

    Zhen Hui also had his big eyes wide-opened, and looked at Zhen Yong with a hidden excitement.

    Zhen Yong pointed at the book and said, ¡°Since this book is in a ce where everyone has ess to it, I believe it is a basic Kungfu that everyone can learn, and it won¡¯t be against the rules.¡±

    ¡°Ok.¡± Meng Qi still felt worried. With the book in hand, he went back to the main floor to ask the depository librarian about it.

    The old librarian monk had withered and yellowish brows. He had deep wrinkles all over his face and it seemed like he would immediately die in the next second. Now, he was napping with his eyes half closed.

    ¡°Hello great granduncle, this book isn¡¯t ced on the wrong floor, is it?¡± Meng Qi asked cautiously.

    ording to Xuan Xin, the Dharma name of this old monk was ¡°Kong Hui¡±, and he was in the same generation as His Abbotship Kong Wen. This meant that he was three generations above Meng Qi. In Shaolin, there was the order of ¡°Xin Kong Wu Xuan Zhen, Qing Jing Zhi Hui Shen¡±.

    Kong Hui opened his blurry eyes and looked Meng Qi over. He replied leisurely, ¡°Arhat Fists is spread widely in Jianghu. There is nothing special about it.¡±

    This means that I can learn it! Meng Qi thought with rapture. Even though there was nothing special about this Kungfu, it was better than nothing.

    He happily returned to the second floor, and bowed solemnly to Zhen Yong. ¡°Brother, please instruct me.¡±

    After this, they learned Kungfu untilte afternoon, and Meng Qi felt that all the strength in his body converged into one single stream of energy.

    Because he needed to go back to the Warrior-monk Yard to practice Kungfu, Zhen Yong left in a hurry. On the other hand Meng Qi and Zhen Hui rambled on the mountain with great satisfaction.

    As they walked, Meng Qi suddenly realized that there was something weird about Zhen Hui- he was always staring at the abyss below the cliff.

    ¡°Little brother, what are you looking at?¡± Meng Qi found it suspicious.

    Zhen Hui answered with a frown, ¡°Big brother, if I jump off the cliff, will I find super strong Kungfu records and godlike weapons? Wait no; I didn¡¯t see a deity sword-dancing down there¡­¡±

    Meng Qi¡¯s face froze. ¡°This is bad¡­ I have led the kid onto a wrong path¡­¡±

    ¡°No, I must make him turn back!¡± Meng Qi thought about it, and recalled that Zhen Hui had so much trust in him, so he said in way that was half trying to ¡°save¡± Zhen Hui and half wanting to prank him, ¡°Little brother, let¡¯s change to a different story tonight.¡±

    ¡°What story?¡± Zhen Hui asked very excitedly.

    Meng Qi smirked. ¡°It is a story about Xia Yu He from thekeside of Lake Ming.¡±

    ¡°Oh, is she a Kungfu master?¡± Zhen Hui asked curiously and happily.

    ¡°¡­¡± Meng Qi was speechless.

    ¡­

    The moon was hidden by ck clouds, and the cold wind blew fiercely. The paper windows of the Chores Yard squeaked as wind blew, and the char monks had to put on an extrayer of quilt. However, Zhen Ying and Zhen Guan still curled up in their beds out of coldness.

    Meng Qi didn¡¯t even notice the coldness. He sat cross-legged and was peacefully in Ding. The only feeling he had was that genuine Qi was climbing through his body, converging into ¡°sweet dew¡±, and filling into acupuncture points.

    As soon as the Qi was filled in, Meng Qi immediately felt that all the 365 major acupuncture points in his body were swelling. When the genuine Qi flushed out, the major Qi vessels were being washed out by a flood, and opened up respectively. It felt exactly like what had been said- when filled with Qi, vessels open naturally.

    Normally, ordinary people would need to spend quite some time on this step. However, since Meng Qi¡¯s body had already finished ¡°Hundred-day Foundation¡± previously, there weren¡¯t any obstacles in his vessels, and he easily freed up his Qi vessels.

    Meng Qi slowly opened his eyes and feltpletely refreshed, as if he had unlimited strength. He understood that he had already finished the first step on the path of Kungfu.

    He repressed his desire to jump off the bed and practice Arhat Fists, and gave a long sigh. There wasn¡¯t much happiness in his heart. First, it was because ¡°Hundred-day foundation¡± was rtively easy and didn¡¯t require any technique, and second it was because it had been another few months and he had pretty much mastered Arhat Fists. However, there still didn¡¯t seem to be any hope for him to leave the Chores Yard.

    Also, if he didn¡¯t leave the Chores Yard, he would never have the chance to learn more advanced Kungfu! No need to mention the ultimate Kungfu which would make him stronger than everyone else.

    Sigh¡­ The millions of worries and anxiety in Meng Qi¡¯s mind expressed themselves through a long moan.

    ¡­

    ¡°Zhen Ding, for these two days there will be no lessons in the Sutras Yard. You will be responsible for cleaning the Meditation Yard. Don¡¯t ever offend our respected guests,¡± This morning after breakfast, Xuan Xin called Meng Qi to find him.

    ¡°Respected guests? Uncle Xuan Xin, I wonder which sects are these masters from?¡± Meng Qi wanted to know clearly about the details so that he wouldn¡¯t offend any of them.

    Xuan Xin smiled and said, ¡°Zhen Wu, Xuan Tian, Xi Jian, Huan Hua, Qing Chen, Da Jiang and other sects from the Great Jin Dynasty are invited by Shaolin to this meeting. The masters in these sects will bring young disciples together and discuss and practice Kungfu. It is a tform for the most talented young disciples from each sect topete, improve, and widen their horizons.¡±

    Meng Qi felt a chill. These were among thergest Kungfu sects in the world! For example, Zhen Wu Sect and Xuan Tian Sect were two of the Three Taoist Sects, Xi Jian and Huan Hua both belonged to the Six Sword Sects, and Qing Chen and Da Jia were among the Six Powerful Societies.

    ¡°The most talented young disciples?¡± Meng Qi asked subconsciously. After all, he was a young Shaolin disciple, too, and it was inevitable that he wanted topare himself to these other disciples.

    Xuan Xin stroked his round and fat belly andughed. ¡°Why are you asking this? You don¡¯t think you canpete with them, do you? You are only a char monk who just finished ¡®Hundred-day Foundation¡¯. Compared to them, you would be a toad in the mud, and they would be phoenixes up high in the sky. Not to saypete, you aren¡¯t even qualified to stand together with them in the same room!¡±

    His bitter taunt made Meng Qi both ashamed and outraged, and Meng Qi¡¯s face flushed red. Even though mentally speaking he was already over 20 years old and had sufficient social experiences, he was still an impulsive young man who wanted to feel prideful about himself. Now that he was faced with such contempt from Xuan Xin, and thinking about the difference between him and the chosen ones, he just couldn¡¯t control his emotions.

    Xuan Xin seemed to have not noticed his emotional fluctuations, and continued on, ¡°I heard that among the young disciples, many have attained enlightenment before 20. These people will very likely enter the power ranking in the future. How about you? What kind of Kungfu do you have? What kind of ultimate arts do you know? Well, we Shaolin still have many talented people; Zhen Chang, Zhen Ben, and Zhen Miao from this generation are also perfectly talented and strong.¡±

    As he spoke, he squinted at Meng Qi, ¡°Why are you still here? Shouldn¡¯t you be sweeping the Meditation Yard?¡±

    Meng Qi tried his best to suppress his anger, and walked towards the Meditation Yard with his broom.

    Staring at Meng Qi¡¯s back, the smile on Xuan Xin¡¯s face gradually faded away.

 Chapter 7: The Chosen Ones

    <h4>Chapter 7: The Chosen Ones</h4>

    Trantor: Christina Editor: Rundi

    The Meditation Yard was where Shaolin received guests, and wasposed of multiple smaller yards. Currently, it was filled with stark trees, and on the trees there was a thinyer of snow.

    Meng Qi waved his broom around to clean up the snow in the yard. Suddenly, the door of a room flew wide open, and a young Taoist with two topknots on his head, stood there and yelled, ¡°That little monk over there,e here and clean this room. It is a little dirty.¡±

    ¡°Yes, donor.¡± Meng Qi performed a single-hand salute, and walked towards the room with his broom. The young Taoist, who had a slightly childish appearance, already went back into the room.

    Meng Qi looked into the room from the door, and saw around seven to eight people there. They all wore different kinds of clothes that were of different colors, which was much prettier than the simple clothes of Shaolin.

    Wait, I think I saw a girl? Meng Qi didn¡¯t look carefully as he didn¡¯t want to be impolite, but he believed that he saw a girl who wore a light-yellow dress.

    So in this universe, Shaolin doesn¡¯t ban women from entering the temple¡­ Meng Qi cautiously walked pass the guests to clean up the broken fragments of a tea cup on the floor.

    Suddenly, a leging from nowhere was ced in front of Meng Qi¡¯s feet.

    It was toote for Meng Qi to stop. He tripped over the leg, lost his bnce, and stumbled forward.

    In astonishment, Meng Qi found through his blurry eyes that the person who tripped him was exactly that topknot young Taoist. The Taoist had a well-defined face and his thick, ck brows were extremely impressive, they looked like two flying des. Currently, he didn¡¯t look at Meng Qi at all, but rather red at somewhere in front of Meng Qi.

    Meng Qi waved his arms wildly, trying to keep his bnce. However, the young Taoist stretched his leg out at an excellent timing, and Meng Qi could only pathetically look at the approaching ground and imagine the miserable fate that would soon arise.

    At this moment, a glimpse of something that was light yellow came into his sight. A long sword epassed by a heavy, aeruginous scabbard followed right after. It appeared suddenly like a bird sprinting andnding from outer space, and softly it touched Meng Qi¡¯s chest.

    Only little strength was exerted on the sword, and Meng Qi could hardly sense any pain. However, both the strength and angle of the sword were skillfully controlled, and it effectively stopped Meng Qi from falling. He finally regained his bnce.

    Meng Qi raised his head with confusion, and there he saw a beautiful face. The girl standing in front of him had bright, big eyes, her hair was coiled in a straightforward manner and smoothly extended down her back, and she wore a light-yellow long dress. She was around 16 to 17 years old; however, she didn¡¯t seem at all immature.

    The girl slightly opened her mouth, and her voice was as clear and melodious as an oriole. ¡°Xuan Tian Sect calls itself the righteous sect approved by the emperor of heaven, and this is how you behave, bullying a child?¡±

    The young Taoist from Xuan Tian Sect didn¡¯t reply, but only made a humph sound.

    The girl turned around, looked at Meng Qi, and smiled. ¡°Little monk, don¡¯t mind that bad guy. He just wanted to use you to test my sword techniques.¡± The two dimples on her face made her seem very sweet.

    She slightly raised her head and continued, ¡°But what can he change even if he sees my sword?¡±

    She didn¡¯t say it directly out loud, but Meng Qi could still sense the pride and confidence she had in her strength.

    ¡°Thank you very much, miss,¡± Meng Qi subconsciously said.

    The young girl withdrew her sword and giggled. ¡°You talk like an aristocrat and not like a little monk. You should have called me donor.¡±

    After this, she reversed the sword and saluted back. ¡°My name is Jiang Zhi Wei, and I am a disciple of Xi Jian Pavilion. I am really sorry that you were involved in our conflict.¡±

    The young Taoist from Xuan Tian Sect humphed again. ¡°I didn¡¯t imagine that Shaolin disciples would be so weak and trip over so easily.¡±

    He raised his brows, and pretended to remain prideful and calm.

    ¡°He¡¯s just a char monk. Do you want me to test the Kungfu of the char guys at your ce, and see if they are at the same level as you?¡± Jiang Zhi Wei mocked with a sarcastic smile.

    ¡°You!¡± The young Taoist stood up at once.

    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Suddenly, a deep voice arose by the door.

    Meng Qi turned back and saw a young man walk in with his hands behind his back. He wore a long robe with the pattern of eight trigrams. His brows were long and extended to the edge of his forehead, his nose was tall and straight, and his eyes shed like lightning.

    At first sight, Meng Qi thought this handsome and manly guy was more than 20 years old. However, after looking at him carefully, Meng Qi realized from his appearance that he was probably only around 17 or 18.

    ¡°He has such a mature atmosphere¡­¡± Meng Qi put away the anger that he originally had, and secretlymented in his mind.

    ¡°Big Brother Zhang, Qing Jing tripped this little monk to test my sword techniques,¡± Jiang Zhi Wei simply stated the facts.

    The young man looked to Qing Jing. Although he didn¡¯t be angry, there was stateliness in his voice. ¡°Now that you are not at home anymore, every single word or action of yours would represent Xuan Tian Sect. Stop doing things that are inappropriate.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Big Brother Zhang,¡± The young Taoist answered in a tone that conveyed that he felt he was wronged. However, it seemed that this Brother Zhang had high authority among the young disciples from all the sects, and everyone in the room remained silent. Nobody defended Qing Jing.

    ¡°Sorry, I was too offensive,¡± Qing Jing said to Meng Qi, and then quickly turned away. Meng Qi gently breathed in, and didn¡¯t say anything unnecessary. ¡°My name is Zhen Ding.¡±

    Big Brother Zhang nodded slightly at Meng Qi. ¡°Brother Zhen Ding, I am Zhang Yuan Shan from Zhen Wu Sect. I am thankful for the respect from my friends here, as they call me big brother. I apologize for what happened today.¡±

    [It¡¯s my fault for being so weak¡­] Yet Meng Qi didn¡¯t say this out loud. He nodded to indicate that it was not a big deal, and put his palms together and chanted the name of Buddha. He then bent down to clean up the mess of the floor, and left the room afterwards.

    ¡°This little monk has a backbone¡­¡± Meng Qi vaguely heard Jiang Zhi Wei¡¯sment from behind him.

    After he returned to the Char Yard, there was still some time left before lunch. Meng Qi couldn¡¯t calm down and eagerly wanted to practise Kungfu. However, he had finished the ¡°Hundred-day Foundation¡±, and he didn¡¯t have the script for the next step of ¡°Qi-cultivation in Dhyana¡±. Therefore, the only thing he could do was to hide in his room and practise Luo Han Fists again and again, and build up his body¡¯s potential.

    Zhen Hui and the others didn¡¯t return at lunch time, and Meng Qi heard that they were cleaning the Dharma Yard. It was the ce where disciples from different sects dueled andpeted.

    Meng Qi didn¡¯t see Zhen Hui and Zhen Yan until nighttime. When they came back, they couldn¡¯t hide the excitement on their faces, and endlessly talked about what they had seen during the day.

    ¡°Did the duels already begin this afternoon¡± Meng Qi walked up quickly towards them and asked. Zhen Hui nodded energetically. ¡°Yes, it was so exciting to watch! It was a pity that big brother you weren¡¯t there.¡±

    Zhen Yan nodded slightly and then sighed, ¡°They are about the same age as me, and yet their Kungfu is ten times stronger than mine¡­¡±

    Comparison leads to despair¡­this phrase suddenly popped into Meng Qi¡¯s head. He asked with curiosity, ¡°Who was the final winner¡±

    ¡°The final duel was the best. Long swords, Taoists¡­¡± Zhen Hui waved his hands and exined with an unstoppable thrill. However, because hisnguage structure was so chaotic, Meng Qi couldn¡¯t understand anything at all.

    Zhen Yan smiled and took over the conversation from Zhen Hui. ¡°The final duel was between Zhang Yuan Shan from Zhen Wu Sect and Ms. Jiang Zhi Wei from Xi Jian Sect. Hehe, they had previously defeated the young disciples from all the different sects, including Zhen Miao and Zhen Ben.¡±

    Zhen Yan gloated as he talked about the unfortunate loss of his two brothers, Zhen Miao and Zhen Ben, who joined Shaolin at the same time as him.

    ¡°Zhen Wu Sect and Xi Jian Sect¡± Xuan Xin walked in without being noticed by anyone. ¡°Hey, I didn¡¯t expect that the two young disciples from those two enemy sects would encounter each other.¡±

    ¡°Enemy¡± Meng Qi was surprised as he didn¡¯t sense any animosity between Zhang Yuan Shan and Jiang Zhi Wei.

    Xuan Xin clicked his tongue and exined, ¡°Taoism has a Kungfu that isparable to The Buddha¡¯s Palm, which is called the Seven Strokes of Heaven Interception. It had also been lost for a long time, and Zhen Wu Sect and Xi Jian Sect were both established based on one of the moves. Thus reasonably, these two sects would be simr to the connection between Shaolin and Jing Gang. Furthermore, Xi Jian Sect only respects Daode Tianzun, and refuses to be a Taoist Sect. So, who won the match in the end?¡±

    ¡°Zhang Yuan Shan from Zhen Wu Sect lost to Ms. Jiang Zhi Wei by half a move,¡± Zhen Yan promptly answered. He had repeated thements of the head of the Dharma Yard, divine monk Kong Jian.

    Xuan Xin was stupefied and said, ¡°The little girl from Xi Jian Sect won Will she be the second Su Wu Ming Hehe, but be aware, as the hardest des break the most easily.¡±

    Other monks were talking about how the matches were prolonged and took too much time. After he went back to his room, Meng Qi couldn¡¯t calm down. He thought about the god¡¯s chosen ones, Zhang Yuan Shan and Jiang Zhi Wei, and then rted them back to himself. Agitation stirred up in his stomach.

    The moonlight permeated through the thin clouds, and reflected on the floor a beautiful view that was like the clear water waves.

    When could I possibly leave the Char Yard, and officially begin to learn Kungfu¡­ Meng Qi couldn¡¯t stop thinking. He decided to ask Zhen Guan and Zhen Ying, who had been char monks for many years. Uncle Xuan Zang must have some ns in mind for assigning him here.

    ¡°Brother Zhen Guan and Brother Zhen Ying, do you know how to leave the Char Yard Or are there any detailed requirements for leaving¡± As long as there are specific requirements, and not only saying that you have urge and persistence, Meng Qi thought that there would be some way that he could manage to leave.

    Hearing this, the normally sleepy Zhen Ying sat up suddenly, andughed in a loud voice. ¡°I did all I could to join Shaolin, but after 6 long years, I am still here! In another two years I would be expelled, and I have done nothing! Haha, nothing, how do you think I will face my family!¡±

    Hisugh was even more unpleasant to hear than a cry, and it felt like a cuckoo weeping blood from its eyes.

    ¡°Leave the Char Yard Ha, in these seven years, I have never seen anyone seed! Hey, that bald donkey Xuan Ku boasted that we could leave the Char Yard someday but just to force us into hardbor instead!¡± Zhen Guan grinded his teeth with hatred, as if he wanted to swallow someone¡¯s raw flesh.

    Hearing their responses, the tiny hope that Meng Qi had a moment ago was extinguishedpletely by their coldness. His mind went nk.

    Zhen Ying and Zhen Guan went on for some time and then returned back to silence and ¡°autism¡±. On the other hand, Zhen Hui was breathing soundly, and it was obvious that he was already asleep.

    Meng Qi looked out of the window and couldn¡¯t fall asleep. He felt that he was a bird trapped in a cage, and no matter what he did and how much he struggled, he wouldn¡¯t be able to break through. Anxiety, sadness, and desperation arose within him all at once.

    After a long, long time, he finally went into sleep.

    The moonlight shone on him like water, as if it had helped put a thinyer of silk on him. Suddenly, a mysterious, bewitching green light appeared on his chest.

 Chapter 8: An Eccentric Reunion

    <h4>Chapter 8: An entric Reunion</h4>

    Trantor: Christina Editor: Rundi

    Meng Qi sat bolt upright and gasped for air. He just had a nightmare about how his true identity was exposed and His Abbotship, who attained the Golden Body of Luo Han, killed him with one palm.

    Even though he had never met His Abbotship, the dream was so clear and detailed that he couldn¡¯t stop quivering even after he woke up.

    ¡°Where is this ce¡­?¡± Suddenly, he heard the cautious voice of a woman.

    ¡°Who is it? Why is there a woman in my room?¡± Meng Qi was startled and hurriedly looked around, but as he looked he became even more startled. He was not in his room anymore!

    He was in was arge square that had white marble floors. The center of the square waspletely empty, but around the square there was a circle of statues, of many mythical creatures, including dragon, phoenix, One-legged Bull, and Pi Xiu. Beside him, Meng Qi saw three people that he had met yesterday- Jiang Zhiwei from Xi Jian Pavilion, Zhang Yuanshan from Zhen Wu Sect, and Qing Jing from Xuan Tian Sect. The three of them looked around with confusion and suspicion shown on their faces.

    Meng Qi struggled to stand up. He was alsopletely ignorant of what had happened. He was just sleeping in his room. How did he arrive in a strange ce like this? It became more confusing as the talented young disciples were also here. Perhaps he was still dreaming?

    Abruptly, the angry face of Qing Jing popped into Meng Qi¡¯s sight. His brows rose due to his anger, and he roared, ¡°What do you Shaolin people want to do? Do you want to be the enemy of all the sects?¡±

    Meng Qi couldn¡¯t understand at all what he was saying, and looked back at him nkly.

    ¡°Qing Jing, don¡¯t conclude so early. Let¡¯s first check the back side of the statues, and see what happens.¡± Zhen Yuan Shan remained calm.

    Jiang Zhiwei frowned slightly. ¡°This little monk is only a char monk. Even if this has something to do with Shaolin, he won¡¯t know anything about it. Why make it difficult for him? Besides, I don¡¯t think there is anything that Shaolin would want from us.¡±

    Qing Jing angrily waved his right hand. ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? Shaolin has the earthly deity Kong Wen, who attained the golden body of the ¡®Taming Dragon Luo Han¡¯. Under the monitor of his Providential Sight and Omniscient Hearing, How would it be possible to bring us all away from Shaolin Temple sneakily? Unless it was he, himself, I can¡¯t imagine another person who could do the same!¡±

    ¡°I, I wasn¡¯t at Shaolin¡­¡± A cowardly man walked out from the behind one of the statues. He was around 30 years old, had a lot of muscles and a wild beard.

    ¡°Who else is there? Come out and meet us, my friends. I am Zhang Yuanshan from Zhen Wu Sect,¡± Zhang Wu Shan said loudly after a short surprise.

    ¡°Big Brother Zhang, I didn¡¯t know you were here too.¡± Two other people walked out from two different statues. One of them was a tall girl whose hair was tied up with a white handkerchief and her skin was tanned. The other was an ordinary young man who had an extremely serious facial expression.

    Zhang Yuanshan was silent for a moment and his expression became increasingly solemn. ¡°Sister Qi Xia from Dajiang Gang, did you also find yourself here after waking up from your sleep?¡±

    Jiang Zhiwei slowly walked to Meng Qi¡¯s side, and said thoughtfully, ¡°She is the young daughter of Mr. Qi Yuan Tong, the vice president of Dajiang Gang. For now, she is at Shaolin too.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know her¡­¡± Meng Qi answered honestly. In his head he started generating a million guesses about the situation that they were in.

    ¡°Yes, but when we woke up we were behind the statues. We heard people talking so we didn¡¯t dare to walk out.¡± Qi Xia had a deep frown, and pointed at the obscene-looking man, ¡°Maybe Taoist Qing Jing had a wrong guess. This is the censer host of Dajiang Gang, Yan Wujiang. He is from the Wu generation of the Jiang Zuo Yan family. He didn¡¯t follow me to Shaolin, and he should be in Maolin, which is east of the Yangtze River.¡±

    ¡°Right, right, right! Third mistress, I, I just won big at the Maolin No.1 Casino, and found some popr girls to sing for me. However, when I woke up, I found myself in such a weird ce!¡± Yan Wu Jiang said looking terrified.

    Jiang Zhiwei gave a softugh, and Meng Qi didn¡¯t know if she was talking to him or muttering to herself, and said, ¡°The Wu Generation. So he would be a cousin of the chief of ¡®Zombie Fist¡¯, Yan Wuwo. He was in such a high generation, yet only a censer host in Dajiang Gang. It seems like there was a reason behind it¡­¡±

    Qing Jing frowned, walked hastily towards Ya Wujiang, and asked harshly, ¡°You reprobate, telling lies must be one of your daily habits. How do you prove that you are telling the truth?¡±

    He still insisted that his original guess was correct.

    Yan Wu Jiang¡¯s lips trembled. ¡°You, you can go to the Maolin No.1 Casino and ask them if I really won 2100 taels!¡±

    He gradually calmed down since the third mistress was also there.

    ¡°You are¡­?¡± Zhang Yuanshan frowned and looked to the ordinary man who didn¡¯t smile at all.

    Jiang Zhiwei suddenly took a step forward, and her pretty brows twisted slightly. ¡°This gentleman, I think I have met you before? Yes, I think you are in the disciple team of Huanhua Swords Sect?¡±

    The man wore in clothes and a small hat, and was about 20 years old. However, he didn¡¯t disy the energy that people at his age usually had, and he looked like he wore an iron mask. Seriousness was the only expression he had. He nodded slightly. ¡°It is my honor to be remembered by Ms. Jiang. I am Qi Zheng Yan, an ordinary disciple of Huanhua Swords Sect, and I came with my team to Shaolin.¡±

    For the first time, Zhang Yuanshan seemed obviously confused. The situation was way too weird. Not only were the most talented disciples of four sects here, there was also an ordinary disciple and a censer host who only knew a little bit of Kungfu. There even was a char monk who only did chores. He just couldn¡¯t see what the standard for choosing these delegates was.

    Jiang Zhiwei gave a bitter smile. ¡°Originally, I thought this was targeted against the disciples who came to Shaolin, but who knew that censer host Mr. Yan would also here¡­¡±

    Qing Jing sneered. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether the people here have anything inmon. I only want to ask, who has the power to bring us all here from Shaolin secretly? Humph, divine monk Kong Wen, the third on the heaven ranking. Even Mr. Chong He, who has attained the ¡®Purely Yang Tao¡¯, wouldn¡¯t be able to do it!¡±

    He still pointed directly at Shaolin, and the only thing he didn¡¯t understand was why would Shaolin do such a strange thing.-

    Duang!

    A melodious bell attracted everybody¡¯s attention, and all of them looked to the center of the white marble square.

    ¡°Wee to the World of Samsara!¡±

    ¡°Here, there are countless dangers, but here, you can also obtain everything you want!¡±

    The magnificent yet cold voice arrived along with the bell. Meng Qi frowned and thought that he might have had a simr experience before.

    ¡°Who is it? Show yourself!¡± Qing Jing exerted power towards his feet, and ran towards the center as fast as a sprinting horse. However, nothing was there.

    ¡°You can call me ¡®Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms¡¯,¡± the voice continued.

    Meng Qi subconsciously looked to his side, and saw Jiang Zhiwei and Zhang Yuanshan¡¯s eyes ring like a purple electric current that spurted in the darkness. They were extremely focused, looking for the source of the voice.

    Then, they gave each other a look and shook their heads.

    Meng Qi¡¯s heart missed a beat. They couldn¡¯t seek out the source of the voice either.

    Qing Jing put his right hand on the de at his waist, stopped there, and yelled, ¡°What do you want from us?¡±

    The cold voice replied, ¡°The world is a cycle. You will experience many different universes, andplete the missions that I have assigned. Through this you will umte Karma points, and using the Karma points, you can exchange for whatever you want. Let it be an ultimate Kungfu, or a weapon of a deity, or a medicine that could extend your lifetime, or anything you can think of. Here, you can find everything that you have ever heard of, and you can discover a lot more that you have ever known about!¡±

    Meng Qi¡¯s mouth was half-opened that he looked like a carp whocked oxygen. Isn¡¯t, isn¡¯t this the Infinity Genre? I thought I was in a Wuxia world! This doesn¡¯t seem right!

    ¡°Obtain whatever we want?¡± Qing Jing sneered at what the mysterious person had said.

    He was from Xuan Tian Sect, which was called the righteous sect descending from the Emperor of Heaven. In regards to magical and secret Kungfu scripts and rare treasures, he had already seen a lot. He didn¡¯t believe this weird ¡°Owner of the Samsara¡± could collect all the legendary objects, since some of them were already kept in Xuan Tian Sect!

    The ¡°Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms¡± didn¡¯t reply. Instead, a light screen fell down from the tall, white marble roof, and it showed ¡°Peerless Godly Kungfu Scripts¡±. Below this title it was clearly written:

    ¡°The Buddha¡¯s Palmplete edition, exchange price: one million Karma points.¡±

    ¡°The Buddha¡¯s Palm¡­¡± Everybody here had heard of this peerless Kungfu. They were all stupefied. Two sects among the greatest Kungfu sects used an iplete piece of this script as the basis of establishment! And this Kungfu would lead directly to the supreme golden body of Buddha!

    Meng Qi¡¯s heart was on fire, and he temporarily forgot about how the situation ¡°didn¡¯t seem right¡±.

    Jiang Zhiwei read the second line with hidden excitement, ¡°Seven Sky-hacking Swordstrikes, missing the third and sixth moves, exchange price: 750 thousand Karma points. ¡±

    Zheng Yuan Shan held his hand tightly into fists. The two fundamental Kungfu of Zhen Wu Sect were derived from the seventh move of the Seven Sky-hacking Swordstrikes, ¡°Dao¡¯s Wax and Dao¡¯s Wane¡±.

    Qing Jing was stunned for a moment. Then he mocked, ¡°Missing the third and sixth sword, so you don¡¯t really have everything¡­¡±

    The volume of hisughter became smaller as he said this, because the clear annotation of what was and wasn¡¯t missing made it seem more credible than simply saying ¡°we have everything¡±. Now it seemed like they really had everything that they imed they had!

    ¡°Only missing the third and sixth sword¡­¡± Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s lips trembled. Her beautiful face shined brightly as if the pursuit of the Seven Sky-hacking Swordstrikes was her biggest dream in life.

    The establisher of Xi Jian Pavilion also fortunately encountered the first move of Seven Sky-hacking Swordstrikes, ¡°Cutting Tao And Seeking True-self¡±, and derived the ultimate sword technique Supreme Methods of the Sword. He was thus able to attain the ¡°Supreme Taoist¡±, and before he passed away, he continuously said three times ¡°Regret¡± for not being able to read the other six moves of Seven Sky-hacking Swordstrikes.

    Meng Qi swallowed a mouthful of saliva difficulty, and looked down the list. He saw another name that he was familiar with, ¡°Eight Nine Mysteriesplete edition, exchange price: 950 thousand Karma points.¡±

    ¡°Eight Nine Mysteries, why haven¡¯t I heard of it before?¡± Qing Jing confusedly asked, and seemed to have forgotten that a minute ago he was still mocking the ¡°Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms¡±.

    Jiang Zhiwei, Zhang Yuanshan, Qi Xia and the others shook their heads. They haven¡¯t heard of it before either.

    Meng Qi was the only one crazily screaming in his mind:

    Eight Nine Mysteries? Eight Nine Mysteries!

    Among all the other Kungfu on the page, many of them were legendary scripts that Jiang Zhiwei and the others had heard of, for example, The Dictionary of The Demon Emperor, The Golden Book of The Human Sovereign, The Phoenix Incineration, etcetera. There were also the fundamental Kungfu of several sects, for example, Emperial Scripts of Heaven, True Martial Seven-Seven Cutting Scripture, Supreme Methods of the Sword, and so on.

    In addition, except for Emperial Scripts of Heaven missing the middle volume, and The Golden Book of The Human Sovereign missing the third page, all the others wereplete editions!

    ¡°How could it be¡­¡± Zhang Yuanshan narrowed his eyes, while Jiang Zhiwei also put her right hand on the handle of her sword.

    As the best disciples of their sects, seeing that the treasures of their sects were listed here and free for exchange, it was inevitable that they would feel unhappy.

    In normal situations, a sect would never forgive someone who wanted to steal their Kungfu. Even if they would have to chase that person to the edge of the world, they would persist in getting rid of the person.

    Meng Qi was not yet an official Shaolin disciple, so he didn¡¯t feel the same way. Instead, his mind was full of astonishment towards the Kungfu that he ¡°knew really well¡±, which were at the bottom of the list. These were Strategy for Sky Demons against Deities, Book of the Chaos, Embryo of The Spectral Soul, etcetera.

    On the page, the cheapest was Yi Jin Jing, which was 15 thousand, and the most expensive were The Buddha¡¯s Palm and a few other peerless arts, which were around one million. This was too much excitement for Meng Qi.

 Chapter 9: Yin Huang Castle

    <h4>Chapter 9: Yin Huang Castle</h4>

    Trantor: Christina Editor: Rundi

    ¡°Hehe, the World-shocking Book of the Zhao n from the Divine Capital [1] is here too.¡± Qi Xia seemed to have a deep disgust towards the Zhao Family, as she was obviously gloating.

    The Zhao Family from Luoyang was one of the 14 aristocrat families, and the current royal family of the Great Jin Dynasty!

    Meng Qi had heard about this from Xuan Xin. After the medieval times, the aristocrat families had united together to confront the repression of the Kungfu sects. They set up a dynasty and elected the strongest aristocrat family to be the royal family. As a result, at the time, the aristocrats were able to fight head-to-head with Kungfu sects. However, it seemed like the aristocrat family who became emperors received extremely attractive benefits after they ascended the throne and the Kungfu sects were provoking the other aristocrat families to revolt. So, the country went through many generations before settling down to the current rule by the tworgest empires- Great Jin Dynasty and Great (North) Zhou Dynasty.

    In Great Jin, there were nine extremely prestigious aristocratic families, which were simrly powerful to the Kungfu sects. On the other hand, North Zhou only had fiverge aristocratic families, so it faced much interference from Kungfu sects.

    ¡°They also have the Chapter of Heart¡¯s Quietude in Thingless of the Gao family from Changle [2], and the Heavens¡¯ Fist, which are at simr prices to that of the World-shocking Book, at 150 thousand Karma points. They were cheaper than Emperial Scripts of Heaven from my sect which is as much as 250 thousand points. Hey, and don¡¯t forget, it¡¯s an iplete Jade Book of the Heaven Sovereign,¡± Qing Jing said happily.

    The young teenagers here had temporarily forgotten that they were in a strange ce, and were immersed inparing the price of the Kungfu of their sects. The result of this petition¡± made Qing Jing very delighted and proud.

    The Gao family from Changle was the emperor family of North Zhou.

    ¡°There are many ultimate Kungfus on this list that I have never heard of before¡­¡± Seeing that the Swordy Sutra of Supremacy of her sect was only worth 250 thousand Karma points, Jiang Zhiwei was a little upset and promptly shifted the topic.

    Meng Qi nodded quietly. As ¡°knowledgeable [3]¡± as he was, he still didn¡¯t know more than half of the Kungfu on the list.

    The ¡°Owner of the Samsara¡± didn¡¯t give them any extra time to look at the list. The light screen flipped a page, and on the second page there was a title ¡°Dhamakaya-level Kungfu¡±.

    The light screen was more than 10 meters high, but it still took three whole pages to disy all the Kungfu on the list. Even though the names of the Kungfu only appeared for less than a second and disappeared quickly, Meng Qi still saw familiar names such as True Scripture from Grand Phantasia, The Unbreakable Jin Gang, and individual moves in The Buddha¡¯s Palm and the Seven Strokes of Heaven Interception. The prices for these ranged from 10 thousand to 130 thousand.

    After this, the light screen also showed ¡°Supreme Kungfu for Exterior-level¡±, ¡°Kungfu for The Period of Qi-Cultivation¡±, and ¡°Kungfu for The Period of Foundation-Construction¡±. Meng Qi vaguely saw ¡°Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship¡±, ¡°Nine Yang Divine Skill¡±, and ¡°Nine Yin Divine Scripture¡±.

    ¡°Arhat Fists, exchange price: two Karma points¡­¡± Meng Qi saw this on thest few lines, on thest page of the list. He suddenly realized how ¡°poor¡± he was.

    ¡°These are the prices for the exchange of Kungfu manuals. If you want to skip the initial learning processes, then the prices would range from two times to five times the original prices,¡± The ¡°Owner of The Samsara¡± said. His icy voice was followed by the appearance of a silver lit screen that substituted the golden light screen.

    ¡°List of Peerless Godly Weapons,¡± Meng Qi read the top line.

    ¡°Sword of the Human Sovereign, created by the Human Sovereign and ranked first regarding kingly ways. Missing, exchange price: 900 thousand Karma points,¡± Jiang Zhiwei followed him and read the next line. She thenughed. ¡°A lot are missing on this page.¡±

    Altogether, there were only 10 Godly Weapons on the page, and six of them were missing.

    Qing Jingughed loudly. ¡°Of course! Who doesn¡¯t know that ¡®de of Timeshadow¡¯ is at Xuan Tian Sect? Time is just like a de, it pushes you towards death with one hit at a time!¡±

    He was talking about the Godly Weapon on the third line. ¡°de of Timeshadow, suspected to be made by the Heaven Sovereign, and ranked first regarding unpredictability. Missing, exchange price: 900 thousand Karma points.¡±

    The only ones that were not missing on this page were ¡°Sword of The Nether Sea¡± which was ranked first in terms of killing, ¡°Seal of the Samsara¡± which was ranked first in terms of mysteriousness, ¡°w of the Demon Emperor¡± which was ranked first in terms of foul infection, and ¡°The Magical Tree of Bodhi¡± which could make any weapon lose its power.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe they have all of these¡­¡± Meng Qi felt like he was dreaming again. The weapons in myths and legends were all here!

    Under this mental state, Meng Qi didn¡¯t pay any attention to theter pages such as ¡°List of Magical Weapons and Tricks¡±, ¡°List of Precious Weapons¡±, ¡°List of Strong Weapons¡±, ¡°List of Weapons Tempered 100 Times¡± and ¡°List of Ordinary Weapons¡±. He only heard Qi Xia from Da Jiang Faction say confusedly yet seriously, ¡°I have never heard about the ¡®Judgement Chord¡¯ of The Ruan family from Langya [5] being lost. Why doesn¡¯t the ¡®List of Magical Weapons and Tricks¡¯ say it¡¯s missing¡±

    It seemed like she started to believe in this weird exchange list.

    Jiang Zhi Wei nodded. ¡°It says that the ¡°Self-cutting Sword¡±, which is currently at Xi Jian Sect, is missing. So maybe¡­¡±

    She didn¡¯t finish the sentence, but everyone had the same idea. Maybe this was because the Ruan Family had already lost their ancestral weapon, and decided to keep it as a secret.

    The Ruan family from Langya was one of the ninergest aristocratic families of Great Jin.

    The light screen continued to scroll down and turned into a blueish green color. Now it showed the exchange prices for elixirs, miraculous drugs, treasures from the sky and under the ground, and all sorts of other things.

    Here, Meng Qi saw ¡°Da Luo Golden Elixir¡± (price: 300 thousand Karma points), which could revive the dead. There was also an ordinary medicine ¡°Qi-replenishing Pill¡±, and taels (a Karma point could be traded for 50 taels, but taels could not be traded for Karma points).

    The light screen disappeared soon after, which meant that these were all the things that could be traded. Meng Qi felt a little disappointed. [I thought he said we could exchange for anything we wanted What about Transformers Vampire heritage Thor¡¯s Mjolnir (hammer)

    So it seems like even though this is a samsara world, it is a samsara world that fits into a Xian Xia and Wu Xia setting¡­

    ¡°What do we need to do if we want to get out of this samsara universe¡± Zhang Yuan Shan suddenly asked.

    This question grabbed everyone¡¯s attention at once. Although the things given on the list were extremely attractive, but the associated danger must be great as well. Nobody wanted to risk their lives. Unlike Meng Qi, Zhang Yuan Shan, Jiang Zhi Wei, Qing Jing, and Qi Xia were the hope and the most talented ones in their sects. In the future, they might have the chance to learn the supreme Kungfu of their sects.

    On the other hand, Meng Qi had just finished ¡°Hundred-day Foundation¡±, and only knew a little bit of Luo Han Fists. He didn¡¯t want to take on an adventure so early when he was still quite weak.

    ¡°You can exchange 300 thousand Karma points for an ¡®Otherworld Ticket¡¯, which will help you leave samsara.¡± The voice of the ¡°Owner of Samsara¡± was cold as usual. ¡°Sources of the Karma points are quest rewards and item exchanges. If it is something that is on the list, the price you will get will be only 30-50% of the original price. If it is something that is not on the list, you will get a bonus based on the situation.¡±

    ¡°Humph, so if I steal the middle volume of the Jade Book of the Heaven Sovereign, I can get an ¡®Otherworld Ticket''¡± Qing Jing eximed angrily, ¡°so that is what you Shaolin people want!¡±

    ¡°Yes, you can.¡± There wasn¡¯t any fluctuation in the voice of the ¡°Owner of Samsara¡±. ¡°As for anyone who tries to tell an outsider about the Samsara Universe, you will be obliterated. For anyone who kills a teammate or someone from the same alignment, there will be a deduction applied to your Karma points equal to two times the number of rewards you will get from the current quest. If there are not enough points in your Karma points bank, you will be obliterated. And for anyone who exchanges for a manual yet secretly switches with someone else, you will both be obliterated. Manuals that you obtain from the worlds of the quests will be exceptions¡­¡±

    He announced the rules with a magnificent and serious voice.

    The second he finished, the surroundings started to change, and Meng Qi and the others found themselves inplete darkness. When a light appeared before them, they realized that they had been teleported into a tunnel, and were surrounded by stone walls.

    A gruesome green fire began to burn on the stone ground, and words appeared.

    ¡°The owner of ¡®Yin Huang Castle¡¯ invented the ¡®Mind-control Pill¡¯ to seize the throne. He used it to secretly control the heads of the sects, but his conspiracy was identally discovered by hero Ma Liang Han. Ma Liang Han invited three other Kungfu masters to intrude ¡®Yin Huang Castle¡¯ with him. However, due to their carelessness, they are now trapped in the castle.¡±

    ¡°Your main quest is to kill the owner of ¡®Yin Huang Castle¡¯ in six hours. Participants will be awarded 50 Karma points. If you fail the quest, you will all be obliterated!¡±

    ¡°Your side quest is to save the four masters who are trapped in the castle. You will be rewarded with 10 Karma points for every person you save. There is no punishment if you fail this quest.¡± After a few seconds, the fire died out and everything returned to normal.

    ¡°Humph, Shaolin must have set all of this up!¡± Qing Jing was so outraged that his face became distorted. ¡°I will not go on this weird quest! What do you guys want to do¡±

    He red at Meng Qi and couldn¡¯t understand how there could be a quest.

    Meng Qi shrugged and didn¡¯t speak. He thought, [well, you don¡¯t expect me to tell you a story from the infinity genre like the one I¡¯ve told little brother, do you]

    Suddenly, Jiang Zhi Wei pulled out her sword. Its sound was like the cry of a dragon, and its shine was like the clear autumn water.

    She looked at everyone with a solemn expression. ¡°I think we betterplete the quest. Someone who could shift us so easily from one ce to another is definitely able to kills us easily as well. They are likely an immortal who is above the Dharmakaya level. Therefore, I suggest that we follow his orders and see what will really happen.¡±

    She slightly raised her head again when she spoke thest sentence.

    ¡°I agree with Sister Jiang.¡± Zhang Yuan nodded.

    Qi Xia thought about it, and pulled out her Watershed Rapier, which had a beautiful blue luster. ¡°We can¡¯t change what has already happened, but we shouldn¡¯t sit still and just wait. ording to the ¡®Owner of Samsara¡¯, we will be able to return to our world for a period of time every time weplete a quest. We can think about other solutions after we go back. For now, let¡¯splete the quest!¡±

    She was tall and slim, and wore a tight dress. Although her skin was tan, judging by sight, it still seemed soft. Thesebined with her delicate appearance made her look like a perfect Southern girl.

    ¡°I, I will listen to whatever the Third Mistress says!¡± Yan Wu Jiang said trembling.

    Meng Qi nced at him. He couldn¡¯t understand how this big and strong man was at the same time as timid as a rabbit. Comparing him to the ¡°Flying Yaksha¡±, Yan Wu Wo who was the head of ¡°Zombie Fist¡± and could make 100 square miles of ground soaked with blood (ording to Xuan Xin), they differed so much. It was especially shocking when they were both in the Wu generation of the Yan Family.

    Qi Zheng Yan, who was from Huan Hua Sect nodded slightly. ¡°Even though I am inexperienced and unknowledgeable, I agree with Ms. Jiang too.¡±

    Qing Jing pressed his lips together tightly and looked towards the torch on the stone wall. After some time, he finally said unhappily, ¡°I don¡¯t have any fears towards the quest myself. However, if any one of you dies here, don¡¯t me me for it.¡±

    ¡°Life or death, it is already decided upon by heaven.¡± Seeing that the team had reached a consensus, Zhang Yuan Shan smiled.

    Jiang Zhi Wei subconsciously uttered, ¡°I will use the sword in my hand to fight destiny¡­¡±

    She then stopped and grinned. There was no need to continue, as Xi Jian Sect and Zhen Wu Sect had interpreted different truths from the same ¡°Seven Strokes of Heaven Interception¡±. It was a fundamental difference in philosophy, and it wasn¡¯t necessary to get into any internal conflicts under the current circumstances.

    She then turned around and looked at Meng Qi, and asked with a smile, ¡°Little monk, are youing with us¡±

    Meng Qi was moved. Everybody else had unconsciously ignored his opinion because he was only a char monk. It felt good for someone to still remember him. ¡°Of course, I will need to thank Ms. Jiang beforehand for your help.¡±

    Under this kind of situations, the only choice for a weak person that knew little Kungfu like him was to follow the strongest people in the team, and Meng Qi knew this perfectly well.

    Jiang Zhi Wei uncontrobly chuckled. ¡°You should call me Benefactor Jiang.¡±

    Meng Qi breathed in gently and promptly opened his mouth before anyone else, ¡°I think we should prioritize the side quest and save the four masters, and then beleaguer the owner of ¡®Yin Huang Castle¡¯.¡±

    ¡°Won¡¯t that be a waste of time¡± Qing Jing still believed that every person from Shaolin was a viin.

    Meng Qi looked at Jiang Zhi Wei, Zhang Yuan Shan, and Qi Xia. ¡°First, we don¡¯t know how strong the owner of ¡®Yin Huang Castle¡¯ is. If we go rashly without careful consideration, there will be a huge risk. Second, I don¡¯t think there is a need to announce a side quest at the beginning. Usually side quests were announced only after you found the triggers. I suspect that the true meaning to this side quest is that, the ¡®Owner of Samsara¡¯ doesn¡¯t believe that we canplete the main quest by ourselves, and thus wants us to first look for help.¡±

    Jiang Zhi Wei, Zhang Yuan Shan, and the others nodded slightly. It would definitely be better if they had four helpers who knew about the situation, yet there still existed the probability that it would turn out to be a waste of time and cause them to fail the quest.

    ¡°Humph, you sound like you know a lot about this ¡®Owner of Samsara¡¯. Are you experienced¡± Qing Jing squinted at Meng Qi.

    ¡°Of course, I am experienced in gaming and reading novels¡­ ¡°Meng Qi responded quietly in his head. He was not a sage or anything like that. All he had was some knowledge about the ¡°Samsara Universe¡±, and he could be right or wrong.

    The second Qing Jing finished his sentence, Meng Qi¡¯s eyes opened wide. In front of him, a ck shadow rapidly flew towards them. ¡°He¡± didn¡¯t touch the ground at all, and was exactly like a floating evil spirit!

 Chapter 10: The First One

    <h4>Chapter 10: The First One</h4>

    Trantor: Christina Editor: Rundi

    This made Meng Qi¡¯s hair stand up. ¡°Did we arrive in a world full of evil spirits and ghosts? I know that Golden Bodies, Dharmakayas, and Taos are all very strong, and can make any evil vanish in less than a second. However, we are still at normal kungfu levels, and can do nothing against ghosts! What should we do?¡±

    While Meng Qi couldn¡¯t move his legs, due to extreme fear, the shine of a bright sword shed through and pointed directly to the space above the ¡°ghost¡±.

    ¡°What? Did the ghost have the power to confuse people and make their swords difficult to control?¡±

    At this moment, Meng Qi thought that there had been a mistake and the sword wasn¡¯t able to hit the target.

    Yet in the next second, the ck shadow fell straight to the ground. He waved his arms and legs in an attempt to stand up, but he couldn¡¯t.

    Zhang Yuanshan walked towards the shadow, with his right hand as a finger sword [1], and pointed at the shadow¡¯s body. The shadow immediately stopped moving.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think that your simple tricks would work so easily on us.¡± Jiang Zhiwei put away her long sword with a humph.

    Now Meng Qi finally realized what had happened. On the stone ceiling there was an inconspicuous guide rail, and from there a rope hanged down. Only half of it was left now.

    ¡°Haha.¡± Meng Qiughed awkwardly. He felt embarrassed for being confused and frightened by a simple mechanism.

    Jian Zhi Wei looked to the group and smiled. ¡°Brother Zhang and I have already opened up our eye Aperture. It is like knowing the basics of Heaven Eye, if we were Buddhists. Although the light here is really dim and the guide rail and rope are both hidden by their surroundings, we were still able to see them.¡±

    Eye Aperture, Heaven Eye¡­ Meng Qi finally understood what ¡°Enlightenment¡± meant. He asked, ¡°But how do they rte to Kungfu practices?¡±

    What he couldn¡¯t understand was how normal Kungfu could develop into the ¡°Heaven Eye¡±.

    ¡°The eye is an Aperture for the liver. After you umte Qi, open up your Qi channels, and attain a basic level of physical strength, your Kungfu build-up will be transferred into your organs and Aperture points.¡± Zhang Yuanshan pulled out something from the mouth of the man in ck. He stood up, while casually exining to Meng Qi, and looked to everyone around him. ¡°He is still alive; I prevented him from taking poison andmitting suicide. Does anyone know a technique that can force him to tell us the detailedyouts and the current situation within Yin Huang Castle?¡±

    His Dimmak was very urate and timely, so that the man in ck couldn¡¯t break the poison pack in his mouth with his teeth.

    Meng Qi slightly nodded. He understood the concept of ¡°Enlightenment¡±, and became more enthusiastic about the Kungfu practice. As for interrogation techniques, although he knew a lot of cruel tortures due to his past interest in novelties, they were either inappropriate under the situation, or could not be performed within a short period. He, therefore, copied Zhang Yuanshan and looked to Jiang Zhiwei, Qi Xia, and the others.

    Qi Xia took a step forward and smiled somewhat unwillingly. ¡°Little sister I have a Dimmak technique that I can try. I hope you won¡¯t disdain me for being too cruel.¡±

    She was the young mistress of a rich family and had always lived in affluence. Since she had abruptlynded in this ¡°Samsara Universe¡±, she still wasn¡¯t able to calm down, and seemed a little absent-minded. Therefore, even though she intended to smile politely, she still looked very worried. Also, the fact that she modestly called herself ¡°little sister¡± was unfair, since Meng Qi, who was a very young char monk, was also among them.

    ¡°Are you going to use the ¡¯13 Soul-plundering Hands¡¯ of Dajiang Gang?¡± Putting in a little thought, Jiang Zhiwei immediately knew what kungfu Qi Xia was going to use.

    Qi Xia gave a wry smile. ¡°Although it¡¯s called Soul-search, it¡¯s just torturing people with Dimmak.¡±

    Zheng Yuan gently nodded and said, ¡°Please go on, Ms. Jiang. Thank you for allowing us to sit back and enjoy the fruits of your talent.¡±

    ¡°Humph, kids pretending to be like a sessful master. It¡¯s just like how it¡¯s said in operas: the real viins often appear to be the most loyal¡­¡± Yan Wujiang, who was standing beside Meng Qi, mumbled in a very low voice. It seemed that an obscene and chicken-hearted person like him really disliked people like Zhang Yuanshan- people who could always be the leader of a group regardless of the circumstances.

    Meng Qi squinted at him and didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Isn¡¯t this guy afraid that he will be abandoned by the rest of the team?¡±

    Yan Wujiang nced back at Meng Qi with contempt, and continued to mumble, ¡°They didn¡¯t even open their ear Aperture. No need to fear¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s always better to be careful.¡± Meng Qi thought with a smile, and watched Qi Xia walk towards the man in ck. She kneeled down with her index and middle finger together in the shape of a finger sword, and adjusted her breath. After that, she quickly pointed on the man seven times.

    Then she stood up as if she was repelled by something, and Meng Qi saw cold sweat appear on her forehead.

    Heh, Heh, Heh¡­ The man in ck started to make sounds that were like the roars of a beast. It was not long until the sounds turned into bursts of screeches. Even though the sounds were not loud under the control of ¡°13 Soul-plundering Hands¡±, and only people standing near him could hear them. They were so sad and shrill that Meng Qi had goosebumps all over his body.

    ¡°Ah¡­ Stop, I, and I beg you¡­ Ah¡­ I-I will tell everything¡­¡± Finally, the man in ck couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and screamed for mercy.

    Qi Xia heaved a sigh of relief. She kneeled again and pointed five times on the man. ¡°Tell us everything you know. I want to see if what you say matches what we have on hand.¡±

    The man¡¯s clothes were soaked with sweat. In a hoarse voice, he confessed everything he knew about theyout of the castle and its owner.

    Zhang Yuanshan began to draw a map on the ground, ording to the man¡¯s descriptions. Normally speaking, if the man was lying about something he had not prepared for beforehand, then there must be some visible contradictions on the map. As long as theyout of the castle was not extremely simple, the contradictions should be evident.

    ¡°I think he¡¯s right.¡± Zhang Yuan stared at thepleted map and said in a low voice, ¡°This Yin Huang Castle is built in an underground cavern. It is extraordinarily vast and full of trickery and traps. Considering this, we really don¡¯t have much time.¡±

    ¡°So we are not going to save the four masters?¡± Qing Jing asked immediately. He hesitated a little and continued, ¡°ording to this guy, it seems like the owner of Yin Huang Castle has already opened all six Aperture points: eye, ear, nose¡­¡±

    Without doubt, the man in ck didn¡¯t know exactly how strong the owner was. However, the details that he had provided gave Qing Jing and the others a general sense of the owner¡¯s powers. For example, the owner could use a needle to kill mosquitos on a dark night, and when betrayers tried to poison him, he could always figure out their conspiracy.

    Meng Qi looked at Qing Jing. ¡°This guy isn¡¯t that opinionated or stubborn after all.¡±

    ¡°Yes, we should be careful. ording to the map, the four masters are trapped in the east and west direction respectively. Considering that we also need to break through all kind of traps and tricks, and fight the guards in the castle, we must divide into two teams.¡± Zhang Yuanshan stood up and said calmly, ¡°Brother Qi, I assume that you have already finished Qi umtion?¡±

    ¡°I am ashamed. I have finished Qi umtion five years ago, but I still cannot attain Enlightenment.¡± The quiet Qi Zhengyan answered with a fist and palm salute.

    ¡°Brother Qi, and Brother Qing Jing, please follow me to the east. We will try to save Master Ma Liang Han and Tan Wen Bo as fast as possible,¡± Zhang Yuanshan stated his opinion. ¡°As for Sister Jiang and Sister Qi, please take care of Brother Zhen Ding and Censer Host Yan. It would be best if you could save the two other masters in the west. However, if it is too difficult, one is enough, and you cane back to the center to meet up with us. ording to my estimation, three masters will be enough for us to fight the owner of the castle.¡±

    Originally, he intended to make Jiang Zhiwei, who was the strongest among the rest of the team, go with him. Nevertheless, there would be a very low possibility of sess for Qing Jing and Qi Xia to save the masters in the west on their own. It was very likely that they wouldn¡¯t be able to save even one. Therefore, for the sake of safety, Zhang Yuanshan eventually decided that he and Jiang Zhiwei should go to different directions. Of course, since Jiang Zhiwei and Qi Xia would need to take care of the team¡¯s ¡°burden¡±, he tried to make their mission easier.

    ¡°Actually, that is not necessary. We can act together and save two of the masters. There¡¯s no way an ordinary ¡®enlightened¡¯ Kungfu masters canpare with those who have inheritance fromrge Kungfu sects,¡± Qing Jing said in a slightly haughty tone.

    It wasmon sense that when two people both in the Enlightenment stage fight each other, the one who knew many secret Kungfu of therge sects would beat the other ordinary Kungfu master. This was true even if the ordinary master had opened up two to four more Aperture points.

    Even still, many sessors of therge sects failed due tock of experience. For this reason, every sect has special programs to help their sessors gain Jianghu experience. For example, ording to Xuan Xin, before the best-performing Shaolin disciples leave the mountain and enter Jianghu, they needed to train in the special program for about half a year. During that time, they would face the dangers of being poisoned or sneak attacked at anytime and anywhere. The purpose of this was to help them learn about the importance of judging and reacting to the constantly changing Jianghu environment. Of course, the trainers would be extremely strong Kungfu masters who could control their strength, and antidotes would always be somewhere near the disciples. In other words, the disciples¡¯ lives would not be at risk.

    If therge sects were not aware of their weaknesses, and did not conduct special training to counter assassination and poisoning, they would have already copsed a long time ago, and only appear in after dinner conversations.

    ¡°Being careful is always the best thing to do,¡± Zhang Yuanshan deeply thought about it and said. After all, it was their first samsara quest, and there was still so much uncertainty.

    Qing Jing curled his lips and didn¡¯t argue further. He looked to Jiang Zhiwei and said, ¡°Don¡¯t make us wait too long, or we will do it ourselves.¡±

    ¡°Do you think you are a hero, when the only thing you can do is unt with that mouth of yours? I see that your verbal skills are ¡®strong¡¯, but do you dare fight me again with your bare hands?¡± Jiang Zhiwei asked with a grin. She didn¡¯t mind Qing Jing¡¯s insinuation.

    You would never mind the insinuation from an opponent that you had defeated!

    Qing Jing¡¯s face turned pale and his lips quivered. ¡°If-if I have opened the eye Aperture too¡­¡±

    He couldn¡¯t finish the sentence, because even though both he and Jiang Zhiwei were about 16 years old, Jiang Zhiwei had opened the eye Aperture when he hasn¡¯t. From that perspective, he had already lost.

    He walked towards the dividing road in front of him and with a deep frown, he said, ¡°Big Brother Zhang, let¡¯s not waste our time anymore.¡±

    Zhang Yuanshan called on Qi Zhengyan, and followed him. On the other hand, Jiang Zhiwei turned to Meng Qi and said, ¡°Little monk, remember to follow me closely. If you are stray away from me, I won¡¯t be able to save you.¡±

    She then gave a beautiful smile that made Meng Qi imagine blooming flowers. ¡°Well, we are not family or anything like that. So if you die here, I won¡¯t feel too sad.¡±

    Meng Qi immediately became speechless. He promptly raised his speed to follow Jiang Zhiwei.

    At this moment, a few shadows dashed from the fork road and towards them, and had either a sword, an axe, or a steel fork in their hands.

    Along with the sound of a dragon¡¯s cry, Jiang Zhiwei pulled out her sword and drew three men towards her. In a few whizzes, she cut through the throat of one of the men.

    Seeing fresh blood burst out and dye red, arge area on the ground and walls, Meng Qi began to feel unreal. It was as if he was watching a movie in the cinema, and none of this was rted to him.

    Fortunately, since nothing could be more unreal than a time or universe travel, he was able to quicklye back to reality. He then hastily hid behind Jiang Zhiwei, and stayed within the reach of her sword.

    Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s sword techniques were like a dance; beautiful and elegant. The other two men in ck had to support each other by standing back to back. Meng Qi fixed his eyes on their fight and couldn¡¯t stop thinking, ¡°If it were me, how could I use Abbot Fists to fight them?¡±

    At the same time, Qi Xia¡¯s sword techniques made her look like she was swirling through flowers and passing through trees. She didn¡¯t make a lot of moves, yet her Water-shed Rapier was able to urately hit the target every time she moved. Along with the clear shine of her sword, the men in ck fell to the ground one by one.

    Qing Jing¡¯s de was stern and majestic. Even though there seemed to be nothing special in his moves, the men in front of him were very frightened, as if their hearts were paralyzed. Their movement was slowed, which caused them to be cut immediately.

    Zhang Yuanshan didn¡¯t try to show off his techniques, but rather put in all the strength he had. He drew a semicircle in the air with his long sword, which created several invisible yet powerful long des. He then gave a single push to his sword, and in less than a second, three men simultaneously fell to the ground.

    As for Qi Zhengyan, his sword techniques were very precise. asionally, he used ingenious moves. So even when he was surrounded by three men, he was still able to wound one of them seriously. If he had more time, he would definitely be able to defeat all of them.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t Ms. Jiang the strongest one here? The other three had already killed at least three men in ck. Why hasn¡¯t she defeated the other two yet?¡± The fast-moving swords and des grabbed all of Meng Qi¡¯s attention, and thus he didn¡¯t feel heavy-hearted towards the men in ck¡¯s deaths.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Suddenly, a scream was heard, and Meng Qi subconsciously turned around. There he saw a long sword extending from a crack on the stone, and stabbing through the heart of arge man. It was the extremely coward Yan Wujiang. Blood gushed out from his body and it was obvious that he would die right away.

    ¡°There are hollow spaces behind the stone walls¡­¡±

    ¡°The first one¡­¡±

    Witnessing Yan Wujiang fall to the ground, with a distorted face filled with extreme pain and agony, Meng Qi felt an unbearable chill run throughout his body.

 Chapter 11: Blade

    <h4>Chapter 11: de</h4>

    Trantor: Christina Editor: Rundi

    Hearing the scream, Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s nerves were clearly triggered, and she elerated the movement of her sword. In fewer than three moves, she was able to break through the defense of her opponents and stab their temples. Everything happened so fast that the two men in ck couldn¡¯t even give aplete screech before they died.

    Meng Qi was forced toe back to earth when he heard the screech. Without thinking, he jumped away from the stone wall and ran to the other side of Jiang Zhiwei.

    It wasn¡¯t until now that he had the time to feel confused. ¡°Why was Jiang Zhiwei able to finish off the two men so easily? A minute ago it still seemed that they were at the same level. Was she intentionally restraining her power?¡±

    Yan Wujiang¡¯s death obviously served as stimtion for Zhang Yuan Shan, Qing Jing, and Qi Xia. Their attacks became increasingly fierce, and within a minute they were able to defeat almost all the men in ck, leaving only a few alive as hostages.

    Qi Xia walked to Yan Wujiang. She stared at him for a while and sighed deeply. ¡°Censer Host Yan has always been afraid of death. Due to ¡®The Flying Yaksha¡¯, all this time we have only assigned him to trivial work such as monitoring the casino. I didn¡¯t expect that he would be the first one to lose his life.¡±

    Zhang Yuan Shan kneeled down before the corpse. He checked the wounds and touched the tip of the corpse¡¯s nose to confirm that Yan Wujiang was truly dead. He then announced with a solemn expression, ¡°He is dead¡­¡±

    All the others showed a simrly serious face. The ¡°Owner of Samsara¡± didn¡¯t deceive them. This wasn¡¯t a game, nor was it a dream. If you die here, you would be forever dead!

    ¡°We can¡¯t waste another second.¡± Qing Jing was short-tempered.

    Zhang Yuan Shan waved his hand. ¡°We are more likely to make mistakes when anxious. We should interrogate the hostages once again to ensure that the information we have obtained earlier is correct. Also, since so many people are after us, I worry that the owner of the castle already knows we are here. We will definitely encounter stronger enemies. Therefore, we need to adjust our ns ordingly.¡±

    ¡°Sister Qi, I will hand this to you,¡± he turned to Qi Xia and said.

    Qi Xia glimpsed at Yan Wujiang¡¯s corpse once again. ¡°The ¡®Flying Yaksha¡¯ has always been protective of his family members. Even if he and Censer Host Yan didn¡¯t get along well, I don¡¯t know what trouble this will bring¡­¡±

    She walked to the hostages and performed the ¡¯13 Soul-plundering Hands¡¯.

    ¡°It seems like the information we have about theyout of Yin Huang Castle is urate.¡± Zhang Yuan Shan became certain as he listened to the hostages¡¯ confessions. He then said with a frown, ¡°Why would the owner of Yin Huang Castle gather all of the masters under him in the central hall and shut the gate of the hall to prevent anyone from entering? These men in ck became a team without a leader.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this a good sign? At least before we go into the central hall, we won¡¯t need to worry about reinforcements, and the owner won¡¯t be able to attack us either,¡± Qing Jing answered carelessly.

    Qi Zheng Yan suddenly interjected, ¡°But we eventually will go into the central hall. If we don¡¯t find out what the owner is conspiring, we might suffer unexpected losses.¡±

    ¡°The key is, are we able to find out now? Or do you have extra time to spend on an investigation?¡± Qing Jing looked to the stone wall on the side.

    At this moment, they all stood in the center of the tunnel and far away from the stone walls. On the other hand, Meng Qi, who was one of the two burdens for the team, wasn¡¯t in the mood for talking as he saw that the other burden, Yan Wujiang, had died so easily.

    Jiang Zhiwei held her sword tightly. A drop of blood slowly dripped from the tip of the sword. ¡°Stop fighting. We will follow our original n and act quickly. Regardless of what the owner is conspiring, we must arrive at the central hall before he initiates his n.¡±

    ¡°This is the only option we have.¡± Zhang Yuan Shan stood up fiercely. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    As they spoke, the three quickly disappeared at the fork road.

    Qi Xia looked to Jian Zhiwei and then to Meng Qi, and said with a smile, ¡°Zhiwei, since I am uselessly a few years older than you, let me call you Little Sister Zhiwei. I will listen to everything you say from now on.¡±

    Jiang Zhiwei nodded without a smile. ¡°Big Sister Qi, let¡¯s go too. Be aware of traps.¡±

    Seeing that they had started walking, Meng Qi quickly kneeled down and picked up the steel sword that lied beside a corpse.

    ¡°Use a de instead. While a sword is hard to learn, a de is much easier to use. For you, using a de instead of a sword will make you at least two times stronger.¡± Jiang Zhiwei reminded Meng Qi. In the opinion of Xi Jian Pavilion people, a sword is purely a decoration without a few years of practice.

    Meng Qi thought about it and realized that he might have heard this somewhere else too, so he threw away the sword without hesitation and picked up a long de.

    Given his height, it would be advantageous to fight near his enemies using a short de, yet the shorter the de, therger the risk. Besides, his current body had great strength, and it was easy for him to control a long de.

    Affected by the death of Yan Wujiang and the cruel battles that they had gone through, the two girls were very depressed. On the other hand, Meng Qi had already recovered, but he didn¡¯t dare to speak. He tried his best to follow Jiang Zhiwei as she swiped away poison arrows, agilely killed many men in ck, and held onto his cor to carry him through a tunnel that was full of traps.

    ¡°I think we are almost there¡­¡± Qi Xia looked around and inspected.

    Her voice broke the silence surrounding them. Jiang Zhiwei looked at the stone gate in front of them and said, ¡°Be aware of poisonous gas.¡±

    After Meng Qi had aplished ¡°Hundred-day Foundation¡±, he had a refreshed mind and also a pretty good memory. He remembered clearly that there was a tunnel behind the stone gate, which had a dragon w on it. If they stepped on the traps in the tunnel, poison gas would spurt out. At the end of the tunnel, there was the secret chamber where Master Cheng Yong Cheng was trapped.

    Qi Xia pushed the stone gate open and began to examine how the bricks were arranged carefully.

    ¡°Big Sister Qi¡¯s family has a long history, and she is also a master of trickeries and traps,¡± Jiang Zhiwei exined to Meng Qi.

    In fact, Meng Qi knew this even without her exnation. Qi Xia had solved many traps on their way here.

    Qi Xia said with a smile while she continued her inspection, ¡°You praise me too much, Little Sister Zhiwei. I am much weaker than you regarding Kungfu, so all I can do is to be better at these trivial things.¡±

    Jiang Zhiwei smiled back insincerely and didn¡¯t answer. Instead, she turned to Meng Qi and said with a disheartened expression, ¡°I only learned from my sect how to cope with sneak attacks and protect myself. I need to let you know beforehand that I am not at all good at protecting other people.¡±

    Obviously, she was thinking about Yan Wujiang¡¯s death.

    Meng Qi felt extremely scared but he pretended to be extremely brave. ¡°No big deal. Without Ms. Jiang, I won¡¯t be able to move a step and would have already followed Censer Host Yan¡¯s path.¡±

    This time, he said Ms. Jiang on purpose.

    ¡°Benefactor Jiang,¡± Jiang Zhiwei tirelessly corrected him and finally gave a smile.

    Qi Xia suddenlyughed. ¡°Little Sister Zhiwei, there is a hidden door in this tunnel, and I suspect that it would lead us directly to another secret chamber. Looking at the map we have, it might be where Ding Chang Sheng, Master Ding, is trapped.¡±

    ¡°Do you mean you want to act separately?¡± Jiang Zhiwei keenly recognized what she meant.

    Qi Xia nodded. ¡°The masters in the castle have all gone to the central hall. Since we have this shortcut, I want to give it a try to increase our possibility of winning.¡±

    Jiang Zhiwei thought about how on their way here they only encountered some men in ck who had ordinary Kungfu, so she told Qi Xia, ¡°Be careful.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Qi Xia held tightly onto her Water-shed Rapier and said to Jiang Zhiwei and Meng Qi, ¡°Left three, right four. If you follow this order, you won¡¯t trigger the poison gas.¡±

    She randomly cut some rock crumbs from the wall and threw them over. As expected, nothing happened, so she stood on the tip of her toes and skimmed through with a beautiful posture. After opening a stone gate in the middle of the tunnel, she disappeared into the darkness.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go save Master Cheng.¡± Jiang Zhiwei walked towards Meng Qi and was about to hold onto his cor again.

    Meng Qi absolutely didn¡¯t want to stay and get killed by some random men in ck. However, he had an unsolved question in his mind and was too afraid to follow Jiang Zhiwei alone.

    Thinking about the personality and style Jiang Zhiwei had disyed since they first met, Meng Qi decided to take the risk and asked, ¡°Ms. Jiang, there is a question that I don¡¯t know if I should ask you.¡±

    ¡°What question?¡± Jiang Zhiwei looked at Meng Qi with confusion.

    Meng Qi gritted his teeth. ¡°Ms. Jiang, the second time that we met men in ck, why were you in a stalemate with two of them? ording to the strength that you showedter, you should have easily taken care of them.¡±

    This question had bothered Meng Qi for a long time.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s expression changed dramatically.

    Then she gave a serious but cute face. ¡°Promise me first not tough.¡±

    Rarely could he see Jiang Zhiwei behave like this, Meng Qi felt that most of his nervousness had disappeared. He swore and vowed that he wouldn¡¯tugh.

    Jiang Zhiwei looked up at the stone ceiling, and her face was red. ¡°That was the first time I killed someone. Seeing blood spurting from the enemy¡¯s body and his body falling to the ground, I was a little scared¡­¡±

    Meng Qi nearlyughed out loud. Such a simple reason! He was overthinking.

    Seeing that Meng Qi worked hard not tough, Jiang Zhiwei gave a slight humph. ¡°In our sect, we practice our bravery to kill living beings by killing chickens. I have never killed a human being before.¡±

    ¡°Ugh, Ms. Jiang, how many chickens have you killed?¡± Meng Qi shifted the topic.

    Jiang Zhiwei thought about it and answered, ¡°It has been two years since I have aplished my sword studies. Since then, I have killed two chickens every day, and sometimes there are pigs, cows, and sheep too.¡±

    An idea shed through Meng Qi¡¯s mind. He said ¡°seriously¡±, ¡°Ms. Jiang, I havee up with a nickname for you to use after you be famous.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± Jiang Zhiwei asked curiously.

    Meng Qi answered in a solemn tone, ¡°the Chicken-ying Sword God.¡±

    Jiang Zhiwei burst out intoughter. ¡°Hey, I didn¡¯t know that a little monk like you is also a sly little fellow. Also, you should call me Benefactor Jiang! Be careful or Buddha might punish you!¡±

    Sheughed like a blooming flower but quickly became calm again. Holding onto Meng Qi¡¯s cor, she ran through the tunnel. Thanks to the chat that they had just had, they had be much closer.

    Qi Xia was truly skilled at traps and trickery. On their way, not a single ident urred, and Jiang Zhiwei and Meng Qi sessfully arrived at the stone gate.

    ¡°This stone gate can¡¯t be opened from the inside¡­¡± After examining for a while, Jiang Zhiwei hinted Meng Qi to hide behind her, as hidden arrows might fly out from behind the gate.

    The stone gate opened slowly with heavy noises. Nothing happened.

    ¡°Who are you, my friend?¡± A surprised voice arose in the room.

    Jiang Zhiwei examined their surroundings to make sure that there wasn¡¯t an ambush. Then she walked into the stone room while Meng Qi guarded the gate for her.

    In the middle of the room, a middle-aged man who wore in, blue clothes said with astonishment, ¡°I am Cheng Yong. Thank you for saving me. May I ask which sect are you from?¡±

    He had perfect knowledge about all the famous people in Jianghu, yet he had never met this beautiful girl before.

    ¡°Master Cheng, we are from a hidden sect. Because Master Ma invited our teacher, we came here to help you defeat the evil and restore justice.¡± Jiang Zhiwei made up a random lie.

    Hearing the name Master Ma, Cheng Yong slightly nodded and walked towards Jiang Zhiwei. ¡°I haven¡¯t asked for your name yet, miss.¡±

    ¡°I am Jiang Zhiwei.¡± As a disciple of arge Kungfu sect, Jiang Zhiwei always remembered to be polite.

    Cheng Yong walked near Jiang Zhiwei and smiled. ¡°Heroes are always the youngsters. Well, let¡¯s go and save the others, too. Um, who is this?¡±

    Jiang Zhiwei answered, ¡°His Buddhist name is Zhen Ding.¡±

    Suddenly, Meng Qi saw ayer of green mist covering up Cheng Yong¡¯s eyes. He immediately noticed that something was wrong.

    At the same time, Jiang Zhiwei had the same feeling too. Concentrating strength in her feet, she rapidly retreated away from Cheng Yong.

    Cheng Yong¡¯s left hand was as agile as a fish in the water. As fast as lightning, he attacked Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s lower abdomen.

    ¡°Mind-reaving Pill¡­¡± Meng Qi didn¡¯t know why this term popped into his mind.

    It took Jiang Zhiwei some time to react, and her movement was slower than Cheng Yong¡¯s left hand. At this moment, the only thing she could do was to minimize the damage by using genuine Qi as protection.

    Nevertheless, Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s eyes showed an unwavering determination. She pushed out her sword. Instead of avoiding Cheng Yong¡¯s attack, she had decided to give all she had!

    Bang! With blood gushing from her mouth, Jiang Zhiwei was knocked into the air, and she crashed into the stone gate. On the other hand, her long sword stabbed deeply into Cheng Yong¡¯s chest, and blood burst out.

    Cheng Yong immediately pointed on a few acupuncture points on his chest to stop the outflow of blood. Then, as if he had turned into a beast, hepletely ignored his serious wound and jumped towards Jiang Zhiwei and Meng Qi.

    Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s attack had caused Cheng Yong¡¯s palm to lose most of its strength, so, fortunately, she wasn¡¯t severely injured. However, the lower abdomen was the weak point of Dantian [1] and also connected to the lower body. Therefore, at the moment, she wasn¡¯t able to exert any strength, and her legs were paralyzed.

    ¡°Little monk,¡± she called Meng Qi, hoping that he could ovee his fear and fight. With his left chest being stabbed, Cheng Yong was definitely not in a good state. If Meng Qi could stop him for a few seconds, he might just die automatically.

    Seeing that Cheng Yong jumped at him like a devil, whose whole body was soaked in blood and whose eyes emitted a malicious green glow, Meng Qi felt that everything was a nightmare. His legs couldn¡¯t stop trembling.

    However, Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s voice brought him back to reality. Recalling Yan Wujiang¡¯s death, the fights and kills that he had experienced, and the happiness he had harvested through practicing Kungfu, Meng Qi felt courage filling up his body. Even though he still couldn¡¯t stop trembling, he gritted his teeth and wielded his de.

    At a time like this, a de is truly easier to use than a sword!

 Chapter 12: The First Battle

    <h4>Chapter 12: The First Battle</h4>

    Trantor: Christina Editor: Rundi

    With an outburst of power stemming from extreme fear and awe, Meng Qi¡¯s deshed out towards Cheng Yong. The vigor was so strong; it¡¯s as if a single sh could split a mountain in half.

    Cheng Yong raised his palms. Crossing them together, he wanted to fight back the long de recklessly. His Kungfu was much better than Meng Qi, and so were his sight and the uracy and timeliness of his moves. However, the movement of his palms triggered the wound on his left chest and elerated the outflow of blood. Consequently, his palms temporarily lost their strength, and the de broke through Cheng Yong¡¯s defense, aiming directly at his face.

    As a master who had gone through hundreds of battles, Cheng Yong remained calm even in such an emergency. Following the movement of the de, he voluntarily fell and slid over Meng Qi¡¯s attack by rolling on the floor. On the other hand, Meng Qi didn¡¯t have any battle experience at all and didn¡¯t know that he should follow up with a series of attacks while Cheng Yong rolled on the floor.

    Suddenly, Cheng Yong pressed the ground with both of his palms, and like a toad, his right leg kicked backward, pointing directly to where the heart of his enemy is located at.

    In the past, this was how he turned the tables and sessfully createdebacks in many fights. Now, he wanted to use the same move to finish off the battle.

    However, his right leg didn¡¯t encounter anything. Cheng Yong jumped up and saw the weak-looking little monk staring at him in fear. Obviously, the monk was aplete newbie and didn¡¯t have any battle experience.

    ¡°Damn!¡± Cheng Yong cursed in his head. He didn¡¯t expect his ultimate move would fail because his opponent was a Jianghu newbie who missed the chance to follow up. This made him extremely unhappy. After all the fierce moves that he had performed just now, the wound on his chest had be even more severe. As more blood was lost, he started to feel weak and dizzy.

    ¡°I need to deal with my wound first.¡± Even though Cheng Yong became reckless and impulsive after having the Mind-reaving Pill, and was too scared to disobey themands of the owner of Yin Huang Castle due to the pain the pill could bring, he still possessed some extent of logical reasoning.

    At this moment, he knew very well that if he didn¡¯t deal with his wound, after some dozens of breaths, he would lose his consciousness. By then, the little monk would be able to do everything he wanted.

    Just as Cheng Yong was about to tear his clothes and wrap up his wound, he suddenly heard a deep roar from the little monk, who ran towards him with another sh!

    ¡°Bastard, why didn¡¯t you follow up earlier?¡± Cheng Yong had no choice but to cope with Meng Qi¡¯s attacks. He tried to end the fight as soon as possible so he could get to his wound.

    Jiang Zhiwei sat on the ground and leaned against the stone gate. Meng Qi was like a crazy tiger. Even though his moves were a mess, his strength and the length of his de gave him an advantage. On the other hand, influenced by his severe wound, Cheng Yong¡¯s Kungfu had be much weaker, and his moves were sluggish. At the time, he wasn¡¯t able to approach Meng Qi by taking advantage of the ws in Meng Qi¡¯s de moves.

    ¡°Random fists can kill an experienced master¡­¡± For some reason, Jiang Zhiwei thought of this old saying. Then an idea popped into her mind, and she yelled, ¡°Top right!¡±

    Although she had lost her strength, she still had good sight, and her eye Aperture was still opened. Therefore, she could easily spot the ws in Cheng Yong¡¯s movements. Moreover, since Cheng Yong was very slow, she could instruct Meng Qi. Typically speaking, if it were two masters fighting against each other, everything would happen within the blink of an eye, and any instructions given by other people would miss the right timing.

    Meng Qi continued the shes. Seeing that his attacks were as fierce as a tempest, which forced Cheng Yong to remain distant from him, for a second he had the illusion that he had be a master too.

    Of course, Meng Qi knew perfectly well that all his moves were a mess. If Cheng Yong weren¡¯t heavily wounded, he would have been killed instantly.

    ¡°Top right.¡± Suddenly, Meng Qi heard Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s voice. However, as this was the first time he experienced an actualbat, and he didn¡¯t have previous experience coborating with Jiang Zhiwei, he was unable to transform what he heard into a thought, and thus the thought into an action. Therefore, he still followed his own instincts and waved his de randomly.

    On the other hand, Cheng Yong heard Jiang Zhiwei too, so he kneeled down and directly hit towards Meng Qi¡¯s lower abdomen.

    After a sh of the de, blood burst out from Cheng Yong¡¯s left arm, and he stumbled back holding onto his wound.

    Then, he jumped up like a carp bouncing out from the water and red at Meng Qi with extreme anger. A moment ago, when he attempted to hit Meng Qi¡¯s abdomen, he encountered the de instead, which led to the severe wound on his left arm.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say ¡®top right¡¯?¡±

    Meng Qi looked back at him innocently. It seemed like he understood what happened just now, too, and he said on purpose, ¡°Sorry to disappoint you, but my reaction speed was too slow.¡±

    Cheng Yong was so outraged that he spat out some blood.

    ¡°Haha.¡± Covering her abdomen with her hands, Jiang Zhiwei couldn¡¯t stopughing. ¡°I knew it! Haha, even if I get killed with this little monk together, I would have died because ofughter!¡±

    Cheng Yong became overwhelmed by fury. He used his right hand to form a finger sword and pointed several times onto his chest. The blood was immediately stopped. Though the wounds were too deep, it was just a temporary relief. After ten breaths, the wounds would burst open again, and he would possibly die immediately. However, he didn¡¯t care. If he continued to badger with this little monk, he would die anyways as time psed, or even be killed by extreme anger!

    Seeing Cheng Yong¡¯s moves and his resentful expression, Meng Qi put away his smile and became more serious. He knew that within the next few minutes, it would be either life or death. Shrouded by the high-pressure atmosphere, he subconsciously took a step forward and shed his de vertically.

    Jiang Zhiwei stoppedughing and tried to stand up to help Meng Qi. Nevertheless, Dantian is the foundation for storing Qi. Although her Dantian wasn¡¯t destroyed, there was a considerable injury. For now, she was unable topile her scattered genuine Qi.

    After Cheng Yong temporarily stopped the bleeding from his wounds, he crossed his legs, and with his wounded left arm below, he drew a semicircle in the air with his right hand. It seemed like he wanted to disarm Meng Qi with his bare hands.

    Meng Qi knew this wasn¡¯t a desirable situation, so he used all his strength to transform the vertical sh into an inclined one. However, although he sessfully dodged Cheng Yong¡¯s right hand, Cheng Yong¡¯s left hand pressed onto the de. Overwhelmed by the power Cheng Yong exerted, Meng Qi involuntarily took a few steps back.

    Given his previous sess, Cheng Yong followed up with a series of attacks which continued to counter Meng Qi¡¯s de. It became increasingly dangerous for Meng Qi. If Cheng Yong didn¡¯t worry about the sharpness of the de, Meng Qi would have already died under Cheng Yong¡¯s palms.

    ¡°I can¡¯t let this continue, or I¡¯ll be the one dead!¡±

    Meng Qi¡¯s eyes turned red. While his hands didn¡¯t stop for a second, hundreds of thoughts shed through his mind.

    ¡°Why haven¡¯t I learned de arts before? If I knew the basics about des, given Cheng Yong¡¯s current condition, I would at least be able to defend myself until his wounds burst again or until Jiang Zhiwei recovers. But now, all I can do is to sh around randomly!¡±

    Suddenly, an idea popped into Meng Qi¡¯s mind. He recalled Cheng Yong¡¯s attempt to steal away his de.

    Gritting his teeth and shing his de vertically again, Meng Qi red at Cheng Yong as if he wanted them to die together.

    Cheng Yong sneered. With his right hand drawing a circle and his left hand moving upward, he pressed towards the de. Since Meng Qi had used all the strength he had, he wasn¡¯t able to change the track of the de.

    With the movement of Cheng Yong¡¯s palms, the long de instantly fell into Cheng Yong¡¯s hands. However, as he exerted power to seize the de, he felt nothing from the other side. He waspeting with nothing but the air!

    ¡°Damn!¡± Cheng Yong immediately lost his bnce. At the same time, he saw with astonishment that the little monk solemnly took two steps forward and gave out a punch.

    At the moment the de fell into Cheng Yong¡¯s hands, Meng Qi loosened his right hand and abandoned the weapon!

    After this, taking advantage of Cheng Yong¡¯s unguarded chest and stomach, he stepped forward and performed ¡°ck Tiger Stealing Heart¡±, a move in Luohan Fists, with his left hand!

    Bang, Meng Qi¡¯s left fist heavily hit the wound on Cheng Yong¡¯s left chest. Immediately, blood burst out like a fountain and sprayed all over Meng Qi¡¯s head, face, and body.

    Cheng Yong gasped for air and uncontrobly retreated back. He looked at Meng Qi with an extremely stupefied and shocked expression.

    How could he be killed by a little monk who only knew such little Kungfu?

    Cheng Yong fell to the ground, stirring up the dirt on the floor. His eyes remained wide open. He had died with evesting regret.

    ¡°Hahahaha.¡± Meng Qi burst intoughter as if he had gone crazy. A variety of negative emotions poured out from his heart and apanied by the blood on his face and body, it made him seem extraordinarily ferocious. ¡°Your father, I, know nothing about des, but your father knows how to fight with fists! So stupid!¡±

    After releasing all the negative energies he had, Meng Qi breathed heavily. The only thing he could feel now was extreme tiredness.

    ¡°Little monk, you have broken the rules. How can you call yourself your fa-fathe¡­?¡± With their greatest enemy eliminated, Jiang Zhiwei felt relieved, too. So, she joyfully began to tell jokes. However, she was aware that as a girl, she shouldn¡¯t say dirty words, so she restrained herself from fully saying the term ¡°your father¡±.

    ¡°Buddha would be happy for me that I survived a danger like this, so he wouldn¡¯t me me¡­¡± Meng Qi said calmly, ¡°Ms. Jiang, how is your injury?¡±

    Seeing that Meng Qi wanted to turn around, Jiang Zhiwei quickly stopped him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me first. Take my sword and stab his head. We are not sure if he¡¯s dead or just pretending.¡±

    Jiang Zhiwei was well educated about how to deal with situations like this.

    Meng Qi nodded and took a few steps back. He kneeled down and picked up Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s sword while staring at Cheng Yong. Then he carefully walked towards Cheng Yong and stabbed at the point between his eyebrows.

    Seeing that the sword prated Cheng Yong¡¯s head, Meng Qi waspletely relieved. Now Cheng Yong was even ¡°deader¡± than dead!

    It wasn¡¯t until now that Jiang Zhiwei had the time toment, ¡°Little monk, you are pretty talented. Even though this was your first battle, you were able to have a clear grasp of the circumstances and remain calm. You set up traps for your enemy, overcame your own fear, and abandoned your weapon to use bare fists to give him a fatal attack. It¡¯s not impossible that you will be a famous Kungfu master in the future.¡±

    ¡°Hehe.¡± Hearingpliments from Jiang Zhiwei, who was very skilled at Kungfu, Meng Qi giggled proudly.

    Suddenly, the blood on the floor started to wriggle and formed into characters:

    ¡°Jiang Zhiwei and Zhen Ding saved Cheng Yong from the pain of being controlled by the Mind-reaving Pill. Each of them will be awarded 10 Karma points for aplishing this side quest.¡±

    Meng Qi and Jiang Zhiwei looked at each other, and knew that they were thinking about the same thing, ¡°Why would killing him be considered as saving?¡±

    But thinking it over again, being controlled by the Mind-reaving Pill was indeed worse than death!

    ¡°There are some mistakes in our previous analysis. If this is the case, where do we look for help?¡± A slight frown appeared on Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s pretty face. ¡°Or do we not need any help at all?¡±

    Meng Qi said with confusion and worry, ¡°What is the meaning of this side quest then¡­¡±

    ¡°Maybe there is no meaning at all.¡± Suddenly, Jiang Zhiwei cried out, ¡°Oh no, Big Sister Qi!¡±

 Chapter 13: Help

    <h4>Chapter 13: Help</h4>

    Trantor: Christina Editor: Rundi

    Right after her cry, the blood on the ground wriggled into new characters:

    ¡°Qi Xia saved Ding Changsheng from the pain of being controlled by the Mind-reaving Pill. She will be awarded 10 Karma Points for aplishing this side quest.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Meng Qi and Jiang Zhiwei didn¡¯t expect that they would see the notification of other peoplepleting side quests.

    ¡°Nice. Big Sister Qi is certainly more alert than I am.¡± Jiang Zhiwei said happily yet also slightly self-mockingly.

    Then she smiled joyfully and said, ¡°Maybe Big Brother Zhang and Qing Jing saw our notification too. Then we don¡¯t need to worry that they would be sneak-attacked by Master Ma and Master Tan.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not for sure. Maybe only people that have aplished the side quests will see the notifications. Otherwise, it would be too easy for people that are still working on them,¡± Meng Qi said with a frown. He didn¡¯t think the ¡°Owner of the Samsara¡± would be so kind-hearted. Even though Cheng Yong and the other masters were very skilled at Kungfu, but in his opinion, they were still much weaker than Jiang Zhiwei, Zhang Yuanshan, and the others. Even Qi Xia could kill Ding Changsheng.

    Therefore, if they knew the masters were controlled by the Mind-reaving Pill, Zhang Yuanshan and Qing Jing wouldn¡¯t get into trouble even if they acted separately.

    Jiang Zhiwei thought it over and also decided that they shouldn¡¯t consider the ¡°Owner of the Samsara¡± as a good person. She nodded and said, ¡°Let¡¯s meet up with Big Sister Qi first, and then head for the central hall. On our way, we should be alert to any mission-aplished notification.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡± As she spoke, she suddenly realized something weird. ¡°If Cheng Yong and the other three masters were already controlled by the Mind-reaving Pill, why would the owner of Yin Huang Castle still lock them inside secret chambers? I don¡¯t think it¡¯s because he already knew we wille for a quest, so he set up a trap for us beforehand!¡±

    Meng Qi realized that there¡¯s something wrong too. He blurted out, ¡°Unless the trap was not for us!¡±

    Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s lips became white due to her injury. ¡°I think so too.¡±

    She paused for a moment and continued. ¡°Actually I have been confused ever since we have epted the quest. Why would the four masters intrude Yin Huang Castle when there were only four of them? They could have waited for help. The more people you have, the stronger you are. I don¡¯t think they didn¡¯t understand this reasoning.¡±

    ¡°Maybe they didn¡¯t have time and needed to stop the owner of the castle from carrying out a n as soon as possible. Also, that n might be what the owner is trying to do now in the central hall. The four masters took the lead and came here first; while at the same time they wrote letters to their friends, so they could anticipate help and backup. Therefore, maybe many masters will arrive soon after, and the traps were aimed at them.¡± Meng Qi and Jiang Zhiwei began to specte the truth behind the incidents.

    ¡°No matter what, we would need to aplish our quest.¡± Jiang Zhiwei shook her head and stood up by supporting herself on the stone gate.

    ¡°Ms. Jiang, how is your injury?¡± Meng Qi asked with concern. Even though he had just killed Master Cheng Yong, he didn¡¯t be overly proud. He understood clearly that without Jiang Zhiwei, some random men in ck could kill him easily. Of course, he also thought about their bond and friendship, which stemmed from fighting side by side and experiencing a life-or-death situation together.

    Jiang Zhiwei seemed to have given up on correcting ¡°Ms. Jiang¡±. She answered with a bitter smile, ¡°No big deal regarding my upper body. However, my lower body is sore and weak. Not to mention running and leaping on walls and roofs, I can barely walk in a normal way. I will need to take some medicine and rest for some days to recover.¡±

    When Cheng Yong attacked, she disyed determination and resolution and chose to fight back with her sword instead of passively defending herself. It was her bravery and smart decision that forced Cheng Yong to restrain his power. For this reason, her injury was much less serious than Meng Qi had expected. She could still fight with her sword, but walking was a big problem as her lower abdomen had been wounded.

    ¡°Ms. Jiang, let me carry you on my back and be a substitution for your legs.¡± Seeing his life as the most important thing, Meng Qi suggested after a little while of thinking.

    Jiang Zhiwei was a little bit surprised. Then she said embarrassedly, ¡°Little monk, I owe you this.¡±

    Her word choices made her seem like a Jianghu master who had the highest morality and the most righteous spirit, but on her face, there was a suspicious blush.

    Born in modern society, Meng Qi definitely wasn¡¯t as conservative. He teased Jiang Zhiwei cheerfully, ¡°Ms. Jiang, we are Jianghu people. We don¡¯t need to care about trivial etiquette.¡±

    As he spoke, he walked to Jiang Zhiwei and handed over her long sword.

    ¡°Of course! Why would you think I don¡¯t know this?¡± Jiang Zhiwei raised her head and stared at the stone wall above her. Now her white neck turned red too.

    Meng Qi turned around and kneeled on the floor. He then felt a body that was much lighter than he had expected.

    He held onto Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s legs and slowly stood up in silence. Abruptly, heughed and said, ¡°Hehe. You are much lighter than the water buckets that I carried.¡±

    Jiang Zhiweiughed, too. ¡°Were you carrying iron buckets?¡±

    Thanks to Meng Qi¡¯s joke, the atmosphere between them was no longer awkward.

    ¡°They were wooden, but there is a difference between carrying on one¡¯s shoulders and on one¡¯s back,¡± Meng Qi answered honestly.

    Jiang Zhiwei replied with a lengthened ¡°Oh¡±, ¡°True¡­To be honest, I really feel sorry that I have to make a little child, like you, carry me.¡±

    While they chatted, she waved her sword to adapt to the situation.

    Meng Qi stared at her sword, wanting to discover the secret behind her moves. Jiang Zhiwei didn¡¯t stop him and approved his stare. If you didn¡¯t learn the fundamental arts first, the sword moves would just be a decoration. Otherwise, the sword arts of Xi Jian Pavilion would have been easily stolen by other people during fights and battles.

    ¡°I think I can utilize 50 to 60 percent of my original strength. It¡¯s pretty much enough.¡± Jiang Zhiwei concluded after bing used to the new situation.

    All of a sudden, she tapped on Meng Qi¡¯s shoulders and said in a low voice, ¡°Be careful. Someone ising.¡±

    Meng Qi was very surprised. After a few more breaths, he could hear people walking. He also heard someone talking, ¡°Left three, right four. Don¡¯t mess it up.¡±

    ¡°It seems like even without opening the Ear Aperture, entering the Qi-cultivation phase will improve one¡¯s hearing significantly¡­¡± Meng Qi thought to himself.

    ¡°Block the gate,¡± Jiang Zhiwei whispered.

    Meng Qi walked forward without hesitating and stood beside the stone gate. He instantly blocked the gang inside the tunnel.

    There were seven to eight of them, with everyone wearing light andfortable clothes. The person in front was a middle-aged schr. He asked with a hidden weapon in his left hand, ¡°My two young friends, why are you blocking the road? Have you seen Brother Cheng, Cheng Yong?¡±

    At this moment, one of them who looked like a monkey saw Cheng Yong¡¯s corpse through the gap. He began to scream. ¡°Owner Ge, they have killed Master Cheng! I recognize that pair of boots!¡±

    Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s clear voice sounded rather deep. ¡°I am Jiang Zhiwei. I havee with my teacher to help Master Ma.¡±

    The leader of the group, Owner Ge, seemed to be a reasonable person. He raised his hand to stop the people behind him from using their hidden weapons and signaled Jiang Zhiwei to continue.

    ¡°After entering Yin Huang Castle, we have captured hostages and known from them that Master Ma and the others are trapped in separate rooms in the castle. Therefore, my teacher ordered us to act separately and save the masters. On the other hand, he has already gone to where the owner of the castle is.¡±

    ¡°I arrived at this room and found Master Cheng behind the stone gate. However, he was already under the control of the Mind-reaving Pill and sneak-attacked me, causing me to bear a severe wound. Due to my counter-attack, Master Cheng was heavily injured as well, and when he attempted to retaliate, Little Brother Zhen Ding finished him off.¡±

    With half of it being true and the other half made-up, Jiang Zhiwei exined their background and what they had experienced.

    ¡°How could that be possible?¡± The monkey-like man said with disbelief. ¡°Little girl, you are so young. Even if you had started to learn Kungfu when you were still in your mom¡¯s womb, you wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat Master Cheng!¡±

    He felt pity in his head that such a beautiful little girl would tell a lie like this.

    Jiang Zhiwei didn¡¯t say a word. She straightened her back, pushing out her long sword as fast as a lightning and then retrieved it back.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± The monkey-like man shouted with anger, astonishment, and confusion.

    Owner Ge signaled the man to be quiet and then said with a salute, ¡°The greatest heroes are always the youngsters. Ms. Jiang, your sword techniques are very impressive. s, seeing incredibly talented young friends like you make me realize how old I am. May I ask for the name of your teacher?¡±

    ¡°My teacher is Su Wuming. He has lived in seclusion for many years so Owner Ge might not have heard of him before. Um, my teacher had a nickname in the past, ¡°Outer-sky God Sword¡±, has Owner Ge heard of it before?¡± Meng Qi caught the glimmer of a smile in Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s eyes. He realized immediately that she was talking about her real teacher, yet these people definitely wouldn¡¯t have heard of him before.

    ¡°Su Wuming¡­ I think I have heard this name from Uncle Xuan Xin?¡±

    ¡°I am truly ignorant for not having met such a great hero. Please introduce us to himter, Ms. Jiang.¡± Owner Ge temporarily puts away his suspicion and decided to deal with itter. He then introduced himself. ¡°I am Ge Chongshan, the owner of Luo Yan Heights. I have gathered many strong helpers after receiving letters from my friends Ma Liang Han, Cheng Yong, and the others. However, we arrived a dayte and weren¡¯t able to meet up with them. My two young friends, please allow us to meet our friend for thest time.¡±

    Jiang Zhiwei whispered beside Meng Qi¡¯s ears, ¡°Let them in, but only one by one.¡±

    Meng Qi leaned to one side to let the group in and stared at them with vignce. After Ge Chongshan and the others entered the secret chamber and started to examine Cheng Yong¡¯s body, he said to Jiang Zhiwei in a quiet voice, ¡°I think I know now. The purpose of the side quest is to make us spend more time here. Only then can we would receive help from other Jianghu masters. If we went to the central hall directly, we would be fighting against the owner of the castle on our own.¡±

    ¡°The traps were aimed at them,¡± Jiang Zhiwei replied in a simrly quiet voice.

    After finishing examining the corpse, and making sure that the wounds matched Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s descriptions, Ge Chongshan said with a sigh, ¡°My two young friends, if it were not you who opened this stone gate first, the person who would be severely wounded or even dead would be me.¡±

    Right after he finished his sentence, he and Jiang Zhiwei simultaneously looked to the outside. From the other secret gate, Qi Xia and a group of swordsmen walked out.

    ¡°Big Sister Qi, are you all right?¡± Jiang Zhiwei greeted her delightedly.

    ¡°Brother Liu, where is your brother?¡± Ge Chongshan asked the person who walked beside Qi Xia.

    The person had dark skin and looked like a fisherman. He answered mournfully, ¡°My brother was killed by Ding Changsheng!¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Ge Chongshan and the others immediately lost their voice.

    Qi Xia said with fear, ¡°Little Sister Zhi Wei, I didn¡¯t know that Master Ding was already under the control of the Mind-reaving Pill. If Master Liu didn¡¯t walk in before me, I would not have survived. I was worried about you just now¡­¡±

    Seeing that Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s face was pale, but her breath was normal, Qi Xia felt relieved.

    After the two groups had met up, they headed for the central hall. Only a few men in ck blocked their way and were easily taken care of.

    During the process, Jiang Zhiwei and Meng Qi practiced their cooperation. Eventually, as soon as Jiang Zhiwei gave orders like ¡°left three, right skewed four, back two¡±, Meng Qi was able to quickly react and follow the orders. They intentionally kept the orders simple and vague so that only they could understand, and thus preventing enemies like Cheng Yong from changing their moves beforehand.

    ¡°It would be better if you understood the Eight Diagrams. Our cooperation is way too simple¡­¡± Jiang Zhiwei said with a sigh.

    Earlier she had suggested using the Eight Diagrams to indicate directions, so their orders could be more than simply going up, down, left, and right. However, Meng Qi knew little about the Eight Diagrams, and couldn¡¯t learn it thoroughly in a short period of time.

    ¡°It¡¯s better than nothing.¡± Meng Qiforted her.

    Jiang Zhiwei looked around and at Ge Chongshan¡¯s group, who were exploring the path. She then asked with concern, ¡°This is where we have promised to meet up. Why haven¡¯t Big Brother Zhang and the others arrived yet? On our way, we didn¡¯t see any notifications either.¡±

    From Qi Xia, they have confirmed that only people who have aplished a side quest would see rted notifications.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Big Brother Zhang is very strong. Nothing will happen to him,¡± Qi Xia worriedlyforted Jiang Zhiwei.

    Bang!

    An object flew in from the outside. Jiang Zhiwei pushed out her sword and stabbed it into the ground.

    ¡°Ah!¡± The moment Jiang Zhiwei and Qi Xia saw what the object was, they uncontrobly screamed. Meng Qi was as well extremely shocked and rmed.

    On the grayish stone ground, Qing Jing stared at them with his eyes opened wide, and his brows raised high. His head was the only thing left!

 Chapter 14: Suicide

    <h4>Chapter 14: Suicide</h4>

    Trantor: Christina Editor: Rundi

    While the echo of Jiang Zhiwei and Qi Xia¡¯s scream could still be heard, a shadow dashed from the stone ceiling above them. With his entire body covered in ck, his white hair spontaneously floated in the air, and his face as terrifying as that of a ferocious devil. He used both his hands and feet to sp the cracks in the stones. Like an agile ape, in a few seconds, he approached Qi Xia, and attacked from above with the posture ¡°The Rabbit-seizing Goshawk¡±.

    The direction in which this person came from was exactly the opposite of the direction that the head of Qing Jing flew in!

    Qi Xia had gone through many sneak-attack simtions in Dajiang Gang and had the basic knowledge and awareness to cope with a situation like this. She knew that if anyone threw an unknown object, the first thing to do was to hold her breath in case it was something poisonous, and the second thing to do was to remain alert and observant, in case that the object was just a dummy to divert her attention.

    Therefore, although she was truly shocked by the fact that Qing Jing was dead, and she had lost the best timing to defend, she quickly recovered from the shock. Exerting strength onto her legs, she shed away and dodged the attack which aimed at one of the most vulnerable parts of her body, her head.

    Bzzz. A hand covered by an iron gauntlet stabbed deeply into her left shoulder. Then, before the Watershed Rapier could reach him, the ¡°white-haired devil¡± turned over like a sparrow. Bringing along with him a rain of blood, hended on the other side.

    While Qi Xia fought with this ¡°white-haired devil¡±, Jiang Zhiwei began to react, too. She said in a low voice, ¡°Left two.¡±

    Meng Qi immediately moved two steps leftward. Instantly, he saw the shine of a sword pouring onto the ¡°white-haired devil¡±.

    Suddenly, a gray shadow rushed in from the direction which the head flew in. The long de in his hand reflected the light of the torch on the walls and fused it into a dim and yellowish glow. It was pointed directly at Jiang Zhiwei, who could not move conveniently at the time.

    Nobody expected the first attack was to also divert their attention!

    The long de shed towards Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s left shoulder, and also towards the top of Meng Qi¡¯s head.

    The shine that poured onto the ¡°white-haired devil¡± abruptly disappeared. Unnoticed by anyone, the long sword in Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s hand was reversed. Without even looking back, Jiang Zhiwei pointed it directly to the upper-right direction behind her, and it looked like the gray shadow was willingly diving towards the end of the sword.

    She was enticing the enemy!

    The gray shadow forcibly turned half way around and used his left palm to resist the sword.

    The long sword prated the center of his palm. However, it was at the same time pushed away, and he sessfully dodged a vital attack.

    ¡°Jump back two,¡± Jiang Zhiwei whispered beside Meng Qi¡¯s ears. Even though she spoke very fast, her words could be clearly heard.

    In a battle like this, Meng Qi¡¯s little fighting experience was no use at all. The only thing he could do was to repeatedly convince himself to believe in the ¡°expert¡±, Jiang Zhiwei.

    Jumping back two steps, Meng Qi was able to stay bnced thanks to Arhat Fists. On the other hand, Jiang Zhiwei blocked a de attack from the man in gray. The collision of her sword and the de gave a crisp sound.

    At this time, Ge Chongshan and the others, who went to explore the surroundings, rushed back after hearing noises of the fight.

    Seeing this, the ¡°white-haired devil¡± and the ¡°man in gray¡± instantly intensified their attacks. Although Jiang Zhiwei had Meng Qi to carry her around, and Meng Qi had just aplished ¡°Hundred-day Foundation¡±, he had never learned Qinggong [1] before, so his movements were rtively slow. Moreover, oralmands had its limits and didn¡¯t allow forplicated coboration. As a result, for most of the time, Jiang Zhiwei could only defend herself and move when it was necessary. At the moment, she and Qi Xia, whose left shoulder was heavily wounded, were in an inferior position.

    Following Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s orders, Meng Qi felt the swift and fierce des and was scared. He subconsciously thought, ¡°Compared to this, the battle that I just had with Cheng Yong was like a fight between two three-year-old!¡±

    After a series of violent attacks, the ¡°white-haired devil¡± and ¡°man in gray¡± suddenly jumped back, and left the range where they were fighting. Before Ge Chongshan and the others could arrive, they rushed wildly onto an empty path.

    They were using the attacks as an opportunity to escape!

    Since Qi Xia and Jiang Zhiwei were in an inferior position and used all their strength in defense, they had no spare energy for pursuit. They could only unwilling watch the two enemies leave.

    Suddenly, a long sword pointed out from outside the path. It was as agile as a sly snake, and forced the ¡°white-haired devil¡± and ¡°man in gray¡± to retreat and dodge.

    ¡°Big Brother Zhang!¡± Qi Xia saw that the grieved man who held the sword was Zhang Yuanshan.

    Jiang Zhiwei said without hesitating, ¡°Front five.¡±

    Meng Qi strode forward and blocked the escape route of the ¡°white-haired devil¡± and ¡°man in gray¡±. Jiang Zhiwei pushed her long sword and encircled the ¡°man in gray¡± into the shine of her sword.

    Zhang Yuanshan did not lose his sense despite being extremely sad and indignant. He used his sword to draw circles, one after another, and firmly trapped the ¡°white-haired devil¡±. Once in a while, his sword also moved like an agile snake and forced the ¡°white-haired devil¡± into a muddle.

    The Watershed Rapier also appeared along with a blue shine. Qi Xia arrived to help Jiang Zhiwei so that the ¡°man in gray¡± also could not escape.

    ¡°Brother Ma! Brother Tan!¡± Ge Chongshan entered the stone room and immediately recognized the ¡°white-haired devil¡± and ¡°man in gray¡±. They were Ma Lianghan and Tan Wenbo, the two masters that had been trapped previously.

    The two¡¯s faces were covered by ayer of green mist, and their eyes contained a jade glow. They didn¡¯t speak a word and tried their best to seek out a w in the movements of Jiang Zhiwei, Zhang Yuanshan, and the others so that they could escape.

    ¡°Sigh.¡± Ge Chongshan gave a long sigh and joined the fight with the other masters.

    Consequently, thebat began to favor one side. After less than ten breaths, the ¡°white-haired devil¡± Tan Wenbo was prated by several long swords and died immediately. On the other hand, Ma Lianghan was injured by swords and des, and hit by Ge Chongshan¡¯s iron fan, temporarily losing the ability to fight. Ge Chongshan then pointed on several of his vital Aperture points andpletely subdued him.

    ¡°Who are these young people?¡± Ge Chongshan asked as he looked to Zhang Yuanshan and Qi Zhengyan, who joined the battleter on.

    Jiang Zhiwei sighed and answered, ¡°They are both from the same sect as me. So is the person on the ground.¡±

    Since she had already mentioned Su Wu Ming, it wasn¡¯t necessary to mention the teachers of the others, which might lead to Ge Chongshan¡¯s suspicion. It was normal for people to not know of one hidden master, as it could simply be a coincidence. However, it wouldn¡¯t be normal anymore if there were a lot of names that nobody knew.

    ¡°Big Brother Zhang, what happened to you?¡± The way Qi Xia called Zhang Yuanshan now and before made Ge Chongshan give up the suspicion he had when he saw the difference between their sword techniques. Perhaps that ¡°Sword God¡± Su Wu Ming knew many different kinds of sword arts and Kungfu and taught his students based on their individual talents and attributes.

    Zhang Yuanshan replied with grief, ¡°Brother Qing Jing, Brother Zheng Yan, and I first rescued Master Tan Wenbo. Everything was fine, so we immediately went to where Master Ma Lianghan was trapped. However, when we opened thest stone gate, Master Tan Wenbo suddenly sneak attacked us from behind and assassinated Brother Qing Jing. I was attacked by Master Ma Lianghan from the opposite direction and could not turn around to save him.¡±

    ¡°Brother Qing Jing fought back before he died, and also wounded Master Tan We Bo. With Brother Zheng Yan also risking his life, we finally beat them off. However, when we pursued, we didn¡¯t expect they would lead us in circles! They even returned to the original room and cut off Brother Qing Jing¡¯s head!¡±

    He still used the word ¡°master¡±, yet his tone was full of resentment.

    Even though Qing Jing had tried to trip him and didn¡¯t treat him well, Meng Qi didn¡¯t feel a bit of happiness. Instead, he was sad and sympathetic. Now that Qing Jing was dead, who would be next? Would it be him?

    That kind of feeling reached a maximum when he saw Zhang Yuanshan, who was always calm, sober, and cool, became uneasy, anxious, and mournful. They haven¡¯t even met the owner of the Yin Huang Castle yet, and two of their teammates had already died. What would it be like after the final battle?

    Ge Yuan Shan and the others silently listened to Zhang Yuanshan¡¯s story. It reminded them of their friend who was killed by Ding Chang Sheng, and triggered their sadness, too.

    ¡°My young friend, Zhang, don¡¯t be overly sad. Young friend Qing Jing has died for justice, and we will forever remember them. Please put away your sadness for now, ande with us to the central hall to meet up with your teacher and the others.¡± Ge Chongshan said with a sympathetic tone.

    ¡°True, this cannot be dyed. Let¡¯s go.¡± Zhang Yuanshan put away his sorrow and regained his calm. He seemed to have be much more mature in a short period of time.

    Ge Chongshan nodded. ¡°Ok, Brother Zhang, Brother Zhao, please stay here and watch over Brother Ma. We wille back with the antidote.¡±

    They couldn¡¯t bring Ma Lianghan with them since if someone unlocked his Aperture points, they would have one stronger enemy to fight against.

    ¡°Brother Ge, that demon is nning something evil in the central hall, and we can also help. We should be as careful as we can!¡± Master Zhao said anxiously.

    Ge Chongshan sighed. ¡°I know, I know. The more people we have, the more hope we have. However, we can¡¯t leave Brother Ma here, can we? Maybe a man in ck wille and rescue him.¡±

    After bing injured, most of theyer of green mist on Ma Liang Shan¡¯s face had faded away. It seemed that the efficacy of the pill was not as strong as well. He yelled painfully, ¡°Chong Shan, kill me! Kill me!¡±

    Ge Chongshan only used sealing acupoints techniques to limit his internal power, but didn¡¯t limit his ability to move and talk.

    ¡°It seems like his self-control has be weaker than that of Master Cheng Yong¡­¡± Jiang Zhiwei whispered to Meng Qi while still on his back.

    ¡°Perhaps as time passes, it¡¯ll get harder to resist the pill,¡± Meng Qi guessed.

    Ge Chongshan¡¯s hand was shaking. ¡°How could I! How could I?¡±

    If he had killed Ma Lianghan when they fought, he would have regrets but not feel overly pained. Nevertheless, now that he had already subdued Ma Lianghan, he would never kill his friend. It would be an unbearable torture for his soul.

    Ma Lianghan took a deep breath and said with all the strength he had, ¡°I, I can¡¯t make it! After having that evil thing, I, I have been living in hell! Chong Shan, kill me! You will be saving me!¡±

    Suddenly, he seemed to have umted some strength. He jumped up fiercely and dashed towards a long sword held by a master standing nearby.

    The master waspletely unprepared. Thinking that it was a sneak attack, he didn¡¯t contract but instead pushed out his sword. The sword prated Ma Lianghan¡¯s throat.

    Ma Lianghan fell down slowly, and a weak smile appeared on his face.

    ¡°Brother Ma!¡± Ge Chongshan shouted with shock and sadness.

    At this time, Meng Qi and Jiang Zhiwei saw that the shadow of the fire on the stone wall started to move like a ghost. It formed into three lines of words.

    ¡°Jiang Zhiwei, Zhang Yuanshan, Qi Xia, Qi Zhengyan, and Zhen Ding saved Tan Wenbo from the pain of being controlled by the Mind-reaving Pill. Each of them will be awarded 10 Karma points for aplishing this side quest.¡±

    ¡°Jiang Zhiwei, Zhang Yuanshan, Qi Xia, Qi Zhengyan, and Zhen Ding saved Ma Lianghan from the pain of being controlled by the Mind-reaving Pill. Each of them will be awarded 10 Karma points for aplishing this side quest.¡±

    ¡°All side quests have beenpleted.¡±

    Meng Qi and all the others remained silent. Their mood didn¡¯t be better whatsoever. Even if saving Ma Lianghan was counted towards their credit.

 Chapter 15: Owner of The Castle

    <h4>Chapter 15: Owner of The Castle</h4>

    Trantor: Christina Editor: Rundi

    ¡°It seems like they can¡¯t see it?¡± Jiang Zhiwei whispered to Meng Qi while her left hand pointed to the masters who could also see the stone wall yet had no reaction to the mission notification.

    Meng Qi nodded. Zhang Yuanshanughed bitterly and said in a low voice, ¡°so there¡¯s a notification when youplete a quest¡­¡±

    Presumably, when they rescued Tan We Bo, Zhang Yuanshan and the others thought that they had already aplished a side quest. If they knew earlier that there would be a notification, Qing Jing wouldn¡¯t have lost his life.

    ¡°If we don¡¯t kill them, the only way for us toplete the side quests might be to find the antidote for the Mind-reaving Pill.¡± Meng Qi guessed.

    Qi Xia sighed. ¡°I hope there won¡¯t be any more ident.¡±

    She teared down a piece of her clothes and bandaged up her left shoulder with the help of Jiang Zhiwei.

    Ge Chongshan and the others mourned for a while, and then quickly restrained their emotions. Following the path that they had previously explored, they rushed towards the central hall.

    Except for the ming torches, nothing else could be found in the tunnel. Ge Chongshan, Qi Zheng Yan, Qi Xia, and the others all knew Qing gong, so they made little noise when they ran. Consequently, Meng Qi¡¯s heavy and echoing steps grabbed everyone¡¯s attention.

    ¡°Little monk, all of them are looking at you suspiciously.¡± Suddenly, Jiang Zhiweiughed and said in a low voice.

    Meng Qi replied with a shrug, ¡°I¡¯d also be suspicious if I were them.¡±

    How would it be possible for a ¡°teacher¡± to bring a weak little monk like him, who was probably even weaker than an ordinary member at Ge Chongshan¡¯s ce, to fight with an extremely strong master like the owner of the Yin Huang Castle?

    This was not a ce for fun!

    Except if these people were hiding something!

    Facing the front, Jiang Zhiwei said, ¡°After killing the owner of Yin Huang Castle, their next target might be us. We must be careful.¡±

    ¡°No worries. After we finish the mission, the ¡®Owner of Samsara¡¯ will probably teleport us right away.¡± Meng Qi referred to his ¡°past experiences¡±.

    ¡°I hope so.¡± Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s voice became much more serious. ¡°Little monk, when we fight the owner, are you willing to trust me no matter what happens?¡±

    Meng Qi answered with surprise, ¡°I thought I have always trusted you! If you tell me to move left two steps, I would immediately follow that order.¡±

    He thought Jiang Zhiwei was referring to the quality of their cooperation, and thus felt somewhat wronged. He never questioned her and always acted quickly!

    Jiang Zhiwei continued in a low voice. ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean. I mean, if there is a cliff or a mountain of swords in front of you, and I tell you to jump towards them, will you still be willing to trust me, ovee your fear, and jump forward with all the strength you have?¡±

    Meng Qi hesitated. If it was in the past and he was talking to his girlfriend, he would take an oath and say, ¡°you jump, I jump¡±. However Jiang Zhiwei was obviously talking about the battle that they would fight very soon. It was not just an assumption and thus he could not answer irresponsibly, as an irresponsible answer could easily hinder the battle.

    Jiang Zhiwei didn¡¯t prompt for an answer and quietly waited for him.

    Meng Qi¡¯s expressions changed dramatically and many times. With a distorted face, he eventually thought about if Jiang Zhiwei failed, he would die as well. Even in the worst case, since he would be carrying Jiang Zhiwei on his back, Jiang Zhiwei wouldn¡¯t tell him tomit suicide.

    He gritted his teeth and answered, ¡°Ms. Jiang, I trust you!¡±

    ¡°We are two grasshoppers tied onto the same string anyways!¡±

    ¡°Remember what you said.¡± Jiang Zhiwei said solemnly, ¡°since you have never learned Qing Gong, your movement won¡¯t be able to keep up with my sword. Therefore, I will mainly focus on defense. However this is not what I¡¯m good at, so I might choose to take some risks when it is necessary.¡±

    After this, she smiled. ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry too much. Maybe the owner will die for some random reasons.¡±

    But Meng Qi couldn¡¯t smile at all. ¡°I hope so.¡±

    On their way, they didn¡¯t encounter any more enemies before they reached the central hall.

    The central hall looked like that of a royal pce, and was connected to eight paths that led to other areas in the castle.

    Suddenly, the gate of the hall became wide opened. Several bright yellow flowers bloomed in front of the hall. A few dozens of men in ck kneeled inside the hall, and a man who wore a bright yellow imperial robe sat on the throne. The man, who was middle-aged and very thin, and had a beautiful beard, sat majestically and said in a clear and loud voice,

    ¡°I have been waiting for you since a long time ago!¡±

    Right after he dropped these words, all the men in ck suddenly stood up and turned around. All of them had distorted faces, red eyes, and swollen muscles which made their clothes extremely tight.

    ¡°Big brother!¡±

    ¡°Uncle!¡±

    ¡°Ming Kang!¡±

    ¡­

    These calls were from the masters that came with Ge Chongshan. Clearly, some of the men in ck were their old friends.

    Hoy hoy¡­ The men in ck roared like beasts. Their eyes disyed no rationality whatsoever.

    ¡°Devil, what did you do to them?¡± One of the masters shouted with bitterness.

    The owner of the castle rebuked angrily, ¡°Do you have any regard for the superior? How dare you to roar at the sovereign!¡±

    He gradually stood up and pointed at the men in ck. ¡°It is their will to turn into beasts and serve as my vanguards! After I wipe out all the rebels, I surely will take care of their descendants, and make sure that all of them live in prosperity and wealth!¡±

    ¡°Bastard!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re mad!¡±

    Outrageous curses burst out one after another. Ge Chongshan managed to retain his calm and said, ¡°If you hand us the Mind-reaving Pill and its antidote, we can still promise to spare your life!¡±

    There were many punishments that could be worse than death!

    ¡°Hahahaha.¡± The owner used his fingers to form a finger sword andughed loudly. ¡°These godly pills are granted by heaven. Why would there be an antidote?¡±

    ¡°I am mandated by heaven to have the whole world under my will. Yet since you still choose to disobey me¡­you shall all die!¡±

    ¡°Granted by heaven¡­¡± Suddenly, an idea popped into Meng Qi¡¯s mind.

    All the men in ck rushed out from the hall at once, and jumped at Ge Chongshan and the others. It could be told from their speed and moves that their Kungfu was not weak at all.

    ¡°They all possess the strength to achieve Enlightenment¡­¡± Jiang Zhiwei sighed. ¡°If owner Ge and his friends didn¡¯t join us, I don¡¯t know how many of us would die before we can kill the owner of this castle.¡±

    She still seemed to be very confident in her power.

    Ge Chongshan and the others could not bear to see their old friends suffer under the influence of the Mind-reaving Pill. Thus they didn¡¯t ask Jiang Zhiwei where her teacher was, and all dashed towards the men in ck. Zhang Yuanshan joined them, too. Moving agilely and unpredictably, he magically bypassed the men in ck and rushed into the grand hall!

    ¡°Zhen Wu Sect¡¯s ¡®Eight Diagram God-waking Steps¡¯ are truly amazing.¡± Jiang Zhiweiplimented. ¡°There is no poison mist here. Let¡¯s sneak into the grand hall from the sides.¡±

    She knew clearly that Meng Qi only knew little Kungfu, and therefore wouldn¡¯t be able to break through the men in ck. However, the men in ck and the nearly a hundred masters led by Ge Chongshan were busy fighting each other. This created a chance for Meng Qi and Jiang Zhiwei to sneak in without being noticed.

    Meng Qi also saw Qi Xia crossing through the battlefield. Knowing that she was nning on helping Zhang Yuanshan, Meng Qi didn¡¯t say anything and ran wildly towards the edge of the square. On the other hand, Qi Zheng Yan was stopped by a man in ck and couldn¡¯t get away.

    Bang!

    Meng Qi had just arrived at the edge of the square when the stone gate dropped down and blocked up the path.

    ¡°None of you shall escape from me!¡± The hands of the owner were ghastly pale. He forcibly caught Zhang Yuanshan¡¯s sword with his bare hands.

    ¡°There must be other paths since he is still here himself!¡± Ge Chongshan yelled aloud to encourage his fellow masters. He then waved his iron fan around, and after enduring two attacks, he broke through into the central hall as well.

    Meng Qi dared not to waste more time and ran towards the entrance of the central hall. Under Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s instructions, he sessfully crossed through an area that was rtively less of turmoil.

    Inside the hall, Ge Chongshan, Zhang Yuanshan, and Qi Xia were sieging the owner of the castle. However they could barely stood against the owner¡¯s ferocious palm attacks. Fortunately, Zhang Yuanshan¡¯s sword formed a Tai Ji and his defense was as steady as a great rock. If not so, Qi Xia, whose left shoulder had been severely wounded, would have been killed already.

    Ge Chongshan¡¯s Kungfu level was simr to Zhang Yuanshan¡¯s, and much lower than the owner¡¯s. He was frightened by the owner¡¯s series of attacks, and lost the courage to fight back.

    Although Zhang Yuanshan excelled in swordsmanship and used a variety of magical moves, yet the owner¡¯s palms were truly fierce. Moreover, the owner was at a much higher Kungfu level than Zhang Yuanshan, and could use his strength to break through Zhang Yuanshan¡¯s techniques. He therefore steadily prevailed the fight.

    ¡°Big brother Zhang is better at defense, and hasn¡¯t finished learning the Zhen Wu Sword Arts. Otherwise, the owner wouldn¡¯t be able to attack so impatiently.¡± As Meng Qi went closer, Jiang Zhiweimented in a low voice. She then sent out her long sword, which caught the owner¡¯s left palm.

    Seeing this as an opportunity, Zhang Yuanshan pointed directly to the owner¡¯s chest with his sword, which moved like a long snakeing out from a cave. This forced the owner to retrieve his palms and defend.

    Since the battle started, it was the first time that the owner was forced to act so passively. Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s sword became increasingly fast and agile, and her attacks were like a terrifying flood. With the help of Zhang Yuanshan, Ge Chongshan, and Qi Xia, she sessfully suppressed the owner.

    Suddenly, the owner gave a disdaining snort, and began to move.

    Through the short battle that they just had, he had already detected Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s weakness- Meng Qi¡¯s speed.

    As expected, as he continued to attack, Meng Qi and Jiang Zhiwei soon found themselves in a very disadvantageous position. Even though Jiang Zhiwei knew how to avoid the attacks, and Meng Qi always followed her instructions without hesitation, yet it cost some time for Jiang Zhiwei to speak, and thus they couldn¡¯t perform anything that was rtivelyplicated.

    As a result, Jiang Zhiwei was forced to focus on defense rather than attack, and warded off most of the owner¡¯s attacks with the help of Zhang Yuanshan. On the other hand, Ge Chongshan and Qi Xia counter attacked the owner, and the two parties fought head to head in a deadlock.

    Dang Dang Dang. The swords created crisp sounds as they hit the owner¡¯s pale palms; it was as if they had collided with iron. Meng Qi listened to the sounds, and suddenly felt extremely agitated. His legs also became limp and sore.

    ¡°Poison!¡± The face of Zhang Yuanshan, who was the first one to fight the owner, had be grayish and pale. Ge Chongshan and Qi Xia also became slower.

    Immediately, the owner prevailed in the battle. Heughed in triumph. ¡°They have turned into poisonous monsters! In front of the hall there are also poisonous flowers, and thebination of the two is a perfect union made by heaven!¡±

    ¡°After killing you, nobody will ever resist me again in Jianghu!¡±

    The masters who came with Ge Chongshan began to feel desperate as they watched the men in ck became increasingly ferocious even if their skin was festering. They didn¡¯t imagine that there could be such a stealthy way to install poison.

    ¡°You bastard! I will kill you even if it costs my own life!¡± Ge Chongshan shouted with grief and anger.

    At this moment, Meng Qi, who was extremely angry and scared, suddenly heard Jiang Zhiwei say in a calm and peaceful voice,

    ¡°Jump forward.¡±

    ¡°Jump forward?¡± The owner¡¯s iron palms were right in front of them, and could kill them right away!

    But Meng Qi remembered the conversation he had earlier with Jiang Zhiwei. In his head, countless thoughts collided with one another, and within less than a second he thought of Yan Wujiang and Qing Jing¡¯s death, and about how he would be easily killed after being taken over by the poisonous mist. He also thought back to the peaceful life he had once had, and thought about the unexinable experiences he had in this universe¡­

    All of these thoughts converged into a sturdy determination to give in all he had.

    ¡°Damn it, I am going for it!¡±

    With the muscles on his face distorted, Meng Qi jumped at the owner of Yin Huang Castle with all the strength he had.

    During the process, he had his eyes widely open, and red at the owner¡¯s palms. Even if what waiting for him was purely death, he must see with his own eyes how he would die!

    Suddenly, a bright shine of a sword shed by, and upied Meng Qi¡¯s entire sight. He could no longer see anything else.

    ¡°What a beautiful shine¡­¡± Meng Qi subconsciously thought.

    The masters who had been fighting with the men in ck abruptly felt that something subtle had changed around them. Raising their eyes, they saw a shine of a sword, which was like an agile eagle flying from outer sky that forced them to ignore everything other than the shine itself.

    As the shine disappeared, Meng Qi saw a long sword stabbing directly into the owner¡¯s forehead. The owner¡¯s iron palms pressed on Meng Qi¡¯s chest, yet Meng Qi didn¡¯t feel any power at all.

    Unable to stop his move, Meng Qi bumped the owner onto the floor. With Jiang Zhiwei on his back, he finally steadied himself after a few rolls.

    Not until now did he realize that the owner of Yin Huang Castle was still smiling. The only thing that had changed was that his pupils contracted, and seemed as if they contained enormous panic and disbelief.

    Meng Qi looked down at Jiang Zhiwei. Her right hand was trembling violently and not at all like a hand for holding a sword. Then, Meng Qi heard her breathing deeply.

    ¡°One of the nine fatal moves of Swordy Sutra of Supremacy?¡±

    ¡°¡®Sword from Anatta¡¯, I can¡¯t believe that she learned this move!¡±

    Qi Xia and Zhang Yuanshan mumbled with extreme astonishment.

 Chapter 16: Meng Qiâ€™s â€˜Idealâ€™

    <h4>Chapter 16: Meng Qi¡¯s ¡®Ideal¡¯</h4>

    Trantor: Christina Editor: Rundi

    Ge Chongshan, who had witnessed the move right beside them, had the same face as that of the owner¡¯s. His expression froze, and his pupils contracted to the size of a needle¡¯s point, but in contrast to the owner, he could still mumble in great disbelief, ¡°What did I just see? What did I just see¡­?¡±

    ¡°Even a god wouldn¡¯t be more amazing than that!¡± he yelled out in his head.

    This was also what all the other masters were thinking. The sword move that they had just witnessed wasparable to a ferocious eagle diving from the sky, or a mystic dragon reaching out with its ws. Nobody could capture its trace, yet everyone could feel its power!

    All of them kept thinking back to the details of the sword move, yet all they remembered was the bright and attention-grabbing shine of the sword, which was as memorable as if it had directly stabbed into their hearts. Also, it felt like the move had gained the entire universe¡¯s respect.

    For some reason, a thought shed through Ge Chongshan¡¯s head.

    ¡°¡®Outer-Sky God Sword¡¯, ¡®Outer-Sky God Sword¡¯, now I understand! With such amazing sword arts, it¡¯s no wonder he is given the name ¡®Outer-Sky God Sword''¡±!

    At the same time, because the owner of the Yin Huang Castle had died, the men in ck, who had turned into ¡°poisonous beasts¡±, became even crazier. Their bodies also festered at a much faster speed. Nobody could control the situation, and everything was in a chaos.

    As a master who had entered Jianghu many years ago, Ge Chongshan immediately reacted. He shouted out, ¡°The devil has been defeated! The poison mist will only take away our strength. If we kill these ¡®poisonous beasts¡¯ quickly enough, we will all bepletely fine!

    ¡°My brothers, let me help you!¡±

    After calming his friends, he rapidly ran forward and attacked a man in ck from behind with his iron fan, aiming to end the battle before he lost more of his strength.

    On the other hand, Meng Qi heard a magnificent yet icy voice.

    ¡°The owner of Yin Huang Castle has been killed. Main questpleted. Everyone will be awarded 50 Karma points. Now you shall return.¡±

    All of a sudden, all Meng Qi could see wasplete darkness. The silence that surrounded him gave him a weird feeling.

    Then a white light took over his sight, and the white jade square which looked like a pavilion of a goddess reappeared before him.

    ¡°Wow, we immediately returned just as I expected¡­¡±

    Meng Qi felt somewhat happy. Being familiar with a ¡°samsara universe¡± like this was one of his few advantages. As a person who knew little Kungfu, this prevented him from feeling inferior when facing hispanions.

    ¡°Missionpleted. You can have a free healing.¡±

    A milky white ray of shine sprinkled on Meng Qi, making him feel very warm andfortable. It was like bathing in a hot spring, and all the tiredness and soreness that he had disappeared. He was refilled with vigor and became very energetic.

    ¡°Wow, how can my wound be healed so quickly?¡±

    Qi Xia was amazed. She was also bathing in the milky white light, and her left shoulder, which had been badly mutted, recovered at a speed that could be clearly observed by the human eye. In a few seconds, she became fully healed.

    Jiang Zhiwei stood up in another ray of light, shaking her legs. With astonishment and delight, she said, ¡°I¡¯m fully healed too. I don¡¯t think anything else, even the Recover Pill from Shaolin Temple can be as effective as this.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps only a god or goddess at the Dharmakaya level can heal such an injury so quickly.¡± Zhang Yuanshan checked his Qi and realized that the poisonous mist that he had breathed in was gone. ¡°Unfortunately I¡¯ve never seen such a godlike being in a fight before, so I can¡¯t make aparison.¡±

    Meng Qi had heard from Xuan Xin that thergest sects currently in Jianghu had all had disciples that eventually attained ¡°Dharmakaya¡±. However, there was little reliable evidence, and the sects didn¡¯t own godlike people at all times. In fact, most of the time, most of the sects didn¡¯t have such disciples, and these sects included Zhen Wu Sect, Xuan Tian Sect, Xi Jian Pavilion, Dajiang Gang, and so on.

    For this reason, Zhang Yuanshan and the other talented disciples had never seen a Dharmakaya master in a battle before. And also why, Shaolin, which had a ¡°Dragon-Yielding Luohan¡±, became the implied leader of Jianghu in Great Jin Dynasty.

    Of course, even though the other great sects did not have Dharmakaya level masters, they still had long histories and could not be underestimated. More or less, these sects owned impressive godly weapons, which were handed down by the previous Dharamakaya masters of these sects, or were discovered by pure luck.

    If a master at the peak of the Exterior Realm tried his very best, the power of these godly weapons could beparable to the Dharmakaya. For example, ¡°de of Timeshadow¡± owned by Xuan Tian Sect, which was suspected to be cast by the Heaven Sovereign, was considered even by the mysterious ¡°Owner of Samsara¡± to be one of the ten greatest godly weapons.

    Thanks to the godly weapons, the greatest sects could protect themselves from enemies and maintain prosperity even without Dharmakaya masters. However, if the sects became corrupted from the inside and didn¡¯t even have masters at the peak of the Exterior Realm, then the godly weapons might fall into the hands of outsiders. In the past two to three thousand years, many great sects had perished or retrogressed because of this reason.

    From what Xuan Xin, Zhang Yuanshan, Jiang Zhiwei, and the others had said, Meng Qi had a general understanding of the cultivation levels in this universe: ¡°Hundred-day Foundation¡± came first, before ¡°Qi Cultivation in Ding¡±.

    After one hundred Qi Vessels were fully opened and Qi cultivation reached a certain level, the person would start to exercise his internal organs and Aperture points. This was called the ¡°Enlightenment¡± phase, in which the person needed to open his Nine Innate Apertures.

    After this came the ¡°Exterior Realm¡±, which Meng Qi didn¡¯t know much about yet. If a person sessfully passed the ¡°Exterior Realm¡±, then he would enter the ¡°Dharmakaya Realm¡± and be considered to be simr to an Earth God.

    There were also different types of Dharmakaya, Tao, and Golden Bodies, such as the Golden Body of Luo Han, the Golden Body of Buddha, and the Golden body of Bodhi, the Tao of Tai Shang, the Dharmakaya of Tai Ji, and etcetera.

    It is said that the difference in power between different levels of Dharmakayas is unimaginably huge, but for people that have not reached the ¡°Dharmakaya Realm¡±, all Dharmakayas are simrly omnipotent and undefeatable.

    Meng Qi didn¡¯t know if there were higher levels beyond the ¡°Dharmakaya Realm¡±.

    The white shine gradually vanished as the ¡°Owner of Samsara¡± spoke again in his cold and magnificent voice, ¡°From now on, every time you aplish a ¡°samsara quest¡±, if the main quest ispleted, then you will be given a free treatment regardless of the seriousness of your wounds. No Karma point will be needed. However, if you fail toplete the main quest, then other than the corresponding punishment, you will also need to pay a certain amount of Karma points in order to obtain the treatment. The more serious wounds you have, the more Karma points it will cost. You can look up the Item List for the specific prices.¡±

    ¡°Well, this is fair¡­¡± Qi Zheng Yan mumbled. Even though he was a taciturn person, he felt somewhat excited.

    Meng Qi nodded. If they got injured during a quest, it should be considered as a ¡°job injury¡±. Therefore, if theypleted the quest, the injury should be ¡°reimbursed¡±.

    Thinking it through, Meng Qi suddenly felt frightened.

    ¡°The ¡®Owner of Samsara¡¯ seems to be so omnipotent. If I continue to think about strange things that do not belong to this universe, will he know? What if my identity as a ¡®time-traveler¡¯ bes exposed¡­?¡±

    He sighed. There was nothing impossible for the ¡°Owner of Samsara¡±. Since he was already brought to such a weird ce without notice, maybe his memory had already been examined a long time ago.

    ¡°Sigh, maybe he already knows everything¡­¡±

    Since he couldn¡¯t change the past, Meng Qi began to seek joy amidst sorrow.

    ¡°For people like Ge Chongshan, we are all ¡®time-travelers¡¯. There is nothing weird about being a ¡®time-traveller¡¯!¡±

    ¡°Only Jiang Zhiwei obtained an ¡®above average¡¯ as the evaluation of the ¡®Yin Huang Castle¡¯ mission; all others are ¡®average¡¯ and will not receive any extra rewards. Jiang Zhiwei does not meet the requirements for a draw either, and will only be rewarded 10 extra Karma points.¡±

    What the ¡°Owner of Samsara¡± said surprised everyone. They didn¡¯t know that beyond the ordinary Karma point rewards; there were also extra rewards and draws!

    Suddenly, a jade book appeared in front of each of them respectively.

    ¡°This is a copy of the exchange lists, which will also record the number of Karma points you have. After making your decisions, go to the light beam at the center for exchange. The jade book must be left here, but for everything else, you can decide whether to keep it here or to bring it back to your own world.¡±

    Right after the ¡°Owner of Samsara¡± finished these words, five white jade doors immediately appeared beyond the sculptures of mythical creatures that surrounded Meng Qi and the others. Each of their names was written on one of the doors.

    ¡°Is there any, eh, magical instruments that can store items and be carried around?¡± Meng Qi asked ording to his ¡°experiences¡±.

    ¡°You will need to exchange for that yourself. It is on the Item List.¡±

    While the ¡°Owner of Samsara¡± was talking, the jade book in front of Meng Qi flipped automatically, and stopped when it showed:

    ¡°Space Ring, wondrous item, the simplest space item, exchange price: 3000 Karma points.¡±

    Meng Qi looked at the upper left corner of the jade book, which showed his Karma points- ¡°80¡±. He decided to forget about what he had just said.

    ¡°Now, you can start the exchange.¡±

    After finishing this sentence, the ¡°Owner of Samsara¡± did not speak again, and the entire white jade square was filled with silence.

    Meng Qi was very excited.

    ¡°Finally, now I can exchange for some advanced Kungfu!¡±

    The life he had in the Chores Yard gave him an urge to learn Kungfu. He would not resign to being an ordinary char monk for his entire life!

    ¡°What should I exchange for?¡±

    Meng Qi had heard of too many godly Kungfu and arts, so his mind was a mess. He anxiously began to read through the Kungfu List.

    ¡°Six Meridians Supersword, full edition, exchange price, 1300 Karma points.¡±

    ¡°Minor Signless Force, full edition, exchange price, 1200 Karma points.¡±

    ¡°North Underworld Force, full edition, exchange price, 1500 Karma points.¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°Catalog of the God of War, full edition, exchange price: 2100 Karma points.¡±

    ¡­

    Perhaps it was because he had spaced out; Meng Qi only saw Kungfu arts that he was familiar with.

    Irritated by the numbers in front of him, he gradually recovered from his previous excitement. He smiled bitterly and said with self-mockery, ¡°Why did I look at the Kungfu for ¡®Exterior Realm¡¯? It¡¯s for sure that I won¡¯t have enough Karma points!¡±

    At the same time, he flipped through the pages and saw that Star Absorption Force was among the Enlightenment Phase Kungfu, and cost 500 Karma points. He saw many other Kungfu that he was familiar with as well.

    He thought secretly, ¡°Most of the Kungfu that appeared in the works of Jin Yong were included in the Enlightenment Phase. Only the Kungfu of Xiao Yao Sect, Six Meridians Supersword, and a few others are included in the Exterior Realm. Even so, they are the cheapest onespared to other Exterior Realm Kungfus .¡±

    ¡°On the other hand, all of the strongest Kungfu that appeared in Huang Yi¡¯s works are considered to be Exterior Realm Kungfu. It seems like the qualification for an Exterior Realm Kungfu is the ability tomunicate with nature and utilize nature¡¯s power¡­¡±

    The Shaolin Kungfu that appeared in Jin Yong¡¯s works was marked with the word ¡°ordinary¡±. On the other hand, Kungfu unique to this universe were not. Yet it was said that they could be obtained by evolving and advancing ¡°ordinary¡± Kungfu.

    ¡°What should I exchange for?¡± Meng Qi mumbled the same words again.

    Because he was excited by the many great Kungfu he saw, he began to picture a future self in his imagination.

    ¡°Hmm, I must wear a shirt that is whiter than snow, and my sword will look like a beam of light. I will ride on a precious horse, and moonlight will scatter on me as if it is my cloak. When I move on water, it will seem like I¡¯m walking on in ground, and one move of my sword will defeat even the strongest enemies. I¡¯ll be as cool as I want, and as handsome as I want!¡±

    Meng Qi immersed in his imagination and nearly started to drool. He decided secretly that he would strive towards this image.

    Suddenly, a beautiful voice arose beside his ear. ¡°Little monk, have you decided what to exchange for?¡±

    ¡°Nope.¡± Meng Qi immediately sat up straight and looked at Jiang Zhiwei seriously. ¡°How about you, Ms. Jiang?¡±

    ¡°Neither have I.¡± Jiang Zhiwei shook her head. ¡°The things that I can exchange for now are kind of useless for me. But I need 20 more Karma points to exchange for the one that I want.¡±

    ¡°Ah, so she wants to borrow money, no, borrow Karma points from me?¡±

    Meng Qi hesitated.

    ¡°Should I lend, or not lend? If I lend her my points, then I will have 60 left and what I can exchange for bes very limited. But if I refuse to lend her my points, I¡¯ll feel so bad thinking back to all the things we¡¯ve experienced together and how she had looked after me. If I¡¯m friendly to her, then during the next mission I¡¯ll definitely be safer. However, if I irritate her, then during the next mission she could kill me very easily just by using a small trick.¡±

    ¡°Sigh; this is why borrowing money has been a great difficulty for all since the ancient times!¡±

    Meng Qi sighed softly. At first, he wanted to ¡°y dead¡± and see what would happen. But after he thought about the personality and ethics Jiang Zhiwei had disyed, and the Kungfu and background she had, he blurted out, ¡°A dor borrowed will be a hundred in the future!¡±

    Jiang Zhi burst outughing. ¡°You¡¯re so young. Where did you learn these nonsenses?¡± Then she beamed with a smile and wittily made a salute. ¡°Thank you for your kindness. But how can I borrow from a poor monk like you? I only want to give you some suggestions so that you won¡¯t pick the wrong Kungfu.¡±

    ¡°Please make your suggestions, Ms. Jiang.¡± Hearing that he didn¡¯t need to lend ¡°money¡±, Meng Qi rxed and saluted by cupping one hand in the other before his chest.

    ¡°Little monk, you should do this instead, and be conscious that you are an ascetic.¡± Jiang Zhiwei put her palms together. ¡°To be honest, you need to exchange for a lot of Kungfu before you can learn to somehow fight on your own. Even if wepile all the Karma points we have, they won¡¯t be enough for you. So the only thing we can do is to do it step by step.

    ¡°You¡¯ve never learned Qing Gong before. In the future, if we encounter enemies, you won¡¯t even be able to dodge. Also, if we need to hurry, or if we need to climb mountains and cross forests, you definitely won¡¯t be able to catch up with us. By then, if the situation is urgent, it¡¯s for certain that we won¡¯t be able to wait for you. Therefore, you must learn a type of Qing Gong.

    ¡°Secondly, you will need to exchange for a protective external Kungfu, for example Iron Cloth. This will massively improve your chances of survival.

    ¡°These are the two most important things. If you¡¯ll be left with some Karma points, exchange for a basic de art. de fundamentals are easier to learn than the sword. This will help you to enhance your ability to fight in a real battle in a short period. After all, none of us know when the next ¡°samsara mission¡± will begin.¡±

    ¡°Iron Cloth, de art¡­¡±

    The image of a ck-skinned, rough-looking man who had very thick shoulders and carried a long de popped into Meng Qi¡¯s mind.

    ¡°This couldn¡¯t be my future self, could it? This is different from my ¡®ideal¡¯! This is not the style I want!¡±

 Chapter 17: Exchange

    <h4>Chapter 17: Exchange</h4>

    Trantor: Christina Editor: Rundi

    Even though Meng Qi was very reluctant, his rationality forced him to agree with Jiang Zhiwei. After exchanging for a Qing Gong, a protective external kungfu, and a de technique, as well as working hard on practicing these three kungfu, he would be much stronger andpletely different from whom he was now.

    ¡°I agree with little sister Jiang.¡±

    Zhang Yuanshan walked towards them, and Qi Xia and Qi Zhengyan followed him.

    ¡°Big brother Zhang, you¡¯ve already exchanged?¡± Jiang Zhiwei asked with surprise. She hadn¡¯t seen Zhang Yuanshan walk towards the light beam.

    Zhang Yuanshan smiled. ¡°Not yet. I thought back to what the ¡°Owner of Samsara¡± had said at the beginning, and realized that he mentioned about teammates. I¡¯m guessing that maybe we will be in the same team for the next mission as well. Therefore, I asked little sister Qi and little brother Zheng Yan toe with me. I hope we can have a quick meeting together before we exchange for the things we want. If we work together, we can think of a way to improve everyone¡¯s strength most effectively, thus increasing the possibility of sessfully aplishing the next mission, and avoiding what happened to brother Qing Jing and Censer Host Yan.¡±

    He seemed somewhat depressed.

    Meng Qi slightly nodded. He had to admit that Zhang Yuanshan had all the qualities of a great team leader. He was aprehensive thinker, took care of every detail, and gave consideration to everyone¡¯s emotions.

    Zhang Yuanshan looked at Meng Qi and said, ¡°Qing Gong and protective external kungfu are the most important things for you, little brother Zhen Ding. Especially Iron Cloth, which isn¡¯t just a protective external kungfu, but also includes a basic internal kungfu which can help you condense your preliminarily Dantian. Furthermore, it will give you the fundamentals to practice ¡®The Unbreakable Jin Gang¡¯, ¡®Golden Bell Shield¡¯, and other Shaolin kungfu in the future.¡±

    ¡°Ok, thank you, big brother Zhang and Ms. Jiang. I will follow your suggestions,¡± Meng Qi answered with gritted teeth. Even though this waspletely different from his dream self, for now, his main priority was to keep himself alive.

    Zhang Yuanshan nodded and looked at Jiang Zhiwei. ¡°Little sister Jiang, I heard that you need 20 more Karma points? Are you thinking about exchanging for the Heavenly Acumen Pill?¡±

    Hearing the name ¡°Heavenly Acumen Pill¡±, Qi Xia¡¯s expression showed that she had the same thought as Zhang Yuanshan. Qi Zhengyan seemed very excited, as if he had yearned for this pill for a long time.

    ¡°Yes, Heavenly Acumen Pill. It costs 110 Karma points.¡± Jiang Zhiwei didn¡¯t feel surprised at Zhang Yuanshan¡¯s urate guess since she knew that his first choice would be the same as hers. ¡°I¡¯ve finished condensing the nine Apertures rted to the ear Aperture, and I¡¯m only half a step away from opening the Aperture of my ears. Originally, I wanted to open the Aperture through my own hard work, but since time doesn¡¯t wait, I need to be as quick as possible. I hope there will be a considerable gap between missions in the future so that I can make up for this.¡±

    Suddenly, the voice of the ¡°Owner of Samsara¡± arose. ¡°The gap between missions will range between one month to three or five years.¡±

    ¡°How about our next mission?¡± Zhang Yuanshan asked loudly.

    ¡°You need 500 Karma points to exchange for this information.¡±

    The ¡°Owner of Samsara¡± was as cold-blooded as usual.

    Jiang Zhiwei sighed with relief. Seeing that Meng Qi seemedpletely confused, she exined to him kind-heartedly, ¡°When you want to open an Aperture point, you can rely on the help of specific medicines. However the medicine will only be effective once, and the next time you would have to use a stronger medicine. For example, if I use the ¡®Heavenly Acumen Pill¡¯ to open my ear Aperture, the next time when I want to open my nose Aperture, I won¡¯t be able to use the ¡°Heavenly Acumen Pill¡¯ anymore. I will have to use a pill that is as strong as the ¡®Pill of Heavenly Vision and Earthly Hearing¡¯. This will cost at least 260 Karma points.

    ¡°Even Xi Jian Pavilion doesn¡¯t have arge storage of pills like this. If I¡¯ll want to get one, I¡¯ll need to make a corresponding level of contributions, or ask a teacher to share his personal items with me.

    ¡°However, if it¡¯s not an emergency, you better not rely on medicines. More or less, there will be some sequ, and you will need to make up for them by hard work. Otherwise, it will be much more difficult for you in the future to break through a realm. Of course, the lower the realm, the easier it is to make up for the sequ.¡±

    Qi Zhengyan suddenly sighed. ¡°For an ordinary person like me, if I want to achieve enlightenment and open the Apertures, my only hope may be to rely on these medicines. If I hadn¡¯t entered this ¡°samsara world¡±, how would it even be possible for me to obtain a Heavenly Acumen Pill¡­?¡±

    With no doubt, as time passed, many Jianghu people like him also gained opportunities to achieve enlightenment as they umted experience. However, they might already be 30 or 40 years old by then, and not much time would be left for them to break through to the next stage.

    Hearing what Qi Zhengyan just said, Meng Qi felt as if he had found an understanding friend. It seemed like Qi Zhengyan was also at the bottom level in his sect and didn¡¯t have any hope of making progress. In this ¡°samsara world¡±, there was danger, but there were also many opportunities!

    ¡°Hehe, it says clearly on the Item List that the ¡°Owner of Samsara¡± can help you increase your internal power, fill up your Apertures, open your Apertures, and even break through a realm. But the prices would be much higher than the medicines.¡± Qi Xia smiled.¡±Do you want him to do everything for you?¡±

    Jiang Zhiwei said with a serious expression, ¡°Things given by others can be easily taken away, too. Only things that belong to you can be relied upon till the very end.¡±

    Qi Zhengyan nodded, seeming very calm. It couldn¡¯t be said whether he had truly listened or not.

    Zhang Yuanshan meditated for some time, and then said, ¡°Little sister Jiang, I can lend you 20 Karma points to exchange for the Heavenly Acumen Pill.¡±

    He made a gesture with his right hand to stop Jiang Zhiwei from speaking, and continued, ¡°I haven¡¯t yet filled up two of the Apertures rted to the ear Aperture. If I continuously rely on medicines or the ¡°Owner of Samsara¡±s¡¯ power, in the future, there might be hidden troubles that I will not be able to solve. Therefore, I want to do it in a steady way. Moreover, you are stronger than me, so an increase in your power would be more helpful for uspared to an increase in mine. Hehe, I didn¡¯t expect that you would be able to learn ¡®Sword from Anatta¡¯. Uncle Su had to open four Apertures before he could use this move!¡±

    ¡°¡®Sword from Anatta¡¯ is one of the nine killing moves in Swordy Sutra of Supremacy. It is a Dharmakaya level kungfu, and the kungfu that my teacher is famous for. I only got toprehend a little of it, and even my teacher won¡¯t be able to say that he mastered this move,¡± Jiang Zhiwei deliberately exined in detail, knowing that Meng Qi had shallow knowledge about kungfu.

    Meng Qi looked down at the jade book, which flipped as Jiang Zhiwei spoke. The book stopped at the page that showed ¡°Sword from Anatta¡±:

    ¡°Sword from Anatta, one of the nine greatest killing moves of Swordy Sutra of Supremacy, exchange price, 18700 Karma points.¡±

    Meng Qi couldn¡¯t help but feel astonished.

    ¡°It¡¯s not even a major part of the kungfu! It¡¯s only one move, and it already costs so much! The sessors of great kungfu sects are truly bestowed by nature!¡±

    ¡°No matter how, after opening your ear Aperture, you won¡¯t lose all your strength after using the move anymore,¡± Zhang Yuanshan said honestly.

    Jiang Zhiwei asked, ¡°How about you, big brother Zhang? What are you nning to exchange for?¡±

    Meng Qi secretly admired how Zhang Yuanshan had just acted. He also felt somewhat fortunate.

    ¡°Thank God I didn¡¯t refuse to lend Jiang Zhiwei my Karma points. Otherwise, Zhang Yuanshan¡¯s generosity would create a great contrast between us, and everybody would think I¡¯m a stingy and mean monk¡­¡±

    Suddenly, Meng Qi heard Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s voice, which was as small as a mosquito¡¯s hum. ¡°For sessors of great kungfu sects like us, we usually have a lot of resources. Therefore we can be very generous about our Karma points. It¡¯s like when there is a person that desperately needs help, a wealthy friend who has 1000 taels gives him 1 tael, and a very poor friend who only has 1 tael gives him 0.1 tael. Even though the two friends are both kind-hearted, but clearly thetter friend¡¯s character and friendship would be much more worth my admiration.¡±

    ¡°Haha!¡±

    Meng Qi became happy at once. He didn¡¯t know that he had unconsciously built up a moral and noble image for himself.

    But his happiness immediately turned into rm.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t anyone else react to Jiang Zhiwei?¡±

    Jiang Zhiwei chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m transmitting my voice directly into your ears. Even though I¡¯ve not yet opened the mouth Aperture, I can do it through my internal power. The reason that I didn¡¯t use this previously was because I was injured and it was difficult for me to control my internal power. I had to focus on fighting with my sword.¡±

    Zhang Yuanshan certainly couldn¡¯t hear what Jiang Zhiwei had said to Meng Qi. He answered with a smile. ¡°Just like little sister Jiang had said before, I¡¯m better at Tai Ji defense and cannot utilize its offensive power. Zhenwu¡¯s Seven Strokes Scripture is very profound and difficult toprehend, and I cannot break through the limits of my current level in a short period of time. Therefore, I found another sword art that focuses on attack. Of course, currently I can only exchange for one of the moves.¡±

    ¡°Um, which sect is the sword art from?¡±

    Hearing the word sword, Jiang Zhiwei was extremely excited.

    ¡°¡®Sword-enshrining Tower¡¯. The move is called ¡®Shadowing the Heaven and Shrouding the Earth¡¯, which is from the 108 Swords of The Iplete Heaven and Fragmented Earth. Hehe, actually if we¡¯re talking about offense, the sword techniques of Xi Jian Pavilion are absolutely the best. However since little sister Jiang is here with us, I cannot be so shameless and exchange for a Xi Jian Pavilion kungfu.¡±

    Zhang Yuanshan smiled.

    Sword-enshrining Tower was a sect from the North Zhou Dynasty. It was one of the Six Sword Sects, and had always been considered an equal to Xi Jian Pavilion.

    Jiang Zhiwei thought about it and said, ¡°The 108 Swords of The Iplete Heaven and Fragmented Earth is derived from Sword-enshrining Tower¡¯s fundamental sword art 13 Swords of Denial of Life, and is a sword art that aims for the opponent¡¯s death. I will have to learn from big brother Zhang in the future if there is a chance. By the way, thank you for the Karma points, big brother Zhang.¡±

    Meng Qi quietly looked at the jade book and discovered that the 108 Swords of The Iplete Heaven and Fragmented Earth was a sword art that belonged to the Exterior Realm. It cost 6000 Karma points, but if it was separated into the main part and the different moves, then the main part would cost 1000 Karma points, while the moves would cost from 40 to 60 Karma points each. The move that Zhang Yuanshan had chosen cost 50 Karma points, which was exactly how much he had left.

    ¡°I feel much honored that little sister Jiang is willing to ept my Karma points,¡± Zhang Yuanshan said cheerfully. ¡°Therefore, don¡¯t worry about that ¡®a dor lent will be 100 dors returned in the future¡¯, and just give me back the same amount after our next mission.¡±

    Both Jiang Zhiwei and Qi Xia started to giggle. Meng Qi raised his head awkwardly and looked at the white clouds that floated in the sky.

    ¡°What if I die during the next mission?¡± Jiang Zhiwei asked jokingly.

    Zhang Yuanshan shook his head and smiled. ¡°Then I¡¯ll take that as the result of me not being able to correctly judge your power and strength.¡±

    Jiang Zhiwei said nothing more and turned her head towards Meng Qi. ¡°Little monk, have you chosen the kungfu that you want to exchange for?¡±

    Meng Qi nodded and pointed at the jade book. ¡°ording to big brother Zhang and Ms. Jiang¡¯s suggestions, I have decided to exchange for the scripts of Shaolin Iron Cloth, Eight Divine Steps, and de Art of Five Tigers Cracking the Gate, which are 30 Karma points, 20 Karma points, and 30 Karma points respectively. Actually, I want to exchange for the first three levels of Golden Bell Shield, but they will cost me 120 Karma points, so I will have to wait until next time.¡±

    He was referring to Shaolin¡¯s unique technique ¡°Golden Bell Shield¡±. The first four levels of this technique belonged to the Qi-cultivation phase and required 20, 40, 60, and 100 Karma points respectively. Although other types of ¡°Golden Bell Shield¡± were cheaper, they were not as effective. After all, if a person could aplish all 12 levels of the Golden Bell Shield that Meng Qi was talking about, he could attain the ¡°Jin Gang Dharmakaya¡±, and nothing would be able to hurt him anymore!

    Iron Cloth was an easy-to-learn kungfu derived from Golden Bell Shield, and had simr effects as the first three levels of Golden Bell Shield. Shaolin kungfu required the learner to have steady fundamentals and improve step by step; only after aplishing the first three levels, the learner could withstand the attacks of ordinary weapons.

    Therefore, as someone who needed to improve in a short period of time, Meng Qi eventually chose to exchange for Iron Cloth rather than only the first level of Golden Bell Shield. Nevertheless, Iron Cloth could be evolved into Golden Bell Shield, so Meng Qi decided to learn Golden Bell Shield from the beginning again in the future to make up for the potential imperfections of an easy-to-learn kungfu.

    It was a careful choice, and the kungfu Meng Qi had picked used up exactly all of his Karma points. Actually, Meng Qi wanted to exchange for Hundred Divine Changes, which Wei Xiaobao had learned, however, as a kungfu that could help even a person who knew little kungfu to escape from danger many times, this Qing Gong was definitely extraordinary. Even though it was created in the end phase of kungfu creation, it was considered one of the strongest kungfu in the Qi-cultivation phase, and cost 100 Karma points. Therefore, Meng Qi gave up with disappointment.

    Fortunately, he discovered Eight Divine Steps, and its description said that it was a simplified version of Hundred Divine Changes. If the learner was extremely talented, it was even possible for him to directlyprehend Hundred Divine Changes through learning Eight Divine Steps.

    ¡°Exchange for scripts? Do you have time to practice?¡± Qi Xia suddenly asked.

    Meng Qi shook his head and frowned. ¡°If I have one year, there won¡¯t be a problem. But Eight Divine Steps is easy to learn if you are smart enough. So maybe I can finish learning the fundamentals in one month. As for the basic de techniques, I just want to learn the fundamentals first, so I would say one month would be enough.¡±

    Jiang Zhiwei thought about it and said, ¡°Then exchange for Iron Cloth. If you master this protective kungfu, you would be considered a master at the lowest level, too. As for de arts, I can help you look for a suitable one after I return to my sect and see if there are any ordinary de scripts that my sectmates have randomly found.¡±

    ¡°Randomly found¡­¡±

    Meng Qi didn¡¯t know what to say.

    Directly practicing Iron Cloth would cost him double the original Karma points, and with the rest of his Karma points, he could exchange only for Eight Divine Steps.

    ¡°Little sister Zhi Wei, after returning to Xi Jian Pavilion, will you have the chance to visit Shaolin again? Besides, you will waste a lot of time on going back and forth,¡± Qi Xia said with a smile. ¡°Luckily, I love to read and have a good memory. Da Jiang Sect has also collected many ordinary kungfu scripts. I can write down a script ording to my memory for little brother Zhen Ding.¡±

    She chuckled. ¡°I know big brother Zhang and little sister Zhi Wei have only focused on working hard on the kungfu of your own sects. You only have some general knowledge of ordinary kungfu and arts, and it would be difficult for you to retell the contents of those scripts.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I have only heard my teacher talk about other kungfu during actual battle exercises.¡± Zhang Yuanshan nodded honestly.

    ¡°Therefore, big brother I have a big advantage when ites to these useless scripts and arts,¡± Qi Xia said to Zhang Yuanshan with a smile. ¡°I¡¯ve justpiled some scripts a moment ago and gave them to the ¡°Owner of Samsara¡± in exchange for 50 Karma points. Um, if you concentrate on recalling it, a script will automatically form in front of you.

    ¡°Hehe, luckily, there are still some scripts left, and de Art of Five Tigers Cracking the Gate is one of them. ording to the ¡°Owner of Samsara¡¯, we can¡¯t teach other people the kungfu that we have already given him. And for scripts that we haven¡¯t given him yet, the Karma points that we will get in return will be halved for every person we teach. If the kungfu isn¡¯t taught by us, then we won¡¯t be responsible.¡±

    Jiang Zhiwei and Zhang Yuanshan slightly nodded and didn¡¯t say anything more. Currently, it was impossible for them to ignore their conscience and exchange the kungfu of their sects for Karma points, even if it was a kungfu that the ¡°Owner of Samsara¡± already had. On the contrary, Qi Zhengyan looked at his sword and seemed like he was deep in thought.

    ¡°Since big sister Qi can provide a de script, everything about little monk¡¯s exchange has been decided,¡± Jiang Zhiwei said thoughtfully. ¡°How about we observe his exchange first and gather some experience.¡±

    ¡°Agreed.¡±

    The others certainly wouldn¡¯t have any objections, and Meng Qi felt very excited.

    At the center of the white jade square, a light beam shined from the sky, making the environment extremely celestial-looking.

    Meng Qi stepped into the light and chose ¡°Automatically learn Iron Cloth¡± from the exchange list that appeared in front of him.

 Chapter 18: Return

    <h4>Chapter 18: Return</h4>

    Trantor: Christina Editor: Rundi

    The next second, numerous light dots appeared in the light beam. Like a group of many fireflies, theypletely covered Meng Qi¡¯s body, continually going in and out.

    Meng Qi felt extremely painful, as if his muscles and skin were being torn apart. The pain in his Dantian was especially unbearable. However, his body was controlled by an unknown force and could not move at all. Neither could he utter a single word, so he had to suffer the pain in silence, even if it felt like going through the 18 levels of torture in hell.

    Just when the pain was about to reach the limit of Meng Qi¡¯s endurance, and he was about to lose his consciousness, he suddenly felt a flow of warmth at his lower abdomen. The genuine Qi that filled hisrgest acupoints flowed naturally, converging into a single flow before entering his Dantian, which had just been refined. After that, the genuine Qi followed different paths and returned to the respective acupoints they belonged to; only the feel of warmth remained in Meng Qi¡¯s Dantian.

    This warmth circted around, following a fixed route of Qi vessels, and interconnected a portion of Meng Qi¡¯s acupoints. It continued to develop and grow, refining the Aperture points and preparing them for future refinement.

    As a result, Meng Qi had the operation route of internal power clearly carved into his memory.

    The light dots disappeared, and so did the pain. However, the feeling, which he couldn¡¯t ¡°forget¡± for a long time, still remained in Meng Qi¡¯s mind.

    ¡°Exchangeplete.¡±

    As usual, there wasn¡¯t any fluctuation in the voice of the ¡°Owner of Samsara¡±.

    Meng Qi didn¡¯t mind that he was still standing in the light beam. He moved his arms and legs, and the only thing he felt was that he had much greater strength than before. Then, he patted his body and felt like he was patting a thick piece of cloth. There wasn¡¯t a single bit of pain.

    ¡°Hah¡­¡±

    Meng Qi was relieved. It seemed like protective external kungfu would no longer be a problem. He then tried to drive out the genuine Qi in his Dantian, and circted it around twice so that he could turn it into his own property as soon as possible.

    ¡°Is everything all right?¡± Jiang Zhiwei asked with both concern and curiosity from outside the light beam.

    Meng Qi shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s rtively sessful.¡±

    As he spoke, he flipped to the page that showed ¡°Qi-cultivation Phase Kungfu¡± and chose ¡°Eight Divine Steps¡±.

    Casually reading through the contents, Meng Qi made sure that it was a Qing Gong script. Without careful read through, he put the script into his clothes and walked out of the light beam.

    ¡°Well, this ¡°Owner of Samsara¡± is truly honest about his offerings,¡± Meng Qi joked to Jiang Zhiwei, Zhang Yuanshan, and the others.

    Jiang Zhiwei nodded and said with a smiled that didn¡¯t look like a smile, ¡°Little monk, remember to be careful at all times. How about I give it a try to test the quality of your Iron Cloth?¡±

    ¡°Ok.¡±

    Meng Qi certainly didn¡¯t want to be careless on an issue closely rted to his life.

    Even though Iron Cloth was an external Kungfu, it hadbined with his skin and muscles, so he didn¡¯t need to circte his Qi to make it effective. However, Meng Qi still held up his internal power, attempting to maximize the effect of Iron Cloth.

    Right after he held up his Qi, something shed in his sight. The only thing he saw was the shine of a sword which looked like a shooting star, and before he could react, the sword had already stabbed his left shoulder.

    The sword made a sound like it had stabbed into some worn-out rag. Only its tip had actually stabbed into Meng Qi¡¯s shoulder, and he only felt a slight pain.

    After the sword was pulled away, a single drop of blood came out.

    Jiang Zhiwei withdrew her long sword, wiped off the blood from its tip, and slightly nodded. ¡°This Iron Cloth is surely authentic. I used 40% of my strength just now, not to mention that my ¡®Sword of the Sun-Prating Rainbow¡¯ belongs to the strong weapon level. I think I will have to use 50% of my power to truly break through your Iron Cloth.¡±

    ¡°Nice!¡±

    Even though he could only withstand less than half of Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s power, Meng Qi was very satisfied. Just a while ago, he couldn¡¯t even withstand 10% of her power!

    Zhang Yuanshan was also very satisfied, having witnessed the whole process. He said with a smile, ¡°An ordinary Jianghu person who has half-way aplished Qi-cultivation would no longer be able to truly hurt you without using all of his strength and a good weapon. However, little brother Zhen Ding, when facing a person who has fully aplished his Qi-cultivation, you should still be careful and try your best to end the battle quickly by attacking the enemy even by risking yourself.¡±

    ¡°Got it. Thank you, big brother Zhang.¡±

    Meng Qi knew what Zhang Yuanshan meant. His basic Iron Cloth wouldn¡¯t be able to block the attacks of a person who had fully aplished Qi-cultivation, yet it could still make the attacks less powerful. Therefore in a battle, he should use this as an advantage and aim for a heavy wound on the opponent at the expense of a lighter wound on himself.

    At this moment, Qi Xia chuckled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t make the little monk too proud of himself.¡± She looked to Meng Qi. ¡°Iron Cloth still has many weak points. You know that too, so you should be careful about them in a battle. Also, different weapons have different levels of effectiveness on Iron Cloth. You better study hard about that.¡±

    She had followed Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s example and started to call Meng Qi ¡°little monk¡±.

    Meng Qi answered ¡°yes¡± seriously. He knew that what Qi Xia said was absolutely true. His eyes, temples, and pubic region were his weak points as they were not protected by the Iron Cloth. Iron Cloth was a protective external Kungfu that was created through punches and blows, so it had great defense against weapons such as clubs. On the other hand, it would be much weaker when facing the attacks of des and swords.

    ¡°Here, the script for de Art of Five Tigers Cracking the Gate.¡±

    Qi Xia handed over a Kungfu script, which consisted of a grayish cover and brand new paper.

    Meng Qi sincerely thanked her. He casually flipped through the pages and put the script away.

    At the same time, Jiang Zhiwei walked to the light beam and opened the ¡°Exchange List¡±.

    She didn¡¯t straightforwardly flip to the page that had ¡°Heavenly Acumen Pill¡± but rather read from the beginning. She skimmed through the list, and her eyes only stopped when she saw Seven Strokes of Heaven Interception, Swordy Sutra of Supremacy, Thirteen Ajati Swordstrikes, Sword Art of Immortal-given Longevity, Battle-Ending Sword Scripts, Truth-Seeking Sword Scripts, Nine Swordstrikes of Solitude, and other sword scripts. Her eyes were filled with concentration and enthusiasm.

    Sighing, she turned to the page that showed ¡°Heavenly Acumen Pill¡±.

    ¡°Done.¡±

    She reached into the light beam and brought out a pill that was sealed in wax. She used her fingertip to cut the wax seal open, and a clean scent soon diffused into the surroundings. Then, after carefully smelling the scent, she slightly nodded. ¡°It truly is Heavenly Acumen Pill.¡±

    Zhang Yuanshan smiled, walked towards her, and then exchanged for Shadowing the Heaven and Shrouding the Earth. He then put it away and looked to Qi Zhengyan.

    ¡°It¡¯s little brother Zheng Yan¡¯s turn now. Have you decided what to exchange for?¡±

    Qi Zhengyan made a salute and answered sincerely, ¡°I only know little kungfu and have little experience and knowledge. Please give me some guidance if you will, big brother Zhang, Ms. Jiang.¡±

    Zhang Yuanshan thought about it and said, ¡°Little brother Zheng Yan, from my observation, the major sword art you study is Long River Sword Art?¡±

    ¡°Yes.

    Lone smoke rises up straight in the great desert;

    Setting sun disappears as a circle above the long river.¡±

    A bitter smile appeared on Qi Zhengyan¡¯s rigid face.

    Meng Qi was very confused.

    ¡°Are they exchanging cue codes?¡±

    Even though Xuan Xin introduced the information about every sect in jianghu to the new disciples, he preferred to talk about his ¡°own¡± jianghu experiences. Moreover, he was a veryzy person and had irrelevant things to do all the time. For this reason, for some sects, he had only mentioned their names, and for some others, he didn¡¯t even talk about them once. Huanhua Swords Sect belonged to thetter group of sects.

    Seeing Meng Qi¡¯s dull face, Jiang Zhiweiughed and exined casually, ¡°The establisher of Huanhua Swords Sect loved to read books and poems. When the dynasty changed, he moved into the deep mountains and by chance met an immortal who taught him an ultimate kungfu. He then used this kungfu as the basis to establish Huanhua Swords Sect.

    ¡°Because of his preference, all the kungfu of Huanhua Swords Sect were named after one or two ancient poems. For example, ¡®Lone smoke rises up straight in the great desert; Setting sun disappears as a circle above the long river¡¯ is the name of a sword art. However, ordinary Jianghu people are not patient enough to remember all the poems, so they gave these kungfu simpler names, such as ¡®Long River Sword Art¡¯.¡±

    Qi Zhengyan gave a light cough and didn¡¯t rebute her words. He knew what his own sect was about and that the founder was just a poor student. If the founder was a truly knowledgeable person, he wouldn¡¯t have named the kungfu that way. However, he certainly couldn¡¯t speak to defame the founder, and he secretly thanked Jiang Zhiwei for saving some face for his sect.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Zhang Yuanshan said cheerfully. ¡°The full name of ¡®Sword Art of Immortal-given Longevity¡¯, which is the name we always use, is actually ¡®The immortal touches on my head, helping me grow hair and granting me longevity.''¡±

    ¡°There is also ¡®Sword Art of Bright Moon Rising with Tide¡¯; do you know which poem it is derived from?¡± Qi Xia asked, smiling happily.

    ¡°Ancient poem¡­¡± Meng Qi frowned slightly. ¡°Is it a coincidence, or is there a reason behind it?¡±

    He casually answered, ¡°The bright moon above the sea rises together with the tide.¡±

    ¡°Correct. Just as I inferred from your skinny body, you¡¯re not from an ordinary family.¡±

    As a girl who grew up on the river, Qi Xia always spoke boldly. Meng Qi¡¯s answer helped her confirm her previous guess.

    Meng Qi curled his lips.

    ¡°How could she act so premeditatedly while being such a young girl?¡±

    He soon forgot about the ancient poems since for now he couldn¡¯t investigate them. At the same time, he thought somewhat delightedly, ¡°In the future when I wear a handsome white shirt, carry a long sword on my waist, wave a folding fan with my hand, and chant poems while I walk, nobody will question me because my poems didn¡¯t have a source¡­¡±

    After the conversation about poems, Zhang Yuanshan returned to the previous topic. ¡°Little brother Zheng Yan, the Long River Sword Art is famous for its preciseness, and it also has hidden killing moves. In my opinion, it matches your character very much. However, it also has ack of flexibility, which prevents it from being able to adjust ording to the enemies¡¯ conditions.

    ¡°Therefore, it is sufficient for defense but not suitable enough for attack. I suggest that you first choose a sword art that is strong at unpredictability and flexibility to support your study, and after you finish refining the nine greatest Apertures rted to the eye Aperture, exchange for ¡®Heavenly Acumen Pill¡¯ using the Karma points you obtain from the next mission.¡±

    ¡°Given your current level, even if you got the ¡®Heavenly Acumen Pill¡¯ now, you might not be able to break through.¡± Jiang Zhiwei didn¡¯t reserve her opinion and pointed her observations out to Qi Zhengyan straightforwardly.

    Qi Zhengyan nodded honestly. ¡°It¡¯s true that I¡¯ve only refined six of the nine acupoints rted to the eye Aperture, and I still need to work hard on it. I will listen to big brother Zhang¡¯s suggestions.¡±

    After he agreed, everyone took out their jade books and began to search for a sword art that matched his needs and had a suitable price. Eventually, Meng Qi, who was very ¡°knowledgeable¡±, found the one that best satisfied Qi Zhengyan.

    Qi Zhengyan saluted Meng Qi. ¡°Thank you, little brother Zhen Ding. Originally, I wanted to exchange for ¡®The evening glow parallels with a lonely duck to fly; the autumn river shares a scenic hue with the vast sky¡¯. However, it¡¯s a secret sword art of my sect after all, and is only taught to a few selected disciples. If I study it on my own and someone discovers, I might be found guilty. But this ¡¯13 Moves of Infinitely Changing Mist¡± that you found is not only unpredictable and flexible, but I can also exin to the people from my sect that I discovered it by chance.¡±

    ¡°Sword Art of Afterglow and Autumn Water¡­¡± Jiang Zhiwei whispered the ¡°generic name¡± of the art to Meng Qi.

    ¡°This sounds too cool!¡±

    Meng Qi secretly sneered at the founder of Huanhua Swords Sect while he said with arge smile, ¡°I discovered it by chance, too. You don¡¯t need to thank me.¡±

    The 13 Moves of Infinitely Changing Mist was the secret art of Heng Shan Sect from The Legendary Swordsman. Meng Qi had considered exchanging for it, but for now, he gave up the idea of bing a handsome sword master.

    The total price for the sword art was 150 Karma points. If it was separated into single moves, then the main part would cost 20 Karma points and each move would cost 10 Karma points. Qi Zhengyan exchanged for the main part and four of the moves, and with the 10 Karma points he had left he exchanged for a bottle of ¡± Ganoderma Elixir of Restoration¡±, which could be used to increase internal power and help the user refine Apertures quicker than usual.

    ¡°Now it should be little sister Qi¡¯s turn.¡± Zhang Yuanshan looked to Qi Xia with a gentle smile. ¡°Since you gave some ordinary scripts to the ¡°Owner of Samsara¡±, I suppose that you have already decided what you want to exchange for?¡±

    Qi Xia cheerfully made a salute. ¡°Big brother Zhang is so smart that I couldn¡¯t hide anything from you. I have an eye on the method to make and use ¡®Tang¡¯s Flower¡¯.¡±

    ¡°Tang¡¯s flower?¡±

    ¡°Tang¡¯s flower?¡±

    Although the same words were spoken, different people said it differently. Zhang Yuanshan and the others were curious and confused, while Meng Qi was shocked.

    ¡°Tang¡¯s Flower from the Legendary Swordsman on the Divine Land? It was one of the three greatest legendary concealed weapons of Tang Men!¡±

    Qi Xia gave Meng Qi a nce. ¡°Little monk, did you see the method to make this concealed weapon a while ago?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, at first I thought about how my kungfu is too weak, so I wanted to find some strong concealed weapon and poison to protect myself.¡± Meng Qi had to exin it this way.

    Qi Xia didn¡¯t say anything more to him and turned to Zhang Yuanshan and Jiang Zhiwei with a smile. ¡°I¡¯ve been scolded by my dad since a young age for not concentrating on learning kungfu and indulging in trivial studies. As a result, I¡¯m not able to open my eye Aperture even now. On the other hand, among all trivial studies, I¡¯ve a preference towards traps and concealed weapons.

    ¡°Unfortunately, Dajiang Gang isn¡¯t good at either of them. Even though my uncles know simr unique arts, they can¡¯t teach me unreservedly. Today, seeing the production method of ¡®Tang¡¯s Flower¡¯, I¡¯m extremely happy.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing for us, too, to have a master of concealed weapons and traps together with us. Now we will be able to cope with more kinds of situations.¡±

    Both Zhang Yuanshan and Jiang Zhiwei approved Qi Xia¡¯s choice.

    ¡°Tang¡¯s Flower¡± was Si Chuan¡¯s Tang Family¡¯s legendary concealed weapon, and its exchange price was extremely expensive. A well-made ¡°Tang¡¯s Flower¡± and the corresponding techniques to use it would cost 300 Karma points, even if it could be used only once.

    If one wanted to be taught directly by the ¡°Owner of Samsara¡± and learn how to produce and use the ¡°Tang¡¯s Flower¡±, then it would cost 300 Karma points to get a general idea, and 600 Karma points to fullyprehend it. In addition, it would cost 150 Karma points if one wanted to exchange for the blueprint that recorded the method of producing and using ¡°Tang¡¯s Flower¡±. However, after obtaining the blueprint, the person would also have to gather a variety of materials and conduct many researches that wouldnd him in numerous risks.

    Qi Xia contributed some more scripts and finally had 150 Karma points, which she used to obtain the method of producing and using ¡°Tang¡¯s Flower¡±.

    ¡°Exchangepletes. Choose the items that you want to deposit, return to your original world, and wait for the next ¡°samsara mission¡±. You will not be able to visit this ce until then. If you want to practice here, you will need to exchange for time right now,¡± the grand voice of the ¡°Owner of Samsara¡± said.

    Since he wouldn¡¯t be able to casually visit this universe, Meng Qi carried the kungfu scripts with him and roughly examined his ¡°domain¡±.

    Behind the white jade door was an empty room. If he wanted a bed, a chair, and other furniture, he would have to exchange for them.

    A light sprinkled down and covered Meng Qi and the others, who had just returned to the square. After this, he lost his consciousness.

    The darkness was very heavy. Meng Qi struggled for a while and hastily sat up. He saw the beautiful moonlight, and everything was peaceful and quiet.

    Then he heard Zhen Hui and the others¡¯ breathing sounds. Clearly, they were still in deep sleep.

    ¡°I¡¯ve returned to my room¡­¡±

    Meng Qi subconsciously brought up his Qi. His Dantian became warm, and the warmth gradually flowed to the rest of his body.

    ¡°Eh, the little jade Buddha¡­¡±

    After discovering with happiness that all the things he had exchanged for were still with him, Meng Qi suddenly found the little Jade Buddha that he wore cracked into two pieces. It no longer had the warm and peaceful feel that it used to have.

    Meng Qi felt both rmed and confused. He couldn¡¯t stop thinking about it, which also prevented him from falling asleep. He didn¡¯t know how much time had passed when a familiar bell started ringing. However, it was not as peaceful and inspiring as usual. Instead, one ring rang after another, as if something serious had happened in the temple!

 Chapter 19: Courage

    <h4>Chapter 19: Courage</h4>

    Trantor: Christina Editor: Rundi

    Meng Qi listened to the bell rings with rm, while his hands quietly clenched into tight fists under the nket.

    ¡°Did they discover Qing Jing¡¯s death? Or did Qing Jing disappear?¡±

    Hearing the unusual ringing of the bell, Zhen Ying, Zhen Guan, and the other char monks who usually were not interested in anything quickly sat up. Their panic became a camouge for Meng Qi¡¯s unusual reaction.

    Inside the Great Buddha¡¯s Hall, the golden Buddha figure was very solemn. It looked at the crowd in the hall with mercy and benevolence.

    Right under the Buddha¡¯s figure stood an old monk with white eyebrows and a sagging face that shone with a pale gold color. He looked very calm and wore a yellow robe and a red cassock. In his hands he held a tin staff that had nine rings on it.

    ¡°Namo Amit¨¡bha. Benefactors, please remain calm.¡±

    With one of his hands held up, the old monk chanted the name of Buddha.

    Around 20 monks that wore red cassocks stood beside him. Some of them had very deep wrinkles, and were so old that their age couldn¡¯t be inferred, while others were skinny and gaunt, and looked like dead wood. Of the rest, some had a mncholic atmosphere, and some seemed very mature and elegant.

    ¡°Humph, be calm? A disciple from my sect was killed at Shaolin, and you want me to be calm?¡± said an old Taoist who wore a crown that had seven stars on it and a Yin Yang frock, as he stared at the old monk. ¡°Great master Kong Wen, we, Xuan Tian Sect hase because of your invitation, not because we wanted our disciples to get killed here. You must give us a reasonable exnation! Otherwise¡­ humph!¡±

    The person he addressed was as white as snow, yet his face was very ruddy, and there wasn¡¯t a single wrinkle on his face.

    The old monk was Kong Wen, His Abbotship of Shaolin who attained the ¡°Golden Body of the Dragon-subduing Arhat¡±. His reputation and power had helped him rule Jianghu for more than 100 years.

    ¡°Amit¨¡bha. Benefactor Shou Zhuo, since such a horrible thing has happened in this temple, regardless of which the murderer is, we Shaolin will be responsible,¡± Kong Wen said peacefully and didn¡¯t try to save face for the sect by shifting me. ¡°However, I believe that same as all the benefactors here, benefactor Shou Jing from your sect would want to know first who the murderer is and what he wants. Please allow me some time to examine the corpse and find out the murderer.¡±

    Taoist Shou Jing was the leader of Xuan Tian sect. It was said that he had arrived at the threshold of the Dharmakaya realm, and he ranked second in the Earthly Ranking.

    ¡°What great master Kong Wen has said is very reasonable. Please remain calm, my Taoist friend Shou Zhuo. We all feel the same sorrow that you feel.¡± A middle-aged Taoist who wore a ck tortoise frock came forth and dissuaded Shou Zhuo.

    Among the disciples who stood behind him, Zhang Yuanshan was staring mournfully at Qing Jing¡¯s body, whichy on a white cloth. Qing Jing¡¯s head and body were separated into two parts, and his eyes were wide-open. Clearly, he had experienced extreme shock and anger before his death.

    ¡°The way he died is the same¡­¡± Zhang Yuanshan was startled. ¡°How he died in reality is the same as how he died in the ¡®samsara universe¡¯!¡±

    Regardless of whether they had physically entered ¡°samsara¡±, or was in an illusionary projection, the ¡°Owner of Samsara¡± was proven to be omnipotent, since he had aplished all of this under the monitoring of the ¡°Dragon-subduing Arhat¡±!

    Zhang Yuanshan secretly peeped at Jiang Zhiwei, who stood among Xi Jian Pavilion disciples, and Qi Xia, who stood among the people of Dajiang Gang. They also couldn¡¯t hide their astonishment, and seemed very sad and serious. On the other hand, Qi Zhengyan was just an ordinary disciple and did not possess the status to enter the Great Buddha¡¯s Hall together with the seniors of Huanhua Swords Sect.

    Nevertheless, a Xuan Tian Sect disciple being mysteriously murdered inside Shaolin temple was horrifying news. As a result, other young disciples in the hall had simrly frightened expressions, so nobody discovered the three¡¯s unusualness.

    Taoist Shou Zhuo coldly nced at the Taoist from Zhen Wu Sect. ¡°Xuan Yuanzi, the victim is not a disciple of your sect. Stop being a hypocrite!¡±

    ¡°I have always heard that Taoist friend Shou Zhuo from Xuan Tian Sect has an irascible and frank personality. From what I¡¯ve seen today, it seems that those rumors are true.¡±

    Xuan Yuanzi was a well-cultured person. He knew that Xuan Tian Sect still had many disciples simr to Qing Jing and could bear the loss of a single disciple. However, for them, Qing Jing being assassinated in Shaolin was like them being heavily pped on the face. It was reasonable that Taoist Shou Zhuo was outraged. Thus, he only gave a simple reply with a smile, and then looked to the other side. ¡°Taoist friend Su, what do you think?¡±

    A young and handsome man who wore blue clothes stood in front of Jiang Zhiwei. At first sight, he seemed rather ordinary, but with careful observation, it could be discovered that he had an ¡°empty¡± atmosphere. It seemed like he didn¡¯t have any human desires.

    The young man¡¯s eyes were half closed. He gently stroked the simple and unsophisticated sword he had on his waist, and said in an old and deep voice, ¡°I agree with great master Kong Wen.¡±

    His voice didn¡¯t match his appearance at all, and sounded like that of an elderly man who had experienced all kinds of worldly affairs and seen through the essence of the secr world.

    After the man in blue finished speaking, the Great Buddha¡¯s Hall became silent. Even the irascible Taoist Shou Zhuo didn¡¯t refute, as if the man¡¯s manliness had convinced him.

    Taoist Shou Zhuo remained silent for a moment and then made a salute. ¡°Please examine Qing Jing¡¯s injuries, great master Kong Wen.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t that the man in blue had a more awe-inspiring reputation or was stronger than abbot Kong Wen. Everybody knew that in the future he might be able to surpass Kong Wen, though at least for now, there was still an immeasurably vast difference between the two.

    The true reason to this was that abbot Kong Wen always acted with leniency and modesty, and never mistreated the weak even given his strength. Everyone could debate with him about what¡¯s right and what¡¯s wrong, and about reasons and principles. In contrast, the man in blue was too impatient to engage in talking and discussions. If anyone irritated him, he would attack the person with his sword right away.

    Kong Wen handed his nine-ringed staff to a handsome middle-aged monk who had a mncholic atmosphere and stood next to him. The abbot then slowly took several steps forward and stopped beside Qing Jing¡¯s corpse. In his eyes, there seemed to be some dotted golden lights of Buddha.

    ¡°The fatal injury on benefactor Qing Jing¡¯s body is a palm attack in the center of his back. The murderer is a person who has just entered the Enlightenment Phase and is skilled at iron palms. As for the wound on his neck, it was done after his death and by a long de. The person who used the de is slightly stronger than the person who attacked with his palms. ¡°Therefore, altogether there are two murderers, and both are masters who have opened the Eye Aperture.¡± Kong Wen slowly exined Qing Jing¡¯s cause of death, which stupefied Zhang Yuan Shan, Jiang Zhiwei, and the others. ¡°How could he retell everything so clearly and with so much detail! So this was what a Dharmakaya-level master was like!¡±

    The face of Taoist Shou Zhuo was ghastly pale. ¡°I¡¯m also able to give a conclusion like this. But how about the true murderer Who is this true murderer that can let two Enlightenment-level juniors sneak into my yard without being discovered by me Who is this true murderer that canmit murder in Shaolin without being noticed by you, the great master who has both Heaven Eye and Heaven Ear¡±

    ¡°I was meditating in Dhyana yesterday and spiritually visiting the purend of Buddha and the gods and goddesses. The true murderer might have exploited this as his chance,¡± Kong Wen answered with perfect calmness, and his expression implied some regret and apology.

    Taoist Shou Zhuo didn¡¯t concede. ¡°Great master Kong Wen. I¡¯m afraid that few people knew you were deep in Ding. How could things be so coincidental Please show us the capabilities of your golden body and seek out the true murderer!¡±

    His words were very reasonable. Xuan Yuan Zi and the others all slightly nodded their heads and looked to Kong Wen.

    Kong Wen put his palms together. ¡°Amit¨¡bha. I¡¯ve already tried my best, but the true murderer¡¯s power is not lower than mine. We have lost the ¡®clue¡¯.¡±

    ¡°Do you mean Shaolin won¡¯t be able to find the murderer Then I will have to report to my big brother, the head of my sect, and bring out the Time de to look for the true murderer on my own!¡± Taoist Shou Zhuo said with fury.

    ¡°Amit¨¡bha. I feel guilty to all the benefactors of Xuan Tian Sect. I¡¯m willing to go up the Jade Emperor Mountain, apologize to benefactor Shou Jing, and look for the true murderer together with you,¡± Kong Wen said with sorrow and sympathy.

    Several heads and elders that stood behind Kong Wen had dissatisfied expressions. Shou Zhuo was being way too aggressive, and the abbot was acting way too weak! Nevertheless, they understood too that the murder was extremely odd, and before they could find the true murderer, if the abbot didn¡¯t deal with it this way, Shaolin¡¯s reputation might be destroyedpletely.

    Hearing that Kong Wen was willing to go up the Jade Emperor Mountain and apologize by himself, everyone became speechless due to astonishment. Taoist Shou Zhuo also felt awkward for the first time. ¡°Great master Kong Wen, you don¡¯t need to do this. I can feel your sincerity, and I only hope that Shaolin can keep its promise and search for the true murderer together with our sect.¡±

    It would be an ordeal for his Taoist heart if the Golden-Bodied Luohan, who ranked third on the Heaven Ranking, and whose reputation ruled the world for more than 100 years, really visited them himself. Since Xuan Tian Sect also didn¡¯t have any trustworthy evidence that Shaolin had something to do with the murder, they didn¡¯t want to be too threatening and aggressive.

    Listening to the seniors¡¯ discussion about the true murderer, Zhang Yuan Shan couldn¡¯t stop thinking. To be honest, even though Zhen Wu sect put an emphasis on sending disciples out to gain experience and refine themselves, and the missions in the ¡°samsara world¡± could also be considered as an unusual type of exercise, yet he had just entered Enlightenment and was far from being suitable to dive into things like this.

    Therefore, he really wanted to stay away from the ¡°Owner of Samsara¡±, and stay away from the ¡°samsara missions¡±. He did feel enthusiastic about the godly weapons and kungfu, and the magical pills and medicines, yet considering his current realm, he already had enough scripts, weapons, and pills. Moreover, his strength didn¡¯t stop improving nor did the improvement slow down, and he wasn¡¯t in a helpless position where all his sectmates started to surpass him.

    Now that the ¡°Dragon-Taming Luohan¡± was here, it was a chance for him to break away from the ¡°Owner of Samsara¡±!

    A Dharmakaya-level master could already be considered an immortal and omnipotent. Even if his power was still weaker than that of the ¡°Owner of Samsara¡±, he should be able to resist against the ¡°Owner¡± and assure the safety of Zhang Yuan Shan and the others. If not so, why would the ¡°Owner of Samsara¡± secretly and mysteriously take them away to finish the ¡°samsara mission¡±; he would be able to directly bring the whole world¡¯s masters there.

    Of course, it might be something else that the ¡°Owner of Samsara¡± was scrupling about.

    ¡°Should I reveal what I know about the ¡®Samsara World¡¯ The ¡®Owner of Samsara¡¯ wouldn¡¯t be able to kill me under the eyes of the ¡®Dragon-Taming Luohan¡¯, would he?

    ¡°Even if the ¡®Owner of Samsara¡¯ is in fact abbot Kong Wen himself, he would disguise his identity in front of all the seniors from different sects and try his best to get vengeance for us. The world is so vast, and he is not the only Dharmakaya-level master. For example, master Chong He, who is also a Taoist, is ranked higher on the Heaven Ranking than he is!

    ¡°But if abbot Kong Wen is coborating with some other Dharmakaya-level master, then the moment I reveal everything I know, the other master can kill me very easily. Kong Wen only has to pretend that he was caught unprepared, and so was unable to save me¡­

    ¡°Or maybe the ¡®Owner of Samsara¡¯ is far stronger than Abbot Kong Wen and has attained the level of the Taoist Primogenitor and Buddha, so he can kill anyone who leaks the secret without leaving any trace behind¡­

    ¡°If I had already opened the Nine Apertures, I would be able to use the ¡®samsara world¡¯ to refine myself¡­¡±

    Many different ideas went through Zhang Yuan Shan¡¯s mind, yet he still couldn¡¯t resolve and go for it.

    He sighed to himself. He was not brave enough to risk his life, which has always been his weakness.

    He knew himself very well. His calmness and capability were very outstanding, and had always been praised by senior people, and he seldom became flustered facing emergencies and idents. However, for the same reason, he always thought too much and cared too much. When the situation required him to take risks and go for it, he alwayscked the necessary courage to do so. This was the true reason why he couldn¡¯t pass the entry level of Zhenwu¡¯s Seven Strokes Scripture.

    Thinking about this, he looked to Jiang Zhiwei. From this aspect, she was far better than him.

    Jiang Zhiwei stood behind Su Wu Ming, looked down at her nose, and concentrated on maintaining inner peace. Although she seemed slightly sad, there was no sign that she wanted to step forward and reveal the secret of the ¡°samsara world¡±.

    A thought popped into Zhang Yuan Shan¡¯s mind. He thought about Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s enthusiastic eyes when she looked at the list of sword arts. He then gave a bitter smile and quietly shook his head.

    ¡°Great master abbot, I¡¯ve something to report. It is rted to Qing Jing¡¯s death.¡± Suddenly, Zhang Yuan Shan heard Qi Xia¡¯s voice.

    He looked to her with great astonishment, and there he saw a pretty face that implicitly showed her resolution.

    Jiang Zhiwei, who seemed as if she was counting how many ants there were on the ground, also raised her head in shock.

 Chapter 20: Secret

    <h4>Chapter 20: Secret</h4>

    Trantor: Christina Editor: Rundi

    Zhang Yuanshan¡¯s mind was a mess. All he could think of was how on the ¡°samsara square¡± Qi Xia cheerfully introduced Tang¡¯s Flower to them and talked about traps and secret weapons. Originally, he believed that if there was someone who would take risks and reveal the ¡°samsara world¡±, it would be Jiang Zhiwei or him. He never imagined that it would be Qi Xia, who had finally gotten into contact with what she had always dreamed of and who could have fulfilled her wish very soon!

    How could he know that while he was still hesitating, she had already made up her mind? No, it seemed like she had made the decision a long time ago!

    ¡°Was she just pretending to be extremely happy during the exchange?¡±

    ¡°No, her reaction didn¡¯t seem fake. Maybe even her happiness couldn¡¯t win over her will to escape from danger!¡±

    Immediately after Qi Xia finished her sentence, Kong Wen looked to her and said after an ¡°Amit¨¡bha¡±, ¡°Please go on, benefactor Qi.¡±

    ¡°What do you know?¡±

    Outraged by the true murderer, Taoist Shou Zhuo looked to Qi Xia and waited for her to provide some clues.

    At the same time, Su Wuming, Xuan Yuanzi, Qi Xia¡¯s father Qi Yuan, and many others all had their eyes on Qi Xia. They didn¡¯t know how she, who lived several yards away from Xuan Tian Sect¡¯s yard, could have discovered something about Qing Jing¡¯s death.

    If it was something she had noticed when she went to the toilet at night, masters like them would have also sensed it even in their sleep. In other words, since it was something that could outsmart their senses, there was no way that a young girl who hadn¡¯t even attained Enlightenment could have discovered it coincidentally.

    Zhang Yuanshan subconsciously hid behind Xuan Yuanzi, and his left hand clenched into a fist. His right hand felt the hilt of his sword, and the coldness of it slightly alleviated his nervousness and worry. He quietly nced at Jiang Zhiwei, and saw that her right hand was pressed to the hilt of her sword as well.

    After Qi Xia blurted out the first sentence, there was no chance for her to regret. She looked around at the seniors in the hall and Kong Wen, the ¡°Dragon-subduing Arhat¡±, and hoped that this Dharmakaya-level master could stop the ¡°Owner of Samsara¡±.

    Even if His Abbotship Kong Wen himself was the viin behind this, he would protect her to protect his own secret. He would even escort her back to the Dajiang Gang. After she returned to Dajiang Gang, her father and the other seniors, who by now would be very rmed, would definitely bring out the ultimate weapon of their faction, the ¡°Staff of Dancing Sea and Somersaulting River¡±, and then her safety would be guaranteed for sure.

    ¡°His Abbotship, both Qing Jing and I met the ¡®Own¡­¡±

    Qi Xia formted her words and attempted to raise everyone¡¯s vignce by speaking as quickly as possible.

    As she tried to pronounce the word ¡°owner¡±, she suddenly felt her heart begin to beat faster and faster and faster, until it reached an almost unattainable speed. A huge amount of blood upwelled through her vessels. Her brain swelled, her throat became blocked, and she could no longer take a single breath.

    Bang!

    With a blurry consciousness, Qi Xia thought she heard a crisp crack, and her sight became flooded with red. Though unclearly, she saw arge hand stretch out to her, trying to save her; it glittered with a solemn Buddha shine and carried a gentle and calming atmosphere. At the same time, a sword shine emerged like a swift eagle diving from the sky, and in a blink of the eye, it pointed at the space three inches behind her.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that the ¡°Owner of Samsara¡± would really dare to attack in front of a Dharmakaya-level master¡­¡±

    ¡°Unfortunately, everyone is a bitte¡­¡±

    With bitterness, regret, shock, and an unwillingness to reconcile, Qi Xia fell into the rimless darkness. Losing support, her body fell to the ground.

    ¡°Daughter!¡±

    Qi Yuantong yelled mournfully, rushing towards Qi Xia¡¯s body very quickly and catching her in his arms. Genuine Qi flowed out from the center of his palms and poured into Qi Xia¡¯s body, but she did not move again.

    Jiang Zhiwei was still confused and shocked when Su Wuming retrieved his long sword. His left hand gently stroked his sword, and his eyes, which had always been half-closed, opened. With a very serious expression, he seemed to be pondering deeply what had just happened.

    ¡°Amit¨¡bha, I was toote.¡±

    His palms together pressed together, Kong Wen no longer had a sacred Buddha shine shing around him. For the first time, shock and astonishment appeared on his calm face.

    ¡°Pretend to be unprepared andte¡­ Pretend to be unprepared andte¡­¡±

    Zhang Yuanshan was both startled and frightened, and his mind was a chaos. Fear, regret, self-usation, and a guilty joy that the corpse lying on the ground was not his mingled together and deprived him of his ability to think.

    Suddenly, an insight popped into his head.

    ¡°No, His Abbotship Kong Wen didn¡¯t even show his Golden Body of Arhat. If he indeed was pretending to be unprepared, then he should have tried his very best to prove his innocence! Maybe he was really unprepared? Even I, who know what¡¯s behind all this, didn¡¯t expect that the ¡®Owner of Samsara¡¯ would act so quickly, so mercilessly, and so mysteriously¡­¡±

    Looking at Qi Xia, who had lost her vigor andy in Qi Yuantong¡¯s arms, Zhang Yuanshan felt like his heart was grasped by an enormous hand. It felt so heavy that he could barely breathe.

    Taoist Shou Zhuo also hadn¡¯te to rescue on time. At first, he red at Kong Wen, as if he was going to me him for not doing his best and use him of being involved with the true murderer. However, his expression suddenly changed a few times, as if he had recalled something important, and he gradually calmed down. In addition, Xuan Yuanzi, Qi Yuantong, and the others also didn¡¯t me Kong Wen.

    ¡°Benefactors, what has just happened to benefactor Qi reminded me of several simr events,¡± Kong Wen slowly began to say. ¡°It¡¯s my oversight that I didn¡¯t link what had happened to benefactor Qing Jing to those events. Otherwise, I could have saved benefactor Qi.¡±

    ¡°Several simr events?¡±

    Zhang Yuanshan felt that there had been too many shocking events tonight, which kind of exceeded his limit. He looked at Kong Wen with nervousness and rm, only to find that Jiang Zhiwei behaved exactly the same as he did.

    Fortunately, other people had simr reactions, so they didn¡¯t seem weird.

    ¡°I¡¯m willing to listen to the details.¡±

    Xuan Yuanzi made a salute. Qi Yuantong also looked to Kong Wen with his red eyes.

    Kong Wen sighed. ¡°Have any benefactors heard of a mysterious organization called ¡®The Immortals¡¯? Their members would die mysteriously, just like how benefactor Qi just did, if they wanted to leak the organization¡¯s secrets. I suspect that their bodies have some kind of curse hidden inside, which will bring a mysterious force if it is triggered.¡±

    ¡°¡®The Immortals¡¯? I¡¯ve once fought with one of their members, ¡®Doumu Progenitor¡¯. You know what, I nearly lost my life,¡± Xuan Yuanzi said self-mockingly, ¡°but I¡¯ve never caught a member of theirs, and never saw a simrly mysterious death either.¡±

    ¡°What? You nearly lost your life? And what is that ¡®Doumu Progenitor¡¯?¡± Taoist Shou Zhuo, who had a bad temper, asked with disbelief.

    Xuan Yuanzi was the head of the general affairs of Zhen Wu Sect. Although he was not a top master of the sect, he was still a famous person on the Earthly Ranking, and he was as strong as Taoist Shou Zhuo. It was truly uneptable that he would be beaten by a master from an ¡°organization¡± that was not famous at all.

    ¡°From what I know, ¡®The Immortals¡¯ don¡¯t have many official members, and there are at most 20 of them. Every one of them has code-named themselves after a famous Taoist or immortal from ancient mythology, and none of their real names are known. ¡®Doumu Progenitor¡¯ is one of them,¡± Kong Wen exined to the people that had never heard of ¡°The Immortals¡± before.

    Xuan Yuanzi shook his head with a bitter smile. ¡°His Abbotship knows much more than I do. I muddleheadedly met that ¡®Doumu Progenitor¡¯, fought with her, and fled. I know nothing other than the name ¡®The Immortals¡¯ and her codename. I think she was already at the top of the Exterior Realm ten years ago.¡±

    ¡°Code-named themselves after immortals, and no true names are known? How on earth could there be so many nameless masters! I would say this organization is secretly formed by a group of ambitious people from different sects and families! Xuan Yuanzi, can you tell the kungfu origins of ¡®Doumu Progenitor¡¯?¡± Taoist Shou Zhuo asked with a humph.

    He didn¡¯t believe that so many masters could keep themselves unknown to public. Except their codenames in ¡°The Immortals¡±, they must have other famous identities in Jianghu!

    Therefore, he still suspected that Shaolin had secret agents!

    Xuan Yuanzi answered, ¡°If I could tell her kungfu origins, I would have found her a long time ago. Zhen Wu Sect is the legitimate sessor of Zhen Wu Emperor. We are not that easy to y around with. The kungfu ¡®Doumu Progenitor¡¯ used was simr to the ultimate kungfu the ¡®Doumu Progenitor¡¯ from ancient mythology used, which was called Star God¡¯s Arrival on Earth. However, both Star God¡¯s Arrival on Earth and the Art of All to None have been lost for tens of thousands of years. How would I know who has inherited them by chance?¡±

    ¡°Art of All to None¡­ Star God¡¯s Arrival on Earth¡­¡±

    Zhang Yuanshan¡¯s face was pale¡ªhe remembered that these two ultimate kungfu were both on the ¡°Owner of Samsara¡¯s¡± exchange list. The former was worth 500 thousand Karma points, and thetter was worth 80 thousand.

    ¡°Is ¡°The Immortals¡± rted to the ¡°samsara world¡±?¡±

    Taoist Shou Zhuo walked around Qi Yuantong and slightly nodded his head. ¡°A mysterious force burst inside the body and is connected with an unknown outer force. This is indeed impossible to be aplished by ordinary people. Yet since there will be traces of curses or things simr to that, we can check each other¡¯s identity right now and right here.¡±

    Just when Zhang Yuanshan got extremely nervous and scared, Su Wuming, who was standing in front of Jiang Zhiwei, opened his mouth. ¡°Simr traces will be very well-hidden. If we don¡¯t find out the origin and design a method ordingly, we might not be able to discover anything.¡±

    ¡°Su Wuming, we should act instead of just guessing around.¡± Taoist Shou Zhuo became doughtier. He was not afraid of Su Wuming.

    ¡°What benefactor Su said is absolutely right. Last time, I well prepared before trying to find some clues left behind by ¡®Lord Tai Yi¡¯, who is also a member of ¡®The Immortals¡¯, yet I still didn¡¯t find any concealed trace¡­¡± Kong Wen roughly told everyone the several encounters he had with ¡°The Immortals¡±. He then looked to Su Wuming. ¡°It sounds like benefactor Su has simr experiences?¡±

    Su Wuming said without any fluctuation in voice, ¡°I met an organization called ¡®The Myths¡±, which is simr to ¡°The Immortals¡± yet is its deadly foe. Their members use names of ancient deities as their code-names.¡±

    ¡°Benefactor Su, did you learn anything from them?¡± Kong Wen asked with concern while all the others were still shocked by the fact that there was another mysterious organization.

    Su Wuming was calm as usual. ¡°The ¡®Patriarch East¡¯ whom I met and fought with was pretty strong, so I couldn¡¯t restrain my strength.¡±

    ¡°So he means the guy is already dead?¡±

    Many young disciples didn¡¯t know how to react.

    ¡°And the corpse mysteriously self-destructed,¡± Su Wuming added.

    Kong Wen sighed. ¡°With my monitoring, ¡®Lord Tai Yi¡¯s¡¯ corpse was not destroyed. His true identity was not ordinary. Later I will tell you about it in detail.¡±

    Since there were too many people in the hall, it was not suitable for a more in-depth discussion.

    ¡°May it be ¡®The Immortals¡¯ or ¡®The Myths¡¯, they are both sneaky and mysterious. There must be some conspiracy. I suggest that allrge sects work together and investigate this thoroughly!¡± Taoist Shou Zhuo said in a loud voice.

    Kong Wen nodded and took back his nine-ringed staff. ¡°If we discover any new information, Shaolin is willing to share it with all of you.¡±

    ¡°So is Xuan Tian Sect,¡± Taoist Shou Zhuo promised immediately and looked to Qi Yuantong. ¡°My Taoist friend Qi, please check your daughter¡¯s belongings and see if there are any discoveries.¡±

    Qi Yuantong nodded with a gloomy face. It was no surprise that he soon found the production method of ¡°Tang¡¯s Flower¡±. After that, he clenched his teeth and said, ¡°Dajiang Gang does not own a concealed weapon like this! Humph! I must kill ¡®The Immortals¡¯ and ¡®The Myths¡¯, turning them into sacrifices for my daughter!¡±

    A concealed weapon¡¯s production method which he had never seen in Jianghu reminded him of the Star God¡¯s Arrival on Earth that Xuan Yuanzi mentioned previously. This convinced him even more that the two mysterious organizations had something to do with his daughter¡¯s death.

    Xuan Yuanzi nced at the disciples that stood behind the masters of each sect. ¡°This matter is extremely important. Please take care of your disciples and make sure they don¡¯t leak it to outsiders.¡±

    Only future elites of each sect were allowed to enter the Great Buddha¡¯s Hall, and they had a certain level of eligibility to listen to matters like this. Therefore, he only told them not to leak the information to outsiders.

    ¡°Yes, uncle,¡± Zhang Yuanshan answered immediately. Other disciples also made their promises one by one.

    The seniors went to the back of the hall to secretly discuss the matter before returning inside.

    Zhang Yuanshan followed Xuan Yuanzi to leave the Great Buddha¡¯s Hall, and then walked towards the yard he lived in.

    On his way, he couldn¡¯t stop worrying about what had just happened.

    Suddenly, he heard a light sigh from his teacher and uncle, Xuan Yuanzi.

    The sigh was like a trigger that caused an outburst of Zhang Yuanshan¡¯s confusion. He quickly caught up with Xuan Yuanzi and asked in a low voice, ¡°Uncle, why didn¡¯t you suspect His Abbotship Kong Wen? He didn¡¯t try his best to save little sister Qi, not even showing his Golden Body of Arhat.¡±

    Xuan Yuanzi smiled andplimented, ¡°A very careful and detailed observation.¡± Then, he looked to the sky and said with a sigh, ¡°The rumor is not false.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Zhang Yuanshan looked at Xuan Yuanzi with confusion, but thetter didn¡¯t seem like he would exin what he had just said. He shook his head, which implied that Zhang Yuanshan shouldn¡¯t ask too much.

    The night was cold, small snowkes falling from the sky that had just begun to light up.

 Chapter 21: Disaster and Fortune Come Together

    <h4>Chapter 21: Disaster and Fortune Come Together</h4>

    Trantor: Christina Editor: Rundi

    After he finished carrying water and eating his breakfast, Meng Qi hurriedly walked towards the Meditation Yard with his broom. He wanted to ask Jiang Zhiwei and Zhang Yuanshan why the bells had rung so urgently in the morning.

    ¡°Was it because Qing Jing¡¯s death has been discovered?¡±

    ¡°Did the Dharmakaya-level master find any clues? What was the reaction of the other sects?¡±

    Carrying these questions, Meng Qi walked into the Meditation Yard and pretended that he came to sweep the thinyer of snow that had umtedst night.

    While he was sweeping, he quietly observed the disciples from different sects who walked in and out of the yard. Even though most of them seemed very shocked and confused, very few of them had serious expressions, rather appearing to have something important on their minds.

    ¡°Hey, the junior fellow apprentice over there.¡±

    Suddenly, Meng Qi heard Zhang Yuanshan¡¯s voice, which he was very familiar with.

    Meng Qi turned his head around and saw Zhang Yuanshan standing in front of a guest room and waving at him. ¡°Pleasee in and clean the room for me. I¡¯m feeling very uneasy and identally made the floor dirty.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Meng Qi knew Zhang Yuanshan was making up an excuse for him to enter the room, so he immediately walked towards the room with his broom and dustpan.

    Zhang Yuanshan waited for Meng Qi politely and made way for him to enter first. He then looked around and checked the surroundings, pretending that it was just a casual look.

    As soon as Meng Qi entered the room, he saw a bright yellow color. Jiang Zhiwei was here, too.

    Meng Qi wanted to be as careful as possible so he lowered his head and began to sweep the stains and garbage on the floor.

    Jiang Zhiwei smiled. ¡°Little monk, it¡¯s you again?¡±

    ¡°Yes, benefactor Jiang, I¡¯m responsible for cleaning the Meditation Yard these two days.¡±

    Meng Qi noticed that Jiang Zhiwei was pretending that she had only met him once yesterday, so he decided to co-operate.

    Hearing ¡°benefactor Jiang¡±, Jiang Zhiwei raised her right hand and covered her mouth. She then put on a serious expression and said to Zhang Yuanshan, who returned into the room, ¡°Big brother Zhang, big sister Qi and I had established a kind of friendship through the fight we had yesterday. I never expected that she would be involved in such an unfortunate happening today. My anger cannot be appeased. Since you know her very well, do you remember any clues? I certainly will use the sword in my hand to take revenge for her!¡±

    She had defeated Qi Xia yesterday in the kungfu contest.

    ¡°What? Qi Xia is dead? The shock and fright Meng Qi felt were like a violent storm which he couldn¡¯t restrain. How could Qi Xia die? How could the smart and beautiful southern girl who loved the art of traps and concealed weapons die so suddenly?¡±

    Pah!

    In the midst of shock, although he tried his best to control himself, Meng Qi still wasn¡¯t able to hold his broom well. What he had just heard was far beyond his imagination.

    The sound of the collision between the broom and the ground pulled Meng Qi back to reality. He hurriedly bent down, picked the broom up, and pretended to be terrified. ¡°So sorry for my, my impoliteness!¡±

    His stammer was not fake, though. He was too astounded.

    ¡°No worries. When I heard this news, I was as shocked as you are. This is way too horrifying,¡± Zhang Yuanshanforted Meng Qi in the way he talked to other unfamiliar Shaolin disciples.

    Then, he turned to Jiang Zhiwei and said, ¡°Before the New Year, I¡¯ve met little sister Qi once at Mao Ling. Even though we didn¡¯t know each other for long, we chatted like old friends. Yet I didn¡¯t notice anything weird. Perhaps what great master Kong Wen has said is right. She has died because she wanted to reveal that secret and was killed by the curse buried in her body. Sigh, little sister was still so young. Who would imagine that she would die at such a young age? This is truly unfortunate and sorrowful.¡±

    The grief and regret in his voice were real.

    Although they couldn¡¯t discuss the two mysterious organizations in public, Qi Xia and Qing Jing¡¯s death woulde to light sooner orter, and eventually everyone would know about it. Therefore, Zhang Yuanshan and Jiang Zhiwei decided to tell Meng Qi about it beforehand so that he wouldn¡¯t look suspicious in front of the other monks when he heard about itter.

    ¡°So Qi Xia has died because she tried to tell other people about the ¡®Samsara World¡¯¡­ At the time, she must have been in front of a Dharmakaya-level master. And yet she still died? Is the ¡°Owner of Samsara¡± really so omnipotent?¡±

    Meng Qi understood the reason behind Qi Xia¡¯s death, yet his shock and fright did not alleviate at all.

    ¡°When there is a chance to escape, who would prefer to be controlled? Who would prefer to risk their lives and be forced toplete all sorts of quests in exchange for ¡®ultimate kungfu and magical pills¡¯?¡±

    ¡°Is it true that even a Dharmkaya-level master, the ¡®Dragon-subduing Arhat¡¯, can¡¯t stop the ¡®Owner of Samsara¡¯?¡±

    Jiang Zhiwei sighed. ¡°Qing Jing has also died mysteriously. The true murderer behind all of this is loathsome!¡±

    ¡°There was something that confused me back then. Did you notice, little sister Jiang?¡± Zhang Yuanshan thought about it for a moment and said, ¡°When little sister Qi¡¯s curse was triggered, although great master Kong Wen said he waste, he never used the power of his golden body. This is not reasonable at all. I asked uncle Xuan Yuanzi about this in private, but the only thing he said was that the rumor is not false.¡±

    Jiang Zhiwei said, ¡°I noticed it too. After I returned to the Meditation Yard, I asked my teacher about it. He only said that I should research on my own and make my own guess.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t he show his golden body? So it¡¯s still too early to conclude that the ¡°Owner of Samsara¡¯s¡± Power has exceeded the Dharmakaya level and has reached the level of Buddha as in legends.¡±

    Meng Qi was slightly relieved. He became more curious as to why Kong Wen hadn¡¯t shown his golden body.

    ¡°We have to me ourselves for being too weak and not able to understand higher-level matters,¡± Zhang Yuanshan said sincerely. The secret arrogance that he had had previously¡ªthat his kungfu was strong enough considering his age¡ªhad disappeared by now.

    Only by bing stronger, stronger, and stronger could they break away from the control of the ¡°Owner of Samsara¡± and survive in the brutal missions. And the only way for them to be stronger rapidly seemed to be by relying on the ¡°Owner of Samsara¡±¡­

    Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s right hand slid to the scabbard of her sword as if she was ying a heptachord. She looked out the window at the azure sky and said with determination, ¡°Maybe we will face simr situations someday in the future. By then, we can only use the swords in our hands to fight for our own survival. Let¡¯s strive together, big brother Zhang.¡±

    They went over what had happened in the Great Buddha¡¯s Hall in the morning as if Meng Qi was invisible, only avoiding mentioning ¡°The Immortals¡± and ¡°The Myths¡±.

    They would wait until the next ¡°samsara mission¡± and talk about the two organizations then. Otherwise, if their discussion was heard by the seniors who were also in the yard, they would definitely be suspected.

    Meng Qi slowly finished sweeping the floor and returned to his yard to continue his ¡°sweeping life¡±. All sorts of thoughts filled up his mind; he could not calm down.

    After lunch, Meng Qi began to practice transferring genuine Qi, following the instructions of Iron Cloth. He wanted to turn what the ¡°Owner of Samsara¡± had given him into a property he owned.

    However, at this moment, Xuan Xin rang the small bell in the yard and called for an assembly.

    ¡°Be quick. Clean up the square near the main entrance and respectfully send the benefactors from each sect away.¡± Xuan Xin looked like he had just been forcibly woken up from sleep, and was in a bad mood. After giving out this order, he mumbled in a low voice, ¡°Did the head get his brain eaten by a monster? Since when does Shaolin have to be so respectful to other sects?¡±

    Meng Qi roughly understood the reason. Disciples of both Xuan Tian Sect and Dajiang Gang died in the temple. Shaolin had to take some responsibility, and express their apologies.

    The char monks quickly arrived at the square near the main entrance with their brooms and buckets, and began to work hard.

    Since he had ¡°learned¡± Iron Cloth and established some shallow internal power, sweeping was very easy for Meng Qi. Many times, he really wanted to use the spare time to practice Eight Divine Steps. However, he knew that there were many masters among the visitors from each sect and the monks that were sending them away. If someone discovered that the Qing Gong he was practicing didn¡¯t belong to Shaolin kungfu, he would definitely face a lengthy interrogation, given the current circumstances.

    Suddenly, Zhen Yan pointed at somewhere far away and said, ¡°Little brother Zhen Ding, you see that girl over there? She is benefactor Jiang Zhiwei, the sessor of Xi Jian Pavilion and the winner of the kungfu contest.¡±

    Zhen Yan was pretty close with Meng Qi and Zhen Hui, so they naturally gathered together after finishing their cleaning work.

    At this time, the masters and disciples from the visiting sects were walking towards the main entrance, apanied by several Shaolin heads and elders who wore red cassocks. Zhen Yan was pointing at Jiang Zhiwei, who walked behind a young man in blue.

    ¡°Humph, do I need your introduction? We are very close, you know?¡± Meng Qiined in his head.

    Yet he still pretended to be very interested and said, ¡°Oh, I know her! When I was cleaning the Meditation Yard, she helped me out once!¡±

    ¡°Big brother, that is not quite right.¡±

    Zhen Hui looked at Meng Qi with a dull face.

    Zhen Yan asked curiously, ¡°Little brother Zhen Ding, is benefactor Jiang Zhiwei the haughty and cold type of girl? I heard that most girls with strong kungfu and sword techniques are like that.¡±

    Meng Qi wanted to show off but refrained in the end. ¡°I don¡¯t know. From how she helped me, she seemed like a very amiable girl. By the way, little brother, what is not quite right?¡±

    Zhen Hui looked at Meng Qi with a frown. ¡°Big brother, normally speaking, shouldn¡¯t boys be helping out beautiful girls instead of the other way around?¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Meng Qi only wanted to yell this to his silly little brother.

    Zhen Yanughed uncontrobly. He knew too that Zhen Hui was addicted to the Jianghu stories Meng Qi made up.

    The char monks around them started to chat in small voices.

    ¡°Is that Zhang Yuanshan from Zhen Wu Sect? I heard from other big brothers that he is a famous young master of this generation. In the future, he might have the chance to enter the Human Ranking.¡±

    ¡°Yes that¡¯s him. But I heard that yesterday he lost by half a move to Jiang Zhiwei from Xi Jian Pavilion.¡±

    ¡°To a pretty girl like that?¡±

    ¡°Stop looking down on girls. My mom told me that the prettier girls are, the stronger they are!¡±

    There was a reason why char monks were allocated to the Chores Yard. More or less, they had some problems, and many of them talked and behaved vulgarly.

    ¡°Does gender matter? Ten yearster, she should be able to attain the Exterior Realm and be a true master. Given her appearance and identity, there must be a lot of Jianghu heroes after her who see her as a goddess,¡± Zhen Yan suddenly said. ¡°It¡¯s the same for Zhang Yuanshan. He is the direct sessor of Zhen Wu Sect, and is very valued by the seniors. His future is so bright. In contrast, we are just char monks who sweep the floor all day. We don¡¯t even have the right to stand near them!¡±

    ¡°Yes, I would be satisfied if they just looked at me for a moment, not to mention standing near them. In the future, when I return to secrity, I¡¯d be able to show off to my neighbors and friends that I once knew a famous master or fairy in Jianghu.¡±

    The other char monks expressed simr feelings.

    Right then, the atmosphere was filled with admiration and jealousy.

    Suddenly, Jiang Zhiwei and Zhang Yuanshan turned their heads around almost at the same time and looked at them. The two then slightly nodded to Meng Qi.

    ¡°Haha, are they looking at me?¡±

    ¡°Now your dream hase true!¡±

    ¡°Who? Who are they looking at?¡±

    The char monks immediately became excited and immersed in their discussions.

    Meng Qi took a deep breath to mollify the weird feeling he had and watched Jiang Zhiwei and Zhang Yuanshan leave.

    ¡°In the future Jianghu, they will have to be among the most powerful people!¡±¡­

    Listening to this kind of chatter, Meng Qi, Zhen Hui, and Zhen Yan began to walk back to the Chores Yard after packing up their tools.

    As they walked, Zhen Yan said sorrowfully, ¡°They¡¯re climbing up adder that leads to heaven, yet we can¡¯t even get out of this Chores Yard. Sigh, little brother Zhen Ding, little brother Zhen Yan, don¡¯t you feel sad and desperate?¡±

    Meng Qi secretly answered in his mind, ¡°I need to find an opportunity to leave Shaolin, now that there is the ¡®samsara world¡¯.¡± I might be able to improve my kungfu rapidly in a short period. If I stay here, I¡¯ll certainly face many suspicions. However, I don¡¯t need to be too anxious. Currently, I need to practice with masters eagerly.

    ¡°If I leave Shaolin now, considering my current kungfu level, it would be tough for me to find a suitable opponent that will not kill me. For the moment, since I¡¯ve only established the fundamentals of Iron Cloth, plus it¡¯s just an ordinary kungfu, I¡¯m not afraid that anyone will discover my secret. There are a lot of excuses I can use.¡±

    ¡°Furthermore, if during this time I can learn one art from the 72 Ultimate Arts, then I will have a muchrger chance of survival in the ¡®samsara world¡¯ in the future. I¡¯ll leave Shaolin sooner orter anyways.¡±

    At this moment, Zhen Hui answered foolishly, ¡°Why should I feel sad? I concentrate on sweeping when I sweep, on eating when I eat, listening to stories when I listen to stories, and sleeping when I sleep. Why would I feel sad?¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    Zhen Yan was speechless to this unexpected answer and didn¡¯t reply. The ¡°Eh¡± sound was from someone else nearby.

    Meng Qi didn¡¯t need to turn around and check who the person was. Due to the opening up of his Dantian and umtion of internal power, his senses had been greatly improved. He had already noticed that it was the awesome uncle Xuan Ku and another yellow-robed monk who were approaching them.

    ¡°Uncle Xuan Ku, uncle Xuan Chi.¡±

    Zhen Yan looked to the origin of the voice and hurriedly put his palms together.

    After Meng Qi and Zhen Hui also made their salutes, Xuan Ku nodded his head. ¡°Zhen Hui, go to the Warrior-Monk Yard tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Even though Zhen Hui had no idea what had just happened, both Meng Qi and Zhen Yan were shocked.

    Xuan Chi, whose skin had a golden shine and who seemed very stern and strict, looked at Meng Qi from head to toe. ¡°Are you Zhen Ding?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I am,¡± Meng Qi replied with confusion.

    Xuan Chi slightly nodded. ¡°You also go to the Warrior-Monk Yard tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Meng Qi was stupefied.

 Chapter 22: Reaction

    <h4>Chapter 22: Reaction</h4>

    Trantor: Christina Editor: Rundi

    Previously, Meng Qi had worried about not having the opportunity to leave the Chores Yard. Now that someone abruptly announced that he had been transferred to the Warrior-monk Yard, he had a feelingparable to being hit by a diamond falling from the sky while he was simply standing on the road and doing nothing. He was not only confused, but also very astonished and happy. In fact, he felt way more astonishment than happiness, and at the time, he had a dull expression and didn¡¯t know what to respond.

    Xuan Chi wasn¡¯t surprised at Meng Qi¡¯s reaction. He exined in a deep voice, ¡°Zhang Yuanshan from Zhen Wu Sect and Jiang Zhiwei from Xi Jian Pavilion both talked to the big brother in charge of guest reception. Theyplimented on your politeness, your sense of propriety, your cultivated style of speaking, and your ability to restrain yourself. It is very rare that benefactors from other sects would give suchpliments to a Shaolin char monk. For this reason, we have decided to transfer you to the Warrior-monk yard and let you learn kungfu, so that in the future you can be a reception monk.¡±

    To be a reception monk of a great kungfu sect, you must be rtively strong regarding kungfu to properly represent the sect.

    ¡°The, the only thing I did was to try my best to control myself.¡± Meng Qi finally understood what happened. He felt grateful towards Zhang Yuanshan and Jiang Zhiwei, and expressed all the joy in his heart.

    ¡°As a reception monk, the most important thing is to restrain yourself, control your anger, and thus protect the reputation of the sect.¡± Xuan Chi replied casually, and turned back and left. He walked majestically, not like a monk, but like a heroic master who had freely lived in Jianghu for many years.

    Xuan Ku gave a deliberate nce at Meng Qi and said, ¡°After you enter the Warrior-monk Yard, always remember that trickery will be no use. Only by understanding Zen, calming your mind, and working hard, you will be on the right path. From this aspect, Zhen Hui is better than you.¡±

    Meng Qi knew what he was implying. He was suspecting Meng Qi for being an apple-polisher who wanted to use Zhang Yuanshan, Jiang Zhiwei, and other visitors to break away from the Chores Yard. In his eyes, Meng Qi still used too much trickery.

    ¡°Is it okay to judge someone merely based on your guess and assumptions, and when you haven¡¯t seen anything with your own eyes, or heard anything with your own ears? Uncle Xuan Ku, having this kind of obsession in your heart is like falling into the rimless hell.¡± Meng Qi was never the kind of person that would silently endure unjust judgments and wronged usations. When there was nothing he needed to care for, he would fight back reasonably.

    At first, he wanted to quote from Buddhist scriptures, but after the over half a year he had spent at Shaolin, he still hadn¡¯t graduated from the studying of Sanskrit and the morning chants. As a result, he didn¡¯t know any scriptures, and had to rebut using thenguage he was the most familiar with.

    He also put his palms together on purpose and chanted with a solemn expression, ¡°Namo Amit¨¡bha.¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Xuan Ku red at Meng Qi. Obviously, he didn¡¯t expect Meng Qi to satirize him. What made him the angriest was that what Meng Qi said was very reasonable, and he had no idea how to refute back.

    ¡°Sigh, uncle Xuan Ku is too dogmatic and stubborn. It would be hard for him to avoid falling onto the evil path¡­¡± Meng Qi thought. On the other hand, Xuan Ku walked very fast and had already disappeared from the square.

    At this time, Zhen Hui gripped tightly onto his broom and looked at Meng Qi confusedly. ¡°Big brother, are we going to the Warrior-monk Yard?¡±

    ¡°Of course. How long does it take for you to react?¡± Meng Qi looked at Zhen Hui with astonishment. He had talked for a while with Xuan Chi and Xuan Ku. Zhen Hui¡¯s reaction speed was too shocking.

    Zhen Hui showed an innocent and na?ve smile. ¡°Nice, now I am one step closer to Buddha¡¯s Palm.¡±

    Meng Qi had to admit that he could not follow this stupid boy¡¯s thinking.

    But he quickly adjusted himself and said to Zhen Hui joyfully, ¡°Buddha¡¯s Palm is still very far away from us. But after we achieve a great sess in Qi-cultivation, we will be able to learn the 72 Ultimate Arts. By that time, I must learn Flower-pinching Finger, Form Denial Finger, Cross Lake as One Reed, and other ultimate kungfu!¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Zhen Hui looked at Meng Qi puzzledly. He didn¡¯t understand why Meng Qi picked these three kungfu.

    Meng Qi answered in high spirit, ¡°Because these kungfu are handsome and cool! In the future¡­¡±

    Meng Qi wanted to say something like they could wear handsome white clothes and fight with swords at the speed of lightning. But he immediately noticed that they were at Shaolin, so he made some small changes to his ¡°ideal future self¡±.

    ¡°Little brother, I¡¯ve told you about the story of Monk Wu Hua, right? We need to achieve his level. Think about it, standing on a small rowboat that floats on the water, wearing a robe that is as white as snow, and holding a flower in your hand with a smile. How cool is that! We would look fantastic! Hehe, and when we meet someone we dislike, we can say this to him: benefactor, the bitter sea of life has no bounds. It is never toote to change yourself and go back onto the right path¡­¡±

    His sprit grew higher as he spoke, yet he suddenly thought about Iron Cloth and de Art of Five Tigers Cracking the Gate, and his enthusiasm gone away quickly.

    ¡°It¡¯s no big deal. They are just for temporary use, and in the future, I will definitely follow apletely different route¡­¡± Meng Qiforted himself and retrieved his enthusiasm. But as he prepared to resume to his speech, Zhen Yan, who was standing beside them, suddenly interjected,

    ¡°Congrattions, little brother Zhen Ding and little brother Zhen Hui. Now you can break away from the Chores Yard and the endless suffering here. However, as your big brother, I have to remind you that the Warrior-monk Yard is not an Elysium. Even if you aplish great sess in Qi-cultivation, only disciples chosen by the teachers can learn the 72 Ultimate Arts. The other monks will have to stay in the Warrior-monk Yard and continue to practice the Dragon-subduing Staffsmenship, and be a member of the Arhat Formation. Therefore, you shall never be too optimistic.¡±

    He made a smile while he spoke, but Meng Qi could feel the reluctance and unwillingness behind his smile. His words also implied jealousy and sourness.

    ¡°Thank you, big brother.¡± Meng Qi could understand Zhen Yan¡¯s feeling. If it was him who had experienced three years of life as a char monk and always hoped to get into the Warrior-monk Yard but never seeded, and in contrast, neers around him easily broke away from the suffering he would continue to endure, his smile would be simrly reluctant and fake.

    They returned to the Chores Yard without exchanging another word. The silence was only broken when Zhen Hui asionally giggled foolishly.

    Meng Qi knew that everyone around him was pathetic people just like Zhen Yan and Zhen Ying, so he didn¡¯t show off as he didn¡¯t want to provoke them.

    When it was time for dinner, Meng Qi particrly warned Zhen Hui not arbitrarily to speak about what happened today.

    p p p. Meng Qi was enjoying the meat in front of him when the sound of apuse came from the doorway.

    Meng Qi turned around and saw monk Xuan Xin walking inside, who pped his hands with a dazzling smile. ¡°Special day, it is a special day for our Chores Yard! Finally, today there are two disciples chosen to be members of the Warrior-monk Yard!¡±

    Immediately, countless chopsticks fell onto tables and the floor at the same time. Except for Meng Qi, Zhen Hui, and Zhen Yan, all other char monks froze in ce as if time had stopped to flow. A strange silence filled up the whole cafeteria.

    ¡°Zhen Ding, Zhen Hui, aren¡¯t you going to say something to us?¡±

    After this sentence, the char monks who had turned into sculptures became alive again. They all turned their heads and stared at Meng Qi and Zhen Hui. Their eyes were dark and gloomy, which made Meng Qi a little frightened.

    ¡°Uncle Xuan Xin, thank you for making me clean the Meditation Yard.¡± Meng Qi knew that he couldn¡¯t hide the reason of his relocation from Xuan Xin, so he said so deliberately.

    Xuan Xinughed. ¡°You should also say thanks to your cleverness and eloquence. I know you love to listen to Jianghu stories, so don¡¯t forget about here in the future, all right? Eh, why are you staring at Zhen Ding and Zhen Hui? Shouldn¡¯t you congratte them?¡±

    A char monk slowly stood up, and said with a smile that was even uglier than a crying face, ¡°congrattions to little brother Zhen Ding and little brother Zhen Hui for bing warrior monks.¡±

    ¡°Congrattions to little brother Zhen Ding and little brother Zhen Hui for bing warrior monks.¡± The other char monks also stood up, and their different voices echoed in the cafeteria. Some were self-pitying, some were bitter, some were resentful, some were painful, and some were jealous, and so on and so forth.

    Meng Qi sighed. ¡°It¡¯s just that I am blessed by Buddha. If big brothers sincerely respect Buddha, you will receive the same blessing as well.¡±

    ¡°Big brothers will also enter the Warrior-monk Yard if you concentrate on sweeping, concentrate on eating, and concentrate on sleeping.¡± Zhen Hui said foolishly.

    Meng Qi knew what Zhen Hui said was the right way to do it. But from the char monks¡¯ expressions, while some of them were sneering bitterly and some were ring with hatred, none of the monks seemed to have taken Zhen Hui¡¯s words seriously. If it was not that they knew Zhen Hui was a sincere and dumb person, they might even think Zhen Hui was making fun of them.

    Putting his palms together and chanting the name of Buddha, Meng Qi dragged Zhen Hui to sit down with him and resumed to eating. Dinner time ended in awkward silence. So did Xuan Xin¡¯s ¡°storytelling corner¡± begin in such an atmosphere.

    ¡°Little brother Zhen Ding, little brother Zhen Hui, I knew there¡¯s something special about you. After youe to the Warrior-monk Yard, let¡¯s look after each other.¡± Zhen Yong, who came to listen to the stories as usual, said joyfully.

    Meng Qi was pretty close to Zhen Yong so he said honestly, ¡°big brother Zhen Yong, remember to take care of your little brother!¡±

    Zhen Yong chuckled. ¡°Actually, the big and little brothers of the Warrior-monk Yard all love Jianghu stories. But they are more prideful than I am, so they always wait for me to go back and retell the stories. As a result, I am doing pretty well in the Yard. Hehe, if you often talk about simr stories, they won¡¯t treat you bad either.¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s what I am good at.¡± Meng Qi slightly nodded. Zhen Hui also nodded energetically. ¡°I know a lot of stories, too!¡±

    Xuan Xin made a cough to stop the whispers below him. ¡°Regarding how we politely sent the visitor sects away today, you don¡¯t need to take it seriously. It¡¯s only that we Shaolin people put an emphasis on etiquettes, but not that we are afraid of these sects. Think about it, there are merely three Dharmakaya-level masters in the Great Jin Dynasty, and we Shaolin have one of them. How can the other sects contend against us?¡±

    ¡°Do you know what the most explosive news in Jianghu is in the past 10 years?¡±

    ¡°Well, this monk has a very strong sense of pride for Shaolin. Look at how he looks down upon the other sects¡­¡± Meng Qi quietly shook his head, and answered loudly, ¡°We don¡¯t know what it is. Please teach us about it, uncle Xuan Xin.¡±

    The other char monks also answered weakly that they didn¡¯t know.

    Xuan Xin didn¡¯t care about their low spirits and continuedcently. ¡°A few dozen years ago, a peerless genius appeared in Mie Tian Sect, one of the Nine Evil Paths. He sessfully attained the Demon¡¯s Body before the age of 50, which is nearlyparable to the Demon Emperor from the era of myths. Hisst name is Han and first name is Guang, and he calls himself the ¡®Evil Master¡¯. His name overawed the entire Jianghu, and among the sects of the evil powers nobody was able to disobey him. Nevertheless, perhaps it¡¯s because the Evil Master conducted too much wrongdoings, he had his retributions. Less than a year after he attained the Demon¡¯s Body, his whereabouts was exposed, and he was found by His Abbotship.¡±

    ¡°That battle nine years ago¡­Hmm, the earth cracked, the mountains burst apart, and everything between heaven and earth was covered by darkness. Argeke also emerged as a result in the center of the Tai Yue Mountain Chain. Only His Abbotship walked out from the battlefield alive. Rumor says that the Evil Master has been killed or suppressed by His Abbotship.¡±

    ¡°After this battle, Shaolin¡¯s reputation and famepletely overshadowed all the other sects!¡±

    Xuan Xin ceaselessly boasted about how the various eminent monks of Shaolin domineered in Jianghu. Listening to these stories, Meng Qi and the others became very excited and enthusiastic, and really wanted to be the monks themselves.

    ¡°How many days, months, and yearster can I be as powerful and as strong?¡±

    After the ¡°storytelling corner¡± ended and they had returned to their rooms, Zhen Guan and Zhen Ying straightforwardly went to sleep andpletely ignored Meng Qi and Zhen Hui. On the other hand, Zhen Hui meditated crosslegged for a while, and went to sleep quickly as well.

    Meng Qi practiced Iron Cloth and tossed and turned for a long time before he could restrain his excitement and go to sleep. From this aspect, he was a little jealous of Zhen Hui for being simple-minded and having little distracting thoughts.

    Surrounded by darkness, Meng Qi felt breathing was bing increasingly difficult. His body also felt like it was pinned down by thick dirt.

    ¡°Is it a sleep paralysis?¡± In his sleep, Meng Qi had a little consciousness. He struggled to wake up, only to find a distorted, hideous face before him.

    Zhen Guan strangled Meng Qi by the throat with both of his hands, and pinned Meng Qi down with his body. His expression was ferocious and his voice sounded like balderdash.

    ¡°Go to hell, go to hell!¡±

    ¡°You took away my chance to get into the Warrior-monk Yard!¡±

    ¡°If I can¡¯t get in, nobody can!¡±

 Chapter 23: Benevolence

    <h4>Chapter 23: Benevolence</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Astonished and angry, Meng Qi struggled hard. However, Zhen Guan also fully exerted his strength. So Meng Qi was still pinned down tightly by Zhen Guan, even though he lifted Zhen Guan a little bit.

    After a short period of panicked struggle, Meng Qi suddenly realized that although he was breathing with difficulty, he was not suffocating at all. It seemed that Zhen Guan¡¯s hands were tucked in his muscle, so Meng Qi could breathe tolerably.

    ¡°Oh, I have the Iron Skin skill!¡± This idea urred in Meng Qi¡¯s dizzy mind.

    Because this was not just his own practice, he forgot that he had the ability of ¡°Iron Skin¡± during this crisis!

    In fact, ¡°Iron Skin¡± had little effect on enhancing strength.

    Realizing that he was not in danger, Meng Qi gradually controlled his flustered emotions and attentively actuated his Dantian. A warm current slowly rose.

    With the onset of his inner force, Meng Qi utilized his strength with his waist, belly, and hands, and then threw Zhen Guan out against the wall.

    Zhen Guan was staggering but still struggled to get up. With swollen and rosy eyes, he constantly growled, ¡°I¡¯ll kill you,¡± and ¡°You grabbed my opportunity to be a Warrior-monk Yard,¡± and jumped upon Meng Qi insanely.

    ¡°You¡¯re crazy!¡± At this moment, Meng Qi had just turned over the bed and stood on it in astonishment and indignation. He did not try to evade but rather gave Zhen Guan a hard blow on his chest with the ¡°ck Tiger Digging Heart¡± skill.

    Although Zhen Guan hit Meng Qi with his hands, the attacks were just like tickles to Meng Qi.

    With a bang, Zhen Guan hit again on the wall, making a muffled sound.

    He covered his chest with his right hand and struggled to stand up, but he failed no matter how hard he tried. The blow that Meng Qi gave him was very heavy, as Meng Qi used almost all of his strength.

    ¡°Kill, I¡¯ll kill you!

    ¡°You bastards, deceptive Buddhist monks!

    ¡°I want revenge. I want revenge¡­¡±

    He murmured madly, with a runny nose and watery eyes.

    At this moment, Zhen Ying and Zhen Hui were both awakened by the great noise¡ªone was dazed and the other was stiff while nkly staring at this scene.

    When Meng Qi saw Zhen Guan¡¯s manic condition, he thought that if he had not exchanged the ¡°Iron Skin¡± in the ¡°Samsara World¡±, he would have been killed by Zhen Guan. Immediately, a great anger emerged from his heart, so he jumped out of the bed, and waved his fist toward Zhen Guan.

    However, Meng Qi¡¯s fist directly hit a suddenly appearing yellow cloth instead of Zhen Guan, making a ¡°Puff!¡± sound.

    ¡°Stop!¡± Xuan Xin yelled and pulled back his sleeves.

    As soon as he saw Xuan Xin, Meng Qi shouted, ¡°Uncle Master Xuan Xin, Zhen Guan was crazy. He wanted to kill me!¡±

    And Zhen Guan was ferociously staring at Meng Qi and Xuan Xin, constantly repeating, ¡°I¡¯ll kill you.¡±

    Xuan Xin looked at Zhen Guan angrily, curled his lip, and said, ¡°How can you kill him in this condition?¡±

    He hastened to Zhen Guan and then kicked him. The hit was so hard that Zhen Guan could not say any words.

    ¡°What are you looking at? Go back to bed! Do you want to use a metal bucket to carry water tomorrow?¡± Xuan Xin shouted at the Chores Monk who hade to the door to see what had happened.

    ¡°This gang of rubbish!¡± Xuan Xin turned around and soliloquized. Zhen Ying, lying on the bed, looked more and more gloomy.

    Then Xuan Xin looked at Meng Qi, smiled, and asked, ¡°Nephew Zhen Ding, what do you think about this matter?¡±

    Meng Qi, in fact, was a man of experience and had already recovered from his anger. Because he suffered no substantial damage, he nced at Zhen Guan and said, ¡°Everything is in your hands. But Zhen Guan was already out of his mind. I¡¯m afraid that he¡¯ll kill others.¡±

    Xuan Xin coughed and beckoned Zhen Hui to close the door of the meditation room.

    At first, Zhen Hui was a little excited when he saw Xuan Xin kicking Zhen Guan, as if the Stories of rivers andkes really happened before him. Hearing Xuan Xin, he replied and ran to close the door, then continued to stare at Xuan Xin and Meng Qi.

    ¡°This matter has, after all, urred in our Chores Yard. We¡¯d better keep this matter to ourselves. How about this¡­ tomorrow, I¡¯ll find an excuse to expel Zhen Guan from our Shaolin Temple,¡± said Xuan Xin, smiling broadly.

    Meng Qi realized that if the matter was taken over by the Commandment Yard, he, a Deacon Monk in the Chores Yard, would shoulder the responsibility.

    He was thinking about seizing this opportunity to befriend Xuan Xin when the door was suddenly pushed open and a monk in yellow came in, who was wearing brownish-red Buddha beads on his right hand.

    ¡°Junior Brother Xuan Xin, you nned to conceal this matter if I hadn¡¯te here and heard the noise.¡± The Commandment Monk, who was a little over 30 with long skinny eyes, simpered at Xuan Xin.

    Xuan Xin¡¯splexion changed as he advanced toward him. Smiling, he said, ¡°Senior Brother Xuan Kong, I didn¡¯t want to bother you with these minor matters.¡±

    He took out something from his arms and stuffed it into Xuan Kong¡¯s hands snugly.

    Xuan Kong weighed it and smiled warmly. ¡°No one was injured or killed, so it isn¡¯t serious. But we can¡¯t let this madman stay in.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Senior Brother, we won¡¯t trouble you,¡± Xuan Xin assured him.

    Meng Qi stared up at them in stupefied amazement. This temple was, in fact, also a dirty ce, at least the Chores Yard was. The ¡°traditional code of conduct¡± was also applied here.

    Xuan Kong looked at Zhen Guan, who was struggling to stand up, and turned to Meng Qi, saying, ¡°Nephew, your Thwart Kung Fu is great.¡±

    Meng Qi subconsciously touched his neck and felt several deep finger marks. A myriad of thoughts crowded into his mind, then he said, ¡°Uncle Master Xuan Kong, I learned some martial arts from my family before bing a monk, and I often practice them after finishing my work.¡±

    ¡°Eh, don¡¯t be nervous. We all know,¡± Xuan Kong said with a sneer. ¡°If you didn¡¯t have such a rtionship, sessors of the Sword Washing Pavilion and the Zhen Wu Sect won¡¯t speak for you, even with eloquent words.¡±

    ¡°They all think this way¡­¡± Meng Qi was relieved. He could satisfy the two sessors, for this exnation could easily be epted and it concealed his true rtionship with Zhang Yuanshan and Jiang Zhiwei.

    Xuan Kong bent his mouth with a spurious smile and said, ¡°As for taking apprentices, our Shaolin Temple never cares where theye from. If you make mistakes, our Commandment Yard will punish you severely. Oh, Junior Brother Xuan Ku and I are good friends, so his attitude is the same as mine.¡±

    After saying this, he turned around and went outside, only leaving the words: ¡°Junior Brother Xuan Xin, remember to deal with it properly.¡±

    ¡°F*ck, these Commandment Yard bastards can¡¯t stand the pride of others in front of them.¡± After Xuan Kong left, Xuan Xin cursed with bitter hatred without the consciousness of breaking themandments. ¡°Zhen Ding, were you arguing with them?¡±

    Meng Qi curled his lip and said, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of them because I¡¯m right.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, they hate this attitude the most,¡± Xuan Xin looked at Meng Qi and said. ¡°Where are you from? Only you, a highbred and fearless man, can act so courageously.¡±

    ¡°How should I know!?¡± Meng Qi pretended to be deep and said, ¡°I¡¯ve stayed away from the mortal world, so it has nothing to do with me.¡±

    Xuan Xin spat,pletely distrusting Meng Qi¡¯s excuse. Recently, he had found that Zhen Ding was a little precocious, like an adult instead of a child, so he just looked at him and sighed without any words.

    ¡°When ites to Zhen Guan, he¡¯s such a poor fellow who became an orphan from a rich family. All his family was killed by 72 bandits during their itinerary trade route. In order to get revenge, he threw himself into Shaolin Temple, but Xuan Ku knew all of his resentment, so he was finally arranged to stay in our Chores Yard.¡±

    ¡°Now that, due to this reason, you can¡¯t ept Senior Brother Zhen Guan, why do you still give him a glimmer of hope?¡± Meng Qi frowned.

    ¡°Hey, Xuan Ku is such a kind of person. He epted Zhen Guan to dissolve Zhen Guan¡¯s hatred through the sound and Buddha in the temple. Amitabha, the Teachings of Buddhism are unlimited.¡± Xuan Xin prayed to Amitabha sarcastically.

    ¡°Hehe, why not persuade those 72 bandits to drop their butcher¡¯s knives and be the Buddha?¡± Meng Qi said angrily.

    Xuan Xin answered, ¡°Because he¡¯s unable to defeat them.¡±

    He turned around and looked at Zhen Guan who gradually calmed himself down. ¡°Hey, Nephew Zhen Guan, it would better for you to leave the mountain tomorrow. Maybe you¡¯ll obtain a chance of bing more skillful.¡±

    ¡°Go down the mountain?¡± Hearing this, Zhen Guan suddenly sobered up, covered his face with his hands, and murmured painfully, ¡°Dad, mom, I¡¯m a disobedient son, an unfilial son! Five years have passed, but I haven¡¯t taken revenge on anyone¡­¡±

    Meng Qi sighed and did not prevent Xuan Xin from letting Zhen Guan go because there was little chance for him to stay here.

    But this confirmed Meng Qi¡¯s determination to learn martial arts well. Otherwise, in the future, he might not have the ability for revenge.

    ¡­

    ¡°You?¡± Zhen De looked at Meng Qi and Zhen Hui in amazement, who appeared in front of the group of new Warrior Monks.

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t it said that no one had be a Warrior Monk for a long time?¡±

    ¡°This cunning guy and stupid boy could be Warrior Monks?¡±

    They, who took pride in their Warrior-monk Yard, all repelled them.

    Meng Qi observed their expressions andughed in his heart. He really wanted to shout: ¡°I¡¯m here again.¡±

    Xuan Chi looked at the Warrior Monks who came in recent years, and said to Meng Qi and Zhen Hui, ¡°From today on, you¡¯ll learn from them. Zhen Miao is the Teaching Monk.¡±

    ¡°Zhen Miao?¡± Meng Qi cocked his head and looked at the gentle young monk.¡°Him? At my age, he has already be a Teaching Monk, while I am only a Warrior Monk who still remains in the exercise period.¡±

    Zhen Miao wore a yellow frock and looked like a gentleman. And he actually gave off a sense of calm standing over there.

    He nodded without smiling. ¡°You all follow behind them.¡±

    Meng Qi and Zhen Huiplied and found their ce at once.

    ¡°Today, we¡¯ll continue our practice of Arhat Fists. I¡¯ll perform it for all of you, and you must watch carefully.¡± Zhen Miao saw Xuan Chi off, then lifted his frock, took up a horse stance, and demonstrated the ¡°Prayer Before the Mountain¡±.

    ¡°First, practice in this manner. When learning martial arts, you must establish a solid base, so don¡¯t be greedy or pushy.¡± Zhen Miao told all the monks to practice.

    Both Meng Qi and Zhen Hui had been learning Arhat Fists for several months, so they were able to keep up with the speed of the others. They practiced again and again from the first to the 18th type. After some time, they were sweating profusely.

    ¡°Stop!¡± Suddenly, Zhen Miao walked up to Meng Qi and looked at him seriously. ¡°Your Arhat Fists isn¡¯t good. How do you usually practice it? Now, if you continue to practice in this way, you¡¯ll meet some troubles in the future.¡±

    Meng Qi clearly knew that in his Arhat Fists, which he practiced from the book and Zhen Yong¡¯s help, there had to exist many problems. So he said to Zhen Miao sincerely, ¡°I practice it by following the book. I hope you can give me some directions.¡±

    ¡°You might as well not practice it because it¡¯ll cost you a lot of time to correct it.¡± Zhen Miao frowned, cocked his head, and looked aside and said, ¡°Zhen De,e here and practice with him. Let him know the bad effects of the wrong movements.¡±

 Chapter 24: Pair Exercise

    <h4>Chapter 24: Pair Exercise</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Hearing the instruction, Zhen De was surprised at first, but then he grinned and strode out. ¡°OK, Senior Brother Zhen Miao.¡±

    The Kung Fu exercise and plenty of food for more than half a year had helped him grow much taller. With his face covered with some ck stubble, he was stout and hulking. Looking at Meng Qi, who was two years younger, his eyes were full of joy, eager to try.

    Meng Qi bared his teeth and had an unexpected seriousness, which there was no reason for him to reject. After all, he was zealously seeking for a chance to fight with tactics such as Iron Shirt, Eight Divine Steps, Arhat Fists, Five Tiger-like desmanship, etc., and integrate them together in actualbat.

    ¡°I¡¯ll appreciate your instructions, Senior Brother Zhen De.¡± Meng Qi called Zhen De, the senior apprentice in Shaolin Temple ¡°Senior Brother Zhen De¡± ording to Shaolin rules. Then he stood with his feet apart and bnced himself in ordance with the requirements of the First Movement of Arhat Fists.

    Zhen De opened his mouth as if he were about to say something. However, the excitement stole his words, even the prayer ¡°Namo Amitabha¡± while he put his palms together. Thus, he just did a standardized movement named the Arhat in Prayer after a sudden roar of ¡°Hey-ha¡±, which he eximed in his usual practice.

    At the moment Zhen Deunched his attack, Meng Qi felt as if he had been immersed in water and could no longer hear or see anything. Having learned from hisbat with Cheng Yong, he turned aside to avoid the head-on attack, then he withstood the fists of Zhen De with one hand and punched his belly with one powerful fist.

    Instead of being timid in his first pair exercise, he was extremely active and positive.

    After this first attack, Zhen De prepared to make his next move. Exactly at this moment, Meng Qi pounced on him and hit him like a fierce storm.

    Such a swift and forceful attack from the fearless Meng Qi sent a chill to Zhen De¡¯s heart. He even felt death in the air because of Meng Qi, which could only be sensed from someone who had fought at the risk of his own life.

    As he hesitated, he was hit in the belly with a ¡°Bang!¡± sound, which was so painful that he curled up his body on his back, groaning painfully.

    ¡°How weak he is! He seems unable to continue, and it¡¯s only the beginning,¡± Meng Qi stood in a daze and thought.

    In addition to Meng Qi, the other monks present were also stunned and found it hard to believe that the outstanding Zhen De would be outssed by others in a routine exercise so quickly and easily.

    After calmly watching, Zhen Miao walked swiftly over and squatted down in front of Zhen De, trying to unblock his abdomen meridians with inner force to ease his pain.

    Right now, people, such as Zhen Yong, recovered from their shock and stared at him in astonishment, and thought to themselves, ¡°Senior Brother Zhen Yong intended to let Brother Zhen De give Zhen Ding a lesson and inform him of the shorings of unorthodox movements. While now it seems that the unorthodox beats the orthodox. Well¡­¡±

    Recalling the brief fight just now, Meng Qi keenly discovered that Zhen De seemed to be dull for a second under his violent attack, so he wondered, ¡°Is momentum an important part inbat?¡±

    After lifting up Zhen De, Zhen Miao said without expression, ¡°Zhen He,e andbat with Zhen Ding, please.¡±

    ¡°All right, Senior Brother Zhen Miao.¡± A burly young monk came over from the team, who stood there like a ck tower.

    Meng Qi vaguely perceived the key to winning and was eager to demonstrate it in a new fight, so he put his palms together and responded, ¡°I¡¯ll appreciate your instruction, Senior Brother Zhen He.¡±

    Having received a salute in the same way, Meng Qiunched the first attack like a fierce tigering out of its den.

    Zhen He, born with unusual strength, did not expect his crazy attack. Although he resisted Meng Qi in a desperate panic, it was toote for him to counterattack, so he was forced to continuously move back.

    ¡°Hah!¡±

    With the idea of striking the iron while it¡¯s hot, Meng Qi exhaled an exmation as he gave a jab at his chest as desperately as he could.

    Looking at Meng Qi at this moment, Zhen He¡¯s legs were so weak to support himself, and his palms, having been put together before, were directed open.

    Meng Qi seized the chance to take his fist back, turn around, and, using his elbow, hit Zhen He on the right side of his chest.

    As Meng Qi held back a little of his strength with full assurance of sess, Zhen He was still beaten and coughing severely.

    ¡°I appreciate your kindness,¡± Meng Qi said as he turned back with forceful feet, smiling with his palms together.

    What a brilliant and delightful fight!

    Onlookers, like Zhen Yong, Zhen De, and others, were grinning from ear to ear for the bull-like Zhen He. During their usual exercises, Zhen He had beaten them all in the end, giving them numb hands and weak legs, and had been the nightmare of them all. However, just right now he was beaten defenselessly by Zhen Ding¡ªa monk with a child¡¯s stature.

    ¡°Unbelievable! It must be an illusion!¡± Looking at Meng Qi¡¯s elegant face, the monks were still astonished.

    Having caught his breath, Zhen He scratched his bald head shyly and naively. ¡°Junior Brother Zhen Ding, you¡¯re so wonderful!¡±

    Zhen Miao snorted at the words, with his face taking on a ghastly expression. After a long silence, he said, ¡°I suppose you must¡¯ve been given a deep nourishment in Kung Fu by your influential family and you¡¯ve made great progress in Qi-cultivation, so there is no match for you among the younger monks. Shall we have a simted fight?¡±

    Since he had opened the Eye Aperture, he was able to see the signs of the inner force of Meng Qi¡¯s movements.

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    ¡°I see!¡±

    At this moment, it suddenly dawned on the monks, like Zhen Yong, that Zhen Ding had opened his Elixir Field and made progress in Qi-cultivation. No wonder Zhen De and Zhen He could not beat him!

    Even so, would it not be a little unfair for Zhen Ding to fight against Senior Brother Zhen Miao, one of the Teaching Monks and an outstanding martial artist in the Enlightenment Stage?

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I¡¯ll keep my strength in the primary level of Qi-cultivation.¡± Zhen Miao stared at Meng Qi with his sharp eyes.

    Meng Qi took a breath at that moment. Although he knew the great disparity between them, his fighting spirit soared aloft. He told himself, ¡°If you don¡¯t dare to fight during an exercise, how can you face an actual fight?¡±

    Honestly, having been through a life-and-death struggle, he was not afraid of Zhen Miao at all. It did not matter if he lost. As long as he could find the gap and the weaknesses, then a failure would be valuable.

    Moreover, there was still a chance for him to win!

    ¡°I¡¯ll appreciate your enlightenment, Senior Brother Zhen Miao.¡± Meng Qi again put his palms together, itching for the fight.

    All the monks drew a deep breath and thought, ¡°Does he really dare to fight Brother Zhen Miao? The disparity between the two sides is as wide as the ocean! Even if Brother Zhen Miao confines his strength to the primary level of Qi-cultivation, his eyesight, experience, and knowledge won¡¯t be changed!¡±

    ¡°Well.¡± Zhen Miao felt relieved at the sight of Meng¡¯s courage. ¡°You go first.¡±

    Having not declined out of modesty, Meng Qi stretched out his right leg with a bow step andunched a punch at Zhen Miao with his fists.

    Unlike Zhen He and Zhen De, Zhen Miao bore the punch stably by using the same Kung Fu, Arhat Fists, and he even struck back with Hollowing Hearts Like A ck Tiger to hit Meng on the right side of his chest.

    With his eyes wide open, Meng Qi suddenly threw himself forward to let Zhen Miao¡¯s fists hit him and he struck Zhen Miao¡¯s ears with both fists.

    Though the experienced Zhen Miao discovered that something was wrong, he was unable to retreat in the face of Meng Qi¡¯s attack, so he added more power into his fists and tried to fight back against Meng Qi.

    ¡°Puff!¡± He felt as if his fists hit a thick cloth and the strength was dispersed all around. At this time, the fists of Meng Qi almost touched his temples.

    ¡°Hah!¡±

    Zhen Miao shouted all of a sudden. Then his ears turned red, his blood pulsated in his temples, and he bent back slightly.

    ¡°Paa!¡±

    The fists just grazed his temples and hit right on his cheeks. However, there seemed to be ayer of an air cushion that eliminated most of the strength.

    Even so, Zhen Miao had to move back with very chaotic steps, with swollen, red cheeks and a dizzied head.

    ¡°You¡¯ve learned Iron Shirt!¡± Zhen Miao shouted, shocked and outraged.

    Meng Qi threw him a faint smile and answered, ¡°Yes, I learned it from my parents. You used the strength in the Enlightenment Stage, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    Since his Iron Shirt was revealedst night, it was unnecessary to conceal it, and he lied to him that he learned it from his unknown family.

    In the fight a moment ago, Meng Qi fought in ordance with the instructions of Zhang Yuanshan and Jiang Zhiwei, which were tounch a quick attack against a slow opponent and cause a severe wound at the cost of a slight wound. And he took advantage of the fact that Zhen Miao did not know his skill of Iron Cloth, this being the case in which his Kung Fu levelgged far behind Zhen Miao¡¯s.

    With hisplexion changing a few times, Zhen Miao said in a cold voice, ¡°Get back into the line and continue to practice Arhat Fists.¡±

    Meng Qi knew that Zhen Miao did not mean to pick on him and that he just could not stand the unstructured Arhat Fists. He was also clear that there were so many mistakes in his boxing that needed to be improved one by one. But defeating Zhen Miao, and to see him suffer such a setback, really overwhelmed Meng Qi with joy.

    ¡°I admit I¡¯m such a mean guy!¡± Meng Qi judged himself.

    Back to the boxing practice, Meng Qi took efforts to correct and improve his boxing skills with Zhen De, Zhen He, and the others. Having seen this, Zhen Miao rxed his facial expression again.

    After finishing Arhat Fists and Shaolin Sticks, Zhen Miaomented to them seriously one by one. Finishing this, he turned around and said, ¡°Zhen Ding will continue to practice with me tomorrow and I¡¯ll confine my strength to the primary level of Qi-cultivation again.¡±

    ¡°How strong his ambition to win is¡­¡± Meng Qi sighed in his heart and shivered with excitement for the uing fight.

    ¡°I have to utilize my time to practice Eight Divine Steps tonight.¡±

    After all, he did not want to lose!

    ¡°Senior Brother Zhen Miao always gets his way in everything and has already started to practice Mo-Ke Finger of the 72 Ultimate Arts. It¡¯s only natural for him to be proud and arrogant. Who could have ever expected that he would be defeated by you, his younger brother apprentice, who has only small achievements in Qi-cultivation. How could he ept the failure?¡± Zhen Yong came closer to Meng Qi with a broad smile. ¡°I¡¯m so surprised by your Kung Fu! I¡¯d appreciate it if you could take care of me.¡±

    Meng Qi responded with a smile, ¡°I just won using a method that he couldn¡¯t expect at the time. So, tomorrow it¡¯ll be extremely difficult to win.¡±

    He could only win again in the same way if he learned Eight Divine Steps. Yet it seemed impossible.

    Despite that, Meng Qi was not afraid of the fight because he considered it to be a valuable chance to practice with outstanding people, which could possibly be the key to saving his own life in the next World of Samsara!

    Meng Qi, Zhen Hui, and Zhen Yong went back to the door of Warrior-monk Yard and came across Xuan Chi.

    A dull monk with ssy eyes was following Xuan Chi and was murmuring to himself, ¡°How could I break this movement?¡±

    Instead of introducing the young monk, Xuan Chi just told Meng Qi and Zhen Hui, ¡°Come to the Kung Fu Acting Hall after dinner. I¡¯m going to teach you the Shaolin Temple Heart Sutras.¡±

    Meng Qi had heard from Xuan Xin that the Shaolin Cultivation Method, one of the basic Inner Qi Forces in the Shaolin Temple, was ranked in the top 10 among simr basic methods, with qualities like purity, honesty, and virility. Because of its simple operating route, it waspatible with most magic Kung Fu, and it would be easy to transfer directly to other Inner Qi Forces in the future.

    Meng Qi secretly decided to focus on the Shaolin Cultivation Method in the days toe and operate the rough route that came with Iron Shirt only in the use of Iron Shirt.

    As he watched Xuan Chi going away, Zhen Yong whispered, ¡°See the brother beside Uncle Master Xuan Chi? He¡¯s another Teaching Monk called Senior Brother Zhen Ben. It¡¯s said that he has a mania for martial arts and there are a lot of anecdotes about him¡­¡±

    They finished dinner, talking andughing. Then Meng Qi and Zhen Hui rushed into the Kung Fu Acting Hall. Zhen Yong had nothing to do and went with them, intending to practice with someone else.

 Chapter 25: The Hegemon in the Exhibition Hall

    <h4>Chapter 25: The Hegemon in the Exhibition Hall</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    With a long breathing rhythm, Meng Qi¡¯s inner force was delivered from his Elixir Field, turned three passes, ran through the Mingmen, entered the Mud Ball, and finally gathered into his chest. It was like a heavy snow had fallen and all rivers had been pulled into the sea.

    After several days of training like this, Meng Qi gradually learned the essence of the ¡°Shaolin Cultivation Method¡±. He then inhaled, sagging his body before opening up his eyes.

    At this moment, Xuan Chi, who had taught him the heart sutras, had disappeared. Outside the quiet room, he heard the sound of flesh hitting flesh.

    Struck by a thought, Meng Qi stood up and walked out of the quiet room, entering the Kung Fu Acting Hall.

    Though he did realize the importance of the cultivation of Inner Qi Force, he could only touch these Buddhist monk knives and practice desmanship in the hall these days, except when he was engaged in patrol or guard duties. Then he would practice and strengthen his inner force after the closing of the Kung Fu Acting Hall and his return to the meditation room.

    ¡°Junior Brother, do you want to leave with me?¡± Meng Qi asked casually when he saw Zhen Hui had opened his eyes.

    Zhen Hui¡¯s cheeks were ruddy and he looked confused as if he had just woken up. He answered shyly, ¡°Senior Brother, that warm mouse was funny, so I want to practice the heart sutras some more.¡±

    ¡°OK. Now it¡¯s time for you toy the foundation. You¡¯d better open up your Elixir Field as soon as possible.¡± Meng Qi smiled and opened the door of the quiet room and returned to the hall.

    The weapon rack was against the left side of the wall, which was mostly stocked with long sticks, a few Buddhist Commandment des, with a few long-swords mixed in. In each corner stood two Deacon Monks wearing yellow clothes. They were present to help avoid idental injury during sparring matches.

    Meng Qi looked around and saw Zhen Yong burying himself in the Arhat Fists pair training. So he did not say anything to Zhen Yong and just walked straight over to the weapon rack. He picked up a Buddhist Commandment de that had no edge and weighed it in his hand. Then he postured, performing a slow and clumsy practice, ording to the Five Tiger-like desmanship lessons given by Qi Xia.

    One Deacon Monk standing beside Meng Qi unconsciously squinted his eyes when watching him practice. He watched for a while and realized that Meng Qi was performing the most basic moves of desmanship. After shaking his head, he returned his attention to the other monks training.

    Meng Qi moved from posture to posture, gradually forgetting everything around him. He sank into his world of practice, where he swung his sword easily, like the wind. He adjusted his mistakes ording to the esoterica.

    After some time had passed, Meng Qi put the sword back, and beads of sweat had broken out across his forehead. He paused, savoring the gains he had just reaped from his practice.

    ¡°Whew, I could almost master my desmanship in a month if I practice to this degree every day.¡± Meng Qi sighed deeply with delight. Picking the de back up, he again postured and swung his Buddhist Commandment de.

    At this time, Meng Qi¡¯s ¡°de Art of Five Tigers Cracking the Gate¡± was quite a mess. That was because he had concentrated on his footsteps. Disying desmanship was just a way to mask his practice of the ¡°Eight Divine Steps¡± to avoid being discovered by the Deacon Monk.

    After an hour, Meng Qi remembered most of the footsteps for the ¡°Eight Divine Steps¡±. Combining this with his inner force, it was not hard to increase his Qi. But Meng Qi felt this was still far from the threshold, let alone mastery. It was obscure, like something he could not understand was in between there. Right now, he could only remember theplicated footsteps, which was not useful at all.

    ¡°It appears that I need to practice with actualbatants to find out the secret of the footsteps.¡± Meng Qi felt exhausted after a night of practice. He put the Buddhist Commandment de back on the weapon rack and walked toward Zhen Yong.

    ¡°Hey, Junior Brother Zhen Ding, have you mastered the Shaolin Temple heart sutras?¡± Zhen Yong was standing bent over with his hands on his knees while he tried to catch his breath. He was exhausted from the pair exercises he had done earlier.

    Meng Qi smiled. ¡°Senior Brother Zhen Yong, have you forgotten that I¡¯ve opened up my Elixir Field?¡±

    ¡°Right, I forgot!¡± Zhen Yong patted his shaved head and slowly straightened up.¡±Will you go back to the meditation room now?¡±

    The meditation room of the Warrior-monk Yard was a double room. Meng Qi and Zhen Hui were living next to Zhen Yong.

    Meng Qi nodded his head. While calling out to Zhen Hui, he suddenly saw in front of him a burly monk savagely hitting another monk.

    With a snapping sound, the weak monk was forced to step back. He looked at his opponent with surprise and anger. But, before he could say a word, that burly monk who had hit him spoke up maliciously, ¡°How dare you hit me? Do you want to fight with me? All right,e on then!¡±

    The weak monk¡¯s face paled and he was clearly afraid, however, he did not turn down the challenge. He postured and fought with that atrocious monk.

    It came as no surprise that the weaker monk¡¯s defenses were no match for the burly opponent. Beaten ck and blue, he staggered away toward the exit of the Kung Fu Acting Hall.

    And that bully-like monk triumphantly shook his fist, boasting all around.

    Meng Qi was so shocked it took him a moment to find his voice. Looking at Zhen Yong, he said, ¡°This is ridiculous!¡±

    ¡°Hemitted a crime of provocation and a blow to his sectmate under the eight Deacon Monk¡¯s eyes. All the while, the monk getting beaten up did not even call out for help! Where is the Shaolin Discipline?¡±

    Although it had been said that where there was Jianghu, there were bound to be a few bullies, but Meng Qi thought the Shaolin Temple was a peaceful ce for practicing Buddhism as some prominent monks had made achievements. Even if dirty stuff existed, it should not be seen publicly like this.

    Zhen Yong whispered, ¡°His Dharma name is Zhen Liang. He came to the temple three years ago and he just now reached the primary level of Qi-cultivation. He likes taking advantage of the rules by bullying the weak in the Kung Fu Acting Hall.¡±

    ¡°Rules?¡± Meng Qi asked in confusion.

    Zhen Yong said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s our own yard rule. You can not reject a request for a sparring match when you are practicing in the Kung Fu Acting Hall. After all, if you are a Jianghu fighter, you can¡¯t just say, ¡®I don¡¯t want to fight you¡¯, when someone is trying to kill you. There are situations where the challenge is discussed in advance, but there are distinctions. Once a monk has reached advanced sess of Qi-cultivation, they will no longer train here, they have their own hall for their level.

    ¡°Zhen Liang uses this rule to challenge monks that he has had conflicts with. As for his bragging, it¡¯s considered a reasonable provocation in the Kung Fu Acting Hall. It helps monks limate to those types of situations and help them prevent emotional reactions.¡±

    Meng Qi nodded his head as he finally realized the reason for it. ¡°But, the Deacon Uncle Masters and Senior Brothers should know if it¡¯s an unfair or actual practice, shouldn¡¯t they?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that Zhen Liang has an elder brother in the Commandment Yard¡­¡± Zhen Yong whispered, ¡°So Deacon Uncle Masters and Senior Brothers all turn a blind eye to his behavior unless he breaks a rule. Haha, he¡¯s really a hegemon in the Kung Fu Acting Hall.¡±

    It reminded Meng Qi of the monks in the Chores Yard. He sighed and said, ¡°How can this kind of person gain ess to the Warrior-monk Yard? I thought Uncle Master Xuan Ku was a man of integrity.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s said that Uncle Master Xuan Ku was only in charge of the first few groups. Theter groups were picked up by the other Uncle Masters. They¡¯ll evaluate our performances and pick their disciples.¡± Zhen Yong did not have an unfavorable opinion about Xuan Ku.

    Meng Qi felt wrong about his thetic view. He squinted at Zhen Liang, who was chatting andughing with others.

    ¡°What I need is an actualbat practice. Now, I¡¯m just worried about who the right man is!¡± Suddenly, Meng Qi walked up to him.

    The pressure of death in the World of Samsara left him no room to hesitate. It also suited his wish to be expelled from the Shaolin Temple for this.

    Zhen Yong did not know why Meng Qi was walking over to Zhen Liang, so he just watched quietly.

    ¡°Hey, how dare he not clean the yard for me.¡± Zhen Liang watched the gate.

    The monk next to him chuckled, ¡°He doesn¡¯t know about Senior Brother¡¯s skill. Who can defeat you in the entire Kung Fu Acting Hall?¡±

    ¡°Haha, I¡¯m not that easy to defeat, even though I¡¯m quite genial in my daily life.¡± Zhen Liangughed out loud.

    At this moment, Meng Qi walked up to him and shoulder-checked him with a snap.

    Zhen Liang stepped back and looked at Meng Qi in astonishment. ¡°Usually, I¡¯m the one to bump into others, but today someone is bold enough to shoulder-check me!¡±

    Meng Qi, clenching his fists, crossed his arms over his chest and said with a half-smile, ¡°How dare you bump into me! Are you looking to fight? Well,e on then!¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Zhen Liang stood frozen, surprised by the role reversal. Several of hispanions stared at Meng Qi in shock. ¡°Where did this little monke from? He looks good, but he must have lost his mind.¡±

    ¡°The audacity!¡±

    Zhen Yong¡¯s face changed and he tried to stop him. But, he suddenly remembered that the Teaching Monk, Zhen Miao, had been beaten by Zhen Ding this afternoon, so he slowed down and looked at the two with a smile.

    ¡°Damn it! You bastard!¡± Zhen Liang came back to earth with anger. ¡°Only I can bully others. No one can provoke me!¡±

    He imitated Meng Qi by crossing his hands and clenching his fists, his joints rattling. He said with an evil look, ¡°Ok, let¡¯s have a practice battle! If you don¡¯t cry for mercy, I¡¯ll be your junior brother!¡±

    The Deacon Monks that surrounded the hall did not change their expressions and acted like there was not a conflict taking ce.

    Immediately, Zhen Liang rushed at Meng Qi. His momentum was huge and powerful.

    After half an hour, Meng Qi had given Zhen Liang a few thumps and punches, leaving himying on the floor. The surrounding monks either looked nk or terrified. Straightening up, he leisurely patted his frock. ¡°Well, well, junior brother, you do need to practice more.¡±

    At the start of the fight, Meng Qi was familiarizing himself with thebination of the ¡°Eight Divine Steps¡± and ¡°Arhat Fists¡±, which made him look inept. Zhen Liang felt excited and acted like he had already beaten Meng Qi to tears. But, as Meng Qi¡¯s movements began to smooth out, he took a sharp offensive, which left him time to think about his gains. With the help of the Iron Shirt and the vigor of death, he swiftly beat Zhen Liang to the ground, thoroughly clobbering him.

    ¡°Junior¡­ brother¡­¡± Zhen Liang roared with chagrin. He could not believe that he had been defeated. ¡°Undoubtedly, I knew I would prevail in the first few breaths, however, this little monk became a monster in the twinkle of an eye. My fists were no more effective than scratching his back!¡±

    Meng Qi looked down and turned to Zhen Liang. ¡°Well, it seems you¡¯re contesting my win? Come on then, let¡¯s fight again!¡±

    Facing this guy who was acting like a bully made Zhen Liang clench his teeth and slowly pick himself up without saying a word.

    Meng Qi quickly became familiar with the Arhat Fists and also grasped some of the essences of the Eight Divine Steps. He was in a pretty good mood and was eager to spar with another opponent.

    Suddenly, all the monks around him scattered, ending the practice.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t give me a chance¡­¡± Meng Qi shook his head and turned again to Zhen Liang, who was turning ck and blue.

    Zhen Liang was embarrassed and dashed off without thinking.

    ¡°Junior Brother Zhen Ding, your Thwart Kung Fu is really outstanding.¡± Zhen Yong tried to entice with apliment. At that moment, Zhen Hui walked out of the quiet room.

    Meng Qi squashed his desire to fight and instead, returned to the meditation room with them, so he could practice his ¡°Shaolin Cultivation Method¡±.

    The next day, Meng Qi was still carrying water, reading words, and practicing by himself. After he had finished practicing, Zhen Miao stood in front of him, with his hands sped behind his back. ¡°Junior brother Zhen Ding, are you ready?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m ready.¡± Meng Qi answered while stepping out of line. He felt both stressed and excited about fighting against a powerhouse.

 Chapter 26: The Villian Mr. Meng

    <h4>Chapter 26: The Villian Mr. Meng</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    ¡°Puff, puff, puff!¡± Several powerful sounds were echoing in the cold and dry air.

    Actually, Meng Qi had known that there was a gap between Zhen Miao and himself and prepared to ept the uing failure. But he had not expected that the gap was so huge until now, even though Zhen Miao confined his strength to the primary level of Qi-cultivation and used Arhat Fists only.

    As for Zhen Miao, he had known that Meng Qi had learned a little Iron Shirt. Thus, he was trying to target Meng Qi¡¯s weak points, like temples and eyes, again and again with rigorous and fierce fists on the one hand; and he patiently responded to the ws shown by Meng Qi deliberately on the other hand¡ªit seemed that Zhen Miao would not give Meng Qi any chance to batter him. Even when there was a perfect chance, he would retain at least half of his force for defense instead of sparing no effort to attack, unless he was facing Meng Qi¡¯s weak points directly.

    Through continuous actual fights, Meng Qi had generally mastered the Arhat Fists, but he still could not catch Zhen Miao¡¯s swift and precise movements. Sometimes, he knew the attack wasing but just could not catch it with his eyes, and sometimes, his eyes eventually caught it but his body just could not react at the same time. Without Iron Shirt to withstand the fists several times, he would have been defeated. A series of ¡°Puff!¡± sounds proved that he was hit again and again.

    Although he was not hit in the vitals, Meng Qi still felt a dull pain from the continuous strikes.

    Of course, Meng Qi had gained a lot in spite of the pain¡ªhe perceived that the Arhat Fists was bing something instinctual, and it was no longer difficult for him to master it.

    Right now, a sudden gratitude for Jiang Zhiwei struck him. If not for her, he would not have chosen to exchange the Thwart Kung Fu Iron Shirt before. Instead, he would have to go through thousands of failures in pair exercises to get it, like most inexperienced people. Yet, he could now forge the fists into an instinct through pair exercises with the help of Iron Shirt.

    Even so, it was still difficult for him to get out of this defenseless situation! Zhen Miao¡¯s powerful and rigorous fists left him no opportunities to struggle with Iron Shirt!

    ¡°Oh, no! I must find a way out for myself. It¡¯s nearly beyond what I can bear¡­¡± Meng Qi thought. But he did not panic at all. Instead, he strived to seek counterattack chances in the absence of the fear of death, backed up by Iron Shirt.

    All of a sudden, Meng Qi discovered that in this round of attack, Zhen Miao unconsciously exposed an obvious defenseless part at the left side of his body¡ªa part that rendered him some time to extricate himself from the frontal attack and take a break!

    This time, Meng Qi manipted his body sessfully. After a deceptive movement, he tried to throw himself to the left.

    Unfortunately, before he made it, a leg from somewhere wrapped that was with white leggings directly kicked toward his belly.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Meng Qiined about it as he dodged the leg. Just then, the sound of the wind rang out near his ear, which was produced by a fist that had stopped at one of his temples, and the pressure put on it brought him a headache.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s enough for today.¡± Zhen Miao took his fist back and announced the end of the match as he put his palms together. From the faint smile on his face, it was apparent that he was really concerned about yesterday¡¯s shame and satisfied with today¡¯s win.

    ¡°Thanks for your instructions,¡± Meng Qi responded with his palms together as he summarized the experience by reviewing the fight.

    No matter what intentions Zhen Miao had, such exercises were a great help to him.

    The solution to the deceptive move of Zhen Miao just urred to him. If he had used the Eight Divine Steps, he would have not only avoided his leg kicking but also induced Zhen Miao¡¯s real ws.

    As this idea just came up in his mind, Meng Qi blurted out, ¡°Senior Brother Zhen Miao, please give me instructions in the fight tomorrow.¡± He thought, ¡°s, I didn¡¯t think of the way until now! It seems that I¡¯m not proficient enough in Eight Divine Steps.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± All the monks looked at Meng Qi, doubting if they had misunderstood. ¡°How dare he challenge Senior Brother Zhen Miao again!¡±

    Stuck for a second, Zhen Miao nodded slowly at Meng Qi and answered, ¡°If you fail to withstand 10 movements of mine tomorrow, you¡¯ll lose the opportunity to fight with me in the days toe.¡±

    On the way to the Dining Hall¡ª

    ¡°Gee, are you crazy?¡± Zhen Yong looked Meng Qi up and down like he was looking at a stranger.

    And Zhen Hui was looking at Zhen Yong with confusion. ¡°Why did you say that, Senior Brother Zhen Yong? He¡¯s doing something that every hero will do, isn¡¯t he?¡±

    By giving Meng Qi an odd stare, Zhen Yong wondered what strange stories had Meng Qi told to Zhen Hui.

    Meng Qi knew that he was acting very strange, so he just told him frankly, ¡°Senior Brother Zhen Yong, actually, I just came up with a brilliant move to deal with the situation just now, and couldn¡¯t help blurting it out.¡±

    ¡°You came up with it after the fight, so you must be unfamiliar with the movement, right?¡± Zhen Yong guessed what Meng Qi did not say.

    Meng Qi nodded, murmuring, ¡°I have to go to the Kung Fu Acting Hall and practice it with someone else.¡±

    After dinner, Meng Qi sat in meditation and practiced the Shaolin Cultivation Method for a while. Then he rushed to the Kung Fu Acting Hall.

    He looked around the hall and shed a smile because Zhen Liang was doing pair exercises with a monk. He wasunching violent attacks with a fiendish and ferocious face, seemingly trying to give full vent to his rage and grievances.

    Meng Qi slowed down and made arge circuit there. He saw that the monk was punched and hit again and again because of hisck of strength, and his face became ck and blue.

    ¡°Haha!¡± Watching the monk stagger out, Zhen Liang roared withughter. Just then, a powerful force bumped on his back and pushed him to hit a monk standing opposite him.

    ¡°Wow! How dare you hit me! You¡¯re being extremely arrogant. Come on, let¡¯s have a pair exercise!¡±

    ¡°I hate that sound!¡± Zhen Liang¡¯s body involuntarily stiffened for a second. Then he turned around slowly, intending to retort upon him, yet some other words just escaped his lips. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯ve got a partner.¡±

    ¡°Really? But I just saw him go out. Well, how about fighting for about half an hour? You can have a breathing spell now,¡± said Meng Qi with a seemingly bright smile on his charming face. But to Zhen Liang, he looked like an evil ghost.

    Looking around, Zhen Liang discovered that most of the monks stood far away from him except for a few who got along well with him. As he was not willing to incriminate his friends, he summoned up his courage by clenching his teeth and said, ¡°Well, let¡¯s get it over with!¡±

    At first, Meng Qi was amused by Zhen Liang¡¯s ¡°resigning himself to his fate¡± response. But then, he quickly resumed a serious expression andunched an attack with a shout.

    After half an hour¡ª

    ¡°Please, please! I throw in the towel, throw in the towel.¡± Zhen Liang threw himself on the floor like a dead dog, refusing to stand up.

    ¡°All right, so much for today.¡± Meng Qi nodded with his hands touching his stubble.

    ¡°After all, I¡¯m already familiar with the key movement of the Eight Divine Steps. I¡¯ll be sure to ¡®surprise¡¯ Zhen Miao, provided that he only employs Arhat Fists,¡± Meng Qi thought.

    Hearing that, Zhen Liang instantly rose up to flee out.

    After a few steps, he stopped and pretended to be calm. ¡°You know what? My elder brother is one of the Commandment Monks of the Commandment Yard!¡±

    ¡°Wow, so finally you¡¯re going to cry to your brother?¡± Meng Qi sneered.

    Such an ironic tone was beyond Zhen Liang¡¯s expectation, leaving him dumbfounded.

    Knowing that he would undergo Samsara many times with abundant Kung Fu books and equipment, Meng Qi did not care much about the Commandment Monks. He just grinned. ¡°Whether it was before or after I got my Dharma name, Zhen Yong, I¡¯ve done everything with a clear conscience. So if I vite themandments, I won¡¯t bother you but take the punishment voluntarily. It¡¯s time for you to go, or do you want another fight?¡±

    Zhen Liang was frightened to scramble away because he had never met a guy that had no hint of fear for the Commandment Monks since he ¡°dominated in the exercise fight¡± a year ago.

    ¡°Zhen, Zhen Yong? Is there something wrong with you?¡± Zhen Yong stood beside him, confused.

    Meng Qi gave him a glimpse and said, ¡°Just kidding. There are so many differences in stature and appearance between us, only a blind fool couldn¡¯t distinguish us.¡±

    ¡°s, no sense of humor. What a pity!¡±

    ¡­

    The next day, after the regr practice again, Meng Qi stepped toward Zhen Miao as keen as mustard. ¡°Please give me some instructions.¡±

    Although monks like Zhen De had expected it, they were still astonished when the expectation turned to reality. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Zhen Ding? How dare he challenge Senior Brother Zhen Miao again and again!¡±

    ¡°Him winningst time was nothing but a fluke. How could he think himself on equal terms with Senior Brother Zhen Miao?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s as proud as Lucifer!¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t he realize that a great disparity was revealed yesterday?¡±

    As for Zhen Miao, he just nodded and squared off for Meng Qi¡¯s first shot.

    A simr scene had just yed itself out. Meng Qi was forced into the awkward dilemma by Zhen Miao again. Although Meng Qi made great progress in Arhat Fists, he was no match for Zhen Miao. Instead of counterattacking, what he could do was to avoid some of the fists as much as possible.

    Watching such a scene, Zhen De said in delight, ¡°I knew it! Want to beat Zhen Miao? Not in your lifetime!¡±

    ¡°Exactly! It only happens in his dreams.¡± Other monks agreed, as the ones who stood out usually endured the brunt of the attack. ¡°In just a minute, Senior Brother Zhen Miao will win again!¡±

    ¡°Of course! Since he¡¯s cautious, I guess he won¡¯t use that same movement as yesterday.¡± Zhen De assumed confidently.

    Before Zhen Miao exposed his weakness deliberately, Meng Qi withstood fists with his shoulders first and then attacked Zhen Miao on the right side of his body when he lowered his left shoulder.

    Facing Meng Qi, Zhen Miao jerked out of the way, trying to strike his ears with both fists and hit right on his temples fiercely.

    Suddenly, Zhen Miao was dazzled, and in a sh, Meng Qi disappeared without a trace.

    It was not Meng Qi¡¯s speed, but his unexpected and weird movements that were out of Zhen Miao¡¯s expectation and caused the hallucination of Meng Qi¡¯s disappearance.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Zhen Miao did a double-take, but then Meng Qi had avoided him and stood back to back.

    Meng Qi took this good chance to hit Zhen Miao¡¯s back with his elbow of steel.

    ¡°Puff!¡± Meng Qi felt as if he had given a punch in cotton. It turned out that Zhen Miao¡¯s cloth swelled up and counteracted most of the power.

    It was beyond the strength of the Qi-cultivation Stage! Having realized that, Meng Qi stopped in time and smiled. ¡°Very impressive, Senior Brother.¡±

    Angry at his second failure, Zhen Miao said with a pale face, ¡°Let¡¯s fight again tomorrow.¡±

    It seemed that Zhen Miao took Meng Qi as a real opponent seriously.

    It happened so quickly. Before the monks like Zhen De had realized, the winner had stood out. The fight was so wonderful, just like a dream, leaving all the monks staring nkly at Zhen Miao and Meng Qi, doubting what they had just seen.

    After a while, some attention and vignce appeared in their eyes.

    Anyway, Zhen Ding defeated Zhen Miao again. He had to have some outstanding merits!

    ¡°Well done! It¡¯s hard to ept the fact that you just learned Arhat Fists,¡± said Zhen Yong, who caught up with Meng Qi and Zhen Hui after the fight, looking at Meng Qi with quite a different look.

    With a hint ofcency, Meng Qi boasted without shame, ¡°It¡¯s all about my talent.¡±

    After all, he could not reveal the secret of the World of Samsara.

    ¡°Will you go to the Kung Fu Acting Hall?¡± asked Zhen Yong.

    Meng Qi nodded his head vigorously. ¡°Surely. I have to make preparations for tomorrow¡¯s fight.¡±

    Meng Qi practiced Inner Qi Force after dinner and stepped into the Kung Fu Acting Hall as usual.

    When he had just entered, he noticed that a nervous look urred on Zhen Liang¡¯s face. In order to cover up it, Zhen Liang asked a monk near him to practice. They attacked each other with gentle movements as if they had wanted to practice until the end of time.

    Other monks near Zhen Liang started their own exercises, not giving Meng Qi a chance to ¡°provoke¡± them.

    ¡°Why? Am I a viin?¡± Meng Qi said in confusion. Then he thought, ¡°Well, it¡¯s not a bad feeling!¡±

    Zhen Yong ¡°agreed¡± with him this time. ¡°Zhen Ding, you¡¯re a wicked monk!¡±

    Over the following month, Meng Qi spent most of his time in the challenges and counter-challenges with Zhen Miao, in which he lost most of the fights, and at night, he would practice Kung Fu himself at the Kung Fu Acting Hall. In the second half of the month, he thought that the monks there were no match for him, so he entered the Fighting Hall. As expected, he was beaten ck and blue, but he still enjoyed it because he had achieved obvious advancements in Inner Qi Force, bare-handed skills, and desmanship!

    One day at noon, Xuan Chi announced a task. ¡°Tonight, you¡¯re responsible for guarding the fortress at the back mountain.¡±

    Seeing those puzzled faces, Zhen Miao exined, ¡°The demons and ghosts subdued by Shaolin were trapped at the back mountain, so it¡¯s necessary to have men on watch. Don¡¯t worry. All you have to do is keep an eye on the surrounding environment, while our respected masters from Dharma Yard and Bodhi Yard will take everything under control in the building.¡±

    ¡°Demons and ghosts?¡± Meng Qi took a deep breath unconsciously.

 Chapter 27: Reward and Punishment

    <h4>Chapter 27: Reward and Punishment</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    The cold wind ripped over the edge like a sharp steel knife was shing across his body. Meng Qi shuddered with cold, though he was wearing a thick frock and underpants. He had to operate the Shaolin Temple heart sutras to get warm, and inner force slowly flowed through his body, thus the coldness was expelled.

    The road toward the back mountain was heavily guarded. There were even guard monks at the edges of the cliff where no one could pass through. Meng Qi, Zhen Hui, and Zhen Yong were arranged at the front of a narrow road leading to the back mountain. On each side was cliff walls and the front had arge and dense forest.

    ¡°Senior Brother, are there the White Bone Woman and Spider-Woman in the back mountain?¡± Zhen Hui asked. He had not opened up his Elixir Field, thus his Inner Qi Force was in a slow growth. He was so cold that he skipped, staring sharply at the dark end of the narrow road. That was the back mountain.

    ¡°White Bone Woman? Spider-Woman?¡± Zhen Yong was momentarily confused. By giving Meng Qi an odd stare, Zhen Yong wondered what strange stories Meng Qi had told Zhen Hui.

    Meng Qiughed as between the hard practices of Kung Fu to cope with the life-or-death pressure in the World of Samsara, it was somewhat the only leisure for him. ¡°Now that Senior Brother Zhen Miao has said there are demons and ghosts, then there must be some alluring women.¡±

    He did not know well about the demons and ghosts, so he mentioned it on purpose to see if Zhen Yong could exin it.

    Zhen Yong was watching the end of the road absent-mindedly, and it was like he was talking to himself. ¡°The true demons and ghosts¡­ How many people have ever seen them? Since the Demon Mess time has gone, the demonic cult has sunk without a trace. At least, we ordinary people can rarely find them. It only urs sometimes that a schr meets a Fox Woman or a master faces down a Snake Spirit. Well, I haven¡¯t seen one yet.¡±

    Meng Qi nodded his head and did not ask more questions, for Zhen Yong really seemed to know little about it.

    The night dragged on, the north wind getting colder. Zhen Hui had found a stone to sit on for meditation and Zhen Yong was walking about to drive out the chill.

    With the quiet environment and guard monks from Dharma and Bodhi guarding behind, Meng Qi gradually put his mind on thest step of the Eight Divine Steps. Suddenly, a deadly cold wind came past and Meng Qi shivered. Then, he became sober and had a sh of genius, and had all the passes figured out.

    After figuring out thest key to the Eight Divine Steps, Meng Qi could not help giving it a try.

    Though Zhen Yong ¡°knew¡± that he had a technique inherited from his family, Meng Qi was still not ustomed to using the steps directly. While the desmanship could cover it up, the movement was so big that Zhen Miao and other people who were patrolling would find out and, thus, he would be scolded.

    Looking around, Meng Qi said to Zhen Yong with his hands pressing his stomach, ¡°Senior Brother, my stomach is aching. I have to go to the toilet. Sorry to give you trouble.¡±

    Zhen Yong had a few simr experiences when they were in the Sutras Depository so he felt it was nothing weird. He smiled. ¡°Go ahead! I¡¯ll exin it if Senior Brother Zhen Miaoes.¡±

    Meng Qi carried his Buddhist Commandment de and scuttled off into the forest ahead. He did not dare to walk away too far. So, at the side near the cliff wall, he started to practice the steps around the huge trees.

    Eight Divine Steps was delicate and mysterious. As it was dark at night, Meng Qi felt that he was like a ghost moving around in and out of the shadows.

    ¡°Good! That really is it!¡± Meng Qi satisfactorily nodded his head after practicing several times and decided to go back.

    He suddenly heard a slight sounde from the wall when he was about to go, and all of a sudden, he felt fully tense. He slid and hid behind a big tree.

    ¡°I can¡¯t be that unlucky! Aren¡¯t there Uncle Masters and Senior Brothers guarding? And there is such a cliff here!¡± Meng Qi thought that it was some monster or demon.

    He peeped at that side and saw a big hole cracked into the cliff wall beside a big reddish stone. A figure warily darted out.

    This figure touched something behind the big stone. The sound came again, and then the stone wall slowly closed.

    ¡°Is it the escape exit for the demons and ghosts?¡± Meng Qi made a guess sorrowfully. He regretted a little biting into the forest.

    He thought at first that there were just some wild beasts here. And they would note out on such cold winter days. It should have been a definitely safe ce, while he did not expect that he would meet this thing.

    The figure turned around and was going to run into another side of the forest.

    At this moment, Meng Qi saw his face clearly against the hazy moonlight.

    ¡°Him?¡± Meng Qi was so surprised and shocked that he almost screamed out. He finally bit his lips to stop himself.

    ¡°The person out from the back mountain is Zhen Guan!

    ¡°The person who attacked me and suffered from no hope for revenge. It is Zhen Guan!¡±

    ¡°Hasn¡¯t he been expelled from Buddhism?¡± Meng Qi thought doubtfully. He believed that Xuan Xin did not lie about it because his friend in the Chores Yard, Zhen Yan, said he had never seen Zhen Guan since that day.

    Meng Qi stood still and saw Zhen Guan go away. He knew his own power was not good enough to get involved with such stuff as demons and ghosts.

    ¡°Men should have self-knowledge. Not everyone is a hero¡­¡± Meng Qi said to himself.

    ¡°If I go and open that exit, what waits for me might not be some beast¡¯s elixir or some kind of demonic cult Divine Skill. I might be just killed and devoured or be a puppet. After all, the former belongs to ¡®heroes¡¯ and I may not have a halo of a ¡®hero¡¯.¡±

    He quietly left the forest and decided to seek a more capable person to handle it. Though he had long determined to resume his secr life, he was in the Shaolin Temple right now. He might be implicated into trouble if there would be conflicts in Shaolin.

    ¡°Junior Brother Zhen Ding, are you having the runs?¡± Zhen Yong teased Meng Qi for histe arrival.

    Meng Qi said seriously, ¡°Senior Brother Zhen Yong, I encountered a strange thing when I was having the runs, and I think I should report it to our Uncle Master!¡±

    ¡°Oh! Quick! Shoot off the fireworks!¡± Zhen Yong was taken back. He thought it over and let Meng Qi send an emergency signal right away without asking him what thing was.

    Meng Qi¡¯s mouth twitched a little. ¡°This Senior Brother Zhen Yong, enthusiastic, hearty, and generous in normal times, is quite a slippery fellow at critical times. He doesn¡¯t even ask anything and tries to keep himself out of it.¡±

    He did not care much about Zhen Yong¡¯s little thoughts but inwardly made a decision to be wary of him. At that time, Zhen Hui took out a bamboo tube in front of him, aimed it into the sky, and pulled its lid off.

    With a swish, a red glow shot up, bursting into a bright sight in the sky.

    ¡°Junior Brother is really a man of action. You didn¡¯t ask anything, but just fired it¡­¡± Meng Qi wiped the cold sweat on his forehead, and walked ahead of Zhen Hui with his de, alert to a possible attack.

    After two or three breaths, Meng Qi felt dizzy and then saw a handsome, while mncholy, middle-aged monk. He wore a yellow frock and a red cassock, and in his right hand, he had a string of ck beads carved with Buddha images.

    ¡°Yellow frock, red cassock¡­ Which yard is he the head or Elder of?¡± Meng Qi was about to greet him, but hesitated as the words were just on his lips. ¡°Should I call him Uncle Master, Grand Uncle Master, or Great Grand Uncle Master? I don¡¯t know him at all. The rank is tooplicated.¡±

    However, Meng Qi felt relieved when he saw a high-ranking master monk arrive.

    The monk came with a grim face. But having seen that this ce was peaceful, he became rxed as well. He found that Meng Qi was hesitating and understood the reason for it. Then he said with a smile, ¡°My title is Xuan Bei. What¡¯s this emergency firework for?¡±

    ¡°Is the ¡®Xuan¡¯ already a title of a yard President or an Uncle Master?¡± Meng Qi was inplete surprise. But he still put down his desire for speaking out. After thinking it over, he said, ¡°Uncle Master Xuan Bei, just now I went into the forest to urinate and I saw a secret door on the cliff wall¡­¡±

    Xuan Bei listened to Meng Qi calmly. Then he slightly nodded his head. ¡°You did a good job. No offense and no cover-up. But, are you sure that figure is Zhen Guan, the one who has been expelled?¡±

    ¡°I know what he looks like, but I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s a monster¡¯s transformation,¡± Meng Qi answered honestly.

    After learning about the exact ce of the door and some signs there, Xuan Bei instructed them. ¡°You all follow Xuan Chi back to the Warrior-monk Yardter, and leave this matter to me.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Uncle Master Xuan Bei.¡± Meng Qi could not wait to leave there. Now he was worried that some demons and ghosts would whip out from the dark.

    Xuan Bei stood still, and all of a sudden, he vanished from where he was. He shed on the edge of the forest, and around him was faint Buddhist singing and Buddha Aura dimly shining. It was solemn and holy like Arhats and Bodhisattvas werending in this world.

    ¡°That is the strength of the Exterior¡­¡± Zhen Yong said to himself while watching in the direction Xuan Bei was heading.

    Meng Qi said with surprise, ¡°Senior Brother Zhen Yong, you know this Uncle Master?¡±

    Zhen Yong turned back to him and said with a sigh, ¡°I don¡¯t know other Uncle Masters except for Xuan Chi and Xuan Ku, who we usually see. But this Uncle Master Xuan Bei has a solid reputation. I have often heard of him from Senior Brother Zhen Chang.¡±

    ¡°Zhen Chang, the head of the first three ¡®Zhen¡¯ Disciples?¡± Meng Qi knew Zhen Chang, and it was said that he was superior to Zhen Miao and Zhen Ben.

    Zhen Yong continued, saying, ¡°Uncle Master Xuan Bei was a Peerless Master Pro traveling through the world, and he had the title, ¡®Seven Deadly Hand¡¯. Butter, he suffered a sudden misfortune, and his whole family was killed. Though he had gotten his revenge, the killer had a strong background. Some grandmaster came for him. And adding to this, he was disheartened at that time, so he finally decided to escape into our Shaolin Temple. He buried himself in Buddhism and cut all connections of secr life, apanied by the Old Buddha with the Altar Lamp.

    ¡°As he was talented and faithful to Buddhism, His Abbotship valued him and took him as his disciple, which is actually an exception. Then he learned about Mo-Ke Exorcism Punch. He was so spectacr that he had a breakthrough in a short time and became a grandmaster. Later, he even became the first one of the ¡®Xuan¡¯ title who stepped into the Eight-fold Heaven of the Exterior. There is only one more step for him to reach the summit.¡±

    ¡°This kind of person is always a legend¡­¡± Meng Qi thought quietly, while Zhen Hui was listening with thirsty ears.

    Later, Zhen Miao and his group arrived. Many yellow-clothed monks that Meng Qi did not know also came. The three went back to the Warrior-monk Yard with Xuan Chi.

    The next morning, when Meng Qi was going to practice writing and find out the result of that matter (he did not have to wake up early to carry water because of the mountain guardingst night), the door was pushed open. The evil-eyed Commandment Monk, Xuan Kong, walked in, and the dejected Zhen Yong followed him.

    ¡°Yesterday, your findings made some conspiracy fail, so Bodhi Yard will give you a reward. But it may be in a few days.¡± Xuan Kong smirked. ¡°But Commandment Yard must punish you for your desertion when you were guarding. Combined with your contribution, you¡¯ll be isted in the meditation room for three days.¡±

    ¡°Only isted for three days?¡± Meng Qi answered him with a ¡°yes¡±. He cared little about this punishment, for it was too light. He could settle down and practice his inner force.

    He was looking forward to the reward of Bodhi Yard. ¡°Will it be one of the 72 Ultimate Arts?¡±

    Three dayster, Meng Qi ate up the dinner that was sent to him and finished his istion, then he opened the door happily.

    ¡°Well, Junior Brother, why are you not happy?¡± Meng Qi met Zhen Hui when he just went out the door.

    Zhen Hui angrily said, ¡°Today, Uncle Masters came to choose their disciples, but you were isted and couldn¡¯t go out.¡±

    Meng Qi¡¯s face suddenly got gloomy. ¡°So this was the reason!

    ¡°Was it the disrespect earlier or the elder brother of Zhen Liang in the Commandment Yard?¡±

    He squinted his eyes and said to Zhen Hui in a peaceful voice, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Kung Fu Acting Hall.¡±

    Although Meng Qi did not want to be a disciple of a Master, as it would be difficult to leave the Shaolin Temple if he did so, still, facing this situation, he was not satisfied at all.

    As his voice faded, Meng Qi suddenly noticed that there were two lines of words on the light snow in the yard:

    ¡°The second Samsara begins!¡±

    ¡°Please be mentally prepared. The next time it¡¯s open, you won¡¯t be informed and will be pulled in directly.¡±

 Chapter 28: A New Task

    <h4>Chapter 28: A New Task</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    ¡°Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms does have a sense of humor¡­¡± Meng Qi secretly curled his mouth.

    Meng Qi had suspected that the Jade Buddha was a trigger medium when he found it had unexpectedly broken into two at the end of the first World of Samsara. Thus, he buried it in the corner of the Chores Yard, hoping it would interrupt the call of Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms, but apparently, it did not work.

    However, Meng Qi actually found himself somewhat looking forward to the World of Samsara again. He wanted to be stronger through the World of Samsara and break through from his current situation.

    ¡°Never mind, Junior Brother, Bodhi Yard is focusing on this issue, so I know they won¡¯t mistreat us. Now I will go back to my room to rest,¡± Meng Qi said to Zhen Hui as he pretended to calm down.

    Zhen Hui was itching to go to the Kung Fu Acting Hall. Right now, he could not help turning his head toward Meng Qi. ¡°Senior Brother, it¡¯s not like you to say that!¡±

    ¡°You know me well¡­¡± Meng Qi thought. ¡°How is this Junior Brother suddenly so clever? He¡¯s usually so stupid¡­¡± He said, ¡°Junior Brother, never mind, we should figure out the reason first.¡±

    Zhen Hui nodded his head without fully understanding and went back to the meditation room ahead of Meng Qi and started to meditate. Now it was the essential time for him to open up his Elixir Field, so he took great care to do it.

    Meng Qi had fully understood the power of Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms. He did not avoid Zhen Hui as he closed the door and crossed his legs to harmonize Qi-cirction.

    His breathing became increasingly peaceful and long. Meng Qi gradually reduced the fear and dread in his heart. All of a sudden, his vision turned ck and then shed bright, and the next second he was in White Jade Square.

    There was no change here. White clouds were floating in the sky and there was a dense fog around. Statues of immortal birds and animals were all about.

    ¡°Little monk, catch the de!¡± Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s voice arose clearly, like a golden oriole. A Buddhist Commandment de flew toward him in a beautiful arc.

    Meng Qi raised his right hand and easily caught the de. He saw Jiang Zhiwei standing nearby, with her pale yellow skirt fluttering in the breeze. Zhang Yuanshan and Qi Zhengyan walked over with their clothes fluttering.

    ¡°You have made great progress,¡± Jiang Zhiwei said with a smile, without frustration or aggravation for entering the Samsara task for the second time.

    She could tell Meng Qi¡¯s skill level by observing how he had caught the de.

    Meng Qi was actually morefortable around these acquaintances than those in the Shaolin Temple. He said withughter, ¡°I don¡¯t want to meet Siddhartha Gautama while I am in my prime.¡±

    He stroked the refined steel of the Buddhist Commandment de while speaking.

    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s rare to hear you speaking like a monk.¡± Seeing Meng Qi¡¯s movement, Jiang Zhiwei slightly nodded her head and said, ¡°I know it¡¯s hard to get a sharp-edged Buddhist Commandment de in the Shaolin Temple, so I have prepared one for you.¡±

    ¡°Then I must thank you for your favor, Lady Jiang.¡± Meng Qi called her that deliberately.

    And before Jiang Zhiwei could refute, his face turned serious. ¡°Lady Jiang, Senior Brother Zhang, and Senior Brother Qi, have you noticed something weird since we came back from the taskst time? I found that the small Jade Buddha with me was broken.¡±

    He decided to tell them honestly rather than beating around the bush. After all, it was such a huge issue that if he did not say it clearly, Zhang Yuanshan and the others would miss the clues. Additionally, now the small Jade Buddha had broken into two, thus it seemed to be useless. Therefore, it would be very unwise to lose the trust of Zhang Yuanshan and Jiang Zhiwei over it.

    Jiang Zhiwei wrinkled her deep ck eyebrows, thought carefully, and slowly shook her head. ¡°I haven¡¯t encountered anything simr.¡±

    ¡°Me neither,¡± Zhang Yuanshan said for sure after thinking it over. And Qi Zhengyan also shook his head and gave a negative answer.

    ¡°It seems that my Jade Buddha breaking was an ident.¡± Meng Qi slightly nodded his head. But inside his heart, he had an inkling that it was not that simple, yet he could not sort it out.

    ¡°By the way, there¡¯s one important thing that I haven¡¯t told you about what happened in Great Buddha¡¯s Hall.¡± Zhang Yuanshan could not figure out the thing about Meng Qi¡¯s small Jade Buddha either. He told Meng Qi and Qi Zhengyan about the two mysterious organizations, the Immortals and the Myths. Jiang Zhiwei added some words asionally.

    Meng Qi took a breath. ¡°Could it be possible that the root of the World of Samsara is in our world?¡±

    Zhang Yuanshan had already epted the word ¡°world¡±. He said thoughtfully, ¡°In our world, there used to be the Taoist Primogenitors and Buddha, devil emperors and demon kings, and a time of Myths; and even big shots who were so powerful that they ruled the whole world. And even now, the Dharmakayand immortals are not that inferior to the immortals from that time. They can remove the mountains and fill seas and break into the blue sky. It is not strange that Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms is from our ce.¡±

    ¡°What happened to those big shots?¡± Meng Qi was always curious about it. How could those big powers have vanished in the river of time?

    Jiang Zhiwei knew Meng Qi was a green hand in Jianghu. She smiled and dimples appeared on her face. ¡°It¡¯s said that some of them were killed by other big powers, while some others were dead because of their life exhaustion.¡±

    ¡°Life exhaustion?¡± Meng Qi asked surprisingly. In his mind, the big shots who could be regarded as immortals would have definitely had eternal lives.

    Jiang Zhiwei gave a long sigh. ¡°It is destiny. Even an immortal has worries about their lifespan. Though they may live thousands of years or more, eventually they can¡¯t escape the fate of death.

    ¡°In history, how many marvelous big shots have exerted themselves to think up all kinds of exquisite techniques, such as life-stimtion, resurrection, and spirit-seizing¡ªalso from a deity or ghost? But it¡¯s shameful that all of those things are just temporary, not ways out of destiny. So many of these big shots either built up tombs to find a way tost forever after death, or silently vanished in the river of time. Probably only the Taoist Primogenitors and Buddha from the legends can get detached from the world and be immortal.¡±

    ¡°From the legends?¡± Meng Qi asked sharply. Weren¡¯t they immortal in the real world?

    ¡°Before the time of the Myths, the Taoist Primogenitors and Buddha were rarely seen in the world. If it weren¡¯t for Siddhartha Gautama offering his help when the Demonic Buddha tried to eliminate Buddhism tens of thousands of years ago, all humans would think they had passed away one after another. However, the dispelling of the myth has shown hope to all the powers.¡± Zhang Yuanshan was full of emotions. ¡°Rumor has it that Buddhism has an exclusive training technique that enables people to live as long as the sun. What a pity that it¡¯s only hearsay.¡±

    Meng Qi slightly exhaled. ¡°So the Budhha and the deities will all get old and die?¡±

    He was so young that he did not have many feelings about life exhaustion.

    ¡°It can¡¯t be called old. The big powers who have pursued Tao Dharmakaya decayed before death.¡± Qi Zhengyan showed a trace of admiration, though his face was devoid of expression.

    ¡°Decay before death? What¡¯s the lifespan of those who have pursued the Luohan Golden Body?¡± Meng Qi asked curiously.

    Zhang Yuanshan shook his head andughed. ¡°Junior Brother Zhen Ding, it might be too early for you to know about this. Well, currently the lifespan of thend deities who are in Dharmakaya is, normally, two to three hundred years. But it¡¯s said that in the time of the Myths, these big shots can live tens times longer than that, which may result from the change of the universe.¡±

    Ancient books and records from the time of the Myths were particrly rare. There were only unreliable stories passed down, soter generations could only make guesses.

    ¡°Neers will join in this task.¡± At the moment, the solemn and majestic voice of Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms rung out.

    The voice faded as if there were a big sun befalling with brilliant light, which was so harsh that even Zhang Yuanshan and Jiang Zhiwei, who had opened up their Eye Apertures intuitively, closed their eyes.

    After everything returned to normal, Meng Qi saw that there were four people lying on the white jade tiled floor, two men and two women.

    ¡°You bastard! I can¡¯t believe you dare toe!¡± The first one to wake up was arge man, wearing a greasy brown suit. He jumped up cursing and directly aimed his long de at Meng Qi, who was the nearest.

    He seemed to have expected his foe, and he just started attacking without observing the surroundings.

    While the two women and the other man were just waking up, they heard a shout and saw the shing.

    ¡°Ah!¡± A delicate girl among them, wearing a pale-pinkish long skirt, screamed out and shivered with her hands surrounding her chest.

    Next to her was a gracefuldy. She took a hairpin from her head with a rush and looked so nervous, as if worried that therge man would take aim at her.

    The middle-aged man wrinkled his brows and looked at the surroundings up and down from the corner of his eye, his expression bing increasingly grave.

    Meng Qi saw therge man waving his de, and then made a basic judgment in his mind. He slid away, and like a ghost, shed to the man¡¯s back. And with a hit from the back of the Buddhist Commandment de, the man was beaten, causing him to stagger around.

    ¡°Stop!¡± As therge man barely steadied himself, Meng Qi shook his head and shouted out. His power was enough to reach the primary level of Qi-cultivation, the same as Zhen Liang, but he was more valiant and tough with truly remarkable skills. If it were one month before, he would have floundered when fighting with him. But now, after a long period of training with Zhen Miao and fighting with a variety of people in the Kung Fu Acting Hall, it was just a piece of cake to take him down.

    Therge man also noticed something abnormal in the surroundings. He was surprised and distrustful, looking at Meng Qi with his de to the ground.

    He was subdued by Meng Qi¡¯s strength and this inexplicable change, which made him immediately put down his pride.

    Meng Qi thought maybe a Karma point could be gained if he went to lead these new people. So his eyes swept over the four new people. ¡°You may have noticed the abnormal situation here. My title is Zhen Ding, and I¡¯m not much different from you, only that I havee to this World of Samsara before.¡±

    ¡°World of Samsara?¡± the middle-aged man in the wide-sleeved robe murmured and stood up slowly.

    Meng Qi pointed at the light pir in the middle and roughly introduced Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms to them. ¡°So, you can exchange the Karma points for exclusive martial arts, divine Refined Weapons, elixirs and miraculous drugs, and anything else you can imagine here.¡±

    ¡°The Buddha¡¯s Palm? Book of Shocking the World? Heavenly Emperor¡¯s Scripts?¡± therge man asked through his harsh breathing.

    Meng Qi pointed at the light pir, seemingly out of interest. ¡°You can go see it for yourselves.¡±

    ¡°No Karma points given from doing the introductions! I¡¯ll never do that again!¡±

    ¡°Master, divine monk, I¡­ I am so weak. Can you speak to Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms and ask him to release me to go home? I¡¯ll definitely not say a word about it.¡± The girl in the pale pinkish clothes scrambled to her feet and begged Meng Qi.

    Meng Qi, with his palms put together, said with a sigh, ¡°Amitabha, donor, do you think it is possible?¡±

    That girl already had tears filling her eyes, which dropped directly. She sobbed, ¡°Mother¡­ mother¡­ help me, help Little Zi¡­¡±

    Meng Qi had the same feelings about the situation. He turned to Jiang Zhiwei and notified her tofort that girl as they were both females. But whether she could survive in theter Samsara tasks would depend on the situation at the time. He, Jiang Zhiwei, and others would possibly not sacrifice themselves for this stranger.

    Jiang Zhiwei slightly opened up her mouth using Secret Voice-sending. ¡°Little monk, what does Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms exactly mean by this? Why is an ordinary girl here? Alright, that big guy must have the strength of the enlightenment period.¡±

    She always thought that the World of Samsara was like choosing an undead insect, and its targets were the young people in Jianghu.

    Meng Qi shook his head to show that he could not figure it out. Suddenly, he remembered something and then he walked over to Jiang Zhiwei next to the crying girl and said, ¡°Lady Jiang, have you broken through?¡±

    His question was vague because there were strangers present.

    ¡°Yes, I have.¡± Jiang Zhiwei patted the girl, Little Zi¡¯s shoulder andforted her in a low voice.

    ¡°Divine monk, my name is Xiang Hui. I would appreciate very much for your mercy and consideration.¡± Therge man saw the exchange list on the Central Light Pir and then quietly moved to Meng Qi¡¯s side, nodding and bowing to please him.

    After the fight with Meng Qi just now, he thought that this little monk¡¯s strength was profound and was probably better than the other three.

    Meng Qi looked at Xiang Hui, who did not look right at him, with a faint smile. When he was about to speak, suddenly the surroundings began changing¡ªthe mountains and water began ovepping, and the light and darkness were interweaving.

    ¡°Barbarians in the north have conquered the Central ins. Their policies are reactionary and they kill themon people. The Shaolin monks have all joined in the local rebellions.

    ¡°In order to eliminate this trouble, the leader of the northern barbarians, General Duo Ercha, is preparing to lead numerous masters and troops to Mount Shaohua and thus destroy the Shaolin Temple.

    ¡°Duo Ercha has bought many monks over to the Shaolin Temple in advance, so this time, his sess is basically a certainty. But luckily, some righteous men have sacrificed their lives and sent out this message.

    ¡°Main task one: Split up into two teams, break through the interception of the masters sent by Duo Ercha, and bring the list of traitors to the Shaolin Temple. The time limit is three days. For those who don¡¯t arrive on time, 50 Karma points will be deducted. At the end of the Samsara task, those whose Karma points are insufficient will be obliterated! If you arrive on time and get into the temple, 50 Karma points will be awarded.

    ¡°Main task two: To be released after thepletion of Main task one.¡±

 Chapter 29: Surround and Kill

    <h4>Chapter 29: Surround and Kill</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    The scene before him had gradually cleared. Trees sheltered the sunshine, leaving golden spots on the ground.

    Meng Qi was prepared, warily looking around, but there was no sign of approaching enemies.

    ¡°Well¡­¡± After observing their surroundings well, Meng Qi frowned with a little surprise.

    He discovered that only three people were standing about, who were all maintaining straight faces. One was Qi Zhengyan, looking so miserable and glum; one was Xiang Hui, the tough faction member; and the other was Little Zi, a girl so delicate that she even could not tie up a chicken.

    ¡°Lady Jiang and Senior Brother Zhang are both not here¡­¡± Meng Qi could only feel helpless. He reminded himself of the main task¡¯s tip: ¡°Split up!¡±

    But Meng Qi was not restless. Last time, he was terrified and afraid, but now he had the basic power to protect himself. ¡°It is not like a man to shrink and hesitate!¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother Qi, first we need to ask for the way to the Shaolin Temple,¡± Meng Qi said briefly, exchanging a look with Qi Zhengyan. He did not care for the sobbing Little Zi and the anxious Xiang Hui.

    He discovered that he did not know where he was now at all, nor the direction of the Shaolin Temple.

    Qi Zhengyan looked into the sky and the trees around, and then said with a sigh, ¡°I can see that the trees aren¡¯t dense, and the sound of horses and carriages in the distance can be heard. We aren¡¯t far from the main road. We should first go out and ask somebody for directions.¡±

    He knew that Meng Qicked experience in Jianghu. So he tried hard to recall his knowledge and lead these people.

    Meng Qi turned his head to Little Zi and Xiang Hui and asked, ¡°Will you two go by yourselves or follow us to Shaolin?¡±

    A small evil thought kept telling Meng Qi that without these two, he and Qi Zhengyan wouldplete the missions easier.

    ¡°Master, Master, I¡¯ll follow you!¡± Little Zi shivered as if she was struck by lightning. She ran to Meng Qi and pulled his sleeve tightly.

    Xiang Hui put a broad smile on his face and bowed. ¡°Divine Monk, I only will follow you.¡±

    Meng Qi knew roughly why they ttered him. First, he was a monk, naturally merciful; second, he usually wore a smile, not dull and serious like Qi Zhengyan; and third, his techniques had impressed them.

    ¡°Donor Xiang, you unexpectedly know a lot,¡± Meng Qi said with a smile.

    Xiang Hui smiled and said immediately, ¡°Divine Monk, thank you for your praise. I learned it all from my faction, White Paper Fan.¡±

    ¡°This guy, at first I thought he was a rude and bold person like Lu Zhishen. But actually, he is a henchman ttering people.¡± Meng Qi sighed secretly and turned to Little Zi, who was pulling his sleeve, and said, ¡°Little Zi, if you are to follow us, you¡¯d better not do that, it will hinder our movements.¡±

    He had some evil thoughts before, but he was reminded of thest Samsara task while thinking of Xiang Hui and Little Zi. If Jiang Zhiwei and the others had been repulsed by him and were unwilling to take him, then he would definitely have been killed by the ck Men. So, he was moved as a fellow sufferer and produced the heart ofpassion for them.

    ¡°As my life was saved by kind Lady Jiang, then I may be kind this time since it¡¯s not dangerous.¡± Meng Qi sighed in his heart. But of course, no matter how kind he was, Meng Qi would never lose his life for a stranger.

    Little Zi released her hands, stepped back, and stood side by side with Xiang Hui. She restrained her sadness and meekly followed Meng Qi and Qi Zhengyan out of the woods.

    The ground in the woods was not t¡ªbulging roots, rotten mud, and leaves intertwined together. Little Zi was staggering but she did notin. She gritted her teeth and tried hard not to be abandoned.

    ¡°She is tough inside though.¡± Meng Qi nodded his head, observing secretly. ¡°If she still cries and is spoiled and doesn¡¯t want to endure hardships, I really might abandon her.

    ¡°Being slowed can be epted, but an encumbrance is a total disaster for me.¡±

    Turning around, Meng Qi saw Qi Zhengyan¡¯s poker face in front of him and an idea came to his mind.

    ¡°This time, we are split into two groups, and at my side, the most powerful one is Qi Zhengyan. Though I¡¯m not scared of him, cooperation is always better than fighting alone.

    ¡°Right, now I have to make friends with him.¡± Meng Qi thought for a while and then had an idea. He smiled and said, ¡°Senior Brother Qi, how¡¯s your sword art going?¡±

    ¡°One month is too short. I just crossed the threshold.¡± Qi Zhengyan nodded his head slightly, still with a serious look.

    Meng Qiughed and said, ¡°It¡¯s pretty good to cross the threshold. With the Long River Sword Art, Senior Brother, you have made huge progress in your strength.¡±

    ¡°No actualbat, so I can¡¯t be sure,¡± Qi Zhengyan answered briefly.

    Meng Qi¡¯s lips twitched a little. ¡°Well actually, Senior Brother Qi, why are you always so serious and silent? Since we can¡¯t get rid of this Samsara task now, why don¡¯t we face it with a smile? A rxed mood is better for us to exert our strength.¡±

    At that second, Meng Qi felt again like he was teaching a psychology counseling ss.

    ¡°What the divine monk said is the total truth.¡± Xiang Hui echoed back his words with a forced smile, while Qi Zhengyan did not speak.

    ¡°Your every confusion and every feare from your heart¡­¡± Meng Qi felt a little bit proud of himself, and began to make his speech on the advantages of facing Samsara tasks positively.

    While listening, Qi Zhengyan suddenly stopped without turning back, saying softly, ¡°I was born this way¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, could it be that, Senior Brother, you have suffered things in your childhood? Or that your life was too suppressed?¡± Meng Qi asked casually.

    ¡°My childhood was good!¡± Qi Zhengyan still did not turn his head and spoke through gnashing teeth. Then his voice became louder. ¡°Junior Brother Zhen Ding! We are facing pursuits and encirclement now. Your ears are used to hear movements, not rubbish!¡±

    ¡°Haha.¡± Meng Qiughed dryly. He smoothed out the annoyances and awkwardness, saying sincerely, ¡°My Jianghu experience is little. Thank you, Senior Brother, for lessons and advice.¡±

    Seeing that Meng Qi was not annoyed, Qi Zhengyan felt surprised. He slowly nodded his head. ¡°We should be careful about everything.¡±

    Their talk made Xiang Hui anxious and confused. ¡°That person seems even better than the divine monk, while he looks like everyone owes him money.¡±

    After walking for a while, Meng Qi and the other three saw a big rammed-earth road. A carriage passed by, raising a trail of dust.

    There was a teahouse beside the road. It had an awning for selling food, and since it was not noon, there were not so many guests.

    Meng Qi surveyed the ce. He saw that the owner of the teahouse was an old man and there were four tables of guests. One table had a couple, worn from a long and dusty journey; one had an itinerant peddler; one had an old man ying the Huqin; and thest one had a rich childe holding his servant girl in his arms, along with his guardians.

    ¡°Senior Brother Qi, I¡¯m going to ask for information and buy some dry food. You can help me look around.¡± Meng Qi decided to go himself, looking at Qi Zhengyan¡¯s miserable face. He thought that at least Qi Zhengyan hiding in the back could warn and rescue him if there were attacks.

    Qi Zhengyan carefully observed those people in the teahouse and the surrounding environment, and after quite a long time he said calmly, ¡°I notice the itinerant peddler is too brisk, not a person who has traveled door to door for years. You must be careful.¡±

    As a matter of fact, he also had only a little Jianghu experience, so he was not very confident.

    Hearing what he said, Meng Qi gazed at that man. He found that the itinerant peddler was truly not like aborious businessman, especially his hand holding the teacup, which had no cracks caused by being in the sun for a long time.

    ¡°I know.¡± Meng Qi walked over there slowly.

    Meng Qi suddenly heard a horse¡¯s neigh when he was closer to the teahouse. He unconsciously turned around and saw four brown horses with a fancy carriage beside them.

    ¡°Well, riding a horse is surely faster than us using the Lightness Skill.¡± Meng Qi was struck by a thought. He knew his actual level of Lightness Skill, which might beparable to a fine horse over a short distance, but would be left behind over a long distance. And riding a horse was easier than walking on foot. Moreover, he could save his strength for a counterattack.

    ¡°Ok,ter I¡¯ll go to buy a horse from its owner.¡± He stroked the jade pendant inside his clothes, no thought of being a bandit this time. Before entering the World of Samsara, he worried that he might need some money there, so he brought the jade pendant with him.

    As for the horse¡¯s owner, Meng Qi had no doubt that it was the rich childe in the fancy clothes. It was impossible for them toe here without a carriage because his servant girl was so delicate.

    So Meng Qi went into the teahouse near the table of the rich childe deliberately, stealing a glimpse to look them up and down.

    ¡°Hey, you, monk! What are you looking at!¡± A guardian of those two came toward him with his arms folded in front.

    Seeing his heavy steps and fierce face, Meng Qi found it interesting. He imitated the rascal monk from his impression and put his palms together. ¡°Amitabha, I have observed that all of you donors are predestined with Buddhism.¡±

    ¡°Haha, you bald-ass Buddhist monk. You don¡¯t need to say that. I know you just want some money, don¡¯t you?¡± The rich childeughed out loud. While stroking the servant girl¡¯s cheeks, his face darkened. ¡°Now go away! I hate all of you evil monks more than anything!¡±

    ¡°Last time, thedy gave a monk 300 ingots of silver¡­¡± the servant girl said while grinning.

    ¡°Humph. From now on, any evil monk who dares toe near our house gate will get his legs hit and broken!¡± The childe signaled the two guardians to drive Meng Qi away.

    Meng Qi did not panic, deciding to ¡°talk¡± to the rich childeter. He rounded several tables and walked over to the teahouse owner.

    ¡°Excuse me. I have something to ask you,¡± Meng Qi said with his palms put together.

    The hump-backed, white-haired old man smiled and returned his bow. ¡°I always believe in Buddhism. Master, you can simply ask anything.¡±

    Meng Qi lowered his voice to avoid being heard by the itinerant peddler. ¡°I want to go to Mount Shaohua. Which road leads to it?¡±

    At the same time, Meng Qi paid most of his attention to the itinerant peddler.

    The old man said, smiling, ¡°Go forward along this state roadway, and about three days¡¯ distance¡­¡±

    Before he finished his words, he abruptly changed his expression, staring in shock past Meng Qi¡¯s back.

    The itinerant peddler had taken out a long sword from his shoulder pole and rushed over, making straight for Meng Qi.

    ¡°Is he making an attack directly right now? Is his hearing far better than normal people¡¯s?¡± Meng Qi, though feeling surprised, was firm in his concentration. Without panic, he turned around and brandished his long saber at the itinerant peddler.

    Suddenly, Meng Qi felt agonying from his waist. Unexpectedly, the old man behind him had two knives in his hands and stabbed him hard in the waist.

    Meng Qi walked forward a step, trying to avoid the knife. But at that moment, the couple also made straight for him with a de and a sword, respectively. One was aimed at Meng Qi¡¯s throat and another swept their de on the ground directly toward Meng Qi¡¯s legs.

    ¡°s.¡± The old man ying the Huqin slightly sighed, and then drew out a thin, short sword from the Huqin. He dodged behind Meng Qi¡¯s back, stabbing him in the heart.

 Chapter 30: [Alms]

    <h4>Chapter 30: [Alms]</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Surrounded by enemies, Meng Qi was not fazed. He drew out his long saber and pulled the itinerant peddler¡¯s long sword away. Then he crouched his legs, allowing the old man¡¯s dagger to stab at his back, yet making the thin sword of the Huqin elder hit a bit above the crucial point on his back.

    That had also caused the woman of the couple to miss Meng Qi¡¯s throat, hitting his chin instead. The low-lying knife, however, cut toward his legs.

    Although the itinerant peddler in front had not seeded, he could not help let out a snicker. He showed weakness on purpose earlier, resulting in the sess of this ambush.

    ¡°Thud, thud, thud!¡± A cluster of sounds like arrows prating leather rang out, as the itinerant peddler¡¯sughter froze on his face.

    He saw hispatriots¡¯ weapons hit the little monk as if hitting on an iron block, with only a bit of pration. Very little blood spilling out from his body, the little monk retrieved his long saber and performed the move ¡°Sweeping the World¡±.

    Seeing a head fly across with blood spraying like a fountain, the itinerant peddler felt as if he was in a rain of blood, then he saw the beheaded body of the woman of the couple shake and fall softly to the ground.

    ¡°His Thwart Kung Fu is at such a high level!¡± regretfully thought the itinerant peddler, not expecting such a young monk to be so well-trained in Thwart Kung Fu!

    Meng Qi ignored the men behind him, which were the Huqin elder and the old man from the teahouse, and he suddenly cut across diagonally, blocking the low-lying de where the man¡¯s legs were split open. Meng Qi¡¯s long saber swiped downward and blood was sprayed out once again, spilling onto the white tape on his legs.

    Then he slid his feet, strangely falling backward and sliding past the shoulders of the old man from the teahouse.

    Heads were flying in the air and blood was spraying everywhere, yet Meng Qi only had a shallow cut across his chest.

    Seeing everything, the itinerant peddler was petrified. He lost his cool and turned his body in shock, like he was trying to get away from evil ghosts.

    Suddenly, everything was hazy in front of him. When it all cleared, he saw the handsome young monk blocking his way.

    ¡°Go to hell!¡± he yelled, and then frically stabbed toward the middle of Meng Qi¡¯s eyes, not wanting to stick around.

    The injured Meng Qi bit his teeth andughed, feeling particrly ferocious. He lifted his left hand and clenched the itinerant peddler¡¯s long sword. Meng Qi did not care that the sword cut his hand really deep and blood was spilling out. He pulled back the sword and waved his long saber.

    ¡°Noooo¡­¡± The itinerant peddler¡¯s scream suddenly stopped. Then, blood sprayed all over Meng Qi¡¯s face.

    The Huqin elder on the opposite side was shaking all over, he belted out an odd scream and started running for his life. Meng Qi chased after him hurriedly.

    ¡°Is this what they call exchanging a small injury for a big one?¡± thought Meng Qi. When the fight ended, Meng Qi let out a foul breath, wiped off the dirty blood from his face, and walked toward the survivors in the teahouse.

    The rich childe, his servant girl, and the guards watched this scene silently without realizing what had happened until streams of blood sprayed out and skulls were flying one after another. It was not until the monk, who seemed to have walked out from a bloody prison, approached them from the front that they came to their senses. Shaking from the fright, they knelt down and begged for mercy.

    ¡°Master, Master, I¡¯ve always been a dedicated Buddhist, please have mercy on my worthless life,¡± the rich childe begged through tears.

    ¡°I, a poor monk, only wanted to ask for directions. Could you tell me the way to Mount Shaohua?¡± Meng Qi let out a smile. But under all that blood, the rich childe and his crew only thought the smile was scary and ferocious.

    A guard, who had just managed to stop trembling, honestly gave the information to Meng Qi.

    Meng Qi nodded slightly, then a repulsive addiction arose from inside him. ¡°I see that fate will bring you all closer to Buddha¡­¡± said Meng Qi.

    ¡°No, Master! I¡¯m not ready to see Siddhartha Gautama just yet, I still have an 80-year-old grandma, and a 3-year-old child to take care of. I will give you whatever you want!¡± The rich childe started crying with fear.

    ¡°I just want to borrow the donor¡¯s horses, will you grant me this favor?¡± asked Meng Qi. The more they were getting scared, the more Meng Qi was enjoying ying the ¡°senior monk¡±.

    The rich childe looked at the blood stains on Meng Qi¡¯s face and did not dare to refuse. ¡°It is my great honor to grant Master this favor, so the horses are yours,¡± the rich childe answered.

    ¡°I am not a thief, this pendant is yours, think of it as coteral,¡± Meng Qi exined. He realized it was gettingte and he did not want to frighten them further.

    The rich childe¡¯s face was suddenly full of tears as he said, ¡°Master, I willingly present the horses! It¡¯s my offering for Buddha, how could I ept coteral!¡±

    He frantically waved his hands, unwilling to ept the jade pendant because he thought that it was a test, and that if he had epted the jade pendant, his head would no longer be attached to his body.

    Meng Qi collected himself and said, ¡°Amitabha, I, a poor monk, thank the donor for your generosity.¡±

    The rich childe breathed a sigh of relief and said, ¡°I should thank the Master for his blessings.¡±

    Meng Qi suddenly thought of a line, then half-smiled while looking at the rich childe¡¯s personal property and said, ¡°I, a poor monk, also noticed that fate also exists between the donor¡¯s belongings and Buddha.¡±

    A depressed expression appeared on the rich childe¡¯s face. Trying to be a devoted Buddhist, he gave his silver bag to Meng Qi and said, ¡°I wish Master would use this dust to mold his golden body and bless all humanity.¡±

    ¡°Wow, he actually gave it¡­ Is this what it feels like to beg for alms? To be a mendicant monk?¡± Meng Qi thought. He curled his lips and stopped talking, then waved Qi Zhengyan and the others toe over and check the bodies, and find some water and food.

    Momentster, Xiang Hui led four horses and tied the food and water on the sides of the horses. Then he looked at Meng Qi, who had just bandaged his wounds. Xiang Hui had a big smile on his face as he said, ¡°Divine monk, when do we set off? We¡¯d better not linger with only three days left.¡±

    Meng Qi replied softly, ¡°Let¡¯s be on our way now.¡±

    To be honest, Meng Qi thought that after witnessing the battle, Xiang Hui would change his attitude toward him. After all, he did disy all of his abilities in the battle. Meng Qi felt that he and Xiang Hui were on the same level because he was just as adequately trained in Thwart Kung Fu. Meng Qi was not expecting Xiang Hui¡¯s admiration and ingratiation.

    ¡°Is he doubtful of defeating me in a battle?¡± Meng Qi thought.

    Upon hearing Meng Qi¡¯s answer, Xiang Hui immediately mounted the horse. He grabbed the reins like a pro, waiting to leave.

    Meng Qi looked at the horse before him and felt perplexed. After all, he had never ridden a horse before, but he was now a Kung Fu master which meant he was very light on his feet. As long as he did not have to fight on the horse, he would be fine.

    ¡°Ma-master¡­¡± Suddenly, Little Zi, the young girl, nervously opened her mouth.

    Meng Qi and Qi Zhengyan both turned to look at her, not saying a word.

    Little Zi said in tears and frustration, ¡°Master, I, I don¡¯t know how to ride.¡±

    ¡°That is a problem.¡± Meng Qi frowned, looking at Little Zi and thought, ¡°She is just an ordinary girl, she won¡¯t be able to learn in such a short time and under such urgent circumstances.¡±

    Suddenly, Meng Qi thought of his conversation with Jiang Zhiwei, who suggested that he should learn the Lightness Skill. Jiang Zhiwei was indeed correct. ¡°If you can¡¯t even keep up with others, how can anyone protect you? Even if they had the kindness of a Bodhisattva!¡± recalled Meng Qi.

    Seeing that Meng Qi and Qi Zhengyan were both silent, Little Zi felt so nervous that she began trembling and said, ¡°Master, I, I can learn to ride. Please don¡¯t leave me behind!¡±

    She did not know anyone here. The only thing she could do was to hold on to the seemingly kind Meng Qi, even though they had just met. If she were left behind, she would be assaulted, sold to ***ces, and would not be able to do a thing.

    Meng Qi looked her up and down, noticing that her clothes were covered with blood stains. He realized that this was because she had followed his orders to check the dead bodies.

    He remembered that although Little Zi was afraid of corpses, she still obeyed andpleted the task. Meng Qi sighed in his heart and thought, ¡°Heaven helps those who help themselves¡­¡±

    ¡°It is a little toote to start learning now, Little Zi. If you don¡¯t mind riding with a little monk on one horse, then jump on,¡± said Meng Qi. He chose a Buddhist name for himself on purpose to show his religious identity so that Little Zi would not get the wrong idea.

    Meng Qi thought that he could leave her behind without feeling guilty, but since he wanted to be good, he should try to think through all the details.

    Little Zi wondered for a second, and then her ck, paint-like eyes seemed to have been covered with ayer of mist. She put her hands together and said, ¡°Master has the heart of a Bodhisattva. I¡¯m very grateful.¡±

    Xiang Hui subconsciously curled his lips from behind. If it were up to him, he would not bring along such a weak little girl who could not even tie up a young chicken. He would have just found a ce to have his fun with her and left her behind.

    Qi Zhengyan did not contradict Meng Qi¡¯s decision either. He still held that unsmiling face as he looked at Meng Qi and nodded a little.

    ¡°Little Zi, sit behind me, and remember to grab on to my frock,¡± Meng Qi said while helping her mount the horse.

    He had hardly finished speaking when a thought popped into his head,¡°Allowing an unfamiliar girl to sit behind is a little inappropriate.¡± Hence, he changed his mind and said, ¡°Little Zi, you¡¯d better sit in the front, I¡¯m afraid that you might fall off.¡±

    Little Zi did not object and moved to the front. Meng Qi jumped on and wrapped around her to grab the reins.

    A sh of redness appeared on Little Zi¡¯s face, but she did not feel too embarrassed because Meng Qi was still just a child of 12 or 13.

    While riding one horse and leading another, Qi Zhengyan said softly, ¡°Junior Brother Zhen Ding, I was worried that youcked Jianghu experience.¡±

    Meng Qi knew that Qi Zhengyan was referring to his decision to let Little Zi sit in the front instead of the back. He replied embarrassingly, ¡°Indeed, I¡¯m very inexperienced. I was even tricked by that itinerant peddler, but that¡¯s not the biggest mistake. I shouldn¡¯t have gone into the teahouse to ask for directions in the first ce. If I¡¯d just asked anyone on the road, then we would not have met those killers chasing after us¡­¡±

    After the battle, he recalled everything carefully, analyzing the mistakes. He realized that he was still too immature and naive.

    Meng Qi clearly knew that his talent could notpare with people like Jiang Zhiwei or Zhang Yuanshan. If he was not self-critical at least three times a day to make up for it, then the future would be bleak.

    After he patiently finished listening to Meng Qi¡¯s words, Qi Zhengyan twisted his head. While looking toward the front, he said quietly, ¡°I, too, was negligent.¡±

    ¡°Ha.¡± Meng Qiughed to himself, saying no more. He took off his jade pendant, threw it behind, and itnded in the arms of the rich childe.

    Then, he whipped the horse to leave and hisughter was mixed with the sound of the hooves, while yelling, ¡°This money is for the horses.¡±

    The rich childe caught the jade pendant, then watched as Meng Qi in a gray frock disappeared in the distance. After the rich childe came to his senses, he muttered to himself, ¡°He actually gave me money¡­¡±

    The pendant looked quite valuable, it was really smooth and transparent.

    He could never have imagined that under such circumstances, a little monk who killed people as if they were grass, would give him money.

    Didn¡¯t people always say that if those mendicant monks weremon folks, they would be greedy and voracious!

    ¡°Young master, he seemed more like a monk than those senior monks that oftene around¡­¡± The pretty servant girl was perplexed as well.

    ¡­

    ¡°Not mendicancy?¡± Qi Zhengyan watched as Meng Qi tossed his jade pendant, a little shocked, and said, ¡°This is the World of Samsara, you must be flexible.

    ¡°Nobody knows us here, we¡¯ll leave as soon as the task isplete.¡±

    Meng Qi lost his usual smile, and said sternly, ¡°If we give in to temptations and break moral boundaries when there is no one around or when we are in a new ce, then how are we different from those without moral boundaries? Even in the World of Samsara, we should be disciplined. Otherwise, after a few tasks, sooner orter, things will change. We could incarnate into the Embodiment of Asuras and then we¡¯d fall into eternal darkness.¡±

    Meng Qi never actually thought about it on a deeper level. He just believed that he should have discipline and boundaries, and not turn into someone who he himself would want to kill in the end.

    And because of the little Jade Buddha, he did not want to carry the jade pendant around either.

    When Qi Zhengyan lifted his head to look at the road ahead, his tone was a little concerned. ¡°But is it possible to be disciplined? If Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms gave you a task that would challenge your bottom line, and kill you if the task was notpleted, would you want to lose your life? Would you still follow the path of the Buddha?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± It was hard to answer Qi Zhengyan¡¯s extreme ideas. Meng Qi just sighed and said, ¡°It¡¯s hard to imagine it at present until that momentes¡­ but we do need to store some Karma points, just in case they need to deduct them for the failure of the task.¡±

    Dust was flying in the air and the sound of hooves was loud. Meng Qi and Qi Zhengyan both fell silent, focusing on the road.

    Two dayster, the four were getting close to the Shaolin Temple. Since they did not care whether the horses were tired or not, they just kept going. Any killers that were after them were nowhere to be seen.

    ¡°We¡¯ll abandon the horses at the next crossing because we¡¯ll reach our destination through these woods.¡± Meng Qi repeated his and Qi Zhengyan¡¯s decision to Xiang Hui and Little Zi.

    Judging by the present circumstances, the killers did not expect that they could be so fast, therefore the killers could not keep up. But Meng Qi and Qi Zhengyan both believed that the killers still had means ofmunication, be it pigeons or other methods. They could inform other skilled killers nearby to block them. Thus, they had to travel on small roads.

    ¡°If we traverse through the mountains, there are ¡°paths¡± everywhere. Even if Duo Ercha has many skilled killers, they can¡¯t totally block us, even with his army here!¡±

    Little Zi and Xiang Hui had no objections to their decision.

    Now the dawn was drawing near and the rain was pouring down. The road was getting harder to see. Meng Qi suddenly felt the horse trip on something and he flew into the air, taking Little Zi with him.

    Then, a few dozen white arrows made strange sounds, darting in the rain, through the woods, and straight at Meng Qi, Qi Zhengyuan, and the others.

 Chapter 31: A Bloody Battle

    <h4>Chapter 31: A Bloody Battle</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    The rain was like the milky way hanging upside-down, like a waterfall dropping from the sky, bringing along with it istion and setting off the quiet uproar, causing darkness.

    On such a rainy night, white feathered arrows were darting throughyers of water screens as if it were from the Nine Serenities, and the cold light was piercing the heart.

    Little Zi was in mid-air like she was riding on a cloud and unable to find any support. Facing such lethal arrows, all she could do was open her frightened eyes wide.

    Suddenly, in that desperate moment, she instantly felt her body being pushed downward, narrowly missing a long arrow.

    She turned around, and through the heavy rain and darkness, she could make out the face of a ¡°solemn image¡±.

    Meng Qi was tossed in the air and could not twist his body. Instead, he gritted his teeth and pushed Little Zi aside. He then drew the long Buddhist Commandment de with his right hand and headed to the front.

    ¡°ng!¡± The arrow heading for Meng Qi¡¯s throat was blocked by his Buddhist Commandment de, but he could not block the other one. The only thing he could do was drop his shoulders and crouch his stomach to prevent the crucial points of his body from being hit.

    ¡°Thud!¡± The arrow hit Meng Qi¡¯s right shoulder, making the sound of prating thickyers of fabric, with great force.

    On such a rainy night, Meng Qi and his group found it difficult to see, which was why he did not avoid the object that tripped the horse. Fortunately, the attackers faced the same problem and, therefore, most of their arrows missed the targets. Otherwise, even with Meng Qi¡¯s Iron Shirt skill, the arrows would not have missed all of his weak points.

    ¡°Bang!¡± Meng Qi fell to the ground, and then he used the Lazy Donkey Roll move to avoid the iing arrows. At the same time, he held out his left hand and pulled out the long arrow from his right shoulder.

    Blood sprayed, but luckily Meng Qi had aplished the primary level of the Iron Shirt skill. The wound was not too deep, therefore, it would not affect him wielding the de.

    At that moment, through the dark screen of rain, a group of shadows holding long sabers or wide swords started approaching and surrounding Meng Qi, Qi Zhengyan, and the others.

    The attackers had also acknowledged that the harsh environment would make it difficult for a long distance attack.

    Meng Qi used the move Carp Flip to get up and wield his de at his enemies, only to be surrounded by endless shadows. He was unable to make out how many enemies there actually were. He felt like the enemies could strike and break through the screen of rain and attack him at any moment.

    In the darkness, it seemed that enemies could be hiding anywhere.

    ¡°I must fight!¡± Meng Qi thought. He gritted his teeth and hurried forward. He decided to attack first instead of running away.

    Just then, a clear thought popped into his head. Since he could not see the enemies clearly, they probably could not see him either.

    He knew that only by getting among the enemies and creating chaos could he then have a chance at survival, using the moves Eight Divine Steps and Iron Shirt.

    If he tried escaping using the Eight Divine Steps, he could get away from the siege, but Meng Qi was worried that there might be other skilled killers awaiting him in the darkness. If he escaped the chaos alone, he then could find the urate target to attack, by then it would be like tigers in front and wolves from behind, which would be even more dangerous.

    After a few steps, Meng Qi was already among the enemies. He did not hesitate and saber radiance shed. Blood sprayed and shadows fell.

    Since the whole process was very chaotic, Meng Qi could not rely solely on the Eight Divine Steps

    topletely avoid the attack, but he knew to protect his crucial points. He used Iron Shirt for blocking. After the burning time of a half stick of incense, he was full of cuts and wounds, but none too lethal to battle on.

    The enemies were getting more frightened as the battle went on. Meng Qi seemed like a ghost in the darkness. Every time he appeared, there would be dead or wounded bodies. But the enemies¡¯ attack seemed to havended on their own people, therefore they had to pull back. When they finallynded a hit on Meng Qi, they felt like it was being blocked and unable to prate deeper.

    ¡°This is not a human being, he must be a weird immortal!¡± they thought.

    They all knew about Thwart Kung Fu, but under such circumstances, the Iron Shirt skill incorporated with the Eight Divine Steps had created the impression of an immortal!

    Even so, Meng Qi was not feeling great. He was pressured by the seemingly endless enemies and weapons from every direction. If he lost focus for just an instant, his weak points would be hit.

    The rain was falling violently, blood was sshing everywhere, and a foul stench was in the air. Meng Qi was fighting enemies from all directions in the darkness. He was barely hanging on. Though bodies were falling one after another, it seemed there were even more shadows near him.

    As Little Zi fell in the mud, she used her hips to try to get up, but was too weak. The only thing she could do was watch the enemies surround her.

    ¡°Xiaosang, Xiaosang¡­¡± She was so frightened and desperate that she did not know what she was muttering.

    During the panic, she suddenly stopped because the enemies did not approach her, but joined the fierce battle in the front.

    Amidst the pouring rain and fierce thunder, Little Zi could make out a shadow jumping from ce to ce with saber radiance, which seemed as if it was weaving cloth. The shadow was drawing all the enemies to that spot.

    The person who owned the shadow was, in fact, short, but he seemed tall and reliable at that moment.

    He had been hit time and again, but he never cried out in pain, unlike those surrounding him.

    Little Zi stopped muttering and controlled the panic on her face.

    Not knowing how much time had passed, Meng Qi was tired. Just when he felt that he could not go on any longer, the enemies screamed, turned around, and ran.

    Although the attackers were martial artists and knew that they outnumbered Meng Qi¡¯s gang, when faced with nearly half either wounded or dead bodies, they could not control their inner fear, copsing in the end.

    After all, they still feared death!

    When the first ran, the second followed, and soon after, Meng Qi¡¯s pressure was reduced,

    bing more confident as enemies either fell or escaped.

    Just as he was ready to scan his surroundings and help Qi Zhengyan, he suddenly saw arge body holding a long saber appear out of the forest.

    ¡°Ah, a killer with advanced sess of Qi-cultivation!¡± Meng Qi thought. He knew that it was because his surrounding enemies had almost disappeared that the hidden killer was able to lock in on his body. He, however, was not scared, this was not the moment to panic. He just observed, preparing to be hit or attacked.

    Since he had been discovered, then¡­ Meng Qi thought of Zhang Yuanshan¡¯s suggestion, ¡± When facing someone with advanced sess of Qi-cultivation, you must fight fast, and exchange small wounds forrge ones.¡±

    The thought had shed through his head. After the slight fear had passed, his courage rose. Meng Qi went past an enemy and lifted his de to face what was in front.

    As he got closer, Meng Qi could make out that he was a big and solemn man.

    He waved his Buddhist Commandment de. When two des were about to make contact, Meng Qi used his Eight Divine Steps. He slid and turned, unpredictablynding behind the skilled killer, and then he struck the back of his head.

    The skilled killer was calm, and with cat-like moves, he avoided the saber. At the same time, he wielded his long saber backward, pointing toward Meng Qi¡¯s abdomen, trying to force Meng Qi to halt his attack.

    This was an act of someone who was mature and knew what to do first.

    Gritting his teeth, Meng Qi actually dove his body first toward the long saber, not trying to avoid it at all.

    The long saber cut a deep wound across Meng Qi¡¯s abdomen. Blood was spraying, creating a sh of red before the skilled killer¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Damn!¡± When the long saber hit the object, the skilled killer already had a bad feeling. He wanted to move to the side, but the residual shock from the saber actually slowed him down for a second.

    Saber radiance shed and the skilled killer¡¯s shocked expression was stuck on his face. Then his head flew up and saw his own beheaded body fall to the ground.

    Meng Qi had no time to celebrate his victory. He used his back to block an enemy¡¯s de but then he just felt a throbbing pain in his abdomen. Both his legs were wobbly and his head felt dizzy.

    ¡°It is just a slight injury¡­¡± Meng Qi sarcastically thought. This adversary was so highly skilled that his saber almost cut open Meng Qi¡¯s stomach.

    But he had no regrets. If he had allowed the enemy to learn about his real strength and use a counter-attack, then Meng Qi¡¯s life would have been in more danger.

    This battle had made Meng Qie to the realization that the level of Kung Fu was just one importantponent in the result of the battle, but not everything. Even though the adversary was more skilled, it was he who fell on the ground, not Meng Qi.

    It seemed that the remaining enemies were not afraid of dying. When they saw that their leader had died, their thoughts were not to run, but to take Meng Qi¡¯s life while he was badly injured.

    Since the start of the battle, Meng Qi had expended a lot of energy, so he was indeed exhausted. But he did not panic. After ending the life of the killer with advanced sess of Qi-cultivation, he felt very confident facing the rest of the enemies.

    Suddenly, sword light shed and des gleamed like smoke and fog.

    shes of cold star-like light appeared in the fog as the enemies in front of Meng Qi fell to the ground one after another.

    ¡°You okay?¡± Qing Zhengyan asked as he appeared with blood all over him. He did not know whose blood it was, his or the enemies.

    Meng Qi shook his head, tore off some of his frock to bandage his wounds, and said, ¡°Nothing to worry about, but I¡¯ve lost a lot of blood and feel extremely tired. You?¡±

    ¡°About the same. I just encountered a swordsman with advanced sess of Qi-cultivation, hended one on me,¡± replied Qi Zhengyan, still unsmiling and reserved, but his face was whiter than before. Though his abilities were higher than Meng Qi¡¯s, his Kung Fu adaptability was inferior to that of Meng Qi, thus he was hurt. If it were not for the fact that he had mastered the 13 Moves of Infinitely Changing Mist, who knew if he would still be alive.

    ¡°We¡¯d better get into the mountain quickly. Many enemies have escaped, so they might go and get more help,¡± Meng Qi said as he looked around and sighed. ¡°We should also find the rest of them and bury their bodies here.¡±

    He thought that Xiang Hui and Little Zi could not have survived considering the circumstances.

    ¡°Master, are you okay?¡± Little Zi asked as she walked over unstably, looking at Meng Qi¡¯s wounds.

    A little startled, Meng Qi asked, ¡°Little Zi, you are unharmed?¡±

    Little Zi puckered up a smile, with a hint of beauty. She seemed to be prettier than usual. ¡°They all focused their attacks on Masters like yourselves, so nobody cared that I was lying on the ground,¡± replied Little Zi.

    Then, Xiang Hui also stumbled toward them with his hands over his face, and asked, ¡°Divine monk, Master Qi, you are all okay?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re unharmed as well?¡± Meng Qi asked in a surprised tone.

    Xiang Hui moved his hands aside, revealing a deep cut stretching from the left side of his face all the way to the right side. He replied with a tone of anger, ¡°I got hit by a de and fainted, so they ignored me. Perhaps they thought that I had died, but thanks to the divine monk and all of you who drew all of the enemy¡¯s attention.¡±

    Meng Qi curled his lips, and muttered to himself, ¡°I should¡¯ve pretended to be dead too.¡±

    But he knew that if it were not for Qi Zhengyan¡¯s and his own efforts in attracting the enemies, pretending to be dead would have been useless for everyone.

    Little Zi found a rtively clean bit of fabric on one of the corpses. She ripped all of it off to tape up Meng Qi¡¯s wounds.

    Xing Hui was violently flipping the corpses trying to find valuables, but no one had brought scripts with them to a battle. All he could find were some concealed weapons.

    ¡­

    Just half a dayter at the crack of dawn, Meng Qi was awake.

    The four of them traveled through the night and climbed over the mountain. The door to the Shaolin Temple was just down ahead.

    But Meng Qi and Qi Zhengyan both had severe wounds, which started hurting badly in the middle of the night, so they found a cave and decided to rest and wait for daybreak.

    After half an hour of meditation, Meng Qi¡¯s wounds had already closed and his energy had recovered quite a bit. He got up, punched and kicked a bit, realizing that Qi Zhengyan was outside the cave. His hands were covering his face. Little Zi curled up on the ground, not yet awake.

    ¡°Xiaosang, stay where you are¡­ Xiaosang, don¡¯te closer¡­¡± Little Zi muttered in her dreams. Suddenly, she sat up, scared.

    ¡°Master¡­¡± She looked at Meng Qi in confusion, as if she was in a daze after waking up.

    Meng Qiughed and said, ¡°We¡¯re ready to go down. The Shaolin Temple is just in the adjacent foothills.¡±

    Little Zi¡¯s confused expression had disappeared and she nodded, then asked uneasily, ¡°Master, I, I wasn¡¯t talking in my sleep, was I?¡±

    ¡°Were you calling out Xiaosang?¡± Meng Qi said intentionally.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Little Zi yelped, her facial expression kept changing, then she muttered, ¡°Master, in the future, you must be careful of a girl named Gu Xiaosang, for she is the worst of the worst.¡±

    ¡°Why is that?¡± Meng Qi¡¯s smile was unchanged, but he thought that this naive young girl had suddenly be a little mysterious. ¡°But then again, who doesn¡¯t have secrets? I don¡¯t even know if she can survive to the end of this task, ¡± Meng Qi thought.

    ¡°¡­ Umm¡­ Just know that she is really bad! She kills without batting an eye!¡± Little Zi replied, trying to emphasize this point.

    Then, Qi Zhengyan came in, the blood on his body had turned darker, and he said, ¡°Let¡¯s go now and try to get to the Shaolin Temple before noon.¡±

 Chapter 32: Reunion

    <h4>Chapter 32: Reunion</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    The sun was shining brightly over the gurgling creek. At the foot of the mountain, a dozen warrior monks were guarding the pass to the temple. Some shabby inns and bustling bazaars were scattered about, giving off a lot of noise.

    ¡°The gate here is very simr to yours¡­¡± Qi Zhengyan frowned a bit and said to Meng Qi.

    Since he had never left the mountain, Meng Qi did not know what the foot of his gate looked like. ¡°I was in aa when the old servant carried me up, so I¡¯ve never seen this gate before,¡± he shook his head and said.

    That was indeed true, for it was thea of this body¡¯s owner that provided the possibility for him to be transferred to this world.

    ¡°I have seen this ce when I visited the Shaolin Temple with the elders of my sect. Thendforms are generally the same.¡± Although he did not say much, his face was showing some doubt. How could they be so simr if they were in two different worlds? Nevertheless, the Shaolin Temple of his original world was located on Mount Liantai, while in this world it was on Mount Shaohua, apletely different mountain.

    Meng Qi thought for a moment, then said, ¡°Things will be clear after we see it up the mountain. But even if the buildingyout is also the same, there is no need to worry. ording to Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms, the Worlds of Samsara are as numerous as stars in the universe. There could certainly be coincidences. After all, they are all Buddhist monasteries.¡±

    Behind them, Little Zi was listeningnguidly, while Xiang Hui half-covered his face and moaned now and then, for the cut on his face wounded his nasal bone and facial muscles. He had to stop fawning and ingratiating like before to avoid the nasty pain caused by talking.

    Qi Zhengyan, not understanding why, nodded his head and walked with Meng Qi to a watcher monk. ¡°Honorable masters, I have important news to deliver to His Abbotship,¡± he respectfully said.

    ¡°I wonder what news it is. Nowadays, there has been much chaos and war, so we are not at liberty to let you go up,¡± the leader of the monks said humbly with his palms and fingers clinging together.

    ¡°May I have your honorable name?¡± Meng Qi asked solemnly.

    ¡°My Dharma name is De Guang.¡± The monk smiled. ¡°Could I be honored to know your name, Junior Brother?¡±

    Meng Qi managed to connect with his counterpart somehow.

    ¡°General Duo Ercha intends to lead his army and Kung Fu experts to eradicate Shaolin,¡± after giving his Dharma name, Meng Qi said briefly. ¡°I, with the help of some heroes of justice, obtained this news and managed to acquire the list of moles hiding in your honorable sect. Things are of great significance that we had better talk in private. I¡¯d appreciate it if you could inform His Abbotship.¡±

    De Guang frowned. ¡°Junior Brother Zhen Ding, I wonder, have you have divided into two groups?¡±

    ¡°Exactly, Senior Brother. So the other group has arrived already?¡± Meng Qi asked with tion.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. There are two benefactresses and two benefactors.¡± De Guang had no qualms about telling him all of this. ¡°This affair has been known to the public. Masters and benefactors of nearby sects alle to offer help. Now they are gathering in the inn over there.¡±

    Meng Qi smiled and nodded, feeling extremely relieved. Fortunately, Zhang Yuanshan and Jiang Zhiwei were safe. In the World of Samsara, it was precious to have friends from sects of a righteous path who had principles and integrity. If they were killed, chances were that he would be in thepany of people of hypocrisy and ruthlessness. Besides, they already had good rtions with one another and started to call each other friends.

    De Guang put his palms together and quoted a Buddha¡¯s name. ¡°Namo Amitabha. At this moment of life and death, our humble sect is at no liberty to admit anyone up to the mountain, for fear of spies blending in. I would appreciate it if your honorable guests find amodation in that inn. After I report this to His Abbotship, I shalle back to invite you.¡±

    As his words were sincere and candid, Meng Qi and Qi Zhengyan made no objection. After returning a salute, they walked toward the inn. The poption of Shaolin monks was huge, so visitors and traders aggregated beneath the mountain and formed a residentialmunity, which was simr to the case of many other sects.

    ¡°Lady Jiang and Senior Brother Zhang arrived earlier, so we are of little help. No wonder they won¡¯t let us in,¡± Meng Qiined slightly.

    Qi Zhengyan did not rejoin. He raised his head and watched the daylight. ¡°There is still half a day before time is up, so we still have plenty of time to get in.¡±

    ¡°I wonder if bad things will happen¡­¡± Meng Qi did not finish and shut his mouth, out of fear of jinxing them.

    ¡°Haha, you guys are alsoing to defend the Shaolin Temple?¡± From the inn came a stout and rough guy, cackling as he asked.

    ¡°Indeed,¡± Meng Qi smiled and replied.

    ¡°So are we. Yesterday, after learning that the cannibalistic devils of the Barbarians areing to exterminate the Shaolin Temple, all men of justice were determined to offer help.¡± The big man pointed at himself. ¡°I am Wei Wuji of Heluo, and I haven¡¯t acquainted myself with your names.¡±

    When mentioning his name, Wei Wuji straightened his back, seemingly ready to ept admiring looks. Apparently, his reputation was quite known.

    Meng Qi secretly tilted his lips. ¡°How could I know who you are? Don¡¯t give me that conceited and arrogant look.¡±

    Except for Duo Ercha, Meng Qi literally knew nobody. Having deliberately avoided the eyes of Wei Wuji, he made his introduction with a smile.

    Wei Wuji looked a little embarrassed, but quickly became normal and smiling. ¡°My friends, you seem to havee through a bloody battle? Miss, it does not seem to me that you know martial arts.¡±

    His doubts were natural. Meng Qi was not surprised, for the same question would havee to his mind if he were him. But he would not necessarily say it out loud.

    Having pondered for a moment, he nodded. ¡°We came across several barbarian Kung Fu experts on the way here, but managed to break through.¡±

    Then he pointed to Little Zi. ¡°She is the fianc¨¦e of Brother Qi. Though too weak to tie up a chicken, she gave up the stability of home, came through difficulties with her husband-to-be, and willingly joined us. She wants nothing but to be with Qi,e what may.¡±

    Followed by a nk, Qi Zhengyan¡¯s sword fell to the ground, and with aplicated look, partly angry and partly condemning, he red at Meng Qi. But Little Zi did not understand the situation, and looked as ignorant as ever.

    Meng Qi waved his hands secretly. There was no way to say that a monk had a fianc¨¦e!

    ¡°Hehe. On the ability to make up ludicrous stories, who canpete with me in this world?¡±

    Wei Wuji nodded his head approvingly. ¡°Brother Qi won the affection of such a loyal and virtuous beauty. It really makes me envious. You guys are as kind as some of my old friends. Why not let me be a host, regale you with some wine, and offer you some clean garments?¡±

    ¡°So this is the so-called Jianghu generous hero?¡± Meng Qi asked himself. This ce was close to the Shaolin Temple, so he supposed there was not much danger. He reached out his hands. ¡°We are deeply honored.¡±

    ¡°Haha, Master Zhen Ding is indeed an agreeable person.¡± Wei Wujiughed again and made a weing gesture.

    On their way to the inn, Meng Qi naturally seized the chance to pry the news out of Wei Wuji, hoping to find out where Jiang Zhiwei and the others were.

    ¡°No sooner was the news released than the entire Martial Artists Community of Heluo became indignant. Under the leadership of a venerable master, many friends came to offer help, as well as Lin Biexue, the leader of the Heluo Sect¡­¡± Wei Wuji talked ebulliently as if masters and the army of Duo Ercha were soon to be obliterated.

    Meng Qi casuallyughed. ¡°I suppose Hero Wei is one of these venerable heroes.¡±

    Wei Wuji refrained a bit and smiled. ¡°Well, well, I am merely a mediocre follower of prominent elders. s, I studied martial arts for over 30 years, but only touched the threshold of Preternature. Compared with geniuses such as leader Lin, who made the breakthrough to Preternature before 30, you can easily tell the difference.¡±

    ¡± Preternature ?¡± Meng Qi and Qi Zhengyan nced at each other. ¡°Is there even a distinction for level ssification here from our own world?¡±

    ¡°But this time¡­¡± Wei Wuji¡¯s expression suddenly became a bit dazed, seeming to ponder over something incredible.

    Meng Qi felt something strange about his looks, yet he followed him into the door of the in inn.

    Guests were bustling in the small inn, a ce so crowded that not only were all tables taken, but many ces also were filled with people standing.

    ¡°Can it be more crowded?¡± Wei Wuji pulled over a young and charming girl and asked with confusion.

    The young heroine pointed to the corner with awe and fondness. ¡°Young Master Zhang went downstairs. He¡¯s enjoying tea and wine with leader Lin.¡±

    ¡°Young Master Zhang?¡± Wei Wuji¡¯s expression changed into the same respect and awe.

    Following the girl¡¯s pointing, Meng Qi looked over and saw an unusually clear corner in the inn.

    Inside the corner was ced a square table, with two men sitting opposite. In front of them were cups, teapots, and other dishware.

    One of the men looked mature and refined, with a smile on his face, while the other was wearing a Zhenwu Taoist robe. His nose was straight, giving off a jubnt impression, and his face was handsome and masculine. No doubt he was Meng Qi¡¯s acquaintance, Zhang Yuanshan.

    Guests passing by left a space around them subconsciously, thus the corner looked unusually roomy.

    ¡°Young Master Zhang?¡± Meng Qi repeated the question of Wei Wuji, but he certainly knew something else.

    Wei Wuji turned around and looked at Meng Qi and gently nodded. ¡°Young Master Zhang is an apprentice of a hermit grandmaster. It is his first time to take a walk in Jianghu, so it is normal that you don¡¯t know him.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Meng Qi saw a good chance to be informed of the experience of Zhang Yuanshan and others, in case there would be misunderstandings of the asion. So he affected a curious air.

    Wei Wuji gave a look in awe at Zhang Yuanshan again. ¡°Young Master Zhang is of paramount justice and peerless honor, and is not to bepared with us. He not only broke through Preternature before he was 20 years old, but also came thousands of leagues away for the sake of the Shaolin Temple. It was he who managed to inform us, despite the countless hindrances and assassination attempts.¡±

    ¡°So the Preternature here refers to enlightening the Apertures?¡± Meng Qi slightly nodded. ¡°It is usible. ording to what Jiang Zhiwei and others asionally mentioned, after the advanced sess of Qi-cultivation, with an exhale of foul gas, you will resume the status of a pristine infant, and thus you could refine your inner universe and enlighten the Interior, and open up the apertures.¡±

    ¡°And among the expert assassinators was the ¡®Dominator of Heluo¡¯, Guan Haoran. He reached Preternature 20 years ago and was one of the best masters in the world. Such a shame the years made him addled. He turned against our country, served as a barbarianckey, and eventually got himself in by Young Master Zhang.¡±

    Thedy heroine beside them nodded assertively, her face flushing red. ¡°The incident took ce by the entrance of Guanhe Town, with witnesses of many Jianghu heroes who were then shocked by the power of Young Master Zhang. His name became renowned all over Heluo.¡±

    ¡°Guan Haoran, though old and frail, still was an expert above Preternature. What is more formidable, Young Master Zhang is only 19 years old! s, I feel the first half of my life was lived as a dog.¡± Wei Wuji made a self-mockery with quite a bit of frustration.

    ¡°Yes, I am afraid only elites, like leader Lin, are entitled to make friends with Young Master Zhang. An apprentice of a hermit grandmaster, truly outstanding.¡± A man walked by also eded to the admiration.

    ¡°Let¡¯s make way to the other side, lest we bother Young Master Zhang and leader Lin.¡± Wei Wuji touched his chin, inhibited other emotions, and said in awe, ¡°You, you¡­¡±

    His voice had hardly faded as he watched the little monk in front of him walk tantly toward Young Master Zhang and leader Lin, ignoring his urgent calling.

    He was being too reckless! Even out of admiration toward elites, this was certainly offensive!

    Beside the square table, Lin Biexue raised his cup and sipped the wine. ¡°30-year-old Heluo Wine, mellow and aromatic.¡±

    Zhang Yuanshan tried a sip in return and nodded. ¡°It is indeed extraordinary.¡±

    ¡°s, not much time is left for us to enjoy the tea and wine. Chaos prevails in the world, and even the Shaolin Temple has to deal with such an ordeal. I do not know when we could enjoy peace again.¡± Lin gently sighed.

    Zhang Yuanshan smiled and tasted the tea. ¡°The logic of the world has always been demonstrating the vicissitudes. Wane follows wax, and life follows death as well. Although the Barbarians are strong for the moment, they will certainly decline someday. We shall maintain our useful bodies as seeds of renaissance.¡±

    Lin Biexue was stunned for a moment, then immediatelyughed. ¡°Truly an eminent student of a hermit sect¡­¡±

    Suddenly, his smile disappeared and his expression became grim, though far from getting angry. A filthy little monk walked over without much attention.

    ¡°You are?¡± he asked slowly, with an overbearing air that would disaffect ordinary Jianghu fellows. This made Wei Wuji agitated. After all, it was he who had brought him in.

    However, he saw the young monk sit down without minding anything. He took a cup in front of Zhang Yuanshan and poured a ss of spirits boldly. ¡°A respect is paid by drinking first.¡± He made a toast casually.

    Zhang Yuanshan smiled and showed no objection. He picked up another cup and poured a cup of tea.

    ¡°What?¡± Given the look of Zhang Yuanshan, the faces of Wei Wuji and the heroine beside and other people turned frozen. ¡°This seemingly difited little monk is an old acquaintance of Young Master Zhang? Is he also apetent disciple from a reclusive sect?¡±

    Lin Biexue was about to be irritated, but now he was surprised. Back to smiling, he picked up the ss and clinked with Meng Qi.

    The expressions of the confused people around them became extremely exuberant. They started to specte which famous master he might be.

    ¡°Cough, cough, cough!¡± After he drank the liquor, Meng Qi felt a hot string zing from his throat to stomach, and could not help coughing.

    ¡°Oops, I forgot that this is not the original body that I trained to be so adaptable to alcohol.¡±

    At that time, Meng Qi saw nothing but the cup of tea before Zhang, so he just grabbed it and drank it down. Finally, his rolling stomach stopped its struggle.

    ¡°Junior Brother Zhen Ding, putting the precepts aside, you should not have been so reckless when you drunk for the first time,¡± Zhang Yunshan said mildly, apparently knowing Meng Qi had no experience of drinking before. It was easy to guess, for children from noble family were generally prohibited from all temptations. Besides, he was so young when he was sent to the Shaolin Temple, and certainly had no ess to wine.

    Meng Qi managed to stop coughing, and smiled and yed with the ss. ¡°Without knowing the taste of spirits, how can a little monk understand the value and necessity of precepts.¡±

    ¡°Aye, no breakings, no establishments,¡± Zhang Yuanshan echoed casually.

    ¡°Where is Lady Jiang?¡± Meng Qi looked monastically solemn.

    Zhang Yuanshan smiled wryly. ¡°Junior Sister Jiang has no interest in socializing and is reposing herself upstairs.¡±

    ¡°May I have the honor?¡± Lin Biexue could not help asking.

 Chapter 33: Master Xin Ji

    <h4>Chapter 33: Master Xin Ji</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Zhang Yuanshan hesitated and smiled. ¡°Junior Brother Zhen Ding is a disciple of a dear friend of my honorable teacher. He has the sobriquet, ¡®Karma-hacking Buddhist Saber¡¯.¡±

    ¡°Karma-hacking Buddhist Saber¡­¡± Lin Biexue said again in a low voice andughed. ¡°Senior Monk Zhen Ding is also an apprentice of a grandmaster beyond secr reach.¡±

    ¡°Karma-hacking Buddhist Saber¡­ ¡± Meng Qi grimaced a little bit, not satisfied with this sobriquet. ¡°Do I really enjoy using a saber?¡±

    He picked up the teacup, smiled, and tasted a mouthful of tea. ¡°All men are doomed to struggle in this sea of woes, who could escape beyond secr reach?¡±

    At that time, Meng Qi felt exceptionally regret. ¡°Why do I wear this tattered and blood-stained, gray monk¡¯s robe? With this, there is no way of showing the sublime refinement of an out-of-the-world Buddhist sage!¡±

    ¡°Interesting! Interesting!¡± Lin Biexue cackled, then raised his head and drank the cup of spirits from over his head.

    ¡°Karma-hacking Buddhist Saber?¡± Wei Wuji and other eavesdroppers muttered, ruminating on this nickname that had never been heard before. As it was said by Young Master Zhang, Senior Monk Zhen Ding must also have been an extraordinary martial artist. Those ordinary people indeed had little knowledge of things outside the Martial Artists Community of Heluo.

    Zhang Yuanshan looked back and saw Qi Zhengyan and other bystanders. ¡°I beg your pardon, Brother Lin. I have some visitors.¡± He apologized to Lin Biexue.

    Lin Biexue made a gesture suggesting he did not care. ¡°Sure, no problem. I also need to be excused to go back to my room, and meditate and harmonize Qi-cirction. This ce could be attacked any time by Duo Ercha¡¯s top killers, thus we should have good rest and retain our vigor.¡±

    After he departed with Lin Biexue, Zhang Yunshan brought Meng Qi and the others up to the second floor and casually tittered. ¡°Junior Brother Zhen Ding, Junior Brother Qi, you surely had a nasty trip. I can see from your bloody and tattered clothes. Yet fortunately, you made it here safe and sound, about which I had been very doubtful.¡±

    ¡°We did note across any enemies in the enlightenment period,¡± Qi Zhengyan replied tersely.

    ¡°Well, perhaps they were too slow to catch up with you. I am informed that there are four Preternatural Master Pros under Duo Ercha¡¯smand: Guan Haoran, the ¡®Dominator of Heluo¡¯; Kuang Chengwang, the ¡®Hundred Face Bookster¡¯; Bo Erhan, the ¡®White-browed Atrocious Wolf¡¯; and Tang Shun, the ¡®Cosmos Juggler¡¯. You ought to be careful about the remaining three.¡± Zhang Yuanshan stopped in front of a door, gently tapping.

    ¡°Come in.¡± Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s voice came out as a chantingrk.

    They pushed the door and entered. Meng Qi saw Jiang Zhiwei meditating, sitting with her legs crossed. Her ¡°Sun-prating Rainbow¡±y level on her knees, reflecting sunrays like a crystal stream.

    And a voluptuous young wife was sitting idly at the table, ying with a teacup.

    ¡°Not bad, little monk. I see you well-applied yourselves.¡± Jiang Zhiwei smiled radiantly, putting her sword back in its scabbard. ¡°I was so bored. I managed to find an opponent, but Senior Brother Zhang snatched him away.¡±

    Because no one had been killed, she was in a great mood and started bantering.

    ¡°Amitabha Buddha, my merciful Buddha! The poor monk had no intention of killing, but the killing was for saving, just as Karma-hacking was for forestalling man-hacking. s, if I do not enter hell, who better deserves to?¡± Meng Qi concocted that with some mboyant sayings that he learned before.

    ¡°Haha, you¡¯re a master of talking. It sounds smart. You almost got me,¡± Jiang Zhiwei said without refraining her giggling. Zhang Yunshan was also amused, chortling and shaking his head. Apparently, he had never heard of heresy like this.

    Then, Jiang Zhiwei pointed to that voluptuous young wife. ¡°Thisdy is called Ke Bijun, at the primary level of Qi-cultivation. She also contributed a lot when we were breaking through.¡±

    Meng Qi nodded and acquainted himself, and then turned around and introduced Little Zi and Xiang Hui. ¡°Where is the other one? Died in the battle?¡± he asked finally.

    ¡°Wang Jin, the swordsman Wang, he is a martial art master with his Eye Apertures opened. Havingpleted the main task in the Shaolin Temple, he decided not to fool around with us juniors, and went outside searching around trying to establish some contacts,¡± Zhang Yuanshan answered, impersonally cid.

    Meng Qi was quite concerned about the main task. ¡°Youpleted the first main task? What is the second?¡±

    ¡°Last night we went to the temple to see His Abbotship. Wepleted the first main task and got the Karma points. However, our identity was suspect. They dared not let us reside in the temple, so they sent us down, saying that they will interrogate the mole first before further deliberation.¡± Jiang Zhiwei briefed Meng Qi and the others about the things that happened the day before. ¡°The second main task is to hold the Shaolin Temple until thest moment in order to gain another 100 Karma points, otherwise the same amount will be deducted.¡±

    With a little pondering, she continued, ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry. I am sure they wille to take you into the temple to verify the information, lest we are liars.¡±

    Having heard what she said, Meng Qi was relieved a bit and smiled. ¡°Senior Brother Zhang, could I borrow some spare garments from you? These clothes really vex me.¡±

    Zhang Yuanshan grinned. ¡°It has long been prepared for you. Junior Brother Zhen Ding, Junior Brother Qi, Brother Xiang Hui, follow me to the bath and have your clothes changed.¡±

    ¡­

    After the bath, they changed clothes and felt refreshed. Then Meng Qi saw De Guang arrive and learned that His Abbotship, Master Xin Ji, would like to see them in person and inquire about the breakouts and the list of moles.

    The meandering trail and verdant woods seemed more and more familiar as Meng Qi walked up the mountain.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this the trail I walk every day carrying water?¡± Meng Qi suddenly realized and turned his face to Jiang Zhiwei, Zhang Yuanshan, and Qi Zhengyan. They gave him a nod.

    ¡°So this is really the same as my own Shaolin Temple, except for the people?¡±

    ¡°Master Xin Ji is at the peak of Preternature level. One step and he will enter the realm of ¡®Immortal Truth¡¯, where the inner and outer universes converge with each other. Better pay attention to your manners when we see him.¡± Out of nowhere, Zhang Yuanshan started to introduce His Abbotship to Meng Qi and the others.

    ¡°Donor Zhang is being tooplimentary, but in our Buddhist domicile, it is not called the realm of Immortal Truth, but the ¡®Zensphere¡¯,¡± exined De Guang with a soothing countenance.

    At that time, Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s familiar voice came into Meng Qi¡¯s ears. ¡°This temple¡¯syout is also consistent with that of the Shaolin Temple. Don¡¯t be surprised, for the Worlds of Samsara are rife with mysteries.¡±

    With her reminding, when Meng Qi stepped into the temple and went across the square, the hall, and the courtyard. He did not show consternation, but was somehow bedazzled. It seemed like he was not in a Samsara task in the World of Samsara, but in daily life walking with Junior Brother Zhen Hui, following a daily routine of carrying water, learning words, training in Kung Fu, sitting for meditation, and reciting scriptures.

    ¡°Donnng¡­!¡±

    A faraway bell, tolling profoundly and continuously, aroused Meng Qi from his trance and pacified his misgivings.

    Inside the Great Buddha¡¯s Hall, Meng Qi saw a dozen monastics in yellow robes and red cassocks. Among which, the leading one had thin white brows. His skin was bby and full of wrinkles, but his eyes emanated benevolence with no foulness.

    ¡°My honorable benefactors, you came to inform us despite the risks of death. The old monk cannot be more obliged.¡± Xin Ji held his palms together and quoted a Buddha¡¯s name.

    ¡°The ferocious Barbarians aremon enemies of our country. We humble Kung Fu practitioners merely made a modest effort to protect the Pure Land of Buddhism.¡± Meng Qi was quite adept at saying the proper words for particr asions. Then he took out from his sleeves the list of traitors given by Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms.

    Xin Ji nodded slightly. With a wave of his hand, that piece of paper fell into his hand with a light wind.

    Suddenly, Meng Qi saw something blur in front of him. The statue of the golden Buddha in the center of the hall was smiling, its hand pinching a flower, under which the candle me sprang up and interwove into several characters:

    ¡°The list of traitors was sent to the Shaolin Temple. Main task one ispleted. Each person in the temple shall be rewarded 50 Karma points.

    ¡°Main task two isunched: Defend the Shaolin Temple to thest moment. Escaping in advance is forbidden. Those seeding will be rewarded 100 Karma points each, and losers will be deducted 100 each.¡±

    The me then vanished, and so did the words. Meng Qi finally felt relieved. Looking down, he quietly waited for Xin Ji¡¯s inquisition.

    Xin Ji read the list and sighed. ¡°Even reclusive monastics could not be spared facing secr disturbance. Thanks for the list that you donors sent to us, despite the threats of death. Otherwise, the consequences would have been disastrous.¡±

    ¡°Your Abbotship¡¯s Divine Skill prevails over this world. I have no doubt that you will defend the Shaolin Temple against Duo Ercha and his army. We are here only to provide minor help,¡± Zhang Yuanshan politely replied.

    Xin Ji shook his head. ¡°We mendicants are not mendacious. If the traitors¡¯ conspiracy seeds, mountain passes cannot be held, which will yield great difficulty in checking Duo Ercha¡¯s army. Besides, I and my old body are about to perish, and my Kung Fu is not aspetent as before, while Duo Ercha is said to be the top one among Barbarians, with his moves drawing blustering winds and turbulent clouds. I truly don¡¯t have the confidence to stop him, but only seek to suppress him by sacrificing this incapacitated flesh.¡±

    ¡°Abbot, you can¡¯t do that! Keep a useful life for the future!¡±

    ¡°Master, your name has been formidable in Jianghu for decades, and it¡¯s Shaolin Temple¡¯s symbol. As long as you are alive, even if the temple is destroyed, the Shaolin sect remains intact!¡±

    All Chief Elders and Seniors started to dissuade him.

    Xin Ji raised his right palm and stopped the mor. ¡°Amitabha. As people resigned from the secr world, why can¡¯t you see beyond the mortal skin?¡±

    When he finished, he smiled and looked at Meng Qi. ¡°This old man is interested in those encounters between you and the assassins. I wonder if you could report it to me.¡±

    Meng Qi knew this was the key to gaining trust, so he nodded slightly. ¡°Please, Your Abbotship, ask as you please.¡±

    One by one, Xin Ji asked Meng Qi, Qi Zhengyan, Little Zi, and Xiang Hui about some of the main details.

    As long as it did not involve their true identities, they had a clear conscience telling him the truth. They did not change their own statements after hearing the others¡¯ testimonies, but were very honest and candid.

    No change was seen in the expression of Xin Ji, who had been patiently listening until everyone had answered.

    ¡°Old men always have quirks. Thank you for meeting my curiosity,¡± Xin Ji smiled and said, then turned around to some monks nearby. ¡°See to the amodation of these donors¡­¡±

    His voice had hardly faded when, among Meng Qi and the other people in front of Xin Ji, a figure darted out like a ghost and smashed his palm on Xin Ji between his chest and abdomen.

    His cassock inted like a ball, and instantaneously bounced the man away. But a gush of blood spurted out from Xin Ji¡¯s mouth, showering on the man like grains of iron pellets.

    ¡°Xiang Hui?¡± Meng Qi finally realized. The man who attacked His Abbotship turned out to be one from hispany!

    ¡°Haha, the Grand General bid me say hello to Your Abbotship!¡± Then, ¡°Xiang Hui¡± guffawed, and as fast as a gust of wind, he headed toward the exit.

    In the path that he chose stood Ke Bijun, whose Kung Fu was rtively low.

    ¡°Pop!¡± He knocked Ke Bijun down with his palm. He could now see an empty path leading to the gate.

    ¡°I made it!¡± he thought with tion.

    Suddenly, a beam of sword light shed over, pointing at him between his brows. He was forced to stop, then he changed his direction.

    But this sword light was like gangrene attached to his bones, no matter how ¡°Xiang Hui¡± tried to dodge, it always pointed at him and tingled his mid-brow point.

    ¡°What is this sword art?!¡± He felt scared.

    At this time, some President beside Xin Ji opened his mouth with consternation:

    ¡°The¡­ the Hundred Face Bookster!¡±

    Meng Qi suddenly realized that the original Xiang Hui had been killed in the second battle¡ªhe was reced by the ¡°Hundred Face Bookster¡±!

    ¡°I¡¯ve stayed close to such a hideous foe for an entire day!¡± This thought made Meng Qi shudder.

    ¡°Luckily, I am not his target!¡±

 Chapter 34: Side Task

    <h4>Chapter 34: Side Task</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    The ¡°Hundred Face Bookster¡± was renowned for his mastery of disguise and camouge, as well as the Lightness Skill. Within a split second, he had moved quickly in such a narrow space and struggled to escape the chasing glinting sword whose tip pointed straight at his mid-brows.

    But he was terrified to find that no matter how quick he moved, it seemed that his adversary already knew his next moves and could keep pace with him. The coldness of the sword light between his mid-brows grew more intense and deep!

    ¡°How can this swordsman be so powerful?¡±

    While at the inn, he had made a stealthy inquiry into the ¡°Dominator of Heluo¡±, Guan Haoran, so he knew that Zhang Yuanshan¡¯s martial arts prowess had be superb and even stepped into the Preternatural. So after the sneak attack on Master Xin Ji, he chose an escape route that could avoid Zhang Yuanshan and did not try to break out from Little Zi¡¯s barricade, who literally had no Kung Fu.

    ¡°Who would¡¯ve ever thought that this charming girl who always wore a bright smile was indeed a fearsome swordsman!¡±

    She was absolutely superior to the widely venerated and deified Young Master Zhang!

    Far superior!

    Regret ran deep and hot through the Hundred Face Bookster¡¯s veins all the way to his heart, but he knew he could tarry no longer. Should he dodge this sword, by the time when the Presidents and Elders of Shaolin arrived, he would have no chance to escape. So, he gritted his teeth and dashed forward. A flush of crimson showed on his cheek. He then abruptly dodged backward with ghostly footwork, moving straight between Meng Qi and Qi Zhengyan.

    He was trying to get rid of Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s sword with the help of a ¡°human shield¡±!

    Meng Qi was awe-struck by Hundred Face Bookster¡¯s deft agility as he moved so quickly and weirdly like a ghost or a fox. In a sudden burst of realization, he thought of his own ¡°Eight Divine Steps¡±. At once, he seemed to have understood something but also seemed to understand nothing.

    Hundred Face Bookster stepped seemingly into the thin air with his left foot and pivoted on his right, spinning himself around with an otherworldly move. He was about to dodge his way behind Meng Qi to elude Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s bone-handled sword.

    ¡°That footwork¡­¡± Meng Qi felt it strangely familiar as there was a simr move in the Eight Divine Steps!

    Thus, he instinctively spun around on his heels and dodged his way behind Hundred Face Bookster in a sh as well.

    No one stood before him, so Hundred Face Bookster was stunned and dumbfounded. Moreover, the coldness in his mid-brow scowl grew more intense.

    He had no choice but to change his steps again. And Meng Qi exerted the best step of ¡°the Eight Divine Steps¡± under Hundred Face Bookster¡¯s inducement.

    Like dance partners, the two men shifted direction over and over again. Although they changed all the time, they kept facing each other. Their moves were graceful and unpredictable.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Hundred Face Bookster cursed in rage in his heart. If he had just another split second, he would have sent this little monk straight to hell. But after a single block, he realized that the sharp point of the de was again pointed at him.

    At his side, Qi Zhengyang drew his long sword. Slowly andnguidly, a nket of stars descended like wintry snow from Heaven, enveloping Hundred Face Bookster.

    When Zhang Yuanshan and the Shaolin monks finally arrived, Hundred Face Bookster had his back to the wall.

    Meng Qi¡¯s Kung Fu technique was far inferior to Hundred Face Bookster¡¯s, so with the fear of being taken hostage by him, he put the Eight Divine Steps to good use. Looking for the opportunity to make a break out of it, he unsheathed his Buddhist Commandment de and prepared to exert the Fists of Pacification, ultimately stabbing Hundred Face Bookster when he was off guard.

    Meng Qi¡¯s heart was filled with indignation when he thought that he had spent a whole day with Hundred Face Bookster, whopletely tricked him and drove him to the brink of death. Thus, Meng Qi would naturally not miss any chance to get revenge.

    Hundred Face Bookster¡¯s wealth of novel disguises were all for naught. He had taken the palm strike of the President at the Commandment Yard and shed swords with Jiang Zhiwei, Zhang Yuanshan, and Qi Zhengyan. But with tousled hair, losing blood, and staggering about, his reactions became sluggish, leaving no hope of escape.

    Seeing this, Meng Qi made his move, his sword cutting a mortal wound in his adversary¡¯s back.

    ¡°Oh, how narrow-minded I am!¡±

    Hundred Face Bookster could no longer support his own weight. He copsed to the ground and after a red cassock shed, his acupoints were sealed.

    ¡°Namo Amitabha. Donor Kuang, how have you been since our parting? 10 years have passed, it¡¯s my fault that I failed to recognize you.¡± Xin Ji¡¯s face was pale, but he stepped forward without support from anyone.

    Hundred Face Bookster was captured, and knowing that begging for his life was pointless, he threw his head back andughed heartily. ¡°Haha, Your Abbotship has grown dim with age and is no longer the hero of the day. But, the great general loves the Master. Should you yourself attempt tomand the defection of the Shaolin monks, he would surely beseech the emperor, who would make the Shaolin Temple the first Buddhist temple for the wise Royal Advisor! That day, its incense will burn upon the fertile earth!¡±

    ¡°I would never do the deads of the Asuras like leading beasts to eat human beings.¡± Xin Ji rolled off these words with grandiosity.

    ¡°You¡¯re the only concern the general is worried about, and now that you¡¯re injured, who else can stop the general? Is it the narrowest mountain pass? This can contain the ordinary masters and soldiers. Yet, to the general, it¡¯s as level as the nds and would exist only in name!¡± Failed in buying off His Abbotship, Hundred Face Bookster tried to terrify him. ¡°Your Abbotship, you shall not let the Shaolin Temple perish with its millennium inheritance.¡±

    Meng Qi nodded slightly and imperceptibly, yet was not in total agreement with Hundred Face Bookster¡¯s sentiment. One thing he said was correct, however, when in the presence of an iparable ¡°transcendent¡± master, even the narrowest of mountain passes would be of no use. This master could pass right through, kill the guards, and open the channel for his aplices to enter.

    ¡°Amitabha. You needn¡¯t say much. Shaolin¡¯s heritagey within the spirit of Zen.¡± Xin Ji lifted his tunic and swept his bony withered hand atop Hundred Face Bookster¡¯s head. ¡°I can¡¯t hold my hand in the face of a war anymore.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re going to kill me!¡± Hundred Face Bookster was both frightened and terrified. He had expected that Shaolin Monks would stop Jiang Zhiwei and Zhang Yuanshan from killing him and just destroy his Kung Fu aplishments. ¡°What about yourmandments and your Siddhartha Gautama? The general ising and you¡¯ll all be dead!¡±

    ¡°Amitabha. The Budda has not only apassionate heart but also a fierce stare.¡± Xin Ji said in a calm and even tone and gently pped his palm on the head of Hundred Face Bookster.

    Within the blink of an eye, Hundred Face Bookster fell softly to the ground with his eyes wide open.

    Feeling this old monk was a man after his own heart, Meng Qi was just about to speak when he suddenly caught sight of the eternal smile of the Golden Body of the Buddharupa sh once again, and with that, a me arose out of thin air, and in it was a constantly changing text.

    ¡°Side task one: For killing Hundred Face Bookster, one of the four Preternatural Master Pros at the enemy camp, Jiang Zhiwei will receive a reward of 30 Karma points; Zhang Yuanshan and Zhen Ding will each receive a reward of 20 Karma points; Qi Zhengyan and Wang Jin will receive a reward of 10 Karma points.

    ¡°Side task description: Kill one of the four Preternatural Master Pros from the enemy camp. Those who take up the gauntlet to carry out this task shall be rewarded with the proper points in ordance with the degree of difficulty, his strength, and level of effort.

    ¡°Side task two starts: Kill General Duo Ercha. Each man who takes up the gauntlet and enters into this ord shall be rewarded within the range of 50-200 Karma points!¡±

    Meng Qi was very much surprised. ¡°Is this a side task?¡±

    At that time, Zhang Yuanshan spoke to him and Qi Zhengyan with the Secret Voice-sending. ¡°I had no time to tell you two in detail earlier. I began this task when I assassinated Guan Haoran, for I took action alone and thus received 50 Karma points ording to my strength. If Junior Brother Zhen Ding had taken the task independently, the reward would¡¯ve been over 100 Karma points.¡±

    Meng Qi nodded in agreement, however, he could ask no questions under the circumstances, so he waited for Xin Ji to speak.

    Looking at the corpse of Hundred Face Bookster, Xin Ji was about to talk when suddenly a white-eyebrowed monk appeared from his back and pointed at Meng Qi and others indignantly. ¡°You poisonous traitors! How dare you to bring Hundred Face Bookster into the temple and injure His Abbotship! What else is in your cunning scheme?¡±

    The Presidents and Elders stepped forward one by one, intending to take down Meng Qi and the others.

    Before Zhang Yuanshan could begin his exnation, Xin Ji waved his sleeves and said, ¡°There is no need to get annoyed, these donors aren¡¯t spies and had just been deceived by Hundred Face Bookster. If they were spies, I would be dead if Donor Jiang and Donor Zhang both attacked me when Hundred Face Bookster made his sneak-attack on me.¡±

    As this line of reasoning was very convincing, their excitement gave way to calm, but the white-eyebrowed monk¡¯s expression remained unperturbed. ¡°The identities of your donors are questionable. Perhaps a lot of you are indeed righteous and noble of spirit, but it¡¯s uncertain that there might be someone like Hundred Face Bookster among you who would hide for his future cunning scheme. Until the identity of the colluder has been made clear, none of you shall be allowed to remain in the temple.¡±

    ¡°But this would dispirit the honest and righteous who areing to help,¡± a middle-aged monk said hesitatingly.

    The white-eyebrowed monk said firmly, ¡°His Abbotship was attacked and badly injured. We can¡¯t take any more risks, and what¡¯s more, there may be quite a few Barbarian spies among the righteous men. I think it¡¯s better to make them leave.¡±

    Master Xin Ji let out a heavy sigh and announced to Zhang Yuanshan, ¡°There are some contentions and debates in this holy temple of ours, which are unsuitable for you to hear. I suggest that your donors should go back first. We¡¯ll inform you of the result of the discussion.¡±

    Though feeling begrudged for the unfair treatment, Zhang Yuanshan, Jiang Zhiwei, and the others did not turn against the monks because of their cultivation fromrge sects and their young age. Instead, they carried Ke Bijun¡¯s body on their back, said farewell, and returned to the foot of the mountain.

    Wang Jin, who had never spoken with Meng Qi and the others while traversing the mountain paths, suddenly spoke up, ¡°Should none of us be allowed into the temple, then how shall we persevere in the foothills?¡±

    Zhang Yuanshan pondered in silence for a moment, ¡°I hope for a fruitful negotiation, and standing our ground at the foot of the mountain is also protecting the Shaolin Temple, though I know it is perilous. Ah, Junior Brother Zhen Ding, do you know the secret passage to the Shaolin Temple?¡±

    Instead of taking the regr route to the Shaolin Temple, he intended to sneak in from the secret passage, yet this ce was strikingly simr to the main world of the Shaolin Temple. Asking Meng Qi was the correct choice.

    ¡°I¡¯ve only been in the temple for a year, how could I know the secret passage?¡± Meng Qi answered with deep resignation.

    Abruptly, Qi Zhengyan interjected in a soft voice, ¡°We may sneak into the Shaolin Temple where the Barbarian army had broken through the pass, and we¡¯ll be more careful from there on.¡±

    Zhang Yuanshan sighed, ¡°Considering that Master Xin Ji is badly injured, I doubt Shaolin¡¯s determination to stand fast. Perhaps they may ask promising disciples to secretly leave with scripts, Buddha¡¯s relics, and other precious things. At that time, it doesn¡¯t matter whether or not we¡¯re spies and they¡¯ll let us in.¡±

    ¡°I hope that things will go as Senior Brother Zhang has expected,¡± Qi Zhengyan said nodding in agreement.

    Jiang Zhiwei, who kept silent the whole time, suddenly spoke up, ¡°If it¡¯s impossible for us to enter the temple toplete our main task, we should try our best to kill Duo Ercha, so that we can each obtain 50 Karma points, which would be enough for the deduction added to the previous umtion.¡±

    ¡°What a typical thought of Jiang Zhiwei¡­¡± Meng Qi had unspoken criticism.

    At that moment, Zhang Yuanshan said in a solemn tone, ¡°We had no idea that Xiang Hui was reced by Hundred Face Bookster, and we talked a lot about the World of Samsara. So, why didn¡¯t he strike us down?¡±

    ¡°Perhaps Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms had manipted Hundred Face Bookster¡¯s hearing. After all, he can¡¯t warn us of the ¡®spy¡¯, but we shall not be med for this mishap,¡± Meng Qi guessed.

    It was the only exnation, for Hundred Face Bookster was dead while Meng Qi himself and the others were not obliterated.

    They arrived at the inn during the discussion, only to find an oppressive atmosphere of silence and fear.

    ¡°What happened, Swordsman Wei?¡± Meng Qi waved to Wei Wuji, who was standing close by.

    Wei Wuji walked hurriedly over and looked at Zhang Yuanshan. Shocked and terrified, he said, ¡°Young Master Zhang, Junior Leader Lin was murdered!¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Zhang Yunshan regained hisposure, but could not keep from voicing his shock. Was Lin Biexue, who they had just been sipping tea and cackling over wine with, actually murdered?

    ¡°Yes, the boy attendant of Junior Leader Lin saw that it was the time that Lin should¡¯ve finished his meditation and Qi-cirction. So he went to tidy up, only to find that Lin was lying on the bed in a peculiar death posture,¡± Wei Wuji said in a frightened tone.

    ¡°Bring us to take a look,¡± Zhang Yuanshan ordered.

    Feeling that this was strange, Meng Qi made no objection. He followed them to the second floor and entered Lin Biexue¡¯s room.

    In the room, Lin Biexuey still and silent on the bed, with a peaceful and tranquil expression and a smile on his lips, seemingly relieved and reborn with no pain. However, the skin and muscles under his neck were shrunken and jaundiced, as if he were an old mummy. It was all terribly bizarre!

    ¡°This kind of death seems so strikingly familiar, yet it¡¯s not identical¡­¡± Zhang Yuanshan gave Jiang Zhiwei a puzzled look.

    Jiang Zhiwei nodded in agreement, showing the same feeling.

    Suddenly, a loud ¡°Bang!¡± rang out through the air from the door behind them.

    Meng Qi and the others looked back and saw Little Zi step back with her face ghastly white. She even felt nothing when she mmed straight into the back wall.

    ¡°Xiaosang, Xiaosang hase¡­¡± she said, shaking her head as if in a trance.

 Chapter 35: Sounds of Wind and Rain

    <h4>Chapter 35: Sounds of Wind and Rain</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    In Great Buddha¡¯s Hall of the Shaolin Temple¡ª

    ¡°Your Abbotship, how serious are your injuries?¡± a white-browed old monk asked with concern after Meng Qi and the rest had left.

    A sudden redness spread over Xin Ji¡¯s pale face and a rain of blood poured from his mouth, dying the cassock on his chest red.

    ¡°Your Abbotship!¡±

    ¡°Master!¡±

    All the monks screamed in unison, understanding that His Abbotship had concealed his injuries so he would not expose his debility in front of strangers.

    Xin Ji waved his hand and slowly said, ¡°No harm done. I¡¯m fine now, but I can only use less than half of my power.¡±

    The monks were silent. His Abbotship was already so old and frail that he would probably lose in the fight against General Duo Ercha. Now, it was even more hopeless with only half his power avable. What was worse, there were only two other beginner Preternatural Master Pros in the temple. They might not be able to beat Duo Ercha¡¯s two subordinates, White-Browed Atrocious Wolf and Cosmos Juggler, let alone General Duo Ercha himself.

    The white-browed old monk let out a long sigh. ¡°Your Abbotship, since things havee to this, we¡¯d better focus on protecting the disciples of the temple.¡±

    ¡°Junior Xin Chan, I get what you mean.¡± Xin Ji gave a little nod and looked back at the Golden Body of the Buddharupa. ¡°Barbarians are fortunate in their timing. Never mind the so-called Royal Advisor or leader of the Turkish people, the Wolf Lord, General Duo Ercha himself, is among the top Kung Fu masters in the world. He lives a life of few failures and manages 300 invincible Wolf Soldiers.

    ¡°If we choose to put our lives on the line and put up a defense, we might ward off Duo Ercha. But we can¡¯t defend for so long. And worse still, it seems that we can¡¯t even put up a defense for a short time.

    ¡°What I said before doesn¡¯t mean denying the disciples protection. Rather, I¡¯m willing to use my old and frail body to distract Duo Ercha so you all have a chance to escape. After all, if I survive, Duo Ercha will try every means to hunt and kill me. In the process, you may be hurt or killed, and there may be not enough time to put away the Buddhist script and relics.¡±

    Duo Ercha had 300 Wolf Soldiers with infinite power. Allegedly, they sensed no pain and felt no fear after going through arcane training methods.

    The monks became silent again. They knew Duo Ercha saw His Abbotship as a thorn in his side. The siege this time was mostly aimed at eliminating all the Peerless Master Pros. The killing would not stop until the goal was achieved. Thus, it would be useless to abandon the temple and run. But if His Abbotship passed away, the other monks might face less of a risk of being hunted and killed. At the very least, General Duo Ercha would not personally do so. At that time, some of them could survive after splitting up and making their escapes separately.

    ¡°Master, I¡¯m willing to remain here to guard the Shaolin Temple.¡± A middle-aged monk prostrated himself with sorrow in front of Xin Ji.

    Xin Ji sighed. ¡°Why be so persistent?¡±

    He disagreed with his disciple, but looked around and said, ¡°The temple has a secret passage, only known to the Abbotships. As soon as possible, you all should arrange for disciples to pack the scripts and wait for the chance to escapete at night. As for the ordinary disciples, leave a note for them to go downhill on their own before you leave.¡±

    ¡°What about the donors at the foot of the mountain? Should we tell them to leave?¡± another monk asked, smiling like Maitreya Buddha.

    The white-browed old monk, Xin Chan, calmly said, ¡°Tell them? Who knows how many Barbarian spies are hidden among them, like Hundred Face Bookster earlier. If Duo Ercha finds out in advance, the Shaolin Temple will be in mortal danger!¡±

    ¡°After the ordinary disciples go down the mountain, the donors will learn of our n and disperse quickly.¡± Xin Ji was reluctant to risk any information leaking out.

    ¡°Master, since Duo Ercha had arranged Hundred Face Bookster tounch a sneak attack, I think he ought to be nearby. We can¡¯t allow any dys and can¡¯t wait untilte at night.¡± The kneeling middle-aged monk stood up. ¡°The donors at the foot of the mountain will leave on their own once they see the oing Wolf Soldiers and the closed gate.¡±

    Xin Ji solemnly nodded. ¡°That¡¯s reasonable.¡±

    ¡­

    At the inn at the foot of the mountain¡ª

    ¡°Xiaosang, Xiaosang ising¡­¡± Little Zi acted as if she had encountered an evil ghost, giving Wei Wuji and the other onlooking swordsmen goosebumps and raised hair.

    ¡°Who is Xiaosang ? It sounds rather horrifying!¡±

    Stunned, Jiang Zhiwei and Zhang Yuanshan looked at Little Zi. ¡°Xiaosang? Gu Xiaosang?¡±

    ¡°Who is she¡­?¡± Meng Qi had heard Little Zi mention Gu Xiaosang before but did not expect that name to be so famous. Even Jiang Zhiwei and Zhang Yuanshan seemed to have known about her for a long time.

    ¡°Ah, Gu Xiaosang. She¡¯s here. She¡¯s going to kill me¡­¡± Little Zi was close to hysterical tears.

    Meng Qi saw that Jiang Zhiwei and Zhang Yuanshan had be cautious and wondered if Gu Xiaosang was a celebrity in the main world. ¡°Otherwise, where would they have heard of this name?

    ¡°But we were supposed to be the only ones in this round of reincarnation.

    ¡°Does she belong to the reincarnation of the rival team?

    ¡°But it doesn¡¯t seem like it, because Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms did not inform us.¡±

    They all exchanged nces. Just as Jiang Zhiwei wanted to be honest and tell Meng Qi who Gu Xiaosang was through Secret Voice-sending, the sound of a horn came from outside that startled everyone.

    ¡°Toot!¡±

    The long horn sound was deste, profound, and carried a hint of intensity. Then, the sound of horses¡¯ hoofs followed quickly, like raging waves pounding on the banks.

    ¡°Wolf Soldiers! Wolf Soldiers!¡± There was a great change in Wei Wuji¡¯s expression and his hands were actually trembling. The arrival of the Wolf Soldiers meant that General Duo Ercha was nearby!

    He shouted, ¡°My good heroes, the Wolf Soldiers areing. We should hurry and retreat to the Shaolin Temple and guard the mountain pass.¡±

    Since thendscape was wide at the foot of the mountain, he concluded that he would be unable to ward off that many Wolf Soldiers.

    ¡°What Master Wei said is reasonable!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s run towards the Shaolin gate!¡±

    On seeing the vast expanse of smoke and dust rising in the distance, the loyal and chivalrous knights recalled the fierce reputation of the Wolf Soldiers and became fearful without any reason. They all flocked toward the gate.

    Meng Qi and the others looked out the inn window and saw the cavalry quickly riding horses amidst the dust that filled the sky. The knights were all wearing dark, full-bodied armor and exposed only their eyes.

    ¡°Get down on your knees or be killed!¡± A majestic, ice-cold sound came from out of the blue. The voice was so loud that they could even hear it from the foot of the mountain.

    ¡°Duo Ercha, General Duo Ercha!¡± Wei Wuji cried out, his face turning pale. He said in a panic to De Guang, who was guarding the Shaolin gate, ¡°Open the door! General Duo Ercha ising!¡±

    With a simr pale face, De Guang said, ¡°Donor Wei, I can¡¯t open the door without His Abbotship¡¯s permission.¡±

    ¡°Ungrateful, so ungrateful! We risked our lives toe and help, but you think so little of our lives!¡± Wei Wuji was red with anger.

    The knights nearby became agitated, resulting in a chaotic scene.

    ¡°Humph. You people have courage in the face of infighting, but be cowardly in front of true battles. The people of the Central ins are lowlifes.¡± Duo Ercha¡¯s voice sounded like a rumble of thunder.

    His figure appeared in front of the cavalry, looking burly and majestic. He carried a one-legged bronze statue on his palm. Though he was not riding a horse, he was taller than the other Wolf Soldiers.

    He paced forward as if the ground had shrunk down to inches. In just a few breaths, he had gone a long distance.

    As he approached, the sky darkened, winds blew wildly, dark clouds gathered, and there was a muffled sound of thunder.

    Meng Qi could even detect the deep stench of blood and corpses from Duo Ercha, causing endless fear in him.

    ¡°Half-Step Exterior Scenery, Half-Step Exterior Scenery.¡± Zhang Yuanshan pulled out his own long sword and brandished it. A sound roared just like that of dragons, awakening Meng Qi and Qi Zhengyan out of their states of hallucination. Their illusions of the mountain of corpses disappeared.

    Jiang Zhiwei seemed somewhat eager and said, ¡°Duo Ercha does look stronger than Master Xin Ji. Not only has he opened up his Nine Apertures, but he has begun feeling the Exterior World, only a step away from the intersection between the Interior and Exterior World. Even if I use the Anatta Sword, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t beat him.¡±

    ¡°Half-Step Exterior Scenery?¡± the ignorant Meng Qi asked involuntarily.

    Jiang Zhiwei raised her head slightly. ¡°Exterior Scenery means achieving the intersection between the Interior World and Exterior World so each action you make changes the world. In the Exterior Realm, every Kung Fu move has great power with implicit mystery. It¡¯s very easy to destroy a mountain peak or a city. Duo Ercha can change the astronomical phenomena. This proves he¡¯s only half a step away.¡±

    ¡°The opponent this time is so strong¡­¡± Just from hearing that description, Meng Qi understood that Duo Ercha was many times stronger than the Fort Master of King¡¯s Hiding Castle thest time, nevermind the added strange vision of howling winds and surging clouds, cracking thunder and falling rain. ¡°He¡¯spletely beyond our fighting capabilities!¡±

    Meng Qi guessed that if Jiang Zhiwei used the Anatta Sword, in her current state of four open Apertures (two Eye Apertures and two Ear Apertures), she could kill masters who had opened Eight Apertures, and even a Nine Apertured Master. But such masters who had begun feeling the mystery of heaven and earth could not be defeated by mere Kung Fu tricks. Obviously, the difficulty of this task was beyond imagination!

    ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily true. If Xin Ji is safe and Junior Sister Jiang cooperates with him, there¡¯s an opportunity to kill Duo Ercha,¡± Zhang Yuanshan said helplessly.

    He only opened his Eye Apertures. When facing Duo Ercha, he feared he could only block a few strikes and could hardly even fight alongside Jiang Zhiwei. Although he also had tricks up his sleeve, the gap between the two realms was too great.

    Meng Qi thought for a moment and said, ¡°Our task this time is upholding the Shaolin Temple until thest moment. It¡¯s not necessary for us to fight Duo Ercha face-to-face.¡±

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    Giant thunder burst in everyone¡¯s ears. The vision of a mountain of corpses and endless evil ghosts appeared even clearer.

    All these Jianghu fighters were affected by the changes of the world and the mental pressure that Duo Ercha exerted. They broke down, some escaping toward both sides and some shouting: ¡°These spiteful and ruthless bald-asses! Let¡¯s kill the soldiers to enter the temple!¡±

    ¡°Rumble!¡±

    De Guang and the others guarding the Shaolin gate were startled by the thunder and seemed paralyzed. They wanted to resist the madmen using the terrain¡¯s advantage, but had no energy to do so. They could only watch them smashing the gate and rushing into the temple like demons.

    ¡°Donor Wei¡­¡± De Guang noticed Wei Wuji¡¯s ferocious face as he pped his head with his palm.

    ¡°Pitter-patter!¡± Heavy rain finally fell and the ground was covered in blood.

    Duo Ercha stood at the gate. Turning his head, he looked coldly at the nearby inn andmanded the Wolf Soldiers behind him. ¡°50 of you stay here to kill these people. The rest, follow me up the mountain.¡±

    He had criss-cross wounds on his face. No one could tell his true appearance at all.

    50 soldiers separated from the Wolf Soldiers and ran respectively toward both sides. They were all covered in armor with only a pair of exposed eyes that were as red as blood.

    ¡°Go to the Shaolin gate in 10 minutes, or you¡¯ll fail the second main task.¡± These words appeared on the muddy ground.

    ¡°Follow them into the temple, otherwise the main task will fail,¡± Meng Qi said with clenched teeth after seeing the notification from Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms.

    At such a time, they still had to follow the soldiers into the temple. They could be considered exemry models of high morality.

 Chapter 36: Duo Ercha

    <h4>Chapter 36: Duo Ercha</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    The 50 Wolf Soldiers were all holding sabers half the length of a man as they charged ahead on their horses. With a clean wave of their hands, bodies were split into two halves and blood spilled.

    Although those knights were trained in the Lightness Skill, it was still impossible for them to catch up with the galloping horses on the ground and actively fight back under Duo Ercha¡¯s overwhelming pressure. A series of screams rang through the air for a moment, with heavy casualties on their side.

    If not for the fact that there were too many of them for the Wolf Soldiers to kill, it was likely the knights would all be wiped out.

    The ughter not only terrified them but also rmed them enough to rush toward the rugged foot of the mountain. They tried to rely on the terrain to escape.

    The Wolf Soldiers chased after them separately in different directions.

    Around 10 soldiers tracked them to the inn and just so happened to run into Meng Qi and the others, who were nning on following them to the temple.

    Meng Qi found himself face-to-face with the gleaming saber of a Wolf Soldier. With the abnormally fierce soldiers coupled with their horses, Meng Qi thought that his Iron Shirt was too unreliable.

    Even if he would not be cut into two halves like everyone else, he would not escape unscathed either!

    While he was from escaping the inn, he had been paying close attention to the Wolf Soldiers¡¯ attacks and trying to figure out a way to counterattack. But there was no longer any time to think. Before his mind coulde up with anything, his body was already reacting.

    Stooping and rolling, Meng Qi nimbly escaped the saber and took the chance to cut the horse¡¯s fore hoofs with his Buddhist Commandment de.

    The horse screamed in pain and dumped the soldier off its back. Meng Qi threw himself totally on the soldier, attempting to split his head with a long de.

    ¡°Clunk!¡±

    With a crisp sound, Meng Qi¡¯s de hit the soldier¡¯s helmet. As the soldier was armored from head to toe, seemingly made of refined steel, his Buddhist Commandment de was not the best weapon. Even with a full-powered hit, the de could only make a crack in the helmet.

    Though dazzled by the attack, the soldier showed no reaction in his crimson eyes. He stepped up and mechanically waved his saber.

    Meng Qi shed to the right of the soldier using the Eight Divine Steps and plunged his de right into the chest of the slow-moving soldier. What burst out was still a clunk.

    Failing to hurt the soldier¡¯s flesh, Meng Qi unfortunately received a gash on his left shoulder.

    ¡°It seems like he has mastered Iron Shirt better than me!¡± Meng Qi murmured. The strategy he used against Zhen Miao urred to him and he gave the current situation a quick analysis. He confidently used the Eight Divine Steps to try and create a chance to attack the soldier¡¯s only exposed part¡ªhis eyes.

    In doing so, the soldier was unable to touch Meng Qi. He roared angrily to summon up his nearby soldiers to form a battle array.

    The Wolf Soldiers were trained at birth to be outstanding killing tools, which was based on their power to wear a heavy suit of armor made of refined steel after secret training and the absence of pain and fear. However, being slow to move was a fatal defect. But they could make up for their defect by working together. That was why Duo Ercha came up with a battle array of three to five members.

    Unfortunately, his fellow soldiers nearby were kicked down one by one before they could gather together. That was because Jiang Zhiwei used her sword to stab the soldiers¡¯ eyes as she gracefully stepped past them. As for Zhang Yuanshan, he upheld the defense work perfectly and knocked down some soldiers each time he counterattacked.

    Qi Zhengyan fully utilized the advantage of 13 Moves of Infinitely Changing Mist. With magically shing swordsmanship, he stabbed the eyes of the soldiers. The soldiers fell and rolled onto the ground, clutching their eyes.

    The eyes were also one of the Wolf Soldiers¡¯ weaknesses!

    Meng Qi knew this well. Butpared to his opponents¡¯ long swords, his short Buddhist Commandment de was really quitecking.

    A sudden idea urred to him. Using the back of his de, he repeatedly bashed the soldier¡¯s helmet.

    A dozen chopster, the soldier froze and no longer had the strength to hold his saber. A stream of blood spilled from his eyes and other crevices in his helmet. He then weakly fell to the ground.

    Meng Qi thought proudly that he could give the soldier a concussion, even though he could not use his de to stab him.

    ¡°The squad of four men¡± easily killed all the Wolf Soldiers.

    ¡°Hey, where¡¯s Little Zi? Wang Jin?¡± Meng Qi realized that Wang Jin and Little Zi had been missing from the chaos earlier.

    ¡°I saw Wang Jin enter the gate just now, but have no idea where Little Zi went,¡± Jiang Zhiwei answered.

    ¡°Well, we can¡¯t mind them anymore,¡± Qi Zhengyan said expressionlessly.

    Meng Qi did not oppose that because he neither had the time nor the ability to look for Little Zi now. His top priority was entering the gate.

    When it came to helping others, Meng Qi had one principle¡ªto help as much as it required to put his conscience at ease. But the issue here was Little Zi running around. Furthermore, nearly all of them had a tacit understanding that she should not run around and now it was time for her to stew in her own juice.

    Everyone shared a tacit understanding and said nothing. Taking advantage of the soldiers killing the other knights, they shed toward the gate and ran toward the temple up the mountain.

    ¡°You¡¯ve entered the Shaolin Temple. You must safeguard it until thest moment. Stay in the confines of the area. Hide in the woods and enter the temple as soon as possible.¡± Leaves by the road rustled and formed a series of words.

    Meng Qi quietly sighed in relief when he saw that. Earlier, he really felt as if he was in the film Speed .

    Along the roady one corpse after another, some of which were the heroes and pdins of Jianghu and some were Shaolin monks. Only a few were bodies of the Wolf Soldiers.

    The four did not linger and soon saw dark clouds and wind whistling on the opposing hillside. A crowd of Wolf Soldiers surrounding Duo Ercha was massacring the monks on guard. What shocked them was how few knights were left. And those who remained had gone over to the Wolf Soldiers¡¯ side. Wei Wuji was one of them!

    ¡°They must be spies¡­¡± Meng Qi whispered after a nce.

    Before Jiang Zhiwei could respond, Duo Ercha abruptly turned his head and looked over with his cold eyes.

    ¡°One of them is Preternatural,¡± he said quietly, then the howling wind fell.

    Jiang Zhiwei gripped her sword even more tightly. She was filled with a mixture of fear, alertness, and unconcealed excitement.

    Just when Duo Ercha was about to take a step forward, a figure descended on him. A thin hand holding a string of prayer beads mmed toward his body.

    The hand was notrge and was covered with subtle golden light. But in Meng Qi¡¯s eyes, it felt like his vision was obscured.

    Layers of golden light emerged from the prayer beads, with faint Buddhist chants ringing out.

    The dark clouds broke up and the wind weakened. The dozen Wolf Soldiers in front of Duo Ercha screeched miserably and fell on the ground.

    ¡°How can they screech without being able to sense pain?¡±

    With a cold sneer, Duo Ercha hurled the one-legged bronze statue sitting on his right palm.

    ¡°Paa!¡±

    A bolt of lightning crackled through the sky, illuminating the scene. Meng Qi saw that thin palm hit the bronze statue squarely.

    After a dull sound, the clouds once again gathered, the wind started howling, and rain began falling rapidly.

    Meng Qi sighed, wondering if such an amazing battle of powers was only possible between top-level masters who had enlightened their Apertures.

    ¡°Your Vajra Powerful Palm is extraordinary as expected,¡± Duo Ercha said. ¡°Too bad you¡¯ve be old¡­¡±

    ¡°Amitabha. Donor, why not drop the butcher¡¯s knife and follow Buddha?¡± Master Xin Ji responded in a deep voice.

    A heavy wind blew around the confronting ground of those two. It knocked down the nearest circle of soldiers, leaving nothing but blood and pulp in suits of armor. The soldiers standing in the outer circle were ramshackle and dared not approach anymore.

    Clenching her teeth, Jiang Zhiwei summoned up her courage and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go and lend Master Xin Ji a hand! If we can kill Duo Ercha, we¡¯ll definitelyplete the main task.¡±

    This was a good chance to kill him! They could not miss it!

    Otherwise, they would all be Duo Ercha¡¯s targetster!

    Everyone realized this fact, so no one stopped Jiang Zhiwei. They kept up with her and helped clear the Iron Vest Army blocking her path.

    After Meng Qi¡¯s ingenuity earlier, he continued fighting the soldiers by pummeling their helmets. Even if his strength was inadequate, it was enough to make the soldiers dizzy and find it difficult to fight. On the other hand, Qi Zhengyan disyed 13 Moves of Infinitely Changing Mist to wander in the crowd, leaving no trace of his presence.

    After seeing Jiang Zhiwei entering the fight against Duo Ercha, Zhang Yuanshan momentarily hesitated before going near her. Though there were difficulties from all sides, he waited for a chance to make his move.

    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s Wang Jin.¡± Meng Qi noticed him identally amidst all the battles. He was attempting to sneak into the temple while dealing with the soldiers.

    ¡°Come on!¡± Jiang Zhiwei spared no efforts in disying her fogbow-like sword to attack Duo Ercha in a series of subtle moves. The giant bronze statue blocked her attacks from all directions. Each time she sessfully hit the statue, she could not help swaying. This meant that her powers were far beneath the statue¡¯s. Without Master Xin Ji blocking a good portion of Duo Ercha¡¯s attacks, she would already have been crushed by his savage statue.

    Most importantly, Duo Ercha¡¯s every attack was apanied by a fierce wind. The wind disrupted Xin Ji¡¯s and Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s vision and hearing, giving them no advantage at all against the solo Duo Ercha.

    Xin Ji¡¯s face became abruptly red. It seemed that he was no longer able to conceal his internal injuries. With a sigh, his Buddha beads were scattered one by one, each turning into an illusory Buddha statue.

    ¡°Nothing that appears actually shows its true colors; all humans are Buddha in their true colors.¡±

    The illusory statues started reciting Buddhist scriptures, which suppressed the growling thunder, covered the whistling wind, and seemed to create a clean atmosphere.

    Xin Ji¡¯s right palm had turnedpletely golden as if cast in gold. With a gentle push of his palm, he pierced the one-legged bronze statue.

    Duo Ercha¡¯s expression became stricken for the first time. He discarded the statue and punched Xin Ji with a fist.

    ¡°Paa!¡±

    A lightning bolt descended from the sky and wrapped around his fist.

    Xin Ji¡¯s Exterior was truly beyond the top level of ordinary Kung Fu, almost reaching the immortal level¡­ Meng Qi was shocked. But when he thought about someday reaching the same level, his shock turned into a fierce eagerness.

    The dark clouds dissipated, the storm subsided, and the rain stopped. Time seemed to have ceased because of the confrontation between the palm and the fist. Only the lightning thundered overhead.

    A dragon-like gale roared in all directions. Xin Ji spewed blood and his palm burned ck. He was hurled backward. Duo Ercha turned pale and took two steps back.

    At this time, a sword shed a light from the blue sky and disappeared without a trace. It was wonderful beyond words.

    ¡°Anatta Sword¡­ ¡± Meng Qi said in a trance. Including the Iron Vest Army, everyone was stunned by the light.

    Such swordsmanship belonged to the Dharmakaya and involved all thews of the world. Even if Jiang Zhiwei could only use a small portion of it and failed to put out its full use, she had created an earthshaking power.

    When it came to skills of this level, postures and paces were non-issues. The key was the Tao and the truth!

    Because of this, only people with exceptional talent like Jiang Zhiwei could easily learn some superficial knowledge and put it into practice.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Duo Ercha screamed with the voice like muffled thunder.

    With his shriek, the wind rose from the ground and surrounded Duo Ercha. His hand holding the Sword of the Sun-Prating Rainbow was bloodied. But he was standing motionless like a stone because the sword had been inserted into his eyes. There was no way for him to retreat.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± He brandished his right palm and hit the side of the Sword of the Sun-Prating Rainbow. The sword suddenly bent, covered with cracks, and popped out of his eye sockets.

    Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s purlicue cracked, but she kept a firm hold onto her sword. Blood spilled from her mouth and her face turned pale, revealing that she had suffered serious injuries.

    Blood mixed with other strange liquids leaked from Duo Ercha¡¯s dark red eyes, making him look like a madman. He took a step forward, about to deal Jiang Zhiwei a blow of death with his powerful palm.

    Though the ¡°Anatta Sword ¡± was impressive, Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s knowledge of its swordsmanship was superficial. Thus, she was unable to counterattack Duo Ercha, who was far superior.

    All of a sudden, another sword light appeared. It was misty without leaving a trace, just like the hazy stars in the night. It still carried with it an awe-inspiring murderous momentum. Who was it? It was none other than Zhang Yuanshan, who had been waiting for his chance.

    With another odd shriek, Duo Ercha was stabbed below his rib by ¡°Shadowing the Heaven and Shrouding the Earth¡±. Unwilling to be defeated, he brandished his long sleeve to counterattack and hurled Zhang Yuanshan into the air.

    Zhang Yuanshan vomited blood, his chest caving in. He struggled to even stand up and seemed to have lost all his fighting power.

    Duo Ercha despised Jiang Zhiwei and was eager to tear her to pieces. But before he could attack her, he noticed Master Xin Ji returning with his palms glittering with holy light like a Buddha.

    ¡°Humph!¡± Considering his current injuries, Duo Ercha turned and left without hesitation, with his soldiers receding behind him.

    ¡°His injuries aren¡¯t too heavy. He¡¯ll certainlye backter. You should all disperse soon.¡± Xin Ji said.

 Chapter 37: The Righteous Meng Qi

    <h4>Chapter 37: The Righteous Meng Qi</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    ¡°Just disperse and leave? What a joke!¡± Meng Qi cursed to himself and went to the front indignantly. ¡°Your Abbotship, do you think that we¡¯re cowards afraid of death?¡±

    ¡°Amitabha. That¡¯s not what I mean. You¡¯re all wounded¡­¡± Xin Ji was still urging them to leave, but he could not explicitly tell them that the Shaolin Temple had decided to surrender thisnd and that defense would be useless. Otherwise, Duo Ercha would soon find out and intrude the pce despite his wounds, leaving no time for the monks to evacuate.

    ¡°Your Abbotship, are you rejecting us injured ones for being useless?¡± Meng Qi looked even more indignant as he skillfully distorted the meaning of Xin Ji¡¯s words.

    The Chief Elders of the Shaolin Temple stepped closer to Xin Ji, worried that Meng Qi and the others would suddenly attack him.

    The monks who walked on the path of righteousness in the Martial Artists Community naturally would not explicitly agree with Meng Qi. They struggled to say something, but ultimately no one replied.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been severely wounded. The same is true for Donors Jiang and Zhang. But the enemy is barely weakened. Our hope to win this war is waning. You donors are not our disciples, so why squander your lives defending the Shaolin Temple? It¡¯s not worth dying with us wretched monks. Even among our disciples, few have such resolve because there¡¯s really no point in doing so. I¡¯m afraid only those who will die anyway are willing to part with their rotten skins, like myself.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you donors retain your precious bodies for future use?¡±

    Xin Ji stopped short of telling them that only he would stay to safeguard the Shaolin Temple and that the others would likely flee. Who were these mad strangers? What were they doing, trying to y hero?

    Meng Qi stepped forward and pressed his palms together, solemnly professing Buddha¡¯s name. ¡°Amitabha. Some deaths are as trivial as feathers, but some are as grave as Mount Tai. The day hase for us to sacrifice ourselves for justice!¡±

    Including Xin Ji, the monks were all dumbfounded. They had never seen a person so determined to sacrifice his own life to save others!

    And more importantly, they did not want him to save them at all!

    When Meng Qi was done, he thought that putting ¡°Amitabha¡± before those zealous and selfless words seemed a little preposterous. He quicklyforted himself that it was a trend these days to speak mismatched phrases!

    Seeing the stunned look on the monks¡¯ faces, Meng Qi raised his head and put on an air of gantry, dignity, and righteousness. ¡°This isn¡¯t about whether or not we should save the Shaolin Temple, but a demonstration to the world that there are still people willing to risk their lives for justice!¡±

    Jiang Zhiwei covered her mouth with her hand, trying hard to suppress herughter. Her pale face was tinted pink due to her struggle. Qi Zhengyan grimaced, feeling fortunate he was not close to Meng Qi¡­

    Pausing for a long moment, Xin Ji nced at Zhang Yuanshan, who had hastily taken elixir and was now sitting and stabilizing his wounds, and the wretched Jiang Zhiwei, whose robe was fluttering in the wind. He sighed. ¡°Donors Zhang and Jiang are deeply wounded. If they go down the mountain, it¡¯ll be difficult for them to escape the siege of the Iron Vest Army. Best let them bide their time here in the temple. De Kong, hurry and fetch some Small Recovery Pills for our donors.

    ¡°Donors, after you enter the temple, please help us guard the back mountain in case the Barbarian assassins climb up the cliff and invade.¡±

    He arranged for Meng Qi and the rest to be in a secluded area of the temple and also away from the secret passage.

    ¡°Thank you, Your Abbotship.¡± Meng Qi quietly sighed with relief. This was the most ideal turn of events that he could think of!

    ¡­

    ¡°Abbot, is that little monk some kind of moron?¡± Xin Chan grumbled as they returned to Great Buddha¡¯s Hall. ¡°Why did you allow them to stay?¡±

    As Xin Ji was about to speak, his face suddenly turned as pale as snow, like gilded paper. After more changes in his expression, he finally brought his emotions under control. But he looked like he had aged 20 years in an instant.

    ¡°Master, are you okay?¡± his disciples asked with concern.

    ¡°I¡¯m not dead yet,¡± Xin Ji said cidly. ¡°Luckily, we scared Duo Ercha away and gained some respite.¡± His wounds seemed to have worsened.

    He turned to look at Xin Chan. ¡°Donors Jiang and Zhang have indeed fought hard against Duo Ercha. They¡¯re not spies. I see that they¡¯ve quite the strong determination to stay. If we send them away, they¡¯d probably guard the pass with readiness to die. That¡¯s why I let them guard the back mountain, to reciprocate their beneficence and end the karma.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing important other than a stupa in the back mountain. They won¡¯t have to worry about Duo Ercha¡¯s men attacking. After the disciples escape through the secret tunnel, we¡¯ll tell them the truth and let them use the tunnel as well. Given the situation in the back mountain, they¡¯ll be able to hold out for a while if Duo Ercha is early. When they see it¡¯s toote to overturn the situation, they probably won¡¯t defend any longer¡­¡±

    Xin Ji did not seem too confident, for Meng Qi¡¯s impassioned appeal for justice earlier had left him with a deep impression.

    Xin Chan¡¯s face grew grim. ¡°I doubt that idiot would do so. Your Abbotship, the scriptures, medicine, and other important articles have been packed up. Should we arrange for the disciples to leave now?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Xin Ji nodded and turned his gaze to the Golden Body of the Buddharupa, his expression bing serene.

    ¡­

    ¡°We finally made it to the temple.¡± On the way to the back mountain, Meng Qi signed andined. ¡°Fortunately, I¡¯m a pretty good actor.¡±

    Jiang Zhiwei walked very slowly, but her face showed no confusion or sadness. She gently smiled and said, ¡°I wonder what Master Xin Ji and those monks think of you, little monk.¡±

    ¡°An idiotic kid could find amusement in everything¡­¡± Meng Qi mentally mocked himself. If not for their pressing task, would he willingly do so?

    He put on an air of integrity. ¡°They must be touched by my chivalry and courage, just short of worshipping me as a hero.¡±

    ¡°Either way, when I saw you wearing your serious and impassioned face and saying those awkward words, I, I so wanted tough¡­¡± Jiang Zhiwei could no longer hold it in and she burst outughing. But she stopped abruptly with anguish on her face.

    ¡°Lady Jiang, how are your wounds?¡± Meng Qi asked, worried.

    Jiang Zhiwei breathed heavily for a moment. ¡°Even after I opened my Four Apertures, it was not easy to use the Anatta Sword. After using it, I may not bepletely drained, but I¡¯m still left with less than a third of my power. Then I was hit by Duo Ercha¡¯s turbulence and less than a tenth of my power remained. Within half a day, I¡¯ll probably have to rely on my sword art to fight the Iron Vest Army.¡±

    Her descriptions were very detailed, as tactical issues could arise when attacked by enemies if her partners were to misjudge her strength.

    ¡°What about Senior Brother Zhang?¡± Qi Zhengyan looked at Zhang Yuanshan, whose chest was a little dented.

    Zhang Yuanshan gave a wry smile. ¡°Fortunately, I have medicine with me and my recovery is aided with the Small Recovery Pills from the Shaolin Temple, otherwise, I doubt that I could even walk. But too bad it¡¯ll deplete my strength even if I¡¯m just fighting the Iron Vest Army.¡±

    Wang Jin had been following them, but had not spoken. His gaze scanned the halls in the temple and the roads they passed by in suspicion.

    As he walked, Meng Qi was abruptly stunned. He realized this back mountain was identical to his own. Even the stupa was exactly the same!

    ¡°No way. It could not be this simr¡­¡± Meng Qi felt a sudden burst of fear.

    ¡°The same?¡± Jiang Zhiwei noticed Meng Qi¡¯s abnormal reaction.

    Meng Qi nodded and said grimly, ¡°Though I¡¯ve only been to the back mountain once, it¡¯s exactly the same as this ce.¡±

    ¡°Could there also be suppressed demons and ghosts here?

    ¡°Eh¡­ That doesn¡¯t seem likely. Considering the level of strength in this world, demons and ghosts would have dominated everyone if they existed¡­¡±

    They kept their voices low, in case the acolyte leading them overheard.

    After walking for a while, the acolyte stopped and solemnly put his palms together. ¡°Honorable donors, please stay and guard here. Beyond this road lies the stupa of the back mountain. Outsiders are forbidden from entering.¡±

    Meng Qi felt a sense of deja vu. The ce they stopped at was exactly the ce that he had defended just days before!

    Two opposing cliffs formed a narrow path through the looming dense forests in front.

    ¡°Is it a coincidence or is there a hidden connection¡­¡± Meng Qi no longer needed to see to know that he could reach the precipice in just a few steps despite the seemingly endless trees on both sides.

    He was both surprised and suspicious. As he made his own ns, the others listened to the acolyte describing the terrain of the area, allowing them a chance to withdraw in the end.

    The acolyte seemed to have received instructions from his superior. He described thendscape as detailed as possible.

    ¡°Oh, did he not mention the secret passage? Maybe I¡¯m thinking too much. There are no demons or ghosts in this world, so what could gouge out that pass? After all, the Shaolin Temples of the two worlds are different. We¡¯re in Mount Shaohua, not Mount Liantai¡­¡± As Meng Qi listened to the acolyte, a vivid picture in which Zhen Guan came out of the secret passage came to mind.

    ¡°Brother Qi, little monk, we¡¯re relying on you this time.¡± After the acolyte left, Jiang Zhiwei took out a thumb-sized mutton-fat nephrite bottle and shook out a glowing red pellet. She devoured it with the Small Recovery Pill. She began meditating, harmonizing her Qi, and healing her wounds.

    Zhang Yuanshan¡¯s injuries were even worse. Without worrying about Wang Jin beside him, he sat down as well and started harmonizing his breath and blood.

    Having silently watched them for a long moment, Wang Jin nced at the vignt Meng Qi. He was seated with his eyes closed, seemingly also in meditation.

    Meng Qi and Qi Zhengyan took turns on watch duty. After about an hour, a flurry of noise came from afar.

    ¡°Is Duo Ercha back?¡± Meng Qi looked toward the temple. As expected, he saw thick, dark clouds gathering over there, where some parts were lit on fire and smoke was billowing.

    He subconsciously clenched his de hilt, waiting for the start of the final battle.

    Wang Jin stood up. Without saying anything to the rest, he ran directly toward the Shaolin Temple.

    ¡°What¡¯s he nning to do?¡± Meng Qi asked in confusion.

    Qi Zhengyan had a poker face on. ¡°Don¡¯t mind him. He¡¯ll be a thorn in our backs if he stays anyway.¡±

    Wang Jin advanced as fast as a sprinting horse, a little excited. He was low-born and was imparted with only mediocre Kung Fu. It had not been easy for him to enlighten the Apertures and be regarded as a Kung Fu expert. But he badly needed Kung Fu scriptures to reach the next level. Thus, the World of Samsara was an opportunity for him. Even this moment now was an opportunity!

    Though this Shaolin Temple was much weaker than the real one, their Kung Fu was one step closer to the Exterior, as seen in Abbot Xin Ji. This world had nock of methods to concentrate acupoints and open the Nine Innate Apertures.

    Now that the Shaolin Temple was gripped with chaos, he could capture a president or an elder and interrogate them about the location of the scriptures. No one would notice. They would just think those men were killed by Duo Ercha¡¯s people.

    Anyhow, the task only called for him to safeguard the temple until thest minute. No one said anything about not hurting the Shaolin monks!

    ¡°Maybe he wants to take advantage of the chaos to get some benefit¡­¡± Meng Qi inferred as he looked at the back of Wang Jin.

    From the woods beside, a sudden burst of silver rays red at an unimaginable speed, directly hitting Wang Jin.

    With a sound resembling rain sttering upon banana leaves, Wang Jin found his body spouting blood everywhere. He then fell to the ground, facing the sky with a somewhat relieved expression.

    ¡°You¡¯ve wasted my Pearfower Storm Needles¡­ But the Grand General told me to spare no one. How dare you all blind the General¡¯s eye!¡± A young man with titled brows and starry eyes came out of the forest. With a smile, he threw the ck tube in his hand to the ground and cupped his fist politely. ¡°I¡¯m Tang Shun, nicknamed the Cosmos Juggler. I¡¯m here to send you off to Siddhartha Gautama in West Heaven. Namo Amitabha.¡±

 Chapter 38: The Cosmos Juggler

    <h4>Chapter 38: The Cosmos Juggler</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Immediately after he finished speaking, Tang Shun charged at Qi Zhengyan and Meng Qi like a furious bull.

    Though his Kung Fu was the weakest among the four master pros, Tang Shun was still a strong enlightenment period master. Qi Zhengyan could not afford to be careless. With his sword, he drew an arc like the rise and fall of the sun¡¯s orbit with his sword as a defense. He partnered with Meng Qi to brace for the oing attack. Together they bided their time until Jiang Zhiwei and Zhang Yuanshan could recover and join the fight.

    Qi Zhengyan did notck experience in fighting masters who had enlightened the Apertures¡ªwhether through sparring or during the King¡¯s Hiding Castle task, there were Eye Apertured experts. He was therefore confident in his Long River Sword Art. Even if he lost, he knew that he could bide for time, especially now that he had learned some of the 13 Moves of Infinitely Changing Mist. With these skills incorporated into his swordsmanship, he might even be able to injure Tang Sun and deplete his strength.

    That way, there was still hope even if Jiang Zhiwei and Zhang Yuanshan could only fight at a fraction of their strength. With Qi Zhengyan¡¯s swordsmanship and their strength in numbers, they might be able to defeat Tang Shun. They could at least hold him off until thepletion of the main task.

    Meng Qi was able to predict Qi Zhengyan¡¯s intentions. He started the Eight Divine Steps, stepping aside and striking with his sword in harmony with Qi Zhengyan.

    As Qi Zhengyan and Meng Qi began theirbined attack, Tang Shun unexpectedly moved toward the oing de.

    ¡°Oh, no!¡±

    Tang Shun could tell his abnormal move had startled Qi Zhengyan. Taking advantage of the split-second confusion, he gave Qi Zhengyan no time to retrieve his sword and change into defense. Qi Zhengyan could only turn sideways and protect himself by straining his abdomen and chest.

    A dull sound came from his sword as Meng Qi¡¯s attack was rendered useless by Tang Shun¡¯s surprising advancement. His sword slid across Tang Shun¡¯s back, cutting his robe and leaving a white scratch on his dark skin.

    With a sharp m from his palms, Tang Shunnded a heavy blow on Qi Zhengyan and sent him and his sword flying. Blood sputtered from Qi Zhengyan¡¯s mouth as he fell hard on the ground.

    Thwart Kung Fu?

    The consummate Iron Shirt?

    Meng Qi stepped back and dodged left, trying to avoid Tang Shun¡¯s subsequent attack. His heart pounded erratically inside his chest.

    Until now, he had relied on the Iron Shirt to defeat his enemies, trading minor injuries for major victories. But he was now facing an Iron Shirt attack stronger than his own and a frightening opponent more skilled than himself.

    Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s and Zhang Yuanshan¡¯s faces flushed red as they forced themselves up, cutting short their recovery time. They grabbed their swords and joined the fight.

    After falling on the ground, Qi Zhengyan struggled for some time before forcibly standing up. Though he managed to avoid the full force of Tang Shun¡¯s blow, the ferocious attack still injured him.

    Left, right, forward, backward. When it came to facing a fearsome opponent like Tang Shun, Meng Qi could only rely on the Eight Divine Steps and survive by dodging in all directions.

    Tang Shun was far more skilled than Meng Qi. Otherwise, Meng Qi would have used the same strategy he used against Zhen Miao.

    Despite Meng Qi¡¯s unpredictable movements, Tang Shun was slowly closing the space between them. He would be unable to avoid him before long.

    ¡°Lady Jiang and Senior Brother Zhang are almost here¡­¡± Meng Qi said through clenched teeth. With all his energy focused on avoiding the attack, his understanding of the Eight Divine Steps seemed to have deepened a little more.

    ¡°Ha!¡± Tang Shun simultaneously exhaled and let out a loud sound, like the sound of a gong and a drum.

    At once, Meng Qi heard a ringing in his ears and felt dizzy. His vision blurred and his legs went weak, slowing down his steps.

    ¡°Thud!¡± Tang Shun saw his opportunity and attacked, imprinting his fist on Meng Qi¡¯s back.

    Meng Qi¡¯s vision ckened and his back went numb. The blow from Tang Shun sent him flying through the air as a cracking sound came from his body. Blood spewed from his mouth.

    An intense pain brought Meng Qi back to his senses. He found himself lying on the floor and saw Jiang Zhiwei and Zhang Yuanshan fighting Tang Shun.

    Resisting the urge to faint, Meng Qi re-harmonized his Qi cirction. A thick Shaolin inner force gushed through his body, healing and stabilizing his injuries.

    ¡°No serious injuries¡­¡± Meng Qi examined himself. ¡°But the Iron Shirt is destroyed¡­¡±

    Thanks to Jiang Zhiwei and Zhang Yuanshan¡¯s side-attack, Tang Shun was unable to put his full force into his blow on Meng Qi. Additionally, his Iron Shirt offered him some protection so Meng Qi only suffered minor injuries, allowing him to still retain a primary level of Qi cultivation.

    But without the Iron Shirt, Meng Qi¡¯s strength was significantly reduced!

    ¡­

    The sound of the wooden knocker reverberated in Great Buddha¡¯s Hall, creating a deeply solemn atmosphere.

    Xin Ji sat cross-legged in front of the Golden Body of the Buddharupa, hitting the old wooden knocker without expression. He did not look like someone about to face an attack, but rather someone going about his daily routine.

    ¡°Monk Xin Ji, you have truly achieved some Zen.¡± Thick clouds hung over the dark sky outside. Lightning shed and rain poured. A man stepped through the curtain of water pouring off the roof and entered Great Buddha¡¯s Hall. It was General Duo Ercha!

    He wore the ck robe of the Barbarians. His left eye that Jiang Zhiwei had blinded was open, revealing a frightening and angry empty socket.

    Xin Ji put down the wooden knocker. ¡°It¡¯s a shame that I can¡¯t convince you to put down the ughtering knife.¡±

    ¡°I will be a Buddha after I have ughtered everyone!¡± Duo Ercha scoffed.

    A gust of wind swept through the hall and extinguished the candles inside.

    Xin Ji was not startled. He picked up the wooden knocker again and solemnly started his recitation.

    ¡°Buddha¡¯s relics have no character; they¡¯re neither created nor destroyed¡­¡±

    A ssy Buddha Aura glowed in his left palm as he continued.

    ¡°They¡¯re neither defiled nor pure, neither increasing nor diminishing¡­¡±

    Buddha Aura emanated from Xin Ji, giving him the appearance of a Buddha. With the Golden Body of the Buddharupa behind him, it gave an indescribable scene where one was small and the otherrge; one was elusive and the other concrete; one in motion and the other still.

    Duo Ercha¡¯s expression became solemn. ¡°I¡¯m surprised you¡¯re willing to give up so many Buddha relics.¡±

    He punched out his right palm, creating a gust of wind like a dragon just as a bolt of lightning struck the roof of the temple.

    ¡°¡­ there is no suffering, no umtion, no extinction, no path, no understanding, and no attainment.¡± With intense anger in his eyes, Xin Ji opened his left palm to reveal the glowing Buddha Aura.

    ¡­

    Meng Qi sprang to his feet and looked around for his Buddhist Commandment de while intently watching Jiang Zhiwei and Zhang Yuanshan¡¯s battle. Out of the corner of his eye, he saw Qi Zhengyan pick up his own sword and stand hesitantly.

    Zhang Yuanshan used Tai Ji defense while Jiang Zhiwei attacked with her skillful swords art. Together, they were able to hold off Tang Shun for the time being.

    Each time Tang Shun broke through Zhang Yuanshan¡¯s defense, Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s Sword of the Sun-Prating Rainbow would seek out his weak points, forcing him to let up his attack and turn to defense. This allowed Zhang Yuanshan to catch his breath.

    Tang Shun could not first focus on Jiang Zhiwei though, as he still could not break through Zhang Yuanshan¡¯s defense.

    Meng Qi was relieved to see how things were unfolding. With his and Qi Zhengyan¡¯s help, Jiang Zhiwei and Zhang Yuanshan could likely hold off Tang Shun until the task waspleted.

    Just as Meng Qi found his Buddhist Commandment de and was about to join the fight, Zhang Yuanshan began trembling. His sword slowed down.

    ¡°No! He can no longer suppress his injuries!¡±

    Just as this thought crossed Meng Qi¡¯s mind, Tang Shun seized the opportunity to knock Zhang Yuanshan¡¯s sword away. With his left leg, Tang Shun kicked him in the ribs and sent him flying.

    The sound of Zhang Yuanshan¡¯s ribs cracking could be heard clearly as hended on the ground with blood spewing. He wanted to stand, but could not. He was close to death.

    Without Zhang Yuanshan¡¯s defense, Jiang Zhiwei was left to face Tang Shun alone. She was weakened and her injuries were slowing her down. It did not take long for Tang Shun to take advantage of this fact. He blocked her sword with his left palm and sent her flying with a blow from his right shoulder.

    Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s clothing fluttered as she flew through the air. She clenched her jaw as blood spewed from her mouth. Still, she held firmly onto her sword and braced it even as she copsed to the ground.

    ¡°Very impressive buffering Kung Fu¡­¡± Tang Shun said in admiration. He expected his blow to kill Jiang Zhiwei, not merely injure her. ¡°Shame on me. I can¡¯t even defeat a child¡­¡±

    He looked around at his injured opponents. Pleased with himself, heughed heartily. ¡°Your Kung Fu is pretty good. You¡¯ve all been taught well. How about you teach me some of what you know and I¡¯ll let you die a little less painfully?¡±

    He turned to Jiang Zhiwei. ¡°You¡¯re such a beautiful young woman. Had the General notmanded me to kill you, I might have pitied you. Hehe, I love women skilled in Kung Fu with a strong sense of justice. If I take you to my bed, I wonder if you¡¯d beg for mercy¡­¡±

    Jiang Zhiwei was furious, but could not speak in her injured state. She could only gasp for air.

    Tang Shun walked toward Jiang Zhiwei and Zhang Yuanshan as he spoke, with Meng Qi and Qi Zhengyan at his side. He nned to intimidate them with their imposing deaths and extract their Divine Skills.

    He had a technique for extracting information, but Jiang Zhiwei and Zhang Yuanshan were so close to death he was afraid his technique would end them before he could get any answers.

    ¡°What are you looking at, little monk? You¡¯re weak and possess little skill¡­ I¡¯ll kill you first.¡± Tang Shun decided to set an example and selected the person with the lowest potential for valuable information.

    Curses spewed from Meng Qi¡¯s lips, but he was calm and collected inside as he thought of how he would face the oing threat.

    Though he knew the odds were stacked against him, he did not give up. Rather, he clung onto the thin thread of hope for survival.

    ¡°I¡¯ll use the Eight Divine Steps and dart over there¡­ attack him in his critical area¡­¡±Meng Qi watched as Tang Shun approached him step by step and prepared for hisst stand.

    ¡°If I don¡¯t fight, I¡¯m doomed to die. I might as well give it everything I¡¯ve got!¡±

    Tang Shun chuckled as he approached Meng Qi, but he was focused on Jiang Zhiwei and Zhang Yuanshan, waiting for them to surrender.

    ¡°Would you rather I cut off your left hand or your right leg first, little monk? Or would you rather be a eunuch?¡± Tang Shunughed out loud.

    He froze just as he finished speaking. A white light radiated from Qi Zhengyan¡¯s palm and grew brighter and hotter, illuminating everyone present and flying at Tang Shun, who had no time to defend himself.

    Tang Shun roared and the sound of tearing cloth resonated. Another white beam radiated from Qi Zhengyan¡¯s palm, this one even brighter and stronger than the previous one. It flew at Tang Shun, tearing a hole through his palm that was raised in defense, andnded squarely on his chest.

    ¡°Double-Killing Dart?¡± Meng Qi was familiar with this weapon, but he had only read about it in books as a child. It was a concealed weapon that had left a deep impression on him.

    But he had no time to dwell on that. He could now put the attack he had nned moments before into reality. He darted toward Tang Shun and rolled in front of him. With an upward stab, he drove his sword into Tang Shun¡¯s stomach through his crotch.

    Meng Qi gave his sword a sharp turn and Tang Shun¡¯s hot blood gushed out, pouring down on his head.

    He let go of his sword and rolled away to avoid Tang Shun¡¯s final dying attack.

    Tang Shun¡¯s scream echoed through the mountains, like a wolf howling at the moon or a ghost crying at a grave.

    Tang Shun¡¯s scream gradually subsided as he dropped to the ground, eyes wide open, a dart stuck in his chest, and his lower body a bloody mess.

    Qi Zhengyan could not stand upright after using the Double-Killing Dart. He kneeled on the ground, gasping for air.

    ¡°When did he get the Double-Killing Dart? Where did he get the Karma points?¡±Meng Qi wiped the blood off his face. ¡°Did he exchange his Huanhua Sword Sect techniques for it?¡±

 Chapter 39: Unexpected Fortune

    <h4>Chapter 39: Unexpected Fortune

    </h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    The dirty blood on the ground formed bloody characters that read:

    ¡°Side task one: 80 Karma points are awarded to Qi Zhengyan, 50 to Zhen Ding, 20 to Jiang Zhiwei and Zhang Yuanshan respectively for killing the Cosmos Juggler, one of the four Preternatural Master Pros from the rival camp.¡±

    Meng Qi was entirely relieved when he saw the taskpletion prompt. He habitually walked over to Tang Shun¡¯s body with his sword in hand, poking at him to make sure that he was dead.

    ¡°Looks like the points awarded for the tasks depend on the strength of both parties¡­¡± Meng Qi casually told Qi Zhengyan. He then walked briskly over to Jiang Zhiwei and said earnestly, ¡°Lady Jiang, do you still have any healing elixir left?¡±

    Last time, the award for killing Hundred Face Bookster in Great Buddha¡¯s Hall was rtively small, because Jiang Zhiwei and Zhang Yuanshan were in good condition and their strength surpassed that of their enemy. But this time, not only did they lose over 70% of their strength, their harmonizing of Qi-cirction was also interrupted, leading to unstable conditions of their injuries. There was also a great gap in power between Tang Shun and them, so more Karma points were awarded.

    Jiang Zhiwei had difficulty speaking, so she only gave a slight nod and pointed at her waist with her hand.

    Meng Qi reached over and felt a bottle-like item. It was the thumb-sized white mutton-fat nephrite. Once it was opened, it would emit a pleasant fragrance, where the dark red elixir silently sat inside.

    Meng Qi poured it out and fed it into Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s mouth, watching her struggling to swallow it. She then sat cross-legged, closed her eyes, and began meditating.

    Without any dy, Meng Qi ran over to Zhang Yuanshan and asked if he had any healing elixir.

    Zhang Yuanshan was worse off than Jiang Zhiwei. He had dull eyes and was breathing weakly. It took him a long time to open his mouth and he squeezed out the words in a hoarse voice: ¡°Ch-chest¡­¡±

    Meng Qi fumbled around Zhang Yuanshan¡¯s chest for a while and finally found a white jade bottle with five or six dark elixirs inside. The fragrance was so refreshing that it smelled like green bamboo after the rain.

    Having swallowed his own elixir, Qi Zhengyan recovered slightly and staggered over to Meng Qi. He watched as Meng Qi fed Zhang Yuanshan the elixir.

    ¡°We could¡¯ve gotten greater awards if we didn¡¯t use the Double-Killing Dart when we killed Tang Shun,¡± said Qi Zhengyan, responding to Meng Qi¡¯s question. He crouched down to deal with Zhang Yuanshan¡¯s broken ribs skillfully. When he was done, he carefully lifted Zhang Yuanshan up and helped him with his posture for meditation and harmonizing Qi-cirction.

    Meng Qi watched them enviously,menting the fact that he had just crossed the threshold of Kung Fu and did not yet have the opportunity to learn how to handle injuries.

    Qi Zhengyan took a breath and seemed to be speaking to himself. ¡°You must be very curious why I have the Double-Killing Dart. Oh, you might not even know what it is.

    ¡°When Lady Qi exchanged her script of misceneous knowledge, it gave me a hint. I secretly exchanged my Kung Fu, Long River Sword Art and Setting Sun Cultivation Method, with Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms for 150 Karma points. I initially nned to get the Heavenly Acumen Pill, but if you haven¡¯t condensed yourst Aperture acupoint within a month, you still won¡¯t be able to break through even with the pill. During my second entrance, I thought over how you mentioned exchanging concealed weapons and poison for self-protection. So, I decided to get a secret weapon of my own.

    ¡°The Tangs¡¯s Dart that Lady Qi exchanged was pretty satisfactory for my needs, but the points required for its finished product is way too high. Besides, I don¡¯t have the time to study it. After that, I had my eyes on Grieving Wind Softener, but its use is subject to a specific environment and techniques. It¡¯s also pricey, 200 Karma points for a tiny bottle plus antidote.

    ¡°Through careful selection, I finally picked the Double-Killing Dart. It costs me 130 Karma points and can even kill Enlightened Master Pros. But I didn¡¯t think I would actually use it. Were you surprised, Junior Brother Zhen Ding?¡±

    Meng Qi looked at the chattering Qi Zhengyan and the corner of his mouth twitched. ¡°Senior Brother Qi, that wasn¡¯t what surprised me.¡±

    ¡°Ah? Then what was it? You know, the Double-Killing Dart isn¡¯t as easy to handle as it looks. Only Enlightened Master Pros are supposed to use it, but with special methods, people with the advanced sess of Qi-cultivation could manage it. But they¡¯d be risking severe damage to themselves¡­¡± Qi Zhengyan was momentarily dazed before he began exining about the dart in detail.

    He did not try to hide the fact about being badly countercharged. Only the blind would not be able to see it.

    Meng Qiughed out loud. ¡°Senior Brother Qi, what surprised me was how you have seemingly be another person after getting hurt. You aren¡¯t as reserved, but rather talkative like an old woman.¡±

    As for the Double-Killing Dart, he had already guessed it anyway!

    Qi Zhengyan quietly turned around and watched Zhang Yuanshan heal himself. He sat down cross-legged as well, trying to recover a little of his power.

    A momentter, Zhang Yuanshan¡¯s shallow breathing had be distinct. Meng Qi finally rxed now that he was out of danger. On the other side, Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s pale face had regained some color.

    Zhang Yuanshan was basically in stable condition now. He slowly opened his eyes and pointed at his white jade bottle. ¡°You take one of the Curing Bolus too.¡±

    Worried of further burdening his body, he tried to be curt.

    Meng Qi did not initially care about the elixir as his injuries were slight and the elixir could not help him recover his Iron Shirt. But since Zhang Yuanshan offered, he took one and swallowed it without hesitation.

    A breath of refreshing air filled Meng Qi¡¯s chest and abdomen, offsetting his inner force.

    His mind became abruptly clear and he recalled something. He rushed near Wang Jin¡¯s corpse and picked up the ck cylinder lying nearby.

    ¡°This is a Pearflower Storm Needle! A concealed weapon pricier than the Tangs¡¯s Dart!¡± Meng Qi could hardly suppress his excitement and admired it over and over again, feeling the construction of the weapon with his fingers.

    Though the weapon was useless without silver needles in it, it was still worth a fortune. All he had to do was exchange for the needles with Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms.

    On the Exchange List, a one-time-use Pearflower Storm Needle was worth 400 Karma points. And this one ought to be good for two or three uses!

    Meng Qi estimated he needed no more than 100 Karma points to rece the silver needles. But he was not sure as he did not pay close attention to their price before.

    Meng Qi, who had always been in distressed circumstances, felt like he was finally about to gain a fortune.

    ¡­

    Copsed walls and ruins scattered about Great Buddha¡¯s Hall, the pile of beams was burning furiously. When the burning pile met the heavy rainfall, white smoke would asionally trail in the air.

    The sky was pitch dark and the lightning had ceased, making the ce look like it was theherworld.

    Two shadows ran toward the back mountain as fast as flying birds, one chasing after the other.

    The shadow in the lead stooped, the Buddha Aura flickering about. As for the other one, a tornado swirled around the shadow behind with the Skyscraping Devil momentum.

    A small pagoda coated in colored ze overlooked the highest cliff of the back mountain, exuding a peaceful and solemn air under the starlight.

    The gathering clouds overshadowed the starlight and dimmed the ze of the pagoda. Xin Ji abruptly stopped when he reached it. He sat cross-legged in front of the pagoda with a faint smile on his face.

    ¡°Did you finally realize that you can¡¯t possibly get away?¡± Duo Ercha asked. The clothes covering the left side of his chest were ripped off, revealing a distinct handprint as if cast in gold.

    At the same spot on Xin Ji¡¯s body was a wound resulting from a fist prating his flesh.

    ¡­

    Meng Qi tucked thepact Pearflower Storm Needle cylinder into his chest and walked over to Wang Jin¡¯s body. He nned on pulling out all the deep blue needles to see if he could save some Karma points.

    His vision abruptly went dark, as clouds begin covering the sky overhead.

    Dark clouds gathered and the wind blew stronger.

    ¡°Duo Ercha hase to the back mountain?¡± A frightened Meng Qi ran back to where the rest were meditating and harmonizing their Qi-cirction. He left the needles as they were.

    Just as he was about to say something, he noticed the Colored ze Pagoda had be gloriously radiant. ¡°Duo Ercha must have chased after Master Xin Ji there. Let¡¯s hide in case he decides to kill us after attacking Master Xin Ji.¡±

    After all, Duo Ercha¡¯s blind left eye was Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s doing. He must have been harboring bitter hatred for her and would not hesitate to kill the rest of them as well.

    Jiang Zhiwei and Zhang Yuanshan, at a critical moment of their harmonization of Qi-cirction, strained to nod along to Meng Qi¡¯s suggestion and put him in charge.

    Even if they had continued, they had no strength to move at all. So it did not matter whether or not they interrupted their healing process.

    Despite being countercharged, Qi Zhengyan still maintained his basic strength. After interrupting his harmonization of Qi-cirction, his face flushed and he simply asked, ¡°Where do we hide?¡±

    Meng Qi looked at the woods on both sides and pointed to the right one, which he was familiar with. ¡°In the woods.¡±

    ¡°Going by Duo Ercha¡¯s level, the woods won¡¯t hold him back for long,¡± Qi Zhengyan said hesitantly.

    Meng Qi resolutely said, ¡°When Master Xin Ji dies, the Shaolin Temple will copse. We will havepleted our main task by then. All we need to do is to avoid Duo Ercha for a moment and we can all return to Samsara Space.¡±

    He now regretted hisck of knowledge about concealed weapons. Otherwise, he could pull out those needles, put them back into the Pearflower Storm Needle cylinder, and keep them as a weapon.

    But those needles would be less lethal once used. That would pose less of a threat to Duo Ercha.

    In such an emergency situation, Qi Zhengyan did not dare to say much and chose to believe in the Shaolin monk, Zhen Ding. He turned around and hauled Zhang Yuanshan onto his back. With Meng Qi carrying Jiang Zhiwei, they ran into the woods together.

    After running for some distance, Meng Qi suddenly came to a stop. Stunned, he stared ahead where a red megalith stood in a familiar spot.

    ¡°It really exists?

    ¡°Can there also be a secret passage in this ce?¡±

    Meng Qi was seized by fright and astonishment.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    Lightning struck, thunder roared, and rain came pouring down.

    ¡°Duo Ercha¡­¡± Meng Qi went silent for a moment and it suddenly hit him that the secret passage might hide them from Duo Ercha¡¯s search. Besides, there should not be any demons and ghosts in this world, so the risks were low.

    ¡°This is where we¡¯re gonna hide?¡± Qi Zhengyan looked at Meng Qi. ¡°If I had known this earlier, I would¡¯ve prepared more concealed weapons and poison. They¡¯re quite useful when our strength is weak¡­¡±

    Meng Qi did not respond to the chatty Qi Zhengyan. He took a few steps toward the megalith with Jiang Zhiwei on his back and studied it as Zhen Guan would have done.

    ¡°There really is a secret mechanism? !¡± Meng Qi suddenly felt a movable bulge.

    He took a deep breath before giving it a nudge. After a light ¡°Ka, ka, ka!¡± sound, an entrance slowly emerged on the cliff.

    ¡°There really is a secret passage?!¡± A tumultuous wave of shock rose in Meng Qi¡¯s heart.

    Qi Zhengyan looked at him and the dark entrance in great confusion, unable to understand how Meng Qi found out about the Shaolin Temple¡¯s secret passage.

 Chapter 40: The Stone Room

    <h4>Chapter 40: The Stone Room</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Under the zed pagoda, Xin Ji¡¯s smile was tranquil. He looked at the devil-like Duo Ercha and said serenely, ¡°Donor, your injuries aren¡¯t light.¡±

    ¡°So what? It¡¯s more than enough to kill you!¡± Duo Ercha said coldly. He threw himself at Xin Ji, hurricane swirling around his fists with crackling lightning overhead. He was ferociously defiant.

    Xin Ji¡¯s smile became increasingly indifferent, his voice cid.

    ¡°All conditioned dharmas, are like a dream, like an illusion, like a bubble, like a shadow, like a dewdrop, like a lightning sh; you should contemte them thus.¡±

    Xin Ji¡¯s quiet voice echoed all around. He lifted his right hand like he was holding a flower.

    The Colored ze Pagoda behind him was glittering. Beams of Buddha light spread out, with the sounds of Zen music barely discernible.

    ¡°All conditioned dharmas, are like a dream, like an illusion, like a bubble, like a shadow, like a dewdrop, like a lightning sh; you should contemte them thus.¡±

    The Buddha light twinkled as if it was light from a holy man who had achieved nirvana, like the enlightened Bodhisattva. Together, they issued a solemn and ethereal Zen sound.

    Duo Ercha¡¯s expression became stricken and, for the first time, he looked astonished. ¡°You¡¯re actually abandoning your body?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just because I¡¯ve learned a couple of things in my old age.¡± Xin Ji¡¯s silhouette gradually faded, merging into the Buddha light, before finally disappearing into the universe.

    ¡°Shit!¡± Duo Ercha¡¯s ck robe puffed with air, a fierce hurricane swirling around him. It made him look like a human storm, surrounded by a lightning.

    Xin Ji¡¯s body had been entirely disintegrated, leaving only a faint silhouette. His right hand was extended, coiled in the flower-holding posture. His smile was pure and serene, untouched by dust.

    The overhead Buddha and Bodhisattva light disappeared, concentrating on a single finger. The surrounding became silent and peaceful, with only the Zen sound still echoing.

    ¡°All conditioned dharmas, are like a dream, like an illusion, like a bubble, like a shadow, like a dewdrop, like a lightning sh; you should contemte them thus.¡±

    ¡­

    Apanied by sounds of rustling, Meng Qi and Qi Zhengyan entered the secret passage. They touched the inner wall for a while and eventually found the door switch.

    ¡°This time, Duo Ercha probably wouldn¡¯t be able to find us¡­ ¡± Meng Qi used nonsense words to disguise the violent emotional turbulence inside him.

    Taking out a match and a firestone, Qi Zhengyan lit up the darkness.

    The secret passage wasrge enough to fit two people. The stones overhead were uneven and the walls were crude and covered in mosses.

    ¡°This doesn¡¯t look like it¡¯s purely man-made. This passage should be transformed from a natural path.¡± After carefully observing the passage, Qi Zhengyan took quick steps and ced Zhang Yuanshan down on a t, spacious area.

    Meng Qi restrained his emotions and copied Qi Zhengyan. He chose a softer spot and put down Jiang Zhiwei. He then said, faking solemnness, ¡°Senior Brother Qi, I¡¯ll go ahead to explore the passage in case there are enemies hiding.¡±

    Since even an acolyte could ess the back mountain, Meng Qi believed that there were no demons and ghosts other than a stupa. Emboldened with this thought, he nned on exploring this passage. Since the topography of the temples of both worlds was so simr, the end of the secret path ought to reveal the mystery of the Shaolin secret path. Perhaps then he might reap some benefits out of it.

    Besides, Meng Qi understood well about ¡°the Infinity Genre¡±. After finding out about the mission evaluation system in thest Samsara, he had his guesses. Exploring the secret may just be one of the important standards in the mission evaluation.

    Qi Zhengyan expressionlessly looked at Meng Qi and then took out another match. He lit it up and handed it over. ¡°Junior Brother Zhen Ding, thanks for the trouble. I need to stay here and guard Senior Brother Zhang and Jiang Zhiwei from poisonous insects and snakes.¡±

    Ah? Meng Qi had already prepared multiple excuses to leave Qi Zhengyan behind him. After all, there was no telling what was inside. It would be problematic if Qi Zhengyan¡¯s greed emerged. But Qi Zhengyan was unexpectedly so thoughtful! Meng Qi did not even have to say a word and he had already offered to stay and stand guard!

    ¡°Then thanks for the trouble, Senior Brother.¡± Meng Qi did not think too much about it. After lighting up the match, he walked deep into the secret passage, watching out for both enemies in the darkness ahead and sneak attacks from behind.

    Only when Meng Qi¡¯s figure had disappeared at the corner and the sound of his footsteps increasingly faint, did Zhang Yuanshan open his eyes. Weakly but calmly, he said, ¡°Junior Brother Qi, I didn¡¯t expect you¡¯d stay here.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve beenpletely devoured earlier, significantly reducing my strength. I¡¯m not Junior Brother Zhen Ding¡¯s match right now.¡± Qi Zhengyan leaned against the wall and sat leg-crossed. He said tly, ¡°If I hastily follow him and discover some secrets or treasures that can only be known to one, do you want Junior Brother Zhen Ding to kill me or not? There¡¯s greed in everyone. I don¡¯t want to test how far Zhen Ding¡¯s Buddhist heart goes, so I decided to stay.¡±

    Zhang Yuanshan gave a slight nod and smiled. ¡°You¡¯ve truly be talkative after getting this severe wound.¡±

    Qi Zhengyan¡¯s face instantly darkened and he turned his head away.

    Zhang Yuanshan smiled and closed his eyes again to continue his healing. Jiang Zhiwei was concentrating on herself all this while as if she was totally unconscious of the world outside her.

    After walking along the secret passage for a while, Meng Qi figured out that he was already deep in the mountains.

    The fire from the match flickered, dying the road ahead a dull yellow, making Meng Qi feel an unspeakable pressure. It was as if the match would be snuffed out at any time, plunging the world into darkness at any time. And the demons and ghosts would emerge from the darkness to swallow him.

    After moving forward a little further, Meng Qi halted in confusion. He seemed to have reached the end of the passage. The mountain wall was shaped in a semi-circle, opening up to what seemed like the entrance to the stone room.

    There were a decaying hassock, a stone bed, and a stone table.

    ¡°Is this perhaps some master¡¯s secluded quarter?¡± Meng Qi made a guess. He cautiously observed his surroundings again before walking over.

    When he went closer, the light from the me illuminated the wall. On it, he vaguely saw a few lines of words.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Sanskrit.¡± Meng Qi was nevertheless a ¡°top student¡± in the Lecture Hall, so he was no stranger to Sanskrit. Squinting. He tried hard to identify the words.

    ¡°If one doesn¡¯t enter the world, experience the sea of bitterness, or learn discipline, how would he know the meaning of the monastic rules for Buddhists? How can he see through the illusory events? How can he illuminate Buddhism, proving the truth that existencees from nothingness?¡±

    Meng Qi¡¯s understanding of Sanskrit was shallow. He struggled bitterly toprehend the text, without being able to guarantee the uracy of his understanding. But he certainly understood the general idea.

    ¡°These words are really quite mysterious¡­ ¡± Meng Qi talked to himself. He lowered the torch towards where the signature was.

    ¡°Anan¡­ Ananda?¡± Meng Qi was too astonished to close his mouth. Was this the Venerable in front of Primogenitor of Buddhism¡¯s seat?

    ¡°Hold on.¡± There was even the story of him breaking his oath and leaving Buddhism!

    The Sanskrit form of ¡°Ananda¡± was written in serpent-like strokes, the engraving thin and forceful. The signature hid a faint sharpness and a subtle, serene Zen spirit. Attracted by the signature, Meng Qi held out his hand to touch it.

    Just as his palm made contact with the wall, a chill ran through Meng Qi¡¯s body and the light of a de shed before his eyes. It was like a dragon returning to the sea and a fierce tiger withdrawing to the mountain. With a clean cut, the various obstructions of life were cut off.

    The de light was so captivating that Meng Qi could not react at all. He could only watch nkly as the light above him evolved into a variety of shapes, before finally transforming into the lofty world of mortals.

    The living, the old, the sick, and the dead all suffered. The light changed into boundless mysteries. Finally, they all emerged into a de and cut off all the shackles around it!

    Amidst the glow, Meng Qi vaguely saw a monk. He could not tell if the monk was old or young, good looking or ugly. He could only vaguely feel the deeply bitterness and solemnness on the monk¡¯s face.

    The light dimmed and the Sanskrit on the wall returned to dust, lightly falling down.

    Meng Qi finally recovered and looked at the scene before his eyes in a daze. What had happened earlier? The transformations of the de light and the sorrow bitterness of the mortal world were still deeply engraved in his mind.

    Dust fell on the ground,ing together to form words.

    ¡°You¡¯ve gained the spiritual impartation of ¡®Ananda Oath-Breaking Swordsmanship¡¯. You¡¯ve learned the first de skill of ¡®Ananda Oath-Breaking Swordsmanship¡¯, ¡®Peace Quietude Split Crippled Move¡¯.¡±

    Meng Qi¡¯s jaw fell open for a long moment before he closed it again. He finally understood what he had encountered. Based on Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s words earlier, Dharmakaya and a few top techniques and moves of exterior view were passed down through spiritual impartation rather than words. Some objects could only carry spiritual heritage once, while others could carry it for years. It depended on the individual himself if he could learn from the spiritual impartation and how much he could learn. When the individual had fully mastered the techniques and moves, he himself could leave a spiritual impartation behind.

    That was how Jiang Zhiwei could onlyprehend a little of ¡°Sword of Anatta¡±. If she turned what she knew into a script, it could at most be sold for 800 or 900 Karma points, less than a tenth of its original worth.

    But Meng Qi was confused as he remembered the ¡®Ananda Oath-Breaking Swordsmanship¡¯ in the temple being something that was not passed down through spiritual impartation¡­ As monks at Jin Gang Temple were good swordsmen, Xuan Xin especially mentioned that there was one swords styleparable to Ananda Oath-Breaking Swordsmanship. It belonged to the top exterior view, in which one could touch the rule of heaven and earth when he was fully aplished. He also mentioned a monk from the previous generation borrowed this script and mastered the swordsmanship, thus became a master of de.

    So Meng Qi knew that this swordsmanship was passed down by script in Shaolin Temple.

    Since he knew little about the stories in the temple, Meng Qi did not even know where to begin guessing. He had not had time to do it either. He closed his eyes and devoted himself to recalling what he had gained earlier, mulling over the changes of ¡®the Peace Quietude Split Crippled Move¡¯.

    It took 9,000 Karma points to exchange ¡°the Ananda Oath-Breaking Swordsmanship¡±. The Primary Instruction took 3,000 and each part was 1,200. If he forgot it, his loss would be massive!

    Moreover, what he had gained was the impartation of Gist of Trueness. That was equivalent to the Primary Instruction of the swordsmanship, though he needed to slowly mull it over and understand it. Additionally,pared to Primary Instruction, he could directly learn the five parts of the swordsmanship through this impartation of Gist of Trueness.

    Of course, it required an extremely high level of understanding and enlightenment. Meng Qi could only understand the first part of the Crippled Move when he received the impartation of Gist of Trueness.

    ¡°Why was it a Crippled Move¡­¡± Meng Qi opened his eyes, disappointed. A Crippled Move meant it could not be practiced.

    If one wanted to utilize the true power of ¡°Ananda Oath-Breaking Swordsmanship¡±, he had to enter the exterior view to evoke a change in the exterior world. But this was considered a trump card in his hand if he could just master it superficially. Even if it was not as strong as Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s ¡°Sword of Anatta¡±, it would be frightening enough for others.

    Breathing lightly, Meng Qi temporarily put this matter aside. He kept exploring the stone room to see if there was anything else.

    After circling half the stone room, he found something that looked like a stone door under the light from the me.

    There were faint traces remaining on the mountain wall, with etchings of familiar words.

    ¡°He who is loyal and kind should not enter this door.¡±

    Reading this sentence, Meng Qi naturally put his hand on the stone door. He had meant to touch it, not opening the door.

    When his hand touched the door, waves of unspeakable chill and terror rushed into Meng Qi¡¯s heart. Broken corpses and rotten limbs, evil ghosts and Skyscraping Devil, those were all shown before his eyes.

    Then a streak of light lit up the ck air. It burned everything and pointed straight to Meng Qi.

    Meng Qi¡¯s face turned pale and he hastily stepped back, getting out of the stone door. What he saw gradually faded.

    After gasping for a while, Meng Qi found his back was wet with cold sweat. His whole body was aching and limping, as if he was heavily injured.

    How weird¡­ Meng Qi harmonized his Qi-cirction to recover. He dared not touch the stone door anymore.

    At this moment, he found a small deep hole below the stone door. Inside, there seemed to be an indescribable me burning. A few tiny words were written next to it.

    ¡°Kill those who are unfaithful!¡±

    Meng Qi wondered helplessly what did that meant exactly¡­

    ¡­

    Duo Ercha quietly stood at the edge of the forest, watching the remaining traces.

    His left shoulder and hand had disappeared and he could not help shivering, but nevertheless, he kept his back straight.

 Chapter 41: Pursuit of Narrow Gain Despite Greater Danger

    <h4>Chapter 41: Pursuit of Narrow Gain Despite Greater Danger</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Holding up the lit match, Meng Qi carefully searched the stone room again but found nothing else. But he was content with the impartation of the Gist of Trueness of the Exterior desmanship. He even figured out the Cripple Move, with which he was already more than satisfied!

    On his way back, Meng Qi wondered if he should share his find with the others. Under such circumstances, most would choose to keep it to themselves and use the desmanship as thest resort to save their lives. That was fair and he was sure they would understand as well. However, they still had toplete the Samsara task together. Letting them know would do nothing to enhance their rtionship. Besides, what Meng Qi found was the impartation of the Gist of Trueness. They could not snatch it even if they want to. After all, he was the only one who could teach the Crippled Move.

    But if one of them turned into a traitor in the future, the enemy would know all of his Kung Fu abilities. He would have shown his hand and had nothing left.

    Upon seeing Meng Qi¡¯s return, Qi Zhengyan who had been silent for a long time asked, ¡°Junior Brother Zhen Ding, did you find any enemies?¡± Zhang Yuanshan and Jiang Zhiwei still had their eyes closed as they tried to harmonize their Qi-cirction, seemingly uninterested in their conversation.

    After pondering for a moment, Meng Qi made his decision. ¡°I didn¡¯t see any enemies, but I found the first de remnants of the Ananda Oath-Breaking Swordsmanship etched on the walls.¡±

    He decided to keep the impartation of the Gist of Trueness to himself, but share a desmanship to gain their trust. This would build a nice foundation of trust for future Samsara tasks.

    ¡°Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship?¡± said Zhang Zhiwei in an astounded tone, eyes widening a little. Clearly his nonchnt attitude was an act. He was simply following the Jianghu code, whereby people do not ask about others¡¯ finds on their missions to prevent conflict. Meng Qi¡¯s honesty and selflessness had taken her by surprise.

    Zhang Yuanshan and Qi Zhengyan too could not remainposed and looked at Meng Qi with astonishment.

    ¡°Yes. But it¡¯s just the first de of Crippled Moves.¡± When Meng Qi saw their shocked expressions, he nodded. This was exactly the effect he wanted.

    ¡°The Crippled Move doesn¡¯t matter. I remember seeing it on the contents of the Exchange List for Completing the Crippled Move. The moreplete it is, the less Karma Points are needed. The lowest is less than 10% of the original.¡± Jiang Zhiwei smiled. ¡°Little monk, you didn¡¯t have to tell us about your find. Everyone has secrets. I have them, so do Senior Zhang and Senior Qi.¡±

    ¡°The Crippled Move can bepleted?¡± Meng Qi instantly became excited. His understanding of Peace Quietude Split was quiteplete, which meant he probably did not have to spend a lot of Karma points on it.

    This greatly improved his mood. Heughed and said, ¡°We¡¯ve all basically experienced life and death together and we¡¯ll definitely be working together in the future. So if I kept the desmanship from you, it¡¯ll be easy to misjudge our strength when we make our ns in the future. It¡¯s just Crippled Move anyway.¡±

    He exined his reasoning from both pragmatic and friendship standpoints. The point was to gain everyone¡¯s recognition of their ¡®camaraderie¡¯.

    ¡°Little monk, there¡¯s really no need. When ites to estimating our strength, there¡¯s no need to reveal your special moves if you let us know your strength and the enemies you can handle.¡± Jiang Zhiwei smiled brightly. Though she did not find it necessary, but Meng Qi¡¯s honesty made her very happy. At least he considered them to be true friends who go through thick and thin together.

    Meng Qi was startled. ¡°I didn¡¯t think I could do it that way¡­ ¡±

    Jiang Zhiweiughed hysterically. Zhang Yuanshan could not hold back hisughter either and shook his head. ¡°Junior Brother Zhen Ding, you¡¯re lucky it¡¯s us. If we had any cunning thoughts, you will lose all element of surprise for your Ananda Oath-Breaking Swordsmanship. You¡¯re still too young andck Jianghu experience.¡±

    His gaze was warm and his smile sincere, obviously finding Meng Qi more agreeable now.

    Qi Zhengyan who was rambling about his soul journey nodded at the honest Meng Qi. ¡°Sometimes, if yourrades are aware of your killer move, they will be calmer. That gives the enemy a sense of vignce and you will end up losing that element of surprise. So as long as your intentions are pure, we don¡¯t mind you keeping things to yourself.¡±

    This considered as him having made up for keeping the Double-Killing Dart to himself earlier.

    Everyone seemed to have be closer after he shared this information.

    ¡°Senior Brother Qi, you¡¯ve be a nag after getting injured,¡± Meng Qi joked. He changed the subject before Qi Zhengyan¡¯s face darkened. ¡°There¡¯s also door embedded in the wall. The words ¡®He who is loyal and kind should not enter this door¡¯ are written on the right¡­ ¡±

    He told them everything he found to see if they had any clues.

    ¡­

    Duo Ercha¡¯s gaze shifted downwards. He snorted when he saw the traces of those leaving the forest in a rush. ¡°Sure enough, they¡¯re still wet behind the ears.¡±

    Following the traces that were toote for Meng Qi and the rest to erase, Duo Ercha moved forward steadily and soon arrived at the giant red stone.

    ¡°Hm?¡± Realizing that the traces had disappeared, he cautiously looked around.

    The trembling of his body had yet to cease and sweat was dripping down his forehead. Clearly he was not in the best state.

    When he was certain no one was around, Duo Ercha frowned in confusion. They could neither fly or burrow. How could they just disappear?

    Could it be they had discovered their traces and erased them?

    Duo Ercha walked back and forth a bit, observing the traces left behind and found that the traces had disappeared behind the giant red stone. Some stopped in the front of the cliff wall.

    He quietly pondered for a moment and walked behind the giant stone without expression. He extended his hand, trying to find the hidden mechanism.

    Others might be fooled by this, but how could an experienced Jianghu veteran like him be fooled?

    Was it not just a secret passage?

    The traces they left behind were too obvious,pletely unlike the actions of disciples of respected ns who were allowed to leave the mountain. They acted more like Jianghu novices!

    But these novices were really far too strong¡­

    ¡­

    ¡°He who is loyal and kind should not enter this door¡­ I¡¯ve never heard of it.¡± Deep in contemtion, Zhang Yuanshan frowned and shook his head.

    Just as he spoke those words, they heard a creaking sound and turned to look. They saw Duo Ercha, face full of scars, standing quietly outside, waiting for the secret passage door to fully open.

    ¡°How did he found out!¡± Meng Qi was in shock.

    Qi Zhengyan was deeply shocked and med himself. ¡°We forgot to clear up the traces¡­ ¡±

    Thunder and lightning struck overhead, with a surging storm. He and Meng Qi had been busy trying to find a hiding ce. Since they had never experienced something like this, they forgot to get rid of any traces.

    Meng Qi¡¯s heart sank when he heard what Qi Zhengyan said. This was this their own doing?

    No, they must not give up!

    Meng Qi threw himself at the door before the entrance fully opened, trying to twist the mechanism and close it. He watched Duo Ercha closely, thinking what he should do if he cannot stop him.

    ¡°He lost his left hand, arm and shoulder. His white bones are poking out and his body is trembling. He must be badly hurt, so there must not be much of his strength left¡­ ¡± Meng Qi touched the mechanism, already having an idea of Duo Ercha¡¯s condition.

    Duo Ercha lightly waved his hand and wind started blowing, pushing back Meng Qi who had dived forwards. The entrance could not be closed.

    Meng Qi¡¯s chest and abdomen were hurting and it was getting harder for him to breathe. His idea instantly changed.

    Even if Duo Er Cha did not have much strength left, both he and Qi Zhengyan were no match for him. What could they do?

    His most powerful move was the Ananda Oath-Breaking Swordsmanship, but it was a Crippled Move!

    Um, Crippled Move was only iplete in thete stages. He hadplete understanding of the early stages so he could still form aplete de stance before making his move¡­

    Should he put on an act to scare him?

    Yes! Duo Ercha was badly injured. When he encountered an enemy and move he was unsure of, he would definitely back off. By then, their primary mission would bepleted!

    Different thoughts shed in Meng Qi¡¯s mind in that moment. He soon made his decision and stood in stance, tightly holding the Buddhist Commandment de in his hand.

    With the entrancepletely open, Duo Ercha did not attack rightaway. Instead he silently walked towards the cliff wall.

    Duo Ercha not saying a word or making a move made them feel extremely pressured. Jiang Zhiwei and Zhang Yuanshan stopped tending to their injuries and barely managed to stand up, ready to fight to their deaths.

    ¡°Prepare to die,¡± Duo Ercha threatened, lifting his right fist.

    Meng Qi recalled the Crippled Move and drew his Buddhist Commandment de, ready to strike.

    But at this moment, Duo Ercha suddenly moved backwards and hit a giant tree with his fist.

    Amidst the violent winds, a silver-bell-likeughter rang. A white shadow jumped out from behind the tree, floating like an ethereal creature, dodging the fist.

    The giant tree was split in half and fell backwards, making a loud thumping noise.

    The white shadownded somewhere close by. It was a lovely girl in a simple white gown.

    ¡°I was just a little surprised to see the secret passage. I didn¡¯t think you would discover me.¡± The girlughed. ¡°I was nning to make my move after you have killed them all.¡±

    Meng Qi looked at the girl in shock. ¡°Little Zi?¡±

    From the looks of it, this girl was clearly Little Zi!

    Little Zi could be considered as graceful previously, but she seemed to have blossomed. She now carried an ethereal air and was a stunning beauty, no less beautiful than Jiang Zhiwei.

    ¡°Little Zi? Don¡¯t mention that idiot,¡± the young girl replied with a faint smile. ¡°I¡¯m Gu Xiaosang.¡±

    Gu Xiaosang? Meng Qi had heard Little Zi mention this name. He found it weird to look at the girl with almost the same appearance as Little Zi.

    As they were talking, Duo Ercha continued to attack, only this time without dark clouds or thunder and lightning, but violent winds.

    Gu Xiaosang did not panic. Her gown fluttered as if she was dancing in the wind, yet she still found time to chat with Meng Qi.

    ¡°Gu Xiaosang, it¡¯s really her,¡± Zhang Yuanshan muttered seriously. Jiang Zhiwei pursed her lips and Qing Zhengyan even subconsciously stepped back.

    It seemed that Gu Xiangsang had quite the reputation.

    Gu Xiaosang defended for a bit and said with augh, ¡°General, if you attack again, I¡¯m not going to hold back anymore. How about you kill them first and then I¡¯ll kill you. What say you?¡±

    ¡°You and whose army?¡± Duo Ercha snorted, attacking more violently.

    ¡°If you¡¯re not injured, even two of me are no match for you. But your left eye is now blind, your head has been attacked by sword, and you were struck by Vajra Palm and the Flower-Pinching Finger of the Citta-Manas Monk. How much strength do you have left? 30, 20, or perhaps 10%?¡± Gu Xiaosang said, smiling. She flew backwards, avoiding Duo Ercha¡¯s lethal blow.

    ¡°Even so, killing you is like squashing a fowl.¡± Duo Ercha remained dignified, but he suddenly changed direction, flying toward the outskirts of the forest.

    What, trying to escape?

    He was indeed the ruthless barbarian!

    Gu Xiaosang was like a spirit, like a fairy. Somehow she managed tond in front of Duo Ercha. She extended her hand, closing her index and middle fingers to form a dagger and pointed at the middle of Duo Ercha¡¯s eyes.

    At the same time, she opened her mouth slightly to murmur about something. A sudden, faint hissing sound could be heard.

    ¡°The world of mortals is like a prison; all living beings are in suffering. The wheel of reincarnation never ends; suffering is endless. Have mercy on my people; the gods are dawning on us. Ajati Matriarch, Vacuum Hometown!¡±

    ¡°Ajati Matriarch, Vacuum Hometown!¡±

 Chapter 42: Ajati Finger

    <h4>Chapter 42: Ajati Finger</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    ¡°Ajati Matriarch, Vacuum Hometown!¡±

    A wispy sound reverberated in Duo Ercha¡¯s ears as he saw a lily-white fingers lightly pointing on him. For a moment, he felt the sensation of his soul leaving his body.

    Realizing the situation was getting worse, he quickly changed his shape to avoid the finger. The air around him became heavier and copsedyer byyer, as if cumting into a giant whirlpool. Finally, he was involuntarily pulled into the whirlpool, as if to embrace the finger.

    When Gu Xiaosang extended her finger, the rest saw how Duo Ercha seemed to have lost his soul. Instead of dodging like he had been doing, he gravitated towards her like a traveller who was eager to return home.

    ¡°Is this dark arts?¡± Meng Qi was stunned to witness the strange scene unfolding before him.

    Fingernding between Duo Ercha¡¯s eyebrows, Gu Xiaosang spoke in a solemn tone.

    ¡°Ajati Matriarch, Vacuum Hometown!¡±

    What happened caused their hair to stand. Duo Ercha actually smiled happily and repeated after her in a whisper.

    ¡°Ajati Matriarch, Vacuum Hometown!¡±

    His body first swelled before rapidly shrinking. His skin and muscles became dry. Blood light gathered between his eyebrows and flowed into Gu Xiaosang¡¯s index and middle finger.

    Her jade-white face became so bright that it looked like it could glisten.

    ¡°Ajati Matriarch, Vacuum Hometown¡­ ¡± Duo Ercha lied softly on the ground and read the spell-like scriptures peacefully. His voice gradually became lower.

    Gu Xiaosang retrieved her right hand and looked at Meng Qi and the rest. Compared to her appearance earlier, she looked even more refreshed. She was so beautiful that she made others feel ashamed of themselves.

    ¡°If not for my failurest time, my Karma points wouldn¡¯t be lost and I won¡¯t be doing this myself. But it¡¯s still within my power to kill a person and take his karma point.¡± Gu Xiaosang broke off a branch and walked towards the entrance with a smile. ¡°The General was attacked by Ajati Finger and needed some time to return to his Vacuum Hometown. Though the time is short, it¡¯s enough to kill.¡±

    She looked at the rest who wore confused faces and waved the branch with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s quite an interesting fate. If not for that failure, I wouldn¡¯t be using that thing and be thrown here and treated as a rookie. Which one of you should I kill? It¡¯s really hard. Why don¡¯t you pick? I¡¯ll kill the one you choose and the rest can go on their own ways. Either way, we won¡¯t be meeting again when we return.¡±

    She ced her index finger on her chin and frowned. This question was too troublesome. With such scenery, if a certain someone was here, he would definitelye and forward and entertain this beauty.

    After Meng Qi¡¯s confession, they had all developed a deeper sense of camaraderie. Besides, their minds were clear so they did not fall for this girl¡¯s method of trying to sow discord among them. They all stood in front of the entrance and tried toe up with countermeasures.

    Gu Xiaosang¡¯s gaze fleeted and she smiled. ¡°Is it difficult for you to choose? Hm, there¡¯spletely no point to kill the ordinary disciples of Huanhua Swords Sect. It¡¯ll just stain my hands and waste my Karma points.¡±

    Qi Zhengyan¡¯s face was grim. He knew it was her provocation, but he was still insulted and angry. Why was he inferior to her?

    She turned towards Zhang Yuanshan and nodded lightly. ¡°Sect of Zhang is one of the three bases in Zhen Wu Sect. If I kill you in the way of Zhen Wu Sect, it¡¯ll definitely create an internal strife.¡±

    Zhang Yuanshan stared at her and said calmly, ¡°You witch, do you think our elders are ignorant and impertinent people?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± She actually nodded happily in agreement. ¡°I don¡¯t know divination and didn¡¯t think this situation would happen. So I didn¡¯t exchange for the magic code of Zhen Wu Sect. It¡¯ll be difficult to me this murder on them.¡±

    ¡°If I just kill you without causing internal strife, I feel like it¡¯s a waste of my Karma points. In Zhen Wu Sect, whether it¡¯s Yangtai, Yanghe, and the Yao Brothers, they¡¯re all far more talented in kungfu and skilled than you. You don¡¯t evenprehend the true meaning of Zhenwu¡¯s Seven Strokes Scripture and Tai Chi Divine Skill. It¡¯s only because you¡¯re more steady and capable that the elders favor you.¡±

    Her joyfulughter hid ridicule that was intended to sow discord.

    Zhang Yuanshanughed. ¡°Myprehension of kungfu is inferior to my fellow sect disciples. It¡¯s destiny. The heaven will supplement my shorings. Why should I be upset? Diligence redeems ignorance. Why should I be hopeless?¡±

    Since Gu Xiaosang wanted to sow discord and kill with words, Zhang Yuanshan was also happy to y along and drag the conversation. Everything would be fine when Duo Ercha died.

    She was stunned and bit her lower lip. With augh, she said, ¡°When I hear what you said, I kind of want to kill you.¡±

    She forced herself to turn and smile at Jiang Zhiwei. ¡°I¡¯ve heard Lady Jiang has the most promising future among the younger generation and will definitely be a famed swordswoman in the future. I really wanted to meet you and kill you. Looks like I have a chance now.¡±

    Jiang Zhiwei was neither angry nor afraid. She said cidly, ¡°You have to ask my sword if you have this chance.¡±

    Gu Xiaosang looked at unperturbed Jiang Zhiwei and frowned. ¡°Do you still have the energy to use Sword of Anatta? You¡¯re badly hurt. It makes no sense. Did you exchange Dharma ess of the Desperate Hit like the Sky Demon Butchering Mighty Art?¡±

    She actually voiced out the confusion in her mind.

    ¡°Try me and find out.¡± Jiang Zhiwei smiled lightly, her pale face bing even more captivating.

    Gu Xiaosang stopped and looked at Meng Qi with smile. ¡°Master, you¡¯re actually the one I wanted to kill most.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± Meng Qi found itpletely ridiculous. He thought he was on par with Qi Zhengyan, or even beneath him. At least that was the case now.

    She titled her head, cheeks somewhat flushed. ¡°Little Zi seems to like you.¡±

    ¡°What kind of reason is this?¡± Meng Qi was also conversing as much as possible, trying to drag time.

    She lifted her head and gave a fox-like smile. ¡°It¡¯s the best reason. Whatever she likes and wants, I want to destroy them.¡±

    F***! That was the only thought Meng Qi had.

    ¡°So, just rx, Master. Amitabha.¡± Gu Xiaosang threw away the branch and put her palms together.

    Meng Qi took a deep breath and his surroundings returned to serenity. In his eyes, there was only her. His heart was pure and he lifted Buddhist Commandment de and pointed at her.

    She approached him quickly with a smile, ignoring the rest.

    Suddenly, all the noise seemed to have been sucked into a vacuum. She no longer heard the wind, rain, or the creeping snakes. Everything was serene and clean.

    Her smile was frozen mid-air. Meng Qi raised his Buddhist Commandment de and noise prated the peace.

    The tranquil was broken and noise surged again. Voices of children calling their mothers echoed inside her ears. Everything that had happened in the past, be it good or bad, emerged in her mind.

    Her face turned blue and she backed a few steps, dodging the de attack.

    Since when did this monk have such excellent swordsmanship?

    Watching Gu Xiaosang retreat, Meng Qi ignored his weak strength and soft knees and pushed the switch.

    Before she snapped back into focus, he hurled his Buddhist Commandment de and closed the entrance.

    The Buddhist Commandment de was thrown into a spot where red stone was around. Gritting his teeth, he threw a punch and destroyed the mechanism inside as well.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Qi Zhengyan asked in surprise.

    ¡°The mechanism has been destroyed. We can¡¯t leave, but she won¡¯t have any hopes of getting in either.¡± Meng Qi sat down and leaned against the stone wall, feeling weak.

    Jiang Zhiwei nodded. ¡°As long as Duo Ercha dies, we can directly return. It¡¯s no big deal to be trapped here.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a good idea.¡± Zhang Yuanshan smiled.

    Qi Zhengyan stood near the entrance with his de, still worried that the mechanism outside was notpletely ruined.

    Jiang Zhiwei stared at Meng Qi with a smile. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you wouldprehend the true meaning of Peace Quietude Split.¡±

    She could tell Meng Qi was putting up a pretense and scared Gu Xiaosang away with sword motions, in exchange for closing the entrance and gaining valuable time.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that it¡¯s iplete. If youprehend it and prepare it ording to heart sutras, it will work.¡± Meng Qi seemed to have recovered some of his strength.

    Qi Zhengyan knew little about this type of movement, so he did not ask much. Zhang Yuanshan did not understand the basics of Zhenwu¡¯s Seven Strokes Scripture and Tai Chi Divine Skill, so his knowledge was shallow. He just exercised ording to the grand old man¡¯s script.

    Only Jiang Zhiwei nced at Meng Qi, smiling faintly. When the other two were not looking, she mouthed at him quietly.

    Meng Qi who had once worked closely with her instantly knew what she wanted.

    ¡°Competition!¡±

    ¡­

    In front of the mountain wall, Gu Xiaosang stared at the closed entrance. Raising her head, a sharp smile appeared on her lips.

    She turned around and walked out the forest. With a wave of her sleeves, she helped Duo Ercha close his eyes forever.

    ¡­

    ¡°Who¡¯s Gu Xiaosang?¡± Meng Qi changed the topic, curious about this person.

    Zhang Yuanshan said, ¡°Do you know the Nine Evil Paths?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Meng Qi learnt about it from Xuan Xin.

    Zhang Yuanshan nodded. ¡°Gu Xiaoshan is the goddess of Luo Denomination in the Nine Evil Paths. Her sect pays homage to Ajati Matriarch and considers the world a Vacuum Hometown. Their sect regards her as the reincarnation of the Ajati Matriarch for this generation.¡±

    ¡°We all know her because she has killed three times and crossed level. She¡¯s fourth on the Ranking List of Young Masters and has a famed reputation,¡± added Jiang Zhiwei.

    ¡°What¡¯s the Ranking List of Young Masters? What¡¯s Terrestrial Rankings and Celestial Rankings?¡± Meng Qi had always wanted to know, but did not have the chance.

    Zhang Yuanshan gave a softugh. ¡°The Great Jin Dynasty set the ranking for all the best warriors. This ranking can rouse thepetitiveness in people¡¯s hearts and make them kill one another. The original is kept in Luoyang.

    ¡°Though everyone knows the intentions behind the ranking, those who roam the Jianghu may be uninterested in money, sex, alcohol, or debts. But besides enlightenment, who among them doesn¡¯t desire fame? That¡¯s why everyone acquiesced in the list, resulting in many secret disputes because of it.¡±

    Jiang Zhiwei nodded. ¡°Those on the Celestial Ranking are all Dharmakaya. Since the ranking hade into existence, at most there were 14 or 15 of them. It can even be as few as seven or eight people. Your Abbotship was ranked third. Those ranked are all famous masters, except fornd immortals. The first 200 are basically all top masters of the Exterior. My master is ranked first.¡±

    She seemed a little proud at this fact.

    ¡°The Ranking List of Young Masters is for youngsters. During the Enlightenment process, many defeat others by crossing level. Even if you have opened Nine Apertures, you might not even have a chance to rank high. This ranking only lists 15 people,¡± Zhang Yuanshan added.

    Meng Qi was about to ask Jiang Zhiwei if she made the ranking when a line of gray words appeared on the wall.

    ¡°General Duo Ercha has died. The second auxiliary task isplete. Gu Xiaosang is awarded 200 Karma points, Jiang Zhiwei 100 Karma points, and Zhang Yuanshan 50 Karma points.¡±

    ¡°General Duo Ercha died, Shaolin has fallen. The second auxiliary task ispleted in advance. Everyone is rewarded 100 Karma points.¡±

    ¡°Hurry and return.¡±

 Chapter 43: Lot Pot

    <h4>Chapter 43: Lot Pot</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    ¡°Pleasee back soon.¡±

    As the gray words appeared, the lit match in the secret passage went out by itself and pitch darkness overwhelmed the White Jade Square again. Even with his current senses, Meng Qi could not hear anything or see his own palms.

    When the light came on again, the immortal-like White Jade Square appeared in front of everyone.

    ¡°Since the main task has already been finished, you can enjoy the free treatment.¡±

    As the distant, cid voice of the Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms resounded, rays of milky light enveloped Meng Qi and others.

    His wound quivered and cold air seeped into his lungs. His injuries, umted over time, were healed so quickly that his eyes could clearly see. The Iron Shirt broken by Tang Shun was also recovering. His skin and muscles regained its thickness and tightness.

    Meng Qi stretched his limbs after the treatment light disappeared, feeling refreshed as if he had endless strength. ¡°Without treatment from the Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms, my growing number of injuries would eventually create endless hidden troubles in the future if I exchanged the wounds for wounds.¡±

    He had recently looked through the anecdotes and stories about Iron Shirt and other Thwart Kung Fu on the first two floors of the Sutras Depository. He found that most of them who specialized in them died in their old age with full of injuries. Only a few of them reached the Enlightenment stage with the help of them.

    That was due to theck of the heart sutras recuperation in Thwart Kung Fu. Plus those specialized in it would definitely choose to exchange small injuries for great damages in a fight. Though the small injuries did not impact much after the buffering from the Iron Shirt and could recover soon, which neither could threaten their lives nor could reduce their strength, yet their lives were precious and sometimes very fragile. If one did not wait for his full recovery and fought again and again, his small injuries would umte and eventually leave many hidden injuries in his body year after year, causing irreversible issues and after-effects.

    So Meng Qi was anxious about his present fighting methods. Luckily he had a powerful patron, the Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms, whose healing ability was even more formidable than masters of the Dharmakaya level.

    His injuries were the lightest among the four of them. After stretching his limbs, he discovered Jiang Zhiwei, Zhang Yuanshan and others were still shrouded by the milky-white light. His thoughts fleeted towards the strange stone door at the end of the secret passage.

    ¡°¡®He who is loyal and kind should not enter this door¡¯¡­ it doesn¡¯t sound like a good ce¡­ The secret passage of the main world should lead to the ce where demons and ghosts are suppressed. But what about this ce? There should not be any demons and ghosts¡­ ¡± Meng Qi knew he should absolutely not open the stone door with his current strength. After all, he had only just touched it with his hand when he felt like he had fallen into a deep demon prison, unable to extricate himself.

    ¡°I¡¯ll enter the stone door to take a look when I go into the Exterior in the future¡­ ¡± After this idea formed in his mind, he opened the jade-slip scroll in front of him. Not surprisingly, he found he could return to some World of Samsara for a month, where he had stayed at the cost of 100 Karma points and an item called Reincarnation Charm. And the more Karma points he paid, the longer he could stay there.

    But ¡°Samsara¡± was not avable on the Exchange List. He could only obtain it during the Samsara task or as a reward after the assessment of his task was graded ¡°excellent¡±.

    ¡°Task evaluation: ¡®medium¡¯ for Zhang Yuanshan, Jiang Zhiwei, and Qi Zhengyan. Each is rewarded 20 Karma points. ¡®Good¡¯ for Zhen Ding. He will have a lottery chance in addition to 30 Karma points. The range of his lottery rewards is items belonging to the Exterior.¡±

    The evaluation was done by the Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms at the time when Jiang Zhiwei and others¡¯ treatment wasplete.

    Meng Qi lifted his eyebrows. Sure enough, exploring secrets was one of the important criteria for the task evaluation.

    ¡°Fortune stick lottery?¡± When she heard Meng Qi could participate in this new thing, Jiang Zhiwei came over with great interest.

    Meng Qi was pretty excited and deliberately rubbed his hands together. ¡°Any item belonging to the Exterior? The range is too wide. If I could just gain the Arhat Fists or some ordinary iron sword, it will be a pity to waste such a nice opportunity.¡±

    Jiang Zhiwei saw Meng Qi holding up a gray pot with rising white smoke andughed gently. ¡°What are you afraid of? Take it easy. It¡¯s an unexpected fortune anyway.¡±

    The pot was so deep and dark that he could not see anything.

    Zhang Yuanshan and Qi Zhengyan also joined them, watching Meng Qi shake the pot with great interest. Zhang Yuanshan even encouraged him with a big smile, saying, ¡°Junior Brother Zhen Ding, you¡¯re a monk. Shaking the fortune stick lot pot is your forte, so I think you should be able to get a good item out of it.¡±

    Meng Qi¡¯s face twitched a bit. ¡°You¡¯re overestimating me. Since I can remember, I have never managed to get a prize, not even a constion one, except for a few five-yuan rewards from scraping receipts.¡±

    He picked up the pot and shook it hard. The mouth of the pot was covered with a curtain of light, where phantoms of various items were constantly in shift. With his current eyesight, it was hard for him to clearly see anything.

    After shaking the pot for a while, Jiang Zhiwei shook her head at him, indicating that she could not see anything either. So he fiercely shook the pot twice and ced his lot pot on the seemingly opaque white smoke in front of him.

    The shift of light and shadow gradually slowed down. When he first saw a shining long sword, his heart leaped with joy. He thought it might be one at the Refined Weapon level avable. Unfortunately, the sword slowly turned over and transferred a gray script to him, with the words ¡°Thirteen Sword Killing Strategies¡± written on it.

    ¡°This is something good!¡± Meng Qi was overjoyed but the script eventually disappeared back into the pot at a snail-like speed and three blue-white porcins appeared in its ce.

    ¡°Ganoderma Elixir of Restoration¡­ ¡± Qi Zhengyan recognized it to be an elixir he had once exchanged for.

    Meng Qi exhaled, neither disappointed nor happy. What was more, this result was quite fair. Though it could not equal the Thirteen Sword Killing Strategies or the Refined Weapon level sword, he would have chosen to exchange for this elixir if not for this lottery chance. This time, he did not want to rely on the Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms to enhance his skills. After all, he had used it once to open his Dantian, making his foundation an unstable one. If he used it again, there could be hidden troubles.

    So, before he focused on Dantian again, Meng Qi might as well choose to use the elixir to help himself reach advanced sess of Qi-cultivation as soon as possible.

    And the ¡°Ganoderma Elixir of Restoration¡± was one of the best elixirs for his Qi-cultivation Stage. It could rece genuine Qiing from fleshy fruits and vegetables, and it had a bit less acquired pollution. In addition, it was easy to absorb and breathe in, and could help his inner force growing at full speed.

    The pot and the white smoke disappeared, leaving three blue-white porcins in ce. Meng Qi bent to pick them up. He opened one of the porcin bottles and saw twelve lotus seed-like pills inside. From the bottle, out came a fragrant odor, making him full of energy and light-footed.

    ¡°These are some really good elixirs.¡± Meng Qi praised, fixing the mouth of the bottle and hiding it into his sleeves. He decided to take an elixir every five days to seed in his Qi-cultivation as soon as possible.

    Upon seeing this, Jiang Zhiwei smiled earnestly and said, ¡°Little monk, you¡¯ve saved 30 Karma points. You¡¯re a rich guy now.¡±

    She guessed that Meng Qi had intended to exchange Karma points for the ¡°Ganoderma Elixir of Restoration¡±.

    ¡°Of course. If you borrow Karma points again, you¡¯ll not have to pay back 13 yuan if you borrow nine, but 12 yuan for 10.¡± Meng Qi also started joking.

    For his Samsara mission this time, he gained 50 Karma points for finishing the first main task, 20 for participating in killing the Hundred Face Bookster, and 50 for ughtering the Cosmos Juggler. With thepletion of the second main task, he achieved 100 Karma points and epted 30 as a reward of the tasks evaluation. That was to say, he earned a total of 250 Karma points.

    Jiang Zhiwei could not helpughing. ¡°I have more Karma points than you. If anyone¡¯s lending them, it¡¯s me who could lend some to you.¡±

    Since her first main task had earned her 50 Karma points, 30 for participating in killing the Hundred Face Bookster, 20 for the Cosmos Juggler, and 100 for General Duo Ercha. She was also rewarded 100 Karma points for finishing the second main task and epted 20 as reward from the tasks evaluation. In other words, she had gained 320 Karma points in all.

    Meng Qi thought to himself that the impartation of Gist of Trueness was a priceless object, though he had no way to retelling and exchanging it with the Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms at the moment.

    Looking at Zhang Yuanshan and Qi Zhengyan, he grinned. ¡°Senior Brother Zhang and Senior Brother Qi, I¡¯m sure you both got more Karma points than me.¡±

    After recovering from his injuries, Qi Zhengyan again returned to his unsmiling state. He just gave a light nod and said, ¡°I got 260 Karma points. Including the points from before, I have 280 in total.¡±

    He only had 20 Karma points remaining after exchanging for the Double-Killing Dart. His first main task earned him 50 Karma points, the participation in the Hundred Face Bookster¡¯s murder added 10, and ughtering the Cosmos Juggler gave him 80. Thepletion of the second main task gave him 100 Karma points and he got 20 more as reward from the task evaluation.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I have the most Karma points. After all, I still leave 20 more Karma points to Junior Sister Jiang,¡± Zhang Yuanshan said humorously. ¡°I have 310 in all at present.¡±

    He himself acquired 150 Karma points in his main tasks. Like thosepanions above, he obtained 50, 50, 20, and 20 Karma points respectively participating in killing the appointed persons. He also earned 20 as reward for the task evaluation.

    After everyone honestly shared the sum of their Karma points, Zhang Yuanshan dropped his smile and seriously said, ¡°Let¡¯s think about what items we should get. We may not have an ally like Master Xin Ji in the next task, or some strange person interfering with our battle like Gu Xiaosang. We must rely on ourselves.¡±

    ¡°I first have to rebuild Sword of the ¡®Sun-Prating Rainbow¡¯, otherwise I wouldn¡¯t know how to exin to myself,¡± said Jiang Zhiwei as she stroked her beloved sword.

    General Duo Ercha¡¯s p had resulted in many small cracks on her sword.

    Meng Qi and the rest nodded, seemingly without any intentions of interfering with her decision. Though they were discussing what items to get, it was more like they were airing their views. There was no intention to force anyone. On the other hand, Jiang Zhiwei was a born swordswoman, so a good sword would make her even more powerful. There was absolutely no problem for her to repair her sword first.

    ¡°I can¡¯t use my sword either since Tang Shun has hit it unusable. But mine is just an ordinary steel sword. I¡¯ll get another one when I return home.¡± Zhang Yunshan looked at Jiang Zhiwei with a smile. ¡°Junior Sister Jiang, what else do you want?¡±

    There seemed to be a soft glow on Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s beautiful face. She said, ¡°Last time I roughly browsed the swordsmanship avable on the Exchange List. Putting aside those that I won¡¯t be able to afford in the near future, there¡¯s one that is pretty interesting. Its first 22 sword methods belong to the Enlightenment level. In this book, the Merciful sword art is only worth 200 Karma points and the Merciless sword art not more than 600.¡±

    ¡°However, when ites to the 23rd sword method, it develops to a fairly high level of the sword art of the Exterior. ording to the Dominator of Samsara of Six Realms, you need thousands of Karma points for it. I think my master will marvel at this sword art when he sees it. It¡¯s hard to imagine there would be such a massive- essenced leap between the front and thetter of this sword art.¡±

    When it came to sword art, her beauty was so brilliant that one would not dare to look at her closely.

    ¡°Lady Jiang, which sword art is that?¡± When Meng Qi heard what she said, he seemed to have thought of something and was quite surprised.

    When she saw his expression, she understood that he had read the introduction of this sword art and gave him a light nod. With a smile, she said,¡±It¡¯s what you¡¯re thinking of, the ¡®Sacred Spirit Sword Art¡¯.¡±

 Chapter 44: Personal Choices

    <h4>Chapter 44: Personal Choices</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    ¡°But the Twenty-three Swords Skill is too, too dangerous¡­ ¡± Meng Qi didn¡¯t know how to describe it. He had learned about it in theics in his past life, but the Dominator of Samsara in the Six Realms had only briefly introduced it. Meng Qi could not show his deep understanding of the move.

    Originating from the Sacred Spirit Swordsmanship of Fengyun, the Twenty-three Swords Skill could only be disyed when the user gave up his life. It was a sword art of the heart, soul, spirit, and will. When it was used, all senses came to a standstill and everything would remain stationary. Nothing could escape from its power.

    It was a very powerful skill, but did have one major weakness, its requirement of death. And this was the exact point that Meng Qi thought inappropriate.

    Sure, it had been many years since Meng Qi had read thoseics, so his impression might be wrong due to declining memory. Meanwhile, it had been exchanged from the Dominator of Samsara in the Six Realms, so the reliability of its originality still remained a question.

    With so many things on the Exchange List, Zhang Yuanshan and Qi Zhengyan hadn¡¯t noticed the ¡°Sacred Spirit Swordsmanship¡±. Meng Qi and Jiang Zhiwei stared at him in bewilderment.

    Wearing a smile, Jiang Zhiwei said, ¡°Little monk, it¡¯s quite a coincidence that we want the same skill. Don¡¯t worry. I want the sword script to study the changes of moves. The concentration and dispersing of the weapon will polish my sword skills. I won¡¯t be controlled by the ¡®Sacred Spirit Swordsmanship¡¯. If I could one day acquire the Twenty-three Swords Skill, instead of mere practice and imitation, I would try to learn itsw and ration to understand the sources of the sword of heart, the sword art of soul, the insensitivity of senses and the abnormity of time.¡±

    It was clear the Dominator had mentioned the dangers of the Twenty-three Swords Skill in his introduction. Jiang Zhiwei knew what Meng Qi meant. But without such dangers, the Twenty-three Swords Skill had to be worth more than four thousand Karma points. However, the acquisition of it would be uncertain after the exchange.

    ¡°Lady Jiang, as you have made your decision, let¡¯s convert it.¡± Since Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s words were very reasonable, Meng Qi nodded his head thoughtfully.

    There was still a long way to go for the exchange of the Twenty-three Swords Skill.

    The decision of a natural swordsman could not simply be changed. Jiang Yuanshan took out the Script. After reading the introduction on the ¡°Sacred Spirit Swordsmanship¡±, he frowned slightly but soon smoothed his brows and said, ¡°This is a good swordsmanship. Few skills canpare with the Twenty-three Swords Skill.¡±

    Jiang Zhiwei gently rubbed her Sword of the Sun-Prating Rainbow with a smile and said, ¡°But the divine skills don¡¯t have so many strict demands. First, I want to exchange the first eighteen moves of Sacred Spirit Swordsmanship to study the essence of Sentimental Swordsmanship and then continue to study it in the future.¡±

    Holding the Scripts, she stood up and returned 20 Karma points to Zhang Yuanshan. And then, she walked to the light pir at the center and inserted the Sword of the Sun-Prating Rainbow into it.

    It was strange. After the insertion, the Sword of the Sun-Prating Rainbow was floating in mid-air and surrounded by Qi.

    The light and fissure disappeared, but the Sword of the Sun-Prating Rainbow remained bright.

    ¡°It¡¯s a real buy at 30 Karma points.¡± Jiang Zhiwei happily took back her cherished sword. Turning to them, she said, ¡°It needs 200 Karma points for the Sentimental pat of Sacred Spirit Swordsmanship. I¡¯m going to exchange the ¡®Universal Hatred Sword to practice with my remaining 70 Karma points.¡±

    The ¡°Sacred Spirit Swordsmanship¡±, failing to bepletely divided into First Sword, Second Sword, Third Sword etc., could only be exchanged partially, that is, the Sentimental Part, the Heartless Part, the Twenty-three Swords Skill, the Twenty-three Swords Skill Destroying Six Realms and so on.

    Worth 60 Karma points, the ¡°Heaven and Earth Common Hatred Swordsmanship¡± was the showpiece of the 108 Swords of the ¡°Iplete Heaven and Fragmented Earth¡± Sword-enshrining Tower. Jiang Zhiwei had been interested in the swordsmanship of ¡°Binglie Sec¡± for quite some time.

    ¡°Lady Jiang, are you going to only exchange for sword art?¡± Meng Qi asked with confusion.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you need the Devine Skill Elixir?¡±

    ¡°Different from other skills, the method for practicing Sacred Spirit Swordsmanship is to watch sword skills of various sects. I learned and then forgot them to build my sword-will. The stronger it is, the faster my inner force grows. What¡¯s more, my ability in concentrating acupuncture gains victorious advances. Since my aim is to practice, the exchange of sword skills is faster and safer than elixirs.¡± Jiang Zhiwei said frankly. Anyone who knew about Sword Washing Pavilion could get that point.

    Finishing her words, she reached the small pir and took out a grey script and several thin pieces of paper.

    ¡°Who¡¯s next?¡± She asked with her shining eyes on the swordsmanship script.

    She nned to keep 10 Karma points for idents, such as needing a medical remedy beforepleting the main task.

    ¡°Senior Brother Zhang, what¡¯s your choice?¡± Meng Qi had already made his choice in his heart, so he wasn¡¯t anxious.

    Zhang Yuanshan muttered, ¡°To be honest, I always believed in the Tao of Concentration. Too many skills mean little to me. After all, my current sword skills are enough. Therefore, except for the Heavenly Acumen Pill, I don¡¯t know what to exchange for now.¡±

    Having concentrated acoustic-rted meatuses, he was ready to open the acoustic meatus.

    ¡°The Tao of Concentration?¡± Struck by a thought, Meng Qi recalled the words of Gu Xiaosang and said, ¡°Senior Brother Zhang, why don¡¯t you build yourself up?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Zhang Yuanshan asked doubtfully.

    Gu Xiaosang had once said that Zhang Yuanshan hadn¡¯t grasped the essence of two elemental divine skills of the Zhen Wu Sect. Her words inspired Meng Qi.

    ¡°Senior Brother Zhang, I remember that most divine skill scripts can be divided into Qi-cultivation Chapters and Enlightenment Chapters. I suggest that you exchange for the Qi-cultivation Chapter of your main skills. Once you¡¯ve been imbued by the Dominator of Samsara in the Six Realms, try to tell the differences between it and your everyday practice, attempting to change ordingly to strengthen your basic skills.¡±

    ¡°The Buddha¡¯s Palm and Jietian Seven Skills of the Sword and some other scripts don¡¯t have the division of Qi-cultivation Chapter and Enlightenment Chapter because they are contained in each palm and move. Also, they can be directly transformed from other skills without difficulty and improve on the original foundation.¡±

    Zhang Yuanshan stood there gawking for a while, then suddenly pped his hands. Pacing excitedly, he murmured, ¡°Howe I didn¡¯t think of this. Howe I didn¡¯t think of this¡­ ¡±

    His excitement drew Jiangzhi Wei¡¯s attention from her Sacred Spirit Swordsmanship script.

    After pacifying his mood for a while, he solemnly made an obeisance by cupping one hand in the other before his chest and said, ¡°Thanks, Junior Brother Zhen Ding. Your advice visualizes my hope to solve my serious troubles.¡±

    Since Zhang Yuanshan had finished that period, more practice would not result in flimsy foundation. On the contrary, byparing and finding problems, he could both learn from practice and get the Gist of Trueness to remove the potential danger of a failure of enlightenment to Dharma ess.

    ¡°It just came to me. My casual advice couldn¡¯t deserve such serious etiquette, Senior Brother Zhang.¡± Meng Qi said with a smile.

    ¡°It deserves, it definitely deserves it! Although I¡¯m good at Tai Ji Defense, my major practice is the elemental chapter of True Martial Seven-Seven Cutting Scripture. For some reason, it¡¯s harder to improve as I continue my practice. Fortunately, there is the World of Samsara.¡± Zhang Yuanshan couldn¡¯t wait to get into the light pir for his exchange.

    It seemed that he had more expectations and enthusiasm for the World of Samsara.

    Mengqi thumbed through the Script, finding that the True Martial Seven-Seven Cutting Scripture was organized by four chapters: Qi-Cultivation, Enlightenment, the Exterior Realm and the Realm of Dharmakaya. Without extra chapters, the Hundred-day Foundation Period had no major differences from other scripts.

    The Qi-Cultivation Chapter needed 100 Karma points, the Enlightenment Chapter needed 1,000, the Exterior Realm Chapter 20,000 and the Realm of Dharmakaya Chapter 200,000.

    Which meant Zhang Yuanshan should expect to spend at least 200 Karma points for a direct exchange.

    Surrounded by glowing sunlight which sparkled like fireflies, Zhang Yuanshan felt like he was in paradise.

    After a while, the sun¡¯s rays disappeared. Zhang Yuanshan stepped out with a smile and flourishing spirit. He said, ¡°It turns out that I have been misguided for so many years, which was hard to realize. 200 Karma points is really a bargain.¡±

    With the Heavenly Acumen Pill in his hand, he left 20 Karma points for a rainy day.

    ¡°Practicing the True Martial Seven-Seven Cutting Scripture, Senior Brother Zhang is good at defense. Lady Jiang has strong sword will and good sword art which enhance each other. And their choices this time are an improvement on these two aspects. Therefore, we¡¯d better not replicate each other¡¯s choices.¡± Meng Qi said to Qi Zhengyan.

    In a very short time, Meng Qi could clearly define himself as the ¡°MT¡± in online games where they practiced Thwart Kung Fu to trigger attacks and find opportunities for others, but he couldn¡¯t find the exact position of Qi Zhengyan.

    This was not a big problem. The real trouble was that their team was nowcking in long-distance attackers, talents in mechanisms and concealed weapons and so on. But he had to ept the reality that their weak team only had four people who could not be distracted. Kung Fu required concentration.

    Qi Zhengyan nodded. ¡°Junior Brother Zhen Ding,¡± he said. ¡°Are you going to improve your Thwart Kung Fu?¡±

    Meng Qi frowned and said, ¡°I want so much, and before I entered the World of Samsara¡­ ¡±

    He told them about the secret path, Zhen Guan and the awards of Bodhi Yard. There was no need for hiding.

    ¡°It¡¯s unbelievable that two worlds have the same secret path¡­ ¡± Zhang Yuanshanmented, surprised.

    ¡°No wonder you could find the secret passage¡­ ¡± Yan Zhengyan was also astonished.

    Thinking, Jiang Zhiwei frowned slightly and said, ¡°There may be some rtion, but our small amount of knowledge hinders our understanding.¡±

    Though after exhaustive thinking, they couldn¡¯t figure out anything. So they had to change the topic. With augh, Zhang Yuanshan said, ¡°ording to the practices of Shaolin, the award of Bodhi Yard must be the right to choose the Qi-Cultivation Chapter of non-skills from 72 kinds of ultimate arts under Shaolin Kung Fu. My advice is to choose the Invincibility Skill or Vajra Body Defending Divine Skill instead of other Qi-Cultivation Chapters of other Thwart Kung Fu.¡±

    ¡°Well, I have toplete my Crippled Move of Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship and collect all the Pearfeather Storm poisonous needles.¡± Meng Qi told them his n. ¡°I don¡¯t think Eight Divine Steps can meet my needs now. It remains to be seen whether I can spend some Karma points to get One Hundred Divine Steps. If there are Karma points left, another desmanship may be a good choice.¡±

    Qi Zhengyan looked at the needle box he¡¯d picked without disguising it.

    ¡°You have a good n to meet your urgent need. If you don¡¯t have enough Karma points, I can lend you 10 but you will have to pay me an interest rate of 4 for 9.¡± Jiang Zhiwei joked.

    Zhang Yuanshan nodded. ¡°I can lend you some too,¡± he said.

    Since the remaining Karma points were for emergencies, to collect some handy scripts and instruments wasn¡¯t a bad choice.

    Qi Zhengyan thought for a while and said without any expression, ¡°At an interest of 1 for 5.¡±

    ¡°How long will you make fun of it?¡± Meng Qi walked towards the light pir and stepped into it, pretending to be angry.

    ¡°It requires 110 Karma points topete the first move, ¡®Peace Quietude Split¡¯ of Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship. It is equal to the skill which is exchanged, so there is no need exchanging extra Karma points.¡±

    ¡°Thepletion of ¡®Pearfower Storm Needle¡¯ needs 50 Karma points.¡±

    ¡°¡®Eight Divine Steps can be upgraded to ¡®One Hundred Divine Steps¡¯ with 40, thanks to your former understanding of it.¡±

    ¡°Exchange or not?¡±

    The voice of the Dominator of Samsara in the Six Realms filled his ears.

    Meng Qi was d that the cost was less than he had expected, especially the cost of the improvement of ¡°Eight Divine Steps¡±.

    Therefore, without any hesitation, he chose to exchange.

 Chapter 45: Selection of Bladesmanship

    <h4>Chapter 45: Selection of desmanship</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Light and shadow floated, smoke dimly discernible, a beam of light shone on Meng Qi between his eyebrows like the touch of a finger.

    The monk, full of bitterness emerged again in Meng Qi¡¯s mind. He plodded tediously, back slightly bowed, like he was heavily bound by chains; but around him was only peace and tranquility.

    With a sh of the de light, various changes leaped vividly before eyes. Greed, anger and obsession, love, dislike and hatred, all the transformations came down, changing the peaceful and quiet ce into a secr world.

    With a splintering crash, the invisible chain was broken. All obstacles were ruined, a boundless sea of woes came forward. His whole body was floating, through suffering, bearing, burning. But there were both bitterness and bliss, a heart newly alive and active. Know the joy of family, understand the happiness of love, gain the faith of friends and pursue the content of fame. Though misery was increasing, it was too hard to stop.

    The illusion disappeared, the sections of Peace Quietude Split were fully imprinted in Meng Qi¡¯s mind. But only remembering changes of desmanship was not enough. And it would be another hard practice if he wanted to truly use it with body and mind together and use it freely at any time or ce.

    What should be known was that in mainstream martial arts, the script¡¯s moves were best to be detailed. Besides allowing disciples to carefully read them, there were educators exhibiting them, though this was not as effective as the Gist of Trueness. But even such, the disciples who could truly master the essence of the moves were few. Most disciples could not manage both knowledge and action as one.

    Meng Qi then thought that he had known a little about Peace Quietude Split through understanding the heritage of the Gist of Trueness, but it had been at least a year and a half before he could initially exert this desmanship, and this was a huge return for his hard work.

    He reyed the desmanship in his mind, and after memorizing it repeatedly, Meng Qi opened his eyes. Just as expected, he found that the Storm Pear Needle floating before his eyes had already finished filling. And there was a page of ¡°instructions¡± telling how to open the trigger and load the poisonous needles after shooting as well as one more thick Eight Divine Steps script, which was now the Lightning Changes script.

    ¡°110 Karma points consumed forpleting the first move, ¡®Peace Quietude Split¡¯ of Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship.¡±

    ¡°The Storm Pear Needle has beenpleted, consumption is fifty Karma points. A special reminder, this Storm Pear Needle has been used once, thus now it can be used up to twice. Reparation will require four hundred Karma points. Currently, you can exchange it for three hundred Karma points. After the reparation, you can exchange it for 500 Karma points.

    ¡°¡®Eight Divine Steps¡¯ upgraded to ¡®Lightning Changes¡¯. Forty Karma points consumed.¡±

    The unemotional voice of the Dominator of Samsara in the Six Realms came. Meng Qi could not help cursing inwardly. The reparation of Storm Pear Needle is way too expensive! I can exchange for a new one. The Dominator is an utterly dishonest trader!

    The Storm Pear Needle which could be used once needed four hundred Karma points. The triple-use one needed eight hundred Karma points, while the one with more uses was more than two thousand. But the effect of the Storm Pear Needle on masters from the Exterior was limited, it would be worthless even if he could use it frequently. So, the most worthwhile thing to do was exchange the drawings and study how to create it himself. The Storm Pear Needle¡¯s drawing was only five hundred Karma points.

    Meng Qi finished cursing and then swiftly put everything away. Though the Storm Pear Needle could be exchanged with considerable Karma points to exchange with other techniques, right now it would be the most important way to save his life!

    After exchanging, Meng Qi had only fifty Karma points, so he had to walk out and read the jade book to find an adequate desmanship.

    Shamefully even the de Art of Five Tigers Cracking the Gate was worth thirty Karma points, while the desmanship worth fifty Karma points, of course, did not have essential progress. It would be better to carefully mull over the de Art of Five Tigers Cracking the Gate than to exchange for these desmanships.

    ¡°Actually, the de Art of Five Tigers Cracking the Gate is not bad. Moves are easy but effective, and heroic manner is naturally shown in the great openings and closings. It¡¯s not much worse than delicate desmanship, if you can master it.¡±

    Zhang Yuanshan stopped here, and started to joke. ¡°Zhen Ding, if you have a desmanship talent, in which you can know the desmanship¡¯s true meaning from the fundamental ones, then you may dominate the world with just the de Art of Five Tigers Cracking the Gate. Just like Master Lu in Huamei Heights. He has practiced the Six Direction Sword Art exclusively for his entire life, while he literally earns a name as the First Sword in the World.¡±

    ¡°Talent I may have, but it needs years of hardship to understand the true meaning. And I have to take the Samsara mission as a priority. s, time has passed by, destiny has made fun of me, and the hero is being discouraged!¡± Meng Qi also answered with a joke. With mncholy, he stared into the distance, like a peerless master in distress. Suddenly he remembered something, ¡°First Sword in the World?¡±

    It was a huge name, not that easy to undertake!

    While Xuan Xin was telling Jianghu stories, currently he had only introduced the schools and showed off his personal experiences. So Meng Qi knew little about the various famous persons of Jianghu, and he could only vaguely remember the words Huamei Heights and Master Lu.

    When it came to the First Sword in the World, Jiang Zhiwei had a keen interest in sharing, ¡°Master Lu was a descendant of an unknown armed escort, and he came from an ordinary family.

    ¡°Six Direction Sword Art and Geng Jin Mind Tactics. For decades, he never distracted his attention to other techniques. After experiencing numerous dangers and crises, he eventually understood the essence of swordsmanship. He promoted these two into matchless martial art, thus proving Geng Jin¡¯s Immortal Body and created the school of Huamei Heights. Based on his experience, he had been given a nickname, ¡®One Heart Sword¡¯.

    ¡°My Master never admires others in his life, but he often speaks highly of Master Lu. He praises his full absorption and gain of the swordsman¡¯s essence. My Master just wishes to prove Dharmakaya as quickly as possible and have a fair sword fight with him.¡±

    Freak! Evil! Hearing Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s description, Meng Qi¡¯s mind only shed these two words, for no others could express his shock inside. His experience might not be imitated by other people. Meng Qi himself definitely did not have the determination to do this.

    Unrted to the pressure of Samsara missions, Meng Qi clearly knew that he could not manage, at least right now he couldn¡¯t. His nature of mind had not reached this level, maybe in the future after hardships, he could get close.

    ¡°What is Master Lu¡¯s rank in Celestial Rankings?¡± After being ¡°informed¡± of the Ranking List of Young Masters in the World, Meng Qi subconsciously asked this question.

    Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s look brightened up. With desire, she said, ¡°Fourth. It¡¯s not that he is worse than Master Kong Wen, but that he has left Jianghu for thirteen years, so the fight record is rare.¡±

    ¡°Thirteen years out of Jianghu?¡± Meng Qi asked with confusion.

    Zhang Yuanshan nodded his head slightly, full of esteem. ¡°Master Lu and Ms. Lu were deep in love. Since Ms. Ye passed away in an ident, he has built a cottage in front of the grave and buried himself in drawing and calligraphy, no longer troubled by the secr world.¡±

    ¡°So it¡¯s heard that Master Lu¡¯s power is in a slump. s, maybe his rank is going to be lower.¡± Qi Zhengyan was also from the sword school, so he really looked up to these leaders in swordsmanship.

    Meng Qi grinned. ¡°But how can Ipare with Master Lu? I¡¯d better choose a nice and good desmanship.¡±

    Zhang Yuanshan nodded his head, ¡°The de Art of Five Tigers Cracking the Gate is heroic, basically as an exact direction. If you want to exchange, choose a strange desmanship, then you can seed with its peculiarity.¡±

    ¡°What Senior Brother Zhang said makes perfect sense,¡± Jiang Zhiwei agreed.

    Hearing about the strange desmanship, Meng Qi was struck by a thought. He went through the Jade Book, and found a desmanship of which he had a memory.

    Blood desmanship!

    This was a desmanship from the Blood de Sect in ¡°A Deadly Secret¡±. Blood de ancestors ran wild with it, and it was famous for its peculiarity. Every cut was from an unbelievable direction.

    ¡°Eighty Karma points¡­ ¡± Meng Qi read out the Karma points needed, and started to consider what he had that he could exchange for Karma points.

    Jiang Zhiwei took a look at the description in Meng Qi¡¯s Jade Bood, andughed, ¡°This desmanship is indeed suitable. Little monk, want to borrow some Karma points? I¡¯m a good person, and I won¡¯t ask for more points when you return. You just remember to practice with me by using Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship next time.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Meng Qi answered without hesitation. For he¡¯d found that unless he exchanged Storm Pear Needle, he would have no way to get enough points. Borrow and return could also improve team cohesiveness, as long as there was no repudiation.

    ¡°Junior Brother Zhen Ding, your suggestion just now is so priceless. I won¡¯t ask for more points in return. I am lending you twenty Karma points. You can return them after the next mission.¡± Zhang Yuanshan said with a smile.

    Qi Zhengyan said without any expression. ¡°Ten points borrowed and twelve points to return, I can lend you thirty points.¡±

    As the points from Jiang Zhiwei and Zhang Yuanshan were enough together, he said so.

    Meng Qi was deeply moved by their good intention. But he said with a superficial exaggeration, ¡°Senior Brother Qi, when did you be so generous?¡±

    ¡°Next mission, if you die because of yourck of desmanship, the Storm Pear Needle may be picked up by enemies, which is very dangerous.¡± Qi Zhengyan said seriously.

    ¡°This time you may break through the Enlightenment, right?¡± Zhang Yuanshan suddenly asked.

    Qi Zhengyan nodded his head. ¡°I¡¯ll exchange for one Ganoderma Elixir of Restoration, and after one month I will try to break through with a Heavenly Acumen Pill. At that time, I¡¯ll find an opportunity to go out on business with seniors, and use an encounter in the way as an excuse.¡±

    His n was thorough. After all, as a most normal disciple of the Huanhua Swords Sect, he¡¯d never had any exceptional advantage at ordinary times. It would be easily suspected (that he¡¯d been bought over by enemies and given the breaking-through elixir) if he suddenly broke through Enlightenment without depending on outside things. So he nned to create an encounter excuse. Anyhow, as such a big sect, one encounter of a Heavenly Acumen Pill was just a minor matter.

    ¡°If you seed in Enlightenment, you may be taught the Sword Art of Afterglow and Autumn Water, right? Then there will be no need for you to exchange for other sword arts.¡± Zhang Yuanshan slightly nodded his head.

    ¡°Yes. But after I learn the Afterglow Knack and Autumn Water sword, I¡¯ll exchange them to the Dominator of Samsara in the Six Realms.¡± Qi Zhengyan did not hide this time.

    As a big sword sect, most of the Huanhua Swords Sect¡¯s sword arts were power sutras. Like the Sword Art of Afterglow and Autumn Water, which included the Afterglow Knack and Autumn Water Sword. And the Long River Sword Art also included Sunset heart sutras.

    Jiang Zhiwei and Zhang Yuanshan had their own insistence, but they never wanted to take charge of others¡¯ business. Moreover, the Huanhua Swords Sect was not their sect. It would be fine as Qi Zhengyan was not betraying hispanions.

    Meng Qi had already gotten the Blood desmanship with the Karma points borrowed from Zhang Yuanshan and Jiang Zhiwei. Hearing their words, he said in surprise, ¡°Senior Brother Fang, will you exchange some secret technique?¡±

    Even the Sword Art of Afterglow and Autumn Water was going to be exchanged to the Dominator of Samsara in the Six Realms. What Qi Zhengyan wanted must be something big!

 Chapter 46: Ways Out of Shaolin

    <h4>Chapter 46: Ways Out of Shaolin</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    ¡°I want to change to apletely different martial art, and learn it from the very beginning. The sooner the better,¡± having heard Meng Qi¡¯s doubt, Qi Zhengyan said frankly.

    ¡°Brother Qi, are you not satisfied with your sword arts, the Long River Sword Art and the Sword Art of Afterglow and Autumn Water?¡± Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s question was like her sword, straightforwardly to the point.

    Qi Zhengyan pondered for a moment, and answered indirectly, ¡°Given my qualifications and talent, and the overall impression I left on seniors of my sect, it is unrealistic to expect that the ¡®Sword Art of Immortal-given Longevity¡¯ should be imparted to me. I need to be verypetent one day and entrusted as one of the future leaders. But even if that dayes, it will be toote for me to learn Longevity Sword Art well, for my foundation will be formed without being deeply entrenched and finely wrought. Therefore, I need to switch immediately to another martial art, which shall directly lead me to the Dharmakaya level.¡±

    What he alluded to was that the two sword arts, the Long River Sword Art and the Sword Art of Afterglow and Autumn Water, both for the enlightenment period, stay at a much lower level. The Long River Sword Art was formon disciples of the Huanhua Swords Sect who were between the Qi-cultivation period and the enlightenment period; while Afterglow and Autumn Water was merely one of the excellent sword arts in the enlightenment period, and could pave the way to the Exterior.

    In all the major sects, it was assumed that only the prodigy disciples, who had shown talents early, were expected to be imparted the sect-establishing martial arts through the Gist of Trueness before reaching Enlightenment. The rest of the disciples who had this ambition could only work ten times harder and seize every chance to show their merits to obtain the qualification. Often, their foundations were then already too rigid to adapt, and they struggled to make any progress. Only very few people could ovee this predicament and make further breakthroughs.

    ¡°If you aim high, it is indeed a good strategy.¡± Zhang Yuanshan thought carefully and actually agreed with Qi¡¯s decision. ¡°What do you want to change to?¡±

    Qi Zhengyan puckered his mouth, his countenance showing some resolve as well as a bit of anxiety and excitement. ¡°There is a certain Kung Fu I favor most, which consists of 10yers¡ªtwo of them for Qi-cultivation, three for Enlightenment, another three for the Exterior, and thest two for Dharmakaya. Differentyers can be redeemed separately, and it is different from other Kung Fu methods in that it unconventionally emphasizes the Telepath with Heaven in the Qi-cultivation period, and encourages the connection between oneself and the outside universe. So, if one day I make it to the Exterior, things will be much easier.¡±

    Since he needed to change to a different martial art anyway, why not pick a promising one with boundless power!

    ¡°I read specifically about this supreme martial art in the Exchange List, for it can also generate a super strong sword art.¡± Jiang Zhiwei gently patted her sword by her waist, surprised and exhrated. ¡°It is called the ¡®Treasury of the Sky Realm¡¯!¡±

    ¡°Puff!¡± Meng Qi almost spewed out his saliva. He coughed twice and said, ¡°Senior Brother Qi, is it true?¡±

    Damn, if not for my ¡°going astray¡±, and having to continue my Heng training, but I also want to change to it! The reason is that it is divided into moreyerspared to other Dharmakaya-level martial arts, which means itsyers are suitable to be redeemed one by one, from easy to hard.

    The ¡°Treasury of the Sky Realm¡± was a supreme martial art in the novel Legend of Son of Heaven. Created by Mother Nvwa, if practiced perfectly, it could bring its practitioners the power to engulf everything and damage Heaven and Earth.

    ¡°You also paid attention to the ¡®Treasury of the Sky Realm¡¯?¡± Qi Zhengyan casually asked. ¡°Its firstyer ¡®White Cloud Smoke¡¯ and the secondyer ¡®Rosy Afterglow Swing¡¯ are considered Kung Fu methods for the Qi-cultivation period, and need 40 and 80 Karma points respectively. Not too expensive. Even the thirdyer ¡®Kunlun Crush¡¯ costs only 200.

    ¡°I have to redeem the Heavenly Acumen Pill first and a bottle of Ganoderma Elixir of Restorations, so this time I can only afford ¡®White Cloud Smoke¡¯ and ¡®Rosy Afterglow Swing¡¯. When I finish learning the Sword Art of Afterglow and Autumn Water, I will exchange it to the Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms. The remaining Karma points will be enough to redeem for ¡®Kunlun Crush¡¯.¡±

    The Sword Art of Afterglow and Autumn Water was priced at 380 Karma points in the Exchange List, for it contained both heart sutras and sword art. If sold to the Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms, it could fetch only 190 Karma points. If Qi Zhengyan taught it to Meng Qi, and they exchanged it respectively, they would get 95 Karma points each.

    ¡°So, 30 Karma points left for an emergency,¡± Zhang Yuanshan said tersely.

    Qi Zhengyan slightly nodded. ¡°Aye. I was going to redeem them for some concealed weapons, for we are still ipetent to defend ourselves. But, Since Junior Brother Zhen Ding has the Pearfower Storm Needles, I no longer have any concern about exchanging for the thirdyer of the ¡®Treasury of The Sky Realm¡¯.¡±

    ¡°Brother Qi, don¡¯t you worry about being discovered practicing Kung Fu of other sects?¡± Seeing Qi Zhengyan had made up his mind, Meng Qi asked a question which he also worried about.

    Qi Zhengyan was a bit dismal. ¡°If there are other ways, why would I take this risk? Anyway, I am just a mediocre disciple who is toomon to be noticed. After Enlightenment, I could apply for a peregrination or to guard some outside assets of my sect. Then I could be as free as a fish capering in the ocean or a bird soaring in the sky, and would not have any concern about practicing the ¡®Treasury of The Sky Realm¡¯. As long as I don¡¯t spar too much with my sectmates, they won¡¯t notice the inner foundation under my moves.¡±

    Since the sword moves in the Autumn Water Sword Art and Qi-conducting paths in the Afterglow Chant werepulsory in his sect, and Sunset Heart Sutras provided him with an inner foundation, his sword-wielding would not betray much.

    ¡°You can travel down the mountain, but for me, that day is infinitely far away. s, I do want to leave Shaolin immediately, letting go of these apprehensions and fears.¡± Meng Qi stopped talking, but continued in his mind, ¡°But best if I leave after I have mastered the Invincibility Skill or the Vajra Body Defending Divine Skill.¡±

    But he knew if that happened, it would be even harder for him to leave Shaolin.

    Jiang Zhwei burst intoughter. ¡°Leave Shaolin? You haven¡¯t yet learned Shaolin Precepts?¡±

    ¡°The book of precepts doesn¡¯t say how to quit Shaolin, only the penalties for the vitions of different precepts. The harshest punishment is to be exiled from Shaolin after de-martialization.¡± This meant that Meng Qi had no guts to try.

    Jiang Zhiwei smiled slightly. ¡°It doesn¡¯t say, simply because it¡¯s impossible.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Meng Qi was shocked.

    Jiang Zhiwei refrained her smile. ¡°Finding a master and entering a sect is a truly serious thing. You have already taken an oath in the entering ceremony before Heaven and Earth. The only way to leave is to break a vitalmandment and have your martial art deprived. I reckon you cannot afford the price?¡±

    Before Meng Qi could respond, she moved on, ¡°Of course, what I said is the official departure from Shaolin. If only to find a way downhill or be excused to peregrinate, there are surely other ways. First, you may go on errands under the supervision of elder monks, and during this time seize a chance to escape. But in general, only disciples who achieve advanced sess in Qi-cultivation could be picked, and with the elders apanying, it will be surely difficult to escape.

    ¡°Second, after you are Enlightened, you could break out of Bronzemen Lane to win the qualification of peregrinating or running errands alone downhill. You could feign your own death or go missing and repudiate Shaolin. But Shaolin¡¯s Bronzemen Lane is well-renowned for its deterrence, and for now, I myself don¡¯t have the odds over six out of ten to pass it. You may still have to wait several years. After all, since everybody would watch when you are breaking the Lane, you may not rely on the redemptions from the Dominator of Samsara to improve your body too quickly.

    ¡°Third, contribute something and look for a chance to turn to a secr disciple. Then you can ¡®go home¡¯ with all your learnings.¡±

    Hearing the three ways, Meng Qi frowned. ¡°None of them are practical in the short term. Maybe turning to a secr disciple is easier, but the only problem is that I was forced into Shaolin in the custody of Xuan Zang. Will he agree to let me convert to a secr disciple and ¡®go home¡¯?¡±

    Listening for a while quietly, Zhang Yuanshan suddenly sighed. ¡°If Junior Brother Zhen Ding were still a Chores Monk, he would be able to leave the temple after his service. We did the wrong thing.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Others may leave, but I can¡¯t.¡± Meng Qi knew this very well. ¡°Xuan Zang would not allow me to leave the temple after the service anyway.¡±

    So, now I need to disguise myself well, be careful and make ns step by step. I shall never let go of any chance to learn the 72 Ultimate Arts!

    After a period of silence, Qi Zhengyan went to the light beam. He exchanged a Pill of Heavenly Acumen, a bottle of Ganoderma Elixir of Restorations, and two Heaven Crystals containing the first twoyers of the ¡®Treasury of The Sky Realm¡¯. In one crystal, white clouds flowed like smoke, and in the other, afterglows glowed like blood. Both the crystals were riveting with their unusual beauty.

    ¡°I do not know if they are authentic or not¡­ ¡± Meng Qi was quite suspicious, because the Heaven Crystals carrying the ¡®Treasury of The Sky Realm¡¯ were all unique. The Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms could not be so generous as to have given authentic ones to Qi Zhengyan.

    ¡°Crystals imparting Kung Fu through the Gist of Trueness? What a supreme martial art leading directly to the Dharmakaya level,¡± Zhang Yuanshan acimed.

    Hearing this, Meng Qi suddenly had a funny thought, ¡°Perhaps these two crystals are pirated versions duplicated by the Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms.¡±

    Looking at the crystals in his palm, Qi Zhengyan took some deep breaths and trembled slightly. From this moment on, he would usher himself into a new future!

    After redemption, Meng Qi thought of something previous talked about, and asked, ¡°Lady Jiang, are you now enrolled in the Ranking List of Young Masters?¡±

    Jiang Zhiwei smiled and said, ¡°I have not formally dered myself downhill and practiced in Jianghu, but for the previous martial art tourney and the opening of four Acupoints, I manage to rankst.¡±

    Speaking of the Ranking List of Young Masters, she wrinkled her ebony brows. ¡°If my spection is correct, Little Zi and Gu Xiaosang should be the same person, but why did she have zero Kung Fu at first? I don¡¯t think I could be wrong about this.¡±

    ¡°Ah, schizophrenia? No, two souls in one body?¡± Meng Qi was obfuscated.

    Jiang Zhiwei puckered her lips. ¡°I do not know. Even if two souls were in one body, the foundation of her flesh would not disappear. I would have perceived it if she learned martial arts.¡±

    She was rather upset about her imperceptions.

    ¡°The Advent of Ajati Matriarch is known for its abstrusity. Perhaps it is one of the effects of its sorcerous arts,¡± Zhang Yuanshan conjectured.

    Jiang Zhiwei bulged her cheeks. ¡°Maybe, or maybe it¡¯s the glitch she had mentioned before.¡±

    ¡°Anyway, Gu Xiaosang is sophisticatedly evil and egregiously atrocious, with martial arts attaining such a high level. In the future, she will surely be ranked in the ck List.¡± Zhang Yuanshan sighed.

    ¡°ck List?¡± Meng Qi felt like a country bumpkin.

    Jiang Zhiwei chuckled. ¡°This list consists of formidable devils and devious masters, and is made by the major sects and schools. It only lists the top 100. HoHo, in fact, its main function is to tell disciples to stay far away from them before possessing the strength of the Exterior level.¡±

    Suddenly, the grand, cold voice of the Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms reverberated:

    ¡°Exchangepleted. Put away your items and return to your own world.¡±

    Meng Qi thought for an instant and left the Pearfower Storm Needles in his own ¡°room¡±.

    ¡­

    After a ckout and a lightening-up, Meng Qi opened his eyes and saw Zhen Hui concentrating in meditation and Qi-harmonization, his head emanating white steam.

    He smiled and began to ruminate on the first move of Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship.

    At that time, someone pped upon the door, shouting, ¡°Junior Brother Zhen Ding, Junior Brother Zhen Hui, President Wu Si would like to see you in the Bodhi Yard.¡±

 Chapter 47: Unexpected Fortune

    <h4>Chapter 47: Unexpected Fortune</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    In an otherwise average-looking courtyard stood a number of strong, healthy Bodhi trees, creating a canopy of deep green shade.

    This courtyard was known as the Bodhi Yard, a ce in the Shaolin Temple devoted to studying the Teachings of Buddhism and understanding Zen. It could bepared to the Dharma Yard, a ce devoted to practicing martial arts. The Elders in the Bodhi Yard, however, were all highly skilled in martial arts, no less so than those of the Dharma Yard, in the likeness of Luohan.

    The reason for this was that Shaolin was a branch of Buddhism. Almost all master Kung Fu techniques required a clean Zen heart. The deeper the understanding of the Teachings of Buddhism and the more desires were abandoned, the more likely to reach Enlightenment, resulting in rapid progress in martial arts.

    Within the Bodhi Yard, in a meditation room with only a few hassocks, sat an old monk. His appearance was like that of an old dried up tree; only a few rare eyebrows and whiskers remained on his face. He knocked on a wooden fish and said in a hollow voice, ¡°Nephew Xuan Bei, why do you insist on taking Zhen Ding as a disciple?¡±

    The handsome but gloomy Xuan Bei had not yet opened his mouth when another kind-eyed monk said leisurely, ¡°Nephew Xuan Bei, I am not opposed to you taking Zhen Hui as a disciple; the Deacon Monks of the Chores Yard and the Warrior-monk Yard allmend him as earnest, and he is suitable to go with the Teachings of Buddhism. But Zhen Ding is another case. In the Chores Yard, he has shown himself to have an unstable temper and he is prone to trickery. In the Warrior-monk Yard, he has shown himself to be a bully with nopassion. How then can we take him as a disciple of Shaolin?¡±

    The dried-up old monk added, ¡°Zhen Ding indeed has had some great achievements, but when ites to who to pass Shaolin on to, his temperament must be the most important thing to be considered. A disciple does not need to bepletely pure with no trickery in his heart, but at the very least he cannot be domineering or have the tendency to bully. Take my advice, and you¡¯d better let him choose a special technique of storing Qi as a reward.¡±

    The custom was for the Elders of the Bodhi Yard and Dharma Yard to observe the monks in the Chores Yard and the Warrior-monk Yard, and then consult with the Deacon Monks. Then, they would select which disciples to pass on the ways of Shaolin to.

    Of course, this selection process could only be sessful to a certain degree. Every generation was bound to have a few monks go astray, betraying the Temple and Buddha. They would be polished on the outside but rotten on the inside. In fact, there were already some older monks in the Dharma Yard who had be stubborn and unteachable. Towards those young disciples who were being trained, the elders encouraged them with the Teachings of Buddhism to avoid them wandering astray in the future.

    Xuan Bei had wrinkles near the corner of his eyes from frowning. He stared into the distance and emptily said, ¡°Uncle Masters, Zhen Ding has not been a bully in the Warrior-monk Yard. It is Zhen Liang who is inclined to bully others and show off. Zhen Ding is prone to taking action when he sees injustice, and though his actions may not always be right, his heart is not evil.¡±

    He entered the templeter without a solid foundation in his life, so he was used to speaking like a martial-arts fighter, not a monk.

    The monks at present were all of the ¡°Wu¡± generation, so Xuan Bei addressed them as ¡°Uncle Masters¡±. The number of monks in the temple who remained with the name of ¡°Kong¡± was less than five.

    ¡°Fight violence with violence? Is that true to the Gist of Trueness?¡± asked the kind-eyed old monk as he shook his head.

    The dried-up old monk said without any feeling, ¡°Nephew Xuan Bei, have some patience. Why not let Zhen Ding remain in the Warrior-monk Yard for a bit longer until his temper is leveled through discipline?¡±

    Xuan Bei turned towards the old monk, put his palms together and respectfully said, ¡°Zhen Ding is young, moldable, and possesses an easily excitable temperament. You cannot blindly force him to change through discipline. Amitabha. Uncle Master Wu Si, please grant my humble request.¡±

    The dried-up old monk was named Wu Si. He was the head of the Bodhi Yard. He also was His Abbotship Kong Wen¡¯s first disciple, and Xuan Bei¡¯s formal master, whose Master was Kong Wen¡¯s younger disciple named Wu Kong, but had passed away from the attacks of evil demons before he entered the temple.

    The kind-eyed monk¡¯s face fell and he said, ¡°If he cannot ept discipline, then how can he learn the Teachings of Buddhism? Nephew Xuan Bei, why must you insist on taking on this disciple?¡±

    Back to the same question.

    He was without any distraction, yet Xuan Bei did not reply.

    Wu Si knocked on the wooden fish and said, ¡°Brother Wu Xiang, we all have the freedom to choose anyone to take on as a disciple, we need not discuss this any longer. Nephew Xuan Bei will have to take responsibility for his decision.¡±

    What he really meant was that if his disciple made a mistake one day, the master himself would be punished.

    Xuan Bei nodded slowly. ¡°I understand.¡±

    ¡­

    Looking at the dense green Bodhi trees, Meng Qi felt agitated and unsettled. Because he had received the award of the Bodhi Yard, he had not chosen to exchange for martial arts in the World of Samsara. Therefore, if his will could note true, his martial arts progress woulde to a standstill and it would be impossible for him to make great progress, thus making the next Samsara mission very dangerous.

    Under normal circumstances, Pearfower Storm Needles, Bloody-Sword desmanship, Ganoderma Elixir of Restoration, and Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship would be learned after he had mastered the fundamentals.

    If he had not received the award of the Bodhi Yard, Meng Qi would probably have chosen to study martial arts and Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship, and at most, let Jiang Zhiwei and other friends collect a quiver of poison needles for him to equip himself with it.

    He looked at the Bodhi trees, and then looked at Zhen Hui who was walking next to him. A question rose up in Meng Qi¡¯s mind, ¡°If I am here to receive my award, then why let this Junior Brother apany me?¡±

    This question was the reason why he was upset.

    ¡°Junior Brother, what have you done recently?¡± Meng Qi could not help but ask.

    Zhen Hui counted off on his fingers and replied honestly, ¡°I go to ss, fetch water, eat breakfast, study, eat lunch, practice martial arts, eat dinner, meditate, listen to stories, and sleep. Senior Brother, this is what I have done. Oh, also, I scolded the Commandment Yard.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant.¡± Meng Qi looked at the sky. ¡°Do you know why you are allowed toe to the Bodhi Yard?¡±

    Zhen Hui looked at Meng Qi with wide eyes. ¡°Senior Brother, do you know the reason?¡±

    He looked as if he had wanted to know it too.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know either,¡± Meng Qi covered his face and replied.

    After opening the gate to the courtyard, the two followed a young monk into a meditation room. Inside sat two older monks, both wearing yellow frocks and red cassocks. One looked around 40 years old. He was handsome but had a gloomy aura in him. It was Xuan Bei, who Meng Qi had seen before. The other monk resembled an old dried-up tree. His face was covered with wrinkles and nearly all of his beard and eyebrows had fallen out.

    ¡°Elder Master, Uncle Master, I¡¯ve brought Zhen Ding and Zhen Hui.¡± The young monk bowed respectfully and left the room.

    ¡°I am Wu Si, head of the Bodhi Yard.¡± Hearing the dried-up old monk say this, Meng Qi and Zhen Hui quickly bowed in respect.

    Wu Si distantly stated, ¡°Zhen Hui, Xuan Bei wants to take you as a disciple. Are you willing?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Meng Qi was shocked, but then the shock turned to ease. So the reason why Zhen Hui was asked toe was that he had been chosen by Xuan Bei, which had nothing to do with Meng Qi¡¯s award.

    This guy was so dull, and yet had been chosen by such a highly skilled master. Meng Qi felt slightly jealous, but this emotion quickly faded. There were two reasons for this. For one thing, Zhen Hui was his good friend so he felt genuinely happy for him, and for another thing, Meng Qi had his own great secret, which would make it difficult to train under a master. So he had better learn some techniques while blending in with everyone else. When the opportunity came, he would leave Shaolin.

    At first, a confused expression passed across Zhen Hui¡¯s face. It was followed by a look of happiness and hesitancy. He knelt to the ground and said, ¡°Your disciple is willing, but I have one request.¡±

    ¡°Usually disciples are overwhelmed with gratitude when they are chosen, no one everes with a request!¡± Wu Si lightheartedly scolded him. Faced with such a simple and innocent child as Zhen Hui, Wu Si did not feel annoyed.

    Xuan Bei was not angry either, he nodded and said, ¡°You are pure and honest. What is your request then?¡±

    Zhen Hui did not lift his head. In a low and deep voice, he said, ¡°Master, please take Senior Brother Zhen Ding as a disciple as well.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Meng Qi felt shocked once again, followed by a welling up of emotion. He did treat Zhen Hui well, often giving him guidance, but most of his energy was focused towards escaping the pressure brought on by his unknown crossing¡ªthe loneliness of being in a foreignnd and the World of Samsara¡ªso he could not say that his care towards Zhen Hui waspletely sincere. Who would have thought that Zhen Hui would repay him with such an act of gratitude!

    The corners of Xuan Bei¡¯s mouth rose into a grin and his gloominess lightened a bit. ¡°You truly have love for your brother.¡±

    Hearing this, Meng Qi snapped back to his senses and resentfully looked at Zhen Hui. ¡°Junior Brother, I know you are kind-hearted, but your Senior Brother does not want to study under a master! Please don¡¯t create problems with your good intentions!¡±

    He looked at Zhen Hui, and then earnestly at Xuan Bei. ¡°Do not agree, please do not satisfy his request!¡±

    ¡°Zhen Ding, I can sense your desire. Being that Zhen Hui has made this request, I cannot help but grant it,¡± Xuan Bei answered. Though the smile on his face was slight, he was not displeased at all.

    Seeing the smile on Xuan Bei¡¯s face, Wu Si said nothing, and only let out a sigh. Since entering Shaolin, Nephew Xuan Bei rarely smiled.

    ¡°There is no need to force the issue!¡± Meng Qi wanted to poke out his own eyes. Under these circumstances, there was no way he could say no, it would be far too unusual.

    At most, one out of a hundred monks would decline an Elder¡¯s invitation, only if he had had a better option.

    ¡°Forget it. I¡¯m looking for a chance to leave this ce anyways. Perhaps under the instruction of a Master, that day wille even sooner!¡± Meng Qi suddenly came to this realization and knelt to the ground. ¡°Master, I am your disciple.¡±

    After a bit of preparation, Meng Qi and Zhen Hui were officially named Xuan Bei¡¯s disciples in the Bodhi Yard. Many elders and monks from the Bodhi and Dharma Yards served as witnesses, and also Deacon Monks from the Commandment Yard and the Sundries Yard recorded the event.

    When Xuan Kong, who was representing the Commandment Yard, entered the Bodhi Yard and saw Meng Qi and Zhen Hui kneeling before Xuan Bei, the blood drained from his face. With voice trembling, he asked the other monks, ¡°They are bing his disciples?¡±

    After receiving confirmation, he was at first dumbfounded, and then utterly annoyed. Had he known Xuan Bei was going to choose Zhen Ding and Zhen Hui as his disciples, he would not have needed to arrange for Zhen Ding to miss the day when disciples were chosen. This would reflect poorly on him!

    Seeing Xuan Kong¡¯s expression, Meng Qi¡¯s mood drastically improved and he suddenly felt much better about bing a disciple.

    This is just the way I am!

    After an impressive ceremony, Meng Qi and Zhen Hui officially became disciples of Shaolin and also of His Abbotship.

    ¡­

    ¡°Now that you are my disciples, you can choose a technique to focus on. If your heart is Zen and you understand the Teachings of Buddhism, you can learn ¡®Mo-Ke Exorcism Punch¡¯ and ¡®True Scripture from Grand Phantasia¡¯. At the same time, you will have the opportunity to learn ¡®Muscle-bone Strengthening Scripture¡¯ and observe the third stage of ¡®The Buddha¡¯s Palm¡¯.¡± ording to the usual practice, Xuan Bei gave his new disciples, Meng Qi and Zhen Hui, a positive outlook of their rosy prospects.

    Of course, the chances that they would see ¡°The Buddha¡¯s Palm¡± or learn ¡°Muscle-bone Strengthening Scripture¡± were extremely slim among the lineal disciples.

    Hearing this, Meng Qi got a little excited, but he had already been through a few cycles of reincarnation and knew that all this talk was empty. What was important was to choose a technique from the 72 Ultimate Arts to learn.

    ¡°After observing me, Master will surely decide that I am suited to learn such techniques as Form Denial Finger or Flower-pinching Finger. Unfortunately, I will let him down, because I must focus on learning Golden Bell Shield or Vajra Unbreakable Force.¡± Meng Qiforted himself as he mulled over his situation.

    ¡°Zhen Ding, you choose Golden Bell Shield,¡± Xuan Bei said quietly.

 Chapter 48: Xuan Beiâ€™s Reason

    <h4>Chapter 48: Xuan Bei¡¯s Reason</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Meng Qi winced. ¡°This is indeed a fate inescapable!¡±

    Of course, a dream was merely a dream, and bitter pleasure was a kind of pleasure anyway. He clearly understood that he had to continue running on this ¡°sidetrack¡±, although further and further away from his dream. ¡°I could only me myself for having virtually no defensive skills to survive the World of Samsara at the very beginning. This choice was inevitable.¡±

    And as I already made my decision, I shall stop all theints and forgossitude, and strive my best on this path.

    Besides, following this way doesn¡¯t necessarily mean I will betray my ¡°dream¡±!

    Recently, already familiar with the martial arts in the Exchange List, Meng Qi had already designed an agenda to improve his major Kung Fu with the help of other auxiliary Kung Fu methods.

    It was not Meng Qi¡¯s intention to stay as a monk in Shaolin forever, learning mainly Buddhist Kung Fu methods. He also desired some other supreme martial arts, which could ideally bepatible with Iron Shirt, Golden Bell Shield, and other Buddhist Kung Fu methods that he had learned.

    Hehe, it won¡¯t matter that Senior Brother Qi redeemed the ¡°Treasury of The Sky Realm¡± ahead of me. My real target is ¡°Eight Nine Mysteries¡±!

    Seeing Meng Qi¡¯s expression changing incessantly, Xuan Bei smiled and shook his head. ¡°You are not as good as Zhen Hui. His mind and intention are unisonous, steadfast, and attentive, which conforms to the Gist of Trueness of Buddhism. That¡¯s the reason why I let him learn the supreme art, ¡®Flower-pinching Finger¡¯.¡±

    Zhen Hui, totally oblivious of being mentioned by his master, was still muddled and looking at Meng Qi, who had told him before that he longed so much for Shaolin supreme arts like Mo-Ke Finger, Flower-pinching Finger, Form Denial Finger, and Cross Lake as One Reed, etc. Maybe that was why Senior Brother was a little unhappy.

    ¡°But you have a scampering disposition, and probably would run into many dangers in the future when practicing in Jianghu. Besides, you have a foundation of Iron Shirt, so it is best that you learn Golden Bell Shield and Vajra Unbreakable Force.¡± Xuan Bei resembled not a harsh master, but exined avuncrly. ¡°Between the two supreme arts, certainly Vajra Unbreakable Force is better, for it could help im the ¡®Ac¡¯s Dharmakaya¡¯. But your temperament isposed, your personality is frivolous and fickle, and you have earned nothing from Buddhist Teachings. If you practice Vajra Unbreakable Force without full preparation and lead yourself to Ac¡¯s Path, you may be overwhelmed by the hatred and anger, and fall into Asura¡¯s Sea of Woes.

    ¡°Therefore, you practice Golden Bell Shield first, grinding away the impulsive and mboyant part of your nature. If sessful, it won¡¯t be toote to practice Vajra Unbreakable Force.¡±

    Seeing that Xuan Bei was considering totally for his sake, Meng Qi was less alert. ¡°Master, who won¡¯t be toote for?¡± he asked curiously.

    Brother Qi changed his major Kung Fu exactly because of this. He feared that he would not get any chance to learn supreme art until he reached the Exterior, after which he would still face the problem of a feeble foundation and struggle to make progress.

    Xuan Bei shook his head again and smiled. ¡°You indeed haven¡¯t worked hard on your Buddhist lessons. Ac, the Immovable Wisdom King, also known as the Immovable Vajra, is a level sublimated from Vajra Dharmakaya, which is to be achieved after mastering Golden Bell Shield. The two martial arts are like father and son. Certainly, it won¡¯t be toote.¡±

    Meng Qi suddenly realized, and he was a bit excited. ¡°Master, when can I start training Golden Bell Shield?¡±

    Ghosts know when the next mission of Samsara will begin. I want to start training as soon as possible. My Ganoderma Elixir of Restoration needs to be used!

    ¡°These two supreme arts have already been copied by me. You shall start tomorrow.¡± Xuan Bei pointed to two thick sheets of paper on the teaboard. ¡°However, before you are Enlightened, you can only read the first four sections of Golden Bell Shield.¡±

    In the vast majority of sects and schools, the impartation of paramount martial arts was always cautious and careful. Only after reaching a new level could one be instructed corresponding content. It was to prevent disciples from mutinying or degenerating.

    Meng Qi nodded heavily. ¡°You will have my obedience.¡±

    Having figured out his own affairs, Meng Qi began concerning himself for his Junior Brother. ¡°Master, what kind of Dharmakaya can Flower-pinching Finger im?¡±

    When it came to the rumors of Jianghu and the ssics of martial arts, Zhen Hui had always been keen. With the finish of his Senior Brother¡¯s concern, he looked eagerly at Master Xuan Bei, waiting for his reply.

    Xuan Bei¡¯s profound mncholy burst intoughter, which was quite umon. He started to talk as a loving father to his lovely son. ¡°Flower-pinching Finger is the first among our Shaolin¡¯s 72 Ultimate Arts. It directly derived from the third move of The Buddha¡¯s Palm. Patriarch Dharma imed with it the Kassapa¡¯s Dharmakaya, one of Buddhist Fruits of Great Arhat.

    ¡°It has stringent requirements that practitioners must have his heart and mind unified, and must not be distracted by other ultimate arts. Even so, it is very difficult to aplish. Therefore, for generations, few monks had chosen it. But I reckon Zhen Hui¡¯s temperament is quite suitable to it than to other arts. Zhen Hui, how do you think? If you object, I won¡¯t force you.¡±

    Before Meng Qi could talk, Zhen Hui eximed with his eyes shining brightly, ¡°Your humble disciple is willing! Uncle Xuan Xin said Great Arhat is the same as the Great Bodhisattva, and they are both Dharmakayas second only to the Buddhist Fruit of Great Buddha.¡±

    ¡°This guy has always been like this!¡± Meng Qi looked up at the beam helplessly.

    Xuan Bei shook his head while smiling. ¡°Then you ought to be ready for decades of routine days.¡±

    On this point, he was quite sure of Zhen Hui.

    After their major arts were confirmed, Meng Qi was reassured, and asked curiously, ¡°Master, many of the 72 Ultimate Arts were created by Patriarch Dharma, so why could he aplish the practice of Flower-pinching Finger, which requires no distractions?¡±

    ¡°Among those arts, there were some realized by Patriarch Dharma when he was refining The Buddha¡¯s Palm. While he didn¡¯t practice it, he just made the scripture perfectter after he imed Kassapa¡¯s Dharmakaya. Another some were created after he imed Dharmakaya, and also some were achieved before he learned The Buddha¡¯s Palm.¡± Xuan Bei seemed quite conscientious when answering students¡¯ questions.

    ¡°No wonder.¡± Meng Qi knew he was as keen as Zhen Hui on inquiring about all kinds of stories and anecdotes in Jianghu. ¡°But, hadn¡¯t Patriarch Dharma also aplished Muscle-bone Strengthening Scripture?¡±

    There was no trace of impatience on Xuan Bei¡¯s expression. ¡°Muscle-bone Strengthening Scripture is a peerless wonderful art, capable of transforming rot into a miracle. It could improve the effectiveness of other arts whenbined with them, and even help breakthrough their original limits. In addition, it could also shorten the period of their practice manyfold. However, mastering it alone can not help im any Golden Body, nor develop into any palm art or lightness skill. Its specialty determines that it can work with Flower-pinching Finger.¡±

    No wonder¡­ Meng Qi¡¯s ¡°no wonder¡± referred to the many chapters of Muscle-bone Strengthening Scripture on the Exchange List, which, unlike other martial arts of Shaolin, did not say it could evolve into a corresponding new stage. It was because they were totally different.

    At that moment, Zhen Hui asked with his pre-puberty voice, ¡°Master, can Flower-pinching Finger eventually evolve into The Buddha¡¯s Palm?¡±

    Meng Qi looked down at the ground. ¡°This guy knows so little and it is embarrassing to stand beside him!¡±

    Xuan Bei didn¡¯t get angry, but smiled. ¡°For any Buddhist supreme arts practitioner, as long as he manages to see Bodhi¡¯s Gist of Trueness, he could evolve his art all the way to The Buddha¡¯s Palm.¡±

    ¡°Master, Uncle Xuan Xin used to mention in his stories that the Golden Body of the Merciful Guan Yin Bodhisattva, which belongs to Shui Yue Nunnery, is a kind of Maha Bodhisattva¡¯s Dharmakaya, which is only second to the Golden Body of Buddha and the Golden Body of Bodhi. I have been wondering if there is anything in our Shaolin that couldpete with it. Now the question is resolved. And, is there anything else in our temple leading to the realm of Dharmakaya?¡±

    Meng Qi shifted the topic and tried to inquire some information for future exchange. The exnation of Xuan Bei must be more detailed than that of the Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms.

    Xuan Bei pondered a moment. ¡°As for the Dharmakaya, the first we have is the third move of The Buddha¡¯s Palm, A Smile on Pinching a Flower. It is a pity that we don¡¯t have theplete nine moves, and the Primary Instruction is lost, therefore we are unable to im the Golden Body of Buddha. The Maha Exorcism Fist, practiced by me, ruminates on the reincarnation between life and death and leads to Ksitigarbha¡¯s Golden Body, which belongs to Buddhist Fruits of Maha Bodhisattva. Unfortunately, I don¡¯t have the Underworld Soul Releasing Taoist Scripture, and can only reach a level half-step to Dharmakaya.¡±

    ¡°The Underworld Soul Releasing Taoist Scripture ?¡± Meng Qi vaguely remembered this item on the Exchange List. It was aplete version!

    ¡°The True Scripture from Grand Phantasia is also like this.¡± Xuan Bei continued, ¡°Without thest parts, it can only help im Dreaming Luohan¡¯s Golden Body. I guess if it wereplete, it could be one of the paramount arts in Buddhism, the Great Code of Attesting Dharma in Dreams, which would help im Amida¡¯s Golden Body.¡±

    Xuan Bei continued, ¡°Among the 72 Ultimate Arts, only 18 of them lead directly to the realm of Dharmakaya. They are called the Inner Eighteen. The other 54 arts are only moves or skills, some of which are rtively low, and some of which could be sublimated to the corresponding art in the Inner Eighteen. In the Inner Eighteen, we have Flower-pinching Finger, Vajra Unbreakable Force, Golden Bell Shield, Form Denial Finger, Deadwood Divine Kung Fu¡­ ¡±

    After having enjoyed his master¡¯s introduction of the Inner Eighteen, Meng Qi thought of himself, and asked casually, ¡°Master, Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship, is it only about de moves?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Xuan Bei looked puzzledly at Meng Qi. ¡°Why ask this?¡±

    Meng Qi had long ago prepared a good reason. He smiled and said, ¡°Master, I have always been keen on de art, and also learned a few sets before, and then I heard about this art from Uncle Xuan Xin and started to wonder what it would be like. So I asked you out of curiosity.¡±

    Inter days, I will inevitably practice desmanship a lot, and it will be impossible to keep Master from knowing. His level is close to the Exterior. It is better that I confess now.

    It is just¡­ so sad to say that I love using the de!

    I have gone so far on this sidetrack!

    Xuan Bei slightly nodded. ¡°The de intent of Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship is contradictory to Buddhism, so it is very difficult for Shaolin monks, especially for those who have reached higher levels already. Therefore, for generations, there are only a few people aplished in this desmanship. Oftentimes, it is only used in the enlightenment period. If you are interested, after your Enlightenment, you would be allowed to borrow the scriptures on the third and fourth floor of the Sutras Depository Tower.

    ¡°In your routine days, when you have problems with the practice of desmanship,e ask me. Although I am not good in this area, all martial arts are interrted. One understanding leads to a hundred rities.¡±

    ording to Shaolin Precepts, one could only practice one supreme art before Enlightenment. And even after Enlightenment, most people would not choose other arts because of the need to focus on their major art. So for generations, excluding the masters of the Dharmakaya level whose one understanding could lead to a hundred rities, there was Hecto-dexterous Holy Monk, who had learned supreme arts of highest diversity, 37 in total, but exactly because of this misceny, he failed to im the Golden Body.

    After Meng Qi thanked Master with sincerity, he pretended to be curious and asked, ¡°Master, have we ever caught Zhen Guan? Where did the secret passage lead to?¡±

    What are the differences and simrities between the secret passages of the two different worlds?

    ¡°One stepte. He already went downhill by the cliff and was escorted away by his disguisedpany. If youe across him one day, you must be careful, for his flesh probably changed to half-demon.¡± Xuan Bei did not conceal any truth. ¡°The secret passage leads to under the stupa, which suppresses the demons and devils. There are already some demons and devils that escaped. Fortunately, we discovered this early.¡±

    ¡°I can not imagine how they dug out that ndestine tunnel under the guard of master monks.¡± Meng Qi deliberately directed the topic.

    Xuan Bei firmly shook his head. ¡°They did not dig. They just took advantage of a relic tunnel that already existed.¡±

    ¡°Relic tunnel?¡± Meng Qi palpitated with excitement.

    As a master of such a level, Xuan Bei certainly perceived the change of Meng Qi¡¯s heartbeat. He said gravely, ¡°It is not a ce for you to have magical encounters. You better not get close to it without having strength above the Exterior level. Okay, it is a sensitive affair. Do not ask more until you are eligible one day.¡±

    Meng Qi inhibited his impetus to inquire more. ¡°Master, do you have other biddings?¡±

    Xuan Bei nodded. ¡°Go back to the Warrior-monk Yard, bring your stuff and move here. Zhen Ding, tomorrow I am taking you to a special training ce. With your foundation of Iron Shirt, you can take advantage of this ce and aplish the first three sections of Golden Bell Shield.¡±

    ¡°Ah? What special ce?¡± Meng Qi was very curious, but Xuan Bei just smiled tacitly. He then went back to the Warrior-monk Yard with Zhen Hui, with his heart wondering.

 Chapter 49: The Special Training Place

    <h4>Chapter 49: The Special Training ce</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    There were only a few stars in the night sky, for the moon was especially bright. The north wind was blowing a chill harshly into their bones. Meng Qi and Zhen Hui were walking back to the Warrior-monk Yard.

    ¡°Little brother, thank you for begging Master to take me also as his apprentice,¡± Meng Qi said, after being silent for a while.

    Although this was not what he really wanted, the loyalty of his little brother was still worthy of his thanks.

    Zhen Hui walked swiftly and appeared very happy. He said lightheartedly, ¡°It has nothing to do with me. Master had long ago wanted to take you as his apprentice.¡±

    ¡°What? How did you know?¡± Meng Qi asked in surprise.

    Zhen Hui turned his head and looked at him oddly. ¡°I have long ago finished transcribing the two scriptures.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Why haven¡¯t I thought of this!¡± Meng Qi suddenly realized, looking up and down at Zhen Hui. ¡°Does this guy have true wisdom under asininity?¡±

    Zhen Hui was a little difited by his stare. He shrank his neck. ¡°Brother, I did not eat your food.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡± Meng Qi narrowed his eyes. ¡°No wonder I was feeling starved during the istion days! I thought hunger was a part of the punishment!¡±

    During the istion, the meals were delivered to their room.

    Zhen Hui backed away a few steps. Meng Qi clenched his teeth but said, ¡°Never mind, you are at a crucial period opening up Dantian, and need sufficient food.¡±

    ¡°Hmmm!¡± Zhen Hui nodded honestly.

    While talking, the two returned to the Warrior-monk Yard. Hardly had they entered the meditation room when over came Zhen Yong, who heard the door open.

    ¡°Junior Brother Zhen Ding, Junior Brother Zhen Hui, you are really blessed by Buddha. Chosen by Uncle Xuan Bei as his apprentices!¡± He greeted them with apliment, but also a bit of envy.

    Meng Qiughed. ¡°Of which I did not expect it either. I thought I would be rewarded with one of the 72 Ultimate Arts.¡±

    ¡°s, I was scared then, or else¡­ what a pity¡­ ¡± Zhen Yong sighed and grumbled, regretting having chosen to ignore the anomaly and spare the trouble.

    After the incident in the back of the mountain, Meng Qi was not as close to him as before, but he still consoled him with few words. ¡°I was rewarded for the discovery, but Junior Brother Zhen Hui was rewarded for his wonderful performance in the Warrior-monk Yard and the Chores Yard. Brother Zhen Yong, you will also have chances.¡±

    ¡°I hope so, Buddha of Amitabha. May all the buddhas and bodhisats above heaven be just.¡± Zhen Yong sighed. He put away his envious, jealous, and remorseful expression and braced up some cheerfulness. ¡°After bing an apprentice of Uncle Xuan Bei, you will certainly learn the 72 Ultimate Arts. I wonder, what arts have you chosen?¡±

    ¡°I will do Golden Bell Shield, and Junior Brother Zhen Hui will do Flower-pinching Finger,¡± Meng Qi answered while packing, for there was no need to hide this kind of thing.

    Zhen Yong froze for a moment. ¡°Flower-pinching Finger? Junior Brother Zhen Hui, have you truly picked Flower-pinching Finger?¡±

    His tone was a bit strange. Meng Qi raised his head. ¡°Senior Brother Zhen Yong, is there anything wrong?¡±

    Zhen Yong shook his head and smiled. ¡°Nothing wrong. I am just worried about Junior Brother Zhen Hui, for Flower-pinching Finger is very difficult to practice, and it cannot be distracted by other supreme arts. But Junior Brother Zhen Hui has always been an attentive person. I shouldn¡¯t have worried about this.¡±

    Then he turned to Zhen Hui with an envious expression. ¡°Junior Brother Zhen Hui, Flower-pinching Finger is derived directly from The Buddha¡¯s Palm, and it is the first among our Shaolin¡¯s 72 Ultimate Arts. You shall apply yourself. I looked forward to having my martial arts advised by you.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Zhen Hui still focused on cleaning up the clothing.

    Zhen Yong knew his temperament and took no offense. He turned to Meng Qi, saying, ¡°Junior Brother Zhen Ding, as you have the foundation of Iron Shirt, Golden Bell Shield is a wonderful choice, but why not Vajra Unbreakable Force? It is even better, and there¡¯s no contradiction.¡±

    Meng Qi would certainly not use Xuan Bei¡¯s exnation to scoff at himself again. He smiled and said, ¡°My master chose it for me. I don¡¯t know the reason either.¡±

    ¡°Aye, Uncle Xuan Bei is a sublime master. He must have a significant reason.¡± Zhen Yong nodded and smiled again. ¡°Senior Brothers, I assume I can often count on your help when the asiones.¡±

    ¡°Certainly.¡± Meng Qi did not want to be troubled by this topic. He looked at the dark night outside the window. ¡°Senior Brother Zhen Yong, is there anything important that happened during the time I was isted?¡±

    Zhen Ding thought for a moment. ¡°There is one thing. Martial Uncles havee to select apprentices, but it has nothing to do with you. Ah, there is another thing. Senior Brother Zhen Chang has broken through Bronzemen Lane, and went downhill to peregrinate.¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother Zhen Chang? Bronzemen Lane?¡± Meng Qi recalled anky young monk, who was the strongest one among the ¡°Zhen¡± generation. He was also a part-time Teaching Monk in the Warrior-monk Yard, but his sparring partners were warrior monks practicing in Luohan Formation.

    The first time that he saw him, Meng Qi had only one thought: ¡°This guy would be a wonderful actor to cast as Tang Seng. He has red lips and white teeth, slender and tall, and as gentle as a young schr, the favorite type for female demons.¡± But after Zhen Yong¡¯s introduction, he finally knew it was him whose name was Zhen Chang, the strongest one among the ¡°Zhen¡± generation.

    Zhen Yong nodded his head assertively. ¡°Yes. After a period of hermetic training, Senior Brother Zhen Chang has enlightened his Ear Aperture and aplished the primary level of Luohan Exorcism Fist and Prajna Palm. Then he directly broke through Bronzemen Lane, bing the youngest peregrinating disciple ever.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s done that with only Ear Aperture opened?¡± Meng Qi remembered what Jiang Zhiwei had mentioned, that she, with Four Acupores of ears and eyes opened, had no better odds above six out of ten to break through Bronzemen Lane. Zhen Chang had opened just Ear Aperture. How could he have made it?

    Zhen Yong looked out of the window, and said with suppressed voice, ¡°I heard that his battle with Bronzemen was very intense. He almost lost, but managed to pass with a bit of luck.¡±

    ¡°So was it.¡± Meng Qi reacted thoughtfully.

    Zhen Yong went on, ¡°Senior Brother Zhen Chang is the first monk to enter the enlightenment period among our ¡®Zhen¡¯ generation. He was able to open his Ear Aperture earlier, but because he was far stronger than Brothers Zhen Ben and Zhen Miao, he dyed the hermetic training for the tourney, though he was eventually defeated by Jiang Zhiwei of the Sword Washing Pavilion. Now that he made the progress after the hermetic training, it was natural for him to pass the Lane.¡±

    ording to Shaolin¡¯s rules, Zhen Chang, as the first who entered the enlightenment period, should be entitled the Eldest Brother in the ¡°Zhen¡± generation.

    With a curious air, Meng Qi inquired the details about Bronzemen Lane. After he was contented with the information, he took his luggage and left the meditation room.

    Zhen Yong had bid them an enthusiastic goodbye. After Meng Qi and Zhen Hui slowly went out to the gate of the yard, they looked back, seeing many meditation rooms that still had candles lit. They could vaguely feel the stares of many warrior monks. Icicles under the eaves reflected the moonlight, crystal and shining, and evoked a feeling of unspeakable coldness.

    ¡­

    ¡°Master, where are we going?¡± After the early ss next morning, Meng Qi was taken by Xuan Bei towards the back of the mountain.

    Is the special training ce some cave hidden in the back of the mountain?

    Xuan Bei¡¯s cassock fluttering with the breeze, he looked to the front. ¡°I have asked Senior Brother Xuan En for your leave. Now you don¡¯t need to go to the Chant Hall during these days. You shall focus on Golden Bell Shield, refine your foundation as soon as possible. Literacy is not as important, and I can help you with itter.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Meng Qi was bing familiar with thendscape as they went further. He looked around and said, ¡°Am I going to practice Golden Bell Shield in the back of the mountain?¡±

    He had experienced an ordeal exactly here ¡°before long¡±, fighting Tang Shun, the Cosmos Juggler. Afterward, he obtained the impartation of Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship through the Gist of Trueness in the secret passage.

    Xuan Bei gently nodded. ¡°Correct, you will know when we get there. Did you read the scripture of Golden Bell Shield thoroughlyst night?¡±

    ¡°I read it three times and already started to practice,¡± answered Meng Qi honestly.

    He wasted no time, and utilized every passing second to practice the first section of Golden Bell Shield, trying to re-concentrate his Dantian Acupoint.

    Xuan Bei stopped talking and advanced silently. Meng Qi closely followed. They passed a narrow road between two walls of cliffs, and for the first time, he stepped into the real back mountain.

    Mountains ovepped with each other. Some strange peaks stuck out frequently, but within their sight, no grass grew. The earth was crimson red as if it had been irrigated with blood.

    ¡°It is said that a few years before Patriarch Dharma joined Nirvana, he had an intense battle with a mighty devil here. The Pure Earth he created was destroyed, and many Spellbound Frames was shattered. So this ce became what you see now.¡± Having noticed Meng Qi¡¯s wonder, Xuan Bei started to speak. ¡°Afterwards, divine monks of each generation all buried their Buddha¡¯s relics inside the stupa here, thus we suppressed this diabolic ce with Buddhist power, and enabled disciples below the Exterior level to walk on thisnd.¡±

    Stepping on the ¡°bloodynd¡±, Meng Qi felt attacked by a chill from underneath, then a bloody scene appeared in his mind: mountains of corpses, seas of blood, and myriads of severed limbs, putrid flesh, evil ghosts, and sky-scraping devils.

    ¡°Amitabha Buddha.¡± A solemn calling of Buddha¡¯s name made all kinds of illusion disappear. The sunlight was still bright, yet there was nothing green.

    ¡°Disciplesing here for the first time all have an illusion of being haunted. You will be okay if you settle down your heart,¡± Xuan Bei said avuncrly.

    Meng Qi nodded, but his heart was still frightened and petrified. This was a simr feeling as when he touched the stone door, which had the inscription ¡°A person who is loyal and kind better not enter this door¡±. Yet the illusion this time was less verisimr and scary, and had not yet made his back ooze a cold sweat.

    Is there any connection?

    Having bypassed several hillocks and passes, which were guarded by some Yellow-robed monks and Elders, Xuan Bei took Meng Qi to the highest peak of the back of the mountain. As they were walking, Meng Qi started to see green, as well as pristine streams flowing down from above, forming dozens of puddles, in which strange golden lotuses teemed, blooming despite the wintry coldness.

    Walking through this mountain, Meng Qi¡¯s body and soul felt unusually tranquil, carefree, and oblivious of all troubles.

    After some more guarded passes, Meng Qi saw an iridescent pagoda with a luminescent ze. It had seven floors, but was not very tall.

    ¡°Amitabha.¡± At the door guarded an Elder in a cassock. He announced the Buddha¡¯s name, verified the token of Xuan Bei, and let him and Meng Qi go without asking much.

    ¡°The training ce is inside the stupa¡­ ¡± Meng Qi secretly muttered but dared not speak. He followed Xuan Bei silently into the tower.

    ¡°The seven floors above ground are shrines for Sariras, while the seven floors underground are for suppressing demons and devils,¡± Xuan Bei said with a cid tone. He pushed open a stone door inscribed with Swastika Seals all over.

    The instant the stone door opened, a pungent and exotic scent blew onto Meng Qi¡¯s face, inducing him to shudder. He found difficulty in harmonizing his breath and had difort all over his body.

    ¡°That is Demon¡¯s Odor,¡± Xuan Bei narrated as a conscientious master.

    Having forborne his difort and inhibited his shudder, Meng Qi followed Xuan Bei forward with steady steps.

    Xuan Bei lowered his head slightly. After they bypassed some corners, he stopped beside a cell, in whichy a giant bird with zing plumes.

    Meng Qi felt he was being burned standing beside the cell. He looked forward, and found the air distorted somehow. The whole space seemed to be shaking. A cell farther beyond was emanating coldness with bluish crystals frozen on the ground.

    ¡°This is the Fire Swan, which has the blood of Ancient Genuine Phoenix. You practice the first section of Golden Bell Shield here, with the help of the Swan¡¯s Qi.¡± Xuan Bei asked Meng Qi to practice outside this cell.

    Meng Qi clenched his teeth and pulled down his frock to his waist. Then he sat down with his legs crossed. In front of him was an iron rail inscribed with light golden symbols. Resisting the high temperature, Meng Qi started to recite the heart sutras of the first section of Golden Bell Shield.

 Chapter 50: Arduous Practice

    <h4>Chapter 50: Arduous Practice</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    The breath in the atmosphere dissipated outside of the cell. Although there was no real me burning, it was scorching hot. Meng Qi felt like his skin was on fire, causing him to sweat uncontrobly. It flowed from his forehead, crossing his face and the corners of his mouth and dripped down together with sweat from his upper body.

    Feeling dizzy and distended in the head, Meng Qi managed with effort to maintain the first pass of Qi cirction of the Golden Bell Shield. He felt lucky to have the protection of his Iron Shirt, otherwise his skin would certainly have been scalded and he would have suffered from serious dehydration resulting in a failure to persist.

    This was many times more horrible than a sauna!

    With the internal force running continuously, Meng Qi felt that his muscle was dissolving little by little and constantly reorganizing from inside to outside, which apanied the transformation of the Golden Bell Shield.

    His Dantian also began to condense again.

    With sweat drizzling down, Meng Qi felt his vision blur. The scene before him was shaking. This was the effect the Golden Bell Shield had on his eyes during his practice for each pass. Certainly, the first pass required him to open his eyes for dozens of seconds.

    Meng Qi had never experienced torture and torment to this extent. He subconsciously looked inside the cell, wishing that the fire swan would move inside to stay away from him and that the temperature would be reduced a little.

    The fire swan, with crimson feathers, seemed to sense Meng Qi¡¯s gaze. It opened its eyes and strode one step toward him, causing the temperature to go up even more

    Damn bird! Meng Qi cursed, afraid to look at the fire swan for fear that it would move closer towards him again.

    After breathing in and out dozens of times, Meng Qi closed his eyes. He strove to forget the high temperature, the difort of his skin and muscle, as well as everything around him, and to immerse himself into the practice of the Golden Bell Shield.

    After a long time, the sound of ¡°Amitabha¡± spread to Meng Qi¡¯s ears, just as he just finished a heavenly circuit.

    ¡°Master.¡± Meng Qi opened his eyes to see Xuan Bei standing before him.

    Xuan Bei nodded gently and said, ¡°Ok, so much for today¡¯s practice. You held on for a whole day, way beyond my expectation.¡±

    ¡°One day?¡± Meng Qi asked in a hoarse voice, feeling very astonished. He¡¯d held a whole day?

    He ended the breathwork and stood up slowly, only to feel pain all over his body. His legs were quaking. He couldn¡¯t wait to find a cool ce to lie down and sleep immediately.

    Xuan Bei revealed a smile on his mncholic face. ¡°I assumed that you could withstand for two hours at most, but you persisted fully for five hours. You have great perseverance and have behaved less impetuously.¡±

    Sometimes I just seek joy amidst sorrow to soothe my mood, actually I understand inside my heart¡­ Meng Qi secretly argued for himself. But he almost fell to the ground when moving a step forward, because he was too hot, too dizzy and too weak.

    Xuan Bei waved his sleeve and a gust of wind blew from a nameless ce, firmly holding Meng Qi to avoid his fall and let him get out of the domain of the fire swan.

    The cool feeling hit Meng Qiu and made him feel sober. Suddenly he felt himselfing into life again!

    ¡°Don¡¯t stick too hard, or it will easily hurt you. Five hours is enough.¡± Xuan Bei walked in front and said casually, ¡°In this way, you will achieve the first pass of the Golden Bell Shield after half a month and you will work through the first three levels in three months.¡±

    Three months¡­ Meng Qi frowned. He didn¡¯t know how long until the next reincarnation tasks woulde. He would naturally not be worried if it was a year and a half, but if there was only one month likest time, he would only finish the second pass of the Golden Bell Shield, not leading to any substantial improvement.

    Fortunately, he still had the Pearflower Storm Needles to save his life!

    That was the only thing Meng Qi could think. Because the Golden Bell Shield was a kind of magic power with masculine foundation and slow progress. The first three levels would take at least a year to achieve through normal practice, even if those who had the foundation of the primary level of Qi-cultivation worked for six or seven months. What could onein about if hepleted it in three months?

    Without a word, Meng Qi dragged his weak body back to the small yard where Xuan Bei lived and walked straight to the water tank, picking up the woodendle to drink two scoops fully for his dehydration.

    Entering into the meditation room, Meng Qi saw Zhen Hui meditating with a smile on his face He was highly focused, showing a little bit of the real meaning of Zen.

    Was this guy really suitable for practicing the Flower-pinching Finger? Meng Qi was stunned for a while and immediately found a Ganoderma Elixir of Restoration to swallow down. Then he sat and meditated with leg crossed, conditioning the body and replenishing internal breath.

    Meng Qi erupted the strongest fighting power ever at dinner. He was astonished at himself for eating so much food.

    After eating and drinking enough, Meng Qi, who had practiced arduously for one day, was exceptionally sleepy, just wanting to lie on the wide shared bed. Shaolin Temple advocated penance. There was no substantial difference between the Chores Yard or the Warrior-monk Yard. Only the courtyards belonged to elders such as Xuan Bei. If not for confidentiality and the convenience of their practice, there probably would not be any small single courtyards.

    ¡°Senior Brother, I will continue my meditation.¡± Zhen Hui said to Meng Qi cheerfully, leaping straight back to the meditation room without any resistance to practice.

    Seeing this, Meng Qi sighed. He turned around and walked into the courtyard. He found a Buddhist Commandment de to practice Blood desmanship under the chilly moonlight.

    He couldn¡¯t ck off! Nobody knew when the task of Samsara would begin!

    Blood desmanship put great emphasis on the pace and the angle of the move, with a focus on looking ahead and suddenly looking behind, so that the desmanship could be extremely strange. Each de cut from an incredible position, whichplemented with Meng Qi¡¯s Lightning Changes. The two movements would enhance each other when Meng Qi practiced them.

    After practicing desmanship several times, Meng Qi was too exhausted to continue. He stopped, breathing heavily and intending to take a break.

    At this time, he saw Xuan Bei out of the corner of his eye. He stood in the doorway of the meditation room. Ming Qi had no idea how long he had been standing there.

    ¡°Master.¡± Meng Qi put his palms together devoutly in a hurry.

    Xuan Bei nodded and revealed a rare satisfactory look. ¡°Very good.¡±

    And with that, he turned around and walked into his meditation room.

    Meng Qi was quietlycent for a moment. He adjusted his breathwork for a while and continued to practice desmanship.

    ¡­

    Day in and day out, Meng Qi repeated his dual-purpose life between his fire swan cell and the courtyard of Xuan Bei. He found that the Golden Bell Shield ran more and more smoothly and could lightly feel a strange change in his body. He achieved the first pass on the thirteenth day.

    On this day, Meng Qi sat in front of the fire swan cell with his legs crossed. There were a few beads of sweat on his body surface, reflecting a slight golden shimmer.

    Although the temperature was still high, Meng Qi felt less ufortable. He was no longer dizzy. There was no more burning sense on his skin and he felt more at ease in his body.

    Suddenly a golden ray appeared at Meng Qi¡¯s Dantian as if a light noise had sounded.

    Then the golden color faded and Meng Qi opened his eyes, rotating his neck with satisfaction.

    On the twenty-ninth day, he worked out the second pass of the Golden Bell Shield! His Dantian had been re-condensed sessfully!

    Xuan Bei seemed to have been staying here without leaving and slightly nodded. ¡°Good job, tomorrow you will begin the practice of the third pass.¡±

    ¡°Master, is the third pass still here?¡± Meng Qi stood up and asked with concern.

    At present, he felt better after each practice, at least his weakness to walk had fallen.

    ¡°Outside, the front cell.¡± Xuan Bei indicated with his eyes.

    Meng Qi followed his sight and found that it was the one he had noticed before. The chill was permeating with ice crystals covering the ground.

    It had been hot before and now it was cold?

    Xuan Bei slowly opened his mouth. ¡°Inside the ¡®cold turtle¡¯, you have to practice the third pass with the help of the cold breath of it.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Meng Qi looked at the cell and saw a giant tortoise carrying a pale blue shell. The snow was falling inside the cell with ice crystals everywhere, which was in stark contrast to the cell of the fire swan on the other side of wall.

    Returning to the small courtyard, Xuan Bei gave the token to Meng Qi. ¡°You must be familiar with the schedule because every day you will practice, and you will practice on your own inter days. Come and tell me when you reach the third pass.¡±

    Meng Qi nodded in agreement. After all, the Master had been around him while he practiced all month. It had been dragging the Master down for a long time. Now he had achieved the second pass of the Golden Bell Shield and had also be familiar with the environment there. It was time for him to depend on himself.

    ¡­

    On the following day, Meng Qi held a token and smoothly entered the stupa to the first floor where the ¡°cold turtle¡± was locked away.

    Meng Qi felt the piercing chill the moment he set foot inside. It was colder than any of the winters he¡¯d experienced before, cold enough to freeze bone marrow.

    He was bare-chested as usual, shivering and sitting cross-legged to run the third pass of Golden Bell Shield to defend against the cold with heart sutras.

    Meng Qi didn¡¯t go to see the cold turtle this time. He urged it to retreat inside so as not to bring about the opposite consequence.

    He opened his eyes and found that the cold turtle had quietly moved closer to the iron bars without his notice.

    The damn monster! Meng Qi cursed hatefully in secret.

    ¡°Haha, stupid humans. Don¡¯t they know this damn turtle¡¯s greatest intention is retaliation? It was locked here for decades for flooding a city, how could you humans be pleasing to its eyes?¡± The noise came from the opposite side.

    It was very ugly. Its body rolled like a ball with two short wings, covered with ck feathers. It had no beak on its head but a fish-like mouth instead.

    It looked very ugly, whose body rolled like a ball with two short wings, covered with ck feathers, no beak on the head but a fish-like mouth.

    ¡°What are you looking at? My Taoist monastic name is ¡®Sagittarius¡¯. I have been without change for so many years. I am the descendant of the Roc n!¡± The bird bounced and said, ¡°You must be surprised that I did not speak to you previously, but I will not speak casually to humans as our Roc n is superior

    Meng Qi did not care about it. Closing his eyes and he devoted himself to practicing.

    ¡°Ah, little monk, How could it be useful to practice chill depending on the damn turtle? You have to find Han Li, haha, at that time, you will be frozen into ice residue and die¡­ ¡± The little bird, ¡°Drooping Wing¡± simply wasn¡¯t aware at all that Meng Qi was practicing. It continued to ramble.

    ¡°You are so ugly in this position. You humans really have no taste.¡± It nitpicked Meng Qi from top to bottom fully for an hour.

    ¡°Little monk, practicing Golden Bell Shield, this kind of turtle shell Kung Fu is of no use, it is better to let me out, then I will owe you¡­ ¡±

    Meng Qi only felt the noise making him impatient. He wanted to jump up and find something to stop it. It is too noisy! Doesn¡¯t it know that one needs to be quiet when practicing?

    ¡°Speaking of benefits, our Roc n carried the heritage forward for millions of years. My grandfather¡¯s grandfather had¡­ ¡± The bird became talkative, telling stories from its grandfather¡¯s grandfathers. In this way, it could talk for at least three months!

    Afterpleting a heavenly circuit, Meng Qi rose to his feet suddenly. He was prepared to block the mouth of the ¡°Drooping Wing¡±. However, the bird was unusually alert and flew back deep into the cell as soon as Meng Qi stood up. It said with tion, ¡°You think I can¡¯t figure out when you finish running a circuit?¡±

    ¡°Haha, you¡¯d better stay there and listen to me!¡±

 Chapter 51: Triple Torments

    <h4>Chapter 51: Triple Torments</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Meng Qi looked at the bird with his teeth clenched. Having listened to its unpleasant sound for quite a while, he slowly turned around and walked back to the door of the Frigid Tortoise. He then crossed his legs again to practice.

    But this time, Meng Qi tore off two pieces of cloths from hispels and tucked them into his ears.

    ¡°Naive! Do you think you wouldn¡¯t hear me now?¡±

    ¡°Where was I earlier? Grandpa¡¯s grandfather? Speaking of my grandpa¡¯s grandfather, I should start with my grandfather¡¯s grandfather¡¯s grandfather¡¯s grandfather¡­ ¡±

    Meng Qi took a deep breath and repeatedly told himself to pretend the bird was a mute.

    Meng Qi struggled under the attack of both the cold and noise and barely managed to hold on for ten hours. When he was finally done, his face was green and he was trembling all over.

    ¡°Oh? Cold has seeped into your body. If you don¡¯t warm yourself as soon as possible, you¡¯ll be a bedridden invalid in the future.¡± Since the beginning, the Drooping Wing had not stopped chattering.

    Meng Qi moved his body outward with difficulty and said huskily, ¡°Your words are not like a monster¡¯s¡­ ¡±

    He nned to lure the bird to a cell, tie it, and gag its mouth. That would end everything for once and for all. Meng Qi knew this bird did not have much strength, for it did not even touch the Swastika Seal.

    ¡°Of course, as a roc, I¡¯m a schr of exceptional talent!¡± the bird said without shame. ¡°What do you, a person from the stupid human species, know of my great ambition? What does a swallow know of the ambition of a swan goose?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m the swan¡­ ¡± The fire swan cut in, dismissively moving a step inside.

    ¡°Really? What¡¯s your great ambition?¡± Meng Qi asked softly.

    Drooping Wing burst intoughter. ¡°Aren¡¯t you just trying to get close to me and gag me? I¡¯m a roc. How can I be fooled that easily? You dumb monks, I only ate some people and you¡¯re already grabbing me. The tigers in the mountain have eaten so many people and lives, but why don¡¯t you put them down?! It¡¯s normal for beasts to eat people, but it¡¯s abnormal for a monster to do so?¡±

    Once the bird started chattering, it would not stop.

    Meng Qi deeply regretted asking now. He should not have talked to this chatterbox¡­

    Thus, his life became increasingly difficult in the double torments. However, his Invincibility Skill was improving rmingly fast. One and a half monthster, he had reached the third stage, thus his Invincibility Skill had reached the stage of primary level of Qi-cultivation. That was pretty much on par with his Iron Shirt and its prospects were great!

    ¡°Half a month earlier than expected¡­ ¡± Outside the Cold Turtle prison, Meng Qi looked at his bare upper body and he vaguely felt there was some kind of texture on his skin. He was both surprised and happy. He prayed that the next Samsara mission would be after he achieved the fourth stage of the Invincibility Skill.

    Meng Qi frowned while putting on his monk¡¯s robe. Looking at that Drooping Wing that chattered non-stop, he said to himself, ¡°Can the noise from this ugly monster be a kind of training? Can it train the will?¡±

    Though, he still really wanted to put a rag in its mouth!

    ¡°My grandfather¡¯s grandfather once had found a relic in the sea, but unfortunately someone had long stolen what was in it. There was only bird shit on the ground. Weird, right? There was actually bird shit in the relic under the sea! Hey, little monk! Don¡¯t go! Okay, fine. Let¡¯s talk again tomorrow.¡±

    Meng Qi suddenly stopped walking and gritted his teeth.

    As he had broken through in advance, he returned to Xuan Bei¡¯s yard two hours earlier than usual. When he opened the door, he saw Xuan Bei carrying a Buddhist Commandment de and smoothly practicing his swordsmanship.

    Xuan Bei was not surprised by his disciple¡¯s intrusion, because he had long noticed Meng Qi¡¯s existence from a distance.

    Meng Qi freely took a look around and decided to first return to the meditation room. He decided to report his breakthrough of the third stage of the Invincibility Skillter.

    It was not that he was not curious and did not want to secretly imitate his Master¡¯s swordsmanship. It was just that he clearly understood his Master¡¯s moves were too profound. Without scripts to refer to, it was no use just watching. So his Master could easily practice his swordsmanship in the yard with onlookers around.

    But with this one nce, Meng Qi could not move any more. It was just the first part of Ananda Oath-Breaking Swordsmanship, Peace Quietude Split!

    Fearing he would be discovered by his Master, Meng Qi did not have a chance to practice this swordsmanship and only practice it repeatedly in his head. He nned on quickly practicing it when he was in the Samsara space and doing missions. He did not expect to see an Exterior master practicing this part today, and particrly inept at that.

    So this was what was going on¡­ Seeing his Master¡¯s moves, many of his swordsmanship questions were answered. He felt like he had received a sudden enlightenment.

    ¡°Zhen Ding, did you reach the third stage?¡± Xuan Bei asked softly, stopping his practice when he noticed his disciple did not leave.

    Meng Qi collected himself and said, ¡°Master, I¡¯m lucky enough to break through in advance.¡±

    ¡°You look like a frivolous person, but your willpower is deeply rooted and you¡¯re calm and dependable. It¡¯s only natural you have these results now.¡± Xuan Bei nodded his head approvingly. ¡°Beginning tomorrow, you¡¯ll practice to reach the fourth stage between the fire swan and cold turtle. Right, I¡¯lle with you to the stupa. After all, it may be hard for you to control in the ce where cold and warmth, yin and yang are bnced.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Meng Qi answered enthusiastically. ¡°Master, what swordsmanship were you practicing earlier? It seems so profound, much better than what I¡¯m practicing now.¡±

    Xuan Bei patted the Buddhist Commandment de and said, ¡°Ananda Oath-Breaking Swordsmanship. After hearing about it from you, I became quite interested in it. When you reach your enlightenment period, I can teach you if you¡¯re still interested in learning.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Master.¡± After bowing, Meng Qi returned to the meditation room full of confusion. Then he saw Zhen Hui who was happily munching on dim sum.

    ¡°Junior Brother, you don¡¯t have practice today?¡± Meng Qi felt it strange.

    Zhen Hui answered happily, ¡°Senior Brother, I¡¯ve opened my Dantian at noon. This is Master¡¯s reward.¡±

    He showed the dim sum to Meng Qi, presenting it like it was a treasure stained with saliva.

    ¡°You¡¯ve already opened the Dantian?¡± Meng Qi was astonished. Normally one only needed two to six months to open the Dantian. It was not a big deal that Zhen Hui opened it after three and a half months. Some people could so within just two months. But the fact was Zhen Hui had already learned Flower-Pinching Finger, one of the hardest unique skills in Shaolin. And it was normal to not open the Dantian within three years. But how could Zhen Hui progress so fast?!

    Zhen Hui honestly nodded his head. ¡°Senior Brother, did you have something to ask me just now?¡±

    Meng Qi decided to ignore the thought whether this guy was born with an affinity for learning Flower-pinching Finger. He nodded and said, ¡°Do you know since when Master started practicing Ananda Oath-breaking Swordsmanship? Why is he practicing it?¡±

    ¡°One and a half months ago.¡± Zhen Hui had a good memory. He looked at Meng Qi with confusion and asked, ¡°Senior Brother, isn¡¯t Master practicing so he can teach you?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Meng Qi was quite confused.

    Zhen Hui did not understand why Meng Qi was asking this question. He said more solemnly, ¡°It¡¯s because you want to learn the swordsmanship.¡±

    ¡°This¡­ is this possible¡­ isn¡¯t Master being so kind to us?¡± Meng Qi admitted what Zhen Hui said made sense, but he felt quite uneasy about it. ¡°We¡¯repletely unrted to him. Why is he treating us so well?¡±

    Zhen Hui said matter-of-factly, ¡°How are we unrted? He¡¯s our Master.¡±

    ¡°But Master wouldn¡¯t be so good to us without reason.¡± Meng Qi frowned.

    Zhen Hui looked at him like he said something ridiculous. ¡°Senior Brother, you¡¯re also good to me. What¡¯s the problem?¡±

    Meng Qi curled his lip. He could not have a proper conversation with this kid. So he took out the Ganoderma Elixir of Restoration and continued to do his ¡®homework¡¯.

    ¡­

    ¡°Here.¡± Entering the stupa, Xuan Bei pointed at the nk ground in front of him, standing at the outside edge between the fire swan and cold turtle prison.

    Answering him, Meng Qi walked there and sat down cross-legged. Immediately he felt the left half of his body was burning while the blood in the right half was stagnant. One was hot, the other cold against each other. He felt unprecedented suffering and torment.

    Clenching his teeth, Meng Qi did not make a single groan. He started to work the heart sutras of the fourth stage of Golden Bell Shield.

    He did bring up the Dropping Wings with his Master. He knew his Master made him practice here to temper him. If he could not even bear the noise, he would do better to quit as soon as possible.

    The cold turtle and the fire swan were gradually closing into the iron bars, trying to torment Meng Qi in the worst way possible.

    Both cold and heat intruding, his Dantian seemed to be pierced by thousands of steel needles, putting him in extreme agony.

    He worked his inner power, slowly training his body with the help of the changes in temperature.

    His body was changing inch by inch, his Dantian erging step by step, and his meridians broadening little by little. While suffering from the extreme torment, he could clearly feel his progress.

    Beside him, Xuan Bei nodded and smiled. ¡°Zhen Hui has learned the Flower-Pinching Finger far smooth than I had expected. He has opened his Dantian yesterday and the primary level of Qi-cultivation will follow soon. Perhaps he¡¯ll catch up with you in the near future.¡±

    After opening up the Dantian, the primary level of Qi-cultivation just needed the cultivation of genuine Qi. So that was why Xuan Bei thought Zhen Hui could catch up with him soon and have simr strength with Meng Qi, who was also in the primary level of Qi-cultivation.

    He said these to give Meng Qi a sense of urgency. Additionally, that sense of urgency not only helped his current practice, but acted as a mental barrier which could help better temper him.

    ¡°But, Zhen Ding, you¡¯ve also exceeded my expectations. Your fortitude is impressive. If you go on step by step like this, you can also have great sess despite your slow start. Others need a year to aplish the fourth stage, perhaps you need only half a year. At that time, you¡¯ll be ahead of Zhen Hui again.¡±

    After giving Meng Qi a sense of urgency, Xuan Bei started encouraging Meng Qi to prevent him from being overwhelmed by the mental barrier.

    After aplishing the fourth stage of Golden Bell Shield, he had gained advanced Qi-cultivation. Then it was time to concentrate on the Aperture acupoints and get ready for Enlightenment. As for Flower-pinching Finger, it might take a year, two years, or even eight or 10 years.

    After saying what he wanted to say, Xuan Bei turned and left, leaving Meng Qi alone to suffer the ice and fire.

    ¡°You think I¡¯ll be afraid just because you brought a powerful monk here?¡± The moment Xuan Bei left, Dropping Wings began chattering once again.

    ¡°Shaolin Kungfu is nothing! I know where the Lexicon of Demon Emperor is! It¡¯s an unparalleled book left by the one and only Demon Emperor¡­ ¡±

    ¡°What do you think? If you let me out, I¡¯ll take you to the Demon Emperor Hall.¡±

    For some reason, the voice of Dropping Wings would always ring in the deepest nook of Meng Qi¡¯s heart. It was the most horrible noise in the world and a spiritual torment. Its ovep with the cold and heat in his body doubled the effect of the torment on him.

    He gradually became distracted and unconsciously recalled the Ananda Oath-breaking Swordsmanship his Master had practiced yesterday. Hepared what he saw with what he understood. The miseries of the world, the breaker of peace.

    The miseries of the world, the breaker of peace¡­ While suffering the cold, heat, and noise, Meng Qi suddenlyprehended what it meant. The de was suddenly distinct to him. He seemed to see that miserable monk was moving forward firmly despite the difficulty.

    ¡°Break the oath; the world of mortals is like a furnace; train my Buddha heart!¡±

    Break the oath; the world of mortals is like a furnace; train my Buddha heart¡­ All the mental and physical torments he was currently suffering, did it not resemble like a furnace where he trained his inside out?

    Bang!

    Meng Qi¡¯s de feeling burst and became very clear. He distinctly felt the mental and physical torments and how they tempered him,pressing inch by inch, changing inch by inch.

    The outside evil was the furnace and the mind evil was the charcoal. Meng Qi kept to the rule and let the de feeling of Peace Quietude Split fill his body!

    Under the attack of both internal and external forces, Meng Qi who was conscious of the de feeling was unaware ayer of deep yellow had appeared on his body.

    Under the pressure of both cold and heat, the de feeling prated Meng Qi with ease and swiftly cut through various passes. He promptly refreshed himself to defend against the external evil.

    Pa, pa, pa. Sounds of beans sizzling appeared in his entire body. The deep yellow increasingly brightened, making him look like a brass Luohan!

    This was precisely the sign of the advanced sess of the fourth stage of Golden Bell Shield!

 Chapter 52: People in the Prison

    <h4>Chapter 52: People in the Prison</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    ¡°Poop!¡± Chui Yizi was talking to himself in surprise when he heard this noise, ¡°Why do I suddenly lose Kung Fu? Are humans¡¯ hearts so fragile? Is it so hard tomunicate happily?¡±

    Invincibility Skill made this noise when it was broken. The difference between them was that the former became brighter and brighter while thetter would be dim and finally disappear.

    Chui Yizi knew that Meng Qi had finished the third round yesterday so he didn¡¯t realize that Meng Qi¡¯s Kung Fu was broken. Chui Yizi just thought that Meng Qi couldn¡¯t stand the training but was unwilling to stop.

    In that moment, he saw a man with a golden shadow rush to him and catch him.

    He tried his best to struggle. In the prison, his Kung Fu couldn¡¯t work even one tenth and the magic power was broken. Finally, he failed and couldn¡¯t escape from Meng Qi. Meng Qi drew his belt and tied him firmly to the iron guardrail.

    ¡°Let me go! Can¡¯t you respect the old and the wise!¡± Chui Yizi shouted loudly. Suddenly, he found that Meng Qi had a strange white textile in his hand. ¡°Wh-What is it?¡±

    Out of Meng Qi¡¯s imagination, hepleted the fourth round of Invincibility Skill within a day. Luckily, he caught this noisy Chui Yizi. He felt happy from head to toe. He said, ¡°it is my sock for gagging your mouth.¡±

    ¡°No, no¡­ ¡± Chui Yizi shook his head painfully. Meng Qi gagged him tightly.

    The world finally returned quiet. Meng Qi closed his eyes and felt this hard-won peace. It was so nice!

    He sat crossing his legs again. The confusion of hot and cold didn¡¯t bother him. The pain just reminded him that the world, like a furnace, was always painful.

    ¡°Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship doesn¡¯t only kill people but also benefits the user. It is so amazing! It can fit well with the Invincibility Skill.¡± Meng Qi thought about the break and had a deep understanding on Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship. He realized that the Kung Fu was broken but his heart had been washed clean.

    ¡°Training magic power in Buddhism needs a meditative mind and insight. If the user has a meditative mind and a good understanding on the Gist of Trueness, his training will have incredible effects and maybe improvements within a day. If the user can¡¯t do this, he must train himself and take it slowly. ¡±

    With this experience, Meng Qi had a new understanding on the insight of Buddhism.

    ¡°The insight cannot bepleted without action. The true insight is thebination of soul and heart. The user needs to truly understand the rule and follow it in practice.¡±

    ¡°I need a Ganoderma Qi Replenishing Pill to advance the sess of Qi-cultivation. I will try concentrating Eye Aperture.¡± Meng Qi thought about what to do next.

    It was truly an unexpected happiness to enter the fourth round of Invincibility Skill before the samsara task began. It didn¡¯t mean rxing. Thepleteness of the fourth round was the symbol of the advanced sess of Qi-cultivation. His genuine Qi wasn¡¯t enough and needed to calcte. However, Meng Qi worried that the Ganoderma Elixir of Restoration would lose effect in this bad environment and he hadn¡¯t brought it with him.

    The Fire swan nced at Meng Qi and retreated slowly. The chilly air of the cold turtle increased.

    Meng Qi didn¡¯t care. He exercised the heart sutras of the fourth round to strengthen his foundation. He considered the sword understanding and the changes of style his Master had shown yesterday.

    At this time, the clean and quiet environment ensured that he could reflect deeply without distraction and flightiness.

    ¡°It was a wise decision to stop that ugly bird¡¯s mouth! How quiet now!¡± Meng Qi thought. Peace Quietude Split came to his mind and he lost his thought.

    When he slowly held the sword and started to change styles, a noise came to his ear.

    ¡°Haha. You think I can¡¯t speak with socks in my mouth? Naive! Stupid!¡±

    ¡°I am a Roc. I can swallow anything. It doesn¡¯t work to stuff things into my mouth.¡±

    The extraordinary quietness was broken. The clean thought was cut off. States of forgetting disappeared.

    Faced with this striking noise, Meng Qi didn¡¯t feel impetuous. He suddenly rose his head and turned to Chui Yizi feeling enlightened.

    The quietness was broken¡­ Peace Quietude Split¡­ it was such a feeling.

    He narrowed his eyes and kept his body and feet still. He used his four fingers of the right hand as a sword and performed the style following the understanding and thought.

    The wind blew with no sign and it seemed to blow the world.

    Chui Yizi bit the belt. At this happy moment he felt sad. He felt like he¡¯d beenughed at by a sparrow when he failed at his first attempt to fly.

    He was angry and hateful. Then he saw a palm stop in the distance.

    It shivered and stepped back to the corner. Two wings covered its head. It seemed to be afraid of Peace Quietude Split.

    In the prison behind Meng Qi, the fire swan thumped and flew directly to the corner. The cold turtle moved toward Meng Qi slightly.

    Meng Qi didn¡¯t notice. He was lost in the impatient state after swinging his de. A bitter feeling of homesickness, strange and living pressure came to his mind and was quite strong.

    Peace Quietude Split broke the peace of others and himself.

    Later, Meng Qi defeated these feelings and held his heart. He felt wet. It seemed that he had just experienced a rough battle. Half of him was dried up and the other half was frozen.

    ¡°Each movement cleans the mind. This is ¡®Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship¡¯¡­ ¡± Meng Qi sighed. Luckily, he¡¯d gotten the Gist of Trueness. If he hadn¡¯t, it would have been more difficult to understand desmanship. No wonder few monks of Shaolin could sessfully use Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship.

    Meng Qi was totally aware that he knew very little about Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship. There was still a long way to go to master it.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what the next four styles will be¡­ ¡± Meng Qi thought randomly. He thought about the four styles of Landing in the World, Calcting the Shan, Attracting Outside Magic, and Cause and Effect, which he understood little.

    Soon he returned back from his random thoughts. He continued to train on the Golden Bell Shield tirelessly. After the fourth round, he could open his eyes freely and pause at any time.

    Meng Qi was concentrating on training when he heard light footsteps. He stopped and turned to the far direction.

    Commandment Monk Xuan Ku and the other familiar monk walked close to Meng Qi with two men wearingrge robes and sleeves.

    The monk was tall and thin and looked gentle and weak like Xuanzang. It was Zhen Chang, he had broken through Bronzemen Lane while walking down the mountain two months ago.

    ¡°He came back from traveling that short time?¡± Meng Qi was confused. It was easy to understand. It would lead to much trouble to walk down the mountain for the first time. Maybe he¡¯d just hung around the mountain and returned to the mountain. The second trip would lead him to Jianghu.

    The two men showed by Xuan Ku and Zhen Chang had different features. One was middle-aged and had a gentle face with a long beard. He held his hands at his back and looked elegant. The other was a handsome but childish looking young man. He seemed to have just reached adulthood. He had a simr gesture with the former one.

    They seemed to be noble men. Meng Qi judged from their clothes, essories and gaiety. It was not rare to see people from aristocratic families wear rags. But at least they attached great importance to appearance.

    The four people aimed to enter the door to the second floor. They didn¡¯t care about Meng Qi, rather they just passed him quickly. The elegant man red at him and said to Xuan Ku and Zhen Chang, ¡°Does this little master use this environment to train the Golden Bell Shield or Vajra Unbreakable Force?¡±

    Xuan Ku and Zhen Chang were at the beginning of the enlightenment period. They were often interrupted by kinds of magic air and other air. They saw Meng Qi and wondered. It was rare to see people use this environment to train because few people could handle the Iron Shirt.

    The Iron Shirt was a kind of Thwart Kung Fu and based on beating practice. If the user wanted to handle it, he needed to exercise for three years. Of course, there was a fast way to handle it too. However, in this way, the Iron Shirt could no longer advance. They all thought Meng Qi had taken the shortcut because they didn¡¯t believe he could practice the Iron Shirt as the main way.

    Xuan Ku stopped for a moment when he noticed that Meng Qi was dried and frozen. Later, Xuan Ku nodded his head and praised. He¡¯d never thought that Meng Qi could bear those difficulties.

    Zhen Chang didn¡¯t stop. When he saw Meng Qi, he smiled and said to his guests, ¡°It is meant to be.¡±

    ¡°It is so good to stand such difficulties at this young age. Who is his master?¡± The middle-aged manughed. The young man behind him was barely an adult. Hearing this, he also red at Meng Qi. The acolyte was quite different among the fire swan, the cold turtle and other monsters.

    He was not a zoo! Meng Qi closed his eyes and ignored them.

    Zhen Chang frowned and then said with smile, ¡°He should be a new disciple. I left to travel for a few days. I don¡¯t know whose disciple he is.¡±

    ¡°His master is Xuan Bei.¡± Xuan Ku took back his sight.

    Xuan Bei was good at Kung Fu and was the elder. However, he had started to learn Kung Futer than Xuan Ku. Xuan Ku also called him little brother.

    ¡°Xuan Bei divine monk¡­ ¡± the middle-aged man nodded his head in thought. He didn¡¯t ask Meng Qi for his Buddhist name and passed slowly.

    The other young man continued to look at the fire swan, the cold turtle and other monsters. He appeared to be curious about them and wanted to touch them.

    ¡°Father, it is so surprising that Shaolin suppresses so many monsters with original bodies.¡± He had a monster servant. The monster had been limated. It couldn¡¯t be easily recognized unless in battle.

    They passed the corner. Meng Qi opened his eyes and cursed. Who like being watched when training? Impolite!

    At this time, a speaking noise broke the quiet of his prison.

    ¡°His Abbotship¡¯s allowed the Cui Family in PingJing to bring their defected monsters.¡± This elegant and slow voice must belong to Zhen Chang.

    ¡°Amitabha. It is the right token. Pleasee in.¡± The Elder guarding the second floor said in an aged voice.

    The Cui Family in PingJin? Meng Qi repeated secretly. They were the Cui n from Pinjin!

    The Cui n in Pinjin was the most powerful aristocratic family in the Great Jin Dynasty. The family owner Cui Qinghe imed ¡°Zi Yang Dharmakaya¡± and suppressed the royal household a lot.

    PS:Happy Mid-autumn Festival! Please rmend!

 Chapter 53: Insight

    <h4>Chapter 53: Insight</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Shaking his head, Meng Qi decided not to bother with them and continued his practice of Golden Bell Shield. It was none of his business anyway.

    Sometimeter, he once again heard steps from afar approaching and understood it was Zheng Chang and the others returning. Curious about what the traitor of Cui Family looked like, he opened his eyes and nced over.

    There came four men, followed by a staggering burly man whose long hair had covered his face. There was no trace of anything monstrous on him.

    ¡°There are actually no observable ws in his transformation from a monster. In the future, how will we differentiate¡­ ¡± Meng Qi initially had this worried thought, but soon forgot it. Though the Demon n had a long history and once powerful, humans now predominated the world. Their predecessors must have definitely left behind knowledge of their rich experience in dealing with them.

    Once again passing by Meng Qi, Xuan Ku, Zhen Chang, and the middle-aged man of Cui family did not pay him any mind. After all, there was nothing unusual with his practice.

    Instead, it was the childlike young man who slowed down deliberately and approached the cell of the Frigid Tortoise to observe the untransformed demon.

    He was very curious about these demons and had been looking for opportunities along the way. But he knew most demons trapped here were fearsome creatures. If he imprudently approached them, he could be easily hurt by their breaths. So he eventually decided on the Fire Swan and the Frigid Tortoise.

    If a young, weak little monk could cultivate himself outside their cells, this meant they could not be particrly powerful and fierce monsters.

    A purple glow emerged on the young man¡¯s skin to dispel the cold and got close to the Frigid Tortoise.

    Roar!

    Irritated by the human closeness and an unexpected intrusion, the Frigid Turtle rushed to the iron bars and spat cold air out with resounding roars.

    Around the cell, the Ten Thousand Characters lighted up one by one. The chants of Sutras started ringing, blocking the coldness and evil air. Only a little of them escaped the cell.

    Following this, the Fire Swan on the other cell also pped its wings and flew from the inner corner. With the burning fire rolling through its body, it looked sinister and evil.

    Though there was a barrier, the cell could not fully obstruct the growing evil air. The cold and heat once again tortured Meng Qi, triggering his fourth level of Golden Bell Shield. His body turned a dark golden color.

    The young man who was unustomed to the evil air was instantly deterred. He felt weak at the knees and his purple skin was frozen little by little.

    Having never encountered such an incident, Xuan Ku and Zhen Chang were also frozen, shocked by the evil air and the extreme cold and heat.

    The long-hair monster¡¯s head was still lowered, as if nothing had happened. That was because the middle-aged man of Cui family was looking at it with a smile. With his right hand surrounded by purple Qi, he reached for his own child.

    The pained Meng Qi slowly raised his head and nced at the Frigid Tortoise and the Fire Swan. These two were the culprits!

    His cold gaze stunned the Frigid Tortoise. As if remembering something, it returned to a corner and retracting its head and limbs back into its shell.

    The flying Fire Swan had also calmed down and returned to its corner, keeping its back to Meng Qi.

    ¡°Eh¡­ ?¡± Meng Qi was himself stunned by their response.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Hao,¡± the middle-aged man said. Since the situation was no longer dangerous, his right hand was behind his back again.

    Still frightened, the young man followed after his father quickly without a word.

    Surprised and doubtful, Xuan Ku and Zhen Chang opened their mouths, but did not know what to say. So they too quietly moved forward.

    After they left the prison, when Xuan Ku and Zhen Chang was canceling the Extraction Token with the monks guarding the Pagoda, the young man finally collected himself. He angrily said, ¡°Dad, it must be that little monk who made the monsters scare me! Just look at how servile they were to him after. It¡¯s clear that they¡¯re trained by him!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not him.¡± The middle-aged man sighed. ¡°Hao, can¡¯t you tell it was not servitude but fear that made them retreat?¡±

    ¡°Fear?¡± the young man asked in disbelief. How could such strong monsters be afraid of a little monk?

    The middle-aged young man looked at him carefully and asked, ¡°Hao er, didn¡¯t you n on umting some experience in your travel this time?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± The young man did not understand why his father suddenly brought this up out of the blue.

    The middle-aged man looked ating Zhen Chang and Xuan Ku with his hand back, and solemnly said, ¡°With your current insight, you¡¯d better off staying home for a few more years. Your trip now is merely a way to your own demise.¡±

    ¡°Dad!¡± It was as if the young man was struck by lightning.

    ¡°I¡¯ll speak to your Third Uncle Qing Yu about this,¡± the middle-aged man said, leaving no space for his son to refute.

    ¡­

    ¡°They¡¯re actually afraid of me?¡± After recalling what had happened earlier, Meng Qi ended up with the unbelievable conclusion that the two monsters, far superior in strength, were afraid of him!

    ¡°Is it because I was immersed in the fantasy meditation and they were still feeling threatened by Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship?¡±

    Meng Qi thought deeply about the reason why this happened. If the met other masters with strength simr to the two monsters, they would feel threatened by him. Even if they were attacked by his sword will, it would not even leave an impression on them. The reason must be that the two monsters were trapped here and their power could not be demonstratedpletely. What was more, they were mentally tortured by the chants of Sutras from Buddha¡¯s Relics Tower. The damage to their mentality could not be minor.

    Since the Fire Swan, the Frigid Turtle and the Drooping Wings had retreated away from Meng Qi, the effects of cultivation had declined a lot. Without the Ganoderma Elixir of Restoration, he decided he might as well get up. Stretching and moving his limbs, he put his monk¡¯s robe on and left Buddha¡¯s Relics Tower.

    It was a sunny day, with spring very much in the air.

    ¡°It¡¯s almost three months since Ist saw the sun. I didn¡¯t think it would be so pleasing to my eyes.¡± Meng Qi chuckled. Squinting and taking a deep breath, Meng Qi suddenly found life to be incredibly wonderful.

    During this period, Meng Qi left early and returnedte each day. Often, he would have breakfast and enter the stupa before sunrise and only leave after sunset.

    Naturally, it was also partly due to the short daytime inte winter and early spring.

    With brisk steps, Meng Qi walked towards the back mountain. The monks on guard along the way all looked at him in surprise, wondering why he had left so early today. Was he finally cking?

    Though they worked in shifts, Meng Qi had stayed here for almost three months. Not surprisingly, they all knew of a little monk who practiced in the stupa and left after dark each day.

    Their gazes did not concern Meng Qi. He happily enjoyed the sunshine. Not even the red soil under his feet could not affect his mood anymore.

    Through the narrow path between two hills, Meng Qi went back to the familiar ce. He stared at the forest, a little startled.

    Meng Qi did not know what was the link, but it was exactly the task of guarding here that enabled him to find Zhen Guan and improve his strength dramatically.

    So he entered the forest to check on the secret passage and see if it was guarded.

    As expected, he found two yellow-robed monks looking around by the big, red rock.

    Afraid of being noticed, Meng Qi dare not approach them. He turned around and walked out of the forest.

    Although he could freely enter the back mountain at the moment, he did not have the privilege of spying on ces that were guarded.

    While walking, he saw a familiar figure walking towards him.

    ¡°Senior Brother Zhen Yong?¡± Meng Qi said in surprise.

    Zhen Yong was taken aback by the sound. After recognizing it was Meng Qi, he tapped his chest and said, ¡°Junior Brother Zhen Ding, you scared me. Why are you here?¡±

    ¡°When I passed the forest, my curiosity about the secret passage led me here.¡± Meng Qi did not bother finding an excuse since it was no big deal and he was not caught by any monk. ¡°What about you?¡±

    Clutching his stomach, Zhen Yong grinned. ¡°We all have our needs. Today I¡¯m guarding the ce in front.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Meng Qi remembered he had once used this excuse to practice his swordsmanship. Though he was a little skeptical, he bid farewell without saying anything else.

    Unsurprisingly, Meng Qi found his master Xuan Bei practicing his desmanship when he returned to the yard.

    ¡°Why are you back so early today? Could it be you couldn¡¯t withstand the hot and cold torment?¡± Xuan Bei retracted his Buddhist Commandment de. His expression showed not a hint of me.

    Meng Qi had been wondering whether to tell his Master and how to tell him by the time he went back. When he remembered that people, including Xuan Ku and Zhen Chang, had seen his golden body against cold and heat, he made his decision. That was the demonstration of thepletion of the fourth level of Invincibility Skill!

    Meng Qi¡¯s hesitation made Xuan Bei smile and heforted him by saying, ¡°Haste makes waste. I¡¯m too strict on you. Don¡¯t lose heart.¡±

    Meng Qi bowed his head and answered, ¡°Master, I have reached the fourth level of Invincibility Skill.¡±

 Chapter 54: Zhen Huiâ€™s Annoyance

    <h4>Chapter 54: Zhen Hui¡¯s Annoyance</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    ¡°What?¡± Polite Xuan Bei was totally shocked and surprised. He could not say a word.

    ¡°Clunk!¡±

    He nned to put the Buddhist Commandment de back on the weapon rack andfort Meng Qi. But his hands trembled, and the Buddhist Commandment de hit the weapon rack and bounced as itnded. It was totally abnormal for this expert of the Exterior.

    Meng Qi tried his best to practice the heart sutras, the fourth level of Golden Bell Shield. His skin became dark gold. He repeated, ¡°Master, Ipleted the practice of the fourth level of Golden Bell Shield.¡±

    ¡°What on earth did youe across?¡± Xuan Bei became serious again but still looked shocked and confused.

    His own apprentice just moved to the third level. He hadpleted the fourth level! This speed was unbelievable! It was like hearing a myth!

    Meng Qi had prepared an excuse. He looked down and said, ¡°I felt a sense of cutting off the connection between myself and the world when I saw Master practice yesterday.¡±

    ¡°When I was practicing the fourth level today, I withstood the mixed feeling of hot and cold, along with the noisy bird that interrupted me. These three difficulties really annoyed me and drove me mad. Suddenly, I had this same feeling as you. The whole world was a furnace, and those difficulties were a strong fire which hardened me.

    ¡°Later, Ipleted the fourth level by ident.¡±

    What Meng Qi said and felt was totally true, except for the source of his sword insight. Everything seemed so convincing and made people totally believe him.

    As his Master was an expert of the Exterior, he knew that he could easily recognize the changes in his body and expressions. He controlled his heart from beating quickly and looked down to escape his Master¡¯s eyesight.

    Meng Qi¡¯s exnation subsided Xuan Bei¡¯s doubts. If he had not felt that, then he could not exinpletely.

    He hesitated a moment, the offered aforting smile. ¡°You have a special connection with desmanship. It is really amazing for you to understand and master desmanship from the first time.¡±

    It was not so hard for the practitioner to master the sword. If a wise practitioner tried and thought about the sword for some time, they would feel something more or less. What was hard was to understand the Gist of Trueness and truly master desmanship.

    ¡°Master, the desmanship you performed helped me a lot.¡± Meng Qi quickly changed the topic of conversation to Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship, which was his Master¡¯s practice.

    Xuan Bei frowned and said, ¡°You need to keep this secret. ording to themandments, while still in the enlightenment period, you are not allowed to watch me performing the other skill, even with my permission.¡±

    ¡°Though you just grasp it, you don¡¯t understand the Gist of Trueness and the changing style of desmanship, yet you gained special insight. Commandment Yard would hardly believe that you just watched the performance by ident only one time.¡±

    Normally, the practitioner would only gain insight foundation if he watched the performance deliberately many times.

    ¡°Yes, I know.¡± Meng Qi would keep this secret with great care until he found the chance to escape. He was unwilling to talk with those humorless Commandment Monk. ¡°Uncle Master Xuan Ku and Senior Brother Zhen Chang saw when Ipleted the fourth level.¡±

    Xuan Bei nodded kindly. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. You are not the only one toplete all four levels of Golden Bell Shield within three months. They all had a solid foundation for training. As long as Xuan Ku and Zhen Chang don¡¯t know that you have justpleted the third level yesterday, you will be safe. They may just praise you for your good practice of Golden Bell Shield.¡±

    ¡°I am more relieved now.¡± Meng Qi sighed in relief. It was the true reflection of his true emotion.

    ¡°Well, you can continue to harmonize Qi-cirction,¡± Xuan Bei said amiably.

    Meng Qi entered the meditation room just as Zhen Hui had a break. He asked curiously, ¡°Senior Brother, why do youe back so early?¡±

    ¡°Hehe, Ipleted the fourth level of Golden Bell Shield.¡± Meng Qi did not lie to his Junior Brother, but said it quite happily. It was shocking, thrilling, and unbelievable!

    ¡°Oh!¡± Zhen Hui thought it was normal and said with a smile, ¡°Senior Brother, you wanted to practice Flower-pinching Finger, Form Denial Finger, and other skills. Now it seems that Golden Bell Shield is your best choice.¡±

    ¡°You are an idiot with nomon sense! Are you saying that ¡®my mouth said nothing, but my body wanted it¡¯? ¡± Meng Qi scolded him secretly.

    ¡°If I practice other skills, will Iplete them in a shorter time?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Zhen Hui answered honestly, not to tter him.

    Meng Qi coughed slightly. ¡°Of course, I am the only one toplete the fourth level of Golden Bell Shield within a day. You will hardly find another one in the past or the future.¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother, you are brilliant!¡± Zhen Hui was excited when he heard such Jianghu stories.

    Meng Qi sighed and looked down. ¡°This guy has difficulty in understanding difficult words.¡±

    ¡­

    Half a year passed. It was autumn, leaves fell, the sky was clear, and the air was fresh.

    The round moon caressed the night. Meng Qi and Zhen Hui wandered in the temple withnterns as it was their turn to patrol. The patrolling line was remote and quiet.

    ¡°How lively this kind of life is!¡± Meng Qi took a deep and clean breath and said contentedly.

    In the past 10 months, I didn¡¯t receive any Samsara missions. It is really amazing!

    Afterpleting the fourth level of the Golden Bell Shield, Meng Qi studied in the Sutras Yard and had lessons at night and again in the morning. He still went to the stupa every afternoon to do Qi Storage in Meditation despite the bad environment. Doing Qi Storage in Meditation and concentrating on Aperture acupoints needed painstaking practice. His progress temporarily slowed down.

    He advanced his sess of Qi-cultivation within seven months and concentrated six Eye Apertures with Xuan Bei¡¯s elixir and a good arrangement of the Ganoderma Elixir of Restoration. He wanted to receive Samsara task in two months so he could concentrate on the nine Aperture acupoints. Now he waited for the Heavenly Acumen Pill or difficulties to enlighten himself.

    Of course, Meng Qi would not have felt afraid or upset if he needed to start a Samsara task now. He had advanced a lotpared to 10 months ago.

    Zhen Hui was used to his Senior Brother¡¯s strange actions, so he was not surprised by Meng Qi¡¯s praise. He said, ¡°Indeed, this kind of life is good! You can eat, sleep, and practice Martial Arts.¡±

    A true-hearted smile emerged on his childish face.

    In the past 10 months, his Flower-pinching Finger had not broken through to the advanced sess of Qi-cultivation, but it had greatly progressed. Xuan Bei was surprised and happy and believed that he would have a breakthrough within half a year.

    Actually, he was at the best growing period. He ate full, slept well, and had good practices. He was taller than before and had a good face.

    ¡°All you can think of is just eating and sleeping? You are such a pig!¡± Meng Qi scanned Zhen Hui.

    After 10 months, he was taller and looked like a young man, no longer like a child. Soft fluff hung on his lips and his face was neat. When he sat quietly, he looked gentle and kind. What Meng Qi was displeased with was his narrow eyes, which made him look handsome and less manly.

    While walking, Zhen Hui said, ¡°Senior Brother, I think there is something wrong with Senior Brother Zhen Yong.¡±

    ¡°Why do you think so?¡± Meng Qi asked with confusion.

    The surrounding trees stood in the night just like monsters.

    Zhen Huiined, ¡°Senior Brother Zhen Yong would often find me and tell me stories, but his stories were not interesting. He asked me about the Flower-pinching Finger every time, and said he was very interested in this difficult skill.¡±

    When he heard the first part, Meng Qi thought that Zhen Hui cared too much. After Zhen Hui stopped, he became serious. ¡°He asked you about the Flower-pinching Finger? Did he ask a lot?¡±

    ¡°Yes, he asked in detail about such things as my difficulties in Qi-conducting, my conducting routes, and my fast speed¡­ ¡± Zhen Hui said casually without taking it seriously. He justined to his Senior Brother that he trusted.

    Master ordered me not to tell anyone. Senior Brother Zhen Yong asked a lot. It was annoying! He would often find me out and it really affected my training!

    Meng Qi thought that Zhen Yong wanted to steal Flower-pinching Finger. It was normal for young warrior monks in the Warrior-monk Yard. Why did he want to learn the most difficult Flower-pinching Finger?

    Meng Qi thought about thest day he spent with Zhen Yong and felt that it was unusual.

    ¡°Did you tell him the Dharma ess of Flower-pinching Finger?¡± Meng Qi needed to confirm it.

    Zhen Hui shook his head. ¡°Master ordered me not to tell anyone.¡±

    ¡°Ok. Let¡¯s tell Master tomorrow morning.¡± Meng Qi did not want to investigate this matter. It would be troublesome if he found super enemies during researching. At that time, other people could abuse him. It was the right choice to tell the Master and let him investigate.

    Zhen Hui totally agreed with Senior Brother¡¯s suggestion and nodded happily. At that time, he turned to him and pointed at the tall trees, ¡°Senior Brother Zhen Yong once hid behind those trees.¡±

    ¡°What? How do you know?¡± Meng Qi asked in surprise.

    Zhen Hui said honestly, ¡°Last time, I thought that I had forgotten something when I told that story. I turned back to catch Senior Brother Zhen Yong. I saw him hiding behind the trees.¡±

    ¡°Then?¡± Meng Qi¡¯s lips twitched.

    Zhen Hui answered consciously, ¡°I thought he was defecating so I waited for him for a while. After a few moments had passed, it was time to practice. Then I went back.¡±

    Meng Qi nodded slightly. He just stood beside the trees and his curiosity led him to the blockage. He raised thentern and looked inside.

    There were a lot ofyers of tall trees that were blocking his view.

    Meng Qi listened for a while and found no movement. He walked into the blockage and moved forward, leaving no traces behind.

    Zhen Hui followed his Senior Brother enthusiastically.

    Meng Qi walked a dozen paces and it was suddenly clear with no trees.

    It was a protruding and bottomless cliff with heavy wind and fog below. Shaolin Temple was built along the mountain where there were more cliffs than walls.

    ¡°Cliff¡­ ¡± Meng Qi looked around with confusion and did not understand what Zhen Yong did here.

    Meng Qi looked, was suddenly startled and immediately stopped. He listened and pulled on Zhen Hui and, putting out theirnterns, they hid behind a big tree.

    A man with gray a frock was creeping in stealthily.

 Chapter 55: Unraveling the Mystery

    <h4>Chapter 55: Unraveling the Mystery</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    There were only a few stars in the night sky, for the moon was especially bright. The cliff was bathed in moonlight. Meng Qi who was hiding in the shadows recognized the figure at once.

    Zhen Yong!

    Meng Qi had concentrated on practicing Golden Bell Shield, desmanship, and Lightness Skill during this period. He also had little interaction with others due to the distance from Warrior-monk Yard. Even so, after resuming his studies in Sutras Yard, he met and talked to Zhen Yong every day to learn about the trivialities happening in the temple. So he could recognize that it was Zhen Yong from the profile of the figure alone.

    Why was he here sote?

    Could there really be a major secret?

    Meng Qi was somewhat frustrated. With secrets on his own, he was unwilling to involve himself in other trifles lest his abnormity was discovered.

    He just wanted to be a quiet little monk in Shaolin Temple.

    It was precisely this mentality and consciousness of being an average swordsman that he did not rush to explore the secret passage thest time under Zhen Guan¡¯s orders. Instead he had returned and sent a signal to others.

    The grey figure turned around and looked around in alert. The dim moonlight on his face clearly confirmed Meng Qi¡¯s judgment. It was really Zhen Yong.

    Holding his breath and controlling his heartbeat, Meng Qi was unwilling to attract Zhen Yong¡¯s attention. He hoped Zhen Yong would leave soon so he could patrol again without anyone¡¯s notice. When Zhen Hui informed about the truth to their Master tomorrow, Zhen Yong¡¯s secret will definitely be revealed.

    This ce was remote and secluded. Barely anyone knows it. Zhen Yong habitually looked around before taking a book out of his bosom and reading it with a smile.

    Under the cold moonlight, Meng Qi observed the book in Zhen Yong¡¯s hand through his condensed six Aperture acupoints. He noticed found the book used white papers, instead of the Mu Hua Paper they usually used for scriptures. The white papers resembled the inferior papers that the monks of Chant Hall used to copy and practice their writing, rather than those precious papers for scripts.

    ¡°Is it a book copied using normal papers?¡± Meng Qi subconsciously spected.

    Zhen Yong was immersed in the book and muttered to himself without any intention to leave after his ¡®wrongdoing¡¯. This made Meng Qi secretly anxious.

    He was not worried he would not be able to stand it. Instead he was concerned about the Junior Brother beside him who had never encountered such asions. As time went on, he might get anxious and make noise by bumping into something.

    Meng Qi tilted his head and looked at Zhen Yong. Under the shadow, his face appeared dull and a little curious as he carefully observed Zhen Yong.

    His concentration was not bad¡­ Seeing this, Meng Qi secretly praised Zhen Yong.

    After about the duration of a burning incense, Zhen Yong adjusted his stiff posture. He happened to have identally kicked a pebble. It rolled all the way down the cliff, though no noise echoed.

    The movement awakened Zhen Yong and he closed the book with reluctance.

    He did not dare to stay for long and fumbled for something in the edges of the cliff.

    After a while, he retracted his hand and a package of oiled papers appeared.

    ¡°Seems like there¡¯s a crack to hide things on the edge of the cliff. It¡¯s well concealed¡­ ¡± Meng Qi noded, deep in thought.

    Zhen Yong opened the package containing several books with varying thickness. He ced his book inside and rewrapped it again.

    At that very moment, a reckless mouse rushed out from the cavern. It frightened Zhen Yong and forced him to hide.

    The sound of twig snapping on a quiet night was exceptionally clear.

    With a snap, the package fell due to his trembling hands. A shocked Zhen Yong looked around in panic.

    At the same time, he subconsciously reached for the edge of the cliff.

    ¡°Who?¡± Zhen Yong asked in a quiet voice, seemingly not noticing Meng Qi and Zhen Hui.

    Before his voice even faded, Zhen Yong threw himself on Meng Qi, carrying a sharp Buddhist Commandment de. Meng Qi could not evene up with a solution in time.

    His question turned out to be a deceit strategy!

    ¡°It¡¯s advanced sess of Qi-cultivation. He really did hide his strength¡­ ¡± Seeing Zhen Yong¡¯s moves, Meng Qi sighed and lowered his left shoulder. Without avoiding, he ran up against Zhen Yong¡¯s de.

    Zhen Yong hid his goal andunched an unexpected attack, believing it would be toote for the enemy hiding in the forest to deflect and that he had better whoever it was in one move. Unexpectedly, he saw the figure running up against his de.

    nk! The Buddhist Commandment de seemed to have hit a gold rock. No good! Zhen Yong immediately retreated without a second thought.

    At this moment, a de unexpectedly hacked him from the other side, from a tricky angle and weird position. It was hard for Zhen Yong to avoid the de.

    Clenching his teeth, Zhen Yong wielded his de and moved his body with it, deflecting Meng Qi¡¯s attack.

    What¡­ ? Meng Qi was puzzled because Zhen Yong actually avoided his Blood de move in a hurry. Zhen Yong¡¯s desmanship had never been mediocre with its profound footwork and prominent moves.

    Zhen Hui stepped out silently, wearing a smile. Holding out his right hand in a delicate manner, he carried an air of being above the material world.

    Zhen Yong was aware of the presence of a second enemy, so he was not surprised at Zhen Hui¡¯s attack. With a severe countenance, he wielded his de to ward off Zhen Hui¡¯s Flower-pinching Finger.

    He then kicked Zhen Hui with his left leg and pointed his titled de at Meng Qi directly.

    This move was exquisite, giving Meng Qi the feeling of forgetting all his troubles.

    This was definitely a scary desmanship! Meng Qi did not dare to be careless and demonstrated his skill, attacking Zhen Yong with unexpected moves.

    Zhen Yong secretly practiced his desmanship so there were few opportunities for him to demonstrate it. Theck of life-and-death practices resulted in him panicking in the face of Meng Qi¡¯s full strength. He was exhausted to have to anticipate and guard against an unexpected second attack each time after he handled Meng Qi¡¯s.

    Zhen Hui, on the other side, was inexperience in realbat. When he was dodging Zhen Yong¡¯s kick, he did not manage to keep his bnce. When he retreated to the other side, he nearly fell down from the cliff.

    ¡°Ah!¡± He gave a light yell, for he found that he had kicked the package down the cliff. The package disappeared amidst cloud and mist.

    Meng Qi found the narrow cliff did not allow him to demonstrate his movespletely. He did not want to stay for long in case anything happened. Therefore, after an attack, he jumped on a panicked Zhen Yong and warded off his de with his own chest.

    Bang! The Buddhist Commandment de tore Meng Qi¡¯s frock with a nk, as if it had hit a gold rock, and left a long white scratch.

    Thanks to the moon hanging high in the sky, Zhen Yong had already recognized his opponent to be Zhen Ding. Well-versed with the horrors of Golden Bell Shield, he aimed directly at its weak points. However, he was not expecting Zhen Ding¡¯s desmanship to be so odd and for his attacks to be so tough and vicious. He even took advantage of Zhen Yong¡¯ste timing and used his own chest to block Zhen Yong¡¯s de!

    Caught off guard, he lost the chance to change his direction!

    Seeded in forcing through Zhen Yong¡¯s defense, he pressed his de against Zhen Yong¡¯s neck.

    nk. Zhen Yong threw his de away, gesturing that he would no longer resist.

    Zhen Hui stepped ahead again and used his Flower-pinching Finger to close Zhen Yong¡¯s several key acupuncture points.

    Meng Qi did not rx, his de still on Zhen Yong¡¯s neck. He indicated Zhen Hui to pull out his belt to tie Zhen Yong¡¯s hands behind his back.

    ¡°Junior Brother Zhen Hui, Junior Brother Zhen Ding, you ought to be at ease this time.¡± Zhen Yong barely eked out a smile on his pale face.

    Meng Qi nomittally asked, ¡°Why are you sneaking around?¡±

    With his acupoints sealed, Zhen Yong could not stand up so he sat down cross-legged. His eyes rolling, he sadly said, ¡°I have neither Zhen Hui¡¯s talent nor your achievements. If I want to learn a supreme skill, I can only go down this path. I can¡¯t waste my life in Shaolin with only the Old Buddha with the Altar Lamp here. I wouldn¡¯t be able to experience the wonderful Jianghu that way.¡±

    ¡°Junior Brother Zhen Hui and Junior Brother Zhen Ding, please let me off on the basis of our friendship. I promise to turn over a new leaf and never revert to the old path. If I have any scripts, I¡¯ll show them to you all.¡±

    The rims of his eyes were red as he pleaded pitifully.

    As expected, what Zhen Yong was reading was scripts. Meng Qi said with a half-smile, ¡°Senior Brother, I don¡¯t know how you get these supreme scripts with your identity as a normal warrior-monk.¡±

    Basically, Zhen Yong should not use whatever nonsense about unwilling to live a nondescript life to cate him.

    Zhen Yong¡¯s expression changed and sighed. ¡°I happen to know Great Granduncle Kong Hui who guarded the Sutras Depository had an internal injury. That injury shows effect at a fixed time at noon. So I took the chance to enter and copy the scripts, but I could only get to the third and fourth floor. I couldn¡¯t see the supreme art of Inner Eighteen Skills.¡±

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s why you befriended Zhen Hui and I.¡± Meng Qi sneered.

    Zhen Yong frowned. He did not expect his exnation would offend them both instead.

    ¡°And where did you hear of such secrets?¡± Meng Qi shouted angrily just as Zhen Yong was feeling unsettled.

    Zhen Yong shivered all over. He shut up and shook his head, unwilling to speak.

    Meng Qi was unwilling to ask more lest he got into trouble, so he told Zhen Hui, ¡°Junior Brother, go to the yards nearby and yell for help. Make sure everybody heard of you, instead of just one person.¡±

    When patrolling the temple, they did not have anything to signal others with.

    Zhen Hui nodded and was about to walk outside.

    Knowing danger was imminent, Zhen Yong lowered his voice and said, ¡°My two junior brothers, do you know what scripts did the package earlier contained?¡±

    Seeing Meng Qi and Zhen Hui stared at him, he spoke somewhat smugly.

    ¡°Muscle-bone Strengthening Scripture!¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Meng Qi cried in surprise. That was the Supreme Muscle-bone Strengthening Scripture, one of Shaolin Temple treasures that could turn bad into good.

    The scripture was passed down only in the forms of scripts because it was neither Dharmakaya nor Supreme Kungfu for Exterior-level. It must be under secretive and thorough protection, but how could a normal warrior-monk like Zhen Yong get it!

    There must be someone else! A person beyond his imagination!

    ¡°So? If you forget what happened, I¡¯ll share the scripture with you,¡± Zhen Yong said in low voice, as if he was an evil spirit that was good at temptation.

    Meng Qi did not want to have anything to do with such terrible things, but he could not forget the Muscle-bone Strengthening Scripture that equals Dharmakaya. He fell into an internal struggle and hesitated.

    ¡°Senior Brother, I kicked that package off the cliff¡­ ¡± Zhen Hui said weakly.

    Meng Qi puffed and collected himself. How could he allow greed to blindfold him!

    If he chose Muscle-bone Strengthening Scripture and let Zhen Yong go, the person behind Zhen Yong would look for chances to kill them. And he would not be able to be cautious of those attacks because he did not know who it was.

    It was such a pity¡­ Meng Qi sighed as he looked down the cloudy and misty deep gulf. It was said that it was surrounded by poisonous air and only a few creatures could survive there. These creatures had endured for thousands of years with great power. Perhaps only someone with Exterior strength could take such adventure.

    ¡°Fell, fell down¡­ ¡± Zhen Yong seemed to have lost his mind.

    Meng Qi signaled Zhen Hui to immediately inform others before any unexpected events happened.

    It was so scary that even Muscle-bone Strengthening Scripture showed up!

    Zhen Hui ran out, rushing to yards nearby. Meng Qi paced around as he watched Zhen Yong, vigntly guarding against any attacks.

    After a while, he heard Zhen Hui¡¯s scream from afar, finally relieving him.

    Sometimester, Zhen Yong collected himself and made ast attempt to say, ¡°Junior Brother Zhen Ding, though the scripture fell down the cliff, I¡¯ve finished almost a half of it and remember first chapter of cultivation. If you release me, I¡¯ll tell you the content. You¡¯ll definitely have an opportunity to read everything in the future.¡±

    ¡°And I¡¯ll leave immediately. No one will know what happened. I¡¯ll tell you when I leave who you should go to for the scripture.¡±

    Meng Qi curled his lip and was about to speak when a dark figure jumped out of the forest and hit Zhen Yong on the back with one palm!

    Due to him loosening his vignce, Meng Qi was unable to block the attack!

 Chapter 56: The Killer

    <h4>Chapter 56: The Killer</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    The ck shadow jumped out from the woods, it was as if the ground had shrunk to just inches, and before Meng Qi could react, his palmnded on the acupoint of Zhen Yong¡¯s back.

    This hit seemed nothing out of the ordinary, no one could make out its strength or origins. But Zhen Yong¡¯s acupoint was sealed, and both his hands were bound. He had no time to make any effective reactions. His eyes were wide, his mouth opened and blood sprayed out, and he fell with a stunned expression frozen on his face.

    Judging from the moves of the ck-cloaked man, Meng Qi thought, ¡°This is definitely a skilled killer of the enlightenment period!¡± At the same time, his pupils shrunk and he drew his Buddhist Commandment de, ready to fight to the death.

    Meng Qi knew he could not just rely on defense, he had to make the ck-cloaked man understand that he, too, was not an easy adversary. But this could only be achieved by attacking and fighting to the end. The ck-cloaked man realized that rushing would not solve anything, only then did he worry about the other monks that were called in by Zhen Hui, hoping they would realize the difficulty and withdraw.

    The ck-cloaked man was wearing a night-traveling cloak with only his nostrils and eyes exposed. After killing Zhen Yong, he did not stop, and he went toward Meng Qi without hesitation. He lifted his right palm, turning it around in the air, looking as if the wind from his palm could cover the heaven and earth.

    Meng Qi felt that no matter how he transformed his body, which of the ¡°Lightning Changes¡± steps that he used, he would still be covered by the palm wind of the shadow. Meng Qi could not hide nor escape!

    What a palmsmashing art!

    Wise and essible, peaceful and stately, the palm covered the heaven and earth!

    Meng Qi realized this was the Buddhist¡¯s mystical palm. When mastered to a high level, perhaps it could not ¡°contain the whole country in the palm¡±, or suppress all things, but it could shut down all of Meng Qi¡¯s transformations despite its simple appearance.

    Faced with this palm, Meng Qi clearly knew that due to his deficiency in desmanship, be it the Blood desmanship or the de Art of Five Tigers Cracking the Gate desmanship, he could not break through this kind of binding. His ¡°Lightning Changes¡± werecking inner understanding, hence he could not step out of the Heaven Trawl and Earth Mesh, and his fourth level Golden Bell Shield could perhaps only take one hit of the palm.

    When the ck-cloaked man attacked with his palm, he never doubted whether it would hit the still-unenlightened acolyte-monk. He had confidence in his mystical palm, in his own Kung Fu.

    Prajna in the hand, Buddha in the heart, all the sufferings, peace was across the coast!

    In the moment of life and death there was much horror, yet Meng Qi shut his eyes and smiled slightly, as if he were enjoying the solemnity and peace that came with the hit of that palm.

    Then, the de shed, and the beautiful noise could be heard!

    This sh of de was like beautiful art, entering into the ck-cloaked man¡¯s eyes. His eyes suddenly turned soft and kind, like he remembered the faint aroma of Hong Xiu flowers and the softness of gentle voices. He remembered kneeling in front of Buddha in the middle of the night but still could not be calm inside.

    Then, his eyes showed signs of pain, like guilt, like self-me, but not an ounce of remorse.

    Since peace had been broken, then where was the prajna? The ck-cloaked man¡¯s mystical palm, which could contain heaven and earth, had turned into an ordinary palm.

    ¡°Damn!¡± The ck-cloaked man came to his senses, but the sh of the de was nearing him!

    His pupils contracted rapidly, because he never thought the seemingly weak acolyte could make such a stunning de move.

    The light spread, and he backed off.

    A deep palm print was left on Meng Qi¡¯s left shoulder. His body had a golden glow, like the cracks on a turtle shell, dark in color.

    The ck-cloaked man¡¯s abdomen had a very deep wound, his guts could almost be seen.

    Ayer of mist could be seen around his body, and he covered his abdomen with his hands to prevent blood from dripping out. Then he lifted his right palm to attack once again seemingly.

    Meng Qi dropped his shoulders, de in hand. Again, he was prepared to battle to the death.

    The ck-cloaked man stepped forward, his body suddenly bowed heavily. He looked at Meng Qi sternly, then did a sparrowhawk flip move and jumped into the woods.

    A few breathster, footsteps could be heard.

    ¡°Senior Brother, are you okay?¡± Zhen Hui ran in and asked worriedly. He saw a dead Zhen Yong lying horizontally on the ground, and Meng Qi standing stiffly.

    Meng Qi saw that a lot of yellow- and gray-robed monks were behind him, so he felt at ease and said huskily, ¡°Come and give me a hand.¡±

    He could not even stand still!

    Although the ck-cloaked man¡¯s palm was interrupted by the ¡°Peace Breaker¡± move, and the strength pulled back under the threat of Meng Qi¡¯s Buddhist Commandment de, he was still a skilled fighter of the enlightenment period. The palm stillnded on Meng Qi¡¯s left shoulder, almost breaking his Golden Bell Shield.

    ¡°The killer was definitely not at the beginning stages of Enlightenment, otherwise a palm that was not at full strength would not have done such damage.¡± Meng Qi thought as he measured the ck-cloaked man¡¯s strength.

    He got to the fourth level of Golden Bell Shield Kung Fu, and used it to negate most of the palm strength. Therefore, he was not badly hurt. It was just after using the ¡°Peace Breaker¡± move that he was weakened. After all, it was high-level desmanship¡ªalthough Meng Qi had only managed to unleash half of its strength.

    Zhen Hui rushed to Meng Qi and held him with the other monks. A in-looking Deacon Monk carefully checked the cause of Zhen Yong¡¯s death, then checked Meng Qi¡¯s wounds.

    The other monks split up to search around.

    ¡°The palm power is vigorous and firm, so he must be a highly skilled fighter of Enlightenment.¡± The Deacon Monk nodded softly, then said, ¡°Pity, he covered up his style quite well. It¡¯s hard to tell which supreme art it was from.¡±

    ¡°Uncle Master, there¡¯s something important. I don¡¯t know if Zhen Hui had told you, but Zhen Yong and that killer had conspired together and copied Muscle-bone Strengthening Scripture!¡± Meng Qi said without holding anything back.

    The ck-cloaked man had escaped, which meant he was in the dark, and Meng Qi was in the light. Meng Qi thought he would not be able to eat or sleep well. He hoped that things were serious enough to put all the focus on finding the killer behind the scenes.

    As for the ¡°oiled paper package¡± that was dropped, not to mention whether it could survive after being polluted by the poisonous gasses, just knowing that the scrolls of mystery had been dropped, the Shaolin Temple would send people to find it. If it were kept from them, they would ask about the whereabouts of the scrolls of mystery and whether it had been hidden.

    ¡°What? Muscle-bone Strengthening Scripture?¡± The Deacon Monk that asked the questions was shocked, those monks who heard Meng Qi felt the same shock. There were a lot of facial expressions present, but all could be boiled down to shock and disbelief.

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Since Meng Qi¡¯s strength had recovered a bit, he told them about all that had happened. The monks that came to the aid all were astounded, as if the devil had fallen on this peaceful ce.

    ¡°This is big, this is huge. Xuan Yuan go to the Bodhi Yard and report this quickly. Xuan Hua, you go to the Commandment Yard.¡± The Deacon Monk in front of Meng Qi instructed them, trembling, with his face as white as a ghost. Since the construction of the temple, this was perhaps the first time that someone actually had sessfully stolen the temple¡¯s treasure.

    When the yellow-robed monks left, he looked at Meng Qi and said, ¡°Excuse me, my two nephews. Since this is no little matter, I have to search you both.¡±

    This was just in case they had conspired together and made up a story about the scrolls of mystery being dropped off the cliff, when in fact, they had secretly copied Muscle-bone Strengthening Scripture.

    To avoid suspicion, Meng Qi was happy to oblige and prove his innocence, he had nothing on him anyway. He had to practice Golden Bell Shield, Blood desmanship, and Lightning Changes, the scrolls to which were all kept in the meditation room.

    ¡°I do understand Uncle Master, however, I believe it would be best if you arrange a search for all monks. Because only Shaolin monks cane and go during the enlightenment period, and I am quite certain the killer used Buddhism¡¯s mystical skills,¡± Meng Qi said. He only wanted to find the killer quickly, hence he urged the Uncle Master. ¡°I managed to cut his abdomen with my Buddhist Commandment de, the cut was deep, hence it couldn¡¯t be healed in a short time, which is why I¡¯m pushing Uncle Master to check every monk.

    ¡°This is an emergency. We should prevent the killer from hearing this information and start cutting monks up to blend in,¡± he added.

    ¡°You¡­ you cut his abdomen?¡± The Deacon Monk asked rhetorically. He could not believe that a young acolyte who had just been epted into the temple and obviously had not been enlightened could hurt a highly skilled fighter in the enlightenment period.

    When Meng Qi described the details of the battle, to hide his Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship, his words were very vague. The monks all thought that the ck-cloaked man was pushed back by his will to fight to the death, or their timely appearance. Who knew that he actually hurt a skilled fighter in the enlightenment period!

    ¡°Uncle Master, I was just lucky. Please arrange the search.¡± Meng Qi did not want to reveal everything, then added, ¡°Uncle Master, I¡¯m quite certain that the ck-cloaked man must be a monk in the nearby yards. He must have heard Zhen Hui¡¯s words, and relying on his familiarity with the surroundings, came for the kill. Otherwise, if he had been hiding nearby for a while, Zhen Hui would not have the opportunity to inform you.¡±

    ¡°But he wore a night-traveling cloak, and we got here pretty fast¡­ ¡± the Deacon Monk said, obviously a little suspicious. The time it took to change clothing would negate the killer¡¯s familiarity with the surroundings, hence he would not have any chance to kill or escape.

    Meng Qi thought for a moment and said, ¡°Perhaps tonight, coincidentally, was the night that he exchanged scrolls with Zhen Yong, and when he got back, he hadn¡¯t changed clothes yet¡­ Uncle Master, when searching, please also take into ount the absentees from nearby yards!¡±

    He felt that he made more sense as he went on.

    ¡°Amitabha, do as Meng Qi says.¡± An older monk wearing a red cassock instructed as he walked in.

    The Deacon Monk quickly put his palms together and said, ¡°Uncle Master No Gain, I will follow your instructions at once.¡±

    The older monk acknowledged, signaling to forget about formalities. He looked towards Meng Qi and Zhen Hui, announced his Buddhist title and said, ¡°My apologies for the offense.¡±

    He extended his right hand, grabbed the air, and both Meng Qi and Zhen Hui¡¯s frocks bulged. They felt like a gust of wind was blowing over them.

    ¡°Zhen Hui, take me to the path you took to inform us.¡± No Gain requested and retrieved his right hand, certain that Meng Qi and Hui Zhen did not have the scrolls on them.

    Asking Zhen Hui to lead was a precaution, just in case the informing act was just a cover for snatching the scrolls of mystery.

    Zhen Hui looked at Meng Qi, afraid that his Senior Brother would fall if he left.

    Meng Qi smiled at him, stretched his limbs to show that he had recovered quite a bit of his strength. Only then did Zhen Hui leave with No Gain.

    The rest of the monks started searching the cliff and the woods, extending their hands beyond the edge and touching all the cliff cracks, trying not to miss any spot.

    After a while, No Gain returned with Zhen Hui, asking how Meng Qi felt when the killer had attacked him.

    Meng Qi truthfully revealed all of his feelings during the attack. No Gain¡¯s eyebrows clenched as he listened, then said, ¡°This kind of palmsmashing art is quite rare¡­ ¡±

    Then, the Deacon Monk also returned, followed by the Master of both Meng Qi and Zhen Hui, Xuan Bei Master, along with the Teaching Monk Zhen Miao, whom Meng Qi was very familiar.

    Zhen Miao had a weird expression on his face, a mixture of anger, sadness, uncertainty, shock, and suspicion. The Deacon Monk had a simr expression, but only Xuan Bei was expressionless.

    ¡°Uncle Master No Gain, when we searched the yard, we found that Zhen Chang has killed himself in his meditation room. His abdomen was injured and he left a farewell letter.¡± The Deacon Monk reported as he submitted the letter, looking at Meng Qi thoughtfully, surprised that he could hurt Disciple Zhen Chang, who was the strongest in his generation.

    ¡°Senior Brother Zhen Chang?¡± Meng Qi was beyond belief that such an ambitious and obedient monk would conspire with Zhen Yong and do such a thing!

    Andmit suicide?

 Chapter 57: Death of Zhen Chang

    <h4>Chapter 57: Death of Zhen Chang</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    ¡°Senior Brother Zhen Chang?¡±

    ¡°Nephew Zhen Chang?¡±

    Monks who searched for cliffs could hardly restrain their consternation and blurted out one after another. They did not dare to believe that Zhen Chang, the best disciple of the ¡°Zhen¡± generation, should collude with those with evil purposes and steal the script in their own sect, which was finally exposed, resulting in Zhen Chang¡¯s suicide. Nor could they believe that Zhen Ding, who just reached the primary level of Qi-cultivation a year ago, could hurt Zhen Chang with ¡°Luohan Exorcism Skill¡± and ¡°Prajna Palm¡±, both in small perfection, because even the monks in the ¡°Xuan¡± generation were not sure that they themselves could have hurt Zhen Chang!

    With both shock and doubt, these monks looked to Meng Qi with a little spection, suspicion, and fear.

    Since there was no time for Zhen Chang to fold his posthumous paper which could only be written in haste, Wu De cast a nce at the paper and changed his expression greatly, saying to Xuan Bei, ¡°Nephew Xuan Bei, this matter is of great significance. So I must report to His Abbotship immediately. You stay here for supervision.¡±

    He was afraid that there might be aplices of Zhen Chang and Zhen Yong among the monks. Therefore, only with Xuan Bei, an Elder like himself, could Wu De feel more assured.

    ¡°Yes, Uncle Master.¡± Standing on the side of Wu De, Xuan Bei had seen the whole content of the paper, knowing that this matter was more serious than imagined.

    Just before he took a step, Wu De suddenly thought of something, and said again, ¡°Nephew Xuan Bei, before the investigation is made clear, I must temporarily have your two disciples separated from the others and respectively live alone in a yard.¡±

    Anyway, it was very serious that Muscle-bone Strengthening Scripture was almost stolen. Although it was Meng Qi and Zhen Hui who exposed the matter, they could not get rid of suspicion at that time. For example, someone might have suspected that they were aplices of the thieves and exposed this matter because of infighting, or they might be motivated by their greed to hide the scripture.

    Xuan Bei nodded his head slightly. ¡°Uncle Master. It is up to you.¡±

    Wu De nodded slowly and said to Meng Qi and Zhen Hui, ¡°May the Buddha preserve us. Zhen Ding and Zhen Hui, you have been wronged now. When the whole thinges to light, masters in the Bodhi Yard will not refuse to give you a reward. Xuan Zhuang and Zhen Miao, you two take Zhen Ding and Zhen Hui to live in a nearby yard for a short while. Besides, no one can enter the yard without the permission of His Abbotship.¡±

    Then the previous Deacon Monk and Zhen Miao led Meng Qi and Zhen Hui away from the cliff to a yard that had been out of repair for years.

    Meng Qi was so curious about the paper. So when Xuan Zhuang guarded the outer door and Zhen Miao watched the inner court, Meng Qi went near Zhen Miao with a seemingly very familiar look, saying, ¡°Senior Brother Zhen Miao, do you know who instigated Senior Brother Zhen Chang? I can¡¯t believe Senior Brother Zhen Chang as a real disciple would betray Shaolin.¡±

    The paper was not folded directly on the table, so Zhen Miao and Xuan Zhuang, who found it first, had seen its contents. At this time, hearing Meng Qi¡¯s words, Zhen Miao nced at Meng Qi with aplicated facial expression. ¡°I do not believe it. Senior Brother Zhen Chang had an excellent gift and peace of mind. No matter ¡®Lohan demon magic¡¯, or ¡®Prajna palm¡¯, which is very difficult to aplish, he rapidly made progress. What¡¯s more, Senior Brother Zhen Chang was imparted the first volume of Muscle-bone Strengthening Scriptureafter passing Bronzemen Lane and returning from his travel. I really don¡¯t understand why he would be willing to take the odd risk of copying supreme arts and script for Zhen Yong.¡±

    Although he had a strong ambition to overtake Zhen Chang, Zhen Miao, the same as one of the most outstanding disciples of the ¡°Zhen¡± generation, inevitably felt sad for the death of Zhen Chang, one of his kind.

    ¡°Maybe Senior Brother Zhen Chang suffered threats and his family was caught,¡± Meng Qi conjectured.

    Zhen Miao shook his head, saying, ¡°Senior Brother Zhen Chang is an orphan and grew up in Shaolin, which is his family.¡±

    ¡°Honey-trap?¡± Zhen Hui eagerly asked, thinking that in the stories told by Senior Brother Meng Qi many heroes fail to pull through the beauty pass.

    ¡°How could that be possible? There is no woman in the temple! Senior Brother Zhen Chang has helped Zhen Yong steal scriptures for the whole year rather than doing it just after peregrinating.¡± Zhen Miao rejected it again.

    At that moment, Meng Qi also could not think of a better reason and had to follow Zhen Miao¡¯s words, asking, ¡°Is it not stated in the posthumous paper of Senior Brother Zhen Chang?¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother Zhen Chang only briefly said he was deluded into breaking the sacred rules of Shaolin and abandoning himself to vice,¡± Zhen Miao said. ¡°Anyway, the content of the paper is of great significance, but does not involve the secret that he needed to hide.¡±

    Meng Qi took a light breath. ¡°What about Senior Brother Zhen Yong? Did he mention why he stole the scriptures?¡±

    ¡°Zhen Yong, who had been trained as a man of sacrifice by Jin Gang Temple from childhood, came here for the purpose of stealing scriptures,¡± Zhen Miao answered with an unhappy look.

    ¡°Jin Gang Temple?¡± Mengqi repeated in shock. ¡°It was Jin Gang Temple! It was actually beyond expectation but stands to reason!¡±

    However, the fact that Zhen Yong stole scriptures so easily still made people feel that things wereplicated.

    ¡°Hum.¡± Zhen Miao said nothing else, but gave aplicated look to Meng Qi. ¡°Junior Brother Zhen Ding, the most surprising is you. Only by one move of your de did you hurt Senior Brother Zhen Chang and make him exposed and offer up his life as penance. When did your de art reach such a level?¡±

    If I were Senior Brother Zhen Chang, perhaps I would not only be injured! Zhen Ding¡¯s Kung Fu and desmanship have actually gone so far as to be so scary and horrifying?

    It was less than a year!

    Is it because Uncle Master Xuan Bei teaches Zhen Ding very well and secretly gave more resources of cultivation, or because Zhen Ding has another secret?

    Meng Qi made hollowugh twice. ¡°In order to kill Zhen Yong, Senior Brother Zhen Chang was so hasty that he exposed a w. Thus, I could desperately catch him.¡±

    It turns out to be Prajna Palm that contains the world and seal all the changes. It really deserves the reputation it enjoys!

    Well, since Zhen Yong is one spy of Jin Gang Temple, his desmanship should be one of the three great desmanships of Jin Gang Temple¡ª¡±Cut Vexation desmanship¡±, ¡°Exorcism desmanship¡±, or ¡°Cut Karma desmanship¡±, I do not know¡­ Anyway, the desmanship Zhen Yong cultivated has subtle changes and profound meaning, but Zhen Yong did poorly in it¡ªhe did not realize the meaning of the desmanship , nor did he know the borate changes. What he used were probably the movements only with little power left through a number of simplifications.

    Secretly recalling Zhen Yong¡¯s desmanship, Meng Qi tried his best to figure out the changes made to his desmanship for his own umtion in desmanship.

    This was a rare opportunity, for the three great desmanships of Jin Gang Temple had an equal reputation with only a few excellent desmanships, such as ¡°Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship¡±, honored as the climax of desmanship.

    ¡°Right? Senior Brother Zhen Chang is not such a careless person.¡± Zhen Miao did not quite believe what Meng Qi said.

    Seeing that, Meng Qi pretended to be suffering from the injury, pacing back to the meditation room for harmonizing his Qi-cirction and healing the injury.

    After a short eye-closing rest, a grand solemn voice came into Meng Qi¡¯s mind:

    ¡°The third Samsara begins!

    ¡°This mission is a single mission for each member of the squad.¡±

    ¡°Single mission?¡± Meng Qi was shocked and then plunged into a brief darkness, real darkness.

    ¡­

    The breeze brought coolness; the river expanded vastly; waves sounded still.

    Holding his chin with his left hand, Meng Qi looked to the sporadic lights of fishing boats in the distance and listened to the sound of tinkling round his ears, a little lost.

    After starting the Samsara task, he found himself not first entering the space, but appearing directly on the bow of a three-story junk ship.

    ¡°Fortunately, the Pearfower Storm Needles were sent to me¡­ There is a Buddhist Commandment de for self-defense¡­ ¡± Meng Qi fell on the bow with a heavy feeling in his arms. When stretching out his hands to touch, he found the Pearfower Storm Needles which were ced in the Samsara space, and his Buddhist Commandment de for patrolling hung at his waist.

    With tinkles lingering in his ears, Meng Qi restrained his thoughts, propping his chin with his left hand, and watched the battle on the deck with interest.

    ¡°The pace is too monotonous¡­

    ¡°That de move is simply funny!¡±

    He muttered, interestedly evaluating the fighting among two men and a woman, of whom one, wearing a ck robe and a grinning ape mask, fiercely carried a Buddhist Commandment de and forced the couple-like man and woman with swords in a flurry. Wounds were scratched one after another with the blood flowing, which showed that the man and woman would be killed before long.

    On finishing ¡°time-travel¡±, Meng Qi came to see such a bloody scene¡ªThe deck was full of corpses, men and women, the old and the young, all of whom were basically wounded in their throats, only leaving three people alive in front of him. Obviously, the weirdo wearing an ape mask was the murderer.

    Having seen this for a while, Meng Qi touched his chin, conjecturing. ¡°I do not know what level such a fight belongs to in this world¡­ ¡± At that time, wind from the river violently blew his frock.

    The couple-like young pair, though in front of Meng Qi, did not notice Meng Qi leisurely watching, for they were obsessed with fighting. After the man was hurt by a de again, the woman with her hair worn in a bun, angrily said, ¡°You, one of the Twelve Beasts, are so utterly devoid of conscience. In the future, there must be retribution!¡±

    ¡°Have no conscience?¡± The ape-masked manughed with a deliberately altered, hoarse voice. ¡°Why not take on the mission if someone pays the price? And this time it is your guilt of owning the Treasure Map. Give me the map, and I will leave you a whole corpse! No mission taken by us, the ¡®Twelve Animal Zodiac Gods¡¯, has ever failed!¡±

    Forced by his Buddhist Commandment de, the woman stood unsteadily and stumbled forward. If the man did not block the de with his sword, the woman would probably have gotten hurt in the center of her back, and would have even passed away by now.

    Having been stumbled for a while, the woman finally managed to stand firm. On the point of turning around and rejoining in the battle, she saw a smiling young monk in gray standing on the bow, ncing over her.

    He had his left hand supporting his chin, sittingzily. He was not old enough, but already looked somewhat handsome.

    Who is he?

    When did he appear on board?

    The woman felt so scared that she blurted out, ¡°Who?¡±

    Having heard the word, the man wearing an ape mask used two knives to force back his opponents. His split vision swept around, and he rushed straight to Meng Qi without thinking.

    Mr. and Mrs. Zhang Zongxian are also on the decline and cannot escape. However, it is the unexpected monk who worries me!

    Having made a fast decision, he rushed toward Meng Qi in a minute, having his Buddhist Commandment de crosswise cutting unusually ferociously, which showed a little sense of a sneak-attack.

    Meng Qi intended to weigh the Kung Fu Masters of the world. So he slightly turned his head side, watching the Buddhist Commandment de falling on his shoulder.

    Seeing Meng Qi still sitting nkly, seemingly caught off-guard, the man in the ape mask could not help feeling satisfied with his decision, and exerted more power wholeheartedly, vowing to split this spoiler into two pieces.

    ¡°nk!¡±

    He felt as if he had cut into iron or cut into a boulder, resulting in not being able to inch forward. What was worse, the following counterforce made him lose the control of the Buddhist Commandment de.

    What? What is this Thwart Kung Fu?

    He was shocked and frightened, and he did not dare to believe that he was only able to break the clothing on the monk¡¯s shoulder with just a white mark remaining.

    This is too horrible, right? I¡¯m afraid his skill is on a par with ¡°Tong Zi Kungfu¡± Bei Ku, the divine monk of the Fa Xuan Sect, that he has cultivated for 40 years! He is one of the Seven Great Masters in the world!

    This monk is a monster! Where did hee from?!

    He turned around and flew away faster than he hade to kill Meng Qi. But at that time, a saber,ing from one side, had a weird angle which sealed off his first escape route.

    Biting his teeth, the man in the ape mask turned around again, and opened his mouth to shoot a straight, dark light toward Meng Qi¡¯s face.

    This is his life-saving concealed weapon !

    The concealed weapon came so fast in the short distance. Meng Qi closed his eyes, letting the weapon hit him.

    ¡°nk!¡±

    The concealed weapon hit Meng Qi¡¯s face, leaving no trace.

    After shooting the concealed weapon, the man, called one of the Twelve Beasts, took the opportunity to run by Meng Qi so as to escape by jumping into the river. He never thought that the weapon could break through such a terrifying Thwart Kung Fu, but only wanted to distract Meng Qi in order to seek an opportunity to escape.

    Waves swirled against the boat. The man was just about to happily jump down when a Buddhist Commandment de cut from an unimaginable angle, directly breaking his lower abdomen.

    With his legs folding under him, he fell forward. Around his ear, the sound of waves was still heard, but got weaker.

    How can there be such a terrible monster¡­

    Turning his back to the man, Meng Qi took back his Buddhist Commandment de gracefully while cursing in his heart endlessly. Originally, he just wanted to capture the man for intelligence, but the shing concealed weapon almost let his rival escape, so he had to fight ruthlessly so as not to cause some following troubles.

    Seeing the handsome monk in gray kill one of the horrible Twelve Beats in Jianghu without looking back to see where the man was, the couple stood in amazement, even suspecting that they were dreaming.

    Except for the Seven grandmasters, they were afraid only a handful of people in Jianghu could do it.

 Chapter 58: Twelve Animal Zodiac Gods

    <h4>Chapter 58: Twelve Animal Zodiac Gods</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Meng Qi thought he had done well with this sh. It fully conformed to his requirements of being a handsome and elegant move. Thus he said nothing and waited for the couple to snap back into focus.

    After a moment, the scarf-wearing man looked at the body behind Meng Qi and swallowed. Carefully and excitedly, he said, ¡°I¡¯m Zhang Zongxian and this is my son, Li Xinyu. Thank you for saving our lives. Would you let us know your Buddhist name?¡±

    He dared not call this acolyte with formidable power a Little Master.

    ¡°My name is Zhen Ding. By chance, I walked by and noticed something happening, so I decided toe and take a look.¡± Meng Qi patted his frock and leisurely stood up.

    It would be better if he was wearing a white frock!

    ¡°s. My son and I survived thanks to youing to our rescue.¡± Zhang Zongxian sighed and gave Meng Qi a deep bow along with his wife.

    Meng Qi put his palms together and spoke as if he was an esteemed monk. ¡°Amitabha. Saving one life is better than building a seven-storey pagoda.¡±

    He smiled at Zhang Zongxian and his wife, waiting for them to tell him the cause of this attack.

    Zhang Zongxian felt the necessity to exin. After all, Meng Qi roped himself into this issue to save their lives. He must give him a proper exnation. And Innea Monkey had brought up the Treasure Map a few times. He wondered how much Meng Qi had heard¡­

    His expression was solemn as he said, ¡°My son and I identally received a Treasure Map, a relic of the great Snow God Pce of yesteryear. But somehow information was leaked and someone asked the murderous and plundering Twelve Beasts to snatch the treasure. The opponent you killed earlier is one of them, Zodiac Monkey.¡±

    Meng Qi had a rough idea of what was going on, but he was still unclear on some of the terminologies used. He frankly said, ¡°I have lived in the west since young and just returned recently. May I ask you to exin about Snow God Pce and the Twelve Beasts?¡±

    Oh¡­ Zhang Zongxian and Li Xinyu looked like they finally understood the reason why. No wonder they had never heard of a monk with such excellent kungfu! And there were no rumors in the Jianghu about someone like him!

    Concealing her surprised expression, Lin Xinyu said, ¡°Master Zhen Ding, Snow God Pce was the most powerful sect in the world 50 years ago. But unfortunately, those in the sect led decadent lives and eventually lost themselves to the demon. After bing immortals, they bossed around others in Jianghu. Later, the sect was attacked by various sects. After several ups and downs, the sect eventually broke down 30 years ago. Only one or two secrets remained in Jianghu. But it was said the head of Snow God Pce had predicted this oue and secretly buried numerous treasures, scripts, and Magical Arms for aeback one day.¡±

    ¡°Twelve Animal Zodiac Gods is a secret organization in Jianghu. There are only 12 formal members. They use animal signs as nicknames and all have great strength. Their moves are always mysterious. They ept any job as long as the client can pay what they want. Whenever they¡¯re not doing a job, they often involve themselves in some major events in Jianghu. They¡¯re obviously scheming some big. In Jianghu, they¡¯re called the Twelve Beasts.¡±

    ¡°Great strength? How great are they?¡± Meng Qi asked inly.

    Ennea Monkey¡¯s strength earlier was near Enlightenment. Meng Qi could only easily behead it due to the dreadfulness of his fourth stage of Golden Bell Shield.

    His was a techniqueparable with Dharmakaya, whose fourth stage was far better than most Thwart Kung Fu in the same level. With Ennea Monkey¡¯s strength, it could not have hurt Meng Qi without Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s Sword of the Sun-Prating Rainbow. As for the masters who had opened up the eye acupuncture, if their kungfu were not on his level, they had to use at least 80 percent of their strength to hurt him. And the damage reduction was obvious.

    Based on information rted to Golden Bell Shield, Meng Qi spected that the masters who had just reached Enlightenment needed at least three or four palms with their full strength to break his Golden Bell Shield.

    Zhang Zongxian was momentarily silent, thinking about how to describe it in a proper way. After a few breaths, he smiled. ¡°The Seven Grandmasters in the world are the best masters who have opened the Secret Chambers. This includes most of the Twelve Beasts and they¡¯re considered some of the very best masters. In terms of the realm, they¡¯re second only to Grandmasters. It¡¯s said two among them are Masters who have opened the Secret Chambers, but they¡¯re deeply hidden.¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯d best not underestimate the Twelve Beasts, Master Zhen Ding,¡± Li Xinyu warned.

    Meng Qi slightly nodded. ¡°Who¡¯s better and worse among the Seven Grandmasters?¡±

    The Body Secret Chamber sounded quite simr to the Enlightenment, but there may be some differences¡­

    He found it ufortable to ask about the technique in detail in case he seemed ignorant. Further, the couple was not strong enough to be familiar with that level.

    ¡°Fights between the Seven Grandmasters are rare. We truly don¡¯t know. But their fights with other masters are all intense.¡± Zhang Zongxian shook his head.

    Li Xinyu also nodded and said, ¡°The exact Master who has opened up which Secret Chamber is a personal secret. Outsiders can only guess.¡±

    ¡°And who are the Seven Grandmasters?¡± These were the people Meng Qi should pay most attention to.

    ¡°Fa Xuanzong Grief divine monk, Cui Xu Casten of Destiny City, Luo Qing the Swordsman in White, Wu Caisha the Ice Needle, Che Wanxiu the Snow de, Gai Yuan the Skyscraping Devil, and Duan Xiangfei the Mr. Leisure¡­ ¡± Zhang Zongxian briefly introduced the Seven Grandmasters, including their titles, appearances, and the kungfu they mastered.

    Meng Qi smiled as he listened. ¡°The meeting of fated people is a blessing and thus shall not be missed. I shall not dy you from leaving. But if the Twelve Beastse to you again in the future, how will you deal with them?¡±

    He casually mentioned this.

    Different expressions fleeted across Li Xinyu¡¯s face and she said, ¡°Master, Senior Cui Xu of Destiny City is my close friend. We have nned on taking refuge with her in Destiny City. No matter how savage Twelve Beasts are, they dare not run amok there.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯m reassured. How far is it here to Destiny City?¡± Meng Qi wondered why there were no mission hints this time.

    Did this mission need a trigger? Should he head to Destiny City?

    Li Xinyu slightly took a breath. ¡°It takes about two hours if you go down along the river.¡±

    At this moment, Zhang Zongxian seemed to have made a decision. He took out an old fur and said, ¡°Master Zhen Ding, my son and I were too greedy earlier. How dare we convert this treasure? Please take this source of trouble and mitigate our disaster.¡±

    Earlier Enna Monkey had revealed Treasure Map, so he chose to confess rather than making up another lie that the Twelve Beasts were chasing after him. He had sobered up and overcame his greed. He was unwilling to risk being killed and robbed by this monk before him.

    Looking at the Treasure Map, Meng Qi smiled and said, ¡°Is there a meaning to this? If I desire this treasure, I¡¯ll still kill those who know about it to prevent information from leaking.¡±

    He was still not used to referring himself as a monk each time.

    Zhang Zongxian and Li Xinyu¡¯s faces suddenly paled. They both had seen the fight between Ennea Monkey and Master Zhen Ding. They knew they were definitely not his match.

    The monk looked only about 13 or 14, barely an adult. How could he have such powerful kungfu? Even if he had been practicing since a very young age, he still could not possibly kill a first ss master as if he was killing a dog!

    Was he some old monster who had broken through the limit of Body Secret Chamber, breaching the limits of Snow God Pce set on human beings and immortals, and renewed his youth?

    ¡°You should go on now.¡± Meng Qi paused and looked up the sky, a little embarrassed. ¡°Well, you can make a copy of the Treasure Map for me.¡±

    If he had spare time, exploring treasures could improve his mission appraisement. What was more, there were many things that he could find that could be exchanged with Karma points.

    It was his first time to truly explore Jianghu. And he did not have simr experience in his past life, thus naturally he could not plunder. But it was not his style anyway.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need. It¡¯ll only spell disaster for us if we have it,¡± Li Xinyu said firmly.

    Meng Qi shook his hands. ¡°Without the Treasure Map, how can you calmly settle down in Destiny City for a long time? Make a copy and take it for your own use.¡±

    When it came to treasure-hunting, there ought to be someone to explore the ce before him. It was not the best idea to hastily go himself. Additionally, he may not even have the time for it.

    Seeing Meng Qi¡¯s sincerity, Zhang Zongxian tore a white cloth from the body and copied the map with blood. Then they left the original map on the deck, again giving a big bow, and left with the boat by the river.

    Meng Qi put away the Treasure Map, and still he did not find any mission hint. He crouched down, worried, and uncovered Ennea Monkey¡¯s mask.

    Behind the mask was a good looking middle-aged monk, his face frozen in shock and panic.

    Meng Qi searched the monk¡¯s body and only found a peculiar token, neither gold nor wood. It felt cold to the touch, with a smiling monkey head carved on it.

    ¡°Is this identification of Twelve Animal Zodiac Gods?¡± Tossing the token, an idea came up to him. Meng Qi put on the mask and walked back and forth.

    Since before the time-travel, he was deeply interested in various mysterious organizations, particrly those secret and powerful ones.

    ¡°I¡¯ll also establish a mysterious organizationter and I¡¯ll be the mastermind¡­ ¡± Meng Qi relied on these thoughts to ease his mood. ¡°What should I call it? Saint Seiya Knights of Goddess? But it doesn¡¯t seem right¡­ ¡±

    Just then, a tired voice came from the direction of the river. ¡°Is that Mr. Zodiac Monkey of Twelve Animal Zodiac Gods up front?¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± Meng Qi was momentarily stunned. Was he regarded as Ennea Monkey just like this?

    ¡°I¡¯m Duan Xiangfei. I¡¯m here with a request for you.¡± A shallop came down the river, with an old schr standing on the bow.

    ¡°Mr. Leisure?¡± Meng Qi was rather stunned to see it was one of the Seven Grandmasters, Duan Xiangfei! What was it that he could not do himself, but needed to find Twelve Animal Zodiac Gods toplete?

    If he denied he was the monkey now, Duan Xiangfei might kill him!

    Though Meng Qi was really afraid, he decided to cautious in his pretense. Though, once he threw his mask away after Duan Xiangfei left, where will he even start looking for him?

    Suddenly the blood on the deck started moving, shaping several words:

    ¡°You¡¯ve triggered the Primary Mission. Pretend to be Zodiac Monkey and ept Duan Xiangfei¡¯s task in finding his son, Duan Mingcheng. If you seed, you¡¯ll be rewarded 150 Karma points. If you fail, 150 Karma points will be deducted.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve triggered the Side Mission. Sneak into the Twelve Animal Zodiac Gods and find out its secret. If you seed, you¡¯ll be rewarded 150 Karma points. If you fail, there¡¯s no punishment.¡±

 Chapter 59: Remuneration

    <h4>Chapter 59: Remuneration</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Standing leisurely on the bow, Duan Xiangfei¡¯s expression was gentle and his temperament rxed. He looked more like an erudite than a martial artist. But deep exhaustion was etched on his face and the wrinkles between his eyebrows barely concealed the helplessness within.

    ¡°That¡¯s me.¡± He cupped his hands in way of a greeting. With a sudden sink, the shallop slowed down abruptly, as if it was loaded with a heavy boulder. Now it was logging at the same speed as the junk ship Meng Qi was on.

    Meng Qi squinted, estimating the strength of one of the so-called Seven grandmasters. Judging from his Qi control earlier, he gathered that he might need to exert all his efforts to deal with Duan Xiangfei, whose level was much higher. ¡°Mr. Leisure, are you joking? In this world, are there things you would be incapable of doing?¡±

    He imitated Ennea Monkey¡¯s approach and deliberately spoke with a low, hoarse voice. This way, no one would recognize him to be a fake. The monkey also used a fake voice anyway.

    Duan Xiangfei shook his head and smiled wryly. ¡°There are certain asions when a man¡¯s power is limited. In this world, there are many things that I¡¯m helpless to do. The passage of time, aging of beauties, there are also irrevocable things for any mortal. Mr. Monkey, if I¡¯m not forced to this, do you think I¡¯ll be willing to deal with Twelve Animal Zodiac Gods?¡±

    ¡°Oh? I¡¯m intrigued that there¡¯s something Mr. Leisure cannot achieve.¡± Now that he knew it was his mission, Meng Qi would have to ept this request. But he cannot be too eager lest he provoked Duan Xiangfei¡¯s suspicion.

    Duan Xiangfei sighed again. ¡°I weed a son at my old age, thus he was much indulged and neither apt at literature nor martial arts. He knows nothing but idling with his friends and living an extravagant life. That would be having fine for me, since I still have some fortune for him to squander. But half year ago, disaster suddenly befell my family. My unfilial son had gone missing in Destiny City and no information was delivered thereafter. Mr. Monkey, you may have heard of this affair. Please ept my request and find my impious son. If he lives, I want to see his person. If he¡¯s dead, I want to see his body.¡±

    His face twitched when he said thest sentence.

    Meng Qi noticed something odd as he listened. ¡°Mr. Leisure, with your kungfu and reputation, innumerable heroes would be willing to help you. If there¡¯s a mastermind behind this, how could he be your opponent?¡±

    Duan Xiangfei quieted for a moment, before smiling and saying tiredly, ¡°If I could it this way, I could¡¯ve saved much effort searching for your whereabouts.¡±

    He raised his right hand, showing a maimed palm without fingers. ¡°I devoted most of my life on swordsmanship, but five years ago, a misstep cost me five fingers. If this news bes known, many of my old enemies would certainly hunt for me. Therefore, when I found out my son was missing, I pretended to be mad and med him for turning on a devious road and bringing trouble to himself. I told people I had repudiated him and that I had already retired.¡±

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯ve already reached this realm after all. If old enemies reallye knocking at my door, I¡¯m still capable of sacrificing this old flesh and bring them down with me.¡±

    He said this cidly, as if he was telling someone else¡¯s story. ¡°I need to take some risks to save the impious son of mine, so I told you this as well. s, I¡¯m already old. I no longer care about Jianghu rankings and martialpetency. I only wish for my son¡¯s safety.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s actually someone capable of hacking off your fingers,¡± Meng Qi said, stunned. If the actual Ennea Monkey was here, he would have probably reacted in the same way. As one of the Seven grandmasters, Duan Xiangfei¡¯s level must be among the highest. But there was even a man who hacked off his fingers and destroyed his ability to wield a sword. How formidable must this guy be?

    Duan Xiangfei squinted slightly, his proud air impressive as a top-of-the-world hero. ¡°I wasn¡¯t aware of such an expert in this world either. He had opened three Secret Chambers and almost touched the boundary between human and gods¡­ ¡±

    ¡°Mr. Leisure, you too have no idea? How could this guy be unknown in Jianghu?¡± Meng Qi asked in confusion.

    Duan Xiangfei shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s like this man appeared out of thin air. He had no reputation before our fight and reserved himself afterwards. He¡¯s not any of the known masters, which is very strange. He¡¯s somewhat simr to you Twelve Animal Zodiac Gods. Huh, I even wondered if he was Zodiac Dragon, the strongest among you all.¡±

    ¡°I have no idea of this¡­ ¡± Meng Qi frowned. A man of unknown background who disappeared afterpleting something. This sounded a little familiar¡­ Wait, was this man someone like him? A Samsara traveller with Karma missions!

    Meng Qi thought this was very likely. Gu Xiaosang, who did not belong to Meng Qi¡¯s team and had her own Samsara space, was transferred to their world due to a mistake. She had to use some mysterious article to disguise herself as a newbie lest her identity was discovered.

    He came to this world five years ago and then disappeared. During this period, this Samsara traveller must have finished his mission and left. So there was no need to worry.

    Duan Xiangfei was not here to find out who the expert was. After the description of his predicament, he asked straightforwardly, ¡°Mr. Monkey, what remuneration can I offer you to ept this task?¡±

    How should Meng Qi know what were the charging standards of Twelve Animal Zodiac Gods? He barked an oddugh to mask his inexperience. ¡°It shall depend on what Mr. Leisure can afford.¡±

    ¡°This old flesh is proud of nothing but the martial art he learned for a lifetime. If it pleases Mr. Monkey, after the mission is done, I¡¯d like to give you copies of Tide-watching Chant, Sword Art of White Colt Crossing Crevice, and insights I summarized over the years.¡±

    ¡°Insights summarized in years? Do they involve those of Secret Chambers?¡± Meng Qi was already aware of the three Secret Chambers in the human body. It was different from the practice in his world. This world must have a novel method for practice. Since he had chosen Golden Bell Shield and practice through Enlightenment, he may not be able to open Secret Chambers at the same time. But it might be a good idea to check out other practice methods, for he could learn from the best out of the variety and explore the essence.

    Besides he could redeem all of them for Karma points! This could be his bonus for the main task.

    Duan Xiangfei smiled tiredly. ¡°Of course it will contain insights for opening Secret Chambers of Qi and Energy, but for that of Spirit, I cannot help. I myself haven¡¯t reached there yet.¡±

    He knew, for martial artists at a certain level like Ennea Monkey, their most urgent need is opening up the Secret Chambers. The insights and practice methods would surely sway him.

    ¡°Mr. Leisure has already opened two great Chambers. You¡¯re indeed one of the strongest masters.¡± Meng Qi did not praise him whole-heartedly, for he wanted to pry further. He had seen experts like Duo Ercha, whose moves could bring about blustering winds and surging winds with lightnings and thunders, a half-god and half-devil monster. His own master Xuan Bei was certainly stronger than Duo Ercha. Therefore he could not bring himself to truly admire Duan Xiangfei.

    Duan Xiangfei sighed, smiling. ¡°Nay. Among the three Secret Chambers, the Secret Chamber of Spirit is the most difficult to open. It involves the Primal Aperture at Mid-brows, which is particrly elusive. But once it is opened, one shall achieve a level close to god or devil, and can kill people without using his hands. Old man Cui has opened only one Secret Chamber, but it¡¯s the Spirit one. I¡¯m afraid I can only manage a draw with him at most.¡±

    ¡°So Mr. Monkey, are you willing to ept this task?¡±

    ¡°Not every offer could tempt me,¡± Meng Qi said pretentiously with his hands behind his back, his body straightened, and his frock fluttering in the wind, looking somewhat detached from secrity.

    Duan Xiangfei squinted. ¡°Then what would?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m already tempted, but there¡¯s somethingcking. I have a humble request.¡± The mask of the monkey head wore a perpetual smile.

    Duan Xiangfei seemed relieved. ¡°What request do you have?¡±

    ¡°I would like Mr. Leisure to collect some martial scriptures for me. They don¡¯t have to be very superior. Normal ones would do, but the more the better.¡± Meng Qi was nning to exchange them with Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms. Though they certainly would be hugely discounted when exchanged, many pence could make pounds. Maybe he could get several hundreds of Karma points out of this deal.

    And besides, every kungfu could only be exchanged once.

    Duan Xiangfei frowned, bewildered by the monkey¡¯s motive. He paused a moment and said, ¡°This isn¡¯t difficult. I ept.¡±

    ¡°Then we have a deal.¡± Under Meng Qi¡¯s nodding motion, the monkey head mask looked even more ridiculous.

    Duan Xiangfei sighed deeply. ¡°Mr. Monkey, you spared no time in epting my request. I must say it¡¯s out of my expectations. You spared me a lot of effort. Look, after your task is done, I¡¯d like to give you another gift. It¡¯s not as valuable, but it¡¯s one of my favorite belongings. It¡¯s quite a mysterious thing.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± Meng Qi asked curiously.

    Meng Xiangfei chuckled. ¡°You¡¯ll find out when you¡¯vepleted your task.¡±

    ¡°These are the people my son had contact with before he went missing.¡± He threw a package to Meng Qi.

    Then the shallop under his feet suddenly elerated and disappeared downstream.

    Holding the package, Meng Qi dubiously rubbed his chin. ¡°So the Twelve Animal Zodiac Gods never ask for a deposit when epting a task?¡±

    This question would not be answered. Ennea Monkey was already dead.

    But he was alsorgely relieved, for he was deeply worried while bargaining with Duan Xiangfei. If Duan Xiangfei thought his demand was too much and threatened to find another masked Animal God instead, he would have to undersell himself desperately to get the task. It was his main mission and he could not miss it.

    ¡°Destiny City. I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d really have to go there, looks like I have to look for Zhang Zongxian and his wife¡­ ¡± Meng Qi watched the surging river in the darkness. The couple knew Ennea Monkey was dead. He must find a way to conceal this matter.

    After he browsed through the materials from Duan Xiangfei, he searched Ennea Monkey¡¯s body and others on the deck and got some taels. Then he attached the body with a bast roc, and pushed him into the river.

    Thump! Ennea Monkey¡¯s body was devoured by rolling waves and disappeared for good.

    After everything was done, Meng Qi concealed the mask and token. He unleashed a shallop attached to the junk and steered it downstream.

    Standing on the windward bow, Meng Qi, with his hands behind his back, was feeling chivalrous and heroic. He was only sorry that he had not learned Crossing Lake on a Reed.

    Meng Qi arrived at Destiny City after two hours. Located along the river, the city was extended like a giant Chinese dragon.

    Because it was deep into the night, the water gate of Destiny City was closed, so Meng Qi disembarked from a quay outside the city.

    He did not walk for long before he caught something surprising. It was Zhang Zongxian and his wife, Li Xinyu, talking by the water gate with a girl in red.

    ¡°Amitabha. Karma is vicissitudinous as always,¡± Meng Qi dered the Buddha¡¯s name from afar. ¡°I seem to be destined with you two.¡±

    Zhang Zongxian turned his head and eximed, partly surprised and partly bewildered, ¡°Master Zhen Ding, you¡¯re also here?¡±

    Li Xinyu and the delicate-looking girl in red perked up in interest.

    ¡°I¡¯vee here to see you. The Ennea Monkey isn¡¯t dead. He feigned death and fled into the river when I was caught off guard,¡± Meng Qi lied boldly. ¡°Therefore, I came here to warn you. Best be more cautious and not tell anyone what happened today, lest the Twelve Beasts return for more atrocious revenge.¡±

    ¡°Many thanks to master foring specifically to remind us.¡± Zhang Zongxian was sincerely grateful, for he saw no need for their savior to lie. It never urred to him that Zhen Ding was nning to wear Ennea Monkey¡¯s disguise.

    The girl in red looked at Meng Qi curiously. ¡°Master Zhen Ding, my name is Cui Jinxiu. I¡¯ve to wee Sister Xinyu and her husband. I just heard about your prowess. You¡¯re so young for being able to defeat Ennea Monkey, one of the Twelve Beasts. I¡¯d be very pleased if you could spar with me and show me some moves.¡±

    Beside her stood a white-haired old man. His eyes and brows sagged down as if he was counting ants on the ground.

 Chapter 60: The So Called Not Quite Right

    <h4>Chapter 60: The So Called Not Quite Right</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Just as she finished speaking, she drew her longsword and pointed it towards Meng Qi, not caring that he had not had a chance to reply.

    She figured that Meng Qi was younger than she was, which was why she did not want to believe that he could beat the famous ¡°Ennea Monkey¡± of Jianghu.

    ¡°Such a spoiled child¡­ ¡± thought Meng Qi. He wanted to practice his desmanship anyway, so he also drew his Buddhist Commandment de and chopped toward the awkward area where Cui Jinxiu felt very uneasy, forcing her to retrieve her sword.

    Since youth, Cui Jinxiu had been praised by her father, Elders, brother, and Senior Brothers for her talent in martial arts, which had made her verypetitive. She got into stance and disyed her sword art, with her movements quick as a dragon and gold light shing from her sword.

    Meng Qi¡¯s desmanship was clear and grand at times, but also seemed capricious and mercurial. He could often strike Cui Jinxiu¡¯s most ufortable spots, causing her to be flurried and making it hard to find a firm stance.

    A constant nging sound emitted from the sh of the de and the sword. Meng Qi¡¯s desmanship was fast and fluid¡ªbe it the de Art of Five Tigers Cracking the Gate style or the Blood desmanship¡ªthey were all at his disposal, pressuring Cui Jinxiu to be out of breath. She felt her defense could crack at any moment.

    The ¡°Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship¡± was, after all, the supreme art of the Exterior. Meng Qi naturally felt more superior having harnessed the first de motion and transformation. Hence during practice, he had a deeper understanding of other desmanship, and won against quite a few desmen who had over 10 years of practice. It was just that hecked practice, therefore still unable to integrate the art.

    He flicked his Buddhist Commandment de and the longsword dropped, Meng Qi fell back a few steps and spoke like a Buddhist monk, ¡°Donor Cui, let¡¯s not disturb others¡¯ peace this deep in the night.¡±

    ¡°Where the heck did hee from?¡± Cui Jinxiu cried, feeling both angry and funny.

    Meng Qi replied calmly, ¡°All creations have spirit, and the flowers and grass are living creations. Disturbing them is not a good idea.¡±

    The people opposite were all speechless.

    A whileter, Cui Jinxiu retrieved her sword and muttered, ¡°I¡¯m no match for you.¡±

    Meng Qi smiled and said, ¡°Amitabha. You are too modest.¡±

    ¡°Um¡­ Master Zhen Ding, how does my Kung Fupare to that ¡®Ennea Monkey¡¯?¡± Cui Jinxiu asked with hope, trying to prove her strength.

    ¡°Donor Cui, you are extremely skilled. You possess such strength and yet to havee of age, you are on par with that Ennea Monkey. However, he is sly and cunning, has more Jianghu experience, and hence has the upper hand,¡± Meng Qi replied. He naturally could see that Cui Jinxiu had the strength of advanced sess of Qi-cultivation, whose sword art was not bad either, much better than the Zhang Zongxian couple. But she was nowhere near the ¡®Ennea Monkey¡¯, be it from the standpoint of inner force, movements in martial arts, or Jianghu experience. If they were to meet in battle, she would unquestionably lose her life, but Meng Qi was not about to tell her that.

    Even Cui Jinxiu¡¯s eyebrows showed delight. She nodded and said, ¡°I dock Jianghu experience, for my family wouldn¡¯t let me roam Jianghu alone.¡±

    ¡°Miss, Jianghu is dangerous. How could itpare to home?¡± a gray-haired Elder said kindly, who had not spoken till now.

    Cui Jinxiu puckered her lips and said, ¡°Uncle, we martial artists should roam Jianghu to stop crime, have a strong sense of justice, and help the weak, so that we owe it to the skills we have learned. Home is boring anyway, how could itpare to the exhrating Jianghu?¡±

    After these words, without waiting for a reply, she went to face the Li Xinyu couple and said, ¡°Sister Xinyu, it¡¯s not a good idea to chat here. Let¡¯s go into town.¡±

    Zhang Zongxian, Li Xinyu, and Meng Qi all agreed with this suggestion.

    Since the daughter of the Casten was here, the guards of the gate did not bother them. After checking her token, a guard opened a small door to let them through.

    Then, Zhang Zongxian approached and whispered in Meng Qi¡¯s ear, ¡°Master Zhen Ding, we didn¡¯t expose your Kung Fu secrets, did we?¡±

    That was Meng Qi¡¯s private business, and Meng Qi was their savior, so he did not spread the secrets.

    Meng Qi was quite happy about that.

    The streets of the town were wide and uncluttered, it looked clean and fresh. This gave Meng Qi a better understanding of the Casten¡¯s abilities as a ruler.

    After walking around for a bit, Cui Jinxiu asked excitedly, ¡°Master Zhen Ding, have you heard anything about immortals in thend of the west?¡±

    ¡°About immortals?¡± Meng Qi repeated, giving her a perplexed look.

    Li Xinyu smiled and exined, ¡°Sister Jinxiu loves hearing about mysterious stories of immortals.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re not stories,¡± Cui Jinxiu refuted, her face turning red. ¡°Many Jianghu ns have records of their founding masters being enlightened and ascending to the heavens.¡±

    ¡°Haha, everyone boasts about their founding masters. Tell me then, where could they have ascended to?¡± Li Xinyu asked jokingly.

    Cui Jinxiu had thought about these questions many times. Since Li Xinyu¡¯s words had scratched an itch, she replied excitedly, ¡°Of course to the realm of heaven. I¡¯ve read about the Snow God Pce n¡¯s records about the realm!¡±

    She knew Meng Qi was unfamiliar with the Snow God Pce n. After pausing for a bit, she exined, ¡°The Snow God Pce n always said their ascended founding master had be a God, and bestowed upon them many instructions, including a description of the Realm of Heaven. It was said the realm was full of the energy of heaven and earth, which helped with practicing, so that almost everyone was strong and healthy. Plus, herbs were everywhere, ghosts and evil spirits were servants, and there were even more true immortals who could move mountains and seas, or pick stars and moons out of the skies.¡±

    ¡°This¡­ ¡± Meng Qi clenched his eyebrows. He could not tell her that his own abbotship could move mountains and seas, could he?

    ¡°Things that happened a long time ago tend to be mysterious and mystical. This is not hard to prove in the recent 10 years. Has there been anyone that has ascendedtely?¡± Zhang Zongxian said, uninterested in any immortal theories.

    Cui Jinxiu sighed, ¡°I know, that is why every time I read these records, my heart is full of longing. I keep thinking that it¡¯s a pity that our ancestors could control the winds and rain and freezekes, but we can¡¯t do any of that. Could it be that the path of Kung Fu stops at the three Secret Chambers?¡±

    ¡°Sister Jinxiu, don¡¯t believe tales. In the records of thest few hundred years, who has broken through the three Secret Chambers? Or left clues on how?¡± Li Xinyu brushed Cui Jinxiu¡¯s long hair.

    Cui Jinxiu shook her head and said, ¡°The Snow God Pce imed that they had found a way to break through the three Secret Chambers, and break the boundaries of our realm and the Realm of Heaven.¡±

    ¡°That is why they¡¯ve gone insane, mad, and be everyone¡¯s enemies.¡± Li Xinyu half-purposely half-truthfully criticized Cui Jinxiu.

    Cui Jinxiu¡¯s expression became sullen and said, ¡°And that¡¯s why I¡¯ve been so keen on reading the Snow God Pce records on the Secret Chambers. But they¡¯ve been lost with time, and no one can find them now.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that there¡¯s no chance to read them. Sister Jinxiu, you know why we¡¯ve been chased by the 12 beasts?¡± Li Xinyu asked, steering towards the topic.

    ¡°Why is that?¡± Cui Jinxiu was suddenly interested and answered with a question.

    ¡°Because we got a treasure map, the Snow God Pce treasure map,¡± Li Xinyu replied, clenching her teeth.

    ¡°Really?¡± Cui Jinxiu felt surprised and happy. ¡°Sister Xinyu, would you let me take a look?¡±

    ¡°Miss, too many people are present. We¡¯d better talk about it when we get home,¡± Uncle He reminded them, while he looked at Meng Qi cautiously.

    Zhang Zongxianughed and said, ¡°Master Zhen Ding has known about this for a while now, but he is like a saint without greed.¡±

    Meng Qi watched coldly. He did not want to continue with this topic so he purposely sighed and said, ¡°Speaking of immortals that can control wind and rain, I have witnessed it with my own eyes.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± asked Cui Jinxiu with eyes wide open, looking at Meng Qi with both shock and surprise.

    Li Xinyu and Zhang Zongxian were shocked as well, but they both had doubts.

    Uncle He still did not lift his head up, as though he thought Meng Qi was just joking with children.

    ¡°I did see an immortal who could control wind and rain in thend of the west,¡± Meng Qi repeated.

    ¡°Really? Master, what was he like?¡± Cui Jinxiu asked. Her face went red, and she felt 50 percent happy, 40 percent excited, and 10 percent doubtful.

    While staring at the hustle and bustle of the long street in front, Meng Qi replied, ¡°He hadn¡¯t ascended yet, so he wasn¡¯t a true immortal. But when he did show his full strength, the nearby winds started howling, dark clouds gathered, thunder and lightning struck, and rain started pouring. His every punch was as if it were backed by the forces of nature, powerful beyond belief.¡±

    ¡°This-this is very simr to what I have read? They-they do exist¡­ ¡± Cui Jinxiu actually stuttered because of excitement. ¡°Master Zhen Ding, did you greet the immortal?¡±

    ¡°Of course I did, watching him being killed¡­ ¡± Meng Qi thought. Then he replied, ¡°No, but I¡¯ve also heard of other immortal legends. It is said two immortals were fighting and the result was that crimson covered hundreds of miles ofnd,kes were frozen¡­ ¡±

    ¡°Crimson covered hundreds of miles ofnd,kes were frozen¡­ ¡± Cui Jinxiu repeated, trying to picture this marvelous scene with her thoughts wondering.

    Zhang Zongxian and Li Xinyu collected themselves, both feeling that Meng Qi had made these stories up to make Cui Jinxiu happy. But what did he want? Perhaps to win favor with Cui Casten?

    After muttering to herself for a bit, Cui Jinxiu came to her senses, and started asking Meng Qi about the details. Because Meng Qi had encountered this personally, every detail was very real, and even Li Xinyu and Zhang Zongxian became uncertain. This story seemed too real to be made up, or was it?

    Only Uncle He¡¯s expression never changed. He thought these youngsters were just boasting and ying around.

    ¡°If immortals do exist¡­ then why there are no more paths after the three Secret Chambers?¡± Cui Jinxiu asked casually. Since she hade from a well-read family, anyone else would not be so knowledgeable.

    Of course, she did not expect Meng Qi to have an answer to this question.

    ¡°There might be, but perhaps it requires the merging of the inner and outer realms,¡± Meng Qi repeated Jiang Zhiwei and the others¡¯mon wisdom.

    ¡°Merging of inner and outer realms? It is a somewhat interesting statement¡­ ¡± Cui Jinxiu suddenly stared nkly and soon said with a smile. Zhang Zongxian and Li Xinyu could not taste the underlying meaning and just smiled to echo Cui Jinxiu.

    But Uncle He¡¯s face suddenly changed. He muttered, ¡°Merging of inner and outer realms¡­ What are inner and outer realms? How do they merge¡­ ¡±

    He squinted his eyes, sizing up Meng Qi.

    Cui Jinxiu continued her questions about this exciting topic. ¡°Master Zhen Ding, which direction did that immortal go?¡±

    ¡°He went in the direction of death,¡± Meng Qi ¡°honestly¡± replied.

    ¡°What? Im-immortals could die?¡± Cui Jinxiu asked with horror.

    Meng Qi smiled and replied, ¡°He hadn¡¯t yet ascended, so he wasn¡¯t considered a true immortal.¡±

    He emphasized what he had already told her.

    ¡°B-but¡­ ¡± Cui Jinxiu ¡°but-ed¡± for a while but could note up with anything, so she gathered herself and said with a smile, ¡°Master Zhen Ding, that a monk had said ¡®the direction of death¡¯ doesn¡¯t seem right.¡±

    These are the words of Taoists!

    Meng Qi smiled and replied, ¡°Donor Cui, you probably are unaware that the popr terms are not quite right.¡±

    ¡°Not quite right?¡± Cui Jinxiu blinked confusingly.

    Meng Qi replied, ¡°Just like you ssh some random colors on a painting, then it doesn¡¯t seem quite right. Uh¡­ ¡±

    He paused and saw a man walk out of a restaurant. The man had a striking saa on his forehead, and unique features. Heughed and said, ¡°Donor Cui, let me demonstrate what not quite right is.¡±

    When he finished, he disregarded their perplexed expressions and walked straight up to the man who had just walked out of the restaurant. He put his palms together and said softly,

    ¡°Amitabha. Young donor, I see that your be has turned dark.¡±

 Chapter 61: Knowing Oneself

    <h4>Chapter 61: Knowing Oneself</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Stepping out of the Heaven Fragrance Building, Jin Ancheng experienced the beautiful sight of hanging colorednterns and the noise of people ying drinking games. He felt a sense of indescribable satisfaction.

    This territory belonged to him, the culmination of his sess over the first half of his life.

    All of this was the result of his hard work!

    He lowered his head and looked at his soft, white hands. He could not hold back a smile. These might look like the hands of a rich merchant, but within Destiny City and the three districts nearby, these hands were nicknamed the Hell Killing Hands. Many throats have been crushed by these hands.

    Just as he was immersed in his memories, a young monk stood before him. The monk put his palms together and said seriously,

    ¡°Amitabha. Young donor, I notice that your be has turned dark.¡±

    After a short moment of confusion, anger rose in Jin Ancheng. Since when have monks be part-time fortune tellers? Thest person that messed with him still lied underground outside of the city!

    ¡°Young master, why don¡¯t you tell me which part of my be has turned dark?¡± Jin Ancheng replied,ughing coldly as he waved his hand to stop his approaching guards. He wanted to personally leave asting memory for this young monk.

    Before he finished his words, his gaze froze because he saw the four people near the monk, none of whom he could offend.

    Who was this monk?

    Meng Qi gave a half-smile. ¡°I¡¯m just giving you a friendly reminder. As for why it¡¯s turning dark, that¡¯s a divine secret that I can¡¯t reveal.¡±

    Was this guy a bloody monk or a Taoist?! Jin Ancheng thought of many curses, but he smiled on the outside. ¡°It¡¯s my honor to have young misse here.¡±

    ¡°Landlord Jin, I¡¯m just passing through,¡± Cui Jinxiu said, smiling. Ever since she understood what ¡°not quite right¡± meant, she carried herself this way.

    Meng Qi was no longer looking at Jin Ancheng. He turned and rejoined Cui Jinxiu and the others.

    Jin Ancheng was thendlord of the Heaven Fragrance Restaurant, the kingpin behind the most bustling street of Destiny City. He was also one of thest few people that Duan Mingcheng, Duan Xiangfei¡¯s son, had met before disappearing. Before his disappearance, he had hosted a dinner at Jin Ancheng¡¯s restaurant. Casten¡¯s son, Cui Jinhua, and Head Constable Fei Zhengqing were the guests. However, Duan Mingcheng never returned to the home he bought in Destiny City after leaving the restaurant.

    Duan Xiangfei, also known as Mr. Leisure, gave a detailed report on Jin Ancheng, hence Meng Qi recognized him straight away. Meng Qi thought he would give Jin Ancheng a little fright.

    Jin Ancheng smiled and apanied them to the neighboring block. After he left them, his face turned sullen and he told his men coldly, ¡°Go and do a background check on that monk and see how he knows Ms. Cui Jinxiu.¡±

    If they were just acquaintances, he would not show the monk any mercy!

    His Hell Killing Hands was not a mere nickname. It meant that he was willing to destroy anyone who offended him!

    Jin Ancheng was not embarrassed by this nickname at all. On the contrary, he was very proud of it.

    ¡°Yes, my Lord,¡± answered the two guards, leaving their group. They creepily followed the direction of Cui Jinxiu and the rest. They did not have the nerve to follow her, but knew that she and her group were headed for Casten Mansion. They nned on getting there ahead and wait. They also wanted to find out if the monk was staying in the mansion or an inn outside. If it was thetter, then they were clearly just acquaintances.

    After he instructed them, Jin Ancheng gathered his thoughts and headed back home. The monk¡¯s words kept resounding in his head as he walked, making him a little uneasy.

    ¡°Could it be something bad is about to happen?¡±

    ¡°I really shouldn¡¯t think too much. What would a monk know about fortune telling? He looks like a fraud!¡±

    ¡°Better be safe than sorry. I should go to the Xian An temple outside the city and ask for a protective talisman¡­¡±

    A skilled master like him had experienced countless battles and witnessed many more who were better and wiser than him fell. The element of luck had a lot to do with his survival. Therefore he and others like him were quite likely to believe in anything rted to mystical power and divine intervention, for the peace of their minds.

    ¡­

    ¡°Amitabha. Four respected donors, fate has it that we meet and yet also part. I have achieved my goal and I must now bid you farewell,¡± said Meng Qi, putting his palms together after they had walked for a bit.

    Cui Jinxiu said with some disappointment, ¡°I wanted to invite you to stay with us and inquire about the immortals.¡±

    Uncle He coughed and looked at the ground. ¡°Unless it¡¯s friends or family, it¡¯s unwise to invite guests to the house this deep into the night.¡±

    He was reminding Cui Jinxiu about the rules of the manor.

    Since it was their first meeting, if Meng Qi acted too friendly, he would not be able to avoid suspicion. So he refused Cui Jinxiu¡¯s invitation. After announcing his Buddhist title, he smiled. ¡°If fate is kind to us, we¡¯d meet again. I hope at that time, you¡¯d be kind enough to treat me to a vegetarian meal.¡±

    By then, it ought to be the climax of his investigation of the link between the disappearances of Cui Jinhua and Duan Mingcheng.

    Without waiting for Cui Jinxiu¡¯s reply, he walked away and turned into a nearby street.

    Watching Meng Qi leave, Cui Jinxiu sighed. ¡°Though Master Zhen Ding is young, he has the demeanor of a respected monk. If it were anyone else, they would not be able to contain their excitement and ept the invitation to the manor.¡±

    ¡°Sister Jinxiu, though monks are not supposed to lie, and stories of mystical powers often appear in Buddhist Sutras, you still shouldn¡¯t believe tales about immortals,¡± Li Xinyu said worriedly. Master Zhen Ding seemed too mysterious to make them feel at ease.

    ¡°Am I that easily fooled? Unless I see it with my own eyes, I won¡¯t believe stories about immortals and mystical powers like controlling wind and rain,¡± Cui Jinxiu angrily replied.

    ¡°That¡¯s good to know.¡± Li Xinyu sighed a breath of relief, and then asked with a smile, ¡°Sister Jinxiu, you¡¯re now at the ripe age for marriage. Has Uncle He found a good husband for you yet?¡±

    ¡°No way! My husband must be able to defeat me in a battle and must be humorous¡­¡± Cui Jinxiu said in one breath. She became angry when she saw the eagerness in Li Xinyu¡¯s eyes. Her face going red, she replied, ¡°I must choose my husband myself!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the only daughter of your family and the apple of Uncle Cui¡¯s eye. He¡¯ll definitely approve of anyone you choose.¡± Given Cui Jinxiu¡¯s stature, Li Xinyu did not want to continue joking and went along with her words.

    Cui Jinxiu suddenly became serious and pursed her lips. ¡°To be honest, my father did try to arrange a marriage for me in the past.¡±

    ¡°Oh, is that so? Who¡¯s the lucky young man?¡± asked Li Xinyu. Zhang Zongxian and Uncle He did not have an opinion on such a feminine subject. They just walked quietly and listened.

    Cui Jinxiu replied in a sullen voice, ¡°It was Brother Duan.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Leisure¡¯s son?¡± Li Xinyu asked for confirmation, shocked. Her eyebrows knitted and she said, ¡°It¡¯s said that Young Master Duan is a yboy and immerse himself in gambling. He¡¯s always apanied by a bunch of friends and spends money like it¡¯s water, yet his Kung Fu is average at best.¡±

    Cui Jinxiu shook her head and replied with difficulty, ¡°I¡¯ve seen Brother Duan in a battle. His Kung Fu isn¡¯t as bad as what people say. It¡¯s on par with my brother, and¡­ and¡­ I think there¡¯s a reason for his yboy ways¡­¡±

    Li Xinyu looked at Cui Jinxiu and pursed her lips. She only felt this way because she was infatuated with Duan Mingcheng.

    Zhang Zongxian became interested in this topic and added with a sigh, ¡°Rumors are often exaggerated. I didn¡¯t expect Young Master Duan¡¯s Kung Fu to be at such a high level.¡±

    Cui Jinhua was anticipated as the most promising one of her generation to break through the body¡¯s Secret Chamber and be a grandmaster. If Duan Mingcheng¡¯s Kung Fu could be on par with Cui Jinhua, then he was indeed skilled and possessed great strength.

    He did believe Cui Jinxiu¡¯s opinion on this because, for one, she came from a respected family and had a good sense of judgment. Moreover, she would not undermine her own brother.

    ¡°If that¡¯s so, then Young Master Duan is not only a skilled martial artist, but also a handsome one. Then it¡¯s a great match. Sister Jinxiu, what more do you want?¡± Li Xinyu asked with a smile.

    Cui Jinxiu looked at her feet, holding a corner of her red dress with her left hand. She said softly, ¡°Brother Duan has disappeared and no one knows his whereabouts. My father and Uncle Duan had an argument because of this.¡±

    ¡°What? Young Master Duan has disappeared?¡± Li Xinyu and Zhang Zongxian were both shocked. He was Mr. Leisure¡¯s son. Mr. Leisure who was one of the Seven Grandmasters and this kidnapping had happened in Destiny City!

    They had been traveling in secret after getting hold of the treasure map, so they naturally knew nothing about the current happenings.

    ¡­

    Meng Qi was sitting cross-legged on the roof of arge house. With a grin, he watched the guards who lost his trail report back to Jin Ancheng.

    ¡°I was worried you wouldn¡¯t send anyone to follow me. Then it¡¯d take me forever to find out where you live in such arge city¡­¡± Meng Qi was in a good mood. Based on the information Duan Xiangfei provided, there were only a few words to describe Jin Ancheng: He was someone who could able survive in any situation and would seek revenge if offended.

    But not long after, Meng Qi started feeling a little distressed because he did not have his night-traveling cloak. It meant he could easily expose his identity. Especially the fact that he had to pretend to be Ennea Monkey and try to draw out the other Zodiac Gods. He had no means ofmunication with them. If he wanted toplete his task, he had to use the dumb way.

    ¡°I have to borrow a night-traveling cloak from somewhere¡­¡± As he was thinking, his eyes shed. There was a guy dressed in a night-traveling cloak hiding on the opposite roof.

    ¡­

    The man in ck carefully tried to sneak into the designated yard. His heart suddenly felt warm. If he could sessfully pin this murder on someone else, he would not be suspected of losing the parcel.

    ¡°Please move on to theher world peacefully. I¡¯ll take good care of your orphaned children¡­¡± He smiled slightly under the mask, dropping into the yard.

    Suddenly, he felt immense pain from the back of his head. He was frightened and shocked. When he tried to turn his head, darkness covered his eyes and he lost consciousness.

    ¡°You¡¯re really quite faithful for bringing me a night-traveling cloak in the middle of the night. True love does exist in this world¡­¡± Meng Qi teased the unconscious man as he put on the cloak.

    Since Meng Qi did not know who exactly this guy was, he did not want to kill him. He just knocked the guy unconscious with the back of his de.

 Chapter 62: Bad Reputation and Gold-Lettered Signboard

    <h4>Chapter 62: Bad Reputation and Gold-Lettered Signboard</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Jin Ancheng kowtowed to the Buddha in the library and murmured in his study.

    A momentter, he opened his eyes and felt a little released. Something in his heart annoyed him.

    ¡°God blesses me¡­ ¡± he sighed.

    ¡°Yes, you should pray to God.¡± A husky but harsh voice came from the room.

    Jin Ancheng tightened his back and pulled down the Buddha without hesitation. The Buddha made a breaking sound. He turned around and performed ¡°Yama Deception¡±.

    However, he did not catch anything.

    Just then, Jin Ancheng found that a mystery man was sitting behind the desk with a ck robe. He wore an ugly mask for children that had a smiling monkey head.

    ¡°When did he enter this room? Where are the guards?¡± Jin Ancheng felt a chill and rushed to the window immediately when he saw him.

    He blinked, and seemed to see that smiling monkey face again.

    ¡°If you run, I will cut your legs first.¡± The hoarse voice came to Jin Ancheng¡¯s ear.

    This thrilling magic really shocked Jin Ancheng. The monkey face did not do anything and Jin Ancheng calmed down. Sweat beaded on his forehead as he asked, ¡°Are you Mr. Ennea Monkey of the Twelve Animal Zodiac Gods?¡±

    If I can beat him, then I will finally win. If I can¡¯t, my action now will annoy him. Maybe I will be appointed and have no chance to run away.

    ¡°Since you know me, you had better give up fanciness and answer my question honestly,¡± Meng Qi said in a hoarse voice.

    Jin Ancheng prepared movements under the table and squeezed a smile, saying, ¡°May I have your question?¡±

    ¡°I want to know, what did Duan Mingcheng do before he disappeared?¡± Meng Qi asked directly.

    Jin Ancheng frowned. ¡°Mr. Ennea Monkey, this is nothing important. I have told Head Constable Fei everything. That night, Lord Duan booked a special room and invited Casten and Head Constable Fei. He didn¡¯t call dancing girls and sent me away. Around half an hourter, Casten and Head Constable Fei left. He came out to pay the bill. He talked randomly with a familiar dancing girl ¡®Night Moon¡¯ and left directly.

    ¡°He talked with me no more than three sentences. All were about the dinner.

    ¡°He must have disappeared when he headed home. But there was no any evidence of any fighting.¡±

    ¡°Really? But my information was not like what you said.¡± Meng Qi started to lie to Jin Ancheng.

    Jin Ancheng saidposedly, ¡°Mr. Ennea Monkey may be deceived by rumors. What I said is all true.¡±

    Meng Qi did not say anything and looked at Jin Ancheng silently. The cold atmosphere and the smiling monkey face made him depressed.

    Jin Ancheng said awkwardly, ¡°Don¡¯t you believe me, Mr. Ennea Monkey?¡±

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Meng Qi asked and then said in a low voice, ¡°You have three sons and two daughters but no grandchildren, haven¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Jin Ancheng¡¯s eyes became sharp and he looked terrible.

    Meng Qi said slowly and deliberately, ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me the truth, I will kill them one by one in front of you. How long can you stand it? It is said that you love your little son most. Let¡¯s start with him.¡±

    He impossibly did that, he just scared Jin Ancheng. The Twelve Animal Zodiac Gods were extremely cruel and merciless. They could ept any tasks and finish them in any way. They had no boundaries. Jin Ancheng had to believe.

    Sometimes, bad reputation had benefits.

    Jin Ancheng looked more terrible, ¡°Mr. Ennea Monkey, what I said is true. Please don¡¯t push me.¡±

    ¡°You thought I didn¡¯t know anything?¡± Meng Qi snorted and turned his body outside deliberately. ¡°Your little son lives in the Western Yard, doesn¡¯t he?¡±

    Jin Ancheng was very angry but tried to stay calm. He rushed toward Meng Qi and held his throat and right hand. He also prepared to shout loudly to attract the guards¡¯ attention. He did not hope they could save him, but he just wanted to make more noise. This was Destiny City! The 12 monsters could only act secretly.

    The reason why Meng Qi turned his body outside was to confuse Jin Ancheng. Meng Qi moved away from Jin Ancheng and crashed into his embrace.

    At the moment Jin Ancheng saw Ennea Monkey¡¯s performance, he took back his hands and held Meng Qi¡¯s sleeveless shirt backhanded. He could not shout.

    Meng Qi did not dodge him and tightened his back to fight. He took his Buddhist Commandment de and pointed it at Jin Ancheng¡¯s throat.

    After Jin Ancheng caught Meng Qi¡¯s sleeveless shirt, his put his power into his fingers. But he felt as if he was catching stones and felt a sharp pain.

    As soon as he realized the bad situation, his neck was locked by the Buddhist Commandment de.

    Meng Qi moved his left hand and acupunctured Jin Ancheng. He smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Jin, we are both too elegant to fight.¡±

    Meng Qi annoyed Jin Ancheng deliberately and caught him sessfully.

    Normally, Meng Qi had confidence in catching the enemy. But at midnight, if he could not catch the enemy quickly, the noise could attract the attention of the head constable of Destiny City, young Casten, and even Casten Cui Xu.

    ¡°What do you want?¡± Though he had been caught, as a master, Jin Ancheng still felt angry.

    Meng Qi calmed down and said, ¡°I want to know the truth.¡±

    ¡°What I told you was all true.¡± Jin Ancheng answered looking at the Buddhist Commandment de at his neck as his eyes blinked.

    Meng Qiughed, ¡°You had better tell the truth. We ¡®Twelve Animal Zodiac Gods¡¯ always do what we said. I said that I will kill your family before, and I will do what I said.¡±

    Maybe the Twelve Animal Zodiac Gods¡¯ gold-lettered signboard worked. Maybe old Jin Ancheng attached great importance to his family. He sighed and said, ¡°It is not because I don¡¯t want to say. But I can¡¯t say.¡±

    ¡°If you tell me, you still have the chance to leave away with your family and possessions. If you don¡¯t tell me, your family will all die now.¡± Meng Qi felt good because he finally heard the truth.

    At that time, he learned the benefit of ¡°**¡±. If the man were master Duan Xiangfei, Jin Ancheng would not have believed what he said. However, the Twelve Animal Zodiac Gods will do what they said. He said he would kill Jin Ancheng¡¯s family and he would do that.

    No wonder that Duan Xiangfei asked to investigate the ¡°Twelve Animal Zodiac Gods¡±.

    Jin Ancheng sighed and said, ¡°That day, after Lord Duan sent young Casten and the head constable, he didn¡¯t leave directly. He talked with dancing girl Night Moon, then he went out and walked into a quiet yard. He made another reservation and invited other people.

    ¡°That guest was in a long ck robe and wore a face-cloth. I could hardly guess his age or see his face, but the guest should be a man. He was as tall as you, Mr. Ennea Monkey. He was thin, too.

    ¡°After Lord Duan entered the yard, he sent me out. I still felt strange and I worried that it would be harmful to young Casten and Head Constable Fei. I went to the other side of the yard and slightly heard their talking. They spoke in low voices and I heard dimly about the Snow God Pce.¡±

    ¡°Snow God Pce¡­ ¡± Meng Qi repeated quietly. ¡°Most things Ie across in this world could be rted to the Snow God Pce.¡±

    Jin Ancheng nced at that smiling monkey mask and said, ¡°It was about Snow God Pce. I could hardly hear clearly but I tried my best. Later, the talking sound disappeared. To my big surprise, I walked back to the front door to find that nothing but dinner was left and they both were gone.

    ¡°Since then, I have never seen Lord Duan.¡±

    ¡°Was there any fighting?¡± Meng Qi asked carefully.

    Jin Ancheng shook his head, ¡°No traces of fighting, but a pound of silver. I guess Lord Duan left with the ck-robed man of his own ord or he was caught forcking Kung Fu.¡±

    ¡°Was there something special with the silver? Was there poison in the food?¡± Meng Qi thought deeply and tried to find clues ording to novels that he read before.

    Jin Ancheng shook his head again. ¡°That silver belonged to Lord Duan, the impression of the Duan family was on it. There was nothing wrong with the food. There was no debris from clothes.

    ¡°Mr. Ennea Monkey, I told you what I know.¡±

    Meng Qi shook his head slightly with that smiling monkey mask, which made Jin Ancheng anxious. Jin Ancheng heard Meng Qi say in a hoarse voice, ¡°It is clear. But I still have a question. The part that you wanted to conceal didn¡¯t seem worth it.¡±

    He can speak about this part of the issue and it wouldn¡¯t cause any problems. Why was he unwilling to say it?

    Jin Ancheng¡¯s face became pale. He hesitated a while and said slowly, ¡°Yes, Head Constable Fei wouldn¡¯t let me say it. I had to conceal it.¡±

    ¡°Fei Zhengqing?¡± Meng Qi looked at Jin Ancheng¡¯s eyes directly.

    Jin Ancheng nodded. ¡°Yes. After Lord Duan disappeared, the first one to investigate was Head Constable Fei. He knew my secret and has better Kung Fu than me. I didn¡¯t dare to disobey him. I don¡¯t know why he concealed it.¡±

    ¡°Well, the wise man can change in different environments. It is a pity not to kill your family.¡± Meng Qiughed, then moved quickly and ran out of the study. Within a moment, he disappeared from Jin Ancheng¡¯s sight.

    Jin Ancheng was acupunctured and he could not run and catch him. He breathed deeply and shouted soon after. In a moment, the guards arrived and unlocked his acupuncture points.

    He let the guards go out with a somber face, then he sat on the chair in the study silently.

    After an hour, he stood up slowly and looked at the guards outside. While they were not paying attention, he opened the window and went into the dark. He jumped out of the yard and ran in the other direction.

    ¡°Heng, you are double-dealing, but I am wise, too¡­ ¡± Meng Qi sat cross-legged in the eaves in the dark and saw Jin Ancheng running out of the yard.

    He had read many novels and he knew something would happen under these circumstances. Maybe someone would kill Jin Ancheng. Maybe Jin Ancheng did not speak the truth and he would tell the one behind it all after Meng Qi had left¡­ Meng Qi at first doubted what novelists had said, but he decided to hide outside and watch how things went on. He did not leave until dawn arrived.

    He jumped onto the roof and followed Jin Ancheng silently.

 Chapter 63: The Only Thing I know

    <h4>Chapter 63: The Only Thing I know</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Jin Ancheng jumped high and low, backward and forward, left and right, and slipped into a seemingly ordinary yard after almost 30 minutes in Destiny City.

    With many years¡¯ experience in Jianghu, he habitually moved in circles and changed his directions constantly just to prevent any tracking, not because he had discovered Meng Qi.

    Meng Qinded on tiles lightly like a feather without any noise. Then he observed that Jin Ancheng, who was familiar with the yard, moved quickly and arrived at a wing room. And then Jin Ancheng knocked on the door rhythmically.

    ¡°He is so cunning that I almost lost him,¡± Meng Qi quietly muttered to himself in the shadow of the eave.

    It was the first time that he had stalked others. If he did not aplish the Primary Level of Lightning Changes, whose moves were subtle and agile, he might have been discovered already or had lost Jin Ancheng by Jin Ancheng¡¯s moves. Tired as if he had practiced for half a day, this tracking made Meng Qi sweat profusely.

    ¡°This yard is ordinary, so it must not be Fei Zhengqing¡¯s house. Who is the man that Jin Ancheng is really visiting¡­ ¡± Meng Qi frowned while thinking. Fei Zhengqing, the head constable, ranking in the top 10 in Destiny City, could not live in such a shabby house. ¡°Jin Ancheng lied just now?¡±

    ¡°Dong dong dong, dong dong dong!¡± After a rhythmic knocking, the door opened quietly. Jin Ancheng slid into it quickly and closed the door habitually.

    Seeing this, Meng Qi slid down along the beam slowly like an insignificant leaf falling down on a quiet night.

    Uponnding on the ground, Meng Qi began his moves like a puff of smoke. Just a few steps brought him to the window outside of the wing room.

    He listened carefully and did not hear any noise. So he stood up quietly, poking the white window paper with his finger covered with saliva.

    A hole appeared in the window paper after a negligible sound. Meng Qi peered inside with one of his eyes through the hole.

    Nobody!

    It was a well-furnished but ordinary wing room. But nobody was inside!

    No evidence of Jin Ancheng either!

    Surprised, Meng Qi checked again. Certain that there was no one inside, Meng Qi opened the window lightly and slipped into the room.

    A thought struck Meng Qi when hended: ¡°Who opened the door for Jin Ancheng just now if there was nobody here?¡±

    Suddenly, pping broke out from the bedside. Wielding his Buddhist Commandment de, Meng Qi was not panicked, but he looked over.

    The box by the bed was opened and a ck hole appeared. Beside the box stood Jin Ancheng and a middle-aged, long-horse-faced man, who apuded.

    There really was a tunnel. Jin Ancheng must have wanted to enter the nearby yard from there, which was his real destination that had a big mansion beside it¡­ Meng Qi roughly figured out what happened just now.

    Jin Ancheng lit the match in his hand with a cunningugh and his saas shaking. He said, ¡°Thanks to my rich experience in Jianghu, I waited a little longer in the tunnel. Otherwise, I probably missed you, Mr. Ennea Monkey.¡±

    At that moment, maybe the light had signaled other wings of the building and there came the sound of doors opening. They spoke in low voices and surrounded this wing immediately in perfect order.

    ¡°This is?¡± Without a glimpse at Jin Ancheng, Meng Qi, in his smiling monkey mask, looked at the middle-aged, long-horse-faced man.

    ¡°Mr. Ennea Monkey, it¡¯s not a good habit to be affected. Don¡¯t you, one of the Twelve Beasts, know Mr. Fei?¡± the middle-aged man said in deep voice incisively.

    ¡°It¡¯s you, Head Constable Fei. I just feel puzzled why you are here at midnight. To enjoy the moon alone?¡± The smiling monkey face hid Meng Qi¡¯s facial expressions.

    Fei Zhengqing smiled and said, ¡°The most mysterious 12 beasts deserve their reputation in Jianghu. If I were you, I would be finding a chance to escape now.¡±

    ¡°I just happened to have some tasks to deal with tonight and I nned to go outside through the tunnel. It¡¯s quite a coincidence to encounter you, Mr. Ennea Monkey.¡±

    While they talked, Jin Ancheng walked in the opposite direction, ready to attack Meng Qi. But he said, ¡°Thanks to the considerate head constable who set the rules of passing through the tunnel, or we couldn¡¯t have caught you, Mr. Ennea Monkey.¡±

    ¡°Haha, you are also a man of rich knowledge and experience.¡± A pair of Judge Pens appeared in his hands, as Fei Zhengqing casually praised Jin Ancheng and said, ¡°Mr. Ennea Monkey, why don¡¯t you surrender? Casten would show mercy on you for your strength.¡±

    Meng Qi replied, ¡°Actually, I just know one thing no matter how considerate you are and how rich of an experience you have in Jianghu.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Fei Zhengqing was a little grim by hisposure.

    ¡°I just know you can¡¯t defeat me.¡±

    Not finishing his words, Meng Qi jumped toward Fei Zhengqing ghostly. His changeable moves puzzled them. He feigned an attack with his Buddhist Commandment de but pointed to the neck of Fei Zhengqing directly.

    Seeing such moves, Fei Zhengqing praised in his heart that Mr. Ennea Monkey lived up to the reputation. He shunned the attack by turning his body, and hit Meng Qi¡¯s key head acupoints hastily with his Judge Pens.

    At the same time, Jin Anchengunched attacks from the other side. His fingers were curved like talons, pointing to Meng Qi¡¯s back and heart acupoints.

    We know you have Thwart Kung Fu, but attacking your acupoints can control you!

    Meng Qi did not move at all. He wielded his Buddhist Commandment de from the side, pointing to the breast of Jin Ancheng. Meanwhile, he tilted his head slightly and fully disyed Golden Bell Shield. As a result, his body was covered by ayer of dark gold color like Luohans in the temple.

    This move made Fei Zhengqing¡¯s Judge Pen miss Meng Qi¡¯s temples but it hit the acupoint beside his ears.

    Thwart Kung Fu can¡¯t help you as long as your key acupoints are sealed. You are not the divine monk Beiku who practiced Chun Yang Child Kung Fu for 40 years!

    The nib made of iron hit the side of Meng Qi¡¯s ears. A clear sound of ¡°Ding!¡± resounded like hitting a Golden Body of the Buddharupa.

    The dark gold shone under the light made Fei Zhengqing¡¯s shocked and scary face even uglier.

    Meng Qi wielded his Buddhist Commandment de to Jin Ancheng forward and backward quickly and retracted it from an unimaginable angle. After shunning the Judge Pen of Fei Zhengqing, it was another bogus movement just now!

    This sess made Meng Qi act like a tiger dashing down a mountain. With quick movements of his de, he caught Fei Zhengqing and Jin Ancheng, who could not break through his protective skill, and sealed their acupoints.

    After Meng Qi aplished the fourth level of Golden Bell Shield, except for key acupoints such as eyes, the acupoints below the navel, temples, and Mid-chest, Meng Qi¡¯s acupoints could only be attacked or sealed by weapons of the Enlightenment Level or edge tools.

    ¡°I said you couldn¡¯t defeat me.¡± Meng Qi grinned under the mask.

    As a famous master, Fei Zhengqing had few matched opponents with his renowned Judge Pen. He figured himself the strongest person only second to the grandmaster. But today, Ennea Monkey, one of the Twelve Beasts, gave him a sense of unspeakable fear. Without the characteristics of the grandmaster, Ennea Monkey¡¯s strength was so great that it made him scary. What Thwart Kung Fu exactly did he practice?

    This battle shattered his confidence.

    ¡°It turned out I underestimated your strength.¡± With his rich experience in Jianghu, he calmed down quickly and said, ¡°Destiny City collected rted information about the tasks of your Twelve Animal Zodiac Gods to identify your strengths. You must not have fully used your strength. Hehe, desmanship is not your best skill.¡±

    ¡°Who told you that I¡¯m best in desmanship?¡± Meng Qi asked with a smile.

    Fei Zhengqing sensed a kind of jeer in his words. He sighed, ¡°It was our false judgment. You are best in Heng Kung Fu. Do you have any rtion with Beiku divine monk?¡±

    ¡°I really admire you,¡± Meng Qi suddenly said with emotion. ¡°If I were you, I wouldn¡¯t be calm enough when I was caught to chat with anyone, even to figure out my background information.¡±

    Fei Zhengqing smiled ruefully and said, ¡°As a constable, I am used to interrogating. And I know you want to figure out the matter of Lord Duan¡¯s missing instead of killing me. So if I tell you everything I know, you won¡¯t kill me.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Ennea Monkey. I heard that you, one of the Twelve Animal Zodiac Gods, thought that it wasted your time and strength to kill people if they are not rted to tasks.¡± Jin Ancheng echoed Fei Zhengqing¡¯s opinion, fearing his lies and attacks irritated Ennea Monkey.

    Meng Qi said with a half smile, ¡°It depends on my moods. With bright moonlight, tonight is appropriate to kill someone. If you can¡¯t satisfy me, this time next year will be the anniversary of you and your family¡¯s death.¡±

    He had always been wanting to say such scary words because he felt excited about these words when he read novels before.

    As the head constable of Destiny City, Fei Zhengqing could well control his emotions. He calmly said, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you everything I know.¡±

    ¡°I want to know why Jin Ancheng is here sote. Did he lie to me?¡± Meng Qi asked in low voice. People who surrounded the yard stood still forck of orders.

    Jin Ancheng replied in low voice, ¡°Head Constable Fei told me that I should inform him immediately when someone inquires about this. But, I did lie to you about one thing.¡±

    He spoke frankly.

    Meng Qi thought for a while, and took Fei Zhengqing to the other side, saying, ¡°Tell me what lies Jin Ancheng has told me. And then I will ask him. If your words are different from his, you know¡­ ¡±

    Fei Zhengqing lowered his voice and said, ¡°The only lie he told you was that there was evidence left in the room.

    ¡°There was a leaf of Dragon Tree under the table. Only Dabei Temple nted such trees. It must have been brought by the mysterious person identally.

    ¡°So I deployed my men that very night to search Dabei Temple. But I was toote, missing the suspect. What I found was more clues which all pointed to the remaining evils of the Snow God Pce.

    ¡°We suspected that it was they who kidnapped Lord Duan because Lord Duan, who was long interested in the treasures of the Snow God Pce, never gave up his efforts to find any clues.¡±

    Meng Qi listened quietly and repeated Snow God Pce in his heart.

    Fei Zhengqingughed suddenly and said, ¡°I asked Ancheng to hide the truth for fear of alerting the enemy. But Mr. Leisure knows about it.¡±

    Meng Qi squinted and thought, ¡°Duan Xiangfe knew? Why didn¡¯t he mention in the materials?¡±

 Chapter 64: A Mysterious Kung Fu

    <h4>Chapter 64: A Mysterious Kung Fu</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    ¡°Why are you bringing up Mr. Leisure?¡± Meng Qi said cidly.

    Fei Zhengqingughed like a cunning fox ¡ª though he had a horse-face. ¡°Is it not Mr. Leisure who invited the Twelve Animal Zodiac Gods?¡±

    Meng Qi replied indifferently, ¡°There¡¯s definitely more than one person who wants to find out about the Snow God Pce¡¯s treasures.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s not him¡­¡± Fei Zhengqing was a little baffled.

    Meng Qi continued to ask, ¡°What other clues did you found after?¡±

    Fei Zhengqing muttered, ¡°There¡¯s someone I¡¯ve been suspecting as the traitor of the Snow God Pce, but I couldn¡¯t get permission from the Casten without proof.¡±

    ¡°Who do you suspect?¡± A raspy voice came from behind the smiling monkey mask, the tone still calm and even.

    Fei Zhengqing sighed. ¡°You Tongguang.¡±

    He only gave a name, assuming Meng Qi would definitely know who it was.

    Meng Qi cursed mentally. If the name did not appear in the information Duan Xiangfei provided, he really would have no idea who that was.

    You Tongguang, sworn brother of Cui Xu, was one of the richest merchants of Destiny City. He controlled the food, weaponry, ironware, and logistics of the nearby districts.

    He was not only rich and powerful, but also highly skilled in martial arts. Rumors had it that he had once broken through the body¡¯s secret chamber, but was stabbed at thest moment and put all his efforts to waste. From then on, his Kung Fu became stagnant and he started wallowing in money and women.

    Without Cui Xu¡¯s nod, Fei Zhengqing would not dare bring public figures like You Tongguang in for questioning.

    If Fei Zhengqing was considered one of the top ten powerful men in Destiny City, then You Tongguang would be behind only Casten Cui Xu and Junior Casten Cui Jinhua.

    ¡°Are you nning on using me to deal with You Tongguang?¡± Meng Qi¡¯s tone carried a hint ofughter.

    If You Tongguang died, his sons would not be able to take over therge family business. Even with Cui Xu¡¯s support, their martial skills were too poor for it. Besides, they have also lost a lot of influence and power. Fei Zhengqing and his men could step in and take over part of the businesses.

    It would be great if You Tongguang could truly be proven guilty. If everyone was after him, then Cui Xu, who likened himself as an ally of justice, would join the fray and grab a piece of the You family.

    Fei Zhengqing¡¯s expression had not changed, still giving off that agonizing vibe. He said bitterly, ¡°Old You and I have been brothers for a long time. How could I use an outsider to harm him? If not for the fact that evidence was found during the Dabei Temple search, I¡¯d never suspect him. But if he¡¯s really the traitor of the Snow God Pce , I¡¯d have to stand on the side of justice.¡±

    ¡°What kind of evidence?¡± Meng Qi asked, clearly unmoved by Fei Zhengqing¡¯s expression or words.

    Fei Zhengqing reacted quickly and said, ¡°A few of Old You¡¯s handwritten letters were found inside Dabei Temple. From the outset, it looks to be about ironware business deals. There¡¯s nothing out of the ordinary, but I¡¯m still dubious. Since when did Old You like discussing business deals within Destiny City via letters? This is very out of the ordinary for him.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps it involved illegal ironware deals. That¡¯s why You Tongguang didn¡¯t want to discuss it face to face,¡± Meng Qi replied casually, not caring if it was logical. If You Tongguang was afraid to show his face, why would he be unafraid to discuss it in a letter?

    Fei Zhengqing seemed to have noticed Meng Qi¡¯s slip of words and smiled. ¡°Outside of whatever Old You deres to be illegal, everything goes in Destiny City. He¡¯s always discreet and wouldn¡¯t write letters. He¡¯d just ask his people to do his bidding. If there are problems, he¡¯d just kill them.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily true. Letters could be burnt. You just happen to be quick enough to find them.¡± Meng Qi was still opposing Fei Zhengqing to see if he would reveal other evidence.

    Fei Zhengqing acted as he was trying to remember. ¡°Another time, I went to Old You¡¯s manor and identally entered his study. He quickly packed up a piece of snow-white jade pendant. I didn¡¯t take much notice at first. After all, such jades are not rare, but on hindsight, it does seem like the Ice Pendant, an heirloom of Snow God Pce¡¯s four Guardians. That kind of jade is rare and it¡¯s more than enough evidence to mark the traitor of Snow God Pce, but I can¡¯t be certain of Old You¡¯s piece of jade.¡±

    ¡°Is that all?¡± Meng Qi asked in a neutral tone, but inside he was anxious about Duan Xiangfei¡¯s reason for giving him only partial information. What were his intentions¡­

    ¡°Nothing more. If I have any more, I¡¯d have reported it to the Casten.¡± Fei Zhengqing shook his head.

    Meng Qi was not sure if he should believe him, so he said, ¡°After the Dabei Temple incident, did you keep an eye on You Tongguang?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s too skilled a martial artist. Very few skilled agents can keep up with him. Since weck agents, we¡¯d often lose sight of him. Currently I¡¯m nning to start with his sons.¡± Fei Zhengqing really was the kind of person to expose all his cards.

    Meng Qi followed up with a few more questions, making sure there were no ws or contradictions in Fei Zhengqing¡¯s answers. He then walked up to Jin Ancheng and said, ¡°You can now speak. If your statement doesn¡¯t match up with Head Constable Fei, don¡¯t me me for being cruel.¡±

    Jin Ancheng nodded heavily and opened his mouth to say, ¡°At that time¡­¡±

    As soon as he opened his mouth, his eyes became frozen. A shadow jumped down from the roof, his sword shing as he pointed it at Meng Qi.

    Only noticing the intruder when he made his move, Meng Qi¡¯s heart jumped. Meng Qi used the one-armed Mt Hua move with his Buddhist Commandment de, a ferocious attack to drive away the intruder.

    For some reason, Meng Qi had the idea that the figure was swaying slightly under the light. It did not feel like a real person, but rather a shadow. Yet the light reflecting off the sword only expanded further, blocking most of his view. It was cold and frightening, causing his hair to stand.

    He shed his de, trying to split the figure together with its sword. Just as his de shed past, it was as if the shadow and light off the sword were like reflections in a mirror or still water. They were like mirages that simply dissipated in the air.

    This was bad! Meng Qi had no time to consider if he had been tricked by an illusion. Using Lightning Changes, he took a step. He seemed to be retreating, but he was actually moving forward from the side.

    Poof!

    The noise of a sword prating rotten wood resounded. Blood spilled from Meng Qi¡¯s left shoulder. The intruder was relentlessly on his tail, each strike aimed at his crucial spots. When Meng Qi tried to counterattack, whether to block the sword or aimed at the person, all his attacks seemed to hit a ¡®shadow¡¯. They went right through without any impact.

    If not for his unpredictable and effective defense move, Lightning Changes, he would long have died under the intruder¡¯s sword attacks. Even so, blood was oozing from different parts of his body. Sword wounds were also surfacing.

    ¡°Sorcery?¡± Meng Qi clenched his teeth, not daring to slow in his steps. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what this is. What I see, hear, and smell, it all

    points to a shadow!¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t dy this any longer!¡±

    If he continued getting hurt like this, he knew he would not be able to hold on much longer. So he steeled his heart and took out a ck cylinder with a cold, metallic luster.

    The shadow attacked again with his sword. Meng Qi raised his hand and pointed the ck cylinder at him.

    Whether it was due to sorcery or other reasons, it was not hard to see that the figure was not far from the shadow, judging from his wounds. Meng Qi may not be able to him with his de, but this Pearflower Storm Needles was capable of attacking from all directions!

    Meng Qi¡¯s thumb was on the trigger mechanism. The shadow seemed to have noticed the danger and abruptly backed off. He smashed the window and jumped out into the yard. The window that was knocked away mysteriously flew up and blocked the needles attack.

    Meng Qi did not press the trigger. Under such circumstances, it was better to just scare them. After all, he did not know if there were more enemies hiding in the dark. This way, those in the hiding must first consider if they could block the Pearflower Storm Needles!

    Bang! The window smashed on the ground and the shadow disappeared in the darkness.

    Meng Qi did not put the Pearflower Storm Needles back in his pocket. Holding the cylinder in his hands, he used his sleeve to conceal it.

    He turned around and saw Jin Ancheng¡¯s mouth was wide open and his eyes nk. He was obviously dead, bleeding from his throat.

    The shadow actually had time to kill others while attacking his crucial spots!

    Meng Qi¡¯s muscles were pulsating, contracting his wounds to temporarily stop the bleeding. He walked in front of Fei Zhengqing and saw a confused expression on his face. His breathing was heavy, but he was alive.

    ¡°Mr. Ennea Monkey, what just happened?¡± Fei Zhengqing asked in a shocked and confused state.

    ¡°There was a sneak attack. He killed Jin Ancheng, but I forced him to back off.¡± Meng Qi was trying to sound as neutral as possible.

    Fei Zhengqing was half sitting during the fight, so he saw part of the battle. But since Meng Qi had his back to him, he did not see the Pearflower Storm Needles, which exined his shock. ¡°Mr. Ennea Monkey¡¯s skills are the best I¡¯ve seen apart from some grandmasters, even better than You Tongguang¡¯s. Yet that man could render even you defenseless. How could this be¡­ It¡¯s fortunate that you scared him off.¡±

    ¡°That man¡¯s Kung Fu is strange, like sorcery. Each time I struck him with my de, it was like hitting a shadow.¡± Meng Qi was not familiar with the different kinds of Kung Fu, therefore he divulged this to Fei Zhengqing to see if he had any clues.

    Fei Zhengqing¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Was it like seeing someone in front, but when you cut him, you hit nothing but shadow, and yet you yourself have been cut with a sword?¡±

    ¡°You know what it is?¡± Meng Qi asked in surprise.

    Fei Zhengqing¡¯s expression continued to shift and he was bing short of breath. ¡°It must be the traitor of the Snow God Pce. It must be him! It¡¯s rumored that Snow God Pce had a skill called Transformation Strategy. It can transform and create illusions. It bridges the boundaries of human realm and the heaven realm. Whey they attack, it¡¯s as if they were immortals that can¡¯t be harmed. For this reason, they called themselves the descendants of God and act as if they were superior to everyone.¡±

    ¡°That man must¡¯ve achieved a certain extent of Transformation Strategy and close to breaking through his Secret Chamber. He came to kill me tonight!¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ve saved your life.¡± Meng Qiughed. He abruptly performed an eagle flip, jumping out the window. He disappeared into the darkness momentster. This was not the ce to hang around!

    After leaving the nearby streets, Meng Qi examined his wounds. Underneath his mask, his expressions were a mix of mirth and concern. Then he mimicked Jin Ancheng¡¯s way, circling the area before changing directions. A full fifteen minutester, he found a hiding ce and changed out of the night-traveling cloak and mask.

    ¡­

    Dawn was breaking. Wu Fengyu slowly regained consciousness. He only felt a splitting pain at the back of his head and noticed the crowd around him, pointing at him.

    ¡°Why is this guy lying on the street? And he¡¯s carrying a de¡­¡±

    ¡°Is it an avenger from one of those ns?¡±

    ¡°But that doesn¡¯t seem right. He¡¯s wearing only a night gown. Maybe he got kicked out of the brothel for not having money?¡±

    He becamepletely awake hearing those words, expression suddenly frozen. Was he not going tomit murderst night? Why was he here, sleeping on the street?

 Chapter 65: Word on the Street

    <h4>Chapter 65: Word on the Street</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Wu Fengyu was both shocked and frightened when he remembered what happenedst night. He had no idea why he was attacked.

    He marily dazed before he started searching himself. Apart from the night-traveling cloak, he did not lose anything or receive any particr wounds.

    ¡°What happened?¡± He was full of fear and confusion. When he lifted his head, he saw a familiar face sizing him up.

    Zhu Mingyuan¡­ A thought suddenly popped into Wu Fengyu¡¯s head. Last night, it was his partner trying to kill him.

    Zhu Mingyuan had a serious expression. With a half-smile, he said, ¡°Old Wu, whose home are you sleeping in here? Did your wife kick you out?¡±

    ¡°I drank too muchst night and some hobo took my clothes!¡± Wu Fengyu answered, clenching his teeth. Suddenly a scary thought appeared in his mind. Could this be a warning to him for trying to harm Zhu Mingyuan¡¯s family?

    He was more convinced the more he thought about it. He noticed Zhu Mingyuan appeared more cautious and wondered if there was someone powerful protecting the man.

    Zhu Mingyuan saw the de next to Wu Fengyu andughed coldly. ¡°Seems like you¡¯re really distressed over losing the parcel and don¡¯t know how to face Old You?¡±

    ¡°s¡­¡± Wu Fengyu sighed. Only he could understand his own feelings.

    ¡­

    As daybreak was approaching, Meng Qi found an abandoned temple and slept for half a day to recover his strength.

    He did not leave the temple until it was time for lunch. With his de on his side, he found a crowded restaurant and walked in.

    ¡°Young master, you¡¯vee to the right ce. Exquisite Dining Building has the best vegetarian dishes in town¡­¡± The waiter weed him as soon as he stepped in, making introductions.

    ¡°Amitabha. Please find a quiet spot for this poor monk and bring four of your top vegetarian dishes.¡± Meng Qi did not care much for vegetarian food, so he was not picky. He came in to hear the word on the street. From the waiter¡¯s attitude, he could see that the monks here do not eat meat to avoid prying eyes when trying to find information.

    ¡°Coming right up!¡± The waiter cried, extending his sybles. ¡°One guest, four top vegetarian dishes¡­¡±

    As he screamed, he showed Meng Qi to a corner. He took off the tea-towel hanging on his shoulder and gave the table another wipe.

    After he sat down, Meng Qi pretended to be resting his eyes as he listened carefully to the conversations around him.

    ¡°Did you hear? Jin Ancheng of Heaven Fragrance Building is dead!¡±

    ¡°What? The Hell Killings Hands died?¡±

    Seeing the shock on his friends¡¯ faces, the one bragging said smugly, ¡°Why would I lie to you? My brother-inw works in the precinct. He went with Head Constable Feist night to examine Jin Ancheng¡¯s body.¡±

    Meng Qi was confused to hear this. Did Fei Zhengqing try to hide the cause of Jin Ancheng¡¯s death?

    ¡°We believe you, but it¡¯s just a little shocking! It¡¯s Jin Ancheng, the Yama Deadly Hands! He earned his nickname from trampling over other dead bodies. He escaped death so many times that we thought he¡¯d live a long and affluent life. Who knew the heavens would have other ideas?¡± said a chubby merchant, a hint of joy in his voice.

    ¡°People like him rarely die peacefully¡­¡±

    ¡°Heh. It must be chaotic at Heaven Fragrance Building right now. The Jin brothers are a handful.¡±

    The guests at the surrounding tables had started discussing Jin Ancheng¡¯s death upon hearing the news.

    The chubby, merchant-like bloke continued, ¡°Brother Cao, do you know what caused Jin Ancheng¡¯s death?¡±

    The one who answered Brother Cao coughed. Under many eager eyes, he had a sip of his tea and pretended a bit, before answering, ¡°He was killed by Ennea Monkey of the Twelve Beasts.¡±

    ¡°What? The Twelve Beasts?¡±

    ¡°Ennea Monkey?¡±

    Sounds of shock and fear were heard, as if the Twelve Beasts were devils and the source of their nightmares.

    Meng Qi¡¯s mouth twitched. Fei Zhengqing seemed to have pinned Jin Ancheng¡¯s death on him to cover up for the suspected culprit, Snow God Pce traitor. What was the point for him to do so?

    A few momentster, the chubby merchant collected himself. ¡°Brother Cao? Was it really Ennea Monkey? Jin Ancheng is considered one of the best fighters of the southern five states. Not many could take his life.¡±

    The battle record of the Twelve Beasts was iplete. For some, people regarded them to be grandmasters. The rest, people doubted they could even defeat a skilled master like Jin Ancheng. Ennea Monkey belonged to thetter group, which was why people were doubtful. When any of the Twelve Beasts killed, provided they were not in a rush, they would leave their sign behind to add to their legend.

    ¡°A monkey-faced mask was left behind and Jin Ancheng¡¯s throat was slit in one motion¡­ ¡± Brother Cao went on to exin the details.

    One motion? Perhaps they were trying to cover up the sword wound on his throat¡­Meng Qi smiled as he watched the waiter bring him his vegetarian dishes. It was quite nice when he gave them a taste. Going vegetarian once in a while really refreshed the body.

    A wave of gaspster, people were chattering among themselves.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t the Twelve Beasts too terrifying? They killed even Landlord Jin¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. It has long been rumored that the Twelve Beasts were the strangest, scariest, and most mysterious group. I didn¡¯t believe it at first, but after today, I know it¡¯s not just a tale!¡±

    ¡°They dare tomit murder in Destiny City. Aren¡¯t they worried about angering the great Casten?¡±

    ¡°I heard Zodiac Dragon and Primus Rat are grandmasters who fear no one!¡±

    ¡°Never mind them, you can¡¯t underestimate Ennea Monkey¡¯s strength either. Jin Ancheng has always been ranked in the top 20 skilled martial artists in Destiny City and the southern five states. Seeing as Ennea Monkey could easily kill him, his Kung Fu is perhaps on par with Head Constable Fei.¡±

    ¡°Who cares? I just know he¡¯s not someone we want to mess with.¡±

    During their discussion, their fear of Ennea Monkey had increased quite a bit.

    ¡°Why did Ennea Monkey want to kill Jin Ancheng?¡± the chubby merchant asked curiously.

    Brother Cao sneered. ¡°Twelve Beasts never reveal their tasks or exin their reasons, but Head Constable Fei suspects it has something to do with the disappearance of Duan Mingcheng, Lord Duan¡¯s son. Perhaps there¡¯s some big secret behind it.¡±

    Everyone had their own opinion about Duan Mingcheng¡¯s disappearance, meaning that Meng Qi could not get any meaningful information out of them. He slowly finished his vegetarian dishes, paid the waiter, and left the restaurant. He walked in the direction of the watergate.

    The information that Mr. Leisure, Duan Xiangfei, had provided did have some notes on the Snow God Pce traitor. It seemed like Duan Xiangfei had done some investigation of his own.

    The traitor that Duan Xiangfei had discovered was called Wu Cheng, the owner of a northern goods shop near the watergate. He usually stayed indoors, but loved befriending the poor.

    After leaving the Jinshui bridge, Meng Qi came to the most affluent part of the city. It was also where Heaven Fragrance Building was situated, but he did not go through there. He stayed away and went around to avoid the ce.

    Inside the North-South Pass shop, Meng Qi was holding a string of sanders beads and smiling. He asked the shop attendant, ¡°These Buddha beads aren¡¯t too bad, but do you have something better?¡±

    ¡°Something better?¡± The attendant looked him up and down. Judging from Meng Qi¡¯s clothes, he was just amon monk. What could he afford?

    When Meng Qi took out a handful of silvers from his pocket, the attendant immediately smiled and said, ¡°We do indeed have better beads. Allow me to go and get the owner.¡±

    Duan Xiangfei had told him that once an item exceeds a certain price, the shop manager would have to get the owner, for it was beyond his decision, by which time Wu Cheng himself woulde out, Meng Qi just used Duan Xiangfei¡¯s method.

    Momentster, a in-looking man about 30 years old walked in. He was holding a string of Buddha beads. With a smile, he said, ¡°Young Master, this is made of Aloeswood from the south sea. It calibrates Qi and calms you down.¡±

    Meng Qi gently rubbed the beads, a heady aroma rising to his nose. It was a strong yet not overpowering smell, giving off a calming feeling.

    ¡°Not bad. I didn¡¯t think a northern goods store has Buddha beads from the south sea,¡± Meng Qi said casually.

    Wu Cheng kept smiling. ¡°The shop is called The North-South Pass. We naturally carry products from both the north and the south. Are you happy with these beads?¡±

    ¡°Very satisfied.¡± Meng Qi reckoned these beads were beneficial for his cultivation and practice. He did not mind buying it. He looked up and down Wu Cheng and said seriously, ¡°Donor, I see that dark clouds have covered your aurora. You¡¯re in for some strife in the near future.¡±

    Wu Cheng¡¯s smile disappeared immediately. He wanted to give the monk a good beating. Damn these Jianghu frauds. If he believed him, the monk would make these beads the key object that could block his troubles, allowing the monk to leave with the beads without paying.

    His expression fell and he said, ¡°I¡¯ve never believed in Buddhism, Young Master. Please see yourself out.¡±

    Meng Qi said nothing else. Heughed coldly and left the store.

    If the average person was cursed, they would at least be angered and yell insults. But Wu Cheng was a little too polite, making him more suspicious. It was inconvenient to move around during the day, so Meng Qi decided to return to check things out at night.

    After walking around for a bit, Meng Qi decided to return to the abandoned temple. When he got close, he saw Zhang Zongxian pacing out in front.

    ¡°Donor Zhang, are you looking for me?¡± Meng Qi walked up to him.

    Zhang Zongxian was a little startled. He said, ¡°Master Zhen Ding, Casten Cui invites you to have a chat in his home.¡±

    ¡°Casten Cui?¡± Meng Qi was surprised. He had not expected things to proceed so fast.

    Zhang Zongxian replied bitterly, ¡°Ennea Monkey has popped up again and killed Landlord Jin. Master, you have fought him. That¡¯s why Casten Cui and Head Constable Fei want to ask you some questions to see if they can find any clues.¡±

    ¡°Ennea Monkey appeared again? I struck him with my de! He was wounded quite severely!¡± Meng Qi acted like he was shocked. He had long practiced this reaction.

    Zhang Zongxian looked at Meng Qi oddly. ¡°Master, I have my suspicions too. Even if your strike didn¡¯t kill him, it would at least force him toy t on his back for a couple of weeks. Unless the killer is an impostor?¡±

    ¡°Perhaps Ennea Monkey is trained in Thwart Kung Fu as well. It¡¯s my oversight,¡± Meng Qi answered hastily. ¡°Donor Zhang, did you tell Casten Cui about my battle with Ennea Monkey?¡±

    Fei Zhengqing and the rest were exceptional desman and well-trained in Achievement of the Pure Body. Besides, they had almost killed Ennea Monkey in the past. If Zhang Zongxian told Cui Xu, it would not be hard for Fei Zhengqing, an experienced Jianghu person and a constable, to figure out Ennea Monkey fromst night was, in fact, Meng Qi in disguise.

    Zhang Zongxian shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s your personal business. I dare not discuss it with others. So I said that it was chaotic and that I simply saw how you struck Ennea Monkey¡¯s abdomen with your de in thest moments. My wife and I said nothing to the Casten about the Treasure Map. We just told him it was a copy.¡±

    Meng Qi looked at Zhang Zongxian deeply and saw the honesty in his eyes. He felt at ease and sighed. ¡°I¡¯ll follow you to the manor right away.¡±

    If it was up to people like Gu Xiaosang, Zhang Zongxian and his wife would have long been killed a hundred times over to prevent the secret from being leaked. But he cannot do that. Either way, he had already epted the main task. As long as he can find Duan Mingcheng, it was not a big deal not to have Ennea Monkey¡¯s identity as a cover. So it did not matter if the couple identally leaked his secret. At most, it would just hinder his chances ofpleting his auxiliary task.

 Chapter 66: The Sword God in White

    <h4>Chapter 66: The Sword God in White</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    The ce where Meng Qi saw Cui Xu was not the guest room of the Casten Mansion, nor was its study, but the garden between the inner and outer yards.

    Cui Xu was a thin middle-aged man, and it¡¯s not hard to tell that he was a handsome man in his younger days. Even now, he still hadn¡¯t lost his charm, wearing a handsome beard. Elegance just emanated from his bones, yet there was a sense of sternness about him.

    He had four people by his side, two of whom Meng Qi had met before. One who was pretty, and liked wearing red wasdy Cui Jinxiu, the other was the long-faced head constable Fei Zhengqing

    The other two were a bit older than Fei Zhengqing. One was a stout old man, full of gray hair and wrinkles, yet with a ruddyplexion, his back straight and always wearing a smile on his face, which made him very approachable. The other was over fifty, with a red face, bushy eyebrows and a full head of hair.

    Seeing this group of five, Meng Qi was a bit taken aback. Lady Cui is here but I don¡¯t see Junior Casten Cui Jinhua. Could it be that he has more pressing matters to attend to?

    ¡°Master Zhen Ding, do forgive my bold invitation.¡± Though Cui Xu had always been stern, being a grandmaster, he nevercked the necessary formalities.

    Meng Qi put his palms together and replied, ¡°Amitabha, the twelve beasts have stirred up Jianghu, their hands are full of blood and havemitted unforgivable sins. When I heard the Ennea Monkey had spilled blood with the Destiny city, even if the Casten didn¡¯t invite me, I¡¯d have invited myself.¡±

    After Cui Xu finished his greetings, his expression was stern again, he nodded and said, ¡°Master Zhen Ding is very kind, I thank you on behalf of the citizens of Destiny City.¡±

    After a bit of chatter, Fei Zhengqing smiled and directed the topic, ¡°Master Zhen Ding, you are a guest from afar, let me make some introductions. I¡¯m Fei Zhengqing, head constable of Destiny City, and responsible for the arrest of the Ennea Monkey. This is You Tongguang, Mr. You, sworn brother of the Casten, also known as the ¡®living God of Wealth¡¯.¡±

    He pointed toward a smiling elder.

    So this is You Tongguang¡­ Meng Qi greeted himmonly but memorized his looks, body type, and clothing.

    ¡°This is elder Mu Shan, themander of the southern 18 waterways, also known as Third Master Mu, another sworn brother of the Casten.¡± Fei Zhengqing introduced the red-faced, bushy-bearded elder.

    Mu Shan nodded slightly, suspiciously looking at Meng Qi.

    ¡°Needless for me to introduce my niece Jinxiu, I¡¯m assuming you¡¯re already acquainted.¡± Fei Zhengqing stopped smiling and said in earnest, ¡°Master Zhen Ding, the fact that you can wound the Ennea Monkey means that you¡¯re a highly skilled martial artist. We need your help to arrest him.¡±

    ¡°Ha.¡± Mushan sniggered contemptuously, but he didn¡¯t make any over-the-top reactions.

    ¡°Head Constable Fei, feel free to ask anything.¡± Due to the fact that the Ennea Monkey was of simr height to Meng Qi, he did not worry that Fei Zhengqing could figure out that it was he who was disguised as the ¡°Ennea Monkey¡±.

    Fei Zhengqing nodded and said, ¡°Master, first, I will apologize for my questioning, this is just the usual routine.¡±

    After he got the nod from Meng Qi, he started with the questions, ¡°From where did youe and where did you meet the Ennea Monkey?¡±

    ¡°Ie from thend of the extreme west. I was traveling thend, and when I was on the boat I saw the Ennea Monkey trying to kill Donor Zhang and his wife¡­ ¡± With Fei Zhengqing¡¯s questions, Meng Qi told Fei about his encounters with a mixture of both truth and falsehood. He boasted that his desmanship was prodigious, and just managed to wound the Ennea Monkey, but the Ennea Monkey was trained in Thwart Kung Fu and escaped by faking his death.

    Fei Zhengqing kept asking about the details, but Meng Qi had long prepared the answers in keeping with Zhang Zongxian¡¯s answers so as to be sure there weren¡¯t any contradictions.

    ¡°Master Zhen Ding truly is a grandmaster of the de, such skilled desmanship of the Ennea Monkey, not to mention his Thwart Kung Fu was still no match for you. I must ashamedly confess that judging fromck of evidence from the effortless murder of Landlord Jin Ancheng, I¡¯m afraid that I won¡¯t stand a chance against the Ennea Monkey.¡± Fei Zhengqing said smiling, but his expressions showed a hint of suspicion.

    Even if the Ennea Monkey was well-trained in Thwart Kung Fu and avoided serious harm, he was wounded earlier in the night and recoveredter the same night, which seemed a bit too miraculous. It was too hard to believe unless the Ennea Monkey had reached the level where he¡¯s just half a step away from breaking through the human body¡¯s Secret Chamber.

    If that were the case, then Zhen Ding, who faced him straight up, was at the same level, which was even much scarier given his age.

    Before Meng Qi could answer, Mu Shan already let out a fakeugh. He gave Meng Qi a harsh stare and said, ¡°Master Zhen Ding, your story is convincing, but I¡¯m having trouble believing you, even a gifted genius cannot bypass painstaking practice!¡±

    ¡°Allow me, a dotage to test you personally!¡±

    In the same instant, he drew a long de from his hip and started attacking. Cui Xu, Fei Zhengqing, and You Tongguang made no attempt to stop him, instead, they watched Meng Qi with interest.

    Meng Qi, who was sitting on the stone stool smiled, he didn¡¯t move, just lightly blocked with his own de. Before Mu Shan¡¯s de could truly stretch, Meng Qi¡¯s de had alreadynded on his most vulnerable spot.

    This wasn¡¯t the Blood desmanship, nor the de Art of Five Tigers Cracking the Gate, it was, in fact, the ¡°Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship¡±, which Meng Qi had been pondering for the past 7 months. He took out the rtively easy changes of the ¡°Peace Quietude Split¡±, andbined it with the two de arts which he already knew and came up with a new style that did not involve de-intentions.

    Meng Qi hoped that in the future, he could invent aplete desmanship, favorable even during the enlightenment period.

    Even without de-intentions, or de-charm and excitement, but just basing it on the standard of the Qi-cultivation period, these moves were considered refined and exquisite, giving off an indescribable charm.

    Yet in this world, apart from the Seven Grandmasters whom he never fought with, Meng Qi reckoned the finest martial ar¡ªtists were the ones who achieved advanced sess of Qi-cultivation and got close to Enlightenment¡ªFor some reason, Meng Qi thought there was something missing when trained in this world, too many constraints and shackles. The efficiency could notpare to that when he was at Shaolin.

    Seeing Meng Qi¡¯s ingenious de motion, Cui Xu slightly squinted at him, and Fei Zhengqing and You Tongguang had no other expressions on their faces apart from focus and shock.

    The power of the de was blocked at the critical moment, Mu Shan just felt his blood boiling and breathing bing difficult but he didn¡¯t give in. He clenched his teeth and changed forms, taking a diagonal step and sliding sideways.

    Meng Qi neither moved his feet nor his body, he casually waved his de and a loud ng erupted, cutting the weak point of Mu Shan¡¯s sword, forcing him to take a step back.

    Mu Shan screamed in anger and attacked again, but his strikes all seemed to have been casually blocked by Meng Qi¡¯s de and dissipated.

    ¡°Brother, stop trying, Master Zhen Ding¡¯s desmanship is marvelous.¡± Cui Xu opened his mouth to stop Mu Shan attacking again, and used the word ¡°marvelous¡± to describe Meng Qi¡¯s self-invented desmanship.

    Mu Shan finally stopped, breathing heavily. In hindsight of what just happened, Mu Shan¡¯s ego shattered.

    Upon hearing thepliment, Meng Qi smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m not worthy of Casten¡¯s high praise.¡±

    His newly invented desmanship was still very scattered and unsystematic, the changes in form were not linked either. If he kept battling, he would¡¯ve lost the marvel effect, and show the weaknesses, he then would¡¯ve had to have gotten up from the stone stool and into the fight stance. If he were forced to use ¡°Lightning Changes¡± likest night when he was desperately trying to hold on, then Fei Zhengqing would have definitely recognized it.

    Hence, Cui Xu intervened just at the right moment.

    Cui Xu turned to look at Fei Zhengqing, he was full of shock and gravely shook his head, indicating that this desmanship was far different from that of the Ennea Monkey, twopletely different levels.

    Ennea Monkey¡¯s desmanship, aside from themon big movements, had a hint of ghostly weirdness, whether the de or body movements, all were unpredictable and evil. In contrast, Master Zhen Ding¡¯s desmanship gave off a sense of maxim, refined and exquisite.

    Lady Cui Jinxiu couldn¡¯t close her mouth from the moment Meng Qi drew his de, intensely watching the battle, she then said embarrassingly, ¡°Master, you were holding back so much when I battled you¡­ ¡±

    I thought that my skills couldpare with the Master and Ennea Monkey¡­

    Cui Xu stood up, cupping one hand in the other before his chest and said, ¡°I had thought that since the Ennea Monkey had been wounded, I suspected that the Ennea Monkey fromst night was in fact disguised by the master. I see that I¡¯ve made a grave mistake for ever doubting Master, I beg for your forgiveness.¡±

    He apologized and confessed honestly.

    ¡°I understand the Casten¡¯s urgency.¡± Meng Qi replied ¡°honestly¡±.

    Just as he was about to ask details about ¡°Ennea Monkey¡¯s¡± crime, a servant came from the outside garden, his face was in shock and fright.

    ¡°Casten, Casten, something bad has happened!¡± He screamed, waving a piece of red paper.

    Everyone turned, including Meng Qi, Cui Xu said in a low voice, ¡°Calm down and tell us slowly.¡±

    The servant took two big breaths, he presented the red paper and said, ¡°Casten, this is a challenge invitation from the Sword God in White. He wille to challenge you in seven days.¡±

    The word had already spread, which was why he didn¡¯t hold back in front of Meng Qi.

    ¡°God of Sword in White!¡± was it Luo Qing?

    It¡¯s him! One of the Seven Grandmasters!

    This would be a rare battle between two grandmasters!

    Meng Qi and the others were all stunned, but Cui Xu¡¯s face didn¡¯t change, ¡°I¡¯ve long wanted to test myself against Master Luo¡¯s sword art.¡±

    By saying this, he pretty much epted the challenge. This battle of the grandmasters could not be avoided!

    ¡°This truly is the season of troubles¡­ ¡± Yong Tongguang and Fei Zhengqing both sighed.

    Because of this incident, their focus had been moved away from the Ennea Monkey, they talked with Meng Qi for a bit and saw him out.

    ¡°They¡¯re using the same tone as the rumors outside. What are they trying to hide? Perhaps they¡¯re afraid of alerting the enemies?¡± This incident was hard to figure out, which made Meng Qi scratch his head.

    ¡°Anyhow, this incident is quite a big deal, meaning You Tongguang would not get home untilte, which has given me an opportunity.¡± Meng Qi thought to himself.

    You Tongguang might be the Snow God Pce¡¯s traitor. He might know ¡°Transformation Strategy¡± and other strange forms of martial arts. Meng Qi did not go straightly knocking on the door like he did with Jin Ancheng, instead, he nned to check out the surroundings first.

    Additionally, Meng Qi wanted to take this opportunity and find a way toplete a side task.

    ¡­

    Just as it was getting dark, Meng Qi, who had been staking out You¡¯s Mansion to make sure Yong Tongguang hadn¡¯t returned, put on his night-traveling cloak and mask and sneaked into You Tongguang¡¯s library.

    There was nothing out of the ordinary in You Tongguang¡¯s library aside from a mutton-fat nephrite, which looked extremely valuable.

    Meng Qi then searched You Tongguang¡¯s bedroom and found no clues rting to the Snow God Pce. So he went back to the library and found a piece of nk paper. He intentionally changed his handwriting to emte Master Thief Chu Liuxiang and wrote,

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that you owned the white jade joss, which was done with uncanny workmanship carved by highly skilled man, so I yearned for it and had a visit today, it deserves its reputation as expected.¡±

    ¡°While it¡¯s not right for a guest to take it without notice in advance, I leave this letter to sincerely tell you that I will get it in six days when the moon hangs in the sky. You are always reasonable and lofty so you must not make me go back fruitlessly.¡±

    ¡°Yours, Ennea Monkey.¡±

 Chapter 67: Transformation Strategy

    <h4>Chapter 67: Transformation Strategy</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    North-South Pass was the courtyard behind the shopfront. Meng Qi was sitting in the shadow of its cornice, looking at Wu Cheng¡¯s bedroom.

    After leaving the letter in You Tongguang¡¯s study, Meng Qi rushed through the night to North-South Pass shopfront at North Water Gate of the city to monitor Wu Cheng¡¯s every move.

    With the Snow God Pce destroyed for decades, the remaining disciples passed on their secrets discreetly from one generation to another. They were experienced secret keepers, so Meng Qi believed he was likely to create amotion if he entered and interrogated Wu Cheng the same way he did to Jin Ancheng. There were probably other people from the n nearby spying on Wu Cheng. Once they felt something was off, they would inform others and cut off allmunication. Perhaps Wu Cheng kept poison in his mouth andmit suicide at a critical moment to keep his secrets¡­

    Given the circumstances, Meng Qi decided to first try other methods first before resorting to force.

    So in the afternoon, Meng Qi used Dark Clouds Cover the Top and Certain Misfortune to scare Wu Cheng on purpose. Since the Snow God Pce imed to be descendants of the gods and wanted to break the boundaries between man and gods, they were bound to believe in immortals, gods, destiny, and other things. They would be more superstitious than the average people. If they encountered curses from a strange monk¡¯, they would be anxious and uneasy whether or not they believed in it.

    Under such circumstances, Wu Cheng would likely seek some psychologicalfort to soothe his anxiety, such as worshiping the snow god or looking for a n superior to relieve his bad luck.

    Of course, he based his assumption based on the beliefs advocated by the Snow God Pce and the inheritance that developed into heresy, as well as the clues Duan Xuangfei provided. He did not haveplete confidence in his n, but he would try something else if there was no reaction from Wu Cheng.

    The ck clouds covered the moon, leaving only faint light spilling on the ground amidst darkness. Relying on his eyesight linked with his condensed six acupunctures, he was able to forcibly see Wu Cheng¡¯s bedroom.

    After a long time, a slight squeak caught Meng Qi¡¯s attention. Wu Cheng was opening the window, cautiously looking around, and gently nodding at someone diagonally across him.

    Diagonally across? Meng Qi¡¯s heart leapt and followed Wu Cheng¡¯s sight to see the door of the wing room slowly open.

    So there really were people from the Snow God Pce spying on Wu Cheng, and just on the opposite side. He had no idea how many were hidden there¡­ He became d that he did not recklessly capture Wu Cheng.

    Wu Cheng jumped out of his window andnded light on his feet. His martial arts skills were pretty good. He shed into the wing room, quietly closing the door behind him.

    There was neither candle light in the wing room nor any soundsing from within. It was as if it was just an empty room.

    Meng Qi was about to examine the room when he remembered Fei Zhengqing had dug a tunnel. He had a sudden understanding of the situation. Thus, he did not jump into the courtyard, but looked around to observe the nearby ones.

    Fei Zhengqing must be afraid that the tunnel would be discovered. The selected route must be short with a focus on not alerting anyone of its existence. This wing room was near two west-side courtyards. Obviously the tunnel would not run through its own courtyard towards the east and north ones. Otherwise, he might as well have chosen the east-side courtyards or the north-side ones as the tunnel entrance.

    Meng Qi was sure that the tunnel entrance must be in one of the two west courtyards. Even if the Snow God Pce was cautious, the entrance could not be any further than in the west-side courtyards. Luckily, he had the time to inspect them one by one.

    He had not thought about directly entering the tunnel to tail Wu Cheng because he suspected there were others from the n spying on this wing room. If he went in without careful consideration, he might alert the enemy.

    Standing up, Meng Qi quietly entered one of the west courtyards under the cover of the night.

    Momentster, Meng Qi decided that the courtyard belonged to an ordinary family based on its conditions. He sneaked into the other courtyard, listening for movements inside with his ear against the roof tiles.

    From time to time, he heard the sound of breathing that was deliberately lowered and gradually felt relieved.

    Due to the proximity of the wing room to Wu Cheng¡¯s courtyard, Meng Qi did not need to spare much effort to hear Wu Cheng¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Thank you for your exnation, Han Shi. The tension has clouded my mind, enough to make me worry about a small monk¡¯s casual nonsense.¡±

    Meng Qi heard a slightly older voice. ¡°Fearing God and worshiping the heaven are the foundation of our Snow God Pce. You¡¯ve done nothing wrong. But you need to distinguish those who are dishonest. s, it¡¯s also due to our heavy loss this time. We¡¯re so jittery and the Venerable is missing as well. We can¡¯t help feeling panicked.¡±

    The Venerable had gone missing?

    Meng Qi had no idea what the secret inheritance of the Snow God Pce was, but he could tell the Venerable was higher-ranked than Han Shi.

    ¡°Frost Herald, there¡¯s still no news about the Venerable¡­¡±

    And then Frost Herald said coldly, ¡°Come down, the friend on the roof.¡±

    Had Han Shi noticed him? Meng Qi received a shock. To avoid making a mistake, he did not immediately act.

    Frost Herald spoke again, ¡°The friend on the roof, you¡¯ve heard that we¡¯re from the Snow God Pce. Then you must not be unaware of Transformation Strategy. I¡¯m not talented and my cultivation isn¡¯t deep, but I have extraordinarily sharp senses.¡±

    Meng Qi knew he had exposed himself when he heard this. But he gained courage from his skills and heughed heartily. He jumped off the roof, openly knocked at the door, and entered.

    There were four people in the room. They were Wu Cheng, a hunchbacked old man, and two who seemed to be retinues nking the elder.

    ¡°So it¡¯s you, Mr. Ennea Monkey.¡± The elder¡¯s eyes widened in shock when he saw Meng Qi¡¯s smiling monkey mask. It seemed like he did not expect this.

    He was wearing short suits, as if he was a poor, busy man on a dock.

    ¡°Transformation Strategy is truly remarkable.¡± As if he were visiting old friends, Meng Qi closed the door at will and hit at the sleeping acupoints of the two retinues.

    Frost Herald did not resist in any way. Heughed and said, ¡°It¡¯s really wonderful, but it¡¯s not as mysterious as the rumors say. Why are you here, Mr. Ennea Monkey?¡±

    After easily killing Jin Anchengst night, Meng Qi estimated that his strength was limited. He decided to frankly tell them some unimportant secrets and find a chance to escape.

    ¡°I have two purposes. First, I¡¯m here to learn about the mysteries of Transformation Strategy.¡± This was something he made up.

    Han Shi said doubtfully, ¡°Are you nning on interrogating me about Transformation Strategy? Then you got the wrong person. I¡¯m yet to reach the level of the Venerable, so I¡¯m not granted the full extent of Transformation Strategy. I only know a little about it.¡±

    ¡°You should be more knowledgeable about the effects of Transformation Strategy, no?¡± Meng Qi asked calmly with a smile.

    Han Shi nodded. ¡°Transformation Strategy is no stranger for anyone who is deeply familiar with the Snow God Pce. It specializes in the Primal Acupore at Mid-brows. It¡¯s a miraculous technique to open its cultivator¡¯s spirit Secret Chamber in the body. Even if the cultivator didn¡¯t seed in the end, their spirit will be much stronger than the average person. This is why they can sense almost everything within a certain distance without seeing or hearing.¡±

    This was not a secret, but it was not information avable to just anyone. It was normal for Ennea Monkey not to know about it.

    The Primal Acupore at Mid-brow? The Secret Chamber of spirit? Meng Qi¡¯s interest was piqued about Transformation Strategy. He smiled and said, ¡°So that¡¯s how you discovered me earlier.¡±

    After a pause, he cautiously asked, ¡°If one achieves the ultimate point of Transformation Strategy, can they use their powerful spirit to produce illusions, like ghosts and gods, and leave others unable to defend themselves?¡±

    ¡°How do you know this?¡± Frost Herald replied with a question, surprised. Meng Qi showed no knowledge of Transformation Strategy earlier, but how could he know the horrors of Transformation Strategy once it waspleted?

    ¡°I fought with such a figurest night. I could only hit the illusion with each strike. It took a lot of effort to force him to back off. I suspect he¡¯s the Venerable.¡± Meng Qi deliberately revealed some information to Frost Herald to see what judgment he would make.

    ¡°Impossible! How could you push back a man who has reached the ultimate point of Transformation Strategy?¡± Han Shi obviously did not believe in Meng Qi¡¯s strength. But he soon recovered from his shock and thoughtfully said, ¡°I have been handling the Venerable¡¯s province in Destiny for a long time. I still can¡¯t get touch with him and I fear he¡¯s already dead. Who you meet is likely not him. Even if it¡¯s him, his Transformation Strategy isn¡¯t to that terrifying level.¡±

    ¡°Could it be the master of your Pce?¡± Meng Qi also believed that a mere Venerable¡¯s Transformation Strategy could not be that powerful. Otherwise, the disciples of the Snow God Pce would not be secretly inheriting this since a long ago.

    Han Shi shook his head, visibly amused. He pondered for a moment before saying, ¡°It might not be Transformation Strategy.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± Meng Qi expressed his doubt with his nasally voice.

    With a grim look on his face, Han Shi said, ¡°Transformation Strategy is a powerful martial art to open the spirit Secret Chamber, but it isn¡¯t the only one. If other sects cultivated the Primal Acupore at Mid-brows and opened the Secret Chamber, they could interfere with the senses and leave their opponents making wrong estimations and false figures by himself, whether or not he has Transformation Strategy.¡±

    ¡°Having opened the Secret Chamber¡­¡± Meng Qi thoughtfully whispered and then changed the topic. ¡°I came here for another reason. I want to know the treasure deposits in the Snow God Pce, but now I have one more question. Why did your Venerable disappear and when did it happen?¡±

    He did not directly ask Duan Mingcheng, but did it in a roundabout way.

    Han Shi smiled bitterly again. ¡°Those two things are actually the same. I¡¯m not afraid Mr. Ennea Monkey willugh at us. When our Snow God Pce broke up, the four guardians each took a Treasure Map. The treasure could be found if the four maps are put together. But as you know, it is difficult to read man¡¯s mind. In the end, there was only one guardian who would continue the inheritance of the Snow God Pce remaining. So we only have one Treasure Map.¡±

    ¡°As for the other three maps, one is missing, one in the hand of the Living God of Wealth, and another taken by Duan Mingcheng, Mr. Leisure¡¯s son. Duan Mingcheng also coveted the treasure deposits and often contacted with us. Just as we nned to work together, the Venerable who was going to negotiate with him disappeared with him.¡±

    The map with unknown whereabouts was in Meng Qi¡¯s hands¡­ His heart stirred as he thought this. It seemed Duan Mingcheng did go and see the mysterious man. And he disappeared with the man, not dragged away¡­

    Of course, the descriptions from the Snow God Pce might not be true.

    For the Venerable¡¯s disappearance, Han Shi sent a lot of people to look for him. But before hearing any news, Fei Zhengqing was chasing after him and he was forced to go to ground. It made it difficult for him to spy on the Venerable and he also had no clues.

    Meng Qi woke up Frost Herald¡¯s retinues and inquired them again. What they said were in ordance with Han Shi¡¯s words.

    Seeing there was no more information, Meng Qi slightly smiled. ¡°Please forgive me for nagging at night. Right, I¡¯ll be leaving soon. I wonder if you can write down what you know about Transformation Strategy from memory.¡±

    He did not intend to minor in Transformation Strategy. After all, Han Shi was likely to tamper with the wording. He just wanted to know the thoughts of the cultivation of the Primal Acupore, pondering the truth in it.

    Frost Herald made a long sigh and found a pen and paper to write the front part of Transformation Strategy. What he wrote was not the core chapter of it anyway.

    After getting the first part of the strategy, Meng Qi quickly exited the wing room and watched the outside for two hours. He found that no one came looking for Frost Herald, but the old man did not leave either.

    He repeatedly changed the directions to Jinshui Bridge.

    He was about to leave the North City when a flurry of doubts appeared in his mind. Even if Frost Herald feared death, he did not have to cooperate as he did. Meng Qi need not ask too many questions and Frost Herald was already speaking without hesitation. For example, he had doubted the use of Transformation Strategy by the intruder earlier.

    His heart sinking, Meng Qi travelled on the same way and once again made it back to the courtyard.

    It waspletely quiet in the wing room. When Meng Qi faintly felt that something was wrong, he thrust at the window paper to snoop.

    The room was full of the fallen people. Frost Herald¡¯s back was against the beam, his frozen expression showing he had died.

 Chapter 68: Uproar

    <h4>Chapter 68: Uproar</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Meng Qi slowly took a few breaths to calm down. As expected, he was not shocked, but rather found the whole issue moreplex and confusing. He had no clue who told the truth and which words were actually a lie.

    Now was not a good time to sort out clues and words now. Meng Qi carefully observed around to confirm no one was going to ambush him. He opened the door and went in.

    There were nine corpses inside the house. Besides Wu Cheng, Frost Herald and his two retinues, there were four other people dressed in rags like they were wharf coolies.

    Having carefully examined their wounds, Meng Qi found that all nine died from one fatal blow. The wounds were on their throat, made from a sword stab. There was no trace of a scuffle in the room.

    The murderer¡¯s Kung Fu was horrifying!

    Meng Qi rather suspected the murderer to be the shadow fromst night. The shadow was skilled with the sword, could break his Golden Bell Shield, and had the odd power to affect senses. It was not hard for him to achieve this oue if he caught Frost Herald and the others off guard. Had the shadow not failed to kill Meng Qi within several sword moves and worried about the Storm Pear Needles, Meng Qi feared he would long be assassinated.

    However, this was merely Meng Qi¡¯s spection. He could not be certain about the shadow.

    Looking back and forth, he suddenly frowned when he noticed everyone died rather oddly, without any fear or surprise on their faces. Rather, they were looking down and wearing expressions of relief and respect.

    ¡°Could it be the seniors from the Snow God Pce? But why would he want to kill them?¡± Meng Qi wondered doubtfully.

    Except for the tunnel leading to the North-South Pass, there were no traces worthy of concern in the entire yard. After confirming this, Meng Qi quietly retreated and constantly changed his direction. He returned to the area near You¡¯s Mansion after moving a big circle around and looked for movement inside as he thought over the whole thing.

    There were too many mysteries and possibility for anyone to lie. Many new ideas came to him, but in the end, he had no clear answer.

    ¡­

    The household of Casten Mansion was in minor chaos due to the challenge of Sword God in White. Since Cui Xu needed to retreat to grind his sword, all household issues were left to Miss Cui Jinxiu. But her uncles, You Tongguang, Mu Shan, and Fei Zhengqing, consciously stayed behind to assist her. They helped her deal with various matters in an orderly manner and gradually stabilized theplex situation.

    Due to this, it was midnight when You Tongguang returned to his own mansion. Dark clouds covered the moon. If he reached out his hand against the moon, he would not be able to see his fingers.

    ¡°Dad, did Casten the ept Luo Qing¡¯s challenge?¡± His third son, You Hongbo, came to him as soon as he entered the house.

    You Tongguang nodded. ¡°Fifth Brother has been looking forward to a master-ss duel for a long time. He¡¯d like to boost his own potential to get close to the illusory Man-God Border.¡±

    He exined in great detail because You Hongbo was one of his most satisfactory sons. His eldest son, You Hongwen, indulged himself in poetry and writing, unskilled in Kung Fu and lived in the capital all year round. Though he was keen on inheriting the family business, he was unwilling to be a merchant. The second son, You Hong, was spoiled when he was young and grew up to be badly behaved man who left others an impression of immaturity even at the age of 30 or 40.

    Only You Hongbo, the youngest son, inherited the authentic martial arts from him and also had quite some gift for the merchant businesses. Hence, he had been taking over most of the business matters. If he did well, the family business was his in the future.

    You Tongguang was unconcerned with the birth order of his sons or if they were born of lineal descent. He simply believed in one point, that people roaming the Jianghu will seed in their family business with only talent or the whole family will die without a burial ground.

    ¡°How many years has it been since a master-ss duel¡­¡± You Hongbo sighed with yearning.

    You Tongguang chuckled. ¡°There is no shortage of duels between masters, but most stop at the appropriate point and they don¡¯t talk about it. It¡¯s rare to see such a formal duel, but I¡¯m confident in Fifth Brother.¡±

    He paused. ¡°Hongbo, how¡¯s everything going with those darts?¡±

    You Hongbo dared not meet his father¡¯s eyes and said guiltily, ¡°I¡¯ve yet to figure who it was yet. If I found the traitor who leeches on us but helps outsiders, I¡¯d definitely peel off his skin and break his bones!¡±

    ¡°Humph. Third Young Master really has a nasty temper. Now isn¡¯t the time to look for the traitor. The darts are the most important thing. If you can¡¯t find them, then hurry up and prepare another batch. Or else¡­ humph.¡± You Tongguang¡¯s expression darkened in a rare show of displeasure as he lectured his son.

    You Hongbo naturally dared not contradict his father and smiled to please him. He entered the inner courtyard and walked towards the study with his father, apanied by housekeepers and others.

    You Tongguang went to the study as usual and unlocked the bronze lock. He pushed the door slowly with a squeak, but abruptly stopped with his expression fading away as he looked inside solemnly.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, dad?¡± You Hongbo asked, knowing nothing.

    You Tongguang said quietly, ¡°Someone has entered the study.¡±

    The housekeepers, escorts, and the rest were all in panic. This was their dereliction of duty!

    You Hongbo knew his father had extraordinary martial arts and was adept in sensing changes in different breaths. Thus he suspected nothing and entered first to look around.

    ¡°There¡¯s a letter!¡± He pointed at the white paper folded neatly in front of the white jade joss.

    ¡°Bring it to me,¡± You Tongguangmanded his escort.

    The escort stepped forward to test the paper with silver needles. When they turned out to be non-poisonous, he picked up the letter to respectfully present it to You Tongguang.

    When he unfolded the letter, his curious son also moved closer to read it.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard you own the white jade joss with uncanny workmanship carved by a highly skilled man, so I yearned for it and had a visit today. As expected, it deserves its reputation.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not right for a guest to take it without notice, so I leave this letter to sincerely tell you I¡¯ll collect it six dayster at night. You¡¯re always reasonable. You must not let me return fruitlessly.¡±

    ¡°Yours, Ennea Monkey.¡±

    After reading the letter, he was shocked and angry, afraid and furious. He not only wanted to tear up Ennea Monkey, but also wanted Twelve Animal Zodiac Gods to back away.

    ¡°He¡¯s going too far! Too far!¡± You Tongguang gritted his teeth, his expression darkening as he threw the letter to the ground.

    Thinking of his father¡¯s strength and Uncle Casten¡¯s martial arts, You Hongbo suppressed his fear and panic. Flying into rage out of humiliation, he shouted, ¡°Dad, we must teach Ennea Monkey a lesson!¡±

    The housekeepers and escorts looked at each other. Since when did Ennea Monkey of Twelve Animal Zodiac God turn into a thief?

    ¡°Go and invite your uncles here tomorrow.¡± You Tongguang meditated for a while and said with any trace of a smile. ¡°Uncle Cui has retreated to grind his sword, so don¡¯t disturb him for now.¡±

    He gradually suppressed his emotions and said calmly, ¡°Another thing. Let this issue be known to the world.¡±

    ¡­

    Meng Qi observed You¡¯s Mansion for half the night, but You Tongguang¡¯s reaction was calm as he handled the issue despite his initial anger in receiving the letter. He did not make any suspicious move, leaving Meng Qi with no clues. Meng Qi was forced to return to the temple early for the night.

    The following day, after harmonizing Qi-cirction and entering Dhyana as well as practicing martial arts, Meng Qi leisurely walked towards the Exquisite Dining Building, intending to enjoy lunch and inquire something about the news.

    Along the way, he purchased a bamboo hat, a set of clothes, and a set of white frock he had been dreaming about.

    Entering the tavern, he was bombarded with news of Cui Xu and Luo Qing before he could even sit down.

    ¡°It¡¯s a duel between two grandmasters! It¡¯s a rare, once in a century event!¡±

    ¡°Yeah! I didn¡¯t think we can experience such grand asion.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s too bad only those legendary Jianghu figures with invitation can enter Casten¡¯s Mansion. We wouldn¡¯t be witnessing this unforgettable duel.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, what a damn pity. But I heard that Cao Manzi is taking bets on the duel oue. Who do you all think will be the winner, Casten or God of Sword in White?¡±

    As soon as this question came up, the people in the tavern started discussing enthusiastically, analyzing the strength of both sides.

    ¡°Casten has been renowned for more than 20 years and was a grandmaster for 10 years. How could Luo Qing who has just be a grandmaster contend with him? I¡¯m for Casten!¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t be sure. Luo Qing roams the world with his sword. He¡¯s known to be invincible, defeating all his enemies in less than three strikes. Luo Qing is on the rise, while Casten hasn¡¯t fought in recent years. I¡¯m afraid he has lost some of his sharp momentum.¡±

    ¡°When the Casten broke the seven-star Jianzhen three years ago, he used five moves. But God of Sword in White broke it with just two strikes.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps Casten has opened another Secret Chamber within three years?¡±

    People held different opinions and no one could be persuaded, to the point they almost fought. Fortunately, they channeled their outrage into the bet.

    Meng Qi was eating tasty food with chopsticks. He found out Casten Cui Xu had retreated to train, leaving Miss Cui in charge of all city affairs. He also learned that God of Sword in White was dwelling in Dabei Temple, burning incense and fasting, washing up and cleaning his sword, as he waited for the duel.

    Was Junior Casten Cui Jinhua really not in Destiny City? This concerned Meng Qi this most. It was hard to determine the authenticity of the information he currently held, so he had to find a way to ask the other relevant person, Cui Jinhua.

    ¡°By the way, did you know Ennea Monkey has appeared against night?¡± Cao Manzi had his entourage putting away the bets and spread this piece of news.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Who did Ennea Monkey kill again?¡± Many guests in the tavern were ordinary people, but there are also many from the Jianghu who were particrly interested in Jianghu news. Besides, Casten of Destiny City was a grandmaster of their contemporary, so the locals were also concerned about Jianghu matters.

    Cao Manzi slowly shook his head and said pretentiously, ¡°Ennea Monkey didn¡¯t kill anyone. Instead he sneaked into the home of Living God of Wealth and left a letter in his study.¡±

    ¡°What letter?¡± someone eagerly asked.

    ¡°The letter read ¡®I¡¯ve heard you own the white jade joss¡­¡± Cao Manzi had a ster memory.

    Everyone gasped hearing this. This provocative move with a boldness stemming from owning superior skills was shocking, but it was also what they yearned for.

    ¡°Living God of Wealth is only second to the grandmasters. Ennea Monkey is definitely no match for him!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, he should¡¯ve taken the white jade joss in secret! Why did he leave a provocative letter? Where should Living God of Wealth put his face? I think Ennea Monkey will return empty-handed six dayster.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Living God of Wealth is outstanding in martial arts and has many friends. When dozens of masters surround the white jade joss six dayster, let¡¯s see how Ennea Monkey steals it!¡±

    ¡°I heard Living God of Wealth was nning to send the white jade joss to Casten Mansion had it not for the uing duel. I suppose Ennea Monkey only has to admit failure at that time.¡±

    ¡°Ennea Monkey is really sly. He chose an appropriate time so Casten has no time to help.¡±

    ¡­

    The guests in the tavern discussed happily. After all, it was rare for something like this to happen in Jianghu.

    An eavesdropping Meng Qi was very satisfied to hear this. This was precisely the oue he wanted! The decisive duel between Sword God in White and Casten Cui was imminent. If Twelve Animal Zodiac Gods were free, they woulde to watch and broaden their horizon. Meng Qi left a letter at this time so he could create amotion. This way, Twelve Animal Zodiac Gods would naturally seek for Ennea Monkey. This gave him hope of fulfilling his side task.

    Of course, this alone was not safe enough. After satisfying his hunger, Meng Qi picked up the bamboo hat he bought and put it on, before quietly following Cao Manzi who was leaving.

 Chapter 69: Disputes of Jianghu

    <h4>Chapter 69: Disputes of Jianghu</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    As the pivot of the south-north waterways and the throat of east-west transportation, Destiny City was reputed to be the most prosperous ce in the world. At high noon, the streets were so crowded that people were rubbing shoulders.

    Cao Manzi, the man who knew everything, hummed a drama script and carried his moneybag without any of danger as it was broad daylight. Due to his new bet, he also had his two thugs apanying him at all times.

    As he walked, he felt a hard object pointing at his waist. A hoarse voice came to his ears. ¡°Turn to the nextne.¡±

    The sun was burning brightly, but a cold sweat broke out on his forehead. He neither dared to check it was a real lethal weapon on his waist nor doubted the attacker¡¯s courage tomit violence on the streets, Cao Manzi obeyed and changed his direction towards thene.

    On his way there, he noted that the attacker was of medium height and wore a drooping bamboo hat that obscured most of his face.

    Just then, his two thugs also realized something was amiss. But they did not dare to venture. One cautiously followed Cao Manzi, while the other ran off to call for help.

    Walking through twones, they gradually came to a ce with fewer people around, surrounded by white walls and ck tiles, green moss and weed.

    ¡°Enough. Ask the one behind retreat to the mouth of thene,¡± Meng Qi continued to order with a lowered voice. His forefinger and middle finger were still pointed at Cao Manzi¡¯s waist. When he used all his strength, his hands wereparable to weapons.

    Cao Manzi had to instruct his thug to leave. Begging in a trembling voice, he said, ¡°Brother, we¡¯re all Jianghu men. Peace breeds wealth. If you have any difficulties, I¡¯ll definitely give you a hand.¡±

    ¡°I heard you¡¯re the one who knows everything in Destiny City.¡± Meng Qi did not mention that he had observed him for two days.

    Cao Manzi was relieved to hear this. He only wanted to answer any question Meng Qi and send away this god of misfortune. ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to others. I have many friends, that¡¯s why I have more information.¡±

    ¡°Great. If I have a task for Twelve Animal Zodiac Gods, how do I get in touch with them?¡± Meng Qi whispered.

    There was no doubt a way for others to reach Twelve Animal Zodiac Gods for tasks. Otherwise, they would have starved to death if they depended on others to search for their whereabouts the way Duan Xiangfei did.

    Of course, Meng Qi also suspected that Duan Xiangfei was already in contact with the Twelve Animal Zodiac Gods and received information from them. Otherwise, they would not have met so coincidentally.

    Cao Manzi realized he would feel the hard object pressing closer against his waist if he made the slightest move. He had no choice but to lick his lips and say, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you want to do by finding Twelve Animal Zodiac Gods, nor do I want to know. You can try asking at Cicada Hall in Locust Tree Street. Tell the manager you want to buy 380 grams of rootless flower and then tell him the task and remuneration you are ready to pay.¡±

    ¡°If Twelve Animal Zodiac Gods agree, an ointment called nepenthe will be avable for sale in Cicada Hall. You can directly discuss with the manager. Oh right. You should pay part of the remuneration upfront.¡±

    ¡°Not bad. You¡¯re quite honest.¡± The hoarse voice resounded in Cao Manzi¡¯s ears. Then he heard a clear and crisp sound. Several small silvers were thrown on the ground.

    When he looked down at the silvers, a vague figure shed before his eyes. He realized his attacker had disappeared to the other side of thene.

    ¡°Such skill¡­¡± He stood in amazement, feeling a little afraid. If he did not cooperate with the attacker, there would be hell to pay.

    He did not have great Kung Fu skills, but he had argework of friends, so he had pretty eyesight for other¡¯s skills.

    ¡­

    Meng Qi nned on luring Twelve Animal Zodiac Gods by both requesting a task and spreading rumors. But he also patiently did regr things each day. At night, he watched over You¡¯s Mansion. During the day, he meditated to improve his Kung Fu and nosed around. After all, word about the duel between grandmasters as well as Ennea Monkey stealing had just gotten around. Some of Twelve Animal Zodiac Gods nearby had perhaps note yet. Hence, if he requested a task then, it would be himself, Ennea Monkey, who will end up epting it. That would leave his efforts in vain.

    By the fourth day, the martial artists who were in the area arrived one after another. Destiny City became even livelier, with many inns overcrowded with guests.

    After satisfying his hunger, Meng Qi returned to the temple. He found two boys and two girls in the yard. They were proper-looking young people. The boys were tall and upright, wearing ritual hats for schrs andrge-sleeved shirts. The girls were graceful and pleasant-looking. One was in aqua-green long dress and white boots. The other was dressedpletely in white.

    They all used swords, but could they wield the long swords as well? Meng Qi was whispering to himself, noticing the four of them were carrying long swords on their waists.

    Since the talented Jiang Zhiwei had mentioned it was difficult to learn sword art and even more difficult to use it well, Meng Qi would always pay more attention to those who used long swords.

    When inquiring about news, Meng Qi could not be too obvious. Hence he did not wear the white frock he bought. The four people noticed a gray-robed monking in, but paid no attention to as they thought him to be one of the monks of the temple. They talked among themselves, chatting about the grandmasters duel, Cui Xu and Luo Qing, and Ennea Monkey stealing the white jade joss. They all looked excited.

    ¡°We can surely improve our sword art if we get the chance to watch the duel between the two grandmasters in sword art,¡± the girl in green said longingly. She was a girl of ordinary features, fair skin with several light pockmarks on her face.

    The taller man smiled and said, ¡°When that timees, our fame as Four Meritocrats in the South of Yangtze River will spread.¡±

    ¡°s, only those with invitation can enter Casten Mansion to watch the fight¡­¡± The white-clothed girl had a round face and was as cute as a button.

    The shorter man looked towards the taller man and said expectantly, ¡°Brother Ning, don¡¯t you have a wide circle of acquaintances? Can you find a way?¡±

    ¡­

    These people were discussing the same topics as those in the tavern did. Meng Qi was uninterested and directly went to the meditation room where he temporarily lived in.

    A reception monk came and put his palms together with a smile. ¡°Master Zhen Ding, why are you here so early today?¡±

    ¡°There are too many people outside. It¡¯s so noisy that I might as welle here for peace,¡± Meng Qi said casually.

    The reception monk pointed towards the four people in the yard. ¡°That¡¯s true. Many couldn¡¯t find rooms and can only stay in the temple for the moment.¡±

    There really were a lot of Jianghu men who came, to the point some were even forced to stay in this ruddy temple¡­ After exchanging some pleasantries, Meng Qi entered the meditation room.

    Meng Qi was barely seated when someone knocked on the door.

    ¡°What does this donor need?¡± When Meng Qi opened the door, he saw the taller boy from earlier standing outside the room with a smile.

    He wore vintage clothing and had an impressive pair of slender, arched eyebrows. The boy smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m Ning Daogu of the Four Meritocrats in the South of Yangtze River. The three persons here are my sworn brother and sisters, Ji Xin, Yue Shishi, and Nie Yao. May I know your name, master?¡±

    He really did not need to know their nicknames¡­ Meng Qi answered, ¡°I¡¯m Monk Zhen Ding. Why are you here, Donor Ning?¡±

    Ning Daogu tried his best to show good manners. ¡°Earlier I thought you were a monk in this temple, but I was wrong. May I know which temple are you from? Did youe to watch the grandmasters duel or Ennea Monkey stealing the white jade joss?¡±

    ¡°I believe in Wild Fox Dhyana. I wandered to Destiny City a few days ago; I didn¡¯t make a special visit here,¡± Meng Qi answered ¡®honestly¡¯.

    ¡°Oh,¡± Ning Daogu replied. He left after a short conversation.

    Closing the door, Meng Qi walked to the widemunal bed. He faintly heard Ning Daogu¡¯s voice, telling the other three, ¡°He¡¯s an ordinary monk. Nothing special.¡±

    ¡°From his extraordinary looks, I thought he would be an eminent monk, a person from Jianghu like us.¡± Yue Shishi, the girl in green, smiled.

    ¡°Hey,¡± Ji Xin said. ¡°There is no shortage of people with good looks butck brains. Do eminent martial school and decent sects choose disciples based on their looks? I say he has most definitely practiced several unprofessional desmanships and called it a day.¡±

    ¡°Never mind him. The night after is the night Ennea Monkey will steal the white jade joss. Shall we wait near You¡¯s Mansion?¡± Nie Yao said with gusto.

    Quickly distracted, Yue Shishi said excitedly, ¡°That¡¯s right. Most people in Jianghu woulde together the night after. No matter how skilled Ennea Monkey is, a man with two fists can¡¯t defeat men with more fists. Once he¡¯s discovered, he can¡¯t escape this huge trap. When that timees, we¡¯ll have a chance to capture him.¡±

    ¡°If we can capture Ennea Monkey, our fame will spread to every corner of the world¡­¡± Ning Daogu fell into a reverie.

    Meng Qi curled his lips and carefully started his meditation. Two hourster, he walked from his room directly to Ash Street.

    Cicada Hall seemed to be a dusty old herbal medicine shop. The manager was dim-sighted and had poor hearing due to old age, hence he did not serve Meng Qi.

    Meng Qi wore a in indigo suit and a bamboo hat. He walked up to the manager, saying, ¡°I¡¯d like 380 grams of rootless flowers.¡±

    The rootless flower was indeed a kind of medicine that did not exist.

    The manager was using an abacus. When he heard what Meng Qi said, he paused for a moment before continuing his calction. He said in an aged voice, ¡°380 grams of rootless flowers?¡±

    ¡°Yes. The task is for you to kidnap You Hongbo, the youngest child of You family before the duel between the two grandmasters. I¡¯llpensate with Transformation Strategy.¡±

    Though he did not have thepleted Transformation Strategy, he could use what he had to bluff them. Besides, he was not afraid of the Twelve Animal Zodiac Gods hunting him down. How could they hunt him down when he would be in the Samsara space?

    The manager subconsciously looked up when he heard about Transformation Strategy. He became absent-minded for a long time before sighing. ¡°There¡¯s no rootless flower today. Come and get it tomorrow.¡±

    Meng Qi smiled with satisfaction. He went out and constantly changed his routes until he reached a secluded ce where he took off his bamboo hat and put on his frock.

    Back at the temple, he found Four Meritocrats in the South of Yangtze River were surrounded by more Jianghu people who seemed to be all friends. They were having a good chat with one another.

    ¡°Who¡¯s that monk?¡±

    ¡°An ordinary lone monk.¡±

    ¡°Oh. No wonder he¡¯s so young.¡±

    After a short conversation, they quickly returned to their own topic. Meng Qi continued his meditation.

    As they were chatting, they noticed an imposing maning in. The man was probably in his early thirties, with thick eyebrows andmendable looks.

    The man politely cupped his fist before his chest and asked, ¡°Is Master Zhen Ding staying here?¡±

    Ning Daogu intuitively thought the man was not ordinary and walked towards him with augh. ¡°We¡¯ve only arrived today and have no idea who Master Zhen Ding is. Do you mind telling me your name so we can invite the reception monk for you?¡±

    ¡°Mu Hengtian,¡± the man said briefly.

    Yue Shishi¡¯s expression changed and she said with pleasant surprise, ¡°Are you the little master of the Eighteen Water Routes in the south?¡±

    What? People present gasped in shock. The Eighteen Water Routes in the South is one of the top powers in the world. The head of the organization, Mu Shan, was also one of the first-ss Kung Fu masters, as well as Casten Cui¡¯s sworn brother.

    Mu Hengtian had gained considerable reputation since his youth. It was said that his Kung Fu had exceeded his father¡¯s and he was expected to be a master in the future. He was absolutely not at the level of the so-called Four Meritocrats in the South of Yangtze River.

    ¡°The Eighteen Water Routes only has the head of the organization. There¡¯s no such thing as a little master,¡± Mu Hengtian said with a stern expression.

    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re absolutely right,¡± Ji Xin said fawningly, with those around her echoing in agreement.

    Just then, Mu Hengtian noticed the reception monk enter the yard and hurried over to ask for Zhen Ding¡¯s location.

    The reception monk pointed at Meng Qi¡¯s room. ¡°Master Zhen Ding has just returned.¡±

    What? The ordinary monk was the Master Zhen Ding that little master Mu was looking for? Ning Daogu and the others were all stunned.

    Taking a deep breath, Mu Hengtian went to Meng Qi¡¯s room. He saluted and said, ¡°Master Zhen Ding, I¡¯m Mu Hengtian. I¡¯m here to avenge the disgrace my father suffered. Please fight with me.¡±

 Chapter 70: Human Name and Tree Shadow

    <h4>Chapter 70: Human Name and Tree Shadow</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Ji Xin, Yue Shishi, and the others all looked at the closed door in disbelief, wondering if they had any hearing illusions.

    Mu Shan, the head of the south 18 waterways, a grandmaster in the world, the sworn brother of the Master, and a powerful man under 60, was humiliated by a little monk who was no more than 16!?

    It was so shocking!

    Even if he had begun practicing Kung Fu since before he was born, his reputation of years of Mu Shan¡¯s desmanship is well earned!

    ¡°Is it because of another issue?¡± They guessed unconsciously.

    In the room, Meng Qi twitched his lips after hearing what Mu Hengtian said.¡°What is it now? I beat down the old, and then the younge?¡±

    Actually, he knew there were personal animosities in Jianghu. ¡°I have pletely¡¯ won against Mu Shan, making him disgraced, and naturally, his filial son and disciples wille and challenge me for revenge.¡±

    ¡°This is what Jianghu really is¡­¡± Meng Qi sighed to himself. Then he peacefully said, ¡°Donor Mu and I just shared and learned some moves with each other and I just narrowly won. How could it be his disgrace? Please leave, little donor Mu.¡±

    The in words were just like thunder as Gu Daoning, Nie Yao, and other people were listening, shocking them out of their wits. ¡°This young monk should really defeat Mu Shan? This is incredible!¡±

    Is it that he carries his age well and thus feels rejuvenated? Or has he had some mysterious encounter and was empowered with massive strength?

    If it is thetter, thinking of myself, what have I done all of these years?

    Mu Hengtian still had one hand cupped in the other in front of his chest. ¡°Since that day, my father has been depressed. He keeps sighing and saying that Master¡¯s desmanship can equal that of the immortals, which surpasses nature. And he even says that he has wasted half of his life. I can¡¯t bear to see my father like this, so I muste to challenge you, though I know it¡¯s not a serious fight. Master, please agree to it.¡±

    While trying to refuse, Meng Qi suddenly recalled one thing. ¡°Now I don¡¯t have any fame, so many things are hard to do and nobody will listen to me.¡± Then he sighed and said, ¡°Little donor Mu is truly filial. Then I agree to your challenge. I will give you five chances to attack me with your de. If you can force me off my hassock, then I lose.¡±

    ¡°How big-headed he is!¡± This was the first thought that arose in Yue Shishi, Nie Yao, and others¡¯ minds. ¡°He wants to withstand five attacks from Mu Hengtian sitting still without moving!¡±

    Mu Hengtian was a figureparable to a grandmaster, who now was only second to You Tongguang, Cui Jinhua, and Ennea Monkey. And he was better than his father Mu Shan. So besides a grandmaster, who could manage this challenge?

    Mu Hengtian knew what happened that day, and he also understood Master Zhen Ding had the actual strength to say it. He took out his long de and gave a respectful bow. ¡°Please give me instructions, master.¡±

    After the words, he pushed open the door of the meditation room and came in with his de.

    Yue Shishi, Ning Daogu, and a few dozen other people were all staring inside wide-eyed. But the door of the meditation room was small, and Mu Hengtian was jumping, blocking their view. So they could only see the glint and sh of the de, and they heard five ngs. They then saw Mu Hengtian walk out with a palest face. He walked to the door and turned back to give a bow. Then he bitterly said,

    ¡°Master, your desmanship can surely equal the immortals. I was so arrogant.¡±

    ¡°Amitabha. desmanship is a mere worldly possession. Donor Mu, you don¡¯t need to take this too hard.¡±

    The voice was not loud, spreading out from the meditation room. But to Ning Daogu, Ji Xin, and the other people who had seen this fight, it was as if from a master of masters. And that little monk sitting on the hassock with his legs crossed was as if out of the secr world.

    Mu Hengtian heaved a deep sigh. ¡°Thanks for master¡¯s instructions. Today I have learned that there¡¯s always someone stronger than you, no matter how strong you are.¡±

    After finishing the words, he turned back and left full of disappointment. Within a few steps, he changed his mood to what it was originally, without any fluctuations on his face.

    ¡°s. Silly man.¡± Ning Daogu and the others heard a slight sigh, making them spontaneously feel an unexinable emotion. They nkly stared at the monk in the gray robe, who was chanting with his head bowed.

    Meng Qi, who was trying hard pretending to be an eminent monk, was quite satisfied with his performance just now. ¡°The image of a master has been established, but the only problem is that I haven¡¯t reached Enlightenment, thus I¡¯m not able to use the palm wind or the finger wind. Otherwise, I¡¯ll wave my robe and the door will slowly close, gradually covering me with chanting inside. How cool it is!¡±

    Meng Qi knew that he loved to show off, pretending to be a master and acting cool, and he was not ashamed of it. ¡°It is not a big deal if I¡¯m not always like this and it doesn¡¯t affect my business. Who doesn¡¯t have a hobby?¡±

    s. Right now, it¡¯ll damage my image of a master if I either jumped down to close the door or asked the people outside to do it.

    Meng Qi just ignored it and directly closed his eyes to harmonize Qi-cirction.

    After a while, the reception monk slowly walked over and closed the door. Ning Daogu and other people also graduallyposed themselves. Looking at one another, they all noticed the amazement unconcealed in each other¡¯s eyes.

    Such a strong figure like Mu Hengtian could even not force Master Zhen Ding to stand up or to move within five attacks. His desmanship was truly terrifying! The saying of equaling the immortals was really not an exaggeration?

    This big news that could shake the entire Jianghu made them uneasy. A momentter they all went out to brag that they had just experienced a big event which could be recorded in Jianghu history. Only Ning Daogu and Yue Shishi, two of the Four Meritocrats in the South of the Yangtze River, stayed in the yard. They seemed to be waiting for Master Zhen Ding to finish his meditation so they could talk to him and receive some instructions.

    The de and sword were totally distinct from each other, but they would eventually unite in one road, where there was always some connection between them.

    After quietly estimating the time, Meng Qi opened the door and walked out.

    ¡°Master Zhen Ding, I was too blind to mistake you for a normal monk just now.¡± Ning Daogu did not hide his purpose but said it out loud in order to be closer to Meng Qi.

    Meng Qi himself was not good at the sword, thus he did not have a favorable impression of these people wearing long swords. He bowed and said with a smile, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. We monks won¡¯t seek undeserved reputations.¡±

    I¡¯ve never regarded myself as a monk though.

    ¡°Master is indeed an eminent monk.¡± Though it was weird to say it to a young monk, Ji Xin still ttered him with a smile.

    Seeing the Buddhist Commandment de by Meng Qi¡¯s waist, Yue Shishi curiously asked, ¡°I don¡¯t know which sect you are from, master. Your desmanship is so great that it equals the immortals.¡±

    ¡°I learned the Wild Fox Dhyana, gaining a mysterious encounter by ident.¡± Meng Qi said it on purpose, letting them spread this around.

    ¡°Mysterious encounter¡­¡± Yue Shishi and Nie Yao¡¯s eyes both lit up, as if dreaming that they could have a mysterious encounter one day.

    Though not obvious, it could be seen from their looks that Ning Daogu and Ji Xin also had simr thoughts.

    Having talked for a while, as they rejoiced in making friends with a real master, Meng Qi said seriously, ¡°I enjoy quietness. Later on, if there are other challenges, please just say I¡¯m not here. Haha, tonight I won¡¯t be here. I will go out and visit my friend.¡±

    ¡°I understand,¡± Ning Daogu answered with all smiles. ¡°It¡¯s a great privilege to help a master like Master Zhen Ding.¡±

    At night, the news had gotten around. All people in Jianghu, and normal people who liked Jianghu hearsay in Destiny City, knew that a teenaged Master Zhen Ding, who was young but had excellent Kung Fu, easily withstood five de attacks from Mu Hengtian without a single move.

    Suddenly, numerous public figures in Jianghu came to the ruined temple, trying to challenge him. Master Zhen Ding was a monk, thus he would not kill anybody. It was most safe to challenge him, and if they lost to him, no one wouldugh at them for being beaten by a big figure. And if they won, they would be famous immediately and be a person not too much worse than a grandmaster!

    But thanks to Meng Qi¡¯s bidding earlier, Ning Daogu, Yue Shishi, and the other two Meritocrats in the South of the Yangtze River held them back with the excuse that he was not there.

    Meng Qi continued to keep watch on You¡¯s Mansion, at the same time watching the night activities on the fringe of the Casten Mansion. At noon of the second day, he disguised himself and again went to Locust Tree Street.

    A wooden board was hung up outside of Cicada Hall, which had written on it: ¡°Carefree Ointment on Sale Today¡±. Seeing this, Meng Qi nodded slightly and entered through the door.

    The shopkeeper took a look at Meng Qi with his eyes shining. ¡°I have connected with an Animal God, who has agreed. Please show your identity and give me the first several chapters of Transformation Strategy as a deposit.¡±

    ¡°Show my identity?¡± Meng Qi deliberately asked. He felt relief in his heart. It could not be Ennea Monkey that he would be contacting with.

    The shopkeeper said with an aged voice, ¡°Quite a few people set traps against Animal Gods through the mission. How can we get revenge after this happens if we don¡¯t know the guest¡¯s identity? And if the guest repudiates the debtter, we also know who we should ask for the payment. Rx, we won¡¯t leak the guests¡¯ information.¡±

    He was quite frank when talking about revenge.

    ¡°Very well, OK.¡± Meng Qi was already prepared. He slowly nodded and agreed, walking with the shopkeeper into the wing room behind.

    Taking off his bamboo hat, Meng Qi directly said, ¡°I¡¯m Zhen Ding.¡±

    ¡°Well, you¡¯re Master Zhen Ding. Haha, no wonder you have great Kung Fu at such a young age. And no wonder you are against the You family.¡± The old shopkeeper was suddenly enlightened. Obviously, he mistook Meng Qi, who took out the Transformation Strategy, for the inheritor of the Snow God Pce.

    He did not know the name of Master Zhen Ding untilst night. At first, he even did not believe this young monk could defeat Mu Hengtian.

    Human name and tree shadow, the old shopkeeper did not doubt Meng Qi¡¯s identity anymore. He took the first part of the Transformation Strategy, which Meng Qi had already made a copy of and studied.

    ¡°You Hongbo will be brought to you within three days, by then please hand over the rest of the parts.¡± The old shopkeeper stood up and showed his guest out, asking Meng Qi no question such as: ¡°Why do you ask the Twelve Animal Zodiac Gods for help while you have enough strength?¡±.

    Meng Qi left immediately. He did not want to interrogate the shopkeeper, who surely knew nothing about the key secrets as a liaison, and it might easily alert the enemies.

    And the Twelve Animal Zodiac Gods acted mysteriously; they contacted each other mostly by secret signs, which were hard to trace. And he would not gain too much even if he kept an eye on the shopkeeper all the time. If it was really so easy to find the Twelve Animal Zodiac Gods, then this organization would have been destroyed a long time ago.

    Out of Locust Tree Street, Meng Qi saw the main street crowded with people, all of whom were wearing a de or sword. He looked at the sky, where the dark clouds overhung. The atmosphere was oppressive, and a big rain wasing.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how many events will happen in the next few days¡­¡± Meng Qi sighed in his heart.

 Chapter 71: Poor Childe You

    <h4>Chapter 71: Poor Childe You</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Meng Qi returned to the temple when the day was getting dark. He discovered a mess inside. Dirty footprints were everywhere.

    Ning Daogu and others were sitting around a stone table. Surprised and excited, they stood up to greet him. ¡°Master Zhen Ding, you are back!¡±

    Meng Qi had changed back into his gray frock. With smiling eyes, he said, ¡°Amitabha, my Buddha. You donors must have had a trying day.¡±

    He need not have asked, for the mess in the yard told that myriad people hade to challenge him. But they were stopped by Ning Daogu and others.

    ¡°No problem. We wish we could help more,¡± they replied.

    Meng Qi smiled. ¡°We Buddhists believe in the theory of Karma. If I am to be invited to watch the Spar Between grandmasters, I would love to invite you as mypany, if you don¡¯t mind.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± eximed the ted young girls, Yue Shishi and Nie Yao. If they watched the Spar Between grandmasters, even if they could hardly learn much, it would still be an honorable experience that they could unt among friends.

    Ning Daogu and Ji Xin were quicker to calm down. They gave a deferential salute. ¡°Thank you so much, Master.¡±

    Meng Qi nodded slightly, and then he walked into his meditation room. He could still hear the exultant chirping of the four youngsters.

    ¡°s, why haven¡¯t I had such a youth, adventuring in Jianghu¡­¡± Meng Qi sighed, affecting a s¨¦ tone. He took a Buddhist sitting posture on a hassock, and began to scrutinize over the events that he had gone through and the threads that he discovered recently.

    Although he knew that the major task was to ¡°monitor¡± You Hongbo and wait for another Animal God to show up in his trap, he was in no hurry. For after the Buddha statuette was stolen by Ennea Monkey, You¡¯s Mansion was on high alert. You Hongbo was almost reclusive and was often apanied by You Tongguang for fear of idents. So Meng Qi reckoned that if they did note up with a prudent n, unless Quint Dragon did not take the job personally, You Hongbo was unlikely to be kidnapped in a short time.

    And Meng Qi deemed that if it were him to take away You Hongbo, the best time would be tomorrow night. The theft of the statuette would distract everyone, at which time You Hong would be easy to abduct ndestinely.

    Of course, this was Meng Qi¡¯s own spection. Ghosts knew what the Animal Gods were thinking. Therefore from this evening on, he had to keep an eye on You Hongbo, until the Animal Gods had shown up or thest key moment hade.

    ¡°The shadow that night, ording to Frost Herald, may be a master who has cultivated Transformation Strategy , or a progenitor who concentrated the Primal Aperture at Mid-brows and opened the Secret Chamber of Spirit. The first chapter of Transformation Strategy testified that this magic art is indeed a Kung Fu to cultivate Primal Aperture, thus Frost Herald didn¡¯t lie, unless he was powerful enough to know another supreme art which also cultivates Primal Aperture. But given his current strength, it is virtually impossible.¡±

    Meng Qi started scrutinizing over which of his words were believable and which were lies that needed to be analyzed. ¡°If he didn¡¯t lie, why hadn¡¯t he mentioned Fei Zhengqing, and told me only of Transformation Strategy ? Perhaps he did not know the function of the Secret Chamber of Spirit, which is very unlikely. He might be a henchman of Cui Xu.

    ¡°That is to say, Fei Zhengqing has deliberately covered up the activity of a grandmaster, who has opened the Secret Chamber of Spirit. And the person, whose Chamber was opened and worth being covered, could only be¡­¡±

    Meng Qi squinted his eyes and stared at the white window paper. A name, Cui Xu, was reverberating in his mind.

    Hereditary Casten, genius swordsman, grandmaster of a righteous sect¡ªthese are the halos around Cui Xu. In terms of authority, or wealth, or Kung Fu, he virtually all reached the ceiling for a mortal.

    Meng Qi knew more about him: He had married a childhood girlfriend, who had died in his middle age; he had a daughter and a son and many sworn brothers; he had joined few contests in thest five years, consigning all the affairs of Destiny City to his son, Cui Jinhua.

    ¡°Besides, the assassin had only killed Jin Ancheng. Fei Zhengqing had lost the ability to fight and he clearly knew more secrets, yet he left him untouched. The assassin was also able to pierce into my Golden Bell Shield¡­ Yet, Cui Xu was supposed to have no more need for power, money, or martial arts. Why should he abduct Duan Mingcheng and antagonize Duan Xiangfei?¡±

    If it was not him who took Duan Mingcheng, Meng Qi could not think of other reasons why he would have Jin Ancheng killed. Doing what he could to kill ¡°Ennea Monkey¡± would be enough.

    ¡°What about the treasure of the Snow God Pce? But why does he want this? Maybe he wants the martial scriptures and cultivation experiences for the Three Secret Chambers, and to be even stronger, to break through the ceiling between mortals and gods?¡±

    Meng Qi pondered over the ¡°criminal motives¡±. It sounded usible that Cui Xu would be behind all of this.

    ¡°Perhaps he had learned about treasure from You Tongguang, and thus targeted Duan Mingcheng for his map. Duan was also trying to contact the Snow God Pce. It would be a good strategy to wait for their meet-up and wipe them all out for good.¡±

    Aside from whether his motive was strong enough or not, Meng Qi felt more and surer of this.

    ¡°The Treasure Map of Duan Mingcheng now probably belongs to Cui Xu. If the Venerable of the Snow God Pce had sumbed to the torture, he probably had surrendered his map as well. Zhang Zongxian and his wife had given the Treasure Map to Cui Jinxiu for fear of the Twelve Animal Gods, and the girl must have turned it in to her father. The Map of You Tongguang, thest one, might also have been given to Cui Xu. He probably has all of the four Maps already¡­¡± Meng Qi was terrified after this reasoning.

    But there were still many questions. For example, why Fei Zhengqing left through the tunnel in thete night, and Cui Xu, the Casten, happened to be there also¡­ The most dubious point was by whom were Frost Herald and others of the Snow God Pce in.

    The person who killed them was also adept at sword. He was also respected by them, and seemed to be a senior in the Snow God Pce and unlikely to be Cui Xu. What made this guy kill his subordinates?

    If he just wanted to use Frost Herald to make me suspect Cui Xu instead, he could have just left after giving an order. Why did he have to kill them?

    ¡°Besides, this guy knew well of my whereabouts and took actions after I had left. He was able to follow me without being noticed. Probably he could be the Lord of the Snow God Pce?¡± Meng Qi was suddenly shocked and felt scared. ¡°What end does he have? To disclose the secret of Cui Xu and force him to surrender the Treasure Maps? But why he needed to kill¡­¡±

    Partly illuminated and partly confused, Meng Qi had cleared his thoughts. ¡°Anyway, the main taskes first. I have to keep watching Cui Xu, and You Tongguang could be the breakthrough point.¡±

    ¡­

    Wu Fengyu sneaked through the alley. Only the night without light could bring him some sense of security.

    Having failed the assassination task, he was worried about the disclosure of his identity and the revenge of You Hongbo. So he excused himself and hid away for the time being.

    ¡°Who is the martial master behind him? Why did he just warn me without killing me for good?¡± This question had been dwelling in Wu Fengyu¡¯s mind, depriving him of appetite and sleep.

    ¡°p!¡± An acute pain came from behind his head. Wu Fengyu passed out with indignation.

    ¡°Again?!¡±

    That was thest thought before he fell into aa.

    ¡­

    Hiding in the shadows on the roof of a house near the You Mansion, Meng Qi continued watching over the things that were happening inside of the Mansion. But this time he did not focus on You Tongguang, but shifted to You Hongbo, who had blown out the candles and gone to sleep in the east wing room.

    Just when Meng Qi thought that this night was going to be a silent night, a man dressed as an escort apanied by his subordinates quickly entered the yard where You Hongbo was residing.

    From a distance, Meng Qi could not hear what they were talking about, but he saw that You Hongbo had waved his hands with excitement, grabbed his long sword, and gone out with the escort.

    ¡°They went outte in the night despite the danger, so there must be something weird that happened, either a trick of the Animal Gods or the secret of the You Mansion¡­¡± Meng Qi was excited and followed up carefully. No matter whose trick it was, he would be very happy to see it.

    ¡­

    With a long sword gripped in his right hand, You Hongbo clenched his teeth and followed the escort, his face twisted with hatred, seeming ready to find someone and chop him into pieces.

    After all, he was the favorite son of You Tongguang. He did not say much and generally inhibited his emotions.

    ¡°He is here?¡± seeing the yellow wall and ck tile before him, You Tongguang asked with consternation and fear.

    ¡°Childe, Wu Fengyu was hiding here exactly, in Dabei Temple. Damn, the traitor must be challenging us with the frightening name of the God of Sword in White,¡± the escort answered emotionally.

    You Hongbo looked at him coldly. ¡°Zhu Mingyuan, you know that the Sword God in White is here, and you still encourage me to enter and capture Wu Fengyu?¡±

    If the consigned stuff this time was not of great importance, he would not have needed toe personally. Any escort master would have sufficed.

    ¡°Childe, it will be alright. If Wu Fengyu can hide here, so can we. As long as we don¡¯t get too close to the yard where the Sword God in White abides, it will be totally safe. Two days ago, two gangs of rogues fought inside, but the God of Sword in White was not disturbed,¡± Zhu Mingyuan exined hurriedly.

    You Hongbo was sure of his identity, reckoning that even if the God of Sword in White was disturbed, he would be given a lesson at most and would not be killed. It was important that he gained back the good impression of his father. Therefore, he nodded slowly. ¡°Fine. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Having climbed over the yellow wall, they prowled toward the yard where Wu Fengyu was hiding.

    Having searched around the yard, You Hongbo was still careful, but he found no breath inside the house. ¡°Shit, nobody is in!¡±

    ¡°He, he was there¡­¡± Zhu Mingyuan was surprised also.

    You Hongbo frowned and pushed the door open. He ignited a match but suddenly his hand jerked, almost dropping the match to the ground.

    Wu Fengyu was lying on the bed silently. His eyes were roundly opened, rendering an endless and unspeakable fear. He was already dead.

    ¡°Hooh!¡± A gust of wind went in, shutting the door closed. A dark shadow suddenly shed over. Its hands, quick as lightning, blocked the major acupoint of the astounded You Hongbo.

    Perhaps You Hongbo was not as ipetent in Kung Fu as the shadow. But he was too well-fed andcking in the experience of practice. He was petrified by the scene, off guard, and easily sneak-attacked.

    Staring at the shadow in fear, he recognized a woman with a slender body. She was dressed in night clothes and wearing a cute white rabbit mask.

    ¡°Hare?¡± He wanted to cry for help, but only this name came out of his mouth. The ck eyes under the mask were gazing gravely at his throat.

    ¡°Third Childe of You, don¡¯t worry. You are just wanted as a hostage. As long as you behave well, you will have your life spared.¡± The Hare chuckled, her voice was also deliberately husky.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t strike my aphonic acupoint. What do you want me to answer?¡± You were always a smart person, but hecked experience. Zhu Mingyuan was already knocked down on the ground.

    The Hare squinted at him and giggled. ¡°This is out of my expectation. Since you are in my hands, I would like you to tell something about the Treasure Map.¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± She looked out of the window alertly.

    The window was opened with a rusty sound. A smiling monkey head appeared before them.

    ¡°Ennea Monkey?¡± the two people eximed with surprise simultaneously.

 Chapter 72: The Strength of Onlookers

    <h4>Chapter 72: The Strength of Onlookers</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Worried about being discovered by Twelve Animal Zodiac Gods, Meng Qi watched over You Hongbo from afar. It was only when he saw the door was closed that he was assured that they hade. Then he rushed towards the house as quickly as he could.

    He gracefully jumped into the room and closed the windows in a deliberately slow manner. He waited for the Hare to speak first, in case there was etiquette for greetings between the Twelve Animal Gods that he did not know of.

    Seeing Ennea Monkeye as easily as he had returned to his own home, You Hongbo was furious and full of hatred. He thought himself to be clever, yet he never expected to be so easily spotted by both Hare and Ennea Monkey. He was simply in panic over the loss of his consignment and momentarily let down his guard.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± The Hare was the first to speak out of surprise.

    Meng Qi chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m taking him to exchange for the white jade joss. Of course I can¡¯t take it away on my own if dozens of masters are watching.¡±

    He had made up this excuse for long, but he was cursing internally. If he had peerless skills, it would be easy for him to take the joss even if the room was filled with masters.

    ¡°Why you are stealing it so openly?¡± The Hare did not suspect his identity, but asked about the burry.

    ¡°It¡¯s a task I undertook recently. I have to do it this way,¡± Meng Qi answered vaguely.

    It was inconvenient for The Hare to inquire about another person¡¯s task so she nodded. ¡°Mine is kidnapping You Hongbo. Don¡¯t you fight me on this.¡±

    ¡°No problem. As long as You Hongbo is missing, You Tongguang will surrender the joss to me,¡± Meng Qi answered casually. His eyes were suddenly focused at the closed windows and he said gravely, ¡°Sword God in White¡­ ¡±

    The Hare was surprised and turned her ears to listen, but she saw Ennea Monkey shing towards her like a phantom, his finger pointed at her major acupoint.

    It was toote to defend herself. She had to counterattack instead of dodging him. She reached out her fingers towards Meng Qi¡¯s chest.

    The Hare¡¯s specialty was her hand attacks. She did not believe that her acupointing skill was weaker than Ennea Monkey¡¯s, who was strong only in desmanship.

    Her move was indeed faster than Meng Qi. With a sh of her ebony fingernails, she struck Meng Qi at some major acupoints on his chest.

    But a golden flow of Qi flushed over through Meng Qi¡¯s meridians. The Hare felt both her hands were jabbed into something hard. The pain was unbearable. Her chest became numb with several finger strikes and her whole body was frozen.

    Meng Qi was gasping for breath. He still felt numb in his chest, for The Hare¡¯s acupoint-sealing skill was quite strange. It had perforated slightly into his Golden Bell Shield and affected his Qi cirction. If he did not avert her attack from his Mid-chest Acupoint, it could end up being a lose-lose situation.

    ¡°Looks like I should never underestimate my opponent and behave in such a rough manner¡­ ¡± Meng Qi summarized.

    He was aware that he had little knowledge of Twelve Animal Zodiac Gods. If he said something wrong, he would be suspected. So he never intended to pry anything out of The Hare. He nned to seize her and extort secrets or details about the other Animal Gods from her. He would only be able to blend in with the group andplete his side quest this way.

    ¡°What do you want?¡± The Hare asked in fear.

    Meng Qi did not reply. He sealed her and You Hongbo¡¯s aphonic acupoints and brought them outside.

    This was not the ideal ce to do his interrogation.

    He had barely stepped into the yard when he stopped abruptly, wearing a grave expression behind the grinning monkey mask.

    The falling leaves swirled down from the Wutong tree in the courtyard. The figure¡¯s robe was as pale as snow. The shining reflection off his long sword drew everyone¡¯s attention.

    The swordsman was slender and tall, with dark brows and a tall nose. His white garb was immacte. Underneath his coldness was a hint of decisiveness.

    His face was distinctively handsome, yet people would only notice the deep and sharp stare of his ck eyes.

    It was him! Sword God in White, Luo Qing!

    Meng Qi thought of this name reluctantly. Did he jinx it without his previous trick? Sword God in White was really here!

    Luo Qing stared at Meng Qi and said coldly, ¡°You Twelve Animal Gods are all guilty of the most terrible crimes. I¡¯ll exterminate you.¡±

    He raised his sword and said cidly, ¡°Unsheathe your de.¡±

    Should Meng Qi tell him that he was not Ennea Monkey¡­ Meng Qi had no idea which side Luo Qing stood and decided not to expose himself. He left The Hare and You Hongbo and drew out his Buddhist Commandment de, imbedding his inner energy into the de. The Pearflower Storm Needles was in his left hand.

    When Luo Qing thrust his long sword, all sheen in the yard seemed drawn to it. The ring sword shine emanated coldness.

    The sword shine seemed to upy all of Meng Qi¡¯s sight. Light beams came from every direction, overwhelmingly and unstoppably.

    The power of just one sword move! How formidable!

    Meng Qi found all his senses affected, but this consciousness did nothing for him. He could not tell where Luo Qing¡¯s real sword wasing from. Even if he put up a tough defense, it would be full of defects due to his tampered senses.

    Luo Qing might also have opened the Secret Chamber of Spirit. No wonder he dared to challenge Cui Xu as a rtively young grandmaster!

    Yet he was even scarier than Cui Xu. He had not transformed his body, but his innumerable swords were capable of producing mirages! Meng Qi¡¯s Needles could only target at one direction. He simply could not rival him!

    Meng Qi closed his eyes, withdrew from listening, and ignored the sensation on his skin. The world suddenly quieted. He felt like he was reciting mantras in the Buddhist hall, forgetting himself in Dhyana, and living a life with only the morning bell and the evening drum.

    In the next second, a long de flew up. The temple copsed, mor resumed, and the bell and drum were broken!

    Meng Qi struck with his de without concealing anything, having magically understood the source of Luo Qing¡¯s strikes.

    Luo Qing seemed somewhat dazed, as if he was disturbed by the intent of Meng Qi¡¯s de move. His long sword slowed down.

    Just when Meng Qi¡¯s Peace Quietude Split was going to fall upon Luo Qing, some eight people jumped into the yard. Some were barehanded, while others carried long staff or other weapons. But they all wore animal masks, such as rat, tiger, bull, snake, and the like.

    Twelve Zodiac Animal Gods?

    Surprised, Meng Qi withdrew his Peace Quietude Split. These Animal Gods targeted Luo Qing instead of him. They wanted to take advantage of Luo Qing¡¯s trance, storming over with their swords, des, staffs, and their killing intents.

    Luo Qing waved his long sword and warded off their attacks. Most of their weapons fell upon shadows, but Primus Rat, with his palms walloping around, managed to move close to Luo Qing.

    Luo Qing¡¯s expression did not change. He plunged his sword and prodded Primus Rat¡¯s palms with his sword hilt.

    Did they use Meng Qi to assassinate Luo Qing?

    Meng Qi felt fortunate that he did not finish his Peace Quietude Split move or he would have exposed his trump move. But he would be facing a worse predicamentter, that his power would be drained before he could deal with those atrocious Animal Gods.

    There was a massacre going on here and there might be ambushes waiting outside. Meng Qi did not want to be stuck in such chaos. He grabbed You Hongbo and fled.

    He had no idea know what ws he exposed, but the fact was the Animal Gods had long identified him as an imposter. Thus, they set up this trap and used You Hongbo to lure him to a duel with Luo Qing. At the crucial moment, they charged in to try and end Luo Qing.

    Therefore, it did not matter whether he took The Hare with him.

    The Animal Gods were still dealing with the God of Sword, so no one stopped Meng Qi from leaving. Only The Hare stood up slowly and watched him from behind.

    Her acupoints were actually not sealed!

    ¡°Your acupointing sucks. I just wanted to y a trick¡­ ¡± She clenched her teeth. But she knew she was not Meng Qi¡¯s match, so she did not follow him.

    Far away from Dabei Temple and after encircling the city several times, Meng Qi finally slowed down. He had many questions in his mind.

    ¡°How did they find out I¡¯m an impostor?¡±

    ¡°Why are they so sure I¡¯m capable of weakening Luo Qing without first being killed?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re actually atrocious enough to murder a grandmaster¡­ ¡±

    ¡­

    The next night, Meng Qi sneaked back into You¡¯s Mansion and took a look around. There were so many people that there was not even room to stand!

    Many kungfu practitioners came to watch Ennea Monkey¡¯s burry. This event was something worth boasting about and if they were lucky, they might even arrest Ennea Monkey.

    ¡°Master Zhen Ding,e here! Here!¡± It was Yue Shishi¡¯s voiceing from above. Meng Qi looked up and found the four youngsters hiding on the beam by the eaves.

    ¡°Master Zhen Ding, there¡¯s no other ce to sit,¡± Ning Daogu said.

    Meng Qi¡¯s mouth twitched. Was this a concert arena or the headquarters of Jianghu thugs?

    Climbing on the beam, Meng Qi looked at You¡¯s Mansion from afar and asked, ¡°Ennea Monkey isn¡¯t here yet?¡±

    ¡°Nope. I heard Living God of Wealth and a score of masters have enclosed the joss. No one could steal it away,¡± Nie Yao answered, repeating what she was told.

    ¡­

    The white jade joss sat atop a square table in a hall within You¡¯s Mansion. 20 masters, including You Tongguang, surrounded the table. Birds cannot fly in; insects cannot climb in.

    ¡°Old You, why are you so worried? Even if a grandmaster came, he has to take it by force. How can Ennea Monkey be a grandmaster?¡± said an old senator dressed in a fortune frock, smiling.

    You Tongguang sighed. ¡°I can¡¯t seem to rest easy.¡±

    A loud rumble came from afar before his voice even faded away. The whole house was trembling.

    ¡°Sky Fulminator of the Thunderbolt Hall?¡± an old man eximed.

    ¡°Be careful! It could be Ennea Monkey¡¯s trick!¡± You Tongguang reminded others loudly. Everyone turned their backs against the table and guarded their positions. Some were watching over the doors and windows, some the ceiling and roof.

    All of a sudden, someone yelled from afar.

    ¡°Third Young Master is kidnapped!¡±

    ¡°Third Young Master is kidnapped!¡±

    You Tongguang¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Please hold your positions. I¡¯m going to find my son.¡±

    The white jade joss was certainly far less valuable than his son!

    No one objected. They started to guess whether the true target was You Tongguang¡¯s son. The joss may only be a distraction.

    While they were guessing, You Tongguang had long left. They continued their watch.

    After a while, the hustle and bustle gradually subsided. You Tongguang returned with an enervated You Hongbo. His expression froze the moment he stepped in, his eyes staring at the table behind the guarding masters.

    ¡°Old You, what happened?¡± someone asked.

    You Tongguang pointed at the table. ¡°The joss is stolen¡­ ¡±

    The masters turned their head, surprised. The joss was no longer on the table. There was only a piece of paper.

    ¡°Thank you for the gift. I couldn¡¯t be more grateful. Best regards, Ennea Monkey.¡±

    Someone read what was written on the paper in bewilderment.

 Chapter 73: Mutual Deception

    <h4>Chapter 73: Mutual Deception</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    ¡°Your kind offerings have been duly noted. Thank you so much. Yours, Ennea Monkey.¡±

    The 20 skilled masters became confused and embarrassed upon hearing these words read out loud. The atmosphere in the hall was frozen and silent.

    Ennea Monkey had mysteriously stolen the white jade joss under everyone¡¯s eyes and while surrounded by people. It was unbelievable and shocking.

    They had to admit the truth even when it was unbelievable. Their faces turned red and green. Some of their hands were trembling; others were grinding their teeth.

    ¡°How could it be?¡± someone cried.

    ¡°There must be a mole! Someone told him.¡± A robe-wearing elder stared angrily at the rest.

    Unless Ennea Monkey had be a Buddhist God, that was the only exnation!

    The crowd was about to argue when You Tongguang sighed and said, ¡°You¡¯re all my friends. There¡¯s no need to fight over this. The white jade joss is nothing but an object.¡±

    ¡°Old You, say no more. All of our reputation is on the line. The white jade joss might be small, but it¡¯s still easily found if someone carried it away. I suggest you frisk everyone.¡±

    To prove their innocence, everyone agreed. After rummaging around, the white jade joss was not found anywhere, not even on You Tongguang himself.

    The atmosphere in the hall became embarrassingly silent.

    ¡­

    When the people heard the crash, everyone became excited and thrilled in their hiding ces around You¡¯s Mansion. They peeped from the window and searched for a shadow running into the night.

    Watched this jollification, Meng Qi thought to himself the crowd really looked as if they were waiting for the arrival of a superstar.

    The noisy crowd calmed down after a moment. The night became dark and silent.

    ¡°Did Ennea Monkey retreat because of the difficulty?¡± Nie Yao became disappointed. She thought she could watch thepetition between Ennea Monkey and the other twelve masters. When that happened, she would lend a hand in killing Ennea Monkey.

    ¡°The white jade joss was surrounded by twelve masters. Even a grandmaster would be hard-pressed to steal it, let alone Ennea Monkey. He must have held back out of fear of losing his reputation,¡± Ji Xin said, disappointed yet excited.

    Ning Daogu and Yue Shishi shared the expression. They clearly felt the same way, but then they remembered the skilled master beside them. They turned to him and asked sincerely, ¡°Master Zhen Ding, what do you think?¡±

    ¡°My opinion?¡± Meng Qiughed. ¡°I guess Ennea Monkey has confidence in stealing the white jade joss. Otherwise, there¡¯s no need for him to provoke Donor You.¡±

    ¡°I think Ennea Monkey has a different aim. Stealing the white jade joss is just a cover. Twelve Animal Zodiac Gods are known for being cruel and merciless. Losing reputation would hardly affect him.¡±

    ¡°Yes. If Ennea Monkey does as you said and achieves his goal, people in Jianghu will fear him instead ofughing at him.¡± Yue Shishi and Nie Yao nodded at the same time.

    A small noise came from the front as they talked, louder and louder by the minute, spreading around quickly.

    ¡°Ennea Monkey stole the white jade joss!¡±

    ¡°Ennea Monkey silently stole the white jade joss!¡±

    The surprising sound couldn¡¯t be suppressed and went into Ning Daogu, Yue Shishi, and other people¡¯s ears. Ning Daogu and Yue Shishi were shocked and couldn¡¯t remember themselves.

    ¡°How could it happen? The white jade joss was surrounded by twelve masters. Even mosquitoes would find it difficult to fly in.¡±

    ¡°Did he defeat the twelve masters directly?¡±

    ¡°If he really defeats them, I would consider Ennea Monkey a grandmaster at most. But silently? It¡¯s unimaginable! He seems to be a ghost. ¡±

    Soon, they came to their senses and talked about it excitedly with surprise and confusion. They thought the wait was well worth it. Ennea Monkey was really mysterious and horrible.

    Meng Qi heard the conversations around him and a small smile appeared on his face.

    ¡­

    Half a day ago, in the forest around Dabei Temple.

    ¡°This is the treasure map. Where¡¯s my son?¡± You Tongguang lost his gentle smile and his head was low that water could trickle down his face.

    ¡°He¡¯s safe now. After I make sure it¡¯s the real map, I¡¯ll tell you his location and you can pick him up.¡± Meng Qi was still wearing his smiling monkey mask.

    He had been searching for information all day today. No one knew what happened in Dabei Templest night. It seemed to be a hallucination that Sword God in White was fighting the eight Animal Gods. There was no news about the injuries of Sword God in White or the death of Animal Gods.

    ¡°We¡¯ll exchange the map and my son at the same time.¡± You Tongguang¡¯s gaze was frigid and intense.

    Meng Qi said in relief, ¡°There are four treasure maps and I don¡¯t know when I¡¯ll be able to collect them all. I¡¯m just giving it a go and I don¡¯t care if I can¡¯t get them. However, Mr. You, you have three children. The youngest one is your favorite and the one you pin the highest hope on. I can give up treasure maps, but can you abandon You Hongbo?¡±

    ¡°You!¡± You Tongguang shouted in anger.

    With his hoarse voice, Meng Qiughed. ¡°You have no choice but to follow my rules.¡±

    ¡°If there¡¯s anything happened to my son, I¡¯ll kill you even if I have to spend every dime I have.¡± You Tongguang ground his teeth and threw the treasure map to Meng Qi.

    Catching the map, Meng Qi found that it was not an old map and guessed it was a mere copy. After giving it a look over, he asked, ¡°You¡¯ve already given the original to Cui Xu?¡±

    ¡°Yes. This is a copy.¡± You Tongguang did not conceal the truth.

    ¡°I¡¯ll trust you this time. If I find out this map is fake, I¡¯ll kill your family even if I can¡¯t defeat you. Unless they don¡¯t leave their home anymore, they definitely won¡¯t be able to escape me. Even if they can avoid death one or two times, they can¡¯t avoid it forever.¡±

    You Tongguang snorted. ¡°I won¡¯t bet on my son¡¯s life. Can you tell me his location now?¡±

    ¡°Calm down. I need to ask you few questions.¡± Meng Qiughed.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you just ask for the treasure map?¡± You Tongguang was mad.

    Meng Qi snorted, faking a cold and stern look as he said, ¡°I told you, you can only follow my rules.¡±

    You Tongguang closed his fist and blue veins were showing on his skin. He calmed downter and said, ¡°Go ahead and ask.¡±

    Meng Qi raised his voice. ¡°Where did Cui Xu lock up Duan Mingcheng?¡±

    You Tongguang set back and looked at Meng Qi in surprise and fright. ¡°W-Where did you hear this rumor?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m very sure it¡¯s true. I just want to know where Duan Mingcheng is now,¡± said Meng Qi calmly.

    ¡°Ridiculous! How could it be!¡± You Tongguang smiled coldly.

    Meng Qiughed in his hoarse voice. ¡°Mr. You, do you have any idea why I know you¡¯re the descendant of Snow God Pce Guardians and that you have the treasure maps?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear from the Snow God Pce traitor?¡± You Tongguang called the people of Snow God Pce traitors, showing zero respect.

    Meng Qiughed. ¡°No, it was Fei Zhengqing who told me that. I just wanted to make clear where Duan Mingcheng is now. Fei Zhengqing deliberately drove my attention to Snow God Pce. He specifically mentioned that you could be the traitor and you keep in touch with those from Snow God Pce through letters.¡±

    ¡°Letters? Damn you, Fei Zhengqing!¡± You Tongguang believed Meng Qi once he heard about the letters. He had killed the man who received his letters that night, but he was not sure if those letters were destroyed. He did not know if they were in the hands of Fei Zhengqing.

    Meng Qi said cidly, ¡°Of all the things to do, Casten Cui attacked me that night. Had he not done that, I wouldn¡¯t have found out about Duan Mingcheng¡¯s whereabouts. That¡¯s why I¡¯m asking you where he¡¯s being locked up in today.¡±

    ¡°Fifth Brother attacked you?¡± You Tongguang looked at Meng Qi as if he was looking at a monster. He could not believe Meng Qi survived after Cui Xu¡¯s attacks.

    Meng Qi grinned. ¡°I have something special to protect me, enough to force Casten Cui to retreat. Mr. You, can you answer me now?¡±

    You Tongguang¡¯s expression shifted a couple times before he sighed. ¡°Honestly, he never told me that. Perhaps he¡¯s concerned about my Snow God Pce background. But I¡¯ve been in this business for many years and have the money to spare, so I did find out eventually. Duan Mingcheng is locked in the bottom floor of the Casten Mansion prison.¡±

    ¡°I thought only his corpse will be left. Casten Cui is merciful.¡± Meng Qi stared at You Tongguang¡¯s face, not missing any small changes on his face.

    ¡°He was worried that Duan Mingcheng¡¯s map was a fake, so he kept him around. When Jinhua returned after examining the location of the treasure, Duan Mingcheng would be killed.¡± Since he had revealed the secret, You Tongguang no longer held back.

    ¡°Oh,¡± Meng Qi said. ¡°No wonder I haven¡¯t seen Young Casten around after Zhang Zongxian and his wife handed the map to Ms. Cui.¡±

    ¡°When ites to such matters, the only person he trusts is his son.¡± You Tongguang gave a bitter smile.

    ¡°Therefore, Casten Cui and the Head Constable Fei left through the tunnel that night to kill Zhen Ding, didn¡¯t they?¡± Meng Qi said.

    ¡°That I have no idea. I was excluded from the affair.¡± You Tongguang shook his head.

    Without saying anything more, Meng Qi went straight for what he wanted. ¡°Tell me the location and defenseyout of the prison.¡±

    After exining in the detail what Meng Qi wanted, You Tongguang said, ¡°Ennea Monkey, can you tell me where Hongbo is now?¡±

    ¡°I still have a request. Ast one.¡± Meng Qi grinned.

    You Tongguang took a deep breath and said, ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    ¡°¡®Steal¡¯ the white jade joss tonight. I know you can do that,¡± Meng Qi said, staring directly into You Tongguang¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Though the white jade joss is expensive, it¡¯s not something priceless¡­¡± You Tongguang was confused.

    Meng Qiughed. ¡°I don¡¯t want to break my word.¡±

    He valued his reputation too much!

    ¡°All right.¡± You Tongguang nodded.

    Meng Qi nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll leave You Hongbo in the garden of Dong Family. You steal white jade joss and find himter. Just toss the white jade joss into the river.¡±

    You Tongguang looked at Meng Qi for a moment. He turned away without saying anything.

    Meng Qi stood there, watching him until he disappeared. Heughed and said to himself, ¡°I¡¯ve got pretty good acting! The effect thates from saying only half-truths is quite interesting.¡±

    ¡­

    The next day, when news of Ennea Monkey infiltrating the protection circle and stealing the joss became a hot topic of discussion, Meng Qi received an invitation from Cui Jinxiu. The invitation was for Master Zhen Ding who could defeat Mu Shan, Mu Hengtian, and Ennea Monkey, as well having encountered Cui Jinxiu in the past. He had been invited to watch the fight.

    ¡°Everythinges down to this day.¡± Meng Qiughed. He put on his white frock and went out happily.

    ¡°Master Zhen Ding¡­¡± Ning Daogu and the rest have been waiting in the yard for a while now, looking rather excited.

    Just after they finished kowtowing, they were shocked to see him. Master Zhen Ding now wore a white frock with red lips and white teeth, carrying an air of indifference and aloofness.

    A few days ago, Master Zhen Ding was just a little monk with good Kung Fu. Today, he resembled a senior monk a little.

    Meng Qi was pleased with their reaction and turned his Buddha beads in his hands. He smiled and said, ¡°Amitabha. Please follow me to Casten Mansion.¡±

 Chapter 74: The Dungeon

    <h4>Chapter 74: The Dungeon</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Casten Mansion upied almost half of the south of the city, which included a training ground for the Cui family and the youths of the family to practice martial arts.

    The training ground wasid by bluestones and faced the sunset. On the east of the ground was an about-11-foot-tall tform where elders of the family normally watched andmented on martial arts.

    It was a hot day with a cloudless sky, and a 110-foot-long tform was filled with armchairs. Many celebrities and masters of Wu Lin had been seated, behind whom were their own disciples or their younger generation.

    The purpose of thispetition was to let their disciples watch thepetition between grandmasters and realize the quintessence of Kung Fu, which would help them avoid detours.

    When Meng Qi arrived with Ning Daogu and other people, it was noon and only half an hour from the beginning of thepetition. They saw Cui Xu, who was dressed in a white robe with a wooden hairpin in his hair, silently sit on the chair with his eyes closed and his swordid on his knees, seemingly against the grain of the surrounding noise.

    Two disciples of the Cui family stood in front of the stairs, and they scanned the invitation after receiving it from Meng Qi and they dered loudly, ¡°Master Zhen Ding arrives.¡±

    Everyone present suddenly fixed their eyes upon him, as many Wu Lin celebrities whispered with surprise.

    ¡°Is he Zhen Ding?¡±

    ¡°How could he have defeated the father and son of the Mu family?¡±

    ¡°The most famous Ennea Monkey is said to be almost defeated by him?¡±

    ¡°It is so unbelievable! Is he really a young hero?¡±

    ¡°s, the new generation expels the old.¡±

    Having heard those words, Meng Qi felt excited in his heart without showing it with his expression. He chanted ¡°Amitabha Buddha¡± in a low voice and strode up the stairs. With the help of maidservants, he found his seat with a detached expression.

    When following Meng Qi, Ning Daogu, Yue Shishi, and two other people of the Four Meritocrats in the south of the Yangtze River felt extremely excited with contracted skin and a slow walking pace.

    There are so many masters and celebrities gathering here, which they hardly could see at ordinary times. How could they not feel excited? How could they not feel anxious?

    They also felt this experience was precious even if there would be nopetition between grandmasters. Thispetition could be a ¡°qualification¡±, at least leave an impression on these celebrities.

    ¡°That is Long Youzong master¡­ That is the 18th waterway master¡­¡± Yue Shishi and the other people saw those eminent people appearing in session. They followed Meng Qi and restrained themselves from excitement, looking steadily forward and dropping their eyes.

    After looking at Meng Qi for a while, those celebrities discussed thispetition respectively instead of continuing to look at Meng Qi, as people arrived asionally and were served by maidservants. Some people left asionally to spy on the whereabouts of the Sword God in White, which disordered the scene. After all, everyone present was eminent in Wu Lin. Cui Xu became silent again with his eyes closed. Apparently, this noisy scene could not be controlled by only Cui Jinxiu and Fei Zhengqing.

    Faced with this situation, Meng Qi raised up suddenly, speaking to the maidservants with a smile, ¡°Excuse me, I want to go to the restroom, but I don¡¯t know where to go?¡±

    The maidservant was extremely surprised that celebrities would ask about that ¡°need¡± in this situation. Ning Daogu, Nie Yao, and other people had nearly the same surprised expression.

    The maidservant led Meng Qi to that yard, she pointed toward thetrine and said, ¡°Master, right here. Do you remember the way to return?¡±

    ¡°I remember it. You don¡¯t need to wait for me,¡± Meng Qi answered peacefully.

    Hurrying to serve other guests, the maidservant left in haste without saying anything.

    Meng Qi took a deep breath and used his method of Kung Fu. Then he secretly went to the dungeon that You Tongguang had told him about, avoiding the servants everywhere at the same time.

    Perhaps because of the broad daylight, people did not pay much attention to him. So Meng Qi had no difficulties in passing the noisy yard and he finally reached the dungeon located in the southwest.

    Woods were nted here on purpose in order to divide the dungeon and inner yard, which seemed to be extremely gloomy.

    The outer wall of the dungeon was built by a huge rock, and the inside and outside of the ce were divided by a heavy gate guarded by two strong men.

    Meng Qi picked up a stone and bent his fingers, hitting the other side of the wall by using the stone.

    ¡°p!¡± When hearing that sound, the guards turned away at the same time, looking at the ce that the sound was from.

    It was at that moment that Meng Qi swiftly attacked them as if a great hawk had spread its wings, and he hit their heads by using his two fists respectively.

    ¡°p, p!¡± Meng Qi struck those two men down to the dust and they be unconscious at once. Even though Meng Qi¡¯s fist was not as big as an earthen bowl, it was still very powerful.

    He bent down to attack their acupoints and dragged them into the forest. After that, Meng Qi went to the iron gate unhurriedly, and grasping the knocker, he began to knock at the gate with drumming.

    The drumming had a rhythm that consisted of three long knocks and two short knocks, which was then repeated three times.

    After a while, the iron gate created a squeaking sound and backed toward the rear slowly.

    When the gate was opened slightly, the people found something wrong as they peeped through the gate. ¡°Where are two guards? Who is the monk dressed in white with the detached look?¡±

    They reclosed the iron gate immediately with their quick reaction.

    Pressing on the gate with his two hands, Meng Qi tried his best to push it open.

    ¡°Open the gate!¡±

    Meng Qi groaned, his skin became veinced, and his arm muscles contracted.

    The two men behind the gate stumbled and they could not stop the iron gate from opening.

    He is so violent! He is so rude!

    They were beginning to think that he was a detached and handsome monk. Now it seemed that he was just a rude person!

    The two men behind the gate looked at the somewhat hideous expression of Meng Qi, which was caused by exhaustion, and a feeling of being cheated by his appearance arose in their hearts.

    Meng Qi jumped into the dungeon and attacked their acupoints point before they could ask for help. In order to search for the keys, he stunned them and abandoned them aside.

    ¡°It really spoils my image.¡± Meng Qi flicked his white frock, holding his Buddhist Commandment de, fleeing downstairs at a fast pace.

    Meng Qi realized that the bottom of the dungeon was his specific aim. The people he met were stunned by his Buddhist Commandment de or their acupoints were attacked by him. It was strange that nobody could defeat him.

    Perhaps nobody had expected that someone could break into the dungeon. Prison guards and masters that were scattered everywhere could not gather effectively and it was hard for them to cooperate, plus his strange method of Kung Fu let him break through quickly without being noticed by others.

    He fled down three floors, and he finally reached the narrow iron gate described by You Tongguang. Then he found the keys on the guard and opened the gate.

    His right hand felt that it was cool when he touched the iron gate, it seemed like an ice cer instead of a dungeon.

    Undoubtedly, it had no impact on Meng Qi, who had suffered the cooling from Frigid Tortoise. He gently pushed the gate and it was opened slowly.

    The ice-frost congealed behind the iron gate, and through the narrow corridor, a flow of cold air rolled upward from below.

    Meng Qi kept calm and rushed to the end of the corridor.

    The corridor was 100 feet long, whose end was shortly seen by Meng Qi.

    There definitely was an ice cer. With the lights of torches on either side of the corridor, the ice which had been ced there glittered with dreamlike color, among which was a sapphire coffin that was gleaming with a faint light.

    Meng Qi frowned slightly and slowed his steps because a person was standing at the exit of the narrow corridor. That person with gray hair and a red face was continuously smiling kindly, and Meng Qi realized that it was You Tongguang.

    A young person thaty behind him had a faint face with his eyes closed, and a white gas emitted from the top of his head.

    ¡°You are here.¡± You Tongguang greeted him with a smile.

    In front of him and Meng Qi, a transparent ice wall, which could not be easily noticed, separated the inside from the outside.

    ¡°Here I am,¡± Meng Qi answered calmly.

    ¡°From your looks, it seems that you have known something.¡± You Tongguang still smiled with his hands behind his back.

    ¡°I have known what I am supposed to know.¡± Meng Qi fondled his Buddhist Commandment de and spoke slowly.

    ¡°Why do youe here with the possibility of being trapped?¡± You Tongguang extended his hands.

    ¡°I have toe here.¡± Meng Qi smiled for the first time.

    ¡°Do you regret it now?¡± You Tongguang did not ask Meng Qi why he had toe.

    ¡°Some challenges aim at testing your courage and judgment,¡± Meng Qi sighed.

    ¡°Your courage is admirable, but your judgment seems to be wrong,¡± You Tongguang sneered.

    ¡°Why other Animal Gods can be sure that Ennea Monkey is apocryphal and why they believe me to have the ability to threaten the Sword God in White, that¡¯s all I ever think about.¡± Meng Qi shook his head.

    ¡°Have you found out the answer?¡± The smile of You Tongguang faded.

    ¡°Sure, Mr. Zodiac Mouse,¡± Meng Qi said, staring at eyes of You Tongguang.

    ¡°I wonder why my fifth brother always affirms that you can threaten Luo Qing, but now that he has said so, we have to believe it. Can you tell me the reason?¡± You Tongguang took a deep breath.

    ¡°I have previously told you that I have something which can keep people alive. Casten Cui, or Mr. Zodiac Dragon, are you afraid now?¡± Meng Qi found that he did not know Pearflower Storm Needles, so he could not tell him easily.

    It was because that Animal God made use of him to deal with Luo Qing that Meng Qi associated the Twelve Animal Zodiac Gods with Cui Xu the first time. He could threaten the two abilities of the grandmaster, Peace Quietude Split and desmanship, and they had not been used. Pearflower Storm Needles was shown just once, and he only saw the ck shadow, which seemed to be Cui Xu by his analysis.

    Things became clear after analyzing. From the beginning, they had known that Ennea Monkey was apocryphal because nobody was so foolish as to deal with theirpanions. The test on the second day was just a trick. For one thing, he had not expected that most people tested were Animal Gods; for another thing, he wanted to test his Kung Fu.

    But Cui Xu had a little wrong judgment. Meng Qi thought that he used the instruction of Peace Quietude Split to eliminate sensorial interference without using Pearflower Storm Needles. Thus, Luo Qing almost did not lose hisbat effectiveness, he just lost a head start¡ªAt that time, they had tobat, because only when Luo Qing slowed his pace of drawing his sword did he run away by means of parry. Then, Luo Qing did not give him a narrow chance.

    ¡°I hadn¡¯t expected that the Zodiac Dragon was Casten Cui, no wonder you are a grandmaster.¡± Meng Qi continued to speak before You Tongguang could reply.

    ¡°s, since the death of Xiao Min, the fifth brother has changed a lot. He nagged all the time about the boundary between human beings and gods or resurrecting the dead. Then he found this organization called the Twelve Animal Zodiac Gods to collect scripts of Kung Fu.¡± You Tongguang sighed and continued to speak. ¡°What could we say because we are brothers? No matter what will happen, we will support him and we can get many benefits as well.¡±

    At that time, Meng Qi saw the cold gas rolling behind You Tongguang, and it condensed into a few lines of text:

    ¡°You failed to enter the Twelve Zodiac Animal Gods.

    ¡°You have figured out the secret of the Twelve Zodiac Animal Gods.

    ¡°You have finished the side task and 150 Karma points is your reward.

    ¡°The triggering of side task two killed the Zodiac Mouse, you can be rewarded with 60 Karma points, and you can get 120 Karma points because of killing the Zodiac Dragon as well.¡±

    Meng Qi¡¯s smile became more sincere. ¡°You set such a big trap just for dealing with me, who is a little monk?¡±

    You Tongguang nodded, looking at the back of Meng Qi. ¡°Come out, Mr. Leisure.¡±

 Chapter 75: Two Wily Old Foxes

    <h4>Chapter 75: Two Wily Old Foxes</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Raising his eyebrows lightly, Meng Qi followed his gaze and turned around. He saw a silhouette at the side of course way where the firelight was dim. Wearing a silk head dress and frock, the grey-haired, thin-faced man was none other than Mr. Leisure, Duan Xiangfei.

    His appearance was not abrupt, as if he had appeared out of thin air. Rather, it reminded Meng Qi that he had simply never noticed where he stood before. It gave him the feeling what seemed like an imperceptible fog obscuring his eyes had disappeared.

    A transparent jade fell from the top of course way, separating Meng Qi and Duan Xiangfei.

    ¡°I kept feeling that I was being stalked along the way, but I didn¡¯t have any clues. I¡¯m surprised to find it¡¯s you, Mr. Leisure. How have you been since west met?¡± Meng Qi suddenly understood what was going on.

    With his hands behind his back, Duan Xiangfei still remained calm despite being trapped in course way. He smiled. ¡°I¡¯m worried about my son¡¯s life and had to follow you. I didn¡¯t expect you¡¯d turn out to be a fake.¡±

    ¡°Being a fake doesn¡¯t make me incapable.¡± Neither did Meng Qi panic. He sighed and said, ¡°So you¡¯re the one who killed Frost Herald? Why did you kill them all?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s simple.¡± An elegant voice came from the entrance of the course way. Cui Xu, in in frock and wearing a wooden hairpin, was standing there before they noticed him. This was precisely why Duan Xiangfei did not immediately run to escape.

    With a sword in his hand, Cui Xu wore a cold expression with dim eyes in his face. He said,

    ¡°He¡¯s the ruler of Snow God Pce.¡±

    Meng Qi pped. ¡°No wonder! Mr. Leisure, your Transformation Strategy was so marvelous that I didn¡¯t notice you following me along the way.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just aughable, small trick.¡± Duan Xiangfei did not deny Cui Xu¡¯s words. ¡°I killed Frost Herald because Cui Xu and his men were nearby. If Cui Xu caught them and heard what they¡¯ve told you, he¡¯d find out about my identity.¡±

    He paused, turning towards to Cui Xu. ¡°Old Cui, when did you start suspecting me?¡±

    Cui Xu did not hurry to attack, but said coldly, ¡°When we were investigating Ming Cheng¡¯s case, all evidence indicated Snow God Pce. Yet you were unconcerned and simply left with the excuse of bad parent-child rtionship. Others may believe you, but I don¡¯t. I was thinking you wouldn¡¯t have done that unless you were sure Snow God Pce wasn¡¯t involved. But how could you confirm that?¡±

    ¡°And thinking of the dirty deal of Treasure Map between Snow God Pce and Ming Cheng and his disguise as a yboy to conceal his powerful Kong Fu, I roughly understood. I was not sure, so I looped you with this fake Ennea Monkey.¡±

    Duan Xiangfei smiled bitterly. ¡°Exactly. Only the master of Snow God Pce could confirm that it wasn¡¯t the work of Snow God Pce. I thought Ming Cheng couldn¡¯t bear the cruel torture and told you that.¡±

    ¡°Ming Cheng is a true man. If you¡¯re not the master of Snow God Pce, he may be very suitable for you.¡± Cui Xu rarelyplimented others.

    ¡°I suspected then that you had abducted Ming Cheng, but I was afraid of exposing my identity. So I made use of Ennea Monkey to investigate this case. Yet I didn¡¯t expect you¡¯re the one who formed Twelve Animal Zodiac Gods. I deserve this failure.¡± Duan Xiangfei sighed.

    ¡°You¡¯re really a scheming old fox. If Ennea Monkey¡¯s identity wasn¡¯t exposed ahead of time and you faced great threats, you¡¯d be safe and sound.¡± Cui Xu nodded, praising Duan Xiangfei. He seemed to want his old friend to die withplete understanding of the situation.

    Duan Xiangfei crackled. ¡°How could I be more cunning than you? I couldn¡¯t even distract you after I incited Luo Qing to challenge you.¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯re the one who sent Luo Qing. No wonder the timing of his appearance was perfect. If not for Senior Monk Zhen Ding who could pose a threat to him, I wouldn¡¯t have escaped so easily. My senior brother alone couldn¡¯t stop you.¡±

    The truth hit Duan Xiangfei. He said, ¡°So that¡¯s why. The Hare abducting You Hongbo made it hard for me to figure out that you¡¯re behind Twelve Animal Zodiac Gods. But when I left, how could Luo Qing be so badly hurt even if he had lost the upper hand?¡±

    ¡°I lent him a handter on. So Luo Qing sent me a letter to put off the duel for seven days,¡± Cui Xu said, as if he was talking about something trivial.

    Duan Xiangfei said with a sneer, ¡°How could Luo Qing who first opened his mental Secret Chamber defeat you? You must¡¯ve opened one of Vitality or Vigor Secret Chambers, haven¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s the Energy Secret Chambers. Brother Duan, you said you opened Vitality and Vigor Secret Chambers. But it looks like you lied. You must¡¯ve aplished Transformation Strategy instead.¡± Cui Xu nodded slightly.

    Laughing, Duan Xiangfei said, ¡°With Transformation Strategy, the mental Secret Chamber isparatively easy. I opened Mentality and Vigor Secret Chambers.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re honest,¡± Cui Xu said, expression unchanging.

    Duan Xiangfei smiled. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter since one of us must die today. There¡¯s no problem to be honest.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t win. This course way is interspersed with mechanisms that couldunch numerous arrows. Each of those equals a sword of 70% or 80% of my power. My brother had fabricated the missing of the 300 Sky Fulminator of Thunderbolt Hall to bury them here. But to attack Luo Qing, we had to use this thing to lure You Hongbo who¡¯s ignorant of the matter. To dispel your suspicion, we had no choice but to give up.¡± Cui Xu coldly described the traps. ¡°But with me around, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡±

    These two wily old foxes! Meng Qi¡¯s mouth twitched, feeling like he was a chess piece for them to sound out each other!

    Humph. Whether they had schemed for a long time or were simply farsighted, he only knew he was not that easy to deal with! Meng Qi clenched his fists quietly.

    When Duan Xiangfei was about to speak, Meng Qi suddenly said, ¡°Mr. Leisure, please make sure that this man lying here is Duan Mingcheng.¡±

    Cui Xu, Duan Xiangfei, and You Tongguang all looked at him doubtfully, wondering why he was concerned about this.

    ¡°It¡¯s indeed my son.¡± Duan Xiangfei nodded after oveing his surprise.

    Meng Qi grinned, showing his white teeth. ¡°My task here is done. Mr. Leisure, where¡¯s my remuneration?¡±

    Their doubtful expressions all turned into sneers, as if they were looking at an idiot. At this time, he was still thinking of about his task? He should talk about if after leaving this ce safely! If he can, that was!

    Cold air began to surge inside the ice cer, condensing several words again:

    ¡°Duan Mingcheng was found.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯vepleted the main task. Your reward is 150 Karma points.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t return while you¡¯re in a battle. You can choose to return within one hour after getting out of it.¡±

    Meng Qi was stunned. He thought he would be able to return at once, but this was within his expectations as well as he had considered the possibility of something like this happening.¡±

    Alright. At least he could go back as long as finishing his battle. He did not have to worry about his wounds or whether he would die at all!

    Thinking of this, his will to fight surged and he held his Buddhist Commandment de tighter.

    ¡°Master Zhen Ding, do you think I¡¯ll prepare your remuneration?¡± Duan Xiangfei answered scornfully.

    Meng Qi grinned, showing his teeth. ¡°I don¡¯t want any of the remuneration you promised now. I only want Transformation Strategy. For Casten Cui to trap you here and talk to you so much, I assume he¡¯s also aiming for the same thing.¡±

    After a short shock, Cui Xu collected himself and said, ¡°Brother Duan, repeat the secret of the boundary between humans and gods in Transformation Strategy. Don¡¯t get wise with me. You should know I can figure out whether it¡¯s true based on my knowledge of Mentality Secret Chamber. If you cooperate with me, Ming Cheng could survive. If not, I¡¯ll kill you both.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand why you¡¯re so desperate for this,¡± Duan Xiangfei said after thinking.

    Cui Xu shifted his eyes from Duan Xiangfei and Meng Qi towards the coffin inside the ice cer. His expression became soft. ¡°As I improve my cultivation base, I be more convinced of the existence of the boundary of humans and gods. The key is the Mentality Secret Chamber. If I could get Transformation Strategy to improve my Primal Aperture at Mid-brows, I could break through the boundary of humans and gods and ascend to the heaven. At the time, I could do whatever I want and even bring the dead back to life.¡±

    ¡°Your longing is deep.¡± Duan Xiangfei sighed.

    Cui Xu looked back, saying, ¡°You can choose not to tell. I have Treasure Map. I¡¯ll end up getting it anyway.¡±

    ¡°So Jin Hua have yet to make it to Treasure Land. I thought of kidnapping him as our hostage.¡± Shaking his head, Duan Xiangfei said, ¡°You¡¯re so prudent.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s just in hiding to give you hope so you¡¯ll be lured in.¡± Cui Xu gave a rare smile.

    Duan Xiangfei looked back at Duan Mingcheng andughed at himself. ¡°Ah, when you be old, you find it hard to be away from your sons and grandchildren. Well, listen carefully. ¡®Keep your heart bright and your mind in the Primal Aperture¡¯¡­¡±

    Cui Xu was not the only one who was listening carefully, so were Meng Qi and You Tongguang.

    Transformation Strategy is the kungfu that exclusively cultivated Primal Aperture at Mid-brows. The whole book only contained five chapters about a thousand words. With Duan Xiangfei¡¯s slow retelling, they gradually made it to the end of the book.

    ¡°¡®One round objectes from chaos¡¯¡­¡±

    Before he finished his words, Duan Xiangfei suddenly jumped at Cui Xu like a puff of green smoke. His hands got green and his figure was dimly discernible.

    Though his sword art was powerful, but his key power lied in Transformation Strategy!

    So the five fingers cut off from his right hand did not impair his strength!

    Meng Qi, You Tongguang and Cui Xu were all distracted by the final and key chapter of Transformation Strategy, so they froze for a moment.

    But how was Cui Xu an ordinary person? With his concentrated Primal Aperture and his mind, he quickly collected himself and stamped heavily on the floor.

    Holes abruptly appeared on the walls of the course way where numerous crossbows peeked out. Wind howled and arrows rained on them like waterfalls. It was hard to dodge them for they came from both sides.

    Moving quickly and twisting his body, Duan Xiangfei dodged the parade of crossbows and arrows and he shunned many. But there were so many crossbows that he was shot and bled like pools.

    Although Meng Qi and Duan Xiangfei were separated, what Cui Xu stepped were all locks that triggered mechanisms. Therefore, crossbows peppered them from both sides.

    Instead of using Lightning Changes, Meng Qi curled into a ball and protected his weak points like his deutocebrum.

    The crossbows whizzed past, hitting Meng Qi. Even though he turned his body, he was punctured like a hedgehog.

    There was a moment when the heaven and earth disappeared. So did the crossbows. After a round, no crossbows came from the holes.

    Duan Xiangfei¡¯s frock was dyed with blood after being shot by some eight crossbows, but he remained embroiled in a fight against Cui Xu.

    Meng Qi stood up slowly. His back and body were shot by numerous arrows, causing unstoppable bleeding. The blood dyed the arrows and his white frock. With his bloody body and his golden face, he did not resemble a monk, but rather a hungry ghost returning from hell.

    His injuries were heavy. Were it not for Golden Bell Shield healing them, he would have already died. But the shield was nearly broken.

    ¡°Open!¡± With glowering eyes, he crashed forcibly into the wall.

    The shield was nearly broken, but Meng Qi still kept some inner force. The cultivation of the shield enhanced his strength, allowing him to crack the ice wall.

    Bang! The ice wall cracked open. You Tongguang slowly extended his hands towards Meng Qi. He wanted to take advantage of Meng Qi¡¯s injured state and unsteadiness to take his life!

    At this exact moment, he saw a ck cylinder appearing in Meng Qi¡¯s hands!

 Chapter 76: Cui Xuâ€™s Soft Spot

    <h4>Chapter 76: Cui Xu¡¯s Soft Spot</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    After the gimmick was pressed, streaks of silver lights radiated out, covering all the positions that You Tongguang could change, just like heavy rain or a tight dra which were too quick for people to respond to!

    Seeing the ck tubes with dark light, You Tongguang¡¯s face paled. He could not imagine that this legendary concealed weapon was in the hands of a little monk!

    The fifth younger brother obviously knew that, but why didn¡¯t he tell me?

    He wants me to die?

    When pondering about these things, he resorted to the Iron Bridge, turning it backward to try to keep off the frontal Pearflower Storm Needles.

    However, this was the Pearflower Storm Needle, the legendary concealed weapon, whose speed went beyond the ordinary imagination. ¡°Da, da, da!¡± After the sound like that of raindrops drumming against banana leaves, You Tongguang directly fell back to the ground with 10 silver needles thrusting into his chest, head, and lower body respectively.

    His face turned ck, frozen with the expression of horror and puzzlement. He had already died from poisoning.

    Meng Qi did not even nce at him. Tucking the Pearflower Storm Needles into his arms, he crossed his legs at once and meditated so as to harmonize Qi-cirction and heal the wound so that he would lose no time stabilizing his Golden Bell Shield, which was on the brink of breaking off.

    Inside the corridor, Cui Xu, with his exquisite sword art,pletely subdued Duan Xiangfei, who was badly injured. It seemed that they did not fight too intensely, but the spiritual interference and subtle changes from each other were amazing.

    Duan Xiangfei was struck by swords one after another, constantly retreating. But his palms were strangely free from getting hurt. He was quite far away from Cui Xu, it seemed that with the passage of time, he gradually failed to confront the spiritual invasion to his facial features from Cui Xu due to excessive loss of blood.

    ¡­

    In the Casten Mansion, with the arrival of the letter from Luo Qing to postpone the duel, everyone was disappointed, only to see Casten Cui return to the quiet room to regte his mind.

    After some spection about the reasons for the postponement of the duel by Luo Qing, the famed seniors of martial arts got up, ready to leave.

    But Cui Jinxiu naturally did the honor of the host and detained everyone to enjoy lunch.

    Just as the seniors were rejecting the hospitality out of politeness, someone suddenly said in distress, ¡°The Sword God in White ising.¡±

    Everyone was astonished as they turned around and saw Luo Qing in white holding a sword, whose forehead was wide, his eyebrows were like flying dragons, and the expression in his eyes was cold and fierce.

    ¡°Luo Qing, didn¡¯t you dy the duel?¡± Mu Shan shouted angrily and in bewilderment.

    Luo Qing said coldly, ¡°I did postpone the duel, but I didn¡¯t say that I would note today.¡±

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Mu Shan lowered his voice.

    At this time, Cui Jinxiu could only let his uncles control the whole situation.

    ¡°I seek justice.¡± Luo Qing¡¯s gaze swept over Fei Zhengqing, Mu Hengtian, and so on, which made Fei Zhengqing clench his Judge Pen.

    ¡°What justice?¡± the head of the Longyou n asked as an unrted person.

    Luo Qing no longer looked at Fei Zhengqing, ¡°You¡¯ll get it when meeting Cui Xu. Take me to the dungeon.¡±

    ¡°The dungeon?¡± the head of the Longyou n asked doubtfully.

    ¡°Cui Xu is not in the quiet room, but in the dungeon.¡± Luo Qing looked around the crowd. ¡°I think not any one of you could stop me from going. I came here because I hoped that you could also follow me and have a look.¡±

    As a grandmaster, Luo Qing indeed could have bypassed the ¡°obstacle¡± to easily arrive at the dungeon if Cui Xu did not impede him.

    Everyone looked at each other, and Fei Zhengqing said loudly, ¡°We must make things clear, how dare you break into Casten Mansion at your own discretion?¡±

    Luo Qing did not reply but directly ran toward the dungeon with his bodily movement, whose speed and variation were so subtle that nobody could stop him.

    ¡°Go and catch him!¡± Cui Jinxiu could not help shouting, but did not notice that Uncle Fei looked over at him coldly.

    With thismand, the famed seniors in Jianghu went after him, without knowing if they wanted to stop Luo Qing or to see exactly what the matter was.

    ¡­

    ¡°Luo Qing should have arrived, right?¡± Meng Qi temporarily stabilized his Golden Bell Shield and turned over to sit up.

    After linking the Twelve Animal Zodiac Gods with Cui Xu, he secretly wrote a letter to Luo Qing, earnestly borating his own judgment and today¡¯s adventure. Since Luo Qing also opened his spiritual Secret Chamber, Duan Xiangfei dared not get too close to Meng Qi after Meng Qi had departed from You Tongguang to sneak into Dabei Temple. Duan did not know this, or he would not be so impulsive.

    Although Luo Qing got injured, he was also a grandmaster, whose participation would totally change the situation of the duel.

    ¡°Ha!¡±

    When Meng Qi intended to enter the course way to join hands with Duan Xiangfei, with a sudden exmation, Duan Xiangfei ¡°cracked¡± his body into seven streaks of ghosts, each holding a handprint which then shot out toward Cui Xu simultaneously.

    This palm made the ice cer more frigid, and even Meng Qi could not help but shudder. A few snowkes seemed to flutter in the corridor, but whether it was an illusion or reality remained unknown.

    ¡± Transformation Strategy is really extraordinary¡­¡± Meng Qi knew that there was only one real body in the seven ghosts, but he could not tell. In the meantime, the scene that the simr astronomical phenomena changed in a small area suddenly led him to specte. ¡°After opening Nine Apertures together, was it relying on condensing Primal Aperture at Mid-brows and hooking the inside and outside world to step into the Half-step Exterior Scenery?¡±

    If so, the martial art in this worldid a weak foundation, but there was another way out.

    ¡°Good toe!¡± After seeing that, Cui Xu eximed all of a sudden, turning into the light of the sword andbining with it!

    The light became more and more bright, as if it could fill up the entire corridor, so that Meng Qi could not look straight ahead.

    ¡°It is really horrible to open the spiritual Secret Chamber¡­¡± Meng Qi knew it was an illusion influenced by his close proximity but he still could not tell where exactly Cui Xu was and where his sword came from.

    Under such circumstances, he did not dare to intervene, but was on high alert.

    He clearly knew that Duan Xiangfei was forced into a desperate case so as to disy the Kung Fu simr to the disintegration of Skyscraping Devil, which prompted the Snow God Pce palm, while Cui Xu also spared no effort in drawing this sword. Hence, the oue was about to be clear!

    The light of the sword dissipated and Duan Xiangfei flew backward, severely falling on the top of the ice with a perforated wound on the right side of his chest, and blood spewed out to stain the ice red.

    Cui Xu stood with a sword that was horizontal in his hand. The clothes on his right shoulder suddenly crushed into a fine debris, as if butterflies were flying together, and there was one more ice-blue palm print on his skin.

    His was slightly trembling with white gas emerging from the top of his head. His look quickly returned to normal as he stepped toward the ice cer.

    ¡°Snow God Palm deserves its reputation as expected, but unfortunately you¡¯re injured too badly to let it fully disy,¡± Cui Xu said as he stood at the entrance of ice cer, looking at Duan Xiangfei.

    Duan Xiangfei heaved a deep sigh. ¡°One false move may lose the game, Cui Laogui. Come on, you are superior to me both on your scheming and Kung Fu.¡±

    Cui Xu revealed an expression of recollection. ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve been imitating your scheming.¡±

    ¡°Have you guys not finished yet?¡± Meng Qi said carelessly at that time.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to live longer?¡± Cui Xu looked at him with his head ant.

    Meng Qi put the Buddhist Commandment de across his chest with a smile and said, ¡°Will you let me go after killing Mr. Leisure?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Cui Xu answered without changing in his expression.

    ¡°I would rather take the initiative and go all out.¡± Meng Qi converged all his expressions, only a pair of eyes revealed a strong fighting will.

    Cui Xu hummed slightly. ¡°You must have been prepared since you¡¯ve guessed that I am Zodiac Dragon. Luo Qing ising, why not wait longer?¡±

    ¡°The Sword God in White is only the backhand, who mighte by luck but not by seeking for him. Putting all my hopes on him will only make me weak and I will lose my intention to put up a desperate fight, so then you could just casually kill me with a sword,¡± Meng Qi calmly replied.

    Cui Xu raised his eyebrows and said with pity, ¡°You might be a future grandmaster as expected. What a pity, what a pity.¡±

    He seemed to be pitying that Meng Qi would die under his sword.

    ¡°I am not badly injured.¡± He pointed his sword at Meng Qi. ¡°And do you think I was doing my best that night? Your Pearflower Storm Needles must have run out.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s no use saying so much. Come on.¡± Meng Qi picked up his Buddhist Commandment de from the bottom up, pointing it directly at Cui Xu¡¯s belly at a weird angle, which made people feel badly ufortable.

    Cui Xu thrust his sword and suddenly disappeared. Meng Qi¡¯s pupils sharply contracted, seeing two or three streaks of sword lights respectivelye from the left, right, and front of his body with the sound of wind and footsteps fading away.

    He could not who tell the real one was, but he wielded the Buddhist Commandment de, trying to block the sword with a wide range of defense.

    The light of sword was like a wave that scattered with the de. A tip of the de emerged suddenly from the void and stabbed the middle of Meng Qi¡¯s back.

    A sharp pain hit Meng Qi, who reacted very fast and plunged forward directly. Obstructed by his Golden Bell Shield, the sword thrust into his body a little, but instantly came out.

    Meng Qi did not utilize the ¡°Peace Quietude Split¡± immediately because, after this thrust, he would have nearly copsed. He would lose his life if he did not kill Cui Xu, so he had to wait for a good opportunity.

    Cui Xu seemed to be affected by the injury so that he did badly in connecting his attack, which gave Meng Qi time to catch his breath after rushing forward.

    The light of sword showed up again and divided into seven streaks, hitting from different directions.

    Meng Qi knew now that his eyes, nose, ears, and sense of touch were all disturbed by Cui Xu so that he could not exactly avoid the attack. Hence, he simply closed his eyes, held his breath, and restrained himself from hearing while just relying sheerly on Lightning Changes, backward or forward and to the left or right irregrly. And to protect his major weak points, he tightly gripped the Buddhist Commandment de, paying no ¡°attention¡± to other parts of his body.

    Meng Qi was stabbed by the sword again and again with his blood spurting out, but he withheld the fierce pain, patiently waiting for an opportunity.

    Where was the chance?

    He would never find a chance if it went on like this!

    At that moment, Meng Qi, who excluded or weakened the various senses automatically, seemed to have plunged into a tranquil and gloomy world with only the pain of a constant attack.

    Nothing could be seen or heard. There was nothing but peace and pain!

    Where was the turning point to break this?

    Duan Xiangfei saw Meng Qi struggle to support himself. As the flowing dark gold with cracks all around was about to break, Meng Qi made up his mind to get up with difficulty, rushing toward the sapphire coffin.

    Only by distracting Cui Xu could Zhen Ding support himself any longer and wait until Luo Qing hade!

    ¡°How dare you!¡± Cui Xu eximed with his disfigured face.

    ¡°How dare you!¡±

    This voice just like thunder exploded in the peaceful world of Meng Qi, leaving everything fragmented.

    Peace had been destroyed and uproar wasing.

    Meng Qi drew his de along with the lingering sound.

    His de lit up, apanied by red dust billowing!

 Chapter 77: The Secret Gift

    <h4>Chapter 77: The Secret Gift</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    His Primal Aperture began to feel warm and his spirit was stretching like a web, his senses were focused on nothing but the battle and he was immersed in his own world. Apart from the nging of the sword and de hitting each other, the sound of the long sword prating the skin, and the enemy seemingly about to fall, there was nothing else.

    No, he wasn¡¯t really focused a hundred percent, there was only one thing that concerned him.

    Hence when Duan Xiangfei dove onto the gray jade coffin, anger rose from his heart and evil was added to his courage. He couldn¡¯t help his twisted expression as he shouted,

    ¡°How dare you!¡±

    Meanwhile, with his web-like spirit stretching, he deflected Meng Qi¡¯s attention. He shed towards Duan Xiangfei to behead the wretched man.

    Suddenly, a bright sh of de light filled his vision.

    On a night where thousands of fruit trees were in bloom coupled with an easterly wind, leaves and stars were falling like rain. This ray of de light was grounded, earth-like and not at all bloody. It seemed more like it belonged in this secr atmosphere, just like going to antern show on the night of thentern festival. The rays of de light represented warmth and bustle.

    Cui Xu suddenly began to reminisce about the past¡­ growing up together, the innocence of childhood ymates, ¡°that¡± year on the night of thentern festival, the burning of the red candle on their first night together, waking up the next morning, getting dressed to pay respects to the elders¡­ These wonderful yet dreary memories had interrupted his peace, rendering him unable to control his ever stretching spirit, and drive his Primal Aperture at Mid-brows.

    All of these memories of Cui Xu were wonderful, yet at the same time painful to the core. If he were to choose again, he would give everything for a lifetime together.

    The next moment, the de light, carrying with it his past, sliced his body and soul, the course of the de was mysterious and unpredictable. It couldn¡¯t be stopped.

    Cui Xu¡¯s pupils contracted and by the time he realized what had happened it was hard to pull out. He didn¡¯t know whether the noise interrupting his peace was real or an illusion.

    When he looked at the gray jade coffin, he¡¯d seen the beautiful and gentle girl who had always had a smile on her face. So he returned the smile and never avoided or blocked the sword that wasing directly at him.

    At a moment like this, the only way to have a chance was to not be afraid of death and fight to the end. Doing so would perhaps force the opponent to withdraw.

    This was the exact same scenario as when Jiang Zhiwei had been sneak-attacked by Cheng Yong, she made the same choice. Cui Xu had indeed lived up to his title of grandmaster, the head of the Twelve Animal Zodiac Gods.

    Faced with the sh of the sword and the countercharge of pain and suffering brought about by Peace Quietude Split, Meng Qi gritted his teeth ferociously, but he didn¡¯t dodge or retrieve his de.

    Let¡¯s see who¡¯s afraid of death!

    I can still rely on the Golden Bell Shield and the Dominator of Samsara in the Six Realms. As long as I don¡¯t die on the spot, what is there to be afraid of?

    When the light is gone, so is life.

    Meng Qi and Cui Xu both backed off. One had a long sword go through his right shoulder, his lungs were clearly punctured badly too because he was coughing up blood bubbles. The other had deep de wounds between his abdomen and stomach, even his heart and spine were visible.

    ¡°Great¡­ desmanship¡­¡± Cui Xu said in a raspy voice, but before he could finish his words, he fell to the ground.

    His eyes had lost their glow, yet he was still staring at the gray coffin.

    Duan Xiangfei had witnessed thest strike of the de and stopped in front of the coffin. He watched as Meng Qi appeared to be seeing a ghost. He caught his breath and said, ¡°It¡¯s a good thing that I didn¡¯t fight you. This de move is divine. It beats every supreme art of the Snow God Pce n.¡±

    Though he hadn¡¯t seen much of the world, just then, he¡¯d felt the subtle change of heaven and earth, like he was a part of this world. It was as if the sh of the de contained the ¡°way¡± and ¡°truth¡±, all that that was missing from his other martial arts.

    Meng Qi didn¡¯t dare pull the sword out from his chest, he just sealed his acupoints to stop the bleeding. He saw the cold air freeze behind Duan Xiangfei,

    ¡°Killing the Primus Rat will award 60 Karma points.¡±

    ¡°Killing the Zodiac Dragon will award 120 Karma points.¡±

    ¡°Once the second sides task isplete and the battle won, you can return at any time within an hour, or return on order thereafter.¡±

    He looked at Duan Xiangfei and smiled, ¡°Duan my old boy. ahem¡­ just then the memorization of the ¡®Transformation Strategy¡¯ was iplete¡­ ahem, please get on with it.¡±

    Meng Qi was a little surprised, ¡°Duan my old boy¡­ ahem¡­ since when have you be so generous?¡±

    He didn¡¯t want to return straight away because he wanted to see if he could coax the ¡°Transformation Strategy¡± from Duan Xiangfei¡¯s mouth.

    Duan Xiangfei looked at Meng Qi halfughingly, he too was holding his wounds and said, ¡°If I refuse, you¡¯d definitely threaten me of being insincere, but I don¡¯t know if you could take me now.¡±

    Meng Qiughed dryly and said, ¡°What are you talking about¡­ ahem¡­ I was just asking, but if I get angry¡­ ahem¡­ then I¡¯d start on a killing spree.¡±

    He was just trying to frighten Duan Xiangfei off by shattering Cui Xu¡¯s reputation, telling him that without reciting the ¡°Transformation Strategy¡±, then he¡¯d kill Duan Mingcheng.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, I was going to tell you the Transformation Strategy anyway.¡± Duan Xiangfeiughed.

    Meng Qi was a little surprised, ¡°Duan my old boy, since when have you be so generous?¡±

    ¡°You and I are both seriously injured. It¡¯ll be difficult for us to leave before Luo Qing and his men get here, so we have to straighten our stories,¡± Duan Xiangfei said joyfully. ¡°The only way for you not to use me of being the head of the Snow God Pce n is by letting you know the ¡®Transformation Strategy¡¯. After all, there are many that want a piece of you, being seriously injured and all. Besides, who doesn¡¯t want to learn the desmanship that could kill the old ghost Cui?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll just say that it was that old ghost Cui who formed the Twelve Animal Zodiac Gods and intended to use it for the rebuild of the Snow God Pce n. s, my poor child, kidnapped just for wanting the treasure map.¡±

    As Meng Qi listened, his face became more contorted.¡±Duan, aren¡¯t you afraid of Fei Zheng Qi and others?¡± he asked.

    ¡°What is there to be afraid of? Are they not part of the Zodiac Gods? Who¡¯d believe the words of the Zodiac Gods? As long as we can hold them off for a bit, even if people became suspicious afterwards, I would¡¯ve recovered and could go anywhere.¡± Duan Xiangfeiughed cunningly.

    These words gave Meng Qi a bit of a chill, he sighed and said, ¡°Duan, you¡­ ahem¡­ are an old, cunning fox!¡±

    Duan Xiangfei said no more and started reciting the contents of the Transformation Strategy.

    Meng Qi didn¡¯t doubt whether it was authentic, the Dominator of Samsara of the Six Realms could check itter. As long as most of it was real, then filling in the rest wouldn¡¯t require too many karma points.

    The Dominator of Samsara of the Six Realms really was a must for travel and home.

    When Duan Xiangfei had finished reciting, Meng Qi asked some questions on the parts he couldn¡¯t memorize, thenughed and said, ¡°Duan my old boy, I won¡¯t wait for Luo Qing with you, you¡­ ahem¡­ make up what to say.¡±

    ¡°You can still move?¡± Duan Xiangfei asked with a tone of joy.

    ¡°One more thing¡­ ahem¡­ when you gave out the task¡­ ahem¡­ you mentioned something about a secret gift?¡± Meng suddenly remembered and couldn¡¯t help asking.

    Duan Xiangfei took out a pendant, and hesitantly tossed it to Meng Qi. ¡°This.¡±

    When Meng Qi caught it and looked at it, a tumultuous wave of shock rose in his heart.

    This pendant was of a little Jade Buddha. Its face was kind and benevolent, the texture was smooth and cool. It was the exact same as his, which had shattered!

    The Jade Buddha Pendant had been something of the evidence that guided him towards the samsara realm, but now another exact piece appeared. How could he not be surprised, shocked or confused? How could he not feel a sense of chill down his spine?

    ¡°Where¡­ ahem¡­ ahem¡­ did you get that?¡± Because Meng Qi felt a bit emotional, his cough became more severe.

    Duan Xiangfei looked at Meng Qi with uncertainty. ¡°Perhaps this Jade Buddha Pendant has something to do with Buddhism secrets?¡±

    When he saw that Meng Qi didn¡¯t answer, he continued, ¡°when I was young, I went to the Changhua temple to pray, and his abbotship, Master Yuan Meng gave me this protective talisman. He said that before I got to the age of 60, this talisman would protect me from harm, after which, I must give it to someone who¡¯s destined to have it, then I would live a peaceful life. Butst year, after I turned 60, all sorts of troubles came into my life. I was thinking of giving this pendant to you.¡±

    ¡°Master Yuan Meng didn¡¯t say anything else? He didn¡¯t say what would happen after the destined man procures it? Ahem¡­ would it protect him too?¡± Meng Qi¡¯s face was perplexed.

    Duan Xiangfei thought for a moment, then said slowly, ¡°He just said that after I give it out, it would lose the protection effect. As for whether it has other powers, he didn¡¯t say.¡±

    ¡°Where is Master Yuan Meng at the moment?¡± Meng Qi asked in a weak voice, feeling heavy-hearted.

    ¡°He passed away about a decade ago.¡± Duan Xiangfei answered directly.

    Meng Qi took the ¡°little Jade Buddha¡±. Just as he was about to ask more questions, footsteps could be heard inside the course way. He silently recited ¡°return¡±.

    He was severely hurt and could not fight, so he decided not to confront anyone.

    If he fell into battle again, he would no longer be able to return!

    Luo Qing was in front, then Cui Jinxiu, the head of the Longyou n, Ning Daogu and others closely followed, they all passed the course way and saw what had happened inside the ice cer.

    They saw that Cui Xu was lying on the ice, looking at the gray jade coffin with a lethal wound between his chest and abdomen. You Tongguang¡¯s body was full of silver pins and turning dark. Duan Mingcheng had his eyes closed. His breathing was weak and his face was turning blue.

    Yet Duan Xiangfeit was leaning on the coffin and staring nkly at the front, his body was full of wounds too, it was clear that he was hurt badly.

    Two grandmasters, one dead and one seriously hurt, could this be any more frightening?

    The head of the Longyou n and others suddenly felt as if they had mistakenly entered hell. What shocked them most was that Duan Xiangfei was staring nkly into nothingness. There was a handsome white monk and his body was kind of opaque with a long sword plunging into the right side of his chest. Though his frock was torn and full of blood, his eyes still had some of that out-of-this-world glow.

    A kind of imaginary golden lily surfaced and surrounded him. By the time it disappeared, so did the monk, leaving behind a sense of peace at the spot where he had been.

    ¡°This¡­¡± Even Luo Qing, a seemingly cold grandmaster, was now in full shock.This is like something that would appear in mythical legends!

    Duan Xiangfei was the first toe to his senses, then he said loudly, ¡°Cui Xu is the head of the Snow God Pce n, the Zodiac Dragon of the Twelve Animal Zodiac Gods. He conspired to kill me. It was fortunate that Master Zhen Ding came to my aid, but the power of his de broke the boundary of the earth and heaven realms. What ensued was Master Zhen Ding flying towards the heaven realm. It¡¯s a pity that I didn¡¯t have a chance to discuss Kung Fu with him!¡±

    ¡°The Power of his de?¡± Luo Qing asked rhetorically, his pupils contracting. He looked at the wounds on Cui Xu¡¯s chest.

    ¡°Fly towards the heaven?¡± The head of the Longyou n, Yue Shishi and others couldn¡¯t help questioning, mouths wide open.

    They were all in disbelief, but they couldn¡¯t ignore what had just happened either!

    How astounding the power of Master Zhen Ding¡¯s de was. It could actually break the boundaries of heaven!

 Chapter 78: Hidden Latch

    <h4>Chapter 78: Hidden Latch</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    The white light spilled on Meng Qi. He felt his chest muscles break the long sword and the crossbow strapped to his back fall. Even his wounds were healing and closing up. The dizziness from the blood loss was gone. So did the breathing difficulties resulting from his punctured lungs.

    His skin was glowing a dull gold color. The Golden Bell Shield, broken by the final sword strike, was restored.

    ¡°It didn¡¯t even take me 18 years to be whole again!¡± Meng Qi was in a good mood for he had gained a lot from this round. Heughed like a satisfied viin as he stretched his muscles.

    Samsara Square was empty at the moment. There was no one except him.

    ¡°They¡¯re still not back? Perhaps their return times aren¡¯t synchronized.¡± Meng Qi looked around the room, squashing his concern for their lives. He walked to the center light pir and pulled out his little Jade Buddha to get it appraised by Dominator of Samsara of the Six Realms.

    ¡°Cold Jade Buddha, a mysterious object. Its value and use are unknown. It seems to be a token,pass, or key of some kind. You can unlock its secret for 50,000 karma points,¡± Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms said emotionlessly.

    50,000 karma points¡­ Meng Qi could onlyugh in defeat. He suppressed his curiosity and put away his jade. He then recalled the Transformation Strategy in his mind and produced an ancient script out of it.

    ¡°Transformation Strategy, the practicing method during the enlightenment period. You can exchange it for 200 karma points.¡±

    When Meng Qi saw that the description did not indicate it was fake or iplete, he felt more at ease. He looked at the exchange rate again and realized that the script had an original value of 400 karma points. This meant Duan Xiangfei did not tamper with it and the script was intact.

    After thinking about it, he did not exchange it for Karma points. He decided to ask Jiang Zhiwei and the others if they knew anything about the three Secret Chambers.

    ¡°Little monk, you¡¯ve back early.¡± Just as he was deep in thought, Meng Qi heard Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s soft voice. He turned around and saw her wrapped in the white light. She seemed severely injured too, almost at the brink of her death.

    Meng Qi answered with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ve probablypleted the task just a little faster than you.¡±

    The white light disappeared and Jiang Zhiwei walked over to him carrying a heavy aeruginous sword sheath. Her ck hair was still tied in a simple knot, graceful withoutcking any charm. The only difference was she now wore an ivory dress rather than a yellow one. She seemed to favor simple colors with warm undertones.

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t believe that it was a solo task.¡± Jiang Zhiwei smiled. ¡°I was worried about yourck of experience since it was your first time taking on a one-person task.¡±

    In their previous conversations, Meng Qi had shared about his spections based on his experience. He predicted that there may be solo and team tasks. When it really happened, Jiang Zhiwei did not panic.

    ¡°I have my Golden Bell Shield. Even if Ick experience and make mistakes, I still have protection.¡± Meng Qi felt fortunate at this moment to have chosen this path. After all, being involved in the Samsara tasks meant he could not grow or gain experience slowly like ordinary Jianghu folks.

    He became distracted as he spoke and asked, ¡°Lady Jiang, what are you carrying on your back?¡±

    On her back was arge navy-colored parcel.

    Jiang Zhiwei scrunched her pointy nose. ¡°Little monk, I consider us to be friends for life by now, so stop calling me Lady Jiang. Doesn¡¯t that make us seem like strangers? Just call me Zhiwei. Of course, I¡¯d love it if you call me older sister.¡± She gave a littleugh.

    Meng Qi was little embarrassed but he could not me her for wanting to be his older sister. He could only me the fact that his current physical form was about four years younger than hers.

    ¡°I¡¯ll call you Zhiwei then.¡± He wiped the nonexistent cold sweat off his forehead.

    Jiang Zhiwei smiled. ¡°I know you¡¯re unwilling to call me older sister, seeing as you¡¯re quite mature for your age.¡±

    Being quite open-minded, she did not insist on this matter. She smiled and pointed to the parcel on her back. ¡°I had a lot of free time during this task, so I was able to collect quite a few scripts. I should be able to exchange them for a hundred Karma points or so.¡±

    ¡°I nned to do the same, but I didn¡¯t have the time to do so,¡± Meng Qi said with faux regret. It was fortunate that he had gained the Transformation Strategy. ¡°You must have had help to collect that many scripts?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right. I had a lot of help, but these are just ordinary scripts. They¡¯re nothing to brag about.¡± Jiang Zhiwei had verified Meng Qi¡¯s guess.

    Since they were on the subject of scripts, Meng Qi quickly asked, ¡°Zhiwei, what do you know about the three Secret Chambers?¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡± Jiang Zhiwei shook her head, before muttering, ¡°I may know it under a different name. Tell me more about it.¡±

    ¡°I might be referring to the lower Dantian, mid Dantian, and upper Dantian. I¡¯m not quite sure about the first two, but thetter is refers to the practice of the Primal Aperture at Mid-brows. The practice could achieve the breakthrough of your spiritual Secret Chamber. During battles, it could help you obstruct your opponent¡¯s senses and give them hallucinations,¡± Meng Qi exined in detail.

    Jiang Zhiwei burst outughing. ¡°I get it. After your the Nine Innate Apertures open up, you must breakthrough into the mystery boundary and get on the ¡®bridge between heaven and earth¡¯ if you want to make a connection between the outer and inner heavens. This step is the practice of the Primal Aperture at Mid-brows. When youplete this step, you will create a connection between the heaven and earth and bring about many changes in the weather. This phenomenon is aptly named the Half-step Exterior Scenery. The amalgamation of the outer and inner heavenses next and, finally, the Exterior.

    ¡°Duo Ercha from our previous round had reached this level. You did not battle him, so you didn¡¯t know how we felt like we could be struck by lightning at any moment when we tampered with his spirit. If it not for my open Eye Aperture helping me see past the hallucinations, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to hurt him at all. Even so, we still took a hit.¡±

    ¡°The so-called spirit chamber ought to be referring to the dwelling of the soul and the mysterious boundary.¡±

    ¡°As for the mid and lower Dantian, the steps to practice them were mentioned in the practice of opening up the Nine Apertures.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know this because you didn¡¯t see the practice for the enlightenment period.¡±

    Meng Qi listened carefully without interrupting. It was just as he had anticipated.

    When Jiang Zhiwei was done with her exnation, he considered it for a moment and said, ¡°The realm I¡¯d experienced this time had its own unique methods. Even without being enlightened, there are ways of concentration practice for the lower and mid Dantian, as well as for breaking through the Primal Aperture at Mid-brows.¡±

    Jiang Zhiwei was taken aback, which was a rare reaction from her. ¡°Is that really possible? Our bodies shouldn¡¯t be able to stand the pressure of breaking through the Hidden Latch between life and death. We would copse from the countercharge after stepping on the bridge between heaven and earth.¡±

    The Taoist Primogenitor and Buddha once existed in the realm she and Meng Qi belonged to. There were innumerable Gods and gifted individuals. Many of them tried to bypass the Nine Innate Apertures to directly break through the Mid-brow Hidden Latch. In their opinion, their physical bodies would eventually decay and only their spirits would be forever intact. Hence they decided to abandon the refinement of their bodies and focus on their spirits.

    But all these attempts failed in the end, leaving only a line of warning: ¡°It¡¯s almost impossible formon ghosts to cultivate into Nether Spirit even if they have undertaken a thousand sufferings.¡±

    Before Meng Qi could respond, Jiang Zhiwei frowned and added, ¡°Perhaps it utilizes all the senses and the earth¡¯s energy to block the countercharge? Like the Upstanding Qi and Evil spirit or Ice Crystal and Fire Spirit? But that¡¯s too much of a waste and it cuts off future paths for practice.¡±

    That was because, once that happened, the body would be something of a Magical Arms object. One would be incapable of conventional practice. Of course, once in the Exterior period, the body would then concentrate all the energies from the heaven and earth. One can use those energies to strengthen one¡¯s connection and power, but that would be a totally different method of practice.

    ¡°No, they practiced that directly.¡± The more Meng Qi thought about it, the more perplexed he became about the realm Duan Xiangfei and Cui Xu belonged to.

    Pursing her lips, Jiang Zhiwei said in distress, ¡°I can¡¯t think of anything else. It¡¯s strange, very strange.¡±

    ¡°They all looked alive and kicking to me. I don¡¯t see any countercharge effects.¡± Meng Qi was confused too. ¡°Why don¡¯t you examine this practice method and see what it¡¯s all about?¡±

    His understanding of the enlightenment period was way too shallowpared to Jiang Zhiwei.

    ¡°You want me to examine it? But you¡¯d lose half its exchange value.¡± Jiang Zhiwei frowned.

    If Meng Qi shared the Transformation Strategy with others, its value would be halved for every person he shared it with. Further, those who learned it through him would not be able to exchange points for it or teach it to someone else. They could only do that if they obtained the Transformation Strategy through other means.

    Meng Qi was about to ask her not to mind it when Jiang Zhiwei suddenly smiled. She said, ¡°I¡¯m very interested in this new practice method that can help me breakthrough the mid-brow boundary without practicing the Nine Innate Apertures. I¡¯ll make up whatever Karma points you lose from sharing this with me.¡±

    She saw that Meng Qi was about to be courteous and added, ¡°Things like this have to be settled clearly even among biological brothers. I don¡¯t want a few Karma points toe between us in the future.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Meng Qi did not refuse Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s generosity and handed her the script.

    Stroking her hair, Jiang Zhiwei started browsing through the script. ¡°So that¡¯s how it¡¯s done!¡± she said after a while, voice a mixture of frustration and mirth.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Meng Qi waited for her exnation.

    Jiang Zhiweiughed strangely and said, ¡°It¡¯s because they¡¯ve never broken the boundary of the mid-brow.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Meng Qi was shocked.

    Jiang Zhiwei collected herself and smiled. ¡°This practice method is just at the beginner level. It stimtes the Primal Aperture to create hallucinations but never actually opens it. That¡¯s why there wouldn¡¯t be any countercharge. If the boundary is broken, the body would suffer the same charge of the heaven and earth. When that timees, the body would either be severely injured or, worse, dead, with only the spirit remaining.¡±

    In Meng Qi¡¯s mind, the spirit and soul of ordinary people will go straight to either heaven or hell after they die. No one knew if they wouldpletely disappear or go to some other ce. The only exceptions to this were the Big Powers of the exterior.

    Of course, the spirits of ordinary people could remain under special coincidences. That would mean another life on earth, but its lifespan would be short before it ¡®died¡¯ again. When that happened, the spirit would disintegrate without any remains.

    ¡°You mean the beginner-level practice of the Primal Aperture at Mid-brows could tamper with the opponent¡¯s senses and cause hallucinations?¡± Rather than being disappointed, Meng Qi was happy to hear this.

    Jiang Zhiwei nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. If you practice repeatedly and once again break the boundary, you may have the power to cause minor changes to the weather. Of course, it wouldn¡¯t be on Duo Ercha¡¯s level.¡±

    ¡°Yes! I¡¯ve heard of such rumors in that world!¡± Meng Qi answered in surprise.

    Jiang Zhiweiughed in a self-mocking manner. ¡°Indeed. For us, the only purpose of practicing the Primal Aperture at Mid-brows is to break the boundary between life and death. All our practice methods were designed for this purpose. We never considered it would be just a matter of stimtion and they had probably not thought about breaking the boundary. They achieved this step by step through trial and error and, in turn, discovered a shortcut. How ironic.¡±

    She paused before adding, ¡°We can use this method with other practices. Not only will we gain more power from using this, but it will also make life easier for us when we practice advanced methods to break the boundary between life and death.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right!¡± This was exactly what Meng Qi was excited about.

    They had barely finished their conversation when two more pearly white light pirs appeared. Meng Qi and Jiang Zhiwei exchanged nces, both feeling relieved.

    ¡°We can now discuss what we should exchange for,¡± Jiang Zhiwei said happily.

 Chapter 79: Fu Zhenzhen

    <h4>Chapter 79: Fu Zhenzhen</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    A milk-white light pir appeared in the square before Meng Qi answered. Suddenly, the pir lit the square and made it solemn.

    ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°Why one more person?¡±

    Jiang Zhiwei and Meng Qi were both confused. It was a single task. Why was there one more person?

    Thest light pir disappeared first. Qi Zhengyan was surrounded by red light and looked like a ghost. He stopped slowly Rosy Afterglow Swing and briefed them, ¡°Another leading freshman task was added to my single task. But finally, he was killed by the monster.¡±

    ¡°The freshman? Lead by Senior Brother Zhang?¡± Meng Qi guessed.

    ¡°Yes, you are right, Junior Brother Zhen Ding.¡± The light pir around Zhang Yuanshan had disappeared. He wore a Zhen Wu Taoist robe and kept his back high and straight. He looked handsome and manly.

    A youngdy stood near. She was around seventeen or eighteen years old. She was medium tall and had an oval face and crescent eyebrows. She wore an emerald green shirt and looked gentle and sweet.

    Zhang Yuanshan introduced her with a smile. ¡°This is Fu Zhenzhen, a disciple of the North Zhou Dynasty ¡®Yinghua Monastery¡¯.¡±

    Yinghua Monastery? Meng Qi didn¡¯t know everything about mainstream martial arts, let alone the Yinghua Monastery. Maybe it was literally a nunnery.

    ¡°Zhenzhen, this is Zhen Ding. This is Jiang Zhiwei of the Sword Washing Pavilion. And this is Qi Zhengyan of the Huanhua Swords Sect.¡± Zhang Yuanshan introduced the three people to Fu Zhenzhen.

    Fu Zhenzhen said with a sweet smile, ¡°Hello, sister Jiang, senior brother Qi and junior brother Zhen Ding. You are all so good at mainstream martial arts. It really puts me to shame.¡±

    The others didn¡¯t take him seriously. Meng Qi had seen a great deal of life and ridiculed, ¡°Old Zhang, no, senior brother Zhang, Zhenzhen¡­¡±

    He deliberately dragged the word ¡°Zhenzhen¡± out long.

    They¡¯ve only known each other a few minutes and he could call the girl by her name. There must be something special. Thinking this, Meng Qi felt like a gossiping girl.

    ¡°Oh.¡± Jiang Zhiwei and Qi Zhengyan got it. Their eyes moved between Zhang Yuanshan and Fu Zhenzhen quickly.

    Fu Zhenzhen became red and shy. She looked at her toes. Zhang Yuanshan coughed slightly and he avoided her eyes, ¡°We live in Jianghu and don¡¯t care about these details¡­¡±

    When they were talking, he thought what he¡¯d said before was a little improper. Then, he became serious and said, ¡°Junior sister Jiang, junior brother Qi and junior brother Zhen Ding, please take care of Zhenzhen.¡±

    Hearing this, Fu Zhenzhen became shyer and looked down.

    ¡°Senior brother Zhang, we get it. It¡¯s normal to fall in love.¡± Meng Qiughed silkily and thought, the Samsara task can also lead to a romantic rtionship. Should the Dominator of Samsara in the Six Realms change into the host of a big blind date program?

    Zhang Yuanshan had fallen in love for the first time. He felt a little nervous from the teasing. ¡°Junior brother Zhen Ding, why do you smile like a flighty monk?¡±

    He almost called him ¡®a sensual monk¡¯.

    ¡°Really?¡± Meng Qi touched his face and said, ¡°should I be a kind, matchmaking monk?¡±

    Jiang Zhiwei burst into a smile. The little monk was serious on formal asions but was humorous sometimes which released the task pressure and general pressure off the team a lot.

    Zhang Yuanshan changed the topic. ¡°How many Karma points did you earn? Let¡¯s check what we can exchange.¡±

    He said directly before Meng Qi answered, ¡°I earned three hundred and sixty Karma points in total for side tasks and leading freshman tasks.¡±

    ¡°Three hundred and twenty¡­¡± Fu Zhenzhen looked straight at her toes and whispered.

    Jiang Zhiwei smiled. He didn¡¯t want to make it difficult for Zhang Yuanshan and Fu Zhenzhen. ¡°Ipleted two side tasks and earned five hundred and fifty Karma points. I also found some mystery scrolls, so maybe over six hundred.¡±

    ¡°So many.¡± Meng Qi had thought he had the most karma points in this single task. He hadn¡¯t expected that Jiang Zhiwei would have more than him. ¡°I alsopleted two side tasks and earned four hundred and eighty Karma points. But I owed thirty Karma pointsst time.¡±

    Qi Zhengyan said in brief, ¡°Three hundred and eighty Karma points plus the thirty left after exchanging Kunlun Crush. Four hundred and ten.¡±

    ¡°Senior brother Qi, is the ¡®Book of the Chaos¡¯ spar good for your training?¡± Meng Qi was curious about the spar.

    Qi Zhengyan shook his head, ¡°The spar will break once the magic power within is absorbed. ording to the Dominator of Samsara in the Six Realms¡¯ suggestion, if you want to own the spar with magic power and training help, you can have the chance to get it in the task world.¡±

    ¡°A task can earn the ¡®Book of the Chaos¡¯. The difficulty¡­¡± Meng Qi thought and felt his scalp go numb.

    Suddenly, the grand, cold voice of the Dominator of Samsara in the Six Realms reverberated, ¡°Task evaluation: Jiang Zhiwei and Zhen Ding are ¡®medium¡¯. These two people have no signing opportunity and are awarded thirty Karma points. The rest of you are ¡®general¡¯.¡±

    ¡°It was a pity that I didn¡¯t have time to find treasures. Otherwise, I would have the signing opportunity¡­¡± Meng Qi sighed secretly.

    Meng Qi had had five hundred and ten Karma points. Thirty Karma points had been dropped. He had four hundred and eighty left. Jiang Zhiwei had five hundred and ny Karma points. Zhang Yuanshan had three hundred and eighty Karma points. Qi Zhengyan and Fu Zhenzhen¡¯s Karma points stayed the same.

    ¡°Let¡¯s decide what we need to exchange,¡± Zhang Yuanshan said. He didn¡¯t want to change the topic.

    Jiang Zhiwei smiled, ¡°Wait a minute.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± They all looked at him in confusion.

    Jiang Zhiwei looked at Meng Qi. ¡°Can I say it now?¡±

    It was about Meng Qi. She herself couldn¡¯t make the decision.

    Hearing her question, Meng Qi soon understood. He smiled with relief. ¡°I earned a strange magic power. It can stimte the Primal Aperture at Mid-brows.¡±

    He talked about the Transformation Strategy in brief. Meng Qi was quite clear that if his fellow became stronger he would be safer. As long as the conversation was not about core power and safe strategy, the sharing would be good for the present situation. However, the truth about the Jade Buddha was too strange. Last time they hadn¡¯t known yet. Meng Qi decided to keep it a secret and consider it when he had more clues.

    ¡°This magic power can interfere with the enemy¡¯s five senses and cause hallucinations. It is of great help in fighting before Half-step Exterior Scenery. Junior Brother Zhen Ding, can we exchange it with Karma points? It is better to exchange with us than the Dominator of Samsara in the Six Realms.¡± Zhang Yuanshan understood the value of ¡®Transformation Strategy¡¯. He exchanged a look with Fu Zhenzhen.

    ¡°I agree with him,¡± Qi Zhengyan held the same view. His ¡®Primal Acupore at Mid-brow emphasized the internal and external induction. His ¡®White Cloud Smoke¡¯ could blind and hinder enemies. But these were the other kind of magic power. They absorbed and exercised energy from the sky andnd to work but couldn¡¯t stimte the Primal Aperture at Mid-brows.

    Meng Qi smiled, ¡°Since I decided to say it, I had prepared to exchange. But I couldn¡¯t give it to you without return. To be honest, I am not so cruel, but I think it is better to make rules. I don¡¯t care aboutmon cheat codes, but it did take great effort to earn it. I also need Karma points. It seems unfair to share with you for free or just conceal it. I think both of them are harmful to our team growth, development and cooperation.¡±

    Surprised, Jiang Zhiwei looked at Meng Qi with gratitude. She had nned to say it. She hadn¡¯t expected that he would say it directly. Now, if the others felt displeased about it, they would be mad at him instead of her.

    ¡°Yes, you are right, junior brother. I agree with you.¡± Zhang Yuanshan smiled in relief. Fu Zhenzhen had just met them for the first time and didn¡¯t feel bad. They were not familiar with each other, so the atmosphere was normal.

    Qi Zhengyan nodded slightly and didn¡¯t feel bad about this suggestion. Most people would think about the future when he or she had the mystery scrolls. Only a low person would want others¡¯ mystery scrolls for free and hide theirs in the future.

    Meng Qi was pleased with the atmosphere now and smiled. ¡°If I exchange ¡®Transformation Strategy¡¯ with the Dominator of Samsara in the Six Realms, I will earn two hundred Karma points. But I have shown all of you. Maybe it¡¯s worth ten to fifteen Karma points now. Each of you gives me fifty Karma points.¡±

    Zhang Yuanshan and the others didn¡¯t say more. They gave their Karma points to Meng Qi and got the copy of ¡®Transformation Strategy¡¯ in return.

    ¡°Transformation Strategy is the enlightenment period martial. It has been shared four times so it¡¯s now worth ten Karma points.¡± Meng Qi finally threw the shared strategy to the Dominator of Samsara in the Six Realms¡¯ and earned Karma points. Now he had six hundred and ny Karma points in total. Jiang Zhiwei exchanged manymon scripts with the Dominator of Samsara in the Six Realms and earned eighty Karma points. Now she had six hundred and twenty Karma points in total.

    Zhang Yuanshan still had three hundred and thirty Karma points. Qi Zhengyan had three hundred and sixty. Fu Zhenzhen had two hundred and seventy.

    ¡°Let¡¯s decide what we will exchange.¡± Meng Qi had more Karma points suddenly and was ambitious.

    Jiang Zhiwei nced toward Fu Zhenzhen and said, ¡°Zhenzhen first. We don¡¯t know what she is good at or what she wants to exchange.¡±

    ¡°I have an advanced sess of Qi-cultivation. I need to concentrate on the Eye Aperture, so I want to exchange a Heavenly Acumen Pill.¡± Fu Zhenzhen said gently. She wasn¡¯t shy anymore.

    Zhang Yuanshan added, ¡°Zhenzhen is interested in medicine. Yinghua Monastery was good at curing, but she wasn¡¯t in the sect and she couldn¡¯t exercise it. This script has three parts and the first part needs nine hundred Karma points. Maybe next time. Do you know such scripts?¡±

    He thought about what he knew. Some weremon, and some were too insidious. The rest were too expensive.

    Jiang Zhiwei and Qi Zhengyan were lost in thought. Meng Qi said, ¡°If you want to save people and earn poison, I know a script that doesn¡¯t cost too many Karma points.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Zhang Yuanshan knew that Meng Qi had studied the ¡®Exchange List¡¯ intensively and knew more than the others. The Exchange List recorded a lot of things. Most of them were hardly remembered except for a little part at the top of the list.

    ¡°The Chapter of Medicine King.¡± Meng Qi said it directly. It was good to have a teammate who was good at curing.

    The Medicine King Chapter was from the Young Flying Fox. Ny percent of it was used for curing and the rest contained many kinds of poisons.

    Zhang Yuanshan searched in the jade books and suddenly his eyes lit up. He pped his hands and smiled, saying, ¡°Zhenzhen, what do you think of it?¡±

    The Medicine King Chapter was worth one hundred and fifty Karma points. Fu Zhenzhen could afford it. Of course, if she couldn¡¯t afford it, Zhang Yuanshan would help.

    Fu Zhenzhen looked carefully at the description from the Dominator of Samsara in the Six Realms and she said happily, ¡°That is fine. It can summarize the medical theory and poison theory.¡±

    The medicines in the Medicine King Chapters weremonpared with the exotic flowers and rare herbs in the true world. But the medical theory and the poison theory could be used widely.

    Then Fu Zhenzhen exchanged a Heavenly Acumen Pill, the Medicine King Chapter and a bottle of Ganoderma Elixir of Restoration, using up all of her Karma points.

    ¡°Little monk, what about you?¡± Jiang Zhiwei asked Ming Qi. She just wanted something simple and was not in a rush.

    Meng Qi stopped and thought, ¡°Right now, which one is more suitable for me? A saving script like the Skyscraping Devil Breaking or a helping script to improve myself?¡±

 Chapter 80: Meng Qiâ€™s Selections

    <h4>Chapter 80: Meng Qi¡¯s Selections</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    ¡°Why not choose both?¡± Qi Zhengyan asked in confusion. Meng Qi had 690 Karma points. He could certainly afford to exchange for both.

    ¡°I have concentrated six Aperture acupoints including Eye Aperture, and who knows how long until the next mission will begin,¡± Meng Qi said seriously. ¡°Therefore, I need to exchange for a Heavenly Acumen Pill and manage to step into the enlightenment period before the next mission. Besides I need to fill up the Pearflower Needles, and I also want a Lightness Skill to increase my speed, and a Refined Weapons Level Commandment de.¡±

    He smiled wryly and waved up his damaged Commandment de, which was made of Hundredfold Tempered Steel. Cui Xu had opened the Secret Chamber of Spirit, as well as that of Qi, so he¡¯d had ebullient inner force imbued into his sword. Thus, Meng Qi¡¯s de was badly damaged. If Cui Xu had had a sword of the Refined Weapon level, he would have split Meng Qi¡¯s de directly in two.

    The enemies encountered in the Samsara mission had been stronger after each task. Meng Qi was afraid that in the next mission they would meet many enemies with Refined Weapons. Then he would have to protect his de with his genuine Qi to make it rival with his enemies¡¯, and hisbat power would bepromised. In addition, he couldn¡¯t get a Refined Weapon from Shaolin for he was still an unenlightened acolyte. In order to choose one in Shaolin, he had to break through Bronzemen Lane and peregrinate downhill.

    ording to Jiang Zhiwei, Meng Qi knew that the ssification of weapons and items in his world was simr to that of the Dominator of Samsara in the Six Realms. The most humble weapons were mon weapons¡± used bymoners, street viins and Jianghu heroes of the lowest ss. The Hundredfold Tempered weapons were much better. They were used by normal martial artists, disciples ofmon sects or elites at court, and forged by decent smiths. They were normally worthy of hundreds of taels.

    The Refined Weapons were rtively few, for they needed particr metals, wood or other materials which were rtively rare. The forgers themselves should also possess great inner power and knowledge of manipting Earth Fire and other kinds of Fires. Therefore, only reputable Jianghu heroes, leaders and key apprentices ofmon sects, direct heirs of mainstream martial sects, members of aristocratic families and elite king¡¯s guards could be expected to own them.

    Every Refined Weapon had its specialty besides sharpness, for they contained different materials. For example, when Sun-prating Rainbow, the sword of Jiang Zhiwei, was used to cut normal iron, it would make one feel like they were cutting mud.

    The Refined Weapon level also contained some specialponents, such as a ring that could blow fire, a bracelet that could freeze the enemy, etc¡­ Meng Qi thought they should be called magic implements.

    Superior to the Refined Weapons, the Precious Weapons could incite changes of the sky and earth. They were not created by mortals. As for Magical Arms and Peerless Godly Weapons, Meng Qi had read their descriptions from the Dominator of Samsara in the Six Realms and found they embodied Dharma, Truth, or even Logos. They were formidable.

    ¡°Yes, a Refined Weapon is very important.¡± Zhang Yuanshan tapped his waist and his long sword stuck out with a nk. The fog emerged around it, rendering the sword a clouded Chinese dragon. ¡°After having solidified my foundation, I finally made the first step into Zhen Wu Sword Art. My father was so ted that he gave me his sword, Winged-python Sword, which he used to establish his fame when he was young. Without it, it would have been much harder for me in this mission.¡±

    ¡°Why Lightness Skill? You already have Lightning Changes.¡± Jiang Zhiwei asked Meng Qi after contemting.

    Meng Qi had considered strategically. ¡°Lightning Changes was good at dodging and changing. It was rtively a good one among the Lightness Skills, but after the Enlightenment, its resulting speed and charge effects would be far weaker than other skills. By then, if I cannot win abat, I need to be able to escape.¡±

    Jiang Zhiwei was closer to Meng Qi, so she spoke her mind directly. ¡°Actually, I suggest that you choose a martial art which is able to improve your body potential. Those ones are notmon, but it is essential that you improve your body potential as early as possible. With this you would have deeper foundation, a broader path and better achievement. If you improve it when you are older, it will not be as effective.¡±

    ¡°Lightness Skills specializing in speed, or skills like Sky Demon Butchering Mighty Art. You should choose either, as a skill to save your life in the future. Ovep would be wasteful.¡±

    ¡°If you are sessfully enlightened this time, you won¡¯t be so exhausted as before after performing Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship. And with Pearfower Storm Needles, you will not be weak if you fight a vitalbat. Skills like Sky Demon Butchering Mighty Art could be redeemed next time.¡±

    Most Kung Fu referred to as ¡°Supreme Arts¡±, when practiced, would also improve one¡¯s body potential. Potential was not congenital and immutable. But many stages of a certain supreme art often required a certain level of body potential, so sometimes one would need more time to practice and improve his physical body in order to enter a new stage.

    Therefore, all sects and schools loved to choose disciples with outstanding body potential as their apprentices to inherit their fundamental martial arts. Afterward they would pick disciples who were sedulous andmitted, and impart to them when they aplished certain achievements.

    The auxiliary arts, used exclusively to improve body potential, were very rare, and of course very expensive.

    ¡°I agree with you. The arts that could improve body potential are legendary and wanted by many people.¡± Zhang Yuanshan was a little sentimental saying this. ¡°Among these arts, the best and most famous one should be the Muscle-bone Strengthening Scripture of your Shaolin. Not only could it help improve potential, but it will also help improve the quality of major martial arts you are practicing, as well as lower the difficulty. It is really miraculous. However, the first volume costs ten thousand Karma Points. Brother Zhen Ding, which one are you going to exchange for? Arts of this kind are rare and costly.¡±

    He had paid attention to this kind of martial arts long ago.

    Meng Qi had the advantage of already knowing many of the ¡°strange Kung Fu¡± on the Exchange List. He didn¡¯t need to read carefully about them.

    Therge number of Exterior Level Kung Fu types was a huge advantage. They didn¡¯t have enough time in the Samsara world and their choices could easily be rash and wrong.

    As for Zhang Yuanshan¡¯s questions, Meng Qi smiled and said, ¡°I decided not to choose arts simr to Sky Demon Butchering Mighty Art for the time being. I will exchange for the Chapter of Sinew Changing and Bone Conditioning Chapter of the Yijin Scripture from the Nine Yin Divine Scripture.¡±

    He had intended to choose Internal Force Absorption Skill or Kung Digestion Supreme Art. These Demon Path arts could absorb the energy and blood of others and improve oneself quickly. But they were risky as well. Many people suffered mania during its practice and hurt themselves while hurting other people. They were also rtively expensive. Meng Qi was in Shaolin Temple where it was inconvenient to practice these types of Kung Fu, so he finally gave up.

    ¡°Nine Yin Divine Scripture?¡±

    ¡°Bone Conditioning Chapter of the Yijin Scripture?¡±

    They all wondered with consternation and looked through the List.

    ¡°It can indeed improve sinews and forge bones, and it costs only 300 Karma Points!¡± Zhang Yuanshan eximed with wonder, which was rather rare for this stoical Taoist.

    It could change one¡¯s body potential and cost only 300 Karma Points? They all stared at Meng Qi in shock. How had he found such a cheap type of Kung Fu with this function?

    ¡°I ran across it by ident. I was lucky.¡± Meng Qi had to answer this way.

    The Nine Yin Divine Scripture contained two volumes and was worth 900 Karma Points altogether, in which Bone Conditioning Chapter of the Yijin Scripture was worth a third. It really was precious.

    ¡°Although the effect is rather limited, it is a good choice anyway. Little monk, you are really blessed by the Buddha.¡± Jiang Zhiwei put her palms together and made a jest.

    Zhang Yuanshan paused for a moment and said, ¡°Junior Brother Zhen Ding, to be honest, I will also redeem this.¡±

    His body potential was not bad, but in terms of his family importance and expectation, he was just normal, especiallypared with his fellows Yang Tai, Yang He and the Yao Brothers. So he had always been looking for this kind of Kung Fu, and even thought that if he couldn¡¯t find one he should seek direct improvement of body potential from the Dominator of Samsara in the Six Realms.

    ¡°If the Book of the Chaos isn¡¯t good for improving body potential and my points are sufficient, I might also exchange for this one,¡± Qi Zhengyan said honestly.

    Meng Qi guffawed, ¡°It seems that my choice is smart. I am surely going to have it.¡±

    ¡°What other Lightness Skill are you going to redeem?¡± Jiang Zhiwei asked curiously. The Little monk could always find something unheard of but usibly good.

    Meng Qi chortled and pointed to the jade-slip scroll. ¡°The first move of Wind-god¡¯s Legs Moves, Wind Arresting and Shadow Catching. It is a tutorial step into a decent Lightness Skill, and costs only 90 points. But if I want to fully fulfill its strengths, I would have to wait until the Exterior level.¡±

    Speaking of 90, Meng Qi wanted to jest with an advertisement slogan: ¡°Only $99, Arresting Wind and Capturing Shadow is yours¡±.

    Wind-god¡¯s Legs Moves were from Wind and Cloud, a Wuxiaic book. The moves took advantage of wind and sped oneself up to meteor speed. Meng Qi thought of nothing else, for he still needed to focus on desmanship and the Golden Bell Shield, as well as two auxiliary types of Kung Fu, Sinew Changing and Bone Forging Chapters and Transformation Strategy. So aside from escaping skills, he need not consider other Lightness Skills with palm or leg movements.

    Jiang Zhiwei read through the description and nodded. ¡°Not bad. It¡¯s not expensive. You can always find a good one.¡±

    Compared to the methods of improving one¡¯s body potential, leg moves and lightness skills felt more familiar for Jiang Zhiwei and the others, so they didn¡¯t show too much wonder.

    ¡°Bone Conditioning Chapter of the Yijin Scripture needs 300 points, the Heavenly Acumen Pill 110, Pearfower Storm Needles 50, and the Wind-god¡¯s Legs Moves 90. Then you will have 140 left to choose amandment de of the Refined Weapons level. If your points are not enough, I can lend some to you.¡± Zhang Yuanshan said to Meng Qi, ¡°Currently I have enough elixir, and only need Bone Conditioning Chapter of the Yijin Scripture, so I will have 30 points left.¡±

    Jiang Zhiwei said, ¡°I think I will have my Nose Aperture opened after the next mission. Until then, I don¡¯t need the Pill of Heavenly Vision and Earthly Hearing. This time I will only exchange for the Ruthless part in the Sacred Spirit Sword Art. You could borrow 20 points from me.¡±

    ¡°My Kunlun Crush is not aplished yet, so I don¡¯t need to exchange for the fourthyer, Azure Blizzard crystals. But I also intended to redeem for a refined long sword which could subdue demons. Yet in this mission I failed to gain much,¡± Qi Zhengyan said grimly. ¡°Besides, I also need elixir to assist my enlightenment.¡±

    Meng Qi nodded with a smile. ¡°Then let¡¯s go have all of this exchanged, then I will choose the Refined Weapons with Brother Qi.¡±

 Chapter 81: The Blade

    <h4>Chapter 81: The de</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    At the light pir in the center, Fu Zhenzhen was the first one to exchange. She got the Chapter of Medicine King , one Heavenly Acumen Pill, and one bottle of Ganoderma Qi Replenish Pills. Zhang Yuanshan and Jiang Zhiwei really only respectively exchanged for the Bone Conditioning Chapter of the Yijin Scriptureand the Wuqing part of the Scripture Sacred Spirit Sword Art (Swords Skills 19 to Swords Skills 22).

    Qi Zhengyan thought for a while and only exchanged for two bottles of Hiding And Healing Elixir, for he decided to choose others after he picked up other weapons.

    Worth 50 Karma points for each bottle, ¡°Hiding and Healing Elixir¡± was amon elixir used in the Enlightenment period.

    After they finished their exchanges, Meng Qi slowly put the Pearflower Storm Needles into the cloudy light pir.

    ¡°To collect all of the poisonous needles of the Pearfower Storm Needles costs 50 Karma points. Attention please: Pearflower Storm Needles could only be used once again.¡±

    ¡°The Chapter of Sinew Changing and Bone Forging of the Nine Yin Divine Scripturecosts 300 Karma points.

    ¡°¡®Wind Arresting and Shadow Catching¡¯, the entry-level essentials of the Moves of Wind-god¡¯s Legs, costs 90 Karma points.¡±

    ¡°One ¡®Heavenly Acumen Pill¡¯ costs 110 Karma points.¡±

    When Meng Qi took out his hands from the light, the ck canister of Pearflower Storm Needles glittered with a silver glow again. Then, two quaint scripts and a waxed elixir appeared in his hands.

    Scanning through them, Meng Qi was quite pleased and put them away. The most important among them was the Chapter of Sinew Changing and Bone Forging .

    Aside from his goodprehension, he knew that his body potentials were not excellent and only better than ordinary people, simr to Qi Zhengyan. Even with Heavenly Acumen Pills, it was not guaranteed that he could get Enlightened¡ªQi Zhengyan could seed in one try, fortunately, but he might not. Therefore, before taking Heavenly Acumen Pills to get Enlightened, he should continue to concentrate the three rted Aperture acupoints and theBone Conditioning Chapter of the Yijin Scripture to improve his body potentials to ensure sess.

    Meanwhile, the practice of Chapter of Sinew Changing and Bone Forging could notably increase his inner force and strength. The disy of ¡°Arhat Fists¡± would not be normal and crude anymore, but simple, unadorned and profound.

    ¡°I could select the Refined Weapon now.¡± Meng Qi grinned, showing his eight white teeth.

    ¡°You¡¯re having a happy smile.¡± Jiang Zhiwei could not bear to banter him when she saw Meng Qi was so happy.

    Meng Qi approached them and scanned through the jade-slip scroll. He quickly skipped the front part of Magical Arms, Precious Weapons, and expensive Refined Weapons in fear of being sad forcking Karma points.

    Therefore, Meng Qi just ignored weapons such as ¡°Tiger Soul¡±, ¡°King Yama¡±, ¡°Crying Heaven¡±, ¡°Snow Drinking¡±, ¡°Dragon Killing de¡±, and so on. He stopped at the chapter of the ¡°Refined Weapons¡±, where the weapons cost less than 300 Karma points.

    He hesitated to exchange the first four scripts of Golden Bell Shield with the Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms because Master was so nice to him. If he did so, he was going against his principles and could only get 80 or 90-110 Karma points. He could not even exchange Kung Fu, like Sky Demon Butchering Mighty Art. Even though he added his remaining 140 Karma points, he still had less than 300 Karma points.

    Thus, he directly read from Refined Weapons that were less than 200 Karma points. If there was something appropriate, he would not vite his principles.

    ¡°The Refined Weapon: Oath Sapphires de, worth 130 Karma points, could purify one¡¯s heart and resist delusion and **.¡±

    Meng Qi attentively looked and a green Buddhist Commandment de with a soft glow appeared above the jade-slip scroll like a real one.

    ¡°It¡¯s good¡­¡± Because he had suffered a lot from sensual illusions in the task, Meng Qi liked this Oath Sapphires de, which could reduce delusion and ** very much.

    Jiang Zhiwei said frankly and unkindly, ¡°If you can open your Eye Acupores before the next task, you must acquire the ability to ovee illusions, which equals the effects of the Oath Sapphires de.¡±

    ¡°You are right.¡± Meng Qi nodded softly.

    Mentioning Enlightenment now and not at the moment that he exchanged Moves of Wind-god¡¯s Legs was because Meng Qi thought that it still took a year or so to be Enlightened. After that, he could read super skills in the Sutras Depository and study Lightness Skills. It would be a waste of time if he did not learn anything. Unlike the ability to detect illusions which he could get directly, he needed to cultivate super skills again after Enlightenment. Therefore, in case of a short interval between Samsara tasks, which could be around the time of Enlightenment, it would be necessary to exchange a Lightness Skill to stay safe.

    He continued to read through. Soon, he found another appropriate Buddhist Commandment de at the right price.

    ¡°The Refined Weapon: Cicada¡¯s Wings Icy de, costs 180 Karma points. Made of ice and cold iron from the extreme north, it is transparent and almost invisible. It is also extremely cold. After being hurt, the enemy¡¯s wounds would be frigid and frozen, which would encumber his movements.

    ¡°It¡¯s a killing de without spilling blood.¡±

    Another short de appeared above the jade-slip scroll. It was transparent and thin as a cicada¡¯s wings. One¡¯s first sight might not discern it. Only by careful observation could one feel coldness from it.

    ¡°It¡¯s a good de, but¡­¡± Zhang Yuanshan did not finish his words, but looked at Meng Qi.

    Meng Qi sighed and said, ¡°It¡¯s a short de.¡±

    He was ustomed to his Buddhist Commandment de, long des, so he was not good at using short des. Although this extremely strange ¡°Cicada¡¯s Wings Icy de¡± was wellpatible to Blood desmanship and had the effects of approaching without a shadow and leaving without a trace, his strength and n was Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship and the skills that evolved from it. So it was not appropriate for him since he was unable to use any kind of des casually.

    ¡°Actually, you should take special enemies into ount.¡± Qi Zhengyan interrupted suddenly.

    Meng Qi and Jiang Zhiwei looked at him, waiting for his exnation.

    Qi Zhengyan said with a somber face, ¡°I said just now that I encountered many demons with a strong Demon Odor and terrible breath. They were very hard to defeat so I suffered a lot. Thus, I n to choose a long de which can repress demons.

    ¡°They were demons this time but it could be ghosts, evils, or masters of an evil cult next time. So, besides sharpness, why not consider that aspect, since you decided to choose a Buddhist Commandment de?¡±

    ¡°It makes sense.¡± Meng Qi nodded in agreement.

    Jiang Zhiwei nodded and said, ¡°Although some Kung Fu and skills are powerful and unyielding enough to defeat demons or evils, simr weapons are also great choices. Just don¡¯t overlook the requirements of sharpness and sturdiness. After all, we will encounter normal enemies in most cases.¡±

    ¡°Well,¡± With special needs, it was easier for Meng Qi to find and screen out unwanted weapons. He found an appropriate Buddhist Commandment de quickly.

    ¡°The Refined Weapon: Red Sun Evil de, worth 150 Karma points, is made of subsidiary iron from the edge ofva of Sun Essentials. Later, eminent monks of the Half-step Exterior Scenery chanted and prayed for 81 days to eliminate its violence and ferocity. It can well repress all evils and filth.

    ¡°It¡¯s a burning de that causes great pain for both oneself and your enemies.¡±

    ¡°Red Sun Evil de¡± was a normal-shaped Buddhist Commandment de, but it had a light-red glow, decorated with patterns like sutras.

    ¡°I want this!¡± Its introduction turned Meng Qi on, and he decided to choose this Buddhist Commandment de.

    As for the burning, why should I care since I have aplished the fourth level ofGolden Bell Shield ?

    Since Meng Qi made his decision and this de was not so bad, Zhang Yuanshan and the others did not have any objections. Jiang Zhiwei lent him 10 Karma points to help him exchange ¡°Red Sun Evil de¡±.

    It was burning as if it had juste out of a fire. When Meng Qi clenched it, he felt very hot even with the fourth level of Golden Bell Shield, but luckily he could protect himself from being hurt.

    ¡°No wonder it only costs 150 Karma points.¡± Meng Qi was too fond of it to put it down. Without Golden Bell Shield, he might have needed to use a lot of inner force to wrap his right hand to protect himself from being hurt by that ¡°Red Sun Evil de¡±. In that case, he would lose almost half of his strength.

    ¡°Without this w, ¡®Red Sun Evil de¡¯ might cost at least 200 Karma points.¡±

    Later, Meng Qi and the others began to help Qi Zhengyan find a long de to repress demons. Finally, they found a dark red sword with patterns on it.

    ¡°The Refined Weapon: Golden Dragon Stripe Sword, worth 250 Karma points, is made of a red gold that was rolled by a dragon. It vaguely has the power of the god of demons, which can not only repress demons but also affects most of its enemies.

    ¡°It is a sword of authority.¡±

    Qi Zhengyan was quite satisfied with ¡°Golden Dragon Stripe Sword¡±. His Karma points were enough, so he exchanged it without hesitation.

    When the long sword was taken out from the light pir surrounded by immortal air, Meng Qi, Jiang Zhiwei, and Fu Zhenzhen all felt a royal and dignified, but terrible, light air. It seemed that they were all shocked by it.

    ¡°nk!¡±

    ¡°Winged Snake Sword¡± at Zhang Yuanshan¡¯s waist, roaring like a dragon, seemed to dash out of the sheath topete with ¡°Golden Dragon Stripe Sword¡±.

    ¡°Good sword! Good sword!¡± Seeing such a good sword, Jiang Zhiwei was delighted and her eyes brightened up. With a clear voice, she could not help but praise it.

    Qi Zhengyan touched the long sword with two fingers and showed a kind of joy on his face which did not have any expression before. As a swordsman, a good sword belonging to him was like a second life.

    Of course, after he turned to cultivate Book of the Chaos , he was not a pure swordsman anymore.

    Suddenly, the grand, cold voice of the Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms reverberated:

    ¡°Exchangepleted. Put away your items and return to your own world.¡±

    Hearing this, it urred to Meng Qi that he was ¡°isted¡± because of Zhen Yong¡¯s stealing incident, and he would be considered as his aplice if he had lots of scrolls of mystery with him. But if he left them in this world, he did not have to remember them. How could he practice then?

    Therefore, he asked the Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms whether he could ask for permission in advance for entering this world again during the midpoint.

    The voice of the Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms was still cold:

    ¡°You cannot enter Samsara World in the intervals between two tasks of Samsara unless you exchange Karma points for cultivation time and decide on the date you n to enter this world.

    ¡°But when you return to your world, you can send an inanimate and specified object to a specified ce once.¡±

    Hearing thetter sentence, Meng Qi was relieved. He put ¡°Red Sun Evil de¡±, Pearflower Storm Needles, and his white frock in his room, changed into a gray frock and took another Buddhist Commandment de¡ªnot taken by others, his package was transmitted back at the same time. There were green normal clothes, gray frocks, bamboo hats, and a spare Buddhist Commandment de in it, so he did not need to exchange anything with Karma points.

    Then, he asked the Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms to put things like theChapter of Sinew Changing and Bone Forging and Heavenly Acumen Pills into the tree hole of the Bodhi tree in Xuan Bei¡¯s yard.

    A white light shed. Meng Qi seemed to sleep for a while, but soon opened his eyes. He was already back in his meditation room.

    ¡°President Wu Jing, Zhen Ding and Zhen Hui are inside.¡±

    At the moment, the voice of Zhen Miao reverberated in the yard.

 Chapter 82: Inquiry

    <h4>Chapter 82: Inquiry</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    President Wu Jing?

    Hearing this name, Meng Qi shuddered and his heart palpitated with fear. Wu Jing was the President of Commandment Hall!

    Though he was the youngest among the Wu generation, his cultivation was outstanding. He was almost aspetent as the presidents of Dharma Yard and Bodhi Yard. He was also on the Terrestrial Rankings and was known for his keen pursuit of justice, discernment of subtle evidence, non-indulgence, and intransigence. He was the most formidable eminent monk in Shaolin.

    The president of Commandment Hall will be inquiring Meng Qi in person. Just what were they suspecting of him?

    Falling into a state of uncertainty, Meng Qi saw the door of the meditation room open with a draft of wind. Zhen Miao walked in first, followed by Xuan Kong with a malicious expression. They separated and stood some distance from each other, deferentially making way for another person. A yellow-robed monk walked in, a red cassock slung over his shoulder.

    He was around 40. His skin was deeply tanned. He was ordinary-looking, with sharp facial features.

    As the president of Commandment Hall, he was staid and reserved, unlike his subordinates who always subconsciously put on harsh expressions. He did not smile much, but his eyes were full of acuity and grimness.

    ¡°This is the President of Commandment Hall, Master Wu Jing.¡± Zhen Miao made the introductions to Meng Qi and Zhen Hui.

    After the greeting, Meng Qi immediately felt the suspecting eyes of Wu Jing on him. Like a de piercing into his flesh, like a ring sun irradiating the snow, Meng Qi felt like Wu Jing¡¯s eyes saw through all his secrets.

    Wu Jing withdrew his gaze and stared into Meng Qi¡¯s eyes. With a deep voice, he asked,

    ¡°Zhen Ding, where did you learn Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship?¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± Meng Qi was shocked, his heart surging with terror. He could not believe such a normal wound could betray his secret.

    Xuan Kong looked at Wu Jing and saw him nod. He turned to Meng Qi and spoke seriously, ¡°How can a frog at bottom of the well picture the immensity of the earth and the sky? Providential Sight and Omniscient Hearing are more than legendary stories!¡±

    ¡°Without any concealment, you¡¯ve hacked right into Zhen Chang. How could the president not recognize Peace Quietude Split, the first move of Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship?¡±

    ¡°Speak! Where did you learn Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship? Did you conspire with Zhen Chang and Zhen Yong to steal the scriptures, and then turned on each for the share? Did you stash away the copy of Muscle-bone Strengthening Scripture?¡±

    The barrage of questions was like bombs exploding in Meng Qi¡¯s heart. Though he knew Shaolin was guarded by many masters of the Dharmakaya level, he still did not act carefully enough.

    ¡°I, I¡­¡± Meng Qi was brainstorming for an excuse. The danger of being obliterated by the Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms was like a pike prodding his back. He could not simply tell the truth.

    ¡°He learned Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship through identally watching our master practice it.¡± Zhen Hui spoke out of nowhere with his ingenuous expression, ignorant of the severity of this affair.

    ¡°identally?¡± Xuan Kong repeated, sneering. ¡°Who can learn an Exterior level de move through Gist of Trueness simply through identally watching someone practice?¡±

    Zhen Ding must have learned the Gist of Trueness of Peace Quietude Split because he was able to wound Zhen Chang, who had achieved primary levels of Luohan Exorcism Supreme Art and Prajna Palm.

    Hearing this for the first time, Zhen Miao looked at Meng Qi in awe. No wonder he could wound Zhen Chang! But Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship ought to be imparted privately. If he could learn the Gist of Trueness in such a short time, his talent for desmanship should be on a prodigious level!

    After all, Meng Qi had confronted death and other hazards before, so he collected himself quickly and tried to be assertive. ¡°President, Uncle Master Xuan Ku, it¡¯s true. It seems that I have a particr affinity for Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship. After seeing my master practicing it by ident, I contemted on it while practicing in the stupa, where I was assigned to practice Golden Bell Shield. The overwhelming mortal dust in my mind at that time was like a burning furnace, in which the Gist of Trueness of the Buddha was forged somehow.¡±

    If he were Zhen Miao, he would not buy his own words. But this was the only possible way for him to argue.

    ¡°Is there any rtionship between Golden Bell Shield and Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship?¡± Xuan Kong¡¯s face showed dismissal.

    But Wu Jing answered approvingly, ¡°Tell me more about your experience.¡±

    Meng Qi hurried to describe his experience. Since his experience was true, he could give especially detailed exnations.

    While Meng Qi was talking, Wu Jing was staring at him. The pupils deep within his eyes seemed to be concentrating with golden light.

    Wu Jing nodded when Meng Qi was done talking. ¡°This is truly your experience of learning Gist of Trueness. But you¡¯ve indeed lied about having seen your master¡¯s practice by ident. No one can learn Gist of Trueness only after seeing the desmanship once.¡±

    He was rather assertive. Meng Qi was not sure whether his judgment was out ofmon sense or his concealed Heavenly Knowing skill.

    ¡°President, may you be just. It¡¯s true.¡± Meng Qi was afraid of even looking at Wu Jing.

    Wu Jing kept silent for a while. While Meng Qi was wondering if he would extort a confession from him with Heavenly Knowing or Kung Fu like 13 Soul-plundering Hands, he suddenly spoke. ¡°Rights and wrongs are already predestined. No one who distorts truth can ever escape punishment. Come with me to Great Buddha¡¯s Hall. You will be interrogated by His Abbotship and the other Elders. Think of the consequences along the way. Put down the ughtering knife, a buddha may arise inside you.¡±

    He then walked out. A smug smile appeared on Zhen Kong¡¯s morose face, suggesting that he knew Meng Qi would be found guilty as expected.

    Facing Wu Jing whose strength was considered top ss even among the Exterior level masters, Meng Qi naturally dared not defy him nor escape. He could only calm himself down and follow him. He consoled himself that the secret about the Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms would not be discovered with Providential Sight. He was not at all worried about the charge of conspiring with Zhen Yong and Zhen Chang. Since he was innocent, he was not afraid of Heavenly Knowing or other scary skills.

    In a daze, Zhen Hui followed as well, not at all realizing that Wu Jing had only questioned Meng Qi alone earlier.

    The evening breeze was cold. Walking slowly, Meng Qi concentrated his mind and rid himself of fear and fright.

    At that moment, Wu Jing turned back and gave him a look, seemingly having detected the change in his mood.

    ¡­

    In Great Buddha¡¯s Hall, Meng Qi saw Abott Kong Wen for the first time, also known as the legendary Dragon-subduing Arhat.

    The color of his face was a faint golden and his long white brows were drooping. He was thin, with a heavy string of huge beads slung over his chest. Holding a cane with nine tin rings, he stood there looking like the true epitome of detachment from the secr world.

    There were also some monks wearing red cassocks, of which Meng Qi knew only a few: the President of Bodhi Yard, Wu Si; the Elder Wu Xiang and Wu De; his own master Xuan Bei.

    After greeting the Abbot, Wu Jing briefed them about the whole affair, including his judgment through Heavenly Knowing that Meng Qi had lied.

    Wu Xiang, Wu De, the Elders, and the Presidents all nodded and showed trust in Wu Jing. Even if Patriarch Dharma himself reincarnated, before he imed Dharmakaya, he would also not be able to learn Gist of Trueness of a de art only through seeing someone practice it once by ident.

    ¡°The Buddha is lenient and willing to save every soul. If you sincerely repent, your sin will surely be redeemed.¡± Wu Jing turned to Meng Qi, eyes like lightning.

    Meng Qi looked at his master Xuan Bei, who looked expressionless. Just as he wanted to speak, another Elder came in.

    ¡°Amitabha Buddha. Your Abbotship, for your information, we haven¡¯t found the copy of Muscle-bone Strengthening Scripture down the Body-renouncing Cliff, nor other supreme arts or secret scriptures. Perhaps they were melted in the poisonouske.¡±

    ¡°There are numerous poisonous creatures under the cliff. Many donors who cultivate poisonous Kung Fu like practicing there. We didn¡¯t forbid this, only admonish that they kill less andmit less evil,¡± Wu Si, President of Bodhi Yard, said cidly. His brows and beards were all gone, like a stark tree without leaves.

    Meng Qi knew what he was suggesting. It was likely some expert of the Exterior level practicing poisonous Kung Fu had received a grand gift that fell from the heaven.

    ¡°Amitabha Buddha. Wu Ding, take several Elders with you down the cliff and inquire those donors about it,¡± Abbot Kong Wen said calmly.

    Wu Ding was the President of the Sundries Yard, which also included Reception Yard and Chores Yard.

    Xuan Kong suddenly spoke, ¡°His Abbotship, Elders, perhaps the parcel had never fallen down the cliff.¡±

    He was implying that Meng Qi had stashed the parcel away.

    ¡°Zhen Ding, where did you learn Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship?¡± Wu Jing asked again, with a more intense tone. ¡°Did the Muscle-bone Strengthening Scripture really fell off?¡±

    The loss of the copy of the scripture made Meng Qi shudder with cold sweat. Could it be that he really could not prove his innocence this time?

    Meng Qi calmed himself. Under the looks of strictness, indifference, and clemency, he said, ¡°Your Abbotship, Elders, the scripture has indeed fallen off.¡±

    ¡°Zhen Ding, where did you learn Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship? Monks are not allowed to lie!¡± Wu Jing was even sterner.

    Meng Qi¡¯s heartbeat thumped even quicker. He was hesitant if he should continue to insist or make up other excuses. His palms were oozing cold sweat.

    Under such pressure, he could not help feeling flustered.

    Just as he clenched his teeth and got ready to tell them another reason, he saw his master Xuan Bei walked out of the line of Elders and kneeled before Abbot Kong Wen.

    ¡°Your Abbotship, I plead guilty. I¡¯ve illegitimately imparted Zhen Ding with Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship.¡±

 Chapter 83: Punishment

    <h4>Chapter 83: Punishment</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    All people fixed their eyes on Xuan Bei. Some were suddenly Enlightened, some were puzzled, and some were frowning.

    ¡°What?¡± Meng Qi looked at Master with astonishment and did not understand why he had to bear the sins that had nothing to do with him. Should Master not be even more eager to figure out where his ¡°Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship¡± was learned from?

    ¡°Amitabha, guilty of sin.¡± Kong Wen said ¡°Amitabha Buddha¡± in a low voice with drooping eyelids, there was no joy on his face, but a in and merciful expression.

    Wu Jing, as the President of the Commandment Hall, looked sharply at Xuan Bei. ¡°Xuan Bei, why did you privately impart ¡®Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship¡¯ to Zhen Ding?¡±

    There seemed to be other golden pupils condensing in his eyes, looking like Buddha or a god.

    Xuan Bei raised his head and frankly looked at Wu Jing. ¡°Zhen Ding loves desmanship, so I studied a lot of desmanship to instruct himter, but he saw me practicing ¡®Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship¡¯ by chance and he highly respected and desired for this desmanship, he also showed talent in this desmanship. I cherish the talent and couldn¡¯t bear dying his de cultivation. I also considered the progress of his Golden Bell Shield so that Enlightenment should also be done reasonably. Thus, I lost my head for that moment to privately impart the ¡®Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship¡¯ to him.¡±

    Wu Jing did not seem to discover some clues, while Xuan Bei spoke fairly and reasonably. Everyone knew that Zhen Dingpleted the first four levels of Golden Bell Shield within three months and Enlightenment was only a matter of time. Borrowing Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship in the Sutras Depository to read would privately cover the things in the past, but nobody could think of the fact that Zhen Ding would encounter the need to use ¡°Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship¡±. Under normal circumstances, he would never need to attack without reservation, even after he stayed in the temple for 100 years.

    ¡°Is that right?¡± Wu Jing turned around, looking at Meng Qi.

    Meng Qi was aware that lying could not conceal anything from Wu Jing, so in that case, he followed the words of Master and looked at Wu Jing without timidity. ¡°President, thanks to the love of Master, I could grasp the ¡®Peace Quietude Split¡¯ preliminarily, which absolutely had nothing to do with Zhen Yong and Zhen Chang.¡±

    His every word was true, but his candid meaning would bepletely misunderstood by other people who heard that¡ªMeng Qi meant that if Xuan Bei did not drill the desmanship for spection in the practice of Golden Bell Shield, the incident of grasping ¡°Peace Quietude Split¡± would have never happened. After hearing that Xuan Bei told the story of private instructions to him, they would only think that he was saying that one could master the first movement of ¡°Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship¡± only with the private instruction of Xuan Bei.

    As for the collision between Zhen Yong and Zhen Chang, Meng Qi had a clear conscience and put it openly.

    Wu Jing lightly nodded without any other words, turning around and saying to Kong Wen, ¡°Your Abbotship, Xuan Bei vited themandments to privately instruct esoteric skills, which should be heavily punished. And although Zhen Ding knew he shouldn¡¯t, he still practiced the ¡®Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship¡¯, which should also be punished.¡±

    ¡°Wu Jing, you are the President of Commandment Hall, what¡¯s your opinion on how to punish them?¡± Kong Wen calmly asked.

    Wu Jing pondered and said, ¡°Xuan Bei should be flogged 100 times and copy down the Prajna Sutra 100 times. He shall not be admitted into the Sutras Depository for five years and not learn other new skills or Kung Fu.

    ¡°Zhen Ding should be flogged 20 times and copy down the Prajna Sutra 10 times. He shall not be allowed into the Sutras Depository before the opening of the Four Apertures.

    ¡°Zhen Ding and Zhen Hui discovered the theft of Zhen Chang and Zhen Yong, which was a feat. Please determine the reward, Senior Brother Wu Si.¡±

    His consistent idea was that errors must be punished and merits must be rewarded, but merits could not counteract errors to avoid knowingly breaching the precepts.

    As for this punishment, Meng Qi, who indeed ¡°stole¡± the ¡°Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship¡±, secretly took a breath. If the matter of the ¡°Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms¡± was discovered, he would die without a burial ground. And if he did not confess the matter of the ¡°Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms¡± and the theft of Zhen Yong and Zhen Chang, then he must be involved in these things. Therefore, it did not matter if he was to be flogged 20 times and had to copy the scriptures 10 times because, after all, he was equipped with Golden Bell Shield.

    Not being allowed to enter into the Sutras Depository before opening the Four Apertures was a rtively heavier punishment. Meng Qi wanted to read through the experience of practicing ¡°Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship¡± before when he finished Enlightenment, and then pick two or three secondary skills such as acupoint-sealing, Point Punching, and Soul-Removing. It seemed that the n had to be postponed, which was not as serious as revealing secrets or being ¡°wronged¡±.

    Kong Wen nced at the president and other Elders and slowly nodded. ¡°Amitabha, I consent to this appropriate punishment. Wu Si, you decide the reward.¡±

    Wu Si, the President of the Bodhi Yard, who looked like a dead wooden Buddha Bodhisattva, dered ¡°Amitabha Buddha¡± and said, ¡°Zhen Hui is practicing the ¡®Flower-pinching Finger¡¯ and cannot be distracted by other skills, so I reward him with a string of ¡®Salvation Buddha Beads¡¯ to purify his heart and spirit and to protect him; Zhen Ding is not admitted into the Sutras Depository before opening the Four Apertures, so I reward him to choose a move or technical supreme art.¡±

    Part of the ¡°exterior 54¡± supreme arts belonged to the moves, skills, the chapter regardless of spirit sphere or the chapter of Enlightening all the Apertures, and so on. Each of the total five moves just like ¡°Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship¡± were of the Exterior Level and practicing could be started during the process of energy focusing, but they could only be learned a little and whose energy could not be used fully. It was rare to see somebody like Meng Qi, who realized the Gist of Trueness in one move.

    Of course, there were some moves or technical supreme arts with high demands, which could be learned after opening the Apertures or even reaching the Exterior Realm.

    Meng Qi was perturbed when first hearing that Zhen Hui was rewarded with Buddha Beads, which obviously was a Refined Weapon. If President Wu Si had rewarded him with a Refined Weapon, the Buddhist Commandment de, it would not have been necessary for him to exchange for the ¡°Red Sun Evil de¡±. Fortunately, the words of Wu Si relieved him, and then he began to struggle between picking acupoint-sealing, the supreme art of Points Punching, and the dharma-mukha of Skyscraping Devil disintegration.

    There was no need to repeat the moves of image removal or spiritual intrusions when picking only one move, for he owned the Transformation Strategy.

    Pondering for a moment, Meng Qi suddenly mocked himself in secret. ¡°I couldn¡¯t even figure out theponents of ¡®exterior 54¡¯, what am I worried about now?¡±

    ¡°If there is the dharma-mukha of Skyscraping Devil disintegration, then choose it!¡±

    ¡°Amitabha, I have no opinion.¡± Wu Jing agreed with the reward of Wu Si, President of the Bodhi Yard.

    The President of the Commandment Yard, who was responsible for reward and punishment, had noments, other Elders and the president nodded one after another without objection.

    Then Wu Jing said to Xuan Bei and Meng Qi, ¡°Xuan Bei and Zhen Ding privately imparted a supreme art which must be punished in front of the abbot. Xuan Kong and I will not show mercy.¡±

    There were Xuan Kong and him, two monks of the Commandment Yard, staying in the Great Buddha¡¯s Hall.

    ¡°I am willing to be punished.¡± Xuan Bei knelt upright after taking the clothes off of his back.

    Meng Qi also did the same thing as him and knelt down, exposing his back upright.

    Wu Jing grabbed his hands and the light of colored ze in front of him seemed to emerge and converge into an imaginary Buddha¡¯s stick, then he flogged hard on the back of Xuan Bei.

    ¡°nk!¡±

    The flogging made a sound just like the morning bell and evening drum. Xuan Bei did not try to resist it with strength, so a scar urred on his back immediately.

    Although he showed a still serious and self-condemned expression without any pain, his face turned pale. Obviously, Wu Jing really did not show any mercy.

    Xuan Kong went behind Meng Qi and beat him heavily with a copper stick borrowed from outside the hall.

    His Golden Bell Shield could not be wielded when Meng Qi was punished. He could only endure it hard, which turned his skin a little dark golden, and the acute pain went straight into his forehead.

    One stick after another led to a few of bloodstains on Meng Qi¡¯s back. His skin would have been split and flesh torn, or even his heart hurt, without the Golden Bell Shield automatically protecting him.

    But he still kept his back straight without any weakness in his heart.

    What did this pain matter to him? He had been shot like a hedgehog by crossbow arrows and had been stabbed by Cui Xu again and again. When his thorax and abdomen had been slit by a long de, what did this pain matter?

    The 20 strikes one after another soon came to an end. Meng Qi got dressed and slowly rose to his feet, looking at his Master who was still being tortured. He really appreciated him sincerely.

    Thanks to my Master who bore the responsibility this time, or it would cause serious consequences.

    But why is he so good to us, willing to bear the inexplicable sin?

    So how should I exin the matter of ¡°Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship¡± to him in secret¡­

    Xuan Bei also ended his punishment in a mix of emotions. Kong Wen asked him to lead Meng Qi and Zhen Hui to the yard to take a rest.

    The moonlight was bright in the sky in the slightly cold autumn. Meng Qi had been thinking about how to exin it to Master on the way back to the yard.

    All of a sudden, Xuan Bei in the front said softly, ¡°Zhen Ding, let bygones be bygones, don¡¯t think about it anymore.¡±

    ¡°Master?¡± Meng Qi looked at him questioningly.

    Xuan Bei walked in the front without turning around. ¡°No matter how you acquired ¡®Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship¡¯, it has passed by. I will not ask you about that, just bear themandments in mindter.

    ¡°But I have to remind you, through the matter of Zhen Yong and Zhen Chang, to not be greedy, or you will easily fall into an endless sea of suffering once you are greedy.

    ¡°I saved you once but cannot save you forever.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Master,¡± Meng Qi replied with blurred vision. No matter what his Master thought about and whether he was doubtful or not, he was really touched, at least for this moment.

    ¡­

    In the Great Buddha¡¯s Hall¡ª

    ¡°Wu Si, how to deal with the matter of Jin Gang Temple?¡± Kong Wen asked Wu Si, President of the Bodhi Yard, like an ordinary chat.

    Wu Si pondered for a while and said, ¡°Abbot, we Shaolin sect always act upright, the same goes for this matter. Firstly, monks should be sent to each major sect and aristocratic family to exin the matter and expose it in public. Then, an Elder should be invited to the Jin Gang Temple to interrogate them and figure out how they replied. Finally, whether conquering demons to defend the principle or not could be determined.¡±

    ¡°Unfortunately, I was not there when Zhen Yong and Zhen Chang were killed, or I could inquire about the remnant soul so as to show irrefutable evidence.¡± Wu Jing, President of the Commandment Yard, without being slightly regretful, said, ¡°But the channels, acupunctures, and flesh of Zhen Yong were left with traces of Kung Fu of Jin Gang Temple, which was undeniable.¡±

    Kong Wen smiled. ¡°They can say that we deliberately made a fake impression or killed the disciples of Jin Gang Temple to pretend to be traitors of Shaolin. However, Wu Si was correct and just did as he said.¡±

    ¡°Abbot, which Elder should be sent to Jin Gang Temple?¡± Wu Ding, President of the Sundries Yard asked, who was responsible for arranging tasks for monks.

    Kong Wen muttered to himself, ¡°Just send him.¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°Sacrifice Form¡±. Meng Qi selected for a long time in the Sutras Depository, giving up the other magical Kung Fu like ¡°Ananda Finger¡± and choosing this supreme art.

    It was simr to the Sky Demon Butchering Mighty Art, one of the 72 Ultimate Arts, which would not only burn essence and blood, and restore capability, or even improve 30 percent of the strength, but could also concentrate all the strength to hit at once, exerting a horrible effect to conquer demons.

    But one would get a severe illness and his Kung Fu would regress, or even break meridian vessels like a disabled person, after wielding that art.

    Of course, it would not be a matter if there was a teammate equipped with the ¡°Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms¡± or other medical skills.

    After transcribing a Sacrifice Form, Meng Qi returned to the small courtyard of Xuan in tion and without any pressure. He saw Xuan Bei waiting there as he stepped into the yard.

    ¡°Zhen Ding, pack up,¡± Xuan Bei ordered.

    ¡°Eh?¡± Meng Qi was confused.

    Xuan Bei slightly nodded. ¡°Abbot sent me to Jin Gang Temple to inquire about the robbery, and you and Zhen Hui are important witnesses, soe with me.¡±

    Meng Qi was surprised and delighted. ¡°I can go out of the temple right now?¡± He thought.

    (End of volume one)

 Chapter 84: Border of Immensity Sea

    <h4>Chapter 84: Border of Immensity Sea</h4>

    Quicksand Town was thestmunity east of the border of the Immensity Sea of Death. Beyond this town was an endless, deste and morose desert. The few recalcitrant green bushes brought little vividness, instead rendering the Gobi desert drearier and deadly silent.

    The West Region was a broad term for the vast area west of the Great Jin Dynasty and the North Zhou Dynasty. It was not an exact name for a whole region. Out of the Jade Gate Pass stood hundreds and thousands of states, as well as ubiquitous deserts and Gobis, among which were some colossal deserts extending tens of thousands of leagues, such as the Immensity Sea of Death, the God-burying Desert, and the Westernmost Desert. However, there were also oases and hidden rivers scattered among the deserts, cultivating a wondrous exotic civilization.

    A dynasty ago, an Exterior level master who had roamed in the western regions once said, ¡°The West Regions, on one hand, could be understood as a country or alliance of oases epassed by deserts and Gobis. On the other hand, it could also be seen as deserts and Gobis scattered among numerous states.¡± The only exception was the huge snow mountain range, whichy to the north of the region. From the Abyss Sea of Infinity to the Jade Gate Pass, nobody knew exactly how long it was. The whole West Region was segmented by it.

    A dynasty ago, an Exterior level master who had roamed in the western regions once said, ¡°The West Regions, on one hand, could be understood as a country or alliance of oases epassed by deserts and Gobis. On the other hand, it could also be seen as deserts and Gobis scattered among numerous states.¡± The only exception was the huge snow mountain range, whichy to the north of the region. From the Abyss Sea of Infinity to the Jade Gate Pass, nobody knew exactly how long it was. The whole West Region was segmented by it.

    Mixed with rubble and sand, the gust blew a chill into the bones, and Quicksand Town waspletely immersed in sand and dust. Range of visibility was within three meters and audibility within eight.

    ¡°This is the so-called sandstorm¡­¡± Meng Qi had never seen this climate before. Having tightened his thick frock, he wasn¡¯t feeling cold, but shamed for his chivalrous garments which were contaminated by the rubble and dust, making him look like an old decrepit shepherd.

    Since the high autumn day when they¡¯d left Shaolin, Xuan Bei had been winding his way at afortable speed, giving enough time for other monks who were sent to notify other sects about the affair. Therefore, it wasn¡¯t until the march of spring that the three people arrived at Quicksand Town. The ce was still as cold and hard as in winter.

    Zhen Hui had hisrge eyes open, staring curiously at the dust permeating around them. There were some lethargic trees nearby and some camels with bells. He eximed with wonder at times.

    There were few people on the street of the town, for the residents had already sheltered themselves in their homes from the wind and sand. Only some wandering merchants, peregrinating heroes and travelers were still walking in the sandy wind, towards the only tavern in the town.

    ¡°Brother, they look different from us!¡± Zhen Hui couldn¡¯t help butment.

    Many passersby had tall noses and deep eyes, their irises anomalously colored, quite different from people of the Central ins. There were even monstrous people with horns on their heads and additional eyes between their brows.

    Meng Qi was also bedazzled and did not know how to answer Zhen Hui¡¯sment.

    ¡°Amitabha Buddha. Each ce nurtures its own people, so certainly there are differences. Some people in the West Region im themselves the descendants of Gods and Devils to exin their differences.¡± Xuan Bei said insipidly.

    The people with tall noses and deep eyes were normal natives, but those with horns and additional eyes were the Dissimted Men.

    ¡°Descendants of Gods and Devils? What special powers do they have?¡± Meng Qi was very interested. He thought perhaps there might also be hidden options on the Dominator of the Samsara in Six Realms¡¯ Exchange List for imbuing the blood of Gods and Devils into him.

    Xuan Bei¡¯s clothes were immacte despite the gust and dust. He said smiling, ¡°Of course they have special powers.¡±

    Talking along the way, they arrived at the tavern. It was a decrepit, sandstorm-stricken three-story house, with a signboard that read ¡°IMMENSITY SEA HOTEL NO.1¡±.

    Meng Qi saw the counter by the door, on which papers, brush pens, ledgers and other objects were scattered in disorder.

    The tavernkeeper was a woman in ck, twenty-seven or twenty-eight years old. She dressed as a housewife, but her brows and eyes flickered with delicacy and pulchritude like a blooming flower. A woman¡¯s fragrance surrounded her and every guest passing by stared at her, either tantly or secretly.

    She was holding her chin with her right hand and looking sluggishly at the ledger. Her ck dress rendered her snow-white face more cold and nonchnt, as if everyone in the tavern owed her 100 taels of silver.

    ¡°Amitabha Buddha. Owner of the inn, we seek amodation as well as meals.¡± As a rtively reliable apprentice, Meng Qi stepped forward. Actually, he wanted to call her ndwife¡±, but his master was watching behind.

    The woman in ck replied indifferently without raising her head, ¡°Five taels a night. Meals depend on what you want.¡±

    B*tch, what are you, a robber? Meng Qi wanted to lecture her about how ¡°the customer is the true god¡±, but again, his master was behind.

    Considering this was the only tavern in the region and there weren¡¯t even any shabby temples, they had a monopoly. Meng Qi nced back at his master and saw him nod. He took the taels out of his package and put them on the counter. ¡°Here are 15 taels. We want three rooms.¡±

    ¡°Only two left.¡± The woman in ck was still insouciant.

    Meng Qi thought okay, for he and Zhen Hui could share one room. It was better than the camping they had tried on the road. ¡°Fine, here are 10 taels. Show us the two rooms.¡±

    He was reaching out to retrieve five taels.

    The woman squinted at Meng Qi, ¡°By heads.¡±

    Meng Qi¡¯s mouth jerked and he felt an urge to teach her a lesson, but his master was watching from behind.

    After his master showed approval, Meng Qi nodded, ¡°15 taels, two rooms.¡±

    The woman in ck slowly collected the taels and said without raising her eyshes, ¡°West on the second floor, two rooms unlocked. Go then.¡±

    You think I dared not lecture you because you are a beauty! But his master was watching behind¡­ Meng Qi mumbled just as he had numerous times along the road. It had be a virtually involuntary habit.

    In the hall of the tavern there was a score of tables, surrounded by crowds. Some were ying finger guessing games, some were talking loud, some were whispering low. The atmosphere was boisterous and convivial.

    Some guests wore martial clothes, their faces sand-worn but oozing dignity and richness. Some wore Taoist frocks, showing the air of schrs despite the din. Some had their heads wrapped and bodies cloaked, the typical look of desert tramps. People of the Great Jin Dynasty called the people who lived by doing business in the deserts ¡°desert tramps¡±, among which many were horse bandits and robbers.

    When Xuan Bei walked through the hall with his two apprentices, many guests nced at them. They found no oddity. They withdrew their eyes and continued their efforts on making noise.

    ¡°Five, five, five!¡±

    ¡°Haha, three sixes! Drink three bowls of wine!¡±

    ¡°Damn! Why? I lost again!¡±

    Under such circumstances, a man who looked rather young sipped the wine and frowned. He mmed the bowl onto the table and stood up, scowling, ¡°Keeper, your wine is not strong enough! You adulterator!¡±

    Suddenly all the noise stopped in the hall. People who were guessing fingers, talking, drinking sullenly and eating, all froze as if time had stopped.

    The woman in ck, the keeper or the keeper¡¯s wife, glowered with round eyes and bristled her thin eyebrows.

    ¡°Drink or leave!¡±

    My! Meng Qi almost spewed out his saliva. Thisndy is such a shrew!

    Theiner had not expected such a reply and stood there petrified.

    All people in the hall guffawed, seeming to have expected this already.

    ¡°Haha, I¡¯m dying withughter. Someone dares to yell at Jiuniang.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me. I¡¯mughing so hard, I¡¯m crying. Where does this young rate from?¡±

    ¡°Jiuniang has not adulterated wine with water. She adulterated water with¡­ Mmmm, take your hand off my mouth.¡±

    ¡°If I let you speak, you choose to be kicked out or drink her foot-washing water?¡±

    This young man had likely walked into Jianghu for the first time. He was nonplussed facing the situation, his face flushing, he did not know whether to be angry or forebear.

    Luckily he had apanion who was a veteran in Jianghu. The veteran whispered some words in his ear and urged him to sit down.

    The youngster buried his head and clenched his teeth, but dared not rage. Meng Qi was amazed.

    On the stairs, Xuan Bei suddenly spoke in a rare interested tone. ¡°Qu Jiuniang, whose background is unknown, came here and set up the Immensity Sea Hotel. At first, she was alone, and her beauty caused much trouble. But all the people who desired her have been either maimed or killed. Some people¡¯s bodies were shown outside the town, some hung on the hotel banner naked. No one escaped punishment. Afterwards there was less trouble, and everyone knew her as a hard character. Some even suspect her to be a martial pro of the Exterior level.¡±

    ¡°The Exterior? How old is she?¡± Meng Qi was startled, and satirized to himself: Master, when you talked about the naked bodies, you did not use a merciful tone, which means you still have a mortal mind!

    Xuan Bei stepped over thest step, ¡°Maybe 35 or 36. I haven¡¯t used Providential Sight to see her, so I have no idea.¡±

    Eh, well retained! But as a martial pro of the Exterior level, she would maintain her looks even after another decade¡­ Meng Qi nodded slightly.

    Outside the room, Xuan Bei turned back to Meng Qi and Zhen Hui, ¡°Your master is going to have a night of study. Do not rx yourselves.¡±

    ¡°Yes master.¡± Zhen Hui and Meng Qi answered reverently and entered their room.

    There was only a bed, a table and two chairs in the room, old but not dirty. Meng Qi and Zhen Hui did not say much. They took the chair and bed respectively and started meditation.

    Meng Qi had not been practicing any particr Kung Fu, but focusing on his Primal Aperture. He was pushing his genuine Qi upward to stimte the ¡°Hidden Latch¡±.

    During this half year, Meng Qi had concentrated the three remaining Aperture acupoints for the Eye Aperture. He had been waiting recently for his body and mind to be harmonized, after which he could find an asion to use a Heavenly Acumen Pill to make the breakthrough.

    His Wind Arresting and Shadow Catching was preliminarily sessful, and so were some parts of the Bone Conditioning Chapter of the Yijin Scripture. Even though he had not broken through his level, he increased the power of Golden Bell Shield and Arhat Fists by 30 percent. In addition, after the cultivation of the Bone Conditioning Chapter of the Yijin Scripture, it felt much easier concentrating the Aperture acupoints. Now he was even able to apprehend the evasive and vague Eye Aperture a little bit.

    Therefore Meng Qi had not taken any Heavenly Acumen Pills rashly to seek enlightenment when his Aperture acupoints concentrated, but patiently continued practicing the Bone Conditioning Chapter of the Yijin Scripture until he became more sure of the Eye Aperture.

    This time Meng Qi felt much more confidence.

    Transformation Strategy, however, had produced only modest effect in the beginning. After a period of practice, Meng Qi felt very tired. It was after many days¡¯ persistence and with the effect of the Bone Conditioning Chapter of the Yijin Scripture that he felt something fomenting at his mid-brow.

    This was partly good and partly bad, for once his Primal Aperture at Mid-brows was stimted, the feeling was one of hallucinations. If he was too obsessed over it, he would probably go into Qi-deviancy Derangement. But this hallucination meant that his practice of Transformation Strategy was preliminarilyunched.

    Therefore, Meng Qi gathered all his attention, ignored this hallucination and continued his practice in the supposed way.

    Before his closed eyes was darkness and chaos. He fell into a half-awake trance. Suddenly a waft of genuine Qi pervaded inside, and the chaos exploded. Something golden and round rose up slowly, radiating with ring brightness.

    With this glow, Meng Qi¡¯s mid-brow bulged out. He saw in his mind¡¯s eye a picture around him: a table, a bed, two chairs, Junior Brother sitting on the bed with crossed legs, tea kettle and tea cup on the table¡­

    This feeling faded away in an instant. Meng Qi¡¯s mid-brow was swelling and hurting, so he had to stop. He opened his eyes and saw the real picture, yet he felt something different: what he saw now was not the thing he had seen before. He had developed a new way of looking at things.

    ¡°Bingo. Transformation Strategy¡¯s primary level aplished.¡± Meng Qi was quite satisfied. This was the level of Frost Herald, who could will the Vital Spirit located at the Primal Aperture at Mid-brows to sense things around and could disturb slightly the sensory organs of others.

    Frost Herald was not outstanding. It had taken him over seven years to reach this level. Meng Qi had made it in half a year, which was quite impressive. Meng Qi was confident that at this rate he could consummate his Transformation Strategy in a year. If he exchanged for some auxiliary elixir he would be even faster, and might make it within three or four months.

    ¡°Practice in the main world is indeed much faster than in Old Duan¡¯s world¡­ ¡± Meng Qi stood up alert and looked around, nning to start the 103rd attempt to escape.

    As he had aplished the primary level of Transformation Strategy, he would probably be able to circumvent the spiritual locking of his master.

    Heunched the Transformation Strategy. With his Primal Aperture at Mid-brows bulging, he projected out his will and wrapped himself, then he moved to the door carefully.

    ¡°Senior Brother, if you are going out y, why not bring me with you?¡± Zhen Hui¡¯s voice suddenly came from behind his back.

    Meng Qi¡¯s smiling face suddenly froze.

 Chapter 85: The Crying Elder

    <h4>Chapter 85: The Crying Elder</h4>

    Having quickly withdrawn his expression, Meng Qi turned back and looked at Zhen Hui grimly. ¡°Your Senior Brother is just going down to order meals. Junior Brother, you are at a critical stage breaking into the advanced sess of Qi-cultivation. Don¡¯t think so much on ying! Apply yourself!¡±

    Zhen Hui was indeedpatible with Flower-pinching Finger, and at that moment he was about to make the breakthrough. His speed could rank among the first five monks who had practiced Flower-pinching Finger in history.

    Zhen Hui nodded heavily and looked at Meng Qi, ¡°Senior Brother, I want a roastmb leg.¡±

    Meng Qi guffawed, ¡°Haha, there is nothing here but camels and sheep!¡± After Zhen Hui resumed the meditation, he stepped to the corridor and closed the door. ¡°Junior Brother, I¡¯m afraid your Senior Brother was not going to order a roastmb leg for you this time. If we happen to meet up in future, I willpensate you with ten roastmb legs!¡±

    He still knew that it was not very likely to escape from his master, but as a human, one should at least have hope and be optimistic. After several attempts to escape and endeavors in intelligence and bravery, he felt he had gained a lot. It was like an arduous practice and his master seemed to have intended this way, for he hadn¡¯t told Meng Qi that he could not escape but still yed this ¡°game¡±.

    Of course, if there were chances, Meng Qi would not let them go. It was merely because he seemed to be targeted by Commandment Yard and the special Kung Fus he learned in the world of Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms were very easy to find out. It was risky to stay in Shaolin with such a big secret, so the sooner he left Shaolin, the better.

    Meng Qi therefore continued his will-projecting, in which he hid his whole body. Then he walked downstairs.

    He took each step carefully for fear of disturbing his master, at the same time he was picturing optimistically the life after his escape.

    I will go back once I leave Quicksand Town, and as long as I enter to Kanli City, my master should not be able to find me. Then I will go to Zhen Wu Sect to find Senior Brother Zhang. He is very generous and loyal to friends, and should not mind epting me. His family was among the three secr surnames of Zhen Wu Sect, so if I am with him I would not need to worry about the elixir. After my Four Acupores enlightened, I will start walking the Jianghu, looking for treasures of the world and make a sobriquet of me.

    But Zhen Wu Sect is a main stream martial sect with many ears and eyes, and it has a good rtionship with Shaolin. One mistake would betray my identity and cause trouble. Besides counting on others is not proper, for I am a self-respecting person! What about going to Sword Washing Pavilion to find Zhiwei? She should be peregrinating downhill and practice her swordwill. Hey, a fair girl and a handsome boy will unite to make stories in Jianghu! What a lovely and remarkable picture!

    Wait, it seems wrong to be remarkable¡­ This would make me taken back to Shaolin in no time. s, I had better wait for three or four years until I am taller and look mature enough that most people would not recognize. Then I could find Zhiwei and establish our name in Jianghu.

    Sure, then Senior Brother Qi, who should be out of Huanhua Swords Sect after Enlightenment and assigned to guard overseas assets of his sect. There should be nobody guarding him and care about him. Haha, then it is done. I am going to find Senior Brother Qi and share meat and mead with him!

    Meng Qi¡¯s eyes shone with tion picturing the bright future. He was going through the hall, then the door of the inn, and then the life of freedom.

    But suddenly, a familiar voice came into his ears:

    ¡°Zhen Ding, order me an unspiced chicken.¡±

    Unspiced chicken¡­ unspiced chicken¡­ Meng Qi¡¯s expression was dull. He took quite a while to suppress his frustrated mood and answered in a low voice, ¡°Yes, master.¡±

    Sure enough, his master was looking at him behind¡­

    He took several deep breaths and went towards the hall. At that time, lots of the noisy guests had left and some tables were vacated.

    ¡°Young master, what would you like?¡± The errand boy in the hall was rather young with bright eyes and graceful eyebrows and wore a broad smile, who was far different from Qu Jiuniang whose insouciant look meant ¡°Guest of bitches, I am your father¡±.

    ¡°So it is not true that the employees¡¯ attitude reflect their employers¡¯?¡± Meng Qi thought in amusement and felt brighter in mood. ¡°We would like to have a roastmb leg, an unspiced chicken¡­ ¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡± The errand boy then repeated the names of the dishes while mopping the table.

    After the order, Meng Qi had some tea the boy served to him. Before he could mourn over the 103rd time failure in escaping, Xuan Bei and Zhen Hui walked downstairs.

    ¡°Senior Brother, have you ordered a roastmb leg?¡± Zhen Hui licked his lip.

    Meng Qi was sad deep inside, but he said emotionlessly, ¡°Yes, I have.¡±

    Xuan Bei was still carrying an air of mncholy. He asked the errand boy who was making tea for them, ¡°Donor, is there any news from the west?¡±

    Since he could not escape anyway, Meng Qi was also curious about this question and looked at the errand boy.

    ¡°For your master¡¯s information, except for some horse bandits robbing some caravans, only one major event has happened: the Crying Elder hase back after years of missing, and be the Royal Advisor of Hahler. He is recruiting desmen and highwaymen, nning to unite the states and oases in the vast area from the Immensity Sea in the east to the God-burying Desert in the west, and form a whole country like Great Jin Dynasty and Great Zhou Dynasty in your Central ins.¡± The errand boy had yellowish pupils and curly hair, which was a typical look of natives in the West Regions.

    ¡°This is not bad¡­ ¡± Meng Qi gave apliment. If this cause should be aplished, the Crying Elder would somehow resemble Emperor Qin Shihuang, the founder of the first united nation in Central ins.

    While he wasplimenting, he suddenly found something different in his master¡¯s expression. Normally except when he praised Meng Qi and Zhen Hui, he was always morose and mncholic, but at that time his face was as grave as a nightke, and no mncholy was seen.

    ¡°Master, do you know the Crying Elder?¡± Meng Qi could only guess so.

    Looking at the teacup in his hand, Xuan Bei signed a bit sentimentally, ¡°The Crying Elder, original name unknown, is a grandmaster on the peak of the Exterior level. He dominates among West Tract of Great Jin Dynasty, Immensity Sea of Death and God-burying Desert, ranking 33rd on Terrestrial Rankings. His best Kung Fus were Violent Sand Super Force and Haunter¡¯s 18 ps. A true formidable thug of this time.¡±

    ¡°So awesome¡­ ¡± Meng Qi was no longer a small monk with little Jianghu knowledge. He knew 33rd was quite an amazing position, for there were merely ten Dharmakaya level masters on Celestial Rankings, so even some hermits and reclusive martial master were included, the Crying Elder was at least within the first 60 most powerful men under heaven.

    Seeing the errand boy was tending others, Xuan Bei sighed and said lowly, ¡°Your master¡¯s countenance must have looked bad just now.¡±

    ¡°Master, do you bear hatred to the Crying Elder?¡± Zhen Hui asked bluntly and loudly without avoiding being heard.

    Meng Qi sniggered. It was good to have this pert Junior Brother. Otherwise, he did not know how to ask.

    Watching some tea leaves floating up and down in the tea cup, Xuan Bei¡¯s mncholy became thicker. ¡°Your master¡¯s secr name is Tang Zhan. I was a Peerless Master Pro along the Gansu Tract, and one step to be ranked among grandmasters. At that time, I was easily excited by seeing evils. Once I was escorting a friend to the God-burying Mount where the Jin Gang Temple is located, and without hesitation I slew a habitual thug who had raped and killed many heroines in Jianghu.

    ¡°Unexpectedly, the thug had a strong master called Heaven Wilderness Highman. This guy was not strong enough to defeat me, but to avenge his disciple, he had attacked my vige before I returned. All the people were ughtered except one old servant with my two childish sons. They were heading west to find me, but unfortunately they were caught up before entering the Immensity Sea¡­ ¡±

    Xuan Bei¡¯s voice was insipid and emotionless, but Meng Qi somehow perceived dense solitude and intense hatred camouged deep within.

    ¡°After I realized what had happened, I felt disillusioned from a good dreamsted 35 years. My hatred was ignited and aspired for vengeance. However, Heaven Wilderness Highman also had a good master.¡±

    ¡°The Crying Elder?¡± If Meng Qi could not figure out this, the time he had spent on reading so many novels would be wasted.

    Xuan Bei nodded, ¡°I had waited for several years until a chance came and I had killed the whole family of Heaven Wilderness Highman. But then the Crying Elder had been chasing after me all the way to the Central ins. Luckily His Abbotship favored me and introduced me into Buddhism, and I was secure afterwards. Therefore, if one day you encounter the Crying Elder or his disciples, you must behave carefully.¡±

    The plot was in without too many ups and downs or description of cruel scenes, and Xuan Bei seemed to have told a story irrelevant to himself.

    What triggered him to mention again this suffering was a precaution for alerting his disciples. If the Crying Elder really came back to Jianghu, they must not betray their identities to anyone who could be their potential enemy.

    He did not lower his volume deliberately, but all the guests around seemed to notice nothing, as if no one was talking just now.

    This force had dumbfounded Meng Qi. It was much stronger than Duan Xiangfei, who had achieved perfect Transformation Strategy. It was nothing simr to mortal Kung Fus.

    After the talk, Xuan Bei silenced and focused on his unspiced meal. Zhen Hui was biting voraciously themb leg. It seemed that nothing could distract him from the food.

    As the atmosphere was grave and weird, Meng Qi had to divert himself. He erected his ear to listen to all kinds of conversations nearby, searching for useful information.

    Perhaps it was because the errand boy had mentioned the Crying Elder, the table nearby also started a discussion over this topic.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that the Crying Elder was still alive!¡± a ¡°desert tramp¡± wearing a turban and ck robe said in interest. He had a sabre to his waist. The de was sharp and shining dim bloodlight.

    Another guy dressed as a desert tramp but with beard chortled, ¡°Aye, nine years ago when Su Wuming travelled west, the ignorant Crying Elder went to challenge him. Since then he disappeared and everyone assumed him in by Su Wuming.¡±

    ¡°It was said that Su Wuming was searching for a holy relic inside the God-burying Desert and had no interest in mockbats. But the Crying Elder took initiative anyway, so he wielded one swordstrike casually. Since then the Crying Elder had been missing for whole nine years,¡± another ¡°desert tramp¡± with blue pupils said, smiling, as if he himself were Su Wuming and the Crying Elder was nobody.

    Meng Qi was entranced by this story. The master of Jiang Zhiwei was indeed a martial virtuoso. With only one casual swordstrike, he defeated this formidable thug. I want to be someone like him one day!

    ¡°Sir, ten taels of silver.¡± After the dinner the errand boy came for the bill, smiling

    This is tant robbing! Meng Qi understood deeper the nature of this ckhearted hotel. Thinking of the bristled brows of Qu Jiuniang, he realized that his master would not help him about this. So he finally took out the taels. The money was not mine anyway!

    ¡°Come with your master to a ce.¡± Xuan Bei suddenly talked and walked slowly out of the inn.

    With bewilderment Meng Qi stared at Zhen Hui. But Zhen Hui was still with that innocent look. Meng Qi had to forgo his confusion and followed his master out.

    After they left the inn, Qu Jiuniang who had been suspending her expression suddenly raised her head, staring at the back of Xuan Bei and knocked with her finger knuckles on the table, puzzled.

    The three ¡°desert tramps¡± who were talking about the Crying Elder softened their talk and whispered.

    ¡°Big bro, I don¡¯t see any rich people. Let¡¯s rob these monks. They seemed to be carrying some fortune,¡± the desert tramp with blue eyes asked.

    The one with sabre shook his head, ¡°Better leave this kind of monks alone.¡±

    ¡°Why? Since when did big bro believe in Buddhism?¡± the desert tramp with beard asked in confusion.

    The desert tramp with sabre was enraged, ¡°I believe in f*king Buddhism? Polish your eye balls and see! These monks of so small group crossing Immensity Sea were usually hard characters. Let¡¯s keep watching the caravan instead. Although it is guarded by more people, we could unite with other horse bands.¡±

 Chapter 86: The Natural Disaster

    <h4>Chapter 86: The Natural Disaster</h4>

    On the north side of ¡°Quicksand Town¡± stood a small mountain. The side facing the Immensity Sea was beaten and weathered. In some ces it was polished to a ckish brown color, giving a feeling of mystery to any who passed by.

    On the other side of the mountain flowed a stream through a dense forest. At the foot of the mountain was an oasis where the local shepherds would let the livestock graze. It was evening and they were driving their cattle and sheep home.

    Meng Qi and Zhen Hui walked slowly with their Master up the mountain path towards the summit. Meng Qi buried his other thoughts and asked with concern, ¡°Master, you¡¯ve warned us to be cautious of the Crying Elder and his disciples. Can you describe them to us? This way we can recognize them and won¡¯t give ourselves away if we run into them.¡±

    Xuan Bei gently nodded. ¡°I was just about to bring this up. The Crying Elder is a Hei Xiao Elder. He often wears a ck headscarf and a white robe. His most unique feature is his eyes. He was born with two pupils in each of his oddly shaped eyes. He always looks like he¡¯s crying, regardless of whether he is happy or angry. He is power hungry, and his mood can change in a sh. When he fights, he is brutal. It would be best for you to keep your distance.¡±

    Zhen Hui intently listened to his master. Meng Qi did the same. He did not want to get into a confrontation with his Master¡¯s enemy. He knew his own present skill and strength were no match for the Crying Elder. Were they to fight, the Crying Elder¡¯s mere aura would be enough to defeat him.

    ¡°The Crying Elder has three great disciples who have all entered the Exterior. I have already killed the strongest of the three, ¡®Heaven Wilderness Highman¡¯.¡± When Xuan Bei brought up ¡®Heaven Wilderness Highman¡¯, a wave of emotion still came over him.

    Meng Qi asked with surprise, ¡°Master, the Crying Elder only has three disciples who have entered the Exterior?¡±

    This seemed to be too few. His strength and influence must be greater than this!

    ¡°Too few?¡± Xuan Bei shook his head. ¡°Shaolin is one of the greatest schools of martial arts with thousands of years of history, and has only produced a few dozen who have entered the Exterior. For the Crying Elder, to have three Exterior disciples is a great feat. In addition, he has connections with evil spirit and powerful people that will fight by his side.¡±

    Because Shaolin had many monks who practiced Stark Meditation in istion, the exact number of those who had entered the Exterior was unclear. Xuan Bei did not want to discuss this with Meng Qi who had yet to reach Enlightenment, so he could only speak about the numbers in abstract terms.

    Meng Qi let out a slightugh. Yet again, his ignorance had embarassed him. ¡°Master, what your disciple had meant was, the Crying Elder only has three disciples, and all of them have entered the Exterior?¡±

    He was trying hard cover up his own ignorance.

    Xuan Bei was not fooled. ¡°The Crying Elder is good to his own but he is cruel. He kills any disciples who displease him. Consequently, he only has a few disciples, but those who do remain are outstanding.¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡± Meng Qi listened and was relieved. It was a good thing he hade back in Shaolin. Had hee back as a disciple of the Crying Elder, he would be in a much worse situation.

    ¡°Master, the Crying Elder is so frightening¡­¡± The ever dull Zhen Hui was shocked. He had thought that it was status quo for a Master to be good to his disciple, for a Senior Brother to be good to a Junior Brother, and vice versa.

    Now you see that things aren¡¯t so simple! Meng Qi thought to himself.

    Xuan Bei replied, ¡°The Crying Elder is devious and is on the evil path. Shaolin is on the straight path. Naturally, his ways are different to mine.¡±

    He continued, ¡°The Crying Elder has two disciples remaining. One is the prince of ¡®Hahler¡¯, Yan Shiche. The other is a horse bandit who has traveled all corners of the Immensity Sea named Ze Luoju. Both are Top ss Masters¡­¡±

    He carefully described Yan Shiche and Ze Luoju to his disciples so they would be able to recognize them. Yan Shiche had golden eyes and a red mark between his eyebrows. He had the aura of a god, and although he was in his fourties he looked like a young man. He was handsome, like a god. Ze Luoju wielded a Horseman Sabre. He had a full beard and his left eye had been gouged out by the Crying Elder because he had upset him. He was also known as ¡°Evil de of Immensity Sea¡±.

    ¡°Top ss Master¡± was a standard created by the Great Jin Dynasty while they were making Ranking List of Young Masters. Because it incorporated manymonly encountered practices, many people used it.

    After the Exterior were three Celestial Ladders. A qualitative change would ur after the Three-fold Heaven. Once you broke through, your strength would increase significantly and you would acquire Qi deterrence. In the Exterior, those in the Seventh, Eighth, and Ninth-fold Heavens were called ¡°grandmaster¡±. This type of ¡°grandmaster¡± waspletely different from other ¡°grandmasters¡± such as Duan Xiangfei and Cui Xu. In the Exterior, those in the Fourth, Fifth, and Sixth-fold Heavens were referred to as ¡°Peerless Master¡±. Those in the First, Second, and Third-fold heaven were known as ¡°Top ss Master¡±.

    At the pinnacle of the Exterior was another world for Half-step to Dharmakaya. Those who got here experienced another qualitative change and were called ¡°Great Grandmaster¡±. Those in the Half-step to the Exterior were known as ¡°Second ss Master¡±.

    Opening Nine Apertures was considered ¡°Third ss¡±. Six, Seven, and Eight Apertures was ¡°Fourth ss¡±. Two and Four Acupores were ¡°Normal¡±.

    Before Enlightenment, depending on your Qi-cultivation and martial arts skill you would be considered ¡°In-ss¡± or ¡°Out-of-ss¡±. So when Meng Qi had exchanged his Iron Shirt, Jiang Zhiwei teased him by saying he was an ¡°Out-of-ss Master¡±.

    Meng Qi carefully made note of Yan Shiche and Ze Luoju¡¯s descriptions so he could avoid them in the future.

    Xuan Bei did not stop after describing Yan Shiche and Ze Luoju. ¡°The Crying Elder has also killed many of his disciples¡¯ disciples, leaving only a few. Of his grand-disciples, the two strongest are both Nine Apertures Opened. One is the leader of the Seventy-two Viins of Helian Mountain. His name is You Huanduo, also known as ¡®Uprising Yama¡¯. The other is a lone bandit called An Guoxie, also known as the ¡®White-headed Vulture¡¯¡­¡±

    He described the Crying Elder¡¯s remaining seventeen or eighteen Enlightenment grand-disciples, emphasizing their distinguishing features. For example, ¡°Uprising Yama¡± looked like a simple, honest farmer and had a dark thumb-sized mole at the corner of his eyebrow. The ¡°White-headed Vulture¡±, An Guoxie, was not yet thirty years of age but already had a full head of white hair. He was cruel and loved to torture others¡­

    Xuan Bei¡¯s timing was impable. Just as he finished speaking, they arrived at the summit of the mountain. Here stood a number of withered trees.

    He let out a gloomy sigh and stopped in front of a crooked tree that resembled the body of a dragon. Quietly, he said, ¡°Your teacher¡¯s two sons are buried here. If they had not died they would have been about the same age as you two.¡±

    Suddenly the mood shifted. Meng Qi and Zhen Hui had nothing they could say; they could only quietly apany their Master in his sadness.

    After an indiscernible amount of time, Xuan Bei finally spoke up. Teasing himself, he said, ¡°My mind is not clear today; I forgot to buy incense and bring the Prajna Sutra to burn here. Zhen Ding, Zhen Hui, go back to the inn and get the Prajna Sutra. On your way back, buy some incense.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Meng Qi had thought his Master was not one to practice these rituals, but perhaps this was a special case since it was the grave of his two sons. He suppressed his doubts and agreed.

    After descending the mountain and returning to Quicksand Town, a startling thought ured to Meng Qi. This was the perfect opportunity to run away!

    Master was far away on the mountain top with an upied mind. All I had to do was getting rid of Junior Brother and I could fly away from here!

    ¡°Junior Brother, let¡¯s split up. You go back to the inn and get the Prajna Sutra and I will go buy the incense.¡± Meng Qi acted on his impulse.

    Although he felt sorry to abondon his Master at this time, he couldn¡¯t pass up such a good opportunity to escape!

    Zhen Hui did not expect anything; He agreed with a smile and jogged off to the inn. Meng Qi watched him as he went off, let out a sigh, and hurried off in the other direction towards the vige center.

    A cold wind blew on the mountaintop.

    Xuan Bei stared at the withered tree in front of him. Somehow, a string of Buddha beads appeared in his hands.

    This was a string of dark golden Buddha beads. There were three ck beads among them.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that you woulde here to kill me,¡± he said coldly.

    ¡°I have to settle my score with you. Just as I was getting over my grief I learned you were headed to the Jin Gang Temple. So I waited here, knowing you woulde.¡± A dark, skinny, hunchbacked old man emerged from behind the tree. It seemed that he had been standing here for a long time.

    He wore a ck headscarf and a white robe. Each of his eyes had two pupils. The corners of his eyes drooped, giving the impression that he was crying.

    Xuan Bei emotionlessly said, ¡°The Crying Elder, you predicted correctly.¡±

    ¡°Did you think that by sending your disciples away you could save their lives? I have no energy for them, but I have a few grand-disciples waiting for them.¡± The Crying Elder coughed twice just like a weak old man.

    His disciples were busy with issues at ¡°Hahler¡± and the Immensity Sea and could note away, so he only brought a few grand-disciples with him.

    Xuan Bei maintained expressionless. ¡°If I had not sent them away, the aftershock of our battle would destroy them. Down there, at least they have a chance of survival.¡±

    He knew he was not as strong as the Crying Elder, but was not afraid of facing him alone. He could not, however, spend his strength protecting his disciples from the aftershock.

    ¡°Are you referring to Jiu Niang? She wouldn¡¯t dare fight me either!¡± The Crying Elder aloofly raised his right hand and immediately a ring of dark spirits rose up around him. Their screams were ghastly. A weaker person would immediately have his spirit stolen away.

    Meng Qi was walking towards the vige center when he noticed countless sand tornados rising up near the Immensity Sea. The entire area was filled with them, all heading towards the mountaintop.

    The oasis at the foot of the mountain immediately dried up. The livestock and shepherds were mummy one by one.

    Meng Qi watched from afar as the dry ground cracked inch by inch, just like a natural disaster!

 Chapter 87: A Fierce Battle

    <h4>Chapter 87: A Fierce Battle</h4>

    As if the most terrible sandstorm wasing, gravel was like dragons coiling to the sky with the peak of the hill as the core.

    In the spiral sandstorm, there was a dark shadow. Vague, distorted and scary, the shadow screamed, pacing to the peak.

    It was the ¡°Evil Ghost Soliciting Life¡± of the ¡°Haunter¡¯s 18 ps¡±, exerted by the Crying Elder with the Violent Sand Super Force!

    At the foot of the mountain, an oasis withered in the flying sand quickly. It seemed that the water had been drained from everything. Cattle, sheep and herdsmen stood frozen, skin and muscles dehydrating inch by inch. ck shadows flew out of their bodies, heading to the evil spirits at the peak of the hill.

    The surrounding hundreds of kilometers were all like this, the souls of creatures evaporating,nd withering.

    Thend outside, within and beyond Quicksand Town, was also affected by the sandstorm, cracking as if it was too dry.

    Pedestrians became motionless, their skin dry and the dark shadow struggling out of their body.

    Wind sand hit the Immensity Sea Hotel, making a continuous popping sound. This seemingly shabby inn shook and creaked. It seemed that it would soon crumble into powder and copse to the ground.

    Within the inn, the guests were like the herdsmen, motionless and about to lose their spirits.

    ¡°Goddammit!¡± Qu Jiuniang suddenly stood up, and shouted furiously. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything to deserve this treatment!¡±

    As soon as she finished, there seemed to be a cold wind blowing over the inn. Guests shivered and awakened, looking at each other, scared. At the same time, the wall stopped crumbling, but still shook under the sandstorm, creaking.

    ¡°Fights between grandmasters are so terrible¡­ ¡± a blue-eyed desert tramp murmured. They had almost lost their souls, though they were dozens of kilometers from where the masters fought. Thanks to the mysterious Qu Jiuniang, they were out of danger.

    With a sabre on his waist, the desert tramp leader said, terrified, ¡°Normally grandmasters would conceal their power within a certain area, to magnify the power. But the Crying Elder is an exception. The more souls he gets, the more powerful his Haunter¡¯s 18 ps are. Damn bad luck we have!¡±

    They were Gobi Desert horse bandits of the Immensity Sea, under the control of Ze Luoju, the ¡°Evil de of Immensity Sea¡±, from whom they had learned about the Haunter¡¯s 18 ps.

    ¡°Big Brother, do we need to believe in Buddhism, to dissolve our sins in order not to encounter such unlucky things?¡±

    ¡°Nonsense!¡±

    Meng Qi had been in the middle of Quicksand Town. Dark gold covered his whole body, but it turned dimmer and dimmer, as if it would extinguish at any time like a candle in the wind.

    He bit his teeth and tried his best to concentrate. He hadn¡¯t known the extreme powers of masters until today, as horrible as natural disasters!

    On the hill peak, Xuan Bei fingered his dark gold beads, whispering scriptures. Light emitted from his hands, which covered more than half of the peak as a Buddhism purend.

    With the p of the Crying Elder, the evil souls came like a torrential ck stream, sometimes screaming and evaporating over the light, sometimes beating the light back.

    Xuan Bei was neither happy nor angry. He looked at the Crying Elder calmly. His voice seemed to emerge from his heart,

    ¡°Do you know why I gave up theplete Divine Heritage, only to choose the Mo-Ke Exorcism Punch without the important verses?¡±

    The Crying Elder concentrated his gaze, lifting the right palm and pushing the left palm. The wind and sand suddenly fell. The souls seemed to walk between yin and yang, for there was nobody topete with.

    Xuan Bei finished his words and punched as a bead on the Buddha beads turned dark.

    The punch seemed to fill the entire world. The fist became transparent and pure without any dust.

    His body was shrouded in gold. There were lotuses blooming in the air above.

    In the air, the ugly, evil spirits calmly surrounded the golden lotus. A Bodhisattva sat above the lotus, with mercy andpassion to the world. The continuous flow of life and death was in his palm, containing all the mysteries of life and death.

    As Xuan Bei¡¯s fist reached its maximum power, the Bodhisattva finally showed his clear appearance, identical to Xuan Bei. But the Bodhisattva was full ofpassion, while Xuan Bei looked depressed.

    The Bodhisattva¡¯s voice echoed in the air,

    ¡°I vow to salvage all the evil spirits from hell.¡±

    ¡°I shall not be a Bodhi until then.¡±

    With the light from the Bodhisattva, resentment faded from the spirits. Serenely, they disappeared into the air.

    The sandstorms stopped. The foot of the hill echoed the sound of the Bodhisattva. The withered grass gradually turned green. Undercurrent water flowed. The mummy cattle, sheep and herdsmen came back to normal, rehydrated with souls returned.

    Dry crackednd was once again as smooth as before. People in Quicksand Town had escaped from the ¡°hell¡±, dazed and frightened.

    Qu Jiuniang at the inn was surprised, whispering, ¡°Someone was this good at Mo-Ke Exorcism Punch?¡±

    Meng Qi also received the benefits. His body became dark gold again.

    Watching the world almost be dead and finallye back to normal, Meng Qi could not help but feel amazed. Nothing could be more powerful than this!

    Mo-Ke Exorcism Punch could rotate life and death!

    The Crying Elder hadn¡¯t gotten what he wanted. He looked toward the sky and shouted. The voice was loud enough to pierce souls and crack clouds, just as the Ghost King hade to the world.

    ck air surrounded him. It seemed that hell was wide open, and evil ghosts were out of control.

    Then, he pped his hands from above. He was ¡°Opening up the Gate of Hell¡± with the ¡°Haunter¡¯s 18 ps¡±!

    Xuan Bei and the bodhisattva behind him still looked how they had before, one depressed, the otherpassionate. They blew out their fists ¡°Ushering All Souls to Limbo¡± of ¡°Mo-Ke Exorcism Punch¡±.

    Meng Qi looked back and saw the hill was surrounded by sand. The ckness and the light seemed to be in a never-ending fight.

    He knew that he was not able to get near the Hill, let alone to go and help his Master. If he went there he would only be a burden for his master. Meanwhile his Junior Brother was alone at the inn, inexperienced and not smart. Someone could kill him. Therefore, Meng Qi temporarily abandoned his n to escape Shaolin, ready to return to the inn to find his Junior Brother.

    Under normal circumstances, he would leave without the slightest guilt, but at this time, he couldn¡¯t bear to abandon his Junior Brother who was very close to him.

    Moreover, though not willing to acknowledge it, Meng Qi knew that the safest ce was the inn where Ms. Qu was. Just in case the dehydration and the extraction of souls happened again because of other enemies, or the Crying Elder.

    Meng Qi had to admit that his reasons for returning to the inn were both looking for asylum and for his Junior Brother.

    He had just turned around, when he was startled to see a man with a strange appearance standing right in front of him on the windy street.

    The man wore a ck robe like a desert tramp. He was white-haired but had the face of a twenty or thirty-something young man. It was quite frightening.

    ¡°An Guoxie¡­ ¡± Meng Qi whispered his name, not turning to run away.

    In this case, running away would give his back to the enemy, thus providing an opportunity for easy attack, which was thest thing he would do.

    An Guoxie, the ¡°White-headed Vulture¡±, was one of the grand disciples of the Crying Elder, ranking 36th in the Ranking List of Young Masters, with Nine Apertures opened. He was a much, much stronger rival than Meng Qi!

    With an angr face, An Guoxie was beautiful in an exotic way. He smiled and joked, ¡°Good luck to get some prey. I may get some praise from the Ancestor for that.¡±

    It was just a cat-and-mouse game to An Guoxie, as his rival was not even enlightened yet.

    As he spoke, he fluttered like a vulture, palms shoving and giving out a hot wind. Meng Qi was stuck in the desert. It was hard for him to breathe. His skill was dry, body dehydrated. He felt powerless.

    Although An Guoxie hadn¡¯t learned the ¡°Haunter¡¯s 18 ps¡±, he knew the ¡°Violent Sand Super Force¡± very well!

 Chapter 88: The Vast Gobi Desert

    <h4>Chapter 88: The Vast Gobi Desert</h4>

    The transformations of An Guoxie¡¯s palms came one after another, sealing off Meng Qi¡¯s retreating lines. But Meng Qi was not at all phased. He retreated to the left and suddenly front-stepped. His body movements were uncanny to the point of being unpredictable.

    Meng Qi was well aware that the power of his 4th level Golden Bell Shield had increased by 30 percent with the integration of the Bone Conditioning Chapter of the Yijin Scripture. But when facing a skilled martial artist with Nine Apertures opened, he could be defeated with just one palm. Hence, he could either avoid battle all together or put his life on the line and go all in and try to find a chance to run away!

    With all Nine Apertures opened, An Guoxie¡¯s senses were heightened. He saw through Meng Qi¡¯s dodging paths by the way Meng Qi¡¯s muscles and skin changed. He crossed his palms and blocked the front of Meng Qi¡¯s skull as if the left side of Meng Qi¡¯s face had bumped into his palm.

    However, An Guoxie¡¯s palms felt no resistance. It was like striking nothing but air!

    He knew something was wrong, and thus retreated his hands to protect his body.

    Meng Qi felt his mid-brow swell and a prickling pain in his skull. He had forcefully used the Transformation Strategy to create these hallucinations for a chance to escape. How could he let this opportunity slip away?

    Hence, he was steeped in a world of peace and calm until the Buddhist Commandment de came at him. Then all sorts of noises and feelings starteding back, disrupting his peace and Zen.

    de light shed like a candle in the wind.

    In his trance-like state, An Guoxie could make out that a stubborn young man wasing at him with his de. He had no choice but to face him. The grand-master had said that the one who lost in a battle must die. Even if he were facing his own brother, he could not show mercy.

    His palm hit the opponent, but Meng Qi did not resist as he had predicted. He saw only a pair of smiling eyes showing a sense of relief.

    Brother!

    He felt a piercing pain inside his heart and body, making hime to his senses. He realized that the Buddhist Commandment de had already broken the skin on his neck.

    Damn Bald Ass!

    His spine suddenly started to move and twist on its own ord, like a snake, allowing the Buddhist Commandment de to slide past his skin and muscle.

    He grabbed the Buddhist Commandment de with his right hand.

    Even though the de had cut through his skin and blood was spraying, he was afraid to make a move!

    How could a monk who had not yet enlightened the acupores possess such frightening de skills!

    If it were not for his mastery of Violent Sand Super Force, which required the rendering of all his bones, this de hit would have severely wounded him!

    -For a skilled master who possessed the Protective Upstanding Qi, even if the Buddhist Commandment de could cut through his Upstanding Qi, his neck would still be protected. At most, the de could cut his air pipes and severely injure him!

    Yet Meng Qi pulled his de after just one hit and exerted the move ¡°Arresting Wind and Capturing Shadow¡± of the Moves of Wind-god¡¯s Legs and escaped to somewhere outside themunity!

    He was so fast; it was like he was riding the wind!

    Meng Qi knew that one ¡°Peace Quietude Split¡± de strike was not enough to kill this skilled master who had all his Nine Apertures opened, so he had decided in the beginning to defend by attacking first. He knew that if he was quick enough with his first move, he would force An Guoxie to focus on defense and retreat. This would be his opportunity to escape!

    He had made good use of the timing!

    But he could not escape back to the inn where he had stayed before because An Guoxie was blocking the path. So he had to escape to the Immensity Sea.

    After practicing the Bone Conditioning Chapter of the Yijin Scripture, Meng Qi no longer felt exhaustion after using ¡°Peace Quietude Split¡±. Although he had no strength left to make another of such strikes, he had enough in the tank to exert the move ¡°Arresting Wind and Capturing Shadow¡± for escape!

    Having been baffled by the Transformation Strategy and wounded in the neck by the ¡°Peace Quietude Split¡±, An Guoxie had instantly fallen into a disadvantageous position, without the chance to even catch his breath. He had depended on the special state of his body to block Meng Qi¡¯s de. After Meng Qi retrieved his de, An Guoxie took a step back to catch his breath so that he could gather himself and get into a stance. He was prepared to put an end to this little Bald Ass with his palm.

    As he was about to lift his hand to block, he saw Meng Qi disappear to the other side of the street like a gust of wind. Meng Qi¡¯s movements were graceful. He did not stand a chance to chase after him.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you! You damn Bald Ass!¡± An Guoxie screamed, grinding his teeth. He felt like he had been yed like a fool.

    With the help of the wind, Meng Qi quickly ran off to the outskirts of themunity, and into the Gobi Desert. There, sand was swirling in the air, providing a timely cover.

    Having learned from the recent Samsara tasks, he constantly changed directions and routes, cleaned up his tracks and created some dummy traces. He was afraid to let his guard down for even a second.

    An Guoxie covered his neck with his left hand as blood dripped down. The cut which was so deep that bones were showing was slowly healing, just like in the desert where every trace would be covered up after sandy wind.

    ¡°He could actually project his will and create hallucinations? Could it be that there exists a way to break through the Hidden Latch of the mid-brows?¡± An Guoxie, ¡°The White-headed Vulture¡±, did not immediately chase after him but instead carefully recalled the details of the battle. There had been an unusual thing.

    He had already opened up his Eye Aperture, Ear Aperture, Nose Aperture, and the other six Innate Apertures, which meant he had the ability to ovee hallucinations. He could not imagine how a little monk who had not reached enlightenment could do Will-projecting and disrupt his senses and create hallucinations. He had been blind-sided because of his carelessness. Not only had he lost his advantage but he had almost lost his life.

    What he had seen shocked him. ¡°I, with Nine Apertures opened, had yet to break through the life-death Hidden Latch of my mid-brows and link the bridge between heaven and earth so as to step into the Half-step Exterior Scenery realm. Yet a little monk who had not even reached enlightenment could do it? How could this be?¡±

    Could there really be some special training? Or a major secret?

    His desmanship was scary too. It had the feel of the grand-master¡¯s ¡°Haunter¡¯s 18 ps¡±!

    An Guoxie could not help but feel excited when thinking about advancing past his current knot, which was the inability to break through the Hidden Latching of his mid-brow. The anger he felt looking in the direction where Meng Qi had disappeared had now turned into pining and jealousy.

    Heughed coldly and said to himself, ¡°You could¡¯ve gone anywhere, yet you chose to escape to the Immensity Sea. You have no idea what¡¯sing for you!¡±

    He was a bandit who often roamed the Immensity Sea of Death and the surrounding Oasis alone. He was also friendly with Ze Luoju, one of the leaders of the horse bandits from the Immensity Sea. This meant that he was very familiar with thendscape and weather changes. How could a neerpete with that?

    An Guuoxie was confident that even if Meng Qi had entered the Immensity Sea for a while, and had the time to cover his tracks, he could still capture him and torture him for his script, given his knowledge on the unique Gobi Desert nguage¡±.

    He started moving his body and headed for the Immensity Sea. He dove into the sandstorm like a snake moving in the sand, disappearing in just seconds.

    The Gobi Desert was different from ordinary deserts in that the sand granules were bigger, more like small stones. It was not as attractive as fine yellow sand and there were no hidden streams gushing out to form a sandke. The Gobi Desert seemed even more barren because the rare appearance of a water hole, smallke, or bits of green with some antelope or camels could not soften the feeling of destion. In fact, the contrasts made people feel worse.

    Manyrge rocks that had been corroded by wind were still erect in the Gobi Desert, the shapes of which were twisted and terrifying like stone monsters. Meng Qi was hiding in the gaps between some of these rocks, harmonizing his Qi-cirction through meditation and preparing for what lied ahead.

    He exhaled deeply, took out a small porcin bottle and poured the wax-sealed elixirs out.

    When he sliced open the wax with his thumb, a heady aroma rushed to his nostrils, making his body and heart feel light and at ease.

    ¡°No wonder it¡¯s called the Heavenly Acumen Pill. It does indeed live up to its name¡­ ¡± Meng Qi gasped in admiration.

    Meng Qi had escaped to this spot. As he had achieved some sess in his practice of the Primal Aperture at Mid-brows and he could project his will somewhat, he seemed to be having a slight mysterious intuition too. He constantly felt that An Guoxie was on his tail and had almost caught up with him, so it was fortunate that he had changed routes.

    But Will-projecting was extremely taxing on Meng Qi¡¯s body. His head was swelling, and he was too exhausted to hold on. So when he found this spot, he decided to rest and regte his Qi to try and open the Eye Aperture ¨C Meng Qi had nned on doing it thesest couple of days anyway. The only difference was that he could not fast or burn incense, otherwise, everything was the same.

    Once I am in the enlightenment period, then the difference in levels between me and An Guoxie will not be so great. Though the difference in strength still exists, at least I will be able to counter a bit and find a better chance to escape. Perhaps I will exceed An Guoxie¡¯s judgment of my strength and he will not tail me so closely.

    After stripping away the wax, a light teal colored elixir appeared before Meng Qi¡¯s eyes and the aroma still surrounded him.

    Meng Qi was afraid that the elixir might dissipate, so he swallowed the Heavenly Acumen Pill without hesitation.

    It melted in his mouth. It felt as if a stream of energy had entered his chest.

    Meng Qi shut his eyes and slowly cultivated the elixir¡¯s strength. At first, he felt calm. Then gradually he felt his eyes swell, and the darkness before his eyes had turned into light as if someone had lit a big fire.

    He knew he had reached the crucial moment, so he practiced thest chapter of the 4th level of the Golden Bell Shield. His skin started to form a dark golden glow, and rays of light gathered around his eyes.

    The dark sight that was now full of fire had gathered all nine Aperture acupoints and each was lit up like a star. The light was so pure and bright that it prated straight through the heart.

    He continued activating the Golden Bell Shield. A faint dark spot could be seen between the nine ¡°stars¡±. It soaked up all the light as if it ha been invisible.

    This was the big secret of the body, with the Nine Inborn Apertures concealed in it. It would not have been found was it not for the concentration of the associated acupore point.

    The rays of light that had appeared around Meng Qi¡¯s eyes had been integrated and the genuine Qi from the Golden Bell Shield had traveled up the peculiar path and blended with the power of the Heavenly Acumen Pill. It headed towards the line which joined the nine ¡°stars¡±!

    Bang!

    Meng Qi¡¯s head felt numb and he felt the pain of his spirit tearing. His inner organs felt as if they were being twisted and his eyes like they were being gouged out. If it were not for the power of the ¡°Heavenly Acumen Pill¡±, Meng Qi would have fallen into hallucinations and suffered Qi-deviancy Derangement.

    Bang!

    The integrated ¡°light rays¡± had surpassed the extremity of what the Eye Aperture could hold. Rays of light burst out and lit up the darkness, which in turn put out the fire clouds.

    Bang!

    Meng Qi could not help opening his eyes, and when he did, it seemed like light rays shot out. His face was blue, and he was within an inch of his life.

    But all this soon disappeared, leaving only a pair of dark eyes.

    The patterns of the stones, which concealed the secrets and rhythms of mother nature, appeared before Meng Qi¡¯s eyes.

    The sky was blue as always, the wind was still dry, and the granules of sand were still gloomy. Everything was back to normal, but in Meng Qi¡¯s eyes, there was a vastly different feeling. He felt as if he could see everything more clearly, deeply and in more detail.

    For example, there wererge granules and gravel in the sand, and every single granule had a unique pattern.

    Such as how the Gobi Desert brought with it a sense of death, a sense of destion. It seemed so profound and heavy.

    For instance, the objects that had been swooped up by the sand, now appeared slower and more apparent.

    Moreover, all that had been split in the past now seemed to be joined by invisible lines, forming a kind of indescribable entirety.

    Mountains were no longer mountains and water was no longer water. This was the feeling Meng Qi had after opening his Eye Aperture.

    There was a possibility of opening his Eye Acupores just with the ¡°Heavenly Acumen Pill¡±, but after half a year of practicing the Chapter of Muscle and Vessel Changing and Bone Forging, it seemed like a natural progression.

    ¡°It¡¯s no wonder that the stored Qi could be suppressed during the enlightenment period. Once the Eye Aperture has been opened, the opponent¡¯s moves would seem to be ¡®in slow motion¡¯, and I could see it clearly¡­ ¡± Meng Qi retrieved his vision, pleased.

    It was not that the opponent¡¯s movements had been slowed, but after Meng Qi had opened his Eye Aperture, he could better see and react to the opponent¡¯s moves, which in turn made it appear as if the opponent was moving in ¡°slow motion¡±. This would be a huge advantage during a battle.

    The advantages did not stop there. Since the eye was the acupore of the liver, the Eye Aperture was also the liver acupore, meaning that he had also cultivated the energy of his liver. As a result, he had increased his recovery ability and genuine Qi. In addition, his strength had also increased significantly. By the time he finished cultivating the energy of all his visceral organs, the Secret Chamber of Vital Qi and Energy would naturally be opened too.

    After harmonizing his Qi-cirction and the new Qi level had been stabilized, Meng Qi quickly got up and went on his way. His Moves of Wind-god¡¯s Legs was even more unrestrained.

    A whileter, An Guoxie appeared at the ce where Meng Qi had just been. He stared coldly at the spot where Meng Qi had meditated.

    Though most of his traces had been covered up, to someone who traveled the Immensity Sea as often as he, the traces were apparent.

 Chapter 89: Counterattack

    <h4>Chapter 89: Counterattack</h4>

    A few scraggly green nts grew in this wild ce, but starving Gobi Antelopes quickly devoured any that came up.

    nts were scarce in the Gobi Desert. The animals that lived here had strong legs for covering long distance to scavenge for food. Without this adaptation, they would not survive in this unforgiving environment.

    The Gobi Antelope were the strongest among these desert animals.

    Meng Qi stood in front of a weathered rock, ready to take in a deep breath to harmonize his Qi-cirction, but he suddenly sensed something was wrong. He furrowed his brows and continued to bound forward into the heart of the Gobi Desert using Moves of Wind-god¡¯s Legs.

    After he had achieved Enlightenment, his Primal Aperture at Mid-brows was even more concentrated. His Vital Spirit grew stronger and he projected his will. Although he was not on the level of grandmasters like Duan Xiangfei and Cui Xu who had already opened up the Secret Chambers of their will, he was surely stronger than the likes of Han Shi. At this moment, however, he did not want to test and see if his sixth sense was urate.

    Under these circumstances, Meng Qi did not dare to stop. He could only continue to follow to his sixth sense, alter his route ordingly, and move on with greater speed to escape the ¡°White-headed Vulture¡± An Guoxie.

    The vastness of the Immensity Sea paired with Meng Qi¡¯s Enlightenment strength and Will-projecting should have allowed him to escape An Guoxie by now. However, true to his nickname, An Guoxie seemed to be looking down on the desert from an all-seeing vulture¡¯s perspective. He was incredibly difficult to lose!

    ¡°A name can be unfitting for a person, but a nickname is always urate.¡± Meng Qi said with a sigh. He had sensed An Guoxie narrowing their distance all the day, so he had no time to rest. He had already lost his way in the Gobi Desert and had no sense of where he was. If he were to mistakenly stumble into theirs of the ghouls of the Gobi Desert, it may be his end.

    Of course, Meng Qi had some basic knowledge that he had learned from his Master. At night, he could use the stars to guide him back to Quicksand Town. For now, though, he wanted to put more distance between himself and An Guoxie. This way, if he got back to the east of Quicksand Town, the White-headed Vulture would no longer have the home-court advantage of the Gobi Desert and would not be able to track him. Moves of Wind-god¡¯s Legs and Transformation Strategy were great choices for escaping.

    If he couldn¡¯t get to Quicksand Town, Meng Qi still had another option. He would still need to distance himself from An Guoxie, and then wait for an Immensity Sea dust storm. The wind and dust would cover up any of his tracks and An Guoxie would have no way of tracking him. He would have to resort to sending Ze Luoju¡¯s horse bandits for search. For Meng Qi, ordinary horse bandits did not pose a great threat.

    ¡°How can I increase the distance between us?¡± Meng Qi thought to himself as he ran.

    He had another concern. All of his rations were gone, and making a cooking fire would expose his position. His only option was to consume raw animal flesh which was not something he looked forward to.

    Meng Qi had a gritty, persevering side to his personality. On the King¡¯s Hiding Castle mission, when facing Cui Xu, he was able to abandon the fear of death and deliver a Desperate Hit. After much consideration, he thought of another solution to his present problem.

    ¡°I must turn around and attack An Guoxie in order to give me some distance. I could seriously injure him and make him reconsider continuing his pursuit.¡±

    Turning on the pursuer was an effective strategy. In addition, Meng Qi had a realistic view of his own skill and strength. He knew he would not be able to kill An Guoxi; the difference between Nine Apertures and Two Apertures was too great. If Jiang Zhiwei were here, she would use ¡°Sword of Anatta¡± to attack An Guoxie. With this strategy, perhaps he could even gain a slight advantage.

    It¡¯s decided. He doesn¡¯t know I have reached Enlightenment nor is he aware I know the ¡®Sacrifice Form¡¯. I¡¯m sure to give him a surprise¡­ If I had ¡®Pearflower Storm Needles¡¯, I may even be able to seriously injure him and make him decide to turn away. Meng Qi made his decision quickly. Heughed at himself and said, ¡°I have always thought I¡¯d be a gentleman and could use wisdom to set An Guoxie straight. s, in the end I need to resort to the sword. Have I be a barbarian?¡±

    Laughing at himself, he began to scan thendscape for a good ce for his counterattack and subsequent escape.

    Gritty sand and deep gullies were everywhere. This was where the Gobi Desert undercurrents came to the surface and shaped thend. They eventually flowed back underground towards distant ces.

    The overflow of these undercurrents formed arge puddle in the center of these gullies. Many Gobi Desert animals came here to quench their thirst and eat the nts that grew nearby. At the same time, many predators came near to get a good meal as well.

    The ¡°White-headed Vulture¡± An Guoxie stopped at this scenic spot. He furrowed his brows and surveyed the entire area, not letting a single thing go unnoticed. He could spot the traces of Meng Qi stopping and resting here, but could not find Meng Qi.

    His ears moved. He could hear the sound of the water and wind, and even the movements of every animal. But the sound of the antelopes calling and other animals chewing and drinking made it difficult for him to identify the source of the fainter sounds, particrly in his anxious state.

    His nose twitched. He could smell the moisture in the air, the fresh nts, and the musk of the antelopes. Every smell became an image in his mind. Indeed, among the smells was that of Meng Qi. It seemed as if he had stopped here for a period of time.

    He quickly moved forward to examine the area more closely for traces of Meng Qi. His approach startled the antelopes and other Gobi Desert animals, sending them calling and running in all directions and disrupting his focus.

    ¡°If I had my Primal Aperture at Mid-brows opened and Will-projecting at my disposal, I would not have startled these stupid animals!¡± An Guoxie¡¯s desire to obtain the little monk¡¯s secret script grew even stronger.

    ¡°Da. Da. Da.¡± A small herd of antelope ran past An Guoxie.

    Suddenly, a de shed from beneath the belly of an antelope and struck at An Guoxie!

    At that moment, An Guoxie could sense a fierce intent to kill. He could see it filling his attacker¡¯s eyes.

    You would think that family, love, and brotherhood could put an end to greed, fear, rage, and hate. But in fact they can continue to motivate these things!

    Meng Qi put all of himself into ¡°Peace Quietude Split¡±, making it different from usual.

    Meng Qi held nothing back, using his strongest attack first. Now that An Guoxie knew he had this de technique, Meng Qi had no choice but to put all of his strength into it. Otherwise, he would not be able to harm him. Even though Meng Qi had already reached Enlightenment, An Guoxie was still far stronger than he, and had already opened many Aperture acupoints. He had to rely on the ¡°Transformation Strategy¡± to buy himself some time. An Guoxie would be able to read him immediately and have time to defend himself.

    An ordinary ¡°Peace Quietude Split¡± could not harm An Quoxie. Even paired with ¡°Sacrifice Form¡± it would still not be enough. So Meng Qi had to choose either not to attack at all, or give it his everything!

    His eyes were fixed on An Guoxie, there was no turning back from here!

    His de shed with fury and came down with the intent to kill.

    ¡°Twenty years old and you still haven¡¯t reached Enlightenment? Go crawl off and die!¡±

    ¡°If you lose, you will lose your arm.¡±

    ¡°If you can¡¯t kill your kin, then I will kill him!¡±

    ¡°You doubt me? Into the venomous snake pit you go! Enjoy the pleasures of ten thousand snakes¡¯ bites!¡±

    This terrible scene flooded An Guoxie¡¯s memory, filling him with fear and pricking him like a thousand small arrows. Anything that pleases the Ancestor, he would dly do!

    In the midst of this fear, An Guoxie saw the lifeless blue eyes of his younger brother. They seemed to be saying, ¡°Older brother, I don¡¯t want to continue on in this nightmare. You go on and live for me.¡±

    ¡°AHHH!¡±

    An Guoxie let out a scream, partially caused by the terrible shback of his brother and the Ancestor, partially caused by the pain of being stabbed beneath his throat.

    All of his bones cracked as his entire body began to twist and distort. He was like a sand pir, being blown away by the desert wind.

    This was the effect of Violent Sand Super Force entering his body!

    The Buddhist Commandment de shed into his chest once again, but this time only met the resistance of dissolving sand.

    An Guoxie blocked the lethal blow. He raised his right hand and stopped Meng Qi¡¯s Buddhist Commandment de.

    ¡°Snap!¡±

    The hundred-time tempered steel de of the Buddhist Commandment de snapped in two pieces. Meng Qi was sent flying forward into a deep gully, holding onto the remaining half of his sword.

    ¡°It would be impolite for me not to return your attack!¡±

    Meng Qi smirked, and under the astonished gaze of An Guoxiended in the gully.

    An Guoxie caught his breath, and with wound pulsing, carefully advanced to the gully¡¯s edge. He discovered that below was a crystal clear undercurrent winding its way into the earth. That bald ass had disappeared.

    ¡°He has entered Enlightenment!¡± An Guoxie eximed through grinding teeth. The blow had not taken his life, but it had inflicted serious damage.

    One in the Qi-cultivation Stage could not have delivered this blow!

    It is unbelievable that this bald ass could enter Enlightenment while fleeing. Not only that, but he had learned a technique simr to the Sacrifice Form!

    An Guoxie examined the gurgling undercurrent below and decided not to follow Meng Qi down there. The undercurrent flowed back underground here and the winding geography lent itself to an ambush. On top of this, he was wounded and did not know how much energy the bald ass would meet him with. If he continued his pursuit here, he may meet his end in the culvert below.

    For a Nine-Apertures-opened fighter to fall to a rookie who had just entered Enlightenment would beughable. An individual who ranked thirty-six on the Ranking List of Young Masters should not fall this way!

    ¡°Don¡¯t think you will get away so easily!¡± An Guoxie angrily said to himself. ¡°I know thisndscape well. Do you?¡±

    He applied pressure to a few main acupoints, drank an elixir, and spent a few moments harmonizing his Qi-cirction. Then he started to run in the direction of where he remembered this undercurrent next came above ground.

    ¡°I will capture you! If you don¡¯te out at that outflow, you will die underground. The next outflow is extremely far away!¡±

    The undercurrent winds back and forth underground. The bald ass will not be able to keep up his energy after expending so much. If I take a straight path above ground, I may be able to catch up to him!

    This is the perfect timing and location for me!

    Meng Qi found himself bobbing up and down in the current, being tossed into protruding rocks. Had it not been for his Golden Bell Shield, he would have been covered in injuries.

    After Sacrifice Form wore off, he began to feel extremely cold. He was in for a deep freeze.

    Light began to fade into the darkness, which told Meng Qi that he was arriving at the next exit. He began to w his way out of the undercurrent.

    He dared not continue down the undercurrent. In his present state, he would not be able to hold on for much longer. He would die underground.

    Meng Qi hoisted himself out of the gully, shook off the water, and ran in the direction of a weathered rock. He nned to harmonize Qi-cirction there and then return to Quicksand Town.

    Just after sitting down, he heard the sound of pping besides him.

    ¡°You are strong. Of all I have faced who have just been Enlightened, you are the strongest. You almost killed me.¡± An Guoxie grinned. His face was pale and his wound had not yet healedpletely.

    ¡°And you are very smart. The only problem is this is the Immensity Sea. This is my Gobi Desert.¡±

 Chapter 90: The Disacupin

    <h4>Chapter 90: The Disacupin</h4>

    Meng Qi forced a breath of Qi in preparation to battle to the death. He was weak, but An Guoxie was probably not much better considering he had been following him without rest or giving his wounds a chance to heal.

    But as soon as he tried to cultivate his Qi, he felt a sharp pain in his Dantian. He was weak and had no spirit or will whatsoever. Seeing An Guoxie approaching, he waved his left hand and sealed all of his major pressure points.

    After using the ¡°Sacrifice Form¡± and soaking in icy cold water, he found that the aftermath was more severe than he had imagined!

    Meng Qi hadn¡¯t given up hope just yet because he realized that An Guoxie had not killed him straight away, which meant that he was still useful. As long as he was still alive, there was hope!

    Ahem, Ahem, Ahem, An Guoxie started coughing heavily andughed. ¡°You¡¯re probably the lowest level opponent I¡¯ve met in the past five years. Yet you¡¯ve given me the most trouble. To catch you, I¡¯ve neglected my wounds and in turn, it hurts my source of pith. Fortunately, you have nowhere to run now hahaha!¡±

    Those opponents who are easily killed can not throw out any challenge.

    Though he still held about 60% to 70% of his strength, he was quite badly hurt. After harmonizing his Qi-cirction for a short period, he¡¯d rushed right over here, hence hurting his Source of Pith.

    However, as long as his Source of Pith did not get hurt again, he could make a full recovery with the help of elixir and some conditioning. That was why he couldn¡¯t let the opportunity of breaking through the Hidden Latch of the primal acupore during the Qi-cultivation Stage pass him by!

    ¡°Tell me the method for how to open up the Primal Aperture at Mid-brows and perhaps I¡¯ll let you live.¡± An Guoxie took a few breaths and demanded directly.

    It suddenly urred to Meng Qi. So this was why he had been chasing him so urgently!

    If he¡¯d known earlier, he would have chosen differently.

    The biggest mistake he¡¯d made this time was the misjudgment of his desire to catch him. Normally speaking, he was doing the Crying Elder¡¯s bidding. Even if he did fail, he would not have risked hurting his Source of Pith. But the method of easily opening the Primal Acupore would help him greatly in reaching the Half-step Exterior Scenery. It was well worth risking!

    Meng Qi had misjudged because he knew the truth about the ¡°Transformation Strategy¡±, meaning that it was not that miraculous. This was why he subconsciously underestimated its value to other people. Otherwise An Guoxie would still be healing right now, and he could go anywhere he wanted after harmonizing his Qi-cirction for a while, and not be in this predicament.

    Feelings of regret and annoyance appeared in Meng Qi¡¯s head but were quickly suppressed. There¡¯s nothing I can do now, and it is no use thinking about what could have been. I¡¯d better clear my head and think of ways to escape!

    ¡°Why should I believe you?¡± Meng Qi asked calmly.

    To be honest, he couldn¡¯t give the ¡°Transformation Strategy¡± to An Guoxie, because he had already given it to the Dominator of Samsara in the Six Realms. If he gave it to anyone else, he would be obliterated.

    An Guoxieughed with crooked lips, ¡°Bald little brat, you¡¯ve alreadynded in my hands. You¡¯re basically at my disposal, like a pig ready for ughter. I¡¯m not gonna make Soul-pledging Oaths, and I don¡¯t care whether you believe me or not, because you have no choice.¡±

    ¡°If you have needs then you have weaknesses. If you don¡¯t make the pledge, I¡¯d die before telling you about it.¡± Meng Qi was testing An Guoxie¡¯s bottom line as he actually had no idea what the Soul-pledging Oath was.

    An Guoxie stopped smiling and looked at Meng Qi coldly. ¡°I¡¯m not gonna let you die that easily, I¡¯ll constantly torture you, so you beg me to kill you. s, I don¡¯t have my torturing equipment with me, so it¡¯s better if I take you back to Hahler. Haha, you¡¯ll be more than d to tell me the method then, and beg for a quick death.¡±

    He looked at the sun and mumbled to himself, ¡°I¡¯ve been chasing him for 2 whole days. Don¡¯t know how the Ancestor is doing, but I should get out of punishment considering I¡¯ve caught the bald little brat.¡±

    He grabbed Meng Qi by the back of his sleeveless shirt and hurried back to Quicksand Town.

    There were very few people on the streets of Quicksand Town. The por trees were still erect with many different poses, but they had been covered with a thickyer of sand, making them look dark and gloomy.

    The little hill in the distance had copsed, turning into countless stones and burying the surrounding area.

    A battle at the grandmaster level was indeed frightening!

    An Guoxie had sealed off Meng Qi¡¯s aphonic acupoint and his upper-body acupoints. He was holding the rope that bound Meng Qi and headed towards the Immensity Sea Hotel.

    He was confident in the Ancestor, believing that even if grandmaster Xuan Bei coulde out of the battle alive, there was no way he could have won and be waiting for him at the inn.

    If that were the case, then I would have long been discovered outside themunity based on the Great Master¡¯s acute senses!

    Upon entering the Inn, the people that were left eating had all looked at him, but continued eating their food after seeing An Guoxie¡¯s trademark¡ªwhite hair and young face. But the noises and chatter had stopped.

    The trio of horse bandits were in the crowd. After witnessing the battle a few days ago, they were fortunate not to have messed with Xuan Bei and his disciple. If they had tried to rob Xuan Bei¡¯s crew, they¡¯d either be dead or ¡°persuaded¡± into Buddhism, which was in some ways worse than death.

    Seeing Meng Qi captured, they saw traits of the Crying Elder¡¯s lineage. It was obvious that the apple didn¡¯t fall far from the tree.

    ¡°Aunt Jiu, did our ancestor finish that monk off?¡± An Guoxie asked Qu Jiuniang, who looked as though someone owed her 30,000 ounces of silver.

    Qu Jiuniang lifted her head and mmed her delicate hand on the table, ¡°Who gave you the right to call me Aunt Jiu?¡±

    An Guoxie snorted, ¡°I don¡¯t care who is afraid of you, but I¡¯m not, so answer my question. Honestly!¡±

    Qu Jiuniang¡¯s eyes looked as though she was brewing up a sandstorm, ¡°Get the hell outta here!! You hear me?¡±

    Of course An Guoxie was ticked off, but seeing the cold stare from Qu Jiuniang, he settled down. The only person who could manage Aunt Jiu¡¯s anger was the ancestor. If he angered her and she decided to discipline him, the ancestor would not be on his side unless it was a matter of life and death. After all, he had many things to worry about. And Qu Jiuniang¡¯s background was mysterious. No one knew what would happen or who woulde to her aid if she was bothered.

    A wise man knows when to shut up. An Guoxie lowered his head and requested politely, ¡°Tavernkeeper, could you please tell me the details of the battle?¡±

    Qu Jiuniang¡¯s pink lips quivered and her face was full of disdain. She spat out the words,

    ¡°Get out!¡±

    An Guoxie took a deep breath and pulled Meng Qi to the hall and asked loudly, ¡°Who could tell me the result of the battle between the ancestor and the monk?¡±

    The head of the trio of horse bandits, the desert tramp carrying the hip knife replied politely, ¡°An Guo Boss, the ancestor battled with the monk all the way to the Immensity Sea, we don¡¯t know what happened after that.¡±

    An Guoxie¡¯s eyelid twitched. How could that monk be so damn strong?

    At this point, the errand boy came to send food. He smiled and said, ¡°I heard the boss say that it was difficult to see who had the upper-hand. They fought all the way to the Immensity Sea and neither has returned yet.¡±

    An Guoxie pondered for a bit and decided that he and his prisoner should get away from Quicksand Town quickly and return to Hahler. Just in case the monk defeated the Ancestor and came for him.

    He nned to interrogate Meng Qi for the training method on the road, and kill him as soon as he divulged.

    He paused for a bit and asked again, ¡°What about the other little monk?¡±

    Had his own trio of Junior Brotherspleted their task?

    The waiter thought for a bit and replied, ¡°The little monk ran out of the inn shortly after the two masters began their battle, saying something about finding his Senior Brother and Master. After that, he seemed to have disappeared into the Immensity Sea too.¡±

    Zhen Hui went to find me? Meng Qi suddenly felt warm. But Zhen Hui still hadn¡¯t sessfully cultivated his Qi reserve and the Immensity Sea was dangerous. Could he have gotten lost?

    The concern for Zhen Hui quickly disappeared because Meng Qi thought about himself and realized he was in more strife. He¡¯d better think of a way to escape from the hands of the ¡°White-headed Vulture¡±!

    An Guoxie cursed under his breath, ¡°Three useless fools can¡¯t even catch a little monk who hasn¡¯t reached the primary level of Qi-cultivation yet! They will be severely punished by the Ancestor!¡±

    He reckoned that it was the Mo-Ke Exorcism Punch, which delves the secrets of life and death, that had scared the three fools, forcing them to hide faraway.

    After asking about the battle, An Guoxie grabbed the back of Meng Qi¡¯s sleeveless shirt and headed for the Immensity Sea.

    Qu Jiuniang lifted her head and stared in the direction to which they had disappeared. No one knew what she was thinking.

    She then grabbed a nk piece of paper and started writing,

    The Crying Elder fought with Xuan Bei from Shaolin to a stand-still and went deep into the Immensity Sea. There¡¯s a strong possibility that Xuan Bei is hurt, and The Crying Elder has escaped after the loss. The reason for his loss is that he underestimated the opponents¡¯ ability and in turn did not have the will to fight to death. By contrast, Xuan Bei¡¯s hatred had seeped into his bones.

    Xuan Bei had two disciples, one is lost, and the other has been captured by An Guoxie. He might plot somethingter to lure Xuan Bei into a death trap.

    There¡¯s a possibility to draw them over to our side.

    She stuck out her tongue and licked her lips, looking very evil. Then she took a breath and sighed,

    ¡°It has always been hard to figure out heaven¡¯s will¡­¡±

    She didn¡¯t leave a name at the bottom of the letter. She just rolled it up and put it in her pocket.

    An Guoxie did not want to linger in the Immensity Sea. He just wanted to get back to Hahler quickly, so he grabbed Meng Qi and kept travelling.

    But he had hurt his Source of Pith and only recovered 50%-60% of his injury. He couldn¡¯t handle non-stop travelling. By nightfall, he had to rest, so he found a few wind-corroded rocks, made a fire and cooked some meat, then started harmonizing his Qi-cirction.

    After having some antelope meat and water, the exhaustion Meng Qi was feeling had eased quite a bit. But his head was still hot and he still felt dizzy, like he was seriously sick.

    But to his surprise, his recovery speed had increased quite a lot after having practiced the Bone Conditioning Chapter of the Yijin Scripture. His body potential, bones and meridians had all improved, and in addition, his liver was functioning better after reaching Enlightenment. The sealed acupoints started loosening up, so he felt a thin stream of Qi energy starting to form.

    He started conducting the Qi slowly and carefully, trying to break through the sealed Aperture acupoints. He knew the method of the acupoints sealing, disacupin, and Dharma ess from practicing the Golden Bell Shield because it was a part of the training, but it was just a small part. Still, it was better than nothing.

    During this process, Meng Qi was observing An Guoxie¡¯s every movement. He noticed that after he took the elixir, he was focusing only on recovery and nothing else.

    His Aperture acupoints had already been sealed for half a day, and they were loosening up themselves. So Under Meng Qi¡¯s impact, they hade undone.

 Chapter 91: A Real Opportunity

    <h4>Chapter 91: A Real Opportunity</h4>

    Streams of Qi had gathered and rushed upwards, breaking through the sealed Aperture acupoints. Meng Qi, who was weak and ill, forced his will and remained calm. He followed the process of disacupin Dharma ess and worked his Qi force into spikes and struck the inner force that had sealed off his Aperture acupoints.

    Poof! The intangible sound of pration had chimed inside Meng Qi, the inner force that had already began to fade suddenly copsedpletely and his acupoint was unblocked!

    Meng Qi didn¡¯t stop and continued working his genuine Qi to disacupin the other acupoints, and momentster, all of his Aperture acupoints had been unblocked.

    Meng Qi was now able to make his genuine Qi flow without obscurity. His strength had only recovered 10%, which was not even enough to drive the Golden Bell Shield, but he was able to move freely and fight if needed.

    He slightly exerted some power and broke the rope that had tied his hands. Meng Qi then carefully removed thest obstacle and looked at An Guoxie.

    He was still sitting cross-legged and harmonizing his Qi-cirction with his eyes closed. It was clear that he had changed his clothes but the wound under his neck, which was like a ferocious centipede in motion, was still visible and healing.

    Meng Qi squinted his eyes, trying to decide whether he should use Wind-god¡¯s Legs to escape or take this opportunity to put an end to An Guoxie once and for all!

    He knew that An Guoxie was severely hurt, but he had been recovering for quite a while now, not to mention taking copious amounts of elixir. His wounds should be stabilized by now, meaning he could exert over half of his strength, which is in stark contrast to my condition. I¡¯m still recovering from the aftermath of using the sacrifice form.

    After an analysis of his strength anding to grips with the fact that his Buddhist Commandment de had been broken, Meng Qi knew that even if he gave it his all and hit the opponent with the Arhat Fists, he still would not be able to kill An Guoxie. The most damage he could to do him was just wound him again because his Protective Upstanding Qi would have been re-activated after his wounds had stabilized.

    So, he could either wait a while longer until his strength recovers to about 30%-40%, or he could escape now.

    Though Meng Qi had the courage to put his life on the line, he wasn¡¯t irrational. After close analysis, he decided it was best to leave this ce.

    He wished he still had the Pearflower Storm Needles with him. As he watched the ¡°perfect position¡± in which Au Guoxie was sitting. Meng Qi sighed and slowly got up. He utilized the footwork of the Lightning Changes and backed off silently. Once he created some distance, he¡¯d be able to fully use the Moves of Wind-god¡¯s Legs to bolt without being afraid of alerting An Guoxie.

    Suddenly, everything went blurry and his body felt numb, and he then saw An Guoxie by his side.

    ¡°I thought you¡¯d take the chance to sneak-attack. Thest time you tried to kill me, you were so unafraid of dying, what happened this time?¡± An Guoxie said, half smiling.

    Meng Qi was shocked, ¡°How long have you known?¡±

    ¡°To be honest, I haven¡¯t figured out how I¡¯ll torture you, but do you know why I only sealed off your acupoints and did nothing else?¡± An Guoxie smiled again, he looked ferocious under the cold moon-light, ¡°Because I like seeing other people¡¯s hope turn into desperation. That is why I gave you hope, gave you the hope to escape and just when you thought you¡¯d seed, I¡¯ll personally crush that hope. It gives me great satisfaction to see your expression now, and it is worth waiting all this time.¡±

    Sick old bastard! Meng Qi couldn¡¯t help cursing under his breath. Thest time it was Gu Xiaosang who did it.

    An Guoxie shook his head while smiling, ¡°No, I don¡¯t see enough desperation from you. Little Bald Ass, you must be punished for trying to escape.¡±

    As he said those words, he pressed his right hand on Meng Qi¡¯s Dantian forcing him to disgorge.

    Pain rushed to Meng Qi¡¯s head, and his muscle and skin which had been modified under the influence of the Golden Bell Shield and Iron Shirt had plumped up for protection. But the external pressure was too great that his skin and muscle soon ttened. Meng Qi felt as though his Dantian had been sliced by a steel knife.

    ¡°Right, I consider this abrogation of your martial arts as punishment.¡± An Guoxie said with a sly and smug look on his face, and obviously satisfied, ¡°little Bald Ass, don¡¯t be desperate, keep hoping, haha!¡±

    ¡°If you tell me method of practise now you won¡¯t suffer any of this anymore. I¡¯ll just leave you here and let you be on your merry way. Tempting enough for you?¡±

    Though Meng Qi was experiencing immense pain in his Dantian, he was not as desperate as An Guoxie. After all, he had gone through a life-or-death moment. At present, he was still very calm, which was a difficult feat because he knew that even if he handed out the Transformation Strategy, An Guoxie would never let him go. Therefore, he dismissively turned his head and gave no answer to An Guoxie.

    An Guoxie snorted and said nothing more. He sealed Meng Qi¡¯s acupoints again and went back to harmonize his Qi-cirction.

    ¡°Since my Dantian has been destroyed, he wouldn¡¯t be so vignt anymore, which means I still could escape!¡± Meng Qi did not worry too much about losing his martial arts. After An Guoxie began his healing, Meng Qi fell asleep straight away, trying to regain some energy. Maybe a ¡°Common folk without Kung Fu¡± could still escape.

    The following few days, An Guoxie grabbed Meng Qi and roamed the outskirts of Immensity Sea. The monsters and creatures deep within the Gobi Desert were still scary even to a skilled martial artist with Nine Apertures opened. Under normal circumstances, perhaps he would traverse the Gobi Desert, but since he had sustained serious injuries, it was best to go around.

    Meng Qi was cooperative all the way, patiently waiting for his chance.

    This day, An Guoxie and Meng Qi reached an oasis in the middle of the Immensity Sea. The oasis was full hustle and bustle in the past, but as the sandstorms had continuously struck the ce, the oasis kept shrinking and the environment had be more hostile. Many people had to leave their homes to find other oases.

    That was why from the the outlook, the oasis seemed like it was covered by ayer of dust. Most of the buildings were old and torn, the only buildings that seemed clean were the inn in the centre and its surrounding houses. On the other side of theke, there were abandoned temples and pces.

    The inn was quite busy because there were many merchants and traders, the dozen or so tables were almost full. Some were merchants, some dressed like desert tramps and others Jianghu swordsman.

    There was a table of four in the center, which was upied by young swordsman chivalrous women. They were cocky and full of pride as though the whole Jianghu was waiting for them to conquer.

    Meng Qi saw them as soon as he stepped into the inn, not because of their shy appearance, but one of the young men had an iyed ice crystal snowke on the back of his hand. The sword on his hip was around seven inches shorter than the average sword, which was very striking but odd.

    This could only mean one thing that they were the free disciples of the Snow Mountain Sect who had earned the qualification to roam outside of their mountain-base.

    Only the Snow Mountain Sect used this kind of long sword, and only they would tattoo the ice crystal snowke on the hands of their free disciples as their symbol.

    As a part of the Six Sword Sects and the main stream martial arts branch who shed with the Jin Gang Temple for thend title of the West Regions, the free disciples of the Snow Mountain Sect had opened at least Two Apertures.

    ¡°This is an opportunity!¡± Meng Qi thought.

    Since An Guoxie¡¯s appearance was striking to say the least, many eyes were on him as soon as he stepped into the inn, the disciple of the Snow Mountain Sect was no exception. But it seemed he had recognized who An Guoxie was as he tightened his eyebrows. But he went back to his conversation with his crew.

    Unlike Shaolin, the Snow Mountain Sect was based in the West Regions. So if An Guoxie could avoid it, he would not provoke them. He dragged Meng Qi to the corner and ordered some food.

    Meng Qi looked closely at the disciples of the Snow Mountain Sect and realized that apart from him, there were twods and a girl. The girl was delicate and cute, who wasn¡¯t what you¡¯d call pretty but very approachable. Thed was tall and wearing ck, and he had average features and was talking to the disciple of the Snow God n. The otherd looked and dressed like a schr, but his bulging temple showed that his strength was not to be underestimated. Meng Qi suspected that they had all reached Enlightenment.

    That disciple of the Snow Mountain Sect was dressed in white, average looking with a big nose, having a cold and cocky look in him.

    ¡°The Snow Mountain Sect did not have a notorious reputation, but I don¡¯t know whether they will extend a helping hand¡­ ¡± Meng Qi thought to himself, but he didn¡¯t irrationally seek help. After all, not all the disciples of big ns were like Jiang Zhiwei and myself, having understood the Gist of Trueness and the Desperate Hit. Even if the Snow Mountain Sect disciple had opened his four Acupores, but the others were only at the beginner stage of Enlightenment, then their joined forces would not even be able to harm the injured An Guoxie¡ªThe Crying Elder¡¯s impartation was indeed extraordinary, definitely on par with that of the big ns, and An Guoxie was a highly skilled martial artist with Nine Apertures opened, so he was on a different level altogether.

    He ate silently, and while An Guoxie was not paying attention, he bit his index finger and used his blood to write the words ¡°Help me¡± on his side of the table leg.

    Meng Qi seized his opportunity after they had finished their dinner and An Guoxie turned his back to walk up the stairs of the inn; He turned his head towards the young swordsmen and silently muttered the words ¡°help me¡± and pointed towards the table where he had sat.

    He repeated the words three times and followed An Guoxie upstairs.

    He didn¡¯t expect them to understand what he had mouthed, but only wanted to draw their attention towards the words ¡°help me¡±, which he had written. And hopefully they¡¯d recognized who An Guoxie was and got more help.

    Walking a few steps, An Guoxie suddenly stopped and said to Meng Qi with augh, ¡°s, I still prefer the torn temple.¡±

    After those words, he dragged Meng Qi out of the inn, traversed the forest and bypassed theke to finally reach a torn and abandoned temple.

    Having watched An Guoxie leave, the Snow Mountain Sect disciple and others frowned and headed towards the table where Meng Qi had sat.

    ¡°He¡¯s asking us for help.¡± The schr said in a low voice and wiped away the blood-written words, ¡°Brother Bo, shall we help him?¡±

    Brother bo was the Snow Mountain Sect disciple, he frowned and said, ¡°That was the ¡®White-headed Vulture¡¯, who is beyond our abilities. And we don¡¯t know who that monk is, what if it were just a dog-eat-dog situation between the evil spirits?¡±

    He didn¡¯t want to take any risks.

    After hearing the name ¡®White-headed Vulture¡¯, the your girl and thed in ck both shook their heads at the schr and said, ¡°Childe Gu, don¡¯t bite off more than you can chew, though our purpose is to be just and help others, we still can¡¯t do things that are beyond our abilities. How about we call some elders toe to our aid at the next oasis?¡±

    ¡°I know, I¡¯m not gonna be rash, but before we call the elders, we must find out that monk¡¯s identity.¡± Childe Gu thought for a second and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go and check things out tonight, and hopefully find some things out.¡±

    ¡°Alright then, but do be careful.¡± the Snow Mountain Sect disciple said sternly.

    ¡­

    In the torn temple, as soon as Meng Qi sat down, An Guoxie came over andughed, ¡°You reckon they¡¯lle for you?¡±

    How did he find out again? Meng Qi was slightly surprised, but he collected himself straight away and said nothing.

    ¡°That¡¯s the very expression that I¡¯m looking for.¡± An Guoxie said joyfully, he then squatted and took Meng Qi¡¯s right hand, ¡°You were using this hand to write back then, weren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Meng Qi saw that he had gone a bit crazy.

    ¡°What do I want to do? As long as you tell me the practicing method, I want nothing. And I will set you free. But if not, I will break your right hand inch by inch.¡± An Guoxie had an odd look, as if to warn him not to test him.

    Meng Qi gritted his teeth and said coldly, ¡°You go right ahead.¡±

    An Guoxieughed and squeezed hard, then the bones in Meng Qi¡¯s right hand started breaking inch by inch.

    This pain went straight to his heart, Meng Qi had almost fainted, what followed was more cruel torture, which felt like he had suffered through the ten major corporal punishments.

    ¡°Next time it¡¯ll be your left hand, then your left leg, right leg, your crown jewels, you get the idea¡­ ¡± An Guoxie satisfyingly stopped, he sealed off Meng Qi¡¯s acupoints again and went to meditate.

    Meng Qiy in front of the incense altar, and he had lost feeling of his right hand with only rushes of pain keeping him half awake.

    ¡°There are still opportunities.¡± He told himself.

    Everything went dark and Meng Qi was drowsy, but he heard a shocked girl¡¯s voice,

    ¡°Little monk, what happened to you?¡±

    ¡°Apply for treatment, and you can deduct the karma points from me. I¡¯ll exchange my elixir for karma points.¡±

    Meng Qi squeezed a smile, ¡°Herees my opportunity!¡±

 Chapter 92: The Idea of the Companions

    <h4>Chapter 92: The Idea of the Companions</h4>

    The milky light sshed and soaked into Meng Qi¡¯s body, just like a good rainfall reviving everything after a long drought.

    After his pain quickly disappeared, and his Dantian became warm again, Meng Qi¡¯s will soon recovered. He said to the Dominator of Samsara in the Six Realms, ¡°The Karma points of the treatment can be deducted from mine, I will use the first four passes of the Golden Bell Shield and the Sacrifice Form in exchange for the treatment.¡±

    At this point, Meng Qi couldn¡¯t think too much. Anyway, the Dominator of Samsara in the Six Realms itself contained the Golden Bell Shield and the Sacrifice Form. In addition, Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s elixir might be the key to turn the tables in the next Samsara task, so it was important to recover more strength in advance.

    s, the principles of less importance easily sumbed to the reality, but fortunately it did not overstep his bottom-line¡­ Meng Qi secretly mumbled and felt a little guilty about his Master.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it Little monk, I have prepared several tablets from the Elixir Pavilion,¡± Jiang Zhiwei advised. The Hundred-herb Bolus was a panacea from the Sword Washing Pavilion, great for all kinds of wounds, and much better than the Zhen Wu Sect¡¯s Curing Bolus and Shaolin¡¯s Small Recovery Pill. Her strength grew day by day and she would soon go out to tour Jianghu. Thus, she had the qualification to get a bottle of it in the Elixir Pavilion.

    Meng Qi was immersed in the milky light. He waved his hand to Jiang Zhiwei. ¡°It would be better to solve problems on my own if I could. To tell you the truth, I don¡¯t have much sense of belonging to Shaolin. Haha, I don¡¯t want to waste your favors on things like this.¡±

    Just feel sorry for my master because he cares about me too much, s.

    ¡°What is wasting favors? We¡¯re best friends that are ready to die for each other. Besides, Junior Brother Zhen Ding, you have not only shared your Transformation Strategy with us but also advised us on how to exchange for the Karma points.¡± Zhang Yuanshan said calmly.

    Meng Qi quickly said, ¡°No, no. Just because we are best friends, I can¡¯t trouble you if I can deal with the problems by myself. When I really need your help, I will ask for it without hesitation. You see, I¡¯ve always been thick-skinned. So, I¡¯ll ask for help even if it is very dangerous.¡±

    ¡°For example, if I am wounded again, Zhiwei, you will be generous enough to give me your Hundred-herb Bolus during the next Samsara task, won¡¯t you?¡±

    As he described his mentality, he implicitly pointed out that there was a more important role for the Hundred-herb Bolus.

    ¡°OK, little monk, I won¡¯t insist because of what you have just said.¡± Jiang Zhiwei smiled and put away her Hundred-herb Bolus bottle.

    Zhang Yuanshan, Qi Zhengyan and she all knew that Meng Qi came from the Chores Yard, and had been part of the Kung Fu circle since the beginning of the World of Samsara. So it was normal for him to have little sense of belonging to Shaolin. They didn¡¯t prevent Meng Qi from exchanging his two Kung Fu methods with the Dominator of Samsara in the Six Realms.

    After they discussed it, they heard the voice of the Dominator of Samsara in the Six Realms as expected.

    ¡°The treatment costs 160 Karma points.¡±

    ¡°You gain 110 Karma points from the first four passes of the Golden Bell Shield and 200 from the Sacrifice Form.¡±

    ¡°And you still have 150 Karma points.¡±

    As the milky light disappeared gradually, Meng Qi felt his right hand was as good as new and its strength had returned too. He was so moved that his face was almost covered with tears.

    ¡°I¡¯m a strong man again!¡±

    ¡°An Guoxie, this time I¡¯ll bring the Pearflower Storm Needles and the Red Sun Evil de with me to fight with you. Just wait for your hour of doom.¡±

    Seeing Meng Qi¡¯s intoxicated expression of excitement, Jiang Zhiwei couldn¡¯t helpughing. ¡°Little monk, you seem so miserable. Who is it that put you in such in a tight corner?¡±

    Meng Qi came to his senses from the nightmarish memory of his destroyed Dantian and broken arm, and sighed. ¡°It was the White-headed Vulture, An Guoxie.¡±

    ¡°How did you end up in the Western Region?¡± As a famous one on the same Ranking List as Young Masters, Jiang Zhiwei knew a lot about An Guoxie, so she was amazed.

    Zhang Yuanshan also frowned. ¡°An Guoxie would not go to the Great Jin Dynasty alone.¡±

    Although Shaolin had sent monks to inform all sects of this matter, Jiang Zhiwei and others weren¡¯t the executives of their sects. If they didn¡¯t ask about it, they wouldn¡¯t know.

    After Meng Qi briefly described it, Jiang Zhiwei, Qi Zhengyan and the others all wore a serious look on their faces.

    ¡°I think there is something wrong with Zhen Chang¡¯s suicide. If he had had the courage tomit suicide, he would have directly killed you, little monk. At least, he would have chosen to jump from the cliff, leaving a chance of survival.¡± Jiang Zhiweimented on Zhen Chang¡¯s suicide from a courage standpoint.

    Qi Zheng Yan also nodded. ¡°For me, I would rather be arrested with de-martialization and be expelled from Shaolin. As long as I don¡¯t die, I still have a chance.¡±

    The Dominator of Samsara in the Six Realms was an expert in curing difficult diseases!

    ¡°It is unlikely that Zhen Chang is a Samsara traveler.¡± After hearing what Qi Zhengyan said, Meng Qi immediately understood his implied meaning. Then why had he been robbed of his scrolls of mystery? If he hadn¡¯tmit suicide, who was it that killed him?

    Zhang Yuanshan was thinking of something else. ¡°It is strange that the Crying Elder, who has just recovered from his injury, can urately block Master Xuan Bei. It¡¯s also weird that he hasn¡¯t been heard from for nine years and yet pops up just as Master Xuan Bei arrives at the West Region.¡±

    The Crying Elder was in the distant West Region, and Xuan Bei hade neither fast nor slowly. Therefore, unless his tracks had been observed for a long time or someone had deliberately let it out, who could know about Xuan Bei¡¯s arrival? And the most important thing was that Shaolin wouldn¡¯t have sent Xuan Bei to the West Region if they had known earlier. Nobody had known that Xuan Bei would appear in Jianghu again before he arrived at the Quicksand Town.

    ¡°Ah, I feel there is arge dark hand behind the scenes.¡± Fu Zhenzhen sighed with emotion to ease the depressing atmosphere.

    Jiang Zhiwei nodded thoughtfully and then smiled to Meng Qi with a bright and charming look mixed with a valiant and arrogant expression. ¡°It is not the right time to discuss this. What matters most is how to deal with An Guoxie after you return to Shaolin little monk.

    ¡°His Source of Pith is damaged and his injury isn¡¯tpletely healed, so his strength is less than 70% of that in his heyday. And he could never expect that I have recovered to normal after my Kung Fu was abolished and my arm was broken. In addition, I get one more Buddhist Commandment de of the Refined Weapon level and a horrible concealed weapon. So, out of his anticipation, even if I don¡¯t use the Sacrifice Form but present the Peace Quietude Split first, and then shoot out the Pearflower Storm Needles. I am likely to kill him on the spot.¡±

    As Meng Qi said these words, he felt funny and could not help but silently mumble. ¡°An Guoxie would loudly shout out ¡®Boycott all plug-in¡¯ before he died if he knew the truth.¡±

    Zhang Yuanshan solemnly said, ¡°You cannot underestimate a master with Nine Apertures opened. Your strength can¡¯tpare with his. You may be able to harm him again, but you can¡¯t kill him or defeat him.¡±

    ¡°Ah, the Violent Sand Super Force has the excellent ability to resist themon poison, and the Pearflower Storm Needles may not be fatal.¡± Jiang Zhiwei thought they might be equal. After all, the Violent Sand Super Force, which was worth 8000 Karma points on the Exchange List, was a very famous Kung Fu. An Guoxie had reached the stage with Nine Apertures opened, indicating that he had been admitted to the top ss, and could not be underestimated.

    She pondered for a moment and continued, ¡°The time of the Samsara task is generally short. So you cannot open your Ear Aperture again. Unless you get your whole-body imbued after you finish the task. But this requires a lot of Karma points, and we may not get enough. It has big potential risks too.¡±

    ¡°During the Samsara task, can you guarantee that you will not use the Pearflower Storm Needles to keep your life?¡± Qi Zhengyan raised his own question.

    Meng Qi took a slight breath. Indeed, the Samsara task was both an opportunity and a danger. Maybe he would not get many Karma points and consume his Pearflower Storm Needles. And he himself had more or less subconsciously looked down on An Guoxie with Nine Apertures opened, because he¡¯d achieved his initial targets after their two fights.

    But after thinking it over, he realized that the first time he could escape smoothly after striking An Gouxie, it was because he hadn¡¯t known the Transformation Strategy and he didn¡¯t know that Meng Qi had grasped the Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship. The second time, with the environment and the Transformation Strategy hiding his traces, which formed a scene like an assassination, he had harmed him relying on the force of the Peace Quietude Split refined from the Sacrifice Form. An Guoxie hadn¡¯t known he had reached Enlightenment.

    But now, An Guoxie knew his entire background, so he wouldn¡¯t act in confusion. Meng Qi¡¯s Red Sun Evil de was a really important chip but not a deciding factor. And his Pearflower Storm Needles might not be at his disposal until he returned. So they might not cause deadly wounds. If he just fought with him using the surprise element, he¡¯d be in a dangerous situation.

    s, too many variables. Meng Qi sighed silently and looked at Jiang Zhiwei and the others. ¡°Do you have any good ideas?¡±

    Fu Zhenzhen, who was not familiar with Meng Qi, said timidly, ¡°I have grown a seven-star begonia. Upon your return, if you still have the Pearflower Storm Needles, I will make it into venom and smear it on a silver pin. If you lose it, I have a few small candles made from the begonia. You can hold your breath and keep the antidote in your mouth while you secretly light a candle. It is colorless, tasteless and violently toxic. An Guoxie should have no way to resist it. By then, you can strike him with your de.

    Because she¡¯d grown up in a nunnery, Fu Zhenzhen was not used to shouting and killing.

    Good idea! Meng Qi¡¯s eyes lit up and at the same time he secretly praised her. Fu Zhenzhen was really gifted in making poison.

    Qi Zhengyan seemed to have been inspired too. ¡°Grieving Wind Softener with a bottle of antidote needs 200 Karma points. With the reward from the main task, it should be easy to exchange for the violent poison. So An Guoxie¡¯s inner force will be greatly affected even if he doesn¡¯t lose all of it from the poison.¡±

    My God, my little partners are all relentless! Meng Qi was stunned, but also greatly inspired.

    Zhang Yuanshan could not help but smile and shake his head. ¡°This is only one part of the preparation. For the other part, Junior Brother Zhen Ding, you have to redeem a set of the Desperate Hit. After all, the Peace Quietude Split can¡¯t y an unexpected role now, so you¡¯d better regard it as a spare part. Of course, if you feel that you are not secure, you may ask the Dominator of Samsara in the Six Realms to help you to open your Ear Aperture, which requires 600 Karma points. If you exchange for time to cultivate it, you should pay 200 Karma points a month for it.¡±

    The normal exchange rate for the ¡°Pill of Heavenly Vision and Earthly Hearing¡± was 260 Karma points, but if you wanted to get help to directly open the Enlightenment, you needed to pay double under the premise that you had cultivated to concentrate all the Aperture acupoints rted to the Ear Aperture. Of course, the Dominator of Samsara in the Six Realms could do it all for you only if you had enough Karma points.

    ¡°If you have enough Karma points, you¡¯d better choose all of them. If not, you can choose some of them to get ready for it ording to the sum of your Karma points.¡± Meng Qi nodded slightly and felt much more rxed. Sarcastically, he silently whispered, Poor An Guoxie!

    ¡°If the Desperate Hit belongs to the enlightenment period, I actually have a trick.¡± Jiang Zhiwei said suddenly with a sweet smile.

    As he could onlye across the tricks of the Exterior by chance at the present and not ask for them, Meng Qi wanted to exchange for the Desperate Hit desmanship, which must belong to the enlightenment period. It had been divided into separate tricks for exchange. If you didn¡¯t have the Primary Instruction and most of the tricks, it could only present the force of Qi storage and the Enlightenment level.

    Hearing this, Meng Qi asked with confusion, ¡°Zhiwei, don¡¯t you only know the sword methods?¡±

 Chapter 93: New â€œTeammatesâ€

    <h4>Chapter 93: New ¡°Teammates¡±</h4>

    ¡°I¡¯m talking about the sword art.¡± Jiang Zhiwei seemed to take it for granted.

    Meng Qi felt himself teased by her, so he said with a wry smile, ¡°I am incapable of sword art, and it is difficult to learn and master.¡±

    ¡°Anyway, you can¡¯t exchange good de moves of the Desperate Hit now. It won¡¯t be a waste of time for you to learn the sword art from me during the Samsara task.¡±Jiang Zhiwei pressed her lips together into an extremely charming smile and said, ¡°Most importantly, I want to check out what weaknesses of this sword art will be exposed on a beginner so that I can modify it. Well, you have a fine foundation of martial arts, which makes the sword art easier to master.¡±

    Meng Qi vaguely sensed that she said thetter sentence to dispel his embarrassment, but he still couldn¡¯t resist asking,¡±Modify? Is it the sword art created by you?¡±

    Zhang Yuanshan, Qi Zhengyan, and Fu Zhenzhen all looked at Jiang Zhiwei in astonishment. Could she create her own sword art?

    It was still an underestimation to call her a natural swordsman!

    Meng Qi also had the experience of creating moves, but they basically derived from the change of ¡°Peace Quietude Split¡± almost without created parts. It was unexpected that Jiang Zhiwei had already begun to create new sword arts through integrating what she had learned.

    ¡°Yeah, I thought it¡¯s difficult to use ¡®Sword of Anatta¡¯ and had intended to simplify it into a sword art of the Desperate Hit during enlightenment period for daily use. However, I had no clue until I instantly figured out a new idea by integrating the Merciful and Merciless parts of the sword art of the Holy Spirit. Combining it with bits of the both, I created a sword move,¡± Jiang Zhiwei said frankly.

    Her face turned into a rare light-red like broken clouds at dawn which looked incredibly beautiful. She said,¡±I considered it the top sword move of the Desperate Hit during the enlightenment period. Thus, I named it ¡®Yama¡¯s Invitation¡¯.¡±

    This boastful statement made her slightly shy.

    ¡°But, but doesn¡¯t it count as imparting the supreme art of school in private? What¡¯s more, we will be obliterated by Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms if we impart the sword art of the Holy Spirit in private.¡± Meng Qi was rather tempted by her suggestion due to his deep-rooted obsession with sword art. Besides, what Jiang Zhiwei said was absolutely right. He couldn¡¯t exchange new moves of the Desperate Hit now. If he exchanged when returning, he could just spend a lot for direct infusion or Karma points exchanging time for practice. Thus, it wasn¡¯t a waste of time for him to take the opportunity to practice the sword art during the Samsara task.

    His face returning to normal, Jiang Zhiwei said with a smile,¡±It¡¯s a move newly created by me just secretly connecting bits of principles of the sword of the both. It can¡¯t count as the supreme art of school, and we won¡¯t be obliterated by Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms. I just asked that secretly.¡±

    ¡°I see. But it¡¯s probably a bit simr to ¡®Sword of Anatta¡¯.¡± Meng Qi found it quite appealing and asked, ¡°Will we be misapprehended by your Sword Washing Pavilion?¡± For something like impartation of Gist of Trueness of ¡°Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship¡±, one could only figure out new moves and new de gist either through painstaking practice or by chance.

    Pretending to be arrogant, Jiang Zhiwei tossed her head and said,¡±If you use this move in front of the disciples of Sword Washing Pavilion and are misapprehended by them, I must take care of it myself. I will chase until the end of the earth to kill you, the thief monk who stole the supreme art of Sword Washing Pavilion.¡±

    Thief monk¡­ Meng Qi looked embarrassed but felt extremely touched because Jiang Zhiwei was obviously pushing the boundary. Strictly speaking, the experience of practicing ¡°Sword of Anatta¡± and the sword art of the Holy Spirit, as well as newly-created sword moves, should be included in the sword art of Sword Washing Pavilion. However, since Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms didn¡¯t consider that they derived from the sword art of the Holy Spirit, they were barely exclusive of the supreme art of school ordingly. It just depended on how Jiang Zhiwei considered it.

    Thinking about this, Meng Qi put his palms together and bowed sincerely. No matter whether he could cross the threshold of the sword art and master ¡°Yama¡¯s Invitation¡± during the Samsara task, at least her intention was worth appreciating and remembering.

    Jiang Zhiwei didn¡¯t behave affectedly. Receiving Meng Qi¡¯s salute gracefully, she said with a smile,¡±There is one more thing. Since you have opened your Eye Aperture, you should practice the fifth level of Golden Bell Shield. It¡¯s a solid promotion for you.¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Meng Qi gently patted his bald head and said. He almost neglected such an important thing. Obviously, he had been enlightened, but he hadn¡¯t thought about practicing the fifth level of Golden Bell Shield.

    Tracing it to its cause, he still thought about returning to Shaolin to read the script of Golden Bell Shield without spending Karma points. He unconsciously forgot that he could exchange from Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms. Now, he was far away from Shaolin with a formidable enemy around him. There was not enough time at all for him to practice after returning to Shaolin.

    Once he exchanged now, he was likely to cross the threshold of the fifth level during the Samsara task. He would then be able to sharply reduce the attack frommon Refined Weapons and general Enlightened Masters, which made it uneasy to break his feats. As for consummation, it took painstaking practice.

    From the fifth level of Golden Bell Shield, there was a ¡°Closure¡± after the consummation of every level. Depending on the body potentials, efforts, and degree of understanding of everyone, one could be ¡°conferred¡± as high as the first order which had the strength almost twice as strong as the ninth order.

    In this way, everyone who practiced Golden Bell Shield would not have the uniform strength after the consummation of every level. Only those who were conferred the top three orders at every level could be expected to im the Dharmakaya of Vajra in the end.

    It was also the convention of Kung Fu. For most people who practiced the same feat and reached the same consummation realm, there was a distinction between high and low.

    Reminded by Jiang Zhiwei, Meng Qi immediately took out the jade-slip scroll and flipped through it. The resting period before the task would notst too long, and they would begin the task a bitter.

    ¡°Well, the script of the fifth level took 200 Karma points.¡±With the definite target, Meng Qi quickly found the directory from the fifth to the eighth level of Golden Bell Shield during the enlightenment period. They respectively took 200, 400, 600 and 800 Karma points.

    It urred to Meng Qi that besides Red Sun Evil de and Pearflower Storm Needles, he had nothing else for exchange. Thus, swallowing his embarrassment, he looked at Jiang Zhiwei and others with a smile and said, ¡°My faithful friends, you see, I¡¯d ask you for a favor so soon. I just need to borrow 50 Karma points from you. Hey, I¡¯m such a cheeky person.¡±

    Jiang Zhiwei could not refrain from smiling at this funny little monk. ¡°Since you¡¯ve got 150 Karma points, it¡¯s probably enough if I exchange a Hundred-herb Bolus. If so, you will owe me 60 Karma points.¡±

    Hundred-herb Bolus was a panacea for healing during the enlightenment period, and each was worth 100 Karma points. It could be exchanged to Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms for about 60 to 70 Karma points without being devalued like scripts.

    Qi Zhengyan suddenly said, ¡°Lady Jiang, you don¡¯t need to exchange your Hundred-herb Bolus. We could probably cobble together enough Karma points. I have 30 spare Karma points.¡±

    Hundred-herb Bolus was a panacea for healing which might save the life of anyone present. Such a waste was unnecessary. There were no more than three or four of them in a bottle.

    Zhang Yuanshan pped his hands and said,¡± That would be enough. I still have 10 Karma points, and Junior Sister Jiang might also have 10 Karma points left.¡±

    With Karma points cobbled together, Meng Qi smoothly exchanged the script of the fifth level of Golden Bell Shield. Then he roguishly looked at Qi Zhengyan, Jiang Zhiwei, and the others and said, ¡°My faithful friends, you should endeavor to protect me from now on because you won¡¯t be able to get back your Karma points if I¡¯m killed. Ha ha, the one in debt is the boss.¡±

    His thought was so unconstrained. Jiang Zhiwei watched the sky filled with dense white mist like Celestial Court and fairnd, speechless.

    They chatted about their experience during this half year. A momentter, there appeared to be three beams of milky light.

    ¡°Neers?¡± Zhang Yuanshan held Fu Zhenzhen¡¯s hands indicating that she didn¡¯t need to be nervous.

    As the light pir vanished, there came three strangers ¡ª two men and a woman. The woman was tall with squinting eyes, a small nose and thick lips, which did not look good separately but appeared to be rather harmonious integrally. Actually, she could be considered a beauty with her own temperament in her twenties. She was in a dark purple costume and ck riding boots with Loving Couple Swords of different lengths at her waist.

    Then two men also appeared to be young in their early twenties. One was a giant man with thick eyebrows and big eyes as well as muscles almost bursting his clothes. He showed the heroic and awe-inspiring temperament. Being unarmed, he looked fresh and unrestrained. The other one was shifty-eyed looking at Meng Qi and others with a smile.

    None of them showed the panic and confusion of firsting to World of Samsara.

    ¡°You are our teammates of this time, right? Let me introduce myself. I¡¯m Luo Shengyi.¡± The bulky manughed with one hand cupped in the other before his chest and the aura all around him, ¡°These are my partners Xia Chulin and Xia Dandan. They are sister and brother.¡±

    ¡°Sister and brother, they were so different in appearance. One was a beauty with her own temperament, while the other one was shifty-eyed.¡± It was the first thought that came to Meng Qi, and so he reacted, ¡°Partners?¡±

    Jiang Zhiwei and others also looked at them quizzically.

    Luo Shengyiughed with ease, ¡°In World of Samsara, different teams are often assigned to coborate on tasks, and they may be one team after that.¡±

    ¡°Thus, this task is either a tough one which requires the coboration between our teams or involves standing off against an opposing camp. Either way, it must be dangerous and lives will be taken.¡±

    It seemed that there were quite a few teams in World of Samsara. Meng Qi, Jiang Zhiwei, Zhang Yuanshan, and others stared at each other with the simr thought. Zhang Yuanshan then stepped forward making a brief introduction of the five of them. He made it vague not even mentioning their schools. Who knew whether the three would be enemies in the future?

    ¡°I think we should be frank. At least we should tell about our respective martial arts levels, which is better for task arrangement. I¡¯ve opened Seven Apertures, good at fisticuffs with minor fame.¡± Luo Shengyi would certainly not expose his trump card and martial arts. He just made a rough introduction of his realm.

    ¡°Minor fame. You are ¡®the Invincible Ironfist,¡¯ Luo Shengyi?¡± Zhang Yuanshan recalled who he was in no time.

    ¡°Exactly,¡± Luo Shengyi answered neither arrogantly nor modestly.

    Seeing the vacant expression on Meng Qi¡¯s face, Jiang Zhiwei said by Secret Voice-sending, ¡°He made his fame by aplishing several great things that were impossible for someone at his realm. At present, he ranks 30th on the Ranking List of Young Masters.¡±

    It was a higher rank than that of ¡°White-headed Vulture,¡± An Guoxie, and he couldn¡¯t be despised! Nodding slightly, Meng Qi secretly decided that he shouldn¡¯t only intend to run away for practice in future, it was time to check the Ranking List of Young Masters.

    Just as Zhang Yuanshan was about to talk, all became ck before everyone¡¯s eyes with the cold and apathetic voice of Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms ringing in their ears.

    ¡°Devil Tomb was about to be opened. The four sects were going to jointlyy siege to Sacred Fire Mountain, the Head Altar of Devil Cult, eliminating the enemy¡¯s main force and resealing Devil Tomb.¡±

    ¡°Main task one, go to Windcloud Heights, join the alliance of the four sects, attack Devil Cult, break through the Head Altar of Devil Cult, and seal Devil Tomb. You will be rewarded with 300 Karma points for aplishing it. Failure will result in an equal amount of Karma points being deducted from you.¡±

    ¡°Main task two, Group-rivaling task: Kill the Samsara travelers in the team of Devil Cult. Members of your team will be respectively rewarded with 50 Karma points for killing one person who is in the Qi-cultivation Stage. Failing which, 50 Karma points will be deducted from each of you. All members will be respectively rewarded with 100 Karma points for killing one person with Six Apertures opened or less. Failing which, equal Karma points will be deducted. All members will be respectively rewarded with 200 Karma points for killing one person with Six Apertures opened or more. Failing which, equal Karma points will be deducted. Atst, those who do not have enough Karma points will be obliterated.¡±

 Chapter 94: Windcloud Heights

    <h4>Chapter 94: Windcloud Heights</h4>

    Hearing the reward and deduction of the icy cold Karma points, Meng Qi and others all felt it was especially bloody and cruel because every reward or every deduction meant the disappearance of a living human life.

    The Group-rival task was very dangerous!

    As the darkness disappeared, there was a lot of humming sounds like countless flies¡¯ fluttering into Meng Qi¡¯s ears.

    Meng Qi raised his eyes and found himself in the corner of the lobby of an inn, and in front of him, there were heavy beams and square tables crowded with people.

    There were many people with weapons who must obviously be Jianghu men, but they never noticed there were eight more people in the corner now.

    Meng Qi turned around and nced at Jiang Zhiwei, Zhang Yuanshan, and the others. From their eyes, he got the same meaning that the Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms was really awful!

    At first, Meng Qi had thought the Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms would put himself and others in the World of Samsara where there was nobody who would pay attention to them in order for them not to be noticed. Who knew? No one thought anything unusual even if they were ced in the center of a noisy market or in a lobby of an inn. People thought nothing out of the ordinary even when they asionally looked at them.

    ¡°The Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms is so powerful that his means are beyond our imagination. At least, before we achieve the Dharmakaya, we should cut off all unnecessary actions,¡± Luo Shengyi said smilingly. He seemed to have read Meng Qi and the others¡¯ minds. He didn¡¯t think much of the identity of the Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms but just regarded him as an immortal.

    ¡°Thanks, Brother Luo for your kind warning,¡± Zhang Yuan Shan politely replied.

    Luo Shengyi raised his hand and pointed to Xia Dandan and her brother. ¡°Xia Dandan who has opened Four Apertures and is adept at the Loving Couple Swords. She is also an expert at the Lightness Skill, concealment, andmunication after just opening her Eye Aperture this early summer. What about you?¡±

    Xia Dandan and Xia Chulin seemed to admire Luo Shengyi very much. When he spoke, they restrained their facial expression without any eye movement.

    Seeing Luo Shengyi showing his sincerity, Zhang Yuanshan pondered for a moment and said, ¡°I have opened the Four Apertures, and I¡¯m skillful in sword art.¡±

    He pointed to Jiang Zhiwei. ¡°Junior Sister Jiang has long opened the Four Apertures and she is adept at sword art as well. What¡¯s more, she is much better at attacking.¡±

    Jiang Zhiwei had opened her Ear Aperture before the second Samsara task. After Duo Ercha¡¯s Samsara task and her single-person task, and with one and a half years¡¯ intervals, she finished concentrating all Aperture acupoints rted to the Nose Aperture. She didn¡¯t exchange for the ¡°Pill of Heavenly Vision and Earthly Hearing¡± to get a breakthrough just because she thought that over a period of training, she could directly make a breakthrough by herself.

    Meng Qi now spected that she had either already opened Six Apertures or very close to it. Because he had not yetmunicated with her about it, he couldn¡¯t be certain.

    ¡°Jiang Zhiwei, who has opened Four Apertures, is good at the attacking sword skill.¡± Hearing Zhang Yuanshan¡¯s introduction, Luo Shengyi suddenly realized, ¡°Could it be Lady Jiang in the Sword Washing Pavilion?¡±

    A girl, who had yet to have been officially tested in Jianghu, was already included in the Ranking List of Young Masters. Therefore, Luo Shengyi had to pay more attention to her. When her name was just introduced, he had some spection. At this time, after he heard her strength standard, he was more determined about her identity.

    Jiang Zhiwei gently nodded. ¡°It is me.¡±

    She was neither proud nor modest.

    ¡°With Lady Jiang¡¯s force, this task would be a lot simpler.¡± Luo Shengyi changed her address to improve their rtionship.

    Jiang Zhiwei did not answer, and Zhang Yuanshan continued to introduce, ¡°Junior Brother Qi has opened Two Apertures and possessed extraordinary martial arts. His punching and kicking, lightness skill, and sword art are excellent.¡±

    These martial arts such as punching and kicking, internal strength, lightness skill, and so on were included in the Book of the Chaos.

    Zhang Yuanshan was not familiar with Qi Zhengyan, Luo Shengyi, Xia Dandan and Xia Chulin at all, so he only nodded to them.

    ¡°Junior Brother Zhen Ding, who has opened Two Apertures, is skilled in the desmanship with a good Hard Kung.¡± Zhang Yuanshan paradoxically introduced on purpose. On one hand, he almost exined the way of Meng Qi¡¯s fighting, making it easy to arrange him. On the other hand, he misled others on the direction. The Hard Kung was quite different from the Golden Bell Shield.

    Luo Shengyi and Xia Chulin had a look at Meng Qi and only nodded to him while Xia Dandan stared at him from head to foot. Her eyes paused on his Red Sun Evil de for a moment. After all, she was adept at the desmanship.

    ¡°Junior Sister Fu, who has just opened the Eye Aperture, is good at the dirk, palm smashing art, Lightness Skill, and alchemy.¡± When he got to this part of the introductions, Zhang Yuanshan paused for a moment. ¡°We don¡¯t have the partners who are at the Qi-cultivation Stage. Does this indicate there are such ones in the enemy team?¡±

    Luo Shengyi seemed to have quite rich experiences in the Samsara task so Zhang Yuanshan asked him.

    ¡°Yes, but only a few. Generally speaking, both task sides of the Group-rivaling have simr strength by the Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms¡¯ arrangement. Even if one side is much stronger, they canpensate for it through the force of the natives in the World of Samsara.¡± Luo Shengyi agreed with Zhang Yuanshan.

    Meng Qi took a light breath. What they said was simr to what he had thought, ¡°It seems that the strength of the hunted is better than us by quite a bit. So we must go to the Windcloud Heights as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°Ah, the little master is right, and I think so. Chulin, first you go to inquire about the circumstances, and then we set offter,¡± Luo Shengyi told Xia Chulin.

    Xia Chulin stood up with a big smile and walked to a distant table. He quickly joined in those five or six people of the table, toasting to them time and again. They nearly became sworn brothers in this special way.

    While Meng Qi and others were intently listening to the information from Xia Chulin, Luo Shengyi continued to say, ¡°However, strength and actualbat power are two different things, and sometimes there may be andslide situation.¡±

    When it came to this, Luo Shengyi¡¯s facial expression, which had been calm for a long time, changed and vaguely showed a little haze, but he immediately held it back.

    When they began to chat, Meng Qi was worried that Luo Shengyi had some special-eavesdropping tricks, so he didn¡¯t attempt to use the psycho-sonic beam to ask Jiang Zhiwei if she had opened her Nose Aperture. After a while, Xia Chulin, who looked more obscene, came back with a red-drunken face.

    ¡°The Windcloud Heights is just outside of this city.¡± The first sentenceing from Xia Chulin made everyone feel at ease.

    ¡°Here are all the Jianghu men who want to join in the four sects to encircle the Devil Cult in order to be famous and get some benefit. Among them, there are many small gangs and groups. So we cannot draw much attention.¡± Xia Chulin¡¯s second sentence let everyone feel relieved.

    ¡°However, we have so many people with special rtionships, we¡¯d better pretend to belong to the same band in order not to be separated.¡± After he had finished his third sentence, Xia Chulin took up the cup of tea and had a sip.

    Luo Shengyiughed, ¡°Then let¡¯s set up a temporary band. In your opinion, what is a good name for it?¡±

    He had a very convincing way of expressing his words and deeds making others unconsciously take his advice and follow him.

    ¡°Giving it a name? That¡¯s my pleasure.¡± Meng Qi¡¯s evil addiction broke out and he said, ¡°Let¡¯s call it Power Band.¡±

    ¡°At present, our strength is not very powerful, so we don¡¯t give our band a swagger and mad-tyranted name like ¡®Jie Denomination¡¯ or ¡®Celestial Court¡¯. With regard to ¡®Cyan GarbTower¡¯ or ¡®Golden Wind Drizzling Tower¡¯, they are too literary, which don¡¯t match us.¡±

    ¡°Power Band? That means we seize power and have beautiful women around us. It is really a good name,¡± Luo Shengyi joked. ¡°Little master Zhen Ding, does this name have an allusion?¡±

    ¡°I once heard a storyteller tell me that there were seven young people who were ambitious and wanted to control the world. Therefore, they became sworn brothers and used ¡®power¡¯ as their band name, and they swore that before their cause waspleted, they wouldn¡¯t use their real names and would only address each other ording to their ages, such as Big Li, Five Liu,¡± Meng Qi bbed with a bigugh.

    Luo Shengyi¡¯s eyes immediately brightened, ¡°What good passion, good ambition, and good action! Big Li, Five Liu¡­ I really like those addresses.¡±

    As he said this, he looked at Jiang Zhiwei and the others, ¡°If we be best friends that are ready to die for each other, we would swear to create a great cause to be fair to the hardship of the Kung Fu and our ability.¡±

    For his self-invited performance, Meng Qi and others onlyughed.

    Luo Shengyi was not angry, butcent, and he imposingly asked Meng Qi, ¡°Have these seven brothers created a great cause yet?¡±

    ¡°Of course they have,¡± Meng Qi replied with a smile.

    Luo Shengyi continued to ask, ¡°What about their final oue?¡±

    ¡°After their sess, only Five Liu was still alive.¡± Meng Qi did not tell them the final oue.

    Luo Shengyi became silent, ying with a wine ss with his right hand. After a while, he said, ¡°Let¡¯s set off for the Windcloud Heights. Chulin, you go on talking about the information you asked about.¡±

    Ten miles outside the city was the extremely broad Windcloud Heights. All the way, Meng Qi and others got to know aboutmon sense from Xia Chulin, such as the four main sects indicating the Windcloud Heights, the Wanjian Sect, the Star-picking Tower, and the Xiaoyue School. They each had an endless-powered Sect-basting Supreme Weapon, which was why they became the main four sects.

    And all the top martial artists either came from the four main sects or from the Devil Cult. For hundreds of years, there were no top ones from the ¡°unknown¡± sects.

    This made Meng Qi feel rather weird, and the Sect-basting Supreme Weapon also let him guess time and again. Of course, they couldn¡¯t be the real Magical Arms, but they might be Precious Weapons of the Exterior level.

    There stood a lot of servants outside of the Windcloud Heights gate to wee all the Jianghu heroes. Seeing Meng Qi and the othersing over, the servants politely greeted them.

    ¡°The Power Band?¡± After hearing Luo Shengyi¡¯s reply, the servant frowned, thought for a while, and then politely smiled. ¡°Every hero, our hotel is full. Please go to other ones first ande back till the Allied Conference begins.¡±

    Luo Shengyi said nothing, and he raised his right hand, clenched his fist, and gently hit the stone lion at the gate.

    Pow, pow, pow, the stone lion suddenly turned into a pile of gravel, making people open their eyes wide.

    The servant was panicky and scared, looking up and down at Meng Qi¡¯s group. After quite a while, he said, ¡°You, heroes, pleasee in and have a cup of tea. Let me report to our heightslord.¡±

    Upon entering the heights, Luo Shengyi said to Meng Qi and others, ¡°If we don¡¯t show our strength, we wouldn¡¯t draw any attention. Our side¡¯s strength is a little poor, so we must get in touch with the senior masters of the four main sects as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°We thought the same,¡± Zhang Yuanshan politely answered

    Meng Qi, Jiang Zhiwei, and Qi Zhengyan nced at each other, knowing immediately that they had simr ideas. Luo Shengyi¡¯s decisions and disposal methods were correct, but he did not discuss them with others at all, which was a little bossy.

    In a flower hall, several people were having tea, waiting for the heightslord to invite them.

    ¡°Boss, can I go for a stroll nearby and search for some information?¡± Xia Chulin cautiously asked.

    After getting Luo Shengyi¡¯s permission, he went out with a big smile since he couldn¡¯t sit still for a long time.

    A momentter, there came a servant, respectfully saying, ¡°You, our honored guests, our heightslord invites you to his study.¡±

    ¡°OK.¡± Luo Shengyi stood up and said, and then questioningly mumbled, ¡°Why has Chulin note back yet?¡±

    When he had hardly finished speaking, the Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms¡¯ voice came to several people¡¯s minds.

    ¡°Xia Chulin was killed by the Samsara traveler of the Devil Cult camp. Everyone should deduct 100 Karma points.¡±

    What? Meng Qi and others were a little sluggish and shocked. They didn¡¯t expect the enemies woulde so fast! Besides, they did directly do it in the Windcloud Heights!

    The danger had alreadye!

    Xia Dandan¡¯s face became pale, and she rushed out with a serious expression. Jiang Zhiwei, Meng Qi, and the others, who didn¡¯t dare to neglect this, quickly kept up with her. The servant was so puzzled that he asked the guards to chase them.

    Inquiring about her brother¡¯s ident, Xia Dandan found Xia Chulin¡¯s whereabouts. He was dead in a guest room.

    She opened the door and stepped inside. She suddenly eximed and subconsciously took a step back.

    Meng Qi stood on tiptoes and only saw Xia Chulin and an old man both fell in the room with a serene and happy look. Their skin under their heads was shrunken and jaundiced and shaped like a mummy.

    ¡°Ajati Finger,¡± Meng Qi surprisingly talked to himself.

 Chapter 95: The Night Comes

    <h4>Chapter 95: The Night Comes</h4>

    ¡°Gu Xiaosan¡­¡± Qi Zhengyan and Zhang Yuanshan blurted out at the same time.

    This odd condition of death, in addition to the strength that killed Xia Chulin with ease, made Meng Qi and the rest felt like they were reliving yesterday¡¯s events. They only thought of only one person: Gu Xiaosang, Holy Maid of Luo Denomination.

    Ajati Finger was the secret of Advent of Ajati Matriarch that would not be passed down. It contained the highest mystery of returning to Vacuum Hometown and embracing Ajati Matriarch. In previous generations, only founders of sects, goddesses, and a few Venerable Guardians who made great contributions could cultivate this skill. Therefore, Meng Qi and the rest were quite sure that Gu Xiaosang must be here. Those Venerable Guardians were Top ss Masters at the very least and strong men of the Exterior. Thus, even Samsara travelers would not have the Group-rivaling task. Otherwise, they could just kill everyone here and not give themselves so much unnecessary work this way.

    It was even more impossible for this to be the work of Cult Lord of Luo Denomination. He had gained the evil saint of Vacancy Dharmakaya and ranked sixth in the Celestial Rankings. It was probably no difficult task for him to destroy the entire world.

    Hearing several people blurting out ¡°Ajati Finger¡± and ¡°Gu Xiaosang¡±, the expression of the all-along calm Luo Shengyi darkened. He spoke in a low voice, ¡°Is it Gu Xiaosang, the reincarnation of Ajati Matriarch who ranks fourth in the Ranking List of Young Masters?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s her,¡± Meng Qi answered frankly, as Luo Shengyi was their teammate. He has opened his Seven Apertures and was a powerful fighter. If Meng Qi hid this and allow Gu Xiaosang to kill Luo Shengyi in a sneak attack, it was not just an issue of being deducted 200 Karma points. The strength of their whole team would be decreased at least 40%. When that time came, they would have very slim chances of winning.

    Luo Shengyi restrained his surprise and nodded. ¡°Ajati Finger deserves its reputation¡­¡±

    After sighing, he looked at a shocked and grieving Xia Dandan and said, ¡°300,000 Karma points. Grand Luo Golden Talisman can resurrect Chulin once. It¡¯s not hopeless.¡±

    300,000 Karma points¡­ Meng Qi was surprised. That was the exact price to leave World of Samsara. In other words, only by giving up the hope of leaving this Samsara nightmare that can one save a life. This is a hard choice to make.

    But either way, there existed a glimmer of hope. Sometimes people can only survive carrying a little hope.

    Xia Dandan smiled with a tinge of sadness. ¡°Brother, 300,000 points is just like a painted pie, inessible like Buddhism Bliss Land. I don¡¯t expect it, I only hope to kill Gu Xiaosang to avenge Chulin.¡±

    Luo Shengyi said, sincerely and full of pride, ¡°If Chulin isn¡¯t killed by someone else, I, Luo Shengyi, will kill Gu Xiaosang to avenge her.¡±

    Hearing his words, Meng Qi¡¯s mouth twitched. The shrewd and vicious Gu Xiaosang, with her strong Kung Fu and abundant resources, would be difficult to kill. That was unless she had a sudden rpse and turned into Little Zi.

    Meanwhile, the servants and guardians of Windcloud Heights carefully examined the corpse. They all wore pale faces of fright when they saw the strange deaths.

    A portion of them went to inform their lord, while the rest stayed to watch Meng Qi and the rest.

    Among them, one old and wise man said, ¡°My esteemed guests, you seem to know the murderer, judging by your conversation earlier.¡±

    Luo Shengyi had always acted like their leader, but he did not know much about Gu Xiaosang. He tilted his head and looked at Meng Qi.

    Meng Qi paused a moment and said, ¡°Amitabha. The murderer is our acquaintance. Vicious and insidious, she¡¯s the new master of Devil Cult. Her strength is just slightly below the Cult Lord of Devil Cult.¡±

    He had yet to figure out the strength of everyone in this world yet, so he had to make up something. Either way, it was fine to depict Gu Xiaosang as a very powerful person.

    ¡°Only slightly below Devil Hu? Is she at the peak of Secrecy-reaching and is about to aplish Trance-entering?¡± The man paled with shock. It was hard for him to believe because Cult Lord of Devil Cult and his heightslord enjoyed the same reputation all this while. They were the two mainstays of Right Sect and Evil Cult, stronger than others. If the murderer was only slightly beneath Devil Hu, was she as strong as the head of Wanjian Sect, Tai Shang Elders of Star-picking Tower, and the Portal-guarding Elder of Xiaoyue School?

    But only these strong masters were capable of assassinating a strong man who had aplished Secrecy-reaching within the heights.

    ¡°Amitabha. Monks don¡¯t lie,¡± Meng Qi said with a sincere face.

    The man in charge was startled and asked, ¡°When did Devil Cult have such a master? Little monk, what¡¯s her name and what does she look like? Please describe her in detail. It would make it easier for me to order my disciples to search for her.¡±

    ¡°Her name is Gu Xiaosang and she would sometimes call herself Little Zi. She¡¯s a girl about 18 or 19 years old. She has good features and aely appearance with a bright temperament¡­¡± Meng Qi roughly recalled his memories of Gu Xiaosang.

    The man in charge nodded and ordered the guardians on his sides, ¡°Such girl must be very outstanding. You ask our disciples to search carefully for her. Remember, don¡¯t make a blind attack. Upon finding her, just yell and retreat.¡±

    He turned to Meng Qi and the rest and said, ¡°My esteemed guests, please stay within Flowers Hall. Don¡¯t go outside or walk around. Just wait for my heightslord¡¯s summon.¡±

    After everything that had happened, he could only cancel the heightslord¡¯s summon earlier and await his decision. Besides, he was not clear about the background of this powerful groupprising monks, Taoists, and civilians. They were rather suspicious and he must not allow them to casually move around.

    ¡°We¡¯ll do as per your arrangements,¡± Luo Shengyi answered, smiling.

    Xia Dandan pursed her lips. ¡°Can I carry Chulin¡¯s body into Flowers Hall? If you need to examine the body and discern his kungfu, you cane to the hall.¡±

    The man in charge allowed her to do so because there was another corpse for him to deal with.

    ¡°Wait a minute,¡± Fu Zhenzhen suddenly said.

    She was sweet and graceful with acquaintances, but afraid of strangers. Thus, she seldom spoke with others. Her words froze them and they all looked at her in surprise.

    Her face turning red and staring at her toes, she said, ¡°There are some types of poison that are specially used on corpses and their clothes to attack anyone who touches them.¡±

    Xia Dandan jumped backward, away from her younger brother.

    ¡°Chulin¡¯s death made me unable to control my emotions. I forgot such an easy trap.¡± Luo Shengyi sighed and waved his tunic. A breeze swelled Xia Chulin¡¯s clothes. Jiang Zhiwei and those who had opened their Eye Apertures examined his body. They all saw a light blue glow appearing on his clothes.

    The man in charge was terrified, thankful that he did not move the corpse due to his weak strength. It was fortunate that he merely checked the form of Chulin¡¯s death and his surroundings. Otherwise, he would have died.

    ¡°Zhenzhen, can you remove these poison?¡± Zhang Yuanshan signaled Fu Zhenzhen to deal with the corpse.

    Fu Zhenzhen raised her head slightly and replied, ¡°I recognize this poison. You¡¯ll be safe as long as you don¡¯t directly touch his skin.¡±

    ¡°Gu Xiaosang is also good at using poison?¡± Meng Qi whispered to Jiang Zhiwei.

    Jiang Zhiwei was always on guard. She shook her head and said, ¡°Maybe she has a teammate who is good with poison.¡±

    Later, Xia Dandan, with a somber face, tore off a piece of cloth and wrapped it around her hands. She carried Xia Chulin back to Flowers Hall, nning to bury him somewhere after leaving Windcloud Heights.

    After two hours, Meng Qi and the others finally met the heightslord of Windcloud Heights, Gu Kongshan. He was an old man around 50 years old. He was a stalwart man with ck hair, a straight back, and an aura of authority without being stern. He was tailed by three men and two women, a mix of young and old. They were either Elders or his favorite Disciples.

    ¡°Where are you from?¡± Gu Kongshan asked them directly.

    Luo Shengyi had a rough idea of the distribution of forces and geographical positions here from Xia Chulin, so he casually lied that they were from a remote province.

    Gu Kongshan nomittally nodded. He said with a somber expression, ¡°We didn¡¯t find Gu Xiaosang. She must have left the heights in the chaos. You must be careful and don¡¯t leave where you live.¡±

    He did not say more nor ask about their strength. He just told them to return to their rooms after exchanging greetings.

    Back in the yard he was arranged to stay in, Zhang Yuanshan said in a low voice, ¡°Gu Kongshan seems to suspect us a little.¡±

    Luo Shengyi said with a small smile, ¡°He doesn¡¯t know where we¡¯re from. If such things happen to me, I¡¯d be skeptical too. But he would take us along anyway. When webine our strength, we¡¯re pretty powerful. If we all have the same goal, we can explore the way and ovee difficulties for him. We could even be his scapegoats. If we are Devil Cult spies, he could just countermine to impair Devil Cult¡¯s strength. Spies are not horrible; what¡¯s horrible are unknown spies.¡±

    Jiang Zhiwei and Qi Zhengyan did not like the autocratic Luo Shengyi. They went back to their respective rooms to harmonize their Qi-cirction after discussing and making ns.

    Meng Qi was in a hurry to return so he could cultivate the fifth level of Golden Bell Shield. Without dy, he just chatted a little more with the rest in his room.

    He had not cultivated for long when Fu Zhenzhen and Zhang Yuanshan knocked on his door.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Meng Qi looked at them in surprise.

    Pointing at Fu Zhenzhen, Zhang Yuanshan said with a smile, ¡°Zhenzhenposed a kind of medicine powder which could expel poisonous insects. So we¡¯re to spray some in your room.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s such a good thing?¡± Meng Qi said happily, surprised.

    Fu Zhenzhen and Meng Qi were rather familiar with each other now. Sheughed behind her hands. ¡°I worry that our enemies might use poisonous insects tounch a sneak-attack at night, so I mixed realgar, Five Generation Seed, Poisonous Root, and other medicine to expel most poisonous insects.¡±

    So it was just to expel insects. Meng Qiughed quietly to himself as he watched Fu Zhenzhen scatter the powder by the door and the windows. He felt quite happy to have a teammate who was a master of medicine and poison.

    The night was quiet. Meng Qi sat up in bed and a golden flow flew through his meridians, making him look like a bronze statue.

    A rap on the door woke Meng Qi.

    ¡°Who is it?¡± Meng Qi recollected his running inner force and genuine Qi and asked vigntly. If it was Gu Xiaosang outside his door, he could only be shameless and yell for help.

    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± It was Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s voice. ¡°I¡¯m here to teach you Yama Inviting.¡±

    Meng Qi was quite relieved to hear the words ¡®Yama Inviting¡¯. It could not be a fake Jiang Zhiwei, so he opened the door to let her in.

    Jiang Zhiwei had changed her clothes and was dressed as she was when Meng Qi first met her. Her light yellow long hair, a little wet, was over her shoulder. She had a kind of indolence and unprecedented quality at that moment.

    Seeing Meng Qi¡¯s surprise, sheughed without shyness and said, ¡°After my bath, I remembered I hadn¡¯t taught you Yama Inviting, so I came here to bother you. Little monk, don¡¯t you wee me?¡±

    She tossed a long sword, borrowed from the heights, to him as she talked.

    ¡°I absolutely wee you. It¡¯s my honor.¡± Meng Qi took the long sword and straightaway asked her about sword art without any unnecessary words.

    Jiang Zhiwei did not stand on ceremony, either. She sat beside the table and spoke with fervor and assurance with the asional demonstration. She had an outstanding gift for sword arts and she concentrated her attention and worked hard. She not only knew how but also why to use a sword. Therefore, when teaching, she could exin profound theories in simple terms and go straight to the heart of the matter, enabling Meng Qi to learn it quickly.

    Meng Qi was good at desmanship and his asional questions about desmanship also helped her discover and understand new things.

    Jiang Zhiwei taught carefully and Meng Qi learned carefully. The watchman¡¯s pper rang before they knew it, signaling it waste night.

    ¡°We should stop here tonight. We should maintain our strength for any sneak-attack.¡± Jiang Zhiwei covered her mouth, yawning.

    Meng Qi nodded. Remembering something, he asked, ¡°Zhiwei, have you opened your Nose Aperture?¡±

    Jiang Zhiwei answered with a smile, ¡°In Sword Washing Pavilion, the development of sword art must be apanied by the advance of cultivation. Since I could invent Yama Inviting myself, I naturally have opened Nose Aperture.¡±

    Not finishing her words, she raised her fingers to her lips, signaling Meng Qi to be quiet. She waved her left hand to put out the candle.

    Meng Qi stopped talking and waited quietly. After a while, a noise came from outside the door.

 Chapter 96: Eagle Eyes

    <h4>Chapter 96: Eagle Eyes</h4>

    The night was quiet and people could hardly hear any noise. Jiang Zhiwei told him about it and his hearing recovered a lot. Now he could hear.

    Next, some simr noise came from the windows. The noise was not so clear and flowed around the house. Sometimes, something hit the door and window frames but nothing weird happened.

    Meng Qi suddenly knew that and whispered, ¡°It is poisonous insects.¡±

    Jiang Zhiwei must have known about the ¡°Repellent Powder¡± nned by Fu Zhenzhen.

    Jiang Zhiwei nodded slightly and said by the psycho-sonic beam, ¡°We can walk out and look for the man who put these poisonous wombs. Maybe the man is still around here. Hehe. You just entered Enlightenment and don¡¯t have a close rtionship with Master. Besides, you don¡¯t know a lot about this sect. Therefore, you didn¡¯t even learn themon dharma-mukha psycho-sonic beam. Maybe I can teach youter and do good deeds as a good person.¡±

    Under this tense situation, she was not anxious but rxed andughed at Meng Qi. Actually, she looked rxed but was conscious of this situation. She was on high alert. As for doing good deeds as a good person, she just said it randomly and learned it from Meng Qi during talking.

    ¡°Sister¡­¡± Meng Qi did not say anything and just snorted.

    Jiang Zhiwei walked close to the door and waved the Sword of the Sun-Prating Rainbow to open the door. Under the moonlight, there were spiders, centipedes, venomous snakes, and other unknown strange insects. Some were creamy, some were fluffy, and some were disgusting. Some were dark green, some were ck, some were light green, and some were colorful, which made people scared.

    They were not so big and could be hardly seen in the dark night. Mosquitoes with blood silk were flying in the sky. Obviously, they were a special species of poisonous insects.

    Those poisonous insects were moving around the door and were afraid of the powder put out by Fu Zhenzhen. They did not move across the powder.

    Jiang Zhiwei waved her sword and pointed at those insects. Suddenly, she became very serious and looked like a sharp sword. Seeing her, people could feel their eyes stinging.

    She took a slight breath and overcame the fear of insects and snakes. She wore white short boots and walked out of the house.

    Strangely, insects and snakes that Jiang Zhiwei had passed by were shocked by the will of her sword. They drew back out of fear and automatically made way for Jiang Zhiwei.

    Meng Qi secretly praised her for that. He took out Red Sun Evil de and followed her.

    He could not act like Jiang Zhiwei. Once he took out the sword, he needed to stay still or fight by it. Therefore, he walked quickly around the flying mosquitoes and snakes and changed his movements.

    Those poisonous insects were confused by the powder and moved slowly. Meng Qi finally entered the yard.

    To be honest, he was not afraid of thosemon poisonous insects. He would be fine if those poisonous things bit him because they could not break his Golden Bell Shield. He walked quickly using Lightning Changes because he was unwilling to touch those disgusting creatures.

    The moonlight was clean and cold and the yard was clear. Thosemon creatures had been defeated by poisonous creatures.

    Meng Qi did not walk away from Jiang Zhiwei. They searched two different parts of the yard.

    ¡°Ah! Ah! Ah!¡±

    Suddenly, a pitiful scream burst out and broke the quiet night. The scream that was heard was shrill and made people frightened.

    ¡°Did those poisonous creatures attack other ces?¡± Meng Qi turned back and made eye-contact with her. They saw the confusion in each other¡¯s eyes. ¡°Does the Devil Cult change its situation and win back its reputation? Does it attack Windcloud Heights?¡±

    The screams stopped but the other screams burst out. Those screams were continuous and rose from different ces.

    ¡°Badman Ganer!¡± somebody yelled at the center of Windcloud Heights. The yelling shocked the Nine Heavens and broke stones and cut through clouds. Meng Qi and Jiang Zhiwei were not in that ce but they could hear it clearly.

    Then, a heavy storm rose from the center and blew in all directions. Most snakes and worms and flying things were too weak to endure the storm. They were blown to the sky and flew out of the yard.

    Meng Qi and Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s clothes made some noise. They put their strength into their feet to keep their bodies steady.

    ¡°Is heightslord an expert of the Exterior?¡± Meng Qi was surprised. ¡°If wee across the monster of the Devil Cult, what can we do?¡±

    Jiang Zhiwei frowned and shook her head confusedly. ¡°I saw the strange scene of Heaven-earth Merging but I haven¡¯t seen the Exterior deterrence. It is so strange. Besides, this power is much weaker than the othermon Exterior in this area. But it has the power of controlling, which Half-step to the Exterior doesn¡¯t have. It is so strange.¡±

    She was the best descendant of her generation of Sword Washing Pavilion and she knew more about the Exterior than Meng Qi.

    This storm only blew over the yard center and guest resting yard and did not cover a huge area.

    Jiang Zhiwei felt this storm alone. Suddenly, Meng Qi heard a noise from the flowers around him. He suddenly had an idea and chopped with his sword.

    Red Sun Evil de had the red light like the roasting of a fire. It cut down flowers, burnt branches, and cut through the edge of his clothes.

    The hidden one seemed to notice something and drew back. His clothes were torn, his skin was burnt, and he took a slight breath.

    When Meng Qi was about to wave his sword to continue his attacks, he saw white smoke rising from the flowers. Then, he held his breath and moved back.

    In the white smoke, the flowers and trees died and they were covered with ayer of green. Jiang Zhiwei walked near with her sword. Out of caution, she did not follow that man, who crossed over the wall and ran away quickly.

    ¡°Heihei.¡± That manughed jeeringly and moved quickly. Finally, he disappeared into the darkness.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t Gu Xiaosang.¡± The white smoke was gone and Meng Qi sighed. At first, he thought that it was a female. But ording to the fight and voice, it could not be Gu Xiaosang. It was probably Gu Xiaosang¡¯s teammate.

    The manor returned to quietness, as now there seemed to be no more enemies. It just was attacked by poisonous creatures.

    Jiang Zhiwei shook her head. ¡°It must be Enlightenment! Poisonous creatures and medicine are terrible. She has good Kung Fu. If Ie across her in the future, I won¡¯t let her escape. I must kill her within a fist.¡±

    That guy seemed to be not good at Kung Fu, but he was dangerous.

    Fu Zhenzhen and Zhang Yuanshan hurried there. One was busy in collecting the flying things and the other said seriously, ¡°Those poisonous creatures attacked this manor. I guess many people died from them.¡±

    His room faced the manor center and he noticed a lot.

    ¡°If this matter appears every day and can not be solved, the union attacking the Devil Cult will be broken and everyone will be frightened.¡± Luo Shengyi walked from the side yard calmly.

    Meng Qiughed, ¡°Our suspicion has increased.¡±

    ¡­

    Inside the city. In a courtyard having three halls¡ª

    ¡°Little Zi, Hong Xiu, well done! You killed an enemy and made the Windcloud Heights frightened. There must be jealous infighting.¡± A young man pped his hands. He did not bundle his long hair or insert a hairpin. His long hair was draped over his shoulders randomly. His eyebrows were thick and they seemed to be printed with ink. His eyes were bright and they made him handsome.

    A young girl in a colorful dressughed, ¡°Brother Yun, it is because you nned it sessfully.¡±

    The young man called Brother Yunughed, ¡°Hong Xiu, you are really good at praising. To be honest, I felt strange that the discovery didn¡¯t arrive at the Head Altar. Now, I think it is good. Little Zi, I never thought you were so good at fighting. You could easily kill an Enlightenment enemy.¡±

    ¡°En, it was an ident,¡± a young girl with thick eyebrows and bright eyesughed and said. She was thin and wore a white dress. She was beautiful and elegant and looked like a fairy in the sky.

    ¡°idently? So what did you n to do?¡± on the other side, a weedy schr turned his head up and asked. He was thin and weak, his face was pale, and he looked like a girl. He looked coquettish and coughed a lot. Two beautiful young girls stood beside him and held his arms.

    Those two young girls had white and thin skin. They looked pure. A kind of indescribable enchantment poured out from every inch of their bodies, like their red and hydrated lips; like their clear and clean eyes; and like their thin vicles.

    That young man nced at those two young girls and swallowed, turning down the corners of his mouth, and looked at Hong Xiu.

    Little Zi¡¯s eyes blurred. ¡°I just wanted to see if my little lover was there. I couldn¡¯t feel at ease if I didn¡¯t kill him.¡±

    ¡°Little lover? Is he?¡± The young man whosest name was Yun frowned.

    Little Zi stretched her eyebrows and smiled. ¡°Of course he was there. He was taller and white. Handsome!¡±

    The young man whosest name was Yun felt something wrong. He picked up his eyebrows. ¡°Little Zi, you are good at Kung Fu and have a special name. Why did I never hear your name before?¡±

    ¡°Is the name Yu Longzi rare?¡± Little Ziughed. ¡°What¡¯s more, you two are martial pros of Eight Apertures. You are as good as others in the Ranking List of Young Masters. Why have I never heard Yun Tingfeng or Su Yuanying before?¡±

    There were seven people in the room. They were Little Zi, Su Yuanying, two charming young girls beside Su Yuanying, Yun Tingfeng, Hong Xiu, and a thin man in ck on the left.

    ¡°You are right.¡± Yun Tingfeng stretched the eyebrows and smiled. ¡°We both don¡¯t hunt for reputation and our names should be rare to hear. However, I don¡¯t believe Yu Longzi is your true name.¡±

    He looked at Little Zi with a smile.

    Little Zi smiled and looked directly into his eyes with confidence. ¡°It is my true name.¡±

    Yun Tingfeng moved his eyes away and nodded. ¡°Hong Xiu, Ying Sha, what do you think of the enemies?¡±

    Hong Xiu smiled. ¡°Luo Shengyi and Jiang Zhiwei are masters of the Ranking List. They have great power and can not be ignored. Besides, we should also take importance in a guy like the Taoist and his little lover. One of them is good at changing movements and the other is long in medical theory and poison theory. The rest are useless to speak about.¡±

    ¡°The woman with double knives is not bad. The dead-faced man and the bald ass are good in some way. Those two guys should be the weakest points,¡± ck Ying Sha added.

    Su Yuanying stopped coughing and listened carefully. Yun Tingfeng listened and nodded. He looked at Little Zi. ¡°Little Zi, what do you think of their judgment?¡±

    Little Zi smiled. ¡°They all have eagle eyes and made the right judgment. They are right.¡±

 Chapter 97: Secrecy-reaching

    <h4>Chapter 97: Secrecy-reaching</h4>

    Yun Tingfeng smiled with satisfaction. He said, ¡°We can go to kill Luo Shengyi and Jiang Zhiwei respectively as the time is right. As long as they die, other people are useless. Haha, we are hidden and they are exposed, it¡¯s really a great chance. We need to be careful though, and had better avoid Gu Kongshan. The Peerless Masters in this world are both strong and mysterious.¡±

    Although Little Zi had easily killed an Enlightened enemy, he thought that this girl, whose breath was still not strong, could not be at the same level with him and Su Yuanying.

    Speaking of this, he slightly frowned. ¡°Just now the moves of Gu Kongshan, you must see, are somehow like the Exterior but different from the Exterior. What level does this belong to? Out of the Family, Within the Family, Secrecy-reaching, or Trance-entering? The former two are understandable as they are orded with the Kung Fu conventions, while the Secrecy-reaching and Enlightenment arepletely different. They are unique and have the features of the Exterior, while not that powerful as the Exterior. They have the body of the Enlightenment whilecking the capability of the Enlightenment.¡±

    The Enlightenment that he mentioned was the eyesight of Eye Apertures, hearing of Ear Apertures, and so on.

    As for the Trance-entering, it was only a legend in this world, so just leave it.

    ¡°Maybe he borrowed the outside force. Well, can¡¯t you see that there¡¯re no Secrecy-reaching masters out of the four sects and the Devil Cult? And Secrecy-reaching also has a ssification. The powerful ones like Gu Kongshan strongly hit the world. The less powerful ones, like the external door manager of the Windcloud Heights, can only begin the action by using the wind. Without wind, they run even less slowly than her, while she¡¯s just a servant girl with advanced sess of Qi-cultivation,¡± said the man with a feminine face, Su Yuanying, with a faint smile.

    ¡°Outside force? Is it that his training way is the opposite? First, borrow the power of the sky and earth, and then train the body, andstbine the two?¡± Yun Tingfeng crossed his fingers, holding his jaw.

    Su Yuanying moved his forefinger, stroking the cheek of the servant girl next to him. He smiled and said, ¡°How to borrow?¡±

    Yun Tingfeng would not talk about it if he could figure it out himself. After thinking for a while, he said, ¡°Brother Su, do you have any idea about it?¡±

    Su Yuanying was only smiling. He turned to Little Zi and said, ¡°Are we going to make chaos these days?¡±

    Little Zi looked vaguely outside the window. She said curtly, ¡°I won¡¯t do it anyway.¡±

    Yun Tingfeng replied, ¡°The chaos is enough. And Windcloud Heights is now alert. Next time, we may be stopped by Gu Kongshan. It¡¯s better to let them be cautious, panicky, and exhausted. When they¡¯re in the desert, we can find ways to separate and kill them.¡±

    ¡°Good. When arriving in the desert, I have ways to make them panic.¡± Su Yuanying finished his words and then patted the two servant girls¡¯ shoulders. Then he left, supported by the girls with their hands.

    After Su Yuanying left, after a while, Hong Xiu muttered, ¡°This invalid is so arrogant. Hum, his servant girls have just reached advanced sess of Qi-cultivation, what could he be proud of?¡±

    She quite disliked those two seductive girls as well as Su Yuanying.

    Yun Tingfeng smiled, not angry about Su Yuanying¡¯s arrogance. He stroked Hong Xiu¡¯s hair and said, ¡°Don¡¯t look down upon others. Those two girls may have gained some special technique and be Su Yuanying¡¯s incense stove, thus they can hardly reach Enlightenment.¡±

    ¡°What technique is he practicing that he should need such a weird incense stove? And how can he make chaos in the desert?¡±

    He looked at Little Zi when he was saying thetter sentence.

    Little Zi looked back from the window and gracefully stood up, looking as fresh and gorgeous as an orchid in the valley. Slowly walking toward the door, she twitched her mouth with irony. ¡°It¡¯s just about borrowing the outside force. He¡¯s not much different from Gu Kongshan. Only that he can control himself while others can¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Yun Tingfeng rashly stood up, while Little Zi did not answer him.

    Squinting his eyes and watching Little Zi disappear in the dark, Yun Tingfeng snorted. ¡°Strange people. I¡¯ll let you know my power sooner orter.¡±

    ¡°Brother Yun, I¡¯ll handle that little monk when the timees. He dares to tear my clothes and hurt my skin.¡± Hong Xiu acted petntly.

    Yun Tingfeng again raised a smile and stroked Hong Xiu¡¯s long hair. ¡°Don¡¯t damage him too much. Without a stream, there is no river or sea.¡±

    ¡­

    The wind like fire was hot and dry; the sand as if made of iron, pained the face badly. Meng Qi, a man, and a woman were walking cautiously in the semi-desert.

    Xia Chulin¡¯s death did not panic Windcloud Heights, while the invasion of the poisonous insects lit up terror in the people¡¯s hearts. Everyone was jittery and rumors were constant. Some rumors were somehow reasonable, as if many enchanters of the Devil Cult were hiding in Windcloud Heights, ready to do damage.

    In this condition, Meng Qi naturally got a cold reception and was met with caution. And seeing this situation, Wanjian Sect, Star-picking Tower, and Xiaoyue School all stopped moving forward, for they were afraid of being involved and making their own sects and sub-sects panic.

    Atst, only the heads of the three sects came and roughly held an alliance meeting. Then they decided to move together, thus they could rescue each other and meanwhile it would not affect all the teams when one team got into a mess. Meng Qi and the others were undoubtedly divided into the Windcloud Heights.

    Sacred Fire Mountain was located in the deep desert, many suitable spots for ambushes. Thus, scouts were sent by Windcloud Heights to explore the front to keep the enemies from surrounding them.

    As the people being primarily suspected and used, Meng Qi and the other six people were naturally asked to join the scouts. But Gu Kongshan was a long-sighted person, considering things thoughtfully. He should add his 10 good disciples and manager to the group of scouts to avoid the dissatisfaction of the others.

    Later, Meng Qi and the other six were divided to separately join two or three persons¡¯ teams with disciples and managers of Windcloud Heights. They took turns to explore the front. And they wanted to take advantage of this, using the scouts¡¯ team as bait to lure Gu Xiaosang andpany. Thus, those people hidden went out and gave a deadly attack, at utmost killing the enemies¡¯ effective strength. And if there was a chance, they would drag on and wait for masters like Gu Kongshan of Windcloud Heights to rescue them.

    ¡°Though we¡¯re not in the desert, the sandstorm is horrible. Can we go to that ruined temple in front to avoid it?¡± Chen Xiao, the female disciple of Windcloud Heights put her hand on her face, afraid that the sandstorm had hurt her skin.

    Though she was asking, the one she was asking was just the male disciple of Windcloud Heights, while she subconsciously ignored Meng Qi, the strange young monk.

    Chen Xiao was good-looking. Male disciple Luo You smiled and said, ¡°In this sandstorm, even the enemies won¡¯t go out. They may hide in the ruined temple, and we can catch them then. Isn¡¯t that right, little Master Zhen Ding?¡±

    He was asked by the manager to focus on Meng Qi and hispany.

    Meng Qi was cautious of a sneak-attack all the time. He said carelessly, ¡°In such wind and sand, we can¡¯t find the enemies even if they pass right by.¡±

    ¡°What you say is reasonable. Then we¡¯d better hide in the temple.¡± Luo You nodded his head. And he smiled at Chen Xiao and said, ¡°Junior Sister Chen, the ruined temple is said to be the divine temple in honor of the Devil Lord. Later, the Devil Lord broke in the Ninefold Sky and was killed by an immortal, thus the divine temple was ruined.¡±

    It was the semi-desert, where some ces were growing strong pors which formed a small woods. And there was a ruined divine temple in the woods.

    Meng Qi had heard about the legend these days. After being killed, the maimed body of the Devil Lord fell to earth and formed a Devil Tomb in the Sacred Fire Mountain. Every 60 years, the Devil Qi rose up. The one who was infected by the Devil Qi would fall into the Devil Path and go off the deep end, while their Kung Fu would greatly boom and it would be possible for them to gain the Secrecy-reaching and Trance-entering.

    This world used to be in a great cmity several times because of the Devil Tomb. Until the immortals came to the world and made the four Magical Arms, which were used to seal it every 60 years, the disaster of the Devil Tomb eventually disappeared.

    And it was said that if someone was born with a great destiny, the door of the Devil Tomb wouldpletely open up, bringing the maimed body and impartation of the Devil Lord to that very person. Then the devil would again live in the world and put his sword into the Ninefold Sky.

    Pushing the half-covering door of the temple, Luo You and Chen Xiao examined around as they had some Jianghu experience, and then they found some branches and dead grass to set a fire to keep warm.

    Meng Qi took out the dry food and roasted it, and devoured it with the clean water in his bottle gourd as a food supplement.

    ¡°Little Master Zhen Ding, it seems that you haven¡¯t gained the Secrecy-reaching, but your Lightness Skill is truly terrific.¡± Luo You took the chance to speak to him about it.

    Chen Xiao also looked at Meng Qi with her beautiful eyes, her right hand subconsciously ced on the handle of her long sword.

    Meng Qi bolted down the steamed bun and said smilingly, ¡°Maybe I have talent.¡±

    Who the hell knows what Secrecy-reaching is!

    ¡°These days, I and others are being suspected a lot, so it¡¯s hard to know the important information. Thus, I can only understand the division of the states, but don¡¯t know about the peculiarity of Secrecy-reaching and Trance-entering.¡± But Meng Qi had great improvements in the roughly 10 days. The fifth level of Golden Bell Shield was increasingly smooth, thus maybe it needed only 10 days or half a month to be initiated. And he had initially mastered themon knowledge about the sword art. He also remembered the changes of the Yama Inviting well, thus he did not need the personal teaching of Jiang Zhiwei every night.

    ¡°I see.¡± Su You did not ask too much. While smiling, he said, ¡°If there¡¯s any chance, I¡¯d like to ask you for advice, to see which is more powerful, Secrecy-reaching or talent.¡±

    He and Chen Xiao also had stepped into Secrecy-reaching, while they were still at the primary stage.

    ¡°Amitabha, it¡¯s my pleasure.¡± Meng Qi had long wondered what Secrecy-reaching was.

    Looking at the de and sword on Meng Qi¡¯s waist, Chen Xiao secretly smiled and said, ¡°Little Master, which do you use exactly, the de or the sword?¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t I have Sword de Ambidexterity?¡± Meng Qi said smilingly. ¡°Three des, three swords, and three master techniques seem to be awesome as well¡­ ¡±

    When Chen Xiao was about to speak, she suddenly changed her face, as there was a shadowing from the beam. It came to her directly and unexpectedly.

    She and Su You first met this tremendous change and could not react immediately, they just watched the shadow pouncing on her with their faces turning white.

    Suddenly, a dark-red de light shed before her eyes. Rapidly, with some indescribable charm, a cut was made on the shadow.

    The shadow screamed, and the twisted shadow-like stuff around her suddenly disappeared. He totally copsed, with the dark-red de sh remaining on his abdomen, burning the ck gas.

    Gasping with fright, Chen Xiao pointed at the corpse. ¡°It, it¡¯s the Secrecy-reaching Elder of the Devil Cult! He can already shape as a shadow!¡±

    Meng Qi looked at the corpse on the ground with confusion. ¡°It¡¯s indeed profound and mysterious that he can use Form Blending as a shadow, but his real Kung Fu strength ismon, and even notparable to me when I was in the advanced sess of Qi-cultivation.¡±

    But his ck atmosphere is strange. If not for the Red Sun Evil de being truly excellent, one cut may not have killed him, and he might have by chance escaped.

    After saying that, Chen Xiao suddenly turned to Meng Qi with astonishment. She widened her beautiful eyes and said, ¡°You, one cut, you use just one cut to kill the Elder of the Devil Cult?¡±

    Luo You also returned to himself and then unbelievably looked at Meng Qi.

    ¡°Well, because his posture is quite good,¡± Meng Qi said with a faint smile.

    ¡­

    On the top of a small mountain in the distance, Yun Tingfeng and others were watching the ruined temple.

    ¡°Brother Su, now it¡¯s your show time,¡± he said to Su Yuanying with great hope.

 Chapter 98: The Killers and the Victims.

    <h4>Chapter 98: The Killers and the Victims.</h4>

    Su Yuanying had a bizarre appearance. He smiled arrogantly. ¡°I beg you to take a step back.¡±

    In addition to the Samsara traveler, three mysterious people wrapped in ck robes stood on the peak of this remote hill. The evil ck air loomed up from under their hoods uncannily.

    Yun Tingfeng reacted calmly toward Su Yuanying, waving to let Hong Xiu and Ying Sha step back together. Little Zi looked on smiling and didn¡¯t say anything.

    The moment Su Yuanying raised his right hand, his breath suddenly varied dramatically from the weak and bizarre appearance to evil, magnificent, and mighty. It made people unconsciously want to worship or even make a full sacrifice for him.

    He became an altogether different person very quickly.

    Yun Tingfeng was startled at first and then came to his senses, revealing a smile at the corners of his mouth.

    He subconsciously nced at Little Zi, finding her in peace with a smile. ¡°She really has foreseen that.¡±

    At this point, Su Yuanying¡¯s breath reached a climax. A gap broke between the eyebrows, from which came out a faint green vertical eye. Upon catching sight of this eye, one¡¯s soul would be seized.

    As the green radiance of the vertical eye became increasingly intense, the sandstorm in the semidesert became violent all of a sudden, with billowing wind and sand like doomsday.

    The sandstorm blew from the desert. It seemed horrible but was just an aftershock, not really that dangerous. But now this ce seemed to have turned into the center of the sandstorm. The blowing wind continued to spread, submerging the dpidated temple and the nearby areas and billowed forward to shroud everything,pletely cutting off the link between the major forces of Windcloud Heights and Chihou.

    Anyone in the midst of the sandstorm would lose himself under these circumstances. They would not be able to see in front of them or hear movement nearby. Rescuing, ambushing or sieging would be of no use.

    ¡°Well, they have beenpletely separated. We can kill them one by one, without having to worry about Gu Kongshan rescuing them.¡± Su Yuanying¡¯s lips were bright red, as if he had sucked the blood of others. He had a rosy face and no more cough at all.

    The sandstorm was a normal meteorological variation. He had only borrowed its power to make it stronger. He was not concerned that Gu Kongshan would perceive something unusual.

    Yun Tingfeng pped his hands andughed. ¡°The invincible might of Brother Su is really extraordinary, it can lead to meteorological changes. Luo Shengyi, Jiang Zhiwei and other people absolutely did not expect that the ambush trap would actually turn into their own despair. Brother Su, let¡¯s join our hands to kill Luo Shengyi! He ranks higher than Jiang Zhijiu on the Ranking List of Young Masters who are the biggest threat. ¡±

    They hadn¡¯t made the kill order before, because they had to look at each other¡¯s distance and see who was more ¡°lonely¡±. But it seemed that Luo Shengyi, Jiang Zhiwei and the others had chosen distant positions in order to cover their movement and facilitate a sudden strike. It would have been hard to conceal if they had gathered together as they would have formed arge target.

    Su Yuanying shook his head arrogantly. ¡°Deal with Jiang Zhiwei first. Rising meteorological changes cause me to consume more energy. I need a woman equipped with superior martial arts as a sacrifice to pacify the boiling blood.¡±

    He didn¡¯t conceal his purpose and current situation, because anyone who wanted to seize the opportunity to kill him must be able to gain a few ¡°surprises¡±.

    Finishing that, he pointed to several locations in the sandstorm. ¡°There is Luo Shengyi, there is Jiang Zhiwei¡­ ¡±

    When meteorological changes rose, he vaguely merged with heaven and earth, whose will went as smooth as water to detect where Jiang Zhiwei and the others were lurking.

    Yun Tingfeng meditated and said, ¡°Luo Shengyi and Jiang Zhiwei are not too far apart, I¡¯m afraid they wille across and join hands, which will not be easy to deal with. I¡¯d better stop Luo Shengyi and request the Terrestrial Venerable to cooperate with Brother Su to besiege Jiang Zhiwei and kill her.

    Yun Tingfeng, Little Zi and the others were appreciated by the Devil Cult because they¡¯d shown an extraordinary performance, disturbing the alliance of the previous four major sects. They met the Terrestrial Venerable. It was one of the Celestial, Earth and Human Venerables following the hierarch.

    Among the three mysterious men in ck robes, the man with the highest stature and bulging muscles changed his loose robe into tights and rumbled, ¡°I¡¯ll make it by myself.¡±

    ¡°We are all aware that the strength of the Terrestrial Venerable is unfathomable, but I¡¯m afraid that procrastinating for a long time may arise suspicion from old Gu. Now that we are going to do a surprise attack, we must make a fatal blow as powerful as a thunderbolt.¡± Yun Tingfeng smiled.

    He had tried a few disciples from the Devil Cult and found that their strength varied in terms of Secrecy-reaching and they each had their own characteristics. Some were adept at hiding in the shadows and assassination, some at hiding fire and Power-borrowing, some at filthy fighting and so on. It made him consider the Secrecy-reaching of this territory exceptionally mysterious.

    Among them, he¡¯d tested the Terrestrial Venerable, finding him to be quite horrible. He might not win if he didn¡¯t fight in full swing. Su Yuanying must be killed if the Terrestrial Venerable joined hands with the more horrible Su Yuanying, and his task was to kill Luo Shengyi.

    Upon hearing thepliments from Yun Tingfeng, the Terrestrial Venerable nodded and didn¡¯t say anything to show his agreement. Strength is power in the Devil Cult, and Yun Tingfeng and Su Yuanying had behaved so horridly that he was naturally willing to cooperate with them.

    With uncertainty, Little Zi nodded eptance.

    With uncertainty, Little Zi nodded eptance.

    Yun Tingfeng turned to his two henchmen and said, ¡°Hong Xiu, I¡¯ll leave the little bald one to you, do not y with him too much. Ying Sha, the woman who is adept at poisoning and drugging is a big risk, take the opportunity to remove her. She must be part of the Zhen Wu Sect, judging from her skill of ox-nose step. Don¡¯t tangle with her, or you¡¯ll be trapped in the defensive Tai Chi.¡±

    ¡°We should focus on dealing with Jiang Zhiwei. Su Yuanying¡¯s two maids had achieved advanced sess of Qi-cultivation but with ack of strength, hence it was not enough. But fortunately, his subordinate Ying Sha is an outstanding assassin. It will not be difficult to kill that woman if he has followed the Disciple of Zhen Wu Sect.¡±

    Hong Xiu suddenly cheered up and mumbled to himself, ¡°I¡¯ll make his skin fester inch by inch. He¡¯ll cry for me to kill him, humph.¡±

    The scar on her arm, which had been scratched by the Red Sun Evil de still revealed dark red in the burned ck. It could not be eliminated, it was like a fiendish centipede. How could she, as a beauty-lover, stand it!

    On hearing her words, Little Zi turned over and looked her up and down with a smile.

    ¡°You two, please deal with the rest of that man.¡± Yun Tingfengmanded the two envoys around the Terrestrial Venerable with kindness.

    ¡­

    Jiang Zhiwei hid behind a decayed rock and felt a little odd when hearing the rapid strike of sandstorms. How could the sandstorm be so violent so suddenly? If it went on like this, it would be hard to make contact with his nearbypanions, not to mention the Samsara traveler who would ambush and besiege the opponents.¡±

    ¡°If the enemy were to attack the temple at this very moment, the little monk would surely¡­ ¡±

    Feeling a swelling in her mid-brow and area of will-projecting, she suddenly rose. She followed the position in her memory and went quickly with her sword.

    She came to her senses all of a sudden and backed up with small steps, waving the Sun-Prating Sword to point obliquely toward the billowing wind and sand beside.

    Just then, an iron wheel appeared in the position where she would have been. It emerged from the sandstorm nearby and was held by a giant hand like that of a bear. Even more strange, the hand was surrounded by faint ck air, as if it was integrated into the sandstorm.

    A bizarre man with a feminine appearance came out of the sandstorm where her sword pointed. He slid over the strike.

    Su Yuanying raised his right hand, bursting forth the thunder light from his palms, the Thunderbolt Python.

    Jiang Zhiwei, who had had ¡°rich experiences¡± instilled by her master, perceived that something wrong, the moment he raised his hand. She swiftly shed sideways to lead the silver Thunderbolt Python to where the ck iron wheel was located.

    Crackling, the ck iron wheel slipped out of the bear-like hand of the man in the ck robe.

    It was not the exterior, Jiang Zhiwei observed. She started her sword art, engulfing Su Yuanying immediately with its storm-like strength.

    Her strikes were fast, one after the other, and she nned to show the ¡°Yama Inviting¡± once she perceived his ws. She did not give him the opportunity to attack again, not even once.

    Cold sweat ran from Su Yuanying¡¯s forehead. He blocked this round of attack from Jiang Zhiwei relying on strange bodily movements and the secret link with the surrounding sandstorm. But he still considered her sword art as fierce as incessant terrifying waves, leaving him with no time to breathe.

    She was indeed one of the ones on the Ranking List of Young Masters!

    It was fortunate that the Terrestrial Venerable hade to help this time!

    The Terrestrial Venerable picked up the ck iron wheel, ready to take a shot. At the same time, the sand and the wind flew together to hold Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s long sword, allowing Su Yuanying to take a break.

    Su Yuanying squinted his long eyes with the green vertical eye between his eyebrows shining. He would have to y his trump card to end it quickly.

    ¡­

    Luo Shengyi hid on a por wood, more prudent because his senses were affected by the sandstorm.

    A fist came out of the sandstorm as if a poisonous dragon hade out of the hole, hitting his sleeveless shirt.

    With his clothes slightly bulging, Luo Shengyi took a deep breath. The fist had slipped aside once striking his shirt so that its strength fanned the air.

    Avoiding the hit, Luo Shengyi turned to throw a punch, mming into Yun Tingfeng¡¯s left fist.

    Yun Tingfeng felt the punch separating into seven sts. It was masculine, or feminine, or firm with softness, or soft with firmness. The seven sts not only came stronger one wave after the other, but they also intertwined, directly drilling into his internal organs. It was really difficult to withstand.

    Hanging in mid-air, free from strength, he simply rolled back with the strength of fist, falling to the ground. Heughed. ¡°It is indeed the Invincible Ironfist. I¡¯ve seen The Seven Wounding Strikes before, but you showed it at a higher level.¡±

    Luo Shengyiughed with bold generosity. ¡°Then take my punch!¡±

    The punch was thrown, manly and fierce, with overwhelming force.

    ¡°Good punch!¡± Yun Tingfeng knew that this was not the Seven Wounding Strikes. He bent his hands slightly to sweep Luo Shengyi¡¯s wrists. It seemed in but came first after striking,pelling Luo Shengyi to avoid it.

    ¡°Good! Take another punch!¡± Luo Shengyi threw a punch. His clothes and hair swayed in the sandstorm.

    This punch was ordinary without any fancy variation or backhand. But Yun Tingfeng felt it so fierce and firm. It contained a certain charm, the return of natural fist art!

    He brainstormed to turn his right palm over to strike. It was also clumsy in changing but unprecedentedly fierce, full of lingering charm.

    Yun Tingfeng sank his heavy feet into gravel with his palms crossed. Blood flew from the corner of his mouth, but he immediately turned his palms into paws, grabbing Luo Shengyi¡¯s fist.

    Luo Shengyi immediately felt his internal genuine Qi go out of control, just like the burst of a river continuously rushing toward Yun Tingfeng.

    Shocked, he shot his left fist, which was blocked by Yun Tingfeng¡¯s left palm. Both sides punched and kicked in a narrow field, constantly changing with their offensive or defensive skills. It would be difficult toe to a result. Luo Shengyi felt limp and numb with faster leakage of genuine Qi.

    Luo Shengyi opened his eyes wide with a solemn expression, but he did not panic.

    ¡­

    Fu Zhenzhen had not been enlightened for very long and the corresponding martial arts had not been upgraded. Thus, Zhang Yuanshan took her to hide in a culvert nearby when the sandstorm became violent.

    Ying Sha was ¡°integrated¡± into the shadow, quietly sneaking into the hole.

 Chapter 99: Simple and Crude

    <h4>Chapter 99: Simple and Crude</h4>

    The underground river within the culvert had long dried up. Some rocks had copsed in the distance, blocking the flow of the river. What remained were also jagged rocks of grotesque shapes, resembling evil spirits baring their fangs and brandishing their ws in the dark. It was as if it was the entrance to hell.

    To avoid exposure, Zhang Yuanshan did not light a match. He depended only on his eyes, with opened Aperture, and used the faint lighting from outside as his guide to move forward. Fu Zhenzhen was holding firmly onto his sleeve tightly, following behind him. Though she could not see as well as he could, she felt a strange sense of safety, as if she could wholeheartedly trust and depend on him.

    Bypassing a strange-looking stone, Zhang Yuanshan stopped moving forward. If he went any further, he would not be able to notice any changes in the sandstorm at once, thus missing his opportunity to attack his opponents.

    Shadow Kill was born with night vision and all the skills he exchanged for were kungfu about hiding and assassinating. Thus, like a duck to water, he sneaked into the culvert and quietly went closer to Zhang Yuanshan and Fu Zhenzhen.

    He melded into the dark night. He hid in the shadows of the night and moved forward step by step. He was soon only about 3.3 meters away from Zhang Yuanshan and Fu Zhenzhen.

    With his right hand on the dirk, he arched his back to condense all his energy and genuine Qi into a point as he prepared to attack. His assassination was not shy, but effectively simple.

    Clenching the Winged-python Sword, Zhang Yuanshan positioned himself into the Tai Ji defensive posture. His central eyebrows swelled with pain and he projected his Will to prevent any sneak-attacks.

    A sudden thought came to him. He thrust his sword in front of Fu Zhenzhen, dragging it from the bottom to the top as if he was drawing a beautiful circle.

    ng!

    The sound of metal striking against metal reverberated in the culvert and immediately died, leaving only a profound silence. It was as if everything was mere illusions.

    Zhang Yuanshan¡¯s defense was wless, not leaving a chance for his opponent to attack. However, he was upset because his opponent had disappeared into the darkness after the failed attack. The man was hiding somewhere and he did not know where he will strike from the next time.

    Based on the attack earlier, Zhang Yuanshan realized his opponent¡¯s strength was beneath him, so much that he can actually kill him with ease. But the opponent ought to be a master with his Four Apertures opened and an expert at hiding and assassinating. Under such circumstances, the level of danger had multiplied. Once Zhang Yuanshan exposed a w, he would incur a deadly attack. So he had to take precautions and keep his mind sharp without letting up. Though he wanted to kill his opponent, he could not even find the man¡¯s shadow.

    Zhang Yuanshan understood clearly that keeping himself in a state of high concentration would consume a lot of his energy. His Eye Aperture, in particr, cannot be maintained for long. The swelling pain had be more and more distinct. The longer itsted, the worse it was for him. This was unless the sandstorm outside would subside.

    After hitting nothing, Shadow Kill flew to hide behind another rock. Melding into the darkness, he watched the two people right in front of him and patiently waited for a chance.

    As an assassin, Ying Sha had always been patient. He had once hidden in a marsh for seven whole days, awaiting a good opportunity to attack a Seven-Apertures master who had a grudge against him. In the end, the master was staring down at the dirk in his throat and died without ever avenging himself.

    Those without patience would never be good assassins!

    ¡°Yuanshan, the darkness is to our disadvantage. I¡¯ll light the match first.¡± Fu Zhenzhen¡¯s gentle and sweet voice came into Shadow Kill¡¯s ears.

    Unconcerned, he stood still. If they thought they could spot him with just a light, then they had underestimated his ability to hide. It was only called the Shadow Kill when one hid in the shadows!

    He had once met a terrifying master who could use the momentum of all living things. Under the master¡¯s guidance, Ying Sha managed to properly cultivate the exchanged supreme art, Shadow-blending.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Zhang Yuanshan¡¯s voice was low as if there was something in his mouth or he was too alert to speak fluently.

    The match was lit, spilling rays of light all around to rece darkness with dimness. Yet shadows remained everywhere and it seemed as if adversaries hid in every corner. The situation did not seem to have improved.

    Qi Zhengyan lurked in a ce further down the end, where he could still see parts of the sun unobscured by the sandstorm. He was on full alert.

    The cultivation of Book of the Chaos required him to draw support from the heterogeneous energy of the heaven and earth. Thus, he was more sensitive to astronomical changes than average Enlightened Master Pros. He seemed to have detected something wrong, but the sand had piled up to block the path and prevented him from finding a way.

    Qi Zhengyan suddenly felt the sunlight bing so vibrant and dazzling that he could not help squinting.

    A human silhouette emerged from the dazzling golden light and pointed his dirk directly at Qi Zhengyan¡¯s throat. His appearance was as if he had been hiding in the sunlight all this while!

    Gravels and soil suddenly swelled to form a tomb on the ground behind him. Another human silhouette jumped out at him, with glowing hooks on all his fingers.

    The arrival of the two Secrecy-reaching Messengers in Devil Cult was surreptitious and unexpected!

    The two messengers had no doubt they would kill their opponent, dubbed the Dead Person¡¯s Face. Whether it was Sun-blending or Earth-blending, both were beyond an average man¡¯s understanding and impossible to defend against effectively.

    Something seemed to abruptly sh before their eyes. A puff of white smoke rose likending clouds. A white mist blurring enveloped them, obstructing the view all around.

    Rosy clouds swirled like they were performing a lotus dance and the points of their dirks and fingers were all directed at nothing.

    To think Dead Person¡¯s Face was someone of the Venerable level who had mastered two Secrecy-reaching extraordinary powers!

    Holding Loving Couple Swords, one longer and the other shorter, Xia Dandan leaned behind a por tree to keep away from sand and wind.

    The burning desire for revenge surged in her, but she could only calm her emotions in the face of the might of the heaven and earth. Under such circumstances, she and her team could not besiege the opponents and the other side could not take a single step either.

    Soft giggles suddenly came to her ears and she looked back in surprise. She saw a lovely girl dressed in white dress gently emerging from the sandy gust. Though the wind was strong and the sand dense, they slowed and then faded away when they reached her. So she had walked through the sandstorm but not one speck of dust clung to her.

    The girl seemed like a fairy descending onto the secr world. Yet she carried an ethereal, untouchable quality and was deadly charming.

    Xia Dandan found that she had difficulty to even eke out her voice. She said hoarsely, ¡°Gu Xiaosang?¡±

    Little Zi, also known as Gu Xiaosang,ughed leisurely.

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to live in the human society and there¡¯s a great deal of hardship. Why not return to Vacuum Hometown and enjoy bliss together?¡±

    The sandstorm gradually subsided and the sky seemed to have brightened a fair bit. From a distance, there were faint ethereal sounds.

    In the dpidated temple of Devil Lord, Meng Qi, Chen Xiao, and Luo You also realized the sudden fierceness of sandstorm.

    ¡°Good thing we¡¯ve hidden in advance,¡± Chen Xiao said happily.

    Luo You naturallyplimented his beautiful junior. ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to your wisdom. In such a severe sandstorm, we wouldn¡¯t be able to move forward at all. We might even get ourselves lost in the desert.¡±

    The desert had a varied climate and sandstorms were amon sight. They had once experienced such a sudden change in the weather, so they assumed it was a natural urrence even if they were currently in a semi-desert area.

    Carrying the Red Sun Evil de, Meng Qi frowned and went to stand beside the corpse of the Devil Cult disciple. The unexpected natural disaster and abnormal sandstorm strongly reminded him of the Crying Elder. Perhaps the leader of the Devil Cult had arrived and brought with him astronomical changes, in the manner of Gu Kongshan, the heightslord of Windcloud Heights.

    Of course, such an astronomical change was nothingpared to the Violent Sand Super Force of the Crying Elder. The elder had the power that could affect the whole world, covering a radius big enough that made it felt like it was the advent of the world. His was a terrifying destructive force.

    He became more alert, opening his Primal Aperture at Mid-brows and keeping Will-projecting, as he examined the corpse of the Devil Cult disciple.

    The dead man had pale skin and dark meridian, with the faintest of ck vapor streaming from him. The vapor instantly disappeared under the Red Sun Evil de when it drifted close to Meng Qi.

    ¡°His ability to hide in the shadows earlier was close to the magic talent of the Exterior. Yet his strength was much lower. He had so much Evil Qi in his body¡­ How could he get the Secrecy-reaching ability?¡± Judging from the amazement of Luo You and Chen Xiao earlier, Meng Qi estimated that this was the so-called Secrecy-reaching ability. He became more intrigued by the energy system in this world. If he could learn this ability without any risk andbine it with his desmanship, it could end up being his trump card.

    Earlier, Meng Qi had demonstrated apletely different side to him when he executed the Peace Quietude Split. Luo You and Chen Xiao had acimed it as the acme of perfection and they no longer looked down on him. They had also gained more admiration for their Master who had the foresight to have them watch over these Power Gang members.

    ¡°Master Zhen Ding, what are you looking at?¡± Chen Xiao ventured to ask. She realized her Wind-blending ability and matched sword art were no match for the little monk, so she unwittingly changed how she addressed him.

    Meng Qi did not want to expose his ignorance about Secrecy-reaching and held a hand up. ¡°Amitabha. Though killing you is protecting you and cutting your evil is not cutting you, this is, after all, a life. Still sinful! Still sinful!¡±

    ¡°Your kindness has gained all our admiration, yet this man who had practiced kungfu with the help of Devil Qi. His humanity had gradually disappeared and he became cruel and vicious. Since he had killed so many people, killing him was equal to saving even more lives. That earns more merit than building a pagoda of seven stories,¡± Luo You said fluently.

    Chen Xiao nodded slightly at Meng Qi¡¯s response. Though she had once killed, she was a kind person after all. She would definitely feel at ease at ending one¡¯s life.

    ¡°Master Zhen Ding, since you¡¯re so kind, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be an aplished monk one day.¡± Chen Xiao smiled. ¡°The desmanship you used earlier¡­ ¡±

    She was to ask when Meng Qi¡¯s premonition from Transformation Strategy resurfaced again. He abruptly turned to look at the broken-down window.

    He saw only a thin pipe poking inside through a hole, emitting wisps of faint mist.

    ¡°Be careful,¡± Meng Qi said quietly, holding his breath as he activated his Golden Bell Shield to keep dark golden glow flowing around his body.

    Following his gaze to the window, Chen Xi and Luo You were shocked once again. It was that poison expert who put everyone on edge that night!

    Meng Qi also knew it was the poison expert from the opposing camp. He was aware this fight should be instantaneous, thus he raised his Red Sun Evil de and performed Moves of Wind-god¡¯s Legs that charged at the window. The speed coupled with his glowing golden skin made him look like an unstoppable chariot.

    Charging into the mist, he used Golden Bell Shield to block against any poison infiltration. He mmed the window with his shoulder and saw it ripped wide open. He jumped out immediately.

    The sandstorm was still raging outside the fane, yet slippery poisonous snakes, fluffy spiders, and colorful insects lined the ground. A colorfully-d girl stood in the middle of it all.

    Meng Qi did not stop and nor did he use the small move of Lightning Changes. He directly walked to the center of poisonous insects, approaching the girl.

    Poisonous snakes raised their head, the spiders jumped up, and insects flew. All fell atop Meng Qi¡¯s body, but they might as well be biting a golden stone for they were rebounded one by one.

    Like a chariot, Meng Qi had broken through all obstacles and fiercely ran to the girl in an instant.

    Hong Xiu had never expected the Little Bald Ass¡¯s way of fighting would be so simple and crude, with unparalleled boldness. She was momentarily stunned but soon recovered. She opened her palm and shot the hidden Tang Flower.

 Chapter 100: The Manhunt

    <h4>Chapter 100: The Manhunt</h4>

    A star-like sh of light hit Meng Qi but it was as if it had hit an illusion. The sh of light prated through him and rammed into the wall of the dpidated temple.

    The iron flower was in full bloom with five petals, resembling a lovely and seductive orchid. Within the three meters of the wall, mosquitoes and ants quietly fell to their deaths. Several gerbils rolled off the wall and died on their backs, with all their hairpletely gone. It was an eerie sight.

    Those animals and insects never touched the Tang Flower, but they still died when the flower blossomed.

    Chen Xiao and Luo You felt their throats were too dry to even swallow. If they were close to the wall, they would have doubtlessly died. What a gruesome concealed weapon!

    But the oddest thing was the poison expert had used her concealed weapon when Master Zhen Ding was three meters away from the flower. Was there something wrong with her eyes or other organs?

    Tang Flower was intended for its target but hit only an illusion. Hong Xiu whispered that something was wrong, something in her other hand going to be flung.

    As if he was a chariot breaking through all obstacles, Meng Qi had inched close to her. His mind was in peace and his dark red de was glowing amidst the swirling mortal dust and secr smoke.

    She felt the warmth of sunshine over her and her mind became overwhelmed with the sorrow of studying poison and training venomous insects. Her painful past was marked in every wound and every weakness of her body.

    Due to her inconsble sorrow, she wanted others to suffer the same pain. Those she killed also suffered the same pain from poisoning.

    She mulled over these sorrows numbly. If she ignored her pain, she actually felt a special kind of serenity. This was until the day that person came to her side. Since then, shepletely abandoned tranquility and fell in love with that person.

    ¡°Nice to meet you, youngdy. I¡¯m Yun Tingfeng,¡± the man had said to her.

    ¡°I¡¯m Tang Hongxiu. The character ¡®Xiu¡¯ in my name doesn¡¯t refer to the ¡®Xiu¡¯ in elegance, but rather of the word sleeve,¡± she had replied.

    The intensity of the pain sobered Hongxiu but it was all toote. A burning sensation seeped into her heart.

    She spewed blood from her mouth and darkness obscured her sight. Though unwilling, she fell to the floor. She still had so many concealed weapons and poisons. Why was she not given the chance to use them?

    And why was he fine?

    Meng Qi¡¯s strike was right on target. He jumped backward immediately after and raised his left hand, killing a golden worm.

    ¡°I suppose you want to know why it¡¯s not working,¡± said Meng Qi, looking at her desperate and puzzled expression.

    Tang Hongxiu spoke loudly, ¡°Yes. It¡¯s something that can bite through the Golden Bell Shield in the fifth round!¡±

    A smile appeared on Meng Qi¡¯s smile and he crushed the bug with his powerful left hand, squashing it into mud at once. He quietly said, ¡°It¡¯s crisp!¡±

    Tang Hongxiu died with her eyes open, never resolving her grievances in life.

    Meng Qi was not an idiot who will use his Golden Bell Shield to test Tang Hongxiu¡¯s venomous insects without consideration. He only dared to rampage because he had practiced the Transformation Strategy and had developed a faint sixth sense after entering the Enlightenment period. Thus, he could feel the existence of venomous insects that could threaten him and will not confuse them with themon kind.

    Of course, it was also Tang Hongxiu¡¯s mistake for not releasing enough venomous insects. Even if he could detect them, he would still feel at a loss if there were more of them. He would have to first avoid the insects if that was the case.

    ¡°Everyone will be awarded 100 Karma points for team killing the Samsara traveler, Tang Hongxiu of the Devil Cult.¡±

    For this task, hints from Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms directly reverberated in their minds.

    Chen Xiao and Luo You stared at the back of Meng Qi with their mouth slightly open. He actually killed the poison expert with such ease¡­

    Earlier, Master Zhen Ding had charged ahead like the unstoppable rampage of a white elephant.

    And his strike was beyond description. It was amazing and full of odd human temptations!

    Meng Qi was just about to examine if there was any hidden poisons and concealed weapons on Tang Hongxiu when venomous creatures scurried from inside her belt, bosom, back, socks, sleeves, and skirt. The small snakes and insects dotted her body, making a nauseating sight.

    When those creatures appeared, they hesitated for a moment before ravaging Tang Hongxiu¡¯s corpse. The insects around her were also affected by countercharge and joined in. Very soon, all the insects had overwhelmed her.

    Meng Qi was going to put up with his nausea and drive out those insects when they died one after another. Soon there were venomous corpses lying beside Tang Hongxiu, who was only a skeleton, ragged clothes, and many corroded concealed weapons.

    ¡°People who use venomous insects are so scary¡­ ¡± Sighing, Meng Qi found a branch to poke Tang Hongxiu¡¯s residual clothes to see if he can find anything useful.

    Just then, the voice of Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms reverberated in his mind.

    ¡°Xia Dandan was team killed by the Samsara travelers of the Devil Cult. 100 Karma points are deducted from each person.¡±

    Meng Qi inhaled a cold intake of air, understanding that their enemies wereunching a full-frontal attack from all sides this time.

    ¡­

    Their eyes were shrouded in the thick mist around them and their own attacks were rebounded by that spiral of light. The two messengers of the Devil Cult were gripped by fear and werepelled by their urge to run.

    Suddenly, the surrounding soil and gravel surged up to the sky, hitting the two messengers like they were murderous crossbows.

    The attacks were so intensive that the two could not avoid them, especially the Earth-blending expert. He pped some of the attacks away with his hands, only to be hit by the rest of attacks. His body eventually became a honeb with blood spouting from every crevice.

    Seeing an opportunity, the other escaped with a sh of sunlight. He had barely avoided most of the attacks and only suffered a few bleeding wounds.

    Just then, a scarlet gold sword carved in a unique pattern and exuded a majestic aura blocked the messenger¡¯s path.

    As the messenger panicked under the pressure of the aura, the sword had already pierced through his heart.

    Qi Zhengyan stroked the fresh blood on his Golden Dragon Stripe Sword. Having killed two assassins with ease, a rare faint smile appeared on his so-called dead person¡¯s face.

    The magic of the Book of the Chaos was indeed extraordinary!

    The two assassins had special kungfu. Even though they had just entered the level of Enlightenment, they could use nature to their advantage. Any other person would have panicked and would not be able to even find their shadows. But Qi Zhengyan had cultivated his Book of the Chaos with an emphasis on the Telepath with Heaven ability. He cultivated himself with the help of varieties of energies in the universe, which was a magic kungfu by means of forces of the universe, nature and all objects. How could the two assassins rival him?

    The first level of Book of the Chaos, White Cloud Smoke, was capable of shrouding enemies with a thick mist. The second was Rosy Afterglow Swing, capable of stripping enemies off their strength with swirling red clouds. The third was Kunlun Crush, capable of splitting the earth and intensely hitting enemies with crushed rocks.

    ¡°No wonder it¡¯s worth so many Karma points!¡± Qi Zhengyan had yet toplete the level of Kunlun Crush when he did his solo mission thest time, only the first two. Thus he had looked forward to using the third level in this fight.

    Then he remembered a line from the Book of the Chaos. It read: It¡¯s easy to start but difficult to continue. Body potential,prehension, diligence, and devotion are all indispensable for cultivation.¡± He felt dejected when he remembered he had not achieved anything in his cultivation of the Transformation Strategy. It was a good thing that he could ask Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms to directly imbue his body. Perhaps he could exchange the auxiliary kungfu to improve his body potential andprehension.

    ¡°Everyone will be awarded 100 Karma points for team killing Tang Hongxiu, a Samsara traveler of the Devil Cult.¡±

    ¡°Xia Dandan was team killed by Samsara travelers of the Devil Cult. 100 Karma points are deducted from everyone.¡±

    Hearing these two pieces of news, Qi Zhengyan looked up, staring at the ce where sandstorm was brewing. His expression was grim as usual.

    ¡­

    In the culvert, the light from the match was lit up the nearby terrain.

    Zhang Yuanshan and the hiding Shadow Kill did not move as if they were ying a game called whereby the first person who moves will die.

    Patience was what determined if this would be an assassination or a counter-assassination!

    Just then, the voice of Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms reverberated in their minds. The announcement of the deaths of Tang Hongxiu and Xia Dandan disappeared before long.

    Zhang Yuanshan and Shadow Kill were both surprised to hear this but thetter quickly came to himself. He brandished his dirk, prepared tounch a critical strike.

    He suddenly felt drained of energy and experienced breathing difficulties and dizziness. With a thud, he copsed on the ground.

    How could this be?

    How did he get poisoned?

    Shadow Kill was pondering these questions in a daze and faintly saw Fu Zhenzhen turning the match over. A tiny candle was hidden behind it, burning slowly.

    Darkness came over his eyes and he could no longer see. He did not know hisck of vision was due to the candle and match getting snuffed out or if he had gone blind.

    But this did not matter. As he breathed, he becamepletely unconscious.

    ¡°Everyone will be awarded 100 Karma points for team killing Tang Hongxiu, a Samsara traveler of the Devil Cult.¡±

    After swallowing the antidote, Zhang Yuanshan looked at Ying Sha whose face had a faint smile. He sighed and said, ¡°Seven-hearts malus begonia is indeed colorless and tasteless and difficult to detect.¡±

    Fu Zhenzhen took a few steps forward and saw that the sandstorm was still raging outside the culvert. Worried, she said, ¡°They¡¯re still under attack. Should we go help them now?¡±

    ¡°You stay here and I¡¯ll go. I more or less remember where Junior Sister Jiang, Junior Brother Zhen Ding, and Luo Shengyi are.¡± Zhang Yuanshan was unwilling to send the rather weak Fu Zhenzhen to risk herself in the sandstorm.

    Fu Shenzhen opened her mouth as if she wanted to argue and go with him. In the end, she said, ¡°Yuanshan, you have to be careful.¡±

    If she went with him, in a situation where she could see not far ahead, she would not be able to demonstrate her ability with poisons. She will only make things difficult for Zhang Yuanshan. Knowing this, she restrained her urge to go all out with her teammates.

    ¡­

    The death of Tang Hongxiu and Xia Dandan reverberated in the hearts of Luo Shengyi and Yun Tingfeng at the same time. Due to the fact that Tang Hongxiu was the first to die between the two, Yun Tingfeng¡¯s first reaction was hesitation. Then came annoyance, sorrow, surprise, and other burning feelings.

    Noticing his opponent¡¯s unusual expression. Luo Shengyi who had been relying on his genuine Qi and inner force found an opportunity. Blocking with his left fist, he thrust his right fist, loosening his hold on Yun Tinfeng¡¯s fist. Taking advantage of the favorable turn of events, he continued to go on the offense and defense and looked for a turning point.

    Having lost his inner force, a restless Yun Tingfeng was forced to take a step back again and again. He clenched his hands tightly, defending against Luo Shengyi with great difficulty.

    If he had another half an hour, he would have obtained inner force and gained a great advantage to overwhelm Luo Shengyipletely.

    At the same time, Luo Shengyi finally learned of Xia Dandan¡¯s death and his expression changed. He momentarily stopped, feeling an inexplicable sadness. He decided to increase the distance between his opponent and himself and put on the defensive posture. He had lost much inner force and might not be capable of defeating Yun Tingfeng.

    Yun Tingfeng was about to attack again when Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms announced Shadow Kill¡¯s death. He struggled for a moment before he stared into Luo Shengyi¡¯s eyes. He then slowly withdrew and disappeared in the stormy and endless desert.

    Inurate information had caused all these deaths!

 Chapter 101: Yamaâ€™s Invitation

    <h4>Chapter 101: Yama¡¯s Invitation</h4>

    The Terrestrial Venerable had an ursine figure, yet his moves were like shadows, sometimes blending into wind and sand, sometimes wielding an Iron Wheel cutting winds and shaking sands, so swift that no one could predict his next move.

    Such an out-of-world escape technique might out move all normal martial pros and eventually kill them. The Terrestrial Venerable was pretty sure about this. Now his confidence, however, was shaken, for the young girl battling him, though without the abnormal power of gaining momentum from surroundings, or so-called ¡°Secrecy-reaching¡± art, had mastered a formidable sword art. She seemed to have always predicted his move in advance. Although he concealed himself in the sandstorm, nevertheless each time he was going to attack, he was greeted with a sharp sword light straight towards his face.

    He was almost killed several times. Thanks to Su Yuanying who nked her with lightning and ck gas, he managed to escape Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s long sword. Su Yuanying¡¯s forehead was fuming ck gas, and oozing cold fear sweat. He couldn¡¯t believe how a mortal without gaining momentum of the Heaven and Earth could attain such a formidable level!

    Jiang Zhiwei practiced several sets of enlightenment period swordsmanship of Swordy Sutra of Supremacy one by one, the Qi of her sword was prevailing and terrifying. She by herself rendered the two men into utter impotence.

    Actually, this was also a miscalction of Su Yuanying, who despite the opening of Eight Apertures, was more adept at gaining force from outer resources than face-to-face fighting. Besides, he also consumed most of his Energy instigating the sandstorm, resulting in the inability for the time being to fulfill his power on the killing move or the finalizing strike.

    The light of the greenish eye on his forehead was shining more devilishly. Seeing this Jiang Zhiwei elerated her attack. She wielded several strikes and deterred the Terrestrial Venerable away into the sandstorm. Then she raised up her sword slightly, seeming to be delivering an invitation to Su Yuanying.

    Greenlight floated like water and suddenly sprawled out. Swordlight was ring purely and intensely, yet dire and frightening.

    They simultaneously struck their trump moves!

    Greenlight was undting upon the sword light. Su Yuanying was expecting to see her drop the sword and fall into aa.

    This is the power of God. This is a direct attack on Vital Spirit and Soul. One cannot counterbnce it or defend himrself without mastering certain skills!

    The dire Qi of her sword prated into the green light and shook violently, yet as steadfast as before when it found the mid-brows of Su Yuanying. It was an invitation from Yama below Nine Serenities.

    How could it be like that?

    How could it be!

    Su Yuanying¡¯s body changed incessantly and almost distorted, but the ray of sword shine was still haunting him like a soliciting ghost. It was inevitable!

    ¡°Tang Hongxiu was killed by the Samsara travelers on the side of four sects. 100 Karma points each were deducted.¡±

    What?

    During the struggle, Su Yuanying was already bordering on exhaustion. The voice of Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms suddenly difited him.

    Then, there was nothing left.

    The dead: Su Yuanying.

    Cause of death: mid-brows prated by a sword.

    Murder scene: the third eye at Hidden Latch was shattered; frightened and consternated expression; no other visible wound.

    Murderer: Jiang Zhiwei.

    Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s sword was struggling back. ¡°nk!¡± The ck Iron Wheel of the Terrestrial Venerable was blocked, yet her eyes, ears, nose, and mouth oozed trickles of blood. It was because of Su Yuanying¡¯s attack on her Vital Spirit. If she hadn¡¯t stimted her Primal Aperture at Mid-brows with Transformation Strategy and unconsciously projected her will to defend her Hidden Latch, no matter how adamant her resolution was, she could not have survived this strike.

    Even so, her resolution was still formidable, for despite being wounded at Vital Spirit, she managed to forbear the pain and retained her sword moves! Most of the martial masters even with Nine Apertures opened could not carry on like that!

    Seeing Su Yuanying down and his ck gas soul smoking out, as well as Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s post to deliver the invitation, the Terrestrial Venerable, was heavily intimidated. He evaporated some ck gas and directed it to plunge towards Jiang Zhiwei, while himself turned away and blended into the sandstorm.

    The sword shine was clear and pure, yet grave and dense as if from Nine Serenities it prated the ck gas and injected directly into the sandstorm.

    ¡°Ahhh!¡±

    The Terrestrial Venerable made a terrible cry, his blood spouting out, having dyed reddish the nearby sandstorm. The sword wounded his back, but since Jiang Zhiwei was hurt at the Vital Spirit, feeling dizzy, her sword was weakened by the ck gas and a secondte. He thus managed to escape, bleeding all the way back.

    As the sandstorm was still strong, Jiang Zhiwei could not follow up. She simply stopped. Having taken out a ¡°Hundred-herb Bolus¡±, she raised her head and devoured the medicine. The wound at Vital Spirit should be treated in time, otherwise, it might cause trouble in future.

    ¡°Xia Dandan was in by Samsara travelers on the side of Devil Cult. 100 Karma points each were deducted.¡±

    ¡°The Samsara traveler Shadow Kill on the side of Devil Cult was killed. 100 Karma points awarded to each.¡±

    Jiang Zhiwei had just adjusted one breath when she heard the voice of Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms.

    This puzzled her considerably. There was still no mention of the guy with the horizontal green eye at mid-brows who was killed by her. He must be above Six Apertures and surely worthy of more than 100 Karma Points.

    She looked around and saw Su Yuanying¡¯s corpse. It was rotting quickly and seemed to have died a long time ago already. After a while, there was nothing left but a white skeleton on the ground.

    ¡°Not dead yet?¡± Jiang Zhiwei was pondering, seeming to have understood where the power of his enemy came from.

    Meng Qi had prodded for quite a while and finally found two things that seemed useful.

    One was a ck dart seeming normal, but there were words on it: ¡°Die Seeing¡±; another was a mesh scintiting metallic sheen, its fment soft and thin. When furled it was merely the size of a fist. Holding the two weapons, Meng Qi felt the ck dart seemed to be maized towards the mesh.

    ¡°Perhaps this is the Heaven Trawl and Earth Mesh, a special weapon against concealed metal weapons?¡± Meng Qi was ted. He still felt terrified towards concealed weapons and poisons having seen the terrible scene just now.

    Of course, Meng Qi could resist all of this after perfecting the Golden Bell Shield.

    As to the Die Seeing Dart, Meng Qi had no idea of its use. He thought he might take it and let Jiang Zhiwei, Fu Zhenzhen, and the others judge, for a concealed weapon should be apanied by particr hand moves in order to fulfill its effect.

    At that time, the vehement sandstorm was weaker after the ¡°death¡± of Su Yuanying, and the de-like wind and sword-like sand hitting his body were not as sharp.

    Meng Qi was not afraid of this for his Golden Bell Shield was adequate, but he suddenly had an idea: would GuXiaosange after him in particr?

    This lunatic and psycho perhaps would reallye for some ludicrous reason!

    Before the sandstorm, Meng Qi would prefer waiting for Gu Xiaosang here to fall into his trap, but now he knew Jiang Zhiwei and the others might be fighting harshly and might note to help. Gu Xiaosang might be fighting against them, or on her way here.

    After a second thought, he turned to Chen Xiao and Luo You. ¡°Go and hide yourselves.¡±

    He then conducted his inner force along a particr meridian,menced Moves of Wind-god¡¯s Legs to the sandstorm, and found a por tree to hide in, his mid-brows bulging, his will projected and wrapped his body.

    The wind and sand were softening. Suddenly a delicate sigh came into Meng Qi¡¯s ears. ¡°Are you so desperate to avoid meeting me?¡±

    The voice was soft and delicate, the toneining as that of an obsessed lover, who had sought but lost. The listeners would feel deep sadness and could not bear thepulsion to soothe her.

    Yet in Meng Qi¡¯s ears, it was nothing but the soul-soliciting call of Bullhead and Horseface, the arresters from theherworld. Meng Qi was almost shocked hearing this.

    Miss, since when did we be so familiar with each other?

    He dared not move his body or raise his head, his mind focusing on camouge.

    The sand was sizzling in the wind, and the voice of mild resentment came again. ¡°Hongxiu called you a Bald Ass and vowed to torment you to death, so I did not remind them and let her be killed by you. Look, how kind I am. The one Xiao Zi likes, other people should not be touched or hurt. It must be me to have him.¡±

    During the speaking, her tone became lighter and full of joy. ¡°It must be nobody but me to torment you to death. But don¡¯t worry. I wouldn¡¯t let you fall into the Vacuum Hometown in anguish, otherwise Little Zi would me me. I would give you perfect bliss before killing you and sending you back to the Vacuum Hometown .¡±

    You lunatic! Meng Qi cursed to himself. What have I done to you?

    He was aware of the gap between their levels. She was one of the best in the Ranking List of Young Masters, so he had better keep hiding.

    Gu Xiaosang burst into a long sigh and said no more. No more noise came from the sand and wind again.

    ¡°Little monk, little monk¡­ ¡± Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s voice sounded.

    Meng Qi was ted at first, but then he was alert, for fear of the demoness¡¯ voice faking.

    ¡°Junior Brother Zhen Ding¡­ ¡± At the same time, Zhang Yuanshan¡¯s voice came from afar.

    Meng Qi finally felt relieved. It was their calling that scared away Gu Xiaosang.

    He then jumped off the por tree and went to the shabby temple. He saw Luo Shengyi, Jiang Zhiwei, Zhang Yuanshan and Qi Zhengyan. If they did note together, Gu Xiaosang would probably try to kill one or two of them. She was surelypetent and bold enough to do that.

    On the top of a small mountain in the distance.

    One of the two servant girls of Su Yuanying suddenly showed agony in her pretty face, then plumes of ck gas fumed out. Her belly quickly bulged out as a pregnant woman with a ten month fetus.

    Puff! A palm prated the belly and stuck out, then theely girl was corroded by the ck gas.

    Her flesh and blood melted and flowed wriggling towards the breach on the belly.

    The ck gas became denser, and a shadow with a slender human figure stood up. It was coughing and walking out of the gas slowly. Pale and naked, the man¡¯s skin and flesh still carried the hue of ck gas.

    The other girl watched all of this motionlessly as if the dying one was not her sister. She then showed a charming smiling face and went to fetch some clothes for her master.

    ¡°Ink Pupil dead. 50 Karma points deducted each.¡±

    Su Yuanying winced as he heard the voice of Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms, and clenched his fist fast.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t died?¡± The Terrestrial Venerable quit blending in the wind and sand upon seeing Su Yuanying on the mountaintop. He was petrified and almost fell down the mountain. He had seen him die for good in the hands of the young maid, but why should he still be alive.

    There was ck gas permeating around the wound on his back. The mashed flesh was wriggling and healing.

    His face pale, Su Yuanying said tersely, ¡°I feigned death.¡±

    After a cough, he turned to Yun Tingfeng who was mounting from behind the mountain, and said coldly, ¡°This is the urate intelligence your men had collected.¡±

    Having seen the only girl left behind Su Yuanying, Yun Tingfeng sighed, ¡°They were dead for this.¡±

    ¡°Well dead.¡± Su Yuanying said bluntly.

    Squinting his eyes, Yun Tingfeng clenched his fists behind his back.

    ¡°Want a fight? Then don¡¯t forbear. Why bother clenching your fists behind your back?¡± a melodious, soft and frolic voice came. ¡°Childe Yun, my wager is on you.¡±

 Chapter 102: Four Sealing Weapons

    <h4>Chapter 102: Four Sealing Weapons</h4>

    Yun Tingfeng turned his head suddenly, eyes scowling with anger. He softly asked Little Zi, who came slowly but gracefully, ¡°Why was the information so aberrant?¡±

    Little Zi pped her palms which were as white as jade. ¡°Ah, my responsibility was to meet my little lover and kill people. It was Hongxiu and Shadow Kill who were supposed to acquire the information. Besides, Luo Shengyi and Jiang Zhiwei were famous martial pros on Ranking List of Young Masters. Do I need to tell you how powerful they are? You deemed yourselves too high. You only arrange two people to go for Jiang Zhiwei. Is it my liability?¡±

    Yun Tingfeng¡¯s face twitched several times. Looking at Little Zi, whose white dress immacte as that of a girl who just finished a shower, he gradually subdued his anger, and tittered, ¡°How could I me you? Without you, we might have none of our enemies killed. We should be grateful to you.¡±

    After two battles two Enlightened Masters Pro were dead, easily as brushing strokes on canvas. How could he ignore this little beauty?

    One of her preys could be regarded as a novice of Enlightenment level, who was weak in close grapples, but the other one was obviously a veteran with outstanding desmanship. Even if using sneak-attacked him, he was unsure whether he could make it or not. The fact was that Little Zi was really formidable!

    ¡°Childe Yun is really erudite. Ah, wrong, I mean knowledgeable. Oh, wrong again, I mean discerning, which really makes me relieved.¡± Little Zi said like a goblin. She was clearly bantering with him.

    Su Yuanying sunk his face. With an icy tone, he said, ¡°Who are you on actually?¡±

    Since he practiced Evil Eye at Mid-brows, his sight was quite distinct. Since he saw all of her extraordinary performance, he had vaguely felt she was not as mediocre as she imed to be, and Yu Longzi might not be her real name.

    ¡°I am Little Zi. Has Childe Su been pierced at the brain? Your memory was not as good as before.¡± Little Zi giggled, ¡°Plus, one thing I have to remind Childe Su. ¡®No more than one out of ten thousand Nether Spirits may ascend to heaven.¡¯ Besides you are a Nether Spirit usurping others¡¯ souls.¡±

    The once pale face of Su Yuanying flushed. He looked at Little Zi in wonder, ¡°What¡­ What are you talking about?¡±

    How did she know? How could she know?

    ¡°So much vile Qi, evil Qi. I do not want to smell it, but it always finds the way into my nostrils. Such things I have seen too many times.¡± Little Zi said smiling.

    Yun Tingfeng gazed at Little Zi attentively, feeling her mysterious distinction. Where did she see such things so many times? Where was she from?

    The Terrestrial Venerable close by was totally confused. He wondered what was Ranking List of Young Masters and Nether Spirits. But given the failure of this siege, his power was much weaker than these strange guys. His Eminence emphasized several times in his letter that he should pay homage to them and form allies with them. So he had to forgo these inappropriate questions.

    Just then, a shrill bird chirp came from the air. A strange bird of rotten flesh and messy ck feathers fell on the shoulder of the Terrestrial Venerable.

    Dense Devil Qi surrounded the strange bird, whose foot bound with a scroll of note.

    The Terrestrial Venerable took down the note and read it. In a voice as if from an urn he said to others, ¡°Here is an order of His Eminence. He wants to meet us.¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°Ink Pupil dead. 50 Karma points awarded each.¡±

    The voice of Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms resounded in the ears of everyone. Zhang Yuanshan had already brought Fu Zhenzhen to the shabby temple. Everyone was confused and wondered why the death of Ink Pupil should be counted as their deed.

    Jiang Zhiwei paused and said eventually, ¡°I think I know the reason. Ink Pupil had died as a surrogate for the guy who had a vertical eye at mid-brows.¡±

    ¡°Surrogating death or body-usurping is not a rare stuff, but often only the strong above the Exterior level could master. The skill of the guy with mid-brow vertical eyes is really weird.¡± Luo Shengyi said gravely as he was caressing the serene face of Xia Dandan lying in front of him, ¡°What I had not expected was that they could instigate meteorological anomalies and created heavy sandstorm to yield such loss of us.¡±

    He was never one who shirked liability. For this feigned besiegement was his idea, he did not me others for the death of Xia Dandan.

    ¡°I think they also underestimated our strength. If they concentrate their force onto only one or two of us, I am afraid none of us could manage. The fault of shortsightedness ismon to everyone.¡± Zhang Yuanshan said seriously. As the thing was over, incrimination and contrition were of no use. It is important to learn from the past and never belittle your enemies again.

    Thinking of the psycho girl Gu Xiaosang, Meng Qi grinned and said, ¡°Fortunately after this battle, we had fathomed the overall potentials of our enemies, and may notmit this miscalction again. But of Gu Xiaosang, we should not only pay attention to her Ajati Finger, for nobody knew how many more supreme skills she had learned from Advent of Ajati Matriarch.¡±

    The one who really died needed no attention, but the guy who had a mid-brows vertical eye was clearly practicing along the pathway of will-attack and momentum-gaining from the outer world. The guy with thick brows and untied hair could be practicing North Underworld Super Force or Internal Force Absorption Skill, for his inner force was profound and dense, his each fist and palm strike was immensely powerful, nevertheless ording to the description of Luo Shengyi, when he was exercising Seven Wounding Strikes, Big Ghost Fist or other skills, his moves were more delicate and mutable instead of hard and straightforward.

    ¡°Yes, we must be careful. It¡¯s just we know not how the guy with a mid-brow vertical eye gains momentum from the outer world and why he could revive. Without knowing the answer we may be deceived by him again.¡± Luo Shengyi said. He deemed that he was more experienced in World of Samsara, but his Kung Fu approaches and knowledge of bizarre skills were not muchpared to some of these direct heir of famous sects. After all the entries on Exchange List were too dazzling. No one had enough time and patience to peruse thoroughly.

    Meng Qi was just a nominal heir of a famous sect, and he worked mainly on his Kung Fu and had not studied this field yet, so he also looked upon Jiang Zhiwei and Zhang Yuanshan.

    Jiang Zhiwei puckered her lips and said, ¡°I think I know what it might be. It should be a branch of Immortal Path, ¡®Evil Spirit Cultivation¡¯.¡±

    ¡°Evil Spirit Cultivation?¡± Zhang Yuanshan¡¯s expression became grim.

    Meng Qi¡¯s lips twitched in the corner. He looked to Luo Shengyi, Qi Zhengyan, and Fu Zhenzhen unconsciously and found them also with curious looks. What is Evil Spirit Cultivation?

    ¡°I¡¯ve only heard of ¡®Big Spirit Jumping¡¯¡­¡± Meng Qi mumbled.

    Jiang Zhiwei knew they were waiting for her illustration, ¡°Normally on Immortal Path, one should desert his body and forge an Immortal Flesh with Incense Force, and then perceive the principles of Heavenly Path step by step. After mastering some principles, one could infuse himself into the heaven and im the Immortal Seat. However, Incense Force is tricky. I¡¯ve never heard of anyone who escaped death with Immortal Seat.

    ¡°And besides normal Immortal Path, there is also Inborn Spirit, and also cultivated Evil Spirit emting the Inborn Spirit.

    ¡°The practitioner cultivates a small natural Evil Spirit through some arcane and brutal ways, and then he deserts his body and sacrifices it as the Incense Stove breeding the Evil Spirit. His soul turns to a Nether Spirit, dwelling in the body as a parasite. With many kinds of feeding such as life-devouring, blood-drinking, and other rituals, the Evil Spirit will grow into an Evil Avatar, and his body would possess some distinctive features, such as the mid-brows vertical eye. Afterwards, he can use these specialties and Evil Avatar tomunicate with Heaven and Earth and drive the momentum of things in the world. The stronger his Evil Avatar, the stronger his power.

    ¡°Yet Evil Avatar could easily cause counter-devour. So it must be checked by different methods, such as using more than one Incense Stoves. For his own body will be eroded after years, it needs also be reced frequently. As long as the Evil Avatar continues assimtion, the body will remain above Enlightenment level. Even so, out of one hundred Evil Spirit Cultivators, eighty would die of the counter-devour of Evil Avatar, and neen would be annihted by Heaven¡¯s Punishment as the Evil Avatar bes strong to some extent. Only very few of them could cultivate Evil Avatar until iming Immortal Seat and unified himself with the Avatar.¡±

    Meng Qi, Luo Shengyi, and others were fascinated by the narrative. There are indeed numerous unimaginable ways of practice. ¡°Three thousand Righteous Paths and eight hundred branches¡± are all endless for you to explore!

    Zhang Yuanshanplemented, ¡°Therefore even if the guy with the mid-brows vertical eye is killed and his Nether Spirit annihted, the Evil Avatar within his body will be released and rampage about, radiating intent of kill and trying to destroy everything nearby.

    ¡°Although Evil Spirit Cultivation is easily taken and improved at first as long as one could forbear pain and forgo conscience, it has too many risks thereafter. Few have seeded and the failure wreaks egregious havoc, therefore after medieval times, this approach was gradually abandoned. It is said that only Luo Denomination, Unrelenting Tower, and Changsheng Denomination among the Nine Evil Paths still possess the scripts and someone even practices it.¡± Jiang Zhiwei stroked the bronze scabbard of her Sword of the Sun-Prating Rainbow, ¡°This approach of practice is indeed typical, so the elder of my sect told us about it. Otherwise, I would not know either.¡±

    Meng Qi was ruminating, ¡°With the help of Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms, Evil Spirit Cultivation would be even easier to taken in the beginning and improved after. I reckon that he had exchanged for the seed of the Evil Spirit or even the authentic Evil Avatar.¡±

    Things in this field were too many so he did not bother to read.

    Reminded by this topic, Zhang Yuanshan suddenly patted the Winged-python Sword by his waist, ¡°Given the hint of Evil Spirit Cultivation, I kind of understand what the Secrecy-reaching and Trance-entering of this world are.¡±

    ¡°What are they?¡± Meng Qi was very interested in Secrecy-reaching which could gain momentum and blend. If he could master this, his Moves of Wind-god¡¯s Legs would be more practical, and he would be able to gain momentum from the wind and fly thousands of leagues.

    Zhang Yuanshan sighed, ¡°But they may be even wretched than Evil Spirit Cultivation, for the power of Evil Spirit Cultivation originates from within and controble by oneself.

    ¡°Secrecy-reaching of Devil Cult probably borrows the Devil Qi infiltrated into one¡¯s body. The Qi passes on the will of the Devil Lord, so it can helpmunicate with heaven and earth and drive the momentum of the universe. Different amounts of Devil Qi could yield different specialties, but Devil Qi could erode one¡¯s soul and body, and the purest Devil Qi could be only possessed by the Venerable or Cult Lord, therefore normal practitioners of Secrecy-reaching must be recognized by the leadership in order to aggrandize their strength, during which period they will be deprived of sanity and humanity and be zealous for killers and mere puppets of Devil Qi.¡±

    ¡°Such a mechanism¡­ ¡± Meng Qi was disappointed. ording to the fight against them, Zhang Yuanshan¡¯s spection was not far from the truth. ¡°No wonder the goal of the four sects is to seal the Devil Tomb. Hehe, if the Devil Qi leak out, before long they will face an army of enemies of the Secrecy-reaching level. But what about the Secrecy-reaching of the four sects?¡±

    They can¡¯t be also manipting the Devil Qi!

    ¡°Devil Cult depends on the remained Will of Devil Lord, and the sects must be leaning on the Awareness of the four Sealing Weapons.¡± Jiang Zhiwei said inly, ¡°Therefore the four weapons are at least Precious Weapons, which couldmunicate with heaven and earth.¡±

    Precious Weapons! Normally the possessions of experts of the Exterior level! Everybody became excited implicitly, except Jiang Zhiwei.

    Weapons of this level were already forged by the Immortals, worthy of thousands of Karma points. There should be no more than a hundred of such weapons even in Shaolin.

    ¡°Wind Cloud de, Tai Hua Sword, Star-picking Hand, Morningmoon Spinner¡­ Considering the performance of Heightslord Gu, Awareness of Wind Cloud de might have been truly applied.¡± Luo Shengyi recalled the night when Gu Kongshan instigated a violent gust and dissipated all the poisonous creatures.

    ¡°No wonder when Windcloud Heights marched, they piously escorted a casket. It was where Wind Cloud de was stored¡­¡± Meng Qi was disillusioned all of a sudden.

 Chapter 103: Reminder

    <h4>Chapter 103: Reminder</h4>

    Speaking of Precious Weapon worthy of thousands of points and forged by immortals, Meng Qi of course aspired for them, for he was not the real enlightened High Monk who already severed with mortal dust. What¡¯s more, after carrying out several strikes of Peace Quietude Split, he was affected by lust, loyalty, ethics, greed and dread. Splitting other¡¯s peace and quietude, you also split your own. So asionally some vile idea urred to his mind.

    This was also the reason why there were few who seeded Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship for dynasties. It was the opposite of what Buddhism taught. One had to be with mortal dust, karma, causality and other disturbances and distractions in order to temper out a refined Buddhist heart and make it shine with rity peacefully. As long as you were stuck in these hallucinations, your path to the Buddhism was ruined, unless in future you should run into a huge luck and be disillusioned.

    However, Meng Qi would never betray his teammates, as long as they had no intention to betray him. In the main task this time the four sects were their teammates, and they needed all of the four weapons to seal the Devil Tomb, which was hard to achieve and they might die if they would not work together and be attacked by Devil Cult and Samsara travellers of the other side, and perhaps the four sects if they took their weapons. Besides the Precious Weapons had to be wielded by expert of the Exterior level in order to fulfill their potentials. They would need years of time to reach the level of Gu Kongshan.

    The most important point was that the weapons were relics of the ¡°immortals¡± for sealing the Devil Tomb. Although they were not spiritual, they had their own ¡°will¡±. If they grabbed the weapon without knowing how to use it, perhaps it would trigger itself and wreak unimaginable havoc.

    Perhaps they all thought like Meng Qi, so they were all silent for a short while.

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about the Group-rivaling task.¡± After several breaths, Jiang Zhiwei asked without changing her expression.

    As a highly expected heir, she had no desire for Precious Weapons. As long as she made to Half-step Exterior Scenery, one long sword of such level was supposed to be given to her. Thus, she needed no risk for this and digressed the topic, for fear her teammates make mistakes out of greed and result the team¡¯s failure and others¡¯ obliteration.

    Zhang Yuanshan smiled, ¡°The precious treasure always draw people¡¯s mind. It¡¯s quitemon. As long as we have proper estimation of our own strength and stay honest to our good nature, the treasure will not seem so tempting.¡±

    He continued, ¡°This time our rivals have a rough knowledge of our strengths and approaches of battle, so they will change their tactics. For example, they may attempt to obliterate the foibles of us, or team up to annihte a loner. We have to be prepared.¡±

    ¡°Compared to us, the four sects are stronger. As long as we stay close to them and be careful not to be separated after we conquered Sacred Fire Mountain, our enemies will have no secrets to us. They won¡¯t have the space to circumvent us or move as swiftly.¡± Luo Shengyi said softly. This was a truly righteous strategy to defeat the enemies, for as the time arrived, even the Samsara travelers on the side of Devil Cult were much stronger, they would not have the same numbers. Besides the experts of the four sects were also great, so they would have bigger chance to win.

    Because of the death of Xia Chulin, Luo Shengyi was too impulsive and eager to take revenge, so they fell into the trap of their enemies easily.

    Having pondered over his experience of ¡°group task¡±, Meng Qi said, ¡°What if they concentrate their force on someone not one of us?¡±

    ¡°You mean?¡± Luo Shengyi looked at this seemingly flippant yet not unnoticeable monk.

    ¡°Little monk was implying that if they focus on one of the leaders of the four sects who hold the weapon, and manage to take one away, then we have to fight hard to get it back, and take the Sacred Fire Mountain in shorter time. This will be bad for us. We may even not be able toplete the main task.¡± Jiang Zhiwei was quite understanding.

    Zhang Yuanshan touched his own hands, ¡°Yes. We have put too much attention on the Group-rivaling task and the battle with other travellers. They certainly will also try an indirect route, as long as it is more effective.¡±

    Luo Shengyi frowned, ¡°Though the four sects are separated, they were not so far away from each other. We have plenty of time to rescue¡­ ¡±

    But he could not continue, for he thought of the guy who had cultivated Evil Spirit. He was more adept at gaining momentum from outer world than heightslord of Windcloud Heights. He would probably cause confusion and block them from rescuing each other, as it had happened in this battle, where they fell apart and almost were killed one by one.

    ¡°We must remind them.¡± Qi Zhengyan said. Though he was normally taciturn, this time he wanted to emphasize the importance.

    Meng Qi nodded, ¡°Let¡¯s tell this battle to heightslord, and he will inform other sects and form an alliance.¡±

    ¡°Better do it quickly. Let¡¯s head back.¡± Zhang Yuanshan took a deep breath.

    Meng Qi said smiling and pointing at the shabby temple, ¡°I have two friends there. If they brief it to Heightslord Gu, he will be more trusting.¡±

    He was referring to Chen Xiao and Luo You, who were still hiding.

    After Chen Xiao and Luo You came out, they seemed confused about the stop of the sandstorm and theing of other members of Power Band.

    Meng Qi informed them generally, and said, ¡°It¡¯s important that you guys brief to your lord. The enemy has new assistants who are strong and scary.¡±

    ¡°How could it be possible¡­ ¡± Chen Xiao was shocked by Meng Qi¡¯s description. How could this disastrous sandstorm be created by mortals? Even gaining momentum of a pre-existed sandstorm was beyond mortal¡¯s strength!

    And these guys of Power Band could repel the ¡°immortals¡±. Incredible!

    ¡°Heightslord Gu should be able to discern the anomalous sandstorm just now.¡± Meng Qi did not exin more to the two disciples. They needed only to brief what they had seen to Gu Kongshan.

    Chen Xiao and Luo You seemed innocent and incredulous. They followed them back to the host of Windcloud Heights in bewilderment.

    Luo Shengyi had carried back the corpse of Xia Dandan, not only wanting to bury her in a better ce, but also show Gu Kongshan the terror of Ajati Finger and persuade him with more sense.

    On their way, Meng Qi ndestinely showed the ck dart to Fu Zhenzhen, Jiang Zhiwei and others, and inquired what this kind of concealed weapon could do.

    ¡°This is the Die Seeing Dart. It looks normal, but if you fling it with certain skill, the dart will disintegrate and be seven poisonous spikes in mid-way, blocking all directions the enemy could have escape from. I have seen the Die Seeing being used.¡± Luo Shengyi said after scrutiny.

    Though knowledge of concealed weapons were normally imparted to the heirs of famous sects, like Jiang Zhiwei and Zhang Yuanshan, for fear that the disciples shoulde aross some strange attacks with concealed weapons, this Die Seeing Dart was not aware to be seen in the main world. And Fu Zhenzhen only knew medicine and poison and only a few concealed weapons that fit to be used by herself. Therefore only Luo Shengyi had seen it for he had more experiences in Worlds of Samsara.

    ¡°A fine stuff.¡± Meng Qi felt lucky. This dart, though not to be rivaled with Pearflower Storm Needles, was a top-ss concealed weapon. Perhaps he could make good use of it in a crucial moment in future.

    ¡­

    Having been briefed by Chen Xiao and Luo You, Gu Kongshan summoned Meng Qi and others immediately.

    He was still with his ebony hair, his back erect, showing intimidation without getting angry. He asked with a hoarse voice, ¡°You sure the Dissimted Man has a vertical eye at his mid-brows?¡±

    This was only in legendary!

    He felt the anomaly of the violent sandstorm at beginning but did not pay attention, for creating this kind of disaster with such range was beyond mortal¡¯s power. He himself could not do it unless the Wind Cloud de could be thoroughly unsealed and activated, which was virtually impossible. For generations, there were no heightslord who couldpletely unseal the de without the help of immortals.

    Now that he was told the truth, his suspection proved usible, but he still could not trust Meng Qi and otherspletely.

    ¡°Yes, that demon guy.¡± Meng Qi answered frankly, and told him in detail the experience Jiang Zhiwei had with Su Yuanying.

    Gu Kongshan frowned and squinted at Jiang Zhiwei. She had it right about the Terrestrial Venerable of Devil Cult. But she should have fought them two and even hurt him and kill the surrogate of the Dissimted Man. She was really formidable!

    He paused for a while and said, ¡°I also felt something strange about the sandstorm at first. Now I was disillusioned, though still incredulous. I don¡¯t believe a mortal could wield such power, and we don¡¯t have proof at all. However we cannot exclude such possibility especially for cases like this. Now I will write three letters and summon other sects to converge with us.¡±

    Meng Qi and others could not exin him what Evil Spirit Cultivation was, so he still did not know the mechanism how and to what extent did the Dissimted Man gain momentum from the sandstorm.

    But as a heightlord, he had the sanity to be prudent.

    ¡°Buddha Amitabha. You are quite provident, and shoud be able to persuade the other sects.¡± Meng Qi acimed him for he was not behaving ¡°insensible¡±.

    After this deed, Gu Kongshan became more respectful to Meng Qi and his teammates. He asked them to stay in the tents there and wait together the replies of the other sects.

    After three dissimted birds being sent away, Gu Kongshan started to converse with them the principles of martial arts. He wanted to acquire their backgrounds. Yet they did not betray any information, and when they spoke of something of the main world, Gu Kongshan was befuddled and even had no clue to conjecture.

    For they were not far away from other sects, the birds returned one by one within a quarter of time. Gu Kongshan took off the response and read. Then he suddenly became livid, ¡°Imbeciles! You don¡¯t trust me even at this moment!¡±

    ¡°Heightlord Gu, were they unwilling toe over?¡± Luo Shengyi asked calmly.

    Having thrown the letter away, Gu Kongshan said coldly, ¡°Aye. Those narrow-minded rats! They don¡¯t believe in the existence of Dissimted Man who drove such terrible sandstorm, and even doubt that I am trying to take the lead over them. Damn, no matter the dissimted guy is real or not, the Devil Cult must have new strong allies!¡±

    As the top martial pro of righteous path, he was used to being suspected by the other sects. But they still had such narrow vision at this time, which was really foolish!

    Even the sects of righteous path were notpatible with each other¡­ Meng Qi curled his lips, ¡°Heightslord Gu, I¡¯m afraid you have to meet them in person.¡±

    Gu Kongshan silenced, thinking and pacing around with his hands at his back.

    After a duration of burned incense stick, he made his decision. He beckoned over all the elders and disciples and bid them defend keenly. He himself went out of the tent with the casket of Wind Cloud de. He also sent Meng Qi and his teammates to the camps of Wanjian Sect, for if he was away, his camp could be vulnerable, and their identity was still suspicious.

    Meng Qi and his teammates had no objection. Not long after they went out of the camp, they saw it was dark soon. Far beyond was wavering yellow sand sprawling up to sky, inundating the camp of Star-picking Tower and its peripheral regions.

    ¡°Damn!¡± Gu Kongshan¡¯s eyes concentrated.

    Lord of Devil Cult Hu Buwei could create limited sandstorm, while the Dissimted Man with vertical mid-brows eyes could gain momentum and aggrandize it!

    This idea shed through his mind.

 Chapter 104: Split up for the Hunt

    <h4>Chapter 104: Split up for the Hunt</h4>

    The sandy wind carried by the wind rose and spread quickly. Within the immediate vicinity, all was obscured by the sandstorm. Whistling sounds overwhelmed Gu Kongshan¡¯s hearing, making it difficult for him to acutely sense his surroundings.

    He did not think too hard about the strange changes taking ce. He was about to rush into the sandstorm to rescue Star-picking Tower Tai Shang Elders.

    A slender and strong hand appeared in front of him.

    ¡°Heightslord Gu, don¡¯t be impatient. An ambush may be waiting,¡± Meng Qi said in a low voice.

    Gu Kongshan had long traveled the Jianghu and knew a lot about its tricks. He suddenly realized his recklessness. It was one thing if the Devil Cult attacked Star-picking Tower Tai Shang Elders, but consequences would be grave if their enemies attempted a diversion tactic. If the enemies were hidden in the sandstorm, any misstep from him would likely result in his death.

    Though he was the best master in the Zhengdao, he was aware that the Devil Cult Master, Hu Buwei, was just as good. If Hu Buwei ambushed him, he would likely be hurt. Besides, the Celestial, Earth, and Human Venerables were new reinforcements. He would have no chance to run away.

    Therefore, he cannot be reckless. He must move forward cautiously.

    Gu Kongshan inhaled a light intake of air and said gently, ¡°Thank you for your warning, master. We¡¯ll move forward cautiously.¡±

    If he moved forward with this group of powerful fighters, it would not be as dangerous even if they were ambushed.

    However, he did not let down his guard. What if they were spies from the Devil Cult? The minute Meng Qi and the rest prepared to rush into the sandstorm, Gu Kongshan opened the box in his hands.

    A dazzling lighting from the sword inside rose to the sky. Clouds gathered and the wind began to pick up. Where the light touched the air, the sandstorm faded.

    As an expert desman, Meng Qi naturally could not help staring at the sword. He saw that it was a sword wrapped in bright light, simple and unadorned as if it was simply made of wood. On the surface of its de was a breathtaking engraving of a pale blue pattern that reflected light. The pattern formed a dragon with five feet, resting upon cirrus clouds.

    Gu Kongshan removed his Wind Cloud de from the box and put the box behind him. He swiped the sword forward, only for a new storm to form and st away the sand to make a way.

    It was only now that Meng Qi saw the other side of the Wind Cloud de. The dim red light formed a lifelike carving of a tiger sitting atop the breeze.

    Meng Qi quietly admired the beauty of the de. He then followed the others down the sandless road and walked through the storm.

    ¡­

    Numerous tents were blown away outside the Star-picking Tower with many disciples were lost in the storm. They could see and hear nothing. There was no way to rescue any of their own people. They could only take care of themselves and moved slowly to a less sandy ce.

    The ck Devil Qi were swirling around the main tent, keeping Star-picking Tower Lord, Elders, and their disciples out.

    Among the Celestial, Earth, and Human Venerables, one moved quickly in the wind, one destroyed the situation, and the other was filled with Devil Qi. They were unafraid of pain and injuries and their flesh and blood continued to regenerate as they recovered. They kept Star-picking Tower Lord and other people for rescue out.

    Though masters from Star-picking Tower who rushed here to help won in numbers, they had trouble moving forward.

    Inside the tent, a white-haired old man was ring at a middle-aged man. Blood was trickling down from his eyes, nose, mouth, and ears. The silk-white metal gloves on his both hands were tied down by the Devil Qi, not giving him any space to use his power.

    The middle-aged man was rather tall and slender. His hands were drowning in the Devil Qi, seemingly melting in it.

    The odd blood sweat on his forehead indicated that he was not doing this with ease, but he tried to smile as he looked at the back of the white-haired old man.

    Behind the white-haired old man was Yun Tingfeng with his long hair loose and raised eyebrows. He had his hands firm on the old man¡¯s shoulders.

    The muscles of the white-haired old man were constantly spasming, twitching upwards and downwards. Something seemed to quickly fly into Yun Tingfeng¡¯s body.

    Su Yuanying was standing beside the middle-aged thin man with raised eyebrows and terrifying dark green eyes. He ced his hand over his mouth and gave a light cough. Two captured female disciples from Star-picking Tower were lying down by his feet. The white-dressed Gu Xiaosang watched it all happen with a smile, apparently unconcerned.

    The muscles of the white-haired old man shriveled after a minute of breathing. All his energy was expended and he copsed on the ground. There was bewilderment in his eyes. He said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Devil, devil¡­ ¡±

    The middle-aged thin man did not let down his guard. The dark and horrible Devil Qi was still wrapping the pair of silk-white metal gloves. He only breathed a sigh of relief when he removed the gloves from the old man.

    Yun Tingfeng¡¯s face flushed briefly before disappearing. He pped his hands in content and asked, ¡°Master, what¡¯s our next step?¡±

    The middle-aged thin man was the master of the Devil Cult, Hu Buwei.

    Hu Buwei smiled slightly. ¡°The three of you are all excellent masters with good kung-fu. Thank you for your help.¡±

    After giving a simplepliment, he said seriously, ¡°Gu Kongshan and the rest will arrive soon. Since we¡¯re not strong enough to fight them, we must withdraw immediately. Once the Devil Tomb is sealed, they¡¯ll be left powerless.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s leave in four groups in case they catch up and steal back the Star-picking Hand. We can scatter their people and strengths. Once we return the Star-picking Hand back to Sacred Fire Mountain and bury it in the Devil Tomb, we¡¯ll be fearless.¡±

    ¡°When that timees, I¡¯ll show my gratitude properly. Whether it¡¯s magical arms, refined weapon, Devil Qi, or beautiful disciples, I¡¯ll definitely fulfill all your wants.¡±

    Yun Tingfeng put his hands together and bowed. ¡°Please give your orders.¡±

    Gu Xiaosang, who carried herself as Little Zi, smiled and said, ¡°I have a n.¡±

    ¡­

    A gale surged, clearing the air. As Gu Kongshan swung his de, he finally carved a path towards Star-picking Tower. They finally saw the chaotic residence.

    ¡°Tower Lord Luo? Where¡¯s Elder Qi?¡± Gu Kongshan saw the Star-picking Tower Lord who was preparing to rush into the storm.

    Lord Luo was stunned when he heard Gu Kongshan¡¯s voice and turned back. Thrilled, he said, ¡°Heightslord Gu and Elders Qi were killed by the Devil. The Star-picking Hand was stolen.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Though they all expected this, they were nevertheless still shocked.

    Just then, the head of Wanjian Sect and the Portal-guarding Elder of Xiaoyue School arrived from a different direction, bringing several masters with them.

    ¡°Who has the Star-picking Hand? Which direction did they run?¡± Not having the time to greet them, Gu Kongshan loudly questioned Tower Lord Luo.

    The head of Wanjian Sect was a graceful middle-aged beauty and the Portal-guarding Elder of Xiaoyue School was a hunched old man with deep wrinkles. They did not interrupt and asked others about it as they listened.

    Tower Lord Luo was momentarily stunned when he heard Gu Kongshan¡¯s question. Rather confusedly, he answered, ¡°They split into four groups and went in different directions. I don¡¯t know who among them has the Star-picking Hand.¡±

    A tactic where the lines between the real and imaginary were blurred¡­ Gu Kongshan immediately understood what happened as he listened. However, it was hard to guess which one had the Star-picking Hand and they could not afford to gamble. If they were wrong, they would not have another chance. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, we¡¯ll also hunt for them separately. Which direction did Hu Buwei go? Who¡¯s he with?¡±

    Just then, the sandstorm had gradually subsided. He decided to run after the master of the Devil Cult, Hu Buwei, by himself.

    Tower Lord Luo calmed down and said quickly, ¡°Hu Buwei ran alone in that direction. The Celestial Venerable went with the Dissimted Man, the Human Venerable went with the long hair man, and the Terrestrial Venerable went with the white-dressed girl.¡±

    Without hesitation, Gu Kongshan said, ¡°You and I will chase after Hu Buwei.¡±

    He might not be able to snatch the Star-picking Hand back with him and his horse alone!

    He looked at the head of Wanjian Sect and said, ¡°Lady Huan, please catch up with the Celestial Venerable with masters of your sect. Be careful of Dissimted Man with an open eye between his eyebrows. He can directly attack your soul.¡±

    Lady Huan nodded solemnly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Tai Hua Sword can cut vital spirit and souls.¡±

    She did not say much and immediately left with two masters from her sect to chase after the Celestial Venerable and Su Yuanying. The remaining two masters returned to arrange matters of defense and offense.

    The Portal-guarding Elder of Xiaoyue School did not want to waste time and said directly, ¡°Heightslord Gu, we¡¯ll chase the Human Venerable.¡±

    Gu Kongshan nodded. ¡°Be careful of that man with loose hair. He can absorb inner force through his body.¡±

    Remembering this advice, the Portal-guarding Elder turned and left. He left behind some of his masters to give everyone there a peace of mind.

    Gu Kongshan was nning to ask Elders of Star-picking Tower to catch up with the Terrestrial Venerable. However, he did not trust the mysterious Meng Qi. If Meng Qi stayed here alone, he might cause them problems. Thus Gu Kongshan said in a low voice, ¡°I ask that you all chase after the Terrestrial Venerable with the help of two masters from Star-picking Tower.¡±

    The first reason was so the masters can spy on them. The second was for their safety. Those unfamiliar with the desert terrain could be easily thrown off the trail.

    ¡°No problem, Heightslord Gu.¡± Luo Shengyi did not take the initiative and only agreed after he exchanged nces with Zhang Yuanshan and Meng Qi.

    This was a great chance to kill Gu Xiaosang! It was rare to catch the opposing team acting on their own and dividing their strengths.

    Gu Kongshan did not dare to waste any more time. He nodded and left for Hu Buwei with Tower Lord Luo.

    After being momentarily quiet, Jiang Zhiwei said, ¡°Senior Brother Zhang, why don¡¯t you return to Windcloud Heights with Zhenzhen? She had just opened her Eye Apertures and is weak in Lightness Skill. It¡¯s hard for her to catch up. But if she¡¯s left here alone, we don¡¯t feel at ease.¡±

    In this critical situation of needing to hunt down their enemies, she did not say any unnecessary words and did not show any concern for Fu Zhenzhen¡¯s ego.

    When Meng Qi heard what she said, he felt fortunate that he had epted her advice and practiced his Lightness Skill and also exchanged for Eight Divine Steps and Moves of Wind-god¡¯s Legs. Otherwise, it would be him that was left behind.

    Zhang Yuanshan was always someone who knew how to bnce the needs of the group versus his own. He thought for a while and said, ¡°If you encounter any problem, fire the signal.¡±

    Jiang Zhiwei was about to descend the mountain and experience the world, thus she carried the special signals of Sword Washing Pavilion with her.

    Fu Zhenzhen paled, but she could understand their reasons and did not protest. She gave Meng Qi, Qi Zhengyan, and Jiang Zhiwei a candle.

    Then, Meng Qi and the others ran in the direction of Gu Xiaosang and the Terrestrial Venerable under the guidance of Elders of Star-picking Tower.

    Along the road, Luo Shengyi and Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s recognizing ability shocked Meng Qi and Qi Zhengyan. So their gap was not limited to only martial skills. The ability of Elders of Star-picking Tower to navigate the desert also left Meng Qi deep in thought. If he had this ability earlier, he would not be afraid of An Guoxie catching him.

    Perhaps the Terrestrial Venerable and Gu Xiaosang left in a hurry. Though the road was evidently cleaned, traces of their presence could be easily found. So they did not lose track of the two. At dawn, the sunset covered the historical remains with heavy sands.

    The historical ruins were scattered over dozens of square kilometers,prising different architectures specific to the desert. But they had long decayed. Buried under the sun, only their faint outlines could be seen. In the center of the historical remains was a dpidated temple, sitting unchanged for hundreds of years.

    The dark red sunset spilled on the relics, creating a burning-like scene. The scene was splendid, bleak, and boundless.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why did theye here?¡± This question popped up in all their minds.

 Chapter 105: The Devil Lord Statue

    <h4>Chapter 105: The Devil Lord Statue</h4>

    ¡°Be careful of the traps,¡± Luo Shengyi said.

    Though the situation made him worried and precarious, he had to chase after them. They would not be able to seal the Devil Tomb without Star-picking Hand. That would result in the failure of their main task. Even if he could kill the Samsara travelers from the opposing camp to make up for Karma points, he would still have to catch up to Gu Xiaosang.

    His reminder was out of expected concern, so the thought urred even to the inexperienced Meng Qi. His exposed skin glowed in a golden light, making him look like a brass statue. He firmly led the way. Surrounded by red clouds, Qi Zhengyan followed after him closely on full alert.

    nking them, the two Elders of Star-picking Tower observed the spots where it would be easy toy traps. Jiang Zhiwei and Luo Shengyi stood further away from each other, extending their search radius. After all, the relics covered a wide area and their enemies may be hidden in the buildings in the distance.

    Their move began to slow, but there was no other way around it. If they blindly chased after Gu Xiaosang, they might fall into the Devil Cult¡¯s traps.

    When they reached the field of historical ruins, tracks left by Gu Xiaosang and the Terrestrial Venerable were very limited. Without the fine grasp of the desert terrain of the two Elders of Star-picking Tower and their vast Jianghu experience, Meng Qi would have probably lost her. At that moment, they barely managed to follow their trail. Walking and stopping, they finally found themselves in front of the dpidated temple at the center of the ruins.

    ¡°Is this the Devil Lord¡¯s temple?¡± Meng Qi found this dpidated temple very simr to the one he took shelter in during the sandstorm. He would even say they were exactly the same in shape and characteristics. The only difference was the size. This temple was five times the size of the shabby temple earlier.

    Elder Chen examined the temple carefully and nodded. ¡°It¡¯s indeed the temple for holding sacrificial ceremonies to the Devil Lord. From its size and such scale of relics, it looks to be one of the main temples from back in the day. But the Devil Cult had declined after immortals granted Magical Arms to seal the Devil Tomb. Now only one temple remains atop Sacred Fire Mountain.¡±

    ¡°Could they borrow the power of the Devil Tomb from this temple?¡± Meng Qi mayck Jianghu experience but his knowledge was vast. They had to take precautions against this possibility.

    Elder Chen thought for a while and could not answer with certainty. ¡°Perhaps. We should on full alert either way.¡±

    Meng Qi adopted his posture after a routine search, looking like a Luohan brass statue. He was the first to enter the temple with his Sun Evil-Sealing de. But this time, Jiang Zhiwei stood by his side with her sword raised, ready to protect him.

    For some reason, the temple was inexplicably clean. There was no dust or sand inside, making a sharp contrast with the ruins buried in the yellow sand outside. It was a quite strange and amazing sight.

    Inside the temple, a statue sat squarely in front. Unlike the one in that shabby temple, this statue was well preserved. Meng Qi was able to see Devil Lord¡¯s handsome appearance.

    The statue was painted ck and had three heads and six arms. Between the three heads, one wore a fierce expression, another looked loathsome, and the final one looking cold. The onlymon point was the dark mark between their eyebrows, looking evil and filthy. Between the arms, one carried a sword, one a de, one a seal, one a vast, and one a helm.

    The most prominent was the one in front of him, withrge palms almost twice the size of others. Its sword-like fingernails were almost three inches long. The back of the hands was carved with a dark pattern, carrying a dizzying kind of enchantment, evil, and bloodiness. It gave off a feeling of unimaginable hatred that despised the just heaven, the tolerant earth, the happy people, the objects that don¡¯t belong to oneself, the causes and effects, the cruel fate, and the upleted killings.

    Such an unseemly, ordinary statue actually gave people such a strong feeling. It did not seem to be a product of mortals!

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard the Founder Lord of the Devil Cult is a carving expert. Today I see that he¡¯s truly worthy of his reputation,¡± said Elder Chen.

    Luo Shengyi suddenly took a step back and shook his head slightly. His actions rmed Meng Qi and he vigntly raised his Buddhist Commandment de, thinking their enemies were here to ambush them.

    ¡°It¡¯s not the enemies,¡± Luo Shengyi said immediately, massaging his temples. ¡°I¡¯m just too focused on the patterns carved on that palm. I want to discern them but it costs me too much will and I became dizzy.¡±

    Meng Qi thought to himself that Luo Shengyi simply wanted to memorize those unusual patterns¡­ Even if it was just a mortal carving by Cult Lord of the Devil Cult and contained not one in ten thousand of the real devil ws¡¯ essence, it still carried some mysterious oddness to it.

    When he tried to recall those patterns, he was surprised to find he could not. What was more was he would experience emotional turbulence when he examined them more closely. Hatred and the desire to kill swelled in him and he nearly lost control of himself.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not waste our time here. When we return, we can send someone here to make a copy of the pattern,¡± Jiang Zhiwei reminded them.

    Her words woke them from the spell of the Devil Lord statue. They began looking for tracks of Gu Xiaosang and the Terrestrial Venerable in the hall.

    Meng Qi and Jiang Zhiwei remained still at the center so they could help others if unexpected attacks happened.

    ¡°I thought the legend of Devil Lord was familiar when I heard about it earlier, but now that I saw this statue, I know why I got that feeling.¡± Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s crisp voice like that of a songbird suddenly reached Meng Qi¡¯s ears.

    It was her Secret Voice-sending.

    Meng Qi had acquired Dharma ess to the Secret voice-sending as per her lessons. He asked in the same manner, ¡°Why?¡±

    Jiang Zhiwei said, ¡°There¡¯s a simr legend in our world. It¡¯s one of the best big powers of The Myths Period.¡±

    ¡°Are they the same?¡± Meng Qi asked in surprise.

    ¡°Simr. Here, the legend speaks of Devil Lord getting killed by immortals when he tried to enter the Ninefold Sky and his maimed body fell on the ground. But in our world, the story goes that Devil Lord led evil demons of Nine Serenities and creatures of Demon World to attack Celestial Court. His attack caused great disasters and he was finally killed by Heaven Sovereign with Heaven Path Seal. The Evil World was also destroyed. Since then, Nine Serenities had remained hidden in the world.¡±

    ¡°They do sound quite simr¡­ ¡± Meng Qi was somewhat frightened to hear the two legends at the same time. Were they not too simr? The Ninefold Sky, immortals, Celestial Court, and Heaven Sovereign. They were not too different from one another. He asked, ¡°Where¡¯s the maimed body of Devil Lord in our world?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. After the fall of Celestial Courtter, there were no clear records remaining. Perhaps Xuan Tian Sect would know something,¡± Jiang Zhiwei replied after some consideration.

    The reason Xuan Tian Sect imed itself to be the inheritor of Heaven Sovereign was due to the fact that their founding ancestors found the ruins of Celestial Court under the ground of Jade Emperor Mountain thousands of years ago. They also found the de of Timeshadow and some parts of the Imperial Scripts of Heaven at the same time.

    Meng Qi thought the two Devil Lords might turn out to be the same person. But Devil Lord of this world seemed not as strong.

    ¡°Since he could attack Celestial Court, Devil Lord¡¯s strength must be truly frightening. What stage had he reached?¡± Meng Qi asked, doubtful.

    Jiang Zhiwei thought for a while before replying, ¡°Rumors had it that Devil Lord opened up the Evil World out of the void, showing his strength. Butter, the Ninefold Sky disappeared, Celestial Court fell, and Heaven Sovereign died. Apparently, it was effected from battling Devil Lord.¡±

    She did not know how many stages Dharmakaya was divided into, nor if there were stages higher than Dharmakaya. She could describe based on the rumors she had heard.

    ¡°Who killed Heaven Sovereign and caused the fall of Celestial Court?¡± Meng Qi could not help asking as it was the second time he had heard about this. It was not something that could be done by just any powerful person.

    Jiang Zhiwei shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s an ancient secret and we can only learn about it through the records. One day, thedder to Heaven suddenly broke and Celestial Court fell from the sky. The ground was covered by clouds and dust for nine whole days. Since then, the so-called Ninefold Sky had disappeared forever.¡±

    Meng Qi took a small breath. He restrained the questions he had and turned his attention back to Devil Lord. ¡°Zhiwei, why do you think of the legend of our world when you look at this Devil Lord statue?¡±

    Were there any unique characteristics?

    ¡°Because of that.¡± Jiang Zhiwei pointed at the most outstanding palm of Devil Lord¡¯s statue. ¡°In our world, the legend was that Devil Lord was an ordinary member of Nine Serenities devils. Later he gained the w of the Demon Emperor by ident and soared to the sky with one star, bing the destructive demon. That palm very much resembled the w of the Demon Emperor.¡±

    Meng Qi had once seen the w of the Demon Emperor in the Exchange List of Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms. It was one of the top ten Peerless Godly Weapons, worth hundreds of thousands of Karma points. It was a relic of Demon Emperor of Nine Serenities.

    Based on the description provided by Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms, Heavenly Primogenitor severely injured Demon Emperor in the antediluvian period and he ran back to Nine Serenities, lying down seven curses before his death. He cursed everything. Later, his body disappeared and only one w was left of him. Anyone who owned the w would have Demon Emperor¡¯s soul and aplished insurmountable Heavenly Knowing.

    But the owner would be affected by the seven curses, gradually changing his temper. He would make the destruction of everything in the world as his responsibility. Thus, w of the Demon Emperor, the evilest one, was the cheapest exchangeable item among the top ten Peerless Godly Weapons.

    Meng Qi looked at that weird and evil palm again, once again feeling the overwhelming hatred and desire to destroy the world.

    His stare this time was more focused and he soon felt pain between his eyebrows. He felt sleepy and dizzy, forcing him to turn his sight away from it.

    ¡°What happened to the w?¡± Meng Qi asked after collecting himself.

    After some thought, Jiang Zhiwei said, ¡°Heavenly Sovereign killed Devil Lord and the w became lost. Later, someone would find it and start the legend of Evil Emperor. But at the end of The Myths period, it was said that Evil Emperor also died aftering to the end of his lifespan. After that, the w appeared several times in medieval times and resulted in great disasters and deaths of millions each time it showed up. This was until itsst owner died with his enemy 20,000 years ago. The w had disappeared without a trace since.¡±

    ¡°Would it havended in the hands of Dominator of Samsara in Six Realmster?¡± Meng Qi wiped his sweat, remembering the w was not indicated as being lost in the Exchange List of Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms.

    Jiang Zhiwei seriously said, ¡°There¡¯s a possibility.¡±

    Meng Qi was about to ask in detail when Elder Chen yelled loudly, ¡°I found a secret passage! They left through it!¡±

    They put away their thoughts and walked to the back of the statue. A carved te was pushed away and a deep secret passage came to their sight.

    Do they give chase or not?

    They would naturally worry if there were any traps inside the secret passage. But due to all other reasons, they decided to continue their hunt. They left Elder Li to stay in the temple and guard the entrance. If anything happened, he could use his Secrecy-reaching skill to inform Elder Chen in the secret passage to prevent their enemies from entrapping them.

    Walking down the stairs, they found it was deep and dark inside. Each of them carried a match in one hand and tightly held onto their own weapons with the other. Luo Shengyi and Elder Chen carefully followed after them, examining for any mechanisms or concealed weapons on both sides of the secret passage.

    Except for a te picturing the invincible might of Devil Lord, they found nothing along the passage, not even a speck of dust.

    After walking for a while, they found the passage widening into an underground hall.

    Opposite them was a strange stone door carved with strange patterns. It was colorful, splendid, and full of evil.

    There was a pile of huge stones, blocking the door.

    A bear-like stalwart man sat cross-legged in front of the stone pile. He was a scrawny man wearing a peacefully happy expression.

    ¡°The Terrestrial Venerable¡­ ¡± Elder Chen said.

    ¡°Ajati Finger¡­ ¡± Meng Qi and the rest blurted out.

    Gu Xiaosang had actually killed the Terrestrial Venerable!

 Chapter 106: Destined to be

    <h4>Chapter 106: Destined to be</h4>

    Seeing the smiling and relieved face of the Terrestrial Venerable, Meng Qi and the others felt a chill down their backs.

    What was Gu Xiaosang thinking? Why did she want to kill the Terrestrial Venerable?

    Had she deliberately left a trail so that they wouldn¡¯t get lost along the way?

    The demoness had a split personality, in that it was hard to figure her out. She¡¯d even let her teammate suffer a painful death. Thinking about it sent a chill down the spine!

    Meng Qi and the others backed off subconsciously. They guarded the entrance of the hall downstairs, but they weren¡¯t really afraid because they had strength in numbers. Unless Gu Xiaosang had reached the level of the Half-step Exterior Scenery, she could not kill them by herself. And the other two with her were still being chased, so they couldn¡¯t be here right now!

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. You¡¯re giving me the impression that I¡¯m ugly to the point of being frightening.¡± Gu Xiaosang¡¯s tender voice reverberated in the hall, for Meng Qi and the others to hear.

    She was sitting on arge stone with a hand on her beautiful face, smiling. She was wearing a snow-white dress and her white boots were dangling in the air.

    ¡°Let¡¯s move!¡± Luo Shengyi instructed in a low voice. ¡°We can¡¯t give that demoness any chance to dy. No matter what her n is, as long as we keep a grip on her, we will get a chance to break her, unless she wants to lose her life.¡±

    Meng Qi and Jiang Zhiwei had the same idea as Luo Shengyi, which was to solve things by force. Using des and swords to battle it out.

    It was as if Gu Xiaosang was weight-less and drifted with the wind. She avoided the attack andnded in front of the stone door and saidughingly, ¡°Do you not hear the noise and activities inside?¡±

    Tok tok tok, tok tok tok. As she said those words, something struck against the stone door.

    Seeing this, Meng Qi was even more afraid of wasting time. He decided to pick up the ck and waved the Red Sun Evil de, which had instilled within it the elements of the secr world, towards Gu Xiaosang.

    Jiang Zhiwei wielded her sword too. The sh of her sword was unyielding with a sense to kill, like the invitation of Yama.

    Luo Shengyi attacked with his fist. There was nothing fancy, no changes or transformations, just a powerful strike.

    Qi Zhengyan drew his rose-gold sword. Large stones shattered to pieces and shot at Gu Xiaosang.

    But just at this instant, the stone door burst open and a gust of Devil Qi spread, overwhelming Meng Qi and the others.

    A dark gold glow suddenly appeared on Meng Qi¡¯s skin and his mid-brow started pulsating, but the Devil Whelm had overwhelmed them. They saw nothing but darkness.

    At the top of the Sacred Fire Mountain, there was a burning pile of stones that was spitting Devil mes. A constant stream of Devil Qi was being emitted, polluting everything in the vicinity, making the top of the mountain seem evil and bloody.

    This was the Devil Tomb. The burning Devil me was how the Sacred Fire Mountain had gotten its name.

    There was a grand temple in front of the Devil Tomb with many Devil Cult disciplesing in and out. They had just worshiped the Devil Lord, everything seemed orderly and peaceful.

    Suddenly, the Devil Tomb burst open and a gust of Devil Qi rose into the sky, covering the area. The disciples soon turned into mummies.

    ¡°The Devil Tomb¡­ Devil Tomb has been openedpletely!¡± An elder who was not at the top of the mountain cried in shock.

    It was said that the Devil Tomb would openpletely only when a destined man with great energy approached. He was to impart the Devil¡¯s way and make the Devil Whelm influence the world again.

    All the Devil Cult¡¯s elders and disciples watched nkly. They couldn¡¯t believe that the ancient legends hade true!

    Puzzled, Gu Kongshan, who had been busy chasing Hu Buwei, lifted his head and saw the dark smoke which covered the sky.

    The sense of evil and bloodiness could be sensed even from a long distance.

    CLANK!

    The Wind Cloud de in Gu Kongshan¡¯s hand started making noises, and the wind was getting stronger. The true dragon and white tiger imbibed on the body of his de started toe alive, making even Gu Kongshan tremble.

    CLANK!

    The Wind Cloud de suddenly flew from Gu Kongshan¡¯s hand like a shooting star, heading towards the Sacred Fire Mountain.

    In the meantime, Madam Huan¡¯s Tai Hua Sword, and the Portal-guarding Elder¡¯s Morningmoon Spinner all shed and made deterrence, then shot to the clouds and flew towards the Sacred Fire Mountain.

    The stars on the silver-white metal gloves all shed and glistened. It made the Human Venerable tremble and was too lofty and immemorial to suppress.

    CLANK!

    The Star-picking Hand loosened itself and headed for the Sacred Fire Mountain too, like a back-flowing waterfall.

    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Yun Tingfeng asked as he watched everything in shock.

    The Human Venerable had an odd expression on his face, whether it was joy or concern was unclear. ¡°The destined one is here, and the Devil Tomb ispletely open. The four sealed Magical Arms have reacted ordingly by breaking the seal and in turn, gaining full power. They all went to repress the Devil Tomb.¡±

    The four sealed weapons had neither soul nor intellect, but they did have their maker¡¯s will imbibed within. Hence, once the energy was aligned, they would break the seal on their own ord and repress the Devil Tomb.

    Of course, they could only repress it. If it were to be sealed again, there needed to be someone at the helm.

    ¡°The destined man¡­ ¡± Yun Tingfeng squinted his eyes and watched. Where is the destined one if no one has yet entered the Sacred Fire Mountain?

    Could it be her? He suddenly thought of the mysterious and weird Little Zi.

    What was she nning? ¡°We must return immediately to the Sacred Fire Mountain!¡± Yun Tingfeng said heavily.

    Even if we can¡¯t have everything, we should grab a piece or two of the Devil Tomb!

    The Celestial Venerable and Su Yuanying both stared at the four rays of light gliding across the sky nkly. They felt dumbfounded.

    Momentster, the muscles on Su Yuanying¡¯s face started twitching. He said in a critical tone,

    ¡°What did she do?¡±

    He¡¯d had negative feelings towards Little Zi for a long time. After seeing all this, he med everything on her.

    ¡°Let¡¯s return to the Sacred Fire Mountain,¡± The Celestial Venerable suggested without hesitation.

    Su Yuanying agreed, ¡°OK!¡±

    If they could get a piece of the Devil Lord¡¯s energy, then their ¡°Evil Avatar¡± would grow exponentially.

    Windcloud Heights and the other four sects were moving slowly. When they saw the Mythsing true in front of them, they were all lost and frightened.

    ¡°Some unforeseen things have urred on the Sacred Fire Mountain. I¡¯m a little worried about Junior Brother Zhen Ding and the others,¡± Zhang Yuanshan said worriedly to Fu Zhenzhen.

    Fu Zhenzhen bit her lip and replied, ¡°But we don¡¯t know where they went.¡±

    ¡°Yes, but we should still attack the Sacred Fire Mountain.¡± The only thing Zhang Yuanshan could do was suppress his useless concerns, and get on with their n.

    Meng Qi suddenly awoke. He drew his Buddhist Commandment de and stood in defensive stance.

    ¡°Where am I?¡± He looked at his surroundings in shock and realized that he was in the middle of nowhere. But the sand around him was neither gray nor yellow, it was ck.

    There was no sun in the sky either, only a maroon colored moon.

    PSST, PSST, PSST! The dark gold glow appeared on his skin again, it was clear and transparent, melting the dark air that entered his body.

    ¡°The Devil Qi was entering the body¡­ ¡± Meng Qi roughly guessed what was going on. Even with the protection of the Golden Bell Shield, he¡¯d felt desperation, blood-thirsty, cruel, and had almost lost his character.

    This is worse than the countercharge from using the Peace Quietude Split! Meng Qi muttered, and forcefully activated the energy of the Golden Bell Shield.

    PSST, PSST, PSST! The Devil Qi kept trying to enter his body, Meng Qi felt like he was practicing the Golden Bell Shield in the stupa again. The difference was that in the stupa he could stop when he couldn¡¯t hold on any longer, but here, if he stopped then the Devil Qi would invade his body and kill him!

    And if he couldn¡¯t return to the World of Samsara in time, he would be a zombie.

    Under the circumstances, Meng Qi had roughly figured out that he had been sucked into the depth of the Devil Tomb. He had no idea what to do next, but he knew that he couldn¡¯t wait here. He had to find a way out.

    So, he activated the Transformation Strategy. His mid-brow began pulsating and his will projected outwards. He relied on his extraordinary sixth sense to find a way forward.

    The pors were erected in a thousand different poses. Under the clear contrast of the bloody moon and ck sand, they seemed like blood-thirsty monsters, making him feel depressed and dested.

    As he walked, Meng Qi suddenly felt a sense of familiarity.

    ¡°Impossible, I have nevere here before, and there¡¯s no way that I could havee in my past life either¡­ ¡± Meng Qi was full of doubt and uncertainty, but he couldn¡¯t dwell on these questions because he had to focus on the Golden Bell Shield to prevent the Devil Qi from entering his body and affecting his mind, in addition to worrying about possible sneak-attacks.

    He tied the white tape to his legs, and carefully moved forward in his monk shoes. When he stepped on the soft but sticky sand, he felt an indescribable sense of disgust and nausea.

    Suddenly Meng Qi¡¯s heart jumped, he stabbed backwards with his Buddhist Commandment de and just happened to slice the body of an evil spirit who had jumped out from the mud.

    He looked like a human but with blood-red eyes and ck horns sticking out. His mouth was wide-open, showing his white teeth and the saliva dripping from his mouth. He gave people an unusual sense of peril with his hands and fingers glistening like water.

    When the de cut his body, it was like chopping rotten wood, bringing down a pile of ck and twisted meat.

    The Red Sun Evil de exuded maroon colored rays like dusk. The evil spirit screamed in pain, worse than when he was cut.

    When Meng Qi saw this, he exhibited his desmanship. Every move had its abstruse charm and the transformations were exquisite. The evil spirit had no chance of defense.

    He kept screaming out in pain and eventually fell to the ground, quickly turning into a pile of bones.

    ¡°Was this an evil spirit or an infected human?¡± Meng Qi frowned and wondered to himself.

    Though he had easily killed the evil spirit, it was all thanks to the power of the Red Sun Evil de. Otherwise he would probably have had to focus and utilize all his skills and desmanship to win because he was adept in ying dirty and sneak attacking. He was like an opponent who had reached enlightenment.

    Of course, Meng Qi was not afraid of being hit a few times because he had the protection of the Golden Bell Shield.

    ¡°I hope there won¡¯t be too many of such evil spirits¡­ or stronger ones¡­ ¡± Meng Qi repeated Amitabha a few times and kept moving. Perhaps Buddha would answer his prayers and shield him. He only encountered a few single evil spirits the rest of his way.

    Maybe the evil spirits didn¡¯t like being in a pack without a leader¡­ Meng Qi thought hopefully, but he was suddenly dumbfounded.

    It was not because of evil spirits, but an abandoned temple. It was the same as the one he had taken shelter in when he¡¯d waited out the sandstorm with Chen Xiao and Luo You!

    ¡°No wonder everything seems so familiar! This is a replica of the outer realm, albeit the evil version¡­ ¡± Shock and uncertainty suddenly rose in Meng Qi¡¯s heart as he carefully approached the abandoned temple.

    He stopped dead in front of the doorstep of the temple, feeling a chill down his spine. In the middle of the temple sat a girl dressed in white. Her exquisite beauty and elegance was beyond words.

    ¡°Gu Xiaosang¡­ ¡± The name pretty much jumped out of his mouth.

    Gu Xiaosang was crying with her head down. When she heard the voice, she lifted her head, and asked with both shock and surprise, ¡°Master, is that you?¡±

    Um, did you forget to take your pills sweetheart¡­ All kinds of weird thoughts popped into Meng Qi¡¯s head.

 Chapter 107: Gu Xiaosangâ€™s Intentions

    <h4>Chapter 107: Gu Xiaosang¡¯s Intentions</h4>

    No matter what thoughts he had, Meng Qi did not ease his vignce. He drew his Red Sun Evil de, ready to use ¡°Peace Quietude Split¡±, whilst activating the Golden Bell Shield and got into stance for the move ¡°Arresting Wind and Capturing Shadow¡±. He was ready to bolt after making a strike.

    ¡°Little Zi?¡± He asked half-doubtedly.

    The beautiful girl in white nodded with tears in her eyes and answered, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me, that evil scoundrel Xiaosang miscalcted and her vital spirit was hurt by the Death Qi, so she had to let me go.¡±

    She seemed to have lost a bit of her vibrancy and spirit from thest time he saw her. She had that same familiar disposition as the Little Zi he knew, but her features were more mature. Unlike the Little Zi he first met where she was still just a pretty little girl, she now exuded elegance and grace.

    After Meng Qi observed more closely, he realized that not only did she change the way she carried herself, but she didn¡¯t have any trace of cultivating her inner force. It was as though she was amon girl who had never learned martial arts, this was a change that was difficult to believe. It was even harder toprehend than the script ¡°Advent of Ajati Matriarch¡±, no wonder Jiang Zhiwei and Zhang Yuanshan had wrongly judged her.

    ¡°Um, you¡¯re wrong. Why would Gu Xiaosang draw us into the Devil Tomb?¡± Honestly speaking, Meng Qi had the thought of killing her, but on the other hand, unlike Gu Xiaosang, Little Zi was kind and unlearned in Kung Fu. She was weak in the body and strong at heart, just like an innocent girl. Though he was unafraid to kill, he had drawn the line at killing the innocent.

    But then again, being sucked into the Devil Tomb was all Gu Xiaosang¡¯s doing. I still need to find Jiang Zhiwei and Qi Zhengyan and to get out of the Devil Tomb. If I killed her, I¡¯d be trapped in oblivion.

    Hence, Meng Qi slowly approached Little Zi and asked kindly.

    It was like Little Zi was in a haze, she watched Meng Qi approach without blinking, then, sheughed bitterly, ¡°Master, I know you¡¯re trying to secretly control me. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t retaliate, I know better than anyone how evil Xiao Sang is, no one is unafraid of her, besides¡­ besides, I¡¯m also concerned that once she wakes, it¡¯ll be detrimental to you.¡±

    When she got to thest part of that sentence, her face turned red and she lowered her head.

    Excuse me, youngdy, we¡¯re not exactly close, so let¡¯s not act like we¡¯re old pals¡­ Meng Qi was now sure that Xiao Zi and Xiao Sang were ¡°close¡±, albeit one kind and one evil, but both suffered from ¡°paranoia¡±. But the first half of Gu Xiaosang¡¯s words did make Meng Qi¡¯s old face blush, he did want to secretly control her.

    After Xiao Zi saw through him, Meng Qi did not get too close, for the fear ofnding in a trap. He moved with extreme caution. He waved the fingers of his right hand and sealed Xiao Zi¡¯s major acupoints to prevent her from cultivating her inner force.

    Indeed, Little Zi did not make any retaliation. She just looked at her knees shyly, and let an uneasy Meng Qi ¡°strengthen¡± the seal on her acupoints.

    Meng Qi couldn¡¯t help it either because the sealing acupoints Dharma ess of the Golden Bell shield was not exactly top shelf, so he had to do it the dumb way.

    ¡°Okay, done.¡± Meng Qi did not seal off Little Zi¡¯s ability to move, he backed off a few steps and asked softly, ¡°Little Zi, you¡¯re a good girl, could you tell me why Gu Xiangsang wanted to draw us into the Devil Tomb?¡±

    He had lingering fear towards Gu Xiaosang, which was why he was tightly gripping the Red Sun Evil de and retreated to a safer distance.

    When it came to praising a girl, Meng Qi was different to most people. Where they¡¯d feel embarrassed or ufortable praising a female, he was a natural. Right now, his intentions were to coax Gu Xiaosang¡¯s secret out of Little Zi¡¯s mouth.

    It didn¡¯t matter if they were two spirits in one body or she had a split personality, she would still know Gu Xiaosang¡¯s thoughts right? After all, they both knew each other¡¯s existence.

    After beingplimented by Meng Qi, Little Zi¡¯s face flushed, then she answered softly, Because she used the ¡°White Lotus Deducing¡± skill and worked out that one of the five of you is the destined one and had the ability topletely open the Devil Tomb.¡±

    ¡°Who?¡± Meng Qi asked in shock.

    Gu Xiaosang had even begun to learn the supreme arts like and Divination, and Deduction, how scary.

    Little Zi shook her head, ¡°Even the ancient big powers could not say that they mastered the art of deduction, she only began learning the ¡®White Lotus Deducing¡¯, so she couldn¡¯t have known which one of you was the destined one, so she took a punt and drew all of you here. If it didn¡¯t work out, she¡¯d find a chance to escape and try and capture the other two.¡±

    She ¡°had knew no martial arts¡±, but because of her affliation with Gu Xiaosang, she knew quite a lot.

    ¡°No wonder she killed Xia Dandan and her siblings without hesitation and misguided others on purpose, saying that she didn¡¯t want our side to lose any strength. She almost had us too, only she could y something to the extreme¡­ ¡± Meng Qi muttered, only 10 % of the things thate out of Gu Xiaosang¡¯s mouth are believable.

    Having heard Meng Qi mumble subconsciously, Little Zi¡¯s face blushed again, she then stuttered, ¡°Maybe¡­ maybe¡­ perhaps¡­ she didn¡¯t like to you this time, she¡­ she is just this selfish¡­ this evil¡­ ¡±

    Meng Qi¡¯s face turned red in embarrassment as well. Then he changed the topic, ¡°But how did she know we¡¯de after her? Did she deduce that too?¡±

    ¡°Because you had the most concerns about her, so if given the choice, you¡¯d definitelye after her¡­ ¡± Little Zi had revealed all of Gu Xiaosang¡¯s deductions and analysis, ¡°Even if you had been broken up or misjudged and started going after someone else, she would still have a chance when you approach the Sacred Fire Mountain. But then it would present an opportunity for the two scumbags Yun Tingfeng and Su Yuanying to interfere.¡±

    Meng Qi nodded inprehension, then added, ¡°Then how did she find this relic site? And why does she want enter the Devil Tomb?¡±

    Haha, it¡¯s so good to have a ¡°spy¡± ¡°close¡± to the enemy, much better than interrogating Gu Xiaosang.

    ¡°She activated a chain task in our world, thest time during Samsara, she found some clues. Which is why she paid a hefty price to be a part of the Group-rivaling task this time. She wanted to enter the Devil Tomb and take an object.¡± Little Zi hadpletely ¡°sold out¡± Gu Xiaosang, ¡°I told her the location of the site.¡±

    Upon hearing the exnation, Meng Qi was in awe. Chain task? Her world? Gu Xiaoshang is damn lucky! He then asked, ¡°What is a chain task? And what kind of object does she want to take?

    He couldn¡¯t help being curious about these things.

    ¡°Do you know of the Devil Lord? Not the Devil Lord of this world, but of our world.¡± Little Zi continued being thepetent ¡°spy¡±.

    Meng Qi had suddenly seen the light. So all this does have something to do with the Devil Lord. He answered, ¡°I do know of him, please continue Little Zi.¡±

    ¡°After he was killed by the Heaven Sovereign with the move Heaven Path Seal, his maimed body was nowhere to be found. The Devil Tomb here should have been contaminated by a part of his maimed body. He would never forget his defeat, which is why he wants to contaminate all with the Devil Qi, making sure the Devil Qi would prate everyone nearby and that they felt as he did.¡± Little Zi¡¯s words became more fluent, and her descriptions were more precise.

    ¡°No wonder many know the legends of the Devil Lord¡­ ¡± Meng Qi suddenly understood.

    Little Zi peeked at Meng Qi, then immediately lowered her head and added, ¡°When the Devil Lord had fallen from heaven, he swallowed the gate of the Celestial Court. The stele outside had belonged to heaven, it was the Boundary Marker of the Celestial Court, and that¡¯s the exact thing Gu Xiaosang was after.¡±

    ¡°What did she want with a boundary marker?¡± Meng Qi had thought she was after some Wordless Heaven Book or something.

    Little Zi¡¯s voice was barely audible, as if she was afraid that the Devil Lord might hear her, ¡°It could open the Ruins of Immortal Realm.¡± She answered.

    ¡°Ruins of Immortal Realm?¡± Meng Qi repeated with a heavy heart.

    Little Zi lightly nodded, ¡°Yes, themon folk refer to it as the Immortal Realm, masters of Kung Fu like yourself call it the Ninth Heaven. The chain task that Xiaosang activated was to find the lost Ninth Heaven and enter the ruins.¡±

    ¡°Did Gu Xiaosang find the Ninth Heaven?¡± Meng Qi asked, he felt that the World of Samsara was bing weird. It was very simr to The Myths of the ancient world, even the long lost Ninth Heaven had popped up¡­

    ¡°No, she just knows the legend, but if she wants to enter the ruins, she has to use an object from the Celestial Court of the same period as a ¡®key¡¯.¡± Little Zi answered while shaking head, ¡°As for the whereabouts of the Ninth Heaven, or whether it exists at all, she had no clue.¡±

    If she could enter the ruins of the Ninth Heaven, she might know that truth behind how the Celestial Court was destroyed overnight in the ancient era¡­ thoughts started flying in Meng Qi¡¯s head, then he muttered the question, ¡°Then where could I, a poor monk, find mypatriots, and how do we leave the Devil Tomb?¡±

    ¡°The Devil Tomb is a reflection of the outside world, not only is it vast, but you had been split up when you first entered, therefore finding each other is extremely difficult. But if you get to where the Devil Lord¡¯s maimed body is ced and reach the top, then you¡¯d be able to sense the whole Devil Tomb.¡± Little Zi was extremely familiar with the Devil Tomb, ¡°As for leaving the Devil Tomb, you still need to go to the same ce, if however, it has been sealed off, then we¡¯d have to rely of the help of the Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms.¡±

    ¡°Yes, if the destined one had the Devil Lord¡¯s impartation, then the Devil Lord¡¯s will wouldpletely disappear, by which time the Devil Tomb would no longer exist. It¡¯s another way of getting out.¡±

    Meng Qi thought for a bit, he had no better solutions, so he had to trust her words for the time being and continue to test her along the way.

    ¡°Where is the location of the Devil Lord¡¯s maimed body?¡± Meng Qi asked in a weak voice, feeling heavy-hearted.

    Little Zi suddenly burst out inughter, which made Meng Qi confused. Since when did delicate Little Zi be moody like all other girls¡­

    ¡°Master, I¡¯m afraid if I tell you, you¡¯d kill me to get rid of a ¡®gue¡¯, so let me take you there.¡± Little Zi answered, stillughing, ¡°Plus only I could find the safe track once we enter the peak that was transformed by the maimed body of the evil lord.¡±

    So she¡¯s not stupid after all, she knows to protect herself... Meng Qi silently praised, he didn¡¯t want to hurt her anyway, so he agreed and said, ¡°Well, let¡¯s be on our way, and you could tell me more about the Devil Tomb.¡±

    Little Zi agreed and obediently stood up, they stepped out the temple and she kept a safe distance with Meng Qi.

    As they moved north, they met stronger evil spirits, by the end, apart from a few go-to moves, Meng Qi had to use everything had to kill the evil spirits. Lucky they didn¡¯t move in numbers.

    Little Zi was actually quite calm, it was as if she knew that Meng Qi would protect her, so she wasn¡¯t scared at all.

    ¡°We¡¯re here.¡± Just when Meng Qi had finished off an evil spirit, he suddenly heard Little Zi¡¯s jubnt voice.

    Meng Qi looked in the direction to which she was pointing and saw a dark peak standing majestically, it exhibited a hint of maroon. Then a huge bolt of violet thunder erupted, covering the whole of the mountain, it had turned the mountain into a sea of thunderbolts.

 Chapter 108: Into the Moutain

    <h4>Chapter 108: Into the Moutain</h4>

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter with that thunder?¡± Meng Qi has a feeling of being shocked.

    Little Zi raised her beautiful slender eyebrows, thought for a second and said, ¡°It is said that when the Devil Lord was killed by the Heaven Path Seal, the Nine Heavens¡¯ God Thunderspear ran through his body. And this must be the remaining spirit and will of the Nine Heavens¡¯ God Thunderspear. Never can we think that it has been pinning up the maimed body of the Devil Lord for hundreds of thousands of years.¡±

    ¡°Hundreds of thousands of years¡­ His spirit and will can remain forever¡­¡± Meng Qi thought it was certainly an eye-opener for him. ¡°The road of martial arts seems unlimited.¡±

    He took a light breath in, adjusted his direction and whispered, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    The most terrible thing in the Devil Tomb was not the evil spirit, but the Devil Qi¡¯s infection everywhere. The running of his Golden Bell Shield needed more and more energy, so it seemed that he was guarding the refinement his feelings of evil, bloodiness, ughter, emotionality, despair and other emotions.

    This made Meng Qi veryborious, which couldpare with the distracted fighting at the cultivation at the ¡°front gate¡± of the Fire Swan and Frigid Tortoise. If he hadn¡¯t reached the Enlightenment, maybe he couldn¡¯t have held on for a long time. Instead, the Devil Qi must have invaded his body, destroying his nature.

    So without further ado, the sooner he left here, the better.

    As it was said, in the mountain areas, the distance which seems very short needed your horse to run to death to cover. So Meng Qi with Little Zi walked for two full hours to the mountain peak which was formed by the maimed body of the Devil Lord. But somehow, the closer to the mountain peak, the fewer the evil spirits were. It seemed that they were all afraid of this ce, and that they didn¡¯t dare to get close to it.

    Arriving at the foot of the moutain, Meng Qi felt more shocked, because this dark mountain peak stood tall and magnificent towering into the sky, and seemed to be supporting the heaven and earth.

    Its rocky peaks scattered without a living weed. Sometimes the dark blood dropped from the peaks and they were always covered with ck mist.

    The huge thunder through the heaven and earth was shining brightly with a brilliant purple and the masculine fierce, which looked like a spear, pinning up the mountain peak.

    Thunder and snake-like lightning jumped here and there, hit the dark mist and split each evil spirit, making the entire mountain wrapped by thunder and lightning.

    Both of them had unspeakable violence, and even if they were not particrly against Meng Qi, he still felt scared and tense. As for ordinary people here, they must be frightened to wet their pants in terror.

    Of course, Little Zi, who seemed ordinary, didn¡¯t suffer any impact, but gently frowned and slightly trembled and hid behind Meng Qi.

    ¡°Which way to go?¡± Meng Qi resisted the oppression brought by the violence, pointing to the foot of the mountain and saying to Little Zi.

    They could see another three mountain paths in the distance, which were all mixed with the ck gas and lightning.

    Little Zi said in a crisp voice, ¡°Here it is. I didn¡¯t know the reason before, but now I understand that the spirit of the Nine Heavens¡¯ God Thunderspear killed almost all the evil spirits on this path and opened up a channel, which is rtively safer. We should only be careful of a few horrible guys, and anyhow we can pass it.¡±

    She deliberately mentioned it to show her role, in case that the lenient Master Zhen Ding was blinded for a moment andmitted the crime of breaking the precepts.

    Crackling, the purple electric light was running helter-skelter to attack the ck gas and iste it outside, naturally forming a path that actually could not be called a path.

    For the ordinary people, they must have difficult in climbing the mountain, but Meng Qi, who was adept at Lightness Skill, brought Little Zi with him and walked through the lightning as easily as on the t ground.

    The greatest and most unbending punch hit the evil spirits over with their bones cracking and bloody flesh flying around.

    After he took his fist back and looked at the fallen dead four-armed evil spirit, Luo Shengyi started his inner force with his clothes swelling up to cut off the Devil Qi outside.

    He was wearing a very serious look on his face because his inner force was partly taken away and it was a big burden to use all his strength every minute.

    In order to relieve his trouble, he took out a bottle of elixir and swallowed the pills. Then, he drew out a yellow piece of the talisman to paste it on his body.

    The talisman burnt itself, bringing him some fresh odor to help him resist the Devil Qi¡¯s infection and making him have a rest. As a top martial artist who had experienced a lot of Samsara tasks, he once met the evil spirits too, so he prepared some items with him. Though they couldn¡¯t help him to fight with the evil spirits, they did relieve a lot of pressure from him.

    ¡°Where on earth is this?¡± He whispered with a very serious look on his face, thinking of the secret passage in the bottom of the Devil Lord¡¯s main temple and that there was only one ce in this area having heavy Devil Qi. Atst, it urred to him to know where they were.

    The present question was where to go and how to get out of this dangerous ce in this vast area.

    He looked up at the sky and the blood moon, and suddenly saw the four streamers of light falling from the sky. They looked quite different: One with white clouds winding and the wind whistling, one like a little bit of stars which was bright and clean, one having the sword light dazzling straightly into his mind, and another owning thunder and lightning which was full of fairy atmosphere.

    Boom, they fell down in the distance, making the earth violently trembling and constantly fluctuating.

    Luo Shengyi didn¡¯t know where to go. At this moment, he sped up his pace without any hesitation and rushed towards the ce where the four streamers of lightnded.

    A glittering light shed like theher gloom suddenly came out, which captured people¡¯s imaginations and their hearts. There seemed to be subtle changes between the heaven and earth.

    The sword light dissipated, and the long sword was nailed to the mid-brows by several inches, destroying all its vitality.

    Pop, the huge evil spirit, who was dressed in ck armor with a ck mighty sword, fell backward. He was full of awful stink with his eyes in the mid-brows.

    Just a breath time, the evil spirit copsedpletely. Whether his body or his armor as well as his mighty sword all turned into ck gas which returned to the mountain peak.

    Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s right hand was a little trembling, but still could hold the sword firmly. Her face was pale and she was constantly out of breath. This evil spirit almost achieved the Half-step Exterior Scenery, who was the most powerful enemy she had ever met in the mountain. Having found the Yama Inviting invalid, she had to quickly use the Sword of Anatta to defeat him immediately so as not to be dragged.

    She took out her Hundred-herb Bolus and took it, hoping to quickly restore her energy and then climb on the top of the peak to look for Meng Qi and others.

    There were a lot of purple snakelike thunders snarling all around, making the Devil Qi far thinner. Otherwise, Jiang Zhiwei was likely to be invaded by the Devil Qi given her present condition.

    Even if so, her skin was polluted by the little plumes of the ck gas, which were the remains minced by the breaking-out swordwill. But now Jiang Zhiwei had no strength to deal with it.

    After a little restoration, Jiang Zhiwei took the Sword of the Sun-Prating Rainbow with her which was a little corroded by the dirty Devil Qi , jumped to the steep slope, and switched to the back path, where it was not far from the peak.

    At this very moment, the four streams of light pierced the sky, radiating with the purple thunders and fell on the four corners of the mountain.

    Jiang Zhiwei looked around and found they were the Wind Cloud de, Tai Hua Sword and another two Precious Weapons. They were shining in their all splendor with legal principles interwoven together. They heavily quelled the ck gas and supported each other with the purple thunders.

    She bit her lower lip, with an expression somewhere between joy and pain. If the four Precious Weapons sealed the Devil Tomb, she and others could be considered as the returning after the main task and didn¡¯t dare to be obliterated. But if the four Precious Weapons wanted to seal the Devil Tomb, there would be a great fight waiting for them. So she¡¯d better to recover quickly. How about the little monk and others now?

    There was a dark redke smelling terrible with bubbles rolling, making the evil spirits nearby fear to get close to it.

    Qi Zhengyan was all over red like the sunlight, half floating in theke and resuming out of breath.

    After he killed a lot of evil spirits, the closer he went to the peak, the more powerful evil spirits he met, so he even had the idea of leaving, but after being wrapped around by the evil spirit, he didn¡¯t manage to escape even if he wanted to. In order to be alive, he tried his best and came here atst. He had thought that he would be killed soon, but after he was beaten into thiske, the evil spirits unexpectedly couldn¡¯t get close.

    ¡°Is there anything strange in this bloodke?¡± Qi Zhengyan saw the evil spirits not dare toe close, or leave. So after recovering a little, he sank to the bottom of theke to see whatever made the evil spirits fear.

    As he sank down, the waves of the blood water came into his ears and nose. Qi Zhengyan had opened the Eye Aperture, so he could see the things in the bottom of theke, but after he looked up and down at theke bottom, he found nothing there¡ªno stones, no water nts except for the ck ground.

    ¡°It is strange¡­ ¡± After he could not find nothing there, he had toe to the surface and slowly moved close to the side of less evil spirits in search of an escape.

    To his surprise, those several evil spirits were slowly stepping back and then escaping fast as he got close to them.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Is it possible that my blood-water-soaked body could scare away the evil spirits?¡± He was so surprised that he carefully came out of the water and got close to an evil spirit to make it sure.

    The evil spirit suddenly trembled and fled in panic.

    After a few attempts, Qi Zhengyan finally made sure of his conjecture, putting on a rare smile on his serious face. ¡°Thiske is really a treasure.¡±

    He found a bottle of the Huanhua Swords Sect medicine, directly threw away the pills, filled the bottle with theke water for standby application, and then rush toward the peak.

    Suddenly, he saw the four streams of light run over and fall in the vicinity, with their odor spreading out and suppressing the mountain peak.

    He thought for a moment, and eventually chose to go to the peak.

    Sure enough, the path chosen by Little Zi was secure, because Meng Qi did not encounter any evil spirits all the way. But they were about to approach the peak when Little Zi suddenly stopped.

    ¡°Be careful, Master! There should be a very terrible evil spirit ahead.¡± After they had walked all the way together, Little Zi and Meng Qi got more familiar, so she didn¡¯t use a nondescript address like a grandmaster to him any more.

    ¡°How terrible is it then?¡± Meng Qi cautiously asked.

    Little Zi shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. But it is said to be the most terrible evil spirit on this peak and it has nearly reached the Exterior ording to the mentioned clues.¡±

    Meng Qi frowned. ¡°How can we deal with it?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The evil spirit is powerful, but because it is affected by the ce where the Devil Lord was wounded, its senses are blunt, and it only could rely on its sensor to find the enemy. So if we are careful enough, we can pass it.¡± Little Zi¡¯s words made Meng Qi quietly feel relieved. He thought: ¡°With my Transformation Strategy which is a Refined Weapon against the induction, we can make it if we are cautious.¡±

    So he swelled up his mid-brows, let out his spirits to wrap himself and Little Zi and took her to cautiously move ahead.

    Walking to a rock wall, Meng Qi saw an evil spirit standing in front of him, which looked like a human being. But its both eyes were blood red, full of cruelty. Under his feet was Elders Chen with his chest and abdomen torn, his internal organs lost, his head broken and his brain emptied.

    Even if far apart, Meng Qi could also feel the terrible Devil Whelm, who was more powerful than any enemy he encountered. Of course, the Crying Elder was an exception.

    He waited patiently for the chance that the evil spirit looked elsewhere.

    Just at the moment, the situation was turbulent, and the swords shed in length and breadth. The four streamers of light dropped from the sky, provoking a strong vibration.

    That terrible evil spirit leaped a few times and fell to the edge of the cliff, shouting at the Tai Hua Sword.

    Now or never, Meng Qi did not think much about the four Precious Weapons flying here. Instead, he wrapped his will and cautiously took Little Zi to cover this mountain pass.

    Walking another more distance, Meng Qi saw a stone gate that cut off the peak and the path below

    Over the stone door rolled the Devil Qi, which drew a variety of evil seal characters, making people¡¯s scalp numbing and leaving them out of control.

    ¡°The peak is behind the door, and as long as we can control our inner emotions, we will open the stone door.¡± Little Zi whispered.

 Chapter 109: Behind the Door

    <h4>Chapter 109: Behind the Door</h4>

    The Wind Cloud de, the Tai Hua Sword, the Star-picking Hand and the Morningmoon Spinner were respectively inserted on the four corners of the dark mountain¡¯s periphery. Wind and clouds surged, sword spirit rose up to the sky, stars were shaken from the sky, and thunderstorms happened off and on. Interwoven with the remaining spirit of the Nine Heavens¡¯ God Thunderspear, they created a Heaven Trawl and Earth Mesh which imprably covered the peak.

    Waves of light glowed, and sword spiritspeted with each other. When the ¡°Heaven Trawl and Earth Mesh¡± shrank, Devil Qi boiled on the dark peak. It transformed into a straight puff of smoke, soaring to the sky. It swallowed thunder, twined sword spirits, chased stars and emitted waves of Devil Qi.

    Countless evil spirits flew from the mountain. They fearlessly pounced on the Four Precious Weapons, but all died. Their corpses smashed to the ground one by one. But it didn¡¯t matter because they transformed to Devil Qi again.

    Although the Precious Weapons fully disyed their power, due to theck of a host, they lost spirituality. Gradually, under the besiege of the huge army of evil spirits, the shrinking Heaven Trawl and Earth Mesh expanded bit by bit.

    Seeing this, Meng Qi knew that he had no way out but had to climb to the summit and find the Devil Lord¡¯s spirit. Only in this way could he possibly destroy the evil spirits and Devil Tomb to save himself. He knew clearly that Gu Kongshan and the others were far away and would not be able to reach him in time. Inside the mountain, he would have no chance to enve the Four Precious Weapons. Even if he was able to retreat from the mountain, it would take time for him and the weapons to work together properly. It couldn¡¯t be aplished in such a short time.

    With no options behind him and the way ahead unpredictable, Meng Qi took a deep breath. He turned to check whether Little Zi¡¯s acupoints were still sealed, and then firmly walked toward the Evil Door.

    The stone door in front of him and Little Zi beside him were both dangerous. Nobody knew when she would be Gu Xiaosang again.

    Devil Qi surged, characters and patterns were extremely evil and strange. Just the sight of them made Meng Qi feel that his soul was contaminated.

    He held the Red Sun Evil de tightly in his right hand, and fully disyed the Golden Bell Shield. Like a real Luohan, he firmly put out his left hand and pressed slightly on the stone door.

    The stone door opened very slowly without anything unusual. A splendid and magnificent pce appeared. Meng Qi took Little Zi into the pce and saw a figure sitting high on the throne.

    It was a disciple in an emperor¡¯s robe. His Ruling Sky Crown tassels hung down in front of his face.

    ¡°Finally, you¡¯vee. Would you like to ept my legacy and rule the Nine Heavens and Ten Earths?¡± the Devil Lord asked in a deep and grand voice. His voice had a lure which made him hard to refuse.

    It¡¯s only an impartation and I won¡¯t die from it. I should control my heart and first solve the problem of the Devil Tomb. Meng Qi thought for a while and then said, ¡°I¡¯d like to.¡±

    ¡°You are worth teaching.¡± The Devil Lord said with a kind of happiness. The tassels of his crown flew up and Meng Qi saw an evil but pale face. It was no different from that of an ordinary person.

    His eyes suddenly turned nk, and then everything was in chaos. It was hard to describe.

    The chaos began to disappear, the sun shone, yin and yang separated, then rotated. Suddenly two dim lights shone directly into Meng Qi¡¯s eyes.

    Countless mysterious principles circled in Meng Qi¡¯s brain. He felt that his power kept rising steadily. He quickly opened Nine Apertures, opened the Hidden Latch, connected heaven and earth, integrated his internal and external world, and condensed Dharmakaya.

    Meng Qi could not help yelling. His voice shook the Nine Heavens.

    Suddenly, inexpressible rippled waves surged outward with the peak as its core. They dispersed clouds, shattered sword lights, destroyed stars and blew away thunderstorms.

    Evil spiritsnded one by one all over the mountain. Their blood-eyes stared at the peak and tears like blood ran down their faces. Then, they all knelt down and said,

    ¡°Your Majesty, wee back! In the Nine Heavens and Ten Earths, no one will disobey you!¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, wee back! In the Nine Heavens and Ten Earths, no one will disobey you!¡± Cheers came to Meng Qi¡¯s ears. The formerly insurmountable evil spirits knelt down before him. He was so gratified and proud!

    CLANK!

    The regal evil authority caused the Wind Cloud de, the Tai Hua Sword, the Star-picking Hand and the Morningmoon Spinner to whimper together. They shrank and transformed to their original state. And then they flew to Meng Qi¡¯s feet and respectively knelt down.

    The remaining spirits of Nine Heavens¡¯ God Thunderspear automatically dispersed and only one unreconciled spirit remained. But it had no alternative, other than to turn silent.

    Meng Qi leaned back andughed. He was so proud and satisfied. The inheritance of the Devil Lord was really extraordinary!

    ¡°Master¡­ ¡± Little Zi dizzily looked at Meng Qi. She unconsciously put her hands together and said, ¡°You should know my feelings about you. I don¡¯t beg for the afterlife. I just want to share wounds and woe with you in this life.¡±

    She was beautiful, pure and dreamy. The firm expression of her feelings now gave her infinite charm.

    Since Meng Qi had acquired the impartation of the Devil Lord, he wasn¡¯t afraid of Gu Xiaosang anymore. He looked appreciatively at beautiful Little Zi. He was inevitably moved. He was a little hesitant to ask, ¡°But will Xiaosang like that?¡±

    It was major trouble to have two spirits in one body. He didn¡¯t want to force anyone.

    Little Zi looked down and shyly answered, ¡°Xiaosang likes a man who is stronger than her. My husband, you are very suitable.¡±

    Oh my god, isn¡¯t it too fast to call me husband? Meng Qi was shocked.

    Little Zi raised her head. Her smile had be innocent. She asked, ¡°Master, it¡¯s quite unexpected that you could directly condense the demon¡¯s body. But I¡¯m afraid that you cannot turn back to Buddhism. What about throwing away your concerns and exploiting Dao together? Since I like you and I don¡¯t have a lover, we can give it a try.¡±

    Her soft, white, slim and beautiful index finger against her pink lips had an inexpressible charm.

    ¡°It, it is not a good idea¡­ ¡± Meng Qi swallowed his saliva.

    ¡°Why?¡± Gu Xiaosang asked with a smile. Approaching him step by step, she said, ¡°Don¡¯t you like taking initiative? Or would you like to be under my control? I can try.¡±

    She slightly pushed Meng Qi down to the throne and then stepped back. She unfastened her headband. Then, like a waterfall, her long hair fell down over her face and mouth.

    Her slim fingers moved from her chest to waist. Then she slowly pulled her girdle. Her gestures were so beautiful and charming.

    Meng Qi was hot and moved his fingers. But then, they heard shouting, ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    He looked over. It was Jiang Zhiwei who had entered the hall with her sword. She looked at them sadly.

    ¡°I, I, not what you think.¡± Meng Qi blurted out.

    Then, his mouth convulsed, ¡°channel¡± was kind of wrong. I should not have such conversation.

    Dimly, he had a vision. He was stupefied to see Jiang Zhiwei take off her light yellow clothes and show her white underclothes and beautiful figure.

    Something was wrong, something was wrong¡­

    Everything was so real. He couldn¡¯t get rid of it. Gu Xiaosang and Jiang Zhiwei were all around him. It was so unreal even in his dream. But Meng Qi felt it wasn¡¯t what he really wanted.

    Suddenly, a monk appeared in front of him. He couldn¡¯t see him clearly, he only knew that he looked bitter.

    His body shrank to a child. He was adorable and cute, loved by his parents. When he grew up, he was respectful and filial to his parents. His parents prioritized him over everything. When his parents ended their long lifespan, he sighed, ¡°So that¡¯s what it is.¡±

    A beautiful woman appeared beside him. They slept together and got married. They loved each other and raised their children together. They were very happy. After several decades, his wife died. He sat in the mourning hall and suddenly sighed, ¡°So that¡¯s what it is.¡±

    He was a yboy and hooked up with girls everywhere. He indulged himself. One day, he left. He shook his head and sighed, ¡°So that¡¯s what it is.¡±

    Born in a royal family, he was adored by everybody. When he grew up, he got his power and imperial seal. He alone, decided a person¡¯s death. He killed numerous people when he was angry. He promoted others when he was happy. Ten yearster, he left the pce and only said, ¡°So that¡¯s what it is.¡±

    He overran war fields, destroyed viges and annihted countries. He viewed lives as nothing important. He enjoyed the excitement of killing. When he was old, he looked at The Old Buddha with the Altar Lamp with an unusual smile, ¡°So that¡¯s what it is.¡±

    Such scenes shed before him like a dusk drum and a morning clock, which then woke him up.

    ¡°So that¡¯s what it is. It is the Mortal Dust Fall.¡± Meng Qi muttered, ignoring Gu Xiaosang and Jiang Zhiwei beside him.

    ¡°Peace Quietude Split¡± referred to the shameful, regretful, unforgettable and fearful things in everyone¡¯s heart. Only they could disturb the stillness of peace. They belonged to greed, anger and craziness, love, goodbye and departure, resentment, grudges and meetings. While ¡°Mortal Dust Fall¡± referred to the things one wanted, desires and wants. They were not ¡°avable¡±.

    Strength, the desire for power, beauty, love. They had all been shown just now. Meng Qi closed his eyes and let his de spirit surge to boil. He waved his de!

    The world of Mortal Dust, a beautiful territory, a beautiful woman¡¯s love, parents¡¯ weighty love and blessings, and great power with money. Who hadn¡¯t had such longings?

    Stained with something of the mortal world, the de broke up everything in front of him and they disappeared like an illusion.

    Meng Qi was refined by the de spirit,bined with waves of Devil Qi and his previous emotions.

    I want all these. But among all things and all lures, I should just choose what I really want!

    The dark golden glow became lighter. Hearing a crackling sound, Meng Qi opened his eyes. After his long hard cultivation and a half day¡¯s ¡°forging¡± of Devil Qi, Meng Qi had aplished the rudimentary stage of the fifth level of Golden Bell Shield. Of course, it would still need painstaking practice to consummate the stage.

    The stone door with surging Devil Qi came to Meng Qi¡¯s sight again. He was peaceful, safe and happy without any illusion.

    He was content that he¡¯d reached the fifth level and understood ¡°Mortal Dust Fall¡±.

    The stone door opened slowly and the spacious summit appeared. Little Zi cheered, ¡°Master, I knew you could control your emotions.¡±

    Meng Qi turned around and looked at her. He said in a whisper, ¡°Just go inside.¡±

    After he stepped over the stone door, Meng Qi felt an unexinable deterrence. It was a shock from his heart, making people respect it.

    He bore this deterrence and walked forward. After maybe ten steps, a light suddenly appeared in front him. He saw a huge purple sh of thunder light leading directly to the summit. It was brilliant, like Thunderbolt Pythons flying to the sky. The purple color was so wonderful that it made it seem like a fairnd.

    Just as Meng Qi was about to ask Little Zi, his sight froze because he saw a figure slowly turn around in the middle of the purple thunder light.

    He wore loose clothes with wide sleeves. He was pale but free and at leisure. He looked very tired. There was a dark evil line in his mid-brow. It was so evil, bloody, filthy and unspeakable that Meng Qi didn¡¯t dare to look at it directly. It was almost the same as that of the Devil Lord¡¯s statue, but more mysterious and powerful.

    There was a stone tablet with dragon-like and phoenix-like characters under his feet.

    ¡°A residual soul of the Devil Lord?¡± Little Zi was so scared she stepped backwards. Meng Qi could not help taking one step back, either.

    They had thought that there only remained the will of the Devil Lord, but they hadn¡¯t thought that there would be such residuals here!

    Time had passed, and the things had flown away. How could part of his soul have survived?

    Even just a small remnant of his soul could easily kill them if Little Zi changed to Gu Xiaosang.

    The Devil Lord had an air of enduring great vicissitudes. He looked like he¡¯d been covered by dust for years. He looked at Meng Qi, emotionless with his deep eyes, as if looking through him at someone else.

    He sighed, and said coldly,

    ¡°You arete.¡±

    Then, his figure gradually became dim and finally disappeared.

 Chapter 110: The Fall of Devil Tomb

    <h4>Chapter 110: The Fall of Devil Tomb</h4>

    ¡°You arete.¡±

    Devil Lord¡¯s shadow had been waiting for a long time with an indestructible will, but said only these irrelevant words. It was really confusing and made Meng Qi surprised.

    It seemed that no matter who broke in, he would have said these obsessed words anyway and then disappeared.

    Who does he say these words to? Himself? The man he had been waiting for but failed to meet? Or someone that sat in front of him a long time ago?

    If someone had taken his impartation before, why did his will still remain and wait just to say that?

    If he said these words to others a long time ago, why did these words remain?

    A lot of confusion came to Meng Qi¡¯s mind. He did not know how to exin it.

    Devil Lord disappeared slowly and the ck mountain shook heavily. The mountain wall broke and stones fell. It seemed to be a horrible earthquake.

    The earth was covered with ck stones and burst out a bombing sound, rising up and down and making a lot of cracks. The dark-red blood moon in the distance was dragging a long ming tail.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    The blood moon fell on the ground. The explosion was even more violent and the air was filled with soot.

    The evil spirit screamed and his body was disappearing inevitably. Its ck bloody flesh was falling apart and white bones were withering.

    The Devil Tomb seemed to be totally broken and it looked like the apocalypse. Suddenly, Meng Qi remembered himself and forgot his questions.

    Suddenly, he remembered something. He swung the Red Sun Evil de and pushed toward Little Zi. The de had the wonder of Peace Quietude Split and a faint scent. The de left a wonderful trace in the air.

    She untied her acupoint at some time and had Kung Fu again. She moved in a slight way like a swallow and suddenly attacked Meng Qi.

    The sword fell. The palms turned. The people withdrew.

    ¡°Little Zi¡± looked at Meng Qi with a smile. She said without regret, ¡°When did you know that I am not Little Zi?¡±

    Meng Qi prepared the gambit of Peace Quietude Split. He was calm and without fear or anger. He just said calmly, ¡°I always defend against you carefully and I always regard you as Gu Xiaosang.¡±

    Whether she is Little Zi or not, I must keep essential defense. What¡¯s more, the Devil Tomb has begun to fall. As long as I won¡¯t be killed in a minute, I will have a chance to survive¡ªI wouldn¡¯t open the door ande in if it did not provide a chance to survive.

    However, is my acupoint sealing skill too poor? Does Gu Xiaosang have other supreme arts? I don¡¯t believe that she could release the acupoint silently.

    Gu Xiaosangughed, ¡°You¡¯ve got the trueness of ¡®Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship¡¯. Thanks for your help. Otherwise, I would need to take the risk to open the door by myself. You¡¯ve given me such a huge gift. I will leave you a whole body.¡±

    Meng Qi stopped as he felt the atmosphere changing. Everything fell toward Gu Xiaosang and he fell, too. The stele with the dragon and phoenix words was held by an unseen hand and flew at Gu Xiaosang.

    Meng Qi was not greedy and he did not want the Boundary Marker of the Celestial Court. He focused on defeating Gu Xiaosang now. He had Pearflower Storm Needles and the Die Seeing Dart. His Golden Bell Shield entered the fifth level. His Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship owned the second movement ¡°Mortal Dust Fall¡±. However, he was weaker than she was. Maybe the gap was like that between him and enlightened An Guoxie.

    He did not need to defeat her. He just needed to hold on for a moment. As long as the Devil Tomb fell, his main task would be done and he could return to the World of Samsara.

    However, his defense could notst long when he was faced with such a powerful enemy. Only fighting with a brave heart could he change his defending situation and make the enemy afraid to earn himself more time.

    Meng Qi was quite clear about it. He did not hesitate. He held a metal ck drum in his left hand, shining brightly and mirthlessly.

    ¡°Pearflower Storm Needles!¡±

    Meng Qi moved it toward Gu Xiaosang and pressed the button. Suddenly, the silver needles rushed into the air like pouring rain and hit Gu Xiaosang.

    At the same time, he swung the Red Sun Evil de with his right hand. All the suffering in the world, such as greed, separation, hate, fear, and so on, ran in front of his eyes.

    After he got the meaning of ¡°Mortal Dust Fall¡±, Meng Qi used ¡°Peace Quietude Split¡± better. He swung the sword. It seemed that the clean Buddhist temple became the boundless sea. It was so hard to release. It was so unwilling to release.

    The Pearflower Storm Needles and the ¡°Peace Quietude Split¡± were the strongest skills of Meng Qi. Facing this strong attacking, there was still a light smile on Gu Xiaosang¡¯s face. She pped her hands and the Qi Area fell again. The Qi Area spun in front of her and made a horrible whirlpool covering the silver needles.

    Then the whirlpool broke and lost its airflow. The breaking whirlpool made the Pearflower Storm Needles fly in different directions.

    Gu Xiaosang pped her hands. Then, the streamer in her white dress waved and made her like a fair. The environment was as beautiful as a drawing and merciful music came down.

    ¡°The world of mortals is like a prison; all living beings are in suffering. The wheel of reincarnation never ends; suffering is endless. Have mercy on my people; the gods are dawning on us. Ajati Matriarch, Vacuum Hometown!¡±

    ¡°Ajati Matriarch, Vacuum Hometown!¡±

    She took back her hands and pointed out her fingers. The whirlpool fell in front of Meng Qi again and had great suction. It seemed that Meng Qi had sent the Buddhist Commandment de to her on his own.

    The light disappeared and the sword fell. Meng Qi withdrew and felt that his blood and body were uncontrolled. ¡°Thanks to the strong ¡®Peace Quietude Split¡¯! Otherwise, I would have be a mummy!¡±

    ¡°You drive me to use two strong skills. Now, I don¡¯t want to kill you.¡± The Pearflower Storm Needles harmed Gu Xiaosang very much. She was recovering when Meng Qi stopped attacking. At the same time, she held the Boundary Marker of the Celestial Court. She used a strange skill and the stele quickly became smaller. Soon, the stele was as small as a palm and was put into her pocket.

    Devil Lord¡¯s shadow had almost disappeared. The Nine Heavens God Thunderspear swelled and shrank. It seemed to have lost its aim.

    The mountains shook heavily and seemed as if they would copse at any moment. The darknd was deeply cut by a rift valley.

    ¡°However, Little Zi likes you, doesn¡¯t she?¡± Meng Qi prepared again. Gu Xiaosang looked at Meng Qi andughed, ¡°Let¡¯s see you try ¡®Myriad Threads and Webs¡¯.¡±

    Then, the wind blew suddenly and the airflow danced. Meng Qi¡¯s mid-brows swelled. He felt many unseen lines wandering around his mid-brows and running toward him from many directions.

    ¡°It must be her weapon.¡± Meng Qi suddenly understood and he calmed himself down. He wanted to use ¡°Mortal Dust Fall¡±, which he had just newly learned, to catch her unaware.

    He did not use the Body-renouncing Sutra before and he now nned to use ¡°Mortal Dust Fall¡±!

    Under this situation, as long as I can stop Gu Xiaosang¡¯s attack, I will have the chance to hold on until the Devil Tomb breaks.

    Devil Lord disappeared totally. The purple light was frozen in the air. The mind disappeared slowly and the energy was gone. Gu Xiaosang moved forward and used the gathering lines to cut Meng Qi.

    When Meng Qi was using ¡°Sacrifice Form¡±, he saw the purple light and heard the booming noise. He was totally shocked.

    Thest energy of ¡°Nine Heavens God Thunderspear¡± had been changed into a huge purple streak of lightning and was rushing at Meng Qi!

    Gu Xiaosang was shocked and she did not dare to move forward. She slid and moved back as if she was dancing on ice.

    No matter how much energy remains of the Nine Heavens God Thunderspear, it is always the authority symbol of ancient Thor. It has its own mystery. I should never fight against it with my power.

    Meng Qi was stopped by thest energy of the Nine Heavens God Thunderspear. His soul and body were paralyzed from the thunder. He could not move and had to watch as the lightning fell onto the back of his hands.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    The thunder burst within Meng Qi¡¯s body. He felt his Ear Aperture and other Aperture acupoints were washed away.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    The thunder appeared again butcked the power of pushing Aperture acupoints. The purple lightning waved around Meng Qi and made noise. It brushed the Golden Bell Shield and set out at the dark gold glow. Finally, it came to freezing.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    The noise gradually disappeared. Meng Qi came back to himself again and the purple lightning and thunder were both gone. He found a purple, lightning-shaped scar on the back of his hand in a majestic and noble style.

    The thunderbolt mark shrank and finally disappeared. Meng Qi knew that the thunderbolt mark would appear again if he used his all power.

    ¡°What on earth is this?¡± Meng Qi was confused. ¡°Why did the energy of the Nine Heavens God Thunderspear choose me? What is this thunderbolt mark used for?¡±

    After experiencing the cleansing of lightning and thunder, the fifthyer of his Golden Bell Shield advanced a lot. It would not take a long time to consummate it.

    What was most important was that the thunder from Nine Heavens with an unimaginable sound opened his Ear Aperture and other nine Aperture acupoints. All he needed to do was concentrate.

    Normally, there were three steps for Meng Qi to concentrate an Aperture acupoint. They were: stimting with Genuine Qi, opening slowly, and concentrating. The first two steps took the most time. He nned to spend six or seven months to concentrate his Ear Aperture and other Aperture acupoints. Now, he could finish it within a month. He could use the remaining time to try Enlightenment without having Elixir to recover.

    Meng Qi thought about it for a moment but he soon held back his mind. He was faced with strong enemies and he could not be distracted.

    Gu Xiaosang looked at what was happening just now in surprise. She seemed to know something. She opened her lips slightly and looked like a young and shy girl.

    She came back to herself again and smiled. ¡°All right, we are even. I earned the Boundary Marker of the Celestial Court and you got the thunder energy. Now, you can die without fear and regret.¡±

    When they were talking, the ck mountain fell slowly because it lost Devil Lord¡¯s mind and the Nine Heavens God Thunderspear¡¯s energy. The water on top of the mountain waved and shook. Something seemed to be broken.

    ¡°Little monk?¡± Jiang Zhiwei stood at the corner with a sword in her hand. She seemed pale and looked at Meng Qi in surprise.

    However, she soon noticed the dangerous situation. She faced Gu Xiaosang and enacted Yama¡¯s Invitation.

    Qi Zhengyan, covered with blood from head to toes, stood on the other side. He looked shocked though he seldom showed expressions.

    The red down light turned. He looked at Gu Xiaosang with caution.

    Meng Qi thought about this situation. ¡°Maybe people will see different stone doors and mountaintops scenes from different paths. It may be a hallucination. It may be the ovep of a different space.¡±

    However, everything formted in my direction. Maybe this ce is where the Devil Lord¡¯s mind and shadow live.

    Gu Xiaosang was surrounded by many people now but she was not afraid at all. She looked at Jiang Zhiwei and smiled. ¡°You seem to use the ¡®Sword of Anatta¡¯. But it doesn¡¯t work well, does it?¡±

    She turned to Qi Zhengyan and looked at him strangely before Jiang Zhiwei could reply, and said, ¡°I can¡¯t believe you can survive.¡±

    Suddenly, her body became transparent and a fragrant lotus appeared around her.

    She had the Boundary Marker of the Celestial Court now and her task was done. She had nned to use Karma points as an offset on the main line.

    Therefore, she knew the target and, without hesitation, she chose to leave before the fighting.

    Meng Qi saw that Jiang Zhiwei was not in a good condition and he was unwilling to fight against Gu Xiaosang as well. He just watched her leave. She was almost uninjured. Though Qi Zhengyan and Meng Qi had skills, they were weaker than she was. Therefore, they consumed a lot of energy.

 Chapter 111: Evaluation

    <h4>Chapter 111: Evaluation</h4>

    On the peak of Sacred Fire Mountain, the Devil Tomb on which the Devil me burned cracked and copsed inch by inch. The Devil Qi from arge number of disciples of the Devil Cult burst out fitfully, disappearing into the air.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    The Devil Tombpletely copsed, with the four Precious Weapons flying back toward their owners.

    ¡°The Devil Tomb was destroyed and the main task failed, so from each person, 300 Karma points were deducted.

    ¡°The mission of Group-rivaling failed, a total deduction of 50 Karma points.¡±

    ¡°Be back soon.¡±

    The sound of the Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms echoed in the heart of Yun Tingfeng, who ground his teeth and looked at Sacred Fire Mountain with anger, but had no idea about what had happened!

    How could the task of Group-rivaling, which had just begun, suddenlye to an end?

    We were just slightly frustrated but not substantially weakened. How could this have somehow ended before we vividly revealed our own strength?

    What an anticlimax it was!

    This was the first time that he hade across such a weird task!

    However, no matter how reluctant he was, he could only disappear beside the Celestial Venerable as everything turned ck.

    Simrly, Su Yuanying was very angry and whispered, ¡°Yu Longzi, I will fix you when I catch you!¡±

    ¡­

    Zhang Yuanshan and Fu Zhenzhen were hastening to Sacred Fire Mountain following the four sects, but the voice of the Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms arose suddenly.

    ¡°Having destroyed the Devil Tomb, eliminated the hidden dangers, and overfilled the main task, everyone will be double-rewarded with 600 Karma points.¡±

    ¡°Everyone receives 50 Karma points for winning the task of Group-rivaling.¡±

    ¡°Be back soon.¡±

    Zhang Yuanshan and Fu Zhenzhen were dumbfounded for such a development of the main line without knowing what had happened to Jiang Zhiwei and Meng Qi, and what big things that they had made.

    Fortunately, this question would soon be answered.

    Light and shadow changed. Zhang Yuanshan and Fu Zhenzhen felt dizzy and saw Meng Qi and the others receiving treatment.

    Luo Shengyi was also here, who seemed to be included in this team.

    ¡°What on earth did you do?¡± Zhang Yunshan smiled and asked. Everyone was all right and doubled their Karma points, which naturally was fabulous.

    Meng Qi was just exhausted and the hidden danger of being infested by Devil Qi had been removed as soon as the spirit of Thunderbolt scrubbed him. So he was the first one to recover, and roughly described his own experience, just skipping over several desires generated by the influence of the illusion of the stone door, as well as that the Nine Heavens God Thunderspear had inexplicably left a thunderbolt mark on the back of his hands.

    He only mentioned his great improvement of strength after going through the illusion and the Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship for afraid of being chased by Jiang Zhiwei. Thetter was because it was temporarily not necessary to tell the other guys. Everyone had their own secrets.

    ¡°Little monk, what you passed was the stone door of Devil Qi. Is that Nine Heavens God Thunderspear and the Devil Lord Can Ying following you?¡± Jiang Zhiwei ended his treatment, and walking out he said thoughtfully, ¡°There was no obstacle on my way to the peak after I killed a fierce evil spirit, but on the peak were piles of stones and a Devil me, which was really vast as if it had formed a field itself. I¡¯ve got a Devil me crystal that seems to be some refining device.¡±

    She unfolded her palm, on which was a crystal ck me that seemed to be still burning.

    ¡°I first went to the edge of the cliff to look into the desert to search for you, but I got nothing. Then the field cracked as the mountain copsed when I was about to go deeper.¡±

    Her words made Meng Qi affirm his own spection that different paths led to different ces and maybe there really were several ovepping ces.

    Luo Shengyi was hurt by the evil spirit and was treated for a long time. He came out and said, ¡°I had been wandering around the desert until the four Precious Weapons came, then I followed them toward the magic peak. But the Devil Tomb totally copsed before I reached the foot of the peak.¡±

    ¡°I fled to ake of blood, which seemed to have a restraining effect on the evil spirits. I was able to climb up to the peak depending on it.¡± Qi Zhengyan changed to a clean garment, ¡°And I also opened a stone door when I climbed to the summit, then I was tortured by being smashed into pieces, which I fortunately endured. The peak was full of strange traces of vicissitudes, and I didn¡¯t know which era they belonged to. I gained a little when I observed these traces.¡±

    Zhang Yuanshan and Fu Zhenzhen listened with great interest, just as if they had also been involved in it.

    ¡°I can not imagine that the Ninefold Sky ruins still exist, and I don¡¯t know whether Gu Xiaosang could finish her serial tasks or not¡­ ¡± Zhang Yuanshan sighed with emotion. The ancient mysteries and Ruins of the Immortal Realm could always attract people¡¯s attention.

    As for the impartation of the Devil Lord, none of these people mentioned it. For one thing, it was obvious that Meng Qi was most likely to have imparted the Devil Lord, but he only got the words: ¡°You arete¡±. And Zhang Yuanshan and the others believed that Meng Qi did not lie because if he really got the impartation of the Devil Lord, Gu Xiaosang, who loved to sow discord, would certainly publicize it in a big way. For another, the Devil Lord had imparted to someone for a long time ording to the fact that the w of the Demon Emperor came into the world a few timester.

    ¡°Evaluation of the task: Zhang Yuanshan and Fu Zhenzhen, ¡®ordinary¡¯, no additional rewards; Luo Shengyi, ¡®medium¡¯, with a reward of 50 Karma points; Jiang Zhiwei and Qi Zhengyan, ¡®good ¡®, in addition to 100 Karma points, get an opportunity to cast lots in the range of everything inferior to the Exterior.¡± During their talking, the Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms suddenly said this with his indifferent voice, which made people feel ufortable.

    ¡°Zhen Ding, ¡®excellent¡¯, with a reward of 150 Karma points and a ¡®Reincarnation Charm¡¯ as well as a chance to cast lots between the Exterior and Enlightenment.¡±

    This evaluation was expected by the crowd. Zhang Yuanshan and Fu Zhenzhen had no experience of the Devil Tomb and made a quite satisfactory performance in the task. Although Luo Shengyi entered the Devil Tomb, he found nothing and had nothing to do with the copse of the Devil Tomb, so he got ¡°medium¡±. Jiang Zhiwei and Qi Zhengyan entered the devil peak, each climbed to the peak with some gains, promoting the copse from the side, so they got ¡°good ¡°. While Meng Qi detected the affair of the Ninefold Sky ruins and opened the stone door of Devil Qi, seeing the residual spirit of the Devil Lord, which directly led to the destruction of the Devil Tomb. So it was proper to get ¡°excellent¡±.

    But Meng Qi still was unable to bear his nature of unspoken criticism. Frankly speaking, Gu Xiaosang contributed the most, and he and the others just helped a little.

    The dusty lot pot appeared in front of Jiang Zhiwei, waiting for her to shake it.

    Being very interested in this fresh thingst time, she shook the lot pot full of anticipation with a smile at the corners of her mouth, just like a girl.

    As the light and shadows changed, things shed by constantly, which were too quick to distinguish. Then it slowed down gradually, eventually freezing on a dusty stone.

    ¡°The ore contains ¡®Heptaureate¡¯ for refining weapons¡­ ¡± Jiang Zhiwei read out the description, picking up this dusty stone flutter and delightedly said, ¡°My Sword of the Sun-Prating Rainbow was tarnished, and I was trying to upgrade it as I fixed it. It¡¯s quite unexpected that I got the crystal of Devil me and the ore of Heptaureate. It is terrific!¡±

    ¡°Zhiwei, do you want to upgrade the Sword of the Sun-Prating Rainbow?¡± Meng Qi asked in doubt, ¡°Why not simply redeem a weapon with other effects? Anyway, she is about to travel, so it needn¡¯t exin why she should get a new sword.¡±

    Jiang Zhiweiughed slightly. ¡°For us sword learners, the sword apanying us all the time is the best partner. I would certainly upgrade my sword if I could choose to. Maybe I couldmunicate heaven and earth simultaneouslyter to advance with one cut.¡±

    ¡°It makes sense.¡± Meng Qi came to understand that although she did not practice the sword as in the rumors to practice it with life, the Sword Washing Pavilion was formed on the basis of the sword. The sword art was the realm or the internal strength, so it was quite normal to hear such a statement.

    The lot pot appeared in front of Qi Zhengyan. He took a light breath and then shook it twice. Meng Qi and the others quietly waited for the results, not speaking.

    It gradually slowed down, stopping at a talisman.

    ¡°God Speeding Talisman¡­ ¡± Qi Zhengyan said without expression. This talisman was made by external force, which could be wielded with the help of the wind. It could help one to escape, but could only be maintained for a quarter of an hour.

    Meng Qi rubbed his hands, smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s my turn.¡±

    He picked up the lot pot, shaking it three times. The matters during the enlightenment period shed by, including the scripts, the Refined Weapons, the Elixirs, the talismans, and other auxiliary weapons.

    Meng Qi gained a lot this time, including the unique skill and the mysterious thunderbolt mark. Thus, he was more open-minded, and not as concerned as thest time. The sh became slower as everything passed by one by one, ultimately stopping at a script.

    ¡°Nine Strategies Beyond the Sword¡­¡± His mouth twitched a bit. You didn¡¯te when I wanted you before, bute to me automatically as my de skill gradually goes to the right path. Do they really want to lead me to Sword de Ambidexterity?

    These kinds of items that were obtained by casting lots could only be used by their owners, which could neither be exchanged to the Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms, nor be exchanged with others.

    In the meantime, he got another blue-green jade talisman in his hand, on which had the word ¡°Samsara¡± by seal script.

    Looking at this talisman, he knew fairly well what he was about to exchangeter.

    ¡°Nine Strategies Beyond the Swords? It looks pretty good, including all the changes of moves.¡± Jiang Zhiwei looked through the introduction with her crystal eyes, who seemingly could not wait to snatch over to read. But she also knew that it was only fantasy, she had better consider what sword art should be exchanged for.

    In the evaluation of the Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms, ¡°Nine Strategies Beyond the Swords¡± contained all the changing moves, which reached the method and principle and was infinitely close to the Exterior, which was really valuable.

    Meng Qi donned a wry smile, ¡°I really liked this sword art before, but now ites to me automatically after I had given up.¡±

    ¡°Anyway, your foundation has not beenid strongly as you have not reached the Exterior. So it is time to learn more so that maybe you could get Sword de Ambidexterity in the future.¡± Jiang Zhiwei smiled andforted Meng Qi.

    Although she was firmly practicing the sword, she wouldprehend a little through analogies if there were terrific scripts of desmanship or palmsmashing art so as to perceive themon principles.

    ncing at Luo Shengyi, she said with the psycho-sonic beam, ¡°You have the ¡®Reincarnation Charm¡¯ and get another in one month without any reason. If you wait to exchange it in one month to open the Ear Apertures, you would be more likely to defeat An Guoxie.¡±

    Her words of ¡°more likely to defeat¡± apparently included that An Guoxie would be unexpected to be caught off-guard with a serious injury.

    ¡°It is exactly what I mean.¡± Meng Qi nodded gently and said loudly, ¡°Let¡¯s exchange.¡±

    Luo Shengyi was unfamiliar with everyone, so he went somewhere else to read through the jade-slip scroll and choose something to exchange, while Meng Qi and the others, who did not know much about him, were temporarily unable to ept him. They needed to be familiar with each other in the tasks, therefore they did not call him but just gathered together for their discussions.

 Chapter 112: Meng Qiâ€™s Preparation

    <h4>Chapter 112: Meng Qi¡¯s Preparation</h4>

    ¡°I will clear up the ount first.¡± Walking to the other side, Meng Qi immediately put palms together and said with a smile, ¡°All sworn friends for life or death. This time thank you for your help.¡±

    ¡°How grinning and boisterous you are.¡± Jiang Zhiwei chuckled and said in a low voice, ¡°I will first upgrade Sword of the Sun-Prating Rainbow before considering other things.¡±

    During the talk, Meng Qi repaid the debt of sixty Karma points with 740 Karma points left before they came in front of the central light pir

    Jiang Zhiwei put ¡°Sword of the Sun-Prating Rainbow¡± Heptaureate mineral crystals of Devil me into the light pir with enshrouding fairyism, waiting for the instructions from the Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms.

    After a breath¡¯s time (three seconds), she turned her head, saying to Meng Qi and others, ¡°It takes fifty Karma points to clear up dirts while it costs three hundred Karma points to upgrade the sword by the present material.

    ¡°Good.¡± Zhang Yuanshan said sincerely. If I took these materials to the grandmaster from my own sect for an upgrade, not only would there be a possibility for failure, but it would also cost me on offerings, not to mention owing favors, which would be far more than 300 karma points.

    Meng Qi had no such experience, only saying, ¡°Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms never cheated anyone.¡±

    Jiang Zhiwei was not to ask their opinions but only to tell them. So she nodded slightly and chose sublimation.

    Light spots flew like rain,pletely enwrapping the Sword of the Sun-Prating Rainbow. After several breaths of time, they all dispersed. The sharp bright sword seemed less striking but more textured with several faint ck decorative patterns.

    Jiang Zhiwei took out the Sword of the Sun-Prating Rainbow and waved it, saying with a smile, ¡°It not only has be sharper than before but also closer to the limit of the Refined Weapon. It also carries Devil me¡¯s threat to evil spirits and damage to Vital Spirit.¡±

    That is to say, Sword of the Sun-Prating Rainbow was remarkable among the Refined Weapons. It cost at least 900 Karma points. Of course, it was almost equal to the total cost of the Devil me, Heptaureate stone, and the sublimation.

    The sublimation of Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s familiar sword would improve the fighting capacity.

    ¡°We first help the little monk choose what to exchange for because he has to fight with a powerful adversary,¡± Jiang Zhiwei put away the sword and said with a smile. She didn¡¯t mention what she needed to exchange because she nned to lend Meng Qi her Karma points if he needed them. Besides, she had no urgent need to exchange something when she had just opened Nose Aperture and not yet concentrated any other Mouth Aperture even with many sword arts needed to be cultivated.

    After paying back sixty Karma points, Meng Qi had 740 Karma points left. He hesitated for a while and said, ¡°I have made great improvement in Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship, which is equal to having one more Desperate Hit. I¡¯ve also learned Yama¡¯s Invitation from Zhiwei, and hence, there is no need to exchange anything in this field.¡±

    He didn¡¯t tell them he had cultivated Mortal Dust Fall for it was contradictory to the previous ¡°lie¡±. At that time, he only said he gained the Crippled First Move of Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship.

    ¡°With the help of the stone door made of Devil Qi, I¡¯ve opened all the Aperture acupoints rtive to that of the Ear Aperture, which merely needed to be concentrated. If I can aplish the concentration in ten to fifteen days by exchanging a vial of Ethereal Yihua Elixirs, I will again exchange a Pill of Heavenly Vision and Earthly Hearing as a backup. I will first try to enlighten the Apertures on my own. If I can¡¯t seed at thest minute, I will break through relying on the elixir.

    He pretended to me the approximate consummation of the rtive Aperture acupoints of Ear Aperture and the fifth move of Golden Bell Shield to the infection of the stone door and Devil Qi.

    Zhang Yuanshan slightly nodded his head, saying, ¡°Good idea.¡±

    He quite appreciated that Meng Qi wanted to enlighten the Apertures by himself. Only by gradually getting rid of the dependence on Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms and elixirs could he go further.

    ¡°Yet, what is needed most is time. Regardless of concentrating Aperture acupoints, opening Ear Acupores or mastering the Desperate Hit, I need practice time.

    ¡°Right.¡± Meng Qi had long considered it. ¡°I have a Samsara talisman and n to experience a world where we have been for a task so that I can further master Kung Fu movements and open Ear Aperture. Er, one month is surely not enough. I will cost 200 Karma points to exchange one more month of practice.¡±

    He didn¡¯t exchange two months¡¯ practice because he wasn¡¯t sure he could kill An Guoxie even if he had opened Ear Aperture. He had to leave some Karma points for exchanging ¡°Auxiliary Goods¡±. Though he could borrow Karma points from Jiang Zhiwei and other partners, it¡¯s not proper to borrow too many. After all, each task in World of Samsara would be more difficult, and others¡¯ Karma points would be used to improve themselves.

    As for enlightening all the Apertures, the eyes, the ears, the mouth, the nose, and the tongue are Seven Apertures which correspond to fu-organs. The internal world of one¡¯s body must move in endless cycles the same as the real world where it exists ¡ª birth and thrive, decay and death, beginning, proceeding, and end. This is the rule of the Heaven and Earth endlessly going round and round. The decay of one¡¯s internal world and pollution discharge have their own corresponding natural Aperture acupoints, which are called urethra and anus.

    ¡°The Karma points you have left are enough to exchange a vial of Grieving Wind Softener.¡± Qi Zhengyan seemed always to keep it in mind.

    Meng Qi nodded with a smile. ¡°Indeed I n to exchange it and see whether the remaining Karma points are enough to exchange the special technique, the Die Seeing Dart.¡±

    He was also eager for Grieving Wind Softener for a long time. Generally, a concealed weapon itself was the most expensive, and the skill of using it only ounted for less than one-tenth of the total cost.

    ¡°That¡¯s all. Do you have any opinions?¡± Meng Qi looked to Jiang Zhiwei, Zhang Yuanshan, and Fu Zhenzhen.

    Fu Zhenzhen weakly said, ¡°The small candle isn¡¯t used up, right?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Meng Qi answered with a smile. To kill An Guoxie surely didn¡¯t need Seven Pistil Chaenomeles Sinensis for lighting the candle was , after all, too obvious.

    Jiang Zhiwei thought for a while and didn¡¯t feel there was any concern. Hence she smiled, saying,¡±Unfortunately, there¡¯s no way to exchange the transmission in the main world. Otherwise, I can go to help you directly and try using Violent Sand Super Force.¡±

    ¡± You¡¯ve taken care of all of that.¡± Zhang Yuanshan felt he thought more highly of Junior Brother Zhen Ding. The first time he saw Meng Qi, the ignorant little monk had blundering character, did things illogically, and only became kind with many ideas. Now, under the seemingly yful face, is Meng Qi¡¯s calm mind. He does things orderly, passionately goes forward with care, and ns to use the Desperate Hit with advance prevention. Meng Qi shouldn¡¯t be underestimated again.

    Meng Qi walked to the central light pir and put his hand into the enshrouding mystical smoke. He didn¡¯t inquire about the price of the Die Seeing Dart¡¯s using way but evaluated the thunderbolt mark on the back of his hand.

    ¡°It is the mark caused by the remaining energy of Nine Heavens¡¯ God Thunderspear, and also the key to opening the Ninefold Sky in ruins. Driving it can simte the spirit of Thunder God, and it can move to get help from thunderps three times in thunderstorms. No way to supplement. It belongs to special goods and can¡¯t be exchanged for Karma points or given to anyone else.¡±

    After hearing that, Meng Qi stared in mute amazement. ¡°The thunderbolt mark is also the key to the Ninefold Sky in ruins. What a great usage!¡±

    Gu Xiaosang and I have our own gains. The only problem is that the secretly lost Ninth Heaven is hard to find. There¡¯s no clue at all.

    The thunderbolt mark can simte a tinge of Thunder God and gather thunderps three times as a favor, which is almost equal to the power of the Exterior. Of course, it depends on the weather. Meng Qi was much satisfied with the thunderbolt mark.

    After restraining himself, Meng Qi asked the special techniques of the Die Seeing Dart.

    ¡°The usage and techniques of the Die Seeing Dart cost 25 Karma points.¡± After hearing the answer of Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms, Meng Qi secretly breathed a sigh of relief. Thick though my skin is, I will still feel embarrassed about borrowing Karma points.

    ¡°Fifty Karma points for each vial of Ethereal Yihua Elixir.¡±

    ¡°One Pill of Heavenly Vision and Earthly Hearing costs 260 Karma points.¡±

    ¡°A vial of Grieving Wind Softener and its antidote, 200 Karma points.¡±

    ¡°One month¡¯s practice in World of Samsara, 200 Karma points.¡±

    ¡°The way of using the Die Seeing Dart, 25 Karma point.¡±

    The voice of Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms intermittently came in Meng Qi¡¯s ears. His hand felt heavier, seeing several good ones appear.

    He took out the palm of his hand and saw a green jade vial above it containing a red elixir. Even though being separated from the vial, he could faintly smell the aroma. Besides, there was another white porcin vial, two tightly sealed vials, a page of a book, and a green smooth ¡°Samsara talisman¡± protruding a red mark.

    Meng Qi checked once and put them away, saying contentedly, ¡°It¡¯s your turn.¡±

    He had five Karma points left and couldn¡¯t exchange Dharma ess to acupoints sealing and disacupin. It didn¡¯t matter for he could focus on gathering the scripts in this field during the two months, or at least exchange these for Karma points.¡±

    Qi Zhengyan showing no expression, said, ¡°I want to break through Ear Aperture before the next task, so I exchanged two vials of Ethereal Yihua Elixirs, a Pill of Heavenly Vision and Earthly Hearing, and Azure Blizzard crystal in the fourth part of Book of the Chaos.¡±

    The Book of the Chaos also had the skill of enlightening the Apertures, and Kunlun Crush corresponded to the anterior Four Apertures. After opening Eye Aperture and Ear Aperture, he could practice Azure Blizzard when he was able to cultivate until his Eight Apertures opened.

    Qi Zhengyan had no confidence and merely focused on elixirs about which Zhang Yuanshan and other partners were not appropriate to say more. Only Meng Qi, the rtively more easy-goingmunicative monk, simply said, ¡°Senior Brother Qi, why not exchange skills to improve body potentials? For example, the Chapter of Muscle and Vessel Changing and Bone Forging is very good.

    Qi Zhengyan had not changed his expression and said like a dead person, ¡°With the self-improvement Book of the Chaos, my body potentials are also gradually bing better. So after breaking through Four Apertures by elixirs and cultivating Azure Blizzard, I will not rely too much on elixirs. Then, if not proper, I will exchange the Chapter of Muscle and Vessel Changing and Bone Forging.¡±

    ¡°Amitabha. May the Buddha preserve us,¡± Meng Qi said jocrly when seeing Qi Zhengyan clearly think it.

    Soon, Qi Zhengyan took from the central light pir two vials of Ethereal Yihua Elixirs and a Pill of Heavenly Vision and Earthly Hearing as well as a clear crystal seemingly surrounded by flying snow in which Ice and snow swirled and infinite mysteries existed.

    In this way, his Karma points were used up.

    Zhang Yuanshan looked at Fu Zhenzhen. ¡°I only need Pills of Heavenly Vision and Earthly Hearing and some auxiliary goods. If I can¡¯t enlighten all the Apertures by myself, I will make a breakthrough with it in the next Samsara. For the left Karma points, I will lend them to Zhenzhen so that she can exchange the first part of Man-saving Sutra, which is much useful for us.¡±

    Zhang Yuanshan learned the rudiments of Zhenwu¡¯s Seven Strokes Scripture, and mastered one of its unique skills. He actually had remarkable power though this time there¡¯s no chance for him to show. Besides, he was born of arge family with endless sources. As the heir of his sect, the skill he had cultivated was the best so that he was not willing to distract on others. Only when he gained 2000 Karma points could he have his whole-body imbuing Zhenwu¡¯s Seven Strokes Scripture in enlightenment period.

    Man-saving Sutra was not only a major cultivating method, but a magic KungFu for cure. It¡¯s the most proper skill for Fu Zhenzhen, and hence he ned to lend Fu Zhenzhen 250 Karma points. Then she coud raise 900 Karma points to exchange Man-saving Sutra.

 Chapter 113: Samsara Incantation

    <h4>Chapter 113: Samsara Incantation</h4>

    Fu Zhenzhen hadplicated feelings mixed with surprise, touch, shame, and irritation, feeling she had be a burden of Zhang Yuanshan when she heard the truth which Zhang Yuanshan didn¡¯t tell her. Fu Zhenzhen felt neither happy nor bitter, ¡°Yuanshan, you have so many Karma points, and you must improve yourself too.¡±

    ¡°I only need Pill of Heavenly Vision and Earthly Hearing and require no other resources. Since the redundant Karma points are useless to me, I want to give you them to exchange for Man-saving Sutra, with which our team will both survive more easily and you will also improve yourself in every aspect.¡± Zhang Yuanshan added thest half words on purpose.

    Man-saving Sutra, the core and official inheritance of Yinghua Monastery, contains the chapter of Lightness Skill and is different from other normal major martial arts.

    Fu Zhenzhen had a little change on her face, remembering that once she was arranged to return to the station on ount of her poor Lightness Skill. She chuckled with a feeling of happiness and longing, ¡°OK. If youck in Karma points someday, I will give you mine.¡±

    ¡°Please do not show your love and make me, this lonely monk, embarrassed.¡± Meng Qi, with his face buried in his hands, made a moan, ¡°Senior Brother Zhang, you should exchange more quickly in case there is not enough time.¡±

    ¡°OK.¡± Zhang Yuanshan got cheerful as Fu Zhenzhen epted his help. After transferring his Karma points to Fu Zhenzhen, Zhang Yuanshan exchanged for one Pill of Heavenly Vision and Earthly Hearing and one God Subduing Talisman, having 20 Karma points left in the end.

    ¡°God Subduing Talisman?¡± Meng Qi was full of curiosity, watching the ck talisman with strange patterns.

    It gave out a feeling of peace and quiet.

    Zhang Yuanshan joked, ¡°The death of Su Yuanying warned me that we were weak in protecting our Vital Spirit in the current state. So I prepare to exchange for one piece of God Subduing Talisman as a precaution, with many kinds of strange martial arts in the whole World of Samsara.¡±

    Although Zhang Yuanshan¡¯s Transformation Strategy had aplished a primary level, the protection of his Vital Spirit was also a little weak because Transformation Strategy couldn¡¯t really open the Hidden Latch indeed. So one piece of God Subduing Talisman was the best assistance, which only costs 150 Karma points.

    The top martial arts like Zhenwu¡¯s Seven Strokes Scripture and Swordy Sutra of Supremacy all had Dharma ess and methods to deal with the enemies such as monster, evil spirit, and Nether Spirit in the enlightenment period. One method was a sword art in the enlightenment period, moving the whole body¡¯s Yang Qi to kill Nether Spirits and ghosts. The other was a Dharma ess, carrying the spirits in the inner world to make them in harmony to defend the filthy. However, these methods, only giving the Disciples one way to defend against enemies limited in the enlightenment period, were not better than Golden Bell Shield, which was good for defending oneself and could protect any enemies except Vital Spirit.

    Meng Qi nodded in agreement. ¡°If I¡¯m not faced with An Guoxie, who is a strong enemy, I will find the methods to protect Vital Spirit. But there is an alternative method. As long as Transformation Strategy became consummate, it would erge the protection of the Vital Spirit.¡±

    ¡°Jiang Zhiwei, what about you?¡± Meng Qi asked Jiang Zhiwei concerned after Fu Zhenzhen exchanged for the first chapter of Man-saving Sutra.

    ¡°Do you have any good sword arts to rmend?¡± Jiang Zhiwei smiled, showing great interests in many amusing sword arts.

    Everybody began to give advice and suggestions. Meng Qi also rmended some sword arts, which he both knew and the price was appropriate. After careful consideration, Jiang Zhiwei selected Thirteen Sword Killing Strategies rmended by Meng Qi without the fourteenth sword art and the fifteenth sword art, which is suitable for her sword art style and only costs 300 Karma points.

    ¡°I have 120 Karma points left,¡± Jiang Zhiwei suddenly whispered with a rosy face. ¡°I prepare to exchange them for a pair of boots.¡±

    ¡°Oh, boots?¡± Meng Qi blurted out.

    Jiang Zhiwei exined with her eyes watching her nose and her nose watching her head, ¡°My boots were broken in Magic Mountain when I fought in that extreme environment. I considered that I should strengthen my clothes in case of various kinds of strange environmentster.¡±

    ¡°Even if the clothes were packaged by Genuine Qi, we may not have the chance to take care of them when we concentrate on fighting. Besides, the clothes and essories provided by the Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms had various kinds of functions, which were good assistance.¡±

    ¡°Very reasonable,¡± Meng Qi agreed. ¡°I will run naked without special clothes if I be bigger in battles.¡±

    Jiang Zhiwei quickly picked a pair of Ice Silk Boots, thin and delicate, which not only has some resistance to various environments but also could strengthen Lightness Skill to a certain extent. And it is at the Refined Weapon level and costs 110 Karma points at the same time.

    After Meng Qi and others finished exchanging, Luo Shengyi came over, going straight into the center light pir. Just for a moment, Luo Shengyi got out withposed steps, saying goodbye to them, ¡°Everyone, I hope to meet you again at the next task. And I also hope to enhance my understanding.¡±

    Luo Shengyi selected to leave at once, without waiting for the haste of the Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms.

    Meng Qi and the other partners were in silence for a moment, watching Luo Shengyi disappearing into the light pir. ¡°The teammate who didn¡¯t join at first always had estrangement and was guarded. We hope that this situation will be changed next time.¡±

    ¡°If we don¡¯t exchange for the face-changing masks or the makeup skills next time, our enemies in the group tasks may be transferred to the main world, which would be quite troublesome.¡± Meng Qi remembered that suddenly, ¡°For example, Su Yuanying and Yun Tingfeng may not use their real appearance but we used our real appearance. If we met with them in the main world, we would have the possibility of death. As for people like Gu Xiaosang, who is the demoness of the Nine Evil Paths anyway, they were not afraid to have so many enemies because the people who want to kill her are countless.¡±

    ¡°We didn¡¯t prepare for the face-changing assistance before because we all were teammates in the normal tasks and need no change on our faces. But this time we had no time to exchange for them when the Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms finally told us this was a Group-rivaling task.¡±

    Zhang Yuanshan nodded in agreement seriously, ¡°Exactly, next time I will bring some face-changing masks here.¡±

    ¡°OK, I will prepare some.¡± Jiang Zhiwei and Qi Zhengyan approved at the same time.

    ¡°OK, you leave first and I will begin to use Samsara Incantation.¡± Meng Qi smiled at his friends.

    ¡°Be careful,¡± Jiang Zhiwei nodded neatly. The other teammates also told some warnings and left afterward.

    The whole Samsara Square was suddenly empty and only had Meng Qi left, except for the statues of immortal animals all around.

    There were white clouds and thick fog in the sky, showing an immemorial and fresh atmosphere.

    Meng Qi¡¯s mood was affected and he became peaceful. Meng Qi returned to his room and crushed Samsara Incantation, dressed in a white frock and carried with the necessary items.

    Covered with a green light, Meng Qi heard the Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms saying,

    ¡°Select the world that you need to return to.¡±

    There were some images before Meng Qi¡¯s eyes, which were King¡¯s Hiding Castle, the body of Duo Ercha, Destiny City, and Windcloud Heights.

    Meng Qi considered carefully ago and selected the image of Destiny City at once.

    This time he needed to concentrate the Aperture acupoints, consult Duan Xiangfei on Transformation Strategy, investigate Master Yuan Meng, find clues about the secret of the small Jade Buddha, and fight with the remaining grandmaster to open his Ear Aperture.

    ¡°Return to the Destiny City world for two months. You can select anyone familiar to be transmitted to the nearby regions.¡±

    ¡°I can also do this?¡± Meng Qi felt pleasantly surprised because he had worried about spending the time to find someone.

    ¡°Transmit me near Duan Xiangfei.¡±

    Meng Qi made that judgment without hesitation.

    Meng Qi didn¡¯t swoon this time, but saw nothing, as he was covered with a green light.

    Meng Qi found himself standing in front of a thatched cottage when there were changes between the light and shadow.

    ¡°Leisure Hut¡­ ¡± Meng Qi read the words on the que of this thatched cottage. ¡°I can easily guess that this is one of Duan Xiangfei¡¯s houses.¡±

    This time, the night was dim, the stars were shining, and the trees were verdant, making a peaceful and silent atmosphere. Meng Qi walked to the door all smiles and knocked on it gently.

    ¡°Dong dong dong. Dong dong dong!¡± The sounds were gentle but spread far away in this peaceful night. ¡°Should it be like the poem ¡®A bird¡¯s nest tree, a monk knocks on the door¡¯?¡±

    Just for a moment, a young man walked out, across the thatched cottage and to the gate.

    Meng Qi, waiting for the young man walking toward him without impatience, had quite a little temperament of the Buddhist master, with prayer beads held by his left-hand and a white robe fluttering.

    ¡°What¡¯s master¡¯s name and what do you want? Do you want to beg for a vegetarian food?¡± The young man watched the unfamiliar monk doubtfully. ¡°This monk is only 14 or 15 years old from his appearance but has a mature temperament.¡±

    This young man was handsome and gave people an elegant feeling when he spoke. However, his eyelids were swollen, his under-eye bags were baggy and his face was sallow as if he was always indulged in debauchery.

    Meng Qi surely recognized that the young man was Duan Mingcheng, but he had not told the truth. He just put his two palms together, ¡°Amitabha, I¡¯m Zhen Ding, a monk friend of Mr. Leisure. Please tell him my arrival.¡±

    ¡°Zhen Ding. Ke, ke, ke.¡± Duan Mingcheng choked on his own spittle. ¡°Master Zhen Ding has ascended to the Immortal Realm with a destrike connecting heaven. How could he stand in front of me alive?¡±

    ¡°For more than a year, Master Zhen Ding had been the benchmark of the martial arts circles, the best grandmaster, and the great stronger who broke the Man-God Border. But, but this kind of person shouldn¡¯t appear in the world and could only be in the legends.¡±

    ¡°Is Mr. Leisure not in?¡± Meng Qi smiled at Duan Mingcheng, turning his prayer beads.

    ¡°Although the monk before me is young, his frock, shoes, and socks are clean and he is handsome and different from normal people. I can¡¯t confirm that he is a cheater.¡± Duan Mingcheng said, ¡°My father is in this thatched cottage. Master, please enter the cottage.¡±

    ¡°My father¡¯s Transformation Strategy had been consummated and he was also an outstanding grandmaster. He doesn¡¯t need to be afraid of a cheater.¡±

    Meng Qi walked across the cottage, following Duan Mingcheng without tension. When Meng Qi stepped into the front gate, he saw Duan Xiangfei picking up a broad bean, armed with chopsticks.

    Meng Qi¡¯s heart became naughty all of a sudden. He spoke in a clear loud voice, ¡°Amitabha, Donor Duan, how are you?¡±

    Duan Xiangfei was stunned and his movement was stiff. At the same time, broad bean fell down onto the table with a snap.

    Duan Xiangfei turned around and felt like he was in a dream as he watched Meng Qi, who was dressed in a clean white frock and had a familiar and mature face.

    ¡°You don¡¯t recognize me?¡± Meng Qi asked with a smile.

    Duan Xiangfei swallowed and spoke with difficulty, ¡°You, did you pass away? No, did you ascend?¡±

    ¡°If I said it was an Eye-blocking Trick, would you believe it, Donor Duan?¡± Meng Qi answered with a spurious smile.

    Duan Xiangfei made a soft breath and said with a forced smile, ¡°I won¡¯t believe you whatever you tell me.¡±

 Chapter 114: Snow God Palm

    <h4>Chapter 114: Snow God Palm</h4>

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll say no more,¡± Meng Qi said as he chuckled. There was no need to exin too much when speaking to a cunning fox.

    Duan Xiangfei, such a cunning fox, restrained his astonishment, then put down his bamboo chopsticks, pointed to the tableside, and said, ¡°Sit down please, master.¡±

    After that, he turned to the dumbfounded Duan Mingcheng and asked, ¡°Why haven¡¯t you brewed a pot of tea yet?¡±

    There was a stack of beans and a pot of rice wine on the table, but thetter was obviously not suitable for entertaining monks.

    ¡°Were there any changes in the Destiny City situation after I left?¡± Meng Qi leisurely asked the subsequences instead of being anxious to remind them of the Transformation Strategy and Master Yuan Meng.

    Duan Xiangfei picked up the fallen beans, and despite them being dirty, ate them. Then he smiled and said, ¡°I seized the moment and told Luo Qing and others that you are the destrike that connected heaven, and have even ascended to the Buddhist purend. Moreover, as the Zodiac Dragon, the top of the Twelve Animal Zodiacs and the master of the Snow God Pce, Cui Xu, premeditated a ruse to eradicate other grandmasters, you saw through it. And in turn, Cui Xu died under your sword.

    ¡°Perhaps the fellows from martial art circles were not against the proposal by Luo Qing to imprison Fei Zhengqing and the others temporarily because of the shocking and spectacr scene of your ascension. After that, evidence which could definitely attest that they were the Twelve Animal Zodiac Gods began to show up.

    ¡°Although there¡¯s no trace to prove that Cui Xu was the master of the Snow God Pce, I mentioned several suspicious points, and with the confirmation of the Twelve Animal Zodiac Gods, his identity of the master of the Snow God Pce was naturally verified.¡±

    He absorbed his voice with a smile, as if Cui Xu was the master of the Snow God Pce.

    Had Meng Qi not known Duan Xiangfei¡¯s number, he would have believed what Duan Xiangfei had said. Meng Qi praised him secretly, ¡°Since when did I learn to remain calm and even convince myself when I¡¯m lying?¡±

    ¡°Fei Zhengqing and others were killed?¡± Meng Qi also remained calm ostensibly, after all, he did not have much to do with them.

    Duan Xiangfei nodded gently and said, ¡°All that had been verified as a part of the Twelve Animal Zodiac Gods were killed. You Tongguang¡¯s assets were distributed to those fellows¡¯ families who had been suffering from the Twelve Animal Zodiac Gods, and it was inconvenient for us to dispose of Cui Xu¡¯s Duke of Casten, which was authorized by the Royal Court. We just killed Cui Jinhua, who aided an evildoer. Half a year ago, the emperor decreed that Cui Jinxiu would inherit the Casten.¡±

    The grandmasters in this world had not reached the level of challenging a mighty force. However, after opening the Secret Chamber of Spirit, they were able to walk normally in the Imperial Pce unless the emperor could hire other grandmaster guards. As a result, Jianghu and the royal court were in a delicate bnce, under which grandmasters would not confront the authority of the emperor in febrile, nor did the emperor risk his neck eradicating the grandmasters with blood on their hands.

    It was the reason why they would not have incurred the rebound of the royal court if they killed Cui Xu with enough evidence. Nheless, they would have offended the emperor if they proimed themselves Casten. Certainly, Jianghu heroes also swiped lots of Cui Xu¡¯s treasure as ¡°the capital of justice¡±.

    ¡°The emperor must have been coveting Destiny City for a long time, as he had not selected an appropriate inheritor from his coteral family,¡± said Meng Qi as he rotated the chaplet with his left hand to maintain his stature as an eminent monk.

    Duan Xiangfei looked at Meng Qi with a little daze and said, ¡°Very acute sense!¡±

    He had thought that only with his gifts could Master Zhen Ding advance his Kung Fu by leaps and bounds and exceeds others, but would not have a wide scope of knowledge in other aspects. However, that fact did not seem to be so.

    ¡°Amitabha, nothing more than some leisurely reading,¡± Meng Qi answered with a calm expression and a content heart.

    Duan Xiangfei sighed and said, ¡°The changing of Destiny City caused the turbulence of the entire Jianghu, but as a real master you must not care about such things. By the way, your little friends are doing well, with the experience of being alongside you, they can get courtesy wherever they go. If they possess moderate intelligence, there would be opportunities for them to learn better Kung Fu and enhance their strength.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s fine,¡± Meng Qi nodded slightly and said. ¡°I have sort of forgotten the four little boys¡¯ names, but with the luck back and forth, that¡¯s alright.¡±

    Duan Xiangfeiughed, looked straight into Meng Qi¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°May I ask what are youing for?¡±

    Mischief urred to Meng Qi as he smiled and said, ¡°Guess what.¡±

    Duan Xiangfei¡¯s face twitched scarcely and he said, ¡°You have ascended to the Buddhist purend, how could we vulgar ones guess your intentions. You must have something analogical with the one who cut off my right fingers, appearing inexplicably with some great deeds, and then disappear, won¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Guess.¡± How could Meng Qi answer such questions? He stopped making fun of Duan Xiangfei,ughed, and said, ¡°I aming for three things: one is for the Transformation Strategy; the other is to ask whether Donor Duan would like to guide me to the Changhua Temple, I have to worship Master Yuan Meng because that little Jade Buddha is connected with the secrets of Buddhism. As for thest one, my desmanship is out of practice and I am seeking grandmasters topare notes with.¡±

    ¡°Those are little things.¡± Duan Xiangfei meditated a moment and said, ¡°You had better call me ¡®Old Duan¡¯, as the term ¡®donor¡¯ cannot show that I am friends with the destrike that connects heaven.¡±

    ¡°Haha, Old Duan, you are so funny,¡± Meng Qi said free-spiritedly.

    At that time, Duan Mingcheng hade with a pot of tea and two teacups, and the heat waves and the tea aroma pervaded.

    ¡°Good tea.¡± Meng Qi praised it. He warmed the cups, poured the tea smoothly with leisure, not like a guest.

    ¡°You must be out of the dust.¡± Duan Xiangfei could not help praising Meng Qi after seeing how he poured the tea, calm without any whiff of smoke. Duan Mingcheng sat in the right-hand seat, waiting on them.

    Meng Qi took a sip of tea, which left a lingering fragrance in his mouth after the bitterness and said, ¡°May I consult you on something about the Transformation Strategy?¡±

    ¡°To what stage have you reached with your Transformation Strategy?¡± Considering Meng Qi¡¯s desmanship and mysterious origins, Duan Xiangfei did not intend to hide anything. Anyhow, he had told Meng Qi the full text of Transformation Strategy.

    Meng Qi put the teacup down, and said slowly, ¡°I have been at the primary level for some time.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s only been one year!¡± The stunning voice was from Duan Mingcheng. ¡°Go so far as to aplish the primary level of Transformation Strategy. I am at a low level. Don¡¯t lie to me!¡±

    ¡°More than a year?¡± Meng Qi calcted the time. ¡°It has been half a year since I left this world. The time flow rate is three to one?That¡¯s not right, I remembered that several days was just several breaths in the master world thest time I came here toplete my task.¡±

    Is it possible that the Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms controlled the time flow rate of his own ord?

    Duan Xiangfei was also astonished, but he astringed his astonishment with a deep shrewdness soon, pushed his left hand, smiled at Duan Mingcheng, and said, ¡°Master Zhen Ding can connect the heaven with one destrike and breakthrough the space at such a young age, so aplishing the primary level of Transformation Strategy is nothing.¡±

    Meng Qiughed without saying anything. Then said after taking a sip of tea, ¡°In such a world, one understanding leads to a hundred rities. Would you mind clearing up my confusion, please?¡±

    In his words, Meng Qi did not address him as Old Duan, after all, he was seeking advice from Duan Xiangfei, so he could not lose his etiquette.

    Then theymunicated about the Transformation Strategy. Duan Xiangfei¡¯s abundant experience helped Meng Qi work out lots of puzzles, which needed some time to ponder. Meanwhile, Meng Qi¡¯s casual words were surprising, delighting, and puzzling Duan Xiangfei very much, because what he said seemed to point directly at the natural essence of Transformation Strategy.

    ¡°Your perspective on the Transformation Strategy is really thought-provoking and is beyond the predecessors¡¯ thoughts.¡± Duan Xiangfei heaved a deep sigh and said genuinely after themunication, ¡°Such achievement couldn¡¯t be reached by ordinary people, it¡¯s only those immortals who have broken the Man-God Border that could operate the Transformation Strategy from a strategically advantageous position. I have been practicing the Transformation Strategy for decades, and even have consummated it for years. Actually, I didn¡¯t know that I was a frog in well until today. I know nothing more than the basics of Transformation Strategy.¡±

    ¡°Hum¡­ This implies numerous years of umtion of the world of the Taoist Primogenitor and Buddha. I am also presenting Buddha with borrowed flowers,¡± Meng Qi thought secretly and epted thepliments with a sense of pride on his face.

    Duan Mingcheng, who was also practicing the Transformation Strategy, was listening to them intoxicatedly. He thought that Master Zhen Ding had opened a new gate for him, behind which a multifarious and totally different world was concealed, pointing straight to the Man-God Border. At that point, Duan Mingcheng would not doubt Master Zhen Ding¡¯s magnificent feats anymore.

    Meng Qi also harvested a lot, so it would not be too long for him to reach a consummation of the Transformation Strategy with the help of Duan Xiangfei¡¯s experience, the practice of the Chapter of Muscle and Vessel Changing and Bone Forging, the defense of the Heavenly Thunder Energy and Qi, and the essential understanding of Transformation Strategy¡ªtwo months should be enough.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you are out of practice and seeking masters to have desmanship sparring sessions? I am also a master and dare to have a try.¡± Since Duan Xiangfei had gained a lot, the thought of sparring and learning had been conceived.

    ¡°That¡¯s what I am thinking,¡± Meng Qiughed aloud and said, then floated to the courtyard as if he had been out of the dust. He turned the Red Sun Evil de around as to make his de-back face Duan Xiangfei, which expressed his goodwill.

    Duan Xiangfei followed Meng Qi, raised his hands and said, ¡°Please.¡±

    ¡°Amitabha, a guest should suit the convenience of the host,¡± Meng Qi saluted with a single hand and said. Then he split his Buddhist Commandment de to Duan Xiangfei, and although the desmanship changed surprisingly, the momentum seemed impressive and dignified with asting appeal.

    It was the result of the mixture of Five Tiger-like desmanship and Blood desmanship by Meng Qi, and it was one of the moves derived from the first type of Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship, which signaled a small step for him to digest his desmanship.

    Duan Xiangfei did not snub Meng Qi, he divided his body into seven figures, which were diving at Meng Qi from all angles.

    That was the moment Meng Qi lost the lock of Duan Xiangfei suddenly. He realized an illusion was caused by his sense organ failure. Then he swelled his mid-brows, will-projecting, tobat Transformation Strategy with Transformation Strategy, while shining his eyes with Eye Aperture to break the illusion.

    Compared to Duan Xiangfei, Meng Qi¡¯s Transformation Strategy was at a lower level. As a result, with only Two Apertures, he could only distinguish that one of the shadows was from his left and right, and ahead of him was Duan Xiangfei¡¯s real body.

    Thereupon, he waved his Buddhist Commandment de and changed the desmanship, after which his de pointed to the Duan Xiangfei ahead of him and meanwhile enveloped the left one.

    With a puff, the right one pped his hands towards Meng Qi. Meng Qi had already prepared for that and made a slippery step, which seemed to slip towards his back but ahead of him eventually, and he escaped Duan Xiangfei¡¯s ps.

    Although a little embarrassed, Meng Qi felt pleasant. Having verified Duan Xiangfei¡¯s real body, his ability to prate illusions had made great progress. What Meng Qi should have done then was to face the besieging of the three enemies without confusion.

    Having relieved himself, Meng Qi made a session of the desmanship, sometimes fierce, sometimes grotesque, and every de was weird, sometimes abstruse and hard to predict.

    Duan Xiangfei had fully driven the Transformation Strategy. However, it was hard for him to break Meng Qi¡¯s defense under his conspicuous desmanship. Moreover, Duan Xiangfei¡¯s real body was at the point of being cut several times.

    The shadows were fluttering, the light of the de was gathering, they were in a deep battle here and there. Duan Xiangfei zed and said, ¡°Look out for my palms!¡±

    He divided himself into seven shadows again, each one with a palm knack and then pped out together. Suddenly, there was a chill all around as if it had be the bitter winter.

    Meng Qi had seen the Snow God Palm before so he dared not ignore the power of it. At just a slight nt, he unleashed his most aplished derivate desmanship¡ªRed Sun Evil de, which embraced the heaven and the earth.

    Beneath the light of the de, the seven shadows broke one by one. Duan Xiangfei suddenly appeared above Meng Qi, struck a volley, and patted Meng Qi on the left shoulder.

    The dark gold glowed, the chill pierced to the bone, and the Buddhist Commandment de came again. Instead, Duan Xiangfei was gone and there was only a handprint on Meng Qi¡¯s shoulder. Duan Xiangfei could not prate the dark gold.

    Meng Qi¡¯s blood and Qi were up and down with a little chill as if the blood was frozen, however, with the flowing of Genuine Qi, Meng Qi soon recovered. He knew that although it was the Snow God Palm, Duan Xiangfei would hurt him and break the fifth level after two or three palms, but it was also possible that Duan Xiangfei saved his power in consideration that they were just sparring. No matter what, even though Duan Xiangfei tried his best, Duan Xiangfei would hurt Meng Qi at most but could not break the fifth level of his Golden Bell Shield.

    Duan Mingcheng focused on the battle carefully without being effected exclusively by the Transformation Strategy, and he praised Master Zhen Ding¡¯s marvelous desmanship silently. ¡°As marvelous as his desmanship is, he is merely at the ordinary level and is out of breath and overwhelmed by my father. Where is the so-called destrike connecting heaven?¡±

    Is it possible that the destrike connecting heaven is just an excuse that my father made so he can spar with him?

    Between his thoughts, Duan Mingcheng heard Master Zhen Dingugh and say suddenly,

    ¡°It would be impolite for me not to return your attack! Old Duan, look out for the de!¡±

    With the knife brandished, a light of de broke out, and the material world intertwined a hundred feet.

    Duan Mingcheng kept a widened eye, and just gawked at that de.

 Chapter 115: Dharma Name: Zhen Ding

    <h4>Chapter 115: Dharma Name: Zhen Ding</h4>

    The sh of the de was misty and ethereal, as if derived from thousands of years ago. Duan Mingcheng felt as though the Snow God Pce was being rebuilt before his eyes; He was seeing that no one dared to defy Wulin¡¯smands, seeing the Man-God Border being broken, seeing the climb to the apex and seeing the loving couple fly away and much more. He was so immersed in the scene¡¯s immeasurable beauty and sweetness that he couldn¡¯t pull himself out.

    He was in a dreamy state, yet when the light disappeared, so did the people. Duan Mingcheng had a rude awakening. What ensued was indescribable depression, and he wanted badly to go back to the dream.

    ¡°s, Master¡¯s desmanship is marvelous and it got through to my heart. I¡¯m unafraid to say that it¡¯s much more superior to my own skills.¡±

    The sad tone in Duan Xiangfei¡¯s words had totally wakened Duan Mingcheng. He watched the extraordinary Master Zhen Ding and his pure, white, monk frock, as if he were not from this world. As he recollected the indescribable sh of his de, he felt his heart beating stronger than usual. So this is the A de-strike connecting heaven, what a heavenly de-strike!

    Once again the vast and deep world had exhibited itself to him; it was full of secrets and mystery. In the past, he, like a frog living at the bottom of the well, had only limited vision. He couldn¡¯t believe that he actually doubted the level of Master Zhen Ding¡¯s desmanship. He couldn¡¯t believe that such desmanship actually existed!

    Meng Qi had hit Duan Xiangfei with the back of his de and he retracted some power in the end, so the hit didn¡¯t cause too much damage, only making Duan Xiangfei cough a little. Of course, the ¡°damage¡± to his heart was indeed severe because rebuilding the Snow God Pce had been his obsession for decades and now it¡¯s been driven by the ¡°Mortal Dust Fall¡±. Hence he couldn¡¯t help feeling depressed, and all these negative feelings would linger for a long time.

    ¡°Amitabha, if there were no weaknesses in your heart, then my de would not have had a chance, so donor, you lost to no one but yourself.¡± Replied Meng Qi, and he, of course, would not let an opportunity to build-up his high-monk stature pass by.

    Duan Xiangfei was, after all, a cunning old fox, he gathered himself after a deep breath and said, ¡°Say no more, Master, I know my own limits. How about we go get a boat tomorrow and visit Changhua Temple?¡±

    ¡°How many days will the trip take?¡± Meng Qi was the most concerned about the length of the trip because he was now quite exhausted. However, he wasn¡¯t worried about Duan Xiangfei doing something malicious because he still had the Sacrifice Form, the Rhapsody desmanship, the Grieving Wind Softener and the Die Seeing Dart at his disposal, so killing him wasn¡¯t a problem.

    ¡°If all goes smoothly, we¡¯d get there in 10 days or so.¡± Duan Xiangfei answered without thinking.

    If it were Shun Feng, we¡¯d arrive tomorrow¡­ Meng Qi thought of a sick joke, ¡°Great, Old Duan, remember my requestst time? Would you please gather somemon scripts for me? Especially on the art of sealing acupoints .¡±

    Duan Xiangfei was extraordinarily astute, so he asked no questions and answered with a smile, ¡°Piece of cake.¡±

    Meng Qi nodded and waited for Duan Xiangfei to provide him a room to rest and concentrate his Aperture acupoints, and then he thought of something, ¡°Old Duan, you said that my de-strike was marvelous to the point of connecting heaven, able to breakthrough space and ascend to Buddhism heights. Would I need to masquerade myself and make up an alias?¡±

    ¡°It matters not, for the Chang Hua and Tian Ding temples are worlds apart, like the distance between us and the moon, so no one would be able to recognize you, Maester. We¡¯ll worry about itter.¡± Duan Mingchengughed like a wise man, and then added, ¡°Besides, even if you were recognized, I¡¯d say that ¡®the maester had descended upon us to break the Man-God Border, impart wisdom and skill and save the world¡¯.¡±

    ¡°Old Duan, your talent in eloquence exceeds that of Kung Fu.¡± Meng Qi said ¡°sincerely¡±. The cunning old fox is a natural when ites to lying!

    Meng Qi wasn¡¯t really worried about being recognized either because his strength was formidable now. Though he couldn¡¯t say that he was the best of the best, but he¡¯d be in an advantageous position even if he faced a grandmaster. As long as he wasn¡¯t ambushed by more than one Great Grand-master, he was in no danger.

    ¡°Thank you, Maester for your praise.¡± Duan Xiangfei smilingly replied without a hint of embarrassment.

    The next day, Meng Qi, who began concentrating Aperture acupoints, came to the riverside led by Duan Xiangfei and Duan Mingcheng. There was already a grandiose, jade-sculpted Junk Ship waiting for them.

    ¡°I asked Mingcheng to organize it for us.¡± Duan Xiangfei exined casually, leading Meng Qi aboard. Inside the cabin, there was a beautiful maid making tea, and the service wasvish.

    Meng Qi watched the maids flit and float about with a smile, and he joked, ¡°Old Duan, the first time I met you, you were in a small, ragged boat, but now you are in such a luxurious Junk Ship. How unbelievable!¡±

    Duan Xiangfei took a sip of his tea and replied while smiling, ¡°I¡¯m used to freedom, so I love boating. Hopefully, this could live up to Maester¡¯s high standards.¡±

    ¡°Do I look like that sort of depraved monk?¡± Meng Qi replied, smiling. ¡°I am a depraved monk!¡±

    Duan Xiangfei nodded slightly, ¡°I was inconsiderate, I forgot that Maester is an enlightened monk who is beyond materialistic luxury. Shall we change to a small boat?¡±

    Meng Qi was enjoying his tea, then he added, ¡°It matters not, a poor monk like myself could live on scanty meals, yet could also endure luxury.¡±

    ¡°Scanty meals and luxury are all vain, Maester is indeed an enlightened monk.¡± Duan Xiangfei praised after a pause.

    That is what you think¡­ Meng Qi¡¯sugh was quite rigid.

    In the following ten or so days, Meng Qi continued with this Aperture acupoints concentration, cultivating the Transformation Strategy and the 5th stage of the Golden Bell Shield. He didn¡¯t ease up on practicing the ¡°Mortal Dust Fall¡±, nor thinking about the ¡°Yama Inviting¡± either, asionally doing some reading on the ¡°Nine Strategies Beyond the Swords¡± to boot. He really was making good use of his time.

    Though practicing in this world was far slower than that of the main world, but since Meng Qi¡¯s Aperture acupoints were wide open and with the help of the ¡°Ethereal Yihua Elixir¡±, the difference in the speed of development could be offset. Plus, the Ear Aperture, unless struck by force, required slow and steady practice to break through, therefore the ce of practice didn¡¯t matter so much. That¡¯s also the case with developing desmanship and sword art, for both required good opponents, so the environment was a non-factor. Therefore the onlyg in terms of improvement was the practice of the Golden Bell Shield from the fifth stage to the consummate and closure level and the Transformation Strategy.

    Nevertheless, owing to the fact that his foundation and understanding of sword skills werecking, and that the ¡°Nine Strategies Beyond the Swords¡± were quite difficult, Meng Qi still had no idea how to begin even when they reached the Changhua Temple in the ¡°Ning Cheng City¡±.

    ¡°Maester, it¡¯s getting dark, let¡¯s rest for a day in the city and go to the Changhua Temple tomorrow.¡± Along the way, Duan Mingcheng was very nice to Master Zhen Ding because when he had asionally shared his knowledge on Kung Fu philosophy, it made people muse.

    Meng Qi looked at Duan Xiangfei and Duan Mingcheng, then smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll listen to the host, but I have to go a book store and buy a copy of the ¡®Yi¡¯.¡±

    ¡°¡®Book of Changes¡¯?¡± Duan Xiangfei asked strangely. This world did have the ¡®Book of Changes¡¯, but it seemed weird that a monk wanted to read it.

    ¡°I just want to read it for reference.¡± Of course Meng Qi was not about to reveal that he wanted to read it for some much needed catch-up onmon knowledge, and the ¡®Nine Strategies Beyond the Swords¡¯ did require some knowledge on the ¡®Book of Changes¡¯.

    Duan Xiangfei did not delve in further, but instructed Duan Mingcheng to go to the inn and get things organized. After he and Meng Qi bought a copy of the ¡®Book of Changes¡¯ from the book shop, they were casually strolling on the streets. Then they entered a crowded restaurant.

    As they entered it, the conversations and chatter were audible. Since Meng Qi had more or lesspleted the concentration of his sensory Aperture acupoints and especially the Ear Aperture, he could identify different voices just by concentrating a bit. Some were talking about state affairs, some were boasting about their bravery in front of bandits and some were exchanging information on the happenings and news of Jianghu. Meng Qi¡¯s name hade up quite a bit in the chatter, like how Master Zhen Ding was noble and worthy of respect, and that his white beard had swept his chest. Some had imed to have met him and learned from him, and others said several Great Grand-masters had been driven mad by Master Zhen Ding and wanted to break the Man-God Border.

    ¡°I had thought that after reaching the grandmaster level, there was no more space for development, but Master Zhen Ding had a de-strike to connect the heavens, and he basically cut a path between man and God. Wulin is fortunate to have such a remarkable man!¡±

    Upon hearing these conversations, Meng Qi and Duan Xiangfei looked at each other andughed, and they then went upstairs. They found a table near the window because there were no suites avable.

    ¡°Not far from Changhua Temple there is the ¡®Snow Falling de¡¯, if Maester wanted to have a spar session, I could lead the way.¡± Duan Xiangfei said smilingly.

    Meng Qi nodded and replied, ¡°I¡¯ll appreciate it.¡±

    After ordering a few vegetarian dishes, Duan Xiangfei let out a sigh, ¡°The Man-God Border is mysterious and obscure, who else could have a chance apart from a maester like you¡­ ¡±

    ¡°Who do you think, Old Duan?¡± Meng Qi looked at Duan Xiangfei with a smile.

    Duan Xiangfei pondered for a second and said, ¡°Cui Xu has the will and is talented, he had also twicepleted the Primal Aperture at Mid-brows concentration, which is equivalent to the consummation of the Transformation Strategy. He has also unearthed other mystical skills, so he could possibly touch the Man-God Border if he survives.¡±

    Without changing his expression, Meng Qi replied, ¡°Cui Xu lost his chance to build a strong foundation due to his love for reaping instant benefits. Even if he could break the Man-God Border, it would be a sh in the pan, disappearing in a second and only leaving behind his Nether Spirit.¡±

    ¡°What about Luo Qing? He had already willed his Secret Chambers open on his own, not to mention his sword art is second to none, almost Heaven-connecting. Given a bit of time, he would be a good candidate.¡± Duan Xiangfei added.

    Meng Qi thought for a while and replied, ¡°Too many geniuses have been exceptional at a young age but end up burning out in theter stages of life; Luo Qing still has a long way to go to touch the Man-God Border with too many obstacles, so we could hardly say that he is hopeful unless there is some kind of divine intervention.¡±

    Duan Xiangfei straightened his back and looked at Meng Qi with hope, ¡°What about me? Do I have a chance?¡±

    Meng Qi felt likeughing. Howe so many people want to be heroes? But that¡¯s not a bad thing I suppose. He held back hisughter and answered seriously, ¡°Old Duan, You¡¯ve travelled too far down the wrong path, unless you can turn back¡­ ¡±

    ¡°The wrong path¡­ ¡± Duan Xiangfei was a bit down, muttering to himself, as if trying to inquire Meng Qi on how to turn back, but it was clear he was embarrassed, so instead he said, ¡°Then which grandmaster is the most hopeful to break the Man-God Border in maester¡¯s opinion?¡±

    In an attempt to imitating Cao Aman, Meng Qi lifted his tea cup and swirled, then he said in Cao Aman¡¯s voice, ¡°Out of all the grandmasters, only the Bei Ku Divine Monk of the Faxuan Set is hopeful to break the Man-God Border.¡±

    This was in fact the truth, because other people could not physically bear breaking through the Hidden Latch of the mid-brows, nor the countercharge of building the bridge between heaven and earth. Only the Bei Ku Divine Monk, who had decades of the Achievement of the Pure Body, had a chance. But of course, he must first find the Dharma ess to opening his spirit chambers.

    ¡°What a cocky tone!¡± Before Duan Xiangfei could speak, a voice came from the stairs. The voice was deep and mature, but one of a woman.

    Duan Xiangfei turned back and saw a beautiful woman wearing an official imperial dress and a stern looking middle-aged man approach. Her face was so beautiful with a body to match that she could bepared to a ripe fruit, plump and voluptuous. But what drew Meng Qi¡¯s focus was the long de fixed on her hip. The de was extremely thin, which seemed to easily be broken into two.

    ¡°Well if it isn¡¯t Mr. Leisure, I was wondering who was chattering up here.¡± The middle-aged woman said sarcastically, ¡°I don¡¯t believe I¡¯ve met this ¡¯eminent monk¡¯ before. Would Mr. Leisure tell me his Dharma name so I can see if he has the right toment the grandmaster of thend.¡±

    Duan Xiangfei kept hisposure and turned to Meng Qi, smiling, ¡°This is Madam Che, Che Wanxiu, aka ¡®Snow Falling de¡¯, and this is her husband, Mr. Xiang.¡±

    Since Che Wanxiu was a generational grandmaster, so she went by the name Madam Che instead of Madam Xiang.

    Meng Qi knew what he meant and nodded in acknowledgment to Duan Xiangfei, indicating no to keep his identity from her. After all, he was nning to have a sparring session with the Snow Falling de.

    After Duan Xiangfei got his answer, he smiled and got up, then turned to Che Wanxiu and said, ¡°Madam Che, this maester does indeed have the seniority to remark on the grandmaster of thend.¡±

    Before Che Wanxiu could say anything, he added, ¡°His Dharma name is Zhen Ding.¡±

 Chapter 116: The Snow Falling Blade

    <h4>Chapter 116: The Snow Falling de</h4>

    ¡°His Dharma Name is Zhen Ding.¡±

    These words had struck Che Wanxiu¡¯s ears like thunder. Even with the discipline of a grandmaster, she was suddenly speechless and couldn¡¯t help changing her face.

    It¡¯s not that she had a fast-track mind or anything but in the past year, everyone in Jianghu knew this Dharma name; Killing grandmasters, destroying the Animal Gods, a destrike connecting heaven and Breaking through space, all these acts have spread wide in Jianghu, it was hard not to know this name.

    Her husband had always been quite dull, but even his expression changed upon hearing the name, ¡°Master Zhen Ding?¡±

    I heard he had broken through space and ascended to the Buddhism Amida?

    All the Jianghu men on the second level of the restaurant that had heard Duan Xiangfei¡¯s reply were frozen in shock. After all, the ¡®Snow Falling de¡¯ was the most reputable grandmaster of Wulin and she was a beauty too, so they must have known her and she couldn¡¯t have mistaken Mr. Leisure for anyone else. Of course Mr. Leisure couldn¡¯t have gotten Master Zhen Ding mixed up with anyone else either.

    Duan Xiangfeiughed and said, ¡°Madam Che, people could return even after ascension you know. Master Zhen Ding has a heart of gold, and he knows the difficulty for Jianghu men to break through the Man-God Border. So he returned to us to find the destined man and provide him some guidance.¡±

    Duan Xiangfei provided clear and definite answers, which was his intention to let everyone know that this was the Master Zhen Ding, the one that is able to connect heaven with a destrike and the one that broke through space.

    Tok tok tok, many of the Jianghu heroes¡¯ chopsticks dropped on the table or ground. And at the same time, ng ng ng, many bowls shattered on the ground too.

    They well all extremely shocked, and turned their heads towards Duan Xiangfei¡¯s table. They saw a young monk next to Mr. Leisure, wearing a spotless white frock. He was handsome and graceful, not overwhelmed at all by what had happened. He was smiling while holding his tea, exuding elegance and eminence.

    So young? I thought he had a white beard that dropped to his chest?

    But I also heard that he was actually quite young!

    Che Wanxiu suppressed her anger and concern and spoke politely without that sarcastic tone, ¡°I¡¯ve long heard that Master Zhen Ding¡¯s desmanship was marvelous and heaven-connecting. Friends of Jianghu are too polite and have given me the name ¡®Snow Falling de¡¯, it¡¯ll be my pleasure to spar and learn from such a grand master, please don¡¯t hold back.¡±

    Let¡¯s test the rumors and see if they were right or just rumors!

    Meng Qi had nned to spar with her anyway, so he put his tea down and drew the Red Sun Evil de, with the back of the de facing the opponent, he said, ¡°Donor Che, make your move.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re just gonna sit there?¡± Che Wanxiu¡¯s face was suddenly sullen. That¡¯s just too disrespectful! I AM THE ¡°Snow Falling de¡±!

    That¡¯s right! I am looking down on you, I am that dignified! Meng Qi smiled, ¡°Guests must obey the appropriate mannerisms, so out of respect, please, make the first move.¡±

    As he finished these words, the shocked Jianghu heroes on the second floor had alle to their senses, then someone yelled, ¡°Snow Falling de is about to battle Master Zhen ding!¡±

    Boom! Sound of an explosion came from the crowded first floor.

    ¡°What? What? Master Zhen Ding?¡±

    ¡°Could it be the Master Zhen Ding? The one that is able to connect heaven with a destrike break through space?¡±

    ¡°The respected Snow Falling de is about to spar against Master Zhen Ding?¡±

    ¡­

    For a while, voices of doubt, praise and shock had all entered the ears at once, some people were in a haze, some rushed to the second floor to watch the battle. Momentster, the second floor was filled with people, leaving only enough space for Meng Qi and Che Wanxiu to battle, some even climbed on top of the tables.

    Che Wanxiu¡¯s face kept changing as she realized that she couldn¡¯t back away anymore, she had to fight. She couldn¡¯t even worry about the fact that Master Zhen Ding was being very condescending by not even standing up to face her anymore. He was, after all, an immortal-like figure who had broken through the Man-God Border, so it¡¯s quite normal for someone of his stature to look down on others.

    After thinking about it, she took out her Snow Falling de and focused her Energy, Qi and Spirit, then she got on guard, stood in stance and said, ¡°I¡¯m ready to be enlightened.¡±

    ¡°Ready when you are, donor.¡± Meng Qi replied with a smile, feeling a little nervous too. After all, sparring with a grandmaster in a sitting position was a hard test that rarely came by idents.

    Che Wanxiu said no more. With everybody watching, she took a light breath and attacked with her Snow Falling de

    The sh of the de was like falling snow; it was beautiful to watch, yet she was a grandmaster who had opened her Secret Chambers of Vital Qi and Energy. The momentum of her de was swift and fierce, like a strong wind blowing at the face. Whilst beautiful to watch, it also contained strong intentions to kill.

    Snow Falling de did indeed live up to its name, Meng Qi praised under his breath. He didn¡¯t move but used the Red Sun Evil de to draw a curve in the air, as if to contain everything in sight.

    ng! The two des struck together and Che Wanxiu took a few steps back. Master Zhen Ding¡¯s de attack was exquisite beyond measure. After this sparring session, my desmanship would definitely improve, as a giant would grow another foot taller!

    She no longer held back and started exhibiting all her moves; the sh of her de surged in waves like a blizzard. Her desmanship was indescribably ingenious.

    Since Meng Qi was sitting down, he couldn¡¯t exactly move his body to dodge, so he had to integrate and focus all of his desmanship skills to defend against her blizzard like de light.

    Duan Xiangfei, aka Mr. Leisure had long left his table with his tea. He was joyfully watching the battle, enjoying every detail of their exquisite desmanship.

    ¡°Beautiful desmanship!¡± Someone yelled, anyone who knew anything about martial arts were immersed in the exchange of impable transformations and desmanship.

    The fact that Che Wanxiu was on the same level as the likes of Duan Xiangfei before opening her Spiritual Secret Chambers meant that her desmanship was indeed marvelous. Plus her Vital Qi and Secret Chambers had been opened, she was even more fierce, the sh of her de was like a snow storm, instantly covering the vicinity.

    Under the pressure, Meng Qi gradually amalgamated all of his skills and desmanship. Be it the Five Tiger-like desmanship or the Blood desmanship, he integrated them with the transformations of the ¡°Peace Quietude Split¡±, all were at his fingertips. Hence each counter-move he made gained Che Wanxiu¡¯s respect and praise.

    But Meng Qi was still restricted by his sitting down, so under the ferocious attack of Che Wanxiu, he was finding it difficult to counter.

    He took a light breath and suddenly retrieved the Red Sun Evil de.

    Had he continued battling while seated, either he would have been forced to leave the table, or admit defeat, so he had to use his trump card.

    How could he admit defeat with all these people watching?

    When there is still a choice, I¡¯d protect my reputation at all costs! My reputation is everything!

    When there is no choice, however, reputation is useless.

    Even if the crowd were inferior in martial arts, they could still see that Che Wanxiu had the upper-hand, and started whispering,

    ¡°Master Zhen Ding¡¯s desmanship is damn marvelous, but battling while sitting down is still strenuous.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, even the immortals that have broken the Man-God Border, would not be able to defeat the grandmaster sitting down.¡±

    ¡°But the ¡®destrike connecting heaven¡¯ should not¡­ just be like this¡­ ¡±

    Suddenly, a bright sh of de light filled their visions.

    Then they all had smiles on their faces, as if they were enjoying the best that life could offer, gold, fame and women.

    Even after transitioning from an opponent to a bystander, Duan Xiangfei again felt tranquilized, hallucinating about the reemergence of the Snow God Pce.

    The sh of the de was abruptly snuffed out, Che Wanxiu was suddenly standing stiffly and breathing hard. Her mature and charming face was red like blood and about to burst out. Her chest was puffed up too, very eye-catching.

    When her Snow Falling de dropped on the ground, Meng Qi had already retrieved his Red Sun Evil de. His mouth twitched. What made her to be in this state? Was it that she had been hypnotized by some kind of ¡°shattered wishes¡± lust in the mirage of ¡°Mortal Dust Fall¡±?

    He didn¡¯t think too much and restrained himself both physically and mentally, because he could only draw others into a tranquilized state if he himself fell into the Mortal Dust Fall too. Therefore Meng Qi was daydreaming as well, so he had to concentrate and collect himself.

    The Sound of the Snow Falling de dropping to the ground had awakened the people that were in a daydream. They looked despondent, as they came to their senses from all kinds of embarrassed poses.

    Momentster, someone had finally said in full consciousness, ¡°That was ¡®A destrike connecting heaven¡¯, that was it, wow!¡±

    ¡°What a Heaven-connecting desmanship, no wonder it could breakthrough space¡­ ¡±

    ¡°Such desmanship is beyond imagination.¡±

    ¡°Master Zhen Ding really is immortal like.¡±

    ¡°He is a monk, so you should¡¯ve said ¡®Bodhisattva¡¯ like.¡±

    These praises were all genuine, Meng Qi just put down his de and smiled, sipping his tea.

    ¡°Wow, Master Zhen Ding¡¯s grace and demeanor do live up to the legends!¡±

    They were still reminiscing thatst de move, praising Meng Qi¡¯s grace and Kung Fu, yet no oneughed at the losing of ¡®Snow Falling de¡¯ because they thought that there was no shame in losing to Master Zhen Ding, or aka ¡°A destrike connecting heaven¡±! Any grandmaster would have lost!

    Che Wanxiu let out a deep sigh, and not bothering to pick up her Snow Falling de, she cupped one hand in the other before her chest and said, ¡°I now realize that I am limited. Martial art is infinite, master¡¯s desmanship is just surreal.¡±

    She was a beautiful woman of about 40, her demeanor and temperament was excellent as well, not to mention a voluptuous body. All these qualities have drawn the eyes of the bystanders.

    Yet when Meng Qi had recovered from the countercharge of the ¡°Mortal Dust Fall¡±, he had no such feelings when looking at Che Wanxiu, he was calm and peaceful, saying, ¡°Donor, you¡¯re being too modest, I¡¯ve also learned much from witnessing your marvelous desmanship.¡±

    Che Wanxiu then picked up her de, and her face was back to its normal color, ¡°My husband and I live just outside the city, it¡¯ll be our honor if master would be our guest.¡±

    The fact that she could achieve grandmaster status meant that her love for martial arts and desmanship is undoubted, so she was eager to learn more.

    Meng Qi smiled and said, ¡°I already have a ce to stay, but if you need anything, you can find me at the Changhua Temple tomorrow.¡±

    He intended to stay at Changhua Temple for a while to investigate ¡°Yuanmeng¡±.

    After finishing these words, he realized there was something wrong. He was a man, and in his past life, a sociable man, so desire was something that he craved for from time to time. That was apparent from the hallucinations caused by the Devil Qi from the stone door; so now, facing the voluptuous Che Wanxiu, though he wouldn¡¯t act on anything, he did have a strong desire to look and appreciate her beauty, it was difficult to be like a real high-monk.

    Ah, the Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship really is ¡°evil¡±, if I keep using it, as long as I don¡¯t suffer Qi-deviancy Derangement or break the peace and vows, I really will be a true monk¡­ When Meng Qi realized this, he gritted his teeth. No, things can¡¯t go on like this, I gotta think of something. I¡¯ll discuss it with Zhiwei and the others and see if they have any new findings or suggestions. Even if I can¡¯t avoid it, I¡¯ll exchange it for some other Exterior desmanship, like the desmanship I always longed for, the Seven Purple Thunderstrikes!

    Che Wanxiu and husband apanied Meng Qi and Duan Xiangfei to dinner before leaving¡ªShe came into town to honor her duties as a host upon hearing that Mr. Leisure was in town.

    The reputation of ¡®A destrike connecting heaven¡¯ and the grandmaster had frightened those bystanders in that they were afraid to approach them. They all went on their separate ways, continuing to boast about what they had witnessed.

    The next morning, Duan Xiangfei led Meng Qi to the Changhua Temple.

 Chapter 117: The Letter Yuan Meng Left Behind

    <h4>Chapter 117: The Letter Yuan Meng Left Behind</h4>

    Yellow walls, ck tiles, and the sound of Buddha chants resounded through the serene temple and pavilion, far away from the secr world.

    Meng Qi¡¯s frock, socks, and shoes were free from dust, so clean as if he had just stepped out of a bath. As he entered the temple with Duan Xiangfei to find the reception monk, he basked in the rare moment of serenity.

    ¡°You want to ask about Master Yuan Meng?¡± The reception monk was a decent young monk with the gift of gab and a fair amount of knowledge about the masters in recent generations.

    ¡°Yes. When I was young, Master Yuan Meng gifted me with an amulet and it worked wonders. Now that I¡¯m old, I¡¯m here worship him and donate to the temple,¡± said Duan Xiangfei, sighing in mncholy. Everyone once had their youths, but time and tide awaited no man. No one would not panic feeling the weakening and shriveling of their muscles and seeing the gradual wrinkling of their skin. Therefore, the dream of growing old with unfailing eyes and ears had long been cherished throughout generations.

    The reception monk said, ¡°You¡¯re the donor Duan Xiangfei?¡±

    ¡°Ah, you know me?¡± Duan Xiangfei was surprised because the incident happened several decades ago. Meng Qi was stunned himself but thought it was understandable to be surprised as the matter of little Jade Buddha was strange in itself.

    The reception monk smiled. ¡°That¡¯s because Master Yuan Meng left a letter before he passed away. He said I should give it to you. But in the event that you¡¯re here with someone, I should give it to the person who has the amulet.¡±

    How could Master Yuan Meng have foreseen this? Meng Qi was again shocked, finding the matter of the little Jade Buddhaplicated and confusing. There was absolutely something mysterious behind it.

    Duan Xiangfei did not speak for a long time, as if in disbelief that Master Yuan Meng who had looked so ordinary would be so miraculous. Only after the reception monk invited him in with a smile, he sighed and said, ¡°May I know where the letter is?¡±

    ¡°In the Sutras Depository. Pleasee with me, donor Duan and master.¡± Due to Meng Qi¡¯s appearance as a monk, the reception monk referred to him as a master.

    The Bodhi trees were green and lush, giving an air of tranquility. As they walked, Meng Qi asked the reception monk about Master Yuan Meng.

    The reception monk told the truth. ¡°Master Yuan Meng was an orphan adopted by someone in the temple. He was ordinary in his youth; he could be considered as mediocre. But he seemed to receive sudden enlightenment when he was about 30. He spent ten years in the Sutras Depository to read all the sutras and percept Zen. Heter became the host of the temple thanks to the exquisite teachings of Buddhism. When he passed away, the golden lotusnterns emerged, the sound of Zen and sutras resounded, and eight treasures fell down from the sky.¡±

    ¡°After his death, he didn¡¯t leave any Buddha¡¯s relics, but the eminent monks in the temple said he had imed the Luohan Buddhist Realm.¡±

    It seemed like ordinaryplimentsing from eminent monks. Since he had often seen the golden lotus and heard Zen sounds when he was by his master¡¯s side, Meng Qi did not find this phenomenon that strange.

    The reception monk led them into the Sutras Depository as they were reflecting about Master Yuan Meng. He told them to wait on the first floor and went upstairs to get the letter by himself.

    A momentter, the reception monk came downstairs with an old letter and handed it directly to Meng Qi.

    Meng Qi thanked him and carefully unfolded the letter.

    It was a paper that had already yellowed, with only a few words written on it:

    ¡°Where to find Spirit Mountain?¡±

    Where to find Spirit Mountain? Meng Qi repeated the words again but had no clue at all. What did Master Yuan Meng meant? And what did it have to do with the little Jade Buddha?

    Duan Xiangfei was even more puzzled when he saw the contents of the letter.

    Meng Qi came to himself and put his palms together. ¡°Amitabha. Senior Brother Reception, may I stay here for a period of time?¡±

    He nned to trace Master Yuan Meng¡¯s footprints and see if he would find any more clues to understand the meaning of this letter.

    With Duan Xiangfei donating to the temple, the reception monk did not turn them down and arranged amodation for all of them.

    For a period of time after, Meng Qi wasted no time concentrating Ear Aperture and rted Aperture acupoints. He constantly recalled the voice of Thundergod in silence.

    The voice was loud and full of dignity, piercing through his heart. It could scour his Ear Aperture, stimting it despite him recalling only a little by memory.

    Moreover, Che Wanxiu came to his ce each day to learn from each other¡¯s desmanship. In the beginning, he could only win if he depended on the Mortal Dust Fall. Later he refined his desmanship to a point it was indistinguishable from Snow Falling de. He had improved his desmanship, which was also a form of practice for him. He also felt more skilled at opening Ear Aperture by himself after practicing with Duan Xiangfei in terms of the will and moves.

    But he felt something wascking because he could hardly open his Ear Aperture with one clean attempt.

    On this day, Meng Qi had just finished Golden Bell Shield, Transformation Strategy, and Bone Conditioning Chapter of the Yijin Scripture. He was about to practice Yama¡¯s Invitation and find someone to do it with him, when Duan Xiangfei came in wearing a beaming smile.

    ¡°Old Duan, what¡¯s the good news?¡± Meng Qi joked.

    Duan Xiangfei grinned. ¡°Master, weren¡¯t you looking for a Great Master to practice your demanship with? Another Great Master hase to our doorsteps.¡±

    The fight between Master Zhen Ding and Che Wanxiu, famous for her Snow Falling de, became widespread at an unbelievable speed in Jianghu. Everyone was excited to hear it. For the Great Masters, fighting masters who broke the Man-God Border was one of their few options to make progress. Thus they would definitelye to the fight if they had not given up on themselves.

    Meng Qi had expected this, exining why he wasfortable waiting in Changhua Temple rather than wasting his time going around.

    ¡°Who is it?¡± Meng Qi asked, smiling.

    Duan Xiangfei crackled like an old fox. ¡°It¡¯s my old acquaintance, Luo Qing. Monk Beiku can¡¯te due to Stark Meditation. Wu Caisha lives in the south so she¡¯d only hear about these two monthster. Gai Yuan has disappeared for two years. The only one who coulde is Luo Qing.¡±

    Sword God in White Luo Qing¡­ Meng Qi nodded thoughtfully, happy he could try his sword art once again. But when he thought of Luo Qing, he was reminded of something else. ¡°Old Duan, you¡¯ve taken the treasures in Snow God Pce long ago, right?¡±

    A rare blush appeared on old Duan Xiangfei¡¯s face. ¡°There are two treasure maps. One was separated into four pieces under the care of four Guardians respectively. The other map went to the son of the temple master; that¡¯s me. I retrieved the treasure when my kungfu was strong enough to protect myself. Otherwise, it would have been difficult for me to be a Great Master and rebuild the secret Snow God Pce.¡±

    This was what it should be. Why would the treasure map be given to the four Guardians instead of the heir of the pce master? Unless it was safety reasons¡­ Meng Qi did not really desire the treasure. He patted his robes and left the meditation room with his Red Sun Evil de, making a turn into the nearby courtyard.

    In the courtyard, Luo Qing was standing under the bodhi tree with his cool sword. Dressed in snow-like white, he had tall brows and a straight nose. He looked truly handsome.

    ¡°Rumors have it that your desmanship has connected to Heaven. I only believe in half of it,¡± Luo Qing briefly said. He had once fought Meng Qi and knew his strength level at that time. But he was also aware that Meng Qi had a move called Heaven-Connecting desmanship. Putting the same words in a different order would result in a different meaning.

    When Meng Qi fought Luo Qing then, he was so weak that he could only rely on the Peace Quietude Split. The Pearflower Storm Needles were useless for trapping Luo Qing. But at this moment, Meng Qi had made great progress in his desmanship because he could almost integrate what he had learned. Though he could not understand the principle of the sword to create new moves the same way Jiang Zhiwei can, he was close to the current level of Zhang Yunshan¡¯s move. Hence, he was calm and found it easy to once again confront Luo Qing. He smiled and raised his sword horizontally. ¡°I hope you¡¯ll believe in itpletely after this fight.¡±

    Instead of attacking, he waited for Luo Qing to make his move.

    Luo Qing showed no mercy and drew his sword, thrusting it forward.

    The bright sunshine was suddenly gone, seemingly absorbed by the sword. Only the sword was bright, leaving the entire yard in darkness.

    The light from the sword was bright and powerful, so horrific it could cover all the sky.

    Meng Qi did not panic as he had done before. His eyes were shining as if golden rays were shooting out of it. The space between his eyebrows was bulging and his will was scattering. He no longer saw any mysteries and thrust his long sword into the air. He titled the sword and charged in Luo Qing¡¯s direction, though he was actually not truly there.

    However, he was vaguely aware of Luo Qing¡¯s two positions and unleashed his sword radiance, so the light touched both positions.

    The tinkle of the sword meeting the de resounded. Their fight became faster and faster, lifting the Bodhi leaves in the courtyard.

    Che Wanxiu, who had arrived early in the morning to learn from Meng Qi, stood aside with Duan Xiangfei to watch the battle. She whispered with emotion, ¡°Even if Master Zhen Ding didn¡¯t attack with Heaven-connecting, his desmanship isn¡¯t inferior to ours.¡±

    ¡°When I see Master Zhen Ding, I really feel like I¡¯ve lived for decades of years in vain,¡± said Duan Xiangfei, mocking himself.

    Meng Qi had justpletely demonstrated his desmanship and felt so refreshed that he wanted to shout. This time, he made his Mortal Dust Fall move with the help of momentum!

    Being at the pinnacle of martial art, experiencing the pleasure of fighting, reaching the climax of life, integrating all with the de; It was just like the view from the Man-God Border!

    His strike amazed Duan Xiangfei and Che Wanxiu to the point that they found it difficult to control themselves. Which Great Master did not aspire to ascend to the top and defeat the heroes in the world?

    The de was retrieved and the sword fell on the ground with the tinkle. Luo Qing stayed rooted, looking disappointed and at a loss. He had just been properly defeated by Master Zhen Ding.

    Meng Qi put his Red Sun Evil de away at his waist and put his palms together. ¡°Amitabha. Donor Luo, I¡¯m pondering over sword art recently and I¡¯m wondering if I can exchange ideas with you.¡±

    Without Sacrifice Form, he only had a formidable de for the moment so he decided to study sword art.

    Luo Qing became serious and said coldly, ¡°As you like.¡±

    The loser had no right to choose.

    Time passed by in a sh. Meng Qi seemed to have truly grasped his desmanship after he worked hard in his practice with Duan Xiangfei, Che Wanxiu, and Luo Qing. He had also almost mastered Mortal Dust Fallseven. It was not as good as Peace Quietude Split, but was an absolutely deadly move. His Ear Aperture had also be clearer, seemingly awaiting a chance to be opened.

    After the opening of the Seven Apertures, including eyes, ears, nose, and mouth, when the inner heaven and earth were formed, the Secret Chamber of Vital Qi and Energy would be opened naturally. Meng Qi did not rush to practice this so he would not affect the Enlightenment of all the Apertures.

    While he had made little progress in Golden Bell Shield and Transformation Strategy, he had improved his sword art by leaps and bounds thanks to his practice with Luo Qing. He had roughly grasped the changes of Yama¡¯s Invitation. All that was left was putting it into actual practice. He was also close to beginning the Nine Strategies Beyond the Swords, onlycking one final step.

    ¡°There are seven days left. I ¡®ll try Yama¡¯s Invitation first. If the Ear Aperture cannot be opened in due course, I will take Pill of Heavenly Vision and Earthly Hearing.¡± Meng Qi thought. On this day, he finished his assignment and went through the Nine Strategies Beyond the Swords to think about his own arrangement.

    After a while, he put the script away properly. He smiled at Duan Xiangfei, Che Wanxiu, Luo Qing, and Duan Mingcheng who were waiting for him on one side. ¡°Would you all be willing to learn what you stillck in opening the Man-God Border?¡±

    They had been his training partners for more than a month. He should reward them a little.

    ¡°Ah?¡± Even the cunning Duan Xiangfei and cool Luo Qing were wearing the same expressions as Che Wanxiu and Duan Mingcheng. They all looked at him with surprise and implicit excitement.

 Chapter 118: No Way Backward

    <h4>Chapter 118: No Way Backward</h4>

    Seeing they were struggling to conceal their surprised emotions, Meng Qi smiled and beckoned them to silence. ¡°It seems that you donors indeed want to know. Then I won¡¯t spare it as we are so associated in the secr world.¡±

    Duan Xiangfei and Luo Qing refrained from their emotions and erected their back. They stared at Meng Qi and waited for him to talk. The meditation room suddenly became solemn.

    ¡°Indeed, with the opening of Primal Aperture at Mid-brows, Vital Spirit and the inner world will converge with the outer world. You willprehend the darma and reason, and create many skills of immortals. This is called the Man-God Border.¡± Meng Qi confirmed their guess on the Man-God Border in the first hand.

    Snow God Pce had deep research into this, and some of its ancestors even actually opened the Primal Aperture at Mid-brows. This was recorded in some books, so Duan Xiangfei was very sure of this. He gently nodded, showing his approval to Meng Qi¡¯s im.

    He hadn¡¯t directly suggested that why Master Zhen Ding who already broke through Man-God Border still needed to practice Transformation Strategy. He had already opened Primal Aperture at Mid-brows!

    But for an old fox like Duan, things that should be kept secret he would never disclose. He only needed to know Master Zhen Ding was able to kill him and knew more secrets about Man-God Border.

    Luo Qing and Che Wanxiu were different in manners, yet they were both as engrossed as the kids in school reading primers. They believed every word of Meng Qi.

    ¡°Yet the inner world is immensely smaller and weaker than the outer world. One has to be very careful for its impact. If the body is not strong enough, when he opened the Hidden Latch at mid-brows, he will turn into ashes, leaving his Nether Spirit stay for a short while,¡± said Meng Qi, spinning the Prayer Beads with his left hands. He resembled a real High Monk who taught lessons on a dais, his tongue as effulgent as a blooming lotus.

    Duan Xiangfei¡¯s face suddenly changed and understood why in the documents those forerunners who had opened Primal Aperture at Mid-brows vanished enigmatically after leaving only a couple of words.

    He thought it was because they ascended to Immortal Realm. Now he was afraid that they were in fact annihted.

    He did not want to believe the description of Meng Qi, but he had no other choices. If Meng Qi was wrong, why those forerunners had not had time to leave the key to the mystery of Man-God Border. For immortals a very short time should be enough!

    ¡°But maester, why are there myths of immortals?¡± Che Wanxiu could not ept this.

    Meng Qi smiled, ¡°Some of those tales were made up, some might be real. I just said the condition where one¡¯s body was not strong enough. If strong enough, the body could be rinsed by the impact from the heaven and earth of the outer world, then the body¡¯s owner would be embodied with Dharma and Logos, and his life will be lengthened.¡±

    Not to mention lifespan of ancestors in ancient times, even in modern time, the martialist of the Exterior level after rinsing of outer world, could well extend his life, perhaps up to two or three Jiazi, i.e. sixty years. In ancient times or primordial time, there were not rare those who had lived to ten thousand years old. They were resembling the true immortals.

    As Meng Qi was exining exclusively as if he had actually seen those people, Duan Xiangfei could not help but ask, ¡°Senior Monk, no wonder you say Xuanbei the Grief Monk is the only possible person to break through the Man-God Border. It is because he has a robust body. Yet we are not weaker than him, as we all have trained ourselves from childhood and refined our inner Qi and meridians. Besides, we also have opened several Secret Chambers. Do we also have to practice Thwart Kung Fu in order to forge a stronger body?¡±

    Luo Qing and Che Wanxiu had the same doubt.

    Meng Qi spun softly the Prayer Beads, ¡°I just said he might achieve, but not must.¡±

    What Meng Qi suspected was that if one¡¯s inner world could not form a natural cycle, even if he did open the Primal Aperture at Mid-brows and build a bridge between heaven and earth, he still would not be able to merge the inner and outer worlds. He might at most acquire some divine skills after his body cleansed by Dharma and Logos, and might be doomed to lead a path of Nether Spirit before the mortal body turned into dust.

    Without answering directly, Meng Qi continued, ¡°There is grand secret in human body. There are not only three Secret Chambers at Dantian, Mid-chest and Primal Aperture. There are not only Twelve Standard Meridians and Eight Extraordinary Meridians. There are not only muscles, bones and blood.¡±

    Although Meng Qi didn¡¯t have enlightening kungfu that could be imparted to others, this kind ofmon knowledge was not forbidden by the Dominator of Samsara.

    Hearing Meng Qi talk about the secrets, Che Wanxiu dared not to breathe too heavily, afraid that her breath could confuse one single word of him. Duan Xiangfei, Luo Qing and Duan Mingcheng were not as severe, but they also were extremely attentive.

    ¡°There are entrails in human body. There are as numerous Aperture acupoints as stars in the sky. There are the Nine Innate Apertures, of ears, eyes, ear, mouth, etc..¡± Meng Qi was being very lucid.

    ¡°Master, so we need also practice the Five Solid and Six Hollow Organs, the Aperture acupoints, as well as the Nine Apertures?¡± Duan Xiangfei was quite discerning.

    Luo Qing showed on his face a slice of excitement as if a new door was opened in front of him, while Che Wanxiu stared at Meng Qi, waiting for his further elucidation.

    ¡°Actually these will be as a whole in the end,¡± Meng Qi pinched the Prayer Beads, smiling, ¡°I wonder whether you have heard of this: when close your eyes, your soul will hide in the liver, thus eyes are the apertures of liver; when you stuff your ears, your energy will hide in the kidney, thus ears are apertures of kidney¡­ ¡±

    After these verses being told, Duan Xiangfei and others nodded as if they had been reminded. They surely had this kind of experience during their routine practice.

    ¡°¡­ The inner world should form a natural cycle in order to merge into the outer world. And if you want to open the Nine Innate Apertures, you have to practice the respective Aperture acupoints. At this moment you will need most the skills to identify the Aperture acupoints¡­¡±

    The fourth unit of Golden Bell Shield, which Meng Qi practiced, contained skills to identify, stimte, excavate and concentrate Aperture acupoints. Therefore the fifth unit must be practiced after one¡¯s all Aperture acupoints had been enlightened. However Meng Qi could not directly impart the skills to them. He let them explore and find their own ways. How much they could earn depended on themselves.

    Duan Xiangfei and others were engaged, as if a magnificent picture of a brand new world was appearing gradually in front of them.

    Meng Qi stopped spinning the beads and smiled, ¡°This is all this poor monk know. You donors need to find it out yourselves.¡±

    The four people rose up seriously, and paid tribute to Meng Qi with a solemn salutation.

    This kind of information had no way to be forged. It did not concern with any particr skills, and would not incur themselves Qi-deviancy Derangement. Therefore this was the grace purely to direct them through the sea of mortal woes. He had given new birth to them as if he was their own master!

    Meng Qi epted the salute with pleasure. He picked up a wooden sword and said, ¡°Donor Luo, this poor monk will be appreciated if you could help me with a mockbat.¡±

    Yama¡¯s Invitation was different from Peace Quietude Split and Mortal Dust Fall. It was a real Desperate Hit. Meng Qi was afraid of hurting him, so he changed to a wooden sword.

    Luo Qing, having been taught such a precious lesson, hesitated not and walked out with Meng Qi. He drew out his long sword and pointed ahead with a nt, ¡°Maester, after you.¡±

    The wind was strong today, so Meng Qi¡¯s frock was beingshed and making sting noise. He walked slowly in front of Luo Qing and closed his eyes. He was preparing the intent of his sword.

    ¡°This move of Master Zhen Ding seems about to be very extraordinary.¡± Che Wanxiu said to Duan Xiangfei in a muddle.

    Since recent days, Meng Qi had practiced sword with Luo Qing quite often. Even Che Wanxiu, aywoman of sword art, could see how shallow Meng Qi¡¯s sword skills were, and the huge distance from his de art. His demoves could resemble that of an immortal, but his sword moves could onlypare with minor heroes in Jianghu.

    This point was also seen clearly by Duan Xiangfei, who was also a sword grandmaster. So now he was much more surprised, for Meng Qi¡¯s inviting gesture was so terrifying. This was a strike for life-ending. This was a Desperate Hit. This was the one of the finest sword art!

    Since when did Master Zhen Ding have such excellent sword art?

    The wooden sword was thrusting forward. Meng Qi got rid of other thoughts, and with this inviting gesture, he wielded the sword with thousands of subtle changes.

    As the sword wasing upon, the numerous changes also withdrew and turned into the most in and pure sword light. All the Energy, Qi, Spirit and Will of Meng Qi were imbued into this move. He was totally isted from the outer world. What he saw and hear were merely the light and sound of his swordstrike.

    This was, ording to Jiang Zhiwei, the key to Yama¡¯s Invitation. But Meng Qi did not understand until now. What a beauty of such one pure swordstrike!

    This strike was a Desperate Hit. He had to give all he could give. He had no way backwards!

    Even with only a slight timidity or a slice of doubt, the power of the move would be hugelypromised!

    Meng Qi was already disposed to die unbending, so his mind and sword were coherent. He forgot everything butunching forward! No danger or hardship could deter him. Even he had to die, he would make sure the opponent would be with him on the way to limbo!

    If Yama wanted you at midnight, no one dare withhold you till dawn!

    This sword cut on one¡¯s opponent as well as one¡¯s own timidity!

    The Desperate Hit overwhelming, the Ear Aperture of Meng Qi which were already about to be ripe for enlightenment, were opened with the strike! This was a result on a natural course!

    Every sound around him came into Meng Qi¡¯s ears with a distinct structure. He was able to discern who was talking, where the wind was blowing, what the insects were beeping, and how the ants were crawling. The energy and Qi at his kidney was thriving.

    Yet he had forgotten all of this. There was nothing but the sword strike in his eyes and ears.

    The wooden sword broke through a short distance, and with a unspeakable mystery it went past the defense of Luo Qing andnded right at the mid-brows of him. It was faster than Luo Qing by a flickering time. Duan Xiangfei, Che Wanxiu and Duan Mingcheng were dumbfounded.

    Pa! Luo Qing was bumped back and almost fell on the ground, his head dizzy and his eyes blurry.

    Meng Qi could not withdraw the sword for it was an Desperate Hit. If Meng Qi¡¯s inner force was strong enough and Luo Qing did not put up a genuine Qi defense, Luo Qing would be definitely killed.

    But of course, if Meng Qi had that ability he would ask Luo Qing to wear a helmet in advance.

    Meng Qi stood there amazed. Then heughed and put the wooden sword back his body, and walked back silently to his meditation room as if there were nobody else.

    My Ear Aperture were opened automatically while I struck Yama Inviting. How fortunate! I must immediately solidify this progress.

    His Yama¡¯s Invitation was being sessfullyunched. Though he had not fully mastered it and its effect was far weaker than that of Jiang Zhiwei, he could count it as a decent trump strike!

    After Luo Qing came back to his mind, he saw Duan Xiangfei and others were also in consternation. The emotionless face changed for a deep sigh:

    ¡°This sword art is unprecedented. I wonder it mainly exsits in Immortal Realm.¡±

    His eyes were full of eager, as if he wanted to break the Man-God Limit at next moment and ascend to the Immortal Realm.

    Duan Xiangfei also long sighed, ¡°I feel lucky that I had given up sword long time ago. Seeing this sword art now, I wonder if I still have any courage to pick up a sword.¡±

    Che Wanxiu, seeing they were shocked and difited and thinking of her own feeling when confronting the desmanship of Master Zhen Ding, gloated up instead.

 Chapter 119: The â€œWarm-upâ€

    <h4>Chapter 119: The ¡°Warm-up¡±</h4>

    An aurora broke out of the night and reddened clouds of tens of thousands of leagues. It dawned into the meditation room and poured brightness inside.

    Perceiving the grand sun rise and switch between day and night, Meng Qi opened his eyes from meditation in Dhyana. Shining dense golden rays, his eyes saw an assortment of colors, as well as billowing purple gas. Into his ears clearly entered the chirping and crawling of insects and the yell and whisper of winds. The quietude of night was reced by the pulsation of life.

    After days of hard practice, not only his Ear Aperture was solidified, but also the defects of his Eye Aperture, caused when he forced them to open with elixir without time to stabilize, were removed, and brought him onto a new stage.

    This only was well deserved for the spending of Samsara Ticket!

    Meng Qi spun the string of beads in his left hand unconsciously. Except for the expected slow progression of Golden Bell Shield and Transformation Strategy, he had achieved his goal in all other aspects. The only pity was that he had not found other relics of Master Yuan Meng and failed to acquire any valuable news after even dozen days of stay in Changhua Temple. The only clue was still the letter saying Where to find Spirit Mountain.

    ¡°Doo! Doo! Doo!¡± Someone was knocking on the door.

    ¡°Donor Che, Donor Xiang, you may open the door and enter.¡± After having opened Ear Aperture, Meng Qi could easily identify the sounds of others¡¯ footsteps.

    With a rusty sound of the door, Che Wanxiu walked in with her husband, smiling deferentially.

    ¡°Master, Mr. Leisure told us you were leaving soon, are you?¡± Che Wanxiu asked softly.

    Spinning the Prayer Beads, Meng Qi transformed himself into the status of a ¡°High Monk¡±. ¡°Amitabha. The secr association is about to end. I have already prayed for the one for whom fate had destined, and should have no lingering over the mortal world.¡±

    Che Wanxiu said regretfully, ¡°Master¡¯s desmanship could connect to the Heaven. It has been a great learning opportunity for me. It¡¯s a pity we¡¯re only destined to be together for forty days or so.¡±

    She paused and continued, ¡°I happened to know that Mr. Leisure has been collecting normal martial scriptures for you, especially the ones about sealing acupoints. I have brought a book from my home for you to give it a try. It is ¡°Snowmelt Acupinning Hand¡±.

    Much obliged to Meng Qi¡¯s ¡°reconstructing¡± of her, she wanted to show her appreciation, so she alluded to Duan Xiangfei and managed to know what the Senior Monk wanted. Duan Xiangfei knew her thoughts before she even finished her words, so he mentioned to her his need of the scriptures of sealing acupoints. Actually, Snowmelt Acupinning Hand of Che Family was as famous as its ¡°Snow Falling desmanship¡±.

    ¡°Donor Che is very kind. I am deeply honored.¡± Meng Qi knew her intention and epted tacitly. He needed exactly a decent kungfu on sealing acupoints.

    Che Wanxiu was relieved as she had been afraid of being declined. If she could not reciprocate with something for such a great grace, she worried that she would be afflicted by her conscience and consequently lose concentration on martial practice.

    Meng Qi browsed through the script with a blue cover, and realized that though it was not a top-shelf sealing acupoints kungfu, it was still of Enlightenment level, better than the sealing acupoints and disacupinning arts appended to Golden Bell Shield anyway, and it will suffice for a short term.

    ¡°Maester, this is a copied version. You may keep it and read slowly.¡± Che Wanxiu and Mr. Xiang were afraid of disturbing his practice, so they left the script and went on their way.

    Sealing acupoints was a practical art. Meng Qi had a rather deep inner qi kungfu as well as some basic knowledge and martial foundation, so it was not hard for him to get started. While he was engaged in reading, a sound of knockings on the door came again.

    ¡°Donor Luo, pleasee in.¡± Meng Qi smiled and shook his head.

    Still dressed in white, Luo Qing was grim without emotion in his face. ¡°Maester, these are some of my sword scripts and experiences of practice. They could serve as advisors while you practice sword arts.¡±

    How many white clothes does this guy own¡­ Meng Qi thought something bizarre. He did not decline but epted with pleasure. For his hesitation would make Luo Qing embarrassed and would show little tact.

    Luo Qing was not a talkative person, so he just left after having presented his gifts. Meng Qi resumed his reading of Snowmelt Acupinning Hand. Before long came another knocking on the door.

    ¡°Old Duan,e in. Why don¡¯t youe together?¡± Meng Qi said helplessly.

    Duan Xiangfei came into the meditation room, smiling, his left hand holding a long sword sheathed in a dark golden scabbard. ¡°Giving presents should be an act done discreetly. When done if front of them I would worry that my gift would seem either too good or too bad.¡±

    Appreciation of gifts calls for reciprocation of presents, but if one¡¯s present was not as precious as others¡¯, it would be awkward. Yet if one¡¯s gift was too much better, one may make other present-givers embarrassed and cause unnecessary rancor. So it was better to send respectively and do not know what other people gave.

    ¡°You are reasonable anyway you put it.¡± Meng Qi smiled and shook his head. The old fox was indeed sophisticated. ¡°It seems that this long sword is a gift you will give me?¡±

    Duan Xiangfeiughed. ¡°Aye. I see that you have a good de but not a good sword, so I dared to present you with this.¡±

    He paused and said, ¡°This sword was a treasure which I had belonged to Snow God Pce for generations, and it¡¯s the very sword I was wearing before my five fingers of right hand shed off. It¡¯s called ¡°Ice Portal Sword¡±. I once passed it to Mingcheng, but he had not practiced enough swords but preferred palmstrikes, leaving the sword an dust-covered useless ornament. If he wants to practice some day I can still find many good ones at home for him.¡±

    As an old fox, he certainly knew the sword was too precious to be epted without hesitation, so he exined exhaustively.

    Meng Qi nodded, epting this ¡°Ice Portal Sword¡±, and had it unsheathed slowly.

    During the drawing out, the sword and the scabbard harmonized melodiously. Even by tis sound one could tell how sharp it was.

    The size and thickness were normal, but the material seemed transparent. It was as if forged by Frigid Crystal, covered by ayer of frigid Qi.

    Sharp with its own frigid Qi, it might yield freezing side-effect while cutting the enemy¡­ Meng Qi estimated the sword generally through his perception. Then he sheathed it andid it aside.

    After Duan Xiangfei left, Meng Qi finally gained quietness. He resumed reading the sealing acupoints art.

    About dusk and supper time, a reception monk came in with a letter. ¡°Junior Brother Zhen Ding, someone sent you a letter.¡±

    The reception monk and Meng Qi now were quite familiar with each other and called each other brothers.

    Meng Qi took the letter in confusion. He had acquainted himself with only a few people in this world. Who would have sent this letter? Cui Jinxiu? Zhang Zongxian and his wife? The Four Meritocrats in the South of the Yangtze River?

    Upon the envelop he saw a seal, which was a figure of swarthy palm. The palm stretched its five fingers and showed a sense of evil.

    ¡°This is the symbol of Gai Yuan.¡± Duan Xiangfei recognized it immediately. ¡°He had gone missing in Jianghu for two years. Now he actually came back for the sake of you.¡±

    ¡°The Reincarnated Skyscraping Devil, Gai Yuan?¡± Meng Qi nodded, and checked the envelop circumspectly. Then he unsealed and withdrew the letter.

    ¡°Having heard your destrike that connects the heaven and breaks the Man-God limit, I was much ted, for finally there is someone worthy of suffering my power. I have opened all three Secret Chambers. Tomorrow noon I wille by and battle with you. Please await me and do not escape. Gai Yuan.¡±

    ¡°Had he opened the Secret Chamber of Spirit?¡± Che Wanxiu was consternated while Meng Qi was reading the letter. Gai Yuan was at about the same level as her, with the Secret Chambers of Qi and Energy opened. Though they had their own specialized moves, they were both weaker than Cui Xu, and other grandmasters who had opened the Secret Chamber of Spirit. But now that he had secretly opened the Secret Chamber of spirit, he had be the first ever the master who opened all the Secret Chambers!

    This must be the most astounding news besides the advent of Master Zhen Ding!

    Duan Xiangfei froze for a while, then he sighed deeply. ¡°Time and tide wait for no man. I¡¯m indeedcking in vigorpared to Gai Yuan. He hasn¡¯t shown up in Jianghu, probably because of his concentration on the opening of Secret Chamber of Spirit.¡±

    Gai Yuan was a dozen years younger than him and was in his prime.

    Luo Qing said nothing and touched the long sword by his waist.

    Meng Qi smiled and put down the letter. ¡°Then I should await Gai Yuan toe.¡±

    As the Reincarnated Skyscraping Devil, Gai Yuan had hands of butchers and hadmitted lots of crimes. Meng Qi needed not to reserve his strength.

    ¡°Maester, you must be careful. Though Gai Yuan has not concentrated his Aperture acupoints and opened the Nine Innate Apertures, having three Secret Chambers opened is still formidable,¡± Che Wanxiu said with concern.

    Duan Xiangfei also nodded. ¡°Three opened Secret Chamber will be united as one. His strength is at least above mine.¡±

    Snow God Pce had recorded much this kind of knowledge, so Duan Xiangfei understood a lot.

    Meng Qi said emotionlessly, ¡°I understands. I will not belittle him.¡±

    At such a fine moment! Someone is going to be experimented under my sword before my departure! I will try to wield my whole power with one destrike, without using the Sacrifice Form!

    For when facing An Guoxie, he had to end him as quickly as possible. As long as he found it out and regained his attention, An Guoxie would still be able to escape even after he was deeply wounded. Then Meng Qi would worry about future danger!

    Therefore, thisbat would be a ¡°warm-up¡± before the battle against An Guoxie!

    The second day, the sky was cloudy and somber at around noon.

    Gai Yuan had deliberately dispersed the news of this challenge, drawing all the martial pros around who aspired to seeing the Three-Secret-Chamber-opened versus A destrike Connecting Heaven.

    How could they miss this grand martial tourney? All the heroes in Jianghu, devils and swordsman who coulde in time, assembled inside Changhua Temple, cramming into every corner on the roof, on the tree, and around the square.

    ¡°Swordsman Nie, what do you think? Will the Reincarnated Skyscraping Devil be able to defeat Master Zhen Ding?¡± A curious guy asked a swordsman who was modestly famous.

    Swordsman Nie sneered. ¡°Even if Gai Yuan has opened three Secret Chambers, he merely touched the Man-God Border. How can he rival with Master Zhen Ding, whose one destrike could connect with God and break space. Gai Yuan will definitely lose.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. If Gai Yuan knows he will lose, why would he stille? He should be confident enough to win.¡±

    ¡°Master Zhen Ding defeated Master Che, the ¡®Snow Falling de¡¯, even without moving his body and feet. He was clearly much stronger than grandmasters.¡± Swordsman Nie said assertively.

    ¡°Possibly. Gai Yuan might only want to challenge Master Zhen Ding and improve himself, and make the breakthrough into Man-God Border. Hey, let¡¯s wager on how many moves he could take before he loses.¡±

    ¡°Ten moves at least, I guess?¡±

    ¡°If he uses the Heaven-connecting desmanship, ten moves are too many.¡±

    ¡°Yes, with that desmanship, even Gai Yuan has opened three Secret Chambers, Gai Yuan could resist no more than three moves.¡±

    ¡°Should be around five.¡±

    ¡°You wanna a bet?¡±

    Soon there were many gambling pools set up among those heroes. This situation was quitemon.

    Suddenly someone eximed lowly, ¡°The Devil arrived.¡±

    On the stair up to the square, a man in ck dress and shoes paced over. He was about 40-year-old, a face without beard. Though he looked normal, everyone knew he was an atrocious guy. He had crashed dead a baby, whose father was a swordsman of a righteous path and unwilling to yield to him. And this was only a minor one of many crimesmitted by this Skyscraping Devil.

    Gai Yuan was on the square. He stood aside and waited. The cloud was dark and thick. The sky was even gloomier.

    ¡°Master Zhen Ding ising!¡± Roars of acims undted.

    Of the Great Buddha¡¯s Hall paced out a young monk in white frock, his face handsome with hidden solemnity, his garb, shoes and stockings immacte, a dark red Commandment de suspended to the right of his waist, and a long sword in a golden scabbard to the left. He seemed to being out of mortal world cidly.

    ¡°Truly really stylish!¡± Numerous people praised silently.

 Chapter 120: Preparation

    <h4>Chapter 120: Preparation</h4>

    At the front door of Great Buddha¡¯s Hall, Duan Xiangfei, Luo Qing, Che Wanxiu, and the others watched Meng Qi take great strides forwards. Presently reconsidering their previous idea, they all focused on the battle before them.

    This battle between Master Zhen Ding, who had already surpassed grandmaster status, and the Reincarnated Skyscraping Devil, who was armed with the three Secret Chambers opened, was sure to teach these grandmasters much.

    They had all experienced the power of ¡°Mortal Dust Fall¡± and had no doubt that Master Zhen Ding would win this battle against the Reincarnated Skyscraping Devil. Their only concerny in the fact that they did not know how powerful he was after the three Secret Chambers were opened and were uncertain whether this would pose a threat to Master Zhen Ding.

    They all hoped that Master Zhen Ding would fully disce his strength to end the battle quickly. They did not want Gai Yuan to have any opportunity.

    ¡°If Master Zhen Ding does not hold back with his Heaven-connecting strike, I will definitely be defeated. Even if Gai Yuan opens one more vital Qi Secret Chamber than he, this still will not be enough to help him block Master Zhen Ding¡¯s strike. The only concern is we don¡¯t know if the three Secret Chambers will unite and present a new challenge.¡± Duan Xiangfei said.

    Luo Qing thought for a moment and simply stated, ¡°One strike.¡±

    As long as Master Zhen Ding was clear-headed, Gai Yuan would not be a match for his skillful and fatal desmanship.

    Che Wanxiu inhaled slightly and said, ¡°I also believe it will take one strike.¡±

    She had experienced Mortal Dust Fall personally and knew that since Gai Yuan had entered the devil¡¯s way, he was vulnerable to this sword technique.

    She blushed, remembering how she had strayed from the straight path before.

    ¡°Amitabha, I acknowledge you donor Gai.¡± Meng Qi stopped in front of Gai Yuan and dropped his eyes to the ground. He recollected his mentality and internalized his previous intentions.

    Gai Yuanughed and replied coldly, ¡°I¡¯ve heard so much about this master. Now I want to test to see if what I¡¯ve heard is true.¡±

    His confidence had inted after he had opened the three Secret Chambers and did not believe all he had heard about Master Zhen Ding. He knew Master Zhen Ding was strong but only viewed him as someone who had opened the three Secret Chambers. He was not yet able to break through space and move freely back and forth like an immortal.

    After speaking, he transformed into a giant dark devil. He multiplied into two, and then into four bodies, and began to attack Meng Qi from all four sides.

    Since he had opened the three Secret Chambers, the realm of his influence became muchrger, upying nearly the entire area. He struck fear into the hearts of all of the onlookers. It was as if a Skyscraping Devil hade down to earth!

    Terrifying!

    Truly terrifying!

    Meng Qi put all of his energy, Qi, spirit, and will into Red Sun Evil de. It was as if his body were emptied like a wooden statue.

    At the same time, the purple thunderbolt mark on the back of his left hand appeared as if the pressure of heaven were being released.

    It was time to test the power of an ultimate sword strike!

    Rumble!

    It was as if the dark, cloudy sky responded by rumbling with a deep peal of thunder. Gai Yuan trembled, thinking the gods were punishing him and fell prostrate in repentance.

    Duan Xiangfei took a step back as both legs went soft; beads of sweat formed on his forehead. Luo Qing trembled and held tightly to his sword. Che Wanxiu¡¯s face turned pale, and she held tightly onto her husband¡¯s hand. It was as if she had reverted back to the little girl who was terrified of thunder.

    The others present were even more startled. Some fell from their perches in the trees, and some knelt to the ground because their knees could no longer hold them upright. This was their first experience of the Thunder God¡¯s power!

    Rumble!

    In response to Gai Yuan¡¯s attack, Meng Qi suddenly lifted his head. His eyes filled with light, ears began to twitch, and senses heightened. His mid-brow bulged, and he slowly began projecting his will.

    Gai Yuan¡¯s Skyscraping Devil illusion had no effect on Meng Qi who was now under Four Acupores and Transformation Strategy. Meng Qi concentrated his energy, Qi, spirit, and will and suddenly erupted with an attack.

    The de shed and seemed to carry the desires of everyone watching.

    Everyone began to lose control. The faces of some turned red and the ears of others turned red. Some began tough hysterically. Everyone manifested in different ways.

    Rumble!

    Another peal of thunder rumbled awakening everyone and bringing with it an even greater sense of terror and majesty.

    Gai Yuan was frozen in terror. A golden robe fell from the sky, and Master Zhen Ding had disappeared.

    What was going on? Everyone was frightened and looked over. In the center of Gai Yuan¡¯s eyebrows appeared a thin trace of blood. It gradually grewrger and began to stretch toward his throat.

    Thud! He stopped breathing and fell backward. His eyes were wide open and his body frozen as if he had no idea what had just happened.

    ¡°A de-strike connecting heaven! A de-strike connecting heaven!¡± Someone shouted and broke the silence.

    ¡°A de-strike connecting heaven! Master Zhen Ding used a de-strike connecting heaven to kill Gai Yuan. He broke through space!¡±

    ¡­

    White smoke rose up and god-beasts circled. Meng Qi found himself in the Samsara Square again. His package had not been taken; it was still next to him.

    This time there was no one else around. Meng Qi was alone in the Samsara Square. The silence made him feel as if he had been forsaken by the world.

    He caught his breath and sat down. Closing his eyes, he harmonized his Qi-cirction. Thest attack whichbined his energy, Qi, spirit, will, and Mortal Dust Fall not only cost much of his energy but also had a serious countercharge. He felt depleted and nearly passed out.

    Consequently, he had chosen to leave immediately using Yama Inviting and Sacrifice Form. This way, he would avoid being attacked during his recovery. If he didn¡¯t have these techniques, after inflicting a de-strike connecting heaven, he would have returned as Master Zhen Ding. Everyone would have noticed how he looked at the womaning to congratte him. This would give himself away!

    After a moment, Meng Qi got rid of such thoughts. Then he picked up the package, walked to the central light pir, and threw it in.

    ¡°176 Karma points in total.¡± The Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms valued the pile of scripts just as an old man who collected used items.

    With the help of Duan Xiangfei and the numerous helpers and pathways of Snow God Pce, in addition to these two months¡¯ time, Meng Qi naturally had collected more scripts than Jiang Zhiwei. If there were not a limit on ordinary scripts, perhaps he would have collected even more.

    Meng Qi thought for a moment and then threw in the Snowmelt Acupinning Hand script and Luo Qing¡¯s notes. He didn¡¯t need them anymore. He had already learned the content and was near achieving acupin technique.

    ¡°The enlightenment stage technique Snowmelt Acupinning Hand is worth 120 Karma points.¡±

    ¡°Luo Qing enlightenment stage notes on sword art and experience with the will¡¯s Secret Chamber is worth 180 Karma points.¡±

    Meng Qi had originally nned on sharing Luo Qing¡¯s notes with Jiang Zhiwei and the others, but he thought for a moment and decided that time was of the essence. No one knew when the next mission would be assigned, and he was close topleting the fifth stage of Golden Bell Shield. He did not know the status of the battle between his Master and the Crying Elder. If he wanted to achieve the sixth stage, he would have to do it on his own.

    He chose to exchange everything with the Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms for 476 Karma points. Since he already had five, he now had a total of 481 Karma points. Then he spent 400 Karma points on the script for the sixth stage of Golden Bell Shield.

    ¡°I still have 81 Karma points left, what should I exchange them for?¡± Meng Qi still needed many items. He hadn¡¯t yet reached the point where he could save Karma points. He thought hard.

    At that moment, he noticed the Ice Portal Sword strapped to his hip. He thought, ¡°Presently I use my right hand to wield my sword. If I want to learn Sword de Ambidexterity, I should start practicing with my left hand.¡±

    He began searching for a suitable item. After searching for one hour, he found what he was looking for. He could take his time since he had returned early.

    ¡°Learning to use your left hand is a tremendous skill. To directly transfer the skill to you will be 70 Karma points.¡± Meng Qi took into consideration the fact that after returning he would face An Guoxie. He would likely need to use Yama Inviting and may have to switch to using the long sword. If he exchanged for Dharma ess, he would not be able to learn the skill in time. He would rather spend a little more and have the skill directly transferred to him. Of course,ter on, he would still need to spend time practicing with his left hand to strengthen the fundamentals that the Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms may have left out.

    Learning to use your left hand was a more basic skill. In other words, Meng Qi could only learn to use his left hand by discontinuing use of his right hand. If he tried to use both at once, he would be disoriented. If he wanted, he could exchange for Left-right Self-battling technique. To transfer the skill would be 500 Karma points.

    Meng Qi entered the god-energy filled light pir and felt his whole body go numb, but the feeling quickly subsided.

    He stepped out and drew his Ice Portal Sword. He tested his left hand. His desmanship was swift and beautiful.

    ¡°With one more day of practice, perhaps I can try using both hands at once.¡± Meng Qi made his decision and put his Ice Portal Sword in the light pir to confirm its value.

    ¡°Ice Portal Sword. A refined weapon made from Frigid Crystal and Hundred-time Tempered Steel. It can blind with a re. Its sharp edge has frigid power. After cutting an opponent, it freezes the blood flow. Valued at 140 Karma Points. You can exchange it for 70 Karma points.¡±

    ¡°Not bad.¡± Meng Qi took back the sword and meditated to harmonize his Qi cirction in order to recover.

    After doing so, he spent a half-day practicing using his left hand. Afterwards, he took a sound nap and replenished his will.

    When it was time to return, he changed his frock and asked the Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms for a new disguise. He was disguised as someone whose stomach and right arm were seriously damaged. Anyone who gave away the existence of the World of Samsara would be destroyed, so the Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms offered a free disguise. With his new disguise, he would not stand out for he was not too bloody nor was he too clean.

    Last time when Meng Qi was injured with Prajna Palm, he had also returned with a disguise. Consequently, he was not discovered by the President of the Commandment Hall.

    Seeing himself in this state, Meng Qi inhaled quietly.

    In a low voice, he said, ¡°I will put Red Sun Evil de and Ice Portal Sword under the incense table.¡±

    ¡°I will ce Grieving Wind Softener on the other side of the temple and directly take the poison.¡±

    The poison wasplimentary from the Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms. It was worth ten Karma points. Meng Qi did all of this in order to mislead An Guoxie and make him think someone had used the poison to rescue himself. Hopefully, this would cause An Guoxie to overlook Meng Qi¡¯s threat.

    ¡°Return.¡± Meng Qi raised the Grieving Wind Softener to his nose and inhaled deeply.

    It smelled terrible!

    His vision blurred and then everything went dark. When Meng Qi awakened, he was back in the temple. It was calm and peaceful. No animal was heard stirring. An Guoxie was meditating next to the incense table, just as before.

 Chapter 121: Immediate Revenge

    <h4>Chapter 121: Immediate Revenge</h4>

    Since the disciple of the Snow Mountain Sect and the others Meng Qi had asked for help in the inn before were afraid of the Crying Elder n¡¯s tooth for tooth revenge, they weren¡¯t willing to be involved in their trouble. Only the chivalrous Childe Gu, Gu Changqing, had a sympathy for him, and followed An Guoxie and Meng Qi to make sure they rested in the temple.

    At night, carrying his sword, he quietly bypassed the smallke and got close to the temple, but he did not dare to enter it. After all, there was a great gap as it pertained to skills between An Guoxie and himself since he only achieved Two Apertures. If he rashly came to Meng Qi¡¯s aid, there would be nothing except to be killed by An Guoxie.

    Besides, his aim here wasn¡¯t to save others but to nose for some information to prove the little monk¡¯s identity. When he arrived at the next oasis, he could ask several senior top martial artists to join hands to scare An Guoxie away since if fighting individually, maybe they couldn¡¯t defeat An Guoxie.

    ¡°Zoom, zoom¡±. he climbed up arge tree near the temple, hiding in the crown of the tree and looking as far as he could at the tattered window.

    He had opened his Eye Aperture, so his eyesight was outstanding. Through the hole of the broken window, he kind of saw the scene inside the temple. The little monky in front of the incense table, with his eyes closed seemingly in aa and his right hand softly hanging by his side, as if seriously wounded, while the White-headed Vulture was sitting over three meters away with his legs crossed to harmonize Qi-cirction. All seemed normal.

    Gu Changqing focused his mind, waiting patiently for the opportunity. As long as An Guoxie was distracted, he would throw the paper filler into the temple, making the little monk see it for theirtter contact.

    Theke behind him reflected the diminishing lights in the oasis, quiet and deste.

    The stench that went in Meng Qi¡¯s nose invaded his brain and made him sober-minded. When he turned his head a little, he saw his dark Red Sun Evil de and Ice Portal Sword wrapped with the golden scabbard quietly lying under the incense table. The de handle faced outward, so it was easy for him to pick it up.

    ¡°The Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms is really considerate¡­ ¡± Meng Qi silently praised him and pretended to painfully groan as he moved a little to the incense table toe near to it andy with his left hand under his body.

    An Guoxie opened his eyes and saw the ¡°painful creeping¡± Meng Qi, sneering, ¡°You can¡¯t even tolerate such little pain, ah? Then you stand no chance against the bevy of torture at my disposal.¡±

    His tone indicated a sense of regret.

    Meng Qi was aroused but he forced himself to endure ¡°the torture¡±. Seeing this, An Guoxie smiled and continued to harmonize Qi-cirction. His injuries were much better. Though he still needed to spend some time on them, it was not necessary for him to make a great effort to deal with them all the time.

    After his Energy, Qi, Spirit and Will perfectly united together, Meng Qi adjusted himself to the best state, and then patiently waited for the opportunity.

    This time, he had no choice but to defeat An Guoxie!

    If he could not ughter him, An Guoxie would beat him to death, instead.

    He could not wait for ¡°the Grieving Wind Softener¡± topletelye into y, because An Guoxie had opened his Nose Aperture. Therefore, he was very sensitive to mephitis. What was more, he had also opened the Nine Apertures and formed an Inner World. Thus, when an error appeared, he would notice it in no time. So Meng Qi had to act before his Grieving Wind Softener came into force and An Guoxieb was alert to the enemies outside.

    Absorbed in his n to get rid of An Guoxie, Meng Qi was very patient, though the time seemed to move slowly.

    While An Guoxie was harmonizing Qi-cirction with his eyes closed, he suddenly felt it difficult to run his inner cirction. He immediately held his breath and ced his spirit to his Nose Aperture, keenly sensing varieties of odors.

    An Guoxie felt much more difficult to run his inner cirction and it finally faded away. His Nose Aperture had distinguished where the problemy. He threw a small stone hidden in his left hand to the ce where the odors came with a strong wind.

    At the same time, he fully operated his Violent Sand Super Force to resist the inexplicable invasion of the mephitis.

    The cracking of the small stone hitting a little porcin bottle sounded in the quiet temple.

    As his left hand touched his body, Meng Qi¡¯s inner Energy, Qi, Spirit and Will suddenly broke out together. A de light that was neither bright nor bloody mysteriously flew to An Guoxie as if it hade from Meng Qi¡¯s heart.

    The back of his left hand highlighted the purple and luxuriant thunderbolt mark with the divine power of the thunder permeated out soon.

    Part of An Guoxie¡¯s attention was drawn to defend the mephitis to remove its impact, and the other part was paid to the odor direction to avoid someone¡¯s diversionary tactics of saving the little bald ass.

    But at the very moment, the glittering de crazily danced in front of his eyes. What a changeable world!

    The expressions in An Guoxie¡¯s eyes were full of panic, shock and disbelief. He clearly remembered to seal Meng Qi¡¯s Dantian and break his arm. How could this little bald ass still surprisingly sh me?

    He was not prepared for the surprise attacks by Meng Qi at all. That was why he didn¡¯t figure out who was doing so until the bright de approached.

    ¡°What a fool! You even can¡¯t clearly distinguish the mephitis with your Nose Aperture opened. You¡¯d better cut your nose off!¡±

    ¡°You are good-for-nothing! You can¡¯t even deal with such a little trick. Do you believe I, your Ancestor will block your acupoints and feed you to the wolves?

    ¡°Useless fool, do yourself a favor and kill yourself!¡±

    Ancestor¡¯s spitting out expletives rushed into An Guoxie¡¯s ears, and Ancestor¡¯s ¡°Terrible Deterrence¡± clearly suppressed him. An Guoxie was badly trembling and muttered, ¡°I am wrong, I am really wrong. Do forgive me, my Ancestor¡­¡±

    The Ancestor was so angry that his deterrence was a lot more horrible than before. In An Guoxie¡¯s opinion, this deterrence couldpare with the force of the Sky Thunder which he felt when he watched the demons cross disasters. And the force made him trembling all over. How he wished he could kneel down to say sorry to his Ancestor.

    With the severe pain hitting him directly, An Guoxie came to his senses and saw a dark red burning de with dimly flowery stripesing towards him.

    It had split into his forehead and then his cheek.

    No!

    At this critical moment, the pain stimted all of An Guoxie¡¯s potential abilities to break out. With the pop-pop sounds, his bones all were copsing.

    When Meng Qi¡¯s de just hit An Guoxie, he felt that An Guoxie became a boneless man and retreated with the wind. Therefore, he couldn¡¯t exert his strength on this soft An Guoxie.

    Though An Guoxie¡¯s mid-brows and cheek were half open with blood running, he dizzily seized the opportunity to take a breath and raised his right hand to p the Red Sun Evil de away.

    Meng Qi did not panic but was still very calm. Because he knew if he could end a top martial artist with Nine Apertures opened by only one strike, it would really be a wonder.

    He lifted his left hand and cast a ck iron dart towards An Guoxie, and at the same time, he jumped on his tiptoes and smartly caught the scabbard of his Ice Pce Sword with his left hand.

    An Guoxie was about to open his Buddhist Commandment de and had no time to take a breath when he saw a ck iron dart flying towards him. On this asion, he had to bite the tip of his tongue broken to put his Violent Sand Super Force to good use. He forced himself to uplift a breath, raised his left palm and leaned himself right side.

    F*ck, wherever did he hide his concealed weapons?

    ¡°I, Your Father, had searched him from head to foot!¡± An Guoxie wondered

    His eyes suddenly condensed and he saw the ck iron dart flying near him and breaking into seven pieces. And then they rushed in seven different directions.

    An Guoxie¡¯s left hand blocked one piece out of his way and his body bending right escaped another two. Still, the remaining four solidly hit him!

    An Guoxie roared loudly with ayer of ck gas rising from his face. The ¡°mephitis of eliminating Kung Fu¡± defended by his Violent Sand Super Forceh before was out of control immediately. As a result, his inner force died away and the toxic became more and more.

    ¡°I¡¯m not willing to retreat!¡± An Guoxie bellowed in his heart. Both of his palms had no force now, and his Violent Sand Super Force desperately retrograded at random.

    As An Guoxie¡¯s body swelled up with a rush, the mephitis and toxin were excluded out together with the dart also falling down on the ground.

    Just then, his pupils reflected the figure of Meng Qi, whose gray frock was dirty and worn. But his face was pretty and dignified. He held a sword in his left hand and struck a pose of sending an invitation.

    Next, a pure concentrated sword light glittered with heavily dead atmosphere. The sword straight advanced and swept away all obstacles to An Guoxie¡¯s face.

    He could wield a sword as well¡­

    Where did he get a sword¡­

    Faced with three consecutive attacks from Meng Qi, An Guoxie¡¯s tricks were all yed, out of breath. What he could do was force his head to contract as if to hide it in his stomach.

    After his ¡°Peace Quietude Split¡± and under the condition of not having the Sacrifice Form, Meng Qi did not copse though he also did not have the strength to give An Gouxie another split. He still could present other desmanships and his Yama¡¯s Invitation.

    He put his heart and soul into his sword, and only thought that either An Guoxie or he himself must die!

    Meng Qi was severe and overwhelming with his murderous sword. He had exactly cut through An Guoxie¡¯s mid-brows just a second before An Gouxie softened all his bones to shrink his head downward.

    Now, An Guoxie wore a kind of oddplex look on his face¡ªsomething like crying or simpering, and something as unbelievable or angry and unwilling. He slightly opened his mouth as if to say something, but only made some ho-ho sounds.

    His mid-brows were nailed by a translucent sword with a trace of blood spilling.

    Defeated¡­ And it was a little bald ass just reaching Enlightenment who defeated me¡­

    How could this be¡­ How could all his injuries be healed? How could his Kung Fu develop so fast?¡­ And where and how could he acquire a de, a sword and concealed weapons?¡­

    Even if so, as long as I can have time to take a short rest, I could destroy him¡­

    I am reluctant to die!

    With the fall flopping on the ground, hey face up, his eyes wide open with a bright red and white Ice Pce Sword in his mid-brows. He rolled in his grave forever.

    The dead: An Guoxie

    Identity: the Crying Elder¡¯s grand-disciple; White-headed Vulture; with Nine Apertures opened; ranked among the 36th on the Ranking List of Young Masters.

    Cause of death: mid-brows prated by sword and virulent attack.

    Dead state: softened bones; darkened skin; cut scars on the face; with concealed weapons.

    Killer: Shaolin Zhen Ding.

    Seeing An Guoxie falling on the ground, Meng Qi dared not ease up. After he had stretched out his Red Sun Evil de in his right hand and split his head away from his body, Meng Qi sighed in relief.

    At longst, I ughtered him!

    Finally, I am the survivor!

    If I had used the Yama¡¯s Invitation with a second hesitation, An Guoxie would have shortened his neck and avoided my crucial strike, and then I had to start my Sacrifice Form and run my Mortal Dust Fall to give him thest blow. By then even if I could put the unprepared An Guoxie to death, I, quite worn out, would have a hard time after this. It is likely that any horse bandit can kill me. After all, it is the second time that I have started my Sacrifice Form, and the countercharge would¡¯ve been more severe.

    Staring at An Guoxie¡¯s face which meant dying with evesting regret, Meng Qi suddenly thought of the torture he had experienced before and guffawed, ¡°You said you would break my other arm or legs and exert all kinds of excruciations on me, didn¡¯t you? Why lie here silently now? ¡±

    Meng Qi snorted, ¡°I am so kind-hearted that I won¡¯t torment your dead body.¡±

    Meng Qi was pleased with himself for quite a while. ¡°No matter how unexpected it was and whether An Guoxie¡¯s strength was 50% or 60% then, with the strength of Four Apertures, he beheaded a Nine Apertured Master, which was not only a proud record but also a big surprise.¡±

    Moreover, this means that both my desmanship and my Inner Qi Force have already reached the level of the top martial arts.

    ¡°Since I executed An Guoxie ranked 36th on the Ranking List of Young Masters. Will I rece him on the list? But it is inappropriate because my real strength can¡¯t enter the Ranking List of Young Masters. If it had not been out of An Guoxie¡¯s expectation, I would have lose another hundred times.¡± Meng Qi was often a divergent thinkingd. It was quite baffling that he thought of the problem with the Ranking List of Young Masters. And he hoped that his name was on the list but he was a little worried about it, because the high rank was worth much more strength than his. That meant he could not handle the challengers arriving in quick session in the future.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯d better not first consider the uncertain thing and it is wise for me to bury An Guoxie¡¯s corpse and obliterate all his traces or mislead others by his dead body. In the Immensity Sea, there are a lot of horse bandits, one out of three of whom obey the orders of Ze Luoju who belongs to the Crying Elder¡¯s n. If I was found to wipe An Guoxie out, it is likely that I would be circled by horse bandits before I came out of the oasis.¡± Thinking of this, Meng Qi held his varieties of ideas back and made a decision.

    So he vigorously lifted his sword to destroy An Guoxie¡¯s wounds, saving others¡¯ recognition of his unique skills.

    Watching An Guoxie¡¯s big opened eyes, Meng Qi abruptlyughed and said to his corpse, ¡°Can I say I have given you an immediate revenge?¡±

 Chapter 122: Gu Changqing

    <h4>Chapter 122: Gu Changqing</h4>

    Gu Changqing, lying on the trunk, looked attentively at the temple waiting for an opportunity. Then he noticed An Guoxie look to his right side quickly, where the insensible little monk had cut him with a knife. It was not very bright but shone as if in his heart. When he thought of his declining n and his underestimated strength, he was extremely angry.

    Then, he saw An Guoxie get shed with one slice. He could not keep himself straight and struggled to avoid the hit of the Buddhistmandment de. The little monk shot out a concealed weapon and raised his long sword. An Guoxie exerted himself to shoot the left hand. He saw the concealed weapon was divided into seven sectors in the air with most bypassing An Guoxie¡¯s defense. An Guoxie¡¯s dodging was useless. As a result, it struck him.

    Afterwards, he watched An Guoxie expand as if sandstorms were about to rampantly sweep. The little monk was holding a sword in his left hand and exerted a daunting attack. The sword light was terrifying and aggressive. An Guoxie was hit in the mid-brows, and fell weakly to the ground, dead.

    Wait. An Guoxie had been hit in the mid-brow, and had fallen to the ground, dead?

    Gu Changqing seemed to have been watching the scene in shes until he woke up in thisst scene. ¡°What on earth had happened here?¡±

    The ¡°White-headed Vulture¡±, An Guoxie had been hit in the mid-brow?

    With Nine Apertures opened, how could he die like this? From a monk who appeared to be so weak?

    With his mouth agape, Gu Changqing felt he had been dreaming. What had just happened between An Guoxie and the little monk seemed be slow-moving fragments in the yback which was so unrealistic.

    Subconsciously, he pinched his cheek. Only pain could make him ept that what had happened was all real. Despite the fact that An Guoxie had been one of the most outstanding disciples of the Crying Elder, he had really died. He had indeed been killed by an unknown little monk, regardless of his fame and various titles, including being a Master with Nine Apertures opened, ranking 36th in the Ranking List of Young Masters and being known as the White-headed Vulture!

    And a few minutes ago, he was the exact winner who tortured the monk almost to death and caused the little monk fall into an unconscious sleep.

    Who can tell me what¡¯s going on? He shouted heartily. But one thing that he could confirm was that the little monk was definitely a master, much more powerful even than himself!

    Meng Qi destroyed the wound and sword mark on An Guoxie¡¯s body. He was about to search the body when he suddenly heard sounds outside in the distance. He turned at once, asking, ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡±

    With no method to find out it was a friend or a foe, he could only make a warning.

    Concealing his feeling of shock, Gu Changqing calmly leaped off the treetop and walked to the temple. ¡°Little master, you once asked for help in the inn, so I came by to check it out. I¡¯d nned to confirm your identity first and then asked several predecessors to help you. But unexpectedly, you killed An Guoxie all by yourself.¡±

    When it came to thest phrase, he still held a subtle sense of disbelief.

    Meng Qi almost did not recall who the weak schrly looking man before him was. While for Gu Changqing, they had just met at dusk, even though only a few hours had passed. But for Meng Qi, it felt like three months. And they¡¯d only met once when he¡¯d asked for help. If it weren¡¯t for his exceptional memory, Meng Qi would have surly blurted out, ¡°Who the hell are you?¡±

    Having experienced so much during these past few days, he put his palms together calmly in a silent meditation. ¡°Amitabha, I was captured by An Guoxie and was tortured so much because of my master¡¯s matter. Therefore, the moment I saw you swordsmen, I couldn¡¯t help asking for help. I sincerely appreciated your aid. How should I address you?¡±

    He did not mention the fight deliberately because he did not have a good excuse on hand.

    Gu Changqing waved his hands. A little shameful, he said, ¡°I¡¯m Gu Changqing from Gu Castle. I¡¯vee from afar to be a helping hand?¡±

    ¡°The willingness of saving others and practical action show eloquently the donor¡¯s chivalrous spirit.¡± Meng Qi said sincerely. He considered Gu Changqing to be a native of the Western Region, so he must have sufficient knowledge of the vast Gobi Desert. Perhaps he could be of help in the search for his junior brother.

    He was far from being a merciless and heartless man, so after breaking away from the dilemma, he would try to search for and rescue his junior brother. There was no expectation from the Shaolin temple that the Crying Elder would suddenly show his face after years of disappearance. Plus, he¡¯d intercepted his own master. Yet, since they dared to assign the master to the Western Region to question the ndlord¡± of the Jingang temple, they had absolutely known for sure that he was able to protect himself. He would have, at best, been wounded by the Crying Elder. Besides, he could be useless in the battle between pros of the Exterior.

    Hearing the evaluation of chivalrous spirit, a trace of pleasure and self-satisfaction emerged on Gu Changqing¡¯s face uncontrobly. ¡°This is what our generation with the correct path should do. Little master, you don¡¯t need to overpraise. I don¡¯t know your Dharma name? You were able to kill An Guoxie so you must be somebody in the Great Jin Dynasty.¡±

    From Meng Qi¡¯s ent, he knew that Meng Qi was a monk of the Great Jin Dynasty.

    ¡°You can call me Zhen Ding, my Dharma name. I just untied my acupoint quietly in secret. I was only able to kill An Guoxie, by chance actually, by virtue of my hidden venom and poisonous dart. And I happened to find him healing without distraction. He¡¯s a far greater opponent.¡± Meng Qi had already thought of an excuse, which was his supreme act of untying the acupoint in secret. Anyway, An Guoxie was dead now. No one knew he had destroyed his Dantian and pinched off his arm. Nor could people know whether the sword and the de he used were his trophies or not.

    Gu Changqing recalled the fight process just now and thought all had seemed quite reasonable except for a little bit of strangeness at the beginning. The Dharma name, Zhen Ding, was unknown, so he nodded with a smile. ¡°An Guoxie was powerful yet cruel. He was invincible all over the Immensity Sea but eventually died because of his carelessness. Oh, the karma, the justice of heaven!¡±

    ¡°Facing me, an unbeatable challenger, anyone would lose¡­¡± Meng Qi self-deprecated in his mind.

    Gu Changqing continued,¡±But your desmanship and sword art was so amazing, little master. Even observed from far away, I found myself trapped in an illusion and mired in a soul-stirring sense. Can I ask what school of martial arts are you from?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a Shaolin disciple.¡± Meng Qi said frankly, for he needed to ask Gu Changqing to help him search for his junior brother.

    Gu Changqing subconsciously said, ¡°Hmm, you¡¯re a Shaolin disciple. Now I see. So, the sword art and desmanship you used just now must be Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship and Dharma sword?¡±

    Jin Gang Temple was known for de art, and thus the western regions were strong in de use. Even Gu Changqing, the man with a sword, had heard about the top-ranked Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship.

    As for the Dharma sword art, it was his personal interest.

    ¡°I know well how slight my talent is. I don¡¯t deserve so much praise.¡± Meng Qi replied with a tacit consent. He said, ¡°Donor Gu, have you seen a monk in the same dress like mine but a bit younger? I got separated from my junior brother because of An Guoxie.¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Gu Changqing shook his head. ¡°Western monks dress are different from that of the great Jin dynasty. I haven¡¯t seen him. May I ask what on earth made you two separate?¡±

    Meng Qi pondered a moment. As he thought that Gu Changqing was so courageous to ask about An Guoxie, the Nine Apertured Master and so righteous to do the good things, Meng Qi described things again except for his attempt to escape. After he finished, he said, ¡°I wonder how much the donor knows about the terrain of the Immensity Sea. Is it possible for you tell me a bit so that I can have some clues for my search?¡±

    ¡°What a pity that I couldn¡¯t see with my own eyes the big and fierce battle between master Xuan Bei and the Crying Elder.¡± Gu Changqing said shortly after a few sighs, ¡°We, the whole family have lived in the Immensity Sea for centuries, so we know the terrain here quite well. It¡¯s tooplex andplicated to tell in a few words. If you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯m willing to lead the way for you.¡±

    Meng Qi had nned to consult with him about his ¡°geography knowledge¡± and had asked him for a reliable guide. But out of his expectation, Gu Changqing should volunteer to help. Meng Qi was stunned speechless for a short while. ¡°Donor Gu, where are yourpanions?¡±

    A faint look of contempt emerged on Gu Changqing¡¯s face. ¡°I¡¯ve always thought that they were chivalrous people who could share weal and woe with me, now they¡¯ve all turned out to be timid. There is nothing proud I can say about thempared to your act of taking risks in searching for your younger brother, and therefore, I¡¯d like to aid you.¡±

    There would likely be numerous dangers everywhere on the way to find Zhen Hui. They also had to venture deeply into the Immensity Sea where the horse bandits were rampant and Ze Luoju had great momentum.

    Having heard the way Gu Changqing talked of his threepanions, Meng Qi thought it would be better than going separately with the Snow Mountain Sect disciples, who were so timid that it was likely to betray his whereabouts.

    Putting his palms together, he said with sincerity, ¡°Amitabha, on behalf of my younger brother I would like to thank you.¡±

    ¡°Little Master, when will we leave? So I can prepare and say farewell.¡± Gu Changqing said.

    Meng Qi waved his hand and smiled. ¡°No rush, after daybreak. I¡¯d like to ask for your help in buying some sets of clothing and hatster.¡±

    ¡°Indeed, you¡¯re dressed too conspicuously. You could easily be the target of those with Ze Luoju and You Huanduo.¡± Gu Changqing suddenly realized.

    You Huanduo, another disciple who had opened Nine Apertures, was nicknamed ¡°Uprising Yama¡±. He was head of seventy-two bandits in Helian Mountain. Though they mainly robbed near the mountain, the Immensity Sea trade route was also an important source of wealth for them.

    Meng Qi added, ¡°There may be horse bandits and spies in the Oasis. If I go to buy these things myself, I risk being targeted. Therefore, I need your help.¡±

    ¡°No problem. Little master, you need to change your manner of speech. Don¡¯t always say ¡®donor¡¯, ¡®donor¡¯, or others will still know you¡¯re a monk.¡± Gu Changqing said with a smile.

    After reaching their agreement, Meng Qi bent down and searched An Guoxie¡¯s dead body. Unfortunately, there was not too much to harvest for he had been sent to work for the ancestors. Naturally, he had no scripts or simr items and since he never used a sword, knife, concealed weapon or poison. Except for a decent remedy elixir, a bag of money, a few gems, and a bunch of brass keys, he found nothing else.

    ¡°This is the Crying Elder¡¯s ¡®Haunter¡¯s Replenishing Elixir¡¯. It¡¯s healing effect, though notparable to Hundred-herb Bolus, is not bad.¡± Gu Changqing recognized the bottle of elixir, but unfortunately, there were only two left.

    He did not show any greed for this stuff and just watched Meng Qi put them away. They were his trophies.

    Meng Qi nned to pay for Gu Changqing once he¡¯d found his younger brother. That would be easier for Gu Changqing to ept.

    ¡°What was this bunch of keys used for¡­ ¡± Meng Qi swung the brass keys with a jingling sound.

    Gu Changqing thought for a while before replying. ¡°An Guoxie is a famous robber in the Immensity Sea and has a rich family. But no one knows where he lives. These are probably the keys to all his residences.¡±

    ¡°No one knows¡­ how to find¡­ ¡± Meng Qi answered regretfully, ¡°If I could get An Guoxie¡¯s treasure, I could live a wealthy life after leaving Shaolin Temple!¡±

    After looking at them carefully, Gu Changqing mumbled, ¡°Not quite without clues. For different oasises in different countries, the shape and structure of keys aren¡¯t the same, so the keys can be used to narrow down our search area.¡±

    ¡°That makes sense.¡± Meng Qi praised and then temporarily put the matter aside. Together with Gu Changqing, they tied An Guoxie¡¯s corpse to a stone and threw it into the smallke to destroy the evidence.

    The next day, Meng Qi put on the ¡°long-admired¡± white silk shirt and an official¡¯s cap and left the oasis with Gu Changqing.

    At noon, An Guoxie¡¯s shopkeeper buddy frowned, feeling something wrong. ¡°Master An Guo entered the templest night. Usually, he would definitely havee and shown his face here. How could he not have shown up!¡±

 Chapter 123: Back to Quicksand Town

    <h4>Chapter 123: Back to Quicksand Town</h4>

    He waited for several more hours. The sky was dark, red as fire and the golden sunlight was glittering everywhere. The sun had fallen low in the sky. However, An Guoxie hadn¡¯t been here once. The horse bandit grew more anxious and had inkling that something might be wrong.

    He stepped backwards into the shop and left from the back door. But he had changed his clothes to look like a typical desert tramp, with white clothes and headdress.

    He quickly walked through the town, rounded the smallke, and finally arrived at the area where the original pcey. Then, he entered the temple as An Guoxie hadst night.

    Upon entering the temple, his heart quickly sank. Though it had been a long time, the slight smell of blood and an ufortable but unexinable stench still hung in the air.

    With the light of the setting sun, he searched tracks on the ground inch by inch. Suddenly, his eyesight froze. There were dark ck spots on the ground in front the shabby statue.

    It was clear that someone had dealt with these tracks. But this spitted spot was too invisible to see. Had it not been for the light of the setting sun, it would not have shown anything special and he would not have noticed it.

    The horse bandit, disguised as a counterjumper stood motionless. There was no need to check for he could guess that it was An Guoxie¡¯s blood. Probably he had died. After all, if he had killed others, why had he bothered to clean the tracks? As long as he hadn¡¯t killed rtives of his boss, disciples of the Ancestor, or heirs or important figures of the Snow Mountain Sect, Jin Gang Temple, Ashura Temple or Merriment Temple, who could have killed him?

    It was a very serious situation¡­ He had a deep sigh in his heart. He could not deal with this!

    He was one of the two favorite disciples of the Ancestor. He was also a martial pro with Nine Apertures opened who ranked top in the Ranking List of Young Masters. How had he been killed so quietly?

    The strength of the murderer was beyond his imagination!

    He carefully searched for a while but to no avail. He didn¡¯t dare to stay here for too long, so he quietly rounded the shop and wrote a letter about what he had seen and his guess in detail.

    At night, he snuck into the forest beside the smallke. Then he pinched his lower lip and whistled. After three long and two short sounds, a strange bird with a white head and ck feathers flew out of the forest tond on his shoulder. It tapped its head with its swing. It seemed to be very close to him.

    The horse banditmunicated his feelings with the strange bird, fed it several cubes of fresh meat, and then tied the letter to its feet. Then the bird fluttered and flew to the sky.

    The horse bandit stood still for a while and then gave a small sigh. He quietly returned to the shopter.

    He worked and sold goods in the shop as usual the next day. By dusk, when he was about to close the shop as his tavern keeper ordered, he suddenly felt dizzy. A tall middle-aged man appeared in front of him. He wore ck clothes but no headdress. He had short hair, and stubbly cheeks. An eyepatch covered his left eye. He carried a strange and evil long ck Horseman Sabre around his waist.

    ¡°Boss.¡± He lowered his head and respectfully greeted the man in thenguage of the West Region instead of the unwrittennguage of the Great Jin Dynasty used along the business road.

    The man was Ze Luoju and he was one of three horse bandits of the Immensity Sea and a Disciple of the Crying Elder. He, whose nickname was Evil de of the Immensity Sea, was a martial pro of the Exterior level.

    Ze Luoju¡¯s husky voice had a special maism. He also spoke in thenguage of the West Region, asking, ¡°Tell me where the temple is.¡±

    An Guoxie had been a martial pro with Nine Apertures opened. He was one of the most powerful disciples of the Crying Elder, matched only by Ze Luoju and Yan Shiche. His death was really an important matter, so Ze Luoju had hurried here immediately upon receiving the secret letter.

    The horse bandit didn¡¯t dare to say anything. He looked at the tavern keeper who was totally unaware of Ze Luoju¡¯s presence. It just seemed that no one was there in front of the door. He quietly praised in his heart. Ze luoju really lived up to his reputation as Evil de of Immensity Sea.

    He hurried to close the door and left from the back door. He led Ze LuoJu into the temple.

    Ze Luoju looked hard to see the blood spot on the ground. He slowly took off his eyepatch. A deep green light suddenly came out from his void left eye. It looked as if things like fish were swimming and circling in it. Suddenly, the crying of ghosts could be heard everywhere, giving the temple a spooky atmosphere.

    The Crying Elder had taken out his left eyeball, however, it was a blessing in disguise for Ze Luoju. He¡¯d aplished a very difficult super skill, the ¡°Netherworld Evil Eye¡± which was also one of the origins of his sobriquet of Evil de.

    The dark green light became lighter and lighter. As a result, the whole temple looked like the surface of the rippling sea. It was so forlorn and frightening that the horse bandit was extremely terrified.

    Ze Luoju looked at it for a while, and then he stepped out of the temple to the smallke. He raised his hand, and suddenly a gale blew, engendering vortexes in theke.

    With a great crash, the vortexes quickly expanded and suddenly exploded. They heaved theke to the skies and brought up tworge rocks.

    A corpse without a head and a broken head were tied to the two rocks.

    The horse bandit carefully looked at them. Although the face was a mass of bleeding flesh from the bites of fish in theke, the symbolic white hair clearly confirmed that it was An Guoxie. He really had been killed!

    ¡°Good job. I have longed to kill this son of a bitch.¡± Ze Luoju said dryly, ¡°But it should have been us who killed him.¡±

    His ¡°Netherworld Evil Eye¡± didn¡¯t have the ability to discern scars, so he put on his eyepatch again and squatted down to carefully check the body.

    ¡°There are scars in the mid-brow and cheeks, but it has clearly been damaged by someone. Besides, with the fish bites, it¡¯s hard to figure out what martial skill killed him and what the cause of death was¡­ ¡± Ze Luoju spoke to himself in a low voice. The horse bandit was clever to leave him alone.

    ¡°There are scars caused by a concealed weapon. And he¡¯s been poisoned. As a result, his heart was badly damaged. This must be one of the main causes of his death. The remaining poisonous gas in his meridians and his inner forced dissipated before he died¡­ ¡± Ze Luoju said, observing thoughtfully.

    ¡°His skeleton has beenpletely softened, which infers that he had to dodge a sword or de. There could only have been two reasons. One is that the killer was overwhelmingly stronger than him, the other is that he was toote to react¡­ Violent Sand Super Force had signs of reversal. Along with my spections above, it should be the effects of fighting with un-spiced and poisonous gas. If the killer had been stronger than him, he wouldn¡¯t have bothered to do so¡­ ¡±

    Ze Luoju pped and stood up. He spoke to the horse bandit, ¡°The strength of the killer was not more than Six Apertures. He was good at using poison and concealed weapons. He was forbearing and might also be good at desmanship and sword art. An Guoxie made a mistake and rxed his guard. He was scented by Dispersing Force Poisonous Gas and attacked when he was unprepared. Sword and de is the pretext and the legendary concealed weapons caused his death. But judging from the scars that the killer purposely damaged, the killer must have super skills of the sword and de which should not be neglected.¡±

    ¡°Boss, it must have been that little monk. Judging from his age, he was likely to have just opened his Eye Aperture. What should we do?¡± the horse bandit asked.

    ¡°We should take it seriously. I will order all our brothers to kill the killer inside the Immensity Sea.¡± Ze Luoju could deal with lots of things in the Immensity Sea. When he found that the killer had to use some skills to kill An Guoxie, he could see that the killer¡¯s strength was not so great as he¡¯d first imagined. Therefore, he didn¡¯t n to kill the killer by himself.

    However, it was still a terrible thing to be hunted by one third of the horse bandits of the Immensity Sea.

    There were numerous Enlightened Master Pros among these horse bandits. They were also desperados who were familiar with the geography of the Immensity Sea and had the ability to gather the crowds andmunicate with each other. If one was spotted by horse bandits and couldn¡¯t escape from the Immensity Sea or hide, he was likely to be killed even if he was a martial pro with nine apertures opened.

    ¡°Yes, my boss.¡± The horse bandit didn¡¯t dare to look at Ze Luoju¡¯s right eye as his eyesight was sharp as a knife.

    Meng Qi, in white monk frock and Gu Changqing, like a feeble intellectual both returned on horseback to Quicksand Town. They looked like two schrs who had travelled from far away.

    ¡°We¡¯re finally here.¡± Gu Changqing felt quite relieved.

    He¡¯d misled Meng Qi several times along the way, so they arrived at Quicksand Town one dayter than expected.

    Meng Qi twitched his mouth. He seems to be unreliable. Is it my own fault to rely on him to look for Junior Brother deep in the Immensity Sea?

    ¡°Yes, we finally got here.¡± Meng Qi didn¡¯t use Buddhist terms.

    Hearing his reply, Gu Changqing was very embarrassed. He said, ¡°I have little experience with the terrains and locations here. But you see, we did get here, didn¡¯t we?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Meng Qi nodded to save his face.

    Pors, on both sides of the road, took on thousands of forms. Quicksand Town seemed to have gotten rid of the effects of the big battle between Xuan Bei and the Crying Elder. It was livelier.

    Meng Qi and Gu Changqing entered the Immensity Sea Hotel together. Beside the counter, they first saw the beautiful Qu Jiuniang whose characters were extremely bad.

    Qu Jiuniang was cold and indifferent. She bent over the counter and looked indolent but charming. Many customers were attracted but they didn¡¯t dare to look at her too long.

    ¡°Tavern keeper, I want to know something.¡± Meng Qi wore an official¡¯s cap to conceal his bald head.

    ¡°No news.¡± Qu Jiuniang replied forthrightly. She didn¡¯t want to say anything more. It was a ce to eat and sleep, not a ce for information!

    Meng Qi¡¯s impulse was to teach her manners again. Her attitude was so bad. But considering that she may be a martial pro of the Exterior, he had to control himself. He took out an emerald. He said, ¡°Tavern keeper, I would like to offer a high price.¡±

    Seeing such an extraordinary emerald, Qu Jiuniang¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. She immediately perked up and looked more charming and gorgeous.

    ¡°I take it back. Money can buy everything!¡± Qu Jiuniang said in a matter which seemed to hated iron not to be the air of steel.

    It was the first time she had looked at Meng Qi since he¡¯d entered the inn. After she finished her words, her facial expressions changed a little. She began to look Meng Qi up and down. She saw his eyes, ears, skin, hands, the dark red Buddhist Commandment de around his waist and the long sword inside a light golden sword scabbard. Her behavior made Meng Qi very ufortable. What was she looking at?

    Then Qu Jiuniang regained her face color and said coldly, ¡°You should go to the room if you want to ask about something in case others should hear us.¡±

    Meng Qi totally agreed. He might expose himself because of the information he wanted to know. There could be spies of horse bandits here.

    Qu Jiuniang walked out from behind the counter and went upstairs first. She had a slim waist and looked graceful. She slowly walked like weak wind and willow. Meng Qi and Gu Changqing closely followed her.

    Some customers smiled and whispered in low voices, ¡°When should we go to the room for information? I never recall Jiuniang having such rules?¡±

    ¡°It turns out that Jiuniang likes such kept men. They are nutritious and easy to clean up. Hee.¡± Theyughed.

    Qu Jiuniang was so angry that her willow-leaf shaped eyebrows rose. She picked up the wooden basin the errand boy used to scrub desks and sshed the water on them, ¡°Screw you.¡±

 Chapter 124: Young and Brave

    <h4>Chapter 124: Young and Brave</h4>

    ¡°Hua¡­ ¡± The guests who were talking were filthy and wet. Their hair was on their faces and their clothes were wet and stuck to their bodies, which made them feel extremely awkward. The food and drink in front of them were also dampened.

    ¡°It is bad to waste food¡­ ¡° Meng Qi needed to follow the rules in Changhua Temple and to keep a good example of a monk in front of Duan Xiangfei and the other people. It had been two months in total since hest ate meat. He just slipped out at night sometimes and caught a beast for barbecuing. However, he was not good at cooking and did not have any essential seasonings so his cooked food did not taste delicious.

    After he returned, he and Gu Changqing hurried on their journey to the Immensity Sea and only ate dry food. They had not eaten meat for a long time and they almost forgot how it tasted. They arrived at the ¡°Immensity Sea Hotel No.1¡± and the smell of the meat made them hungry and swallow their saliva.

    Qu Jiuniang looked at the soaked food quickly and snorted. ¡°Eat or get out.¡±

    Then, she went upstairs and did not turn back.

    Meng Qi slowly took back his eyes and told himself, ¡°I will eat delicious food soon.¡± Then he followed Jiuniang.

    Those guests were businessmen and often ate at the Immensity Sea Hotel No.1, where they were frequent visitors. They looked at each other without surprise and then they burst intoughter.

    ¡°Haha. I like Jiuniang, such a spicy girl!¡±

    ¡°Yes. Those little girls were not so mature and spicy like Jiuniang. It wasn¡¯t her slops! What a pity.¡±

    Meng Qi stood aside and felt frightened for them. ¡°If they continue to talk about it, their dead bodies will be seen in the Immensity Sea tonight.¡±

    Qu Jiuniang pretended not to hear their talking and walked into a room. She sat by the bedside and watched Meng Qi and Gu Changqing closing the door with caution. Then she said with a slight smile, ¡°How dare you! How dare you return to Quicksand Town while being listed on Ze Luoju¡¯s Evil Sword Hunting Order. Let me tell you the truth. There are five horse bandits among the guests in the hall and two of them work for Ze Luoju.¡±

    Meng Qi knew he was not good at disguising himself. He knew it was hard to deceive Qu Jiuniang, who saw him face to face. She was at the Exterior anyway. Meng Qi said, ¡°I came back to ask which direction my Junior Brother left in. Where are my Master and the Crying Elder?¡±

    Qu Jiuniang did not change her expression. Her eyes were pretty and attractive. Her target was not Meng Qi but the emerald diamond. She said, ¡°A diamond for a question.¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you steal!¡± Meng Qi cursed in his heart. He took out a blood-colored diamond and a green diamond. Then he said, ¡°Three questions.¡±

    It is a monopolistic business! If I ask more, they might know where I am.

    Qu Jiuniang stared at those three diamonds and said, ¡°They fought in ¡®Bo Mi¡¯. It is a dangerous ce of the Immensity Sea, a lot of bad guys gather there. The little monk ran toward the west. He might have run after them¡­ ¡±

    Suddenly, a fragrant wind blew through and Meng Qi lost his attention. Then, Qu Jiuniang took those three diamonds.

    ¡°One more question.¡± Meng Qi fought for his rights and wanted to ask more.

    Qu Jiuniang yed with the jewels with a low look in her eyes. She said impatiently, ¡°Go ahead!¡±

    ¡°What is the Evil Sword Hunting Order? What is the result of the battle between my Master and the Crying Elder?¡± Meng Qi asked with great concern.

    Qu Jiuniang suddenly raised her head. Her expression seemed to say: you do not want to fool me. She said, ¡°You asked two questions.¡±

    Meng Qi coughed and took out a jade. He threw it to Qu Jiuniang. Now, almost all of the jewelry from An Guoxie had been given to her.

    Qu Jiuniang¡¯s ck eyes shone brightly. She stared at the jade and caught it in her hands. Meng Qi thought secretly. ¡°Few men can defend against such enchanting eyes and her mature and beautiful face and figure.¡±

    ¡°In the ¡®Bo Mi¡¯ fight, they were both hurt and they lost energy. However, they seemed to be able to have another fight. As for what happenedter, who knows!¡± Qu Jiuniang took back the jewel, ¡°The Evil Sword Hunting Order is the symbol of Ze Luoju¡¯s domination of the Immensity Sea. When he doesn¡¯t want to waste time on hunting someone, he will use it. Once he released the Evil Sword Hunting Order, horse bandits and thieves in the Immensity Sea would hunt for the man on that list because Ze Luoju would meet the hunter¡¯s one need.

    ¡°Ze Luoju released the Evil Sword Hunting Order five times before, and only one survived among those five men. It was because he was at the edge of the Immensity Sea and then he ran quickly and returned to North Zhou Dynasty. The remaining four people were all killed. The strongest one of them had opened Eight Apertures¡­ ¡±

    Meng Qi felt something was wrong when he heard Qu Jiuniang¡¯s introduction. ¡°The Immensity Sea is endless. Even if the number of horse bandits was 10 timesrger than it was now, it was smaller than Jianghu and couldn¡¯t make a difference. Those four men just needed to avoid the main route and pass through the Gobi Desert, and they would have escaped from the horse bandits.¡±

    Qu Jiuniang jeered at him, ¡°Although the Immensity Sea is endless, actually, only a small part of it is avable for people to walk. Only if you were an Exterior Master could you gather the wind and rain to make water by thebination of the earth and sky. Otherwise,cking fresh water can be a hindrance to your way forward.¡±

    Gu Changqing and his family had lived in this Immensity Sea Oasis for a long time. He was familiar with this situation. ¡°She is right. Water is an important, but scarce resource in the Gobi Desert. Horse bandits know the water sources so they dare to hunt for other people. Meng Qi, don¡¯t worry about it. Water is a small partpared to the whole Immensity Sea. Horse bandits cannot know all the water sources and use all of their energy to protect them. They also need to maintain daily life.¡±

    A horse bandits¡¯ daily life was robbery.

    To avoid exposing his identified, Meng Qi did not use his Dharma name. He used his original name and felt at ease.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Horse bandits live in different areas of the Immensity Sea. Theye in groups. Why would I be afraid of them?¡± Meng Qiforted Gu Changqing with great bravery.

    Qu Jiuniangughed, ¡°Most horse bandits of Ze Luoju raise whitehead birds for sending messages. Once they find you, you are soon to be surrounded by horse bandits. It¡¯s so hard for you topete against them, as at least 30 of them are above Seven Apertures.¡±

    Meng Qi nodded slightly. He was brave and cautious. If it was not necessary, he would not fight against the horse bandits directly. However, he did not ask Qu Jiuniang about the warnings of the horse bandits. ¡°Gu Changqing is a disciple of the Immensity Sea. He must know a lot about it. Why did I waste my jewelry? I just hastily asked the question about the Evil Sword Hunting Order!¡±

    Qu Jiuniang did not say more. She became serious and said, ¡°Go downstairs. Leave here as soon as you finish eating.¡±

    ¡°Shit! Without jewelry, she changed her attitude so quickly.¡± Meng Qi scolded her in his head. He went back to the hall with Gu Changqing. They ordered roastmb legs, donkey meat, and so on. They ate a full mouthful of oil.

    Gu Changqing held his chopsticks and looked at the food dumbfoundedly. ¡°I remember that disciples of Shaolin Temple should stop eating meat after Enlightening all of their Apertures.¡±

    After eating, Meng Qi did not linger and went out of the Immensity Sea Hotel No.1 with Gu Changqing.

    Qu Jiuniangzily braced her chin and watched their backs. She whispered in a low voice, ¡°You changed a lot within a few days, and seem to be advancing a lot in martial arts. You said you are fine, but I don¡¯t believe you. An Guoxie is probably dead with his eyes open.¡±

    She said it in a calm voice.

    ¡­

    Meng Qi brought enough food and fresh water and left Quicksand Town. He looked at the Gobi Desert and said, ¡°Childe Gu, Ze Luoju has released the Evil Sword Hunting Order. On my way forward, it will be full of danger and difficulties. Please go back. I remember thendforms of the Immensity Sea that you told me about before.¡±

    Gu Changqing stopped and thought for a while. He became serious and his face seemed to light up brightly. He said, ¡°I am a brave man and I just do the right thing. I am not afraid of anyone.¡±

    Meng Qi turned his head and looked at him in surprise. ¡°Childe Gu. You are really a brave man but you also need to think about yourself and the situation.¡±

    This kind of innocent swordsman could only be seen in stories.

    Gu Changqing smiled. ¡°I know and I won¡¯t do anything without consideration. It is a dangerous trip but there are also some opportunities for hiding. Horse bandits live in different parts of the Immensity Sea. What¡¯s more, you aren¡¯t a recklessly bold person.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Meng Qi was quite confused.

    Gu Changqing lifted the whip and pointed to the west. ¡°You now have such a strong enemy and you have lost contact with your Master and Junior Brother. You can directly go back and return to Shaolin safely and ask for help and no one would me you. However, you decided to enter the dangerous Immensity Sea to find your Senior Brother. You have great personal loyalty. You deserve the title of ¡®Xia¡¯.¡±

    Meng Qi froze for a moment andughed. ¡°We are such brave men!¡±

    His heart was full of pride. He drew the Red Sun Evil de and pointed toward the Immensity Sea.

    ¡°Horse bandits, you are not worth mentioning. Clean your necks and wait for my sword!¡±

    Gu Changqing was moved by his pride andughed. ¡°Horse bandits, you aren¡¯t the powerful chiefs of the Immensity Sea. You can¡¯t dominate the Immensity Sea all the time. Let¡¯s see who will be the winner!¡±

    Whileughing, they ran their horses fast toward the Immensity Sea.

    ¡­

    Meng Qi and Gu Changqing went west directly and arrived at the first oasis. They did not go to the inn directly to collect information, but just hid in the forest behind themunity and watched the path of the town.

    ¡°Meng Qi, why don¡¯t you go inside? Why do you let somebody search for information for you?¡± Gu Changqing asked confusedly. He was a neer to Jianghu andcked experience.

    Meng Qi had more experience of Jianghu than he did. He exined in brief. ¡°This is not the Immensity Sea Hotel No.1 here. Qu Jiuniang is a mysterious woman who isn¡¯t afraid of horse bandits and she wouldn¡¯t lie to us. However, other people and inn bosses are afraid of Ze Luoju and don¡¯t dare to annoy him. Besides, spies of the horse bandits often work here. If we search for information about my Master and Senior Brother without consideration, we will be easily found.¡±

    He left the dead body of An Guoxie on purpose, and the one reason was that if he had burned him, he would have easily attracted the attention of the horse bandits. It also would have dyed him in leaving. Besides, if the dead body was found, the traces on the body would be misleading.

    ¡°I see.¡± Gu Changqing suddenly understood. ¡°These people might have been found and killed after they had collected information.¡±

    They were brave but not foolish. They absolutely did not want toe across any horse bandits.

    Meng Qi was about to say something but he suddenly stopped. A middle-aged man in a long frock was moving toward them in fear. He was the man who had been sent to collect information about Zhen Ding and Xuan Bei.

    Meng Qi did not look at the middle-aged man directly, but nced at the surroundings.

    When the man walked near the forest, Meng Qi¡¯s eyes became bright. He saw a ck Face Man with a felt hat who used trees and stones as a disguise and followed him.

 Chapter 125: Follow

    <h4>Chapter 125: Follow</h4>

    The ck Face Man wearing a ck hat saw the middle-aged man enter the forest. He did not follow directly, but went around to the other side and entered carefully from there.

    The forest was dense with trees and there were shadows everywhere. Suddenly, he felt a sharp pain in the back of his head. Everything went ck and he went unconscious.

    Meng Qi carried his sleeveless shirt back to the middle-aged man and threw it in front of him. Meng Qi said without emotion, ¡°Be more careful when you walk.¡±

    Although the oasis with plenty of moisture was much cooler and morefortable than the surrounding desert, it was still not as nice as the Central ins in the spring. The middle-aged man had felt hot, but now all of the sweat on his sleeveless shirt and forehead had turned cold. An eery cold came over him. Someone had followed him! Someone had followed him and he had no idea!

    ¡°Yes. I was careless.¡± He replied anxiously.

    Whenever Meng Qi and Gu Changqing would meet with him, they would wear a disguise. They would dress like desert tramps: ck headscarves, ck robes, and facecloth.

    ¡°What information have you got?¡± Meng Qi yed with a few pieces of silver. The middle-aged man¡¯s mouth began to water.

    He calmed himself and carefully replied, ¡°I asked at the inn, tavern, and all around. Indeed, ten days ago a young master wearing a grey robe hade through. He had no money so he begged. Even though he was clumsy in speech, he was handsome and looked honest. Many were willing to give to him, so they remembered him. He asked for directions to where the natural disaster had urred and headed off in the direction of Che Lie Gorge.¡±

    There were seven or eight ways to get from the oasis to Bo Mi. Two of those ways required passing through Che Lie Gorge.

    Meng Qi gently nodded. The description matched Junior Brother. ¡°Any other information?¡±

    The middle-aged man furrowed his brow and said, ¡°Yes. But I feel it may be fake, and wouldn¡¯t want to waste your time.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Tell us.¡± Meng Qi said.

    The middle-aged man thought for a minute and said, ¡°Some people said that the grey-robed young master was crying and making a scene on the street, begging those who passed for money. They said he finally headed back east to the Verdant Hill¡­ that¡¯s all the information I have.¡±

    Meng Qi contemted this and threw the silver pieces to him. ¡°Be careful on your return.¡±

    Seeing the shining silver pieces, the middle-aged man excitedly replied, ¡°I will, I will.¡±

    Gu Changqing watched the man leave. With doubt in his voice, he said, ¡°Thest piece of information seems too fake. It is not like the Zhen Hui you describe. If the horse bandits wanted to purposefully mislead us, they should have at least used more believable lies.¡±

    Meng Qi grinned and said, ¡°An obvious lie. It is part of their n.¡±

    ¡°What n?¡± Gu Changqing didn¡¯t fully understand.

    Meng Qi chuckled. ¡°Even though the information is so obviously a lie, the description of Zhen Hui is still urate and yet a little key information is misleading. I think this is deliberate. Although Ze Luoju is the head of the horse bandits and dominates the Immensity Sea, he only leads thirty percent of all horse bandits. There are other horse bandits with the same amount of power as him.¡±

    There were many horse bandits who opposed Ze Luoju!

    ¡°Are you saying the first piece of information could be fake also?¡± Gu Changqing said, ¡°That makes sense. Like what I said, that lie seemed too fake. Obviously, this is the doing of Ze Luoju¡¯s opponents, alerting us to his trap. He must have many opponents in the Immensity Sea.¡±

    His tongue was loosened. ¡°For example, Ze Luoju¡¯s influence does not reach my home at the Gu Castle in the golden oasis. The area belongs to Shen Du Liao, also known as The Mad Flurry Sword¡­ ¡±

    The Mad Flurry Sword was another great horse bandit in the Immensity Sea. He was also an Exterior Top ss Master Pro. He did not get along with Ze Luoju. Rumor had it that he had the support of Ashura Temple of the Nine Evil Paths¡ªin other words, supported by Meng Nan, the champion of the West Regions who had cultivated Asura.

    Shen Du and Ze Luo were the transliterations of West Region names. An Guo was the Central ins name for a West Regions person.

    Gu Changqing¡¯s voice became softer as he spoke because he was speaking about his weakness. Those from the Gu Castle were righteous, but now they had to ask the help of a horse bandit. Perhaps for this reason, he reminisced about his ancestors who had also lived in the Immensity Sea. They were righteous and were remembered for defeating horse bandits. So he had unconsciously led his talk to these heroic histories.

    Meng Qi nodded and remained silent, protecting Gu Changqing¡¯s dignity.

    Gu Changqing chuckled bitterly. He sighed and said, ¡°Meng Qi, am Iughable? I say I am righteous, but my family privately relies on the leaders of the horse bandits. If your opponent were Shen Du Liao, not Ze Luoju, I am not sure if I would have the courage to help you, for fear of bringing my family into the matter¡­¡±

    ¡°If you imed to be righteous but didn¡¯t protect your family, I would have no respect for you. What kind of righteous man does not first protect his family?¡± Meng Qiforted Gu Changqing.

    Gu Changqing looked Meng Qi in the eyes and saw that he was sincere. He was relieved. ¡°Then should we find the horse bandit leader who spread the false information? If he is enemies with Ze Luoju, he will definitely help us by giving us urate information.¡±

    Meng Qi waved off the suggestion. ¡°Let¡¯s not rush into it. Perhaps the hostility towards Ze Luoju is also deception.¡±

    He had encountered this type of trick within a trick many times before, and would not be fooled by it as easily as before. By now, he was experienced in the world of Jianghu.

    ¡°What?¡± After Gu Changqing¡¯s surprise subsided, he carefully thought. It made sense, one could never underestimate a horse bandit¡¯s deceit.

    He saw Meng Qi more awedly. Junior Master Zhen Ding was also unsettled; he was sensitive to the deceitful n.

    Compared to Meng Qi, he was dull and inexperienced.

    ¡°Then what should we do?¡± He asked sincerely.

    Meng Qi pointed at the unconscious ck Face Man on the ground. ¡°We still have him.¡±

    Saying this, he kicked the ck Face Man to wake him up.

    The ck Face Man slowly opened his eyes. Everything was blurry and he had no idea where he was. When he saw the two desert tramps in ck robes with faces covered standing over him, he came to his senses. Surprised and scared, he said, ¡°What are you doing!?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to ask you what you are doing? Speak up! Why are you tailing after our follower?¡± Meng Qi spoke with power, doing his best to imitate a gangster leader.

    ¡°I¡­ I wasn¡¯t up to anything. I just came into the forest to relieve myself.¡± The ck Face Man answered nervously. ¡°Please let me go! I don¡¯t know anything!¡±

    Meng Qi stepped on the man¡¯s finger with his right foot. He slowly applied pressure. The ck Face Man grew tense and shouted, ¡°Stop! Please stop! Don¡¯t step any harder!¡±

    ¡°I never call me a cruel man. But when I am cruel, I can no longer be described as a human!¡± Meng Qi ¡°threatened¡±.

    The ck Face Man looked at Meng Qi and collected himself. He sighed and said, ¡°Good hero, if I tell you the truth, will you spare my life?¡±

    ¡°Of course, I am a good person.¡± Meng Qi could hear Gu Changqing holding back hisughter.

    The ck Face Man took a deep breath and slowly exhaled. ¡°I work for the Big Dangzi. My job is to find out information in this area of the oasis, particrly focusing on the merchants. This time, the Big Dangzi ordered me to find out who ask about the little monk and the old monk. That is why I followed him here.¡±

    ¡°The Big Dangzi?¡± Meng Qi was not familiar with this bandit name.

    Gu Changqing exined, ¡°The Big Dangzi Shen Zui escaped to the Immensity Sea from the Central ins because of some wrong he hadmitted. Here, he gathered a gang of horse bandits and started going by the name The Big Dangzi. His influence and power are great. Rumor has it that he has opened Six Apertures and has the help of many masters who have opened five or Six Apertures. In addition, he has a brilliant strategist by his side, ¡°Smiling Fox¡± Yu Lin.

    ¡°They are active in this area. I didn¡¯t think they would secretly be helping Ze Luoju.¡±

    Meng Qi nodded and continued. ¡°So you purposely fed us false information about Che Lie Gorge to lead us into a trap?¡±

    ¡°It is not false information. The little monk has headed off toward Che Lie Gorge. I just made sure the innkeeper and merchants kept one thing secret.¡± The ck Face Man answered honestly.

    ¡°What is that?¡± Gu Changqing asked.

    The ck Face Man wrestled with himself for a moment. ¡°The Big Dangzi¡¯s camp is set up in a valley near Che Lie Gorge, so anyone following the little monk there would be walking into an ambush.¡±

    ¡°What about the little monk?¡± Meng Qi continued to ask.

    The ck Face Man answered in a low voice. ¡°He has been captured by the Big Dangzi who is nning to give him to Leader Ze Luo to be used as bait.¡±

    ¡°You have answered honestly. I will spare your life.¡± Meng Qi used his right leg and kicked the ck Face Man hard in the head, rendering him unconscious again.

    After a while, the ck Face Man came back to his senses. He found himself alone in the forest. He got up quickly and headed back in the direction of themunity.

    At this moment, two more shadows appeared in the forest. They were Meng Qi and Gu Changqing.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we go to Che Lie Gorge to rescue Zhen Hui?¡± Gu Changqing didn¡¯t understand why they hadn¡¯t left yet. This matter was urgent!

    Meng Qiughed and replied, ¡°You can¡¯t believe everything you hear. No matter what information you are given, you must always verify it.¡±

    ¡°How can we verify it? Should we find another horse bandit from a different gang?¡± Gu Changqing asked.

    Meng Qi pointed at the ck Face Man who was walking and checking his surroundings to keep from being followed. ¡°Follow him, of course. Otherwise, why didn¡¯t I kill him?¡±

    Didn¡¯t you refrain from killing him because you are a monk? Gu Changqing thought to himself.

    Meng Qi walked out of the forest with hands behind his back. He said, ¡°Changqing, you wait here.¡±

    They were already familiar with each other and did not need to address each other with formalities.

    ¡°Watch out! You will be discovered if you follow him like that!¡± Gu Changqing had never seen someone follow another so boldly. All the ck Face Man would have to do would be to look back and he would discover Meng Qi.

    Meng Qi continued on in the same way. The only thing he changed was he uncovered his face so as not to attract the attention of others. With hands behind his back, he followed behind and slightly to the side of the ck Face Man, seemingly with no intention to go undiscovered.

    The ck Face Man continued to check his surroundings out of habit, but it seemed that Meng Qi escaped his vision! He scanned the distance, as if Meng Qi were not there!

    Seeing Meng Qi boldly following the ck Face Man, and the ck Face Manpletely unable to detect him despite the clear daylight, Gu Changqing was ovee with an eery feeling.

    What was going on?

 Chapter 126: So Iâ€™ve Come on My Own Accord

    <h4>Chapter 126: So I¡¯ve Come on My Own ord</h4>

    Meng Qi merely used Duan Xiangfei¡¯s schemes, which was using the Transformation Strategy to track people.

    ¡°Although when Duan Xiangfei was tracking me, he had already consummated the Transformation Strategy, and I still have a way to go.¡±

    The ck Face Man ignorantly tried to shake off his tail. After going around in a circle, he entered through the back gate of some courtyard.

    Only then did he breathe a sigh of relief, then blissfully walked towards a wing room, and knocked on the door a few times.

    ¡°Who is it?¡± a man with a melodious voice asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s me, the second keeper,¡± the ck-faced man answered in a rxed voice.

    The door creaked open, and a bearded young man looked out at the dark-faced man, chuckled, and said, ¡°If you do note back, I¡¯ll have to inform the Big Dangzi.¡±

    The ck-faced man was a ¡°dead man walking¡±. He didn¡¯t expect the ck-faced man to be alive at this moment, which was why he was extra vignt upon hearing the ck-faced man¡¯s voice. Fortunately, nothing happened.

    In hindsight, the ck-faced man spoke with fear as he waspletely in the dark about his situation. ¡°Lucky I¡¯m not dumb and that he, being a monk, was merciful, otherwise I¡¯d be dead. I appreciate the vice-proprietor¡¯s concern. There¡¯s no need to bother the Big Dangzi with my well-being.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here to inform the Big Dangzi of getting ready for hosting the ¡®guests''¡±, The young man stroked his beard and then said with a smile, ¡°Pleasee inside.¡±

    The window paper was very thick, and it was extremely dark inside. The young man seemed to like this kind of setting because he didn¡¯t light any candles.

    After shutting the door, he asked, ¡°Did you tell them the truth?¡±

    ¡°Indeed, the second keeper, I gotta hand it to you. You knew they were very discreet and wouldn¡¯t believe the word on the street. t¡¯s extremely difficult to lure them into a trap. Smart though they are, they still couldn¡¯tpare to you. How could they have known that I, seemingly a follower, was the real trap?¡± The ck-faced man answered in awe. Though he didn¡¯t know the exact n, he guessed it was a trap when the second keeper told him not to keep it a secret.

    A smug smile appeared on the second keeper¡¯s face. ¡°I just want to be prepared for all situations. For the not-so-bright ones, the rumors on the street should be enough to lure them to Che Lie Gorge. By contrast, the smart ones would fall right into the trap and go to the third keeper. As for those smart and discreet ones, I¡¯m leaving them in your capable hands.¡±

    ¡°The second keeper, your well-thought-out n is second to none.¡± The ck-faced man praised diplomatically because the second keeper liked this kind of tone.

    The second keeper acknowledged with smile and said, ¡°Notify the third keeper that he doesn¡¯t have to pretend to be on the opposing side of the honorable Mr. Zeluo anymore, and that if he hurried back to the Che Lie Gorge, he might be in time to witness the beheading of the little bald ass and his posse.¡±

    Ze Luoju¡¯s estimation of strength and ability was solely dependent on corpses, and it didn¡¯t matter if there is one, two, or three enemies. At the end of the day, their strength was within that range. He didn¡¯t want to waste time doing things himself or investigating other enemies. As long as they caught the little bald ass, everything would be clear.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go and inform the third keeper right away,¡± the ck-faced man replied. He couldn¡¯t wipe the smile off his face for he thought he had made a great contribution.

    The the second keeper waved his hand and said, ¡°Not so fast. First, tell me the details about what happened.¡±

    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he was not the sharpest tool in the box, and that he was ready to fight to the death for the secret, I wouldn¡¯t have reminded him in the first ce. So I need to see if he has made any mistakes.¡±

    The ck-faced man had repeated every word he had said to the second keeper and then asked, ¡°The second keeper, did I do okay?¡±

    The second keeper remained silent for a moment and then took out a pen and quickly scribbled a letter. Finally, he nodded and answered, ¡°You did well.¡±

    He took a weird looking bird with a white head and ck feathers out from the cage, tied the letter on its leg, and then opened the window to let it fly.

    Suddenly, as the bird pped its wings, a long, powerful hand appeared from the shade and caught it.

    The second keeper and the ck-faced man were stunned when they saw a handsome juvenile with a ck cloth wrapped around his head and a sword and a de on each of his sidesing out of the shadow. He said with a smile, ¡°Please go on talking. I¡¯d like to listen to you.¡±

    They both were frightened out of their wits. ¡°Where did hee from and how did we not notice him?¡±

    ¡°The shade was clearly visible and not exactly dark. How did we miss him?¡±

    ¡°Shame, I was going to let you live,¡± Meng Qi sighed, holding the de in his right hand and diagonally cut towards the ck-faced man.

    The blinding sh of the de had made the ck-faced mane to his senses, so he dove to the side to avoid the cut.

    The de shed, and the ck-faced man never stood up again. Blood was flowing from his body.

    Meng Qi was extremely fast at killing people. Before the second keeper could react, the Buddhist Commandment de was pointing towards him.

    ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, you are Yu Lin, the Smiling Fox right?¡± Ming Qi asked with a smile.

    The second keeper forced himself to keep his poise and replied, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    Millions of ideas were flipping in his head. He was trying hard to find one to help him out of this jam.

    Meng Qi continued with a sigh and said, ¡°You¡¯re smart, butcking in strength and ability. You haven¡¯t even enlightened all your Apertures yet.¡±

    Yu Lin forced a smile and added, ¡°Isn¡¯t that a good thing? Myck of ability means I¡¯m easy to be manipted and smart means you won¡¯t have any problemsmunicating with me. Don¡¯t you want to know where that little monk had gotten to?¡±

    ¡°You are full of lies, which means your credibility is non-existent. It matters not. There¡¯s a whole bunch of dim people I could ask.¡± Meng Qi said, still maintaining that ¡®I-feel-sorry-for-you¡¯ look.

    Seeing that he couldn¡¯t talk his way out of this tight spot, Yu Lin mumbled, ¡°With the Evil Sword Hunting Order, that little monk has probablynded in the hands of the horse bandits. If you want to get him out, merely relying on your strength is not enough. You need intellect and scheming. I could help you in those departments and submit myself to your rules.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll do anything to live because sooner orter I¡¯ll get everything back!¡±

    Meng Qiughed and added, ¡°Forgive me, but you are a scoundrel.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Yu Lin was confused, but then he saw the dark red Buddhist Commandment de cutting at him. No matter how he tried to avoid it, the de unyieldingly forced its way into his throat.

    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t wanna die! I still have a lot to give you great schemes! I can read people¡¯s minds!¡±

    sh! Yu Lin covered his throat with his hands, and blood sprayed all the way to the ground. His limbs twitched a few times, and then everything became still.

    ¡°It only takes half a day to get to the Che Lie Gorge¡­ ¡± Meng Qi muttered to himself. Then he dug a hole in the middle of the garden and buried the two bodies in it. Burning them would cause a lot of raucous and attract too much attention.

    Half a dayter, the sun was setting, and it was getting dark. The temperature in the desert was dropping fast and the wind was picking up.

    The Che Lie Gorge was a valley that looked like it was forged by the immortals with their swords. Both the cliffs were smooth and impossible to climb and often covered by ayer of fog. It was a crucial area and ideal for an ambush.

    Gu Changqing and Meng Qi were surveying the Che Lie Gorge on their horsebacks. Seeing the peaks, Gu Changqing furrowed his brows and asked, ¡°Why were you in such a hurry to kill him? You didn¡¯t even interrogate him on the whereabouts of the Big Dangzi¡¯s camp. How do we find it now?¡±

    Gu Changqing tried to forget the peculiar way Meng Qi followed the ck-faced man. He kept trying to convince himself that it was a supreme and mystical skill, and hence he shouldn¡¯t pry.

    Meng Qi tried hard tough normally, ¡°Their camp is just another hiding ce, but Shen Zui is definitely not there, so why bother asking him?¡±

    ¡°But we could pretend to attack the camp and draw out Shen Zui¡¯s ambush, then see how things go.¡± Gu Changqing was not dumb either.

    Meng Qiughed and said, ¡°Why bother with all the trouble? I¡¯ll just go knock on his door.¡±

    ¡°And how do you n to find him?¡± Gu Changqing really hated the kind of person who talked in an obscure way revealing nothing.

    Of course, Meng Qi felt the same before, but times had changed, and he now enjoyed talking like this.

    He smiled and turned to ask, ¡°How many horse bandits with their Eye Apertures opened could you handle?¡±

    Gu Changqing knew he couldn¡¯t lie about things like this, or he¡¯d put himself in danger. He furrowed his brows and replied, ¡°The horse bandits are vicious and unafraid. If it was a one-on-one fight, I could win with my family¡¯s sword art. However, if it were two-on-one, then I¡¯d be in a bit of trouble.¡±

    Before he stepped into Jianghu, he had opened his Eye Apertures, and the Gu Castle was renowned for their sword arts. The ¡°Sun-Prating Supersword¡± and ¡°Swordsmanship of Gu Family¡± were all top-shelf, but their Inner Qi Force, ¡°Fire Form¡±, was average, rtively speaking.

    Meng Qi nodded in acknowledgment and said, ¡°Then, let¡¯s go together.¡±

    Gu Changqing was almost hysterical, ¡°How can we go without an address?¡±

    Meng Qiughed and said, ¡°We do have a guide.¡±

    As he spoke, he loosened the bag in his left hand and the weird-looking bird flew out. It hovered above for a bit and then headed towards the nearby valley of Che Lie Gorge.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Meng Qi strapped his horse and followed the white-headed bird.

    As Gu Changqing watched the bird, he was damn near ticked-off. ¡°If you had told me earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have looked so dumb!¡±

    There were three tents in a concealed valley. The middle one had belonged to Shen Zui. The other two belonged to four other Enlightened Master Pros, two of whom had opened Four Apertures, and another two had opened their Eye Apertures.

    He knew that An Guoxie¡¯s killer wasing for him, so he set up traps and brought with him anything that he thought would help. Though he had killed An Guoxie with all kinds of tactics, An Guoxie was, after all, a Nine Apertured Master. He was a force to be reckoned with not to mention being on the Ranking List of Young Masters.

    Just when he was cultivating his Qi in his tent, the sound of wings-pping entered his ears. When he opened his eyes, his white-headed bird had returned.

    When he took off the note and read it carefully, he was filled with joy. Then he called on the other four masters and told them to get ready for an ambush in two hours.

    His four subordinates were split into two groups standing guard in rotation.

    He then returned to his tent to get whatever rest he could.

    Meng Qi and Gu Changqing were observing the camp on top of a tree. When they were certain there weren¡¯t more people, they jumped off the tree and charged towards the camp.

    By the time the Enlightened Master Pros on guard had realized, Meng Qi, who used Moves of Wind-god¡¯s Legs, was already in front of them, his Buddhist Commandment de at the ready.

    In the moment of life and death, they didn¡¯t hesitate either, using Horseman Sabres to attack Meng Qi¡¯s body.

    After two nging sounds of hitting the metal, one of the two Enlightened Master Pros was dead and the other wounded. The master who died was the one with only his Eye Aperture opened, and the master with Four Apertures opened had a deep cut across his chest.

    ¡°You¡¯re using the Golden Bell Shield?¡±

    He was shocked and startled, but he had no time to call for help because the opponents¡¯ de kepting at him in waves. Each move was more exquisite than the previous. His life ended soon after.

    Just as Gu Changqing had caught up, he saw the two Enlightened Master Pros dead on the ground. This scene gave him a bit of a fright too, and Gu Changqing had a new understanding of Meng Qi¡¯s strength.

    Without using a go-to move, concealed weapons or poison, he, just with his desmanship and the Golden Bell Shield, was a whole level better than an enlightened master with Four Apertures opened.

    Meng Qi¡¯s cloak had two holes, one just had a white mark, the other a cut, but not deep. There wasn¡¯t much blood.

    Shen Zui, awakened by all the racket, charged out holding his sword, and yelled, ¡°Who¡¯s out there?¡±

    In the dim light, Meng Qi smiled, revealing his white teeth,

    ¡°I heard the Big Dangzi was looking for me, so I¡¯ve decided to save you the trouble.¡±

 Chapter 127: A Measurement of Strength

    <h4>Chapter 127: A Measurement of Strength</h4>

    Shen Zui was startled. ¡°I¡¯m not exactly a Jianghu rookie. My reputation and battle record are already out there, but he still had the gut toe knocking, which meant he was extremely confident in his strength and martial art abilities. Of course, I can¡¯t rule out the other possibility that he was, in fact, a recklessd. But could a recklessd kill An Guoxie, a master with Nine Apertures opened?¡±

    He couldn¡¯t, even with the help of friends whose abilities were not up-to-scratch!

    At this moment, the other two bandits that were resting charged out of their tents as well. One was carrying a de, the other a sword. The de was a run-of-the-mill Horseman Sabre, and the sword was a narrow, long sword with two deep blood grooves.

    When Meng Qi finished his ¡°greetings¡±, he charged at them before Shen Zui could say anything. He waved his Red Sun Evil de and the sh of the de shrouded both Shen Zui and one of the horse bandits. The de sh came in waves, one faster than the previous, sometimes fierce and unpredictable, sometimes exquisite and straight-forward. He disyed his desmanship to the extreme.

    Gu Changqing took over the other horse bandit and stabbed at him with his long sword; His sword skills were superb and his defense was leak-proof. He made himself invincible first before defeating his opponent.

    The horse bandit that was battling Meng Qi with his de was totally overwhelmed by the storm-like attack of Meng Qi, feeling the de could strike him from any direction or any position. He was struggling to defend himself, let alone using his deadly desmanship which was developed through his battle experiences.

    Fortunately, Shen Zui was by his side. He was using a seemingly average long sword, but it seemed to have a blood mark imbibed within. Shen Zui¡¯s sword art was based on a circr motion. Its defense was air-tight, obviously derived from the Tai Chi sword art.

    ng, ng, as the swords kept hitting together, Shen Zui had roughly figured out Meng Qi¡¯s desmanship. Then he suddenly flicked his sword.

    This sword motion seemed slow like trying to lift something heavy, but what was concealed within was an attack move. ng! The sword hit Meng Qi¡¯s de, sessfully disrupting the momentum of his de motion.

    Shen Zui¡¯s good hearing and eyesight were incisively and vividly shown in this sword move.

    Meng Qi initially had wanted to end the battle quickly, with the idea of using the Golden Bell Shield to prate his line of defense, but his every attack with the sword was aimed at the mid-brows, eyes, throat, temple, groin and other suchmon weak points. Sheng Zui was indeed a Jianghu veteran, very cautious and not leaving any chance. So Meng Qi dropped the idea of a sudden attack and decided to calm down and using his battle to ¡°sharpen¡± his de.

    Since Meng Qi¡¯s de momentum had been disrupted, he saw that Shen Zui¡¯s sword motion had changed. It kept attacking him continuously in waves, forcing Meng Qi to focus on defense.

    Shen Zui indeed was a renowned master with Six Apertures opened!

    After Meng Qi silently praised Shen Zui, he decided to first get rid of the hidden danger and suddenly jumped to the left side.

    When Shen Zui¡¯s long sword circled around, it struck towards the left side too, as if waiting for Meng Qi¡¯s mid-brows to fall onto the sword.

    But Meng Qi suddenly slid backward and got away from the sword¡¯s attacking range. As he slid back, he collided with that horse bandit.

    The horse bandit did not expect that Meng Qi would attack him with his ¡°back¡±, so he could not stop the momentum of his Horseman Sabre and hacked Meng Qi¡¯s back. His de cut through Meng Qi¡¯s robes and caused a dark gold glow of Meng Qi¡¯s skin and a shallow wound.

    Then he felt as if his Horseman Sabre was mped by Meng Qi¡¯s muscles. The dark gold glowed brighter and surged at him, causing his own Horseman Sabre to backfire in his chest. Meng Qi¡¯s Buddhist Commandment de turned backward and prated his abdomen.

    The dark red de light shed while Meng Qi slid his feet and avoided Shen Zui¡¯s shadow-like long sword attack.

    The horse bandit with four acupores openedy on the ground, with blood spilling out and guts showing.

    Shen Zui¡¯s eyes turned red with fury as he watched his friend. He changed his sword form again. It was no longering at Meng Qi in tides, but like violent waves, surging at Meng Qi. Meng Qi had exerted all of his amalgamated desmanship, but still could only just manage to defend. After all, only the ¡°Peace Quietude Split¡± part of his desmanship had exquisite form, and the other parts like Five Tiger-like desmanship and Blood desmanship were only at the Qi-cultivation Stage level. Though each was unique, they were not considered top-shelf during the enlightenment period.

    Hence, even though Meng Qi had amalgamated different forms, his desmanship was not considered outstanding at the enlightenment period. Facing an opponent of Shen Zui whose sword art was impable, his was far inferior byparison ¨C Shen Zui¡¯s sword forms all seemed to be the creme de creme of sword arts at the enlightenment period.

    Meng Qi had derived his desmanship from the changes of the Peace Quietude Split, then utilized some moves from the Mortal Dust Fall and formed his own unique form. The more he practiced, the more mature his desmanship had be, to the point where it could stop the momentum of the ¡°waves of the ocean¡±, metaphorically speaking. Given some time, Meng Qi might be able to trulyprehend the ¡°principles¡± of desmanship just like Jiang Zhiwei, and raise his form up to legendary status.

    Of course, this was way down the line, but faced with Shen Zui¡¯s frightening sword form, Meng Qi no longer wanted to ¡°practice his de form¡± with Shen Zui. He decided to end the battle quickly, otherwise, his weaknesses would be exposed, resulting in the Shen Zui¡¯s getaway or his own demise. ¡°Either will be an option I¡¯m going to regretter, so why not finish him while I still have the chance?¡±

    However, after this battle, Meng Qi had a better idea of his own strength; Without using a go-to move and supplementary tactics, he could rival an average master with Six Apertures opened but could notpare to the likes of Shen Zui. If he did utilize his go-to move and supplementary tactics, then even a master with Seven Apertures open was no match. As for masters with Eight Apertures opened, it depends on favorable situations, more than likely, however, he could only wound them and make a getaway because after opening Six Apertures, the hallucinations created by the Transformation Strategy would no longer be effective ¨C when the opponent was prepared.

    However, if he did not worry about damage or consequences and his power erupted in a short burst, then it would be a different story.

    Yet by the time the fifth level had been consummated, he would have one or two less weak points and he had been more powerful in battle!

    Just when Meng Qi was about to activate the Transformation Strategy and end this battle quickly, Shen Zui seemed to have decided the same too. A sh of red appeared before his eyes and the long sword came at him. It was fierce and weird, one move faster than the next. After defending three strikes, Meng Qi realized that his soul had been locked up.

    Meng Qi had rarely seen such lethal sword art aside from the ¡°Yama¡¯s Invitation¡± and ¡°Sword of Anatta¡±. It was fortunate that he had witnessed such lethal moves before, hence he was rather calm and unaffected mentally. His used Buddhist Commandment de which seemingly made entric patterns seemed full of the charms of the real world.

    ng, ng. Meng Qi blocked Shen Zui¡¯s two sword moves, but his Buddhist Commandment de had been swatted to the side, and therefore unable to block the third attack!

    Shen Zui¡¯s sword was pointing straight at Meng Qi¡¯s throat, the momentum of which was fierce that it could not be stopped or dodged. It seemed that apart from focusing all his energy on the Golden Bell Shield to block the attack, Meng Qi had no other means of stopping it. But his throat was a weak point, so how severely he¡¯d be injured was not known.

    In that instant, Meng Qi used his left hand to block and redirect the course of Shen Zui¡¯s sword sh, and thus the sword prated his shoulder.

    The dark gold glow ran deep into his skin, and the long sword seemed to have turned into rotten wood, only prating a bit into his skin.

    Blood sprayed all over the long sword, and Meng Qi felt his blood boil. He almost could not block Shen Zui¡¯s ensuing palm attack, but luckily his Lightning Changes were perfect for small maneuvers.

    Meng Qi took a step back and wielded his own de, ready to counter. ¡°It¡¯s impolite not to return the favor!¡±

    His mid-brows was pulsating, he projected his will and it concentrated into a thorn, fiercely stabbed towards Shen Zui¡¯s head.

    Shen Zui knew that Meng Qi killed An Guoxie, and being a master with Six Apertures opened, Shen Zui was prepared. The Transformation Strategy would not be able to create hallucinations under these circumstances ¨C Meng Qi was able to stitch-up An Guoxie because he had underestimated Meng Qi, an unenlightened little monk.

    However, creating hallucinations was only part of the Transformation Strategy. The other hidden quality it possessed was to attack people¡¯s will. This function of the Dharma ess was perhaps even more important, not to mention deadly!

    Of course, it could notpare to Su Yuanying¡¯s evil eye effect, whereby a person would feel pain at the mid-brows and faint as if seeing something evil. It would, however, create a fainting feeling, which was more than enough to defeat an opponent of simr strength!

    Though Shen Zui¡¯s deadly move did not achieve the lethal effect it had intended, he was still confident in facing Meng Qi¡¯s counter-attack with the de. He just had to find another opportunity to escape.

    He waved his long sword in an attempt to block the Buddhist Commandment de, but in that instant, a sharp pain throbbed in his mid-brows and he felt hazy, resulting in the slowing down of his move.

    Meng Qi had expected this, so he knocked away the long sword with his Buddhist Commandment de.

    Shen Zui¡¯s vision went dark momentarily, and then cleared up again, but everything was different. Being prodigious with the sword, his fighting skills with his fists paled inparison. In stark contrast, Meng Qi¡¯s was more ferocious by the second, not to mention his pernicious Buddhist Commandment de.

    Before long, Meng Qi had realized that Shen Zui¡¯s palm skills could notpare to his sword art, so he feinted a weak point and took a hit on his Mid-chest. Then he ced the Buddhist Commandment de on Shen Zui¡¯s neck¨C If he were using a sharp weapon like a long sword, Meng Qi would not have dared to purposely expose a ¡®not too weak¡¯ weak point to take a hit.

    Whilst Shen Zui was deciding whether to surrender tomit ¡°suicide¡±, Meng Qi seized the chance and whacked the sword on the ground with his left hand and used the fingers on his right hand to perform the move Snowmelt Acupinning Hand, sealing off all the major acupores on his chest.

    The horse bandit of the enlightenment stage was already struggling on the other side. He became more flustered as he saw Shen Zui being captured. Gu Changqing saw his moment of weakness and stabbed him right through the heart.

    Meng Qi pulled his Buddhist Commandment de and brought with it the top row of Shen Zui¡¯s teeth, afraid that he would bite his tongue tomit suicide. Heughed and asked, ¡°Big Dangzi, where had my Junior Brother gone to after passing the Che Lie Gorge?¡±

    These horse bandits have definitely seen Zhen Hui because they could describe his features and ability in such detail. But since they had not received the Evil Sword Hunting Order yet, there was no point in robbing a little monk who himself needed to beg for alms.

    ¡°If I can tell you, could you spare my life?¡± Shen Zui said without any teeth.

    Meng Qi remained expressionless, then replied, ¡°No, I can¡¯t. Big Dangzi, did you spare those merchants when you robbed them? Did you not kill them to ensure total silence?¡±

    Shen Zui remained speechless.

    Meng Qi suddenly burst withughter and said, ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m not exactly a man of justice, but if I don¡¯t kill you, then my whereabouts would be exposed, so, you have to die.¡±

    Then he changed the topic. ¡°But, there are many ways to die, a painless death or a painful one, which do you choose Big Dangzi?¡±

    Shen Zui knew that Meng Qi was being honest when telling him that he would die, it was rather convincing, which meant that what followed, the different ways to die, was also in earnest.

    Meng Qi pointed towards a cautions Gu Changqing and said with a weird smile, ¡°My friend here loves men, especially a young forty or so handsome man with a great body like yourself, Dadangzi. He¡¯s been itching for a while now, would you like to make his day?¡±

    Shen Zui¡¯s face had suddenly gone pale, he had been living a great life, which he did not want to be shamed in thest moments. So he answered, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll tell you everything.¡±

    When Gu Changqing heard this, he red at Meng Qi. ¡°Damn you, making up stories about me to scare people!¡±

    As he listened, he turned to look at Shen Zui¡­ He was about to barf when he covered his mouth and got away.

    ¡°This dude has no mental endurance, lucky Shen Zui is lying down¡­¡± Meng Qi stared at Gu Changqing with a smile.

 Chapter 128: Shen Zuiâ€™s Heritage

    <h4>Chapter 128: Shen Zui¡¯s Heritage</h4>

    ¡°Yes, as the ancient saying goes: ¡®The man who can recognize the facts of a situation is a paragon of men¡¯. You, Big Dangzi, set up a troop of horse bandits alone in a foreignnd, so in all these respects, you are really somebody, eh.¡± Meng Qi took his eyes back and smiled at Shen Zui.

    Shen Zui said in a vaguely worried voice, ¡°You must keep your word.¡±

    ¡°I swear to Buddha.¡± Meng Qi used to casually make oaths, but when he was faced with a world full of Taoist Primogenitor and Buddha, he was more cautious. Fortunately, it was easy for him to deal with this matter.

    Shen Zui took a light breath and said, ¡°Yesterday, word came from a whitehead bird that ¡®Skythrowing Hou¡¯ Yuan Mengzhi had caught your Junior Brother at a leading path called ¡®Che Li¡¯, which extended to ¡®Bo Mi¡¯. He intended to send your brother to ¡®Evil Ridge¡¯ as bait.¡±

    ¡°Sky-throwing Hou¡±, who was a subordinate of Ze Luoju, was a well-known leader of the horse bandits with hundreds of people. He and Ze Luoju were top martial experts with Nine Apertures opened. In other words, both of them were like the king in Che Li, so they could do whatever they wanted. While Zhen Hui was acute, he was a green hand in Jianghu and knew nothing of the Evil Sword Hunting Order, hence it was normal for him to be seized.

    The ¡°Evil Ridge¡±, formerly called ¡°Kuerzha Hill¡±,y in the southeast of the Immensity Sea, which was Ze Luoju¡¯s hometown and it was renamed because of him. It was very close to the oasis where Meng Qi ughtered An Guoxie. At the beginning, the reason why An Guoxie chose this path was that he could hide in Evil Ridge when necessary.

    ¡°Ready to send my Junior Brother to Evil Ridge?¡± Meng Qi frowned. Shen Zui could not have lied because if Yuan Mengzhi did want to use his junior brother as bait, everyone would know it soon as news quickly spread.

    Gu Changqing gasped and tried his best to forget the sickness, thinking, ¡°It is much closer from here to Evil Ridge than to Che Li. Maybe we can intercept them halfway. But what if Yuan Mengzhi¡¯s act of sending bait was actually a trap in itself to lure us to intercept them?¡±

    Meng Qi nodded. ¡°I think so. The Evil Sword Hunting Order is aimed at me. He couldn¡¯t exchange my Junior Brother for Ze Luoju¡¯s promise anyway, so if he wants to maximize the benefits, Yuan Mengzhi certainly hoped to catch me through my Junior Brother. How long will it take from Che Li to Evil Ridge?¡±

    He asked Shen Zui about it. Since he had never been there, Gu Changqing could only estimate the time.

    ¡°It will take 14 or 15 days from Che Li to Evil Ridge at an average speed. After all, there are a lot of dangers in the Immensity Sea. Along the three routes, each of them has two or three ces they must pass. As long as you find out which path to take, you have enough time to hold them up halfway.¡± Shen Zui was eager to let it all out. For him, the sooner he would die, the better.

    Meng Qi said hesitatingly, ¡°If he wants me to intercept them midway, Yuan Mengzhi can¡¯t deliberately cover up their course information. Otherwise, we only can block them in front of Evil Ridge.¡±

    Because Evil Ridge was Ze Luoju¡¯s nest, Meng Qi and Gu Changqing dared not barge in. If they would love to rescue his Junior Brother, the best chance was at the oasis in front of Evil Ridge. On the other hand, as a Nine Apertured Master, if he walked fast, maybe Yuan Mengzhi would travel across the wilderness instead of taking Zhen Hui to the oasis.

    ¡°Yuan Mengzhi has always been arrogant. Because time is limited, he will certainly choose to send Zhen Hui off with great fanfare, which is designed to tempt you to fall into his trap.¡± Shen Zui weirdly grinned.

    Mengqi wondered, ¡°Time is limited?¡±

    It is our time that is limited, isn¡¯t it?

    Shen Zui seemed to have found somefort. Thus, heughed. ¡°Little master, you don¡¯t look like a disciple of a big sect.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡± Meng Qi was even more confused.

    Shen Zui smiled. ¡°Shaolin had not expected that the Crying Elder would appear in Jianghu again, which put you and your Master in trouble. But if they knew, how could they note to help you? Since it is far away from the West Regions where your power can¡¯t reach, they can¡¯t get the news instantly. But there must be some caravans and desert tramps who are on intimate terms with Shaolin, they will let the news out.¡±

    ¡°ording to the situation, the news will reach Shaolin in 10 days at most. By then, there will be some monks who have achieved the top of the Exterioring to assist you. Maybe a monk of the ¡®Kong¡¯ generation wille to your aid too. They will arrive at the Immensity Sea in less than 10 days if they march day and night.¡±

    The reason why it took Xuan Bei half a year toe to the edge of the Immensity Sea was that he was waiting for the other monks to inform the main martial sects of this matter. At that time he took Meng Qi and Zhen Hui, two stumbling blocks with him. If it was only Xuan Bei himself, it would have taken no more than half a month. Like the present, he had been tussling with the Crying Elder all the way and they spent less than 10 days in covering thousands of miles deep in the Immensity Sea.

    Meng Qi gently nodded. ¡°They are really in a hurry. Nevertheless, Yuan Mengzhi is so brave that he dares to act in this way when he knows well that Shaolin will do us a favor.¡±

    ¡°Yuan Mengzhi should regard a Shaolin disciple as a decoy, which would definitely be discovered by the monksing to our aid. And this might cause the top Exterior, or even the Half-step to Dharmakaya monks to approach to them. What a big joke then!

    ¡°What does he fear? Only if he could not manage to lure you in 15 or 16 days, he would wipe the little monk out and hide in Bo Mi or different perilous ces in the Immensity Sea. At that time, no monks could find him! He would be able to reappear in Jianghu and buy off his troop. Again, another hero will be born sooner orter!¡± Shen Zui said with a bigugh.

    Gu Changqing exined it to Meng Qi. ¡°For one thing, the Immensity Sea is so vast that there are many hiding ces. For another, the superior monks in your temple can¡¯t stay here too long. Only if thend immortal of the Dharmakaya level hunts him down, he may be chased. But Da A Asura Meng Nan can¡¯t stand other top Dharmakayas entering the West Regions.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Meng Qi slowly nodded. That was why the horse bandits were reluctant to offend the big native sects like the Snow Mountain Sect. But they had less scruples about the big sects in the Central ins, such as Shaolin and others. ¡°Thus, we are urgent to rescue my Junior Brother before they do away with him or send him to Evil Ridge.¡±

    Yuan Mengzhi¡¯s n was not so much a strategy as bait. As a matter of fact, he only wanted to see whether Meng Qi and his team cared about Zhen Hui or not.

    After he finished talking, Meng Qi red at Shen Zui. ¡°You exined it in great detail. What is your purpose?¡±

    Shen Zui smilingly said, ¡°I am soon dying. What purpose can I have? I would like nothing else than to quickly die! If you go to save him, you will be killed by Yuan Mengzhi and the other horse bandits at his disposal. If not, you¡¯ll wait to see the little monk murdered and you will certainly regret it and feel guilty all of your life.

    ¡°When I think about you ending badly, I can¡¯t helpughing. Hahaha!¡±

    Hisughter obviously revealed his endless hatred.

    Meng Qi calmly waited for him to finishughing and cidly said, ¡°Which route do you think Yuan Mengzhi will choose?¡±

    ¡°Do you really want to go?¡± Shen Zui eagerly looked forward to seeing Meng Qi die. Therefore, he frankly said, ¡°The Crying Elder was so engaged in fierce battles in the deep desert that he couldn¡¯t spare any time to deal with other things. Now that there is something abnormal in ¡®Hahler¡¯ and Yan Shiche is struggling to cope with it, Big brother Ze Luo has already dashed to give him a hand.¡±

    Yan Shiche was not the only pro of the Exterior in Hahler, because there were even four or five such experts among the horse bandits in the Gobi Desert, let alone in Hahler, a big country in the West Regions.

    He looked at Meng Qi¡¯s expressionless face and continued. ¡°Since he has intended to lead you to rescue your Junior Brother, Yuan Mengzhi certainly will choose the route that is not convenient for you to flee. Hence his route must be ¡®Guan Yue¡¯¡ª¡¯Boda¡¯¡ª¡¯Baishan¡¯¡ª¡¯Fish Sea¡¯¡ª¡¯Tan Han¡¯. Among them, Fish Sea, is a prosperousnd of the Immensity Sea withplex interpersonal rtions. So such a ce will facilitate you to hide and attack. Of course, Yuan Mengzhi is sure to think so too.¡±

    After he asked a few other things, Meng Qi was satisfied with his reply. He gently nodded and said, ¡°Big Dangzi, I will send you to heaven in no time.¡±

    With his eyes full of hatred, Shen Zui mournfully said,

    ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you in theher world!¡±

    With the light of Meng Qi¡¯s dark red de shing, a spot of blood sprang up from Shen Zui¡¯s throat. His blood slowly spilled over and his eyes were wide open in anger, as if he would like to see how Meng Qi would die.

    Meng Qi picked up his Ice Pce Sword and turned to look at Gu Changqing. ¡°Changqing, although it is dangerous, I am bound to have a try, or my heart will be knotted with concerns and I will me myself for the rest of my life. But it is none of your business, you¡¯d better stay away from it.¡±

    Once there would be a knot growing in Kung Fu men¡¯s heart, their martial skills would not develop any more or they would go astray and eventually be a demon.

    Gu Changqing clenched his teeth and obstinately said, ¡°Though I will be a burden to you if I am involved in fighting with my insufficient strength, I¡¯d like to go with you. Since I am familiar with Fish Sea, I still can do something for you, such as arranging a shelter or a route for you to escape, and inquiring about information. Moreover, because they don¡¯t know me, I won¡¯t be noticed and I¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    Meng Qi looked into his eyes, saw a pair of stubborn eyes firmly filled with hope, and pondered for a moment. ¡°Well, in short, except for the auxiliary things, do remember that you arepletely irrelevant to the other things, including failure or sess. You are only a spectator. OK?¡±

    As a result, they would not get Gu Changqing in trouble.

    Gu Changqing nodded hard. ¡°I get it, Pleas be careful. As long as you are alive, there is a chance of revenge.¡±

    With a de in his right hand and a sword in the other one, Meng Qi smiled and said,

    ¡°Saving people and killing people are different, so they require a different strength. I believe I still have an opportunity.¡±

    After that, Meng Qi and Gu Changqing searched for the tents of Shen Zui and several Enlightened Master Pros. Much to his delight, Meng Qi found that Shen Zui seemed to have brought most of his property with him!

    ¡°There are three title deeds for Jiangdongnd and two house leases in Luo Yang. Big Dangzi seemingly had nned to give up the old business and to live out his life in retirement in the Central ins, eh.¡± Meng Qi looked at the papers in his hand and smirked.

    In fact, there was nobody who wanted to be a lifetime horse bandit. Their main purposes were wealth, women, and martial arts. If they gained what they sought, they would no longer be a horse bandit and just live a well-off life. As a boss of the horse bandits, he had a lot of restrictions on such things. For example, if a chivalrous boss was rich, he could never abandon his poor understrappers.

    That was why Shen Zui quietly exchanged most of his stolen wealth for these five papers, which meant that he could live in ease andfort for the rest of his life with vastnd and splendid houses.

    Besides, the horse bandits all had amon practice that they never believed their peers. Therefore, Shen Zui had his remaining part of wealth turned into portable precious jewels, which gave Meng Qi a great fortune. Meng Qi and Gu Changqing cooperated very well¡ªMeng Qi made Shen Zui¡¯s property his personal capital and Gu Changqing pocketed the other four horse bandits¡¯ ¡°legacy¡± as a reward of their chivalrous deeds.

    Meng Qi put the house leases and thend deeds away, yearning for the future life he would have after he had broken away from Shaolin. And then he picked up Shen Zui¡¯s sword, wiped the sword body and sensed the restrained Sword Qi. That sword, which seemed to be made ofmon iron, hid some light blood stains and faintly pricked his fingers. Recalling the special sense of his blood being sucked away after he was stung, Meng Qi was certain that this was a Refined Weapon nearly as good as his Ice Pce Sword.

    ¡°Bloodsucking¡­ ¡± Meng Qi read the seal characters on the sword with a very pleasant mood. ¡°Ah, it can be exchanged for Karma points!¡±

    Inspired and delighted, Meng Qi entered Shen Zui¡¯s tent, seeing the scripts which he had been reading but had no time to put away.

    ¡°Heng Qu Swordsmanship¡­ Two Bearings Wave Sword¡­ Fast Sword of the Zhao Family¡­ ¡®Sunlight Three Folded Waves¡¯¡­ Clear Heart Sutras¡­ ¡± Meng Qi was overjoyed and nced over the titles of the scripts one by one. Browsing through them, he discovered that they all belonged to the enlightenment period¡¯s skills and sword art. There were four full copies and the Sunlight Three Folded Waves was a set of sword art which Shen Zui used as his desperate hit.

    This made him unable to restrain hisughter. ¡°Haha, the chivalrous act is indeed a good reward!

    ¡°No wonder that the heroes took off from wiping out the robbers, and the ancients never deceive me!¡±

 Chapter 129: The Arrogant â€œHorse Banditsâ€

    <h4>Chapter 129: The Arrogant ¡°Horse Bandits¡±</h4>

    After feeling ¡°overjoyed¡± for a while, Meng Qi packed up the scripts and continued to search Shen Zui¡¯s tent, unfortunately he didn¡¯t find anything precious. Nevertheless, he was content with the four copies of the enlightenment period¡¯s skills and sword art, a set of the Desperate Hit sword art in the enlightenment period and a refined weapon. Adding them all up, he could exchange them for at least 600 or 700 Karma points, which was equal to a Samsara task reward. In addition, he still had thend titles, house leases, jewelry and other things to livefortably in the future.

    If he had not been eager to rescue his junior brother, Meng Qi felt like he would have enjoyed living a ¡°hunter for horse bandits¡± life from now on. Of course, it was a dangerous career too. Inferior horse bandits didn¡¯t own any articles of value. Some of the more versatile ones with treasures might take his life, and those that he could deal with, like Shen Zui, were the minority. Besides, he would be absolutely encircled if he made them share a bitter hatred for him owing to his many attacks.

    However, this was still better than the obsessive Samsara task. At least he could flee immediately when the situation got out of control.

    Taking a breath, Meng Qi tided the ¡°escape-proof¡± at his left cuff so as not to expose it. In normalbat, Meng Qi would naturally prepare everything beforehand since he had the bane of all metal concealed weapons.

    As a result, the threat of most concealed weapons would be very low because they would first be blocked by ¡°escape-proof¡± before breaking the defense of the Golden Bell Shield.

    Therefore, upon seeing Shen Zui, Meng Qi hadn¡¯t exerted his ¡°Peace Quietude Split¡±, ¡°Mortal Dust Fall¡± or ¡°Yama¡¯s Invitation¡±. The unique skill deserved its name, just as the trump card was worthy of its reputation. They both had either great usage value, or they were one-time treasures. If a unique skill could be used casually, it wasn¡¯t a unique skill but a normal trick, which meant it was your usual strength and was fundamentally applied to grind the enemy.

    As both ¡°Peace Quietude Split¡± and ¡°Mortal Dust Fall¡± cost a lot of energy, there would be onlymon fighting strength left after he used either of them once. If any ident were to happenter on, he would have to cast his ¡°Sacrifice Form¡±.

    The Dharma ess of self-burning essence and body damage would create more and more serious countercharges. The more times he utilized it, the more unstable his foundation would be, causing unknown dangers, which would be difficult to make up forter. By then, even though he could seek help from the Dominator of Samsara in the Six Realms to cure him, who would dare say there were no bigger unforeseen difficulties? Hence, it was wise for him to minimize the use of it.

    As for the ¡°Yama¡¯s Invitation¡±, it was a desperate hit. It burned its bridges and was difficult to control. It was probable that he would have taken Shen Zui¡¯s life if he had used it. However, without Shen Zui, who could he ask for intelligence?

    Outside of the tent, Meng Qi saw Gu Changqing standing there with his sword and a small package on his back and wearing a foolish smile on his face.

    ¡°This charmingly goofy kid has gained a lot¡­¡± Meng Qi thought in a rxed mood. ¡°In Gu Castle he couldn¡¯t have been considered as a valued child. After he enlightened all the acupores, he toured outside and obtained very few weapons and rewarding treasures. But this time the sword he just got from the horse bandit , though could not be called a refined weapon, it is far better than his own. As for the treasures he¡¯s harvested, they were so abundant beyond his imagination.¡±

    Meng Qi did not interrupt Gu Changqing¡¯s ¡°sweet dreams¡±. Instead he pulled out his Ice Pce Sword and carefully cut Shen Zui¡¯s hair.

    ¡°Are you going to disguise yourself again?¡± Gu Changqing came to his senses, wiped his mouth and asked in doubt, ¡°Why not simply wrap your head with a cloth instead of the wigs?¡±

    He didn¡¯t ask about Meng Qi¡¯s gains either.

    Meng Qi nodded, ¡°If I covered my head with a cloth, it would not be difficult for the horse bandits that I will be getting along with daily to discover that I am a monk without hair.¡±

    ¡°Getting along with daily? Do we need to stay with the horse bandits day and night?¡± Gu Changqing was more puzzled.

    Meng Qi looked up at him with a smile. ¡°Yes, if we were horse bandits, we certainly have to live with the horse bandits daily.¡±

    ¡°Ah, horse bandits?¡± Gu Changqing was surprised first and then thoughtfully said, ¡°Are we going to pretend to be horse bandits?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Meng Qi answered briskly, ¡°Although Zhen Hui has been captured by Yuan Mengzhi, the target of the Evil Sword Hunting Order is me. As thus, there will be many horse bandits going that route and following Yuan Mengzhi to see if there is a chance to be famous for arresting me in passing as well as to get Ze Luoju¡¯s promise.¡±

    ording to Gu Changqing¡¯s former introduction, Yuan Mengzhi was the top martial artist with Nine Apertures opened. And he was apanied by an Eight Apertures opened assistant, four or five heelers with Six or Seven Apertures opened and several ¡°all the Apertures enlightened¡± henchmen. Hence his troop was so strong that they were bound to have importance attached. Once Zhen Hui was seized, most of the horse bandits would believe that the fellow of the Evil Sword Hunting Order either woulde to rescue his junior brother or would be captured by Yuan Mengzhi. On this asion, the horse bandits at further distances would rather stay in their own territories and wait for a stroke of luck of catching him if he happened to pass there.

    Meanwhile, the horse bandits nearby knew that Meng Qi had wiped the White-headed Vulture out. No matter how coincidental it was, his strength could not be neglected. And was it possible that he would escape if he were only mauled heavily by Yuan Mengzhi?

    By that time, Fortune would shine down if any lucky dog caught him by chance.

    Besides, there would never be any shortage of new entries and powerful horse bandits, those who eagerly aspired to be famous and pull up their own horse bandits. How could such a grand event be missed? Even if he could not catch Meng Qi, when the horse bandits gathered, he would defeat or ughter a few well-known leaders of the long-established reputation. And he himself would be far-famed.

    The ¡°neers¡± did not understand the rules, nor did they obey them. Thus, Meng Qi nned to dress up as one of them.

    Gu Changqing nodded, ¡°Right on. The Immensity Sea is so vast that the horse bandits are as many as the hairs on an ox. It is normal that the majority of them don¡¯t know each other. I¡¯m afraid that even Ze Luoju himself could not recognize all of his horse bandit chiefs either.¡±

    ¡°Ha-ha, let¡¯s set off to ¡®chase¡¯ our own troop!¡± Meng Qiughed loudly.

    In the gritty wilderness, there was a smallke bringing a rare vitality. It was surrounded withmon contorted nts and blocks of weathered rocks.

    At the edge of theke, there were no creatures, because there came a team of formidable human beings.

    They were equipped with three horses, bulging pouches, solid food and long arrows. On both sides of the horses, there were sabers, powerful bows, stiff crossbows and other weapons.

    The leader was a green-eyed man with a yellow beard, very calm. He gently jumped off the horse and walked towards theke with a sabre in his hand.

    The rest of the horse bandits were busy. Some were checking that the water was secure. Others were putting up their tents and making a fire. Some were patrolling the premises; others had left to hunt after nibbling a few bites of solid food and drinking some water from their water bags. A few bandits were bringing a little monk in a gray robe into their tent.

    ¡°It¡¯s Zhen Hui.¡± Meng Qi said to Gu Changqing using ¡°Secret Voice-sending¡±. They hid behind a weathered rock.

    He had wrapped up his ¡°ck hair¡± and wore a tight robe just like a typical horse bandit would wear. On his backy his ¡°Red Sun Evil de¡± and ¡°The Bloodthirsty Sword¡±, and in his left hand he clenched the handle of his Ice Pce Sword.

    Gu Changqing was dressed like Meng Qi, and he also replied using Secret Voice-sending, ¡°It is good that you can confirm it¡¯s him. When are you going to get to work? I¡¯ll arrange the retreat route for you.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t hurry, wait for the opportunity.¡± Meng Qi said sinctly.

    Not long after they had left Che Lie Gorge, they confirmed that Yuan Mengzhi¡¯s route was ¡°White Mountain ¡ª Fish Sea¡±. They had arrived here in advance for two reasons. First, they needed to confirm whether they had Zhen Hui or not, and second, they were waiting for the right opportunity. Meng Qi and Gu Changqing received the news without inquiring because Yuan Mengzhi had escorted the hostage to the Evil Ridge in a big way. There was no chance that their identity had been exposed when walking in the Immensity Sea. In addition, being in disguise, they owned a new surprising identity, and thus were concealed from the horse bandits relying on a picture of him.

    ¡°Wait for the opportunity?¡± Gu Changqing frowned in confusion. Seeing Meng Qi that did not mean to say anything, he turned to walk to the tent at the edge of the weathered rocks with Meng Qi.

    Meng Qi converged on other ideas, walking and thinking pensively, ¡°Changqing, please disy the method of your sword skill.¡±

    Once he understood what Meng Qi meant, Gu Changqing swayed his sword and rolled up five sword flowers in one continuous motion.

    Meng Qi watched closely. Suddenly he pulled out his Ice Pce Sword and gave him a virtual point, saying, ¡°What if I attack here?¡±

    ¡°It is a spot where my sword will face dilemma. If you can seize the opportunity that my strength is about to rise yet not grow, I will have to change my mind and exert another method.¡± Gu Changqing said without any concealment.

    During this time, Meng Qi did not venture to use his ¡°Red Sun Evil de¡± for its outline of a Buddhist Commandment de. He had gotten a horseman¡¯s scabbard and put it on his back with his bloodthirsty sword, making them look like trophies. The bloodthirsty sword had been Shen Zui¡¯s walking sword, which would perhaps be noticed by the horse bandits. Therefore, he couldn¡¯t use this sword either and had to find a scabbard to rece the original one.

    For the past few days, Meng Qi had been mainly working hard on practicing with the left-handed sword, reading ¡°Fast Sword of the Zhao Family¡± and other sword art and studing ¡°Nine Strategies Beyond the Swords¡±. Now and then he asked Gu Changqing to practice what he had learned.

    Meng Qi smiled as if harvesting something. He was about to walk to the edge of the weathered rocks when his face turned pale.

    Near his tenty three dead bodies. Several horse bandits surrounded them and were searching through their property and stripping off their clothes.

    The three dead bodies were two men and a woman. They had been tribal nomads passing by the smallke by chance. Unfortunately, they had been cruelly murdered by the gathering horse bandits, quite different from the past.

    In the vicinity, several camps had been built. Many bandit gangs wereing and going in great numbers, looking down on all.

    It was precisely because a number of bandit troops had quietly followed Yuan Mengzhi and his men that Meng Qi and Gu Changqing were not afraid to reveal their identities and spy on the smallke¡ª There were between 30 and 50 men who had taken simr action here.

    With a calm and steady look on his face, Meng Qi walked back. Seeing that one bandit was getting ready to rape the corpse, he intended to make an excuse to fight.

    ¡°What are you staring at? Little mutt!¡± A horse bandit who had been disturbed with his ¡°refined interest¡± gave Meng Qi a dark look with his head ant. He belonged to the generation with their Eye Apertures opened. He was always bloodthirsty and well-known among the horse bandits.

    Meng Qi did not answer, but stretched the sword as fast as a shuttle with his left hand, and directly pointed it at the horse bandit¡¯s throat.

    As an emerging horse bandit who was ready to do away with ¡°predecessors¡± to make his name, did he really need an excuse to kill?

    The horse bandit did not expect this little toy boy should kill him without any sign. He failed to respond in time. Meng Qi¡¯s sword was so fast that it had reached his neck before he came back to himself.

    He quickly leaned back, which Meng Qi seemed to have expected. Meng Qi¡¯s sword tip suddenly sank from beneath his neck into his body and he died immediately.

    POP! The horse bandit fell to the ground, blood flowing out.

    ¡°You! Do you understand the rules?¡± Another horse bandit was surprised and amazed. He took out a horseman saber with a trembling hand, and pointed to Meng Qi.

    Even if the horse bandits were desperadoes of bloody des, there were few of them willing to carry out meaningless destiny. When they came together, they naturally had some unwritten rules to bind each other so that they would not be destroyed by the open fight between factions. But this guy had freely killed a peer without even blinking. It was quite frightening!

    He looked very young. Was he the kind of guy who could not wait to be famous?

    This guy was extremely cruel and merciless. And he hadpletely ignored the rules, making people both hate and fear!

    However, the Immensity Sea and every boss would teach him to be a man!

    The horse bandits who did not obey the rules were fewer and fewer. They would either die or exchange their blood for maturity!

    No matter what ¡°business¡± they had done for a long time, they were always losing their n, and so were the horse bandits.

 Chapter 130: Joining The Gang

    <h4>Chapter 130: Joining The Gang</h4>

    ¡°They¡¯ve tainted my domain. One life should be taken to pay for this. If you still stay here, I¡¯ll ughter you all.¡± Meng Qi ¡°insolently¡± raised his Long Sword.

    ¡°Damn, beware¡­ ¡± A horse bandit was just going to say something of grandeur, but a long sword came over with unparalleled speed. He was thrust square at the throat and fellidly.

    He is just so disrespectful of the rules!

    This was the only idea curdled in the minds of the nearby horse bandits.

    Without saying anything, Meng Qi with several clean strikes killed the other horse bandits of the Qi-cultivation Stage, in a lightning-long instant.

    In no time the small-sized horse bandits team was eliminated.

    ¡°This is the result of your choice,¡± said Meng Qi in a cold tone, retrieving the Ice Portal Sword back to the scabbard.

    ¡°You¡¯ve aroused in me an eager kill.¡± Gu Changqing said while looking at the corpses on the ground. But his indignation became thorough brashness in the ears of other horse bandits.

    Back to the tent, they kept silent while looking at each other. Considering their own disposition, it was natural that they felt strange living among the horse bandits. They could barelyfort themselves with others.

    ¡°The horse banditsck in humanity. It¡¯s good to kill some.¡± Gu Changqing said through Secret Voice-sending. He thought the ¡°monk¡± Meng Qi was ming himself for murder.

    Meng Qi feigned a grin and replied, ¡°Let¡¯s talk sword art instead.¡±

    It was too easy to kill those weak figures. But there were too many cases where caravans were reaved and innocent people were killed. It seemed impossible to eradicate them all. So he indeed felt somehow frustrated. No wonder it was said that even the Buddha had a temper.

    Gu Changqing then stopped and began talking about sword art with Meng Qi.

    When they became highly engaged and ready to have a spar with each other, a savage voice came from outside the tent, ¡°Brothers. Zhong Yashe is here to visit.¡±

    ¡°Zhong Yashe?¡± Meng Qi and Gu Changqing stared at each other and felt amazed. He was a leader of one of the stronger gangs and was said to have opened Six Apertures.

    Bewildered for a moment, Meng Qi vaguely got the intention of Zhong Yashe. He should be here to recruit them, for they did not belong to any group yet and had rtively strong strength. There was no horse gang which did not want to recruit new hands in order to aggrandize, so long as their leader was strong enough to bring them under control.

    They went out of the tent and stared at Zhong Yashe somewhat condescendingly.

    Zhong Yashe had a thick beard and was robed as a normal desert tramp. The women with him, though somewhat sand-stricken on their faces, were still sexy, their bosoms bulging out and hips tilting up.

    ¡°This is Gong Shayue, our third manager.¡± Zhong Yashe introduced roughly. Then he said with a big smile, ¡°Now many people so cruel and disgusting. Bravo for your killing just now! If you hadn¡¯t done it, I was ready to give them a lesson anyway. You see, people like us only seek fortune, and take no life unless if there were some people too obdurate.¡±

    After several greetings, Zhong Yashe spoke out his real intention. ¡°You guys are strong and reasonable. We are of the same kind. So I would love for you to join our gang. You¡¯d be the Fourth and Fifth Manager. What you say?¡±

    His gang had a battle against another gang and lost quite a lot of hands. Now he had only three managers left including himself, so he was desperate to recruit new hands.

    Besides, these new horse bandits have no regard for the rules and full of vigor. They were true new blood for the gang!

    There were two ways a horse bandit could follow for their ¡°career¡±. The first way was to survive numerous battles prudently and finally outgrow all others and be a true martial expert. These guys would finally be indifferent to life and death, and end up with a personalitycking in audacity and seeking security. The second way, which was exactly what Meng Qi and Gu Changqing was pretending to take, was to fight with a spontaneous bold character and to kill anyone in their way. The guys following this route aspired for freedom and wealth of horse bandits and were full of vigor and boldness. They could help achieve great things if they were used properly!

    As Meng Qi was ying as thetter kind, he certainly knew too well how to reply. ¡°That would depend on the Kung Fu level of you, Keeper Zhong.¡±

    Why should I let you be the head keeper? You should demonstrate your power first!

    Zhong Yashe knew well what Meng Qi was implying, and it was what he expected from this youth of such character. He smiled and said, ¡°Brother, let¡¯s spar and you¡¯ll know.¡±

    His expression was quite calm, though deep within he was extremely alert. If he should not overwhelm him, he might be killed by this young guy, and his team would be submitted to this guy as well.

    Meng Qi unsheathed his sword with his left hand. The translucent sword glistened brightly under the rays at sunset. Zhong Yashe felt a chill and acimed, ¡°Bravo!¡±

    It¡¯s indeed a Refined level long sword. No wonder this young man possessed such good Kung Fu. He must be an elite talent of one of the tribes or ns of the West Regions. He definitely came to the Immensity Sea to ¡°establish his name¡± and win a ¡°fortune¡±.

    Zhong Yashe withdrew his own weapon, a saber which was often used on horseback. It was dark reddish as if drenched by the blood of thousands of people. It was really intimidating.

    ¡°A Refined Weapon, as well as a de forged by the devil.¡± Meng Qi conjectured.

    Then he did not wait. He jabbed the sword towards the mid-brows of Zhong Yashe. This was a sword move derived from Luo Qing¡¯s martial experience.

    Zhong Yashe shunned to the left, and struck his saber transversely, turning defense into attack.

    Their fight soon fell into a morass. The desmanship of Zhong Yashe was erratic, which wasmon in the West Regions and distinct from those of the Central ins. There was a sense of vehemence in his desmanship, for his every move was a fierce attack without mercy. It was as if fighting in a battlefield desperately for life.

    Meng Qi¡¯s sword moves were even inferior to his de moves. As Five Tiger-like desmanship and Blood desmanship were of Qi-cultivation Stage, he managed to reach Enlightenment by virtue of his mastery of Peace Quietude Split. But his sword art was even beyond Qi-cultivation Stage. He improved it merely through basic swordsmanship and mock battles!

    Yama Inviting was only one move, which he mastered preliminarily through a great deal of practice. Nine Strategies Beyond the Swords was still far from applicable. Heng Qu Swordsmanship was acquired several days before and he had only read it through without much practice.

    Yet Meng Qi had sufficient practical experience. Fast Sword of Zhao Family was quick to take and had been practiced when he sparred with Luo Qing. Besides his Blood desmanship was also known for erraticism, so the saber moves of Zhong Yashe were not strange enough to fluster him.

    Therefore their battle gained speed with each move. It made Gong Shayue and Gu Changqing both nervous with cold sweat and worried about their fellow.

    Gong Shayue was worried that his boss would be hurt by this ferocious young man. But Gu Changqing worried that if Meng Qi was cut his Golden Bell Shield would be exposed and all the horse bandits woulde to hunt them. Yuan Mengzhi and his host were not far from that ce.

    In battles like this, Meng Qi¡¯s sword art improved very quickly. Gradually he began understanding the wonderfulness of ¡°Nine Strategies Beyond the Swords¡±. His sword suddenly pointed to an empty space.

    nk! The saber of Zhong Yashe automatically ¡°crashed with¡± it. The momentum of the saber paused, and Meng Qi took the initiative with several quick sword strikes.

    Zhong Yashe took a deep breath and suddenly changed his sword moves. It became as ferocious and fierce as scorching wind blowing in a torrid desert.

    Meng Qi felt overpowered immediately. He tried to regain the wonderfulness of ¡°Nine Strategies Beyond the Swords¡±, but failed after all.

    The foundation of his sword art was still shallow, which did not meet the requirement of Nine Strategies Beyond the Swords. idental understanding of wonderfulness was not enough. He needed routine practice.

    Seeing no way to stop the attack of Zhong Yashe, Meng Qi eximed gravely, ¡°Stop!¡±

    With some dazzling moves from Lightning Changes, Meng Qi managed backward. He turned the Long Sword downwards in his hands and cupped his palms. Then he said, ¡°The head keeper is indeed marvelous. Meng conceded.¡±

    Zhong Yasheughed out loud and said, ¡°Your left-handed sword is truly outstanding. It¡¯s different from those right-handed swordsmen. Every angle and direction from which you struck made me feel strange.¡±

    He was not surprised that Meng Qi had a surname of Han ethnic group. There were countless Han ns in the West Regions.

    After some genuinepliments, he said, ¡°Junior brother Meng, you¡¯ll be our fourth keeper since now.¡±

    ¡°Fourth¡­¡± Meng Qi said facelessly, ¡°Senior brother Gu is much older than me. I should be the Fifth Keeper.¡±

    Zhong Yashe was even happier seeing Meng Qi epted. ¡°Brother Gu, what do you say?¡±

    ¡°Meng is okay with it, then I¡¯m also.¡± Gu Changqing saidconically.

    Zhong Yashe sheathed his saber and smiled. ¡°Now we have two new brothers. We must be blessed by Vajra Yaksha. Pleasee with me to my tent. You shall have our meat and mead and know our brothers.¡±

    Meng Qi realized that he practiced a religion that was from the same branch as that of Jin Gang Vajra Temple.

    In the West Regions, Buddhism had denominations different from the Central ins. Jin Gang Temple and Merriment Temple were two dominant ones.

    Somewhere farther away, some other head horse bandits were frustrated seeing that Meng Qi and Gu Changqing were taken away by Zhong Yashe. Even horse bandits thought highly of the importance of human resources! They could help reave and kill, and avert des for their boss!

    Inside the tent, Zhong Yashe bellowed, ¡°Brothers! Come and see our new keepers! This is the Fourth. This is the Fifith.¡±

    Dozens of horse bandits babbled and greeted their new keepers. Zhong Yashe then pointed a gaunt man of middle age and said, ¡°This is our Second Keeper, Wu Yong.¡±

    Normal name and looks. There was nothing strange about this guy except that he also looked like a Han person.

    Roasted wholembs, wine in huge jars, one by one, were put up in front of them. Meng Qi only ate meat but did not drink wine.

    ¡°Brother Meng, why don¡¯t you drink wine?¡± said Zhong Yashe with a smile.

    Still assuming an air of a cool killer, Meng Qi said, ¡°Wine makes my hand unsteady. An unsteady hand can¡¯t wield a fast sword. A not fast sword can¡¯t kill.¡±

    ¡°Awesome! No wonder you at such a young age could cultivate such a splendid sword art!¡± said Zhong Yashe, his hands pping.

    Meng Qi jerked his mouth. ¡°I¡¯m afraid of betraying my wig after getting drunk¡­¡±

    After a while, Zhong Yashe sighed and said, ¡°Shame! I used to have so many brothers. Now it¡¯s not as convivial as before. I still feel abjection.¡±

    ¡°Head Keeper, who did this to our brothers?¡± said Meng Qi directly, his cool style still maintained.

    Zhong Yashe shook his head. ¡°Days ago we were ambushed by the host of The King of Sun-setting Sea, Wang Hong. s, I was too reckless.¡±

    ¡°Head Keeper, where is Wang Hong? I shall kill him!¡± Meng Qi stood up abruptly. He was ying his character conscientiously.

    Zhong Yashe waved his hands. ¡°Thank you, Brother Meng. I appreciate it very much. But we shall not be anxious. Wang Hong is about the same level as me, and he has seven or eight Keepers. Let¡¯s find the little ass on the Evil Sword Hunting Order first, and win the favor of Big Brother Ze Luo. Then we retaliate slowly. Actually, we¡¯ll likely meet Wang Hong at Fish Sea. He¡¯s also biding his time.¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡± Meng Qi cursed with an air of indignation, ¡°Damn the little bald ass! He hid his little ass so well!¡±

    Zhong Yashe sipped at the wine with satisfaction and talked about something else.

    In two next days, Gu Changqing had been asking Meng Qi when they should act. Meng Qi kept telling him to wait and bide their time.

    And after some waiting, the ¡°Fish Sea¡± appeared in front of them.

 Chapter 131: Yuan Mengzhiâ€™s Plan

    <h4>Chapter 131: Yuan Mengzhi¡¯s n</h4>

    ¡°Fish Sea¡± was an umon hugeke in Gobi Desert. The waves were chopping and roiling up into a massive fog. Green grass and trees were scattered around. It was a hub south of Immensity Sea. With many routes converging, it was a ce of great prosperity.

    First time into Fish Sea, and after getting out of Gobi Desert, Meng Qi and others felt their skins nourished by the steam. Though it was still drypared to the Central ins, it was far morefortable than the sand and rubble they met along the path!

    ¡°Gee! Each time Ie to Fish Sea, I want to stay forever,¡± said Zhong Yashe, pointing to the little stone city by theke. Inside the city houses were established densely in order, and the poption wasrge as they could tell from the din. Some were dressed as ones from the Central ins, some as desert tramps, some were pretty West Region girls with colorful hats and shirts, and some were sexy exoticdies in bold and sexy garments. The smell of mortal dust was intense, giving a feeling of returning to the ¡°society¡± to each passenger, who suffered desteness and dreariness in Gobi Desert. No wonder Zhong Yashe said he wanted to stay forever.

    Meng Qi also had been crossing the Immensity Sea for days. There were only deste views besides ferocious horse bandits. Now standing outside the Fish City and looking at the secr life within, he felt some desire deep within. If it had been the hell he went through before, now he was arriving at Pure Land of Buddha!

    With his mind calmed down, he gained a new understanding of the intent of Peace Quietude Split and Mortal Dust Fall. No wonder the disciples of major sects think highly of peregrination. Without seeing secr things and gaining a broad knowledge of the mortal world, one could not forge his mind and will. It was okay for one still of enlightenment period, but after the Exterior level, there would be huge defects if he or shecked an understanding of humanity, appreciating of nature, and mastering of Dharma and Logos.

    Zhong Yashe ¡°knew¡± that Meng Qi and Gu Changqing had not seen much the world since leaving their own tribes and they wanted to know how to ¡°aggrandize a gang¡± in the Immensity Sea. He dismounted and waved the horse whip. ¡°Bai Bazheng admires the likes of Central ins. The architecture in Fish Sea emtes that of River East, so this ce is also called the ¡®little River East¡¯.¡±

    Bai Bazheng was the dominator of Fish Sea. He had opened Nine Apertures, had a lot of friends, and got along well with the leaders of other Horse Gangs. He must be strong enough to dominate a rich ce like Fish Sea, for let alone the four or five leaders of Horse Bandits, Yuan Mengzhi was already hard for him to deal with. Besides, there were also other martial experts of Half-step to Exterior level who sought dominance among the Immensity Sea, such as Ze Luoju and other ambitious guys.

    Meng Qi truly agreed with him, for the architecture here was not of the yellowish style as in other cities, but mainlyprised of numerous houses with white walls and ck tiles. It was almost the same as in River East.

    But Shaolin was in the north of Yangtze River, and Xuan Bei had never taken them to River East. They went westward all the way since departure. Meng Qi judged only by what he had heard and seen before.

    Yet Meng Qi had indeed seen the difference. The city of Fish Sea, though notrge, was as prosperous as other major cities they saw along the way.

    Yuang Mengzhi and his host had already taken Zhen Hui inside the city, and other horse gangs were arriving one by one. Since there were too many horse bandits, they could not all enter the city, for it would be too mboyant and not strategic: they would leave no hands outside the city to cooperate with those within. So they just picked dozens of martial pros and left others to camp at oases outside the city.

    Zhong Yashe had no scruples like that. During the battle with Wang Hong they were allured into a trap and suffered a disastrous defeat. Now they had only no more than twenty hands including the five Keepers. It would do no harm that he let all his brothers enter the city. They could enjoy the prosperity of Fish Sea and vent their frustration from the defeat on women. Their morale needed to be resuscitated.

    They dismounted and entered through the gate. The mortal dust was even thicker. The odor of fragranced robes, sweat, animals, and young girls all found their way into their nostrils at the same time.

    Walking behind Zhong Yashe, Meng Qi meditated over this secr ambiance quietly for his practice, but his face assumed an air of that of a peasant boy, who for the first time saw a big city.

    ¡°Why, isn¡¯t this Head Keeper Zhong? Why do you bring so few people?¡± A sarcastic voice came and alerted Meng Qi. He saw dozens of men surrounding a stout Tibetan, who had a huge saber around his waist. His chest was bared, showing thick dark savage hair.

    Zhong Yashe ground his teeth. ¡°Thanks to what you had done to us.¡±

    Meng Qi snickered and asked grimly, ¡°Head Keeper, so he is Wang Hong?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Zhong Yashe red at Wang Hong and answered casually. If there were no rules in Fish Sea, he would fight him in no time without any doubt.

    Zhong Yashe¡¯s voice hardly over, Meng Qi spurted out with the sword in his left hand. The stroke was like a swift snake. With a weird angle, it went straight toward the throat of Wang Hong.

    Wang Hong had not expected this. It was hard to dodge. Fortunately, he had opened Six Apertures, and was sensitive to the killing intent. He managed to avert the long sword of Meng Qi and unsheathed his Horse-cutting de.

    Yet after his throat was shed slightly by the sword, blood could be seen with a line of scarlet red.

    Even Zhong Yashe was astonished. He knew Brother Meng wanted to establish his fame as a new horse bandit and was disrespectful of rules, but this was too much! It was a martial pro having opened Six Apertures, and it was in Fish Sea!

    After this incident, Meng Qi¡¯s character was clearly impressed upon Zhong Yashe and others. ¡°This guy should not be messed with. He was too insane!¡±

    ¡°Brother Meng, stop!¡± Zhong Yashe cried immediately. ughtering Wang Hong was indeed his desire, but there was no need to irritate the owner of Fish Sea, Bai Bazheng.

    Meng Qi withdrew his sword and froze, while Wang Hong and his host took out their weapons, ready to jump into an open gang war.

    Wang Hong did not want to offend the Dominator of Fish Sea either. He suppressed his anger and said, ¡°Head Keeper Zhong, what¡¯s on your mind?¡±

    Zhong Yashe actually gloated seeing him like that. He smiled and said, ¡°This young brother has just joined our gang. He was not familiar with the rules. I wish Head Keeper Wang could forgive him.¡±

    ¡°A newbie?¡± Wang Hong and others seemed to have found out the reason. They started to worry that this unscrupulous guy mighte at night and assassinate them. They needed to be more alert at night.

    This small strife and sounds of des unsheathing had stirred up people around. Up on a restaurant balcony, Yuan Mengzhi, who wore emerald eyes and beard yellowish, turned his head and saw thene below.

    ¡°Boss, what happened?¡± asked a young man in confusion. He was wearing a white cloth around his forehead, his face deeply furrowed, his hand gripping at a saber.

    Yuan Mengzhi smiled contemptuously. ¡°A newbie in a gang has almost provoked a strife. An insolent rat.¡±

    He always showed a feeling of condescension and conceit, as if nothing in the world was out of his expectation.

    ¡°Boss, you were just like him decades ago,¡± said and smiled a young man, his frown subsided.

    Yuan Mengzhi was just one of the characterized roles of horse bandits Meng Qi was ying. He came out of his original tribes for wealth, women and power. Unscrupulous and ambitious, he soon became head of horse gangs. Yuan Mengzhi¡¯s first battle was exactly here at Fish Sea. He had in a head bandit of Six Apertures level on the street and left without showing fear for the possible assassination order decreed by the Dominator of Fish Sea. Of course, there were assassins chasing after him, but they were all killed by him in the end.

    In this way, Yuan Mengzhi meteorically became a famous bandit in the Immensity Sea and called for a host of hundreds of hands.

    Now, despite the increase of his arrogance, he lost the guts he had before, for Ze Luoju had ¡°taught¡± him the rules he should observe.

    Yuan Mengzhi stared at Meng Qi down below, his mind thinking of the young guy he had been before. Then he turned back and said, ¡°Du Mo, you were also about the same.¡±

    Du Mo was also a Seven Apertures level martial veteran under hismand. He could not bring arge team escorting the hostage to Evil Ridge this time, so he had left several of his assistances and six or so martial pros back in Che Li to maintain the major business. Now there were only Du Mo and dozens of average martialists of enlightenment level with him. He was very confident of his strength.

    ¡°I was lucky to have met you, Boss, or I don¡¯t know where my dead body would be now,¡± said Du Mo sincerely. Those unscrupulous guys always led arduous lives, unless they finally found a much stronger patron with a huge gang behind him.

    He paused and then asked, ¡°Boss, will we leave Fish Sea tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°Nay, some dayster.¡± Yuan Mengzhi said calmly, ¡°After Fish Sea, it¡¯s Tan Han, where thendscapes areplicated. It¡¯ll be easy for them to escape. Let¡¯s wait here for another five days. Then we¡¯ll leave and ughter the little monk. And we¡¯ll hide back in Che Li.¡±

    It was because of the simplicity ofndscape that made him choose the course, from Guan Yue, to Fish Sea, and to Tan Han. It would be hard for Meng Qi and others to escape, for Gobi desert was vast and empty. There were no ces to hide. But in Tan Han there were too many valleys and gullies. It would be harder to find them and easy to be ambushed. Let alone that there was a dangerous ce around Tan Han where even he was afraid to enter.

    Though he was too conceited, he was well aware of that he was weaker than An Guoxie, who was killed by Meng Qi. No matter whether it was an ident, he should still prepare for the worst. It was likely that he could not kill him clean or capture him in a single battle.

    Besides, since he was below the Exterior level, an expected ambush could inflict great damage. For example when crossing through the valley, if there were boulders falling from up the cliff, they would be in danger.

    Yuan Mengzhi was always imperious, and Du Mo had no guts to defy. He smiled, cringing, ¡°Boss, should we create a chance for them to rescue the little monk?¡±

    Yuan Mengzhi thought for a moment. ¡°Now that we¡¯re here, I should certainly visit Casten Baiba. We shall ask him to invite all the brothers of other gangs nearby, and have fun together.¡±

    The more confused the party would be, the more likely they would make a move. And those guys of other gangs having followed them along the way should not assume that he was ignorant of this. After the party they should know better their own strength, and leave them along and get out of the Fish Sea!

    ¡°Aye, Boss, I¡¯ll see to it now.¡± Du Mo epted the mission immediately for fear of showing any reluctance.

    Yuan Mengzhi nodded. Then he suddenly though of something. ¡°Is the little monk still as usual?¡±

    ¡°Aye, he drinks and eats and sleeps without any worry or fear. I worry that perhaps he was a lure¡­ ¡± said Du Mo, frowning, ¡°But sometimes he stares at the air like a dumb, or cries that he needs to find his master and senior brother. Only at these moments does he look like a hostage.¡±

    Yuan Mengzhi pondered a moment and said, ¡°No problem. There is a piece of news from Bo Mi that they¡¯re still fighting and they¡¯re deep in the Immensity Sea now.¡±

    For he had plenty of hands, Zhong Yashe rented a courtyard. He let his brothers out for fun with the money they had earned through reaving.

    Meng Qi was staying in his room quietly and digesting the experience he had just been intoxicated with after seeing the secr life.

    ¡°Dong-dong-dong,¡± Gu Changqing knocked at the door.

    ¡°Come in. Why in a hurry?¡± Meng Qi said, bantering.

    Gu Changqing said helplessly, ¡°It¡¯s the two female bandits. They¡¯re too insistent and harassing. I can¡¯t stand it.¡±

    There were not many female horse bandits. The reaving days for them were very hazardous. The stronger ones could aspire for a future, but the weaker ones expected nothing from life but fleeting enjoyment at present. They were satisfied with today¡¯s wine for it let them forget tomorrow. Thus the females were quite open about sex. They would die anyway, so there was no need to inhibit their desire.

    There were three women in Zhong Yashe¡¯s gang. Gong Shayue was exclusively his and no one dared to touch her. But the other two were quite easy with sex, and often sought manhood for gaiety. Elder sisters often preferred handsome little brothers, so Meng Qi and Gu Changqing were naturally more popr than those savage bandits.

    ¡°You just don¡¯t have the will to resist. Why don¡¯t you take it if you really want it.¡± Meng Qi jeered.

    Gu Changqing turned and looked out of the room. He was like defending his virginity. ¡°Here theye. Let me hide here. You be careful.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Methodists have methods, so have I.¡± Meng Qi retorted casually.

 Chapter 132: Drunk Xie

    <h4>Chapter 132: Drunk Xie</h4>

    Meng Qi withdrew his sword and tried some moves, pretending to be honing his swordsmanship.

    Then there came the woman dressed like an exotic wench. She was not pretty, yet young enough to arouse lust. Her cor was quite low and her half-bared breasts showed a sickening vulgarity.

    ¡°Fifth Keeper, have you seen Fourth Keeper?¡± she asked in a soft voice. Meng Qi was quite good-looking, even prettier than Gu Changqing. Yet he was intimidating, behaving as he pleased and killing people whenever he felt the need to. When he met Butcher of Sun-setting Sea, Wang Hong, he had not shown any sign prior to unsheathing his sword. He seemedpletely fearless.

    Though men like him would take her fancy, she only dared to treat him with respect and awe and keep her distance from him.

    Meng Qi frowned and sniffed. ¡°No.¡±

    The girl was momentarily stunned. A fiery passion began to rise in her as she admired Meng Qi¡¯s good looks and the way he honed his sword art. She wanted nothing more than to eat him up. She gathered her courage and spoke in a voice as soft as silk, ¡°Fifth Keeper, everyone went out to look for fun after arriving at Fish Sea. Why aren¡¯t you joining them?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m practicing my swordsmanship,¡± Meng Qi said coldly.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you rest a little.¡± She slowly moved over to Meng Qi, her voice became more and more seductive. ¡°Fifth Keeper, you are pretty young. Have you experienced being with a woman?¡±

    Meng Qi stared at her grimly and pointed at her with his sword. ¡°There are seven mistakes in your footstep. For every mistake you make, I can find a distinct way to kill you. Like here, or here¡­¡±

    He pointed his sword at her as he spoke. The cold sword light sent a chill down her spine. She was so frightened that all her covetous mood was dissipated. She looked embarrassed and afraid that forced herself to appear calm. ¡°My kung-fu is inferior. Thank you for pointing out that to me. I will immediately return and practice now.¡±

    She immediately left, flustered as if she was being chased by an evil ghost.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know pretending to be a swordsmanship addict can scare them off¡­¡± Gu Changqing sighed, his expression showing that he should have done this as well.

    Meng Qi sheathed the sword and smiled. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t have been able to pull this off.¡±

    This was purely a matter of impression they had left on others. Who they truly were was irrelevant. What was important was what others thought them to be. Through certain actions, they could establish themselves as bold, generous, aloof, cruel, timid, or even agreeable. Then they could use that impression to deceive others.

    Gu Changqing gave it a thought and sighed. ¡°You are right. If I do so, they will just say things like, ¡®Oh, Fifth Keeper, your swordsmanship is so great. Come, hold my hand and slowly teach me.¡¯ Had I known this earlier, I would also pretend to be cold and impetuous.¡±

    ¡°Toote for that.¡± Meng Qi grinned. A person had to establish the proper impression from the very beginning for the impression to be effective.

    He stood up. ¡°Let¡¯s look for Zhong Yashe. You tell him this¡­¡±

    Zhong Yashe had just finished grappling with Gongshayue in bed. He looked tired, though he was feeling very spirited. When he saw the two new keepers, he asked in confusion, ¡°Brother Meng and Brother Gu, do you need anything from me?¡±

    ¡°Changqing brought me here.¡± Meng Qi remained his cold demeanor.

    Gu Changqing smiled. ¡°Head Keeper, I thought of something that requires advance preparation. That¡¯s why I¡¯m here to discuss it with you.¡±

    ¡°What preparation?¡± Zhong Yashe became even more confused.

    Gu Changqing¡¯s smile lingered. ¡°Head Keeper, aren¡¯t you going to think about a n B? The little bald ass wanted by the Evil Sword Hunting Order is in our hands. If Yuan Mengzhi wants you to hand him over, will you do so?¡±

    Recalling how Meng Qi had kept him on tenterhooks throughout the journey and undermined his image, he stressed on the words ¡®little bald ass¡¯ through clenched teeth.

    Zhong Yashe sighed softly. ¡°What you say is sensible.¡±

    Though he hade here betting only a small chance, what if he happened to be lucky enough? If the chance presented itself but he was not ready for it, he would regret it considerably!

    The city of the Fish Sea was unlike the outside, where they could immediately escape with the monk and hide in the oasis and deserts. When the time came, Yuan Mengzhi would certainly make Bai Bazheng barricade the city gates. They should indeed make their preparations in advance.

    ¡°That little bald ass is cunning and has many tricks up his sleeve. He has strong kungfu, too. If we want to catch him, we can only hope that Yuan Mengzhi wounds him seriously without capturing him immediately. But we can¡¯t be too hopeful.¡± Gu Changqing first put a damper on their ns before changing his tune. ¡°But this doesn¡¯t mean we will leave empty-handed.¡±

    ¡°The city is chaotic and this time there are so many cavalries. It¡¯s just like having a stack of dry hay. With the slightest bit of friction, it will light up and even more, chaos would be created. The little bald ass is definitely waiting for such a chance. Head Keeper, I say we try and take advantage of the chaos too. Fish Sea City is one of the most affluent ces in the Immensity Sea. Who knows how many well-to-do households are here¡­¡±

    Zhong Yashe was so deeply engrossed that his eyes sparkled. He pped his hands and eximed, ¡°Brother Gu, you are exactly what our team needs. You are ingenious!¡±

    Gu Changqing had been working on his sage persona, which was not contradictory to his former character. It did not suit the rash Brother Meng, however.

    Standing up in excitement, Zhong Yashe stood up in excitement paced back and forth. Being the hub of the South, Fish Sea must have umted a vast fortune. Though tribute had to be paid to the overlords like Ze Luoju and Shen Duliao, many giant traders were created here. Zhong Yashe had just lost a gang war and needed the capital to recruit more men. Not everyone sought opportunities and fame instead of money like Brother Gu and Brother Meng.

    Of course, if this could bring enough fortune for them and even their heirs! They could just quit being horse bandits!

    Gu Changqing smiled. ¡°Head Keeper, that¡¯s why we need to prepare ourselves and devise a way out after.¡±

    ¡°Truly smart.¡± Zhong Yashe thumbed up. ¡°I will meet some of my acquaintances now to arrange the way out.¡±

    Gu Changqing immediately stopped him. ¡°Head Keeper, you are renowned in the Immensity Sea. You will attract attention if you do this yourself. Just leave this to Brother Meng and me.¡±

    Pondering over this, Zhong Yashe found it reasonable. Though he was not all that eminent in the Immensity Sea, he was known to the other gangs. Never mind the rest, Wang Hong alone would definitely be monitoring his every move. If someone discovered and intercepted their escape route, then they would really be in big trouble.

    He nodded. ¡°You two may be unfamiliar faces but they can be a problem too. You may not be able to find a reliable turf lord and they may not trust you.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t we have you to act as our introduction? As long as we show them a token from you, they would trust us.¡±

    Zhong Yashe clenched his teeth, pondering over this. ¡°Brothers, I leave this task to you. This concerns the survival of our gang. You must seed.¡±

    ¡°Please have faith in us,¡± Gu Changqing said, face full of smiles.

    Zhong Yashe nodded. ¡°Go to the Old Cao Hotel on the West Street and look for¡­¡±

    Before he finished his sentence, he heard Gu Changqing interrupted him with, ¡°Look for Drunk Xie.¡±

    ¡°You know him?¡± Zhong Yashe looked at him in surprise.

    Gu Changqing smiled. ¡°I came here several years ago with a Family Elder. He told me that Drunk Xie of Old Cao Hotel is the most revered person by those whomit dirty deeds. Once you have made a deal with him, he will never betray you. If you need to kill someone,under money, seek intelligence, or find an escape route, you can just entrust your dirty secret with him and enjoy his service. Even Ze Luoju and Shen Du Liao dare not to touch him.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Drunk Xie came here over ten years ago. His background is unknown. Not even Boss Zeluo and Shen Du Liao dared not to offend him.¡± Zhong Yashe lowered his voice. ¡°Rumors had it that Drunk Xie is a martial arts master of the Exterior Realm level¡­¡±

    Meng Qi frowned, thinking those words seemed rather familiar.

    After discussing a little more, Zhong Yashe took off a jade pendant off his neck. There was a visible crack on the pendant. ¡°I have onceundered my loot with his help so we¡¯re considered acquaintances. Take this to him. He will recognize it.¡±

    When they were about to leave, Zhong Yashe pulled Gu Changqing close and said lowly, ¡°Little Meng is too reckless. You have to watch him all the time. If not for the fact that it is too dangerous for you to go without protection, I would¡¯ve made him stay.¡±

    ¡°Please reassure yourself, Head Keeper. I have known him for a long time,¡± said Gu Changqing solemnly.

    Having overheard their conversation with his enlightened ear, Meng Qi thought to himself they had only known each other for merely ten days¡­ Heughed to himself, thinking that Gu Changqing had finally learned something from him: telling lies.

    Even if Drunk Xie betrayed them, the others would not be able to decipher their true identities now that they had Zhong Yashe¡¯s endorsement. They would merely be regarded as Zhong Yashe¡¯s henchmen tasked with procuring an escape route.

    Equipped with their swords, they made their way through several bustling streets. When they entered the West Street, the people there were dressed in obviously shabbier clothes. They wore numbed expressions as they went about in a hurry.

    The Old Cao Hotel was a short adobe house, with dozens of tables inside. The light was dim and the people boisterous.

    Amidst the merrymaking and banter of the guest, Gu Changqing walked Meng Qi through the crowd and led him to a square table in a corner. A disheveled man, reeking of wine, was seated there with his face pressed against the table. His hands were sprawling out and a jar of wine sat before him.

    ¡°A few years had passed, but this ce didn¡¯t change at all,¡± Gu Changqing told Meng Qi. He then knocked on the table before him.

    Drunk Xie raised his head slowly and mumbled, ¡°Spit it out or leave!¡±

    He was unexpectedly good-looking. If he was not so drunk and disheveled, he could be described as having sword-like brows and starry eyes.

    ¡°An easy way out of this city without being noticed for dozens of people,¡± said Gu Changqing in a low voice.

    Drunk Xie was momentarily quiet. He sipped his wine and said, ¡°50,000 silver taels. No bargaining. Pay me 20,000 upfront. When you are ready, tell me at least an hour in advance. You can pay the remaining 30,000 after your escape.¡±

    Gu Changqing took out a small bag of gems and passed it to Drunk Xie. ¡°This is more than 20,000 inside.¡±

    This was the ouy that Zhong Yashe had given them, so they had no need to be frugal.

    Drunk Xie opened the bag and a smile finally appeared on his face. For the first time, he looked at them both straight on. ¡°Eh? You¡¯re so delicate and pretty. From the Central ins, aren¡¯t you? Or the oasis north of the snow range?¡±

    He was not anticipating an answer. ¡°Have you passed by the Immensity Sea Hotel No.1? Is Jiuniang still so beautiful? So voluptuous?¡± he continued, his eyesnguorous due to the alcohol.

    When he spoke of Jiuniang, he seemed strange somehow. His voice was full of zeal, his face radiating, and his eyes tender and gentle. He seemed like a youngster who was experiencing his first crush.

    Realization hit Meng Qi. No wonder he had found it so familiar! Unknown background, suspected to be of the Exterior Level! These were the same as Qu Jiuniang!

 Chapter 133: A Storm is Coming

    <h4>Chapter 133: A Storm is Coming</h4>

    After a trance, Meng Qi said without changing his expression, ¡°We came from north, but we indeed passed by the Quicksand Town. Qu Jiuniang is truly beautiful. But she has a pettish personality and a grant penchant for money.¡±

    ¡°Aye! It¡¯s truly her! When she sees gems, gold, and other valuable stuff, she¡¯ll be radiant with beauty. Her eyes and expression will be indescribably intoxicating¡­ ¡± Drunk Xie was suddenly ted and could not stop talking. ¡°You know what, this is yet not the most desirable moment for her. You should see when she gets drunk. She would be like¡­ ¡±

    He burped and finally stopped, and sprawled over the table again reeking with wine stench and started snoring. It seemed that the mentioning of Jiuniang made him anxious to sleep and dream about ¡°dating¡± with her.

    Meng Qi could not think of any valuable information, so he left Old Cao Hotel with Gu.

    When they left, a snow-white and delicate hand appeared near one ear of Drunk Xie. It pinched the ear and jerked violently.

    ¡°Ouch!¡± Drunk Xie let out a wail.

    ¡­

    Having stepped back to their residence, Meng Qi saw Zhong Yashe paced about in the mixture of excitement and dread. Gong Shayue watched beside with the same expression.

    ¡°Head Keeper, what happened?¡± Gu Changqing asked, having hinted at the expression in Meng Qi¡¯s eyes.

    Zhong Yashe managed a smile. ¡°Yuan Mengzhi and Casten Bai co-issued an invitation. They invited all the brothers to a feast in Casten Mansion to thank us for the escort along the way.¡±

    ¡°Escort?¡± asked Meng Qi, assuming a curious look and sniggered to himself. Yuan Mengzhi was clearly ying dumb.

    Zhong Yashe sighed. ¡°Aye. I think he wants to open with us and will ask us to leave after the feast. s, you haven¡¯t yet spent the gems, have you?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve pre-paid for the way to escape. Five thousand taels altogether. Thetter part could be paid after the escape.¡± Gu Changqing¡¯s news made Zhong Yashe devastated. ¡°Yet Head Keeper, if Yuan Mengzhi forces us to leave, there must be people who disobey him and cause some troubles. We could continue as what we¡¯ve nned.¡±

    ¡°True. There are about seventy or eighty Enlightened Master Pros, including one with Seven Apertures and one with Eight Apertures opened. How could he count that they would obey his order? Even with the help of Bai Bazheng, it¡¯s hard for them, for we¡¯ve outnumbered them. Zut, if Yuan Mengzhi is an iron hammer, he wouldn¡¯t be able to pound too many nails.¡± Zhong Yashe had already decided to continue, but he needed reassurance and encouragement from others.

    He paused and went on. ¡°Brother Meng. You and Little Yuee with me tonight. Don¡¯t be rash if anything goes wrong. Brother Gu and Wu, you stay here, and arrange for our men to get ready for the arson and plunder.¡±

    Since it was not an auspicious feast, he would certainly bring his best champion, Meng Qi, even though he was too reckless to be curbed. As for Gong Shayue, she was stronger than Wu Yong, though Wu Yong was superior to her in rank.

    Anyway, they also need people for the plunder. So Zhong Yashe kept Gu Changqing and arranged Wu Yong to surveil and assist Gu.

    Hearing such feast, Meng Qi roughly understood what Yuan Mengzhi had nned. Even if Zhong Yashe forbade him to go, he would find a reason to join him. So he did not decline, but said tersely, ¡°As you please, Head Keeper.¡±

    ¡°Great. Let¡¯s go back to rest. Tonight after we leave, Brother Gu, please go to Old Cao Hotel one more time to make sure that Drunk Xie has made the arrangement.¡± Zhong Yashe bade with character somewhat resembling that of a boss.

    In his room, Meng Qi was pacing back and forth with his hands crossed behind his back. He had a lot of thoughts and found it hard to keep calm.

    ¡°It would be much easier if I have the poison, Grieving Wind Softener.¡± sighed Meng Qi. He had been biding his time, but the time rarely came in the desert. There were some chances in Oasis, but they were hard to seize in spite of any tricks, for Yuan Mengzhi just waited there with preparation, which left him no chance to sneak attack.

    If time was plenty, he could find a way. He could wait for a certainndscape and rescue Zhen Hui ording to the pattern Yuan Mengzhi showed. ¡°But the time was insufficient!¡±

    In such a boisterous banquet, Nose Apertures would be dramatically affected, so the ¡°Grieving Wind Softener¡±, which specialized at debilitating the Inner Qi Force and had no color or smell, would yield a perfect result, for Yuan Mengzhi had no Kung Fus like Violent Sand Super Force to resist the poison.

    While the candle made of Seven Hearts Begonia also had no odor and color, it was too toxic and would affect everyone, especially for people without Kung Fu. There would certainly bemon servants in feasts like this. Let alone the vition of his principle, themon people would quickly be affected, which would alert Yuan Mengzhi and others because of their poisoning in advance. He then would have no chance with so many horse bandits around.

    What was more, these were all based on the situation that Yuan Mengzhi must have no preparation against poison, which had a little possibility. Obviously, he intended to rescue Zhen Hui in such a chaos. Yuan would be circumspect.

    ¡°I have to wait and see.¡± sighed Meng Qi. Perhaps he could rely on the chaos and conflicts between gangs like that of Zhong Yashe and Yuan Mengzhi. Yet this chance was probably a set-up.

    Without this chance, Meng Qi would probably spare himself the jeopardy of being trapped, and seek vengeance for his Junior Brotherter.

    Having finished packing his thought, Meng Qi calmed down and started to meditate. It was useless to be anxious at that moment, alternatively, it would affect his judgment.

    Gradually came the dusk. Meng Qi was startled by the knocks on his door. It was Gu Changqing.

    ¡°Zhong Yashe calls you for leave now,¡± said Gu grimly. ¡°Be careful. Don¡¯t do reckless stuff.¡±

    ¡°Aye. Of that I never do,¡± said Meng Qi with a cid smile.

    When he was crossing the yard, he suddenly felt a strong wind. The branches were wavering in the wind.

    He was amazed and looked up at the sky. The afterglow turned from dark crimson to gloomy.

    ¡°A storm ising¡­ ¡± Meng Qi¡¯s expression was very strange. It was a mixture of surprise and tion.

    Now he had an odd idea in his mind. It was about a title from some unknown book he had read a long time ago, ¡°A Research on the Convective Weather in Large Oasis Areas¡­¡±

    Fish Sea could be seen as an extensive oasis tract with the immenseke.

    Gu Changqing raised his head and rejoined, ¡°Aye, a storm ising. It¡¯ll be a deluge. But what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    Normally the weather like this meant implied a tempest.

    Meng Qi withdrew his expression and resumed his stoic look, though he seemed much relieved. ¡°The time hase¡­ ¡±

    ¡°Time hase?¡± Gu Changqing eximed with surprise.

    Without answering him, Meng Qi walked to Zhong Yashe and others, bantering, ¡°The rain ising! The thunder ising! Don¡¯t forget to take back yourundries.¡±

    ¡°ying dumb again! ¡°Gu Changqing thought with resentment. He really wanted to punch him for this. Yet he managed to calm down and went towards Old Cao Hotel.

    ¡­

    The feast was ill-boding. Zhong Yashe kept silence due to stress, while Meng Qi kept his cold face silently, his left hand pressed on the sword.

    Inside Casten Mansion, a maid led them into arge hall, where they found their seats. Zhong Yashe saw that almost every horse bandit was allowed his own trestle table. Bai Bazheng admired the ethos of the Central ins and preferred ancient etiquette, so they were each assigned a trestle table instead of sitting around a rectangr board. Zhong Yashe was seated along the aisle as other chiefs, while Meng Qi and Gong Shayue were sitting behind him.

    Having seen so many familiar faces and the orderly arrangement of servants, Zhong Yashe suddenly panicked. This situation showed that Yuan Mengzhi and Bai Bazheng were very aware of him and other chiefs of horse gangs, for the number of guests was urately calcted.

    ¡°We shouldn¡¯t mess with them here.¡± He admonished himself.

    ¡°Head Keeper Zhong, how our fates were intertwined!¡± Wang Hong¡¯s voice suddenly came from around. They were seated pretty close.

    Meng Qi pressed his left hand at his sword and feigned ready to strike in no time. This made Wang Hong very resentful and embarrassed.

    Seeing the space in front all of them, Wang Hong seemed to have thought of something interesting. He guffawed and said, ¡°Little Brother Meng. Do you really want to be famous? Now it¡¯s the chance. You¡¯ll surely be renowned if you defeat any of these chiefs here. And if you can defeat Boss Yuan Meng, s, your name would be sung all over the Immensity Sea!¡±

    ¡°Wang Hong, don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± rebuked Zhong Yashe. He was startled by this talk. He really dreaded that Meng Qi should be provoked and went to challenge those horse gang chiefs. This would undoubtedly disgrace Yuan Mengzhi! He gave a frowned look to Meng Qi, suggesting inhibition and calm.

    ¡°Brother Meng, you¡¯ve despised our rules so many times, and one more you¡¯ll be finally sessful. Just defeat Boss Yuan Meng. We¡¯ll all surrender to you. Or I dare to say you are a craven.¡±

    Meng Qi closed his eyes and withdrew all his Energy, Qi, Spirit and Will. He still needed to bide his time.

    Seeing Meng Qi managed to calm down, Zhong Yashe approved him silently. Yet Wang Hong snorted and went on his satire and abetment.

    After a while, the emerald-eyed and yellow-bearded Yuan Mengzhi came with Du Mo and Zhen Hui from behind the hall. Casten of Fish Sea City, Bai Bazheng came to sit beside him as the host.

    Bai Bazheng had half Han blood, his facial features resembling those of stone statues. He was over 50-year-old, his hair all white, wearing a tall hat and ck robe, the sleeves gged with the wind. He was a typical ancient Chinese schrly official.

    Meng Qi opened his eyes and looked at Zhen Hui. He was as usual, but his face showed sorrow and wistfulness. Meng Qi was quite relieved.

    After Bai and Yuan seated sessively, a horse bandit bound Zhen Hui beside. Zhen Hui stared at the food on the trestles and licked his lips.

    ¡°Such a glutton!¡± Meng Qi scorned and smiled. He closed his eyes again and kept cultivating the momentum.

    Yuan Mengzhi cleared his throat and was about to give the speech to the horse bandits below.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    A sudden thunder exploded above and interrupted Yuan Mengzhi.

    Outside the mansion, dark clouds huddled over. Lightning danced violently as silver snakes.

    Yuan Mengzhi coughed again and attracted everyone¡¯s attention. But instantaneously he saw a young horse bandit walked out the crowd to the center of the aisle, with his hand pressed on his sword.

    In consternation and fear, Zhong Yashe saw Meng Qi unsheathed the Ice Portal Sword and pointed at Yuan Mengzhi.

    ¡°I appeal for a challenge.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± Everyone including Wang Hong gaped at him.

 Chapter 134: Divine Punishment

    <h4>Chapter 134: Divine Punishment</h4>

    It waspletely silent in the hall. Most people did not know Meng Qi. They could not believe that he was so reckless and arrogant. ¡°Who are you challenging? You are challenging a famous Nine Apertured Master in the Immensity Sea!¡±

    Where did such an idiote from?

    It was more unbelievable for Wang Hong, who had a battle with Meng Qi before. From Meng Qi¡¯s moves, strength, agility, and sword art, he assumed that Meng Qi at most had opened Four Acupores. ¡°At his age, Meng Qi might equal the heirs of big sects, for there had always been someone who was special and who had experienced something unusual. But why did Meng Qi dare to challenge Boss Yuan Meng?¡±

    He used to mock Meng Qi for Yuan Mengzhi before because he wanted to stimte him to challenge other famous horse bandits. Thus, Meng Qi might offend everyone and be killed on the spot. But he never thought that he dared to challenge Boss Yuan Meng!

    There was an instant that he felt it was a dream.

    But soon he got disillusioned from that dream. He viewed Meng Qi as a lunatic. ¡°There should be a limit to arrogance!¡±

    In the past, none of the new undisciplined horse bandits did what was beyond their abilities, especially when their abilities could be shown on the spot instead of after the battle.

    So they dared to attack rivals in ces where fighting was prohibited, to attack bosses of horse bandits who were protected by martial pros, and tounch a fight or kill someone regardless of the consequences.

    However, when there was a huge gap between their rivals and themselves, they might be unruly, they might arduously try to improve themselves, or they might poison their rivals to kill them. But they absolutely did not dare to directly challenge their rivals!

    What¡¯s the point of reputation when someone dies?

    But now, Wang Hong saw a ¡°new horse bandit¡± he had never encountered before. ¡°How dare he challenge Boss Yuan Meng just for fame! Does he think that Boss Yuan Meng is a good person who will stop at a proper time during a fight?¡±

    ¡°Silly and arrogant people always die quickly.¡± Wang Hong was relieved. He had been eyed by people like Meng Qi, so he was kind of anxious and fearful as if there had been a hissing viper which stealthily stared at him to wait for an opportunity to kill him.

    But now, everything would pass.

    Zhong Yashe had more facial expressions as he was so surprised, bemused, and frightened. ¡°Did he really challenge Yuan Mengzhi? Boss Yuan Meng, can I say that I don¡¯t know him?¡±

    He was so regretful. His heart was hurt. How could he have been lured by therd before and recruit him to their team?

    No, when a wolf encounters an insurmountable enemy, it would also choose to retreat and take devious strategies. He has totally lost his mind!

    ¡°What can I exin¡­ ¡± Zhong Yashe was very worried. If he was not under the re of the public eye or if there was no chaos here, he would have run away!

    Emm, should I stop him and save the situation, or just pretend not to know him?

    His mind was in a mess, as was Gong Shayue¡¯s. ¡°Little Meng is handsome, but how could he be so stupid? Does he only have a good appearance?¡±

    When Zhong Yashe made his decision to pull back Meng Qi and let him apologize to stop such a dangerous situation, Du Mo, who wore a white headdress, stood out and coldly said, ¡°You have to defeat me before you can challenge my Senior Brother.¡±

    If Boss Yuan Meng is so easy to be challenged, what¡¯s the point of his men?

    But he was still cautious about it. ¡°This guy¡¯s Kung Fu must be kind of powerful. He dared to challenge our boss. Therefore, it would be better if I stand out to fight. I could not let other ordinary peers who just enlightened all their Acupores take the risk.¡± If none of Yuan Mengzhi¡¯s party epted the challenge, they would totally lose face.

    Of course, if there had been no one here, in order to preserve their reputation, the customary practice was: Rush toward him and split him with des!

    Yuan Mengzhi kept hisposure and yed with the golden cup in his hand, but actually, he was very angry that Meng Qi should dare to challenge his power and authority.

    Besides, he had been bold too. During that time, he had dared to attack enemies in the streets of the Fish Sea, and to kill a pro with a strong background with one palm at the risk of being chased after. But never had he challenged leaders who were overwhelmingly more powerful than himself. He had dared to do so until he had almost gotten to the same stage of his enemies.

    How dare he?

    Of course, as a famous person in the Immensity Sea, taking his fame into consideration, he managed to control himself and did not ept the challenge. Instead, he gave Du Mo an approving and authoritative look.

    When Meng Qi stood out, Zhen Hui¡¯s facial expressions changed but soon he collected himself to be calm.

    Meng Qi coldly said without any facial expression, ¡°How can you deserve to challenge me?¡±

    mor, as all those present burst into an uproar. In the Immensity Sea, there were few horse bandits who could open Seven Apertures in their thirties. Aside from powerful figures with good impartation like An Guoxie, Du Mo was one of them. His Kung Fu came from his tribe and his strength was from his bloody de!

    How dare you overlook such a figure?

    You just opened Four Acupores! Aplete lunatic! Do you think that you are really someone just because of your special experiences?

    Having experienced a lot, Meng Qi looked as mature as a 17- or 18-year-old boy. He could be regarded as an excellent Disciple in a big sect, for he had opened Four Acupores so early. If he had been a member of the horse bandits with weak impartation, he could make his name synonymous with getting special experiences!

    Du Mo tried hard to control his anger and slowly walked downstairs. When he about to say some civilities and attack Meng Qi, Meng Qi suddenly moved as quickly as a harsh wind and a ghost. He directly shed by Du Mo, drawing his dark-red long de directly to Yuan Mengzhi.

    Although it was an expected move and reactions were a little slow, Du Mo, who had opened Seven Apertures and was able to see and hear clearly, was not caught off guard. He horizontally waived his de to avoid a sneak-attack and blocked Meng Qi.

    The de hit Meng Qi, but it was as if he had hit a bubble which immediately broke up and disappeared.

    Du Mo was both shocked and angry. ¡°Normally, I could not be affected by such illusions. But I was in a hurry this time, so I had no time to tell and only moved by my feelings. As a result, I was fooled by his trick!¡±

    He took back his de and protected himself. He felt kind of uneasy. ¡°He could generate illusions. Maybe he is a Half-step Exterior Scenery? It is impossible because he is so young!¡±

    ¡°Be careful, Senior Brother!¡± he blurted out.

    Meng Qi¡¯s image appeared in the air. He integrated all his Energy, Qi, Spirit, and Will into the Red Sun Evil de.

    When Meng Qi¡¯s illusions fooled Du Mo, Yuan Mengzhi was a little astonished, but he was not affected by that. Although he was conceited, his power was always at its peak. Therefore, he was not cheated by illusions.

    It is reasonable. Without some tricks, how could he have killed An Guoxie?

    After he understood Meng Qi¡¯s identity, he was calm. He put out his hands, ready to catch the Buddhist Commandment de. ¡°Aside from illusions, judging from Meng Qi¡¯s moves and momentum, he has opened, at most, Four Acupores!¡±

    Yuan Mengzhi had stocky and big hands which were smooth and did not have scars like an ordinary horse bandit. They looked like delicately carved gray jade with glittering light.

    Yuan Mengzhi was satisfied with his hands: In Che Li, a famous person named Guan Feng had been in charge of a group of horse bandits. He had disregarded everyone with his fine 36 Splitting Water Skills. He had ruled the surrounding Oasis, but his neck had been pinched off by these hands; ¡°Cold Moon Sword¡± Cheng Guang was a Nine Apertured Master who had ranked top in the Immensity Sea. Although Cheng Guang had chased after Yuan Mengzhi for almost a thousand kilometers, Cheng Guang¡¯s neck had also been pinched off by these hands; Wu Chenzi, the heir of the Southern Mountain Sect of the North Zhou Dynasty, hated evils as his enemies. To seek justice for others, he, with his Seven Apertures opened, challenged Yuan Mengzhi. Although Wu Chenzi had good skills, Yuan Mengzhi had still pinched off his neck and killed him.

    And today, he was going to pinch off the neck of the heir of main stream martial arts!

    Although he had a sabre, what really mattered were his ¡°Gray Jade Hands¡±!

    The de lit up. The light was neither bright nor dim, neither brilliant nor evil. It was just like a normal de which could easily be found at the end of a street.

    The light of that de reminded Zhong Yashe that his wife and children had been killed in a fire set by horse bandits. He was both angry and dispirited. He wanted to avenge them, but he also wanted to quit his job as a horse bandit. Gong Shayue remembered that she had loved to smile and y before. She had wanted to marry the right person one day. But those horse bandits broke up her happy life¡­

    All had their sadness and unforgettable scars in their hearts!

    When the dark-red de light showed up, the entire hall was in silence. It seemed that everyone was frozen.

    Yuan Mengzhi was slightly distracted and he seemed to see Ze Luoju with his ck eye patch.

    Ze Luoju put his hands behind his back and stood straight. He was so tiny before Ze Luoju, for he had knelt down on the ground.

    ¡°I know you are a wolf which could not be tamed. You will eat your owner. But I¡¯m not afraid because you could never catch me. For me, you are always a dog.¡± Ze Luoju drily said, ¡°Now it¡¯s time for you to show whether you have the ability to get your food.¡±

    Yuan Mengzhi raised his head. At such an angle, Ze Luoju looked extremely tall, which made Yuan Mengzhi shameful. Ze Luoju seemed to be a god or Skyscraping Devil whom he could not defeat but only surrender to!

    Such fear swallowed him from his heart. It was so real like Sky Thunder exploding beside his ears, making him shiver with fear.

    The purple thunderbolt mark on Meng Qi¡¯s left hand bulged. Everyone in the hall felt the deterrence of a god or Sky Thunder, which was hard to ovee. They shivered with fear and totally forgot things as their minds went nk.

    The falling rain hurt Gu Changqing. He quickly left the Old Cao Hotel and went back to his yard to avoid the suspicion of Wu Yong.

    Suddenly, the light exploded. The whole Fish Sea was as bright as the day. Gu Changqing unconsciously raised his head, only to see dancing Thunderbolt Pythons mingling together to a silvery thunder-light, which was as wide as a bucket. Powerful and unyielding, it directly struck the Casten Mansion!

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    After the thunder-light came a deafening roar. It made Gu Changqing shiver as if he had just escaped from the power of Divine Punishment.

    ¡°It¡¯s raining and it¡¯s thundering¡­ ¡± He spoke to himself as Meng Qi had before.

    Inside the Old Cao Hotel, Drunk Xie and others looked at the sky through the windows. They stared at those terrifying silvery Thunderbolt Pythons.

    Nobody spoke because it was totally out of their expectation. They were all shocked!

    ¡°No!¡±

    Hit by the de spirit, Yuan Mengzhi was disillusioned from ¡°Peace Quietude Split¡±. He roared and put his palms together to defend against the Buddhist Commandment de which almost hit him.

    Suddenly, his eyes brightened up. He saw a huge silvery thunder-light that broke the roof and fell on the Buddhist Commandment de. It cut everything!

    What he saw waspletely white. He could only see numerous Thunderbolt Pythons dancing, which he pressed his hands on.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    The deafening thunder shook him. Yuan Mengzhi was very regretful. ¡°But who can defend such a close deterrence of the heaven and the earth?¡±

    The Exterior?!

    That was hisst thought.

 Chapter 135: Gone with the Sword

    <h4>Chapter 135: Gone with the Sword</h4>

    In such a thunderstorm day, Zhong Yashe and the others who were trembling in fear under the deterrence of the Thunder God. Their gazes were frozen. All that was reflected in their pupils were the oppressive and immense thunder spreading across the sky.

    The thunder smashed through the roof and spilled into the hall, turning the hall as bright as in daytime with surging Thunderbolts Pythons.

    Looking at the wonderful, silver-like sea of the Thunder Light near the steps, Zhong Yashe took back a few steps with an idea reverberating in his mind.

    The Exterior, the Exterior!

    Amenting sound came from the magic de at his waist as if its essence had been hurt by the thunder¡¯s pure Yang power.

    But the sound was not enough to shake Zhong Yashe out of his trace. Reflected in his eyes were still the shadows of the lighting. The scene unfolding before him seemed as if it hade out of the legends of Gods and Devils.

    Bai Bazheng, the owner of the Fish Sea, felt the same. Only about three meters away from Yuan Mengzhi, he could clearly feel the might of the Nine Sky Thunder God. Watching the sea of serpent-like thunder light, both his hands trembled. He dared not take a single step forward, deeply afraid he would anger the expert of the Exterior and as a result, get himself stricken by the Thunderp.

    Du Mo was loyal to Yuan Mengzhi, but he was also trembling and afraid to rescue him in the face of such powerful thunder. Rushing over now simply meant rushing to his death.

    Yuan Mengzhi was lifted high in the air, with the silvery serpents hissing and winding around his body. It was only after he fell on the ground with a thump that others were able to take a better look at him. His body waspletely burnt ck and his Horse-cutting de was shattered into pieces. Whether the objects on his body or his skin, nothing was left intact.

    His hair and clothes were still burning. His eyes were wide open but there was no longer any trace of emotion in them. Knife marks marked the skin between his eyes, straight through his mid-brows. Thunderbolt Python was still gleaming. His wounds were charred and not even a single drop of blood oozed out of them.

    Meng Qi stood in front of Yuan Mengzhi, with his Red Sun Evil de in his right hand. There were still faint thunderps around him. In Zhong Yashe and the others¡¯ eyes, he looked indescribably majestic!

    ¡°Senior Brother, I just know you¡¯lle and rescue me!¡± Zhen Hui happily headed for Meng Qi.

    The horse bandit who was escorting Zhen Hui was about to seize him subconsciously but Meng Qi¡¯s emotionless stare made his legs suddenly soft. Who dared stop Meng Qi from rescuing his junior? Boss Yuan Meng with Nine Acupores opened was still lying there!

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Meng Qi said, smiling at Zhen Hui. He put his Red Sun Evil de on his back and the Ice Pce Sword in the scabbard at his hip.

    He did not even spare a nce at Bai Bazheng, Du Mo, Zhong Yashe, and the other horse bandits. It seemed as if there was no one else in the hall. It was as if those who remained were y and pottery, unworthy of his attention.

    ¡°Sure!¡± Zhen Hui nodded with vigor, sparing a pitying look at the delicacies charred by thunder.

    Meng Qi turned around and leisurely walked out, with a sword in his hand. Zhen Hui quickly caught up with him, chattering about his experience after they had parted in a hushed voice.

    Watching them leave as if no one was present, neither the nine acupores expert Bai Bazheng nor the loyal Du Mo showed any response. Instead, subtle relief crossed their faces. It was great that those two had left. Everything was fine as long as it did not implicate them!

    In this world, those who seemed unafraid to die only said it as lip service. If there was any other choice, who would voluntarily fight to their death?

    Zhong Yashe and the rest felt even more embarrassed, some retreating a few steps and some just copsing in defeat. No one dared to look Meng Qi in the eye. They were now clear that this was the little monk on the Evil Sword Hunting Order. They were grateful enough for Buddha¡¯s blessing that he did not take the initiative to kill them. Who would still dare to go up and provoke him?

    The difference between the Exterior expert and the Enlighten the Acupores expert was like the difference between an ordinary human and an immortal!

    From the fight earlier, Bai Bazheng could tell Meng Qi¡¯s strength was less than the Four Acupores. One of his de tricks came from the desmanship of the Exterior capable of challenging the superior level but did not belong to the Exterior itself. The thunder that killed Yuan Mengzhi might have been the effect of a widget or talisman. Unfortunately, no one knew if he had anything more up his sleeve or if the talisman could be reused. Thus, it was not worth risking his neck to rescue Yuan Mengzhi. He was better off informing the top expert of the Exterior, Ze Luoju, and let him deal with it.

    This way, the horse bandits with extraordinary strength watched helplessly as Meng Qi left. Nobody said anything or tried to stop him. In fact, most were so scared that they could not even look at him.

    With a de and a sword crossed on his back, a de behind his hip and a sword in his left hand, he gracefully walked out of the hall and disappeared in the darkness outside in spite of the nearly 100 enemies surrounding him.

    The sight of Meng Qi¡¯s back was carved deep in the minds of the horse bandits, such as Zhong Yashe, Gong Shayue and so on.

    After a long time, someone said, ¡°The force of the heaven and earth is truly formidable!¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think he could utilize Thunderp!¡±

    Most of the horse bandits did not care whether Meng Qi was truly an expert of the Exterior. What was important was he had shown the lethality of the Exterior. After all, no one dared to bet if he woulde again!

    ¡°As expected, the names Meng and Zhen Ding will soon spread across Immensity Sea¡­ ¡± Zhong Yashe made an odd remark. To kill Yuan Mengzhi, a top expert of the nine acupores, in only one trick, was perhaps something impossible even for those who ranked at the bottom of the Ranking List of Young Masters.

    Of course, there were extraordinary talents on that Ranking List of Young Masters like Gu Xiaosang who had wiped out a martial artist of the Eight Acupores and two experts of the Nine Acupores in her three moves.

    ¡­

    Out of the Casten Mansion and into the shadow outside, Zhen Hui was still bbering about his Jianghu experiences.

    He saw Meng Qi suddenly wobble beside him, his body weakening as he almost fell to the ground.

    ¡°Senior Brother, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Zhen Hui asked with concern.

    Meng Qi forced a wry smile. ¡°I¡¯m just a bit tired.¡±

    The damned Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms said he could use the thunderbolt mark to invite the Sky Thunder¡¯s help on thunderstorms days three times, but never mentioned that it would cost so much of his energy!

    After he used all his strength to use his ¡°Peace Quietude Split¡±, he still had some ordinary fighting capability left. But now, he did not have any other strength except for walking.

    And with so many vigorous opponents surrounding him earlier, he would immediately be dismembered by the disorderly des and plundered if he showed any hint of weakness.

    Therefore, Meng Qi forced himself to shoulder on and put on the act of a top expert as he had always done. He left elegantly with the remaining prestige of the Sky Thunder without caring for any of them. As expected, his act had deterred them.

    Based on his temper, Meng Qi would not have done so if he still had any strength to fight. He would have pointed at the bandits with his sword and said, ¡°If I want to take revenge, I¡¯ll do it on the spot!¡± or ¡°You¡¯re y chickens and pottery dogs who don¡¯t deserve my sword!¡± or ¡°Who dares toe up for a fight?¡±

    But since he was so worn out, he could not deliberately provoke them. If some recklessd came up and answered his challenge, then he would have yed himself.

    Zhen Hui quickly steadied Meng Qi and under his instruction, he deftly found the Haunter¡¯s Replenishing Bolus and fed him one. He cast away his Lightness Skill of the Flower-pinching Finger by itself, rushing to Lao Cao¡¯s hotel together with Meng Qi.

    After taking the elixir, Meng Qi heard crying, wailing, and howling sounds reverberating in his ears. He steeled his will and meditated in Dhyana to ignore the sounds. He then sensed something turning into a warm current, gradually replenishing his body and soul.

    At that moment, it was raining cats and dogs with the thunder overhead. There were few people on the street, allowing them to quickly get back to Lao Cao¡¯s hotel. Meng Qi had restored some of his strength thanks to the elixir, so he breezily entered through the gate and approached Drunk Xie with a sword in his left hand.

    He could not show that his strength was minimal, otherwise Drunk Xie might plot something against him.

    Having seen the huge stripe of thunder split the Casten Mansion, Gu Changqing turned back to Lao Cao¡¯s hotel and he believed that Zhen Hui must have been rescued with the help of Meng Qi¡¯s secret weapon or the expert of the Exterior.

    Having made this bet, he had been confidently waiting for a while. When he saw Meng Qi walking in leisurely with a sword in hand, he mentally praised him. Meng had such good grace!

    ¡°Let¡¯s leave the city.¡± Meng Qi did not want to dy any longer. He did not want his true identity to be exposed.

    Drunk Xie hupped and staggeringly got up, saying, ¡°Follow me to get a change of clothes.¡±

    After changing into the local attire that masked their swords, Drunk Xie led the three of them to the nearest gate of the city.

    When they reached the edge of the city, Meng Qi defensively held the handle of his sword. By then, he had recovered some of his strength.

    The gatekeeping soldiers did not even ask anything. They quietly opened the gates and watched them leave. The city of Fish Sea was so small that there were no troublesome procedures for opening the gates.

    Out of the city, Meng Qi became more assured in Drunk Xie¡¯s ability and followed him to theke where a small boat was berthed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t ask anything after boarding. You¡¯ll be ferried to the other side. From there, it¡¯s only a day away from Tan Han. Tan Han is aplicated ce. No one will be able to find you there.¡± Drunk Xie said in a low voice, in a rare show of seriousness.

    When he said they wouldn¡¯t be found, he meant no one would find them with the limited time avable. After all, it would take at least six days before the Shaolin relief troops would arrive. Who would dare risk searching for the Shaolin heirs?

    ¡°Should I pay you the rest of the money now?¡± Meng Qi asked calmly.

    Drunk Xie shook his head. ¡°When you get to the other side, give it to the boatman. I¡¯m not afraid you¡¯ll repudiate a debt. Whoever dared to do that now lies at the bottom of the Fish Sea.¡±

    Meng Qi secretly estimated the strength of the force behind him and said no more. With Gu Changqing and Zhen Hui, he boarded the boat.

    The dark-skinned, reticent boatman wore a bamboo hat as if he was from the Central ins. He was properly rowing with a pair of paddles at the back of the boat.

    Meng Qi closed his eyes and harmonized Qi-cirction, trying his best to restore his strength. Gu Changqing and Zhen Hui were silent as they tried to adopt a rxed posture.

    Just then, the fog suddenly enveloped them. Meng Qi immediately pulled out his sword and eased him into a proper stance, vigntly watching the front.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I mean no harm.¡± A drifting voice came to their ears as if it hade from a dream. A figure in the feathered robes and crest appeared in front of Meng Qi. His appearance was vague for they could not see him clearly.

    ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± Meng Qi asked softly. Zhen Hui and Gu Changqing seemed to fast asleep beside him.

    The man with feathered robes and crest smiled. ¡°We think you¡¯re promising and want you to join our organization¡¯s reserve team.¡±

    ¡°Reserve team? What organization?¡± Meng Qi frowned.

    ¡°I can only tell you after you agree and make an oath to the Vital Spirit,¡± the man said leisurely.

    ¡°Huh. Do you think I¡¯ll agree with a condition like that?¡± Meng Qi wore a scornful smile on his face.

    The man chuckled. ¡°Our organization has vast powers. We have enough resources to help you progress to be an expert of the Exterior. Won¡¯t you give it a second thought?¡±

    ¡°Multi-level marketing was not done this way!¡± Meng Qi grumbled internally, not answering the man.

    The man sighed. ¡°Fine. I know you won¡¯t be able to make up your mind on such short notice. I¡¯ll leave you a talisman. If you¡¯ve made your decision, light it. Someone will meet you then.¡±

 Chapter 136: Meeting â€œAn Old Friendâ€ in a Distant Place

    <h4>Chapter 136: Meeting ¡°An Old Friend¡± in a Distant ce</h4>

    As the voice faded away, the dense fog quickly dispersed. The man with feathered robes and crest disappeared. The boat was still on theke, while Gu Changqing and Zhen Hui were beside Meng Qi, still harmonizing Qi-cirction and meditating. The boatman at the back was still paddling quickly with the help of wind that was like a sharp arrow.

    Looking at the glisteningke, Meng Qi felt it was a dream and yet not a dream. It seemed that the man with feathered robes and crest was only in his dream. That man disappeared when he woke up, but the yellow talisman in his hands and theplex patterns on it were reminding him that someone had just been there. The mysterious man neither disturbed Gu Changqing and Zhen Hui, nor made Meng Qi vignt.

    With such strength, he was absolutely not an ordinary person!

    ¡°Which organization is he from¡­ ¡± Meng Qi frowned and quietly took the talisman in his arms. ¡°It would be good to leave some leeway.¡±

    Meng Qi roughly spected that the mysterious organization was very likely the one behind Drunk Xie. After all, he had only contacted with this mysterious one. It was impossible for any others to keep an eye on Meng Qi.

    ¡°Is Qu Jiuniang also a member of this organization¡­¡± Meng Qi thought of the gorgeousndy of the Immensity Sea Hotel No.1. ¡°If she really has the strength of the Exterior and is also a member of this organization, then this organization is really powerful. It is really extravagant to let an expert of the Exterior be the boss of an inn.¡±

    Contemting for a moment, Meng Qi still had no clue, but had to restrain his mind. Then he continued to focus on meditation and restore his Energy.

    By the middle of the night, Meng Qi had recovered some of his strength and was able to fight again. At that moment, the wind and rain stopped, and the moonlight broke through the clouds, which shed a clear light on the ground just like a dream.

    ¡°Here we are.¡± The boatman stopped the boat on the shore and looked at Meng Qi in a daze.

    Meng Qi sadly took out the bag, which he got from Shen Zui, and poured out some of the precious stones, then he handed it to the boatman. ¡°Is it enough?¡±

    The horse bandits, for whom it was inconvenient to carry gold and silver, would always change some of it into precious stones, so various precious stones could be regarded as hard currency in the West Regions. There was an almost uniform valuation standard, but even still, it would always vary from ce to ce. Meng Qi had no time to care so much due to the urgent matter.

    The quality of Shen Zui¡¯s precious stones was better than Zhong Yashe¡¯s. The boatman looked at and counted them carefully, then he returned two pieces to Meng Qi. ¡°Too much.¡±

    ¡°He was quite honest¡­ ¡± Meng Qi felt much better then. ¡°Anyway, it was an unexpected fortune, whatever it would be.¡± He was sad before because his n could not catch up with the changes and he failed to continue to squander Zhong Yashe¡¯s wealth.

    ¡°Senior Brother, where are we going? Master is still in Bo Mi.¡± Zhen Hui looked at Meng Qi eagerly after the boatman had rowed away.

    Meng Qi felt bothered and said, ¡°Junior Brother, don¡¯t worry, Master has excellent strength and good luck. Maybe he has beaten the Crying Elder away. We will hide ourselves in Tan Han for a few days to stay away from the trouble, and then we can inquire about his whereabouts.¡±

    Since both sides had fought for about 10 days, then they were too close to call. Meng Qi believed it would remain unchanged for this moment. As the Shaolin reinforcements wereing, the Crying Elder would be smart enough to back off.

    ¡°Now the question is: how to send the Junior Brother back to the Master and not be caught¡­ ¡± Meng Qi was very distressed.

    Although Zhen Hui was dull, he was still clear-headed. He knew that Senior Brother had ventured to save him, which would certainly cause trouble. It would be dangerous if they did not hide in theing days, so he nodded. ¡°OK, let¡¯s go to Tan Han.¡±

    After saying that, he looked at Meng Qi with bright eyes. ¡°Senior Brother, when did you learn the thunder summoning? Isn¡¯t it a move of the Exterior?¡±

    ¡°My god, youe to realize that just now! ¡± Meng Qi was speechless. He was calm before because his reflected arc was too long.

    Meng Qi restrained himself from the expression of ¡°dislike¡± and said ¡°kindly¡±, ¡°I had a fortuitous encounter when I was chased.¡±

    ¡°Oh, a fortuitous encounter.¡± Zhen Hui¡¯s eyes were brighter. In the stories he heard from others, one must have a fortuitous encounter when he traveled in Jianghu.

    Gu Changqing by their side nodded thoughtfully. ¡°It turned out that the Sky Thunder really arose from Little Meng, and that was almost part of the Exterior. I do not know what kind of fortuitous encounter it was.¡±

    Noticing that they were really curious, Meng Qi could say nothing but giggle to distract them.

    ¡°Little Meng, why are youughing?¡± Gu Changqing asked in doubt.

    Meng Qi pointed to the front and said, ¡°Having rescued the Junior Brother ande out of the besieging of horse bandits, and since then have gotten free¡ªisn¡¯t it worthughing about?¡±

    ¡°Haha, it is really worthughing about.¡± Gu Changqing was also delighted because he had consciously done something chivalric and made a chivalrous friend.

    Meng Qi suddenly felt that something was wrong. ¡°He said that in a tone like Cao Mengde. It would be bad if a team of horse bandits showed up all of a sudden to stop me!¡±

    He shook his head to get rid of this bad thought andughed. ¡°We can¡¯t stay here for too long, but must rush to Tan Han. Our name would be left in the Immensity Sea if we did not leave today!¡±

    Gu Changqing alsoughed. ¡°I don¡¯t know what will happen to us, but I know that you would be on the Ranking List of Young Masters and be famous if your experience was spread to the public.¡±

    Meng Qi was able to defeat two masters who had consummated Nine Apertures no matter what move he used. This demonstrated Meng Qi¡¯s formidable strength. So he would certainly be listed in the Ranking List of Young Masters due to his strength. Of course, that was another matter how he was ranked, whether it was his real strength or if it was possible for him to be defeated.

    ¡°I hope I would be given a good nickname¡­ ¡± Meng Qi mused, then they rushed to the edge of the Oasis with Lightness Skill.

    The strong sandy wind bit Meng Qi¡¯s face. Although Meng Qi had opened the Eye Apertures and Ear Apertures, it was difficult for him to perceive the situation beyond 15 meters.

    Less than half a day out of the Fish Sea, they suffered a real sandstorm on their way to Tan Han. The forces of the world were really horrible, and the sandy wind darkening the sky was so strong, as if it could bury people.

    Meng Qi was surrounded by a dark gold glow, which could block the sandy wind. Thanks to his Golden Bell Shield, he was slightly affected by the sandstorms initially, but the water evaporation, dry throat, dyspnea, and other symptoms could not be offset by his current Golden Bell Shield. So he could do nothing but endure it.

    Unlike him, Zhen Hui and Gu Changqing were even worse off, because they had neither Golden Bell Shield nor the experience of practicing in front of the fire swan. Therefore, they struggled forward with face cloths covering their faces.

    ¡°We have to find weathered rocks and hills to hide behind¡­ ¡± Meng Qi said to Zhen Hui and Gu Changqing via Secret Voice-sending. He himself was okay, but they might be separated if the sandstorm turned more violent.

    Zhen Hui quietly hid behind Meng Qi. He took Senior Brother as a shield to block the sandy wind, and suddenly said, ¡°Senior Brother, there seems to be lights in front of us!¡±

    ¡°Lights?¡± Meng Qi was surprised, and he indeed saw a blurry ck shadow behind the sandstorm, which seemed to be a house because the faint lights were revealed from it.

    ¡°There is not an Oasis here, how can a building exist?¡± Meng Qi was very puzzled, but he considered the current state of Zhen Hui and Gu Changqing and thought it was not a good way to keep going. Then he nodded. ¡°We will go there to elude the sandy wind, but be careful.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps it is the building ruins of an Oasis from the past¡­ ¡± Gu Changqing surmised.

    In the Western Regions, due to the transfer of water sources and the invasion of sandy wind, some of the Oases were covered by sand and dust and abandoned by human beings. Gu Changqing had seen enough of that.

    ¡°Maybe he is right.¡± Meng Qi was not that worried and he fended against the wind and sand in the front to find a way out like a chariot.

    Having broken through the strong sandy wind, Meng Qi was suddenly stunned because the building in front of him was not a relic, but a temple that looked very new. The temple was neitherrge nor magnificent, but an ordinary one built withmon rocks of the Gobi Desert. It was gray andcked brightness.

    But at that very moment, there was an unimaginable peace of mind and body when he saw it in the vast sandstorm, and a bluish whitemp like a bean was inside.

    ¡°It will not cause death here, right?¡± Meng Qi¡¯s senses were affected, so he just looked around roughly and then went to the temple and patted the door gently.

    ¡°Amitabha, the sandstorm is violent and you three don¡¯t bother.¡± A clear voice came out of the temple.

    Meng Qi pushed the temple door open and the first thing he saw was a statue of Siddhartha Gautama with a kind and pitying face. There was a mark of Nirvana on it and a bluish-whitemp swaying in front of its body, which illuminated the temple.

    Then he saw a young monk sitting cross-legged in front of the Buddharupa. The monk, at the age of around 20, was not that good-featured but left a refreshed impression. That was what Meng Qi really wanted to be disguised as but he failed.

    ¡°Amitabha, thank you for giving us shelter.¡± Meng Qi put his palms together.

    Though he had not been shaved for over 10 days and had a shallowyer of ck hair, he still performed the Buddhism etiquette subconsciously.

    The young monk smiled inly. ¡°Junior Brother, don¡¯t bother. I built a Buddhist temple in the Gobi Desert just to provide a sheltered ce for those who get lost. Purend is everywhere, not only in the bliss world but also in the bottom of the heart, beside every devout monk.¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother, this temple was built by you?¡± Meng Qi was stunned.

    If they did not know others¡¯ Dharma names, Buddhists could call each other maester directly as well as Senior Brother or Junior Brother.

    With his right hand, the young monk beckoned Meng Qi and the other two people to sit on the ground, then smiled and said, ¡°I have been here for more than six months and built the temple bare-handed.¡±

    ¡°It is really a meritorious act,¡± Zhen Hui said with admiration.

    Meng Qi frowned slightly. ¡°Is he an ascetic monk?¡±

    The young monk still revealed a in smile. ¡°On the day when I went downhill, I made a great vow in front of the Buddha to build 49 Buddhist temples in the barren areas of the Gobi Desert in the West Regions. These temples would serve as shelters for passersby.¡±

    He paused here and said, ¡°Maybe for the sake of merits, my Dharma name is Hong Neng. How can I call you two Junior Brothers and this donor?¡±

    ¡°I am Zhen Ding, he is my Junior Brother Zhen Hui and this is Gu Changqing from Gu Castle.¡± Meng Qi introduced them one by one. ¡°I do not know which sect you are from? Senior Brother?¡±

    Hong Neng was about to speak, but he suddenly smiled. ¡°Evil spirits are not forbidden here. Pleasee in, donors.¡±

    ¡°Evil spirits?¡± Meng Qi and Gu Changqing were stunned and turned around toward the door. ¡°Is there a monster?¡±

    Zhen Hui was quite excited with his eyes brimming with radiating vigor.

    The door was opened and a man with a package came in. He was slim with a thin face and wrinkled his brows slightly, showing indifference to the others.

    ¡°Senior Brother Zhen Guan!¡± Zhen Hui blurted out in surprise.

    Meng Qi recognized this man as well. He was Zhen Guan, who had been expelled from the temple because he attacked Meng Qi due to his insanity. He went out from the secret passage of the back mountain in Shaolin. Master said he had turned into a half-monster!

 Chapter 137: The Will of Demon Saint

    <h4>Chapter 137: The Will of Demon Saint</h4>

    Following the sound, Zhen Guan turned back and saw Meng Qi and Zhen Hui. A cold smile appeared on his scrawny face. He said, ¡°It¡¯s you, Junior Brother Zhen Ding. It¡¯s unexpected that I could meet an old friend in a strange ce. How are you?¡±

    He directly walked toward Meng Qi. A thinyer of ck squama appeared on his face and the back of his hands. He looked like a viper whose threatening Demon Odor was shocking.

    Meng Qi had trained in Demon Odor in the stupa before, so he did not lose his mind. He drew the Buddhist Commandment de with a nk and was ready to disy ¡°Peace Quietude Split¡±. Then, he concentrated his Energy, Qi, Spirit, and Will.

    ¡°Amitabha, when the Demon Odor attacks you, you are totally beyond redemption. Donor, please calm down.¡± The young monk Hong Neng repeated the name of Buddha. Reverberating inside the small temple, his clear voice directly came to their hearts. Melodious and peaceful like a dawn drum or a morning clock, it seemed as if it could salvage a lost man from the mire of misery.

    Zhen Guan suddenly stopped. He looked at Meng Qi, who was seemingly normal but very dangerous, and the merciful Hong Neng, who was free from the Red Dust. After evaluating his own strength, he quietly carried his parcel and sat down across from them.

    Meng Qi did not begin his attack either. When Zhen Guan disyed all of his strong Demon Odor, it was so powerful and terrifying. Although Zhen Guan¡¯s strength was under that of An Guoxie and Yuan Mengzhi, it was not far different from theirs. Judging from the battle of Qi, Zhen Guan¡¯s strength was about Eight Apertures, so Meng Qi did not need to be desperate as he was in Thunderstorms.

    Therefore, although Meng Qi wanted to know how Zhen Guan ganged up with demons and ghosts in the back mountain, to know the origin of that secret passage, and to know whether he had a rtion with Senior Brother Zhen Chang, he controlled himself to avoid both being defeated and wounded¡ªAlong with Gu Changqing and Zhen Hui, he did not fear to use up his strength. But even so, he was not certain that he could catch Zhen Guan. And if he was badly hurt, it would be a big problem when they met horse bandits who were ¡°unaware of the truth¡±.

    ¡°His strength grows so quickly¡­ ¡° Meng Qi was surprised. ¡°Even though I have special encounters and exchanges in the World of Samsara, I have just opened Four Apertures. When I finished the primary level of Qi-cultivation, Zhen Guan had not gotten the method of cultivation. But now his strength is almost Eight Apertures. Is it the result of thetransformation to a Semi-demon as Master said? If it is true, there must be great risks. It¡¯s better to get enough Karma points and let the Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms do whole-body imbuing to open Eight Apertures.¡±

    Zhen Hui secretly looked at Zhen Guan. He was curious but afraid to ask questions. He looked at Meng Qi from time to time, hoping that his ¡°almighty¡± Senior Brother would speak.

    ¡°Amitabha, all living creatures will die. Donor, you have killed so many people. Why are youmitting more sins?¡± Hong Neng repeated the name of Buddha again. He solemnly and kindly looked at Zhen Guan¡¯s parcel.

    ¡°Hey,¡± said Zhen Guan. When he opened his parcel in a trance, they saw two heads pickled in lime. He smiled and looked quite satisfied. Then he said, ¡°They had killed my parents and all of my family. All matters are in a cause-and-effect cycle. They deserved that! I have just killed 18 people, and there are 54 people in total that I still have to kill!¡±

    ¡°Amitabha. Revenge doesn¡¯t stop. My sin, my sin. Donor, you have fallen into the Asura Miserable Sea. Why not dismiss your obsessions and build a temple with me in this barrennd to do some good things for redemption after death?¡± Hong Neng sighed, for he was doing his duty to exhort him.

    Meng Qi slightly frowned. ¡°Seventy-two Viins of Helian Mountain, the disciple¡¯s disciple of the Crying Elder You Huanduo, also named ¡®Uprising Yama¡¯? It was them who made Zhen Guan be an orphan. No wonder that he would meet Zhen Guan in the Immensity Sea. It is because he muste here.¡±

    Hong Neng¡¯s exhortations made Zhen Guanugh. He said, ¡°When the maester killed my parents, he said the same words. Yesterday¡¯s cause is today¡¯s result. It is the edification of Buddha.¡±

    ¡°Yesterday¡¯s cause is today¡¯s result. Everything is in a cause-and-effect cycle. You can hardly get rid of thatw. Do you understand?¡± Hong Neng suddenly yelled at him. His sound was as strong and clear as a bell. He imitated his predecessors and eminent monks who strictly admonished people. He said, ¡°Now, put down your cleaver. Get rid of the obsessions of revenge and be a Buddha Immediately!¡±

    When talking about the Buddhist Scriptures, Zhen Guan was no match for Hong Neng. Zhen Guan struggled to argue for a while but soon became speechless. He stopped talking and looked at the ground without any facial expression.

    Hong Neng could have made a lotus blossom with his words but he could not make Zhen Guan repent. Disappointed, he closed his eyes and rolled Prayer Beads in his hands.

    Hong Neng¡¯s behavior made Meng Qi snigger. He regarded Hong Neng as an eminent monk and had almost forgotten his age from before. But today, even though Hong Neng had good Buddha nature and was indifferent to the Red Dust, he stillcked an air of remaining undisturbed either by favor or disgrace as well as being unconcerned with everything. It was normal for him to be disappointed and petnt because he was still in his twenties!

    He took a small breath and subconsciously postured to be elegant and cool before Hong Neng. He said, ¡°Amitabha, Senior Brother Zhen Guan. When I saw you in the back mountain that day, you left through the secret passage. I was afraid to greet you. But it¡¯s surprising that we meet here today.¡±

    He began to fish for information.

    Zhen Guan replied with a sneer, ¡°I was expelled from the temple and lost my Dharma name. Now I use my original name again. But just call me what you like. Thanks to you, I had special encounters and got the power for revenge.¡±

    He did not divulge what his mortal name was.

    ¡°You had the special encounter on the night when you were expelled?¡± Meng Qi seemed to ask this question unwittingly.

    Zhen Guan chuckled and said, ¡°Do you think that I will tell you?¡±

    ¡°So-called special encounters are just the body of a semi-demon. It has great risks. What¡¯s the point of that?¡± Meng Qi was not discouraged. He guessed and exaggerated the risks.

    Zhen Guan suddenly became somber. He said, ¡°It is meaningless for Warrior-monks because you can cultivate your skills. But for me, the only option is to take revenge. I will never regret it, even at the risk of falling into hell or being tortured day and night!¡±

    ¡°The whole-body imbuing of Demon Odor of the Xiangliu n makes a person as painful as being tortured by thousands of poison at 2 p.m. In winter, the owner will feel sluggish and be at the mercy of others. Meanwhile, the owner can never go back to the right path.¡± Hong Neng opened his eyes and exhorted Zhen Guan again. ¡°Donor, if you convert to be a Buddhist and build a temple in this barrennd, I will impart Dharma ess to you, help you get rid of Demon Odor, and lead you to the right path.¡±

    ¡°Xiang Liu? Is it the nine-headed snake god from the Myths and legends that I heard about in myst life?¡± Meng Qi was a little surprised. But he soon realized that it meant nothing, for Dharma really existed here.

    Zhen Guan answered with a half-smile, ¡°When I finish my revenge, I wille to find you. Maester, is that okay? It won¡¯t be toote to practice the virtues of the Buddha and atone for my sins.¡±

    ¡°Amitabha, it¡¯s my sin, my sin.¡± After all, Hong Neng was too young to reply to him.

    Zhen Guan ignored him and turned to Meng Qi, asking, ¡°I heard that Senior Brother Zhen Changmitted suicide for he stole the sutra of Jin Gang Temple. Is that true?¡±

    As Shaolin Temple had informed all the other sects, it had provoked much discussion.

    ¡°Do you think that I will tell you?¡± Meng Qi answered him just like Zhen Guan had. Meanwhile, he was involved in Zhen Chang¡¯s case. It seemed that Zhen Guan and Zhen Chang still kept in touch, so he had better not tell him in detail to avoid any trouble.

    ¡°I heard about it near Helian Mountain. What are you hiding?¡± Zhen Guan asked without any facial expression.

    Meng Qi became more puzzled. ¡°If you had no contact with Zhen Chang, why should you stick to this question? ¡°So he thought for a while and then said, ¡°Senior Brother Zhen Yong was caught for stealing the sutra. Also, his rtion with Senior Brother Zhen Chang was unveiled. He realized that there was no chance to escape, so he killed himself.¡±

    ¡°Suicide¡­ ¡± Zhen Guan repeated it in a low voice. And then he closed his eyes as he stopped talking.

    ¡°Amitabha, demons are not banned here. Two donors, pleasee in.¡± Hong Neng spoke again to someone outside.

    Meng Qi was quite shocked by Hong Neng¡¯s ability to sense. He himself had opened Four Apertures, but still could not know what happened outside. But Hong Neng could!

    But, demons again? Aside from those demons in the stupa, today I have met the most demons in my life!

    Although many powerful demons hide in the deep Immensity Sea, in ces difficult to ess and in secret locations, but this is not in the deep Immensity Sea. Wait, Tan Han¡¯s terrain and physiognomy areplex. And it is said that it is a ce difficult to ess?

    Zhen Hui looked at the door with his bright eyes. He whispered, ¡°Senior Brother, can it be a fox demon? Brother Gu, it suits you that a beauty helps you to add the oilmp for your reading at night.¡±

    He did not have any lust and it was just a child¡¯s curiosity.

    ¡°Emm, have I told him Ghost Stories yet?¡± Meng Qi did not clearly remember.

    The door squeaked open. A man and a girl walked in. Nearly everyone was attracted to that young girl. About 16 or 17 years old, she was a beautiful girl whose mouth was red and slightly puckered up. She seemed good-natured and shy, but was very charming. She was both innocent and sexy. As for appearance, only Jiang Zhiwei and Gu Xiaosang could be equal to her. As for charisma, the graceful Jiang Zhiwei and the shrewd Gu Xiaosang were inferior to her. Of course, different people have different taste, but Meng Qi did not like her.

    ¡°Maybe she is really a fox demon¡­ ¡° Meng Qi¡¯s lips twitched.

    ¡°Humans?¡± The grey-hair old man was in a schr¡¯s style. But when he saw Meng Qi and the others, he seemed to n on eating them.

    ¡°Uncle Wen, since maester allowed us to shelter from the sandstorm for a while, we should behave ourselves,¡± the girl said in a brisk voice.

    Uncle Wen nodded and turned to Zhen Guan. He asked, ¡°Which Venerable One of the Xiangliu n conducts whole-body imbuing for you?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the Nine Vitals Venerable of Demons.¡± In front of orthodox demons, Zhen Guan¡¯s Demon Odor was repressed and he seemed to quite admire them.

    ¡°The Nine Vitals Venerable of Demons? Was he repressed in the back mountain of Shaolin Temple? Are you from Shaolin?¡± Full of curiosity, that girl blinked with her big eyes.

    Zhen Guan frankly answered, ¡°Yes, do youe from the Heavenly Sea Source?¡±

    ¡°Are you going to the Heavenly Sea Source to ask for our help?¡± That girl smiled instead of answering his question.

    Uncle Wen coughed and said, ¡°There are too many people here. We should find another chance to talk.¡±

    Although they talked by Secret Voice-sending, their conversations still might be eavesdropped by others, especially by that young monk who he could not see through.

    The girl answered with an ¡°Oh¡± and unhappily sat down. After a while, she became lively again. She looked at Meng Qi and the others, asking Zhen Guan, ¡°There are monks among them. Do they alsoe from Shaolin Temple?¡±

    Zhen Guan absolutely would not cheat her because of Meng Qi and Zhen Hui. He pointed at them and said, ¡°They are heirs of Shaolin.¡±

    Since he had heard the information about Zhen Chang, he surely had heard about the incident of these two heirs being taken by Xuan Bei to ept the investigation in Jin Gang Temple.

    ¡°Heirs of Shaolin?¡± That girl grinned and looked at Meng Qi with a temptatious smile. She asked, ¡°You carry a de and a sword, but why did you study Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship and the Dharma sword art?¡±

    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Meng Qi scoffed in his heart. ¡°Although there is only the Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship in the Exterior level of Shaolin¡¯s desmanship, there are many desmanships in the Enlightenment period, let alone sword art. Why did you guess Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship and Dharma sword form? Do I look like I am very strong?¡±

    Of course, Meng Qi did not answer such questions. But he forgot nearby Zhen Hui, who honestly answered, ¡°Senior Brother didn¡¯t study sword art. The long sword is his award. But he did study Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship.¡±

    Monks do not lie.

    The girl suddenly became angry. She stood up and reproached him loudly,

    ¡°The Will of Demon Saint requires all demons to kill the people who study Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship!¡±

    ¡°Damn, who did I enrage?¡± Meng Qi felt very aggrieved.

    Somehow, he remembered the scene when he got the impartation of the Gist of Trueness of Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship. Under the sentence of ¡°Don¡¯t enter the door if you are merciful and kind¡±, there was a deep hole inside which was a burning fire. Beside it was some words written in a tiny size:

    ¡°Kill those who are unfaithful!¡±

 Chapter 138: Land of Idyllic Beauty

    <h4>Chapter 138: Land of Idyllic Beauty</h4>

    Meng Qi¡¯s mouth twitched. That wasn¡¯t any of his business!

    Yet he didn¡¯t dare let down his guard due to the girl¡¯s terrifying Demon Odor. What was more, the old servant called Uncle Wen might carry only a faint Demon Odor but he exuded a terrible sense of danger. That feeling was perhaps even worse than what Meng Qi felt from Yuan Mengzhi and An Guoxie.

    He waved his Red Sun Evil de with his hand and calmed himself. Peace Quietude Split was the move he practiced the most and also most skilled at. He used all of his power to prepare for this move.

    Just then, he saw a bushy red tail appearing behind the young girl. She didn¡¯t look frightening, but rather enticing instead. An inexplicable thought came to him. The girl was indeed a fox.

    However, the fox seemed to be pedantry sort. Earlier, she stopped Uncle Wen from eating humans using the excuse of showing the guest hospitality. And now, she was loudly exining the reason for her actions with the air of a stern mother teaching her child to be righteous, seemingly trying to show how just and honorable she was.

    She was a fox with quite the character¡­

    Gu Changqing drew the sword and trembled uncontrobly under the influence of the Demon Odor. Zhen Hui was smiling, fiddling with a flower with his hand. He was calm and indifferent, appearing untouched by his environment. Though he hadpleted the advanced sess of Qi-cultivation sessfully, his power wasn¡¯t of any help at the moment.

    Five fire-red tails gently swayed behind the girl dressed in white. She extended her jade-like white hands and razor-sharp fingernails, her figure looking like a mirage. Uncle Wen took one step forward to stand in front of her. A dark wind rose around him and, one after another, faces of dead people emerged. The faces showed not even the slightest hint of pain or resistance. Rather, they looked excited and happy as they charged at Meng Qi and the rest.

    Helping a viin (tiger) do evil? Were they tiger demons?

    Just as he was about to use Peace Quietude Split, a shadow emerged before him. Hong Neng, the young and mysterious monk, stood between him and Uncle Wen. He ced his palms together and chanted in a low voice, ¡°Amitabha. Once humans are greedy, they¡¯ll no longer have the chance of returning to a peaceful world. Two donors, please stop and allow me to remedy your conflict.¡±

    He appeared so quickly that Meng Qi had no choice but step aside. Meng Qi brandished his sword again lest he cut into Hong Neng, but Uncle Wen and the little fox had no intention of stopping. One stood before the other as they attacked, swatting and grabbing at Hong Neng.

    ¡°When I achieve Bodhi, I¡¯ll end all wars and fights in the world. Then all sentient beings will no longer live in the abyss of worldly sufferings. They can detach themselves from every sorrow, thus achievingpleteness¡­¡±

    Amid the soft and gentle voice, Meng Qi widened his eyes and draw the sword in his hand. He stopped when he saw the two ghosts ended up throwing themselves at the Buddharupa after running straight through the monk. When their hands and ws hit Hong Neng, it was like they hit upon a concentrated pile of foam and broke through it without resistance.

    But Hong Neng didn¡¯t disappear like he would if he was an apparition. He continued to chant in a low voice with his head lowered. They could all see, hear, and feel him like he was a living, breathing man.

    Just then, Meng Qi felt something off about himself. Though his body was here, he felt like his soul was beyond this ce as if part of the world that had fallen into a state of harmony.

    He turned his head, looking at Gu Changqing and Zhen Hui. They looked lost as if they shared his feelings.

    The little fox retrieved her ws and looked at Hong Neng in confusion. Looking frightened and doubtful, Uncle Wen immediately ced himself in front of the fox. He didn¡¯t dare to make any move. Zhen Guan was also stunned. He nned to aid the demons but he forgot to even get up.

    ¡°Y-Y-You!¡± the little fox shuttered and pointed at Hong Neng, suddenly remembered something. ¡°Just Around the Corner! You¡¯re Just Around the Corner!¡±

    Just Around the Corner? Meng Qi looked at Hong Neng in surprise. Could he be the descendant of the Lanke Temple? So close yet worlds apart; the end of the world is just around the corner? That man?

    Hong Neng looked at the little fox calmly. ¡°Amitabha. If you and I aren¡¯t fated to meet, that fate will end around the corner. Donor, please give up your intention to kill.¡±

    ¡°Humph! Don¡¯t think I¡¯mpletely clueless! Just Around the Corner isn¡¯t any secret!¡± the little fox pouted. Though she was angry, she didn¡¯t say anything. whispered in a low voice but she did not do anything. Once ¡®ust Around the Corner was around, she couldn¡¯t hurt Hong Neng or anyone under his protection. The only way to do so was if some Exterior or Dharmakaya monster forcefully altered the rule of the world.

    Hong Neng showed not even the slightest hint of anger. He said with a smile, ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. It¡¯s not some secret.¡±

    The little fox became infuriated. ¡°Two-faced pretender! Don¡¯t you dare think those are mere words! If you want to attack me, does that mean I can repay the favor and kill you?¡±

    Huh? Did this surprising Just Around the Corner had to rely on a person not getting infuriated enough to want to kill? Meng Qi held his de, thinking how different this man¡¯s tactic differed from Peace Quietude Split and Mortal Dust Fall.

    ¡°Amitabha. I won¡¯t kill you, donor. I¡¯ll just chant for you to remedy your killing intentions.¡± Hong Neng¡¯s smile was profound yet cid.

    ¡°Humph. I want to think how I can be a fated person.¡± The little fox sat aside in anger. Uncle Wen also retreated.

    Hong Neng turned to Meng Qi and other people, motioning them to sit. He then sat cross-legged and began to recite the Vajra Sutra. ¡°Just as I heard¡­¡±

    The sound of chanting reverberated in the small temple, calming evil intentions.

    Seeing how things had progressed, Meng Qi put the sword back into its sheath and quietly adjusted himself. Uncle Wen was a dangerous man. If he could prevent a fight against him, why wouldn¡¯t he?

    An unknown time passed. Outside, the sandstorm gradually calmed.

    ¡°All things contrived are like a dream or an illusion, a bubble or a shadow, as a dewdrop or lighting. They should be regarded as such¡­¡± It was as if Hong Neng¡¯s chanting had turned the small temple into a peaceful, purend.

    The little fox had been plugging her ears with her hands throughout the chanting. Outside, the doomsday-like scenery was fading away. She cried in surprise and stood up. Dragging her feet, she shouted, ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear you nagging! So annoying! It¡¯s like having a hundred, no, five hundred mosquitoes buzzing around me!¡±

    She stormed out of the temple, with Uncle Wen following behind her. Before he left, he turned around to nce at Meng Qi. His stare made Meng Qi felt like his scalp was numbing.

    Briefly stunned, Zhen Guan rushed out to follow them.

    ¡°Amitabha. My moment of mercy had brought more pain to you, junior brother.¡± Hong Neng smiled at Meng Qi.

    Meng Qi shook his head. ¡°If we¡¯re fated, we¡¯ll eventually meet. If I were you, I¡¯ll also lend a helping hand.¡±

    This was some bloody bad fate! And it wasn¡¯t even his own!

    Hong Neng looked pleased. ¡°You¡¯re trulypassionate. You¡¯ll definitely learn the secret of Bodhisattva in the future.¡±

    ¡°Are you a descendant of the Lanke Temple?¡± Meng Qi asked, no longer upied with his worries over uncle Wen.

    Hong Neng nodded honestly. ¡°We¡¯re definitely fated to meet here today. And it¡¯s not like the Lanke Temple is some unspeakable secret.¡±

    He acknowledged it without denial.

    ¡°Your Just Around the Corner skill earlier was profoundly mysterious. Could that be the secret of the Lanke Temple?¡± Zhen Hui asked, face full of excitement and curiosity.

    Hong Neng said calmly, ¡°The Lanke Temple isn¡¯t some mystery; it just walks on a detached part. If you¡¯re fated to know, you¡¯ll find out in the future.¡±

    Hong Neng said calmly, ¡°The Lanke Temple isn¡¯t some mystery; it just walks on a detached part. If you¡¯re fated to know, you¡¯ll find out in the future.¡±

    From his reply, Meng Qi could tell Hong Neng wasn¡¯t willing to talk about the temple at the moment. He nodded gently, no longer questioning him. Yet internally, he was specting what kind of detached path did the Lanke Temple take.

    Was it the Immortal Path? But he didn¡¯t see any of them spreading their incense¡­ Merits Path? Wishes Path? Both were usible. Earlier, Hong Neng mentioned people could make a wish and built a temple in the desert to earn merits. However, the path of merits and wishes weren¡¯t as mysterious as Just Around the Corner. It shouldn¡¯t be this way.

    Meng Qi suddenly felt that he knew little about Buddhism and its sutra and that he was apletely fake monk. Otherwise, perhaps he could decipher the mystery of the Lanke Temple through its sutra.

    After being silent for a moment, Gu Changqing frowned. ¡°Those two demons must be from Tan Han. If we go over to Tan Han, we¡¯ll be in danger.¡±

    That was what exactly what Meng Qi was concerned about. ¡°It¡¯s not only dangerous to go to Tan Han. I suspect not long after we step out of the temple, we¡¯ll be ¡®identally¡¯e across Uncle Wen and that little fox no matter what direction we¡¯re going.¡±

    This Will of Demon Saint was really troublesome! Meng Qi was feeling resentful. But there was nothing he could do as it was someone¡¯s will after all. It wasn¡¯t like he could go andin to the dead person.

    He wondered how many lifetimes worth of karma that warranted this fate¡­ He suddenly remembered the Cause and Effect, thest and also most powerful skill of Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship. ording to Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms, there was an incredibly mysterious unbreakable skill. Unless the opponent was someone with a high-level realm resolving it or using special measures to defend against it, anyone who got struck would die and had his destinies cut. It was so-called the cause and effect in Martial Arts.

    However, after the enemy died, the user would suffer the enemy¡¯srgest cause and effect. If the cause and effect weren¡¯t resolved or diminished, the explosion of the cause and effect would blow the user into pieces.

    ¡°I don¡¯t even know how to use this sword but I¡¯m already suffering the cause and effect for no reason¡­¡± Meng Qi was feeling helpless.

    When he heard the conversation between his senior brother and Brother Gu, Zhen Hui said without hesitation, ¡°Uncle Wen seems to be a Half-step Exterior Scenery fighter.¡±

    That was precisely what Meng Qi was most worried about. Did he really have to wait for the thunderstorm to hit the temple or for Master and the Elders toe seeking for them at this ce? But this was the Gobi desert, not an oasis. There might not even be a thunderstorm in the next few more years. If he met his Master and the Elders, he would undoubtedly be kidnapped back to Shaolin.

    Making a small chant, Hong Neng said, ¡°Since it¡¯s a cause that I¡¯ve created, then it¡¯s my responsibility to resolve it. Junior Brother Zhen Ding, I¡¯ll lead you to the oasis in Tan Han. It¡¯s no longer the age where the demons are ruling the world. If the demons from the Heavenly Sea Source don¡¯t want to be besieged by martial arts artists, they wouldn¡¯t attack humans out of nowhere.¡±

    ¡°Thank you so much, Senior Brother,¡± Meng Qi said without any hesitation. At the same time, he looked at Hong Neng in confusion. ¡°Heavenly Sea Source?¡±

    ¡°After demons start throwing the world into chaos, the human sovereign suppressed the demons and forced all evil beings to retreat. Since then, they have been hiding inrge secret ces they named the Land of Idyllic Beauty. The gathering ces of the demons became known as the Heavenly Sea Source, the Demon Saint Source, the Nine Caves Source, and the Identical Heaven Source. The nine-tailed fox n lived in the Heavenly Sea Source, located in Tan Han. It was a secret ce that could move,¡± said Hong Neng. He was familiar with this as he was a disciple who had once traveled down the mountain to travel.

    Having just learned something new, Meng Qi simply nodded. ¡°Senior brother, let¡¯s head out now?¡±

    With Just Around The Corner with them, they didn¡¯t have to worry about demons.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Hong Neng pinched his prayer beads and stood up slowly.

 Chapter 139: Obstacles from All Sides

    <h4>Chapter 139: Obstacles from All Sides</h4>

    The sky was a light blue color without a hint of a cloud. Meng Qi, Zhen Hui, and Gu Changqing followed Hong Neng, walking toward Tan Han on a gravel path.

    Though Meng Qi, Zhen Hui, and Gu Changqing couldn¡¯t exert all their strength, their Lightness Skill wasn¡¯t weak and they moved rather quickly. Hong Neng, on the other hand, seemed to be walking at a regr pace but wasn¡¯t at allgging behind them. When he walked, it was as if a lotus was blooming with his every step.

    Several hourster, they came across more and more weathered down rocks that littered the vast Gobi Desert. There were more ups and downs in the terrains as well. Meng Qi could tell they were not far away from Tan Han.

    Just then, the sky abruptly darkened. It wasn¡¯t overcast like the way it would if there were dark clouds. Rather, it became cool and pleasant as if the sky was covered with ayer of veil.

    ¡°Amitabha. Please stay close to me and don¡¯t let your surroundings affect you. If your emotions remain untouched, you¡¯ll be able to find peace,¡± Hong Neng said.

    ¡°Yes, Senior Brother Hong Neng.¡± Meng Qi ced his palms together. Could they be approaching the Heavenly Sea Source? Was the cool and pleasant weather, instead of the zing hot sun, thanks to the Heavenly Sea Source?

    Zhen Hui looked around curiously. ¡°Senior Brother Hong Neng, we haven¡¯t entered Tan Han yet. Could the Heavenly Sea Source have moved over here?¡±

    Before Hong Neng could reply, the scene of the deste Gobi Desert and its weathered rocks before them transformed. From both sides, bluish-green mountain peaks emerged and arge river soared from within. The water was so clear that they could see the bottom, where not any of the pebbles lining the river looked identical.

    Warblers flew past the green grass that lined the edge of the river, where it was surrounded by flowers and trees all around. Every now and then, there would be vigers looking up to see the fog surrounding the mountain caves. When one looked closely, one could see the river flowing downstream to merge into a vastke. Theke was a crystal clear blue, transparent and sparkling as if it was the sea of heaven.

    ¡°Heavenly Sea Source¡­¡± The three words came to Meng Qi¡¯s mind the moment he saw such scenery. It reminded him of another saying, ¡®It came to Meng Qi¡¯s mind when he saw such scenery, which reminded him of another saying, ¡®Suddenlying across a forest of peach blossom trees flourishing along the river for several hundred steps; the scent was fragrant without any other trees; the grass was thriving and the petals shed gloriously¡­ entering a cave, where the tunnel was very narrow at the beginning, only allowing one man to walk through; after dozens of feet, it suddenly became spacious¡­¡¯

    In the deste Gobi Desert, they really felt like they had stepped into a peach blossom garden after seeing such a splendid view.

    ¡°Amitabha. The Heavenly Sea Source is a rare ce even among those mysterious ces that can freely move. It may be in Tan Han today but on the East Sea tomorrow. Unless it¡¯s by chance that you somehowe across its entrance, you wouldn¡¯t be able to enter. If the host wants you to see it, you will. If the host wants you never to find it, you won¡¯t notice its existence even if you pass straight to it.¡± Hong Neng used a rather exaggerated method to exin this. After all, it was impossible to travel from Tan Han to East Sea in just a day.

    So this was the feeling of being in a non-world¡­ Meng Qi told Zhen Hui to follow Hong Neng closely via Secret Voice-sending and not run around. He and Gu Changqing began putting all their attention on their surroundings.

    ¡°Hehe! Someone¡¯sing!¡± From between the flower trees came a group of beautiful and graceful women. They watched Meng Qi and his group walk along the river bank, excitedly pointing fingers at them as if they hadn¡¯t seen a human in many, many years.

    One young married woman with captivating eyes boldly went up to them. With an enticing gaze, she said, ¡°Young men, you must be tired after traveling such a long journey. Why don¡¯t you have a rest at my ce and have some tea?¡±

    Hong Neng stared straight ahead and showed the women no attention as if they were all mere skeletons.

    Meng Qi recalled the feeling he experienced each time he suffered countercharge from his Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship and his emotions showed no turbulence. He passed through calmly. Zhen Hui was too young to feel anything for the women. Gu Changqing repeatedly muttered, ¡°See no evil. Hear no evil.¡±

    One after another woman started going up to them, trying to tug at their clothes and pull them back to their homes. But when they reached out with their hands, they found themselves grasping at nothing.

    They were momentarily stunned but their surprise was soon reced by enticing smiles. They began undressing, allowing their clothes to slide down to expose both their underdeveloped and mature bodies. Some were stroking their hair coquettishly, some were licking their lips, some were wearing mysterious expressions, some were fondling their chests, and some were moaning in a soft voice. Instantly, it was as if Meng Qi and the rest had fallen into a devilish ballroom with rich and diverse colors and sparkling cosmetic powder across skins. It was so tempting that it was hard for them to resist.

    Lust was nothing more than that. The smell was so pungent, it was as if there was a faint romantic energy pervading the air.

    ¡°Amitabha. Shariputra, substance doesn¡¯t differ from emptiness; emptiness doesn¡¯t differ from substance. Substance is exactly emptiness and emptiness is exactly substance. Perception, thinking, doing, and knowledge are all like this¡­¡± Hong Neng chanted the Sutras in a low voice.

    Though Meng Qi was well-versed in this aspect, it was still unbearable for him to face the temptation of the fox family. He wasted no time in using his Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship and borrowed the calmness that came with it. He lowered his head and followed Hong Neng, chanting the same Sutras.

    Inparison, Zhen Hui was looking around curiously with round eyes. He felt not even the slightest bit of lust and looked rather dumbfounded. In contrast, he exuded the feeling that silent water ran deep. On the other hand, Gu Changqing was panting. His eyes were shut tightly as he repeated the teachings of the saints. He sped his hand together and endured greatly to resist the temptation.

    ¡°You¡¯re finally here.¡± When the faint and sweet voice rang, the naked foxy women and the devilish illusion suddenly disappeared with the wind. In their ces were decently-dressed women who looked red in the face. Some were covering their faces, evidently embarrassed by how hard they tried to put on illusions earlier. Some were blushing but forced a look ofposure. They stuck their tongues out and made faces at Meng Qi and the rest.

    For some inexplicable reason, Meng Qi felt they were even more enticing nowpared to when they were deliberately trying to seduce them earlier.

    ¡°Amitabha. Fortunately, they didn¡¯t know that¡­¡± Meng Qi immediately steadied his mind.

    The figure before them walked leisurely toward them like a willow trembling in the wind. It was the little fox they met earlier. She dressed conservatively; besides her enchanting face, only her two hands and a portion of her neck were exposed. Her snow-white dress wrapped around her figure tightly without losing an ounce of elegance.

    There was a saying that went, ¡®If one wanted to look attractive, dress head-to-toe in obedience.¡¯ The little fox was already pure and beautiful in the first ce. The way she dressed made her look even more enticing and attractive beyond means. With her slender, white neck and fingers that retained some baby fat, there was a natural charm that shined through her pampered and naive appearance. Her conservative appearance didn¡¯t appear conservative at all; instead, it tempted others to go mad and tear off her clothes. Compared to the naked women earlier, she was by far more tempting.

    Meng Qi swallowed, not daring to keep staring at the girl. He shifted his gaze to his toes. The entire fox family was exuding their charms at full force. It could only be resisted by eminent monks and Taoist priests. His cultivation was too shallow to resist such a feeling. Though if he practiced his Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship to its end, it didn¡¯t seem impossible¡­

    His thoughts fluttered. Without being even aware of it, his mind had already reached another ce, forgetting the little fox who was standing before them.

    Like him, Gu Changqing didn¡¯t dare to look at the little fox in the eyes as well. He kept his eyes trained on the ground as if he could spot money to be picked up.

    Zhen Hui, like Hong Neng, was looking straight at her with honest appreciation.

    ¡°Amitabha. There¡¯s resentment in your heart; it¡¯s rare for you to be calm,¡± Hong Neng said, no longer looking at the little fox.

    Momentster, the four of them walked past the little fox without any more trouble. She was so angry that she stamped her feet, exposing her pampered and simple-minded side.

    ¡°Do you think the Heavenly Sea Source is uninhabited?¡± From afar, a ghostly and dignified sound came, carrying with it a darkening sky. A fox¡¯s head with a mouthrge enough to swallow a mountain appeared mid-air, where eight white tails swayed behind it.

    The fox¡¯s Demon Odor was terrifying, towering from the end of the sky to theherworld. It was the dreadful Demon Odor Meng Qi had ever seen.

    The deterrence power that came with the fox¡¯s Demon Odor was enough to make Meng Qi shiver deep inside. He subconsciously wanted to activate his Golden Bell Shield when he recalled Hong Neng¡¯s warning not to struggle. He was to face in a peaceful and calm mood.

    So he converged his Energy, Qi, Spirit, and Will. With his left hand supporting Gu Changqing whose knees were weakening and his right hand holding Zhen Hui who couldn¡¯t suppress his subconscious reaction, he infused energy into them to calm them down.

    Hehe. Though Gu Changqing was an intelligent man who appeared slow-witted, this temptation still proved too hard for him to resist¡­ As for their junior brother, he was slightly better at resisting the temptation of the beauties.

    He was precisely such a narrow-minded man who wouldn¡¯t let go of any opportunity tough at others!

    ¡°Amitabha. Why persist in past causes and effects?¡± Hong Neng sighed. He moved forward, giving off a feeling that walking with bamboo sandals was better than riding a horse.

    Meng Qi once again adopted the Out of Dust posture and followed after Hong Neng with light steps as he suppressed a smile.

    ¡­

    The Ze Luoju Camp at the Evil Ridge.

    ¡°Kang Zhi, you must send out more men to help me find that brat!¡± a humpbacked, dark-skinned man said mournfully. Whether from his looks or his clothing, he seemed to look like a countryside farmer frowning about his harvest this year. He had a thumb-sized mole at the corner of his eyebrow.

    A man in his thirties, resembling a schr from the Central ins, shook his fan and chuckled. ¡°Head Keeper You Huan, you¡¯re Leader Luo¡¯s nephew. That means your business is our business. Though our leader is still escaping the Shaolin reinforcements in Hahler, your word is ourmand.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t make it so serious! It¡¯s nothing more than hunting for a kid.¡± That farmer-like man was You Huanduo, the Uprising Yama of the top of Seventy-two Viins in Helian Mountain. He was No. 41 in the Ranking List of Young Masters and fell out of the rank automatically when his age exceeded 35 years old.

    He could hear the subtle provocation in Kang Zhi¡¯s words and didn¡¯t dare to answer anymore. Instead, he said, ¡°I didn¡¯t even who I provoked! I don¡¯t know which brat escaped during our robberies and came back for revenge with strong martial arts. He ended up killing a whopping 18 of us! That¡¯s 18!¡±

    ¡°I chased him all the way to Tan Han yet somehow lost his trace. I didn¡¯t have a choice but toe to the Evil Ridge to seek your help.¡±

    Kang Zhi turned solemn after hearing the great loss You Huanduo had suffered. ¡°Please, I¡¯ll be troubling you to describe the kid¡¯s appearance so it¡¯ll be easier for me to start a manhunt for him.¡±

    ¡°No problem. You¡¯re Uncle Master Luo¡¯s top military adviser. I¡¯ll just leave everything to you.¡± You Huanduo seemed to carry no imposing aura. ¡°By the way, you mentioned the reinforcements of Shaolin. Who hase?¡±

    Kang Zhi sighed. ¡°Shaolin is taking this very seriously this time. They sent the President of Dharma Yard, Kong Jian, and President of Commandment Yard, Wu Jing.¡±

    ¡°Kong Jian? Though he hasn¡¯t entered the Half-step to Dharmakayais, he¡¯s still ranked within the top 30 in the Terrestrial Rankings.¡± You Huanduo frowned.

    Kong Jian was one of thest few senior monks around.

    Kang Zhi shook his fan and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t that right? Is an Exterior of mainstream martial arts someone that a mere Exterior can rival?¡±

    Though an ordinary person who seeded in reaching the peak level of Exterior could be considered as a person who had many adventures, only very few were blessed with the inheritance of ancient gods and immortals. Those people could directly practice mainstream martial arts that were heir to the Dharmakaya supreme art. Compared to them, others with the peak of Exterior were more or less inferior.

    ¡°Since the Ancestor has returned to Hahler now, there¡¯s no need to think about it any further.¡± You Huanduo sighed.

    Kang Zhi snorted. ¡°It¡¯s true I don¡¯t dare to think too much about those from the Shaolin, but that little bald ass? There was something I found out. There were a few people who identified him as Gu Changqing of the Gu Castle. The day An Guo, he happened to be there and left the next day in a hurry. Humph! If we don¡¯t dispose of him, he¡¯ll think our Evil Ridge is incapable!¡±

    ¡°What do you want to do?¡± You Huanduo was still wearing that sorrowful expression.

    Kang Zhi chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s most disgraceful for Asura to help people out of West Regions to bully the natives. I¡¯ll see if Shen Du Liao will protect the Gu Castle.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t push them too hard, Shen Duliao has an obstinate temper.¡± You Huanduo scratched his head.

    ¡°Rest assured. I won¡¯t push the Gu Castle too hard. After all, it¡¯s a big family that has stepped into the Exterior. Perhaps they have some backing. Kang Zhiughed before his expression became cold. ¡°I¡¯ve already sent them a letter, asking them to hand over Gu Changqing¡¯s lineal rtives for us to execute in the Gobi Desert as a warning!¡±

 Chapter 140: The Fulfillment of the Fifth Round

    <h4>Chapter 140: The Fulfillment of the Fifth Round</h4>

    The demonic atmosphere that could make the whole of Heavenly Sea Source tremble only affected Meng Qi and the others from a mental standpoint. It was not truly ubiquitous; it was as if he was holding back from his attack, not wanting to draw the attention of the high monks of Lanke Temple.

    Meng Qi¡¯s guessed thetter. A demonic cult that could rule over an entire ¡°Arcadia¡± would have their signature Magical Arms, like the Ananda de of Shaolin or the Sword Washing Pavilion¡¯s Sword of Idicide.

    But Meng Qi was not about to ask for trouble by shooting his mouth off and confronting them on why they hadn¡¯t used their Magical Arms yet. He supported Gu Changqing and Zhen Hui with his hands and followed the steady-paced Hong Neng as they walked along the river, heading towards the blueke.

    Theke, situated in the hignds, defied Dharma and Logos, thrusting upwards instead of flowing down. By the time Meng Qi and Hong Neng arrived at the hignd, the sky had suddenly turned bright. After a second look, they realized that the obscenelyrge arctic fox had disappeared. And in its ce, bizarrely, stood a temple that was neither grand nor sophisticated. The sound of the bell spread in the distance.

    A narrow path that wound down from atop the temple was in front of them, as if awaiting Meng Qi and the others to follow.

    Hong Neng inhaled and slowly got down on his knees and kowtowed heavily to pay his respects, murmuring his Buddhist name.

    ¡°Senior Brother Hong Neng?¡± Meng Qi asked in confusion.

    After the arctic fox had disappeared, Gu Changqing and Zhen Hui gradually recovered. They too were looking at Hong Neng in confusion.

    Hong Neng smiled calmly and said, ¡°When I first stepped into a temple, I pledged that anytime I enter a temple, I¡¯d kowtow every three steps to pay respect.¡±

    ¡°But isn¡¯t it only a hallucination?¡± Meng Qi asked, furrowing his brows.

    Hong Neng smiled and shook his head, ¡°The temple is in my heart, not in some ce. And as long as I can ¡®see¡¯ it, then it¡¯s a real temple.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ right.¡± Meng Qi still didn¡¯t fully understand.

    Hong Neng nced at Meng Qi and said, ¡°Shaolin is Zen. And isn¡¯t there a phrase that goes something along the lines of ¡®Buddhist by nature¡¯? Which means that though this rustic temple is not in tune with the path, I, as a monk feel its presence, not on this shore nor any other shore. Not anywhere but in my heart.¡±

    Meng Qi nodded slightly, recalling the concept of the Yangming n; nothing exists beyond the mind. He no longer doubted Hong Neng¡¯s choice.

    CLUNK!

    The sound of the bell travelled far into the distance and Hong Neng kowtowed devoutly every three steps. Meng Qi, however, had never made such a pledge nor did he possess a true Buddhist heart, so he just followed quietly and enjoyed the serenity.

    This kind of peace was not from the various Buddhas from the heavens nor the reading of the Buddhist scripts. It was from the devotion disyed by Hong Neng.

    The mountain path was long, but Hong Neng did not show a hint of impatience. As they were walking, Meng Qi started preparing his Golden Bell Shield. It wasn¡¯t that he wanted to battle anyone, but he had nothing better to do. He might as well practice and see if he could consummate the fifth stage. Only by consummating the fifth stage and beginning to cultivate the sixth stage could he concentrate on his nasal acupores and other corrting Aperture acupoints. Otherwise he would stagnate.

    During the enlightenment period, the fifth stage of the Golden Bell Shield corrted to the Eye Apertures and Ear Apertures, whereas the sixth stage corrted to the Nose Aperture and Mouth Apertures. The seventh stage was the cultivation of front and back ¡®yin¡¯,pleting a circuit of the body¡¯s inner heaven and earth. The eighth stage was the concentration on the Primal Aperture at Mid-brows, opening of the life-death Hidden Latch, and the amalgamation of the interior and exterior, including the breakthrough of the Half-step Exterior Scenery and the True Earth.

    After walking for heaven knows how long, Meng Qi suddenly turned to Gu Changqing and Zhen Hui, and asked uncertainly, ¡°Have you noticed that cultivating Qi here is extremely effective and fast? I only practiced for two hours, yet it was equivalent to a day¡¯s cultivation elsewhere.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Gu Changqing was still immersed in the devout atmosphere. He had never thought to practice, so he was a little taken aback upon hearing Meng Qi¡¯s words. He then attempted Qi cultivating and surprisingly, concurred with Meng Qi, ¡°You¡¯re right! This is a sanctuary for Qi cultivation!¡±

    ¡°Ditto, the mice are fast too.¡± Zhen Hui nodded his head, looking satisfied and content.

    Meanwhile, Hong Neng was still devoutly paying his respects, undistracted. He totally ignored their conversation.

    Having confirmed his theory, Meng Qi was both shocked and happy. Wasting no time, he began cultivating his Qi. They were walking without any distractions or worry of fending off enemies.

    A day had passed, the dark gold on his skin glistened. POW! POW! POW! The sound of frying beans meant his body was changing.

    By the end of the day, the dark gold glow had fused into a bright light beaming straight to the sky, making Meng Qi look like a Luohan with the light of Buddha shining on him.

    The light beam gradually retracted and Meng Qi opened his eyes. He knew that the fifth stage of his Golden Bell Shield had been sessfully fulfilled. And since it was the Heavenly Thunder Energy and Qi that had strengthened his body, the true power of the Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship coupled with the principles of Buddhism, making his body stronger than ever. Not only did his weak point at the Mid-chest disappear, the weak point at his back had been concentrated as well and it was no longer weak.

    There remained only thirteen weak points left on his body. They were the Nine Innate Apertures, Dantian, Temple, mid-brow, and throat. These would disappear with the elevation of the levels of Golden Bell Shield. Before he imed Dharmakaya, one weak point would still remain.

    ¡°A day¡¯s practice here is equivalent to a month¡¯s practice.¡± Meng Qi said joyfully. His fifth stage had been close to consummation and there was still a month¡¯s practice left. He had never expected that the strife at Heavenly Sea Source would have turned into something so positive.

    Hong Neng had been kowtowing along the whole way to the temple. Just as he was about to walk into the temple, theke, ground and temple all started shaking. Then they disappeared like a puff of smoke.

    Meng Qi looked around nkly, feeling a little perplexed. He could see only a deep valley with dested gravel and aplexndscape. Thend of charm and beauty he saw before had been nothing but a dream.

    ¡°s, it was all just a pipe dream¡­ ¡± Meng Qi sighed.

    Hong Neng smiled and said, ¡°The donors of the demonic cult abandoned the Heavenly Sea Source. I¡¯ll apany you to the Tan Han oasis and then my job is done.¡±

    They had entered deep into the Tan Han, only a couple of hours away from the oasis.

    ¡°Haha, thanks to the ever mystical power of Senior Brother Hong Neng¡¯s ¡®Just Around the Corner¡¯, the demonic cult retreated.¡± Meng Qi sincerely thanked Hong Neng.

    Hong Neng put his palms together and replied humbly, ¡°Amitabha, they still had some kindness left in their hearts. Hence, they decided to abort, otherwise, I¡¯d have to hold on for half a day longer, which I¡¯m not sure I could do.¡±

    Gu Changqing and Zhen Hui thanked Hong Neng as well. ¡°When we get to Tan Han oasis, the Evil Ridge will be to the south, and to the east will be Quicksand Town, if we¡¯re discreet, we should be free from the horse bandits¡¯ pursuit.¡±

    Hong Neng thought of something and said, ¡°A day in the mountain is equivalent to a thousand years in the real world. Though Heavenly Sea Source is not on the same level, it has a simr effect. Junior Brother Zhen Ding, I hope you haven¡¯t lost track of time.¡±

    ¡°A day in the mountain is equivalent to a thousand years in the real world?¡± Meng Qi was initially shocked, then he understood. ¡°No wonder practicing a day in the Heavenly Sea Source is equivalent to a month elsewhere. A month has actually gone by in the real world!¡±

    Since a month has gone by, Shaolin¡¯s reinforcements should definitely have arrived by now. They might have even saved the Master and gone to the Jin Gang Temple to look for us.

    Of course, this was great. He didn¡¯t need to be ¡°brought¡± back to Shaolin and disappear for a month. The horse bandits probably thought they¡¯d returned to the Central ins and had stopped chasing after them. So as long as he took Junior Brother back to the foothills of Shaolin, he¡¯d be like a dragon returning to the sea.

    Thinking about this great turn of events, Meng Qi couldn¡¯t hold back his smile.

    Not long after, the four of them reached the oasis and stepped into the town center. Owing to the fact that they had changed their appearances in the Fish Sea, their numbers had been reduced and the timing was wrong, Meng Qi was no longer afraid of being recognized. He asked Hong Neng to have some food with them at the inn.

    Hong Neng smiled and shook his head, ¡°Amitabha, fate has brought us together and nowpels us to part. I, a poor monk, still have other matters to attend to, so this is good-bye.¡±

    Meng Qi knew he was an austere monk, so he didn¡¯t insist. He too put his palms together and said, ¡°Amitabha, Senior Brother Hong Neng, if there¡¯s anything that I could be of assistance with, please do not hesitate.¡±

    ¡°Of course, if fate has it that we shall meet again, I look forward to it.¡± Hong Neng smiled as he looked at the three of them. Then he turned and walked away gracefully.

    ¡°Lanke Temple really is mysterious.¡± Gu Changqing said with a sigh.

    Meng Qi nodded in agreement, then smiled looking at the inn, ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten meat in ¡®a month¡¯. I can¡¯t wait!¡±

    But in truth it is only a day¡­ Gu Changqing¡¯s mouth twitched.

    ¡°Senior Brother, you¡¯ve already reached the enlightenment of all the Acupores. ording to themandments, you shouldn¡¯t eat meat.¡± Zhen Hui said to Meng Qi in a serious manner.

    Meng Qi¡¯s expression suddenly froze. He didn¡¯t feel like a Shaolin Disciple.

    AHEM, AHEM, AHEM. Meng Qi coughed and replied sternly, ¡°Junior Brother, only when I go back to Shaolin and leave a record in the Sundries Yard and Commandment Yard, could I truly be enlightened and follow themandments of the enlightenment period.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Zhen Hui scratched his head in confusion.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s so.¡± Meng Qi had a ¡®trust me¡¯ expression on his face.

    ¡°Okay then.¡± Zhen Hui said joyfully, ¡°Then what are we waiting for? Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Meng Qi¡¯s smile emerged again. He walked into the inn first and found a quiet corner in the back, where it was easy to escape should anything happen. Then he ordered some roastmb legs.

    He tilted his head and twitched his ears slightly, so he could listen to the conversations of other patrons, catching up on a month¡¯s gossip.

    Gu Changqing did the same. Though he hadn¡¯t opened his Ear Apertures yet, many were talking rather loudly so it wasn¡¯t difficult to hear. Only Zhen Hui was looking in the direction of the kitchen, waiting for the food.

    ¡°Is it true that the Jin Gang Temple has surrendered?¡±

    ¡°Of course. The Dharma King of Lun Kong, in charge of foreign affairsmitted suicide. His body was ced before Shaolin¡¯s three divine monks, who said something about the Dharma King of Lun Kong being greedy and had sent a spy to learn the supreme arts of Shaolin. After he got caught, afraid of being exposed, he went to the Crying Elder, who was in istion for hermetic training and coaxed him to go and kill the divine monk Xuan Bei. He wanted to cause a rift between the two temples, but who knew that not only would Xuan Bei survive, but he defeated the crying elder after fighting for 10 days. Though Xuan Bei was wounded quite severely himself, thanks to the battle, Xuan Bei actually broke through and reached the zenith, the Exterior. So, he had tomit suicide after his schemes had been exposed.¡±

    ¡°Suicide? Even though the Dharma King of Lun Kong was a grandmaster who had reached the 7th Heaven of the Exterior, he still could not hide his dealings from the other masters. Haha, he deserved what he got. What did the three divine monks say?¡±

    ¡°What could they say? A grandmaster killed himself, the Jin Gang Temple had already paid their due, and Shaolin didn¡¯t really lose anything. So they just left things the way they are to keep the peace.¡±

    Having heard this, Meng Qi felt suddenly at ease. Not only was the Master okay, but he¡¯d reached the zenith, the exterior. Fantastic!

    ¡°Where did the other two Shaolin Disciples go? After causing such a big disturbance in the Immensity Sea, they just disappeared. Could they have been caught and killed by the bandits of Evil Ridge?¡±

    ¡°Impossible! The day the two divine monks got to the Immensity Sea, any bandits with a reputation all went into hiding. Even the leaders of Evil Ridge with Eight Apertures and Nine Apertures opened went quietly into hiding, leaving only the ¡®Evil Bookster¡¯ Kang Zhi and another two leaders with Seven Apertures opened behind.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right. If they had caught the Shaolin Disciples, why would they have killed Gu Changqing¡¯s parents and siblings?¡±

    Suddenly, one of the chopsticks Gu Changqing had been holding dropped to the ground. His face had gone pale and his eyes were nk.

    PS: Please subscribe, we value your subscriptions.

 Chapter 141: The Sworn Enemy

    <h4>Chapter 141: The Sworn Enemy</h4>

    A nameless fire swelled inside Meng Qi and he nearly stormed over to ask about it. Even Zhen Hui, who had his eyes on the kitchen, had turned to Gu Changqing with a concerned look.

    Never implicate the family, never implicate the family¡­ Perhaps it was because Meng Qi had a rtively stable past life. He only had a vague idea of the tragedy of losing one¡¯s entire family. After all, he had never encountered such thing. When he learned his master had killed his enemy¡¯s family as revenge for the same, he felt more sympathy and spection back then. His feelings now werepletely different because Gu Changqing¡¯s family may not his, but they were killed because of something he initiated.

    His rage burned like wildfire and he wanted nothing more than to trample all over the heartless horse bandits and dismember the culprit.

    Meng Qi took a few deep breaths and patted Gu Changqing on the shoulder. ¡°Changqing, don¡¯t be upset. It may just be a rumor.¡±

    Gu Changqing cringed a little and forced a smile. ¡°Yeah, it could be a rumor. Though the members of Gu Castle had not reached the exterior level, we¡¯re a respected family. We wouldn¡¯t fall that easily. A-And there¡¯s still Shen Duliao who had always hated Ze Luoju. He couldn¡¯t have just watched Ze Luoju¡¯s menmit such evil¡­ ¡±

    He said a lot and found many excuses to turn what he had heard into a mere rumor.

    Under such heightened emotions, he did not use Secret Voice-sending. Luckily, they sat in a quiet corner and other patrons were busy talking, so no one took notice. Then again, even if someone did notice them, Meng Qi was not scared. From the conversation they overheard earlier, they learned that Jin Gang Temple had yielded. Meng Qi¡¯s master and the others should still be at Bo Mi. The horse bandits were either in hiding or protecting their camps. No one should be a threat to them at the moment.

    ¡°s. How could such a respected family like Gu family sell out one of their own simply for a letter from the ¡®Evil Bookster¡¯ Kang Zhi? Who¡¯d follow such a family?¡± said a merchant, heaving a sigh. The merchant seemed to havee from an esteemed family himself. He seemed unable to fathom the acts of the Gu family and felt contemptuous toward them.

    Gu Changqing leaned backward and almost fainted when he heard this. He looked lost and his eyes looked empty even as he hid the rage of fire within him.

    The one talking to the merchant was a well-informed desert tramp. He sighed as well. ¡°It¡¯s the son¡¯s fault. If he were on good terms with the Snow Mountain Sect and killed the horse bandits under Ze Luoju, none of this would have happened. Shen Duliao would see hope and protect the Gu Castle more willingly.¡±

    ¡°But he colluded with the monk from the Central ins and killed two masters with Nine Apertures opened from Immensity Sea, angering Asura. Even if he¡¯s a God of thend and doesn¡¯t bother with the nonentities, Shen Duliao wouldn¡¯t risk his neck to protect the Gu Castle for someone with a ruined reputation. If not for that connection, the Crying Elder would have long murdered everyone in his family based on his history of protecting his own.¡±

    ¡°So the ¡®Evil Bookster¡¯ Kang Zhi, sent two letters with his white-headed bird. One was to Shen Duliao, respectfully asking him to acquiesce. The other was to the head of the Gu family. He didn¡¯t go too far, only asking for Gu Changqing¡¯s immediate family members. Considering the possibility of Ze Luoju¡¯s vengeance and theck of support and protection from Shen Duliao, the head of the Gu family conceded.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a wise move, otherwise the whole family would have been killed by Ze Luoju.¡±

    Though the Gu Castle and Evil Ridge were located in opposite directions, with the Immensity Sea in between, the white-headed bird could still make two round trips in the span of almost a month.

    The merchant tried imagining what he would do if his family were facing the same scenario and sighed deeply. He would have sacrificed a few to save the majority as well. Depressed, he added, ¡°Perhaps there¡¯s no justice in Immensity Sea where life or death is decided by the strong and powerful.¡±

    ¡°Haha. You¡¯ve been a merchant for many years, haven¡¯t you realized that? The fist is justice, so are money and power!¡± the desert tramp replied with a hystericalugh.

    ¡°That¡¯s why my Great Jin Dynasty is better. The ns still worry about their reputation and operate based on reason.¡± The merchant shook his head.

    As for the evil ns, they were suppressed by the aristocratic families and the reputable ns. They would think twice beforemitting evil acts.

    Listening to them, Gu Changqing gritted his teeth so hard that grinding sounds could be heard. Blood flowed from his clenched fists; his nails seemed to have cut into his skin.

    ¡°Did I do something wrong? Did I really do something wrong?¡± He lifted his head as if he was asking Meng Qi. But his eyes were nk and no one knew who he was directing the question to.

    Meng Qi¡¯s blood was boiling with grief as well. He took a few deep breaths, trying hard to calm himself. ¡°No, you did nothing wrong. They¡¯re just evil and vile.¡±

    Gu Changqing got up abruptly and forced himself down again. With a vacant expression, he said, ¡°Junior Brother Zhen Ding, please find out the truth for me.¡±

    His eyes were indifferent with a worrying sense of calmness.

    Meng Qi nodded and went out on the streets. He grabbed a young boy and gave him some money to fish for information.

    Sometimeter, Meng Qi returned to the inn and saw that their table was full of roastmb legs and other dishes they had ordered. But the dishes had all gone cold as no one had touched it. Even Zhen Hui had no time for food as he was trying tofort Gu Changqing with stories from the Sutras.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid the rumors are real,¡± Meng Qi said sternly, holding the de handle tightly with his hand. He wanted nothing more than to cut down the horse bandits.

    ¡°How did my parents and siblings die?¡± Gu Changqing paused three times before finishing his question as if he was afraid to hear the answer.

    Meng Qi looked around and then yelled, ¡°Errand boy, bring the food to our room.¡±

    This was not the ce to talk.

    Gu Changqing stood up like a zombie and staggered to the room upstairs.

    Meng Qi closed the doors and checked that no one was around before saying, ¡°Your parents knew what would happen after they were sent to Evil Ridge. To avoid torment and humiliation, they first killed your siblings before killing themselves.¡±

    Gu Changqing stared at him nkly. Tears suddenly fell from his eyes and he wailed. ¡°My father had risked his life many times for the family, even sustained lingering health problems. Whenever it rains, he would ache all over and won¡¯t be able to sleep. My mother came from a literary family and was a truedy. She never caused trouble for anyone and only ever concerned herself with our welfare. My brother was only ten, a strong young man. My sister was just a few years old. She was lively and adorable, and she often followed me around. How could they bear sacrificing them? How could they!¡±

    ¡°Changqing¡­ ¡± Meng Qi wanted to say something but felt that no word offort was enough in such a situation.

    Gu Changqing buried his head in his hands and bawled. ¡°I enlightened all my acupores at 20 and had quite the status in the family. Father expected great things from me, but¡­ I actually implicated them¡­ ¡±

    He suddenly lifted his head and looked at Meng Qi with teary eyes. ¡°Was I wrong to want to be a chivalrous swordsman? What kind of swordsman am I if I can¡¯t even protect my family?¡±

    His voice was full of doubt and confusion.

    Meng Qi looked at Gu Changqing earnestly. ¡°This was all because of me. If you want to me someone, me me. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything wrong with being a chivalrous swordsman. Our only fault is not being as ruthless as the bandits. If we want to be great swordsmen, we must be smarter and more relentless than the bandits. We need to kill every single one of them, not giving them any room to breathe.¡±

    This was his belief before reflecting on himself, so it was definitely not born out of the heat of the moment.

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Gu Changqing asked with a sense of uncertainty.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want vengeance?¡± Meng Qi asked on purpose, trying to get Gu Changqing to stop ming himself.

    Gu Changqing stood up abruptly with rage and hatred burning in his eyes. ¡°Of course I do! I want nothing more than to ughter the bastard responsible for murdering my family, the Evil Bookster! He¡¯s my sworn enemy! I want to see the head of the family kneeling before me!¡±

    Hatred and revenge had breathed life back into him.

    Meng Qi nodded and answered solemnly, ¡°You must understand, we will only have the power to avenge your family and uphold justice after gaining strength.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right. I had another realization. There¡¯s no point in showing mercy to scoundrels. They must know that they¡¯d have to pay ten-fold for their evil, and only then would they constrain themselves,¡± Gu Changqing added with hatred.

    Meng Qi did not retort as he partially agreed with him. He believed that punishment and mercy should coexist. Small mistakes could be forgiven or punished lightly. However, ultimate acts of evil should be given severe punishments. Only then would others think twice about doing the same, for mercy is useless under these circumstances.

    Meng Qi pointed to the food on the table and said, ¡°Since we want to take revenge, we must first replenish our energy.¡±

    ¡°What should we do next?¡± Gu Changqing anticipated Meng Qi¡¯s n.

    Meng Qi unsheathed his Red Sun Evil de. ¡°We go to Evil Ridge!¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Though Gu Changqing was yearning for revenge, he did not expect to go now. After all, there was still a big gap in their strength!

    ¡°Everything happened because of me, so I¡¯ll help you get revenge if it¡¯s thest thing I do. There¡¯s only the Evil Bookster who has Four Acupores opened and two other masters with Seven Apertures opened at Evil Ridge. The remaining bandits only have Six Apertures opened or less. They may have numbers on their sides, but it doesn¡¯t mean we don¡¯t stand a chance. We must at least get rid of Ze Luoju or another high ranking leader.¡± Meng Qi added with a serious tone, ¡°Only when we let the bandits know they can¡¯t escape justice even in Evil Ridge, would they refrain from evil.¡±

    He did not think about asking his master and the other elders for help because they would not break the no-killingmandment under normal circumstances. They would just bring the Evil Bookster back to Shaolin, lock him up in the back mountain, and try to get him to repent for his sins.

    ¡°You¡¯re right! The Evil Bookster would never expect that we have the courage to strike Evil Ridge!¡± Gu Changqing said with a twisted expression.

    Meng Qi pointed in the direction of Evil Ridge with his Buddhist Commandment de and added, ¡°What we¡¯re about to do is full of danger but I have no fear. I only want to kill my way to the Evil Bookster, take his head, and burn their camp. You?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not even afraid of death. What else would I be afraid of?¡± Though Gu Changqing¡¯s face was pale, there were mes burning in his eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯m going too! Brother Gu¡¯s family died because you needed to rescue me.¡± Zhen Hui was serious.

    Meng Qi thought for a moment and answered, ¡°Okay, you can secretly set fire to their camp. Don¡¯t have any direct confrontations with them.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Zhen Hui nodded.

    Meng Qi sheathed his de and sat down. ¡°Let¡¯s eat! When we¡¯re done, we¡¯ll go and tten Evil Ridge!¡±

 Chapter 142: On Fire

    <h4>Chapter 142: On Fire</h4>

    The moon shed cold light with a lonely curve hanging over the sky. The night was dark, and one could barely see his fingers in some shadowed ces.

    Evil Ridge was surrounded by horse bandits, who were divided into groups, each containing four people. Some were holdingnterns and patrolling over the passages up to the mountain. Some were watching towards the backs of rocks and big trees for fear of being sneak-attacked.

    They werenguid anyway. Fitful banters and bawdyughter could be heard. One could tell they were perhaps talking about which wench was the best in ¡°martial art in bed¡±.

    Since Ze Luoju quartered at the Evil Range, he had never been attacked there. After he promoted to the Exterior Level and became one of the overlords of Immensity Sea, even Evil Range became a fearsome ce.

    After returning to their headquarters, all the horse bandits loosened their guard. They could unleash what they really were and get rid of any stress. No one expected that they would be attacked, and the patrol was only a routine task.

    The leader of each group was at Eye Apertures level while the three team members were normal bandits of Qi-cultivation Stage. Now, one of the young bandits said smiling, ¡°Chief, I want to pee.¡±

    ¡°You go to f**king pee! Lazy sheep shit more,¡± the leader waved hands, ¡°Be quick, you¡¯re a bloody jinx!¡±

    Fitful gurgling sounds came from behind the trees. The leaderughed to the other two, ¡°Gee, he is too young to pee like that. Listen to the sound.¡±

    Seemingly from nowhere, he saw a dee out from a dark crevice nearby.

    It was so weird and terrible!

    As a thuggish leader, though he could not dodge this abrupt strike, he chose to strike back with a desperate de. It was a right decision ording to his veteran experiences and from his instinct.

    Yet, it was only a right decision on normal asions.

    ng!

    His Horseman Sabre hit on a diamond. No, not a diamond. It was just an arm, but the de cut off the leader¡¯s head. The blood gushed out and reddened the remained body.

    This happened so abruptly that the other two did not react when they saw the falling head. When they were about to cry out, a shadow came down from the canopy of the tree and thrust the sword directly into the throat of a horse bandit. While on the other side, another shadow also came from a crevice of rocks. With a flower-pinching gesture, a finger softly flew by and blocked the key meridian of the other horse bandit from behind.

    When the horse bandit that returned from peeing saw this, he frighteningly screamed, trying to alert others.

    Then he saw a dee over and hacked apart both his weapon and his body.

    Before falling into oblivion, he thought that his cry must have been heard by people within the camp. But why was there no reaction?

    Zhen Hui took a curious look at the falling bandit. ¡°Brother, why is he muttering softly?¡±

    He should be shouting as loud as possible. Was he taken by ghosts?

    ¡°Perhaps he¡¯s got epilepsy,¡± said Meng Qi seriously to Zhen Hui. Actually, after having left the World of Samsara and Heavenly Sea Source, his Transformation Strategy had improved tremendously. He was already able to affect the hearing of his enemy. That¡¯s why the bandit was assuming that he had been crying instead of talking softly.

    Zhen Hui nodded and pointed to the one who was spared. ¡°Brother, I¡¯ve caught a living one.¡±

    ¡°Great job. We need one to figure out the things inside the camp.¡± Then Meng Qi dragged the bandit to a ce behind a boulder while Gu Changqing cast the three cadavers down the slope instead of drawing them and left traces to be detected. There was an arrow tower farther away.

    Behind the boulder, Meng Qi swelled his mid-brows and projected his will as well as disacupinned the aphonic acupoint of the bandit. ¡°Tell me what is inside the camp,¡± said Meng Qi, looking at the bandit with profound eyes.

    The bandit wanted to cry, but after having eye contact with Meng Qi, his mind seemed to be taken entirely into his eyes and answered the questions in a trance.

    This was also a way to exploit Transformation Strategy. Though it was on someone much lower in level, it was still quite fascinating for it provided the best option to pry out intelligence.

    Even if Transformation Strategy was much weakerpared with Half-step Exterior Scenery, for the status quo of Meng Qi, it was a providential aid!

    ¡°Zhen Hui, here is the food stash which stores many barrels of oil. You find a rope and drench it in oil, and pour it on these ces, respectively. After you ignite the end of the rope here, leave along this way and hide there.¡± Meng Qi drew out a sketch of the camp and informed Zhen Hui of his task and escape. ¡°Got it?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± answered Zhen Hui seriously with his face taut.

    Meng Qi turned to Gu Changqing, ¡°Kang Zhi, the Evil Bookster, was quite prudent. His domicile is between those of the two Seven Apertures chiefs. Two fists are not enough to defend against four strong hands, though I am not afraid of any of them. Let¡¯s wait and hide here. After the fire and the confusion in the camp, we will charge directly to the domicile of Kang Zhi and hack off the head of the python. Better to strike as quickly as possible.¡±

    ¡°Beheading strategy?¡± asked Gu Changqing for confirmation.

    ¡°Yes, to take the leader before we subdue the army. Kang Zhi is the master of Ze Luoju and chief of the camp. We get him first, then the confusion of the camp would not be resumed. There would be at least one of the two Seven Apertures martial pros to check the fire. Until they find something wrong and return, we should have enough time to deal with Kang Zhi and one Seven Apertures pro,¡± exined Meng Qi specifically.

    Gu Changqing¡¯s eyes were full of hatred. ¡°Very well! I will do Kang Zhi.¡±

    Thoughpared to Kang Zhi, he did not open Ear Apertures, it was not a big difference. As long as he gave all he could and strike every move desperately, he would at least hold it until Meng Qi came to help after he did away with the Seven Apertures pro.

    He would certainly strike desperately with every move for he had no fear of death!

    Away from the arrow tower, Meng Qi and others sneaked into the camp from another entrance. Zhen Hui alone went to the food granary where there was virtually no defense, while Meng Qi started running the Transformation Strategy and took Gu Changqing directly through the camp arriving at the domicile of Kang Zhi as ghosts. They found a shadowed ce and hid.

    Along the way, due to the existence of the arrow tower, they could not hide directly from the patrolling hands. Yet, by virtue of shadows and Transformation Strategy, they managed to elude thoseckadaisical horse bandits.

    Because the gang had been quartering here for years, the domicile of Kang Zhi was a well-established house. It was quite sumptuous seen from outside. Beside it were two houses where the two Seven Apertures pros resided, respectively. Ze Luoju kept its custom since he was a lone highwayman and kept only wenches instead of a family. He lived inside the council hall at the headquarters. His assets were divided into three parts: one to Hahler for the Crying Elder, one to be distributed to his subordinates, and thest one was stashed in this ce, just as what An Guoxie had done.

    Behind the shadow, Meng Qi beckoned Gu Changqing to bide the time while heunched Will-projecting to conceal himself. With one leap he moved to the roof to check whether Kang Zhi was inside.

    ¡°They were still counselling in suchte evening.¡± Meng Qi saw Kang Zhi sitting in the middle of the house, waving his fan while lecturing the subordinates.

    ¡°Enforce the cirction of the affair of Family Gu, and let everyone in Immensity Sea know. They are not outsiders, and they are with family. If they dare to defy us, they should think of this affair first,¡± said Kang Zhi with a snigger.

    He was quite easy to recognize for he had distinct features. Having heard these words, Meng Qi became even more furious.

    He managed to suppress his anger. He had to consider what he would do after he killed him. He returned to Gu Changqing and gestured that Kang Zhi was indeed inside.

    Afte waiting for a while, they saw mes ring up to the sky in a corner. A shrill voice came over,

    ¡°Fire! Fire!¡±

    Suddenly, the camp became chaotic as countless people cried at the same time. Some went immediately to quench the fire. Some were dumbfounded. Some came to seek orders.

    With an enjoinder from Kang Zhi, the Seven Apertures pro of the house on the left brought some hands to check the fire and find out if there were enemies.

    ¡°It is the time!¡± Meng Qi told Gu with Secret Voice-sending. Heunched Transformation Strategy, wrapped his body with will again, and leapt upon the roof. Gu Changqing followed closely behind.

    Kang Zhi was very alert. There were dozens of bandits surrounding him, among which many were veterans with two or four Acupores opened. Under the circumstances, Transformation Strategy might not work effectively.

    It was good to have sent away a Seven Apertures pro and cause a tumult. Meng Qi was quite satisfied though he could not sneak-attack as nned.

    ¡°As man we should fear no charging.¡± Meng Qi eyed at Gu Changqing and bared his teeth. As a sh he rushed downside and hashed out his Buddhist Commandment de, which was shining a dark red glow.

    Kang Zhi, well prepared, backed away with one step. He waved his fan and gave out three dark rays while other bandits wereing at themands of several two or four-Acupore leaders.

    With Thousand Pounds Falling, Meng Qi plumbed onto the ground and averted the three concealed weapons, but there were still a wall of hands rushing towards him, glittering with cold light and sharpness.

    He did not halt but sprinted directly to the sabres and swords. With his left hand covering his face and throat, he threw himself square at the wall as a heavy chariot.

    The bandits in front felt an overwhelming power and pulled back. They found their weapons could not hurt him. All the wounds on his dark golden skin could render no deeper cuts except for a little drop of blood. Some weapons were even pinched between his muscles.

    ¡°Urah!¡±

    With a howl, Meng Qi wielded his Red Sun Evil de with tremendous force.

    Heads were sent flying by a dark red sh, and the blood gushed out from the remaining bodies.

    The cadavers fell, and an empty ess appeared despite the enemy along the way. He exerted Moves of Wind-god¡¯s Legs and charged directly towards Kang Zhi.

    Such a scene seemed to have frightened Kang Zhi. He stared at Meng Qi appalled.

    With a bright sabre light, Meng Qi¡¯s Red Sun Evil de was parried off by a great force. He backed off and saw a hoary senior with a Horse-cutting de. He was the Seven Apertures pro left.

    Seeing this, other horse bandits circumvented Meng Qi to his blind side while Gu Changqing fell lightly down to the yard and headed directly to Kang Zhi.

    Meng Qi stopped and was ready to advance charging at the Seven Apertures veteran.

    His de lit up apanied by red dust billowing!

 Chapter 143: The Fiend

    <h4>Chapter 143: The Fiend</h4>

    One could get the Gist of Trueness through the picture of an upwinding smoke plume, but it would be too hard for those gluttons to be satiated even with dire. Some coveted someone younger, sexier,elier, and shyer after marrying a in wife; some desired an empire after acquiring a huge estate; some overpowered a county but sought for absolute authority on the life and death of others; some swept over the feeble powers in a limited region and thought to be the first between the heaven and earth¡­

    The grey-haired senior stared at the glint of the sword enveloped in the worldly affairs. He watched Ze Luoju kneel down before him, asking to be spared and to be at his every beck and call.

    He had once been the leader of a certain ring of horse bandits who identally established his fame. Unfortunately, Ze Luoju targeted him and subdued him. Therefore, he had always desired to beat Ze Luoju and dominate the Evil Ridge to be one of the strongest leaders of the horse gangs.

    He snapped back to reality with a sudden stab of pain in his chest. He saw the Commandment de cut deeply into his skin and prated his flesh.

    He was a veteran horse bandit who had fought countless battles. He knew he would not be able to avoid Meng Qi¡¯s attack with his current strength. The only hope for survival he had was returning the attack with his own.

    Drawing back his upper body, he shed his Horse-cutting de at a nt as if he was ready to die with Meng Qi.

    That sh emanated a coldness that seeped deep into the bones. Meng Qi could not help shuddering despite having the Golden Shield protect him, Meng Qi felt the chill emanating from a single de strike. His flesh seemed to have been frozen, causing his movements to be stiff.

    Was his de art also derived from the Gist of Trueness?

    The intent of the de had preceded the physical contact, freezing Meng Qi!

    ng!

    The de fell on the right side of Meng Qi¡¯s chest, leaving a crack that revealed a shining dark, golden light. A deep gash was formed, revealing wriggling bones and muscles that mped the de. Blood trickled along the side of the de.

    Without the protection of the Golden Bell Shield and its ability to minimize the lethality of the sh, it would have definitely taken Meng Qi¡¯s life!

    However, the grey-haired old man was not any better either. Though Meng Qi¡¯s dyed de sh had spared his life, his stomach was almost cut open and his intestines were pouring out. His injuries were much worse as he did not have a supreme martial protection like Meng Qi¡¯s Golden Bell Shield.

    This was not the first time Meng Qi met an adversary who had inherited the Gist of Trueness. Gu Xiaosang¡¯s Anjati Finger had been even more formidable. But he had never expected this toe from a mere horse chief. Why did it felt so easy to encounter people who had mastered such mystic moves?

    Earlier, it was just an ident. Meng Qi refused to retreat, only advance. He wanted the fight to end as soon as possible and not be entangled with it. Thus, he did not hesitate nor feared in the slightest. Ignoring his wounds, he slid to his side and averted the de aimed at his face. His mid-brows swelled and he concentrated his will andnded a ferocious hit on his opponent.

    He unsheathed the Ice Pce Sword with his left hand and thrust it upward, making an invitation gesture.

    The grey-haired senior withdrew his de and put up his defense. When he tried to stabilize his wound, he felt a sudden drumming in his ears. His head was already spinning after losing arge amount of blood, but he became even dizzier.

    In his daze, he faintly saw a sword lighting at him. It was pure and luminous but rife with killing intent. It was as if he had seen the summon of Yama.

    It would be toote to parry with his Horse-cutting de. Without even looking at him, Meng Qi withdrew his de and rushed over to Kang Zhi.

    A trickle of blood ran down from his mid-brows. Disbelief colored his eyes and he slowly fell down.

    Several of the Enlightenment masters who had caught up to them and the horse bandits who had remained were dumbfounded to see the battle end so soon. However, it was as if the chariot of battle remained persistently on its path and was unstoppable. The number one fighter under the leader of Eight Apertures level, Keeper Luo Hui had was nted face-down without any sign of life!

    How could this be?

    Luo Hui had once had a fortuitous encounter and inherited the impartation of an Exterior Level de move. He developed this Bone-chilling Flurry. Even the leaders of Eight Apertures level facing him could not say with certainty they would win. Yet he had only hung on for a few minutes against such a young brat!

    What a fearsome brat!

    In the next moment, their footsteps slowed as if they were waiting for theirpanions to be the first to charge at Meng Qi.

    Like them, Kang Zhi had not expected Luo Hui to fall with just two strikes. He had no time to trigger all his other preparations at all. Fear gripped his mind.

    Not daring to confront this thug, he immediately turned around. He nned on escaping from the yard and running towards the crowd of horse bandits.

    Meng Qi powered his legs and used the Arresting Wind and Capturing Shadow. Within the span of a breath, he had already closed their distance.

    Kang Zhi was scared witless and ran with all his strength, trying to rid himself of the fiend behind him.

    Just then, Gu Changqing appeared before him to block his escape.

    Kang Zhi was proud of his ruses, not his martial skills. He had zero desire to fight to his death. Facing Gu Changqing and his eyes burning with fury and vengeance, he only tried to run past him from the side.

    Trapped between a rock and a hard ce, he had never felt more desperate in his life.

    A sudden shadow flew in from outside the yard. It was like a huge eagle baring its ws at Meng Qi¡¯s head.

    ¡°Head Hong has made it back!¡± It was another Seven Apertures master who realized something was off and made a U-turn. When the other horse bandits saw him, they rushed over more hectically, moring for a share of the would-be loot.

    Having spent time with Luo Hui, they knew using just one sword move of Exterior Level costrge amounts of energy. Now that they were backed by such a strong master, their fears were subdued and reced by the desire to gain merits.

    Kang Zhi also heaved a sigh of relief. Finally, someone hade to save them!

    He pulled himself together and pasted a wicked smile on his face as he pointed his folded iron fan at Gu Changqing.

    This kid appeared good-natured yet was carrying a deep grudge and the fiend behind him had mastered either the Golden Bell Shield or the Vajra Unbreakable Force. How could he not guess their identities?

    He thought they had gone back to the Central ins after not hearing from them for a month. The news had just spread too, so that was why they were caught off guard. Who knew these two would be in Tan Han?

    Humph! When this kid left for his travels, he only had an enlightened eye. Now he was at most at the Four Acupores level. But it was too bad for him because this was Evil Ridge and each master was stronger than the one before it!

    Gu Changqing was not only retaining hisposure in the face of Kang Zhi¡¯s attack, he also seemed relieved as if he had gained something he had always desired. He took a step forward and wielded his sword directly toward Kang Zhi¡¯s five deadly points.

    That was Sword Upon Five Peaks, the most powerful strike from the Swordsmanship of the Gu Family. It was not something one used unless he was prepared to gamble with his life!

    Meng Qi felt no surprise when he saw the Seven Apertures master flew in like an eagle. He concentrated his will into a spike once again, hitting his opponent with it.

    Then he shed his sword with his left hand at an angle, sending Yama¡¯s Invitation to meet the two ¡®ws¡¯ in the sky.

    He cared for nothing. Hepletely had no defensive measures against the ¡®eagle ws¡¯ but he could only advance, not retreat!

    That rigid, gloomy sword light once again appeared before all the horse bandits. The light revealed an unconceble resolution: There was no pulling back once the sword was struck out and there was no need to pull back!

    The Seven Apertures master who practiced the Hawk Attack teetered above. If he was on the ground, it would not have mattered. But he was airborne so it would be a critical hit!

    The luminous sword light blinded all who were present.

    When the sword light faded, a man fell and the victor stood alone. It was Meng Qi, who held his hand across his forehead, covering a deep cut square at his mid-brows. The wound drenched the palm and stained his face with blood.

    It was just a less than an inch, just an inch and he would havepletely blocked the sh from his opponent!

    Had he parried off that strike, Meng Qi would have been exposed under the hawkish ws. His Golden Bell Shield and the Achilles¡¯ heel around his temples would be torn. If not dead, he would be severely hurt at the minimum. If his opponent had not let down his guard, he could really have dragged Meng Qi with him as he died.

    This single strike was where two enemies met face-to-face and the braver one prevailed!

    Having withdrawn the Ice Pce Sword, Meng Qi nced at the blood and frost on the sword. Within the span of two breaths, he had galloped over the cadaver and headed straight for Kang Zhi.

    Another Seven Apertures master was in!

    There were no more Seven Apertures masters left in that camp!

    The horse bandits who were ready to kill them earlier became dumbfounded. The fiend before them had killed all the Seven Apertures masters as if he was ughtering mere chickens and dogs. What use was there if they went up to challenge him themselves? Whoever went first would die first!

    Even if they did not fear to die again, they still had the ordinary fears and dreads of humans. In such a short time, the two Seven Apertures masters were in seemingly without putting up a fight at all. The sightpletely crippled their psychological defense.

    They immediately dispersed, rushing out of the yard and toward their residences. They nned on packing up their loots and fled as far as possible from the fiend!

    Kang Zhi was so frightened that his knees had gone soft. He was momentarily flustered as he dodged Gu Changqing¡¯s fearless attacks. When he found a chance to escape, he was caught by Meng Qi. A simplified move of Peace Quietude Split containing no intent ran ahead of him and hacked him, forcing him to the ground.

    He actually had some life-saving measures. Those tricks may not be able to kill Meng Qi and Gu Changqing, but could possibly buy him a chance to escape. But he was so frightened after the deaths of the two Seven Apertures masters that he did not care for using them. He only wanted to run.

    Gu Changqing threw himself at him, not killing him but blocking all his acupoints and stopping his bleeding.

    ¡°Do we take him with us?¡± Gu Changqing raised his head to look at Meng Qi. He wanted to find a ce and properly torture Kang Zhi. But naturally, only if that did not interfere with their escape n.

    Meng Qi¡¯s expression did not change. ¡°We¡¯re not running.¡±

    Running meant making a fool of themselves after all they had done!

    Though Yama¡¯s Invitation did not cost as much energy as Peace Quietude Split and Mortal Dust Fall, it was nheless iparable to ordinary moves. Meng Qi¡¯s stamina wasrgely drained after using Mortal Dust Fall and two attempts of Yama¡¯s Invitation. Unless he used Sacrifice Form this time, he would not be able to defeat any of the formidable horse bandits when they arrive.

    By now, the bandits from the other camps had gathered after realizing something was wrong. There were nearly a hundred of them, with no shortage of masters with enlightened Acupores.

    ¡°Storm in! Save the master!¡± someone shouted.

    Though they were unsure about what they had to do, they were still brave. They nned on dividing their forces and tried to rescue Kang Zhi by storming the ce from all directions.

    Thud! A corpse was hurled out and fell in front of them.

    ¡°It¡¯s Keeper Luo!¡±

    ¡°Keeper Luo died?¡±

    The exmations continued endlessly. The bandits slowed their steps and the yard before them seemed to have transformed into a tiger¡¯s den.

    Thud! Another corpsended at their feet.

    ¡°It¡¯s Head Hong!¡±

    ¡°Head Hong is also dead¡­¡±

    Whispers rang out among them. The banditspletely halted their steps. The only two Seven Apertures masters in their camp were all in in no time. How terrifying would this make their enemy?

    This was not a tiger¡¯s den! It was a dragon¡¯s pond!

    Having cast out the two dead bodies, Meng Qi tore off his left sleeve and revealed the bleeding wound on his dark golden chest.

    He dragged Kang Zhi out to the front door of the yard. He hurled him out in front of the hundred-strong horse bandits.

    Seeing someone hade out of the yard, the bandits could not help taking a step backward. They saw a young man with an exposed left chest and shoulder, stained red with blood. His handsome face showed not the slightest hint of fear, yet his force was terribly intimidating. It was as if he was Asura who had just ascended from hell!

    Meng Qi brandished his Commandment de.

    ¡°Today is the day I raze the Evil Range! These three corpses are your examples!¡±

    He dashed to the closest horse bandit and shed at him, sending blood flying everywhere.

    ¡°It¡¯s him! Thunder de Evil Monk!¡±

    The bandits nearby were first stunned. When they recovered, they all ran for their lives.

    With two Seven Apertures masters killed without being able to put up any resistance, what good would they be? And Kang Zhi seemed to have been killed as well! The other side also seemed to have the ability of the Exterior!

    The bandits farther away saw such riot and also ran away for good.

    The rear row of horse bandits almostpletely copsed. Naturally, they did not want to die either and mored to run.

    Meng Qi brandished his de and hunted down the bandits at a checked speed as if they were a flock of animals.

    Gu Changqing stood by the door and watched the scene,pletely at a loss. To think Meng Qi had single-handedly sent nearly a hundred men running for their lives!

 Chapter 144: Killing and Rescuing

    <h4>Chapter 144: Killing and Rescuing</h4>

    Meng Qi looked fierce, but actually he mainly chose frail targets who he would like to ughter. Generally speaking, he would wipe out the horse bandits who were at the Qi-cultivation Stage, trying to exterminate each by only one strike, leaving others no guts to resist.

    The vigorous pursuit made the horse bandits scatter in all directions. In addition, the sprawling fire added to the chaos, turning the whole Evil Ridge into a mess. Even those horse bandits who were unaware of the situation followed others to desperately rush about, like ants on a hot pan.

    Some of them escaped back to their homes, hurriedly packed their jewelry up and ran away; Some directly rushed out of the camp gate and left in panic; And another small number of them who acted as hoodlums set fire everywhere and extorted the belongings of the camp.

    The camp suddenly uttered ghastly cries and screams with the fire soaring into the sky, just like an Asura hell.

    Having cut down a horse bandit, Meng Qi slowly stopped chasing and let them run away. At the present, no one other than Ze Luoju would be able to control the situation if he hade back. But it would be impossible for Meng Qi to do away with every horse bandit or most of them through his strength.

    A short whileter, the entire camp became empty, hundreds of horse bandits concealing themselves all over the mountains.

    Meng Qi took the blood boiling Buddhist Commandment de and whistled to his junior brother toe over while he was walking back to Kang Zhi¡¯s courtyard to ¡°inherit¡± the two pro¡¯s property. The reason why Meng Qi did not intend to search for the other horse bandits¡¯ belongings except the two pros at the Seven Acupores level was that he neither wanted nor cared about theirs. But the three courtyards were the spots where the horse bandits began to copse. No horse bandits had robbed them for Meng Qi, a fiend being there. Therefore the three courtyards were worth searching.

    ¡°Senior Brother, you¡¯ll be bound to be well-known for putting the Evil Ridge down on your own.¡± Zhen Hui jumped out of a corner, excited. He was always interested in this sort of Jianghu matters.

    Looking at his smoked and dusty junior brother, Meng Qi loudlyughed, ¡°It is we three that subdued the Evil Ridge, not me alone. Junior Brother, you¡¯ll be famous soon too.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Zhen Hui was more excited. He had no interest in fame but only in fun.

    ¡°Of course, you¡¯re a big hero for you set fire to disrupt their camps.¡± Meng Qi was not stingy to praise his brother.

    Zhen Hui happily nodded and fantasized, ¡°What nickname will I gain? Senior Brother, I have heard you are called ¡®Thunder de Evil Monk¡¯?¡±

    ¡°Ho-ho.¡± Meng Qi stiffly replied. This was far from his ideal, he was supposed to have some high-end titles such as the ¡°Broken thunder de¡± and the ¡°Secr Monk¡±.

    Over their conversation, they returned to Kang Zhi¡¯s courtyard, seeing Gu Changqing re at Kang Zhi with his face muscles distorted and crazily give vent to his hatred.

    ¡°You are back?¡± he asked as if he had note back to his senses.

    Meng Qi gently nodded, ¡°The horse bandits have been driven away. Before the news spreads, the camp in the Evil Ridge will be safe. You can do what you want to. I would like to search for booty.¡±

    He knew Gu Changqing had nned to torture Kang Zhi, so he did understand his present mood.

    Gu Changqing heavily nodded and turned round to Kang Zhi. ¡°I know your children are in the back of the wing room. I¡¯ll let you suffer the pain that you can do nothing for them while watching them die.¡±

    He seemed to have added a reason to his action, ¡°Uproot evil!¡±

    His face glowing in the fire reflection with light and shadows crisscrossed, he looked like a revenge demon from the hell or a vile visage.

    Kang Zhi kept making some woo-woo squawks because his vocal acupoint had been sealed.

    Surprised, Meng Qi opened his mouth but did not know what to say.

    ¡°Big brother Gu¡­ ¡± Zhen Hui¡¯s expression changed. He was about to speak when Meng Qi covered his mouth and dragged him out of the courtyard, closing the door and leaving Gu Changqing inside.

    ¡°Senior Brother, though Kang Zhi had to pay back what he had done, it was not wise for Gu Changqing to wipe his whole family out because the sins would send him to the 18 levels of torture in hell.¡± Zhen Hui earnestly said. Compared with Meng Qi, he was more like a monk.

    Meng Qi was depressed, sighing, ¡°I know. But I just asked myself what I would do if my whole family were murdered?¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother, What about you?¡± Zhen Hui¡¯s attention was transferred immediately.

    Meng Qi bit his teeth with his face twisted, bitterly saying, ¡°Kill his whole family.¡±

    With his eyes widely open, Zhen Hui was confused with the revenge power.

    Meng Qi patted his shoulder, ¡°Well, Junior Brother, leave Changqing to deal with it. Only if he avenged his whole family with his own hands ording to his own wishes, he could be freed. Of course, in the future we have to persuade him out of being beclouded by the revenge.¡±

    ¡°Ah.¡± Zhen Hui sympathetically looked back at Gu Changqing. The breeze was blowing with heat waves in gusts.

    Out of sight, out of mind. Meng Qi dragged the two dead bodies a little further away and bent to search for treasures.

    Since the battle broke out at midnight, the two pros at Seven Acupores level did not bring any treasures with them except the gemstone rings and jade pendants loved by the Western Regions, and the Horse-cutting de seemingly forged by cold iron.

    It felt freezing and enhanced each other¡¯s beauty with his Ice Pce Sword.

    Meng Qi took down the Red Sun Evil de from his back, hung it at his waist and then put the Horse-cutting de over his shoulder, walking towards the next yard.

    In the room where the two pros of the Seven Acupores had used the Horse-cutting des, Meng Qi found three bags of gems, some gold ingots and silver changes, and a handwritten script.

    ¡°Cold Breeze desmanship?¡± Meng Qi casually browsed it and discovered it was a set of desmanship developed from the Exterior¡¯s de skills by that pro at Seven Acupores level. It took him ten years to collect a lot of desmanship scripts andbine them with the Exterior¡¯s to create his own unique skills. In fact, it was useful at the enlightenment period so he had intended topile them into a script, which would be used for impartation in the future and make fame for him.

    To his satisfaction, this script could cover the shortage of his Enlighten all the Acupores desmanship. He also expressed regret that the de skills of the Exterior was the impartation of Gist of Trueness and that pro with the Seven Acupores opened had not written it down; Moreover, the desmanship script he collected was sent to his close heelers, which perhaps was taken away by others or destroyed in the big fire.

    Turning page after page, Meng Qi found a piece of ck fur fall out of the script and picked it up. He saw close and numerous symbols on it but did not know what they stood for.

    He frowned and read other pieces of paper in the room and finally figured out what it was.

    The pro with Seven Acupores opened had strayed into a mysterious mausoleum and obtained the Gist of Trueness impartation of the¡± Snow and Ice Piercing¡± but he had no other chance to enter it again. He could not identify what the symbols meant. What he could do was put it in the script and wait for the opportunity to inquire about them.

    With a relieved smile, Meng Qi put the script and the piece of ck fur away. In regard to others, it was once in a blue moon to ¡°crack¡± the secrets of the fur. But it would be a piece of cake for him to ask the Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms to appraise it when he took part in the next Samsara task.

    ¡°Junior brother, catch!¡± Meng Qi generously threw a bag of gems, a bag of gold ingots and some silver changes to Zhen Hui who was absorbed in cultivating the Flower-pinching Finger. Therefore, the script was no use for him now.

    Zhen Hui had had a penniless experience so he had a profound understanding of the importance of property. He happily stored them away and urged Meng Qi to go to the next courtyard.

    Suddenly, puling sobs found their way into their ears.

    ¡°Ghost!¡± Zhen Hui was shocked, the Buddha beads held in his hand zing peaceful light.

    He was excited and scared to hide half behind Meng Qi, looking at the wing room where the voice came from.

    Meng Qi¡¯s mouth twitched a bit, ¡°Since you have the Woe-surviving Buddhist Beads to protect your body, faced with the evil ghosts, what do you fear of?¡±

    As he thought of this, he clenched the Red Sun Evil de. Evil ghosts could be considered as something wicked too!

    Carefully listening for a moment, Meng Qi sighed and angrily stared at Zhen Hui, ¡°Ghosts, where can you find a ghost?¡±

    He pushed the door open, entered the room, saw a thin-dressed woman shrinking in bed, shivering and puling.

    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t kill me, I am not a horse bandit, I was plundered, hum.¡± She cried in fear.

    When Meng Qi saw her without martial arts, he knew that when the bandits robbed, she would be kidnapped and what she said was true. Putting palms together, Meng Qi said, ¡°Amitabha, I¡¯ming to rescue you.¡±

    ¡°Save, save us?¡± She looked up and saw two young monks standing by the door. Though they were covered with blood and their clothes were tattered, their looks were not bad.

    ¡°Amitabha, my senior brother and I are both Shaolin monks.¡± Meng Qi kindly replied.

    Knowing their identities and hearing the dying-away chaos outside, the woman burst into tears, crying her heart out.

    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Lady. The fire was still spreading. Please pack your belongings up and follow me to leave the Evil Ridge.¡± Meng Qi reminded her. Judging from her situation, he inferred there were quite a few of kidnapped women like her in the camp. He decided to save them out of the fire.

    This kind of thing, if not caught in it, Meng Qi would not be too concerned about, but at the right time, he was caught in this matter and he could not bear it. He was bound to deal with it.

    The youngdy hurriedly got up and lightly bowed to him, ¡°Ie from the Great Jin Dynasty to visit my rtives in the West Regions. Unfortunately I was grabbed by a horse bandit and became his concubine. Thanks for your rescuing!¡±

    When it came to this, she could not hold her sorrow back. Thinking of her polluted virtue of a woman, she felt like having no face to live on in the future.

    She was pretty and elegant. Thus it was no wander that the pro at the Seven Acupores level had taken a fancy to her¡­ Meng Qi sighed, ¡°Lady, don¡¯t worry! Try to search something valuable to live on. And only keep touch with the direct rtives but tell others you are a new widow when you return to the Great Jin Dynasty.¡±

    ¡°Aye!¡± thatdy positively nodded with inflexible will. No matter what would happen in the future, her life would be better than in the horse bandits¡¯ camp.

    Meng Qi furtively left some gold ingots, silver changes and a bag of gems behind. He walked to the center of the camp and shouted with all his strength, ¡°Shaolin Zheng Ding had pacified the Evil Ridge. Anybody innocent, doe out!¡±

    After Meng Qi¡¯s three resonant calls, somedies continuously appeared with birdlike voices mingling with the uproar of other sobs.

    Meng Qi made thedy their leader. Under his instruction, she organized other poordies to search for property in the courtyards of the other pro having opened Seven Acupores and someone else¡¯s which were not been robbed. Then they each obtained the equal division and made the property for their future survival.

    Meng Qi only discovered three scripts of Enlighten all the Acupores and five ones of the Qi-cultivation. The other pro at the Seven Acupores level was adept at Eagle w Skills so he did not enshrine any refined weapons.

    When thedies were energetic and enthusiastic, Gu Changqing walked out of the courtyard with blood stains all over his body, calm and relieved.

    ¡°Thank you for help.¡± He knelt and bowed with hands folded in front, which was a solemn ceremony.

    ¡°Meng Qi lifted him up and said, ¡°You have already revenged. Please take care of yourself and live up to Uncle¡¯s expectations!¡±

    ¡°Ah, I will be a real hero! Wipe out all the wicked!¡± Gu Changqing softly nodded and restored his eye look. Being a great hero was not only his dream but also his parents¡¯ hope. Never would he give it up!

    If only he had not said that he would wipe out all the wicked! Meng Qi secretly sighed, ¡°Changqing, it is dangerous in the Immensity Sea. Please return to the Great Jin Dynasty with me. You cane back to ughter Ze Luoju and his gang when you reach the Exterior.¡±

    ¡°My mother was born in Great Jin Dynasty, I had intended to escort the memorial tablet to my grandpa¡¯s.¡± Gu Changqing pathetically said.

    The horse bandits fed his family¡¯s bodies to the wolves. As a consequence, he could not find all of them to bury.

    ¡°Well, do tell me if you meet with any trouble at any time.¡± Meng Qi nodded and passionately said, ¡°No matter how far I am, I¡¯lle to your aid as soon as possible.¡±

 Chapter 145: The Bright Prospect

    <h4>Chapter 145: The Bright Prospect</h4>

    Since they were certain that they could leave the Evil Ridge soon, these captureddies were so efficient that they divided the property well in no time and found out the remaining horses. They set up a horse team which was made up of those riders and the ones who were not able to ride. Meng Qi praised their efficiency with admiration.

    ¡°OK, let¡¯s leave for the oasis in Tan Han. We are supposed to arrive there tomorrow.¡± In front of thedies, Meng Qi kept acting as a gentleman.

    Tan Han was not far away from the Evil Ridge, at most three or four hours¡¯ travel. Of course, they could notpare with those horse bandits who were adept at riding. Yet if they could endure hardship, it would be out of question to arrive there tomorrow. But if they put off today¡¯s work till tomorrow, maybe some horse bandits would return here and make new troubles for them. What was worse, even some horse bandits¡¯ leaders woulde back on hearing the news.

    ¡°Aye.¡± Thedies sat on the horse backs and gave a salute to Meng Qi, ¡°Thank two masters and Childe Gu for your help! Maybe we can¡¯t repay you for your kindness one day, but we¡¯ll set up a temple and pray for you.¡±

    Since they each had their matters to deal with and were actually difficult for them to pay back Meng Qi and his group¡¯s grace, they expressed their appreciation in the most modest way.

    In the camp, most of thedies had to put up with the horse bandits¡¯ torment. Those beauties might be taken a fancy to by the heads of the horse bandits but would be abandoned as the worn shoes when they got older with their beauty fading away. Unless they gave birth to some children, their oue might be better. Therefore, none of them would stay for any longer. Instead, they strove to leave here.

    Along the path the horse bandits had opened up for riding horses, Meng Qi and his team came out of the Evil Ridge and rushed to Han Tan.

    Looking back, Meng Qi saw the mes in the camp rushing up to the sky with heavy smoke pervading all over the camp. The burning houses copsed here and there, making the prosperous scene immediately turn into ruins.

    ¡°In a moment, he established his red mansion¡­ In another moment, his mansion fell down¡­ ¡± How changeable the world was! Meng Qi suddenly sighed with emotion, reciting the poem of Mourning the South of the Yangtze River in a low voice.

    ¡°No wonder that the Buddhists often say the world is always changing.¡±

    Zhen Hui had no idea of the ¡°shedding tears over the changes of seasons¡±. Seeing the excited and sorrowfuldies, he adoringly said to Meng Qi, ¡°Senior Brother, Buddha said: save one life, better than build a seven-storied Stupa. So you have already built many Stupas.¡±

    ¡°I never care about Stupas but I can¡¯t bear to see them ravaged by the bullies.¡± Meng Qi sighed. Generally speaking, if one could understand his own thoughts, he actually had made much progress.

    When Zhen Hui was about to say something, his eyes brightened up and he surprisingly said, ¡°Master, here we are!¡±

    Meng Qi was so shocked that he almost fell off from the horseback. ¡°What? Our master is here? Where, where is he?¡±

    Looking around, he saw the familiar figure in the red cassock stood in front of him. He was captured by mingled joy and cry, saying, ¡°Master, why are you here?¡±

    ¡°What about my escaping n? My master will fetter me again!¡±

    ¡°What a coincidence¡­¡±

    Seeing his taller disciples without any misery, Xuan Bei delightedly nodded and said, ¡°You have been lost in the Fish Sea for quite a long time. I am afraid you entered the Heavenly Sea Source by ident. Hence I havee to Tan Han to find the entrance. When I saw the fire in the Evil Ridge, I decided to have a look by the way. Fancy meeting you here.¡±

    The existence of Heavenly Sea Source was not a secret for Shaolin seniors. Their Nine Vitals Venerable of Demons and other big demons were still suppressed under the stupa.

    ¡°Master, we were indeed trapped in Heavenly Sea Source for a day. Thanks to Senior Brother Hong Neng, a descendant of Lanke Temple, we could flee away.¡± As for this matter, Meng Qi honestly answered.

    Now that his Master hade here, Meng Qi thought he¡¯d better stay with his master, put his escaping n aside and try to paper his secrets over.

    ¡°A day in the Heavenly Sea Source means nearly a month in mortals world. This does exin their absence.¡± Xuan Bei thoughtfully said, ¡°Lanke Temple has always been mysterious, even if I myself don¡¯t clearly ascertain their actual situation. It is your lot to meet Hong Neng. Our His Abbotship could im his Dharmakaya, owing to his entering Lanke Temple to read their scriptures¡±.

    With Xuan Bei¡¯s, their horse team suddenly slowed down. They were not afraid of the Crying Elder, Let alone Ze Luoju and his gang.

    Over their conversation, Meng Qi was making every endeavor to draw up ¡°lies¡± to cover his secrets.

    Having a warm and merciful look at Gu Changqing, Xuan Bei said, ¡°It is you donor Gu, Gu Changqing who helped my disciples, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Aye, I am Gu Changqing. How do you do?¡± Faced with a top martialist of the Exterior, Xuan Bei, Gu Changqing was a little bit excited, for there was no expert of the Exterior in Gu family for several generations.

    Xuan Bei gently nodded, ¡°I have heard of your story. I¡¯m going to the Evil Ridge after I find you. The Crying Elder and his n have no conscience and do all kinds of evil. If not in the West Regions, I would ask His Abbotship to capture all of them in one and put them down at the back mountain.¡±

    ¡°Thank Divine Monk for your care. I have revenged by myself.¡± Gu Changqing said gratefully and stubbornly.

    ¡°Eeeh,¡± Xuan Bei voiced. With his head ant, he stared at Meng Qi and Zhen Hui. If his intelligence was right, there would have been a lot of martial experts in the Evil Ridge. There must have been some big secrets because his disciples had killed the two pros having nine acupores opened and they even led the Sky Thunder to break out. It seemed reasonable for them to upy the Evil Ridge.

    Reading his master¡¯s mind, Meng Qi took a deep breath and lowered his head, sincerely saying, ¡°Master, I have something to report.¡±

    ¡°Say it.¡± Xuan Bei thought it may be a secret, and thus he walked aside, waved his hand and set a Spellbound Frame of illusory Golden Lotuses in a second.

    Meng Qi entered the Spellbound Frame and ¡°honestly¡± said, ¡°I gained a windfall after we parted.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± Xuan Bei said without any surprise. It was really strange that he should not obtain a windfall!

    He kindly added. ¡°If it does not involve demons and ghosts, evil spirits outside the Buddha, or the secrets of our temple, you can keep it in your heart. It ismon for most of us, who are always peregrinating in Jianghu, have a windfall, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    In his thirties, he became a Peerless Master Pro at the four or five N-fold Heavens of the Exterior, so he had encountered many windfalls.

    Of course, at this age, since he could obtain such shocking cultivation achievement, Meng Qi was bound to have some windfalls, a good temper, a strong will, gifted talent and some adventures.

    ¡°Should I tell my Master how I fought with others?¡± Meng Qi ¡°sincerely¡± said, ¡°I narrowly escaped that day. In order not to be caught up with An Guoxie, I strayed into a grave in panic and found the Devil Qi was very heavy and there was a demon peak nailed by a spear formed by Heavenly Thunder Energy and Qi.¡±

    ¡°A spear formed by Heavenly Thunder Energy and Qi?¡± Xuan Bei was shocked as if he had thought of something. ¡°What have you seen?¡±

    This did not involve the secrets of the Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms. Meng Qi frankly admitted, ¡°I met Gu Xiaosang from Luo Denomination. Her martial skills were much superior to mine and I was caught. Since she knew that I am adept at Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship, she forced me to climb to the demon peak and opened a stone door that could lead to the endless desire. She told me that the maimed body of Devil Lord and Boundary Marker of the Celestial Court remained there.¡±

    ¡°It is really Devil Lord.¡± Xuan Bei sighed, ¡°She has obtained the impartation of Devil Lord and you have gained Heavenly Thunder Energy and Qi?¡±

    Knowing his disciple could call on Sky Thunder to electrocute Yuan Mengzhi and hearing what Meng Qi just said, Xuan Bei absolutely could stipte that Meng Qi got Heavenly Thunder Energy and Qi but this was not the key point. What mattered a lot was that if little demoness form Luo Denomination gained the impartation of Devil Lord, it was possible that she would be a topdy Devil Lord who he should take precautions against in advance.

    Meng Qi shook his head, saying, ¡°When we saw the devil shadow, he only told us that we camete.¡±

    ¡°Late¡­ ¡± Xuan Bei thoughtfully repeated and asked in detail what Devil Lord looked like. Hearing the description, he lightly nodded. ¡°Maybe it is rted to the mystery of the fall of the Celestial Court.¡±

    ¡°Yes, ording to the clues of the remains of Ninth Heaven, Gu Xiaosang could find this ce, aiming at Boundary Marker of the Celestial Court.¡± Meng Qi openly ¡°betrayed¡± Gu Xiaosang. He added, ¡°In the end, she acquired Boundary Marker of the Celestial Court and the remaining Heavenly Thunder Energy and Qi attached to me, which scared her away.¡±

    As he said this, he reached out his hand with all of his strength, making the soft purple thunderbolt mark obviously highlighted.

    ¡°It is really the Heavenly Thunder Energy and Qi of Nine Heavens.¡± Xuan Bei relieved for he was afraid that his disciple had strayed into the Devil Path. Now that he received the Heavenly Thunder Energy and Qi, there was no need worrying about him.

    Meng Qi continued, ¡°After the Heavenly Thunder Energy and Qi had attached to me, it built my body, opened my Eye Acupores and Ear Acupores, and stimted the Hidden Latch of my mid-brows, making my strength greatly increasing.¡±

    As a result, he tactfully exined why he could judge the Kung Fu levels of physical strength with his eyes and the strength development from the fighting cases. As for the Mortal Dust Fall and the fifth pass of the Golden Bell Shield he obtained, his Master could not discover them if he did not use them.

    Xuan Bei nodded since Meng Qi¡¯s exnation was reasonable.

    ¡°When the Devil Tomb copsed, I was thrown out and fell on the ground, unconscious. Then I was captured by An Guoxie who was chasing me all the way. A Guoxie did not strike me down on the spot because he wanted to take me to Hahler to grill. However, he did not know that my strength greatly increased and I not only opened the Four Acupores but also grasped the secret of exerting the Will-projecting of the mid-brows. Instead, I seized the opportunity to force the acupoint open and made use of the poisonous concealed weapon Gu Xiaosang sent to me and the Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship to behead me by surprise. Besides, I found a fairly good script of sword art which I was learning hard.¡±

    Meng Qi did not mention Yuan Mengzhi, for so many people had seen their fight and he had exined the source of the Heavenly Thunder Energy and Qi, more exnation was unnecessary.

    Since eight out of ten of what he said was true and unassable, Xuan Bei agreed with him. He lightly nodded, ¡°You have been equipped with the Heavenly Thunder Energy and Qi which was equal to the fifth pass of Golden Bell Shield, your Will-projecting able to directly invade the Vital Spirit, and plus the Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship, so no wonder you can conquer Evil Ridge.¡±

    He was confident in Shaolin martial arts. Though the consummate of the fifth pass of Golden Bell Shield belonged to the level of Four Acupores, its power couldpare with most of the Six Acupores of Thwart Kung Fu.

    Having heard what Meng Qi said, Xuan Bei thankfully said, ¡°Thanks for your effort! I was so careless that I nearly made you beheaded for I had thought the Crying Elder had been killed by Su Wuming¡¯s sword. Fortunately, you wiped him out and rescued Zhen Hui. Ah, since you have opened Four Acupores, it is time for you to practice the fifth pass and sixth of the Golden Bell Shield.¡±

    While he was talking, he took out two copies of thin scripts, which obviously had been well copied before.

    Meng Qi felt sorry that he had already exchanged Karma points for the sixth pass of the Golden Bell Shield.

    However, he was soon happy again. ¡°Because, in a few days, he could find a good excuse that he had reached the consummate of the fifth pass with the help of the Heavenly Thunder Energy and Qi. Thus, his secret would be kept. Besides, when he returns to Shaolin, he would enter the Sutras Depository, where he could borrow a copy of martial art such as ¡®Outside 58¡¯ or other collections every other time. These copies actually equal countless Karma points!¡±

    Moreover, he had opened Four Acupores, and at present, his strength at least was equal to that of his Master at his age. He could go smoothly through Bronzemen Lane and peregrinate Jianghu by himself. Why must he get his Master into trouble?

    Meng Qi giggled at his bright prospect.

 Chapter 146: No Mistakes

    <h4>Chapter 146: No Mistakes</h4>

    After figuring out what had happened, Xuan Bei looked at the group of women and said, ¡°Okay. When you arrive at Tan Han, arrange for those who want to stay in the west regions to go to the Fish Sea. If some want to go to Great Jin Dynasty, bring them with you to Quicksand Town. Uncle Master Kong Jian and the rest are still waiting there.¡±

    He paused and exined more in case his disciple would have a bad impression of him. ¡°Since we don¡¯t know if you mistakenly entered the Heavenly Sea Source or are detouring here to return to Central ins, we¡¯d better act separately. One group will wait in Quicksand Town to avoid missing the others. The other group will go searching in Tan Han.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll respectfully obey your orders,¡± Meng Qi replied pleasantly.

    With Master around, he can now calmly make proper arrangements for these ill-fated women.

    ¡­

    After two days, five people appeared in Evil Ridge.

    One of them was the farmer-like You Huanduo. After running down the mountain to chase Zhen Guan in vain, he was nning to return to ask Kang Zhi when he overheard in Tan Han about the Thunder de Evil Monk rampaging in Evil Ridge.

    The camping site was in ruins. Everything was totally burnt. Many corpses were mutted by beasts. It seemed like a scene out of the Asura Hell.

    You Huanduo did not speak. He walked to Kang Zhi¡¯s yard and entered the back wing room, only to see charred bodies.

    ¡°He didn¡¯t even spare children. Is he a real monk¡­ ¡± one of his subordinates said in shock.

    You Huanduo frowned. ¡°It might not be the monk. There¡¯s that Gu family¡¯s son too. But we know the monk must have allowed it.¡±

    He took out a transparent stone that glowing dark green from his bosom and opened his palm. ck gas filled the room and heart-wrenching cries reverberated around them.

    Though he had yet to achieve the Exterior breakthrough nor learned Haunter¡¯s 18 ps, the Crying Elder favored him over An Guoxie because he was more tactful. Thus, he was taught some essorial Dharma esses.

    The ck gas permeated into the stone, turning it dark. From time to time, a contorted face would be reflected inside.

    ¡°Boss, what are you doing?¡± one of Seventy-two Viins of the Helian Mountain asked in confusion.

    You Huanduo gave a rare smile. ¡°Of course it¡¯s to show the old monks how inhumane and cruel the Shaolin heirs are. They¡¯re more like Asura than monks.¡±

    ¡°Right!¡± The man pped his hands. ¡°Shaolin parades themselves as the paradigm of Buddhism and does everything in ordance with Buddhism. They would definitely not allow such disciples. When that timees, Shaolin will de-martialize them and lock them in the back mountain or expel them!¡±

    You Huanduo nodded gently. ¡°Whether or not Zhen Ding did this, he¡¯s at least involved. President of Shaolin Commandment Yard, Wu Jing, hates evil like it¡¯s his enemy. He¡¯ll definitely handle this fairly. If Zhen Ding is de-martialized and expelled, that¡¯ll be our opportunity. Heh, I thought we wouldn¡¯t get any. I didn¡¯t expect him to reveal such a gaping w.¡±

    ¡°Boss, you have to be careful. This Bald Ass can summon the Sky Thunder!¡± His subordinate reminded him.

    You Huanduo spat like he was an old farmer. ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? It doesn¡¯t matter how he¡¯s able to use the power of the Exterior, we know one thing for sure. The skills of the Exterior is a great burden those in the enlightenment period. They consume a lot of energy. I really want to see if he¡¯ll still be able to summon the Sky Thunder when he can¡¯t use his martial arts anymore!¡±

    ¡°Boss, you¡¯re so wise!¡± Another subordinate ttered him.

    You Huanduo put away the stone and straightened his back. He coldly said, ¡°Let¡¯s go and kill some people!¡±

    In that moment, he no longer looked like a farmer but the leader of Seventy-two Viins who killed lots of people!

    The five men got on their three horses and began chasing after Zhen Ding. A monk would not be able to travel far with a group of women!

    ¡­

    Inside Jade Gate Pass, Meng Qi and Zhen Hui watched Gu Changqing as he left. They stood there for a long time without a word.

    ¡°Senior Brother, why isn¡¯t Brother Gu firsting to Shaolin with us and then having you apany him to Luo Yang?¡± Zhen Hui thought Meng Qi was definitely capable of going through the Bronzemen Lane.

    Meng Qi sighed. ¡°He haspleted his revenge and has no other means of sustenance. It¡¯s natural that he may be regretful. He implicated his family because of me, so he may be unwilling to befriend us. I hope he¡¯ll be able to heal the wound in his heart as time passes.¡±

    Besides hisrade and junior brother, Meng Qi also regarded Gu Changqing as his first friend in the World of Samsara. He would feel dejected if they really went their separate ways without contact. But if he left the mountain in the future and had nothing nned, he could visit Gu Changqing in Luo Yang.

    He was precisely that optimistic!

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back and settle the women¡¯s affairs. We can¡¯t just leave everything to Master.¡± Having collected himself, Meng Qi told Zhen Hui to return to the inn.

    Some of the rescued women had already gone their separate ways in Tan Han. They were citizens of the West Regions and were afraid of leaving their hometown. Thus, they traveled by trade caravans familiar with Shaolin and went to Fish Sea. Some moved north to Oases blessed by Snow Mountain Sect and others somewhere else.

    Those who remained were mostly from the Central ins or had no rtives in the West Regions. Wanting a change in their environment and to forget unhappy memories, they went east with Kong Jian and the rest. When they crossed Jade Gate Pass, many bad farewells due to their different destinations. When Shaolin saves a life, they will see it through until the end. Thus they found reliable business caravans or escort agencies to help the women reach their destinations.

    Back at the inn, Meng Qi and Zhen Hui saw that their Master was seeing an escort out. Several women followed behind the escort.

    When the women saw Meng Qi and Zhen Hui, they were so moved that their faces were wet with tears. ¡°Masters, we¡¯ll pray for you two every day.¡±

    The escort who was receiving orders from the Elder of the Exterior of Shaolin became light-headed when he saw them, almost forgetting where he was.

    After exchanging greetings, Meng Qi and Zhen Hui could no longer take the enthusiasm and hid upstairs.

    ¡°Those heading to the north and south had left. We only have women who want to head east left.¡± When Xuan Bei came upstairs, he did not carry any trace of annoyance. He was happy to help others.

    ¡°Xuan Bei, Zhen Ding, Zhen Hui,e to my room.¡± The long-bearded Kong Jian and the angr-faced, bronze-skinned Wu Jing wore serious expressions. Meng Qi suddenly felt a bad premonition.

    Xuan Bei led his two disciples to Kong Jian¡¯s room. After Kong Jian waved his tunic, the ss light shed andpletely enveloped the room.

    ¡°Did you hide anything about the incident of the Evil Ridge?¡± As President of Commandment Yard, Wu Jing had always been straightforward.

    In Quicksand Town, Xuan Bei yed down the fact that his disciples had helped Gu Changqing take revenge and instead stressing that they had rescued a group of ill-fated women. Based on the Merciful Impunity Commandments, they should be exempted from punishment. Themandment stated that monks loyal to Bodhisattva should rescue everyone from misery. In that case, Meng Qi and Zhen Hui did not vite any rule as they had killed the wicked and rescued the kind.

    Though Xuan Bei understated matters, he naturally did mention about the revenge. But he argued his disciples were just watching over Gu Changqing lest he was blinded by hatred. That was why Wu Jing did not punish them for killing out of self-defense.

    ¡°No.¡± Meng Qi thought for a while and decided to give the same answer. He actually did conceal nothing because he had clearly told them about Gu Changqing¡¯s revenge. He had simply left out the details.

    ¡°Amitabha, my sin, my sin. Someone was requested to send me this.¡± Kong Jian repeated Buddha¡¯s name in a low voice and took out a stone with swirling ck gas. Numerous rays of light emanated from his palm, permeating the stone.

    The ck gas rose and the ghost appeared, reying the scene that had happened.

    Meng Qi became numb with fear. Blinded by his grudge, Gu Changqing had overdone his revenge. Kang Zhi¡¯s ghost then transformed into the scene when he dragged Zhen Hui out.

    I should have asked Junior Brother to expiate the sins of the dead with Woe-surviving Buddhist Beads¡­ Unlike a real monk, Meng Qi hadn¡¯t thought of it until this moment.

    Xuan Bei looked at Meng Qi and Zhen Hui in surprise. He did not expect something like this would happen.

    ¡°You allowed others to kill the innocent; that¡¯s your first mistake. You denied your sins and concealed it; that¡¯s your second. You two are cruel and merciless. You don¡¯t have sympathy for others. Neither of you knows repentance!¡± Wu Jing solemnly said. He had just checked with Kong Jian that the ghost was not lying.

    Meng Qi did not know how to reply because the details were right. But he was not as evil as President had described him!

    After collecting himself, Xuan Bei stepped out and solemnly made a bow.

    ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I saw Zhen Ding was regretful, so I ask him to lie to conceal.¡±

    Meng Qi looked at his Master in confusion. He had helped him once again¡­

    Xuan Bei signaled him to apologize immediately. There might still be hope.

    When Meng Qi was about to confess his faults, Wu Jing sternly said, ¡°They had made an irreparable mistake. Zhen Hui was kind in nature. He was too weak to resist Zhen Ding, so he was exonerated. But he helped Zhen Ding to conceal and disrespect the disciplines, so he shall be isted for two years after he returns to the temple.¡±

    As President of Commandment Yard, he had the right to punish them along with an Elder before reporting to His Abbotship.

    ¡°Xuan Bei, you didn¡¯t set an example for them as their master. Instead, you instruct them to escape their punishment. I hereby sentence to one year of istion.¡± Wu Jing stopped Xuan Bei from speaking and turned to Meng Qi. ¡°Zhen Ding, you havemitted the worst kind of sin. You¡¯re cruel and merciless. You must be de-martialized and expelled. You must also take the Soul-pledging Oath to prevent you from imparting supreme arts to others!¡±

    Xuan Bei was shocked and anxious begged. ¡°Uncle Master, please be more lenient on Zhen Ding on ount of him saving so many distraught lives.¡±

    ¡°Merits can¡¯t offset faults. Saving lives is his own blessings. It must be the Crying Elder¡¯s scheme to send this ghost stone. They¡¯re probably waiting in ambush somewhere nearby. So it can be seen as an award to send Meng Qi to another city,¡± Wu Jing impartially said.

    Meng Qi became light-headed. How could this matter end up this way¡­

    Xuan Bei¡¯s expression was etched with grief. He kneeled down and kowtowed to Wu Jing. ¡°I¡¯m willing to give up my chance to cultivate my skills in the stupa in exchange for leniency for my disciple.¡±

    After reaching the peak of the Exterior, he had the chance to enter the stupa and cultivate himself in Buddha¡¯s relics of supreme monks. By doing so, he could truly understand himself toy a solid foundation for his Half-step to Dharmakaya in the future.

    Meng Qi was shocked and moved. He looked at Xuan Bei with teary eyes as he struggled internally. Will Master really give up such a good chance?

    No, he could not allow Master to pay such a heavy price!

    Even if he was expelled, he could return to World of Samsara. There was still hope to regain his kungfu. As long as he could make it to Zhen Wu Sect and Sword Washing Pavilion where he could ask Zhang Yuanshan or Jiang Zhiwei for help, he had no need to fear Ze Luoju¡¯s men.

    As for the difficulties he would face along the way, he would consider it as repaying his master¡¯s kindness.

    Gritting his teeth, he raised his head to look at Wu Jing with an obstinate expression.

    ¡°President, I didn¡¯t make any mistake!¡±

 Chapter 147: The Intercepted Kill

    <h4>Chapter 147: The Intercepted Kill</h4>

    ¡°You did nothing wrong?¡± Wu Jing asked exasperatedly. As the President of the Commandment Yard, it was his first time seeing a disciple showing no remorse after doing something wrong.

    ¡°Amitabha, forgive my sins.¡± Kong Jian¡¯s hand that was turning his Buddha beads paused momentarily.

    Xuan Bei looked at Meng Qi in rm and opened his mouth but he did not know what to say. Once those words left Meng Qi¡¯s mouth, there was no turning back.

    Was that how Meng Qi really felt or did he just not want his Master to lose the chance to practice in the stupa?

    What a silly child!

    There was a mixture of disappointment and gratification in Xuan Bei¡¯s eyes.

    Meng Qi straightened his neck and answered fearlessly, ¡°Does President not understand the obligation of eradicating evil? The only way to stop the cycle of vengeance is to rid of the problem from the roots and end any chance of more sinful murders.

    ¡°If viins are just taught a lesson and shown mercy, then it invites the possibility of more innocent people getting hurt. Isn¡¯t that more sinful? It¡¯s far more effective to kill the viins to protect the innocent and destroy evil, leaving no chance for its revival.

    ¡°Shaolin is a sect of Zen Buddhism. Buddhists never seek for anything and their nature is self-sufficient. Our Siddhartha Gautama is the enlightened, a mentor. He should not be some wooden sculpture sitting atop of some hall expecting offerings. And you had forgotten his nature. You just burned incense to worship him, attended on him day and night, and even regarded him as a deity to fall down in adoration. You had lost your original intention.

    ¡°The way of Zen is to seek the path of Buddha in the heart. Everyone has Buddhist nature. As long as one isn¡¯t blinded by the four major counterfeits, one can be Buddha. Then why do you still stop the killing and be merciful, umte karma points, and strive to be a Bodhisattva?¡±

    ¡°Fake! Unorthodox!¡±

    He simply said whatever that would enrage Wu Jing, regardless if his words made any sense or in ordance with his feelings.

    ¡°You evil spawn! What twisted logic are you sprouting?¡± Wu Jing snapped.

    As someone who had studied Sutras all his life, Wu Jing naturally knew how to refute Meng Qi¡¯s ims. But as President of the Commandment Hall and a senior by two generations, he felt it was beneath him to argue with an unrepentant disciple!

    He turned to look at Xuan Bei. ¡°What more do you have to say?¡±

    Xuan Bei gave Meng Qi a regretful look and put his palms together. ¡°Amitabha. I¡¯ve failed in educating my disciple. I only beg Uncle Master to allow me to personally eradicate Zhen Ding¡¯s kungfu and send him to the nearby city.¡±

    Meng Qi lowered his head, feeling sad. He had disappointed Master¡­

    Throughout the heated argument, Zhen Hui was kneeling and feeling guilty and penitent. He had no qualms about his own punishment. However, he could no longer hold back his feelings when he saw Master pressed his hand on Meng Qi¡¯s Dantian and rays of golden light shed. He cried, ¡°Senior Brother!¡±

    He was still a child after all.

    Meng Qi¡¯s Dantian did not hurt, as if he was submerged in warm water. It was vastly different from how it felt when he fought with An Guoxie. What he could unmistakably feel was his kungfu quickly dissipating.

    Upon hearing Zhen Hui¡¯s cry, he turned around and forced a smile. ¡°Junior Brother, don¡¯t despair. Focus on your training so you won¡¯t be too far behind me when we meet again. Haha, by then, you¡¯d probably be a generational high-monk.¡±

    Zhen Hui was not an idiot. He knew Meng Qi had reached the point of no return. With teary eyes, he said, ¡°Senior Brother, you have to take good care of yourself!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be a generational swordsman.¡± Meng Qi tried concealing his sorrow with a smile.

    Afterwards, under Xuan Bei¡¯s instruction, Meng Qi had made the Soul-pledging Oath. ¡°From here on out, I swear to never reveal the secrets of Shaolin Kung Fu to anyone.¡± If he refused to make the oath, he would be locked up at the bottom of the stupa tower and not see daylight for decades.

    Xuan Bei pulled Meng Qi up and turned to Kong Jian. ¡°Grand Uncle Master, I¡¯ll escort Zhen Ding to Wu Liang to avoid the Crying Elder and his crew from hunting him down.¡±

    Kong Jian stopped turning the Prayer Beads in his hands and let out a sigh. ¡°Zhen Ding, Teachings of Buddhism is neither exclusively for good or bad people. If you understand this and eliminate your desire to kill, you can still be Buddha someday. Shaolin will always be open its doors to you.¡±

    Even those who hadmitted unspeakable evil in the past could repent and be monks. Shaolin would naturally not forsake its own disciples. Of course, as the Heaven-connecting kungfu group, they had their ways of verifying their penitence.

    Meng Qi nodded without saying anything. He allowed Xuan Bei to drag him away, disappearing from their view.

    Zhen Hui bit his lip, watching the sky outside nkly as if he was still hoping for his Senior Brother¡¯s return.

    ¡­

    Wu Liang City was the crossroads of bothnd and waterways.

    As the Golden Lotus gradually disappeared, Meng Qi realized he was at the docks. The surrounding boat trackers were sweating profusely as many travelers headed down south.

    Xuan Bei stood silently before Meng Qi. After a long while, he finally sighed. ¡°Go to Luo Yang. Whatever your faults, the Su family will still take you in.¡±

    ¡°The Su family?¡± Meng Qi was a little taken aback. Could his family name be Su before he became a monk?

    Xuan Bei did not borate. After all, Meng Qi was already a teenager when he entered the temple. There was no way he would not remember his family. He looked deeply at Meng Qi again and added affectionately, ¡°Once we part, I won¡¯t be able to look out for you anymore. Take good care of yourself.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Meng Qi forced back his tears and suppressed his heartache. For the first time, he performed such a sincere disciple¡¯s bow.

    Xuan Bei took in a breath. He was about to say something but still, no words came. He sighed and turned to leave.

    Golden Lotuses sprang up from under his feet and carried him. He disappeared into the sky and the people around were none the wiser.

    Staring in the direction in which Master had disappeared, Meng Qi stood there silently for a moment. He exhaled and turning toward the boats.

    He had once experienced the feeling of his kungfu being eradicated. It did not feel too difficult to bear. After all, he had formed a stronger body after practicing the Golden Bell Shield. He still had his acute senses after opening the Eye Apertures and Ear Apertures. Without his kungfu, those senses were at most just weakened. They would notpletely disappear.

    Moreover, he would not forget the moves and perforation of his desmanship just because his Dantian was destroyed. It was just harder for him toplete some of the transformations.

    Even if he met some Jianghu thieves and rascals after money, Meng Qi would not be afraid with his four refined weapons at his disposal.

    As for the Su family of Luo Yang, Meng Qi had no intentions of going there. He had no memory nor feelings of nostalgia toward them, so why would he want to cause unnecessary trouble? He just needed to find out some background information about them so they would not be implicated.

    However, he was now using his real name. He was also expelled halfway through his puberty, meaning there would be changes to his appearance. In a yearter, even the Shaolin monks would not recognize him, let alone some random Su family members.

    He made up his mind to head southeast and visit the Sword Washing Pavilion. If by chance Zhiwei was there, he could stay with her until his kungfu recovered. But if she had gone peregrinating, he would go south to find Senior Brother Zhang at the Zhen Wu Sect. The Huanhua Swords Sect was based in Huan Zhou, where it was covered by miasma and surrounded by mountains. With his abated kungfu, it would be difficult for him to travel there.

    Not long after, the moneyed Meng Qi found a Junk Ship headed to Hua Zhou. Both the Sword Washing Pavilion and the Zhen Wu Sect were located north and south of Hua Zhou.

    He changed into Confucian robes and a silk ribbon scarf, coupled with an ice-sword hanging on his hips, to look like a schr. He wrapped up his Red Sun Evil de, the Bloodthirsty Sword, and the Horse-cutting de with a cloth and carried it on his back. As he walked, he attracted many praising eyes with his dapper appearance as a rich child.

    Under normal circumstances, he would smugly enjoy these looks of admiration. But now, he dared not lose focus. He was not sure if the Crying Elder had spies nted here. Hence he must get to the Sword Washing Pavilion as soon as possible.

    As the Junk Ship moved, Meng Qi stood on the deck and watched. The rolling waves seemed to stretch beyond the horizon with no end in sight, making him feel refreshed and carefree.

    As he reminisced his days in Shaolin, thinking about his Master, Junior Brother, Wu Jing who abhorred evils as his foes, the Crying Elder and Ze Luoju, a multitude of feelings surged up. There was sadness, disappointment, regret, hate, and anger. He still wanted to behead those thieves and rascals.

    ¡°When I reach the Exterior level, I¡¯ll return to the West Regions and properly tten Evil Ridge!¡± Meng Qi muttered, clenching his fists.

    Meng Qi¡¯s robes started rustling as the wind picked up. His underdeveloped body appeared a little thin. His mncholic mood was apparent to onlookers, making it difficult for others to talk to him.

    Half a dayter, the Junk Ship had docked to wait for cargo. Meng Qi and the other patrons stepped onnd to dine in a teahouse nearby.

    Meng Qi lifted his teacup and wasted no time to start remembering what he had learned. Whether his desmanship or sword art, all came to mind.

    Tap, tap, tap. He suddenly heard the sound of galloping horses. As he lifted his head, four beautiful horses were approaching fast and dragging the dust with them.

    The four men on horsebacks were burly and tough. They all carried Horseman Sabres with them.

    ¡°Horse bandits?¡± Meng Qi was startled, feeling both hatred and anger. He got up quickly and drew his Ice Pce Sword, as he headed for the docks.

    ¡°They actually chased me all the way here?¡±

    Meng Qi¡¯s present speed was iparable to the horses, so the four bandits quickly caught up to him, cornering him near the teahouse.

    As there were many tables and chairs around, the bandits got off their horses and approached Meng Qi with their des.

    Not far away, outside the woods, You Huanduo was watching his men on his horse. He smiled at the man next to him. ¡°Thank you for your timely information, Grandmaster Wu. From now on, we¡¯ll let you handle our goods.¡±

    When it came to other things, he was far beneath the high monks of Shaolin! But no one was his superior when it came to schemes and inflicting harm!

    You Huanduo knew he would not be able to hide his intention from Xuan Bei and the others from the very beginning. Thus, he wasted no time using hiswork, ordered the ns from the West Regions to keep an eye on Meng Qi, and had them convey the information through the white-headed bird.

    Unsurprisingly, a river gang found Meng Qi at the Wu Liang docks. So he and his men exhausted two horses to death and finally caught up to Meng Qi.

    Grandmaster Wu snickered. ¡°Headkeeper You, you¡¯re too modest. Why would you dirty your hands with a little bald ass with ruined kungfu?¡±

    ¡°If the little bald ass hadn¡¯t made a blunder, I wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything against him. But now I want to see what he can do!¡± You Huanduo sneered. ¡°Today, I¡¯m going to sacrifice him to my de!¡±

    He did not make a hasty move himself. He was worried Meng Qi¡¯s kungfu had not beenpletely eradicated and could still summon the Sky Thunder, so he ordered his men to go first.

    Four horse bandits besieged the teahouse. One of them loudly shouted, ¡°We¡¯re here to seek revenge! Those who aren¡¯t rted, get out!¡±

    In the Central ins, the horse bandits dared not go too far.

    Another bandit jeered. ¡°Little bald ass, you thought you could kill your way to Evil Bridge with Shaolin¡¯s protection. How do you feel now? These ns with stringentmandments are the easiest to manipte!¡±

    ¡°Little bald ass, I¡¯ve always had a soft spot for pretty boys like you. If you get on your knees and beg, perhaps I¡¯ll spare you.¡± Another bald horse bandit taunted as if Meng Qi was already dead.

    The people scattered when they saw the four horse bandits charging at him. Meng Qi startedughing out of spite and subconsciously began utilizing his inner force. However, he could not feel anything and eventually realized his strength was gone.

    But Meng Qi was able to sense and see their moves more clearly and thoroughly without his inner force.

    Time had seemingly slowed and everything surrounding him had apparently disappeared. His umted experiences, the script he had read, all the stories shed through his mind. He suddenly saw the light!

    ¡°Go to hell!¡± the bandits screamed as they charged at Meng Qi.

    Meng Qi drew his sword calmly and made the first attack instead of blocking. His sword moved like a ghost, slicing the four horse bandits and turning their eyes into ammunition!

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    The four bandits screamed in unison. They threw their Horseman Sabres away and covered their eyes in pain, blood flowing from between their fingers.

    Meng Qi nced at them before turning his gaze toward the faraway You Huanduo. He pointed at him with his sword.

    ¡°You dogs think you can kick me when I¡¯m down? Don¡¯t kid yourselves.¡±

 Chapter 148: The Ranking List of Young Masters

    <h4>Chapter 148: The Ranking List of Young Masters</h4>

    Seeing four of his men drop to the ground, You Huanduo changed his expression slightly. He praised while frowning. ¡°Fine sword art!¡±

    Derived from the Samadhi sword art, this move was seemingly able to anticipate the opponent¡¯s attack. With ingenious artistry concealed in the move¡¯s simplicity, it was perhaps the most exquisite form in the array of sword arts he had encountered.

    ¡°No wonder he could use one move to blind my four powerful subordinates without the aid of genuine Qi, making them look like normal people without any Kung Fu!¡±

    ¡°Exquisite as the sword art is, without the support of Inner Qi Force, it is still like water without a source or a tree without roots. As long as I ignore the changes and just directly attack him from a distance using my Air Splitting Palm or Palm Gust supported by the Violent Sand Super Force and my inner force, what use would his sword art be?¡±

    ¡°Ha! Atst, I¡¯ve confirmed that your Kung Fu has been wiped out, and I¡¯ll see how you¡¯re going to summon the Sky Thunder!¡± You Huanduo got his confirmation and flew off his horse with a kick, then, on tip-toes, and he charged at Meng Qi like a gust of wind.

    Meng Qi did not make an attempt to flee, for he knew that within a short distance, You Huanduo could outrun a horse. He would only expose his whole back if he tried getting away.

    Meng Qi felt a little uneasy, for he knew that he had only reached the entry-level of his ¡°Nine Strategies Beyond the Swords¡±, and had not mastered the Palm-breaking Move and Qi-breaking Move. Thus, he, without any inner force, was not at all confident in facing You Huanduo, who was adept at his palms and had strong Inner Qi Force.

    However, at this juncture where his fate was hung in the bnce, he had to go all in knowing that You Huanduo would not spare him even if he pleaded!

    ¡°Haha, little bald ass, let¡¯s see how you can turn the table this time!¡± You Huanduo taunted with joy. ¡°Or let¡¯s find out which could be the crowned king, your exquisite sword art or my Violent Sand Super Force?¡±

    Knowing that Meng Qi was without any inner force, he nned to use sheer force to ovee Meng Qi¡¯s artistry and use his tremendous Inner Qi Force to swamp all!

    The very thought of killing the little bald ass who had wiped out An Guoxie, Yuan Mengzhi and destroyed Evil Ridge made him excited. ¡°When the job is done, the Ancestor would definitely reward me in kind, or might even teach me one move of the Haunter¡¯s 18 ps.¡±

    He usually postured himself as a simple and honest farmer, but that was just an act. If he were not ferocious, how could the burly bandits have listened to such a weak leader? Moreover, as a former member of the Ranking List of Young Masters and leader of the Seventy-two Viins, he was nevercking in arrogance, which would be spoken by his victories.

    Seeing You Huanduo get closer, Meng Qi, with his sword across his chest, focused his will and drowned out all the distractions. He was ready for the battle by using abination of the Nine Strategies Beyond Swords and Lightning Changes.

    This time, he did not think about the future, danger or the fact that his Kung Fu was gone. He forgot about everything around him. He focused on You Huanduo¡¯s footwork and motion, breaking them down one move at a time.

    In such a state of an abyss, Meng Qi suddenly felt something break in his body. A stream of warm energy then rose from his Dantian, quickly traveling through his whole body.

    The Golden Bell Shield was once again activated, surging from the first stage to eventually the consummation, the fifth stage. Meng Qi¡¯s inner force had recovered in a minute!

    Meng Qi was both surprised and stunned by such unforeseen circumstances. As if he suddenly understood something, he muttered with his eyes fogging up.

    ¡°Master¡­ ¡±

    ¡­

    At Jade Gate Pass, Xuan Bei walked into Kong Jian¡¯s room.

    ¡°Uncle Master, I¡¯ve taken Zhen Ding to Wu Liang wharf.¡± Xuan Bei bowed with a somber expression on his face.

    Kong Jian¡¯s white brows fretted with uncertainty. ¡°Did you not send Zhen Ding to one of our affiliated ns for protection?¡±

    Since the horse bandits could be hiding nearby, though they had yet to find them, precautionary measures must be taken. This was why Xuan Bei could not leave after taking Zhen Ding to Wu Liang. He had to entrust their affiliates to escort Zhen Ding to the heart of the Central ins, where the horse bandits would not travel. By then, things would be considered even.

    He never mentioned any of this, because he knew Xuan Bei, who had always looked out for Zhen Ding, was the one to escort him. Kong Jian thought that Xuan Bei had everything under control.

    Xuan Bei suddenly dropped to his knees and cried in a painful tone. ¡°Uncle Master, I should be med for a mistake.¡±

    ¡°Xuan Bei, why?¡± Kong Jian frowned.

    Xuan Bei lifted his head with his face looking somber and twisted.¡±Since entering Shaolin, though I¡¯m devoted to Buddha, I still can¡¯t totally be rid of my Jianghu habits. I was supposed to eradicate Zhen Ding¡¯s Kung Fu, but I just couldn¡¯t bring myself to do it, so I only sealed off his Kung Fu. He could break the seal if he focused his Energy, Qi, Spirit, and Will. I beg to be punished.¡±

    ¡°By doing so, you¡¯ve forfeited the opportunity to do high-level training up in the stupa.¡± Kong Jian did not appear angry but let out a sigh. ¡°But why? You¡¯ve defended Zhen Ding more than once. You treated him more than a disciple. What is the real reason?¡±

    Xuan Bei inhaled and revealed a hint of a smile. ¡°Though my family had been murdered, a younger sister fortunately survived. In her younger days, immature and capricious, she married into the Su family of Luo Yang as a concubine, which had provoked father to disown her. Hence, she survived the tragedy. I¡¯d checked and found that she died three years ago, and Zhen Ding is her son.¡±

    ¡°And, And¡­ ¡± Xuan Bei¡¯s expression suddenly turned nk as if reminiscing the past. His eyes were radiant with love. ¡°If my children hadn¡¯t died, they too would be Meng Qi¡¯s age, and have a simr appearance.¡±

    Kong Jian let out a long sigh. ¡°You¡¯re affectionate, too.¡±

    ¡­

    Having regained his strength and Kung Fu, Meng Qi no longer wavered. Even if he could not beat You Huanduo, he would definitely be able to escape, especially when he was in the familiar environments of the Central ins.

    ¡°More importantly, this fool still thinks my Kung Fu has been totally eradicated by my Master!¡±

    He controlled his boiling emotions, extended his right hand to grab the handle of his de and ripped open the cloth that was covering it. As he pulled out the dark red Buddhist Commandment de, white smoke was emanating from its body as if it were boiling hot.

    You Huanduo was not the least bit surprised that Meng Qi had chosen to draw his de, for it had long been rumored that the little bald ass¡¯ desmanship was more superior to his sword art. He had mastered one Exterior Saber move, which was stronger than the sword art he had disyed earlier was only close to the Dharma and Logos stage. ¡°Superior as his desmanship is, without the support of Inner Qi Force, how could he exploit its true power? Even if the saber transformations are exquisite, it would still only be at the Enlightenment stage, which could not evenpare to the sword art exhibited earlier!¡±

    He did notugh that Meng Qi made the wrong decision when facing an impasse, because Meng Qi was using his left hand to wield his sword, which did not conflict with his using the right hand to wield a de. He thought that Meng Qi was about to put up a desperate fight.

    ¡°But, without the Inner Qi Force, what is the use of putting up a desperate fight?¡±

    He entered the attack range of neither the Buddhist Commandment de nor the long de, just hovering at the peripherals. As he struck with his palm, the burning st was overwhelming, as if it were about to dry out all of Meng Qi¡¯s blood, not leaving him any chance to retaliate.

    Seeing You Huanduo¡¯s palm strike, Meng Qi activated the Golden Bell Shield to counter the Palm Gust. He then focused on all his Energy, Qi, Spirit and Will into one move with the Red Sun Evil de!

    A glimmer of a bright yet unyielding sh of the de lit up in You Huanduo¡¯s pupils, rendering him to think about how Meng Qi would be too weak to react.

    Once the palm hit, the little bald ass would instantly fall. He then would undergo the ensuing sequence of events along the lines of recognition from the ancestor, imparting the supreme arts, stepping into the Exterior stage, aplishing the Haunter¡¯s 18 ps, murdering Ze Luoju and Yan Shiche, then assassinating the Ancestor, marrying the daughter of Yan Shiche, inheriting Hahler, conquering the nearbynds to unite Immensity Sea and God-burying Desert, and finally reaching the zenith of life.

    All of this seemed so real, because it had stemmed from his heart, in which he was still foolishly immersed.

    All of a sudden, a sharp pain erupted from his throat, disrupting his breathing. By the time he collected his senses, he saw the dark red Buddhist Commandment de on his neck.

    ¡°Could this be an Exterior de strike?¡±

    ¡°I thought his Kung Fu has been wiped out? How could he then exploit its power?¡±

    You Huanduo was both startled and shock but dared not linger. His neck bones started cracking, like a snake twisted himself around the Buddhist Commandment de. Meanwhile, he grabbed the de with his right hand and dared not let go even after the blood started flowing out and bones began showing.

    ¡°His strength is even above An Guoxie!¡±

    At this moment, he finally saw the dark gold glow on Meng Qi¡¯s skin, which disyed a sense of calm and solemnity.

    ¡°I must fight! His Kung Fu has not been eradicated!¡±

    ¡°Damn, I¡¯ve been fooled by the little bald ass!¡±

    As a prudent man, his first thought that he had been duped, and then he thought about summoning the Sky Thunder.

    Meng Qi did not let up afternding one hit. Having identified You Huanduo¡¯s weak points, he brandished his sword with his left hand and simultaneously used the Nine Strategies Beyond the Swords and Yama¡¯s Invitation!

    ¡ªThe Nine Strategies Beyond the Swords had no specific form, which meant that upon an attack, as long as one followed the course and did not waste time, any transformation could be concealed within.

    A pure and concentrated sword sh gleamed, as though it had been revived from the stillness of death, and thrust directly towards You Huanduo¡¯s mid-brows!

    Yet Meng Qi¡¯s mid brows were pulsating with his will turning into a thorn, and then he thrust out his strike.

    As You Huanduo grabbed the hold of the Red Sun Evil de, his intuition from years of battle experience had warned him that he was in peril. Without hesitation, he softened his bones. After a round of cracking sounds, his body had turned into a pile of ¡°mud¡±. Though he felt hasty, he was just able to avoid Meng Qi¡¯s de. It had only managed to slice off half of his ear!

    You Huanduo held back the immense pain throbbing from his ear. Using his feet and hands, he ¡°slid¡± out of the attacking range from Meng Qi¡¯s sword and de. He then reconstructed his bones and turned to escape!

    He was either afraid of falling into another trap set up by the Shaolin bald ass or afraid of Meng Qi summoning the Sky Thunder. Thus, he chose to run for his life instead of enduring the non-stop attack and fighting until the end.

    With the activation of the Violent Sand Super Force, he ran as fast as the wind, but Meng Qi was on his tail, as he also activated Moves of Wind-god¡¯s Legs. ¡°I can still use the Yama¡¯s Invitation twice along with the Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship, so if I don¡¯t go at him with all I have and kill him, I will not rest!¡±

    You Huanduo hade to a river. Just as he was about to jump, a clear sh of the sword erupted from a boat. The sh was exactly the same as what Meng Qi had disyed earlier, but it was more scary, deadly, and unyielding!

    As the sword sh dissipated, he kept running. But, after a few steps, he suddenly copsed with his blood covering the area.

    A beautiful youngdy in a yellow dress holding a sword looked at Meng Qi with a smile. ¡°The renowned Violent Sand Super Force is merely so.¡±

    Meng Qi was overwhelmed with joy. ¡°Zhiwei, howe you¡¯re here?¡±

    ¡°Whilst on my journey, I was thinking that if you hadn¡¯t seeded, An Guoxie would¡¯ve held you captive and taken you to Hahler. Thus, I decided to go up Northwest to personally meet him, but I didn¡¯t expect to see you here.¡± Jiang Zhiwei nced at You Huanduo and asked, ¡°What has happened?¡±

    Meng Qi told Jiang Zhiwei about his experiences. By the end, he turned to face the Jade Gate Pass. He sincerely knelt down and pledged in a grieving tone, ¡°Master, I¡¯ve wronged you. I only hope to repay you in the future!¡±

    Jiang Zhiwei watched in silence as Meng Qi apologized, and thenforted him with a sigh. ¡°There is no definite right or wrong on this matter. It¡¯s just your ideas aren¡¯t in ordance with Buddhism, so no one is to me. If it were in my Sword Washing Pavilion, your punishment would just be copying some scripts to cleanse your soul.¡±

    ¡°Master Xuan Bei wouldn¡¯t lie to me, and that we¡¯re together now is a little too obvious, so it wouldn¡¯t be too hard for the authoritative monks to find out. You had better go to Senior Brother Zhang or Senior Brother Qi to bide some time. When you¡¯re taller and be more mature, you can roam Jianghu freely again.¡±

    Meng Qi nodded in agreement and took out a ck skin to be appraised by Jiang Zhiwei. Unfortunately, it was not worth much. Then, they searched You Huanduo¡¯s body, only to find a bag of pearls and some silver.

    Since meng Qi was quite well-off, he didn¡¯t care much for money, so he handed it to Jiang Zhiwei.

    ¡°Great, more money for the road.¡± Jiang Zhiwei did not refuse, but being worried about the Shaolin monks¡¯ pursuit, she dared not waste Meng Qi¡¯s time. She bid a farewell and said, ¡°Looking at you from a distance earlier, I noticed that your sword art has vastly improved, and next time we must have a sparring session.¡±

    Meng Qi felt like a load had been taken off his shoulders, and he had no other concerns in the main world aside from pledging to repay Master. Hence, heughed and turned to leave with a song in his voice. ¡°The ocean roars, waves smashing the shores¡­ ¡±

    As Jiang Zhiwei watched him leave, she could not hold back herughter. ¡°Where did he get such a weird song, not to mention the awful lyrics¡­ ¡±

    ¡°What do we know about the world even after the waves and sand have gone¡­ ¡± Meng Qi¡¯s silhouette gradually disappeared in the distance and his singing faded away.

    Jiang Zhiwei turned her head and mumbled, ¡°On a close listen, it¡¯s actually not bad with thoughtful lyrics¡­ ¡±

    ¡­

    The headquarters of Six Fan School, Luo Yang.

    There was a screen full of yellow paper in the square outside.

    Many loitering citizens had gathered over to see whether there were any changes to the Ranking List of Young Masters.

    Soon after, an arrester of Six Fan School walked in front of the Ranking List of Young Masters and torn down the old list and stuck a new one on.

    ¡°Wow, such a big change?¡± Many people were taken aback, thinking, ¡± could it be that someone has suddenly jumped in the ranking, hence causing changes to the whole list?¡±

    There were no changes in the top nine, but some added battle records. When it came to the 10th, however, someone had voiced his shock, ¡°Jiang Zhiwei of the Sword Washing Pavilion, the Fairy of the Extinctive Sword and the Pretty Yama, killed the ¡®Sun-mirroring Evil Sword¡¯ Kang Dahai¡­ killed the ¡®Uprising Yama¡¯ You Huanduo with one strike, ranked 10th of the Ranking List of Young Masters¡­ ¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s expected that she would climb up the list, for word on the street says that many missionary disciples with Seven Apertures or Eight Apertures opened couldn¡¯t beat their Junior Sister Jiang Zhiwei after they returned. Now since she¡¯s officially gone down the mountain to roam Jianghu, her ranking would naturally rise.¡± Another exined.

    ¡°That does make sense.¡± No one had any objections to her climbing the list.

    As more candidates got posted, people didn¡¯t say much as they were all familiar faces except when it got to the 33rd ranking. ¡°Who¡¯s Zhen Ding?¡±

    All eyes were focused on this post, and the yellow paper read,

    ¡°Name: Self-proimed Little Meng, formerly known as the Buddhist name Zhen Ding.¡±

    ¡°Kung Fu: Opened Four Apertures. Reaching the fifth or sixth stage of the Golden Bell Shield. Left-hand sword and right-hand de. Exquisite sword art. He attained the first move of the Gist of Trueness of the Ananda Buddhist Commandment de, possessing the ability to call Sky Thunder.¡±

    ¡°Battle record: He Killed the ¡®White-headed Vulture¡¯ An Guoxie, utilized the Sky Thunder to kill the ¡®Gray Jade Hand¡¯ Yuan Mengzhi with one move, overtook Evil Ridge, and fended off the ¡®Uprising Yama¡¯ You Huanduo.¡±

    ¡°Ranking: 33.¡±

    ¡°Nickname: the ¡®Thunder de Furious Monk¡¯ and the ¡®Reckless Monk¡¯.¡±

    ¡°Identity: Abandoned disciple of Shaolin.¡±

    (End of volume two)

 Chapter 149: A Leisurely Time in Jianghu

    <h4>Chapter 149: A Leisurely Time in Jianghu</h4>

    Heat that rose in waves carried the aroma of the simmering soup. With scattered green vegetable leaves as garnish, the fine noodles delighted all senses.

    With absolute disregard for his image, Meng Qi squatted before a noodle stall, and devoured a bowl of noodle soup, voraciously and constantly emitting slurping sounds as he did so.

    He finished his soup noodles with a gusty gurgle and licked his lips peckishly. Then he turned to the noodle stall owner and called out, ¡°I¡¯ll have another!¡±

    The rumors from Jianghu were true. Qinshan city¡¯s greatest delicacy was none other than the Dragon Whisker noodles, and the tastiest hailed from Old Xie¡¯s noodle stall outside Six Fan School. Having tried it for himself today, he could confirm that its reputation was well-deserved. It checked all the boxes for every aspect of the perfect noodle!

    ¡°Of course!¡± Old Xie answered enthusiastically. Deftly handling the soup base, he casually asked, ¡°Young man, are you waiting for the newest Tian Di Ranking List of Young Masters? You do not seem quite the type.¡±

    Spring had just ended, and summer was beginning. As such it was still a tad chilly at the brink of dawn. Out of habit, Meng Qi took a breath, sped his hands together and asked, ¡°How so?¡± A smile adorned his face the entire time.

    He didn¡¯t mind at all that Old Xie was merely a hawker selling noodles on the street and returned the question naturally. He was not like the Jianghu bandits, who filled up the other seats, and only cared to brag and look down on Old Xie.

    Doing business outside the Six Fan School meant Old Xie frequently met members of Jianghu, and it was rare for him to meet a young man as gentlemanly as Meng Qi. Old Xieughed gleefully and said, ¡°Young man, you carry a sword around your waist and arge bag on your back. The baggage seems to hold other weapons. If I am not mistaken, you must be a young swordsman from Jianghu. But the rest are prideful. They would rather stand and wait for a seat than squat down to eat. Only ruffians and coolies from the pier do this.¡±

    ¡°But¡­ given those dashing good looks, are you perhaps a child from a rich family?¡±

    Meng Qi chuckled and said, ¡°You¡¯ve got it, I¡¯m a ruffian all right.¡±

    Since nobody here knew of his identity, what was the point of maintaining his image? Could it possiblypare to such mouth-watering Dragon Whisker noodles?

    Of course, if someone were to recognize him, he would have to keep up the image of a conceited young swordsman.

    He was beautiful and refined, entuated by his green robes and official¡¯s cap, soft and smooth wig, and the Ice Pce Sword that hung around his waist. Had he not been shoveling food down his throat noisily while squatting before a noodle stall, he would have most definitely been assumed to be a child from an aristocratic family.

    After he and Jiang Zhiwei had gone their separate ways, Meng Qi had headed down south by boat, passing through Xi prefecture and Long prefecture, until he reached Qinshan City whichy at themon boundary of southern Long prefecture, northeastern Huan prefecture and northwestern Hua prefecture. He had nned to first follow the route to the east and check out the Zhen Wu Sect in the south of Hua prefecture and north of Ning prefecture. After that, he would freeload off Zhang Yuanshan for a couple of days enjoying food and drinks and chatting with each other. Then he would make a detour into Huan prefecture where he would search for Qi Zhengyan in Zhou county. Qi Zhengyan had been sent to a small town near Zhou county to take charge of certain issues. As a renowned individual, Zhang Yuanshan was already subject to much criticism, especially with his family pressuring him. Wasn¡¯t it morefortable to enjoy eating and drinking with the rtively unrestrained Zheng Qiyan?

    This area was a continuation of Huan prefecture¡¯sndforms. Mountains were steep and precipitous, rapids were abundant, and resources were tucked away in the depths of the mountains. Travelling merchants had an arduous time. Thus, the locals were dauntless, but martial arts was not widespread there. Qin mountain, the nearby Zhou mountain and Qi water were thus known as the ¡°Three Mountains and Four Waters¡±.

    Hearing Meng Qi¡¯s response, Old Xie shook his head smiling, evidently not taking it seriously. He scooped some Dragon Whisker noodles into a bowl for Meng Qi and topped it off with a spiced corned egg.

    ¡°Thanks.¡± Meng Qi received the noodles and helped himself, once again sitting on his haunches in front of the noodle stall and wolfing down his meal. He kept watching the main gate of the Six Fan School from the corner of his eye.

    As martial arts flourished, the roles of the constables of the Great Jin Dynasty and the North Zhou Dynasty were quickly differentiated from those of the government. They formed the Six Fan School which stood on equal footing with the government, and the two performed their duties inplementary areas.

    Meng Qi had heard that the headquarters of the Six Fan School in Luo Yang would be putting up thetest Tian Di Ranking List of Young Masters in Qinshan City. So he hade early to wait and see if his name would be on the list, and to see what his nickname might be.

    The royal family, aristocratic families and different ns of the Great Jin Dynasty were simr in strength, and thus had great control over all prefectures and counties, as well as perfectmunicationworks using birds and horses. A few masters of the Exterior also had exceptional skills; they were adept at the remote exchanging of information after the convergence of their Inner and Outer Realms. Coupled with many different individuals who came from different walks of life, the headquarters of Six Fan School thus imed, ¡°Information about the Tian Di Ranking List of Young Masters will reach the city within three days and will be known throughout the county seat in seven days.¡±

    Still slurping away, Meng Qi squatted on the ground. He stared at the main gate while munching on his noodles, resembling azy slob from the streets with nothing better to do.

    ¡°Young sir, is the Tian Di Ranking List of Young Masters still not out yet?¡± A series of thudding sounds brought two yellowish brown horses to a stop in front of Meng Qi. On one of the horses rode a sweet-voiced youngdy who appeared petite and delicate, with a very likeable countenance.

    On the other horse sat a young man with a long sword on his back. His hair was tied up with a hero¡¯s cloth, and he looked perfectly immacte and tidy in his ck robes. His sharp eyebrows highlighted his angr face.

    The manner in which the duo had questioned him clearly reflected how they had taken Meng Qi for a mere onlooker from Jianghu.

    Meng Qi gulped down a few mouthfuls of soup. Then staring at the two, he shook his head and said, ¡°I did not see it being posted.¡±

    Before he could finish his sentence, two doors on the left of Six Fan School were suddenly opened. A constable d in red clothes, a ck hat and a long de at his waist came walking out with a piece of yellow paper in his hands.

    With a rumble, excitement erupted amongst the men of Jianghu seated at the noodle stall. Some hurriedly paid for their meals, while others rushed over without a second¡¯s thought. It seemed like they wanted to know of their rankings as quickly as possible, so they could return speedily to negotiate their fees.

    ¡°What¡¯s the point of running so quickly? Would those who could actually make the liste down to see their names in person?¡± The young man with the hero cloth looked at these average Jianghu men with contempt.

    The dainty littledy giggled and said, ¡°They are just curious. I am also rather eager to know how the list has changed this time. Who knows, maybe some grandmaster or young hero has suddenly risen up the ranks?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I see. Let us go over as well then.¡± The young man spoke to her kindly.

    The two hopped off their steeds and tied them to a hitching post. With only a bit of their Lightness Skill, they managed to get over majority of the masses, and snatch positions at the front.

    ¡°Young sir, you actually run quite fast.¡± The youngdy had only just noticed Meng Qi who was holding his bowl of noodles, eating as he walked, yet was ahead of the crowd.

    Meng Qi stopped his slurping for a moment and set his chopsticks down. He seemed to smile as he said, ¡°The members of Jianghu nicknamed me Fleet-footed.¡±

    Fleet-footed¡­ The petitedy furrowed her brows. That was a strange nickname.

    The young man sniffed loudly. He scoffed, ¡°How can a nobody like you have a nickname?¡±

    Meng Qi did not exin. He chuckled to himself as he strode up to the screen wall, then scrutinized it carefully. The Celestial Rankings had not changed in many years, whereas for the Terrestrial Rankings, his master had ranked within the top 60.

    After he was done checking the Terrestrial Rankings, he switched over to the screen wall with the Ranking List of Young Masters. The delicate youngdy, the young man with the hero scarf and most of the Jianghu heroes from before gathered here. To them, the gods of the Celestial Rankings and the experts of the Terrestrial Rankings were way beyond their league. They were satisfied with just taking a nce and knowing about the situation; the important one was the Ranking List of Young Masters. That was what many of them werepeting for!

    ¡°¡®Invisible Sword¡¯ He Jiu, ¡®Ledgerkeeper of Lives¡¯ Wang Siyuan, ¡®King of Wolves¡¯ Tie Shen, ¡®Demoness of Grand Luo¡¯ Gu Xiaosang, ¡®Infinity de¡¯ Yan Chong, ¡®Buddha¡¯s Palm¡¯ Xuan Zhen, ¡®Happy Mendicant¡¯ Xing Yi, ¡®Modest Deity of the Earth¡¯ Cao E, ¡®Shocking Hundred Miles¡¯ Jiang Hengchuan, ¡®Fairy of the Extinctive Sword¡¯ Jiang Zhiwei. Wow, Jiang Zhiwei from the Sword Washing Pavilion has only just entered Jianghu and she is already in the top ten!¡± As someone read aloud several names and nicknames, gasps of surprise and awe were audible from the crowd.

    The name ¡®Jiang Zhiwei¡¯ had long been known to members of Jianghu thanks to the disciples of Sword Washing Pavilion who had gone out to travel, as well as the elders of various ns who had watched thepetition of skills amongst new stars. However, nobody had expected her to enter the top ten ranks within a month! It was a truly shocking feat.

    A second look at her aplishments on the battlefield left everyone speechless. ¡°Sun-mirroring Evil Sword¡± was a well-established master of the heterodox. However, while he always failed to ovee the hurdle of the Half-step Exterior Scenery, still with his Nine Aperture opened and was armed with experience. To be confronted by and killed in a battle against Jiang Zhiwei spoke volumes of her strength, and other records of her battles only further substantiated this point.

    ¡°This is my first time seeing someone who has only opened Six Apertures enter the top ten,¡± gasped the littledy with her eyes wide in amazement.

    The young man grinned. He said, ¡°¡®Outer-sky God Sword¡¯ Su Wuming Senior entered the top ten when he had only opened Six Apertures too. The apprentice takes after her master.¡±

    The Ranking List of Young Masters had two conventions: those who had reached the age of 35 or attained the Half-step Exterior Scenery would naturally be excluded from the rankings, thus those in the top nine ranks were experts who had opened Eight or Nine Apertures. Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s Six Apertures was very striking. Breaking through the Hidden Latch of Life and Death and ascending the stairway to heaven was the most challenging aspect of Enlightening the Apertures and achieving the Exterior. Inparison, if one had a solid foundation, the convergence of Inner and Outer Realms would be much easier. Therefore, those who had reached the Half-step Exterior Scenery were not ranked in the Ranking List of Young Masters.

    Of course, everyone believed that the young and talented top ten members on the Ranking List of Young Masters had the potential topete for the attainment of the Half-step Exterior Scenery.

    ¡°Heroine Jiang must be a cold, unfeeling swordswoman dedicated to her sword, just like her senior Su Wuming.¡± The daintydy spoke as though she had seen Jiang Zhiwei in the flesh before.

    ¡°Er¡­¡± Meng Qi really wanted to speak up for Jiang Zhiwei. ¡°Sorry to disappoint you, but she is not cold and unfeeling at all¡±.

    ¡°What? You do not believe so?¡± The girl asked rather unhappily. She had very sharp ears and picked up the hesitation in Meng Qi¡¯s voice.

    The young man tried to pitch in to support her. He added, ¡°Only a swordsman dedicated to the sword could possess such terrifying swordsmanship at the level of Six Apertures. Although everyone ims swordswoman Jiang to be remarkably stunning, a cool beauty is a beauty nevertheless.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Meng Qi responded with indifference.

    Now that the youngdy had won the argument, she appeared very much delighted. She pointed at the Ranking List of Young Masters and said with a sigh, ¡°It is frustrating that out of the top ten, only three are not from the major influential ns and aristocratic families. That is why I admire Hero Yan and Hero Jiang most.¡±

    ¡°Infinite de¡± Yan Chong came from a small sect, and ¡°Shocking Hundred Miles¡± Jiang Hengchuan was a lone wolf from Jianghu. Entering the top ten ranks was scarcely an easy task for them. Simr to them was ¡°King of Wolves¡± Tie Sheng who was an expert hailing from the Northern ins.

    ¡°Indeed, those two are our role models.¡± Many heroes of the Jianghu nodded in agreement. That was when someone called out, ¡°Shaolin has ended the Xuan generation and begun the Zhen generation for seven or eight years already. Why has not a single member of the Zhen generation been ranked?¡±

    ording to Shaolin¡¯s rules, all disciples had to first enter the Warrior-monk Yard to observe their temperament before they could be heirs. They therefore had a standardized hierarchy that prevented any overstepping of seniority. For instance, before the Zhen generation had begun, the eminent monks of the Xuan generation could only ept disciples on behalf of their masters if they took a preference to any disciple.

    The situation back then was as such for Xuan Bei. The Wu generation had long ended, and the Xuan generation was nearing its end as well. Thus, His Abbotship had epted him as a disciple on behalf of his other disciples, so as to maintain his seniority.

    ¡°Seven or eight years does not count as long. The eldest of the Zhen generation is only around twenty years old. Shaolin martial arts is also known for a solid foundation and a gradual progression toward a bright prospect. Oh? There is a Shaolin dropout from the Zhen generation ranked at number 33 from the back!¡± Someone shouted in surprise.

    Meng Qi who had still been studying the introductions up front immediately snapped his head in the direction of the voice. His entire face darkened, and he mumbled under his breath repeatedly, ¡°Thunder de Furious Monk, Reckless Monk, Thunder de Furious Monk, Reckless Monk¡­¡±

    ¡°Being able to take the lives of two Nine Apertured Master and fend off the attacks of another head on, Zhen Ding sure is a horrifying Shaolin dropout!¡± The young man with the hero cloth marveled, ¡°And he can even summon Sky Thunder! How did such an outstanding talent end up as a dropout?¡±

    ¡°No idea, but judging from his nickname, this monk Zhen Ding must have dark skin, rippling muscles, staggering height and a waist at least eight feet thick!¡± The diminutivedy wore a certain expression on her face.

    ¡°Eight feet you¡¯re a$$!¡± Meng Qi was screaming profanities internally. Now he really wanted to change his course of travel and head over to the Luo Yang headquarters of Six Fan School to have a little chat with whoever hade up with that name list.

    ¡°Young sir, why are you zoning out?¡± The youngdy had finished reading the introductions of every member on the Ranking List of Young Masters in one breath and was unusually content. She said, ¡°As today is the fiftieth birthday of the Talent-ruing School¡¯s Headmaster, there will be a banquet held for the fellow members of Jianghu. How about we go and join in the fun? I heard ¡®Flying Cloud Sword¡¯ Huang Yun who has hopes of ranking will be representing Mount Qin Sword Sect to challenge their n and fulfill his three-year promise of contending for the rights to temporarily keep the Outsky Strange Stone.¡±

    Since she had ¡®beaten¡¯ Meng Qi in their debate just now, she acted like he was a friend she had just been acquainted with. Of course, the premise was that Meng Qi was quite a handsome chap.

    Hopes of ranking in the Ranking List of Young Masters, contending, Outsky Strange Stone, banquet¡­ These words entered Meng Qi¡¯s ears and shook him up from within. He smiled genially and said, ¡°I had the same intention.¡±

    He was the type who took pleasure in joining in the fun. Additionally, watching morepetitions and exposing himself to various martial arts tricks would aid in his progress in the Nine Strategies Beyond the Swords.

    Besides, the two nicknames hurt his heart too much. Only good food could soothe his inner turmoil!

 Chapter 150: Outsky Strange Stone

    <h4>Chapter 150: Outsky Strange Stone</h4>

    Meng Qi drank the soup and paid Old Xie. He turned back and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know where the Talent-ruing School is. Could you please show me the way?¡±

    Most people went to the Talent-ruing School just for fun to see the fighting match. The man with a headscarf did not want Meng Qi to follow. He refrained from the impulse because he did not want to lose face in front of thedies and said, ¡°It¡¯s located in the Talent-ruing Mountain beyond the city.¡±

    Those two men were kind for they found that Meng Qi did not have a horse, so they led their two horses to walk.

    ¡°Little Brother, I guess you¡¯re not from our hometown judging from your ent, are you?¡± After thedy saw the Ranking List of Young Masters, she remembered something and added, ¡°By the way, we¡¯re disciples of the ¡®Stream-parting Sword Sect¡¯. My name is Wu Qinxin. He¡¯s my Senior Brother, and his name is Shangguan Han, ¡®Sky-shing Water¡¯.¡±

    She was a new girl in Jianghu and did not have her own title.

    Shangguan Han was a proud man. He cared about his face and did not want to be described as an insolent and rude man. He put his hands together and said, ¡°My friend gave me the nickname. It really embraces me. May I have your name and hometown, please?¡±

    ¡°His nickname sounds better than mine¡­ ¡° Meng Qi said sadly, ¡°My name is Meng Qi and I¡¯m from Luo Yang. I left home when I was young and I settled down in Xi Liang. I¡¯m traveling to Jianghu. People call me ¡®Roving Sword¡¯.¡±

    His ent was affected by his bodily ability and sounded like an ent from Luo Yang. So he called himself a man from the middle country. However, he had never been to Luo Yang and did not know anything about it, so he was afraid of answering questions about it. He made up an excuse that he left home when he was young and traveled in Xi Liang, which was the center city of Xi Zhou. Meng Qi had passed it along the road to the West Regions and lived there for a few days, and he knew something about it.

    Roving Sword was the sobriquet that Meng Qi gave to himself. He used the name to show his hope toward it and the protest against ¡°Thunder de Furious Monk¡± and ¡°Reckless Monk¡±.

    ¡°Roving Sword¡­ ¡± Shangguan Hanughed and did not say anything else. He knew that Meng Qi was trying to make himself sound more famous.

    He did not care about hisst name, Meng. There were innumerable people around the world that owned thest name, Meng. Meng Qi was not an eight-foot-tall man with an eight-foot waistline. Nobody would regard him as the principle of an aristocratic family called Shangguan in the North Zhou Dynasty when he or she heard hisst name, Shangguan.

    Wu Qinxin did not hear of ¡°Roving Sword¡± before and she did not care about thest name, either. She said with a smile, ¡°Little brother, you have an elegant name. I heard that there were many businessmen from the Western Regions in Xi Liang. Are they the descendants of evil? Do they have brown hair and an eye in the center of their mid-brows?¡±

    She then changed the topic and asked about Xi Liang. She was curious about it because she had never left ¡°Three Mountains and Four Waters¡± since she was born. She was confined to Qi Shui city even when she visited her rtives and traveled in Jianghu.

    ¡°I seldom saw those kinds of people in Xi Liang but I¡¯ve been to Jade Gate Pass and Quicksand Town. The descendants of evil there are indeed strange¡­ ¡± Meng Qi talked about this happily. He traveled around many ces and knew more about those problems than Senior Brother and his Senior Sister.

    Shangguan Han and Wu Qinxin were interested in the Western Regions and did not care that Meng Qi was nobody in Jianghu. Meng Qi had experienced all of that before and he had a good speaking ability. Therefore, they were lost in his descriptions. A scene of sand, horse bandits, and people from different areas emerged in their minds.

    ¡°When my Nine Apertures are open, I¡¯ll go to the Western Regions and kill horse bandits.¡± Shangguan Han was excited and full of energy. However, he was scared by the horse bandits that Meng Qi described. He knew that he if he wanted to carry out his n in the Immensity Sea, he needed to open his Nine Apertures.

    Disciples of the Central ins Sect were normally allowed to travel in Jianghu after they had enlightened all the Apertures. As long as the sect had a good tradition and enough disciplebors, most disciples would follow the rule. However, some famous sects had a strict rule on it because they were faced the numerous challenges. Take Shaolin for example: If the disciples could not fulfill all of the 72 Ultimate Arts, they would not easily pass the test of Brozenmen Lane. As for Sword Washing Pavilion, Jiang Zhiwei went down the mountain after she had opened her Six Apertures andpleted Sword Principles.

    Shangguan Han and Wu Qinxin had both opened their Eye Aperture.

    Meng Qi was pleased that Shangguan Han and Wu Qinxin both trusted and admired him. He did not dare to talk more about it in case of sticking his chin out. Then he said, ¡°It¡¯s my first time to visit ¡®Three Mountains and Four Streams¡¯ and I know little about the Talent-ruing School or the Mount Qin Sword Sect. Could you please introduce more details to me?¡±

    ¡°Three Mountains and Four Streams has a dangerous terrain and rarely has arablend. Actually, most nutritious herbs and minerals are hidden in the deep mountains. Many people of various sects are willing to keep a good connection with us. The Talent-ruing School has the support of the Zhen Yi School. The Mount Qin Sword Sect has the support of the Family Zhang. They¡¯re both famous sects in the local area¡­ ¡± Wu Qinxin was excited to talk about it because it was a chance to show her experience. Besides, these were not the secrets of the ¡°Stream-parting Sword Sect¡±.

    The Zhen Yi School was a famous sect. One disciple of the Zhen Wu Sect built it after experiencing a lot. After generations and generations, the Zhen Yi School now was famous and had a lot of disciples. Besides, it had the support of the Zhen Wu Sect and now, it was a powerful and strong sect. Longnan Zhang was one of the top families. Chapter of Outer Space Scorching Sun and Sky-burning Grand Sun Palm were Dharmakaya level. Actually, the Mount Qin Sword Sect could not find the support of Longnan Zhang because it was too weak. The Mount Qin Sword Sect had to find the support of the Side Sect of the Family Zhang.

    Meng Qi snorted. ¡°The Zhen Yi School and the followers of the Side Sect of the Family Zhang in Long Nan aremon sects. They are not famous as others¡­ ¡°

    He was from Shaolin which was in the first level of mainstream martial arts. Most people around him were at the same level, such as the Zhen Wu Sect, Sword Washing Pavilion, and the Huanhua Swords Sect. The little boy who was afraid of him was born in an unusual family. The Cui n from Pinjin were equal to the Family Zhang in Long Nan and was stronger than the Family Zhang in Long Nan with Dharmakaya. His ¡°enemy¡±, Gu Xiaosang, was the holy girl of the Luo Denomination in the Nine Evil Paths. The Crying Elder had the strong influence in the West Regions. Therefore, Meng Qi felt that they were weak when he heard the Talent-ruing School and the Qin Zhou Sword Sect.

    But he soonughed at himself, noting that he was evicted from Shaolin. He seemed to be in a worse situation than those people.

    He did not care about it. ¡°It¡¯s a relief for me to hang around without boundaries and pressure. Though I don¡¯t belong to any sect, my friends do.¡±

    ¡°Which sect do you belong to?¡± Meng Qi asked.

    Shangguan Han answered with pride, ¡°My sect has the same origin as the ¡®Afterglow Supersword School¡¯.¡±

    He added in case Meng Qi did not know, ¡°The Afterglow Supersword School is one of the seven famous side sects of the Huanhua Swords Sect.¡±

    ¡°Luo Xia seemed too familiar¡­ ¡± Meng Qi said in a low voice. He wanted to know more about the Stream-parting Sword Sect. His Senior Brother was one of the foreign affairs managers of the Huanhua Swords Sect, although his strong skill, Book of the Chaos, did not belong to the Huanhua Swords Sect.

    Meng Qi continued to ask about the Talent-ruing School and the Mount Qin Sword Sect after a few words of praise.

    Wu Qinxin was pleased with his attitude and said honestly, ¡°Six years ago, a strange stone fell on the edge of Mount Qin. Hua Tiange, the leader of the Talent-ruing School and Ning Jidao, the head of the Mount Qin Sword Sect, almost arrived at it at the same time. They were both talents with Nine Apertures opened and wanted the stone. Finally, they decided that each sect would set three disciples to fight against. The winner could keep the strange stone for three years.

    ¡°At first, the Mount Qin Sword Sect took the upper hand and won the magic stone. That magic stone helped them a lot. However, it was not until they had the advantages of the strange stone that the second battle started. Hua Tiange said that his son, Hua Lun, belonged to the Zhen Yi School but helped with his affairs. He regarded his son as a half-disciple of the Talent-ruing School. Therefore, his son became a fighter. Then, Hua Lun opened two apertures. He defeated three disciples of the Mount Qin Sword Sect with Four Apertures. Ning Jidao was angry and his hair became white overnight,¡± Shangguan Han continued.

    They went toward Qin Shan City while they were talking, and moved forward in the direction of Zeng Xian Mountain. Many people of Jianghu walked along the way and also gathered along the road. Obviously, most martial arts talents hade to watch the fight.

    Most of them greeted Shangguan Han and pretended to know him. Shangguan Han kept smiling but did not show great interest.

    Meng Qi was used to this situation and he asked, ¡°Can Hua Lun fight again this time? It seems that you all support the Mount Qin Sword Sect.¡±

    Meng Qi was more interested in the Zhen Yi School, the Side Sect of the Zhen Wu Sect, than the Family Zhang in Long Nan.

    Wu Qinxin¡¯s eyes became bright and she said slightly, ¡°Three years ago, Huang Yun didn¡¯t open his Ear Apertures and didn¡¯t take part in the fighting. Now, he opened Six Apertures and advanced a lot in Sword Art. His Sword Art has the best part of Qin Shan Sword Art. He can fight against others by himself. He once won somepetitions against some advanced old trainer of Three Mountains and Four Streams. He was also called ¡®Flying Cloud Sword¡¯. It¡¯s said that the Side Sect of the Family Zhang in Long Nan supports him. They believe that he¡¯ll be on the Ranking List of Young Masters. Hua Lun went out for traveling without many gains. He just opened Four Apertures. He wasn¡¯t strong enough topete against others, let alone his sword art.¡±

    ¡°There it is.¡± Meng Qi understood and he was eager to start thepetition. He had always been a man who was interested in different things. He was busy recently or he wouldpete against a man who had a chance to be on the Ranking List of Young Masters. ¡°What¡¯s the difference that the Outsky Strange Stone makes?¡±

    Shangguan Han answered with admiration, ¡°The Side Sect of the Longnan Zhang and Elders of the Zhen Yi School both checked the stone. They believed there was the blood of an immortal from ancient times in the stone which could make some martial arts more clear and easy to learn. Everyone would understand different meanings of it when they watched. In the recent six years, the Mount Qin Sword Sect and the Talent-ruing School both added several advanced sword arts. Then Huang Yun dared to challenge different people at a higher level.¡±

    ¡°Advanced martial arts¡­ Were the Side Sect of the Longnan Zhang and the Zhen Yi School not interested in it?¡± Meng Qi said with confusion.

    ¡°They certainly had interest in it. However, the martial arts was worn and not so clear. It was useless. They also didn¡¯t want to lose face and just asked Elders and Disciples to check. They would also teach one of their disciples to win thepetition, such as Huang Yun. It¡¯s said that the Elders of the Side Sect of the Family Zhang taught him.¡± Shangguan Han was jealous of Huang Yun.

    Wu Qinxin nced at Senior Brother quickly and said, ¡°Though he had an excellent teacher, he was talented, also. I heard that the Zhen Yi School and the Side Sect of the Longnan Zhang were not interested in watching. They just wanted to study this stone and know where it was from and where it was going to. They wanted to find the dead body of that immortal, which would be more helpful.¡±

    Meng Qi nodded and continued to chat with those two people. Then, they arrived at the top of the mountain and stood in front of the Talent-ruing School.

    The host had prepared hundreds of banquet items for the people of Jianghu. The hall was filled with a crowd.

    Shangguan Han was a famous person in Three Mountains and Four Streams and many people greeted him along his way. Wu Qinxin was the daughter of the head of the Stream-parting Sword Sect. Many people also came and greeted her. However, Meng Qi was regarded as a servitor.

    It was not easy for them to find a roundtable. And before they sat down, some people with martial arts beside the table greeted Shangguan Han and Wu Qinxin with big smiles. They also quickly said hello to Meng Qi.

    ¡°He is ¡®Roving Sword¡¯. His name is Meng Qi and he¡¯s from the west.¡± Shangguan Han introduced him to others.

    Those people with martial arts nodded to him and really did not care about him as they continued to chat with Shangguan Han and Wu Qinxin.

    Meng Qi did not want to talk with them and so he just ate. Although Wu Qinxin had introduced them to Meng Qi before, he only remembered taking note of their strength. Some had opened Four Apertures and some had opened two. The others had the advanced sess of Qi-cultivation. It was the reaction of Meng Qi after experiencing death.

    Then, Hua Tiange, the leader of the Talent-ruing School, went out with his disciple. He was just 50 years old but looked like a 60-year-old man. His hair was almost white.

    ¡°He seems to be sad and anxious. I wonder why¡­ ¡± Meng Qi nced at him and thought.

 Chapter 151: â€œCompeting with Each Other for Mutual Learningâ€

    <h4>Chapter 151: ¡°Competing with Each Other for Mutual Learning¡±</h4>

    Meng Qi chewed on a chicken leg, feeling that the sadness of Hua Tiange was too obvious. ¡°As a leader who is experienced in Jianghu, how could he show his sadness on his 50th birthday in front of so many people from Three Mountains and Four Rivers? Where are his shrewdness and grace?¡±

    If there is no psychological preparation, it is natural to lose control of your countenance when you meet something shocking and unbelievable. But he had made themitment with the Mount Qin Sword Sect three years ago, it would be toote to worry about it now. Why does he show his feelings like a recklessd and a green hand in Jianghu? Is it reasonable for him as an experienced man in Jianghu?

    And it is just about the temporary control of the Outsky Strange Stone. It does not mean that he would lose it forever, because he could retake it in three years. There is no need to act like he is losing his family.

    ¡°Like the Mount Qin Sword Sect, the Talent-ruing School also gains a lot from the Outsky Strange Stone. They have innovated several sets of martial arts, but have notpleted desmanships and sword art. And their Disciples have no time to practice them. So there is little chance for them to win. No wonder Master Hua is so anxious that his hair has already turned gray.¡± Wu Qinxin sighed. All sects of Three Mountains and Four Waters and brave men in Jianghu desired the Outsky Strange Stone. However, the Talent-ruing School and the Mount Qin Sword Sect were all supported by big sects and aristocratic families and they had a reason to keep it. So they dared not to loot it directly, but just watched the fight.

    A short old man at the table chuckled and said, ¡°Since Door Master Hua had gotten the Outsky Strange Stone, his grey hair has been growing, which is envied by many people.¡±

    That was true. He was exhausted toprehend martial arts from the Outsky Strange Stone and understand the essence of the ancient gods. It cost him a lot of energy, so it was reasonable to have so many grey hairs at his age.

    Shangguan Han slightly asked, ¡°Is Hua Lun here?¡±

    He did not know half of the Disciples surrounding Hua Tiange, but it was still easy for him to observe Hua Lun¡¯s absence. After all, Hua Lun was a famous martial pro in Three Mountains and Four Waters.

    ¡°Hua Lun isn¡¯t here¡­ ¡± Meng Qi slightly frowned. There may be something wrong. Maybe there were other matters that made Hua Tiange anxious.

    As the dependency of the Zhen Yi School under the Zhen Wu Sect, Meng Qi naturally liked the Talent-ruing School more than the Mount Qin Sword Sect. So he subconsciously supported them.

    But if they lost, it was just about the three years¡¯ temporary control. So Meng Qi did not n to help. Neither did he have any excuse.

    ¡°Is Hua Lun scared?¡± At the table, a man with two iron whips took pleasure in their misfortune.

    Because it was an informal dinner, Hua Tiange did not prevent those men who had a bad rtionship with his sect from attending. Also, their aim was not to eat but just to join the fun and find some pleasure because they heard that the Talent-ruing School would probably lose.

    ¡°Hua Lun is the heir of the Zhen Yi School. You can lose a man but cannot lose confidence. Even if he had little chance to win, he would never run away when going into battle. Also, who couldugh at him if he is defeated by Huang Yun?¡± Wu Qinxin felt that Hua Lun was unlikely to ept the challenge. ¡°Aside from the leaders, nobody can make sure that he can defeat Huang Yun among Three Mountains and Four Rivers. It is normal to lose.¡±

    Meng Qi¡¯s fondness for gossip made him listen to their conversation while enjoying his delicious food. The Talent-ruing School upied nearby farnds and had a mine and medicine fields in the deep mountains, so it was generous. The cook was good as well. The salt-roasted chicken, smooth and slippery, emanated a delicious smell. It overshadowed any kind of voring, so Meng Qi could not stop eating.

    ¡°Little Brother Meng, we will see the Outsky Strange Stone soon.¡± Wu Qinxin did not forget her panion¡±.

    Meng Qi¡¯s mouth was full of chicken and oil, so he could not speak and just slightly nodded.

    Others all broke intoughter and shook their heads, thinking Meng Qi was a Jianghu idler who followed Wu Qinxin here just for free food.

    Wu Qinxin slightly frowned. ¡°Little Brother Meng is enjoying his food too much. Peoplee here to watch the fight instead of eating¡­ ¡° Shangguan Han wore a smile for his correct judgment.

    Hua Tiange led several Elders and Disciples to the front. He coughed and said, ¡°I¡¯m very grateful that you alle here to celebrate my birthday¡­ ¡±

    After some greetings, he sighed and said, ¡°You also know that today the Mount Qin Sword Sect would be here to fulfill themitment set three years ago. If there is anything troublesome, I beg your pardon.¡±

    They all showed that they did not mind it at all. Except for those people who were rted to the Talent-ruing School, were they not here to watch the fight?

    Hua Tiange took out a parcel from his sleeve and put it on an empty table. Then he said, ¡°This is the Outsky Strange Stone. You all could appreciate it.¡±

    All of them held their breath and focused their attention on watching Hua Tiange open his parcel, hoping that they could understand some super martial arts just by one nce from a distance.

    Meng Qi picked up a piece of boiled fish which was fresh and moderately salty. He also looked over.

    He slowly opened the parcel. Inside was a ck stone the size of a fist, which looked normal at first sight. But if you gazed at it, you would feel that horrible demons were trapped inside. It shocked them.

    ¡°Holy Spirit Deterrence¡­ ¡± Meng Qi was not surprised but he could imitate the feeling. And because the deterrence was blocked by the ck stone, he could not feel it exactly.

    ¡°It certainly is the Outsky Strange Stone¡­ ¡± Wu Qinxin muttered, as if she had lost her mind.

    Veins in Shangguan Han¡¯s hand, which he used to hold bamboo chopsticks, were clearly seen and his attention was totally drawn by the Outsky Strange Stone. He would have liked to grab it and observe it carefully.

    ¡°Yum, the Outsky Strange Stone itself is still extraordinary even without the blood of the gods. It could block most of the Holy Spirit Deterrence, so it is a good material for forging weapons.¡± Meng Qi looked down and sighed with emotion. He could even figure out with his toes that a weapon withponents from the Outsky Strange Stone could prevent the Vital Spirit from being attacked and decrease the effects of mental attacks.

    Hua Tiange disyed the Outsky Strange Stone to all of them to show that he did not hide it. All of the people looked at the stone carefully, which left the hall in aplete silence.

    Before he put down the stone,ughter came from the door. ¡°Door Master Hua is really an honest man. You show the Strange Stone so early and I really admire you for that.¡±

    Meng Qi turned his head as the others did. He saw a dozen people walking toward them. At their front was a grey-haired old man in a green frock with a longsword. He was thin and elegant.

    ¡°¡®Wind-following Sword¡¯ Ning Jidao.¡± Wu Qinxin told the ¡°outsider¡± Meng Qi in a low voice.

    Meng Qi slightly nodded and nced at the wooden sheath of Ning Jidao. And then he looked at the two young men beside him. One of them wore a high hat, broad girdles, and a loose frock. He had bushy eyebrows and bright eyes. His hands were white as polished jade and he looked a little arrogant. The other handsome young man was about 20 years old and ordinary looking, who wore a mild smile on his face. And he carried a longsword inside a sharkskin sheath.

    ¡°¡®Flying Sword¡¯ Swordsman Huang¡­ ¡± Wu Qinxin looked at the young man with her bright eyes, which disappointed Shangguan Han.

    ¡°And the other one is?¡± Meng Qi felt that the other man was not inferior to Huang Yun in terms of momentum.

    Shangguan Han frowned and answered, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Wu Qinxin shook her head also. She pointed to the two young swordsmen behind Huang Yun and introduced them. ¡°This is ¡®Swan-rousing Sword¡¯ Luo Qiusheng and ¡®Tarsal Soft Swords¡¯ Tao Kang. With Huang Swordsman, they are called ¡®Qin Shan Three Swordsmen¡¯. But most of their reputation is earned by Swordsman Huang. They all have opened their Four Apertures.¡±

    She looked down on Luo Qiusheng and Tao Kang, thinking that their reputation was earned by Huang Yun.

    ¡°I have never heard of them¡­ ¡° Meng Qi twitched his mouth.

    ¡°Leader Ning is also on time. Who is this distinguished guest?¡± Hua Tiange clearly did not know the arrogant young man who wore a high hat and broad girdles either.

    Ning Jidao introduced him with a smile. ¡°This is Zhang Zhifan, Childe Zhang, who is from Hui County in the Longnan Region. People call him ¡®Burning Sun Super Palm¡¯ in Jianghu.¡±

    ¡°No wonder he has an air of arrogance of an aristocratic family. It turns out that he is the disciple of one of the branches of the Longnan Zhang.¡± Meng Qi suddenly understood.

    ¡°It¡¯s ¡®Burning Sun Super Palm¡¯. It¡¯s said that his name could be listed in the Ranking List of Young Masters. If he had opened Seven Apertures, he would definitely be one of them!¡± Wu Qinxin was surprised.

    Shangguan Han and others at the table all frowned and said, ¡°Does Longnan Zhang directly send people here?¡±

    Zhang Zhifan politely congratted Hua Tiange on his birthday. Then he said, ¡°When I traveled here, I heard that my brother Huang wouldpete with your son, so I¡¯m here to watch the battle without other intentions.¡±

    Hua Tiange nodded. He said in a half smile, ¡°I beg your pardon. My son has been gone for two days. I¡¯m very worried about him.¡±

    ¡°Swordsman Hua isn¡¯t here?¡± Ning Jidao slightly frowned and asked, ¡°Which three Disciples would ept the challenge?¡±

    They were all disappointed. ¡°Could they see a battle between two martial pros? Hua Lun really ran away at the risk of ruining his reputation?¡±

    Before Hua Tiange answered, Huang Yun said with a mild smile, ¡°If Swordsman Hua was not here, we wouldn¡¯t be happy even if we won. I think we can dy the fight for three days to show our respect. If Swordsman Hua is still missing then, Door Master Hua, you appoint other Disciples at that time. Is that okay?¡±

    Hua Tiange did not expect that Huang Yun was so thoughtful and reasonable and he looked at Ning Jidao with surprise.

    Ning Jidao thought for a while and smiled. Then he said, ¡°I agree with him.¡±

    ¡°Very good, very good.¡± Hua Tiange was a little grateful. He had nned to add another Disciple.

    All the men at the table were more disappointed because they could not watch the fight today. What was worse, it was dyed for three days. What bad luck! Meng Qi was one of them for it was never too much for him to watch.

    The hall was noisy.

    Huang Yun looked around and smiled. He asked, ¡°Door Master Hua, they have waited for the fight for a long time. If we just leave, we may dampen their enthusiasm. What if I appoint three Disciples at your will andpete with your Disciples for mutual learning to satisfy their needs?¡±

    Hua Tiange suddenly turned pale. ¡°It¡¯s the wrangling guest that takes the ce of the host. Besides, Huang Yun could totally choose his Disciples. He definitely wants to humiliate me today and make me more embarrassed in three days.¡±

    ¡°Swordsman Huang is so wise!¡± Many onlookers praised him.

    Hua Tiange thought that Huang Yun had helped him save face just now, if he disagreed now, he would be criticized. Furthermore, the guests were interested and excited. So he could only squeeze a half smile and said, ¡°Swordsman Huang is really considerate. Just appoint your Disciples.¡±

    Huang Yun signaled ¡°Swan-rousing Sword¡± Luo Qiusheng with his eyes to challenge Meng Qi.

    Luo Qiusheng was thin and cold. He stood straight with his sword. He went to the empty ce that was set for the fight. He cupped one hand in the other before his chest and said, ¡°As your junior, I beg for your teaching.¡±

    As expected¡­ Hua Tiange¡¯s heart suddenly sank. Brother Hu was the Disciple of an Elder of the Talent-ruing School, one of the designated Disciples.

    Under the watchful eyes of the people, Disciple Hu could not refuse. So he epted the challenge with his sword. Their swords, both with bright light, hit each other with nks. They moved as quickly as they could.

    ¡°Good sword art!¡± Wu Qinxin, Shangguan Han, and others all praised it. It was clear that these two fighters¡¯ sword forms were extraordinary in their eyes.

    Meng Qi was also interested. He muttered, ¡°Five ws, six ws, three ws¡­ ¡±

    He wished that he could perform the sword art by himself.

    At the climax of the fight, Luo Qiusheng knocked Disciple Hu¡¯s longsword away. His attack made him stumble backward and bump into the table in front of Meng Qi and others.

    Meng Qi immediately waved his longsword to stop him to save the delicious food.

    People all looked at Meng Qi who had a chicken leg in his mouth. Now he was like an extremely ¡°outstanding¡± glowworm in the dark.

    ¡°Oh no, I did not assume a good pose!¡± Meng Qi was ¡°regretful¡±.

    ¡°You win,¡± Disciple Hu shamefully said with one hand cupped in the other before his chest.

    Luo Qiusheng turned around, seeing Huang Yun nodding at him. So he changed his target. He did not choose Disciples of the Talent-ruing School because it might appear to be too deliberate. Instead, he pointed at ¡°outstanding¡± Meng Qi and said, ¡°Would you mindpeting with me?¡±

    ¡°Me?¡± Meng Qi put down the chicken leg and pointed at his own nose. ¡°I can only use some of my strength topete with him with my sword, which might not expose me¡­¡±

    Luo Qiusheng squeezed a smile and said, ¡°Make sure that you stop at an appropriate time.¡±

    Meng Qi took a handkerchief and slowly wiped his mouth and hands. He threw it on the table, and then looked at Luo Qiusheng with a big smile, saying,

    ¡°Forgive my rudeness.¡±

 Chapter 152: The Powerful Sword Art

    <h4>Chapter 152: The Powerful Sword Art</h4>

    ¡°OK, let me try!¡± Wu Qinxin, Shangguan Han, and the others all felt strange about Meng Qi¡¯s answer. Generally speaking, Meng Qi should modestly say that he was pleased to have a chance to learn from the challenger, but his reply sounded like he was ready to ept a dinner invitation.

    They did not feel strange, however, about the invitation made by Luo Qiusheng to Meng Qi. Everyone knew that the Mount Qin Sword Sect had appointed their three disciples to demonstrate their sword skills against the other sects. It was normal for everyone at present to be chosen by one of the three. On the contrary, these at present would feel rather regretful for they did not have the opportunity to learn from one of the threeing from the Mount Qin Sword Sect, famed for belonging to ¡°Three Mountains and Four Waters¡±. Hence, it was not shameful to lose in such apetition.

    Huang Yun was a little shocked about Meng Qi¡¯s reply at first, but he immediately changed his tune for different ces had different customs. Judging from his ent, Meng Qi was not a native.

    Ning Jidao and Zhang Zhifan paid most of their attention to Hua Tiange and the Outsky Strange Stone in front of him, so they did not much care aboutparing notes on Martial Arts.

    After falling into a trance for a second, Luo Qiusheng restrained his expression, put his sword downwards, posed one of his sword gestures, and said, ¡°This Childe, let¡¯s begin our martial artspetition.¡±

    With a jingle sound, Meng Qi pulled out his glittering Ice Pce Sword, which made people nearby feel a chill, and leisurely said, ¡°OK, let¡¯s begin.¡±

    His casual and inadvertent sword art made the bystanders frown for his sword art was too loose and unchangeable to be recognized as sword skills.

    Shocked to see the Ice Pce Sword, Huang Yun immediately told Luo Qiusheng through the Secret Voice-sending, ¡°Be careful! He has the Refined Weapon. I¡¯m afraid he is not as delicate as we think.¡±

    Although the Refined Weapons were not as rare as the Precious Weapons, and they were the main trend for Jianghu men, they were not verymon. Like their Mount Qin Sword Sect, only the leader, the Elders and a few core disciples like himself owned the Refined Weapons. The others used Hundred-time Tempered swords or the ones costing a fortune, thousands of taels of silver.

    The young man, looking frail but wearing such a Refined Weapon, must be by no means ordinary.

    Of course, he was not too alert. He was very confident in his junior brother, Luo Qiusheng. Since their Heads refined ¡°Flying Cloud Sword Art¡±, ¡°Shadow Reflection Sword Art¡±, and ¡°Finger-winding Sword Art¡±, their Mount Qin Sword Sect¡¯s Kung Fu was much more powerful than before. Moreover, his junior brother hadpletely grasped the ¡°Shadow Reflection Sword Art¡±. If the adversary was just a so-so veteran, his junior brother would defeat him in a second.

    Meng Qi¡¯s next act made him deeply frown because his sword art was simple and weak but a little strange.

    At the beginning, Wu Qinxin and Shangguan Han were thinking highly of Meng Qi when he pulled out his Refined Weapon, but seeing his childish sword move, they were confused.

    After receiving his senior brother¡¯s warning, Luo Qiusheng felt quite different when he was faced with Meng Qi¡¯s sword move. The sword casually and crookedly moved towards him. The method seemed wed. He was about to answer it when it changed so quickly that he had to alter his sword¡¯s direction.

    He constantly changed his intention to use the prepared moves, leaving cold sweat running down his forehead. When Meng Qi¡¯s sword approached him, he did not make a final decision.

    Huang Yun and others were totally astounded because they had no idea that Luo Qiusheng stood still without a response to Meng Qi¡¯s random moves.

    ¡°Hoop!¡± Huang Yun lightly coughed, suddenly awakening Luo Qiusheng from his nightmares. Watching the sword nearly hit him, he decided to pay no attention to the opponent¡¯s strange moves and used his own tricks for an active attack.

    Turning his sword in a circle, Luo Qiusheng attempted to ward off Meng Qi¡¯s sword and was about to attack Meng Qi.

    The momentum of his sword turned into a shing circle, which was truly beautiful with multiple changes so that Wu Qinxin, Shangguan Han, and even Hua Tiange and the others could not help but secretly praise the Shadow Reflection Sword Art.

    What Luo Qiusheng learned was the ¡°Shadow Reflection Sword Art¡± refined by Ning Jidao and his team from the Outsky Strange Stone. His body was as nimble as a fleeting bird, and his sword momentum was wonderful and changeful. After he had constantly defeated many veterans of the Three Mountains and Four Waters, his fame grew. Now he was devoting every effort to fight with Meng Qi, leaving others¡¯ eyes wide open.

    Meng Qi reached his sword out along the momentum of Luo Qiusheng¡¯s, and thenpletely contrary tomon sense, he suddenly pushed his sword forward to sh Luo Qiusheng.

    This move was exactly at the critical moment when the old momentum of Luo Qiusheng¡¯s sword had disappeared and his counterattack did not rise. His sword shing circle immediately vanished. Luo Qiusheng hastily drew his sword back to defend.

    Meng Qi waved his sword and directly pointed at Luo Qiusheng¡¯s wrist forcing him to step back and change his move once more.

    As his moves changed, Meng Qi somehow strangely handed out his sword and directly rushed to his ws in the side.

    Seeing this, Luo Qiusheng could only resort to the defensive unique skill of the ¡°Shadow Reflection Sword Art¡±. He wanted to draw a circle around himself and protect his ws.

    When he just zoned half, the sword Meng Qi had handed out moved up at random and parked there where Luo Qiusheng seemed to initiatively send his wrist to Meng Qi¡¯s sword tip.

    ng!

    Meng Qi turned his sword and pped it on Luo Qiusheng¡¯s wrist knocking his sword out of his hand.

    ng! The sound of his sword falling on the ground struck the bystanders¡¯ hearts, awakening them from their illusion. As a young master of the sword art, Luo Qiusheng, with the title of Swan-rousing Sword, should be defeated, and somehow strangely so.

    He was an expert in ¡°Shadow Reflection Sword Art¡± with a nimble body and wonderful sword momentum, wasn¡¯t he? What he had just disyed looked like an old hen rushing around. Worse still, he could not even allow Meng Qi to make a defensive move.

    As they despised Luo Qiusheng, they were surprised at Meng Qi for his sword art did not look skillful but childish and very casual. He not only waved his sword in random directions but also seemed not to care about any sword form. Meng Qi¡¯s moves could not even match a name of sword form.

    It was his few ¡°clumsy¡± moves that instantly defeated ¡°Swan-rousing Sword¡±, Luo Qiusheng, to the ground.

    What on earth was this sword art?

    They did not believe Meng Qi was so lucky that he could defeat an expert at such a high level by chance. Such a sword form could hardly convince them for itpletely vited their understanding of sword art.

    Huang Yun put a dignified expression on his face, chewing on their fighting process. He found Meng Qi¡¯s every move was directly aimed at his junior brother¡¯s ws. Besides, he could either forestall further attacks or strike where his junior brother was unprepared.

    ¡°Has he known so deeply about the ¡°Shadow Reflection Sword Art?¡± Huang Yun secretly thought. He knew that Luo Qiusheng was rather dull about the use of sword moves, so when he met such an opponent, he was bound to get a sad end.

    Ning Jidao and Zhang Zhifan both shifted their eyes over. They just wanted to watch their superb performance, only to be told, ¡°Game was over¡±. Moreover, Luo Qiusheng, who was thought highly of, lost the game without any reason.

    Luo Qiusheng was quite depressed. He wondered why he had to change his move before he answered the opponent¡¯s, and he was so passive that during the short fighting time, he was exhausted to save his neck.

    ¡°Thanks for letting me win.¡± Meng Qi inverted his sword and smilingly made a deep bow to Luo Qiusheng.

    Since he had learned the basic knowledge of the Nine Strategies Beyond the Swords, he realized ¡°one understanding led to one hundred rities¡±, and his sword art quickly improved. He not onlypletely took in the gist of Heng Qu Swordsmanship and Fast Sword of Zhao Family, but he transformed what he learned into his own skills. What he just applied to thepetition was the first time he disyed his own sword art, which proved his achievement.

    Since during the Enlightenment Period, the move changes yed a very important role in strength. Meng Qi thought that he perhaps could challenge those experts at a superior level through his own sword art. He had to depend on the Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship when he met the enemy who gained the impartation of the Gist of Trueness because Nine Strategies Beyond the Swords did not include the Will-breaking Move and the moves to break Dharma and Logos of the heaven and earth. Of course, if he could grasp all the sword arts, theories, and principles, it was possible for him to rely solely on his own sword strategies.

    ¡°Your strength is much more powerful than mine, and I feel inferiorpared to you.¡± Luo Qiusheng sulkily picked up his sword, getting close to Huang Yun.

    It was quiet in the hall. Hua Tiange and the others did not expect such an oue. Due to the unexpected result and the strange process, they felt it difficult to judge the level of their strength.

    Huang Yun looked at Meng Qi standing in the middle of the hall, pondered for a moment, and said, ¡°Junior Brother Tao, will you please spar with Meng Qi?¡±

    Junior Brother Tao¡¯s Finger-winding Sword Art was very weird, and Meng Qi could not have seen it, let alone find out its ws.

    Tao Kang understood what his senior brother meant. He took off his soft sword from his waist, which looked like a long snake, and came to Meng Qi, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s have a spar, will you?¡±

    ¡°Aye,¡± answered Meng Qi in a debonair voice.

    Tao Kang learned the lessons of Luo Qiusheng. He did not let Meng Qi attack him first but suddenly thrust the sword toward Meng Qi¡¯s face. He drove it halfway, unexpectedly bent it, and urgently pushed it to Meng Qi¡¯s left shoulder.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Wu Qinxin eximed with her hand covering her mouth. For Meng Qi was her guest, she subconsciously stood on his side.

    Meng Qi did not draw out his sword and took a step back to avoid Tao Kang¡¯s sword.

    Tao Kang took advantage of his first attack and unfolded his soft sword. His sword form was quite different from that of the normal ¡ª weird and unpredictable.

    Meng Qi stepped back again with a smile on his face. He suddenly stuck out his sword and stabbed Tao Kang¡¯s soft sword at exactly the three feet and three inches point.

    Tao Kang¡¯s soft sword suddenly looked like a snake struck at the fatal seven-inch point with its head painfully drooping. The momentum of his sword disappeared, and everything turned calm.

    ¡°How could this be?¡± Tao Kang stunned on the spot, looked unbelievably at Meng Qi. He wondered why his ¡°Finger-winding Sword Art¡± could not bear Meng Qi¡¯s only onemon, simple move.

    Was it this sword form that broke the Finger-winding Sword Art refined from the Outsky Strange Stone?

    Wu Qinxin, Shangguan Han, and the others were stupefied too. They never expected a fierce struggle between two evenly-matched opponents finished in the blink of an eye.

    If Meng Qi had performed some exquisite sword form to defeat Tao Kang, they could have epted the fact more or less. At most, they thought Tao Kang had mistaken this pro for a Jianghu idler. Though his sword art was not worthy of any praise, he had won out.

    Smoothing his beard with his hand, Hua Tiange eximed that he had never seen or heard such sword art.

    Huang Yun stepped forward with his hand on his sword scabbard. He thought that he was having a simtive demonstration with Tao Kang. He wondered if he could break the Finger-winding Sword Art with only one move. To his disappointment, if he wanted to make it, he had to choose the right time, moderate speed, and a fine-tuned attack angle, but he did not have this skill.

    Ning Jidao was absentminded because he could not believe that the Finger-winding Sword Art refined from Outsky Strange Stone on his own was so unbearable that only one move from such amon sword art could break it.

    Meng Qi was in high spirits. Looking at Huang Yun, he was about to challenge him to test this ¡°Flying Cloud Sword¡± strength.

    At this moment, ¡°Burning Sun Super Palm¡± Zhang Zhifan said with some hesitation,

    ¡°Truth-seeking Sword Scripts? Do youe from the Wangs in River East? I met senior brother Wang Siyuan on one asion.¡±

 Chapter 153: The Wang Family

    <h4>Chapter 153: The Wang Family</h4>

    The Wang family of Jiangdong was one of the 14 biggest aristocratic families in the world. In Jianghu men¡¯s eyes, it ranked above the Longnan Zhang. Hence when Wu Qinxin and others heard that ¡°Burning Sun Super Palm¡± Zhang Zhifan asked Meng Qi such a question, they first felt shocked and awed, and then they took it for granted. Of course, the well-known Truth-seeking Sword Scripts was the top Exterior sword art based on all the sword theories. No wonder they could not find its advantages. Instead, they recognized it as ordinary. After all, their realms were quite different.

    ¡°Brother Meng is from the Wang Family in River East¡­ ¡± At first, in Wu Qinxin¡¯s opinion, Meng Qi was a handsome Jianghu idler. But now, she vaguely felt that he had a casual but uninhibited temper.

    People there suddenly changed their view on Meng Qi, since only the immediate descendants of the Wang family were entitled to learn the ¡°Truth-seeking Sword Art¡±.

    As for these aristocratic families, the meaning of descendants was not restricted to their surname¡ªWang. In order topete with the other martial sects, even their daughters¡¯ children who made an oath not to let their Kung Fu out in their ancestral temple could be counted as their descendants too. Besides, if he was excellent, he would be taken as a son-inw. Thus, every year the list of sessful martial talents was published, a lot of families would choose their sons-inw in front of the list.

    ¡°Childe Zhang, you have misunderstood me.¡± Meng Qi put his sword into the scabbard and answered with a smile.

    This kind of thing was supposed to be made clear. Otherwise either pretending to be a descendant of the Wang family or secretly learning their magical Kong Fu would be extremely troublesome.

    However, Meng Qi was not too concerned about it. Since the Wang family of Jiangdong was widely known, he had heard of the ¡°Truth-seeking Sword Art¡±, which was just simr to Nine Strategies Beyond the Swords in form.

    The ancestor of the Wang family of Jiangdong was born in the times of the ancient Myths. He obtained the ¡°Book of Luo¡± of Peerless Godly Weapons by chance. And then heprehended the truth of Heaven and spent a lifetime to create a kind of magical Kung Fu, which could match the ¡°Fu Huang Eight Diagrams¡± and was named Derivation Sutra. It meant figuring out the theories of Heaven, Dharma and Logos, the secr world and human thoughts.

    Therefore, the Wang family of Jiangdong went through the ancient times and medieval times, experienced changing fortunes and developed into an aristocratic family with the longest history. Though they knew a lot of ancient secrets, their descendants who gained the Derivation Sutra were feeble and sick. In addition, if they could not achieve the Dharmakaya ahead of the age of 50, they would inevitably die young. This was because the Derivation Sutra was so arbitrary that the heaven would be jealous of it.

    However, even now as human¡¯s lifespan is drastically reduced, the strong experts of the Exterior Realm were in their glory in their 50s. If in the ancient times and medieval times, their life was just ¡°starting out¡±.

    That was why the Wang family was always a medium aristocratic family even with a long impartation and the tyrannical martial art, for most of their excellent disciples died too young and Dharmakayas could not be achieved in all generations.

    In this generation, ¡°Ledgerkeeper of Lives¡± Wang Siyuan was much expected by his family. By the age of 22, he had opened Nine Apertures and was about to enter Half-step Exterior Scenery, and thus he was honored as an expectant to be imed Dharmakaya before the age of 50.

    The ¡°Truth-seeking Sword Art¡± was a sword art at the top level of the Exterior derived from Derivation Sutra. Corresponding with it, there were ¡°Mountain Range Palmstrike¡± and ¡°Return to Tibet Step¡±.

    Meng Qi said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m Meng Qi. My sword formes from Predecessor Duk-gu. He studied hundreds of sects¡¯ sword art, digested the gist of all sword theories and created this Nine Strategies Beyond the Swords, which is particr about the changes of the sword art and recovers its original simplicity. What I have just disyed is called the Sword-breaking Move, a strategy of it.¡±

    He did not say thetter part¡ª ¡°All Sword-breaking Move¡± because there were many super demons and martial sects in the world and the ¡°Nine Strategies Beyond the Swords¡± was not powerful enough to break all the sword moves. Thus, it remained to be seen how it would develop in the future.

    ¡°Sword-breaking Move?¡±

    Even if Meng Qi did not say thetter part, but what he said already made others full of imagination. Wu Qinxin, Shangguan Han, Hua Tiangeand and others all had the idea whether ¡°Sword-breaking Move¡± meant a move specially designed to break the sword art. There were so many sword arts in Jianghu but he should have some special ones to break them! How conceited he was!

    However, nobody would speak their mind. Just now the ¡°Shadow Reflection Sword Art¡± was turned into ¡°Falling into Water Sword Art¡± and the ¡°Finger-winding Sword Art¡± was broken within just one move from Meng Qi as if meeting its nemesis. Who else would ask for trouble to prove his sword art?

    Seeing Meng Qi dressed in a thin indigo robe and wearing a sword at his waist, natural and unrestrained, they all had a strange feeling as if his Sword-breaking Move would really break all sword art one day.

    ¡°Burning Sun Super Palm¡± Zhang Zhifan thought what Meng Qi frankly said was credible. He had witnessed Wang Siyuan¡¯s great failure. He knew their moves were different in some details. Hence, he nodded, ¡°Please forgive my ignorance, but what is the name of your sect? Your sword art seems to have returned to its original nature.¡±

    Although the simr sword arts were rare, there were still several sects.

    Meng Qi smiled, ¡°Having just learned it, I peregrinated here, and had no time to win a title.¡±

    He thought for a while: ¡°Roving Sword¡±, but this sobriquet was too much intended, so he did not mention it.

    ¡°Brother Meng¡¯s sword art has entered imperceptibility, which is bound to be well-known in Janghu in the future.¡± When he saw Meng Qi had transferred this topic from his disciples¡¯ failure, Hua Tiange sincerely praised him with a heartyughter as if he would like to make a sobriquet for Meng Qi at once.

    Cupping one hand in the other before his chest, Meng Qi smiled and thought to himself, ¡°Since I have shown them my sword art, it is not necessary for me to keep it as a secret. Let me use the Nine Strategies Beyond the Swords topete with ¡®Flying Cloud Sword¡¯ Huang Yun who is expected to be a candidate of the Ranking List of Young Masters.¡±

    He was about to speak when a huge thud sound burst out. The roof opposite to the Outsky Strange Stone copsed with tiles showering down and smoke and dust flying in the air. A figure fell down to the ground and directly snatched the Outsky Strange Stone.

    His whole body was wrapped in ck. Stamping his feet, he even jumped straight into the sky fast as lightning and flew up from the cave to the roof.

    All this urred in a sh. Since his attention was shifted, Hua Tiange failed to stop him right under his nose and only tore off a piece of ck cloth with his right hand.

    ¡°Chase!¡± He was scared and angry. He could never expect that his Outsky Strange Stone would be audaciously robbed with so many super veterans gathering here in broad daylight!

    He jumped up, pedaled on a beam and directly flew out to go after the man in ck.

    Ning Jidao, Zhang Zhifan, Huang Yun and others came to their senses and rushed out of the hall to catch up.

    ¡°Pursue him!¡± These Jianghu men on the spot suddenly were seething with anger and all people in the hall rushed out.

    Each of them inwardly hoped that he could secretly take the Outsky Strange Stone away if both sides could be losers in the fight by ident¡ª that would help him to be famous overnight.

    And even if there was not such a good luck, it was also good for them to help the Talent-ruing School and the Mount Qin Sword Sect to reim the Outsky Strange Stone. Thus, they could develop better contacts for the future use.

    ¡°Meng, Childe Meng, why not chase him?¡± When Wu Qinxin saw Meng Qi calmly return to his table, she stopped too and wonderingly asked him.

    ¡°Hey-hey, my title is from the younger brother to a childe¡­¡± Meng Qi sniggered, ¡°Door Master Hua, Head Ning, Childe Zhang, Swordsman Huang are martial veterans, it is no doubt that they will seize back the Outsky Strange Stone. There is no need to join in the chasing.¡±

    In his view, if they could not catch up with the man in ck, neither could he. After all, Hua Tiange and Ning Jidao both were at the level of the nine apertures. Even during the enlightenment period, they focused on the move changes and his Nine Strategies Beyond the Swords was their nemesis by chance, but when they united together, he might be not more powerful than them unless at the same time dark clouds were gathering in the sky with a powerful thunderstorm.

    Besides, if lucky, he could grab the Outsky Strange Stone back, he would not keep it for his own ording to his temper. Then why bother wasting time?

    ¡°Aye.¡± Wu Qinxin and Shangguan Han simply remained too and slowly walked out of the hall with Meng Qi.

    Both of them were silent because they did not know how to have a conversation with Meng Qi who suddenly became an expert of sword art.

    ¡°After having the open-air banquet, I have to go down Jiangdong, so it¡¯s time to say goodbye.¡± Meng Qi looked at the sky and said with a smile.

    Wu Qinxin bit her lips, mustered her courage and curiously asked, ¡°Childe Meng, the Nine Strategies Beyond the Swords is known as Nine Swords. Since there is already a Sword-breaking Move, could it be that there is de-breaking Move?

    ¡°You are smart.¡± Meng Qi praised her.

    A little embarrassed and a bit curious, Shangguan Han asked, ¡°I do not know Predecessor Duk-gu¡¯s formal name, maybe there is some hearsay about him.¡±

    ¡°Predecessor Duk-gu¡¯s original name was unknown. He called himself Begging Failure. He was dying to lose in a martialpetition but never could he.¡± Meng Qi longingly answered.

    He basically told the truth. In fact, the Exchange List of the Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms only introduced the characteristics of this sword art and did not mention which world it came from. Since the main world was very vast, there were countless military achievements spreading within small fields. Therefore, when other Samsara travelers heard this name, they would just say yes to them and told them that it turned out to be their sword art.

    ¡°Just a desire for failure?¡± Though Wu Qinxin and Shangguan Han felt Meng Qi was bragging, because Predecessor Duk-gu was not a famous Dharmakaya Immortal in the recent hundreds of years, his lofty spirit was worth yearning for.

    Meng Qi smiled and said, ¡°If you will walk out of the ¡®Three Mountains and Four Waters¡¯, you will find there are quite a lot of wonderful Kung Fu and consummate skills. On the contrary, if you only stay here, you will inevitably have a narrow view without a desire to advance further, which will limit the development of your martial art. But it is very dangerous outside.¡±

    Wu Qinxin and Shangguan Han just intended to get free, so Meng Qi¡¯s proposal fitted perfectly with their taste. They nodded yes to him without any hesitation.

    ¡°We will be careful and n to travel to Huanzhou in the future.¡± Shangguan Han yearningly answered. Since Afterglow Supersword School had certain influence in Huanzhou, they would be rtively safe if they travelled there.

    ¡°Huanzhou ah, maybe there was a chance for us to meet again¡­ ¡° Meng Qiughed and said goodbye to them, cupping one hand in the other before his chest. He turned over with his hand on the sword and floated away.

    Looking at his back, Wu Qinxin could not help but loudly praise, ¡°Childe Meng is really an unfettered swordsman.¡±

    Because he had fought in Mount Qin, Meng Qi did not directly go by boat but climbed over the mountains to the next city with a port.

    As it was getting dark and he was a little tired, Meng Qi entered a broken temple and meditated to harmonize Qi-cirction in front of the Buddharupa.

    Suddenly, his ears moved and he heard the sound of water dropping which was so weak that he nearly thought he had some aural illusion.

    Meng Qi stood up, took out the Ice Pce Sword, and carefully looked around. When he reached the back of the Buddharupa, he stopped and found a few drops of ck blood under the Buddharupa.

    Earnestly listening to it, Meng Qi heard the feeble breath in the Buddharupa.

    ¡°Who is it?¡± Meng Qi asked in a low voice.

    The breath in the Buddharupa paused in no time, for he might think Meng Qi would y tricks on him.

    Meng Qi could not neglect it. Observing for a while, he thrust his sword and opened the secret door at the back of the Buddharupa, revealing a hole inside and a man dressed in a cotton robe curling up there with a puddle of ck blood under him.

    ¡°Are you OK?¡± Meng Qi asked.

    The man saw Meng Qi not hurt him and forced a smile. ¡°This childe, as you see, I am in trouble.¡±

    He paused, ¡°I am Hua Lun. I identally discovered that Mount Qin Sword Sect colluded with Luo Denomination, so I was chased here, hiding in the Buddharupa. You must be careful.¡±

 Chapter 154: A Rush Decision

    <h4>Chapter 154: A Rush Decision</h4>

    ¡°Luo Denomination?¡± Since he had dealt with Gu Xiaosang twice, Meng Qi was quite sensitive to these two words.

    Meanwhile, Meng Qi scanned Hua Lun secretly. He confirmed Hua Lun was Hua Tiange from his appearance. Otherwise, how could Meng Qi believe someone who imed himself as Hua Tiange for no reason?

    Hua Lun was so anxious that he needed someone to send the message. Even though he was not familiar with Meng Qi, he took out the dark purple token carved with special cloud patterns and the words ¡°Hua Lun¡±.

    In his hand, the token glowed with purple soft light.

    ¡°Cloud patterns and purple bronze, it¡¯s real.¡± Meng Qi gently nodded and was sure that Hua Lun was exactly Hua Tiange.

    Big sects or aristocratic families all had their own identity symbol in the forms of tokens or crystals on the backs of the hands or the swords around their waists.

    They were made by special technicals. They had marks left by experts of the Exterior that were difficult to replicate. In the forging process, the owners dropped their own blood onto the tokens. When they held the tokens or fully disy their inner Qi, their blood would boil, and their body would emit a special glow to demonstrate their identities.

    The identity symbol of Shaolin was the Prayer Beads engraved with the owner¡¯s Dharma name, which the disciples should travel down the mountain to get. While Meng Qi and Zhen Hui were with their Master this time, they did not get their own Prayer Beads.

    After Hua Lun had proved himself, he asked, ¡°What¡¯s your name? Which school or sect do you belong to?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Meng Qi from Luo Yang, but I live in Xi Liang. I am nobody in Jianghu but lucky to be taught by a predecessor sword art. Now I am traveling around the whole country.¡± Meng Qi reorganized what he had said in the daytime.

    Hua Lun frowned for he could not tell the real character of Meng Qi, decent or evil, from his simple self-introduction. ¡°How can I entrust him?¡±

    He managed to sit up looking Meng Qi up and down. Meng Qi looked gentle but not weak ¡ª handsome, dignified and macho. Hua Lun clinched his teeth and made his decision. ¡°Please help me ask for Zhen Yi School¡¯s help.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be hurried. Please tell me what happened in detail.¡± Meng Qi wanted to consider carefully before he decided whether to help.

    Understanding Meng Qi¡¯s worries, Hu Lun sincerely said, ¡°Several days ago, I heard someone from the branch of Longnan Zhang came to help Huang Yun. I was afraid that they would bully us, so I informed my father and hurried back to ask the Elders or Senior brothers for help. Unexpectedly, in a secret spot near the mountain, I found Huang Yun talking with a disciple of Zhang about the Stange Stone.¡±

    ¡°I was so shocked that I listened carefully and was surprised that that person should be Emissary Vacation of Luo Sect. They plotted to upy the Outsky Strange Stone with the branch of Longnan Zhang and Mount Qin Sword Sect. Their n was to pretend to fight for the Strange Stone but actually to create an opportunity for Luo Jiao to steal the Stone. In this way, the branch of Longnan Zhang and Mount Qin Sword Sect would not be suspected while they would pretend to lose the disciples of Luo Denomination when tracking Luo Denomination¡¯s track.¡±

    As one of the Nine Evil Paths, Luo Denomination was always repressed by big sects like Shaolin, so their hierarchy was mysterious and unknown to outsiders. Even the disciples from Shaolin only knew that the top was Sanskrit Dharmaraja. Twelve Oracles was in the second level, and ¡°Emissary Vacation¡± was in the bottom level. As to Expect for that, they did not know anything.

    ¡°And then you were exposed?¡± Meng Qi looked at the ck blood dropping from Hua Lun¡¯s back.

    Hua Lun nodded and said, ¡°Our Faction masters the Breath-holding Mysteries, so I am not discovered at first. After Huang Yun, disciples of Zhang and Emissary Vacation of Luo Sect have left, I nned to move on, but Emissary Vacation of Luo Sect returns and finds me there. I am injured by his ck God Paw but fortunate to escape due to my good sword art and superior skills.¡±

    He turned around, and Meng Qi saw a deep ck palm print in the middle of his back.

    The cloth around the palm print was eroded and the skin ck and swollen. A single touch would cause the skin to fester and the ck blood to ooze out.

    ¡°It was Luo Denomination.¡± Meng Qi gently nodded. ck God Paw was the iconic skill of Emissary Vacation of Luo Sect, which was characteristic, mysterious and vicious. Once being attacked, the skin around the wound would fester. If the evil force of the palm and the poison it contained were not dealt with in time, its poison would spread to Five Solid and Six Hollow Organs. As a result, the injured would die painfully. Meng Qi said, ¡°Childe Hua, your wound must be dealt with right now.¡±

    It had been two days since Hua Lun was injured. If prolonging another day, he could only save his life and undertake the losses of his martial skill.

    Hua Lun knew his conditions. Otherwise, he would never ask Meng Qi for help just now. He begged, ¡°Childe Meng, please help me.¡±

    With the sword in his right hand, Meng Qi pressed his left hand on his sleeveless shirt. He ran his inner force and instilled it into his body to help him remove the evil force and poison.

    Hua Lun felt a genuine Qi with extreme righteousness and purest Yang flew into his body. Suddenly, he was full of energy and collected his own inner force with the help of the genuine Qi. Slowly, the evil force of ck God Paw and poison was forced out.

    ¡°From his genuine Qi, he is righteous.¡± Hua Lun thought and nodded.

    Normally, unless the same genuine Qi flew in one¡¯s body before or the genuine Qi of a particr super skill was special, it was hard to distinguish a skill from the quality of the genuine Qi when one was still in his enlightenment period. For example, Meng Qi¡¯s Golden Bell Shield would only show its characteristics of pure righteousness and Yang. Before the Exterior, it would not show its feature of the solemnity of Buddhism, so it looked simr to other Inner Qi Forces. Only when Meng Qi ran it, the features of Golden Bell Shield would show, and others could distinguish it.

    Flows of ck blood gushed. The swelling reduced, and the skin turned pale but a more normal color again.

    Pu! Hua Lun vomited a mouthful of ck blood. Suddenly, he was energetic. He cupped his hand in the other before his chest and thankfully said, ¡°Please ept my heartful appreciation.¡±

    Meng Qi took back his left hand, smiled, and said, ¡°Did Luo Denomination send anyone to chase and kill you?¡±

    ¡°Yes! They had secretly recruited many followers in Three Mountains and Four Waters, among which there were many martial pros who had Enlightened the Apertures. They trapped me here. I would have been caught if I had not found a secret door in this the Buddharupa in my childhood. They must block the main roads down the mountain and search for me now.¡± Hua Lun said, seriously, ¡°Childe Meng, when you go to Zhen Yi School, you must remain calm and don¡¯t be nervous, or they will kill you.¡±

    ¡°Oh, if your sect doesn¡¯t want to entangle with Luo Denomination, please follow them to Zhen Wu Sect. The disciples of Zhang and I are friends. You can show them my token and ask for their help.¡±

    ¡°It is such a coincidence.¡± Meng Qi looked at him with a smile and asked, ¡°Why should I go to Zhen Yi School? Is it helpful?¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡± Hua Lun was so confused.

    ¡°Now the Strange Stone is missing. If I were Huang Yun and them, they must me it on you as you have been missing for two days. They would deem to tell others that your father and you grudged the Outsky Strange Stone, so you pretend to be missing. They would tell others that you coborated with forces from outside and looted the stone. At the day of the birthday dinner, you would never have any chance to argue for yourself since you are neither at Zhen Yi School or the hall. After all, the Strange Stone was gone under your guard,¡± Meng Qi said with a little smile.

    Hua Lun thought carefully, and his face suddenly turned pale. He bit his lips and begged, ¡°Childe Meng, you can attest for me! There is still a residue of ck God Paw on my back!¡±

    ¡°If you ganged up with Luo Denomination to rob the Strange Stone, you could deliberately pretend to be attacked by the ck God Paw. It is a desperate measure.¡± Meng Qi said with a smile, ¡°As for me, I met you after the stone was lost. How can I attest for you?¡±

    Hua Lun¡¯s face grew paler. He seemed to predict his reputation hereafter, and he said with onest hope, ¡°Childe Meng, what should I do?¡±

    Meng Qi was not anxious but calm. He seemed to have a well-thought-out n!

    ¡°Do you know Zhang Yuanshan of Zhen Wu Zhang?¡± Meng Qi answered with another question.

    Hua Lun froze for a moment. With a forced smile, he replied, ¡°Senior Brother Zhang is the heir of the heir of this generation of Zhen Wu Sect. How could I be his friend? But I was familiar with two brothers of Senior Brother Zhang.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± Meng Qi gently nodded and replied with a smile, ¡°It is easy to deal with this matter. The key is to get the Strange Stone back. With the Strange Stone, who can frame you?¡±

    ¡°Winning back the Strange Stone?¡± Hua Lun¡¯s eyes suddenly brightened up but quickly turned grim again. He said disappointedly, ¡°It still takes one day to arrive at my school. Even if I get someone to help me, the people of Luo Denomination will have escaped with the Strange Stone.¡±

    ¡°I can help you,¡± Meng Qi said with a big smile.

    Hua Lun said skeptically, ¡°Childe Meng, you must consider it carefully. It is very dangerous.¡±

    From the strength of Meng Qi¡¯s genuine Qi, Hun Lun judged that Meng Qi¡¯s strength was between Four Apertures and Six Apertures.

    ¡°I will bring you down the mountain and back to the Talent-ruing School. Then you turn to Faction Master Hua and send all the disciples to win back the Strange Stone,¡± Meng Qi said coolly. They have Ning Jidao who have opened his Nine Apertures, so he naturally should bring Hua Tiange. Meng Qi asked, ¡°Childe Hua, you eavesdropped their conversation for such a long time, so you must know where the people of Luo Denomination hide and n to escape?¡±

    Hua Lun thought for a while and nodded, ¡°It should be there. Childe Meng, why do you help me? If I can help you, please tell me. I will do my best!¡±

    ¡°I have some issues with Luo Denomination, and I¡¯m prone to seek revenge for the smallest grievance.¡± Meng Qi put his hands back and grinned. He said, ¡°Haha, just kidding. Actually, I¡¯m born chivalrous and righteous.¡±

    Meng Qi guessed that the strong martial pros of Luo Denomination were not here since Hua Lun could escape.

    ¡°Actually, I believed the former one.¡± Hua Lun thought for a while and replied, ¡°Childe Meng, if you can help me get the Strange Stone back, I would persuade my father to let you own the Strange Stone for three days.¡±

    ¡°It would be great,¡± Meng Qi replied without hesitation in case Hua Lun would suspect him. He said, ¡°I must take you down the mountain and back to Talent-ruing School right away.¡±

    Although the evil force of that Palm was removed from Hua Lun¡¯s body, it had been inside his body for two days. It took at least two to four hours for Hua Lun to regain his strength. If Meng Qi acted alone without the assistance of Hua Lun, he would be blocked, and Hua Lun would be exposed. It was better to take Hua Lun with him.

    Hua Lun cupped his hand in the other before his chest and thanked Meng Qi. He discreetly reminded, ¡°Childe Meng, the disciples of Luo Denomination must have blocked the roads down the mountain. Some of them are powerful, so if you encounter them, don¡¯t fight recklessly and don¡¯t get entangled. Be careful.¡±

    Meng Qi just smiled. He put the Ice Pce Sword before his chest and hit it. It sounded like the roar of the dragon. Meng Qi said loudly, ¡±

    ¡°Just wait for them to test my sword art!¡±

    The verse ¡°Kill a man within ten steps without leaving any residue for a thousand miles¡± suddenly entered Meng Qi¡¯s mind.

 Chapter 155: Travel by Night

    <h4>Chapter 155: Travel by Night</h4>

    On that deep dark night, as the mountain breeze blew, Meng Qi carried Hua Lun on his back using his Moves of Wind-god¡¯s Legs, rushing along the nearest way back to the city of Mount Qin.

    ¡°Childe Meng¡¯s Lightness Skill is so outstanding¡­¡± Hua Lun, born in Zhen Yi School could easily tell the levels of kung fu. Realizing the fierceness of Arresting Wind and Capturing Shadow, he could not help but secretly praise Meng Qi. But when he recalled his heroic demeanor in the broken temple, he was upset. After all, Childe Meng¡¯s strength was between Four Apertures and Six Apertures while there was no shortage of masters at this level in Luo Denomination; being too careless and too arrogant would be fatal.

    ¡°Fortunately, his Lightness Skill is quite good.¡± Hua Lun thought. ording to the current performance of Meng Qi¡¯s Lightness Skill, at least they could run away in the event that they lost.

    Passionate yet not negligent, Meng Qipletely activated the Four Apetures, with all ears and eyes on the alert to prevent a sneak-attack.

    On the dark night, the woods and rocks looked like quiet lurking monsters with bared fangs, making people frightened.

    From the woods, suddenly, out rushed two figures with long and strange weapons in their hands, attacking Meng Qi from both sides.

    ¡°Be careful!¡± Hua Lun was closely watching the surroundings.

    Hardly had his voice faded away when he saw Meng Qi¡¯s sword as if waved by a drunk, just giving a left prick and a right cut. With a ding-dong sound, the two figures respectively retreated to the diagonal front to block them.

    One of the two was in ck while the other in white. With dishevelled hair, they looked like ferocious ghosts each of whom was holding a special long stick with a hook at its end. After a little adjusting, they moved on toe at Meng Qi.

    After a slight hesitation, Hua Lun told Meng Qi with the Secret Voice-sending, ¡°They¡¯re Zhoushan Double Ghosts, experts who have opened Four Apertures. Their special Lock Sticks are advantageous to seize others¡¯ weapons.

    He lost no time in helping Meng Qi understand his opponents, increasing their chances of winning.

    Over his words, Meng Qi and Zhoushan Double Ghosts had grappled with each other.

    No sooner had the Lock Stick hooked up Meng Qi¡¯s sword than it energetically pressed the sword downwards.

    ¡°They like to team up with enemies and outperform some masters at the level of Six Apertures.¡±

    Meng Qi¡¯s sword did not escape but sent itself to the hook of the Lock Stick, and then rose up with it, pushing it flying away, just at the alternate moment of its old and new momentums, and hitting at the front tip of the other fallen one.

    With the ding-dong sounds, the two Lock Sticks dashed away neck and neck, and Meng Qi stroke left and right, making Zhoushan Double Ghosts retreat to the woods in panic.

    ¡°It is said¡­¡± Hua Lun just said half of his sentence when he saw Zhoushan Double Ghosts defeated, so he abruptly stopped and praised, ¡°Childe Meng, how wonderful your sword art is!¡±

    ¡°Thanks for yourpliment.¡± Meng Qi smiled. He did not chase them but continued his way down the mountain path. Out of that forest was a dangerous path, on the right side of which were cliffs and on the left were precipices, with faintly visible miasma filling the air.

    Just then at the entrance of the path turned up a man with his hands crossed in front of his chest to mp his sword. He coldly looked at Meng Qi and Hua Lun, and slowly approached them instead of giving them a sneak-attack.

    ¡°He¡¯s ¡®Thunder-hearing Sword¡¯ Mo Cheng, reaching the realm of the Six Apertures or Seven Apertures, a well-known lone swordsman from the Three Mountains and Four Waters. Proud and aloof, he disdains to perform a siege or sneak attack. Unexpectedly, he bes a member of the Luo Denomination.¡± Owing to still some distance, Hua Lun unhurriedly talked about him with a serious tone.

    ¡°Childe Meng, you¡¯re supposed to be careful about his ¡®Thunder-hearing Seven Swords¡¯, one of the rare sword arts belonging to ¡®Three Mountains and Four Waters¡¯. Plus, he himself is recognized as a top master by several big sects.¡± Hua Lun said as fast as he could.

    Since Mo Cheng had pulled out his sword, it did not change much but was as fast as electro-optic with indistinct sounds of wind and thunder.

    ¡°Thunder-hearing Seven Swords, first-ss fast sword moves¡­¡±

    Facing Mo Cheng¡¯s Thunder-hearing Sword, Meng Qi counterattacked with a move directly pointing at Mo Cheng¡¯s wrist, a rear-ended one.

    Mo Cheng¡¯s face twisted slightly and he had to change his move to block Meng Qi¡¯s, otherwise, his wrist would be cut and would hardly be able to hold his sword before he could hit his opponent.

    He waved his sword like opening a fan while Meng Qi¡¯s Ice Pce Sword suddenly rose upward, unexpectedly changing its direction and obliquely pointing at his throat.

    It was impossible for Mo Cheng to change his move, so he had to walk two steps back to avoid the scope of Meng Qi¡¯s sword.

    When he retreated, Meng Qi seemed to have anticipated what would happen, following his rhythm forward and exactly keeping the same distance as if measured with him.

    Seeing such a fight, Hua Lun stopped describing the features of the ¡°Thunder-hearing Seven Swords¡±.

    Since he realized it difficult to escape the sword pointing at his throat, Mo Cheng tried his best to stab Meng Qi at the throat too. He hoped that he would win by bing thest man standing.

    As long as the opponent was unwilling to lose at both sides or even doomed to the same fate, he might have a narrow escape.

    Meng Qi¡¯s sword suddenly changed its direction and unconventionally hit Mo Cheng on the left shoulder with its body. Its force was so powerful that Mo Cheng lost his bnce and made a side-way stagger out of control, leaving his sword out of its expected course and not to strike Meng Qi.

    On Mo Cheng¡¯s right side was a cliff, so after staggering a few steps back, he directly fell into the cloud with his heartrending cries, startling a lot of birds to flutter away.

    This fight was really of rapid action, for only within dozens of seconds, Mo Cheng got his Waterloo, which did not give Hua Lun enough time to describe the Thunder-hearing Seven Swords in details.

    He became silent because he did not know what to say.

    Meng Qi did not dy setting foot on the mountain path.

    The mountain path was so narrow that they could only walk through it sideways, yet it was no problem for those who had the outstanding Lightness Skills, such as Meng Qi.

    Halfway through, Meng Qi and Hua Lun, with their Eye Apertures opened, both saw a figure rushing towards them. It was obvious that Mo Cheng¡¯s heartrending cries had drawn hispanion¡¯s attention and he intended to intercept them on their way.

    Hua Lun said in a very serious tone, ¡°It¡¯s the Emissary Vacation of Luo Sect. He has opened at least Seven Apertures, and is the one who wounded me before. His ck God Paw is superb and his strength is superior to Mo Cheng¡¯s.¡±

    Since he was a little afraid of this Emissary Vacation, he reminded Meng Qi once more and was about to describe to him the distinctive aspects of their opponent¡¯s kung fu.

    Meng Qi rushed towards him with his swords in the hand and caught up with him less than 10 secondster. His sword moves seemed at random and crooked, like the ones performed byymen who did not learn kung fu.

    ¡°His Body Movements are so secretive that he loves to lure the enemy by deliberately showing his ws on his right side.¡±

    Facing Meng Qi¡¯s sword art, viting regtions, this Emissary Vacation naturally hesitated for a moment, then crossed his palms and was about to p to the body of Meng Qi¡¯s sword.

    Meng Qi abruptly turned his sword in the horizontal direction and beat Emissary Vacation¡¯s palm, making him fly up by the force. Then his sword light shed again, clear and pure.

    ¡°His right hand ck God Paw can make double ¡­¡± Hardly had Hua Lun finished his words when he saw Meng Qi flying over Emissary Vacation¡¯s head like a great hawk spread its wings andnding behind him.

    He hurriedly turned his head and saw Emissary Vacation falling down on his side and then into the cliffs too, with a indistinct blood stained on his mid-brows, his eyes wide open and his expression concretionary.

    ¡°That¡¯s way too fast¡­¡± Hua Lun thought, at a loss.

    This move where Meng Qi integrated ¡°Yama¡¯s Invitation¡± into Nine Strategies Beyond the Swords was notplete, but when his opponents¡¯ visible ws became apparent, was enough to kill Emissary Vacation.

    Uponnding on the ground, Meng Qi contiued to hurry off with his sword. He even did not turn back to nce at Emissary Vacation for he was sure of the effect of his deadly sword move.

    Though the mountain path was steep and long, Meng Qi soon arrived at the foot of the mountain with his full speed. He was about to turn to the path leading to the city of Mount Qin when he saw a fat monk standing in front of him with a thick and heavy monk spade in his hand.

    Hua Lun opened his mouth but finally chose to shut up, saying nothing.

    The fat monk brandished his monk spade, making heavy sounds of wind.

    Meng Qi¡¯s sword randomly hit some part of the spade, and it was suddenly out of the control as if skillfully deflected and immediately changed its direction, pulling the fat monk to step forward.

    When he brushed past the fat monk, he quickly pushed out his sword, drew it back in no time and continued to streak forward, leaving his water-polished spade to fall onto the ground. The monk clutched his chest and slowly fell down.

    Because the official road of the ¡°Three Mountains and Four Waters¡± was fairly t, and Meng Qi hadpletely activated his Moves of Wind-god¡¯s Legs, it was not long before they could vaguely see the city of Mount Qin. Hua Lun, on his back, kept silent all the way and looked a little dull.

    ¡°Childe Hua, why not described the features of the fat monk¡¯s kung fu to let me targeted at him.¡± Meng Qi suddenly smiled.

    Hua Lun muffled, ¡°I think it¡¯s no use talking about him and there¡¯s no time for me to do it too¡­¡±

    Suddenly the scene in the worn temple deeply impressed on him appeared in his mind again¨CHeroic and confident. Childe Meng was talking aloud about his sword art,

    ¡°Just wait till they get a taste of my sword art.¡±

 Chapter 156: Momentum

    <h4>Chapter 156: Momentum</h4>

    In the chilly moonlight, the building group of Talent-ruing School, without any shelter from the trees, was wrapped by ayer of silver yarn.

    Having recovered greater physical strength, Hua Lun jumped off Meng Qi and walked to the gate. Holding the copper rings of the gate, he kept knocking, making the sound of bang bang bang.

    He cannot wait to move out since he was far too confident for snatching the rare stone after having appreciated Meng Qi¡¯s amazing and inscrutable sword art.

    The wicket beside the copper-nail decorated gate creaked and opened. A disciple of Talent-ruing School headed out and said with pleasant surprise, ¡°Young faction master, you return?¡±

    Hua Lun didn¡¯t want anyone to learn of his return allowing Huang Yun to prepare for a surprise attack, so he waved the disciple to be quiet and asked,¡±Where is my father? And other elders?¡±

    With a lowered voice, the disciple answered,¡± Young faction master, the strange stone has been robbed. The faction master together with the elders had chased to the mountain Bei and was just searching by blocking thoroughfares with Mount Qin Sword sect and heroes. Only three elders stayed here.¡±

    Whatever the circumstances were, as a sect, there must be elders within the house in case of coveting from thieves and rascals.

    Still blocking, Meng Qiughed and shook his head. Outsky Strange Stone was robbed at noon, but it was alreadyte night. This area was surrounded by mountains and rivers with densely covered miasma. If the stone was not found in daylight, it would be left in God¡¯s hand at night. Tomorrow the chance would be drastically worse unless the robbers were all seriously wounded and hard to move forward.

    Hua Lun took a gentle breath and asked,¡± The elders stayed, who are they?¡±

    Early in the deserted temple, he talked with Meng Qi about the possibility of such a situation, which was almost bound to happen under the circumstance of his father¡¯s absence from home. He felt no surprise at all.

    ¡°They are elder Li, elder Fang, and hall master Bai.¡± Noticing the young master kept asking questions on this issue, the disciples of the Talent-ruing School realized there must be something wrong.

    Hua Lun nodded, ¡°Take me to hall master Bai.¡±

    As with the other Schools, Talent-ruing School had divided factions inside. Even if Zhen Yi School was there behind Hua Tiange and Hua Lun, with strong strength and power, there were still many elders who were not convinced and not willing to ept the fact that the heir of Zhen Yi School would take over the Talent-ruing School.

    Hall master Bai was with Hua Tiange and the most trustworthy one among the three stayed elders. There were also eight Acupores in the realm, who was the hall master of Yanwu Hall. Between elder Li and elder Fang, one was of the centrist faction and the other was a person unwilling to see Hua Lun take over the Talent-ruing School.

    The disciple became very grim-faced and, daring not to ask too much, just quietly brought Hua Lun and Meng Qi across two courtyards to the yard of the Hall Master Bai.

    ¡°My dear nephew, finally, you are back!¡± after hearing the good news, Hall master Bai appeared, saying brightly.

    He was actually older than Hua Tiange, while the remains of some ck hair and a healthy body made him look much younger.

    After cupping one hand in the other before his chest and saluting, Hua Lun said directly,¡±Uncle Bai, I know where the Outsky Strange Stone is!¡±

    ¡°Pardon?¡± The hall Master Bai was astounded. He never expected that Hua Lun would blurt out such words at their first meeting because he wasn¡¯t even there at that moment!

    Hua Lun shared his experiences and ns very briefly. In the end, pointing to Meng Qi, he said, ¡°Thanks to the timely help of Childe Meng, I could escape safely and bring this message to you. Uncle should send people to mountains immediately to report secretly to my father so that we can get the Strange Stone back!¡±

    Although Ning Jidao, Huang Yun, and Zhang Zhifan must have stayed in the mountain for their own sake, the strength of the man of Luo Denomination must be strong enough seeing that they could loot the strange stone on the spot. Consequently, it would be better to have Nine Apertures¡¯ father here.

    ¡°We will definitely pay you back, childe Meng, for your great kindness.¡± The hall master Bai thanked Meng Qi out of courtesy even though the hearing of Luo Denomination made him fear much and then asked immediately, ¡°Where is the Outsky Strange Stone?¡±

    ¡°The foot of Mountain Bei belongs to the Mount Qin Sword Sect,¡± Hua Lun ground his teeth and said.

    He told Meng Qi before that Ning Jidao, Huang Yun, and Zhang Zhifan would secretly open a road for the man of Luo Denomination who escaped to the mountain Bei to go downhill. While considering that the heroes who liked getting together in Jianghu were too much and distributed everywhere, and with a little bit unawareness, they would be caught. They exhorted the man of Luo Denomination to stay calm and hide in the vige of Mount Qin Sword Sect until the next day when the dust had settled. By then, they could sneak into those servants who would go to the town for purchasing and get away.

    The reason why they didn¡¯t choose to flee at midnight was that the more people there were, the more chances to be seen. There were many with ulterior motives would try to slip into the vige of Mount Qin Sword Sect and make a fortune. In this case, leaving in the quiet of the night would be obvious, and they would inevitably be seen and suspected.

    Hall master Bai meditated in silence and looked at Meng Qi, ¡°Have you got any idea, childe Meng?¡±

    ording to Hua Lun¡¯s words, this child had stronger strength than that of the daylight, sort of the main force tonight, so his opinion could never be ignored.

    ¡°What good proposals could I make? Nothing else than that we stay outside that vige in case they escape and make a huge noise until the arrival of Hua Men master to draw the snake from his nest,¡± Meng Qi said with a smile.

    That was exactly what Hall master Bai had been thinking, so he nodded gently and said, ¡°Good, do as what childe Meng said.¡±

    Hall Master Bai secretly found a few strong and trustworthy disciples. They left Talent-ruing School together quietly, away towards the mountain Bei. Their initial n was that Hall master Bai would take two disciples with him to go to the mountains to find Hua Tiange and make him leave on the excuse that something happened inside the School, while Hua Lun, Meng Qi, and other two disciples would stay to monitor Zhuangzi, just in case.

    Leaving for a while, there was suddenly a ray of light in the sky. Meng Qi and the others looked back and discovered that there was a signal from the mountain ridge where Hua Lun used to hide!

    ¡°Suck!¡± Hua Lun blurted out. This was obvious from the follower of Luo Denomination, who blocked the peak to inform the looter of the news that he had alreadye out, and the secret had been made public and let the looter leave quickly.

    Now, it was impossible to get there!

    ¡°Easy.¡± Meng Qi waved his hand.

    He had expected such a situation, so when he encountered Emissary vacation of Luo Denomination, he would fight with full strength without even giving him time to respond or escape so as to try to dy the process of their notifying the looter.

    The result was not ideal. In the case that Emissary Vacation was killed, the followers of Luo Denomination, who blocked the peak would have no leader and would be caught into chaos for a while. The signal sent until now, however, was still worse than the best time point.

    What Meng Qi expected was that he, Hua Lun, and the rest would have arrived at the outside of the vige and would be supervising when Hua Tiange would almost arrive there. It would be around this time that the signal would be sent, and the looter in the vige would feel frightened and flee away. At that moment, he would be a bird in the cage, while the best n could only be imagined.

    ¡°Do you have any good countern, childe Meng?¡± Hall Master Bai looked at Meng Qi with expectation.

    Meng Qi chuckled and said, ¡°We can at least guess where the looter would flee away to.¡±

    ¡°There is no way for him to flee away to the direction of mountain Bei because there will be heroes in the Jianghu or people of our School or even ordinary disciples of Mount Qin Sword Sect who have no idea about this secret.¡± Hua Lun excluded a direction first.

    Meng Qi smiled and answered, ¡°Talent-ruing School would never be the choice unless he wants to bite the hook.¡±

    Hall master Bai muttered and said, ¡°It¡¯s not the case for where the signal came from since there must be so many heroes there checking out what exactly happened. The Strange Stone has the power of Gods, which once is touched will be doomed to find out.¡±

    ¡°So now only two directions are left, one is the city wall and the other, the city pier.¡± Hua Lun looked at Meng Qi with the same expectation.

    Meng Qi smiled and said, ¡°We need to find out why people of Luo Denomination came here if it¡¯s possible. Did he simply want to leave with that Stone or y hide-and-seek near mountain Qin?¡±

    ¡°The pier!¡± Hua Lun said without thinking.

    Meng Qi nodded his head. ¡°Please inform Hua Men master that we only need a few disciples, and please continue with your supervision outside the vige in case that looter just stays here until we leave. Hall master Bai, and childe Hua, and I will go to the pier to block him.¡±

    ¡°OK.¡± Hall Master Bai decided without hesitation.

    After acting separately, Hua Lun asked with a little bit worry, ¡°Childe Meng, will he really flee away to the pier?¡±

    ¡°I am not a fortune teller, nor do I know him. One thing I can say is that the pier will be the most likely ce. We must do our utmost,¡± Meng Qi frankly answered.

    This was actually the case. When encountering those who were into challenges, maybe they would have to return to mountain Bei and search the mountains directly based on the searching direction of Huang Yun and the others.

    Hua Lun nodded thoughtfully, no longer feeling anxious.

    At the pier, the moon was chilly, and all was still as night with only the ship gently bobbing up and down.

    Because of the close distance, Meng Qi did not worry that the looter would arrive there earlier. After a nce at Hua Lun, he said, ¡°We can find a boat to wait for him.¡±

    ¡°Why a boat?¡± Hua Lun asked puzzledly.

    Meng Qi smiled and answered,¡± When hees, our small boat will sail slowly behind therger boat. I will stand straight and say ¡®Been a while¡¯. How terrific!¡±

    Hua Lun stunned hardly believing that was the reason.

    Meng Qi coughed and said, ¡°Actually, it is to create the momentum and to make him feel from his heart that everything is under my control. In this way, he will unconsciously fear and will not develop even 70% of his power.¡±

    Master confrontation, the fight between power and mentality, the part whose soul or spirit wed, he would hardly develop his own strength and be doomed to failure, which for no matter Enlighten the Apertures, or the Exterior, was all the same!

    In this regard, Kungfu that appeared in Huang Yi¡¯s works focused much more, and the main world was simr as well.

    Hua Lun gently nodded, ¡°My master and my father stressed stuff as confidence. The momentum that I felt puzzled about before, I understand today.¡±

    He paused and blurted with slight suspicion, ¡°But childe Meng, I always feel that the real reason is the one you said at the very beginning!¡±

    Meng Qi looked at him, and at that moment he was speechless.

    ¡­

    After a short while, a shadow appeared in the pier looking around for a boat to leave.

    Suddenly, his eyes gazed, seeing a Junk Ship slowly sailing out of a junk. The misted moonlight sprinkled on the boat and on the river. The water rippled with waves like a dream.

    There stood a handsome man in a T-shirt and official¡¯s cap, standing straight up in the boat, with his clothes brushed by the river breeze, nothing but endlessly casual and elegant.

    With a smile in his eyes, he said with an indifferent, confident tone,

    ¡°I have been waiting for so long. How is Little Sang?¡±

 Chapter 157: Suppression

    <h4>Chapter 157: Suppression</h4>

    Meng Qi took a step forward while pressing on his long sword and he moved like a willow in the wind, stepping off the boat ¡°walking¡± on the dock.

    With a slow pace, he walked towards the man from the Luo Denomination who was wearing ck clothing with his face exposed. It was as if he had everything under control.

    The man from the Luo Denomination was middle-aged withmon features, but his umonly thin lips were quite striking. Moreover, the hint of the Holy Spirit Deterrence was distinct as Meng Qi got close, which meant that he did have the Outsky Strange Stone on him.

    ¡°It¡¯s been too long since I¡¯ve seen Miss Xiaosang. I believe thest time was at the Devil Tomb. I¡¯ve missed her more than I care to admit, those eyes, that face, I remember all I knew about her like it were yesterday. I wonder how she ising along with the cultivation of the Devil Lord¡¯s supreme art? It¡¯s a pity that she didn¡¯t receive direct impartation.¡± Meng Qi said while strolling along casually.

    Sowing dissensions was Gu Xiaosang¡¯s specialty, but I could do it too!

    She probably didn¡¯t tell anyone about what happened in Devil Tomb but I had told master. There is no point in keeping it a secret since I¡¯m an unknown loner without much of a reputation, not to mention that there¡¯s nothing on me that screamed Devil Lord. Therefore if I killed this man from the Luo Denomination standing before me, Hua Lun would spread this information and in turn, nt a seed of suspicion between the Holy Maid of Luo Denomination, Sanskrit Dharmaraja and the Oracles. Even if the effect was not apparent at first, it would still be a counter-punch aimed at Gu Xiangsang.

    Furthermore, if such a big secret were revealed in detail, it would seam more real. Allowing the man before me to subconsciously believe that I did go to the Devil Tomb with Gu Xiangsang and fought for the Devil Lord¡¯s impartation. Though I lost, which was understandable considering the gap between strength and realm, I was able to leave unscathed from the fourth ranking ¡°Demoness of Grand Luo¡± on the List of Young Masters!

    The man from the Luo Denomination clenched his fists as he saw the elegant childe in green approach and greeted him in a calm voice. The brightness of the moon and calmness of the water made him feel that the approaching opponent was confident beyond measure and everything was under his control, which was why he didn¡¯t rush into attack mode.

    He was an old acquaintance with thedy lord, which meant that they were on the same level as it pertained to martial arts. So it was natural that he had such a calm persona.

    But knowing the disparity in ability between thedy lord and me, how would I face a swordsman of such realm?

    Thump, thump, thump, seeing Meng Qi approach with such casualness, the man from the Luo Denomination again felt like his every step was stomping on his heart. The pressure from Meng Qi was bigger and bigger, making his forehead sweating.

    Then he suddenly heard breathing sounds, and saw that there were more enemies on the junk-boat. Finally, he woke up to the fact that he had already fallen into a trap. And that the reason why the others hadn¡¯te to his aid was that the childe standing before me had more than enough confidence and strength to take me!

    As per Meng Qi¡¯s behest, Hua Lun on the Junk Ship purposely did not use the Breath-holding Mysteries to reveal their positions and added pressure to the man from the Luo Denomination. At this moment, Hua Lun saw Meng Qi walk towards enemy without a care in the world, his face was jade-like and robes fluttering in the wind. In stark contrast was the enemy who looked like he was about to face a powerful adversary, where he was timid to make the first move yet afraid to turn and run. It really seemed that Childe Meng¡¯s imposing manner had a stronghold over him.

    What an exemry disy of a master¡¯s demeanor. Hua Lun praised sincerely, ¡°No wonder he was able to survive the hands of the Demoness of Grand Luo. Childe Meng has already booked a spot on the Ranking List of Young Masters¡­ ¡±

    Gu Xiaosang was well known and her battle record spoke for itself, plus she had the Dharmakaya on the level of impartation by the Gist of Trueness. So Hua Lun did not believe that Meng Qi, who was on the level between opening four to six apertures, was her match. But to be able to leave unscathed from her, Meng Qi¡¯s strength was already formidable, perhaps already reaching the level where his name could be at the bottom spots of the Ranking List of Young Masters.

    However, it was because Gu Xiaosang possessed such powerful strength that Hua Lun did not doubt that Meng Qi had gained a lot from his journey to the Devil Tomb. And the biggest benefit was the fact that Meng Qi had survived!

    Moreover, if he really did have a fortuitous adventure in the Devil Tomb, would he spread it to everybody? Who wouldn¡¯t keep it to themselves?

    Meng Qi unsheathed his long sword and gave it a flick, the sound of which emanated was like a dragon¡¯s roar. Then he added with a smile. ¡°Miss Xiaosang had left a deep impression on me with her skills, Ajati Finger and Myriad Threads and Webs. I¡¯d like to see if she had passed these special skills onto you.¡±

    The pupils of the man from the Luo Denomination contracted slightly, unconsciously got into defensive stance. He did battle with thedy lord!

    Everyone knew about thedy lord¡¯s ¡°Ajati Finger¡± because it had been listed on the Six Fan School¡¯s Ranking List of Young Masters. But only the inner circle knew about her ¡°Myriad Threads and Webs¡±, and only people who were above the Emissary Vacation level of the inner circle at that.

    He actually survived after battling thedy lord!

    ¡°Thump, thump, thump!¡± Seeing Meng Qi approach in such a casual manner, the man from the Luo Denomination again felt like Meng Qi¡¯s every step was like stomping on his heart.

    ¡°Thump, thump, thump!¡± The childe before him had on very thin blue robes, but his grace was striking, like that of an immortal. He took a deep breath suppressing the fear within, and decided to attack first to gain an advantage!

    He yelled, thrusting his body forward with very weird footwork and attacked with a seemingly powerless punch.

    The apparently powerless punch had given Meng Qi the feeling of defending against water, totally shapeless!

    The course of the punch had already gone through two different changes, ¡°streams flowing into a river¡± and ¡°rivers flowing into the ocean¡±. By the end, the strength of the punch was almost unstoppable like the surging waves of the Yangzi River!

    Looking at his punch from afar, Hua Lun suddenly frowned with fright. Even he, who was well beyond the attacking range of the punch, could sense the effect of streams flowing into a river and rivers rushing into the ocean. This meant that the surreptitious fist-form belonged to the Exterior, and he had aplished the primary level, with just one more step, he could bring about the intent of fist!

    Even in the punch¡¯s current state, its power was not to be underestimated.

    The Luo Denomination had indeed earned a spot on the list of the Nine Evil Paths, even an average disciple possessed such strength! Judging from his moves, not only had he opened Seven Apertures, but also achieved the primary level of a fist form from the Exterior level!

    Could childe Meng withstand such an attack?

    Faced with such an attack, Meng Qi remained calm. Under normal circumstances, he would¡¯ve drawn his Red Sun Evil de and exerted the Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship to block the attack, and in turn, use the Yama¡¯s Invitation to kill the opponent.

    But now, since Meng Qi gained the upper-hand in their battle of ¡°wills¡±, and the opponent had exposed his soul¡¯s weakness, the attack-first sense had actually conflicted with his ¡°unambitiousness¡±, therefore, revealing a weakness that was not supposed to exist!

    Instead of backing off, Meng Qi actually stepped forward to face the punch with his long sword at the ready.

    Hua Lun was a little taken aback by Meng Qi¡¯s reaction. ¡°Why he would choose to attack when faced with such frightening fist form which is beyond me?¡±

    A sh of clear and pure sword-light erupted from the Nine Serenities and instantly dissipated!

    Hua Lun¡¯s eyes lit up and he abruptly stood up, feeling both shocked and excited. Is this taking the sword art of the Enlightenment period to the extreme?

    As the sword light disappeared, Meng Qinded next to the man from the Luo Denomination, sheathed his sword and stood there with his hands at the back.

    The man from the Luo Denomination went past Meng Qi as if he were not there, then fell hard on the ground a few stepster. Blood flowed from his head, staining the dirt red.

    ¡°The advantage I gained in our battle of will and mind was indeed effective¡­ ¡° Meng Qi stood there watching the sky like a ¡°lonely master¡± that could not find a worthy rival. He sighed with emotion and thought, ¡°I¡¯ve made my entrance.¡±

    Hua Lun too remained silent, nkly standing on the deck. Never had he expected that the opponent that possessed such lethal fist form could not even survive one attack from Meng Qi¡¯s sword. He was now sure that Huang Yun would not stand a chance against Meng Qi either. Perhaps the ¡°Burning Sun Super Palm¡±, Zhang Zhifan could fare better.

    A little whileter, Meng Qi was tired from nting his ¡°lonely master¡± pose and turned to Hua Lun with a smile. ¡°Childe Hua, could you check whether he has the stone on him?¡±

    Hua Lun nodded nkly, jumped off the Junk Ship and walked to the body of the man from the Luo Denomination. He searched the body and eventually found the Outsky Strange Stone.

    ¡°It¡¯s the stone.¡± Hua Lun took a step back, indicating that all other things that he found would belong to Childe Meng.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to present them to me? Touching a corpse would be very degrading to a master¡¯s stature!¡±Meng Qi thought to himself. But he bent down to search for spoils anyway.

    ¡°Not what I would call a lucky day¡­ ¡° Meng Qiined silently. This fool came to snatch the stone, so naturally he wouldn¡¯t have brought any scripts with him. Not to mention that his forte was fist forms, which meant he wouldn¡¯t have any Refined Weapons. So apart from some silver and not-so-refined dart weapons, there was just a vile of sleeping potion of some sort.

    Meng Qi ced the sleeping potion,mon darts in his pockets and heaved a sigh, ¡°Better than nothing I suppose.¡±

    Hua Lun handed the Outsky Strange Stone to Meng Qi and said, ¡°I¡¯m extremely thankful of your help this time, Childe. Please take this stone as a token of my appreciation and keep it for three days to gain something magical.¡±

    He did not think that it was necessary to get authorization from father under these circumstances.

    Meng Qi was not about to refuse it considering it was his bor-reward¡±, so he epted the stone with his right hand and subconsciously projected his will to check the stone.

    As his will connected with the stone, Meng Qi felt a strong suction and the stone took hold on the back of his left hand, where the violet thunderbolt mark had also be more prominent. The suction had be so strong that it sucked up Meng Qi¡¯s will in whole!

    Shocked beyond belief, Meng Qi wondered. ¡°What is happening?¡± A world in which thunderbolts erupting like dancing pythons had appeared before his eyes. The thunderbolts were of different colors, blue, purple and some indescribable ones too, making people¡¯s hearts churn just from looking at them.

    A giant man with messy hair had walked out from bolts of thunder. Though you couldn¡¯t make-out his features, it was clear that his body was muscr and full of marks left by the striking thunder. It was as if his whole body had been transformed by thunder.

    He wielded ance that was wrapped by a bolt of purple thunder, as he waved it diagonally, streams of energy-light appeared and cut through the chaos.

    Then one obscure realm appeared after another, but disappearing again after being cut by the energy-light of thence. Doomsday atmosphere had permeated the air, shattering Meng Qi will, which had been sucked in earlier.

    As everything in front of them restored to normal, Hua Lun surveyed the surroundings in case there were more enemies. Meng Qi felt a sharp pain in his head, and the fragmented moves he had gained earlier kept flipping in his head.

    Due to the fact the moves were too fragmented, Meng Qi only managed to remember some changes and some thunder-like roaring sounds,

    ¡°¡®Nine Annihtion at Heavenly Nights¡¯, ¡®Five Thunder Bombardment of Sky¡¯!¡±

    Deep within the mountain covered by ayer of mist was where an area which didn¡¯t seem to belong in this realm could be found. There also positioned an enshrinement hall that consecrated a long dark de.

    The long de suddenly glistened and thunder and lightning erupted. The body of the thunder seemed as if it were cast by purple thunder. In the midst of the thunderbolts, different realms could be seen.

    In the middle of the hall sat a girl in white, she personified elegance and grace. However, the long de had startled her somewhat. She was speechless for a while after witnessing what had just happened with the de. It was not until the de had be still that she finally gathered herself and thought,

    ¡°Could it the that the Thunder God has been born?¡±

    ¡°Ah, this is the blood of the Thunder God in the These Mythical Times¡­ ¡° Meng Qi was suddenly enlightened.

    There wasn¡¯t anything unusual or changes with the Outsky Strange Stone, but Meng Qi knew that only a few marks still remained. The real core, the Fragmented Gist of Trueness, had already been gained by the person marked by the imprint of the Thunder God, me. Hua Lun and others, though desired the Fragmented Gist of Trueness, had no possible way of procuring it.

    ¡°The blood of the Thunder God¡­ The Luo Denomination wanted to steal it¡­ He was probably sent by Demoness Gu¡­ ¡° Meng Qi had deducted after thinking about the Devil Tomb and Celestial Court incidents.

    Though the Luo Denomination had an abundance of men, so normally Gu Xiaosang would not personally get involved, however she could change her mind now that the news is out. And based on the fact that Jiang Ziwei had witnessed me with only six apertures opened to kill masters with nine apertures opened, Gu Xiaosang, who had opened eight or nine apertures herself, would not have trouble killing Hua Tiange, Ning Jidao and others. Unless the Zhen Yi School was notified and brought help from the masters of the Exterior level and set traps; But based on my current status, the fact that I¡¯ve obtained some impartation from the Thunder God, and that the Zhen Wu Sect was very close to Shaolin, I¡¯m not in the position to do such a thing, therefore¡­

    Meng Qi gathered himself, cupped one hand in the other before his chest and said to Hua Lun, ¡°I have some urgent matters to attend to, so I¡¯ll look at the stone next time, for now, I must say farewell.¡±

 Chapter 158: The Extinctive Blade of Overlord

    <h4>Chapter 158: The Extinctive de of Overlord</h4>

    ¡°What?¡± Hua Lun quickly stopped surveying the surroundings doubting that he had heard wrong.

    How could he just leave? Perhaps the Outsky Strange Stone that we value so much does not have the same appeal to him? Or is this why they say he personifies nobility and integrity?

    Of course, he had no idea that the cunning chap standing across from him had already ¡°sucked¡± away the essence, the fragmented Gist of Trueness, from the stone. Though what remained still had some worth, it was no longer valuable to Meng Qi.

    Meng Qi replied with a serious face, ¡°I had some urgent matters at hand before I met you at the abandoned temple. Now that your problem is solved, I shouldn¡¯t linger.¡±

    Meng Qi then handed the Outsky Strange Stone back to Hua Lun.

    After taking back the stone, Hua Lun realized that the stone truly was not what Meng Qi coveted, and expressed his admiration, ¡°Childe Meng, of all the people that I have met, only you could truly be called a ¡®swordsman¡¯, for you value friendship over personal gain. Not to mention that you helped out a stranger who was stranded in the middle of nowhere and had many enemies to face. Yet after risking your life for me, you choose to quietly walk away without expecting a reward. I sincerely appreciate and admire your character.¡±

    ¡°Think nothing of it, please call me the red scarfed pioneer¡­ ¡± Meng Qi could not help thinking upon hearing the familiar words ¡°quietly walking away without expecting a reward¡±. Then he thought, ¡°Childe Hua, you¡¯re too kind with your praise.¡±

    Hua Lun bowed deeply and added, ¡°Thank you Childe for your help in procuring the stone for our denomination, I will not forget that I owe you one. If one day, you are in need of help from our denomination or me personally, just say the word.¡±

    Meng Qi guiltlessly epted his offer, but mused for a second and said, ¡°If the Luo Denomination believes that this Outsky Strange Stone may have some hidden elements concealed within, then others would think the same. Hence, you should be extra alert, for other masters would be sure toe for it.¡±

    ¡°Vignce alone would not be enough, for the Luo Denomination is discreet and secretive with a ferociousness to match, not to mention the extensive number of skilled masters.¡± Hua Lun sighed with his face all twisted, ¡°Unless the Elders from our denomination could step forward and assumemand.¡±

    To send a skilled master of the exterior level to garrison the stone was not difficult to the Luo Denomination as no one could stop the ¡°Three Mountains and Four Waters¡±.

    Meng Qi had been waiting for these exact words, he replied smilingly, ¡°The Luo Denomination is a member of the Nine Evil Paths, and everyone from the respected schools knows that. The Zhen Yi School might be a little frightened if the Sanskrit Dharmaraja, Oracle and other powers, the Zhen Wu Sect however, is not. If they found out the skilled masters from the Luo denomination were on their way here, they¡¯d definitely be willing to kill in the name of ridding evil. By then, they¡¯d set up traps to lure the masters and teach the Luo Denomination a lesson. Yet this may enhance the rtionship between your denomination and the Zhen Wu Sect. With their reinforcements, they¡¯d no longer be afraid of vengeance from the Luo Denomination.¡±

    When the opportunity arises, he would definitely set a trap to lure Gu Xiaosang.

    ¡°You have a point.¡± Hua Lun replied after some thought, but then frowned, ¡°The battle is in three days, but I have no confidence in defeating Huang Yun.¡±

    Meng Qi provided some words offort, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, the Kung Fu inside the Outsky Strange Stone is enough for you to slowly digest for a few years, don¡¯t bite off more than you can chew. If therees a time when the Mount Qin Sword Sect ¡®loses¡¯ the stone, you could ask them forpensation.¡±

    Giving it to the Zhen Yi School is another choice, but this would break thepetition arrangement made by the two schools.

    Hua Lun nodded in agreement and no longer worried, ¡°I was being a bit too greedy. If I follow your advice, the Mount Qin Sword Sect would not easily ¡®lose¡¯ the stone out of respect. In the incident that they did ¡®lose¡¯ it, I would personally request an exnation from them.¡±

    ¡°So enough with the doubts, just enjoy the battle with Huang Yun and give it all you have.¡± Meng Qi encouraged.

    If Hua Lun could shed his baggage so as to eliminate his weakness from the inside, he might have a fighting chance against Huang Yun, who himself was full of uncertainty as he had failed with his schemes.

    I¡¯m not going to force things here. If the chance to enmesh Gu Xiaosang presents itself, then great. If not, it doesn¡¯t matter, because I¡¯m not going to get in too deep.

    Hua Lun thanked Meng Qi again and added, ¡°I¡¯m not going to waste anymore of your time Childe, for I¡¯ve already taken up too much.¡±

    Meng Qi applied some pressure on his feet and flew onto the boat, thenughed, ¡°We shall meet again Childe Hua, but don¡¯t forget to pay the boatman.¡±

    As the boat drifted with the downward current of the river, Meng Qi stood on the bow, looking at the waves and recalling the events of tonight. He was extremely at ease and full of pride, so he recited loudly,

    ¡°A young swordsman befriends Jianghu heroes from all walks of life. They are all brave, wear their hearts on their sleeves, wee death with open arms. Their word is gold¡­ ¡±

    As Hua Lun watched Meng Qi sail away from the dock, he heard the ode and muttered to himself, ¡°They are all brave, wear their hearts on their sleeves, and wee death with open arms. Their word is gold¡­ ¡±

    A sudden heroic and bold feeling surged from within, he could help blurting out a praise, ¡°Childe Meng is a true swordsman!¡±

    ¡­

    The cold moon hung high up in the sky and its light reflected on the surface of the river as waves rippled, which was beautiful beyond measure.

    A round of soter, Meng Qi was appreciating the gorgeous setting before him, when he heard the sound of a flute ying. The music was sad like it wasmenting something, and each note drove straight in the heart.

    Meng Qi turned his head to see, to his astonishment, a small boat steered out of the darkness. A girl in white was standing on the bow, her features were delicate and her white robes fluttered with the wind like it was dancing. She was holding a jade flute and her pink lips were on the reed. The melodious sound travelled into the distance as if telling people herment and affection.

    The current setting made people feel that an angel had dawned on us, soft as water, pretty as a painting.

    But Meng Qi¡¯s expression suddenly turned pale, he extended his right hand to grab hold of the de handle. He then ripped open his bag and drew out the Red Sun Evil de. He wielded the Ice Pce Sword with his left hand and got into stance to attack. Meanwhile, he also activated the dark gold glow to protect his body. Meng Qi now looked like that the Vajra had dawned on him, no longer giving off the sense of being from another realm, but looked ferocious and strong.

    ¡°Damn, the picture changed again!¡± Luckily nobody saw him! Meng Qi converged his Energy, Qi, Spirit and Will and said in a calm voice, ¡°Miss Xiaosang, it¡¯s been a while, how have you been?¡±

    The girl wearing white robes was actually the Holy Maid of Luo Denomination, Gu Xiaosang, ranked 4th on the Ranking List of Young Masters!

    Since she had been there all along, why didn¡¯t she make a move?

    Having thought about the fact that his strength now was much improved and that he was on a boat in the river, Meng Qi was sure that he could at least escape if the situation called for it.

    Gu Xiaosang¡¯s pink lips moved away from the flute and nced at Meng Qi bitterly, ¡°My dearest hubby, you didn¡¯t think to see me after arriving here, so how fine could I be?¡±

    ¡°Hubby¡­ each time I see her, my title changes, next time would I be called her child¡¯s daddy?¡± Meng Qi¡¯s face twitched, ¡°Crazy people are hard to understand!¡±

    Before Meng Qi could answer, Gu Xiaosang sighed and added, ¡°After I found out that the Talent-ruing School and Mount Qin Sword Sect have procured the Outsky Strange Stone, which had the blood of the Thunder God concealed within; Not only did I send out my subordinates, but personally came to help obtain the stone and give it to you, but I didn¡¯t expect you to be here too. Since you¡¯ve been intent on getting the stone on your own, I backed off. However, what I don¡¯t understand is why you, hubby, left in such a rush without even seeing me?¡±

    ¡°Though she never revealed herself during the ordeal, even Huang Yun and others had no clued that the Holy Maid of Luo Denomination was hidden in the background, however, the fact the she came to preside the situation meant that the Outsky Strange Stone was of great importance to her. Perhaps the stone had something to do with the relic of the Ninth Heaven. But the fact that she just watched me obtain the Thunder God impartation and did not instruct her men to do anything was very abnormal¡­ ¡± These questions flipped through Meng Qi¡¯s mind.

    Could it be that only the one with the Thunder God¡¯s mark could receive the impartation? And that Gu Xiaosang only wanted to grab the Outsky Strange Stone to ¡°give¡± it to me at an opportune time?

    This would also exin her unwillingness to act and her weird greeting¡­ Perhaps the way to open the Ninth Heaven ruins required the descendant of the Thunder God, who was the head of the Gods under the Heaven Sovereign, or even to reach a certain level, or learn a certain move¡­

    Meng Qi was now more convinced but he kept up his vignce because anything mishap in front of Gu Xiaosang mightnd himself in grave danger. He was even ready to burst into attack at any moment to buy some time and jump in the water to escape.

    ¡°Does the way to open the Ninth Heaven ruins require the descendant of the Thunder God?¡± Meng Qi asked directly.

    The corner of Gu Xiaosang¡¯s lips twitched upwards, revealing her shallow dimples. Her smile was like a deceiving devil, ¡°There is only one drop of Thunder God¡¯s blood in the Outsky Strange Stone. As for the fragmented Gist of Trueness, there might not be oneplete move. It¡¯s only fitting that Kung Fu of the Dharmakaya level would not be easy to procure.¡±

    She neither denied nor admitted Meng Qi¡¯s question, instead, she changed the subject.

    ¡°Kung Fu of the Dharmakaya level?¡± Meng Qi only suspected as such before, but upon hearing Gu Xiaosang tell him directly, he was still shocked.

    ¡°Hubby, do you not know about the ¡®Nine Annihtion at Heavenly Nights¡¯?¡± Gu Xiaosang asked with a smile.

    ¡°There are so many mystical arts of the Dharmakaya level on the Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms¡¯ Exchange List, I haven¡¯t got the time to go through them one by one!¡± Meng Qi shook his head and answered, ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°¡®Nine Annihtion at Heavenly Nights¡¯ is the supreme art of the legendary Thunder God, whose power is unrivalled. Even during the Myths times, it would rank up there with the best.¡± Gu Xiaosang inserted the flute in her hips and exined, ¡°Especially thest move of the ninth chapter, Extreme Retaliation, which is the heaven splitting counter attack when pushed to the extremes. This move is on par with the Imperial Scripts of Heaven or The Buddha¡¯s Palm, and hence rightfully earned a ce in the supreme arts.¡±

    ¡°However, the Thunder God was born from nature¡¯s energy, and lived until the ancient Myths times. His strength and power was drawn from nature¡¯s energy. Even when he stripped everything to its core and came up with the ¡®Nine Annihtion at Heavenly Nights¡¯, they were still just movements. Without the cultivation methods, even though you¡¯ve grasped the movements, its power would still not be realized. So that is why the Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms listed the ¡®Nine Annihtion at Heavenly Nights¡¯ with the other supreme arts of the Dharmakaya level.¡±

    Meng Qi did not say anything, but thought to himself, ¡°The move ¡®Five Thunder Bombardment of Sky¡¯ I had grasped earlier should be a move from the ¡®Nine Annihtion at Heavenly Nights¡¯.¡±

    Gu Xiaosang sighed and added, ¡°In fact, the real Thunder God¡¯s impartation had long been obtained by people from the medieval times. An unnamed person discovered the Thunder Pool and the Thunder God¡¯s body and theplete ¡®Nine Annihtion at Heavenly Nights¡¯. He used them to forge a frightening thunder de, the only Peerless Godly Weapon forged after The Myths times.

    ¡°He was inspired by the ¡®Nine Annihtion at Heavenly Nights¡¯ and formed his own supreme art. His nickname was the Overlord, fighting against whole sects and aristocratic families on his own. Those who were with him survived, those against, were oppressed for life.

    ¡°Shame though, he was eventually stitched-up by the head of the Wang family from River East, who himself had reached Dharmakaya. He used sexual seduction and gathered all the Dharmakaya level masters and ambushed him.

    ¡°The Overload knew about the trap, but for the woman, he went alone anyway. The battle had killed all but a few Dharmakaya level masters from the medieval times. The Overlord had left the only de named ¡®Extinctive de of Overlord¡¯ to that woman.

    ¡°Hubby, if one day I were strapped, would you risk your life for me like the Overload?¡±

    Meng Qi was still immersed in the story, thinking about the Overlord¡¯s heroic battle, but was suddenly woken by Gu Xiaosang¡¯s words, making his mouth twitch. ¡°What a stupid question!¡±

    ¡°So, in order to get theplete Nine Annihtion at Heavenly Nights, apart from exchanging for it from the Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms, you would have to find the ¡®Extinctive de of Overlord¡¯?¡± Meng Qi asked in a low voice.

    Even the Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms had written the words ¡®iplete¡¯ next to it!

    Gu Xiaosang replied with a smile, ¡°The girl that the Overlord was infatuated with was the ¡®Xuan Nv¡¯ of the Sect of the in Lady. So naturally the Extinctive de of Overlord is in the Sect of the in Lady.¡±

    The Sect of the in Lady, one of the Nine Evil Paths! Meng Qi squinted, ¡°Is she trying to use me?¡±

 Chapter 159: The Zhen Wu Visit

    <h4>Chapter 159: The Zhen Wu Visit</h4>

    Gu Xiaosang did not notice Meng Qi¡¯s vignce, so she just casually stroked her hair with such grace and beauty and continued talking, ¡°It¡¯s rumored that the Extinctive de of Overlord had been dormant for a long time. No one from the Sect of in Lady had ever figured out the supreme arts ¡®the Six Strokes of the Overlord¡¯ and ¡®Nine Annihtion at Heavenly Nights¡¯ from the Thunder God impartation. A possible cause of this could be that these supreme arts were in conflict with their own impartation.¡±

    ¡°The foundation of the Sect of in Lady scripts are the ¡®the Scripture of the in Lady¡¯ and ¡®Abstruse Writing of Lady Cha¡¯, which is said to have the power to coagte the ¡®Mystic Fairy of Nine Heavens¡¯ and the ¡®Golden Body of Joyful Bodhisattva¡¯. The former is full of fairyism, preferred by the men and women who want to advance to immortalism together. Buddhism, however, opts for thetter, which is in conflict with the Extinctive de of Overlord.¡± Meng Qi nodded in a deep thought.

    The Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms hadmented the Extinctive de of Overlord as ¡°Unrivalled in fierceness and power¡±, which was in stark contrast to that of the way of the Sect of in Lady, which is tobine the Yin and the Yang, supple and adamantine.

    Gu Xiaosang spat and said with half augh, ¡°Those despicable tramps only know how to seduce others¡¯ husbands! Please, hubby, don¡¯t get close to them because they¡¯ll suck every ounce of energy from you. Cut them when you see them!¡±

    At this moment, sheughed sillily. ¡°I¡¯m still waiting for you toe of age when we could be in wedlock, so you must remain pure of a body¡­ ¡±

    Up to this point, she had maintained a saint-like persona. But now, she was winking, revealing a hint of indescribable sensual charm.

    ¡°Crazy bi*ch! ¡°Meng Qi cursed inside, but he knew that Gu Xiaosang was full of it and her words were not to be trusted. When her intent is realized, she¡¯d definitely turn mercilessly.

    Gu Xiaosang¡¯s facial expression changed faster than the weather. Just now she was irresistibly seductive. but now she is now back to being holy and pure. ¡°the Sect of in Lady did have a male disciple from the older generation. He originally attended to the incense stove and herbal medicine, but it¡¯s been rumored that he had figured out a de form of the exterior level from the Extinctive de of Overlord. He eventually became one of few male core disciples. Now he isn¡¯t to be underestimated because he¡¯s be an expert of the Exterior level.¡±

    ¡°He figured out a de form from the Extinctive de of Overlord?¡± Asked Meng Qi, a little startled. ¡°Didn¡¯t she say that most exterior-level masters had been dormant?¡±

    Gu Xiaosang nodded slightly and answered, ¡°But it¡¯s neither the ¡®the Six Strokes of the Overlord¡¯ nor ¡®Nine Annihtion at Heavenly Nights¡¯. He calls it the ¡®Seven Purple Thunderstrikes¡¯.¡±

    She told the story in a calm voice, but all sorts of feelings welled up from inside of Meng Qi. He eventually let out augh and wondered to himself. ¡°Could it be that she was a Samsara traveler too? She even learned the ¡®Seven Purple Thunderstrikes¡¯, the art that I had long coveted!¡±

    Meng Qi thought what she spected about him being an herbal medicine and incense stove attendant was likely urate.

    Meng Qi had read about the ¡°Seven Purple Thunderstrikes¡± in aic book somewhere, mentioning something about it being a supreme art.

    Gu Xiaosang never mentioned her purpose in talking about the Extinctive de of Overlord. She just looked at Meng Qi with a smile, giving off a kind of girl-next-door appeal. ¡°When hubby appeared on the boat, you frightened my subordinate to the core. And when you ended him with one sword move, my face went all red and I was more than aroused. The move was such that of a skilled master, and I just wanted to lie in your arms. ¡±

    Meng Qi did not loosen his grip on his sword and de, and he was still at the ready to strike if the asion called for it.

    Gu Xiaosang was in a daze all of a sudden. ¡°Being handsome and charming is naturally appealing, but courage and generosity are character traits of a hero. If hubby could slice away any evil spirits blocking the way, cut any roadblocks created by conscience, and skulls that you beheaded could pile up like a mountain under hubby¡¯s feet or blood you spilled could fill up ake in front of hubby. Then no one within the Nine Heavens and Ten Earths dared not follow. By then, I¡¯d be more than willing to rid of my stature and be a housewife that possesses culinary skills to kill for.¡±

    Her proposal was sopelling, yet Meng Qi did not believe a word of it. ¡°This evil tramp is using seduction to coax me into getting the Extinctive de of Overlord for her.¡±

    Gu Xiaosang pulled her flute again and started ying that lingering, touching music, where each note screamed unwillingness to part.

    Her boat sailed across the river disappearing into the darkness, but the sound of her flute still drifted in the air.

    She came and went with such grace that even Meng Qi was in awe. Knowing an instrument does indeed add bonus points to your aura! ¡°But I don¡¯t have the time to learn¡­¡±

    If Gu Xiaosang knew that Meng Qi only cared about her musical talents, who knew how she would feel.

    After changing to another Junk Ship, Meng Qi arrived in Xuanwu City two dayster because he was drifting with the current. The entrance to the Zhen Wu Sect was situated 20 miles north of the city. Jianghu men called Xuan Wu City the backyard of Zhen Wu, meaning it had belonged to them and that they did not set much store by the government¡¯s rule.

    Meng Qi felt a unique style of bustle as soon as he stepped off the boat, different to that of the ¡°Three Mountains and Four Waters¡±. People wereing and going on the busy wharf. Some were dressed in baggy andfortable robes, some in delicate and fine clothes, some in head scarves and some in straw sandals. Some were rich and some were poor. All kinds of dialects had entered the ears.

    Meng Qi inhaled deeply and identified the smell of roast chicken amid the stench and different fragrances. He also recognized the smell of Xuan Wu City¡¯s famous fermented bean curd and fish being fried. By now he was feeling peckish and wanted to sit down for a big meal.

    But he was not rash and decided to find Zhang Yuanshan first because only a local would know the best ces to eat.

    He again hid his three major weapons in a big parcel, pressed his left hand on the Ice Pce Sword like a swordsman, and used his right hand tighten the string on his official¡¯s cap just in case his wig identally came off, which would be embarrassing.

    As Meng Qi entered the city along the broad stone road, he saw more hustle and bustle.

    After asking for the directions to the Zhang Manor, he walked casually like a country bumpkin entering town for the first time. The thieves took notice of Meng Qi and attempted to steal his money, but every time their hands got close to Meng Qi, they were bruised from being hit like a teacher punishing his pupils with a disciplinary ruler.

    The thieves found out the hard way they had since this ¡°humble¡± looking chap was a skilled master, and not someone to mess with.

    Seeing this ce was ruled by the honest and just Zhen Wu Sect, the thieves dared not make a big fuss, so just quietly walked away.

    After Meng Qi had taught those petty thieves a lesson, he turned into a quiet street surrounded byrge homes with tall fences. Not long afterward, he saw the Zhang Manor along the Xuan river, whose building was big and grand. Everything about it just screamed extravagance.

    He knew Zhang Yuanshan was a part of the Zhen Wu Sect. In fact, the core of the Zhang family also served the top pros of them. ¡°If I were still a Shaolin disciple, I¡¯d just sent an invitation to him and await the general affairs of the Zhen Wu Sect to call Zhang Yuanshan. But my identity is quite a sensitive subject at present, so it¡¯s best if I just go to the manor first and wait for a family member to take me up to the mountain.¡±

    There were some hitching posts outside the gates of the Zhang manor, most of which had ropes around them. A lot of gant horses were leisurely snorting there.

    ¡°So many guests¡­ ¡± Meng Qi was a little perplexed. ¡°How could there be so many guests?¡±

    He thought there might be a wedding or a birthday or something.

    ¡°Zhen¡­ little monk?¡± All of a sudden, a familiar female voice came from the alley and it had a tone of uncertainty.

    Meng Qi was frightened and shocked for a moment so he grabbed the handle of his sword to avoid revealing his true identity and invited unnecessary trouble.

    As he turned his head, he saw an oval-shaped face of a young girl hiding in the corner of the alley. Her face was cute and sweet, which revealed a look of meeting a hometown friend in a strange ce. Atst, he breathed a long sigh of relief.

    ¡°Miss Zhenzhen?¡± Meng Qi lifted his eyebrows and walked forward. This was apanion andpatriot, Fu Zhenzhen, the disciple of Yinghua Monastery from the North Zhou Dynasty, also an expert in poisons and alchemy.

    She actually traveled thousands of miles south to find her lover!

    ¡°I could never have guessed that Fu Zhenzhen, who appeared to be soft and fragile on the outside, was so decisive and a girl of actions instead of just words¡­¡± Meng Qi praised silently, then said with half a smile, ¡°Miss Zhenzhen, are you here to see Senior Brother Zhang?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been¡­ been here for a few days, but I¡¯m afraid to knock on the door.¡± Fu Zhenzhen pulled at the corner of her robes, revealing a hint of embarrassment like meeting the inws for the first time.

    Meng Qi held back hisughter for he knew that Fu Zhenzhen was easily embarrassed and couldn¡¯t handle jokes of this kind. Plus she was an expert in poisons, so it was best not to annoy her. So he added, ¡°Great, I¡¯m here to see Senior Brother Zhang as well and let¡¯s go together. By the way, call me Meng Qi from now on.¡±

    Fu Zhenzhen blushed and agreed. She had seen the Ranking List of Young Masters, so she did not call out the name Zhen Ding.

    Because Fu Zhenzhen was shy and embarrassed, she did not say a word until they got to the front gate of the Zhang Manor.

    Meng Qi walked up the stairs and said to the doorman smilingly. ¡°I¡¯m Meng Qi and this is Miss Fu Zhenzhen. We¡¯re here to visit Senior Brother Zhang, Zhang Yuanshan. You just need to tell him our names and he¡¯d definitely see us.¡±

    He acted as if he were an old friend with Zhang Yuanshan to avoid further questioning from the doorman.

    The doorman did not even lift his eyes and replied.¡±There be someone here to take today¡¯s guests up the mountain in a few moments, and you just need to follow them.¡±

    ¡°Today¡¯s guests?¡± Meng Qi felt more confused and strange by the second. As he was about to ask, a servant was walking out with a group of Jianghu men following behind. There were monks and Taoists, childes and beggars.

    The doorman mumbled something to the servant, informing him about Meng Qi and Fu Zhenzhen¡¯s identities. The servant nodded and politely bowed, then signaled them to follow him.

    A group of people traversed through the city on foot and headed towards Zhen Wu mountain.

    ¡°Meng Qi, when I saw your name on the Ranking List of Young Masters, I waspletely shocked.¡± Fu Zhenzhen finally opened her mouth. She was actually older than Meng Qi, so she chose to address him by his full name because they were not exactly close.

    Upon hearing her words through Secret Voice-sending, Meng Qi was both ted and depressed. He was delighted about the fact that he was able to hold a spot on the Ranking List of Young Masters, but his sobriquet was awful!

    ¡°Miss Zhenzhen, did you cease the opportunity toe south while being on your external mission?¡± There were a few experts of the Exterior level from the Yinghua Monastery. It was not a big sect, so the disciples could go outside of the monastery to experience the world once they¡¯d reached the enlightenment period. So that was why Meng Qi asked.

    Fu Zhenzhen instantly blushed and she answered while watching her feet. ¡°I¡­ I thought I had nothing better to do with my exterior mission, so I decided toe south. Plus I¡¯d exchanged for the first section of the ¡®Man-saving Sutra¡¯, so I had to get away from my monastery to avoid it being discovered.¡±

    ¡°I admire her persistence towards love¡­¡± Meng Qi sighed deeply. Then he went on chatting with her casually while listening to the conversations of the Jianghu men that they were with.

    ¡°The marriage between the Zhang and Song families would change the make-up of the Zhen Wu Sect.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re just trying to protect themselves as the Yao family had be stronger in the past few decades. The three major families are about to join forces and be one big family¡­ ¡±

    Meng Qi felt more strange and confused as he listened, so he could not help asking a Taoist next to him, ¡°Sorry to interrupt, Taoist, but is today the day of the wedding between the Song and the Zhang family?¡±

    The Taoist threw Meng Qi a strange nce as if he were wondering why Meng Qi was here if he knew nothing about it.

    He thought for a few moments and answered, ¡°Indeed, today is the day of the engagement between Zhang Yuanshan of the Zhang family and Song Mingxi of the Song family.¡±

    Meng Qi was shocked upon hearing this news and subconsciously turned towards Fu Zhenzhen. Her face had turned pale and she was trembling. It seemed that she was about to faint.

 Chapter 160: Young Mengâ€™s Part-Time Gig

    <h4>Chapter 160: Young Meng¡¯s Part-Time Gig</h4>

    ¡°Senior Brother Zhang?¡± asked Fu Zhenzhen rhetorically, hoping that she had misheard ¡ª by now, her face pale and her eyes frighteningly bright.

    The Taoist priest had sensed something strange. Being a Taoist monk, he wasn¡¯t sensitive about emotional matters between a man and a woman. ¡°Zhang Yuanshan is one of this generation¡¯s seven disciples of the Zhen Wu Sect. Though he is ranked towards the bottom, this does not, however, diminish his importance. Therefore, if the two families were to be joined by marriage, the only candidate that would please the Song family would be Zhang Yuanshan.¡±

    He thought that they were doubting whether Zhang Yuanshan was the rightful groom.

    Meng wanted to stop him from answering Fu Zhenzhen, but it was toote.

    ¡°Great, just spiffing,¡± replied Fu Zhenzhen and turned to walk away disappointed and forlorn.

    As she left the group, she subconsciously used the Lightness Skill, which meant that her pace was fast beyond measure as if trying to leave the sadness behind.

    Of course, Meng Qi couldn¡¯t just go up the mountain by himself, so he sighed and exerted ¡°Arresting Wind and Capturing Shadow¡± to go after Fu Zhenzhen.

    The others in the group all looked at them with confusion. Some had guessed they had an argument; some thought they weren¡¯t pleased with the hospitality of the Zhang family.

    The Taoist priest frowned and said to himself, ¡°Is this the result of the Zhang fellow sowing wild oats?¡±

    Fu Zhenzhen crossed mountains and traversed rivers, and she had no idea where she was headed. She just subconsciously knew that she had to get away.

    All Meng Qi could do was follow her because he had no idea what to say under these circumstances. He fulfilled his duty as a friend to keep an eye on her and ensure that she didn¡¯t do anything irrational.

    After a while, Fu Zhenzhen slowed down, feeling exhausted. There was a peaceful little hill in the distance, and she could see a temple of some sort on the top.

    She covered her face and was about to cry when Meng Qi sighed deciding to provide somefort. He wanted to let her know that she shouldn¡¯t lose hope in life. And though she had lost her lover, she still had her family and her sect.

    Suddenly, the solemn beat of a drum could be heard.

    ng!

    The melodious tone of a temple bell had followed the drumbeat resonating in everyone¡¯s heart, healing all sorrows and heartbreak.

    Fu Zhenzhen¡¯s whole body jolted, and she dropped her hands. As she looked in the direction of the bell tone, she started walking up the stairs to follow it.

    Meng Qi shook his head and followed. As he walked, he was trying to pull someforting words together to ease her pain.

    There were a few surviving Buddhist temples on this hill which doggedly survived near Taoist abbeys. The Buddhist temples weren¡¯t exactly crowded with worshippers offering incense, and the monks of the temple looked mediocre as it pertained to their Kung Fu.

    Fu Zhenzhen walked past a few temples and came across a Buddhist nunnery.

    As she turned her head to look at Meng Qi, he saw the tears reluctant to leave her eyes and a vacant expression on her face. She finally opened her mouth and said, ¡°All along, Master has wanted me to make the pledge to Buddha and be a true heir of the Yinghua Nunnery. Then I could be rid of all temptations of the world and focus on studying the ¡®Man-saving Sutra¡¯. But I have always been reluctant because I wanted to find my soul mate and roam Jianghu together, hand in hand, just like my parents.

    ¡°Now I realize that Master was not lying when he told me that very few couples in the world could have such a loving rtionship like that of my parents. Promises, oaths, intimacy ¡ª these have all be void. Though those words and promises are still ringing in my ears, he has decided to marry another. The world is full of pain and suffering since none of it is real. Why can¡¯t I be a nun?¡±

    Meng Qi was about to open his mouth and let out those words offort that he had organized earlier, but it seemed they had be useless. He still breathed a sigh of relief because making the pledge to Buddha was far better than taking vengeance out on the society. Otherwise, with Fu Zhenzhen¡¯s talents in poisons, Zhang Yuanshan might have to have a ghost wedding.

    In fact, Fu Zhenzhen just wanted a listener, not really expecting a response from Meng Qi. After those words, she walked into the nunnery to find the directing nun.

    Meng Qi exhaled hopelessly and followed her.

    The nunnery was neither big nor new, with only a dozen or so Bhiksuni nuns dressed in simple robes. Though the nuns were of different ages, they all exuded a sense of peace and devotion, giving this hall which worshiped Bodhisattva a serene ambiance.

    ¡°You want to make the pledge to Buddha and be amongst us?¡± The directing nun wasn¡¯t overjoyed or excited that another wanted to turn to Buddhism. On the contrary, she asked Fu Zhenzhen solemnly about her decision.

    Fu Zhenzhen lowered her head, knelt on the hassock, and answered, ¡°Yes, I do.¡±

    ¡°Judging from your tears and the young man following behind, forgive my daring spection. If it¡¯s an impulsive move to be a nun, I suggest you think twice.¡± The directing nun advised Fu Zhenzhen.

    Meng Qi¡¯s mouth twitched upon hearing the words and thought, ¡°This has nothing to do with me, I¡¯m just trying to be a good friend!¡±

    Fu Zhenzhen repeated what she had said to Meng Qi and then looked at the directing nun all misty-eyed and pleaded, ¡°I¡¯ve given up on love, seeing it is so undependable! Please, directing nun, ept my im.¡±

    The directing nun heaved a sigh and finally replied, ¡°Since you are already a Buddhist disciple, albeit nonmittal, I will acquiesce your desire to make the pledge. I hope that you can focus on studying the Teachings of Buddhism and truly be enlightened.¡±

    As Fu Zhenzhen had belonged to the Yinghua Monastery, she would have to return there andplete the necessary paperwork. Apart from that, everything else was uplicated, so Fu Zhenzhen quickly knelt before Bodhisattva andmitted.

    Meng Qi was watching everything y out in front of him. The directing nun nced at Meng Qi but did not ask him to leave. She then held the tonsure knife and stood before Fu Zhenzhen.

    Using the same solemn tone, she said, ¡°I will ask you one final time to verify that you are certain that you want to make the pledge to The Old Buddha with the Altar Lamp.¡±

    Fu Zhenzhen stared at the Altar Lamp in front and answered with a nod, ¡°Yes I am sure.¡±

    Meng Qi subconsciously took a step forward and opened his mouth to say something, but, at the end of the day, no words came out. He watched the directing nun hold the tonsure knife on Fu Zhenzhen¡¯s head. Locks of hair began falling to the ground.

    As the directing nun cut Fu Zhenzhen¡¯s hair, she kept repeating, ¡°All your troubles and sorrows haven fallen with your hair. You are now no longer a part of the messy world.¡±

    Fu Zhenzhen clenched her teeth as her hair gradually disappeared. She seemed more relieved and at peace.

    Upon hearing the words ¡°All your troubles and sorrows haven fallen with your hair. You are now no longer a part of the messy world¡±, Meng Qi reminisced on when he first stepped into this world, thinking about his Master and Junior Brother. Feelings of mncholy started surging from inside.

    It wasn¡¯t long before Fu Zhenzhen had lost all her hair and changed into nun robes and bo. Finally, she walked up to Meng Qi with a sense of calm.

    Seeing the meditation hall lit up with a thousandmps and Fu Zhenzhen dressed in nun robes, all sorts of feelings welled up inside of Meng Qi. He cantited in a low voice, ¡°Leaving behind all the pain and noise of the world, upon entering the temple, the emotional debts that could fill up a book remain unpaid¡­¡±

    When Fu Zhenzhen heard Meng Qi¡¯s song, she intended to force a smile, but she was drawn to the song the more she listened. Tears again flowed out of the corners of her eyes.

    Watching the flicker of the light had made her feel cold and alone.

    When Meng Qi saw her face, he stopped singing and heaved a long sigh.

    Fu Zhenzhen forced a smile and asked, ¡°Howe you started singing that country song?¡±

    Meng Qi smiled as he looked at her, ¡°Forget about that song. How about I recite a sutra?¡±

    ¡°Pain stems from love. Fear stems from love. When love is abandoned, so are pain and fear.¡±

    His recital of the sutra was calm and steady, reverberating in the meditation hall. It really did feel as if the real world was nothing but a dream.

    ¡°Pain stems from love. Fear stems from love. When love is abandoned, so are pain and fear.¡± As Fu Zhenzhen repeated these words under her breath, she seemed more confused and dazed.

    ¡°s, silly child,¡± Meng Qi sighed inside.

    It was some time before Fu Zhenzhen came to her senses and purposely changed the topic, ¡°I thought you¡¯d help her talk me out of bing a nun.¡±

    Meng Qi and Zhang Yuanshan were friends. After all, she had thought that Meng Qi would definitely side with Zhang Yuanshan.

    ¡°If the heart is not at peace, even though you are in the monastery, it would still just be on a physical level. Simrly, if the heart were, though you¡¯re surrounded by hustle and bustle, you would still be considered a monk,¡± Meng Qi said seriously. ¡°The Buddha does not exist outside of the heart. In other words, Buddha and the real world are all in fact in your heart. How could I talk you out of bing a nun?¡±

    Fu Zhenzhen was enthralled by these words. In fact, it had brought a bitterugh to her. ¡°I had always considered you to be an ¡®improper¡¯ monk. I could never have guessed that, after leaving Shaolin, you seem more like a respected monk.¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Meng Qi said without a hint of modesty, ¡°So, tonsure doesn¡¯t mean anything. If one day you change your mind, you can still secrize. And if you get hurt again, you can easily find another nunnery and join. Going in and out is easy. It¡¯s just that hair takes a long time to grow back.¡±

    Even with so much pain inside, Fu Zhenzhen almost burst outughing. Just a moment ago, she had praised Meng Qi for being a respected monk, but it didn¡¯t take long for him to start acting ¡®improper¡¯ again.

    This was the Meng Qi that she knew.

    Meng Qi nced at Fu Zhenzhen and suddenly sighed, ¡°Then again, it still wasn¡¯t the wisest move to be a nun.¡±

    ¡°Now you want to stop me?¡± Meng Qi asked without knowing whether tough or cry.

    Meng Qi nodded solemnly, ¡°If you want no part of this world, why do have to choose to be a nun? I mean, Taoist nuns are also getting away from the real world, and you don¡¯t need to cut your hair. You¡¯d look much better, and it would be more convenient toe and go.¡±

    Fu Zhenzhen could no longer refrain fromughing. Young Meng was indeed humorous. Even when facing such painful and serious situation, he was still able to ease the tension.

    After just moments ofughter, tears again flowed out of the corner of her eyes.

    Then she sighed and said, ¡°Meng Qi, thank you for your words offort. I feel much better now.¡±

    ¡°Those words came straight from the heart.¡± Meng Qi answered seriously, denying that he wasforting her.

    At this moment, a familiar voice could be heard outside, ¡°Directing nun, have you seen a young man and woman? The girl is about this tall¡­¡±

    ¡°Could that be Senior Brother Zhang? Has the ceremony finished?¡± Meng Qi was a little frozen.

    Fu Zhenzhen became pale again. She said to Meng Qi, ¡°I don¡¯t want to see him! Please make something up to send him away.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll talk to Senior Brother Zhang.¡± Meng Qi knew that at this moment, her emotions had gotten the better of her. If Zhang Yuanshan came in now he would just create another scene from a sad love story. It would probably make things worse, so he decided to let Fu Zhenzhen calm down and take Zhang Yuansan away for the time been. Plus, he wanted to clear some things up for him to see if there was any chance to remedy the situation.

    Then he suddenly thought of something, and sadness welled up from inside of him. He added with a sigh, ¡°I had always dreamed of bing a swordsman in white robes, but now, I look like a Residence Committee Mother!¡±

    An olddy who would try to help you solve petty family issues¡­this picture is getting weirder by the second.

    ¡°Residence Committee Mother?¡± Fu Zhenzhen was confused.

    ¡°Never mind, you don¡¯t know what I¡¯m on about.¡± Meng Qi walked out of the nunnery with his face covered and walked towards Zhang Yuanshan.

    ¡°Zhen, Junior Brother Meng, where is Zhenzhen?¡± asked Zhang Yuanshan excitedly as he saw Meng Qi.

    ¡°Give her some time to calm herself.¡± Meng Qi answered. Letting out a deep breath, ¡°Let¡¯s go grab a drink and you can tell me your side of the story.¡±

 Chapter 161: Zhen Wuâ€™s Internal Condition

    <h4>Chapter 161: Zhen Wu¡¯s Internal Condition</h4>

    Zhang Yuanshan¡¯s hair had been tied carefully at first, but it appeared a little messy now. His face revealed anxiety, hovering, self-me, pain, and other obvious emotions. For the first time, Meng Qi realized a person¡¯s face could be wonderful.

    He hadpletely lost the calm and capable style he normally held. After hearing Meng Qi¡¯s words, Zhang Yuanshan, eyes shing, looked guiltily and angrily in the direction of the nunnery. He reluctantly turned his head and nodded hard, ¡°Okay.¡±

    They stepped down along the stone, through the path, and into the official Road, soon they saw a fairly lively town. Many of the people wore Eight Diagrams robes marking them as the Zhen Wu Sect, while some dressed as Taoist, and others in popr fashions.

    Along the way, Zhang Yuanshan kept silent, looking ahead and not knowing what to think about. Meng Qi did not hurry to speak. ¡°Even an upright official finds it hard to settle a family quarrel. I, as a friend of both, have no idea what to do in this position at all.¡±

    ¡°This is Tonglong Town in the western area of Zhen Wu Mountain. Disciples oftene down here to drink.¡± Zhang Yuanshan grudgingly squeezed out a few words.

    ¡°We can find an unpopr restaurant,¡± Meng Qi spoke softly, trying tofort Zhang Yuanshan with his calmness, in case Zhang Yuanshan let his emotions flood and made things difficult.

    There were inevitably people who knew Zhang Yuanshan in the restaurants. If they heard something or saw Zhang Yuanshan¡¯s painful and dead drunk look, the message would spread. This would have a negative influence on Zhang Yuanshan. It involved the marriage of Chang and Song after all.

    ¡°Well, I am really considerate¡­ ¡° Meng Qi thought of a neighborhood aunt, a sister¡¯s understanding, and the emotional hotline host. ¡°If I were not a man, my tears would have fallen¡­ ¡°

    Zhang Yuanshan nodded in silence, leading Meng Qi to walk through the alley, and finally found a simple and crude restaurant, where the wall was mostly printed with footprints and muddy traces, and tainted blood could asionally be seen.

    This restaurant was a bungalow, with a dozen randomly ced tables, and full of unpleasant tastes and loud noises. It was filled with a great variety of Jianghu heroes butcked any disciples of the Zhen Wu Sect.

    The two, ill-tempered men who were drunk with flushed ears, found an empty table in the corner atst. Meng Qi lifted his sword around his waist and ced it horizontally on the table for easy removal. After sitting down, it would always be blocked and not convenient to pull out at all. It was just a little thing, but the slow sh was a world of difference between life and death.

    After such a long adventure, Meng Qi was already equipped with a basic understanding of who was who in Jianghu.

    Seeing that Meng Qi had done this, Zhang Yuanshan suddenly lifted his Winged-python Sword at once. He was not normally such a careless man but today he was really out of his mind.

    They looked at each other in silence until the errand boy sent two Nu¡¯er Hongs, a dish of beans, and tableware as they ordered.

    Meng Qi raised the wine carafe and poured out two sses of wine, for himself and Zhang Yuanshan. He held up his ss. ¡°Cheers!¡±

    Zhang Yuanshan spat a deep breath and put up his ss clinking it against Mengqi¡¯s. Then he finished his drink grunting, with his head raised and his Adams apple wriggling.

    So did Meng Qi. He felt a heat burning from his throat to stomach and poured another ss. ¡°Cheers!¡±

    Although the wine was not strong, three consecutive ssester, Meng Qi, who had gone a long time without drinking, felt a little dizzy. With his stomach rolling, Meng Qi almost spat the wine out, but he quickly popped a few beans into his mouth.

    Zhang Yuanshan took a quick drink. He felt a tipsy sensation upwelling and his face flushing. Staring at therge beans in front of him, he suddenly spoke, ¡°Junior Brother Meng, do you remember the first time you drank, and you were choking and coughing from the wine?¡±

    ¡°I remember.¡± Meng Qi blushed. In the Duo Ercha task, he had forgotten that he had never drunk with this body. After a joyful cheer, he had felt not only ufortable nausea but had also started choking and coughing. And when Zhang Yuanshan saw it and he had passed him a cup of green tea, taking very good care of him.

    It was precisely this action that made him really feel that Zhang Yuanshan, usually calm and steady as a leader, was worthy of bing a good friend.

    ¡°Back then, although there were life risks and task pressure, it was a much happier time than now¡­ ¡± Zhang Yuanshan spoke with pain and poured one more ss. Not waiting for Meng Qi to answer he continued talking to himself, ¡°I didn¡¯t see Zhenzhen, but I know she must be very sad and in pain, the same as me.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d always intended to break through the Zhen Wu Plow Formation, and then walk down the mountain and travel to the North Zhou Dynasty. Afterwards, I¡¯d bring her home on the excuse that we¡¯d gotten acquainted midway and were deeply attracted and attached to each other. But the family Master and my father suddenly made me plight myself to Junior Mingxi.¡±

    Meng Qi, calcting a good rhythm, gently tapped the table to bnce out the sound of Zhang Yuanshan from projecting outside with a noise like tuk, tuk so that he would be the only one to hear.

    Meng Qi was not swirling anymore. He had drunk three sses of wine in a row to rx Zhang Yuanshan and create an atmosphere where he could pour out his troubles. If anyone consoling others allowed himself to be drunk, he would lose face.

    Zhang Yuanshan drank one more ss. With his eyes going pink, he said, ¡°I knew their intentions, so I couldn¡¯t refuse. The Zhang family looks wealthy, but it¡¯s actually not the case. For 47 years, no nsman has be a grandmaster, boarding the Terrestrial Rankings. We were all supported by our ancestor and have had more and more difficulties in our sect. However, the Yao family flourished the whole time, with grandmasters boarding the Terrestrial Rankings for three consecutive generations. The Yao brothers are also listed in the Seven Disciples of Zhenwu now.

    ¡°As long as the open strife and veiled struggles of the vulgar branches do not exceed the limit, the meridians govern those families without intervention because they lead a life of few wants and ambitions. However, the Yao family was aggressive, pressing step by step, not giving us the chance to breathe. So the coalition with the Song family, which is also in the same position, should be the best and most effective option.¡±

    Zhen Wu Sect was divided into meridian and vulgar branch. Although the head had always been the exclusive part of the meridian, it was not prohibited for disciples of vulgar branches to study the fundamental arts, which were considered freakish in three sects of Taoist.

    Zhang Yuanshan spoke in a fairly organized way and had not lost his basic sense. However, as he was speaking, his emotions became more passionate. ¡°I¡¯m the offspring of the Zhang family and my flesh and blood were given to me by my parents. Everything was provided for me; meals, martial arts, elixirs, and clothes. Now my family hase to this critical situation. How can I be immersed in love and let them fall into crisis?¡±

    ¡°Families¡¯ love is deep like a mountain.¡± Meng Qi sighed.

    Zhang Yuanshan poured a ss of wine, weeping in a tearful tone. ¡°But I¡¯m reluctant to leave Zhenzhen, I don¡¯t want to see her in pain. I wanted to travel to Jianghu with her, singing songs with her in the east sea¡­ ¡±

    Meng Qi tapped on the table, listening quietly. Suddenly a thought raised in his heart, ¡°The word of love is the most wounded.¡±

    He could not see any of Senior Brother Zhang¡¯s usual manners, he was normally calm and gentle, born for leadership. Anyone watching would surely see only a drunk who was trapped in love.

    Waiting until Zhang Yuanshan had be a little calmer, Meng Qi said, ¡°Senior Brother Zhang, you¡¯ve had a life-long friendship with me, same as Zhenzhen. Your issue isplicated because on the one hand, and your families¡¯ love is over the sky, and on the other hand, you and Zhenzhen really love each other and have mademitments of life and death. I really don¡¯t know what to suggest. I can only listen. But no matter what difficulties you have, I¡¯ll help you solve them immediately. As a friend, I can only do this.¡±

    ¡°Why does it have to be you?¡±

    As Zhang Yuanshan vented a little, he was slightly better than before. He forced a smile and said, ¡°The Song family pointed directly at me. Because Junior Sister Mingxi was one of the Seven Disciples of Zhenwu, they only had a good opinion of me as a child of the Zhang family. I¡¯ve also opened Six Apertures. Anyhow, I initially mastered a sword art of the top Exterior, ranking as one of the Seven Disciples of Zhenwu.¡±

    Meng Qi nodded thoughtfully. Perhaps under the influence of the family situation, Zhang Yuanshan had eaten the ¡°Pill of Heavenly Vision and Earthly Hearing¡±, forcibly opening the Nose Apertures.

    Zhang Yuanshan joked, ¡°I¡¯m always very clear that the foundation of the alliance isn¡¯t engagement, but the interests of both parties. However, my father told me that if I couldn¡¯t even be engaged to Junior Mingxi, how could I convince others of the sincerity of our alliance? Could I refuse?¡±

    He was heavily drunk, speaking to himself, ¡°I couldn¡¯t refuse the engagement. Among this generation of the Seven Disciples of Zhenwu, Yang He was promised first, followed by Yang Tai and the Yao brothers, but Junior Sister Mingxi and I have many differences. In this situation, only if the two families join together, will we be able to make headway and draw more attention from the head and represented meridian.

    ¡°Although Yang He has only opened Four Apertures, like the original Junior Sister Jiang, he¡¯sprehended a killing method at Dharmakaya level in True Martial Zhenwu¡¯s Seven Strokes Scripture at a young age. Even though Yang He¡¯s only studied a few of them, it¡¯s amazing and also terrible.¡± Zhang Yuanshan continued to talk with his divergent mind, ¡°Yang Tai is steady in Six Apertures, aplishing the primary level of Tai Chi Divine Skill and getting the spirit, which is no less than anyone mastering the martial arts. And his basis is steadier than before. So in the future, Yang Tai will make a spurt of progress easily. The day before yesterday Yang Tai broke through Zhen Wu Plow Formation, and then he traveled down the mountain.

    ¡°Yao Xinghen is steady in Six Apertures and has a higher strength than me,prehending two kinds of killing methods on the Exterior early. Now he is preparing to break Zhen Wu Plow Formation. Yao Xingliu is just 17 years old, yet he has opened Four Apertures and mastered the sword art on the top Exterior. Besides, he¡¯s a martial mania and concentrates on Kung Fu, valued by many Elders¡­ ¡±

    Hearing Zhang Yuan Shan¡¯sint, Meng Qi was secretly surprised. It was terrible topete in the famous sects. Fortunately, he had left Shaolin Temple. The Zhen generation had continued for seven or eight years, and Kung Fu of Shaolin Temple was often in a slow progress, not reaching the harvest time.

    ¡°I¡¯m no longer stronger than them, and I can only do my best for the family.¡± Zhang Yuanshan looked hollow and his voice became lower. ¡°Sometimes, I feel that my parents, their expectation, the engagement, the Seven Disciples of Zhenwu, the family head, and the Ancestor are like many ropes around me and they¡¯re pressing my heart like a concrete block, limiting my freedom and making me oppressive and depressed. I can¡¯t wait to cut off these chains with a sword and regain my freedom.

    ¡°However, I only think this asionally. Since they took such good care of me, how could I bear to let them down? But, but¡­ ¡± Zhang Yuanshan poured a ss of wine and drank, with his head up and his eyes turning pink.

    Meng Qi shook his head and spoke seriously, ¡°Senior Brother Zhang, although as a friend, I can only drink with you and help you finish your work. I have to say that no matter which decision you make, you must finish it as soon as possible and should not put it off.

    ¡°If you take family and rtives as the most important thing, then you need to officially tell Zhenzhen the truth. Cut off her thoughts and give her a chance to recover. And if you choose Zhenzhen, you must pick up your courage and find a way to terminate the engagement. You should make the preparation in case you¡¯re deported by your family and try not to dy and hurt the innocent girl, Mingxi.¡±

    Zhang Yuanshan was lost in thought, his eyes full of struggle. Meng Qi tapped on the table consistently.

    Suddenly, a drunk swordsman with a rickety body who was sitting next to them came forward. He shouted, ¡°From the beginning, you little boy, have been tapping with this tuk, tuk, noise, making me so irritable. Do you think you¡¯re a woodpecker?¡±

 Chapter 162: The Yaoâ€™s Small Kid

    <h4>Chapter 162: The Yao¡¯s Small Kid</h4>

    ¡°It¡¯s indeed my fault.¡± Meng Qi apologetically nodded his head to the people in the restaurant and took back his left hand from knocking on the table.

    However, the swordsman did not let him go. He cursed drunkenly, ¡°You bastard, you think you can just apologize? If I cut you, I could just nod my head and it¡¯s all over?¡±

    He rushed toward Meng Qi with his sword in the scabbard, ready to cut him to teach him a lesson.

    Meng Qi slightly shook his head, grabbing the sword whichy on the table.

    Before the sword could slice, the man suddenly realized that he was crashing into the hilt and was obviously going to be hit in the belly before his sword reached the opponent!

    He hastily changed his move, waving the sword to make him step aside and avoid the hilt.

    In his drunkenness, he staggered and narrowly avoided falling down awkwardly. Everyone watchingughed.

    The swordsman moved on in great anger, nning to round behind Meng Qi and stab him in the back with the sword in the scabbard.

    Just as he stepped out, the sword somewhat changed direction and pointed to his stomach at exactly the right time and direction. Though the two swords had the same length, Meng Qi would surely strike first.

    Meanwhile, Meng Qi looked at Zhang Yuanshan and said with a gentle and sincere demeanor, ¡°Senior Brother Zhang, if you can¡¯t think clear, then go back and have a good sleep. After that, you can make your decision. As your friend, whether you choose your family or Lady Zhen, I¡¯m here for you.¡±

    The swordsman changed his position and stood to the left side of Meng Qi, ready to wave the sword.

    Suddenly he felt numb in his waist. He stood still. The other¡¯s sword was somewhat already there, while this time it was the sharp end of the scabbard waiting for him!

    He was frightened and clear-headed, full of terror with fear in his eyes. His opponent had not even drawn his sword, moved his feet or lifted his hands, and he had already defeated him?

    The crowd watching in the restaurant could notugh anymore. This swordsman¡¯s Kung Fu was not great, but he was acknowledged by the men in Jianghu who usually came to the restaurant as decent. Despite being drunk with unsteady steps and hands, he still had solid strength. It was not easy to defeat him. However, this weak child-like young man who focused more on talking than moving, had only changed the way his swordy, and made the swordsman seal his own acupoints.

    What was this mysterious sword art?

    The swordsman returned to normal after being numb for a while as Meng Qi had not used the inner force. Finding that Meng Qi ignored him, he hastily slipped away from the restaurant.

    ¡°Come and walk with me.¡± Zhang Yuanshan gritted his teeth and stood up with his sword. He left an ingot of silver and walked out of the restaurant, deciding to cool himself and make the final decision.

    As his Inner Qi Force was stronger than Meng Qi¡¯s, even having drunk more than half a bottle of wine, he still walked steadily and did not stammer.

    Meng Qi had not drunk much, so he was not affected. He followed out with his sword.

    The light grew dim, and the setting sun disappeared in the west.

    ¡°Have you finished the engagement?¡± Meng Qi asked.

    Zhang Yuanshan answered yes with dull and ssy eyes, as if there were a fierce struggle in his heart.

    The two walked slowly around Tonglong Town. The night breeze stroked Meng Qi¡¯s face with coolness, sweeping off the heat of the liquor.

    When they arrived at the outside field, a figure carrying two swords appeared from behind a tree and stopped in from of them.

    By the light of the moon, Meng Qi could see him clearly. He looked a little short and handsome but childish. With eyes slightly lifted, it could be assumed he was an arrogant teenager.

    ¡°Junior Brother Yao, why have you stopped us?¡± Zhang Yuanshan asked with a thick voice. He was in a bad mood, so he was not as temperate as usual.

    ¡°Junior Brother Yao? This is Yao Xingliu of the Yaos?¡± Meng Qi heard Zhang Yuanshan¡¯s introduction and could tell from the man¡¯s age that he was not Yao Xinghen. Though there were many disciples in the Yao Family, only a few were worth being taken seriously by Zhang Yuanshan.

    ¡°Could he be seventeen? Why was he half a head shorter than himself, like a thirteen or fourteen years old kid? Maybe he was ate developer¡­¡± Meng Qi let his mind wander onto other things.

    Yao Xingliu looked at them and said, ¡°Senior Brother Zhang, just now I walked past the restaurant and saw your friend¡¯s sword art was quite outstanding. I want to study with him.¡±

    ¡°Tut, a Kung Fu addict indeed. But what a coincidence that he saw me beating that swordsman when passing the restaurant! ¡° Meng Qi felt both emotional and confused.

    Zhang Yuanshan tilted his head and asked Meng Qi¡¯s opinion. He did not intend to make a decision for him.

    ¡°This kid masters Four Acupores and the Exterior moves like me. I don¡¯t know who is better¡­¡± Meng Qi felt the desire to fight, having a battle with the heir Disciple of a mainstream martial arts realm and thus measuring his true level.

    Before he replied, Yao Xingliu said with a snort, ¡°Easy, I won¡¯t use my ¡®Yang Insufficiency and Yin Excess¡¯, only the sword art of the enlightenment period.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Meng Qi did not want to draw out his Red Sun Evil de anyway. It might expose his identity.

    Zhang Yuanshan walked back a few steps, barely restraining his mind and watching them on the side, deciding to join them if necessary to avoid idental injury.

    Yao Xingliu drew out his two swords, the long one in his right hand and the short one in his left. Without words, he spun two different semi-arcs with the swords, attacking Meng Qi with a peculiar move.

    The long sword in his right hand was yang and tough, while the dagger in his left hand was cold and delicate. Combined together, there was an unusual harmony. With ceaseless strong arcs, it seemed that all weapons would be pulled away from them.

    ¡°No w, no, the w keeps changing with the change of Yin and Yang¡­ ¡° Meng Qi walked a step back with a grim face, the Ice Portal Sword still in its scabbard.

    As Meng Qi drew back, Yao Xingliu advanced. The sword and the dirk suddenly crossed, with two back-to-back semi-arcs. The wind was fierce and swift, and the yin qi intruded silently.

    Meng Qi still did not draw his sword. He moved a step back to avoid the range of the sword.

    Yao Xingliu got the upper hand and then advanced with sevenbos. Meng Qi still did not draw his sword and moved back seven steps.

    However, with the seven steps, he escaped the range of Yao Xingliu¡¯s move exactly.

    The Yang Sword was from above while the Yin Sword was from below. Yin and Yang rotated, thus shaping the Tai Ji. Yao Xingliu exerted the tenth move.

    All of a sudden, Meng Qi drew out his sword. The normal sword wlessly stabbed into one eye of the Yin-Yang Fish of Tai Ji.

    With a sound of clinking, Yao Xingliu¡¯s double swords were pulled to the side by their respective power. Yao Xingliu¡¯s abdomen was widely exposed.

    Meng Qi did not continue to pursue but put his sword back in its scabbard. Cupping one hand in the other, he said, ¡°Thanks.¡±

    Yao Xingliu looked at the two swords in a daze, not believing he had lost the fight. Within a few seconds, the offense and defense were reversed, and the winner was determined.

    While he had a secret technique to save his life and several moves to put up a desperate fight, he had definitely been defeated in this fight!

    Zhang Yuanshan was more surprised than Yao Xingliu. In Four Apertures he was a little better than Yao Xingliu because he had rich experience in actualbat. Yao Xingliu had been easily defeated. Even if he¡¯d kept the Tai Ji momentum from the beginning, he might have still lost.

    Moreover, though they both had top Exterior sword moves as their secret techniques, Meng Qi¡¯s was better!

    Most importantly, what he had done better in was the desmanship!

    Was ¡°the Nine Strategies Beyond the Swords¡± sword art so powerful that it wasparable to the Kanxu Sword Art in the enlightenment period?

    Meng Qi looked calm and casual as if he had won easily, while in actuality he was extremely exhausted mentally.

    The fight with Yao Xingliu just now could be regarded as his most worn-out sword art fight since he had begun to learn the Nine Strategies Beyond the Swords. The nine steps just now were to advance by retreating, gradually making Yao Xingliu step into his own pace and show his slip. As for thest cut, time, angle, speed and change were all musts, which contributed to the masterpiece of his sword art.

    Thus, this cut was even more exhausting than ¡°Yama¡¯s Invitation¡±.

    He said peacefully, ¡°If you¡¯d only used the Yang sword or the Yin sword, I may not have done it in one cut. But your changing moves for thebination of yin and yang were quite stiff. Yin and Yang were against each other with no harmony, so I had the chance to break through. After all this, I must thank you, for I¡¯ve learned a lot from this fight.¡±

    This was the truth. Yao Xingliu¡¯s presentation of the double swordsbination gave him a new way of Sword de Ambidexterity.

    Yao Xingliu thoughtfully put the double swords back to the scabbard and curled his lip. ¡°Losing is losing, and I admit it. But it¡¯s a little shameful to lose to a fool.¡±

    ¡°Who is the fool?¡± Meng Qi¡¯s lips twitched. This small kid had quite a rude mouth.

    Yao Xingliu sighed and looked up to the sky. ¡°If I were Senior Brother Zhang, I¡¯d appease the girl, and keep the engagement unchanged. Until breaking through the Zhen Wu Plow Formation, I¡¯d identally ¡®die¡¯ when traveling downhill.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Meng Qi and Zhang Yuanshan both looked toward Yao Xingliu in astonishment. ¡°He had not just gone past there by chance! How much had he heard?¡±

    But Yao Xingliu¡¯s words inspired Meng Qi. He had been confused and had not thought about this idea!

    Yao Xingliu still looked to the sky. ¡°If you were to ¡®die¡¯ by ident, the engagement would be dissolved. Then sister Song wouldn¡¯t have the mark of being rejected or having a run-away fianc¨¦. Then, the Zhang Family and the Song Family would have to cooperate for some time, the basis of the union would be steady without your marriage. At most, your parents would feel sad for a while, but you have brothers and sisters anyway. You would have to conceal your identity and establish your status in Jianghu again.

    ¡°After all this, you could go back to see your parents in secret. The Zhang Family definitely wouldn¡¯t reveal this secret. If you want toe back with pride, then try your best to be a grandmaster.¡±

    ¡°Even if I reveal it, the union of Zhang and Song will stay unchanged as long as there¡¯s no evidence showing you¡¯re still alive.¡±

    Zhang Yuanshan¡¯s eyes grew brighter as he listened as if he had rid himself of all the binding.

    Meng Qi listened with astonishment. The analysis of pros and cons was excellent, it exactly the same as he himself had just been thinking!

    He spoke out, ¡°Aren¡¯t you a Kung Fu addict?¡±

    Since when could a Kung Fu addict say such words?

    Yao Xingliu looked at Meng Qi scornfully. ¡°I¡¯m a Kung Fu addict, but I¡¯m not stupid.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Meng Qi¡¯s cheek twitched.

    Yao Xingliu snorted. ¡°Whoever only drinks alcohol and doesn¡¯t think about solutions is stupid.¡±

    ¡°Come on, kid, let¡¯s fight for another 300 rounds!¡± Meng Qi felt severely angry and wanted to take action.

    Yao Xingliu¡¯s face twitched. He said gruffly, ¡°You¡¯re quite the small kid yourself!¡±

    Meng Qi was actually younger than Yao Xingliu. He looked to be seventeen or eighteen because he was taller and more mature in temperament.

    Meng Qi hated his words but had no way to cope with it. Suddenly he came to realize something. He looked at Yao Xingliu with a faint smile and said, ¡°A man of the Yao Family, with no desire to destroy the union of Zhang and Song, and considers the business between Zhang and Song as his own. What spirit is this?¡±

    Yao Xingliu¡¯s expression changed. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°As a Kung Fu addict, you ¡®identally¡¯ went to a restaurant without masters at night, and heard our conversations. What kind of coincidence is this?¡± The faint smile on Meng Qi¡¯s face was increasingly obvious. ¡°Unless you¡¯ve been following us from the beginning.¡±

    Yao Xingliu turned away quickly. ¡°I have business to do. See youter.¡±

    ¡°Why did he follow us? Why does he care about this? Why doesn¡¯t he stand with his family? Why is he sincerely thinking about solutions for us?¡± Meng Qi¡¯s voice became increasingly louder, his face ¡°solemn¡± and ¡°serious¡±. ¡°There¡¯s only one truth!¡±

    ¡°Yao Xingliu likes Song Mingxi!¡± He shouted a little loudly.

    Yao Xingliu staggered and almost fell down, running away faster.

    There was a chance to solve the problem for Zhang Yuanshan. Meng Qi felt happy and free, and said with pride andughter,

    ¡°Spring-fever kid,e on, let¡¯s fight for another 300 rounds!¡±

 Chapter 163: Evil Ordeal

    <h4>Chapter 163: Evil Ordeal</h4>

    ¡°Junior Brother Yao was once a little boy obsessed with martial arts. Surprisingly, he is no longer that kid with the soaring braid.¡± Looking at Yao Xingliu¡¯s back, Zhang Yuanshan said, ¡°I indeed met him once when I hurriedly went downhill after the engagement banquet. Perhaps because I looked pale and he cared about that, he stealthily came along with me. However, I didn¡¯t realize that due to my absent-mindedness.¡±

    Meng Qi recalled that he had noticed Yao Xingliu but he did not know him at all then. He thought that he must have been some runaway boy for being short and childish.

    Realizing that Zhang Yuanshan¡¯s expression had obviously changed, Meng Qi said with a smile, ¡°Senior Brother Zhang, have you thought the matter through?¡±

    ¡°Mmm.¡± Zhang Yuanshan nodded slowly. Looking at the remote rolling hills, he emphasized, saying, ¡°I must do more for my family during this period.¡±

    Being aware of the implication, Meng Qiughed and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to see Zhenzhen. She probably has calmed down, so she won¡¯t act so impulsively.¡± Meng Qi would not ask him foolishly for an answer.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Zhang Yuanshan violently nodded. Without being urged by Meng Qi, he regardlessly hurried off to the hill in which the Buddhist nunnery was located.

    A gust of wind swept past. Left behind, Meng Qi looked dull. ¡°It is too much to value love over friendship.¡±

    He ¡°intively¡± sighed and caught up. However, he was always a little behind even with Moves of Wind-god¡¯s Legs fully disyed. It could notpare with the ¡°Eight Diagram God-walking Steps¡± handed down in the Zhen Wu Sect.

    In front of the Buddhist nunnery, Zhang Yuanshan stopped, looking uneasily at Meng Qi. ¡°Will Zhenzhen be reluctant to see me? Junior Brother Meng, can you enter first to persuade her?¡±

    Meng Qi gnashed his teeth in hatred and said, ¡°Now that you have arrived, Zhenzhen should take the chance to listen to your exnation, as long as she treats you sincerely. Moreover, she might be full of more expectation because you were not prevented from entering after chatting with me. Hurry, hurry in, she might be waiting for you.¡±

    Only fools want to get involved in such stupid things!

    Zhang Yuanshan had always beenposed andpetent. Suppressing his emotional insecurity, he nodded at Meng Qi and then turned into the nunnery.

    Clicking his tongue twice, Meng Qi went back behind a linden tree, quietly listening for a while. Making sure that there were no loud sounds and quarreling, he was relieved and sat down cross-legged and started to practice the sixth part of Golden Bell Shield.

    If the rudiments of this part of Golden Bell Shield were learned, he would possess shockproof power besides stronger defensive power. Meanwhile, he would have a vigorous inner force as if he had practiced Longxiang-Bore Skill.

    However, the practice of Golden Bell Shield needed slow cultivation, a solid foundation, as well as further follow-ups. Without adventures or whole-body imbuing by the Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms, Meng Qi began to cultivate after leaving the Heavenly Sea Source. But he had not learned the rudiments, not to mention how to concentrate the acupore points rted to Nose Aperture.

    The movement of Genuine Qi remolded skin and meridians. Meng Qi suddenly was slightly dizzy while he was absorbed in cultivating.

    He opened his eyes to see mist-changing clouds, gods-style squares, mythical animals in various postures, and a huge, imposing light pir.

    ¡°A Samsara task begins again¡­ ¡± Meng Qi eximed without knowing if it was happy or sad.

    He stood up and looked around, but he did not see Jiang Zhiwei and Zhang Yuanshan. Feeling slightly surprised, he guessed this task might be a single mission but it required leading the beginners.

    A figure appeared under a pir of light surrounded by steaming mist in clouds. He had a muscr shape, with big eyes and bushy eyebrows, disying a heroic spirit. This man was ¡°Invincible Ironfist¡± Luo Shengyi, ranking before Meng Qi in the Ranking List of Young Masters.

    Being unfamiliar, they nodded to each other as a greeting. Then, they separately went to two sides of the central light pir.

    While he was waiting for Jiang Zhiwei and others, Meng Qi speedily threw his gains from the horse bandits in the light pir to receive Karma points. He was too impatient to wait because all of his gains must have been worth at least 1,000 or 2,000 Karma points.

    ¡°The Bloodthirsty Sword, a Refined Weapon, is worth 90 Karma points.

    ¡°The Iced Horse-cutting de, a Refined Weapon, is worth 100 Karma points.

    ¡°Heng Qu Swordsmanship, a sword art in the Enlightenment Period, is worth 130 Karma points.

    ¡°¡®Yang Guan Thrice Wave¡¯, a unique skill in the Enlightenment Period, is worth 220 Karma points.

    ¡°Han Feng desmanship, a cutting way in the Enlightenment Period created by Luo Hui, which is in medium quality and its value rises for theck of Exchange List, is worth 330 Karma points.¡±

    From the horse bandits, Meng Qi got a total of eight scripts about Enlightenment, one unique skill of Enlightenment, five scripts about Qi-cultivation, and two Refined Weapons. All of them were exchanged for 1,830 Karma points. The biggest surprise was from Han Feng desmanship, which was created by the leader of the horse bandits, Luo Hui, not long ago. The Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms did not have it, so the Karma points for which it could be exchanged with werergely increased.

    ¡°1,830 Karma points¡­ ¡° Although Meng Qi had the psychological preparation early, he was still a little excited. It was the highest total of Karma points ever, which couldrgely make up for his current deficiency.

    ¡°If it were not for my hatred of Ze Luoju, I would really want to go back to the Immensity Sea,¡± he said to himself, as he ground his teeth. ¡°After mopping-up, perhaps I¡¯ll gather enough Karma points to exchange for chapters about Seven Purple Thunderstrikes, Eight Nine Mysteries, for Qi-cultivation and Enlightenment.¡±

    Taking a deep breath, he slowly calmed down. After thinking for a moment, he directly threw Red Sun Evil de into the light pir.

    ¡°Red Sun Evil de, a Refined Weapon, is worth 80 Karma points.¡±

    Meng Qi was prepared to exchange his de this time, because somehow, he had gotten part of ¡°Nine Annihtion at Heavenly Nights¡±, and meanwhile, he had the Thunder God imprint. If he did not make good use of them, no one would sympathize with him, even in death. Therefore, he nned to exchange for a thunder-trait de to increase his strength. Moreover, thunder was a strong opponent of evil and contamination due to its positivity and masculinity. Thus, it must have had the distinctive features of Red Sun Evil de.

    Certainly, he did not immediately exchange it. Instead, he nced through ¡°Nine Annihtions at Heavenly Nights¡± in the Divine Skill List of Dharmakaya.

    ¡°¡®Nine Annihtion at Heavenly Nights¡¯ is a Dhamakaya-level Kung Fu created by the ancient Thunder God. If a swordsman practices it to reach the pinnacle, he can destroy the world with just one de. However, the body imprinted by the Thunder God is essential to practice this Kung Fu. Otherwise, what a swordsman has learned is just some moves, with its powerrgely weakened. It is worth 130,000 Karma points.¡±

    Meng Qi carefully looked at the introduction of the Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms, discovering that the Primary Instruction of ¡°Nine Annihtion at Heavenly Nights¡± needed 30,000 Karma points; thest move ¡°Heaven-demolishing and Earth-razing¡± needed 20,000 Karma points; and the rest of the eight moves, including ¡°Five Thunder Bombardment of Sky¡±, respectively needed 10,000 Karma points.

    He stepped up to the light pir, asking forpletion.

    ¡°With regard to ¡®Nine Annihtion at Heavenly Nights¡¯, the Gist of Trueness is iplete. One could onlyprehend the first move, ¡®Five Thunder Bombardment of Sky¡¯. Toplete impartation of the Gist of Trueness needs 120,000 Karma points.

    ¡°Toplete the Crippled Move of ¡®Five Thunder Bombardment of Sky¡¯ needs 5,300 Karma points.

    ¡°If the Karma points are insufficient, it can¡¯t bepleted.¡±

    Meng Qi just gave it a try without any hope or frustration. Then, he began to choose a long de, which he needed.

    For fear that the mission would start at any time, Meng Qi directly looked at the good ones without making any furtherparisons. Without considering the ¡°cost-performance ratio¡±, he quickly found a good longsword.

    ¡°Evil Ordeal, a Refined Weapon, is worth of 670 Karma points. Being made of metal and stone in Lei Chi, the de is so hard that it cannot be cut off unless treasured swords are used. The cutting edge is so sharp that it is able to cut anything. It can also destroy Hard Kung of most of the bodies during the Enlightenment Period. When in use, it generates several beams of light. Moreover, the swordsman possesses the positive and masculine quality of Thunder, along with manic psychosis and paralysis.¡±

    This was aplete dark longsword of a simple shape, covered with old thunderbolt marks. From time to time, it changed from dark green to dark blue.

    Without any hesitation, Meng Qi chose to exchange for this longsword, because he had enough Karma points.

    Just holding it for a few seconds, Meng Qi suddenly felt a little numb. However, it did not arouse his Golden Bell Shield. On the contrary, he felt Evil Ordeal was an extension of his body, prating into his flesh and blood.

    On the back of his left hand, purple thunderbolt marks were partially hidden and partially visible, and then faded away.

    ¡°Good sword!¡± Meng Qi was very happy. As the saying goes, good things are essential things. With ¡°Evil Ordeal¡±, his strength had increased by at least three points.

    After putting the sword into the scabbard, he continued to look at the Exchange List without thinking, because he had already figured out which aspects needed to be improved.

    To him, one of the Exterior moves could really make up for his weakness in swordsmanship in case of a powerful opponent. Swords were needed everywhere except for risking one¡¯s life in resistance. However, if neither impartation nor infusion of the Gist of Trueness was directly chosen for the Exterior moves, it was hard toprehend its truth like the first two moves of Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship. To master the basic skills, swordsmen needed to practice by following the procedures, and then aplish the primary level. This was a step by step process to realize the ideal condition. Furthermore, that was not to say there would be no cards or tricks for life insurance without it. Therefore, it was unnecessary right now.

    Impartation of the Gist of Trueness was not much more expensive than exchanging a script. Whether people could learn the truth or not depended on themselves. Perhaps someone spent Karma points, but he still could not understand the Gist of Trueness. In this respect, it was all for nothing. However, it needed twice or triple Karma points for a direct infusion. The rest of Meng Qi¡¯s Karma points were not enough at all. Moreover, it was always not stable or relieving toprehend or cultivate by oneself.

    One of Meng Qi¡¯s goals was Seven Purple Thunderstrikes. In the Exterior moves, there were few moves as suitable as it was. Its problem was simr to the Exterior moves. He had Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship, so it was not indispensable for the moment. If there were other areas in need of improvement, he could postpone consideration of it.

    Meng Qi decided that the Qi-cultivation chapter of Eight Nine Mysteries had to be exchanged. Before the Exterior, swordsmen needed to make a choice of their major Kung Fu. Furthermore, it was better to cultivate it step by step.

    The cultivation of Eight Nine Mysteries needed time, so Meng Qi would not give up Golden Bell Shield. Eight Nine Mysteries before the Exterior was mainly used to increase the strength of the human body, resist evil and contamination, as well as enhance power and agility. It would not make any change and did not contradict with Golden Bell Shield. Meng Qi could focus on Golden Bell Shield with Eight Nine Mysteries as a supplement. After Eight Nine Mysteries caught up with the progress, it could be used as the major one. It was a makeshift for countering the dangers of Samsara.

    ¡°I need to fully master the Qi-cultivation chapter before exchanging for the Enlightenment chapter,¡± Meng Qi told himself. It took 100 Karma points to exchange the Qi-cultivation chapter of Eight Nine Mysteries, but 1,000 Karma points were needed for the Enlightenment chapter. Meanwhile, there was no chance to cultivate it. Therefore, it could be considered for next time.

    After hiding the Qi-cultivation chapter of Eight Nine Mysteries, he thought it over and decided not to consider exchanging for Lightning Changes. Because his fighting style had been formed, the small and variable identity was not critical.

    ¡°After learning the rudiments of Nine Strategies Beyond the Swords, it is almost unnecessary to exchange for sword art during the Enlightenment Period. However, I have a lot of deficiencies in desmanship. Even if I had practiced ¡®Han Feng desmanship¡¯, I still couldn¡¯t win without ¡®Peace Quietude Split¡¯ and ¡®Mortal Dust Fall¡¯,¡± he thought.

    ¡°Therefore, it¡¯s necessary to learn something simr to Nine Strategies Beyond the Swords, which containsdesmanship or experience during the Enlightenment Period involving the principles of swordsmanship, to strategically guide my cultivation of desmanship¡­

    ¡°Furthermore, it is necessary to master a type of control skill in my fighting style¡­ ¡°

    He habitually employed some words had used in his previous life.

 Chapter 164: The Collaborative Task

    <h4>Chapter 164: The Coborative Task</h4>

    When Meng Qi was pondering a desmanship that was not rted to the change of the heaven and earth but close to Dharma and Logos, the first one that came into his mind was the ¡°Heaven de¡±. The ¡°Heaven de¡± Song Que integrated the essence of moves into the de. A casual disy of one move could be powerful. Sometimes a seemingly normal attack contained unexinable changes as if the heaven and earth were incorporated, equal to the realm of Nine Strategies Beyond the Swords.

    The only difference was that the Nine Strategies Beyond the Swords was unpredictable and targeted the enemies¡¯ ws, whereas the strength of ¡°Heaven de¡± was a momentum which focused on itself and was domineering and horrible.

    Respectively, they perfectly disyed the characteristics of des and swords. However, their styles were quite different. They could transform into each other at any time like the bnce of yin and yang in a broad sense.

    Meng Qi valued this after hepeted with small kid Yao. If he really wanted to obtain Sword de Ambidexterity, he had to consider the choices of desmanship and sword form. It was clear that if he had fully understood de Principles and Sword Principles, it would be a piece of cake for him. But there was still a long way to go before he reached such realm. Even Su Wuming, Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s master, was not so confident.

    ¡°I choose the Heaven de!¡± Honestly speaking, Meng Qi knew only a few desmanships, most of which were useless and few of which were on the Exterior. In the enlightenment period, he only wanted a few of them. Compared with other desmanships like Jing Zhong Eight Swords, the flexible ¡°realm of the Heaven de¡± suited him best.

    He read rted items about the ¡°Heaven de¡± and found that the most powerful was ¡°Sky Asking Nine des¡±. But it belonged to the realm of the Exterior. His Karma points were enough for it and he wanted one more exchange.

    Continuing to read, he came upon the Heaven de. At 980 Karma points, it contained the essentials of Primary Instruction, eight knacks of the Heaven de and nine des after integration.

    In Meng Qi¡¯s mind, the Heaven de Song Que should be simr to the Evil Stone. He thought that with Nine Apertures, the Secret Chambers of Vital Qi, energy would be opened. He could almost open the Primal Aperture at Mid-brow, and go through the Hidden Latch of death and bridge heaven and earth. Besides, his desmanship which was at a higher level than his body had almost reached Dharma and Logos, so it was not surprising that the Heaven de was so expensive.

    Meng Qi had 980 Karma points, but he still wanted another controlling skill. Simr to Nine Strategies Beyond the Swords, the Heaven de was divided into two parts. One part was the essentials of Primary Instruction and end-all moves which was worth 400 Karma points, and the other integrated part was the collection of de moves and sword art which was worth 500 Karma points.

    After deliberating, Meng Qi decided to exchange for the essentials of Primary Instruction. He did notck desmanship but the foresight and the realm of returning to original nature. Once he fully understood the essentials of Primary Instruction, the nine des could be obtained without effort.

    With a shing light, a script of medium thickness appeared in Meng Qi¡¯s hand. Covered with dust, it looked normal but powerful.

    After he scanned it, Meng Qi put it into his bosom and made full use of every second to search for the ¡°Controlling Skill¡±.

    He had nned to exchange one of the Shaolin¡¯s 72 Ultimate Arts, ¡°Lion¡¯s Roar¡± which contained the Chapter of Enlightening all the Apertures and the Chapter of the Exterior. After all, it was not simply a move. The chapter on Enlightening all the Apertures was about the operating methods of genuine Qi and the application of Mouth Aperture, while the chapter of the Exterior focused on the integration of one¡¯s Zen and heaven and earth along with the use of Pure Lands.

    In the enlightenment period, Lion¡¯s Roar could shock enemies within a broad range, damage their Ear Apertures and make them dizzy, sluggish or even faint. It was a favorable controlling skill for Meng Qi.

    But since he had left Shaolin, he should avoid using Shaolin¡¯s Kung Fu. It was not because he feared that he would be caught in trouble, but he did not want to bother his Master. Therefore, Meng Qi began to search for skills simr to Lion¡¯s Roar. He did not take ¡°cost performance¡± into consideration but scanned the script quickly for he wanted to find a suitable one as soon as possible.

    And Meng Qi soon found a suitable skill: ¡°Thundering Scream¡±!

    At 420 Karma points, it had nine sybles and simr effects of Lion¡¯s Roar. Besides, it could also strike ghosts.

    Meng Qi assumed that based on the fact that he had thunderbolt mark and part of Thunder God¡¯s impartation, this skill could be improved and changedter.

    Without hesitation, he immediately exchanged ¡°Thundering scream¡±. The thin script was about the operating lines of genuine Qi, the application of Mouth Aperture and the coordinated use of nine sybles.

    Huh, Meng Qi was relieved. He had finished his exchange before the task began. With so many Karma points, he¡¯d had the feeling he was spending money like water, but now he only had 321 Karma points left.

    After a little thinking, Meng Qi did not save many Karma points. He was not the heir of a big sect anymore and did notck resources. More exchanges would mean a greater chance of survival in the Samsara task.

    This time he chose ¡°Proficiency in Left hand¡± which was worth 200 Karma points. It wouldy a sound foundation for Left-right Self-battling and Sword de Ambidexterity in the future. Meng Qi knew that he wasn¡¯t as efficient as Yao Xingliu yet. He could not use the de and sword at the same time, but instead he alternated them. With the Karma points left, he exchanged for two bottles of ¡°Ethereal Yihua Elixir¡±. He nned to practice the sixth level of Golden Bell Shield and begin to concentrate Aperture acupoints in the Nose Aperture during this task.

    After finishing his concentration, he still had one ¡°Pill of Heavenly Vision and Earthly Hearing¡± left. He could try to open his Nose Aperture and use the elixir to elerate the process if there was an emergency.

    Meng Qi was quite sad when he realized that he only had 21 Karma points left after this exchange. He deeply understood the feeling of going from being rich to poor. It was like falling from the sky down to the muddy bog.

    After taking a moment to collect his thoughts, Meng Qi quietly took out the mysterious ck fur and put it into the light pir to get an evaluation.

    Suddenly, the grand, solemn voice of the Dominator of Samsara in the Six Realms reverberated in his heart:

    ¡°The serial task of revealing the mystery of Emperor Zhenwu¡¯s death is triggered. Awards will be given in ordance with your performance. First, wait for the Samsara or use the Samsara symbol to enter the ¡®Zhen Wu¡¯s Fake Grave¡¯ World.

    ¡°This is a map of Zhen Wu¡¯s Fake Grave. Part of its inner structure is illustrated.¡±

    Meng Qi stood shocked with his mouth half open. ¡°It is unbelievable that I should trigger the serial task rted to Emperor Zhenwu, one of the great Tao emperors in the Myths Period.¡± It was said that except for Heavenly Primogenitor Buddha, Emperor Zhen Wu was second only to Heaven Sovereign and had the same reputation as Devil Lord and others. He had acquired three swords of ¡°Seven Moves of Heaven Interception¡±.

    The Zhen Wu Sect, one of the three branches of Taoists had been created several thousand years ago when the founder had identally obtained part of Emperor Zhenwu¡¯s orthodoxy which contained an impartation of the Gist of Trueness of ¡°Dao¡¯s Wax and Dao¡¯s Wane¡± under ¡°Seven Strokes of Heaven Interception¡±.

    Therefore, he had named the sect ¡°Zhen Wu¡± to show the orthodoxy.

    But Emperor Zhenwu had disappeared before the battle between Heaven Sovereign and Devil Lord. It was said that he knew he was going to die, so he built a tomb for himself, hoping to seek the Tao of immortality after death. But since then, Emperor Zhenwu had never appeared again. It was said that he had failed and passed away.

    But from the serial task of the Dominator of Samsara in the Six Realms, the death of Emperor Zhenwu was not so simple as people thought! Meng Qi was too shocked to collect his mind.

    ¡°To reveal the death of Emperor Zhenwu¡­ Thest steps could only bepleted with the strength of the Exterior above. It is a task like Gu Xiaosang¡¯s task of ruins of the Ninth Heaven. If I want to finish the task, I should probably have the strength of the Exterior. Otherwise, I could not guarantee my safety in a task rted to such big powers¡­ I will need assistance, or I could never seed by myself¡­ ¡° Meng Qi did not have the Samsara symbol now, so he could only think about it. He had little motivation, clearly knowing that the awards of first steps of serial tasks were not high.

    So he collected himself and looked around, but he did not see Jiang Zhiwei, Qi Zhengyan, or Zhang Yuanshan. It made him more puzzled.

    Meng Qi did not believe that they had not entered the Samsara because something had happened to them and they¡¯d all died. Besides, he¡¯d just sent Zhang Yuanshan to the nunnery. Even if Fu Zhenzhen had had an impulse to poison herself for love, it would still take time for the poison to take effect.

    Brother Luo, is this task a little weird?¡± He looked at Luo Shengyi who had finished his exchange. Meng Qi decided to ask him for this unacquainted teammate had more Samsara experience than himself.

    He believed that he was one of the few people who had special encounters in three worlds and most Samara travelers did not obtain quick improvement as he had. Luo Shengyi was from a normal family instead of a big school or sect and there had been no rumors of looting about him in Jianghu. Yet he had been listed in the Ranking List of Young Masters. So Meng Qi figured that he had more experience in the World of Samsara than himself.

    Standing like a peak, Luo Shengyi was threatening and confident. Clearly, his strength had improved. He said with a smile, ¡°It should be a single task plus the task of leading novices. Our single tasks were in the same world, so it was changed into a coborative task.¡±

    Meng Qi nodded. If Luo Shengyi had not been not here, he could have figured out that it was a taskposed of a single task and the task of leading novices. After all, Qi Zhengyan and Zhang Yuanshan had had such tasks before. But together with Luo Shengyi, he was a little confused. ¡°Thanks for your opinions.¡±

    ¡°Zhen Ding, it¡¯s quite surprising that you are also listed in the Ranking List of Young Masters.¡± Clearly, Luo Shengyi had seen the Ranking List of Young Masters and knew who the Shaolin expeller was.

    Meng Qi was awkward and answered with a stiff expression, ¡°That belonged to luck. Luck.¡±

    ¡°Does he know about my sobriquets of Thunder de Furious Monk and Reckless Monk?¡±

    They were not acquaintances, so they just talked about unimportant things. But soon a mist rose, and the light pir fell before them. Then three strangers appeared.

    Meng Qi¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. From his average aesthetic preferences, the 15 or 16 year old girl of moderate height was very beautiful withrge eyes and neat bangs. Her facial features were more elegant and beautiful than when five organs were matched together. She was even prettier than Jiang Zhiwei and Gu Xiaosang. She looked cold, graceful and otherworldly. She wore a white dress and held a ssic Seven-string organ.

    Her expressions changed slightly, but she was not terrified. She looked around before fixing her eyes on Meng Qi and Luo Shengyi.

    One of the two men was about 17 or 18 years old. He wore a green frock with silk head dress resembling a ridged roof. He was an average-looking man but looked gentle with a schrly quality. He was threatened but managed to control himself, so he did not overact.

    About 30 years old, the other man looked shrewd. He was shocked at first but quickly calmed down and stared deep into Meng Qi and Luo Shengyi.

 Chapter 165: The Ruan Family In Langya

    <h4>Chapter 165: The Ruan Family In Langya</h4>

    ¡°I think all of you are curious about what happened to you. To be honest, we are also victims, of course, beneficiaries too.¡± Luo Shengyi looked at them, smiling.

    In Meng Qi¡¯s eyes, Luo Shengyi was not only a bossy and overbearing man, who was always trying to control other people, but also a born leader. When he was the first to speak, Meng Qi was not surprised and quietly listened to him. He talked about the main stories of Dominator of Samsara in Six Realmsa and World of Samsara.

    The three newers were carefully listening to him without any suspicion. After he finished, they all wore a thoughtful expression.

    ¡°The qualities of the neers are quite good ah¡­ ¡° Meng Qi secretly praised.

    The silent girl holding a Seven-string organ between them slightly nodded and said, ¡°The one who can secretly take me away from my home is bound to have big powers of Celestial Rankings. But I¡¯m not certain that he is in the World of Samsara until the next task. Let me first have a look at the Exchange List.¡±

    Then, she elegantly walked to the center of the light pir.

    The thirty-year-old shrewd man stunned for a moment, smiled to them and also went to the light pir in the center.

    The gentle but indifferent schr-like man said with a bitter smile, ¡°My intentions in learning Kung Fu is to be able to protect myself during travels and broaden my horizon. Never could I imagine that one day I will be involved in a life and death wrestle. I am Ge Huai¡¯en. May I have your names please?¡±

    Ge Huai¡¯en was very calm and seemed to be easy to get along with. Meng Qi was about to speak when Luo Shengyi introduced himself, ¡°Now that we are teammates sharing weal and woe with each other, we should be honest. I am Luo Shengyi. I have opened Eight Apertures, and boxing is my forte.¡±

    ¡°Are you the Invincible Ironfist Luo Shengyi, ranked the 31st on the Ranking List of Young Masters?¡± The shrewd man just reaching the center of the light pir looked back in astonishment. He did not expect that the man in front of him was a pro on the Ranking List of Young Masters.

    Luo Shengyi slightly nodded, pointed to Meng Qi and said, ¡°And this is Thunder de Furious Monk, Zhen Ding.¡±

    ¡°X! Who allowed you to tell others my sobriquet?¡± Grinding his teeth, Meng Qi gazed at Luo Shengyi and quickly added, ¡°It is a false statement from Jianghu. My real nickname is the ¡®Sword-breaking Gxy¡¯. You can call me Meng.¡±

    I¡¯m reluctant to tell a bunch of strangers my real name, I still need it for Jianghu!

    The silent girl and the shrewd man both looked at Meng Qi¡¯s posture: a sword in his left hand and a de in his right. They slightly nodded, no longer doubting his identity.

    ¡°It turns out that you are two martialists on the Ranking List of Young Masters. I am chieftain Cao Zhan from Dajiang Gang at the level of Four Apertures.¡± the shrewd man said with great humility.

    ¡°Xiang host from Dajiang Gang?¡± Meng Qi suddenly thought of Qi Xia and Yan Wujiang with some regret.

    The silent girl tly said, ¡°I¡¯m Ruan Yushu of Family Ruan in Langya.¡±

    ¡°Are you the daughter of the head of the Ruan family?¡± Luo Shengyi asked without revealing his surprise.

    However, Meng Qi thought of the ¡°Zither of Limbo¡± from Family Ruan, whose scripts wasplete without losing any Chinese characters.

    Just then, darkness came over his eyes, and he heard Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms¡¯ voice.

    ¡°Since the West Invaders have entered our territory, wars have never stopped and the imperial court is in a mess. The civil and military officials are divided in their opinions: some advocate peace while others promote violence. The warmongers have rmended Lu Guan as themander in chief, who created the ¡®Iron Mountain Army¡¯ on his own. He would be appointed tomand the country¡¯s armed forces to defeat the West Invaders.

    ¡°If Lu Guan were themander in chief, some senior officials would be upset and dispatch their top-level martialists to intercept them midway and assassinate him. Besides, the demon n also will take the opportunity to mess up the situation and plot an uprising.

    ¡°Since Lu Guan is ced high expectations on, a lot of Jianghu men havee to his aid.

    ¡°The first main task is to safely escort Lu Guan to the capital city and then join Luo Shengyi¡¯s team. Through finishing the task, each of you will gain 200 Karma points. But if not, you¡¯ll be deducted the same Karma points and there will be no chance for you to start the second main task.

    ¡°The first side task is to aplish the task with the neers. If every neer is still alive then, you will be rewarded 200 Karma points with no penalty for failure.¡±

    ¡°The second side task is to kill the evil ¡®Yuexi Tiger¡¯ Gao Tong to gain the trust of Lu Guan¡¯s guard leader. A reward of 50 Karma points wille to everyone without punishment for losing.¡±

    ¡°The third side task is to ughter ¡®Evil Prince¡¯ Guan Ying and to prevent the Immortal Pressing Art from spreading, for one of the Samsara travellers died in this world but his script of the Immortal Pressing Art was obtained by an unknown man, who turned Evil Prince through it. If you are sessful, you¡¯ll win 300 Karma points as a reward and the scrip of the Immortal Pressing Art.¡±

    When the light recovered, Meng Qi looked a little dull. Because thest task waspletely out of his expectation¡ªThe death of the Samsara traveller should bring a chance for an unknown man to be one of the few pros in this world.

    This made Meng Qi realize that the World of Samsara was closely connected with the Samsara travellers for the first time. The fact was not as he once thought they could freely leave only if they finished the task.

    ¡°I have just possessed the Heaven de through my karma points and then I will soon get the Immortal Pressing Art. Will my Heaven de really be invincible?¡± Meng Qi actively thought.

    ¡°¡­ Time and again, ¡®Yuexi Tiger¡¯ Gao Tong wants to kill General Lu who lives in seclusion here. We cannot manage to assassinate him because he is so cunning that he will hide with any sign of disturbance. Do help us to behead this scoundrel, and we¡¯ll escort General Lu to the capital city with the rear secure.¡± A middle-aged man with a square face was telling Meng Qi and the silent girl about Gao Tong¡¯s story.

    They found three men hiding in a shabby house, and nobody else nearby. It was obvious that Lu Guan wasn¡¯t there. Only if they could gain the trust from his guard leader, they might find Lu Guan and begin their main task.

    Meng Qi looked around and only saw the silent girl, Ruan Yushu remain with him. He knew that Ge Huai¡¯en and Cao Zhan joined Luo Shengyi and they would assemble in the capital city.

    ¡°General Lu is a most respected hero in this world. Will you please tell us where Gao Tong is? We¡¯ll behead him at once.¡± Meng Qi said with the ¡°Actions speak louder than words¡± attitude.

    From the beginning, I should build a good image, a nice one in others¡¯ eyes, which will contribute to my unexpected behavior. An indifferent master devoted to the sword and de is just the suitable one by Jianghu standard.

    ording to the sum of the rewarded Karma points, Meng Qi figured out that Gao Tong¡¯s strength was not very powerful, so the difficulty of this task might be something else.

    The guard leader satisfactorily nodded and said, ¡°Gao Tong is grandmaster of Yuexi n who is surrounded by some Top ss Master Pros day and night and his strength is so powerful that he nearly reaches the top ss too. What¡¯s more, he is timid and adept at Lightness Skill and hiding. When his guards block you for a moment, he¡¯ll flee. Yuexi is his region. If he hides in somece, I¡¯m afraid even grandmaster can¡¯t find him too.¡±

    ¡°That is to say we¡¯d better to kill him with only one strike.¡± After saying this, Meng Qi looked at the guard leader but did not ask him the standard of Top ss Master Pros, avoiding the exposure of his identity. He could tell their strength level through observing Gao Tong and his guards¡¯ actions.

    ¡°Yes.¡± The guard leader told Meng Qi and Ruan Yushu about Gao Tong¡¯s appearance, martial art style and ces for his activities for their assassination. He added that he was a son of Family Lu, called Lu Zhongqi. Since he was older than them, they could call him brother Lu.

    After they both told him their names, Meng Qi and Ruan Yushu walked out of the house and set foot on the street.

    Compared to the climate of thete spring and early summer of the main world, it was apparently already an autumn day, and the evening was so cool and slightly cold that Meng Qi could not help taking a deep breath.

    ¡°At this moment, if nothing else, Gao Tong will certainly go to his Yuexiu Restaurant to have a dinner with several prostitutes or talk about something important. Let¡¯s wait for him there.¡± Though Meng Qi was confident in his strength, he would not boast he would kill him who was closely guarded within only one move before he did notpletely make sure of the opponents¡¯ strength.

    Ruan Yushu slightly nodded and politely smiled to Meng Qi. But her attitude obviously outpoured a sense of alienation, which made her very cool and beautiful.

    They did not talk much and quickly entered Yuexiu Restaurant. Coincidentally, in front of them were Gao Tong and his men.

    Gao Tong looked special with a few saas on his forehead, which shaped like the Chinese character ¡°Wang¡± at the first sight, making him gain the sobriquet ¡°Yuexi Tiger¡±, so Meng Qi recognized him as soon as he saw him.

    He was surrounded by four agile men in an inside circle and many others of Yuexi n in an outside one, which was well structured and in order.

    ¡°Judging from their pace and their control, they are at the level of Four Apertures.¡± Since he learned the Nine Strategies Beyond the Swords, Meng Qi had a more outstanding eyesight.

    Then he looked at Ruan Yushu and said, ¡°You go to the back of the street to prevent Gao Tong from jumping to escape, I am sure to solve the problem within half a minute.¡±

    Of course, this was based on the worst case. With his Lightning Changes, Golden Bell Shield and Nine Strategies Beyond the Swords, Meng Qi would cut a bloody path through his guard ring to y him within a much shorter time, maybe only between 10 and 15 seconds.

    Ruan Yushu slightly frowned and said, ¡°I think there¡¯s no need to trouble you.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Meng Qi doubtfully looked at her.

    ¡°Please reserve the room next to Gao Tong¡¯s.¡± Ruan Yushu calmly said.

    Meng Qi wanted to witness her ability and did as she asked with arge sum of money.

    After entering the room, Meng Qi casually ordered eight dishes and then sat down, listening to the sound from the next door. There was some light orchestral music but not any bawdy songs or jokes.

    ¡°It seems Gao Tong is holding a reception.¡± Meng Qi judged.

    Gao Tong was cautiously sitting far from the wall to avoid being slew by Magical Arms or the Refined Weapons through the thick nks.

    With her ears strangely moving, Ruan Yushu slightly nodded, and then put down her Seven-string organ to y it.

    ¡°At such a moment, it is strange that she should be in the mood for ying her organ¡­ ¡° Meng Qi felt weird.

    Her music for a moment was low and heavy, for another moment was high and sharp, which was like lofty mountains and flowing water, and obviously was magnificently conceived.

    With Ruan Yushu¡¯s slim fingers lifting, the music suddenly became high-pitched but not harsh.

    Gao Tong and his men sat at both sides of the table, elegantly listening to the prostitutes ying pipa.

    When her music came into the next door, Gao Tong did not feel disturbed by the weakening sound. As he did not know much of music, he felt her music more beautiful and it keep the pace with the rhythms of his own body, which was supposed to be a masterpiece.

    Suddenly, the sound of her music became loud and sonorous, Gao Tong only felt his heart acutely beating.

    The music was more and more sonorous and much more rapid, making Gao Tong¡¯s heart beating to it.

    With the blood rushing to his brain, he wanted to say something but he could not and his vision blurred.

    nk!

    Her ancient organ made a crack-like sound of killing with the force to prate the stone.

    Boom!

    Gao Tong seemed to hear his heart breaking. Blind in no time, he slowly fell down on the table, knocking over the sses. The wine flowed over with its aroma filling the room.

    ¡°Grandmaster!¡± the guards around him all rushed to him, only to find that he was dead with his eyes widely open and his mouth bleeding. The blood from his mouth was not ck but bright red.

    The grandmaster was dead without any reason. How strange it was!

    All was normal in the room except for Gao Tong.

    Ruan Yushu stopped ying with a little sweat on her forehead and said to Meng Qi, ¡°OK!¡±

    Meng Qi¡¯s mouth twitched a bit. Family Yuan in Langya was indeed one of the fourteen biggest aristocratic families and really extraordinary with its own uniqueness.

    Just then, an errand boy sent dishes to them. The next door and the outside were noisy in a mess. Someone came to check their room and found they were having a lovers tryst. Besides, there was no trace of approaching the wall, the inspector had to quit.

    They did not yet figure out the cause of Gao Tong¡¯s death, naturally difficult to troubleshoot the murderer.

    Compared to Meng Qi and Ruan Shuyu in the next room, errand boys, cooks and others were more suspected of ying the grandmaster.

    ¡°The second side task has finished, each is rewarded 50 Karma points.¡±

    The Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms¡¯s voice entered their ears. After checking the dishes, Meng Qi leisurely enjoyed his meal.

    After a few mouthfuls, he found Ruan Yushu intently staring at him but not moving her chopsticks. She nced at the dishes on the table now and then.

    ¡°Why not begin? I treat you!¡± A little puzzled, Meng Qi said with a smile.

    Ruan Yushu gently nodded and picked up her chopsticks to pick up a piece of chicken.

    Her behavior was elegant but her speed was so fast that she finished nearly half of the dishes when Meng Qi had just taken seven or eight mouthfuls.

    ¡°Ah, you¡­ ¡± Meng Qi amazedly stared at Ruan Yushu and could not believe that a silent morous girl would have such a performance.

    ¡°Ruan Yushu¡¯s face was a little red. Raising her head, she said, ¡°You said you treat me this time, and I ept it through my immediate action.¡±

 Chapter 166: A Case of Assault

    <h4>Chapter 166: A Case of Assault</h4>

    Meng Qi almost burst intoughter and suddenly felt Ruan Yushu a lot more amiable.

    ¡°Just now your means were really unpredictable. You are terrific!¡± After he changed the way he viewed her, Meng Qi did not feel so constrained as before and sincerely praised her.

    However, Ruan Yushu totallycked modesty, putting on a proud look on her face.

    She swallowed the food in her mouth, took out a handkerchief and wiped her mouth, ¡°Unfortunately, I haven¡¯t seen your performance yet.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Meng Qi asked with a hint of arrogance.

    ¡°We¡¯re almost at the same age, but your name is on the Ranking List of Young Masters though you¡¯ve just reached the Four Apertures realm.¡± In return for Meng Qi¡¯s dinner, Ruan Yushu said a little more than before.

    ¡°Aye.¡± Meng Qi felt veryfortable.

    Cool as a cucumber, Ruan Yushu said,¡±I wonder what the demeanor of the Thunder de Furious Monk or the Reckless Monk would look like in a battle.¡±

    Meng Qi doubled up withughter and said, ¡°You¡¯re wrongly informed by Jianghu men. Do you think I resemble a furious monk? To be honest, I think I¡¯m a gentleman.¡±

    He had no choice but to blew his own trumpet with a red face.

    Ruan Yushu picked up the remaining food with her chopsticks. With her eyes moving downwards, her head hanging a little low, and the corners of her mouth rising a bit, she said in a steady voice, ¡°It¡¯s said that there¡¯re inurate names but no imprecise sobriquets.¡±

    ¡°Will you listen to my exnation? This isn¡¯t true!¡± Meng Qi¡¯s expression suddenly froze as he yelled in his heart.

    When they returned to the room where they met, Lu Zhongqi was there waiting for them. He nodded to them and said, ¡°Rumor came that Gao Tong died of a sudden disease just now, but I don¡¯t believe there¡¯s such a coincidence. Brother Meng and Lady Ruan, it¡¯s very kind of you to help us remove the worries behind. Let me show you General Lu now.¡±

    Lu Guan was demoted here for many years. Even the sons of Family Lu, who had been apanying him, were married and had kids. Although they arranged to hide there long ago, Gao Tong was Turf Lord in Yuexi, and it was possible for him to harass them. Hence, if he was not eliminated, Lu Zhongqi and others could not lightheartedly escort Lu Guan to the capital city.

    Over their conversation, his eyes skimmed across the Seven-string Zither in Ruan Yushu¡¯s arms as if he had thought of something.

    As one of Lu Guan¡¯s constant subordinates for dozens of years, he became a skilled observer. He did not think that Xiao Meng, a silent swordsman, could so strangely y Gao Tong. Actually, Jianghu men hardly saw a weapon like the Seven-string Zither. Lady Ruan was bound to have some special methods.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a fluke,¡± Meng Qi briefly answered while Ruan Yushu maintained her cool and otherworldly look. She slightly nodded and said nothing.

    Lu Zhongqi did not talk much either, took the two to weave themselves in and out of the alleys, and finally entered a grocery store near a bustling street.

    He directly went through the grocery store and into the backyard. The tavern keeper and the errand boys seemed to pay no attention to him.

    There were dozens of Jianghu persons in the yard wearing swords and des. The men and women were divided into three or four heaps, leisurely talking with each other.

    Seeing Meng Qi and Ruan Yushue in with Lu Zhongqi, they looked at them with a little surprise. Never did they think their newpanions were so young. One was a 17-year-old boy and the other a 15-year-old girl. Could their strength be very powerful?

    Lu Zhongqi nodded to them and led Meng Qi and Ruan Yushu straight to the study.

    ¡°Though he had defeated West Invaders time and again and helped the royal court to recover the lost territory, General Lu was framed and exiled here, making a lot of Jianghu men in admiration and resentment. When the news of his going to the capital city spread, a number of his friends came to escort him. As many men have many minds, it¡¯s easy to let the news out. What¡¯s more, some of these friends¡¯ strength is just so-so. If they joined in us, they¡¯d lose their lives in vain.¡± On the way to the study, Lu Zhongqi briefly introduced the current situation to them. ¡°Therefore, to observe their strength, I¡¯d set some tests for them and have politely refused most of the enthusiastic, leaving dozens of the pros who are trustworthy top-ssed materialists staying here.

    ¡°This was what he really meant¡­¡± Meng Qi thoughtfully nodded. If escorting General Lu to Beijing became a farce, no matter how powerful he was, he would not be able to resist overwhelming numbers.

    Through the path guarded by the sons of Family Lu, they arrived at the study. Lu Zhongqi reverently knocked at the door.

    ¡°Zhongqi, pleasee in,¡± Lu Guan said in a fatigue yet firm voice. Though he was not a master, he also had a good Kung Fu foundation.

    Lu Zhongqi quietly pushed the door open and signaled that they had to wait outside for a moment. After he reported to Lu Guan, he invited them to enter.

    ¡°You have such lofty sense of justice that I wholeheartedly appreciate,¡± Lu Guan politely said.

    He was seven feet tall with dark skin and five wisps of a long beard. The most outstanding feature on his face was his eyes, which were bright and determined. As a whole, he was a schrly but doughty general.

    Meng Qi cupped one hand in the other before his chest, saying, ¡°General Lu is a great hero in the world, devoted to both the country and the people. I won¡¯t hesitate toy down my life if need be.¡±

    He simply made his attitude clear.

    ¡°Both for the country and the people, a great hero¡­¡± Lu Guan was a little inspired and repeated these words.

    ¡°Yes, General Lu is worthy of the title of a great hero both for the country and the people.¡± There were another two men there: One was a graceful old man in a silk robe and the other a fierce-looking Taoist with a sword on his back. It was the Taoist who said so.

    Lu Zhongqi smiled and pointed to the Taoist, ¡°This is ¡®Taoist Hu¡¯ Jin Yan, Predecessor Jin.¡±

    Then he turned to the man in the silk robe and said, ¡°And this is Tower Lord Jiao, Jiao Chong of the Watching-Water Tower.¡±

    It was easy as pie for Meng Qi to figure out that Taoist Hu and Jiao Chong were the top-ssed master among these Jianghu men. Of course, the two also might gain the most considerable prestige here, so they nearly became the chiefs of Jianghu men and closely protected Lu Guan as his bodyguards.

    After greeting each other, the impassioned Taoist Hu praised, ¡°Young as you are, you have reached such high martial realm. You¡¯re really something. What makes me most admire is that you know where your loyalty lies, and you¡¯re so brave that you offer to help General Lu. What great young heroes!¡±

    Jiao Chong also smiled and said, ¡°It has been many years since I saw such outstanding youths. You are bound to have promising prospects.¡±

    As senior masters, the two half-heartedly praised them while Meng Qi and Ruan Yushu were cool and silent before strangers and simply expressed their thanks.

    Lu Guan sighed, ¡°As for the title of a great hero both for the country and the people, I don¡¯t feel worthy of it. I do care about the incidents of the frontier and the national safety, but I¡¯ve been banished in Yuexi¨Ckilling time and making no contributions to our court.¡±

    Taoist Hu loudly said, ¡°General Lu, this time you go to the capital city, you¡¯ll realize your lifetime dream. You¡¯ll drive West Invaders out and massacre traitor ministers on the court, making a peaceful world for our Emperor and ordinary people.¡±

    Lu Guan became determined and said, ¡°Difficult as it is, I only regret that I have but one life to lose for my court.¡±

    Then thanking the two youths for ying Gao Tong, Lu Guan asked Lu Zhongqi to well arrange for their stay.

    Lu Zhongqi had intended to let Meng Qi and Ruan Yushu join with other Jianghu men to go on patrol, but considering that one was cool, the other silent, and both of them were not easy-going, he simply decided to have them apany with himself.

    A few dayster, Meng Qi and his team quietly left Yuexi to escort Lu Kuan to the capital city.

    At night, Meng Qi pulled out his ¡°Evil Ordeal¡± and slowly practiced Five Tiger-like desmanship and Blood desmanship in the hotel.

    These two kinds of desmanship were the foundation to which he was deeply immersed. After reading the Primary Instruction of Heaven de, he performed them again and had a new feeling. It seemed he hadprehended something new as if understanding nothing.

    His action was very slow, sometimes halted. While pondering, he was experiencing thebination of theory with practice. It seemed his desmanship was clumsy as if he had just started to learn it.

    ¡°The Primary Instruction of Heaven de did really contain the desmanship theory that Song Que summarized all his life. Thus, it¡¯s difficult for him to understand it.¡± At this moment, Meng Qi admired Kou Zhong very much, a hero in Twin of Brothers, who could fight with Heaven de Song Que face-to-face and motivated by the de momentum with his instruction, making him grasp the gist of desmanship within a short time. However, he himself had to carefully read the script and practice it day and night.

    Inparison, he made great progress in the ¡°Thunder scream¡± he cultivated at a fast speed perhaps owing to the marks of Thunder God on his body and the impartation of part of the Nine Annihtion at Heavenly Nights.

    ¡°Xiao Meng, have you just learned the demanship?¡± asked Taoist Hu. Jiao Chong and he closely guarded Lu Guan in turns. When he came out to have a short break, he saw Meng Qi practicing his de and thought it was a waste of his de of excellent quality.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m trying to figure out its gist,¡± Meng Qi politely answered.

    Taoist Hu nomittally smiled and continued to ask him, ¡°Xiao Meng, you seem to have been cultivating both sword and de. Why have I not seen you practice your sword?¡±

    Meng Qi slightly raised his head and said, ¡°That¡¯s because my sword is bound to be soaked with blood when ites out of its scabbard.¡±

    The arrogance of a swordsman waspletely revealed.

    Taoist Hu¡¯s face convulsed, and he walked away.

    The other Jianghu men and the sons of the Lu Family nearby all smirked.

    Meng Qi did not care about it. No matter what they thought, at least in their eyes, they would think more highly of his sword art and definitely believed his sword art was better than his desmanship which he had just learned. And this was the very image he would like to establish.

    Ruan Yushu quietly strolled out and saw Meng Qi practicing his desmanship at a very slow speed.

    She thoughtfully watched for a while and said with the Secret Voice-sending, ¡°Has your desmanship hit a block?¡±

    ¡°Ah.¡± Meng Qi nodded his head. Ruan Yushu had a good family education, so it was easy for her to tell his present de strength.

    ¡°If you break through the bottleneck, your desmanship would be nearly perfect. What¡¯s more, you¡¯ve already learned ¡®Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship¡¯.¡± Ruan Yushu no longer had any doubts about the strength of Meng Qi¡¯s desmanship and still said to Meng Qi in Secret Voice-sending, ¡°No wonder your name is on the Ranking List of Young Masters.¡±

    When it came to his having a ce on the Ranking List of Young Masters, Meng Qi felt proud with a happy smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s said that only a handful of senior monks of Shaolin Temple has grasped this desmanship and its Gist of Trueness throughout history, isn¡¯t it?¡± Ruan Yushu a little curiously asked.

    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Meng Qi softly nodded.

    He felt much prouder of himself.

    Ruan Yushu slightly wrinkled her beautiful eyebrows and said, ¡°It seems that most of them had broken away from the Buddhism first, but atst, they turned monks again and really became the senior ones. What about you?¡±

    Meng Qi¡¯s face turned dark instantly.

    Ruan Yushu carried her Seven-string Zither on her back with her hands holding it and slowly paced out of the room.

    At this time, the son of the Lu family who went out to buy food and wine returned. Her steps suddenly slowed down.

    As a precautionary measure, after they conventionally tested the poisons, they also made a ck dog taste the foods one by one.

    After a while, the ck dogs were still all right. Only then did some of them separately take away their portion of food and wine, leaving the remaining for the guards on patrol.

    Meng Qi was about to approach when he saw Ruan Yushu pausing there.

    ¡°As a foodie, it was surprising to see her pause there, which was strange.¡± Meng Qi put his ¡°Evil Ordeal¡± into the scabbard and asked, ¡°Lady Ruan, why not have dinner?¡±

    Ruan Yushu lightly frowned and said with distrust, ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem appetizing but a bit strange.¡±

    Hardly had her voice faded away when several men covered their throats, made some ¡°hee-hee¡± sounds, and fell to the ground with their faces ckening.

    However, the ck dog was still frisky.

    ¡°Poison? This poisoning ability¡­¡± Meng Qi¡¯s pupil slightly contracted.

 Chapter 167: Du Wuchang

    <h4>Chapter 167: Du Wuchang</h4>

    Quite a few people in Jianghu who hadn¡¯t started to eat for various reasons threw their foods and drinks out as if they were avoiding snakes and scorpions. All of a sudden, the yard was filled with the smell of drink and meat.

    ¡°Du Wuchang!¡± Everyone including Lu Zhongqi shouted in unison except Meng Qi and Ruan Yushu. There was obvious fear in their voices, and each posed a posture of alertness.

    A ck dog was joyfully eating the foods on the ground like nothing strange had happened, but the brave men of Jianghu on the ground were bleeding from their Seven Apertures and unable to breath. How uncanny the scene was!

    Upon hearing the sound, Lu Guan, Jiao Chong and Taoist Hu also rushed to the yard. With solemn expressions, they looked at the bodies on the ground.

    After seeing no other changes for a long time, the people just started cleaning up and examining the dead bodies. However, they couldn¡¯t conceal the fear and vignce in their eyes.

    ¡°Brother Zhongqi, who is Du Wuchang?¡± Meng Qi asked in a cold voice after pondering for a moment.

    Facing such an enemy, he didn¡¯t care about the exposure of his ignorance.

    Lu Zhongqi was not surprised. Little Meng and Miss Ruan were both young and their Kung Fu was quite superb. They were cold-natured and had devoted themselves to Kung Fu, so it was to be expected that they would know less about the affairs of Jianghu.

    He sighed. ¡°Du Wuchang is a famous Devil in the South of the Yangtze River. He¡¯s good at using various strange and unpredictable methods to conceal and poison, which makes it difficult to guard against. For example, the ck dog felt nothing wrong after eating the foods just now, but for people it was highly toxic. The live fish caught in the river were boiled with river water, but people were poisoned by eating them. He¡¯s more formidable than many Heterodox Superiors who are more popr and stronger than him, but unexpectedly he has colluded with treacherous people!¡±

    ¡°Unknown is most terrifying¡­¡± Meng Qi gently nodded. His mid-brows had been swelling and he was Will-projecting. He still could not find the trail of Du Wuchang after sensing around, indicating that he was not nearby.

    After introducing Du Wuchang, Lu Zhongqi casually said, ¡°Royal Advisor and Devil Empress are world-ss Great Grandmasters (no more than five people) who have perceived the Heaven Dao. Evil Prince, Ghost King, Ruyi Monk and Moon-bathing Taoist belong to the following level, which includes around ten people at most. Their strengths differ from each other and Evil Prince is expected to be the Great Grandmaster.¡±

    ¡°These people are enumerable and most of them are hard toe across. They can only get in touch with the renowned and Top ss Master Pros of each party. The fight could be easily affected by various factors, so realm isn¡¯t equal to strength and the strength differs when someone fights with different people. In this way, the winner could only be roughly judged by the fighting results.¡±

    ¡°Du Wuchang is weak in his strength, so he may not be in the ranks of Top ss Master Pro. However, he¡¯s superbly skilled in poisoning and concealing. He¡¯s already so well-known in some regions that children would start crying at night when hearing his name. Everyone in the South of the Yangtze River is afraid of him because one would definitely be killed in despair and panic when fighting with him.¡±

    ¡°The strong toxicity could be easily perceived, while the poor toxicity would be forced out by the real masters with the inner force. Otherwise, Du Wuchang can be listed in the ranks of Ghost Kings and Evil Princes.¡±

    He said a lot in one breath seemingly warning Meng Qi and Ruan Yushu to keep away from Du Wuchang, but Meng Qi realized that he was trying to vent his inner fear. Although he had prepared for blockages and dangers along the way, it was unexpected for him toe across such a terrifying enemy so soon!

    Meng Qi slowly nodded. He turned around and looked at Ruan Yushu, then he said through Secret Voice-sending, ¡°We have to get rid of Du Wuchang, otherwise we¡¯ll be in danger.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Ruan Yushu answered coolly with an unchanged expression.

    After checking the bodies and foods, Taoist Hu found it to be a kind of odd toxin that had no effect on living creatures except human beings. Although the toxicity was not severe, it could kill more than enough ordinary people in Jianghu.

    Nobody ate until the next morning for fear of being poisoned again.

    Meng Qi meditated cross-legged and became extremely vignt. By using Transformation Strategy, he didn¡¯t miss any tiny movements. He intended to kill Du Wuchang with one shot as long as he showed up.

    At midnight, he suddenly heard someone quietly get up, go out, and climb over the wall, leaving in haste.

    Meng Qi was stunned. He sighed but didn¡¯t stop him.

    Then a second one, then a third¡­ Around 20 people escaped over the wall within two hours.

    The next morning, Meng Qi heard Lu Zhongqi¡¯s angry words the moment he came out of the room. ¡°These cowards! They aren¡¯t chivalrous at all but run away at once when fighting with Du Wuchang!¡±

    At this point, in addition to some servants and guards, only Taoist Hu, Jiao Chong and two or three brave men in Jianghu had been left together with Lu Guan.

    Lu Guan looked calm. ¡°It¡¯s my great honor that you stay here to help me out of loyalty. Meanwhile, it¡¯s reasonable for them to worry and leave by instinct. They did nothing wrong.¡±

    He solemnly gave a salute to Meng Qi, Taoist Hu, and the other brave men. ¡°In this dangerous trip, we¡¯ll be barely able to escape death. Please consider carefully before following me.¡±

    ¡°Now that I¡¯m here, my personal life and death are of no consideration!¡± Taoist Hu said with passion.

    With his sword in hand, Meng Qi said firmly and briefly, ¡°not afraid.¡±

    Ruan Yushu didn¡¯t speak, but just nodded, indicating that he would not leave.

    Lu Guan was greatly touched and gave them another salute. ¡°I¡¯ll never forget your kindness.¡±

    They set off again, but this time there was seventy to eighty percent fewer people than yesterday. It looked ineffably tragic.

    On the way, Lu Zhongqi looked at Meng Qi and Ruan Yushu and sighed with emotion. ¡°It¡¯s unexpected that you two are so chivalrous at such a young age. I would bother you to protect General Lu to go to the capital city.¡±

    Due to the sharp reduction of people, he had to attach great importance to Meng Qi and Ruan Yushu.

    They dressed like businessmen to get out of the town, and soon came to the wild. There were more trees here and some still had fruit.

    Having eaten nothing for half a day, several servants and brave men in Jianghu couldn¡¯t bear it. They picked some fruit to fill their stomach. ¡°These natural things couldn¡¯t be poisoned, right?¡±

    After checking the fruit, they tried one and took some back to Lu Guan, Meng Qi and the other people.

    Suddenly, one by one they fell to the ground, frothing at the mouth. Then they twitched and died instantly.

    Even the natural fruit was poisoned!

    Jiao Chong rushed over, intending to save the man who was struggling with his good Inner Qi Force. But at this moment, three poison needles shot out from the forest toward his face.

    Jiao Chong lurched forward to avoid the poison needles.

    With a swoosh, a thread of faint blue light came from somewhere unknown and hit his left arm!

    Jiao Chong drew his sword and cut off his left arm. The blood spewed out, until he tapped a fewrge acupoints to temporarily seal the wound.

    ¡°Du Wuchang is nearby!¡± Meng Qi¡¯s mid-brows swelled. He ran the Transformation Strategy with all his strength and everything, including the ce where the poison needles hade out, seemed to arise in his mind.

    While he was sensing things, Ruan Yushu suddenly said through Secret Voice-sending, ¡°No matter how he hides his breath and movement, there will always be a murderous look if he wants to kill someone.¡±

    She was ying the zither faster and faster with one hand so that Meng Qi could not even help killing Du Wuchang to vent out.

    At this time, a hillock moved slightly.

    Meng Qi acted decisively and rushed up with his sword in hand.

    A dirty old man suddenly appeared from the hillock. He revealed a murderous expression and was about to take out a poisonous needle and spill poisonous powder.

    BOOM!

    Suddenly, Meng Qi made a loud noise like a sudden thunder, making Lu Guan and his protector Taoist Hu feel dizzy. Jiao Chong and Lu Zhongqi who were injured, even felt humming in their ears and fell to the ground.

    Du Wuchang rocked his body and revealed obvious dizziness in his dull eyes. The poisonous needle and powder in his hand fell to the ground.

    Meng Qi lifted himself into the air as a swallow glided over the water. Then he drew his sword to the back of Du Wuchang.

    Du Wuchang¡¯s mid-brows bled substantially and he fell backward to the ground with a loud bang.

    ¡°I¡¯m bound to kill someone if I draw my sword out¡­¡± Seeing this, Taoist Hu suddenly conjured up the words Meng Qi had said proudly yesterday.

    His sword art really is better than his desmanship, considerably better!

    With a nk, Meng Qi returned his sword to its scabbard and leisurely turned around, showing the graceful bearing of a swordsman.

    As he was to walk towards Du Wuchang¡¯s body, a white smoke came out from his body all of a sudden and faded into the woods nearby.

    The body had be a pool of purulent blood, but when the white smoke disappeared, nothing remained.

    ¡°He¡¯s really ruthless. He even turned himself into a poisonous person.¡± Meng Qi had learned from previous experience, not to rush to search for loot, so he was safe.

    ¡°Brother Meng, your sword art is better than what I imagined.¡± Lu Zhongqi stood up, staggering.

    Lu Guan nodded and bent over to dig a big hole. He was burying the dead in sorrow.

    ¡°How¡¯s my sword art?¡± Meng Qi quietly asked Ruan Yushu and wanted to speak for himself. ¡°My sword art is so natural and unrestrained. Reckless Monk or Thunder de Furious are totally rumors!¡±

    Ruan Yushu was still calm. ¡°Good. Your roaring is also very powerful.¡±

    ¡°Powerful roaring¡­¡± Meng Qi decided not to talk to her for a while.

    Lu Guan sprinkled some water after heaping the grave. He showed his determination again. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Jiao Chong was badly injured, so he stayed. He was going to go home and nurse himself back to health. Only Lu Guan, Lu Zhongqi, Taoist Hu, Meng Qi and Ruan Yushu remained. There had been twenty to thirty people in this team when they first set out. Some of the others had escaped or died.

    This was only the first master they encountered and the first barrier on the way to the capital city!

    Looking at the rest of the people, Lu Zhongqi felt not only tragic, but also quite confused. He could not help but look at Meng Qi and Ruan Yushu who were expressionless.

    They might change the route but couldn¡¯t depend on thispletely. Are they reliable enough to break through the hindrance of numerous masters and make it to the capital city?

 Chapter 168: The Four Movements of Martial Arts

    <h4>Chapter 168: The Four Movements of Martial Arts</h4>

    Ridges and peaks rose up and down. The wind atop the mountain was cold and deste. The mountain temple was so dpidated that it could not keep off the howling wind and the fire burning inside was swaying and flickering, making the shadows appear like devils brandishing their ws.

    Lu Zhongqi was munching on a freshly steamed bun, his eyes on the dancing fire as he lost himself in his thoughts. They had changed their route and detoured around the border vige to avoid the martial masters trying to intercept them. They were almost in the capital city.

    That knowledge did not bring him any relief. The closer they were to the capital city, the more anxious he felt. It was as if the peace over the past half month was the calm before the storm.

    He had a hunch that the treacherous men at the court would definitely not give up considering they had even sent Du Wuchang. Even more powerful masters would being. This worried him very much.

    Lu Guan was seated in front of the fire with the military book not leaving his hand as he ate the steamed bun. He wasposed, without any hints of worry or fear of the enemy attacking at any given minute. Taoist Hu could not help feeling amazed by hisposure. ¡°General Lu is most definitely an elite general who wouldn¡¯t blink even when his enemy is behind him!¡±

    When he thought of this, Taoist Hu tilted his head and nced at Meng Qi who had his long sword over his knees and eyes partially closed. He also took a glimpse of Ruan Yushu who was calmly and gently ying the zither. He sighed with emotion, thinking of how much calmer these two young men werepared to him. ¡°Truly, the more one travels the Jianghu, the more cowardly one bes.¡±

    ¡°Everything will be fine after tonight. Those treacherous men won¡¯t dare to kill in broad daylight once they reach the capital city. After all, General Lu was summoned by the emperor himself. Besides, there¡¯re so many households and people in the capital city. Once the secret was leaked, it would naturally be a crime worthy of the extermination of entire families¡­¡± Taoist Hu tried tofort himself with these thoughts. With a ng, he pulled the Long Sword strapped to his back and gently touched it.

    This Tiger Roar Sword had been hispanion for nearly 30 years, stained with the blood of uncountable wicked men. He hoped it would help him weather this storm. His death was unimportant, but it would be a disaster for the people if General Lu was killed.

    He suddenly paused, halting the hand caressing his sword. He turned his gaze toward the door of the dpidated temple.

    He saw only a huge man standing there, a man carrying a broadsword. No one knew when he had arrived, quietly watching everyone inside the temple.

    Taoist Hu jerked straight up and pointed his Tiger Roar Sword at the intruder. His expression was somber and his voice low. ¡°Sword General¡­¡±

    Lu Zhongqi was so frightened by that name that he stood up. It was actually Sword General, the famous swordsman in Jianghu! His strength was only beneath the likes of Evil Prince and Demon King.

    He had strong Inner Qi Force and a swift and fierce sword art. When he attacked, he was like a pathbreaker like a general, thus his nickname was born. His direct attacks were stronger than Wu Duchang¡¯s by miles. He had once challenged nine Top ss Master Pros and in them all. Whether it was reputation or force, he was superior to Taoist Hu, the strongest on their side.

    Lu Zhongqi looked at his threepanions in fright. He saw Lu Guan slowly putting down his military book and stood up. He seemed to be nning to fight against the opponent with Taoist Hu, but without any sign of panic. Ruan Yushu was still ying the zither, her faint tweedle creating a profound artistic atmosphere. But what was the point of that?

    The one who liked honing his desmanship, Little Meng, was still seated and his expression bore no change. It was as if Sword General was hispanion instead of a martial pro.

    Lu Zhongqi could not help wondering if Meng Qi was frightened speechless. After all, Sword General was towering over everyone and his aura was forceful. Even if he was just standing there, he was terrifying like an insurmountable peak. It was enough to make Lu Zhongqi shiver and his heartbeat quicken.

    He had long heard how martial arts masters all liked vying with each other with Qi and mind battles. He shrugged it off as nonsense but today, Sword General made him believe it was not groundless! Even just standing still next to the door, Sword General managed to cripple his fighting desire and make him panic so much that he could not even disy 60 percent of his strength.

    The Sword General gradually walked toward them, the dpidated temple seemingly trembling with his every step. After seven steps, Taoist Hu¡¯s hand, holding the sword, began shaking. The man before him seemed to grow evenrger as if he was a giant stepping out of myths and legends!

    ¡°Taoist Hu, this has nothing to do with you. If you leave now, I won¡¯t stop you,¡± Sword General said in a deep voice.

    Taoist Hu took a deep breath and said, ¡°General Lu carries the hope of the world with him and is vital in addressing the issue of West Invaders. As the saying goes, I rather be a dog living in times of peace than be a man living in chaotic times. I¡¯m not talented but I¡¯m willing to exchange my life for the peace and happiness of the people! You do such evils and you will get your retribution sooner orter!¡±

    He discreetly made a gesture at Lu Guan, indicating for him to escape while he distracted Sword General.

    Lu Guan did not move. ¡°I have never considered my life superior to others. Though I enforce strict discipline on my army, I always take the lead. That¡¯s why I can have such strong Iron Mountain Force.¡±

    When he spoke, he sounded overwhelmingly vigorous as if he was leading a force over a hundred thousand soldiers. It gave Sword General quite a shock.

    Lu Guan¡¯s confidence influenced Lu Zhongqi and his fear suddenly disappeared. He said confidently, ¡°Unless we die, we will never retreat! As long as the Iron Mountain Force exists, we¡¯ll kill all the Tartars!¡±

    Sword General drew his sword with a ng. The sword was broad like a door nk.

    ¡°I¡¯m indebted to someone so I have no choice but to kill you. Please ept my respects.¡± Sword General solemnly made a salute. He spoke as if killing Lu Guan and the rest was as effortless as killing mere chickens or dogs. Fear once again gripped Lu Zhongqi.

    Sword General¡¯s expression was calm with underlying sympathy. With a wave of his broadsword, he became ready to attack.

    Just then, Meng Qi who had been caressing his sword without a word suddenly stood up. With a ng, he unsheathed his Long Sword.

    He looked at Sword General with a poker face.

    ¡°If you can force me to make a single defensive move, we¡¯ll count that as my loss.¡±

    ¡°That sheer arrogance!¡± It was not simply Sword General who thought that. Meng Qi¡¯spanions, Taoist Hu and Lu Zhongqi, both thought the same!

    No matter how outstanding Meng Qi¡¯s sword art was, Sword General was an experienced swordsman famous throughout the Jianghu. How could he be incapable of even forcing Meng Qi to make a single defensive move? Even if it was Devil Empress or Royal Advisor in Meng Qi¡¯s ce, they would never have dared to say such things!

    He¡¯s a young man who has an exaggerated opinion of his abilities!

    Just as Sword General was feeling disturbed, Meng Qi drew his sword and stepped forward as if tramping on his heart. He reclined his Long Sword like he was a child scrawling.

    ¡°Eh?¡± Surprised and confused, Taoist Hu and Lu Zhongqi could not believe the arrogant Little Meng would use such a wed sword art. His movements were like that of an untrained swordsman! Ruan Yushu seemed deep in thought as if she had a dawning realization.

    Sword General was finding Meng Qi¡¯s swordsmanship hard to decipher. Though it was deeply wed, it was constantly changing, making him unable to understand it properly.

    Meng Qi had broken all the momentum he had created earlier, putting him at a disadvantage. Left without any option, he could only wave his broadsword as if it was an iron bar and keep Meng Qi out of his defense circle.

    Like a falling leaf, Meng Qi dragged his Long Sword down to the ground and hit the point of Sword General¡¯s broadsword.

    Sword General felt the weight of the Long Sword like a Thousand Pounds Falling. His wrist not being able to bear the weight, his hand dropped.

    Meng Qi pulled his sword upward with the rebounding force and pointed the end at Sword General¡¯s throat at a nt.

    All Sword General could do was taking a step backward.

    The minute he moved, Meng Qi stepped forward like a shadow.

    The Sword General roared and used an unknown skill. He lifted his broadsword as if he was going to hack Meng Qi in half.

    His sword art was different from most people¡¯s. It was extremely fierce!

    Meng Qi jumped up and twisted his sword obliquely upward.

    Considering their distance, there was still a gap between Meng Qi¡¯s sword end and Sword General¡¯s throat. It was not easy to cut him that way, but with the sword twisted upward, it was now close to Sword General¡¯s jaw.

    With a slick sound, the sharp Ice Pce Sword prated Sword General¡¯s jaw and went all the way up to his brain. His head was forced up and he also dropped his broadsword.

    Meng Qinded on one side, his Long Sword pointed at the ground. Blood slowly dropped from the sharp end of the sword.

    Thud! The massive Sword General fell backward, kicking up clouds of dust.

    ¡°You lose,¡± Meng Qi coldly said. He then returned to sit by the fire.

    Sword General¡¯s eyes were round, containing traces of fear and surprise. But there was no longer any breath for him to answer Meng Qi.

    He had truly failed to force Meng Qi to make even a single defensive move! And Meng Qi killed him with just four moves!

    Lu Guan, Taoist Hu, and Lu Zhongqi looked at the indifferent Meng Qi who looked as if he was just steaming a bun. They nced at Sword General who died with grievances and their fear of Meng Qi¡¯s sword art rose.

    When they recalled the battle earlier, they realized none of Meng Qi¡¯s moves had been brilliant. On the contrary, they were ordinary and wed. But he had a very firm control of his timing, angle, and strength. It was as if he knew Sword General like the back of his palm!

    There¡¯s actually such a sword art and swordsman in the world!

    Taoist Hu thought he already had a firm idea of Little Meng¡¯s strength, but his sword art was far more terrifying than he had imagined. Perhaps Meng Qi¡¯s sword art was alreadyparable to that of Demon King and Ruyi Monk.

    He¡¯s still so young! Could there really be a natural-born swordsman?

    With Little Meng in their team, they could now enter the capital city without any dangers. Lu Zhongqi sighed in relief and nodded at Meng Qi in gratitude. He ran to Sword General and searched his corpse.

    Sword General was here to kill and had a bold, unconstrained character, so he only carried dry food, a bag of silver, and a letter with him.

    Lu Zhongqi picked up Sword General¡¯s broadsword and put it beside Meng Qi. That was the treasure from his victory.

    Meng Qi remainedposed without saying a word. Inside, he was excited and proud of himself.

    After Lu Zhongqi read the letter, he eximed, ¡°Oh no!¡±

    Taoist Hu anxiously asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Lu Zhongqi¡¯s expression turned dark. ¡°This letter is from the Four Viins of the Zheng Family! They also want to kill General Lu!¡±

    ¡°The Four Brothers of the Zheng Family?¡± Taoist Hu was astonished and Lu Guan was also frowning.

    Lu Zhongqi knew the only person they could depend on was Little Meng, so he immediately exined, ¡°Separated, none of the Four Viins of the Zheng Family was Sword General¡¯s match. Their advantage is in their joint mystique trick and the fact that they¡¯ll always fight and retreat as one. So they¡¯re once considered on par with Demon King and Moon-bathing Taoist. But after they¡¯re defeated easily by Evil Prince in an assassination attempt, they¡¯re forced to be his servants. That¡¯s why they¡¯re no longer listed as being on the level anymore.¡±

    ¡°Even so, their cumtive strength is close to the highest level in the world. Sword General is no match for them!¡±

    Joint mystique is really effective but they simply court death if I use ¡®the Immortal Pressing Art¡¯ which is not afraid of joint attacks¡­¡± Meng Qi sniggered.

    ¡°What¡¯s most terrifying is that they are Evil Prince¡¯s servants now. That means Evil Prince is also involved in this!¡± Lu Zhongqi was panicking again. ¡°Brother Meng, Lady Ruan, why don¡¯t we travel through the night?¡±

    ¡°Toote for that.¡± A sinisterugh came from outside the door.

 Chapter 169: The Mountain God Temple at Night

    <h4>Chapter 169: The Mountain God Temple at Night</h4>

    Ripped from its hinge, the door was crashed open and four people rushed in like the whirlwind, standing firmly before the Sword General.

    They looked almost the same, all ugly and ferocious. They all carried nothing in their hands.

    ¡°It¡¯s toote for you guys to run now.¡± The one standing at the far leftughed wickedly.

    ¡°That¡¯s because we¡¯ve arrived,¡± the one next to him continued.

    ¡°With us around, you¡¯ll definitely die,¡± the third person stressed.

    ¡°So it means nothing whether you run or not.¡± The person on the far right arrogantly sized up Meng Qi and hispanions.

    Meng Qi was holding the sword hilt of Ice Pce Sword and eyeing the sword point intently as if nothing else could attract his attention. On the other hand, Lu Zhongqi continually retreated and insensibly hid behind him. Taoist Hu closely guarded Lu Guan and nced at Meng Qi subconsciously. With willful blindness, Ruan Yushu gently yed the zither.

    Looking at the corpse of the Sword General, the neer on the far right said, ¡°He¡¯s dead.¡±

    ¡°He died because his Kung Fu wasn¡¯t good enough,¡± the second person on the right added.

    ¡°We won¡¯t die because our martial arts are better than him,¡± the second person on the left said.

    ¡°Absolutely, you¡¯ll die!¡± The left-most person viciously stared at Meng Qi and others.

    Strangely, they always stood in a semi-circle and spoke in a certain order.

    As Lu Zhongqi and Taoist Hu had expected, Meng Qi stood up with the Long Sword in his hands. He neither moved too quickly nor slowly as if the four men before him were nothing but y chickens and pottery dogs.

    ¡°Is Evil Prince here?¡± Meng Qi asked, staring at his sword.

    ¡°The Master isn¡¯t here,¡± the eldest of the Four Viins of the Zheng Family on the far left answered.

    ¡°Because there¡¯s no need for him toe,¡± the second person on the left exined.

    ¡°You all aren¡¯t worthy to contest with him,¡± the second one on the right expressed with great reverence.

    ¡°We¡¯re more than enough to deal with you!¡± The youngest on the far left side was very proud.

    Meng Qi looked up, inclining his sword, and said indifferently, ¡°What a pity. No one will be around to carry away your bodies.¡±

    He spoke matter-of-factly. Lu Guan, Lu Zhongqi, and Taoist Hu shared the same confidence after witnessing how easily he killed the Sword General. However, when they recalled the infamy of Four Viins of the Zheng Family, they began to feel ill at ease.

    ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary.¡± The second youngest on the right snorted.

    ¡°We¡¯ll definitely win.¡± The second person on the right lifted his palms and posed to fight.

    ¡°You¡¯re the ones who need someone to collect your bodies,¡± the second one on the right retorted sarcastically.

    ¡°Too bad you don¡¯t have one.¡± The eldest on the left side stepped ahead. The four of them appeared like one being. They ced their palms up in an identical row, like an inescapable trap without any ws.

    With a voice like spring thunder, Meng Qi spoke up.

    ¡°Flurry!¡±

    The sounds of Ruan Yushu¡¯s tweedle suddenly turned ear-splittingly jarring and harmonized with Meng Qi¡¯s roar, cutting deep into everyone.

    The Four Viins of the Zheng Family felt their ears buzzing and they could no longer hear any sound. They became dizzy and their reactions slowed. If not for their strong inner force, they would be instantly stupefied.

    Seizing the opportunity, Meng Qi went up to them and brandished his sword to demonstrate his ¡°Arrow-breaking Move¡±.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Shrill cries came out of the Four Viins of the Zheng Family almost simultaneously. Though their eyes were closed, blood and other liquids were trickling down their faces.

    Now blinded, all of them waved and moved at random. It made for an incredibly chaotic scene.

    His body bending, Meng Qi charged at them and waved his sword four times. He then proudly straightened up with his sword sheathed.

    The Four Viins of the Zheng Family thudded on the floor one by one. They were all killed with by identical sword cuts to their throats. If someone saw this, perhaps they would think this was a corpse apanied by his three shadows.

    Three moves. It took only three moves to kill the shocking and atrocious Four Brothers of the Zheng Family. From the start to the end, they basically had no chance to fight back.

    Taoist Hu thought the cumtive of all the shocks he had experienced in his life could not bepared to what he felt today. Everything felt like a dream.

    Since when had the Sword General and the Four Viins of the Zheng Family that he could only dream of became so ordinary? They were so defenseless in the face of Little Meng¡¯s attacks.

    The brothers were said to beparable to Moon-bathing Taoist, the Demon King, when they worked together. If so, what did that say about Little Meng with his single sword?

    He and Lu Zhongqi both hadpletely changed what they thought about Meng Qi. No matter how unbelievable it was, it was undeniable. The young man before them could well be the future ¡°Sword Emperor¡±! His importance might even be on par with Devil Empress and Prime Maester!

    Meng Qi turned and walked back to the fire. He gently nodded in acknowledgment of Lu Guan¡¯s gratitude and was silent as usual.

    To be honest, they did not die because his Thundering scream was so powerful. Nor was it because Ruan Yushu¡¯s tweedle doubled the lethality of his attack. The truth was the Four Viins of the Zheng Family could only be considered as a true master as a team. If they fought against the Thundering scream and tweedle alone, they would only a little better than Du Wuchang. If it came to masters at the level of Demon King and Evil Prince, the Thundering scream could only make them dizzy and momentarily stunned, resulting in them losing the opportunity to attack.

    Once they became dizzy, they would not be able to the team up for the moment. That sealed the fate of the Four Viins of the Zheng Family.

    Lu Zhongqi searched the corpses of the four brothers once again. Unluckily, they were typically reckless. There was nothing on them except food and more food.

    ¡°I found a letter!¡± Lu Zhongqi was pleasantly surprised when he searched thest person. It could perhaps be evidence of some scoundrels from the court ordering the assassination. When they presented the letter to the His Majesty, those scoundrels would have to pay for their crimes.

    ¡°What¡¯s it about?¡± Lu Guan calmly asked.

    Lu Zhongqi opened the letter after checking it and his face suddenly paled. ¡°It¡¯s from Evil Prince.¡±

    He subconsciously read the letter out loud. ¡°I beg your pardon for my reckless subordinates. I¡¯ll definitely visit you soon, General Lu. Please await my arrival.¡±

    Arrogance and overconfidence undeid the polite words as if Evil Prince was telling General Lu he was bound to take his head.

    Moreover, this letter was written before the failure of the Four Viins of the Zheng Family. It seemed as if he had the ability to predict the future!

    ¡°It¡¯s merely someone trying to deceive us with petty tricks,¡± Meng Qi said coldly.

    Taoist Hu came to understand what happened. ¡°Evil Prince wrote this letter to be the safe side. If the Four Viins of the Zheng Family win, naturally we wouldn¡¯t be able to read this letter. They can just burn it when they return. But if they lose, that means we have masters as strong as they¡¯re on our side. Then this letter would disturb our minds.¡±

    ¡°Vile Characters of the Demonic Arts!¡± Lu Zhongqi cursed in rage.

    He sighed after calming down. ¡°But this at least proves that Evil Prince will definitely make a move personally.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Taoist Hu heaved a deep sigh too. Except for the sound of Chinese zither with a lofty artistic ambiance, Mountain God Temple descended into silence once again.

    No one said anything. Though Little Meng was powerful and his sword art enigmatic, he was stillckingpared to Evil Prince, who was famed for his Immortal Pressing Art and Hallucination Body Movements for many years.

    Guan Ying, also known as ¡°Evil Prince¡±, once made a sessful escape from Prime Maester and Devil Empress. He also won a battle against Demon King, Severing-de, and Ruyi Monk. Thus, his strength should not be underestimated.

    Bitter winds followed the miserable rains. Outside the Mountain God Temple, an autumn rain was falling and the night had darkened.

    Lu Zhongqi no longer brought up rushing to the capital city under the cover of night. In such an environment, it was easy to get attacked if they walked at night. When that happened, Little Meng would not have enough time to rescue them. It was better to stay put in the temple.

    The heavy rain and strong winds rattled the roof tiles, further deepening the dead silence of the night.

    Just then, the four windows were smashed open and five to six figures leaped in.

    They were just about to make their moves when they saw Meng Qipletely motionless with his Long Sword ced across the knees. He stared coldly at them without any signs of wanting to draw his sword.

    Stunned, the men looked around and found the five corpses scattered near the gate of the temple.

    One of the corpses was tall andrge, with a rough face and wide-open eyes. The cut on his lower jaw was deep. The other four looked the same, ugly and ferocious. They all shared the same deep sword cuts in the same ce on their throats. Upon first nce, they thought it was an illusion.

    They turned to look at the most eye-catching one in the temple, Meng Qi. Stern and silent, he looked at them in a way that frightened even them. A few wisps of blood slowly flowed to the tip of the de, forming a falling drop.

    With a slight sound, the blood droplet fell to the ground.

    ¡°Run!¡± They shouted in unison and leaped out the same way they had entered. The only difference was theirck of murderous intent or agility. They simply looked panicked and pathetic.

    Silence returned to the temple again. This time, Lu Zhongqi and the rest felt a lot more at ease. The sound of Ruan Yushu¡¯s zither became clear and melodious, like the murmuring of running water. Lu Guan picked up a book on the art of war and carefully read it by the fire.

    Outside, another crowd of people had arrived. When they saw the broken windows and gates, they were stunned to hear seemingly nothing from the inside. They quietly moved to the window to take a peek inside.

    They were utterly frightened when they saw what was going on inside. Lu Guan and his men looked so at ease as if they were on an outing. There was not at all any signs of panic nor tension that one would expect from people under obstruction and interception.

    The most attention-grabbing person was the young man with a Long Sword across his knees. His eyes were half open and he appeared indifferent. He incited a deep and chilling fear in them. Compared to the hard-toe-by beauty inside, he was far more fascinating.

    They swallowed and carefully looked inside the ruined temple.

    Their gazes became fixed and their pupils shrunk. They involuntarily cried, ¡°The Sword General!¡±

    ¡°The Four Viins of the Zheng Family!¡±

    Many turned away without looking back after a brief silence. Who still dared to attack after seeing the corpses of the Four Viins of the Zheng Family?

    Of course, some of the more courageous ones remained. They found it odd. If those people inside could kill the Four Viins of the Zheng Family, why were they noting out to kill them? Perhaps the death of the four brothers was the result of someone else¡¯s handiwork. That was why those people inside only dared to scare them off, and not attack.

    Someone took up the courage to fly to the roof. They found the right ce and smashed the tiles before diving inside the temple.

    The others promptly turned around and looked inside. Once those people showed weaknesses, they would act immediately.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    A terrifying scream rang through the night. They simply saw the one who tried to ambush the people inside lying on the floor. They did not even see the fight that had happened! The man¡¯s head was smashed blood and his limbs were all fractured. But the fatal injury was the cut at the mid-brows.

    The indifferent and ruthless young man was remained sitting cross-legged with the Long Sword across his knees. The only difference was the slightly more blood on his sword that quickly merged to form droplets, falling drop by drop on the ground.

    Pit-a-pat. The weak sound seemed to reverberate in their hearts and led them to turn away silently.

    Several more groups of people cameter, but no one dared to enter the temple. In the rain, they all silently left away after observing from the sidelines for a while.

    When the morning dawned after the rain had stopped and the clouds had lifted, Meng Qi slowly stood up.

    He calmly said, ¡°It¡¯s time to go.¡±

 Chapter 170: Swording into the Capital with Situations Changed

    <h4>Chapter 170: Swording into the Capital with Situations Changed</h4>

    Pei River, the water source for the people in the capital city, was bustling due to surging water and the overlying shadows of sails.

    Meng Qi and the others were standing on the shore of the Pei River, overlooking numerous streets and markets on the other side of the river, including the remote city gate.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen the capital city for nine years, but it appears to be as bustling as it was yesterday,¡± said Lu Guan, somewhere between exmation andment.

    ¡°If the West Invaders go down south, such a scene of prosperity will no longer be seen. General Lu, please take care of yourself for all the people,¡± Taoist Hu said sincerely.

    He nced at Meng Qi, eximing, ¡°Friend Meng, although I don¡¯t know where youe from, I¡¯m very grateful to you and Miss Ruan for your help. Most people in the world fear those scoundrels and moguls, as well as their warriors, but you are loyal to friends. Since I can¡¯t represent all the people, I¡¯d like to thank you personally.¡±

    Lu Guan nodded gently, ¡°As the saying goes, heroes are from youngsters. My friends, I¡¯ill bear your kindness firmly in my mind, and surely return your favor in the future.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re for the sake of justice, rather than illicit favor. If General Lu can repel the West Invaders, it would be the best reward for us.¡± Meng Qi spoke quite coolly with the solemn look of a swordsman.

    Lu Guan nodded solemnly, ¡°My lifelong ambition is to expel the West Invaders to avoid future troubles.¡±

    As the capital city came into view, Lu Guan suddenly felt both proud and stressed. Since the boat had shipped, he had kept silent, looking at the rolling water and surging crowds.

    ¡°The West Yue and the capital city are as far apart as heaven and earth.¡± Lu Zhongqi rxed a lot. Reaching the other side through the Pei River, they could find a courier station. After taking out the imperial edict, they would be safe and sound.

    Therefore, he was in the mood to enjoy the scenery on both sides of the Pei River and in the external margin of the capital.

    Taoist Hu chuckled, ¡°As a Taoist, I don¡¯t quite feel the same way, but exceptionally miss the Champion Red of Desheng Tower. Tut, at the thought of it, I drool with envy.¡±

    Along this way, for fear of misconduct, he had actually had to refrain from drinking the whole time.

    Against the wind, Meng Qi nodded slightly. Compared with Xuanwu City, this capital city wasrger and more prosperous. There were clearly less Jianghu heroes armed with des and swords. Many schrs anddies were walking under the willows on both sides instead.

    A Junk Ship, drifting down the river, passed by and overshadowed the ferry the five people rode as if the sky had darkened.

    Suddenly, an extremely fast figure rushed out of the Junk Ship, with a few residual shadows.

    His two sleeves unfolded wafting with the wind like an eagle beating a rabbit, perfectly integrating into the rolling river, the slowly descending Junk Ship, and the shadows between the two ships. From any angle and posture, it could be viewed extremely harmonious as if it had taken shape with the surrounding heaven and earth with one palm. Meng Qi felt that he was excluded by the Junk Ship, the river and the shadow, as though he did not have a ce to go, though the world was sorge.

    It was an indescribable sense that Meng Qi weakened as if he was challenging the whole world by himself. He dared not to take rash action as if a slight move in one part may affect the situation as a whole.

    At this moment Meng Qi had a deeper understanding of the eight characters ¡°Momentum confrontation, spiritual struggle¡±, which were not only a variety of psychological skills, methods to create an atmosphere and momentum, but also insights into the universe and thew of nature.

    ¡°This may be the only way to the Exterior¡­¡± Meng Qi was suddenly inspired.

    The attacker pped with a seemingly powerless palm. But, its strength gradually increased to make people feel extremely ufortable.

    CLANK!

    Meng Qi drew Ice Pce Sword out of its scabbard to attack aggressively. ¡°If retreating, under the entanglement and pressure of this kind of Qi-movement, I ¡®ll immediately be at aplete disadvantage and it will be hard to strike back.¡±

    When the Long Sword had hardly changed, the attacker forestalled again. His two palms, scorching hot and bitter cold, crossed and then swirled to disorient the sword quickly.

    When the sword light struck, the attacker stagnated slightly in the air and changed his palm-smashing art, so that his ws disappeared in advance. It became a trap leading Meng Qi¡¯s Long Sword in.

    Meng Qi flicked his wrist, provoking his sword to point to the attacker¡¯s throat.

    When the Long Sword had hardly changed, the attacker forestalled again. His two palms, scorching hot and bitter cold, crossed and then swirled to disorient the sword quickly.

    The Immortal Pressing Art!

    Meng Qi not only recognized the attacker instantly but also understood why his two continuous movements of Nine Strategies Beyond the Swords had not been effective!

    The Immortal Pressing Art is good at searching enemies using genuine Qi and will. Before I even resorted to my sword art, he had searched out my intent from my muscle reaction, so that he could be the first to change his movements and entrap me!

    Meng Qi took a deep breath and rotated his Long Sword to cut in an angr motion. The direction was always changing as if it was endless.

    PING! Meng Qi¡¯s sword finally touched the attacker¡¯s palm, which was first masculine and violent and then changed into feminine, as if it would pull Meng Qi to the opposite side. It made him want to spit out blood with pain.

    Nevertheless, Meng Qi had expected this, just as he reached a new level in the Nine Strategies Beyond the Swords. Having expected the enemy¡¯s situation, he switched his Long Sword and cut horizontally. Yang ran out and Yin came into being, seeming to cut the empty spot.

    However, just as the sword changed, the attacker also moved his palms to this ce!

    This time, even if the attacker could detect changes in Meng Qi¡¯s sword art in advance, he was unable to avoid it!

    Suddenly, the attacker¡¯s right palm was set vertically to push, releasing a swirling gas ring that rose to Meng Qi¡¯s sword tip.

    Meng Qi seemed to fall under the false force mingled with the true artistic conception. He wielded his Long Sword at a 45 degree angle.

    Meng Qi¡¯s Qi-breaking Move had not reached the primary level yet!

    As a right-handed swordsman, Meng Qi stretched out his left hand this time. He pulled out a dark de and began to chop mundanely, which was contrary to the otherworldly way others usually behaved.

    The sh and glint of des lit up the shadow. Suddenly, the harmony between human and nature was disrupted.

    Splitting mountains to build highways and encircling the sea to find and was the way of survival in people¡¯s secr lives. It was also the road to vanity.

    The attacker was stunned. The gaseous rings copsed on their own. His eyes turned reddish. He seemed to be thinking about the outlook for his aplishments in imperial leadership and the Demon School ruling the roost.

    As the glinting de approached, he suddenly came to his senses. He swirled in the air like a superhuman, forcing the de to disappear when it hit the body, like a y ox entering the sea.

    He did this with a single palm, then he flew back upside down.

    Once the Junk Ship had sailed past the small ferry, the shadows disappeared, and the sun lit up again. It was bright and brilliant. It seemed as if the suffocating battle that had just urred was a dream.

    Meng Qi looked at the Junk Ship with his head ant. He saw a middle-aged schr d in a robe and a broad belt sizing him up. As their eyes met, it was like electric sparks shing.

    ¡°Guan Ying, the Evil Prince ¡­¡± Meng Qi was cold and indifferent, returning his de and sword to their scabbards.

    ¡°Little Meng, God-petrifying Sword¡­¡± Guan Ying said softly, smiling. His silvery earlocks showed endless elegance.

    The two ships were sailing farther and farther apart. Meng Qi suddenly said,

    ¡°The aplishments of the imperial hegemony were in casual talk. It¡¯s not the same as drunkenness in life.¡±

    Guan Ying changed his eyes slightly to overlook the river, holding his hands behind his back. His figure gradually disappeared into the ovepping shadows of the ships.

    ¡°Not the same as drunkenness in life. Well, well! I like the verse!¡± Taoist Huughed aloud. He was surprised that Little Meng had such talent and mind.

    Thebat between Meng Qi and the Evil Prince vanished instantly. The others, including Ruan Yushu, were not aware of it. They assumed that the indifferent Little Meng was being poetic because of the bustling scene of the capital city.

    Meng Qi smiled and lightly coughed with his right hand over his mouth, quietly noticing a lump of dark red blood.

    When the Evil Prince performed the Immortal Pressing Art, Meng Qi had suffered a small internal injury, affecting his genuine Qi. Of course, since the Golden Bell Shield had strengthened Meng Qi¡¯s meridians and entrails, the injury had very little effect on him. Others would likely have to take some time to rest for recovery.

    However, the Evil Prince was not intact either!

    Meng Qi pulled out Evil Ordeal, seeing a hint of blood stain remaining at the tip, which was slightly charred in the light.

    Suddenly, Meng Qi was proud. The fight had been nearly a draw, with one de exchanged for one palm. Inspired by the Immortal Pressing Art, he was more clear about the Essentials of Heavenly de.

    ¡°In order to be harmonious with the natural world, we must learn thew of Nature.¡± The Immortal Pressing Art was particrly miraculous because of theplementary and harmonious cooperation between genuine Qi and spirit. Only when someone aplished the primary level of Primal Aperture at Mid-brows, could his spirit be uplifted and his Vital Spirit enhanced, so that he could interact with the world, reaching the realm of Entering imperceptibility.

    Meng Qi listened to their discussion along the way, understanding the general division of the realm. The levels were ordinary master, master pro of inner power, Earthen Realm, Heavenly Realm, Entering imperceptibility, and Realizing the Truth.

    ¡°I should absorb the essence of Transformation Strategy to help my practice of Heaven de.¡±

    As if with pride and enthusiasm for Meng Qi, Ruan Yushu yed the Chinese zither lightly, with a bold, far-reaching tune.

    Upon finally reaching the shore, the five people set foot on the wharf, heading for the courier station.

    Under the arrangement of the officials in the courier station, Lu Guan, Meng Qi and the others were quickly escorted by the cavalry to the capital.

    In a few moments, they were outside the city. Meng Qi looked up, watching the tall gate. The scene inside slowly unfolded like a picture scroll. Then an idea suddenly struck him. ¡°Devil Empress, Royal Advisor, Evil Prince, Demon King¡­ I¡¯ming!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve sessfully escorted Lu Guan into the capital, so the first main task has beenpleted. Everyone will be rewarded with 200 Karma points. Once you¡¯re settled, please go to Xiaoxiang Restaurant and meet Luo Shengyi and his partners, to initiate the second main task.¡±

    The grand and solemn voice of the Dominator of Samsara in the Six Realms sounded in the hearts of Meng Qi and Ruan Yushu.

    In an elegant mansion, an attractive old man looked at the person in front of him in surprise, ¡°Is Lu Guan in the capital city yet?¡±

    ¡°Prime Minister, please forgive me. I didn¡¯t think that there¡¯re masters as good as Ghost King around Lu Guan.¡± The person in front of him had the cold sweat on his forehead.

    ¡°Which master? It¡¯s said that the Evil Prince has fought with him, isn¡¯t it?¡± The old man calmed down.

    The informant shook his head, ¡°We did not know where Evil Prince is. We know only that the master was a very young man, called Little Meng, the ¡®God-petrifying Sword¡¯.¡±

    ¡°Little Meng¡­¡± This old man repeated the name.

    In a courtyard with fragrance overflowing, a veiled woman with a graceful figure suddenly stood up, ¡°Is Lu Guan not dead?¡±

    ¡°Correct, it¡¯s said that the Evil Prince has fought with him personally. However, Lu Guan is still alive with the help of a very strong master, who is allegedly called Little Meng, the ¡®God-petrifying Sword¡¯.¡± The woman reporter was a bit scared but disdainful when speaking of the Evil Prince.

    ¡°Hmm, is¡¯t not known that the Immortal Pressing Art ranks first all over the world¡­ Little Meng, the ¡®God-petrifying Sword¡¯. Who are you indeed?¡± She paced to and fro.

    In the Star Viewing Tower, an old man with white hair gazed at the astrbe before him, frowning at his disciples. ¡°Obviously Lu Guan should die. But why did meteors sh across to change the traces?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± His disciples did not understand the reason.

    The old man whispered, ¡°Little Meng, the ¡®God-petrifying Sword¡¯¡­¡±

 Chapter 171: â€œThe Man on the Wayâ€

    <h4>Chapter 171: ¡°The Man on the Way¡±</h4>

    After entering the town and checking in a courtier hostel, Lu Guan and the others were waiting for the Emperor¡¯s summons. Meng Qi and Ruan Yushu went to the main street together on the excuse of visiting friends.

    Recalling his fighting with Evil Prince, Meng Qi felt self-satisfied and ready to practice his Heaven de. Suddenly, he heard Ruan Yushu¡¯s careless words, ¡°Was it a move of Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Meng Qi didn¡¯t conceal the fact and wanted to know the appraisal of his desmanship from the immediate descendants of the Ruan family of Langya.

    Looking steadily forward, Ruan Yushu threaded the main street through the crowd,posedly said, ¡°Invincible! Thunder de Furious Monk really deserves the reputation.¡±

    ¡°Ho-Ho,¡± Meng Qi answered. How hard it is to correct others¡¯ bias! Fortunately, Golden Bell Shield wasn¡¯t used before; otherwise, Reckless Monk would deserve the reputation as well.

    The streets of the capital were arranged in a crisscross, chessboard-shaped pattern. Because Courier Hostel was far away from Xiaoxiang Restaurant, Meng Qi and Ruan Yushu spent a half hour to reach the warden-market and saw a tavern with huge rednterns hanged high.

    While considering how to inquire about Luo Shengyi and the others, he heard the loud voice of Luo Shengyi. ¡°Xiao Meng has been well-known in the capital. As the saying goes, he who is famous always counts.¡±

    He and Ge Huai¡¯en stood by the stairs of the tavern seemingly like hotel greeters who were especially waiting there.

    ¡°You?¡± Meng Qi was a little confused.

    Luo Shengyi smiled, ¡°There are many people. Come inside first.¡±

    Meng Qi and Ruan Yushu nodded and then passed through a lobby and across a small bridge over a flowing stream after Luo Shengyi and Ge Huai¡¯en toward a serene courtyard at the back of the tavern.

    ¡°Upon your arrival, I had received a clue from the Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms,¡± Luo Shengyi exined after closing the door and checking around.

    Meng Qi felt suddenly enlightened that task coboration should be treated as such.

    Just then, the Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms indifferently eximed again, ¡°Main Task II has been initiated to help Lu Guan regain the Emperor¡¯s trust and receive plenty of recognition. If you seed, you will get a reward of 400 Karma points. Contrarily, the corresponding quantity will be taken out.¡±

    ¡°To regain the Emperor¡¯s trust¡­¡± Meng Qi slightly frowned, looking at Luo Shengyi, ¡°Brother Luo, your Main Task I might be relevant to this?¡±

    Luo Shengyi nodded slightly, pointing to the food and drink on the table, ¡°Let¡¯s talk while eating.¡±

    Meng Qi didn¡¯t shun Luo Shengyi and Ge Huai¡¯en at all. He carefully checked the food and drink and began to eat after Ruan Yushu¡¯s foretaste.

    ¡°West Invaders won victory after victory, encamping at the upper reaches of the Pei River. They sent messagers to negotiate with strict conditions. Thus, the Emperor suffered a stroke and fell into aa,¡± Luo Shengyi cidly said. ¡°Our Main Task I is to get trust from some prince and temporarily stop negotiation. It now appears that if we help the prince, who we will support to assume the throne, Main Task II will be smoothlypleted.¡±

    Meng Qi thoughtfully nodded, ¡°Which prince do you support?¡±

    ¡°This is indeed the solution.¡±

    ¡°The Third Prince. Only he is willing to ept us,¡± Luo Shengyi calmly said as if it was an unimportant thing.

    Being self-restrained, Ge Huai¡¯en quietly sat there without interruption. Ruan Yushu focused on eating and scarfed down the food in a neat way. Astonished, Luo Shengyi became speechless.

    ¡°How about the power of the Third Prince?¡± Meng Qi was aware that the Third Prince¡¯s strength was weakest; otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t ept Luo Shengyi and the others of dubious origin.

    Luo Shengyi yed with a wine ss, ¡°He is neither strong nor weak. Besides Moon-bathing Taoist of the Imperceptible Realm, there are some others in the same realm supporting him. But I don¡¯t know who these people are.¡±

    ¡°How about his opponents?¡± Meng Qi could resist food at a crucial time byparison with the one beside.

    Luo Shengyi put down his wine ss. ¡°Being legitimate, Crown Prince is supported by Royal Advisor, Ruyi Monk, and many courtiers. As a disciple of Sword Emperor, the Fourth Prince is very popr, and a lot of courtiers are closely linked to him. Being knowledgeable and adept in archery and horsemanship, the Seventh Prince is most trusted by the Emperor. However, he has no foundation in Jianghu. For the sake of the Emperor, the Left Prime Minister of the Political Affairs Hall System favored him. Now the Emperor falls into aa of uncertainty and is deliberately alienated from him.¡±

    ¡°But now, he seems to realize his shorings and begins to contact with courtiers and masters. I doubt that the Devil Empress has secretly arrived in the capital and settled in the pce of the Seventh Prince.¡±

    Meng Qi muttered, ¡°How influential are masters in this world on the political situation?¡±

    ¡°I ever fought once with the suspected Devil Empress ending with narrowly escape. Except for the motivation of change of astronomical phenomena, her strength and realm have already been close to Half-step Exterior Scenery. If there was no master in the imperial city or court, such a person couldpletely control the political situation by assassinating rebels.¡± Luo Shengyi sighed. Obviously, he was still scared after temporarily fighting with the suspected Devil Empress.

    He continued, ¡°However, aristocratic family and the Confucian school flourish here. The Six ssical Arts (rites, music, archery, riding, writing, and arithmetic) aren¡¯t neglected. Thus, for those who are called learned schrs, such as, the Right Prime Minister Wang Derang, who is called as ¡®Reincarnation Star King¡¯, and the Royal Advisor Immortal Changle, who has mastered Confucianism and Taoism, their power must be strong. They insist on respect of seniority, rejection of heresy, and disdain of abuse of force. Therefore, it needs a lot of time and energy to assassinate the Emperor and Crown Prince. Even with Devil Empress and Sword Emperor, it¡¯s hard to find an opportunity.¡±

    ¡°Under the circumstances, it¡¯s most likely that Crown Prince will seed to the throne. No one can change it.¡± Meng Qi frowned.

    Luo Shengyiughed with confidence. ¡°Having reined for many years, the Emperor was getting on in years, so he took precautions against him. He didn¡¯t like Crown Prince, and often took measures to crack him down. Were it not for Royal Advisor, Crown Prince would have been abolished. Therefore, other princes probably eded to the throne with the Emperor¡¯s posthumous edict. However, while in thea, the Emperor was under care overnight by the loyal Right Prime Minister to give no chance for tampering.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s unable to exin clearly in such limited time. Tomorrow, I will take you to meet the Third Prince. Since you¡¯re well-known, he must pay great attention to you.¡±

    For this matter, Meng Qi held some different views. In his opinion, there was no necessary corrtion between the Third Prince¡¯s ession to the throne and Lu Guan¡¯s regain of trust. At that moment, the northwest was riddled by corruption. As long as he eliminates his enemies, the new Emperor will entrust him with important tasks without a doubt. Certainly, if it¡¯s such a simple thing, the Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms will not give 400 Karma points for this.

    ¡°No problem.¡± He thought for a moment nning to make decisions after learning the Third Prince¡¯s behavior, tolerance, and talent. ¡°How about Cao Zhan?¡±

    Just now, he felt awkward that there were only Luo Shengyi and Ge Huai¡¯en, and Cao Zhan was not seen again. However, he didn¡¯t receive any information that some people died.

    ¡°Having credit with the Third Prince, he was at his disposal anytime,¡± Luo Shengyi calmly said. Unless Cao Zhan interfered with his affairs, he would not care what he did. ¡°I heard you¡¯ve fought with Evil Prince? How about the Immortal Pressing Art? How about his strength?¡±

    Obviously, he also had Side Task III, so he was so concerned with the Evil Prince¡¯s strength and the Immortal Pressing Art¡¯s specialness. Moreover, he judged from Meng Qi¡¯s fights with others that they were well-matched in strength as long as nobody made careless mistakes. Thus, theparison of strength between Meng Qi and Evil Prince was also applicable to him.

    After thinking about it, Meng Qi said with neither concealment nor exaggeration, ¡°In case of direct confrontation, I only can save my life with all my strength. ¡±

    In the fight above the river, Evil Prince was at an advantage in Qi movement with the help of river, Junk Ship, and shadow. Moreover, Meng Qi was hurt by his ¡°Evil Ordeal¡± due to unsteadiness and poor change after soaring to dive. In addition, he was stunned by ¡°Mortal Dust Fall¡±. Thus, it was prudent to escape. In case of another confrontation with the Immortal Pressing Art, he would lose to arge extent unless thunder and clouds converged at that time.

    Meng Qi knew that the Immortal Pressing Art was a top-ranking Dharma ess for absorbing, transforming and discharging Jin. Without the skill to highly condense genuine Qi, he will have little chance to hurt Evil Prince with the sharpness and specialness of ¡°Evil Ordeal¡±.

    Yama¡¯s Invitation is stronger than Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship in this aspect. The power dispersed with the first two moves of Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship could impose people¡¯s mind, while that disyed with Yama¡¯s Invitation is purely condensed. But if it¡¯s well arranged, there might be a small chance to win. Certainly, it¡¯s very hard to kill Evil Prince who had mastered the Immortal Pressing Art and Illusory Demon Movement.

    ¡°Next time, I have to fight with Evil Prince by using Golden Bell Shield, Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship, Yama¡¯s Invitation, and Nine Strategies Beyond the Swords. The image I painfully maintain will change again. The people nearby must say, ¡®Hum, Reckless Monk deserves the reputation''¡± Looking out of the window, Meng Qi felt a little sad.

    ¡°That means you¡¯re at disadvantage, and if we join together, we might kill the Evil Prince¡ª¡± Luo Shengyi negated this judgment before he even finished the sentence. ¡°It¡¯s said that even in the group fight, the Immortal Pressing Art is very inconvincible.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve also heard that before.¡± Meng Qi certainly could not say that he knew the Immortal Pressing Art very well.

    After exchanging the usual pleasantries and having dinner, Meng Qi and Ruan Shuyu took their leave. Meanwhile, they agreed to meet here tomorrow morning to visit the Third Prince.

    It was dark then, and the streets were quiet. Meng Qi and Ruan Shuyu walked side by side. He couldn¡¯t resist the curiosity and asked Ruan Shuyu, ¡°Except for assist and murder with zither, do you have any other ways to directly kill the enemy?¡±

    Ruan Yushu nced at him and then lightly plucked the zither.

    ng! A string bounced with a harsh voice like a sharp sword.

    ¡°I see.¡± Meng Qi was satisfied and happy.

    After pressing the string down and fastening it, Ruan Yushu coolly moved forward.

    They stepped on a stone bridge and slowly walked. Suddenly, they saw a grey-haired elder.

    Holding a sword, he sat on the stone stairs with his back to Meng Qi. Strangely, his existence grew out of being and not-being.

    Meng Qi¡¯s face stiffened as he pulled his sword out and stood in front of Ruan Shuyu.

    ¡°I heard that the swordsmanship of ¡®God-petrifying Sword¡¯ Xiao Meng is irresistible and takes offense for defense, so I want to have a try.¡± The elder slowly stood up to present an aggressive posture like an unsheathed sharp sword directly inserting Meng Qi¡¯s heart.

 Chapter 172: Sword Principles

    <h4>Chapter 172: Sword Principles</h4>

    It was not until Meng Qi stood up that he realized this old man was tall and stocky. In spite of his age, he still looked as strong as an ox. When he turned around, Meng Qi saw a face that had the marks of age with deep wrinkles and spots. But his eyes still glistened like you could still see the reflections of Meng Qi and Ruan Yushu in them, which was dissimr to themon cloudy eyes of a man at his age.

    His hand that wielded the sword was steady like a rock, as if repeating a movement he had made a million times. If his movements were cut into frames, then apart from the difference in distance, it would be shockingly identical.

    By now Meng Qi was feeling a little gloomy, for this was the most formidable adversary he had ever had to face since mastering kung fu! Compared with him, An Guoxie and You Huanduo were only perhaps on par as it pertained to body, technique and inner Qi force. However, in terms of level, he was just on another teau. They never had anything close to his skill where every movement was in ordance with Dharma and Logos, not to mention the harmony embodied in between movements.

    Meng Qi hade to the realization that this old man was a step away from opening the Hidden Latch in his mid-brows. Once opened, he would immediately be able to make heaven and earth merge, in other words, he would be able to bypass the Half-step Exterior Scenery.

    Is it the Royal Advisor or Sword Emperor?

    He took a deep breath and forced his Energy, Qi, Spirit and Will to amalgamate. If he had felt the killing instinct of the old man earlier he¡¯d already exerted abination of Mortal Dust Fall, Yama¡¯s Invitation, Sacrifice Form and Peace Quietude Split respectively in hopes of finding a chance to escape.

    Even then, he would not dare to be careless, for it would be effortless for a master of his caliber to conceal his intention to kill.

    Meng Qi grasped the sword with his right hand and used his left hand to jiggle the de handle, indicating to Ruan Yushu that she should jump off the bridge and into the river to escape immediately after his attacking move.

    Because he could not lose focus for even an instant when facing an opponent of this level.

    Ruan Yushu, however, was still as calm as ever. He had no idea what she had up her sleeve.

    As the old man moved forward with a steady pace he wielded his sword. The moves seemed uplex but it was as if they were changing constantly, which meant that the ws were moving too. So there was no chance of catching him off-guard.

    Meng Qi focused everything he had on this one sword attack. Sentences of Sword-breaking Moves and the end-all moves had disassembled and reconstructed in his mind over and over.

    There it is!

    Meng Qi decided to attack instead of retreating. He made a run of the mill attack move with Long Sword,nding around seven inches left of the old man¡¯s sword.

    His dynamic sword form had copsed, but the move suddenly split into two, the Yin and Yang. Meng Qi¡¯s long sword quickly sliced to the left and the right , but it went against the momentum of the Yin and Yang, forming a vortex that had immediately engulfed Meng Qi¡¯s long sword!

    Could it be a trap? The only real weakness was actually a trap!

    Meng Qi suppressed his shock and gathered himself, then he rotated his wrist so that his long sword turned with the vortex. The speed of the sword had increased exponentially, heading straight for the old man¡¯s chest.

    But then, the tip of the old man¡¯s sword was just above the course of Meng Qi¡¯s sword, so he easily let the sword pass him, and it was as if Meng Qi¡¯s wrist automatically dove for the tip of his sword!

    Another trap?

    Meng Qi was forced to change his attack, so he leaned forward and flicked his sword to avoid the tip of the old man¡¯s sword. Then his own sword pointed diagonally at the old man¡¯s throat.

    The old man, unfazed, slightly twisted his body sideways so that Meng Qi missed, but his own sword hadn¡¯t moved at all. Therefore Meng Qi¡¯s chest and stomach headed directly towards it.

    The real trap?

    A thousand thoughts crowded Meng Qi¡¯s mind, but eventually, he had to retrieve his attack and back off.

    The old man was not about to let up, his sword moved dynamically forming an infinite number of changes andbinations like weaving a spider web;yer afteryer mixed in with traps and weaknesses, making Meng Qi¡¯s eyes dazzle.

    Meng Qi saw quite a few apparent weaknesses but he dared not attack because he was afraid of falling into another trap like before. Even this one sword attack might even be interlinked to the former trap in a series!

    A strong feeling welled up from inside, Meng Qi¡¯s every attack seemed to be active and on his own ord, but in fact they were influenced by the change of circumstances. In turn, what he did just met the hope of the old man. Basically, lured by the old man, Meng Qi fell into one trap after another. The traps were like escape-proofs.

    It was with great effort that Meng Qi was able to get away block his attacks, but he felt the old man¡¯s sword form was retrieving like pulling the after a catch. Meng Qi felt that his struggling to block had forced himself into yet another tight corner.

    Cold sweats started forming on his forehead, even when he faced the Evil Prince, he was still able to detect the enemy¡¯s movements using his genuine Qi and will. And when his genuine Qi was in application, or based on his own muscle reactions, he knew which move to make next. But now, it seemed he was being pulled by the ear, and never had his Nine Strategies Beyond the Swords being so flustered. Even if he could negate the opponent¡¯s sword attack, he would still end up falling in a deeper trap.

    But with so much uncertainty at present, Meng Qi dared not go against his own judgement and make a sudden move because then he¡¯d reveal his weakness. It would be like presenting his own head on a tter.

    CLANK!

    Then all of a sudden, as though streams purled, and string music entered his ears, Meng Qi¡¯s fickleness dissapeared. Those words of End-all Moves and Sword-breaking Moves once again appeared before his eyes, and all the knowledge that he had umted these days surged in his mind again.

    The dynamic changes of his sword attack had disappeared and no longer boggled his mind. What he saw was simple moves like slice, pick, flick, swipe, cut and stab¡­each single move having filled up his vision.

    And no matter how those moves changed or formedbinations, he was still able to identify the basic principles that they followed!

    It was as if the heavens had shone a light on Meng Qi and he had been enlightened. He guarded his chest with Long Sword.

    ng!

    All the shadows of the sword that previously shaded the vicinity had now disappeared, and for the first time, the two swords collided.

    Meng Qi felt a sense of delight. Just as he was about to counter, the old man pulled his sword and just stood there. He then remarked in a neither happy nor angry tone,

    ¡°I see you¡¯ve pulled your sword to defend.¡±

    Meng Qi suddenly felt bbergasted and thunderstruck, ¡°Just when I thought I had him all figured out, it was actually a part of his trap with his prodigious sword skills as well?¡±

    He set up such aplex set of traps, using the exposal of his real weak spots as a decoy just to lure me into pulling my sword and get into defense?

    If he actually attacked with full strength, what could I do then?

    My only choice would have been to activate the Golden Bell Shield and use abination of Mortal Dust Fall, Yama¡¯s Invitation, Sacrifice Form and Peace Quietude Split to force a storm of attack and find an opportunity to escape, which would have disyed the demeanor of the Thunder de Furious and Reckless Monk to the max.

    ¡°This is one of the Essence of my Sword Principles. The fact that you have survived it means you¡¯ve already made a step towards understanding Sword Principles. Based on your age, this is already a great achievement, because at around the same age, I was only able to harness genuine Qi and sword art at the Earthen Realm level.¡± Remarked the old man after he sheathed his sword and stood there with his hands behind his back.

    Meng Qi felt a little better because if it weren¡¯t for the fact that he had figured out a modicum of the sword principles, he¡¯d probably lose without having the opportunity to retrieve his sword and get into defense.

    The old man hadn¡¯t mentioned why he had blocked Meng Qi¡¯s way, and just continued to talk about sword art, ¡°There¡¯re two bask principles of sword art. One is to go fromplex to simple and the other is just the opposite. As it pertains to the former, every move is, in itself, Sword Principles, which is broken down into split, cut, intercept, and slice, easily overpowering opponents. Thetter is derived from all arts, which means its changes and transformations are many and varied; there are countlessyers of traps within the changes, rendering your opponent hopeless and exhausted.¡±

    ¡°The two are not separate entities, in fact, just the opposite, they are the yin and yang and Sword Principles, where one extracts from the other, what one needs.¡±

    He looked at Meng Qi with his glistening eyes, ¡°Whether it goes fromplex to simple or vice-versa, the Sword Principles still revolves around the entity ¡®I¡¯, not the opponent. I value talents, which is why I¡¯m telling you all of this.¡±

    All of a sudden, it was as if a ray of light had shed ross Meng Qi¡¯s mind, illuminating all the umted exhaustion and eliminatingyers of shade and doubt.

    Meng Qi sheathed his sword and bowed, ¡°Thank you for your guidance, Respected elder.¡±

    His advice was not only helpful in digesting the Nine Strategies Beyond the Swords, but also invaluable to Meng Qi¡¯s sword art. Furthermore, it had provided another angle to the way Meng Qi viewed the ¡°Heaven de¡±.

    The old man looked at the surroundings, not noticing Meng Qi¡¯s bow, then added with a sigh, ¡°You are talented, but your sword art still has a long way to go to reach higher realms, just as I only picked up the Long Sword eight years ago, earning the name ¡°Sword Emperor¡±.

    ¡°So it is really the Sword Emperor¡­¡± Meng Qi was not surprised, instead asked curiously, ¡°Respected elder, is it true that you had previously abandoned your sword?¡±

    ¡°No, I wouldn¡¯t say abandoned. It was more like ¡®the sword and I forgot each other¡¯.¡± The Sword Emperor answered calmly, ¡°For a while, the sword existed only in the hand rather than the heart. But, when the sword exsited in the heart rather than the hand, then anything from a branch to a piece of wood was my sword. I was the sword and the sword was me. Hence the sword and I forgot each other, perhaps more precisely, the sword and I became one entity¡­¡ªHaving past this stage, I once again picked up this sword, it was still just a sword. Then, I finally understood the Sword Principles.¡±

    Meng Qi thought for a s second, then the words just came out, ¡°First you saw the mountain as a mountain and water as water; then the mountain was no longer a mountain and water no longer water; finally, the mountain was still a mountain and water was still water, is that what you mean?¡±

    The Sword Emperor slightly nodded in acknowledgement, ¡°I see you get it now, such is the way with these things; only when you figure it out on your own, do you then really ¡®get in¡¯.¡±

    He turned and began walking away in a steady pace, then his figure became just an inch tall, eventually disappearing in the darkness. However he did leave onest sentence,

    ¡°Please tell Lu Guan that no matter who bes the emperor, there¡¯s no avoiding being at war with the West Invaders, which means that his services will definitely be needed. So tell him to be patient and not be in a rush to join sides.¡±

    Meng Qi breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°Luckily, the Sword Emperor doesn¡¯t have any cruel intentions, or he and Ruan Yushu would have been in trouble.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s best not to take sides for the time being.¡± Ruan Yushu, who had been quiet all this time, finally spoke.

    Meng Qi nced at her and was touched by the fact that she didn¡¯t leave him behind, ¡°You¡¯re right, these are my thoughts too. If Luo Shengyi wants to help the Third Prince, that¡¯s his concern. It has nothing to do with us.¡±

    The fact that Luo Shengyi came to a decision without discussing it with anyone made Meng Qi very angry.

    However, the reason he chose not to help was not because he was angry, instead, he decided to adopt a wait and see attitude. After all, his target was Lu Guan and not to help some Imperial Prince to get on the throne!

    So, no matter how angry he was, Meng Qi was still going to visit the Third Prince the next day ¨C He had to at least get to know the prince first, then make an informed decision when the time came.

    ¡°None of us have any experience in dealing with the capricious nature of being in the imperial court, we have to ask Lu Guan.¡± Ruan Yushu added in her usual cool tone.

    ¡°You have a point.¡± Meng Qi acknowledged. These things had to call for the opinion of an ¡°expert¡±, while he had no experience with these matters at all.

    Within the confines of the Courier Hostel, Lu Guan heard Sword Emperor¡¯s message from Meng Qi and what he said about the status quo of the capital, thenughed bitterly, ¡°I only have a small number of soldiers who still follow mymand, how am I topete for the throne? I will request to see the Right Chief Minister as soon as possible in hopes of bing the emperor¡¯s loyal servant and support whomever gets the throne.¡±

    He then muttered to himself, ¡°To be honest, not every imperial candidate wants my services. If one of the princes had already negotiated a deal with the West Invaders to solve matters peacefully, I would be redundant, which might not be all bad because people would not have to suffer through war. I just hope the deal doesn¡¯t require too much sacrifice.¡±

    Meng Qi frowned slightly, because under normal circumstances,peting for the throne was between the forces of a few princes. But now, the Chen force of the west invaders were camped upstream of the Pei River, they could pounce the south at any moment. So their choices were extremely influential to who sits on the throne.

    ¡°The emissary to negotiate a deal has been in the capital for a while, but where¡¯s he now? With whom is he colluding?¡± Meng Qi came to a decision, so he suddenly stood up to do some investigation work seeing it was still dark.

 Chapter 173: The Gathering of Heroes

    <h4>Chapter 173: The Gathering of Heroes</h4>

    Meng Qi and Ruan Yushu headed off to Yunyan Mansion, the ce where the peace negotiating emissary and the West Invaders were staying.

    They decided to hide in arge tree next to Yunyan Mansion and observe the area first.

    It was extremely quiet. It was already deep into the night and most people were asleep. There were only a few servants quietly going about their business.

    Meng Qi knew that he wouldn¡¯t see any problems under these circumstances, so he decided to get inside using the Transformation Strategy to ¡°explore¡± the emissary. Even if he messed up the peace negotiations, he would still be pleased. If the peace deal was brokered, Lu Guan would be obsolete. In such case, he would be in a tight corner. He would have to kill the Evil Prince to offset the Karma points lost for the botch-up.

    ¡°Over there,¡± Ruan Yushu whispered using Secret-Voice sending.

    The direction to which she had pointed was an alley in the northwest area of Yunyan Mansion.

    Meng Qi concentrated his will towards his Ear Apertures. Only then was he able to hear the soft banging sound of weapons colliding.

    ¡°She¡¯s far more superior in hearing ability¡­¡± thought Meng Qi, which made sense given that the Ruan family were renowned for their phonological ability. They must have had some secret on cultivating the Ear Acupores, and Dharma ess for heightening hearing. Though both she and Meng Qi had opened their Ear Acupores, Ruan Yushu was far more sensitive to sounds.

    He didn¡¯t say much more. He focused his energy and like an eagle with its wings spread, dove into that direction.

    It wasmon to see fights between gangs in the capital city, being as big as it was. The umon part was the fight happening near the Yunyan Mansion.

    Both were more than adequate with their Lightness Skill. Hence it wasn¡¯t long before they reached the small alley.

    ¡°Stop.¡± Meng Qi gestured Ruan Yushu to stop proceeding because a ck shadow had jumped out in front of them. His figure was like that of a wolf, vicious and violent, definitely not to be underestimated.

    Meng Qi pulled out the ¡°Evil Ordeal¡±, and in ordance with the experience he¡¯d gained in the battle with the Evil Prince, his mid-brows pulsated and his will was projected to cover his de and body in addition to sensing the surroundings. Then he sliced with his de.

    After his de struck, he felt as if the Evil Ordeal had be his body. With his senses stretching out, he could feel the genuine Qi on the opponent¡¯s sabre, albeit with obscurity, which was why it was hard to figure out the transformations. After all, he was still just finding his feet. He needed more time to harness the technique.

    As such, even just partially sensing the changes of the genuine Qi and body reactions, Meng Qi¡¯s de attack was still powerful and exquisite!

    To say the opponent was in a state of panic after Meng Qi made the de attack was an understatement. His de appeared to fuse with the surroundings and the only constant was change. No matter how he changed his moves, it was difficult to break away from the de light!

    He kept retrieving until his back hit the wall, only then did he remember to ce his sabre across his chest. But the ¡°Evil Ordeal¡± had already reached his head. As the back of the de struck forcefully, he fainted.

    Meng Qi stabbed his opponent¡¯s throat with the Ice Pce Sword and he died instantly. Since the sound of weapons colliding had disappeared, and only sounds of footsteps trying to escape could be heard, Meng Qi knew that he had no time to interrogate the guy. He knew that if he hadn¡¯t killed the opponent, he would have exposed himself.

    Meng Qi used the sword to kill because he didn¡¯t want others to know that his specialty was actually the de. Though the Evil Prince already knew this, the element of surprise was still there when facing other opponents!

    Of course, another reason was that he felt he couldn¡¯t use the sword in a skillful manner yet. After Meng Qi¡¯s spar session with the Sword Emperor, who had also given him some guidance, he gained a lot. But since his sword art was at the stage of reconstruction so that he could break through new frontiers, he still felt very ufortable using the sword. He had to give it some time to digest and integrate. By the time his sword art reached new heights, the difort of using the sword would certainly disappear.

    All along, his sword art had been like a Wild Fox Dhyana. Apart from Jiang Zhiwei helping him with the basics of sword art and the Essence he gained from the Yama¡¯s Invitation, he had to learn by trial and error. So blunders like the essence of the Nine Strategies Beyond the Sword were actually to turnplexity into simplicity and not the other way around. This was the nature and Dharma and Logos behind the sword art.

    They were primarily used to elevate one¡¯s understanding of sword art, which based self as the entity, and the counter attack was actually a peripheral effect. But he had been influenced by subjectivity, and the so called mon sense of Nine Strategies Beyond the Swords¡± and gotten the order wrong. The Dominator of Samsara in the Six Realms called the ¡°Nine Strategies Beyond the Swords¡± the closest thing to sword art of the Exterior level because of the principles behind it!

    If he hadn¡¯t had the Sword Emperor¡¯s guidance, his sword art would have stopped at this level. In addition, the philosophy was applicable, not to mention invaluable to his ¡°Heaven de¡±.

    Meng Qi finally came to the realization of why Disciples from major factions were often better than Rogue Cultivators. ¡°Not only dong Qi finally came to the realization of why Disciples from major factions were often better than Rogue Cultivators.

    He threw the dead body in the shade and worked his genuine Qi ording to the path of Moves of Wind-god¡¯s Legs. Just like a gust of wind, he caught up to the escapist who had been constantly changing direction.

    Meng Qi and Ruan Yushu stopped and hid in the shade of the wall, observing the two men who were hiding behind a tree in front of them.

    ¡°Jing Shao, you go ahead, don¡¯t worry about me. I know I can¡¯t get away from the escape-proof set up by the Violent de,¡± someone said in a weak voice. ¡°Just spread the news that the peace negotiations are a set up and I¡¯ll be able to rest in peace.

    ¡°I¡¯ll NOT leave my brother behind! Plus, we need you to contact your tribe about the traitors!¡± The man replied in a candid and firm voice, ¡°How is Violent de¡¯s strength?¡±

    ¡°His reputation spreads across the North-West grassnds. He¡¯s on par with the Evil Prince and Ghost King of the Central ins. But he¡¯s brash and foolish enough to challenge the Living Buddha, resulting in his demise. Rumor has it that the battle left him an indelible weakness in his soul,¡± the man with the weak voice suddenly said quickly.

    Jing Shao muttered, ¡°It matters not. I¡¯ve been challenged. I won¡¯t back off!¡±

    He carried the weak man on his back and scurried out of the yard towards the edge of the river. He nned to use the river to aid his escape.

    Just at that moment, a cold snort entered his ears. Then, as if struck by thunder, he shuddered.

    He turned his head and saw arge shadow approaching, carrying a Horseman Sabre. His imposing momentum was like that of the Evil Lord.

    More shadows approached from all directions around the river, blocking every escape route they had nned.

    ¡°Fight! Kill these bastards!¡± Jing Shao cursed. Yet he didn¡¯t make a move but observed the enemies instead. He intended to divert their attention from the direction he nned on attacking.

    ¡°I¡¯ve killed dozens of weaklings like you,¡± Violent de imed calmly.

    Jing Shao and the man on his back were just about to speak when they heard ¡°Amitabha¡± and felt the knocking of the Buddhist wooden fish prating straight to the heart.

    Everyone turned in astonishment. A small boat drifted with the current and on top of the boat stood a white-robed monk. He did not look like a man from this secr world. With his socks and shoes spotlessly clean, he was beaming with the sense of a man of the Buddhist world, peaceful and quiet.

    ¡°The Ruyi Monk¡­¡± Violent de¡¯s voice suddenly sounded concerned.

    The Ruyi Monk smiled and asked in a pleasant voice, ¡°Donors, are you willing to leave with me, a poor monk?¡±

    Both Jing Shao and the man on his back fell silent, not knowing whether to trust the Ruyi Monk.

    ¡°You¡¯d better follow me instead,¡± a man in a green robe said,ing from another direction. He had a grim look about him, as if he had just climbed out from the Nine Serenities.

    ¡°Donor Ghost King, I hope you¡¯re well.¡± The Ruyi Monk put his palms together and greeted him calmly.

    The situation was changing, there were three men of equal strength. Jing Shao had no way of knowing who was friend and who was foe. In addition, one wrong maneuver could result in a butterfly effect.

    Given the circumstances, they all looked like they had ulterior motives!

    Given the circumstances, they all looked like they had ulterior motives!

    He froze just as he stepped onto the stone bridge. There was a man also standing on the bridge!

    The man stood there with his hands behind his back, looking cold and cheerless in snow-like robes. He quietly watched the icy water flowing under the bridge. It was as if he had formed one single entity with the bridge, the moon and the river. The synergy was harmonious, repelling all other things!

    ¡°Another highly skilled master¡­¡± thought Jing Shao as he slowed his pace.

    He then saw the man slowly turn his body, revealing a cold but handsome face. He slowly unsheathed his sword. The motion looked like it had been repeated a thousand times before, containing within the indescribable charm, Dharma and Logos.

    With his sword unsheathed, Meng Qi glowered at the Ghost King, Ruyi Monk and the others coldly,

    ¡°Who wants to challenge my sword?¡±

    The Ghost King¡¯s pupils contracted. Then he bellowed in a low voice, ¡°If it isn¡¯t the God-petrifying Sword, Xiao Meng!¡±

    ¡°God-petrifying Sword?¡± Jing Shao was shocked at first, followed by joy.

 Chapter 174: The Cooperation

    <h4>Chapter 174: The Cooperation</h4>

    On a moonlit evening, through a stone bridge over the gurgling water quietly camped several groups of their opponents.

    Hearing Ghost King calling the Meng Qi¡¯s title, Jing Shao was shocked to know that he was the overnight famous ¡°God-petrifying Sword¡±, Meng!

    He felt delightful because Xiao Meng, a chivalrous swordsman, escorted General Lu covering thousands of miles to the capital city nearly on his own and making countless well-known pros dead under his sword, which made the title of ¡°God-petrifying Sword¡± well-known in every corner of the capital city.

    His righteous spirit was worthy of their trust!

    As a folk proverb said, a man¡¯s fame was like the shadow of a tree. Escorting Lu Guan, such a general living up to the world¡¯s expectations to the capital city made Meng Qi a big hero in the eyes of those chivalrous Jianghu men.

    With a good friend from an alien race on his back, he slowly got close to Meng Qi. Making sure that he had no intention of forcing them, he cooled down and regarded Meng Qi as a true swordsman who would never take advantage of another¡¯s perilous state.

    Stone bridge, running water, cold moon, swordsman were in perfect harmony, even integrated as one to exclude anything else, which made Monk Ruyi, Ghost King and Violet de three did not dare to act rashly. It seemed that as long as they took a step out, it would lead the thunderbolt to attack them and cause a dramatic invasion.

    With Meng Qi slowly pulling his sword, which looked as if countless identical movements superimposed together and Dharma and Logos were reserved in his movements, Monk Ruyi and Ghost King¡¯s pupils were slightly contracted, as they thought of somebody at the same time.

    Yes, Meng Qi¡¯s moves reminded them of Sword Emperor, who forgot what he gained and gained only through forgetting.

    ¡°Has ¡®God-petrifying Sword¡¯ Meng reached this level? Could it be that he had skipped the realm from Skillful Tactics to Void Tactics and in turn from Void Tactics to Skillful Tactics and really grasped the essence of the sword art? Or is it possible that he did not limit himself to the sword arts but regards everything in the world and the genuine Qi from himself as the sword levels which return to the essence of the sword art?¡± They spected.

    What was a sword? Why was it called a sword? These were questions every swordsman would repeatedly ask when they cultivated their sword art to the extreme. Of course, different answers would result in different directions the swordsmen would choose.

    Sword Emperor¡¯s answer was only four words¡ª It was just itself!

    Facing Meng Qi, whose sword style was somewhat alike to Sword Emperor¡¯s, Monk Ruyi and Ghost King would not want to make the first move. But if only they were alone, being proud of their strength, they would probably give it a shot. However, since two other experts were present, why not let them first rush on the hostile ranks?

    Furthermore, if Monk Ruyi, Ghost King and Meng caused destruction to both sides, the third party would benefit from the tussle.

    The result was as the old saying suggested, ¡°One boy is a boy, two boys half a boy, three boys no boy.¡± Especially when they, these three men belonged to individual sects, it was impossible for them to team up.

    Out of fear, neither of these two men took action: one stood on the prow with his frock fluttering, seemingly out of this secr world; the other looked very terrible with his face hidden in the shadow and his palms drooping.

    Yet, Violet de had to attack, because it was his responsibility to behead these two fellows to ruin all the evidence.

    Besides, he had never met Sword Emperor and knew little of Meng Qi¡¯s sword art except for its longsting appeal, whose characteristic was a kaleidoscope of change hidden in the immutability yet not invincible.

    He strode forward and every step was as measured by the same length.

    ¡°Arrogant!¡± His sabre rose up. The moonlight was reflected by his sabre, like the burning sunshine.

    ¡°Who will challenge my sword?¡± This sentence sounded extremely conceited. Since nearly everyone at present was a well-known martialist, who could bear such a disdainful attitude?

    However, Violet de did not get angry because he had heard such simr words when they fought before.

    He was very calm. The further he walked, the stronger his momentum was, rising up high in the sky.

    Meng Qi looked at the demon-like Violet de, suddenly put his sword into its scabbard and hung it again at his waist, indifferently saying, ¡°The w of your soul is toorge to deserve my sword.¡±

    His ck saber jingled out of its sheath like wisps of electric light leaping.

    The w of your soul is too big to deserve my sword¡­ the w of your soul is too big to deserve my sword¡­ Meng Qi¡¯s words set fire to the anger in Violet de¡¯s heart, making his eyes wide open and his teeth ground.

    Push me too far! Push me too far! Violet de spluttered to himself.

    The first half of the sentence targets my taboo. As the old saying goes, ¡°Don¡¯t hit somebody in the face.¡± Why must Meng Qi let out my shoring in public? What¡¯s more, the contemptuous tone of his second half sentence is beyond my patience, for he regards me as nothing but the useless y chickens and pottery dogs and can defeat me with anymon weapon instead of the sword which helped him to win his fame!

    Who could remain calm?

    At this moment, Violet de could not remain calm anymore, and the anger in his heart was surging.

    Much to their surprise, the spectators like Monk Ruyi and Ghost King thought if they wanted to defeat Violet de, who lost heart with big the w of your souls, it was not very difficult, but if they employed other weapons instead of the ones they were adept at, there would nearly be no chance for them to win. Even ¡°God-petrifying Sword¡± Meng¡¯s desmanship was outstanding, could it bepared to his sword art somewhat simr to Sword Emperor¡¯s?

    Besides, he was always using his sword and famous for it.

    Carrying his friend on his back, Jing Shao hade behind Meng Qi. He could not believe what he heard because Violet de was one of the only limited pros in the martial world, but ¡°God-petrifying Sword¡± Meng was so conceit that he badly underestimated Violet de. Could it be that he had the absolute-winning strength and confidence?

    Since he started his Jianghu career, Meng Qi was always known as a swordsman, a stern-faced swordsman. Therefore, no one could expect his desmanship was better at the high level than his sword art but he should employ his de instead of his sword this time.

    This was the benefit of establishing a swordsman image!

    With a sh of the de light, Jing Shao¡¯s eyelid leapt for he saw Meng Qi pulling out his de.

    The moon shining on the ¡°Evil Ordeal¡± was as cold as the frost while the sound of the surging water like his de chimes beating on Violet de¡¯s heart and the path of his de coincided with the arc of the stone bridge, which was very mysterious.

    Apart from Jing Shao, as experts of desmanship, Monk Ruyi and Ghost King saw the de light just like fish in the water: Sometimes, they jumped out of the water and sometimes fell into the water. These uncertain changes let them gain the fun of nature as if the disquieting thoughts in their mind appeared, which were difficult to control and defend.

    Was his desmanship this powerful too?

    The waves in their hearts grew far fiercer!

    Though this cut Meng Qi did through a move of ¡°Mortal Dust Fall¡± did not operate the soul or activated the de will, the desmanship changes of ¡°Mortal Dust Fall¡±, as a set of the Exterior, were bound to conceal some Dharma and Logos and procured some gist of the de theory, which coincided with the ¡°Essentials of Heaven de¡±.

    Thus, having grasped a little of Heaven de, Meng Qi disyed ¡°Mortal Dust Fall¡± through this gist of it and connected his will with the surroundings, making his de light perfectly changeable in harmony with nature.

    His de light leaping into the eyes of Violet de was more horrible.

    He had a psychic sensation not from the light of Meng Qi¡¯s de movements but from his heart, and it changed with his thoughts.

    As long as he thought of changing the move in his mind, Meng Qi¡¯s moves would really alter. No matter what he did, it was impossible for him to ovee this psychological.

    Who could beat his soul? So this de was irresistible for him!

    This was the feeling in the heart of Violet de, as if he went back to where he had challenged Living Buddha, he felt the oppression from the heaven and the earth, the Samsara of his soul and the copse of his will, making him desperate to the extreme.

    He stepped back time and again but the flicker of Meng Qi¡¯s de which seemed to be not fast was like a shadow that never left him, making him unable to get rid of it, just as he could not get rid of the fear in his heart to make up for the w of his soul.

    When the de light beat his body, Violet de roared with fear and fought back with his sabre to put up his deathbed struggle.

    When the light scattered, Meng Qi again stood on the stone bridge with wisps of blood gathered together, slowly dripping along his long de which pointed to the ground. The moon was the same eternal moon and the water was the surging water.

    There was not a deep cut in Violet de¡¯s chest and abdomen with silver snake-like electro-optics jumping, which scorched his skin and evaporated his blood.

    Yet he did not die and his injury was not serious either, because he had opened the Nine Apertures and his genuine Qi could naturally give out and form the Protective Upstanding Qi to iste or severely weaken the ordinary injuries.

    If he wanted to kill him by one move, Meng Qi would have to cast ¡°Mortal Dust Fall¡± or ¡°Peace Quietude Split¡±, causing him to be sluggish and the Upstanding Qi to slow down, just as what he had done with An Guoxie and Evil Prince.

    However, if he did so, he wouldpletely expose the unknown background of his desmanship and only through the Sacrifice Form could he give another cut but there were two other more powerful enemies to fight with.

    Of course, hit by his ¡°Evil Ordeal¡±, Violet de became paralyzed. Even if he had the Protective Upstanding Qi, he would be defeated by a second cut. Yet, as for Meng Qi, he would lose his demeanor of ¡°peerless master¡±, which was bad for him to ¡°scare off¡± Monk Ruyi and Ghost King.

    At this moment, there were frightful billows and terrible waves in Monk Ruyi and Demon King¡¯s hearts. ¡°Meng Qi¡¯sdesmanship was so mysterious and horrible as if the nature truth had hidden in it. Then what about his more powerful sword art? Could it be that it had nearly reached the level of Sword Emperor? Since the posture of pulling out his sword was so simr to that of Sword Emperor, what was the rtionship between them?¡±

    Meng Qi returned his de to the scabbard and indifferently looked at Violet de.

    He said, ¡°Just as I said, the w of your soul is too big to win me.¡±

    ¡°And my desmanship is made for attacking the heart weakness.¡±

    In a daze for a moment, Violet de suddenly shouted as a lonely wolf howled on a moonlit night, indignant and perplexed. He turned around and crazily rushed away as if to escape from everything there.

    Seeing Violet de and his men retreating, Monk Ruyi and Ghost King were more vignt.

    Meng Qi turned around to look at them, removed his sword again and made a posture of pulling out his sword.

    He said, ¡°Are you worthy of my sword?¡±

    Just then, a cold hum which seemed not to exist came into their ears yet was very familiar.

    ¡°It is Sword Emperor!¡± Ghost King was shocked and made his mind to retreat in the darkness after he had recalled Meng Qi¡¯s ult posture of pulling out his sword.

    ¡°Donor Meng has the righteous spirit of integrity and takes pity on all human beings. I feel relieved to present these two donors to you. Amitabha!¡± With these words, Monk Ruyi left by boat.

    Meng Qi put his long sword into the scabbard and stood there with his hands at the back, looking very cool but smirking,

    ¡°She indeed belongs to Ruan Family from Lang Ya. Her ability to simte the voice of others is so strong.¡±

 Chapter 175: Three Pieces of News

    <h4>Chapter 175: Three Pieces of News</h4>

    Meng Qi turned his head, looking at the slightly awkward Jing Shao and the foreign youth he was carrying on his back, and said, ¡°If you want to see General Lu and Right Chief Minister, pleasee with me.¡±

    With these words, he did not wait for their reply and walked down the stone bridge alone, so as to give them the feeling of not being forced.

    ¡°Meng, Hero Meng, I trust you!¡± Jing Shao quickly followed up and rashly said, ¡°I¡¯m Zhangsun Jing, surely famous in the world one day.¡±

    At first, he had intended to call him Predecessor Meng, but Meng Qi was so young that he felt embarrassed to address so, while the title of swordsman seemed that it was not suitable for his present status.

    With his face twitching a little bit, Meng Qi coldly looked at him, saying nothing.

    ¡°He is my best friend, Ba Tu, from the Jiang Tribe, which is one of the 18 allied forces in the West Invaders.¡± Zhangsun Jing rattled away.

    ¡°OK. Please leave your words for General Lu.¡± Meng Qi maintained his image as a cool and arrogant swordsman. Besides, it was inappropriate to linger and talk here.

    Zhangsun Jing held back the excitement of his narrowly escaping and seeing his idol at first sight, vigorously nodded his head and stopped talking.

    It was cold and quiet at night. Meng Qi thought back what had just happened and had a panic fear. If he had not seen Sword Emperor before and could not simte his posture of pulling out the sword, it would difficult to say whether he could scare off Monk Ruyi and Ghost King. However, even so, no one could control others¡¯ mind, if they changed their mind, he would have to recklessly attack with Golden Bell Shieldpletely open, his muscle in masses and his clothes tightened. Furthermore, Monk Ruyi and Ghost King¡¯s strength was so extraordinary that they might beat his wig off¡­ This suppositional ¡°magnificent¡± scene made him frightened.

    In this world, the differences between Earthen Realm, Heavenly Realm, Entering Imperceptibility, and Realizing the Truth were indistinct. Generally speaking, their essence was to cultivate their body and soul, and to sense thebination of the heaven and earth. To make aparison, Monk Ruyi¡¯s and Ghost King¡¯s strength was nearly equal to the level of Nine Apertures which was simr to that of those pros who had both their Secret Chambers of Vital Qi and Energy opened, but owing to the different qualities of various kinds of Kung Fu, they were much inferior to An Guoxie and You Huanduo, yet maybe the same as Yuan Mengzhi.

    Of course, the Kung Fu of the main world also required cultivating souls, sensing the heaven and earth, stressing thepetition of Qi activities, tussling in their will, and struggling between their souls. However the three Nine Apertured Master who had directly confronted Meng Qi did not disy these strategies above.

    The first time fighting with An Guoxie, I did not enlighten the Acupores. He might not think of the tussle of the will, just as that night, I carried Hua Lun on my back, nearly killing one every ten steps, it was impossible for me to spend time on the fight of Qi activities. The second time, An Guoxie was totally caught off guard and distressingly died before he came to himself on the spot.

    Compared to An Guoxie, Yuan Mengzhi was even worse. Hardly had he pushed his momentum to the peak and intended to employ the momentum suppression when my Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship beat him in a trance, and he was hacked to death by the Sky Thunder.

    As for You Huanduo, he looked down upon me for my Kung Fu being ¡°abolished¡± then, thought there was no need to have a fight of Qi activities with me and wanted to strike me dead only by his bare palm. Unfortunately, he did not get a chance to recover after being hit several times and finally died under Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s sword.

    Therefore, even if Monk Ruyi and the Ghost King could be counted as the Nine Apertured Master though having Nine Apertures opened, yet not having a good impartation, either of them could be tied with Meng Qi, who had made much progress in his strength with might and main.

    When they started a converging attack, Meng Qi only could protect himself by Golden Bell Shield, run all of his desmanship to block them for some time, letting Zhangsun Jing and Ba Tu escape. As a result, the news that that Meng Qi, ¡°God-petrifying Sword¡± was a Reckless Monk would spread over the capital city tomorrow.

    In fact, Violet de was also a pro with Nine Apertures opened but his soul was destroyed by Living Buddha and lost his further belief and confidence topete with the real superiors. Thus, during the battle, only less than half of his strength could bring into y, perhaps equal to 50% of his fight strength in his day, a little better than that of the real superiors at the level of Eight Apertures.

    He was able to fight with Meng Qi who did not operate his de will, but he was caught in the situation when Meng Qi applied aplete set of Mortal Dust Fall moves through the gist of de theory he initially learned after he had further developed the cultivation of the Heaven de, Meng Qi straight cut his ¡°soul¡± which was his bane, leaving him crazily escaping.

    However, Evil Prince was one of the rare masters having Nine Apertures opened with the Immortal Pressing Art and a variety of supernatural powers which were nearly Half-step Exterior Scenery and could rival Devil Empress, so Meng Qi had to hit him desperately to protect himself in case of fighting with him now unless his desmanship, sword art and skills developed a lot or his Golden Bell Shield consummated the sixth pass.

    In the front of the alley, out came a youngdy in white traditional Chinese clothing with an ancient organ in her arms, fresh and refined. She naturally followed behind Meng Qi.

    It urred to Meng Qi that he might ask her to do something interesting, so he said to her with the Secret Voice-sending, ¡°Lady Ruan, will you please y a piece of music to build my morale when you do not need to pretend Sword Emperor or others on an asion like this?¡±

    Haha, if she agrees, I will be the man with the background music in the future. How stylish and glorious I will be!

    Just imagine such a scene: ¡°I am standing on the bank with my hands at the back, while she is ying a piece ofssic music called ¡®The wind is blowing and the water is cold¡¯ for me. It will be very tasteful, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Well.¡± Ruan Yushu answered coldly with an unchanged expression.

    Meng Qi was overjoyed but, at the same time, hesitated inside, ¡°Whose background music is better? Is it necessary for me to ask Ruan Yushu to give me a poem title?¡±

    Ruan Yushu suddenly fiddled with the strings, making sonorous and fierce sounds, ¡°How about this?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± ¡°This background music matched the title of Reckless Monk or Thunder de Furious Monk but not me.¡±Meng Qi firmly refused.

    Ruan Yushu softly touched the strings, making ding-dong sounds, lovesick and sentimental, and asked, ¡°How do you like this music?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± ¡°Too feminine!¡±

    Meng Qi was about to describe his needs in detail when he suddenly saw the corner of Ruan Yushu¡¯s mouth cock up, and he was wide awake. ¡°The two pieces of music she had just yed was deliberately chosen! Never did she want to match his style!¡±

    Fortunately, she was not from the earth. Otherwise, while I was throwing myself into a hand-to-handbat against the enemies with Golden Bell Shieldpletely open and my wigs falling off¡­ she was ying popr love songs, such as ¡°The boundless horizon is my love¡­ You are my little apple¡­ ¡± as my background music and ¡°poem title¡± ¡­

    Meng Qi shuddered and decided not to provoke Ruan Yushu, ¡°Well, I just talked about it for fun.¡±

    Ruan Yushu nomittally nodded and was still as cool as cucumber.

    As in danger, they stepped up and soon returned to their Courier Hostel.

    After visiting Lu Guan, Zhangsun Jing eagerly said, ¡°General Lu, the so-called peace negotiation is really a fraud. West Invaders actually want to buy time to solve their internal troubles. Once they handle them, no matter where the peace negotiation goes, they will directly march south and change Central ins into their horse ranch.¡±

    ¡°West Invaders were not lost but stopped the war, which was not their style.¡± Lu Guan seemed to have thought of it before, nodding his head, ¡°But our court is also going to make the time to reorganize the troops and reroute the line of defense.¡±

    He paused and said, ¡°I do not know what their internal troubles are?¡±

    Ba Tu, injured, and against the back of the chair said, ¡°We consist of rtively independent tribes, of which the Yu Tribe is the strongest with seven or eight tribes attaching themselves to it and threaten us to invade the Central ins. Yet, quite a few tribes including our Jiang Tribe admire the Central ins, leaving very deep contradictions with the Yu Tribe.

    ¡°After reaching the head waters of the Pei River, several of our tribes eventually decided to go our separate ways to return west. As a result, so many chief leaders were brutally murdered, causing the west region in chaos. Hence, we have to escort our Young Lord to the Central ins in the south to seek for support.¡±

    Meng Qi was not good at analyzing this situation, quietly listening to them, and Ruan Yushu took the rest of the dim sum, nibbling it.

    ¡°Young Lord? How strong is his charisma?¡± Lu Guan pointed to the core issues.

    Ba Tu solemnly said, ¡°Our Young Lord has the blood of the Deity Family. As long as he appears as amander of the army, most of our Jiang Tribe and other ones will obey him. In fact, they now want to rebel too, but in the Central ins people¡¯s words, they are no leader in a host of dragons, and will be slowly wiped out by the Yu Tribe. ¡±

    ¡°Is your Young Lord just in the capital?¡± Lu Guan quietly asked, showing a famous general style.

    Ba Tu earnestly nodded, ¡°Yes, our Young Lord is hiding in a safe ce. We came out to inquire about the news to see which Imperial Prince we can seek refuge with but unluckily, met Violet de on the way. General Lu, both Jing Shao and I believe in you and Hero Meng. Let us lead you to see our Young Lord now.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Lu Guan was not at all excited or urgent, ¡°Now I do not know how many masters are secretly spying on us, and leading us to see your Young Lord will only do harm to him, so tomorrow let me visit Right Chief Minister and ask him to personally handle it.¡±

    So far, the real decision-making powery in the unconscious emperor¡¯s hand, but as a country was bound to have a living emperor to govern every day. In another few days, the Right Chief Minister would have to find His Majesty¡¯s testament and beg the new one to seed to the throne. Of course, the Crown Prince was currently in charge of their country.

    Lu Guan¡¯s calm attitude infected Ba Tu and Zhangsun Jing, leaving them suddenly rxed.

    ¡°There are two more pieces of news. The Lord of the Yu Tribe is said to be a disciple of some pro from the Demon School, and there are a lot of martial artists from the Demon School taking part in this east invasion now.¡± Zhangsun Jing thought of another matter.

    ¡°If it were the Demon School¡¯s plot, we should have to rethink about Devil Empress and Evil Prince arriving in the capital city. Maybe they only intend to support the seventh prince¡­ ¡± Lu Guan mused.

    Since only Meng Qi, Ruan Yushu, Lu Guan, Taoist Hu, Zhangsun Jing and Ba Tu were in the room, this matter could be directly spoken out.

    ¡°Another piece of news?¡± Meng Qi calmly asked.

    He felt that his facial nerve would disorder if he kept on pretending to be a cool swordsman.

    Ba Tu uncertainly said, ¡°Apart from holding off time, the messengers sent by the Yu Tribe for the peace negotiation also seemed to be associated with the Demon School, looking for the Demon Venerable¡¯s treasure.¡±

    ¡°The Demon Venerable¡¯s treasure? Did He pass away in the capital city?¡± Taoist Hu was shocked.

    Since Meng Qi and Ruan Yushu did not at all hear of the Demon Venerable, they might as well listen to Taoist Hu¡¯s exnation.

    ¡°Taoist, do you know the Demon Venerable¡¯s treasure? What is it?¡± Zhangsun Jing was ignorant.

    Taoist Hu sighed, ¡°The Demon Venerable was a Great Grandmaster of the Demon School, who reunited the divisive Demon School and had a little more powerful strength than Devil Empress and Royal Advisor. He is said to have nearly reached the realm of nature and man in one, and breaking through space, making him recognized as the strongest maester of Demon School except for its founder.

    ¡°But at the time of the revival of the Demon School in his day, and when we all thought he would breakthrough space at the most glorious moment of his life, he suddenly saw through the secr world, left the great cause, and suddenly disappeared from Jianghu. Given his age, he was supposed to have passed away for years.

    ¡°At that time, the Devil Empress was still young and could not suppress the Demon School. As a result the Demon School was again in chaos. Until she became a Great Grandmaster, Evil Prince, Ghost King, Maester Yin and other pros at the peak level appeared in the Demon School, making her ambitions of reuniting the Demon School blocked. Especially she was affected by Evil Prince though chased several times by her, almost equal to a Great Grandmaster.

    ¡°As for the Demon Venerable¡¯s treasure, since I am not on the Demon School, I know little of it.¡±

    With his teeth grinding, Meng Qi was particrly sensitive to hear the topics such as seeing through the secr world, or the reason for being a monk.

    Ba Tu thought for a moment and said, ¡°My Young Lord seems to know something about the whereabouts of the Demon Venerable¡­ ¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk about more of it until I first pay a visit to the Right Chief Minister.¡± Lu Guan bewared of eavesdroppers and interrupted the conversation.

    Out of the room, the moonlight was cold as frost. Zhangsun Jing rubbed his hands and said, ¡°Hero Meng, your outstanding desmanship has shocked me to realize that my desmanship is far inferior to yours though I was always proud of it before.¡±

    ¡°You are young, and not famous before. It is not long since you learned martial art, isn¡¯t it?¡± Taoist Hu said with a smile.

    Zhangsun Jing pondered a moment and nodded, ¡°I was a beggar, identally got a script and cultivated the superior Vital Spirit, while my desmanship was learned by myself.¡±

    ¡°Please show it to us.¡± Meng Qi suddenly said.

 Chapter 176: Free Discussion

    <h4>Chapter 176: Free Discussion</h4>

    Zhangsun Jing was puzzled at first, and then joyfully pulled out his long knife to chop at big trees in the courtyard. He fiercely flourished the knife with a murderous look. It could be spected that his desmanship was found out through bloody battle.

    He swung the knife more and more fiercely. Into a small ce, there seemed to be saber-rattling and a dusty battlefield full of shouting.

    With a dull-looking expression in his eyes, Taoist Hu wondered why he always met such geniuses. For him, it had be familiar that Xiao Meng¡¯s strength ascended at a speed totally beyond his imagination. However, Zhangsun Jing was also young and had practiced martial arts for only a few years. How could he have so pure of a vital spirit and unique desmanship?

    No wonder he boasted himself as a desmanship genius.

    Meng Qi slightly nodded in agreement of his desmanship, which could be counted as sharp and powerful because his posture was perfectly matched with momentum although the desmanship had many deficiencies, such as loss of careful revision andck of change, and there was neither guidance nor profound desmanship.

    Suddenly, Zhangsun Jing changed the way he swung the knife from inflexibility to yielding. He lightly lifted up the knife just as the most special gentlemanlike general before tens of thousands of soldiers.

    Meng Qi secretly praised, ¡°Pretty good, he even knew how tobine stiffness with flexibility.¡±

    Afterpleting his practice, Zhangsun Jing put the de back. He appeared calm but could not help peeping at Meng Qi. ¡°Hero Meng, I appreciate your advice.¡±

    ¡°For this movement, you should restrain yourself a little bit.¡± In the same fierce and malicious way, Meng Qi flourished the Evil Ordeal with scabbard. However, his movement and strength were more restrained with a little dignity, so that it was hard to resist as if there continuously came thousands upon thousands of horses and soldiers. Zhangsun Jing was almost breathless.

    For Zhangsun Jing¡¯s desmanship, Meng Qi sessively pointed out 27 mistakes in abination of exnation with practice. They were either omissions resulting from unsolid basic desmanship or problems due to the assistance of de-breaking Move.

    With glowing eyes, Zhangsun Jing contemted for a while before cupping one hand in the other before his chest. ¡°Thanks for Hero Meng¡¯s advice. To my surprise, my Blood-thirsty desmanship could be so invincible.¡±

    ¡°Your talent for desmanship is good butcks the basic skills. Without restriction, it¡¯s original and imaginative, but it¡¯s meant to have impractical foundations and careless omissions.¡± Meng Qi concisely advised as a senior master.

    Zhangsun Jing thoughtfully said, ¡°I have looked for the entry-level de book before, but I didn¡¯t find any better than my blood-thirsty desmanship.¡±

    Meng Qi put his knife back around his waist and said indifferently, ¡°Like Go with a certain pattern, desmanship and sword art also have movements. As long as you brandish a knife or sword, I can guess your next movement and make good preparation in advance. At this stage, people possess an incredible memory, so they probably cope withmon movements. For a further step, they canbine movements at will and even guess the opponent¡¯s movements to win.¡±

    ¡°However, any movement isposed of the most basic actions including chopping, cutting, peeling, and waving. After hundreds and thousands of times of practice, their taboos and advantages are absolutely clear in the entry-level de book.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know the taboos for theck of the entry-level regtion. Your innovative movements have a lot of omissions because you failed to learn from past mistakesmitted by predecessors. As a result, masters can easily deal with such desmanship.¡±

    ¡°No wonder I felt that my desmanship had got stuck recently without a solution to improve.¡± Zhangsun Jing was suddenly enlightened.

    Meng Qi put his hands behind his back, looking at trees of dead leaves. ¡°Until the change of movements is engraved on your heart, you will explore a few invariablews fromplex to simple among the myriads of changes. The more invariablews you master, the better you will do with ever-changing things. Thus, you can abandon unnecessary constraints and give a full disy to change, to realize from simple toplex.¡±

    ¡°Both sides areplementary, and each can¡¯t be neglected. Without understanding the truth of fromplex to simple, how can you realize the higher-level ¡®to Complex¡¯? Moreover, without further understanding desmanship and swordsmanship from simple toplex, how can you further realize ¡®to Simple¡¯?¡±

    Zhangsun Jing intently listened for this was the first time someone had told him such things. Taoist Hu was also absorbed thinking Meng Qi¡¯s simple words summed up all ideas over the years. Moreover, histter words seemingly further unraveled his puzzles; thus, he had fresh new perspectives and views about sword arts and movements.

    ¡°Hero Meng, to what extent can we respectively reach after From Complex to Complicated or From Simple to Complicated?¡± Zhangsun Jing asked.

    Meng Qi forced a graceful smile and sternly said, ¡°You can disy blood-thirsty desmanship again.¡±

    Zhangsun Jing questioningly drew out his knife and fiercely chopped again.

    ¡°Stab the right wrist!¡± Meng Qi speeded up his speech.

    Upon hearing this, Zhangsun Jing changed his desmanship from inflexibility to yielding and then chopped down to form an oblique arc.

    ¡°Lift up!¡± Meng Qi spat out the words.

    Zhangsun Jing was stunned that with real scenes of engagement in his mind, his opponent lifted up the sword in the former high-low trend exactly avoiding his de to threaten his chest and abdomen.

    He dodged sideways with his de chopping crosswise. How fierce it was as if they were destined to perish together!

    ¡°Cut off the left leg,¡± Meng Qi said.

    Zhangsun Jing¡¯s expression changed because the opponent could hit him by cutting off his left leg with a sword before he flourished his de. Meanwhile, it could be avoided to perish together.

    Considering this, he changed his movements once again.

    In this way, he disyed his desmanship while Meng Qi pointed out his ws in words. Alongside, Taoist Hu, Ba Tu, and Ruan Yushu quietly watched.

    Gradually, Zhangsun Jing spent more and more time thinking. It took several breaths to brandish a de. In case of actualbat, he would have already been knocked to the ground. However, Meng Qi just demonstrated without urging.

    A momentter, Zhangsun Jing sighed and put his de back. ¡°Hero Meng, I lost.¡±

    With a fully sweaty forehead, he was depressed. It seemed more exhausting than actualbat with real people.

    With longing and hope, Zhangsun Jing said, ¡°So that is the realm of From Complex to Complicated. I felt my desmanship had been reduced to the simplest changingbinations without any secret. Moreover, you could anticipate my next movement.¡±

    ¡°After From Simple to Complicated, there were constant changes, so that ws and traps were no longer distinguishable. Against the swordsmanship, no one could escape in any way, just like being trapped in a far-flungwork. As for which is better, it might depend on the corresponding capability and realm.¡±

    ¡°Rather than From Complex to Complicated,¡± Meng Qi said, ¡°if you confront with an opponent who well understands the change of movements, you can use movements which are totally against a few invariablews of swordsmanship and desmanship. In their eyes, it goes againstmon sense. But, it also means that they can¡¯t predict your next movement. It¡¯s called ¡®Void Tactics¡¯.¡±

    ¡°However, it¡¯s not really Void Tactics, because as long as you still wave the sword, it can be called Skillful Tactics.¡±

    ¡°Void Tactics¡­¡± Zhangsun Jing and Taoist Hu became thoughtful.

    ¡°It¡¯s necessary to have a preliminary learning of the few invariablews to realize ¡®Void Tactics¡¯. If you willfully act like a kid, the opponent will knock you down with a move rather than be fooled at all. Moreover, the opponent is easy to see through because it¡¯s hard to deliberately avoid invariablews.¡± Meng Qi coldly said, walking to the front of a big tree with a deep shadow.

    ¡°What¡¯s the next after Void Tactics?¡± Zhangsun Jing boldly asked.

    Actually, Meng Qi wasn¡¯t clear. While organizing the thought, he slowly spoke, ¡°The next is to go back to ¡®Skillful Tactics¡¯, meaning thoroughly master the fundamentalws and essences to skillfully cope with changes, which can be regarded as the most wonderful movement. It might be simple as wisdom disguised as slow-wittedness andplicated as a perplexing maze. Besides, it might be ¡®void tactics¡¯ to take others by surprise. For masters, the ¡®Void Tactics¡¯ bes meaningless again because movements can only be divided into applicable and inapplicable.¡±

    ¡°Then?¡± Zhangsun Jing listened with fascination.

    ¡°Then?¡± Meng Qi said with emotion, ¡°Whether there is a sword or not, the sword of heart finally is to purify people¡¯s spirit. After interacting with their own swords and the natural world, people discover that their movements begin to close to nature and mystery. But in the end, all return to the nature of sword, and the several questions, such as what¡¯s a sword? and why?¡± ¡°Where does it stand in life and martial arts? What does it represent in thews of heaven and earth and in the Dharma and Logos? With different opinions, the personal sword principles begin to take shape.¡±

    ¡°After this, the internal and external worlds meet, and the sword merges with nature. With the sword drawn out, Dharma and Logos interiorize. Thus, the sword bes extremely powerful to resist floating clouds and theherworld, and even mountains and seas.¡±

    Though Half-step Exterior Scenery is said to be more difficult than the Exterior, both to open the Hidden Latch of Life and Death and to connect the Bridge between Heaven and Earth are closely linked to mysterious and dangerous Primal Aperture at Mid-brows, so you¡¯ll be an idiot or die at once with one careless move. Meanwhile, it also has some requirements for mind and perception. Besides, the Exterior isn¡¯t so easy.¡±

    ¡°Its requirements for the mind is rted to the perception towards nature. In case of good practicing methods and resources, the requirements for mind and perception are rtively low. For people like the warriors in this world, who have neither the method to open Primal Aperture at Mid-brows except taking the edge ball like Transformation Strategy, nor the detailed Dharma ess about internal and external Heaven-earth Merging, if they want to seed, mind level and perception of nature are required to be high, almost as same as those of the real Exterior. Only this, the Hidden Latch, can be broken to connect the internal and external finally to reach the Exterior from Nine Apertures with one move.¡±

    ¡°Therefore, Sword Emperor¡¯s mind and perception are obviously higher than those of his mortal body and actual military power.¡±

    Thoughts of Zhangsun Jing, Ba Tu, and Taoist Hu wandered far away. Whatever true or false, Xiao Meng at least presented them a grand and promising picture of reasonableness.

    ¡°Then, the process might be repeated again: arbitrarily apply movements inpliance with Dharma and Logos of heaven and earth, ¡®Void Tactics¡¯ against Dharma and Logos, as well as the already-mastered movements.¡± Meng Qi spoke casually without much knowledge about the Exterior.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t think too much about thetter part. I just spoke without thinking. For the previous part, do you understand?¡± Meng Qi turned around and quietly asked.

    Zhangsun Jing solemnly saluted, ¡°I¡¯ll study the entry-level de book once again, Hero Meng. Your words enlightened me a lot. If needed in the future, I¡¯ll spare no efforts.¡±

    Being born into a beggar family, he has never been so polite.

    ¡°Until your desmanship reaches to an advanced certain degree, I¡¯ll fight with you again.¡± Meng Qi amusingly thought, wishing that he would have mastered the gist of Heaven de by then.

    Because Sword Emperor¡¯s guidance benefited him a lot, Meng Qi had the idea to direct Zhangsun Jing.

    The situation was diffused just now, so Meng Qi believed that Royal Advisor, Sword Emperor, and Devil Empress had already noticed here. However, they restrained each other, so that everything will be alright at night.

    Lu Guan also agreed with this. They decided to discuss it after seeing the Right Chief Minister tomorrow.

    After returning to the courtyard and entering the living room, Meng Qi didn¡¯t need to pretend to be cold. Giving a stretch and rubbing his face, he said to Ruan Yushu, ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about the excuse to see the Third Prince. But now, I don¡¯t worry anymore. Tomorrow, let¡¯s visit the four princes one by one, to observe their behaviors and know their attitudes towards West Invaders.¡±

    ¡°Hum.¡± Ruan Yushu walked to his wing room holding the Chinese zither.

    Meng Qi was very puzzled, ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious about the excuse?¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t go there anyhow.¡± Ruan Yushu coolly replied.

    ¡°Ho-ho¡­¡± Meng Qi ughed¡±.

 Chapter 177: Different Attitudes

    <h4>Chapter 177: Different Attitudes</h4>

    The next day, carrying his sword and de, Meng Qi escorted Lu Guan, Ba Tu and the others out of the pce where he had seen the masters of Internal Power awaiting.

    ¡°General Lu, the pce grounds are protected by the Right Chief Minister, and should thus be safe.¡± Meng Qi spoke sternly.

    Lu Guan nodded gently and said, ¡°The Right Chief Minister will definitely apany us in our search for Jiang n¡¯s youngd. You don¡¯t need to wait here. You may do as you please.¡±

    Meng Qi intentionally dropped his pitch to a gravelly tone and said, ¡°General Lu, the hoodwinking in the peace negotiations is a serious matter. I would like to inform the four Imperial Princes about it so that they may n their next steps.¡±

    Lu Guan paused for a moment, appearing to be lost in thought. Then he said, ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    Hecked the martial arts skills, interpersonal connections and status that the Right Chief Minister Wang Derang possessed. Trying to maintain total neutrality would only invite the four Imperial Princes¡¯ retaliation. ¡°I roped you in out of goodwill, you powerless and penniless general, yet you fail to appreciate it?¡±

    Thus, holding an attitude of scrutiny aided in dissipating such emotions. For as long as there was a hope of enticing him, most of the Imperial Princes would not go so far as to invite hatred and fall out with one another. Moreover, most importantly, nobody knew which Imperial Prince was plotting to secretly hold peace talks with the Western Invaders to increase his chances of ascending the throne, nor did anyone know if he was aware of the loophole in the deal. All these required some probing of a certain degree, and the excuse proposed fitted in nicely.

    After Meng Qi saw them off into the pce, he followed the left path toward Wanghou Lane expressionlessly, maintaining a decent pace like that of his daily post-morning practice strolls.

    He did not have a concrete n on whom to visit first. The idea was to follow the path and visit whichever manor he came across first.

    Upon entering Wanghou Lane, Meng Qi first caught sight of the Seventh Prince¡¯s residence. He strolled over and stated the purpose of his visit.

    The gatekeeper was very polite and did not make things difficult by asking for a fee, as was the typical corrupted custom. He quickly went in to notify the Imperial Prince of Meng Qi¡¯s arrival.

    This made Meng Qi pause. For him to be valued by the Emperor, the Seventh Prince was certainly no ordinary person; the fact that he did a decent job at managing and training his subordinates pointed towards that.

    Shortly after, the gatekeeper led Meng Qi to a Flower Hall where a young man dressed in casual clothing with a ribbon in his hair lounged leisurely on a chaise. The man seemed lethargic and at ease, as though Meng Qi were not a stranger dropping by, but an old friend instead.

    He was poised and elegant. Without getting up, he smiled at Meng Qi and said, ¡°You are just like the ¡®God-petrifying Sword¡¯ Little Meng I had imagined, cool, sharp and a natural swordsman, albeit more graceful.¡±

    ¡°Thank you¡­¡± Such a high praise was graciously epted by Meng Qi. ¡°Seventh Prince, there is a loophole in the peace talks.¡±

    The Flower Hall had many guards with their heads raised high, and Meng Qi could feel them secretly prying into their conversation.

    The Seventh Prince sighed. He was stillying down, with his right hand holding on to the tea cup. He said, ¡°Whether there is any cheating going on is none of my business, I am not the one in control. Honestly, I am after the fame, be it in Father¡¯s eyes or in schrly circles¡¯ praise, both are pretty good. Things like conceding and pleading, I cannot do that.¡±

    ¡°Seventh Prince, your ways of dealing things have gained tremendous support and you have many supporters in court. You possess great influence in the peace negotiations.¡± Meng Qi exposed his humility in a straightforward manner.

    The man did not act haughty, rather he appeared very amiable. It was highly admirable.

    The Seventh Princeughed heartily and said, ¡°As expected of ¡®God-petrifying Sword¡¯ Little Meng, just like your sword art, your words only attack, making it difficult for me to hold my own.¡±

    He continuedughing, then suddenly said with a sigh, ¡°If Father were sober for another year, your words would be right. The me back then was in a favorable situation where the throne was no doubt mine, but now, most of my loyal court officials have begun to leave me. I can only influence the situation to a certain extent.¡±

    ¡°But I can¡¯t back out. Since this game has already begun, I¡¯ve lost the right to back out, because I¡¯m not alone anymore.¡±

    Sunlight filtered in through the windows of the Flower Hall and bathed the Seventh Prince in a glorious golden light, making him appear brilliant and beautiful. Yet at the same time he exuded a trace of faint sadness and frustration.

    Seeing this elegant man who received his guests whileying down, Meng Qi did not say anything more than a sentence. He asked, ¡°Seventh Prince, who do you think wants to hold the peace talks?¡±

    To think he would openly discuss matters concerning the throne and scuffles for it before aplete stranger! Meng Qi wondered if hecked discernment or if he was intentionally putting on a show to throw him off.

    The Seventh Prince seemed to smile as he sized Meng Qi up before answering, ¡°If it were up to me, of course it would be my Third and Fourth brothers.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Meng Qi maintained his poker face as he waited for an exnation.

    ¡°Great Khan Modu of the Western Invaders is the head of the Yu n, so he is indeed a disciple of the Infernal Master of the Demon School. But that does not mean they are naturally allies with the Central ins¡¯ Demon School. On the contrary, there is a thick tension between the Devil Empress who wishes to unify the Demon School and the Infernal Master who intends to borrow the Western Invaders¡¯ strength to do the same. It is impossible for them to join forces.¡± The Seventh Prince offered his opinion casually.

    ¡°Throwing out a disimer?¡± Meng Qi thought to himself.

    The Seventh Prince continued, saying, ¡°For almost twenty years since Big brother became the Crown Prince, no matter how hard Father tried to suppress them, there was always a sizable force against him. Under Father¡¯s careful nurturing, the court and army both are full of officials who are loyal to me, whereas Third and Fourth brother fare poorly in this aspect as they are supported only by skilled members of Jianghu. It¡¯s no wonder they lost. If they were to ascend the throne, they would need to get rid of the influence Big brother and I wield to secure their position.¡±

    ¡°To resist external aggression there must first be internal stability. Of course, they would be unwilling to start a war with the Western Invaders at this point in time, and therefore turn to peace talks.¡±

    ¡°They can ensure order within while trouble brews outside by taking advantage of the current situation to revolt.¡± Meng Qi answered nomittally.

    The Seventh Prince smiled, then changed the subject. He said, ¡°There are rumors about me colluding with the Demon School everywhere. Have you perhaps heard any of them, Little Meng?¡±

    ¡°I have,¡± Meng Qi answered. He was being extremely penurious with his words.

    The Seventh Prince shook his head and said, ¡°The world is governed by officials who follow the Confucian ways. They view the Demon School as heterodoxy and cannot wait to uproot them. If I sought support from the Demon School, I could forget about ever ascending the throne.¡±

    ¡°First he sows the seeds, then cultivates his own Civil Service Officers to rece the current Confucianists¡­¡± Meng Qi¡¯s thoughts were scattered as he criticized the man inwardly.

    ¡°Sounds logical,¡± he answered with seeming earnest.

    The Seventh Prince continued to talk for a while before sending Meng Qi off. Not once did he mention anything about winning Meng Qi and Lu Guan over to his side.

    After leaving the Seventh Prince¡¯s home, Meng Qi walked on for a distance until he spotted the Fourth Prince¡¯s residence. This gatekeeper stood ramrod straight with a long sword gripped in his hand, appearing valiant and fierce.

    ¡°Govern the government as you would govern the army¡­¡± This thought suddenly sprouted in Meng Qi¡¯s mind.

    The Fourth Prince¡¯s gatekeeper was somber and had an icy personality. Surprisingly, before he could even enter the residence to give notice of the visit, a butler came out to invite Meng Qi into the mansion.

    ¡°His Royal Highness has long admired Swordsman Meng¡¯s swordsmanship. Upon hearing of your visit, he had me awaiting your arrival at the gate,¡± the butler fawned.

    The four Imperial Princes all had high ranks of nobility.

    Meng Qi nodded gently and replied, ¡°The Fourth Prince is the Sword Emperor¡¯s disciple, his level of skill would be as good as mine.¡±

    Afterward, he remained silent, maintaining his stern swordsman exterior, and was led all the way to the study room.

    The Fourth Prince¡¯s study room was huge. On one side were countless books on the art of war and the like, and on the other, various precious swords hung.

    With his side to Meng Qi, the Fourth Prince pointed at a sword and stated, ¡°Tengxiang Sword. It has a length of three chi three cun and three fen. Created from meteor, it is sturdy and sharp. When my master was still young, he ventured out with it, and was a formidable force to be reckoned with.¡±

    ¡°Crimson Moon Sword. Three chi long and with a dark red de resembling the moon dipped in blood, it was once used by the heterodox ¡®Mad Drunken Sword¡¯.¡±

    It was as though he had just met a friend and could not wait to share his collection with Meng Qi excitedly. He was in extremely high spirits.

    Naturally Meng Qi was very open about his interests; his eyes shone as he cursed that he could not sweep all these treasures away. This would be equivalent to a truckload of Karma points!

    ¡°¡­the Iron Wooden Sword, my master¡¯s sabre before he forgot the ways of the sword.¡± The Fourth Prince turned around to look at Meng Qi. He said with a sigh, ¡°I am still mesmerized by the Sword Principles, yet entangled in worldly troubles I find difficult to escape from. I can only watch as you polish your skills and bring their level to another realm. After all these years, this is the first time that my master has praised a swordsman.¡±

    He treated Meng Qi as a fellow with the same ideals as his and professed his own at the same time.

    As he was listening to the Fourth Imperial Prince¡¯s rueful speech, Meng Qi suddenly felt mischievous, and seriously stated,

    ¡°Plotting for the throne and matters of hegemony, can they be gotten rid of? Glory and wealth, can they be gotten rid of? These ordinary affairs you are entangled in, can they be gotten rid of? If you are truly obsessed with the Sword Principles, everything in your way must be eliminated!¡±

    The series of questions shook the Fourth Imperial Prince. He had been taking confident strides grandly, but now appeared pale.

    He remained silent for a moment, then released a bitterugh and said, ¡°No wonder you have such superb swordsmanship despite your age, Little Meng. The words on the stone bridge ¡®You are not fit for me to use a sword¡¯ do make my blood boil, but s, I do not possess a heart as strong as yours¡­¡±

    He said with a sigh, ¡°The Western Invaders are ruthless. I am only willing to send out ten million soldiers to save the people from disaster.¡±

    ¡°There are loopholes in the peace negotiations, is your Highness aware of this?¡± Meng Qi did not follow up with the Fourth Prince¡¯s statement.

    The Fourth Prince nodded and said, ¡°I already knew the purpose of your visit. I will use all means to put a stop to the peace talks.¡±

    ¡°I wonder which Imperial Prince is in on the peace talks?¡± Meng Qi asked the same question as he had at the Seventh Prince¡¯s residence.

    After a hesitation, the Fourth Prince said, ¡°Big brother supervises the country. If he objected to negotiations, we would not be in the situation we are in today, although he might not know of the loophole in the deal.¡±

    Meng Qi did not question him any further. After exchanging some insights on sword art, he bid farewell and took his leave.

    The Crown Prince¡¯s residence eventually loomed into view after Meng Qi had continued walking quite some distance.

    His mansion¡¯s gatekeeper bore an arrogant expression as he epted bribes openly.

    Meng Qi regarded him coldly. His Transformation Strategy intensified his imposing manner. He remained silent.

    Meng Qi¡¯s frosty gaze soon had goosebumps running all over the gatekeeper¡¯s skin and sweat leaking from his nds. The gatekeeper gritted his teeth, then spun around to inform the Crown Prince of the visitor.

    A short whileter, he re-emerged, and said with a hint of contempt, ¡°The Crown Prince will not see you. He is already aware of your arrival.¡±

    ¡°Excellent.¡± Meng Qi was not at all upset. He turned around to leave. After all, refusing to receive him was also an attitude.

    On the other end of Wanghou Lane was the Third Prince¡¯s manor.

    Meng Qi had only just set foot on the stairs when the gates opened. Out came the bright-faced Cao Zhan who greeted him with a smile, ¡°Your name today has truly shook the capital up, for His Royal Highness has been waiting for you since morning.¡±

    Seeing his silver robes and jade essories, Meng Qi grinned and said, ¡°You are doing pretty well yourself.¡±

    ¡°So-so,¡± Cao Zhan responded, beaming happily. ¡°His Royal Highness has gathered several experts, and thus has to be well-versed in the Jianghu custom of managing his people. And I happen to be good at just that, so I am doing decently, with the weapons and scripts I have been rewarded with.¡±

    ¡°Not bad, eh.¡± Meng Qi gave a sincerepliment. His own first Samsara task had not been this sessful, what with Cao Zhan getting his hands on rare scripts and weapons without using any Karma points.

    Along the way, Cao Zhan had done his best at trying to improve their rtionship, currying Meng Qi¡¯s favor. He knew that this friend of his was now a famous big shot, and ording to the Ranking List of Young Masters, may even be better at desmanship!

    The duo walked through the garden and hall and entered the study room. Just as they did so, Meng Qi sighted a man around his thirties who dressed like royalty. He came up to them with his shoes on backwards. His attitude was that of extreme enthusiasm, crying,

    ¡°You are finally here, Little Meng!¡±

    The man bore some semnce to the Seventh Prince, but his manner of speech full of fervor and his demeanor made him seem highly valued.

    Luo Shengyi stood behind the Third Imperial Prince. He was calm and collected, a faint smile resting on his lips, without a trace of frustration at Meng Qi for having gone to visit the other Imperial Princes at all. Ge Huai¡¯en was nowhere to be found; he may have been sent to handle other errands.

 Chapter 178: â€œMeetâ€ again

    <h4>Chapter 178: ¡°Meet¡± again</h4>

    They were acting too much. Meng Qi could not help but make a silent judgement.

    The Third Prince knew that Meng Qi was a Kung Fu master who didn¡¯t like to be approached, so he didn¡¯t hold his arm, just warmly led him in. ¡°Mr Lu was really lucky to have your assistance so that he could be chivalrous to fight through the difficulties and kill formidable enemies with your escort for thousands of miles. If I had your help, why would I worry about not making great achievements?¡±

    He showed his appreciation and intimacy effusively, and sounded quitefortable.

    ¡°I¡¯m just making my humble effort.¡± Meng Qi said carefully.

    The Third Prince did not mind his attitude at all. He smiled and said, ¡°I heard that you went to the mansions of my seventh younger brother and fourth younger brother. I didn¡¯t expect to see you so fast. I thought I could rest for a while before meeting you in the afternoon.¡±

    It exined why he was wearing his shoes wrong. It was good to make some preparations, but he had done too much. It gave the opposite effect.

    ¡°I¡¯m just informing the Imperial Princes about the fraud with the peace negotiations.¡± Meng Qi told the truth.

    The Third Prince let Meng Qi sit on the couch beside him, showing his courtesy, ¡°I¡¯ve heard about this affair, and the only thing I can do is to stop it. s, Little Meng, I heard that Shengyi and you are town fellows?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Meng Qi answered. He still didn¡¯t waste time on small talk.

    ¡°Shengyi has always praised that your sword art is superior to the ordinary and he keeps rmending you. I did not believe him before, but now I know that Shengyi was too modest. You are not just adept at sword art but also good at fighting. No more than five people could fight with you. Your move of drawing the sword can even scare monk Ruyi Sceptre and the Ghost King. You¡¯ll be the Sword Emperor in the future¡­¡± The Third Prince said this passionately, but Luo Shengyi just smiled and listened.

    He didn¡¯t quite go beyond the bottom line to reveal that my strength was desmanship¡­ Meng Qi nodded slightly and said, ¡°I am overpraised. I wonder if you know which Imperial Prince was colluding with the Western Invaders and discussing peace negotiations?¡±

    The Third Prince was stunned and revealed a solemn expression. ¡°I can¡¯t make irresponsible remarks, for there is no real proof. But during this time, my henchmen and Shengyi identally found that my big brother, fourth younger brother and seventh younger brother had sent somebody secretly into the Yunyan Mansion. They had no clue about what they talked about, but you can ask Shengyi.¡±

    Feeling Meng Qi eyes on him, Luo Shengyi nodded gently, ¡°The Ghost King is the henchman of the seventh prince, but he has given his allegiance to the Devil Empress. The Imperial Prince sent the young apprentice of the Sword Emperor, ¡®Heaven Sword¡¯ Song Ming. The Crown Prince¡¯s henchman is the Head Constable of the capital ¨C ¡®Nine-fingered Super Arrester¡¯ Nie Wen. And the most satisfied disciple of the infernal master, ¡®Grandmanster of Evil¡¯ Lu Huasheng is hidden in the henchmen of the Western Invaders. What they specifically talked about is unknown.¡±

    The Ghost King was the most powerful one among them ording to the standards of Meng Qi and Luo Shengyi. He had opened nine ordinary Apertures. Song Ming, Nie Wen and Lu Huasheng had each opened Eight Apertures, and were considered powerful as well. Luo Shengyi had already opened Eight orifices and aplished the primary level of fist form, perhaps also reaching the ideal condition. She deserved to have her name on the Ranking List of Young Masters. She might even be a little better than Ghost King in fighting force. So it was not surprising to find their tracks in secret monitoring.

    The Third Prince was at a disadvantage in the court and among the military and top masters, but there seemed to be a huge informationwork¡­ Meng Qi deliberated for a while and said nomittally, ¡°I¡¯ll report it to General Lu.¡±

    Anything about this matter must be doubted. He himself would intrude on Yunyan Mansion tonight unexpectedly to capture the ¡°Grandmaster of Evil¡± and torture him with Transformation Strategy!

    Meng Qi was really powerful at present, be it in his appearance or in his real strength. Therefore, even if someone discovered him, the person would have to weigh his own strength before fighting. Of course, it would be best if he could beat the ¡°Grandmaster of Evil¡± secretly!

    Meng Qi¡¯s sixth level of Golden Bell Shield was almost at the primary stage. His realm had reached Four Apertures and his original strength reached Six Apertures, so he had to make a big move to kill or beat a master of Seven Apertures. But as his Nine Strategies Beyond the Swords hade to the primary level, hisbat force surged at the enlightenment period emphasizing his movements. He could beat an ordinary master of Eight Apertures without using big moves and had not been too shy confronting monk Ruyi Sceptre, Ghost King and other stronger masters who generated Protective Upstanding Qi on their own. It would not be too hard for him to beat the ¡°Grandmaster of Evil¡±.

    However, there was a prerequisite for this, which was that the strength of ¡°Grandmaster of Evil¡± was still as he¡¯d been told, and that he hadn¡¯t be stronger.

    The Third Prince nodded slightly, ¡°If General Lu assists me here, I can deter the thieves and rascals while Tieshan troops are guarding in the northwest. They won¡¯t be able to act rashly such as casually ceding their territory (which may be trapped by Western invaders) and suing for peace.¡±

    He looked eagerly at Meng Qi, ¡°I feel like you have been my old friend since our first meeting. I really admire your personality, ethics, martial arts and tolerance. I would like to invite you into my mansion to assist me with my great cause!¡±

    He could not wait to draw Meng Qi over to his side. He might have been the most ardent among the many Imperial Princes.

    However, the ardor did not mean sincerity, and the indifference might not mean that he didn¡¯t want help from Meng Qi. Meng Qi was not a child, so he took it lightly, ¡°Thank you for your great kindness, but I prefer living idly and only admire General Lu. I will leave as soon as the matter is settled.¡±

    The Third Prince was not furious after being refused, but smiled and said, ¡°General Lu is the mainstay of the court and also a nightmare for the Western Invaders. I admire him too, and really hope we can beat the Western Invaders together with him in the future, giving peace to our people and saving the world. Please pass along my words to the General.¡±

    His attempt to draw Meng Qi over was a little too obvious. The current situation was out of his control because of his power.

    Meng Qi got up to leave. The Third Prince asked Luo Shengyi to see him out.

    ¡°The Battle of Stone Bridge that happened yesterday made you well-known in the capital. The Third Prince regards you as a grandmaster who could beparable to the Evil Prince, and even better than me who can beat the Ghost King.¡± Luo Shengyi said half-jokingly, speaking of his own strength.

    Meng Qi was not a fool. He understood what he meant. If he wanted to cooperate with someone, Luo Shengyi, as a teammate with powerful strength, would be more trustworthy than others and better to join hands with.

    Good for him to change his attitude¡­ Meng Qi knew that the choice he and Ruan Yushu had made changed Luo Shengyi¡¯s attitude. He could realize the error of his previous arbitrariness. He now sought for equal cooperation rather than to instruct teammates or subordinates.

    ¡°I came across the Sword Emperor and he gave me some directions on my sword art so that I could imitate his graceful posture and scare off monk Ruyi Sceptre and the Ghost King,¡± Meng Qi replied vaguely.

    ¡°Sword Emperor?¡± Luo Shengyi frowned slightly and asked about the details of the affair.

    Meng Qi did not conceal anything and described it roughly. After all, he had to get information about the Devil Empress from Luo Shengyi.

    ¡°The strength of the Sword Emperor is on par with that of the Devil Empress, but the Sword Emperor¡¯s realm seems to be higher, so he may prevail when ites to a fight,¡± Luo Shengyi began. ¡°The Devil Empress has realized the essence of being feminine, just like an invisible mesh. The air of feminism can unwittingly invade someone¡¯s body, affecting his genuine Qi so as to control him. If he is not alert, he is quite likely to be her puppet, moving with the flow of her genuine Qi. One must be on guard against it the first time he meets her.¡±

    This was almost like Half-step Exterior Scenery!

    When initially confronted with her feminine air, Luo Shengyi had exerted his Vital Spiritpletely and integrated into intent of fist to strike the Devil Empress together with the air of feminine. This was the most powerful punch he had ever thrown to keep himself alive.

    Listening to Luo Shengyi¡¯s description, Meng Qi attached greater importance to the Great Grandmasters in this world. If they were in the main world, they could have stepped into the Exterior and be a master.

    The Sword Emperor has perceived the Sword Principles and the Devil Empress¡¯s genuine Qi can control one¡¯s body. And how about the Royal Advisor, Living Buddha and Right Chief Minister who have gained simr reputations?

    Meng Qi could not help but wonder.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go and watch thebats among the Great Grandmasters.¡± Luo Shengyi had delight in his eyes. His face was glowing and warm.

    Meng Qi was quite surprised for a while, then came to his senses all of a sudden, ¡°Is the Right Chief Minister going to greet Jiang n¡¯s Young Lad in person?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I just got the message that the Right Chief Minister has set off together with Lu Guan and Ba Tu.¡± Luo Shengyi gently nodded.

    Jiang n¡¯s Young Lad would have an idea about the Demon Venerable¡¯s whereabouts, so the Devil Empress would prevent him from falling into the hands of Right Chief Minister. As long as she stayed in the capital, a fight was inevitable.

    Meng Qi took a light breath, ¡°Go.¡±

    How could they not watch a fight at this level?

    It would be better to witness a battle than practice bitterly for a long time.

    With the help of the ¡°informationwork¡± from the Third Prince, both of them sped up and soon arrived at the estuary, which flowed through the city and into the Pei River. Then, from a distance, they saw Lu Guan, Ba Tu and an old man in wide robes board a boat and head for the house opposite.

    The Great Grandmasters of this world were still at the human level. If they were surrounded by other masters, they mighte to no good end unless they practiced the Immortal Pressing Art. Of course, with their strength and realm, it was almost impossible for hundreds of top masters to siege them.

    Nevertheless, this might reassure the Right Chief Minister to leave the imperial pce. Once all the masters converged in the pce, any Great Grandmaster who wanted to assassinate the emperor had to put themselves at risk or even fail and be notorious. Hence, the Right Chief Minister had enough time to go back and forth even if things went smoothly.

    Meng Qi and Luo Shengyi got on another boat and stopped at the center of Waterinfo. They saw the Right Chief Minister, Lu Guan and Ba Tu stop at the back door of a small stone courtyard.

    One could see the bustling town and streets in front of the courtyard and behind was the estuary. It was quite a convenient ce to hide and run away.

    Right Chief Minister was of medium stature and good-looking. He had no beard or senile spots on his smooth skin.

    Upon seeing them leave the boat for the courtyard, Meng Qi and Luo Shengyi got their boat closer. They did not want to miss the fight among the Great Grandmasters.

    After a while, they saw the Right Chief Ministere out with his hands behind his back. He was followed by Lu Guan and Ba Tu, no one else.

    ¡°The Young Lad is not here?¡±

    ¡°Have wee here in vain?¡±

    ¡°There is no fight among the Great Grandmasters?¡±

    Such thoughts came into Meng Qi¡¯s mind. The Right Chief Minister and Lu Guan were calm and carried unchanged expressions, while Ba Tu looked slightly panicked and worried.

    Meng Qi and Luo Shengyi quickly snuck into the small stone courtyard to look for traces.

    ¡°ording to the temperature of the hands and the way things are ced, people just left, not long ago.¡± Luo Shengyi made a judgment after checking around.

    Meng Qi hade to the same conclusion. He muttered, ¡°If they were hiding somewhere else for the sake of safety, after Ba Tu¡¯s one day disappearance, they should have gonest night. Why did they leave shortly before the Right Chief Minister arrived?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s really weird.¡± Luo Shengyi said thoughtfully.

    As they went out of the yard, they saw another boat passing by. On the bow stood a middle-aged schr, wearing a robe with a jade belt. Even with greying temples, he looked charming and confident.

    He smiled and looked at Meng Qi, and gently nodded as if greeting him. Then he went downstream and disappeared.

    ¡°Evil Prince¡­ ¡± Meng Qi squinted his eyes slightly.

 Chapter 179: Capture by Force ###

    <h4>Chapter 179: Capture by Force ###</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    On hearing Meng Qi¡¯s whisper, Luo Shengyi tilted his head to look toward Evil Prince¡¯s back. Puzzled, he said, ¡°The reason for his showing up here is that he wants to fish in troubled waters while the Great Grandmasters are fighting. Or maybe he¡¯s contributed to the absence of the Young Lad?¡±

    A group of people had hidden here, but there would always be traces left, such as the amount of rice and vegetables they¡¯d purchased. So they would not be exposed just because of Ba Tu.

    ¡°Both are possible. If it¡¯s thetter, perhaps Evil Prince already knows the whereabouts of the Demon Venerable, even gotten the treasure.¡± It was Meng Qi¡¯s major concern, because it meant that Evil Prince had probably broken through to Great Grandmaster. If that were the case he would be incapable of rivalling Evil Prince, unless he could cooperate with the Sword Emperor or Right Chief Minister.

    After thinking for a while, Luo Shengyi said, ¡°I¡¯m leaning towards the former.¡±

    If it were thetter, there would be no need for the Evil Prince to show up. Wouldn¡¯t it be better to assimte the relic of the Demon Venerable secretly?

    Without many clues, Meng Qi was not about to make wild spections. Thinking for a while, he said, ¡°I n to visit Yunyan Mansion at night and capture the ¡®Grandmaster of Evil¡¯, Lu Huasheng.¡±

    Smelling a rat in the matter of Jiang n¡¯s Young Lad, Meng Qi was concerned there might be idents during the night visit. Thus, he intended to call on Ruan Yushu, and they could cooperate with Luo Shengyi. In this way, even if they encountered the Evil Prince or the Devil Empress, they still had the confidence of a safe retreat.

    Surprised, Luo Shengyi considered for a moment. After several breaths, he finally said, ¡°Fine. I will ascertain the conversation between several other Imperial Princes and Western Invaders. Nevertheless, we should keep it secret. If we are exposed, Lu Guan will inevitably be involved with the charge of sabotaging the peace talk.¡±

    ¡°I see. Let¡¯s make it tonight.¡± Meng Qi thought that they should go forward without dy.

    When he returned to the Courier Hostel, Lu Guan, Ba Tu, Zhangsun Jing and Taoist Hu had already been waiting in the hall.

    ¡°General Lu, have you picked up the Young Lad?¡± Meng Qi asked knowingly.

    Lu Guan shook his head with a wry smile and said, ¡°We were a littlete. He has left with his minions with no trace of a fight.¡±

    ¡°Why did he leave? Because he¡¯s concerned that Ba Tu will be captured by enemies?¡± Meng Qi nced at Ruan Yushu who was intently eating pastries with oily lips.

    ¡°I have no idea. But it¡¯s certainly not because of his concern about Ba Tu being captured by enemies. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have waited till today. They seem like they have found others to rebel with.¡± Lu Guan made his judgment.

    Meng Qi was inspired. Lu Guan had made a reasonable judgment. Which Imperial Prince would it be? And how did he know about Jiang n¡¯s Young Lad?

    ¡°I will spread the news of Ba Tu defecting to the Right Chief Minister. Jiang n¡¯s Young Lad will probably make the right choice.¡± Lu Guan said steadily.

    After chatting for a while, Meng Qi motioned for Ruan Yushu to return to the yard.

    ¡°Will you go to Yunyan Mansion with me to capture him?¡± Meng Qi asked her.

    Taking a sip of tea, Ruan Yushu nodded gently and said, ¡°Fine.¡±

    ¡°Gee, you want to go this time?¡± Remembering how she¡¯d said ¡°I won¡¯t go anyway¡±st night, Meng Qi was asking her purposely at the moment.

    Ruan Yushu stared coolly at him and said, ¡°It¡¯s more interesting this time.¡±

    Yeah, it was boring to visit the Imperial Prince¡¯s residence¡­ Meng Qi felt too feeble to judge her.

    On this dark night with the moon covered by dark clouds, it was a good time tomit arson and murder as well as pige and rob.

    Having changed into their ck suits, Meng Qi and Ruan Yushu hid in the tree with Luo Shengyi next to them.

    ¡°Lu Huasheng lives in the central yard¡­¡± He exined the general situation and what he had learned so far.

    Meng Qi said, ¡°Do it quickly.¡±

    It was an urgent situation. They had to do it tonight instead of waiting for a good opportunity. No one present was good at using poison, so they had to do it by force!

    You stay outside for aid, and scare off or mislead enemies with the musical sound if necessary.¡± Meng Qi told Ruan Yushu.

    Under such circumstances, Ruan Yushu could be quite reliable. She nodded in agreement without saying much.

    Under the cover of darkness, Meng Qi and Luo Shengyi came outside of the side wall of Yunyan Mansion, silently listening to the footsteps of the patrol from inside.

    ¡°One¡­ two¡­¡± Meng Qi silently counted the footsteps. By the time thest footsteps had faded away but the next footsteps were still far off, he lightly stepped onto the outer wall on tiptoe. He leaped high into the air like a big ck bird, and fell behind the trees on which he had settled long ago without making a sound.

    Luo Shengyi also seized the opportunity. Pressing with his right hand, he soared into the air, and fell beside Meng Qi after a mid-air diversion.

    His Lightness Skill couldn¡¯t be considered as good, but there was something special about it¡­ Meng Qi subconsciously estimated Luo Shengyi¡¯s Kung Fu.

    ¡°This way.¡± He sent the Secret Voice while swiftly moving forward with a stoop.

    With his mid-brow pulsating and his spirit projected, Meng Qi could both sense the surroundings and cover himselfpletely. His silhouette was pale like an intangible ghost in the darkness. He couldn¡¯t be discovered by sight, sound or scent.

    Moving stealthily ahead, Luo Shengyi suddenly felt something was wrong. Looking back, he almost believed that Meng Qi failed to keep up. If his natural Aperture acupoints like the eyes, ears, mouth and nose hadn¡¯t been opened, he would have probably subconsciously neglected Meng Qi who was not far behind him.

    Coming outside of the yard where Lu Huasheng lived, the two found that there was obviously extra guarding of the gate. With sentries every few steps, it constituted a guardwork which was both overt and covert with nock of masters. Even for someone like Monk Ruyi, it would be almost impossible for him to sneak into Lu Huasheng¡¯s house without making a sound.

    Hiding in the shadow, Meng Qi looked up at theyout and sent the Secret Voice to say, ¡°Follow me.¡±

    Luo Shengyi was thinking about how to divert the enemies¡¯ attention. On hearing Meng Qi¡¯s words, he chose to follow him after a slight hesitation. He followed Meng Qi to the corner of the wall close to the house. He climbed up like a gecko and swished up to the roof.

    During the process, he vaguely sensed something odd around him, like a rippling of intangible ¡°waves¡±. Several lookout posts which were likely to discover the two of them looked across and then looked away immediately as if no one was here!

    If Luo Shengyi didn¡¯t know the fact himself, he would almost suspect that they were moles!

    They had worked together before, so he had sensed simr situations. But it had never been as clear as tonight, even making his flesh creep as if Meng Qi was the devil!

    Meng Qi¡¯s mid-brow was pulsating, and his spirit covered both of them. They chose several lookout posts which had the lowest strength and broke through the center one. Then they smoothly climbed up the roof and hid in the shadows.

    They almost crawled to avoid the patrol on the roof. Meng Qi found the wing room where Lu Huasheng was supposed to live ording to theyout of the house.

    With his Ear Apertures fully functioning, Meng Qi listened to the sounds from inside. He heard long breathing in a cid rhythm. It sounded like someone meditating for practice and conveying inner cirction.

    ¡°How can we make sure it¡¯s Lu Huasheng? ¡± Meng Qi cautiously asked Luo Shengyi. It was the only chance, otherwise he wasn¡¯t confident he could capture him without making a sound.

    Luo Shengyi said, ¡°I¡¯ve seen Lu Huasheng and heard his voice. I¡¯ll be able to recognize it when he makes a sound.¡±

    Actually, in the respect of the special breathing rhythm during meditation, Meng Qi and Luo Shengyi could be sure that the one inside must be a master with great Inner Qi Force. But a master didn¡¯t necessarily mean it was Lu Huasheng.

    Thinking for a while, Meng Qi quietly moved his position to separate from Luo Shengyi and integrate more into the shadow.

    Then, he fully drove the Transformation Strategy. It spread like water. When a roof patrolman with weaker strength walked onto the roof, threads of spirit immediately attached to him like Heaven Trawl and Earth Mesh!

    ¡°Overlooking¡± the gap, the patrolman slipped and crushed the tiles with a loud crack.

    ¡°Who?¡± The one who was meditating inside was awakened.

    The patrolman felt remorse. How could he step on the wrong spot in a daze!

    He reverently said, ¡°It¡¯s me, your subordinate. My foot slipped.¡±

    Other nearby patrolmen all testified for him, indicating that there was no interference from anybody else.

    ¡°Be careful.¡± After silently sensing the situation on the roof, the one inside cursed a word and continued meditating and harmonizing Qi-cirction.

    Luo Shengyi said by Secret Voice-sending, ¡°It¡¯s Lu Huasheng¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll make the first move, and you make thest hit,¡± Meng Qi said.

    Although Luo Shengyi didn¡¯t quite understand why Meng Qi had used the wordst hit, he still got the idea. He gently nodded to indicate that he had no problem with it.

    Meng Qi began to move. Clinging to the tiles and beam-column like a shadow, he slowly slid down and made his way to the window, hiding in the darkness as much as possible.

    Luo Shengyi did the same. With the help of Meng Qi, he hid in the shadow next to the door without making a sound.

    Meng Qi took a light breath, concentrating his heart and mind and projecting his will. Through this, he could not only sense the desteness of the surroundings and experience various hidden natural mystery, but also focus on his heart. Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship was ready to go.

    Pressing it with his left palm, he silently crushed the window frame. The person inside noticed immediately. He sprang out of bed only to see a dark shadow standing outside of the window. As if from the Nine Serenities and also belonging to the darkness, the shadow integrated with the surrounding world with a mighty power which oppressed the heart.

    Lu Huasheng was attacked by surprise and at an immediate disadvantage.

    Then he saw the glow of a de. It looked ghastly and horrible like the lock of theher world and the fire of the dead. It made the shadow look taller and taller, burlier and burlier, more and more hideous, more and more terrifying like a demon. Like a Skyscraping Devil!

    Fear could also split one¡¯s peace and quietude!

    Lu Huasheng waspletely surrounded by fear like a drowning man. All sorts of horrible legends and hideous enemies seemed to have climbed out of the darkness. He found it so hard to get away from it and breath!

    He stepped back again and again. However, for a drowning man, the more he struggled, the deeper he sank. His fear became more and more intense, making him feel as if he was suffocating.

    Bang! The back of the de broke his mental defensive stance and suddenly hit him in the face. He was too dizzy to realize what had just happened.

    When Meng Qi was making his move, Luo Shengyi had shattered the built-in lock, opened the door ande in without making a sound. He suddenly rushed to the rear of Lu Huasheng and spread ten fingers like blooming flowers to sweep the key acupuncture points in the center of Lu Huasheng¡¯s back.

    Lu Huasheng went into an instanta.

    Meng Qi checked the room and found a script. Without enough time to read it carefully, he motioned for Luo Shengyi to carry Lu Huasheng and snuck out.

    No one was expecting the enemies to sneak out from the inside. Meng Qi and Luo Shengyi had rich experience in sneaking, plus the help of Transformation Strategy. Thus, they sessfully got out of the yard and Yunyan Mansion. They called on Ruan Yushu to leave together.

    Once they found a deserted yard in the distance, Meng Qi motioned for Luo Shengyi to awaken Lu Huasheng.

    Lu Huasheng slowly woke up and suddenly realized what had just happened. He wanted to exert himself only to find that his Vital Spirit had been banned and he couldn¡¯t move!

    With his face covered and a weird smile, Meng Qi said, ¡°You can shout out if you want, shout out until your throat is dry, but no one¡¯sing to save you.¡±

 Chapter 180: The Tian Luo Art ###

    <h4>Chapter 180: The Tian Luo Art ###</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Lu Huasheng¡¯s expression was vacant. He had no idea what was going on amid all the confusion.

    Meng Qi¡¯s acquaintance, Luo Shengyi, twitched his mouth. He felt that the ¡°calm and collected¡± impression he had tried so hard to build was destroyed. Was this chap just putting on an act all this time?

    Ruan Yushu gave a deep ¡°Oh¡±, which made Meng Qi¡¯s hair stand on end. He thought she must have started thinking in a negative way, so he turned his attention towards the matter at hand. Meng Qi¡¯s mid-brow was pulsating, and he projected his will outwards, in turn, disrupting Lu Huasheng¡¯s senses to negatively impact his feelings.

    ¡°Who hase to see you and the emissary, and which side did they each represent?¡± Meng Qi¡¯s voice turned calm and steady. He was overpowering with his dictation and full of confidence.

    Lu Huasheng suddenly remembered the Skyscraping Devil-like enemy he had seen before and fright welled up from within. It was as though the person standing before him was the person he was the most afraid of, his master!

    If he were in full health, then based on his strength and level, the Transformation Strategy would hardly affect him. But now his acupoints had been sealed and his genuine Qi blocked, so he couldn¡¯t even protect his body, let alone block out any disturbances. Not to mention the scar left by Meng Qi¡¯s de. He simply had no control.

    He answered absentmindedly, ¡°¡®The Heaven Sword¡¯ Song Ming was here and requested the terms of our peace negotiations. He never came back after we told him; Ghost King was here to assist the seventh prince with the negotiations. He was willing to pay a price for our retreat, but we were miles apart with the deal, our negotiations were still ongoing; ¡®The Nine-fingered Super Arrester¡¯ Nie Wen was here too, also representing the terms for the Crown Prince, he also gave his offer. But the negotiations suddenly halted without exnation; Finally, there was the ¡®Misty Could de¡¯ Leng Mo, who was here to represent the Third Prince for simr reasons to the seventh prince.¡±

    Luo Shengyi ced his hands on his chest feeling somewhat embarrassed and said, ¡°If the price it takes for the western invaders to retreat is reasonable, then the Third Prince is willing to negotiate to buy some time. I, however, would try my best to either stop or botch the negotiations.¡±

    Just as Meng Qi was about to further interrogate, Lu Huasheng added, ¡°The ¡®West Conquering General¡¯ Xu Jin also came to ask about the bottom line of our terms.¡±

    ¡°The West Conquering General?¡±

    ¡°Xu Jin?¡±

    Meng Qi and Luo Shengyi both opened their mouths and asked in unison. They both knew that this was a man of great importance, his titles included the vice-chairman of the Privy Council, General of the Imperial Guards responsible for the safety of the capital. He was the cr¨¨me de cr¨¨me of the skilled masters, more importantly, he could seal off the capital and the imperial pce in moments of need. He represented the army¡¯s power, therefore a key towards snatching the throne.

    Like the Right Chief Minister Wang Derang, who was only loyal to the unconscious emperor, he was not convinced by the princes¡¯ solicitation.

    ¡°Why would he get involved in the peace negotiations?¡± Luo Shengyi was nning to aid the Third Prince in seizing the throne, and he was far more familiar with the powers of the capital than Meng Qi, ¡°Could it be that he was already working for one of the princes?¡±

    Meng Qi¡¯s voice turned more fierce, ¡°Tell me, who was he representing? And when did he find you?¡±

    Lu Huasheng agonized for a bit, but still decided to answer honestly, ¡°He just said he was here on his own ord. He entered the Yunyan Mansion not long after the Nine-fingered Super Arrester had left, disguised as an itinerant peddler.¡±

    Contrary tomon belief, midnight was not the best time for secret activities like peace negotiations, for very few people would be on the streets. Any strangersing in and out were easily exposed. By contrast, it was much harder to identify any outsiders entering the Yunyan Mansion in the middle of the day. The Nine-fingered Super Arrester and the West Conquering General shared this thought and opted to enter the Yunyan Mansion during the day. Since Luo Shengyi had kept a close eye on the Nine-fingered Super Arrester, he wasn¡¯t able to escape Luo Shegyi¡¯s eyes. The West Conquering General, however, had found Lu Huasheng without anyone noticing.

    ¡°Representing himself? What? Does he want the throne for himself then¡­?¡± Meng Qi asked, absorbed in thought. ¡°Are you lot trying to use the peace negotiations to buy some time and solve the internal troubles? And once the Jiang and other tribes are taken care of, you would go south again?¡±

    ¡°That is true.¡± Lu Huasheng answered honestly, ¡°The Great Khan¡¯s ambitions are great. He wants to rule the whole world. Giving away a piece ofnd here and there is nothing to him.¡±

    After he asked Yin Shi about the Great Khan and others, Meng Qi pushed out his Evil Ordeal de, still in its case and stabbed Lu Huashen in the chest, only to see him sputter his Chi-energy as his heart shattered from the power.

    ¡°Things are perhaps moreplicated than we had originally thought.¡± Luo Shengyi added, as if he was more clear on things now.

    Meng Qi nodded solemnly in agreement, ¡°Perhaps we¡¯ve neglected to question whether the old emperor is really unconscious. Maybe he was in aa initially, but now he has woken up and decided to just observe the climate, biding his time¡­¡±

    If the emperor had indeede to his senses, he would definitely not trust Lu Guan if he saw him colluding with the four princes. Fortunately, Lu Guan had chosen a neutral stance, proving his loyalty to the throne!

    However, if the emperor wanted to negotiate a peace deal, then Lu Guan would again be proven untrustworthy.

    ¡­

    An emperor who had lost the control of the imperial court was as good as dead!

    Meng Qi took a step forward and added, ¡°The West Conquering General was probably representing the old emperor in making contact with the western invaders for brokering a peace deal. We must first confirm the old emperor¡¯s condition and see if he really is in aa or if he¡¯s merely pretending!¡±

    If he was truly intent on negotiating peace, then he would have been better off unconscious! There were no restrictions on who the emperor must be in the task description anyway. As for ¡°regaining trust¡±, this could be easily exined as well. The princes had always trusted Lu Guan, and even tried to convince him to join, but disappointingly, he had been adamant on taking a neutral stance.

    At the end of the day, the key to fending off the western invaders was General Lu lending his services to one party or the other!

    ¡°The imperial pce is full of skilled masters, not to mention the Right Chief Minister being at the helm. Even a Great Grandmaster would be hard-pushed to find any information,¡± Luo Shengyi was muttering. ¡°The West Conquering General himself would rival the Ghost King as it pertains to strength and skill level. We might have a chance to take him down if the three of us join forces, but he now stays mostly in the military camp surrounded by a bevy of Top ss Masters. It¡¯ll be nearly impossible for us to get near him. If we were to get trapped in the camp, the chances of us getting out alive are slim to none.¡±

    In a world like this, where martial arts was prevalent, the military forces had no shortage of skilled masters. Even average soldiers would be a handful to deal with. Furthermore, Meng Qi and Luo Shengyi weren¡¯t the type of masters who could battle a thousand opponents alone. Besides, ancient wisdom dictated that even an elephant could be taken down by ants if the numbers were great enough. So, if a Great Grandmaster were caught in the military camp, where he was surrounded by thousands of soldiers with arrows, he too would be in the same dire situation. Perhaps he could manage toe out alive, but just barely.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not get ahead of ourselves. First, I¡¯ll go back and see what Lu Guan has to say. He might have already professed his attitude and stance to the Right Chief Minister and seen the emperor.¡± Although Meng Qi thought this scenario was highly unlikely, he still had to try. At least for now, even if the emperor was not in aa, he was leaning towards brokering a peace deal. And calling Lu Guan to the capital was only a back up n. The emperor would not trust Lu Guan enough to share this kind of secret with him.

    Oftentimes, abominable consequences are caused by assumptions. He had to find out the truth.

    Luo Shengyi nodded gently in agreement, ¡°Good point, I¡¯ll remind the Third Prince as well.¡±

    He revealed his true thoughts to show his integrity.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, no problem.¡± Meng Qi didn¡¯t mind Luo¡¯s honesty at all. The Third Prince had been one of the candidates he was considering as well.

    When Meng Qi searched Lu Huasheng¡¯s body, he found only healing and supplementary elixirs, nothing of true value.

    Meng Qi split these objects between Luo Shengyi and Ruan Yushu, keeping nothing for himself. After all he had gotten the Demon School script ¡°Yin-absorbing Secret Sutra¡±, which Lu Huasheng had used for his own cultivation.

    After hurling Lu Huasheng¡¯s body into the river, the three of them split up and went their separate ways.

    Both Meng Qi and Lu Huasheng were adept in the Lightness Skill. Where one was fast and dynamic like the wind; the other was elegant and graceful like an immortal floating amongst the clouds. In the darkness of the night, it looked like the Noctivagating God and an angel were moonlighting together.

    After a while, they arrived at the Courier Hostel. Suddenly a long and deep sigh entered their ears, reverberating in their minds.

    Meng Qi stopped dead in his step and unsheathed both his de and his sword, looking at the tree just in front of them. He stood in front of Ruan Yushu to shield her from the approaching opponent. From the looks of it, the opponent¡¯s strength was frightening!

    From the dark shadows of therge tree appeared a young girl dressed in white yarn robes. The beauty that was in front of them made his heart throb. Even without revealing an inch of skin, her beauty still warmed the cockles. He wanted to stare but was afraid at the same time.

    She had on a gauze veil, but her delicate face was still visible. Her splendid charm and posture showed maturity.

    Meng Qi managed to squeeze out, with clenched teeth, the words, ¡°Devil Empress!¡±

    ¡°Do I really warrant your using your sword?¡± The Devil Empress¡¯ voice was slightly raspy, very attractive.

    The night breeze was chilling to the bone, but the Devil Empress slowly paced forward as if she were the pivotal center of heaven and earth!

    This was a frightening feeling!

    Meng Qi did not have time to think why she was here at this instant, or why she had blocked them. As their Qi engaged, the Devil Empress¡¯ Qi was clearly suppressing Meng Qi¡¯s, which meant that if he lost concentration for just an instant, he¡¯d lose his battle-will and suffer an overwhelming defeat.

    His spirit flowed like water onto both his sword and de, which were like extensions of his body. Indistinctly, he felt strands of silk floating about in the surrounding air.

    Luo Shengyi¡¯s reminder crossed his mind, so Meng Qi no longer held anything back. He activated the fully consummated 5th level of his Golden Bell Shield, and the dark gold glow began flowing through his skin like the statues of Luohan and Vajra in a Buddhist temple. It blocked the thread-like poisonous air from entering his body. All the poisonous air or Yin Qi waspletely ated by the majestic Yang Qi of Buddhism.

    The Devil Empress was somewhat surprised by Meng Qi¡¯s development. She had never expected that the usually cold and otherworldly swordsman Xiao Meng could be so aggressive, so much like a man of Buddhism!

    The Devil Empress¡¯ moment of surprise had interrupted her increasing momentum. Meng Qi took advantage of this. Focusing his will, he wielded his Evil Ordeal de for an eruptive attack!

    The exact opportunity I was looking for!

    There was no need to worry about the stylistic factor in moments like these. Once dead, there wouldn¡¯t be any style left!

    Meng Qi had focused all his Energy, Qi, Spirit and Will into this one de attack. Also integrated into the attack was the modicum of the essence of the Heaven de, ¡°Peace Quietude Split¡±, which he had just learned. The strength of his de was more powerful than in the past.

    The Peace Quietude Split was so named because the world could beplicated, full of love, and also of course hate, fear and voracity, like the seductive sounds of the Skyscraping Devil. Peace could not exist.

    Suddenly, the sound of a zither entered their ears. However, the tune was messy and loud, as if crying out in frustration because of the pain and exhaustion of life, or the pressure of ever-increasing housing prices, or theck of food and clothing, sounding as though trouble was at every turn. The tune got on their nerves and made them on edge, basically the opposite of peace and quietude.

    The sound of the zither and Meng Qi¡¯s ¡°Peace Quietude Split¡± coincided seamlessly, making his de force reach another level. And in turn, his Energy, Qi, Spirit and Will reached an unprecedented peak.

    His de light was like the sun¡¯s reflection on the water, unpredictable and always glistening, exhibiting the essence of the way of the de. It brought before the Devil Empress every facet of life, be it age, sickness, death, love, or hate!

    Meng Qi¡¯s spirit was immersed in the secr world, and the transformations of his desmanship were a reflection of his soul, lucid and formless, epassing the Protective Upstanding Qi of the Devil Empress, then suddenly, striking with force!

    Meng Qi pulled off his most powerful attack since learning the ¡°Peace Quietude Split¡±!

    Uncertainty and confusion appeared in the Devil Empress¡¯ eyes. She was revisiting the days when she was still young; when the Demon Venerable had disappeared and the Demon School had closed, and she couldn¡¯t do anything to stop the disciples going their separate ways. Though she had managed to achieve some sess in harnessing the ¡°Tian Luo Art¡±, she had still been burdened with the trifles of life. Not to mention the up rise of the thieves and riff raff, rendering her unable to fulfil her hopes.

    Meng Qi suddenly discovered a slight gap in the Devil Empress¡¯ Protective Upstanding Qi. The de light of the Evil Ordeal cut straight through.

    However, the speed of the ¡°Evil Ordeal¡¯s¡± de light seemed to slow down like it was being wrapped inyers of a of some sort, adding to it a thousand pounds of pressure.

    Thunderbolt Pythons suddenly erupted from the de and shredded the Yin Qi, but even so, the Devil Empress¡¯ Protective Upstanding Qi could not be prated, even just inches away from her skin!

    At this moment, she came to her senses and grabbed the de with her delicate hand, she was neither angry nor shaken. Calmly she praised,

    ¡°Great desmanship.¡±

    A strand of ck hair fell, and the cut was tarred.

 Chapter 181: Breaking the Qi ###

    <h4>Chapter 181: Breaking the Qi ###</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    In the dead silence of the night, the howling wind made people feel uneasy. The Devil Empress was standing before Meng Qi, yet he felt as if she was not a part of this world.

    ¡°Great desmanship.¡± Her coarse, yet mesmerizing voice entered his ears, pulling at his heartstrings. Meng Qi was currently experiencing the countercharge of the ¡°Peace Quietude Split¡±, and could not help losing focus.

    Just at that moment, the sound of the zither changed, like a river flowing from atop the mountain, vast and soothing. Meng Qi collected himself. He withdrew the Evil Ordeal de and wielded the ¡°Ice Breaker¡± sword. His posture was as an invitation. ¡°Let¡¯s see what tricks you can y at such a close distance!¡± thought Meng Qi.

    Just as he wielded his sword, the Devil Empress sighed, her eyes showing signs of displeasure. She proceeded to wave her left hand.

    Meng Qi suddenly felt his body being dragged to the side as if it was bound by something. It was difficult for him to exert his sword form and attack quickly!

    The Yin Engulfment!

    Meng Qi had the protection of the Golden Bell Shield, so the Yin Qi could not prate his body and manipte his muscles or genuine Qi. However, the Yin Qi could still entangle his body like strands of formless threads and affect his movements.

    Like prey stuck in a spider web, in the Engulfment range, struggling only caused him to be bound increasingly tighter!

    And the Devil Empress was like a poisonous spider, calmly waiting to catch her prey!

    The Devil Empress extended her right hand and her fingers curled slightly. She then proceeded to w at Meng Qi¡¯s head. Her fingers wriggled like the petals of a flower in bloom. The attack was dynamic,yered and unpredictable, but its power was formidable. No one would be able to survive such a hit.

    Though an average master of the enlightenment period could still make an attack with Palm Gust and Sword Qi, it would not do any harm. Moreover, often times the momentum of the attack woulde to a halt as if it had been blown by a strong gust of wind, with no destructive quality whatsoever. Unless of course, the master used a supreme art to attack. But even then, as long as their strength was at the same level, it would not be difficult to absorb the attack; one would merely sustain a few injuries. The battle would still be mainly at close range, and the Palm Gust and Sword Qi were considered subsidiary.

    Of course, as one opened more Apertures, his Inner Qi Force would surge and the destruction quality of his Palm Gust and Sword Qi would, in turn, increase as well. By the time one reached the realm of the Devil Empress or the Half-step Exterior Scenery, his physical ability would have also reached the level of a Great Grandmaster. He could then project his genuine Qi and form a Protective Upstanding Qi; his Palm Gust and finger st would be frighteningly powerful. He would then be able to kill from afar!

    When facing an attack with such powerful inner force, the terrifying Palm Gust and Finger st and other average moves would be useless. One could not even get close enough to attack!

    You Huanduo had once thought he could just use his palm gust to kill Meng Qi, as long as he stayed out of Meng Qi¡¯s sword¡¯s striking range. He had thought that Meng had lost his Inner Qi Force, and could only rely on the dynamic transformations of his sword. The result was that You Huanduo had been badly harmed by Meng Qi¡¯s Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship, for Meng Qi had never lost his Kung Fu.

    Her Finger st was like an array of flying daggers and arrows, prating the air inyers. Even if Meng Qi saw a weakness in the Devil Empress¡¯s form, there was nothing he could do because it was nearly impossible for his sword to prate through the strong st.

    It was not that the Devil Empress was lightning fast, but rather that she seemed to be moving with the darkness. Though her movements were heavy and gradual, it was impossible to fend off her attacks!

    Meng Qi suddenly felt a sense of fear as the sound of the zither became crisp. He forcibly collected himself and repelled the pressure of her energy, in order to keep his focus. Meng Qi activated the heart sutra of the Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship. He concentrated so that his will was in a state of calm before he attacked with his de.

    Though his energy had recovered after some rest, he had still only just exerted the ¡°Peace Quietude Split¡±. This meant that if he wanted to use it again, he would have to activate the Sacrifice Form. He used the heart sutra to ready himself for the possible battle, just in case he copsed.

    His muscles swelled up, stretching his night-travelling cloak. The dark gold glow flowed throughout his body. He was about to shake off the ¡°Yin Engulfment¡±.

    All of a sudden, an idea shed through his mind. He stopped trying to break free and decided to focus on going with the flow of the Yin Qi that entangled him, and from there, extending outwards!

    Meng Qi¡¯s calm spirit reflected what was happening around him. Strands of formless Yin Qi threads were drifting in the air. Some wrapped around his arms and ankles, and some had formed into a mesh.

    The threads of Yin Qi hade from the Devil Empress¡¯ body, which meant that they were being controlled. Meng Qi projected his spirit to integrate into the threads that entangled him so he could pry into the Devil Empress. As a result, he could sense the distribution of her genuine Qi, the transformations of her form and the mysteries of her finger st!

    His spirit was calm like never before, reflecting everything around him. He could sense the flow-pattern of the Devil Empress¡¯ Protective Upstanding Qi, theplexyers, the strengths and weaknesses of her Finger st. Everything was reflected in front him as if he was watching a film.

    At that moment, the script of the Qi-breaking Move appeared in his heart and he felt instantly enlightened. He realized that if he wanted to master this move, then this state of calm and the spirit of the Immortal Pressing Art were definitely key factors. The ability to use genuine Qi to sense the opponent¡¯s ability was also necessary.

    He struck with his long sword. The sword ¡°travelled¡± through the countless strands of the Yin Qi, twisting and bending, as if guided. Once the sword prated through, it hit the finger st¡¯s weak spot, which was also the pivot point.

    With a puff, the Finger st dissipated. The Devil Empress was taken aback. She stretched her fingers and gracefully flicked Meng Qi¡¯s sword, deflecting it away.

    The sound of the zither suddenly turned hoarse as though the strings had been broken. A strong gust of wind sted at the Devil Empress.

    The Devil Empress waved the sleeves of her tunic. Yin Qi fused together and redirected the st. It hit the surrounding bushes leaving a deep gash visible.

    I had no idea that Ruan Yushu had this move up her sleeve. Or did it have something to do with her zither?

    Seizing the opportunity, Meng Qi struck with his long sword.

    The sword light was pure and concentrated as if it had been summoned by the Nine Serenities. The de light was aimed directly at the Devil Empress¡¯s mid-brows, which, incidentally, was the weak spot of her Protective Upstanding Qi!

    She scoffed and made a grabbing motion with her right hand. Countless strands of Yin Qi wrapped around her mid-brows, forming a Yin Qi cocoon.

    The de light indeed followed the principles of Dharma and Logos, which stated that once the attack was made, the sword light would gain speed and there was no chance for withdrawal. So before the cocoon could form, the long sword had already reached her.

    POW!

    The Yin Qi cocoon exploded, and the momentum of the sword stopped. The Devil Empress pressed the tip of the sword with her left index finger. Energy and Qi flowed out.

    Since she had been protected by her genuine Qi and the momentum of Meng Qi¡¯s ¡°Yama¡¯s Invitation¡± had been broken by the cocoon, her fair, jade-like finger was unharmed.

    Her veil was split in two and drifted to the ground, revealing a face that had not been affected by age at all. Her features were delicate; there was no denying her beauty. The only marks of age on her face were her eyes, which showed hints of exhaustion and vicissitude that added maturity to her elegance.

    ¡°Great desmanship,¡± the Devil Empress praised again in her raspy voice.

    Meng Qi gritted his teeth. He was about to activate the Sacrifice Form and drive the ¡°Mortal Dust Fall¡± in desperation. His intention was to use the knowledge of the distribution of her genuine Qi to push her back. Then he could make his getaway!

    Just then, the Devil Empress who had her finger on the tip of the sword flew up as if she was made of paper. She drifted in the air with the wind andnded under arge tree, blending in with the darkness, trees, and grass around her. It was as if she was not there.

    Meng Qi suddenly realized that the Devil Empress had just casually made a grabbing motion and had not unleashed her full strength.

    Strands of hair hade off Meng Qi¡¯s head. He had not had the protection of the Golden Bell Shield, so the finger st had affected him.

    ¡°Am I right in assuming that you wanted to explore the imperial pce so you could have a better idea of the old goat¡¯s condition?¡± asked the Devil Empress. She did not attack again. Rather she looked at him with her eyes full of indifference and grief.

    Meng Qi felt more at ease when he heard her question, but he did not dare to let his guard down. At present their Qi was still entangled together. If Meng Qi let up for even a second, the Devil Empress could take advantage and attack him.

    Meng Qi readied both his de and sword for attack. He asked coldly, ¡°You want to make an alliance?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have anyone in my camp that isparable to you when ites to Kung Fu,¡± she replied honestly.

    ¡°Had she witnessed the whole process of Lu Huasheng¡¯s capture? How could it be so coincidental? And hadn¡¯t the Demon King sworn allegiance to her?¡± These questions shed in Meng Qi¡¯s mind, but without showing any of it on his face, he proceeded to ask, ¡°What do you want? And why should I trust you?¡±

    ¡°If I wanted to kill you, you would not live to see tomorrow¡¯s sun,¡± proimed the Devil Empress in a modest and calm tone. Her confidence was unshaken after the battle, but of course, she could just be ying mind games. ¡°You want to find out the old man¡¯s condition. So do I. It¡¯s mutually beneficial, in this case at least, as we have the same goal. As for the future, only the Gods know whether we would be friends or foe.¡±

    ¡°We have between now and tomorrow night to slip into the imperial pce and find out the truth. I can distract Wang Derang while your team goes in to check the old man¡¯s condition.¡±

    Meng Qi mused for a moment and then asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I would lie to you about his condition?¡±

    ¡°Once you find out, it doesn¡¯t matter what condition he is in, you¡¯d react ordingly. I would know the truth without you even opening your mouth,¡± she answered expressionlessly.

    ¡°Deal, but I still want to ask General Lu first. If he doesn¡¯t know the emperor¡¯s condition, then we go in tomorrow night,¡± Meng Qi answered, nodding in agreement.

    He was exhausted after exerting so much Energy on his de and sword attacks.

    The Devil Empress gently nodded and took a step backwards, disappearing into the shadows. Her presence could be felt long after she had left.

    Meng Qi turned and saw that Ruan Yushu was restringing the zither. He was d that only a few strands of his hair had been sted off and not his entire wig. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that you could y a genuine Qi tune.¡±

    Her strumming had produced a strong gust as sharp as swords!

    The gust from her stroke could rival that of Sword Qi. This meant that she could attack an opponent from a distance. As expected of the daughter of an aristocratic family, she was not to be underestimated!

    ¡°This zither was a gift from my father, who has always spoiled me,¡± answered Ruan Yushu, still maintaining her aloof personality.

    ¡°How many Apertures have you opened?¡± He could not help but ask.

    She answered sincerely, ¡°Four.¡±

    She¡¯s about my age, perhaps a few years younger¡­Even Jiang Zhiwei, at this age, was at about the same level pertaining to skills. But she did have some assistance from the Heavenly Acumen Pill. To be honest, judging from her talent, she will be able to open Ear Apertures in a couple of months¡­ While thinking, Meng Qi assessed himself and realized that his Golden Bell Shield, which had been one step away, had now sessfully been consummated thanks to the pressure of the Yin Engulfment. He had finally entered the sixth level. Now he could concentrate on cultivating the Nasal Apertures and other rted Aperture acupoints!

    Having returned to the yard, Meng Qi did not go to Lu Guan right away for answers with regards to the emperor¡¯s condition. He decided to harmonize his Qi-cirction instead.

    ¡°Why not go and find the Sword Emperor?¡± Ruan Yushu asked suddenly.

    Meng Qi turned to look at her, giggling, ¡°You¡¯ve been wanting to ask that question for a while now huh?¡±

    Ruan Yushu turned her nose up in the air and was about to leave.

    Meng Qi quickly exined, ¡°Because I¡¯m not certain whether the Fourth Imperial Prince is a friend or foe. It¡¯ll be a risk to go and ask the Sword Emperor. At least the Devil Empress can be considered somewhat of an ally.¡±

    ¡°An ally?¡± she repeated. She stopped in her steps.

    ¡°The idea of capturing Lu Huasheng was something I came up with out of the blue, yet the Devil Empress already knew and witnessed the whole process. Do you think that¡¯s a coincidence?¡± Meng Qi answered with a smile.

    Ruan Yushu frowned her brows, ¡°Could it be Luo Shengyi?¡±

    Did he sell us out?

    ¡°No, if Luo Shengyi had sold us out, the Devil Empress would not have risked being discovered by watching us capture Lu Huasheng. She could have just waited for Luo Shengyi¡¯s report,¡± exined Meng Qi, bragging a bit. ¡°There was someone else who knew our n.¡±

    ¡°The Third Prince?¡± Ruan Yushu was suddenly enlightened.

    Meng Qi nodded gently, ¡°Correct, the Third Prince. It was he who was colluding with the Devil Empress, not the seventh prince! The Third Prince knew that if his colluding with the Devil Empress were exposed, then all the Civil Service Officers of the imperial court would be against him. So he asked the Devil Empress to attack Luo Shengyi on purpose to create a smoke screen. This would also eliminate Luo Shengyi¡¯s doubts at the same time.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t the Devil Empress herself say that she didn¡¯t have anyone of my level in her camp? If she was aligned with the seventh prince, the Ghost King would be her henchman, and he is better than me.¡±

    ¡°The Ghost King and Devil Empress are separate entities. Just because the Ghost King swore allegiance to the Seventh Imperial Prince doesn¡¯t mean he¡¯s in cahoots with the Devil Empress.¡±

    ¡°And, only with the support of the Demon School, which has been operating in secrecy for years, could the information from the Third Prince be urate!¡±

    Ruan Yushu was a bit surprised. ¡°Even the Reckless Monk has an intellectual side¡­¡±

    Meng Qi¡¯s smiling face suddenly froze.

 Chapter 182: The Interaction Between Man and Heaven ###

    <h4>Chapter 182: The Interaction Between Man and Heaven ###</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Snapping out of his reverie, Meng Qi intentionally changed the topic. He looked up at the sky and sighed. ¡°The ceaseless autumn rain lingers. I see less and less thunder and lightning,¡± he said.

    While there had still been stormy weather these few days, the rain had been small and thunders barely audible.

    What he wanted to say was that he wouldn¡¯t have to worry about the Devil Empress turning on him or setting traps if a thunderstorm hit tomorrow night. Of course, all these depended on chance.

    Ruan Yushu held her zither and calmly said, ¡°There should be one tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°You have a skill like the Emperor¡¯s Divine Deduction?¡± Meng Qi asked in shock, anticipating his answer with hope.

    She shook her head. ¡°Not yet.¡±

    ¡°Then why did you say there would be stormy weather tomorrow night?¡± he asked in confusion.

    If that was just a maybe, then that could be said for each day. But he didn¡¯t think Ruan Yushu would spout nonsense. Could she be trying tofort him? She didn¡¯t seem like it.

    Ruan Yushu smiled and slowly said, ¡°The mental realm of the Devil Empress and Right Chief Minister are close to the Exterior and their physical body realms have almost reached Half-step Exterior Scenery, at the stage of triggering an interaction between heaven and earth. If they disy their full strength, there would most definitely be an exchange between man and heaven. Astronomical phenomena would be changed as well. Though these interactions aren¡¯t as strong as those of the martial pros of the Half-step Exterior Scenery, such influences are still powerful. As a result, themon astronomical phenomena are ck clouds, thunder, lightning, and heavy rains.¡±

    Meng Qi had known her for a long time, but this was his first time hearing her talk so much.

    ¡°How do you know? Are you sure?¡± he asked in shock. Based on his knowledge of the Exterior and Half-step Exterior Scenery, he knew the Devil Empress and Right Chief Minister would probably trigger an interaction between themselves and heaven if they went all out. When that time came, it would be raining and thundering in the whole pce. But he had to carefully verify such things.

    She slowly spat out a few words, ¡°The Summary of Wulin.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± He was confused.

    ¡°It¡¯s the secret document of the pce that records Jianghu events. Based on the recorded fights between Great Grandmasters, instances of interaction between human and heaven and its ensuing heavy storms were clearly noted,¡± she said matter-of-factly.

    ¡°When did you read the Summary of Wulin?¡± Meng Qi¡¯s mouth twitched. Why wasn¡¯t he aware of such a thing?

    She nced at him. ¡°When you were visiting the Imperial Princes, I asked General Lu to borrow it for me.¡±

    In a world where court and Wulin affected each other so deeply, it would be odd if the royal court didn¡¯t keep a record of Jianghu!

    Meng Qi¡¯s face reddened and felt embarrassment crept up to him. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you weren¡¯t going because it was boring?¡±

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Ruan Yushu slightly raised her head.

    Heughed twice awkwardly. ¡°Show me the book now.¡±

    She nodded and left for her wing room.

    Watching her swaying and graceful figure as she disappeared at the door, he smirked. ¡°It¡¯d be great if the interaction between man and heaven really exists. Then no matter who tries trap or attack me, I can cooly tell them I¡¯m so powerful tonight that I scare even myself!¡±

    Of course, his Sky Thunder might not be able to kill the likes of the Devil Empress if they could also trigger the interaction. But at least they wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand such an attack.

    After a while, Ruan Yushu returned with a thick book in her hand and passed it to him.

    Restraining his smile and calming himself, Meng Qi started reading the book carefully. As expected, he found many records of battles, like the one between Demon Venerable and Monk Longxiang, Demon Venerable and Tianhe Immortal Yudao on the Long Street, the Devil Empress and Royal Advisor Huangling, Sword Emperor and Right Chief Minister in the middle of River Pei, Right Chief Minister and Little Living Buddha on Little Lun Mountain, Sword Emperor and Living Buddha in Big Snow Mountain, and so on.

    All these battles had triggered the interaction between man and heaven. About 70 to 80 percent of them caused thunder, lightning, and heavy rains. Around 20 to 30 percent resulted in ck clouds that blocked the sunlight, rainbows in the sky, and dispersion of the fog that enveloped the snowy mountains¡­

    The more Meng Qi read, the more serious he became. In other words, the Devil Empress had not been using her full strength against him. No wonder she dered that he wouldn¡¯t be able to escape if she truly wanted his life. But even if she really went all out and triggered the interaction, he still had tricks up his sleeve!

    Of course, the interaction can only be initiated in a battle between Great Grandmasters of the same level. That way, they could push each other to higher realms, stimte each other¡¯s Qi, and trigger the interaction. The Devil Empress may not even seed even if she wanted to against him.

    It seemed only battles between Great Grandmasters could result in such interaction. At least, that was these records suggested. Besides the battle between Demon Venerable and Monk Longxiang, none caused any deaths. Mostly, those on the losing end would escape. Meng Qi suspected they would have seized the chance to take an important step forward otherwise, where their soul, body, and life would sublimate and disintegrate.

    ¡°Evil Prince is stronger than what he seemed in our fight, seeing as he survived the attacks from the Devil Empress several times¡­¡± Meng Qi felt Evil Prince had chosen to be prudent and retreated during the battle in the middle of River Pei because he had never encountered such superb desmanship. If Evil Prince had tried his best and disyed all his strength, Meng Qi would have to use Sacrifice Form to fight off or injure him. ¡°Uh, it might be that the Immortal Pressing Art was so special and strong that he was able to escape multiple times¡­¡±

    Meng Qi closed the book and allowed his thoughts to wander. He wondered when records of the battle between God-petrifying Sword and Evil Prince in the Royal city, God-petrifying Sword and Sword Emperor in Baiyi Hut, God-petrifying Sword and the Devil Empress in the Foggy City of Lanjiang would appear in the document. He also wondered when words like ¡®battle between Thunder de Furious Monk and Demoness of Grand Luo in the ruins¡¯ and ¡®fight between Reckless Monk and Sword Will in the middle of the river¡¯ would be recorded in the Ranking List of Young Masters¡­ Wait, why was he thinking about Thunder de Furious Monk and Reckless Monk? Bah!

    Meng Qi rubbed his temples and became concerned with his thinking. A thought suddenly came into his mind and he asked Ruan Yushu puzzledly, ¡°Why did you emphasize the ck clouds, thunder, lightning, and heavy rains?¡±

    With her zither on her back and hands behind her, Ruan Yushu slowly walked toward her wing room and said coldly through Secret Voice-sending, ¡°With the thunderstorm and rain, you can use a bolt of Sky Thunder to kill Yuan Mengzhi, the Gray Jade Hand. I believe you¡¯ll look forward to the stormy weather.¡±

    Meng Qi froze. Damn! The Ranking List of Young Masters really wasn¡¯t a good thing! Six Fan School indeed had nefarious intentions!

    ¡°Wait.¡± He reigned in his anger and all his curses.

    Ruan Yushu briskly turned around, eyebrows raised. She looked at him and waited for him to continue.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the royal city tonight and gather information. We shouldn¡¯t be acting recklessly tomorrow.¡± If time allowed, Meng Qi wanted to be well prepared for all possibilities.

    She nodded, agreeing with him.

    They once again sneaked out the Courier Hostel and headed for the royal city. They crept along the shadows up and down and arrived outside the city in a while.

    The two of them hid amongst the crowns of trees lining the street. Looking at the royal city, Meng Qi frowned.

    The royal city was enclosed in a square made out of white stones. There were no trees at all! There was nowhere for them to hide!

    Further, the lights on the city walls shone bright and turned the square as bright as daylight. Never mind a person, the guards could detect even a mouse or bird!

    It would be hard to sneak in¡­ Meng Qi and Ruan Yushu had also made a full circle around the royal city and found guards ced every three steps atop the city walls, looking nimble and sharp-eyed. They couldn¡¯t find anywhere to hide in the square around the wall. Further, the city walls being over 10 meters high mean they couldn¡¯t leap over them.

    The royal court truly demonstrated their expertise in handling the martial pros of Jianghu. The situation made Meng Qi feel somewhat helpless but found it reasonable too. It would be strange if the court didn¡¯t take any precautions against the numerous pros of Jianghu!

    He would have wondered how this court had survived, in a world where the likes of the Devil Empress, Monk Ruyi Sceptre, and Ghost King existed, if they left their grounds open for outsiders to waltz in as they please!

    ¡°It¡¯s possible to run across the square if I choose to enter where the guards are weaker and use the Transformation Strategy, but how do I scale a wall 10 meters high¡­¡± Meng Qi racked his mind.

    If he targeted his Transformation Strategy at humans, he could damage their senses, cause them to hallucinate, and confuse their sense of space. If weaker guards looked over, they would be more easily disturbed the further away they were from him. They would then subconsciously ignore the ce where Meng Qi was. Though they were powerful, they might still fall for Meng Qi¡¯s trick if they were not focused. Meng Qi wanted to make use of the second method but found it difficult to estimate the guards¡¯ strength because of their distance. So he had to depend on a bit of luck to find the right position.

    The city seemed truly impregnable¡­ Meng Qi sighed. He returned to the Courier Hostel with Ruan Yushu and decided to leave this problem to the Devil Empress. He nned on consolidating the sixth level of Golden Bell Shield and consider the changes of the first move of the Five Thunder Bombards, the Nine Annihtion at Heavenly Nights. He wondered if he could derive one or several Enlightenments of the Apertures demanship using the nine demanship essentials from the Heaven de Essentials.

    Early the next morning, Meng Qi paid a visit to Lu Guan and asked deviously, ¡°General Lu, I wonder how the Emperor is. Have you seen him?¡±

    ¡°I saw him from afar. He¡¯s still unconscious.¡± Lu Guan heaved a sincere sigh, appearing mncholic. He was a person that the old Emperor plucked out of obscurity. Under the circumstances whereby the northeast was continuously degrading, he established the Tieshan Army step by step, recovered the country¡¯s lost territories, and drove out the enemies. He appeared to be one of the Emperor¡¯s most loyal and favored subordinates who constantly tried to repay the favor to his country. But in the end, his talent evoked the envy of others. He was framed by wicked men of abusing his authority over the army and aroused the Emperor¡¯s suspicion. He was thus relegated to the far west.

    Meng Qi nodded and said no more. He excused himself and took Ruan Yushu to find Luo Shengyi. It was a dangerous task, so the probability of survival became higher the more help he got. And Luo Shengyi had clearly been excluded from their core ns by the Third Prince.

    Luo Shengyi squinted after listening to Meng Qi¡¯s exnation and smiled wanly. ¡°The Third Prince really is a tough guy¡­ Zhen Ding, when do we take action?¡±

    ¡°We wait for the Devil Empress,¡± Meng Qi answered.

    The Devil Empress appeared before the trio atte noon when the sun was at its peak.

    ¡°Follow me.¡± The Devil Empress once again put up the veil over her face.

 Chapter 183: Infiltration ###

    <h4>Chapter 183: Infiltration ###</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    The Devil Empress led the three of them into the wing room inside a house that overlooked the street.

    ¡°Master.¡± The people inside the house got to his feet in a hurry, the awed expression on his face bordering on piety.

    Meng Qi immediately understood the Devil Empress¡¯ ns for infiltration when he saw the man. He was a middle-aged eunuch and a high ranked one at that, based on the way he was dressed. He seemed to be the secret chess piece the Demon School had set in ce many years ago. He would finally be put to good use today.

    The royal pce was certainly an impregnable fortress, but who could trulypletely grasp the intentions of one¡¯s heart? Meng Qi suddenly had such a rueful thought.

    The Devil Empress nodded solemnly. ¡°This is a dangerous task. Do you have any unfulfilled wishes?¡±

    For a matter as grave as this, the Devil Empress and the rest could still escape with their martial art skills if they were discovered. But there would be no such luck for a eunuch!

    The eunuch was fraught with emotion as he cried, ¡°This subordinate would go through hell and high water for the revival of our sacred n! I have no regrets!¡±

    ¡°Good, very good. Once this is over, you shall return to the n and be given important responsibilities to shoulder.¡± The Devil Empress was not a leader with only martial arts in her mind. She was capable of encouraging and motivating her men.

    She turned to look at Meng Qi and the others as she introduced, ¡°Yu Tongen, the imperial eunuch in charge of purchasing.¡±

    Most eunuchs were simply called so, but those who carried the title of imperial eunuchs were in charge of certain tasks in the royal pce at least. This eunuch was evidently the one who had authority over purchases outside the pce. His rtionship with the other imperial eunuchs in the royal pce had to be pretty decent for him to gain such a profitable position. Meng Qi rxed a great deal upon hearing so.

    Everyone exchanged nods as a form of greeting. The Devil Empress was concise with her words when she said, ¡°Once we enter the pce, we¡¯ll wait for it to turn dark and the pce gates to be locked. I¡¯ll then go straight to the Hall of Diligent Government to ambush Wang Derang and bind him. The rest of you infiltrate the Hall of Supreme Ultimacy and ascertain the old man¡¯s situation.¡±

    The Hall of Diligent Government was where the Emperor handled his daily affairs. Next to it was the sentry for the cab hall. The Right Chief Minister, Wang Derang, would often stay there during his overnight bans. It was very close to the Taiji Hall where the Emperor rested. With his strength, guarding such a ce was tantamount to guarding the Taiji Hall itself. He could easily prevent an assassination attempt on the Emperor and the subsequent tampering of his will. That was the best ce for him since, being an official, he would be going against proper etiquette by staying in the Emperor¡¯s quarters. And Wang Derang was a renowned erudite schr with great respect for propriety.

    ¡°Tell me about the pce defense deployment. I also need a map of the patrol routes of the guards.¡± Though Meng Qi possessed Transformation Strategy, there were countless masters in the royal pce and there was a risk that someone could be sharp enough to see through his act. Hence his priority was infiltrating the pce the typical way.

    Yu Tongen didn¡¯t speak much. He handed a few slips of paper to Meng Qi, instructing, ¡°Burn them once you¡¯re done.¡±

    Meng Qi, Luo Shengyi, and Ruan Yushu spent the rest of the time studying the defense deployment and patrol routes as well as discussing their ns for infiltrating the pce.

    Whente afternoon came around and the sun began to set, Yu Tongen stood up to leave. ¡°It¡¯s time I return to the pce. Please follow me,dies and gentlemen,¡± he said.

    He led them through a secret passage and into the warehouse of the neighboring courtyard. In it were many heads of livestock and various vegetables and fruits, filling up ninerge carts in total.

    ¡°The pig and cow bellies have been emptied. You can hide inside them, but do remember to breathe lightly,¡± Yu Tongen instructed.

    Eyebrows knitted, Meng Qi exined his concerns, ¡°With an additional person, the cart¡¯s tracks and the sound it makes won¡¯t be the same.¡±

    The weight would be obviously different. To make matters worse, the pce gatekeepers were all imperial bodyguards with a decent level of skills. It would be nigh impossible for them to miss such a detail.

    ¡°Only the outeryer of the 10 or so bags of flour at the bottom are actually real. The inner ones contain scraps of paper, silk, and other light materials, so the additional weight of a person would be just right.¡± Yu Tongen did not neglect this detail.

    Concealing the weight of a single person was much easier than that of four people, thus Meng Qi and his team split up into four carts. The other five carts were regr ones, making it difficult to see through their act.

    Meng Qi had no other queries. He selected a particrly meaty pig and crawled in. The putrid scent of blood hit him like a truck and he felt waves of nausea wash over him. He could barely breathe.

    He activated the Golden Bell Shield heart sutras, and his breathing faded in an instant as he entered a partial Turtle-breathing state. Yu Tongen then sewed up the openings in the livestock¡¯s bellies and covered them with fruits and vegetables on top. It was really difficult to tell upon first nce.

    When he was done, he summoned the lower-ranked eunuchs from outside to attach the carts to their horses and drive them back to the royal pce.

    Meng Qi could only feel his body jerking up and down along the way. He shuddered when he bumped into the asional object jutting out. After a long while, the horse carts finally stopped. He could barely make out someone saying, ¡°Imperial Eunuch Yu, looks like it¡¯s a great harvest again.¡±

    Yu Tongenughed in a sharp voice. ¡°Everyone has been working hard all this while. Of course, we have to prepare good food for you all.¡±

    ¡°Many thanks, Imperial Eunuch Yu.¡± The imperial gatekeepers walked up to the carts and casually picked up some vegetables to inspect. They also carelessly prodded at some of the livestock.

    Sensing the gatekeepers gradually approaching the pig he was hiding in, Meng Qi instantly braced himself in case something went wrong. His entire body tightened with tension as he readied himself to attack at any moment.

    Just then, Yu Tongen stepped forward andughed softly. ¡°I have dyed my task by watching the opera and I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll be reprimanded by Head Wang. I would greatly appreciate it if you¡¯d kindly allow me to make it back on time.¡±

    He furtively snuck a pouch full of silver taels to several of the imperial gatekeepers.

    ¡°Imperial Eunuch Yu, you¡¯re known for being an opera buff. I wonder which actor has caught your eye again?¡± The head of the imperial guards, a veteran who well knew how to behave in such a delicate situation, epted Yu Tongen¡¯s kindness and stepped back with an obsceneugh.

    Yu Tongen smiled and replied, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you about it next time.¡±

    The horse-drawn carts continued their journey through a deep passage before finally reaching the inner grounds of the royal pce.

    Hearing the sound of empty echoes, Meng Qi felt free and at ease. He sighed to himself,menting the unpredictable nature of such task. Even if the defense arrangements were watertight, there was still the issue of human nature.

    The horse-drawn carts turned many corners before arriving at the warehouse of the Imperial Kitchen at longst. Yu Tongen called out loudly, ¡°Evening has alreadye. You all may hurry along to have your dinner. Leave these to thoseborers to move.¡±

    Labourers were the lowest ranked eunuchs who could only perform menial tasks.

    ¡°Thank you very much, Imperial Eunuch Yu!¡± The eunuchs under him were ted. They felt that he was being too kind towards them.

    Once they had left, Yu Tongen coughed lightly as a secret signal. His underlings had all left to prepare his dinner.

    Threads began ripping open as Meng Qi and the others slipped out of the livestock and entered the depths of the warehouse.

    Meng Qi sniffed the stench of blood on himself, before ncing at the still-pristine white clothes of the Devil Empress and Ruan Yushu. He could not help but criticize them silently. What a waste to use their genuine Qi this whole time to prevent being stained by their environment¡­

    Yu Tongen sent theborers away as soon as they had unloaded the goods. He then led Meng Qi and the others out of the warehouse and into the Imperial Kitchen. At this point in time, night had fallen and dinnertime was over. The Imperial Kitchen was empty apart from the fewborers watching the fire to keep a few cakes continuously steamed, making it the perfect ce to hide.

    They hid on the roof beams, inhaling the fragrant aroma of the cakes.

    Ruan Yushu stared fixedly at the steamers and the cakes that didn¡¯t require to be kept warm below. She mumbled to herself,

    ¡°Sweet pea pudding, lotus seed cake, chestnut cake, sweet bean paste rolls, emerald bean cake, steamed osmanthus cake with chestnut powder¡­¡±

    Meng Qi could faintly hear her swallow. He desperately tried to hold back hisughter as he joked, ¡°Go on, this one is on me.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Ruan Yushu snapped her head in his direction.

    ¡°Dinnertime just ended, so nobody will be eating snacks for a while. By the time someone realizes, we¡¯ll have already confirmed the situation and left the royal pce,¡± Meng Qi reasoned gleefully.

    Even if someone did find out, they would probably suspect the culprit to be one of the lower-ranking eunuchs orborers. It would be long before they would find out what had actually transpired.

    Ruan Yushu nodded her head in consensus. This was an unusual sight as the two didn¡¯t often see eye to eye. She covertly slid down the pir and seized her chance while theborers were busy watching the fire. Her delicate hand swooped in to grab several pieces of cake, picking one cake from each pile to avoid raising suspicion.

    She then squatted down and turned around to position herself behind the steamer. After making sure the steamer was blocking theborers¡¯ line of sight, she cautiously lifted it to reveal a small opening and snatch a couple more cakes inside.

    The whole process waspleted all at once with vignce, as though she had rehearsed it many times in her head.

    Back on the roof beams, Ruan Yushu made short work of her food in small, quick bites. She suddenly paused, hesitantly pursing her lips together before passing a piece to Meng Qi. She stared forward the entire time as if she would regret her choice the moment she looked. ¡°It¡¯s for you.¡±

    Meng Qi chuckled to himself and graciously shoved the cake into his mouth, marveling at its vor.

    Meanwhile, Luo Shengyi and the Devil Empress closed their eyes and rested as they waited for the night to deepen.

    Almost an hourter, Yu Tongen sent out the secret signal once more from outside the kitchen. The three of them quickly left and found him in the corner of the garden.

    He left immediately after passing them three sets of guard uniforms and a rope with a w attached to them. Not a word was uttered throughout the entire exchange.

    The trio found their respective locations to change and hurriedly put on their guard uniforms.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take action in an hour. Will you be able to reach the Taiji Hall?¡± the Devil Empress asked for convention¡¯s sake.

    The Taiji Hall was guarded by countless experts. If there was nobody at the Hall of Diligent Government, it would be more difficult for the Devil Empress to infiltrate it herself in any case. Timing was key in this operation.

    Meng Qi nodded. ¡°No problem.¡±

    With the map of the patrol routes of the guards and their defense arrangement, their biggest problem was the guards protecting the Taiji Hall. They should be able to get to the Emperor¡¯s sleeping quarters within an hour.

    The Devil Empress said no more and walked off at a normal pace. Her receding figure swayed as though she was gradually blending into the darkness. In no time, she had disappearedpletely into the night.

    The remaining three exchanged looks while keeping mum, before setting off on their respective routes as per their arrangements. Along the way, they watched for the right timing very closely. They were always able to slip between two guard teams changing shifts or wait for the split second when the guard on the roof shifted his gaze to cross long corridors and passageways.

    A short whileter, the trio was only one hall away from the Taiji Hall. However, the ce was brimming with guards, with several teams patrolling back and forth. There were no blind spots or opportunities they could take advantage of, and the pavilion they were currently hiding in was considerably far from the hall. That made it impossible for them to forcibly slip through with the Transformation Strategy.

    Meng Qi came prepared. He took a deep breath and projected his will outward, enveloping himself, Ruan Yushu, and Luo Shengyi. He then scaled the pavilion like a lizard and leaped off its roof as though he was a queer bird, jumping over the heads of the first team of guards.

    Thanks to the effect of the Transformation Strategy, they were barely audible and went unnoticed by the guards.

    Halfway through the air when Meng Qi was about to descend, he hurled the grappling hook outward where it caught onto the ledge of the nearby hall.

    When the hook hit the ledge, a soft sound could be heard.

    One of the guards slipped and fell right at this moment, creating an even biggermotion.

    Meng Qi forcefully tugged on the rope connected to the hook and was once again airborne. He meshed into the shadows of the roof, almost at the same time as Ruan Yushu and Luo Shengyi.

    ¡°Thank goodness for the Transformation Strategy¡­¡± Meng Qi rejoiced. This particr skill had indeed be less useful in actualbat but was still his divine assistance.

    The trio saw their chance when the guards asked after their fallen friend. They quickly crossed the roof and jumped onto the walls, hiding on the walls near the Taiji Hall.

    Outside the Taiji Hall were one guard ced every 10 steps or so apart. On the rooftop itself, there seemed to be several people, all highly skilled experts with Thwart External Training.

 Chapter 184: Self-defeating ###

    <h4>Chapter 184: Self-defeating ###</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    A dim moon overlooked the lovely night. It was midnight now. Meng Qi and the other twoid t on the wall, quietly waiting for movement inside the Hall of Diligent Government.

    Time gradually passed. Abruptly, a loud noise came out of the hall as if the roof had caved in and the columns had copsed. A dull thud boomed. It seemed the sound of the Palm Gusts being pushed by two massive joint inner forces.

    Meng Qi could indistinctly see the window papers flying and the candlelight swaying inside the hall.

    The guards of the Taiji Hall naturally noticed such amotion. They vigntly took up their arms and rushed over, making for a chaotic scene.

    ¡°Stop!¡± The trio was about to sneak into the Taiji Hall when they heard the guard leader loudly barking his order to prevent their spontaneous action.

    He said in a high voice, ¡°Our duty is to protect the Emperor. We shouldn¡¯t leave our posts even if we¡¯re caught in andslide! Dear brothers, we should never fall for distraction tactics. If the Right Chief Minister needs our help, he¡¯ll let us know!¡±

    The reason why he could be a leader to the other guards was that his ability to systematically handle emergencies and calm unrest. The Emperor and the Right Chief Minister regarded him in high-esteem for this trait.

    The guards returned to their original position one after another and warily looked outside. Their eyes were focused, not letting off any little movement.

    Meng Qi¡¯s heart sank. It would be difficult for them to deceive the guards and sneak into the Taiji Hall in this situation. After all, these guards could be considered as the Top ss Master Pros, or at least the ones at the level of Eye Apertures. If the guards concentrated their whole energy to secure the Taiji Hall, they wouldn¡¯t be able to make the guards neglect their infiltration with the weak spirit enveloping them unless they could directly interfere with their senses.

    Yes, it would be dangerous if he regarded his enemies as fools¡­ Meng Qi gently took a breath and told Luo Shengyi to carry out the second n through the Secret Voice-sending.

    They hadn¡¯t been careless when they made their ns earlier. They had considered all the situations they might encounter and nned their countermeasures. The current situation wasn¡¯t beyond their predictions.

    Luo Shengyi nodded and slowly drew away from the rest under the cover the wall provided. Meng Qi and Ruan Yushu crept along the fence to get to the rear of the Taiji Hall.

    Taking cover under a passing dark cloud, Luo Shengyi slipped from the wall and hid under the railing. He flicked the little pebble in his hand where it hit the fire extinguisher tank on the other side.

    ¡°Who?!¡± All the guards turned to look in that direction.

    Luo Shengyi jumped out, taking advantage of the chaos to slip straight into the hall. He ran as quickly as a speeding horse and nearly blended into the shadow of the me.

    ¡°Assassins!¡± The chief of the guards was calm. Since the sound of the pebble didn¡¯tpletely divert his attention from his sentry duty, he immediately discovered Luo Shengyi and loudly alerted the rest of his presence.

    Amid the ngs of the weapons, the guards came and surrounded Luo Shengyi.

    Taking a deep breath, Luo Shengyi tiptoed on the beam and pounced on the guard leader. His punch was crude in its simplicity but its force and airflow were continuously changing, unpredictable and difficult to grasp.

    Luo Shengyi¡¯s punch filled every corner of the guard leader¡¯s sight, making him feel as if he was crushed under the pressure of Mount Tai. His legs were trembling beneath him.

    His boxing technique had already aplished primary level and formed its own style.

    Puff! A guard who put himself between his leader and Luo Shengyi drew his sword but was fiercely hit by the airflow of the hurled fist. He was thrown backward, blood spewing from his mouth.

    Luo Shengyi¡¯s fist didn¡¯t stop. In the guard leader¡¯s eyes, it was as if the fist was the only thing that existed between heaven and earth.

    ¡°Kill him!¡± the guard leader shouted, lowering himself. Twisting his waist and osciting his arms, he put all his strength and genuine Qi into his right fist to return Luo Shengyi¡¯s attack.

    Boom!

    The two fists collided with a dull thud, raising a strong airflow all around. Blood trickled down from the corner of the guard leader¡¯s mouth and his fist turned into a bloody pile of flesh. He was forced to take three steps back.

    But he managed to slow Luo Shengyi¡¯s momentum with his fist. The rest of the guards had arrived and his men on the roof and from a distance were all equipped with crossbows, ready to attack.

    Luo Shengyi would never let himself fall into a desperate situation. Using the force created by their fist collision, he flew upward and reached the ledge with his tiptoe, diving for the wall. He pressed on the wall with his left hand and threw himself over.

    Swish! The second he disappeared over the wall, one arrow after another hit the ce where he once stood.

    Arge number of guards ran after him this time, all carrying a burning desire to do their duty and capture the assassin. With the guard leader¡¯s current injuries, it was difficult for him to stop them.

    The moment he heard the guard leader informing the guards about the assassin, Meng Qi took advantage of the chaos and immediately cast out his grappling hook to hook the eave rafter. He tugged strongly onto the rope, propelling himself over.

    Ruan Yushu left the wall and hid in the nearby garden, waiting for Meng Qi. She would cause anothermotion to distract the guards once they began searching if she didn¡¯t see Meng Qi leaving the Taiji Hall.

    Each of them executed their responsibilities, as per their ns.

    Meng Qi ¡®flew¡¯ to the rear entrance of the hall. He pressed on the secret look, crushing it, and dashed inside.

    Suddenly, he saw two silhouettes in front of him. The two person stood near the door leading to the main hall, holding their swords in alert without caring for themotion outside. Of course, they didn¡¯t think the intruder to just push the door and enter.

    This hall was truly equipped withyers andyers of defense! Meng Qi remained calm and lifted his body into a tiptoe. He gained speed abnormally quickly, like a ghastly ghost.

    Now that he was inside, he was very close to the room where the unconscious old Emperor was located in. His n was to forcefully break-in at full speed!

    Either way, he wasn¡¯t here to assassinate the Emperor. He was here to check on his condition. He was sure he could flee before getting besieged by the guards, whether by flicking a pebble or kicking through a door.

    He dashed toward the two guards and raised his sword. He shed in a crooked and disorderly fashion,pletely contradicting all principles of sword art.

    His move allowed the tip of his sword to zigzag unpredictably, yet didn¡¯t sacrifice speed. Before the guards could lift their swords to intercept him, he had already pierced their throats.

    The guards acted subconsciously, waving their swords and wanting out the words, ¡°Assassin!¡±

    Meng Qi immediately changed the motion of his sword. With a sh of his sword light, the two guards clutched at their throats and fell with sickening thuds. Their fingers werepletely soaked with blood.

    They were killed on the spot with less than two movements, without even the time time to shout the words, ¡°Assassin¡±!

    The Nine Strategies Beyond the Swords was truly a ughtering tool¡­ Meng Qi couldn¡¯t help sighing with emotion. As long as he did not encounter the top grand masters in this world, this swordsmanship could help him win swift battles without even needing the Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship.

    He cast his Arresting Wind and Capturing Shadow and swept through the hall like wild wind, dashing into the corridor. In front of him were four masters guarding the ce where the unconscious old Emperorid, the Ziji Pavilion.

    Suddenly inspired, he fully operated his Golden Bell Shield and lowered his shoulder to ram into the wall.

    After his Eight Nine Mysteries cultivation, his strength had greatly increased and his Golden Bell Shield had entered the sixth pass. With a sh of dark gold light, arge human-shaped hole could be seen on the wall.

    Humph! If they guarded the door, he will walk through the wall then!

    It even saved him time!

    But this didn¡¯t seem quite right¡­ He felt like a humanoid tank¡­ He dashed into the Ziji Pavilion. He lifted his body into a tiptoe and flicked a pebble toward the royal bed, wanting to force the Emperor to react. Once he confirmed the Emperor¡¯s condition, he could run before the four masters arrived.

    The pebble flew and was about to fall upon the royal bed and hit the old Emperor asleep in the shadows. Suddenly, a jade-white hand appeared with magic light and repelled the pebble.

    A middle-aged schr dressed a silk robe came out from behind of the screen of the royal bed, wearing a smile. He was handsome and white-haired with unspeakable wicked charm.

    ¡°Evil Prince¡­¡± Meng Qi squinted at the neer, drawing his sword. The Evil Prince was actually here? Meng Qi had predicted many traps and enemies, but never expected that enemy waiting for him here would be the Evil Prince!

    The Evil Prince, Guan Ying, looked at his right hand with a smile as if everything was under his control. On the contrary, Meng Qi couldn¡¯t even begin describing the dread he felt. With the fighting intention rising up in his heart, he posed his Evil Ordeal and Ice Pce Sword. He released his spirit and made himself harmonious with his surrounding environment.

    Meng Qi didn¡¯t dare escape under the Qi confrontation between Qi activities. When their Qi became tussled, the Evil Prince¡¯s critical strike would definitelye. And he wouldn¡¯t be able to use half his power because of his escape.

    As part of his spirittched itself onto his sword, Meng Qi felt the sword bing an extension of his body. With the help of his Spirit, his mind could detect the hazy conditions of his environment and vaguely grasp the Evil Prince¡¯s tendency of genuine Qi.

    But the four masters at the door weren¡¯t aware of anything strange inside at all.

    Now he knew their bodies were upied by the Evil Prince, without being able to sense anything. The Immortal Pressing Art was terrifying, so was the Evil Prince¡­ Meng Qi and Evil Prince looked at each other, neither feeling cowardly.

    Outside, it had gradually quieted. The guards were left unaware that two men had intruded into the Emperor¡¯s chambers.

    ¡°This old devil faked his death toy down the grounds for his big scheme but miscalcted the wills of humans. He tried to be clever but ended up self-defeating and really died.¡± In the leisurely manner of a grandmaster, the Evil Prince turned to point at the Emperor lying on the bed as if he was gossiping with Meng Qi.

    Don¡¯t this guy know that most viins die from too much talking¡­ Meng Qi secretly mocked the Evil Prince. He stared at the royal bed, noticing the Emperor¡¯s paleplexion, swelling skin, and bleeding Seven Apertures. He had obviously been dead for some time.

    ¡°Scheme?¡± Since he was momentarily safe, Meng Qi also wanted to rify this matter.

    The Evil Prince leisurelyughed. ¡°Though the old devil neglected the actualbat, he had nock of resources of the scripts and was more or less a master. How could he fall into aa so easily?¡±

    He was right. In the world of kungfu, an Emperor didn¡¯t need to be a top martialist but must at least have some strength. Never mind the need to prevent idents or assassinations, the benefit of strengthening one¡¯s health and prolonging life was enough to make an Emperor want to cultivate kungfu. Meng Qi wasn¡¯t surprised to hear this.

    ¡°So that¡¯s why he pretended to be in aa?¡± Meng Qi asked in a deep voice.

    The Evil Prince shook his head. ¡°No. The old devil was aged yet hadn¡¯t enjoyed enough of life. He kept looking for ways to prolong his life. And during this peace negotiation, the Young Lad of Jiang n fled to the capital city. He got Wang Derang to help him to seek refuge with the old devil in exchange for the final whereabouts of the Blessed One.¡±

    ¡°The old devil attained the Blessed One¡¯s relic, a peculiar crystal stone condensed out through the reversal of the essence of Holy School and the theory of Buddha¡¯s relics. But he was too eager to take in the core spirit to enhance his strength and slow down aging. He couldn¡¯t bear it and fell unconscious.¡±

    ¡°The Young Lad of Jiang n already found the Right Chief Minister? Before General Lu entered the capital city?¡± This news surprised Meng Qi as it didn¡¯t exin the Right Chief Minister¡¯s behavior.

 Chapter 185: The Old Fox and the Little Fox ###

    <h4>Chapter 185: The Old Fox and the Little Fox ###</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    The Evil Prince put his left hand behind him and patted clothes with his right. ¡°Of course. Otherwise, where else do you think the old devil can find the Blessed One¡¯s relics?¡±

    He said slowly, ¡°Many years ago, the Blessed One shaved his hair and became a monk. At that time, he was served by an acolyte. After he produced the peculiar crystal stone and passed away, the acolyte met a friend from the grasnd by chance and told his friend this interesting story.¡±

    ¡°No wonder the Young Lad of Jiang n knew where the Demon Venerable is.¡± Meng Qi suddenly remembered and silently stared at Evil Prince.

    The Evil Prince continued to talk slowly as if he wasfortable in his own home and not in the dangerous royal pce. ¡°The old devil only lost consciousness temporarily due to the strong internal power and quickly woke up. However, he felt he was better off asleep than awake. He wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to inspect his four sons and see through their true facades. At the same time, he could lure the Great Grandmasters into the capital city using the throne dispute. He could also spread the news about the Blessed One¡¯s relics and entrap the Great Grandmasters.¡±

    ¡°So Ba Tu being hunted down that night was because the Young Lad of Jiang n leaked his whereabouts that night?¡± Meng Qi lost himself in thought when he heard about the Emperor¡¯s scheme.

    In this world, what would be impressive enough for Great Grandmasters to fight over? There was nothing but the relics of the Demon Venerable. Compared to Meng Qi, they cared little for the throne. After all, they had remained stuck at the edge of a new level for a long time. They were so close to a breakthrough yet they could never achieve it without the help of external assistance.

    The Evil Prince smiled lightly at Meng Qi. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t defeat Violet de, scared off Ruyi Monk and Ghost King, and took away Ba Tu and Zhangsun Jing, all the Great Grandmasters except for Wang Derang and Bamuer would have long gathered outside the Yuanjue Temple to fight for the Blessed One¡¯s relics.¡±

    ¡°Based on my investigation, there were countless explosives nted in the Yuanjue Temple. The moment the Great Grandmasters walk into the temple, the suicide soldiers would ignite the explosives and kill everyone.¡±

    Meng Qi nodded calmly. ¡°No wonder the Young Lad of Jiang n left his hiding ce before the Right Chief Minister arrived.¡±

    Swosh! The wind whistling through the branches, creating a distinct rustling sound. The noise made people keenly aware of the intensity of the wind.

    ¡°Wang Derang didn¡¯t expect you to take Ba Tu away. He didn¡¯t think Lu Guan would choose to go solo and bring Ba Tu before him instead of taking refuge with one of the Imperial Princes either. That was why he dyed and sent someone to inform the Young Lad of Jiang n. Otherwise, with his strength as a Great Grandmaster, why didn¡¯t he immediately arrest him and just let Lu Guan and Ba Tu go after him slowly?¡± the Evil Prince said in a mocking tone.

    That seemed just about right! If the Right Chief Minister ¡®found¡¯ the Young Lad of Jiang n, it would be hard for him to save the situation. If he didn¡¯t go to the Yuanjue Temple, the experienced Great Grandmasters would definitely be suspicious and send their underlings to investigate the temple. If he did go, then the suicide soldiers might really ignite the explosives and kill him.

    Meng Qi didn¡¯t let down his guard and kept his sword drawn. ¡°I didn¡¯t think the Emperor would fear the Great Grandmasters to the extent of wanting to kill all of them.¡±

    ¡°As the lord of the world, who would be happy to be surrounded by Great Grandmasters who were almost as powerful as demons? If they gave it their all, they could really murder the Emperor under heavy protection.¡±

    The Evil Prince¡¯s left hand remained behind him, with his right hand on his chest. ¡°Having found an opportunity, the old devil definitely wouldn¡¯t give it up. Even if he hadn¡¯t absorbed all the energy of Sarira, he¡¯d still use it as bait. His body was aging and couldn¡¯t take that much energy anyway. Heh, if not for Wang Derang suppressing this issue, the old devil would have happily sent him along to the Yuanjue Temple.¡±

    ¡°He was a qualified Emperor.¡± Meng Qi sighed.

    ¡°Yes. He was cruel and heartless. His love for his throne and authority exceed his affection for his concubines and children,¡± the Evil Prince replied, agreeing with him.

    The wind blew stronger and stronger. The air became very damp, creating for a rather stifling atmosphere.

    Meng Qi asked deliberately, ¡°Though the Emperor was in a a¡¯, he still had a firm grasp on his empire through the Right Chief Minister, the West Conquering General, and the General of Affairs. Why did he suddenly die? For him to secretly send the West Conquering General to contact Lu Huasheng, was he determined to make peace?¡±

    It would be impossible for the Emperor to lie to the General of Affairs. He was still a human who needed to eat and defecate. He needed a trusted aide to help him with these affairs.

    ¡°The old devil was definitely willing to make peace as long as the cost didn¡¯t exceed his bottom line. He was nning to kill the Great Grandmasters and his disobedient sons before reorganizing his troops to revive the northwest. If the peace talks didn¡¯t go through, he was nning to summon Lu Guan to the capital city as his backup and stabilize the military.¡± The Evil Prince spoke frankly with a self-assured air as if he knew the old Emperor¡¯s mind as well as he did his own palms.

    Meng Qi nodded. If the old Emperor was still alive, he would have to find a way to stop the peace talks toplete his main task. With the Young Lad of Jiang n as a chess piece in the Emperor¡¯s hand, he would definitely be well aware of the internal information of the West Invaders and the many ways to turn the fake peace talks into an authentic one.

    The Evil Prince chuckled. ¡°He thought everything was under his control, but misjudged the hearts of people. An unconscious Emperor was as good as dead to most people. In their eyes, he was already a dead man.¡±

    ¡°Even if he was faking hisa, there would still be traces of him living like his food and excretion. The servants, thinking the Emperor was truly unconscious and there would be a new one in power soon, were quick to seek refuge with the Imperial Princes. They sent news to the Crown Prince and the Seventh Prince, eventually alerting them to the fact that their father wasn¡¯t really unconscious and wasying down a scheme.¡±

    If not for the Emperor¡¯s suddena giving hope to the Third Prince and the Fourth Prince, most people assumed either the Crown Prince or the Seventh Prince to be a shoo-in for the throne.

    ¡°No wonder when I visited the Crown Prince, he refused to meet anyone and kept to his own responsibilities!¡± Meng Qi said, having realized the truth. He then frowned. ¡°But if the Seventh Prince was in the know, why did he meet me? Why did he said things like wanting the throne and no longer being able to back down?¡±

    The Evil Prince had a tall stature and carried himself in a refined yet wicked manner. He replied, ¡°The old devil was already dead then.¡±

    ¡°So the Seventh Prince knew the truth and the Crown Prince didn¡¯t and refused to meet anyone?¡± Meng Qi didn¡¯t think this exnation made sense.

    The Evil Princeughed. ¡°The Crown Prince was pretending he didn¡¯t know the old devil was dead while the Seventh Prince was pretending he didn¡¯t know the old devil wasn¡¯t truly unconscious.¡±

    Were they all actors¡­ Meng Qi noticed the important information underlying the Evil Prince¡¯s words and said, ¡°The one who killed the Emperor was the Crown Prince?¡±

    ¡°You can consider him as the one who ordered it. Heh, only a few people were aware of this. Wang Derang thought the old devil died of his greed over absorbing excessive energy, so he nned a secret burial for him. He drew the West Conquering General and other people to the Crown Prince¡¯s side, helping him prepare to win the throne, suppress the other three Imperial Princes, and avoid unrest in the world.¡±

    Meng Qi didn¡¯t question this exnation. The Right Chief Minister, Wang Derang, was famously a powerful supporter of Confucianism. With the West Invaders were invading the Chen Pei River boundary, he definitely hoped for the Crown Prince to ascend to the throne smoothly. It was normal for a supporter of Confucianism to choose the next Emperor orthodoxly. Crown Prince had been suppressed for a long time and his Civil Service Officer and Military Attache were no match for the other princes. Besides, the Fourth Prince had the support of the Sword Emperor and the Third Prince had the support of the Devil Empress.

    If he abruptly dered that the Crown Prince would ascend the throne, the other princes were likely to be unsatisfied and initiate a rebellion. If the capital and the rest of the world was left in turmoil, the West Invaders would take this opportunity to invade.

    Thus, the Right Chief Minister buried the Emperor¡¯s death and informed only the Crown Prince. He wanted the Crown Prince to draw the neutral powers to his side and use the might of the throne to suppress the other three princes, swiftly ending the struggle for the throne.

    ¡°Order? Then who was the one who killed the emperor?¡± Meng Qi asked again.

    The weather outside became increasingly stifling, the wind carrying over the noise of fighting from the Hall of Diligent Government.

    The Evil Prince said confidently, ¡°The Left Chief Minister, Lyu Ling.¡±

    ¡°The wicked minister?¡± That man had been demoted for many years.

    ¡°As the chief general of Government Office and one of the ministers with real power, he had midnight visiting rights and could visit the old devil easily.¡± The Evil Prince didn¡¯t want to hide the truth. ¡°Lyu Ling understood others¡¯ intentions well and earned the old devil¡¯s trust. When he learned Lu Guan was summoned into the capital, he smartly deduced that he had lost the Emperor¡¯s favor.¡±

    ¡°When the Crown Prince told him the secret, he knew his guess was right. The old devil didn¡¯t tell him the n because he wanted to abandon him. If the country makes peace with another, he and the Crown Prince would be held responsible for the disgrace of the state. If the negotiation fails, someone will be responsible for the west-northern disgrace and Lu Guan¡¯s demotion. Obviously, the wise Emperor can¡¯t be the scapegoat. However, the wicked minister can be. That¡¯ll make an excellent excuse for the old devil.¡±

    The Evil Prince was thinner than before. He must have been incredibly handsome as a young man. He said with full confidence, ¡°Realizing this, Lyu Ling then supported the Crown Prince. He had been the minister for a long time and garnered many domestic ministers and guards as his supporters. They were all on his side, awaiting the new Emperor. Therefore, they investigated the Ziji Pavilion and the Royal City Department.¡±

    ¡°After confirming the fake n, they had no choice but to follow Lyu Ling. He knew the information and judged the old devil to be well. So he found a nontoxic elixir that could elerate the absorption of the Vital Spirit. He told the eunuch to add it to the old devil¡¯s food and finally causing him to die.¡±

    Meng Qi asked thoughtfully, ¡°Why do you know such a secret n? Seems like you have firsthand experience.¡±

    ¡°Because it was Lyu Ling who told me this. He was also the one who helped me enter this ce.¡± Evil Prince chuckled, sighing. ¡°In the absence of other enemies, the Crown Prince would definitely kill him in the future. Even he revealed this n to others, Wang Derang would think he was spouting nonsense as ast-ditch effort. By then, there probably won¡¯t be any more princes around. Even if Wang Derang doesn¡¯t trust the Crown Prince, he still has to. That was why Lyu Ling told me this and asked for a way of survival.¡±

    Meng Qimented regretfully, ¡°What good does it do to tell you?¡±

    ¡°Right now, the Seventh Prince must be heading southeast beyond the capital to gather his supporters and dere a war against the Crown Prince.¡± The Evil Prince seemed to be talking about something non-essential.

    Meng Qi suddenly understood the true meaning behind the Seventh Prince¡¯s words. With the Right Chief Minister supporting the Crown Prince in the capital, the Seventh Prince stood no chance. His hopes for survival and victoryid outside the capital. ¡°So it¡¯s you! You¡¯re the one behind the Seventh Prince.¡±

    The Evil Prince nodded with a smile. ¡± Yes, it¡¯s me. And I didn¡¯t tell him that the Crown Prince instructed Lyu Ling to kill the old devil. I just found an excuse to send him outside the capital.¡±

    ¡°You want the country to fall into chaos?¡± Meng Qi understood the Evil Prince¡¯s intentions.

    The Evil Prince said with pride, ¡°If one ascends to the throne through schemes and conspiracies, the Emperor¡¯s foundation would never be stable and he¡¯ll forever be suppressed by Buddhism, Confucianism, and Taoism. Only an uprising can sweep the country and make my religion the orthodox one. I have already prepared kindling material in the east-northern for the Seventh Prince.¡±

    For a regime to born out of gunpowder¡­ Meng Qi inexplicably recalled such a saying. The Evil Prince was indeed nning something big.

    He sighed. ¡°The people will suffer because of this.¡±

    ¡°Their deaths were set in ce for something worthwhile,¡± Evil Prince said cruelly.

    He suddenlyughed. ¡°Do you know why I¡¯m talking so much and telling you so many things?¡±

    Without waiting for Meng Qi¡¯s reply, he revealed a dark yellow crystal stone in his hand behind him. There seemed to be something shapeless inside the crystal stone was something shapeless.

    He snorted, expression turning cold.

    ¡°Because I want to dy the time.¡±

    He picked up the crystal stone, his aura rising simr to that of the Devil Empress.

    ¡°Though I haven¡¯tpletely absorbed the energy, it¡¯s enough to kill you!¡±

    Rumble!

    Outside, lighting crossed the night sky and the thunderstorm broke the quietness.

    Though Meng Qi didn¡¯t know how the Evil Prince managed to get his hands on the Demon Venerable Sarira or why he wanted to absorb its energy, he was calm as usual. ¡°Do you know why I bothered listening to all your nonsense?¡±

    Meng Qi didn¡¯t wait for the Evil Prince¡¯s reply. He smiled, revealing his white teeth.

    ¡°Because I want to dy the time, too.¡±

 Chapter 186: A Leisurely Talk on Imperial Hegemony ###

    <h4>Chapter 186: A Leisurely Talk on Imperial Hegemony ###</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    At this time, since the lightning and thunder was not very fierce, Meng Qi was afraid he might becking in power. He did not dare to activate his Thunder God Imprinting. Instead, he violently shouted,

    ¡°Kill!¡±

    His shout was as powerful as the spring thunder, making the room rattle and the beams shake. If not for the thunder rumbling outside, the guards on the roof and outside would have already been aware that something was wrong inside.

    The Evil Prince¡¯s momentum had risen to the extreme. He was shrouded in his strength and kept secure by his spirit as if his whole body resided between existence and nonexistence. He did not belong to that ce, not on the opposite bank, nor in the mid-stream. In other words, he was not affected by Meng Qi¡¯s Thundering scream at all.

    He then employed falsehood to cover up reality, turning both his strength and spirit into a vacuum. Meng Qi, who was going at full throttle to run his genuine Qi and spirit in order to counter him felt torn apart by this skill and sick to the point of vomiting blood.

    Knowing that he could not passively defend, Meng Qi projected his will outwards while keeping his concentration within and drew his de to strike.

    This move driven by the essence of Heaven de belonged to ¡°Mortal Dust Fall¡±. The light of his de was ethereal and shed from area to area, resembling fish in the water or ghosts in one¡¯s heart. It changed with his momentum and his mind. It was difficult to control and left him feeling defenseless.

    ¡°Terrific!¡± Evil Prince half-heartedly praised. From a feinted nothingness, he reached out his right hand and pointed at Meng Qi¡¯s mid-brows.

    His gestures were constantly changing. Every change brought with it illusions that were hard to distinguish because it altered with time and followed momentum. It was impossible to tell the real from the false.

    At this moment, even though he had made further progress in his Nine Strategies Beyond the Swords, and preliminarilyprehended Qi-breaking Move, Meng Qi realized that this move of Evil Princebined virtuality and reality, which seemed full of ws and danger.

    This meant that Evil Prince¡¯s realm and strength were much superior to his!

    Facing this move, Meng Qi should have no way to break it. What he could do was use his ¡°Mortal Dust Fall¡± driven by the essence of Heaven de to block it.

    The light of his de leaped, and every moment it changed in response to Evil Prince¡¯s gestures, which were the soul traction and self-evolved in Kung Fu world.

    Boom!

    When his mid-finger, though made of flesh, pointed to the tip of his de, Meng Qi felt his entire body shake as if struck by thunder. His right arm went numb, and he lost consciousness temporarily. At the same time, his blood churned and a dark golden glow burst out, making him nearly spit some blood. Fortunately, he had already reached the sixth pass of the Golden Bell Shield.

    Refusing to give up, Meng Qi pulled out his Ice Pce Sword with his left hand. The light from his sword was pure yet had a prevailing thirst for blood. It was the very ¡°Yama¡¯s Invitation¡±.

    The concentrated sword light broke throughyers of strength one after another and directly pointed at Evil Prince¡¯s mid-brows with no sign of retreating!

    Evil Prince slightly gasped, withdrew his right hand, and gently pped the de with his palm.

    This palm seemed to be powerless, but in Meng Qi¡¯s eyes, it was getting bigger and bigger nearly to the extent of enveloping heaven and earth.

    His sword tip was about to stab the center of Evil Prince¡¯s palm when the momentum of his palm suddenly changed turning virtuality into the reality. Streaks of tremendous power suddenly began gushing out one after the other like the roaring waves of a stormy sea.

    Meng Qi took three steps back. Although he had the Golden Bell Shield to protect himself, the jaws of his left hand were a little split with small streams of blood flowing out.

    Evil Prince¡¯s momentum was still at its peak, and he quietly defused Meng Qi¡¯s Sword Qi which had just been concentrated. With a cold expression, he raised both palms, making him seem unusually tall and appear like a supernatural evil.

    Rumble!

    With the rumble rising to a deafening pitch and the lightning lighting up the sky as if it were daytime, the battle at the distant Hall of Diligent Government reached its climax.

    Meng Qi did not hesitate anymore for his right arm had regained consciousness, and his will was building up again. He forced his will to drive his de and made the purple thunderbolt mark on the back of his left hand glow brightly.

    After fighting, Meng Qi knew that with the present strength of his Golden Bell Shield, his desmanship, his sword art, and even employing Mortal Dust Fall, Yama¡¯s Invitation, Sacrifice Form, and Peace Quietude Split all together while disregarding any consequences, it was still difficult for him to actually inflict damage on such an Evil Prince. Even the probability of a sessful escape was only 50%. After all, Evil Prince¡¯s visionary demon¡¯s body method was illusory, from which was difficult to break away!

    He was immersed in emotion, and his soul was like a calmke where all the things around him were reflected. Though it was impossible for him to fully grasp the flow of Evil Prince¡¯s genuine Qi and the distribution of his strength, he could hear the thumping of his heartbeat, which contained innumerable meanings.

    With a single beam of light from his de, more than 33 meters of the splendid mortal world showed up. Such a scene was made by ¡°Mortal Dust Fall¡± indeed!

    Though he could not make sure whether Evil Prince had the obsessiveness ofints, hatred, love, and separation, Meng Qi believed he was bound to have great ambitions, which he pursued but failed to obtain for the time being. How could a mortal not be caught in Mortal Dust Fall?

    This move disyed more gist of de theory and more variation of desmanship than what he had used to cut Evil Prince at the center of the Pei River before. This was Meng Qi¡¯s harvest from his recent fighting experiences.

    As the dark clouds gathered together along with the silver snakes swinging, suddenly, they formed a streak of thunder light as thick as a bucket and brilliantly fell down from the heaven.

    Apart from the two Great Grandmasters who were fiercely fighting in the Hall of Diligent Government, all the other people in the imperial pce were affected by the traction of Qi activity. Looking up at the sky, they saw the God Thunder falling from heaven. It was both magnificent yet terrifying!

    Bang!

    As the bodyguards around the Taiji Hall watched with horrified expressions, the bolt of thunder pierced through the roof, charring all the people nearby, and rumbled in.

    ¡°The punishment from Sky Thunder?¡± The guards and the eunuchs somehow thought of the defeat in the northwest and the violent scramble of the imperial authority.

    ¡°Thunder de Furious Monk¡­¡± Both Ruan Yushu in the courtyard next to the Taiji Hall and Luo Shengyi who led the guards to circle the Hall of Diligent Government, as to get rid of them, whispered at the same time.

    After having sucked the essence and broken through the bottleneck, Meng Qi set foot in the Great Grandmaster¡¯s realm and nearly reached the point of harmony between man and nature with every act and movement manifesting the great power.

    The troops that revolted, who had the seventh prince as their puppet and the Holy School as orthodoxy, swept their enemies in the world suppressing Confucianism, Taoism, and Buddhism andpleting the long-cherished wish of past dynasties.

    ¡°After the emperor abandons his throne, I will realize my dream. Since there are no more obstacles then, I will reach the realm of the harmony between man and nature and break the void.¡±

    When he was fully satisfied, Evil Prince suddenly felt heartache as if he had been invaded and attacked by something. When he came to his senses, he saw that the de with the electric light shining had already cut the Protective Upstanding Qi open and was near at hand.

    Once the Immortal Pressing Art operated, it would change the dying into the living and eliminate the de strength. With a huge rumble, a thick strike of thunder light, like the ruler of the heaven and the earth, fell down and lit up the whole room making it difficult for Meng Qi to open his eyes.

    All the thunder light wound around the ¡°Evil Ordeal¡± and fell upon the Evil Prince with a sense of obliteration.

    Evil Prince quickly circled himself time and again to amodate the thunder light and the de strength to desperately eliminate them changing the dying to the living through the Qi wall built by the Upstanding Qi and the meridian vessels of his body.

    During his fast circling, streaks of electric light were tossed out, and puffs of strength overflowed making use of strength to directly hurl Meng Qi out.

    With a thump, Meng Qi hit the ground. The dark golden glow around him was about to split, blood was spraying from his mouth, and his meridian vessels were seemingly broken. The power of the Immortal Pressing Art was evident.

    As the electric light disappeared, the room became quiet again. Since he had just learned the rudiments of the sixth pass of the Golden Bell Shield and increased his strength and energy through the Qi-cultivation of Eight Nine Mysteries, he just didn¡¯t have the strength to walk as when he had ughtered Yuan Mengzhi. Still, he managed to stand up with an effort looking at Evil Prince.

    Upon seeing him, Meng Qi was so scared that he quickly picked up his de and sword and got ready for a second fight.

    Evil Prince stood there with his back straight. Apart from some darkness in his face, he still wore a grim expression and looked Meng Qi in the eye. Nothing seemed to be wrong with him.

    How could it be? Sky Thunder did not eliminate him? Meng Qi was shocked and about to begin the Sacrifice Form to cut him again.

    With the repression of the countercharge, his soul became calm. Meng Qi realized something was wrong for he could not feel Evil Prince¡¯s heartbeat now.

    In a sh of inspiration, he was about to kick out a stone to see whether he was still alive when he heard Evil Prince say something.

    His voice was weak and his eyes empty. In fact, he did not breathe anymore as if an obsession was driving him to speak,

    ¡°The aplishments in imperial hegemony have been ruined over leisurely talk, which cannot be equal to a drink¡­¡±

    Bang! He fell to the ground face up with dark smokeing out from his Seven Apertures. His body could not stop twitching, but then it quickly calmed down, and his voice echoed in the Ziji Pavilion for a long time.

    ¡°Evil Prince Guan Ying has been beheaded, and the cirction of the Immortal Pressing Art has ceased, so Side Task Three has beenpleted. You will be rewarded with 300 Karma points and are allowed to take the Immortal Pressing Art from Evil Prince yourself, but you cannot exchange it for Karma points nor can you teach it to others.¡±

    The voice of the Lord of the Six Reincarnations rang in Meng Qi¡¯s ear giving him a deep sigh of relief for Evil Prince had finally died!

    Only those who participated in the side task could obtain a reward of Karma points, so this time only Meng Qi acquired them.

    Meng Qiposed himself, approached Evil Prince, and bowed to him as a show of respect for a powerful enemy.

    He put his sword into its scabbard and squatted down to search Evil Prince for the Immortal Pressing Art. Since Evil Prince had run the Immortal Pressing Art to suck the strength of his de light into the Qi wall and dissolved the force of his meridian vessels, the surface of the Immortal Pressing Art was unexpectedly in good condition, unlike Yuan Mengzhi, who had split into pieces of charred ashes with nothing intact on him.

    Meng Qi also believed that if the things of Evil Prince were indeed broken by the Sky Thunder, the Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms would remake a copy of the Immortal Pressing Art for him.

    When he first produced a piece of cloth, which was something like fur, and sensed the smell of the Demon Venerable¡¯s spar, he suddenly understood that it was the article to wrap the spar.

    Since the movement made by the Sky Thunder was bound to alert the guards on the roof and around the corner, they had to send some of them to see if there was a fire. Hence, Meng Qi did not examine the cloth but directly crammed it into his robe and continued to search the body finding a thick gray script on which was written: ¡°Immortal Pressing Art¡±.

    Putting away the script, Meng Qi searched him again but found nothing else. He concentrated on searching for the Demon Venerable¡¯s spar because it was so small that it was easy to miss.

    Soon, Meng Qi touched the cold spar. It felt very strange for it seemed that it was not a lifeless stone but a dead creature with flesh and blood.

    When his palm touched the spar, he felt thebination of heat and coldness. Meng Qi smilingly withdrew his hand.

    Just then, something strange happened for Meng Qi felt the surging essence pour out from the Demon Venerable spar and swarm into his body, which was a seemingly overbearing whole-body imbuing regardless of his intentions.

    The essence swarmed into his meridian vessels and filled his body until he felt like exploding. He was unable to get rid of the spar. Meng Qi could only activate the Golden Bell Shield to suck the essence from his body, which was natural and without any impurities.

    As the dark golden glow folded in, Meng Qi wholeheartedly concentrated on the digestion and absorption of the essence. He was barely able to stand up for he felt as though he were carrying heavy weights.

    At that moment, Meng Qi understood why Evil Prince had to hide in the Taiji Hall, an extremely dangerous ce, to absorb the spar essence to enhance his strength. In the end, he was split by the Sky Thunder though he deliberately said a bunch of nonsense to buy time. He also realized why the old emperor had fallen into aa when he had hurriedly sucked the essence for the first time.

    It had not been their choice! Like it was not his choice either right now!

    Although he was extremely disgruntled, Meng Qi had to restrain himself and tried his best to absorb and digest the essence.

    As the essence was crazily absorbed, the sixth pass of his Golden Bell Shield was rapidly promoted. Meng Qi was not happy at all because the guards alive on the roof would rush in to see whether the emperor was hurt by the Sky Thunder and whether it had destroyed any buildings or started any fires.

    Uponnding on the ground, they were shocked on the spot because, in the Ziji Pavilion, the side tables, the screen, the desks, and all the other things were ruined. The old emperory on the royal bed with his Seven Apertures bleeding ¡­ dead. In front of the royal bed were two men, one of whom had fallen on the ground and the other standing in the center. The fallen one was also dead with a ckened face while the standing one¡¯s left hand was at his back. With his right hand pressing the sword hilt and his hair messy, he still bore an arrogant grandmaster¡¯s manner.

    Meng Qi looked at the hole in the roof and spoke in an indifferent voice with a hint of guilt, ¡°I¡¯m one of the emperor¡¯s bodyguards. Being a littlete, I found His Majesty had been killed by Evil Prince. I had to ughter him to repay His Majesty¡¯s kindness.¡±

    If I said so, would you believe me?

    The two guards looked at each other and firmly shook their heads. If he had been a bodyguard, they should have seen him before because he had to eat and sleep.

    Meng Qi pressed his lips together and slightly sighed, ¡°Then do you want to know who is the new emperor and which imperial prince wants to murder his father?¡±

    The two guards¡¯ expression changed at once, and they suddenly shouted,

    ¡°Assassin!¡±

    Don¡¯t act like that! I could spin you a long tale. Meng Qi was yelling frustratedly inside. He pulled out his sword with his right hand despite it feeling like lead, and at the same time, he sped up the Golden Bell Shield to frantically suck up the spar essence.

 Chapter 187: Nightfall ###

    <h4>Chapter 187: Nightfall ###</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    ¡°Assassin!¡±

    After the two body guards screamed out, they drew their swords and des and attacked Meng Qi from different directions. When the emperor was in danger of being attacked, they had to do something as body guards for the emperor. It was the only way for their heads to remain on their shoulders when the incident would blow over.

    Meng Qi¡¯s meridians were stretched to the extreme. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the Golden Bell Shield and the Eight Nine Mysteries were both Divine Skills of foundational arts that benefited the body so his meridians could expand, he¡¯d already be dead. After all, he couldn¡¯t fend off the Evil Prince who had opened nine apertures and Tripitaka. Unlike when the emperor lost consciousness for the first time, he still had a Great Grandmaster, the Right Chief Minister, to help him to suppress and cut off the opponents. Meng Qi could only rely on himself.

    His skin bared the marks of swelling. The dark gold glow and the genuine Qi could still be seen as though a little mouse was running along his skin. Meng Qi¡¯s breathing was heavy and hot, and he wanted to get rid of the swelling of his body.

    Meng Qi attacked with his Ice Pce Sword. Though the move was quite slow, it still sounded like howling wind. Perhaps it was because his genuine Qi had built up too much and he couldn¡¯t control it. And any small move he made bared the Palm and Sword Gust like a master of the seven or eight apertures. Even to the extent where the genuine Qi flowed out.

    The slow Long Sword was more like a heavy iron bar and not a sword. The Sword Gust was so powerful that a guard had been swept up and hit the beam. Then, the room, already shaking because of the intense battle between Meng Qi, Evil Prince and Sky Thunder, was now on the brink of copsing.

    However, Meng Qi¡¯s attack was too slow, to the point where after sweeping up the guard, he couldn¡¯t make anymore changes. After that, he could only watch as the another guard came at him with a de.

    He strugglingly turned his head to avoid the Long Knife, which in turn,nded on his shoulders. The dark gold glowed and repelled the guard, who then hit the wall and his head started bleeding.

    Having consumed some of this genuine Qi and dark gold, the swelling of Meng Qi¡¯s body deted a little. He even wanted the guards to keep attacking him, so he could feel better.

    ¡°The swelling makes me want to scream, e and hit me, just hit me¡¯¡­¡± thought Meng Qi, finding humor in a dire situation. He gathered himself so that he could remain calm and didn¡¯t worry about the aftermath of when the guards outside heard all the raucous. The two guards in front of him then got up and screamed to each other,

    ¡°He¡¯s using Hard Kung to protect his body, attack his vitals!¡±

    Meng Qi held his sword across his chest, awaiting the two guards¡¯ attack while increasing the absorption of his Spiritual Core.

    Since the guards were battle tested, when they saw that Meng Qi seemingly struggled with his motions, they changed their attack which was seemingly false and real at the same time.

    CLANG!

    Just at that moment, ear-piercing sounds of the zither had entered their ears. A strong st came at the direction of the guards, breaking the long sword of one of them and prated his heart.

    Ruan Yushu¡¯s white robes floated on the ground while she was carrying the seven stringed zither. As she plucked a string, another ear-piercing sound had interrupted their thoughts, and another st cut the throat of the remaining guard.

    She was from an aristocratic family, so she knew what would happen when one forced an Exterior level attack while only being in the enlightenment period. She knew that any attack, be it the talisman Precious Weapons or other Dharma ess, were all extremely energy consuming. And that it was difficult to follow up with a second move after the initial attack. That was why when she saw that Meng Qi had drawn the Sky Thunder, she came in straight away to help and nobody could stop her.

    ¡°Get me out of here!¡± screamed Meng Qi, who was so d after seeing Ruan Yushund like a fairy.

    When Ruan Yushu saw that something was odd with Meng Qi¡¯s situation, she didn¡¯t ask any questions and just grabbed him by the shoulder and kicked off the floor and the beam. They jumped towards the wall on the opposite side.

    Then she saw quite a few guards enter the hall, so she didn¡¯t waste any more time and carried Meng Qi to safety.

    As they jumped over the wall, Meng Qi saw a few masters surround them. They were all Top ss Master Pros of six or seven apertures. Yet Ruan Yushu¡¯s Seven-string Zither only had 5 unbroken strings left.

    Ruan Yushu let go of Meng Qi and ced her right hand on the zither.

    Ah!

    As if being sted, one of the masters¡¯ back was snapped and smashed on the wall. He no longer made a sound.

    Luo Shengyi came out from the garden and his fists pounded out like a dragon, exhibiting many fist forms including the Seven Wounding Strikes, Big Ghost Fist, Hundred-Step Mystic Fist, Stone-Cracking Fist and Iron Fist. Some of these fist forms were at the primary level, some had reached the zenith and some were close to consummation. Just a few attacking moves and a few masters were either badly hurt or dead.

    Having dealt with these masters, he quickly grabbed Meng Qi by the shoulder and hid into the garden with Ruan Yushu.

    While Meng Qi was absorbing the Spiritual Core, he asked in puzzlement, ¡°Brother Luo, howe you didn¡¯t leave?¡±

    ording to their n, after Luo Shengyi distracted the guards¡¯ attention, he should have gone to the Hall of Diligent Government, and use the time bought by the battle between two Great Grandmasters to shake off the guard with limited Kung Fu and then leave the imperial pce. ¡°Who knew that he woulde back.¡±

    Luo Shengyi replied half smiling, ¡°Though I¡¯m quite overbearing, but I never abandon my partners.¡±

    When Meng Qi summoned the Sky Thunder, he already shook off the guards with the help of the thunderstorm. But after hearing such a raucous, he assumed Meng Qi had met with some unforeseen circumstances, which was why he returned to see if there was anything he could do to help.

    Meng Qi appreciated and nodded gently, then asked Luo Shengyi and Ruan Yushu to scream the words, ¡°The Crown Princemitted regicide! The Left Chief minister poisoned the emperor! The emperor is dead!¡±

    The treacherous minister had defected to the Crown Prince and if he were to take the throne, he would definitely not request Lu Guan¡¯s services. After all, in such a vast world, there¡¯s no shortage of good generals!

    Therefore the best way for Meng Qi to spoil the Crown Prince¡¯s scheme to take the throne was to scream those words. Even if people questioned whether those words were true, it would at least nt the seed of doubt in their minds. And at least the Right Chief Minister would revisit the whole situation and reconsider his candidates.

    To an erudite man, murdering your father the emperor, was an unpardonable crime. He should definitely not be able to be a ruler.

    This was only a part of the task, there was more to do once they got out of the imperial pce. So Meng Qi wanted to try his best toplete the main task.

    Luo Shengyi understood what Meng Qi meant, so he screamed on top of his lungs,

    ¡°The Crown Princemitted regicide! The Left Chief minister poisoned the emperor! The emperor is dead!¡±

    Ruan Yushu didn¡¯t follow suit, she had to maintain her elegant reputation. Anyway, one person screaming was enough.

    ¡°The Crown Princemitted regicide! The Left Chief minister poisoned the emperor! The emperor is dead!¡±

    Luo Shengyi kept changing directions, the sound of his scream traversed the rainstorm, making people from all over hearing it.

    It wasn¡¯t long before the whole of imperial city was in chaos, ¡°The emperor is dead, and it was the prince?¡±

    As they ran, Meng Qi frenziedly absorbed the Spiritual Core. The dark gold of his body glowed brighter, and the sixth level of the Golden Bell Shield kept surging towards consummation.

    Meng Qi regained some strength, so he started redirecting the Spiritual Core towards opening his Nose Aperture and rted Aperture acupoints.

    ¡°The Crown Princemitted regicide! The Left Chief minister poisoned the emperor! The emperor is dead!¡± no one could exin when or why, but in every corner of the imperial city, these words were repeated.

    Meng Qi spected that it was the eunuchs and guards which had been bribed by the third, fourth and seventh prince, who wanted to profit from troubled times, and in turn, created an opportunity for their masters.

    The three of them were getting further away from the direction of the Hall of Diligent Government. As they got near the outskirts of the imperial city, they saw the tall city wall.

    And the guards on top of the city wall were mainly focused on the invaders from the outside. In addition, there were many buildings in the city, so it was easy for the three of them to get close to the gate without being discovered.

    However, thest stretch to reach the gate was in open space, and Meng Qi was still unable to use the Transformation Strategy. So Luo Shengyi took a deep breath and dashed full speed towards the gate.

    Ruan Yushu closely following, her Body Movements were graceful like a fairy.

    Then the three of them were instantly discovered by the guards atop the city wall. But before they could load their bows, Luo Shengyi was already at the gate. He pounded his right fist, which was so powerful that three guards¡¯ chest had been pounded in, dying instantly.

    Ruan Yushu plucked a string on her zither, and it sted the throats of two more guards.

    The guards near the gate were quickly dealt with. Then, Luo Shengyi sted the locks and opened the heavy gate.

    Just as the gate opened, Ruan Yushu threw a body through it and blocked the thousand arrows that came through, turning the body into an hedgehog.

    Meng Qi and Luo Shengyi each threw a body through it as well, and blocked more arrows.

    Only then did they dart through the gate towards the opposite side of the square.

    Their speed was lightning fast, perhaps the fastest than they ever had been, it wasn¡¯t long before the reached the end of the square.

    Any more arrows that came at them were no longer able to harm them.

    They slowed down as they got to a long street.

    With the impact of the Spiritual Core, Meng Qi¡¯s Nose Aperture and the other rted Aperture acupoints opened one after another, almost nearingpletion. Yet the Spiritual Core were flowing steadily still.

    So Meng Qi had to use the Spiritual Core to impact his Aperture acupoints, but he was somewhat distracted by his spections, ¡°Was it the third or the fourth Imperial Prince?¡±

    The Crown Prince wouldn¡¯t and the the seventh prince was already away from the capital. There were only two Imperial Princes to choose from.

    Luo Shengyi then added, ¡°My main task only requirs me to assist one Imperial Prince to sit on the throne, but it doesn¡¯t specify which, so what do you think?¡±

    ¡°So there¡¯re differences between main tasks¡­¡± Meng Qi¡¯s earlier spections had been verified, so he whispered, ¡°I think the fourth Imperial Prince is the best candidate.¡±

    Luo Shengyi continued to ask, ¡°What¡¯s your reason for suggesting him?¡±

    ¡°Firstly, ording to Lu Huasheng, the forth Imperial Prince is the least inclined to negotiate a peace deal; secondly, Devil Empress is locked in an intense battle with the Right Chief Minister, so she can¡¯t do it, and we need a Great Grandmaster for what¡¯s toe,¡± Meng Qi confessed his theory.

    By this time, he was still uncertain if the fourth Imperial Prince would enlist Lu Guan as his general, but he had to take a chance. Anyway, he had plenty of Karma points to spare, so if it needed be, he could lend some to Ruan Yushu.

    ¡°You know what it is?¡± Luo Shengyi slightly frowned and asked about the details of the affair.

    ¡°Kill the Crown Prince!¡± Meng Qi said in a low voice.

    Everyone would have heard about the rumor that the emperor was dead, and each side would react ordingly. This night would be tumultuous, and blood would flow like a river. And the dust would not settle until dawn, so the three of them who had no connections in the city could not form an alliance with anyone, had to eliminate all the choices!

    And this demonstrated the ability of a master to change the circumstances, albeit a little direct, but effective nheless!

    ¡°That¡¯s settled then,¡± when Luo Shengyi understood Meng Qi¡¯s line of thought, heughed coldly and added, ¡°I¡¯ll go and report it and kill the Third Prince along the way!¡±

    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he had invested too much in the Third Prince, he¡¯d not tolerate the Third Prince¡¯s attitude.

    He changed directions and headed back towards the Prince Hall. The Spiritual Core in Meng Qi¡¯s hand was still flowing, his Nose Aperture and the other rted Aperture acupoints had been fully opened.

    ¡°If this keeps up, I¡¯ll ¡®explode¡¯¡­¡± Meng Qi gritted his teeth and took out the ¡®Heavenly Vision and Earthly Hearing pill¡¯. He decided to add fuel to the fire and break through the realm all in one go to try and get him out of this tight corner!

 Chapter 188: Two â€œSwordsâ€ ###

    <h4>Chapter 188: Two ¡°Swords¡± ###</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Luo Shengyi and Ruan Yushu had assumed that something went wrong when Meng Qi was summoning the Sky Thunder, and it resulted in his Genuine Qi running helter-skelter and his blood boiling. Thus, they had intended to help him suppress his inner problem on arriving at Wanghou Lane before meeting the Fourth Prince.

    But after he took out the ¡°Pill of Heavenly Vision and Earthly Hearing¡±, a sort of elixir to which they were no stranger, they came to realize the abnormality. Nevertheless, due to their ignorance of the situation in the imperial pce, it was impossible for them to immediately expect that the relic of the Demon Venerable had fallen into the hands of the old emperor. Thus, they did not have a definite thought in spite of quite a lot of spections.

    As the youngest daughter, who was from one of the 14 major aristocratic families and enjoyed the ardent favor of the elders, Ruan Yushu had heard many anecdotes. So she could make a vague guess at Meng Qi¡¯s current situation. Cool, while interested, she gazed at Meng Qi. It was the first time she had seen the real situation!

    As the ¡°Pill of Heavenly Vision and Earthly Hearing¡± melted in his mouth, a thread of chilliness spread through his throat to his stomach. Itrgely alleviated the searing heat, which resulted in Meng Qi¡¯s surplus inner power, and began to reconcile them and lead them to rush to the Nose Aperture.

    He had just finished concentrating the Nine Aperture acupoints rted to the Nose Apertures. Distributed in a peculiar way, they could respond to the world exteriorly andmunicate with two lungs interiorly after being integrated as a whole. They lit up one by one like dazzling stars in Meng Qi¡¯s dark vision after he closed his eyes.

    In the midst of stars, the Nose Aperture were partly hidden and partly visible like a gate which shut down a passage where the interior and exterior world connected.

    Meng Qi ran all his inner power and connected them with the efficacy of the ¡°Pill of Heavenly Vision and Earthly Hearing¡±. They flowed towards the Nose Aperture like raging waves pounding on the shore. The pain from his body and soul being torn seemed not so unbearable against the explosive pain from swelling.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    With a burst of invisible sound, the ¡°gate¡± formed by the Nose Aperture was open under the impact of the seemingly endless inner power and medicine after several breaths.

    Everything was going normally while seeming to be a bit different. The fragrance of the trees, the moistness of the night wind, the slight sweat of Luo Shengyi, and the glimmers of the sweet scent of Ruan Yushu¡ªall of these went into his nose in clearyers.

    As both of his lungs became extremely powerful, most of the junk Qi in the universe was shut out by his Nose Aperture in a minute. The pure Vital Qi in the universe flooded in, soaking his lungs and meridians, remolding his body and enhancing his Genuine Qi.

    It was how Nose Aperture yed their role in practice. With them as the core and the Mouth Aperture as the supplement, the practitioner could inhale pure Vital Qi once they were opened. They could help the practitioner get twice the result with half the effort and a faster recovery in Genuine Qi during fights. Thus, Seven Apertures opened was considered the mark of aplishing the primary level of the Enlightenment Period and the preliminary formation of the inner world. Meng Qi came desperately close to this level,cking only the Mouth Aperture.

    As the remaining inner power slowly flowed in, filling Meng Qi¡¯s empty meridians after the former inner power flowed toward the Nose Aperture, he did not have the feeling of swelling anymore. It was not long before Meng Qipletely cultivated the inner power. Then his inner force reached the peak again, being at least doubledpared with when he fought against the Evil Prince, and almost equaling to that of an average Seven-Aerture master.

    At this level, even Meng Qi¡¯s Palm Gust could kill a person.

    ¡°I¡¯m done.¡± Examining his situation, Meng Qi indicated that he did not need Luo Shengyi¡¯s help.

    Luo Shengyi smiled and said, ¡°You have opened Six Apertures?¡±

    From such a short distance, how could he be unaware of Meng Qi¡¯s breakthrough? However, not knowing what was going on, he did not have to take a risk. The double Karma points gained from the main task were more than 1,000.

    Meng Qi extended his left hand to show the Demon Venerable Stone, which was empty without invisible jelly in it and appearing dark yellow. It was transparent and chilly. He said, ¡°The relic of the Demon Venerable had fallen into the hands of the old emperor, and my body was imbued with inner power the moment I got it¡­¡±

    It was not until this time that he was finally free to ry what had happened.

    ¡°Were it not for our desire to watch whether the old emperor was alive or dead tonight, the Crown Prince might be ready to overwhelmingly finish off other Imperial Princes ande to the throne in another few days. Then we won¡¯t even be able to figure out why we lost in the main task,¡± Luo Shengyi said with emotion, taking a deep nce at the crystal of the Demon Venerable.

    As a lone wolf from Jianghu, he was always fervent with lucky chances because the paths of normal promotion were too narrow and rare.

    Considering this crystal could count as a rarity due to its capability of holding inner power, Meng Qi took out a ck cloth, which seemed like fur but was not, to wrap up the crystal.

    He just realized that, before picking it up, he needed to wrap up the crystal with this ck cloth to separate it from his flesh.

    As the ck cloth unfolded, four big lively characters appeared on it:

    ¡°That¡¯s how it is.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s how it is¡­¡± At the sight of the four characters, Meng Qi was dumbfounded like being struck by lightning. With countless thoughts rolling in his mind, he could not calm down. The scenes he had experienced whenprehending ¡°Mortal Dust Fall¡± emerged one by one.

    There was a monk who could not be seen clearly, he only knew that he had a distressed expression on his face.

    As his body shrank, he became a child who was adorable and cute and loved by his parents. When he grew up, he was respectful and filial to his parents. Meanwhile, his parents prioritized him over everything. When his parents ended their long lifespans, watching their coffins, he said with a long sigh, ¡°That¡¯s how it is.¡±

    Born into a royal family, he was adored by everybody. When he grew up, he got his power and imperial seal. He decided a person¡¯s life and death with a word. He killed numerous people when he was angry. He promoted others when he was happy. 10 yearster, he left the pce and only said, ¡°That¡¯s how it is.¡±

    As an extraordinary genius, the Demon Venerable had entered the realm of Great Grandmaster before the age of 30. He united the Demon School, which had been split up for generations, by himself and became the most splendid master after the founder of the Demon School. Afterward, he integrated the nine volumes of Scripture and thoroughly understood them, which rendered him only half a step away from breaking through space. Then he contended for hegemony and killed Great Grandmasters. All those who could fight with him for more than three rounds were considered world-famous masters. The current old emperor, who was the Crown Prince at that time, was overwhelmed by the Eighth Prince, who was supported by him, and almost lost the throne.

    At his peak, when the age of the Demon School wasing, he was suddenly enlightened and floated far away. He became a monk apanied by The Old Buddha with the Altar Lamp, only leaving four characters on the paper: ¡°That¡¯s how it is.¡±

    Meng Qi felt numbness on his scalp. He is Ananda? He is still alive?

    The Demon King was a big power in the time of the Demon Mess as well as an unsurpassed big shot in the ending time of the Myths. Her time finally came to an end and the medieval times began when Human Sovereign was born, who cast the Sword of the Human Sovereign in the Dragon Tower and overawed the world with it. Ananda and she were from the same time, which was at least 100,000 years ago. How could he possibly still be alive?

    Could it be that through generations of reincarnation, during which he was willing to fall into Samsara and drown in the sea of bitterness, he finallyprehended the Buddhist doctrines but had forgotten himself?

    The sea of bitterness was like a dream, and worldly things were unreal. It was just as well to forget them¡­ For no particr reason, Meng Qi suddenly had more understanding of Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Noticing that Meng Qi suddenly stopped and stared at the ck paper in his hand in a daze, Luo Shengyi and Ruan Yushu stepped back and asked him quizzically.

    The characters were so big that the two could see them clearly. However, they could not understand why the four characters ¡°That¡¯s how it is¡± had such great magic power that could render Meng Qi, who always kept stable and calm at the crucial moment, to forget the current urgent situation.

    Taking a deep breath, Meng Qi said with a smile, ¡°I thought the Demon Venerable would have left his experience of martial arts, but I didn¡¯t expect that it would be four such inexplicable characters. So I am a little surprised at the moment.¡±

    He did not really know Luo Shengyi and Ruan Yushu that well. Thus, it was temporarily unnecessary to tell them about Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship. He could discuss it with Jiang Zhiwei and Zhang Yuanshan after he returned.

    Now he was a little afraid and alert. ¡°If Ananda was still alive, would there be any hidden danger for him to keep practicing the desmanship ? Was the desmanship rted to him living in such a strange way?¡±

    ¡°Before figuring out the matter, he should practice and use Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship as little as possible¡­¡± Meng Qi secretly thought that, but soon smiled ruefully. In the hazardous World of Samsara, if it were not for Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship, he would have been killed long ago. For instance, obviously this task was a task for leading neers without being too dangerous. Nheless, due to his choice, it kept changing the entire way with increasing difficulty. He not only kept using Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship, but also used the imprint of Thunder God, which could be used only twice.

    Certainly, corresponding harvests would be ampler.

    ¡°I should acquire other Exterior moves as soon as possible, instead ofpletely relying on Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship!¡± Meng Qi made up his mind.

    Carrying the crystal and restraining his thought, Meng Qi quickened his pace to head to Wanghou Lane with Luo Shengyi and Ruan Yushu. At the moment, the mor and thunder in the imperial pce had disturbed most of the capital.

    Out of the imperial pce, there was no more storm and lightning. In a hurry, the three soon reached the Fourth Prince¡¯s residence in Wanghou Lane.

    ¡°I need to meet the Fourth Prince for something important rted to the sudden change in the imperial pce,¡± Meng Qi directly said to the gatekeeper.

    The Fourth Prince was disturbed by themotion, but failed to figure out the situation at the moment. Therefore, the Manor was brilliantly lighted and heavily guarded without peopleing and going.

    Recognizing Meng Qi, the gatekeeper did not dare to neglect him. He turned around and went inside to report to the Fourth Prince.

    The Fourth Prince was also a man of determination. He came out to meet Meng Qi in person, apanied by old Sword Emperor¡ªUnder such a hazardous circumstance, he must prevent Meng Qi from assassinating him.

    Meng Qi was struck by a thought and then said in a deep voice, ¡°Fourth Prince, I have two ¡®swords¡¯ and was wondering, which one do you want?¡±

    The Fourth Prince realized his implication and solemnly asked, ¡°Which two?¡±

    Meng Qi looked solemn and said, ¡°One takes momentum as the de, gold and iron as the edge, courage as the ridge, will as the head, and itself as the mp. It can chop a neck at the top and extinguish a liver and lung at the bottom. In a rage, you can kill an enemy in a short distance with his blood sprinkled five steps away. With it, you can repay an obligation and hatred while going anywhere you want. It¡¯s the sword of a swordsman.

    ¡°The other one takes brave people as the de, incorrupt people as the edge, virtuous people as the ridge, loyal people as the head, and heroic people as the mp. It¡¯s unprecedentedly upright, supreme when being lifted, not descending when being pressed, and unsurpassed when being used. At the top, it follows heaven toply with the sun, moon, and stars. At the bottom, it follows the earth toply with the four seasons. Between them, it soothes public opinions to pacify the world. Once you use this sword, it¡¯s like thunder. Within the whole country, there won¡¯t be anyone who doesn¡¯t take orders from you with allegiance. It¡¯s the Sword of the Sovereign.

    ¡°Fourth Prince, which one would you like to choose? Are you willing to discard the other one?¡±

    The Fourth Prince was extremely shocked by his words, even the Sword Emperor was slightly moved. The surrounding soldiers and swordsmen all gazed at the Fourth Prince with conflicting feelings, waiting for his decision.

    As the Fourth Prince paced up and down with his hands behind his back, a resolute expression gradually appeared on his face. He looked at Meng Qi and said in a deep voice,

    ¡°I¡¯ll choose the Sword of the Sovereign.¡±

    After saying this, he felt quite relieved as if he had cut off something, while the guards and swordsmen looked excited.

    ¡°Really? If you choose the Sword of the Sovereign, would you like to grant me all the swords in your study?¡± Meng Qi appeared to be testing him with a further question.

    Concerning the swords in the Fourth Prince¡¯s study, about 10 of them were Refined Weapons, and others were Hundred-time Tempered Weapons with background stories.

    With augh, the Fourth Prince said, ¡°The Sword of the Sovereign isn¡¯t in my hand. You can choose any of my swords if you want, except for the two granted by my master.¡±

    A master was like a father, so the swords granted by him certainly could not be given away.

    Immediately upon saying this, he stared at Meng Qi and hispanions, waiting for them to present the information which was worth the swords.

    ¡°The Crown Princemitted regicide and the Left Chief Minister poisoned the emperor. The emperor died!¡± Meng Qi shocked them as expected.

    At a time like this, those who got the information a quarter of an hour earlier could react faster and do more things than others!

 Chapter 189: All people around are enemies ###

    <h4>Chapter 189: All people around are enemies ###</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    ¡°Our father died¡­¡± With his right hand shivering, looking up at the royal city under thunder and lightning, the Fourth Prince muttered to himself with mixed emotions which he couldn¡¯t tell were anger or sadness, rxation or happiness.

    He had thought the riot was caused by Devil Empress who was blocked by the Right Chief Minister when she forced her way into the pce. It turned out that his father was poisoned by the Left Chief Minister who was appointed by Crown Prince to do so.

    Sword Emperor¡¯s breath was slow and long. He was neither angry nor surprised and waited for Meng Qi¡¯s description. If he believed Meng Qi just based on his words, he and the Fourth Imperial Prince might have been cheated by others.

    The breath of surrounding guards and swordsmen became heavy, which seemed to simmer for the eruption of a volcano.

    The Fourth Prince looked at Meng Qi directly. He seriously asked, ¡°Is that true?¡±

    ¡°The emperor epted Young Lad of Jiang n and had nned to use the remains of the Demon Venerable to lure and kill the three Great Grandmasters. However, Crown Prince knew his intrigue and appointed the Left Chef Minister to kill the emperor. The left Chef Minister felt that he was abandoned, so he risked to poison the emperor¡¯s food to elerate his absorption of vitality. As a result, the emperor died when he took in the remains of the Demon Venerable. The Left Chef Minister was afraid to be killed by Crown Prince, so he told it to Evil Prince. Evil Prince arranged the seventh prince to leave the capital andunched the insurrection in the southeast, while he himself was killed by me.¡±

    Meng Qi described the events briefly without omitting any key information. The Fourth Prince and Sword Emperor could understand the details based on their findings and tell whether Meng Qi¡¯s words were true or not based on the logic.

    Meng Qi was involved in it too. If he had not kidnapped Ba Tu and Zhangsun Jing, Young Lad of Jiang n would have fallen into the hands of one of the Imperial Princes, and the Great Grandmasters would have been trapped, while Demon Venerable Stone would have been sent out and be a lure. The next morning, he would have had nothing to take in, so he would not have died. Therefore, things would have beenpletely different. Everything was under Meng Qi¡¯s control. What he needed to do was try to thwart the talking, which was more difficult.

    ¡°Hey, he was imposing¡­¡± Sword Emperor sniggered and said. He was clear about the situation. If the emperor had been still alive, he would have stabbed him too.

    The Fourth Prince was serious but calm. He said, ¡°My seventh brother left the capital. The country would be chaotic¡­ My eldest brother waspletely cruel and unscrupulous. He dared to kill his father, the emperor!¡±

    The swordsmen had waited for these words for so long. They all drew their swords up to the sky. Unrelenting nks were heard:

    ¡°Crown Prince killed the emperor. Prince, please save the country and the people in danger and kill all the treacherous evil!¡±

    ¡°Prince, please save the country and the people in danger and kill all the treacherous evil!¡±

    Their shouting was aggressive. They meant to push the Fourth Prince to lead them to fight for the throne.

    The Fourth Prince strongly put his right hand down and shouted angrily,

    ¡°As a son and vassal, I¡¯mmitted to killing the treacherous evil!¡±

    ¡°We would fight for you!¡± The guards and swordmen yelled.

    Meng Qi was unhurried. After they calmed down, he stepped forward and said, ¡°My Royal Highness, you should do three things immediately.¡±

    Having the answers of ¡°Sword of Sovereign¡±, he changed to call him Royal Highness.

    ¡°What are they?¡± Things happened out of his expectation, so the Fourth Prince was unprepared. He had to pretend to ask Meng Qi.

    Meng Qi calmly said, ¡°The seventh prince has left the capital, so we don¡¯t need to worry about him. What we must do now are: First, send people to Courier Hostel to find General Lu and tell him Crown Prince killed the emperor. In this way, we can move him to go with us to the military camp to force the West Conquering General to submit to us.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the most important thing!¡± The Fourth Prince nodded and said, ¡°With General Lu¡¯s help, I¡¯m not worried.¡±

    The Iron Mountain Army was strong before. The followers of Lu Guan were all good soldiers. After he was degraded, the emperor divided the Iron Mountain Army. About 30 percent of soldiers were listed in the imperial army which was in the charge of the West Conquering General.

    Normally, under powerful royal authority, no matter how the soldiers admired Lu Guan, they did not dare to create chaos nor defy the emperor¡¯s orders. Even though Lu Guan tried hard to fawn over them, it did not work out. Lu Guan deprecated himself that he had no army and no power. There was no need for princes to favor him.

    But the emperor died, and the situation was in chaos. If Lu Guan was surrounded by the Fourth Prince who represented the imperial power, with the excuse of Crown Prince¡¯s killing the emperor and the departure of the seventh prince, these soldiers would probably follow Lu Guan and dismiss the demands of the West Conquering General. This was the reason that these imperial princes all wanted to have Lu Guan on their sides. They just wanted to win him for a rainy day.

    At the time, when the Iron Mountain Army, which covered about twenty percent of the imperial army,unched a riot, it was hard for the imperial army to distinguish who were enemies in darkness. They would be blocked, and the West Conquering General Xu Jin was totally unable to repress the Iron Mountain Army.

    Lu Guan, in the name of the Fourth Prince, could win the soldiers without the Fourth Prince¡¯s suspicion afterward.

    The West Conquering General was a martial pro who had reached the peak of Kung fu, so ¡°Heaven Sword¡± Song Ming and others should also help them. Otherwise, it would be a big joke if the West Conquering General killed the Fourth Prince and Lu Guan.

    Meng Qi slightly raised his head and said, ¡°Second, please order your followers to make it widely known that Crown Prince killed the emperor. We should make sure that everyone knows about it, so we have a fair reason for waging war.¡±

    The most important thing was to make Right Chief Minister hesitate when he made the choice. When everything went well as we imagined, he had no other alternative.

    ¡°Well, I would not wage a war without a good reason.¡± The Fourth Prince knew it was an emergency for he feared that he would be used by Crown Prince in turn. ¡°Minister Meng, what is the third thing?¡±

    He changed the way he called Meng Qi too.

    Meng Qi¡¯s left hand pressed on the hilt of the long sword. He disguised himself as a swordsman who used the sword with his right hand and wielded the de with his left hand. He coldly said, ¡°Kill Prince Xiao and Crown Prince in chaos.¡±

    Prince Xiao was the designated name of the Third Prince.

    Except for Sword Emperor, the others were all shocked. They had not expected that God-petrifying Sword Little Meng was so bodacious and straightforward!

    ¡°I could block Old Lin, but could you kill Crown Prince?¡± Sword Emperor asked calmly.

    As for the Third Prince, he was absolutely not as important as Crown Prince. Even though Meng Qi did not kill him, he had lost his momentum for he was slower.

    Meng Qi said confidently, ¡°If you could block Royal Advisor, I can definitely cut down the head of Crown Prince.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡± Sword Emperor did not ask more in the way he wielded his sword.

    Pointing at Luo Shengyi, Meng Qi said to Sword Emperor, ¡°My friend Luo Shengyi followed Prince Xiao before, but Prince Xiao did not trust him. So he chooses to forsake darkness for the light now, and he wasmitted to killing Prince Xiao for you, my highness.¡±

    ¡°Perfect, you are righteous!¡± After he heard of these three things, the Fourth Prince was relieved. He saluted Meng Qi, Sword Emperor, and Ruan Yushu and said, ¡°Please help me deal with the matter of my big brother. When you seed, my sword room will be open for you.¡±

    He began to give demands in an orderly way such as informing the officials on his side, blocking off the main roads, winning the support of the neutrals¡­

    ¡­While Meng Qi, Luo Shengyi, Ruan Shuyu, and Sword Emperor went out of the Fourth Prince¡¯s mansion and headed to Crown Prince¡¯s mansion, which was also in the Prince District.

    When they almost reached Crown Prince¡¯s mansion, Luo Shengyi continued on his way for he had to kill the Third Prince before Devil Empress returned.

    Because of the dy in the Fourth Prince¡¯s mansion, Crown Prince had heard the news. He ordered the guards to guard all key entrances and open the middle door widely. The informers were in and out. It seemed to be an uing big war.

    Although the guards of Crown Prince¡¯s mansion were not stronger than that of the royal city, it was well-organized. It was hard to break through them, but Meng Qi had already thought up a n.

    He observed for a while and was ahead of hispanions. He quietly knocked out a soldier, who had returned for report. He removed the soldier¡¯s clothes and headgear and then put them on.

    ¡°How can you get in since you don¡¯t know the passwords?¡± Sword Emperor asked him. Unlike Evil Prince, he had goodmand of mental illusion.

    Meng Qi answered with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We willunch our attacks and lead the Royal Advisor off in the time it takes to finish half a cup of teater.¡±

    Ruan Yushu would stand by as they did in the royal city in case anything unexpected happened.

    Sword Emperor nodded. He clenched his sword ready to fight with Prime Maester.

    Bent and hidden in the shadow of thene, Meng Qi jumped out and secretly followed another guard just when he returned to report.

    The guard seemed to know he was followed, so he turned back. He did not notice Meng Qi but observed far away.

    ¡°Nobody¡­¡± He felt that he might be nervous that he had illusions so he quickened his pace and ran to the door.

    ¡°Password!¡± The captain who guarded the door yelled.

    The soldier immediately replied, ¡°Today¡¯s candles.¡±

    The password was right, so the captain nodded and let him in.

    With his head down, Meng Qi closely followed the soldier and entered the door.

    They were so close that the captain thought that they werepanions. Therefore, he did not say more or block Meng Qi. The soldier who had the right password did not feel abnormal so others thought they were together. Since they went out for the information together, there was no point repeating the password when they came back.

    Seeing this, Sword Emperor was a little surprised. He slightly lifted his eyebrows.

    Thanks to the ¡°cover¡± of the real soldier and his five different passwords, Meng Qi sessfully passed five checkpoints and approached the hall. Inside, Crown Prince was giving orders while Prime Maester and the Left Chief Minister were sitting at ease. They were protected by Ruyi Monk and surrounding dozens of top-ss or potential martial pros.

    They could see through Transformation Strategy, but Meng Qi was safe thanks to the real soldier. He was thought to be a real soldier. How could the big shots inside know all the soldiers?

    Crown Prince was well-guarded for assassination. The normal soldiers and Meng Qi could not enter the hall as they would just inform them inside of the information at the stairs. The inside then passed on the message to these big shots.

    ¡°The Fourth Prince went to military camps in the city,¡± Meng Qi said to the inside in a hoarse voice.

    The soldier heard his words and looked at him in surprise. ¡°When did thispanione here? Has he been here for a long time, or did he just get here?¡±

    ¡°His Lightness Skill was not bad since I did not hear his steps at all!¡±

    He did not think too much about it. He just thought that he was careless. Heughed at himself and waited for the message from the inside.

    The inside moved back and forth in an orderly way. He reported the message to Crown Prince and informed the orders of Crown Prince to the soldiers. Crown Prince sent Meng Qi to seek more information about the Fourth Prince.

    Meng Qi slowly stepped down the stairs. Taking advantage of their loose guard, he prepared to run and hide when he got into the shadow in front.

    At the exact moment, nonstop screams were heard. Although the sounds were far away, Meng Qi could feel a strong momentum which contained the Dharma and Logos and imposing Sword Qi.

    It was beyond the mortality¡¯s description of the realm of Sword Principles¡­

    Meng Qi praised it in his heart. At the same time, Prime Maester stood up ready to fight with them. He could not let Sword Emperor approach them. Otherwise, if Sword Emperor risked his life, he would probably kill Crown Prince.

    ¡°Old Lin, take my sword!¡± After a breath, they met in the backyard. The old voice of Sword Emperor was heard by everyone.

    The voice of Prime Maester was old too but with a sense of decay. He said, ¡°The momentum of Crown Prince has founded, and your efforts are useless.¡±

    The strong sound disappeared suddenly. Bright stars began to shine in the dim sky. It lightened the Prince District and made it cold and dreamlike.

    ¡°They fight with each other in Qi and fully used their strength at the very beginning¡­¡± Meng Qi knew it was the Prime Maester¡¯s interaction with the heaven.

    The roaring punctuated the air. A rainbow traversed the sky. The colors of red, orange, yellow, green, cyan, blue, and purple were brilliant.

    Meng Qi gently inhaled and suddenly turned around. Quickly drawing his sword and cing his strength beneath his feet, he jumped into the hall quickly like a wind.

    On entering the hall, he shouted,

    ¡°BOOM!¡±

    The sound of thunders shook these Top ss and potential Top ss Master Pros, and they became dizzy. Only Ruyi Monk looked well. In his right hand, there were his blood-like Buddha beads, which seemed to swell to about twice the size of the original. He smashed his beads into Meng Qi¡¯s chest.

    Suddenly, he was surprised that this guy in front of him did not defend at all. Instead, Meng Qi slipped and dashed against his palm as ifmitting suicide.

    Boom!

    The dark golden glow shone, but quickly it turned dim again. It was about to break up, but Ruyi Monk was scared to step backward.

    The sixth level of Golden Bell Shield, which was close to consummation, was extraordinary in defending shocks and attacks!

    With the strength of Ruyi Monk¡¯s big palm, Meng Qi quickened his moves and jumped upon Crown Prince behind the Ruyi Monk. He wielded his long sword and intended to kill Crown Prince with Yama¡¯s Invitation. The surrounding master pros, repressing their dizziness, all besieged Meng Qi.

    The sword light was so bright and grim that it made them shiver.

    Crown Prince was also a martial pro but faced with such aggressive attacks, his momentum was repressed. Moreover, he was shocked, so his moves became very slow.

    The light disappeared. Crown Prince took several steps back. A dark red point appeared in his mid-brows, and he fell down on the chair. His head facing down, he appeared dead.

    nk!

    The surrounding master pros arrived. Their des, swords, and palms all struck Meng Qi who had no time to change his moves.

    Meng Qi protected his key positions well.

    The dark golden glow shone again and broke up inch-by-inch with the big noise like the burning of beans. Meng Qi¡¯s wig fell down, and his true figure shocked all these master pros.

    At the same time, he spat out the blood directly at the Left Chief Minister, which made the Left Chief Minister pockmarked in no time.

    Since he had passed the test of the Golden Bell Shield, he was not seriously injured. He stood at someone¡¯s de. With force, he rebounded to break through the roof. Before being attacked by Ruyi Monk and others, he broke the siege.

    The dead: Da An Crown Prince.

    The cause of death: Killed by one sword aimed at his mid-brows underyers of protection.

    The killer: ¡°God-petrifying Sword¡± Little Meng, also known as ¡°Blood Vajra.¡±

    Comment: All People Around Are Enemies.

 Chapter 190: Floating â€œAwayâ€ ###

    <h4>Chapter 190: Floating ¡°Away¡± ###</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    After breaking through the roof, Meng Qi stepped on the tiles and made a desperate break for the side courtyard. Hot on his heels was Ruyi Sceptre and several other masters who had leapt out after him.

    ¡°Catch the assassin!¡± The other masters hollered as they tried to alert the various guards scattered around the Crown Prince¡¯s residence to chase after Meng Qi and surround him. That short-haired, devilish monk had to be ground into pulp.

    Meng Qi used his Arresting Wind and Capturing Shadow and became as quick as a puff of smoke. From time to time he used Lightning Changes footwork to avoid the barrage of concealed weapons and sniper shots rapidly approaching from his back.

    As he ran, he kicked out some of the roof tiles, aiming at the guards who were trying to surround him. At the same time, he activated his Thundering Scream and yelled fiercely,

    ¡°The Crown Princemitted regicide and killed the king! This is an unforgivable crime, and he has now been decapitated!¡±

    ¡°The Crown Prince has been decapitated!¡±

    The voice was like rumbling thunder, rolling out in all directions, shaking the guards up so much that they felt dizzy and theirhearts were stricken with fear. The Crown Prince was actually dead? Then why were they all risking their lives and what were they fighting so hard for?

    Even most of the highly-skilled experts could not help being dumbfounded for the moment. Indeed, if the Crown Prince was dead, why should they have to risk their own lives? They should scheme for some of his wealth while it was still early, and seek the help of the other Imperial Princes instead!

    To martial artists like them who had only been gathered for a cause, if the Crown Prince were still around, they would still be fiercely loyal to him; since the Crown Prince had perished, dreams of his ascending the throne were dashed. If his promise to them could not be fulfilled, there was no reason to be loyal.

    Moreover, this was a critical period in thepetition for the throne. It was unlikely that they would be lucky again.

    Thus, the majority of the experts who were not guards turned and scattered like birds and creatures, taking along valuables with them. The Crown Prince¡¯s residence became a mess, creating the perfect situation for Meng Qi to escape, given that the many twists and turns he had had to make had been giving them a difficult time.

    Had the Right Chief Minister Lyu Ling still been around, he would have told them to halt their actions and pushed out the Crown Prince¡¯s heir, the genuine grandson of the emperor, to calm everyone down and handle the situation. To them, they had the advantage in any case; whether it was the Crown Prince or the emperor¡¯s grandson who ascended the throne, there was not much of a difference. Unfortunately for him, Meng Qi¡¯s eventual deliberate coughing up of blood had been used to counter the crafty man of a lower martial arts level.

    All of the schrs were adept at martial arts, but Prime Ministers were not necessarily schrs, especially those known for being cunning. Lyu Ling was skilled at analyzing human psychology and was also a shrewd plotter who had always had a clear image of the big picture. He was even able to put his pride aside to butter up others and was cruelly decisive. Naturally, he was valued by the emperor, in ordance with the saying that everyone majors in one field. But it was precisely because of this that he waspletely unable to demonstrate his capabilities before the unreasonable Thunder de Furious Monk. He had barely opened his mouth before he had gotten ughtered.

    The Crown Prince¡¯s residence was in a state of chaos. Meng Qi shed past the battleground where the Sword Emperor was intercepting a blow from the Royal Advisor, and bolted out of the mansion. He was still being chased by a few masters¡ªRuyi Sceptre, a line of Royal Advisors, and a couple of other devoted fellows.

    The stars overhead were shining brightly, and the rainbow in the sky forbidding. The two Great Grandmasters were having a serious duel. The sides of the battlefield were swept over with Sword Qi and swift and fierce Palm Gusts. Meng Qi unleashed both his sword and de, focusing on using the core essence of the Qi-breaking Move to separate the two. His feet did not slow down.

    Under such a situation, the masters who hade running over had to watch their step, and thus gradually formed differentyers nearing the center. Ruyi Sceptre charged up front first, followed by a few Royal Advisor disciples and a loyal expert. The others fell behind to try to surround them and block off any chances of escaping.

    The wall surrounding the courtyard outside the Crown Prince¡¯s mansion fell into Meng Qi¡¯s line of sight as a guard suddenly attacked from the front, waving his sword fiercely.

    This was supposed to be a well-protected area to prevent enemies from intruding.

    Meng Qi inhaled deeply and continued advancing. As he was in the midst of beating up the guard, a longsword was brandished, its tip quivering and its brightness momentarily blinding.

    ¡°Arghhh!¡±

    Amidst the blood-curdling cries, weapons ttered to the ground. Some grabbed their hands while others shielded their eyes. Meng Qi¡¯s body was cut in multiple areas with the des, revealing lines and lines of bleeding wounds. However, owing to his tough skin and thick flesh, his wounds were not serious.

    His feet never stopping, Meng Qi leapt onto the wall and was about to take off when Ruyi Sceptre made it just in time. Arge handprint, seemingly slow and congealing, wasunched at Meng Qi¡¯s temples.

    ¡°nk!¡±

    Ruyi Sceptre heard the sound of someone being killed before a sharp and strong wind pierced right at his throat as fast as thunder.

    Ruyi Sceptre had been nning to use his Protective Upstanding Qi to counter the attack. The nking sounds continued as another two gusts of wind came sting forth, unexpectedly aiming for the same area.

    He ducked to avoid it, but because he was too slow, Meng Qi¡¯s de managed to sh him, causing lightning to spread everywhere and numbing his senses a little.

    Meng Qi spat out yet another mouthful of blood from the effort ofunching himself into the air using the energy from the palm. Hended at the entrance of a small alley and dashed into it, and disappeared in an instant.

    Ruyi Sceptre slowed down and stopped chasing Meng Qi. Firstly, the distance between them had increased and Meng Qi was good at Lightness Skill and speed. Secondly, the night was very dark which made it difficult to track him. Thirdly, they were unaware of how many aides their opponents might have hidden in the darkness, where hastily pursuing him may lead them into a trap.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe ¡®God-petrifying Sword¡¯ Little Meng is most adept at the Hardness Protection Skill and Lion Roar¡­ He is a monk who has broken his vows¡­¡± Ruyi Sceptre sighed.

    After fleeing from alley to alley and making a detour, Meng Qi finally reached the rendezvous spot he and Ruan Yushu had agreed on.

    The gentle starlight was sprinkled over her figure; her white skirt appeared to be covered by a brilliant radiance as she tied the strings of her zither carefully with her head dipped. It was like a scene out of a poem or a painting.

    Meng Qi coughed up more blood and felt much better. He fished out the remaining Haunter¡¯s Replenishing Bolus from his robes and promptly swallowed it, feeling its effect spread throughout him. There was still some time before thepletion of the main task. The two could not afford to be careless lest they suffer a setback, as it was easy to take advantage of their being wounded.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go meet up with Old Luo,¡± Meng Qi suggested, changing the way he addressed Luo Shengyi.

    Ruan Yushu nodded gently. Hugging her zither, she walked next to Meng Qi. While her demeanor was one of aloofness, her gaze kept swaying¡ªwhenever Meng Qi was off guard, she would nce at the top of his head.

    ¡°I know my wig is gone!¡± Meng Qi thought. He said in a grudging manner, ¡°If you want to look at it then just do it.¡±

    Ruan Yushu nodded heavily, then stared at Meng Qi openly. Finally, shemented, ¡°I knew it wasn¡¯t supposed to grow that fast. This is more like the Reckless Monk¡­¡±

    ¡°I have already returned to my normal life.¡± Meng Qi no longer had the strength to refute her arguments.

    ¡°Oh, so you can eat meat now.¡± Ruan Yushu wore a very serious expression.

    ¡°That¡¯s not the point¡­¡± Meng Qi made use of the medicinal effect to moisturize his entire body from within and heal his injuries.

    Ruan Yushu looked to the front and suddenly said, ¡°Your voice, I could hear it from outside.¡±

    Meng Qi decided to focus on recovering.

    The duo did not return to the Fourth Prince¡¯s residence directly, but headed for a nearby alley instead, where they had promised to wait for Luo Shengyi.

    It was scenarios like these that tragedies often surfaced, where those who had served their purpose would be killed off. This was particrly so for those who appeared heavily injured and weakened like them, thus Meng Qi nned to return only after his condition had stabilized with the help of the elixir.

    After a while, Meng Qi¡¯s wounds had more or less healed to a certain extent, and apart from his torn and tattered clothes, nothing seemed to be wrong with him. At this moment, heavy footsteps approached them, only to reveal Luo Shengyi staggering into the alley.

    The right side of his chest had a clean sword wound. Even if he had already pressed his vital points to stop the bleeding, there was still some blood seeping from it, dying the cloth over it a dark red.

    ¡°Old Luo, are you all right?¡± Meng Qi asked.

    Old Luo¡­ The corner of Luo Shengyi¡¯s lips twitched a little, then he smiled and responded, ¡°I got hit by the Moon-bathing Taoist¡¯s sword, but at least I got rid of the Third Prince.¡±

    Then his face darkened slightly. ¡°But Cao Zhan was hacked to death by the Third Prince¡¯s men. I didn¡¯t make it in time to save him.¡±

    In other¡¯s eyes, the two of them were working together. Luo Shengyi killed the Third Prince, so naturally, Cao Zhan would be attacked.

    ¡°If one of the newbies died, why wasn¡¯t I notified? Oh right, I¡¯m only in charge of the rookie Ruan Yushu, the other two are under Old Luo¡­¡± Meng Qi reasoned it out in his head. Meng Qi was not very familiar with Cao Zhan, and thus only gave a somewhat sad sigh in response to the news about his death. He had seemed to be doing so well at first that they all thought he would return with many gains, but in the end¡­

    ¡°How about Ge Huai¡¯en?¡± Meng Qi inquired about the other newbie while he bandaged Luo Shengyi¡¯s wound.

    Luo Shengyi swallowed the healing elixir andughed bitterly. He said, ¡°He was lucky. I sent him to run some other errands, so he¡¯s safe and should be able to return sessfully.¡±

    He had not known that the old emperor had already perished, and thus had to prevent him from regaining consciousness without an Imperial Prince to seed him. As such he had sent Ge Huai¡¯en to find a way to ¡°apply¡± to be a guard of the royal pce. If the Devil Empress had not been able to find a way to infiltrate the pce, he would have drawn on this method.

    At first, he had nned that if the emperor regained consciousness, everything would be settled. All the Imperial Princes who had broken taboo would be subjected to severe punishment, and the one who would seed the throne would be apparent. He would no longer need the Right Chief Minister to protect him at night, nor would he have to stay cooped up in his Taiji Hall all the time¡ªopportunities to assassinate him would increase significantly. They were not like the rest anyway. They had no need to consider the consequences of their actions, for once the emperor was dead, the Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms would pull them back.

    ¡°Thank goodness you didn¡¯t encounter the Devil Empress.¡± Meng Qi saw that the storm over the royal pce was subsiding, and understood that the Devil Empress and the Right Chief Minister had given up due to the changes outside the pce.

    Once Luo Shengyi¡¯s condition had stabilized, the trio slowly made their way to the Fourth Prince¡¯s residence.

    The Fourth Prince had already returned and was pacing up and down with his hands sped behind his back. Acent expression adorned his features, which indicated that all had gone well ording to their n.

    Looking at the trio, he smiled and nodded. ¡°I have already heard the news that Big Brother and Third Brother have been executed. You have done well. I must reward you forpleting such an important mission. What kind of title, official posting, ornd would you like?¡±

    He had the self-awareness of an emperor.

    ¡°I am akin to a wild crane in the skies. I dislike assets and cannot care for everyday matters. If Your Highness were to reward me, it would be to fulfill the promise you made before, to bestow upon me all the swords in your study room.¡± Meng Qi¡¯s gaze was clear and untainted with the temptations of wealth and luxury as he looked at the Fourth Prince.

    Why doesn¡¯t he mention the bestowing of the scripts? This fellow does not seem to be interested in collecting scripts. By the time he sends someone to collect them, it would have been a long time!

    The Fourth Prince was startled for a moment. He had not thought that they would be able to resist the temptations of glory and wealth. To think there were actually people like him who valued righteousness over material gain!

    He sucked in a breath. ¡°You may pick whatever you like yourselves. Apart from the Tengxiang Sword and the Iron Wooden Sword, which were gifted to me by my master, the rest are yours.¡±

    ¡°Your Highness, how about General Lu?¡± Meng Qi asked. After all, Meng Qi had spent quite some time with Lu Guan.

    The Fourth Prince revealed a smile. He replied, ¡°General Lu now leads the Beijing camp in implementing curfews.¡±

    The three followed a chambein into the study room. After the butler had removed the sword that the Sword Emperor had once wielded and closed the door, Meng Qi broke intoughter. He said, ¡°This is the result of ourbined efforts. I also relied on you two a lot previously, so you may pick first.¡±

    Almost 30 precious swords hung from the wall, and another nine were Refined Weapons. There was the Crimson Moon Sword, the Shaohua Sword, the Sword of Benevolent Justice, the Old Age Bosom Sword, and the like.

    ¡°What a truckload of Karma points! Little Meng, you sure are good at talking,¡± Luo Shengyi praised. He changed the way he addressed Meng Qi because he found out that he was very much against being called by his monk Dharma name.

    He did not decline and took the Shaohua Sword as well as another long-ded Refined Weapon.

    Ruan Yushu nodded coolly, then picked the Crimson Moon Sword and another Refined Weapon.

    They all knew how topromise and had a good sense of propriety, leaving five Refined Weapons, including the Sword of Benevolent Justice and Old Age Bosom Sword, for Meng Qi.

    From the remaining 18 Hundred-time Tempered swords, they each took six.

    Afterwards, they spent some time tending to their wounds and eating snacks until night fell and daylight hade, before the voice of the Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms rang in their ears:

    ¡°The second main task has beenpleted. Each person shall be rewarded with 400 Karma points.

    ¡°As for the first side task, each of you has one neer surviving. Zhen Ding and Luo Shengyi are each awarded 200 Karma points.

    ¡°Return.¡±

    The Fourth Prince who had ascended the throne only truly believed that the trio was not in fact after riches and glory when his chambein came running to report that they had vanished with the sunrise. Afterwards, as he was staring at the empty wall in his study room, he realized that nothing else in the room had been taken. He could not help but let out a sigh, eximing,

    ¡°They are true heroes!¡±

    Several pirs of light beamed down, healing the group. Meng Qi¡¯s Golden Bell Shield was restored to full power again in no time.

    He counted the number of pirs of light. To his immense relief, everyone was fine.

    Just then, the cold but grand voice of the Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms reverberated in his mind yet again:

    ¡°You are not inexperienced anymore, and the Samsara deepens. The next task is a death mission that will take ce in a year. Please prepare for it.¡±

 Chapter 191: Pressure of the Death Mission ###

    <h4>Chapter 191: Pressure of the Death Mission ###</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    ¡°Death mission?¡± Meng Qi had only just rxed, but he tensed up right away. For the Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms to reveal the next time the Samsara would open, this mission had to be difficult, in which everyone was about to be in danger of losing their lives.

    The Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms refrained from exining any further, and instead indifferently dered,

    ¡°Evaluation of the task: Ge Huai¡¯en, ¡®ordinary¡¯, no additional rewards; Zhang Yuanshan, Fu Zhenzhen, Ruan Yushu, and Luo Shengyi, ¡®medium¡¯, with a reward of 50 Karma points each; Jiang Zhiwei, Qi Zhengyan, and Zhen Ding, ¡®good¡¯, in addition to 100 Karma points each, they get an opportunity to cast lots for anything inferior to the Exterior.¡±

    Meng Qi slightly furrowed his brows. He was only ¡®good¡¯, and not ¡®exceptional¡¯. His hopes of attaining the Samsara talisman were shattered. However, when he thought about it, it was actually reasonable. He had not performed beyond the central task the Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms had announced, nor had he gone beyond the scope of the side task or conducted additional investigations.

    The light pirs disappeared, leaving the group to look at each other, still immersed in thought about the death mission.

    ¡°Old Luo, do you know about the death mission?¡± Meng Qi questioned Luo Shengyi, who had the most experience when it came to Samsara.

    Luo Shengyi seemed to recall some unhappy memories as his facial muscles contorted into an uneasy expression. ¡°After I opened Four Apertures, the original team¡¯s overall strength hit a certain level, initiating the death mission. That death mission involved surviving seven days while being hunted down by an Exterior One N-fold Heaven master. In the end, my team was only left with three survivors. My two seniors, whose strength was several times greater than mine, eventually fell under his sword. I barely managed to return because of luck.¡±

    ¡°The next few times when I was working with other teams, I also heard many things about the death missions. Some were chased and killed, some thrown into hopeless situations, and some were pitted against the strength of several Half-step Exterior Scenery masters. There are countless simr cases. It is said that if teams manage to maintain half their original strength after getting through a death mission, the difficulty and harvest of the World of Samsara will increase, or even involve contacting with ancient remains.¡±

    Meng Qi tried to seek joy despite the disheartening message. He replied, ¡°That sounds pretty hard. It seems like I¡¯ll have to spend all my Karma points this time.¡±

    He looked at Zhang Yuanshan and Fu Zhenzhen for a moment. Seeing that they were standing close by with no antagonism expressed on their faces, Meng Qi did feel relieved.

    Being nced at in such a manner, Fu Zhenzhen¡¯s face flushed immediately as she lowered her head. Her hair was undamaged, evidently repaired using her Karma points, while Zhang Yuanshan nodded gratefully.

    ¡°How I envy them¡­¡± Meng Qi thought to himself, staring at Fu Zhenzhen¡¯s hair. But it was just a thought, for his every Karma point was precious. He could not afford to waste them on repairing hair for it would grow back anyway.

    I¡¯m just that stingy!

    The lot pot materialized and fell in front of Qi Zhengyan. He, who was still worrying about the demanding death mission, picked up the lot pot to shake it expressionlessly. Unluckily, he only received two bottles ofmon recovery elixirs.

    Jiang Zhiwei appeared to be unaffected. She looked at Meng Qi¡¯s short hair cheerily and shook the lot pot hard. Light and shadow spun as scripts, refined weapons, elixirs, wondrous items and other objects shed past one after another, before finally settling on a mask as thin as cicada¡¯s wings.

    ¡°A Face-changing mask?¡± Meng Qi asked curiously.

    ¡°Yup.¡± Jiang Zhiwei held up the mask and said, ¡°The Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms stated that masks could be lent to others, but unfortunately this is for females, so you can¡¯t use it. Why don¡¯t you introduce to me those two?¡±

    She pointed at Ruan Yushu and Ge Huai¡¯en.

    ¡°Ruan Yushu, daughter of the Langya Ruan family. Ge Huai¡¯en, a Confucious schr who has enlightened the Apertures¡­¡± Meng Qi introduced both of them.

    Jiang Zhiwei smiled gently. She said, ¡°I have long heard of Lady Yushu¡¯s extraordinary musical talent. You hold much promise in being able to y the ¡°12 Heavenly Sounds of Lang Huan¡± and the ¡°Heaven-shattering Earth-changing Tune¡± in future. I didn¡¯t expect to meet you here today.¡±

    Ruan Yushu bowed coolly. ¡°Sister Jiang from the Jiang family could enter the top ten ranks of the Ranking List of Young Masters only shortly after entering Jianghu. I truly admire you.¡±

    ¡°This person literally changes the way she speaks depending on who she¡¯s speaking to; she¡¯s never this polite to me!¡± Meng Qi cursed her silently. He picked up the lot pot and shook it, looking at the swirling images inside it expectantly.

    Currently he was notcking in terms of desmanshipor swordsmanship, and was also armed with the Immortal Pressing Art which could rece the ¡°Transformation Strategy¡± as his divine assistance. There were no Exterior items, in any case, so he was particrly looking forward to elixirs, concealed weapons, poisons, wondrous items and the like.

    Unfortunately heaven did not sway ording to his will, for he received only 200 Karma points instead.

    ¡± Not too bad, at least it can be used, unlike other items that can¡¯t even be exchanged for Karma points, ¡± Meng Qi thought, not exactly disappointed with the result.

    He turned to look at the others contentedly. He announced, ¡°I wonder what everyone got from the task this time round? The death mission is imminent, so we should band together to get through it.¡±

    Due to the pressure of the death mission, as well as his familiarity with Luo Shengyi, Meng Qi decided to include him in their circle. As for the neers Ruan Yushu and Ge Huai¡¯en, their backgrounds and experience were simple, which meant those who believed in doing the right thing like Jiang Zhiwei and the others would definitely ept them.

    Jiang Zhiwei responded in an imposing manner, ¡°I had a fortuitous encounter on my solo mission this time, on top of the training I had while peregrinating before. I¡¯ve opened the Oral Aperture and am at the beginner level of the Inner Realm. I¡¯ve also mastered one of the Exterior sword arts derived from the ¡®Anatta Sword¡¯: ¡®Striking the Sea¡¯.¡±

    This was a move recorded in the ¡°Swordy Sutra of Supremacy¡±. It was derived from the ¡°Anatta Sword¡±, one of the nine major killer moves; mastering it meant Jiang Zhiwei had progressed yet again in terms of the ¡°Anatta Sword¡±, a slight achievement.

    As she was talking, she nced over at Meng Qi¡¯s Evil Ordeal and nodded her head slightly, before dumping the two Refined Weapons and three scripts they had received as rewards into the central light pir. ¡°Along with these and the rewards I just received, I now have 1,670 Karma points in total. I intend to exchange them for ¡®Bright Swordsmanship¡¯, Shaolin Recover Pills and two Hundred-herb Bolus.¡±

    It seemed that she had already exhausted her own supply of Hundred-herb Bolus, and since she was peregrinating from ce to ce, it was difficult to retrieve them from the mountains herself. Moreover, Recover Pills were the holy medicine Shaolin monks from the main world used during their enlightenment period. While they could not bring one back to life and make the broken limbs in good condition, most internal and external injuries could be healed within two hours of consuming it. Even the Golden Bell Shield that had taken Meng Qi several days to train up again after breaking its force could be recovered in a day.

    After ¡°Bright Swordsmanship¡± cost her 920 Karma points, the Recover Pills 500 Karma points, and two Hundred-herb Bolus another 200 Karma points in total, Jiang Zhiwei spent almost all her Karma points, leaving only 50 behind.

    ¡°This kind of exchange is a little strange¡­¡± Meng Qi spoke straightforwardly since he was the closest with Jiang Zhiwei.

    ¡°I¡¯ve had my eyes on ¡®Bright Swordsmanship¡¯ since before, because it was an aspect my master had urged me to train up. After hearing about the death mission just now, I decided to exchange my Karma points for Recover Pills and Hundred-herb Bolus instead of Heavenly Vision and Earthly Hearing pills since we still have a year to go. I intend to fight strong opponents to activate my Eight Apertures,and not give myself a chance to back out or leave things to hope or elixirs.¡± Jiang Zhiwei looked very determined. The elegance of a swordswoman emanated from her manner. She was so bright and beautiful beyond description.

    If she was going to go all-out in training to enlighten her Aperturesand fight against powerful opponents, medicine for healing and recovery were a necessity. Thus Jiang Zhiwei had decided to exchange her Karma points for Recover Pills and two Hundred-herb Bolus.

    Zhang Yuanshan and Luo Shengyi stared at such a Jiang Zhiwei. She was shining with splendor, so bright and blinding that they began to feel inferior to her.

    With regard to Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s choice, Meng Qi was full of respect. He did not say much and changed the topic by asking, ¡°Which aspect did Senior Su urge you to train in?¡±

    He had received directions from ¡°Nine Strategies Beyond the Swords¡± and the Sword Emperor so his swordsmanship was considered to be decent, and was thus exceptionally interested in ¡°Outer-sky God Sword¡± Su Wuming¡¯s instructions.

    ¡°My master said that I have captured the essence of going fromplex to simple, but amcking in the art of variations and only know how to attack fiercely. Hence he asked me to practice the way of going from simple toplicated.¡± Jiang Zhiwei replied without attempting to hide anything.

    Her realizations about the ¡°Anatta Sword¡± which was differed from that of others. Right from the start she had understood a bit about Dharma and Logos; her moves excelled in terms of momentum, ferocity, speed and strength. She had always been of one mind with the rules of non-varying swordsmanship: tear apart the opponent¡¯s weaknesses, use strength to overpower smarts, use simplicity to fight theplicated, and use speed to beat the slow. This could be seen from the Yama¡¯s Invitation she had created herself. It was like purity condensed, the scent of death spread outwards. It also seemed to hold Dharma and Logos too, and was imposing and terrifying, not showing any signs of retreating.

    Although her variation of moves was better than most people at her level, it was not quitepatible with her own realm of Sword Principles. Therefore Su Wuming made her develop the rule of no variations, and learn to go from simple toplicated to make up for her weak points. That was why she had targetted the ¡°Bright Swordsmanship¡± resting next to the Nine Strategies Beyond the Swords.

    Meng Qi expressed his mild surprise. ¡°Thest time I was in World of Samsara, I also happened to recieve simr advice from a senior, although he emphasized on the importance of oneself more.¡±

    He briefly summarized what the Sword Emperor had told him.

    Jiang Zhiwei appeared to be deep in thought as she said, ¡°It¡¯s very simr to what my master told me. Does that mean all types of sword art achieve the same things by different ways?¡±

    This question could not be answered at their level, so they had no choice but to drop the subject.

    Jiang Zhiwei exchanged her Karma points for the ¡°Bright Swordsmanship¡± and three elixirs. She turned to ask Meng Qi, ¡°What kind of gains did you get? And what will you be exchanging them for?¡±

    ¡°I have at least more than 2,000 Karma points, but spent some on the thunderbolt mark once,¡± Meng Qi answered. He had yet to exchange his Refined Weapons and scripts for Karma points so he did not know exactly how many points he would get yet. However, the rewards frompleting the main and side tasks alone were already 1,150 Karma points. With his remaining points fromst time, it would total up to be 1,171 Karma points.

    The thunderbolt mark was an Exterior move. Using it was equivalent to consuming around 1,000 Karma points, so Meng Qi was in fact about the same as Jiang Zhiwei.

    He continued, ¡°I also had a fruitful encounter during my mission. The sixth pass of the Golden Bell Shield has been fully consummated and I¡¯ve also opened the Nose Apertures. My swordsmanship and desmanship have both improved well, and I¡¯ve obtained the ¡®Immortal Pressing Art¡¯ as a reward forpleting the mission and collected several long swords of the Refined Weapons, Hundred-time Tempered arms, and scripts.¡±

    Here Meng Qi paused and thought for a moment, then calmly took out the strange ck parchment the Demon Venerable had left behind. He showed it to the group, saying, ¡°I got this from our mission this time round. It was left behind by the Demon Venerable¡­¡±

    He told the rest about what had happened with the Demon Venerable and described the scene of Ananda he had seen¨C he made an excuse that he had ¡°seen¡± it when the Gist of Trueness had first been imparted to him. Zhang Yuanshan, Luo Shengyi and the others listened intently with their eyebrows knitted together tightly. ¡°The big powers of thest ancients are still alive? And they¡¯re continuously reincarnating? What kind of connection do the World of Samsara and the ancients¡¯ secrets have?¡±

    This was so bizarre that it made their palms feel sweaty yet with some freezing vapor rising up. Even the usually calm and confident Jiang Zhiwei and the cool andposed Ruan Yushu expressed suspicion on their faces.

    ¡°The rumors say that Ananda passed away on the mountain behind Shaolin¡­¡± Jiang Zhiwei suddenly said.

    Meng Qi remembered the back mountain was a restricted area, and thought of the phrase ¡°Anyone who is benevolent should not enter¡±. He was startled for a moment and did not know what to say.

    The group engaged in discussion for a while to try and figure things out but to no avail, so they gave up on it for the moment.

    ¡°In other words, I have to use less of the Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship, which means I have to exchange my Karma points for another Exterior desmanship. I have the seal of the thunderbolt mark, so I¡¯ve set my heart on the ¡®Seven Purple Thunderstrikes¡¯.¡± Meng Qi spoke in a low tone. He took out the long swords and scripts and was about to throw them into the Central Light Pir.

    ¡°Wait.¡± Fu Zhenzhen stopped him. She looked mildly embarrassed as she continued, ¡°I want to exchange my Karma points for long swords of the Refined Weapons. If you have any that are suitable, I¡¯d be willing to buy them from you. It¡¯s a much better deal than if you exchanged them for Karma points with the Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms.¡±

 Chapter 192: Wang-styled Book of Changes ###

    <h4>Chapter 192: Wang-styled Book of Changes ###</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    When Meng Qi initiated the conversation about the thunderbolt mark, Zhang Yuanshan, Jiang Zhiwei, Luo Shengyi and the others did not feel strange. On the one hand, everyone knew he could summon the Sky Thunder; on the other hand, each had their fortune encounters. It was normal that he did not mention the Nine Heavens¡¯ God Thunderspear could be attached to man¡¯s body. Since they were only teammates, not couples, what they should know was the general condition of their strength and methods, and their kindness. For example, Jiang Zhiwei just told them that after she encountered something, she opened her Mouth Apertures and grasped the ¡°Hitting the Sea¡± but did not mention what the windfall was.

    With the Heavenly Thunder Energy and Qi attached to his body, it was quite right for him to choose ¡± Seven Purple Thunderstrikes ¡°. After all, the most famous desmanship and spear art were Nine Annihtion at Heavenly Nights, the Six Strokes of the Overlord, and Seven Purple Thunderstrikes in the Thunder God n. Since the first two moves belonged to those of Dharmakaya, it was far beyond Meng Qi¡¯s purchasing power. But he could afford thest one.

    Facing their undoubting eyes, Meng Qi smilingly looked at Fu Zhenzhen and said, ¡°Well, I have six long swords of the Refined Weapons, Lao Luo and Lady Ruan each have two. I wonder whether there¡¯s something you need.¡±

    He took out five long refined swords from the fourth Imperial Prince and a broadsword from the Sword General and passed them to Fu Zhenzhen.

    Fu Zhenzhen had owned a long refined sword from her school but it was not a high-ranking one. Therefore, she felt satisfied with a set of mandarin duck swords¨Ca long sword and a short one at her first sight. She peacefully and joyfully read the seal characters on the body of the sword, ¡°Swords of living in love forever, living in love forever¡­¡±

    ¡°The swords of living in love forever¡± were a kind of terrific Refined Weapons. The long sword was feminine while the short one masculine, which was sharply opposite to themon ones. They were said to have been forged by a affectionate couple who had stuck to each other till their hair turned gray. They had the swords made as a memento, which were so sharp that they could cut iron with the slightest effort, and tangled up. Their Sword Qi could disturb people and were quite particr. Later they were kept by the fourth Imperial Prince. Their original price was 350 Karma points but if they were exchanged with Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms, they were worth 150 Karma points.

    ¡°If you like them, you can take them at a price of 200 Karma points.¡± Meng Qi said as if he were a street vendor.

    His offer was not too low in order that Fu Zhenzhen and Zhang Yuanshan would not feel very much indebted. Of course, he could not inte the price on purpose for they were friends that were ready to die for each other, anyhow.

    ¡°OK.¡± Fu Zhenzhen gave Meng Qi 200 Karma points and took away the ¡°Swords of Living in Love Forever¡±. She kept the long sword for herself and quietly put the short one on Zhang Yuanshan¡¯s waist.

    She threw those scripts of Enlightening the Apertures which might not be very useful for her now, and the long sword from her school into the center light pir in passing, saying, ¡°With the remaining 890 Karma points¡­yes¡­I have to repay 260 to Yuanshan, and another 260 for Heavenly Vision and Earthly Hearing, and the rest for a toxin script and some toxin materials which would be allocated by myself.¡±

    After the cultivation and the Samsara task, she finished the consummate of the two Apertures and was on her way to open Ear Apertures. Actually, she had nned to learn it by herself but under the pressure of the death mission, she had to exchange for a Heavenly Vision and Earthly Hearing to meet the need of emergency. She hoped that she would thoroughly remould herself within a year.

    For one thing, she had begun to cultivate the first part of Man-saving Sutra and plus the genuine Qi from herself was also a kind of sovereign remedy for wounds. For another thing, after learning Man-saving Sutra and The Chapter of Medicine King , she grasped the basic medicine theory. Thus she could be counted as a well-known doctor at the level of enlightenment period. However, whether the Man-saving Sutra or The Chapter of Medicine King was anchored in the physician¡¯s kind heart. As it pertained to poison, they only guided the physicians to major in detoxicating and drawing out toxin. So they only referred to few poisonous nts raising and toxin allocation, which was not effective enough in Samsara tasks.

    Of course, if one further studied the theory of the medical treatment, he would understand more toxicology for the medical treatment and toxicology were connected together. But at the present, Fu Zhenzhen had not reached this realm.

    ¡°With the remaining 370 Karma points, she has to exchange not only for the script of toxin script but also for the toxin materials¡­¡± Meng Qi took a nce at them, and suddenly had a pretty clear idea that she could spend only 200 Karma points in exchanging for a copy of Aunt Wang Nan¡¯s Toxin Script .

    As soon as she saw it, her face lit up, ¡°This toxin script is really great. Meng Qi, you seem to have known much about this field, don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Haha, I once told you that when my kung fu was at the initial stage, I was always thinking of developing my skills through employing toxins.¡± Meng Qi casually answered.

    In fact, Fu Zhenzhen just spoke by the way and she would not care it. After she exchanged for Aunt Wang Nan¡¯s Toxin Script , she began to select the toxin materials. When it came to this, no one was superior to her. So what they could do was watching her picking up them one by one, such as dark red shady flowers, corroding corpse powder, the most toxic venom of red ms, disemboweling herbs¡­ When Meng Qi and the others saw so many lethal kinds of toxins, they all felt it would better not to offend her from now on.

    These were raw materials. They would not work very well without being refined. Thus their price was not high. All told, these piecemeal materials cost Fu Zhenzhen 150 Karma points and she had 20 left behind.

    Fu Zhenzhen did not choose the other things for the Man-saving Sutra was a most fundamental theory. Except for healing through genuine Qi, it could raise the spiritual things. And once consumed, it could quickly recover. Furthermore, it also included the relevant Body Movements of sword art.

    After her exchange had finished, Meng Qi asked Ge Huai¡¯en with a smile, ¡°Do you need a long sword of the Refined Weapons?¡±

    It was well known that this was a much better deal to exchange his spoils of war with hispanions than with Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms, really a double- winning one. And only Ge Huai¡¯en, who needed a long sword, did not have one yet.

    Ge Huai¡¯en, mild and gentle, slightly nodded to Meng Qi and said, ¡°Brother Meng, I want that Dying For a Just Cause Sword.¡±

    While Meng Qi was helping Fu Zhenzhen to choose the things she needed, he was quietly ncing over all his trophies.

    The Dying For a Just Cause Sword was quite a nice Refined Weapon. If the man kept the idea of dying for a just cause in mind, the sword would automatically prate a strong power to oppress the enemy, leaving him feeling inferior to the opponent and shivering with cold. It was said to have been forged by an erudite man and was worth 360 Karma points. But if he exchanged it with the Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms, he could only get 160.

    ¡°You can have it at a cost of 200 karma points too.¡± Meng Qi straightforwardly said. As for the neers, he was very considerate. When he just joined the team, Jiang Zhiwei always looked after him. Without her care, he might have died in some ce a long time ago.

    Ge Huai¡¯en exchanged 200 Karma points for the Dying For a Just Cause Sword with Meng Qi. When he was thinking about what else to exchange next, he heard Meng Qi said with a tone revealing extremely care, ¡°Please tell us what else you want. Let us give you some advice, for two heads are better than one.¡±

    When he recalled the sincerity of Jiang Zhiwei, Meng Qi and Fu Zhenzhen, Ge Huai¡¯en forced a smile and nodded, ¡°I don¡¯t want to die soon, so I must open my Ear Apertures as soon as possible. With the 580 Karma points left, I have to exchange for a Heavenly Acumen Pill and two bottles of Virtual Consolidation Elixirs. Since I not only have mentor-disciple rtionship but also have obtained the Big Inner Script this time, I have nock of the normal martial arts for the time being. But I can¡¯t afford the unique skills now, so I don¡¯t know what to choose¡­¡±

    With the arrangements of the Third Prince and Luo Shengyi, he had taken a chance to sneak into the pce and be a guard of a side pce. He had gained the Big Inner Script that every guard was supposed to obtain. He just exchanged it for more than 100 Karma points.

    ¡°Brother Ge, en, apart from kung fu, what else are you adept at? Or what else are you interested in?¡± Meng Qi was active and fond of jesting. Though he often said he was stingy, actually, he tended to contribute a lot of effort without caring much on the return most of the time. Hence, he gradually became the adhesive in their team, an intimate bond with every one. He was getting along well with all of them.

    ¡°In short, this is just like a perfect aunt of the neighborhoodmittee¡­¡± Meng Qi mumbled to himself.

    Ge Huaien pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Among the six skills of the Confucious Sect, I like the divination best and intensely dive in Book of Changes. Can these be seen as hobbies?¡±

    ¡°Of course, they can.¡± On hearing this, Meng Qi braced up at once. ¡°What we need in our team is talent just like yourself!¡±

    Ruan Yushu, holding her ancient organ in her arms, slightly interjected, ¡°If you want to learn from numbers to ¡®count¡¯ to detect the future things to pursue good fortune and avoid disasters, then Wang-styled Book of Changes is your good choice.¡±

    As they were big aristocratic families in the neighbourly states, Ruan Yushu knew the Wang family in the River East very well.

    Wang-styled Book of Changes only cost 300 Karma points. Thought it was a little more expensive than the other books of number deduction, such as Plum Blossom and Liuren, it had a sound foundation. Of course, without a talent in predicting, it was useless to exchange for such books, for it was too difficult to learn them well.

    ¡°En, Wang-styled Book of Changes was written by some Master of Wang family who had studied Book of Changes . Though it only covers the basics of the Book of Changes , a primer for those disciples who have outstanding body potentials, yet it¡¯s broad and profound.¡± Jiang Zhiwei agreed with Ruan Yushu.

    Ge Huaien pondered for a moment and decided to exchange for the Wang-styled Book of Changes , for it could help him to avoid some risks. Then he spent the remaining 70 Karma points on the auxiliaries, such as copper coins, pegwoods, and items of changing appearance.

    Meng Qi sold two swords for 400 Karma points, plus the reward of 100, and 200 from shaking the pot. In total, he got 1,871 Karma points. He cast the remaining weapons and the Yin-absorbing Secret Sutra which he had read and was almost useless now into the Central Light Pir.

    With the remaining four long swords of the Refined Weapons in exchange for 620 Karma points, the Yin-absorbing Secret Sutra for 220, six swords of Hundred-time Tempered 120, Meng Qi¡¯s Karma points shot up to 2831. Even including the consumed thunderbolt mark, he reaped more than Jiang Zhiwei.

    When he knew everyone gained a bumper harvest, he suddenly realized that these harvests might be the ¡°gifts¡± prepared by the Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms before the death mission as to increase their survival possibility.

    ¡°You have looted the sword warehouse, haven¡¯t you?¡± When Jiang Zhiwei saw Meng Qi had so many swords, she could not help kidding.

    ¡°Yeah, almost.¡± Meng Qi replied with a smile. When he looked up the parts of the Exterior on the exchange list, he found the Seven Purple Thunderstrikes , which was the top desmanship of the Exterior. Its price was 8,800 Karma points. And its core and Purple Thunder Force representing the Primary Instruction was worth 1,000 Karma points; the needed Karma points for the first six strikes varied from 800 to 1,000; but thest strike needed 2,400 Karma points; and the derived eighth and ninth strikes were at the ordinary Dharmakaya level.

    If he ned to use the Seven Purple Thunderstrikes, he had to learn ¡°Purple Thunder Force¡± first. However, he did not have to major in it but could treat it as a Dharma ess alone. With the assistance of the ¡°thunderbolt mark¡± and ¡°Nine Annihtion at Heavenly Nights¡±, he could get a better result than majoring in it.

    In other words, he had to spend almost 2,000 Karma points¡­Meng Qi badly hated to part with his Karma points which were saved up after innumerable hardships. But he had to take this step because the frequently-used Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship was a big hidden trouble. If he often used it to cut his opponents, he would be a real monk one day, for his hair would gradually be lost by misgivings from the hidden troubles. Let alone Ananda was still alive in the Samsara.

    ¡°¡®Purple Thunder Force¡¯ is worth 1,000 Karma points and the fifth move of ¡®Violent Thunder Shocking the Sky¡¯ 1,000.¡± Meng Qi made up his mind to exchange for them. As unique skills, they were supposed to be extremely fierce rather than those for daily use.

    ¡°Jingle-jingle¡± Meng Qi seemed to have heard the sounds of his falling coins and heartbreaking. He directly picked up the scripts.

    The Karma points for the impartation of the Gist of Trueness and the script impartation were almost the same. The only trouble was that he might learned nothing from the impartation of the Gist of Trueness. Though Meng Qi had the fragmentary Gist of Trueness of ¡°Nine Annihtion at Heavenly Nights¡±, he did not dare to take the risk of having a try, because it might be a waste of his precious Karma points. However, if the fragmentary Gist of Trueness of ¡°Nine Annihtion at Heavenly Nights¡± and thunderbolt mark could help him to cultivate the Purple Thunder Force and ¡°Violent Thunder Shocking the Sky¡±, he would basically grasp them within a year and form his own style.

    Having browsed the script, Meng Qi put it away. He took out the script of the 5th and 6th passes of the Golden Bell Shield given by his Master, and exchanged for 300 Karma points with reluctance.

    ¡°What else will you like to exchange for?¡± Jiang Zhiwei was a little shocked, for Meng Qi still had more than 800 Karma points left.

    Meng Qi looked at the enshrouding Central Light Pir and replied, ¡°The Enlightening the Apertures part of ¡®Eight Nine Mysteries¡¯. I have to change the major method of kung fu before I reach to the Exterior.¡±

    Up to now, Meng Qi was equipped with a lot of miraculous kung fu such as ¡°Nine Strategies Beyond the Swords¡± in his sword art, ¡°Essence of Heavenly Knife¡± in his desmanship, ¡°Thundering scream¡± used to suppress, ¡°the Immortal Pressing Art¡± applied to group fighting, Hallucination Body Movements recorded in ¡°the Immortal Pressing Art¡± for escaping. And this was the intact version of the ¡°the Immortal Pressing Art¡± and included the seven immortal hallucinations. Meng Qi did not want to be greedy nor to be distracted. What he intended to learn was unloading the force to borrow force and the Dharma ess to keeping the genuine Qi at its peak.

    Only when he consummated the sixth pass of the Golden Bell Shield and opened his Mouth Acupore, could he cultivate its seventh. Thus, he could study and practice nothing else but these two skills within at least a year. That was why there was no kung fu especially in need for Meng Qi for the time being. Furthermore, he had just got a breakthrough with the assistance of Spiritual Core, making his foundation unstable. If he employed the elixir again, it would probably result in ¡°burning¡± himself by the deficiency fire and destroying his foundation. Therefore, he had to bring the major of his kung fu method into routine.

    ¡°Eight Nine Mysteries?¡± Zhang Yuanshan, Luo Shengyi and the others blurted out. Since this Divine Skill was listed on the top of the Exchange List, everyone were bound to notice it!

    With the Eight Nine Mysteries, he would be an eternal Tao if he wanted to be a Taoist, and if he became enlightened about Buddha, he would be the Golden Body of Bodhi. That was to say, he would not be defiled, nor purified and would not be reproduced, nor destroyed. His body would be sanctified and never be damaged through thousands of disasters. He would be a superhuman, mastering the changes of the heaven and earth, changeable and adept at avoiding disasters. Of course, he would be not only infinitely resourceful but also incredibly powerful.

 Chapter 193: Jiang Zhiweiâ€™s Discovery ###

    <h4>Chapter 193: Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s Discovery ###</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    These were Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms¡¯ rough description of Eight Nine Mysteries. He only said that it was ever-changing and it could identify the immortal Tao and Golden Body of Bodhi. And, he depicted its figures which could turn an ordinary person into an immortal. Except for these, he did not say more about it. Like other supreme arts, no one knew its origin. Hence, Meng Qi was unable to tell which version he knew. Yang Jian, Qing Yuan Taoist had practiced Eight Nine Mysteries, but maybe what Sun Wukong, the Great Sage Equal to Heaven, had practiced was also Eight Nine Mysteries.

    But one thing for sure was that this ¡°Eight Nine Mysteries¡± was supreme, for it ranked top in the Exchange List of Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms. It was almost equal to ¡°The Buddha¡¯s Palm¡± of Siddhartha Gautama¡¯s impartation and ¡°Seven Strokes of Heaven¡± of Taoist Primogenitor and even superior to ¡°Heavenly Emperor¡¯s Scripts¡±. Also, the Golden Body of Bodhi, together with the Golden Body of Buddha were the strongest two Dharmakayas of Buddhism. So Meng Qi doubted that it was a upgraded version of Conquering Buddha.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Seeing that they were so shocked, Meng Qi nodded seriously to show that he was not kidding. ¡°I don¡¯tck the scripts of desmanship and sword art now. But I haven¡¯t reached the top realm. There is much room for me to improve, so I don¡¯t need other skills. ¡®the Immortal Pressing Art¡¯ can cause illusions to confuse enemies, which equals the upgraded version of ¡®Transformation Strategy¡¯ in terms of mental distraction. Moreover, it can deduce the enemies¡¯ strength. ¡®The Immortal Pressing Art¡¯ has Hallucination Body Movements itself, which is much stronger than Lightning Changes. So, it¡¯s time for me to think about the main skill that I should practice.¡±

    If the enemies had opened the Four Apertures, the mental distraction of ¡°Transformation Strategy¡± was nearly useless. However, unlike it, ¡°the Immortal Pressing Art¡± could disturb the enemies¡¯ five senses more effectively, and with the aid of genuine Qi, it could make the illusions more realistic and have impact on the pros under the level of opening nine Apertures. As for the effects, it depended on the user¡¯s own strength.

    Therefore, for Meng Qi, he only needed to practice three skills of ¡°the Immortal Pressing Art¡±. First, he should learn to use the illusions to confuse enemies with mental disturbance and the super assissatnce. With his acquirement of ¡°Transformation Strategy¡±, it was not hard for him. Second, he needed to learn to make use of the enemies¡¯ strength to attack them. Since Meng Qi¡¯s genuine Qi was always at the highest point, it was not difficult for him to learn as long as he understood its core essence. Third, he needed to practice Hallucination Body Movements. It would take much effort. But since his ¡°Lightning Changes¡± was almost outdated, his efforts would be worthwihile.

    Skipping some key points, Meng Qi only decribed roughly about the Immortal Pressing Art and the realm of his desmanship and sword art. As for the fact that genuine Qi should always be at the highest level and he had knew something about the Essence of Heavenly Knife and had learnt a essence, he did not mention them. After all,panions were onlypanions. There were close and ordinary friends. He should always guard against the harm. Therefore, he did not hide the information that they should know, but at the same time, he kept some information as a secret.

    He paused for a moment. ¡°Golden Bell Shield took me a long time to practice. ¡®Eight Nine Mysteries¡¯ is only a little better than it. The most important is its prospect. If you don¡¯t n for the future, you will be distracted by what happens in the short term. What¡¯s more, aside from the Hard Kung of protecting the body and repressing the evils, it¡¯s also good at changes. In the enlightenment period, it showed in the form of bone shrinking and the minor shift of muscle. It¡¯s very important for the learner to know his own body well.¡±

    If the user wanted to change his moves at will, he should control his body very well, even to a level of knowing the subtle changes of his own body. This was very hard for an ordinary person. In enlightenment period, it was required that the learner should control his hands, feet, muscles in the level of imperceptibility. For example, when an ordinary master wanted to use 80 percent of his strength to defeat his rivals, he could exert around 78 to 82 percent of his strength. But for the master at the same level who practiced ¡°Eight Nine Mysteries¡±, he could exert 79.5 to 80.5 percent of his strength. It was very urate without any errors.

    In this way, the learner could improve his changes, the ability to figure out the ws and the performance in final fightings.

    ¡°It was said that only one Buddha had imed the Golden Body of Bodhi in the Myths Period. He nearly equaled the Siddhartha Gautama and lived on his own purend, free from the mortal world. If you n to study Eight Nine Mysteries, you¡¯d better find some relevant resources.¡± Restraining his shock, Zhang Yuanshan did not object Meng¡¯s choice for everyone wanted a better main skill.

    If his ¡°Zhenwu Dharmakaya¡± and Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s ¡°Supreme Taoist¡± were both strong Dharmakayas, it was much likely that he would change his own main skill.

    Meng Qi could just reply with augh. ¡°It¡¯s obvious that I¡¯m going to cultivate ¡®the Immortal Tao¡¯ . How could I find the resources about the Buddha?¡±

    ¡°Eight Nine Mysteries, you are bing impregnable.¡± Jiang Zhiwei joked.

    Ruan Yushu said slowly in a low voice, ¡°There¡¯re unfitting names but not wrong nicknames.¡±

    Meng Qi twitched his mouth and did not say more. He exchanged the Enlighten the Apertures Chapter of ¡°Eight Nine Mysteries¡± and clinched it into his arms. With 131 Karma points left, he first exchanged a Hundred-herb Bolus because he had used up his Haunter¡¯s Replenishing Boluses. Even he had Golden Bell Shield and Immortal Pressing Art, he needed to save some exilirs for healing. Then he spent 30 Karma points on some basic material that could change one¡¯s appearance and its rted tips to avoid being recognized and chased after to the main world in the future tasks.

    Looking at the one Karma point left, Meng Qi finally remembered that he should restore his hair. But after the consultation, he knew that it required five Karma points. He immediately gave up the idea and put the remaining furs and spars of the Demon Venerable in for identification.

    ¡°Heavenly Meteorite Crystal, wondrous item, can contain the pure Spiritual Core well. It has been broken, so it only equals one Karma point.¡±

    ¡°Monster¡¯s Skin, the material got by pealing off the skin of a monster which possessed one¡¯s body, can be used to forge weapons. It¡¯s worth 100 Karma points. Attention: People have different monsters possessing them. This is the outer monster of the Demon Venerable.¡±

    Looking at the introduction, Meng Qi thought for a while. He decided to save them, for they might be useful in the future.

    ¡°What do you want to exchange for?¡± Meng Qi ¡°squinted¡± at Ruan Yushu who loved to sneer at him.

    Ruan Yushu wore a cold and gentleplexion. Her face looked like glowing with a light. ¡°I want to exchange for the musicpositons that I¡¯ve never seen.¡±

    ¡°Er, what about Eight Non-human Sounds?¡± Meng Qi introduced as what apanion would do.

    ¡°Eight Non-human Sounds¡±, at the elementary level of the Exterior, was from Six Fingers Music Demon. Based on tones, it could control enemies¡¯ thoughts and kill them with mentality.

    Ruan Yushu read the introduction of ¡°Eight Non-human Sounds¡± and showed a girl-likeplexion which was seldom seen. She felt uneasy to say, ¡°I didn¡¯t see it before, but I¡¯m afraid that I could only a few sounds with my current strength.¡±

    She did not have enough energy for all the sounds.

    ¡°Eight Non-human Sounds¡± valued 1,050 Karma points.

    ¡°It¡¯s intended for saving your life. Besides, the next task is still a year away. You have almost opened Six Apertures.¡± Meng Qi smiled.

    Ruan Yushu had opened her Eye and Ear Apertures. Based on her body potentials and abundant resources, she was definitely able to open her Nose Apertures within a year.

    Ruan Yushu became cold again and gently nodded. She threw her Crimson Moon Sword into the Central Light Pir and said, ¡°I have 1,170 Karma points. Aside from Eight Non-human Sounds, I want to exchange for a Heavenly Acumen Pill to ensure that I could open Six Apertures next year.¡±

    ¡°Ok, if you open your Six Apertures before the next task, a delicious meal is on me.¡± Meng Qi casually promised.

    Ruan Yushu stared at him and replied, ¡°I¡¯m younger than you, so you cannot cheat me.¡±

    ¡°All in the World of Samsara know that I keep my promise and value righteousness as the priority.¡± Meng Qi said. Then he turned around and looked at Luo Shengyi. ¡°Old Luo, what do you want?¡±

    ¡°I have long wanted a fist art of the Exterior. You needn¡¯t help me search other skills.¡± Luo Shengyi said with a smile, ¡°I want ¡®Iron Fist of Nine Great Mountains¡¯. If there¡¯s enough Karma points left, I want ¡®the Inner Elixir¡¯ to try to open all the Nine Apertures before next task.¡±

    The series of elixirs such as the Inner Elixir, Heavenly Acumen Pill and Heavenly Vision and Earthly Hearing Pill were effective. They were all valued at 540 Karma points.

    ¡°¡®Iron Fist of Nine Great Mountains¡¯. Is it the ¡®Iron Fist of Nine Great Mountains¡¯ used by Swordsman of Ning Province years ago?¡± Zhang Yuanshan took a breath.

    The power range of Zhen Wu Sect was the southern part of Hua Province and the northern part of Ning Province.

    Seeing Meng Qi and them confused, he added, ¡°Swordsman of Ning Province, was a Rogue Cultivator in Jianghu who had few adventures. He watched the shapes of mountains andbined several fist arts of Enlightening the Apertures Period. As a result, he braved his own way and created this ¡®Iron Fist of Nine Great Mountains¡¯ that entered the elementary level of the Exterior. When one practiced it to the highest level, his fist could be strong like mountains over head. It was easy for the user to split the water and destroy mountains. But unfortunately, he died in the hands of ¡®Life-changing Sect¡¯, one of the Nine Evil Paths and was unable to promote this fist art.¡±

    Luo Shengyi gently nodded. ¡°Swordsman of Ning Province is a predecessor that I admire very much. His fist art is suitable for me, so I have long wanted the ¡®Iron Fist of Nine Great Mountains¡¯. Luckily, my Karma points is eventually enough now.¡±

    He put Shaohua Sword, other the Refined Weapons and several scripts that he collected in the capital into the light pir. After the Karma points came out, he thought for a while and put several concealed weapons into it again. He was relieved. ¡°It¡¯s just 1,560 Karma points.¡±

    ¡°Iron Fist of Nine Great Mountains¡± cost 1,020 Karma points and the rest Karma points was just enough for one of the Inner Elixirs.

    He quickly finished and stepped back, looking at Zhang Yuanshan and Qi Zhengyan who had not exchanged yet.

    ¡°Old Luo did not mention his main skill¡­¡± Meng Qi muttered but did not ask him. He smiled to Zhang Yuanshan. ¡°Senior Brother Zhang, what¡¯s your choice?¡±

    ¡°Does he want to exchange for the Method of Feigning death?¡± But after consideration, Meng Qi thought that it was none of his business. He just happened to be with Zhang Yuanshan, so he had better not ask too much.

    ¡°The death mission is so urgent that I have to exchange the Inner Elixir. I would try to open Seven Apertures before the next task. But I would first reinforce my foundation.¡± Zhang Yuanshan was a helpless. ¡°As for the rest Karma points, I want to spend them on ¡®Burning Blood and Soul Technique¡¯.¡±

    ¡°It sounds violent¡­¡± Meng Qi found out its introduction and found that it was a explosive movement of the Exterior, superior to the Exterior Chapter of Sacrifice Form. It could constantly burn the Spiritual Core and mental, forcing out the attack that was 50 percent or 100 percent stronger than its original strength. Itsted thirty breaths¡¯ long. As long as the user had enough elixirs or Spiritual Cores to refresh himself, he would only be ill. If the user exerted it at the risk of his life, he couldunch attacks that were three times to five times stronger than his real strength.

    Of course, this movement also possessed the function of ¡°Feigned death without corpse left and hiding¡±. This made Meng Qi curse in his heart. ¡± How could Zhang Yuanshan find it.¡±

    After exchanged his own trophies, Zhang Yuanshan had 1,360 Karma points himself and with the Fu Zhenzhen¡¯s, he had a total of 1,620 Karma points. He spent 1,050 on ¡®Burning Blood and Soul Technique¡¯ and the Inner Elixir, and had 30 Karma points left.

    Considering the future, he exchanged for some basic material for changing his countenance and rted tips as Meng Qi did.

    ¡°I also want ¡®the Inner Elixir¡¯.¡± Qi Zhengyan, who kept silent before finally spoke. He had thought that after he improved his body potentials with ¡°Book of the Chaos¡±, there was no need for elixirs. But the deat mission was too serious and difficult.

    After he exchanged all the belongings he had for Karma points, he said, ¡°I have 1,320 Karma points now. I¡¯ve opened Four Apertures and concentrated seveal Aperture points rted to Apertures of Nose. I would try to open Six Apertures before the next task. I¡¯ve aplished primary level of ¡®Azure Blizzard¡¯ and reins of the rival hit by my palm would freeze.¡±

    After the rough desciption of his current strength, he exchanged for the Inner Elixir. After that, he had only 780 Karma points left. While before opening Eight Apertures, he still could not cultivate Purple Star River, the fifth level of Book of the Chaos. So there was not much point exchanging for it.

    When Meng Qi and others were thinking what he should exchange for, he said, ¡°During this task, I met a Master who was good at forging swords. I learnt the method of upgrading Dragon Stripe Golden Sword from him.¡±

    ¡°Book of the Chaos¡± wasprehensive and powerful. He did not need any special skill. When he first entered the worlds before Samsara World, he was so anxious that he wanted some powerful concealed weapons and poisons to save his life. But now, he believed in his own strength.

    ¡°Well, Senior Brother Qi, your Dragon Stripe Golden Sword is a little inferior to the weapons of your enemies now.¡± Meng Qi agreed with him. Although his Ice Splitting Sword was ordinary in terms of power, but its Evil Ordeal was strong.

    Jiang Zhiwei was more expecting about this than them.

    Qi Zhengyan exchanged for Dragon Blood Bone, Cloud Fog Drop and other materials. Together with Dragon Stripe Golden Sword, he put them into the Central Light Pir. He only had 20 Karma points after the exchange.

    The surrounding cloud surged up. Qi Zhengyan took out the upgraded Dragon Stripe Golden Sword. The strong dragon power shocked Meng Qi and he almost lost his bnce. Moreover, the clouds around Dragon Stripe Golden Sword made enemies¡¯ attacks be slow.

    ¡°It¡¯s close to the Half-step Exterior Scenery.¡± Jiang Zhiweimented, eyes shining. This was the maximum power of the Refined Weapon in the enlightenment period. Together with the ¡°script¡± of the Master if forging swords, 760 Karma points was really worthwhile. Also, the Dragon Stripe Golden Sword was a Refined Weapon.

    Qi Zhengyan tried his sword and was very content. After he retracted his sword, they discussed the death mission until Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms reminded them to leave.

    When Meng Qi was about to step into the light pir, Jiang Zhiwei said by using Secret Voice-sending, ¡°Little monk, I dealt with a cooperative task with Senior Brother Qi this time. But I found that he seemed to have some worries. Maybe he had some troubles in the main world. Since you¡¯re going to ask him for help, you could check out what has happened to him. If you need any help, you can find the sword store of Sword Washing Pavilion and leave me a message.¡±

    There were sword shops of Sword Washing Pavilion in each province.

 Chapter 194: The First Summer Snow ###

    <h4>Chapter 194: The First Summer Snow ###</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    He had just finished sorting out his teammates rtionship problems, and now the task of psychological aid was being put on his shoulders too? It was not that Meng Qi did not want to do it, but he was about to go to Qi Zhengyan. He was nning to start a quiet life, strengthen his foundations and increase his strength, but it was his duty to help a teammate in need. Plus, strengthening the bond between teammates would enhance their focus when they faced a death mission and they would work more coherently. It was beneficial to their survival. He was silently making fun of himself. *If things go on like this, I will turn into one of those olddies of the neighborhoodmittee.*

    ¡°Fine.¡± Meng Qi nodded heavily to Jiang Zhiwe. He had nothing better to do anyway, he was just like a Jianghu idler.

    As he stepped into the light pir, everything went dark before him and he started feeling dizzy. The sounds of the night bell reverberated in his ears. Before him was a nunnery and behind was a temple.

    ¡°Everyone has gained a lot from thest task and it is so rare for the Dominator of Samsara in the Six Realms to be generous for once¡­But the next task, the death mission, is going to be a handful!¡± Meng Qi recalled everything in his mind and sighed silently.

    He had originally intended toe out so that he could avoid the love tragedy plot and reach the sixth level of the Golden Bell Shield. Now, the troubles between the love birds, Zhang Yuanshan and Fu Zhenzhen, were solved and his sixth level was close to consummation. He got up slowly, stretchedzily and walked slowly towards the nunnery.

    As he entered the gate, Meng Qi saw Zhang Yuanshan walk out with Fu Zhenzhen. They kept their distance. This ce wasn¡¯t far from the Zhen Wu Sect after all. If they were seen by others, it would make waves, which was not beneficial for their n.

    ¡°Junior Brother Meng, thank you very much.¡± Zhang Yuanshan solemnly saluted.

    Meng Qiughed out loud. All his thoughts of being a member of the neighborhoodmittee disappeared. He replied, ¡°All I did was drink with you. In the end, you were the one that made the decision.¡±

    After Zhang Yuanshan made sure that no one was listening, he added, ¡°I¡¯ve never been resolute, so every time I face a difficult decision, I need someone to give me a nudge. If it weren¡¯t for you, young brother Meng, I¡¯m afraid to think of what would have happened.¡±

    Fu Zhenzhen was too embarrassed to lift her head. She remembered the scene of her hair being cut and thought she couldn¡¯t face Meng Qi again.

    Meng Qi grinned and said, ¡°Senior Brother Zhang, if you really want to thank me, then treat me to Xuanwu City¡¯s delicacies.¡±

    ¡°No problem! When we get to Xuanwu City, we¡¯ll definitely try the freshwater fish and turtles. Otherwise, it would be as if we were never there,¡± Zhang Yuanshan said with augh. He then reminded Meng Qi, ¡°Junior brother Meng, your wig.¡±

    In this world, a person with short hair was either a monk that had just resumed the secr life or a demon.

    Meng Qi froze. ¡°Right, I almost forgot!¡±

    Luckily, wigs were a part of the appearance-changing gear he had exchanged with the Dominator of Samsara in the Six Realms. Otherwise, he would have had to wrap his head with fabric and find a Jianghu veteran to ask where to buy a wig. Not to mention, he would be risking his identity being exposed.

    The three of them chatted for a while. Meng Qi reminded them, ¡°Young Yao might be trustworthy, but we can¡¯t be sure of the Yao family. It¡¯s possible that his rmendation was nned by schemers. So if you take his advice, be discreet and make sure that no one finds out.¡±

    Zhang Yuanshan nodded in agreement. ¡°I know. This is a matter of great importance. I won¡¯t take it lightly. Junior Brother Yao¡¯s rmendation is only that, a rmendation. It¡¯s up to me to decide how to approach it. If I can¡¯t finish it sessfully, then it¡¯s on me. I can¡¯t me others.¡±

    After a short pause, he added, ¡°Junior Brother Meng, I reckon there¡¯s something strange with the Eight Nine Mysteries.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Meng Qi did not know which version of the Eight Nine Mysteries he was referring to, so he didn¡¯t doubt it. But there was only one version of the Eight Nine Mysteries in Zhang Yuanshan¡¯s mind, the fundamental principles of the saint during the Mythical Times.

    Zhang Yuanshan thought for a while and said, ¡°The saint was a major power during the early Mythical Times. After the Pure Land Times, he disappeared. Rumor has it that he had achieved Nirvana, but since it was such a long time ago, there are very few legends about him. As for the Eight Nine Mysteries, the only written record from our sect was that one could im the Golden Body of Bodhi through cultivating this art.¡±

    ¡°¡®Bodhi¡¯ means aplete and endless wealth of knowledge. Along with the nature of ¡®Buddha¡¯, they both represent the highest achievement of Buddhism. That is why the Golden Body of Buddha is equal to the Golden Body of Bodhi.¡±

    Meng Qi nodded, indicating that he understood.

    He was a Buddhist disciple, which meant that he strived for enlightenment and the nature of Buddha. He had long heard about the definition of the Golden Body of Buddha and Golden Body of Bodhi. Though these terms had been created separately by Siddhartha Gautama and the Saint, they were unlike terms such as the Dharmakaya of the Merciful Guan Yin Bodhisattva, and the Golden Body of Ksitigarbha. These terms belonged to whomever imed them first.

    Of course, one who could im the Golden Body would have to add the term Buddha to it. But to themon folk, Buddha was the same as the Siddhartha Gautama.

    ¡°If he truly did represent enlightenment and aplete and endless wealth of knowledge, then why did he favor his physical body?¡± Zhang Yuanshan voiced his doubts. ¡°Plus, the term ¡®eight nine¡¯ is from the Tao sect. I have always wondered why this saint would name his art, Eight Nine Mysteries. However, upon seeing that this art could im the ¡®Undying Tao¡¯, he understood. Perhaps there are some stories and exnations behind the name.¡±

    Hearing this, Meng Qi¡¯s became doubtful as well. ¡°That¡¯s right! What¡¯s the rtion between bing a saint physically and enlightenment with aplete and endless wealth of knowledge? Are there perhaps big changes behind all of this?

    It was a pity that he was still thousands of kilometers away from exchanging for Dharmakaya. He had no way of knowing.

    In the days that followed, Zhang Yuanshan used hosting his old friend, Meng Qi, as an excuse to travel throughout Xuanwu City with Fu Zhenzhen and taste the local delicacies. Of course, Meng Qi was with them too.

    Meng Qi enjoyed the food immensely. He asionally wondered how Ruan Yushu, who also had a passion for good food, would feel if she knew that he wasmitting the sin of gluttony. Would she stillugh at him out of jealousy?

    He didn¡¯t stay long. After bidding farewell to Zhang Yuanshan and Fu Zhenzhen, he boarded a boat and travelled against the current to Huan Province. The unity of the Zhang and Song families had brought much attention to Zhang Yuanshan. If Meng Qi stayed too long, he¡¯d risk exposing his identity. And if the Shaolin disciplinary monks found him, it would be troublesome. Furthermore, there was more investigation work to do at Qi Zhengyan¡¯s ce, so he had to leave. He wasn¡¯t too worried about Zhang Yuanshan and Fu Zhenzhen, because he knew that, at least for a year, they wouldn¡¯t fake their deaths to escape. They had to focus on training, peregrinate challenges and get ready for the uing Death Task.

    This time, Meng Qi was disguised as a schr with his wig, official¡¯s cap and sword. He entered his room as soon as he boarded the boat to focus on ¡°reading¡±. Food was even brought to him by the Junk Ship¡¯s attendants.

    He chose to travel via water instead of on foot because he didn¡¯t want to lose focus. He wanted to steady his current realm, be it the opening of his Nasal Apertures or the near consummation of the sixth level of the Golden Bell Shield. Both had to be achieved with the forced impact of the Spiritual Core, which meant that there were still blemishes and he had to refine them.

    Additionally, he had to cultivate the ¡°Immortal Pressing Art¡±, which was a form of hallucination to confuse the opponent; a form of mental distraction, Dharma ess of the genuine Qi¡¯s zenith. He also had to figure out how to use the thunderbolt mark to quickly cultivate the Purple Thunder force. Hopefully, the Purple Thunder Force was genuine Qi cultivated from the Eight Nine Mysteries and Golden Bell Shield. And once the Dharma ess was essed, parts of it would turn into the Purple Thunder Force and attach to the Evil Ordeal sword with the assistance of the thunderbolt mark.

    He wanted to study the fifth de of the Purple Thunder ¡°Violent Thunder Shocking the Sky¡± desmanship too. And he wanted to continue to grasp the ¡°Essence of Heavenly Knife¡± and ¡°Nine Strategies Beyond the Swords¡± and practice the ¡°Hallucination Body Movements¡±.

    With so many things to do, of course Meng Qi chose to travel by boat. He wanted to devote himself fully to learning.

    Since the boat was travelling against the current, it was extremely slow. Huan Province was surrounded by barren hills and turbulent waters. Some rivers could only be crossed at specific times, and even so, many boat trackers had to help. It took the better part of a month to get close to the Huan Province.

    Inside the room, Meng Qi wielded both his sword and de. The moves seemed ordinary yet dynamic. Every transformation created a hallucination where it was difficult to tell which was real.

    Suddenly the de and sword both disappeared. It was impossible to tell when they had been returned to their scabbards. Meng Qi nodded with satisfaction and thought, ¡°At longst, I¡¯ve grasped the two Dharma esses of the ¡®Immortal Pressing Art¡¯.¡±

    The true Immortal Pressing Art integrated the inner body imprint with the outer hand imprint. Through the integration, the internal organs connected heaven and earth, and the outer body connected the universe. It was an unorthodox Dharma ess of the inner and outer confluence. When the primary level of the Dharma ess was aplished, one would be able to integrate the spirit and genuine Qi, and thereafter, create hallucinations to interrupt the opponents¡¯ senses.

    Since Meng Qi had to use the de and sword, he had to activate his genuine Qi. It meant that his body had be the inner imprint and the outer hand imprint was reced by the Will-projecting from his Primal Aperture at Mid-brows. In the end, he was able to aplish the primary level with this method.

    Meng Qi knew the core principles well, so it was not difficult for him to use his genuine Qi to cultivate this top level Dharma ess. After all, the extreme end of life was death and vice versa. The genuine Qi cultivated from the Eight Nine Mysteries and Golden Bell Shield were both the fast recovery kind, and he was able to rapidly reach the entry level with his courageous experiment.

    Reaching the entry level with this method, where one unloads strength with another source of strength, was not as powerful as simply focusing on the ¡°Immortal Pressing Art¡±. But with the protection of the Golden Bell Shield, it would be more than enough for Meng Qi when facing most hostile situations.

    A chilly breeze gave him a shiver, surprising him.

    ¡°How could it be so cold? It is early summer!¡± He stopped studying the Purple Thunder Force and desmanship, and walked out of his room.

    To his shock, he saw snow. Ice was floating in the river, as if it was the middle of winter.

    Meng Qi packed the Evil Ordeal de away. Carrying only his sword, he left his room to ask someone about the weird phenomenon.

    When he got to the Junk Ship¡¯s dining hall, he saw a few sailors gathered around. They were boiling some food in a hot pot. An abundance of delicious fragrances entered his nose.

    They should be more careful, for a fire could break out ¡­. Meng Qi walked past, then asked politely, ¡°Brothers, I¡¯m wondering why there is snow in June?¡±

    The sailors were gathered around the pot to get warm. When they heard Meng Qi¡¯s question, the leader answered, ¡°Half a month ago, Master Cui Qingyu of the Cui n from Pinjin was in an intense battle with some mysterious master not far from here. The weather has been like this ever since. It might take up to a year to return back to normal.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I see. Such a disaster¡­¡± Meng Qi sighed. Seeing them eat the food from the hot pot, Meng Qi pointed to it and asked, ¡°Brothers, what are you eating? Do you mind if I join you? Of course, I¡¯ll pay.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just some pig and cow offal,¡± The leader answered politely and signaled Meng Qi to join them.

    ¡°My favorite!¡± thought Meng Qi as he sat down. He gave them some silver, grabbed a bowl and mixed himself a dipping sauce with some Cornus Juice and other ingredients. He picked some liver, tripe and started devouring the offal.

    When the sailors saw that the patron didn¡¯t mind the conditions, they let loose and started eating boorishly. As they ate, sweat beads began to flow. This type of food was perfect for this kind of weather.

    ¡°Boss, there¡¯s something wrong inside the dining hall,¡± whispered one of the sailors as he looked inside.

    Meng Qi looked inside.

 Chapter 195: Passerby Meng Among a Crowd of Onlookers ###

    <h4>Chapter 195: Passerby Meng Among a Crowd of Onlookers ###</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    A few people were not far away from the dining hall, setting a fire for cooking on the frozen deck. Turning around slightly, Meng Qi slightly turned and saw what was going on inside through the half-open door. He immediately understood what the sailor had meant when he had said that there was something wrong.

    In the hall, as the weather had suddenly turned cold, many boat passengers chose to stay in their rooms, wrapped in warm quilts, waiting for servants to serve them meals, wine, braziers and thick quilts. Therefore, there were not many people having meals in the hall. Only five or six tables were seated.

    At a table, there sat a young childe with a dignified appearance. In spite of his slight baby face, he acted with utmost decorum. Except for the jade hairpin in his hair and the jade pendant at his waist, he did not have any other essories on him. Beside him, there sat an old man dressed like a servant. He had deep wrinkles and seemed to be senile, but the twinkle in his eyes was exposed everytime he opened and closed them.

    At another table, there sat a single woman dressed in in clothes like an elegant fairy. There was a covered white sheath long sword on the table. She looked vaguely uneasy, constantly looking at the two tables next to her.

    Next to her, there were a table sat by a fierce look man. He had normal features and hands as big as palm-leaf fans with bulging joints, which showed his hands were well-trained in matial art. At the other table, there sat a couple. The husband looked pale and repeatedly coughed, seeming like suffered from disease sickness. Whereas the wife had a charming appearance, full figure and lustrous skin.

    The reason why the sailor felt there was something wrong was because of the expression of the single women and the big man vicious look. It is suspicious.

    Besides them, there were two tables left. At a table, there sat a drunk who drank several jugs of wine but the dishes left untouched. His face was flushed, reflecting his tipsiness. At the table next to the door, there sat two young men who dressed like childes. The one with a sword wore an aristocratic hat and had a long and narrow face. The other one with a Long Knife maintained a subtle expression whether he was smiling or sighing.

    ¡°Something bad are about to happen. Go inform the shipowner and tell him to send guards here.¡± The leader also noticed the problem, and directed his order at the sailor who had whispered to him.

    The sailor awared that during a fight amongst the swordmans heroes, there was nothing they could do unless they swarmed around tounch an attack in chaos. The sailor hurriedly got up and walked towards the rear of the ship to look for the shipowner.

    Meng Qi picked up a piece of pork intestines and wrapped it up with dipping sauce while distract by the movements in the hall. As for the sight of injustice, he was willing to do all that he could within his capability.

    Meng Qi walked over to the door and activated his deafness. The first thing he heard was the conversation between the two childes.

    ¡°Brother Tang, we haven¡¯t seen each other for three years. Now you have already in Six Apertures and can be considered a decent master from the younger generation. We should have a drink to celebrate it!¡± The childe with the sword raised his cup and said with a smile.

    Showing a bit ofcency, brother Tang picked up the cup to have a toast with him. He said with a sigh, ¡°Brother Wan, I should give you a piece of advice. Traveling thousands of miles and experiencing different things are better than ten years of painstaking practice in your hometown. Three years ago, I was badly defeated by Master Ye. I felt so ashamed to meet other people that I had to go away with the excuse of roaming about to challenge myself.¡±

    ¡°During this journey, I realized that in this big world, there¡¯re numerous masters from the world. Having suffered various hardships and bullies, I¡¯ve been benefited a lot. In thest three years, I¡¯ve learned four Apertures and made a great progress in desmanship. I¡¯ve thoroughly changedpared to the past. Now upon returning home, I shall measure Master Ye¡¯s progress!¡±

    He said that with great confidence.

    Childe Wan said with augh, ¡°Master Ye and hispanions are still idling in Yi City. He was four years old back then, and now, has justgrowing up to an adult. Brother Tang, no¡±Isn¡¯t that the small city which Senior Brother Qi is in charge of?¡±w that you¡¯ve returned, you should show your achievements. I really want to see their expressions.¡±

    ¡°Yi City¡­¡± Meng Qi slightly took in his breath and thought, ¡°Isn¡¯t that the small city which Senior Brother Qi is in charge of?¡±

    Yedu of Zhou County was the capital of Huan Province, and Yi City was a small city near Yedu. One tenth of its farnd belonged to Flower-washing Sword Sect. Therefore, after Qi Zhengyan applied for leaving the mountain to guard outside assets, he was sent there to assist Uncle Master to manage vis, farnd, tenant farmers, affiliated stores and the like. Because there were plenty of assets which needed to be managed, he and Uncle Master basically managed their parts separately. He lived a carefree and unrestrained life, which made Meng Qi want to freeload food and drinks off him for a year or so. Then he could go out for adventuring in world after his featurespletely matured and his hair grew longer.

    He stared at Brother Tang and reliazed that he was twenty-five and six years old and he was guilty, ¡°Ye San¡¯s words, in his words, should be simr to his age, and he has no experience of expedition. He is still in Yucheng but has already opened his six Apertures. He¡¯s probably from an aristocratic famliy¡­¡±

    Yi City was not a big city. Although backed by Yedu Capital, numerous merchandisesing and going, it could count as a flourishing ce. However, it could just amodate no more than five aristocratic families.

    Meng Qi slightly nodded his head, and intended to find a chance to talk with brother Tang and Childe Wan for making contacts. In this way, it could bring him some convenience when he lived in Yi Cityter. With more friends, he could have more options.

    Brother Tang poured himself a drink and shook it in his hand. He said, ¡°I must take revenge for the shame he brought me. When I¡¯m done, I¡¯ll travel far again and strive to learn with Nine Apertures opened or step into Half-step Exterior Scenery someday. Brother Wan, would you like toe along?¡±

    Childe Wan nodded with a wry smile and said, ¡°We¡¯re about same age, but I¡¯ve just opened the Eye Apertures with the help of elixirs. Thus, I¡¯ve vanished the intention of practicing martial art and concentrated on running the family business now.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just as well. If you go out for adventuring in world, you¡¯ll never know when you¡¯ll get beheaded, and your corpse will fall on the road and get devoured by wild dogs with no one knowing¡­¡± Brother Tang said in a deep voice with slight fear on his face as if his memories of the past had been evoked.

    Meng Qi could count as a veteran in martial art world. Through observing brother Tang¡¯s speech and expression, Meng Qi considered that except for ¡°returning home to show his achievement¡±, the reason for his returning home may also be to avoid disasters.

    During their conversation, the atmosphere in the central hall was finally erupted as well.

    The vicious man mmed his hand down on the table, causing its break into two parts. Then he stood up and walked over to the woman in the in dress. He said through clenched teeth, ¡°B*tch, how dare you spoil our important affair. You must be living enough.¡±

    It seemed that he finally threw caution to the wind and directly acted, ignoring everyone else in the vicinity and ready to pick fight with the in dress woman.

    At the same time, the coughing man and his gorgeous wife also stood up, approaching her from another direction to block her way to escape.

    The woman in in dress seemed to be twenty-three years old or so. With eyebrows shaped like distant mountains and a tall, shapely nose, she could be considered as a rare beauty as elegant as a fairy. Knitting her brows, she looked resolute. She drew her long sword and struck a defensive pose. ¡°The sky is notorious. Even if I don¡¯t spoil your affair, there will be swordsmen to do that!¡±

    ¡°Destruction Sect, the Destruction Sect in the Nine Evil Paths?¡± Meng Qi slightly raised his eyebrows and thought.

    Suppressed by righteous aristocratic families, the Nine Evil Paths were not well known by ordinary fellows. Therefore, several sailors next to them stared at each other and said with puzzlement, ¡°Destruction Sect?¡±

    Meng Qi casually exined, ¡°As one of the Nine Evil Paths, Destruction Sect takes destructing heaven, earth and the human world as their objective. They used to be powerful and nned several earthshaking plots. However, since ¡®Evil Master¡¯ Han Guang who had solidified Dharmakaya disappeared in the fight against Master Kong Wen, His Abbotship of Shaolin Temple, they have been badly discouraged and turned to conceal themselves. Their famous masters only include the 8 Skyscraping Devils and the 19 Devilmen.¡±

    Oh, oh! The sailors suddenly realized that these viins had such horrible power and were such distinguished people.

    After hearing Mengqi¡¯s words and paused a whiile, the fierce look man did not attack but looked at the woman in in dress with a grim smile. He said, ¡°Shan Xiumei, since you¡¯re doomed today, you might be better off having some fun with me.¡±

    He attempted to make the woman impetuous by using filthy words to provoke her, thus to increase his chance of winning.

    ¡°Shan Xiumei? Red Sunglow Sword Shan Xiumei?¡± Meng Qi muttered to himself while gripping the sword hilt with his right hand and intending to help her.

    ¡°Shan Xiumei?¡± Surrounding sailors showed their puzzlement again.

    Meng Qi fulfilled his duty as a passerby and exined, ¡°She¡¯s a famous female swordsman in Three Mountains and Four Waters, from Sword Sect of Zhou Mountain. She has Six Apertures opened and possesses outstanding sword art. No wonder the three from Destruction Sect have some hesitation.¡±

    He had heard of this name during the chat with Wu Qinxin and Shangguan Han. They had also described her as a woman with a superior appearance and elegant temperament. The woman in front of him quite matched up as they described.

    ¡°Oh, I see¡­ ¡± After knowing Shan Xiumei¡¯s identity, the sailors seemed to have a bit of pity for her. They looked at the rear ship, expecting other guards toe to help.

    After finished what he saids, Meng Qi rxed his hand which held the sword, because he realized that the childe with a dignified appearance also pressed his hand on the sword hilt on hearing the name Shan Xiumei. It seemed that he wanted to rescue the beauty.

    ¡°If you want to rescue her, go ahead¡­¡± Meng Qi naturally didn¡¯t want to do it himself if it wasn¡¯t necessary, so he swiftly turned into an onlooker.

    Shan Xiumei patiently said, ¡°Iron Hand Devilman and Joy Devilman, if you want to kill me, do it now. Why are you so wordy?¡±

    ¡°Iron Hand Devilman? Joy Devilman?¡± Sailors nced at Meng Qi in confusion again and asked.

    Meng Qi shifted his gaze to the sick men and his gorgeous wife and said, ¡°19 Devilmen from Destruction Sect are all masters with various talents in the enlightenment period. Among them, even the least able one has opened Seven Apertures. Iron Hand Devilman is one of them, and so is ¡®Joy Devilman¡¯. I¡¯m wondering which one of them is¡­ ¡±

    The gorgeous wife said with a chuckle, ¡°Sister Shan, I didn¡¯t expect that you would recognize my identity. I intended to surprise you.¡±

    With a rxed expression, she put her delicate hand on the men¡¯s shoulder and slowly advanced, while the men was coughing.

    ¡°Even the least able is Seven Apertures? But Lady Shan has just opeaned Six Apertures. So, she¡¯s in great danger, isn¡¯t she?¡± The sailors said after making a simpleparison.

    Meng Qi nodded gently and said, ¡°The 19 Devilmen all have their own specialities, and are far superior to ordinary Enlightened Master Pro. Against two Devilmen, even if Lady Shan has outstanding sword art, I¡¯m afraid that she¡¯s doomed.¡±

    While making the exnation dutifully, he identified that Iron Hand Devilman had opened Seven Level and Joy Devilman had opened Eight Level through their movements.

    After hearing what Meng Qi said, Shan Xiumei took a deep breath and looked more resolute. She said, ¡°Do it. Either one of us is going to die today.¡±

    ¡°Such a staunchdy. I wish I could recruit you and train you well.¡± Joy Devilman stretched her right palm to grab Shan Xiumei¡¯s Long Sword, while her body was bent into an extremely seductive arc.

    Facing a fierce palm of Iron Hand Devilman, Shan Xiumei felt the hot wind blowing in her face.

    Shan Xiumei stretched her Long Sword which was flexible and steadfast like a leaping fish.

    ¡°Thirteen Swords of Fish Leaping over the Dragon Gate. Lady Shan does master well, but Joy Devilman and Iron Hand Devilman are stronger.¡± Meng Qi told the sailors.

    ¡°Stop!¡± Suddenly, a yell exploded and it was from the impetuous son.

    He pulled out his long sword from his waist and said in a deep voice, ¡°Heterodox Doctrines, veryone is deceitful. Lady Shan, let me help you.¡±

    Sailors said in amazement, ¡°There¡¯s someoneing to help. How¡¯s his strength?¡±

    Meng Qi smiled. There was still an old servant even if the childe could not rival them. Thus, he intentionally provoked him by saying, ¡°It can be seen from this childe¡¯s move that he has opened Six Level as well. I¡¯m afraid that he is no match for Joy Devilman.¡±

    ¡°Normally a man would burst out on hearing such ament from an onlooker¡­¡± Meng Qi interestedly waited to see what would happen.

    Immediately, with soaring momentum, the childe grew so righteous and awe-inspiring that no one could watch him intently. He forced Joy Devilman to retreat with only one move.

    ¡°Noble Spirit, Wang family from Zhou County¡­ ¡± Since Meng Qi intended to enter Huan Province, he should certainly inquire about Huan Province from Zhang Yuanshan. As one of fourteen aristocratic families, Wang family from Zhou County would be the first thing he wanted to know about.

    The glorious skill of their family was ¡°Noble Spirit¡±.

    Being conscious of onlookers being shocked by him, the childe from Wang family from Zhou County swiftly utilized his sword art which was majestic and upright, forcing Joy Devilman and her husband to retreat repeatly.

    Shan Xiumei also fully utilized her sword art in the fierce fight against Iron Hand Devilman.

    Joy Devilman and Iron Hand Devilman had the intention to retreat after realizing that the childe was from Wang family from Zhou County. They were not afraid of the childe, but were concerned about the old servant who was next to the childe but had not made a move.

    At this moment, the drunkard at another table stood out. He jumped right beside brother Tang and Childe Wan with bamboo chopsticks in his hand, and ferociously inserted them.

    He chose an appropriate and unexpected timing, and didn¡¯t show his homicidal intention. Even Meng Qi who was close to them didn¡¯t have time to save them.

    There were two bamboo chopsticks. One was poke through Childe Wan¡¯s neck, while the other one was pointed towards Childe Tang¡¯s throat.

    It seemed that Childe Tang had been alert all the time. Even though he was attracted by the fight among Shan Xiumei and others, he also paid attention to his surroundings. Under such an emergency, he directly leant backward to knock down the wooden wall, and flied backward into the river.

    With a ssh, a burst of blood appeared where he fell. In the end, he seemed to be a littlete. The wooden chopstick had already been poke through his throat.

    The drunkard who assassinated them not stay still and take chances to runaway through wooden wall hole and jumped into the water through the big hole knocked by Childe Tang, and ran away via the river.

    Failing to save them, Meng Qi slightly frowned. This assassin appeared to be ¡°professional¡± in every respect. He was possibly from a famous assassin organization ¡°Unrelenting Tower¡± among the Nine Evil Paths.

    Of course, besides them, there were two or three forces who would work as part-time assassins, such as Life-changing Sect among the Nine Evil Paths and Iron Clothes Tower among Six Giants.

    On the other side, Joy Devilman who intended to retreat got the chance to push back the childe from Wang family from Zhou County. She also knocked down the wooden wall and jumped into the river with her husband.

    The old servant not moving and kept stood still. It seemed that he would not act until his childe was in danger.

    Iron Hand Devilman had already forced Shan Xiumei to retreat. He ran out of the door and stepped on the deck, about to jump into the river to escape.

    When passing by Meng Qi, he frowned and realized that it was this guy who had been so wordy and annoying just now!

    Thus, during the ran he had tried to kick Mengqi.

 Chapter 196: A Gentlemanâ€™s Style

    <h4>Chapter 196: A Gentleman¡¯s Style </h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    The Iron Hand Devilman raised the tips of his toes slightly and brought about a strong wind. Running forth, he used its momentum to kick Meng Qi in the chest. His attack was fierce, as though he were venting his anger of failing his mission on a verbose brat like Meng Qi.

    He watched as the brat before him stood paralyzed with shock. Hisck of reaction exposed his body and he just took the blows of my right leg .

    Hmph, he¡¯s just a guy who¡¯s knowledgeable about the rumors of Jianghu! What¡¯s he showing off for!

    The information he had said before wasmon knowledge to all those who frequented Jianghu. Moreover, the brat had not managed to recognize who we were at first, and had only eventually identified by listening in on our conversation. He had not said anything particrly special when introducing their strengths either, and in the end, even judged the strength of the son of the Wang family from Zhou County wrongly. Evidently he was not very good at sizing people up.

    He doesn¡¯t appear to be older than eighteen. What good could he be if he mixed with a bunch of sailors?

    Shan Xiumei, the son of the Wang family from Zhou County and his old servant were standing further away and did not manage to help Meng Qi in time. They heaved a heavy sigh in their hearts¨C ¡°another innocent passerby has been involved again¡± .

    They had to capture the Iron Hand Devilman and punish him with a death sentence in order to demonstrate the Noble Spirit of Wang family from Zhou County!

    Poof!

    As the Iron Hand Devilman kicked Meng Qi, he put in even more force in an attempt to destroy his Five Solid and Six Hollow Organs in a fatal strike. However, even after increasing his strength, there was no response from Meng Qi. His body seemed to be empty, for he could not feel anything at all!

    Without his inner force and strength, such a kick could only make a weak knocking sound.

    Just as the Iron Hand Devilman was shocked, all of a sudden, a familiar burst of energy came shooting back at him. It was fierce and vicious, piercing through his toes and making his entire body quake until it went numb. The Qi and blood in his chest were churning and he felt extremely ufortable.

    Although his body was deprived of all sensations, his running momentum did not stop, causing him to fall forward. Meng Qi ducked slightly and allowed the man to copse next to him. With a ssh, the Iron Hand Devilman fell facefirst into a metal boiler full of meat.

    The rich aroma flooded his nostrils, entered his mouth and blinded his eyes. His skin was burnt by the boiling hot soup, afflicting him with great agony.

    At that moment, the Iron Hand Devilman recovered from the numbness, and was about to leap up to get away from the metal boiler.

    Out of the blue, he felt the back of his head go numb, and all went dark once more.

    Meng Qi was holding a bamboo chopstick in his left hand. One end of it was stuck deep into the back of the Iron Hand Devilman¡¯s head. A stream of red seeped into the milky-white meat soup and quickly turned it a dark crimson.

    ¡°It pains me to waste food,¡± Meng Qi sighed. He released the bamboo chopstick and pped his hands together.

    The entire process had gone by so quickly. In one swift motion, the Iron Hand Devilman had died on the spot, leaving the son of the Wang family and Shan Xiumei who had rushed over to stop the killings at a loss. Subconsciously their footsteps came to a halt as they stared wide-eyed at the scene before them, unsure of what had just transpired.

    The Iron Hand Devilman who had been aggressively venting his anger just a moment ago, while rankedst amongst the Destruction Sect¡¯s 19 Devilmen, was still a renowned master of many years. How did a murderer be the murdered within a breath¡¯s time?

    On top of that, the murderer looked exceedingly calm and at ease, as though he had only just killed a fly and was rather upset about the now-contaminated pot of soup!

    If they carefully thought about the exchange just now, it was all fairly simple actually. The Iron Hand Devilman had kicked the opponent¡¯s leg but lost bnce himself and fell to the ground with his face in the pot of soup. The murderer then conveniently picked up a bamboo chopstick and casually stabbed it into the back of the Iron Hand Devilman¡¯s head with such little thought the two seemed to have rehearsed it many times over.

    Such skill to take advantage of opportunities and such inner force to counter that of the Iron Hand Devilman all spoke volumes of the murderer¡¯s strength.

    The most frightening thing was that he seemed to have only exerted a fraction of his strength!

    The old servant of the Wang family from Zhou County took a step forward and caught up to the childe¡¯s side using the Stealth skill. Even he felt that the young man in front of him who was currently agonizing over the wasted food was extremely dangerous.

    ¡°The Immortal Pressing Art sure is amazing¡­¡± Meng Qi sighed with contentment. At the same time, he felt the whole matter was somewhat dubious, because the Iron Hand Devilman had been exceptionally weak.

    Even if the Destruction Sect had been severely attacked after its Evil Master had disappeared and be secretive instead of wild and violent, the 19 Devilmen and eight major Skyscraping Devils who could not represent the total strength of the Sect could still make a reputation for themselves in any of the Nine Evil Paths. They were all powerful, experienced, full of ultimate attacks or excelled in a particr aspect. By no means did the Iron Hand Devilman being rankedst amongst the 19 Devilmen mean he could possibly get killed so easily.

    Meng Qi had originally thought that he would have to draw his sword in order to settle the match, but simply unleashing the Immortal Pressing Art had left the Iron Hand Devilman helpless like a fish flopping along the riverbank, allowing himself to be ughtered.

    After he had found it odd, he mercilessly stabbed the Iron Hand Devilman to death with the chopstick lest he ended up capturing the man and identally discovered some evil plot he was not supposed to know upon interrogating him. Then he would be in huge trouble if the big shots of the Destruction Sect came after him to silence him.

    There would definitely be a significant difference in strength between those attempting to avenge the dead Iron Hand Devilman and those seeking to silence him if he incidentally discovered some secret or conspiracy.

    Silence hung in the air above the deck. Everyone¡¯s gazes were concentrated on Meng Qi, whether they were looks of shock or suspicion.

    Meng Qi turned to nce at the shattered boiler, and asked the head of the sailors with a hint of apology, ¡°Would you still like some?¡±

    ¡°No thanks¡­¡± The traumatized head sailor shook his head repeatedly.

    He was not a cannibalistic evil ghost who would want to eat fresh brain juice!

    Meng Qi fished out a fragment of silver and handed it to the head sailor. He then dusted his robes a bit, and stood up slowly.

    ¡°I am Wang Ce from Zhou County. I am deeply apologetic for having implicated you in this matter a moment ago.¡± The childe of the Wang family concealed his surprise and appeared unaffected. Hailing from a great aristocratic family, he had encountered many masters. It was just that this young man had been a tad excessive, leading him to wonder if he was a ranked member on the Ranking List of Young Masters.

    He was considered remarkable amongst the Wang family members of the same generation, but because powerful opponents he had encountered had been wiped out by his old servant, hecked outstanding battle aplishments. He had always brooded over it, and intended to convince his overly-indulgent parents to change his old servant to a page boy on this trip home. After all, disciples from major sects did not bring along ¡°expert bodyguards¡± with them when they left the mountain. They all struggled to survive on their own, giving rise to opportunities for them to improve themselves.

    Meng Qi returned the polite gesture. He replied, ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. The evil spirit was merely running wild.¡±

    He was refined and polite, akin to a schr.

    Wang Ce nodded gently. He did not appear haughty on the outside but was singing his own praises secretly. He said no more, and turned to Shan Xiumei without even asking for Meng Qi¡¯s name. ¡°Lady Shan, why are the evil spirits of Destruction Sect after you?¡±

    Most men had a naturally favorable impression of the elegant Shan Xiumei.

    After the ferocious battle, Shan Xiumei¡¯s face was tinted red and her eyes were full of admiration and gratitude as she stared at Wang Ce. She answered, ¡°Thank you for saving me. I am eternally thankful, and will definitely repay your kindness in future.¡±

    As expected, it followed the usual storyline of what happened after a hero saved a damsel in distress. Meng Qi pursed his lips and began searching the Iron Hand Devilman for any objects he might be carrying. He discovered that there were none. Not a single article to identify him by, nor any silvers, scripts or concealed weapons.

    ¡°Right from the start, he had been nning to freeload a meal? Or is all the money with the Joy Devilman?¡± Meng Qi criticized him inwardly.

    Shan Xiumei continued, ¡°Before this, the Luo Denomination was active in Three Mountains and Four Waters and garnered a lot of spection. The Destruction Sect also then allowed the nearby Joy Devilman and Iron Hand Devilman to go over. They had set their sights on the Outsky Strange Stone of Mount Qin Sword Sect, and were plotting to take it. I happened to be there and ruined their ns, causing them to hold a grudge against me. They stealthily followed me to the boat andunched their attack today.¡±

    Wang Ce was enjoying Shan Xiumei¡¯s gaze very much. He nodded a little and continued, ¡°I heard that the Outsky Strange Stone had been lost once. Was it in the presence of the ¡®Scorching Sun Magic Palm¡¯ Zhang Zhifan?¡±

    He hade across Zhang Zhifan once. It had been in River East, when he and ¡°Ledgerkeeper of Lives¡± Wang Siyuan had attended the same banquet.

    ¡°Yes, the Outsky Strange Stone was snatched back from the Luo Denomination afterwards thanks to the help of a Xiliang swordsman.¡± Shan Xiumei¡¯s eyes reflected respect as she looked at Wang Ce furtively.

    Upon hearing this, Meng Qi paused and eavesdropped on their conversation.

    ¡°To be able to take the Outsky Strange Stone from the hands of the Luo Denomination, this Xiliang swordsman must be truly extraordinary. What kind of level was he at? He was probably a famous swordsman, wasn¡¯t he?¡± Wang Ce probed further out of curiosity, but also so he could spend more time talking to Shan Xiumei.

    Shan Xiumei pondered for a bit, then said, ¡°Apparently it was Four Apertures, but most of us in the same trade don¡¯t believe so. They say he was concealing his real strength, and should be at least on the level of Six Apertures. The Emissary Vacation of Luo Sect is not easy to deal with.¡±

    ¡°He calls himself the Roving Sword. He was unknown in Jianghu, but after the incident, Hua Lun of the Talent-ruing Schoolmended him for having the style of a gentleman and said he was chivalrous and valiant. He could have had the chance to observe and learn from the Outsky Strange Stone for three days, but chose to leave instead. Hence he was also called the Gentleman Sword in Three Mountains and Four Waters.¡±

    Meng Qi¡¯s face darkened as he almost coughed up blood. Those who did not know how to create nicknames should just refrain from doing so!

    Wang Ce and Shan Xiumei took their seats once more, chatting about interesting experiences they had had. They got along well together.

    His mood dampened, Meng Qi returned to the cabin. Erasing all emotions, he focussed on training up his Purple Thunder Force, sharpening his Purple Thunder desmanship.

    His genuine Qi flowed following the route of the Purple Thunder Force gradually. Meng Qi was in a state of free-floating peace within, devoid of all emotions.

    When the Purple Thunder Force was about toplete a cycle, the purple thunderbolt mark on the back of his left hand became obvious. Streaks of electricity merged with his genuine Qi.

    It really was helpful! It was Meng Qi¡¯s first time building up his Purple Thunder Force after mulling over it for an entire half-month; to think the assistance of the thunderbolt mark was this evident!

    With it, he was as good as half the Thunder God. Training up the Purple Thunder Force would be even more effective!

    Wisps of genuine Qi morphed into purple ¡°lightning¡±, strong and fierce. Even if they were from Meng Qi himself, he could not help but feel fearful within.

    He collected himself, and after running around eight or nine cycles, slowly concentrated the Purple Thunder Force into a single thread hidden away in his Dantian.

    This was a method for Dharma ess to a skill he was not primarily cultivating, in case it shed with the Eight Nine Mysteries or the Golden Bell Shield genuine Qi.

    Boom!

    A faint sound from the deck reached Meng Qi¡¯s ears.

    What was going on? He finished his training and unsheathed his sword for precaution before stepping out. Outside, the white snow reflecting the moonlight made everything seem cold and quiet.

    Meng Qi searched for a while before he finally found someone near the deck. His robes were torn and tattered and full of blood.

    ¡°Childe Tang?¡± Meng Qi recognized him as the one who had been assassinated before. Unexpectedly the man had survived despite having been pierced right through the throat. Perhaps he had hidden in the bottom of the boat, or had been clinging to the boat all along.

    Meng Qi rushed over quickly in a bid to tend to his wounds, only to see two streams of tears flowing from Childe Tang¡¯s wide-open eyes. His eyes were pleading for help, but he was no longer breathing.

    It turned out that he had climbed onto the deck in a final burst of activity before his demise, yet had perished before someone had found him¡­ Meng Qi bent down to search him for any objects.

 Chapter 197: The Aristocratic Families of Yi City

    <h4>Chapter 197: The Aristocratic Families of Yi City</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Having been ripped by the edges of boats and reefs and nibbled by the fish underwater, Childe Tang¡¯s clothes were in shreds and tatters. There was nothing left on him and even his long knife had sunk into the water. Thus, Meng Qi found nothing valuable.

    The moon was shining faintly on Childe Tang¡¯s face, highlighting the sincerity and unwillingness in his eyes. His tears had evaporated, leaving behind mottled traces.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Meng Qi had already opened his Eye Apertures. He found something wrong with the tears under the changing light and shadows. It was not a problem with the tears, but the skin.

    He groped Childe Tang¡¯s face with his left hand little by little. Suddenly he pinched ayer of skin from the ears and tore it off.

    It was a mask of human skin!

    Meng Qi held the mask and looked at Childe Tang¡¯s face, making a sound of doubt.

    It was not that Childe Tang had changed into another person. There were crisscrossed scars all over his real face, which held the same appearance and features as the mask. Although they were not new wounds, the face looked more ferocious and horrible with the scarring and wrinkling. It was difficult for the deep wounds to fade away.

    ¡°He wore this mask only to cover his disfigured face,¡± Meng Qi surmised, looking at the thin mask in his hand.

    The mask was well crafted. It would have been difficult for him to notice if Childe Tang had not shed tears before he died.

    ¡°So many wounds on his face¡­These were by no means formed from fighting, but as if he had been tortured by someone¡­¡± Meng Qi spected.

    If they were from fighting, there would be only one or two gash wounds. The numerous crisscrossed wounds would make people shudder; they had obviously been made by someone deliberately.

    Thinking of the expression of fear and vignce Childe Tang had revealed when he spoke of going out to adventure, and the fact that he had been murdered by another assassin when watching the battle between Joy Devilman, Iron Hand Devilman, and Shan Xiumei, Meng Qi was sure that it was aplicated matter. Childe Tang might have offended someone who should not be offended and known something he should not know and ended up being cruelly tortured and killed by an assassin.

    After thinking for a moment, Meng Qi put the human-skin mask in his pocket. He bound a heavy object to Childe Tang, then threw him into the river to conduct a water burial.

    ¡°It¡¯s not clear, I can¡¯t get involved in this.¡± Meng Qi sighed, erased traces and went back to his cabin. He would wear the mask in the World of Samsara so that the enemy would onlye back to the main world to seek Childe Tang, who had already been missing for a long time, for revenge.

    A few dayster, the Junk Ship left ¡°winter¡±, and entered ¡°summer¡±. On both sides stood mountains, on which there were continuous luxuriant woods and apes and monkeys who cried out ceaselessly.

    The Junk Ship passed through the steep peaks and came to a in. There were thousands of kilometers of fertile soil as well as houses and paths.

    In the cabin, Meng Qi had reached the primary stage of ¡°Purple Thunder Force¡± with the assistance of thunderbolt mark. He had also begun practicing ¡°Violent Thunder Shocking the Sky¡± of Purple Thunder desmanship.

    The Junk Ship went upstream into the tributary Ya River and arrived at Yi City a few dayster. Yedu was further up ahead.

    Because it was well-known that Meng Qi had killed Iron Hand Devilman, nobody dared to harass him. Upon arriving at Yi City, he left the remaining useless things in the cabin. He left during the night so that no one had any idea where he had alighted from the boat.

    With a bundle on his back, Meng Qi was dressed as a schr visiting rtives. He paid the admission tax at dawn and stepped into Yi City. The city was not arge one, but it was quite prosperous.

    Qi Zhengyan was easy to find. Meng Qi asked someone who looked like a brave man from Jianghu the whereabouts of Manager Qi of Huanhua Swords Sect and got the information he wanted. He wandered forward at his own pace, taking in the sights as he did so, and even bought a stick of candied haws.

    Seeing the horizontal board FLOWER-WASHING RICE SHOP, Meng Qi adjusted his official¡¯s cap and clothes and entered with a smile.

    It was still early morning. Qi Zhengyan, in a blue robe, was instructing the tavernkeeper and other assistants without emotion, when suddenly he saw an attractive boye in. He revealed a look of effusive surprise.

    It was rare to see expressions on that poker face. The tavernkeeper and assistants turned around to look. Meng Qi said with passion and a brilliant smile, ¡°My cousin, I havee to you!¡±

    The corner of Qi Zhengyan¡¯s mouth twitched a bit, then he changed his expression back. He said in a tone of seniority, ¡°Come with me.¡±

    He turned around and headed for the backyard. Although Meng Qi had been telling him that he woulde to him, it was unexpected that he hade so quickly.

    The tavernkeeper and assistants were so astonished to see the young cousin of the Manager that they forgot to greet him. This made Meng Qi confused.

    Entering the room in the backyard, Qi Zhengyan shut the door and served Meng Qi a cup of tea, ¡°Junior Brother Meng, you are no longer in Xuanwu City?¡±

    Meng Qi had mentioned before that he bummed meals off Zhang Yunshan in Xuanwu City.

    ¡°Senior Brother Zhang attracts great attention. I quit when the time was right and came to you. Am I not wee?¡± Meng Qi deliberately teased him, ¡°By the way, we should call each other Cousin. Don¡¯t spill the beans.¡±

    Qi Zhengyan¡¯s face quivered, ¡°I never meant that, but you should have met me in private to discuss first.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡± Meng Qi asked Qi Zhengyan about his situation. He had boughtnd for his parents in their hometown and had not picked them up here. After all, the position of Manager was not fixed, so he might be appointed to other regions to take care of the overseas industry.

    Since his parents are not around, pretending to be his younger cousin should not be a problem, right?

    Qi Zhengyan shook his head, ¡°My other cousin came to me before, but got into trouble. It would attract people¡¯s attention with your suddening.¡±

    ¡°No wonder the tavernkeeper and assistants revealed weird expressions.¡± Meng Qi realized and added, ¡°Last time we met, I noticed that something was bothering you, what was it?¡±

    He took the opportunity to fulfill the task Jiang Zhiwei had entrusted him with.

    Qi Zhengyan looked even gloomier. ¡°It¡¯s a long story.¡±

    ¡°Then take it slowly.¡± Meng Qi stared at Qi Zhengyan.

    Qi Zhengyan knocked on the table and began his tale. ¡°There are two Managers of our sect in Yi City, one is leading and the other is assisting.¡±

    ¡°I know, you are the deputy. The leading Manager is one of your Uncle Masters,¡± Meng Qi replied.

    Qi Zhengyan sped his hands together, ¡°When I first came here, Uncle Master always held me off. Then he found me silent and honest. I didn¡¯t even go out of the yard, so gradually he let me take charge of the rice shop and some granges.¡±

    Huanhua Swords Sect owned a vast expanse of fields, numerous granges and shops in Yi City. Maybe these meant nothing for great masters, but for ordinary Disciples in the enlightenment period, just to get a few these could be enough for them to lead an abundant life without a shortage of resources.

    Therefore, at first the Uncle Master of Huanhua Swords Sect had really wanted to take hold of and exploit Qi Zhengyan¡¯s weak points. He was eyeing his position as well. But as time passed, he found that Qi Zhengyan liked practicing martial arts and was quite honest. He handed over some unimportant powers to him, lest he could not stay and apply for returning back so that a tough deputy might be appointed here.

    ¡°My cousin, you should not care about this, the additional benefits should be taken as your unexpected fortune. You should eat and drink as much as you can with that money.¡± Meng Qi called him cousin many times, in case he addressed him wrongly outside.

    Qi Zhengyan shook his head, ¡°I am very satisfied with my current condition. I¡¯ve got some spare money to purchase houses for my parents and brothers, but the situation in Yi City has changed.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Meng Qi realized what Qi was worrying about. He was afraid of losing a stable life in the main world, resulting in him being unable to practice and improve martial arts at ease. He would then be unable to fulfill missions in the World of Samsara to gain reputation in the future.

    ¡°Although Yi City is small, it is backed by Yedu. Many vendors are doing their businesses in this bustling city. There are four aristocratic families, Tang, Ye, Ling and Wan. The Ye family and the Ling family attach themselves to the Wang family from Zhou County and want to suppress us to erode our industry here. While the Tang family and the Wan family are closely rted to our sect. We work together to keep the bnce and stability of Yi City.¡±

    Qi Zhengyan¡¯s long hidden fear was finally revealed to Meng Qi, ¡°One month ago, the master of the Tang family became seriously ill, so many things were out of control. His sons fought amongst themselves. Some wanted to attach to the Wang family, while some wanted our sect to stand up for them. Everyone was in panic and had their own ideas.¡±

    ¡°Since then, the Wan family has drifted away from us and we do not know what happened.¡±

    Meng Qi frowned slightly, ¡°If you, the Huanhua Swords Sect take your stand to give full support to one person, there is no need to worry, right?¡±

    ¡°This is exactly what we want to do, but if we support someone, there must be a fight. I¡¯m not afraid of most masters in Yi City, but I can¡¯t fight in full force in broad daylight due to the special Kung Fu. Otherwise people might raise doubts.¡± Qi Zhengyan showed a slight frustration.

    The ¡°Book of Chaos¡± was a Peerless Godly Kung Fu on the first page of the Dominator of Samsara in the Six Realms¡¯ exchange list. Unlike most types of Kung Fu, it wasprehensive and powerful. Although Qi Zhengyan had only consummated four Apertures and almost opened his Nose Apertures, he had also aplished the primary level of Azure Blizzard. He was confident he could beat most masters who had consummated six, seven and even eight ordinary Apertures.

    Meng Qiughed, ¡°It¡¯s a piece of cake. I can fight for youter. But you have to send people to help me if I meet a powerful enemy that you and your Uncle Master can¡¯t handle openly.¡±

    ¡°Ok.¡± Qi Zhengyan nodded slowly. Since Meng Qi was here, it freed him from most of his concerns.

    ¡°What happened to your cousin?¡± Meng Qi questioned.

    A rare expression of annoyance surfaced on Qi Zhengyan¡¯s face. He exined, ¡°My cousin came to Yi City half a month ago, but the tendons of his hands and feet were cut off by the Foreign Official ¡®Ghost Shadow Sword¡¯ Li Sui of the Ye family. We had both the witness and material evidence, but the Ye family said that we deliberately set them up. They also found someone on their side tomit perjury so as to protect Li Sui. To avoid conflicts between the Ye family and our sect and the Wang family¡¯s intervention, Uncle Master persuaded me to cure my cousin first and calm things down. We would deal with this after the matter of the Tang family was settled down.¡±

    Meng Qi frowned slightly, ¡°What¡¯s up with the attitude of Huanhua Swords Sect?¡±

    ¡°Uncle Master did not report it.¡± Qi Zhengyan looked gloomy. ¡°I sent my cousin back to his hometown to recover. Even if he is cured, he has no future in Kung Fu.¡±

    Meng Qi nodded and asked, ¡°How¡¯s the strength of the four families?¡±

    ¡°It has been a tradition for a long time that there were Precious Weapons repressing the families. But we have not seen any Half-step Exterior Scenery for many years, so their sphere of influence has been narrowed within Yi City,¡± Qi Zhengyan said roughly. ¡°After all, the aristocratic families neverck resources and experience. Never mind the masters who have consummated eight or nine Apertures.¡±

    Meng Qi gently nodded, smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t mention it, my cousin. You must buy me a drink to celebrate my arrival!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go and get the sweet-osmanthus brew,¡± Qi Zhengyan said in a daze.

    Meng Qiughed, ¡°Ok, what¡¯s the tasty food in Yi City? I¡¯ll buy it to go with our drinks.¡±

    ¡°Wufeng restaurant is nearby. Pig meat and beef sauce are pretty good,¡± Qi Zhengyan responded after thinking for a while.

    Meng Qi left the backyard and set foot in the street under the attention of the tavernkeeper and assistants. He randomly stopped a passerby and asked,

    ¡°My pal, do you know where the Ye family is?¡±

 Chapter 198: Picking Swords Along the Way While the Wine Has yet to Be Opened

    <h4>Chapter 198: Picking Swords Along the Way While the Wine Has yet to Be Opened </h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Since the Ye family was a top aristocratic family there, everyone knew where their manor was, and thus Meng Qi found his way to their doorstep with ease.

    It was facing away from the river running through the city, where houses went on and on into the distance, green foliage shielded him from the sun, and the refreshing chirping of birds could be heard. Compared to the noisy bustling of the morning market along the streets, the suburbs were a tranquil sanctuary amidst the noise.

    The gate of the Ye manor was guarded by close to ten guards. Some looked plump and round, and others appeared full of vitality. The two head guards were on the level of Four Apertures, a clear showcase of the aristocratic family¡¯s power.

    Meng Qi circled the wall enclosing the Ye manor and discovered that the guards of the Ye family from outside was less than that of the royal pce and Crown Prince¡¯s residence. After all, the Master of the house and other important characters were masters of eight or nine Apertureswho could take on most attacks themselves, therefore they only needed to deploy some guards nearby to defend significant courtyards. With experts following the childes around and conducting daily patrols in the manor itself, there was simply no need to have guards with enlightened Aperturesevery few feet apart outside.

    ¨CThey also did not have enough Enlightened Master Pros to be extravagant like that. The royal pce and the Crown Prince¡¯s residence, on the other hand, had gathered countless powerful characters.

    Meng Qi went round to an area concealed by the trees and listened carefully for a moment. Then with a forceful push using his left hand, he flipped himself over the wall andnded behind an artificial mountain.

    Soon after, a team of retainers on patrol duty trooped past. Since dawn had just broken, they were very rxed. Thus Meng Qi did not even have to break out his ¡°Immortal Pressing Art¡± and merely watched them disappear into the distance.

    Meng Qi then activated the ¡°Hallucination Body Movements¡± and turned into residual shadows, before dashing towards the nearby courtyard.

    In the courtyard, a retainer was currently engaged in his morning practice, sweat flowing across his deep bronze skin. All of a sudden, he felt his vision blur for a moment, as though a man in green robes had blitzed past. It was like seeing a ghost in broad daylight. Before he could even make out the man¡¯s face clearly or scream for help, he was hit by the Snowmelt Acupinning Hand and copsed facefirst.

    Meng Qi projected his will outwards. He synchronized the impressions of his mind and body, and made eye contact with the retainer.

    The retainer saw nothing but a pair of deep, dark eyes. It felt like ake at first, calm and soothing, but upon closer inspection, it was full of vortexes, sucking in his body and soul. The man before him kept growing taller and taller, andrger andrger. It was so terrifyingly imposing that he almost seemed otherworldly.

    Meng Qi used the retainer¡¯s vocal acupoint as an excuse and calmly asked, ¡°Which courtyard is ¡®Ghost Shadow Sword¡¯ Li Sui in and how do I get there?¡±

    The retainer was unable to activate his inner qi to counter Meng Qi¡¯s power. In a trance, he answered, ¡°In the Orchid Fragrance Courtyard, where many foreign officials are¡­ After crossing the opposite bridge, make a right turn¡­ It¡¯s the third one¡­¡±

    He gave a veryprehensive answer, including details like Li Sui being a Seven Apertures master, how the Foreign Officials nearby were mostly on a level of Six Apertures minimum, and that he would be attacked from all sides the moment he was discovered.

    Meng Qi had no desire to indiscriminately kill the innocent, so once he had elicited the necessary information about the routes, he tapped the retainer¡¯s Lethargy acupoint and tossed him back into his wing room. Then he sped his hands behind his back and headed for the Orchid Fragrance Courtyard, green robes fluttering in the breeze.

    Along the way, after training his Eight Nine Mysteries and Immortal Pressing Arts, Meng Qi¡¯s senses grew sharper and his spiritual strength stronger. He could always sense when patrol teams were near and managed to avoid them. Although he was running at a fast pace, it felt like he was leisurely strolling; along with the special technique of the Hallucination Body Movements, even if someone were to spot him, they would believe that they had only seen a hallucination because their vision had blurred.

    After a while, Meng Qi sighted a horizontal board with the words ¡°Orchid Fragrance Courtyard¡± inscribed on it. As he was waiting to slip in, the door of the neighboring courtyard creaked open, revealing a white-haired old man who walked out.

    He was a master of at least Seven Apertureswho could casually make his breath fade anytime and conceal the sounds of his movements¡­ Meng Qi took a step out, his silhouette almost an illusion, and activated his Stealth skill. He swung his Long Sword together with its scabbard at the old man.

    The white-haired old man had not expected to be ambushed, much less see only a green sh go by before the assant appeared right in front of him. The pale golden scabbard radiated rays of gold under the early morning sunlight as light and shadow transformed, confusing the eyes. Paired with the continuous variations of his Long Sword, hallucinations were omnipresent. One could not see his way through or understand the situation and waspletely unable to counter the attack, because the inability to grasp every phantom image and change would ultimately result in death.

    Of course the old man would not be thinking about calling for help. His entire body and soul was focussed on fending off this sword. Cold sweat beaded on his forehead as he retreated several steps until his back was against the door. Then he thrust his two palms forth, changing with the long sword¡¯s transformations with immense difficulty.

    Suddenly, the sword shadows vanished and the long sword reverted to its simple, unchanging state. It went straight for the center of the old man¡¯s palm.

    The old man was not able to react in time, and thus could only project the force of his palm outwards to counter the tip of the sword.

    Then his expression changed. The sword tip felt hollow and strengthless, almost like a vacuum. It seemed to be drinking the force flowing out of his palm, which soon vanished without a trace.

    In his severely weakened state, he staggered forward, when arge burst of energy came gushing out from the tip of the sword. Oddly enough, the roaring waves of energy felt familiar!

    It was indeed the force from his palm that was flowing out right then. Before the old man could regain his strength, he was flooded by the genuine Qi from the sword tip. It rapidly sealed off all his various major acupoints, and he fell to the ground with a thud.

    Meng Qi did not care to hide anything either. He seized the moment and leaped into the Orchid Fragrance Courtyard, then made a break for the left wing room. That was the only ce in the entirepound where the sound of breathing was dragged out, indicative of the presence of masters.

    A maid carrying a bronze basin was walking in the courtyard when she spotted a green shadow sh past. However, the moment she blinked, the shadow was gone.

    Even though it was still daytime, she felt a shiver run down her spine and goosebumps spread across her scalp. It could not have been a ghost, could it?

    ¨CMeng Qi would have taken the chance to tap her acupoints as well if not for the fact that the moment he acted in the courtyard, Li Sui would take notice and flee.

    Crash!

    She fixed her gaze on the door as it was kicked open, and discovered that the green shadow had darted into Master Li Sui¡¯s room.

    Li Sui was meditating cross-legged, regting his Qi. ced horizontally across his knees was an extremely narrow and thin long sword. Upon hearing the door being forced open, he grabbed the hilt of the sword and was about to leap up.

    Right at this moment, a long sword emitting cold air came piercing at an area five inches away from the crown of his head. The sword, strangely, seemed to be a distance away from its target as it hit the air, but then Li Sui came to a horrific realization. His leaping to his feet would mean using the space between his mid-brows to ¡°hit¡± the tip of the sword. In other words, it was akin to suicide.

    He hurriedly unleashed the Thousand Pounds Falling skill and halted the momentum of his leaping up. The long sword swung vertically in an attempt to force the opponent to retreat.

    The light from the sword swept outward indistinctly, but the real de was shrouded in the darkness. It was truly worthy of its title as a ghostly shadow.

    The tip of Meng Qi¡¯s sword suddenly pointed downwards, ¡°pushing¡± his entire body into the air. His head was facing the ground while his feet were facing the sky. Thus he managed to avoid the horizontal sh of Li Sui¡¯s sword, and went straight for the man¡¯s Baihui.

    His posture was very peculiar, like he was an evil spirit.

    ¡°Oh no, I¡¯ve fallen into his trap!¡± Since Li Sui had just used the Thousand Pounds Falling skill to weigh himself down, it was very challenging for him to do anything in the face of the sword aimed at his head. Thus he had no choice but to grit his teeth and wield his sword with his body inclining forward slightly, throwing himself out.

    Just then, Meng Qi released his grip on the long sword. It sped up rapidly and prated the back of Li Sui¡¯s head with a sickening sound, pinning him to the ground.

    Li Sui¡¯s figure crumpled and slumped onto the floor. Meng Qi retrieved his sword, then took Li Sui¡¯s de from him simply by raising his toes. He then ran out the door.

    The duo¡¯s exchange had been as short as a breath, leaving the maid absolutely no time to react. She looked on helplessly as Master Li Sui was murdered, then when she recovered from her trance, she screamed,

    ¡°Assassin!¡±

    Her shrill shriek alerted the Foreign Officials near the courtyard. They scampered from their houses and stopped their training, then tried to make out where the sound had traveled from.

    Meng Qi brushed past the maid and sprinted out the courtyard door. He did not look back even once, green robes pping as he fully activated the Hallucination Body Movements. In an instant he became like an otherworldly creature, zipping past the patrolling retainers until he reached near the artificial mountain he had encountered when entering thepound.

    At this moment, the Foreign Officials had only just arrived at Orchid Fragrance Courtyard in a flurry. The scene that greeted them was a hysteric maid and the fallen body of Li Sui in his room, scarlet blood mixing with the white as it spread outward.

    Other than that, nothing else in the room had been damaged.

    ¡°Where¡¯s the assassin?¡± A couple of Foreign Officials pressed, while others inspected the corpse.

    The maid was so petrified that she could barely stutter, ¡°He left after killing Master Li.¡±

    ¡°When did the murder take ce?¡± One of the Foreign Officials inquired.

    ¡°I screamed when I saw him kick open the door to kill Master Li¡­¡± The maid was not answering the question directly.

    The Foreign Officials were horrified. They had rushed over the moment they had heard the maid¡¯s cries, yet the assassin had still managed to murder ¡°Ghost Shadow Sword¡± Li Sui in such a short period of time? He must be someone beginning to master the Inner World, a Seven Aperturesmaster with outstanding sword skills!

    ¡°Let¡¯s get him!¡±

    ¡°Quick! Report this to the Master!¡±

    The Foreign Officials split into two groups. Upon exiting the courtyard, those in pursuit of Meng Qi soon realized that they had absolutely no idea where the man had run off to!

    They made haste and questioned the nearby retainers about his whereabouts, but no one had even seen the shadow d in green robes.

    After vaulting over the wall and bolting into a street nearby, Meng Qi tucked Li Sui¡¯s sword away in the bundle containing Evil Ordeal. He dusted the Ice Pce Sword well, andfortably made his way to Wufeng Tower. The number of people on the streets was gradually increasing, turning the morning marketce busy and boisterous.

    Only after he had a taken a few steps than did gasps of shock and shouts of questions ring out from the Ye manor. The sound of their frenzied footsteps could be heard from outside, painting quite the picture of panic.

    Hehe, Meng Qi chuckled to himself. He maintained a neutral pace and made a turn into the main street leading to Wufeng Tower.

    By the time the Ye family had made their deployment arrangements and sent their men out, Meng Qi had long been going. The streets were filled with many schrs dressed in green robes.

    Carrying his braised beef with sauce and pork head meat, Meng Qi returned to the Flower-washing Rice Shop just round the corner in no time. Meanwhile, the men sent by the Ye family had not even reached that ce, and were still investigating all those near the Ye manor who were carrying Qingshan swords one by one.

    ¡°Here, have one,¡± Meng Qi greeted smilingly. He tossed a bag of sliced meat at the tavernkeeper and his men.

    They quickly thanked him, thinking that this cousin was much more generous than Manager Qi¡¯s other one.

    Meng Qi entered the courtyard and pushed open the door to the room, revealing Qi Zhengyan currently in the midst of cleaning the dust that had umted on the wine jugs. Evidently, the wine inside had aged well.

    He peeled off the red paper covering the mouth of the jugs and the refreshing scent of osmanthus and aroma of wine overflowed from within. Meng Qi could not help but inhale several breaths of it.

    ¡°You¡¯re back so soon?¡± Qi Zhengyan posed the question casually. He felt that since Meng Qi was unfamiliar with the ce, he should have already wasted some time looking for the right ce to go.

    Meng Qi cheekily set the pork meat and braised beef down and swaggered over to his seat. He then poured himself a bowl of osmanthus wine and gulped it down in one mouthful. After which, he ced a slice of pork and beef into his mouth and chewed them thoroughly. One of them was fatty but not too greasy, and the other was chewy enough; both were indeed delicious.

    ¡°Good wine! Good meat!¡± Meng Qi cheered as he untied his bundle to retrieve Li Sui¡¯s sword. He ced it on the table and looked at Qi Zhengyan with a smile. ¡°I picked up a sword along the way.¡±

    Qi Zhengyan studied the sword carefully for a moment. At once, his gaze froze and his pupils constricted.

 Chapter 199: Using Your Means Against You

    <h4>Chapter 199: Using Your Means Against You</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Qi Zhengyan lost control of his expression which had be oddly splendid. After a moment of silence, he asked in a low voice, ¡°Was it the Ghost Shadow Sword?¡±

    ¡°Indeed it was.¡± Meng Qi answered indifferently. He continued to eat and drink.

    Qi Zhengyan did not ask about what had happened to Li Sui but fell silent again. He was renowned for his Ghost Shadow Sword. In fact, he would not be anything without his sword. When he had his sword, one would either die or be seriously maimed, there being not much of a difference.

    If you do not count the time it took Meng Qi to buy braised beef and pigs head from Wu Feng Restaurant, he only needed a half a cup of tea¡¯s time to go to the Ye Mansion, kill Li Sui and make his getaway! And this was him going about it in a casual way, not exerting his full effort. He could have killed Li Sui and been gone before anyone even realized what happened.

    Li Sui was a renowned Seven-Apretures swordsman who had aplished the primary level of the Inner World. So if anyone could kill him with just a few moves, then this person possessed strength greater than that of several Nine Apretures masters!

    ¡°I just found this jug of wine from the cer¡­¡± he muttered as he took Li Sui¡¯s Ghost Shadow Sword. He ran over the tip of the sword with his hand and thought, ¡°This is the very sword that cut the tendons of my cousin, rendering him unable to continue the path of Kung Fu¡± . If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the next Samsara was the Death Task, he would have wanted to find a cure for his cousin¡¯s injury.

    Meng Qi chuckled. He had expected this kind of reaction from Qi Zhengyan when, before the wine was even opened, he had already killed the enemy, the enemy whose blood was still warm. This was the style of a true swordsman.

    He enjoyed this kind of feeling, but it wasn¡¯t something he would focus on. Meng Qi was still quite logical and pragmatic. And would never exchange for anything impractical or things that he could gain naturally during a task.

    Qi Zhengyan returned the Ghost Shadow Sword to Meng Qi. It was his battle trophy after all. ¡°Li Sui gets killed right after you arrive. We¡¯re bound to be suspected by the Ye family.¡±

    ¡°So what? What¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡± Meng Qi answered carelessly. He took another sip of Osmanthus wine. He could tell it was a great wine because it was sweet on the tongue but left a burning aftertaste.

    Qi Zhengyan looked at him with confusion, unable to understand why he was not the least bit afraid.

    Before Meng Qi answered, he took another sip of wine and had some of the broad beans Qi Zhengyan had prepared. Chewing on the beans, he added, ¡°Cousin, youck the discipline that a disciple of a respected sect should have.¡±

    ¡°What now?¡± Qi Zhengyan asked with a frown.

    Meng Qiughed and replied, ¡°Unlike the peaceful Shaolin Buddhist Temple, where emphasis is ced more on doctrines and ssics, the Huanhua Swords Sect will, first and foremost, protect their own interests.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the image of the Huanhua Swords Sect in Yi City. But you don¡¯t have the power or pull to demand the Ye family hand over the murderer Li Sui because your cousin isn¡¯t a Huanhua Swords Sect Disciple. Conversely, they too, are afraid of asking you to hand over the murderer, for it¡¯ll be like dering war on the Huanhua Swords Sect. Even the Wang family of the Zhou County don¡¯t dare to take on the Huanhua Swords Sect! Plus, they wouldn¡¯t want to get the Six Fan School involved either.¡±

    ¡°As for an assassination, they wouldn¡¯t be that foolish. These aren¡¯t exactly peaceful times. You couldn¡¯t get away with using a Heterodox Expert to kill and then letting the Huanhua Swords Sect go on a manhunt and be done with it. If something were to happen to you, the Huanhua Swords Sect would definitely investigate, by which time, all evidence would point towards the Ye family.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care what hidden agendas your Uncle Master has or how many bribes he has taken. The murder of an area Manager of arge sect simply can¡¯t be covered up.¡±

    Though Qi Zhengyan nodded in agreement, he still had another concern. ¡°But if all the evidence points to you then¡­¡±

    Meng Qiughed and shook his head. ¡°Remember that your cousin¡¯s tendons were cut in front of a crowd too. What did the Ye family say then? If I remember correctly, they used you of making up usations and buying off witnesses! You can throw this back in their faces and they wouldn¡¯t dare make a peep for fear of the Huanhua Swords Sect.¡±

    ¡°If a disciple from a respected sect seems scared, then it gives off the impression that you¡¯re weak. Only when you¡¯re strong and firm can you make them remember that the whole Huanhua Swords Sect is behind you. Remind them about the sect¡¯s divine weapon and the countless experts of the Exterior Level.¡±

    Qi Zhengyan then exined, ¡°I¡¯ve always been just an ordinary, careful and discreet disciple in the sect. These qualities carry over into the outside world, which is why I often forget about my sect¡¯s reputation.¡±

    Meng Qi downed another bowl of wine and added, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, cousin. If the Huanhua Swords Sect doesn¡¯t back you on such a big matter, then there¡¯s no point in being loyal to them. You¡¯d be better off roaming the world with me as a free man.¡±

    ¡°I have no doubt that my sect will protect their disciples,¡± Qi Zhengyan said with a more rxed look. To be honest, in the past, he had been afraid of the sect sending help, in case they discovered his secret. This exined his being low-key. But now he had his ¡°cousin¡± Xiao Meng. If they were mixed up in confrontations, he had Xiao Meng to deal with it, which greatly reduced the risk of his secret being exposed.

    Meng Qi¡¯s Inner Qi Force had reached the extent where the weak osmanthus wine had no effect on him. Conversely, his eyes became clearer when he drank. ¡°Cousin, your Uncle Master has a weird way of dealing with things. Is there a reason or is he just timid?¡±

    ¡°Or perhaps he¡¯s just old, and thinks more about retirement,¡± Qi Zhengyan spected.

    For a Manager to make some money on the side, he had to split the profit with his superiors and grease the informers. Not to mention that he would have to be discreet, otherwise, he could be exposed. In the span of a year, he¡¯d be lucky to buy a few acres ofnd and build a new house. So even if Qi Zhengyan¡¯s Uncle Master already hadnd and some real estate, he still wouldn¡¯t be rich since there weren¡¯t any mines, herb gardens or refineries. If he wanted to leave some money for his children, he had to think of other means.

    ¡°Good point. Perhaps he is getting senile in his old age and just wants this whole thing to blow over as quick as possible. Maybe that¡¯s why he thought he could solve this business with the Tang family on his own. He¡¯s probably afraid that if he reported this matter to his superiors, he¡¯d lose his job over it.¡± Meng Qi gently nodded in agreement.

    The people who wanted to eliminate the power of the Huanhua Swords Sect would definitely not resort to direct violence. Even though Yi City was next to Yedu, where the Wang family had a lot of power, it was still far from the headquarters of the Huanhua Swords Sect. And the sect would definitely send its men. If not for other reasons, to protect their reputation. Hence, they would have to first align with other powers and use the tacit violence of refusing to join forces to squeeze out Huanhua Swords Sect¡¯s power and influence.

    Hence, when the Huanhua Swords Sect saw that they had been given respect and there was only farnd and some small businesses in this area, they would acquiesce to what had been done. At the most, they would me the Manager for being useless and unable to make good rtions with the local powers.

    If Qi Zhengyan¡¯s Uncle Master was willing to risk punishment to keep the peace and not report this matter, then apart from some hidden agenda, the only other exnation was that he was turning senile.

    Qi Zhengyan nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Anyway, if you see any sign of corruption, you should report directly to the sect without informing Uncle Master.¡± Meng Qi added, pushing food into his mouth. He took a gulp of wine.

    Qi Zhengyan forced a bitter smile. ¡°Honestly, if it weren¡¯t for the fact that I¡¯m running out of options, I would not request help from the sect.¡±

    The men they would send would definitely be masters of great strength. Some might even be of the Exterior level. And if they said something along the lines of, ¡°Xiao Qi, you¡¯re quite mature, let me give you a few pointers¡±, or ¡°Xiao Meng, your sword art is exquisite, how about a spar session? Hey, howe you know the Golden Bell Shield¡­?¡± If that were the case, they would be in trouble.

    Meng Qi nodded heavily. ¡°Of course, if we could handle the matter on our own, we wouldn¡¯t even bother the sect. I was just saying that the sect could be ourst resort. And it¡¯s something that could scare off others.¡±

    Noises erupted from outside. A servant came in and said nervously, ¡°Manager Qi, the Ye family havee asking for the murderer!¡±

    He snuck a fearful nce at Meng Qi and thought, ¡°The manager¡¯s cousin managed to kill the Ghost Shadow Sword, Li Sui right under the Ye family¡¯s roof. This kind of courage and strength is frightening!¡±

    Could it be that he¡¯s here on a revenge mission?

    He¡¯s the cousin of manager Qi, what should I call him¡­?

    Meng Qi and Qi Zhengyan were extremely calm. After a little discussion, Qi Zhengyan said expressionlessly, ¡°Go and tell the Ye family that my cousin has not stepped outside the door since he arrived.¡± U.p.dated by Box n o v e l.

    ¡°Right away manager Qi,¡± the servant answered nervously.

    Meng Qi did not bother changing clothes. He just patted himself down and followed Qi Zhengyan to the back yard outside the inn.

    There were a few dozen men standing in the yard. It was not hard to figure out that a few of them were skilled masters of the highest order. The leader of the bunch was neatly dressed, and around twenty-five or so years of age. Though he had a young, powdered face, there was a mean look about him.

    When he saw that Meng Qi was in blue robes, he pointed directly at him and asked the maid and Foreign Officials, ¡°Is that him?¡±

    The maids and servants of the mansion were dumbfounded, for they dared not look at Meng Qi. When the childe stared them down, they reacted quickly. ¡°It was him. He killed Mr Li!¡±

    The childe turned towards Qi Zhengyan and asked with a scowl, ¡°Manager Qi, why did you send someone to sneak into the Ye mansion and assassinate my Foreign Official? Is this how the Huanhua Swords Sect does things?¡±

    Qi Zhengyan calmly waked down the set of steps, causing him to take a step back. Manager Qi seemed different from thest time the man had seen him, which was just a few days ago.

    ¡°What nonsense! You¡¯re conjuring up some false charges and wrongfully using my cousin!¡± Qi Zhengyan answered coldly, and he did not bother with further questions.

    The man was now furious. ¡°All the evidence points towards him. How am I making wrongful usations?¡±

    ¡°But of course you are. I¡¯ve been with my cousin all this time. Isn¡¯t that right?¡± answered Qi Zhengyan as he turned towards the tavernkeeper and other servers.

    His eyes were so cold that the tavernkeeper dared not ignore the question. ¡°It is true. Manager Qi¡¯s cousin has not stepped outside my tavern.¡±

    ¡°Did you hear that, Master Ye? If you continue to use my cousin, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless.¡± Qi Zhengyan looked at Master Ye coldly.

    Master Ye clenched his teeth. ¡°I don¡¯t believe you! Follow me to the governor!¡±

    ¡°Why would an innocent man go and see the governor? Even if you¡¯re a kin of the officials, that doesn¡¯t give you the right to use my cousin!¡± Qi Zhengyan said sternly.

    ¡°Fine! Take them to the Six Fan School!¡± ordered Master Ye as he pointed at Meng Qi, enraged.

    Just as his men were about to make a move, Qi Zhengyan took a step forward and yelled,

    ¡°This vicinity belongs to the Huanhua Swords Sect. Think twice before you do anything rash!¡±

    He took another step forward and did not sway.

    ¡°Are you sure you want to be enemies with my sect?¡±

    ¡°You want to dere war with the Huanhua Sword Sect?¡±

    His demeanor was frightening to the point that Master Ye and his skilled masters retreated a few steps. Only then did they realize that Qi Zhengyan was the area Manager of the Huanhua Swords Sect!

    Just as Master Ye was about to exin, Meng Qi suddenly added with a smile, ¡°Master Ye, do you remember when the tendons of my older cousin¡¯s hands and feet were cut? Wasn¡¯t it you who falsely used Li Sui as well?¡±

    Master Ye wanted to give a reply but when he saw Meng Qi¡¯s false smile, a chill went down his spine. He remembered Li Sui, who had been assassinated whilst staying at the Ye mansion. It made him swallow hard. He scoffed and turned to leave in such a rush, it was like he was trying to get away from evil ghosts.

    ¡°Cousin, I¡¯m not scared, but you should be careful of the Ye family¡¯s vengeance. After all, they do have Precious Weapons protecting their family.¡± Qi Zhengyan warned Meng Qi.

    Meng Qi was about to say something when he heard crying outside. It was a group of people travelling in horse carriages.

    ¡°Could it be the Tang family?¡± wondered Qi Zhengyan. He asked one of his men to find out more information.

    A whileter, one of the men returned with his report. ¡°Manager, Childe Tang has been murdered on the river. The people outside were his guards returning with his body. Word has it that, at the time, second young master Tang was also present. But he was hurt by the assassin too and jumped into the river. No one knows if he¡¯s dead or alive.¡±

    Usually Childe Tang would bring his own guards on his business trips. But since a skilled master like second young master Tang was with him, he had not thought he needed protection, so he hadn¡¯t brought them. By the time his guards arrived, he had already been murdered.

    They had to wait till dawn before bringing the body back to Yi City, because they had to inform the Tang family first. This was why they were much slower to arrive than Meng Qi.

 Chapter 200: The Battle Between the Lonesome Heaven and the Heavens

    <h4>Chapter 200: The Battle Between the Lonesome Heaven and the Heavens</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    ¡°The status of second young master Tang remains unknown?¡± asked Qi Zhengyan. His first reaction was to verify this information.

    The service boy nodded heavily. ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s said that after the second young master Tang was hurt by the assassin, they both jumped into the water and haven¡¯t been seen since.¡±

    Qi Zhengyan¡¯s usual stone face suddenly bulged up and seemed grim. He instructed his men, ¡°Quickly, report this information to Manager Lin outside the city.¡±

    When the men were out of earshot, they both walked back to the yard. Meng Qi asked, ¡°Is this second young master Tang of great importance?¡±

    Qi Zhengyan nodded gently and replied, ¡°He¡¯s the third generation kin of the eldest branch. If something were to happen to Old Master Tang, he would have been next in line to be the Master of the house.¡±

    ¡°What about his father?¡± Meng Qi asked in confusion.

    Qi Zhengyan proceeded to exin, ¡°Old Master Tang¡¯s branch is the eldest branch, which has always held the position of the head of the family. Old Master Tang has three sons and four daughters. The daughters either have married into other aristocratic families or aligned with other up-surging sects through marriage. As for the sons, well, one died due to illness. Another died in an ident on one of his journeys. Worse still, second young master Tang¡¯s father died through suffering Qi-deviancy Derangement while cultivating Kung Fu when second young master Tang was only a child. Old Master Tang¡¯s only remaining heirs are second young master Tang and Miss Tang Mingyue.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± answered Meng Qi. He finally understood Childe Tang¡¯s position within the Tang family. He then asked purposefully, ¡°If he was supposed to be the next in line Master of the Tang family, why didn¡¯t they send a Nine Apertures Master to protect him?¡±

    Qi Zhengyan said without any expression, ¡°As the only third generation kin of the eldest branch, second young master Tang has been spoiled rotten by his grandfather. He¡¯s arrogant, cocky, and immersed in alcohol and women. He hasn¡¯t been able to reach the primary level of his family¡¯s ¡®River-Splitting desmanship¡¯, and only opened his Eye Aperture with the aid of elixirs. Later, during an argument with another spoiled brat Master Ye, he dered a duel with Master Ye due to his swollen pride.¡±

    ¡°Master Ye had stolen his family¡¯s Heavenly Vision and Earthly Hearing pill so that he could open his Ear Aperture before the duel. Eventually Master Ye embarrassed second young master Tang in the duel. It¡¯s rumored that he couldn¡¯t even stand after the beating. Afterwards, the prideful second young master Tang felt he couldn¡¯t face anyone, so he quietly left Yi City to wander the world. No one knew his whereabouts, which infuriated Old Master Tang to the extent that anyone who mentioned second young master Tang or his name Tang Jing, would get a beating.¡±

    Meng Qi nodded slightly. ¡°Old Master Tang is already in ill-health; he would probably copse upon hearing this tragedy. By then, there would be a battle for the position of the head of the family. Who do you think the Huanhua Sword Sect would back?¡±

    Qi Zhengyan ced his hands behind his back and paced. ¡°Of the other branches, only second master Tang, Lord Tang the Fifth and Master Tang the Seventh have the ability to hold the position. And Lord Tang the Fifth has always been friendly with our sect, so I assume Manager Lin would back him.¡±

    ¡°To tell you the truth, I was on the same boat with Child Wan and second young master Tang on my way here to Huan Province. I witnessed their assassinations,¡± exined Meng Qi. Having understood the whole story, Meng Qi told Qi Zhengyan all about his personal encounters. He included the discovery of second young master Tang¡¯s body and the skin mask. He also shared with Qi Zhengyan his own spections that second young master Tang had been nning to escape to his hometown to avoid cmity.

    Qi Zhengyan fell into a deep muse. It was a while before he added, ¡°Cousin, your spection makes a lot of sense. Having heard your theory, I remember that a while ago there¡¯re some strangers asking about second young master Tang in Yi City. But they haven¡¯t been seen since.¡±

    Naturally, there was no need to ask about second young master Tang if he had already been assassinated.

    ¡°Don¡¯t spread the news about the assassination of second young master Tang. Let the Tang family keep some hope in case chaos erupts.¡± Meng Qi mused for a second and then muttered, ¡°It¡¯d be best for you to spread the news that Master Ye did indeed hire an assassin and killed second young master Tang because he didn¡¯t want second young master Tang to return home. And the assassin killed Childe Wan to do away with a witness.¡±

    Not everyone would believe this kind of rumor, but it would nt a seed of doubt in people¡¯s minds. Therefore, any potential alliances with the Ye family would think twice. After all, Master Ye was a ruthless person and an enemy of second young master Tang. So if he inherited the Master of the Tang family position after returning home, he could arrange a lot of resources, even Precious Weapons. By then, Master Ye would be in a lot of strife. Though not life-ending, he would be humiliated.

    Qi Zhengyan nodded gently and answered, ¡°Good n.¡±

    He thought for a while and added, ¡°You shouldy low for a few days. Under the current climate, any slight movement could cause a chain reaction. Though no one dares to make a move on me, if this enrages the Huanhua Swords Sect, your delicate identity would be exposed. And the Ye family wouldn¡¯t stand to be disrespected in such a way.¡±

    Since a Foreign Official had been killed in the Ye mansion, how could they ask other Foreign Officials to work for them if they could not even protect them?

    Killing a rtive of a Huanhua Swords Sect disciple would also infuriate the sect. Because if a sect couldn¡¯t protect their own disciples¡¯ families, there would be doubts about the sect¡¯s reputation and cohesiveness. That was why Li Sui hadn¡¯t killed Qi Zhengyan¡¯s cousin and only cut his tendons, assuring his ability to lead a normal life albeit unable to practice Kung Fu. Of course, there would be exceptions, like if the disciples¡¯ rtives had initiated trouble and suffered vengeance, then the Huanhua Swords Sect was unlikely to get involved. Because then, their dignity would also be questioned.

    ¡°Fine. I was nning on peacefully cultivating Kung Fu anyway.¡± Meng Qi answered earnestly, then he looked at Qi Zhengyan with a smile. ¡°By the way Senior Brother Qi, we never got a chance to spar. And there¡¯s no better time like the present, what do you reckon?¡±

    He really wanted to see the power of the ¡°Book of Chaos¡±.

    Since Qi Zhengyan could not yet reveal the origins of his Kung Fu and usually just practiced the ¡°Book of Chaos¡± on his own, he could only harness it during Samsara tasks. He was unsure about the current Death Task, for he was afraid of theck of battle experience. So when Meng Qi proposed a sparring session, he instantly agreed. ¡°Let¡¯s go into the practice room.¡±

    He had smashed through all the walls of the wing room, and turned it into a spacious studio for practicing Kung Fu so as to avoid prying eyes.

    The floors wereid with bluestone with ayer of iron ore spread on top. Meng Qi knew straight away that this setup was to amodate the cultivation of the Kunlun Crush.

    He did not say much more but took out the Evil Ordeal de from his backpack and tossed it aside. He then drew out his sword and held it in his left hand. With his sword in one hand and the de in the other, he dared not underestimate Qi Zhengyan..

    In all of his previous battles, apart from An Guoxie and You Huanduo, though his opponents were of higher realms, their Kung Fu had not been considered elite. They could notpare with the top 10 ranked masters of the List of Young Masters. Their skills were based on Divine Skills, which was why their overall strength was somewhatcking. Yet the ¡°¡±Book of the Chaos¡±¡± could rival in ranking with the Peerless Godly Kung Fu Scripts of the Dominator of Samsara in the Six Realms. It was also on par with the Swordy Sutra of Supremacy and the Advent of Ajati Matriarch. Since Meng Qi had only reached the primary level of the Enlighten the Acupores chapter of the Eight Nine Mysteries, he dared not underestimate Qi Zhengyan though Qi had not opened as many acupores.

    Qi Zhengyan drew his Dragon Stripe Golden Sword. Streams of cloud-like energy surrounded the sword. The waves of energy from his sword headed for Meng Qi.

    Meng Qi knew the unique power of the ¡°¡±Book of the Chaos¡±¡± and the Dragon Stripe Golden Sword. Hence, he activated the heart sutras of the Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship so that he could guard his soul and project his spiritual will outwards, while integrating the body imprint of the Immortal Pressing Art. Images of everything around him began reflecting in his mind. Compared to the fuzzy and obscure images from before, the images were now much clearer. He could even get a firm idea of the Qi Zhengyan¡¯s genuine Qi flow around his body and the energy flowing around his Dragon Stripe Golden Sword.

    This was the result of incorporating the Immortal Pressing Art with genuine Qi and spirit. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Meng Qi had Transformation Strategy as his foundation, he could not have reached the primary level this quickly.

    Rays of sunlight energy emanated from Qi Zhengyan¡¯s body. The rays of energy were red like burning mes, bright like the lotus flower and their form was like that of Gods.

    ¡°Watch out for my sword!¡± screamed Qi Zhengyan. The rays of energy emanating from his body started vibrating, making his voice sound like it was reverberating down from the heavens, prating right through to his heart.

    There was nock of God shattering sounds from such aplete Peerless Godly Kong Fu like the ¡°¡±Book of the Chaos¡±¡±.

    Meng Qi felt a moment of haziness beforeing to his senses. If it weren¡¯t for the Transformation Strategy and the Immortal Pressing Art, the scream alone would be enough to put him to rest.

    Suddenly, streams of white smoke had covered the surroundings. Meng Qi couldn¡¯t see anything through the smoke, not Qi Zhengyan nor his Dragon Stripe Golden Sword.

    But with the aid of his genuine Qi and spirit, a ray of red flying light was reflected in his mind. He could roughly sense which parts had more distribution of genuine Qi and which parts were weak.

    Meng Qi then struck with the sword in his left hand. A crisp nging sound was heard after the seemingly aimless sword strike. It hadnded on the ridge of the Dragon Stripe Golden Sword that came at him.

    Meanwhile, Meng Qi cut with the de in his right hand. Energy emanated from his de like sunlight reflected in water, glittering and ever-changing.

    This de attack wasn¡¯t shy, but its power was dynamic and unpredictable, giving off an indefensible sense.

    Faced with such an exquisite, essence of the de Tao, de attack, Qi Zhengyan did not know how to defend against it. There was no way for his Dragon Stripe Golden Sword to keep up with Meng Qi¡¯s ever-changing de.

    However, the ¡°Book of the Chaos¡± was an art of the overpowering kind. So he was not nervous. He pressed on his Long Sword and all the iron ore stones on the floor flew towards Meng Qi with a howling sound.

    The dark gold glow on Meng Qi¡¯s skin started flowing. He was not worried about the attack but attacked again with the Evil Ordeal de.

    As the iron ore stones hit his body. Most were repelled by the dark gold glow. The few stones that managed to hit the vital parts of Meng Qi¡¯s body seemed to lose their momentum and dropped lightly to the ground.

    The evil ordeal de suddenly gathered speed like an outside force was driving it. The de heavily cut into the rays of sword energy.

    The red rays of energy seemed as if they were dancing, blocking the energy from the de. But as if Meng Qi¡¯s Evil Ordeal de had a life of its own, the de light danced with the flow of the sword energy, eventually cutting straight through!

    Qi Zhengyan roared and struck with his left palm. The gust was like frost, hitting on the ridges of the de and defusing its momentum.

    He then sliced with his Dragon Stripe Golden Sword. A cold, crystal-like flying light erupted, heading towards Meng Qi.

    Meng Qi suddenly turned his body and most of the cold light ricocheted off his body. Meanwhile, he sliced downwards with his Evil Ordeal de, the force of which was formidable.

    He had figured out the essence of this move while cultivating the ¡°Purple Thunder desmanship¡±; it integrated the Outline of Heavenly Knife. Meng Qi had discovered a different type of de Tao element!

    Qi Zhengyan lifted his sword to block but it was shed by the Evil Ordeal de. The force of the de was like a jolt of thunder. The Dragon Stripe Golden Sword bounced away, giving Qi Zhengyan a cold chill.

    The Evil Ordeal de moved with the ¡°flow of genuine Qi¡± and sliced through the red energy rays. Though by now the de had lost most of its force, Meng Qi took advantage of the moment and pushed his sword through.

    Meng Qi then retracted both his de and sword. Then he conducted his Qi to rid the cold energy from his body. Qi Zhengyan¡¯s Icy-snow Genuine Qi was unlike normal genuine Qi. Not only was it concentrated but it could also freeze ones blood lineage. Even with Meng Qi¡¯s Immortal Pressing Art, his meridians were somewhat affected. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he had cultivated the Eight Nine Mysteries and the Golden Bell Shield, Meng Qi would not have been able to make thest strike.

    ¡°Damn, its cold.¡± Meng Qi said. He sheathed his de and sword and rubbed his hands together. ¡°Cousin, when you open your Nose Aperture, I¡¯ll not be able to win unless I use the Exterior level tricks.¡±

    Since Qi Zhengyan was practicing with the ¡°Book of the Chaos¡±, he could rival a master of Half-step Exterior Scenery level, albeit a poor man¡¯s version.

    Though Qi Zhengyan had lost, he was not at all discouraged, even quite happy. In his mind, Junior Brother Meng Qi was definitely ranked top 20 in the Ranking List of Young Masters. So when he battled Meng Qi to the extent that he did, Qi Zhengyan knew that he had the ability to be on the Ranking List of Young Masters too. For an ordinary disciple who, not long ago, had had no direction, this was something to celebrate.

    After a couple more sparring sessions, they had both gained a lot from each other. By lunch, Manager Lin sent someone with a message.

    When Qi Zhengyan saw the note, he frowned and exhaled.

    ¡°What did he say?¡± asked Meng Qi raising his eyebrows up and down.

    Qi Zhengyan answered in a sullen voice, ¡°He mes us for stirring trouble and not taking the general climate into ount.¡±

    ¡°How are you nning to reply?¡± asked Meng Qi, smiling and not caring too much.

    Qi Zhengyan replied expressionlessly, ¡°I¡¯ll say that the Ye family made false usations. And if they don¡¯t believe me they can send Uncle Masters to investigate themselves.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the attitude I¡¯m looking for.¡± Meng Qi replied with a grin.

    Qi Zhengyan nced at him and added, ¡°Manager Lin still doesn¡¯t believe that my cousin was murdered by Li Sui, which is why he thinks I¡¯m causing trouble. Cousin, howe you believe me?¡±

    ¡°Because you¡¯re my cousin.¡± Answered Meng Qi with a crooked smile. Then he added seriously, ¡°We¡¯ve been through life and death together. And you wouldn¡¯t use me for something you could do yourself. If I can¡¯t even trust you, then who can I trust? The Ye family? I¡¯m not an arrester of the Six Fan School, so I don¡¯t care for the details. The fact that I know you and your cousin have been wronged is more than enough.¡±

    When asking for directions, he verified this information.

    In the days that followed, everything was calm. Meng Qi focused on practicing and did not step foot outside, until Lord Tang the Fifth sent the letter to invite Manager Lin and Qi Zhengyan.

 Chapter 201: Tang Mingyue

    <h4>Chapter 201: Tang Mingyue</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    ¡°It seems that Lord Tang the Fifth is really mad.¡± Meng Qi guessed as he read the letter Qi Zhengyan handed him.

    Nobody knew if the Second Young Master Tang was alive and the position of Master of the family could not wait for him any longer. Yet how Master Tang found out about this information was unknown, but his health condition had gotten much worse. It was no wonder that Lord Tang the Fifth was feeling anxious, because there were no suitable candidates to fill the position of the Master of the family. Thus he decided to invite Huanhua Swords Sect¡¯s Manager for support.

    At least from the current climate and the tone of this letter, it was not hard toe to the forementioned conclusion.

    Qi Zhengyan nodded with austerity. He said, ¡°Rumor has it that Second Master Tang currently has the most power in the family. Master Tang the Seventh had gone to Yedu in the night, so naturally, Lord Tang the Fifth was not going to wait around and do nothing.¡±

    The Wang family was based in Yedu, Jun City of Zhou County, and Zhou City of Huan Province.

    Meng Qi folded the letter and tapped on it lightly with his fingers, ¡°Something wasn¡¯t right. If Second Master Tang could grab the power of the family while old Master Tang is in ill-health, why wouldn¡¯t he seek support from the Huanhua Swords Sect or the Wang family from Zhou County? Instead, he didn¡¯t contact either of them¡­¡±

    As a chess piece stuck in the quiet conflict between arge aristocratic family and arge sect, Second Master Tang knew that he needed the support from either one. Otherwise, even if he had inherited the position of the Master of the family, he would not be able to hold on to it, unless he had another source of support.

    ¡°When something is out of the ordinary, a demon is definitely behind it.¡± Replied Qi Zhengyan as he agreed with Meng Qi. But as an secondary assistant, he had no means of attaining more information.

    Meng Qi got up and said, ¡°Cousin, let me go with you. If there¡¯s a need to use force, you won¡¯t have to get your hands dirty.¡±

    There might be a possibility that momentum was hiding and purposely wanted to assassinate either Qi Zhengyan or Manager Lin. If that were the case, the Huanhua Swords Sect would definitely me the Ye family, Ling family or Master Tang the Seventh. By then, their suport, the Wang family from Zhou County, who practised the Noble Spirit, naturally would not stand to let their affliated families be wrongfully used.

    During the height of Destruction Sect, they used simr tactics to murder, created chaos and sparked wars. The Luo Denomination and the Sect of the in Lady were no different ¡ª Out of the Nine Evil Paths, those three were most active in thends of Great Jin Dynasty. However, perhaps not just in Great Jin Dynasty, because the ¡°Unrelenting Tower¡±, where Meng Qi spected that Tang Jing, the Second Young Master Tang was assassinated, was actually situated in North Zhou Dynasty.

    ¡°This arrangement might be for the best.¡± Qi Zhengyan acknowledged.

    By the evening, Manager Lin Mu had arrived at the ¡°Flower-washing Rice Shop¡±.

    ¡°Nephew Qi, is this your cousin?¡± Lin Mu might only be Qi Zhengyan¡¯s Uncle Master, but his hair was already graying and wrinkles were already appearing on the corners of his eyes.

    He had a tall stature with a bit of a hunchback. The bags under his eyes were apparent and he had already yawned several times since he came in. It was clear that he indulged in debauchery.

    Qi Zhengyan cupped one hand in the other before his chest and replied, ¡°Yes Uncle Master, this indeed is my cousin Meng Qi, who hase to join us. He grew up in the Western Province.¡±

    ¡°Nephew Meng, I¡¯ve heard all about your Kung Fu skills,¡± replied Lin Mu. Having heard about Meng Qi¡¯s frightening skills, he dared not look lightly upon Meng Qi.

    Legends of the ¡°Handsome swordsman who broke into the Ye Mansion and single handedly murdered and then got away¡± could be heard everywhere in Yi City.

    Someone that could kill Li Sui in such a short time would definitely be equivalent to a Nine Apertures Master. It was no wonder that the Ye family had yet to seek revenge.

    Meng Qi answered with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re exaggerating, Manager Lin. Truthfully, the Ye family have wrongfully used me.¡±

    Only a fool would admit to such ims. After all, they were in Great Jin Dynasty and not the West Regions. Besides, the Six Fan School had a lot of power here. If it were proven that Meng Qi was the murderer, then even the Huanhua Swords Sect would not shield him.

    Lin Mu yawned yet again, looked Meng Qi deeply and said, ¡°Such a young hero. Nephew Qi, let¡¯s head to the Flower Moon Tower.¡±

    The ce where Lord Tang the Fifth had invited the two Managers of the Huanhua Swords Sect was also at the renowned Flower Moon Tower. The restaurant was just situated on the riverbank of Shangshui River. The environment and surroundings were gorgeous.

    As the horse carriages stopped in front of the restaurant, the owner who had been waiting at the door came up and greeted them. ¡°Manager Lin, it¡¯s so hard to see you these days. I know you keep visiting the restaurants outside the city. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Lord Tang the Fifth had invited you here, we¡¯d have no idea when we¡¯d be able to see you.¡±

    He was extremely warm and weing towards Qi Zhengyan and Meng Qi. It was just that he seemed to stare at Meng Qi for a long while. He wondered how such a youngd had just left his mother had single-handedly killed the ¡°Ghost Shadow Sword¡±, who was a renowned master in the city.

    Manager Lin chatted with the owner of Flower Moon Tower, as they walked inside. The restaurant was full with guests, and they went upstairs. As they walked to the third level, a chubby middle-aged man was waiting there with a few guards by his side.

    ¡°Manager Lin, finally, you¡¯re here,¡± the chubby man dramatically greeted them.

    This time, Manager Lin smiled sincerely and replied, ¡°Lord Tang the Fifth, I dare not refuse your invitation.¡±

    So he was Lord Tang the Fifth, Tang Sixun¡­ ¡± Ah, his guards look formidable ¡°, thought Meng Qi, as he swept across the room with his eyes. He could tell that they were highly skilled. One of the old guards who had his eyes half closed was probably of Nine Apertures level.

    Meng Qi¡¯s sixth sense had be much sharper after cultivating the Transformation Strategy and the Immortal Pressing Art.

    Meng Qi was not surprised that, in such times, Lord Tang the Fifth, who was an Eight Apertures Master himself, brought skilled guards with him.

    ¡°This is an Elder of the Tang family, Tang Shu,¡± Qi Zhengyan told Meng Qi, using Secret Voice-sending. He recognized this bald old man.

    Meng Qi nodded gently. His spection was indeed correct. Tang Shu was one of the five Elders of the Tang family. Though in his younger days, he did not have the skills to be on the Ranking List of Young Masters, his talent was above that of Qi Zhengyan. And with the assistance of elixirs, time and experience, he reached the Nine Apertures level at the age of 45. However, he was unable to break through the Hidden Latch of life and death and build the bridge connecting earth and heaven.

    Usually, families like Tang, Ye, Ling and Wan would not have Foreign Officials of Nine Apertures level. Such masters who could project their genuine Qi outwards would usually form their own sects. The exceptions were great aristocratic families like the Wang family from Zhou County, which these masters were willing to serve, because they could build connections for the future when they would create their own sects.

    Of course, there was another reason a Nine Apertures Master would be a Foreign Official for a small aristocratic family, which was to pay a debt of gratitude. One such example was the ¡°Blood-Freezing Sword¡±, Sheng Jingxuan, who worked for the Ye family.

    After a short chat between Lord Tang the Fifth and Manager Lin in the corridor, they went into the ¡°Hundred Flower Pavilion¡±. When they entered, they saw that cold sds were already on the table.

    He then addressed Meng Qi and Manager Lin¡¯s guards politely, ¡°Brothers, I¡¯ve a few confidential matters of great importance to discuss with the two Managers. May I trouble you to wait in the next room for a while. Uncle Shu, please lead them to the room next door.¡±

    To show his sincerity, he did not bring his guards either.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine¡­it¡¯s just next door anyway , ¡± thought Meng Qi, as he exchanged looks with Qi Zhengyan. Then they followed Tang Shu and the other guards into the room next door.

    Suddenly the doors of the ¡°Xuan Yue Room¡± from across opened and a young man walked out, blocking them. Then he hurriedly rushed downstairs.

    ¡°Childe Meng!¡± the voice of a young girl sounded.

    Meng Qi looked surprisingly and saw a delicate young girl. She was cute with a soft voice, and a young man wearing a Hero Ribbon sat next to her. He had striking features, with sword-like eyebrows.

    They were sitting on the table too and theirpanions were also young Childes and Misses.

    ¡°Miss, Miss Wu, Brother Shangguan,¡± Meng Qi almost forgot their names.

    They were indeed Wu Qinxin and Shangguan Han of the Three Mountains and Four Waters. These two and Meng Qi had attended the birthday party of the lord of Talent-ruing School, Hua Tiange. The very birthday party that had led to the incident with the Outsky Strange Stone.

    Meng Qi regretted saying their names out aloud. He should have pretended not to have known them!

    Wu Qinxin greeted him with excitement, ¡°Childe Meng, how have you been? I took your advice and toured Huan Province with Senior Brother.¡±

    Their sect was the ¡°Stream-parting sword sect¡±, which adhered to the ¡°Afterglow Supersword School¡±. It was a sub-branch of the Huanhua Swords Sect. They had some influence in the Huan Province, which was the reason why the Huan Province was the perfect ce for them to visit.

    ¡°Not bad, not bad,¡± answered Meng Qi casually, as he prepared to leave.

    Wu Qinxin was not about to let him go easily. She pointed towards the Childes and Misses on the table and introduced, ¡°This is the Young Master I told you about, ¡®Gentleman Sword¡¯, Meng Qi. Upon his travels, he helped someone in need, killing many enemies. He even killed the Emissary Vacation of Luo Sect with just one move. Upon finishing the deed, he just left without taking anything. Even disregarding a handsome reward like the Outsky Strange Stone, very respectable!¡±

    As she said this, her eyes lit up and she was excited beyond belief.

    Shangguan Han was also excited but more reserved. After all, Meng Qi¡¯s acts were what they dreamed of as young heroes who had just stepped into Jianghu!

    Be it his disregard for riches, or his sense of justice, or his honorable word, or his skills, all of which were to be admired!

    Upon hearing the nickname ¡°Gentleman Sword¡±, Meng Qi covered his face and thought, ¡± Damn, does ugly news travel fast! ¡±

    ¡°So he¡¯s the ¡®Gentleman Sword¡¯, Young Master Meng. No wonder!¡± The one who spoke was an articte youngdy. Her hair was tied behind her back with a gold pin and what was hanging from the pin was a beautiful pearl.

    She stood up and smiled, but she seemed a little unhinged, ¡°I¡¯m Tang Mingyue of the Tang family. I¡¯m d to meet you Young Master Meng.¡±

    ¡°Ah, so it¡¯s Miss Tang Jiu,¡± Meng Qi replied with a bow, such a coincidence.

    Wu Qinxin looked at Tang Mingyue with confusion, ¡°Sister Tang, why would you say ¡®no wonder¡¯?¡±

    ¡°Sister Qinxin, do you realize that the Young Master whom I was telling you about just now was actually Childe Meng,¡± answered Tang Mingyue with a smile, though it seemed forced.

    Wu Qinxin shouted, ¡°No wonder! I was wondering who could be so skilled as to break into the Ye Mansion and take vengeance in a matter of moments!¡±

    This kind of feat was indeed admirable to the likes of Young Masters, Childes and Misses!

    She then said to Meng with both shock and surprise, ¡°So it was you Childe Meng. You do live up to the name ¡®Gentleman Sword¡¯!¡±

    ¡°Could you stop mentioning that name? ¡± Meng Qi said with a frozen smile, ¡°I¡¯ve got some other matters to attend to, we¡¯ll catch up another time.¡±

    He still felt a little uneasy, as if something bad was about to happen.

    Just as Meng Qi was about enter into the room ¡°Hundred Flower Pavilion¡± next door, Tang Mingyue gritted her teeth and came to a decision. She quickly caught up to Meng Qi and told him, using Secret Voice-sending,

    ¡°Young Master Meng, my uncle Lord Tang the Fifth had already surrendered to the Wang family, which means he¡¯s being manipted by the Ye family. They¡¯re nning to cut off your head as an offering!¡±

    ¡°The four families had each sent a Nine Apertures Master, and the Ye family are nning the deadliest of moves!¡±

    Upon hearing those words, Meng Qi was taken aback, he acknowledged with a slight change in expression to indicate to Tang Mingyue that she should go on ahead downstairs.

    It was no wonder that he felt strange. Why couldn¡¯t theye to the house to discuss important matters but insisted on going to the Flow Moon Tower for the public to see?

    He seemed to be walking towards the room next door, but as he took a few steps, he purposely smashed into the room behind him with his body.

    Tang Shu¡¯s pupils contracted. He was a Jianghu veteran, so he realized what was happening right away. He then struck with both his palms.

    The gust from his left palm was freezing cold, but the gust from his right palm was burning hot. Ice and fire had fused into a helicoid and smashed towards Meng Qi.

    His Palm Gust had spread so much that it covered the surroundings.

    Meanwhile, a thin Long Sword prated through from the room next door. The blood stains on the sword were beautiful in a cold way as they reflected moonlight.

 Chapter 202: The Battle at the Flower Moon Tower

    <h4>Chapter 202: The Battle at the Flower Moon Tower</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Though the sword was on its way, its Upstanding Qi, brutal and overbearing, had shot out, entirely disying the power of a Nine Apertures Swordsman!

    Meng Qi¡¯s body movements were very weird. He span on site, broke into the range of Tang Shu¡¯s Palm Gust backwards and surprisingly absorbed Tang Shu¡¯s Palm Power through his back.

    To his surprise, Tang Shu realized his Palm Power of yin-yang interleave in spirals disappeared just as a y ox sank in the sea. He clearly hit the opponent¡¯s back but felt like hitting on a bottomless abyss.

    Beaten by Tang Shu, Meng Qi gained the momentum from his palm power to move forward and sped up all at once, faster than one¡¯s imagination.

    His heart was like a mirror, reflecting the opponent¡¯s rarefaction and density of the Upstanding Qi. He used the tip of his sword to expertly point to it, diagonally cutting the Upstanding Qi and dashing against a narrow Long Sword.

    At the same time, he disyed the ¡°life or death¡± strategy, making the tip of his sword emit a tyrannical spiral yin-yang vigor. And he added up his genuine Qi which was like surging waves together to directly beat the Upstanding Qi and the narrow Long Sword.

    ng!

    As the sounds made of the sharp weapons hitting together found their way to everyone¡¯s ears and the narrow long sword swung up, a white figure kept on stepping back, smashing the round table and the wall with his mouth bleeding.

    Since Meng Qi, who had cultivated the Eight Nine Mysteries and Golden Bell Shield, not only had outstanding genuine Qi and had absorbed the Spiritual Core of the Demon Venerable, but also gained the palm power of a Nine Apertures Master, it was impossible for the Nine Apertures Swordsman sent by the Ye family to resist!

    However, Tang Shu¡¯s spiral yin-yang palm power was quite concentrated. If he had not attacked first and made the opponent meet his move in a great rush, he would not have smoothly gained his palm power. Even so, he felt his meridian ache.

    Fortunately, he was not affected by this wound with the body protection by the Golden Bell Shield and Eight Nine Mysteries, though he could not give out Qi Wall to gain others¡¯ power by himself!

    After defeating the Nine Apertures Swordsman with only one hit, Meng Qi rummily leaned to one side and stabbed at Tang Shu with the sword in his right hand. His left palm went towards the window.

    Pang!

    As the wood bricks of the window were flying everywhere, a figure jumped in. His de was like a piece of white silk cloth, as fast as the fleeting swan and full of vigor. Though his de did not arrive, the round tables in the room were all broken with smooth cuts.

    Tang Shu pped his right palm and pressed his left palm on the back of the right hand to make his freezing palm power eject out.

    Meng Qi ran his body seal, open his mid-brows, and mixed his spirit and genuine Qi together. He gained the opponent¡¯s momentum to observe him and felt a fierce breath burst out from Tang Shu¡¯s freezing palm force. Once he gained it, it would explode in his body.

    He proved himself to be the top experienced master in Jianghu!

    However, the swordsman put his genuine Qi on his de point, making his de violent and fierce as if invincible.

    All of these were reflected in Meng Qi¡¯s heartke. The five fingers of his left hand were changeful and retractile, which seemed very weak while his sword in his right hand tly changed its pricking into pointing, and hit Tang Shu¡¯s palm power like a swallow lightlynded on the water.

    But his palm power burst open at once and his Long Knife fell down like nothingness and intolerably cut Meng Qi¡¯s palm.

    After Meng Qi whirled on site, the heat of the explosion and the frigid force of Frigid Crystal all disappeared in no time, then suddenly appeared in his left hand and beat the Long Knife away.

    During his whirling, Meng Qi suddenly sprang forward and fell upon the wall which the swordsman had pierced.

    Just then, with a loud sound of ¡°Bang¡±, the wall was directly broken into and a sharp icy dark spear was jabbed in, just like a poisonous dragoning out of its hole or like wildfire spreading quickly. The changeful shadow of the spear covered all of Meng Qi¡¯s retreat route.

    Theer was a big man with his long hair not tied up. He held an iron spear in his hand in the manner of an extremely majestic-looking.

    Meng Qi¡¯s Ice Pce Sword was aimlessly cut out with its tip trembling and vaciting.

    All of a sudden, all the shadows of the spear turned into a pole, which directly thrust Meng Qi¡¯s chest.

    Clunk!

    The vaciting sword cut the tip of the spear from the bottom-up and pulled it to incline upward.

    Meng Qi shortened his body and pedaled his left foot as fast as a sharp arrow. With the Long Sword pulled behind him, he leapt to the side of the man with the spear and abruptly stabbed out his sword.

    The man with dishevelled hair shrunk his spear and dashed against the tip of the sword, but Meng Qi¡¯s Long Sword suddenly changed its direction and pared the spear along its body, making them knocking against one another with ring light.

    The man with dishevelled hair loosed his right hand and jumped backward. Meng Qi pressed his Long Sword and rebounded from the spear. His sword pierced the man¡¯s Protective Upstanding Qi and his right rib.

    With a strand of blood spurt out, the man with dishevelled hair made a fall on his back to escape from the Ice Pce Sword. He waved his Long Spear to iste himself from the sword.

    Meng Qi stepped back instead of advancing and barbed his Long Sword to the center of Tang Shu¡¯s palm as if he had eyes in his back.

    His soul grew calmer and he could have a perfectmand of his spirit and genuine Qi. All the things around him was so clear as the reflection of ake.

    The present situation was this: Tang Shu was running after him. The desman had just eliminated the heat and the frigid force. Meng Qi was about to join the battlegroup when the swordsman made great strides towards him with the Upstanding Qi covering his sword body. It was only two or three seconds¡¯ walk for him to join the battlefield now. The man with the iron spear who had injured his right rib was about to attack with the force from his back. That¡¯s to say, at this moment with the two or three seconds, Meng Qi just had one enemy Tang Shu and had gained the force from the iron spear!

    Wu Qinxin, Shangguan Han and the others were stunned to see this scene in the nearby ¡°Crescent Room¡±. Just within two or three seconds, before they came back to themselves, the ¡°Gentleman Sword¡±, Young Master Meng, who had rapid action as a spectre, had seeded in moving in the four Nine Apertures Masters. Though his advance and retreat were irrational and inexplicable, he not only managed to block the four Nine Apertures Masters but also beat back one of them and injured another one.

    Tang Mingyue at the stairwell swallowed a mouthful of saliva with difficulty, for she once heard the elder talk about the powerful strength of Manager Qi¡¯s cousin. But never had she imagined he was so powerful that everyone felt afraid of him!

    With all the things nearby clearly reflected in his heart, and even the flow of the genuine Qi seemingly seen with his own eyes, Meng Qi felt like he was the very master and dominator of this battle. With the Immortal Pressing Art, he was not afraid of the group battle any more. And when he activated the Golden Bell Shield and Eight Nine Mysteries, the power of the Immortal Pressing Art was more outstanding. If there were no stronger enemies than himself, the group battle was really of greater benefit to him.

    Whether Tang Shu, the swordsman, the desman or the man with the iron spear, it would be difficult for him to beat them one to one without the tricks of the Exterior, let alone struck them down. On the contrary, when they besieged him within a few seconds, two of them had been hurt before he employed his Evil Ordeal!

    Of course, he had to thank Tang Mingyue for her timely reminding. Without it, he could not have taken the lead and could have led them by the nose. After all, his Immortal Pressing Art had just aplished primary level which was much inferior to the original. If the four masters attacked him at the same time, it would be difficult for him to gain their force because when he had just obtained some force from them and did not use it, the new force would beat him, making him thrown into confusion and in danger.

    The advantage of preemption, however, was that he could control the number of fighting enemies and kept only two of them acting in the group battle!

    In the ¡°Hundred Flower Pavilion¡±, as soon as he noticed the movement, Qi Zhengyan took up his Long Sword and went out to help Meng Qi.

    At this time, Lord Tang the Fifth, Tang Sixun attacked him with both of his palms as if well prepared. His Palm Gust was like the wild waves one after another pushing towards Qi Zhengyan. Manager Lin¡¯s face changed quickly and he suddenly reached out his right hand and changed it into a w to grasp one of Qi Zhengyan¡¯s vital acupuncture points of sleeveless shirt.

    Qi Zhengyan made a cold hum and hit the round table with his right palm, making ayer of frost spreading rapidly. It immediately froze the lotus soup, the vinegar fish, the Daughter Red Wine, Lord Tang the Fifth¡¯s body which was near the table and Manager Lin¡¯s left hand resting on the table.

    The two never expected Qi Zhengyan to have the tricks of the level of Half-step Exterior Scenery. Because they were numb with cold, their palms and w had to act with a corresponding slow speed, buying time for Qi Zhengyan to give both of them another palm, leaving their blood lineages frozen and their face pale. Now they could do nothing but tremble.

    In this case, Qi Zhengyan would not think about the problem of not being exposed. Anyhow, after he had experienced several Samsara tasks, he had the excellent ability to make decisions!

    Meng Qi barbed his Long Sword and mixed the momentum gained from the iron spear to attack the weak points of Tang Shu¡¯s palm force.

    With a light sound of ¡°poof¡±, Tang Shu¡¯s palm force was thrust through and it was immediately transmitted to Meng Qi. Making a scream of pain, he put his strength to his foot to fly out upside down, with the center of his palm badly bleeding.

    Meng Qi was about to gain momentum from the desman when his calm soul suddenly stirred up surging waves, as if something violent had cut off his giving-out spirit and his mixed genuine Qi.

    With a sense of danger arising from his telegnosis, Meng Qi depended on Tang Shu¡¯s palm force and pounced on the broken window.

    As he just jumped up, he changed his direction as quickly as a monster, rushed to the opposite room, smashed the wooden door and window, and dived into the Shangshui River.

    The swordsman who was first repelled had a second Long Sword with purple flying light. The body of his sword had a lot of stigmata, which seemed very sharp for its breath, made all the guests in the Flower Moon Tower feel cold, as if there were a sharp sword hanging on their heads!

    As beads of sweat appeared on the swordsman¡¯s forehead, he employed his sword to cut Meng Qi¡¯s back shadow with difficulty.

    When he heard the sounds of breaking the wall and the window, Qi Zhengyan was shocked. He rushed to the window to see Meng Qi¡¯s condition. He saw a streak of purplish red Sword Qi shooting out and it made a harsh noise in the air, making the leaves of trees nearby falling down, as if the winter wasing, and all the cuts of the leave stalks were very smooth!

    Without thinking much of it, he took advantage of the Sword Qi breaking the window andpletely activated his Golden Dragon Stripe Sword, making the cold air gather together. Then he abruptly waved his sword out with a streak of icy light surging up and down and cut the middle of the purplish red Sword Qi.

    The Sword Qi ran after Meng Qi¡¯s back shadow and ¡°flew¡± towards the Shangshui River, whose water was weltering. It split the water with a deep mark and had a startling intery of the Sword Qi in the air.

    The water mark rushed forward like a poisonous snake chasing Meng Qi¡¯s shadow.

    Bang!

    After the frozen light cut the Sword Qi, it automatically copsed into snowkes, falling into the river.

    It was in the middle of summer. Therefore, before the snowkes fell into the river, they had been evaporated and turned into a mass of white mist.

    After the purplish red Sword Qi went through the mass of white mist, it became a little darker but its speed did not slow down. It caught up with Meng Qi who was about to dive into the river.

    Meng Qi was neither shocked nor afraid. His heart was like a mirror. He fully operated the Immortal Pressing Art and the Eight Nine Mysteries to enhance his senses to improve his mental susceptibility to the enemies and the effect of the genuine Qi checking them.

    As a result of the manoeuvre of the Sword Qi disturbing the surroundings, it was a obscure view in Meng Qi¡¯s heartke, making it hard to grasp.

    However, when Qi Zhengyan¡¯s frozen sword light cut the purplish red Sword Qi, it made a virtual sound and let Meng Qi¡¯s heartke clear again. Atst, he was able to grasp the trace of the sword!

    His Long Sword was over his back. He did not make any extra movement but what he sensed was precision and correct.

    ng!

    The Sword Qi exactly cut the Ice Pce Sword on Meng Qi¡¯s sleeveless shirt!

    During the sound of the crunch, the Ice Pce Sword turned into numberless pieces and flew away all over the sky like the evening moths, making up a very beautiful scene.

    After the purplish red Sword Qi went through the Ice Pce Sword, it became gloomy but the Sword Qi was still awe-inspiring.

    Plop! Meng Qi dived into the water. Affected by the Sword Qi, the river was surging.

    His body flushed with dark gold glow, which was against the purplish red Sword Qi. He entirely activated the the Immortal Pressing Art to survive!

    ng!

    A momentter, the Sword Qi prated the dark gold glow and went into Meng Qi¡¯s body.

    At this time, Wu Qinxin, Tang Mingyue and the others rushed to the window and anxiously stared at the water.

    Since the water was shaking, it was difficult to see what was going on underneath, but suddenly the waves were surging up, with a little blood thrown back towards the Flower Moon Tower.

    The waves were not strong enough. When they jumped up at the halfway, they fell down, leaving the surface of the river calm again. There were no corpses or figures.

    In the room of the Flower Moon Tower which was the nearest to the river, the third childe, Ye Xiaojie looked at the people opposite with a smile and proudly said, ¡°It¡¯s time for the Huanhua Swords Sect and Wang family from Zhou County to conflict with each other now.¡±

    Lost in thought, the man across from him looked at the Shangshui River, saying, ¡°How could he still be alive under the Purple Decease Sword¡­ ¡±

 Chapter 203: Aftershock

    <h4>Chapter 203: Aftershock</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Master Ye Xiaojie looked towards ¡°Hundred Flower Pavilion¡±, and said with a little fear, ¡°It¡¯s unexpected that Huanhua Swords Sect has deployed Qi Zhengyan as a secret chess piece with the trick of Half-step Exterior Scenery level. I almost thought that he was an ordinary Manager, who was honest and weak.¡±

    Distant from ¡°Hundred Flower Pavilion¡±, they failed to figure out what had happened inside, but only saw a beam of cold light radiating with the strength, which was not so strong but appalling enough.

    Nevertheless, they had never considered the possibility that it was radiated by Qi Zhengyan himself. If he was of Half-step Exterior Scenery level, he would have robustly suppressed the tricky situation in Yi City. How would he get into such a mess?

    Therefore, they spected that Qi Zhengyan was a secret chess piece deployed by Huanhua Swords Sect for preventing the Manager from getting into trouble or something serious that the sect didn¡¯t have time to react. He was given the talisman or wondrous item for sealing the trick of Half-step Exterior Scenery. Just as Ye family could also separate out the Sword Qi from ¡°Purple Decease Sword¡± and sealed it in something that could bear it, and directly activated it when needed.

    But in this way, the Precious Weapon would be damaged, and its strength would stop at the level of Half-step Exterior Scenery. It was far more simple, direct and peremptory to take out ¡°Purple Decease Sword¡± and wield it towards Meng Qi. What¡¯s more, it just depleted the user¡¯s genuine Qi without damaging the Precious Weapon.

    Normally, the strength from activating Sword Qi, which had been separated out and sealed, was probably equal to that of a casual blow of Half-step Exterior Scenery. The strength from the Precious Weapon directly used by a Nine Apertures Master equaled to that of a hard blow of Half-step Exterior Scenery. If the Precious Weapon was activated by itself and controlled by a Nine Apertures Master who was willing to consume his Energy, Qi, Spirit, Will and life, it could give a full y to its strength.

    ¡°It¡¯s just as well. Huanhua Swords Sect can get the news within the shortest time.¡± Master Ye smiled to the person on the other side and said, ¡°Well, I¡¯ve got to kill Tang Sixun and Lin Mu.¡±

    At the sight of Meng Qi running away by water, with his hands slightly trembling and sweat falling down from his face, the swordsman who held ¡°Purple Decease Sword¡± directly jumped out of Flower Moon Tower in reverse, fell into the yard, rushed to the street and disappeared into the crowd.

    With the strength of Nine Apertures level, he could only wave the sword one more time! If the horrible master counterattacked, it¡¯s likely that both of them would be killed, which would just benefit others!

    Participating in killing the rtives of Huanhua Swords Sect, the swordsman, the man with a spear and Tang Shu naturally didn¡¯t dare to stay there. They also jumped off the Flower Moon Tower and sneaked into the crowd.

    With numerous witnesses, they didn¡¯t have the guts to go back inside to kill the Manager of Huanhua Swords Sect, because it would lead to Thunderp and Six Fan School¡¯s pursuit. What¡¯s more, Tang Shu and Lord Tang the Fifth had made an appointment. They would directly run away after killing Meng Qi, while Lord Tang the Fifth copped out of it with the excuse that he didn¡¯t know the Elder of his family was bribed by enemies. Atst, he would bribe Manager Lin to stifle this issue.

    However, they didn¡¯t expect that Tang Mingyue had noticed it in advance and told Meng Qi about it at the thought that he was a chivalrous man with legendary deeds. So he struck first by making tremendous sounds which startled the three in Hundred Flower Pavilion. Lord Tang the Fifth and Manager Lin directly had a fight regardless of face, but unexpectedly they were suppressed by Qi Zhengyan within only one move!

    And more importantly, Meng Qi was still alive!

    Without ¡°Purple Decease Sword¡±, would they stay here and wait for his counterattack?

    In this fight, Meng Qi damaged the confidence of the four Nine Apertures Masters so badly that they even began to be suspicious of their lives.

    Putting ¡°Golden Dragon Stripe Sword¡± back in the scabbard, Qi Zhengyan turned around to look at Lord Tang the Fifth and Manager Lin, and walked up to Lord Tang the Fifth after a hesitation. He activated his strength to help him soothe meridians and defrost while hitting his acupoint.

    ¡°What, what do you want to do?¡± Lord Tang the Fifth was stunned, with questioning looks.

    Qi Zhengyan nced at him without any expression, looking like a cold-blooded butcher, which struck terror into Lord Tang the Fifth¡¯s heart. Lord Tang the Fifth begged with his eyes. ¡°I, I was deluded¡­ ¡±

    Qi Zhengyan was indifferent. Not until there was not any trace of Icysnow Genuine Qi left on Lord Tang the Fifth, did he draw the Long Sword carried by Manager Lin. He unlocked Lord Tang the Fifth¡¯s acupoint while utilizing ¡°Sword Art of Afterglow and Autumn Water¡± to pierce his throat with one sword.

    Lord Tang the Fifth fell down on the ground, moaning. ¡°I couldn¡¯t believe that he killed me without asking anything! Wouldn¡¯t he care why I betrayed Huanhua Swords Sect and defected to Wang family? Wouldn¡¯t he care about the secret behind this?¡±

    Qi Zhengyan said expressionlessly,

    ¡°You know too much.¡±

    For him, even if Yi City was swallowed up by Wang family, it was less important than his secret being exposed. As for Snow Frozen Aurora utilized by him just now, he could make an excuse that it was the reserved trick of his ¡°cousin¡± who came here for shelter due to his ¡°cousin¡± getting into trouble. So his ¡°cousin¡± gave it to him ¡ª Judging from the strength of ¡°powerful nine Apertures¡± showed by Meng Qi, it was not so outrageous that Meng Qi got an one-off talisman or wondrous item of Half-step Exterior Scenery level. However, he used Icysnow Genuine Qi to restrain the two and waved the sword in their vision. If the matter got out, it would be impossible to exin.

    He should have chosen to peregrinate first, in this way, he could rationalize ¡°Book of the Chaos¡± with the excuse of adventure. But in that way, it was indispensable that such Peerless Godly Kongfu would be coveted by others. If his sect asked him to hand it out to exchange a Precious Weapon for reward, how should he reply? He couldn¡¯t hand it out, even if he wanted to!

    Therefore, in the situation where there would soon be someoneing in, Qi Zhengyan chose to kill them without asking anything else ¡ª He could take Lord Tang the Fifth and Manager Lin back for interrogation with the excuse of being attacked. But in this way, it was unavoidable for him to be suspected if they died. It would be safer to kill them on the scene and forge a conflict. Anyway, the situation here hadpletely deteriorated, so he had to ask experts of the Exterior of the sect to suppress it. They could make a robust investigation then.

    He wiped the sword hilt and put it back in Manager Lin¡¯s hand. Then he also sealed Manager Lin¡¯s acupoint and helped him defrost.

    Manager Lin¡¯s eyes were filled with fear, but he could do nothing but be killed by Qi Zhengyan on the scene in the same way.

    He had got an idea about how to exin it in the letter to his sect. ¡°Manager Lin was bribed by enemies, so he deliberately betrayed the sect¡¯s benefits and colluded with outsiders to hurt his rtives time and again. Afterwards, he took the opportunity of the banquet to assassinate Lord Tang the Fifth who was close to the sect and attempted to kill me and put the me to me. I could do nothing but kill Manager Lin with the help of the reserved trick given by my cousin. Then I found that Lord Tang the Fifth had also defected long ago, and the banquet was a trap.¡±

    All in all, in this moment, I¡¯m the only Controller of Flower-washing Sword Sect in Yi City. What I say is the truth.

    Even if the sect really made an investigation out of suspicion, Manager Lin had some obvious problems!

    As the door was opened, the rest of Lord Tang the Fifth¡¯s guards rushed in and saw Qi Zhengyan who looked serious.

    Out of the corner of his eyes, Qi Zhengyan seemed to see that a figure shed and immediately vanished.

    In the next room, Wu Qinxin, Shangguan Han and Tang Mingyue was staring at Shangshui River, which asionally swirled in a daze. It was not until a momentter that one of them said in a way which was half dreamy and half astonished. ¡°He could, he could get away from the joint force of four Nine Apertures Masters! Besides, he stabbed one of them and repelled another!¡±

    Such strength might be too outrageous!

    Tang Mingyue winked and wistfully said, ¡°Without ¡®Purple Decease Sword¡¯, I thought it would be the four Nine Apertures Masters who were defeated and killed.¡±

    She was too shy to mention grandpa Shu.

    ¡°Right!¡± The legend of Meng Qi rendered these Young Masters, Childes and Misses consciously stand on his side. What¡¯s more, what they said about the tactical situation was true. With the sword art which contained Dharma and Logos and the figure which was agile like shadow and demon, ¡°Gentleman Sword¡± Young Master Meng suppressed four Nine Apertures Masters by himself, stabbed one and repelled aother. Without ¡°Purple Decease Sword¡±, it was unknown who would be the winner!

    ¡°What¡¯s more, around the world, there¡¯re only a handful of Enlightened Masters who can stay alive under a hit of a Precious Weapon!¡± With increasing admiration of Meng Qi, Wu Qinxin said, ¡°The name of ¡®Gentleman Sword¡¯ will definitely be listed in Ranking List of Young Masters and be well-known around the world!¡±

    With a much more rxed expression, Tang Mingyue joyfully looked towards a childe and said, ¡°Brother Huang Yue, I¡¯m wondering what Young Master Meng¡¯s position would be in Ranking List of Young Masters after this fight?¡±

    Huang Yue¡¯s father Huang Zhiqing was the Governor Arrester of Six Fan School in Yi City, and was in charge of local Martial Artists Community. So he knew more about Ranking List of Young Masters than ordinary people.

    Full of emotion, Huang Yue nced at Shangshui River and said after a hesitation, ¡°If Young Master Meng calmly left after killing the four Nine Apertures Masters, he may be listed in top fifteen. Nevertheless, such an achievement is good enough to enable him to be listed in top twenty-five¡­ How he could have this strength at this age without eminent impartation?¡±

    ¡°Killing four Nine Apertures Masters could only enable him to be listed in top fifteen?¡± Wu Qinxin said in astonishment.

    Huang Yue chuckled and said in a way of showing off his knowledge, ¡°After all, there¡¯s a certain distance between the four Nine Apertures Masters and the one listed in the bottom of Ranking List of Young Masters. Among the top ten of Ranking List of Young Masters, who isn¡¯t extraordinary?¡± For example, ¡®Demoness of Grand Luo¡¯ Gu Xiaosang encountered Seven Heavenly Fairies who were subordinate to ¡®Evil desire Bodhisattva¡¯ from the Sect of in Lady in Three Mountains and Four Waters. The strongest ¡®Flowers-spreading Fairy¡¯ was in the twenty-ninth ce of Ranking List of Young Masters, and the other six were slightly stronger than the four Nine Apertures Masters.¡±

    Because the new Ranking List of Young Masters hadn¡¯t been published yet, this matter hadn¡¯t been spread. However, Huan Province was close to Three Mountains and Four Waters, so senior staff of local Six Fan School had almost heard of it.

    ¡°What¡¯s the result?¡± Tang Mingyue, Wu Qinxin and Shangguan Han asked. They were waiting for the result, with their eyes opening wide and holding their breath.

    Huang Yue said in a deep voice with a little fear and excitement,

    ¡°Seven Heavenly Fairies were delisted due to a fight.¡±

    There came incessant sounds of taking deep breaths.

    Upon arrival at ¡°Flower-washing Rice Shop¡±, Qi Zhengyan saw Meng Qi staring at the tea with a heartbroken expression.

    ¡°Cousin, are you seriously hurt?¡± Qi Zhengyan asked with concern.

    Meng Qi shook his head. Afteryers of obstruction, the Sword Qi which had entered his body was dissolved by the Immortal Pressing Art and stimted to generate waves. There were just some deep small holes on his back, and his meridians were wounded. Under Golden Bell Shield and Eight Nine Mysteries, now he had almost recovered.

    Considering the uncanny matter and the opposite side might use the Precious Weapon once or twice, he gave up counterattack.

    ¡°Then what¡¯s your expression for?¡± Qi Zhengyan quizzically asked.

    Meng Qi said with clenched teeth, ¡°My Ice Portal. A real man is sure to take the revenge!¡±

    Qi Zhengyan¡¯s face briefly looked ssy and immediately returned to normal. He said, ¡°I¡¯ll immediately write a letter back to the mountain to report this matter to my sect and ask for reinforcement.¡±

    ¡°Well.¡± Meng Qi gave a casual reply. When Qi Zhengyan was writing the letter, Meng Qi suddenly frowned and said, ¡°It¡¯s a little uncanny¡­ In spite of what kind of excuse they have, killing the rtives of Disciples of Huanhua Swords Sect is like dering war on them! Is Wang family so confident? Or is Manager Lin so confirmed that he could suppress it and guarantee that you wouldn¡¯t rebound?¡±

    Manager Lin and hispanions definitely didn¡¯t want to kill Qi Zhengyan if they didn¡¯t have to. Killing a Manager would certainly draw the attention of Huanhua Swords Sect.

    ¡°I also sense the uncanniness of the matter. That¡¯s why I send a letter back to my sect just in case.¡± Qi Zhengyan nodded and said.

    Thinking for a while, Meng Qi said, ¡°How long does it take to send the letter back to the mountain?¡±

    ¡°Our sect has domestic birds which are in the vi outside of the city. If I send it tomorrow, it can reach the gate of the mountain in two days.¡± Qi Zhengyan honestly answered.

    ¡°Along with the time for experts of the Exterioring here, it would probably be three days. I hope that there won¡¯t be any ident.¡± Meng Qi nodded and said.

    During these days, should I ¡°practice¡± with the Elders and Foreign Officials from four aristocratic families?

    In the next morning, when they had just finished practicing and Qi Zhengyan was about to head to the vi, a waiter came in to deliver a message in a hurry,

    ¡°Manager Qi, something serious happened! Old Master Tang fell into apletea, and Wang Zai from Wang family went to Tang family in person. They will decide on the appointment of Master!¡±

    ¡°Wang Zai? ¡± Meng Qi and Qi Zhengyan stared at each other with their moods being agitated. ¡°This person was a son of concubine of the eldest branch of Wang family. With brilliant talent in Kung Fu, he just turned twenty, but had opened Eight Acupores and been listed in the twenty-third ce of Ranking List of Young Masters, with the sobriquet ¡®Right-guarding Sword¡¯ ¡°.

    Taking a breath, the waiter continued saying, ¡°Manager, there¡¯s another news. It¡¯s said that the elders of Tang family are going to marry Miss Tang the Ninth to Master Ye for alliance!¡±

 Chapter 204: Lousy Bladesmanship

    <h4>Chapter 204: Lousy desmanship</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    ¡°Marriage for alliance?¡± Meng Qi frowned slightly and thought. ¡°They¡¯re way too hasty. But if they want to arrange this marriage for Tang Mingyue, they have to be quick. Old Master Tang will pass away anytime, and as the granddaughter of the eldest branch, she has to be in mourning for him for three years ording to etiquette. But now they can arrange this marriage under the name of counteracting bad luck¡±.

    ¡°What¡¯s Miss Tang¡¯s opinion?¡± Meng Qi asked, thinking of Tang Mingyue¡¯s favor yesterday.

    Sinceing backst night, he had been hiding in the backyard. Except for Qi Zhengyan, no one knew, just in case the four aristocratic families Tang, Ye, Ling and Wan called out their Precious Weapons and masters to kill him regardless of face. However, when he had not seen any movement by dawn, he realized that the aristocratic families didn¡¯t have the courage to do it.

    It wasn¡¯t the West Regions, but the Great Jin Dynasty, which was more prosperous, stable and orderly. It was in the charge of Six Fan School. Besides, aristocratic families and sects didn¡¯t want to see their Disciples in a precarious state on their way out.

    Therefore, even if the four aristocratic families had nned the killing in Flower Moon Tower, they didn¡¯t dare to make itst for too long. Otherwise, the arresters of the Six Fan School would definitelye to stop them. If the arresters of Six Fan School were killed, it didn¡¯t matter for someone like Meng Qi who roamed Jianghu. However, with their roots here, the aristocratic families definitely couldn¡¯t escape an investigation and could even be ruined.

    The waiter nced at Meng Qi. It was said he had fought fiercely and only been forced back by the Precious Weaponst night. The waiter said, ¡°Miss Tang the Ninth is definitely unwilling. Who in Yi City doesn¡¯t know about Master Ye¡¯s personality? It¡¯s said that she has kicked up a fuss about it for some time. However, with Old Master Tang in aa and no other blood elders among the eldest branch, she failed to resist.¡±

    Master Ye was more foppish and debauched than second young master Tang used to be. What was more, he was so cruel and merciless that he had beaten his maids to death on more than one asion. Who would want to marry him?

    Meng Qi fell into silence. When the waiter left, he suddenly sighed.

    ¡°You want to impersonate second young master Tang?¡± Qi Zhengyan said with his brows knitted.

    Meng Qi nodded gently and said, ¡°Yes. Although second young master Tang was assassinated, the assassins must have run far away after seeding. Besides, I¡¯ll just impersonate for three days to mess up the situation and disrupt the marriage. When they send someone here again, I¡¯ll have taken off the mask and turned back to Meng Qi. How could they realize that second young master Tang was actually me?¡±

    ¡°While I have a grudge against the masters of the Four Families, I¡¯m indebted to Miss Tang the Ninth. As a true man in this world, if I can¡¯t repay this obligation and the hatred, how can I feel at ease?¡±

    After Meng Qi¡¯s escape yesterday, it would be odd if the four families didn¡¯t heighten their vignce against him.

    He could hide and spend some time assassinating the assassins one by one, with the Immortal Pressing Art, which stemmed from them. But if he did this, he might not be able to prevent the engagement. If he killed Master Ye Xiaojie after the engagement, coupled with Tang Mingyue¡¯s reminding in Flower Moon, there would definitely be the rumor that he prevented the marriage due to his private mutual affection for her.

    This rumor would not bother him. But reputation was very important for the daughter of an aristocratic family like Tang Mingyue. If they did have mutual affection and became a couple afterward, it would be a much-told story in Jianghu. Nheless, he didn¡¯t feel for her at all, and had never considered a mitted rtionship¡±. He would destroy Tang Mingyue¡¯s reputation if he did this. For a woman from an aristocratic family, this would be worse than death.

    What was more, it wasn¡¯t the West Regions, but the Great Jin Dynasty. He couldn¡¯t assassinate recklessly. Once he seeded several times and involved outsiders, the Six Fan School and the Wang family from Zhou County would certainly send their masters to arrest him. It wasn¡¯t as easy as it seemed. Otherwise, the aristocratic families, without Half-step Exterior Scenery, would have been exterminated by heterodox figures with their Precious Weapons taken long ago.

    Taking a light breath, Qi Zhengyan didn¡¯t stop him. He just pointed out the problem, ¡°What if you can¡¯t deceive his rtives with the mask? We don¡¯t know anything about second young master Tang¡¯s behavior, personality or habits. What¡¯s more, he¡¯s a bit taller than you.¡±

    ¡°Second young master Tang has been gone for years. He has obtained great achievements in Kung Fu through hardships. Thus, it¡¯s normal that he should change. Besides, given that he has a throat injury, I can use it as an excuse to talk as little as possible. As for the height¡­¡± Meng Qi said with a sudden smile. With a burst of clear sounds, his body abruptly grew an inch. His facial muscles moved slightly. At first nce, he seemed to have turned into someone else.

    Qi Zhengyan stood with his mouth half open. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±

    ¡°This is the marvel of Eight Nine Mysteries. It provides detailed and powerful control over the body.¡± Meng Qi said with a chuckle, ¡°In addition, I can adjust my appearance to be simr to that of second young master Tang with the mask.¡±

    Once he entered the Tang family, it would be much more convenient for him to act under the status of second young master Tang. He would bepensated for his loss of Ice Portal sooner orter!

    Even if the Tang family suspected the veracity of his status, he was willing to argue. Anyway, he just needed to mess up the situation for three days. He didn¡¯t need to impersonate second young master Tang permanently.

    Qi Zhengyan restrained his astonishment and said in a deep voice, ¡°When we get out of the city, I¡¯ll give you the materials of all members of Tang family collected by my sect. Afterward, you should be careful with everything.¡±

    ¡­

    The Tang Family Manor was located where Shangshui River streamed out of the city. There were courtyards going deep into it and mosses sprawling over it. It was exactly what you would expect from a century-old aristocratic family.

    Lord Tang the Fifth had died from ¡°assassinating¡± the Manager of Huanhua Swords Sect. The members of the Tang family hadn¡¯t conducted a funeral for him, because it amounted to dering war on Huanhua Swords Sect. Therefore, except for the crying from Lord Tang the Fifth¡¯s branch, other ces of the Tang Family Manor remained the same. Nheless, the entire Manor appeared to be gloomy with turbulence.

    At the door, several guards peeped through the door and looked at each other from time to time. They all sighed in despair.

    ¡°What¡¯s Second Master thinking? Marrying the Ninth Miss Tang to that bastard Master Ye!¡± A guard said with his teeth clenched.

    Master Ye was notorious in Yi City. Even an ordinary family was reluctant to marry their daughter to him, not to mention an aristocratic family!

    Another guard said with a sigh, ¡°Now that they¡¯re less powerful, the Tang family can¡¯t gain a foothold in Yi City. They have to bond with the Ye family through marriage and get close to the Wang family.¡±

    ¡°Bah! If it weren¡¯t for Second Master, Fifth Master and Seventh Master being foolish and giving up the strong support from Huanhua Swords Sect¡­ How could they get into such a plight? Humph, what¡¯s more, why do they have to arrange the marriage for the Ninth Miss Tang? The Thirteenth Miss Tang from the Seventh Master¡¯s branch is too young, yet the Sixth Miss Tang from the Second Master¡¯s branch is already old enough to get married!¡± The guard next to him cursed in a low voice, ¡°In my view, the Second Master wants to seize the chance to kick the Ninth Miss Tang out of the Tang Family. There used to be a female Master!¡±

    For an aristocratic family, it was rare to have a female Master. Generally, there were only two possibilities. First, among the Master¡¯s branch, if there was only a daughter left with talents which were more brilliant than those of the men from other branches. Along with the strong support from the Master and Elders, she could be the new Master and marry a man who would join their family. Second, if she had external support which was strong enough to suppress the entire Family.

    Tang Mingyue met none of the requirements, unless Old Master Tang suddenly woke up and made this overwhelming decision with support from the Elders and Foreign Officials who were only loyal to him. But if he died, Tang Mingyue would fail to secure the position of Master. Nevertheless, it was inevitably confusing that second master Tang and the others were arranging this marriage for her in a hurry. And they had made the worst possible choice.

    The guard who was the first to talk nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s said that the Master of the Ye family personally requested the Ninth Miss Tang¡¯s marriage with Master Ye. He said that he wanted her to take control of Master Ye. Well, if Master Ye could be controlled, why can¡¯t the Master do it himself?¡±

    The reason Master Ye could be so domineering was undoubtedly the fact that he was the Master¡¯s legitimate son.

    At the thought of Tang Mingyue, who was beautiful, kind and had never put on airs, going to marry the detestable Master Ye, even guards like them were rather morose. They stared at each other and sighed again. They had no right to speak on this matter.

    All of a sudden, a thin man came slowly over. Carrying a Long Knife wrapped up with a ck scabbard in his left hand, he showed a cool temperament with aggressive eyes.

    ¡°Visitors should stop here.¡± A guard hastened to walk towards him.

    The man was actually Meng Qi wearing the mask. After looking at the guard and the horizontal board which was hung on the door and read TANG FAMILY MANOR, he said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Since when have I be a visitor?¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± The guard stared at Meng Qi in astonishment. He came to realize that he looked simr to Old Master Tang.

    With his eyelids twitching a bit, a guard who had been working in the Tang Family Manor for years said with mixed feelings of surprise and joy, ¡°Second Young Master?¡±

    Meng Qi nodded gently and in a way of pretending to be aristocratically arrogant, he said, ¡°It¡¯s kind of you to remember me.¡±

    Who knew who he was!

    ¡°You, you are still alive? Great! You¡¯vee back just in time!¡± Through careful observation of his height and appearance, the guard confirmed that he was the Second Young Master of the Tang Family.

    Meng Qi said in a hoarse voice, ¡°What happened?¡±

    The guards gave a rough ount of the matter one after another. Meng Qi patiently listened to the news about which he had inquired. In the end, he said in a deep voice, ¡°The eldest brother is like a father. Those who want to take advantage of my ninth sister should ask the knife in my hand first!¡±

    ¡°Bring me up to second uncle and the others.¡±

    One of the guards led Meng Qi into the manor, while the rest looked at him curiously and expectantly. They found that each step of his covered an identical distance as if he had measured it!

    ¡°Second Young Master, his strength¡­¡± they said, dumbstruck. Although they were just general guards, they still had such insight!

    ¡­

    In the Tang family hall, there were two armchairs on the left front without anyone sitting on them, which indicated that the Master was still alive. There was a row of square chairs on both sides lined up to the door and separated by square tables on which teacups were ced.

    Masters were on the left side, while guests were on the right side. On the left side, there was the head, an old man in his fifties who wore a loose robe withrge sleeves and a ceremonial hat. On his right, there was an elegant man who was nearly forty years old with his hand waving a folding fan and a smile on his face. He was followed by several Elders, the head of Foreign Officials and several young masters of the generation of second young master Tang. As the only disciple of the eldest branch, Tang Mingyue also sat by the door.

    On the right front, sat a young childe. He had a square face, a wide nose, and a big mouth. His dignified behavior and Long Sword at his waist, gave an impression of resolution and equanimity. He was sessively followed by the Masters of the Ye Family, the Ling Family and the Wan family as well as several nine acupores Elders, then by Master Ye and the legitimate sons of other two families ¡ª Master Ling and the third son of the Wan family.

    ¡°Mingyue, since the Ye family has shown their sincerity, you¡¯ll be engaged with Xiaojie tomorrow. It can be viewed as counteracting the bad luck for Master.¡± Second master Tang said with authority.

    Tang Mingyue looked pale. She gave a resentful look to Master Ye who was winking at her, and struggled to say, ¡°Second uncle, I¡¯m the legitimate daughter of the eldest branch. My marriage should be agreed upon by the Master. Although you¡¯re filling in for the Master, you¡¯re not the real Master yet.¡±

    Master Ye said with a smile, ¡°Mingyue, you¡¯re wrong. If the Master passes away, the new Master will be either your second uncle or your seventh uncle. Since both of them agree on our engagement, does it matter which Master makes the decision?¡±

    That made sense¡­ All the others nodded gently.

    Taking a deep breath, Tang Mingyue said, ¡°My second elder brother is the legitimate son of the eldest branch, so he¡¯s the Master stipted by the ritualw. If he¡¯s still alive, why should my marriage be decided by second uncle and seventh uncle?¡±

    Master Ye unfolded the fan and waved it. He said, ¡°It¡¯s impossible that the position of Master should wait for second young master Tang, not to mention that whether he¡¯s alive or not still uncertain. Even if he returns safe and sound, how can he be convincing enough to be the new Master with his lousy desmanship?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, second young master Tang used to get badly defeated by Master Ye and kneel down to beg for mercy. If he were to be the Master, he¡¯d be the shame of Tang family!¡± Master Ling and the third son of the Wan Family chimed in with Master Ye with a giggle.

    Suddenly, a hoarse voice reverberated,

    ¡°Master Ye, you can have a shot at my lousy desmanship.¡±

    Meng Qi drew the Evil Ordeal with a precise movement as if he had measured it.

    With the momentum of a drawn Long Knife, he appeared in the hall as if the ground had shrunk. Knife Energy tended to be fierce and domineering as if it could destroy anything!

    Wang Zai on the right was shocked. He held the sword hilt with his right hand subconsciously.

 Chapter 205: A Blade Shaking up the Four Families

    <h4>Chapter 205: A de Shaking up the Four Families</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    ¡°Huh?¡± Hearing a voice that was familiar and strange, Tang Mingyue whipped her head around in surprise, just in time to see Meng Qi unleash a terrifyingly violent strike with that sword.

    He looked the same as he used to be, but his temperament seemed to have changed. He no longer had that vibe of decadence and lust. Now he had persistence and a cold arrogance that morphed into formidable confidence.

    ¡°Second brother¡­ ¡± Her hands flew to her mouth subconsciously as her vision clouded, with her heart trembling.

    Second Master Tang, Master Tang the Seventh, and several younger disciples all looked horrified. The return of Second Young Master Tang at such a critical moment waspletely unexpected!

    Second Young Master Tang was in his early 20s when he left home, so his features and stature had not changed. He had only gained much experience after going through countless challenges. So, how could they not recognize him?

    Even the guests like Master Ling and the third son of the Wan family wore simr expressions of shock on their faces.

    The gazes of the masters of the four families as well as a few Masters were frozen with their pupils constricted. Their attention was snatched away in an instant. Even though they were only watching from the side, they could feel his powerful and unrivaled strength.

    Being able to demonstrate such an imposing manner through his desmanship, this man had evidently already captured the essence of it!

    If it had been them, would they have been able to block such a strike? And at what cost?

    The Nine Apertures Elders apanying the Ye family stepped forth and ordered, ¡°Stop!¡±

    Evil Ordeal swung down on Third Master Ye¡¯s head. The surrounding airflow and vitality werepletely absorbed by it. In Third Master Ye¡¯s eyes, heaven and earth had just been enveloped by that strike, isting him from the world.

    The skies turned ash grey while the boundaries of thend became indistinct. Apart from that sole de, nothing else existed!

    He felt like a man who had been abandoned by nature, his family, and his underlings, left to face heaven¡¯s wrath all by himself. His body and soul were crushed, as fear grew within him.

    This de was just like a bolt of thunderp sent from the heaven as a punishment¡ªstrong and fierce!

    In the face of this de, Third Master Ye was like an evil spirit before thunderp. He was shivering inside it and could not even summon the will to fight back. In an instant, his entire body ckened as he slipped from his seat and ended up kneeling on the ground.

    The Knife Energy began to diminish. Meng Qi¡¯s Evil Ordeal was hanging above his head, while the Ye family¡¯s Nine Apertures Masters were still a step away.

    Meng Qi sheathed his Long Knife with a ng and looked straight ahead. He said in a hoarse and apathetic voice,

    ¡°You¡¯re too weak. I¡¯m very disappointed.¡±

    As he spoke, he stepped over the kneeling Third Master Ye, never looking back once.

    A Six Apertures Master, who had abused drugs to get where he was, without sharpening his skills in realbat or possessing any Peerless Godly Kongfu, was so weak¡­ Meng Qi spected that he could fight off two men by himself, without the help of Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship at the time of his Eye Apertures first being opened.

    He was not worried about people recognizing the origin of his move just now. He had gained insights from training his Purple Thunder desmanship and used his understanding of the Essence of the Heavenly Knife as a framework to transform it into his own stroke. Even if experts of the Exterior from the Sect of in Lady who practiced the ¡°Purple Thunder desmanship¡± were present, they would at most feel that such a move had the gist of Thunderp and was simr to the Essence of a strong and fierce desmanship.

    As for the ¡°Peace Quietude Split¡± and ¡°Mortal Dust Fall¡± of the Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship, they had both been respectively altered into Meng Qi¡¯s own Essence of Knife Dao.

    Originating from the Heaven de but with an essence notpletely like that of Song Que¡¯s, this was Meng Qi¡¯s own ¡°Heaven de¡±!

    ¡°You¡¯re too weak. I¡¯m very disappointed.¡± Meng Qi¡¯s hoarse voice traveled into Third Master Ye¡¯s ears. His face flushed, with an uneasy expression on it, and his gaze crumbled. Third Master Ye attempted to stand up but his legs were still weak. That move seemed to have been sown like a seed of fear in his heart!

    The Nine Apertures Master arrived at the scene, in time to nkly stare at Meng Qi walking by. He then helped Third Master Ye return to his seat.

    Master Ling and the third son of the Wan family were in a trance. They could not believe that Master Ye, who was stronger and more domineering than them, had knelt helplessly on the ground in just one strike!

    Master Tang The Seventh, the master of the Wan family, and the others were even more shell-shocked. They were incredulous¡ªsince when had Second Young Master Tang¡¯s desmanshipbe so powerful and terrifying?

    ¡°Tang Jing, what¡¯s your intention?¡± the Ye family¡¯s Master, Ye Wantian spat coldly.

    Meng Qi nced at him, then replied in a rough voice, ¡°I was showing Master Ye what it meant to be useless.¡±

    He had heard Second Young Master Tang¡¯s voice on the boat and was able to control his throat muscles and vocal chords with the Eight Nine Mysteries to mimic his voice to arge extent. In addition, his own injured throat made his voice raspy, so it was impossible for someone to notice that something was off.

    Hepaused for a bit, then continued to say, ¡°A few years ago, thanks to Master Ye, I came to a sudden and total realization that made me leave to peregrinate. After experiencing countless hardships, I¡¯ve mastered the desmanship. Cough! Thus, I meant to show my gratitude for his ¡®favor¡¯ with that move just now, in hope of him turning over a new leaf.¡±

    Meng Qi intentionally dropped a couple of coughs to show that his throat had yet to fully recover and he could not speak much, lest he spilled the beans when questioned about details.

    With that, he turned around to look at Tang Mingyue. He softened his still-husky voice and said, ¡°Ninth Sister, you have suffered.¡±

    He had flipped through the information that the Huanhua Swords Sect had gathered. Although he was not entirely sure of the details, he had still gotten down the basic forms of addresses and more significant events.

    Tang Mingyue gazed up at ¡°Second Young Master Tang¡± who appeared rather unfamiliar to her. Tears began streaming down from the corners of her eyes. She seemed to be ted, yet awkward, as well as deeply concerned. She said, ¡°Second brother, I¡¯m so d that you¡¯re back. You don¡¯t need to worry about me. What, what happened to your voice?¡±

    ¡°I was attacked by an assassin from the Unrelenting Tower and ended up implicating Brother Wan,¡± Meng Qi exined, giving his regards to the Wan family¡¯s Master.

    ¡°The Unrelenting Tower?¡± The Wan family¡¯s Master was taken aback. Second Master Tang, Wang Zai, and the rest looked over in surprise as well.

    Meng Qi gestured to Tang Mingyue to rx and slowly stepped forward. He added, ¡°If it weren¡¯t a Golden-level killer of the Unrelenting Tower, how could I suffer such severe injuries and be forced to flee and recuperate?¡±

    Based on the move he had executed just now, if he did not emphasize the strength of the assassin, people would easily question his true identity.

    The Unrelenting Tower was one of the Nine Evil Paths which primarily served assassins. Pertaining to its Exterior Realm, assassins were divided into the colors of red, orange, yellow, green, blue, and purple, with the most powerful Purple-level Assassin having killed the man ranked neenth on the Terrestrial Rankings. This assassin was allegedly the current Tower Lord of the Unrelenting Tower, who was ranked among the top fifteen members of the Terrestrial Rankings by the Six Fan School.

    As for the enlightenment periods, the Unrelenting Tower differentiated them into gold, silver, copper, and metal. The strongest of them was the Golden-level killer. However, because the identities of assassins were hidden, it was unclear whether several assassinations weremitted by the same person, and thus, none of them were ranked on the Ranking List of Young Masters. But, if someone underestimated them simply because they were unranked, he would pay the price of life.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe it was a Golden-level killer¡­ ¡± Wang Zai muttered under his breath.

    Meng Qi looked around at everyone and held his gaze on Second Master Tang and Master Tang the Seventh for a brief instant, then spun around to look at Third Young Master Ye, who had just snapped out of his daze and was now full of bitter hatred. He said, ¡°Second Uncle, Seventh Uncle, and Third Young Master Ye, I wonder why I was hunted by a Golden-level killer from the Unrelenting Tower, and even ended up implicating Brother Wan in the matter, on my way home to visit my gravely ill grandfather.¡±

    He held perfect control over the topic of conversation, in case of giving himself away when it got dragged to some other issue that he was unfamiliar with.

    The Tang family and Wan family burst into an uproar. Was the mastermind one of Second Master Tang, Master Tang the Seventh and Third Young Master Ye? Or that the three of them were in cahoots?

    ¡°Who knows what kind of trouble you¡¯ve stirred up outside?¡± Third Young Master Ye ground his teeth.

    The Wan family¡¯s Master and the rest felt their gazes flicker. They did not have much response to Third Young Master Ye¡¯s words, for the timing of the assassination had simply been too coincidental. It had happened right when he was on his way home, and right when Old Master Tang was gravely ill.

    ¡°How could there be such a coincidence?¡± Meng Qi¡¯s words were delivered in a straightforward manner. His expression then darkened as he added, ¡°If I find out who¡¯s the one behind this, I¡¯ll definitely hack him in half!¡±

    He did not wait for the onlookers to speak, but stared directly at Wang Zai. ¡°Childe Wang, ording to the rules, if the eldest son is present, how should the position of Master be handled?¡±

    His voice was not loud yet, but it resembled a p of thunder that leveled the ground. It caused Second Master Tang, Master Tang the Seventh, the Ye family¡¯s Master, and Third Young Master Ye to quickly turn pale, and helped Tang Mingyue to feel her hatred being dissolved.

    Meng Qi stared at Wang Zai, awaiting his response.

    The Wang family from Zhou County prided the Noble Spirit, a Divine Skill of the Confucious Sect, as the foundation of their family. They were most benevolent and upright, and most concerned with propriety. ording to propriety, the inheritance by the legitimate eldest son was a key concept, as it concerned the stable impartation of aristocratic families. If Wang Zai wanted to help someone else gain the position, he would have to negate this point, destroying his Noble Spirit! Since then, his heart and soul would be wed!

    At first, Meng Qi had thought if he did not use the thunderbolt mark or the Sacrifice Form and just used other tricks instead, he would have a high chance of, at best, beating Wang Zai. But he dared not confirm his victory now. After all, those who could rank on the Ranking List of Young Masters had not merely aplished the primary levels of the Exterior or Kung Fu. They had at least mastered one of the ultimate moves of the Exterior, so they could not be underestimated. Moreover, Wang Zai had his ¡°Noble Spirit¡± and various supreme arts of Enlightened Apertures from the Wang family from Zhou County.

    However, if he went against propriety, he would destroy his Noble Spirit and leave behind a gaping hole in his soul. Then, Meng Qi could count on using Evil Ordeal and desmanship to defeat him without drawing his sword or employing any ultimate moves!

    At Meng Qi and Wang Zai¡¯s level, the wlessness of the soul was particrly important. It concerned epiphanies about heaven and earth in the future and the convergence of the inner and outer, as well as the development of their current Kung Fu realms.

    The head of the horse bandits on the Evil Ridge had also mastered a move from the desmanshipof the Exterior. In any case, he had perished too!

    Therefore, despite the dangers that came with pretending to be Second Young Master Tang, Meng Qi had still done it!

    Second Master Tang and everyone else¡¯s gazes were all focused on Wang Zai. If he admitted the legal right of the legitimate eldest son, it would be akin to endorsing Tang Jing¡¯s inheritance of the position of Master in the name of the Wang family from Zhou County.

    Wang Zai had his hand on his sword hilt. He calmly said, ¡°I¡¯m a guest here, and the guest follows the rules of the host.¡±

    ¡°And even if you¡¯re the legitimate eldest son, there¡¯re still the seven major rules that can prevent you from gaining the position of Master.¡±

    The seven major rules he spoke of included impiety, treason, and the like.

    Without giving Meng Qi the chance to question him further, he smilingly continued to say, ¡°Brother Tang, I wonder why you¡¯re wearing a skin mask?¡±

    The moment the words left his lips, the crowd was astounded, as they all stared at Meng Qi¡¯s face. They had considered the possibility that Tang Jing was an imposter, but they had not thought that he would be exposed so soon.

    Tang Mingyue bit down hard on her lip, peeking at Meng Qi with fear and vulnerability, whereas Second Master Tang, Seventh Master Tang, and the rest looked somewhat delighted after expressing their shock.

    Meng Qi ced his hand near his ear and gently tugged at it, revealing his ¡°true appearance¡±.

    ¡°Ah! Second Brother, you¡­ ¡± Tang Mingyue was so shocked that she took a step back. His face was horrifically criss-cross with scars, yet below those scars was indeed her Second Brother¡¯s face!

    ¡°You?¡± The expressions on Second Master Tang and the others¡¯ faces were unsettled. They were at a loss as to what was going on.

    Meng Qi seized the chance to put on his skin mask properly and rasped, ¡°Wandering outside, encountering dangers and being captured and tortured by enemies made me look like this. Thus, I had to get someone to create this mask for me in order not to frighten others.¡±

    His scars and facial features had been created by the Eight Nine Mysteries. At first nce, it was impossible to tell whether they were real or not. After all, Second Young Master Tang had already left home for years, and no one could exactly remember what he looked like.

    Allowing Wang Zai to expose him just now was Meng Qi¡¯s deliberate attempt at creating an opportunity to reveal his ¡°true appearance¡±. It would make his identity much more believable after that, as everyone would subconsciously think that the face beneath the mask was his real one and not anotheryer of ¡°disguise¡±. If it were not his muscle transformation but twoyers of skin masks or makeup, the thickness would be a dead giveaway. Hence, only those adept at changing their appearance and masters of it could manage to pull it off.

    ¡°Second Brother¡­ ¡± Tang Mingyue shed tears of sorrow.

    Wang Zai eximed, ¡°After experiencing so many hardships and the vicissitudes of life, it¡¯s no wonder Brother Tang has be so skilled at desmanship.¡±

    After what had just transpired, Second Master Tang and Seventh Master Tang had grave expressions on their faces. Neither of them came forward to question Meng Qi¡¯s identity, as though they were mulling something over.

    Wang Zaiughed, saying, ¡°Since Brother Tang has just returned after being attacked, you must have plenty of other things to talk about. I shall not disturb you any further. See you again someday.¡±

    He kept his lips tightly sealed about anything rted to the position of Master. Anyway, Old Master Tang was still alive, albeit in a seriousa.

    Wang Zai, Third Master Ye, and the others left, while Second Master Tang and Seventh Master Tang sat in silence. Seeing this situation, Meng Qi felt something was somewhat off. If he were Second Master Tang or Seventh Master Tang, after working hard to get to this stage, he would definitely have made a huge fuss about it. He would forcibly use the real one of being an imposter!

    Simr looks? A person with simr facial features must have been sourced, for it was too easy to find a double who resembled him out of all the people in the world!

    The exact same birthmarks and habits? They must have been copied after capturing the real Second Young Master Tang!

    He was able to answer all kinds of questions posed? He must have been tortured to get such information!

    In any case, they would rather die than believe it, then, while they got an official to distinguish his blood lineage, they would coborate with those inside and outside their families to turn the real Second Young Master Tang into a phony one.

    Meng Qi sighed, saying, ¡°Second Uncle, since I¡¯ve already returned, please return the authority of the family to the eldest branch. By the way, where¡¯s Grandfather Shu?¡±

    He had just discovered that Tang Shu and the four other Nine Apertures Masters who had participated in the assault were not there. Clearly, they had hidden themselves to protect themselves from the Huanhua Swords Sect, the Six Fan School, and himself, just in case.

 Chapter 206: Karma

    <h4>Chapter 206: Karma</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Master Tang the Seventh fanned himself with his folding fan. He looked at Meng Qi and seemed to smile, saying, ¡°I¡¯d say, errand boy, the position of Master in a family is of great importance. We have to get Six Fan School to examine your blood and other aristocratic families to witness the process to be able to confirm your identity. We can¡¯t just let the family authority fall into the hands of an outsider. It¡¯s not that we suspect you, but it¡¯s a necessary procedure.¡±

    Since Six Fan School represented the royal authority, they had their own stand when it came to examining blood lineage. Therefore, three neutral aristocratic families were needed to inspect the process, in case masters who were skilled at face-changing and transformations might be pretending to be the legitimate son of a family.

    The examining of blood lineage required preparations beforehand, and thus they had to apply for mystics or materials from Six Fan School in Huan Province. As such, they would have to wait for at least two days before they could conduct the procedure. It was a legitimate excuse for buying time.

    Of course, the examining of blood lineage was not mandatory. Only those families that doubted the authenticity of their disciples would conduct it.

    No wonder Second Master Tang and Master Tang the Seventh had not kicked up too big a fuss about the matter ¡ª they had gone straight to their final measure. If Meng Qi proved to be a fake, that would be the best, but if he proved to be real, two days were enough for them to do many things¡­ Meng Qi pondered over it, then gently nodded. ¡°No problem, I¡¯m not in a hurry. I can wait for two to three days.¡±

    It would be none of his business in two to three days anyway!

    Upon seeing his calm and confident attitude, the looks on Second Master Tang and Master Tang the Seventh¡¯s faces faltered a little, but they quickly regained theirposure and nodded in agreement. Only Tang Mingyue mumbled to herself, ¡°Since you guys think Second Brother is a fake, I can also think you guys are fakes. It¡¯s not like you can¡¯t disguise yourselves secretly just because you¡¯re in the house¡­¡±

    Second Master Tang and Master Tang the Seventh turned a deaf ear to herints, maintaining the same expressions as before.

    Meng Qi continued with his cold but strong attitude and pursued in a hoarse voice, ¡°How about Grandfather Shu?¡±

    Second Master Tang answered with a hint of embarrassment, ¡°Uncle Shu was confused by Laowu and participated in the assassination of the Manager and its rtives of Huanhua Swords Sect. He¡¯s been on the run for a long time and nobody knows of his whereabouts.¡±

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a kid¡­ ¡± Meng Qi scoffed inwardly. Meng Qi saw how they were all relying on the Wang family, so it was truly a joke for them to im to have been in the dark about the matter concerning Tang Laowu and Tang Shu before it had happened.

    Meng Qi did not even bat an eyelid. He responded, ¡°Even Second Uncle does not know! Well, Uncle Wu and Grandfather Shu disregarded our family and recklessly took matters into their own hands. Even death would be too good for them.¡±

    ¡°Tang Shu isn¡¯t dead¡­¡± Second Master Tang and Master Tang the Seventh thought in unison as they exchanged nces. However, such words could not be uttered, for if the truth came out, they would have to quell the anger of Huanhua Swords Sect in the days toe. Otherwise, when it came down to a life-and-death struggle, they themselves would be the scapegoats.

    Meng Qi did not wait for the two to speak and continued on by himself. ¡°Second Uncle, Seventh Uncle, although we have to wait for the examining of blood lineage before I can take over the authority of the family, you certainly will not stop me if I go to visit grandfather and pray to our ancestors, will you?¡±

    ¡°Hmph, speaking as though you would be the Master of the family for sure in two to three days¡­¡± Master Tang the Seventh thought. He was less discerning aspared to Second Master Tang, with his true feelings showing a little on his face.

    ¡°Of course you may. It is the Tang family¡¯s fortune for you to have turned over a new leaf and understand filial piety.¡± Second Master Tang gently nodded, as though he were praising or mocking Meng Qi.

    In aristocratic families, after those who had left to wander returned home, the first two things they had to do were greeting the elders and worshiping ancestors in the ancestral shrine. Both Second Master Tang and Master Tang the Seventh did not have any issues with that.

    ¡°Second Brother, I shall apany you.¡± Tang Mingyue wanted to take the chance to quickly exin the current situation in the family to her Second Brother.

    Meng Qi nodded in agreement and walked towards Old Master Tang¡¯s room with Tang Mingyue.

    ¡°Mingyue, go to gather all our family members who are at home, except the guards, and tell them toe to the ancestral shrine.¡± Meng Qi suddenly made this request just as they were about to reach Old Master Tang¡¯s room.

    Tang Mingyue had been in the midst of introducing their family¡¯s turbulent undercurrents, when she received his request. She froze for a moment, unsure of how to respond.

    Meng Qi spoke to her in a gentle manner. ¡°Something¡¯s not right. We have to resolve this swiftly and resolutely.¡±

    In any case, the earlier he made things confusing, the better.

    Huh? Tang Mingyue¡¯srge, bright eyes were full of uncertainty.

    Meng Qi realized that she did not understand and whispered, ¡°Second Uncle, Fifth Uncle and Seventh Uncle are all relying on the Wang family and even cooperating with one another. But there¡¯s only one position of Master of the family. What¡¯s exactly tempting them?¡±

    If they were really after the position of Master, they would not rely on the same power as theirpetitors, let alone work together instead of holding one another back.

    From the fact that none of them had resorted to borrowing the momentum of Huanhua Swords Sect topete for the position of Master, Meng Qi had sensed the evil plot behind the entire issue.

    Tang Mingyue¡¯s face turned somber. She said, ¡°You¡¯re right! Second Uncle, Fifth Uncle and Seventh Uncle are usually at one another¡¯s necks. Second Brother, I¡¯ll go get everyone right now!¡±

    Old Master Tang had been in charge of the Tang family for many decades, so the power of the eldest branch was deep-rooted. Even if Second Master Tang had been continuously changing out their stewards and guards, as well as currying the favors of some Elders and Foreign Officials, he was still unable topletely cripple the eldest branch. Meng Qi had locked on to this point, and thus sent Tang Mingyue to inform all their family members to gather in the ancestral shrine.

    Watching Tang Mingyue¡¯s back disappear into the distance in a rush, Meng Qi took a deep breath, then turned to open the door to the room. An overpowering scent of sandalwood hit him.

    The room was very spacious, but all its windows were sealed and the ce was dim and gloomy. Theck of airflow made it humid, and the smell of medicine and sandalwood made it hard to breathe.

    ¡°Grandfather Ren.¡± Meng Qi gave the old man seated in the room a gentle nod.

    The man was Tang Ren, one of the five big Elders. He had once held the greatest promise within the Tang family in breaking through to be a master of the Half-step Exterior Scenery, but now he was old and weak, dismissing such a possibility.

    He was also Old Master Tang, Tang Ji¡¯s brother, albeit one born from a concubine. Since he had been well-looked after by Old Master Tang, once he had aplished his Kungfu, he took charge of Old Master Tang¡¯s safety and the Tang family¡¯s Magical Arms ¡°Cann Knife¡±.

    Tang Ren had a head full of white hair. He looked at Meng Qi and nodded while saying, ¡°You have grown up. Very good.¡±

    He had learned from the reports of the issue that had just transpired, including Meng Qi¡¯s removing of his skin mask and coolly waiting for the examining of blood lineage.

    Meng Qi walked over to the bedside and saw the old and wrinkly Old Master Tang. He had little hair, almost all of which were white, and his eyes were tightly shut. His throat seemed to be clogged with thick phlegm, causing his breathing to be intermittent. That made those around him worried that he would pass away, if he did not manage to catch his next breath.

    With a choking sound, as though he had sensed the return of Second Young Master Tang, Tang Jing, Old Master Tang who had been in a deepa suddenly moved. His right hand was slightly trembling and his eyelids slowly lifted. He moved his head in the direction of the door with immense difficulty.

    Meng Qi tookrge strides over and grasped Old Master Tang¡¯s hand. Ayer of tears covered his bleary eyes, and in them, Meng Qi saw happiness, pleading, sorrow, pain. Old Master Tang seemed to want to say something, but his throat kept making that choking sound which stopped him from uttering a word.

    Somehow, Old Master Tang¡¯s tears made Meng Qi think of the two streams of tears Second Young master Tang, Tang Jing had shed right before his death. They had been full of pleading and unwillingness and carried an indescribable grief, eliciting Meng Qi¡¯spassion greatly.

    Two different pairs of eyes, glistening teardrops and the tears themselves intertwined within Meng Qi¡¯s mind. He felt a connection between cause and effect, and he himself became a medium for the conveying of such karma.

    ¡°Passing off as you and bearing your karma¡­¡± Meng Qi suddenly thought of this statement. He felt that he had received much enlightenment, but he also felt he seemed to understand nothing.

    He squeezed Old Master Tang¡¯s right hand tightly and said in a gravelly voice, ¡°I¡¯m home¡­ ¡±

    Meng Qi continued on in his raspy voice, because he knew that if he did not put in enough emotion, his acting would be subpar.

    Yet in the ears of Old Master Tang and Tang Ren, he was so overly-emotional that he had choked with sobs.

    Old Master Tang grabbed Meng Qi¡¯s right hand instead and weakly shook it three times, before he closed his eyes once more and lost consciousness.

    Meng Qi waited for a moment, then inhaled deeply and got to his feet. He bowed to Tang Ren and headed for the door.

    ¡°Do things boldly, and do them calmly.¡± Tang Ren spoke softly as he gazed at Old Master Tangying in the bed.

    Meng Qi gave a gentle nod before he opened the door and stepped out. A ray of sunlight filtered into the room, bathing the once gloomy room in its radiance.

    Aristocratic families were very particr about the position of their ancestral shrines. Looking at theyout of the ce alone, Meng Qi was able to find it without asking for directions. Of course, there was no actual need for him to do so, because the legitimate eldest son naturally had servants tending to his every need besides him.

    Meng Qi maintained his cold and steely exterior throughout and did not speak to any of his servants along the way. Upon arriving at the ancestral shrine, he stepped in, only to see the tablets with incense in the front and sides, while the center was left empty. It was sorge and spacious that it could easily hold hundreds of people. Although it was called a ¡°hall¡±, it was in fact a pce.

    After lighting a stick of incense, Meng Qi stared at the tablets in the front with his back facing the doors. A short whileter, members of the Tang family began arriving one after another. When they saw Meng Qi¡¯s back, some were overjoyed, some were emotional, some anxious, and some hateful.

    ¡°Errand boy, what¡¯s the meaning of this?¡± Not long after Tang Mingyue entered the ancestral shrine, Master Tang the Seventh came storming in, furiously. He had no idea what kind of tricks Meng Qi was ying.

    Besides him, Second Master Tang wore a dark expression, while a few other elders appeared suspicious.

    Meng Qi turned around slowly, lips pressed together in a clearly tight line. His gaze was cold. ¡°Second Uncle, Seventh Uncle, there¡¯s something that must be rified in front of all our ancestors and tribesmen.¡±

    The Tang tribesmen sharply sucked in their breaths. The changes and turbulent undercurrents during that period had not gone unnoticed by them, but since they were not managers themselves, they did not understand the importance or details of the issue. Right now, what¡¯s the legitimate son of the eldest branch, Tang Jing, trying to say?

    ¡°You¡¯re acting suspiciously. What¡¯s exactly going on?¡± Master Tang the Seventh impatiently huffed.

    Whereas Second Master Tang coldly spat, ¡°You haven¡¯t had your blood lineage examined yet!¡±

    Meng Qi answered with indifference, ¡°I¡¯m not here to question you as the legitimate eldest son of the family, but as a normal member of the Tang family tribe and the descendant of our ancestors. May I ask, Second Uncle and Seventh Uncle, why you irritated Huanhua Swords Sect?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind that you rely on the Wang family, but why did you have to anger Huanhua Swords Sect? Who can handle the anger of the mainstream martial arts tribe? Even if the Wang family came to support us, a small family like ours would be very badly affected when the two huge powers collide! Are you trying to destroy the Tang family?¡±

    As he spoke, his voice kept growing fiercer.

    This brought about an outcry from the Tang family, who had heard simr rumors but had not really taken them to heart, as there had been other exnations flying around too. However, now that Meng Qi had proved the rumors to be true, they were all extremely fretful. Although they had the protection of the Wang family, Huanhua Swords Sect would definitely put on a show for the sake of their reputation. The fights that would break out between their Exterior masters would ultimately affect the Tang family first, possibly causing many of them to perish.

    Relying on Six Fan School? Logically, Six Fan School was fully capable of going after Huanhua Swords Sect¡¯s disciples. But in the event that it was the Tang family who had started the fight, Six Fan School would probably turn a blind eye to them to prevent other innocent people from being implicated. Only after the two families had duked it out, they would step out to deal with the issue. At that time, the Tang family could still be sacrificed in exchange for stability!

    ¡°Second Uncle, you¡¯re just acting as a substitute for Master of the family. How could you take matters into your own hands for an issue as big as this?¡± Meng Qi shouted at Second Master Tang.

    Amongst the crowd, those from the senior branch of the family began unhappily grumbling, creating a din. In a moment, the entire atmosphere turned interrogative.

    This was the point of bringing the masses over.

    Second Master Tang coughed. He said, ¡°I didn¡¯t want to either, but Laowu went mad and suddenly went on a killing spree of Huanhua Swords Sect¡¯s disciples with Uncle Shu. At this kind of stage, the only thing we can do was to rely on the Wang family.¡±

    ¡°Fifth Uncle is undeniably dead, but Tang Shu is still alive. People like him who dare act recklessly and put our entire family in danger must be severely punished. This can also ease the tension between us and Huanhua Swords Sect.¡± Meng Qi spoke as if he was giving amand.

    Second Master Tang replied in a low voice, ¡°But he has already escaped.¡±

    ¡°He may have escaped, but his immediate family has not. We must punish them, and if he still does not return, we¡¯ll make the punishments even harsher!¡± Meng Qi sounded ruthless.

 Chapter 207: An Unpredictable Power

    <h4>Chapter 207: An Unpredictable Power</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    ¡°That, that isn¡¯t necessary, is it?¡± Master Tang the Seventh stammered, doubting Meng Qi¡¯s point.

    From the moment Meng Qi had made his entrance with that strong and fierce de, Master Tang the Seventh had felt like his imposing momentum was being suppressed. After experiencing the ensuing events of the mask reveal, gathering of the family members and their emotional outburst, he even subconsciously dipped his head when he stood before Meng Qi. It was as if Meng Qi were the real Master of the family, a dignified and powerful man who could take control of any situation.

    Meng Qi did not give Second Master Tang a chance to speak. He coldly continued, ¡°If there¡¯s no punishment or no consequences for his rtives, wouldn¡¯t it be tantamount to encouraging everyone to disregard the orders of the Master of the family and to betray our family? If you all respond with a ¡®yes¡¯, I¡¯ll go out right now to Yedu to kill a few of the Wang family¡¯s disciples!¡±

    The family members from the eldest branch all shouted,

    ¡°Yes, Second Young Master is right!¡±

    ¡°Second Young Master¡¯s words make sense. Since they have received our family¡¯s protection and enjoyed our resources, how can they take matters into their own hands and act carelessly, putting our entire family into danger?¡±

    ¡°If we don¡¯t punish Tang Shu and his rtives, we might as well break up this family!¡±

    There was a limited number of positions of power in the family. After Second Master Tang had taken over as the family¡¯s biggest figure of authority, even though he had still involved the power of the eldest branch, he also had to ce his own trusted aides in key positions. Hence, it¡¯s natural that a majority of the members of the eldest branch felt that their interests had beenpromised or that they would be left out in the cold eventually. Just as these family members were feeling nervous and were unable to unify against Second Master Tang due to theck of a central pir of power, the legitimate eldest son, Second Young Master, had returned. His return emboldened the members of the eldest branch, who became very aggressive and pushy, because they wanted to take back what had been theirs.

    As long as Meng Qi¡¯s words held no negative implications for them, they were in absolute support of him.

    Under such circumstances, once more than ten people were cheering in agreement, the entire crowd would be roused. Moreover, the total number of people in the eldest branch and other family members willing to support the legitimate eldest son of the family far exceeded a mere ten!

    The cries from the crowd rung out and made Tang Shu¡¯s rtives turn pale. They stared at Second Master Tang and Master Tang the Seventh with pleading eyes.

    Second Master Tang understood that he had to reason with an emotional crowd. If he tried to oppress them, using his authority or brute force, Tang Jing would be able to be the sole powerful ¡°Substitute Master¡± with a simple raise of his arm. Second Master Tang had very few powerful trusted aides, the Elders, Foreign Officials and eldest branch members he had been trying to draw over to his side, would definitely act ording to their circumstance!

    After all, they were from the same family. They would dly pray for one another¡¯s deaths whilepeting for power, but when it came down to murdering them in cold blood, who would not hesitate a little?

    More importantly, Tang Jing¡¯s desmanship was amazing and unpredictable. His move before still seemed to be pressing onto his heart, making him apprehensive and uncertain!

    ¡°How do you think they should be punished?¡± Second Master Tang decided to hear Meng Qi¡¯s ideas first. If the punishment suggested was not too severe, he would let him go ahead with it.

    Meng Qi looked around at the crowd and signaled to them to be silent. He said in a low voice, ¡°Those not directly rted to Tang Shu will have half of their monthly allowance, medicinal herbs and elixirs deducted. Those directly rted to him will have to undergo de-martialization and be sent to the vige to perform errands.¡±

    Everyone present was sucking in their breaths. Such a punishment was too harsh!

    ¡°It¡¯s too harsh, isn¡¯t it?¡± Second Master Tang tried to reason, sounding like he was in pain.

    Meng Qi¡¯s expression was grim. ¡°It has to be harsh. Uncle Wu and Tang Shu¡¯s thoughtless actions have caused the lives of our family members to be in danger. If it isn¡¯t harsh, it won¡¯t be able to warn others in future!¡±

    ¡°Second Young Master is right!¡±

    ¡°The punishment should be harsh!¡±

    Tang Shu was not a very friendly Elder and thus many had umted a lot of resentment towards him. At this point, all that resentment was unleashed. Besides, the shouts of agreement from the eldest branch only made the sound from the crowd even more rming.

    ¡°The power of a crowd.. .¡± Meng Qi snickered to himself. He looked at them for a moment, then stared at Second Master Tang, Tang Side.

    Second Master Tang said in response, ¡± Uncle Shu hasn¡¯t returned home. Maybe he has his own difficulties we do not know of, or maybe his true purpose is beneficial to the Tang family. If we punish them without listening to his defence, won¡¯t it be inappropriate?¡±

    After the crowd had been excited continuously, and after he had faced that powerful de, Second Master Tang had begun unwittingly discussing the issue with Meng Qi instead, even somewhat allowing him to take charge.

    ¡°So if he doesn¡¯te back forever, then we don¡¯t have to punish anyone? Next time, when Huanhua Swords Sect and the Wang family from Zhou County are fighting with our family as their battleground, shall we get them to wait for Tang Shu to return?¡± Meng Qi sounded hostile. He no longer addressed Tang Shu as ¡°Grandfather Shu¡±.

    Meng Qi did not wait for the rest to speak. He slightly raised his head, acting like the Master of the family, and made a decision. ¡°Second Uncle, I¡¯m not an unreasonable person. I can make apromise and release the news of the punishment today, and have the punishment be carried out tomorrow. If Tang Shu really has difficulties he cannot speak of, he shall return before dawn and exin himself in front of all our ancestors and family members right here in the ancestral hall!¡±

    After he had grown taller, he appeared tough and imposing. Coupled with his stern-looking face and forceful momentum, Tang Mingyue was leftpletely mesmerized, her eyes shining. She could hardly believe her brother, who used to be useless, had turned into a man whose every action elicited admiration. He was even better than the Master of the family!

    Meng Qi¡¯s final decision was logical and impartial. Nobody could find fault with it. Second Master Tang¡¯s low voice sounded out again, ¡°If the matter concerns secrets, it would be easy to let them slip in front of a whole crowd. How about just exining to the two of us?¡±

    ¡°In other words, no matter what Tang Shu says, you think it¡¯s beneficial to the Tang family? It¡¯s not like we would know anyway!¡± Meng Qi pressed.

    Tang Mingyue cast a meaningful nce at some of the members of the eldest branch whom she was closer to, asking them to speak up.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! How would we know whether you two are in it together? We only trust Second Young Master Tang! He is the legitimate son of the eldest branch and our future Master of the family. We will believe in his words!¡± Anyone with a brain would have understood Tang Mingyue¡¯s intentions.

    ¡°If he wants to exin, he¡¯ll have to exin it to Second Young Master! If he says Tang Shu can be forgiven, then we¡¯ll ept it!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Second Master Tang shouted. ¡°If Tang Shu returns, he will exin himself in front of me, Seventh Brother and Nephew Jing.¡±

    Meng Qi smiled inwardly when he saw his goal aplished. In a dignified manner, he dered,

    ¡°I will wait for Tang Shu in the Wave-viewing Hall.¡±

    The Wave-viewing Hall was the ce, where the Tang family ancestors who had mastered the Exterior went to enlighten themselves about their des. In the Tang family, it was second in importance only to the ancestral hall. It was also the ce, where the Master of the family handled daily affairs and trained his desmanship.

    With respect to the more significant buildings in the Tang family, Meng Qi possessed sufficient understanding about them, after reading the information obtained from Huanhua Swords Sect.

    Only after everything had been settled, did Second Master Tang and Master Tang the Seventh feel something was wrong. Why had it seemed like the young one was the Master of the family? Whereas the two of them had almost been totally subservient, as though they were pleading with him!

    ¡°This is the wonder of an imposing momentum and crowds¡­¡± Meng Qi thought, mildly contented with himself, as he looked down on them with contempt.

    ¡°One more thing.¡± Just as Second Master Tang and Master Tang the Seventh were reflecting on their attitudes just now, Meng Qi opened his mouth again.

    ¡°Second Uncle, you took over as a substitute for the Master of the family for less than half a month. Why have all the key positions in the family been handed to your own people? What have the Elders and managers done wrong to be oppressed like this?¡± Meng Qi¡¯s words were just like his de skills, swift and strong.

    With a rumble, the Tang family ancestral hall exploded. Those from the eldest branch were overjoyed and emotional to think the Second Young Master was protecting them so soon!

    As expected of the legitimate son of the eldest branch!

    Second Master Tang¡¯s reliable subordinates and men protested against Meng Qi¡¯s usations. Master Tang the Seventh¡¯s trusted aides and the family members from other branches watched them, as if they were enjoying a show.

    Second Master Tang was both shocked and furious. ¡°Errand boy, what are you trying to say?¡±

    Meng Qi walked over to him step by step and made his figure appear taller andrger. It felt like he was bearing down on him with the weight of Mount Tai, threatening and imposing!

    ¡°If I¡¯m wrong, thene out and convince us in front of all our ancestors and family members!¡±

    ¡°If you can¡¯t do it, then you have abused your authority. You fail to be impartial and act rashly as well. This can¡¯t be tolerated!¡±

    ¡°You are just a substitute for the Master of the family and not the actual Master, yet you dare to do such deeds. If you be the real Master, would we even have a ce to stay?¡±

    Following Meng Qi¡¯s stern question, the eldest branch¡¯s emotions were running high. Everyone in the ancestral hall condemned Second Master Tang¡¯s words harshly, and it seemed like Meng Qi had spoken on behalf of the entire family.

    The series of questions had shaken Second Master Tang up so much that his face turned white. He was livid, his right hand trembling as he pointed at Meng Qi and hollered. ¡°Errand boy Tang, you, you just want to snatch the power from me! Don¡¯t forget, you haven¡¯t had your blood lineage examined yet!¡±

    ¡°Second Uncle, I¡¯m a man of my word, and also a patient one.¡± Meng Qi sped his hands behind his back and gazed up at the roof beams. ¡°It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t think you have the capability to act as the substitute Master of the family, and I hope that Seventh Uncle will take over instead.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Cries of surprise rang out in the ancestral hall. Second Master Tang was not the only one confused. Even Master Tang the Seventh was puzzled. ¡°Since when had the matter concerned him?¡±

    What¡¯s exactly Errand boy Tang trying to do?

    His actions were just like his de skills, difficult to infer from!

    Meng Qi turned around to look at Master Tang the Seventh, a faint smile appearing on his face. He said, ¡°Seventh Uncle, I think you¡¯ll be more impartial than Second Uncle.¡±

    The members of the eldest branch suddenly understood Meng Qi¡¯s intentions and began to agree with him. With Second Master Tang¡¯s case to learn from, Master Tang the Seventh had to take care of them when assigning positions of power. If he refused, he would end up like Second Master Tang. In any case, there were Master Tang the Eighth, Master Tang the Thirteenth and many others. He was not the only choice. Master Tang the Seventh¡¯s trusted aides and the family members from the other branches also sensed their chance and quickly expressed their agreement as well. Only Second Master Tang and his reliable subordinates had ashen faces.

    The other Elders saw that the authority was in Master Tang the Seventh¡¯s hands and had not been snatched away by Meng Qi, and felt it was eptable. They nodded in agreement too.

    Second Master Tang decided to ept the current circumstance and looked at Master Tang the Seventh, his face pallid. He said, ¡°Seventh Brother, it shall be handed over to you.¡±

    Master Tang the Seventh had to forcibly suppress his happiness. ¡°I¡¯ll ept it only because it would be rude of me to reject your offer.¡±

    Looking at Second Master Tang¡¯s eyes full of hatred and Master Tang the Seventh¡¯s glee, Meng Qi could confirm that one of his guesses was right. ¡°It wasn¡¯t that the two had not been fighting before, but that someone had made up for Master Tang the Seventh¡¯s loss, using some other benefits. Now that the position of Master had been presented to him on a silver tter, how could he reject it?¡±

    Regardless of his own willingness to ept it, if he rejected it, his subordinates beneath him would definitely be bitterly disappointed!

    In addition, Meng Qi was even more sure that they were confident of preventing him, the ¡°legitimate eldest son¡±, from inheriting the position of Master of the family.

    Afterward, Master Tang the Seventhpleted the necessary adjustments in the ancestral hall and everyone was satisfied, with the exception of Second Master Tang and his men.

    However, Meng Qi had used the strong momentum of the two events, forcibly changed the substitute Master of the family simply with his words, and received tremendous support from the eldest branch and others. In the hearts of the Tang family members, he may not have the title of Master, but he certainly had the qualities of one!

    Meng Qi carried the Evil Ordeal and strode out of the ancestral hall towards the Wave-viewing Hall, with Tang Mingyue by his side.

    ¡°Ninth Sister, help me prepare a set of white robes, and ask Grandfather Ren toe too,¡± Meng Qi suddenly requested.

    ¡°Huh? Why white robes?¡± Tang Mingyue was confused.

    ¡°Because it makes me look cool, confident and at ease¡­¡± Meng Qi had a serious expression as he replied, ¡°To create an imposing momentum, and to show purity and righteousness.¡±

    ¡°But why do you need to create an imposing momentum?¡± Tang Mingyue asked in doubt.

    Meng Qi looked up at the red sky that signified dusk was approaching. ¡°Tonight Tang Shu will definitelye to the Wave-viewing Hall. I have to make preparations in advance, so I can crush him with my imposing momentum.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± It finally dawned on Tang Mingyue.

    Meng Qi stroked his de handle with his right hand. Then he added, his voice smooth and calm,

    ¡°And then kill him.¡±

 Chapter 208: The Cut That Split Waves

    <h4>Chapter 208: The Cut That Split Waves</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Looking far into the distance against the banister, Meng Qi saw the Shangshui River surge and twist its way out of the city. It was called Wave-viewing.

    Standing inside the Wave-viewing Hall, Meng Qi looked at the undting river water and watched the lights under the darkness of night, only to find that the sky was far away and beautiful. Looking at all the mist on the river, he felt that the mortal world and the immortal world were exactly a unified entity at the moment.

    ¡°The Ancestor of the Tang family is precisely an expert of the Exterior. He really picked an excellent ce for cultivation¡­ ¡± Meng Qi looked over the river and nced inside in a good mood.

    In front of Tang Mingyue, he had just deliberately said with very cruel and profound words that he would kill Tang Shu. If he did not inform her in advance, it would cause Tang Mingyue to doubt his purpose. As a result, Tang Mingyue would suspect his own identity and would possibly not help him. Thus, Meng Qi chose to gain momentum and make use of it. After he had controlled the situation well, he told Tang Mingyue immediately. That would only make her feel that Meng Qi was indeed a sessful and unpredictable prodigal son who had endured a lot, with a far-reaching n and the bravery to not follow the rules ofw.

    Of course, pretending to be profound and cold made him so cool. ¡°Haha, haha!¡±

    Meng Qiughed in his heart, quitecently. The only purpose of killing Tang Shu was for revenge. And one should never let their hatred pass through the night!

    I¡¯m such a vengeful person!

    Of course, before killing Tang Shu, he should ask Tang Shu what he knew.

    Therefore, the reason that he changed into white clothes and pretended to be profound and cool was not only for his own preference but more importantly, to lure some true information from him. In this way, he could create momentum and psychologically suppress Tang Shu, so that Tang Shu would be honest. Hence, when he killed Tang Shu, he would not need to use his most well-known tricks, which could possibly expose his identity.

    Still, Tang Shu had opened his Nine Apertures a long time ago, and with powerful Inner Qi Force and infuriating Genuine Qi, his defense and attacks were extraordinary. Even if he did not fight back, a normal Enlightened Master Pro who was eager to break up the Upstanding Qi would fail. And when faced with danger, he would definitely burst out his potential. If Meng Qi did not expose Tang Shu¡¯s spiritual ws to cause his potential failure, only with Meng Qi¡¯s desmanship of Enlightening the Apertures, and without using his sword or the Exterior movements, it would be difficult to kill Tang Shu.

    As Meng Qi was thinking that over, Tang Mingyue walked in, stepping lightly with a white robe in her hand. Herplete admiration for her brother was shown in her countenance and her words. ¡°Second brother, Grandfather Ren wille after he arranges grandpa¡¯s guard.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Meng Qi stepped into the East Warm Pavilion of the Wave-viewing Hall to remove the hardcover and put the white robe on.

    A mirror made of a special copper material stood in front of Meng Qi, which was as tall as several people. He nced at it and could see his figure very clearly. He did not how it was made.

    The person reflected in the mirror in the in white robe was cold and majestic, coupled with a Long Knife on his waist. His angr lines had a strange charm that was different from a cool and sober swordsman, but also different from the ease of a monk who was free from the mortal world. It was the masculine and strong charm of one who used a knife.

    ¡°Nice, not bad¡­ ¡± Meng Qi was very satisfied with this style. If he could roughly sense the world, he would also bepatible with the surroundings and impress others with a perfect sensory experience.

    He coughed and restrained hiscency. Restoring his calm state, he stepped out of the East Warm Pavilion.

    ¡°My Second Brother¡­ ¡± Tang Mingyue beamed, then calmed herself down. Out of concern, she asked, ¡°Second Brother, what on earth have you suffered outside?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a long story,¡± he said. ¡°I have yet to make up a good story¡­ ¡°

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you when I recover,¡± he said. ¡°I ¡®ll not be found at that time¡­ ¡°

    Meng Qi answered in a husky voice. At the same time, he looked at the Wave-viewing Hall¡¯syout and wanted to find something to inquire about to ¡°kill¡± the time, lest he exposed himself out of more talks.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Tang Mingyu knew that his throat had been injured by an assassin and speaking was hard for him. He tried his best to shout in the hall just now, so he naturally had to rest.

    The Wave-viewing Hall¡¯syout was elegant. Aside from incense burners and antique pavilions, there were just a few rows of bookshelves and desks and chairs. Meng Qi was about to appreciate these antiques, but suddenly his eyes shone, for he saw some words under a horizontal board of the Wave-viewing Hall.

    There were nearly one hundred words that were written like dragons and snakes. Hanging there up high, they reflected the water with a slight sense of floating.

    ¡°Wave-viewing Invitation¡­ ¡± Meng Qi read out the name and slowly walked toward it. Standing under the invitation, with his hands behind his back, he raised his head and read it carefully.

    The words were not superior, nor was the speech outstanding. However, they were smooth as a whole and made the reader fully delighted. They were impressive.

    ¡°Hitting the water against the banister¡­ ¡± Reading carefully, Meng Qi¡¯s eyes suddenly froze. It seemed that the words became constant shes of waves and overwhelmingly ¡°flowed¡± toward him, which almost made him suffocate.

    They were like monstrous and turbulent waves. Up to thest few words, there was a Knife Energy that suddenly lit up before Meng Qi¡¯s eyes. It was so sharp and quick, beyond his expectation. The waves were split with only one cut, which destroyed the natural momentum!

    After the soul-stirring hallucinations of Knife Energy, Meng Qi saw a new red word appear at the end of the ¡°Wave-viewing Invitation¡±. It read, ¡°Pochen.¡±

    That was the name of Tang family¡¯s ancestor, ¡°Splitting the River Knife¡± Tang Pochen.

    With his eyes closed, Meng Qi rethought the Knife Intent of the ¡°Wave-Viewing Invitation¡±, and words came into his mind.

    ¡°River-splitting desmanship.¡±

    Neither the impartation of the Gist of Trueness nor a Kung Fu script, the ¡°Wave-viewing Invitation¡± was written when the Tang family¡¯s Ancestor acquired the consummate desmanship and the Qi was burning in his heart. He had included all of his Knife Intent in it. It fully showed ¡°momentum¡± and ¡°swiftness¡±, the two kinds of Essence of the Knife Dao.

    The constant waves and strong momentum could split the river when they were swift enough!

    ¡°Our ancestor had said that if one could imitate 70-80% of the ¡°Wave-viewing Invitation¡¯, then his River-splitting desmanship could be strong enough to disdain some ces and break through the Exterior. Second Brother, do you want to try it?¡± Her brother had returned and changed the situation, so Tang Mingyue was in a good mood and joked with him.

    ¡°If I had the time for River-splitting desmanship, I would rather practice Seven Purple Thunderstrikes and Nine Annihtion at Heavenly Nights¡­¡± Meng Qi sneered in his heart. But he gently said to Tang Mingyue, ¡°I have sessful desmanship, thanks to my other adventures. As for River-splitting desmanship, I¡¯m not strong enough.¡±

    Tang Mingyue saw Meng Qi¡¯s chop at Master Ye, so she knew that his knife could be fierce, different from their own River-splitting desmanship. Thus, she did not doubt him but smiled and answered, ¡°Understanding one move might give some hints to other skills. Second Brother, your desmanship is strong and sessful. If you read ¡®River-splitting desmanship¡¯ again, you might naturally know the elementary essence of it.¡±

    ¡°It makes sense.¡± Meng Qi was happy because this could help him avoid discussing stories of the past.

    Moreover, the Knife Dao Essence of the derivational Knife Intent of the ¡°Wave-viewing Invitation¡± was simr to that of the ¡°Outline of the Heavenly Knife¡±. Meng Qi had practiced and tried to understand it before, but with only a few benefits. Since there was great work in front of him, how could he let the chance go of appreciating and ¡°imitating¡± it?

    Soon after, he was immersed in the realm of constant waves and the knife energy that Split the River, trying to ponder and take in its essence. With the relevant exposition of ¡°Outline of Heavenly Knife¡± as the foundation, and the changes of Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship, Coldwind Knife Technique, and Five Tiger-like desmanship in addition, he quickly absorbed the momentum and swiftness of the ¡°Wave-viewing Invitation¡± into his own desmanship.

    In this state, Meng Qi totally forgot the outside world. Nothing could bother him now.

    When Tang Ren, Second Master Tang, and Master Tang the Seventh walked in, they all focused their eyes on Meng Qi. They felt that Meng Qi, who read the invitation carefully with his hands behind his back, had an unexinable quality. He seemed to be free from the mortal world and waspatible with their surroundings. He also seemed to wield his de at any time to split nature and return to the mortal world.

    In his cool white robe, he was straight as an arrow. Not strong, but he was impressive and huge.

    This was also the first feeling Tang Shu had, when he entered the Wave-viewing Hall. The rest of the elders remained outside the door, waiting for the result.

    ¡°Second Young Master¡­ ¡± Shocked by Meng Qi¡¯s momentum, Tang Shu only valued Meng Qi, totally forgetting that Master Tang the Seventh was the current Master.

    Meng Qi recovered his mind and closed his eyes again to reflect on what he had learned. He did not turn around, but said in a hoarse voice,

    ¡°Why did you assassinate the Manager of the Huanhua Swords Sect and his rtives? Did Second Uncle know about it before?¡±

    Tang Shu looked at Second Master Tang and saw him gently shake his head, so Tang Shu affirmatively said, ¡°No.¡±

    Second Master Tang was relieved. He did not know what his brother had suffered. Nor did he know why his brother had be so violent. His brother, with his strong and fierce desmanship, had reactions and decisions that were also quick and terrifying like his desmanship, which did not give his enemies a chance to rest. After a series of confusing actions, his brother had controlled thergest part of the family. He and his demanship were both frightening!

    Tang Shu continued to say, ¡°The Fifth Master did a favor for me and adopted me into the Tang family. Since he asked me to assassinate them, I obeyed him absolutely.¡±

    Tang Shu, whose original surname was not Tang, was a famous master in Huan Province. But afterward, hemitted a crime. Luckily, he was saved by Lord Tang the Fifth and lived under the shelter of the Tang family. Later on, he took the tribe name of the Tang family. Relying on the Tang family¡¯s support, he finally opened his Nine Apertures and fully improved his Inner World.

    ¡°Why did the Fifth Uncle want to kill the Manager of the Huanhua Swords Sect? Didn¡¯t he think about the aftermath?¡± Meng Qi still looked at the ¡°Wave-viewing Invitation¡± with his back facing everyone. The night breeze made his white robe flutter a bit.

    Tang Shu honestly replied, ¡°The Fifth Master had not intended to do so, but after he secretly met Master Yeter, he said that in order to fight for status in the royal family, he must be the first one tounch an attack. Anyway, he would just deal with the rtives of the Huanhua Swords Sect¡¯s Manager. With Manager Lin, who he had bribed before, it would not be serious. By that time, everything would be fine since the ¡°missing¡± I would be med for it. Who knew that even Manager Lin also diedter.¡±

    Tang Mingyue listened quietly, with her mouth shut tightly. She did not believe Master Ye was also involved in such a big matter.

    ¡°Was there anyone else, when my Fifth Uncle met Master Ye?¡± Meng Qi pretended to be calm, but actually, he was shocked. He had thought that Master Ye was truly a yboy who could only conduct small crimes for his own strength and was not capable of such a big assassination. But now, it seemed that Master Ye yed an important role. ¡°Was he the same Master Ye who knelt down with one attack of my de?¡±

    Tang Shu shook his head and then looked at the back of Meng Qi. He felt that Meng Qi was like the Master of the family and Meng Qi was confident.

    ¡°The Fifth Master secretly met him, so I didn¡¯t know whether there was anyone else.¡±

    Meng Qi asked a few more questions. Seeing that Tang Shu confessed all he knew, Meng Qi opened his eyes to look at undting waves of ¡°Wave-viewing Invitation¡±, with both hands behind him. Then he solemnly said,

    ¡°You conducted such a crime without the Master¡¯s permission. That¡¯s the first sin.¡±

    ¡°Regardless of the situation, you brought our family into a dangerous state because of your own contradictions with others. That¡¯s the second sin.¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t take the responsibility after making a mistake and made our family be the target of others. You didn¡¯t live up to our favor to you. That¡¯s the third sin.¡±

    ¡°Tang Shu, do you admit your crimes?¡±

    He acted like a Master and judge. But after a series of situations, the momentum of Master Tang the Seventh and the others had disappeared. Thus, they felt that it was reasonable.

    Tang Shu said without any expression, ¡°I admit it.¡±

    ¡°Uncle Shu has already admitted his crimes, and he is a Nine Apertures Master. Would it be better to just sentence him to some heavy penalties, but leave him to serve the family?¡± Second Master Tang suggested.

    Meng Qi read the ¡°Wave-viewing Invitation¡± again, feeling the surging waves and the splitting-river Knife Intent. He ignored Second Master Tang and coldly said, ¡°Well, since you admit to it, I¡¯ll not punish your rtives.¡±

    Just as Tang Shu and the others felt relieved, Meng Qi suddenly said, ¡°The Fifth Uncle was right that someone should be the scapegoat to alleviate the anger of the Huanhua Swords Sect.¡±

    ¡°Our family should not do whatever we want, but should struggle to live among the aristocratic families and big sects.¡±

    Tang Shu and the others were afraid, not knowing what he would do. ¡°Would he break Tang Shu¡¯s hands or put Tang Shu at the mercy of the Huanhua Swords Sect?¡±

    Meng Qi released his hands and pressed his right hand under the handle. He said in a cold voice,

    ¡°So, you have to die.¡±

    His voice was not loud, but it was like sudden thunder, which boomed inside their hearts.

    Meng Qi finally turned around and drew out his Evil Ordeal.

    ¡°As long as you die, your family and the whole family can survive!¡±

    Upon finishing his words, he drew his Long Knife, which had long been building up its momentum. The shes of Knife Energy were changing and strange. Each change seemed to vite the naturalws and touch their innermost feelings. Seeing it, they seemed to hear an unbearable noise, which reminded them of the unforgettable past.

    After all, it was difficult to cool down his anger!

    This desmanship was unexinable and terrifying. It was the essence of the Knife Dao of Peace Quietude Split derived from the ¡°Outline of the Heavenly Knife¡±.

    Until this moment, Tang Shu just saw the appearance of ¡°Tang Jing¡±. Like Old Master Tang¡¯s appearance, he had a straight nose, thin lips, and sharp edges and corners. In white robes, he was callous, overbearing, and imposing. So, Tang Shu naturally felt that he was inferior to him.

    The image of standing with his hands behind him, the solemn performance, the confidence that Meng Qi had shown, and the power when Meng Qi inquired of him were like a picture that Meng Qi carefully drew. The picture abruptly emerged in Tang Shu¡¯s heart and made him lose the confidence to fight.

    ¡°As long as you die, your family and the whole family can survive!¡±

    Thatst shout, along with the strange changes and shocking desmanship, confounded Tang Shu. It was hard for him to choose between the lives of his rtives and his own life.

    When Masters fought, their moves changed very fast. A slight mistake could bring about defeat. How could Meng Qi tolerate Tang Shu¡¯s hesitation?

    His hesitation cost his decisive opportunity. Evil Ordeal had fallen in front of him!

    Second Master Tang and Master Tang the Seventh just gathered themselves and hurried to aid Tang Shu.

    ¡°No!¡± Tang Shu roared. The intention of struggling for life controlled him, so he strengthened his palms. His palms¡¯ strength of mixed coldness and hotness formed a cloud of Qi and defended against Evil Ordeal.

    But just at the same moment, Evil Ordeal pointed upward. The Knife Energy changed and attacked Tang Shu with the strength of constantly roaring waves.

    Tang Shu concentrated his vision, knowing that he was in such a hurry that he misjudged Meng Qi¡¯s de¡¯s direction and fall into Meng Qi¡¯s trap. Thus, he had to use his left palm, but he failed and broke his left hand. And then, he escaped.

    Seeing Meng Qi¡¯s attack, Tang Ren was surprised.

    Suddenly, a bright brilliant knife energy shone, splitting a lot of waves and severing all the chances to escape.

    ¡°nk!¡± Meng Qi put his Long Knife into its sheath. He had stood in front of the ¡°Wave-viewing Invitation¡±, but now he stood behind Tang Shu.

    Second Master Tang and Master Tang the Seventh just hurried to get close to Tang Shu, only to see a stream of blood flowing from Tang Shu¡¯s mid-brows to his throat. Tang Shu was unreconciled. ¡°Pang!¡± He fell down to the ground.

    ¡°Send his body to the Flower-washing Rice Shop.¡±

    Not even turning his head around, Meng Qi pushed the door open and stepped out of the Wave-viewing Hall and calmly spoke.

    The Elders outside were really shocked, because just as they noticed there was fighting inside, Tang Shu had died. ¡°He is a Nine Acupores Master, Nine Acupores Master!¡±

    Meng Qi was confident. During the battle, Tang Shu was unable to exert 30% of his strength and was not focused. That was a big taboo in a fight. After Meng Qi knew the derivative essence of Peace Quietude Split, any of his desmanships could kill Tang Shu. So, he just gave those two Knife Dao essences a try!

    With his clothes as white as snow, he pressed his hands on the de handle and slowly walked in the darkness.

 Chapter 209: True Intentions

    <h4>Chapter 209: True Intentions</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Looking at Meng Qi¡¯s cool and stern stance and Tang Shu whoy on the ground inside the Wave-viewing Hall, the Nine Apertures Elders outside all swallowed with much difficulty. They were absolutely shocked and terrified.

    Meng Qi and the others had not intentionally evaded the issue in their conversation. The Elders had been able to hear Second Master Tang¡¯s begging, Tang Shu¡¯s conviction and Meng Qi¡¯s shouts and inquiries. Although they had expected that Tang Shu would be heavily punished, they did not expect Meng Qi to kill him. Meng Qi¡¯s strength was about six or seven Apertures, but he did not worry that he could not defeat Tang Shu, who was a Nine Apertures Master. Nine Apertures Masters were the most powerful pros in the Tang family. Tang Shu¡¯s death would weaken the strength of the Tang family severely.

    They had also not expected that the Nine Apertures Elder Tang Shu would have died in less than a breath, leaving no chance for them to help him. Rrrand Boy Tang had killed him using only using a few moves!

    And Errand Boy Tang looked so rxed. It seemed he had not fully exerted all his strength!

    His confidence and horribly powerful momentum left a clear impression on these Elders. So did his fierce strong de.

    The Second Master Tang and Seventh Master Tang stood on either side of Tang Shu¡¯s body. They looked pale and their hands were shaking. Speechless, they were angry but fearful.

    He really killed him!

    He was actually strong enough to kill him!

    Six or Seven Apertures Masters like them had long believed that Nine Apertures Masters were very strong. But Tang Shu had been killed by Meng Qi who only used one de. It really shocked and stunned them!

    Meng Qi¡¯s coldness terrified them even more. They were superior to the Elders and their blood lineage was even closer to Meng Qi than Tang Shu. If they had been Tang Shu, would Meng Qi have killed them the same way?

    The more they pondered, the more afraid they became. Looking into each other¡¯s eyes, they all saw each other¡¯s fear and viciousness. They instantly reached an agreement.

    It had to be resolved as soon as possible! It could not be dyed any longer!

    Tang Mingyue stood there in nkness, for she did not quite believe the things that had happened before her eyes. Her second brother had said that he would kill grandfather Shu, but she had thought he was going to do it with the help of grandfather Ren. No one knew that a Nine Apertures Master would be like a helpless littlemb under his de!

    Just how much had her brother suffered to cultivate such strength?

    Her heart was suddenly filled with sympathy, pity and admiration.

    Holding the Cann Knife and looking at Tang Shu whoy on the ground, Tang Ren gave a heavy sigh. They were both Nine Apertures Masters, but Tang Shu had beenpletely unable to defend himself. It made him feel something within.

    Although Tang Ren knew that Meng Qi had created such momentum on purpose and created a w in Tang Shu¡¯s wless heart to terrify him and kill him easily, Tang Ren admitted that it was part of Meng Qi¡¯s strength. Meng Qi knew how to fight in Qi and mentality and take advantage of the enemies¡¯ momentum. These were actually the attributes of masters!

    Restraining his sadness, he showed a trace of a happy smile and said, ¡°He merely practiced knives for ten years and his River-splitting desmanship has reached such a stage. The boy is really worth teaching, worth teaching!¡±

    Tang Jing piayed by Meng Qi had begun practicing desmanship when he was ten years old. It had been 15 or 16 years since he had started his practice. Tang Ren thought Tang Jing had just been dabbling for the first ten years. He could not even acquire the primary changes of River-splitting desmanship, let alone attain higher skill levels. Thus, for his ten-years of practice, Tang Jing had actually only utilized five or six years.

    He chuckled and whispered to himself, ¡°I spent 30 years practicing River-splitting desmanship before I reached a higher skill level. I spent ten more years aplishing primary level and understanding its essence. He may be able to break the Hidden Latch of life and death.¡±

    Tang Ren had also begun practicing desmanship when he was ten. Meng Qi had the Gist of Trueness impartation of desmanship of the Exterior Peak and endured the true fighting promoting his desmanship and understood the Knife Dao essence of fine Kung Fu. Unlike him, Tang Ren had not had many adventures. Instead, Tang Ren had just practiced the desmanship of his family and only acquired two essences. He had reached the level of entering the court when he was forty years old. When he was fifty, he had only aplished the primary level of River-splitting desmanship and fully learnt the Knife Intent. But it was toote for him to study Half-step Exterior Scenery. In his sixties, he became old. His flesh was not young anymore. What¡¯s worse, he was not energetic enough. He had totally lost hope.

    Awakened by Tang Ren¡¯s sighs, Tang Mingyue gasped through her fingers. She seemed to remember something and rushed after Meng Qi.

    After chasing him for two yards, she suddenly saw her second brother sitting inside the stone pavilion alone. He was looking up at the sky. He seemed to have gotten rid of the mortal world.

    ¡°Brother, what¡¯re you doing?¡± Tang Mingyue asked hesitantly.

    Looking at the stars of the night sky, Meng Qi replied in a calm voice, ¡°Look at the sky. It¡¯s so vast, magnificent and glorious. It¡¯s so calm and tolerant. After each of my killings, I look at the sky for a while to calm myself down. ¡±

    How could he possibly tell her that he was lost¡­

    In order to assume a position, he had left after killing Tang Shu. After he had walked for a while, he remembered that he had no need to leave the Wave-viewing Hall!

    As a result of this random walk, he was shamelessly lost. He had only learned about the important ces of the Tang family¡¯s dwelling from the Huanhua Swords Sect data.

    He had intended to be quiet for a moment and wait for a servant passing by with the Immortal Pressing Art to ask the way. Then he had found Tang Mingyue chasing after him.

    ¡°Oh,¡± Tang Mingyue answered awkwardly, ¡°When did my second brother be as emotional as a poet?¡±

    Feeling her confusion, Meng Qi quickly faked a smile and answered, ¡°I¡¯m just kidding. I¡¯m thinking about what to do next.¡±

    ¡°What to do next?¡± Tang Mingyue was distracted. Her big beautiful eyes were full of doubt.

    Meng Qi nodded gently. ¡°This matter is strange, so I acted with dazzling moves and confusing acts to forcibly break the previous situation and control the family. Even though the Second Uncle and the Seventh Uncle have the support of the Wang family, they now have only two choices. That is, loop me in or kill me. And the sooner, the better. Thus, they might kill me tonight or tomorrow.¡±

    As for the identification of blood lineage, they did not know that Meng Qi was not the real Tang Jing. If they wanted to identify Meng Qi as a fake, they had to buy the manager in charge of the matter in the Six Fan School and the three aristocratic families separately. If Meng Qi was not controlling the family, they would naturally be more rxed. The three families were the Ye family, the Wan family and the Ling family. But now Meng Qi had taken the initiative in unexpected and overbearing ways and won the authority of the family. Thus, they could do nothing about the designated families. They could only kill Meng Qi or draw him to their side.

    And from the demonstration of Meng Qi¡¯s strength and arrogance, Second Master Tang and Seventh Master Tang would not seed. The man behind had to show up!

    If they were sure he was fake and sure about the identification of blood lineage, he would not be worried. He just needed to control the Tang family for three days and wait for the experts of the Exterior of Huanhua Swords Sect to arrive.

    ¡°Second Brother, you have to stay with Grandpa Ren!¡± Tang Mingyue had paled and warned with concern.

    ¡°I know.¡± Meng Qi pretended to be confident.

    Tang Mingyue sighed deeply and asked, ¡°But what if they don¡¯t do anything?¡±

    ¡°Then I will go to find Master Ye tomorrow.¡± Meng Qi slowly stood up. ¡°My little sister, why were you chasing me?¡±

    Tang Mingyue pouted and was a little embarrassed. ¡°I forgot to tell you that the ¡®Golden Jade Pavilion¡¯ where you lived before was just cleaned up today. It¡¯s a little foul. How about living in the Guest House for a few days?¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Meng Qi replied casually.

    Upon arriving at the Guest House, servants came to inform them that Master Ye was holding a banquet in Shangshui River Vi to wee Second Young Master Tang.

    ¡°It¡¯s finally here, as it should be,¡± Meng Qi fondled the de handle and said to Tang Mingyue. ¡°My ninth sister, please ask Grandpa Ren toe. Remind him to bring the Cann Knife.¡±

    Tang Mingyue nodded solemnly.

    Shangshui River Vi was on the banks of Shangshui River. It was not a small building. It was a huge yard, where every section had an independent private room with its own entry. A banquet here was like a family gathering. It was secretive, so even if they indulged themselves in debauchery, no one would know. Therefore, it was popr with yboys like Master Ye.

    After they arrived at Shangshui River Vi, the servant led them into an alley and opened the door to an independent yard.

    ¡°The Third Childe is waiting inside.¡± In front of the door, there stood a huge man whose hair was naturally curly and ck like it had been dyed. His hands were as smooth as jade, but the skin was a little gray. His bones and joints could be easily seen.

    ¡°His hands must be powerful. Maybe he is stronger thanIron Hand Devilman. .. ¡± Meng Qi knew a lot and he looked at him carefully.

    Tang Ren looked forward steadily. With the Cann Knife in hand, he did not even fear Half-step Exterior Scenery, let alone Meng Qi.

    Also, in a dangerous situation such as Half-step Exterior Scenery, the Cann Knife would likely trigger itself and disy all its strength!

    This yard was small and did not have a hall. After entering the wing room, Meng Qi saw Master Ye, Ye Xiaojie. He had two beautiful servant girls behind him and a charming and beautifuldy with an exquisite face sitting beside him.

    All three women had a sense of femininity, but the two types of femininity were slightly different. Since Meng Qi was not familiar with this sort of thing, he could not tell clearly. However, he felt that the young woman was more attached to worldly affairs.

    ¡°Wang Zai isn¡¯t here¡­ ¡± Meng Qi confirmed his guess and coldly said, ¡°Master Ye, why don¡¯t you introduce us?¡±

    Without the ruthless in his eyes from that afternoon, Master Ye smiled. He pointed to the youngdy and said, ¡°This is my concubine. You can call her Ms An. She has a deep rtion with the Wang family.¡±

    ¡°These two are my maids, Ruyi Sceptre and Chen Xiang.¡±

    Meng Qi asked Tang Ren to sit down first before sitting down himself. ¡°What¡¯s the rtionship?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a secret.¡± Master Ye wore a half smile. ¡°Anyway, the Wang family will keep anymitment that she makes.¡±

    After a pause, he added, ¡°Wang Zai is unable to make it today, so we are sent to talk with you. As long as we make a deal, you can visit Wang Zai tomorrow for confirmation.¡±

    ¡°What do you want to talk about?¡± Meng Qi was straightforward. He wanted to know what they were nning to do.

 Chapter 210: A Dagger Appears

    <h4>Chapter 210: A Dagger Appears</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Taking a sip of tea, Master Ye did not dare to look Meng Qi in the eye, somewhat like a cowardly, kneeling yboy when threatened by someone with a knife.

    Yet, Meng Qi felt that Master Ye had insightful eyes that seemed like a bottomlesske, often with gentle ripples.

    ¡°Master Tang, surely we¡¯re going to talk about fighting for the Wang family and against the Huanhua Swords Sect.¡± Mrs. An smiled very attractively. Withrge breasts, she looked sexier in a dress than the most popr courtesan, making people long to tear off her clothes. Even the nearly 50-year-old Tang Ren could not help ncing at her.

    Meng Qi had seen lots of beauties, and would not be seduced. ¡°Why should I join the Wang family rather than the Huanhua Swords Sect? We, the Tang family, always get along well with the Huanhua Swords Sect. If we choose to cooperate with the Wang family, we¡¯ll bebeled as ingrates.¡±

    With dewy eyes, Mrs. An smiled and said, ¡°Not only has Lord Tang the Fifth¡¯s action caused animosity between your Tang family and the Huanhua Swords Sect, but we can also talk about some of the benefits that you might get. When this is done, the Huanhua Swords Sect will sell itsnds, manors, and shops at low prices and all of that can be shared equally by the four families¡ªTang, Ye, Ling, and Wan. What¡¯s more, you can even get instruction from the experts of the Exterior of the Wang family from Zhou County and be allowed to read relevant ancient books and records. Now you¡¯re merely 26, already with Six Apertures opened, and have mastered desmanship. Thus, it¡¯s possible for you to reach the Half-step Exterior Scenery.

    ¡°Surely, you¡¯ll be the next Master in your family.¡±

    If one seeded in reaching the Half-step Exterior Scenery, reaching the Exterior was just a matter of time for those aristocratic families that had rich materials about the intersection between the internal and external realms. And if still at a young age, there was no need to worry about it at all.

    ¡°Knowing that ¡®second young master Tang¡¯ has gone through difficulties and be a desmanship master, are they about to seduce me with Kung Fu scripts?¡± Meng Qi thought without changing expression, because he was not the real second young master Tang and could not get any benefits from it. Therefore, he could make an objective judgment as a bystander.

    ¡°Apart fromnds, manors, and shops, I can still get all other benefits if cooperating with the Huanhua Swords Sect, and I can even get more. Anyway, the properties in Yi City aren¡¯t very important and are just to control water transportation. So, why should I choose to cooperate with you?¡±

    Meng Qi asked in the voice of a Master with the thought of interests first. He knew that the Ye family and the Ling family had already worked for the Wang family, but wondered why the Wan family and the Tang family should run the risk of betraying and offending the Huanhua Swords Sect only out of such a temptation.

    Tang Ren no longer looked at Mrs. An and calmed his nerves. Noticing this, Meng Qi could not help changing his facial expression. ¡°When have I be so calm?¡±

    For me, although Mrs. An is charming, I can keep myself away from temptation. Because there¡¯s still a distance between us, and she¡¯s fully dressed without much seduction, so I slightly feasted my eyes on her but soon became engrossed in analyzing what others were saying and finding clues. Now,pared with Master Tang Ren, I have a higher resistance to the temptation of beauties.

    Just when Mrs. An was about to answer, Meng Qi butted in, saying, ¡°If I agree with you, how could you appease my second uncle and seventh uncle? What promise did you use to keep them at peace?¡±

    Master Ye looked into Meng Qi¡¯s eyes and smiled. ¡°Before, we promised Second Uncle Tang to be Master who could annex the properties of the Huanhua Swords Sect. Besides that, Fifth Uncle Tang and Seventh Uncle Tang would respectively take their people to other ces in Zhou County and purchasend and properties under the support of the Wang family¡¯s wealth and masters to make the Tang family flourish. Now, if you be the Master of your family, Second Uncle Tang will, of course, get the part of Fifth Uncle Tang.¡±

    ¡°No wonder Fifth Uncle Tang and Seventh Uncle Tang choose to cooperate with Second Uncle Tang.¡± Meng Qi suddenly realized it, but still held a little doubt.¡°Lord Tang the Fifth could have worked for the Huanhua Swords Sect and gotten more than he expected. Or, he was a coward and fawned upon others when seeing the ongoing failure. But if so, would such a man have the courage to offend the Huanhua Swords Sect?¡±

    Master Ye seemed to have ripples in his dark eyes, which showed his shrewdness. He said, ¡°If you¡¯re not satisfied, the Wang family can give you a garden for nting medicinal materials and a Greenwater Copper mine near Yi City.¡±

    Greenwater Copper was a high-quality material for making Refined Weapons. Even Meng Qi, the fake second young master Tang, could not help being moved, with Karma points, Karma points, Karma points lingering in his mind.

    Making a Refined Weapon required a refiner that had a good mastery of Kung Fu and fire, and it was very time-consuming. But with enough materials, the Tang family had the capability to create four or five Refined Weapons each year.

    Meng Qi said in a deep voice, ¡°Did the Wang family pay such a big price just to drive out the Huanhua Swords Sect? Even if they can totally control Yi City, they can¡¯t make up for the loss.¡±

    ¡°Haha. The Wang family has their reasons. The benefitster in Yi City will be 10 times as much, and you¡¯ll also share the profits,¡± Master Ye said with augh.

    ¡°What benefits?¡± Meng Qi asked.

    Master Ye smiled, saying, ¡°It¡¯s a secret. I can¡¯t tell you now in case that it should be leaked out. We¡¯ll make a Soul-pledging Oath and meet ourmitment.¡±

    The ripples in his eyes became a vortex, so charming and fascinating. He said, ¡°If you agree, the two maids, Ruyi Sceptre and Chen Xiang, will be yours. They¡¯re born seductive. They are still young, but are at least as sexy as Mrs. An¡­¡±

    The atmosphere seemed flirtatious. The candlelight became faint, which made the beautiful women even more attractive.

    Meng Qi suddenly felt dizzy. With the Vital Spirit of his mid-brows Will-projecting against the invasion of the two maids¡¯ seduction by itself, he immediately became clear.

    ¡°Hmph! Master Ye, how dare you use such an evil method!¡± Meng Qi shouted and drew out Evil Ordeal.

    If he did not have the Transformation Strategy and the Immortal Pressing Art, he could have been allured!

    Tang Ren stood up while nting his Cann Knife toward Master Ye. The knife was ck and it seemed to make numerous waves of water crash in the room.

    Master Ye turned his head up, as two lines of blood flowed out of his nose. He smiled obsequiously and said, ¡°Cool it, Brother Tang. I was only a little bit hasty and, thus, made a mistake in the moment.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not sincere! Grandpa Ren, let¡¯s go!¡± Meng Qi took Evil Ordeal toward the door.

    At the same time, he said in the Secret Voice-sending way, ¡°Grandpa Ren, he tried to control me in a spiritual way! I think he probably did the same to second uncle, fifth uncle, and seventh uncle. He bribed the ones who could be allured and controlled the others by force. After that, he sent the maids to maintain spiritual control.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why brother two, brother five, and brother seven have all taken maids as concubines just now!¡± Tang Ren answered angrily.

    For second master Tang, a Master from an aristocratic family, he could have a maid and take her as concubine at any time¡ªit was an ordinary thing. So, when Master Tang fell ill, everyone was so jittery that no one noticed it or suspected anything.

    ¡°That¡¯s it. No wonder the four families act in concert¡­¡± Meng Qi confirmed his spection.

    It¡¯s more difficult to deal with the Tang family. The Master is in aa and, thus, three members need to be bribed and controlled. While for the other three families, only an opportunity is needed to influence their masters because the other elders in the three families won¡¯t know the real situation. Once they offend the Huanhua Swords Sect , it will be irredeemable.

    With the friendship between Master Ye and the yboys from the other two families, it¡¯s not difficult to meet the Masters in private. The only problem is the spiritual control. Stronger control may be recognized, but weaker control may onlyst one minute. When has Master Ye be so strong in spiritual control?

    Spiritual control cannot work well all the time. First, it can only function when fighting against those inferior. And second, during the period of Enlightenment, to make those being controlled follow orderspletely, it¡¯s necessary to make them lose their autonomy, which will make them look sluggish. Everyone can notice that and, thus, the control needs to be done in moderation. That¡¯s to allure him doing things that he¡¯s not so opposed to doing normally. So Master Ye can ¡°control¡± other Masters and make them ¡°work for¡± the Wang family, but can¡¯t make them send Precious Weapons from their own families to others.

    What¡¯s more, the spiritual control can¡¯tst long. Without a follow-up method, people who¡¯re controlled will soon be sober and know that they¡¯ve been lured into a trap. Even if Master Ye has sent ¡°maids¡±, as time goes by, they¡¯ll be either more sluggish or more sober . Thus, it can only be a short-term activity. What¡¯s worse, there¡¯re still different worries. What if professionals or masters that have reached the Half-step Exterior Scenery recognize it? What if the other person is familiar with Precious Weapons and the weapons try to kill ¡°demons¡± by themselves?

    Isn¡¯t Master Ye scared that the other aristocratic families will join together and take revenge on him?

    This matter has a very negative influence. After realizing it, the Six Fan School will definitely issue an arrest warrant to kill him, and the Ye family may be turned over. Why does Master Ye dare to be so reckless?

    Only if he is fearless even with somebody at his back!

    Only if he doesn¡¯t care about the consequences!

    ¡°Maybe, he¡¯s not Master Ye, indeed¡­¡± Meng Qi suddenly understood it because, otherwise, how could it be possible for Master Ye to be stronger than all the Masters from the other families?

    Besides, the spiritual training ways during the enlightenment period are so rare. Even Jiang Zhiwei has to rely on the Transformation Strategy!

    ¡°¡­ it¡¯s impossible for the Wang family to pay such a high price¡­ If the Tang family and the Wan family are willing to work for the Wang family, they¡¯ll surely feel satisfied and send Wang Zai to settle the situation down. But if the Wang Family have to pay the cost of the garden for nting medicinal materials and the Greenwater Copper mine¡ªno one would be so foolish to do so.

    ¡°So it looks like ¡®Master Ye¡¯ conspires to do a one-off trade after which he¡¯ll soon escape. So the promise that they made in the name of the Wang family is not real¡­¡±

    Before all doubts became clear, but Meng Qi could not guess at ¡°Master Ye¡¯s¡± real purpose.

    At this time, Meng Qi pretended to go out angrily, and Tang Ren followed him.

    Master Ye still apologized in a casual manner while Mrs. An kept her smile without reducing her seduction and the two maids had no expressions on their faces, just like two delicate dolls.

    Near the door, Meng Qi suddenly turned around to draw Evil Ordeal out of the scabbard. His voice came out like mad earsplitting thunder:

    ¡°Let¡¯s start!¡±

    From the beginning, he nned to attack first!

    A sudden attack can disrupt the other¡¯s prior n. Why should I wait for them to surround me to kill or assassinate me?

    The knife, like lightning, seemed powerful enough to destroy everything!

 Chapter 211: The Bloody Battle In the Courtyard

    <h4>Chapter 211: The Bloody Battle In the Courtyard</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    ¡°Make your move!¡±

    Meng Qi¡¯s thunder-like roar made their ears buzz and hearts tremble.

    With a loud bang, the tea and wine cups were sted away. The drinks sshed everywhere. The tes and porcin bowls also cracked.

    Master Ye abruptly stopped talking and revealed his dull eyes. Ms An felt dizzy and her blood was burning. The two servant girls, Ruyi Sceptre and Chen Xiang, fainted.

    Master Tang Ren knit his brows in concentration. He used the Cann Knife in his hand to create a wave-like roaring sound to block out the thundering scream.

    Evil Ordeal descended from above Master Ye¡¯s head, and threads of electric light were emitted from the de. The flowing Green Thunder brought out thunderbolt marks.

    This strike was like a Thunderp punishment from heaven, firm and upright, open and fierce!

    Master Ye trembled fiercely. He appeared to be afraid and disgusted, but the thunder-like knife had already fallen in front of him.

    Suddenly a deep-green evil eye came out of his cracked mid-brow. A distorted and deformed figure of Meng Qi appeared in the eye.

    The powerful green force in the evil Vertical Eye spread out like great waves, rushing toward Meng Qi.

    Haunted by the green force, Meng Qi¡¯s mid-brow swelled. He projected his will outwards to protect his Vital Spirit, but he still got a splitting headache. He felt dizzy and sick. He even wished he could pass out.

    He resisted this feeling to keep the Evil Ordeal going in his hands. He gave another strike, but it was affected by the green force and came out at a slower speed.

    Master Ye hade to his senses when the evil eye came out. He raised his right hand to hit Meng Qi, and the Thunder Light burst out from the center of his palm.

    His clothes turned ck. Meng Qi felt limp and numb. He momently lost control of his right hand and the Evil Ordeal. He no longer had his Long Knife to extend. He could sense his enemy¡¯s genuine Qi flowing and muscles changing.

    His Golden Bell Shield and the Immortal Pressing Art were not powerful enough to resist lightning and thunderstrike. These things could only protect his meridian from getting badly hurt.

    Suddenly the purple thunderbolt mark on his left hand bulged out. The lightning current in his body rushed in and the numbness vanished.

    But then, Master Ye threw a punch with his left hand. There was ayer of horrifying ck me spiraling around it.

    Tang Ren had drawn out his Cann Knife just before Master Ye hit Meng Qi. A murky wave emerged surrounding the knife. It went toward Master Ye little by little with Knife Momentum.

    He had grasped the Gist of Trueness of River-splitting desmanship and had a perfectmand of both the momentum of water and the speed of knife. If he hadn¡¯t had the Cann Knife, genuine Qi would be let out to form waves. A single strike would be too heavy to resist. It seemed as if the enemy had been hit several times with only one hit.

    Stimting the Cann Knife slightly could gather huge waves. Combined with the gushing genuine Qi, the unpredictable potential could be as billowing as river tides shrouding the whole region and could press on somebody heavily!

    The peaceful Shangshui River facing the vi was stirred suddenly, seemingly echoing Tang Ren¡¯s strike.

    The table was not split in two from the Knife Qi but smashed into bits. The porcin dishes and chopsticks broke into pieces.

    Master Ye held his pose of attack toward Meng Qi. The flickering ck me on his left fist was finally crushed out by the murky waves, then his whole body sunk. There was a sound of fractures and spurting blood.

    The Knife Energy had turned Master Ye into a pool of mud.

    Although he had Nine Apertures opened, powerful Inner Qi Force, and was even close to Half-step Exterior Scenery, Tang Ren was so aged that he felt the sweat break out on his forehead after this strike. It looked as if his pale hair had just been watered. Fortunately, he had mastered the Gist of Trueness of River-splitting desmanship, hence it was not that hard for him to stimte the Cann Knife. He could even resist another two strikes.

    Just as he took the Precious Weapon back to use it as amon Refined Weapon to capture Ms An, he made some sudden changes.

    BANG!

    Bricks and wood flew everywhere, and a huge hole appeared in the wall. A tall man with dark skin had broken the wall from the outside.

    He struck the Striking Waves pose with two smooth and bony palms toward Meng Qi. The Palm Gust was so strong and fierce that it stirred up shreds on the ground even before the blow had hit him.

    Ruhua of the An family swayed and pointed at Meng Qi¡¯s mid-brow with one finger.

    In the meantime, a wall copsed in silence, then a streak of purple red Sword Qi shot in.

    As the Shangshui River rolled over, the water surface split up and a deep current rushed toward the vi.

    Unable to deal with the tall man, Tang Ren wielded the Cann Knife with dark Knife Energy. The move was unimaginably fast, like the bright moon shining in the sky. One would already have been bathed in moonlight before he saw it clearly.

    The turbulent Shangshui River was split in half, rushing to the crack swiftly and violently. Even the sandstone in the bottom of the river could be seen.

    BANG!

    They collided with each other. Therge waves rose to the sky.

    The darkness engulfed the purple-red color, which then stubbornly showed up again. With a crash, half of the small courtyard copsed. The walls in the distance were also heavily damaged by the Knife and Sword Qi.

    Cann Knife versus Purple Decease Sword!

    A figure approached from the alley in the distance. It was the swordsman who had tried to kill Meng Qi. He was holding the Purple Decease Sword with a dull look and without any spirituality.

    Tang Ren was startled. He had followed Meng Qi here, so he had to protect himself from being assassinated or besieged. He had expected to encounter the Purple Decease Sword. However, he hadn¡¯t expected that Master Ye was simr to Evil Avatar, who was horrible and unpredictable, to show up. If they both had not started the attack first, but had gone back and gathered others, then they would not be able to defend themselves when sieged halfway. It was no good to them!

    ording to Master Ye¡¯s manpower arrangement, he obviously intended to kill, but not in Shangshui River Vi. He wanted to avoid suspicion from others so as not to ruin his n.

    If the two had not made a move, they would have been hit by both the Purple Decease Sword and spiritual impact the moment they went out and turned into the long street!

    Luckily, their arrangement had been disrupted!

    The ck gas emerged rapidly from Ruyi Sceptre. Her abdomen swelled rapidly as if she were ten months pregnant.

    With a poof, a bloody palm protruded from her abdomen. The ck gas became denser, enough to corrode flesh and blood.

    The ck gas became more concentrated with every breath. A skinny figure, whose mid-brow was split in deep green, rose to his feet.

    As the Cann Knife and Purple Decease Sword were about to collide with each other, Meng Qi came to his senses from his injured Vital Spirit and the paralysis caused by the Thunder Light. He was unable to dodge or attack back. He was pped on the back by the tall man.

    The tall man was sure that with a broken spine, split ribs, gushing blood and visceral organs, Master Tang would be badly hurt.

    POOF!

    His two palms made a strange sound. The tall man felt empty in his palms, but also felt like they were like stones, too hard to move.

    The palm force smashed Meng Qi¡¯s clothes into fragments which turned into fluttering butterflies. His exposed skin glowed dark gold and he had clear-cut muscles bulging like copper and iron. What a big wild man!

    The tall man stared at his stuck palms in the dark gold glow, branding a deep palm print without piercing through.

    Meng Qi leaped forward and raised his left palm to strike. His palm skimmed Ms An¡¯s index finger.

    Ms An felt Meng Qi¡¯s extremely strong and fierce Palm Gust. It made her fingers numb. She leaped backward instead of taking him head-on.

    His palm force was so familiar¡­

    Meng Qi almost sprayed blood from his mouth. His meridian was ufortable, because it was almost torn.

    The tall man might not have consummated nine Apertures, but his palmsmashing art was much better than Tang Shu¡¯s. He exerted the palm force to condense almost perfectly. He had not known that he could borrow no force from others, otherwise he would have broken off, with the Golden Bell Shield and the Immortal Pressing Art.

    Just like an otherworldly demon, Meng Qi jumped in ce and turned oddly towards him. Then he struck the air with his knife.

    The Knife Energy was bright and clear as if it came from his heart. It was suffused with the force of fire, but hard to handle.

    It was the first time that Meng Qi had made the move after grasping the Essence of Knife Dao of Peace Quietude Split. With the help of Outline of Heavenly Knife desmanship, he put all his strength into it.

    Meng Qi didn¡¯t care what his identity was. Whether he was fighting Tang Ren or Master Ye, he focused only on confronting the enemy and which desmanship he should use.

    The mind is like a bright mirror. One should always follow his heart and forget about the final oue and the worldly affairs.

    Due to the stimtion of Knife Intent, the flowing genuine Qi and muscle reactions reflected in Meng Qi¡¯s mind. The emotional fluctuation also unfolded before him like a painting.

    One Heart Affecting Another. Peace Breaker had given peace to other people and himself.

    Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship had always been looked upon by most monks as a martial art that went against the Zen of Buddhism. Throughout history, very few eminent monks learned it.

    All kinds of thoughts exploded in the tall man¡¯s mind, like dyes mixed in several colors. Suddenly, they blended into one dark color, enveloping everything.

    It was ck, dark ck!

    Raised by his Master, the tall man was often beaten or scolded if he did something wrong. The master tortured the dead in front of him, instilling in him the unjust Heaven Dao, the fallenmon people and the desire for serenity.

    Love was difficult, so he chose to kill!

    The happy life would end, so he chose to kill!

    People indulged too much in sex, so he chose to kill!

    All living creatures had fallen, so he chose to kill!

    Buddha was merciless, so he chose to kill!

    The Saints intervened in the worldly affairs, so he chose to kill!

    The Heaven Dao was so unjust, so he chose to kill!

    He chose to kill his way to a new heaven and earth!

    With red eyes, he had the firm intent of killing. His palm force was full of fierce primordial Qi. He stood on the ground and broke the beam.

    With glowing Knife Energy, the knife came down along with the edge of his palm. It fluttered like a feather.

    With the de shing into his neck, the blood was gushing out. He roared and raised his left palm to swat it away.

    The Thunderp burst out on the Evil Ordeal. He was paralyzed for a moment. It was toote to put forth the palm force, so he died before he could resist the Long Knife.

    Although this man was more powerful than Tang Shu and the swordsman, he was not as powerful as An Guoxie had been. In addition, the tall man had not reached the level of Nine Apertures and had no Protective Upstanding Qi. When he¡¯d fought An Guoxie, Meng Qi had opened Six Apertures, consummated the sixth pass of Golden Bell Shield, and begun to practice Enlightening the Apertures of Eight Nine Mysteries. Since then, Meng Qi had remolded his desmanship and improved the Peace Quietude Split. He had also obtained the Evil Ordeal, which was many times more expensive than the Long Knife. The Evil Ordeal was really worth the price.

    Meng Qi lightened his palm strength on the knife-de and turned around. The knife was flying ant to Ms An who wasing toward Meng Qi.

    She had witnessed the tall man¡¯s decapitation halfway through her fall. Her pupils contracted sharply. She felt Meng Qi¡¯s strength so unfathomable that she turned her palms up to show several transparent long blue needles between her fingers. This was her final trick. It had helped her kill formidable enemies when shebined it with her evil-like Body Movements.

    The Errand Boy Tang¡¯s move just now was so familiar. She was sure she had seen it before!

    After the the Cann Knife and Purple Decease Sword collided, both Tang Ren and the swordsman were too exhausted to wield Precious Weapons. So they battled in great confusion, making a tinkling sound.

    Noticing that Meng Qi was not hurt, Tang Ren felt weird, but he calmed down to unfold his desmanship. His desmanships were just as rolling waves, forcing the swordsman to be in peril.

    The swordsman¡¯s eyes zed over, and he did not change his move. Had he not been protected by the Purple Decease Sword, he would have been killed by the River-splitting desmanship that Tang Ren practiced.

    A bare figure came out of the ck gas. It seemed to be Master Ye. With arger green mid-brow, Master Ye pressed Tang Ren with his left palm. Tang Ren suddenly felt so heavy that his movement slowed down. Tang Ren was almost stabbed by the swordsman.

 Chapter 212: Unreasonable Attack

    <h4>Chapter 212: Unreasonable Attack</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Master Ye raised his right palm and Green Thunder circted in the center of it. Several bolts of lightning struck Tang Ren.

    Tang Ren had seen this trick before, so when Master Ye raised his hand, he sliced with the Cann Knife forming an arc around himself.

    Dragged by the knife de, lightning spattered into sparks with a cracking sound. But soon sparks were swallowed up by ck light, which was as deep as water.

    Tang Ren avoided Thunder in his palm but was nearly stabbed by the Purple Decease Sword, which a swordsman was waving with increased momentum. If the swordsman had failed to wave his sword for five times among the 10 times, due to his controlled mind and stiff movement, Tang Ren would have died on the spot.

    The long knife had been split to the ridge by the Purple Decease Sword. Affected by Master Ye, Tang Ren gradually failed to give full y to his desmanship, as his body sank down. Thus, he had to adopt a strong and primitive style that he was not good at.

    Under the cooperation between Master Ye and the swordsman, Tang Ren got into trouble in a hurry. Although he was able to mobilize the Cann Knife once again, the swordsman also had the same ability to mobilize the Purple Decease Sword. Even if both offset each other, he was still unable to win because Master Ye, whose martial arts was mysterious, remained.

    If Tang Ren was killed or heavily wounded, Meng Qi would also be beset with a crisis, even if he could finish off the swordsman. Unlike the other masters, Master Ye had mysterious martial arts. He was good at long-distancebat with the force of nature. Meng Qi would not be able to borrow force from the Immortal Pressing Art and resurrect from death. With the Golden Bell Shield, he could not hang on for very long. Even if he wanted to escape with Moves of Wind-god¡¯s Legs, he would not be faster than Thunderp, let alone Moonlight.

    Clearly seeing the situation, Meng Qi used Evil Ordeal to chop down after lifting up. He attacked strong and fierce. Like a lightning bolt, he chopped at Lady An.

    Lady An was good at Body Movements and assassination, especially her Bluesnow Needle, which killed people instantly. Like a ssh of water, she easily avoided Meng Qi¡¯s chop with her graceful figure. She turned to Meng Qi¡¯s side with an inherent tempting gesture and pierced him maliciously with a blue poison needle.

    As the moon shone on the needles, a residual shadow rippled, puzzling people.

    Without looking back, Meng Qi strode like a chariot and crashed into Master Ye.

    Meanwhile, Evil Ordeal circled around. Like the moonlight in a river, its Knife Energy varied as water waved. The Knife Energy seemed toe from the bottom of Lady An¡¯s heart. With her willing into and ceasing from existence, its change started and finished.

    Both of them used every possible movement. However, Meng Qi¡¯s Evil Ordeal always seemed to sense Lady An¡¯s change and respond in advance. The point, back, and de of Evil Ordeal twisted and turned to ward off the poisonous dark blue Needles.

    Meng Qi¡¯s Evil Ordeal clinked continually with Lady An¡¯s Bluesnow Needle, uttering a pleasant noise.

    First, theypeted Long Knife versus Needle. Meng Qi had remarkable strength and a powerful spiritual core. Lady An had to give up the attack when the point between her thumb and forefinger numbed. She then recovered after stretching her body and taking a breath.

    ¡°Kill!¡± Meng Qi shouted.

    Although Lady An had prepared, she still halted. Furthermore, she had already been forced out under Meng Qi¡¯s fierce attack. Thus, she had to watch helplessly as Meng Qi rushed furiously towards Master Ye. His bare skin turned copper-colored with sweat pouring down. Two deep handprints were left on his pumped muscles.

    Taking a deep breath, Lady An walked softly and went after him swiftly.

    Because Lady An was not adept at face-to-face battle, Meng Qi had nned to forcibly get rid of her entanglement with fierce momentum, and chop at Master Ye so that he was unable to help the swordsman kill Tang Ren.

    As long as Tang Ren could keep up for one or two breaths, he would be able to kill the ssy-eyed swordsman easily. It was unlikely that the swordsman would have the chance to mobilize the Purple Decease Sword.

    A bewitching green eye appeared between Master Ye¡¯s eyebrows. Hisher spirit and flesh were protected, without being influenced by Thundering Scream. Seeing Meng Qi rushing towards him, Master Ye fiercely pressed down his left hand.

    Meng Qi suddenly sank down and slowed his steps. He felt like the surrounding airflow had be heavy chains against his body.

    Golden Bell Shield, which he exercised, was Eight Nine Mysteries. It was stronger than that of Tang Ren. His muscles began to swell up one by one. With a sudden force, his whole body suddenly uttered a quick recurring sound, like pping.

    He defeated the struggle and felt like a fish in water. Evil Ordeal turned into a bolt of Green Thunder and with a flicker it struck Lady An in the back recklessly.

    Master Ye had intended to attack Tang Ren again, but he had not expected Meng Qi to break the chain. He threw a punch sideways and a ck me burned.

    His right arm rapidly swelled up bing twice its average size. It seemed slow and heavy, but it struck Meng Qi¡¯s Evil Ordeal at exactly the right time.

    BANG!

    Thunder Light leaped and knocked down the ck me. Having felt arge power, Meng Qi thought Master Ye¡¯s strength was much stronger than his all-out strength.

    Meng Qi swung out, borrowing force by mobilizing the Immortal Pressing Art, and then turned around to stab. His fierce momentum forced Lady An out again.

    ¡°It is the strength of God.¡± Master Ye looked serious. The green eye between his eyebrows shone a bright beam of light.

    In the Shangshui River, a thirty meter wave suddenly surged up and crashed against the small courtyard.

    The rushing water quickly turned ck and a stinking stench arose.

    Meng Qi dared not to neglect the situation. He circted himself with Evil Ordeal and a bolt of Thunder Light burst.

    Without Master Ye¡¯s interruption, Tang Ren had already taken an advantageous position. Just as he was about to kill the swordsman, the ck wave came in disrupting his action. He had to brandish his Cann Knife vertically to ward off the wave. Knife Energy quickly disappeared like a dream. The ck wave was divided into two and flowed on either side of Tang Ren.

    What Meng Qi feared the most was that the swordsman had hidden in the wave to mobilize the Purple Decease Sword without considering his safety. In that case, Tang Ren would have to use his Cann Knife to ward him off and he would have no military strength. In the end, Meng Qi would face Master Ye and Lady An alone.

    Even if Tang Ren threw the Cann Knife to him, he would not have been able to mobilize the knife for several reasons. First, only those with the blood lineage of the Tang family were able to rapidly grasp and mobilize the family¡¯s precious weapons. He was a fake second master Tang, so he would need a lot of time to control the knife. Secondly, he had consumed a lot of mental energy after using ¡°Peace Quietude Split¡±, so he would not be able to mobilize the knife.

    After all, he did not have Nine Apertures opened. There was no need to worry about squandering his genuine Qi of inner force, because it could be kept at peak with the Immortal Pressing Art. But, it was necessary to save mental energy, so he could only depend on Sacrifice Form. Compared with thunderbolt mark, it would consume more mental energy to mobilize a Precious Weapon, for which did not depend on celestial phenomena. It was endowed with the function ofmunication between heaven and earth and had developed natural power without being subject to any particr environment.

    Moreover, he did not know whether Master Ye and Lady An had mobilized the Purple Decease Sword in advance. Even if Master Ye consumed a lot of mental energy for resurrection, Lady An could ward off his Cann Knife. Thus, Master Ye, who had preserved most of his strength, could attack the mentally fatigued and resistless Meng Qi and Tang Ren. All of that was obvious.

    Thunder Light entangled and the Knife Energy was like a ribbon. The ck wave disappeared from Meng Qi and crossed in front of him.

    Because he could not sense Master Ye, Lady An, the swordsman, or Chen Xiang, he was suddenly touched. He considered whether he should take Tang Ren and run away. They could ask for aid amidst the ck wave confusion and get away. Or maybe they would be entangled for a while and wait for Qi Zhengyan.

    Meng Qi sent Tang Shu¡¯s corpse back to the Flower-washing Rice Shop, to help ease the tension between the Tang family and Huanhua Swords Sect. Meng Qi also wanted to inform Qi Zhengyan that he had been at swordpoint and the main perpetrator was about to appear. Qi Zhengyan needed to keep an eye on it. Moreover, Tang Ren and himself had gonepletely above board, so he was unlikely to lose sight of them.

    The waves ceased, and the surface became calm. The moonlight spilled as it had for thousands of years.

    In the courtyard, the corpse of a tall man was dposing to flesh and blood. Only Meng Qi and Tang Ren remained.

    Had they run away? They had run away!

    How could Master Ye and the others run away after such a strong attack?

    Meng Qi contemted in amazement. Then he realized that the swordsman had been driven by spiritual control. This was why he had been able to fight with Tang Ren. Otherwise, how could the Ye family be so rude and so determined to follow Heterodox Doctrines to the end?

    However, there was a rule for spiritual control that however you controlled the spirit, you could not make others kill themselves unless they had suicidal tendency. The instinct for survival would make the Vital Spirit break out and stop the control.

    A swordsman mobilizing the Purple Decease Sword for the second time in a short period would exhaust his genuine Qi. This was simr to suicide when fighting for the instinct of a swordsman.

    In other words, Master Ye could not have made the swordsman do it, unless the swordsman faced life-and-death crisis or was activated by Qi movement under the power of the Cann Knife. However, both Lady An and Master Ye were not adept in face-to-face attack. They had been confused by Meng Qi¡¯s unreasonable arbitrary strategy, so it was very hard for them to divert their attention to weaken Tang Ren. Since Tang Ren had aplished the primary level of the Exterior desmanship, there was no opportunity for the swordsman to mobilize Purple Decease Sword.

    Besides, there had been a lot of noise. If the fight had continued, masters of the Six Fan School and others would have soon shown up. At that time, they would have definitely chosen to kill the evil spirit under the watchful eyes of the people.

    Thus, Master Ye had attacked as a means of defense and ran away after taking an advantageous position.

    ¡°Do things neatly, not sloppily¡­¡± Meng Qi could not help praising even as an enemy.

    He turned around and said to Tang Ren, ¡°Grandpa Ren, we must hurry to the Six Fan School and ask for initiation of the City Defense Formation to block the evil spirits from escaping. ¡±

    At this point, he already knew that the foundation of his opposition, Master Ye was Evil Spirit Cultivation!

    Both the Six Fan School and the aristocratic families had extreme hate towards it, so they would want to get rid of it.

    Certainly, Yi City was notrge, and the City Defense Formation was not strong, so Meng Qi could pass through by himself. But as a result, his trace would be exposed and he was bound to encounter pursuit and interception from the Six Fan School and aristocratic families.

    ¡°Besides, we need to inform all the families to kill any maids sent by Master Ye!¡± Tang Ren said, grinding his teeth. Just now he had been fighting against the Purple Decease Sword with the Canng Knife. He had failed to distract Meng Qi¡¯s attention from fighting. Moreover, the matter was pressing, so he had no suspicion.

    ¡°Ok!¡± Meng Qi had no objection. It could prevent Master Ye from resurrecting.

    ording to Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s description, Meng Qi knew that in the enlightenment period, an Evil Spirit Cultivator¡¯s body must be kept within 1,500 meters if the cultivator wanted to resurrect via Incense Stove. And it could only happen three times at most within a short period. Otherwise, Nether Spirit would be obliterated and disappear immediately.

    ¡°Thousand Faced Devilman, let¡¯s go. Whether the second master Tang is right or not, since Evil Spirit Cultivation has been exposed, the Six Fan School will definitely deal with you. It will be hard to realize our n,¡± Lady An said seriously, standing near the Ye family.

    From his fighting, she presumed that the second master Tang was a fake.

    Master Ye said, ¡°Damn! I am still waiting for the conflict between the Wang family from Zhou County and Huanhua Swords Sect to damage Yi City and smash the four families. Through this blood sacrifice, Evil Avatar will likely break through the bottlenecks and enter the real areas of God¡­¡±

    He nned this matter for two reasons. The first reason was that the mission of his sect was to create more bitterness between sects and aristocratic families by provoking chaos. The second reason was that he wanted to create the conditions for his own breakthrough.

    ¡°There will be no conflict,¡± Lady An sighed and said, ¡°Let¡¯s get out of the city as soon as possible.¡±

    Master Ye shook his head and said, ¡°You go first with Chen Xiang. I will go back to the Ye family by myself.¡±

    ¡°Since I have nned for so long, I am unwilling to give up. Even if I am not able to smash the four families, I still have confidence in damaging the Ye family. As long as Evil Avatar breaks through the bottlenecks, I am willing to abandon my body and change my appearance. Who will recognize me?¡±

    ¡°Be careful not to provoke the imperial court and aristocratic families to invite augur and trace masters. ¡± Lady An disagreed for fear of getting involved, instead ofpanionship.

 Chapter 213: The Thousand Faced Devilman

    <h4>Chapter 213: The Thousand Faced Devilman</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Master Ye said stubbornly, ¡°If worstes to worst, I will go back to Head Altar and hide for a while. I have decided, so do not say that again.¡±

    Lady An knew Evil Avatar was uncanny and tyrannical. She had no chance of winning given her strength in case of a face-to-face battle, so she was no longer insisting. ¡°Okay. I will go first with Chen Xiang and the Purple Decease Sword.¡±

    The swordsman was harmonizing Qi-cirction with his legs crossed. The Purple Decease Sword was ced across his knees.

    ¡°No way. Without him and the Purple Decease Sword, I will have no chance of killing the old devils of the Ye family. I am pressed for time and can only abandon precious weapons. After I go through it sessfully, I will be a real God. Will I be afraid that I have no precious weapon at that time?¡± Master Ye insistently asked for the Purple Decease Sword.

    Lady An pursed her lips, unsatisfied with the Thousand Faced Devilman¡¯s decision. However, she also knew that he was anxious to achieve quick sess and receive instant benefits. He would take any opportunity to enhance himself. He dared not to rx or ck off. It was as if he were being constantly chased by fierce floods and savage beasts.

    Among the many seeded yers originally scattered outside this sect, the Thousand Faced Devilman was the mostmon and the most hopeless one. Unexpectedly, he had learned Evil Spirit Cultivation. He had also survived after killing many enemies and be an elite of the sect. He was called the Thousand Faced Devilman because his face would change as he frequently changed his body.

    ¡°Even if your Evil Avatar breaks through the bottlenecks, you will be in the Half-step Exterior Realm at most. It is not as good as having precious weapons.¡± Lady An was still unwilling to give up the Purple Decease Sword, even though she did not use the sword. In her opinion, she and the Thousand Faced Devilman would receive a very great reward when they returned to the Head Altar, if they handed in the Purple Decease Sword. The sword had taken shape with the Exterior master¡¯s conception and his warm nourishing day and night, rather than through the umtion of materials.

    Master Ye shook his head and said, ¡°Although we have precious weapons, we can only exercise the power of Half-step Exterior Realm. Moreover, it can only be generated once or twice in battle. If I break through the bottlenecks, my every move will have a simr effect.¡±

    Lady An clenched her teeth and said, ¡°I wish you sess. I will wait for you in the usual ce.¡±

    Master Ye¡¯s resurrection had a distance limitation, so they had already arranged a hideaway at an earlier time.

    ¡°Ok.¡± Master Ye said no more. He awakened the swordsman and went back to the Ye family.

    He knew that his n had been quelled and it would be almost impossible toplete 90% of the breakthrough. However, once the Ye family was sacrificed, he would be closer to the breakthrough at least. Next time, he needed to not take such a risk and he could easily make a breakthrough.

    Looking at Master Ye¡¯s back, Lady An snorted. She grasped Chen Xiang and disappeared in the dark.

    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that she did not know if the Thousand Faced Devilman had other Incense Stoves for resurrection, she would kill Chen Xiang and take the treasure and script before the Thousand Faced Devilman arrived. Every time he took action, everything valuable was put on the Incense Stove. After all, his body changed as frequently as his clothes. Nether Spirit could be transferred with the blessing of Evil Avatar, but material objects could not.

    ¡­

    As Meng Qi and Tang Ren were exiting the alley, they met Qi Zhengyan with a sword.

    ¡°¡­Master Ye died earlier. His body was upied by a mischievous Evil Spirit Cultivator.¡± Meng Qi told the whole story. Having had a simr experience, Qi Zhengyan immediately understood.

    Qi Zhengyan was still poker-faced. ¡°Evil Spirit Cultivation? It is necessary to inform the Six Fan School, so they can block off the city.¡±

    Seeing this, Tang Ren was slightly touched. ¡°Large sect disciples are really out of the ordinary. Upon hearing about the Evil Spirit Cultivation, he can tell its meaning. However, I only know about Evil Spirit Cultivation. I have had multiple contacts with the Six Fan School while wielding the Lancang Knife in my sixties and seventies.¡±

    Xiaoer had gained rich experience while traveling around. He even knew about Evil Spirit Cultivation.

    The three people said nothing and went directly to the Six Fan School. They passed through many bystanders, who hade over because of the loud noise in the Shangshui River Vi.

    Meng Qi owned Hallucination Body Movements and Moves of Wind-god¡¯s Legs. In an unchanged situation, he could run as if he was flying and change into a residual shadow. However, Qi Zhengyan owned the Lightness Skill of Huanhua Swords Sect. He elegantly and unconventionally performed with a flutter of his clothes. Walking alongside the two, Tang Ren was like an old countryman, because he could barely catch them, even with his strength of nine Acupores.

    ¡°These youth are to be regarded with respect. Why did I never have such an adventure when I was young?¡± Tang Ren thought as he followed them closely. Suddenly, he called, ¡°Arrester Huang, are you going to the Shangshui River Vi?¡±

    Opposite, a middle-aged man leading several arresters slowed down. He held five locks of long beards. He smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Ren, can you tolerate me?¡±

    The arrester was Huang Zhiqing, the Governor Arrester of Yi City. He was in charge of the Martial Artists Community. He was also a Nine Acupores Master expected to reach the Half-step Exterior Realm. As everyone knew, the imperial court of the Great Jin Dynasty had the most Nine Acupores Masters in the world, far more than any main stream martial arts or aristocratic family. The court made promises ofrge rewards and high positions to attract many masters. The court required them to be at least experts of the Exterior or Enlightened Master Pros below Great Master.

    Rogue Cultivators often preferred to offer service to the imperial court, rather than aristocratic families or sects. In addition to resources and property, they would have rights and social status to manage Jianghu affairs. Moreover, they were not Foreign Officials, so they could be promoted without being subject to blood or inheritance. If one was promoted by doing outstanding service, he could even get the corresponding script from the imperial family.

    In addition, there were also Martial Presented Schrs in the imperial court. It was a bright road to stand out for the persons with outstanding abilities. They did not have to depend on sects and aristocratic families. If the resources of the imperial court had not been limited and masters had not gotten used to free and easy life, Rogue Cultivators who could be saved would probably have been recruited by the Six Fan School and the Imperial Guards at an earlier time.

    Sects and aristocratic families were certain to take actions to increase the pressure on the Six Fan School. They did this to repress the expansion of its strength and keep its strength at an eptable standard for all parties. Furthermore, sects and aristocratic families also ced their trusted followers in the Six Fan School and the imperial court. For example, many disciples of the Cui family, which was a branch of Zhenwu disciples, were on the list of Martial Presented Schrs once every three years.

    However, in the Six Fan School, a ce meant a city including its surrounding viges. One Governor Arrester, two Assistant Arresters, ten Formal Badge Arresters, and ten groups of Constables were arranged. In the county, where the Silver Badge Arrester was in charge of county affairs, his assistant Green-ribbon Arrester, and elite Tigard Arrester were arranged. In a province, the Gold-badge Arrester and Purple-ribbon Arrester were arranged. In the Divine capital, the headquarters of the Six Fan School, eight top Arresters, and a chief arrester conferred with a rank of nobility were arranged.

    The name ¡°Head Constable of Six Fan School¡± was scary enough to many masters in Jianghu. He did not ce himself in the Terrestrial Rankings, but he was universally epted in the top ten of Terrestrial Rankings.

    ¡°The battle before was a duel between the Canng Knife and Purple Decease Sword.¡± Tang Ren got straight to the point.

    ¡°What!?¡± Huang Zhiqing blurted out. Was their fighting among the four aristocratic families?

    Tang Ren said, ¡°Master Ye died. His body was upied by Evil Avatar, who incited a fight between all the families and Huanhua Swords Sect.¡±

    ¡°Evil Spirit Cultivation?¡± Huang Zhiqing looked solemn. It was worse than fighting among the aristocratic families. After all, they knew the restraint of behavior and majesty of the imperial court. Evil Spirit Cultivators on the other hand, acted viciously and liked blood sacrifice. If Evil Avatar lost control, the people in the city would be in great misery.

    Tang Ren briefly told his bitter experience. Meng Qi added Lady An¡¯s fighting style and the tall man¡¯s palm force.

    Huang Zhiqing became more solemn. ¡°From his appearance features and palm techniques, it can be spected that he is the Iron Hand Devilman, one of the 19 Devilmen of Destruction Sect.¡±

    Meng Qi was surprised. Iron Hand Devilman?

    What surprised him was not just that the Six Fan School had collected abundant information and Governor Arrester knew Jianghu people very well, but the words ¡°Iron Hand Devilman¡±!

    The person who had been killed was Iron Hand Devilman. Who was the person he had met on the boat?

    Was it a ¡°The Hero Saves a Beauty¡± type y arranged by Shan Xiumei for gold digging?

    Huang Zhiqing felt his surprise and exined briefly, ¡°Iron Hand Devilman and Joy Devilman often haunt in Huan Province, so I know them very well. In the case of other masters, I have to read the materials. So Lady An must be Joy Devilman and the man upying the body of Master Ye must have been the Thousand Faced Devilman. No wonder. The Thousand Faced Devilman is the most mysterious among the 19 Devilmen. He can change his appearance so the Evil Spirit Cultivation ounted for it.¡±

    He raised his voice to order the Formal Badge Arresters with him.

    ¡°You three. Go separately to the Tang family, the Wan family, and the Ling family. Tell their Elders about this matter. Make sure to damage the Incense Stove of Evil Avatar and leave no opportunity for his resurrection. Ask the Elders of the Wan family and the Ling family to respectively take the Prairie Fire Spear and the Cloud-churning Knife ande to the Ye family mansion.¡±

    ¡°You. Go back to the Six Fan School to initiate the City Defense Formation. Send all arresters to block the main roads and search carefully. Do not leave any hideaways for the Evil Avatar¡¯s Incense Stove.¡±

    ¡°You. Go to the Water-expelling Yard to invite Wang Zai to the Ye family. It involves the Wang family, and the Noble Spirit can restrain Evil Avatar, so he has to do us a favor.¡±

    After the arresters left, Huang Zhiqing looked at Meng Qi and the others and said, ¡°Manager Qi, second master Tang, Mr. Ren, I beg you to go to the Ye family with me and see if we can find the trace of Evil Avatar and deal with the Ye family.¡±

    ¡°Ok!¡± Meng Qi answered. He dreaded the enemy who could resurrect. He was very eager to settle this matter and avoid further trouble.

    Qi Zhengyan drew a long face and nodded lightly. Whether the Thousand Faced Devilman was the person he had met during group-rivaling or not, Evil Spirit Cultivators had to die, because it was impossible to guard against them and it went against social harmony.

    ¡­

    Meng Qi had a different identity and a different mood this time as he revisited the Mansion of the Ye family.

    The guards at the gate, who should never leave, even for a moment, had disappeared. No sound came out of the whole mansion. The quietness was frightening and creepy. It was as if some mysterious and gruesome things were being plotted in the forest.

    ¡°Be careful!¡± Huang Zhiqing, as a Governor Arrester, had neither met nor heard of such a situation.

    ¡°There is soaring grievance and pervasive murderous aura.¡± Wang Zai lifted up his long sword and came over. He murmured, ¡°It must be a Sacrifice. We must stop it at once!¡±

    His square face was calm and solemn, but there was a faint hatred in his eyes. When teased by Master Ye, or the Thousand Faced Devilman, he had be angry and red-faced.

    At the thought of the scenes inside, they were heavy-hearted. Because the situation was very urgent, they rushed into the mansion of the Ye family.

    Wang Zai took the lead, while Meng Qi and the others followed him. On the path up to the mansion, they did not see a single domestic or servant, only the dead bodies of rodents and insects. It was quite daunting.

    Outside of the Ye family¡¯s hall, several corpses were neatly ced. The dead looked pale as if their blood had been drained, yet there was no trace of blood on the ground.

    Wang Zai slowed down and stepped into the hall. He saw a man surrounded by ck gas inside a mountain of corpses. Around him, blood shook fiercely and waspletely integrated into his body.

    Before him, the Purple Decease Sword floated, enveloped by bloodiness. Having failed to sense the family crisis, it had been activated by itself.

    ¡°Do youe here to worship the true God?¡±

    In the appearance of Master Ye, the Thousand Faced Devilman shouted solemnly and insanely. The sound made the roof tremble and dust fall.

 Chapter 214: â€œImmortal Godâ€

    <h4>Chapter 214: ¡°Immortal God¡±</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    The dust fell from the roof and gave rise to a vast greyness. Suddenly, the whole Ye mansion became gloomy. It seemed as if many ghosts haunted between the Thousand Faced Devilman and the others including Meng Qi. Some were crying and some were cursing. A gust of evil wind blew and everyone became numb.

    Evil Ordeal held by Meng Qi shed. The evil wind stopped and the greyness disappeared.

    Although he had not changed clothes, the handprint at the back had reappeared. If he had not mobilized the Golden Bell Shield with all his strength, no one would have discovered the truth. They would think at most that the second master Tang was brawny and powerful, which was why his desmanship was so tough.

    Wang Zai shouted, ¡°How can Heterodox Doctrines be called as God?¡±

    A current of invisible gas seemed to rise from his forehead and expand. He looked solemn and kind, respectful and firm. It was as if he represented all the positive energy in the universe, which required abiding byws and principles and eliminating disharmonic factors.

    Dignified and imposing, he brandished his sword as if all the changes and skills had been integrated into constancy, charging people with momentum and positivity.

    With the Right-guarding Sword pointed at them, a group of devils retreated. Invisible ghosts disappeared, and depressing clouds drifted away. The Ye family hall turned bright. The Thousand Faced Devilman appeared to get much closer.

    ¡°Noble Spirit is a supreme art of Confucius Sect¡­¡± Meng Qi praised highly. If Wang Zai chopped at him, he would exert all his strength, because there were no skills to break the momentum in Nine Strategies Beyond the Swords. He would have to perform Peace Quietude Split or Mortal Dust Fall with Outline of Heavenly Knife and all his genuine Qi. He was not afraid of consuming genuine Qi, to fight the Evil Spirit with the Noble Spirit. His Qi would remain at peak with the help of the Immortal Pressing Art.

    It was Wang Zai¡¯s first sword, so it was definitely not his unique skill. While fighting with him, Meng Qi had to resort to Knife Intent of the Exterior.

    Meng Qi did not watch. After Wang Zai¡¯s performance, he waved Evil Ordeal and Thunder Light cracked. He chopped fiercely without any fancy moves or many changes.

    Meanwhile, Tang Ren attacked from the side. He brandished the Cann Knife like flowing water surging up to the Thousand Faced Devilman in waves. On the other side, Huang Zhiqing hit with his right fist like a storm was raging in all its fury. Under the current, the desk behind the Thousand Faced Devilman cracked.

    Wind Thunder Fist was one of the supreme arts of the Exterior, a reward from the imperial family of the Great Jin Dynasty.

    Since bing an arrester, Huang Zhiqing had rendered outstanding services many times, and his strength had improved a lot. With Nine Apertures opened, he had be a Governor Arrester. While reporting his work in the Six Fan School of the Divine capital, he¡¯d had a chance to visit the Head Constable and the Emperor, where he had been given the name Wind Thunder Fist. He was no longer short on ways to open the Life-and-Death Hidden Latch and the Inner and Outer Heaven-earth Merging. He felt deeply grateful and had sworn loyalty to the imperial court and the Emperor.

    Once his Nine Apertures opened, a current of highly condensed genuine Qi could be released by throwing Wind Thunder Fist. Due to the wind and thunder hiding inside, everyone was sted to bits. Although its strength was slightly inferior, not one person¡¯s corpse remained intact.

    Qi Zhengyan lifted the Golden Dragon Stripe Sword and did not exert all his strength. Hegged behind to boost the morale of the four at the front.

    With Four Apertures opened, he had shown frightening fighting capacity in Flower Moon Tower, but no one had seen it. Wang Zai and Tang Ren thought he had better not join the fight, so as not to interfere with them if he was manipted by the Thousand Faced Devilman¡¯s Evil Avatar.

    The Thousand Faced Devilman¡¯s mid-brow split. His vertical green eyes added an even greater sense of mystery appearing to be tinted with light red. The green light glowed even brighter and changed to an arrow pointed at Wang Zai.

    His spiritual impact was not only a continuous wave, it could change to highly condensed arrows, which were sharper and more horrible.

    The green light of arrows was inconstant and dim. Unlike a real object, it moved quickly closer to Wang Zai. It was going to pass the Right-guarding Sword and hit him.

    At that moment, the spiritual arrows sent by the Thousand Faced Devilman slowed down, as if they¡¯d been obstructed by an aura of magnificence and impartiality around Wang Zai.

    Wang Zai turned his long sword back and chopped at the green light. Under tremendous air pressure, all the evil things were dispersed.

    The sky was dotted with green light.

    Meng Qi marveled at how the Noble Spirit was a great treasure of the aristocratic family. Its toughness could defend the spiritual attack. However, there was not enough time for him to think too much. The ck vapor surrounding the Thousand Faced Devilman had risen high into the air and turned into a big hand to catch Evil Ordeal.

    Meng Qi immersed himself in mobilizing the Immortal Pressing Art. He could see a portion of the flowing ck gas changing.

    Like the wrath of God, Evil Ordeal absorbed all the surrounding airflow and vitality. As Lightning shed and Green Thunder stood out, it brandished to the big hand of ck gas with extreme masculinity.

    CLATTER!

    The lightning smashed the ck gas. The Long Knife chopped the big hand in a vulnerable spot into two pieces.

    Meng Qi and Wang Zai were fighting with the Thousand Faced Devilman face-to-face. The Devilman punched his right fist with shing silver lightning to ward off the Cann Knife. His left hand was burning with ck mes that collided with the Wind Thunder Fist as it crossed the air.

    BANG!

    A mighty force burst out and ck mes spread everywhere. A beam-column between the two people cracked. It was lit by ck mes then burned to ashes in silence.

    The two fists finally collided. There was a loud explosion. Huang Zhiqing maized the inner force of the Thousand Faced Devilman with genuine Qi while using the Wind Thunder to distract him.

    On the other side, the lightning from the left fist was cut apart by the Canng Knife. The knife was getting closer and closer.

    Even with Evil Avatar, when four top masters joined hands, the Thousand Faced Devilman was in great peril with just one move.

    All of a sudden, the flesh and blood of both of the Thousand Faced Devilman¡¯s armpits squirmed. Two thick, ck, nonhuman arms stretched out with bloody water and bare skin to hit Huang Zhiqing and Tang Ren.

    The two arms were not only thick but also long. In length, each arm equated to a long knife or three human arms.

    Huang Zhiqing and Tang Ren were thrown back and they squirted out blood. Fortunately, with the help of Protective Upstanding Qi, they were not seriously injured.

    The Devilman¡¯s four arms gathered up. Meng Qi and Wang Zai could not defeat him with their outdated movements. They threw their weapons and jumped to both sides, borrowing force.

    Although the Thousand Faced Devilman was stronger than before, the two warriors were fearless. This was just the warm-up exercise.

    ¡°Haha, it is the strength of God.¡± The Thousand Faced Devilmanughed loudly. He waved his two long and two short arms, two ck and two white.

    He hadn¡¯t made a breakthrough, but Evil Avatar had be more powerful because the second set of arms had grown from his body.

    A crowd of people rushed in. They were from the Tang family, the Wan family, and the Lin family. The foremost men were swordsman and spearman who had previously chased Meng Qi. Even if they had been deceived by their Masters to join the deadly pursuit, their fighting was real. If Huanhua Swords Sect troubled them, Heterodox Doctrines Satanists would not help them. Therefore, they were eager to redeem themselves by killing evil spirits.

    ¡°Since all are here, you will die together.¡± The Thousand Faced Devilman¡¯s face distorted.

    His four arms caught the floating Purple Decease Sword before him, dragged it out from bloodiness, and began chopping at people.

    Purplish red light shone, and Sword Qi surged. The sharpness of the sword caused roofs to crack. Bricks and beams dropped, with its even and smooth cuts.

    ¡°The situation is not good!¡± Tang Ren waved the Canng Knife giving no consideration to his exhaustion. ck waves dashed heavily to the sky and fiercely surged up to the Thousand Faced Devilman. Along the way, ground tiles were smashed and left dangling.

    An Elder of the Wan family constricted his pupils and stabbed with a crimson spear. The boundless spear shadows were like wildfire spread forwards to burn out the stacks of corpses and tiles.

    The elder of the Ling family ced his knife horizontally and made his horse stop walking. He shouted and chopped down. The whole roof copsed and clouds rolled over as if the sky had inverted and dropped so that no one could be supported.

    Meng Qi got out of the Ye family hall with rapid body movements. Just then, he saw the cloud-rolling knife technique.

    ¡°It is different from the ¡®momentum¡¯ essence of River-splitting desmanship¡­¡± Meng Qi stared.

    BOOM!

    The whole roof and the surrounding walls copsed. mes rose to the sky and waves dashed against the shore. All the tiles and beams were burned to ashes or crushed. Purplish red Sword Qi struggled to cut throughyer afteryer before finally disappearing.

    Tang Ren came out with light steps. The Wan family and the Ling family spread out to prevent the Devilman from escaping.

    ¡°Idiots, the God is immortal!¡± The Thousand Faced Devilman suddenly jumped up high. His body disintegrated at high speed and even his bones turned into broken bits. The illusion dissipated.

    All the fighters were bitterly disappointed. How could it resurrect?

    ¡°Search for the nearby Incense Stove!¡± Huang Zhiqing shouted and added in his heart, ¡°And the Purple Decease Sword buried in the ruins.¡±

    In amon courtyard in the city, Lady An, Joy Devilman, walked with a swaying gait. Beside her, Chen Xiang sat quietly.

    Suddenly, Chen Xiang¡¯s tummy expanded, like a woman who was ten months pregnant.

    ¡°Luckily, there is a secret passage out of the city¡­¡± Lady An breathed a sigh of relief.

    In the nearby void, a white jade finger suddenly appeared and pointed to the mid-brow of Chen Xiang seemingly slow yet actually quick. Celestial music and a Buddhist chant resounded,

    ¡°Unborn Venerable Mother, Vacuum Hometown!¡±

    Chen Xiang showed a quiet and rxed smile. His body and swollen belly perished. All wisps of blood spirit flew into the jade white finger.

    It waspletely beyond Lady An¡¯s expectation. She could not believe her own eyes.

    ¡°After many days of waiting, I have finally killed him.¡± A maid in a white dress strolled forward behind Lady An and said in an innocent and enchanting voice. Her delicate appearance was unspeakable and her temperament was ethereal and somewhat naughty.

    ¡°Gu Xiaosang¡­¡± Lady An squeezed a few words out of her teeth. She shook slightly, wanting to fight or escape, but she could not move. It was as if she was possessed.

    ¡°Right, it is me.¡± Gu Xiaosang smiled and answered. ¡°I originally chased the person with the Sect of the in Lady and came to Huan Province without any ideas. While I was passing by Yi City, I detected the minefield. I stayed there half a day and discovered a guy full of Yin Qi and Evil Qi. It turned out to be sheer luck, what one has searched for far and wide. ¡±

    She gracefully crouched down and touched Chen Xiang¡¯s body.

    ¡°You! What are you doing?¡± Lady An lowered her voice out of fear.

    Gu Xiaosang neither raised her head nor feared Lady An to make a sneak attack. She answered, ¡°Collecting my trophy, the favorite thing of the father of my child.¡±

    ¡°Chi, Child, you have a child?¡± As a woman, Lady An had a strange concern.

    Gu Xiaosang turned her face up and said innocently and earnestly, ¡°Now I have no child, but I figure it will happen sooner orter. If I call him the father of my child earlier, he can get used to it. ¡±

    She suddenlyughed. ¡°I know he has a Reincarnation Charm. I have been looking for him for a long time. Now, I think it is worthwhile.¡±

    She slowly stood up and looked at Lady An with a smile. ¡°Do you know the Reincarnation Charm?¡±

    ¡°I do not.¡± Lady An cautiously shook her head.

    Gu Xiaosang smiled slightly. Her eyes looked like a deep pool, seemingly clear yet actually unpredictable. ¡°You can leave now. Go back and tell the Devil of Disillusionment that the Lampholder Oracle of my sect wants to cooperate with him. If he agrees, please go to the Quiet Brocade Tower of Yedu and buy one Eight-petal Bitter Orchid.¡±

    Lady An pulled herself together and asked, ¡°Has the Thousand Faced Devilman died?¡±

    ¡°Of course. If Evil Avatar and Nether Spirit are interrupted from resurrecting, Evil Avatar will be out of control and devour Nether Spirit. I tried with four unsessful Evil Spirit Cultivators of my sect. None of them escaped by sheer luck.¡± Gu Xiaosangughed gently. Suddenly, she was stunned and put a finger to her lips, murmuring, ¡°Damn it. They will have an uncontrolled Evil Avatar ¡­¡±

    She immediately felt relieved and beamed with joy again. ¡°Anyhow, I have a lot of Precious Weapons ¡­¡±

    Fires were still burning everywhere. Elders and foreign official acted separately. The others were searching for the Purple Decease Sword.

    Meng Qi was also there. Suddenly, he discovered that the crimson fires were tinted with dark green.

 Chapter 215: Evil Avatar

    <h4>Chapter 215: Evil Avatar</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    mes were supposed to be scorching bright and warm, but these seemed green and miserable, like will-o¡¯-the-wisps in a cemetery shifting between bright and dim.

    ¡°Be careful!¡± Faced with such a queer situation, Meng Qi could not help but shout. He raised the Evil Ordeal and swung it, creating a smear of silver light.

    Just as he finished his sentence, a distorted, dark green shadow came flying out of the rubble. It did not look like a tangible object, but rather a reflection in the water, swaying with the waves.

    A shrill howling sound rang out.

    The illusion¡¯s wails were thick with fear. The terrifying deterrence of it made Meng Qi shudder.

    Its awe-inspiring state was not beast-like, nor was it simr to the feeling of insignificance before natural disasters. Instead, it came from the depths of his soul, as though the distorted green shadow ruled over his life and his soul, making it inevitable for him to shiver in fear!

    The strange, evil shadow was rushing at the very swordsman who had attempted to kill Meng Qi that day. He was a Nine Apertures Master who could still maintain a steady pace despite being intimidated, capable of ughtering his targets swiftly and ferociously.

    ¡°It¡¯s the Evil Avatar! Get back!¡± Wang Zai hollered as his gaze froze. He drew his long sword like it was a mace and activated his Noble Spirit, which filled up the surrounding area. His Noble Spirit was far-reaching and righteous, the perfect tool for wiping out evil.

    When his sword was swung, it was still seven or eight feet away from the Evil Avatar, but before it hit its target, Wang Zai¡¯s entire body had followed the sword power to be shifted to within only a single foot from the Evil Avatar. It was as though he had used the Stealth skill!

    By the time the swordsman had heard Wang Zai¡¯s shouts, thetter¡¯s Knife Qi had already cut into the green shadow. Yet the shadow seemed to be nothing more than an illusion, only briefly rippling for a moment. Instead, the force of the de slipped right through and snapped a burning wooden beam into half.

    The evil shadow was as fast as a ghost. It directly smashed into the long sword but passed right through it, ovepping with the swordsman¡¯s body in an instant.

    The swordsman¡¯s Protective Upstanding Qi had no response. His flesh and blood were like snowfall meeting sunlight, subtly melting away. Before Wang Zai could wield his ¡°Right-guarding Sword¡±, the green shadow slipped through the swordsman¡¯s body andunched itself at a constable. In his ce was now mere strands of hair drifting in the air, all of which had turned white from their initial raven color.

    Such a scene gave everyone goosebumps and cold sweat. The Evil Avatar was too terrifying!

    Swords and des were useless, energy and force were futile; the devilish shadow that devoured flesh and blood was unstoppable!

    Martial Artists in their enlightenment period trained their internal energy and were brimming with vitality, and thus were invulnerable to small and weak evils. On top of that, they used many different Dharma ess to adjust their Yang Qi and other Qi which ensured that they would not be helpless if they encountered evil ghosts or other supernatural beings. However, this was not any run-of-the-mill evil spirit they were facing, but an Evil Avatar. All those usual tricks they had learned from Enlightening their Aperturesappeared to bepletely ineffective!

    The Elder from the Ling family who was armed with the ¡°Cloud-churning Knife¡± was deeply affected by the Evil Avatar¡¯s deterrence and its frightening attack. His mind was in a state of disarray as he grit his teeth and enabled his Precious Weapon.

    ¡°Wait¡­¡± Wang Zai¡¯s caution was drowned out by the deafening rumbling of what could have been heaven and earth copsing. Moonlight reversed and a lonely burst of Knife Energy, seemingly unpredictable, aimed straight for the Evil Avatar.

    The Evil Avatar suddenly dispersed and transformed into several dark green mes, flying everywhere.

    The Knife Energy swallowed the Evil Avatar and everything turned dark once more. Moonlight returned and shone brightly over the rubble.

    The Ling family Elder panted heavily. He had barely rxed a little when his pupils constricted all of a sudden. Before his eyes, several dark green mes were gathering to reform the shadow. Although it was much fainter than before, the deterrence of its Evil Qi remained unchanged.

    The Evil Avatar attacked, and flesh and blood began melting once more. White strands of hair fell to the ground as the Ling family Elder was turned into a ¡°blood sacrifice¡±. If the sharpness of the Cloud-churning Knife was not exposed, even those armed with weapons would not be able to escape this cmity.

    ¡°The Evil Avatar gathers and disperses as it likes, so the Noble Spirit must be used to hold it in ce before Precious Weapons can be used to kill it!¡± Wang Zai cried, his voice a mix of urgency, pity and righteousness.

    Once the Evil Avatar had countercharged, its Nether Spirit and Incense Stove would both perish, eliminating any chance of resurrection. However, the Evil Avatar¡¯s body could gather and disperse as it pleased and was thus difficult to lock onto to kill. Attacks were only effective when a special Dharma ess was employed to hold it in ce or during the split second when it was devouring humans. Hence Six Fan School and the aristocratic family sects viewed the Evil Avatar as a hidden peril that had to be eliminated.

    The Evil Avatar seemed to know that Wang Zai¡¯s Noble Spirit was capable of holding on to it and floated away like an illusion, carefully avoiding Wang Zai. Within a few short breaths, four or five shrieks tore through the air¨C the Elder Foreign Officials of the three families had been hit.

    The dark green Evil Avatar swayed again and zipped towards Meng Qi like a shadow in the night.

    Meng Qi¡¯s Immortal Pressing Art activated, projecting his spirit outwards. His intentions were guarded from within, and his soul was calm and quiet as it reflected his surroundings. At the same time, it initiated the Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship to feel out the Evil Avatar¡¯s thoughts.

    Brutality, murder, bloodiness¡­ The Evil Avatar was like a congregation of countless negative thoughts, twisted and ugly. They were so filthy and so in line with worldly affairs that it was impossible for Meng Qi to use the Peace Quietude Split or Mortal Dust Fall on it.

    The moment his thoughts changed, the Evil Ordeal raged and mmed down on the Evil Avatar¡¯s head like thunder on a sunny day.

    Meng Qi put all his strength into this move, which resembled a Thunderp sent from the heavens as punishment. It was fierce and merciless, absorbing the airflow and vitality around it, activating the Evil Ordeal¡¯s thunder force.

    The Knife Energy transformed into a bolt of Green Thunder and split the sky in a mighty stroke. The onlookers felt like heaven and earth had shrunk in that moment, with the thunder taking up their space.

    The Evil Avatar was blurry at first, but then a crack surfaced on it out of the blue, and from the gap, two creepy, demonic eyes appeared. The green light turned into an arrow that dodged the Thunderp and was swifter than the Knife Energy. It aimed straight for Meng Qi¡¯s head!

    Meng Qi had expected the Evil Avatar¡¯s attack on his Vital Spirit and constricted his outward spirit-projection. He guarded his mid-brows closely, his right hand as steady as mountains. Not a single tremor ran through his body.

    Noiselessly, the arrow pierced Meng Qi. The world around him spun and a sharp pain began tearing him apart as a low buzz rang out in his head. Two streams of blood flowed out of his nostrils. His ears, eyes, and sides of his mouth also had traces of blood!

    The Evil Ordeal slowed for a moment, but then stabilized itself immediately and struck down with the same ferocity and strength.

    Crackling sounds could be heard as the Long Knife passed through the Evil Avatar. However, there were shes of lightning leaping about, causing some of the Yin Qi to dissipate.

    The Evil Avatar went numb in that moment, just in time for Wang Zai to rush over and shout,

    ¡°Unstoppable Strike!¡±

    His entire body appeared to be shrouded in ayer of radiance and his breath was steadily building up. The Noble Spirit flooded the entire courtyard, suppressing the Evil Avatar to the extent that it started quivering, as though it were sluggish.

    Meng Qi took a few steps back and steadied his injured Vital Spirit to recover from his vertigo. However, his eyes were on Wang Zai the whole time, not wanting to let the opportunity of viewing the Noble Spirit in action slip by.

    The Unstoppable Strike. This is one of the Noble Spirit¡¯s major Dharma ess¡­Meng Qi felt a chill in his heart.

    That move could only be used when one¡¯s Noble Spirit had attained a higher level. It would absorb all the noble spirit present between heaven and earth and grew stronger with every strong opponent encountered. Such was the Unstoppable Strike!

    Apparently there had once been a disciple of the Wang family who had mastered this move when he had been at the Seven Apertureslevel. When he ran into a Half-step Exterior Scenery enemy after that, he became stronger than his powerful opponent and killed him off after a bloody battle.

    The effects of the ¡°Unstoppable Strike¡± far exceeded that of Meng Qi¡¯s Sacrifice Form, and its after-effects were much less as well. In Meng Qi¡¯s words, it was basically cheating! The man just had to go all out!

    Of course, it had its own downsides too. It could not exceed the total breath of the oponent it was facing unlike the Sacrifice Form, which had its user as a standard.

    The Right-guarding Sword swung down and cleaved the Evil Avatar in a righteous manner.

    The Evil Avatar trembled all over. Wisps of air that appeared both dark green and ck began escaping and dispersing from it, while it stayed frozen in ce.

    Wang Zai retrieved his sword and quickly stumbled back. The Elder of the Wan family understood his hint. He raised his Prairie Fire Spear and rushed forward!

    Shadows of the spear filled the entire sky while the spearhead remained constant amidst the countless changes. Bright red mes gathered together to form a highly concentrated me.

    This time, nothing in the surroundings got burnt, and there was no spontaneous reaction to it. The flickering me was well-controlled and reserved; it followed the spearhead and stabbed the flesh of the Evil Avatar.

    With a rumble, the red me exploded. It consumed the evil Qi as fuel and turned the Evil Avatar into a zing torch in a sh.

    The Noble Spirit surrounding Wang Zai¡¯s body vanished. His forehead was drenched in cold sweat, a clear sign that the countercharge from using the ¡°Unstoppable Strike¡± had been quite severe. The Wan and Ling family Elders armed with their weapons were even more exhausted, to the point where they seemed to have to pause to catch their breath every few steps.

    The good news was that the Evil Avatar had been eliminated. Everyone could finally heave a sigh of relief, for thankfully, no serious ramifications had been resulted.

    All of a sudden, the sound of a burning piece of wood dropping rang out. A brilliant purple sword drifted out from within, and behind it was a dull, dark green me. The me gradually grew longer andrger into a shadow in the shape of a human!

    ¡°It¡¯s still not dead?¡±

    ¡°Just a little bit more!¡±

    Everyone was shocked and horrified. The Evil Avatar was way too hard to kill! If it could recover by devouring flesh and blood, everyone who was present, and even the entire city, would have no escape from death!

    Qi Zhengyan gritted his teeth and was about to give the Book of the Chaos a shot, but it did not specialize in defeating evil spirits and thus he was unsure of its efficacy. The rest of the Foreign Official Elders all cast their gazes on Wang Zai in hopes of him mustering up whatever remaining courage he had to destroy that final shred of the Evil Avatar.

    Wang Zai¡¯s face was pale. He quickly harmonized his Qi-cirction and regted his strength to recover while he still had the time.

    Right at this juncture, a shadow dashed forward.

    ¡°Gentleman Tang Er!¡±

    ¡°Young one!¡±

    ¡°Tang Jing!¡±

    The series of exmations made it apparent that the identity of the shadow was none other than Meng Qi!

    Meng Qi wielded the Evil Ordeal and shes of thunder began swirling around it, giving off the vibe of vanquishing evil. He swung it and it squarely struck the dark green me.

    The me flickered wildly as it was continuously shocked with lightning, causing it to disperse. However, it still did not go out, and stubbornlyunched itself at Meng Qi.

    Everyone held their breaths in anticipation.

    As the evil Qi rushed into his face and the demonic force neared, Meng Qi ground his teeth and activated the strands of Purple Thunder Force he had concentrated in his Dantian.

    p!

    Bolts of purple thunder flew out, powerful and unyielding, and honorable and dignified. They chased after the Evil Avatar andpletely defeated it, even extinguishing the faint shadow.

    Meng Qi had not mastered the Purple Thunder desmanship yet and had merely used the Purple Thunder Force, but it was unexpectedly more effective than he had thought!

    A single dark green object fell from amidst the twisting purple thunder. Meng Qi reached out his left hand and quietly caught it.

    It was an eye, more specifically, a demonic, dark green eye!

    The purple thunder vanished as the yin Qi in the courtyard fully disintegrated. With a tter, the Purple Decease Sword dropped onto the ground.

 Chapter 216: The Matter is Settled

    <h4>Chapter 216: The Matter is Settled</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Meng Qi quietly tucked away the ¡°Evil God Eye¡±. No matter its usefulness, handing it over to the Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms would definitely earn him some Karma points in exchange, possibly even something better.

    The Purple Decease Sword was marked with several imprints and shone with an endlessly circting, eye-catching brilliance. Its sharpness seemed to solidify and shoot into the sky.

    Meng Qi felt a rush of excitement as he watched it, but the Governor Arrester of Yi City, Huang Zhiqing, a prodigy of the Wang family from Zhou County, Wang Zai, and the Wan and Ling family Elders were all crowding over, fixated on the vibrant purple.

    Wang Zai had expended a lot of energy in using the ¡°Unstoppable Strike¡±, and was thus not much of a threat unless he had some way of quickly healing himself. However, Huang Zhiqing had only suffered mild injuries and his ¡°Windthunder Fist¡± was of a decent skill level; he could very well have made the end of the Ranking List of Young Masters if it were not for his old age. Whereas the two Elders from the Wan and Ling family had barely done anything just now because they had been entirely focussed on avoiding the Evil Avatar, so their Nine Acupores strength was still full.

    Even then, Meng Qi felt that he may still have the advantage. Based on his true strength and the Immortal Pressing Art¡¯s ability to take on several opponents at once, as well as the Hallucination Body Movements and Moves of Wind-god¡¯s Legs¡¯ usefulness in escaping, and even Qi Zhengyan stealthy assistance, he was rtively confident of grabbing the Purple Decease Sword and then making a break for it. His only concern was Huang Zhiqing, for the man was a constable and knew of tricks to track him down. It could end in a bloody fight.

    But was it really a good idea to snatch a treasure like this?

    Although the Ye family had suffered blood sacrifices, it had only been the few present in the Manor. They had other dandy disciples enjoying the pleasures of life outside, and outstanding descendants who traveled extensively. Was it really a good idea to snatch the Purple Decease Sword from them after they had just faced such a terrible disaster?

    His enmity for their previous attack on him had vanished with the deaths of Master Ye, the swordsman, and the others. If he took the Purple Decease Sword now, it obviously had nothing to do with revenge but was an act of greed instead, as well as an act of fear of the death mission.

    Meng Qi¡¯s gaze drifted over to the haggard, weary-looking Tang Ren at the side. He thought of the expectations he, Old Master Tang and Tang Mingyue held for him, and of how the old man had apanied him and did his utmost to protect him. He thought of the high praise Tang Ren had for ¡°Tang Jing¡±, and of Old Master Tang¡¯s teary eyes. He thought of the words ¡°stealing your identity and bearing your karma¡±. At that moment, he could not bear to let the person Tang Er truly ¡°disappear¡±.

    He sucked in his breath and began, ¡°Everyone, how shall we deal with the Purple Decease Sword?¡±

    After careful contemtion, he had decided to give up the idea of snatching the weapon from right under their noses. There were many reasons for this, but at the heart of it, it was ultimately because of his psychological barrier. He felt such a deed was incongruous with his own nature, like how he had emphatically demanded that Tang Shu¡¯s family be severely punished but was in fact only paying lip service in order to force Tang Shu out of hiding. Had Tang Shu not appeared, Meng Qi would not have had the heart to punish them in any case. He would have sent them to the vi to perform errands at most. It was simr to how he had joked about Gu Changqing¡¯s homosexuality just to scare the others; it had been nothing more than a casualment.

    One of the Ling family Elders who was on friendly terms with the Ye family heavily sighed. He said, ¡°The Ye family has suffered so much this time; their foundation is almostpletely destroyed. Naturally, the Purple Decease Sword should be handed over to their descendants so that they have hope for rebuilding their family.¡±

    Several Elders from the aristocratic families, including Tang Ren, were eyeing the Purple Decease Sword as well, but they sympathized with the Ye family. They considered how their own families could have encountered a simr cmity and ended up like them, and could not help but feel sorry for the Ye family. Hence, they all nodded in agreement. In any case, there was only one sword. It could not be divided equally amongst them. They might as well just add it to the Ye family¡¯s collection of Refined Weapons and treasures as repayment for their help.

    Huang Zhiqing shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s right. First of all, the Ye family doesn¡¯t have a single master above the Six Acupores level traveling outside. Even if they have Precious Weapons, it would be no different from a three-year-old holding gold in a busy shopping district. They wouldn¡¯t have the ability to protect themselves and would draw the attention of the greedy along the way. Then should a decently strong bandite along, he could just kill him and run off with the sword. It¡¯s not like we can take turns to watch and guard the Ye family day and night, can we? Secondly, the Ye family¡¯s bloody incidence is dreadful to hear, and would require evidence to be submitted to the court. The Purple Decease Sword is, of course, one of the pieces of evidence.¡±

    ¡°Therefore the Purple Decease Sword should be handed over to us first, so we can guard it until the case had been resolved and the Ye family has groomed some of their masters to be on the level of Eight or Nine Acupores.¡±

    Shameless! Meng Qi angrily chided in his head. He knew that Tang Ren and the others felt the same way when he looked at their expressions.

    If the Purple Decease Sword were passed to Six Fan School, would it still be possible to take it back afterward?

    It was just like Liu Bei borrowing Jingzhou¨C he never returned it! If by then the Ye family was backed by the Wang family from Zhou County he would not mind, but what value could the Wang family possibly see in the weak Ye family? Meng Qi could foresee what would happen when they asked for the sword to be returned. Documents would be sent over and controversies would arise, causing the matter to drag on for several decades until the Ye family had been totally defeated and dispersed.

    Meng Qi had yet to open his mouth when Wang Zai spoke up. His expression was stern. ¡°Magistrate Huang, that doesn¡¯t sound right. The Ye family is an ally of our Wang family. Since they have met with such a disaster, logically we should be the ones taking over the Purple Decease Sword to groom the Ye family¡¯s descendants.¡±

    Meng Qi and the others were unsure if they should believe his words. If the other aristocratic families had said something simr, it would have been like robbing the Ye family of the sword in broad daylight, but the Wang family from Zhou County had a good reputation at least when it came to things like these. They acted justly and righteously, and were generally likely to return the sword upon request.

    Moreover, the Ye family was down to a few remaining members, and had always been relying on the Wang family. Would they dare to ask for it back?

    Heck, might as well let me hold on to it. At least I¡¯m a man of my word. I¡¯ll return it whenever you ask for it and I¡¯ll definitely return it as long as I¡¯m breathing! Meng Qi criticized the others inwardly. He briefly looked at Tang Ren and realized he was eager to have a go as well, when an idea suddenly crossed his mind.

    He was about to speak when Qi Zhengyan said in a low voice, ¡°Everyone, one of my cousins has been severely injured by the Purple Decease Sword, and could have lost his life. How should this debt be settled?¡±

    After Meng Qi began passing off as Second Young Master Tang, Qi Zhengyan had told outsiders that his cousin Meng Qi had been injured and was secretly treating his wounds. Otherwise, such a big issue like this would certainly see the appearance of the Gentleman Sword from the Ranking List of Young Masters.

    The atmosphere turned chilly in a moment. The Elders from the Tang, Ling, and Wan families looked upset and tried to conceal their uneasiness. Even though their families had been deceived by the Heterodox Doctrines, it was an undeniable fact that they had tried to kill Manager Qi and his cousin. If they did not make up for it in some way, it would be disrespectful to Huanhua Swords Sect and the Wang family from Zhou County would not be able to intervene. Then the three families would all suffer a severe setback, and the Ye family would most definitelye to an end.

    Wang Zai looked displeased, but refrained from saying anything. Huanhua Swords Sect had lost face in this matter, so there would be a strong bacsh if they did not make up for it somehow. Had Huanhua Swords Sect been oppressing their families, direct conflict with them would be beneficial to their reputation and they could manage a battle on a smaller scale. However, they themselves had been utterly fooled by the Heterodox Doctrines this time. If they dared to wage war against Huanhua Swords Sect, they would be unable to deal with the responsibility!

    Although they had few Precious Weapons, they were still the most powerful family. They were notcking in anything and had no need to take such a risk.

    Huang Zhiqing¡¯s expression was dark as he maintained silence. The major sects and aristocratic families usually did things their way without concern for the imperial court or Six Fan School. It was truly detestable, but there was nothing he could do about it!

    Meng Qi only had one thing on his mind. Senior Brother Qi, no, Cousin, do you have to coordinate so well with me? I¡¯d only just thought of that when you began speaking!

    He maintained his cold and cruel swordsman act as Tang Er and mildly added, ¡°Manager Qi wants the Purple Decease Sword? This ¡®fair deal¡¯ seems to be a bit too precious.¡±

    One of them yed the angel, and the other, the devil.

    The Tang, Wan and Ling family Elders were deep in thought. Precious Weapons were important, but the sword did not belong to them. Being generous to others could get them Manager Qi¡¯s understanding in return, calming the anger of Huanhua Swords Sect. That was, after all, a better deal.

    On top of that, Manager Qi was only at a level of Four Acupores. Even if he were hiding his Kungfu, it could not possibly be of too high a level. It was debatable if he could protect the Precious Weapons.

    Qi Zhengyan said with a poker face, ¡°The Ye family was almost annihted. Both my sect and I sympathize with them and thus I was unable to bring myself to snatch the Precious Weapon for myself. But my cousin has just managed to evade disaster. If he has the Precious Weapon to help him, he could destroy the enemy in one fell swoop to get rid of any future trouble. Then he would no longer take the four families¡¯ attack or his injury from the Purple Decease Sword to heart. If he drops the subject, I shall not pursue it either.¡±

    ¡°He says it so righteously¡­¡± Meng Qi thought.

    ¡°If the person directly involved is not pursuing anything, Huanhua Swords Sect would have nothing to say¡­¡± That was what the others were thinking.

    Qi Zhengyan continued, ¡°You are all aware of my cousin¡¯s skills; he would be able to protect the Purple Decease Sword. Thus I made the suggestion as the Yi City Manager of Huanhua Swords Sect to get rid of any antecedents. The Ye family shall lend the Purple Decease Sword to my Cousin for a year, and he shall return it once the time is up. Heaven and Earth will be our witnesses.¡±

    Only borrowing? And there was a time limit? Wang Zai and the others furrowed their brows. Qi Zhengyan¡¯s request was too little. Although the Gentleman Sword Meng Qi could run off with the Precious Weapon, he could not run forever. Qi Zhengyan was also still around, and he was the manager of Huanhua Swords Sect.

    To a certain extent, the status of disciples hailing from major sects was more valuable than Precious Weapons themselves.That much was evident from the strength Qi Zhengyan had disyed, and the fact that he could discuss matters with Huang Zhiqing and the Master and Elders of the various families as equals.

    Moreover, this could make the Gentleman Sword Meng Qi swear the Soul-pledging Oath!

    ¡°That sounds good too. After a year, the Ye family may have someone who has opened their Mouth Acupore and begun to develop their Inner World. With a beginner¡¯s capability to wield the Precious Weapon, they could probably hold their own,¡± Huang Zhiqing reasoned. ¡°However, the Gentleman Sword has to make the Soul-pledging Oath.¡±

    Wang Zai nodded in agreement.

    Meng Qi rejoiced inwardly but spoke with indifference. ¡°As long as it can appease Huanhua Swords Sect, I¡¯m fine.¡±

    The crowd quickly came to an agreement. Six Fan School and the three aristocratic families would first send their respective masters to watch over the Purple Decease Sword in the yamen, then hand it over to Meng Qi the following day.

    Afterward, they searched the bodies of the Ye family members and discovered that their Refined Weapons, elixirs and the like had been contaminated, and were now useless.

    ¡­

    Not a word was uttered along the way to the Tang family residence. Upon reaching home, Tang Ren, who had expended a huge amount of energy, immediately returned to his room and took medicine to harmonize his Qi-cirction. The Foreign Official Elders who hadpleted their mission bade their farewells one after the other.

    ¡°Second Brother, the issue has been settled?¡± The matter concerning ownership of the Precious Weapon had stirred quite themotion such that the news had reached Tang Mingyue¡¯s ears. On top of that, she had also been paying close attention to it. Upon seeing the Elders¡¯ expressions, she had a decent idea of what was going on.

    Meng Qi nodded, then proceeded to briefly describe what had happened. Tang Mingyue was both shocked and full of hatred. She eximed, ¡°Destruction Sect is horrible! The Evil Spirit Cultivation deserved death!¡±

    Although Master Ye was a bit of a yboy, the Ye family still had decent disciples, some of whom were Tang Mingyue¡¯s bosom buddies.

    Meng Qi looked at her amused yet adorable expression. He sighed and said, ¡°Ninth Sister, from today onwards, I shall leave our family¡¯s matters to you.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Why?¡± Tang Mingyue was confused.

    Meng Qi looked stern as he replied, ¡°I have discussed this with Manager Qi already. Huanhua Swords Sect will support you as Master of the family. The Wang family and several Elders are guilty and will therefore not dare to object, and Grandfather Ren will definitely give you his support as well when he sees that this oue is inevitable.¡±

    ¡°Second Brother, what, what about you?¡± Tang Mingyue asked in shock.

    Meng Qi gave a heavy sigh. ¡°I lied about what happened before. The assassins from Unrelenting Tower were my own fault. I brought it upon myself and even implicated Brother Wan. If I continue to stay on, it¡¯ll only hurt our family, as well as you guys.¡±

    Tang Mingyue thought of the scars on her Second Brother¡¯s face and felt that such an exnation made obvious sense. She expressed her concern, saying, ¡°Second Brother, Yi City is near Yedu, and our family has Precious Weapons. The assassins from Unrelenting Tower wouldn¡¯t dare¡­¡±

    She herself could not even finish the statement.

    If Unrelenting Tower was afraid of that, they would not be one of the Nine Evil Paths. In addition, they were particrly good at assassinations, so much that they were even more infamous than Destruction Sect. Of course, there were assassins from Unrelenting Tower who perished at the hands of the major sects,rger aristocratic families and Six Fan School every year. Both sides maintained a boundary founded on a tacit agreement.

    ¡°Ninth Sister, do not worry. This world isrge. Once I change my skin mask, the assassins from Unrelenting Tower will have a hard time looking for me, as though they are searching for a needle in a haystack. Also, at the rate at which my strength is developing, I may very well be able to unlock the Hidden Latch of Life and Death within a few years. Then I would be able to fight off those assassins.¡± Meng Qi consoled Tang Mingyue.

    Unrelenting Tower was not wild and lunatic like Destruction Sect. Assassinations were a form of training as well as business. If they had to dispatch assassins of the Exterior level, the price would have to be examined again.

    ¡°Second Brother, do you want to take Cann with you?¡± Tang Mingyue asked, her eyes brimming with tears.

    Meng Qi gave a gentle smile. ¡°That is used to hold down our family. I have my own ways.¡±

    Heforted her once more. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The stronger my reputation, the safer your position as Master of the family.¡±

    Tang Mingyue looked very worried, making her appear all the more pitiful. She grit her teeth and asked, ¡°Second Brother, when do you leave?¡±

    ¡°Tonight. Tell Grandfather I¡¯m sorry,¡± Meng Qi replied in a low voice.

    Tang Mingyue nodded heavily. ¡°You must take care of yourself!¡±

    Two hours went by. In the dark of the night, moonlight was sshed across the roofs, creating a river of silver. Tang Mingyue stared out at the bright light, in a daze.

    I wonder when I¡¯ll ever see Second Brother again¡­

 Chapter 217: The News in Yedu

    <h4>Chapter 217: The News in Yedu</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Inside the Flower-washing Rice Shop.

    After changing back into his green clothes, Meng Qi rubbed his tired face and squeezed out a despicable smile. ¡°Cousin, we really have a connection. Before I even asked how to lessen the anger of the Huanhua Swords Sect, you brought it up.¡±

    Thinking about how his team could use Precious Weapons during the Death Task, Meng Qi was in a good mood.

    Looking at Meng Qi¡¯s smiling face, Qi Zhengyan¡¯s face twitched. He solemnly said, ¡°In face of the Death Task, we need to seize every opportunity to improve our team¡¯s strength. Even if begging seems shameful, saving face is nothing if we die.¡±

    ¡°Well thought out indeed!¡± Chuckling, Meng Qi praised Qi Zhengyan. He looked him up and down.

    Hisugh scared Qi Zhengyan. ¡°Cousin, is something wrong?¡±

    ¡°Cousin, as we¡¯re facing the Death Task, have you ever thought about having a descendant to carry on the family name? Hehe, are you still a virgin? You have to try before you die. Otherwise, you¡¯ll have lived in vain.¡± Meng Qi teased Qi Zhengyan who never showed emotion.

    Qi Zhengyan¡¯s face twitched twice. He restrained his anger and said coldly, ¡°A monk has no right to say such things.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve rehabilitated!¡± Meng Qi emphasized his identity.

    ¡°Since you¡¯ve rehabilitated, why not go to Red Light Alley?¡± Qi Zhengyan asked him.

    Meng Qi twitched his mouth and said, ¡°Those vulgar and fallen women are not worth it at all. I¡¯m a neatnik!¡±

    ¡°A neatnik?¡± Qi Zhengyan repeated. It was a strange word, but he could understand it literally. Before Meng Qi could answer, he said, ¡°You¡¯re only 16 years old. This is the key period for building up your Inner Qi Force. The pure Yang Qi would be of great help to you, so you¡¯d better keep your chastity.¡±

    Large aristocratic families and sects all advised that their disciples wait to have sex until after they had opened Nine Apertures. Of course, it was not mandatory and keeping one¡¯s chastity was not that great a help. As long as their disciples did not indulge themselves in sex, it was just advice.

    Meng Qi looked at him nkly. ¡°I was just kidding. You didn¡¯t need to take it so seriously¡­¡±

    Qi Zhengyan did not notice Meng Qi¡¯s expression. He continued to say, ¡°I don¡¯t worry about descendants. I have a sister-inw who can carry on our family name¡­ I need to focus on Kung Fu this year and shouldn¡¯t be distracted¡­¡±

    With a dryugh, Meng Qi immediately changed the topic. ¡°Once I get the Purple Decease Sword, I¡¯ll leave Yi City.¡±

    ¡°Won¡¯t you practice your Kung Fu here?¡± Qi Zhengyan asked in doubt.

    Meng Qi solemnly nodded. ¡°Even when besieged by four Nine Apertures Masters, I survived. I¡¯m rtively well-known now and can¡¯t hide like I originally hoped to. Moreover, with the Purple Decease Sword, I¡¯m envied by others. I¡¯d better leave as soon as possible.¡±

    On top of that, Meng Qi believed that the identity of the ¡°Gentleman Sword¡± could not be concealed from the Six Fan School. When the new Ranking List of Young Masters came out, everyone would know that Gentleman Sword was actually Reckless Monk, Thunder de Furious Monk and Zhen Ding, the former disciple of Shaolin Temple.

    It was a reasonable guess. Meng Qi knew that thest time the Six Fan School had seen Thunder de Furious Monk was during the battle between him and You Huanduo. At that time, he¡¯d had a shaved head and worn a wig and green clothing. After that, he¡¯d spent over a month traveling south to the Three Mountains and Four Waters. He stayed several days in Zhenwu and was in the World of Samsara of Sword Emperor and Devil Empress for almost a month. He¡¯d also stayed in Huan Province and Yi City for 20 days. It had taken him almost three months, from early April tote June.

    Although he¡¯d grown up and his appearance had changed quickly during this period, three months did not make much difference. His hair was still short. Considering the Six Fan School¡¯s strength and power, Meng Qi understood that if he was just a local master who only had ¡°records¡± in Three Mountains and Four Waters and Yi City, he would not have to fear being recognized. But the battle in Flower Moon Tower had created his spot on the Ranking List of Young Masters. Thus, once the Six Fan School collected all his information, it would not be difficult for them to find him. There were only around 50 people on the List after all.

    I have to leave!

    Commandment Monk was not likely to chase after him because his Master was in Shaolin Temple. Plus, he had already made the Soul-pledging Oath which required him not to transmit Shaolin Martial Arts to others. However, he needed to be careful of such things.

    ¡°You¡¯re right, but where are you going?¡± Qi Zhengyan asked, nodding gently.

    Meng Qi thought for a while and said, ¡°Maybe I¡¯ll rent a yard in Yedu, stay there and focus on my Kung Fu. Yedu is the biggest city in the southwest. It has arge poption and all kinds of people live there. Among them are many experts of the Exterior. If I hid there, I¡¯d be like a needle in a haystack.¡±

    He had a lot of Kung Fu to practice and improve. He had not even aplished half of the ¡°Outline of Heavenly Knife¡± yet. His foundation of sword art was not strong enough. He also still needed to study Purple Thunder desmanship, the sixth level of Golden Bell Shield, Eight Nine Mysteries, and Purple Decease Sword. What he needed now was not fights and challenges but hard practice!

    Thinking of this and realizing that the long-term fatigue of travel was not appropriate for his quiet cultivation, Meng Qi gave up the idea of being a lord in River East. He had threend contracts for River East, but it would take him at least two to three months to travel from Huan Province to River East.

    Yedu was just as prosperous as River East and there was an abundance of delicious food and shops to satisfy Meng Qi. He nned to sell his jewel for a Refined Long Sword to use daily. In such a small city, a Refined Weapon was rare.

    Moreover, he wanted to find a chance to identify the ¡°Evil God Eye¡± and see if there were any methods for application and forging. He could not wait to ask the Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms before their next task. Otherwise, what would he do if he could not find the materials he needed? He would not have enough Karma points to exchange in such a hurry!

    ¡°Yes, a big shot usually hides in the city, and a small one in the forest.¡± Qi Zhengyan agreed with Meng Qi¡¯s choice. ¡°If you live in Yedu, I could spar with you anytime. Just in case you lose your feeling of a true battle because of theck of opponents.¡±

    It took just two hours to get from Yi City to Yedu by carriage.

    Noon, the next day, still inside Flower-washing Rice Shop:

    Meng Qi fondled the brilliant Purple Decease Sword. He felt the sharp Qi it emitted and appreciated every pattern on the sword.

    Meng Qi tried tomunicate with the Purple Decease Sword by Will-projecting, but the Purple Decease Sword seemed to be in a deep sleep and ignored him. If he tried too hard, he would be smashed by the Sword Qi, like clouds sucked up in a harsh wind.

    ¡°Phew.¡± Meng Qi exhaled. He knew that he should not rush to forge the connection. ¡°Cousin, I¡¯lle back after I rent a yard in Yedu.¡±

    The idea of appointing such a matter to others made him uneasy. He was afraid that the message would be leaked. Anyway, Yedu was close to Yi City.

    ¡°Okay. Be careful on your way there.¡± Qi Zhengyan was quiet.

    Early in the morning, he took Meng Qi to Yamen of the Six Fan School in Yi City for the Purple Decease Sword. Meng Qi made an oath to return it.

    Meng Qi changed his countenance slightly and changed his clothes to blend in with customers who came to buy rice. Then, he left the shop and headed to a horse shop where he rented a carriage to Yedu.

    Several dayster, he rented a quiet yard in the noisy Yedu. It was surrounded by Martial Clubs. The people he saw on the street all had swords or des with them. Meng Qi was not conspicuous at all.

    ¡°The new Ranking List of Young Masters hase out?¡±

    Just as Meng Qi was locking the door and nning to go to Yi City, he heard several Martial Club Disciples talking in excitement about the Ranking List of Young Masters.

    They were quite young, and of various ages from 8 to 20. They knew little about Jianghu.

    Yedu, the capital city of Huan Province, the Jun City of Zhou County and the biggest city in the southeast, had countless Martial Clubs and a strong Kung Fu atmosphere. The children of average families did not have much money for Kung Fu. These Martial Clubs were rted to certain sects and aristocratic families. If the children performed well in the Martial Clubs and formed a good foundation, they were likely to be promoted to ¡°continue their further study¡± in sects or be sent as guards to aristocratic families. It was a way for the average child to get ahead.

    ¡°Yes, our Club Principal posted a copy!¡± A thirteen-year-old girl looked into the Martial Club.

    Yedu was a big city. It took almost two hours to get to the Six Fan School. Thus, many Club Principals chose to copy the new list to motivate their disciples.

    Meng Qi stopped to check the changes in the Ranking List of Young Masters. He wanted to know if he had a new nickname other than Gentleman Sword, Reckless Monk and Thunder de Furious Monk.

    After a short while, the Club Principal, a benevolent old man with gray hair put up the revised Ranking List of Young Masters.

    ¡°Demoness of Grand Luo ranks second? She¡¯s even superior to ¡®Ledgerkeeper of Lives¡¯ and ¡®Wolf King¡¯!¡± The children eximed.

    ¡°Method of Mistress Su, Seven Heavenly Fairies was removed from the list by one battle!¡± Some were surprised at Gu Xiaosang¡¯s new record.

    Meng Qi frowned slightly. He was more concerned about thements on Gu Xiaosang.

    ¡°She opened all Nine Apertures and is close to Half-step Exterior Scenery!¡±

    It looks like the demoness has gained a lot in the World of Samsara¡­ Meng Qi praised.

    ¡°Jiang Zhiwei, Fairy of the Extinctive Sword killed all 27 Viges of Northern Chess Mountain by herself, killed three bandits who opened Nine Apertures, and killed numerous Seven Apertures Masters¡­ Ranks ninth in Ranking List of Young Masters¡­¡± The girl who spoke before read out Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s recent experiences.

    ¡°Wow, she¡¯s been fighting hard to hone her sword and improve her strength¡­¡±Meng Qi was a little worried but at the same time, he kind of admired her.

    Other changes were not outstanding. Suddenly, the two words ¡°Gentleman Sword¡± entered Meng Qi¡¯s vision.

    ¡°Name: Meng Qi (May be a fake name).¡±

    ¡°Kung Fu: With Six Apertures opened, he possesses Dharma ess and can gain momentum from enemies. His sword art isplex andplicated. His lightness skill is superb like a ghost.¡±

    ¡°Record: In order to help Hua Lun, he rushed to the mountain at night. No one could block him, including Emissary Vacation of Luo Sect; He entered the aristocratic family mansion within a day and killed a Seven Apertures swordsman with everyone watching. Then he left at ease, as if nothing had happened; in Flower Moon Tower of Yi City, when facing four Nine Apertures Masters, he took advantage of their strength and wielded the sword to hit and defend against them within only one breath. But when attacked by Precious Weapons he escaped.¡±

    ¡°Ranking: Twenty-fourth.¡±

    ¡°Nickname: Gentleman Sword, Roving Sword.¡±

    ¡°Identity: Xiliang swordsman (seems fake, needs to be confirmed.)¡±

    What the¡­ Meng Qi could not believe what he was seeing. What on earth was the Six Fan School thinking?

 Chapter 218: The Talents List of Zhou County

    <h4>Chapter 218: The Talents List of Zhou County</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    ¡°Another new master in the Ranking List of Young Masters!¡± Their innocent eyes blinking, the Martial Club¡¯s disciples were both curious and excited. They kept chatting like a group of sparrows.

    Although the world wasrge, not every new version of the Ranking List of Young Masters had neers listed, especially neers that they had never heard of before!

    ¡°Gentleman sword? It sounds like a chivalrous swordsman.¡±

    ¡°Of course, the first time he met Hua Lun, he offered to help him. He walked to the mountain at night without fear of Luo Denomination. He deserves the reputation.¡±

    ¡°If Jianghu is full of these noble men like Young Master Meng, then that would be quite good!¡±

    Meng Qi, in the white robes of a schr, listened to their conversations but wanted to die. He found that he still could not ept the nickname of ¡°Gentleman Sword¡±. Compared with Reckless Monk and Thunder de Furious Monk, it sounded much less terrifying.

    Meanwhile, he was confused. Why did the Six Fan School not recognize me? Why did they note ¡°needs to be confirmed¡± and ¡°may be a fake name¡±? What¡¯s thei r real goal?

    Well, anyway, I do not intend to use the identity of the Gentleman Sword!

    After scanning thetter part of the Ranking List of Young Masters, he found that the death of Flowers-spreading Fairy had not caused too many changes to the list. Thus, he packed up and was ready to leave.

    Just then, the Club Principal instructed his disciples to put up a thick stack of papers on the wall facing the door.

    ¡°Talents List of Zhou County?¡± Meng Qi slowed down. Since he had opened his Eye Apertures, he could see the words clearly even though they were small and distant.

    As he read, he found that it was a list of local masters and their legends edited by the Six Fan School of Jun City. There was no ranking. Instead, it only introduced the masters¡¯ name, background, Kung Fu and most outstanding sesses. Comments about them were added in the end of each description. They were all famous in Zhou County.

    ¡°It¡¯s truly the biggest city in the southeast. Their branch of the Six Fan School is so special that they even publish a local talent list¡­¡± Meng Qi praised. He had passed Xiliang, Three Mountains and Four Waters and Xuanwu City along the way, but he had never seen such a list in Zhou County.

    Three Mountains and Four Waters was small, so it was reasonable that it did not have its own list. The main roads of the Western Regions and the Great Jin Dynasty converged in Xiliang and all kinds of people passed Xiliang, so it was hard to collect all the information. Aside from that, people here were tough and fierce. Among them, there were numerous horse bandits. A wrongment might trigger a fight. Thus, it didn¡¯t have one either. Nobody in Xuanwu City, within the momentum range of Zhen Wu Sect was willing to have one like the Ranking List of Young Masters.

    He nced through it but did not read it carefully, because it was too much.

    Suddenly, he was surprised to see ¡°his¡± name again:

    ¡°Name: Tang Jing.¡±

    ¡°Age: 26.¡±

    ¡°Identity: The legitimate son of the Tang family in Yi City, ranking second.¡±

    ¡°Nicknames: Thunderpping Bully Knife, Ghost-faced Knife, Childe Tang.¡±

    ¡°Kung Fu: With Six Apertures opened, his desmanship has entered the court, and he has just learnt strong and tough essence. Aside from his family¡¯s ¡°River-splitting desmanship¡±, he is also good at many desmanships.¡±

    ¡°Reason for listing: He killed Nine Apertures Master Tang Shu with one de; when besieged by Iron Hand Devilman and Joy Devilman, he turned the situation and killed Iron Hand Devilman.¡±

    ¡°Comment: Jin Jinxian, Club Principal of Sun-scorching Martial Club said, his desmanship can not be underestimated and he can defeat Seven or Eight Apertures Masters. But he was not sure about killing Nine Apertures Masters. Tang Shu was the elder of the Tang family. Inquired by Potential Master and girdled by his family, he is unlikely to defend. He might even just defend subconsciously. The besiege was a chaos and not a single body could be found. The only witness Tang Ren did not see how Tang Jing killed Iron Hand Devilman. It remains a mystery. Maybe Iron Hand Devilman was injured by precious weapons.¡±

    ¡°Huang Yuanba, the Deacon Elder of the Huang Family in Yedu: He was brave after feeling ashamed. A fault confessed is half redressed. When Tang Jing was in his twenties, he had only opened Two Apertures and had not even acquired the basic skill of desmanship. After the humiliation, he went out to travel for around three years and endured all kinds of troubles. Now he has opened Six Apertures and his desmanship has entered the court. He could easily kill a demon and is not afraid of Nine Apertures Masters at all. He is a perfect model for descendants.¡±

    ¡°Wang Zai, ¡®Right-guarding Sword¡¯: The de of Tang Jing is violent and powerful like thunder. It absorbs all the surrounding airflow and vitality and destroys everything. He fully understands the toughness of Knife Dao. He ranks in the top five among the swordsmen who have enlightened the Apertures. Were it not for its normal records, he would be listed at least at the end of the Ranking List of Young Masters. It¡¯s a pity that his reputation does not match with his strength.¡±

    Wang Zai is kind of just and objective¡­ Meng Qi was a littlecent and changed his impression of Wang Zai. The name he called me was much better than Reckless Monk, Thunder de Furious Monk or Gentleman Sword!

    But why am I still described as a fierce and tough man instead of a cold, cool and handsome young man¡­ Meng Qi grudged. Should I exchange for ¡°Heavenly Fairy¡± to save my face in the future?

    Meng Qi gritted his teeth and then left shaking. Suddenly, an exmation came from behind.

    ¡°Our Club Principal was listed!¡±

    Puzzled, Meng Qi turned around. Following their eyes and figures, he saw the words at the end of the list,

    ¡°Name: He Ye.¡±

    ¡°Age: 62.¡±

    Identity: Club Principal of Qingfeng Martial Club, the Disciple of Tide-rising Sect.¡±

    ¡°Nickname: Tide-listening Sword.¡±

    ¡°Kung Fu: He has opened Six Apertures and is good at 49 moves of Tide-listening Swordsmanship and 18 moves of Frenzy Sword Arts.¡±

    ¡°Reason for being listed: He is a benevolent elder who charges little for teaching. He treats everyone equally. Every year, his Disciples are chosen by sects and aristocratic families. Three Disciples are likely to win in this year¡¯spetition between Martial Clubs.¡±

    The followingments were basically praise of his kindness and his easy-going personality. A fewments were about his excellent method of teaching Disciples.

    Meng Qi was idle, and he read it through with interest. He did not know what the contest between the Martial Clubs was. Neither did he care about it. Thus, he let it go immediately and headed to Yi City.

    ¡­

    ¡°What? You are going to be a Manager of Yedu?¡± Meng Qi looked at Qi Zhengyan in surprise.

    Qi Zhengyan said without any expression, ¡°Yes, my sect is sending me to be the manager of food, oil and salt branches in Yedu.¡±

    ¡°Is it degradation in disguise?¡± Meng Qi frowned. It seemed like a promotion for he was being sent to the prosperous Yedu but it wasn¡¯t any better than his current status as a duke.

    Qi Zhengyan nodded. ¡°Yedu is the capital city of Jun City. Aside from an Elder in charge of general affairs, there are many Deacons and over 20 managers.¡±

    ¡°Why is Huanhua Swords Sect doing this?¡± Meng Qi was confused.

    Qi Zhengyan slowly said, ¡°I did make great contributions. But I involve too many feelings in my decisions. Even though I was right, I could not control one ce alone anymore.¡±

    Not a single sect had chosen to designatend to a selfish Disciple. But as long as he did not vite the disciplines or damage the benefits of his sect, he would still be awarded. But he would be strictly supervised.

    Meng Qi nodded. ¡°It was because of me.¡±

    Meng Qi had changed his identity. He was now a schr travelling to Yedu.

    ¡°Never mind. It was my own choice. We should put the death task as our priority.¡± Qi Zhengyan was never regretful or angry. ¡°Now I can have regr matches with you.¡±

    ¡°Yes, but be careful of being tracked.¡± Meng Qi was not so regretful and warned him.

    The world is amazing. I will meet Senior Brother Qi in Yedu again.

    For the following six months, Meng Qi lived alone and focused on his practice. From time to time, he had a match with Qi Zhengyan and consolidated what he had learnt before. His sixth level of Golden Bell Shield was almost consummated, and he began to concentrate the Aperture points rted to the Mouth Aperture. Moreover, he began to concentrate his Eye Apertures of Eight Nine Mysteries and got better eyesight. It became twice as strong as his previous eyesight.

    He hadid a strong foundation of Nine Strategies Beyond the Swords with the strong Purple Thunder Force. Also, he mastered changes of ¡°Violent Thunder Shocking the Sky¡±. If he learnt the Gist of Trueness of Thunderpter, his move could reach the level of the Exterior.

    Meng Qi was not worried. Other people, like Tang Ren, needed to spend decades aplishing the primary level of desmanship and understanding Thunderp¡¯s Gist of Trueness. But Meng Qi had the partial impartation of ¡°Nine Annihtion at Heavenly Nights¡± and he understood much of it due to his efforts day and night. Although it was a little different from the Knife Intent that ¡°Violent Thunder Shocking the Sky¡± required, they were simr for they were both Thunder God skills. They could narrowly match with each other. Facing such an urgent Death Task, they did not have much time to consider it.

    The only bottleneck was theck of progress of Meng Qi¡¯s ¡°Outline of Heavenly Knife¡±. Aside from the four Essences of Knife Dao, he had only acquired the new momentum of ¡°Cloud-churning Knife¡± which turned clouds and rains based on the user¡¯s strength!

    Meng Qi clearly knew that it was due to hisck of knowledge of desmanship. Thus, it was hard for him toprehend a new one by analogy. Only by observing numerous desmanships could he fully acquire Outline of Heavenly Knife.

    No wonder Sword Washing Pavilion demands Disciples to observe different sword arts to build up their swordwill ¡­ Meng Qi felt that the big sects really were worthy of their names. Thus, he nned to practice ¡°Coldwind Knife Technique¡± which he had seldom practiced before and learn its Essence of Knife Dao.

    ¡°Ah, above the ¡®Outline of Heavenly Knife¡¯ is Nine Moves of Asking Heaven. Although I am unable to exchange for that, I can buy a ¡± Asking Heaven¡± to study¡­¡± Meng Qi locked the door and headed to the shop.

    The world was strange. Meng Qi had read many poems in thest world, that were here. Moreover, the signatures were all the original authors¡¯.

    However, since the ages they passed down were too far away, no one could tell who the original authors were and what their backgrounds were.

    Of course, there were many poems whose origins and poprity were well-known.

    It was close to the new year when it started to freeze. But there were numerous passers-by who hurried to do New Year¡¯s shopping.

    In loose clothes, Meng Qi hid his hands in his sleeves and walked towards the book shop. He nced at the alley.

    ¡°What should I eat? The goat soup in Wealth-bringing Alley or the oil nuts in Peaches Street?¡± Meng Qi was thinking about his lunch.

    Yedu had many delicious foods, all of which suited Meng Qi¡¯s taste. After his hard practice, he did not bother to go a long way to search every ¡°Unrecognized Pearl¡± to taste. He would be quite satisfied once he found anything new.

    It was a pity that Qi Zhengyan was unwilling to spend his energy and time on food, so Meng Qi often acted alone. Meng Qi would think of Ruan Yushu every time he went out alone. If Ruan Yushu were here, she would have definitely followed him.

    After buying ¡°Asking Heaven¡±, Meng Qi nned to eat oil nuts. Upon arriving at the stall, he heard some greetings.

    ¡°Hello, teacher Su.¡±

    ¡°Hi, good to see you again.¡±

    Near the stall were several Disciples of the Green Peak Martial Club. They lived in the opposite yard and often met Meng Qi near the door and in the food stalls. As time went by, they saw that Meng Qi was a schr, so they would ask the meanings of words in scripts from time to time. So they called him teacher.

    Meng Qi nodded with a smile. ¡°The Spring Festival ising. Are you stilling here?¡±

    A little girl with big eyes said with a sad face, ¡°Master said that we should never stop practicing, even for a single day. What¡¯s more, after the festival, there is the contest between Martial Clubs. We want to stand out and be chosen by big sects or aristocratic families.¡±

    ¡°Tianhe, you¡¯ve only learnt Kung Fu for one year. Don¡¯t be so hurried.¡± Meng Qi understood well the thoughts of a normal child who wanted to ease the family¡¯s burden.

    Qu Tianhe said with a smile, ¡°Teacher Su, I was just saying. Right now, anyone in the Martial Club could defeat me.¡±

    After some greetings, Meng Qi, who was using the name ¡°Su Meng¡± returned to his own yard with a bag of oil nuts. When he passed by the Green Peak Martial Club, he heard someone crying.

    He raised his head and saw it was his familiar, He Mu, a Disciple of the Martial Club. He twitched his mouth and asked, ¡°Why are you crying?¡±

    He Mu was fourteen years old and he had been learning Kung Fu for four years. He had aplished the primary level of Qi-cultivation and was keen about sword art. He often asked Meng Qi questions about new words that he did not understand in the sword scripts.

    He Mu wiped his eyes and pretended to be strong. ¡°I wasn¡¯t crying!¡±

    ¡°Hei, did you lose apetition?¡± Meng Qi looked at the scar left by a wooden sword on the back of his hand.

    He Mu quickly hid his right hand behind his back and said, ¡°I was just distracted. You don¡¯t understand.¡±

    ¡°Who says so? I¡¯m a master in the Martial Artists Community!¡± Meng Qi said with a half smile.

    He Mu seemed to want to find a person to pour out all his sadness. Hearing Meng Qi¡¯s words, he did not take it seriously but sadly said, ¡°The contest between the Martial Clubs ising, but I was defeated by my fifth senior brother seven times¡­ Our strengths are not so different. So why did I lose?! I, I think that Master He is disappointed with me.¡±

    Meng Qi tabbed his left hand with ¡°Asking Heaven¡± in his right hand, and asked with interest, ¡°How did you lose? Show me.¡±

 Chapter 219: Telling a Story

    <h4>Chapter 219: Telling a Story</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Unhappily, He Mu nced at Meng Qi and said, ¡°Teacher Su, am I not miserable enough? What¡¯s more, you would not understand it even if you read it.¡±

    While he was speaking, he extended his right hand to pick up the wooden sword that was on the ground. Slightly frowning, he did not understand why he had lost to his Fifth Senior Brother. He was so obsessed about it that he became gloomy.

    ¡°First, I used the ¡®Sails in the Vast Sea¡¯ and Fifth Senior Brother defended with the ¡®Solitary Sail in the Sea¡¯. While when I used the ¡®Blue Ocean and Azure Sky¡¯, hebatted me with the ¡®Bright Moon Above the Sea¡¯ and hit the back of my hand. He never changed his moves so well or so quickly before¡­¡± He Mu wielded the sword while muttering to himself about today¡¯spetition.

    He did not value Meng Qi¡¯s advice, but he was just obsessed about his loss. He wanted to rethink the battle and find his ws so he could correct them. He wanted to win tomorrow¡¯s fight to avoid letting his master down.

    Meng Qi rolled up the ¡°Asking Heaven¡± and gently hit the center of his palm. After He Mu had finished practicing, he said with a smile, ¡°I heard that ¡®the contest between Martial Clubs¡¯ ising up, so it¡¯s reasonable that your Fifth Senior Brother found a master to teach him. You cannot judge him by outdated standards.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± He Mu suddenly understood and said, ¡°Fifth Senior Brother¡¯s father is a trader who is quite rich, so he must have asked a master to teach him!¡±

    While talking, his lowered his head and was upset. His parents worked so hard day and night, but they only were able to afford his fees to study in a Martial Club. With no more money, how could they afford an expert? And if the fee Club Principal He demanded had been high, he would never have such an opportunity to study Kung fu!

    Therefore, he was very grateful to Club Principal He. He did not want to let the Club Principal down and he himself also wanted to get ahead of others and be self-reliant to lighten his parents¡¯ burden.

    This contest was an opportunity, but he could not see any hope!

    Meng Qi said with a teasing smile, ¡°You can ask me. I¡¯m a master, a real master!¡±

    He Mu listlessly looked up at Meng Qi, who was in broad-sleeved robes and looked gentle and somewhat schrly. He said with a forced smile, ¡°Mr. Su, don¡¯t joke with me.¡±

    He Mu¡¯s impression was that Teacher Su seldom went out and was a true schr who focused on his study and did everything calmly. Although he seemed a little idle, Teacher Su worked quite hard. Moreover, he would answer He Mu¡¯s questions about writing without putting on airs but with a big smile. Teacher Su was easygoing and funny. He liked delicious food and often walked across streets and alleys. Thus, his lifestyle reminded Hu Mu of the verse, ¡°Picking chrysanthemums under the eastern fence, and leisurely seeing Nanshan.¡±

    But his difficulty this time was not about knowledge, but about Kung Fu. From Teacher Su¡¯s appearance, he guessed that Teacher Su was young and might have only learned the Primary Level of the Six Skills of the Confucious Sect.

    ¡°You can try the ¡®Sails in the Vast Sea¡¯ first and then use the ¡®Bright Moon Above the Sea¡¯,¡± Meng Qi said with a smile.

    He Mu was a little confused. ¡°Teacher Su, how can I seed?¡±

    He¡¯s just a bookworm without any Kung Fu. The ¡°Sails in the Vast Sea¡± is a move that disys forward and takes on the illusion of a sailboat, but the¡±Bright Moon Above the Sea¡± is a strike that goes from up to down. How can they be linked?

    ¡°Why could you not? When you wave your sword horizontally in the ¡°Sails in the Vast Sea¡±, thest sail image can be big and tall enough to block out the sky and the sun. Thus, the moonlight prates this image, directly to the sea.¡± Meng Qi described the link between these two moves in a literal way.

    ¡°Big and tall¡­ Block out the sky and the sun¡­ The moonlight prates the image¡­¡± He Mu had not had much schooling, so it was hard for him to understand those words. But Meng Qi¡¯s description was vivid and lively, thus, he got the key points. He held the wooden sword out and thousands of sail shadowspeted with one another. The sail shadow becamerger andrger, and gradually, it blocked out the sky. Then, the moon showed up and its cold moonlight illuminated the ground.

    ¡°It, it works¡­ But, but how can the ¡®Sails in the Vast Sea¡¯ be changed in this way? Master He would beat me¡­¡± Club Principal He required his disciples to disy every move in ordance with the standard without any mistakes. Thus, He Mu was a little scared at the moment.

    Meng Qi said with a smile, ¡°Why can¡¯t it be? From the aspect of a story, it¡¯s totally reasonable.¡±

    ¡°S-story?¡± He Mu was stunned as he looked at Meng Qi. ¡°What is the rtionship between sword art and stories?¡±

    After seeing that there was nobody around, he said with a cunning smile, ¡°I believe that sword art and stories are actually the same. You see, the Sails in the Vast Sea tells the story of a vast sea and numerous shadows of sails. If the shadows of sails arerge enough, they could naturally reach the sky and the moon. You needn¡¯t rigidly adhere to the original structure of the story.¡±

    ¡°This, this is different.¡± He Mu had never heard such a theory before, so it was hard for him to ept the idea.

    Putting his hands behind his back, Meng Qi said with a half smile, ¡°Isn¡¯tpeting against others using sword art the same as telling a story, on most asions? It also has a beginning, a process, changes, traps, turning points, a climax, and an ending!¡±

    ¡°There are two kinds of people who use sword art to tell stories. One kind tries to prevent the enemy from knowing about the uing plots because the story would not be attractive from the point of view of telling a story. For apetition between sword art, that would mean losing. The other kind of people deliberately tell a story close to reality to get the enemy to fully believe it. And then, they change the story at the key points to fool everyone and end the story with a climax. This is a trick and a trap. It¡¯s a key skill and an important method used in telling a story and using a sword.

    ¡°Well, there is also another kind of person who doesn¡¯t set traps or enable his opponents to figure out the uing plots, where the enemy can only follow their sword art, unable to evade or break away from them. This is the Transformation of sword art.¡±

    Looking at He Mu, who waspletely surprised, Meng Qiughed and said, ¡°Thus, I think that the skills used in telling a story could also be used in thepetition of sword art.¡±

    ¡°Teacher Su, just don¡¯t indulge in fantasies¡­¡± He Mu said feebly. It took a while for He Mu to regain hisposure.

    Meng Qi said with a smile, ¡°What about giving it a try? Tomorrow, you tell your Fifth Senior Brother the story of the Sails in the Vast Sea followed by the Bright Moon Above the Sea, which is a story out of the ordinary and a story that cannot be inferred.¡±

    After finishing his words, he left He Mu behind and walked slowly into his own courtyard.

    Still in a trance, He Mu remained motionless. After a long while, he finally waved the wooden sword. It was the story of thousands of sailspeting with one another¡ª the shadows of the sails blocked out the sky and the moonlight shone brightly.

    Although he thought that Teacher Su¡¯s sword art and story theory was unreasonable, he was able to judge the changes in movement due to his several years of practice.

    The next day¡ª

    After practicing, He Mu walked out. He cupped one hand in the other in front of his chest toward a boy in ck clothes and said, ¡°Senior Brother, please teach me today like before.¡±

    The Senior Brothers and Junior Sistersughed in their heart. ¡°This dork He is so dedicated. He lost so many times yesterday. He should dare to challenge his Senior Brother again.¡±

    He Ye, the Club Principal, gently nodded and praised his courage. But he needed to remind He Mu to understand his own strength to avoid being seriously hurt in the future.

    The Fifth Senior Brother chuckled and lifted up his wooden sword. ¡°He Mu, if you lose again, just don¡¯t bother me in the future. I have to learn from other Senior Brothers too.¡±

    He Mu gave a slight nod. After bowing to his Senior Brother, he waved his long sword horizontally and disyed the Sails in the Vast Sea.

    Without hesitation, the Fifth Senior Brother used the Solitary Sail in the Sea, which attempted to hit He Mu from the top down and dodge the sails.

    The ¡°single sail¡± became smaller and smaller and almost disappeared in the sea. Then, it fell on He Mu¡¯s abdomen.

    He Mu¡¯s sails suddenly became sorge that they quickly blocked out the sky.

    When they flew into the sky, he waved the long sword and suddenly the moonlight prated the sails. His attack hit the Fifth Senior Brother¡¯s shoulders before his Senior Brother had hit his abdomen.

    ¡°Pang!¡± The hit hurt the Fifth Senior Brother¡¯s shoulder, making his wooden sword fly away and fall in front of He Mu.

    ¡°You, how can you use the Sails in the Vast Sea in this way?¡± he said in anger, pointing at He Mu.

    With her big eyes opened wide, Qu Tianhe was surprised that the Fifth Senior Brother, who had almost defeated Senior Brother He to the point of tears yesterday, should lose with only one move today.

    Some of the disciples of the Martial Club around them had different expressions: some surprised; some puzzled; someughing at the Fifth Senior Brother¡¯s tragedy; and some frowning. ¡°How could the Fifth Senior Brother lose so quickly? Can the Sails in the Vast Sea be used in this way?¡±

    ¡°Win, win, I really did win¡­¡± He Mu was not distracted by his Senior Brother¡¯s usation at all, he only thought about his victory. ¡°I really told a different story that was hard to predict and deal with¡­ Teacher Su¡¯s words seem to make sense¡­¡±

    ¡°He Mu, did you figure this out by yourself?¡± Club Principal He asked without any expression.

    He Mu was about to honestly answer him, but he subconsciously changed his idea. ¡°Club Principal Master, I did happen to think of it.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you can use sword art in this way. But you¡¯re still in the stage of building up the foundation. So it¡¯s more important to learn sword art well.¡± He Mu impartially urged him. And then he whispered to himself with his hands behind his back, ¡°The Sails in the Vast Sea could be followed by the Bright Moon Above the Sea in this way¡­¡±

    The Fifth Senior Brother thought about their fight and was unconvinced. ¡°He Mu, let¡¯spete again!¡±

    He Mu¡¯s heartbeat quickened and he was nervous because he only had this one story. If he were topete again, everyone would know the plot and the ending.

    Wait a minute! Everyone does know, but I could change the plot and the ending. They must think that my ¡°Sails in the Vast Sea¡± would be followed by the ¡°Bright Moon Above the Sea¡±. I could just do it reverse instead to tell an unexpected story!

    ¡°Umm, but how can I link them¡­¡± He Mu pretended that he was Teacher Su and did not rigidly adhere to the standards. He quickly had an idea and answered in hope, ¡°Okay, Senior Brother, please teach me.¡±

    This time, the Fifth Senior Brother attacked first. After two or three moves, He Mu found the chance to disy the ¡°Sails in the Vast Sea¡±.

    The Fifth Senior Brother snorted in his heart. He used the ¡°Blue Ocean and Azure Sky¡± instead of the ¡°Solitary Sail in the Sea¡±. Suddenly, the shadow of his sword blocked the moonlight.

    The long sword moving up and down could produce shadows of sails, and when the shadows were high enough, they linked with the Bright Moon Above the Sea. When they were low, the shadows became invisible.

    Then, He Mu changed his movement when the shadows were about to disappear. He waved his sword upward to the sky and used the move of the ¡°Tide Rising upon an Isted Peak¡±!

    ¡°Pang!¡±

    Covering his chest and abdomen, the Fifth Senior Brother, whose wooden sword had fallen down again, said out of breath, ¡°You, you¡­ How could you act like this!¡±

    He Mu was very happy. Constraining his happiness, He Mu said, ¡°Senior Brother, please forgive my rudeness.¡±

    I could tell my own story!

    After the fight, the Fifth Senior Brother did not ask for another fight for he feared that he would totally lose face, while He Mu was focused on practicing and was obsessed with telling stories. He Mu won and lost several times in the battles that he conjured up.

    ¡°He Mu, I want you to take part in the contest between Martial Clubs after the New Year.¡± Watching their fights quietly and seeing He Mu¡¯s improvement overnight, the Club Principal nned to appoint him as one of the six contestants of the Green Peak Material Club topete against real masters at the same age as him to challenge his disposition and train his sword art.

    He did not count on He Mu for sess because the top three disciples had that burden. The other six were just being sent to get some practice.

    Surprised, happy, and nervous, He Mu asked, ¡°Me? Club Principal Master, can I, can I win?¡±

    ¡°You will know after you give it a try,¡± said Club Principal He with a smile.

    ¡°Once I participate in the contest, I¡¯m likely to be chosen by some sects or aristocratic families. At least, I could be a guard¡­¡± He Mu left the Martial Club full of worry and hope. Somehow, he arrived at Meng Qi¡¯s door.

    ¡°Teacher Su, Teacher Su¡¯s ¡®sword art and story theory¡¯ makes sense at some points¡­ Is he, is he a real master?¡± He Mu still could not believe it. ¡°It must be a coincidence. Umm, Teacher Su has not practiced much, so he is restricted by few disciplines. Thus, he¡¯s able to think out of the ¡®box¡¯ and has more flexible ideas.¡± He thought. ¡°Maybe I could talk with him more. There are real connections between telling a story and sword art¡­ He is not proficient at sword art, but he is adept at telling stories!¡±

    As he knocked on the door, He Mu heard the response e in¡±. Pushing the door open, he saw Teacher Su in loose clothes sitting under a plum tree and heating wine with a red pot. He was holding a book and reading aloud,

    ¡°When the earth first came into being, who transmitted the Tao?

    ¡°When the heaven and the earth were in chaos, who studied its origin?¡±

    ¡­

    Such a scene made He Mu hold his breath. Teacher Su pointed to the seat at his side, so He Mu lightly walked over to it and sat down.

    ¡°Trio Combination of Yin and Yang, which is Yin and which is Yang?¡±

    When reading this, Meng Qi turned to He Mu and asked him, ¡°Do you know its meaning?¡±

 Chapter 220: Trio Combination of Yin and Yang

    <h4>Chapter 220: Trio Combination of Yin and Yang</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    He Mu, who could barely read, nkly shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    With a book in his left hand, Meng Qi poured himself some wine with his right hand. After a sip, he slowly swallowed the wine and said, ¡°This sentence is controversial. Some erudite men argue that the trio of thebination is Yin, Yang and the Sky. Yin could make things up, Yang could create things while the sky could foster things. When Yin, Yang and the Skybine together, everything is created. Other erudite men who look up old scripts hold that Yin and Yang integrate with each other, creating the universe. And then everything is derived. Thus, in their poems, they doubt which of them is the noumenon and derivation.¡±

    He Mu was confused like a duck listening to the thunder. He totally did not understand, so he could just ask, ¡°Teacher Su, what do you think about it?¡±

    ¡°Tai Ji is the condition when the heaven and the earth is still in chaos. The movement is Yang and the stillness is Yin. The movement and the stillnessbine with each other. The same with Yin and Yang. They are derived from each other. So they are both noumenon and derivation for they change with the momentum!¡± Meng Qi did not exin the poem but tried to answer this question.

    He Mu was more confused. He thought it was beyond his apprehension. He understood nothing about Teacher Su¡¯s words but just answered with ¡°yes¡±.

    After answering the question, Meng Qi said with a carefree smile, ¡°It¡¯s thew of the heaven and then earth. It¡¯s naturally shown in the Kung Fu and movements. When one attacks, his movements contain Yin and Yang which create and promote each other. They change with momentum and enemies. When they fullybine with each other, it¡¯s hard to tell which is Yin and which is Yang.¡±

    It¡¯s the supreme truth which Meng Qi learned from ¡°Asking Heaven¡±. The truth was abstract, so it was hard to exert it on the movement, Kung Fu and details although many people knew about it. They had to figure out by practice. It would be best if there was a simr Kung Fu for Meng Qi to make reference. In that way, he could quickly get the Essence and all Essences of different kinds of Kung Fu and use it on desmanship and sword art.

    He thought about it and felt that Youth Yao¡¯s Yin-Yang Swords was quite simr with it. If he nned to pursue a way like Sword de Ambidexterity, this was also one of the ideas of Primary Instruction.

    When it came to Kung Fu and movements, He Mu could understand a little, so he said in a low voice, ¡°Some movements contain both Yin and Yang.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re different,¡± said Meng Qi with a smile while shaking his head, ¡°What matters is the distinction of noumenon and derivation.¡±

    I don¡¯t understand¡­ He Mu nkly looked at Meng Qi. ¡°Teacher Su, is the answer in the poem?¡±

    Meng Qi answered with a smile, ¡°No. The whole poem is full of questions about nature. The poem might not be profound, but if who could ¨C answer these questions, he truly understands thew of the universe. And different masters have different opinions about one question, so they have different ways to exin the same question.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± I still don¡¯t understand¡­ He Mu increasingly felt that Teacher Su was so profound that he hurried to say, ¡°Teacher Su, today I¡­¡±

    ¡°After I finish my recital.¡± Meng Qi pressed down his right hand, put down the cup and continued to recite ¡°Asking Heaven¡±.

    ¡°The circle has nine levels, and who could pass through them?¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°The sky has nine levels, where do the different things find their ces?¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°Who owns the sun and the moon? How do we set out stars?¡±

    ¡­

    The empty yard was surrounded by the light and bright sound of reading. When you listened to it, you felt that the words were asking the heaven and the earth.

    The plum tree looked like a dragon. The fire flickered and the fragrance of wine scented the air.

    Although he could understand the in poem, He Mu felt he was calm. The joy, anxiety and worry slowly disappeared as Meng Qi read. It was an experience of refreshing his soul.

    Worries were removed, stress and sadness were dismissed. He Mu just felt happy and peaceful, free of concerns.

    ¡°Did you win today?¡± Suddenly, he was ¡°woken up¡± by Teacher Su¡¯s gentle voice.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Looking at Meng Qi¡¯s face, He Mu felt that Meng Qi acted like his brother although Meng Qi might just be four or five years older than himself. He regarded Meng Qi as a teacher who read a lot as he spent more time with Meng Qi.

    ¡°In our first battle¡­¡± He Mu described it in detail. When he was just about to end the story, he said, ¡°Thanks to your guidance, Club Principal Master allowed me to take part in the contest.¡±

    He anxiously waited for Meng Qi¡¯s guidance.

    ¡°The contest between Martial Clubs?¡± With ¡°Asking Heaven¡± in his hands, Meng Qi asked.

    He Mu knew that Teach Su was a schr who absorbed himself in books, so He Mu exined, ¡°Kung Fu is popr in Yedu. While Wang family is so powerful that other sects and aristocratic families have little chance. Many who are interested in Kung Fu find it hard to have an opportunity to cultivate their Kung Fu. So many disciples of sects and aristocratic families open Martial Clubs to teach normal people like us. They only take little charge and do not upy ournds and mines but enable us to have a chance to stand out.¡±

    ¡°Only after oney a good foundation, is he then able to seek fame by learning in sects or taking part in Military Selectee.¡±

    ¡°The atmosphere has a history of over a hundred years. There are numerous Martial Clubs in Yedu, so naturally, theypete with each other. The top eight Martial Clubs including Sun-scorching Martial Club rmended that they hold a Kung Fu contest every three years. Every club chooses good Disciples topete for rankings. The contest is influential within arge range, so Wang family from Zhou County, Huanhua Swords Sect, the Huang family from Yecheng, Tide-rising Sect and Afterglow Supersword School would send people to watch the game and pick out the excellent participants to be their Disciples or enable them to practice under the guidance of an aristocratic family. They¡¯re likely to be Foreign Officials in the future. ¡±

    Young, He Mu knew few words. He was thought to stumble when talking such aplex thing. But Club Principal He seemed to often tell him the meaning of the contest. Thus, he spoke with fervour and assurance without any stop.

    ¡°Wang family from Zhou County and Huanhua Swords Sect¡­¡± Meng Qi repeated them in a low voice. Over the past six months, aside from sparring with Qi Zhengyan and the asional reading of Ranking List of Young Masters and Talents List of Zhou County, he almost knew nothing about Jianghu and Martial Artists Community. So when he heard these familiar names, he was kind of emotional.

    After a cup of wine, Meng Qi looked at He Mu with a smile. ¡°So are you worried that the ¡®story¡¯ would be too shallow in the contest?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± He Mu was a little shy. This is exactly why he was here.

    Meng Qi stood up and walked back and forth with his hands behind his back in the yard. He said with a smile, ¡°Your current story which only has an opening and an ending is really simple now. Your rival is not a disciple of your Martial Club, so he is not likely to be affected. Hehe, your reaction was quite good during the second battle. You know to use your wisdom, so you¡¯re worth teaching.¡±

    Praised by Teacher Su, He Mu could not help smiling. He wascent.

    Meng Qi turned around and looked at him. ¡°So you have to prepare aplex and delicate story to attract them and lure them into your trap.¡±

    ¡°Teacher Su, what should I prepare?¡± He Mu subconsciously held his breath and waited for Meng Qi¡¯s teaching.

    After thinking, Meng Qi said, ¡°Using sword art to tell a story is quite interactive. After finishing a part, you have to predict your enemy¡¯s reaction. In other words, you have to prepare different reactions to potential defense and attacks. Then, you should have different plots in mind to lure your rival into your trap before he realized that he was trapped.¡±

    ¡°For example, after you use ¡®Sails in Vast Sea¡¯, your rival might attack your abdomen or he might hit you from your head¡­ If you want to react in time, you have to save your energy in your previous movements¡­¡±

    ¡°Sure, the right way is to keep your rival going with your story and make sure that he only has few choices. But you¡¯re unable to seed now¡­¡±

    Meng Qi ¡°made up¡± a medium length ¡°story¡± with ¡°Tide-listening Swordsmanship¡±. Every interaction was about one plot. Although it wasplex, He Mu could understand it. After all, he learned these sword arts but he could not clearly remember it.

    Gritting his teeth, he forced himself to remember most of the story. He nned to practice every part of the story and understand each trap after he returned back.

    ¡°Do you remember?¡± After finishing his story, Meng Qi looked at He Mu with a smile.

    He Mu nodded hard. ¡°I remember!¡±

    But he asked in confusion, ¡°Why should the story go like this? Why my rival would react in these ways?¡±

    ¡°Good questions! You¡¯re worth teaching!¡± Meng Qiughed for He Mu asked about the essence of the story. ¡°But it¡¯s useless even if you know it now.¡±

    He Mu was not obsessed with the question but said in confidence, ¡°Teacher Su, see youter.¡±

    ¡°Okay. Don¡¯t be nervous.¡± Meng Qi tapped one of his shoulders and said with a smile, ¡°Use your sword to tell a good story to them.¡±

    He Mu left. After the door was closed, Qi Zhengyan stepped out from the room and asked while thinking, ¡°Why did you teach him thew of sword art?¡±

    Even he had new understandings about the sword arts which he learned before after listening to Meng Qi¡¯s teaching.

    Meng Qi said with a smile, ¡°Senior Brother Qi, Which reason do you want to know, the superficial one or the real one?¡±

    ¡°The superficial reason¡­¡± Qi Zhengyan had been tricked several times, so he chose to take the opposite direction.

    ¡°I¡¯m thinking about and practicing Bright Sword and the setout. I¡¯m trying to practice From Simple to Complicated. Thanks to He Mu, I n to make uppletely new stories and see their effects during He Mu¡¯s battles with rivals that he never met with before. It¡¯s just like properly arranging a chess game before inviting my rival.¡± Meng Qi seriously said.

    Qi Zhengyan gently nodded. The reason is good and eptable. If I do not favor Book of the Chaos more, I would like to give a try.

    He took a small breath and asked, ¡°Is it the superficial reason?¡±

    This should be the real one!

    Meng Qi chuckled. ¡°The real words could be described in four words.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Qi Zhengyan was kind of curious.

    Meng Qi turned around and said with his hands behind his back. ¡°I¡¯m free and capricious.¡±

    A cold wind blowed and the plum blossoms fell down to the ground. They immediately crystalized. Qi Zhengyan¡¯s face twitched. He slowly opened his fist, ¡°I¡¯ve changed or your jewels to notes.¡±

    Considering his own channels and cultivation, Meng Qi asked Qi Zhengyan to exchange horse bandits¡¯ jewels for notes. In this way, he could buy the Refined Weapons and Long Swords without others¡¯ notice.

    Qi Zhengyan had many ¡°bosses¡± in Yedu. He did not dare to act blindly, so he spent over a half year exchanging all the jewels for notes. It was 12700 silver in total.

    ¡°Langya Money Bank. Hei, the little foodie¡­¡± When Meng Qi saw the notes, he muttered to himself with a smile.

    After thinking, Qi Zhengyan advised, ¡°The contest attracts much attention, so if you want to hide your trace in Jianghu, you should stop where it should stop.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± Meng Qi seriously nodded. He began to think about buying the Refined Weapons and Long Swords.

 Chapter 221: The Jade Bridgeâ€™s Lights As Bright As Day

    <h4>Chapter 221: The Jade Bridge¡¯s Lights As Bright As Day</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Snow was falling. Thendscape was all white. From time to time, Meng Qi saw children y snow fights, and heard the sound of fire crackers. Although it was chilly, Meng Qi felt the warmth of sparkling lights from numerous houses.

    After he turned onto Jade Bridge Street, he saw shops on both sides were all decorated withnterns and streamers. The light reflected in the slowly flowing River Ye looked like the Milky Way which fell from the sky. It was an unexinable prosperity.

    It was one of thergest and busiest streets of Ye Du. At the entrance of the streety the treasure shops and rare shops which sold weapons, elixirs and scripts. And in the middle of the street were money banks, restaurants. At the end of the street and along the River Ye, there lined the Redpink Alley and Money-squandering Spot. It was so many shops that dazzled the eyes.

    Meng Qi was here for the Refined Weapons, so his destination was the entrance of the street. Since he had enough money, he went to several shops simply for a good bargain.

    ¡°Quiet Brocade Tower¡­¡± It was known as the best treasure shop in Yedu. Led by a servant girl, Meng Qi entered ¡°Sword-disying Pavilion¡± on the second floor and saw both eye-catching and in Refined Weapons and Long Swords.

    ¡°If I rob here?¡± Strange ideas appeared in Meng Qi¡¯s mind as he carefully appreciated Long Swords. His Evil Ordeal had the nature of thunder which supressed Yin and evil spirits. Thus, he did not need a Long Sword of simr nature.

    Prices of Refined Weapons ranged from a few thousand to tens of thousands. Meng Qi deliberately chose expensive ones. At the worst, he could use real estate assets. Anyway, since some of the facial muscles would be twisted when Meng Qi exerted Eight Nine Mysteries and his half year¡¯s growth, whose who were not particrly familiar with Meng Qi should not recognize him.

    ¡°¡®Meridian¡¯ was forged by Master Jian Guzi. It¡¯s the perfectbination of Underground Yin Iron and 100-year Warm Jade through special forging process. While one uses it, Yin and Yang integrate with each other and change with the force. Only masters of sword art could use it. It costs 12000 silver¡­¡± After over an hour¡¯s search, Meng Qi found a pristine Long Sword with ck and white pattern on it.

    It catered excatly to Meng Qi¡¯s need. When he used it, Yin and Yang would integrate and promote each other and each of them was useful. Moreover, it was made by a weapon master of the Exterior level. Thus, it could help Meng Qi understand the Essence of ¡°Trio Combination of Yin and Yang, which is Yin and which is Yang?¡± Although it was not the best, it was the most suitable for Meng Qi ¨C Only masters of forging weapons of the Exterior Level could be known as Masters.

    Just when he was about to buy it, he suddenly thought of something. So he turned his head to the direction of ¡°Short Weapon Pavilion¡±. Sword-disying Pavilion and Short Weapon Pavilion was separated by bead curtains.

    ¡°Someone was just looking at me ¡­¡± Over the past six months, Meng Qi¡¯s ¡°the Immortal Pressing Art¡± had progressed rapidly. With the help of Eight Nine Mysteries, his senses were acute and almost reached the realm of connecting the eyes and senses.

    He carefully sensed and found that there are two strangers who were chosing short weapons. There was nothing abnormal.

    ¡°Maybe it was just a casual look.¡± Meng Qi said after thinking. He ignored them and called the servant girl to find her tavernkeeper and paid the note for ¡°Meridian¡±.

    Long Sword hanging around his waist, Meng Qi happily walked on the Jade Bridge Street, looking for delicious foods of different restaurants.

    After he walked for a while, one idea urred to him. He slightly frowned and looked around.

    There were numerous pedestrians on the street. Some entered restaurants while some were doing festival shopping, picking embroidery and ornaments. The town waspletely in a festival atmosphere.

    With no gain, Meng Qi was about to turn around. Suddenly, his pupil shrank and he tightly held the sword hilt and de handle in both hands.

    On the Jade Bridge, a girl in white loose clothes stood up beside the stall with a delicate silver hair pan. Her eyebrows were tranquil and delicate, beautiful as a picture. Her eyes were attractive, bright as stars.

    ¡°Husband, do I look beautiful with this hair pin?¡± The girl said while inserting the silver hair pan into her casually tied hair. Her coat with villus made her look more cute. Crowds were here and there on the bridge while thenterns shone under the bridge. It was so beautiful and fantastic.

    Meng Qi twitched his mouth. Heforted himself that it was lucky she did not call him the father of their child.

    ¡°Lady Xiaosang, you look gorgeous with any hair pin.¡± He causally answered. At the same time, he disyed will-projecting and nned to escape. If he tried his best, it was likely that he would sessfully escape with his current strength.

    Of course, he knew there must be some reason for Gu Xiaosang¡¯s presence here. She best illustrated the saying, ¡°One wouldn¡¯te to you if one hadn¡¯t something to ask of you.¡± She definitely did not just miss him!

    Gu Xiaosang put down the silver hair pin and said hurtfully, ¡°Husband, are you still angry? Why are you so distant, calling me Lady Xiaosang?¡±

    She slowly walked towards Meng Qi. She slightly staggered like a lotus in the water which was pure but brilliant.

    Meng Qi noticed that many on-lookers were attracted by Gu Xiaosang. He felt the impulse to yell out. ¡°Catch the demoness! Demoness of Grand Luo is here!¡±

    ¡°What on earth are you going to do?¡± Seeing that their distance were shorter, Meng Qi asked with Secret Voice-sending while keeping alert.

    Gu Xiaosang said with a big smile, ¡°Why must there be reasons for me to see my husband? The father of our child, Little Zi misses you. So it is with Xiaosang and our child.¡±

    ¡°Ha¡­¡± Meng Qi answered with a stiff expression.

    As Gu Xiaosang approached Meng Qi, her fragrance followed with the cold breeze. Her eyes seemed to express her love for Meng Qi. ¡°I followed the bitches of Method of Mistress Su to Yedu, but she hid so well that I could not have any chance. Thus, I have to ask for my husband¡¯s help.¡±

    She said with Secret Voice-sending.

    Beside the Jade Bridge, the man in loose clothes was handsome and gentle and the woman in white was elegant. They faced each other like a couple envied by Immortals. Passers-by looked at them and were full of envy and praise of them.

    But Meng Qi did not think so. He pressed the sword hilt and de handle and vigntly asked, ¡°the Sect of in Lady?¡±

    ¡°Yes, the sessor of the Sect of in Lady Mystic Fairy.¡±Gu Xiaosang kept walking to Meng Qi while tucking her hair. ¡°Thanks to the impartation of Nine Annihtion at Heavenly Nights of Extinctive de of Overlord, they augured the probable position of the birthce of the sessor of Thunder God. Thus, they went to Three Mountains and Four Waters and stole Outsky Strange Stone. They found the remaining breath of Thunder God in it. I kept chasing after them along the way, so they slid to Huan Province.¡±

    ¡°With the help of Outsky Strange Stone, they would shrink the search range sooner orter and find you. Thus, out of worry, I want to kill her and win back the Stone to protect you.¡±

    Meng Qi took a breath. Being the target of Method of Mistress Sun, one of the Nine Evil Paths was never a good experience! But Meng Qi could believe only half of Gu Xiaosang¡¯s words. If she was really worried about him, she could have fight for Outsky Strange Stone when the Mount Qin Sword Sect won the Stone to eliminate all risks. Anyway, she was in Three Mountains and Four Waters at that time. Why did she wait for Method of Mistress Su and follow them into Huan Province?

    s, I was not alert enough about augur!

    Gu Xiaosang stopped within a few steps fromm Meng Qi, then said with a smile. ¡°Husband, you think that the bitch of Method of Mistress Su wants to give you the impartation of Thunder God and Thunder God or does she just want to catch you and make you the ¡®Incense Stove¡¯ of Method of Mistress Su?¡±

    Method of Mistress Su was not known for their kindness, so Meng Qi absolutely knew that it must not be the first reason. If the lover of the former Overlord were still alive, it could be possible. But with the passing of time, the leader of Mystic Fairy had changed several times. Why would they favor Meng Qi?

    Gu Xiaosang half seriously said, ¡°Are you desirous for the skills that group of bitches use in bed? If you like those, Luo Denomination, Luo Denomination also have them.¡±

    While speaking, she blushed.

    Ha. Meng Qi did not believe that demoness was so shy for she were not Little Zi. After thinking, he said, ¡°Xiaosang, with your strength and the followers of Luo Denomination, killing her should be easy.¡±

    Why is she luring me? Maybe the sessor who killed the Sect of in Lady could really help me get rid of the iing danger? But her aim is definitely not this!

    As the cult who extolled Ajati Matriarch, Luo Denomination was powerful and its intelligencework covered every ce. Thus, Meng Qi was not surprised that Gu Xiaosang was haunting him and seemed to know everything as she was supported by a strong group. As Goddess, she could collect maximum resources.

    And because of this, important cities like Yedu must be guarde by the Exteriors of Luo Denomination. Anyone but me is suitable for that task. Why me?

    Covering her face, Gu Xiaosang exhaled a white breath. ¡°The bitch mixed herself inside Wang family, so I couldn¡¯t find the opportunity to kill her. And it¡¯s better to keep it as a secret. Otherwise, Sanskrit Dharmaraja, Oracle and Cultivator would not spare you.¡±

    With her face red, she shyly added, ¡°Goddess could only secretively find her husband¡­¡±

    Nonsense again. It is impossible that they would believe that I¡¯m your husband¡­ An idea urred to Meng Qi. He thought of the fake Iron Hand Devilman and Joy Devilman he met on the boat.

    ¡°Is Shan Xiumei the sessor of Mystic Fairy of the Sect of in Lady?¡±

    But the real Iron Hand Devilman was killed by me. So Shan Xiumei¡¯s real identity must have been revealed?

    ¡°Maybe.¡± Gu Xiaosang did not give a certain answer.

    ¡°What does maybe mean?¡± Meng Qi questioned.

    Gu Xiaosang asked with a half smile, ¡°Husband, are you promising me?¡±

    Meng Qi was nearly choked by his saliva.

    Gu Xiaosang was kind of mischievous and she answered with a smile, ¡°The news came to me that experts of the Exterior of the Sect of in Lady who had the impartation of Purple Thunder desmanship are going south now and they n to kill the sessor of Thunder God upon finding him. They are expected to arrive here half a monthter.¡±

    ¡°Husband, don¡¯t worry. We still have some days. You¡¯d better think about whether to help me kill the little bitch. I will find you next year.¡±

    While speaking, she slowly stepped forward and passed Meng Qi. Her face was pure, showing no sign of a demoness.

    Meng Qi kept alert and he did not turn his head away until Gu Xiaosang he could not see Gu Xiaosang at the entrance of the street. His face became somber.

    ¡°the Sect of in Lady¡­¡± He muttered.

 Chapter 222: Sounding Out

    <h4>Chapter 222: Sounding Out</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    In the courtyard, the plum blossoms were sprinkled with snow as, under the bright moonlight, the fragrance of wine dispersed all around. Meng Qi solemnly looked at Qi Zhengyan, waiting for his reply.

    Qi Zhengyan happened to find Meng Qi for a discussion, so Meng Qi told him that he had seen the Outsky Strange Stone in Three Mountains and Four Waters. He also added that he had obtained part of the impartation with the help of the thunderbolt mark. However, Meng Qi stressed the Sect of in Lady¡¯s pursuit of the Thunder God sessor. He believed that Gu Xiaosang did not lie about it because it was true that the Seven Heavenly Fairies suddenly appeared in Three Mountains and Four Waters. So, the Iron Hand Devilman and the Joy Devilman there had to be fake.

    Meng Qi had mentioned the thunderbolt markst time, so Qi Zhengyan was not surprised by that. He just sighed and said, ¡°Junior Brother Meng, you¡¯ve had a string of fruitful encounters since you obtained the Gist of Trueness impartation of Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship. It¡¯s really been enviable.¡±

    But he did not dwell on that. After pausing, he solemnly said, ¡°If that¡¯s true, we¡¯d better solve it as soon as possible. All the people in Yi City know that ¡®Gentleman Sword¡¯ Meng Qi is my cousin.¡±

    If Method of Mistress Su confirmed ¡°Gentleman Sword¡± was the sessor of Thunder God, they would make Qi Zhengyan as their target if they could not find Meng Qi. So Qi Zhengyan said this.

    Moreover, the rtionship of Meng Qi and Qi Zhengyan could easily be exposed under scrutiny. Although the Huanhua Swords Sect and the Wang family from Zhou County would just scan through the Ranking List of Young Masters without a thorough examination, the Sect of in Lady would check every detail for the impartation of the Thunder God.

    ¡°I¡¯m the one who brought trouble for you, Senior Brother. I was too careless.¡± Meng Qi sincerely apologized. ¡°I¡¯d like to ask for your help with another matter. Please secretly spread the fact that Shan Xiumei is the sessor of the Mystic Fairy of the Sect of in Lady. I only want to make people suspicious and wary. As long as the elders of the Wang family have some doubts, they¡¯ll try to check the identities of the women around the legitimate son.¡±

    ¡°But because Shan Xiumei hides within the Wang family, it¡¯s hard to defeat her. If she acts alone, we can coborate to take back the Outsky Strange Stone and eliminate all potential risks.¡±

    Meng Qi judged the strength of Shan Xiumei, the Sessor of the Mystic Fairy, by the fact that Gu Xiaosang had alone killed the Seven Heavenly Fairies and chased down Shan Xiumei all along the way. Therefore, Shan Xiumei was clearly weaker than Gu Xiaosang. Even though Shan Xiumei was strong, she ranked, at most, 10th ce on the Ranking List of Young Masters. Thus, if Meng Qi and Qi Zhengyan fought together, they were likely to take back the Outsky Strange Stone.

    However, Meng Qi was kind of doubtful. ¡°If disseminating the news could force Shan Xiumei out of the Wang family, why had Gu Xiaosangnot done so already? Even without the influence of Luo Denomination, she could easily settle this matter since she was so clever.¡±

    What¡¯s her real aim?

    Meng Qi¡¯s uncertainty about Gu Xiaosang¡¯s real aim was the main reason why Meng Qi did not want to coborate with her!

    Qi Zhengyan gently nodded. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. A man in Jianghu cannot do things at his will. Maybe I¡¯ll ask for your help in the future. We¡¯re friends, so it¡¯s natural that we help each other. I¡¯ve been in Yedu for half a year, so the dissemination of the news would not expose my identity.¡±

    For the past six months, Meng Qi had been focused on practicing Kung Fu, so he was isted from Jianghu. Even if he wanted to disseminate the news, he could not find a safe and secretive source. Therefore, he could only turn to Qi Zhengyan for help. Qi Zhengyan was Manager of the Huanhua Swords Sect. Although he had hidden himself in the past half a year, he had created his own ¡°Jianghuwork¡± through selling jewels.

    After watching Qi Zhengyan depart, Meng Qi sighed while looking at the red plum blossoms.

    ¡°I just want to be nobody, but I can¡¯t¡­¡±

    The sound of firecrackers and the changing of couplets meant theing of the new year. After the spring festival, all of the Martial Clubs in Yedu were preparing for the big contest that was held every three years. It was also the preview of the Military Selectee, which took ce inte spring and early summer.

    Under Club Principal He Ye¡¯s guidance, all Disciples of the Green Peak Martial Club arrived at the ¡°Sun-scorching Martial Club¡± two blocks away. This was where the contest between Martial Clubs was held.

    At the sight of its grand door and horizontal board, He Mu was so nervous that he even shivered.

    Recently, he had been practicing the ¡°stories¡± that Teacher Su had told him. He tried topletelymit them to memory, and gradually, he built up his confidence. However, upon arriving at the Sun-scorching Martial Club, he found himself nervous and unable to be cool about the results of the contest. His confidence had totally vanished.

    ¡°He Mu, don¡¯t lose face for us or let our Club Principal Master down.¡± Seeing that He Mu was so nervous, his Fifth Senior Brother gave him a warning that clearly spoke of the resentment he would have if He Mu were to fail.

    He was puzzled and angry about the Club Principal Master¡¯s choice to have He Mu participate. He Mu often lost and had only defeated him twice. In their Martial Club, at least 10 people were stronger than He Mu!

    Many other disciples of the Green Peak Martial Club felt the same. The First Senior Sister, the Second Senior Brother, and the Third Senior Brother were all outstanding. The 19th Superior Brother and Cheng the Seventh had the gift of Kung Fu. The Master had always favored them, which was what those disciples were all used to. But they just did not understand why their Master had selected the ordinary He Mu!

    Feeling the unfriendly gazes of his Senior Brothers and Junior Brothers made He Mu even more nervous. He had to calm himself down by thinking of the peace and rxation that he felt when Mr. Su recited poems and articles under the plum tree.

    ¡°Senior Brother He, there must be some reason that Master picked you. Don¡¯t be nervous, just be yourself.¡± Qu Tianhe saw that He Mu was worried, so she tried to encourage him.

    He Mu gratefully nodded and took a deep breath. The thought of Mr. Su¡¯sposure and the stories that he ¡°made up¡± enabled him to gradually calm himself down.

    The Sun-scorching Martial Club was veryrge and had several practice halls. Each practice hall had seven or eight fighting rings and a second floor that overlooked them. The audience, consisting of aristocratic families, sects, and factions, casually looked down, searching for the strongest young contestants who had already gained fame before the contest.

    He Mu stepped up to the ring in a daze. In front of him was a handsome boy who was only one or two years older than him.

    This match did not receive much attention. Only a few disciples of the Green Peak Martial Club and the young boy¡¯s friends, rtives, Senior Brothers, and Junior Brothers were watching their fight.

    ¡°Bai Liang, from the Huanzhong Martial Club.¡± The young man bowed as he dered his name.

    He Mu shivered again and stammered, ¡°He Mu, from the Green Peak, the Green Peak Martial Club.¡±

    The Huanzhong Martial Club and the Green Peak Martial Club were not located far from each other. He Mu had heard about Bai Liang, who had lost a fight against the Third Senior Brother because of a single misstep. Bai Liang was much stronger than He Mu.

    The Referee in the ringughed while shaking his head. ¡°Who¡¯s this guy that Old He has appointed? Is the boy one of his rtives?¡±

    After a cough, he announced, ¡°The contest begins.¡±

    Bai Liang did not save his strength. He violently attacked, trying to quickly end the battle to ensure that the following battles would not be affected. The contest wouldst for five days. Most of the matches were set for the first day to weed out the weaker participants to ensure that the battles in the following four days would be exciting.

    ¡°He¡¯s attacking so violently, so I¡¯d better save my strength to lure him into my trap¡­¡±This was the plot of one of Meng Qi¡¯s stories. Over the past few days, he had thought about it over and over again. Thus, he quickly thought up a n to deal with this attack.

    However, it was, after all, the first time that he had taken part in such an important battle and he was thinking about that story. Therefore, he acted slower than he had expected. He stepped backward and failed to lift up his Long Sword and was nearly hit by Bai Liang¡¯s sword.

    Bai Liang gained momentum and did not retreat at all. He Mu staggered and struggled to fight back, but he tried his best to tell the story with his sword art.

    ¡°How shameful!¡± The Fifth Senior Brother snorted. He Mu was such an embarrassment!

    He Mu did not hear his Senior Brother¡¯s words because, as the battle progressed, he found that Bai Liang was gradually entering his story. Every one of Bai Liang¡¯s moves was triggering the plots that He Mu had prepared!

    His tension gradually changed into excitement. With bright eyes, He Mu did not hesitate when he attacked. He Mu was like a calm hunter luring his target while patiently waiting for the target to be trapped. He Mu wanted to loop Bai Liang in to perform the twisting story!

    ¡°Now!¡± He Mu concentrated as he stepped back insteadof attacking forward, wielding his Long Sword with agility.

    ¡°nk! nk!¡± Bai Liang¡¯s Long Sword fell down to the ground. Bai Liang¡¯s gave a nk stare, as if he had not expected that he could lose this battle so quickly!

    The Referee shook his head. Bai Liang was too hasty, so his w was easy to attack, which was good luck for He Mu!

    He Mu was exhrated and no sign of nervousness could be found on him now. He was confident about his own sword art and Mr. Su¡¯s story.

    So, I can also be that strong!

    It turns out that sword art really can tell a story!

    At this point in time, he realized that Mr. Su was a master¡ªa real master!

    The Fifth Senior Brother¡¯s mouth was wide open. He could not believe that He Mu had won the battle. Even he was not normally able to defeat Bai Liang, so how could He Mu, who was even weaker than he was!

    He Mu jumped down from the ring, hopeful about his following matches.

    The next day, he had four more fights. He became adept at telling the story that Meng Qi had made up, applying different plots to different enemies. He seeded in dangerous battles and became more and moreposed.

    When he had hisst battle, many of the Martial Club masters paid attention to him. He Ye was even more surprised. He had clearly taught him that sword art, yet it gave off apletely different feeling when He Mu performed it.

    ¡°Not bad.¡± He Ye praised He Mu and was satisfied with his own choice. He Mu was adept at using the sword. ¡°Tomorrow, your rival is Cao Chengye of the Sun-scorching Martial Club. He has just opened his Eye Apertures and was studying in the Wang family. Just try your best and don¡¯t worry about the result.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Club Principal Master.¡± He Mu did not think that he would win either. Even though Cao Chengye had just opened his Apertures, he was still totally weaker than Cao Chengye, who had reached the primary level of Qi-cultivation. However, He Mu was happy because he had seemed to enter a new world where he could use sword art to tell a story!

    After He Mu returned to the Martial Club, he gave it some thought and decided to stay and practice. After everyone had left, he quietly went to Meng Qi¡¯s courtyard and knocked on the door.

    ¡°Come in, the door is unlocked.¡± He heard Mr. Su¡¯s gentle voice.

    After pushing the door open, he saw Teacher Su sitting on a chair in the cloister. In front of him was an unfinished chess game. Beside him, smoke rose from a brass stove. The fragrant sandalwood gave one a calm feeling.

    ¡°Did you win?¡± Meng Qi casually asked while he looked at the chess board, thinking about the Bright Sword.

    He Mu immediately answered, ¡°I won five fights, thanks to your teaching.¡±

    ¡°Well done. You learn quickly.¡± Meng Qi raised his head and looked at him. He praised He Mu, saying with a smile, ¡°Continue your sess tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that I can¡¯t win tomorrow.¡± He Mu said in a low voice, ¡°My rival is a master who has just opened his Apertures.¡±

    Meng Qi was interested. ¡°Just opened his Apertures? Isn¡¯t such a rival rare in this contest?¡±

    ¡°Yes, he was chosen to cultivate in the Wang family,¡± He Mu honestly answered.

    ¡°The Wang family¡­¡± After thinking, Meng Qi said with a smile, ¡°Do you want to win?¡±

    ¡°But, but how can I win?¡± He Mu opened his eyes wide. ¡°It¡¯s impossible!¡±

    ¡°Under normal conditions, you would never win, but this is apetition,¡± Meng Qi said with augh. ¡°Today, you used the sword art to tell those stories. If your enemy is discreet, he¡¯ll definitely inquire about you. Therefore, he¡¯ll picture you as a swordsman who¡¯s discreet and good at setting traps.¡±

    ¡°That is to say, you told him the convincing beginning of a story today! Heh, you could use that to tell a story in another battle¡­¡±

    He Mu was astounded. He seemed to understand, but was not sure. ¡°My performance today could be the beginning of another story in another battle?¡±

    It¡¯s beyond my imagination!

    If this is a chess game, it must be a profound setup!

    Putting down a ck piece, Meng Qi solemnly said, ¡°You can¡¯t defeat him if you two fight for a long time. So, you should start with the same credible beginning story and then tell apletely different story that is rash and quick¡­¡±

    He told the new ¡°story¡± to He Mu. He Mu was stunned and surprised. ¡°Does, does it work?¡±

    ¡°Since you¡¯re gonna lose anyway, why not give a try,¡± Meng said with a smile.

    He Mu nodded hard. ¡°Thanks.¡±

    He had blind confidence in Teacher Su.

    Meng Qi stood up and looked around the courtyard with his hands sped behind his back. He calmly said,

    ¡°After today, don¡¯te to find me whether you win or lose.¡±

    ¡°W-why?¡± He Mu eagerly asked.

    Without turning his head, Meng Qi sighed.

    ¡°Our fate has ended today. I have to continue on my way also. You¡¯d better think about these stories by yourself. If we¡¯re lucky to meet againter, I hope that you¡¯ll be a master of sword art at that time.¡±

    He Mu bit his lips and said, ¡°Yes, Mr. Su.¡±

    After he sadly left the courtyard, Qi Zhengyan walked out from the wing room. He exhaled and asked, ¡°Junior Brother Meng, are you sad? Are you worried about the matter of the Sect of in Lady or the Death Task?¡±

    Meng Qi looked up at the plum blossoms and slowly said, ¡°Senior Brother Qi, don¡¯t you think that my mood, posture, and sadness is the image of a master who has rid himself of the mortal world?¡±

    Qi Zhengyan clenched his fist and released it again. ¡°Today, Mrs. Wang secretly checked the origin of Shan Xiumei¡¯s Kung Fu. She isn¡¯t from the Sect of in Lady.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Meng Qi turned around and looked at Qi Zhengyan.

    The next day, in the Sun-scorching Martial Club¡ª

    Wang Ce led Shan Xiumei to the second floor and apologized, saying, ¡°Xiumei, it¡¯s my mother¡¯s fault. She made a fuss. Please forgive us.¡±

    ¡°I know that the matter of the Iron Hand Devilman made them suspect me, but I¡¯m innocent, so I¡¯m not worried,¡± Shan Xiumei unyieldingly answered.

    Wang Ce tried to tter her, so he said with a smiled, ¡°I,myself, have absolute faith in you.¡±

    He looked down and deliberately changed the topic. ¡°Xiumei, this contest is a big event in Yedu. You mustment on itter.¡±

 Chapter 223: â€œRecruitâ€

    <h4>Chapter 223: ¡°Recruit¡±</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Shan Xiumei nodded and said, ¡°The Martial Club in Yedu provides a tform for the ordinary disciples to rise through the ranks. They can be considered as doing a great service for mankind.¡±

    Her admiring expression contained hints of her mercy and sympathy for the lower-ss people, making her truly seem like an elegant fairy descending to the mortal world.

    Wang Ce stared at her side-profile, enjoying the beautiful lines that frame her face. For awhile, he became intoxicated by her beauty.

    Soon after, people began filing in to watch the contest in the Martial Club. These included Kong Yu, the Green-ribbon Arrester from Yedu; Huang Yuanhua, the external affairs elder of the Huang Family; Lian Shuiyao, the external affairs Deacon of the Huanhua Swords Sect; and Manager Qi Zhengyan. They were here to recruit talents for their sects.

    Naturally, there were also contestants from other aristocratic families and sectspeting in other halls. But since all the eminences were gathered here, the most important matches were naturally held here.

    Wang Ce pointed at a quiet and cold-looking young man in the arena, introducing him to Shan Xiumei. ¡°This is Cao Chengye from Sun-scorching Martial Club. He¡¯s only 19 but has already opened his Eye Apertures. Since our family values talent, we decided to give him a chance to cultivate advanced kungfu.¡±

    He had ordered one of his servants to gather information about the contest today and read up on it so he could give Shan Xiumei an exnation. That was why he had a deep impression of Cao Chengye from his sect. Otherwise, why would Childe Wang know about a youngster at the mere level of Enlightening the Apertures?

    Shan Xiumei nodded as she sized up Cao Chengye. She then turned her attention toward his opponent, an honest-looking teenager who seemed bothered by the boisterous atmosphere of the contest, and asked, ¡°Who is he?¡±

    Wang Ce stiffened momentarily. The old servant beside him fed him information through Secret Voice-sending.

    He coughed once before leisurely exining, ¡°That¡¯s He Mu from the Green Peak Material Club. He¡¯s at the primary level of Qi-cultivation. He won five matches yesterday and has quite an outstanding sword art.¡±

    ¡°Did he win five consecutive matches with that cultivation?¡± Shan Xiumei was surprised. In such a contest, talents with their Eyes Apertures opened and contestants at the primary level of Qi-cultivation were the minorities. Many were top masters with advanced cultivation. Even if this youngster won five consecutive matches managed to avoid a match with an outstanding disciple like Cao Chengye, he was bound to meet at least several advanced cultivation opponents. How could he be invincible?

    Wang Ce moved his hands behind his back, ncing at Cao Chengye and He Mu. A short pauseter, he replied, ¡°Based onments from the judges and audience, He Mu wields his sword like a chess piece. He has a clear and organized strategy and often pulls off surprises. His every match is full of pitfalls. Basically, his grasp of sword art doesn¡¯t seem like a youngster his age would be able to have.¡±

    ¡°In other words, there¡¯s an expert guiding him behind the scenes?¡± Shan Xiumei curiously asked.

    Wang Ce smiled. ¡°That¡¯s very likely. I suspect even the setup of his sword art is the design of someone else. But of course, we can¡¯tpletely discount the possibility that he¡¯s a sword art genius.¡±

    Suddenly bing even more feminine, Shan Xiumei said, ¡°Brother Wang, can he defeat Cao Chengye since he has the advice of a top master?¡±

    ¡°Impossible,¡± Wang Ce replied resolutely. ¡°There¡¯s a great gap between their cultivations. Cao Chengye can use his strength or speed to dismantle He Mu¡¯s tricks. The only way to close their gap is for the master to personallye to the scene and instruct He Mu using his rich experience and ingenious sword art.¡±

    Shan Xiumei¡¯s gaze at Wang Ce carried a hint of reverence as if he was saying words of wisdom. It made him feel proud and pleased.

    ¡°He had been continually evading and defending during his first battle, eventually making Bai Liang¡¯s ws more and more obvious to the point that he couldn¡¯t defend himself at all¡­¡±

    ¡°Exquisite sword art, cautious character, adept at luring his opponents into his traps,prehensive setups¡­¡±

    On the arena, Cao Chengye was recalling the information that his seniors and juniors had prepared for him, allowing him to make an urate impression of the opponent before him.

    He was calm and his mind was clear. He had longe up with a strategy to deal with his opponent.

    From the look of things, He Mu¡¯s sword art was superior but his cultivation was nevertheless much higher. Whether it was in strength, speed, or reaction, He Mu wasn¡¯t his rival at all. More importantly, his Eye Apertures were open and he was apt at detecting fast-moving objects. Even if he fell for He Mu¡¯s trap, he could still dodge his attack.

    He would use his strength and speed to dismantle He Mu¡¯s traps but he reminded himself to save some of his strength to counter the changes in He Mu¡¯s moves in case he was entrapped.

    Before him, He Mu was expressionless without any desire for victory. Perhaps it would be more urate to say that he never harbored thoughts of winning a master with enlightened Eye Apertures. He only stood here today to prove Teacher Su¡¯s ¡®storytelling¡¯ strategy.

    Teacher Su¡¯s words yesterday still lingered in his mind and it made him eager to give it a try.

    ¡°Whether it¡¯s strength, genuine Qi, or speed, you¡¯re no match for your opponent. Once the match begins, you wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat him no matter what kind of storytelling you use or traps you set for him.¡±

    ¡°Your only chance lies in the image you created through your first five matches, making you seem cautious and apt at creatingying down traps. In your storytelling, as long as your opponent isn¡¯t a reckless person or a master who strictly goes on the offensive, he¡¯ll begin putting up his guard and wondering if your move is calcted to entrap him. He¡¯ll preserve some of his strength to respond to your moves and that¡¯s where your chancees in.¡±

    ¡°This is a martial contest, not a real battle. Being an enlightened master, he¡¯ll definitely mind his status and allow you to make the first move.¡±

    ¡°Of course, if your opponent is truly reckless or prideful, you can enjoy the match since there¡¯s no way for you to win.¡±

    Would this work? Would this really, really work? Teacher Su¡¯s ¡®odd strategy¡¯ was uneptable! It wasn¡¯t that it was too strange. Rather, it was somon that there were no mysteries to it at all.

    With Teacher Su¡¯s words still ringing in his ears, He Mu lifted his long sword and adopted the posture of being ready to fight.

    Cao Chengye considered his status and crossed his sword before his chest. He indicated for his opponent to make the first move.

    He Mu took a deep breath. With the genuine Qi swelling up in his body, he thrust force into his waist and legs and showcased the Solitary Sail in the Sea move.

    This move had all of his strength and genuine Qi in it, leaving nothing for his retreat. There were only Teacher Su¡¯s final eight words echoing in his mind.

    ¡°There¡¯s no retreat! There¡¯s no return!¡±

    Sunlight spilled into the hall, turning the sword radiance into a beautiful, glittering ray of light. It was as if the sword radiance was a turreted Junk Ship amid the wide blue sea and bathing in the sunlight. The Junk Ship traveled on a straight path, looking imposing and grand.

    This was the fastest and most powerful move He Mu had ever disyed. Even if it was him who faced this move, having achieved the advanced sess of Qi-cultivation, he wouldn¡¯t be able to block it. Of course, he would still be agile enough to dodge it.

    To Cao Chengye, however, he could still distinguish the trajectory of He Mu¡¯s move despite its extreme speed. There was enough time for him to prepare a countermeasure.

    ¡°Cautious¡­¡±

    ¡°Skilled in sword art and traps¡­¡±

    ¡°His every move hides a trap¡­¡±

    Taking all these into consideration, he subconsciously preserved some of his strength when he drew his long sword to block He Mu¡¯s move.

    ng!

    When the swords collided, it was his sword that was knocked away!

    That strength!

    Was He Mu not saving any of his strength?

    Had he exhausted his genuine Qi?

    How could he be so reckless and disregard future changes?

    Cao Chengye¡¯s hand went numb and his sword knocked just a little out of his hand. He Mu¡¯s sword trembled but still followed its course with its power and speed, aiming at his opponent.

    It was toote for Cao Chengye to dodge the sword tip that was about to reach his body. He could only use his remaining strength to dodge the sharp sword.

    He gritted his teeth and lied down before making a roll to avoid He Mu¡¯s sword. He flipped up to his feet like a carp in shame and anger, about to return the attack, when He Mu withdrew his sword.

    With a smile, he said, ¡°I surrender.¡±

    He was buoyed by happiness. It was beyond his wildest dream to be able to reduce an Eye Apertures master to such a pathetic state. If he had advanced cultivation, if his inner force and strength were stronger, if his speed was faster, Cao Chengye might not be able to dodge his attack.

    However, he was also aware that his sess against Cao Chengye was all thanks to favorable circumstances. He was lucky to be able to make the first move. He was lucky that Cao Chengye didn¡¯t use his Desperate Hit. He was lucky that he managed to establish the right image, paving the way for his ¡®storytelling¡¯, and force Cao Chengye to worry about possible traps while meeting his attack. He was lucky that Cao Chengye was a cautious person.

    Of these favorable circumstances, the most important one was credited to Teacher Su¡¯s wisdom. Even if he could enjoy the other advantages and had advanced cultivation, he would still suffer an easy defeat at Cao Chengye¡¯s hands.

    On the second floor, Wang Ce was angered to see Cao Chengye looking puzzled while facing He Mu¡¯s sword before rolling to dodge it. ¡°What is he thinking about? How can he get distracted during a match!¡±

    It gave the impression of Cao Chengye being bewitched.

    Shan Xiumei seemed lost in thought as she took in He Mu¡¯s calmness. Somewhere nearby, Qi Zhengyan was nodding and praising He Mu¡¯s fast development in his mind.

    The old servant lips formed a word but no sound came. Wang Ce¡¯s face regained its calm instantly and he said, ¡°Cao Chengye was reduced to such a pathetic state because he considered too much. Through hisst five matches, He Mu managed to create the impression that he was cautious and wise, that he was adept at sword art and traps. Cao Chengye was so distracted with preparing for possible traps that he didn¡¯t expect that He Mu to focus all his strength to attack him. That dumbfounded him for awhile and nearly allowed He Mu an opportunity to exploit.¡±

    ¡°To set a trap using He Mu¡¯s performance in the first five matches, this master of his is truly wise and far-sighted. It¡¯s truly surprising. If Brother Wang Siyuan is still here at the River East, I¡¯d suspect him to be the master. Naturally, if it¡¯s really him, there would be no hope for Cao Chengye.¡±

    Shan Xiumei said admiringly, ¡°Brother Wang, with your words, I understand that the master behind He Mu can¡¯t be underestimated.¡±

    ¡°Exactly. I n to get someone to investigate him and see if I can draw him to our side. A family can never have one too many masters.¡± These were honest wordsing from a person with the upbringing of a legitimate son.

    Not far away from them, Kong Yu thought for a moment before ordering the Governor Arrester next to him. ¡°Send someone to secretly investigate He Mu and find out who¡¯s the one guiding him. Even if we don¡¯t disturb him, we should keep an eye on him lest any disaster happens.¡±

    Hidden amid the crowd inside the Martial Club, Meng Qi patted his tunic and walked out with his hands behind him. He was satisfied with the oue.

    He had quietly observed Shan Xiumei earlier and noticed she didn¡¯t seem surprised by He Mu¡¯s sword art. This indicated that she had a deep understanding of it, even more so than Wang Ce. This was something suspicious.

    When he made his way outside, he saw a carriage covered with a white felt parked in front of him. The driver wore an indifferent face, staring straight ahead.

    The door opened, revealing a delicate-looking girl in white with an ethereal temperament. Inside, warm incense was burning in the bronze stove. There was arge white cloak near her hand.

    ¡°Husband, I just know you¡¯ll be here to see Shan Xiumei. Come inside the carriage,¡± Gu Xiaosang said with a sweet smile.

    Meng Qi put up his guard but his exterior was still calm. ¡°How can I confirm that she¡¯s from the Sect of the in Lady ? How can I prove she has the Outsky Strange Stone? And how do you know she¡¯s looking for me?¡±

    He didn¡¯t want to be taken advantage by Gu Xiaosang.

    ¡°Husband, why are you doubting me? Well, I¡¯ll take you somewhere and you¡¯ll find out.¡± She pointed at the seat opposite of hers.

 Chapter 224: The Secret of the Successor of Mystic Fairy

    <h4>Chapter 224: The Secret of the Sessor of Mystic Fairy</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Meng Qi paused to think for a moment, then picked up his sword and de and got onto the cart. He sat vigntly in front of Gu Xiaosang.

    The cart was steady; it barely shook. The carpet and the felt were so thick that they cut the cold wind out. Thepartment was as warm as spring and as fragrant as incense.

    Cupping the side of her face with one hand, Gu Xiaosang said to Meng Qi, ¡°My dear, why don¡¯t you believe Xiaosang? What¡¯s more, you want to spread the news to testify against Shan Xiumei. If doing so could be effective, I would have done it earlier.¡±

    Her sleeve slid down, exposing the exquisite flesh of her white arm.

    ¡°It is necessary to verify information. If I believed everything I heard, sooner orter, I would fall into others¡¯ pitfalls and possibly be beheaded.¡± Meng Qi retorted inwardly but kept calm on the outside.

    ¡°It sounds reasonable!¡± Gu Xiaosang smiled and agreed with him.

    Meng Qi did not say any more. He started his Will-projecting to sense the route the cart was passing by. He felt it drive into the Jade Bridge Street after a few turns.

    Seeing Meng Qi¡¯s silence, Gu Xiaosang did not speak either. She continued to hold the side of her face and carefully watched Meng Qi, making him ufortable.

    In a bizarre silence, the cart arrived at the end of the Jade Bridge Street. This area was full of whorehouses and many alluring prostitutes.

    Since it was the middle of the day, it seemed quiet. The cart quickly reached the end of the Redpink Alley and entered a small courtyard.

    Gu Xiaosang leisurely stretched her body into a beautiful posture, opened the door and lightly stepped off the cart. She turned and with a charming smile said to Meng Qi, ¡°Just wait and see, dear.¡±

    Meng Qi followed her off the cart and asked skeptically, ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Hee hee.¡± Gu Xiaoshan softlyughed and led Meng Qi into the wing room near the wall. She pointed to a hole in the wall, saying, ¡°Please look at it.¡±

    Since he had improved his Eight Nine Mysteries to the Eye Apertures, it was not necessary for him to get close to see the scene through the ¡°hole¡±. He found it was right next to the courtyard with an abundance of flowers and trees, and was very quiet.

    He was about to question her when he heard the door next to it open slightly. A charming youngdy came in. She was morous with very delicate skin; she appeared luminous and fresh. ¡°Perhaps precisely because of this, she was able to use the title of Destruction Sect when Shan Xiumei asked somebody to put on a y¡­¡± Meng Qi nodded slightly. He put on a solemn expression.

    ¡°It¡¯s her¡­¡± Meng Qi whispered to himself, ¡°She is the false Joy Devilman I met on the boat.¡±

    Gu Xiaosang said with the Secret Voice-sending, ¡°She is a disciple of the loving Bodhisattva n in the Sect of in Lady. She is an expert at adopting Yang to replenish Yin and often self-cultivates through the Incense Stove. Thus she often manages to disguise herself as Joy Devilman.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps precisely because of this, she was able to use the title of Destruction Sect when Shan Xiumei asked somebody to put on a y¡­¡± Meng Qi nodded slightly. He put on a solemn expression.

    There was a person following the Disciple of the Sect of the in Lady. Meng Qi was not familiar with this person but knew of him. He was Chief Bai of the Talent-ruing School!

    He was the first helper Meng Qi had searched for after he had gone down the hill with Hua Lun on his back that night.

    Though Chief Bai was nearly 60 years old, his hair was still ck, and he looked quite healthy and serious.

    He turned to close the courtyard door. With a ttering smile, he held the woman¡¯s waist and hurriedly kissed her face here and there, calling her honey, sweetheart and the other loving names. It was quite different from the serious elder Meng Qi had witnessed moments before.

    ¡°Is this themon image when a man lusts for a woman?¡± Gu Xiaosang asked Meng Qi with a half smile.

    Meng Qi twitched his mouth. Instead of replying, he asked her, ¡°Are you enjoying the show?¡±

    ¡°Please continue to watch,¡± Gu Xiaosang said with a smile. ¡°Elder Bai hase to Yedu to purchase and has been noticed by the prostitutes here. Today, they have finally achieved their aim. Once he makes love to her, he will be controlled by the Sect of the in Lady, making her shrink her suspicion range again.¡±

    Meng Qi Knew that Chief Bai had touched the Outsky Strange Stone, so he might gain the impartation of the Thunder God. Once Chief Bai was ruled out, he could get closer to the Sect of the in Lady. Besides, Chief Bai had already seen him.

    Since both of their senses were outstanding and their eyes were restrained, they were not observed by Chief Bai and the seductive woman. Chief Bai and the woman embraced in the wing room and closed the door. Disturbing moans flew out like flute music.

    With the istion of the door and walls, though the intermittent sounds were awkward, he was still stood there calmly. He had heard these sounds before. Covering her mouth with a delicate hand, Gu Xiaosang stood still without any modesty, shame or anger.

    A momentter, their groaning stopped and the door creaked open. The attractive woman came out in a fine thin gauze, leaving her sexy body partially hidden and partially visible. The room was full of pink mist.

    Giving a session of coughs, the Invalid came out from the adjacent wing room with something strange in his hand. He followed the woman into the wing room enveloped by the pink mist.

    Gu Xiaosang put down her right hand and spat out a vivid White Lotus. She kept pinching its petals, making them gradually disappear.

    The distance between the scene and Meng Qi shortened immediately as if he were standing beside a window. He could clearly see the scene in the wing room through the window paper.

    In the pink misted room, Chief Baiy in bed, naked. His face was rxed, his eyes tightly shut. He did not notice the woman and the Invalid pacing back and forth.

    Theyid out the objects in their hands as an altar. It was as big as a palm and held some fairy charms.

    Meng Qi turned slightly and looked at Gu Xiaosang. Her White Lotus Deducing was really of great help.

    Though they could not spy directly on the room, it seeded in lessening the ¡°distance¡±, making far away things appear to be very close.

    Gu Sang¡¯s face looked a bit pale. She raised her head to indicate to Meng Qi to pay attention to what was happening in the room.

    The woman and the Invalid were kneeling on the ground and murmuring some words. Suddenly the pink mist gathered together and wormed its way into the altar.

    After the altar ballooned a couple of times, a slight cloud of smoke billowed out and formed a floating pink figure.

    Her beautiful eyebrows, Grecian nose and elegant manner reminded them of Shan Xiumei!

    But the present Shan Xiumei was different from her past. She was more lively, supernatural and graceful. Even ifpared with Gu Xiaosang, Jiang Zhiwei or Ruan Yushu, she was not inferior to them.

    She was conservatively dressed but her sexy curves captivated men and made them thirsty .

    ¡°This is¡­¡± Meng Qi was dumbstruck. If this was Shan Xiumei, who was the woman next to Wang Ce? What was the rtionship between them? This could not be a trick of enlightening the Apertures!

    Smiling, Gu Xiaosang said to Meng Qi with Secret Voice-sending, ¡°Your roots are in Buddhism, dear. Don¡¯t you think it looks familiar?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Meng Qi was a backward monk.

    Gu Xiaosang did not answer him but said, ¡°Shan Xiumei is indeed the daughter of the leader of the Zhou Mountain Sword Sect. Her family background, Kung Fu and interpersonal rtionships are normal. They have nothing to do with the Sect of the in Lady. Otherwise, how could she hide the truth from the grandmaster in the Wang family? So when you asked me if she is the Sessor of the Mystic Fairy, I could only answer ¡®Maybe she is''¡±.

    ¡°She is the Sessor of the Mystic Fairy, but the Sessor of the Mystic Fairy is not her.¡±

    Meng Qi was quite confused with her answer, but he did not have time to rify for the time being, because the woman began to speak. ¡°Lord of Darkness, I have gained Elder Bai¡¯s Blood Essence. It can be used for auguring.¡±

    She threw the items in her hand into the exquisite altar.

    There was a fist-sized ck stone in ¡°Shan Xiumei¡±¡®s hand; it was the Outsky Strange Stone. With the surrounding pink mist, it looked like a phantom.

    Her left sleeve drooped and covered the altar. With her eyes half closed, she murmured something to herself. After some time, she opened her eyes and said, ¡°It isn¡¯t him. And we can rule out several other people¡­ There are now only five suspects left. We will find the sessor of the Thunder God sooner orter. Please pay attention to ¡®Gentleman Sword¡¯ Meng Qi, ¡®Famous Sword of Qin Mountain¡¯ Ning Kefei¡­¡±

    Her voice was as beautiful as music from the immortals.

    ¡°Lord of Darkness, the Demoness of Grand Luo has not turned up. Either she has not caught up with us or she has had to retreat due to the Wang family here. What should we do next?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Shan Xiumei¡± whispered, ¡°Do it ording to the past half year¡¯s routine. It is not easy for us to sneak into the Wang family and even more difficult for us to practice the Dual Cultivation of the sessor with Noble Spirit.¡±

    Finishing her words, her body disintegrated immediately and turned into the expanding pink mist again..

    Turning his gaze, Meng Qi could only see the courtyard and the walls through the hole.

    ¡°If you killed all of them, nobody would know that you are one of the suspects. Plus, since they did not have the Outsky Strange Stone as the foundation of the auguring, the whores of the Sect of the in Lady search for you would be like searching for a needle in a haystack.¡± Though Gu Xiaosang¡¯sughter was innocent, her words were very cruel. ¡°But if you are under suspicion, with links to the Extinctive de of the Overlord and the Thunder God impartation, no matter where you go, you can¡¯t break away from them.¡±

    Meng Qi did not respond to her directly but asked, ¡°What about the Sessor of the Mystic Fairy? What¡¯s the rtionship between Shan Xiumei and her?¡±

    ¡°Shan Xiumei is the Sessor of the Mystic Fairy but the Sessor of the Mystic Fairy is not Shan Xiumei.¡± Gu Xiaosang kept him guessing with a smile. ¡°This is the unique feature of the Mystic Fairy. Hardly anybody in their n knows it. If I had not gained some ancient books and records by chance and fought with her once, it would be difficult for me to know the truth.¡±

    Gu Xiaosang Suddenly raised her eyebrows, and said candidly, ¡°This wonderful Kung Fu is more or less the same as the Nirmanakaya in Buddhism.¡±

    ¡°Nirmanakaya?¡± Since he had been a monk for some time, he knew the differences between the Dharmakaya, Samboghakaya and Nirmanakaya. The Nirmanakaya was the body of the Buddha and Bodhisattva shown in the mortal world and differed in different situations. He could be a youth or an elder, a farmer or a prostitute to reveal the truth for others. Of course, if he wanted to do so, he himself had to have the pure Dharmakaya.

    Gu Xiaosang nodded. ¡°They are simr. Actually, they are quite different in essence. At most there are two Nirmanakayas of the Sessor of the Mystic Fairy and they must depend on the human body. Their souls and Vital Spirits have been cultivated through special techniques since their childhood. Shan Xiumei was one of the secretly cultivated ¡®Nirmanakayas¡¯ of the Sessor of the Mystic Fairy. She can ¡®show¡¯ herself through the predestined rtionships of the Thunder God and Wang Ce and hase to Huan Province. Thus, the identity of her Kung Fu background is certain.¡±

    ¡°As is said, if they can reach the level of the Half-step to Dharmakaya, there will be 3,000 Nirmanakayas of the Sessor of the Mystic Fairy. And beforepletion, they will have Dual Cultivation with 3,000 men ording to their predestinations . 3,000 Nirmanakayas will exist together and ascend during the day to coagte their Dharmakayas.¡±

    Meng Qi was shocked to hear that there was such a type of martial art. It was a world of a divine evil auguring with the help of the Taoist Primogenitor and Buddha and the Siddhartha Gautama. He asked, ¡°Does this mean that if I killed Shan Xiumei the Real Body of the Sessor of the Mystic Fairy would not be affected?¡±

    In that case, there is no use killing her for they will still treat me as a suspect!

    ¡°Just now, the manifestation showed that the Real Body of the Sessor of the Mystic Fairy is in Yedu. If you kill her ¡®Nirmanakaya¡¯, then you can find her Real Body and get rid of her depending on the link of the Nirmanakaya and the real body.¡± Gu Xiaosang looked holy and pure, not somber at all.

    Meng Qi pondered for a moment and asked, ¡°How can I cooperate with you? Should I go into the Wang family as an undercover agent?¡±

    What he¡¯d seen and heard made him decide to draw the first blood.

    ¡°There is no need to disguise yourself as one of them. If your identity was fake, you would be exposed sooner orter.¡± Gu Xiaosang chuckled and then said with a severe countenance.

    ¡°My dear, you can visit Yedu with the title of ¡®Thunder de Furious Monk¡¯ and challenge every Enlightened Master Pro including the disciples of the Wang family for the reason that you want to prepare for the Military Selectee.¡±

    ¡°The force of Shaolin here is weak. Once you wipe out the Heterodox Doctrines by the name of a decent swordsman you will have stridden away with your head held high before the Commandment Monks can rush here from their great distance.¡±

 Chapter 225: Mutual Deception

    <h4>Chapter 225: Mutual Deception</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Having thought more about the matter, Meng Qi added in a low voice, ¡°If I challenge the Wang family¡¯s disciples of the Enlighten the Apertures level, what will you do? It¡¯s not that Shan Xiumei had done anything bad or even stepped out of line. After all, being in her ¡®Nirmanakaya¡¯ is not a crime. So if I were to kill her, others would think that I had gone down the Devil Path and harmed a good person. No one would believe that I was exorcising demons.¡±

    He was too afraid of being cheated by Gu Xiaosang because after all, she was a foe. But this matter had to be solved quickly. Though a great aristocratic family or Six Fan School would dly wee Meng Qi with open arms based on the fact that he had the Thunder God¡¯s impartation and that he had the potential to be on the Ranking List of Young Masters. By then, he would easily take down that medicine scummer at the exterior level. But then the Sect of in Lady would find out the secret that he had the Thunder God¡¯s impartation without even using augur. After that, one of the Nine devil Paths would constantly keep an eye on him. And with his telpathic sense of the Thunder God and Extinctive de of Overlord, he would never be able to ¡°step outside¡±.

    Of course, a simr result would happen if the ¡°Thunder de Furious Monk¡± killed Shan Xiumei. And he would walk down the heterodox path.

    Gu Xiaosang said with a chuckle, ¡°My dear husband, since it¡¯s a ¡®Nirmanakaya¡¯, there has to be something special to that. So once Shan Xiumei dies, she¡¯d turn into a flying light and head towards her Real Body. Anyone of the Exterior level with acumen would be able to sense the special breath of the Mystic Fairy lineage. You¡¯ll just have to worry about challenging her and creating an opportunity. At the end of the day, I¡¯m still doing the fighting. Don¡¯t worry, the Sect of in Lady would not suspect anything. After all, everyone knows that it was I who killed the Seven Heavenly Fairies.¡±

    ¡°As for other times, of course I¡¯m still your maid Little Zi,¡± she bowed, ¡°Master, is there anything Little Zi can do for you?¡±

    She instantly contained that mysterious aura. Apart from her beauty, which was still picturesque, she was just like an ordinary girl. Meng Qi almost couldn¡¯t believe that she was, in fact, Gu Xiaosang.

    Meng Qi frowned slightly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of being recognized?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m already changed my demeanor and hidden my skills. After I make myself up a little, I believe no one will recognize me.¡± Gu Xiaosang smiled, ¡°And those who have seen me, very few have lived to tell the tale.¡±

    ¡°You are really a good actor, another trait people with mental disorders share¡­¡±Meng Qi thought.

    Gu Xiaosang stepped out of the wing room to do something. And when she returned, her face was made up and she had turned into the girl next door. She bowed and said, ¡°Master, are you pleased with Little Zi¡¯s appearance?¡±

    ¡°Women¡¯s make-up really is the best disguise¡­¡± Meng Qi¡¯s eyes froze and his mouth half opened. If Gu Xiaosang changed into in clothes, she really would look like a pretty maid!

    ¡°Fine. Just don¡¯t expose your identity when you battle,¡± Meng Qi reminded. ¡°Otherwise you¡¯d bring me, your Master, down with you¡­¡±

    As long as they killed Shan Xiumei and forced her out of Nirmanakaya and returned her to her Real Body, then the Masters on site would killed that demon the Sect of the in Lady. By then even if Meng Qi was personally involved, no one would suspect him.

    Like a sprightly maid, Gu Xiaosang pouted, ¡°Master, don¡¯t you believe Little Zi? Based on my strength, how could I expose my identity just by killing her Nirmanakaya?¡±

    ¡°¡­youngdy, If you keep up this act, you¡¯d split your personality once more¡­¡±Meng Qi thought his ¡°acting chops¡± was top notch. Butpared with Gu Xiaosang¡¯s ¡°natural performance¡±, he still had a long way to go.

    ¡°Master, you can prepare and rest up today. Little Zi wille and pick you up tomorrow and we¡¯ll test our desmanship on the Yedu heroes,¡± said Gu Xiaosang with a smile. Her eyes were turning and her aroma permeated the air.

    Riding the carriage back, Meng Qi silently mulled over things in his mind.

    He just didn¡¯t trust that Gu Xiaosang would help him without an agenda of her own. So he had to be ready for anything or he would be schemed by her.

    The horse carriage dropped Meng Qi off and headed into the busy streets.

    When Meng Qi got home, he sad one the stone stool under the plum tree and started recalling Gu Xiaosang¡¯s every word.

    Suddenly, he squinted his eyes and repeated,

    ¡°¡®This is the unique feature of the Mystic Fairy lineage¡¯s fundamentals and no one on the outside world knows about it. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that I found some ancient books and records by chance and tried it with her, I wouldn¡¯t be able to understand the truth either¡­''¡±

    ¡°¡­no one on the outside world knows about it¡­found some ancient books and records by chance¡­¡±

    ¡°I found some ancient books and records by chance and tried it with her¡­¡±

    ¡°This means that she got the ancient books and records before fighting with the Sessor of Mystic Fairy.¡±

    ¡°And even the Wang family from Zhou County, who is one of the fourteen great aristocratic families, didn¡¯t know about the Sessor of Mystic Fairy¡¯s secret. It seems that the Luo Denomination didn¡¯t know either. Therefore Gu Xiaosang only found out from the ancient books and records.¡±

    ¡°What kind of ancient books and records was it? And how did she get her hands on them?¡±

    Meng Qi mused over those seemingly normal words and tried putting the pieces together,

    ¡°She had known about Sessor of Mystic Fairy from the ancient books and records. And therefore knew the secret of her ¡®Nirmanakaya¡¯, so talks of being carelessdoesn¡¯t hold true.¡±

    ¡°She was in Three Mountains and Four Waters, yet she did not take the Outsky Strange Stone and cut off all traces. Instead, she went after the Sessor of Mystic Fairy to help me, so she says.¡±

    ¡°She also said she sent men to snatch the Outsky Strange Stone for me as well.¡±

    Like a spark igniting in his mind, Meng Qi suddenly saw the light and stood up,

    ¡°Demoness, I got it! your ultimate target is the Sessor of Mystic Fairy!¡±

    ¡°You did snatch the Outsky Strange Stone for me. On reason might be that the ruins of the Ninth Heaven needs the Thunder God sessor. Another is that you want to use my thunderbolt mark to trigger the impartation, spark unusual reactions from the Extinctive de of Overlord and lure the Sessor of Mystic Fairy toe out!¡±

    ¡°So that¡¯s why you didn¡¯t take the Outsky Strange Stone and let the Sect of the in Lady ¡®s men grab it. And that¡¯s whyter youmitted yourself and killed the Seven Heavenly Fairies. But it¡¯s a pity that the Sessor of Mystic Fairy¡¯s Nirmanakaya had managed to escape.¡±

    ¡°The ancient records you attained had reavealed more than just the secret of Mystic Fairy¡¯s ¡® Nirmanakaya ¡®. Perhaps there were other secrets that¡¯s more appealing to you!¡±

    ¡°What do you want from the Sessor of Mystic Fairy?¡±

    Meng Qi silently asked one question after another as if Gu Xiaosang was just in front of him. But after these questions, he was totally clear in his line of thought. And for the first time, he had grabbed the demoness Gu Xiaosang by the tail!

    Meng Qi paced back and forth with his hands behind his back, ¡°We had a simr objective on this matter, but I must be ready for the ¡®divergence¡¯ in the end.¡±

    ¡°Though she never actually fooled me and usually just watched, she is still evil. I¡¯ll try and make sure she doesn¡¯t get her way this time¡­¡±

    He figured out her schemes, and now he just had to think of a way to deal with them. Meng Qi wanted to discuss it with Qi Zhengyan. However, He Mu just fought in the tournament today, which meant many woulde looking for the master behid He Mu. So Qi Zhengyan was out of the question, but there just wasn¡¯t anyone else he could think of to discuss the matter.

    Just as it was getting dark, Meng Qi suddenly heard a knocking sound.

    When he opened the gates, Meng Qi saw an average looking, middle-aged man. He looked like a man who had been tired from the long walk.

    ¡°Friend, I¡¯vee to watch the tournament between Martial Clubs but I got lost and now I¡¯m extremely thirsty. I was wondering if you could spare some water¡­¡± The middle-aged man asked with a smile.

    Meng Qi had always been willing to help others in need, so he pointed towards the well and said, ¡°the well is right there, go and help yourself. The water is extremely cold though.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, thank you.¡± The middle-aged man got a bucket of water from the well and drank. Satisfied, he smiled and added, ¡°Much appreciated friend, how do I address you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Su Meng,¡± answered Meng Qi, casually making up a name.

    The middle-aged man smiled and added, ¡°I¡¯m Cheng from Yong An Fang, south of Yedu. I¡¯vee here especially for the martial club tournament. Is that the Green Peak Martial Club opposite us?¡±

    ¡°It is.¡± Meng Qi twitched his mouth thinking, ¡°it¡¯s written right there on the horizontal board.¡±

    ¡°Ah, so this is the Green Peak Martial Club. Their disciple He Mu did really well today in the tournament. Not to mention his immacte sword art! Though only reaching the primary level of Qi-cultivation, he actually embarrassed the Sun-scorching Martial Club Disciple, who almost lost despite having already opened his Eye Apertures.¡±

    Upon hearing the name He Mu, Meng Qi lifted his eyebrows and looked over the middle-aged man once again. Meng Qi saw that there was a hint of shrewdness hidden behind his humble appearance. And Meng Qi could tell that he had been practising Kung Fu for many years from the marks on his wrist and fingers.

    Meng Qi wondered who was doing all this scoping, the aristocratic families, sects or the Six Fan School? Meng Qi wanted to rify his identity, so he went along with his words and replied, ¡°Yeah I know, I was there watching too.¡±

    The middle aged man then added with augh, ¡°For He Mu¡¯s age, that he can use his sword art to embarrass an Enlightened Master Pro means either that he¡¯s extremely gifted or that he¡¯s met with some marvellous adventure. But I¡¯ve heard he had always been just an average disciple, and only began making huge strides with his skills recently.¡±

    From their conversation, Meng Qi was able to figure out his identity¡ªHe was a nark from the Six Fan School. Meng Qi did not expose his identity though, and just pretended to be none the wiser and waiting for him to ask Meng Qi about the skilled master behind He Mu.

    ¡°Mr Su, I¡¯m assuming that you¡¯ve been living here for a while now. Did you realize that He Mu was such a gifted swordsman?¡± the middle-aged man turned the conversation back to He Mu.

    ¡°So nark of the Six Fan School, you¡¯ve done your homework on me too huh¡­¡± Meng Qi replied with a smile, ¡°He Mu has always been diligent, asking me about words and terminology. But apart from that, nothing special.¡±

    The middle-aged man pped his hands together and said, ¡°I knew it!¡±

    He squinted his eyes and like a gossipy olddy trying to dig for news, he asked, ¡°Mr Su, have you ever seen anyone giving He Mu a few pointers? He must have met someone special!¡±

    Meng Qi was just trying to conjure someone up in his mind when a thought had struck him, heughed and replied, ¡°Why of course I have.¡±

    ¡°Really? Who?¡± the middle aged man asked with excitement.

    Meng Qi smiled while pointing to himself, ¡°you¡¯re looking at him.¡±

    The middle aged man suddenly looked confused, as if it were looking at a mad man. He forced a smile and asked, ¡°You¡¯re kidding me, Mr Su.¡±

    Who would admit to such things!

    ¡°It really is me! I¡¯m the master who gave He Mu a few pointers!¡± Meng Qi said matter-of-factly.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen a master that would boast about himself like that¡­¡± The middle aged man covered his face and sighed, realizing that he had met a mad man.

    ¡°You¡¯re a nark from the Six Fan School right?¡± Meng Qi asked in a serious tone. And just like a skilled master, he put his hands behind his back.

    The middle-aged man¡¯s face fell, ¡°Mr S..Su, what did you say?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been hiding for for half to year to escape from being killed by the demoness. But it seems that I will have to face her anyway. So I wanted to pass on my skills to He Mu so that at least some could impart my sword art. Please pass on this information to the six fan school, and you be the witness.¡± Meng Qi knew that Gu Xiaosang would not have guessed that the six fan school woulde knocking at this moment.

    His tone sounded heavy and solemn.

    The middle-aged man then asked, ¡°And your name sir?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m an abandoned Shaolin Disciple, formerly known by the name, Zhen Ding. Now, I go by the name Su Meng,¡± answered Meng Qi in a calm but heavy manner.

    Abandoned Shaolin Disciple Zhen Ding? This name was well-known within Jianghu circles, especially those below the the Exterior level. The middle-aged man added almost silently,

    ¡°You¡¯re the Thunder de Furious Monk?¡±

    Meng Qi sighed, ¡°Go back now and don¡¯t bother me anymore tonight, for I need to rest up and get ready. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll be meeting the heroes of Yedu with my de.¡±

    The middle-aged man was perplexed, not understanding the connection between the words. But it was clear that Meng Qi wanted to see him off, so he turned to leave shutting the gates on his way out.

 Chapter 226: A Brand New Meng Qi

    <h4>Chapter 226: A Brand New Meng Qi</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Kong Yu, the Green-ribbon Arrester, was listening to the middle-aged man¡¯s report inside the Six Fan School of the Zhou County. He frowned and asked, ¡°Are you sure he¡¯s the Thunder de Furious Monk?¡±

    ¡°No, sir.¡± The man didn¡¯t have the right to ess the secret files of the Six Fan School. Never mind the fact that Meng Qi would look much older now, the blurry photo published in the Ranking List of Young Masters wasn¡¯t enough to help him confirm who he saw was indeed the Thunder de Furious Monk. ¡°But he mentioned he¡¯d be fighting the heroes of Yedu tomorrow with his de. I think he won¡¯t lie about his identity.¡±

    If Meng Qi was nning to fight the heroes of Yedu, he wouldn¡¯t be able to conceal his Golden Bell Shield and Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship. When that happened, they would be able to confirm his true identity.

    Kong Yu nodded and muttered to himself, ¡°Demoness¡­ Which demoness? What trouble had he gotten himself into to have to battle the heroes of Yedu?¡±

    He wasn¡¯t surprised to hear it was the Thunder de Furious Monk who instructed He Mu. After all, the Ranking List of Young Masters described him as someone with immacte sword art, with a sword in his left hand and a de in the right. Nearly nine months had passed. It was natural for his sword art to reach new heights after some hard practice.

    The middle-aged man nced at Kong Yu and garnered the courage to make a bold suggestion. ¡°Should we send someone to keep an eye on the Thunder de Furious Monk? Or perhaps we can talk to him directly¡­¡±

    ¡°No. He told us not to find him or keep an eye on him so soon, lest we alert the others. Let¡¯s just sit and watch.¡± Kong Yu waved his hand. ¡°There aren¡¯t many people who the monk would call a demoness. This could be something serious. I need to report it to the Silver Badge Arrester.¡±

    There were three counties in Yedu, with Nine Apertures Governor Arresters in each one. The Six Fan School of Jun City had a Silver Badge Arrester and two Green-ribbon Arresters. The former was a Top ss Master Pro of the Exterior level and thetter two were either a Half-step Exterior Scenery master or a battle-tested Nine Apertures master. Not to mention the 18 Tigard Arresters, most who were at least an Eight Apertures master. Yet Kong Yu had just recently reached the Half-step Exterior Scenery was transferred to Yedu to be a Green-ribbon Arrester.

    Usually, there was no need to bother a Silver Badge Arrester about some battle in the Martial Artists Community of the enlightenment period. But Kong Yu was new to the ce and this matter was odd and involved many of those who were on the Ranking List of Young Masters. So he decided to report it.

    The middle-aged man carefully suggested, ¡°Arrester Kong, should we inform the Governor Arrester?¡±

    He changed the way he addressed Kong Yu out of the blue in a bid to reduce the distance between them so he could have a backer totch onto.

    Kong Yu thought for a second. ¡°Not yet. Go and find Arrester Xu.¡±

    Arrester Xu Wanqing was a Tigard Arrester with his Nine Apertures opened. He was a trusted henchman that Kong Yu brought with him to Yedu.

    ¡­

    Meng Qi fell into a deep sleep after harmonizing his Qi-cirction, resting as if he had no worries. He woke up naturally just as it was brightening outside. He practiced his Kungfu before preparing porridge with a side of pickles for breakfast. He grabbed his Evil Ordeal de and Meridian sword and headed for the gate as if he was going on a post-meal stroll.

    He didn¡¯t know since when there was a carriage parked outside the gate but there it was. It was still the same carriage paved in the white carpet with the zombie-faced chauffeur.

    The carriage door creaked open and the pretty ¡®maid¡¯ Gu Xiaosang stepped out with a cloak draped over her hand. She approached him with a deferential expression. She hid a smile and said, ¡°Master, I didn¡¯t know you have the ability to cook. But you should leave this to Little Zi in the future.¡±

    She habitually put on the clock for Meng Qi and her tone appeared intimate. She was evidently his favorite maid.

    He thought to himself that he wouldn¡¯t dare touch her food¡­ He helplessly entered the carriage and sat down.

    Carrying a bag with her, she inched closer to him with a smile. Her fragrance drifted into his nose, making him incredibly ufortable.

    ¡°What are you doing? As a maid, you should know propriety!¡± he warned, sounding just like a master.

    Gu Xiaosang was taken aback. She didn¡¯t think he would be engrossed in his role. With a smile, she replied, ¡°Master, you¡¯re famous in Yi City. You should take care of your appearance so it befits your stature. It¡¯s just like when we met on the Jade Ribbon Bridge.¡±

    When Meng Qi went to buy the Long Sword from the Refined Weaponry, he used the techniques of the Eight Nine Mysteries to change his appearance. Coupled with the disguise pack he bought from the Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms and the fact that his face had matured a fair bit over thest six months, only close friends would be able to recognize him to be the Gentleman Sword.

    He nodded and said nothing, allowing Gu Xiaosang to take out all sorts of makeup products from her bag. She powdered and drew on his face while he silently adjusted his facial muscles.

    Momentster, she pped and said excitedly, ¡°I¡¯ve done! Take a look!¡±

    She ced a bronze mirror in front of him. Meng Qi saw his reflection still resembled his own, but with a darkerplexion. His jawline was more pronounced and he seemed more mature and heroic, looking very different from the one nicknamed the Gentleman Sword.

    ¡°How¡¯s it? I¡¯m pretty good, right?¡± Gu Xiaosang titled her head, fishing for apliment.

    If not for his Eight Nine Mysteries, how could the effect be this good? Meng Qi assented with a noise nonchntly, just like a Master would.

    She smiled happily upon hearing his acknowledgment as if she had finally received thepliment she had been hoping for. She beamed and said, ¡°But it¡¯s stillcking something. Master, your clothes look like something a schr would wear. It¡¯s unbefitting the name Thunder de Furious Monk. You should change into something else.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never acknowledged that my name is Thunder de Furious Monk¡­¡± he said, looking seriously at her.

    She didn¡¯t seem to care. She took out some ck clothes from her bag and helped Meng Qi change in the carriage.

    Since it was only a robe, he didn¡¯t object and allowed her to fuss over him.

    ¡°You look like a proper and courageous hero now.¡± She did up thest of his button and stared at him. With her left hand cupping her face, she tilted her head to look at him. Her eyes suddenly lit up and she pped. ¡°There¡¯s still one more thing!¡±

    She took out a ck Hero Ribbon and tied it around his forehead. Taking a few steps back, she admired her handiwork with a smile.

    Meng Qi nced at his reflection again and noticed he looked rather masculine and dignified in his ck clothes and Hero Ribbon. He couldn¡¯t help heaving a sigh, thinking how much better women were at dressing up. Though the baggy clothes that he usually wore looked nice as well, he always felt like there was something missing.

    Gu Xiaosang nodded with satisfaction after admiring Meng Qi¡¯s appearance for a while. Then as if she was performing a magic show, she inexplicably found a long de with a ck scabbard for him. The de was simple and unshy.

    ¡°The people of Yi City have already seen you use your de. You should use this instead.¡± She giggled and passed him the de. ¡°You looked so gant killing the Iron Hand Devilman with a single swipe!¡±

    Meng Qi¡¯s face twitched. This girl was there and saw how ¡°Tang Jing¡± killed the Iron Hand Devilman with ¡°Peace Quietude Split¡±. How could she not guess ¡°Tang Jing¡± was him in disguise¡­

    He unsheathed the long de with a shrill jangle as if someone was whispering in his ear.

    When he took a closer look at at the de, he saw the words ¡°Whisper Sword¡± inscribed on it.

    ¡°This de is called the ¡®Whisper Sword¡¯, like the twittering voices in your heart. It¡¯s very befitting your Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship.¡± Gu Xiaosang put away his ¡°Evil Ordeal¡± de as she gave her exnation. ¡°I¡¯ll keep this de for you for the time being.¡±

    A de for a de.

    He didn¡¯t use any orthodox forms or moves in his battles in Yi City, instead of creating his own by incorporating the essence of Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship and Purple Thunder desmanship. This time, he nned on showcasing all the moves of his desmanship without worry of his exposure. He wasn¡¯t afraid to be recognized as the Second Young Master Tang.

    Besides, over the past six months, he had mastered the moves of the ¡°Violent Thunder Shocking the Sky¡± and garnered a deeper understanding of it. He could now confidently demonstrate the aggressive side of the desmanship, unlike Tang Jing.

    Of course, he would be shooting himself in the foot if he used the Purple Thunder desmanship in front of Shan Xiumei.

    He thought for awhile but allowed Gu Xiaosang to take away his Evil Ordeal de. He then ced the Whisper de on his hips.

    She suddenly frowned. ¡°This won¡¯t do. If you¡¯re a schr, it¡¯s fine to carry a de and sword. But master, it seems odd with your current appearance¡­¡±

    She rummaged her bag and closed her distance with Meng Qi, cing the Whisper de and Meridian Sword in a criss-cross fashion on his back.

    The sword hung from his left shoulder, allowing him to unsheathe it quickly with his right hand. The handle of the de hung from his right shoulder, easing his hold with his left hand.

    ¡°This is perfect¡­¡± Her eyes once again lit up.

    He looked in the bronze mirror and saw the aura of a valiant hero.

    He looked pretty good if he said so himself.

    Gu Xiaosang¡¯s beautiful eyes gleamed as she said, ¡°Master, don¡¯t you love showing off your brilliance? So this time in Yedu, you must show strength and demeanor like a master!¡±

    He exhaled. ¡°At least someone was having fun amid all this hardship¡­¡±

    Wan Hua Restaurant was the best inn and restaurant on the Jade Bridge Street.

    There were many Jianghu men, merchants, and government officials in the restaurant, discussing the most eye-catching Martial Club Tournament in Yedu.

    Near the entrance, a table of guests suddenly turned to stare at the young man who slowly making his way in. Dressed in dark clothes and a Hero Ribbon, the man carried a de and a sword on his back. He appeared haughty. Close behind him was a pretty smiling maid with eyes only for her master and disregard for everything else.

    An indescribable aura of pride and strength followed the man, causing the guests to fall into silence.

    Heads turned as everyone stared at them walking inside.

    An errand boy greeted them and asked, ¡°Patrons, are you here for amodation or a meal?¡±

    Gu Xiaosang replied cheerfully, ¡°Do you have an empty yard? If you do, we¡¯ll stay for a whole month.¡±

    She fiddled with a gold nugget in her hands.

    The errand boy quickly answered, ¡°Of course we do.¡±

    Meng Qi nced at him and took out a letter from his chest. ¡°Could you deliver this letter to the Club Principal Mr. Jin of the Sun-scorching Martial Club?¡±

    His words were courteous, not putting on airs while talking to a servant. But his powerful aura did not dissipate at all and gave the impression that everyone was equal in his eyes, be it an errand boy or a skilled master.

    The other patrons were startled. ¡°Where did this mastere from? Why was he looking for those from the Sun-scorching Martial Club?¡±

    A tournament was ongoing inside the Sun-scorching Martial Club.

    The Club Principal, Jin Jinxian, was exchanging opinions on the matches with Wang Ce, Shan Xiumei, and Kong Yu. They also discussed the youngsters they admired.

    He was Yedu¡¯s living legend and an experienced Nine Apertures master who often provided guidance to the youngsters listed on the County Top Masters List of Zhou. His close rtionship with the Wang family allowed the Sun-scorching Martial Club to rise through the ranks and be one of the eight best martial clubs in Yedu. The club was akin to a sub-branch of the Wang family.

    One of the club teachers approached them and said, ¡°Club Principal, there¡¯s a letter for you.¡±

    Jin Jinxian frowned. ¡°Whose letter?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve no idea,¡± answered the teacher.

    Jin Jinxian ordered authoritatively, ¡°Open it and read it to me.¡±

    The teacher examined the letter and opened it after finding nothing wrong with it.

    His expression changed dramatically and his hands began shaking furiously as he passed the letter to Jin Jinxian. ¡°Club Principal, look¡­¡±

    Jin Jinxian¡¯s expression turned grim. Themotion drew the attention of Wang Ce, Kong Yu, and the rest.

    He epted the letter from the teacher and his eyes froze after taking a quick nce at the content.

    There were only several short sentences written in the letter.

    ¡°I heard your Sun-scorching Swordsmanship is famous all over Yedu and is a force to be reckoned with. I¡¯d love to see it for myself.¡±

    ¡°Tomorrow at full moon, I¡¯ll be waiting for you with my sword and de at the Wan Hua Restaurant.¡±

    ¡°I was known as ¡®Thunder de Furious Monk¡¯ in my quiet days. Now that I¡¯ve entered the secr world, I go by the name ¡®Mad de¡¯. Sincerely yours, Su Meng.¡±

 Chapter 227: The First Battle in Yedu

    <h4>Chapter 227: The First Battle in Yedu</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    ¡°Thunder de Furious Monk¡­¡± Jin Jinxian mumbled to himself. He was still using the nickname most people were familiar with, ignoring thest statement Meng Qi had taken pains to add.

    Kong Yu, Wang Ce, Shan Xiumei and the others around him had all opened at least Six Apertures. Their vision was much stronger than the average person and had thus already seen the contents of the letter. They knew that the Thunder de Furious Monk, a master on the Ranking List of Young Masters, hade to Yedu to challenge the ¡°Sun-scorching Sword¡± Jin Jinxian. Their thoughts differed.

    ¡°Fascinating, fascinating. It¡¯s rare to encounter a master from the Ranking List of Young Masters challenging the legend here in Huan Province!¡± Wang Ce told Shan Xiumei through his Secret Voice-sending. He was clearly ted and his face was full of yearning. He desperately wished that he were the one taking part. To the younger masters and Jianghu idlers, this was an event much bigger than the Martial Clubpetitions. It was a huge topic of conversation, and attracted even more attention!

    Moreover, Wang Ce had always wanted to test his strength against a legend after opening Seven Aperturesto build himself a reputation. Now that he had finally met one, he was naturally excited and emotional.

    Shan Xiumei smiled as she responded, ¡°To be able to watch a battle between a master from the Ranking List of Young Masters and our senior, the legend, I have no regrets for the rest of the year.¡±

    ¡°Although¡­¡± She slightly knitted her brows together and continued, ¡°if the Thunder de Furious Monk, uh, ¡®Wild de¡¯ Su Meng wanted to make himself even more well-known and rise up the Ranking List of Young Masters, why didn¡¯t he challenge the 32 people in front of him? Why did he pick Club Principal Jin instead?¡±

    When the ¡°Gentleman Sword¡± Meng Qi had entered the Ranking List of Young Masters, the Flowers-spreading Fairy had been struck off from it. With one new entry and one removal, the ranking of the ¡°Thunder de Furious Monk¡± had not fallen.

    ¡°That, I know why.¡± Wang Ce showed off his knowledge to the beautifuldy. ¡°There are only three people from Huan Province who made the Ranking List of Young Masters. One of them is the ¡®Gentleman Sword¡¯ Meng Qi, who returned to Xiliang to exact revenge; his whereabouts are unknown. The other is Huanhua Swords Sect¡¯s ¡®Master Lotus¡¯ Liu Su who drinks a lot when he fights, and is currently traveling. Last week he appeared in River East, and thus, isn¡¯t in Yedu. Hence the Thunder de Furious Monk can only go after my cousin Wang Zai. His rank is much higher than the Thunder de Furious Monk¡¯s, and his ¡®Noble Spirit¡¯ is renowned. The Thunder de Furious Monk must prepare well if he wants to challenge him.¡±

    ¡°Prepare?¡± Shan Xiumei blinked, confused.

    Wang Ce exined, ¡°Momentum. He has to cultivate it through winning countless challenges against senior legends and young masters who possess extraordinary strength in session. That would push his momentum and confidence to their peak, building up his hopes of defeating my cousin.¡±

    ¡°I see. Brother Wang, you certainly know a lot.¡± Shan Xiumei gazed at Wang Ce with admiration.

    ¡°Nothing.¡± Wang Ce was very proud of himself, yet acted humble before her. He responded, ¡°Crossing swords and mental battles are an essential part of training in my family. Thus, I have some level of understanding.¡±

    The Green-ribbon Arrester Kong Yu was expressionless, but he had been shaken up on the inside. ¡± The Thunder de Furious Monk was seriously going to pit his strength against Yedu¡¯s heroes? What did that have to do with the demoness he had mentioned? Was it voluntarily or was it against his will? ¡±

    ¡°We have to let the constables take note of Su Meng¡¯s surroundings, as well as the women near Ten-thousand Flower Tower¡­¡±

    Qi Zhengyan was also one of the guests. The moment he saw the letter, he immediately understood that it was rted to the Demoness of Grand Luo Gu Xiaosang, as well as the Sessor of Mystic Fairy Shan Xiumei, who was next to Wang Ce.

    ¡± How did Junior Brother Meng ascertain the fact that Shan Xiumei is the Sessor of Mystic Fairy? ¡± Qi Zhengyan wondered. He believed that Meng Qi would not act recklessly, and must have found some kind of evidence to dare to challenge the Sun-scorching Martial Club in his name to draw attention.

    He was well aware of Junior Brother Meng Qi¡¯s personality. He seemed impulsive on the outside and had a tendency to showcase his power, often causing him to be betweenughter and tears, and, in his own words, was ¡®asionally stupid¡¯. However, he was always cautious when performing his tasks, and never showed fear when he had to fight with all he had. He would never let himself be truly manipted by a demoness. His actions were definitely his own intentions or he had a way out.

    Qi Zhengyan controlled his thoughts and did not observe Shan Xiumei¡¯s reaction. Looking at her at such a moment would easily alert her.

    The rest of the people were either excited or expectant, or suspicious or nervous. They all stared at Jin Jinxian, unsure if he would ept the challenge.

    Jin Jinxian clearly felt the doubt in everyone¡¯s eyes, but all he could do was give a bitterugh.

    If it had been a rtively unknown young master who hade to challenge him, even if he had Seven or Eight Apertures opened, he could lightlyugh, toss the challenge letter aside andpletely ignore it. Either that or he would send a Disciple under him to do it in his ce. However, the Thunder de Furious Monk was a master from the Ranking List of Young Masters. He had both the reputation and the strength. With such a formal challenge made, how could he possibly reject Thunder de Furious Monk?

    Just like how a big tree serves as good shelter, a master from the Ranking List of Young Masters was just that extraordinary!

    Jin Jinxian deeply inhaled before instructing the martial arts teacher under him, ¡°Get someone to send my message to Ten-thousand Flower Tower: I shall meet him tomorrow night.¡±

    Whether the Thunder de Furious Monk was real or not would be exposed then. If someone was pretending to be him, then it was not he who would be shamed anyway.

    Wang Ce looked at Shan Xiumei in excitement. There was going to be some fun.

    ¡­

    As it was near the fifteenth night of the first lunar month, the moon at night was gradually bing rounder. Ten-thousand Flower Tower was a mass of bobbing heads, but they were even livelier than on the actual fifteenth night itself.

    Most of them were from Jianghu, who had heard that rank 33 on the Ranking List of Young Masters, the ¡°Thunder de Furious Monk¡±, would be challenging the Yedu legend ¡°Sun-scorching Sword¡± Jin Jinxian that night. Thus they had all poured in in hopes of witnessing such a rare duel.

    Many bankers had also taken this opportunity to secretly take bets. Majority of the crowd had a good impression of Thunder de Furious Monk Su Meng. The man had won against three Nine Apertures Masters before, of whom An Guoxie and You Huanduo were even stronger than Jin Jinxian.

    Behind Ten-thousand Flower Tower was the Artificial Mountain at Lotus Pond and winding corridors, both of which were empty and left to Meng Qi and Jin Jinxian.

    The VIP rooms in the tower were full of people with different levels of strength. There was the Wang family from Zhou County, the Huang family from Yecheng, Huanhua Swords Sect, Afterglow Supersword School and the like. There were all sorts of people. The rest squeezed themselves into one side of the corridor or demonstrated their Lightness Skill and found their spots on rooftops and tree branches. The entire ce was buzzing with excitement.

    ¡°I wonder if the Wild de can beat Club Principal Jin?¡± The Wang family from Zhou County was seated inside one of the VIP rooms, while Shan Xiumei stood by the window, gazing at the quiet Lotus Pond.

    The room was filled with many disciples from the Wang family, including Wang Zai and a few other very gifted family members who were on par with his strength. Wang Ce looked at his cousins and smiled. ¡°The Wild de will definitely beat Club Principal Jin. The only question lies in the number of strokes required.¡±

    Wang Zai muttered, ¡°Nobody witnessed the battle between the Thunder de Furious Monk Su Meng and An Guoxie, but it seemed that he had used poisoned concealed weapons. The Gray Jade Hand Yuan Mengzhi died from his Sky Thunder, but he had only executed the move halfway. Whereas the ¡®Uprising Yama¡¯ You Huanduo was startled by his sudden recovery of Kungfu and got killed by the Fairy of the Extinctive Sword. It is therefore very difficult to estimate his true strength. If he does not use Sky Thunder, even if he has the Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship, it¡¯ll probably take him more than ten strokes in any case.¡±

    Using the Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship to gain an advantage and close in on the opponent was a method to swiftly defeat those on the level of Nine Apertures .

    ¡°That makes sense.¡± The other Wang family disciples were all in agreement on this judgement.

    Inside the VIP room the Huang family from Yecheng had booked, an old man more or less repeated the same thing Wang Zai had said. After finishing, he told the person next to him, ¡°The Thunder de Furious Monk borrows a lot of strength from outside. In truth, he doesn¡¯t seem to be any stronger than his peers. Zishi, he is the best stepping stone for you to enter the Ranking List of Young Masters.¡±

    The man next to him was the Huang family¡¯s most outstanding figure of his generation, Huang Zishi. He was called the ¡°Flower-dropping Master¡±, and had already opened Eight Apertures.

    Huang Zishi did not reply. He fanned himself as he looked out at the Lotus Pond, his gaze possessing a certain intensity to it.

    In the VIP room where the Sun-scorching Martial Club and the others were, a gruff-looking middle-aged man held the Ranking List of Young Masters as he looked at the crowd. He sneered, ¡°Apart from getting an item to call thunder and hail lightning by some stroke of luck, the Thunder de Furious Monk has not shown any convincing form of strength. I¡¯d say he doesn¡¯t live up to his name, and Club Principal Jin will obviously beat him! Heh, if it were me fighting him, I¡¯d be able to win too.¡±

    He was Luo Youfeng, the Club Principal of the Martial Club ¡°Army-defeating¡±. He had the strength of Eight Apertures and was in the prime of his life. When he sparred with Nine Apertures Jin Jinxian, he always made use of that advantage to force his older and weaker opponent into a tight spot.

    ¡°If he dared to challenge Club Principal Jin so openly, how could he not have some tricks up his sleeve?¡± The other Club Principals disagreed.

    Right at this moment, Jin Jinxian, who had been resting, opened his eyes and stood up. He carried his Sun-scorching Sword and stepped out of the room, and made his way to the courtyard one step at a time to gather momentum.

    In yet another room, Gu Xiaosang was sizing up the Wang family. She giggled to herself, ¡°Wang Ce¡¯s mother came from the Cui n from Pinjin, which has a very strong family background. Unfortunately, she pampered her son too much and made her old servant follow him around as a bodyguard. This old servant has the strength of Half-step Exterior Scenery. Although he suffered a grievous injury before and affected his foundation, it is still just as strong. I¡¯d spare no effort in killing him, but the one he protects is Wang Ce, not Shan Xiumei. As long as he goes out often, there¡¯ll definitely be a way to separate him from Shan Xiumei.¡±

    ¡°Of course, if it doesn¡¯t work out this time, even if you get another chance, it¡¯ll be too coincidental. People will begin to suspect you.¡±

    Meng Qi had his eyes closed as he coldly huffed. ¡°You talk too much. A maid should act like one. Come, massage my back for me.¡±

    Heh, if I don¡¯t take this opportunity to order you around, my surname won¡¯t be Meng!

    Gu Xiaosang lowered her head and upsetly answered, ¡°You are right, Master.¡±

    She walked over to behind Meng Qi and began massaging his shoulders. She tried to curry his favor and said, ¡°Master, does this feel good? Do you like it?¡±

    She was fulfilling her duties too well¡­ Meng Qi¡¯s interest vanished in an instant. He sucked in a breath, pushed open the window, and leaped straight down.

    His body resembled that of a roc and he bore a fierce and imposing manner, earning him a round of apuse and cheers form the crowd.

    Meng Qi stood atop the peak of the artificial mountain. He watched Jin Jinxiane closer, then raised his right hand and pulled out the Whisper Sword. ¡°Senior Jin, please,¡± he said as he respectfully bowed.

    Jin Jinxian touched his scabbard and smiled. ¡°The younger generation will really surpass us in time.¡±

    With a nk, he unsheathed the red Long Sword. He spared Meng Qi the pleasantries and swung his sword at him from opposite the Lotus Pond. His sword power was forceful and its Upstanding Qi flooded the area, causing a hot wind to gush at Meng Qi¡¯s face.

    As his Long Sword pushed forth, he stepped into the Lotus Pond as well, the withered leaves crunching beneath his feet.

    Although Meng Qi was holding on to his de, it did not mean he was incapable of using the Nine Strategies Beyond the Swords. The Sword-breaking Move, de-breaking Move, Qi-breaking Move and his other skills focused on finding the opponent¡¯s ws. They were not concerned with the weapons in Meng Qi¡¯s hands. He could use them whether he was wielding a sword, spear or knife. However, when he was using these skills, he had to follow the nature of his weapon. Many of such skills could not be employed, and thus Meng Qi had not tried to use them before.

    However, after all these years of quiet cultivation and training, his desmanship had had a marked improvement. He had also experienced great progress in the Nine Strategies Beyond the Swords, and had managed to blend the two together.

    His Long Knife was swung with a nt. Murmurs could be heard from the crowd as tensions rose. With a ng, it collided with Jin Jinxian¡¯s Long Sword. The overwhelming sword power and intense Upstanding Qi turned sluggish in a moment, as though Meng Qi had hit a vital point.

    Jin Jinxian felt a chill. The man really did live up to his name. That one stroke seemed to be just right¨C it was not too fast, too slow, too heavy or too light.

    He changed the direction of his Long Sword and turned it into the glow of the setting sun. Meng Qi swung his de in a simple manner once more. With yet another nk, the two weapons met again.

    The sound of metal colliding rang out throughout thepound. Jin Jinxian performed 27 strokes in session, fully demonstrating his Sun-scorching Swordsmanship. The Upstanding Qi that shot out from it made the pond water ssh everywhere. A thick white mist rose from it and the artificial mountain was in shambles.

    On the other hand, Meng Qi had always been on the defense. His Long Knife was either in Yin or Yang, or was fierce or crafty, but they were all regr strokes. Yet at the same time, they were just enough to block Jin Jinxian¡¯s sword.

    Jin Jinxian even had a feeling that this was his best performance with using the Sun-scorching Swordsmanship thus far. It was as though the opponent could read his mind, and was guiding him towards the peak of his sword art!

    However, that was not what the onlookers were thinking. Wang Ce furrowed his brows and said, ¡°The Thunder de Furious Monk kind of doesn¡¯t live up to his name¡­¡±

    To think he had taken 27 consecutive strokes from the old and frail Nine Apertures and still had yet to attack.

    As he spoke, he looked over at the old servant and cousins, and realized that they all had doubtful and contemtive looks on their faces. They were not looking down on the Thunder de Furious Monk at all.

    Inside the other VIP room, Luo Youfeng, Club Principal of the ¡°Army-defeating Martial Club¡±, was roaring withughter. ¡°See, I told you the Thunder de Furious Monk¡¯s reputation far exceeds his ablities! Apart from calling his Sky Thunder, he only has the Exterior desmanship. If he doesn¡¯t use his Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship soon, he¡¯ll lose for sure. Hehe, even if he uses it, he might still lose.¡±

    One could not defeat a Nine Apertures Master by solely relying on the Exterior desmanship that possessed the Gist of Trueness. They had the Protective Upstanding Qi to protect them from attacks.

    The other Jianghu heroes bore expressions of contempt. He was possibly one of the worst masters on the Ranking List of Young Masters they had seen.

 Chapter 228: Jianghuâ€™s Legendary Battle

    <h4>Chapter 228: Jianghu¡¯s Legendary Battle</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Just as the crowd was expressing their disdain, there came an unexpected turn of events.

    After going all out with his 27 strikes, Jin Jinxian felt as though his sword art had reached a new height. A sudden feeling erupted within him, and he decided to use the ¡°Sun-scorching Swordsmanship¡±¡®s fatal move¨C ¡°Golden Crow Shining Everywhere¡±!

    The Long Sword created a scorching sun that zed bright red. Countless rays of Sword Essence emitted from it, appearing just like rays of light. Not only did they have astonishing potency, but they were also able to conceal the ¡®Golden Crow¡¯ and the body of the sword.

    One of the veteran Martial Arts teachers from the Sun-scorching Martial Club waspletely stunned by it. All of a sudden, a thought shed through his mind. ¡± If the Thunder de Furious Monk still doesn¡¯t use his Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship, he¡¯ll lose for sure¡­ ¡±

    In all his twenty years at the Sun-scorching Martial Club, this was by far the strongest ¡°Golden Crow Shining Everywhere¡± he had seen. Its variation of movements was of the highest degree, its Sword Essence was used perfectly, and the masculine force from it had almost permeated the entire ce. By the looks of it, only an Exterior move would be able to block it.

    ¡± Heh, he¡¯s going to be forced to use the Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship by the old man¡­ ¡± Luo Youfeng snickered inwardly.

    Most of the Jianghu men had simr thoughts. Club Principal Jin¡¯s move could be said to be tyrannical!

    Wang Ce noticed his cousin furrowing his eyebrows through his peripheral vision. He felt that it was weird¨C Club Principal Jin may not have even been able to pull off a ¡°Golden Crow Shining Everywhere¡± of this level when he was in his prime, much less at his current old age. Moreover, he had just made 27 consecutive strikes. How was it that he seemed to be getting stronger as the battle progressed?

    Meng Qi swung his Whisper Sword out. Its Knife Energy sprinkled out as though it had emerged from the bottom of his heart. It seemed to change in ordance with Meng Qi¡¯s thoughts, easily transitioning from one form to another, barely discernible and unpredictable.

    ¡°ng!¡±

    The handle, back of the de, tip of the de and other parts of the Long Knife seemed to jump to life. They changed with his will, separating the rays of Sword Essence from one another.

    ¡°ng!¡±

    When the Long Knife¡¯s variations reached its pinnacle, it squarely cleaved the sword body hidden within the Upstanding Qi, creating a clear, crisp sound.

    The tters and ngs continued to ring out as knife and sword danced mid-air.

    In the midst of the battle, Jin Jinxian suddenly faltered. For a moment, he was unable to catch up and his Long Sword slowed down.

    He had been fighting in a state that had far exceeded his previous peak, resulting in his physical strength being unable to support him.

    The swish of the Whisper Sword had barely reached his ears when Jin Jinxian saw Meng Qi¡¯s Long Knife pushing away his sword and aiming straight at his chest.

    Although he could use his Upstanding Qi to protect himself from taking this blow head-on and continue fighting after catching his breath, Jin Jinxian was aware that he had already gone beyond his peak. His physical and mental strength were both unable to support him for much longer. Hence he pulled his Long Sword back and gave a hearty chuckle. ¡°I¡¯ll admit my loss.¡±

    He might have said that he had lost, but a happy smile adorned his face. That had been the most carefree and enjoyable sword fight he had ever had. It was truly rare to find such a good opponent!

    So even if he had lost; he had no regrets about it!

    Meng Qi¡¯s Long Knife halted right before it could pierce Jin Jinxian¡¯s chest. It came to a stop without any prior indications, as if that spot had always been its target right from the beginning. That sent a chill down Wang Zai¡¯s spine.

    ¡°Thank you for your kind instruction, Senior.¡± Meng Qi sheathed his de. He cupped one hand in the other before his chest and bowed, appearing neither haughty nor humble.

    Wang Ce stood before the window. He mumbled in a low voice, ¡°He was merely bullying Club Principal Jin because of his old age.¡±

    However, anyone with decent eyesight would have been able to tell that Jin Jinxian had lost because of his frail body. After 28 intense strikes, he had failed to catch his breath, eventually resulting in his loss. It had nothing to do with the Thunder de Furious Monk or his desmanship.

    As such, many of the Jianghu members were emotional with righteous indignation or jealousy. In small voices, they criticized the Thunder de Furious Monk for bullying the old and weak Yedu legend. Theyined that when he reached such an age in the future, he too would be treated as a stepping stone by young challengers.

    Wang Ce did not notice that his old servant, Wang Zai and Shan Xiumei did not have a shred of contempt on their faces. The old servant appeared to be deep in thought, while the other two had grave expressions.

    In the Huang family¡¯s VIP room, one of the old men shook his head in disapproval. ¡°He made the Ranking List of Young Masters only by chance. Zishi, this is your chance.¡±

    Huang Zishi fanned himself with his folding fan as he stared at Meng Qi standing atop the artificial mountain. He gently nodded and replied, ¡°His desmanshipis indeed decent, but still not as good as I have thought.¡±

    ¡°He just bullies our Yedu people!¡±

    ¡°How despicable! He purposely targeted an old senior!¡±

    Some of the Jianghu idlers hiding within the crowd daringly called out, since there were so many people surrounding them. Those who hade to watch the show maybe desired to stir up trouble.

    With their instigation, many justice fighters were filled with indignation, while the rest of the crowd were brimming with disdain and contempt towards Meng Qi.

    Luo Youfeng gave another scornfulugh. The Thunder de Furious Monk really did not live up to his name. Out of the blue, he had a brainwave. He took a look at Meng Qi, who was still standing on the artificial mountain, and then took in the surrounding jeers. He had an idea.

    He himself was barely able to force Jin Jinxian into a tight spot normally just by using the strength of Nine Apertures in the genuine Qi he projected. Whereas the Thunder de Furious Monk was also bullying Jin Jinxian because of his age and had barely scraped a win. The two were unlikely to have dissimr battle records. Furthermore, the Thunder de Furious Monk had just battled against Jin Jinxian and would surely have expended a lot of his energy. If he stepped forward now to challenge him, he was likely to win even if he had to face his Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship.

    In any case, losing to a master from the Ranking List of Young Masters after a tough battle was hardly an embarrassing issue. In fact, it could make him look good, and it would be even better if he won. He would be famous in an instant, with most of the Jianghu members looking up to him in fear and awe. Countless young heroes would be drawn to their Martial Club by his amazing reputation, and Yedu¡¯s Huang family would then take note of him and pass their supreme art on to him!

    He could feel his palpitations increase.

    Hearing the crowd¡¯s angry noises, Jin Jinxian, who had been waiting to have a chat with Meng Qi, gave him an apologetic smile. He was about to raise his hand to silence them to show that he had enjoyed the battle, and that the Thunder de Furious Monk had not been bullying him at all.

    Just then, a shadowy figure leaped down from the second floor. His body resembled that of a huge bird, gliding down from above.

    Even before his feet had touched the ground, his voice chimed likerge bells.

    ¡°How dare you bully our Yedu people!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Luo Youfeng of Army-defeating Martial Club. I¡¯d like to have a spar with you!¡±

    With a rumble, the crowd¡¯s emotions boiled over. Some gave a thumbs-up and cried,

    ¡°Good job, Club Principal Luo!¡±

    ¡°Teach this despicable fellow a lesson on behalf of the Yedu Martial Artists Community!¡±

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t live up to his name, so don¡¯t be afraid! Once you¡¯ve taken a hit from his Ananda Oath-breaking de, you¡¯ll be able to beat him!¡±

    There were also those who were thumping their chests and stomping their feet in frustration. Why had they not thought of challenging the Thunder de Furious Monk? They were nobodies anyway, they did not need to care about being criticized for using tactics to tire him out. As long as they won, they would attain both fame and fortune!

    Wang Ce looked at Luo Youfeng in disgust. The man was a cunning rascal. Even if the Thunder de Furious Monk was not as strong as his reputation had made him seem, he should still have waited a while before challenging him. Taking advantage of his exhaustion was not heroic at all!

    ¡°Thunder de Furious Monk, uh, Wild de is out of luck again. He is more than enough to beat an ordinary Eight Apertures like him.¡± Wang Ce spoke of his judgment. Turning to look at Shan Xiumei, he asked, ¡°Xiumei, what do you think of?¡±

    Shan Xiumei wore a somewhat strange expression as she replied, ¡°I agree with you, Brother Wang.¡±

    ¡°Within five moves,¡± Wang Zai suddenly piped up.

    Wang Ce was shocked. ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°If he doesn¡¯t use the Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship, he¡¯ll take down Luo Youfeng in five moves.¡± Wang Zai borated in a low voice.

    ¡°That¡¯s, That¡¯s impossible, isn¡¯t it?¡± Wang Ce stuttered, surprised. Luo Youfeng¡¯s strength was almost on par with that of Jin Jinxian. Wild de Su Meng had used 28 strokes to beat Jin Jinxian; it was simply impossible for him to beat Luo Youfeng in five strokes without evoking any Exterior moves.

    ¡°Three moves.¡± Wang Ce¡¯s old servant said using his Secret Voice-sending.

    Wang Ce was astounded, but he had faith in his old servant¡¯s words when it came to matters concerning Kung Fu. He snapped out of his daze and rebutted, ¡°Impossible. If I were to say, he¡¯d take three moves at most.¡±

    He could not expose his ignorance in front of Xiumei!

    Huang Zishi fanned himself continuously, assuming an elegant posture. He did not believe that Luo Youfeng could possibly win, but did think that he could cause some trouble for Meng Qi.

    Amidst the noisy shouts and cheers of support, Jin Jinxian was about to exin to Luo Youfeng that he was perfectly happy with his loss and prevent him from challenging a tired Meng Qi. However, he saw Meng Qi draw his Whisper Sword once more and calmly say,

    ¡°Please, Club Principal Luo.¡±

    ¡°Alright then. Since the man himself has no objections, who am I to say anything? ¡°Jin Jinxian retreated to the side.

    Luo Youfeng deeply inhaled to calm himself down. Then he brandished his de in his hand, and with a holler, swung it ant.

    His Knife Momentum was ferocious. It was very grand and imposing, while hiding swift transformations and murderous intentions within. This was a move Luo Youfeng was proud of. Thus he had disyed it right from the start in a bid to im a definite advantage over Meng Qi and to stall his Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship that wouldeter on.

    A cold gust of air seemed to sweep through the courtyard as Meng Qi wielded his Long Knife. His knife¡¯s strokes varied with the wind and coldly swung down on Luo Youfeng¡¯s de.

    ¡°Just what I wanted! ¡± Luo Youfeng rejoiced inwardly. He yanked his heavy-looking sword upwards in a nted manner and unexpectedly dodged Meng Qi¡¯s ¡°Whisper Sword¡±, then went straight for his throat.

    However, right at that moment, Meng Qi¡¯s Long Knife suddenly sped up mid-course. It was so fast that it exceeded Luo Youfeng¡¯s expectation, appearing like the moonlight that night¨C by the time one had seen it, one would already have been bathed in the rays of light!

    In a sh, Luo Youfeng¡¯s ws in his mid-course and on his right side became as apparent as the sun in daytime or the moon against the night sky. Anyone with functional vision would have been able to see it and feel it.

    ¡°ng!¡±

    The ¡°Whisper Sword¡± struck the back of Luo Youfeng¡¯s right hand, causing his de to suddenly tter to the ground.

    Luo Youfeng stared at the fallen de in a trance. He could not believe his eyes. Why had it fallen?

    ¡°Why had it fallen? ¡± That was what most of the Jianghu members were thinking as well. How had Luo Youfeng lost by a single move?

    With a snap, Huang Zishi closed his folding fan. His eyes were trained on the back of Luo Youfeng¡¯s hand. There were no signs of it being cut, but there was a red swell indicative of being hit. In other words, at some point in time, Meng Qi¡¯s Long Knife had flipped from the sharp side of the de to its blunt back to strike, which he had not noticed at all!

    Most importantly, as a leader of a Martial Club and a famous Enlightened Master Pro from Yedu, how could he have lost in only one move?

    Was this the same Thunder de Furious Monk who had been struggling to beat Club Principal Jin just moments ago?

    Why did he seem like twopletely different people all of a sudden?

    ¡°This is the true strength of someone on the Ranking List of Young Masters¡­¡± Simr thoughts echoed in the crowd¡¯s minds.

    Moreover, the Thunder de Furious Monk had yet to use his Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship!

    Jin Jinxian, who had been watching from the sides, was dumbstruck as well. He was in slight disbelief that that was the same Wild de who had just battled him a while before. He stared as Meng Qi sheathed his Long Knife and jumped down from the artificial mountain.

    ¡°He actually only used one move¡­¡± The old servant from the Wang family muttered to himself. Wang Zai¡¯s brows were knitted together, whereas Shan Xiumei¡¯s eyes were narrowed.

    Wang Ce gave a dryugh. He eximed, ¡°Haha, see, I was right in saying he would take at most three moves.¡± How is that possible?

    Right then, Wang Zai took a light breath and made his way over to the window. He said in a clear voice, ¡°This move by the ¡®Wild de¡¯ Young Master Su can be said to be ingenious. It baited Club Principal Jin into changing his stroke, thus making him fall into his trap. Also, it contains the Essence of Knife Dao, and is as fast as thunder.¡±

    So that was why! Upon hearing Wang Zai¡¯s exnation, the surrounding Jianghu members and Luo Youfeng came to a sudden realization. That had been a reflection of the Thunder de Furious Monk¡¯s true strength!

    Wang Zai continued, ¡°But the way I see it, that stroke was not as good as the ones he used when battling Club Principal Jin.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Most of the Jianghu members, including Jin Jinxian himself, were stunned.

    ¡°Each of the 28 strokes was matched precisely with the Sun-scorching Swordsmanship to bring Club Principal Jin¡¯s sword art to its peak bit by bit. At the same time, his strength was diminished bit by bit as well, causing Club Principal Jin to lose not because of his moves, but because of his physical strength. Yet he was still able to experience such heartiness like never before.¡±

    ¡°To be able to win his opponent with 28 moves without hitting him even once, such desmanshipis truly amazing!¡±

    ¡°This is Young Master Su¡¯s way of being respectful to our seniors!¡±

    If he had beaten Jin Jinxian in two or three moves, how could the old man, who had been challenged out of the blue by a stranger, still show his face around anymore? The legendary reputation he had built up for himself would be swept away in an instant!

    Hence Meng Qi had turned to defense instead of offense and created a legendary battle with him to avoid ruining his reputation.

    ¡°He could still do that¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s incredible¡­¡±

    Gasps of awe filled the air briefly after their realization. They looked at Meng Qi differently now. In their eyes were fear and admiration for an expert in desmanshipand a true master from the Ranking List of Young Masters!

    Today they had certainly widened their horizons!

    Meng Qi stood with his hands sped behind his back, immersing himself in the cheers and praise. He thought to himself,

    ¡± Although Wang Zai seemed like a real prick when we first met, he¡¯s actually quite objective. I¡¯d say that¡¯s pretty admirable. Otherwise the intentions behind my actions would¡¯ve gone unrecognized and been wasted !¡±

 Chapter 229: The Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 229: The Meeting</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    It was easy for a powerful man to defeat a less powerful one, but it was difficult to protect his reputation. It was even more difficult to activate his martial potential and give full y to his kung fu. Consequently, this would cause his defeat because of his lessened physical strength.

    The former 27 des were indeed more forcible than thest one defeating Luo Youfeng, for they must be swayed by a move-changing master in an unimaginable preciseness with his horizon, kung fu, and mindbined together.

    Compared with the former 27 des, thest one was not so marvelous, even though it was one of the creme de cremes. It had desmanship essence and set hidden traps to lure enemies.

    The Jianghu men present recalled the battle between Meng Qi and Jin Jinxian. The further they thought, the more profoundly they considered it a feast of sword art and desmanship.

    Besides, they did not belittle Jin Jinxian. Although Jin Jinxian was less powerful than Meng Qi, he had shown good inner force and the Upstanding Qi. Old as he was, he wielded 28 movements against Meng Qi so he was defeated graciously. Nobody knew how many movements Jin Jinxian would have defended if Meng Qi had not given precedence to him out of courtesy.

    Since the result was unknown, they also wanted to show respect for Club Principal Jin like always, after all, he was a legend in Yedu.

    However, in their eyes, Su Meng, who used to be known as Thunder de Furious Monk, was far beyond their imagination.

    He did not even use the Exterior movements of Gist of Trueness.

    He deserved his reputation in the Ranking List of Young Masters.

    Currently, Meng Qi cupped one hand in the other over his chest to Wang Zai, thanking him for a fair and just exnation. He shouted to the Huang family¡¯s VIP room, ¡°With much appreciation for Flower-dropping Master, I really admire you and hope you can instruct me at this time tomorrow.¡±

    Flower-dropping Master Huang Zishi was billed as one of the three, who could have probably been recorded in the Ranking List of Young Masters. He had apprehended the Gist of Trueness of Cloud-flying Flower-dropping Technique, aplishing the primary level of it and acquiring one palmsmashing art of the Exterior. Their spar was publicly regarded as fair because people were eager to know the strength distance between a master who was not on the list and one who was on the list. They also wanted to know if he was capable of entering the list even though hecked opportunities.

    In the VIP room, the old man of the Huang family darkened his face after hearing Wang Zai¡¯s exnation. As the external affairs Deacon, he had spent almost his entire life opening Nine Apertures. It was normal that he could not understand all the sharp desmanships and sword arts. However, he felt humiliated in front of the inferiors in his family when Wang Zai exined to the public.

    When Meng Qi wanted to challenge Huang Zishi, his face became livid. ording to Wang Zai, Meng Qi was much more powerful than his nephew. This was not a proper opportunity for him to enter the list.

    Huang Zishi¡¯s expression changed slightly. He waved his folding fan, smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure to contend against you. I¡¯ll wait for you this time tomorrow.¡±

    Though Huang Zishi was shocked by Meng Qi¡¯s strength, he was also confident in his own. Meng Qi had Ananda Buddhist Commandment de; Huang Zishi had mastered Flower-dropping and Water-flowing. Meng Qi was adept at desmanship; Huang Zishi had grasped the Cloud-flying Flower-dropping Technique. As long as Meng Qi didn¡¯t call Sky Thunder, he had a narrow chance of defeating him.

    A martial artist would not lose confidence when his strength was simr his rivals.

    ¡°Hehe, after twopetitions, someone finally calls me by my new nickname ¡­¡±None of themon people would understand Meng Qi¡¯s thoughts. If Huang Zishi knew what he was thinking, he would probably vomit blood. Huang Zishi was high-spirited and had epted his challenge, but he was overjoyed at his nick name ¡°Furious de¡±.

    Meng Qi smiled in his heart, and then flew directly to his room. Even though his body movement was simr to when he¡¯d jumped off, in the eyes of people of the Martial Artists Community, they were totally different. When he jumped off, he looked like a giant bird with strong momentum; when he flew back, they considered it a marvelous hidden trick.

    Standing beside the window, Gu Xiaosang held her red cheeks with two hands. With her eyes drifting, she said, ¡°Master, you really looked like a master.¡±

    KNOCK! KNOCK! KNOCK! Someone was at the door.

    ¡°Who is it?¡± Meng Qi asked in a deep tone. He had just returned to his seat.

    He could not see clearly who was outside the door with his senses.

    ¡°Green-ribbon Arrester Kong Yu from Yedu, the Wang family from Zhou County Wang Ce, Wang Zai, Huanhua Swords Sect, Du Shaobai and Qi Zhengyan want to visit Young Master Su.¡± A deep voice sounded outside the door.

    ¡°That sounds normal ¡­¡± MengQi nodded his head slightly, signaling Gu Xiaosang to open the door.

    Because apetition had been forting, they had not wanted to disturb Meng Qi. Now that the spar was over, they had to visit him.

    Gu Xiaosang walked elegantly toward the door with a smile on her face, looking like a qualified maid. She opened the door and paid tribute to them.

    Kong Yu looked like a middle-aged schr. He wore a dark red Six Fan School robe with a light blue ribbon on his waist.

    He wasposed and calm. Next to him were Meng Qi¡¯s acquaintances: Wang Ce, Wang Zai, Qi Zhengyan, Shan Xiumei, and the Wang family¡¯s old servants. Meng Qi had never met the External Affairs Deacon of Huanhua Swords Sect, Du Shaobai before. He was in his thirties and wore a loose robe. He had a long beard and tied his hair up with a hairpin. He looked very handsome.

    Kong Yu nodded to Gu Xiaosang in a courteous manner, quietly turning his head to look at Meng Qi. He said,

    ¡°It¡¯s Yedu¡¯s honor to wee Young Master Su.¡±

    Among the visitors, except for one from the Six Fan School, the people of the Wang family from Zhou County and Huanhua Swords Sect stood as two big forces. Each one had a stronger influence than the Six Fan School in Huan Province. However, the Six Fan School enjoyed an incredibly powerful authority; it had a strong influence and stood for the imperial court, which was a Gold-lettered signboard for aristocratic families. Aristocratic families often had disputes with sects, so they did not want to humiliate the imperial court.

    Meng Qi paid tribute to each one and asked them to be seated. Gu Xiaosang was engaged in calling the errand boy and servant girl to serve tea.

    Meng Qi was quite surprised that Shan Xiumei did not recognize Gu Xiaosang who had long chased her in a bid to kill her. Honestly speaking, he was afraid that he would also be unable to identify her if he had not witnessed the change in her temperament and he had not made dealings with her. She had also started wearing makeup.

    As the legitimate son of the Wang family, Wang Ce was there on behalf of the Wang family in such circumstances. He held the teacup, took a sip and said, ¡± Master Su, are you here to challenge heroes and legends to enhance your desmanship?¡±

    He preferred to call him Master Su rather than Young Master.

    Having finished her work, Gu Xiaosang stood quietly behind Meng Qi. She remainedpletely motionless, so Wang Zai and the others neglected her.

    Meng Qi chose to show himself rather than use a cool disguise. He smiled and said, ¡°After being expelled from Shaolin Temple, I¡¯ve be a free cultivator. It¡¯s inconvenient for me to receive instruction and obtain scripts and resources. Given that the Military Selectee will be held in each province inte spring and early summer, I want to seek fame and restart a new world.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯re many heroes in Huan Province, especially in Yedu. Thus, I must continue practicing and challenge all masters while waiting for the Military Selectee.¡±

    ¡°So that¡¯s it.¡± A gentle smile emerged on Kong Yu¡¯s face. He warmly weed any master on the Ranking List of Young Masters, who was allegiant to the imperial court and wanted to embrace a bright future.

    Otherrge aristocratic families had disputes and sometimes fights with the Zhao n from the Divine Capital, but they would protect the imperial court in unison, for the imperial family itself had an incredibly powerful authority. After all, aristocratic families could fight together with it against the sects. The imperial court was always rich in resources and scripts, which was a ma for free cultivators and dishonored disciples. Plus, the imperial court would also endow them withnds and minerals as well as official fame to a new Exterior master¡¯s family. The Six Fan School exhibited a strong influence in the provinces and could manipte small forces and families¡¯ deaths. In a word, no one was unwilling to work for the Six Fan School.

    Had aristocratic families and sects not constricted the Six Fan School, it would have expanded its influence.

    Hearing what Meng Qi said, Wang Ce nodded his head slightly and said, ¡°You¡¯re highly talented. You¡¯ll be a master of desmanship and break through the Exterior sooner orter. Why would you attend the Military Selectee? Although our family isn¡¯t that powerful, we can also provide generous scripts and resources for you.¡±

    He showed his intention to wee Meng Qi in front of Kong Yu. That was the momentum of big aristocratic families and sects.

    Du Shaobai remained speechless. He also wanted to rope the young listed master in. However, Thunder de Furious Monk had been expelled from Shaolin Temple. Shaolin Temple would be annoyed to see a sect draw him in as a Foreign Official and give him another impartation. Since they shared a good rtionship, he would not do that.

    Qi Zhengyan gazed forward steadily and focused on drinking his tea. He had traveled with Little Zi and met Gu Xiaosang. He could guess that the maid behind Meng Qi was the famous Demoness of Grand Luo even though he could not identify her. Plus, Meng Qi had told him about the Sessor of Mystic Fairy.

    Meng Qi sighed and said, ¡°Thanks for your appreciation, but I¡¯ve made my decision.¡±

    This matter was difficult to exin, so he saved his words.

    Wang Ce nodded his head and did not say anything more. After chatting a bit, they chose to leave. Outside the room, he said to Wang Zai, ¡°Brother, do you also attend the Military Selectee?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Wang Zai replied with certainty.

    If disciples of big aristocratic families wanted to strengthen their families¡¯ influence in the imperial court, they attended the Military and Civilized Selectee.

    ¡°Do you have confidence in defeating Su Meng?¡± Wang Ce asked in a deep tone. He looked every part the Master of the Wang family.

    The Military Selectee of Huan Province had 30 spots, but it would be no problem for Wang Zai or Meng Qi to seize one. The Wang family was totally capable of arranging theirpetition in advance.

    After some consideration, Wang Zai said, ¡°I won¡¯t know until our fight is over.¡±

    ¡°Su Meng will definitely be a challenge. Brother, why not cultivate in seclusion for some time and wait for him?¡± suggested Wang Ce.

    Wang Zai shook his head. With a confident smile, he said, ¡°I want to see him win. Each time he wins, my fighting desire is enhanced. It¡¯s hard to find another rival on par with myself.¡±

    That was what he always did to increase his momentum.

    Closing the door, Gu Xiaosang murmured, ¡°She¡¯s so wary to even be involved with such a trivial thing.¡±

    She stared at Meng Qi with wide eyes and said, ¡°You¡¯ll challenge one disciple of the Wang family after defeating Huang Zishi, and then Wang Zai. I don¡¯t believe Wang Ce, the legitimate son, will stay out of this matter.¡±

 Chapter 230: Flowers Liquor

    <h4>Chapter 230: Flowers Liquor</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    ¡°Since when is it your turn to instruct your master?¡± Meng Qi put on airs. He seized every opportunity to strike at Gu Xiaosang.

    Gu Xiaosang smiled with her moon-like eyes, saying, ¡°I really want to help Master solve problems. If the Sessor of Mystic Fairy fixes eyes on you and reports it to the in Lady¡¯s Paradise, you¡¯ll meet many Exteriors. They have Peerless Godly Weapons, but they can¡¯t use them. They¡¯re desperate for the Sessor of Thunder God. Haha, rumor has it that over 80% of the Exteriors in the the Sect of the in Lady are attractivedies. You can¡¯t wait to see them, can you?¡±

    She kept a light tone and pretended to be serious, sighing. ¡°Unfortunately, you¡¯ll meet the herbal medicine first. He only apprehended Seven des of Purple Thunder desmanship, so he¡¯s very eager to master the Six Strokes of the Overlord and Nine Annihtion at Heavenly Nights. Besides, killing you will consolidate his position.¡±

    Meng Qi remained calm and said, ¡°I have nothing to fear. If I can¡¯t kill the Sessor of Mystic Fairy, I¡¯ll hide in the Divine Capital and confine myself to my room. After having gone through countless challenges, I can open the Hidden Latch of life-and-death and get promoted to the Exterior by then. And I¡¯ll travel and use them to practice my desmanship.¡±

    Yedu, a Jun City and State City, was the most prosperous city and also the center of the southwest region. Thus, it was blessed with many Nine Apertures Masters, some of whom were from the Six Fan School. It had three Governor Arresters with nine acupores stationed in each county. Tigard Arresters of Jun Yamen and State Yamen also had many Nine Acupores Masters. The Silver-badge Arrester, Gold-badge Arrester and Purple-ribbon Arrester in Huan Province were all Exteriors, especially the Gold-badge Arrester, who belonged to a superb master ss.

    Even so, Zhou County had more Exteriors than Yedu. Located in Zhou County, the Wang family had 30 to 40 Exteriors and several grandmaster. It enjoyed a peerless influence in the southwest region and only the Huanhua Swords Sect could counterbnce it. Therefore, the Six Fan School had to dispatch Eight Distinguished Super Arresters to patrol here. Even the Jun Governor and State Governor Yamens were filled with different forces, including the Wang family and the Huang family. They all co-existed peacefully in Zhou County.

    Powerful aristocratic families were everywhere in the Divine Capital. The Head Constable of the Six Fan School had achieved the Half-step to Dharmakaya and five of the Eight Distinguished Super Arresters were masters beyond the Seventh-fold Heaven. Never mind the imperial powerful masters and Exteriors of therge aristocratic families, such as Wang Ce¡¯s uncle, who was appointed as Minister of Revenue. As far as Meng Qi was concerned, the Divine Capital had the most Exteriors in the world. Plus, Emperor Sword, Nine-dragon Seal, and the Divine Capital Formation, even masters of Dharmakaya had to control themselves, not to mention the Exteriors of the Sect of in Lady.

    Actually, Meng Qi was indisposed to go to the Divine Capital due to his life experience.

    Gu Xiaosang was in a trance about what Meng Qi had uttered. Soon, a luring and pure smile reemerged on her face. She said, ¡°who is willing to confine himself to a room or be chased by many Exteriors? If the opportunity presents itself, it¡¯s better to settle this.¡±

    She also knew about Meng Qi¡¯s challenges in the Samsara tasks. She continued, ¡°Both challenges and reality can enhance your ability. They¡¯replementary to each other. Without reality, the challenges will leave it harder and harder for you to improve your strength.¡±

    Meng Qi¡¯s expression did not change. He said, ¡°I¡¯m telling you I have alternatives, so don¡¯t y tricks with me.¡±

    He shared this with Gu Xiaosang on purpose so as to make her believe that he did not have backup ns. He could not do anything but threaten her.

    Gu Xiaosang smiled like a blossoming flower. ¡°I don¡¯t dare y tricks with you. All I¡¯ve done is for your best interests.¡±

    ¡°Based on our ns, you¡¯ll contend with Huang Zishi tomorrow, challenge one of the Wang family¡¯s disciples the day after tomorrow and then fight against Wang Zai. During that time, I¡¯ll find an opportunity to kill Shan Xiumei with my original identity and track the Sessor of Mystic Fairy. Disciples of the Wang family will attend thest twopetitions, so Wang Ce will definitely be distressed. Once he¡¯s distressed, he¡¯ll be distracted.¡±

    The sky clouded over the next day. However, the torches behind the Flowers Tower were lit as if it were daytime.

    Having witnessed Meng Qi¡¯s battle with Jin Jinxian and Luo Youfeng, the public was fully aware of his strength. They were looking forward to the spar, so the Flowers Tower was quite crowded.

    ¡°Flower-dropping Master is definitely capable of being listed on the Ranking List of Young Masters once he¡¯s defeated all the peer masters of Zhou County and mastered the Exterior movements. Plus, he has the Right-guarding Sword.¡± Some Jianghu men spoke highly of Huang Zishi.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Huang Zishi utilizes his excellent method over rivals, but he¡¯s not better than Master Su at mastering movements, genuine Qi, and the body. That¡¯s what we call the real strength of a listed master. It¡¯ll be difficult for Huang Zishi to defeat Master Su.¡± Some spoke highly of him while others disagreed.

    Most of the peopleid their faith on Su Meng because of the impressive fight yesterday.

    In the Wang family¡¯s VIP room, Wang Ce stared at the empty cloister in the Lotus Pond with his hands behind his back. He said with a smile, ¡°How many movements can Huang Zishi strike against Su Meng? Can Su Meng remain calm this time?¡±

    He appeared to inquire to Wang Zai, but actually, he was waiting for his old servant to transmit the message by Secret Voice-sending. Then, he could show off in front of Shan Xiumei.

    ¡°Master Su will probably be pressured to use Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship or the Golden Bell Shield,¡± Shan Xiumei replied to him with interest.

    After musing for a bit, Wang Zai said, ¡°It seems so, in light of their strength. After the fight yesterday, I hope Huang Zishi is still high-spirited and confident, otherwise, we can¡¯t appreciate the Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship.¡±

    Wang Ce nodded his head gently. ¡°Brother gets the point. Yesterday, he¡¯s full of fighting desire. But as time went on, he¡¯s in a disadvantaged position and demoralized. What¡¯s worse, he¡¯s always gotten what he wants. He hasn¡¯t met any difficulties since he started practicing Kongfu. In such a case, it¡¯s unlikely that he could resume his momentum in just one day.¡±

    He seemed to know Huang Zishi very well.

    Shan Xiumei was listening with thirsty ears, but just when she was about to ask, someone knocked at the door.

    ¡°Who¡¯s it?¡± asked another disciple of the Wang family.

    ¡°Our boss has sent me to deliver liquor to you.¡± A familiar errand boy voiced outside the door.

    He opened the door and smiled. ¡°Why is your boss so generous today?¡±

    Holding a jar of liquor, the errand boy obsequiously said, ¡°Our Flowers Tower wouldn¡¯t be so flourishing if the Wang family didn¡¯t safeguard Huan Province. Our Flower Towers is honored to have you here and this liquor is a gift out of our respect. Hehe, those are my boss¡¯s exact words. Since he didn¡¯t entertain you himself yesterday, today we¡¯ll make it up. He¡¯ll be here to propose a toast.¡±

    Courtesy was never to me. Wang Ce nodded his head in satisfaction. ¡°Please contend my thanks to your boss.¡±

    The errand boy bowed to them solemnly, and then whispered some words to the Wang family disciple.

    He then wore a weird expression with a half smile. Atst he controlled his smile. ¡°It¡¯s really ungracious to turn down your boss.¡±

    ¡°What did he say?¡± Wang Ce asked in confusion when the errand boy left.

    ¡°The liquor is called ¡®Flowers Liquor¡¯. Flower Tower brews only 100 jars each year¡­¡± He said in Secret Voice-sending with a lewd smile after taking a glimpse at Shan Xiumei.

    Wang Ce, a spoiled and protected son by his mother, could not help blushing when he heard the name, for he had seldom set foot in such ces. He secretly looked at Shan Xiumei and the other brothers. All his brothers wore an ambiguous look.

    ¡°Brother Wang, what¡¯s this liquor?¡± Shan Xiumei asked with hesitation.

    Wang Ce coughed twice to clear his throat and did not know how to reply.

    Wang Zai exined to her without holding back. ¡°Rich in mellow aroma, Flowers Liquor is good at tonifying Yang, but it isn¡¯t obscene. People will stay sober after they drink it, so it¡¯s good for their health.¡±

    Why was his fourth brother so frank about everything? Wang Ce looked very embarrassed, wondering.

    The old servant uncovered the jar, smelled its aroma and then his eyes brightened. After examining the liquid, he said in a husky tone, ¡°it¡¯s not poisoned.¡±

    ¡°Brother, drink it to tonify your Qi.¡± Other disciples urged him to drink.

    Wang Ce felt assured to drink the Flowers Liquor. He could not refuse them and was not disdained by Shan Xiumei.

    Flowers Liquor was so mellow and juicy. He could not help drinking a great deal of it.

    Inside a quiet room on the second floor, Boss Xue of Flowers Tower was staring nkly at someone in front of him. ¡°Flowers Liquor has been sent to each room.¡±

    In front of him was the dreamlike and elegant Gu Xiaosang. Giving off a sense of warmth and quietness, she looked like the legendary Ajati Matriarch. She made people feel determined, warm, and carefree.

    Her eyes were as deep as the sea before a storm. Filled with vortexes, they could devour souls.

    ¡°Fragrant, Flowers Liquor is good for tonifying Yang, kidney, and diuresis.¡± She smiled and left the room with a teapot in her hand. ¡°Diuresis ¡­¡±

    She withdrew her strong momentum and behaved like a maid again the minute she pushed the door open.

    She returned to Meng Qi and said with a teasing smile, ¡°Master, when I went to fetch warm water, I encountered Boss Xue. I turned him down when he invited you to drink Flowers Liquor.¡±

    ¡°Why not ept it?¡± Meng Qi asked without thinking.

    With one hand covering her mouth she replied, ¡°Since Flowers Liquor can tonify Yang, it¡¯ll distract you and disturb yourpetition. I¡¯m also afraid that you¡¯ll hook up with other sexy women after the fight.¡±

    Meng Qi twitched his lips, deciding to ignore her. He closed his eyes. He concentrated on harmonizing his Qi-cirction and withdrew his momentum.

    After a while, Huang Zishi jumped off from his VIP room. Like a falling flower, he was praised by the people present owing to his elegant body moves.

    With his knife and sword on his back, he flew out the window using Stealth skill and fell on the rockery, attracting much praise.

    ¡°Master Huang, please.¡± As soon as Meng Qi unsheathed the Whisper Sword, the empty Lotus Pond was filled with vigor andughter.

    Huang Zishi gently unfolded his 1000-year Silk Fan. With a low voice he said, ¡°Ok, let¡¯s begin.¡±

    Folded, the folding fan was consecutively hitting Meng Qi¡¯s seven vital acupoints, like a rain of flowers.

 Chapter 231: The Possessed Girl in Plain Clothes

    <h4>Chapter 231: The Possessed Girl in in Clothes</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    The skill Rain of Flowers Huang Zishi had used, that was very beautiful to watch, had hit all the seven major acupoints. The move¡¯s transformations were dynamic and unpredictable, making it really difficult to guess. It was as though the move had the capacity to turnplex matters into simple ones, and handle difficult things with ease.

    ¡°Not bad,¡± praised Wang Zai, standing near the window. At least Huang Zishi wasn¡¯t distracted, for his move was up to standard.

    Meng Qi did not dodge; instead he swung his ¡°Whisper de¡± at Huang Zishi¡¯s left ribs, where he saw a w.

    There was nothing special about the attack apart from its speed. But it was so fast that only afterimages could be seen. It was like lighting where the sound could only be heard after the sh.

    Thunder de Furious Monk had already grasped the essence of the desmanship¡¯s speed¡­ The contents of what Wang Zai exinedst night had appeared in every Jianghu man¡¯s mind.

    Faced with such a fast attack aimed straight for his w, Huang Zishi turned his body sideways to dodge. He then twisted his folding fan, and then like a ray of light, it flew towards Meng Qi¡¯s de.

    Meng Qi suddenly flicked his Long de and the endless de Momentum shot towards Huang Zishi. The force was so fierce that rocks were split.

    Combining the essence of the desmanship¡¯s Yin and Yang was simply outstanding¡­ Wang Zai had met his match.

    The force of the attack was obvious even to themon Jianghu masters and the people present knew that few could make such a strike, which was why the move aroused cheers from all that were watching.

    Huang Zishi suddenly opened his folding fan, which looked like a ming flower, to deflect Meng Qi¡¯s Long de.

    Meng Qi changed his move again, and unlike thest attack where the force was so unyielding, this time it was like a heartbeat that could be felt and heard, but could not be touched.

    This de was delicate and ethereal, impossible to figure out.

    ¡°Ah, the Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship¡­¡± said Wang Zai, Wang Ce and Du Shaobai; and all with much experience in life had also recognized it.

    Meng Qi had used his knowledge on the essence of de Tao to drive the transformations of Mortal Dust Fall. Unlike in the past, where he was focused mainly on performance.

    Being a swordsman of the Exterior level, the transformations of Mortal Dust Fall was indeed of a higher level than the moves he had created!

    ¡°The aggregation of the sword intent is not strong enough to be at the Exterior level¡­¡± thought Wang Zai as he nodded, realizing that Meng Qi did not use his full strength on his move.

    Huang Zishi looked grave as he shut his folding fan and dealt with the attack head-on. Trembling, he looked weak like a falling flower, but hidden within the tremble was infinite strength and transformations. His move suddenly changed with Meng Qi¡¯s de attack, defending the attack perfectly!

    ¡°Brilliant!¡± yelled the people with some strength, including Wang Ce. Huang Zishi¡¯s defence had utilized the transformations of the Cloud-flying Flower-dropping Technique to the extreme. It was as though the long de and the folding fan were dancing in mid air, just beautiful to watch.

    This was the peak level of Kung Fu moves¡¯ transformations!

    But just at that moment, Meng Qi¡¯s seemingly delicate de move had erupted. A ray of logic-defying de light shot out, which also brought with it an ear piercing Whisper de. The de light and sword energy both struck towards the w on Huang Zishi¡¯s head.

    Huang Zishi had to change his move again, otherwise his w would be fatal.

    He neither moved his body nor his feet but utilized the de gust and gracefully drifted back 10 feet.

    Meng Qi stretched his long de, utilizing the de Momentum, and after using the Stealth skill, he suddenly reappeared before Huang Zishi. As such, Huang, who was nning to attack, had to defend again.

    Meng Qi followed one de attack with another; each attack that contained the essence of de Tao was aimed at Huang Zishi¡¯s w. Huang was sweating from defending each attack, but still failed to find an opportunity to counterattack.

    ¡°He had attacked for 20 times without defending once¡­¡± thought Wang Zai as he was immersed in the battle. His right hand pressed on the sword hilt, almost wishing he could rece the sword with his body.

    Wang Ce frowned, and seemed to stop what he was doing. He was much clearer on today¡¯s battlepared to the day before.

    Yesterday, Mad de Su Meng defended 28 des and respectfully lost to Jin Jinxian. But today, he disyed the force of his desmanship with 28 sequential de attacks, forcing Huang Zishi to the brink.

    Huang Zishi felt oppressed, he couldn¡¯t exert full strength on any of his moves because Meng Qi kept aiming for his ws so he had to evade everytime he wanted to counterattack. The feeling was like stopping in the middle of urination, and this kept on urring, 20 times to be exact!

    No! If this continued, then Huang Zishi was bound to lose! So he lifted his Qi, opened his folding fan to block and attacked with his left hand.

    His fingers stretched out like a flower in bloom, expanding and contracting dynamically. His fingers moved with the wind, merciless like a flowing river.

    It was as if Huang Zishi had blended in with the environment. His ws appeared and vanished, giving Meng Qi a hard time to grasp and figure it out!

    Cold wind started blowing near the Lotus Pond and the withered leaves shot at Meng Qi like concealed weapons!

    This was just Huang Zishi¡¯s Exterior attack, Flower-dropping and Water-flowing!

    Meng Qi inhaled deeply and immediately retracted his Long de, and a ck attack came out of nowhere.

    The transformations of this de attack was unsophisticated but it had sucked all the airflow. It seemed there was only one move left in this world!

    This move had originated from the Essence of the Purple Thunder desmanship, but Meng Qi had changed it by stripping away the aggression, and leaving only its sheer power.

    Since all the airflow and energy had been sucked out, the withered leaves had also lost their force, drifting powerlessly in the air. The weird thing was that all the leaves had been sucked towards and stuck on the de.

    Meng Qi¡¯s long de brought the withered leaves and the whispers of the Gods and struck unyieldingly towards Huang Zishi. The attack had shook the folding fan in Huang Zishi¡¯s hands.

    Puff!

    Like the sound of a sharp de prating through leather, the two weapons finally shed after 20 moves.

    Winds started blowing up all the dust.

    Although Huang Zishi had opened two more acupoints than Meng Qi and was attacking with the Exterior palmsmashing art, Meng Qi, however, had absorbed 30 percent of the the Demon Venerable¡¯s Spiritual Core. Meaning that they were on par because Meng Qi had tremendous genuine Qi, plus with the help of the Golden Bell Shield and Eighty Nine Mysteries, which all were Divine Skills that utilized Qi. So it was more superior to the Cloud-flying Flower-dropping Technique as it focused more on power and Qi.

    No, in fact Meng Qi pulled back his Whisper de, retracting faster than Huang Zishi¡¯s left palm and folding fan. But before his long de was fully retracted, he yelled and made another attack.

    The water in the Lotus Pond started forming waves.

    Huang Zishi had nned on attacking as well, but suddenly a thundering sound entered his ears and his whole body shook. Once again, he was a step slower.

    Usually he could handle such noise with his Dharma ess. But this time, he had just exerted the Exterior palmsmashing art, exhausting him too much.

    The long de swept past his palm and folding fan, stopping before his chest.

    Huang Zishi heaved a sigh and said, ¡°I yield.¡±

    He could not help feeling a bit depressed, for he was not even able to force out the opponent¡¯s Exterior de move.

    Wang Zai, who was watching on the side, heaved a sigh and said to Wang Ce, ¡°Huang Zishi had lost his momentum, and in turn exposed his ws. If he had used the Flower-dropping and Water-flowing ten moves ago, he would¡¯ve forced out the Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship.¡±

    Wang Ce agreed with what the old servant had pointed out, adding, ¡°His genuine Qi would¡¯ve been at the peak level before ten moves. So his Flower-dropping and Water-flowing move would¡¯ve been stronger. Even if he couldn¡¯t win, forcing Su Meng to exert all his power was definitely possible. But now, Huang¡¯s momentum had been snatched and his confidence shaken.¡±

    Now, they had no chance to even witness Su Meng¡¯s fundamental kong, the Golden Bell Shield, much less the real Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship!

    Without even the need for Wang Zai¡¯s exnation, everyone watching could see that ¡®Mad de¡¯ Su Meng attacked 20 times in a row without defending once. Even faced with the the Exterior palmsmashing art, he still unyieldingly attacked!

    By contrast, the ¡®Flower-dropping Master¡¯ only managed to use one Exterior attack, the Flower-dropping and Water-flowing move.

    The Thunder de Furious Monk of the past and the Mad de Su Meng of today had to be acknowledged that his desmanship had reached new heights!

    After those words, Wang Ce frowned again. He apologized to Shan Xiumei and the others, saying, ¡°I need to go to the toilet.¡±

    Shan Xiumei subconsciously followed him but then stopped, realizing how absurd it was for a woman to follow a man to the toilet. She nced at Wang Zai. Seeing that he didn¡¯t move, she became at ease.

    Other Wang family disciples followed Wang Ce to the toilet, naturally the old servant followed as well.

    After the battle, Meng Qi chatted with Huang Zishi, exchanging thoughts on the battle. Gu Xiaosang was standing by the window, so she saw Wang Ce and the old servant go downstairs heading towards the toilet.

    She turned around and took off the pink coat, leaving only the in white robes. When the door opened, her ethereal aura had returned.

    Inside the Wang family¡¯s VIP room, Wang Zai was listening to Meng Qi¡¯s gentlemanly conversation with Huang Zishi. A few of Wang family disciples were drinking Flowers Liquor, discussing where they would go to paint the town red.

    Shan Xiumei was standing quite close to Wang Zai, but her heart was uneasy.

    Just as she was about to say something, the door suddenly flew in the air like it was weight less. An ethereal girl stepped inside, and while using Stealth skill, she pointed her finger towards Shan Xiumei¡¯s forehead.

    The room became a lot brighter and singing voices could be heard,

    ¡°The world of mortals is like a prison; all living beings are in suffering. The wheel of reincarnation never ends; suffering is endless. Have mercy on my people; the Gods are dawning on us. Ajati Matriarch, Vacuum Hometown!¡±

    Half the airflow in the room had stopped and Shan Xiumei¡¯s body unwillingly headed towards Gu Xiaosang.

    The airflow was stopped and a vortex was formed. The built up air was likes waves, pushing a few Wang disciples to the edge of the wall. It was as though the strands of invisible threads was the devils¡¯ hand wrapping themselves around Wang Zai.

    Although there were quite a few people inside the VIP room, Shan Xiumei felt like she was alone on a desert!

    Inside another VIP room, Kong Yu did not pay attention to the battle but focused on Su Meng and the servant girl¡¯s movements.

    When Gu Xiaosang attacked, he stretched his fingers but eventually decided against attacking.

    The Demoness of Grand Luo won¡¯t kill only for killing¡¯s sake. There must have been somerger scheme. If she had attacked the Wang family¡¯s disciples, he would have helped. But now, he could only observe and see what was happening!

    Kong Yu¡¯s expression was cold. There was a man wearing a cape beside him, and hanging on his hips was an official silver stamp!

 Chapter 232: The Grand Gate

    <h4>Chapter 232: The Grand Gate</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    The airflow was chaotic, like it had been split. The Skyscraping Devil was dancing in the air and there were vortexes everywhere, along with bulges. All the tes, tables and chairs in the room were pushed to the walls, some shot towards Gu Xiaosang. Some were stuck in between the bulges and the copses, or in the middle of a vortex, which had shattered the tes.

    Some disciples of the Wang Family retreated a few steps as if they were being pushed. As they got further away from Gu Xiaosang, they couldn¡¯t help but feel desperate because they were getting farther from their homend.

    ¡°The Demoness of Grand Luo!¡± Wang Zai had realized who it was when Gu Xiaosang attacked. Pulling out his Right-guarding Sword, he attacked with imposing force.

    The godly sounds were like ¡°being stuck in the secr world of suffering¡±. It contained a formless energy that had prated the whole room, oppressing all kinds of evil forces.

    However, the strands of formless, transparent threads around Wang Zai floated, forming a and wrapping itself around him.

    As the Right-guarding Sword sliced, Gu Xiaosang¡¯s ¡°Myriad Threads and Webs¡± floated backwards. It was like a spider web, wrapping itself tightly around his body. There was no way for him to break away.

    Wang Zai knew that the Demoness of Grand Luo¡¯s strength was far more superior. He took a deep breath and nned to exert the ¡°Unstoppable Strike¡±, thus unting his superiority to be at Gu Xiaosang¡¯s level.

    But at that moment, Shan Xiumei had already threw herself involuntarily before Gu Xiaosang. She drew her Long Sword and was ready to strike, but it was deflected by the airflow. There was nothing she could do but watch those white jade-like fingers touch her forehead. Seeing Gu Xiaosang¡¯s holy and sympathetic expression in her eyes, her mind became nk.

    She was just a Nirmanakaya. Apart from her logic and horizon, she learned all of her Kung Fu from the Sword Sect of Zhou Mountain. Even if she could rely on the elite Kung Fu cultivation and utilize the Kung Fu of the Sword Sect of Zhou Mountain to the max, there was still a huge gap between her and the Dharmakaya, ¡°Ajati Finger¡±, and not to mention her Nirmanakaya was only at Six Apertures. She could not bepared to Gu Xiaosang who had Nine Apertures opened. She was only able to escape from Gu Xiaosang thest time because the Seven Heavenly Fairies had fought to the death.

    At that moment, Gu Xiaosang¡¯s energy field had kept the disciples of the Wang Family at bay, so they couldn¡¯t help. Wang Zai had used most of Gu Xiaosang¡¯s Energy, so Gu Xiasang couldn¡¯t instantly throw him off. Shan Xiumei felt like she was a stranger walking on a busy street. Although it was full of hustle and bustle, she still felt alone and desperate.

    The busier the street was, the lonelier and the more desperate she was. Shan Xiumei gritted her teeth to stimte her Blood Essence, she was about to make onest desperate strike.

    As her Blood Essence rose from within, it suddenly became out of control as if it had a life of its own. Her Blood Essence flowed along her meridians towards the sommoning of the Vacuum Hometown. Even her feet uncontrobly stumbled towards the Vacuum Hometown, hitting her head with the tip of her fingers.

    Shan Xiumei¡¯s Blood Essence and inner force all bulged up, at the same time expanding her meridians. All the inner force congregated at her mid-brows, flowing into Gu Xiaosang¡¯s fingers.

    Her body quickly withered. Wang Zai was furious, he screamed and unleashed his Noble Spirit and his Unstoppable Strike.

    Suddenly, Shan Xiumei became illusive, then her Blood Essence erupted. When her body disintegrated, streams of gas floated in the air.

    The gas was ethereal and exuberant as if it came from the ninth heaven.

    It seemed that Shan Xiumei¡¯s spirit was hidden within the gas, as if turned into a ray of flying light, heading towards the heavens.

    ¡°This type of gas means she is¡­a Mystic Fairy!¡±, as Wang Zai shuddered, his hands rxed a little, hence the Unstoppable Strike did not materialize.

    He was the sessor of arge aristocratic family. Even if he didn¡¯t knew the secrets of the Sessor of Mystic Fairy, he would have known about their special breaths.

    ¡°Sessor of Mystic Fairy!¡±, the man wearing a robe and the Slivery Badge next to Kong Yu said. The ability of the Six Fan School to collect intelligence information was second to none. They had collected a variety of secret archives, so it was highly possible that they had some records and descriptions on the previous Sessors of Mystic Fairy.

    Kong Yu squinted his eyes and thought. ¡°Is this the infighting between the Luo Denomination and the the Sect of the in Lady ? Otherwise what else could involve the top sessors?¡±

    Seeing the flying light about to surge, he dared not to gaze any longer. Standing half a yard away, he clenched his fist and punched.

    tter!

    The lit torches in the yard were suddenly lifted into the air, lighting up the Lotus Pond corridor like it was midday.

    Within the VIP room, the lighted candles burned brighter, turning blood red.

    The thick clouds split, revealing the round moon.

    All the brilliance of the moonlight seemed to focused on this punch, which made it ze and red like the sun.

    As the punch struck, Kong Yu used the Stealth skill disappearing instantly from the VIP room. His arms reached Wang Zai. As the maroon uniform of the arrester began to bulge, it struck towards the ray of flying light, totally ignoring Gu Xiaosang.

    He knew that someone would definitely attack Gu Xiaosang. The man with the Slivery Badge and cape lifted his right hand and made a hand-de attack across the yard.

    The de attack seemed slow but it was ferocious, it instantly reached Gu Xiaosang!

    Within the Lotus Pond, the withered lotus sprang to life like as if it was dancing. New leaves began to sprout in a sh and new buds were formed.

    The lotus flowers began to bloom, disying its elegance.

    The lotus remained unsoiled although it grew from the filthy mud.

    However, in stark contrast, the trees withered and barks had fallen off in all the other parts of the garden!

    The audience were startled. ¡°This is the doing of the Exterior level! What happened?¡±

    Meng Qi was chatting with Huang Zishi when he suddenly saw this out of this world scene. A thought popped into his head, ¡°Could this be the doings of Gu Xiaosang?¡±

    He nced towards the VIP room where the Wang Family sat, and from the outlook, everything seemed normal. If it was not for the fact that Kong Yu had entered and made a hand-de attack, outsiders would have been none the wiser.

    The demoness was indeed cunning and strategic. If I hadn¡¯t warned the Six Fan School about what to watch out for, the demoness would¡¯ve escaped after killing Shan Xiumei and chase after the Sessor of Mystic Fairy!

    ¡°Humph! I knew she was lying when she said she wouldn¡¯ t make a move until she challenged the Wang Family! ¡°Meng Qi jumped in the air and with his hand-de, diving towards the VIP room. He could not lose sight of the Sessor of Mystic Fairy nor let the demoness escape!

    Kong Yu¡¯s fist had hit the Mystic Fairy¡¯s light, the rays erupted like the sunset. The flying light swayed and prated straight through.

    Just as the the hand-de was about to hit Gu Xiaosang, Meng Qi shot out his ¡°Whisper Sword¡±. The de¡¯s light was unpredictable and nearly impossible to stop!

    It was rare that Gu Xiaosang ever disyed any shock, but she couldn¡¯t hold herself back from being startled. As she stared at the cold and ruthless Meng Qi, her eyes showed both pain and praise.

    The expression in her eyes contained so much emotion.

    She sighed helplessly and something flew out of her. As it turned bigger, he realized it was a piece of stele filled with cursive writing.

    As the tip of the de struck the stele, the energy dissipated without a trace.

    However, the stele shattered and the cursive writing came to life and floated in the air, causing a gust of strong wind. The gust had permeated the air, making those in the vicinity tremble.

    It was as if all the cursive writing and the Phoenix Words have lives of their own. They surrounded themselves around Gu Xiaosang, and on the the other hand, wrapping themselves around the flying light cast by the Sessor of Mystic Fairy. It was like the words instinctively drew towards the ethereal aura of Gu Xiaosang.

    There was another item in Gu Xiaosang¡¯s hands. Others might not recognize it, but Meng Qi knew it well. It was the Samsara symbol!

    Before the Slivery-badge Arrester and Kong Yu was about to attack again, she crushed the ¡°talisman¡± in her hands and turned herself into a ray of flying light. With the epassment of the cursive writing, the two rays of light were entangled together and flew away towards another garden in the south of the city!

    A fairy-like girl was in the middle of harmonizing her Qi-cirction when she saw the flying lighting towards her. Startled, she flipped her palms and three rays of violet light were entangled together. She had exerted her most tenacious trick.

    But the flying light cannot be stopped, which had totally enveloped the fairy-like girl!

    Bang! The flying light exploded and the cursive writing was disassembled, transforming into an old gate.

    sts of brutal gust erupted in the air, it was all over the city, heading directly towards the heavens.

    The gusts were especially apparent near the Wang Family¡¯s ancestry home!

    The gate suddenly dissipated and spots of light fell to the ground. Gu Xiaosang and the Sessor of Mystic Fairy were never seen again.

    Inside the Quiet Brocade Tower, a thin old man gazed at the site with his hands behind his back. With a heavy look he muttered to himself,

    ¡°Those are the breath of the Immortal Realm and the gate of Celestial Court. The Goddess actually found the clue to the Ninth Heaven. No wonder she seemed so mysterioustely¡­¡±

    There was a bluish whitemp on his desk. The mes were unusually steady without any flickering.

    Everything else about the me seemed normal. But at that moment, gusts of energy were erupting all over Yedu, how could there be a me that did not flicker?

    A mountain, which did not seem to belong to this world, was covered with mist. And inside a hall, a Long Knife was consecrated. Amp with light purple mes suddenly flickered, then it went out and a stream of mystic air flowed out. Immediately, the me suddenly lit up again.

    The girl who sat in the hall was graceful and elegant, just like a fairy. At that moment she stood up and muttered,

    ¡°I see the Aura of the Immortal and the power of the Celestial Court. Could it be that the Ninth Heaven is about to appear?¡±

    ¡°Perhaps all this phenomena is written, it is her fate, her destiny¡­¡±

    ¡°I should follow my fate and roam the secr world¡­¡±

    Inside a harem¡­

    A girl in the midst of a deep sleep suddenly woke up, groaning about her aching head.

    ¡°Miss, are you okay?¡± The night maid worriedly asked.

    ¡°No¡­ nothing, I just had a nightmare.¡± After answering the maid, she was in a haze, as if there was something inside her head but she couldn¡¯t put a finger on what it was, it felt like she really did just wake up from a bad dream.

    ¡°The Sessor of Mystic Fairy?¡±, she frowned. She could still vaguely piece out the remains of the flying light but she couldn¡¯t recollect anything else.

    Wang Zai, Kong Yu and the others rushed towards the spot where the ¡°Grand Gate¡± had just disappeared, but there were only traces of scattered light left.

    This phenomenon was not what Meng Qi had anticipated. Without hesitation, he rushed out too, but he changed directions before anyone took notice. He exerted the Hallucination Body Movements and headed towards the garden where the the Invalid and the young married woman were!

 Chapter 233: Cleaning Up the Aftermath

    <h4>Chapter 233: Cleaning Up the Aftermath</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Abandoning the front door, Meng Qi leaped across the wall andnded quietly on the ground. He unsheathed the Meridian Sword with his left hand. It was a ssic sword with faint ck and white lights covering it.

    Using Will-projecting and the Immortal Pressing Art, Meng Qi figured out that two people were in the left wing room. Genuine Qi was rapidly operating inside their bodies, showing that they were highly alert.

    ¡°Did the sound disturb them?¡± After this thought urred to him, he used his right foot to kick a tiny pebble. It hit the window of the wing room.

    Following the pebble, he went forward with his Long Sword reversed, looking as if he were its shadow, unreal and magical.

    With a puff sound, the pebble pierced through the paper window and bounced toward the young woman and the Invalid who sat inside.

    With two short knives in her hand, the young woman gently waved, and the pebble was pushed away. Just as she was about to look back and defend against a possible attack, a ck figure appeared before her in just one blink. It was as if an evil ghost had shown up.

    Meridian Sword easily prated through the two short knives and pointed at her throat.

    At the same time, the Invalid appeared behind Meng Qi and hit his back with two palms. However, when he turned around, the Invalid¡¯s momentum disappeared into thin air.

    The Invalid lost his bnce. When the Meridian Sword pointed again, he covered his throat and fell to the ground.

    Two disciples of the Sect of the in Lady had been killed in just one breath, but Meng Qi looked quite leisurely. This was because of the Immortal Pressing Art, Hallucination Body Movements and Nine Strategies Beyond the Swords.

    Without wasting any time, Meng Qi swept through all the corners of the room searching for worthy items.

    Suddenly, his eyes froze. A small altar was erected on the ground, but apparently, it was broken. The dim altar was covered with cracks.

    ¡°Gu Xiaosang may have actually killed the Sessor of Mystic Fairy¡­ ¡± The altar was used to summon the Sessor of Mystic Fairy. If the Sessor of Mystic Fairy had not died, it would have been intact even if it was destroyed by people. Seeing that, Meng Qi felt reassurance and relief.

    It was possible that the Sessor of Mystic Fairy had not died immediately. Perhaps she could not return back after being dragged into the World of Samsara by the Boundary Marker of the Celestial Court and Reincarnation Charm, for shecked the Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms. By then, in a favorable position, Gu Xiaosang could have easily killed her.

    Meng Qi came to realize that Gu Xiaosang had targeted the Sessor of Mystic Fairy¡¯s Auras of the Immortal as a way to activate the Boundary Marker of the Celestial Court and open the gate to Ninth Heaven.

    ¡°She should have gotten the intelligence from the Sessor of Mystic Fairy from the serial task of the Celestial Court. Otherwise, it will be difficult to obtain a secret unknown to many generations.¡±

    ¡°I fooled her this time!¡±

    As far as Meng Qi was concerned, Gu Xiaosang had been forced to get what she wanted in a less than ideal way. Nobody was willing to explore the Ninth Heaven ruins at the risk of being chased by masters of Dharmakaya and the Exteriors.

    If they did not know how to reach the Ninth Heaven ruins, they would run after Gu Xiaosang to the end. After all, they were all willing to die for wealth.

    Apparently, she had held back from the Luo Denomination. If the Ninth Heaven ruins were exposed, the Sanskrit Dharmaraja and Oracle would have animosity against her. After all, they could not allow such a huge treasure to be possessed by her, not to mention that it was linked to the ancient secret. Would she share this secret with them when they wanted to explore together with her? If she decided to share the secret, would the information of the Dominator of Samsara in the Six Realms be disclosed?

    Meng Qi felt overjoyed, thinking about her troubles.

    Moreover, it was far beyond her power to probe the Ninth Heaven ruins by herself. In other words, she would be in trouble before getting too many benefits. Her serial task was not aplished.

    Based on Meng Qi¡¯s spections, she had nned to kill Shan Xiumei, obtain some breath of the Immortal and leisurely leave before Wang Ce and the others realized that she was the killer. And then, with the help of the breath, she had found the Sessor of Mystic Fairy¡¯s Real Body. Killing it to achieve enough breath, she left on the sly. After going somewhere remote, she would have sneakily utilized Reincarnation Charm, Boundary Marker of the Celestial Court and the Auras of the Immortal to open the gate.

    Meng Qi should report it to the Six Fan School so that the many Exterior and Half-step to Exterior Sceneries could keep an eye on her. Helpless, she would have to use Boundary Marker of the Celestial Court and Reincarnation Charm to escape.

    Meng Qi aspired to the Mystery of the Deceased Zhen Wu Great Emperor and the Sessor of Thunder God, so he did not feel regretful that the Ninth Heaven ruins were revealed. After all, he was not much involved with it and he could not get it either.

    Nevertheless, Gu Xiaosang was ustomed to being chased by both orthodox and unorthodox sects, so how hard Meng Qi could fool her depended on Luo Denomination. Maybe, she would like to share it with them.

    After a quick search of the yard, he did not find any clues that would expose him, so he hurried to drag the young woman and the Invalid into bed. He sprinkled them and all the rooms with oil and liquor.

    He linked a rope between the bed and a torch made of cloth, and then lit the torch. As the fire spread along the rope, the whole room would be set on fire, destroying all traces.

    Meng Qi prepared several torches and ropes to prevent the fire from identally being extinguished. Lighting all of them, he leaped over the wall again, and left. After circling one round, he returned directly to Flowers Tower.

    As soon as he entered the tower, he saw that Kong Yu, Wang Ce, and others had returned. It seemed that they hadn¡¯t gotten anything.

    Just at this moment, a big fire broke out at the end of Jade Bridge Street, dying the sky red. Without saying anything more, they hurried to go there in unison.

    The fire was so fierce that the room waspletely ruined. When the fire was put out, Kong Yu searched for a while and drew a conclusion. ¡°The the Sect of the in Lady¡¯s altar inside the room revealed that it¡¯s one of their hideaways. Two dead bodies were burned and their cause of death was the wounds in their throats. It seemed that they were annihted by Luo Denomination.¡±

    Nobody was skeptical about this conclusion. The Demoness of Grand Luo had just now killed the Sessor of Mystic Fairy¡¯s Embodiment.

    Everyone was silent. Meng Qi asked, ¡°Arrester Kong and Childe Wang, I was barking up the wrong tree. What did you get?¡±

    Meng Qi enquired because the light spots of Grand Gate were scattered over everywhere. Taking them as chances and adventures, many people tracked them, including Kong Yu, Wang Ce, and others.

    Wang Zai exhaled and said, ¡°Nothing. The Demoness of Grand Luo, together with the Sessor of Mystic Fairy have disappeared.¡±

    ¡°No clues?¡± asked Meng Qi righteously. In fact, he wanted to know whether they had found the Outsky Strange Stone or not.

    Kong Yu shook his head, saying, ¡°The yard has nothing special, just some regr daily items.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ ¡± Meng Qi put on a regretful look.

    What a relief! The Outsky Strange Stone must be with Gu Xiaosang and the Sessor of Mystic Fairy.

    They returned to Flowers Tower to seek for any clues Gu Xiaosang may have left when she killed Shan Xiumei.

    Meng Qi was making up a story about his maid being lost in the chaos. A soft voice abruptly came to his ears. ¡°Master, are you OK? I freak out.

    Meng Qi was startled. When he tilted his head, he found that a pretty maid in a pink coat wasing toward him. She looked like Gu Xiaosang¡¯s maid disguise in terms of eyes, but like Gu Xiaosang, makeup camouged her.

    ¡°This¡­ ¡± Having been in a trance, Meng Qi looked at Kong Yu. He looked forward and nodded slightly, seemingly to respond to the other arresters.

    The Six Fan School was really good at coping with aftereffects, leaving no ws. Meng Qi secretlyuded and said to her, ¡°Little Zi, I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Little Zi obediently followed Meng Qi and remained silent. Because Wang Zai and the others had not paid much attention to her, they did not discover that his maid had been reced.

    So far, Meng Qi was almost ruled out as a suspect, leaving the Demoness of Grand Luo as the likely killer. They believed it was she who had assassinated Shan Xiumei during the battle between Meng Qi and Huang Zishi.

    Wang Ce rushed in followed by the old servant. When he saw Wang Zai, he asked, ¡°Brother, did you see Xiumie? What¡¯s happened?¡±

    Why did everything changepletely when I went to thebathroom ?

    It must be kept a secret that the legitimate son of the Wang family had had an affair with the Sessor of Mystic Fairy of the Sect of the in Lady. Wang Zai stayed calm and exined to him by Secret Voice-sending.

    Expect for a few Wang family disciples, only Thunder de Furious Monk, Arrester Kong, and Silver-badge Arrester saw the scene.

    Of course, he would remind them to keep it a secret at the expense of the Wang family owing them a debt of gratitude.

    After listening, Wang Ce¡¯s face instantly became snow pale. Skeptically, he asked the other disciples for help and got an affirmative answer.

    He was in a daze. His eyes drifted. He would have done something disgraceful, if the old servant had not patted him on his back.

    The incident soon came to clear that the demoness had controlled Boss Xue using devil tricks and ordered him to deliver Flowers Liquor. Since he was not sober, he could absolutely not recall her look.

    After seeing the Wang family off to their ancestral home, Meng Qi went to his yard with the Green-ribbon Arrester Kong Yu.

    ¡°Thanks to Master Su, Yedu is peaceful now. Otherwise, my boss would consider me irresponsible.¡± Kong Yu thanked him in a deep tone. ¡°Has Master Su been hunted down by the Demoness of Grand Luo?¡±

    ¡°In fact, I should thank you. You know, I was chased by her first, and then somehow I irritated the Sessor of Mystic Fairy. In a bid to survive, I took chances to work with her to assassinate the Sessor of Mystic Fairy. After that, it¡¯s you who drove her away, helping me get rid of her.¡± Meng Qi replied honestly. He could have also proimed that he had been controlled by her, but it was easy to see through.

    Kong Yu nodded softly and looked forward. ¡°Let¡¯s be qualified actors. Master Su, please challenge Wang Zai in three days.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± The idea was like water to ducks to Meng Qi. Slightly embarrassed, he said, ¡°But monks of Shaolin Disciplines¡­ ¡±

    Kong Yu turned his head to see him. Instead of answering him, he asked with a smile, ¡°Master Su, would you like to join the Six Fan School?¡±

 Chapter 234: A Good Cultivation in Six Fan School

    <h4>Chapter 234: A Good Cultivation in Six Fan School</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Meng Qi was taken aback. He asked, ¡°What do I need to do to join the Six Fan School?¡±

    Meng Qi, of course, was fully aware of all the benefits of joining it.

    Firstly, he would be entitled with formal fame. In addition, since he would be almost harmless to the interests of the aristocratic families and sects, he would not be jeopardized. He would also be endowed with a calling right. For example, when the Ye family of Yi City was in trouble, Governor Arrester Huang Zhiqing, who was not the most powerful one and had no precious weaponwas, was still able to order the other three families and invite representatives of the Wang family from Zhou County and the Huanhua Swords Sect. Additionally, he could make a decision over the death of small sects, families and Jianghu Rogue Cultivators.

    Secondly, he would be protected by the Six Fan School. It provided shelters for some members, once it considered them well-worthy or less harmful to Heterodox Demons, sects, and aristocratic families. For instance, it often appointed a person to the Six Fan School headquarters in Luo Yang.

    Thirdly, he would be supplied with sufficient resources. In view of strengths and posts, each member could get abundant resources, including scripts, elixirs, minerals, Refined Weapons,nds, money, and instructions, etc. Though these were less than those of big sects¡¯ heirs and aristocratic families¡¯ lineals, these were still enough for a person to cultivate.

    The authorities of the Six Fan School were the best in identifying good resources and never fixed their eyes on regr ones. In their eyes, corruption and deduction were extremely harmful to the system of the School, so they adopted serious measures against them. Even if corruption and deduction were difficult to be uprooted, they must be maintained within the reasonable range so as not to affect grassroots¡¯ cultivation.

    Meng Qi thought most highly of its intelligence resources among all the resources.

    In the World of Samsara, he was also in urgent need of resources. If he made the best use of his time in the main world to improve himself and equip himself with items that were immediately usable and exchanged for Karma points, he would probably survive the next Samsara task. However, he also had alternatives to obtain the resources, such as killing caterans and thieves.

    Rooted in the imperial court, the Six Fan School had Governor Arresters stationed throughout the world, even in the most remote counties. It also developedmon narks as a way of providing intelligence, but these narks were far better than those of sects and aristocratic families, both of which could only influence their own counties. They only depended on practicing business in popr cities or major trade routes to obtain other counties¡¯ information. Even if a person was capable of ¡°Counting on Fingers to Augur¡± , he could not know everything.

    As Meng Qi had been expelled from Shaolin Temple and the Dominator of Samsara in the Six Realms did not exchange intelligence of the main world, he could not obtain valuable information. This had somehow put him in danger several times.

    With ack of experience in Jianghu, he could not acquire as much information as other Rogue Cultivators. Even though they had their own ways to obtain information and sometimes exclusive but unimportant intelligence, the Six Fan School dominated the intelligence world and knew almost everything important.

    Jianghu was extremely dangerous, so Meng Qi wanted to be informed. Rather than wine and dine, this was the main reason why Meng Qi was taking Kong Yu¡¯s proposal seriously anding over to Qi Zhengyan.

    Kong Yu replied with a smile. ¡°If you want to be a regr arrester, a Governor Arrester can make the decision. He can also make you an Assistant Arrester, but he has to check your background and life experience, vouch for you and give you instructions. A Governor Arrester can rmend you to be a Formal Badge Arrester, but Jun City Yamen makes thest call, examines your background and teaches you. In other words, Silver-badge Guo, and our two Green-ribbon Arresters shoulder the responsibilities.¡±

    In simr posts, arresters could call each other by their surnames plus their posts, for example Silver-badge Guo and Green-ribbon Kong.

    He continued, ¡°We rmend that you only be an Assistant Arrester or amon Tigard Arrester. Gold-badge Arresters and Purple-ribbon Arresters in State Yamen bear the responsibilities to make the decisions, investigate and teach you. As high as Governor Arresters and elite Tigard Arresters are, even State Yamen can only make a rmendation. If you want to be one of them, you have to go to the Divine Capital. The decisions are made at headquarters. After being verified, you¡¯ll pay a formal visit to the Emperor, be taught by the Head Constable and Super Arresters and obtain the scripts.¡±

    The Six Fan School enjoyed powerful rights in arrest, interrogation, and verdict and was tantamount to the Civil Service Officer system. It was jointlybined with the imperial family, aristocratic families and Confucius Sects. As thus, only the Emperor and the Government Affairs Hall of Great Jin Dynasty could overturn its judgments. Moreover, the Head Constable of Six Fan School was even endowed with political participation rights.

    ¡°Go to the Divine Capital?¡± Meng Qi frowned slightly.

    Kong Yu added with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s a must if you want to be a Governor Arrester. Such a high post is in charge of Jianghu affairs of one certain area. An evil Governor Arrester could do much harm to the area. Based on this, even if a person turns himself in to us, we can¡¯t fully believe in him and appoint him as the Governor Arrester, can we?¡±

    ¡°He is tellingthe truth. The Six Fan School wouldn¡¯t ept anyone without knowing he isloyal and sincere¡­ ¡± MengQi nodded gently. Hepletely understood the Six Fan School¡¯s point of view,but he had never thought of entering Luo Yang. ording to some intelligence, Meng Qi had originally been born to an aristocratic family in Luo Yang. He did not want to go back and involve himself in the family disputes. Luo Yang itself would naturally put him introuble.

    Not noticing his change in attitude, Kong Yu said softly, ¡°You¡¯re definitely unbeatable on the Ranking List of Young Masters. A Seven or Six Apertures master as you are, you at least enjoy the treatment of elite Tigard Arrester. It¡¯s more likely that you could be a Governor Arrester, or even a Green-ribbon Arrester.¡±

    The State Yamen and headquarters would absolutely agree on that, if he could draw the stainless Meng Qi in.

    Meng Qi inhaled and said, ¡°I¡¯m extremely grateful for your heartful invitation. But a master won¡¯t get anything in the Kung Fu field, if he confines himself in a small ce andcks challenges and Jianghu experiences.¡±

    That remained one of his scruples.

    ¡°I really admire your ambitions.¡± Kong Yu said in a sincere and pleasant tone. Ambitiously, Meng Qi took peregrinations and challenges seriously. He pursued a target higher than the Exterior.

    He changed the topic. ¡°The Six Fan School also has ¡®Investigating Arresters¡¯ and ¡®Secret-searching Narks¡¯, both of which are ssified as Governor, Green Ribbon, etc. Since they usually patrol different areas to investigate illegal incidents within the School and seek for secrets, they undergo many challenges. In addition, they have the right to mobilize local Six Fan School¡¯s forces and resources.¡±

    Meng Qi was attracted to these two posts. ¡°Does this also require going to Luo Yang?¡±

    ¡°Of course. Investigating Arresters aren¡¯t high but they are powerful. Secret-searching Narks know infinite secrets. Super Arresters and the Head Constable would be very distressed if they don¡¯t go to Luo Yang, and ept examinations and instructions.¡± Kong Yu answered affirmatively.

    While he was hesitating, Kong Yu said with a smile, ¡°I know you can¡¯t make a decision right now, for this concerns your future. In the Military Selectee, you¡¯ll definitely be a Presented Schr. If you then join the Six Fan School, you¡¯ll be appointed as the Governor Arrester at the very least.¡±

    The Great Jin Dynasty had 13 states, each of which had at most 30 ces. As long as a person got one of the ces in his birth state, he would be a Presented Schr, but only the champion, the second and third ce got the opportunity to go to Luo Yang. However, the winners, in the name of Military Selectees, could be government officials or arresters directly.

    ¡°Military Selectee?¡± Meng Qi was astonished.

    Kong Yu said with a smile, ¡°Let¡¯s put on a show. I¡¯ll ask Yamen to deliver a letter to Shaolin Temple. It reads, ¡®Master Su, under the constraints of Soul-pledging Oath, won¡¯t impart Shaolin Divine Skill to others. He¡¯s utilized his Kung Fu to keep justice and fairness instead of doing illegal things. Thus, Yamen hopes Shaolin Temple to be merciful as usual and let go of Master Su.¡¯ ¡±

    ¡°Great.¡± Meng Qi nodded gently. Yedu had many strong rivals for him topete with, so he was in an urgent need of seclusion, not challenges.

    After a pause, he continued with concern, ¡°I don¡¯t know when the Demoness of Grand Luo wille back¡­ ¡±

    Based on the Dominator of Samsara in the Six Realms¡¯ rules, if things had gone smoothly, Gu Xiaosang would have already returned by now. Perhaps the Ninth Heaven ruins were so unique that everything was abnormal. However, he had fooled her this time and she was likely to assassinate him, so he had better run away.

    ¡°That¡¯s ok. You can live around the Yamen. The Grand Gate of the Celestial Court caused a stir and she¡¯s be a target for all sides. She wouldn¡¯t be so bold as to hunt you down.¡± Kong Yu said the words carelessly, but he was still warning Meng Qi to live near the Six Fan School of Zhou County. It was in the vicinity of the Six Fan School of Huan Province and the Wang family. If Gu Xiaosang made a move to assassinate him, many Exteriors would be there to stop her.

    Speaking of this, he sighed. ¡°It¡¯s ridiculous that Shan Xiumei was the Sessor of Mystic Fairy¡¯s Embodiment.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s more of a Buddhism Nirmanakaya.¡± Meng Qi responded.

    ¡°Nirmanakaya¡­ ¡± Kong Yu said in a low voice. ¡°If so, Nirmanakaya blew itself up to be flying lights when Gu Xiaosang attempted to snap the Auras of the Immortal. If it wasn¡¯t so, our Six Fan School must possess some intelligence. A dead Nirmanakaya could make a major ssh.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know much about Nirmanakaya. Since Gu Xiaosang didn¡¯t tell me the truth. In my eyes, it¡¯ll be flying lights when it¡¯s dead.¡± Meng Qi was embarrassed. In the beginning, he had thought that the flying lights were invisible and that only certain people could see them. However, after seeing the real flying lights, he held a simr view to Kong Yu¡¯s.

    After some pondering, Kong Yu continued, ¡°Rumor has it that a person killed by Life-changing Sect will embody into evil ghosts. Now, the rumor may be mixed with Mystic Fairy¡¯s Nirmanakaya.¡±

    Hearsay was that some masters had been killed by Life-changing Sect and their coffins had been found empty after a deluge. Some people said that they had all be zombies. Nevertheless, ording to what had happened recently, it was likely that they were all Mystic Fairy¡¯s Nirmanakayas.

    Meng Qi availed himself of this opportunity to ask about it. He was taken aback after returning to his yard.

    ¡°My Evil Ordeal¡­ ¡± He remembered something. He had the Whisper Sword with him. The Whisper Sword was precious, but so was his Evil Ordeal. He had not exercised it for a long time, so it would not be that useful if he used it to augur. But it felt weird.

    The next day.

    Wang Zai received Meng Qi¡¯s challenge letter, as he was harmonizing Qi-cirction at home. It read,

    ¡°Would you like to fight with me? I¡¯ll wait for you in the Jun Yamen practicing field in three days.¡±

    ¡°Thunder de Su Meng Kowtows.¡±

    Wang Zai smiled and then wrote,

    ¡°Yes, I would.¡±

    A rare fight between Ranking List of Young Masters was drawing near. Yedu was in an uproar.

 Chapter 235: A Fight Between Listed Masters

    <h4>Chapter 235: A Fight Between Listed Masters</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    The practicing field of the Six Fan School in Zhou County was built on a foundation of solid mud and surrounded by four grandstands for viewing.

    The school, Wang family, Huanhua Sword Sect, and Huang family took the grandstand to the north. The remaining three were upied by excited Jianghu people.

    Though there were many who had the ability to enter the Ranking List of Young Master, few could make it. Perhaps it was due to ack of opportunity or perhaps they preferred to keep a low-profile. There were 23 states altogether in North Zhou Dynasty and Great Jin Dynasty and that didn¡¯t include the grasnds and the West Regions. Yet there were only 50 masters who made the list. Some states didn¡¯t even have a candidate good enough to be considered for the list.

    As the number one state in the southwest region, Huan Province was home to the Huanhua Swords Sect and Wang family from Zhou County. Thus, it also housed three listed masters. Liu Su, also known as Master Lotus, came into fame earlier than Wang Zai, who himself preceded Meng Qi. When Wang Zai was still making it out of obscurity, Liu Su traveled the world and made his way into the top 10 of the list. He was eventually knocked out his position by Jiang Zhi Wei. By the time he returned to Huan Province, Wang Zai had already made the list and left for his travels. So the two never met.

    After Meng Qi forced four Nine Apertures masters equipped with Precious Weapons to retreat and squeezed his name onto the list, everyone was looking forward to his fierce battle with Wang Zai. Yet unexpectedly, he left for Xiliang to seek revenge and went off the grid. So in the end, he still missed Wang Zai.

    This made everyone in the martial artsmunityment. Could it be that they could only witness a battle between listed masters in Changle and Juyuan Counties, the two most prosperous ces in the world with the highest number of young masters?

    Out of the 30 battles between listed masters, only seven took ce away from Changle and Juyuan Counties. The nearest location to Huan Province was the battle of Demoness of Grand Luo and Seven Heavenly Fairies over at the Three Mountains and Four Waters. The other one was in front of Wang Zai at the Flowers Tower in Yedu, where Demoness of Grand Luo killed the Sessor of Mystic Fairy. No one had the chance to witness either.

    Now the Thunder de Furious Monk was officially challenging the Right-guarding Sword to a battle. How could they stay calm?

    A principal from another club asked Jin Jinxian of the Sun-scorching Martial Club, ¡°You¡¯ve been challenged by the Thunder de Furious Monk and also sparred with Master Wang. Who do you think is more powerful?¡±

    Jin Jinxian stroke his mustache and replied with a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m of shallow learning, so it¡¯s hard for me to tell. I think they¡¯re both on par with each other.¡±

    Principal Luo Youfeng of the Army-defeating Martial Club chimed in indignantly, ¡°That¡¯s not true. Master Wang is undoubtedly more powerful after mastering the Unstoppable Strike of the Noble Spirit. He¡¯ll be able to rival even those from the top 10 of the list, never mind a mere Thunder de Furious Monk.¡± He had been unhappy with Meng Qi ever since he was defeated by him with one strike.

    Another principal shook his head. ¡°Unstoppable Strike will make him as powerful as his rival by strengthening his genuine Qi, power, and speed. It does nothing for his realm and skills. As a Six or Seven Aperyures master, Su Meng may be worse off in those aspects but he¡¯s a master of desmanship and essence. In that case, Unstoppable Strike is useless against him.¡±

    The Noble Spirit of the Wang family was famed throughout the world, so the Jianghu men in Yedu were more or less familiar with it. They somewhat understood the character of Unstoppable Strike and knew it was futile against the realm and skills while the user was in the period of enlightening his Apertures.

    They knew this because of the incident where the previous head of the Wang family, also Wang Che and Wang Kai¡¯s grandfather, killed a master of Half-step Exterior Scenery using the Unstoppable Strike. At that time, his realm wasn¡¯t promoted. Instead, he depended on the Noble Spirit to kill his opponent for the spirit itself contained elements of the Half-step Exterior Scenery. It connected with the Noble Spirit of the earth, making a person righteous and fair.

    When Meng Qi saw Wang Kai fought in the past, he also noticed this.

    ¡°Like you said, Master Wang¡¯s realm is higher so it doesn¡¯t matter even if his Unstoppable Strike is useless. The monk has good desmanship, but is Master Wang any weaker with his Nine Saint Swordsmanship? He¡¯dprehended parts of the sword art essence a year ago. In terms of the Exterior tricks, the monk had the Gist of Trueness of the Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship. But didn¡¯t Master Wang also acquired the Gist of Trueness of his Nine Saint Swordsmanship? It¡¯s hard to tell with this alone,¡± Luo Youfeng refuted loudly.

    The principal snorted. ¡°Did I say Master Wang will lose? I¡¯m just having he won¡¯t have it easy fighting against Su Meng.¡±

    Everyone on the grandstands was discussing the uing fight. Most supported Wang Zai due to his reputation as a hero in Yedu and his higher ranking on the list.

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say. Young Master Su never demonstrated his Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship and Golden Bell Shield. When he showed the entirety of his kungfu in a battle, that wasst summer. No one knows how powerful he is now.¡± Kong Yu, the Green-ribbon Arrester, smiled at Du Shaobai, the External Affairs Deacon of the Huanhua Swords Sect. ¡°I think it¡¯ll end in a draw. After all, Master Wang has mastered the Unstoppable Strike. Though Master Su is stronger now, he¡¯s most likely only on par with Master Wang.¡±

    ¡°Your words are reasonable.¡± Du Shaobai softly nodded. Next to him, an excited Qi Zhengyan was watching Meng Qi who stood on the arena with his de and sword strapped to his back. His eyes were closed.

    Qi Zhengyan had been sparring with Meng Qitely and his grasp on his Book of the Chaos had increased as well. He also understood the gap between him and Meng Qi. He kept getting the feeling that it was he, not Meng Qi, who was fighting in this battle. This way, he could estimate his own strength.

    Amid themotion, Wang family showed up with its leader. He was a middle-aged man in his 40s, wearing an antique crown and robe. He had handsome looks with a pair of small eyes.

    Kong Yu arched his eyebrows and went forward to greet him. ¡°Have you been well, Count Yeyang?¡±

    The leader¡¯s given name was Wang Nayan. He was the Minister of War in Huan Province. Besides being the Wang family representative in the civil service, he was also a Top ss Master Pro. Wang Ce and Wang Zai were his immediate family and they addressed him as Fifth Uncle. The title Count Yeyang was a name seeded by the leader of Wang family generation after generation.

    There were many Exteriors in the Wang family, but most were dispatched out of the Huan Province to protect precious minerals, herbal mountains, as well as the major cities. They would take turns guarding the posts and more than 15 of them would be away for the whole year. Some, like Wang Zai¡¯s father, was also in Luo Yang to hold certain positions. He was the youngest grandmaster in the family and was also the Minister of Revenue who controlled the finances of the Great Jin Dynasty. All these factors meant only a dozen of Exteriors was left in the province.

    It was for this reason that they didn¡¯t send any strong masters to control the officers in the Huan Province and Zhou County. With Wang Nayan and his rarely-seen strength, did they still have to fear losing control of those two ces?

    With money and power helping him climb into the position of Minister of War, Wang Nayan quickly became the representative of his family in the Huan Province.

    No one expected him toe in person and his arrival startled Kong Yu, Du Shaobai, and the others. If they wanted to save Wang Zai and prevent their most talented disciple in this generation to die in battle due to carelessness, they could just send an Exterior elder or a foreign official of Half-step Exterior Scenery. There was no need for Wang Nayan at all.

    But they immediately understood this was the family¡¯s way of trying to curry favor with an illegitimate child.

    Wang Zai¡¯s father was a concubine¡¯s son. Even if he made it to the top 10 of the list and was the youngest grandmaster of their family, his bloodline meant he couldn¡¯t inherit his family. Like his father, Wang Zai was also a concubine¡¯s son with a bright future ahead of him. The legitimate heirs must draw the talented illegitimate children to their side and give them proper respect. Take Wang Zai¡¯s father for example. Though he wasn¡¯t the head of the family, he was the family¡¯s representative in the imperial court.

    Wang Nayan was showing his respect and sincerity to Wang Zai and his father bying here personally.

    After all, this was a world where kungfu triumphed everything. If one had the ability, he could trade a well-matched position and respect.

    ¡°We just met yesterday and you¡¯re asking me again. How long-winded,¡± Wang Nayan said with a charming smile. He didn¡¯t disregard Kong Yu just for being a mere Green-ribbon Arrester.

    Behind him were Wang Ce, Wang Zai, and several disciples of the Wang family.

    Wang Ce didn¡¯t look any differentpared to several days earlier, but he was dead silent. The old servant behind him was still the same. Wang Zai looked determined with his Right-guarding Sword strapped to his waist. He was as calm as still water. There were no signs of arrogance, fear, excitement, or happiness as if he harbored neither thoughts of winning or losing.

    Du Shaobai smiled. ¡°Minister of War, you rested in the Golden Jade Pavilion yesterday. How can we not worry about your health?¡±

    They both chatted courteously for a moment. Then Wang Nayan turned to Wang Zai with a smile. ¡°Go ahead. Don¡¯t let Little Su wait.¡±

    Wang Zai nodded and directly flew toward the arena,nding 10 meters away from Meng Qi without any fanfare.

    The spectators all stopped talking when they saw him enter the arena and waited for the fight to begin.

    Wang Zai bowed. ¡°Sorry to keep you waiting, Younger Brother Su.¡±

    Since Meng Qi called him elder brother, he would naturally address him as a younger brother.

    Meng Qi opened his half-lidded eyes. ¡°I have no regrets waiting for a good opponent no matter how long it takes.¡±

    Wang Zai smiled and asked, ¡°Why are you using a wooden sword?¡±

    Instead of his Meridian Sword, Meng Qi was carrying a simr-length wooden sword on his back.

    ¡°I can control my de, but I can¡¯t suppress my sword. If I use my sword, I may identally injure someone.¡± Meng Qi¡¯s expression remained cid.

    As he spoke, he gradually reached for the handle of his de. It was just a simple action but rming in the eyes of Wang Nayan and Kong Yu.

    His move was precise though slow. Like replicas, theter moves followed after the former ones without any difference in the posture of his hand as well the distance from his hand to the de. Yet somehow those moves appeared like residual shadows.

    Just as his hand reached the handle of his sword, his momentum skyrocketed. Wang Zai only felt that the person before him was like a long knife, sharp but gentle.

    Under Meng Qi¡¯s influence, he also reached for his sword with his hand. It was also a simple action but it gave others an impression of uprightness.

    It gave the spectators the impression that this was how he should draw his sword, and it was the right way to do so.

    ng!

    They unsheathed their swords at the same time.

    Meng Qi thrust his long knife and it danced in a beautiful arc toward Wang Zai. Knife Qi surrounded the knife without any leakage, giving out a mild but disturbing sound.

    Wang Zai¡¯s sword flung at Meng Qi at a nt without any changes. With the help of the Immortal Pressing Art, Meng Qi knew that this attack had a well-distributed energy, making him difficult to break it. Besides, its movement and ws changed with the momentum, leaving him no time to figure it out.

    The Impartial Strike of the Nine Saint Swordys!

    ng!

    Without any fanfare, the Whisper Sword crashed into the Right-guarding Sword.

    Challenger: Su Meng.

    Nickname: Thunder de, Thunder de Furious Monk, Reckless Monk.

    Strength: 33rd on the Ranking List of Young Masters.

    Opponent: Wang Zai.

    Nickname: Right-guarding Sword.

    Strength: 23rd on the Ranking List of Young Masters.

    Predictive result: Unknown.

 Chapter 236: Peerlessly Powerful

    <h4>Chapter 236: Peerlessly Powerful</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    ng!

    The two weapons collided with each other, sending the energy flying everywhere. Wang Zai¡¯s Impartial Strike was exact and well-condensed, preventing Meng Qi from taking advantage of his concealed Immortal Pressing Art or blocking the strike. Meng Qi¡¯s only option was to open his Nine Apertures, release his genuine Qi, and create an air wall. Left without any other choice, he activated his energy and his mild knife momentum instantly became ferocious.

    Sharp knife momentum scattered everywhere, leaving fine sword and knife cracks on the practicing field. The clear and sharp sound of their weapons colliding resonated throughout the arena, startling the audience.

    Wang Zai struck once again and his invisible Qi enveloped the area, creating an upright and domineering atmosphere.

    But Meng Qi¡¯s genuine Qi remained at its peak. Borrowing the rebounding force off his opponent¡¯s attack, heunched another attack before Wang Zai could.

    Meng Qi endowed his Whisper Sword with the heart sutras of the Ananda Oath-breaking Buddhist Commandment de, covering it with both quietude and deterrence. He then brandished the sword sideways with force. It was a simple yet strange move,pletely against the desmanship method. This was Meng Qi¡¯s new movement, created through the use of Void Tactics in sword art. It was something he had honed for over half a year.

    Wang Nayan, Kong Yu, Du Shaobai, and the others were stunned when they saw this movement. It wasn¡¯t because they were ignorant of such a movement. Rather, they came to realize that Su Meng not only hid his Golden Bell Shield and Ananda Oath-breaking Buddhist Commandment de in his fight against Huang Zishi, he also held back from showing his true desmanship.

    Beside them, Huang Zishi¡¯s face turned green then pale. He felt both embarrassment and resentment, whichter gave way to relief. All his arrogance and pride melted away at that moment.

    On the other grandstands, the audience was swept into chaos as they wondered why would Su Meng use such a child-like movement. Theyter frowned for, upon closer inspection, the seemingly wed movement was in fact wless. Instead, every little weakness seemed like a trap instead.

    Wang Zai remained calm as if he couldn¡¯t see his opponent¡¯s Void Tactics. He wielded his sword again.

    With his one sh, he seemed to stir the noble spirits in the world to merge into sword power. It made his strike so strong that it seemed nearly impossible to block it.

    It was the Unyielding Strike of the Nine Saint Swordys. Wang Zai chose to use righteously imposing force to block the attack.

    Wang Nayan nodded appreciatively. Wang Zai was truly the best disciple in his family. He had chosen just the right countermeasure. To block Meng Qi¡¯s Void Tactics, using an upright and powerful force was the way to go.

    The two weapons seemed like they were about to collide again when Meng Qi¡¯s Whisper Sword plunged into Wang Zai¡¯s left rib without any warning. It was as if his Void Tactics earlier were just a distraction tactic.

    Wang Zai didn¡¯t panic and once again activated his invisible Qi, appearing upright and magnanimous. Meng Qi¡¯s Whisper Sword faltered slightly as if unwilling to hurt the person before it.

    The sword in Wang Zai¡¯s hand instantly suppressed the pressure and shed Meng Qi¡¯s wrist. It was a mighty swing with an unstoppable momentum that ttened everything before it, with all the grandeur of an emperor.

    The Inner Sage Outer King of the Nine Saint Swordys!

    Just as his sword was about tond on his opponent¡¯s wrist, Meng Qi¡¯s hand abruptly vanished and, along with it, the Whisper Sword.

    The disappearance wasn¡¯t because Meng Qi had pushed his cultivation of the Eight Nine Mysteries to its peak and he was able to change his physical body arbitrarily. Rather, his Whisper Sword had mysterious moved at a particr angle and appeared above Wang Zai¡¯s sword, fully demonstrating the changes of Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship and oddity of Blood desmanship. His masterful use of his essence of desmanship made the audience gasp with surprise.

    ng!

    The collision between the two weapons wasn¡¯t strong, making only a crisp and pleasant nging sound. The trajectory of Wang Zai¡¯s sword took a detour thanks to the ¡®help¡¯ of Meng Qi¡¯s sword.

    Though his scheme had seeded, Meng Qi felt nonchnt about it. He stomped his right foot with force, kicking off the ground and plunging forward to meet the Right-guarding Sword directly.

    Puff!

    The sword stabbed him straight on the shoulder in a burst of energy, sending the cloth covering the arena to rip into pieces. The golden adornment near his shoulder shattered into pieces, falling like butterflies, and revealed his tan skin and masculine muscles.

    Since the sword didn¡¯t stab Meng Qi out of its will, it ended up losing most of its energy and momentum. It didn¡¯t pierce into Meng Qi¡¯s shoulder, stopping after cutting into his flesh by half an inch. If he hadn¡¯t taken the initiative, he wouldn¡¯t have seeded in suspending the sword considering Wang Zai¡¯s control over his sword and energy. Except in the area where the sword pierced his skin, the rest of his clothes was intact.

    The second Meng Qi rushed forward to meet Wang Zai¡¯s sword head-on, many in the audience gasped in surprise. ¡°Ah!¡± Many spectators surprisingly eximed when seeing Meng Qi¡¯s action. They could see the emergence of a dim golden glow, like the scene of a Buddharupa appearing inside a temple. Realization dawned on them. They only thought of the Thunder de Furious Monk, but forgot about the Reckless Monk! Besides the Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship, Su Meng also possessed the Golden Bell Shield!

    Wang Nayan¡¯s expression turned grim, understanding that Wang Zai had fallen into a trap.

    From the moment Su Meng began showing his desmanship without any w, he had been expertly changing his movements to lure Wang Zai into a well-nned trap. And his opportunity had finallye!

    If Wang Nayan were in Meng Qi¡¯s shoes, he would definitely strike again with his full force and leave Wang Zai no chance to counterattack.

    Amid the battle, Wang Zai saw this clearly. Just as his emotions stirred, he calmed down again. He flicked his wrist with force, about to change his movement.

    Just then, blood suddenly trickled down the de of the sword. Meng Qi had seized the opportunity to use his Whisper Sword on him.

    With a burst of sword light, the whispers continually danced around Wang Zai¡¯s ears and turned his peaceful heart into a greedy one filled with worldly desires.

    It was the Mortal Dust Fall of the Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship! Only a few informed Jianghu folks realized that they were finally witnessing this famed Exterior movement, a supreme art that tempted the heart with the mind.

    Though the rest of the audience weren¡¯t aware of it, they nevertheless understood it was a movement of the Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship. Even though they were seated a distance away from the arena, they were haunted by desires as well. All their ugly sides were revealed. Lewd smiles appeared on some of their faces as they imagined how they finally became the most weed guests of the most popr courtesans. Some imagined how the scripts they had been dreaming of finally came to their hands. Their hands moved as if they imagined working hard at practicing¡­

    Defeating all the talented martial artists in the world and making to the top of the Ranking List of Young Masters; inheriting the family¡¯s business after all legitimate sons died; taking charge of the Wang family and expanding its business and influence¡­ Though Wang Zai grew up bing a noble and righteous person, he was nevertheless an ordinary young man. He might be able to constrain his evil thoughts and exercise caution in daily life, but he would still harbor a variety of untouchable desires.

    He was distracted, finding it hard to extricate himself from his fantasies. The Noble Spirit inside him was suddenly activated and destroyed all evil thoughts in his mind, but the sword light was already enveloping his vision.

    Whether it was momentum or strength, Meng Qi was superior to the ruffled Wang Zai at that moment.

    ¡°Ha!¡± He roared, his voice filled with the strength of the Unstoppable Strike. The invisible force became fuller, filling up the practicing field. It was mighty and unyielding, forcing the energy of the knife to freeze.

    Wang Zai didn¡¯t have the time to twist his sword and instead raised the hilt of the sword, mming it at the end. It was a peculiar move, but incredibly effective. It reminded Meng Qi of the Unmovable Strike; no matter how harsh the environment was, the movement wouldn¡¯t yield. It was as if Wang Zai¡¯s body was that of a boulder, firm and resolute.

    ng!

    The sound collision, like that of a morning bell and evening drum, dispersed and waked some of the Jianghu men who were caught in their fantasies.

    He managed to block it! Wang Zai actually managed to block Meng Qi¡¯s attack! The audience was astonished. Though he was trapped in the Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship, he still managed to use the Unstoppable Strike and Unmovable Strike to ward off this Exterior movement.

    Wang Nayan nodded. If he couldn¡¯t do it, then it wouldn¡¯t be Wang Zai.

    Just then, everyone¡¯s expressions changed. A burst of sword light filled their vision as a wooden sword, though lusterless, appeared bright and luminous as it charged at Wang Zai. It was as if the sword would only stubbornly move forward in its path with no desire to make a return!

    ¡°Nice sword art!¡± Kong Yu praised.

    Everyone knew how great the Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship and the Nine Saint Swordys were without needing to hear hispliments on them, but this movement almost took his breath away.

    No wonder the Thunder de Furious Monk was known for his Sword de Ambidexterity.

    ng!

    Miraculously, Wang Zai managed to retrieve his sword in time to stop Meng Qi¡¯s wooden sword from piercing his mid-brows with the pointed end. The collision created the sound of a wooden block striking an iron bell. The Unmovable Strike was impregnable in its defense!

    The attack was spectacr and the defense was beautiful. Just as the audience cheered, thinking it was the end of the match, the Whisper Sword moved once again.

    The environment dimmed and flickered as if the lights were being switched on and off, as the many buried desires in the audience once again surfaced. It stirred all sorts of emotions in the audience, blowing away all their uninhibited tranquility.

    ¡°He actually managed another Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship movement!¡± Wang Nayan¡¯s pupils shrunk with shock. It was incredible that Meng Qi, a Six or Seven Apertures master, could manage two Exterior knife movements in a row even without the help of the Sky Demon Butchering Mighty Art.

    After absorbing the Demon Venerable Stone as well as mastering the Eight Nine Mysteries and the Immortal Pressing Art, Meng Qi¡¯s genuine Qi and physical strength were boosted enough that he could use the Peace Quietude Split and Mortal Dust Fall in a row. He wasn¡¯t unable to demonstrate this half a year ago due to his weak Vital Spirit then.

    In the past six months, the Transformation Strategy and the Immortal Pressing Art helped him strengthen his spirit. The Eight Nine Mysteries also helped him improve his Vital Spirit. Though he was struggling, he still narrowly made it.

    He withstood the searing pain in his head and the sensation of his soul being ripped induced by the exhaustion of his Vital Spirit. He also had to brave the countercharges brought on by his use of the two movements in session. His mind was burning with all sorts of desires and his ears rang with constant noise. He was in a state of anxiety and unease, but he still managed to hold onto his sword firmly.

    Some of the more powerful members of the audience who were untouched by the effects of the Peace Quietude Split knew it was Wang Zai¡¯s loss. The Unmovable Strike had already reached its limit. Against yet another Exterior movement, he was bound to be defeated.

    Even Kong Yu nodded thoughtfully, thinking it would be difficult for Wang Zai to block his opponent¡¯s attack.

    ng!

    Once again, the two swords collided with each other.

    Wang Zai¡¯s face seemed somewhat distorted as if he had just been released from the spell of the Peace Quietude Split. The sword in his hand oddly moved horizontal, yet what was stranger was that it stopped the Whisper Sword instead.

    ¡°Invincible Benevolence¡­¡± Wang Nayan instantly smiled in delight. This was the Exterior sword art that Wang Zai mastered. It was one of the Nine Saint Swordys.

    Its fusion with the Unmovable Strike was regarded as one of the two best defensive movements by the Six Fan School. It was equivalent only to the Tai Chi-triggering Chaos of the Zhen Wu Sect.

    Of course, the legendary Buddha¡¯s Palm and Heaven Interception sword art were even more powerful.

    The audience held their breaths. They knew Meng Qi must be worn out after demonstrating two consecutive Exterior movements and a powerful sword art. So must be Wang Zai, who had been using the Unstoppable Strike continuously. Who would win?

    Meng Qi was distraught due to his banging headache, but he sessfully controlled himself to make another strike.

    He sent his sword flying with fierce and strong momentum.

    Without any Vital Spirit left, Meng Qi also lost the ability to control the changes in his sword. He had to depend on the essence of his sword. With his genuine Qi at its peak, heunched an attack strengthened by the Eight Nine Mysteries and his Golden Bell Shield.

    ng!

    Wang Zi blocked the attack once again without even moving his body.

    ng, ng, ng!

    Meng Qi gnashed his teeth and struck again and again without giving his opponent any chance to counterattack. His ripped clothes revealed his tanned skin and bulging muscles. They appeared powerful and masculinely beautiful.

    Still under the influence of the Peace Quietude Split, Wang Zai was feeling distraught and weak. He remained still and used the body of his sword, from the edge to the ridge, to block all iing attacks.

    Facing the mighty force of the attacks, his feet started to sink into the soil and cracks gradually appeared near his feet.

    ¡°Kill!¡± Meng Qi shouted and made another strike as if he was a giant brandishing his club and as if a mountain suppressing a person.

    Wang Zai gritted his teeth and flicked his sword, stopping the attack. His feet sank deeper into the soil.

    The audience watched in shock. Su Meng¡¯s fierceness was way beyond their imagination, yet his unreasonable attacks allowed them to witness the beauty of pure power. His tanned golden skin and bulging muscles caused their hearts to beat quickly.

    Men should all use their swords like him!

    Each time he wielded his sword, some people in the audience would tremble as if a thunderbolt passed through their bodies. They imagined him to be a cksmith, half-naked and sweating as he struck a stone with arge hammer.

    God knew how many people secretly changed their minds, wanting to learn desmanship. More urately, they wanted to learn Meng Qi¡¯s brand of fierce desmanship.

    Meng Qi exhausted his spirit and wisps of blood spilled from his seven apertures. He abruptly brandished his sword and shouted.

    ¡°Open!¡±

    The thundering scream lost much of its effectiveness without the support of spirit, but even so, the strong and fierce strike absorbed all surrounding airflows and vigors as if it was the only sword in the world.

    ¡°Open!¡±

    While Meng Qi¡¯s voice still resonated beside the audience¡¯s ears, his sword was already hacking Wang Zai¡¯s sword.

    ng!

    The sound drifted far and wide; time seemed to have slowed. The audience noticed Wang Zai seemed to have be much shorter, only to realize both his legs had sunk into the mud.

    His right hand was trembling and his sword was flung away.

    The Whisper Sword continued to charge forward.

    Meng Qi withdrew his sword and took a step back. With his seven apertures bleeding, heughed heartily.

    ¡°Enjoyable!¡±

    Wang Zai was trembling all over, with his hand cut open and bleeding. Though his blood had dyed the hilt of his sword red, he also joined in Meng Qi¡¯sughter.

    ¡°Enjoyable!¡±

 Chapter 237: The Ranking List Gets an Update

    <h4>Chapter 237: The Ranking List Gets an Update</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    The nging sound of the long knife hacking the sword still resonated in their heads. It was as if they could still see traces of the ferocious shadows dancing before their eyes. For a long time, the audience on the grandstands couldn¡¯t snap out of their reverie. They lost themselves in the battle full of primitive power, with its many brilliant attacks and defenses making their blood boil with excitement.

    They only snapped awake when they heard Meng Qi and Wang Zai shout simultaneously, ¡°Enjoyable!¡±

    A startled Jin Jinxian heaved an emotional sigh. ¡°I thought Young Master Su must¡¯ve shown his best Exterior desmanship and used his full strength to stop my 28 continuous moves and top-level Crimson Moon Sword. It¡¯s only today that I realized the extent of his power. Had he used all his strength back then, I don¡¯t think I would be able to take even three of his moves.¡±

    In his astonishment, he had forgotten to even address himself as ¡®an old fellow¡¯.

    The three moves he mentioned were the attacks of the Mortal Dust Fall, Yama¡¯s Invitation, and Peace Quietude Split in a row. Wang Zai was perhaps the only one out of the Half-step Exterior warriors Yedu was below Half-step Exterior Scenery level, so perhaps Wang Zai was the only one who could withstand. As for the others, it could be called a sess as long as they could hold on to the third move.

    Luo Youfeng¡¯s face was ghastly pale. With a zed stare, he could speak nothing as he watched Meng Qi and Wang Zai in the arena. He thought he was only defeated in a single move that day because he underestimated the Thunder de Furious Monk. Had he exercised more caution, he could even withstand three moves from the monk even if the monk used his Exterior desmanship. But Meng Qi¡¯s performance today poured cold water all over him and taught him a cruel lesson.

    If the Thunder de Furious Monk wanted to, he could defeat him with a single move anytime!

    The Martial Club Principal who was familiar with the Noble Spiritughed at himself. ¡°I¡¯ve really underestimated Wang Zai. I thought he made the list because of his mastery of the Noble Spirit and Peerless Godly Kungfu but looks like he truly deserves to be there. Whether it¡¯s his grasp of the Nine Saint Swordys or his skills in the movements, he¡¯s far beyond me. I¡¯ve really lived for fifty years in vain!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right. I didn¡¯t expect him to learn the unique skill apart from the Noble Spirit, the Unmovable Strike as well. He even fused it with Invincible Benevolence, making for an unbreakable defense.¡± Jin Jinxian sighed again. ¡°I¡¯m afraid he didn¡¯t even use half of his strength when he fought me.¡±

    Wang Zai came to fame thanks to his Unstoppable Strike and Invincible Benevolence, an Exterior move. Jin Jinxian wasn¡¯t surprised by this.

    The Noble Spirit was one of the Peerless Godly Kungfu and was as famous as the Sword Art of Immortal-given Longevity of the Huanhua Swords Sect, as well as the Zhenwu¡¯s Seven Strokes Scripture and the Tai Chi Divine Skill of the Zhen Wu Sect. Building on this fame, the forefathers of the Wang family established the Noble Body to deal with the chaotic time after the governing of the Demonic Buddha. Its three unique skills were different from the rest and could be practiced after one enlightened his Apertures without needing toprehend the Gist of Trueness. It looked ordinary but wasparatively hard to cultivate. If one didn¡¯t have a pure Noble Spirit or was distracted, it was impossible for him to learn it.

    As a practitioner continued toprehend and interpret the Confucius Sect¡¯s doctrine, he would naturally purify and strengthen his Noble Spirit. This way, he would be able to cultivate the three unique skills to reach the Exterior and Dharmakaya level, thus revealing the true mystery of the skills.

    In enlightenment period, the Unstoppable Strike skill was a Dharma ess simr to the Sacrifice Form, bridging the Noble Spirit between the Heaven and Earth and strengthen the warrior in a short time. It would grow stronger as one meet strong rivals, mimicking their strength as long as they were in the same realm. It was a special defensive skill and the cumtion of Dharma and Logos. It could be paired with any other defensive moves. On the other hand, the Unchangeable Strike was a heart sutra that could strengthen one¡¯s Vital Spirit, clear the mind, and clear desires. That was why Wang Zai managed to survive the Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship.

    But the human heart was a mystery. Burdened with too many unfilled desires resulted in Wang Zai merely grasping the surface of the Unchangeable Strike. In the past 300 years, only one person in the Wang family managed to learn it in its entirety. He was the erudite man who died 120 years ago. Whether it was the Mortal Dust Fall or the Peace Quietude Split, neither could disturb him.

    ¡°So the guy defeated Wang Zai. His strength¡­¡± Another Martial Club Principal appeared to be still immersed in the fight earlier. ¡°There¡¯s always someone better than you in this world. Living in Zhou County, we only have ess to news from other ces through the Ranking List of Young Masters, Heaven and Earth. It¡¯s inevitable that we have such a limited outlook.¡±

    One could encounter many dangers on his travels. Countless heirs from famous aristocratic families had died when they ventured outside. Thus, many chose to travel in adjoining ces and would at most roam around Yedu, the Zhou County, or the Huan Province.

    ¡°Young Master Su ought to be strong enough to rank in top 20 of the list. He washed away all doubts with this battle,¡± Jin Jinxian said. He had a good impression of the polite Meng Qi.

    With an unsettled mind, Luo Youfeng murmured to himself, ¡°At least Wang Zai was 21 when he made the list, but the Thunder de Furious Monk is only¡­¡±

    Everyone was astonished and remembered that the Thunder de Furious Monk appeared to be rather young.

    There were irregr intervals between each generation of the Shaolin Temple. Considering the environment at the time and the practicing situation of the generation, one thing was for sure: the Zhen generation began at most eight or nine years ago. Most disciples they took in were children. Since Zhen Ding was said to be from that generation, he should be 19 at most or perhaps only 16 or 17!

    How could this news not shock and astonish them?

    The Demoness of Grand Luo became famous at the same age!

    ¡°I¡¯ve lived my bloody years in vain¡­¡± The same principal who had mocked himself earlier sighed.

    On the grandstand that the Wang family upied, Wang Ce looked shocked and shameful, but not that gloomy. Wang Nayanughed and said, ¡°Little Zai did well but Little Su was even better. If there aren¡¯t any difficult obstacles ahead of them, their path of their Exterior should be smooth.¡±

    ¡°I thought I¡¯ve already deduced Young Master Su¡¯s strength but he has opened my eyes again.¡± Kong Yu was burning with the desire to recruit Meng Qi.

    Qi Zhengyan was in a daze. Meng Qi was even more powerful than when he fought him back then.

    ¡°I¡¯m much more inferior to Junior Brother Meng or Wang Zai. Even if I¡¯m on the list, I can only hope to rank below 40¡­¡± He exhaled lightly.

    By now, most of the audience had calmed down. They eximed loudly from the bottom of their hearts. The battle they had just witnessed could be regarded as one of the best matches they had ever seen. It was far beyond their expectations.

    After shouting out his exhration, Meng Qi returned his sword to its sheath and cupped his fist at his opponent. He smiled and said, ¡°Thank you for the match.¡±

    He had just narrowly won their match earlier. If the match had continued, he would have lost.

    Wang Zai put away his sword as well and smiled calmly, having lost no confidence. ¡°It¡¯s a satisfying loss!¡±

    His condition was pretty good, only his body was still trembling. Meng Qi knew Wang Zai still had tricks up his sleeves, perhaps once again using the Unstoppable Strike, but chose to give up because it would cause great injury to himself.

    Of course, Meng Qi himself also had his trump card. There was still his thunderbolt mark, Purple Decease Sword, and Sacrifice Form that he hadn¡¯t used in their battle.

    Just as he was about to express his happiness at meeting a great rival, he heard the audience cheering for the Reckless Monk. His smile froze on the face.

    Why did he fight so hard earlier? The match was so enjoyable that he forgot himself. Now his image had gone to hell. Meng Qi really wanted to run his head into the wall. With his head throbbing, he barely made out a smile. It was an uglier sight than if he had cried.

    Wang Zai noticed the change in Meng Qi¡¯s voice and asked with concern, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Brother Su?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just a headache caused by my mental exhaustion.¡± Meng Qi stared at the sky speechlessly.

    Exhausted, both of them returned to the grandstand and left in advance after bidding Wang Nayan, Kong Yu, and the rest farewell.

    ¡­

    A monthter, thetest Ranking List of Young Masters was released. It was put up at the door of the state and county government offices of the Six Fan School.

    It became the focus of attention for many Jianghu folks and there was a hot discussion of how even someone like Meng Qi had barely made the list.

    ¡°The Fairy of the Extinction Sword fought and killed a Half-step Exterior Scenery warrior!¡± Meng Qi was shocked after seeing the list. Why did Jiang Zhiwei try so hard? Even if she wanted to test the enemy with her sword and enlighten her Aperturespletely, she didn¡¯t have to fight a Half-step Exterior Scenery warrior!

    He looked at the list, finding Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s name after the Ledgerkeeper of Lives.

    Name: Jiang Zhiwei.

    Martial arts: ¡­all sword art of enlighten the Apertures noted by the Swordy Sutra of Supremacy; initially mastering the Anatta Sword, a Dharmakaya move; seemingly having mastered Hitting the Sea, an Exterior move; seemingly having created a skill herself and understanding all of its essence.

    Historical record: ¡­January 15, in Longnan. She met the Heartless Fighter, an old Guardian from the Incense-smelling Denomination. At the time the earth cracked and chaotic rocks rolled, demonstrating the power of a Half-step Exterior Scenery warrior. However, she resorted to the Anatta Sword that Sword God Su became famous for. The sword shined in the sky and distorted the world. She wounded the Heartless Fighter, causing him to flee. They had a bloody battle that caused her a serious injury. She appeared to have used Hitting the Sea, an Exterior move, to kill her opponent. Moreover, she seemed to have opened the Eight Apertures in the battle as well. Injured, she fled afterward and her whereabouts remain unknown.

    Evaluation: She could be the Sword God.

    Rank: 4th.

    Nickname: Fairy of the Extinction Sword, Pretty Yama.

    Identity: Heir to the Sword Washing Pavilion; the sole disciple of Su Wuming, the Outer-sky God Sword.

    Her battle was so sensational that the Six Fan School wrote a long description of it and even gave their evaluation of it.

    Everyone who read this paragraph was all silent.

    Meng Qi heaved a sigh of relief. While he admired his friend¡¯s achievement, he also worried about her. Knowing she had the Recover Pill, he was able to put aside his fear for her safety. To flee with serious injuries meant she was safe. Since she had achieved a realm breakthrough, she ought to be quietly retreating and digesting the proceeds. She should be consolidating her realm as she waited for the death mission.

    But why was she only ranked 4th? Meng Qi was somewhat indignant. He thought of Duo Ercha, who Gu Xiaosang killed. He was seriously wounded, but Gu Xiaosang wasn¡¯t better off. She had to stay in her Little Zi mode most of the time and never joined any serious matches since then on.

    Considering the Heartless Fighter was suffering from serious injuries and never managed to be an Exterior warrior, it was no wonder that Six Fan School made its ranking this way.

    He continued to trace down the list and saw his name shortly after.

    Name: Su Meng; former Dharma name: Zhen Ding.

    Kungfu: Six or Seven Apertures; Golden Bell Shield at level six; amazing strength; strong spirit; uses a sword in the left hand and a knife in the right; knows exquisite swordsmanship; good at fighting; mastered the essence of first and the second move of the Ananda Killing de, which can be continuously used without urging the blood essence; enlighten the Apertures desmanship can be gentle and swift or fast and ferocious; could be considered a master. Moreover, he knows how to summon the sky thunder.

    History: fought the White-headed Vulture, An Guoxie; beheaded the Gray Jade Hand, Yuan Mengzhi by summoning the sky thunder; conquered Evil Ridge; fended off the Uprising Yama, You Huanduo, face-to-face; narrowly won the Right-guarding Sword, Wang Zai at the practicing field of Yedu with half a move. Brave and has amazing desmanship.

    Rank: 19th.

    Nickname: Killing de, Reckless Monk, Thunder de Furious Monk.

    Identity: Abandoned disciple of Shaolin Temple.

    Where was the promised nickname de Master¡­ Meng Qi¡¯s vision darkened with anger. What the hell was Killing de?

    Everyone around him started making theirments and bragging about how they witnessed Meng Qi¡¯s match. They admired him so much that they basically wanted to throw themselves at him, wanting to be his disciple.

    Meng Qi left the crowd silently.

    ¡­

    The Military Selection began in the Huan Province in early April, causing the elites from all counties to flock over. The entire province became lively and bustling with people.

    During this time, Meng Qi remained his routine of challenging masters every few days. He had basically defeated nearly all the famed Enlightened Masters in Yedu without any failure.

    His kungfu had been unstable in the past because it was enhanced too quickly, but it finally stabilized under this continuous tempering. He could be said to have preliminarily seeded in his Outline of Heavenly Knife. He was also close to finally seeding in fusing his Knife Intent with the movement of the Purple Thunder desmanship.

    One fine day, he was dressed in ck clothes with his knife and sword strapped to his back. He walked toward the gate of the Six Fan School of the Huan Province with Kong Yu, a Green-ribbon Arrester.

    ¡°The contest is divided into 12 groups with 50 people each. Each group will take turns to fight. The top five will be promoted and the rest will be eliminated. The top 30 will be allowed to enter the city of God. When only 30 people remain in the contest, they will continue to fight until we have our top three,¡± Kong Yu said, giving Meng Qi a simple introduction to the rules. To a great extent, the rules prevented masters from being identally eliminated.

    Meng Qi nodded, unconcerned about the rules.

    Kong Yuughed. ¡°I think I¡¯ve said too much. Wang Zai isn¡¯t around now. With your ability, you¡¯re definitely the champion. Why would you need to worry about this?¡±

    The two of them had be closer in the past few months and became much more casual with each other. Kong Yu found Meng Qi to be found easygoing and interesting beyond his graceful appearance.

    ¡°Old Kong, which group am I in?¡± Meng Qi asked casually.

    ¡°Group D. There are severalpetitors who have reached Nine Apertures; they can be considered your strong opponents. There¡¯s Gao Yang, the Iron Sword of the Hui County, and Guo Quan, the Earth-cracking Palm¡­¡± As the Green-ribbon Arrester of the Six Fan School, Kong Yu naturally knew a lot of details about the contest.

    Meng Qi listened quietly. He underestimated none of hispetitors.

    Those in Group D were waiting inside the Yanwu Hall. Guo Quan was looking around calmly before his eyesnded on the sword-wielding Gao Yang and the other strong opponents.

    Suddenly, something stirred in him and he turned toward the door. He saw a young man in ck attire walking in, with a knife and a sword on his back. He appeared to be an extraordinary warrior with an imposing aura yet understated at the same time as if he was an ordinary person.

    The words ¡®Killing de¡¯ appeared in Guo Quan¡¯s mind. He recalled the list and all the detailed information on his fellowpetitors that he obtained through various channels.

    The other Military Selectees had also recognized the identity of the neer. Some were surprised. Some looked like they were afraid. There were also those who looked at him with respect. The rest looked excited to see him.

    Guo Quan swallowed and looked at the approaching Meng Qi. Respectfully, he cupped his fist and greeted him.

    ¡°Young Master Su, you ought to be the champion of this military contest.¡±

    No one around him dared to object. That was his fame!

    Many of them even witnessed the battle between Meng Qi and Wang Zai. They were impressed and greatly admired his strength.

    They all mimicked Guo Quan and greeted him.

    ¡°Young Master Su, you ought to be the champion of this military contest!¡±

 Chapter 238: Violent Thunder Shocking the Sky

    <h4>Chapter 238: Violent Thunder Shocking the Sky</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Meng Qi gently nodded, appearing calm. However, he was overjoyed inside. That was exactly the kind of feeling he wanted! Unfortunately it was hard toe by, so he was going to enjoy it while itsted!

    Meng Qi leaped into the ring. His first opponent was Gao Yang from the ¡°Iron Sword of Hui County¡±. He was older than twenty and hugged a Long Sword, looking cold and stern.

    Upon seeing Meng Qi with a knife and sword on his back, Gao Yang lightly sucked a breath in. He solemnly bowed and said,

    ¡°Young Master Su, please teach me well.¡±

    With that statement, all the joy and arrogance Meng Qi had vanished. He entered a state of emotionlessness and mentally prepared himself for battle.

    All his various past encounters and glory would not affect his mindset in battle!

    ¡°Please!¡±

    His Long Knife reflected light off its gleaming body, giving off chilly vibes.

    The month or so after that saw the Military Selectee smoothly proceed. The matches held in the arena differed from fights to the death, so many opponents were unable to use ultimate moves as acts of self-preservation. Meng Qi swept through the matches like a hurricane using his strength alone. He remained undefeated and eventually became the most outstanding participant of the Huan Province Military Selectee. Hence, he would head to Luo Yang next summer to fight for a ce as a Presented Schr.

    ¡­

    An elegant courtyard near Zhou County had a martial arts practice room specially constructed as the former Master of the ce had been a Green-ribbon Arrester with the skill level of Half-step Exterior Scenery. The room was almost soundproof and was able to block out most breathing sounds.

    upying high ground, Meng Qi swung down with his Long Knife. In a sh, he executed nine strokes in quick session, with each being faster and stronger than the previous one. It built up into an overwhelming fierceness that sucked in the surrounding airflow and vitality. A thunderous rumble sounded out of thin air, causing the room to slightly vibrate and the pirs to tremble.

    The force of the nine strokes seemed to transform into terrifying streaks of ¡°Thunder Light¡±. They were wild and unyielding, striking the ground with loud crackles. The earth split apart and soil and gravel flew everywhere. The entire house felt like it was swaying as crashes rung out.

    Meng Qi sheathed his sword and attempted to catch his breath, the satisfaction on his face evident. He had been training for the Military Selectee since more than half a month ago, and now he had finally managed to incorporate the Gist of Trueness of the ¡°Nine Annihtion at Heavenly Nights¡± he had beencking into the Purple Thunder desmanship! The first part of the ¡°Violent Thunder Shocking the Sky¡± was finallying together so he could now use it as his ultimate Exterior move. After almost 20 days of repeated practice, he was able to control the ¡°Violent Thunder Shocking the Sky¡±. When conditions were right, sess followed naturally ¨C his move just now had proved it to be true.

    However, he did not activate the ¡°Purple Thunder Force¡± hidden in his Dantian. First of all, it would have created a huge ruckus, alerting the nearby yamens of Six Fan School and residence of the Wang family, and give them clues about his whereabouts. Secondly, the Purple Thunder Force relied on umtion on a daily basis. It would take around three days for him to collect enough energy to use the ¡°Violent Thunder Shocking the Sky¡± just once. Moreover, at that point in time, he could not store more than three rounds¡¯ worth of energy, as it would sh with the genuine Qi of his Golden Bell Shield and Eight Nine Mysteries in his Dantian.

    ¡°I guess it¡¯ll have to do. Huff, all I have to do is wait for the Death Task in peace.¡± Using one stroke of the ¡°Violent Thunder Shocking the Sky¡± caused Meng Qi to expend arge amount of energy. Controlling a desmanshipas fierce and wild as the one before meant he was mentally exhausted too, causing him to pant even as he spoke to himself.

    He put away the ¡°Whisper Sword¡± and picked up a handkerchief to wipe his sweaty face. He then brushed the dust off his ck clothes and left the practice room, having some tea and calm himself down.

    A series of knocking sounds came from the door.

    Meng Qi used his senses to feel the familiar breath on the other side of the door. He realized it was Kong Yu who was making the visit thuste at night and opened the door, thinking it strange.

    ¡°What¡¯s up, Old Kong?¡± Meng Qi was just that casual once he was familiar with someone!

    Kong Yu stepped into the courtyard and closed the door behind him. He scanned the surroundings for a moment, then gently nodded, ¡°I have news about the Demoness of Grand Luo.¡±

    ¡°She has returned from the historical remains of Ninth Heaven?¡± Meng Qi furrowed his brows.

    Kong Yu thought about it for a while, then replied, ¡°Perhaps she has returned since a while ago, but recently, she revealed her tracks because of her punishing the Luo Denomination traitors. It seems she is currently heading down South by boat, and many experts of the Exterior are giving chase.¡±

    ¡°Based on Gu Xiaosang¡¯s personality and tricks, the exposing of her tracks seems more of an intentional act.¡± Meng Qi spoke like an old friend of Gu Xiaosang¡¯s. He wondered if she had killed the Real Body of the Sessor of Mystic Fairy yet¡­

    ¡°The sects also considered that possibility. She may have other motives,¡± Kong Yu agreed. Demoness Gu had always been unpredictable.

    Meng Qi gave it some thought for a moment, then asked in a serious tone, ¡°I wonder what her level of strength is now?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what rank that Luo Denomination traitor has within the group, but he possessed treasures despite being only at a Nine Apertureslevel. He once drew in a battle against a Half-step Exterior Scenery master sent after him and managed to escape. In the end, he was captured and killed by Gu Xiaosang. Themotion it caused was so big that it revealed her tracks.¡± Kong Yu gave a brief description and continued, ¡°She should be able to open the Hidden Latch of Life and Death anytime now, but has been repressing herself to wait for her Energy, Qi, Spirit and Will as well as her physical body and level of Kungfu to reach their highest level at this stage. Then she could make a perfect breakthrough, just like ¡®Shapeless Sword¡¯ He Jiu had.¡±

    The ¡°Shapeless Sword¡± He Jiu was ranked first on the Ranking List of Young Masters. His rank had been unchanged in the past three years!

    ¡°It would seem that Gu Xiaosang has gained some benefits from her trip to the historical remnants of Ninth Heaven, but they¡¯re probably not much. After all, with her current level of strength, it¡¯s quite the challenge to immerse herself¡­ Moreover, it appears that there was no tension between her and the upper brass of Luo Denomination. Does that mean she really shared the location of Ninth Heaven with them? But that doesn¡¯t seem like her style¡­ ¡± Various thoughts shed across Meng Qi¡¯s mind. He finally opened his mouth to say, ¡°Even if the chaser with Half-step Exterior Scenery couldn¡¯t kill the traitor, someone else could¡¯ve done it. Luo Denomination still has Cultivators and their 20 Oracles, why would a Goddess like her risk making a move?¡±

    Everyone knew about the Sanskrit Dharmara from the upper brass of Luo Denomination. He was the ¡°World-Crossing Sanskrit Dharmaraja¡± who imed the ¡°Vacancy Dharmakaya¡±, His Eminence of the Luo Denomination. The man ranked sixth on the Celestial Rankings. A few of the other Oracles were also rtively renowned; some of them were even on the Terrestrial Rankings. Hence, anyone with a bit of knowledge was aware that the Luo Denomination had 12 Oracles, many of whom were grandmaster.

    Outsiders did not know what the positions below Oracles were, but Meng Qi had heard the term ¡°Cultivator¡± from Gu Xiaosang¡¯s mouth itself. He suspected those were the experts of the Exterior below the Oracles, and thus mentioned the term.

    ¡°Cultivators?¡± Kong Yu nodded as he seemed to ponder about the word, but did not probe further. Killing de Su Meng had indeed ¡°co-operated¡± with Gu Xiaosangfor a period of time after all. ¡°I think there¡¯s some deceit going on as well. The Luo Denomination is huge and established. How could they be troubling a Goddess with such trivial matters all the time? In any case, it would be best if you were careful.¡±

    Of course, Meng Qi had no intention of being careless with Gu Xiaosang. The demoness was unpredictable, cunning and cruel. Who would dare be careless around her?

    After giving Meng Qi his word of advice, Kong Yu revealed a small smile. ¡°Little Meng, the Military Selectee ended more than half a month ago. Have you ever thought about joining Six Fan School?¡±

    If he thought about the hidden danger of how the Sect of the in Lady would be suspicious of him after his identity was exposed, and the amount of information and resources he would require, Meng Qi was inclined towards joining Six Fan School. He considered being a Secret-searching Nark there. However, as of now, the Death Task was imminent. There was but a few days left. Even if he agreed now, he would have to wait for a reply from Luo Yang, then make a long, arduous journey to the Luo Yang headquarters. He would not be able to obtain any immediate benefits at the moment, and thus he saw no reason in troubling himself with it.

    ¡°In another ten days, I shall give you my answer.¡± Meng Qi replied.

    Seeing that there was a definite date for his response, Kong Yu left, satisfied.

    Five dayster, as Meng Qi was concentrating on the eighth aperture point associated with the Mouth Aperture, he felt a sudden sense of slight vertigo. Even when his eyes were closed, he could still feel the darkness before him, which quickly changed to brightness.

    He opened his eyes to Qi Zhengyan, whom he had just seen the day before. The man was as expressionless as ever, resembling a zombie. Jiang Zhiwei, whom he had not seen in a while, was glowing and full of heroic spirit as she stood there like an unsheathed sword. He also saw Zhang Yuanshan and Fu Zhenzhen. Both of them seemed to have improved their skills; evidently they had had some breakthrough of sorts. Luo Shengyi stood ramrod straight with his Protective Upstanding Qi already surrounding his body, while Ge Huai¡¯en in his schr¡¯s robes held on to copper coins, wooden sticks and the like, appearing very odd.

    Ruan Yushu was there as well. She was hugging her old zither and garbed in pristine white robes, refined and coldly elegant as usual, although she seemed to be chewing something in her mouth.

    ¡°What¡¯re you eating?¡± Meng Qi blurted out.

    ¡°Langyadried dragon fish.¡± Ruan Yushu pressed her lips together, as if she still had more to say. Then she coldly added, ¡°They¡¯re my favorite snack.¡±

    Jiang Zhiwei giggled. She said, ¡°I see you were pulled here when you were having your dinner.¡±

    Ruan Yushu gave a gentle nod. She looked at her old zither and continued in a whisper, ¡°It¡¯s not that. When I think about how the Death Task is right before us, I realize that I might not get to eat it in future. So I decided to let myself indulge a bit and eat more of it.¡±

    ¡°Indulge? As if you¡¯ve ever restrained yourself¡­¡± Meng Qi demonstrated his skills in taunting.

    Ruan Yushu¡¯s expression did not change. ¡°Of course, I won¡¯t get carried away and end up with a nickname like Killing de.¡±

    ¡°Haha, all hail you¡­¡± Meng Qi gave a dryugh. It seemed the Ruan family¡¯s informationwork was pretty decent.

    Jiang Zhiwei chuckled. She knew of Meng Qi¡¯s stubbornness towards his sobriquet. ¡°Little monk, after that battle with Wang Zai, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be stuck with this nickname for a long, long time.¡±

    Meng Qi wanted to die¡­

    ¡°But I must say I didn¡¯t expect you to improve so much. In just a few years, you went from a little monk who hadn¡¯t even begun umting his Qi to a remarkable man ranked within the top 20 on the Ranking List of Young Masters.¡± Jiang Zhiwei controlled her smile and gave a sigh. She added, ¡°How far are you from Seven Apertures?¡±

    She did not bother asking about the rest of his strength. Ranking neenth on the Ranking List of Young Masters was self-exnatory.

    Zhang Yuanshan and Fu Zhenzhen were whispering to each other at the side, seemingly being affectionate while they still had time before the Death Task.

    ¡°I¡¯m left with thest relevant acupore point. After that, I¡¯ll be able to try opening the Mouth Aperture,¡± Meng Qi truthfully replied. ¡°How about you, Zhiwei?¡±

    ¡°I opened Eight Apertures during the first month of the lunar year. I¡¯m already able to control the more intricate areas of Refining Energy into Qi.¡± As Jiang Zhiwei recalled the battle from half a year ago, her lips twitched. She appeared to be pleased.

    Meng Qi then looked at Ruan Yushu, Luo Shengyi and the rest. ¡°How about you guys? You¡¯ve all improved, right?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m at the Six Apertures level and have mastered the Eight Non-human Sounds,¡± Ruan Yushu was stingy with her words.

    Luo Shengyi grinned. ¡°I¡¯ve begun mastering the Iron Fist of Nine Great Mountains after opening Nine Apertures and projecting my genuine Qi outwards.¡±

    As a Rogue Cultivator, he was naturally somewhat proud of being able to attain such a level.

    ¡°I¡¯ve consummated my Four Apertures. Besides that, I¡¯ve also worked hard at creating several elixirs targetting recovery and some rarer forms of poison.¡± Fu Zhenzhen spoke of her hard work.

    ¡°I¡¯m at Seven Apertures and can control the Burning Blood and Soul Technique. I can probably beat most people at the Nine Apertures level,¡± Zhang Yuanshan said, calm and stable.

    Ge Huai¡¯en peacefully smiled. ¡°I opened Four Aperturestoo, and I¡¯m learning the ¡®Wang-styled Book of Changes¡¯.¡±

    Although Meng Qi was aware of his strength, the others were not. Hence, Qi Zhengyan decided to speak up. ¡°I¡¯m at the Six Apertureslevel and I¡¯vepleted the first four stages of the Book of the Chaos.¡±

    Just as Meng Qi was contemting how to discuss what items to exchange for, the icy, apathetic voice of the Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms rung out.

    ¡°This time around, you will be facing a Death Task. Therefore I shall release some details about it first. After that, you have 15 minutes to prepare yourselves.¡±

    Meng Qi and the rest heaved sighs of relief. That way, they could exchange for specific items that they knew would assist them.

    The Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms continued in a calm voice,

    ¡°For the Teachings of Buddhism, monk Xuanzang from the Tang Dynasty traveled to the West. Under the protection of the Great Sage Equal to Heaven Sun Wukong, the Marshal Canopy Zhu Wuneng, the Curtain-lifting General Sha Wujing and the third son of Dragon King Ao Lie, they managed to kill several demons and ghosts along the way. They conquered countless challenges and finally reached Holy Mountain, where they attained enlightenment and achieved Buddhahood through their efforts. This is the story of Journey to the West.¡±

    Meng Qi was dumbfounded, in a state of happiness mixed with surprise. He was happy that he had finally encountered a World of Samsara he was familiar with, but was also shocked that they would be participating in it. Based on their strength, they were not even qualified enough to serve as cannon fodder! Great Sage Sun was at least on the level of Dharmakaya, and he was no ordinary Dharmakaya!

    Eight Nine Mysteries?

    ¡°This task takes ce 800 years after Journey to the West, when monsters trampled the world.¡±

    Meng Qi¡¯s expression slightly dulled. I have no idea what is going again¡­

 Chapter 239: The Start

    <h4>Chapter 239: The Start</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    As Meng Qi was experiencing mixed feelings, Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms said without stopping,

    ¡°The main task: survival.¡±

    ¡°If you can make it to the eighth day, you can return. Each survivor will be awarded 1,000 Karma points.¡±

    ¡°There will be no evaluations for this task. Each survivor will be awarded a Reincarnation Charm.¡±

    ¡°A Reincarnation Charm?¡± It was exactly what Meng Qi kept thinking about. With it, he could start the first task of Zhenwu Great Emperor¡¯s serial task!

    ¡°The awards of the Death Task are really abundant¡­¡± He could not help praising it. However, the bigger the awards were, the more dangerous the task!

    ¡°Journey to the West?¡± Jiang Zhiwei slightly frowned.

    Meng Qi was surprised. ¡°Zhiwei, did you hear about the Journey to the West?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Jiang Zhiwei shook her head, not showing any signs of abnormality. ¡°I¡¯m just puzzled as to why Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms introduced the Journey to the West. It happened 800 years ago, which has nothing at all to do with our task.¡±

    Zhang Yuanshan nodded. ¡°I agree. Usually, the information is all about the main task. Like the task ¡®survival¡¯ this time, he could have just described the demons that imperiled the world. There is no need to tell us about the Journey to the West, which happened 800 years ago.¡±

    ¡°Maybe something about the Journey to the West is involved in many side tasks¡­¡± the most experienced Luo Shengyi said while thinking.

    Seeing that they did not know about the Journey to the West and their present main task seemed to have nothing to do with the Journey to the West, Meng Qi repressed his confusion and said in a low voice, ¡°We only have 25 minutes, so we have to prepare well as soon as possible.¡±

    Needless to say, since the demons were undermining the world, they had to kill all of them to save their own lives!

    They nodded and walked toward the Central Light Pir to exchange their harvest from the past year for Karma points.

    Besides the Purple Decease Sword, which had ¡°transformed¡± into a waist belt, Meng Qi had the Ghost Shadow Sword, the Evil God Eye, and several scripts of desmanship in Yedu, which he bought with the excuse of practicing desmanship. For all these, he had sold twond contracts. One was in the River East and the other one was in Luo Yang.

    His otherpanions had enjoyed bountiful harvests as well. For instance, Jiang Zhiwei held in her hand two Refined Weapons and an object in the shape of a heart that was neither like gold nor wood.

    ¡°What is it, Zhiwei?¡± Meng Qi asked curiously.

    Jiang Zhiwei answered with a smile, ¡°The ¡®heart¡¯ of Heartless Fighter.¡±

    Noticing Meng Qi¡¯s surprise, she exined, ¡°Incense-smelling Denomination is special for itbines Kung Fu, the Immortal Path, the Demon Path, the Buddhism Outside Path, and ancient witchcraft. It¡¯s cryptic. Although Heartless Fighter is known as ¡®heartless¡¯, he forged his ¡®heart¡¯ into a godly object and it moved around inside of his body. If one did not take out the heart, Heartless Fighter was, at most, badly hurt, but would never be killed.¡±

    While speaking, Jiang Zhiwei exchanged the ¡°heart¡± of Heartless Fighter for Karma points. It was worth 600 Karma points, which made Meng Qi envious. After exchanging her two Refined Weapons, she had 920 Karma points in total.

    When Meng Qi was about to speak, he saw Ruan Yushu drawing scripts and objects that looked like Refined Weapons one after another, like a magic show.

    ¡°So many¡­¡± Meng Qi was shocked.

    With her long hair draped over her shoulders, Ruan Yushu raised her head slightly and said, ¡°Presents that I have umted.¡±

    It was 10 objects and they were worth 1,300 Karma points in total.

    ¡± A annoying rich man¡­¡± Meng Qi cursed in his heart.

    Since Zhang Yuanshan had gone down the mountain to travel, and with his careful and attentive collection, he had 830 Karma points. Fu Zhenzhen also did well. Although she had found few scripts about enlightening the Apertures, she knew alchemy and how to make poison. Their enemies were a demonic cult in this task, so having many poisons was useless. Thus, she threw all of them to Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms and received 890 Karma points, which was more than Zhang Yuanshan.

    Luo Shengyi had spent most of his time in the past year opening Nine Apertures. What was worse, he had had a tough time as a Rogue Cultivator. Thus, he only got 610 Karma points. Ge Huai¡¯en only had 430 Karma points.

    Thanks to the convenience of Yedu and the help of Meng Qi, plus the remaining Karma points, Qi Zhengyan had 650 now.

    Meng Qi kept the Evil God Eye and threw the Ghost Shadow Sword and several desmanship scripts into the light pir. He received 670 Karma points.

    Then he put the ¡°Evil God Eye¡± into the pir for identification. He had nned to find a ce like the Treasure Pavilion in Yedu to judge the usefulness of the ¡°Evil God Eye¡±. He wanted to know if he could forge useful weapons without the help of Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms. But he had spent half a year practicing while waiting for Qi Zhengyan to exchange all the jewelry for notes. Then, he became well-known in Yedu. If he had taken out the Evil God Eye, he would have been easily connected to Gentleman Sword. Thus, he had to wait for the correct timing. And that timing was today.

    ¡°The Evil Spirit Eye is formed by the Evil Avatar, which has not transformed into an entity. It is precious. It can be forged in the mid-brows to be the Vertical Eyes. It can destroy everything and exert the ¡®Soul-dazzling Light¡¯, but the Evil Qi would intrude the brain and injure the Vital Spirit. As a result, the user would suffer a heartache from time to time. When it is used to the extreme, it is very cruel and violent. Together with other materials, it could be formed into a ¡®God-defeating Eye¡¯. It can only be used twice to attack the Vital Spirit. At 560 Karma points, it is at the level of the Half-step Exterior Scenery.¡±

    Taking a deep breath, Meng Qi hesitated. He did not want to be a cruelperson. What he was thinking was whether to forge it into a ¡°God-defeating Eye¡± or exchange it for Karma points.

    ¡°Vital Spirit Attacking would definitely be useful in attacking the demonic cult. Moreover, it is at the level of the Half-step Exterior Scenery¡­¡± Meng Qi paid 10 Karma points to search for rted information.

    ¡°It needs Soul-losing Wood and Sun-facing Herbs¡­ They cost 90 Karma points.¡± The rted materials were cheap, which was out of Meng Qi¡¯s expectation. But he quickly rxed once he found that the main material was ¡°Evil Spirit Eye¡±.

    ¡°If you want to forge a ¡®God-defeating Eye¡¯, you need to pay an extra 230 Karma points.¡±

    Seeing the Karma points that it cost, Meng Qi was more hesitant. For one thing, he had practiced under the stupa for a long time and had gained the ability to resist the Evil Qi. Thus, he did not need to prepare anything else. For another thing, Fu Zhenzhen was responsible for the healing elixirs. So there was no need for him to exchange any elixir. However, he wanted one Recover Pill because that meant an extra life in the Death Task!

    So his Karma points would not be sufficient¡­

    ¡°I still need 160 Karma points¡­¡± Meng Qi decided to give up the ¡°God-defeating Eye¡±. Fortunately, he had the Purple Decease Sword and the thunderbolt mark on his body.

    ¡°Lacking Karma points?¡± Seeing Meng Qi was so hesitant, Jiang Zhiwei asked with a smile.

    Meng Qi gently nodded, but he did not speak. Unlike the previous situation when he had borrowed a few dozen Karma points, hecked too many this time.

    ¡°How many?¡± Jiang Zhiwei asked casually.

    Feeling her firm gaze, Meng Qi took a deep breath, ¡°160 Karma points.¡±

    ¡°I only need a Recover Pill. For the other things, I could turn to Zhenzhen for help. So I can lend you my remaining Karma points¡­¡± Jiang Zhiwei paused, seeming to make her decision. She said loudly, ¡°About the Death Task, I have a suggestion.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± The others were thinking about the things that they wanted. When they heard those words, they all turned to Jiang Zhiwei.

    Jiang Zhiwei said firmly, ¡°The demons are destroying the human world. Among them, there must be many in the Half-step Exterior Scenery and the Exterior level. We each have limited Karma points. And if we exchange for things individually, we are not likely to get excellent and effective objects. So, I rmend that everyone should exchange for a Recover Pill to protect yourselves. And then, we aggregate all our Karma points to exchange for two or three precious objects for repressing demons. I will help those who cannot afford a Recover Pill for free.¡±

    Facing the Death Task, she was very generous.

    ¡°I have a Precious Weapon that I borrowed before.¡± Meng Qi confessed to avoid a needless exchange. He totally agreed with Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s opinion. In the death task, it was better to kill one than injure all!

    ¡°A Precious Weapon from someone. ..¡±Luo Sheng looked at Meng Qi. ¡°He actually managed to borrow a Precious Weapon?¡±

    After thinking, he said, ¡°I agree.¡±

    He had nned to exchange a Recover Pill for self-protection. So he only would only have about 100 Karma points remaining. With them, he could, at most, get an object for repressing Demon Odor. With his strength of Nine Apertures, that was actually useless.

    Ge Huai¡¯en, who could not afford a Recover Pill, certainly agreed.

    Zhang Yuanshan was calm and had an overall n as usual. He gently nodded and said, ¡°It is the best way. But the things that we exchange for should be kept by Lady Ruan and Zhenzhen. First, they have experienced fewer close grapples. Second, they have the most Karma points.¡±

    He had some personal interests, but his words were reasonable. Like Meng Qi, Jiang Zhiwei, and himself, who were righteous, even though they had objects to repress demons, they might not use these weapons if the demons pestered them. Furthermore, Ruan Yushu had over 1,000 Karma points. If some things were not kept by her, what would she think?

    And Fu Zhenzhen was responsible for their treatments and elixirs, so she used up more Karma points. Naturally, she should be given a privilege.

    ¡°That¡¯s also what I think.¡± Meng Qi agreed.

    Jiang Zhiwei gently nodded. ¡°It makes sense.¡±

    The others did not oppose, so Ruan Yushu coldly said, ¡°Okay.¡±

    Meng Qi did not hurry to exchange the Evil God Eye. After he got a Recover Pill, he returned all the Karma points to Ruan Yushu. In the end, all together they had 2,341 Karma points. They quickly scanned the Exchange List for two or three objects that would effectively repress the demons.

    Time waits for no one. They quickly made a decision.

    ¡°The Demon-revealing Mirror (Fake). It is a Precious Weapon that is forged by imitating the Demon-revealing Mirror, an ancient Magical Arm. Under its effect, all demons below the level of the Exterior would show their original appearance and lose their strength, while demons in the Exterior would lose their strength for one to three breaths ording to their strength. At 1,200 Karma points, it can be used three times.

    ¡°The Demon-defeating Arrow, a Precious Weapon. It can break the Demon Odor and bodies of demons of the Exterior and greatly hurt them. Demons under the Half-step Exterior Scenery would be badly injured. Other demons would be killed. At 900 Karma points, it can only be used once.¡±

    There were 241 Karma points left. Meng Qi stillcked 79 Karma points for the ¡°God-defeating Eye¡±. Meng Qi exchanged all his belongings, like drugs and darts. Jiang Zhiwei, Zhang Yuanshan, Fu Zhenzhen, Qi Zhengyan, and Ruan Yushu contributed a little. Finally, Meng Qi got enough Karma points. Otherwise, he could only exchange for the ¡°undefeatable web¡± and the Begonias Candle.

    The light pir was surrounded by gas. An evil eye appeared in Meng Qi¡¯s hand. It was dark ck and inserted into a piece of green wood like a pendant.

    Since he had his Purple Decease Sword, he gave this ¡°God-defeating Eye¡± to Ge Huai¡¯en to look after. Fu Zhenzhen got the Demon-revealing Mirror and Ruan Yushu held on to the Demon-defeating Arrow.

    After exchanging, they did not have much time. All of them waited quietly for the task to begin.

    The light pir dimmed down. Their vision blurred for a moment, and then they were in a new ce.

    They were in a shabby meditation room with a broken floor. Patches of grass were all over the room. A goldencquered Buddharupa had been broken into pieces.

    Its head had rolled to the ground. It looked at Meng Qi and others with a merciful smile.

    ¡­

    Above the 33rd Heaven, there was an immortal world where divine birds flew, a godly fountain gushed, and divine grass and flowers flourished.

    All that was surrounding a normal pce. The que on it had the vague words:

    ¡°Tusita Pce.¡±

    Inside the pce, an Eight Diagrams Stove was set securely above a fire. An old man in a frock sat in front of the stove, nked by a Golden-robed Boy and a Silver-robed Boy who managed the fire.

    Suddenly, the old man opened his eyes and looked down.

    ¡°Big Master, did something happen in Aparagodaniya?¡± the Golden-robed Boy asked in shock.

    The old man with grey hair but a young face shook his head. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Leave them alone.¡±

    He closed his eyes again. He pointed his fingers in the direction of the stove. The stove opened with a shing light going up to the sky, which covered the stars.

    Like fireballs, the stars gradually fell. They were hot and terrifying and seemed to swallow all the four states. Their surrounding space was twisting and copsing. There seemed to be Golden Crows flying inside the space.

    The two boys were scared by the horrifying pressure. But ¡°the sun¡± could not get away from the light. It became smaller and smaller, getting closer and closer, and finally, it dropped into the stove.

    The old man pointed to the stove again and the stove closed. There was no noise at all inside of it.

    With his eyes closed, he showed no sorrow or happiness. It seemed that nothing would bother him, no matter how long itsted.

    ¡°The elixirs inside must have been refined for 627 years¡­¡± The Silver-robed Boy sucked in a short breath.

 Chapter 240: Extremely Ominous

    <h4>Chapter 240: Extremely Ominous</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    The pce was overgrown with grass and weeds and the door and windows were all broken. The Buddharupa did not have any glow at all. It seemed that it had been pushed by someone and was broken up into pieces. Its head rolled to the corner of the room and ¡°looked¡± at Meng Qi with a benevolent smile.

    It gave Meng Qi a chill. ¡°The Great Sage, Murky, and grandma were all demons but they werepletely different. Is it simrly teriffying like grandma?¡±

    Jiang Zhiwei looked around but nothing was abnormal. Nor did they find any enemies there.

    With a solemn expression, Ge Huai¡¯en took several deep breaths, closed his eyes, and harmonized Qi-cirction for a while. Then, he threw out several copper coins.

    They knew that he was divining so they did not bother him. But they were all wary of everything in the meditation room.

    ¡°Ping¡ª!¡± The sound of copper coins tumbling to the ground slowly faded away. Ge Huai¡¯en concentrated his eyes and observed them. His expression suddenly changed. ¡°This ce is extremely ominous!¡±

    ¡°Which ce is auspicious?¡± Meng Qi asked. Neither did they know their position, nor did they know where the danger came from. Thus, the solution that the divination offered was theirst choice.

    Ge Huai¡¯en picked up the copper coins and flipped them several times. He became more serious than before. He was usually so calm, but now he seemed gloomy and worried. ¡°There are extremely ominous things in each direction in this room. We are in apletely dangerous situation.¡±

    They all exhaled but they were not too disappointed. If it was not dangerous here, then the Death Task would not deserve its name.

    ¡°So, we¡¯d better stay here since it is getting dark,¡± Luo Shengyi confidently said, trying to get the consent of the others.

    The sun was sinking down in the west and the clouds at sunset dyed the sky red. It already appeared to be getting darker.

    Meng Qi nodded. ¡°That makes sense.¡±

    Since he had seen the Journey to the West and with the description of ¡°demons destroying the human world¡± by Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms, he imagined the image that the mountain was inhabited by one group of demons. And many demons were good at hiding their tracks and often hunted at night. Thus, if they continued on their way at night, it would be very dangerous because they might be trapped and caught to be steamed or fried as the demons¡¯ food. Therefore, it was better to stay here and wait until the dawn arrived.

    ¡°Good.¡± Jiang Zhiwei agreed.

    Zhang Yuanshan was calm and discreet. He immediately said, ¡°We should patrol the temple to eliminate any possible risks.¡±

    In this special situation, they should act as one. None of them should act alone or fall behind the team. Otherwise, when they met again, they might be dead.

    Everyone agreed. Meng Qi first acted and the others did their duties as well. When he had just opened the door of the room, ¡°Caw, Caw!¡± The crows cried when flying from different roofs. It looked like a surge of ck clouds. The shabby temple, with the dusk as its background, looked more bleak and horrific.

    Meng Qi saw that the square outside the meditation room was also overgrown with grass and weeds, and the dung of birds and animals, broken walls, and tiles were everywhere. It seemed that this ce had been neglected by people for many years.

    ¡°We should finish our inspection before nightfall.¡± Luo Shengyi was still used to giving orders. Butpared with how he was before, he had more respect for the opinions of Meng Qi and the others.

    Meng Qi nodded. With a de in his right hand and a sword in his left, he led them to inspect the meditation rooms and the courtyard one at a time. But no people were found there. Some wooden tables could not withstand even a touch. asionally, they would see a skinny mouse swaggering around.

    After about an hour, it had gotten much darker as night arrived. Jiang Zhiwei and Fu Zhenzhen lit a match to illuminate the room.

    They did a rough inspection of the main part of the temple and did not find any strange or valuable objects. Some rotten bodies of beasts were lying there, having been gnawed at and scattered about. It was obvious that wild dogs hade here before.

    ¡°It seems that these demons are not able to expel ghosts.¡± Zhang Yuanshan guessed.

    There was a time when all kinds of monsters destroyed the world in the main world. They were repressed by Human Sovereign and they hid themselves in the Heavenly Sea Source and other secret ces. But they continued to disturb the world from time to time. Thus, every sect and school has detailed records of monsters. As an heir of Zhenwu, Zhang Yuanshan surely had all kinds of Dharma ess and knacks to use for inspecting.

    Meng Qi turned around and looked at the door. The darkness seemed to contain countless dangers. ¡°Then we should keep an eye out for monsters outside.¡±

    The horizontal board on the door had disappeared, so they did not know the name of the temple.

    ¡°We should go back to the original meditation room. Its location is the most appropriate.¡± After judging the conditions and the distance from the front door, Jiang Zhiwei made that suggestion.

    Meng Qi surely agreed and he again led them. Obviously, the meditation room was the main hall of this temple.

    When they were about to arrive at the meditation room, below the firelight, he suddenly saw a sh of golden light.

    ¡°The goldencquer of the Buddharupa has already fallen apart. So where is the golden lightingfrom?¡± Meng Qi slightly scowled. He went toward it and found that it was a horizontal board covered with moss and grass. The golden light came from one of the words written on it.

    ¡°A horizontal board?¡± Jiang Zhiwei asked sharply. ¡°We can see what the name of this temple is.¡±

    Although they were all in the strange World of Samsara and it was useless to know its name, it was a temple after all. It would be the same with Buddhism in the main world. Thus, like the Shaolin Temple in the world of Duo Ercha, which had the same setups and worshiped Buddha just like the Shaolin Temple in the main world, they might get some information from it.

    Meng Qi knew some temples of the world where the Journey to the West took ce. For instance, he knew the Gold Mountain Temple. Maybe he could get some information about their position, so he cleaned up the moss and grass that was on it by using the ¡°Whisper Sword¡±.

    Thanks to his quick movements, thest word was revealed for them to see. It said ¡°temple¡± in Sanskrit. If Meng Qi had not learned Sanskrit in the Shaolin Temple, none of them would have known that.

    As he continued, the ¡°yin¡± appeared in Sanskrit. Meng Qi was a little afraid and his breath seemed to stop. ¡°This should not be the ¡®Small Leiyin Temple¡¯! Aside from Yellow-browed Ancestor, who had been trapped, anyone from Small Leiyin Temple could easily kill and swallow me and mypanions.¡± Meng Qi thought.

    ¡°Is something wrong?¡± Ruan Yushu seemed to notice that Meng Qi was nervous. They all adjusted their breathing.

    Meng Qi shook his head and continued to clean away the moss and grass. Because 800 years had passed, the monsters here had probably left seeing that Yellow-browed Ancestor was subdued by Maitreya.

    The golden Sanskrit continued to be revealed little by little. Meng Qi¡¯s heart suddenly throbbed. It really was the word ¡°lei¡±!

    Small Leiyin Temple¡­ Are we in Aparagodaniya, whererge and small monsters are everywhere?

    Feeling that he knew the results, Meng Qi became rxed. Shabby as it was, this temple might not contain any powerful monsters.

    He casually cleared away the rest of the grass, nning to reveal the ¡°small¡±. Suddenly, heughed in his heart. Meng Qi thought ,¡± It is not ¡®small¡¯ but ¡®big¡¯. That¡¯s much better as long as it isn¡¯t the Small Leiyin Temple¡­¡±

    Thinking this over, his pupils constricted suddenly and his facial expression froze. He was terrified.

    Not ¡°small¡± but ¡°big¡±. So, is it the¡±Big Leiyin Temple¡±? The¡± Big Leiyin Temple¡± where the Buddha lived in the story of the Journey to the West?

    The Buddhist melody told of thews in a shocking voice. It sounded like thunders!

    ¡°It¡¯s impossible¡­¡± Meng Qi waspletely at a loss. ¡°How can it be the ¡°Big Leiyin Temple?¡± Did something disastrous happen? It was a greeting shock!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be worried. Maybe it was named by a Wild Fox Dhyana¡­¡± The changes in Meng Qi¡¯s facial expression made Jiang Zhiwei and the others more wary, but no one dared to ask him.

    Meng Qi carefully looked at this horizontal board. It should contain some evidence of life in it. The four characters in Sanskrit seemed normal, but a more careful look would make the readers peaceful. The Zen was in but genuine. It quietlyy on it, which seemed to speak of the changes of the years. Although it could not move, it was so realistic.

    ¡°Could it really be the ¡®Big Leiyin Temple¡¯¡­¡± Meng Qi subconsciously withdrew his ¡°Meridian¡± and picked up the horizontal board. When he turned back to the meditation room, he felt something strange. ¡°If this is the ¡®Big Leiyin Temple¡¯, aside from the horizontal board, the rest of the setting should be nurtured by the breath of Gautama Buddha. Even the passage of time could not do any harm to it. Everything should be umon, just like the horizontal board. How could it all be rotten and easily broken?¡±

    Maybe this isn¡¯t the ¡°Big Leiyin Temple¡± but the horizontal board is real?

    But that theory was uneptable as well! Who brought the horizontal board of the ¡°Big Leiyin Temple¡± from the Holy Mountain or the purend and threw it here?

    When he regained his calm, he realized that his strange response was worrying all of hispanions. The situation was so unbelievable that Meng Qi could not deal with it calmly based on his current cultivation.

    ¡°Is something wrong with the ¡®Big Leiyin Temple¡¯?¡± Jiang Zhiwei was confused. ¡°The little monk came from Buddhism. Maybe he knows something?¡±

    ording to some records in the Sutras of the main world, Siddhartha Gautama lived in ¡°Nnd¨¡ Temple¡± of Pasa Pure Land. It had nothing to do with the ¡°Big Leiyin Temple¡±, so they were not surprised.

    After thinking, Meng Qi said, ¡°I have read several Sutras whose authors remain unknown. In their description, Gautama Buddha also has a Holy Mountain and a purend. In the middle of the purend lies the ¡®Big Leiyin Temple¡¯.¡±

    The facial expressions of Zhang Yuanshan, Luo Shengyi, and the others slightly changed. As a disciple of Buddhism before, it was normal that Meng Qi had read some unknown Sutras. ¡°Maybe the monsters destroyed the human world and ruined the purend of PSiddhartha Gautama and the Big Leiyin Temple?¡±

    That¡¯s impossible!

    How could demons have this ability? Even Devil Lord, who created a new world, cannot do that!

    Even if the Monster Saintes back to life, his strength could, at most, equal the Devil Lord.

    Maybe the Buddha here is not the same Buddha from the main world?

    Numerous doubts swept through his mind. Everyone remained silent, waitingfor Meng Qi to continue his words.

    Meng Qi told them his theory that this was not the Big Leiyin Temple, but the horizontal board was real. They all supported his opinion. Even it was not the real Siddhartha Gautama, the ces where Buddha lived were also the birthces of many holy objects. It was much more powerful than the Buddha¡¯s relics from the world of Duo Ercha. How could they be so fragile that could not even withstand a touch?

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s not the real horizontal board. Maybe it¡¯s written by a master.¡± Meng Qi himself did not believe his own exnation. ¡°If the Holy Mountain and the Big Leiyin Temple were ordinary, how could a master name his temple the Big Leiyin Temple?¡±

    Thinking about the words: ¡°800 years after the Journey to the West, monsters trampled the world¡±, Meng Qi felt that something terrible had happened.

    After a silence, he said, ¡°The story that those Sutras tell is a kind that is simr to the story happening in this world. Monsters are rampant here. There are many big powers at the Monster Saint level among them. We should not be off our guard.¡±

    ¡°If we meet with big powers at the Monster Saint level, we still can¡¯t defeat them, even if we are wary. Don¡¯t be too worried.¡± Jiang Zhiwei smiled without fear.

    Just after he finished his words, everyone was shocked. A violent Demon Odor surged into the sky!

    Countless small demon gases gathered together like a ck cloud. With the roaring of winds, they rushed toward this meditation room.

    ¡°Flying by Wind?¡± Zhang Yuanshan was serious. This monster was at least at the level of the Half-step Exterior Scenery!

    Because monsters were born with the ability of Heavenly Knowing, they could reach the level of Flying by Wind earlier than the experts of the Exterior of the Human tribe.

 Chapter 241: The First Day

    <h4>Chapter 241: The First Day</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    ¡°Third Great King, here it is!¡± A faraway loud voice found its way here.

    ¡°Here?¡± Meng Qi and the others nced at each other. ¡°Is it possible that something¡¯s strange in the temple? Could it be the target that the monsters have been pursuing? Should we leave this dangerous ce soon?¡±

    But ording to Ge Huai¡¯en¡¯s divination, every ce where they would go would be extremely ominous, including this temple.

    Maybe he did not master the divination very well, did he?

    Just when they were still looking at each other¡¯s eyes without using the Secret Voice-sending, some monsters had loudly shouted, ¡°There is man¡¯s odour, so there must be some human beings!¡±

    ¡°Quickly catch them. Don¡¯t let them flee!¡±

    ¡°This time, we¡¯ll steam them with water to make them taste tender and slippery!¡±

    ¡°Maybe they¡¯re old, so we have to fry them to make them delicious!¡±

    The ck wind together with the Demon Odor enveloped the entire temple. A lot of bizarre humanoid creatures rushed out from the front and side walls. These monsters had notpleted Shape Transformation: some still had wolf tails or dog heads; some were holding steel forks; others were carrying long spears, and so on. But all of them had some strong, special odor that was irritating to the nose, making people ufortable.

    ¡°Demon Odor¡­¡± Meng Qi had already adapted to it in the tower of the Buddha¡¯s relics. When he found that the monster at the level of Half-step Exterior Scenery had used the Spiritual Locking to lock on his teammates, he threw away the horizontal board of the ¡°Big Leiyin Temple¡± and strode forward without any hesitation, making a thunderous noise,

    ¡°BOOM!¡±

    The small demons were shocked and stunned by the sound. Meng Qi brandished his de and cut off a few heads in an instant¡ªsome of goats, wolves, tigers, and some of rabbits.

    Zhang Yuanshan, who stood next to Meng Qi, wielded his Winged-python Sword with the freezing shining light, passing by the steel forks and long swords, and killed several small demons too.

    Luo Shengyi just punched with his right fist inly, directly hitting the fox demon in front of him.

    The fox demon suddenly trembled a few times, but it was fine. The demons behind it, however, fell on the ground one by one, with continuous explosions bursting out.

    ¡°Hitting a Cow across a Hill!¡±

    When Qi Zhengyan unsheathed his Golden Dragon Stripe Sword, the monsters near him were shivering with cold. The Icy-snow Genuine Qi with the sword power was sent out, making quite a few monsters frozen to death!

    Fu Zhenzhen raised her hand and threw a bizarre thing to a monster¡¯s head, and it then suddenly exploded and turned into a ck toxic smoke that slowly permeated the air.

    All the monsters contaminated by the toxic smoke gave out painful cries as their skin suddenly dposed with pus and blood flowing out. Crazy about killing, they paid no attention to theirpanions nearby and waved their swords and des at random, making flesh and blood flying in all directions.

    This was the ¡°Netherworld Poisonous Mist¡± which was recorded on a book titled the ¡°Man-saving Sutra¡±. As soon as the poisonous mist touched anyone, he or she was bound to cry to death due to the rotting of flesh. The mist was especially effective on both animals and human beings.

    In the actual fact, if they blew the poisonous mist or wave at it, they could easily drive it away to protect themselves. But at the present, since these monsters were locked by the Thundering Scream, they could not manage to defend themselves.

    After a while, Meng Qi sighed emotionally. Though so many monsters that rushed in had been wiped away, he and his teammates just killed a few of them, while Fu Zhenzhen had gotten rid of several scores of them with her poison. How efficient it was!

    Nevertheless, it was good for him to avoid facing hundreds of small demons attacking him together, as he might have difficulties handling all of them at the same time.

    ¡°My dear disciples please make way for me!¡± A gust of ck wind swirled in the air and mmed down. Then a ck hairy monster with a human face and a wolf mouth appeared.

    It carried two huge golden hammers, and depending on the momentum, its power could be as strong as the Mountains Over Head!

    Theyers of the strong wind were pressed, making loud cracks in the air. It seemed that even the void had been broken by the big hammers.

    This Wolf Demon at the level of Half-step Exterior Scenery did not haveplex movements but it agreed with the Dharma and Logos like its instinct. As a matter of fact, this was its only way to make full use of its strength.

    In the air, streaks of ck wind formed into des and fell down like rain with the big hammers.

    Facing the terrible monster, Meng Qi did not run the Hallucination Body Movements. As a brave man, he had to create opportunities for hispanions.

    He stood in a horse-riding step and fully started the Immortal Pressing Art, Golden Bell Shield and Eighty-nine Mysteries, swelling up his ck clothes. His muscles seemed to be bulging too. After suddenly cutting out his ¡°Whisper Sword¡± to absorb the surrounding energy, the power of the sword became fierce as thunderps to greet the Wolf Demon with the big hammers.

    Realizing Meng Qi could not block the Half-step Exterior Scenery monster, Zhang Yuanshan slowly wielded his long sword with some difficulties andbor. His sword momentum formed into a Tai Ji circle and made all the airflow nearby swarm into it, blocking one of the big hammers.

    Tightening up his chest and belly, Luo Shengyi punched with his right fist again. His attack was very powerful yet simple.

    Qi Zhengyan took a step backward and went in front of Ruan Yushu, Fu Zhenzhen and Ge Huai¡¯en to prevent the de wind from interfering with them.

    ¡°CLANG!¡±

    Consistent bursts of loud noises shook the small demons one after another.

    Meng Qi felt that his hands had be very numb, as if he had been crushed into meat pies. His legs shuddered slightly, leaving him overwhelmed. The old bricks near his feet were cracking one by one with the constant pping noises.

    He ignited all his genuine Qi without any reservation. When the Immortal Pressing Art transferred the borrowed power to his counterattack or to his soles, atst he was able to withstand one of the big hammers. The Whisper Sword seemed to be broken now.

    The streaks of ck wind blew onto Meng Qi like des carving his body. His clothes were smashed into rags. His bronze skin bulged up and blood stains sprung up soon. These blood stains, though numerous, were neither deep nor big, leaving only a little blood overflowing.

    In their team, apart from Luo Shengyi at the Nine Apertures level who was able to protect himself with the Upstanding Qi, only Meng Qi had the ability to resist the powerful wind and the big hammers.

    When the de wind was blocked by Meng Qi, Zhang Yuanshan swung away the other big hammer with the Winged-python Sword. However, both of his feet fell into the floor tiles, and lines cracks spread in all direction at once.

    Luo Shengyi¡¯s fists hit the left arm of the Wolf Demon, but the fist was trapped in a lump of Demon Odor and merely scattered it. He saw a ck hair emerge from the ck armor.

    Anyway, the trio managed to resist the soaring hit from the Wolf Demon at the level of Half-step Exterior Scenery.

    At this time, Ruan Yushu who had been standing still all this time, crossed her zither in her left arm and provoked the demon with her right fingers at full tilt.

    ¡°ng!¡±

    The condensed sound went straight into its soul and made the Wolf Demon shiver while Ruan Yushu took a step back. One of the zither strings was broken.

    When the Wolf Demon¡¯s attack was blocked, it became sluggish. Currently, the surrounding was getting even dimmer on such a dark night. Suddenly, a streak of very bright and awe-inspiring sword light shed in the air. It seemed to be the only thing in the world for the time being.

    ¡°Anatta Sword¡±!

    Jiang Zhiwei did not participate in the fight from the beginning. She was waiting for a chance, one created by Meng Qi or the others.

    This was not because of herziness, it was because she understood the truth that when faced with a scary monster that could fly, the only chance to win depended on their speed. Because, if the monster flew high in the sky, their options were limited.

    There was no way they could defeat it except for passively waiting for its attack!

    However, it would be extremely difficult like a rabbit facing a goshawk.

    Before the Half-step Exterior Scenery monster approached, she told Meng Qi and her other teammates her thoughts with the Secret Voice-sending. The trio united to resist the attack: Ruan Yushu used the Eight Non-human Sounds to restrict the opponent¡¯s movements while she herself raised her momentum and raised the sword will inside to its peak, waiting for the chance to give the enemy a fatal hit

    Her sword light seemed to have crossed the time and space. Hardly had it appeared when it got close to the Wolf Demon and in the next moment, it directly pointed to the demon¡¯s mid-brows.

    The demon sensed the danger. It shouted and spit a cloud of highly condensed Demon Odor, which turned into a bead to intercept the sword in front of it.

    ¡°Puff!¡±

    With the ck demon bead broken into pieces, a spray of blood madly came from the Wolf Demon¡¯s mouth. Its mid-brows were injured by her Sword Qi, leaving a deep scratch. It seemed to have a third eye, but a bloody one.

    ¡°Take advantage of its precarious position and kill it!¡±

    As soon as Jiang Zhiwei retreated, Luo Shengyi shouted and punched with his right fist, which seemed slow but was actually as fast as thunder.

    All his clothes swelled up and his right fist grew twice as big as its normal size. When his fist rushed downwards, it forced the airflow to flow down like being pressed by a falling mountain.

    He managed to run the ¡°Iron Fist of Nine Great Mountains¡± twice in the event that he kept nearly all of his military power by the strength of the nine acupores.

    ¡°Mountains over Head!¡±

    ¡°BANG!¡±

    The ce Luo Shengyi¡¯s fist hit was just at the demon¡¯s body where the Demon Odor was much thinner for it was disturbed by the ¡°Anatta Sword¡±. The armor on the demon¡¯s belly burst open with its ck hair falling down. There was a fist-sized hole appearing in its skin, and the inside was in a mess.

    The Wolf Demon uttered a heart wrenching cry. The ck wind enwound its body and raised it up in the air. At the same time, it healed itself through its super recovery ability and intended to fight again.

    After all, it did not die yet!

    At this time, Meng Qi leaped higher than the Wolf Demon all of a sudden.

    upying amanding height, he looked like a God. He brandished the ¡°Whisper Sword¡± nine times at full speed and shouted at the same time,

    ¡°Die!¡±

    Each cut was apanied by Purple Thunder. His cuts became faster and faster, also fiercer and fiercer.

    ¡°BOOM!¡±

    It sounded like a shocking explosion. The purple thunderp sometimes was trembling and sometimes winding. It looked like a dragon that was as powerful as a mountain, making the small demons shiver or retreat. Even the sky seemed to have been shaken too. The airflow waspletely swallowed by it.

    ¡°Violent Thunder Shocking the Sky!¡±

    ¡°Pang!¡±

    The thunderp followed by the long sword directly split the Wolf Demon from the sky to the ground like a huge purple lightning!

    With the sounds of ¡°Pia-pia-pia¡±, the purple electric strings were jumping on the Wolf Demon¡¯s body at random. The Wolf Demon was constantly tumbling and crushing the floor tiles on its way. Then its body twitched a few times and slowly calmed down.

    ¡°Atst, it has been killed¡­¡± Meng Qi sighed and said while still in mid-air. This Death Task was really ¡°at the level of death¡± for it was very tough just at the beginning!

    ¡°Have you passed away, my third younger brother?¡± Suddenly, an aggrieved voice came from the outside wall.

    A monster with a lion¡¯s head arrived through flying by the wind. The moment it saw the miserable situation of the Wolf Demon, its eyes turned red. It then opened its mouth and roared like the wild wind.

    Its mouth was getting bigger and bigger to the size of the temple door. It then put the endless suction on Meng Qi.

    Since he was still in the air, Meng Qi could not exert his strength. As a result, he was directly taken in by it!

    ¡°F*ck, is it a descendant of the Saint of Nine Spirits?¡±

    Meng Qi smelled the bloody vor in the darkness. He started the Eighty-nine Mysteries and Golden Bell Shield in a hurry, and made the dark gold glow emerge. At the very least, he managed to defend the dreadful corrosion.

    This corrosion could melt gold and erode iron. Besides, there were horrible wriggling intestines around him. The dark gold glow on Meng Qi¡¯s body quickly faded and the Golden Bell Shield was about to be broken as well.

    Seeing that Meng Qi was swallowed by the lion-headed monster, everyone¡¯s face fell at once. Without any hesitation, Fu Zhenzhen took out an ancient bronze mirror which was dark green in color but had no gloss; it looked very ordinary.

    She held the ¡°Demon-revealing Mirror¡± and targeted the Lion Spirit.

    When the Lion Spirit¡¯s figure appeared in the mirror, it immediately became sluggish in the air, but it did not show its original shape.

    Was it clearly stated that any monster below the Exterior level would reveal its true features in this mirror? Everyone was astounded. With the exception of its ability to swallow human beings, how could the Lion Spirit tolerate this false Demon-revealing Mirror while being only a Half-step Exterior Scenery?

    Could its bloodline be different?

    In the Lion Spirit¡¯s belly, Meng Qi was imprisoned by its wriggling intestines. Hence, he could not exert any other tricks and was just anxiously watching the Golden Bell Shield breaking off and the Eighty-nine Mysteries losing effectiveness.

    Suddenly, the wriggles paused for a moment. It looked like the normal darkness apart from the constant corrosion!

    ¡°Is it the Demon-revealing Mirror?¡± Meng Qi thought that his teammates were ready to help him with their rarely-used weapons. There was no time for him to guess who was helping him. He took action in no time for he would be turned into a meat pie if he dyed even for a second.

    He took out the Purple Decease Sword on his waist. With the sound of ¡°dang¡±, it became hard and sharp again.

    Meng Qi suppressed all his anxiety and tried to calm himself down. He poured all the remaining spirit into his sword. With his genuine Qi welling up, he swung this Purple Decease Sword forward with all of his might!

    The Sword Qi from the razor-sharp purple sword broke with cracking noises lingering in their ears.

    Jiang Zhiwei and the others were about to attack the locked Lion Spirit to rescue Meng Qi when they saw a sword mark on the ground; and the floor tiles were slit one by one as well as an old withered tree. This was because of the interaction of the Sword Qi.

    At the chest and abdomen of the Lion Spirit, a purplish red sh lit up and was followed by a deep wound from the top to the bottom.

    When the Sword Qi went through its belly, it became very thin and faded quickly. With the dim light in front of him, Meng Qi jumped out of the wound!

 Chapter 242: The Survivor

    <h4>Chapter 242: The Survivor</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    As soon as the Lion Spirit¡¯s chest and belly were broken, a blood-colored bronze figure rushed out. Most of his clothes were enveloped with bloody water. He hadpletely depended on the Golden Bell Shield and the Eight Nine Mysteries to resist the erosion.

    Though he was injured both inside and outside, the Lion Spirit was still alive! He was in so much pain that he cried loudly. Escaping from the Demon-revealing Mirror, he wielded the Long Stick in his hand to chase and beat Meng Qi. At the same time, he flew swiftly upward using Flying by Wind.

    When the small demons on the ground saw their Tawny Lion Great King beaten so badly, they were in great trepidation. Those who were able to move all retreated like floods.

    However, they did not lose their loyalty and did not forget to take away the corpse of the ck wolf Great King. His Monster Core was broken by the ¡°Anatta Sword¡±, and his body was coked by the Purple Thunder. There were only two big golden hammers left because they were too heavy for the small demons to tow them away.

    ¡°Is he not dead yet?¡±

    ¡°The fierce monster is really tenacious!¡±

    Jiang Zhiwei was running the ¡°Hitting the Sea¡± to chase the Lion Spirit, but he learned the lesson now. He floated in the air, making it difficult to hit him. Now and then, he stretched his Long Stick to poke at Meng Qi who was rolling over on the ground.

    ¡°I can¡¯t give him any time to recover!¡±

    Jiang Zhiwei turned her eyes to Ge Huai¡¯en since Fu Zhenzhen was worn out after using the Demon-revealing Mirror.

    Ge Huai¡¯en who had not taken any action since the beginning turned up his palm and exposed a ck Vertical Eye which was iid in the ck green wood. It suddenly made a sh of gloomy light, covering the nearly all of the sky and the Lion Spirit.

    The severely wounded Lion Spirit screamed once again, and both of his eyes and nostrils were bleeding. He almost fell down from the wind.

    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Zhang Yuanshan solemnly drew the Winged-python Sword out.

    His sword light was from the bottom up and faint. The surroundings of the Lion Spirit were dangling and obscure, which seemed to have been separated from the world.

    Hardly had he drawn his Long Sword back when the Lion Spirit uttered a heartrending scream and turned to rush out of the courtyard. Unfortunately, only the lower part of his body moved, his upper body including his head remained in the air with a dull look in his eyes. Then he fell to the ground and broke countless floor tiles to pieces.

    The crimson blood flew out, dyeing the earth around red. At this time, a huge noise from the outside like the sound of a heavy object falling on the ground was delivered back.

    ¡°Great King!¡± The small demon shouted and ran faster.

    ¡°Zhenwu¡¯s Heaven Interception¡­¡± Jiang Zhiwei who had intended to give him another attack restrained her swift and fierce momentum and recognized Zhang Yuanshan¡¯s move.

    Meng Qi once heard of this move. ¡°Regarding himself as the doctrine¡± was the desperate hit of the Dharmakaya in the Zhenwu¡¯s Seven Strokes Scripture. The most advanced move of the the Exterior was the extraordinary ¡°Zhenwu¡¯s Heaven Interception¡±, which was derived from it.

    He couldn¡¯t care so much. Thinking of that the yellow lion might be a descendant of Saint of Nine Spirits, who was the best one to conceal his disciples¡¯ and followers¡¯ faults, Meng Qi had aplicated mood. He only wished that all his disciples and fellowers could not attract his attention.

    However, he was not likely to stop this. The yellow lion was devastated by himself. Since the lion wanted to kill himself ahead, he had to save his own life. Compared with the possible revenge of the Saint of Nine Spirits, his life was more important.

    Up to this point, he felt that he had a burning ache all over his body. There were a lot of flesh and blood wounds all over with his clothes in rags, leaving him quite indignant.

    Valuing his belongings so much, Xiao Meng did not pay much attention to his clothes. Instead, he immediately inspected his own weapons: His Purple Decease Sword was certainly intact; his Whisper Sword covered by the genuine Qi he was holding in his hand, only a little corroded; Though the scabbard of his Meridian was broken, its body was not damaged; His Recover Pilly still on his chest without any corrosion.

    Only the parcels attached to his back were melted to nothing. The changes of his clothes, easily melted items, the seven-stared crabapple candle and the other things in it were destroyed as well as the s above and snares below¡± in his sleeve.

    All the melted items were at least worth 200 Karma points. If he had thought of such a consequence, he would have left them in the Samsara Square too. But it was no use crying over the spilt milk. Fortunately, his Monster¡¯s Skin, his Heavenly Meteorite Crystal, and the ck Fur abtained from the serial task of Zhenwu Great Emperor were put away in the exclusive room at the Samsara Square for they were no use at that moment.

    Qi Zhengyan took out his own alternative clothing, and passed it to Meng Qi, saving him from the half bareness in his rags.

    Fu Zhenzhen took out her wounded medicine, ran to Meng Qi, and smeared him with it on the wounds where they were bleeding. She also let him take an elixir pill to heal them.

    A cool feeling from the wounds made Meng Qi morefortable. He immediately reminded the others, ¡°I have noticed that the Tawny Lion Spirit¡¯s Heavenly Knowing to suck people was very outstanding. Besides, as he did not show his original shape in the Demon-revealing Mirror, I thought he might not be an ordinary monster. Thus we should be on guard against his seniors, for perhaps they were the Dharmakaya monsters.¡±

    He did not know much of the strength level in the system of the Journey to the West. When he saw monsters, he would use the standard for his own demonic cult world to judge their Kong Fu. That was ording to the strength level they practiced in the fighting.

    The monsters in the main world at first had to be demonized, reach the level of ¡°Opening wisdom¡± and cultivate their transversum. When they aplished these processes, their strength were at the period of Storing Qi. Then, they should practice more to train their aperture points to reach the level of ¡°Shape Transformation¡±, which was seen as enlightening the Apertures. Whoever had the special talented Heavenly Knowing arrived at the level of the Half-step Exterior Scenery could congeal Monster Cores, with which their strength would be more powerful and their Heavenly Knowing would be even wider. Of course, they could get the ¡°Flying by Wind¡± ability, too. Atst, after they swallowed the essence of heaven and earth to forge the Monster Core and to unlock the blood conundrum, they could concentrate theirInitial Blood. At this period,their strength came up to the level ofthe Exterior and they would be recognized asMonster Venerable.

    Finally, ording to the different concentrated Initial Blood and by the various methods they practiced their Kong Fu, they would obtain different monster shapes or could be experts in astronomical phenomena field. By then, they would win the titles ofbig monsters orMonster King. For example, once there was an ordinary peacock seeding inconcentrating theFive Elements of thePreternaturalInitial Blood. He imed ¡°the true body of thethe Five Elements¡±. With his powerfulHeavenly Knowing andtricks, he united the otherbig monsters to counterattack with hisdemonic cult. Unfortunately, they were blocked in the ¡°Cloudsky Mountain¡± by the ¡°Wholehearted Sword¡± Mr. Lu Da andModeration Cultivator of the Pure Sun Sect.

    When the other few masters on the list of the Celestial Rankings arrived there, the peacock Monster King had shrunk back from difficulties and calmly lived a hideaway life at some ce.

    As for the strength level of the Monster Gods and the Monster Saints at the times of demons running wildly and the ancient times, in Meng Qi¡¯s eyes, Luohan, Bodhisattva, Bodhisattva, and Buddha were all Dharmakayas only at different levels.

    When Jiang Zhiwei and the other teammates recalled the scene, they could not agree with Meng Qi any more. However, he had already been beheaded. What they could do next was to act as circumstances dictated. In case that they were to face abig monster, they might as well try their best. After all, they even might not deal with aExteriormonster at theN-fold Heaven.

    While Fu Zhenzhen was dealing with Meng Qi¡¯s wounds, Zhang Yuanshan and the others were searching for the loot.

    The small demon¡¯s weapons were verymon, which were simply made of ordinary worthless materials. What they thought valuable were only the Wolf Demon¡¯s two golden big hammers, Lion Spirit¡¯s ck Long Stick and his half-broken Monster Core.

    ¡°Though they were not the Precious Weapons, their textures were much better than those of thethe Refined Weapons¡­¡± Zhang Yuanshan tried his best to bring up one of the gold hammers.Meng Qi thought perhaps he could lift it a little more easily than Zhang Yuanshanbut it would be a burden for him to carry such a heavy hammer on his back, for it would affect his action in the future.

    The Lion Spirit¡¯s Long Stick was also very heavy. The monsters seemed to have a preference for the heavy weapons.

    Jiang Zhiwei was not known for her strength. When she picked up the Long Stick with all her genuine Qi, she frowned and said, ¡°It¡¯s very troublesome to carry them.¡±

    ¡°This can contain them.¡± Ruan Yushu suddenly said. She reached out her right hand, and on her middle finger, there was a jade-iid ring.

    Carefully looking at it, they could notice that it included so many changes that made it difficult to distinguish them.

    ¡°Is this the capsule of thousands of houses¡¯ miniature?¡± Jiang Zhiwei lightly smiled.

    Since the Sword Washing Pavilion was one of superstitious sects, they would not call this container ¡°Nathani Mountains being in a Mustard¡±.

    Ruan Yushu slightly nodded and said calmly, ¡°My family cares me very much.¡±

    This container belonged to the Precious Weapons, even if the big sects or famous aristocratic families did not keep many such ones. Since it would take a long time to make one, only the especially favored disciples were likely to have one. Generally speaking, it would not be given to the disciples of the enlightening the Apertures. However, in the famous aristocratic families, the blood rtionship sometimes was stronger than that of the master and disciple, so there were quite a few examples of giving their children these advanced weapons.

    ¡°Well, it is very good,¡± said Zhang Yuanshan with a smile. Although he was a legitimate grandson from a famous Family, he could not bepared with the favorite legal wife¡¯s daughter of the master in the Ruan Family. It was said a lot of their elders loved Ruan Yushu who was a born zither artist.

    Soon, the golden big hammers and the ck Long Stick were sucked into the ring as well as the broken Monster Core. These items would be exchanged for Karma points when they went back. Since there were only seven days left, it was impossible for Fu Zhenzhento make medicine with theMonster Core.

    At this moment, Luo Shengyi, who was checking whether there were still any monsters alive, said in a low voice, ¡°Just now these monsters said their destination was this temple, so in the following days, the other monsters are bound to arrive here. We¡¯d better leave here as soon as possible.¡±

    Only half of the first day, and the prepared container was already used twice ¨Cit only could be used six times!

    ¡°The strangest thing in this temple was the horizontal board of the ¡®Big Leiyin Temple¡¯. Could their target be this?¡± Zhang Yuanshan guessed. ¡°Of course, it is likely that we have ignored the really weird thing.¡±

    Meng Qi hurridly said, ¡°We¡¯d better find a survivor and put him to torture.What if we know nothing when they have aimed at us? Maybe it is the way that the Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms has intended to put us in an impasse.¡±

    ¡°It sounds reasonable.¡± Zhang Yuanshan, Luo Shengyi and the others began to search the small demons¡¯ corpses for the survivors.

    Before long, they found three badly injured demons who could not escape.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Meng Qi asked. After regaining a little spirit, his eyes were as bright as two beads.

    After being seriously injured, the small demons could not resist any more. They said in a daze, ¡°Just now, there was a big bunch of light rushing into the sky, which could be seen faraway! The two Great Kings told us that the Chance was on its way now and let use to this temple to seek for it.¡±

    ¡°What Chance is it? How do you know it is this temple?¡± Meng Qi was even more puzzled. ¡°Could the bunch of light was set by Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms? Or was it sent out by the horizontal board of the Big Leiyin Temple?¡±

    The demon suddenly became excited: ¡°The Chance of looking for the Great Sage¡¯s whereabouts!¡±

    ¡°Great Sage, his whereabouts?¡± Meng Qi felt it more bizarre. ¡°Please don¡¯t be the few Great Sages I know¡­¡±

    This small demon was a dog with a wolf-looking head. He gossiped, ¡°It is said that when the west Buddha was dead, Monster Saintess led all the Great Sages to attack the Holy Mountain. Thanks to the return of the Great Sage Equal to Heaven, they sessfully upied the Holy Mountain. Butter on, only Monster Saintess left the Holy Mountain. Till their destined Chance came, the Great Sages could leave there. Before long, the Monster Saintess passed away. She used her own true fire to make her shed skin into a ck-golden Phoenix-feathered Spear.¡±

    The first half of the story made Meng Qi stunned for this plot was too strange.

    While thetter half made Jiang Zhiwei and the others astonished. ¡°Why is this legend familiar?¡±

    ¡°Was the Monster Saint the first phoenix since the creation of the world?¡±Zhang Yuanshansolemnly said.

    ¡°Of course!¡± The small demon firmly answered.

    Everyone was shocked and suspicious. Meng Qi¡¯s mouth twitched: ¡°Have you heard of Ananda?¡±

    ¡°Ananda? The Will of Demon Saint requires all demons to kill the people who study Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship!¡± the dog demon said with ayer of valiant light covering its head.

    ¡°F*ck! What the hell is this? Why does it match the legend of our own world? Yet, there are not any records about the Journey to the West?¡± Meng Qi was quite confused and cursed Ananda.

    ¡°Is this¡­has the Celestial Court heaven not dealt with this matter?¡± he asked, baring his fangs.

    The small demon said with an dull expression on his face, ¡°It is said that Nine Serenities and the Devil Lord of the Demonic World fought for this in the Celestial Court. Anyhow, the Ancestor of the Tawny Lion Great King was sent to look after the Nine Serenitiester. Now the Celestial Court does not exist any longer, but he is still there.¡±

    The Tawny Lion Great King told him about this story, so it was quite detailed.

    ¡°The Devil Lord¡­¡± Meng Qi and the others were all silent.

    After some time, Meng Qi asked in a deep voice: ¡°How long ago did this happen?¡±

    ¡°400 years ago, eh, 500 or maybe 600 years ago¡­¡± The small demon just relied on hearsay, so there was not an certain answer.

 Chapter 243: A Familiar Demon

    <h4>Chapter 243: A Familiar Demon</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Everyone had guessed that it was within the 800 years even before the small demon had replied. After all, they could tell from its words that it had urred after the Journey to the West. However, listening to its actual answer still stirred some doubt within them.

    Zhang Yuanshan¡¯s eyebrows were knitted together. He said, ¡°Devil Lord led the evil spirits of Nine Serenities and creatures of the Demonic World in their attack on Celestial Court. They perished from the Heaven Path Seal of the Heaven Sovereign and their maimed bodies were then scattered throughout World of Samsara. The Demonic World was obliterated and the Nine Serenities vanished. The legends from both worlds are surprisingly the same.¡±

    Owing to the issue concerning the Devil Tomb, he had changed the records in the main world to reflect their maimed bodies being scattered in the World of Samsara.

    Meng Qi also thought of the residual shadow covered with the dust of time. It had crossed such long ages only to say ¡°You¡¯rete¡±¡­

    To think Journey to the West had a Devil Lord too! There was also such a legend!

    On top of that, the Saint of Nine Spirits had gone to guard the exit of Nine Serenities. There was no such record in the main world. There was only mention of Lord Taiyi, even excluding the Saint of Nine Spirits.

    ¡°But there¡¯s still a very big difference. The deaths of the Devil Lord and Monster Saints were quite some time apart.¡± Jiang Zhiwei muttered. ¡°After the Devil Lord attacked the Celestial Court and died, a thousand years passed before the Celestial Court suddenly fell and Ninth Heaven disappeared. After that, because of the Heaven Sovereign¡¯s death, the best of the Immortals vanished along with Ninth Heaven. The remaining Gods and Immortals went their own ways and no longer had the power to repress the demonic cult. Hence the ancient times entered their final age ¡ª an age when ¡®monsters trampled the earth¡¯.¡±

    ¡°This age continued for tens of thousands of years. Buddhas were wiped out one by one and immortals gradually perished as well. Those remaining were only able to protect the purend and Grotto. With the evil spirits left in that world after the Nine Serenities closed and the Gods up above, the Human tribe immensely suffered. It was only when the Human Sovereign took to the throne and drew his sword which was used to kill the Gods, evil spirits and monsters, that Human Sovereign could finally lead the Human tribe to struggle to survive.¡±

    ¡°At this time, the Monster Saint suddenly passed away. He turned his ¡®precious body¡¯ into a ck-golden Phoenix-feathered Spear. The age of monsters thus ended and the Human tribe was overjoyed. They ruled the world as it progressed into medieval times. Although there wan¡¯t an exact date recorded, the passing of the Monster Saint and the death of the Devil Lord were at least 50,000 years apart.¡±

    She was afraid that Meng Qi would not understand, so she proceeded to exin a bit further.

    ¡°Moreover, the world in which Journey to the West takes ce is still in the age where monsters trampled the earth¡­ ¡± Ruan Yushu hit the nail on the head. The Monster Saint had already passed away, but the demonic cult was still ruling the world.

    Meng Qi turned to look at the small dog-headed demon once more. He asked in a faint voice, ¡°Have you heard of the Human Sovereign?¡±

    ¡°A human¡¯s sovereign? Which part of a human is that? I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve eaten it before¡­ ¡± The small demon seemed to be at a loss.

    ¡°Have you ever met a powerful human?¡± Meng Qi pressed.

    The small demon was terrified. It answered, ¡°The Great King said there¡¯s a ce we must not go. It¡¯s a ce where the Taoist Immortals go to cleanse their souls.¡±

    It seemed that everyone was confused. ¡°Is there no Human Sovereign in this world?¡±

    Meng Qi found it even more bizarre. Journey to the West urred during the Tang Dynasty, when there had already been many emperors. That was clearly conflicting with their main world. It seemed that they would have to look for other leads to figure out why Journey to the West also had the Monster Saint and Devil Lord.

    ¡°May I know who your Great Sages are?¡± Jiang Zhiwei added, having also learned the Transformation Strategy. She was rather curious about the term ¡®Great Sage¡¯. Based on current records, the Monster God was a rank above the Monster King, and the one above the Monster God was the very first demon who created heaven and earth ¡ª the holy saint of the demonic cult, Heavenly Phoenix Queen. However, the information was from ancient books and records left by the Human tribe, and was thus unreliable.

    The small demon replied out of fear and respect, saying, ¡°Grandfather Heaven-pacifying Great Sage, Grandfather Sea-covering Great Sage and Grandfather Chaotic Heaven Great Sage¡­ And Grandfather Great Sage Equal to Heaven who returned to being the demonic cult after bing a Buddha. There¡¯re also Golden-winged Giant Bird King and Peacock Daming King.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve only heard of thest two¡­ ¡± Jiang Zhiwei exchanged gazes with Zhang Yuanshan and the rest. They shook their heads to signify that they had never heard of the first few Great Sages mentioned, and were only aware of thest two Buddhism saints. If they looked at it based on the main world¡¯s legends of Golden-winged Giant Bird King and Peacock Daming King, the strength of these Great Sages was no trivial matter. They were likely stronger than most Monster Gods, and at least at the level of an ordinary Bodhisattva.

    Meng Qi knew of the few Great Sages, but the world of Journey to the West was bing stranger by the second. He was unable to determine their strength.

    They followed up with a few more questions. Apart from news that was widespread in the demonic cult, the small demon did not know much, shaking its head to show its ignorance. It did not even know about what other big monsters and real Monster Kings there were.

    Meng Qi recalled that the Lion Spirit had yelled ¡°Third Brother¡±. Mentally on guard, he changed the topic and asked about the details. ¡°What¡¯s the Tawny Lion Great King¡¯s rank among the Great Kings in your family?¡±

    ¡°The Second Great King,¡± answered the small demon with not an ounce of hesitation.

    ¡°Who is number one then? Where did hee from and what¡¯s his background?¡± Meng Qi lightly sucked in a breath.

    The small demon spoke with much honor, ¡°The Grand Great King of my family is the big monster who lost to Grandfather Great Sage Equal to Heaven only after 800 rounds of battle 800 years ago!¡±

    ¡°What the hell! We met a real Monster King? ¡± Meng Qi was shaken up. The group was also utterly stunned. They had just judged the strength of Great Sages to be at least at the level of a Bodhisattva¡­

    ¡°What¡¯s it called?¡± Meng Qi had to forcibly control the turbulent feelings rampaging within. They had killed two of its younger brothers and a bunch of hisckeys. There was no turning back!

    The small demon raised its head. ¡°Our Grand Great King is called the King of Emerald Waves, who used to be known as Murky.¡±

    ¡°Pu¡­ ¡± Meng Qi spat a faceful of saliva on the small demon. ¡°You scared us to death! So it was actually that guy!¡±

    He should have thought about the consequences of bragging before doing so! That fellow might not even beat an agile mortal, much less manage 800 rounds against a Great Sage!

    Of course, that was 800 years ago. After 800 years, Murky should have gained some supernatural powers anyway!

    ¡°Liar, how could your family¡¯s Grand Great King possibly live for 800 years?¡± Seeing Fu Zhenzhen and the others still deep in thought about the description of the 800 rounds of battle between the Monster King and Great Sage, Meng Qi quickly decided to do some nitpicking.

    Normally, the demonic cult also had a lifespan. Great Sage Equal to Heaven, upon his return, had also been hooked into the Netherworld and could only live for 300 years. However, he managed to forcibly snatch the Life and Death Book afterward and thus escaped his lifespan. How could a loser like Murky live for 800 years?

    ¡°Hmph, back then when the Celestial Court dispersed and the Thirty-third Heaven disappeared, countless miraculous drugs fell from the skies. Our Grand Great King was blessed with amazing luck and managed to secure a pill. It transformed into a big head carp capable of living up to 1,500 years.¡± Seeing its Grand Great King being questioned, the small demon¡¯s voice grew louder.

    ¡°It could even change one¡¯s species¡­ ¡± Meng Qi could only gasp in amazement at the elixirs the old fellows of the Celestial Court had created. ¡°Among your Grand Great King, Second Great King and Third Great King, who¡¯s the best?¡±

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s our Grand Great King!¡± The small demon wore an expression of pure admiration. It continued, ¡°Our Second and Third Great King have to team up to be able to draw in a battle against it! As expected of the powerful demon who managed to battle 800 rounds against Grandfather Great Sage Equal to Heaven back then!¡±

    ¡°Our Grand Great King is the strongest in the area!¡±

    Upon hearing the small demon¡¯s description, everyone heaved a sigh of relief. Even if the Second Great King had been powerful, it had died from food poisoning and the Demon-revealing Mirror¡¯s restraint before it could reveal its true strength. It was after all at a level of Half-step Exterior Scenery. However, the King of Emerald Waves, Murky could only be on the beginner¡¯s level of the Exterior at most, with the strength to devour the essence of heaven and earth.

    However, upon hearing that someone like Murky was at such a level, Meng Qi could only sigh. Time brought great changes to the world. This was nothing like the original Journey to the West he knew.

    ¡°How about your Grand Great King?¡± Meng Qi was very concerned about whether there would be any acts of revenge.

    ¡°Our Grand Great King returned to Emerald Waves Lake to visit its rtives and hadn¡¯te back. But that sh of light just now was very obvious, so it should have seen it.¡± The small demon truthfully answered.

    Meng Qi exhaled. ¡°How do you guys know that the Chance is searching for the temple?¡±

    ¡°ording to the Second Great King, a few hundred years ago, a Bald Ass found the Holy Mountain that had disappearedafter experiencing much hardship. After it returned to this world, it vanished. Everyone thought that the Chance should be on him.¡±

    ¡°Could it be the temple that the monk built? Was the horizontal board of Big Leiyin Temple brought out by him?¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t stay here for long. We can¡¯t bring along the horizontal board of Big Leiyin Temple either, lest we end up attracting the Monster King.¡± Luo Shengyi warned in a grave tone.

    Although the entire ce could be said to be dangerous, it did not seem to be as dangerous as the temple and horizontal board that could attract big monsters. Therefore, Meng Qi and the others did not oppose. They thought of leaving the temple to find a ce to hide nearby.

    ¡°Let¡¯s bring along the blood of the demonic cult to conceal our breath,¡± warned Jiang Zhiwei.

    The rest of them separately interrogated the remaining two small demons, in case they had been deceived. Ge Huai¡¯en threw his copper coins out once more to check which direction they should escape in.

    ¡°That way.¡± He did not augur the fate of the path, and had directly asked for directions.

    Meng Qi froze for a moment. Ge Huai¡¯en¡¯s right hand was pointing towards the west.

 Chapter 244: The Second Day

    <h4>Chapter 244: The Second Day</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    ¡°The West?¡± Meng Qi found it strange. It seemed that he and the others were about to embark on their own Journey to the West. However, with their current strength, they would just end up as snacks for the demons.

    At that point, Zhang Yuanshan and the others hadpleted their interrogation of the two small demons. They confirmed the statements that the other demon had made, and also managed to obtain information about the nearby monsters.

    ¡°There aren¡¯t any monsters for 50 kilometers around. The nearest ones would be this bunch from Emerald Waves Mountain, so they rushed here first. Other than them, there should be several Monster Kingsing at us from various directions, as well as any other monsters farther away that saw the light rising high in the sky.¡± Zhang Yuanshan had not discovered monstersing from every direction were weaker.

    The Monster King they spoke of, ording to the small demons, was unrted to real big monsters and Monster Kings. After all, the ¡°King of Emerald Waves¡±, Murky was unrivaled across thend. That filled Meng Qi with an inexplicable kind of feeling. Who knew that the small demon, which could be easily captured by humans, would be like this today. How dared it brag about battling the Great Sage for 800 rounds. Things really did change with time!

    The vicissitudes of life were endless and timeless.

    With regards to that, Luo Shengyi did not express much worry. He said, ¡°Their target is this temple and the horizontal board of ¡®Big Leiyin Temple¡¯. As long as we suppress our breath and cover our tracks, we should be able to make it.¡±

    So what if there were many monsters? They could not possibly take up all the space in heaven and earth. Nor could they cover every single inch ofnd.

    Moreover, the monsters were not specifically targetting them and were unlikely to waste too much time along the way. Therefore, if they concealed themselves properly and made use of the monster blood and fur to cover their breath, they would be able to brush past them as they headed for the temple.

    ¡°I just don¡¯t think the Death Task would be that easy.¡± Jiang Zhiwei muttered to herself under her breath. However, she did not speak further. She had decided that it¡¯s their best n at that moment, based on the current situation.

    She squatted down to collect the small demons¡¯ blood, fur and the like. They were the best at concealing human breath. Since they could be obtained in such a simple manner, none of them had bothered to exchange for them.

    Ruan Yushu slightly knitted her brows together. She had a subconscious rejection towards the smelly demons and did not want to smear things like that on herself. However, she was not a pretentious junior, and understood the gravity of the issue. Hence, despite a bit of grumbling, she still smeared the blood on and stuck the fur on.

    Meng Qi happened to stand near her, and heard herints loud and clear. ¡°Stinky tofu smells bad too, but it¡¯s actually very delicious¡­ ¡±

    Meng Qi wiped away some cold sweat and followed the girls to conceal his own breath.

    A short whileter, everyone was ready. They stared at the horizontal board of ¡®Big Leiyin Temple¡¯ on the ground long and hard, then turned to leave.

    Even if that Buddha was not the same as the other, being a Buddha in the world of Journey to the West definitely meant that one had big powers. Otherwise, how could he have intimidated many Great Sages before he went extinct?

    How could the horizontal board of his residence on Holy Mountain be ordinary? It could be exchanged for a huge amount of Karma points, which meant it was surely even more valuable when used!

    However, even after the group had inspected the board for a long time, they failed to discover anything special about it. They could only sigh that they were at a too low level to detect anything and had no choice but to give up for the time being. After all, if they were to bring it with them, they just might attract monsters. If the horizontal board even intermittently shot beams of light into the sky then, they would be even easier targets for the demons.

    If they encountered a demon at the level of Half-step Exterior Scenery, they could probably kill it easily with their strength and cooperation as a team. However, what if two or three of such demons came at them? What if Murky returned as time shifted? What if the rest of the Monster Venerables at the Exterior level continued to arrive one after another? What if Dharmakaya big monsters came riding over on clouds?

    People die for money as birds die for food. Only those who could restrain their greed at appropriate times would get to live longer!

    Upon departing from the temple, Meng Qi and the group headed west in a rush. Along the way, they exercised utmost caution in fear of encountering the demons who were heading in the opposite direction.

    After around three hours, they had travelled a long distance from the temple. The group was afraid of walking further, lest they should meet with demons roaming the area or hunting for prey in the night. They found an unupied cave and hid inside. There was no need for them to search for a nearby water source, as Ruan Yushu had food and clean water in the jade ring , and Jiang Zhiwei and the rest also had other necessary items prepared.

    Except Ge Huai¡¯en and Fu Zhenzhen, Meng Qi, Qi Zhengyan and the others took turns to guard the group in teams of two overnight. When not on duty, the members took the chance to rest and recover physically and mentally.

    Over that night, several powerful Demon Odors floated past, with some even brushing right past the cave. There were even more small demons. Thankfully, their target was the temple. They had no time to waste on other matters and thus did not discover Meng Qi and the group.

    The next day, as the sun rose from the East, a ray of light filtered into the cave, bringing brightness and vitality.

    ¡°It¡¯s the second day,¡± said Meng Qi, sighing with emotion. He turned to speak to Ge Huai¡¯en. ¡°Let¡¯s augur our fate again. There could be changes.¡±

    Ge Huai¡¯en nodded and took out the old copper coins. He began auguring their fate at that time.

    He tossed the copper coins out. They spun midair before hitting the ground with crisp tingles.

    ¡°Pa!¡±

    One of the copper coins had broken!

    ¡°Oh no!¡± Ge Huai¡¯en¡¯s gaze froze as he called out.

    The ground in the cave split all of a sudden and a snake-like creature crawled out from the gaps. It had no eyes. Its body was as thick as water buckets and was covered in a sticky film. Then, it opened its mouth and swallowed half of Ge Huai¡¯en in a breath.

    ¡°Earthworm Demon!¡± Meng Qi cried. He rushed forward as his Eight Nine Mysteries and Golden Bell Shield began activating. His left hand went straight into the gigantic earthworm¡¯s mouth. It stopped its swallowing motion and rotting from uring, preventing Ge Huai¡¯en from being eaten.

    At the same time, his unsheathed ¡°Whisper Sword¡± directly flew at the Earthworm Demon!

    Jiang Zhiwei responded the quickliest. She drew her Long Sword and horizontally shed, splitting the giant earthworm into two.

    With a sickening sound, the earthworm¡¯s lower half slumped to the ground. It jumped a bit, then grew a head and began moving towards the exit to escape. ¡°Grand Great King, they¡¯re here!¡± It hollered.

    The half that was biting Ge Huai¡¯en grew a new lower half instead. The creature had multiplied into two separate Earthworm Demons.

    With a sh of his de, the earthworm that had yet to escape was cleaved vertically. It twitched on the ground, unable to resurrect itself this time!

    Grand Great King? They? Meng Qi did not have time to show off his literary skills. He felt his scalp had gone numb and his heart had tightened.

    This Earthworm Demon had been tailing them from the temple, hadn¡¯t it?

    Although it hadn¡¯t undergone Shape Transformation, it had the natural ability of Earth Escape. No wonder they hadn¡¯t discovered it all this while!

    Emerald Waves Lake might be far away, but Murky finished visiting his rtives a few days ago and was already on the way back.

    If not for that, based on its strength, it was impossible for it to rush back in one night!

    Or could it be another Monster King? It ranked the first, so it was probably a monster at the level of the Exterior!

    Meng Qi did not think twice. He reached for the Purple Decease Sword.

    It was not because he was unwilling to give it to Jiang Zhiwei to use, but for those who were not its owner it would take more than half a year tomunicate with the sword to be able to use it. Even if he gave it to Jiang Zhiwei, she would not be able to use it.

    Fu Zhenzhen and Qi Zhengyan dashed forth. One attempted to save Ge Huai¡¯en while the other wielded the Golden Dragon Stripe Sword ant. Ice and snow transformed into Sword Qi and chased after the escaping Earthworm Demon.

    The intimidating aura of the dragon flooded the ce, while the Earthworm Demon quivered and crawled along the ground. It was assailed all over by the Sword Qi and got cut into several segments, each section frozen into ice.

    ¡°Wah, how dare you kill the King of Emerald Waves¡¯ brother!¡± The sound of waves crashing on the shore rang out throughout the cave. A fish-headed, human-bodied monster stood amidstpping emerald waves.

    Its skin was jet ck and covered in scales. It did not have a lower lip and its head was extremelyrge, as big as three times that of a normal demon. A steel fork rested in both its hands, with a significant amount of ocean spray surrounding it.

    It was wearing a pair of silk Cloud-walking boots, a Golden Chain Mail Shirt and a Phoenix-feathered Cap on its head. Evidently, it had learned a lot from Great Sage Equal to Heaven, dressing just like him. However, its skin was too dark and its head was too big. It looked horribly out of ce and thereforeical.

    Murky was like a God from the heaven. It did not disperse the waves around it but hurled its steel fork straight down. A rush of emerald waves then turned into the form of steel forks and surged towards them.

    The emerald waves were as heavy as 500 kilograms. They caused the surrounding airflow to copse and pitted the ground, targetting the group from afar.

    His genuine Qi running, Meng Qi swung his Purple Decease Sword down with full power.

    The mauve Sword Qi spread throughout the air as the ground cracked in response. Countless leaves drifted from several trees nearby, all neatly severed from their branches.

    ¡°Puff!¡±

    Seafoam sprayed everywhere and the mauve color dispersed, as the Sword Qi sliced apart the emerald waves and damaged the front of the ¡°steel fork¡±. However, since it had been dispersed itself, it was unable to stop the oing waves.

    A brilliant sword light shed bright and stole all its surrounding light. Between heaven and earth, there only existed the sword. It seemed to unravel across the sky, like an otherworldly rainbow.

    ¡°Pa!¡±

    Jiang Zhiwei struck the emerald waves. Time seemed to stop at that moment.

    The wavespletely dispersed, but Jiang Zhiwei flew backward. Blood spewed from her mouth, signifying her severe injury.

    Seeing that Murky was about to unleash its next steel fork, Fu Zhenzhen could not care about saving Ge Huai¡¯en anymore. She turned the Demon-revealing Mirror in her hand to Murky.

    Its image was reflected in the mirror. Murky maintained the steel fork in a position, where it was on the verge of falling. It resembled a stone statue. Even the emerald waves at its feet drooped lower.

    At that height, Zhang Yuanshan and the others were unable to attack Murky, and the ordinary concealed weapon would definitely be useless against it. Hence, Ruan Yushu did not hesitate. She whipped out her Demon-defeating Arrow andunched it at the demon.

    A streak of fiery red followed the smell of Demon Odor towards Murky. Then, before the Demon-revealing Mirror¡¯s effect wore off, it hit Murky.

    The waves of Demon Odor around it quickly began burning. They transformed into tiny droplets of fire and fell to the ground, setting the weeds and stream aze.

    The Golden Chain Mail Shirt was busted and Murky¡¯s ck scales were pierced. Arge hole of flesh and blood appeared on Murky¡¯s chest, revealing the organs inside.

    Murky shrieked in pain. Its body was still sluggish from the Demon-revealing Mirror¡¯s effect.

    Meng Qi poured all his mental energy into the Purple Decease Sword. His head throbbed and blood flowed from his eyes and mouth, as he swung his sword once more.

    The mauve Sword Qi leaped into the sky, splitting countless white clouds above and dissipating the howls of the wind.

    ¡°ng!¡±

    The sound of metal colliding exploded. The mauve Sword Qi followed the path of therge hole and prated the inside of Murky¡¯s body, while the remaining Sword Qi attacked his internal organs.

    ¡°Ahh!¡± Murky yelled. The pain was intolerable. Its shrill voice entered everyone¡¯s ears, giving them all a splitting headache.

    Waves began surging again as Murky rode them into the sky, escaping in embarrassment.

    Even after all that, they still could not kill it.

    Monstersat the Exterior level were truly horrifying!

    Meng Qi and the rest had exhausted all tricks, but had only managed to severely injure Murky. If it had recovery elixirs, it could easilye after them again in two or three days!

    ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here first!¡± Their tracks had been uncovered, so they could not stay any longer. Meng Qi helped the heavily injured Jiang Zhiwei up and carried her on his back. Then, he did his best to tolerate his throbbing headache and continued to go west with the others.

    Zhang Yuanshan carried Ge Huai¡¯en on his back, while Qi Zhengyan, Ruan Yushu and the others followed closely behind.

    Ge Huai¡¯en and Jiang Zhiwei had suffered quite heavy blows. Fu Zhenzhen¡¯s ¡°Man-saving Sutra¡± genuine Qi could only stabilize their current conditions. They still had to consume the Recover Pill to heal themselves. Otherwise, when they encountered a perilous situation, they would probably perish.

 Chapter 245: Surrounded

    <h4>Chapter 245: Surrounded</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    It was the night of the sixth day.

    ¡°To the West,¡± Ge Huai¡¯en said as he looked at the results of the divination with a cold sweat.

    Meng Qi frowned and said, ¡°West again?¡±

    It was extremely ominous that it was on the west every time he divined. Thus Meng Qi began to doubt Ge Huai¡¯en¡¯s skills. However, the same results also meant that there was something wrong, if not then it was Ge Huai¡¯en that yed tricks in it, but he would not risk his life by doing that.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, either.¡±Ge Huai¡¯en shook his head in a daze.

    ¡°So we move to the west?¡± Fu Zhenzhen asked weakly.

    ¡°Of course not.¡± Zhang Yuanshan, Luo Shengyi, Qi Zhengyan, and Meng Qi replied simultaneously. They had not been heading west as early as yesterday.

    Since the repulse of the ¡°Great King of Emerald Waves¡± Murky, there were a few monsters searching often inside of temples for the first few days. Hiding meticulously, they were able to proceed smoothly. However on the fifth day, they found out that the monsters were already in the front, searching carefully as if they were finding a treasure. It was hard for them to sneak out, this was the reason why Ge Huai¡¯en augured again. With the front being upied with monters, they find a way around and change several routes.

    ¡°Let¡¯s try to move towards west. If we encounter a small demon who was left alone, we can catch and torture it.¡± Meng Qi said lowering his voice.

    They would pass through the Death Task if they stayed for two more days. So everyone nodded. They were not willing to give up.

    Meng Qi used his Will-projection, his heart was like a mirror shining around. Then he ran the Immortal Pressing Art, with the use of his genuine Qi and spirit, he perceived the subtle things of the neighborhood.

    There was a bird looking afar on the tree, worms were crawling in a somewhat withered trunk, a snake was shuttling in the bush, and there were earthworms and others in the shallow soil looming, revealing the vigor and vitality everywhere.

    He could only sense to this extent, and there was no way to go further.

    However, he had to sense finer details because their opponents were not human beings but monsters. Birds, bugs, and other animals might be their true forms. So they had to buck up to avoid the monsters. Then they could kill or evade the enemies by sensing, yet they need to be careful in order to hide their position, just as what the Earthworm Demon did previously.

    Because of thier prudence, Jiang Xiaowei¡¯s achievement, with Meng Qi narrowly achieved the ¡°Enter Imperceptibility¡± depending on his spirit, and the Immortal Pressing Art, they could sessfully make it through until the sixth day.

    As Qi Zhengyan took a step forward, the sand and rocks around him rushed out hitting some suspicious objects and driving some out. Even the earthworms and the surroundings were cleaned due to the ¡°Kunlun Crush¡±.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Luo Shengyi greeted everyone loudly, then they held their breath and moved forward cautiously.

    After a while, the Demon Odor surged directly in their Nose Aperture and there were noises that were defeaning. Also, there were many monsters searching carefully!

    ¡°It¡¯s weird¡­¡± Meng Qi, Jiang Zhiwei and Qi Zhengyan looked at each other and decided to catch someone alive. They could no longer hide nkly.

    He called over Qi Zhengyan who could not make long-distance attacks. Then he started the Hallucination Body Movements and carefully moved closer to the front search zone, hiding right under the nose of the small demons.

    After a while, a small demon was searching swiftly and was separated from his group.

    Meng Qi made eye contact with Qi Zhengyan and started to run the Immortal Pressing Art, he rushed toward the small demon like a ghost. The other demons around him just turned a blind eye to what happened.

    The two learned Kung Fu from each other for a year. With tacit cooperation, Qi Zhengyan drew the Golden Dragon Stripe Sword from a distance. The power of Dragon was gathered and hit the small demon.

    The small demon trembled, he was too weak to stand. Meng Qi moved closer and stunned him easily. He then caught the demon and ran back to the secret ce.

    Their movements would inevitably made a little sound, but no one had noticed it in the vicinity. The Immortal Pressing Art and Hallucination Body Movements really had their roots in assassinations!

    After retreating far away, Meng Qi woke the small demon up. He was Will-projecting with the power of the dragon. He asked the demon, ¡°Why were you searching in this ce?¡±

    The small demon replied with fear, ¡°Master Dragon, our Great Kings ordered us to do that.¡±

    ¡°Why did they do this?¡± Meng Qi questioned. The demon was not clever at all so that he had to asked the questions one by one!

    ¡°My Master Dragon, the Great Kings in each mountains and holes only found a piece of broken wood in the temple. There was no chance. The Great King of Emerald Waves said that there were strangers that came here and they could have stolen it. So we searched all around.¡± The small demon also entered the temple following the Great King.

    Meng Qi frowned, ¡°Where is the Great King of Emerald Waves?¡±

    ¡°He went back to the mountain to recover and wille back in two days.¡± The small demon answered honestly.

    Meng Qi asked about the search scope of the monsters in each mountain. The more he asked, the more he frowned. They all relied on the Great King to fly by Wind, so that was why they went ahead of us? How could they intercept me and other people who have been moving outside the temple for several days? They searched from outside in inch by inch, so that less ce would be left for us to stay.

    ¡°In other words, if we don¡¯t get out of their encirclement by tomorrow, we can only move in a small space. Over ten thousand small demons would swarm and step on us.¡± After torturing, Meng Qi told Jiang Zhiwei and others about his judgment.

    Jiang Zhiwei had been cured and she gently nodded, ¡°We must find a weak spot to break through. The only thing we need to do is to go beyond the search scope of the monsters, including the sky, so that we can make it through thest day and a half .¡±

    As soon as the sun rose on the eighth day, everyone could go back.

    ¡°In the northeast is a Centipede Spirit and a Snake Spirit¡­ In the southwest are three Yellow Bull Spirits¡­. The majority of them are at a level of Half-step Exterior Scenery. It seems that as the Monster Saintuched an attack on the Holy Mountain, the Great Sages and the real Monster King had disappeared.¡± Meng Qi discussed about the distribution of search scope ording to the small demon.

    Zhang Yuanshan replied, ¡°If wee across someone on the exterior level, we would be defeated even if we work together, so we must avoid them.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯d better attack those who are not really good at Heavenly Knowing and cannot fight from a distance.¡± Luo Shengyi stressed that if they encountered a monster that could run the Half-step Exterior Scenery remotely and was capable of Flying by Wind, they would be killed without Demon-revealing Mirror.

    Normally, the Half-step Exterior Scenery would borrow a little force from heaven and earth, but people must run it when fighting close just as Duo Ercha had before.

    Everyone had analyzed for a while. They excluded the points where there were monsters with Heavenly Knowing and the Half-step Exterior Scenery. Finally, they decided to move towards the three Yellow Bull Spirits. These three spirits were known for their brute power and hand-to-handbat. They were the team¡¯s favorite opponents, and only the three Yellow Bull Spirits could run the Half-step Exterior Scenery in that direction. Even if they were discovered when sneaking out by mistake, they could get through easily as long as they did not came across the three Yellow Bull Spirits at a time.

    With everything being settled, Meng Qi and the others changed their course and went towards southwest under the cover of the darkness.

    Although some monsters were lurking like predators at night, it was still better to move under the cover of the darkness in case of an extensive search.

    Jiang Zhiwei, Qi Zhengyan and others used the Transformation Strategy to protect Fu Zhenzhen, Ge Huai¡¯en and Luo Shengyi. Meng Qi ran the Immortal Pressing Art with Will-projecting to protect Ruan Yushu.

    They were inching their way forward, starling and struggling each step, as they always encounter small demons. If they have been a little closer, they would have been discovered even with mental disturbance.

    In the dark night, the position of the monsters were concealed. People held their breath, trying not to disturb their state of mind because of fear and horror.

    ¡°I know they look down on us and want to break through from us!¡±There were less monsters. As they were about to break through the encirclement, suddenly, ¡°Moo!,¡± the moo of bulls came from the air and three monsters with bull heads and human bodies swooped down on the dark wind.

    The bulls opened their bloodshot eyes wide and looked really exhausted. It seemed that they have been making their way back and forth flying by wind for a few days. They were responsible for their own search scopes just like the small demons. The yellow bulls were really the dedicated¨C good role models for the rest.

    ¡°Three bulls came together¡­¡± Meng Qi¡¯s scalp was tingling. Even though he was adept at meditating in Dhyana with his Golden Bell Shield and Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship, the perilous experiences he had in the past were good enough to temper himself. He could not help it but his heartbeat was racing. He really wanted to curse the heaven and the Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms. It was unexpected for them to meet with such impossible thing. Was this the Death Task?

    The curse could not influence his judgement. He must save his own life desperately!

    ¡°I will stop a bull, and you must do whatever you can to deal with the other two as soon as possible!¡± Jiang Zhiwei told Meng Qi and the others through Secret Voice-sending. Then she leaped towards the sky with her Long Sword holding up a Wrought Copper Stick from a yellow bull spirit.

    The Yellow Bull Spirit had nothing else other than its enormous strength. With the ck wind, they fought fiercely that the airflow copsed. It seemed that the air was shaking, the ordinary people could not withstand it.

    But Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s Long Sword was not affected, she took the Wrought Copper Stick to the other side with ease. The Yellow Bull Spirit fell to the ground with her.

    Jiang Zhiwei was just about to strike with her Hitting the Sea, but suddenly her leg felt so heavy that they seemed to be tied by something making her movements became sluggish.

    Is it the force of the earth that it borrows? Is it the heavy ground that forms as an anomaly? Jiang Zhiwei suddenly realized why the Yellow Bull Spirits liked hand-to-hand fighting. It was because they could only use their full strength on the ground!

    The Half-step Exterior Scenery could be done with Divine Skills so there was a full record in the Sword Washing Pavilion. Jiang Zhiwei wielded the Long Sword to lead the heavy Wrought Copper Stick away and took advantage to cut down skillfully. Then the sticks were cut apart in ordance to their tying trails.

    Then, before the Yellow Bull Spirits could borrow the power of the heaven and the earth once again, she rushed into the sky and shed down, hitting the sea with her Long Sword!

    The sword¡¯s light was so brilliant as if the sun was rising up to dry the sea. This strike cut the ¡°Canghai Sea¡± apart. There was a deep sword mark on the ground before, and another from behind the Yellow Bull Spirits.

    It was at this time that the Yellow Bull Spirits exhausted their movements. Jiang Zhiwei seized the moment, it was the w she had long waited for.

    With a bang, the Demon Odor around the Yellow Bull Spirit was cleaved. A bull¡¯s horn fell to the ground, and it flew into a rage with a bloody head.

    Meng Qi and the others knew that Jiang Zhiwei was capable of killing someone with Half-step Exterior Scener one-on-one so he was no longer worried. He then separated the people into two teams. Only Fu Zhenzhen and Zhang Yuanshan were together in one team, while Luo Shengyi, Qi Zhengyan, Ruan Yushu, Ge Huai¡¯en and Meng Qi, as the leader, were in another team.

    The Yellow Bull Spirit rushed to Fu Zhenzhen quickly, but she took out an old bronze mirror and turned it towards the bull¡¯s face.

    In the bronze mirror, she saw the figure of the Yellow Bull Spirit, it became more prominent and the figure was rapidly changing, revealing the appearance of a giant yellow bull.

    While in reality, the Yellow Bull Spirit yelled loudly, then it fell down from the ck wind. It rolled on the ground, and turned out to be three timesrger than a normal bull.

    Zhang Yuanshan caught the bull, and cut off its head when it was feeble.

    The Demon-revealing Mirror cracked into fragments.

    They have to fight a quick battle!

    Meng Qi unleashed all his strength and skills, flowing with a dark gold glow. He looked like a brass Buddharupa. He then hacked forth his knife nine times, one strike faster and fiercer than another, sounding like a thunder as if an overbearing Sky Thunder arrived!

    Luo Shengyi teamed up with him and threw out the well-known Iron Fist, which looked powerful.

    With the rumblings, Meng Qi back down a few steps. The ground was full of deep footprints. If he had not came to life with the Immortal Pressing Art and reversed or shifted the forces to his feet, he could have been badly injured. However, the skin between his thumb and forefinger were split and blood leaked out.

    The Yellow Bull Spirit was far more powerful than the Wolf Demon before!

    Luo Shengyi flew back, his protective Upstanding Qi was breaking up. His fists were bloody. He could have been seriously injured if Meng Qi had not helped him.

    However, they worked together to fend off a strike from the Yellow Bull Spirit. Ruan Yushu¡¯s calm expression remain unchanged. She cut off the strings of the zither with her delicate fingers. Then came the sound of killing.

    The Yellow Bull Spirit was startled, moving a little slowly. Ge Huai¡¯en then crushed the God-defeating Eye, and a ray of light shot out towards its head.

    ¡°Ah!¡± The Yellow Bull Spirit screeched with blood in its nostrils and the corners of the eyes. Something yellowish and invincible rushed out of its mouth as quick as thunder, and shed the head of Ge Huai¡¯en, who was torturing it.

    ¡°The Calculus Bovis?¡±Meng Qi was shocked and furious, but he had no time to think. As the Yellow Bull Spirit was confused due to its Vital Spirit being hurt, he pulled out the Purple Decease Sword and waved it out.

    Life and death were separated by a thin line!

 Chapter 246: At the End of Oneâ€™s Rope

    <h4>Chapter 246: At the End of One¡¯s Rope</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    The purple-red sword Qi surged and destroyed the ck Demon Odor surrounding the Yellow Bull Spirit. It cut its defensive Chain Mail Shirt as well, leaving a deep sword wound on its old yellow-brown skin. The wound was so deep that it revealed its bones and internal organs.

    Meng Qi wielded his Precious Weapon with his full force, but this strike was just tantamount to an ordinary Half-step Exterior Scenery movement. Hence, he couldn¡¯t instantly kill the Yellow Bull Spirit at Half-step Exterior Scenery, for it also had a protective Demon Odor and tough body.

    However, he wasn¡¯t fighting alone. The minute the Yellow Bull Spirit uttered a scream and was about to rouse from his spiritu, Luo Shengyi punched the monster with his right fist. His right arm seemed to bulge two timesrger than usual, and his fist carried the powerful and towering momentum of a mountain.

    By throwing this punch, he appeared to shorten the distance between them and appeared before the Yellow Bull Spirit. He hit the monster squarely on the wound caused by Meng Qi¡¯s Purple Decease Sword.

    Simultaneously, he also threw his left fist at the monster with the same mountainous power. But it emitted a totally different aura.

    This punch was solitarily towering and perilous. It was a different kind of mountain momentum.

    The Iron Fist of the Nine Great Mountains was an Exterior palmsmanship, imitating the nine mountain momentum.

    The human world operated along the earth¡¯s standards; the earth revolved around the universe¡¯s principles; the universe functioned based on the Dao¡¯sw, and the Dao naturally ran its course.

    Bang, bang!

    Two explosive sounds broke out from the profound wound, and the organs inside the Yellow Bull Spirit blurred, as if a colossal stone was rolling inside its body.

    The two continuous Exterior palm attacks were Luo Shengyi¡¯sst-ditch efforts to protect himself, but now he had to use his full force to seize every second for himself. Otherwise, he would be the one to die.

    Qi Zhengyan also grabbed the precious opportunity to thrust his Golden Dragon Stripe Sword into the monster. With its de coated in ayer of thin ice, his sword burned with the power of the dragons, like a young hornless dragon exhaling cold light from afar.

    ¡°Ah¡­ ¡±

    Yellow Bull Spirit¡¯s screams instantly stopped as if it was frozen. Its body gradually expanded before exploding, with its Calculus Bovis flying toward Qi Zhengyan.

    Flesh and blood scattered everywhere. The Yellow Bull Spirit¡¯s self-explosion was incredibly terrifying and even flung Luo Shengyi away with its force. He was wounded heavily in the chest. He spewed mouthfuls of blood and exhaled more air than he inhaled.

    He struggled to grab his Recover Pill and swallowed it as soon as possible. He sat down crossed-legged to harmonize Qi-cirction without worrying. If anyone attacked him now, he could only resign to his fate.

    The Calculus Bovis was a magical weapon that the Yellow Bull Spirit cultivated at the cost of its life. It was so quick that they barely managed to dodge it. Under the yellow light, it was gleaming a bloody red. It made for a terrifying scene.

    With a rigid face and unwavering eyes, Qi Zhengyan used his full strength to attack the weapon. Like blossoming lotus and burning mes, the sun glows surrounded his body. He was ready to cut the Calculus Bovis apart.

    The Calculus Bovis was so fierce that he could only crack it a little. The weapon¡¯s counterattack, fortunately, pierced his sun glows, hitting him on his chest instead of the head.

    His ribs cracked in a row and he flew upside down, as a way of unloading the impact he received.

    He suddenly felt someone catching him, as well as absorbing the residual force from the Calculus Bovis.

    Returning his Whisper Sword into its scabbard, Meng Qi held Qi Zhengyan with his right hand. He stepped back dozens of paces, leaving a series of deep footprints lined with radioactive cracks.

    He vomited a mouthful of blood, finally managing to ease the force of the Calculus Bovis.

    With Meng Qi¡¯s help, Qi Zhengyan narrowly avoided his chest, internal organs and spinal from being destroyed. Even so, all his ribs were broken and his heart was heavily injured. He had to take a Recover Pill.

    Fu Zhenzhen was capable of stabilizing such an injury but would need a lot of time to cure it. Based on the precarious situation, Qi Zhengyan must get a full recovery.

    Fu Zhenzhen rushed over to treat their broken bones, so the Recover Pills they consumed coulde into full effect.

    On the other side, Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s battle with the Yellow Bull Spirit was drawing to an end. Since Yellow Bull Spirit was only good at using its brute force, she managed to manipte a w in it. She led it to lose its bnce and then struck it with her ¡°Anatta Sword¡± without hesitation.

    Drawing a beautiful arc, the sword light crossed the distance like a heavenly guest and prated the Yellow Bull Spirit¡¯s mid-brows.

    Fully engaged in the fight against a Half-step Exterior Scenery monster, she didn¡¯t have the luxury to rush to her teammates¡¯ rescue. She could only take a risk to end her fight as soon as possible.

    The Yellow Bull Spirit opened its mouth and spat out a yellow Calculus Bovis. It then fell backward onto the ground with nk eyes.

    Its colossal body hit the pit on the ground with a thud, sending dust and smoke everywhere.

    Bang!

    Unable to dodge the Calculus Bovis, Jiang Zhiwei used her sword hilt to block it. Though she protected her head, the weapon hit her shoulder so much that she was pushed away.

    Her left shoulder was badly maimed and her internal organs suffered from minor injuries. She instantly hit at her acupoint and swallowed the rest of healing elixirs that she collected over this year.

    In just a few minutes, the three Half-step Exterior Scenery monsters were all annihted. But Meng Qi¡¯s team suffered heavy losses. One of his teammates was dead, three were severely wounded, and one escaped with only injures. Only Zhang Yuanshan, Fu Zhenzhen, and Ruan Yushu were left with fullbat power. Worst still, all their monster-suppressing containers were used up.

    Honestly speaking, Meng Qi¡¯s team was quite powerful. All the members were masters on the Ranking List of Young Masters, excluding their two assistants and Ge Huai¡¯en. Jiang Zhiwei was even in the top list. Thus, they could destroy a Half-step Exterior Scenery master very quickly and easily, for example, the Wolf Demon. However, group effort also had its limits. They could eliminate at most three monsters with the use of containers, but now they could only deal with two such monsters themselves.

    But that wasn¡¯t urate either. In the next hour, before the Recover Pill became effective, they couldn¡¯t handle another monster equivalent to Yellow Bull Spirit. Never mind two.

    The main and secondary fighters, Jiang Zhiwei and Luo Shengyi, were incapable of fighting within the next hour. Neither could Qi Zhengyan. Meng Qi and Zhang Yuanshan might be powerful, but they weren¡¯t masters of Half-step Exterior Scenery. They would be hard-pressed to kill such a monster even with the help of Precious Weapons and Ruan Yushu.

    Their typical n was that Jiang Zhiwei fought with one, leaving the rest to contend the other one. The majority would kill their assigned monster as soon as possible and then helped her.

    ¡°Here, take a Recover Pill.¡± Meng Qi took out his pill and handed it to Jiang Zhiwei.

    Jiang Zhiwei raised her beautiful eyebrows and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I have other pills. Though they¡¯re not as good as Recover Pills, they can help me recover some battle power within an hour.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so courteous. You¡¯re the best in our team. The faster you recover, the bigger our hope of survival will be.¡± Meng Qi chose his words cautiously. His injuries were slight, so the Eight Nine Mysteries would help him fully recover. ¡°Either way, wouldn¡¯t you also give me your pills if I¡¯m heavily injured?¡±

    Having treated Qi Zhengyan and Luo Shengyi¡¯s injuries, Fu Zhenzhen came over, just as Jiang Zhiwei was about to say something. ¡°Take my Recover Pill. A Half-step Exterior Scenery strike is far beyond my capability. If I¡¯m hit, I would just die immediately, even the Recover Pill is useless to me. Besides, I have more elixirs than you.¡±

    She wore a serious expression, when she saw that they wanted to object. After getting to know one another, she was no longer as shy as she had been. ¡°I¡¯m a doctor, so you have to follow my orders.¡±

    She paused before saying, ¡°Sister Jiang, you can independently handle a Half-step Exterior Scenery master. If you can¡¯t fight, we¡¯ll suffer greatly in our battles. If I¡¯m severely injured, that will mean that you all are already dead. If that¡¯s the case, the pill would just be a form of torture to me.¡±

    As a candid and straightforward person, Jiang Zhiwei gently nodded. She epted Fu Zhenzhen¡¯s Recover Pill and swallowed it.

    ¡°Let¡¯s hurry up and leave. Our battle is too loud earlier. I worry it would draw other Half-step Exterior Scenery monsters here.¡± Meng Qi stayed alert to the surroundings. He came over to Ge Huai¡¯en¡¯s body and sighed, seeing his head that had exploded like a watermelon. On the sixth day of the task, his first teammate had fallen¡­

    He searched Ge Huai¡¯en¡¯s body to see if he had any unrealized wishes but found only something rted to the Book of Changes. Left without anything to do, he carried a giant stone to cover Ge Huai¡¯en¡¯s body to protect him from the monsters.

    Just then, Zhang Yuanshan had collected an intact and two half broken Calculus Bovis, as well as a bullhorn. He gave them to Ruan Yushu, who ced them inside the Space Ring. It was safer to keep their spoils inside the ring, for the Half-step Exterior Scenery battle would easily destroy them.

    They had to give up on things like the rest of the bullhorns and skins due to their limited time and the monsters¡¯ giant bodies. After all, Jiang Zhiwei could only cut off one bullhorn with her Exterior movements. They rapidly moved ahead with the wounded on their backs to keep them away from the monsters. Once theypletely got rid of their encirclement, they could hide somewhere for two hours. The situation would improve by then.

    Before long, they suddenly heard the crisp chirping of a bird and their heartbeats quickened. It would be dangerous, if they were discovered by the Flying Bird. It would be even worse, if the Flying bird was also a Half-step Exterior Scenery monster.

    If it was a Flying Bird trying to spy on them, they could remove it from their track through the woods. But if it was a Half-step Exterior Scenery monster, the team made up of the wounded had to risk their lives.

    Unfortunately for them, things continued to get worse. A monster with a pair of reddish wings flew over at a ridiculous speed. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t have been able to catch up.

    ¡°Hand over your Chance! Otherwise, I¡¯ll let you die in my stomach,¡± the monster cried, circling in the air.

    Never mind not being able to hand over the Chance, Meng Qi wouldn¡¯t even pretend to be the Chance to coborate with the monster and buy some time. On the one hand, a wise man wouldn¡¯t let others control his life. On the other hand, Meng Qi didn¡¯t know what the Chance was at all. The temple was also nearby. If they were captured and couldn¡¯t give them the Chance, they would just all end up with death.

    Would he really be dying here? Meng Qi felt a shudder run through him and he nced at Jiang Zhiwei, Ruan Yushu, Qi Zhengyan, and Zhang Yuanshan. He noticed they also appeared to be frightened, but determined and intrepid as well.

    Damn it! If he was doomed to die today, he wouldn¡¯t survive anyway! He would give it all and fight!

    Having lived two lives, he had made so many friends and mastered many profound Kung Fu. Why did he have to fear death?

    Meng Qi suppressed his emotions and once again became calm. He recalled the many dreams that he hadn¡¯t realized and the many things he hadn¡¯t finished, such as traveling the world.

    Now that he finally had the opportunity to practice Kung Fu, he must experience all realm and figure out what the Dharmakaya was. The world was vast with differentndscapes and he must taste all delicious food and appreciate all picturesque views. He had so many good friends and partners and wanted to roam the Jianghu with them. His Master took the fall for him and his Junior Brother was isted. He really wanted to see them again. If he didn¡¯t realize all these dreams, he would die with regrets.

    Meng Qi¡¯s surging surviving desire triggered his fighting desire.

    After thinking about it, he took out the small jade joss left by Master Yuan Meng and said, ¡°The Chance is here.¡±

    He was also dazed, when he saw the small jade joss. What a coincidence. Master Yuan Meng¡¯sst letter before his death was, ¡°Where to find the Spirit Mountain.¡±

    The reddish-winged monster¡¯s eyes brightened, when itid its eyes on the small jade joss. It flew down holding a crimson Long Spear, giving off a domineering Demon Odor. He expected no less from a Half-step Exterior Scenery monster.

    When it was close to the ground and was about to pick up the small jade joss up, Meng Qi and Zhang Yuanshan made their moves.

    For the first time, Ruan Yushu¡¯s expression became grim. She continuously yed the Eight Non-human Sounds, delivering the soul-breaking sounds into the monster¡¯s ears and heart.

    Blood began to flow out from her eyes, nose, and mouth as she yed. The blood stained her zither, but she never stopped ying.

    The monster shook its head and painfully rolled back and forth on the ground. Meng Qi jumped high and struck the monster with his Whisper Sword.

    One strike, two strikes, three strikes!

    Six strikes, eight strikes, nine strikes!

    Like residual shadows, the sword continued to cut the monster, as if it was the Ninth Heaven¡¯s Thunder Punishments.

    Purplish electricity surged on, shing the monster.

 Chapter 247: Almost

    <h4>Chapter 247: Almost</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    As thunderous sounds gathered in midair, the grim purple snake with a purely powerful and ferocious energy pounced at the monster.

    Unlike Yellow Bull Spirit, the reddish-winged monster was still able to thrust the Long Spear, even if he had been hurt by the Eight Non-human Sounds, feeling the pain in his head and body.

    The Eight Non-human Sounds was a low-grade Exterior weapon. In addition, Ruan Yushu had only enlightened Six Apertures. Even though the zither featured an innate heart, she could not disy its full strength, leaving each rhythm only capable of handling a Half-step Exterior Scenery monster.

    The blood dripped onto the zither, dyeing the wooden texture red, and also dripped onto her white dress, leaving plum blossoms on it. However, she did not stop ying, because she wanted to stall the Flying Bird and to create a chance for Meng Qi and Zhang Yuanshan to win.

    The Long Spear shot out with its tip shaking and directly faced the fierce thunder, producing nine sparks. Each spark was like a crimson Fire Lotus and was strongly burning.

    A fierce fire abruptly broke out on the ce that Meng Qi had been standing, dyeing the ce a burned ck.

    ¡°Boom! Boom!¡± The Purple Thunder collided with the Fire Lotuses, sending Thunderbolt Pythons and red mes flying everywhere. Thus, the sky was filled with purple and red lights.

    Limited by his realm and his strength, Meng Qi ended up a tie with the Half-step Exterior Scenery monster, who was pinned by the Eight Non-human Sounds, even though he struck the Violent Thunder Shocking the Sky with his full force.

    It was quite reasonable,

    but very brutal.

    However, he was in a joint battle. Transforming himself into Zhenwu, Zhang Yuanshanunched an attack from below.

    The monster only saw the Long Sword rushing at himself as he recovered himself from the shock. Since he yielded the Monster Core, he had lost his links to the heavenly primordial fire. His surroundings were empty, as if he was isted from the world, making a natural prison for himself.

    Unable to utilize the heavenly power, he had to unfold his wings to fly. Meanwhile, the Long Spear thrust backward to meet the Winged-python Sword. The devil fires flowed out from his body and turned his Long Spear into a torch, setting the Long Sword on fire.

    ¡°ng!¡±

    Along the spear, the Winged-python Sword pierced through the mes, and cut toward the monster¡¯s two hands, leaving fireworks behind.

    The monster had just blocked the Violent Thunder Shocking the Sky, and did not have enough time to counterattack again. Zhang Yuanshanunched an attack toward him.

    Several fingers scattered when he was painfully screaming with his Demon Odor disintegrating. The monster only had five fingers left¡ªthree on his right hand and two on the left.

    He swung the Long Spear to finally push the Winged-python Sword away.

    But right at this time, Meng Qi, who was falling, had thrust out the Purple Decease Sword with his left hand. The Purplish red Sword Qi surged to the sky, exuding a clear and pure, but intimidating killing breath.

    A tree nearby was cut down and it withered immediately, leaving the tree-heart full of sword marks.

    Meng Qi¡¯s spirit ran out. The pain in his head was almost going to kill him, and blood flowed out from his eyes and mouth. Even in such a bad situation, he firmly held onto the sword hilt.

    The monster did not have enough time to defend himself. Faced with the unstoppable sword light, he shouted, and then spat out a red bead.

    Surrounded by dancing mes, the bead rushed straight at the purplish-red Sword Qi.

    It was a Monster Core cultivated by the monster at the cost of his life. Coagted by the scorching Demon Odor, it represented its 100-year cultivation.

    ¡°Pa!¡± The bead stopped the Sword Qi when it directly hit the Purple Decease Sword. And then, the Core cracked like a, causing a melodious sound.

    The monster gritted his teeth, and then shouted while his seven apertures were bleeding,

    ¡°Break!¡±

    The Monster Core exploded, and a cluster of red demon fire came out. Along the Purple Decease Sword, the fire spread over to Meng Qi, who was in midair and could not easily move.

    In just the blink of an eye, Meng Qi felt pain over his body as all his clothes had been melted. He dropped the Purple Decease Sword, and took out the Recover Pill. Instead of swallowing it, he kept it in his mouth lest it be destroyed.

    He fell onto the ground so hard that he got dizzy, and the mes that were on him jumped several meters high.

    The Golden Bell Shield and Eight Nine Mysteries functioned naturally. However, the dark gold glow on his body disappeared, like a piece of copper being thrown into a fire to refine weapons.

    ¡°Pa, Pa, Pa!¡± The Golden Bell Shield was about to be broken.

    With his spirit having run out, Meng Qi was unable to trigger more. Thus, he rolled on the ground trying to extinguish the mes, but failed.

    The pain in his body was so fierce that he almost fainted. He gnashed his teeth and then used the Sacrifice Form. Instantly, he recovered half of his spirit, and the Golden Bell Shield stabilized again in the midst of the fire. As the saying goes: A fierce fire can refine real gold. That was exactly what was happening.

    Fully engaged in getting free from the devil fire, he could not coborate with Zhang Yuanshan to fight.

    Seeing the Monster Core broken, Zhang Yuanshan understood that the opportunity was fleeting. He used the Burning Blood and Soul Technique with ayer of blood light surrounding him, and struck out again with the Zhenwu¡¯s Heaven Interception.

    A Seven Apertures master as he was, he was not as strong as Meng Qi in Genuine Qi. So he almost could not use the Exterior movements in a row, but in a bid to defeat the monster, he utilized the Burning Blood and Soul Technique to improve his strength and the Zhenwu¡¯s Heaven Interception five-fold within 30 breaths.

    ¡°ng! ng! ng!¡±

    All the strings on the zither were broken while Ruan Yushu softly fell onto the ground. It was beyond her capability to y the zither for so long, but herst pluck hit the monster hard, making him spit blood and retarding his actions.

    The dim sword light isted the monster from the sky and earth, and also cut off his connections to the outside. Unlike the disemboweled Lion Spirit, which had been struck by the God-defeating Eye, he was a Half-step Exterior Scenery monster. Even though he had broken the Monster Core, and gotten countercharged heavily, he did not have severe physical injuries. He thrust out the Long Spear again, attempting to block the Winged-python Sword.

    ¡°Crack!¡±

    The Zhenwu¡¯s Heaven Interception with five-fold power was very strong, directly breaking the Long Spear into two pieces. The two were separated from each other, as if they were in two different worlds.

    Since the monster had blocked the Winged-python Sword away a little bit, the sword cut off his entire left arm, but not his lethal points. The left arm, together with the end of the spear, dropped onto the ground. Its cut was so t and smooth that, after a while, blood spurted out.

    After the strike, the monster did not receive attacks from Ruan Yushu and Meng Qi. Seizing this opportunity, he pped his wings and flew high, getting himself out of Zhang Yuanshan¡¯s attack zone.

    He felt a little bit scared, for he had nearly died on the battlefield. Now, he hated Zhang Yuanshan¡¯s guts.

    Such a joint attack by Meng Qi, Ruan Yushu, and Zhang Yuanshan would definitely kill a Half-step Exterior Scenery monster. However, a monster capable of flying was another thing, especially when the Demon-revealing Mirror and Demon-defeating Arrow were broken.

    Zhang Yuanshan felt hopeless seeing the monster in the sky, even if he was still able to use the Zhenwu¡¯s Heaven Interception again.

    The Burning Blood and Soul Technique onlysted 30 breaths. After using the Zhenwu¡¯s Heaven Interception once, the time shortened.

    ¡°Haha. I¡¯ll eat you!¡± The monster boldlyughed. He roughly knew Zhang Yuanshan¡¯s status. When Zhang Yuanshan was in a weak condition, everything would be in his control.

    Now that he had been severely maimed, he could not defeat any human being more powerful than himself. However, most of them were wounded, and a little intact girl was far from being his match.

    Hearing hisughter, Meng Qi felt anxious. However, as soon as he cked off, the fire would dissolve the Golden Bell Shield and burn himself into ashes. Even though his hands were tied up, he tried his best to expel the fire before the Burning Blood and Soul Technique and Sacrifice Form lost their effects. If he could, then he would wield the Purple Decease Sword at it.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want the Chance? If you eat us, you¡¯ll get nothing,¡± Zhang Yuanshan said in a deep tone.

    Calm as usual, he hid his hopelessness and attempted to use some ways to buy them some time. And then, when Jiang Zhiwei and Luo Shengyi had recovered or Meng Qi had dispelled the fire, they still could have the chance to survive.

    Moreover, cooperating with the monster would also be a good choice if he showed his sincerity. As long as they survived the eighth day, they would return to the main world.

    Jiang Zhiwei and Luo Shengyi made full use of their time to heal themselves, regardless of the battle with the Flying Bird. Since they could not participate in the fight, a quick recovery could render them some help.

    Qi Zhengyan struggled to use the Icysnow Genuine Qi. Turning into ice crystals, they fell on Meng Qi¡¯s body, trying to extinguish the mes. But its effect was not so visible.

    Ruan Yushu furtively took out the Recover Pill and swallowed it. After resuming a little strength, she would y one of the 12 Magical Sounds of Langhuan to drag the monster down.

    Fu Zhenzhen quietly stood behind Zhang Yuanshan with the poison in her hand. She would cast it at the monster when he flew down.

    Instead of giving up, they all prepared themselves for thest attack.

    ¡°Good point.¡± The Flying Bird still circled in the air. He replied with a bigugh. ¡°Let¡¯s talk after you can¡¯t attack me.¡±

    ¡°You must pay the price for cutting off my left arm.¡± He sneered in his heart.¡°Without the Great Sage and Monster King, I¡¯m free and happy. Otherwise, I¡¯m only a small leader. If I get the Chance, I¡¯ll get its power; but if not, I¡¯ll be more pleasant!¡±

    Different monsters possessed different ideas. Some were devoted to rescuing the Great Sage, while some had their own ns.

    The mes on Meng Qi faded away, and the dark gold glow shone again, like a serious Buddharupa. At the same time, Zhang Yuanshan became weak, which indicated that the effect of the Burning Blood and Soul Technique was vanishing.

    Run away with Zhenzhen, take advantage of feigning death to survive, and wait for someday to resurrect Meng Qi and other Junior Brothers?

    Or use the Burning Blood and Soul Technique again when the monster flies down? But I¡¯ll likely die if I use it once more in such a short time¡­

    It¡¯s not bad to coborate with the monster. Even if we lose our Kung Fu and an arm or leg, we¡¯ll be fine in the Samsara space¡­

    By then, we¡¯ll say the Chance appeared on the eighth day¡­

    Zhang Yuanshan was filled with different ideas. For example, he could run away, he could cooperate with the monster, or he might fight to the end for a narrow chance to survive. However, he could not make a decision.

    He had thought too much, so he could not make the decision.

    Zhang Yuanshan was so weak that he could not wield another powerful strike. Knowing the situation, the monster flew down holding the half-broken Long Spear, and asked with a weird smile, ¡°What¡¯s the Chance?¡±

 Chapter 248: It is easier to win others than to win oneself

    <h4>Chapter 248: It is easier to win others than to win oneself</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Jiang Zhiwei, Luo Shengyi, Qi Zhengyan and Ruan Yushu were not able to regain their strength within dozens of breaths so they were not capable of attacking again. It was only Meng Qi who was capable, but the fire surrounding Meng Qi¡¯s skin became dimmer and dimmer. Even with the fire dimming, the monster guarded against him while flying towards Zhang Yuanshan.

    ¡°This opportunity is our only chance to enter the Holy Mountain.¡± Zhang Yuanshan driveled based on his knowledge.

    It seemed that the background introduced by the Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms was definitely useful.

    ¡°Well, we could cooperate.¡± The monster sightly nodded.

    Zhang Yuanshan was still hesitant. Should he take the risk in believing the monster and giving up resistance?

    Seeing the monster being sincere, he was inclined to coborate with them.

    ¡°But you have to die!¡±

    Suddenly, the demon yelled. He swiftly stabbed Zhang Yuanshan with the Long Spear, which was horrific and hot with surging fire.

    The pain in his left arm reminded him to seek for revenge relentlessly!

    For ordinary monsters, the ¡®overall n¡¯ meant nothing. It was not like they could eat it.

    Zhang Yuanshan did not expect that the demon would suddenly break its promise. The spear was already pointed at him.

    At this moment, a figure bumped in and pushed Zhang Yuanshan away. However, it was stabbed and went aze.

    ¡°Zhenzhen!¡± Zhang Yuanshan was petrified, he only had Fu Zhenzhen¡¯s firm eyes which seemed both happy and sad.

    ¡°Composed and capable, you act like a leader, which is excellent. But you¡¯re bothered by your own thought and concerns. Youck the nessary gut to adventure¡­¡± He always beared the Ancestor¡¯s words in mind. Even after so many years, he could still remember it clearly.

    Qi Xia was hesitant at first, but then he firmly stepped forward to reveal the secret of the Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms unfolded before his eyes.

    ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t have the guts to take risks.¡±

    ¡°But today, I¡¯ll remove that part of me!¡±

    Fu Zhenzhen¡¯s eyes were filled with love for Zhang Yuanshan. Zhang Yuanshan was suddenly filled with courage and his love transformed into mes which sprouted swordwill.

    His blood was boiling. Zhang Yuanshan¡¯s Blood Essence and Vital Spirit seemed to be burning.

    The sword¡¯s light broke through the sky which was dim. Flying birds and monsters were caught from the heaven and the earth. Bloody scars quickly showed on their skin, one after another. The sword quickly stabbed into their bodies, cutting through their flesh and bones.

    ¡°Pang pang pang!¡± The bodies of flying birds, with their eyes filled with shock, fell down to the ground one by one.

    The wind from the mountain blew. There was no monster around so it was peaceful.

    ¡°Senior Brother Zhang!¡± Qi Zhengyan screamed sadly while struggling to stand up.

    After being stabbed, Zhang Yuanshan was pale and terrified. He staggered towards Fu Zhenzhen and sat down with his legs crossed. Then, he helped her up and held her with his right arm to let her recline on his chest.

    The spear of the Half-step Exterior Scenery had hit Fu Zhenzhen¡¯s heart, therefore she had already died. Only her eyes, filled with softness, were wide open.

    Trembling, Zhang Yuanshan lifted up his left hand to caress Fu Zhenzhen¡¯s face. He was so gentle.

    The fire surrounding Meng Qi¡¯s skin and the effect of the Sacrifice Form both disappeared. He struggled to stand up, he then gulped down a Recover Pill and stumbled towards Zhang Yuanshan.

    ¡°Senior Brother Zhang¡­¡± He did not know what to say. When they became friends, Zhang Yuanshan was like an older brother to him. He was calm, reliable, and cared for everyone.

    Zhang Yuanzhan smiled and then said, ¡°Since it had happened, it is useless to say anything. If I have not made that final stab, I would never forgive myself for the rest of my life. But finally, I trumped myself.¡±

    He was in the final moments of his life.

    After a pause, Zhang Yuanshan took out his own Recover Pill and Fu Zhenzhen¡¯s healing elixir and hand it to Meng Qi. ¡°I don¡¯t need this anymore.¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother Zhang¡­¡± Meng Qi¡¯s eyes were filled with tears, he was too sad to say anything.

    Zhang Yuanshan slowly closed his eyes and faintly said,

    ¡°Please survive for us and walk out of the Samsara.¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother Zhang, we shall resurrect you two if we are given the chance!¡± Meng Qi blurted out.

    Jiang Zhiwei also came by their side and promised him, ¡°If given the chance, we shall resurrect you.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t bother. If you really want to, you should walk out Samsara and be the top big powers then you will be able to resurrect us by your own strength.¡± Zhang Yuanshan did not want to put pressure on Meng Qi and the others.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity¡­¡± He still had many concerns in mind but he did not said anything.

    Meng Qi¡¯s vision was blurred. Suddenly a thought came into his mind. He seriously said, ¡°Senior Brother Zhang, I will willingly risk my life to help your families if they ever have any troubles!¡±

    A man always keeps his promise!

    Zhang Yuanshan smiled and closed his eyes. Holding Fu Zhenzhen tightly, he sat still with his legs crossed.

    Meng Qi took a deep breath and repressed his sadness. ¡°We should deal with their bodies immediately and then leave.¡±

    They did not know if there were any monsters.

    Jiang Zhiwei found a package of poison from Fu Zhenzhen. She strewed it on their bodies and sadly said in a low voice, ¡°I could not let your bodies be destroyed by monsters¡­ I hope you two could be together forever¡­¡±

    ¡°Tiss, tiss, tiss.¡± The bodies of Zhang Yuanshan and Fu Zhenzhen quickly melted into blood and converged with each other. Only the Life Time Acquaintance Sword and Winged-python Sword, which were crossed together, that remained there.

    Although theycked Karma points, Meng Qi, Jiang Zhiwei and the others adhered to the morality. They dug a hole and buried the blood and the two swords together.

    They returned the Recover Pill and Fu Zhenzhen¡¯s healing elixir to Ruan Yushu. Since they would be fighting on the front lines, they could break the porcin by ident.

    The two swords of the monster were also caught in Space Ring.

    Then, they helped each other to continue their march. After a long time, orange clouds appeared in the sky, dawn wasing.

    The light shined before them,forting those who suffered from the tiring battle and sadness of theirpanions¡¯ deaths.

    The light was getting brighter. Meng Qi suddenly opened his eyes widely and his tears kept on gushing.

    On the top of the hill, they saw a shabby temple at a distance. It was so familiar that it look exactly like the temple where they left.

    Basking in the sunshine, it shined with a solemn and bright golden light. It was grand but peaceful.

    Back again?

    Is it the confinement set by the Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms or the natural changes following by chance?

    ¡°No wonder that Ge Huai¡¯en forcasted that it was extremely ominous in each direction. For we will return here anyway¡­¡± Meng Qi suddenly understood the real indication of Ge Huaien¡¯s forecast.

    But why are we moving west again?

    ¡°At this moment, all the monsters are chasing after us. It may be best for us to return to the temple, maybe we could stay safe for a day.¡± As Recover Pills took effect, Luo Shengyi, Jiang Zhiwei and Meng Qi all recovered and regained their fighting strength.

    Meng Qi repressed his despearation and slightly nodded. ¡°Yes, it may be the most dangerous ce but also it is the most safe now.¡±

    He pretended to be confident for it totally depended on luck. ¡°Maybe there are monsters on guard in the temple? Maybe the real Monster King hurried here?¡±

    Since they could not directly confront with the monsters, they tried hard in order to move on. To survive thest day, they also need find a secretive ce to hide instead of the temple.

    After a long time, Luo Shengyi found a hidden crpyt and arranged Meng Qi to hide inside it.

    Inside the crpyt, strange stones were everywhere. They looked like demons in the dark. The sound of the flowing river reached their ears.

    ¡°I hope the monsters don¡¯t find this ce¡­¡± Luo Shengyi said with hope. When he had gone on his first death task, he had been overlooked due to his weak strength. At that time, he found a cave to hide himself in to survive thest day. So he still has his hopes up.

    Meng Qi, Jiang Zhiwei, Qi Zhengyan and Ruan Yushu did not have the habit of praying. They checked the crpyt to find out where it lead to and whether they could fight with monsters there. Those monsters could fly outside, but they could not fly if they enter here!

    Of course, Murky, the Great King of Emerald Waves should note here. Otherwise, with his strength of the Exterior level, he would definitely kill all those who have no weapons.

    Suddenly, Meng Qi saw a ck figure shed past. Its movement was not quick.

    ¡°Who?¡± Meng Qi disyed the Hallucination Body Movements and rushed toward it. He caught a skinny old man.

    ¡°Monsters, aren¡¯t you monsters?¡± In his declining years, the old man was haggard. He was shocked but suddenly calmed down.

    Jiang Zhiwei and the others came to Meng Qi and the old man. Meng Qi said in a low voice. ¡°Old man, we are humans who were chased by the monsters. We hide here to protect our lives. What about you?¡±

    The old man squeezed out a smile. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m a human. Since the food in my n is limited and I¡¯m very old, I ran out to wait for my death and give the youngsters the hope to live.¡±

    There were many simr recordings about the period when monsters destroyed the world. The old men of every n would leave the safe ces to wait for their own deaths to save food. Because of their sacrifice, humans could live for generations after generations and became the ruler of the world.

    ¡°Where is your tribe?¡± Meng Qi gave some water and food to the old man and asked.

    The old looked at him warily. ¡°What are you nning to do? The ce where my tribe hides is far away from here.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I would not bother you.¡± Meng Qi exhaled, understanding the guard of the old man.

    The old man sighed. ¡°You¡¯re good men. But I can¡¯t say too much for there are too many monsters. They have many people in their captivity and there were some who are loyal to them. s, the ancient time was better for there were Immortals, Heavenly Army, Buddha and Bodhisattva, and Luohans at that time. Although monsters ate people, they were never as rampant as today¡¯s monsters. We, the Human tribe, built many countries and are not worried about our food at all¡­¡±

    He was desirous for that kind of life. It was a beautiful description that had been passed down.

    ¡°Ancient? What Earthen Realm did this ce belong to in ancient time?¡± Meng Qi was surprised.

    Only the name of this ce in ancient times could enable him to pinpoint their location. Maybe they could find a way to survive.

    The old man frowned and thought. ¡°In ancient times? Emm, it¡¯s said that this is the area of the Holy Mountain.¡±

    ¡°The area of the Holy Mountain?¡± Meng Qi blurted out as he was shocked.

    This was the area of the Holy Mountain? But how were they able to find the area of the Holy Mountain?

    The old man slightly nodded, puzzled about why Meng Qi was surprised.

    ¡°This is the area of the Holy Mountain¡­¡±

    ¡°Big Leiyin Temple¡¯s horizontal board¡­¡±

    ¡°Ge Huai¡¯en¡¯s forecasts were all toward the west¡­¡±

    ¡°Where to find the Spirit Mountain?¡±

    ¡°The small jade joss¡­ it is like a symbol, andmark or a key¡­¡±

    Numerous thoughts bumped into Meng Qi¡¯s mind. Suddenly he realized something.

    ¡°The ¡®west¡¯ forecast by Ge Huai¡¯en is actually the symbolic ¡®west¡¯. It is the ¡®west¡¯ of ¡®Journey to the West¡¯. The destination of Journey to the West was Holy Mountain and thendmark of Holy Mountain is the Big Leiyin Temple¡­ The forecast was to say that the ¡®direction¡¯ is ¡®the horizontal board of Big Leiyin Temple!''¡±

    ¡°The small jade joss is the key to open it!¡±

    They had returned to the starting point after going around many times.

 Chapter 249: Heart

    <h4>Chapter 249: Heart</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Going around and returning to the starting point, Meng Qi changed his mind again and again. The affairs of the world were inconsistent.

    Although it was only 6 days, Meng Qi felt, for a moment, as if he had experienced all the disasters and vicissitudes.

    ¡°How are you?¡± Jiang Zhiwei asked by Secret Voice-sending.

    Meng Qi nced at the old man and signaled for everybody to follow him. When they reached a corner, Meng Qi lowered his voice and told them everything about the small jade joss.

    Both Jiang Zhiwei and Qi Zhengyan had heard that Meng Qi had a small jade joss, and that it had broken after the Samsara task. Beyond their expectations, Meng Qi, during his individual task, had found another identical jade joss with Yuan Meng¡¯s letter, ¡°Where to find Spirit Mountain¡±.

    ¡°The first joss was given by an unnamed old monk, and the second was left by Master Yuan Meng. ording to Buddhism, you are the man of smbana,¡± Jiang Zhiwei said in a low voice. Holy Mountain was coveted, however, the real identities of the unnamed monk and Master Yuan Meng called for guard and precaution.

    Qi Zhengyan said contemtively, ¡°Could it be Ananda?¡±

    Ruan Yushu and Luo Shengyi knew nothing about the first jade joss, so they just kept silent. Peacefully and quietly, they listened to the story with envy.

    Meng Qi had the same feeling. He hated to be manipted and destined. ¡°If it¡¯s Ananda, the letter should say ¡®So that is what it is¡¯¡­ The situation got out of hand and I can¡¯t think at all for now. I want to go back to the temple and the purend of Holy Mountain.¡±

    Although Meng Qi had received the second jade joss when he was imparted with Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship, nothing could prove that the small jade joss was linked to Ananda. Meng Qi hade to Samsara because of the joss and he¡¯d thought he would obtain the second one sooner orter. As for the appearance of Devil Lord and Demon Venerable as well as the purend of Holy Mountain, they might have been caused by the changes from the activity of qi after Meng Qi wore the jade joss. Otherwise, the existence of adventures in every World of Samsara could not be exined.

    And that could exin exactly why the Dominator of Samsara in the Six Realms had introduced the full Journey to the West background.

    ¡°Go back to the temple? I disagree. There¡¯re so many monsters!¡± Luo Shengyi immediately opposed to Meng Qi¡¯s suggestion. ¡°Are you kidding me? Why would you venture to go back on thest day? For now, it¡¯s the best to hide in the depth of the crypt, where you¡¯re secure and stable, and stall for time.¡±

    Qi Zhengyan did not say anything, nor did he approve.

    Jiang Zhiweiughed and said, ¡°It¡¯s my style. In fact, the monsters are hunting for us everywhere now, and the temples are the most vacant.¡±

    The most dangerous ce was usually the safest.

    Ruan Yushu said, ¡°If we stay here, whether we survive or not is not up to us but to the monsters. We can¡¯t control it.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Meng Qi looked at Luo Shengyi and said, ¡°We killed four monsters of Half-step Exterior Scenery. Other monsters will know our location ande to hunt for us. If we¡¯re lucky enough and they start in another ce, we can get back safely. If not, we¡¯ll bepletely annihted.¡±

    ¡°In the crypt, the monsters can¡¯t fly, but we lose our way of escape. If theye here, we can only fight our way out. Also, whether we can make it or not depends on how many Half-step Exterior Scenery monsters there¡¯re.¡±

    Meng Qi said in a solid voice, ¡°I don¡¯t want to entrust my life to illusory luck. The purend of Holy Mountain is full of vitality and I need to grasp the chance. I don¡¯t regret even if I die.¡±

    After a pause he went on. ¡°And we are not out of bravado or rudeness. If we go back to the temple, we can catch several small demons. We can torture them into telling us where the horizontal board of Big Leiyin Temple is and the number ofrge monsters in the temple. If it is beyond our ability or the horizontal board is taken away, we¡¯d better go west across the temple. Then we hide in the ces the monsters have already searched.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s dangerous to go near the temple. But, it¡¯s also an opportunity.¡±

    In other words, after crossing the temple and setting foot in a westward direction, they would be where the monsters had already searched. It would be easier for the monsters to neglect it. Although it depended on their luck, Meng Qi was confident.

    After hearing Meng Qi¡¯s analysis, Luo Shengyi grudgingly agreed. ¡°One must know one¡¯s limitations before one takes a risk.¡±

    So they left most of their dry food and water with the old man and headed for the temple discreetly. Moving ahead for a while, they saw mottled exterior walls and decayed roofs, as well as small demons on patrol. Some demons along the way shouted, ¡°The king dispatched me to patrol the temple.¡±

    The corner of Meng Qi¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°The slogan, adapted from Journey to the West, matches well with a patrol.¡±

    He sank his mind and signaled to Qi Zhengyan to do the same. After a while, they captured a single demon as they had nned.

    ¡°Where¡¯s the horizontal board?¡± Meng Qi asked. His eyes looked like a cid deep sea with countless whirlpools.

    The small demon gave up resisting and said ignorantly, ¡°Horizontal board?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s that? Is it edible?¡±

    ¡°It is the dpidated wooden board where Chance is.¡± Meng Qi replied.

    The small demon began to understand. ¡°There¡¯s no Chance in the wooden board. The Great King just threw it in a room.¡±

    ¡°Big Leiyin Temple was once the dwelling of the Primogenitor of Buddhism. Since the monsters know about the Holy Mountain, they must know about the board. Why did the Great King throw it?¡± Meng Qi and Jiang Zhiwei doubted, ¡°Could it be a trap?¡±

    ¡°What did the Great King say about that board?¡± Meng Qi asked discreetly.

    The small demon looked up and thought for a while, ¡°The Great King said it¡¯s written by a powerless Bald Ass, and it¡¯s not useful at all.¡±

    ¡°Powerless Bald Ass?¡± Meng Qi¡¯s face throbbed. He considered a possibility and asked in a low voice, ¡°Did the Great King recognize the characters on the board?¡±

    ¡°Characters?¡± The demon was surprised. ¡°They thought they were scribbles.¡±

    ¡°Illiterates are illiterates.¡± Meng Qi let out a sigh of relief, so did Jiang Zhiwei.

    ¡°I suppose so. How could the mountain kings have possibly learned Sanskrit? They don¡¯t even recognize normal human characters!¡±

    ¡°Is there any other king in the temple?¡± Meng Qi asked.

    ¡°Only the Great King of Heisong Mountain. The others are out looking for people. I heard several kings met with tragic death.¡± The demon answered honestly.

    Meng Qi then asked for details about the king of Heisong Mountain. The king, who turned out to be a Pig Demon, was toozy to search outside and had returned to the temple to sleep.

    ¡°Could it be a family member of the second brother?¡± Meng Qi whispered. He was now more aware of the situation in the temple.

    Meng Qi turned his head back. He looked at Jiang Zhiwei and the others. ¡°This is a golden opportunity. I¡¯m going into the temple. What about you?¡±

    Since it was dangerous, Meng Qi couldn¡¯t force them to take a risk.

    ¡°The opportunity must be seized,¡± Jiang Zhiwei said.

    Qi Zhengyan nodded his head slightly, contemtively. ¡°The deaths of Senior Brother Zhang and Miss Fu have made me realize that I can no longer muddle along or cultivate myself steadily. I must proactively chase any chance to improve my strength. The Holy Mountain is not a dead end, but an opportunity. I won¡¯t miss it.¡±

    Qi Zhengyan who had once been speechless, now expressed his internal shift.

    Meng Qi¡¯s views had shifted too. He made up his mind. If he made it back alive, he would join the Six Fan School and be a Secret-searching Nark. With the resources and intelligence provided by the Six Fan School, he could proactively seek chance, challenge and historical remains. No longer would he be waiting.

    Destiny is in your own hands.

    ¡°I have no problem.¡± Ruan Yushu answered briefly. The zither had been repaired. Her white robe was like snow, the plum blossoms were in full bloom and bright red.

    Luo Shengyi thought that if there was just one king in the temple, they would definitely be able to handle it. And the purend of Holy Mountain, where the Primogenitor of Buddhism lived, was pretty attractive. After weighing and considering, he nodded his head slightly and signaled he would follow.

    The five of them availed themselves of loopholes and yed Body Movements. In a second, they reached the wall. Supported by their left hands, they jumped into the temple as lightly as if a goose feather hadnded.

    Meng Qi was will-projecting. His mind was as tranquil as the surface of a calmke, which reflected the surroundings. He hid himself from the small sleeping demons and approached the meditation room, where the horizontal board of Big Leiyin Temple had been left.

    Suddenly, he heard a thunderous sound from the meditation room. Meng Qi was startled. He was afraid he had exposed himself.

    Listening carefully, he realized it was the Pig Demon snoring loudly. What a relief. Meng Qi signaled to the others to be cautious.

    They walked gingerly across the meditation room to another room. They saw that the horizontal board had been thrown to the ground randomly. Some demons had even peed on it.

    Meng Qi walked up to it and put his jade joss onto the board. Nothing happened.

    ¡°Maybe I was wrong¡­¡± He thought with a frown.

    Outside the temple was arge-headed and ck-scaled fish demon. It was wearing a Golden Chain Mail Shirt and Phoenix-feathered Cap. Approaching gingerly, it was obviously Murky, the Great King of Emerald Waves, Murky,ing back for rehabilitation.

    ¡°You idiots don¡¯t know a breath about Buddhism, do you?¡± Murky snickered in a very low voice.

    As an ancient demon, it had been alive for eight or nine hundred years. It had once met a Great Sage and now guarded the Buddha Treasure. Although it was illiterate, it knew much more than other monsters.

    The fish demon had been injured before and didn¡¯t rival other monsters. So it lied and told the others that the Chance was with their enemy. Now it had healed, and soundlesslye to steal the horizontal board without mounting the clouds or riding the mist.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t anything happen?¡± Meng Qi wondered. Jiang Zhiwei and the others were on the lookout.

    Numerous thoughts popped into his mind and made him totally nk, anxious and fretful. He took a deep breath to calm down. He recollected the general knowledge of Buddhism and the story of the Journey to the West.

    ¡°Holy Mountain¡­ It is said in Zen that all human beings have Buddha nature. One is Buddha himself or herself. Holy Mountain is in his or her own mind¡­ ¡±

    ¡°Lingtai Fangcun Mountain, hollow of nting moon and three stars. Lingtai¡­ heart¡­¡±

    Gradually Meng Qi gathered his thoughts. ¡°Maybe I should start this way.¡±

    He stepped on the board, put the jade joss onto his heart and closed his eyes to induce them through intuition.

    Meng Qi¡¯s heart was as clear as a bright mirror, reflecting the board and the jade joss. All of a sudden, the horizontal board of Big Leiyin Temple gave out a crystal light from Meng Qi¡¯s heart. Great light, great bravery and great mercy.

    Light gathered and turned into an illusory door emitting Buddha light. The small jade joss flew into the door and embedded.

    The illusory door opened heavily and sent out ambiguous light. The inside was invisible.

    ¡°It¡¯s right here.¡± Luo Shengyi¡¯s voice came into Meng Qi¡¯s ears.

    Meng Qi opened his eyes, only to see the illusory door, formed by a golden Buddha light, crystal and clear with Buddha sound. And the jade joss in his palm had fractured into fragments. It floated down. The horizontal board was full of Buddha cadence.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go inside.¡± Sensing danger, Meng Qi did not hesitate to call Luo Shengyi and the others to follow.

    Jiang Zhiwei was the first to walk into the Buddha light, and she immediately disappeared. Luo Shengyi, Ruan Yushu and Qi Zhengyan followed in turn. Before Meng Qi walked in, he suddenly remembered a plot in the Journey to the West and took the board with him.

    There was Buddha light before his eyes and Buddha cadence in his ears. Meng Qi had a blurry vision of a lofty mountain whose summit could not be seen.

    In the meditation room, the Buddha light weakened. The door swayed and gradually disappeared.

    At that moment, Murky ran into the room, shocked at the situation. Then it took out a Buddha Treasure and transported to them.

 Chapter 250: The Common Body

    <h4>Chapter 250: The Common Body</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    If a person was standing on a mountain, he could not see through it. Standing at the foot of the Holy Mountain, Meng Qi could only see the majestic shape of the mountain in front of him.

    Looking around, he did not see the entrance. Even so, he was not worried about that at all, because he would leave for the main world on the eighth day when the Samsara task was over.

    ¡°Should we climb the mountain?¡± Holding the Sword of the Sun-Prating Rainbow, Jiang Zhiwei stayed alert to enemies¡¯ sneak-attacks. She was not afraid of a normal Holy Mountain where the merciful Buddha and Bodhisattvas were. However, it had been centuries since the Holy Mountain was controlled by the Great Sages. She did not know what it looked like now. It might be quite dangerous.

    They all looked at Meng Qi in unison. In their eyes, Meng Qi was the only one who knew the Holy Mountain.

    With the horizontal board of the Big Leiyin Temple under his arm and the Whisper Sword and Meridian sheathed on his back, he held the Purple Decease Sword with his right hand. He said confidently, ¡°Let¡¯s climb.¡±

    After walking 3,000 meters, they saw an about 8,000-meter-wide river traverse the mountain. Its current was very swift, causing big waves.

    ¡°There is a bridge over there¡­¡± Luo Shengyi saw a single-nk bridge, and a board erected on the bridge that read: ¡°Skycloud Crossing¡±.

    He suddenly stopped speaking because the bridge was half-broken. Although the other half of the bridge was intact, there were still about 2,500 meters to reach the other side. And what was worse, their Lightness Skills were not good enough for them to fly to the opposite side.

    ¡°Should we throw logs into the water to use as footholds for us to jump over, or should we swim across it?¡± Jiang Zhiwei asked Meng Qi for his suggestions. Since they could not fly, there were only two options left.

    Meng Qi shook his head. ¡°ording to the Sutras, we should be cautious if a river is strange. Let¡¯s try a log first.¡±

    They all agreed with him. Qi Zhengyan found a piece of rotten wood and threw it into the river.

    Like a piece of gold or a stone, it directly sank into the river. They all looked at each other in surprise, wondering how they could cross it.

    They would definitely end up at the bottom of the river if they chose either to use logs as their footholds to jump over the river, or to swim across it.

    Meng Qi had seen thising, and he pointed at the horizontal board. ¡°We¡¯ll use this. Since it belongs to Siddhartha Gautama, it should help us cross the river.¡±

    As he spoke, he put the horizontal board into the river. Out of their expectations, it fluctuated with the waves, but did not sink.

    ¡°Can it carry the five of us?¡± asked Luo Shengyi. The small horizontal board seemed to fit all of them only when they stood back to back.

    Meng Qi seriously said, ¡°Siddhartha Gautama has mercy on all creatures, not to mention us.¡±

    He took the lead to step onto the horizontal board. It rocked as usual, but did not sink at all.

    And then, Ruan Yushu stepped on the board with his back against Meng Qi¡¯s. Jiang Zhiwei stood in front of her face to face. Behind Jiang Zhiwei was Qi Zhengyan, who turned his back to hers. Thest one was Luo Shengyi. He stood at the edge of the horizontal board, tightly clinging onto Qi Zhengyan.

    The horizontal board was still afloat, even though it was carrying all of them.

    Luo Shengyi released his Genuine Qi to push the horizontal board forward.

    As soon as the horizontal board left the shore, Meng Qi felt refreshed, as if the impurities inside his body were removed. With hisst rting acupore point naturally concentrated, his Mouth Aperture took the initiative to open up, making his heart vibrant and strong. His heart smoothly delivered fresh blood, transported the impurities into his lungs, and then excreted them via his Nose and Mouth Apertures.

    His liver was full of energy, his kidney with the Spiritual Core, and his lungs with fresh air. His heart continuously supplied the Initial Blood, and the impurities were wiped away. Meng Qi aplished a primary level in body cirction, and the small world inside his body initially came into being.

    And then, his Five Solid and Six Hollow Organs naturally started to harmonize and became unified. Furthermore, two lower abdominal acupores seemed to open up, ushering in abundant and vigorous Spiritual Core and Genuine Qi.

    Since the Inner World reached the primary level, his Energy and Vital Qi, the two Secret Chambers, spontaneously opened up.

    More importantly, with the Immortal Pressing Art and richer Genuine Qi than his peers, Meng Qi became a human-shaped ferocious beast.

    His dark gold glow became apparent with cracking sounds, as if it was refining some impurities. Affected by the Flying Bird¡¯s burning mes, he had almost achieved the sixth level of the Golden Bell Shield, but now, the sixth level waspleted.

    He became more powerful than ever.

    Aside from his throat, mid-brows, and Nine Inborn Apertures, his Dantian and temples were not his weak points anymore.

    Additionally, the Eight Nine Mysteries had also progressed. When he consummated it, his Ear Apertures could hear and identify every faint sound.

    He turned his head and saw five bodies float down the river. To his surprise, they were their corpses.

    ¡°What?¡± Surprised and frightened, Luo Shengyi and Qi Zhengyan blurted out.

    Jiang Zhiwei and Ruan Yushu also felt astonished with confusion on their faces. At the same time, they were fully aware of the improvements in their body and strength.

    Meng Qi gave a smile to them. ¡°Congrattions! We¡¯ve all gotten rid of ourmon bodies.¡±

    The improvement in strength was very obvious, but quite trivial. More importantly, abandoning theirmon bodies, their Vital Spirits integrated with the bodies, thus, greatly enhancing their body potentials. If they had ovee 81 obstacles, and taken the Bottomless Ship to cross the river, their body potentials would have been equivalent to those of the Dharmakaya masters. Even so, Qi Zhengyan and Luo Shengyi, who had the worst body potentials, underwent a huge change. Now, they were as good as most of the enlightened masters.

    In order to strengthen his body potentials, Meng Qi had practiced the Chapter of Muscle and Vessel Changing and Bone Forging. However, he now found that his body potentials had changedpletely. He became as strong as Jiang Zhiwei was before, so he could stop cultivating it.

    Already highly talented, Jiang Zhiwei and Ruan Yushu became even more outstanding, and their bodies even became a little ethereal.

    Meng Qi and the others would be immune to many special methods and items targeted at themon bodies.

    Generally speaking, when a person achieved the Dharmakaya, he could abandon hismon body. Now that they had easily gotten rid of theirmon bodies, they had made this trip fruitful.

    Although they coincidentally had gotten rid of theirmon bodies, they were not as strong as Dharmakaya masters. Even so, they were also quite powerful, not to mention that they still had chances to im the Dharmakaya and to remold themselves in the future.

    Their bodies did not outwardly demonstrate any improvements, so they needed to practice as usual. But they would get double the results with half of the effort in cultivation.

    These were the benefits that Meng Qi looked forward to obtaining in the Holy Mountain. Since they had lost theirmon bodies, they had already made this trip fruitful. If the journey ahead was dangerous, they would hide somewhere until their strength had progressed to some degree.

    Now that they had removed theirmon bodies, they should not be greedy.

    Jiang Zhiwei instantly understood, pointing at the floating ¡°Meng Qi¡± and ¡°Jiang Zhiwei¡±. She said with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s you. And that¡¯s me.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s me. It¡¯s me.¡± Ruan Yushu revealed a rare smile, making them feel warm, as if spring wasing.

    Qi Zhengyan and Luo Shengyi could not understand them, but they all could not help smiling, for they knew that they were stripped of theirmon bodies, and that they had be stronger than before.

    ¡°I¡¯ve enlightened the Seven Apertures. My Inner World has taken shape, and I¡¯ve also gotten my Energy and Vital Qi opened up.¡± Meng Qi delivered a rough description of his improvements so that they would tactfully coborate with each other in a fight with enemies.

    Jiang Zhiwei nodded her head. ¡°I¡¯ve refined all acupore points, leaving just one step to achieve opening the Nine Apertures.¡±

    With Nine Apertures opened, she would use the Anatta Sword twice, bing as powerful as Su Wuming.

    ¡°I have the same situation as Meng Qi,¡± Ruan Yushu said briefly.

    ¡°I still have half a step to open my Mouth Apertue, but the Azure Blizzard is about to achieve an advanced sess.¡± Qi Zhengyan also shared his condition with the others, but held back the information about his improvement of the body potentials.

    Luo Shengyi also said with a smile, ¡°My Inner World¡¯s connection with the Outer World has be more intensified. Besides, my will is likely to affect nature a little bit.¡±

    When an Exterior movement could affect nature, the knife intent, intent of fist, and a master¡¯s will would respond ordingly.

    When the Exterior changed the world, the Interior would outwardly represent itself, merge with the heaven and earth, and connect nature. But varying Inner Worlds could sense different Heaven-earths, Dharma and Logos, andws. Thus, they might have different Exteriors to disy. For instance, some could usher in rain and wind; some could call in thunder and electricity; some could be able to anticipate cause and effect; and some could be capable of One Heart Affecting Another.

    But, why were the Inner Worlds different from each other? Because different masters with variedprehension abilities practiced different Kung Fu. Plus, they could also make different, but subtle, changes in the Inner Worlds. And thus, for example, the Sword Emperor often wondered: ¡°What¡¯s a sword?¡± ¡°Why is it a sword?¡± Or ¡°Where is a sword in his own life and Kung Fu? What does it stand for in the Heaven-earth and the Dharma and Logos?¡±

    Only when a master knew the answers to such questions could he make his own Inner World get closer to either the Heaven-earth or the Dharma and Logos. Under these circumstances, he could open the life-and-death Hidden Latch, leading the Inner World to connect with the Outer World.

    Different answers would lead to different roads endowed with their own uniquendscapes.

    As a matter of fact, Luo Shengyi was saying that he had gotten closer to the Half-step Exterior Scenery.

    When the Exterior, or the Dharmakaya and heart sutras, coordinated with movements and styles, the Inner World would naturally reach an almost harmonious status with nature, thus, Meng Qi and the others could trigger the Knife Intent and sword will. As long as they wielded their swords, the Heaven-earth would give a corresponding reflection. This was also why they were stronger than regr Aperture masters. Otherwise, Meng Qi could not use his heartto influence others¡¯ hearts, and engender the Purple Thunder.

    ¡°Since we¡¯ve all enhanced our strength, we¡¯re likely to aplish the task,¡± Meng Qi said with an exhale.

    Luo Shengyi continued to push the ship forward using Genuine Qi. After a while, they arrived at the opposite shore, and saw towering mountains and grotesque stones.

    Meng Qi led them to continuously climb the Holy Mountain with the horizontal board under his arm and the Purple Decease Sword in his hand.

    On the other side of the river suddenly appeared a zed Buddha light. After it drew an arc, a bullhead monster emerged. It was Murky.

    He had guarded the Buddha treasure several hundred ago. Using it, he had silently entered the Holy Mountain. He had not killed Meng Qi and the others at first sight because he did not know what dangers would be ahead of him¡ªhe needed them to be the bait.

    However, the Buddha treasure had lost control because of the Buddhist breath at the bank of the river. After several struggles, it finally broke, exposing Murky.

    ¡°They¡¯ve removed theirmon bodies¡­¡± Murky was also eager to get rid of hismon body after hearing Meng Qi¡¯s congrattions, but he could not cross the river.

    ¡°When they lose their value as bait, I¡¯ll grab the horizontal board and use it to cross the river¡­¡± Murky used his own waves to envelop himself, and directly flew to the opposite shore. He did not dare to touch the water in the river, because he was afraid of sinking into it.

    After a while, Meng Qi and the others saw a grand, dpidated stone door. It blocked their view and isted all sounds, making the main Holy Mountain even more mysterious.

    ¡°Passing the door, we can roughly see the Big Leiyin Temple, monasteries, the Merit Pond, as well as the green lotus¡­¡± Meng Qi made a spection, but he also guessed that they might be in ruins.

    They all held their breath when they approached the abode of Siddhartha Gautama. As soon as they gingerly walked through the door, everything in front of them went dark.

    Yes, everything went dim. ck gaps appeared in the air, and a gale was blowing, turning the gaps into numberless giant dragons. Through them, Meng Qi and the others could see an iron rod that touched the sky and stretched to the ground. Aside from that, the iron rod was as wide as the top of a mountain, and had two golden bands on each end.

    It was surrounded by electricity and thunder as well as green lotuses. One lotus withered, and another one bloomed. Each Thunder Light and lotus seemed to have hidden a world where life and death naturally happened, and stars hanging high in the sky became clouds and a vast gxy.

    Piercing through the ancient times, furious shouts came over to their ears.

    ¡°I¡¯ll never expect the next life!¡±

 Chapter 251: Heavenly Sounds of Lang Huan

    <h4>Chapter 251: Heavenly Sounds of Lang Huan</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Wow! The Great Sage!

    Hearing the scream, Meng Qi felt a mixture of amazement, excitement, fear and doubt. Did I just meet the Great Sage Sun Wukong?

    He had been his childhood idol!

    If he imparted me with the Eight Nine Mysteries and Immortality Spell, I would be able to achieve sess and win recognition. I would also be beyond the Triple Realm and Five Elements. I would reach the peak of my life¡­.

    Meng Qi was lost in his daydream.

    The scream, again and again, echoed in his ears, as if flowing restlessly from ancient times.

    ¡°Is it Sun Wukong, the Great Sage Equal to Heaven?¡± Jiang Zhiwei remembered the introduction from the Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms.

    Meng Qi was awake. He heard the shout ¡°I will never cultivate myself in my afterlife¡± now and then as if the echoes were ovepping.

    ¡°I think so,¡± Meng Qi said with a frown. ¡°Maybe this was the site of a Holy Mountain Battle hundreds of years ago.¡±

    So his shout is evesting. I doubt it.

    The ce was dark, thunderous, windy and covered with green lotuses. Meng Qi struggled to figure out the situation around the Jingu Bang, but he could not understand it.

    Ruan Yushu saw what was happening. She said, ¡°The Jingu Bang seems to be pressing something.¡±

    ¡°Is it?¡± Meng Qi replied casually. ¡°The Jingu Bang has grown to such a scale. It supports the sky and reaches the earth. It is probably pressing something. Maybe Ruan Yushu is right.¡±

    Could it be the ancient Buddha Bodhisattva?

    Is the Great Sage on the other side of the Jingu Bang? Did he master the changes of heaven and earth?

    Jiang Zhiwei pressed her lips into a smile. ¡°The Holy Mountain Battle is a mystery. There are various exnations for it. Shall we continue on?¡±

    Meng Qi looked at the cracks and visible cyclones. He saw thunder lights and green lotuses which seemed to contain universes. He let out a sigh of relief and calmed down. He said in a low voice, ¡°In light of our strength, we should stop. We¡¯d better walk along the edge and find a safe ce. Even if monsterse in through the illusory door, they won¡¯t know our location thanks to theplex terrain. We should be able to make it to the eighth day.¡±

    None of us have reached the Half-step Exterior Scenery level. As soon as we touch the dark cracks, we will be dead. Never mind the horrible thunder-light lotuses. Besides, the ancient Budhha Bodhisattva, the Great Sage and the Monster King battled here. There is a great chance that the space will copse, and ck holes will form. If someone driven by his greed and strength hasn¡¯t reached the level of the Exterior, he would be a fool to go inside.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Luo Shengyi had gotten rid of hismon body, and he no longer seemed to covet the treasures that were hidden in the Holy Mountain. Now all he wanted was to escape. He agreed with Meng Qi immediately.

    Qi Zhengyan nodded his head. ¡°It¡¯s horrible inside the Holy Mountain. In the real word, thest time something simr happened was during turbulent days. At that time, the Demonic Buddha was alive, and the world was dark and chaotic. A great many ancient books and records were lost. The scene can¡¯t be seen now. I¡¯m afraid only the Wang family of River East recorded it.¡±

    Jiang Zhiwei was not a reckless girl. She smiled and said, ¡°We can¡¯t practice divination, so let¡¯s choose a side randomly.¡±

    Swordsmanship involved thebination of oneself, one¡¯s heart and the sword. Jiang Zhiwei knew nothing about divination. All she understood was the tacit agreement after her sword and heart merged with the outer world. Although she matched Gu Xiaosang in realm, she had not learned anything like the White Lotus Deducing.

    Ruan Yushu held her zither. Her long hair fell on her shoulders and stretched to her chest. Her eyes were clean and unsmiling. She seemed to be indifferent about where to go.

    Meng Qi followed his intuition. He walked ahead with Jiang Zhiwei abreast. Ruan Yushu and Qi Zhengyan were in the middle. Luo Shengyi was behind them.

    At the pir by the stone door, Murky held its breath and hid well. Without the protection of the Buddha treasure, it did not dare go closer. It could only keep them at arm¡¯s length. It could hardly hear their conversation.

    Its legs were trembling. The scream of the Mokey King echoed in its ears. The miserable memory popped into its mind. Even now the memory was unbearable.

    ¡°Great, Great Sage? I¡¯m here to help you¡­¡± It deceived itself and others. In fact, all it cared about were the weapons, treasures and impartations of the Great Sage and the Monster King.

    If I had an impartation, would I be so weak after hundreds of years?

    ¡°Are they looking for another safe path?¡± Murky wondered why they did not go inside, and instead made a detour. Though confused, it followed them discreetly.

    After a while, Meng Qi and the others still had not gone inside. They merely sought for cracks and caves here and there. Murky came to realize that they did not n to go inside. ¡°They want to hide themselves.¡±

    ¡°What the f*ck! Nobody to help me explore the way. Do I have to take the risk myself?¡± Murky was angry. ¡°The boy is destined for Buddhism. If I enter the purend of the Holy Mountain, he might be useful. How can I leave him free and unfettered? Watch for my brutal tricks!¡±

    I must beat the dog before the lion.

    It observed for a while before deciding to kill the girl in the in white dress. ¡°Last time, the concealed weapon she used injured me severely. For now, she is the most dangerous among them. Who knows whether she has another concealed weapon or not.¡±

    I¡¯ll kill her first. Then I will force the others to explore the way for me.

    Meng Qi and Jiang Zhiwei were scrupulous along the way. They were watching for monsters and looking for a safe ce. However, they had not found anything yet.

    Meng Qi had taken off hismon body and opened the Seven Apertures. Now his Vital Spirit and body were harmonious. He was stronger and more spiritual. His well-shaped body and facial features made him distinctive. Suddenly, he felt a chill, as if his bare feet had stepped on ice in cold winter.

    ¡°I can smell something.¡± He turned his head and swung his Purple Decease Sword backward without thinking.

    The Sword Qi surged into the sky and brightened the interior of the Holy Mountain. In the depth of the mountain some dpidated temples appeared dimly.

    The ground was so solid that even the Sword Qi could not crack it. Only a cloud of dust rose.

    At that moment, a steel fork suddenly stabbed at Ruan Yushu. As the fork came forward, it gained momentum. If one was hit by it, they would be sliced into pieces.

    Although nothing could be seen in the blue sky, they sensed it was Murky that had attacked them.

    ¡°Look!¡±

    The Sword Qi was silky. It cut off the water and made a ssh in all directions, as if rain was pouring down.

    The sword cut off the water, but it failed to stop the falling steel fork.

    Fortunately, what Meng Qi had done saved time for the others. Jiang Zhiwei jumped up and pulled out her Long Sword.

    The sword light was dazzling. The sea split in half. Luo Shengyi¡¯s right arm expanded. He pounded the fork heavily with his fist.

    CLANG!

    The sound spread. Jiang Zhiwei fell back and spat out blood. They fought shoulder-to shoulder. Finally, they managed to defend themselves.

    Qi Zhengyan wielded his Dragon Stripe Golden Sword powerfully. Murky was frightened and trembling. As a fish demon, it was most afraid of dragons.

    A beam of light flew out of the sword. Wherever the light went, there was fog and chills. The sword hit the waves behind Murky and the water froze gradually.

    The waves rolled and the ice chilled. Murky screamed and jumped up. It tried to attack them again.

    This is the most reliable and effective method. I can¡¯t believe they can resist my second attack.

    Ruan Yushu was aware that Murky was aiming at her. As the others defended her, she took out a piece of elixir from her ring and swallowed it. Then she bit her tongue and spat a drop of Blood Essence onto the zither.

    TThe red Blood Essence spread over the surface of the seven strings with rhythm. The zither was dyed a beautifully dim crimson.

    Ruan Yushu let go of the zither. It floated in front of her. Then she pressed the strings and yed it.

    From the sky came a loud and sonorous singing. It was indescribably wonderful and could overshadow any kind of birds¡¯ chirping.

    Murky felt as if it had been hit by a thunder. It fell down to the earth like a rock.

    The singing was the Heavenly Phoenix Cries of the Heavenly Sounds of Lang Huan.

    As the treasure of the Ruan family, the Heavenly Sounds of Lang Huan could only be mastered by gifted people.

    Despite that, Ruan Yushu¡¯s hands were trembling. She was pale and weak.

    ¡°The opportunity must be seized.¡± Meng Qi pulled out his Whisper Sword.

    He hadn¡¯t used the Purple Thunder desmanship or the Purple Decease Sword in the beginning, because he¡¯d been aiming to create opportunities for Jiang Zhiwei. Now he yed the Sacrifice Form and wielded his Purple Decease Sword.

    The knife energy was light and noiseless. It spread across farms, paths and towns to the smoky sky.

    The Holy Mountain swayed suddenly. Puffs of anger and grudge billowed into the sky.

    ¡°Ananda!¡± They heard a sound.

    The sound had existed in the Holy Mountain for a long time. The scream of the Great Sage had been so loud, it had been difficult to hear. But now, it was strengthened by the Qi activity.

    Murky could not get rid of the sound, as if it had been restrained by a phoenix¡¯s singing. Confronted with the Mortal Dust Fall and driven by its desire, Murky burst out. ¡°I must go inside and find the weapons, impartations, and elixir. I have to obtain the Real Body and be a big monster. I will return to the Emerald Waves Lake as the Great King of Emerald Waves.¡±

    Meng Qi¡¯s mood fluctuated, and so did the waves around him. The waves were cut off by the Whisper Sword.

    CLANG!

    The weakening Whisper Sword failed to damage Murky¡¯s Chain Mail Shirt and ck scales.

    The swordwill was on fire. Jiang Zhiwei took a deep breath. She was determined to forge ahead.

    Without hermon body, her strength improved a lot. With the help of Luo Shengyi, she behaved differently this time. She cast a secret spell, and the swordwill was on fire again.

    How wonderful! The Long Sword terminated everything on its way. It managed to reach Murky.

    Meng Qi had hit Murky. It ran away from the Mortal Dust Fall. The power of the Heavenly Phoenix Cries wasing to its end. The sword light, however was still near.

    Its eyes became red. It opened its mouth and disgorged a ck Monster Core. The Monster Core was different from the one of the Half-step Exterior Scenery. It was already well-formed. The waves were rolling. Heaven and earth were changing. And the Interior Scenery was appearing.

 Chapter 252: A Tragic Battle

    <h4>Chapter 252: A Tragic Battle</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Water droplets quickly gathered into emerald waves in midair. These waves were absorbed by ck water circling the Monster Core.

    Intense surging waves suddenly rushed toward Jiang Zhiwei and Meng Qi.

    Like Tai Shang, Immortals did not have real bodies, so the Sword of the Sun-Prating Rainbow pierced through the water curtain and directly hit Murky¡¯s Monster Core.

    After Murky spat out the Monster Core, it grewrger, covering Murky from mid-brow down to its throat. Then, the Monster Core was struck.

    Pow!

    Cracks rapidly spread over the entire Monster Core from the wound at the center, making distinct thunderous sounds.

    However, even though it was covered with cracks, it merely shook without breaking.

    The fierce waves immediately struck Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s sword, blowing her away.

    Though it was the best Refined Weapon, the Sword of the Sun-Prating Rainbow was soon fraught with icy cracks. Her right hand lost flexibility, and mouthfuls of blood escaped from her lips. She fell faintly to the ground, failing to stand back up.

    Meng Qi drew his sword back. As soon as he was about to wield it, the ck waves appeared in front of him.

    The continuous ck waves were so strong that he could not even use the Immortal Pressing Art to diminish their power. Affected by the waves, he felt pain in his chest and visceral organs.

    In the dark golden glow, Meng Qi looked like a bronze Buddhist. In the blink of an eye, the sixth level of the Golden Bell Shield broke with a frying sound.

    This Exterior strike with Meng Qi¡¯s full strength was insanely strong.

    Meng Qi had helped himself avoid the ck waves.

    The ck waves charged forward, washing up against rocks and dust, and disappearing over the cliff, leaving behind a messy trail.

    After much wielding of his knife and sword, his head filled with great pain. Though he had a serious headache, and could not concentrate, his spirit rose, thanks to him getting rid of his natural body. The immense pain in his chest would nearly kill him, signifying many ribs had been broken.

    Gritting his teeth, he used the Sacrifice Form. He resumed in his full spirit as if a clear spring gushed from his body, causing his peak genuine Qi to grow much stronger. In addition, the side-effects of the Sacrifice Form had disappeared when he removed his natural body.

    When Jiang Zhiwei and Meng Qi were blown away by the ck waves, Luo Shengyi had approached Murky and punched its head with his right palm. His palm was so powerful that Murky felt as if a mountain was over its head. Meanwhile, Qi Zhengyan had gone close to it from the other side. He wielded the Dragon Stripe Golden Sword shining with crystal ice.

    After engulfing the Monster Core, Murky had managed to get rid of the Heavenly Phoenix Cries. However, he did not have enough time to block the palm and the sword. He took a deep a breath and shouted.

    The powerful sound filled the air, causing Luo Shengyi to slow down his palm. However, Qi Zhengyan was not affected by the noise. Like an immortal who was surrounded by sun glows and mist, he stabbed it in its neck.

    ng!

    Since it was an Exterior monster, its glittering ck scales served as its strong armor, and could only be smashed by a Refined Weapon coupled with Dharmakaya moves.

    Although the Dragon Stripe Golden Sword was like cutting a piece of gold, the Book of Chaos was extraordinary, cracking its ck scales. Then the emerald waves poured out, gathering into a thick water wall, and held the Dragon Stripe Golden Sword.

    As the freezing of the sword ensued, cold mist rose toward the sky and delivered an Azure Blizzard into Murky¡¯s body.

    Murky shivered in the frozen ck waves and instantly became rigid.

    Having be sober again, Luo Shengyi continued using his right palm to hit Murky on its cheek.

    Murky disyed its force to connect Exterior with Interior, assuming thetter. The waves then gathered on its cheek, attempting to reduce the palm¡¯s force.

    But the palm blew the waves away andnded right on its head, leaving cracks on the ck scales.

    His left palm closely followed the right palm. With a misty ethereal but strong force, it hit Murky on the same cheek with a smack.

    Murky screamed in agony with all of its ck scales exploding and its face half-sunken. Its sharp teeth were all knocked out, gushing with blood.

    Itpletely lost control and struck the steel fork with its full force. Then those same powerful waves were flying straight toward Luo Shengyi and Qi Zhengyan.

    If Murky had not had a tough body with waves and scales as armor, it would have died with its head smashed. Even though it survived, it did get dizzy, and its head was still in shock.

    After two consecutive Exterior punches, Luo Shengyi was on the verge of copsing. If he had not removed his natural body, he would have broken down earlier. Thus, he merely struggled to shirk off the steel fork, but ended up being swept away by the waves. He then fell to the ground hard, with his Protective Upstanding Qi fading, and broke many ribs.

    The sun glows were swirling around Qi Zhengyan, as if they were lotus dancing. He used his power to force the waves away and tried his best to ward off them.

    However, the Exterior waves were so strong that he could only protect his weak points, even if he utilized the Rosy Afterglow Swing to soften the force. He held the Dragon Stripe Golden Sword in front of his chest, and used Kunlun Crush , capable of splitting the earth, to defend himself.

    After being hit by the waves, the Golden Dragon Stripe Sword cracked immediately, pushing deeply in its body. Qi Zhengyan was also forced to take a dozen steps back spewing blood. All the rosy afterglow disappeared as he weakly sat on the ground with a pale face.

    When the now dizzy Murky unscrupulously wielded the steel fork, Meng Qi, who was backed by the Sacrifice Form, jumped up. With his genuine Qi swelling, he drove his spirit into the Purple Decease Sword, and used it to sense his surroundings. The wind was blowing with terrifying gasps; thunder and lotus were so far away in the center of the Holy Mountain that he could not touch or use them; the earth was tolerant, and the sky was dark while the world operated abiding by certain rules.

    In the blink of an eye, Meng Qi appeared to integrate with both heaven and earth. However, since he was brimming with Desperate Hit and the will to win, he could barely achieve Oneness of Heaven and Men. He managed to thrust out his sword at Murky in this state.

    After this move, theypletely lost their battle force, as some were severely injured and the others were weakened.

    If I can¡¯t defeat Murky, we¡¯ll be at its disposal.

    Kill the beast!

    The purplish-red Sword Qi popped out and danced in the wind and thunder, tranquilizing the world for a moment.

    While Murky aimlessly waved the steel fork around, Meng Qi could not miss its now visible ws. The Sword Qi pierced through the waves of the weak points, passing the steel fork toward its half-sunken face.

    Murky must die!

    Otherwise, we¡¯ll die!

    Lingering between life and death, Murky suddenly regained clear consciousness. With swollen rosy eyes, it spat out the Monster Core again without hesitation.

    However, the Monster Core¡¯s waves had begun to subside, so the Sword Qi managed to split them and stab the real body directly.

    Pow!

    Murky spat a mouthful of Blood Essence to wrap up the broken Monster Core and swallow it again.

    Due to losing the majority of its 800-year cultivation, it was reduced to a Half-step Exterior Scenery monster, arousing a deep grudge against Meng Qi and the others.

    ¡°It¡¯s not dead yet?¡± Meng Qi wanted to strike again but after that move, he had run out of energy, even if he still had enough genuine Qi and physical strength. This resulted in him merely falling to the ground though he wanted to step forward.

    At that moment, Meng Qi was ovee with gloom and despair. Murky was so powerful that even a joint attack could only hurt it. ¡°Is this the end of the Death Task?¡±

    Lying on the ground with his face against the surface, Meng Qi regainedposure a bit with the ongoing battle.

    I can¡¯t give up. As long as I¡¯m alive, I still have a chance to kill it.

    Murky lost it with their insane attacks. After blocking the Purple Decease Sword, it straight flew into the sky, feeling relieved to see the five lying on the ground weakly. Finally, it had won.

    As the Great King of Emerald Waves, it had never fallen into such an embarrassing predicament due to its opponents.

    ¡°Haha, Haha.¡± Letting out two loudughs, itnded on the ground and said to them, ¡°How dare you hurt me! Are you asking to die?¡±

    It approached Ruan Yushu, held her up, and amputated her right arm, allowing blood to dye her white dress red. With a snort, she bit her lip to control her screams. Even as a wisp of blood escaped her lips, she would not beg it for mercy.

    ¡°Jerk!¡± Resentment aroused in his heart as Meng Qi witnessed such a miserable scene.

    The reason Murky first destroyed Ruan Yushu was that it had indeed been intimidated by the Heavenly Sounds of Lang Huan and Demon-defeating Arrow. Since it did not know how to hit an acupoint, and still needed them to lead the road, it could only rest assured when she was wounded.

    It ced her right arm into its mouth and bit down with its residual teeth, making a heinous sound.

    Leaving Ruan Yushu behind, Murky walked over to Jiang Zhiwei and Meng Qi. Taking advantage of this little time, Ruan Yushu managed to hit her acupoints to stop bleeding and took a healing elixir.

    ¡°Well, thisdy is quite powerful in the sword art. I must destroy her too.¡± Murky held the badly wounded Jiang Zhiwei, tore her right arm and ate it. Since Sword of the Sun-Prating Rainbow was covered in cracks, it carelessly left the sword to Jiang Zhiwei.

    ¡°Bastard!¡± Meng Qi was so furious that his eyes bulged.

    After being thrown next to Ruan Yushu, Jiang Zhiwei stopped her bleeding and took the rest of the elixirs.

    ¡°This boy¡¯smon in his strength, but his sword is¡­¡± Murky nced at Meng Qi and used its waves to bring the Purple Decease Sword to itself, and then strapped it on its waist.

    Murky did not take Luo Shengyi and Qi Zhengyan as a threat. As far as it was concerned, without the other three¡¯s cooperation, the physically intact Luo Shengyi and Qi Zhengyan would be far from being its rivals, not to mention they were heavily maimed.

    Staring at Meng Qi with a weird smile, it said, ¡°Fool! You are the sessor of the Ananda, so you can enter Holy Mountain. Am I right? Well, the Monster Saint has given us ast order, but resuing the Great Sages is priority. Behave yourself and lead the road, if you don¡¯t want the others and yourself to die.¡±

    Meng Qi gritted his teeth. ¡°Fine.¡±

    He had to pretend to be timid, whether to stall for time or wait for another opportunity.

    ¡°Hand over all your elixirs!¡± Murky looked at them with a tyrannical face, as if it would kill them should they refuse.

    Without other options, Meng Qi and the others had to surrender their healing pills. Ruan Yushu only handed over the medicines in her hand since it was amon item in the Space Ring.

    Becuase Murky had never used the Space Ring before, it did not find anything suspicious. After collecting the elixirs, it swallowed a lot of them, and gave each team member several pills to help them recover. Surely there would be dangers ahead of them, so weak bait would only make things worse.

    After a while, it held Ruan Yushu and Jiang Zhiwei as hostages, ordering Meng Qi, Luo Shengyi and Qi Zhengyan to lead the way. They entered a ce filled with roaring gales from a nearby entrance.

 Chapter 253: A Ray of Hope

    <h4>Chapter 253: A Ray of Hope</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    The sky was gloomy, without a ray of light. In the darkness, what seemed like the open mouths of terrible creatures were at every turn awaiting their prey. This made it impossible to proceed confidently on a direct route. asionally, there would be a dim sh of lightning in the distance, shedding a pitiful amount of light in this dark ce.

    Meng Qi and hispany were here, walking down the winding path that seemed to have no end. The blowing wind was the only sound to be heard, contributing to the unsettling feel of the ce.

    At unpredictable intervals a fierce wind would blow, cutting to the bone. The farther inward they ventured, the more severe the wind. Meng Qi suspected that in the innermost ce, the wind would reach the level of Samsara Kamikaze. Without Protective Upstanding Qi and Golden Bell Shield, the wind would prate one¡¯s bones.

    ¡°Whoosh!¡±

    A fierce gust of wind strong enough to send a person flying blew through. Murky was alright. Luo Shengyi, Qi Zhengyan, Meng Qi, and the other well-built men could also stand firm. However, Jiang Zhiwei and Ruan Yushu, who were missing their right arms and still not fully recovered, were blown about in the wind, like pedals dropping from a flower.

    Ruan Yushu, who was holding her zither with her left hand, suddenly stumbled and was blown to the ground by the wind.

    Seeing this, Meng Qi turned around to help her up.

    Ruan Yushu left the zither where it was and stretched out her left hand, grabbing Meng Qi¡¯s free hand and pulled herself up.

    Meng Qi was momentarily taken aback, feeling a round object in his left hand, but he showed no expression and held on tight. Then he helped pick up Ruan Yushu¡¯s zither and returned it to her.

    ¡°Ah, he¡¯s still gentle towards women.¡± Murky had spent some time around humans watching over a pagoda, so he still had some sense when he spoke, unlike other demons.

    Meng Qi blushed slightly. Ruan Yushu showed no change in expression, as if this action was nothing out of the ordinary.

    Murky did not rebuke them for this action. The fact that this rascal showed such concern for thedy would only make them more effective hostages.

    ¡°Hurry up! Let¡¯s go!¡± He could not wait to find the treasure.

    Meng Qi turned around. Holding the Whisper Sword in his right hand, he led the way, nked by Qi Zhengyan and Luo Shengyi on both sides.

    Seizing an opportunity, he opened his hand and examined it. Inside was a Recover Pill!

    ¡°Senior Brother Zhang¡¯s pill¡­ ¡± Meng Qi immediately understood and was both joyful and excited. With this pill, any member of his group could recover within two hours!

    Of course, there was no way to regrow limbs.

    ¡°Murky has recovered quite a bit, however, his Monster Core is destroyed, so his realm has dropped to Half-step Exterior Scenery. At the rate of his training, it would take hundreds of years to get back to his former skill level¡­ ¡± Meng Qi suppressed waves of emotion and calmly used logic to assess the situation.

    ¡°One Recover Pill is only enough for one person to recover its strength. Under these circumstances, it would be easy to escape, but it would still be very difficult to kill Murky¡­ ¡± Meng Qi estimated that even if he recovered, without the Purple Decease Sword, it would be nearly impossible to defeat an opponent whose skill level was Half-step Exterior Scenery, and the help the others could offer was limited. ¡°Could it be we must get back the Purple Decease Sword and then attack?¡±

    ¡°No, that n is tooplicated. Just the act of taking back the Purple Decease Sword would cause Murky to be suspicious¡­ ¡°

    If Meng Qi had another half year, his Seven Apertures stabilized and desmanship regained, he would have more opportunities to kill the weakened Murky. But he did not have the luxury of time.

    Of course, under the present circumstances, if Meng Qi took the Recover Pill, he could easily escape. But he could not abandon hisrades.

    ¡°Yu Shu was skilled at her instrument, but without her right hand, she was greatly handicapped. If she were at full strength and used Twelve Heavenly Sounds of Lang Huan with my attack, perhaps we would have a chance¡­ ¡± Everyone was in this together to the death. Meng Qi had already started to call her Yu Shu.

    His training in learning Eight Nine Mysteries and Golden Bell Shield gave him excellent recovery ability. Murky had consistently been taking the elixir to help him recover to almost half of his strength, while for the after effects of Sacrifice Form, nothing but the Recover Pill could heal it.

    However, Sacrifice Form lowered the body¡¯s countercharge significantly. Otherwise, Meng Qi would have suffered a heavy illness, with feverish symptoms and extreme weakness. His strength would have dropped to the primary level of enlightening the Apertures. Now, however, he only suffered from low energy levels and slight weakness. Other than a broken Golden Bell Shield, his strength was still at fifty percent. Even without the Recover Pill, he could still fight.

    Though the countercharge weakened him, making it difficult to use One Heart Affecting Another to attack with Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship, he still had Purple Thunder desmanship!

    Today was the seventh day. Previously when they were in hiding, Meng Qi had been storing up Purple Thunder Force. At present, he only needed to store two more times and spend a bit more time recovering and he could use Violent Thunder Shocking the Sky. Thus, he believed that if he was paired with Twelve Heavenly Sounds of Lang Huan, there was a good chance of sess.

    ¡°Senior Brother Qi was not strong enough. Even if he recovered, his ¡®Azure Blizzard¡¯ could notpare with ¡®Twelve Heavenly Sounds of Lang Huan¡¯. The two of us would not have a chance too¡­ ¡±

    ¡°If Old Luo were recovered and paired two Exterior attacks with my Violent Thunder Shocking the Sky, then we may have a chance¡­ ¡±

    ¡ª Luo Shengyi¡¯s fist attack could notpare with Purple Thunder desmanship. It would not have any effect on Murky. Even if two attacks were linked, the effect would only be like a continuous Half-step Exterior Scenery attack, especially on a genuinely skilled ¡°Half-step Exterior Scenery¡± warrior like Murky.

    Unless Meng Qi used Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship to first break Murky¡¯s waves of defense.

    ¡°Among us, only Zhiwei would be able to defeat Murky one on one. If she were at full strength, she would surely be able to defeat Murky in a ce, where he could not fly high. But now she¡¯s missing her right arm, and normally her left hand was not well-trained. How much of her sword art was left?¡±

    ¡°Phew, Anatta Sword and Hitting the Sea are both movements that exceed Enlightenment of the Apertures. They are Inner World swordwill that requires bncing of the heart sutras, and synchronized with Heaven and Earth. They have mighty power that would make it difficult for an enemy to avoid attack. However, they are not fatal movements¡­ If Zhiwei could use her left hand to activate the sword movement with speed, power, and strength, then she could use the heart sutras of Anatta Sword to bring forth Yama¡¯s Invitation. Perhaps the attack would still retain half of its original strength¡­ ¡±

    Meng Qi could perform Exterior movements himself and understood the power of Yama¡¯s Invitation. It relied on speed and momentum. As long as she could wield the Long Sword with her left hand, Jiang Zhiwei would not need to struggle as he used to practice hard.

    ¡°The two of us together, one crippled, one injured, would hopefully add up to at least thirty percent strength¡­ ¡± Meng Qi clenched his jaw and made a decision. Thirty percent was enough. There was no time to hesitate, but it¡¯s time for action!¡±

    Meng Qi had made his decision. He concentrated on his will, kept a state of loosing on the outside and tightened on the inside. He nonchntly drew a circle with left hand at his side, mimicking Zhang Yuanshan¡¯s Tai Qi defense. He could not use Secret Voice-sending, because Murky had already warned them. If Murky felt anyone¡¯s airflow was abnormal, he would immediately eat someone.

    Ruan Yushu saw Meng Qi¡¯s signal. She understood it immediately, but focused her eyes ahead, giving nothing away.

    When Jiang Zhiwei saw the signal, she immediately thought of Zhang Yuanshan.

    ¡°Why is this little monk imitating Senior Brother Zhang?¡±

    She thought through all that had happened. Immediately, she remembered the Recover Pill, Ruan Yushu¡¯s fall, and how Meng Qi had helped her up.

    ¡°He wants to give me the Recover Pill?¡± Jiang Zhiwei quickly understood Meng Qi¡¯s signal. This was not because they were on the same wavelength, but rather because she had been thinking about solving the same problem.

    She was not the one to give up. Even though Murky had taken one of her arms, she was still thinking of how her team could turn the tables. No doubt, the first thing she had thought of was Ruan Yushu¡¯s Recover Pill, and she had been looking for an opportunity to remind Ruan Yushu.

    Another a strong gust of wind blew. Jiang Zhiwei stumbled and fell forward hard with a great thud. In order to avoid making Murky suspicious, she allowed her wound to reopen. Fresh blood once again began to flow out.

    Meng Qi had been waiting for this opportunity. With the Recover Pill in his left hand, he ran to Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s side, putting on an expression of great concern. He took hold of her left hand with his left hand, supported her side with his right hand, and helped her up.

    Murky shouted, ¡°So much concern for thedies? If you get distracted from leading the way again, I¡¯ll eat one of them!¡±

    Meng Qi quickly turned around and kept leading the way. Jiang Zhiwei used acupinning to seal the wound. The she let out a bout of coughing that covered her yellow dress in blood.

    They crossed through a windy section. Meng Qi and hispany walked deeper and deeper, and the wind became stronger and stronger. It was as if they were lost in a maze, but they didn¡¯t see any signs of previous travelers.

    Meng Qi did not turn around, but he sensed Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s actions. Jiang Zhiwei was warming up her left arm, using stablizing her body as a disguise and holding a long sword in her left hand.

    ¡°We still have more than an hour¡­ ¡± Meng Qi counted down to himself.

    Suddenly a demon¡¯s odor came drifting over from ahead. Undoubtedly, the creature was far stronger than Murky. If its level were to bepared to a human¡¯s strength, it would perhaps be the equivalent of a Peerless Master Pro.

    Meng Qi and hispany stopped in their tracks. At the fork in the path ahead of them they saw arge, dark faced creature. Its demon odor was thick and its appearance was like a ck fog. Who knew which Great King it had followed toe to this ce.

    Murky was shocked. He was about to go forward to meet it, when he realized that the dark faced creature¡¯s body was already rotting. Its eyes were missing from their sockets and there were only patches of ck fur covering its body. Its odor of death was thick as well. The creature was an undead zombie!

    Murky took a deep breath and examined the creature. Seeing that it had no weapon and its clothing had rotted away, Murky put aside his intention to fight andmanded Qi Zhengyan, ¡°You! Go and get it out of our way!¡±

    In Murky¡¯s present state, defeating this monster without wisdom would not be an easy task.

    The atmosphere turned tense. This zombie was strong, though it had no wisdom. Anyone short of Half-step Exterior Scenery would not be able to defeat it. If Qi Zhengyan were to fight it, one wrong move and he would lose his life.

    ¡°Should I attack earlier than nned?¡± Meng Qi started to consider initiating his attack.

    Qi Zhengyan took a deep breath, stepped in front of Meng Qi and replied, ¡°Okay.¡±

    At this time, he had no hesitation. He used Secret Voice-sending and said to Meng Qi, ¡°Be patient and wait for a good opportunity.¡±

    He had deducted the exchange of the Recover Pill from seeing Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s previous action. Jiang Zhiwei would never stumble so easily. Anyone who knew her could see that. Only Murky was blind to it, because he did not know her well enough.

    ¡°Senior Brother Qi¡­ ¡± There was both emotion and worry in Meng Qi¡¯s voice.

    Qi Zhengyan used Secret Voice-sending again andforted Meng Qi. ¡°It¡¯s dangerous, but also a good opportunity. After I face this monster, as long as it doesn¡¯t catch me, I can escape.¡±

    Murky did not expect him to return. It¡¯s likely that the monster would kill him, and a dead man could not return. This was the danger in exploring.

 Chapter 254: Discontent

    <h4>Chapter 254: Discontent</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Meng Qi gritted his teeth, nodding with force. ¡°Senior Brother Qi, be careful.¡±

    It had only been an hour since Jiang Zhiwei consumed the Recover Pill. If she was to make a premature move, her chance of seeding would be close to none. But Qi Zhengyan could draw the monsters and zombies away because those creatures weren¡¯t intelligent, giving him at least a 30 percent chance of escaping. That was nearly the same chances if he had teamed up with Jiang Zhiwei after she recovered. It could be considered as another option for their survival. Considering this, Meng Qi didn¡¯t stop him.

    Naturally, this was under the condition that Qi Zhengyan¡¯s path would not harbor any other monsters. From the look of things at the moment, it seemed like a good choice.

    ¡°Go and draw them to the left.¡± Murky¡¯s order was enough to draw the ire of Meng Qi and his friends.

    Having passed a fork in the road, the mountain path was finally visible. It was obviously the best way to get deep within the Holy Mountain to find the monastery and treasures. That was why Murky ordered Qi Zhengyan to lead the creatures to the path leading left.

    Qi Zhengyan took a few deep breaths before grabbing his Dragon Stripe Golden Sword and carefully approaching the creatures. The closer he went, the stronger the Demon Odor. It was so terrifying that he felt chills all over him.

    Fortunately, he had the power of the dragon suppressing his fear, allowing him to move freely. As he inched closer to the creatures, Meng Qi¡¯s heart beat faster. He and the rest secretly prayed that the Gods would treat them kindly.

    When Qi Zhengyan came within a few feet of the creatures, they began to move. The eyes of one zombie shed red and its hands transformed into bear palms as the Demon Odor and the feeling of death around them red.

    A st of white mist instantly filled the air, with him using the White Cloud Smoke for cover. He held his breath and jumped past the creatures, heading toward the little path on the left.

    When he brushed past the creatures, he came into contact with the Demon Odor of a zombie that made a blood-curdling screech. The zombie threw a punch at him, where ck gas gathered at its fist and sounds of the howling wind was reverberating. The strength of the zombie¡¯s punch was astonishing.

    A red cloud emerged from Qi Zhengyan¡¯s body like a blooming water lily, wrapping itself around him to block the punch.

    He bolted forward while constantly changing his directions.

    When the ck gas came into contact with the red cloud, it dissipated into a mass of smoke and dust that copsed onto the ground, forming a deep and seemingly bottomless hole.

    He staggered and cough blood, but never once slowing down. The creatures were right behind him, screeching in anger.

    It was only at this point that Meng Qi could exhale in relief. If the zombies had any wisdom and didn¡¯t attack purely based on instinct, Qi Zhengyan would have failed to block the attack. How dangerous!

    When Qi Zhengyan and the horde of zombies both disappeared at the mouth of the path, Murky instantly urged Meng Qi and the rest to keep moving.

    When they passed the fork in the path, Meng Qi nced at the path leading left and the ck hole on it. He silently said, ¡°Good luck, Senior Brother Qi. You could be the only one who can survive this¡­¡±

    Even if Jiang Zhiwei could make a full recovery, they didn¡¯t have high hopes of killing Murky because she had lost her left hand. They could only try their best.

    Passing the fork, they headed for the summit of the Holy Mountain.

    The wind was unpredictable, sometimes blowing strongly on Qi Zhengyan¡¯s face and sometimes attacking him from behind. He felt like he was drowning in air.

    He didn¡¯t pay those any mind, only focusing on running and dodging the ck hole. He even used the wind to block the horde of zombies chasing after him. After a while, the distance between them started growing and he was close to ditching them entirely.

    Just then, he suddenly stopped. A hint of hopelessness emerged in his typically expressionless face. There was a cliff in his way, so deep that he couldn¡¯t see the bottom. If he were to jump, his chance of survival was zero.

    While he was running, he had to choose between several forked paths. Yet who knew he would ultimately choose a dead end!

    ¡°Is this my fate? Is this how my life ends?¡± He turned around to see the zombies charging at him.

    He had been born average without any extraordinary talents. In his sect, he was an ordinary and inconspicuous disciple while his seniors and juniors were improving and gaining recognition and fame. Was he satisfied with this?

    He scraped by for many years, finally managing his Apertures and bing the inconspicuous, low-level ranks of the Jianghu. Was he satisfied with this?

    He was trapped by the trifles of life, whether it was theck of money and theints of his wife. He could only ce all his hopes on his daughter and live vicariously through her. Was he satisfied with this?

    It hadn¡¯t been easy but he finally earned an opportunity to enter the Samsara and attain the Divine Skills that he didn¡¯t dare to dream about in his past. With the elixirs and weapons, he was on the cusp of putting his name on the Ranking List of Young Masters. Just as he was about to make it and his future was bright, he was going to die here. Was he satisfied with this?

    These questions echoed in his mind and inside him, a certain sense of perseverance gradually rose in him.

    No! He wasn¡¯t satisfied!

    If this was destiny set by the Gods, then he would fight all the way to the heavens! If this was his fate, then he would change it!

    Qi Zhengyan¡¯s eyes were suddenly bloodshot.

    ¡­

    The mountain path was besieged by typhoon-like winds on one side and a ck hole on the other. The stones on the purend of the Primogenitor of Buddhism were crushed to dust by the winds. Meng Qi and the rest climbed upward, avoiding the cracks in the path.

    Just as they were about to reach a t spot, Meng Qi stopped in his tracks. Something massive was lying in the middle of their path. Upon a closer look, he saw that it was a python almost arge as a small mountain.

    The python was enveloped in thick Demon Odor and a deathly stench. A yellowish fluid was seeping from its body, where parts of its bones were revealed. ck gas was emanating from its tapered body.

    ¡°Snake Dang¡­¡± Murky surprisingly recognized the python.

    The python has been a friend of his old master, the nine-headed bug, and was close to attaining the Real Body of the Heavenly Snake. It followed Murky¡¯s old master to storm the Holy Mountain but then disappeared. Who knew this was where it had died.

    The body of the python had dposed so much that Murky couldn¡¯t tell the cause of its death.

    ¡°So this python has be a dead creature without a soul¡­¡± Even if Meng Qi wasn¡¯t any good, he was still a monk. He could tell that this python was just like the horde of demons earlier, a zombie.

    But this was the purend of the Holy Mountain. Yin Qi shouldn¡¯t be gathering at all. It was understandable that some demons became zombies due to their special powers, but why was every demon they met here like that?

    Could the colossal battle back then change the rules of heaven and earth?

    Murky¡¯s legs became soft when he saw Snake Dang. He didn¡¯t have the courage to fight the python and there wasn¡¯t any point to do so since it didn¡¯t possess any Precious Weapons. So he pointed at Luo Shengyi and said, ¡°You. Go and draw the snake away.¡±

    It had only been an hour since Jiang Zhiwei consumed the elixir. Qi Zhengyan was also not around, drawing the horde of zombies away. Luo Shengyi¡¯s strength had recovered quite a bit and there was a better chance of simply drawing the python awaypared to battling Murky. After weighing the options, he signaled for Meng Qi not to rush and stood out.

    It was better to deal with this monster now. Who knew if they would encounter demons at the level of Monster King or Luohan level as they continued to climb up?

    Seeing Luo Shengyi¡¯s determination, Meng Qi didn¡¯t say anything. He merely wished him good luck in secret.

    Luo Shengyi¡¯s Lightness Skill wasn¡¯t outstanding. He didn¡¯t have skills like White Cloud Smoke or Rosy Afterglow Swing either. Thus he approached the python with exceptional caution.

    When he got close to the python, he picked up a stone and threw it in its direction. The stone, enveloped in his genuine Qi, traveled through the air in silence. It flew past Snake Dang andnded on the ground with a thud.

    Snake Dang moved suddenly, its frighteningntern-like eyes rolling to the ck as it spat out venom. The rock dposed into liquid, even burning a hole in the ground.

    Luo Shengyi seized the opportunity and dashed past the python, heading for the path leading right.

    The python uncoiled its body, its long tail taking up most of the path, and chased after him. It took awhile for the tail topletely disappear out of sight.

    ¡°Hurry up and go!¡± Murky yelled, not letting go of this chance Luo Shengyi created. He took the remaining three people and moved forward, where they could see the summit of the mountain.

    Luo Shengyi continued to dash, changing directions when he saw a fork in the road. When he saw a hidden crevice, he jumped straight inside and held his breath.

    Snake Dang closed in with its burning eyes. Luo Shengyi continued to hold his breath. Since all his Nine Apertures were opened, he could maintain his current state for a long time.

    When the python came close to the crevice he was hiding in, his heart nearly stopped. But the creature went past him. Without any intelligence left in him, his senses hadrgely dulled.

    It was only after the python was gone that he finally inhaled. His luck was really good this time. Thest time too. He would be fine if he just stayed here and wait until it was time to return to the Samsara.

    Suddenly, he felt a chill down his back and jumped forward without thinking. A monster with a head full of white hair stood before him, baring its teeth.

    He was about to turn and run when he realized the monster had blocked his way. On the other side, he could still see Snake Dang¡¯s tail.

    His luck was all exhausted¡­

    He was a Rogue Cultivator that didn¡¯t belong to any sect or school. Having experienced so much hardship and finally making the Ranking List of Young Masters, how could he just die here?

    How could he be satisfied?

    His potential and resources had always been limitedpared to disciples of reputable sects. So he had to give it his all in each and every Samsara task. He had to be selfish and put himself first. Was it all for nothing?

    He wasn¡¯t satisfied!

    Luo Shengyi screamed inside. He red at the white-haired demon and swung his right fist with force.

    This punch of his was so powerful, like the crushing pressure of a mountain, that the white-haired demon¡¯s legs were bent.

    Thump!

    The white-haired demon retreated as soon as the punch hit it. Every bone in Luo¡¯s right hand was fractured.

    Opportunity! He was about to throw a punch with his left hand out of habit to force the demon to back off. But he had exhausted all his energy in his punch earlier. He could only swing his fist like he was y-fighting with his lover.

    His injuries were not healed and his strength not recovered. What he had given what all that he had¡­

    The white-haired demon roared in anger and threw itself at him, sinking its teeth into his neck.

    The pain rushed to his head and everything seemed to go dark around him. But there was a voice reverberating in his mind.

    ¡°I¡¯m not satisfied!¡±

    Everything fellpletely silent.

    Though the top of the mountain was in their view, reaching it was another matter. Meng Qi and others walked for an entire hour before they finally saw a partially copsed temple. Only the Great Buddha¡¯s Hall was still standing.

    Murky¡¯s eyes lit up. He instructed Jiang Zhiwei, saying, ¡°Go and search inside.¡±

    She did as ordered without a word. She made eye contact with Meng Qi and nodded ever so slightly.

    She had recovered. It was time to fight!

 Chapter 255: Rebirth

    <h4>Chapter 255: Rebirth</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Meng Qi lightly drew in a breath. He clenched his right hand, which was gripping the ¡°Whisper Sword¡±, and his five fingers were exerting tremendous force and his palms were somewhat mmy. It was as if he had returned to the first time that he had used a de. In life-and-death situations, even those with the most trained minds would inevitably be anxious. The moment that he made a move, there would be no room for error. Monsters like Murky tended to follow their violent instincts rather than logic.

    However, if he did not go all out, he would be pinning whatever tiny shred of hope he had on fate. He would be desperately praying that there were no monsters hidden in the temple, and that he would not encounter any monsters before he returned. His survival would bepletely out of his hands. On the other hand, if he pressed forward now, although the chance was small, he could use his own ability to grab on to however tiny a chance of survival there was. It was within reach, and even if he did perish, it would be without any regrets!

    Jiang Zhiwei slowly made her way over to Great Buddha¡¯s Hall with her sword in her left hand. She was calm and collected, waiting for Meng Qi to make the first move.

    She was certain that Meng Qi would definitelyunch an attack before she stepped into Great Buddha¡¯s Hall. That was because if there were monsters inside, they would have just wasted a Recover Pill.

    Ruan Yushu wore a cool and aloof expression, but the five fingers of her left hand that were hidden behind her zither were already secretly shifting toward its edge with urgency.

    Murky mped the ¡°Big Leiyin Temple¡± horizontal board under his arm and wielded his steel fork. All of his attention was focussed on the door of Great Buddha¡¯s Hall, as though he were afraid of whatever terrifying monsters could emerge from there.

    Jiang Zhiwei inched over to Meng Qi, who shut his eyes tight then opened them again, as his hand gripped the de exceptionally firm.

    However, right at that moment, a scary feeling suddenly emerged from Great Buddha¡¯s Hall. It was fierce and unyielding, and seemed to be the very harbinger of doomsday. The vast space nearby was crushed to the extent that it began shaking suddenly. Meng Qi felt the heavy pressure make his heart quiver. It was as if his heart were carrying 500 kilograms, making it impossible to escape.

    ¡°This is¡­¡± Even Meng Qi¡¯s thinking had slowed down. He saw a monk in a tattered cassock walk out. The monk¡¯s skin had a dark golden glow and his face resembled withered trees, while his chest waspletely revealed. He seemed to have no life nor any worries.

    With every step he took, the void appeared to tremble even more, as if it were on the brink of copsing. Golden Lotuses bloomed after him, but they were dyed in a ck gas and were not apanied by any Zen chanting.

    Jiang Zhiwei was also crushed by the monk¡¯s aura to the point where she could not move, as if there were binds all around that restrained her movements. Since Ruan Yushu was weaker and her broken right arm had yet to heal, she was even quivering under the pressure.

    Murky¡¯s eyes popped out of their sockets. With a look of shock on his face, he eximed, ¡°Luo¡­ Luohan!¡±

    Luohan? Golden Body Luohan?!

    Meng Qi turned pale with fright. Was this the kind of feeling the Dharmakaya gave people?

    The Luohan¡¯s Golden Body was covered in a heavy, ashy, dead atmosphere that made the dark golden glow appear to have faded and hide countless cracks. With his nk stare and expressionless face, the monk was not much different from the previous two demon zombies.

    ¡°How did this happen? Even a monk who had freed himself from all his worries and cleansed his soul had turned into a zombie? What exactly happened on the Holy Mountain?¡± Meng Qi was utterly shellshocked as his head was filled with questions.

    He wanted to retreat and step out of the range of the Luohan¡¯s power. However, the overwhelming deterrence made his legs feel like lead and he was unable to move them at all.

    He was not the only one affected. Murky, a demon with the strength of the Half-step Exterior Scenery, was also trembling and his waves had solidified as well. He inched backward at a snail¡¯s pace, much slower than the rate at which the Luohan was advancing toward them.

    The fearsomeness of the Dharmakaya was that terrifying. He did not even have to lift a finger for Murky to be defenseless!

    The Luohan looked haggard and had an icy gaze that seemed to suggest everything around him was dead. As he closed the distance between himself and Meng Qi, that feeling grew increasingly apparent. It made Meng Qi¡¯s heart pound so fast and so hard that it could almost leap right out of his throat.

    A zombified Luohan was most definitely not any saint!

    Murky was so scared that he made a strange cry. All of a sudden, he remembered something, and frantically hurled the ¡°Big Leiyin Temple¡± horizontal board that he had been holding at the Luohan, hoping that the object rted to the Primogenitor of Buddhism would be of some use!

    Was it not often said that Buddhism was the best at defeating Nether Spirits and other ghosts?

    The horizontal board flew toward the Luohan, who showed no signs of abnormality. As Murky had thrown it hastily, it did not hit the Luohan, but instead fell at its feet with a thud.

    The Luohan took half a step forward and then suddenly stopped. It nced at the horizontal board, curiosity appearing in its dull eyes and its bloody intentions toning down a little.

    Yet this change was short-lived. It was about to step over the horizontal board and head for Meng Qi, who was right in front of it. Their vitality was disgusting and had to be exterminated!

    Meng Qi took a deep breath. When he saw the Luohan¡¯s reaction to the horizontal board, he decided to give it onest shot and flog the dead horse. After all, he could not escape, and he could not beat the Luohan either.

    Meng Qi emitted a faint bronze glow that surrounded his body. Although it was weak, it was undoubtedly Buddhist in nature. Despite the fact that the Golden Bell Shield had been broken, it had only lost its defensive properties. The inner meridians had not yet been damaged, but it was still difficult to operate it.

    Upon feeling such a breath, the Golden Body Luohan halted its footsteps once more. It stopped at the edge of the ¡°Big Leiyin Temple¡± horizontal board, and its frosty gaze significantly softened.

    Meng Qi considered hisck of strength to disy the Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship and the ¡°Ananda¡± roar that traveled far and wide. Hence, he settled on not using his de to demonstrate his Buddhist identity. Instead, he would chant incantations.

    Rebirth Mantra! ¡°Rebirth in a purend holy mantra¡±! ¡°Extrication from all sins that will lead to retribution and rebirth in the purend Dharani¡±!

    This was one of the incantations that Meng Qi had learned during his morning lessons. He had it memorized down to everyst word and had never forgotten it.

    ¡°Namo Amitabhaya¡­¡± He continued emitting the dark golden glow as his face expressed benevolence. He truly wanted the Luohan to be able to escape from his restraints and quickly reach the purend. Only then would he be safe.

    Something strange then urred. The Luohan actually followed Meng Qi by closing his eyes and began to recite incantations as well. In fact, it was also chanting the Rebirth Mantra!

    The ¡°Rebirth Mantra¡± rang out throughout thepound while the light of Zen rippled throughout the Luohan¡¯s Golden Body. The gloomy and dpidated temple gradually became more and more pure and pristine.

    ¡°¡­sahaloka.¡±

    Under such guidance, the words ¡°Big Leiyin Temple¡± shone with the light of Buddha. They turned bright and clean, giving off a radiance that was upright, fearless, and free from worldly worries.

    The Luohan¡¯s dazed expression softened and it took a step forward to directly sit cross-legged on the ¡°Big Leiyin Temple¡± horizontal board. The ashy scent of death and pitch-ck vibe that it had been shrouded in revealed its pure body with a dark golden glow beneath it!

    A colorful me leaped out of its body and ignited the Golden Body, burning the deathly atmosphere and pitch-ck scent that surrounded it.

    Slowly, the mes had swallowed all of the Luohan and the ¡°Big Leiyin Temple¡± horizontal board. Sounds of Zen chanting came from it, as though that were a form of extrication from worldly matters or Nirvana itself.

    ¡°Namo Amitabhaya¡­¡± Meng Qi was still chanting, his voice blending with the sound of the Zen chanting. A brief smile appeared on the Luohan¡¯s face. It spoke of benevolence, freedom from worries, and ack of hesitation.

    Once the mes were about to entirely consume him, Meng Qi saw two streams of blood flow from his eyes!

    A Luohan had tears? What was going on?

    The mes grew even stronger and taller. They shot up into the sky, causing the temple to shine with a pristine uprighteousness.

    By the time the fire began to die down, there was almost nothing left of the Big Leiyin Temple horizontal board and the Golden Body Luohan. In their ce was a colorful Buddha¡¯s relic that gave one a sense of calm.

    The shaking of the space and the heavy binds restraining their movements had all vanished. Meng Qi and the others could move freely again. It almost felt like whatever had just transpired had been but a dream. If not for the rolling of the Buddha¡¯s relic on the ground, they might have actually doubted whether what had happened was real.

    ¡°Move it!¡± Upon catching sight of the Buddha¡¯s relic on the ground, Murky¡¯s eyes lit up at once. In just a few steps, he had overtaken Meng Qi and Jiang Zhiwei. He unleashed his waves in an attempt to sweep it up and snatch it away.

    An opportunity!

    Meng Qi and Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s eyes met and they both discovered the joy in the other¡¯s eyes. The two of them had nned tounch an attack together to fight for the chance head on, but now that Murky¡¯s greed had been revealed, they were presented with an opportunity to ambush him!

    The opportunity had to be seized, for it was now or never!

    If Murky was still standing after this strike, they would most certainly die. There was no other possibility!

    Whereas if they did not make a move now, they still might have the chance to make it to their return!

    This was an absolute battle on the frontlines. Should they use their actions and efforts to vie for hope, or struggle at death¡¯s door and pray for luck?

    Meng Qi had long had an answer in his heart¡ªhe would rather die than beg the gods for mercy!

    He who helps himself will be helped by heaven!

    The heart sutras of the Ananda Oathbreaking de began to revolve. Meng Qi¡¯s heart was like the calm surface of ake, without any ripples or movement. He forgot about the deaths, about the danger, and about the wins and losses. The only thing that he had was the burning desire for the battle to survive!

    That¡¯s right, I¡¯m unwilling. I¡¯m unwilling to die here. I still have too many unfulfilled wishes!

    But, precisely because I am unwilling, I have to make a move here and now!

    I can¡¯t sit around and wait to be saved, or simply long for luck!

    This strike is a de of unwillingness and also a de of survival. Even if I should die, it will be with no regrets!

    His Long Knife swung out and whispers scattered everywhere, just like Meng Qi¡¯s inner cries.

    The knife was like a long dragon. It descended from above and absorbed all the vitality and airflow nearby, transforming into a fierce and unyielding strike. Purple lightning soared across the sky and enveloped everything in frontof it.

    Meng Qi pulled his Long Knife back and swung it out again just like before. It was exactly the same strike as before, almost like a duplicate. Even Jiang Zhiwei could not resist giving a small smile at the sight of it.

    One strike, two strikes, three strikes¡ªMeng Qi made a total of nine strikes. There was a sudden deafening p of thunder, causing Murky to tremble.

    Streaks of Purple Thunder shot out like snakes, all of them crashing into one another. They came together to resemble a car tire rolling forward. It crushed Murky with a power and force used to deter the universe and punish evildoers in the name of heaven.

    Murky had just been celebrating his sessful obtainment of the Luohan Sarira when a sudden feeling shook him from the core. It was simr to the feeling he had experienced when he had witnessed the Master of the Nine-headed Insect being robbed while crossing a path. It was like a deterrence from above, while they were nothing but mere ants crawling on the ground.

    Heavenly punishment?

    No, it was an ambush!

    He stabbed his steel fork backward and blocked the Long Knife. Then he turned his body and shifted the tide of his waves to protect himself.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    A streak of thunder struck from above, shaking up the Nine Heavens. Murky was too slow and ended up getting maliciously hit by the Purple Thunder on the waves protecting him.

    Water sprayed everywhere and the snakelike thunderbolts flew all about. The streaks of Thunder Light traveled throughout the waves and directly forced apart Murky¡¯s protective waves. He was electrocuted so severely that his ck scales turned yellow.

    Had Murky still been at the Exterior Level, Meng Qi¡¯s ¡°Violent Thunder Shocking the Sky¡± strike might not have been able to break his defenses. However, at that point in time, Murky only had the strength of the Half-step Exterior Scenery. Hence, with Meng Qi¡¯s attack, he had suffered electrocution, had hiss waves utterly prated, and had his scales hit.

    ¡°ng!¡±

    The ¡°Whisper Sword¡± collided with Murky¡¯s ck scales. Several ck scales fell off as a clean, shallow knife wound was created and blood began to flow out of it.

    ¡°He dared to attack me? Is he not afraid of death?¡± Murky flew into a rage. Since he had already collected the Luohan Sarira, he decided to go all out and kill Meng Qi.

    Just as that thought had shed through his mind, his vision was suddenly blinded by sword light. It was as if there was only that single sword between all of heaven and earth.

    Since when had she regained her strength?

    Murky was simultaneously shocked and enraged, as well as being full of fear. He used all his might to wield his steel fork in an attempt to stop the Long Sword as droplets of sweat gathered on his mid-brows.

    His protective waves had just been prated when Jiang Zhiwei struck, taking the opportunity to make her move. She did not give him any time to catch his breath or put his defenses up again. Her timing was exceedingly impable!

 Chapter 256: The Bluish White Lamp

    <h4>Chapter 256: The Bluish White Lamp</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Jiang Zhiwei held onto her sword with her left hand and used the swordwill of ¡°Anatta Sword¡± to change the Inner World. This resulted in resonance with the Outer World and activated ¡°Yama¡¯s Invitation¡±. Compared to the moves of ¡°Anatta Sword¡±, it was much simpler, and almost crude when it came to variations. It was something she could handle with her unskilled left hand at present.

    Her calm heart reflected the fine variations. Apart from eliminating the obstacles in front of her, she had no other thoughts. She had no considerations about death or worries about winning. It was as if she were on the verge of achieving Oneness of Heaven and Men, and bing one with her de!

    With that strike, there was no going back. Although it was strong to the point of breaking, her will was unyielding!

    The sword light was bright and blinding, like a faint, beautiful Heavenly Fairy above all things. However, it was also awe-inspiring and carried the concentrated scent of death, as if it were Heaven and Earth¡¯s judgment on all living organisms.

    Murky felt a chill run through his body. It felt the threat of death, like it never had before and its eyes were about to pop right out of their sockets. However, the ¡°Wild Thunder¡± had just passed and its waves had been scattered. He could only wield its steel fork, in an attempt to block the blow from the Long Sword.

    ¡°ng!¡±

    The sound of metal shing could be heard from far. Meng Qi felt his heart drop. Had the de been blocked?

    His mental power withered once more, as he felt the lethargy set in. Only his genuine Qi retained its bnce. If either he or Jiang Zhiwei was unable to kill Murky or severely injure him, it would be over for them.

    The sword light dissipated. Since Jiang Zhiwei was using her left hand after all, she was not quite used to it and had been a tad too slow. The steel fork had parried her blow to a good extent. It failed to hit the critical mid-brows to destroy Murky¡¯s Vital Spirit, but had managed to stab the right of Murky¡¯s head. The de prated his hard skull and remained embedded there.

    Sword Qi was unleashed and attacked Murky¡¯s brain. Jiang Zhiwei had no intention of giving up yet. She nned to use such a method to get rid of Murky!

    Argh! Murky¡¯s sad and shrill shrieks filled the air. Blood Essence flowed out of his eyes and spurted out of its open mouth. The shards of Monster Core he had previously swallowed were also expelled at the same time.

    Since it hade to this, there was no point in holding back anymore!

    The shards of the ck Monster Core transformed into a beam of flying light and shot directly at Jiang Zhiwei. She gritted her teeth and stood her ground, continuing to release the Sword Qi. The Qi passed through Murky¡¯s skull and devastated his brain fluids.

    One of the shards was about to hit Jiang Zhiwei on her left chest, when a hand suddenly reached out and blocked it. It was none other than Meng Qi, who had swiftly swung his de and had not retreated. He had sacrificed his own flesh to save Jiang Zhiwei from a fatal blow.

    The Monster Core pierced through Meng Qi¡¯s left hand, which was not protected by the Golden Bell Shield. Although his flesh ended up twisted and torn, his blocking and the Immortal Pressing Art greatly helped to reduce the force. Jiang Zhiwei was only blown a few feet back and managed to escape without her body and heart being pierced.

    When Jiang Zhiwei flew backward, she held her sword tight and yanked it. The Sword of the Sun-Prating Rainbow was pulled out of Murky¡¯s head, leaving a gaping wound behind.

    The Monster Core was utterly destroyed, causing Murky¡¯s strength to plummet further. He no longer had the ability to borrow the power of Heaven and Earth. Besides, he was severely injured. In fact, he was already in a state of confusion and could only rely on his solid demonic powers and massive size to hold on.

    However, he was not dead yet!

    ¡°Hahahaha!¡± He threw his head back and cackled, as blood continued to gush out of his forehead. His bloody face made him resemble a devil, ferocious and terrifying.

    ¡°Trying to kill me?¡±

    ¡°With the likes of you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to make you regret that you¡¯re still alive!¡±

    He seemed to go berserk, wielding his steel fork to charge right at Meng Qi.

    Meng Qi¡¯s head was still hurting in a way that made him want to bash it against a wall. His mental energy had greatly diminished as well, making it even more difficult to control theplicated variation moves. He was only able to hold the Whisper Sword and fight Murky head on to the death.

    ¡°Kill!¡±

    He hollered. His genuine Qi exploded and he swung his sword down on the steel fork.

    ¡°ng!¡±

    Both of them took a step back from the force. Meng Qi¡¯s body was swaying, because he was slightly weaker than Murky.

    Jiang Zhiwei struggled with all her might, but the damage to her left chest was so serious that she could not get to her feet.

    ¡°Die!¡± Murky made a forceful stab with his steel fork. His eyes were bloody and the crimson fluid was flowing from them, streaking his face with bloody streams.

    ¡°Kill!¡± Meng Qi did not back down. He swung his Long Knife horizontally at the steel fork with all the brute force of rampaging thunder and the unyieldingness of Knife Dao.

    ¡°ng!¡±

    Both of them took a step back again. Meng Qi spat out a mouthful of blood. He used the ability of the Immortal Pressing Art to turn death to life and managed to maintain an abundance of genuine Qi, but it seemed that he was still a bit weaker than Murky.

    All of a sudden, the beautiful sound of a zither rang out in Meng Qi¡¯s heart. It was like rain after a long drought, refreshing his spirit and welling out like clean water from a spring.

    Ruan Yushu sat cross-legged on the ground, with her ancient zither by her side. Her left hand was not moving and her face was pristine and clear. Without audible sounds, she channeled the music of the zither into Meng Qi¡¯s heart.

    Only those born with the gift of the zither could learn the Ruan family¡¯s secret technique ¡ª the ¡°Heart of Zither¡±. One used his heart as a zither, his seven emotions as its strings and his Gist of Trueness to y it. Inaudible heavenly music would be yed, leading to resonance with others¡¯ hearts!

    Everytime she yed a note, Ruan Yushu¡¯s face paled further. The ¡°Heart of Zither¡± exhausted a lot of mental energy and was not something the average person could handle. Moreover, she was still recovering from her serious injuries.

    Meng Qi felt that his genuine Qi was brimming and his mental energy significantly recovered a little. His strength also seemed to have been raised to a higher level. He suddenly violently shouted,

    ¡°Kill!¡±

    His Long Knife swung out once more, like crackling thunder descending from the skies, crushing everything with its momentum.

    Murky stumbled a little but raised his steel fork to block the attack. He also shrieked, ¡°Die!¡±

    ¡°ng!¡±

    The Whisper Sword and steel fork could be heard smashing into each other once more from afar. However, this time around, Meng Qi did not move backward. Murky, on the other hand, took three consecutive steps back!

    ¡°Kill!¡± Unleashing his Body Movements, Meng Qi charged forward, with his de like a wild dragon.

    ¡°ng! ng! ng!¡±

    Meng Qi¡¯s every strike was more ferocious than his previous one. Murky had no choice but to hang in there.

    Blood spurted out of Ruan Yushu¡¯s nostrils. She could not withstand the mental effort anymore and fainted, falling backward.

    After that blow, Murky¡¯s demonic powers began faltering against Meng Qi¡¯s physical stamina and genuine Qi being constantly at its peak. The only issue was with the Whisper Sword. After shing several times with Murky¡¯s steel fork, which was almost on the level of a Precious Weapon, fine cracks had begun to appear on the de!

    Meng Qi was full of hatred and his desire for battle was boiling over. He forced out thest strands of Purple Thunder Force from his Dantian. Although he could not use the Violent Thunder Shocking the Sky, he would strengthen the power of his stroke.

    ¡°Die right now!¡±

    Meng Qi¡¯s bellow made the entire temple shake. His Long Knife went straight for Murky¡¯s face. The de appeared to be firm yet gentle, and feminine yet masculine. All these mixed together into a chaotic, indistinguishable mess.

    The Trio Combination of Yin and Yang, which is Yin and which is Yang?

    When his steel fork made contact with the Whisper Sword, Murky felt that his opponent¡¯s Long Knife did not bear force. The knife seemed to be so feminine and gentle that his fork was pushed away easily.

    ¡°Die right now!¡±

    Yin and Yang worked together and flowed from the former to thetter. In a sh, the gentleness turned to strength and forced the steel fork back. The Long Knife suddenly pressed forward and cleaved in the direction of Murky¡¯s face with unparalleled ferocity. Its very target was Murky¡¯s gaping wound!

    ¡°Die right now!¡±

    His voice reverberated throughout thepound and his Knife Momentum was violent. Meng Qi was like a Thunder God from the Heaven. Streaks of purple thunder shot out from his palms, encircling his Whisper Sword.

    The crisis of death entered Murky¡¯s thoughts. He became sober all of a sudden and blurted, ¡°Spare me¡­ ¡±

    ¡°ng!¡±

    The Long Knife struck him right on his skull. It was like hitting Lazurite, causing only a few scales to fall off. However, the purple Thunderp ravaged his wound, wrecking Murky¡¯s brain from inside.

    ¡°Pop! Pop! Pop!¡±

    Violet Lightning Snakes emerged from Murky¡¯s eyes, nose, ears and other orifices, as if they were spitting smoke.

    ¡°Pop! Pop! Pop!¡±

    His demonic power entirely copsed and imploded. ck gas began billowing from Murky¡¯s body.

    With a shrill sound, the Whisper Sword shattered in Meng Qi¡¯s hands. It turned into silver dust and scattered on the ground.

    Murky¡¯s pleading expression remained frozen on his face along with some remnants of his madness. A burnt smell drifted from him, and his skin appeared to darken even more.

    His eyes werepletely soulless. With an unceremonious thud, he copsed before Meng Qi¡¯s feet. Only the sound of his steel fork hitting the ground could be heard in the distance.

    ¡°He¡¯s finally dead¡­¡± A wave of happiness and relief washed over Meng Qi. All of a sudden, he realized that he had exhausted all his strength as well. He went weak in the knees and fell to the ground too.

    Hey on his back, arms and legs spread apart, as he gazed up at the heavens. The blue bricks beneath him were icy cold, but Meng Qi felt nothing but peace and joy. This was indeed the feeling of escaping death!

    However, he did not indulge in this state for long. Ruan Yushu was still unconscious and Jiang Zhiwei was still badly injured. They were waiting for him to go to their aids.

    He relied on his genuine Qi to support him and struggled to his feet. He saw that Jiang Zhiwei had already sealed off her acupoints and was harmonizing her Qi-cirction in a cross-legged position, so he rushed over to Ruan Yushu first. Meng Qi helped her up and ced his hand on her sleeveless shirt, channeling inner force into it to protect her heart vessel.

    Coldness and heat intersected in Ruan Yushu¡¯s body, making her shudder. After a while, she regained consciousness. Meng Qi quickly asked, ¡°Are you alright? Hurry up and take a recovery elixir.¡±

    The other elixirs they had brought had all been consumed.

    Ruan Yushu¡¯s body was feeble. Therefore, she told Meng Qi the chant to ess the Space Ring, and made him retrieve it instead.

    Meng Qi repeated the chant in his head once and remembered it. Then he opened the Space Ring and retrieved the recovery elixirs Fu Zhenzhen had left behind.

    However, even before Ruan Yushu opened her mouth to take the elixir, herrge, clear eyes stared at Meng Qi. With much effort, she said, ¡°Dried Dragon Fish!¡±

    Meng Qi felt awkward in an instant. ¡°She should be thinking about snacking at a time like this!¡±

    He feigned patience and replied, ¡°Take the elixir first. After your condition has stabilized, you can eat your Dried Dragon Fish.¡±

    ¡°Dried Dragon Fish first!¡± Ruan Yushu stubbornly looked at Meng Qi, refusing to give in.

    ¡°Fine.¡± Meng Qi decided to concede to her ridiculous request. He found the Dried Dragon Fish and ced it in Ruan Yushu¡¯s mouth, then fed her the recovery elixir, using his genuine Qi to speed up the process.

    A short momentter, the elixir¡¯s recovery properties were unleashed and Ruan Yushu¡¯s condition stabilized. She began to harmonize Qi-cirction by herself. Meng Qi then brought the elixir over to Jiang Zhiwei.

    ¡°It¡¯s finally over.¡± Jiang Zhiwei had been harmonizing her Qi-cirction for a while and thus her injuries had not worsened. After taking the elixir, she let out a long sigh. A bright and heartfelt smile graced her beautiful features. It had really been a difficult journey!

    Meng Qi was just as d. ¡°I couldn¡¯t believe we managed to kill a monster at the Exterior level.¡±

    He paused for a moment, before revealing a worried expression. ¡°I wonder how Senior Brother Qi and Old Luo are doing¡­ ¡±

    He did not know where Qi Zhengyan and the rest had escaped. It was impossible to search for them in the depths of Holy Mountain, which was wrought with danger.

    ¡°I hope they¡¯re okay.¡± Upon thinking about the matter, Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s expression dulled too.

    ¡°Yeah, lucky people will always be helped by the Heaven¡­ ¡± Meng Qi helped Jiang Zhiwei up and they made their way over to Ruan Yushu to help her up too. These three entered the Great Buddha¡¯s Hall together.

    ¡°A zombified Luohan came from inside here. Judging from its momentum, there should be no other monsters in the Great Buddha¡¯s Hall. Outside, it would be easy toe across zombies, but once we¡¯re inside the hall, we should be safe,¡± Meng Qi exined.

    Jiang Zhiwei and Ruan Yushu did not have any different opinions. When they passed by the Murky, these three people stopped and bent down to collect it¡¯s steel fork, scattered scales and the Buddha¡¯s ze Relic left behind by the Luohan. They put all these in the Space Ring.

    As for Murky¡¯s armor, Purple Gold Crown and other objects, Meng Qicked the strength to remove them at the moment. He could only return to get them after he had had ample rest. Other than those items, Murky was not carrying anything else on him.

    Looking at Murky¡¯s corpse, Ruan Yushu sighed. There seemed to be a hint of pity in her voice as she said, ¡°It¡¯s all burnt¡­ ¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s all burnt¡­ What are you thinking about¡­¡± Meng Qi was speechless. He led the girls into Great Buddha¡¯s Hall, when suddenly, his eyes lit up.

    On the incense table was a bluish whitemp, whose me was as small as a bean. The interior was warm and tranquil, forming a stark contrast against the cold and gloomy exterior.

    The bluish whitemp was covered in cracks. Its me was dull, as if it had gone through centuries, without being extinguished.

    All of a sudden, the sound of light footsteps came from outside of the temple. Someone seemed to be approaching.

    Meng Qi was both shocked and horrified. Given their current state, the three of them were in no position to resist enemies!

    He made Ruan Yushu and Jiang Zhiwei lean against a pir for support, then reached for his ¡°Meridian¡±. He had no intention of just resigning himself to death.

    The person stepped into the hall. Meng Qi was first stunned, then burst into tion.

    ¡°Senior Brother Qi!¡±

    It was Qi Zhengyan who had arrived!

 Chapter 257: Looking Back at the Hardship they have been through

    <h4>Chapter 257: Looking Back at the Hardship they have been through</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Qi Zhengyan¡¯s indigo robe was tattered. ck blood started to flow out from his wounds throughout his body. However, his eyes were clear and he looked fine. His injuries seemed to be not that serious.

    When he entered the temple, he felt it hard to see due to the bright light inside. He raised his free hand to block out the strong light and asked with concern, ¡°Are you all right?¡±

    ¡°When you saw the dead fish lying outside, you must¡¯ve known that we¡¯re fine.¡± The moment he saw Senior Brother Qi return safe, Meng Qi felt happy and made a joke. ¡°How about you, Senior Brother Qi?¡±

    He sheathed the Purple Decease Sword on his waist. Since his left hand was badly injured, he could only use his right hand. Moreover, due to his present state, he could not wield the Purple Decease Sword.

    Qi Zhengyan coughed and put down his left hand which covered his face just now. He could clearly see now. As usual, he had a dull expression on his face, whichcked the fervor at his age. He said, ¡°Just a little injury. It¡¯s just the corpse poison that invaded my body, nothing serious.¡±

    Meng Qi searched for Fu Zhenzhen¡¯s medicine. Instructed by Jiang Zhiwei and Ruan Yushu, he found the medicine bottle for uprooting both the corpse and Yin poison, and passed it to Qi Zhengyan.

    After taking the elixir, Qi Zhengyan crossed his legs and began to harmonize Qi-cirction. Meng Qi helped Jiang Zhiwei and Ruan Yushu to sitfortably and let them continue healing. After that, he sprayed some healing powder on his left hand and wrapped it with a piece of cloth from his clothing. Then, he took several elixirs to regain his spirit and strength.

    After that, he carried his ¡°Meridian¡± with difficulty to inspect the situation of this Great Buddha¡¯s Hall with the help of his full genuine Qi. There must have been a lot of Buddha treasures but they had been ruined by years of erosion. As a matter of fact, the moment Meng Qi touched an indigo lotus, it turned into dust.

    ¡°Eh, did the corpse of Luohan once sit here?¡± Meng Qi found a ce where the dead odor could slip into the gold tiles. It was the shadow that was just in front of the bluish whitemp. It seemed to be guarding it!

    ¡°This bluish whitemp should not bepletely ruined¡­¡± When Meng Qi used the Golden Bell Shield, a dark gold glow appeared on his left hand, which indicated the presence of Buddhism. Then, he carefully reached out to hold the bluish whitemp.

    Themp was not that cold. Its body was made of an unknown material and had not been broken yet. Its me, though quite weak, never went out. Plus, its light was clear and pure, illuminating and warming both human hearts and the evil spirits.

    ¡°It should be a treasure.¡± Meng Qi murmured. Although his left palm was seriously injured to the point where he could not use his sword, he was still able to hold themp.

    When the light shone on the blood ¡°bandage¡±, Meng Qi immediately felt lesser pain and that the Golden Bell Shield was running more smoothly, which made him confirm his spection. He then brought themp and went back to Jiang Zhiwei and the others.

    After some treatment, Qi Zhengyan¡¯s ck blood turned to a much lighter color and gradually turned dark red. He opened his eyes and wrapped his wounds, and turned his head to look out of the temple. He said, ¡°Murky¡¯s corpse is still there. I¡¯m going to pick it up. We can use it to exchange for Karma points.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It won¡¯t be long before we can return.¡± Meng Qi felt afraid that themp would burn the things in the Space Ring, so he kept holding it in his hand. He said with a smile, ¡°Senior Brother Qi, I thought you would hide somece after you escaped from the monster. I never expected that you would catch up to us.¡±

    Qi Zheng slowly turned back to look at Meng Qi, who was leaning against a pir, and said calmly, ¡°I was nning to join you for I could badly injure Murky at least. His remaining strength was at most as strong as an Eight Acupoints master. Since I have the ¡®Book of the Chaos¡¯, I could manage to get rid of him. Therefore, I ran and found a chance to help you. However, just when I caught up with you, I found Murky already lying in the ruins.¡±

    His brotherly feelings touched Meng Qi very much. After making great efforts to get rid of the monster, the first thing Qi Zhengyan did was to hurry off to help them! How great his friendship was!

    ¡°Senior Brother Qi, how did you get rid of the monster?¡± Asked Meng Qi curiously.

    Qi Zhengyan¡¯s face fell at once. It seemed that the experience was too unpleasant to recall. After pausing for a short time, he said, ¡°It was really dangerous! When I reached a cliff, there¡¯s no way ahead of me and the monster was still desperately chasing me, which made me hopeless. Fortunately, the monster, though very powerful, was not smart. I managed to lead it to fall off the cliff at the risk of losing my life.¡±

    Perhaps because of his experience, he was a bit wordy and described the struggle in great detail.

    ¡°Everyone hasn¡¯t had it easy. Such is the Death Task!¡± Meng Qi sighed heavily. Jiang Zhiwei, who was curing her wounds, agreed with him.

    Ruan Yushu¡¯s wounds were almost healed but both her mind and strength were worn out. She did not want to do anything but sit in repose with her eyes closed. However, upon hearing Meng Qi¡¯s words, she tried her best to take out some dried dragon fish and ate it to reward herself in relief.

    After the conversation, Meng Qi put themp in front of Jiang Zhiwei and went out with Qi Zhengyan. They peeled off Murky¡¯s ck scales, fishskin, locking armour, Purple Gold Crown, Cloud-walking boots and other things with considerable efforts, only leaving his entrails and flesh behind.

    ¡°Whir¡­¡± After the loots were taken into the Spatial Ring, Meng Qi uttered a sigh of relief and rested against a pir, waiting for the task to end.

    However, he did not lower his guard. After all, they were not home yet. Though they had the Golden Body Luohan and themp to protect them, no one thought it was safe.

    Qi Zhengyan approached Meng Qi and leaned against the other side of the pir, looking at the wounded Jiang Zhiwei and Ruan Yushu. He then said eloquently, ¡°Before, we were just in the mortal world, but right now, we nearly fought with the monsters in the demon world. The Death Task really deserved its title. Who knows what¡¯s next?¡±

    Meng Qi looked at the darkness outside the temple. The back of his head kept hitting the pir lightly. ¡°We might encounter the martial arts of the Exterior. We can get the chance to learn it in the next task.¡±

    In the former tasks, they hardly fought with anyone of the Exterior, let alone had a chance to learn their kung fu. The only way to get it was by exchanging Karma points. However, after this Death Task, their rewards and opportunities would definitely increase, and it would be possible for them to get in touch with the relics of the divine monsters and fairy saints.

    ¡°After this, I want to resign as Manager and explore the world. I should no longer be trapped in Yedu. As you can see, I can¡¯ make full use of the ¡®Book of the Chaos¡¯ here, so it¡¯s difficult to for me to challenge myself.¡± Qi Zhengyan suddenly spoke his intentions. He raised his head to stare at the roof beams above.

    Meng Qi, still looking at the outside, said, ¡°Me too. I want to ept the invitation of the Six Fan School and serve as their Secret-searching Nark. It can be a chance to promote and challenge myself instead of passively waiting.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s also time for me to find out about my past so as not to meet with any idents in Shengdu.¡±

    ¡°I wonder how¡¯s Gu Changqing with his new life in shengdu¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d like to go to River East. It has been guarded by the Wang family since the ancient time. A catastrophe-free environment and the most prosperous ce in the world. In addition, heroes on the Ranking List of Young Masters tend to gather there, so it is the best choice for the young masters from each state to improve themselves¡­¡±

    Apart from River East, the other choices were Shengdu, Changle, Juyuan and so on.

    ¡°If I had another opportunity, I also would go to River East because ¡®Master Lotus¡¯, ¡®The Astounding¡¯, ¡®The Unstoppable¡¯, ¡®Ledgerkeeper of Lives¡¯, and ¡®Shapeless Sword¡¯ are all there. They¡¯re the greatest heroes I¡¯m dying to learn from¡­¡± Meng Qi admiringly said, for they were the top ten people on the Ranking List of Young Masters, or once had a ce in the top ten.

    Apart from them, there were a lot of other experts on the Ranking List of Young Masters too. Thus, River East was home of the famous heroes.

    While the two were talking about their ns, Jiang Zhiwei and Ruan Yushu were harmonizing Qi-cirction with their eyes closed. Peace and warmth permeated the atmosphere in the Great Buddha¡¯s Hall.

    After some time, the Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms¡¯ indifferent voice came into Meng Qi¡¯s ears,

    ¡°It¡¯s the sunrise of the eighth morning. The main task has beenpleted. You may return.¡±

    ¡°Each of you will receive 1000 Karma points and a Samsara talisman.¡±

    ¡°Atst, we¡¯ve finished the task¡­The Death Task ispleted¡­¡± Meng Qi was truly relieved. At the same time, he felt worn out and full of vicissitudes.

    Although it was only seven days, he seemed to have spent 70 years on the Death Task. After experiencing the partings between life and death, he had a mixed feeling of the fickle world.

    The brilliant rays changed from gloom to brightness in front of him. The mist around him rose up and cooled his heart, making him quitefortable. The wounds on his left hand quickly recovered and his broken ribs were restored one by one. The dark gold glow began to burst into bloom, the light of which changed from gloominess to brightness and pureness with continuous cracking sounds.

    Meanwhile, Meng Qi got a blue green Samsara talisman.

    ¡°I¡¯ll invite Zhiwei and the others to explore Zhenwu¡¯s Decoy Grave some timeter.¡±Meng Qi made up his mind. Of course, considering that everyone was exhausted for the time being, they had to digest the harvest of this task and adjust themselves to the best state. If they acted now, it would be easy for them to have a mental breakdown.

    He looked around only to find three light pirs, and suddenly felt sad. It seemed that Lao Luo had not escaped this nightmare.

    When the light pirs disappeared, Meng Qi stepped out and found that Qi Zhengyan was fine. Obviously, Qi Zhengyan had not been injured as badly as himself.

    A momentter, Jiang Zhiwei and Ruan Yushu also finished their treatment. Their right arms were intact again.

    ¡°It¡¯s as flexible as usual.¡± Jiang Zhiwei moved her right hand, affirming the Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms¡¯ healing ability.

    Ruan Yushu lifted her zither with her left hand and quickly plucked the strings with the other, and heard its melodious sound again.

    Then she rewarded herself with a piece of dried dragon fish¡­

    ¡°First of all, let¡¯s check our items and exchange them for Karma points. Then we¡¯ll equally divide them.¡± They fell into silence as they mourned the loss of their teammate Luo Shengyi for a while. Then Meng Qi frankly said, ¡°The Buddha¡¯s relic was obtained by my execration but the horizontal board of the ¡®Big Leiyin Temple¡¯ was gained at the risk of losing my teammates¡¯ lives. How could I feel free to upy them alone?¡±

    He first ced the bluish whitemp in his hand into the Central Light Pir and requested a public identification.

    ¡°The nearly destroyed Buddha¡¯s Lamp, an item in front of the Sakyamuni, was one of the Magical Arms when it was in good condition. It could give out the endless light and illuminate thousands of square miles. It also could tame Heterodox Doctrines and ghosts. Moreover, it could burn the karma and protect itself, preventing any evil invading it. Unfortunately, it nearly turned to ruins. Apart from its ability to restrain the Yin pathogen and evil spirits, it could burn forever and shrink to the size of a little pea; but, without being activated, its me would never burn anything. It can be regarded as an ordinary Precious Weapon now, worth 1600 Karma points. If you want to mend it well, you should pay 52000 Karma points for it.¡±

    ¡°Plus, it will cost you 30000 Karma points if you intend to forcibly decode the sessor of the looking-like cold Jade Buddha.¡±

    Hearing this, Meng Qi and his teammates stared at each other, aghast. Themp in good condition turned out to be so powerful, and the small jade joss had a sessor.

    ¡°We entered the Holy Mountain purend through your small jade joss, so thismp should belong to you. Please keep it.¡± Said Jiang Zhiwei with a generous smile.

    Simultaneously, Qi Zhengyan and Ruan Yushu quickly nodded in agreement.

 Chapter 258: The Harvest

    <h4>Chapter 258: The Harvest</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Frankly speaking, as he was about to exchange the ¡°Buddha¡¯s Lamp¡± for the Dominator of Samsara in the Six Realms, Meng Qi wondered what would happen next; for not only was it an inexplicable sessor, but it also linked to Buddhism. He felt it was too dangerous to always be tangled up with Buddhism and Ananda!

    Before this Death Task, he probably would have exchanged it for Karma points, but he had a different mentality now. He realized that his passive attitude towards the Samsara task was not sensible, and that when in trouble, it was best to bravely face it, not to avoid it. If he were really involved in Buddhism and Ananda, it had nothing to do with the Buddha¡¯s Lamp. On the contrary, maybe he would have been in more danger, and more liable to be med with every move. Because of this, he thought that he had better keep the bluish whitemp. At any rate, it was a Precious Weapon which could help him defend himself and attack the enemy. With it, he was able to survive any danger. He would be stronger and stronger, making him deal with problems head on like a real man.

    Heaven never seals off all the exits!

    ¡°All right!¡± He acted as the Dominator of Samsara in the Six Realms instructed. He used his Will-projector to sear the bluish-whitemp, shrinking it to a miniature statue the size of arge bean. Then, he plucked out a sliver of hair and tied it on the inside of his clothes in front of his chest.

    Ruan Yushu first took out the colorful ss-like Sarira and put it into the Central Light Pir.

    ¡°The Luohan Sarira, imperfect, is the remains of Luohan¡¯s Golden Body after Nirvana. It is one of the Magical Arms. But this Luohan has been polluted by the Devil Qi and the Death Qi before its own death, disappearing for hundreds of years. During its Nirvana, it spent more than half of its supernatural power on purification and liberation. So, it is merely worth 7,500 Karma points. It can be used for activating the supreme art of Buddhism and used as the core position of arge battle array to suppress the Heterodox Doctrines. By wearing it, he could not only be very tranquil, but also resist the Outer and Yin evil invasion.¡±

    ¡°Of course, it can be made into a Buddha treasure with the appropriate materials. Then it can block all evil invasions and will have the Heavenly Knowing. The materials will cost 12,000 Karma points.¡±

    Jiang Zhiwei and Ruan Yushu kept silent. In their eyes, it was because Meng Qi had brought the small jade joss to Holy Mountain, that he had the chance to obtain themp with the Rebirth Mantra and the horizontal board of the Big Leiyin Temple.

    Without any hesitation Meng Qi said, ¡°All of the exchanged Karma points from this Death Task will be equally divided among us except for the Buddha¡¯s Lamp, because it had a striking sessor.

    Withoutpanions, I would have been killed during the Death Task. It would have been impossible for me to get the horizontal board of the Big Leiyin Temple. Without it, how could I enter the Holy Mountain and purend? So, how could I upy the Luohan¡¯s Sarira alone? That vites my principles.

    If I turn it into a Buddha treasure as our teams¡¯ trump card, I won¡¯t have so many Karma points. However, if I use it as it is now, I won¡¯t have the supreme art of Buddhism to activate it¨CUp until now, the use of the Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship has already been against the Gist of Trueness of Buddhism. If I activate it with Buddha¡¯s relics, the result will definitely turn out to be just the opposite of my wishes. Besides, since my Golden Bell Shield has just reached the consummate of the sixth pass, it is impossible for me to activate it to the Half-step Exterior Scenery.

    Seeing that Jiang Zhiwei was about to say something, Meng Qi preemptively said, ¡°We are teammates who braved death with each other in the Death Task, so each harvestes from everyone¡¯s efforts. I won¡¯t ruin our friendship. What¡¯s more, the stronger you are, the safer I am. And I will be more confident. Actually, I want to turn to you for help with another task.¡±

    He took this opportunity to elicit the Mystery of the deceased Great Emperor Zhen Wu.

    ¡°What task?¡± Jiang Zhiwei was slightly astonished and wondered, ¡°When did this little monk get another one?¡±

    Even though Qi Zhengyan and Ruan Yushu showed less emotion, their faces had changed noticably.

    Meng Qi briefly told them the stories of the ck Fur and the Deceased Great Emperor Zhen Wu. Upon first hearing his words, Jiang Zhiwei was shocked, and then she chuckled, ¡°You do have a number of adventures. Is this one due to the small jade joss? Hehe, but now you do not have it, you are the same as us.¡±

    She also experienced two or three adventures in the World of Samsara, butpared to Meng Qi, her adventures were not worth mentioning. That is why she made the joke.

    Qi Zhengyan soon came to his senses. He seemed to be used to Meng Qi¡¯s adventures.

    ¡°That was an adventure, but itwas also an implication as well as dangerous.¡± Yan Yushu said calmly. In her eyes, Meng Qi had no control over himself or the adventure. All of them seemed to have been arranged by others, which might not really be a blessing, just like his Ananda.

    Hearing what Ruan Yushu said, Meng Qi sighed with emotion, ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯d like to ask you to explore Zhen Wu¡¯s Decoy Grave with me and share my worries.¡±

    Qi Zhengyan raised an issue, ¡°With the ck Fur and the Samsara talisman, you can go to the field of Zhen Wu¡¯s Decoy Grave, but we can only go to the field of Samsara where we once went.¡±

    This was what Meng Qi was worried about too, so he hurried to the room to find the ck Fur and put it in the light pir to ask the Dominator of Samsara in the Six Realms.

    ¡°This interlinked task will be shared, at most, by five people.¡± The Dominator of Samsara in the Six Realms answered indifferently.

    ¡°Phew¡­¡± Meng Qi uttered a long sigh of relief. He immediately shared the task of exploring ¡°Zhen Wu¡¯s Decoy Grave¡± with Qi Zhengyan, Jiang Zhiwei and Ruan Yushu.

    ¡°Then when are we going?¡± Jiang Zhiwei asked.

    Meng Qi had already nned it well. He said, ¡°Since we have just experienced the Death Task, everyone is worn out. We need some time to have a good rest. Therefore, we¡¯d better digest our harvest first. Let¡¯s make it in three months¡¯ time, gathering at this square and nging the Samsara talismans as a sign.¡±

    ¡°Good idea.¡± Jiang Zhiwei agreed without any hesitation. After the Death Task, she had be more active.

    Ruan Yushu twisted her mouth saying nothing to resist Meng Qi. It was the same with Qi Zhengyan.

    They quickly fixed a specific time and appointed to start exploring ¡°Zhen Wu¡¯s Decoy Grave¡± together.

    During this episode, Jiang Zhiwei and the other two did not object to exchanging the Luohan Sarira for Karma points.

    There was a sh of light, and Meng Qi seemed to hear the sound of countless coins falling into a bag. They obtained 75,000 Karma points, thergest amount of Karma points they had ever harvested.

    Afterwards, Ruan Yushu put the other items into the Central Light Pir.

    ¡°Therge hammers of the ck Wolf Demon, a Refined Weapon of the highest order, is worth 550 Karma points¡­¡±

    ¡°The iron stick of the Tawny Lion Spirit, made of special materials, is a perfect Refined Weapon that can be exchanged for 800 Karma points¡­¡±

    ¡°The Monster-breaking Core of the Tawny Lion Spirit deserves 320 Karma points¡­¡±

    ¡°Three Wrought Copper Sticks of the Yellow Bull Spirit made from Red Copper, are worth 500 points each as ordinary Refined Weapons, for a total of 1,500 Karma points.¡±

    ¡°The Calculus Bovis of the 300-year-old Yellow Bull Spirit, in perfect condition, can uproot hundreds of poisons and collect people¡¯s thoughts. It deserves 800 Karma points. It can be turned into the rtive elixirs or weapons¡­¡±

    ¡°The Calculus Bovis of the Yellow Bull Spirit, damaged,¡­ can be exchanged for 350 Karma points. There are two pieces of them here¡­¡±

    ¡°The bull horn of the Yellow Bull Spirit, a single horn, ¡­ is worth 200 Karma points¡­¡±

    ¡°The Long Spear of the Red Bird, broken, ¡­deserves 350 Karma points¡­¡±

    ¡°Murky¡¯s steel fork, which can nearly be regarded as a Precious Weapon, can go for 800 Karma points¡­¡±

    ¡°The Karma points for Murky¡¯s Golden Chain Mail Shirt, fake, a Phoenix-feathered Cap, fake, lotus-fibered Cloud-walking boots , fake, and the other small items amount to 1,000.¡±

    ¡°Murky¡¯s scales and fishskin can be exchanged for 800 Karma points. They can be made into tight-fitting soft armor¡­¡±

    Theserge sums of Karma points astounded Meng Qi. It really deserved the title of the Death Task! However, if their team stayed intact, the Karma points to be divided among them would not be as plentiful.

    Thinking about the deaths of Zhang Yuanshan and the others, his heart suddenly sank. Trying to keep in high spirits, he then said, ¡°Shall we have the scales and fishskin to make soft armor, and a piece of broken Calculus Bovis to make some Uprooting-poison elixirs?¡±

    ¡°With these items, we would not be afraid of fierce battles, nor ever in rags¡­¡± Meng Qi thought initially.

    ¡°No problem,¡± said Jiang Zhiwei.

    Qi Zhengyan said as calmly as usual, ¡°We are supposed to do as you suggest.¡±

    Ruan Yushu just chewed her dried dragon fish and said nothing.

    Therefore, Meng Qi left the scales, fishskin and the piece of the broken Calculus Bovis behind and exchanged all the other items for Karma points. In all, they received 14,700, including the 7,500 from the Luohan Sarira, making him feel that he made a great fortune overnight.

    Later, he spent 200 Karma points on making the scales and fishskin into four sets of soft dark armor, which were as thin as cicada wings and light as a feather. Although very soft, they could resist des and spears. Then he spent 200 Karma points to buy the extra materials, and another 200 Karma points to turn the Calculus Bovis into four elixirs.

    ¡°Concentration and Anti-poison Pill, Elixirs, Aprooting Hundreds Poison Medicine, Astonishment Relieving Pills, Lost Soul Healing Medicine¡­¡±

    Putting away the Concentration and Anti-poison Pills, Meng Qi divided the remaining Karma points among them. Each of them received 3,380 plus their rewarding karma points. In the end, they each obtained 4,380 karma points, which was more than they had earned before. Maybe the harvest of the following tasks would be as much as this one.

    Jiang Zhiwei spoke first, ¡°Little monk, what are you going to exchange for?¡±

    Meng Qi did not answer but instead asked, ¡°What about you, Zhiwei?¡±

    ¡°With more than 4,000 Karma points, I¡¯d like to exchange for the Twenty-three Swords Skill and upgrade the Sword of the Sun-Prating Rainbow to a Precious Weapon. I may not be able to afford them at the same time, so I¡¯ll have to think twice.¡± Due to this task, Jiang Zhiwei realized that without a Precious Weapon she would be helpless when she met with flying enemies. That was why she wanted to upgrade the Sword of the Sun-Prating Rainbow.

    But she had been dying to possess the Twenty-three Swords Skill for a long time. It was a kind of tyrannical sword art.

    Meng Qiughed, ¡°Why not wait for the remainder of our Karma points, which perhaps could make up the amount you require.¡±

    Before Jiang Zhiwei answered him, he proactively said, ¡°I have a lot of items to exchange: First, my ¡®Whisper Sword¡¯ is broken, so I need another Long Knife. If I were to choose a good Refined Weapon, I might as well exchange a slightly inferior Precious Weapon, which has a more freeing Knife Qi.¡±

    This time around, he had to return the Purple Decease Sword to the Ye family.

    ¡°Next, I have to exchange the Left-right Support in Fight. After I am proficient in it, I would consider the unique skill of thebination of the de and sword¡­ my Eight-Nine Mysteries has also just reached the Ear Apertures level, which needs to be improved. So, I have to exchange the seventh pass of the Golden Bell Shield to cultivate the Eight and Nine Apertures¡­¡±

    ¡°In addition, I want a skill of the Exterior with its heart sutras, and a kind of Kung Fu to temper my spirit. When ites to these, I am still a bit hesitant. With ample Karma points, perhaps I will exchange them at the same time. If not, I am still bound to choose one of them.¡±

    The Transformation Strategy was to stimte the Primal Aperture at Mid-brows and had little effect on cultivating the Vital Spirit; the ability of the Immortal Pressing Art attached more importance to the body and hand pressing arts, which was used tomunicate on the inside and outside. It could not lead the spirit cultivation. Going through a few instances of the spirit drying up, he naturally thought of Kung Fu to temper his spirit, which would contribute to his breakthrough of the Half-step Exterior Scenery.

    ¡°The Left-right Support in Fight costs 500 Karma points, and the seventh pass of the Golden Bell Shield takes 600 Karma points. If you want to exchange a de of the Precious Weapons, a sword move of the Exterior and an arcane skill to cultivate your spirit, I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll need to look for them to the tune of about 1,000 karma points,¡± Jiang Zhiwei said thoughtfully.

    Qi Zhengyan expressionlessly said, ¡°ording to our cultivation, whether it¡¯s a fine Precious Weapon or an inferior one does not make a difference.¡±

    ¡°It makes sense.¡± Meng Qi was looking for the Precious Weapons at a price just above 1,000 karma points.

    To be honest, for the Exterior sword to move with the heart sutras and Kung Fu to temper the spirit, he had an idea in mind, but he was not sure whether he could afford them with his karma points. The most important thing he needed was a Precious Weapon.

    ¡°Heavenly Fairy¡±, which was a unique skill belonging to the Baiyun Casten, Ye Gucheng, was just at the edge of the Exterior, costing 1,000 karma points.

    ¡°Supernatural Power of Shaking Heaven and Hitting Earth¡±, a supreme art belonging to the Huang Sect¡¯s secret Buddhism Kung Fu, was a magic one aimed at cultivating the spirit. Its price was 1,000 Karma points!

 Chapter 259: Heaven Inflicted Pain

    <h4>Chapter 259: Heaven Inflicted Pain</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    At this price, here were many Precious Weapons. Meng Qi quickly looked for a Thunder Long Knife and found one soon:

    ¡°Heaven Inflicted Pain, a Precious Weapon, costs 1100 Karma points. It¡¯s made of Sky Thunder Gold with its handle made of Thunder Wood. Heavy, hard and sharp, it has the power of Thunder Punishment. If the user fully unleashes its power, it could change the weather within three-kilometer square zone. The sky would be covered with ck clouds, and there would be no sunlight from time to time. Thunders roar and the Sky Thunder guides the knife. Transforming into Thunderp Dragon, Knife Qi could depress evils and repress demons, owning the power of heaven.¡±

    Like a huge wound, it was a strangely shaped heavy long saber. The de was dark red with a scorched handle. At first nce, it looks like a simple weapon than a precious one. It was filled with thunderbolt marks which formed the three golden words, ¡°Heaven Inflicted Pain¡±.

    After calcting, Meng Qi thought the price was affordable with the right description. So, he bought it.

    ¡°Heaven Inflicted Pain¡± was like a hand. Suddenly, Meng Qi felt his right hand was about to be torn as he tried to lift it and was strongly pulled down.. He hurried to exert his power and tried to counterbnce the force.

    ¡°It¡¯s so heavy!¡± Meng Qi blurted out. It must be over 75 kilograms!

    He was happy soon enough. After practicing the Eight Nine Mysteries, he gained much strength. In addition, he had skills of the Golden Bell Shield. However, the Evil Ordeal was too light for him to unleash the ruthless and violent Knife Dao Essence. The feelings were even more intense after he used Whisper Sword. Thus, ¡°Heaven Inflicted Pain¡± was not so bad after all.

    With his strength, he wielded it for a while to adapt to its weight. He then felt more rxed and pleased. But suddenly, he remembered the Great Sage Sun whoined the light golden cudgel in the Dragon Pce and he felt sad. ¡°How could I be like Great Sage Sun¡­¡±

    ¡±Fortunately, I still have ¡®Heavenly Fairy¡¯ to correct my faults!¡±

    The movement just went through beyond limits of enlightening the Acupores, thus, reaching the level of being an Exterior. At 1000 Karma points, it perfectly suited Meng Qi¡¯s demands. Such power and cool killing movements of the Exterior level was a great choice for him. It could not only improve his left hand¡¯s swordsmanship, but also help Meng Qi knew how an Exterior level¡¯s swordsmanship works, building a sound foundation for his sword art.

    Jiang Zhiwei had no doubt about Meng Qi¡¯s choice of ¡°Heavenly Fairy¡±. If she were him, she would have chosen it too. The Acupores recently reached the level of the Exterior which fully showed the details about such transition and had her better understanding towards swordwill.

    She slightly frowned and looked at another script that Meng Qi exchanged. ¡°Supernatural Power of Shaking Heaven and Hitting Earth?¡±

    ¡°Where did he find such a mental script?¡±

    Without asking, Qi Zhengyan and Ruan Yushu stared at the pristine script in Meng Qi¡¯s hand.

    Meng Qiughed and said, ¡°It¡¯s a mental script of the Secret Sect of Buddhism. It could affect one¡¯s mind. The user could read and confuse the enemy¡¯s mind and find their weaknesses. When activated, it lures the enemy into a delusion. It will be hard for him to escape under this effect. It¡¯s quite simr to ¡®Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship¡¯ but hasn¡¯t reached the realm of One Heart Affecting Another. It could use one Heart Luring Another to use the enemy¡¯s strength in order to create the user¡¯s realm.

    ¡°Aside from strengthening my mental strength, I want to use its heart sutras to extract some useful movements from Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship,bining it with the skills that I already have. Thus, I don¡¯t fear ¡®Ananda¡¯ which may make me a monk.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re actually a little monk¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re actually a monk¡­¡±

    Jiang Zhiwei and Ruan Yushu muttered at the same time.

    ¡°I did not hear that. I did not hear that¡­¡± Meng Qi¡¯s face twitched but he continued to say, ¡°Besides, if I learned more advanced moves, I could make use of the underlying awareness of the enemy and induce him into the Infinite Samsara Hallucinations. It¡¯s helps me truly understand strength, causes and effects and other things on the basis of Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship, which is conducive to extract some skills from ¡®umting Karma¡¯ and ¡®Causes and Effects¡¯.¡±

    After the death task, his attitude changed a little. ¡°Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship¡± was so powerful. It would be wasted if he remained a scaredy-cat. Thus, skipping the part of ¡°self-practice¡±, he took the other way to make use of ¡°Supernatural Power of Shaking Heaven and Hitting Earth¡± to take length of the useful skills of Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship.

    Although it had less power, it would not bring troubles for Meng Qi. If he could understand the essence of ¡°Karma¡± and ¡°Causes and Effects¡¯ with the help of ¡°Infinite Samsara Hallucinations¡±, he would be greatly benefited before bing a master and there would be no need for him to fully acquire its skill.

    So he immediately chose ¡°Supernatural Power of Shaking Heaven and Hitting Earth¡± without hesitation. Experiencing Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship and the body potentials of being immortal, he believed in himself.

    ¡°It sounds really suitable for you.¡± Jiang Zhiwei agreed with him and then repressed herugh.

    ¡°But it¡¯s still a monk¡¯s heart sutras¡­¡± ncing at ¡°Supernatural Power of Shaking Heaven and Hitting Earth¡±, Ruan Yushu said casually.

    ¡°Enough!¡± Meng Qi screamed in his heart. He exchanged for the seventh level of Golden Bell Shield, stepped into Central Light Pir to exchange the whole-body imbuing¨C¡°Attacking with Both Hands¡± with 500 Karma points.

    It seemed that a stream of clear water flowed into his heart and cleared his mind. He could see himself practicing desmanship. Gradually, his body is divided into two persons, making the art of dual wielding¡­

    Stepping out of the light pir, Meng Qi took a deep breath. He should practice more or he could not fully use it for the time being.

    He saved 180 Karma points to see how many Jiang Zhiweicked.

    ¡°Yushu, what about you?¡± Changing the way he called Ruan Yushu, Meng Qi turned to her.

    Ruan Yushu cared nothing, looking at the light pir surrounded by surging gas. ¡°Since I mastered zither and trained my heart, I¡¯ve been using ¡®Xifeng¡¯. As my ¡®heart¡¯ gets promoted, the amalgamation of ¡®zither¡¯ and ¡®heart¡¯ increased. It¡¯s the best choice for me. Besides, it could stand against ¡¯12 Heavenly Sounds of Lang Huan¡¯. It even pars to my precious zither. Thus, upgrading it by force might weaken our synchronization and I might not y a perfect song.¡±

    When she talked about zither, she seemed to have much to say ¨C ¡°Xifeng¡± was the name of the ancient zither.

    ¡°Sister Yushi, do you have a music script in mind?¡± Jiang Zhiwei was not good at music, so she dared not to give advice.

    Ruan Yushu gently nodded. Her smooth and white face emanated a bright light and said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve been longing for the music scripts. They¡¯re lost or seldom appeared. So, I want to exchange for ¡®Guanghan Curse¡¯.¡±

    Music scripts as a primary objective might motivate her to take part in the Samsara task.

    ¡°Guanghan Curse?¡±Meng Qi never heard about it before. Carefully looking at it, he found it was an ancient music script that was once lost. It was said to be written by Guanghang Fairy of Celestial Court. On one hand, it could train ¡°zither of heart¡± to improve mental prowess. While on the other, it could bring extreme coldness to freeze one¡¯s soul. Of course, to fully unleash its potential, Exterior level was a requirement. It costs 2400 Karma points but totally worth it!

    Ruan Yushu quickly traded it. She scanned the music script in her hand, unwilling to put it down. She casually said, ¡°I still need a Recover Pill plus a skill that could protect me from long-ranged attacks.¡±

    Things were duly noted from this incident. Although she could exert powerful Qi by breaking the music wire, its range of attack could not reach long distances. The sound of disturbing one¡¯s heart could not defeat many strong enemies, thus, it did not have an area of effect. Even worse, Eight Non-human Sounds and 12 Heavenly Sounds of Lang Huan could not protect her from the long-ranged attacks of strong enemies. It was bad for her. So, she had to choose a distant skill that would not disturb her ying.

    ¡°If you¡¯re not an Exterior, concealed weapons are your only choice to fire an arrow from a bow. If you are, then what¡¯s the difference between Eight Non-human Sounds and it?¡± Meng Qi shook his head. Ruan Yushu could not use a concealed weapon when she was ying the zither.

    ¡°She could.¡± Jiang Zhiwei suddenly said, ¡°¡®Phaseless Sword Qi¡¯, the supreme art of Dong Hai Sword Sect could stimte the Sword Qi from any part of the body if the user is an Exterior. It could defeat a hundred alone. It¡¯s with it that Heightslord heightslord imed ¡®Phaseless Sword Qi Entity¡¯. By acquiring it, she could unleash her Sword Qi as long as she has enough genuine Qi. It could attack the enemies within long distances. It doesn¡¯t require great mental strength, so it couldplement with the Exterior. It sounds like ¡®Eight Non-human Sounds¡¯ which consumes much strength.¡±

    Dong Hai Sword Sect was one of the Six Sword Sects. He Jiu, ranking top in Ranking List of Young Masters was the grandson of He Qi. His family usually had only one descendant, thus, making numbers their names.

    Qi Zhengyan agreed. ¡°The moment you get rid of your mortal body, genuine Qi would be more and more turbid. With elixirs thatplement Qi, you could exert several swords but it still doesn¡¯t par with the other Exterior movements.¡±

    Hearing what they said, Meng Qi thought of two simr skills ¨C Preternature Shapeless Sword Qi and Six Meridians Supersword!

    They were more suitable for Ruan Yushu. After all, she lived in Langya, near Dong Hai. If she learned the supreme art of Dong Hai Sect, she had to hide it to avoid disputes.

    ¡°What about these two?¡± Pointing at them, Meng Qi asked Ruan Yushu.

    Ruan Yushu looked at them, seeming to be afraid of Preternature Shapeless Sword Qi. ¡°Six Meridians Supersword would be better.¡±

    With her advanced power, she could y more and more sounds at Exterior level, making the Sword Qi less effective. Thus, there was no need for her to choose a perfect movement. Even though his inner force was not strong enough to support Six Meridian sword arts, the Shaoze Sword which could hold the zither perfectly backed it up. Therefore, her y would not be disturbed at all.

    Six Meridians Supersword and Recover Pill cost 1300 Karma points and 500 Karma points, respectively. Ruan Yushu had only 180 Karma points left. Therefore, she could not buy any of them and wandering to lend them to Jiang Zhiwei.

    ¡°I need a powerful movement.¡± Seeing Ruan Yushu finished her exchange, Qi Zhengyan confessed his weakness.

    ¡°Book of the Chaos¡± was almighty. But every level hadrge differences. With his current strength, he was unable to let the former four levels exert the power of the Exterior.

    It was also a consequence of ¡°weaker¡± Half-step Exterior Scenery, so Qi Zhengyan wanted to make up the gap of his explosive power.

    After thinking, Meng Qi said, ¡°I think you could fix the problem within these two aspects. One is the Exterior movements and the other is to upgrade Dragon Stripe Golden Sword to the Exterior level. And these two aspects could help improve each other.¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother Qi, the most powerful weapon you have now, is Azure Blizzard that could freeze an enemy¡¯s blood flow at distances. It¡¯s a rare weapon. But you¡¯d better find a sword that could go toe to toe with your Azure Blizzard. Since the dragon owns the coldness, upgrading your Dragon Stripe Golden Sword would bring extreme frost and invincibility. Plus, it is boosted more due to your Exterior level coldness category skills. In addition, considering the movements of heart sutras at its use and Icysnow Genuine Qi at its root, it would be a greatbination, ,.¡±

    Thebination of these three skills almost matches the power of the Exterior Level, which could equal the ¡°Heaven Inflicted Pain¡±, ¡°Violent Thunder Shocking the Sky¡± of Meng Qi and ¡°Anatta Sword¡± of Jiang Zhiwei.

 Chapter 260: Frozen Land Over a Thousand Miles

    <h4>Chapter 260: Frozen Land Over a Thousand Miles</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Jiang Zhiwei agreed with Meng Qi¡¯s opinion, saying, ¡°You can learn many different movements and study their simrities and differences for a better grasp of their theories. But you better be well-versed in your own movement. If your weapon, Exterior movement, and genuine Qi aren¡¯t in harmony, they¡¯ll just drag each other down and reduce their power. Take this little monk for instance. When he uses his Whisper Sword, the power of his Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship will be amplified but his Purple Thunder desmanship will be diminished. The opposite is true if he uses the Evil Ordeal or the Heaven Inflicted Pain.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a real skill to choose the right weapon. It¡¯s not like we¡¯re novices who rely on weapons to supplement our strength. We now need the right weapons to deal with different situations,¡± she added.

    What she meant was how Meng Qi chose the Red Sun Evil de instead of his long sword of the Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship so he could ward off evil spirits. On the other hand, Qi Zhengyan chose the Dragon Stripe Golden Sword to suppress the Demon Odor.

    Qi Zhengyan listened attentively and nodded. ¡°If my Exterior movements and Precious Weapons are in harmony, my Icysnow Genuine Qi wouldn¡¯t appearcking even if I enlighten my Eight Acupores and practice the Purple Star River. On the contrary, they¡¯ll be my guaranteed means. So I¡¯ll upgrade my Dragon Stripe Golden Sword first and choose the Exterior movements based on what Karma points that I have left.¡±

    The Dragon Stripe Golden Sword was nearly a refined weapon at the level of the Half-step Exterior Scenery. It wouldn¡¯t cost much to upgrade it into a precious weapon. If it was upgraded to the Hornless Dragon, he would need a Hornless Dragon Herb as a material. That would cost him 800 Karma points in total.

    The brilliance aura of the sword rose in the air, sprinkling specks of divine light that gradually sparkled. The surroundings turned somewhat clear and cold.

    Once those lights scattered and disappeared, the Dragon Stripe Golden Sword floated vertically inside the pir of light. The dark gold sword was dyed light green and decorative patterns emerged over its body, giving shape to a hornless dragon. It was freezing cold all around. The hilt of the sword was like the dragon¡¯s ws, magnificent and splendid.

    The sword, being a Precious Weapon, was an evolving sword. It was based on the vital essence of the hornless dragon, covering all the features of a dragon. The sword was so solemn that it could frighten away all monsters and humans. Its edge was sharp enough to cut metals and stones into pieces. If one was hit by the sword, his blood and heart would freeze. If used well, it could blow clouds and mists as well as change the climate and freeze rivers with its Sword Qi. It cost 1,600 Karma points.

    ¡°It¡¯s a decent sword,¡± Jiang Zhiwei praised.

    Holding the hilt of the sword, Qi Zhengyan shivered as if he hade into contact with the Frigid Crystal. A subconscious smile appeared on his typically expressionless face as he said, ¡°Indeed.¡±

    He had about 3,500 Karma points remaining after upgrading the sword. He didn¡¯t have to worry about price as he had enough Karma points to afford the Exterior movement.

    The supreme arts belonging to the reputable sect and aristocratic families were excluded to prevent trouble, leaving very few choices. Meng Qi knew some of them.

    ¡°The Emperor¡¯s Swordsmanship¡­ It¡¯s too expensive. It¡¯d still be a good investment if Brother Qi has the fate of dragon and can defend his Dharmakaya. But no matter how I look at it, he doesn¡¯t seem like it. So it¡¯s useless to get that¡­¡±

    ¡°The Book of the Heaven Crystal Sword is fated with the Book of the Chaos but without the sword, its power will greatly diminish. The cost-to-performance ratio is too low.¡±

    ¡°The Sword Stained with Royal Blood transformed from the Book of the Chaos matches well but its power is toome.¡±

    ¡°Heavenly Death and Earthly Chill belongs to the Devil Path. It goes against the orthodox¡­¡±

    Jiang Zhiwei had an idea of what she wanted while Qi Zhengyan was thest to decide. Meng Qi was being fussy about his choices. Jiang Zhiwei and Ruan Yushu offered suggestions every now and then but Qi Zhengyan turned them all down. Their suggestions were either in disharmony with his skills or too expensive for him to afford. For a while, they couldn¡¯te up with a decision.

    After listening to their discussions, Qi Zhengyan suddenly pointed at a book of sword art. ¡°What about this one?¡±

    ¡°Swordsmanship of Icy Cold Light¡­¡± Meng Qi examined the book. It wasn¡¯t something he knew but rather a book of sword art of the Exterior that had been lost in the ancient times. It wasn¡¯t terribly powerful but not too weak either. For Qi Zhengyan¡¯s realm, it was just good enough.

    The book wasn¡¯t too expensive either. It contained seven movements priced at 500 Karma points each. Its Primary Instruction was priced at 1,500 Karma points. Even if Qi Zhengyan could enlighten his Mouth Acupore, he could only use two Exterior movements. In addition to the period of practice that would take, it was advisable for him to exchange one at a time. So he only needed to spend 2,000 Karma points at the moment.

    ¡°Not bad,¡± said Meng Qi. It was a moderate sword art but decent overall. He didn¡¯t have any opinion about it.

    When Jiang Zhiwei took a look, she said cheerfully, ¡°So it¡¯s a lost sword art.¡±

    She looked eager to find out what the sword art would look like.

    Qi Zhengyan was a decisive person. After some consideration, he exchanged for the book of sword art without hesitation and obtained the first part of the movement as well as the Primary Instruction.

    ¡°I have 1,580 points left¡­¡± He gave it some thought and bought a Recover Pill.

    He had to be fully prepared since he would be leaving Yedu soon to cultivate in the Jianghu. He could purchase ordinary elixirs easily, while even the elixirs from the Huanhua Swords Sect were no match for the top level Recover Pill. Since he had Karma points left, he should buy one as a precaution.

    Jiang Zhiwei suddenly said, ¡°Brother Qi, you should buy the fifthyer of the Book of the Chaos. You don¡¯t know if you¡¯ll enter the world directly after using the Samsara spell to open Zhenwu¡¯s Decoy Grave. If that happens, you¡¯ll miss out on this ce and the next time you return will be a yearter. By then, you¡¯ll have enlightened your Eight Acupores. You shouldn¡¯t waste any cultivating time.¡±

    Qi Zhengyan was close to enlightening his Mouth Acupore, which will remove all his inherent potential and cumtive cultivation. Jiang Zhiwei believed it would happen in another one or two months and he would have his Eight Acupores opened by next year. If that happened, he would no longer be able to cultivate if he didn¡¯t start on a Samsara task.

    Thest time, Meng Qi used the Samsara spell directly here. But he never tried using it in the main world so they must take into consideration every possible oue.

    ¡°You can¡¯t be too careful,¡± Meng Qi said.

    Due to his experience, Qi Zhengyan was the one among them most absorbed in skills. He said nothing and exchanged for the Purple Star River, the fifthyer of the Book of the Chaos, for 900 Karma points.

    It was a spinel that shined with a brilliant purple glow. Inside was an endless river of countless bright stars. The river ran on and on, endlessly washing down the cluster of stars, and emanated a bizarre charm. When one looked at it, he would feel as his mind was flickering and it would be hard for him to look away.

    Jiang Zhiwei finally looked away and praised, ¡°It¡¯s indeed a Peerless Godly Kungfu.¡± The Book of the Chaos was special even among the many Divine Skills. If one mastered it, he couldmunicate with heaven and earth and weaken the Half-step Exterior Scenery during the enlightenment period.

    It was a matter ofying down the groundwork for most Peerless Godly Kungfu at this stage. They wouldn¡¯t appear any different than ordinary kungfu. For example, the Supreme Methods of the Sword would gather one¡¯s swordwill, strengthen one¡¯s sword mind, and enhance one¡¯s sword art. On the other hand, the Eight Nine Mysteries strengthen one¡¯s body, elevate one¡¯s power, improve one¡¯s senses and defensive capabilities, help one to master subtleties, ease the learning of the movements. Once one mastered thetter, he could demonstrate the movements precisely and bring about the initial change in one¡¯s appearance. But the main point was helping one cultivate genuine Qi and enlighten the Nine Inborn Acupores like the other sword arts did.

    Qi Zhengyan only had 180 Karma points left. He could only wait for Jiang Zhiwei to exchange for it.

    ¡°Let me first take a look how many points are needed to improve the Sword of the Sun-Prating Rainbow,¡± Jiang Zhiwei offered, without needing anyone else to ask her.

    She preferred Sword Qi, not even taking the freezing ice or me into consideration. Even if they could cause meteorological changes, bring about the fluttering of snow, freeze over rivers, and pour fiery rains, it was in discord with her Inner World. It was better for her to choose something that could activate her Sword Qi, like the Purple Decease Sword.

    ¡°The material and improvement cost 700 points,¡± she reported. She also exchanged all her elixirs on her for 80 Karma points. Besides, with her status, she didn¡¯t have to worry about not being able to get any elixirs.

    She said straightforwardly, ¡°How about you lend me 80 points each? I¡¯ll return them when Zhenwu¡¯s Decoy Grave task begins. You can spend your remaining 100 points to buy some elixirs.¡±

    She had been coveting the Twenty-three Swords Skill for a long time. How could she let this opportunity go?

    Even if the awards were improved in future Samsara tasks, it was unlikely that they would be able to reap as many awards as they did this time.

    ¡°No problem.¡± Meng Qi and the rest showed no hesitation.

    Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s beautiful eyes gleamed after gaining the Karma points, so mesmerizing that others couldn¡¯t bear looking at her. She exchanged the points for the skill and started turning it over in her hands eagerly. She wanted nothing more than to read it immediately.

    Fortunately, she still had enough self-control to put away the script.

    Meng Qi hoped she would only try and grasp the theory of the skill, instead of truly learning it.

    Jiang Zhiwei also exchanged for some materials to upgrade her long sword. Holding the materials as well as her Sword of the Sun-prating Rainbow, she ran into the pir of light and said solemnly, ¡°I want to witness the transformation.¡±

    This was a swordsman¡¯s dedication to her sword. In her ns, she would be advancing her long sword when she broke the Hidden Latch of Life and Death. This would result in the harmonizing of her Inner World and her Precious Weapon, allowing her to move with ease without needing to adapt. Of course, she still had to prepare the proper materials for the upgrade.

    The Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms didn¡¯t oppose her action. A dense fog rose into the air, enveloping the long sword and materials and leaving behind only the silhouette of Jiang Zhiwei.

    When the light disappeared, she walked out with the sword in hand. Nothing seemed to have changed in the sword, yet it emanated an air of danger.

    ¡°The Sword of the Sun-prating Rainbow, a Precious Weapon, had been evolved twice. Jiang Zhiwei hadmunicated with the swordwill well and she would be able to use the sword to defeat any refined weapons, frighten away demons, and hurt vital spirits. If she tried hard, her sword Qi would surge and cause tremors in the sky. This costs 1,500 Karma points.¡±

    Meng Qi spent his remaining 100 points on a Hundred-herb Bolus, while Qi Zhengyan used his on two bottles of Hiding and Healing Elixirs. Ruan Yushu exchanged for some dispensable elixir without any regard for it.

    Ruan Yushu, the beloved daughter of a legal wife of an aristocratic family, was the first to return. Though she was tough, she had nevertheless experienced dangerous times, endured various risks, and witnessed the deaths of herpanions. It was inevitable that she would be feeling emotional and would need thefort of her family and delicious food. Besides, she would meet Meng Qi and the rest in three months.

    Jiang Zhiwei met Meng Qi before leaving and said seriously, ¡°Little monk, the deaths of Senior Brother Zhang and Fu Zhenzhen devastate us all but don¡¯t let it haunt you. If you allow their deaths to linger in your head, it¡¯ll influence your state of mind and impede your kungfu progress. What we need to do is forget our bitterness and take it as motivation for us to march ahead, rise to the top, and revive them.¡±

    She was worried that the deaths of theirpanions would cripple Meng Qi¡¯s spirit and plunge his life into darkness.

    Being a person who had lived through two lives and whose true age was much older than Jiang Zhiwei, Meng Qi sighed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Zhiwei. I¡¯m not such a fragile person and be apletely different person because of this. I won¡¯t be unhappy and forget tough because of this. I¡¯ll do stupid things when my brain short circuits.¡±

    After making a joke, he adopted a serious manner and continued, ¡°I¡¯ll always follow my inner mind and do positive things. I¡¯ll never be impartial or head for the extremes.¡±

    Jiang Zhiwei smiled. ¡°I hope so. To be honest, when you¡¯re being an idiot, it¡¯s more befitting of your age. But when you¡¯re being mature, your maturity exceeds my imagination.¡±

    They exchanged several more words before the Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms urged them to leave. Together with Qi Zhengyan, they then set foot in the pir of light.

    Darkness enveloped them, only to disappear after a brief moment. Meng Qi found himself seated in his bedroom. Outside the window was the vast night sky dotted with numerous stars that glowed dimly. It gave him the wonderful and mysterious feeling of being the only person awake. With a grave feeling weighing over him, he suddenly felt the preciousness of life.

    Yedu and the Holy Mountain were a two-fold heaven.

 Chapter 261: Information on Luoyang

    <h4>Chapter 261: Information on Luoyang</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    A few dayster, inside the Green-ribbon Arrester Kong Yu¡¯s Notes Room in the Six Fan School of the Zhou County.

    ¡°Huh? What are you doing here, Xiao Meng?¡± Kong Yu put down the paperwork in his hands and stood up in surprise.

    Meng Qi, in his ck clothes and swords strapped to his back, entered from the door. He smiled and said, ¡°Old Kong, you know I never visit without a reason.¡±

    Kong Yu contemted his words and suddenly burst out inughter. ¡°You¡¯ve made up your mind?¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Meng Qi answered without hesitation. ¡°I want to join the Secret-searching Nark.¡±

    ¡°Very well,¡± Kong Yu replied in a low voice. He checked on the situation outside the Notes Room and gave a wave. He pulled the door shut and closed the windows. ¡°The identities of the Secret-searching Nark officials are a secret. We need to keep it from everyone else.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t like being a Yamen arrester, where one could let the world know.

    Meng Qi nodded, indicating that he understood this. He nced at the paperwork in Kong Yu¡¯s hands. ¡°Old Kong, is there something serious going ontely?¡±

    ¡°No. This is thetest news about Meng Qi, the Gentleman Sword. He had the Huanhua Swords Sect send Qi Zhengyan to return the Purple Decease Sword to the Ye family in the Qi City. He had apparentlye out of his closed-door cultivation and went to the Immensity Sea. He went to Bo Mi to seek his revenge, killing a Half-step Exterior Scenery warrior. Due to the viciousness of Bo Mi and theck of evidence, only doubt, the fight couldn¡¯t be considered for the Ranking List of Young Masters.¡± Considering that Meng Qi had agreed to join the Six Fan School, Kong Yu considered him as one of their own and was thus honest with him. ¡°I heard Qi Zhengyan¡¯s return to the Huahua Swords Sect this time was to seek approval to go traveling.¡±

    Bo Mi was the most dangerous ce in the Immensity Sea, filled with all kinds of good and evil men. Many Exterior warriors evading from their enemies as well as Half-step Exterior Scenery masters hid there. Due to itsplicated terrains, many had died without a trace. Meng Qi used the ce to conceal his whereabouts as the Gentleman Sword.

    With an unchanging expression, Meng Qi said, ¡°Where¡¯s the Gentleman Sword now?¡±

    ¡°You want to challenge him?¡± Kong Yu asked, thinking that he had a firm grasp of Meng Qi¡¯s character. He sighed. ¡°But you¡¯re going to be disappointed. He was heavily injured and has gone underground to recover. His current whereabouts are unknown.¡±

    It seemed that the Yamen of the Zhou County truly didn¡¯t know Meng Qi was, in fact, the Gentleman Sword¡­ He became certain of this. It was likely thanks to the Luoyang headquarters concealing this.

    The two of them chatted for a while longer before Meng Qi excused himself. Kong Yu saw him off at the door and told him through Secret Voice-sending, ¡°I¡¯ll be sending the paperwork directly to the Luoyang headquarters. I expect a reply will arrive in five days.¡±

    As the Green-ribbon Arrester, he had the right to directly make a rmendation to the Luoyang headquarters. Besides, Meng Qi was hoping to join the Secret-searching Nark and that wasn¡¯t appropriate for others to find out. Otherwise, he would just hand the rmendation paperwork over to Silvery-badge Guo and submit to the county Yamen office for them to send it to the Luoyang headquarters. This method would have allowed him to preserve the faces of his higher-ups.

    ¡°Five days¡­¡± Meng Qi once again marveled at the speed of the intelligence transmission in the Six Fan School. It truly was beyondparison.

    Even if the journey was smooth sailing, it would take more than two months to travel from Yedu to Luoyang. Discounting all the bureaucratic trivialities in the Yamen, wasn¡¯t it too early for a reply toe in five days?

    Could they be using a transmission spell? Or a simr Exterior method?

    After all, the Inner World was different. Even the Exterior abilities would be different. Some would be mysterious and profound. In addition, there were many different entric people who would cultivate only their Nether Spirit or incense Immortal Path. All kinds of odd things could happen.

    ¡­

    Five dayster, while Meng Qi was learning the Supernatural Power of Shaking Heaven and Hitting Earth by utilizing the One Heart Affecting Another tactic of his Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship, he heard rapid knocks on the door.

    Without needing to get up or prying into the matter, Kong Yu¡¯s figure appeared in his realm of consciousness.

    ¡°Old Kong, has the decision from Luoyang arrived?¡± Meng Qi asked with a pleasant smile. He was still immersed in studying the Supernatural Power of Shaking Heaven and Hitting Earth.

    Kong Yu looked stunned. He felt that Xiao Meng was exuding an indescribable temperament at the moment. Xiao Meng stood there, looking as if he wouldn¡¯t ept any restrictions on him. He seemed removed from all worldly concerns, basking only in the red dust. His smile was warm and his pair of eyes were spirited as if they were capable of seeing deep into people¡¯s hearts. His entire being carried the odd charm of a Buddha.

    But that strange feeling was like an illusion and disappeared in an instant. Kong Yu snapped out of his reverie andughed. ¡°Congrattions! Luoyang has approved my rmendation and agreed for you to join the Secret-searching Nark. You¡¯ll be a Green Ribbon and get a thousand silverspensation a month.¡±

    ¡°A thousand silvers?¡± Meng Qi asked.

    Thinking that Meng Qi found the sum too small, Kong Yu grinned and exined, ¡°Thepensation is neither a lot nor little, but it¡¯s great in that it¡¯s a stable ie. In three to five years, you¡¯ll be able to recover the deeds you sold off. Marypensation is only part of it. We have all sorts of resources avable and they¡¯re cheaper by at least 50 percent. We only want to recover our cost. But you need to apply for the things you need in advance and we¡¯ll deduct the cost directly from yourpensation. Of course, you can¡¯t sell them either.¡±

    He lowered his voice and said, ¡°Compensations for arresters who stay put in a region like us aren¡¯t much to look at. We mainly have to pay our respects to all our superiors and be covert. Our extrapensationes from the artifacts that we might get from investigating major cases.¡±

    The Six Fan School was very strict about internal corruption and had harsh punishments for offenders. In contrast, they would turn a blind eye to the heads of arresters to prevent their people from being displeased. Take therge city of Yedu for example. It was such aplicated region that housed the Wang family and the Huanhua Swords Sect. Even when these groups of people maintaining the order in the city, there was nevertheless a dark side with peoplepeting for the superiority of their gangs and peoplemitting various crimes.

    Yet what the Six Fan School needed was people to suppress rebellions on the ground, maintain stability, gather intelligence, watching over the Jianghu folks, and investigate and arrest criminals who disturb the peace of the city. They didn¡¯t have the manpower to prate every corner of the city and was forced to rely on the power of the gangs. Thus they had to turn a blind eye to the gangs¡¯ underhanded practices as long as they didn¡¯t affect the stability of the city and continued to provide various intelligence.

    These gangs naturally treated the arresters with respect. It was an unbelievably great thing to have the Six Fan School backing them. If there was something the arresters didn¡¯t want to do, there were many who would mor for the chance to do it for them!

    The Investigating Arresters were responsible for internal cleansing. Wherever they went, there would be local arresters paying their respects and indulging them. As long as the local arresters didn¡¯t embezzle officials¡¯ sries and resources, they would leave them be.

    Whether it was the local arresters or the Investigating Arresters, both had their external ¡®ies¡¯. This was something the Six Fan School knew very well. Naturally, they weren¡¯t strict on the Secret-sending Nark either. For example, the officials would need to submit the artifacts they found in their investigations. The Six Fan School would allow them to keep the artifact scraps to safeguard their loyalty.

    ¡°Oh? We can use our sries to exchange for resources?¡± Meng Qi didn¡¯t care for money, but he became excited at the thought of buying various elixirs, containers, and the like at cost-price from the Six Fan School. On one hand, he could exchange those items for Karma points. On the other, he could keep them for personal use without wasting his Karma points.

    Kong Yu nodded with certainty. ¡°There¡¯s no problem at all. Except for items at Magical Arms level, we have everything that you would need. But you¡¯ll have to meet the Emperor and receive training from the Head Constable before you can officially join the Six Fan School before you can enjoy our resources andpensation.¡±

    ¡°Old Kong, when will we be departing for Luoyang?¡± Meng Qi asked. He had now be the type of person who took initiative in everything.

    Kong Yu shook his head. ¡°You¡¯re now part of the Secret-searching Nark. If I apany you to Luoyang, or send someone to take you there, wouldn¡¯t that be announcing to the world that you¡¯re part of the Six Fan School? That would inconvenience you in the future. So you have to go alone. Either way, you¡¯re a ranked master. You won¡¯t have to worry about the people at the headquarters not recognizing you.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll set off tomorrow.¡± Meng Qi was impatient to leave immediately but had to pretend to sound conflicted. ¡°Old Kong, there are so many eminences and aristocratic families in Luoyang. I¡¯m not too familiar with them and worry that I might provoke those I shouldn¡¯t be provoking. Could you show me the secret documents rted to Luoyang?¡±

    Kong Yu mumbled to himself before replying, ¡°You¡¯re considered one of us now. I can¡¯t show you the secret documents now but there¡¯s no harm in letting you learn about the general information rted to Luoyang.¡±

    Even if Meng Qi was officially part of the Six Fan School, the information he had ess to would still be restricted to his rank and the scope of his responsibilities.

    ¡°That¡¯s good enough,¡± Meng Qi replied sincerely, his face full of smiles.

    ¡­

    On the next day, inside Kong Yu¡¯s Notes Room, Meng Qi flipped through a document containing information rted to Luoyang.

    Kong Yu had deliberately retrieved the document for Meng Qi, lest he exposed his identity while searching for the document.

    A man with the surname of Su; a Duke. Meng Qi instantly found the two information that he wanted.

    ¡°The Su family, a family rted to the royal family. They earned a great merit five generations again and their head of the family was awarded the non-hereditary title of Duke.¡±

    ¡°Su Li is nicknamed the God Mightiness Duke, a Top ss Master Pro of the Third Heaven of the Exterior. His family treasure is the Kun Wu Sword. Currently the deputymander, he is blessed with two sons and a daughter. His wife is Ke Wen¡­¡±

    ¡°Su Yue, dubbed the golden-eyed Super Arrester, is the illegitimate son of the Su family and Su Li¡¯s younger brother. He¡¯s a Peerless Master Pro of the N-fold Heaven of the Exterior and one of the Eight Distinguished Super Arresters. He has three sons and two daughters¡­¡±

    ¡°The old madam Bai Jingluo, the legal wife¡¯s daughter of the Bai family in Shengdu. She¡¯s a Top ss Master Pro of the Third Heaven of the Exterior¡­¡±

    ¡°Ke Wen, a Half-step Exterior Scenery warrior. Her father is a Great Master. She¡¯s one of the Eight Distinguished Super Arresters and is bestowed with the Dragon w by the emperor. Relying on the fact that she¡¯s Su Li¡¯s concubine, she lost her roots and amounted to nothing¡­¡±

    ¡°Su Zihua, currently 20. Su Li¡¯s eldest son birthed by Ke Wen when she was a servant that was sent to his household as part of his wife¡¯s dowry. Su Zihua had a hidden illness and asionally showed his madness. He once met a miracle and is now an Eight Acupores master.¡±

    ¡°Su Ziyuan, 17. Su Li¡¯s second son birthed by his concubine. His whereabouts became unknown after bing a disciple at the Shaolin Temple.¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°Su Ziyuan¡­?¡± Meng Qi gently tapped on the table and silently muttered this name. He felt no sense of belonging to this family at all and never thought of meeting them either. The only reason he wanted this information was so he wouldn¡¯t be ignorant if something inexplicably happened to him.

    He took a deep breath and began to read the document about Luoyang carefully.

    A momentter, Kong Yu pushed the door open and let himself in. He was holding a parcel in his hand and his expression seemed odd.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Old Kong?¡± Meng Qi looked at him curiously.

    Kong Yu closed the doors and stared at Meng Qi for a moment. ¡°You don¡¯t have to meet the Emperor, Head Constable, or Super Arrester in Luoyang anymore.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Why?¡± Meng Qi couldn¡¯t figure out why.

    ¡°I received a secret document today. It read: ¡®Su Meng, the Killing de, was of innocent background and a reliable and loyal person. Now that there¡¯s an important matter to be attended to, there¡¯s no need for him to visit Shengdu. He should ept his official seal immediately.¡± Kong Yu appeared to be in a daze as he continued, ¡°Don¡¯t all official seals need to be custom made with the official¡¯s blood to prevent falsification? How can Xiao Meng be granted one immediately¡­¡±

    He took out a pale cyan piece of official seal tied with a green ribbon.

    Meng Qi finally grasped a basic understanding of the situation. He epted the seal and saw that it was etched with the words ¡®Chasing the Wind¡¯. When he poured some of his inner force into the seal, it gradually turned greener.

    ¡°I-It¡¯s your blood lineage¡­¡± Kong Yu watched him with his mouth open. Since when did Xiao Meng visit Luoyang? Could he be from Luoyang?

    Huh. In order to prevent him from going to Luoyang, they even ransacked his family¡¯s ancestral hall to find traces of his hair and blood¡­ Meng Qi could guess as much. Large families would always submit the hair of their newborns to the royal court. Shengdu was akin to arge ancestral hall. He said, ¡°Old Kong, what¡¯s my assignment?¡±

    Kong Yu took out the official document. ¡°There¡¯s arge number of masters gathering in Mao Ling in the River East. One arrester mysteriously disappeared after conducting a secret investigation and his body was found in Yang Xia in the Hua Province a monthter.¡±

    River East¡­ Meng Qi suddenly became excited.

 Chapter 262: Arrester Little Su

    <h4>Chapter 262: Arrester Little Su</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Yangxia, being a part of Hua Province, stood at the juncture of provinces of Hua, Ning, Di, and Zhong on the banks of arge river. The ce was home to theplex cobweb of influence that was Zhenwu, Hengyuan Zheng, Pinjin Cui, Luoyang Zhao, and the Dajiang Gang. It was hard to say which reigned supreme, resulting in many masters that went unrecognized. Compared with Yedu and Xuanwu City, Yangxia was more disorderly.

    Arrester Li Chong happily hummed a tune inside the Six Fan School, snacking on broad beans and drinking wine. He was past his fifties. Having served as an arrester in Yangxia for 30 years, he was familiar with the locals. He had many connections and formed friendships with many underground influences. Disregarding his love for wine, he was a pretty good person. If he had been a bit more capable, he would have already been named the Assistant Arrester or even the Governor Arrester.

    He suddenly dropped his chopsticks and spilled half of his wine. He stood up and stuttered, ¡°G-Governor Arrester Zheng! I saw that there¡¯s nothing to do this afternoon so I had a few drinks to pass the time.¡±

    He was still hoping to be promoted to the Assistant Arrestor before retirement. That would really mean honor to his family.

    The one at the door was none other than Zheng Jushan, the Governor Arrester of Six Fan School in Yangxia. Bringing a young man with him, he entered the room. Heughed and patted Li Chong¡¯s hands. ¡°Old Li, don¡¯t be nervous. Afternoons are precisely the time when we get sleepy. You¡¯re not young either. It¡¯s not a bad idea to get a few drinks to refresh yourself.¡±

    Zheng Jushan had always been tolerant of Li Chong, who was well-informed and respectful of his superiors. Many times, he had promised to rmend him at the Yamen of Jun City.

    ¡°Meet Su Ziyuan or Little Su. He¡¯s an Assistant Arrester from the Yamen in Jun City. Introduce him to some of the local influences and arresters. In the entire ce, you¡¯re the only one who wouldn¡¯t bully a newbie,¡± Zheng Jushan said, pointing at the young man beside him.

    Li Chong looked up and greeting the young arrester, Little Su. In his maroon Six Fan School robe, he looked exceptionally handsome. He had a dagger strapped to his left and a sword to his right. His eyebrows were dark and straight, his nose upright andely, and his bright eyes sparkled. He carried not even a hint of arrogant air. When heughed, he did so brightly like a bubbling stream. ¡°Ah, Governor Arrester Zheng, you¡¯re exaggerating. I won¡¯t be ¡®training¡¯ Arrestor Little Su. I¡¯ll just introduce him to some Turf Lords.¡±

    ¡°Arrester Li, please take care of me,¡± Meng Qi replied with a smile.

    When he thought of the many masters and remarkable techniques avable in River East, Meng Qi began to feel excited. This was a great opportunity for him to cultivate himself. He was increasingly d that he decided toe to Yangtai of Hua Province to investigate Assistant Arrester Cai Xiang¡¯s death instead of going to Luoyang.

    Earlier, he did wonder if someone was deliberately assigning him such a dangerous mission but he squashed those suspicions when he noticing the timing of the homicide. Cai Xiang¡¯s body was found four days before the documents arrived at Yedu. In the other words, the Six Fan School in Luoyang assigned him the mission as soon as they received the request from Hua Province. They themselves were unclear about the circumstances and likely only tasked him to prevent him from stirring up trouble while entering Shengdu.

    The Six Fan School in Yangxia reported the body to the county government after confirming its identity. Thetter then passed it onto the provincial government, which then requested for the headquarters in Shengdu to send a Secret-searching Nark to investigate the case. Since the case involved two provinces, it was difficult to decide which province to take the lead. Thus, the better option was to appeal to a higher authority. The entire process, if there weren¡¯t any dys, would take at least two or three days.

    Li Chong immediately took a liking to the clean-cut and polite young man. He repeatedly said that he would help the young man familiarize himself with the different influences in Yangxia.

    Governor Arrester Zheng looked at the arrester that had appeared out of nowhere and smiled. ¡°Little Su is from the Yamen of Jun City and his main mission is to investigate the death of Cai Xiang. Old Li, I hope you can spare no effort in helping him.¡±

    Li Chong¡¯s expression changed and he hesitated momentarily before replying, ¡°This lowly officer dares not obey a direct order.¡±

    So Arrester Little Su was ostracized and sent here to investigate the case! No wonder they would give him the position of Assistant Arrester. He would undoubtedly suffer even more in the future.

    After they saw Governor Arrester Zheng off, Meng Qi smiled and said, ¡°Arrester Li, I¡¯ve reviewed the confidential files. Can you take me to meet de Scar?¡±

    Li Chong inhaled deeply. ¡°Okay.¡±

    After grabbing his dagger and badge, he led Meng Qi out of the Six Fan School toward the most chaotic street in Yangxia.

    He pursed his lips after a while. ¡°Arrester Little Su, I¡¯m a man who is close to retirement. As a veteran, I¡¯ll give you an advice. Something¡¯s nefarious about this case.¡±

    Considering how clean-cut, gentle, and polite Little Su was, Li Chong thought he didn¡¯t seem like an exceptionally cunning or strong person. He deduced that Little Su was only assigned the case after other arresters refused to ept it.

    ¡°Nefarious?¡± Meng Qi calmly asked.

    Li Chong was momentarily quiet before sighing. ¡°Arrester Cai was an assistant in Mao Ling of River East. He disappeared while investigating the underworld of Mao Ling and his body was found half a monthter in Yangxia. From his appearance, he looked as if he had just died but his insides had already rotted, suggesting he had been dead for some time. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s strange? Can the corpse bring itself to Yangxia?¡±

    ¡°More importantly, he could still walk on his own when he was discovered. It was only after the sailor gave him a slight push that he fell dead to the ground.¡±

    Meng Qi made a deliberate guess. ¡°Perhaps his body was ced on a boat traveling from Mao Ling to Yangxia. A demon then discovered the body and manipted it to leave the boat.¡±

    Li Chong replied helplessly, ¡°Ah, Arrester Little Su! Consider the distance between Mao Ling and Yangxia. It takes at least a month to sail down the river from Yangxia to Mao Ling, let alone against the current. It¡¯s impossible to sail the other way around in just half a month unless you use Lightness Skill¡­¡±

    ¡°They traveled in a hurry!¡± They spoke at the same time.

    This was the problem that Meng Qi had noticed since the beginning. Even with favorable winds and current, it took him nearly one and a half month to travel from Yedu to Yangxia. The distance between Yangxia and Mao Ling was nearly the same.

    Li Chong saw that Meng Qi finally understood his point and put his ps together with a loud p. ¡°Think about it, Arrester Little Su. How could a corpse use Lightness Skill to travel in a hurry? That¡¯s why I said something¡¯s nefarious about this case.¡±

    Meng Qi smiled and nodded. ¡°Regardless, I must do my duty now that I¡¯m assigned to the case. Thank you for your cooperation, Arrester Li.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a given,¡± Li Chong replied. How rare it was to meet such a polite young arrester.

    The two men exited the chaotic, noisy street and made their way into a small, quieter alley. Vendors in the alley were sellingmb and dog stew that emanated a pungent fragrance. Most of the pedestrians in the alley looked intimidating.

    ¡°de Scar is one of the top Turf Lords. The boatman that pushed Arrester Cai works for him and is now in hiding. We must go through de Scar if we want to speak to him.¡± Li Chong took this opportunity to brief the clean-cut and gentle Arrester Little Su to prevent his ignorance from possibly causing any trouble.

    Meng Qi listened quietly, looking like a gentle and amiable neer who didn¡¯t want to ruffle any feathers.

    ¡°de Scar has connections with the Dajiang Gang and Pingjin Cui. He controls 30 percent of the business in the Yangxia underworld. He has many connections and allies and isn¡¯t one to be messed with.¡± Li Chong first emphasized de Scar¡¯s background and influence. ¡°In his younger years, he was fearless. He was merciless toward others and himself and thus was able to rise to the top of the Yangxia underworld. After earning the favor of a few powerful gangs, he was trained to be a Heterodox Expert. Rumor has it that when he was 40, he battled the top 30 warriors on the Ranking List of Young Masters and held his own. 10 years had passed since and no one knows how strong he is now.¡±

    Meng Qi knew de Scar was an important character. Though he had already read up on him in the confidential file, he still listened intently.

    Li Chong quietly approved of Arrester Little Su after observing his positive attitude and patience. Most who were promoted to Assistant Arrester at such a young age had an air of arrogance. With the support of the Six Fan School and their own abilities, they would treat the gang leaders with disdain and believe that the gang leaders should revere them, not the other way around. Aposed and humble young arrester like Little Su was a rare sight.

    ¡°In the whole of Yangxia, Governor Arrester Zheng is among the few who canmand de Scar¡¯s attention. That¡¯s how I gained ess to him. Arrestor Little Su, please don¡¯t say or do anything selfish. Just let me do the talking. If you have any questions, use Secret Voice-sending tomunicate with me. Wait, do you know how to use Secret Voice-sending?¡± Li Chong was unsure if Arrester Little Su had opened the Acupores at such a young age.

    Meng Qi smiled. ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Okay, then we have no problems.¡± Li Chong let out a sigh of relief. No wonder Arrester Little Su was promoted at such a young age. No wonder he would be ostracized. He would obviously draw the envy of many.

    He continued, ¡°de Scar assumed his current position seven years ago and eased up a little. He¡¯s no longer as cruel, so there won¡¯t be any problems as long as you don¡¯t upset him.¡±

    ¡°How did he get the nickname ¡®de Scar¡¯? It doesn¡¯t carry the style of a Heterodox Expert at all,¡± Meng Qi said.

    Li Chongughed. ¡°Those scars are from the worst of his injuries during his younger years. The scars are on his face, chest, and abdomen. He barely managed to survive. Heter named himself de Scar as a reminder of the sneak-attack.¡±

    While engaged in their conversation, the two of them arrived at a shopfront guarded by severalrge and muscr men.

    The men at the entrance recognized Li Chong and asked, ¡°Drunkard Li, who¡¯s this?¡± They started murmuring among themselves when they saw the clean-cut Meng Qi.

    Li Chong chuckled. ¡°This is the new arrester from Yamen, Arrester Little Su. I¡¯m bringing him to meet the boss.¡±

    ¡°Even this little smiling rascal can be an Assistant Arrester¡­¡± the head guard mumbled to himself. Li Chong couldn¡¯t hear thement, but Meng Qi could hear it clearly.

    The head guard coughed, ¡°You¡¯re in luck. The boss is here. I¡¯ll take you to him.¡±

    Meng Qi finally met the powerful man of Yangxia, the Heterodox Expert whose real name was Yan Xiao, after passing the shopfront, a patio, and a number of guards. His front was dpidated, a stark contrast to his powerful position. Inside, however, was borately decorated. Whether it was the dark maroon carpet or therge sandalwood bed, all cost a hefty price.

    He had gone a little over the top¡­ Meng Qi could only think of this when he met de Scar.

    Sitting in the middle of his living room was arge ck bed. de Scarid on it like a mountain of flesh, nked by half-naked women covered with whitece. Some were feeding him grapes, some massaging his legs, and some massaging his temples.

    There was an obvious scar on his face. He squinted and asked, without turning his head, ¡°Arrestor Little Su, I¡¯m sure you¡¯re here to ask about Arrester Cai¡¯s case. You people have beening here many times in the past few months. Different arresters, same questions. Do you think I, de Scar, has lost my temper entirely?¡±

    With every word he spoke, the flesh on his fat body would tremble.

 Chapter 263: A Nightmarish Life

    <h4>Chapter 263: A Nightmarish Life</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Li Chong¡¯s face instantly changed and he exined, ¡°de¡­ Boss Yan, we¡¯re here today to pay our respects¡­¡±

    Before he could finish his sentence, Meng Qi interrupted with a gentle voice. ¡°This case involves the death of one Assistant Arrester. Our Six Fan School prioritizes this case greatly, so it¡¯s only reasonable for several arresters to inquire you. As a citizen of the Great Jin Dynasty, I hope you can cooperate with us.¡±

    Li Chong looked at him in shock. Meng Qi¡¯s smile remained innocent and his words were gentle and reasonable as if he was speaking to an ordinary satin shopkeeper instead of a notorious gangster of Yangxia.

    Didn¡¯t they agree that he would be the one responding while Meng Qi used Secret Voice-sending? For a moment, Li Chong was stunned.

    de Scarughed heartily and all the meat on his face jiggled with the motion. He finally turned around and nced at Meng Qi without any humor in his eyes.

    Never mind his undoubtedly good looks, it was Meng Qi¡¯s refreshing temperament and pure smile that impressed others the most. It was as if he was sunlight in the winter, and a clear spring in the summer.

    ¡°A citizen of the Great Jin Dynasty!¡± de Scarughed. Having spent many years murdering his way around Jianghu, it wasn¡¯t as if he hadn¡¯t met someone with simr temperament. Not quite concerned about Meng Qi, his voice became colder and his chilling eyes emanated a hint of cruelty.

    Suddenly, he felt everything before his eyes went dark and Arrester Little Su also disappeared. His surroundings turned into a dpidated room with holes on the walls. There was only a worn-out bedding on the bed.

    This scene was so familiar to him that an already disappearing terror once again rose in his heart. He painfully screamed two words,

    ¡°Help me!¡±

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re pretty delicate. Stubborn and vicious! You¡¯re just my type.¡± The voice that he resented and feared for half his life once again appeared beside his ears. The former gangster of Yangxia climbed over him, pressing his body down.

    With his jaw and hands dislocated, de Scar¡¯s struggle was in vain. He could only suffer the humiliation and severe pain that made him long for death.

    He felt as if there was no part of his skin that was left unscarred. He stared ahead in a daze. Suddenly, he felt someone watching him at the door. The man looked clean-cut and his smile was pure. His eyes weren¡¯t cold but they didn¡¯t contain a shred of emotion, as if he was a deity watching upon the miserable mortal world in disinterest.

    After a fit of pain, he fainted. When he woke up again, he vowed that he would gain power at any cost and ughter the pervert who liked men.

    Thus, he became brutal to others and even more so to himself. He curried favor with the gangster and secretly learned the gangster¡¯s kungfu, until he eventually killed him on a dark and windy night.

    ¡°You!¡± de Scar looked at therades that had been fighting their way up with him all along and couldn¡¯t believe that they wanted to kill him.

    A sword sliced cleanly through his stomach, cutting open his lower abdomen and stirring his intestines. An unbearable pain rushed to his head. A steel knife scratched his face, leaving asting mark on his face.

    ¡°Who gives you the right to be the boss?¡±

    He was ambushed by the traitors, and was wounded heavily. That moment was the most despairing time of his life, so bad that he didn¡¯t dare to reminisce about it.

    Suddenly, he heard the sound of footstepsing his way. A middle-aged man dressed like a schr walked out of the darkness, wearing a grin. Everything around him seemed to be frozen, including the traitors.

    ¡°Do you want to survive? Do you want to learn the true Divine Skill?¡± the man whispered in de Scar¡¯s ears.

    de Scar only saw the man as the Skyscraping Devil described in Buddhist Sutras, enticing him to reject his own degradation. ¡°I do!¡±

    As he spoke, he noticed the young man standing behind the middle-aged schr. He had a clean-cut appearance and a pure smile. The man looked at him emotionlessly, with the air of a heavenly being removed from the mortal world. It made him feel intimidated.

    In the blink of an eye, all the traitors became mummified and a piece of martial art conjured in his mind.

    The pain strangled him as he cultivated the kungfu. His mental was constantly at the edge of copse. de Scar didn¡¯t know how he managed to survive this difficult time.

    His life was reying before his eyes, yet he was powerless to change it. Everything that kept him going in life ¨C powerful, beautiful women, and murder-all passed in a sh. All the pain and despair he felt were crippling yet exceptionally clear. He experienced them over and over and over again.

    Each time he relived his torturous days, he would see the young man looking coldly at him. It was as if the man was the symbol and root of all his pain.

    The minute he felt like he couldn¡¯t take it anymore and was about to copse, he seemed to have reached the end of his pain. He would obtain the support of the aristocratic families and sects and be the gangster of Yangxia. He would no longer need to practice that distressful kungfu anymore. He could gorge himself until he could snuff out thement about his delicacy in his younger years. He could bask in thepany of beautiful women and do everything he wanted to do in his youth.

    Just then, someone threw the door open. It was a handsome man with a handsome appearance, fresh temperament, and a pure smile. The man¡¯s eyes seemed to see through his entire life.

    He instantly screamed in pain. The beautiful women had transformed into muscr men that pricked him with fine needles.

    When he wanted to use his kungfu, he could only experience the severe pain that he suffered during practice.

    Everything that was wonderful disappeared, leaving him in hell once again.

    Everything before him changed once again. He found himself in the dpidated room with holes dotting the walls. There was only a worn-out bedding on the bed.

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re pretty delicate. Stubborn and vicious! You¡¯re just my type.¡±

    ¡°No!¡± The scene continued to y before his eyes, over and over. It trapped him in a never-ending cycle of suffering. de Scar broke down entirely.

    Tears and snots streamed down his face. He was so scared that he urinated on the bed. The disgusting stench spread. He curled his body into a ball, his weight bending the bed. His throat made strangled noises but no scream escaped.

    de Scar could clearly see Meng Qi on the opposite side. He was seated straight and looked at him with the mild temperament and naive smile.

    ¡°No!¡± Hepletely lost himself and curled himself even more tightly on the bed. To him, Meng Qi was none other than the Skyscraping Devil, an evil demon dressed in human clothes.

    His screams weren¡¯t loud enough to attract the attention of the guards stationed outside. The women dressed in whitece were so shocked that some even fainted. But oddly, no one cried for help or went out to seek assistance.

    Li Chong was watching open-mouthed, not understanding why de Scar suddenly fell ill. He was quivering with tears and snots covering his face. He even peed on the bed, staining the sheets dark yellow and giving off a horrible stench.

    Suffering aplete mental breakdown, de Scar looked at Meng Qi cautiously. Thetter only tapped the sword hilt with his hand and smiled warmly. ¡°Boss Yan, where¡¯s the sailor?¡±

    ¡°H-He¡¯s dead¡­ I killed him!¡± de Scar¡¯s voice trembled greatly as he curled up in bed. He simply wanted to send this demon away.

    Having just recovered from his shock, Li Chong wanted to take Meng Qi away and allow de Scar to rest. But he actually heard such an answer. It was his quick intuition thatpelled him to control his impulse.

    de Scar watched as Meng Qi pinched his temples and continue to ask with an amiable smile on his handsome face, ¡°Why did you kill him?¡±

    ¡°I-It¡¯s Old Zhong¡¯s order. I don¡¯t know the specifics.¡± de Scar had suffered aplete breakdown and answered every question honestly.

    ¡°Old Zhong¡­¡± Meng Qi frowned. He hadn¡¯t seen this name in the confidential file.

    On the contrary, Li Chong¡¯s expression changedpletely as if Old Zhong was a fearsome monster.

    ¡°What do you know about Old Zhong?¡± Meng Qi asked.

    de Scar shivered as he replied, ¡°Not much. I only know he¡¯s very scary. He once helped me and he told me to return the favor. I didn¡¯t dare to refuse.¡±

    With the same pure smile on the face, Meng Qi looked courteous and harmless. ¡°How did he help you? What on earth did the sailor see?¡±

    ¡°He saw Arrester Cai get off the Qiu family¡¯s ship, jump into the river, swim to the shore, and walk to the mass graves some distance away. When the sailor passed him by, Arrester Cai was in so much hurry that they collided. They both fell to the ground. But the sailor then realized Arrester Cai was no longer breathing. From his appearance, he looked like he had just died. But rotten pus wasing out from his nose.¡± The more innocent Meng Qi¡¯s smile was, the more wary de Scar was. ¡°Old Zhong once saved my life 20 years ago.¡±

    ¡°The Qiu family from Yangxia ¡­¡± Once again, this information wasn¡¯t recorded in the confidential file. This meant it wasn¡¯t yet investigated. Meng Qi believed that de Scar had been obstructing the other arresters before him.

    Li Chong swallowed with difficulty. The case was bing increasingly nefarious. Not only was Old Zhong involved in this, so was the Qiu family. He really hoped de Scar could be as tight-lipped as he was before!

    Meng Qi asked de Scar a few more questions beforeforting him with a smile. ¡°I¡¯ll stop bothering you now, Boss Yan. Since you¡¯re ill, you must seek a doctor. Don¡¯t hide your illness just because of you¡¯re afraid of treatment.¡±

    Li Chong followed Meng Qi out of the room. Outside, he heard de Scar¡¯s quiet and joyful cry. He became even more confused.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think I need a handkerchief? Had I wiped my lips or hands while questioning him, I think he¡¯d be even more terrified,¡± Meng Qi suddenly said. That way, he would look even more gentle but ruthless!

    ¡°Ah?¡± Li Chong was baffled. ¡°You want to get a handkerchief, Arrestor Little Su? I know several good shops.¡±

    He then turned around to look at de Scar¡¯s room and sighed. ¡°I didn¡¯t think de Scar would have a concealed illness. No wonder he¡¯s so self-indulgent. But it¡¯s fortunate that his illness suddenly reared its head, otherwise we wouldn¡¯t have found out anything useful.¡±

    There wasn¡¯t any point using violence against de Scar! That man was stronger than any arresters in the Six Fan School of Yangxia.

    It was only after his sigh that Li Chong realized that Meng Qi had quickened his steps. ¡°Arrester Little Su, wait for me!¡±

    Meng Qi looked up at the sky speechlessly. He felt an inexplicable sadness.

    ¡°There are always people with me, yet Brother Wang Zai isn¡¯t often around¡­¡±

    When he had entered the room, he activated his Immortal Pressing Art and genuine Qi to check out his enemy. He discovered that genuine Qi was flowing smoothly in de Scar¡¯s body, without any indication of weakness. Further, de Scar¡¯s genuine Qi would change every now and then, preventing others from predicting when he would make his move. His martial arts had already reached the peak of Nine Acupores and it wasn¡¯t ordinary martial arts either. It was no wonder that he possessed strength great enough to ce him in the top 30 of the Ranking List of Young Master a decade ago. If Meng Qi didn¡¯t use Eight Nine Mysteries to control his actions and genuine Qi or adopt a deceitful appearance, de Scar would likely be able to determine his true cultivation.

    If he had to resort to a fight, he would likely need to use an Exterior move to defeat de Scar. And thetter didn¡¯t seem like he would cooperate, so the investigation had to end here. With de Scar ¡®hiding¡¯ the sailor and refusing to hand him over to any arresters whoe, there would simply be no new clues.

    But when he saw how self-indulgent de Scar was and how much he dropped his guard, Meng Qi knew there was an opportunity for him to take advantage of. Thus he tried his new Supernatural Power of Shaking Heaven and Hitting Earth and see if he could get any valuable information.

    With his experience in cultivating Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship, Meng Qi spent only a month to achieve the primary level of the supernatural power. Though he was still far from awakening the dormant Samsara memories in another person¡¯s mind andcked the cultivation to do so, he could use the Peace Quietude Split to make others recall their misery and relive those moments over and over.

    The spirit expended in using the Supernatural Power of Shaking Heaven and Hitting Earth once would be half that of using the Peace Quietude Split. But due to hisck of cultivation, he still needed to practice more until he could fully demonstrate the Peace Quietude Split against more vignt enemies.

 Chapter 264: Old Zhong

    <h4>Chapter 264: Old Zhong</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Outside the de Scar¡¯s abode, Li Chong was about to say something, but Arrester Little Su interrupted him with a smile, ¡°Arrester Li, where can I find delicious local food here? Can we drink there while talking about the case.¡±

    That was exactly what Li Chong wanted to do. A smile emerged on his wrinkled face. ¡°You have the right guy, Arrester Little Su. In Yamen, I know a lot about the delicacies of Yangxia. The Fish and Goat Restaurant on Lan Street is famous for its jelly, roastmb leg, and boiled fish fillet.¡±

    They turned onto Lan Street while in the midst of talking, and then found the restaurant. It looked dpidated outside, but it was brisk on the inside. It was crowded although it was not dinner time yet.

    Compared with the Drunken YangXia across the street, thetter looked more splendid, with musical sounds consecutivelying out from its backyard, demonstrating that it was an upscale restaurant. But now it had few guests, even the errand boy was dispirited.

    ¡°Although this restaurant is shabby, most of the rich who patronage the Drunken YangXia would furtively send their servants to buy some delicacies here. They just eat in the Drunken YangXia to show off, but they are fond of the delicious food here.¡± Li Chong got them the only empty table, and their food and drinks would be served quickly as the Turf Lord was acquainted with the owner.

    Meng Qi took a sip of the jelly, and he felt its delicious vor entering into his stomach, head, and soul.

    ¡°How fresh! Is the chef better than that of the little foodie¡¯s ¡­¡± Meng Qi was so moved by the delicious vor that he could not stop eating.

    After several drinks, Li Chong was a bit rxed. ¡°Arrester Little Su, what should we do next?¡±

    ¡°Do you have any suggestions?¡± Meng Qi asked him back instead of answering the question.

    As Li Chong drank, he became a little bold. He said while waving his hand, ¡°It¡¯s courteous that you respect me, but don¡¯t be so polite, and just call me Old Li.¡±

    Meng Qi nodded, and then held a cup of wine to propose a toast. ¡°I shall obey your orders.¡±

    Drinking up the wine at one chug, Li Chong pursed his lips with satisfaction, and then said in a low voice, ¡°Old Zhong is quite sophisticated!¡±

    Speaking of this, he tapped himself on the thigh, making a clear sound, ¡°¡­since the case was ghastly weird, I should¡¯ve considered earlier that Old Zhong was behind all of these.¡±

    ¡°Is he entric?¡± Meng Qi asked in a sober-minded state.

    Li Chong lowered his voice again. ¡°Old Zhong suddenly arrived in Yangxia 20 or 30 years ago. He lived around the mortuary outside the city, and has kept a low profile. But, it¡¯s the ghast mortuary. Can you imagine how horrible it is at night? Someone¡¯s even heard of ghost¡¯s screams. However, he¡¯s lived there for over 20 years and turned himself from a middle-aged schr into a skinny old man. Very strange isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°A notorious thief robbed Old Zhong¡¯s house when he passed by Yangxia several years ago. Can you guess what has happened to him? He became totally insane. An Eight Acupores master urinated himself and cried as if his parents died. He¡¯s beenmitted to turning himself in, and no one could stop him.¡±

    ¡°Did he end up dead?¡± Meng Qi got inspired, thinking that the thief must have copsed.

    ¡°Yes. He¡¯s strangled himself to death in prison before being interrogated.¡± Li Chong drank a cup of strong wine to calm himself. ¡°Based on the rotten guts inside his body, Arrester Cai was already dead for about six months, but his appearance and actions seemed normal. Thus, I should¡¯ve guessed that Old Zhong was behind the whole thing.¡±

    ¡°Since he had to live in the vicinity of the mortuary, he might be adept at some ghost kung fu.¡±

    ¡°Good point.¡± Meng Qi agreed with him.

    Li Chong sighed, and said while putting down the cup, ¡°Thus, Arrester Little Su, we should prepare ourselves if we want to investigate Old Zhong.¡±

    ¡°We better dispatch the others to the job.¡±

    ¡°Old Li, great minds think alike.¡± Meng Qi said with a smile,¡± Yan Xiao has opened his nine acupores, and dominated Yangxia. He¡¯s mighty, but he¡¯s also in awe of him. Based on this, Old Zhong must be terrifyingly powerful. Perhaps, he¡¯s opened the Hidden Latch of life-and-death, built the bridge between the heaven and earth, and even linked the Exterior with the Interior. Thus, we should think twice before wee to him.¡±

    Li Chong was so touched that his eyes were filled with tears. ¡°That¡¯s the point.¡±

    ¡°Arrester Little Su is expectedly smart and not arrogant at all. Besides, he takes the lives of his subordinates and himself seriously.¡±

    ¡°If we were in a solo investigation, we would¡¯ve probably stopped by now. But, since we uphold justice and worked for the imperial court, we should report it to the Governor, and then invite the legends and the hidden masters to embark on a joint investigation.¡± Meng Qi was not a moron. He would utilize the identity of Six Fan School rather than risk his own life.

    In Yi City, the Governor Arrester Huang Zhiqing had gathered some strong masters from several families to besiege ¡°Evil Avatar¡±.

    It was not his business to care about whether Old Zhong would cooperate with the School and tell what had happened. If Old Zhong chose to tell the whole story, he would feel beneficial; if Old Zhong refused, he could directly leave for Mao Ling with the excuse of the dead-end clues. By then, he would visit some heroes of the River East, especially ¡°Shapeless Sword¡± and ¡°Ledgerkeeper of Lives¡±.

    ¡°Oh, how responsible am I!¡±

    Li Chong was startled at his words, and he then gave him his thumbs up. ¡°You¡¯re right. Let¡¯s report it to Governor Zheng as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°Haha! If the sky were about to fall down, the taller people would jack it up.¡±

    ¡°Rx. Let¡¯s think about the Qiu family. Why did Arrester Cai get off their ship on a dark night?¡±

    Since Meng Qi was not in a hurry, Li Chong became more rxed, hoping that Old Zhong would run away as soon as he heard the news. ¡°Are they aplices? When they were conspiring some schemes to stir up troubles in Maoling, Arrester Cai figured them out, and made a search of the ship on the sly, but he ended up being killed. In an attempt to cover it up, they took advantage of Old Zhong¡¯s abilities to manipte him to get off the ship and march toward the mass graves to bury himself. Unfortunately, the sailor found him when he was stealing things.¡±

    As an experienced arrester, he had made up a reasonable story. Of course, he said something wrong on purpose, and waited for Arrester Little Su to correct, presenting a good opportunity for him to curry favor with his boss.

    Meng Qi shook the head. ¡°They weren¡¯t partners.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Li Chong had such a guess, but to his surprise, Arrester Little Su firmly ruled it out.

    ¡°If they were partners, they would have no trouble disposing of the body, and simply thrown the body into the river center. What¡¯s more, even if the sailor coincidently found out, they could kill him as well on that night. So if they had coborated with each other, they would¡¯ve furtively buried the whole thing up, leaving nothing for ¡®de Scar¡¯ to finish up.¡±

    Li Chong put his contempt towards Arrester Little Su away, and began to treat him seriously. Now, he understood that in addition to his Kung Fu, Little Su had be an Assistant Arrester due to his talents in solving crimes. As thus, he could not fool Little Su.

    Meng Qi said while licking his jelly. ¡°If they weren¡¯t aplices, the whole thing would make sense.¡±

    ¡°Under the control of Old Zhong, Arrester Cai sneaked into the ship of the Qiu family to investigate something on that dark night. After all, a dead walker without heartbeats and breath couldn¡¯t easily be detected, so the body-disposing thing didn¡¯t exist at all.¡±

    Li Chong added while swirling his ss of wine. ¡°If the sailor found him lying on the ground dead, he would be afraid to scream. If the ship had secrets, the Qiu family must send some masters to protect it. Naturally, his screams had to draw their attention. Therefore, Old Zhong couldn¡¯t kill the sailor in front of them, and he had to order ¡®de Scar¡¯ to annihte him.¡±

    ording to Meng Qi¡¯s exnation, he could determine what had happened at that time.

    ¡°Now, we must find out why Arrester Cai traveled from Mao Ling of the River East to Yangxia. Did he target the Qiu family¡¯s ship or Old Zhong?¡± Meng Qi said thoughtfully.

    Li Chong touched the wrinkles on the corners of his eyes, and said with confusion, ¡°Even though he could¡¯ve behaved normally, he¡¯s been dead for more than 15 days. Even if driven by the Zombie Fist, he couldn¡¯t travel such a long distance within half a month.¡±

    ¡°If he¡¯s been healthy, and he¡¯s taken the initiative to investigate, he would¡¯ve spared a little time to report it to the Six Fan School. But, he¡¯s been missing as a result.¡± Meng Qi clinked the cup¡¯s edge. ¡°Unless Old Zhong manipted him, and then carried him from Mao Ling to Yangxia. However, there is also one unsolved problem. If Old Zhong just needed some dead man to search the ship, he could easily find one in the mass graves. Why did he bother to bring Arrester Cai back?¡±

    Li Chong drank and said while shaking his head, ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡±

    ¡°Neither do I. We have to find out where the ship came from.¡± Meng Qi ate up all food, and said with satisfaction, ¡°Old Li, let¡¯s go back to Yamen, and report the information to Governor Zheng. We then go to the pier.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Li Chong¡¯s nose was flushed.

    Suddenly, he pointed outside. ¡°What a coincidence! Herees Governor Zheng!¡±

    Meng Qi also looked outside and saw the Governor Arrester of Yangxia, Zheng Jushan. He was entering the Drunken Yangxia with a group of people.

    There were two young men aged around 17 or 18 years old. They dressed like Taoists, but one had a bun and a Seven Star Turban on the head while the other wore a headscarf.

    Meng Qi was quite familiar with the one wearing a headscarf.

    He was short and good-looking. With his head rising and eyes rolling up, he emitted a visible sense of arrogance. Babyish and immature, he carried a long and a short sword on his back.

    ¡°He ¡­he¡¯s Yao Xingliu, the small kid of the Yao family who had a crush on his senior sister?¡± Meng Qi slightly inhaled while identifying the domineering youth. ¡°Over the past year, he has at least opened the Six Acupores, so now he is on a journey?¡±

    After recognizing the Youth Yao, Meng Qi had already spected the identity of the other little taoist.

    With medium height and a round face, he was wearing a smile, lookingfortable with his senses. He had a long sword in a green shark-skinned sheath strapped to his waist. His action appeared to be normal, but each move was filled with meanings. Under these circumstances, Meng Qi believed that he was a Six Acupores or Seven Acupores master.

    ¡°Governor Zheng and the others paid more attention to the little taoist than Youth Yao, so such a respectable young man from the Zhen Wu Sect is ¡­

    Though Youth Yao takes the lead, looking more important than the little taoist, he¡¯s crazy about Kung Fu and gives little attention to courtesy ¡­

    He¡¯s probably Yang He?¡±

    Yang He, the prodigy in the Zhen Wu Sect, had achieved his Dharmakaya movement after enlightening his Acupores. He was alwayspared with Jiang Zhiwei from Sword Washing Pavilion.

 Chapter 265: Unusual Corpses

    <h4>Chapter 265: Unusual Corpses</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Meng Qi fell into deep thought. Li Chong dutifully introduced him to the local powers of Yangxia. ¡°That is Qiu Fei, the firstborn of the Qiu family. That is the Childe of the Jiang family, Jiang Yulin. That is the Leader of Crazy Waves Sect, Wu Sheng Li, also known as ¡®Wave Stopper.¡¯ Along with ¡®de Scar¡¯ Yan Xiao and ¡®Pink and Mellow Hand¡¯ Xiao Yue, the three of them make up the Yangxia underground. Rumor has it, though, that Heng Yuan Zheng is the one who¡¯s really in control.

    ¡°So the elegantdy next to Governor Arrestor Zheng is ¡®Pink and Mellow Hand¡± Xiao Yue. It¡¯s hard to believe she is as merciless as de Scar and Wave Stopper. She¡¯s made grown men wet their pants in fear. Rumor has it that she has connections with the Zhen Wu Sect.¡±

    Of the five powers of Yangxia that he had introduced, the eldest son of the Qiu family was the strongest. He was in his early forties, and although Meng Qi could not be sure of his actual skill level, his movements and interactions were signs of one who had achieved Half-step Exterior Scenery. They were signs of the Hidden Latch being opened but not yet stable.

    These four intentionally concealed their strength. Meng Qi could easily tell that all had opened Nine Acupores at least and had Protective Upstanding Qi to keep their genuine Qi from being discovered. However, Protective Upstanding Qi still had ws in it. They were all still inferior to ¡®de Scar¡¯ Yan Xiao.

    On the other hand, Governor Arrester Zheng Jushan had only Eight Acupores. However, he represented the will of the Zhao n from the Divine Capital and the power of the Chao Tang. In other words, unless under special circumstances, everyone would still show him respect.

    ¡°Where did those two little taoistse from? How do they merit the presence of Governor Arrestor Zheng and these five great powers?¡± Li Chong furrowed his brow and spoke to himself, upset at hisck of information.

    Meng Qi watched the Youth Yao and others disappear into the ¡°Drunken YangXia¡± hall. He replied, ¡°They are likely heirs to Zhenwu and hold significant positions.¡±

    ¡°Possibly.¡± Li Chong thought for a moment and decided that Arrester Little Su¡¯s conclusion made sense. The only Taoists in the four provinces of significant position were heirs to the Zhen Wu Sect. ¡°Arrester Little Su, many of the leaders are present. Let us quickly report this to Governor Arrester Zheng and get others to investigate Old Zhong.¡±

    Quickly get rid of this dangerous mission!

    The masters of the Qiu and Jiang family were old. Essentially, the firstborn Qiu and the third son of the Jiang family were the leaders.

    ¡°I just arrived here, it wouldn¡¯t be good for me to interrupt them. You should go by yourself.¡± Meng Qi said.

    He wasn¡¯t sure if Yao Xingliu would recognize him. Normally, he wouldn¡¯t fear being recognized. He could spar with Yang He and challenge himself. However, seeing them today made him think of Senior Brother Zhang. How could he fight under these conditions? If Youth Yao brought up the issue, how would he respond?

    It was better to stay away!

    Li Chong couldn¡¯t understand where Arrester Little Su wasing from. He said, ¡°Take advantage of this opportunity to meet them.¡±

    Meng Qi made a few more excuses. Seeing he would not change his mind, Li Chong suppressed his doubts and prepared to leave.

    ¡°Old Li, don¡¯t bring up the fact that Arrester Cai was in a Qiu family boat with the eldest of the Qiu family present. It could be a mistake.¡± Meng Qi suddenly thought of this connection and gave this reminder.

    de Scar had lost it and would need time to recover. It would be impossible to get more information from him.

    Li Chongughed and said, ¡°Arrester Little Su, don¡¯t underestimate me. I understand. All I will say is Old Zhong told de Scar to kill the boatman. The boatman only saw Arrester Caie from the harbor, he was unclear of what he was doing.¡±

    ¡°Old and keen!¡± Meng Qiughed and gave a thumbs up.

    In the yard behind ¡°Drunken YangXia,¡± the powers of Yangxia were weing Zhenwu¡¯s Yang He and Yao Xingliu.

    Qiu Fei, the eldest son of the Qiu Family was already over forty years old. His skill in kung fu allowed him to break through the Hidden Latch of life and death. At first nce, he looked under thirty. Sensing his servant nearby, he excused himself and left the scene. He would wait for a report.

    ¡°Sir, ¡®de Scar¡¯ Yan Xiao has fallen ill, he cannote!¡± Qiu Fei¡¯s servant reported with a bit of shock.

    Qiu Fei said, ¡°Fallen ill?¡±

    ¡°¡®de Scar¡¯ Yan Xiao had indulged for a number of years and is not as sharp anymore. However, a lifetime of Kung Fu does not dissipate so quickly. He was a strong nine acupores, how could he so easily fall ill?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s true! Sir, you haven¡¯t seen de Scar in his present state, it is truly unbelievable. He used to strike fear into the hearts of all the nine acupores Heterodox Experts in Yangxia. He was merciless and caused them to cry like children, shrinking back in fear, staining their faces with tears. In his present state, he is even more frightening than before!¡± Qiu Fei¡¯s servant uttered his findings.

    He used to secretly look up to ¡®de Scar¡¯ Yan Xiao; outsiders who had just arrived would have no idea what he was normally like.

    Qiu Fei gently inhaled. ¡°When did he fall sick?¡±

    ¡°A few hours ago, Drunkard Li brought the new Assistant Arrester to meet him. Before they had the chance to say anything, de Scar became furious over Arrester Cai¡¯s case and then fell ill¡­¡± While describing the situation, Qiu Fei¡¯s servant thought the situation more and queerer.

    Qiu Fei frowned and said, ¡°The new Assistant Arrester didn¡¯t do anything? He didn¡¯t ask any questions?¡±

    ¡°ording to de Scar¡¯s servant girl, Drunkard Li only spoke briefly. The Assistant Arrester had not yet done anything and was about to open his mouth to speak when de Scar began to tremble and fell ill. At first, he frothed at the mouth, but now he has be like a young child and his condition has stabilized. He is in no danger of dying.¡± Qiu Fei¡¯s servant voluntarily shared the source of his information.

    Qiu Fei put his hands behind his back, paced back and forth, and settled his expression. With eyes like an eagle fixed on his disciple he asked, ¡°Could it be that de Scar is pretending to be ill?¡±

    Was it not suspicious that a Nine Acupores Master would fall so ill so quickly when faced with a mere Assistant Arrester?

    Qiu Fei¡¯s servant replied, ¡°It is very possible. His ¡®illness¡¯es at a very convenient time!¡±

    ¡°Keep a close eye on de Scar.¡± Qiu Fei was about to return to the banquet when he saw Drunkard Li arrive.

    ¡°Greetings, Eldest Son Qiu!¡± Li Chong quickly greeted.

    Qiu Fei nodded and said, ¡°Drunkard Li, I heard that you caused de Scar to fall ill?¡±

    ¡°You are mistaken! I hadn¡¯t even finished my sentence when Boss Yan started to cry and shout and lose control.¡± Li Chong was shocked that Qiu Fei had found out so quickly.

    Qiu Fei didn¡¯t continue to prod. ¡°You¡¯vee to find Governor Arrestor Zheng, haven¡¯t you? Such an important matter to report and you¡¯ve onlye now? Where have you gone off drinking this time?¡±

    ¡°I was shocked so I had to get something to calm me down, that¡¯s all.¡± Li Chong knew that others could tell he had been drinking; he¡¯d have no way of fooling them.

    Qiu Fei showed no reaction. He went and got Governor Arrester Zheng.

    Zheng Jushan listened to Li Chong describe the situation. His face showed no hint of anger or joy. He said, ¡°Old Zhong¡­of all people¡­Old Zhong¡­¡±

    He spoke softly, ¡°I will go call together the warriors of Yangxia. You and Little Su go and wait by the city gate.¡±

    ¡°Governor, Governor Zheng¡­we are going as well?¡± Li Chong stuttered and said.

    ¡°You two found the lead, how could you note along? If Old Zhong will cooperate, then you two will do the questioning.¡± Zheng Jushan gave his orders and turned to enter the banquet where he would report the happening to the warriors.

    Youth Yao was very excited after hearing the news and wanted to join in on the adventure. However, they had just arrived and were the guests of honor, so they could not leave at this time.

    Only after Zheng Jushan andpany left, Yao Xingliu served himself some food and said angrily, ¡°This is terrible.¡±

    ¡°Junior Brother Yao, we¡¯vee to investigate the death of Senior Brother Zhang. Don¡¯t get distracted.¡± Yang He calmly spoke.

    Yao Xingliu pursed his lips and murmured to himself. ¡°You all had better go far away, don¡¯t let me catch you around here.¡±

    ¡­..

    A group of people quickly moved towards the city gate where they met up with Meng Qi and Li Chong. They rushed out of the city together.

    ¡°Mr. Cui hase as well¡­¡± Li Chong saw the old, white-haired man next to Zheng Jushan and was both surprised and relieved.

    Meng Qi purposefully slowed down and stayed with Li Chong at the back of the group. He asked, ¡°Mr. Cui?¡±

    ¡°Arrester Little Su, he is the greatest master in Yangxia.¡± After Li Chong rxed, he started speaking more freely. ¡°When he was younger, because hisst name was Cui and he was so intelligent, he earned the favor of Cui n from Pinjin. He became a Foreign Official and was trained very well. After he became older, with the permission of Cui n, he returned to his hometown with hopes to be an aristocratic family. He is a Top ss Master Pro of the exterior and N-fold Heaven! With him around, Old Zhong won¡¯t be able to cause any trouble!¡±

    Zheng Jushan not only invited Mr. Cui along, he had also gathered a number of Yangxia¡¯s hidden Martial Artists Community legends. Qiu Fei and Jiang Yulin also brought their n¡¯s Precious Weapons. It was better to be safe than sorry!

    It was around sundown when the group of people set eyes on the vige. The vige was orderly. The light of the sunset made the roofs glow golden and bright, but was unable to conceal the odd, cold feeling of the ce.

    Near the vige, there was a yard that had the same odd feeling about it. This was the real home of Old Zhong.

    Governor Arrester Zheng was about to yell out when Mr. Cui waved his hand, calming him down.

    The beam of golden sun sank like running water, slowly flowing over Old Zhong¡¯s yard.

    ¡°There¡¯s no one alive here.¡± Mr. Cui began to show his nerves.

    Everyone including Meng Qi grew serious and carefully approached the yard with Mr. Cui.

    The gate opened with a push. Other than a well, the only thing in the yard was an old Banyan tree. The cold, odd feel of the ce was overwhelming.

    With a cry and a sweep of his sleeve, Mr. Cui opened the door. There were no windows, so the inside was dark.

    ¡°Ah!¡± ¡®Pink and Mellow Hand¡¯ Xiao Yue covered her mouth and let out a soft cry.

    This was merely a habit of hers, her eyes showed no sign of shock.

    Xiao Yue¡¯s gasp caught the attention of Meng Qi andpany. They followed her line of vision. Inside the house, a number of bodies hung from the rafters, a forest of dead bodies.

    Entering the house, Mr. Cui inspected a body. He wrinkled his brow and spoke quietly to himself.

    ¡°Odd. What kung fu is this¡­¡±

    Meng Qi moved with the group. He came to a body. He used Will-projecting and his genuine Qi to investigate. The details of the dead body entered his mind, ¡°No bones? Flesh, blood, and meridians are all there, but there are no bones¡­¡±

    ¡°This body is only skin and bones. The flesh, blood and innards are all gone!¡±

    ¡°This body has no meridian. Odd, how could the meridian and inner force be missing, but the flesh, blood, and skeleton are all here¡­¡±

    ¡°Eh, this body is perfectly fine. There is no sign of injury or old age. How is he dead?¡±

    The chorus of questions sounded off around Meng Qi. A type of kung fu came to mind, and he immediately became solemn.

    ¡°Skyscraping Devil Four Eclipses?¡±

    ¡°The Myths or the Immortals?¡±

    ¡°Or a normal Samsara traveler?¡±

 Chapter 266: Unrest in the Dead of the Night

    <h4>Chapter 266: Unrest in the Dead of the Night</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    ¡°Let¡¯s say someone from the Myths or the Immortals came here more than 20 years ago and quickly mastered the Devil Path¡¯s Divine Skill. Assuming they were still in the right mind and hadn¡¯t suffered Qi-deviancy Derangement or die from the violence, what level would their cultivation be? To staying alive through the Samsara, exchange for Karma points, absorb others¡¯ genuine Qi, Spiritual Core and flesh and blood, receive the help of organizations time and time again¡­ Even if they aren¡¯t a Dharmakaya, they should probably have reached the pinnacle of the Exterior, no?¡±

    Meng Qi felt his hair stand on their ends. A chill ran through his heart. Could Old Zhong be the true Devil, the real Skyscraping Devil?

    The Four Corrosions of the Skyscraping Devil would corrode one¡¯s flesh, bones, mental strength, and soul. Using it, the user could suck their opponent¡¯s flesh and blood, bones, meridians, Spiritual Core, genuine Qi, and soul to increase his own strength. It could help them regain youth and extend their lifespans. It was simr to the Internal Force Absorption Skill and the North Underworld Super Force, but crueler, fiercer, scarier, and even more effective. It was based on aic that Meng Qi had read in his previous life, the ¡°Kung Fu of Heaven and Demon¡± created by the Skyscraping Devil. It clearly wasn¡¯t a skill that originated from the main world. If one practiced the ¡°Kung Fu of Heaven and Demon¡± extensively, he could gain the Golden Body of the Skyscraping Devil, return to the absolute beginning, and develop the Extreme Bliss of Heaven and Demon.

    ¡°Even if they aren¡¯t from the Myths or the Immortals, spending 20 odd years in the Samsara isn¡¯t something to joke about! Even if the period of time spent between each Samsara rounds grows longer as their strength increases, that¡¯s still at least 15 or 16 rounds. If they can sessfully make exchanges each time, and even practiced the Kung Fu of Heaven and Demon, how fearsome would they be?¡±

    At this point in time, Meng Qi had only made it through about six or seven Samsara rounds. Yet he was already in the top 20 on the Ranking List of Young Masters and his strength probably exceeded that. What more of an experienced Samsara traveler who had gone through 15 or 16 rounds? Moreover, the Kung Fu of Heaven and Demon could be easily mastered. It was unlike the Eight Nine Mysteries and Golden Bell Shield, where one had to carefully grasp its intricacies and can only elerate understanding through experience!

    If Old Zhong wasn¡¯t at the peak of the Exterior, then he was at least Great Masters¡­ Meng Qi shuddered. He forcibly suppressed the fears in his heart and calmly guarded himself against his surroundings. He was afraid that Old Zhong would suddenly leap out and give everyone a taste of his Extreme Bliss of Heaven and Demon.

    ¡°No wonder that notorious thief would have such a severe mental breakdown¡­¡±

    ¡°Thank goodness we didn¡¯t just recklessly charge in, instead of calling for arge group of helpers. Otherwise, we¡¯d just die in the line of duty¡­¡±

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t sound right. If Old Zhong¡¯s strength was that terrifying, he would¡¯ve long crashed into the Qiu Family¡¯s boat back then and sucked all of them dry. He wouldn¡¯t leave even pulp behind. Unless¡­ there was a Great Master on the boat?¡±

    The best warrior the Qiu Family ever had was a first-ss, powerful one of the Third Heaven of the Exterior. There was never anyone who had entered a higher realm. Even now, the only surviving elder was on the level of First Heaven of the Exterior. How could there be a Great Master?

    Could their secret involve some major force or powerful Rogue Cultivators?

    Everyone else was carefully inspecting the bizarre corpse and investigating Old Zhong¡¯s background. Only Meng Qi¡¯s train of thought had drifted off.

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t seem right either. When you practice the Kung Fu of Heaven and Demon, your appearance and character will increasingly resemble that of the Skyscraping Devil. You¡¯ll be ugly and bloodthirsty. Considering Old Zhong¡¯s strength and the spiritual influence of the kungfu, he wouldn¡¯t have been to leave Yangxia imperceptibly if he wanted to after his cover was blown¡­ Even with all of us here, we don¡¯t stand a chance against even his single finger. Why didn¡¯t he just wait in the courtyard, absorb everything using his kungfu, and then leave calmly?¡±

    The more he thought about it, the stranger it seemed. Meng Qi walked further into the house and inspected the corpses hung inside.

    The stench of rotting corpses almost caused him to vomit. It must be hard for Old Zhong to train himself in such an environment, even more or less willingly enjoy it.

    ¡°The bodies outside are new. They probably died a month or two ago. The ones inside are older. The oldest one was around a year¡­¡± Gentleman Cui had his back against Meng Qi as he stood amid the forest of corpses, muttering to himself.

    Even older corpses had probably turned into bones and were buried.

    Gentleman Cui ignored Meng Qi, examining the corpses on his own. Thetter didn¡¯t disturb him either and looked for clues himself.

    ¡°Oh? The rotten part of this body isn¡¯t distinct. Some bones are clean off, while others have flesh and blood attached to it. It hasn¡¯t been cleanly melted off, whereas part of the skeleton is missing¡­¡± Meng Qi murmured, staring at one of the corpses while covering his nose.

    This was obviously the work of a beginner at the Kung Fu of Heaven and Demon!

    ¡°Old Zhong¡¯s disciple? Doesn¡¯t seem like it¡­ The old corpses are still being hung up andpared to the new ones. This should be his way of improving and fine-tuning his skills¡­¡±

    ¡°But Old Zhong shouldn¡¯t be this weak at the kungfu.¡±

    Meng Qi frowned, absolutely confused. This starkly contradicted his own judgment.

    Old Zhong¡¯s strength was impressive even some 20 odd years ago. It didn¡¯t make sense that he would improve so little over the years¡­

    This was something Meng Qi had sensed after he used the Supernatural Power of Shaking Heaven and Hitting Earth to evoke de Scar¡¯s painful memories. He knew it was Old Zhong who taught de Scar one of his kungfu techniques, something that he built his foundation on. But Meng Qi had no idea about the specifics.

    Could it be that Old Zhong¡¯s strength had nothing to do with the Kung Fu of Heaven and Demon? Perhaps he only started learning it in the past year or two. This thought suddenly came to Meng Qi¡¯s mind.

    It was extremely easy to suffer Qi-deviancy Derangement while learning the Kung Fu of Heaven and Demon. With one misstep, one¡¯s spiritual strength would turn deviant and one would be violent and cruel. Unless there wasn¡¯t any other choice, it was unlikely for a sane person to directly practice it. Well, the whole-body imbuing of Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms was an exception¡­ In other words, Old Zhong turned his enlightenment and insights into a separate kungfu technique and passed it onto de Scar. Did he then wait for de Scar to umte experience and figure out all the challenging aspects, before practicing it himself?

    That would exin why de Scar found it so torturous to learn the kungfu technique. Not only was he learning the Skyscraping Devil¡¯s kungfu, he was even learning the version that Old Zhong had modified. He was damned either way!

    No wonder he gained so much weight. The delicate kid in the past unexpectedly became an obese monster! Besides being self-indulging, it turned out his appearance and figure were changing into that of the Skyscraping Devil due to the kungfu he was practicing¡­

    All these spections matched up with reason and indicative evidence, making Meng Qi feel like he had grasped the truth. But here was where the problem came. No Samsara traveler would spend so much time teaching a disciple just so he can find the right method to learn a technique. Anyone who did that would long perish because his strength wouldn¡¯t catch up to the speed of the Samsara tasks¡¯ increase in difficulty.

    With that much time, most travelers might as well just collect more scripts and minerals to exchange for Karma points. That way, they could ask Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms for the whole-body imbuing. They could just practice the techniques again to make up for theirck of a proper foundation. Besides, the Kung Fu of Heaven and Demon was a skill that could be quickly mastered. There would definitely be enough time for it.

    Could Old Zhong be simr to the Evil Prince? Thetter picked up ¡°the Immortal Pressing Art¡±, while the former came across the ¡°Kung Fu of Heaven and Demon¡±? Such a thought naturally urred to him after recalling his experience.

    But Meng Qi had no guesses as to where Old Zhong ¡®picked up¡¯ the kungfu from or why he chose to hide quietly in Yangxia for the past 20 years or so.

    The origin of these corpses was rather obvious. Some were fresh, unburied corpses reserved in the Yi cemetery, while others were vagabonds and beggars. No one would care if they went missing. The group checked the corpses and found nothing that stood out.

    The other rooms in thepound were neat and tidy, without a single piece of paper in sight. It seemed that Old Zhong left in peace. He was evidently in no panic or hurry as he left nothing valuable behind.

    ¡°Little Su, guard this courtyard tonight with Old Li in case any stray dogs or beggars barge in and destroy the corpses, ruining our evidence,¡± Governor Arrester Zheng Jushan instructed. ¡°I¡¯ll send a request to the Yamen of Jun City and have them dispatch their most outstanding arresters to inspect the corpses and search for clues.¡±

    He was relieved to know the strange Old Zhong had already made his escape and there wasn¡¯t any need to take risks. He could just leave the remaining task to the Yamen of Jun City.

    His orders suited Meng Qi fine and he agreed at once. He wanted to inspect the corpses and courtyard again when he was alone, to see if there were any signs left behind by a Samsara traveller. For example, he might find kungfu that belonged to another world.

    Li Chong, on the other hand, was horrified. There were so many corpses littered around, with creepy traces of rotten flesh in the dark and gloomy courtyard. He was terrified as it was in broad daylight, much less at night.

    ¡°G-Governor Zheng, I¡¯m too old to withstand the night winds¡­¡± He hadn¡¯t even finished his sentence when he saw Governor Zheng, Gentleman Cui, and the rest making their way out. They had turned a deaf ear to his words, leaving only Arrester Little Su and him to guard the scene.

    Li Chong¡¯s wrinkles deepened so much that his smiling face was uglier than his tearful expression. ¡°Arrester Little Su, p-please take care of me.¡±

    ¡°Old Li, what are you actually afraid of?¡± Meng Qi burst out inughter.

    Li Chong lowered his voice, whispering, ¡°I¡¯m worried that Old Zhong will return at night. What should we do then?¡±

    His fear only intensified after seeing the forest of corpses in the room. He felt that Old Zhong was truly an evil demon.

    ¡°The room has been thoroughly cleaned and all traces were eliminated besides the corpses. This showed that Old Zhong wasn¡¯t in a hurry when he left and hadpleted what he needed to do. It¡¯s impossible for him to return,¡± Meng Qi exined calmly.

    Otherwise, he would have instantly ¡®activate¡¯ Arrester Little Su¡¯s sense of responsibility and ¡®chase¡¯ Old Zhong all the way to River East. There was no way he would stay in a dangerous ce.

    ¡°But this is so creepy! What if all these corpses turn into zombies at midnight¡­¡± The more Li Chong spoke, the more terrified he became.

    ¡°What¡¯s so scary about zombies? If they show up, we can just tell them that we won¡¯t be entertaining them and they can just y aside,¡± Meng Qi replied,ughing.

    After all, he had even encountered a zombified Luohan before. Coupled with Heaven Inflicted Pain sword that he carried, how could he possibly be afraid of an ordinary zombie?

    ¡°Won¡¯t entertain them¡­ What does it mean¡­¡± Li Chong was speechless. He wondered if Arrester Little Su¡¯s fearless of the supernatural was because he came from the Confucius Sect.

    When the night came, clouds obscured the moon and left the sky pitch ck. Since Li Chong refused to step into any room with a corpse in it, Meng Qi could only light a fire at the door. Roasting his dried food and drinking water, he decided to perform a closer searchter on.

    Li Chong picked up the wine gourd that he usually carried around and took a violent swig from it. When he finally calmed down a little, he sighed. ¡°I¡¯m old, really old. I can¡¯tpare with the vigor of young men like you who aren¡¯t afraid of ghosts and zombies. When I first became an arrester, I could guard the Yi cemetery overnight. But now I can¡¯t even enter a room or spend a night with some corpses.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s actually no difference sitting at the door. Think about it. There are so many corpses staring at you from behind as they slowly inch toward you¡­¡± Meng Qi teased, feeling the twisted thrill of telling a horror story.

    Li Chong stood up at once. He turned around and cast a nce at the room before taking several steps backward until he was on the opposite side of the fire.

    Just then, a crisp snapping sound came from the rooftop.

    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± Old Li was even more terrified, whereas Meng Qi just smiled.

    The cawing of crows reverberated in the air.

    Li Chong heaved a sigh of relief. He was about to sit down when he heard Meng Qi speak in a carefree voice. ¡°If you¡¯re going to be so bad at faking the cawing, you¡¯re better off not trying.¡±

    ¡°What!¡± Old Li held onto his wine gourd tightly.

    ¡°Humph! That¡¯s still better than some idiot who can¡¯t even fake it.¡± A figure dressed like a Taoist leaped down from the rooftop. He was short and had a babyface. Two precious swords, one long and one short, were strapped to his back. It was none other than Yao Xingliu, Youth Yao.

    Yang Xingliu had heard Xiao Yue, the Pink and Mellow Hand, mention Old Zhong¡¯s bizarre kungfu and obsession with martial arts had been unleashed. He had made his way out of the city overnight and came to check the corpses.

    ¡°Phew! So it¡¯s the little Daoist disciple from Zhenwu.¡± Li Chong finally heaved a huge sigh of relief. To him, Taoists always seemed to have some way of capturing the supernatural.

    Yao Xingliu nodded and sat down by the fire, hugging himself without saying a word.

    After seeing the Daoist, Li Chong rxed a great deal. He felt the call of nature and excused himself to the toilet on the other side of the yard.

    ¡°Old Li, be careful not to step on the corpses,¡± Meng Qi gently said.

    Old Li stumbled and nearly fell. He felt that Meng Qi also had a devilish side to him!

    Yao Xingliu snorted, ¡°What good are you to frighten the elderly?¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s the one who was terrified by the idea of corpses staring at him?¡± Meng Qi chuckled mischievously.

    Yao Xingliu retorted in anger, ¡°I-I was just careless for a moment! Zhenwu has our own sword art to eliminate the supernatural!¡±

    He paused momentarily before whispering, ¡°Since you¡¯re already dead, don¡¯te back.¡±

    He clearly recognized Meng Qi. His words indicated something.

    Hearing this, Meng Qi felt his mood darken. Negative feelings began to overwhelm from within. He squinted at Yao Xingliu and said, ¡°Youth Yao,e. Let¡¯s have a fight!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Yao Xingliu was stunned. His babyface wore a dumbfounded expression.

    Meng Qi sighed at his innocent expression. He suppressed his feelings and said, ¡°Forget it. I don¡¯t bully kids.¡±

    Yao Xingliu flew into a rage and was about to pull out his Yin-Yang Swords.

    Just then, sounds of repeated knocking came from the door. The sound traveled far and wide in the dead of the night.

    Yao Xingliu leaped behind a pir at once. Having just reappeared from the toilet, Old Li was so scared that he instantly fell.

    Meng Qi curled his upper lip. He walked to the door and opened it. What greeted him was a pale-faced zombie with its tongue hanging all the way till its throat!

    ¡°Nope.¡± Meng Qi¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. With a thud, he shut the door.

    Everyone was at loss, whether it was the zombie outside the door or Yao Xingliu and Li Chong inside the yard.

    What kind of response was that?

 Chapter 267: This Is A Public Place

    <h4>Chapter 267: This Is A Public ce</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Such an action seeded in making Yao Xingliu and Li Chong forget that the thing outside was a zombie. Much of their fear went away, leaving them with faces twitching in shock.

    What the hell was ¡°nope¡±?

    ¡°Thud, thud, thud!¡± There came the knocking sounds again. However, they were not as hurried as before. Instead, they were slow and calm, seemingly very polite.

    ¡°Who is it?¡± Meng Qizily drawled.

    Heh, trying to scare me just now? It¡¯s not like I¡¯ve never seen a zombie before!

    ¡°I¡¯m the zombie herder.¡± A low, raspy sounding voice came from outside.

    Whew! Youth Yao and Old Li finally heaved a sigh of relief. So it was actually someone responsible for driving the zombies away and not an actual evil zombie!

    After sighing, Yao Xingliu seemed to remember something. His face suddenly turned red as he looked up at the dark night sky. ¡°Could it be that some people are always so careless? When faced with an unexpected scenario they casually open the door instead of hiding? How brainless indeed, fools who only know how to drink.¡±

    Meng Qi giggled a bit at Youth Yao¡¯s facade, but said nothing more. He looked at the door and replied, ¡°That¡¯s about right. If you want toe in then you should be honest about your identity.¡±

    He pulled open the door again. Outside stood three figures. At the front was a young man who looked around 20 years old. However, his skin was dark and his face dry and skinny, although he did have decent-looking features. He appeared dark and scary, shrouded in ck robes and carrying a rod used to herd zombies. A pointy ck hat rested on his head and a ck string was tied around his waist. From the other end of the ck string hung a Banshan seal.

    ¡°A master¡­¡± Meng Qi could make a clear judgment.

    Although this man had no Protective Upstanding Qi and had yet to open nine acupores, Meng Qi¡¯s ¡°Immortal Pressing Art¡± could not identify any traces of his genuine Qi flow. It was as if the man were a withered tree or a corpse himself, hiding everything deep within his body.

    On the young man¡¯s right was the zombie they had seen just now. Its tongue hung out of its mouth until its throat and it moved around with hops and skips. It did not seem threatening at all. Meng Qi gauged that it was on an ordinary Four Acupores level. As long as they remained unfazed and unyielding, they could get rid of it.

    On the young man¡¯s left was a middle-aged man. His face was ashen and his breath seemed weak, like he was part human and part ghost. Yet he stood there like half an iron tower, tall and strong. There was a stern air about him and he did not move at all, which made him appear admirable.

    ording to Meng Qi¡¯s sensing, he was even more dangerous than the young man. Perhaps he had even opened the Hidden Latch of Life and Death already!

    Since they hade to them, Meng Qi would not run away. He maintained hisposure and said, ¡°Come on in. Don¡¯t walk about and don¡¯t scare the little kid or the old man.¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Youth Yao was so pissed that he ground his teeth. However, as one of the Seven Disciples of Zhen Wu, he could also tell that these men had extraordinary strength. Hence he decided against arguing with Meng Qi and quietly drew his Yin-Yang Swords.

    The zombie herder solemnly nodded and followed at Meng Qi¡¯s side. He sat down by the fire while the middle-aged man and the zombie stood next to him. They did not seem to be afraid of the fire as supernatural beings usually were.

    ¡°Is he actually alive or dead¡­¡± Meng Qi casually squatted by the fire as well and continued keeping it burning. He could not help but think about it. How could it be that with his strength, he could not tell if the middle-aged man was dead or alive!

    However, he did have many tricks up his sleeve, so he was not afraid.

    The one responsible for driving the zombies sized the group up. His gaze lingered on Yao Xingliu for a while longer, whereas he merely nced at Meng Qi and Li Chong who were using the Eight Nine Mysteries to conceal their level of cultivation. It seemed as though he paid no attention to them because they simply were not worth his time.

    Apart from Meng Qi leisurely grilling his mantou, everyone else was silent. After a few moments, the zombie herder looked up at Yao Xingliu and was waiting to speak, when he suddenly turned to look at the wall. In a low and hoarse voice, he said, ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡±

    Meng Qi looked up from his piping hot mantou and turned in the same direction, a small smile hidden on his lips. The zombie herder was still slower than him by a breath.

    ¡°I¡¯m terrified of ghosts and supernatural beings the most so I dare not see them. Hence I decided to hide.¡± A feminine giggling sound could be heard as ady dressed in red walked out from the corner.

    She seemed very refined, like the youngdy of a powerful family or the young wife from an aristocratic family. Her red robes, skirt and shoes made her resemble a zing torch that illuminated everyone¡¯s hearts. It was none other than the ¡°Pink and Mellow Hand¡± Xiao Yue!

    ¡°So it¡¯s head keeper Xiao. What¡¯s your business here sote at night?¡± Her appearance was a matter of course for Meng Qi, who looked like everything was within his expectations.

    Xiao Yue¡¯s lips pressed together into a smile. ¡°What ¡®head keeper¡¯? You make me sound like a bandit. Arrester Little Su, you should call me Lady Xiao instead.¡±

    ¡°Bandit? Bandits aren¡¯t as ruthless as you!¡± Meng Qi criticized inwardly.

    Xiao Yue had remembered his name from when Zheng Jushan had instructed Meng Qi and Li Chong to guard the ce.

    Xiao Yue paused for a moment, then continued. ¡°I saw Xingliu hurry out of the city overnight. I was worried that he had run into trouble and so I followed after him.¡±

    She called him in such an intimate manner that Yao Xingliu¡¯s eyebrows jumped, as if he was about to go nuts.

    ¡°As if I¡¯ll believe that¡­ I¡¯d say you probably intentionally revealed the information to Yao Xingliu to use him to find the way here¡­¡± Meng Qi kept his muttering to himself and his expression unchanged. With a cheery smile, he responded, ¡°The night is cold and dark. Lady Xiao, you should enjoy the fire for a while before you leave.¡±

    I do want to see what kind of tricks you¡¯ll be pulling!

    ¡°How sweet of you, arrester Little Su. Oh, with those features of yours and that smile, you¡¯d get swallowed alive by thedies in my tower.¡± Meng Qi¡¯s words were exactly what Xiao Yue wanted to hear. However, her gaze was not on Meng Qi. She was guardedly sizing the zombie herder and Yao Xingliu up.

    Xiao Yue was in charge of 80 percent of Yangxia¡¯s brothels.

    Ever since Xiao Yue¡¯s arrival, most of the zombie herder¡¯s attention had been focussed on her. It was not because he was tempted by her beauty, but rather she seemed to be the most powerful one out of them, with her genuine Qi being projected outwards to protect herself.

    After sitting down, Xiao Yue did not even look at Meng Qi again. She put on an act of warming up by the fire, stretching out her long fingers and showing off her fair, delicate skin. She exuded an indescribable type of charm.

    Seeing the zombie herder remain unmoved, she coughed and appeared to speak to the emptiness before her. ¡°I wonder what you might be looking for?¡±

    ¡°Someone,¡± came his raspy reply. The zombie herder did not raise his head.

    ¡°Old Zhong and I have quite the history together. I left some things here with him for too long. I wonder if took them away.¡± Xiao Yue vaguely rambled.

    Yao Xingliu narrowed his eyes. He was not stupid¨C he knew that he had been used as a pawn by Xiao Yue to find her way there.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to kill him and take something back. I wonder if it¡¯s the same thing you¡¯re looking for.¡± The zombie herder tightened his grip on his rod.

    The tension between the two of them escted. Only a small amount of their attention was ced on Yao Xingliu, the majority of it was on each other.

    Li Chong was chanting Amitabha in a small voice and asking for divine protection. He was an experienced arrester and could easily identify the turbulent undercurrents. He was rmed and afraid, desperately praying that he would not get caught up in the mess.

    The zombie herder slowly got to his feet. Xiao Yue did the same. Their gazes collided and there almost seemed to be sparks flying.

    ¡°Cough.¡± A sudden cough broke the silence. The duo looked in the direction of the sound from the corner of their eyes, only to realize it was Meng Qi, with his handsome features and clean smile. Meng Qi casually stood up.

    ¡°Some things need to be stated upfront first. This is where the crime urred, and it was a serious matter at that. It is under the jurisdiction of us Six Fan School and is considered a public ce. No matter what you want to do, you first have to seek permission from me before you can proceed. For example, if you want to fight, you can¡¯t damage the crime scene or the corpses.¡± Meng Qi wore an expression of impartiality. Since he was an arrester, he had to act like one!

    Li Chong¡¯s mouth fell open and he forgot to close it. ¡°Could arrester Little Su not tell that those two were both vicious characters?¡±

    To think he still dared to assume the position of an arrester before them!

    The zombie herder and Xiao Yue appeared dazed for a moment, and the dangerous air around them dispersed. They both stared at Meng Qi, taken aback that he had so much nonsense to spew. ¡°Did he really think that just by waving the name of Six Fan School around, they would not dare to attack?¡±

    Yao Xingliu pretended not to know Meng Qi. He directly turned his head to the side. He was confident in ¡°arrester Little Su¡¯s¡± strength, but such pretentious acting was really asking for a beating!

    Xiao Yue held back her smile. Two dirks slid out from each of her sleeves. ¡°Arrester Little Su, what if I want to spar with you?¡±

    The hilts of her dirks had silk ribbons that connected them to her hands.

    Li Chong snapped out of his trance and was about to grab arrester Little Su with an apologetic smile. However, arrester Little Su stepped into the middle of thepound instead. He unsheathed his Long Sword, which appeared to have ck and white faintly swirling on it. ¡°Then let¡¯s duel here in the middle of thepound.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Now you¡¯re not afraid of damaging the scene or the corpses?¡± As soon as she finished her sentence, there was a sh of ribbons in the air. Two dirks were aimed straight at Meng Qi.

    However, most of her attention was still on the zombie herder. She gently projected some of her genuine Qi outwards and wrapped her dirks in it. Meng Qi was not a master anyway, so it would be impossible for him to break through her Upstanding Qi!

    Yao Xingliu sighed, but it was unclear what he was sighing about.

    Meng Qi drove his Long Sword forward in an ordinary manner.

    There was a gentle cracking sound as Meng Qi¡¯s sword directly pierced through the Upstanding Qi Xiao Yue had wrapped her dirks in!

    The Long Sword reflected a blinding light that seemed like it was about to snip the ribbon in half.

    Xiao Yue was caughtpletely off-guard. Her expression drastically changed and her chest that had been puffed up with confidence now trembled. She performed graceful variations in Body Movements and with a lift, had her dirks in the air again. They moved rhythmically to block Meng Qi¡¯s Long Sword.

    Meng Qi¡¯s Long Sword was mid-course when it suddenly changed direction. It slipped between the dirks and flew towards Xiao Yue¡¯s chest.

    Xiao Yue was unable to change her moves quickly enough. She could only take a step back and reassume a defensive position.

    Li Chong was dumbfounded. ¡°Arrester Little Su could actually force Lady Xiao back?¡±

    ¡°That was unrealistic!¡±

    Was he hallucinating from being possessed by a zombie?

    Whereas Meng Qi¡¯s Long Sword had not stopped its assault. It turned towards the silk ribbons once again.

    With much effort, Xiao Yue took another step back and lifted her dirks again. The silk ribbons shook and the dirks shone like the night lights of Jiang Hai. It was astoundingly beautiful.

    However, she had not expected the grinning arrester Little Su to follow suit and vary his moves as well. He coordinated with her with an unusual tacitness, as if he were moving his own wrists towards the tip of the des.

    Hatred towards Meng Qi surged within her. If she had not been so wary of the zombie herder at the start and been careless, she would not have fallen into such a state!

    Her ¡°Array-breaking Sword Dance¡± had quite the reputation in Yangxia. It had always been slow and graceful¨C it could kil, yet never lost its elegance. However, presently her dirks could not even fully extend their reach. They moved like puppets on a string, unusually awkward.

    Xiao Yue had a killer move, but once she used it, there would be no way out for her. On top of that, she felt that arrester Little Su harbored no killing intent towards her, and thus could not muster her own killing intent.

    After taking another step back, Xiao Yue suddenly slipped. She directly fell to the floor, but had fallen all the way to the edge of the stairs.

    Her genuine Qi split into two and violently shed with each other. The force of the eruption caused her to rebound, but the Long Sword hung above the crown of her head. If she leaped up, she would definitely die!

    Xiao Yue had no choice but to use the Thousand Pounds Falling to anchor herself to the ground, saving herself from the de.

    She was about to strike again when she suddenly stopped. That was because she realized that bright mes were swaying behind her, emitting a familiar warmth. She was sitting right where she had been since just now, not an inch off from it!

    Not a single inch!

    ¡°That¡¯s more like it, sitting properly.¡± Meng Qi gave a half-smile as he sheathed his sword. He continued, ¡°If you¡¯re dueling with me, you don¡¯t have to worry about damaging the scene or the corpses.¡±

    This response, however, was answering her previous question.

 Chapter 268: The Zombie Herder

    <h4>Chapter 268: The Zombie Herder</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    She just sat down in the same way she had stood up. The only difference was the direction. With the firelight, Xiao Yue¡¯s beautiful face seemed to be swallowed by the darkness. She waspletely at a loss.

    ¡°Exactly! That¡¯s it exactly!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m so indignant! I lost because I underestimated him. For my first move, I paid too much attention to the zombie herder so he took advantage of my ws. One mistake made everything wrong. Given another chance, I would have fully disyed my strength so that I would not be totally defeated. But now I understand that I am doomed to lose no matter how many times I try. That captor called Little Su was just ying jokes on me. He teased me with his strength, but did not exert all of his strength!¡±

    ¡°Even if I had killing moves, he¡¯s still likely to triumph over me. He could y tricks on me so easily, which makes me think that his true strength is as bottomless as the vast sea.¡±

    It was the first time that she had been so depressed. There was a great disparity in strength between them!

    This was a fight between an infant and an adult. This battle was like a breeze hitting a huge mountain!

    Xiao Yue was lost in thought and did not have any will to fight anymore.

    Li Chong looked at the tidy Little Su who wore a small smile and regarded him as a monster that did not belong to the mortal world. Little Su, who sat around the fire and stayed up on duty with Li Chong, was so ordinary before, but now in only several moves, he forced Xiao Yue, one of the powerful masters of Yangxia, back to her seat. It was even scarier that he just used seemingly normal moves.

    ¡°What kind of terrifying strength is this?¡±

    Though he had lived for more than 50 years, this was the first time he had been so shocked. Fortunately, an old man like him was wise and had more experience than Meng Qi, so he gathered himself quickly. A thought suddenly came to his mind.

    ¡°He must not be a normal captor. Is he an ambassador of state or Jun City or a Secret-searching Nark? His name must be fake¡­ If I could befriend him, I might be promoted to an Assistant Arrester before I retire¡­¡±

    Yao Xingliu held his breath and did not speak. It was not hard to defeat Xiao Yue who just a weak Nine Acupores expert. He could also defeat her without fully disying his strength. But honestly, he could not act like Little Su, who easily forced Xiaoyue back to her seat with only a few moves. Little Su¡¯s attacks were so urate that he seemed to have nned it all at the beginning and had everything under his control before the fight! Among the experts at his age, maybe only Yang He could match him. But Yao Xingliu had not met Yang He for over one year, so he did not know how much Yang He had improved his Yang Tai.

    For the lossst time, he couldfort himself for not fully exerting his strength without the use of the Exterior movement. If it had not been a spar, he might have won the fight if he tried his best. But after witnessing the fight, he was so sad even though his pride would never allow him to admit. He only had one thought, ¡°If I try my best, can I force Little Su to use all of his tricks?¡±

    ¡°Hmph. This guy seemed to be humble and gentle, but he cannot fool me. Look at how he is socent now!¡±

    The zombie herder froze, looking the young arrester who wore a smile. He tightly clenched his stick from time to time.

    He remained in that posture. That fight seemed to be insignificant for him. However, everyone present could figure out that his strength was extraordinary!

    ¡°Ok, I¡¯m done speaking. What about the rest of you? Mrs. Xiao agreed with me.¡± Meng Qi caressed the sword.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that I did not acquire the Heavenly Fairy. Otherwise, I would have jumped over the roof and acted like an immortal to give them a surprise¡­¡± Meng Qi was regretful.

    Even though Meng Qi had mastered the universalws of some sword arts through Nine Strategies Beyond the Swords, Heavenly Fairy was an Exterior move so he did not get the help of Gist of Trueness impartation like Purple Thunder desmanship, which was assisted with thunderbolt mark and Nine Annihtion at Heavenly Nights. Thus, he could not learn that quickly. Of course,pared with most people, Meng Qi was much quicker than them in practicing Heavenly Fairy. In any case, his sword art was good.

    Hearing Meng Qi¡¯s words, the zombie herder loosened his grip on his stick. He just casually held the stick without emitting any genuine Qi with an exotic charm.

    He slowly stood up with the repelling stick in his hand and said in a hoarse voice,

    ¡°I don¡¯t agree.¡±

    ¡°It is the strong man who can set the rules.¡±

    ¡°Then you should first prove that you¡¯re strong.¡±

    Finishing his words, he suddenly stepped forward. He seemed to be bigger and taller, but it was just an illusion for he had only contracted his airflow.

    ¡°As expected, the masters at his level were so confident in themselves and their minds were strong as stones. I cannot defeat him with the primary stage of Supernatural Power of Shaking Heaven and Hitting Earth. ¡± Meng Qi thought with his long sword in front of his body. Meng Qi¡¯s posture was so strange that it vited all of thews of sword art. Yao Xingliu looked at them and slowed his breathing. ¡°Had his sword art reached such a high level?¡±

    The zombie herder stepped forward again. A gruesome breeze seemed to blow through the yard. He smashed his stick down without making neither sound of wind nor the turn of genuine Qi to paralyze Meng Qi¡¯s genuine Qi and mental perceiving of the enemy.

    Like a piece of rotten wood or a corpse, his body was lifeless without any flow of genuine Qi. It seemed that everything was buried deeply.

    ¡°His Kung fu is so strange¡­¡± Meng Qi could only use Nine Strategies Beyond the Swords to predict his actions to counterattack his moves, like in chess.

    His long sword moved forward, the end touching thetter part of the front of the stick used for repelling corpses. Normally, this point was the weakest.

    ¡°Poof!¡±

    Their weapons hit each other. Strangely, there was no sound of metal crushing at all. It was just a light sound of hitting a piece of rotten wood.

    The strength of the corpse repelling stick was sopletely hidden that it was hard to perceive and borrow.

    The genuine Qi and strengthpletely broke out like a roaring mountain, a surging sea and a flood crushing down the bank. Meng Qi could only restrain part of his strength and moved his sword away from the stick.

    At that exact moment, Meng Qi found that Meridian was covered with a ck fog which flowed toward the sword hilt.

    The genuine Qi of the man repelling the corpse contained deadly poison!

    The gloomy wind blew from time to time, which made Meng Qi feel a prating cold and stiffness.

    The genuine Qi of Golden Bell Shield and Eight Nine Mysteries were running inside his body, but Meng Qi did not show it. The Meridian and blood seemed to be dyed with gold, which made him look like an immortal. There seemed to be zen sounds that could be heard. All evil disappeared and the ck fog stopped flowing and gradually dispersed.

    The zombie herder did not overlook Meng Qi¡¯s strength. He did not think that he could defeat Meng Qi with only one move, so he wielded his corpse repelling stick in the shape of an arc and attacked from above again. The arcs were like ocean waves.

    He was still restraining his genuine Qi, unable to be perceived unless it broke out. It was quiet like a dead man yet as lively as a Thunderp. It was precisely a super move!

    Yao Xingliu suddenly frowned. He seemed to have seen a simr scene before¡­

    Li Chong just watched and did not worry at all while Xiao Yue covered her mouth, for she did not expect that the zombie herder was so strong. Even if she used a killing move, she could not have ended the battle!

    Affected by the gloomy wind and the deadly poison, Meng Qi was slow in his actions. He had to wield his long sword to defend himself!

    Making use of the momentum, the zombie herderunched attacks. It seemed that the strikes from his stick covered the heaven and the earth, bringing not external wind but inner waves.

    Meng Qi seemed to be weaker for he could hardly disy his super sword art that had just defeated Xiao Yue. Thus, he could only passively defend himself against the man¡¯s sticks. There were constant ¡°pft¡± sound. The ck gas surrounding the sword body slowly but surely flowed toward the sword hilt.

    The gloomy wind was much stronger, which dyed the fire dark green. It waspletely strange and daunting.

    Even though Li Chong¡¯s Kung Fu was not so good, he perceived arrester Little Su to be at a disadvantage. He was scared and prayed for Little Su.

    Yao Xingliu was not anxious. Back then, he had attacked so many times but ¡°arrester Little Su¡± did not counterattack at all and just stepped backward. However, Little Su managed to break his sword power with one strike in the end. It was simr to the current situation.

    Even the zombie herder had an exotic Kung Fu which greatly hid ws, but Yao Xingliu, one of the Seven Disciples of Zhen Wu was acutely aware that ¡°arrester Little Su¡± did not lose his tempo although he kept stepping backward. Jointly, the moves seemed awkward but were terrifying.

    The attacks forced Meng Qi backward. The zombie herder seized the momentum tounch more violent attacks without dropping his guard.

    The attack of the stick did not make any sound. However, when their weapons hit each other, a horrible force broke out which forced the stick and the sword to one side.

    The zombie herder had seeded! With the momentum, he inclined his body and was about to exert his palm move. However, his eyes suddenly froze. Somehow, a knife had appeared in the left hand of that ¡°arrester Little Su¡±. The de body was dark red and was in a strange shape. Vertical waves of thunderps burst out and repressed all of the evilness.

    When he had stepped out of the World of Samsara, Meng Qi had asked the Dominator of Samsara in the Six Realms to camouge Heaven Inflicted Pain. Unless the Knife Qi was triggered, nobody would know it was a precious weapon.

    The zombie herder was at a disadvantage. It looked like he was intentionally jumping straight at the long knife!

    ¡°He acted like that on purpose to induce me to show my ws!¡± The zombie herder suddenly understood. He was terrified and even more afraid of the strength of ¡°arrester Little Su¡±.

    The strike was neither hard nor soft. Neither was it Yin nor Yang. It seemed to contain all changes. Only by fully understanding it could the hardness and softness and Yin and Yang be separated!

    The zombie herder was toote to defend. He turned over his left hand to defend Meng Qi¡¯s attack. He also constrained his palm force to avoid Meng Qi¡¯s traps.

    The Long Knife hit the brink of the palm. The zombie herder failed to withstand the force, which made his force decline rapidly. Then, the chaos disappeared and hardness and Yang took the dominant stage. Hundreds of thunderps seemed to rushed out.

    ¡°Trio Combination of Yin and Yang, which is Yin and which is Yang?¡±

    ¡°Die!¡±

    Meng Qi yelled, terrifying the zombie herder. The Knife Momentum was extremely violent and hard, repressing all of the man¡¯s strength and dispersing the ck gas!

    ¡°This is bad!¡± The zombie herder was in danger, so he had to disy his ultimate move.

    His eyes suddenly became darker. He crossed his left hand with his right hand which held the stick. The gloomy wind turned dark.

    The majority of genuine Qi inside Meng Qi¡¯s body disappeared in no time!

    ¡°This is your ultimate move?¡±

    ¡°You want to kill Old Zhong with such strength?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s only a little better than de Scar!¡±

    Meng Qi remained calm. He did not defend as his genuine Qi dispersed at a quick speed.

    The extremity of death is rebirth. Suddenly, a fresh flow of genuine Qi burst out from Meng Qi¡¯s body. In no time, it reached the strongest level. With the Knife Momentum, he attempted to cleave the zombie herder!

    This was the magical effect of the Immortal Pressing Art!

    The zombie herder found Meng Qi remaining unaffected. He was so shocked that he decided to use another ultimate move.

    Suddenly, he felt as if his neck had been grabbed and was totally surrounded by the Knife Momentum.

    Turning around, he saw the middle-aged man still maintaining his poker face.

    The zombie herder immediately gave up his idea of fighting by himself. Instead, he gave an order.

    ¡°Kill him.¡±

 Chapter 269: Mountain Falling From The Sky

    <h4>Chapter 269: Mountain Falling From The Sky</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    A middle-aged man with great physique and rather wide shoulders stood before Meng Qi. He was as overwhelming as a mountain.

    After hearing this, he slowly took a step, soon leading a great change in the world¡ªthe ground and houses shook, and ck clouds caved in towards his fist like a passage connecting the sky and the ground or the Bu Zhou Mountain connecting Ninth Heaven and the secr world!

    Incredibly, the middle-aged man¡¯s right fist grewrger, filling Meng Qi¡¯s eyes. Nothing could be seen except that tough fist with distinct bone lines.

    Thick bouts of air gathered along with rushing ck clouds and his fist, magically changing into a concrete ¡°mountain¡±. Due to itspression, the surrounding void creaked and wobbled, and the ground ripped and cast off to the side, making an ufortable noise.

    The towering mountain seemed to have flown in from the sky. It not only put pressure on Meng Qi¡¯s heart, making him tremble somehow, but changed into an ¡°existence¡±, pressing onto his body.

    The distance betwen them suddenly disappeared!

    Seeing the corpse controller¡¯s first attack, Yao Xingliu tightly held onto his swords with slightly furrowed brows in concentration at the familiar feeling caused by the act. Under the pressure of the towering mountain, he was suddenly shocked and burst out,

    ¡°The Exterior!¡±

    Behind the middle-aged man emerged a mountain that reached both up to the heavens and down to the earth. It was so majestic and heavy that the ground cracked and was about to copse. The mountain coincided with the movement of his fist and pressed toward ¡°Little Arrester Su¡±.

    ¡°He¡¯s actually on the Exterior level!¡±

    ¡°A real exterior!¡±

    ¡°Little Arrester Suis a goner¡­¡±

    ¡°But, why did the corpse controller with corpses in the Exterior have to knock at the door and wait here? Why not defeat us directly and save time?¡±

    It was the first time Li Chong had seen this kind of offensive force. Even though he was hiding behind the fire, he was so scaredhe was trembling. It seemed that a real peak with ghastly weight was falling from the sky. Under the pressure of that heavy atmosphere, it was impossible not to be afraid or shudder!

    ¡°Is it the Exterior?¡±

    ¡°It must be the Exterior!¡±

    Although Li Chong had not seen the performance of the Exterior, he had learned it from various rumors and files. When a master of the Exterior started a fight, the wind blew, clouds ckened, and even the sky and ground toppled over.

    ¡°Why is this happening?¡±

    ¡°How could this be!¡±

    ¡°Somehow I¡¯ve met a corpse in the Exterior who didn¡¯t simply drive the people present away!¡±

    ¡°How bizarre!¡±

    ¡°Little Arrester Su¡­¡± He became terribly upset, fear and despair arising in his mind. How could a person in the Enlightenment resist the force of the Exterior? As everyone knew, the top ten people of the ranking list of youth were all so powerful that some of them could even defeat masters in Half-step Exterior Scenery. However, it had never been heard of in any generation that anyone on the list could kill an expert in the Exterior, especially if he was a master only in the first-fold heaven!

    Little Arrester Su, though powerful with life-saving skills, could not resist a full force attack from an expert in the Exterior!

    ¡°For shame! What a good guy Little Arrester Su was! He had great strength, wash courteous and considerate. Why should he die here by ident¡­?¡±

    ¡°When he is killed, we won¡¯t be able to escape doom either¡­¡±

    Lowering her hand to cover her mouth, she could not evenpletely close her red lips. It was unexpected for the corpse controller to have a corpse on the Exterior level!

    ¡°Before I was on guard against him, trying him, probing him, and pulling him out of this yard, but never imagined such an ident. If I had known, I wouldn¡¯t have held onto this idea and made a fool of myself.¡±

    ¡°Fortunately, Little Arrester Su powerfully safeguarded the authority of the Yamen government in feudal China. Even more fortunate, he was powerful enough to defeat me! Otherwise I would have been crushed by the mountain and turned into a pool of flesh!¡±

    Xiao Yue¡¯s body and mind shook inevitably even though she had nine acupores opened and had not stepped onto the battlefield. It was impossible for a secr person to resist this extraordinary power of heaven and earth, for only a breath, merely seeing the fist, she seemed to be pressed by something heavy and felt as if her body was cracking.

    ¡°With a zombie in the Exterior, why did the corpse controller pretend to be so weak? Why did he always seem to be on guard and keep sizing me up?¡±

    ¡°She could¡¯ve let the zombie attack directly!¡±

    ¡°What a pity! Little Arrester Su¡¯s wonderful skin is about to be paste!¡±

    The peak was falling, the moon darkening, the void cracking, and the ground sinking. All a result of pure power, without an ounce of gaudiness.

    ¡°So it was the Exterior¡­¡± Meng Qi felt oppressed under the mountain.

    Although he had always attached greater importance to the middle-aged man than the corpse controller, he merely treated the man as a master in Half-Step Exterior Scenery. But in fact, the man was an expert of the Exterior, one so experienced he could kill Murky in several blows!

    ¡°No wonder the corpse controller dared toe and kill Old Zhong¡­¡±

    ¡°But when faced with such a crucial matter, why did he keep his strengths under wrap? If he directly made the middle-aged man kill or drive all of the misceneous freeloaders away, there would have been enough time to find out everything before we asked Mr. Cui for help.¡±

    ¡°And this fist style looks so familiar!¡±

    His punch magically turned into a towering mountain, pressing Meng Qi¡¯s body and sealing all of his exit routes.

    Meng Qi seemed to have smelt the uing death. While trying his best to exert heart sutras and keep calm, he could not help but shiver. However, if he did nothing, he would surely die!

    ¡°¡®Buddha¡¯smp¡¯ can expel ghosts and restrain evil spirits, but with my strength, how much of its force could be exerted?¡±

    ¡°It may be easy to beat Half-Step Exterior Scenery zombies, but a real expert of the Exterior might not be expelled or restrained.¡±

    ¡°Does this mean I need to use Buddha¡¯s Lamp and Heaven Inflicted Pain together to build up the rest of my power and then seize the fleeting chance of escape?¡±

    ¡°But it is possible that the others may catch up¡­¡±

    ¡°Or directly crush the Samsara Talisman as Gu Xiaosang had?¡±

    ¡°If so, I won¡¯t be able to wait for Zhiwei and Senior Brother Qi¡­¡±

    Suddenly, Meng Qi remembered that this was ¡°Iron Fist of Nine Great Mountains¡±.

    The boxing seemed like different styles of peaks, strong and indestructible. That¡¯s the boxing of the Exterior exchanged by Luo Shengyi, and this was ¡°Mountains Over Head¡±, once used by him.

    ¡°Iron Fist of Nine Great Mountains¡± was created by the Swordsman of Nine Province, a rogue cultivator who was killed by the Life-changing Sect before passing on the fist form.

    In other words, it should not have been ¡°Iron Fist of Nine Great Mountains¡± unless someone had exchanged it from the Dominator of Samsara in the Six Realms.

    ¡°But, no one can impart any script exchanged from the Dominator of the Six Realms. So was the zombie of the Exterior a Samsara traveler before his death?¡±

    ¡°If you consider Old Zhong¡¯s ¡°Kung Fu of Heaven and Demon¡±, it is possible¡­¡±

    Various thoughts emerged in one second. Suddenly, Meng Qi recalled what Kong Yu unconsciously said before,

    ¡°Rumor has it that any person killed by the Life-changing Sect will turn into evil ghosts. Now the rumor may involve Mystic Fairy¡¯s Nirmanakaya.¡±

    ¡°Rumor has it that any person killed by the Life-changing Sect will turn into evil ghosts¡­¡±

    ¡°The Swordsman of Nine Province was killed by the Life-changing Sect¡­¡±

    ¡°This is the Swordsman of Nine Province?¡±

    ¡°This middle-aged man is the same age and has the same power as the Swordsman of Nine Province!¡±

    ¡°The middle-aged man is feeble, but follows the corpse controller¡¯s orders absolutely. If this man is the Swordsman of Nine Province, he may have lost his memory, merely continuing as a body with a new soul!¡±

    ¡°Unlike the other zombies without any consciousness or vigor, he still has the breath and movement of a living person!¡±

    ¡°Memory¡­recall¡­¡±

    Meng Qi then made a risky decision. Faced with the falling mountain, he secretly held the Samsara Talisman between fingers and looked the middle-aged man in the eye.

    Yao Xingliu clenched his teeth and restrained the urge to immediately escape in order to maintain the dignity of a Zhenwu Disciple. With a firm Yin Sword, and a gentle Yang Sword, he was supposed to directly attack the back brain of the middle-aged man in a weird way.

    With their cooperation plus the hidden power of Little Arrester Su, they stood a chance of sessfully escaping!

    Suddenly, he was shocked with a dull look in his eyes, and the two swords he had nned to wieldstopped for a moment. He could do nothing butsee the great change of Little Arrester Su who was almost pushed to fall just now, but then stood there as if integrated into the universe. The arrester then seemed to have more prestige with a mysterious charm.

    Xiao Yue had nned to turn back and escape quickly while the zombie of the Exterior was killed Little Arrester Su. But while thinking it, her body became stiff. She could only see that, not so far away, Little Arrester Su seemed to just fill the whole world with his majestic stature, as if a god came down to earth, with indescribable charm. In particr, his initially attractive face even carried a sort of sacredness and mystery.

    ¡°He is able to resist an expert on the level of the Exterior by himself?¡±

    ¡°Impossible!¡±

    Li Chong could see nothing but the change of Little Arrester Su¡¯s temperament. Just moments before, the arrester seemed to be a master with strong power, but now he looked like a god, lofty and indifferent.

    ¡°What is going on?¡±

    The ¡°half-living half-dead¡± middle-aged man did not have apletely clear consciousness. He felt dark and soon found the scene had changed.

    ¡°This is a wave-less deep dark sea where pieces of golden rays were hidden like the inverted reflection of the sun on water. And yet, surrounded by dark fog, just where did this sunshinee from?¡±

    With suddenly rising waves, a golden dot jumped out but was immediately wrapped in ck fog. However, even as waves surged and golden dots flew, the ck fog could never cover all of them.

    Although he was a tall and burly man who dressed very simple, he worked very hard practicing Kung Fu day after day, and also visited famous experts for instruction.

    He had failed again and again, encountered dangers one after another, to finally became a master.

    Engrossed in Kung Fu he did not marry. He was devout, dedicated.

    He traveled all over the mountains to observe their trends, bing gradually intoxicated and learned quite a bit.

    He stood proudly in front of a mountain with his fists waving slowly. Finally it seemed that mountains were being pulled up one after another.

    He made it! Seeing the tall man screaming to the sky, the middle-aged man also felt happiness from his heart.

    ¡°Who is this?¡± He wondered.

    The tall man turned around and showed a face with which the middle-aged man was most familiar.

    ¡°It¡¯s me!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s me!¡±

    All of the dark fog dissipated. The middle-aged man instantly stopped his fists¡¯ attack, angrily yelling to the sky.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± The corpse controller shouted and waved his control stick.

    The middle-aged man suddenly turned back with his twisted face. He seemed lucid but also a little mad. After his punch, a mountain fell from the sky.

    The corpse controller used all means to control the middle-aged man. Butpared with the mountain, the controller was so weak that he was defeated at once.

    When the fist fell, the ground caved and copsed. The middle-aged man made a strange cry and rushed out of the yard. In the pit, there was nothing but a bloody mess left behind.

 Chapter 270: The Madman

    <h4>Chapter 270: The Madman</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Arrester Xiao Su was behaving weirdly. The zombies on the Exterior level suddenly went mad and counter-attacked the Master. What had just happened baffled Yao Xingliu, Xiao Yue, and Li Chong. They even failed to react.

    What happened?

    How did that happen?

    The Exterior level zombies were aggressive before, so why did they suddenly stop, insanely counterattacking the Master instead?

    Was it rted to arrester Xiao Su¡¯s behavior change, merging with heaven and earth, and taking on a Buddha-like demeanor?

    All these things happened suddenly, too strangely, so ridiculously, far beyond Meng Qi¡¯s own expectations. Everyone was silent.

    Dark clouds surrounding the courtyard uncovered the moon, which shown through the fence onto a shed on the ground, lonely and tranquil.

    ¡°It really was the Swordsman of Ning Province¡­¡± Meng Qi regainedposure andmented on ¡°the Supernatural Power of Shaking Heaven and Hitting Earth¡±.

    The Swordsman of Ning Province turned into a zombie which was half-human and half-ghost. His memory was erased and only fragments were left deep in his heart. This resulted in hisck of intelligence and some mental damage. His mental ws were so severe that he simply had to use ¡°the Supernatural Power of Shaking Heaven and Hitting Earth¡± to awaken his memory. However, he had really mastered the Exterior. Before, his heart was as hard as a rock, and his spirit as wide as the sea. Even though he was not as strong as before, naturally he was still able to protect himself. Performing a spiritual bacsh to counterattack would make Meng Qi feel dizzy with unbnced Qi and blood.

    Unless it was a special case, not rven strong-willed Eight or Nine Acupores Masters, or others skilled in the Exterior or half-step level, could seed in producing ¡°Supernatural Power of Shaking Heaven and Hitting Earth¡±.

    Seeing the expressions of Yao Xingliu, Xiao Yue and others out of the corner of his eye, Meng Qi took a deep breath and sighed. He said, ¡°That ¡®Zombie¡¯ was made by the masters on the Exterior level. How could those who had enlightened the Acupores fight against it? No wonder he suffered from the counterattack and died.¡±

    He transferred responsibility of the Swordsman of Ning Province issue to those dead men, because the dead couldn¡¯t give witness anyway. This was partly because of the truth and partly due to Meng Qi¡¯s heartfelt words. If it were not for the driving master who was unwilling to drive the Swordsman of Ning Province away out of fear of a countercharge, Meng Qi would not have reacted after observing the situation by knocking on the door.

    It was possible that this was a specific task for him, but he could not control it. Just like when the Swordsman of Ning Province had just taken the initiative to save him¡­ Meng Qi was not that puzzled. He looked at the other dumbfounded zombie beside him and used ¡°Heaven Inflicted Pain¡±. The zombie was too slow to avoid it and hit by streaks of Leaping Thunderbolt Python.

    The zombie, whose tongue hung out of its throat, shed from all of the electricity. The evil aura disappeared immediately and it returned to its original form falling to the ground.

    ¡°He was a disciple of the Life-changing Sect.¡± Yao Xingliu came back to his senses and finally remembered the origin of the driving master¡¯s Kung Fu. ¡°He practiced ¡®the Divine Skill of God corpse¡¯ which is not the main issue.¡±

    ¡°Divine Skill of God corpse¡± was not the basic skill of the Life-changing Sect, so Yao Xingliu didn¡¯t think of it before.

    ¡°Well I knew he was a disciple of the Life-changing Sect¡­ ¡± Meng Qi thought. Looking at the pothole that upied half of the yard, he saw the muddy flesh mixing with blood and clothes at the bottom. The imprint of the moving mountains, the driving stick of the corpse and others had been turned to powder so that no trace would be left.

    Meng Qi intended to take the lead and inquire about the real origins of Old Zhong from the driving masters. But ewith this current situation, he could only sigh with resignation. The clues were gone because bloody flesh could not speak.

    Did Old Zhong have anyints about the Life-changing Sect, or was the ¡°Kung Fu of Heaven and Demon¡± one of the Nine Evil Paths?

    He was able to drive and manipte corpses, which might be because he was part of the Life-changing Sect. Of course, this may have nothing to do with the origin of ¡°Kung Fu of Heaven and Demon¡±.

    Thinking about this, Meng Qi smiled again, walking up to Xiao Yue. He said, ¡°Mrs. Xiao, you said that you were on good terms with Old Zhong, and there was something stored here. Can you talk about this in detail?¡±

    Looking at arrester Xiao Su, who was smiling as if he had done nothing harmful, Xiao Yue thought of his Buddha-like appearance, and his tricks that defeated her and the driving master. She was shocked and found it hard to breathe.

    After hesitating for a moment, she lowered her voice and said, ¡°I was the most popr courtesan of the brothel. I never learned powerful Kung Fu, just sword dancing to please others. Then, I met Old Zhong. He really liked me and took me out to teach me great Kung Fu. He helped me be one of the Yangxia powers in secret.¡±

    Speaking of the past, she unconsciously became softer.

    ¡°A few years ago, he said that he would begin to practice a Divine Skill. With it, he could quickly cure the internal injuries that damaged his foundation. In this way, he could break through the boundary within two or three years to open Hidden Latch of Life. He would take an important step to regain youth and prolong his lifespan¡­¡±

    Meng Qi, knowing the answer, still asked, ¡°Is it the Kung Fu to erode flesh and blood, bones and meridian?¡±

    This was in line with some of his own conjectures. Old Zhong began to practice ¡°Kung Fu of Heaven and Demon¡± only recently. No wonder he had broken through to the Half-step Exterior Scenery. As for the fear of the de Scar, it was because Meng Qi was so weak then that he couldn¡¯t perceive how powerful Old Zhong was. After opening the Nine Acupores, Old Zhong had been infinitely close to the level of Half-step Exterior Scenery. With hidden traps and spiritual ws in his own strength, he was easily controlled by Old Zhong.

    Unexpectedly, Old Zhong did not make progress for many years because his foundation was destroyed by internal injuries.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Xiao Yue¡¯s face turned morose. ¡°It was alright for the first year. Then his temper gradually changed, bing more and more irritable, gloomy and dreadful. He didn¡¯t have the same affection for me as before. So I took a chance to get along with a Deacon of the Zhen Wu Sect. However, we had a terrible rtionship. He had not been here for nearly two years. Nobody knew that this would happen.¡±

    Yao Xingliu¡¯s lips curled as he scoffed at the deacon.

    Meng Qi nodded slightly. In the secret files of the Six Fan School, Xiao Yue was said to have made great progress in Kung Fu after venturing out. It was more understandable, ¡°So what are you looking for?¡±

    Xiao Yue chuckled and thought, ¡°The situation is grimmer than I thought. Even the zombies on the Exterior level can suddenly be crazy, I mean nothing at all.¡±

    ¡°Qianyuan Composing Bead¡­¡± She spoke the name slowly and immediately exined, ¡°When Old Zhong was still normal, I had an adventure near Yang Xia. I had good practice in sword dancing and Qianyuan Composing Bead. It can protect the spirit from being perturbed by evil demons, helping one avoid suffering Qi-deviancy Derangement. At that point I made great progress in Kung Fu.¡±

    ¡°When Old Zhong began to practice Divine Skill, he took the Qianyuan Composing Bead from me. He said that it was dangerous to practice Divine Skill because one might suffer Qi-deviancy Derangement, so he had to be careful.¡±

    It seemed she had been through an adventure. The records of the Six Fan School were not baseless afterall. Meng Qi nodded and asked, ¡°Old Zhong left leisurely, and everything had been taken away. Why do you think that the Qianyuan Composing Bead is still here?¡±

    ¡°He said that he would return it to me¡­¡± Xiao Yue said to herself absentmindedly, and still gentle. ¡°And when I checked one of the bodies, I felt a slight connection between me and the Qianyuan Composing Bead.¡±

    ¡°In one of the bodies?¡± Meng Qi was rather shocked. He never thought there would still be a bead in one of the bodies!

    There were too many bodies, so they could only focus on some of them, and gloss over the rest. They waited for the Six Fan School forensic examiner and the Yamen arrester in Jun City to deal with these bodies. So they had ignored a lot of clues!

    This is why Meng Qi did not oppose Zheng Jushan¡¯s order to keep watch at night. He would check them carefully!

    Xiao Yue paused for a moment and smiled bitterly. She answered, ¡°Yes.¡±

    Followed by Meng Qi and Yao Xingliu on both sides, she turned around to the room. Li Chong did not expect new clues would be presented. He found it troublesome, but still being afraid of staying in the courtyard alone, he also entered the ¡°forest of bodies¡±.

    Xiao Yue had a clear goal. She walked to a body in the middle of the back, and lowered her voice to say, ¡°It is in his stomach. I knew it before, but Mr. Cui was here. So I had toe back at night.¡±

    If Meng Qi was just an ordinary arrester, or if Youth Yao had been forced to check the body, she could have taken the treasure bead without anybody knowing.

    When speaking, Xiao Yue put on a smile, delightful but annoyed. Surrounded with genuine Qi, she cut open the corpse and used her right hand to reach into the stomach.

    As a foul odor leaked out, she took out her hand. A red treasure bead was in her palm. It was not bloody but warm.Just seeing it had a calming effect.

    ¡°This is the Qianyuan Composing Bead¡­ ¡± Xiao Yue turned around and said.

    Meng Qi never intend to take it. Suddenly he saw a weird smile on the face of the body behind Xiao Yue while he was speaking!

    This corpse was a 30 year old male. He was a bit ugly. His face was pale and ck hair had came out of the of his body. It had been a long time since he died.

    That is why his body was like this. A strange smile even appeared on its face!

    ¡°Be careful!¡± Meng Qi warned. He released ¡°Heaven Inflicted Pain.¡±

    All of a sudden, the body stretched out two chicken w-like hands to hold Xiao Yue¡¯s shoulders.

    Xiao Yue was trembling all over. Her body suddenly twisted, and was rendered into a bloody mess that flowed into the corpse!

    This corpse carried Xiao Yue¡¯s remains and jumped up high. He avoided the ¡°Heaven Inflicted Pain¡± and broke through the roof.

    He was surrounded by evil ck gas. Meng Qi was able protect himself for a short time. Meng Qi would have caught up with the corpse if he had used Precious Weapons to break through the ck gas forcibly, but Li Chong behind him would definitely die.

    ¡°Half-step Exterior Scenery!¡±

    ¡°The Kung Fu of Heaven and Demon!¡±

    Was he the Old Zhong?

    Old Zhong corroded and absorbed Xiao Yue¡¯s body, and then went away. There was only a whisper, as if it was a dream:

    ¡°We¡¯ll never be separated like this¡­¡±

    The ¡°Heaven Inflicted Pain¡± shed alongside Thunder Light and destroyed the ck gas. Meng Qi was stunned. He simply could not believe it.

    Old Zhong had enough time to end everything, making Meng Qi judge that he would never return. He pretended to be a corpse and hung himself on the beam, taking the risk of being discovered by someone on the Exterior level!

    Was the reason he left to devour Xiao Yue?

    With his strength, it was totally possible to assassinate Xiao Yue in Yang Xia city 800 times over. He could easily devour Xiao Yue, but why bother doing this?

    It waspletely unreasonable!

    Meng Qi thought that his judgment might be wrong. He could not ept it at that time.

    However, he immediately felt relieved, and learned a lesson. Anyone who had practiced ¡°Kung Fu of Heaven and Demon¡± could change their temperament. He might be extremely narrow-minded, like a madman. It was hard to infer his behavior, like Gu Xiaosang who was mentally ill. Normal logic couldn¡¯t be applied if something having to do with these madmen happened again.

 Chapter 271: Dongyang God

    <h4>Chapter 271: Dongyang God</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Old Zhong vanished as quickly as a wisp of smoke. Even if Meng Qi exhausted all his strength and used Moves of Wind-god¡¯s Legs to go after him, he wouldn¡¯t be able to catch up to Old Zhong. He didn¡¯t want to do it anyway. He wasn¡¯t a true swordsman like Jiang Zhiwei, who had the courage to challenge the strong and would rather break than bend. Unless necessary, he wouldn¡¯t recklessly challenge such a fearsome person with overwhelming realm and strength.

    Considering his current strength, he probably couldn¡¯t defeat the poorest Half-step Exterior Scenery master even if he used a Precious Weapon or employ all sorts of tricks. He might have a chance if he happened to encounter someone who could be restrained by the Buddha¡¯s Lamp. Besides, why should he risk his life to fight Old Zhong who knew the Kung Fu of Heaven and Demon for no particrly important reason?

    ¡°Even a lunatic has his romance¡­¡± Meng Qi recalled what Old Zhong had whispered. He then turned away to examine each body.

    Yao Xingliu seemed like he was about to speak but hesitated. Inexperienced as he was, he was frightened by the many bodies that looked either wretched or strange. Finally, he left the forest of corpses in disappointment and sat near the fire in a daze. Li Chong, after experiencing many ups and downs tonight, became numb and stopped worrying about the dead bodies. He apanied Meng Qi to examine the bodies to try and please the new arrester.

    Unfortunately for them, there were no other clues. Meng Qi shook his head and walked toward the fire. Most of the courtyard had copsed with cracks appearing everywhere. The entire ce looked messy.

    He was grateful that they didn¡¯t encounter an Exterior master like the Crying Elder. Youth Yao might be able to survive, but definitely not Old Li¡­

    In a normal fight between Exterior masters, the involved area would be less than 10 percent of the affected area. That was helpful for the concentration of strength. Only someone with special arts like the Crying Elder would erge the involved area as much as possible to absorb the greatest amount of ghosts, thus promoting the effectiveness of his moves. Of course, if both sides were well-matched in strength, the mutual containment would make it difficult to precisely control each move. Thus, the involved area would be greatly erged. Such a fight might even destroy an entire city and cut off rivers.

    The zombie of the Swordsman of Ning Province was probably at the normal level of a primary Exterior master. It was more powerful than Murky¡¯s zombie, who was a bastard without tricks and Precious Weapons. And its affected area was most definitely be far smaller than that of the Crying Elder. Besides, thetter was facing enemies much weaker than himself. He was able to control his moves and concentrate his strength in a very small area to prevent celestial changes over arge area, lest he drew Mr. Cui¡¯s attention.

    It was for these two reasons that Li Chong was fortunate enough to survive and Youth Yao was able to draw his sword to help them.

    Yang Xingliu asked after a short silence, ¡°Was that the Iron Fist of Nine Great Mountains earlier?¡±

    The influence of the Zhen Wu Sect epassed the southern part of Hua Province and the northern part of Ning Province, so he was familiar with the Swordsman of Ning Province.

    Meng Qi once again felt upset thinking how it was Zhang Yuanshan who had introduced the Swordsman of Ning Province and the Iron Fist of Nine Great Mountains to him and others. ¡°Yes, I suspect that it was the Swordsman of Ning Province.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a rumor that those killed by the Life-changing Sect will be resurrected and be ghosts. It seems to be true.¡± Yao Xingliu¡¯s baby face betrayed his show of experience. ¡°But I don¡¯t think the Swordsman of Ning Province seems truly dead¡­ ¡±

    The Swordsman of Ning Province was neither fully human or a ghost, hanging on only with a sliver of a breath. It wasn¡¯t only Meng Qi who thought that. Even a half-baked Taoist like Youth Yao thought so.

    But that didn¡¯t seem right. How could a dead person retain his memories? If the Swordsman of Ning Province was really dead, his soul would be gone and his heart would wither. How could he still have his memories?

    Even if he survived to be a zombie or ghost, his memories of his lifetime would be buried at the bottom of his ¡®heart¡¯ along with the fragmented imprint of Samsara. It couldn¡¯t be awakened by Meng Qi. Therefore, this proved that the Swordsman of Ning Province didn¡¯t actually die. Instead, he was stuck in a state between life and death with his memories removed and his wisdom restrained. He could be considered a zombie. This might be the distinctive feature of the arts of Life-changing Sect.

    ¡°Exactly. All the Exterior masters killed by the Life-changing Sect can be zombies. The sect can control these zombies that maintained most of their original strength. The more Exterior masters they kill, the more powerful they be. This is too rming. We must take action,¡± Meng Qi answered righteously as if he was speaking on behalf of the parliament and martial artistsmunity.

    Yao Xingliu nodded solemnly. ¡°I¡¯ll report this to my sect.¡±

    It was terrifying to even think how many people had the Life-changing Sect killed over the years!

    But the sect moved in the shadows and the appearances of zombies were also altered. They also never leave any survivors. That was why they had never been exposed until this moment.

    ¡°I¡¯ll also draw up an official document and send it to Luoyang,¡± Meng Qi said seriously. ¡°There isn¡¯t much for us to gather here. Let¡¯s return to town.¡±

    Yao Xingliu and Li Chong absolutely agreed with this suggestion.

    Yao Xingliu retained his silence all the way. When they entered the town and were about to part ways, he finally spoke via Secret Voice-sending.¡±You¡­ You¡¯re Su Meng, the Killing de, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    The sword and knife pair, the realm of enlightenment, the superior strength, and the surname of Su. Li Chong might be too inexperienced to figure out his identity, but Youth Yao was smart. Naturally, he would realize the truth.

    Considering how Youth Yao didn¡¯t run away earlier, Meng Qi felt assured by his personality and ethics. He sighed and said, ¡°Killing de.¡±

    It was useless to deny it anyway.

    ¡°No wonder¡­ I¡¯ll definitely challenge you next time if I get the chance!¡± Yao Xingliu then turned away in high spirits.

    He had been wondering where did his Senior Brother Zhang found such a friend. If there was a young master that was strong enough to be on the ranking list appeared in Zhenwu, how could a kungfu-infatuated person like him be unaware of it?

    It seemed that his senior met him during his journey to the Shaolin Temple. His surname came from his name, Su Meng.

    ¡°Old Li, where did Xiao Yue get her impartation of adventure?¡± Meng Qi had only gone through the brief introduction of Xiao Yue in the confidential file. He didn¡¯t know the details.

    Having been an arrester in Yangxia for years, Li Chong knew this without needing to go through any files. ¡°It¡¯s said to be one of the Dongyang God¡¯s cottages.¡±

    ¡°Dongyang God¡­¡± Meng Qi had to carefully rack his brain to recall who this person was.

    At the start of the medieval times following the end of the ancient times, the Human Sovereign overwhelmed the world with his deterrence. The strong men of the human tribe emerged one after another, with Dongyang God being one of them. Even if he couldn¡¯t be considered the best, he was definitely at the Dharmakaya level. He was said to be rted to the Sacred Sovereign and Qi who seeded the throne after Human Sovereign passed.

    ¡°There aren¡¯t any other finds in the cottage?¡± Meng Qi asked in confusion. How could there only be a practice of sword dance and a Qianyuan Composing Bead?

    Li Chong shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. The cottage seems to open only to those destined for it. Even Xiao Yue failed to find the entrance a second time. Exterior masters from Zhenwu, Huanyuan Zheng, Pingjin Cui and our Six Fan School went to search it but somehow found nothing.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡± Meng Qi stopped asking. After returning to the Six Fan School, he immediately took out his official seal of Green Ribbon and activated the misty blue light, shocking the arrester on night duty. He found Governor Zheng and asked him to take out the paper and writing brush designed for the formation of On Board for Thousands of Miles.

    The On Board for Thousands of Miles formation allowed someone or something to travel thousands of miles in an instant but was limited to special items or masters with simr Exterior magic talents. It cost a lot to just use it once. It was exclusive to the Six Fan School. The arrangement in each Yamen was iplete for the sake of confidentiality and economization, with the core being the headquarters in Luoyang. This formation could only be activated with a special seal.

    ¡°¡­ must order the nearby four provinces and the River East to be on strict guard against Old Zhong and the Swordsman of Ning Province. One is cruel and the other has defective intelligence¡­¡± Meng Qi reported everything he had experienced tonight, including the zombie of the Life-changing Sect. He only hid the truth about his Supernatural Power of Shaking Heaven and Hitting Earth, iming to suffer from counter charge after losing control.

    ¡°Is it okay?¡± Meng Qi passed the official document to Old Li and asked him to sign it. He did this for two reasons. First, he wanted to increase the credibility of the report by making Old Li a part of ti. Second, he wanted to give partial credit to him and Governor Zheng.

    Li Chong trembled with excitement. He signed his name after a quick nce, before passing it to Zheng Jushan.

    How could Zheng Jushan resist the request of Green-ribbon Arrester Su? Besides, he was satisfied that he was given partial credit. He immediately signed his name.

    Meng Qi watched them and smiled happily. It made such a difference being in an organization. All information about his kungfu came from him and he could conceal everything he wanted to be hidden.

    After sending out the official document, he said, ¡°Old Zhong¡¯s trail has gone cold so now we must turn our investigation to the Qiu Family. It¡¯s imperative for us to make sure which ship Arrester Cai boarded.¡±

    ¡°Based on the confidential file, the Qiu family had three ships at the dock that night,¡± Zheng Jushan said respectfully as he went through the confidential file. ¡°Two came from the River East, and one from Yedu.¡±

    ¡°Then it should be one of the two ships from the River East.¡± Meng Qi made a simple and clear judgment. He knew both Zheng Jushan and Li Chong could make a simr deduction but simply waited for him to say it.

    ¡°Green-ribbon Su, you¡¯re wise,¡± Li Chong instantlyplimented him. ¡°That means we only need to check the two ships at night.¡±

    Zheng Jushan frowned. ¡°It¡¯s been more than a month. The Qiu family would likely have removed any traces left. What¡¯s more, one of the ships has gone to the River East loaded with cargo. Why don¡¯t we just arrest some people and interrogate them?¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Let¡¯s just go to the dock and do a case reconstruction,¡± Meng Qi said, looking like a famous detective. The only thing hecked was a pipe in his mouth.

    Case reconstruction¡­ What was that? Experienced in investigations as they were, Zheng Jushan and Li Chong had never heard this word.

    Soon, night fell and the three of them made their way to the dock.

    ¡°The sailor saw Arrester Cai get off the Qiu family¡¯s ship before walking here and crashing into him. Now we¡¯re walking the same path that he did,¡± Meng Qi said, leading Zheng Jushan and Li Chong to act out the role of a sailor.

    There were plenty of ships at the Yangxia dock, one towering over another so much that it restricted one¡¯s vision. Following after Meng Qi, Zheng Jushan and Li Chong discovered the clue after taking just a few steps.

    ¡°In the sailor¡¯s vision, he could only see one ship of Qiu Family!¡± Zheng Jushan said in a deep voice. From this position, he saw junks standing in great numbers, mostly covering the spot where the three ships of Qiu family had been moored.

    Li Chong finally understood what was case reconstruction. He said in amazement, ¡°The ship came from the River East and is now under repair in the shipyard.¡±

    He had memorized the information inside the confidential file.

    ¡°There¡¯s a clue as expected,¡± Meng Qi said, barely hiding his excitement. He led the two of them to the nearby shipyard in a hurry. Together, they sneaked inside the poorly guarded junk.

    The ce was clean without any clues. However, he soon found a ship so badly damaged that they hadn¡¯t finished repairing it after more than a month.

    ¡°The damage isn¡¯t from a fight¡­¡± Zheng Jushan made a conclusion.

    Li Chong squatted down and checked the ship. ¡°It¡¯s damaged from the inside. Seems that it has reached an unbearable limit.¡±

    It suddenly urred to Meng Qi that Arrester Cai had gone to Yangxia from the River East in half a month. ¡°This ship should be the one that sailed speedily back to Yangxia in half a month with the help of external force.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s possible!¡± Zheng Jushan and Li Chong instantly thought the unique timing of the case: half a month.

    ¡°The Qiu family was in such a hurry. What actually happened?¡± Zheng Jushan frowned. In the past month, Qiu Fei looked calm and showed no even a hint of anxiety.

    Meng Qi paused for a moment. ¡°This case implicates many. You two should return. I¡¯ll question the Qiu family servant guarding the junk.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Green Ribbon.¡± They didn¡¯t dare to say anything else.

    Meng Qi soon caught a servant without being noticed. He asked, projecting his powerful will, ¡°Did you travel here from the River East on this junk?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± the servant answered honestly.

    ¡°Did you notice anything unusual?¡± Meng Qi continued to ask.

    The servant answered without hesitation, ¡°We sailed extremely fast at night because we were worried about enemies catching up to us.¡±

    ¡°Enemies?¡± Meng Qi asked, raising an eyebrow.

    The servant said, ¡°Master said there were enemies.¡±

    ¡°Why would there be enemies? Did you hear anything?¡±Meng Qi asked.

    The servant shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. But once when I was on night duty, I fell asleep despite not feeling sleepy. In a daze, I noticed Master fighting the enemies on the river and they mentioned something like Dongyang and the Dongyang Vi¡­¡±

    The Dongyang Vi¡­ Meng Qi took a deep breath.

 Chapter 272: The River East

    <h4>Chapter 272: The River East</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    When he heard the Dongyang Vi being mentioned, Meng Qi was instantly reminded of the wondend of thatched cottages that Li Chong once told him about. It was a wondend for those predestined men. It exined why Old Zhong followed Qiu Fei to the River East and changed Arrester Cai into a zombie. Back then, thetter happened to be investigating near the boat and could eavesdrop on the secrets when he hid inside the cabin.

    However, Meng Qi detected something unusual after thinking it over. Turbulence should be happening in Yangxia instead of Maoling in the River East if there was indeed a wondend of thatched cottages. Could it be that the two had nothing to do with each other? Could Arrester Cai be investigating in the wrong direction all along?

    Putting the doubts away, he attacked the servant¡¯s vital point and returned to the cabin. He gave his order to Zheng Jushan and Li Chong, saying, ¡°Keep an eye on Qiu Fei.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Zheng Jushan answered respectfully. A superior could easily crush his subordinate, and Secret-searching Narks were allowed to report secret information about other arresters.

    The next day, Meng Qi practiced his sword and desmanship after waking up. He had just relieved his coteral channels when he saw Zheng Jushan entering the yard.

    ¡°Green-ribbon Su, Qiu Fei directly boarded the boat to the River East after confirming Old Zhong¡¯s escape,¡± Zheng Jushan said through Secret Voice-sending.

    Meng Qi was in a daze. ¡°The River East?¡±

    Was everything rted to the chaos in Maoling in the River East after all?

    ¡°The Qiu family¡¯s ship heading to the River East was full of cargo, but we¡¯re not sure if Qiu Fei will disembark halfway,¡± Zheng Jushan said, stating his opinion objectively.

    Many thoughts crossed Meng Qi¡¯s mind as he thought of the people andndscape in the River East. His blood boiled at once. He was itching for a try.

    Then he shall go to the River East!

    ¡­

    The sky was bright in autumn. Meng Qi looked at the vast river and rolling waves tapping the railings. He chanted in a whisper:

    ¡°Your sail, a single shadow, bes one with the blue sky. Till now, I see only the river, on its way to heaven.¡±

    Thendscape could really wash up one¡¯s soul and expand one¡¯s will.

    A month ago, Meng Qi had failed to find the wondend of thatched cottages. He had boarded and sailed down the river on Qiu family¡¯s ship, not being in a hurry the entire time. Now he had finally entered the border of the River East.

    The River East was the collective name of the Jiang Province and the Peng Province. It was located east of the River, also known as River Left (the left taken as the east). It suffered the least damage after the great cmities. The whole city was a legend and the talents there were all widely known. The ce was the first choice for young masters when they wanted to travel and challenge themselves.

    Taking a few deep breaths along the river, Meng Qi felt refreshed. He returned to the cabin and took out something in his arms. It was a Jianghu Gazette he had taken from the secret station of the Six Fan School when the ship had stopped for replenishment.

    The gazette, as its name implied, was a kind of newspaper issued by the headquarters of the Six Fan School. It reported all sorts of important events that had happened to prevent the arresters from bing ignorant and ill-informed.

    It was published bimonthly and written in abstracts. Most articles were rted to the Exterior, while the remaining were about Acupores-Enlightening.

    Meng Qi skimmed the pages about the Exterior and found nothing that affected him personally. However, he was quite attentive while reading the abstracts about Acupores-Enlightening.

    ¡°Jiang Zhiwei, the Fairy of the Extinctive Sword, appeared in Di County. She beat Cui Zhe, the Top Purple Sword and 12th of the Ranking List of Young Masters.¡±

    ¡°Jiang Hengchuan, the Astounding, lived in seclusion in Daxing, the Jiang Province. He was longing to reconcile his mood with the Oneness of Heaven and Men.¡±

    ¡°Wang Siyuan, the Ledgerkeeper of Lives, was ill for a month. He stayed in his family home in Guangling, the Jiang Province and never left since.¡±

    Meng Qi tapped the table and thought about it. Sure enough, the sessors of the Derivation Sutra were all born weak, cursed by the heaven. They would all die before bing Dharmakaya. However, the River East was worthy of its name. He hadn¡¯t even finished reading when he found two of the top ten young masters there.

    ¡°Yan Chong, the Unstoppable, was found practicing his desmanship along the seaside of the Peng Province.¡±

    ¡°Liu Su, the Master Lotus, was found drunk outside the Ying City Pavilion.¡±

    ¡°He Jiu, the Shapeless Sword, returned from across the sea andnded at Langya, the Peng Province.¡±

    ¡°Tie Sheng, the Wolf King, was apparently rapidly moving south and his destination seems to be the River East.¡±

    ¡°Qing Yu, the Five Emperors¡¯ Knife, went to Maoling on August 19. He has now retreated inside the Yellow Court Temple.¡±

    ¡°Xuan Zhen, the Buddhist Heart Palm, went to Shaolin Temple again. He took the boat southeast.¡±

    ¡°Ruan Bugui, the Broken-hearted at Distance, sailed out to sea on August 23. He sang sorrowful songs and the fish all approached his boat to listen.¡±

    ¡°Wang Zai, the Right-guarding Sword, once again challenged Chu Yunyu, the Moving Stars and Moon, who ranked in the top 20 on the Ranking List of Young Masters. The match ended in a draw.¡±

    ¡­

    The records were simple and cold, but they stimted Meng Qi. There was one amazing brilliant young person behind each newssh, all ranked within top 20 of the Ranking List of Young Masters. They were all people he wanted to challenge.

    The mes of fighting burned inside him. He looked out the window and saw how the sunshine reflected on the water surface, shining in golden brilliant beams. It was an enticing sight.

    ¡°This is how Jianghu should be like!¡± Meng Qi closed the gazette. Flexing his fingers, he ignited the paper using genuine Qi.

    The mes slowly burned and soon turned the gazette into ashes. He threw the paper just as the fire was about to spread to his hand. The ashes turned into ck butterflies that scattered over the river.

    With the river glinting in the sun and the buildings looming far away, he was about to arrive in Maoling.

    Meng Qi took a deep breath and boarded the deck, heart full of expectations. This time he was dressed in ck clothes with a knife and a sword strapped to his back. He would be known as Su Meng, the Killing de, from here on and take part in the turbulence in Maoling aboveboard.

    When they approached the pier, a tall junk retrograded from downstream and headed for the same ce.

    On the deck of the junk, a man dressed in white was seated at a chessboard. He was concentrating on the game, seemingly trying toe up with a solution.

    He had beautiful, feminine looks. He looked pale and frail. His clothes danced in the wind and seemed about to fall off, giving people a sense of weakness.

    The man suddenly coughed violently and he covered his mouth with his hand. The maid beside him patted his back worriedly, trying to help him relieve his difort.

    His coughing soon stopped and the man put down his hand. With his outstanding eyesight, Meng Qi could naturally see the blood that stained the man¡¯s palm.

    When Meng Qi looked at him, something intriguing happened. The man in white looked up and caught his eye.

    Meng Qi nodded politely. The man in white smiled calmly in response.

    The tall junk turned around to enter the pier. It kept Meng Qi¡¯s ship behind and cut off their meeting.

    Just as Meng Qi was thinking that the man was seriously ill and only elixir and miraculous drugs could save him, he noticed something wrong.

    Though Meng Qi couldn¡¯t figure out his enemy mentally or check his enemy with genuine Qi from far, he amazingly felt something off about the man. The man in white had behaved quite ordinarily aside from his coughing. There wasn¡¯t anything unnatural about him, as if he was no different from an ordinary person. That, however, wasn¡¯t the truth.

    ¡°Using the Oneness of Heaven and Men constantly?¡± Meng Qi thought in astonishment. It was in the realm where one could open the Hidden Latch of Life and Death at any time!

    He suddenlyughed after a while. This was what it should be like. This was the style of the River East!

    Talents were everywhere!

    ¡°Well then, I can now challenge with my knife. This is fantastic!¡± Meng Qi was excited that he could fight so many masters, so much so that he regarded it as a gain even as he lost.

    However, who would want to lose?

    The ship turned around and sailed to the pier slowly. The Water Gate of Maoling stood not far away. It was like an iron general guarding the city, waiting for a hero to open its gates.

    ¡°Was that the Ledgerkeeper of Lives earlier?¡±

    ¡°He also came to Maoling?¡± Meng Qi murmured.

    He wasn¡¯t the same blind man he had been, thanks to the information he had received from the Six Fan School.

    ¡­

    As the sun set, the thatched cottage looked like it was burning.

    Dressed like a farmer, a young man in his twenties chopped the firewood, boiled water, and peacefully prepared the dishes. He was patiently enjoying everything.

    He looked like an ordinary person with tanned skin, and the only attractive trait about him was his bushy eyebrows. He didn¡¯t seem any different from other farmers, but his every move carried a charm to it, a feature that was natural and calm.

    With a sudden bang, a dart was stuck into the pir only two rooms away from the kitchen where this young man stood.

    The man smiled and shook his head, not at all upset. He walked to the pir, took off the dart, and examined its contents.

    ¡°Maoling¡­¡±

    He was half doubting and half sighing.

    ¡­

    Inside a restaurant, a young childe was drunk.

    His appearance was decent, elegant even when he was drunk. Moreover, people could still feel his boldness and disregard. His hair had greyed even at his young age, making him look a little bit worn. He truly seemed like a deposed god.

    He took a drink and yet another when he touched a note.

    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± He opened the note with his drowsy eyes.

    ¡°Maoling¡­¡± he said to himself, and immediatelyughed. ¡°How can itpare with the wine?¡±

    He patted the table and chanted:

    ¡°The ancient sages were all lonely. Only those who drink were known widely.¡±

    ¡­

    It was time for the tide to rise at the seaside. Waves flocked to the embankment, sometimes rising rather high.

    A young man dressed in ck sat by the bank, with a long knife bnced across his knees. He closed his eyes and sat still, ignoring the uing waves and tides.

    He had a square and ordinary face, giving off a valiant impression.

    Waves came in a wall of water several feet high, powerful enough to split the embankment.

    The man suddenly opened his eyes. The long knife flew out just then.

    The de was ferocious and seemed to transform into a tall wave itself. Along the shore, a few tall waves rose once again.

    Heaven and man must be connected!

    Boom!

    The two waves crashed into each other, causing a deafening sound of the collision. The aftermath looked like a hurricane.

    The long knife flew back and the waves broke apart, causing lots of foam.

    The young man returned his knife into its sheath and turned to leave the bank. He walked up to hisndlord.

    ¡°There¡¯s a letter for you.¡± Thendlord who had seen the situation earlier appeared scared and pale.

    The young man opened the letter and his eyes narrowed.

    ¡°Maoling¡­¡±

    ¡­

    Inside a dpidated temple, a thin but powerful man opened his hand and let a corpse fall to the ground.

    ¡°So this is a ranked master from the Central ins¡­¡± hemented in an obscurenguage. He had a poker face like a cold beast. No emotion could be seen in his eyes.

    He bent over and found a leatherlike or paperlike document on the corpse. He tried very hard to read the Great Jin Dynasty¡¯s Mandarin.

    ¡°Maoling¡­¡±

    ¡­

    On a tall junk, the childe in white stopped coughing. He took out a piece of paper and looked at it, smiling.

    ¡°Maoling¡­¡±

    He told his maid to fetch paper, brush, and ink for him. He grabbed the brush and wrote:

    ¡°Su Meng, the Killing de, hase to the west. After observing his Qi, he¡¯s indeed worthy of his title. There¡¯s the Emperor¡¯s trace around him. He could be ackey of the Zhao family or the Six Fan School.¡±

    He tore off the paper that contained these two lines and crushed them, molding them into a chess piece.

 Chapter 273: The Hero Tower

    <h4>Chapter 273: The Hero Tower</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    As thest pier in the west of Jiang Province to the west, Maoling was an important hub on the bank of therge river, ushering in traders and visitors from all over the world. Thus, the Dajiang Gang had set a branch here. The Wang family followed suit, stationing their External Affairs Elders and masters here as well. As weaker forces, the Turf Lords had to be submissive andforted themselves that they were both rooted in the River East, so they were not outsiders.

    With Maoling being a county government next to Zhong Province, Six Fan School in the area had a great influence with Silvery Badge, Green-ribbon Arresters, and Tigard Arresters stationed here.

    The peace and prosperous Maoling, as the hub of water andnd transportation, was known around the world to be a ce to squander one¡¯s money away with the existence of its Skyfirst No.1 Casino. Daytime was as just boisterous as nightfall. Countless men came here, but they were reluctant to leave until they became penniless.

    However, the most popr ces here were Su Garden of the Wang family, Lake Crescent of the Dajiang Gang, and Hero Tower.

    With his saber and sword strapped to his back, Meng Qi walked on the street dressed in his ck clothes and a Hero Ribbon on his head. With his straight brows and bright eyes, he looked rather fetching, and attracted the attention of some of thedies who winked and waved at him.

    Meng Qi instantly made his way to Hero Tower once Qiu Fei, the Wind-chasing Stick, entered the Hua Province Guild. Now that he was dipping into the Maoling waters as Su Meng, the ¡°Killing de¡±, he must announce his presence!

    He must carry himself in a manner befitting a master on the Ranking List of Young Masters!

    The five-storeyed Hero Tower was painted with the reddish-ck on the bottom, giving off a solemn, but exciting feeling. A crowd was gathered in front of its gate, causing others to wonder just how many Jianghu heroes were waiting there.

    Five good-looking martial artists, all of whom had opened their Acupores, were stationed outside as guards. They seemed to be taking turns to be on duty. Only one of them was on guard while the rest were taking a rest.

    The one on duty was a young man holding a long saber. He was in his 20s, and had a Four Acupores cultivation. Because he was backed by Hero Tower, his smile was particrly arrogant.

    He yelled, ¡°Whoever takes 10 strikes from me can enter the tower.¡±

    No one there was offended, for they knew this to be the tower¡¯s iron rule.

    Behind the young man, there were two vertical banners nking the gate. They read as such:

    ¡°If talents from southern and northern regions stop before the gate, they don¡¯t deserve to be elites.¡±

    ¡°If talents from eastern and western regions don¡¯t enter the tower, they aren¡¯t real heroes.¡±

    The Jianghu heroes, confident in their strength, lined up before the gate. Meng Qi also entered the lineup as an onlooker.

    A man in his 20s was the first to stand out holding a long sword. He cupped one hand in the other before his chest, ¡°Please!¡±

    The guard immediately pointed the long gold-spun knife at the challenger with fierce energy. His movement was simple but rather artful.

    ¡°Nice desmanship.¡± Meng Qi praised him.

    Several men behind him gave him a strange look, wondering why he would praise the guard. If the guard was not powerful and adept at desmanship, he would not have been sent here by the Tower Lord to select the heroes.

    The challenger wielded his long sword before his chest to meet the attack, but the force of the blow threw him one step backward. His right hand trembled ever so slightly.

    The guard smiled and took one step forward,unching another attack with the same force. He seemed to be relying on his power and speed to vanquish his opponent.

    Instead of blocking the attack, the challenger moved his body at a nt and dodged it. He thrust out his sword to hit the guard in his armpit.

    Suddenly, the long saber swept toward him and caused a wind so fierce that it hurt his face.

    He had to resist this strike with full force. If he continued attacking the guard, he would be shed into two at the waist.

    ng!

    He dropped his sword, letting it fall to the ground.

    With a pale face, he looked at his sword in a nk shock and wondered why he was still so weak after so many years of practice.

    Meng Qi once again opened his mouth to praise the guard, saying, ¡°Not bad. He used all his advantages to the fullest.¡±

    The men behind him looked at him again, thinking that they did not need hismentary. They assumed he was an ordinary Jianghu man from out of state.

    Subsequently, the ensuing men also challenged the guard, but pitifully, none could withstand his 10 strikes. This put the guard in a great mood, for he was able to meet his need to practice his knife art and gain the pleasure of victory. This was also the reason he had agreed to be a guard. There were many masters in Jianghu, but the mediocre ones outnumbered them by 10 or even 20 times.

    The guard¡¯s eyes brightened upon seeing a handsome, masculine young man in front of him. Like Su Meng, the ¡°Killing de¡±, he wore ck clothes and a Hero Ribbon. He also carried a knife and sword on his back. The guard did not know how strong this young man was, but appreciated his good looks.

    ¡°Whoever takes 10 strikes from me can enter the tower,¡± he straightforwardly repeated the rule.

    Meng Qi said nothing and held his sheathed Heaven Inflicted Pain Knife, waiting for the guard¡¯s move with a smile.

    The guard continued to brandish his sword with the same power, causing a fierce wind and melodious sound.

    He continued to take the advantage of his strength over his foe.

    Meng Qi simply swung out his sheathed knife.

    Was he trying to match strength per strength? The guard was startled but instantly exerted more force on his hand. Since his opponent was so interested to try, he would definitely y along.

    Puff!

    The long saber stabbed the scabbard of the knife.

    The guard felt that the knife was ridiculously heavy, even heavier than the 100-pound water-polished cane he had once encountered. It was like a mountain over his head, so heavy that it was difficult for him to block it.

    Coupled that pressure with the force that Meng Qi imposed on his movement, the guard¡¯s hand soon numbed, and he dropped his long knife.

    ng! When the sound echoed, the guard was still in a daze. He was born with impressive strength, yet was actually defeated in a strength match.

    Meng Qi swirled his knife and pulled it back. He smiled and said, ¡°Thank you for your instructions. May I enter now?¡±

    It was not until he spoke that the Jianghu men lining up recovered from their shock and began chattering.

    ¡°Herees a master.¡±

    ¡°He actually won the battle of strength. Is he inherently strong?¡±

    ¡°I wonder how many floors he¡¯ll be able to reach.¡±

    Some looked up and down at Meng Qi, while others stared at the staircases inside Hero Tower. Each staircase was guarded by a martial artist.

    ¡°Yes. Please, your notable guest,¡± said the guard as he opened the gate for Meng Qi. He had met such masters and it was not the first time he had suffered an ugly defeat. He quickly adjusted his mind and invited Meng Qi inside.

    Holding the sheathed knife, Meng Qi calmly walked inside the gate.

    The first floor of the tower was spacious, with many empty square tables. It made for a lukewarm atmosphere. But, those who were eating and drinking here had bright eyes and rich Qi and blood. They were considerably powerful masters.

    Meng Qi directly headed for the second floor, attracting the attention of the guests inside and Jianghu men outside. They all looked forward to a rat race, and made guesses how far up he would be able to go.

    The guard on the second floor was a swordsman. Using his spirit and genuine Qi to examine the guard¡¯s power, Meng Qi learned that he was a Six Acupores martial artist with an undting genuine Qi.

    ¡°Take 10 moves from me, and you may go upstairs,¡± he said coldly, hugging his long sword to his chest.

    Meng Qi once again thrust out his sheathed knife, drawing his opponent in. Between his steps forward, he naturally hit the guard on his head.

    The airflow around suddenly surged, but was easily absorbed by the long knife. It gave the guard the impression that the long knife was enveloping the whole world, all-conquering. There was no ce for him to retreat to. He could only charge forward and meet the attack head-on.

    He propped his long sword up, attempting to unload the knife force.

    Puff!

    Hearing only a muffled sound, the guard felt that Meng Qi¡¯s knife energy was incredibly dense andpletely attached to the body of the knife. There was no way for him to soften its force. After the force exploded, he got the illusion that his right arm was so numb and weak that it didn¡¯t feel like his own anymore.

    With a ng, the long sword fell to the ground. Meng Qi nodded and thanked him for the battle. He then walked past the guard, stepping on the stairs leading to the third floor.

    ¡°He¡¯s so fast!¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s still using only one movement!¡±

    ¡°How fierce and domineering!¡±

    A series of exmations came from the crowd on the ground floor, sending off Meng Qi who disappeared at the stairs of the second floor. Everyone fixed their attention on the stairs of the third floor.

    ¡°How many floors can he reach?¡±

    ¡°Will he defeat the guard on the third floor with one movement again?¡±

    ¡°Impossible. Gao Donglou, the Water-flowing Spear, is on guard today. His Seven Acupores are all open, and he achieved the cycle of the Inner World. Besides, he has been learning the spear art from a reputed master for 10 bitter years. How can he be defeated by just one movement?¡±

    Gao Donglou was a man who appeared confident and easygoing. With his long spear strapped to his back, he rather resembled Zhao Zilong of the Battle of Changban fame, a character from ¡°Romance of the Three Kingdoms¡± that Meng Qi idolized. It was his style that Meng Qi had always been tirelessly pursuing.

    ¡°Please.¡± Gao Donglou did not show anyone who could reach the third floor any hint of contempt and made the first move.

    The spear traveled like a dragon, vibrating with electrical lights. Underneath its unimaginably beautiful appearance was a deadly trap awaiting its victim.

    Meng Qi seemedpletely unaware of the trap and continue to brandish his knife at Gang Donglou¡¯s head, taking the chance to absorb all the rising airflow and make everything smaller inparison. The momentum of the knife was even more terrifying this time, raining down on his opponent like a divine punishment.

    Nice! Gang Donglou was excited as Meng Qi¡¯s attacknded the exact ce where he had buried his trap. He had fallen for it!

    All the electrical lights faded. The shadow of the long spear fell into ce, and the spear seemed to move several inches from its original ce out of nowhere. The spear dodged the knife and stabbed Meng Qi.

    Being an inch longer than Meng Qi¡¯s knife, his long spear was more powerful. In his estimation, his spear would pierce Meng Qi before the knife can hurt him.

    But right at this moment, Meng Qi followed the momentum of the knife and got closer to Gang Donglou using his Stealth skill. He leaned sideways, dodging the spear.

    His timing was perfect. If he had made a move earlier, Gao Donglou would be able to push him away with the spear before his chest. If he had made a move anyter, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to dodge it.

    Gao Donglou stepped back to prevent the knife from hitting his head. However, just as he was about tounch another round of attack, Meng Qi retrieved his knife and took the opportunity to step onto the staircase leading up to the fourth floor. In his eyes, Meng Qi seemed to be sending him his greetings through the battle.

    This strength and charm¡­ Gao Donglou exhaled and held his spear firmly vertical.

    ¡°Just one movement!¡±

    ¡°C-Could he be one of the masters on the Ranking List of Young Masters?¡±

    ¡°He has a saber and sword on the back. Could he be Su Meng, the Killing de?¡±

    ¡°Possibly!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s one thing to know him by reputation, but another to finally see him in person. I thought ¡®Killing de¡¯ is a reckless macho man. I didn¡¯t think he¡¯d have the grace of a true master!¡±

    Meng Qi listened to their discussions attentively, feeling as his face would be wet with tears. It wasn¡¯t easy to hear such good remarks.

    ¡°He¡¯ll definitely have no problem passing through the fourth floor, but the guard on the fifth floor is none other than Xiao Zhenhai, the Aurora Electric Sword. Xiao Zhenhai was once ranked 26th on the list but dropped off after his age exceeded the limit. It¡¯s likely he has reached the Half-step Exterior Scenery by now.¡±

    ¡°A few days ago, Five Emperors¡¯ Knife vanquished Aurora Electric Sword in just 10 movements and went up the sixth floor. Ranked 20th, he¡¯s definitely far more powerful than the rest!¡±

    Qing Yu, Five Emperors¡¯ Knife, was the heir disciple of the Xuan Tian Sect. Besides, he had induced the Seven Acupores and also practiced the ¡°Heavenly Emperor¡¯s Scripts¡±. His experience in roaming the Jianghu was more or less the same as Meng Qi, yet he was already ranked 16th. He was a likely candidate to make up the top 10 on the list in the future.

 Chapter 274: As Fast as Sound

    <h4>Chapter 274: As Fast as Sound</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    The guard on the fourth floor was a strange-looking old man. With greyish-white hair. He had longer hands than normal people. He looked like an ape with hands that dropped down to the knees. In addition, his hands had distinctive joints, resembling sculptures.

    Meng Qi sensed that he was a Nine Acupores master who used genuine Qi as his outside Protective Upstanding Qi. However, it was easy to perceive the power of his Protective Upstanding Qi, and there were ws in his genuine Qi cirction. Besides that, he concentrated all of his strength in his hands, so Meng Qi was keenly aware of his strengths and weaknesses. He was less powerful than Xiao Yue, and he seemed to have spent years opening the Nine Acupores.

    ¡°Defeat me to go upstairs.¡± The old man announced. He did not change his attitude toward Meng Qi, who had already passed four floors.

    Meng Qi stretched out the sheathed Heaven Inflicted Pain knife. ¡°Please make your movement.¡±

    The old man struck with his palms from quite an entric angle with several joints on his palms moving freely. In spite of his tough-looking fist style, part of his genuine Qi was gathering into his shoulders and back, so that he could change his movements at random.

    Meng Qi knew all of them by heart. He wielded his long saber, and cut at the old man¡¯s chest at a nt with thunder-like speed as a way of defending himself.

    This strike was wisely angled with a perfect timing. The knife momentum was also very fierce with deep energy, seemingly containing both Yin and Yang. Under these circumstances, regardless of how the old man distributed his genuine Qi, he could not dodge it.

    He struck his fists directly onto the long saber. His palms, enveloped with genuine Qi, were unstoppable. They could even have cracked open a rock.

    With a muffled sound, the old man¡¯s fists hit the knife directly and unloaded its energy. However, he could not absorb it, as if it was disappearing into thin air.

    Transforming soft to hard and Yin to Yang, the long saber increased its inner force abruptly. Combining with the power of the man¡¯s palms, it flew at him with an unstoppable force.

    Attacked by the Immortal Pressing Art, Trio Combination of Yin and Yang as well as the weighty Heaven Inflicted Pain, his Protective Upstanding Qi was smashed. He stepped back against the wall, as if he was pushed by giant hands, leaving holes on the floor with every step he took.

    Meng Qi stopped attacking him and held the long saber upside down. He nodded in respect. ¡°You have my gratitude.¡±

    He walked over to the staircase to the fifth floor.

    ¡°He still only used one movement!¡±

    The crowd burst into cheer. Although the guests inside did not witness thebat, the outsiders with good eyesight could see the fight clearly, thanks to the distinctive design of Hero Tower.

    ¡°He¡¯s used just one movement to win each of the four battles in a row, even if hispetitor has opened Nine Acupores. He¡¯s insanely powerful¡­¡±

    This was too iprehensible to them. Defeating others with one move was only done in fairytales. They had never expected to witness it in reality.

    ¡°He¡¯s used fierce attacks as his defense all this time and triumphed by his valor. He is really the ¡®Killing de¡¯.¡±

    Meng Qi could not help twitching his lips because of the familiar praises. He had always received suchments when he used his sword.

    Naturally, they wouldpare him with ¡°Five Emperors¡¯ Knife¡± Qing Yu. He was another listed master, who had recently challenged Hero Tower.

    ¡°How many moves did ¡®Five Emperors¡¯ Knife¡¯ use?¡±

    ¡°Three ¡­¡±

    ¡°Is it possible that ¡®Killing de¡¯ is stronger than him?¡±

    ¡°Maybe. Taoist Qing Yu always utilizes his upright knife art to conquer his enemies, showing his elegance as Five Emperors. However, Su Meng is adept at head-on attacks, famous for his fierce strength and extremely strong desmanship. Based on these two different styles, it¡¯s normal if Su Meng is defeated.¡± Someone made a so-called fair judgment.

    ¡°How is that a fair judgment?¡± Meng Qi was so furious that he wanted to hit the ground with his head. ¡°We both use a sword, but why is he dignified and elegant, while I¡¯m audacious and unscrupulous?¡±

    Between thoughts, Meng Qi turned the corner and saw the guard on the fifth floor.

    Still in his early 30s, the guard looked very young. He hid his breathing, as well as his strength, like a long sword in its scabbard standing there coldly. However, if heunched an attack, he would definitely kill the target.

    Facing the momentum oppression, Meng Qi subconsciously stood upright. At first sight, ¡°Aurora Electric Sword¡± Xiao Zhenhai dominated a momentum and spiritpetition. Meng Qi could not help but admire him as one befitting the title of a once listed master.

    Meng Qi affixed half of his spirit to the sword¡¯s body, and released the other part. With the help of the Supernatural Power of Shaking Heaven and Hitting Earth, his spirit seemed to be harmonizing with its surroundings. His spirit perfectly integrated with the stair¡¯s radian, the number of step¡¯s as well as the autumn wind, making Xiao Zhenhai the only outsider.

    The spectators stopped discussing it instantly. Although they had known that Meng Qi had vanquished four guards with just one movement, they could not differentiate between the four moves. In their point of view, ¡°Killing de¡± Su Meng was very powerful, and even powerful enough to defeat a Nine Acupores Master in one strike. But, they could not tell in which way he was strong or how much strength he had, so they just made theirpliments generously.

    But now, Meng Qi made them feel his strength themselves. His astonishing momentum was mystic and delicate. His actions were full of meaning, as if it could integrate with heaven and earth.

    ¡°He¡¯s a verifiable master.¡± The idea urred to everyone.

    Meng Qi utilized his Will-projecting and Supernatural Power of Shaking Heaven and Hitting Earth forcibly to mimic such a momentum. Although he was highly talented, and had great body potential, he had to awaken his Nine Acupores. He then needed to consummate his Interior, adjusting his Inner World to resonate with the Outer World before he could really achieve the Heaven-man Connection and the Oneness of Heaven and Men.

    Before Meng Qi opened the Nine Acupores, his power was limited by this realm. Thus, he could only try his best to make the imitation look more vivid and stronger.

    Seeing the mighty Meng QiXiao, Zhenhai¡¯s countenance finally altered. He felt that as long as he thrust out his sword, the surroundings would be his foe, and he himself would naturally be rejected by heaven and earth. Hence, he slightly controlled his sword of heart, and taking back his sharp momentum.

    With each step, Meng Qi came closer and closer to Xiao Zhenhai. In the eyes of Xiao Zhenhai, ¡°Killing de¡± Su Meng grewrger andrger approaching him. He also drew quite the attention.

    ¡°No, I can¡¯t wait anymore.¡± .¡± Xiao Zhenhai was truly a strong master. He was highly aware that he would be crushed by the sheer momentum of ¡°Killing de¡± if he still hesitated to wield his sword.

    This was no joke. In a battle between masters, their momentums affected each other. By the time ¡°Killing de¡± umted his momentum into a peak state, the strength of Xiao Zhenhai¡¯s Sword of Heart would be confined to half. As a result, he would end up being defeated just like the previous four guards.

    As a former master in the Ranking List of Young Masters, Xiao Zhenhai was arrogant. Giving off a distinctive noise, he used his Inner World to strengthen his Sword of Heart. Then, the Sword Qi skyrocketed high above, and the desire to fight aroused in his heart rapidly.

    Right at that moment, he took out his sword with much difficulty.

    Like the p of thunder, his sword was so quick that the spectators only saw a sh, but they could not find out where it was. Even Meng Qi could barely catch the sword shadow with his Eye Acupores which had been reinforced by his Eight Nine Mysteries.

    The sword had passed while its sound had just arrived. This was everyone¡¯s feeling in a blink of the eye.

    ¡°Aurora Electric Sword¡± was his sobriquet to describe how quick his sword was. He had devoted his entire life to practicing his quick sword. He had not learned many artistic moves, nor had he obtained any of the Exterior supreme arts. Having solely depended on his speed, he gained a foothold in the Martial Artists Community and entered the Ranking List of Young Masters.

    In one of his battles, he and his rival had attacked at the same time. Just as his rival held up the Long Sword, his sword had already reached the rival¡¯s throat. He wielded his sword as swiftly as Aurora Electricity.

    ¡°That was so fast!¡± The spectators outside of Hero Tower did not have time to voice their praises, and could only sigh in their hearts.

    It was not a pure fantasy that a sword could be faster than the sound. When Xiao Zhenhai could connect the Exterior with the Interior, he would be an Exterior master. By then, he could surely achieve that.

    In the blink of an eye, the knife energy brightened, like a slivery Thunder Light. The spectators could not see the knife clearly, but they all knew that it could split seas and rivers.

    ¡°How swiftly the knife moves!¡± The same thought came to everyone. ¡°Killing de¡± had learned a variety of Essences of Knife Dao, so his sword was as fast as others.

    ng!

    The knife hit the sword, making a clear sound like the ringing of a clock in a temple.

    It was the first time that Meng Qi had drawn his knife since he entered Hero Tower. Though difficult, he blocked Xiao Zhenhai¡¯s attack.

    Due to an incorrect judgment, he had almost been hurt by Xiao Zhenhai. He had been so nervous that his sleeveless shirt became sweaty.

    Meng Qi had used his spirit and genuine Qi to investigate Xiao Zhenhai, utilizing the theory of Nine Strategies Beyond the Swords to draw a conclusion. Xiao Zhenhai was not powerful enough to hide the changes in his genuine Qi and muscle. Furthermore, he could not rely on Divine Skills or supreme arts to make strange, swift, or beguiling transformations in his genuine Qi and muscle either. Thus, he knew exactly how Xiao Zhenhai would attack him.

    However, to his surprise, Xiao Zhenhai¡¯s sword art was so swift that he could not react in time. Although he had learned the Essences of Knife Dao, he still needed more practice. As a result,pared with Xiao Zhenhai¡¯s speed, his knife moved a little slower. Plus, Xiao Zhenhai¡¯s attack was earlier than his, so he struggled to block it.

    It remained obvious that each renowned master had their merits.

    Xiao Zhenhai used the rebounding force of his Long Sword, and he was ready tounch another attack with one move quicker than the next, leaving no time for Meng Qi to breathe. But, as soon as he was about to twist his wrist, he saw the strange-shaped long saber cut toward himself. If he thrust out his sword as he had nned, his wrist would be cut.

    Even if Xiao Zhenhai had his Upstanding Qi to protect himself, he did not dare to use his own body to test Meng Qi¡¯s knife. With the genuine Qi changing its route, he shook his wrist and tried to stab downward.

    However, Meng Qi had already seen iting. His long saber suddenly cut downward, and still targeted at Xiao Zhenhai¡¯s wrist.

    Xiao Zhenhai¡¯s expression changed a bit and he changed his moves, again. However, he could not produce a sequence of moves, because Meng Qi had been predicting them, then shifted his attacks to forcing Xiao Zhenhai to alter his moves, too.

    Meng Qi¡¯s mind was as clear as a bright mirror, reflecting Xiao Zhenhai¡¯s actions in his own genuine Qi and muscles. Based on the invariablews and standards of Nine Strategies Beyond the Swords, Meng Qi used his knife to block the sword, and attacked Xiao Zhenhai, making him unable to pull his sword out.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t your sword as fast as the speed of sound? I admit I can¡¯t match you, but I will trap you!¡±

    The Jianghu men outside of Hero Tower were so astonished that they could say nothing. Never before in history had ¡°Aurora Electric Sword¡± been trapped in a dilemma where he could not wield his sword.

    ¡°¡®Ledgerkeeper of Lives¡¯ has possibly forced him into such a predicament!¡±

    ¡°Can ¡®Killing de¡¯ Su Meng also do that? Unbelievable!¡±

    After seven moves in a row, Xiao Zhenhai could not change it up anymore. He tilted his body to avoid the knife, and witnessed Su Meng stepping toward the staircase.

    He still had a killer move to exert, but given that Su Meng also had his own killer move, he ended up restraining himself. His Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship was the high-water mark of Knife Dao. Unless he was making sneak-attacks, he had no chance of vanquishing him.

    Pulling his Long Sword back, Xiao Zhenhai became dispirited. He was famous for his swift sword, but now he was unable to pull his sword out. He felt utterly depressed, gloomy and sorrowful.

    As Meng Qi was about to enter the fifth floor, he looked back at Xiao Zhenhai. While shaking his head, he said, ¡°What a pity.¡±

    If Xiao Zhenhai had had a Divine Skill to reinforce his sword art, Meng Qi would have not easily found out his rules of attack. Pitifully, he was a Jianghu Rogue Cultivator who was inexperienced in adventures. Otherwise, he would have opened his life-and-death Hidden Latch earlier. Perhaps, this was the reason why the Tower Lord had invited him as one of the guards.

    ¡°Xiao Zhenhai is pitiful indeed.¡± Someone upstairs responded.

    The response came from a young Taoist with high eyebrows and thin lips. He seemed to be mild, but he was indeed arrogant. In front of him was a medium-length knife. Its scabbard was dark purple, and it was decorated with bright stones.

    Meng Qi looked up above as if he was in the ninth heaven. His genuine Qi flowed like mist and fog, creating many difficulties for Meng Qi to perceive it.

 Chapter 275: Killing Intent

    <h4>Chapter 275: Killing Intent</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Suddenly, the youth smiled. The genuine Qi surrounding him also quivered like stars following the moon or immortals worshiping the heaven. An air of honor and dignity, free from the mortal worries, thrived and burst from within him.

    Meng Qi¡¯s senses were instantly blocked. His mind, muddled with genuine Qi, had to retreat as if thwarted by a flood. He could no longer sense the flow of the young man¡¯s genuine Qi and could only use his eyes to judge the Taoist¡¯s reaction.

    This force was imposing and grand, but not solemn, so it didn¡¯t cause substantial damage to his mind. It merely closed the ¡®door¡¯ and prevented him from prying. This indicated that this young Taoist wasn¡¯t hostile.

    ¡°The Heavenly Emperor¡¯s Scripts is truly an outstanding supreme art.¡± Meng Qi couldn¡¯t help giving apliment. Besides fear, yearning, and consideration, any martial man would instinctively be amazed by such a strong yet delicate martial art.

    This young Taoist was surely Qing Yu, the Five Emperors¡¯ Knife of the Xuan Tian Sect.

    Qing Yu smiled. ¡°In the ancient times, the Heaven Sovereign could control the world and repress many top influences. His authority was more than just a legend. The divine skill he left behind was naturally unparalleled.¡±

    He epted Meng Qi¡¯s praise without any reservations.

    After a pause, he smiled. ¡°It¡¯s unexpected to have you here too.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Meng Qi was confused, sensing that something was off. He maintained his calm and said, ¡°If you cane here, so can I.¡±

    Did his words have anything to do with the chaos in Maoling? Did Qing Yu think that they shared the same objectives?

    He decided to just give Qing Yu an ambiguous answer and see if he could dig out more information.

    It was also the main reason why Meng Qi had decided to use the identity of the Killing de. This way, he didn¡¯t need to try and get himself known. One attack would be enough to propel him to public attention. Temptation, menace, and other incidents would naturally follow. After all, a small action was enough to startle the culprits in the shadows. This allowed Meng Qi to save time, quickly find the clues, and get to the point.

    A person¡¯s reputation, like a tree¡¯s shadow, was likely to bring many troubles, but could also bring unexpected consequences beyond imagination at the same time.

    His Killing de title helped him appear like a master, allowing him to bask in the admiration and praise of the crowd. It was an additional factor. Though it was to his taste, it didn¡¯t confuse his judgment and choice.

    Qing Yu took the tea and touched the knife on the table, his finger caressing the iid star pattern on the scabbard. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, there¡¯s no hurry. We¡¯ll surely have a chance to spar in the future.¡±

    Picking up the knife, he stood up in a detached manner. He walked toward the stairs, passing by Meng Qi.

    ¡°He didn¡¯t give me a chance to ask him¡­¡± Meng Qi cursed in his heart.

    Qing Yu stopped just as he was about to walk down the stairs. He turned around and waved his knife at Meng Qi.

    ¡°The knife is called the Time Sword. When I was 18 years old, I forged it using the old minerals hidden in the mountain and thenugo hair of infants. They weren¡¯t excellent materials, so I just took their underlying meaning which presented the passage of time. It took me 49 days toplete it. I want to fight all the heroes with it.¡±

    Meng Qi tapped the de with his other hand and muttered, as if to himself.

    ¡°This de is called the Scar of Heaven. It can conquer heaven and leave my imprint on it.¡±

    He didn¡¯t use the Heaven Inflicted Pain because he feared that Samsara travelers would notice something off about it. After all, he received the de from Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms. In the main world, no one had heard of it. Though he could use the excuse of the world being such a wide ce that unknown precious weapons prevailed, he could never be too careful. He didn¡¯t want to be so careless like Mistress Su and her Exterior Method.

    Qing Yu looked surprised, but soon smiled as he said, ¡°The heaven will be older but not hurt.¡±

    In the ancient times, the heaven was another title for the Heaven Sovereign. The aggressive nature of the name of Meng Qi¡¯s de was what prompted these words.

    He turned around and walked down the stairs, fully demonstrating the quality of a Taoist.

    Meng Qi¡¯s mouth twitched as he stared at Qing Yu¡¯s disappearing figure. He hated anyone who possessed the posture and quality that he desired. What was worse, Qing Yu even showed off in front of him!

    When Qing Yu turned around to introduce the de¡¯s name, how he wished to just swing his de at him!

    What kind of air was Qing Yu faking? Was he trying to leave a strong impression as to nt a seed for their future fight?

    It wasn¡¯t like Meng Qi didn¡¯t know how to use mental tricks!

    That was why Meng Qi yed along and talked about conquering the heaven, so he could disturb Qing Yu¡¯s mind and push him toward being reckless during the fight!

    Meng Qi wasn¡¯t sure how his trick would do since he knew so little about Qing Yu¡¯s strength and character. He could only sigh. Jianghu was such a dangerous ce!

    If he was distracted even by a fraction of a second, it could lead to his defeat in a battle of minds!

    Naturally, this didn¡¯t mean that he found Qing Yu so loathsome to think of him as a bad person. Engaging in a battle was, in fact, aplicated issue. Effects of such battles of minds typicallysted only a short while. Since Qing Yu had said that their chance to spar would soone, it wasn¡¯t unreasonable or impolite for him to start preparing. In other words, their spar had already started.

    Meng Qi sighed, feeling as if he had learned something new again. He found a chair and got seated. The fifth floor wasn¡¯t divided into rooms and was designed in a way that resembled the hall. There were many tables here, but only one guest.

    His eyes wandered, watching the great river flowing out of the city as if it hade from heaven itself. The river went on and on without an end, looking grand and magnificent.

    ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to the battle between the Killing de and the Heaven de.¡± Unknown to him, an old man wearing a straw hat and green clothes had made his way beside Meng Qi. Both his eyebrows and beard had greyed. With a smile, he held a purple y teapot that gave off the alluring smell of tea.

    Meng Qi smiled without turning his head. ¡°Isn¡¯t it precisely the rule of the Hero Tower to create such opportunities? Tower Lord, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve witnessed many impressive battles this way.¡±

    Based on the secret records of the Six Fan School and the fact that the old man could stealthily approach him, he figured this man must be Ren Pingsheng, Tower Lord of the Hero Tower, also known as Bizzare Man. His strength remained a mystery. The records noted him to be a suspected Exterior.

    ¡°When a man bes older, he must find something interesting to pass time with. When I see vigorous young men fighting one another, I feel like I be considerably younger,¡± replied Ren Pingsheng, not denying his identity. ¡°Maoling is now a ce full of underlying dangers and there is no shortage of such fights. I heard that the Unstoppable, the Astounding, the Master Lotus, as well as Tie Sheng, the Wolf King, have arrived. Even the Shapeless Sword who hadn¡¯t left his Dong Hai Sword Sect for over half a year hase.¡±

    Meng Qi took a breath. This man was so timely with his news, much faster than that of Six Fan School. What was his intention in telling him about it?

    It seemed that Maoling was more dangerous than Meng Qi had thought!

    And what was the role of Qiu Fei and the Dongyang Vi in this chaos?

    ¡°Why are heroes from around the world gathering in Maoling?¡± Meng Qi sipped his tea and watched the waves without looking at Ren Pingsheng, worried that his thoughts would be detected.

    Ren Pingsheng chuckled. ¡°Since you¡¯re here, how could you not know the reason? Why would you trouble me for an answer?¡±

    Seeing as Peng Pingsheng was being tight-lipped and there was no way for him to force him, Meng Qi just ordered some food to eat. Peng Pingsheng left on his own after taking several sips of tea.

    ¡­

    Su Meng, the Killing de, had appeared in Maoling. He defeated the guards of the Hero Tower with 12 moves and ascended to the fifth floor.

    The news spread so quickly in Maoling and its surrounding cities as if it had feet. Meng Qi, on the other hand, kept a low profile and rented a yard to secretly spy on Qiu Fei of the Hua Province Assembly Hall.

    Several dayster, news came that Qiu Fei had left the hall and was headed for Skyfirst No.1 Casino.

    He then used the Eight Nine Mysteries to shorten his height and adjust his muscles. With the material to change his appearance, he looked totally different from Su Meng, the Killing de. Disguised as a gambler rushing to the casino to win back his money, Meng Qi kept his distance a block away from Qiu Fei as he followed him.

    He didn¡¯t feel much sense of responsibility to solve the crime and unveil the mystery for the Six Fan School. He only wanted to take this opportunity to improve himself.

    Since the Death Task, he became more positive and proactive. After all, it wouldn¡¯t do if he continued to seek out opponents weaker or on par with him. He wouldn¡¯t learn anything or gain much. It would cripple his improvement. Burying himself in bitter and endless practice would be akin to walking only on one foot. In the future Samsara tasks, it would definitely be a handicap for him.

    This time, there were too many great and rare challenges: the Dongyang Vi, the many mysteries that surrounded this case, the various ranked young masters stronger than him, and the possible gains. He could improve his abilities and judgment with the experience he would gain from fighting with the ranked masters. So how could he retreat from any difficulty he faced?

    Naturally, he would only fight if he had the confidence that he could protect his life. But fighting with ranked masters and being hunted by Qiu Fei, a Half-step Exterior Scenery, could im his life.

    The Skyfirst No. 1 Casino was surrounded by four streets. It had a door in every street, to symbolize the endless inflow of prosperity.

    After entering the casino after Qiu Fei, Meng Qi was shocked by the hustle and bustle inside. He could hear words like ¡®six¡¯, ¡®leopard¡¯, and ¡®the human card¡¯, as well as screams of sorrow and happiness here and there. The casino had everything that one would expect to find, such as dice and cards.

    With his hearing, he could tell the number on the dice. So he yed and betted some of his money while stealthily following Qiu Fei.

    Qiu Fei hated the noise and headed straight for a VIP room.

    Meng Qi pushed to move forward to follow him, but not daring to go too close for Qiu Fei was, after all, a Half-step Exterior Scenery!

    Unlike the Half- Step Exterior monsters in the Journey to the West that depended on their instincts, Qiu Fei had theplete package of movement, genuine Qi, and weapons. Besides, he was skilled at Vital Spirit of Primal Acupore at Mid-brows. He was much stronger than the Transformation Strategy and the Immortal Pressing Art, inferior only to the Supernatural Power of Shaking Heaven and Hitting Earth of the Exterior Level.

    When Meng Qi closely followed Qiu Fei, taking advantage of the noise and the crowd, he suddenly sensed the danger.

    Toote to draw his sword, he could only extend his hand to catch something.

    A blue knife came flying up from below, aimed at Meng Qi¡¯s pubic region. This was one of the weak points of Thwart Kung Fu. It was hard for one to reach the consummate stage.

    Meng Qi¡¯s five fingers opened like a blossoming flower, catching the knife. They were surrounded by an aroma of Zen. Having studied the Immortal Pressing Art for over one year, in addition to other kungfu, his dexterity had improved a lot.

    Meng Qi¡¯s palm glowed with a dark gold light, preventing the knife from prating it. He managed to catch it instead.

    The knife suddenly trembled and started struggling before breaking out of his grasp. Right at that moment, he had also turned around, wielding his Heaven Inflicted Pain.

    The knife disappeared into the crowd, leaving no trace behind. Meng Qi allowed his genuine Qi to spread, but couldn¡¯t detect anyone in the crowd besides ordinary gamblers that neither had the intention to kill or any super art capable of doing so.

    ¡°What a powerful assassin¡­¡± Meng Qi was on high alert. When he turned around again, Qiu Fei was already out of sight!

 Chapter 276: The Encounter

    <h4>Chapter 276: The Encounter</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    The casino was aze, bathed in red light from numerousmps. Avaricious gamblers were respectively rolling dice, ying Pai Gow and mahjong. Some of them were excited, some depressed, and some were miserable as before.

    Witnessing this scene, Meng Qi felt he had had a dream in which there was an assassination. However, upon awakening there was no sign of it. He was still in the casino.

    This assassin hid his breath and concealed his intent to kill better than anyone Meng Qi had met. Before he took action, he acted as apletely ordinary person.

    ¡°Qiu Fei must have discovered me. That¡¯s why he lured me into that overcrowded casino, to find an opportunity to kill me.¡±

    ¡°But his strength is at the level of Half-step Exterior Scenery. It would be easier for him to kill me in a deserted ce outside of town.¡±

    ¡°Or someone that he is meeting especially dispatched him to terminate followers.¡±

    An idea popped in Meng Qi¡¯s head. He held a sword in his right hand and walked through the crowd right up to the extrance of the VIP room.

    Supernatural Power of Shaking Heaven and Hitting Earth Here, there were a series of courtyards with their own features. It was also less boisterous, so many gentlemen preferred toe here for fun. Meng Qi lost track of Qiu Fei. He could not spy on every VIP room as that would irritate some influential figures. He could only hide himself at the entrance. When a dealer or a hostess passed by, he would ask them by using the Transformation Strategy mixed with a little ¡°Supernatural Power of Shaking Heaven and Hitting Earth¡±.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never met him¡­¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s not in my VIP room¡­¡±

    ¡°There are no new customers here¡­¡±

    Meng Qi was confused by their answers. He had clearly seen Qiu Fei walk into a VIP room. ¡°Where the hell is he?¡±

    After poking around for a while, Meng Qi was sure he had lost him. Now he realized that the assassin was surely out to prevent or eliminate those tracking Qiu Fei.

    ¡°Why did he entrust such a strong assassin with such a simple task?¡± Meng Qi wondered. Then, he left Skyfirst No.1 Casino and returned to his ce of dwelling.

    Bearing the assassination in mind, he opened the door cautiously to prevent his own murder.

    As soon as the door was opened, his pupils contracted violently.

    In the middle of the yard stood something that was not there before.

    It was a coffin!

    It was a jet ck coffin to be exact!

    The coffin, covered by the pale moonlight, was extremely gloomy, just horrid..

    ¡°Who sent me the coffin?¡± Meng Qi was both startled and infuriated. He pulled out Heaven Inflicted Pain and moved slowly towards the coffin.

    He forced himself to calm down. The coffin and its surroundings were lifeless. There was no sense of flbeingat all. ¡°Plerhaps there¡¯ is no ambush afterall.¡±

    Meng Qi shed the Heaven Inflicted Pain. The lid fell to the ground. There was nothing in it except for a small wood carving.

    It was the size of a palm carved into the figure of a man with a tormented expression. Its upper lip was attached with a slip of paper covering its body.

    There were four words on it.

    ¡°Killing de Su Meng.¡±

    ¡°What a despicable man!¡± Meng Qi was not frightened. He contemted with a snort. ¡°Is this a challenge of war? Or it is supposed to shake me up?¡±

    He didn¡¯t believe Qing Yu would do it, no matter how mean he was. The Xuan Tian Sect would be shamed if people knew that Qing Yu had yed such a detestable trick. The Denomination of Heaven Sovereign was by no means shameless.

    ¡°So, am I being targeted or what?¡±

    ¡°Who is it? And whose forces are they?¡±

    ¡°What do they want?¡±

    Meng Qi was not that easy to bully, nor was he an amiable yes-man. After he had searched the yard carefully and found nothing valuable, he put away the carving and the note. Then he knocked on his neighbor¡¯s door.

    After a while, his neighbor walked to the door in a coat. The man was sleepy, yawning with his eyes half closed. He stuck his head out of the cracked door and looked outside defensively in case it was a robber.

    ¡°Sorry to bother you. I have to ask you something.¡± Meng Qi said directly. He had already removed the changes caused by Eight Nine Mysteries and washed his face.

    The old man was startled at first, then he opened the door. Anxious he curiously asked, ¡°Master Su, are you asking about the coffin in your yard?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Meng Qi nodded calmly.

    The old man¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°Master Su, after you left, some people sent the coffin. You weren¡¯t home, so they especially turned to Senior Ye for help. They said you had bought the coffin for yourself. Senior Ye thought you were challenging a master, so he believed them and let them in.¡±

    Senior Ye was Meng Qi¡¯sndlord.

    ¡°Do you know who they are?¡± Meng Qi asked with a frown.

    The neighbor shook his head. ¡°They are strangers. They were dressed like workers in a coffin shop. I¡¯m sure it¡¯s not one nearby. ¡±

    ¡°Coffin shop¡­ They must have been instructed by someone else.¡± Meng Qi was confident of himself. As long as he found the shop, he would be able to figure out the appearance of the buyer by asking the shopkeeper and staff.

    ¡°Do you remember anything distinct about their appearance?¡± Meng Qi continued to ask.

    The old man concentrated for a moment. Then, he suddenly opened his mouth. ¡°Ah! One worker has a ck mole at the corner of his mouth. It was quite discernible.¡±

    After several other questions, Meng Qi sincerely expressed his gratitude. As he left, he was trying toe up with a n.

    ¡°There¡¯s no curfew in Maoling. Many alcoholics, gamblers and bellmene and go afterhours. There should have been a lot of people that saw them carrying the coffin .¡± Meng Qi was determined to investigate as soon as possible.

    Taking time into consideration, Meng Qi decided to find the bellman who might have seen the workers first.

    He easily found him by asking other bellmen.

    ¡°I remember the coffin clearly. Who wouldn¡¯t be afraid seeing a coffin at midnight?¡± The bellman trembled a bit when recalling the scene. Although he was far away from it, he was impressed. He had thought it was cadaverization.

    Meng Qi was d that there was a clue.

    ¡°Do you know where they are from? Or do you know which shop they work for?¡± Meng Qi asked with restrained joy.

    Another bellman thought for a while and said uncertainly, ¡°They were from the North Street. There is a coffin shop there.¡±

    Meng Qi got excited. After figuring out the specific location, he rushed there.

    There were few pedestrians on the way. The coffin shop closed in the dark of night.

    Meng Qi did not waste any time. He climbed over the wall and jumped into the yard. He had nned to interrogate them one by one by toture.

    Suddenly, the smell of blood entered his nose. Though nervous, he followed the smell to the back door of the shop.

    The door was half closed. Meng Qi pushed it slightly, and it fell against the wall.

    He stepped into the yard discreetly, only to see many rows of ck coffins. It was weird and gruesome.

    Meng Qi took a deep breath. He tried to distinguish where the smell wasing from.

    He approached a coffin. With Heaven Inflicted Pain poised as well as the Meridian, he uncovered the coffin.

    The lid fell to the ground. The scene inside the coffin was a sight to see.

    In the coffin was a dead man whose eyes were wide with panic.

    A ck mole was at the corner of his mouth.

    Cause of death? Prated by a sword mid-brow.

    ¡°He was killed¡­¡± Meng Qi frowned. The whole thing was bewildering.

    Following the smell of blood, Meng Qi found another two coffins where there were two dead men. One looked like a worker, while the other looked like the shopkeeper. Both of them were prated in the middle of her eyebrows by a sword.

    ¡°The wound is narrow but deep. ording to the swift and fierce swordmanship, he must be a highly skilled swordsman¡­¡± Meng Qi judged the characteristics of the murderer¡¯s Kung Fu based on the wounds. However, there weren¡¯t any besides the between the eyebrows.

    He turned the counter, only to find the ount book had been burned to ashes. No purchase record was left.

    ¡°Did I just lose the clue?¡± Meng Qi gritted his teeth and crouched down to check the bodies. He was making a final effort.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Meng Qi found something abnormal. The two workers¡¯ mouths were both half open, while the shopkeeper¡¯s mouth was firmly shut, his face filled with panic.

    Meng Qi pried the shopkeeper¡¯s mouth slightly open and found a paper ball in it.

    The paper ball was soaked in saliva. Meng Qi barely unfolded the paper. It turned out to be a page of the burnt ount book. It seemed that the shopkeeper had made a mistake while recording the taels. He was too indolent to correct it, so he just tore it off and kneaded it into a ball. Somehow, he swallowed itter.

    Meng Qi roughly imagined what took ce. One worker was killed, the other was trying to escape and ask for help. The murderer was so strong that the shopkeeper realized he could not get away. He was frightened and his legs went limp, causing him to fall to the ground next to a dustpan. He was ready to perish together. Seeing the paper ball, he stuffed it into his mouth and closed it tightly.

    The notes in the paper had grown faint. Meng Qi could hardly recognize a few words.

    ¡°¡­Flower-viewing Garden¡­Jiang Tabo¡­ordered a nanmu coffin¡­sent to¡­¡±

    ¡°Flower-viewing Garden¡­Jiang Tabo¡­¡± Meng Qi repeated. He took back the paper ball and cleaned up the tracks he had left. Then he left the shop and headed for Flower-viewing Garden. It was a rtively well-known inn in Maoling.

    Not long after, Meng Qi managed to sneak into Flower-viewing Garden. He tortured a worker and was informed that Jiang Tabo lived alone in the Gentle Breeze Vi, and that many people from the Martial Artists Community visited him every now and then.

    Meng Qi was bold because of his superb skills. He eased into Gentle Breeze Vi.

    He sensed an absence of breath in the wing room.

    ¡°Did Jiang Tabo already escape?¡±

    Meng Qi opened the window softly and jumped into the room. Before he reached the ground, he had seen the scene inside.

    A young many against the side of the bed on the floor. His eyes wide with fear and a long wound going down his chest and abdomen.

    He had the signature hypertropia and broom-like eyebrows. He looked exactly like Jiang Tabo.

    ¡°Even he was killed?¡± Meng Qi felt something abnormal.

    The wound was scorched, as if it had been struck by lightning. Hence the smell of blood being wiped away. That was why Meng Qi did not smell it.

    ¡°From the looks of it, the wound seems to have been left by me.¡±

    Meng Qi tensed up. He rushed out of the window, nning to leave first.

    At that moment, a stone flew in from the outside and hit the stage. Bang! Although it was not lound, it echoed far into the serenity of night.

    Meng Qi reached the maximum of his Energy, Qi and Spirit. He attempted to brandish his sword towards the caster.

    A figure came in. As soon as he saw Meng Qi, he blocked his way.

    He was a young man with dark skin and thick eyebrows in ordinary clothes. He looked like a farmer. His actions suited the surroundings well.

    The young man¡¯s eyesight was sharp. As soon as he saw the dead body beside the bed through the window, his scowl deepened and uncontroble anger and hatred red up within him.

 Chapter 277: Qi Deterrence

    <h4>Chapter 277: Qi Deterrence</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    The young man, who was like a farmer, was shocked first, then he shouted with pain and anger,

    ¡°My younger brother!¡±

    Since he cut off the escape route and his outstanding momentum seemed to blend with the surroundings, it was impossible for Meng Qi to escape unless he forced his way out. But facing this man who was suffering, Meng Qi felt sympathy for him making him hesitate to wield his de against him.

    At this moment, Meng Qi certainly knew that he had been caught in the trap.¡°Sending the coffin was designed to lead me to trace the source; Killing the coffin tavernkeeper and his workers was nned to cover up the true clue; The note in the mouth was deliberately arranged by the murderer which aimed to lure me into looking for Jiang Tabo so that I will be regarded as the murderer then be caught directly by Jiang Tabo!¡±

    The whole n was interlocked, and the¡±cue¡± was designed in a logical way. Unfortunately, he was not aware that something could go wrong because he was in a hurry.

    ¡°But how would they know that I¡¯ll be investigating this matter tonight after seeing the coffin? Tomorrow, the corpses of the tavernkeeper and his employees will be found and the note will be sent to the Six Fan School, then no one can hook me!¡±

    ¡°Could it be that they had known my personality and habits so well that they know all my routine?¡±

    ¡°Otherwise, at that moment, was there some master following me and when he saw me find the coffin shop, he killed them at leisure? He saw me get the note and arrived at the Gentle Breeze Vi ahead of me. While I was asking the worker, he killed them and intended to frame me?¡±

    ¡°Whatever the reason, it was terrible. Who would like to have an enemy who knows his character well? Who would be willing to be stalked at?¡±

    Upon thinking about it, he felt a burst of chill in his heart!

    After this matter, Meng Qi held a different view of the assassin in the gambling house. Maybe he had nothing to do with Qiu Fei.

    ¡°It seems that I¡¯ve been spied on by someone or some sect¡­¡±

    ¡°Did it begin since I intentionally exposed my identity at the Hero Tower or could I¡¯ve acted rashly and alerted the enemies?¡±

    ¡°Or do they have some rancor with me? Or are they worried about something that they have to frame me? But I haven¡¯t done anything to them!¡±

    These ideas burst out in a sh. Meng Qi cleared his doubts and said, ¡°Excuse me, this brother¡­¡±

    His manner, appearance and character were familiar with Meng Qi, who had read a lot of information of the Six Fan School.

    The young man, who was like a farmer, looked back to Meng Qi. His expression was somehow miserable. There were no ripples in his eyes and his momentum rose up to blend in with the heaven and earth.

    Meng Qi¡¯s soul reflected the flow of his genuine Qi and the situation of the parts of his muscles, but now he lost this sense and it seemed that he had be a part of the courtyard and the heaven and earth. How could he spy on the heaven?

    ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± He ground his teeth and said, ¡°I know why you did such a thing, but you have no right to hurt my family. Why didn¡¯t youe to me directly?¡±

    ¡°What on earth is that thing¡­ Don¡¯t just say half of it like Qing Yu did¡­¡± Thinking about this, Meng Qi immediately recognized who the young farmer was.

    It was ¡°The Astounding¡± Jiang Hengchuan who ranked top ten on the Ranking List of Young Masters!

    He did not know why he deliberately stayed separate from his third younger brother Jiang Tabo in the Flower-viewing Garden. Besides, both of them should have used the pseudonyms. Otherwise, he could have thought of Jiang Tabo¡¯s background¡­

    ¡°Brother Jiang, you¡¯ve misunderstood me¡­¡± Meng Qi began to exin. ¡°No matter how simr the murderer¡¯s method was to mine, there¡¯re some distinctions between them if you closely inspected, except that the Exterior Medicine Scumbag had done it with the Seven des of Purple Thunder desmanship . But if it was indeed him, he could have killed me easily. Why did he set a trap for me?¡±

    Jiang Hengchuan seemed to be filled with anger and coldly hummed. He did not wait for Meng Qi¡¯s exnation but rather immediately reached out his palm to attack him.

    He held Meng Qi¡¯s right wrist with his left hand, as if he had nipped a snake or a dragon. With the right palm stretched out, his whole body reacted to it, making a mystical trajectory of a flying dragon formed by his body, right arm, left hand and spine.

    As his palm flickered, a distance of 30 feet between them was immediately gone. His Palm Gust beating Meng Qi¡¯s face was extremely strong and fierce. His strength, genuine Qi and force-aired mass formed a 10-foot-long gas dragon, making the ground suddenly shake. Meng Qi felt the houses behind him that were trembling terribly.

    The power of Jiang Hengchuan¡¯s move was surprisingly equal to that of the Half-step Exterior Scenery or the Exterior movement, which was much more superior to that of the normal nine Acupores. Furthermore, he did not depend on the Qi traction or a well-matched opponent¡¯s activation, and he could reach the level of the Heaven-man Connection.

    As long as he was willing, at any time he could break through the entrance to the Hidden Latch of life and death!

    This was the power of the top ten on the Ranking List of Young Masters!

    The violent gas dragon fiercely rushed into Meng Qi¡¯s direction. Its genuine Qi had reached its peak and was highly concentrated without any weaknesses. There were a few ws on its sides and tail, but they were out of Meng Qi¡¯s reach, for it was impossible for him to escape the Palm Gust covering him and attack the side of the ¡°dragon¡±.

    With his superior force and momentum, even his obvious ws made Meng Qi feel powerless and frustrated!

    Meng Qi took a deep breath and calmed down in order to clear his hesitations. To save his own life, no matter whether the opponent had misunderstood him or not, he might as well do his best to fight him.

    The long knife in his hand suddenly disappeared, as if it magically evaporated.

    With a strange silver sh, his ¡°Heaven Inflicted Pain¡± appeared over their heads. Meng Qi made nine de attacks with full speed, and each strike was much fiercer than its former one. Theyers of the de¡¯s force pressed together, making huge roars in the air.

    ¡°Boom!¡± Meng Qi spoke in Thundering scream and at the same time attacked the opponent tooth for tooth!

    His Thundering scream not only made Jiang Hengchuan slightly shocked but also weakened his strength. Then the de force and the Palm Gust crashed with a lot of noise.

    ¡°POW!¡±

    The sound of the explosions spread and its power blew all the way, making the leaves fall down, the trees bend and dust fly in the air. It circled the Gentle Breeze Vi like the fog.

    After he took three consecutive steps back and spat out a mouthful of blood, Meng Qi did not feel as depressed as before. After all, since his strength was inferior to that of his opponent, he could not be as fierce as Jiang Hengchuan. Luckily, his Thundering scream and the Immortal Pressing Art contributed a lot to weaken his opponent¡¯s strength, so apart from the mouthful of the extravasated blood, he was not seriously injured.

    The shaking of the ground made Meng Qi stand unsteadily, but he tiptoed his way to counterattack instead of escaping. His Long Knife cut through the void to cleave Jiang Hengchuan.

    Actually, facing such an opponent, he had no way of escape!

    As soon as his Long Knife swung out, Jiang Hengchuan pushed out his left palm as if he had expected it. Since the genuine Qi attached to the edge of his palm, Meng Qi could not borrow any force from him and his palm rushed exactly towards the Knife¡¯s body. If the Knife was to be hit by his palm, Meng Qi¡¯s ¡°Heaven Inflicted Pain¡± might fly out of his hand because of the huge gap between their present realm and strength.

    Meng Qi¡¯s Long Knife changed from the down split to the transverse wave and marched towards Jiang Hengchuan¡¯s wrist.

    Jiang Hengchuan¡¯s face was full of incisive hatred. As his left palm turned over, his right palm changed into a mesh to Meng Qi¡¯s Heaven Inflicted Pain. This move showed some natural interest and was close up to some truths in the heaven and earth.

    Meng Qi had to change his move again but Jiang Hengchuan¡¯s trick was still ahead of him. In a short period of time, the two sides fought against each other with dozens of strokes and there was no move that touched each other. It was Meng Qi who was obliged to change his move every time.

    He knew very clearly what was going on. Jiang Hengchuan, who was almost in the Oneness of Heaven and Men, had mastered all the surroundings. He, at the level of Oneness of Heaven and Men, was sensitive to his own flow of the genuine Qi, the reaction of Meng Qi¡¯s muscle and even the diastole of Meng Qi¡¯s pores, so there weren¡¯t any secret moves for Jiang Hengchuan?

    This was the Qi deterrence!

    ¡°If I hadn¡¯t seeded in cultivating the Nine Strategies Beyond the Swords and the Outline of Heavenly Knife and I could predict Jiang Hengchuan¡¯s actions through the invariablews among his constant changing moves, I would have been forced to a desperate situation within three moves, let alone dozens of them!¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t let it be any more !¡± For the time being, Meng Qi just assisted the running of the Golden Bell Shield and the Eight Nine Mysteries and deliberately changed the reaction of his outer muscle and the flow of his surface genuine Qi.

    Only his Eight Nine Mysteries could tell this extremely precise control. Nobody else could distinguish this finely!

    Then, he brandished his Long Knife at full speed. The Knife Momentum was blended, including everything, which could hide all the possibilities. Before the Knife and the palm crashed, everything was possible. His Knife Momentum changed in ordance with the force and each opportunity. Nobody could sense its transformations of the Yin and Yang unless he could inspect the movement of his core genuine Qi.

    Trio Combination with the Yin and Yang, which is Yin and which is Yang?

    This Knife move was created by Meng Qi¡¯s understanding of the ¡°Asking Heaven¡± and Meridian. Being a thorough master of the desmanship, his de art was up to the top level of the enlightened Acupores move just as the ce of Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s ¡°Yama¡¯s Invitation¡± in the sword art realm.

    It was the first time that Jiang Hengchuan¡¯s face had worn a dignified expression. His right palm turned into an arc, and his left palm changed with it. The trembling of the ground stopped, and so did the surrounding wind. The creaking houses finally settled down. All the airflow and vitality swarmed into both of his palms. It was aplete slience and was chilly.

    Meng Qi could not track the origin of his kung fu because the young man had already merged all the movements of the Exterior kung fu and absorbed the essence of them. He used his own style to disy it freely from the Void Tactics and Skillful Tactics.

    With the air-driven traction and the winding of his genuine Qi, his Long Knife cut into Jiang Hengchuan¡¯s palms.

    The gas gathering cocoon there was empty. If some powerful force was poured into the cocoon, it would be absorbed. Meng Qi¡¯s Long Knife was like a cotton, which put up with no force. Thus, both of them were not in contact with each other, and it was like they just greeted each other.

    At this time, Meng Qi¡¯s ¡°Heaven Inflicted Pain¡± changed from Yin to Yang, gushing out a streak of majestic force.

    The transformation was so sudden that after his Knife entered the gas cocoon, the cocoon exploded immediately, putting an end to the force of the opponent¡¯s palm. Jiang Hengchuan had to take a step back to avoid the cutting edge.

    Opportunity! He yanked his ¡°Heaven Inflicted Pain¡± between the palms and the knife energy was hazy like a sad rainy night.

    With the heavy rain beating his heart, the streaks of the Thunder Light brought him indescribable sadness.

    On such a rainy night with Thunder Light, who could keep peace?

    Meng Qi seized this opportunity and used the Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship to try cutting off the peace of Jiang Hengchuan, destroying his mental state. He wanted to buy some time to let himself escape with ease.

    Never did he think about defeating a top-ten master on the Ranking List of Young Masters. Besides. They fought because of a misunderstanding, so it was hard for him to make up his mind to kill his opponent. Actually, he only hoped to create an opportunity to escape and then to find other clues and evidence to prove that he was innocent.

    As the knife¡¯s energy faded away, Meng Qi seemed to see the mountains,kes, and fields. He also saw the lively mortal world, and felt the whole process of the grain growing: seeding¨Csprouting¨Cgrowing¨Cheading up¨Cfalling. He sensed each inch of the soil and the grass in the yard and each action of the insects hiding there.

    With the moonlight shining low, the courtyard was quiet. The sounds of the insects brought out the true beauty of nature, making Meng Qi feel very calm.

    But this was not a normal counterattack of the Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship!

    As Meng Qi realized the cause, he saw Jiang Hengchuan who was hiding the pain on his face.

    Jiang Hengchuan¡¯s peace was cut off by the Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship and Meng Qi himself was beaten back by the ¡°Oneness of Heaven and Men¡±. Therefore, both of them fell into a subtle sensory realm, so they were slow in reacting at the same time.

    Therefore, the move of the One Heart Affecting Another hurt both of them!

 Chapter 278: Normalizing

    <h4>Chapter 278: Normalizing</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Both of them became sluggish then they began to react. Jiang Hengchuan protected his body with his left palm and pushed his right palm out. It was difficult for Meng Qi to withdraw his long saber. Meridian was drawn with sword light across the heaven like lightning. They almost made their move at the same time out of bodily instinct andbat experience, even before the intention came up in their minds.

    Drawn by the Qi activity, both of them reacted before they even realized.

    The long sword stabbed Jiang Hengchuan¡¯s right palm wrapped with genuine Qi, drawing out the surging inner force with an inclined slice.

    The momentum of Jiang Hengchuan¡¯s palm was drawn away, but only by a bit. The Genuine Qi and heavy wind were twisted into a mass, pping Meng Qi on the side of his left chest.

    Meng Qi¡¯s clothes were torn apart like flying butterflies, exposing the left side of his body. Except for the chest and abdomen which were protected by the scale internal armor, the other parts were covered by a flowing dark gold glow which resisted the injury.

    As the light faded away, there was a half palm print on Meng Qi¡¯s left chest. The half of it was counteracted by the scale internal armor, while the other half was naturally embedded in his bronze chest with a smooth edge.

    Meng Qi was an inch shorter than before because his feet sank into the muddy ground of the courtyard. It was caused by the Immortal Pressing Art unloading its strength on the ground.

    In terms of closebat, Meng Qi was far worse than Jiang Hengchuan. After all, Jiang Hengchuan was more skilled in boxing with higher strength. However, Meng Qi¡¯s Eight Nine Mysteries, Golden Bell Shield and the Immortal Pressing Art made him more skilled in a hand-to-handbat than Jiang Hengchuan who had Protective Upstanding Qi. Meng Qi¡¯s Golden Bell Shield was damaged while Jiang Hengchuan¡¯s right palm bled. It was difficult to tell who would win at the moment.

    Nevertheless, Meng Qi knew that Jiang Hengchuan had hastily made this move. It was not close to the Gist of Trueness of the palm. If he let Jiang Hengchuan do it for several times after making adjustments with each move, it would put him in a dicey situation.

    However, at this point, he could not consider it too much. In front of such a powerful opponent, how could he think about holding back? With a sense that not a few masters wereing, Meng Qi took a deep breath and made up his mind. He directly activated Sacrifice Form!

    It had been almost 3 months since he had begun to practice ¡°Supernatural Power of Shaking Heaven and Hitting Earth¡±. His extremely quick spiritual growth enabled him to normally perform two and a half moves of the Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship or the Purple Thunder desmanship. However, the spirit and physical strength consumed by activating a Precious Weapon and performing the ¡°Violent Thunder Shocking the Sky¡± were more than just simple addition.

    If Meng Qi was in good condition, his spirit and physical strength would almost be exhausted after he waved his knife this way. After carrying out the ¡°Peace Quietude Split¡± once, he could only seek help from the ¡°Sacrifice Form¡±.

    The rapidly rising spirit made him feel like there was warm blood spreading through his body. He was not tired any more. Integrating all his Energy, Qi, Spirit and Will into the ¡°Heaven Inflicted Pain¡±, Meng Qi gave a loud shout and waved his long saber.

    The night sky suddenly turned darker. Dark clouds gathered, covering the moon. The wind danced wildly, as if it wanted to rise to the Ninth Heaven and ask when would the full moon rise.

    The wind was so strong that it made people feel pain in their face. With a bang, a beam of silver Thunder Light streaked across the sky.

    Against the Thunder Light, the ¡°Heaven Inflicted Pain¡± released bright lights like thousands of Thunderbolt Pythons intertwining. Raindrops fell down around the Knife Momentum.

    The gurgling heavy rain poured down around the View Garden. The lightning and thunder were either silver or blue, and they all inclined to the ¡°Heaven Inflicted Pain¡± one after another, like dancing snakes.

    The Sky Thunder guided the knife!

    With the help of the Sky Thunder, the ¡°Heaven Inflicted Pain¡± turned into a giant thunder dragon, pouncing fiercely at Jiang Hengchuan.

    One, two, three¡­ Meng Qi clenched his teeth, swiftly waving his knife nine times. The Purple Thunder dragons emerged and were integrated end to end into a giant purple wheel which targeted the opponent firmly.

    As the fierce wind howled, ayer of Gentle Breeze Vi¡¯s ground was directly lifted by it. Grass flew and trees were uprooted.

    The wall was snapped by the Thunderbolt Pythons.

    The wing room where Jiang Tabo¡¯s body was ced copsed instantly, and everything inside was burned by the thunder.

    This wave had the power of an Exterior level!

    Nine purple thunder dragons which were integrated into a giant wheel that pressed down on Jiang Hengchuan, along with the momentum of the heaven and earth, which made it impossible for him to escape.

    When Meng Qi drew his knife, Jiang Hengchuan¡¯s face changed. However, as a man with such state and cultivation, he soon calmed down and raised both his hands, neither attacking nor defending, as if he was farming and nting trees. He looked at ease.

    He quickly ran, going around in circles, flying like a bird and standing like a tree. It looked childish, but every movement was full of joy. He was integrated with the surrounding heaven and earth as a part of the environment, and kept changing his role!

    When Meng Qi was observing the situation through his knife, Jiang Hengchuan¡¯s figure became mysterious in Meng Qi¡¯s mind. Sometimes he was with the trees, luxuriant. Sometimes he turned into the earth, loaded with everything. Sometimes he flew like a bird, free from the shackles. Sometimes he hid in the ninth earth like a dragon, apanied by insects. The ¡°Violent Thunder Shocking the Sky¡±, which had been targetting him, immediately lost him.

    Actually, it did not lose its target. It simply could not grasp it and catch up with the change!

    Carrying out the ¡°Violent Thunder Shocking the Sky¡± and activating the ¡°Heaven Inflicted Pain¡± could perform the power which was close to the Exterior level. However, Meng Qi was not of the Exterior level, so he was barely qualified to control this move!

    That was a reason for spreading the power which involved the houses as well as piles of thunders and clouds which covered a wide area.

    That was the reason why Meng Qi failed to pinpoint Jiang Hengchuan¡¯s specific location and catch up with his change when facing his uncanny state and Body Movements!

    The falling long saber and the wheel-like Purple Thunder were so formidable that they seemed to be able to destroy everything.

    At a critical moment, Jiang Hengchuan avoided the front attack. But the ¡°Violent Thunder Shocking the Sky¡± and the ¡°Heaven Inflicted Pain¡± were very terrifying that avoiding it was not enough!

    He pushed his right palm out and waved his long saber from the side with all his strength.

    In Meng Qi¡¯s perspective, Jiang Hengchuan¡¯s right palm became extremely big with five fingers stretching out and drawing back unpredictably. It constantly changed as if it contained all the possibilities of the palm smashing arts.

    Suddenly he clenched his five fingers together. All the changes were integrated into the Five Gist of Trueness and concentrated into a fist, which was indescribably wonderful!

    Seeing that the fist was about to hit the front of the giant wheel of Purple Thunder, Jiang Hengchuan suddenly stretched out his index finger in order to transform the fist into a finger. The Five Gist of Trueness were integrated into a whole, which showed the constancy among all changes!

    He made this move by first pushing out his palm, then transforming it into a fist and stretching out a finger from the fist. All changes were finally integrated into a whole. Both the realm and the changes of the move had a bit of the Dharma and Logos that everything was inconstant, but the inconstancy itself was constant.

    ¡°Puff!¡±

    As Jiang Hengchuan¡¯s index finger hit the side of the giant wheel of the Purple Thunder, it immediately shrank like a water bag being punctured.

    Countless Thunder Lights and changes were all integrated into a whole. The noumenon of the ¡°Heaven Inflicted Pain¡± which was like a huge wound emerged.

    ¡°Normalizing Finger¡±, Jiang Hengchuan¡¯s reserved supreme art saved him from danger time and again.

    No one knew where he learned this move. Perhaps he had had a fruitful adventure. Anyway, the Six Fan School¡¯sment about him was: ¡°if he consummated this move, he could at least reach the peak of the Exterior level.¡±

    Jiang Hengchuan spat blood and took three steps back, leaving deep footprints. As his pleasant expression faded, his face turned pale. He could no longer maintain his natural interest and the state of the Oneness of Heaven and Men.

    He was still a bit away from the consummated Oneness of Heaven and Men.

    Nevertheless, except for therge consumption, he was not badly hurt. He preserved his strength well without any other losses. He could even use the Normalizing Finger again!

    Part of Meng Qi¡¯s mental energy had been depleted. He began to feel physically exhausted, even though his genuine Qi was still at the peak. However, the effect of the Sacrifice Form would notst long, so he was in a much worse condition than Jiang Hengchuan. Yet the knife move which he waved with all his strength finally gave him an opportunity for survival. While Jiang Hengchuan stepped back, he tapped his feet on the ground like he was moving forward, but was actually stepping back. He suddenly crossed the ruin as quickly as a wisp of smoke.

    The rain was still pouring down, and the dark clouds had not cleared away. In the darkness, Meng Qi¡¯s figure was like an illusion. He rushed out of the encirclement before nearby masters came.

    Jiang Hengchuan stood on his feet, coldly grunted and pushed a palm out with homicidal intent.

    He pushed his left palm out right after his right palm. The force of the two palms surged forward with an unimaginable speed like undting waves. They instantly crossed the heaven and hit Meng Qi on his back.

    The backside of Meng Qi¡¯s clothes was damaged. The scale soft armor rattled, and his bronze skin faded again.

    However, his figure did not halt but instead moved quickly. Driven by the palm strength, he pushed himself to the Jin River like a sail, with the help of the wind.

    Jiang Hengchuan wanted to chase Meng Qi, but he did not expect that Meng Qi could take advantage with strength to quicken the Body Movements and threw him off all at once. He could only see the darkness caused by the dark clouds and heavy rain.

    After a ssh, there were no other sounds in the river.

    The heavy rain stopped, the lightning disappeared, the dark clouds cleared away, and the moon reappeared.

    The waves undted and the cold moonlight scattered on the river. The sparkling river looked somewhat peaceful without Meng Qi¡¯s figure.

    It was like viewing the Jin River from a vi which kept flowing throughout the ages.

    ¡­

    Against the current of the Jin River, Meng Qi dived upstream and changed directions several times in case that Jiang Hengchuan would catch up.

    A momentter, as the Sacrifice Form lost its efficacy, he shuddered due to ack of physical strength. He was only sustained by the genuine Qi.

    At this moment, he found a big ship on the river, so he swam towards it. He grabbed the gap between the 0ship tes and hid himself in the shade. Then he swallowed an elixir, avoided enemies and harmonized Qi-cirction.

    Meng Qi felt relieved anyhow after recovering a little, although he still felt like he was suffering from a dangerous illness. Since Jiang Hengchuan had not yet caught up by now, he probably would not be able to catch up to him. After Jiang Hengchuan had calmed down, it would not be difficult for him to find the oddity with his disposition and capability. It was only then that Meng Qi could exin it clearly.

    As a Rogue Cultivator who could reach such a level, Jiang Hengchuan was definitely not a person who thinks with his muscles. It was normal for him to be controlled by rage asionally. However, he would have died long ago if he kept being controlled by it.

    ¡°Dong! Dong! Dong!¡±

    All of a sudden, a sound of knocking came from the ship tes behind Meng Qi¡¯s back!

    His pupils slightly shrank. He grabbed the Samsara Talisman with a backhand grip, and held his breath while waiting.

    ¡°Childe, there should be no danger outside. First senior sister asks you to meet her in the cabin.¡± An immature and pleasant voice came from outside.

    Meng Qi quizzically asked her, ¡°Do I know this first senior sister? Or does she know me?¡±

    ¡°No, but my first senior sister says it¡¯s predestined since we met each other here.¡± The little girl seriously exined.

    ¡°That¡¯s so strange¡­¡± Meng Qi thought, gritting his teeth.

    He only had the strength which was less than one tenth of that in his prime. He could only rely on the Samsara Talisman in any dangerous situation. Thus, he could not resist and had to proceed without a n. At least at this moment, they did not show hostility.

    Soon, there was a ropedder lowered from the prow. Meng Qi forced himself to uplift a breath then swiftly climbed up. There was a little girl was in front of him. She was in a light green dress, fresh and sweet.

    ¡°How should I address you?¡± Meng Qi said, trying to dy the time.

    The little girl said with a pout on her face, ¡°How can a girl¡¯s name be known by any man? Follow me quickly. First senior sister is waiting for you.¡±

    ¡°Which sect are you from?¡± Meng Qi said with his lips twitching.

    Since the little girl called her first senior sister, they had toe from a certain sect.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know either¡­¡± The little girl obviously paused, then continued, ¡°Our master said it does not matter.¡±

 Chapter 279: Real and Non-illusionary

    <h4>Chapter 279: Real and Non-illusionary</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    ¡°If the name of the sect doesn¡¯t matter, then what does¡­¡± Meng Qi couldn¡¯t help mocking in his head. But since he was currently on someone else¡¯s ship, he¡¯d better not ask what ought not to be asked.

    Quietly, he followed the little girl into thergest cabin. The cabin was furnished elegantly with paintings, calligraphy pieces, and literary tools. Sandalwood was burning inside, giving the ce a peaceful and secluded atmosphere.

    The little girl made a respectful curtsey at the talldy sitting behind the desk and said, ¡°First senior sister, the childe is here.¡±

    Thedy was in her twenties. Dressed in a light red dress, she had delicate features and her hair put up in a bun. She looked noble, if a little cold, and unnatural as if she was an emotionless goddess statue inside a temple rather than a living being.

    She was writing when Meng Qi entered the cabin. Every character she wrote was just like her¡ªmechanical, apathetic, and absolutely rational.

    ¡°Whether one can go down in history remains uncertain; the withered grass fills the blue sky with each passing year. Tens of thousands of floating clouds arrived in the present day after surviving the ancient times; the passage of time had always abandoned the statesmanship.¡±

    She had just finished writing just as the little girl curtsied as if every character was under the strict and precise control of hers.

    ¡°Is that yourposition?¡± Meng Qi asked rxedly.

    Thedy nodded. ¡°You can consider it my pseudonym.¡±

    How nice it would be to have a pseudonym¡­ It was too bad that he wasn¡¯t that talented. He maintained hisposure and said, ¡°I¡¯m Su Meng. Why did you request my presence here? How may I address you?¡±

    The corners of thedy¡¯s smile turned up, but he felt that it looked like a smile carved into her statue-like face. There was not a shred of emotion in it as if she was merely doing it out of politeness.

    ¡°Yue Ziqing,¡± she said softly, waving her right hand. ¡°Please take a seat.¡±

    They sat face-to-face at the desk. The little girl left after serving two cups of tea.

    ¡°Please have some tea.¡± Yue Ziqing was behaving as if she was following a strict procedure of receiving a guest.

    Meng Qi picked up the lid of the cup and gently stirred the tea, sensing the fragranceing to waft up against his nose. He felt his blood lineage diastolic and meridians activate as if he was experiencing the great relief after a long and serious illness.

    ¡°Nice tea!¡± He said, unable to stop himself from making apliment. He also confirmed that there weren¡¯t any obvious hints of poison in his tea. He didn¡¯t care about other aspects as he would definitely have the chance and strength to crush the Samsara symbol anyway.

    She nodded and said, ¡°This is the Tea of Times.¡±

    He took a sip of the tea. As it entered his throat, he felt his physical exhaustion, loss of Blood Essence, and difort from the ¡°serious illness¡± rapidly vanish like snow melting under the sun.

    Though this tea wasn¡¯t as good as a Recover Pill, it was much better than a Hundred-herb Bolus. Meng Qi was astonished by thedy¡¯s luxurious way of receiving guests¡­

    Yue Ziqing remained seated, watching Meng Qi without moving as if she was a statue of a fairy. She finally took a sip of her tea after Meng Qi finished his, asking straightforwardly, ¡°Master Su, are you perhaps carrying a Buddhist holy object with you?¡±

    Meng Qi took a breath, wondering how she managed to sense that. Did she invite him to the ship and serve him such good tea because of the Buddha¡¯s Lamp?

    When he didn¡¯t answer, she added, ¡°It should be the Buddha¡¯s Lamp.¡±

    He frowned and quickly took down the Buddha¡¯s Lamp hanging in front of his chest. ¡°You¡¯re familiar with this thing?¡±

    ¡°So it¡¯s really the Buddha¡¯s Lamp.¡± She smiled joyfully, an expression that she shouldn¡¯t be wearing at this moment. ¡°Our grandmaster made that for Primogenitor of Buddhism.¡±

    He couldn¡¯t help being astonished at such an unexpected fate between them. If nothing else, thisdy¡¯s grandmaster ought to be at least a Dharmakaya¡­

    Yue Ziqing took out a bluish-whitemp from her bosom, the light illuminating the corner and giving off a warm and peaceful atmosphere. ¡°Our grandmaster made one for himself with the surplus materials after finishing the Buddha¡¯s Lamp. It was made randomly and obviously no match for yours. But it has the unique ability to respond to the approach of anothermp.¡±

    No wonder¡­ Meng Qi felt relieved. It was given that his Buddha¡¯s Lamp didn¡¯t respond. It was, after all, damaged.

    Yue Ziqing continued, ¡°Our grandmaster heard from Primogenitor of Buddhism that if the Buddhism declines and rogues of all kinds run wild in the future, thismp will illuminate the final declining period and guide the true Buddhist doctrine. That¡¯s why I invited you to the ship and served you a cup of tea to help you recover from your injuries.¡±

    ¡°Unsurprisingly, thismp hid such a big secret. No wonder Luohan kept guarding it even after turning into a corpse¡­¡± Meng Qi said, ¡°Lady Yue, are you also a Buddhist?¡±

    She shook her head. ¡°Our grandmaster left Buddhism long ago.¡±

    She paused momentarily before asking, ¡°Master Su, do you know which character the Essence of the Buddhism lies in?¡±

    He was still a monk, even if only a half-baked one. He answered without hesitation, ¡°Void.¡±

    ¡°Exactly. All the four elements are void, so are all things. Worldly things are unreal. You can only let go and detach yourself from the sea of bitterness after seeing through them,¡± she said, her eyes shining. ¡°Therefore, many monks study the Teachings of Buddhism, practice palm moves, and concentrate the Dharmakaya to see through illusions. But that¡¯s just the preliminary stage. Since all things are void, both Teachings of Buddhism and the Buddha¡¯s Palm are as well. If you can¡¯t see through them and let them go, you¡¯re at a disadvantage and will finally end up like Luohan. In Buddhism, this is called the Breaking the Ego of Dharma.

    Meng Qi was surprised that thisdy knew more about the Teachings of Buddhismpared to him who was a monk¡­

    She then changed the subject, saying, ¡°But our grandmaster didn¡¯t think so. There¡¯s a reason behind every illusion and existence. If you consider them illusions and voids because you fail in finding them out, then you¡¯ve just fallen on a wrong path.¡±

    ¡°Master Su, you must have experienced illusions, but where do theye from? The spirit disturbs the sensory organs and influences the soul. The spirit seems unreal but truly exists. It¡¯s rooted in the Vital Spirit. The Vital Spirit is ethereal, but it¡¯s a form of all things after all. Cause and effect, karma and Samsara; they¡¯re just words that people give definitions because theyck a clear understanding of certain rules.¡±

    ¡°The Vital Spirit is an object, so is the spirit. They¡¯re the same as stones, mountains, and the sea water without any essential difference. All things are objects. This is our grandmaster¡¯s understanding of the universe and the world,¡± she continued.

    She lifted her hand and pointed at something. Following her line of sight, Meng Qi saw several characters:

    ¡°Real and non-illusionary.¡±

    ¡°Considering their conflicting ideas, it was no wonder thisdy¡¯s grandmaster left Buddhism¡­¡± Meng Qi finally figured out what had happened. Honestly, the grandmaster¡¯s idea was closer to his own.

    Yue Ziqing asked him to leave before he could say anything, saying, ¡°That will do. Please leave, Master Su.¡±

    Meng Qi was so confused and incredulous. Was he invited here only to drink a cup of tea, and to listen to her preaching, and sent away without doing anything?

    While he was leaving, he couldn¡¯t help asking the little girl dressed in a light green dress. ¡°Does Lady Yue does everything this way?¡± So abruptly with neither a beginning nor an ending?

    The little girl said with a bitter expression, ¡°First senior sister is kind of, well, likes teaching others.¡±

    Okay then¡­ What else could he say? He had, after all, recovered a lot after drinking the cup of Tea of Times. Though he couldn¡¯t return to his prime instantly, he was doing a lot betterpared to his weak condition after the serious illness.

    Stepping out of the ship, he went ashore. Just as he was about to conceal his identity and enter the Secret-searching Nark secret stronghold of the Six Fan School to hide from problems for the moment, he suddenly heard the sonorous and melodious sound of zither.

    He turned around and saw only a pavilion on the hill by the river. Decked in white clothes, a childe wearing a scarf over his head sat in the pavilion. He was ying the zither, where a brazier of sandalwood stood beside it. Behind him, a maidservant was holding a chessboard.

    The childe was as beautiful as a woman. His skin was pale as if he suffered from a serious illness. He didn¡¯t carry a threatening air at all.

    Yet Meng Qi was so nervous that he felt like his heart had almost jumped out of his throat. ¡°Why is ¡®Ledgerkeeper of Lives¡¯ here? Is this a trap that he sets?¡±

    ¡°Our childe invites Master Su toe up here for a chat,¡± the maidservant shouted loudly.

    Meng Qi momentarily hesitated before going up the hill with the Samsara symbol. He sat in front of Wang Siyuan without any sense of unfamiliarity. ¡°It wasn¡¯t set by you.¡±

    Wang Siyuan stopped ying the zither and said with a cough, ¡°If it was me, you would¡¯ve already died.¡±

    He received a handkerchief from his maidservant and wiped his mouth with it. ¡°What do you think about your falling into a trap?¡±

    Meng Qi said hesitantly, ¡°The trap seems to be designed based on my personality. I like being quick and straightforward. I also do well with surprise attacks. In the end, all this leads to my entrapment.¡±

    He utilized all these qualities when handling things in the Tang family of Yi City and it worked very well. However, once any mode of action became habitual, it would end up bing a weakness that needed to be reviewed and improved upon.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t notice anything strange during the process?¡± Wang Siyuan didn¡¯t express any of his opinion about Meng Qi¡¯s answer.

    Meng Qi gritted his teeth. ¡°I was a little suspicious when discovering the lump of paper inside the tavern keeper¡¯s mouth¡­¡±

    It was because the situation was all too familiar.

    ¡°However, I thought that I¡¯d be able toe here quickly and go to the Flower-viewing Garden at an extremely fast speed. It¡¯d be best if nothing happens, but if something does, I could disrupt their n and find the real clues by going there in advance. What¡¯s more, it required many conditions and an appropriate timing for them to ambush and frame me. If they relied on the closely linked n too much, the n would be ruined if there was an omission. It¡¯s easy to disrupt this kind of n, and that¡¯s why I was surprised when I found myself trapped. It seems that there¡¯re some strong masters after me¡­¡±

    Meng Qi continued to analyze his situation, saying, ¡°What¡¯s more, there¡¯re just three links in this Setup. I had just a few suspicions but they weren¡¯t deep. It¡¯s reasonable to have people killed in the coffin store. No one would be suspicious. I found some abnormal clues from the bodies, but it was still normal. If I found just one more link and clue, I¡¯d definitely get suspicious.¡±

    Wang Siyuan quietly listened without anyment. After Meng Qi finished his speech, he finally smiled. ¡°If I tell you that the final result wouldn¡¯t change regardless of your suspicion and actions, would you believe me?¡±

    Instead of answering, Meng Qi asked, ¡°Why?¡±

    Wang Siyuan said after several coughs, ¡°Any ingenious setup thatpletely relies on interlocking is easily disrupted. After all, there¡¯re too many variables. I¡¯m known as Ledgerkeeper of Lives but I¡¯ve never dared to describe myself as someone who can see through a person¡¯s will. There¡¯s no major problem with the way you dealt with such a setup. But your faulty in your ignorance of their true intentions and the perpetrator. That¡¯s why you¡¯re unable to discover the true setup. At such moments, you need to remove yourself from the situation.¡±

    ¡°Therefore, you find it incredulous that such an ingenious yet predictable trap would seed. When you find it unfathomable, you should think about the true setup behind it. Why would your opponent dare to set out a trap so easily seen through yet so sessful?¡±

 Chapter 280: Overzealous Madman

    <h4>Chapter 280: Overzealous Madman</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Meng Qi fell silent as he thought about it. What kind of true setup would result in the same oue no matter how he responded to it?

    What exactly was the key point he had missed?

    Wang Siyuan did not give Meng Qi time to think. Cool and confident, he said, ¡°When ites to schemes and traps, you can actually look at them from another angle. The reason why they exist in the first ce is necessarily based on a premise. The ones who create such schemes and traps aren¡¯t able to directly take you down. It may be due to a difference in strength, or some other handicap they have.¡±

    ¡°For example, if I wanted to kill you, I wouldn¡¯t really need to set anything up. I¡¯d find an expert of the Exterior from my family to team up with, then take the opportunity to strike on a dark and quiet night in a deste location. Afterwards, we could just destroy any traces of our actions. It does sound simple and violent, but it¡¯s also the most effective way, more so than any scheme or trap.¡±

    ¡°Of course, the other possibility is that they¡¯re trying to achieve some other objective through dealing with you.¡±

    Meng Qi nodded in agreement. ¡°Your words are kind. I was just considering that too. If there were an expert of the Exterior in the trap, then it wouldn¡¯t be so troublesome. They could¡¯ve just ambushed me when I¡¯d opened the coffin, instead of worrying about whether the scheme would fail because there are too many variables. If it was a scheme that harmed me, I¡¯d have my ways of clearing my name. That¡¯s why I got straight to the point to gain an advantage in terms of speed, so I could find the real clues.¡±

    Of course, Meng Qi would clear his name using the Green Ribbon official seal on him. With the imperial court and Six Fan School behind him, any normal Martial Artists Community master would nicely talk to him. Murders with nted evidence usually had some holes in their ns. Several experts of the Exterior from Six Fan School had an extraordinary passion for inspecting corpses.

    ¡°I have indeed calcted that your current course is safe, and that you possess an object that can clear your name. However, you¡¯ve been persistently avoiding using it. Can you tell me why? Can you tell me what it is?¡± Wang Siyuan handed his zither over to his servant girl. He then put the chessboard back in ce.

    ¡°Tsk, so there are also things that you don¡¯t know about¡­¡± Meng Qi gave a smile and casually replied, ¡°Because I believe that the Astounding isn¡¯t a reckless man, once he has calmed down, he¡¯ll find out that something¡¯s not right and that the matter isn¡¯t that hard to resolve. Thus I don¡¯t want to reveal my secrets too early.¡±

    Had the family of the victim been on the level of the Exterior, Meng Qi would have already been scrambling to produce his official seal.

    Wang Siyuan shook his head. ¡°No, apart from the object used to clear your name, you still have some other tricks to preserve your life. Even if you really encountered the culprit who happens to be of the Exterior level, you still wouldn¡¯t be scared. Or if I suddenly revolted against you, you¡¯d still have a way out.¡±

    ¡°How did you figure that out¡­¡± Meng Qi suppressed the tumultuous feelings within and chuckled instead. ¡°It really is inconvenient for me to tell it to strangers.¡±

    Wang Siyuan did not delve any further. After confirming his deductions, he suddenly asked something totally irrelevant, ¡°You¡¯re good friends with the Fairy of the Extinctive Sword and you¡¯ve fought the Astounding before. Do you think they¡¯re strong or weak?¡±

    When killing You Huanduo, Meng Qi and Jiang Zhiwei had acted in a familiar manner. However, any master with good informationworks already knew that the Killing de and the Fairy of the Extinctive Sword were good friends. They believed that it was a friendship that had blossomed since the Shaolin Temple tourney.

    Meng Qi thought about it for a moment. He carefully considered his choice of words to avoid exposing Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s secret. ¡°In terms of realms, Jiang Hengchuan, who has already consummated the Oneness of Heaven and Men is stronger. The wonders that his realm alone can bring makes him far superior to the average Nine Acupores. On top of that, he has Exterior ultimate moves, is within the top ten ranks of the Ranking List of Young Masters, and is as strong as his reputation suggests. On the other hand, Zhiwei¡¯s sword art has reached the realm of Transformation. She has begun to work on Dharma and Logos, whichplements her swordwill. With Nine Acupores open, she could reach the realm where heaven, man and sword are one. If we also take into consideration her Dharmakaya fatal moves, her current rank isn¡¯t strange.¡±

    ¡°If the two cross swords, they each have their own strengths and weaknesses, so I dare not easily say who will win. Moreover, their condition, momentum and extent of consummation of their soul also y a part.¡±

    In this aspect, Meng Qi believed that Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s swordwill and decisiveness were slightly better.

    ¡°With such insight, you must be pretty good as well. Your current position on the Ranking List of Young Masters is a bit low, but there¡¯s still hope. If you stabilize your Seven Acupores, do a preliminary adjustment of your Inner World and improve your desmanship and sword art, you might be able to fight your way into the top ten,¡± said Wang Siyuan.

    Then he followed up with a criticism, saying, ¡°Jiang Hengchuan is still a bit weaker in the end. He can¡¯t maintain his ¡®Oneness of Heaven and Men¡¯ condition for long. He had harbored such hopes when he had gone into rehabilitation, but s, they have now been destroyed.¡±

    ¡°Within the top ten, there are at most five who are able to maintain that state for extended periods of time.¡± His five fingers were pinched together to show how small that number was.

    Meng Qi digested this statement. He suddenly felt that when he had been battling the demoness, thetter had never unleashed her true strength. When she had been on the Eight Acupores level, she had relied on Dharmakaya ultimate moves and battle records to push her into the top ten. It was impossible for her to have mastered the ¡°Oneness of Heaven and Men¡± then. However, when he had met her again at Three Mountains and Four Waters, she had already opened Nine Acupores. It was entirely possible that she had already achieved ¡°Oneness of Heaven and Men¡±¡­

    At the thought of this, Meng Qi questioned with a hint of suspicion, ¡°Childe Wang, you must be among the five people you mentioned. You¡¯ve had your Nine Acupores opened for almost three years and your every move contains the principles of heaven and earth. Since you¡¯re already at this stage, why haven¡¯t you made a breakthrough?¡±

    Wang Siyuan stared at Meng Qi for a moment, then burst intoughter. Heughed so hard that he started coughing, and then coughed so hard that he could not breathe. The maid quickly set the zither down and stroked his back. She red at Meng Qi with daggers in her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault for making ourchildugh so hard!¡±

    Meng Qi stared back with an innocent look. ¡°Was what I said that funny?¡±

    After a long while, Wang Siyuan coughing finally ceased. His handkerchief was soaked with a scary bright red that made Meng Qi startled. His mind began wandering as he thought about how the most effective tactic to deal with Wang Siyuan would be to tell jokes if he ever had to fight him someday. He would just let the manugh until he died from coughing¡­

    ¡°You were kicked out not long after you had enlightened your Acupores, so it¡¯s natural that you don¡¯t know.¡± Wang Siyuan picked up a white chesspiece and ced it on the chessboard. ¡°Opening the Hidden Latch of Life and Death, the bridge between Heaven and Earth formunication and the convergence of inner and outer realms are very important. They are the true foundation for training. One could make a wrong move at this step because of his rashness, where one has no clear idea of his own path or the Inner World he desires, or even because one has yet to consummate his Oneness of Heaven and Men. If one forcibly tries to break through the barrier like that, his foundation will be shaky. Even if one tries to make up for theck of strength, it will be extremely challenging.¡±

    ¡°In today¡¯s world, I don¡¯t know how many experts of the Exterior have already suffered like that. It will be difficult for them to make huge breakthroughs for the rest of their lives.¡±

    He knew that Meng Qi and Jiang Zhiwei were good friends, so he could find out the details from her. Thus he chose not to hide anything.

    Meng Qi attentively listened. He had been fixated on enlightening his Acupores before and had thus not chased after any details about what happened after Nine Acupores were opened. Now he finally understood that it was a major branch of knowledge.

    Whereas the Sword Emperor he had met in the World of Samsara had already been contemting his own path and sword¡­

    ¡°When the inner and outer realms converge, the inner realm bes evident. The human body and Vital Spirit change ordingly, one¡¯s soul is raised to a higher level, and the foundation of one¡¯s path is forged. There is no way out, and thus there is the saying ¡®the Hidden Latch of No Regrets¡¯.¡± Wang Siyuan set a ck chesspiece down on the chessboard as he yed a match against himself. ¡°The reason why He Jiu, Demoness of Grand Luo, and I have been suppressing our realms to avoid breakthroughs is that we are thinking about our own paths. We are adjusting our Inner Worlds such that our bodies and souls are in the best agreement with each other. This will allow the strongest resonance to ur with the outer realm.¡±

    ¡°And once we¡¯ve made our breakthroughs, sess will follow naturally. Our foundations will be stable and we will improve tremendously.¡±

    Meng Qi had finally resolved one of his doubts. ¡°No wonder those further down the Ranking List of Young Masters have already attained Half-step Exterior Scenery while you all are still at nine acupores.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re still considered normal. Back then the Outer-sky God Sword, Senior Su Wuming, had chosen the fiercest and most dangerous path from Sword Washing Pavilion. He had to face the Sitting Fatal Barrier and fight with himself.¡± A rare look of admiration appeared on Wang Siyuan¡¯s face. He continued, ¡°Sword Washing Pavilion has many Dharma ess for those seeking their own Sword Principles. They each have their advantages and disadvantages. One of them is the ¡®Sitting Fatal Barrier¡¯. Once one has won himself and broken through the barrier, his Sword Principles would beplete and he can ovee countless obstacles. However, if one fails to beat himself, he will die alone in his room without anyone ever knowing.¡±

    ¡°In the history of Sword Washing Pavilion, the number of people who have managed to break that barrier can be counted on two hands. Every one of them went on to be almighty big shots. Even the worst of them was on the Half-step to Dharmakaya level. Senior Su Wuming broke through the fatal barrier three years ago and his sword light that spread far and wide could be seen from miles away. Afterward, apart from the minor standstill with the three major Celestial Ladders, he easily achieved all his goals. In nine years he could reach Ninth Heaven.¡±

    As Meng Qi listened, his thoughts drifted off. It was truly admirable that people from the previous generation were so aplished.

    Wang Siyuan changed the topic again. He asked, ¡°What else have you found amiss from your previous experience with schemes and traps?¡±

    It was somewhat difficult for Meng Qi to keep up with the man¡¯s thoughts because they wandered all over the ce. He paused for a bit before answering, ¡°The timing was too coincidental. I didn¡¯t think it could be so coincidental before, so I suspected that a master could have been following me and calmly setting everything up. But if it had been such a master, he could¡¯ve just directly taken action. There was no need to go through all that trouble.¡±

    ¡°Moreover, when I had given my all in an attempt to escape at the end, they could¡¯ve just ambushed me with a stronger nine acupores master. I would¡¯ve beenpletely dealt with for sure. But it was calm and quiet instead. Unless they don¡¯t have any intention of killing me?¡±

    ¡°But they couldn¡¯t have known in advance that I have a move that is near the Exterior level. It was very likely that I could¡¯ve perished at the hands of Jiang Hengchuan.¡±

    Wang Siyuanid down another white chess piece. He smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be in a hurry to mock any illogical or foolish-sounding areas. Think about it first. Why is it illogical? Could there be any inevitable reason behind it?¡±

    ¡°For example, the mastermind wanted to kill you but was hindered by certain reasons. He couldn¡¯t make it too shy and needed you to die in a normal way so it wouldn¡¯t raise any suspicion. Therefore he chose not to act and chose not to ambush you, because that would alert others.¡±

    Meng Qi slowly nodded. Regardless of how logical his conjecture was, Wang Siyuan¡¯s way of analyzing problems was unique indeed. It was worth learning.

    ¡°That makes sense,¡± agreed Meng Qi, after he had considered Wang Siyuan¡¯s words for a while.

    Wang Siyuan ced a ck chess piece down. ¡°You have to start from these ces and think about them to uncover the inevitable reason. Only then can you lock on to the mastermind.¡±

    ¡°You know who he is?¡± Meng Qi calmly asked.

    ¡°Of course I do.¡± A mischievous smile shed across Wang Siyuan¡¯s face all of a sudden. ¡°But I¡¯m not going to tell you.¡±

    Meng Qi felt his face twitch. ¡°Your image, Master Wang watch your image!¡±

    ¡°Then why are you helping me to analyze so much?¡± Meng Qi tried to question him with his own actions.

    Wang Siyuan seemed to calm down as he straightforwardly replied, ¡°I¡¯m here in Maoling because someone challenged me. He wants topare our setups and is using several young masters who havee here for various reasons as our pawns. I like this idea very much, and so I came.¡±

    ¡°You are not a chess piece which originally belonged to our chessboard, but a variable. That¡¯s why the opponent has been trying to get rid of you in a hurry, while I¡¯m going to use you to mess up the situation.¡±

    Meng Qi lightly sucked in a breath. The situation in Maoling was bing increasingly strange. No wonder Six Fan School had been unable to find out before. ¡°Then all the more you should be telling me information so that I can help you mess up the situation.¡±

    Wang Siyuanughed a little, and they sounded like coughs. ¡°No. I¡¯m going to let you find out yourself. Then things will get even messier, to the point where they¡¯re no longer under my control.¡±

    There seemed to be a fire zing in his eyes. It clearly revealed his fervor when it came to situations that ran out of his control.

    ¡°An overzealous madman¡­¡± Gazing at Wang Siyuan, such a thought suddenly popped up in Meng Qi¡¯s mind.

 Chapter 281: Butterflies Born Through Breaking Their Cocoons

    <h4>Chapter 281: Butterflies Born Through Breaking Their Cocoons</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Upon seeing Wang Siyuan¡¯s unnaturally red face from being too emotional, Meng Qi could not help but blurt, ¡°Run out of your control? Then can you specte of which power therge boat I boarded just now is?¡±

    Wang Siyuan coughed a couple more times and suppressed his sickly feeling. He seemed to smile as he answered, ¡°Are you trying to get information on them from me?¡±

    ¡°Hehe.¡± Meng Qi responded with a dryugh, which could be taken as a tacit confession.

    As if it were some grave matter, Wang Siyuan took out a bunch of counting-rods and tossed them out. Theynded on the chessboard and mixed with the ck and white chess pieces. Then, he picked them up one by one. His lips kept moving like he was silently counting something.

    ¡°Quiet¡­¡± His voice suddenly grew a bit louder. He looked at Meng Qi and continued, ¡°What iscking in the body has been made up for¡­¡±

    After a brief moment, he smiled and ced the counting-rods down. ¡°Tea of Times, am I right?¡±

    ¡°You can even calcte that¡­¡± A shiver ran down Meng Qi¡¯s spine.

    Wang Siyuan smiled and said, ¡°They¡¯re from Virtuality-stopping Mountain.¡±

    ¡°Virtuality-stopping Mountain¡­ One of the impartations of the Six Heretic Masters?¡± Meng Qi had vaguely heard of it in Shaolin Temple.

    Wang Siyuan nodded. ¡°ording to rumors, before the Primogenitor of Buddhism showed us the rules of Dao through his own experience, there were once six people who analyzed the principles of heaven and earth with him. They eventually split because of differences in values, and Buddhism calls them the Six Heretic Masters.¡±

    ¡°Although they insisted on their own values, they¡¯ve all be famous big powers of the ancient. They each left behind their own doctrines. There¡¯s the Virtuality-stopping Mountain where people think all things are real in the world, as well as Evilness Sect where those people believe all is predestined and they can only follow their destiny. Well, they call themselves the Identity-asking Sect. In any case, the points of view of each sect are very interesting. It¡¯s good to understand them since they could be useful in future.¡±

    Meng Qi nodded like he was carefully contemting it. So he had encountered an impartation of the Six Heretic Masters. No wonder they could have some rtion with the Primogenitor of Buddhism and recognize the Buddha¡¯s Lamp.

    However, his bluish whitemp had been obtained from the world of Journey to the West. They should only be able to recognize the Primogenitor of Buddhism from the main world!

    Wang Siyuan¡¯s gaze returned to the chessboard. ¡°The impartations of the Six Heretic Masters like to seek out their own paths. They dislike being involved in Jianghu, so you don¡¯t have to force it either.¡±

    Then he paused before continuing, ¡°You can leave now, and you don¡¯t have to intentionally conceal yourself. Tomorrow, the Astounding will realize his recklessness and discover there is something amiss. He will seek your understanding and cooperation.¡±

    Meng Qi also felt that Jiang Hengchuan would not be blinded by rage forever and would find a solution once he had calmed down. However, hearing the wordse out of Wang Siyuan¡¯s mouth with such confidence, he could not resist asking, ¡°How do you know?¡±

    Wang Siyuan set another chess piece on the chess board and looked up at him. A hint of pride graced his elegant and feminine features.

    ¡°Because I am the Ledgerkeeper of Lives.¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°Hmph, let¡¯s see if you can still say that when I beat you to a pulp someday¡­¡± Meng Qi criticized inwardly.

    The brief period of rest allowed him to regain much of his strength. Meng Qi followed a small path along the river and quickly blended into the darkness opposite. There were still people along the streets¨C they were either drunkards or hardened gamblers.

    Meng Qi did not swagger up to wait for Jiang Hengchuan¡¯s apology like what Wang Siyuan had said. He still kept to his own pace and aimlessly wandered about, closely watching his surroundings. When he suddenly felt like it, he flipped himself into a seemingly emptypound and searched for a clean ce to continue harmonizing his Qi-cirction.

    It was hard to perceive if Wang Siyuan was a friend or foe. Meng Qi could not simply believe everything the man said, lest he yed his life right into the hands of Wang Siyuan. Then he would have no one to me but himself.

    The night was long and endless. Meng Qi focussed on conditioning himself. With the recovery prowess of Eight Nine Mysteries and the aid of the ¡°Tea of Times¡±, he hadpletely regained his strength even before half the night had passed. He began thinking about what Wang Siyuan had said that night.

    After carefully arranging his words, apart from the angles at which he had approached the problem, Meng Qi felt that there were three main points he had mentioned.

    ¡°Young masters who havee here for various reasons¡­¡±

    ¡°You are not a chess piece which originally belonged to our chessboard, but a variable¡­¡±

    ¡°No matter your doubts or response, the final oue will not change¡­¡±

    Meng Qi stroked his chin, deep in thought. ¡°Wang Siyuan was provoked into epting the challenge topete in terms of setups. That¡¯s why he came to Maoling. Then what about Jiang Hengchuan? And Qing Yu? What is the true goal of the one creating these setups? It¡¯s impossible that he¡¯s purely here to fight against Wang Siyuan. Wang Siyuan himself is also a young master who came to Maoling for a certain reason, so he isn¡¯t actually different from the rest¡­¡±

    ¡°In other words, everyone else had epted an invitation, whereas I came because of an investigation. So I¡¯m like a water buffalo that got mixed into a bunch of cattle. Those who don¡¯t understand won¡¯t find it strange, but I must stick out like a sore thumb in the eyes of the mastermind. That¡¯s why I was targeted from the moment I arrived. It has nothing to do with Qiu Fei¡­¡±

    ¡°Since everything I do will result in the same oue, in other words, the crux of the scheme isn¡¯t me. Is there a follow-up, or¡­¡±

    After thinking it over for some time, Meng Qi had too many spections and conjectures that had to be eliminated one by one. He decided to get some sleep while it was still dark so that he could quickly recover his mental energy.

    At daybreak, a bright red burned across the horizon. Meng Qi was jolted awake by the feeling of the first ray of sunlight. The tiredness from the night before hadpletely vanished.

    He searched thepound and found some clothes to change. Leaving behind a few taels of silver, he then leaped over thepound wall and swaggered towards the entrance of the alley.

    There was a Chinese Pagoda Tree at the entrance of the alley. It had strong and extensive branches full of leaves. The thick foliage blocked out the sunlight and provided a cool, shady spot.

    As Meng Qi passed by the Chinese Pagoda Tree, he suddenly stopped. It was not a big deal, but there was an old man at the entrance of thepound near the tree. The grey-haired old man was very intently carving some wood sculptures.

    His left hand held a tree branch while his right gripped a carving knife. He was extremely focused and paid no attention to any distractions. It was as if every stroke of his knife was his everything.

    His level of focus drew Meng Qi in, causing him to stop mid-step. The sentence ¡°A man is most charismatic when he focuses on his work¡± suddenly surfaced in his mind.

    Scraps of tree bark drifted to the ground with every move of his carving de. Only the sound of his carving knife and the shuffle of tree bark scraping against the ground could be heard in the distance. It was very tranquil and peaceful.

    His natural interest and devotion moved Meng Qi. Meng Qi seemed to almost understand something about it, but s, was still missing the mark by a bit.

    He stopped altogether at a side and sat down cross-legged. He watched every stroke of the old man¡¯s de and every mark it created like they were the most beautiful poems on earth.

    The old man was fixated on his sculpting, and Meng Qi was fixated on the old man¡¯s sculpting. Neither of them uttered a word. An indescribable serenity began to spread between them. Meng Qi felt like his heart was slowly reaching peace. Ever since Zhang Yuanshan, Fu Zhenzhen and the others had perished, he had forcibly locked away all the grief, sadness and reproach in the depths of his heart. These emotions were mixed with the irritation, recklessness and overwhelming desire to produce results born from them that had been eating away at him. Now, his scars were gradually healing.

    There lie true interests in the mortal world¡­ Meng Qi was suddenly enlightened. It seemed as though his state of mind had improved quite well.

    For the past two months, when it came to many different issues, even if he had the capability to handle them and had considered their consequences and solutions, he still could not escape from a certain mindset. He had simply been too eager for instant sess and obvious benefits.

    He wanted to mature quickly. He did not want to watch any morerades die. He wanted to produce results in the main world as well to increase his capability ofpleting Samsara tasks. He wanted to break free from the Samsara as soon as possible and resurrect Senior Brother Zhang and the others. All these reasons had driven him to seek instant sess. Hence, ever since his departure from the world of Journey to the West, everything he did had been awkward and ufortable for him.

    His thinking was not wrong, but that should be his motivation, and not his means. Yi City¡¯s ¡°Master Ye¡± was a lesson he could learn from!

    This was a threshold he had to cross in life. After all, butterflies are born through breaking their cocoons!

    A tiny droplet collected at the corner of each of Meng Qi¡¯s eyes. The two drops of tears he had held back from their time in the world of Journey to the West now glided down his cheeks.

    The dust rose a little as his tears disappeared in the blink of an eye.

    ¡°Senior Brother Zhang, ZhenZhen¡­ I¡¯ll live on well¡­ Zhiwei, I almost let you down¡­¡± He exhaled. His mentality was now a lot stronger, but without the hastiness from before.

    One could never truly mature without experiencing the vicissitudes of life.

    Right then, the grey-haired old man had also justpleted his wood sculpture. It was a carving of a delicate and elegantdy. Her imperial robes were drifting in the breeze and her features stood out. Even the scent of scrolls seemed to emanate from it. It was a fine work of art indeed.

    ¡°Young man, what¡¯s up?¡± The old man lifted his head and looked at Meng Qi with surprise.

    The old man¡¯s five features were in and he had a few wrinkles here and there. However, because of that extraordinary focus, they all seemed harmonious with him.

    Meng Qi smiled. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, sorry for bothering you.¡±

    He did not say much, nor was there any need to. Slowly, Meng Qi rose from his seat, and left the alley entrance rxed.

    Watching him from behind, the old man paused for a moment, then shook his head. He picked up a new piece of wood and began carving with immense focus again.

    At this moment, sunlight filtered through the leaves of the Chinese Pagoda Tree, scattering golden spots all over the ground.

    ¡­

    Meng Qi did not directly appear as Su Meng again. He chose to change his appearance and figure and hid amongst the crowd. After turning several corners, he finally arrived at a store selling brushes, ink and paper.

    ¡°I¡¯d like seven Lively Dragon Pens.¡± Meng Qi walked all the way to the back of the store to ask the shopkeeper for them.

    The shopkeeper looked unfazed. ¡°These pens are custom-made. May I ask if you have pre-ordered them?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Meng Qi nodded.

    The shopkeeper revealed a smile. ¡°Please show me your seal.¡±

    Meng Qi reached his left hand out in front of the shopkeeper. He shifted his fingers to create a small opening that revealed the faint glow of the Green Ribbon official seal within. Then he immediately closed the gap again.

    ¡°Alright, please follow me to the back to retrieve your items.¡± The shopkeeper seemed delighted to have Meng Qi as his customer.

    Meng Qi followed the man to the backyard. He said nothing and waited patiently until the shopkeeper emerged from a discreet location after a brief moment. The shopkeeper handed a sheet of paper to Meng Qi, saying, ¡°Green-ribbon Su, this is the information you requested.¡±

    Meng Qi received the paper and flipped it open. It was indeed the information he had asked for.

    Before leaving Yangxia, he had requested for various information on the Dongyang God from their headquarters in Luoyang. In particr, he was looking for information rted to Dongyang Vi.

    Due to its ancient nature, it was no easy task to dig up information on it. It had taken so long that Meng Qi had already arrived in Maoling by the time the information had been sent to him.

    Written on the paper was information on the Dongyang God¡¯s life, impartation and the like.

    ¡°¡­Dongyang Vi is located in either Longtai, Maoling or Daxing today¡­¡±

    A hint of a smile appeared on Meng Qi¡¯s lips. He tossed the sheet of paper into the nearby fire pan and adjusted his robes. Then, holding the few brushes as a disguise, he left the store with his head held high.

    The zing mes hungrily licked the sheet of paper as it unfolded and turned ck in an instant.

    He had finally found a puzzle piece to the mystery surrounding Maoling.

 Chapter 282: Taking Action Separately

    <h4>Chapter 282: Taking Action Separately</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    It was a tavern where the low-ranking members of the Jianghu gathered in Maoling.

    Meng Qi tweaked his appearance and figure again before stepping into the ce. The tavern was dark and gave off an unpleasant odor. Ordering a jug of wine and a te of broad beans, he sat down in a corner and silently listened to others discussing Jianghu affairs.

    A long-limbed man who seemed to skilled at the Arm-through Fist sat in front of him. Seeming as if he had finally managed to wait for his friends¡¯ arrival, he deliberately lowered his voice and asked in excitement, ¡°Have you guys heard? Last night, ¡®The Astounding¡¯ and the ¡®Killing de¡¯ had a huge brawl in the Flower-viewing Garden!¡±

    His friend, dressed like an armed escort, chuckled. ¡°I know more details than you do! When the Head of Escorts caught wind of itst night, he went down to investigate in person.¡±

    The man collected himself, boldly sat down, and downed a cup of wine. His expression was an indistinct one of envy, despair, or perhaps even admiration. ¡°Though these two have only enlightened their Acupores, the destruction they caused is on the level of Top ss Master Pros of the Exterior! The wind howled and the clouds gathered overhead. Lightning shed and thunder crackled. Trees were cleaved in half and grass was uprooted and whipped around in the wind. Houses copsed and everything was scorched ck¡­¡±

    He sounded as if he was in a daydream.

    ¡°T-that scary?¡±

    ¡°To think they were capable of that!¡±

    The long-limbed fellow and another friend simultaneously yelped, full of disbelief.

    The armed escort sighed. ¡°The top 10 ranked masters are indeed worthy of their name. Even though Su Meng, the Killing de, isn¡¯t among them, he¡¯s not that far off.¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯re saying that the Killing de lost?¡± The long-limbed man seemed to have understood something from his friend¡¯s sentence.

    The escort hesitated for a moment, and then replied, ¡°He was apparently at a disadvantage, but still managed to force ¡®The Astounding¡¯ to retreat with a powerful strike and left unharmed.¡±

    ¡°No wonder you said he¡¯s near the top 10.¡± Another friend of theirs smacked his lips together. ¡°Why did they even fight? Was it for the ranking?¡±

    A strange expression appeared on the escort¡¯s face. ¡°Jiang Hengchuan¡¯s cousin was murdered and the Killing de happened to be at the scene. The knife wound on his cousin was also caused by thunder.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the Killing de doing? One shouldn¡¯t implicate another person¡¯s family!¡± The long-limbed man cried.

    The escort¡¯s expression grew even stranger. ¡°But today, Jiang Hengchuan exined to a few legends that he¡¯d been too rashst night. He said that he hadn¡¯t rified the matter and had wrongly used the Killing de. Everything was too coincidental so there¡¯s definitely some trickery going on. In addition, though the knife wound was caused by thunder, it¡¯s different from the Killing de¡¯s desmanship and the weapons he uses. That¡¯s why he¡¯s now looking everywhere for the Killing de to ask for his understanding.¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡± The other two looked at each other nkly. Wasn¡¯t the change of attitude in the Astounding simply too quick?

    However, it made sense once they thought about it. Jiang Hengchuan¡¯s spirit had to be well-cultivated if he was capable of being on the ranking list. Even if he went mad, he wouldn¡¯t get himself blinded by rage and neglect any suspicious details or evidence. Once he had cooled down, he would naturally find that something was amiss and respond appropriately.

    Meng Qi quietly listened to the conversations of the Jianghu folk and confirmed that the news about Jiang Hengchuan seeking his understanding had spread throughout the Martial Artists Community. The chance of this news being false was very small. Only then did he casually get up and leave. He made several detours and purchased a set of ck clothes, before reverting to his usual appearance and figure. With a knife and sword on his back, he walked along the streets of Maoling.

    After three quarters, he unsurprisingly spotted Jiang Hengchuan rushing over at top speed.

    He slipped through the crowd to get to Meng Qi, often looking as if he was close to crashing into someone but somehow managing to barely brush past them.

    ¡°Young Master Su, I¡¯vee to apologize for my rude and reckless behaviorst night.¡± Jiang Hengchuan bowed very low. However, his actions seemed perfectly natural and he appeared just the way he had always looked.

    Meng Qi calmly epted his apology. ¡°Brother Jiang, this ce is noisy. Why don¡¯t we discuss this in a quieter ce?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Jiang Hengchuan agreed straightforwardly and wasted no time in turning and leading the way.

    The ce he had chosen was the Hero Tower.

    Meng Qi had been there before and Jiang Hengchuan was a renowned individual, and the two had even caused destruction on the scale of Exterior masters just the night before. Hence nobody stopped them and they made their way directly up to the fifth floor. The ce was wide and spacious but also cozy.

    There was no one else on the fifth floor, so the two sat down in a corner and waited for their tea to be served.

    Both of them took a sip of their fragrant tea. Jiang Hengchuan then stood up and apologized once more with one hand cupped in the other before his chest. ¡°Last night, I was blinded by rage and lost myself for a moment. I hope you can understand me.¡±

    ¡°Under that kind of circumstances, I would¡¯ve lost my calm too and destroy the person in front of me before anything else,¡± Meng Qi replied. He was very collected and bore no hatred toward Jiang Hengchuan.

    He was, however, thinking about what Jiang Hengchuan had said. So did he too lost himself for a momentst night?

    At midnight the day before, Meng Qi had been reflecting on the battle. He realized that he was ced at a disadvantage not only because of the difference in their physical strengths but also because of his mentality at that point in time. After all, he was fighting against the victim¡¯s family member. There was no way he could actually have the intention of seriously battling him. His heart had wavered, which naturally suppressed his might and limited him to only 70 or 80 percent of his usual strength.

    However, now it seemed that his opponent had also lost control and sumbed to recklessness back then. The two of them were the same when it came to mentalities, so that battle had been a trueparison of their strength.

    This meant Meng Qi still had a long way to go!

    In another one or two months, his Seven Acupores would be fully stabilized and he could start working on adjusting his Inner World. His desmanship and sword art would then adjust ording to his realm, and his strength would be improved.

    Jiang Hengchuan¡¯s dark skin masked his change in expression as he replied in a self-mocking manner, ¡°Not necessarily. Normally one should be respectful before drawing his weapon. I should¡¯ve asked you to stay behind and inspect the body together. Only if you refused, then should I have attacked.¡±

    ¡°Afterward, I inspected the corpse with Slivery-badge Yu and Green-ribbon Dai of the Six Fan School, as well as Head of Escorts Liang of the Zhenyuan Escort Agency. We found out that, apart from the thunder marks, the genuine Qi was intentionally made to imitate the Golden Bell Shield of the Shaolin Temple. However, since Head of Escorts Liang is a disciple of the Shaolin Temple, he discovered some minute differences and was able to tell that the evidence had been nted. Only then did I realize the grave mistake I had made.¡±

    ¡°Genuine Qi that can imitate the Golden Bell Shield¡­ Such kung fu is pretty umon¡­¡± Meng Qi fell into deep thought. Unfortunately, the main world was huge and there were countless types of kung fu, many of which he had never even heard of. He couldn¡¯t think of any leads at this point in time.

    ¡°Could it be the Minor Signless Force¡­¡± Meng Qi¡¯s thoughts began to wander. The ¡°Kung Fu of Heaven and Demon¡± was already involved in the matter, so an appearance by the Minor Signless Force didn¡¯t seem like it would be too much of a coincidence.

    In all honesty, his Eight Nine Mysteries was also capable of such imitation. Once he had trained this Peerless Godly Kung Fu to the Seven Acupores level and his Inner World began to form, his control over his physical body and Vital Spirit would improve. His ability to control intricate details of genuine Qi and his physical body would be unparalleled amongst his peers. As long as he had a corresponding script to refer to, changing genuine Qi and imitating unique aspects of it wouldn¡¯t be an issue.

    Meng Qi furrowed his eyebrows after a brief hesitation, asking, ¡°Since the culprit can imitate a supreme art of the Shaolin Temple, what kind of leads do you have?¡±

    ¡°None at the moment. Though there aren¡¯t many Divine Skills that are simr to this, most have long been lost along the way. Perhaps someone dug it out from some grave¡­¡± Jiang Hengchuan shook his head. ¡°Young Master Su, do you have any leads that can point us to the real killer?¡±

    Meng Qi briefly talked about the coffin and the paper inside the tavern keeper¡¯s mouth. ¡°Brother Jiang, with your protection, how could your cousin have been murdered?¡±

    There was a long silence. Jiang Hengchuan slowly began to say, ¡°It¡¯s a long story. Please refrain from telling this to anyone else.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Meng Qi nodded, secretly guessing why this man had decided toe to Maoling.

    ¡°A few months ago, I killed a Heterodox Expert. I obtained a ¡®Chance¡¯ and enjoyed part of its benefits in Maoling. However, I would need three ¡®Chances¡¯ if I want to go any further. I didn¡¯t have any leads at that time, so I decided to leave Maoling and focus on training myself. Unexpectedly, I suddenly received a Dart Message saying that my cousin Tabo had been kidnapped. They demanded that I stay in Maoling and exchange my ¡®Chance¡¯ for him.¡± Jiang Hengchuan was intentionally using the term ¡®Chance¡¯ in ce of the name of the actual item.

    ¡°Since I couldn¡¯t contact my third brother, I had no choice but to rush back to Maoling in secret. Then I realized that he was perfectly fine! He had merely been indulging in gambling and lost all his money in the Skyfirst No. 1 casino. He was being held there to pay off his debt. They finally let him out after I took great pains to collect enough money to cover his debt.¡±

    ¡°I found this strange and so didn¡¯t reveal myself on purpose. I assumed an alias and stayed in a courtyard near my third brother¡¯s ce to investigate the one who had led me to Maoling. Last night, I suddenly discovered a lead but lost it after being taken for a ride. Just when I had returned home and drank a cup of tea, I sensed some activity inside the Gentle Breeze Vi and rushed over to investigate. That¡¯s when I saw the scene and became shocked and enraged instantly. I thought it was the mastermind warning me to watch out for my other family members!¡±

    A ¡°Chance¡±¡­ Meng Qi wondered if it could be the key to unlocking the door to the Dongyang Vi.

    Qiu Fei gained his ¡°Chance¡± from the Dongyang Thatched Cottage, but what about the rest?

    After listening to the exnation, Meng Qiughed bitterly and said, ¡°I¡¯m confused myself. You¡¯re referring to something, but how would I know what that is?¡±

    Jiang Hengchuan sighed. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that others may overhear us so I purposely used another term. It¡¯s difficult for Rogue Cultivators to reap benefits. If I draw the attention of those on the level of the Exterior, I¡¯d have no choice but to give it up to them.¡±

    ¡°Brother Jiang, do you have any suspects in mind?¡± Meng Qi got straight to the point.

    Jiang Hengchuan¡¯s face darkened as he said, ¡°Yes. I suspect Qiu Fei, the Wind-chasing Stick!¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Meng Qi wasn¡¯t too surprised by his answer.

    Jiang Hengchuan took a deep breath and controlled the urge to grind his teeth. ¡°When I was reaping my benefits in Maoling, I bumped into two groups of people. One was arge group with plenty of infighting. The other was Qiu Fei alone. He obtained some benefits too, but since he didn¡¯t have the other two ¡®Chances¡¯, he may very well have started targeting me. With his strength, he might be able to beat me if he used all his family¡¯s Precious Weapons but not kill me. That¡¯s why he plotted such a scheme.¡±

    Did Qiu Fei have the ability to create setups? Meng Qi thought of Wang Siyuan, but what Jiang Hengchuan said next startled him.

    ¡°Qiu Fei is highly suspicious. He¡¯s been rising through the levels at an rming speed.¡± Jiang Hengchuan had paid close attention to Qiu Fei for a long time.

    Meng Qi lightly sucked in a breath. The information on Qiu Fei surfaced in his mind.

    Qiu Fei had enlightened his Acupores at 17, opened his Four Acupores at 20, and then Six Acupores at 24, and finally Seven Acupores at 29. Up to this point, he had been merely above-average. Then he enlightened his Eight Acupores at 32 and then Nine Acupores at 33. Heter broke through the barrier of the Hidden Latch of Life and Death at 36. All this suggested that he was ate-bloomer.

    Meng Qi once thought it could be due to his adventure at the Dongyang Thatched Cottage, but now that he considered the timing, it didn¡¯t seem to fit. If Qiu Fei had the ¡°Chance¡±, he would have immediately came to Maoling.

    ¡°Brother Jiang, does the ¡®Chance¡¯ require a specific timing?¡±

    Jiang Hengchuan spoke with certainty, ¡°No, but it seems that the ¡®Chances¡¯ came to this world during the same period of time.¡±

    Meng Qi didn¡¯t question any further and kept mum about Wang Siyuan¡¯s words. ¡°Brother Jiang, there¡¯re so many young masters gathering here in Maoling. There¡¯s a strong premonition for chaos and I fear something suspicious is going on. Why don¡¯t we investigate on our own to find the mastermind?¡±

    ¡°Sure. What do you suggest?¡± Jiang Hengchuan readily agreed.

    Meng Qi took out the wooden sculpture from the coffin, the slip of paper, and the ball of crushed paper from the tavern keeper¡¯s mouth. He passed them to Jiang Hengchuan. ¡°There will always be traces left behind. Brother Jiang, you can check the origin of this wooden sculpture and the writing on the slip of paper. I¡¯ll investigate why the other young masters havee to Maoling.¡±

    Jiang Hengchuan epted the items and stood up before once again apologizing for his actions.

    Just as he was about to leave, Meng Qi suddenly asked, ¡°Brother Jiang, since it¡¯s difficult being a Rogue Cultivator, why didn¡¯t you join the imperial court, an aristocratic family, or a sect?¡±

    Jiang Hengchuan paused for a moment before giving a good-natured smile like that of a farmer¡¯s.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t go through the pains of training myself for the sake of finding a master.¡±

 Chapter 283: Blue Deity Extinguishing Immortality

    <h4>Chapter 283: Blue Deity Extinguishing Immortality</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    At the sight of Jiang Hengchuan¡¯s back, Meng Qi shook his head and finally smiled with a gloomy and obscure expression in his eyes. And then, he went down the Hero Tower and straight toward the Yellow Court Temple.

    Since he had not been recognized as a chessman of a chessboard, he could visit every young master openly and see how the main viin dealt with it without revealing his identity of Secret-searching Nark when being asked the reason.

    It was called a Trying Move in Go.

    Located in the east of the city, the Yellow Court Temple was bathed in the morning light and cold moon, making people feel elegant and peaceful.

    Qing Yu lived in the Guest House, and when Meng Qi opened the door under the lead of the guest-prefect Taoist, he just saw Qing Yu with his back turned to him, worshipping the Heaven Sovereign and doing afternoon courses.

    Wearing a green priest¡¯s frock with a purple pr cap on his head, his movements were meticulous, unlike a young person, but like an elder who seemed to be absorbed in only one thing, with half of his body buried by time and tide.

    With the experience of watching the statue of that old man in the morning, Meng Qi did not disturb him, keeping his mind and body calm. He sat on a stone chair by himself, waiting for Qing Yu.

    After a long time, when Qing Yu had finished his afternoon courses, he turned around slowly, carrying the ¡°Time Sword¡± and moving toward Meng Qi. With a smile on his face that was difficult to understand, he said, ¡°There was a great dramast night.¡±

    ¡°A drama?¡± Meng Qi responded by asking subconsciously, but then he quickly understood what Qing Yu meant. That weird plot drama seemed to be stereotypical but it was full of loopholes.

    As he stopped smiling and sat straight as an arrow, Qing Yu asked, ¡°Donor Shi, what brings you here?¡±

    ¡°I was wondering why you havee to Maoling,¡± Meng Qi said without mincing his words and with nothing to hide.

    Raising his eyebrows and closing his thin lips lightly, Qing Yu could not helpughing and said, ¡°So, you are not him.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not,¡± Meng Qi said without feeling ashamed at all.

    Qing Yu did not answer directly but fondled the knife-de with the stars of the ¡°Time Sword¡± and asked, ¡°Since you are not that man, why should I tell you about that?¡±

    ¡°Because it is rted to the incident of me falling into a trapst night,¡± Meng Qi said, with the corners of his mouth twitching.

    Qing Yu still gave no answer to the question and stared at Meng Qi, looking like he would not talk to him unless he provided some valuable information.

    Meng Qi paused and said, ¡°¡®The Astounding¡¯ came here since his family was involved in the Chance, and ¡®Ledgerkeeper of Lives¡¯ came here since someone wanted topete with him for Setups. Well, every young master who came to Maoling was regarded as a chessman.¡±

    Qing Yu suddenly tightened his hand that touched the ¡°Time Sword¡± with his look changing a bit and getting as cold as ice. He said, ¡°Someone told me that there was a relic in Maoling, and many young masters woulde here, including several masters who were among the top 10 on the Ranking List of Young Masters. I could learn from them by performing skills, and have experiences with them to my heart¡¯s content, so here I am.¡±

    ¡°Did you juste here to exchange skills and learn from them?¡± he asked. Thinking about what Qing Yu said on Hero Tower, Meng Qi believed this was the reason.

    With there seeming to be a fever of enthusiasm on his face, Qing Yu said, ¡°Yes, I believe I can meet all the heroes around the world.¡±

    ¡°I am wondering who told you about that?¡± Meng Qi asked, getting to the heart of the matter.

    Qing Yu shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know, someone sent me a letter indirectly. And stealthy viins definitely could not build up a buzz to hurt me, since Maoling is the hub of the great river with a great number of masters. Therefore, after a prolonged rest, I thought of moving to Maoling and it turned out that it conformed with what I believed, but I was unexpectedly just treated as a chessman by others¡­¡±

    When he spoke the second half of his words, he ground his teeth slightly.

    ¡°In fact, it is easy to break this situation,¡± Meng Qi smiled and said.

    Qing Yu kept his hand that held his sword rxed and said, ¡°I would like to hear more information.¡±

    ¡°No matter what kind of Setups or conspiracy that they made, it will all be in vain as long as all of you leave Maoling and go home.¡± When saying these words, Meng Qi suddenly had the feeling that he was persuading a child who had run away from home to return to the arms of his parents.

    Qing Yu snorted, ¡°Am I as timid as a mouse? Since some people take me for a chessman, I want to turn over their chessboard to see what are they going to do!¡±

    ¡°And the more I do, the more young masters that are looking forward to it. How can I be willing to leave without visiting them?¡±

    Knowing that Qing Yu¡¯s attitude was very firm, Meng Qi did not know how to persuade him. So he just said, ¡°Please let me know if you find out any clues in the future.¡±

    Qing Yu held the de of his ¡°Time Sword¡± and stopped his moods such as arrogance, stubbornness, and teeth-gnashing. He said without any expression, ¡°You have to prove that my clues won¡¯t be known by people who are unreliable. If you die in a dark corner directly after I take the pains to tell you the news, then my efforts will be wasted. Isn¡¯t that right?¡±

    Grasping the meaning of Qing Yu¡¯s words, Meng Qi cupped his hand in the other before his chest and said, ¡°Please bestow me with your instruction.¡±

    Qing Yu did not draw out his sword immediately, but looked at Meng Qi¡¯s eyes and said very slowly, ¡°The desmanship that I practice is the ¡®Five Emperors¡¯ Knife¡¯ recorded in the ¡°Heavenly Emperor¡¯s Scripts¡±. There are five types in total that can evolve into multifarious types.¡±

    When speaking, he seemed to be distinguished and dignified with his momentum rising gradually. He looked down on themon people and seemed to pay respect to domination, with everything in the void shaking slightly around him.

    During ancient times, Patriarch of the East Qingdi, the Golden Emperor Queen Mother of the West, ck Deity True Warrior, and Fire Emperor Feng Xi had a joint name in the world¡ªthey were called the ¡°Five Emperors in Five Orientations¡± inbination with the Central Heavenly Emperor. However, they were still inferior to the Heaven Sovereign, so Qing Yu told him that the Heaven Sovereign overpowered the ancients.

    Fire Emperor Feng Xi was a Monster Saint among them and she could reach the pinnacle to make a mess as a monster only after the Celestial Court fell to dust, the Ninth Heaven disappeared, the Heaven Sovereign fell from the sky, and the other three emperors were missing or had passed away.

    With his Qi movement conflicting and spirit engaging in a battle, Meng Qi changed his momentum ordingly to make it in harmony with the stone tables, stone stools, green grass, trees, the smoke of the Yellow Court Temple, and finches flying over the sky and brought out the best in each other. He was surrounded by the vanity of the world, but seemed not to be in the world, and he said, ¡°The desmanship that I practice is the ¡®Ananda Break Buddhist Commandment de¡¯ which implies that, in this changeable world, there is cause and effect that both immortal and ordinary people can¡¯t get rid of.¡±

    The desmanship that he could frankly introduce was ¡°Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship¡±. He also ran the heart sutras of this desmanship at that moment to make his spirit extroverted and to continue blending in with his surroundings.

    At the same time, Meng Qi used the Eight Nine Mysteries to change his outer muscle response and spread his body surface¡¯s Genuine Qi intentionally, so that he could not feel Qing Yu¡¯s state and also to make it hard for Qing Yu to spy on him.

    Qing Yu drew out his ¡°Time Sword¡± slowly. His movement was unadorned and strangely cautious. He seemed not to dare to disturb time, leaving it mottled and full of charm.

    A beam of knife energy sparkled abruptly, and it passed on just like the flow of water!

    Under the impetus of Qi movement, Meng Qi also reached out for his handle with a very quick movement that was like an illusion. Qing Yu saw the silvery-white brilliant rays spring out when the thought arose to draw out his sword.

    Life was short, and so was death, which made your life sh before your eyes. Infinite youth evolved instantly to make your whole life brilliant. This was the real interest of the world of mortals.

    Meng Qi qualitatively changed his state of mind so he could draw his sword out so quickly, with countless movement in an instant. When those movements broke out at the same time, their traces could be left in time.

    Of course, under the impetus of Qi movement, the momentum from both sides motivated the other. The momentum of each of them climbed to a peak that they had never been able to reach before.

    For that reason, there were so many powerhouses who wanted to find equivalent opponents. It was easy to get a confidant, but difficult to find a great enemy. ¡°How can I realize God¡¯s will if I brandish a sword alone without ¡®you¡¯?¡±

    Qing Yu¡¯s movement was very slow, with a long, drawn-out, lingering charm while his sound was dimly discernible, like falling from the Ninth Heaven.

    ¡°This kind of sword skill is ¡®Blue Deity Extinguishing Immortality¡¯.¡±

    Hardly had his voice faded away that the ¡°Time Sword¡± fell down from the sky like lightning.

    The path of this de method was mysterious and could not be described by words. Without any sound of the wind, the sword strength seemed to disappear and the airflow around did not change at all. However, Meng Qi felt that the vitality was disappearing and moving toward the ¡°Time Sword¡±.

    The vitality of the fallen leaves and the stone table had disappeared, as did his own vitality!

    If the vitality stopped, what would be the difference between hiding and not escaping?

    The silvery-white brilliant rays shone and flickered suddenly, like a crazy snake swinging insanely, which made people scared like there were ghosts and monsters living in their heart.

    The knife energy was dimly discernible, it seemed to be greedy and unconventional.

    With a dull look in his eyes and a fever of enthusiasm on his face, Qing Yu slowed down his ¡°Time Sword¡±.

    It was exactly the tardiness! ¡°Heaven Inflicted Pain¡± came out with streaks of electricity and cut over the knife momentum of the ¡°Blue Deity Extinguishing Immortality¡±, grasping its vitality!

    ¡°Dong!¡± The two swords hit against each other, making clear and sweet sounds like chimes.

    ¡°What a great desmanship!¡± Qing Yu put his sword back into its sheath and praised him without fear or favor, his face full of the excitement of having a fight.

    ¡°There is not any w in the ¡®Blue Deity Extinguishing Immortality¡¯, but the man holding the sword isn¡¯t the Blue Deity, since he has the heart of the world of mortals.¡± Meng Qi praised him in this way.

    Experiencing another wonderful desmanship made him very d. He could not wait to ponder over it carefully to increase his desmanship umtion and improve his Essence of the Knife Dao.

    ¡°It¡¯s worthy to be at the peak of the Knife Dao because it can break down the precepts wholeheartedly on both sides.¡± Qing Yu paused and said, ¡°After receiving the letter, I once sent the members of my sect to find the viin, but instead of getting some information, I only found the trail of two martial art methods that had been lost.¡±

    ¡°What kind of martial arts methods?¡± That lifted Meng Qi¡¯s spirits. It seemed that Qing Yu was not as arrogant and disdainful as his appearance led him to believe, and that he hade here after conducting a survey.

    Qing Yu smiled and said, ¡°Maybe others don¡¯t know them, but since my sect is the Denomination of Heaven Sovereign, I surely recognize them. One is the ¡®Heaven-ensnaring Skill of Nine Fires¡¯ of the Fire Lord and the other is the ¡®Power of Omni-concealment¡¯ of the ¡®Civil Star¡¯.¡±

    ¡°A lost Celestial Court martial arts method¡­¡± It made Meng Qi think a lot about it. It could not be determined what kind of force it was, so it could be a Gu demoness or ¡°The Myths¡± organization known as the ¡°Ancient Gods¡±.

    Qing Yu patted his ¡°Time Sword¡± with his tunic floating and his look of pleasure.

    ¡°We will stop here for today¡¯s skill exchange. When I see you again next time, I will have developed the ¡®Fire Emperor Incinerating Heaven and Earth¡¯.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡± Meng Qi was so happy about that.

    Both of them fought with the Exterior knife trick, but they did not continue to consume each other¡¯s strength because they worried about the one pulling the strings.

    ¡­..

    After leaving the Yellow Court Temple, Meng Qi immediately raised his alertness. ¡°How does the one pulling the strings deal with me after I ce chess?¡±

    Other young masters had not yet emerged from the water and he did not know that anyone else could appear. Thus, he could only cease all activities to wait for the change.

    Whening back to the house that he rented, Meng Qi found that the coffin had been taken away by Jiang Hengchuan. Seeing the courtyard empty, he discarded his distracting thoughts and started to practice the Golden Bell Shield and the Eight Nine Mysteries. It was the foundation that could not be forgotten.

    ¡°Dong! Dong! Dong!¡±

    At dusk, a knock on the door startled the flying Birds, which roused Meng Qi from his practice.

    He had recognized the identity of the person arriving by his breath and movement before he had even opened the door. It was Jiang Hengchuan of ¡°The Astounding¡±.

    ¡°Are there any clues?¡± Meng Qi pulled open the courtyard door with a creaking sound.

    With a sullen look on his face, Jiang Hengchuan said, ¡°No. There was an obvious feature of a wood carving and we found the craftsman, but there were many peopleing and going there to buy wood carvings every day. Besides, every wood carving has the same appearance, so could he even remember who bought this wood carving? I used some tricks to make sure that he did not tell a lie or hide anything. And the note did not have any clues.¡±

    The so-called obvious feature of the wood carving was that if it was made purely manually, different craftsmen had different styles and characteristics, therefore, it would be easy to distinguish them as long as you could find the man who knew what to look for. The wood carvings themselves almost always belonged to the same kind of wood carvings made by one craftsman. Although they could not get the exact right size and shape, the craftsman surely could not distinguish if the one he that had sold at that time was this wood carving, unless it waspletely perfect or iplete. However, the one pulling the strings could not buy the special wood carving with high distinguishability.

    ¡°I will study the wood carving, the note, and the spitball again.¡± Meng Qi frowned slightly and asked, ¡°Right, who was the craftsman?¡±

    ¡°He was craftsman Li from Yellow Flower Alley, and he made wood carvings by himself to sell in the street.¡± Jiang Hengchuan returned those three things to Meng Qi and then took his leave, intending to investigate other clues from the Wing Listening Vi.

    Meng Qi looked at the note written with ¡°Killing de¡± Su Meng, finding that the ink marks along the margin of the note were indistinct. Apparently, the writer had touched it.

    And then, he picked up the wood carving, going out directly.

    Other people were unable to get any clues, but perhaps he could get some information about it.

 Chapter 284: The Unexpected Clue

    <h4>Chapter 284: The Unexpected Clue</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    In the Yellow Flower Alley, Craftsman Li was walking home while carrying two loads of wood carvings.

    When he spotted a handsome young man in ck clothes standing before the gate of his house, he asked, ¡°Young master, who are you looking for?¡±

    Meng Qi smiled. ¡°I want to buy a wood carving.¡±

    ¡°No problem.¡± Craftsman Li stayed vignt and didn¡¯t invite Meng Qi to enter his house. Heid down his loads and pointed at the bamboo baskets. ¡°Help yourself, young master.¡±

    Meng Qi picked up the wood carvings and carelessly asked, ¡°Do you have two identical wood carvings?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s impossible. Even though two can look simr, the differences are nuanced,¡± Craftsman Li replied with a polite smile.

    ¡°That¡¯s reasonable,¡± Meng Qi replied suggestively. He took out the wood carving and asked, ¡°Do you recognize this?¡±

    He was nning on using his Supernatural Power of Shaking Heaven and Hitting Earth to evoke Craftsman Li¡¯s memories.

    His kung fu typically wasn¡¯t good enough to evoke someone¡¯s residual Samsara memories. Even when it came to memories in this lifetime, he could use his Peace Quietude Split to evoke a person¡¯s most miserable, unforgettable, and impressive moments.

    Fortunately, it had been only 24 hours since Craftsman Li sold the wood carving yesterday, so he still remembered something. In other words, the rted memories were still sitting at the shallow level of his deep Awareness sea, so they weren¡¯t difficult to be awakened.

    In addition, Meng Qi also had the wood carving as a reminder. This was helpful to evoke Craftsman Li¡¯s memorial fragments.

    There were no two word carvings that were exactly the same. When craving it, the differences were so insignificant that he hadn¡¯t remembered them. That was why he couldn¡¯t identify the word carving at once. However, it was a different story in his subconsciousness. Since the thing was so recently sold, there was a possibility of him identifying it. Besides, for a grassroots craftsman like Craftsman Li, he would only buy enough wood enough for the sale of one or two days to keep the turnover moving.

    More importantly, Craftsman Li didn¡¯t know any kung fu, so he was quite weak in defending his soul.

    But Meng Qi didn¡¯t want to be forceful and prioritized the well-being of Craftsman Li¡¯s soul and body while making his move.

    The minute Craftsman Li was about to say something, everything before him momentarily turned dark before bing bright again. He was now standing on the street, weing customers. Some would stop walking to choose from his goods. Some would randomly pick a wood carving up and leave after throwing a copper. Life was the same as usual.

    Suddenly, he fixed his attention on a particr wood carving. He found that it was a little strange and differentpared to the others.

    The minute this idea urred to him, someone came to his stand and picked the wood carving up.

    Meng Qi, who was using his supernatural power, held his breath because he saw ink stains on the edge of the person¡¯s hand!

    In the note that addressed Su Meng, the Killing de, part of the characters were smudged. The writer had evidently identally touched it¡­

    ¡°How much is it?¡± A male voice sounded in front of his ears. He looked up, wanting to answer him.

    Meng Qi stayed focused and waited to find out who it was.

    Craftsman Li turned his attention to the man in front of him. He was a young man with upturned eyes and bushy eyebrows¡­

    It was Jiang Tabo!

    Meng Qi was so surprised that he was almost countercharged by his supernatural power. It was Jiang Tabo, the person who was framed and whose death waster used to set Meng Qi up! It was Jiang Hengchuan¡¯s cousin!

    As all these thoughts ran through his mind, he abruptly found out the answer he had looked for. The perpetrator had imed to have kidnapped Jiang Tabo, but Jiang Hengchuan realized he was simply under the custody of the casino after arriving in Maoling. What was more, he had collected enough money to pay off his debt and leave the casino. How did the perpetrator discovered this and lure him away In the most crucial moment? Why was Jing Tabo¡¯s expression more incredulous than frightened at that time?

    But with him dead, the clue hade to a dead end¡­

    Craftsman Li looked at the man beside Jiang Tabo, a middle-aged man in his 40s. With an invisible growth under his eyebrows, he wore an expensive robe and looked like somewhat haughty. He stood close to Jiang Tabo and exchanged nces with him from time to time.

    Craftsman Li quavered as his vision gradually blurred. He then saw wisps of smoke in the same dark sky. Everything was normal, but the two men in front of him had disappeared.

    ¡°D-Don¡¯t tell me I encountered ghosts¡­¡± He was terrified but surprise soon took over him. He became overjoyed upon seeing the piece of silver in his basket. Having confirmed that the silver was genuine, he hoped that such ghosts woulde and buy from him more often.

    Meng Qi headed straight for the Flower-viewing Garden after stepping out the Yellow Flower Alley. He didn¡¯t know anyone who familiar with Jiang Tabo, but he was sure that Jiang Hengchuan would know some.

    When evening approached, Jiang Hengchuan was still searching the ces in the vicinity of the Wind-listening Vi. He had taken the opposite direction of the stone trail described by Meng Qi to look for the hidden man.

    ¡°Young Master Su, did you get any lead?¡± Jiang Hengchuan asked excitedly when he sensed Meng Qi¡¯s arrival.

    Meng Qi nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve gone to the Yellow Flower Alley again and used some tricks to help Craftsman Li recall his memories.¡±

    The reason why Craftsman Li was still alive was that he couldn¡¯t remember what had happened. Yet who could have guessed Meng Qi was capable of using the Supernatural Power of Shaking Heaven and Hitting Earth?

    Even among the Samsara travelers, who was capable of finding such a skill among the innumerable cultivation methods avable?

    The supernatural power was just a medium-level kung fu, despite its unique effect.

    ¡°Who was it?¡± Jiang Hengchuan instantly asked, surprised.

    Meng Qi gave him a description of what had happened.

    Jiang Hengchuan trembled as his face darkened. ¡°No wonder I felt everything was so coincidental!¡±

    His voice demonstrated his resentment and helplessness. He had never thought that his cousin would be involved in this.

    ¡°Brother Jiang, do you know the middle-aged man?¡± Meng Qi asked, steering the conversation back to the main topic.

    Jiang Hengchuan took a deep breath and his expression became normal again. ¡°I¡¯ve only met him twice but I won¡¯t mistake him for anyone else. He¡¯s a gambling buddy of Tabo, called Chu Guan. He¡¯s the Xiang host of the Dajiang Gang.¡±

    ¡°Dajiang Gang¡­¡± Meng Qi gasped.

    Jiang Hengchuan thought for a moment before continuing, ¡°Since this involves the Dajiang Gang and the perpetrator is adept atying traps, we need to be careful. We need to ask for a Green-ribbon or Silvery-badge Arrester¡¯s help and move forward openly.¡±

    ¡°Precisely,¡± Meng Qi said in agreement.

    Jiang Tabo kept a low-profile and being a Green-ribbon Arrester meant he could protect himself from being framed. However, investigating Chu Guan was another thing. Chu Guan was the Xiang host of the Dajiang Gang, the top-level force in the world. If Meng Qi went to question him, he would probably end up getting killed.

    Fortunately, Jiang Hengchuan had developed a friendship with Slivery-badge Yu and Green-ribbon Dai in the local Six Fan School. They walked out and passed through the boisterous street before reaching Yamen. After briefing about what had happened, they sessfully managed to invite Green-ribbon Dai Fei.

    Green-ribbon Dai then invited Chen Yasong, the Vice Chief of the Maoling branch of the Dajiang Gang. Together, the four of them rushed to Chu Guan¡¯s house.

    Being a bold and carefree person, Dai Fei scolded the perpetrator as they walked. ¡°Someone is stirring trouble in Maoling. If I know who it is, I¡¯ll make him pay the price!¡±

    Chen Yasong was a Half-step Exterior Scenery master as well and was quite familiar with Dai Fei. ¡°The chaos has been going on for several months now. What did you say you¡¯re going to do to the perpetrator?¡±

    He had a fair face, like a middle-aged, mild-mannered savage.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it because there aren¡¯t any clues avable?¡± Dai Fei turned his head and observed Meng Qi from top to bottom. ¡°Young Master Su, could you be talented in auguring? You actually managed to find out a clue this way. You truly deserve your reputation!¡±

    Meng Qi smiled. ¡°It¡¯s just an unnoteworthy small trick.¡±

    Ha! It was useless trying to get any information out of him!

    Though Jiang Hengchuan retained hisposure, he was quiet along the way. It gave others the impression that he was anxious.

    The four walked very quickly and soon arrived at Chu Guan¡¯s house. But the ce appeared quite tranquil.

    ¡°Something must be wrong. Isn¡¯t it too quiet?¡± Meng Qi¡¯s face became grave.

    Chen Yasong shook his head and exined, ¡°His wife is in their hometown, taking care of his parents. His children are all been married. What¡¯s more, he loves gambling. There¡¯s only one deaf servant at home, so it¡¯s nothing to worry about.¡±

    ¡°Stay on your guard,¡± Dai Fei said, taking the opportunity to knock down Chen Yasong. He sped up his pace and instantly jumped over the wall to enter the yard. Meng Qi and the rest followed suit.

    As theynded on the ground, they heard a deeply painful scream. They rushed inside without looking at each other.

    Meng Qi was astonished. They had rushed here at an incredible speed and they had been secretive about it too. How could something happen?

    Dai Fei punched his palm and created a fierce wind, throwing the gate of the hall open. A bloody scene unfolded before them.

    An old servant was dead lying on the ground with one sword stabbed into his chest, evidently dead. Chu Guan, with a growth in one corner of his eyebrows, sat on a chair. His two hands gripped the sword that prated his chest, his blood spilling all over his body.

    He gazed at the four of them, resentment filling his eyes. He shrilly squealed,

    ¡°Civil Star will avenge me¡­¡±

    He then bit his tongue and died immediately due to a deteriorating wound, leaving no time for Meng Qi to save him.

    Civil Star¡­ His scream lingered in Meng Qi¡¯s ears as if it was saying something.

    Their face turned dark. They carefully searched the yard but found nothing.

    ¡°There¡¯s no one nicknamed Civil Star in Jianghu! Could it be that an ancient God has resurrected?¡± Dai Fei asked indignantly. Both Chen Yasong and Jiang Hengchuan also appeared confused.

    Meng Qi knew the background of Civil Star, but no matter what, that was just a pseudonym. In Maoling, the person would definitely have a proper identity. But who exactly was it?

    Since he didn¡¯t tell them that he knew Civil Star, they were still clueless after their brief discussion. They decided to report this information to the headquarters in Luoyang and the Head Altar of the Dajiang Gang, hoping they could get some clues.

    They headed for their respective abodes. The next morning, Meng Qi woke up fidgety upon thinking that his investigation hade to a dead end again.

    After taking a deep breath, he stepped out his yard for a walk in the cool morning.

    He subconsciously came to the alley lined with Chinese Pagoda Trees. He saw the silver-haired old maning out with a small stool. He got seated on the stool and started carefully carving wood with a graver.

    He was focused and devout as if he was doing the most important task in the world. Havingpletely plunged himself into the world of carving, it was like he was carving his own life.

    How quiet he was! The unspeakable silence calmed down Meng Qi again. He sat cross-legged and watched the man carve.

    ¡°Young man, can I help you?¡± The old man lifted his head and looked at Meng Qi.

    Meng Qi didn¡¯t walk away this time and instead asked, after thinking about it, ¡°I¡¯m touched by your dedicated work. I can¡¯t help myself from appreciating your carving.¡±

    This was the second time that he had such a feeling. Based on the novels that he had read, this was the prelude to meeting an expert!

    Could it be true?

    He looked forward to figuring it out as if he was unearthing a little fun.

    ¡°You tter me! I¡¯m very stupid, so I have to stay focused.¡± The old man made a joke of himself.

    Meng Qi¡¯s face twitched after hearing his answer. He changed the topic and asked, ¡°You don¡¯t sound local judging from your ent.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± The old man sighed. ¡°I came here a month ago. Once I watched the Tidal Bore of the Jin River, I¡¯ll leave.¡±

    ¡°Tidal Bore of the Jin River? You¡¯re quite the elegant person.¡± Meng Qi smiled.

    The expression of the old man over his 50s softened. He soulfully stared at the wood carving in his hand. It was of a woman dressed in pce garbs. ¡°When my wife was still alive, she loved watching the Tidal Bore of the Jin River. I¡¯ve beening here to watch it every year after her death.¡±

 Chapter 285: The Level of Thinking

    <h4>Chapter 285: The Level of Thinking</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Meng Qi¡¯s heart beat faster as he unconsciously exhaled, seemingly having grasped something.

    The silver-haired old man smiled and changed the topic. ¡°Young man, were you feeling somewhat frustrated earlier?¡±

    He stared at Meng Qi squarely as if even a chat required his full attention.

    It was only now that Meng Qi saw the old man¡¯s appearance clearly. He was fooled by the man¡¯s silver hair, but he wasn¡¯t actually that old. He was close to 50s, with a few wrinkles lining his face. Though his features were ordinary, his sense of concentration gave him a charming side.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Meng Qi suppressed his excitement after getting a hint. He chatted with the old man as if he was talking to an elderly family member. ¡°I¡¯ve run into trouble in Maoling.¡±

    He became humble as a sign of respect to the old man.

    The old man listened carefully without noticing these details. When Meng Qi finished speaking, he asked, ¡°You seemed to have resolved your troubles and calmed down after leaving this ce yesterday. Yet you felt anxious again. Is it because of your future encounters?¡±

    The man spoke the truth without hiding or showing anything.

    Meng Qi was even more convinced that this old man was someone wise. After some consideration, he replied in a casual tone, ¡°I immediately informed my partners after getting a clue yesterday. We rushed to Chu Guan¡¯s house as quickly as we could, but we were stillte. Hemitted suicide while shouting about how Civil Star would avenge him.¡±

    He continued, ¡°Earlier, we hid and disguised ourselves and tried to get there without dy. But the information was still leaked. I think there are two possibilities. Either we¡¯re followed by an insanely strong master or there¡¯s a mole among us.¡±

    Generally speaking, the perpetrator could just send a regr master to trace all their tracks. For example, a genuine street vendor could trace every street they had passed and that would expose their destination. Having considered this point, Meng Qi had asked everyone to disguise themselves and hide their breaths.

    Being half-step Exterior Scenery masters, Dai Fei and Chen Yasong had remained alert to their surroundings as they traveled along that road. If they didn¡¯t notice there was someone following them, then the stalker had to be extremely strong.

    The old man¡¯s expression remained untouched as he listened carefully. Like a vast sea capable of containing a giant stone, he would remain calm in any peril.

    When Meng Qi was done, the old man didn¡¯tment and instead smiled as if he could see through Meng Qi. ¡°Since you¡¯ve already guessed it, then it¡¯s not the problem that worries you, is it not?¡±

    Meng Qi blushed and scratching his head in embarrassment. The old man had discovered that he was deliberately trying toe up with a conversation. ¡°Yes, I have a guess. What concerns me most is what he had shouted as he died, that Civil Star would avenge him.¡±

    ¡°Well, did you find it self-contradictory?¡± The old man stopped carving and concentrated on talking with him.

    Meng Qi exhaled and nodded. ¡°Yes. We had no clues about the orchestrator, but hisst words told us it was Civil Star. In my opinion, he was trying to use his death toy a trap for us.¡±

    He had had other suspects at that time, but Chu Guan¡¯sst words almost exposed the true identity of Civil Star. This made him felt this was Chu Guan¡¯s trap, borne out of hatred for Civil Star.

    If Chu Guanmitted suicide at his own will, it was only normal for him to die quietly without saying a word. Even if he lost his mind as he died, at most he would just say someone would be avenging him. Why did he specifically call out Civil Star? On the contrary, if he was forced to do so, then there must be something important enough that he would kill himself to protect. Then why would he expose the perpetrator? Wasn¡¯t he afraid of that the perpetrator would destroy whatever precious thing he was trying to protect?

    In the beginning, he didn¡¯t realize this abnormality. It was only after he returned home that he made this realization.

    The old man smiled and asked him the fundamental question, ¡°Since you¡¯ve already discovered something was off, then why are you still feeling frustrated?¡±

    Meng Qi smiled self-mockingly. ¡°It¡¯s precise because I¡¯ve discovered something was off that I¡¯m frustrated. I feel like there¡¯s something missing in this puzzle but I don¡¯t know what is it no matter how I think about it. It was only after I watched you carve and calmed down that realization hit me.¡±

    ¡°What have you realized?¡± The old man had basically not given any of his opinions throughout their conversation, merely echoing Meng Qi all along.

    Meng Qi¡¯s face became solemn. ¡°Since the perpetrator dared to entrap Wang Siyuan, then the trap naturally wouldn¡¯t be so easily discernible to me. I¡¯m afraid the truth is buried even deeper.¡±

    ¡°If I even realized the paradoxical nature of Chu Guan¡¯sst words, how can the perpetrator not?¡± he continued.

    ¡°Just like the first trap I¡¯ve fallen into, it was full of obvious coincidences and intentional leads, so I didn¡¯t consider it a real one. In my eyes, a genuine trap would have many ws, look stupid, and rely more on inapparent coincidences. Thus, being overconfident in my strength, I was sure I could exonerate myself and escape unscathed. This was why I dared to go to the Flower-viewing Garden to disrupt the opponent¡¯s n. However, it turned out to be a real trap.¡±

    ¡°I have to admit that the orchestrator of all these thought about these more deeply than I did. He knew I would find something wrong, so heid out a predictable and deliberate trap. The conspiracy felt so poorly done that I mistook it for a fake one. Besides, I still don¡¯t understand why he could make such a naturally perfect trap. I neither know the inevitable reason behind it nor why Wang Siyuan told me I¡¯d fall into the trap regardless what I¡¯d do.¡±

    The old man winked andughed. ¡°In other words, it¡¯s the same this time?¡±

    ¡°Yes. If even I found the mention of Civil Star paradoxical, so could the other three once they calmed down. But we¡¯ll all subconsciously consider it a deliberate set-up. We¡¯ll definitely neglect Civil Star to find out the perpetrator!¡± Meng Qi¡¯s voice became grim. ¡°The perpetrator has exposed his identity but made it so that we¡¯ve already neglected him!¡±

    The old man yed along, echoing his words. ¡°The man behind the whole conspiracy is still Civil Star.¡±

    Meng Qi nodded. ¡°Yes. This is a thinking trap. As long as he thinks one level deeper than we do, he¡¯ll control us at his will.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think he¡¯s thinking more profoundly than you now? His objective is to hide and set Civil Star up at the same time,¡± the old man asked rhetorically.

    Meng Qi confidently said, ¡°I only need to think more profoundly than my foe, otherwise, it¡¯ll just backfire on me. After all, a deeper thought doesn¡¯t always bring me benefits.¡±

    ¡°For example, if we all stand at the first level of thinking, Civil Star¡¯s n would backfire and expose himself. However, if I¡¯ve fallen into the trap, Jiang Hengchuan, Dai Fei and Chen Yasong would absolutely understand something is wrong. After all, they¡¯re all mindful and experienced, especially thetter two. They¡¯ll naturally think another level deeper. Since the orchestrator won¡¯t hide a trap on the third level of thinking to prevent exposure, they don¡¯t need to think any deeper than that.¡±

    If Wang Siyuan didn¡¯t tell me that he had set a trap with someone, I wouldn¡¯t have paid more attention to our foe. Thus, even if I was entrapped once and gained some experience, I still wouldn¡¯t enter the second level of thinking.¡±

    The old man asked again, without offering any of his opinions, ¡°What if you¡¯re not standing at the second level of thinking?¡±

    ¡°If I was the orchestrator, I¡¯d¡­¡± A bold thought came to Meng Qi.

    Without waiting for him to clear his thoughts, the old man asked again with a smile, ¡°How about you now? Do you feel moreposed after thinking your ideas through?¡±

    Meng Qi was startled to hear that, only to realize that he had really calmed down. He cupped one hand in the other before his chest and said, ¡°Yes. Thank you for your guidance.¡±

    The old man just nodded with a smile. He once again immersed himself in carving the piece of wood with a graver. He was so focused and pious, making for a charming sight.

    Meng Qi understood that the old man wanted to be left alone. He stood up and left. He stopped at the entrance of the alley and secretly waved his fists, looking inspired.

    He decided toe here whenever he could to cozy up to the old man!

    ¡­

    The minute he reached his house, Meng Qi saw Jiang Hengchuan pacing up and down before his yard.

    ¡°Brother Jiang, what¡¯s up?¡± Meng Qi walked up to him.

    Jiang Hengchuan wore a serious expression. ¡°I¡¯m here for two things. One is about Chu Guan¡¯sst words. Since no conspirators would expose themselves, something must be wrong. We were clueless at the first, but then suddenly discovered the perpetrator to be Civil Star. It¡¯s too unreasonable!¡±

    Meng Qi was stunned but replied with a faint smile, ¡°I think it¡¯s a deliberate setup too.¡±

    Jiang Hengchuan was d that his standpoint was recognized. He continued whileughing, ¡°Great minds think alike. We must inform Green-ribbon Dai and Chief Chen immediately.¡±

    ¡°What is the other thing about?¡± Meng Qi asked withoutmenting.

    Through Secret Voice-sending, Jiang Hengchuan answered, ¡°I¡¯ve been tailing Qiu Feitely and he hasn¡¯t noticed thanks to Oneness of Heaven and Men. I found out he had been visiting the hill beside Jin River for two days. Since it¡¯s likely he¡¯ll go again tonight, I¡¯m here to invite you to join me. We can hide and see what he¡¯s up to.¡±

    In order to protect himself, he couldn¡¯t follow him closely.

    Touching the Reincarnation Charm in his sleeves, Meng Qi agreed after some consideration.

    On the bank of Jin River, some ces were full of fanciful songs and dances while others were boisterous. There were also secluded ces, such as the hill outside the city.

    Meng Qi and Jiang Hengchuan arrived ahead of Qiu Fei and hid in a covert ce. They held their breaths, erased the tracks they had left, and waited for night to fall.

    Wild grass covered the entire hill, with footprints marking some spots. But Meng Qi and Jiang Hengchuan were the only ones there.

    Time flew with the bright moon slowly hanging high in the sky. A figure furtively climbed the hill against the moonlight. It was none other than Qiu Fei, the Wind-chasing Stick.

    With the reddish Eyebrows-abreast Stick in his hand, he stayed vignt and inspected his surroundings.

    Meng Qi used his Will-projecting and Eight Nine Mysteries to sessfully mislead Qiu Fei while Jiang Hengchuan depended on his realm of Oneness of Heaven and Men.

    After confirming that no one was following him, Qiu Fei suddenly stomped on the ground with a great force, making a loud sound.

    ¡°What is he doing?¡± Meng Qi was surprised at his strange behavior.

    The ground abruptly shook and the bulges appeared on the mud as two silhouettes emerged from the earth. They were half-dead men with weak breaths and pale faces.

    It was the Life-changing Sect! Meng Qi¡¯s heart instantly raced for he seemed to have found some answers he had been looking for.

    Why did the Life-changing Sect disciples happen to arrive on the exact day that Old Zhong left?

    Why did they happen to finally found clues on the exact same day after hunting down Old Zhong for so long?

    Why did the non-core disciple carry an Exterior-level zombie?

    Why did the mad Swordsman of Ning Province disappear since then?

 Chapter 286: Caprice of Life and Death

    <h4>Chapter 286: Caprice of Life and Death</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    The wave of emotion had just surged through Meng Qi when a sense of alertness suddenly set in.

    Jiang Hengchuan and he had been extrally careful on their way up in case someone tried to ambush them. However, after confirming that there was ¡°nobody¡±, their attention had shifted to removing their traces and finding a secret location to hide themselves. Their focus had no longer been on concealing their breath and figures.

    Who knew, however, that the people Qiu Fei was meeting were hidden underground. They were like rotting corpses with close to no breath at all. Even if Jiang Hengchuan could use Oneness of Heaven and Men and Meng Qi employed all sorts of secret tactics, they could only feel the surface of the soil at best. It was difficult to prate it and thus no way to detect them. Yet they could simply rely on the minor trembling of the surface to tell whether there were people around, and hide at the same time!

    The reason why they had not made a move yet was that they were too weak. They had been waiting for Qiu Fei, who was on the level of Half-step Exterior Scenery, to arrive before they attacked!

    Meng Qi and Jiang Hengchuan looked at each other. They could not care less about exposing themselves now. Promptly, they made a decision to fall back.

    Just as they were making their escape, the trio before them acted. With a swing of his Eyebrows-abrest Stick, Qiu Fei magically leaped over a distance of several kilometers. His stick was aimed right at Jiang Hengchuan¡¯s head.

    The howling of the wind grew more intense. Weeds were blown to the ground or uprooted altogether. Layer afteryer converged as what seemed like a perfectly uniform wall of wind was formed. It blocked off all of Jiang Hengchuan¡¯s paths so he had no choice but to face the Eyebrows-abrest Stick.

    To Qiu Fei, at first nce, Jiang Hengchuan was evidently more important to deal with than Meng Qi. The man had achieved Oneness of Heaven and Men, after all. Hence, Qiu Fei was merciless in his attack.

    A weaker Half-step Exterior Scenery could not create a natural phenomenon that was adequately coordinated with its user. It could only be used to subtly hinder the enemy or increase damage. However, for a normal Half-step Exterior Scenery where one¡¯s Inner and Outer Worlds were harmonious with each other, natural phenomena helped in a different way. They caused one¡¯s moves, genuine Qi and the like to improve, with the two aspects closely coordinated.

    It was just like Qiu Fei at the moment. The fierce winds were not whipping around aimlessly, but in such a way that they could form a wall. That made up for Qiu Fei¡¯s ws in his moves, and left Jiang Hengchuan no ce to run.

    The Eyebrows-abrest Stick smashed down on Jiang Hengchuan¡¯s head. Unlike other mighty and heavy Long Sticks, it was light and agile instead. It moved like the wind and could change with each strike. All its inner force and genuine Qi were held within, waiting for the right moment to explode.

    Amidst the howling wind all around, Jiang Hengchuan seemed to be at ease, even enjoying the situation. He tantly ignored the walls of wind closing in on him. It was as if he were a part of the wind and the surroundings, moving with the gales and as thin as a sheet of paper.

    At the same time, he held out his right palm. His five fingers created various different hand seals, with each seal containing its own Dharma and Logos. They had countless variations, making it difficult to train.

    His five fingers closed together before he calmly pointed with one finger. It was like the constant amidst numerous changes¨C the world might be fraught with constant change, but change is always constant!

    This was ¡°one¡±!

    Up against Qiu Fei¡¯s decent level of Half-step Exterior Scenery, Jiang Hengchuan was going all out right from the start!

    There were also two Life-changing Sect Disciples. They both wore pointed hats and had the faces of corpses, but one was in ck, and the other, white. They bore a striking resemnce to the Nine Serenities¡¯s ck and White Guardians of Hell, although these two looked exactly the same, almost as if they were replicas of each other.

    The two of them faced Meng Qi, weaponless. The Disciple in white jumped up in an act that defied gravity andnded on higher ground. He pped his hands together and the airflow began to copse and turn dense, like a from which there was no escape.

    The Disciple in ck leaped forward. With his left palm across his chest, he gently pushed with his right palm. He was working in perfect harmony with the Disciple in white, like their attack was supposed to happen this way and would be iplete without either of them!

    The two Palm Gusts collided. They turned into a vortex, sucking in the vitality and life of its surroundings. An ominous vibe emanated from it and chilly breezes quivered in the air.

    Upon seeing their move, Meng Qi only felt that most of their ws had been made up for by each other. He could barely make out a few imperfections in their attack, and he was not even sure if they were traps.

    The ominous winds were everywhere and attacks came hurling from all directions. It was as if every weed and rock had turned into weapons for killing. If Meng Qi was not careful, they would suddenly strike or trip him up.

    Plenty of people in the world just happen to die from various reasons. For instance, stepping on a stone and slipping backward normally should not be toorge an issue. However, if the back of one¡¯s head happens to hit a sharp stone upon impact, it would be a different story. Such is the caprice of life and death.

    By Yama¡¯s invitation, every small aspect could be a fatal point!

    This move created by the two of them involved clever variations and made up for each other¡¯s ws. It clearly demonstrated the essence of this truth.

    ¡°These two are Life-changing Sect¡¯s core Disciples!¡± Meng Qi subconsciously formed such a notion. He wielded ¡°Heaven Inflicted Pain¡±, its silvery-white lightning sharply and suddenly rising.

    In an instant, he had made his decision. He chose not to use the ¡°Buddha¡¯s Lamp¡± that had yet to be exposed, but rather, activate ¡°Heaven Inflicted Pain¡±. Thunderps were the natural enemy of evil creatures anyway!

    Meng Qi performed all nine strokes in quick session. ¡°Heaven Inflicted Pain¡± seemed to turn into a series of residual shadows that pushed the evil winds away andpressed the airflow. There was a thunderous rumble, as if thunder had descended from the heavens¨C fierce, tyrannical and evil-eliminating!

    Even without the Purple Thunder Force with it, the nine forces of Knife Qi transformed into a Thunderbolt Python, winding around one another like a Thunder Light Wild Dragon. Then it flew straight at Life-changing Sect¡¯s two disciples.

    Knife Qi streaked across the sky as the rumbling sounds and shes of lightning ceaselessly continued. The surrounding grass and soil seemed to have felt its might and got burnt to ashes, as if they had been struck by Sky Thunder.

    The charred ckness sped towards the ck and White Guardians of Hell. All the evil winds, chilly breezes, andck of constancy were wiped out in a sh.

    Meng Qi wanted to quickly finish this because he was worried that the enemy might have reinforcements or the Zombie Swordsman of Ning Province might be near. His intention was to force some distance between them and immediately leave the scene. He did not think about how he could use the Nine Strategies Beyond the Swords and Outline of Heavenly Knife to analyze their ¡°caprice of life and death¡± move. Instead, he focussed on fighting ingenuity with strength, using Thunderp¡¯s vitality to righteously suppress it!

    The Knife Qi concentrated. Its blinding light and ferocity were evident. It was both strong and unyielding. Once it struck, all things evil and supernatural would be utterly obliterated!

    Thunder Light Knife Qi swung down with crackling sounds,pletely destroying their move. For the first time, the corpse-like faces of the two Life-changing Sect disciples were contorted with fear.

    However, since their move was hardly ordinary, it managed to slightly weaken and dy the assault by the Knife Qi. The disciple in white used Thousand Pounds Falling to drop himself to the ground in a hurry such that he stood next to hispanion in ck. He ced his palms together and drew half an arc.

    This move was particrly strange. It unexpectedly produced the feeling of life and harmony and was fierce and unyielding. However, upon closer sensing, one would realize that hidden within the vitality was a point of extreme deathliness. The core of this move was in fact a change towards weakness!

    As if he wereplementing it, the disciple in ck ced the back of his hands together and drew half an arc as well. The evil winds started blowing again, bringing back deathly notions. His move was like water, pervading everywhere. Yet at its core, there was vitality hidden within with fierce variations!

    The duo¡¯s movesbined into one once more. The surrounding airflow got pulled in by their momentum and formed a sphere of air. Death was hidden within life on the left, and life hidden within death on the right. They continuously changed from one to the other, whipping life and death around and around. The caprice in it was all too obvious.

    To think this move demonstrated the taiji of life and death!

    The idea behind the move was simr to Meng Qi¡¯s ¡°Trio Combination of Yin and Yang, which is Yin and which is Yang?¡±. Life and death are rooted in each other and could flow from one to the other. However, the cleverness of the move and the way it used Dharma and Logos far exceeded Meng Qi¡¯s creation. After all, it was one of the Life-changing Sect¡¯s ultimate moves.

    Meng Qi¡¯s ¡°Trio Combination of Yin and Yang¡± contained both Yin and Yang. He would wait until he and the opponent¡¯s moves had collided before he would deduce the root of thetter¡¯s move. If the opponent had already suffered, he still had plenty of tricks to spare, such as holding back his genuine Qi by half. Meng Qi could easily change and y along. However, with Life-changing Sect¡¯s move, every moment could be life or death. No matter how he responded to it, it was simply too capricious!

    Thankfully they were on the defense!

    More crackling sounded like the knife energy Thunderbolt Python charred the ground ck with all the might of heavenly punishment. It crushed rocks into dust and heavily struck down on the Taichi of life and death.

    The taiji spun around and around. It changed from life to death and took away the fearsome thunderp of the Knife Qi. Then it changed from death to life and caused genuine Qi and the airflow to erupt.

    ¡°BOOM!¡±

    The taiji of life and death and Thunder Light Knife Qi exploded together. Either ck streaks of charred material lined the ground or soil flew in the air.

    Jiang Hengchuan¡¯s Normalizing Finger struck the Eyebrows-abrest Stick. His slender fingers were a stark contrast to the thick and heavy stick, but they solidified together like a static frame of scenery.

    The howls disappeared and genuine Qi within returned to the way it had once been. Everything had returned to normal!

    Making use of this point, Jiang Hengchuan pulled his right hand back and reached his left palm out instead. His palm movements were like tumbling waves and their force like a rolling dragon. The ground rumbled and shook, disying his power.

    Qiu Fei had no choice but to use his stick to fend off the attack.

    ¡°POW!¡±

    The crash resounded throughout the area. Jiang Hengchuan flew backward from the force and escaped Qiu Fei¡¯s attacking range.

    On the other side, the two disciples of Life-changing Sect simultaneously let out an enraged roar after blocking the blow from ¡°Heaven Inflicted Pain¡±. They were about to attack again when they saw that Meng Qi had already retreated. He was going along the edge of the mountain and dashing towards river Jin at such a rapid speed that he almost looked like an illusion or the devil himself.

    Meng Qi and Jiang Hengchuan separately made their getaways with the Life-changing Sect disciples and Qiu Fei respectively hot on their heels. The two of them made half an arc before slowly approaching each other.

    Qiu Fei¡¯s expression was grave. He was chasing with everything he had, gradually closing in on Jiang Hengchuan.

    Just then, Meng Qi and Jiang Hengchuan locked eyes. In an act of tacit cooperation, they both pushed their palms in the other¡¯s direction.

    Normally, it was impossible to lend one¡¯s power in such a way. However, Meng Qi had the Immortal Pressing Art, and Jiang Hengchuan could more or less guess what its unique ability was. After all, he had fought Meng Qi before.

    With a dull puff, the two palm motions collided. The two of them borrowed the palm force to push themselves away from each other again at a much faster speed. Then they fell into the river at the same time.

    Qiu Fei slowed down. He could only nkly stare as he did not dare to enter the water. His opponent had the means of threatening his life, and if he were to enter the water, he could not use his various kung fu and Half-step Exterior Scenery powers. It was exceedingly dangerous!

    The river water slowly flowed. Qiu Fei¡¯s eyes were full of hatred.

    ¡­

    After returning to thepound, Meng Qi used his inner force to evaporate the water on him. Based on the situation just now, he could roughly guess why the Swordsman of Ning Province had not appeared.

    He had lost control before. After the two nine acupores disciples had regained control, he did not dare to use it before Meng Qi again.

    Back then, his powers had seemed so miraculous and the Supernatural Power of Shaking Heaven and Hitting Earth had left them dumbfounded. That was probably why the two disciples from Life-changing Sect and Qiu Fei had not revealed themselves but directly left with the Swordsman of Ning Province.

    ¡°Qiu Fei is colluding with the Nine Evil Paths. He must be reported to Six Fan School and the Martial Artists Community must be activated to defeat him together.¡± Meng Qi nned to get help without revealing his identity.

    Jiang Hengchuan agreed, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    At this point in time, there was barely a sliver of light on the horizon. The duo rushed over to Six Fan School and happened to bump into Green-ribbon Arrester Dai Fei.

    ¡°Qiu Fei of Yangxia¡¯s Qiu Family has died,¡± said Dai Fei, cutting to the chase upon seeing the two of them.

    A thought suddenly sprung into Meng Qi¡¯s mind. ¡°Escaping with a fake death to avoid implicating his family!¡±

    If it was so, Qiu Fei was actually pretty decisive, to be able to harden his heart like that. He was not counting on luck or trying to deny anything.

    Jiang Hengchuan mentioned what had happened the night before, and Dai Fei had simr views to them. He furrowed his brows and said, ¡°The Qiu Family can be said to have an established background. If Qiu Fei is faking his death, it¡¯ll be difficult to implicate them. Sigh, let¡¯s just check out the scene first.¡±

    Qiu Fei¡¯s corpse was a fleshy mess. It looked like he had been murdered by the Swordsman of Ning Province. Dai Fei retrieved a part of the flesh and blood to bring back to verify his blood lineage.

    Once again, their lead had broken. The chess match of Maoling still seemed to be under the control of the mastermind. However, Meng Qi was not irritated in the least. He discretely left the city and found a secret location, where he crushed the Samsara talisman.

    This was the three-month limit agreed. Afterpleting their investigation of Zhenwu¡¯s Decoy Grave, he would ask the nearby Jiang Zhiwei and Ruan Yushu to sneak into Maoling. It would be even better if the little glutton brought along some heavy protection with her. Then they would see if the mastermind and Wang Siyuan could possibly predict that!

    Hmph, this chess match will definitely exceed both of your control!

 Chapter 287: Zhenwuâ€™s Decoy Grave

    <h4>Chapter 287: Zhenwu¡¯s Decoy Grave</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    As the Samsara talisman shattered, there was an inconspicuous glimmer of blue light. It enveloped Meng Qi¡¯s entire body and he promptly vanished on the spot.

    Meng Qi was slightly grateful to Demoness Gu, Gu Xiaosang, for this change. Had she not opened the gate to Ninth Heaven¡¯s ruins, he never would have known that the Samsara talisman could be used in the main world. Even if he had known, he would have thought there would be no activity when doing so, just like every time he initiated a Samsara task. If he were even just slightly careless, he would be noticed by others and bring endless trouble for himself.

    Although Meng Qi, unlike Gu Xiaosang, was not borrowing the Sessor of Mystic Fairy¡¯s Auras of the Immortal and Boundary Marker of the Celestial Court to force open the ¡°gate¡± to Ninth Heaven, the activity it caused still shook Yedu. However, with the blue light glowing, had he been within Maoling¡¯s city, he might not have been able to hide from those on the Exterior level nearby.

    The surroundings around him turned dark and gloomy. Meng Qi seemed to be suspended in chaos until the indifferent voice of the Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms rang in his ears.

    ¡°Select the world that you need to return to.¡±

    The World of Shaolin where Duo Ercha had died, the World of Destiny City where Yuan Meng had left his final letter, the World of Windcloud Heights where the Devil Tomb was located, and the World of the Sword Emperor and the Devil Empress all shed before Meng Qi¡¯s eyes one by one.

    Meng Qi did not select any of them, but fished out the ck Fur from his robes. It was the key to initializing the Mystery of the Deceased Zhen Wu Great Emperor, and part of the map of Zhenwu¡¯s Decoy Grave.

    ¡°Do you wish to enter the World of ¡®Zhenwu¡¯s Decoy Grave¡¯ and begin your task?¡± The Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms spoke again as a dim light surrounded the ck Fur. Another scene appeared before Meng Qi¡¯s eyes¨C a grave situated within the cracks of the earth.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Meng Qi chose it.

    The Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms¡¯ voice was calm. ¡°This task has already been shared with three other people. They are also using the Samsara talisman. Do you wish to proceed?¡±

    .

    Three pirs of blue light appeared in the darkness. Jiang Zhiwei in her pink-yellow skirt, Qi Zhengyan in his dark blue robes and Ruan Yushu in her pristine white clothes appeared together.

    They all looked well. It seemed that they, too, had managed to ovee their trauma from the Death Task.

    ¡°It¡¯s not the Samsara Square?¡± Jiang Zhiwei took a look at her surroundings.

    That meant that they could not exchange Karma points for useful items.

    Meng Qi had foreseen such a situation and smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Zhiwei. Since it¡¯s the fake grave, most of the enemies will be ghosts and other supernatural creatures. My Buddha¡¯s Lamp and Heaven Inflicted Pain are already starving.¡±

    Jiang Zhiwei was already used to Meng Qi¡¯s ridiculous choice of words. She giggled and replied, ¡°I¡¯m not worried about that. I am just afraid that you guys might not have prepared enough elixirs for healing purposes.¡±

    She was slightly older than the rest at an age of over 19. With her bright and mature disposition, she was an unparalleled beauty when she smiled.

    ¡°I¡¯m already a Green-ribbon Arrester. I¡¯ve been exchanging three months worth of sries for recovery and antidote elixirs.¡± Meng Qi chuckled as he produced his official seal.

    This had not been solely in preparation for the Zhenwu¡¯s Decoy Grave task. The Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms¡¯ discounts for purchasing elixirs were as high as scripts, Refined Weapons and the like. It was far cheaper to buy them from within Six Fan School and more profitable to exchange them for Karma points.

    Ruan Yushu suddenly muttered to herself in a River East ent, ¡°Green Ribbon¡­¡±

    In River East¡¯s intonation, it was easy to mix up ¡®Green Ribbon¡¯ and ¡®monster¡¯. However, when facing Six Fan School¡¯s arresters, nobody dared to say that, and thus most would speak using the officialnguage.

    ¡°Hehe.¡± Meng Qi pretended not to have heard that.

    Whereas Ruan Yushu acted like she had not been the one who had uttered those words just now. In a straightforward manner, she pointed at the Space Ring and said, ¡°Elder sister Zhiwei, I came prepared.¡±

    Qi Zhengyan¡¯s poker face was as strong as ever. ¡°I¡¯ve been roaming, so I¡¯m notcking in any recovery or antidote elixirs.¡±

    Perhaps because they had used the Samsara talismans, for a brief period of time, the Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms was not hurrying them to enter Zhenwu¡¯s Decoy Grave.

    ¡°Oh, by the way, there¡¯s something¡­¡± Meng Qi summarized what had transpired in Yangxia and Maoling, anxiously gazing at hispanions.

    Jiang Zhiwei appeared suspicious at first, but then her expression rxed. Her face seemed to have a sheen to it, adding on to her overflowing beauty. ¡°Young masters have gathered in Maoling for various reasons and turned into chess pieces? But I didn¡¯t get an ¡®invitation¡¯. Oh, I happen to be in Dizhou and am about to open my nine acupores. If I walk along the Baiyi River, I¡¯ll be able to reach Maoling in five days. How could I miss out on such a big project?¡±

    Like ¡°Five Emperors¡¯ Knife¡± Qing Yu, she was highly interested in sparring with masters on the Ranking List of Young Masters. Moreover, she knew the purpose of Meng Qi¡¯s story. She directly agreed without having him to even open his mouth to make his request.

    ¡°That would be great!¡± Warmth filled Meng Qi¡¯s heart as he eximed in joy.

    Ruan Yushu pressed her lips together and directly stared at Meng Qi. ¡°You said that you¡¯d treat me to good food if I opened Six Acupores!¡±

    ¡°Haha.¡± Meng Qi drilyughed. He had long forgotten about that.

    Jiang Zhiwei hid her giggles behind her hand. How could Ruan Yushu possibly forget something that concerned good food?

    ¡°Since you happen to be in River East, I¡¯ll ask my father if I can go to Maoling for sight-seeing.¡± Ruan Yushu¡¯s icy demeanor never faltered, as though she were speaking about somethingpletely irrelevant. ¡°Although there might be an elder apanying me.¡±

    She was only around 16 years old, and was also the Ruan Family¡¯s beloved daughter. Even if her strength was above average and she was naturally gifted with the zither, she had never been allowed to go out for sight-seeing. However, since Maoling was in River East, it was rtively close to Langya. Thus she could use sight-seeing as an excuse. On top of that, if there was a master following her around, it was unlikely that she would be disallowed from going.

    ¡°That would be great.¡± Meng Qi sincerely cupped one hand in the other before his chest. Although Ruan Yushu had not explicitly stated that she would help him, her actions had proved her intentions.

    Qi Zhengyan thought about it and said, ¡°I¡¯ve crossed the Luoyang region and should reach Maoling in around seven days. I hope I get to meet some masters from the Ranking List of Young Masters.¡±

    Meng Qi thought this was a little dangerous for Qi Zhengyan. Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s strength was extraordinary, so he had no need to worry. Ruan Yushu had an elder following her around, so she would be fine. Qi Zhengyan, however, paled a bit in terms of strength, even if his ¡°Book of the Chaos¡± was powerful. Yet this ¡°cousin¡± of his was doing this out of the good of his heart. It would be upsetting if Meng Qi rejected his offer. Then Meng Qi remembered Qi Zhengyan¡¯s Exterior level fatal move and eventually nodded. ¡°Alright!¡±

    Anyway, it was about time Senior Brother Qi sparred with true masters so he could grow stronger and umte experience.

    ¡°I opened the Mouth Acupore a month ago, and havepleted the beginning stage of my Inner World,¡± added Qi Zhengyan, who had felt Meng Qi¡¯s worry.

    Only then was Meng Qi able to let go of some of his worries. He inwardly eximed, ¡°To have such loyal friends to go through thick and thin with, I have lived a worthy life!¡±

    For some reason, he had a vague feeling that Senior Brother Qi¡¯s confidence had grown stronger than before.

    ¡°By the way, Zhiwei, I also want to ask you about how to preliminarily adjust the Inner World,¡± Meng Qi mentioned in passing. Eight Nine Mysteries and Golden Bell Shield both had relevant content, but it was focussed on the essentials. After all, everyone had a different Inner World and different people had different paths. Scripts could not describe such aspects in detail.

    On the other hand, major sects and aristocratic families had a lot of notes on it. These wereptions of predecessors¡¯ personal experiences meant to serve as references for their descendants. It was something the scripts did not have.

    Jiang Zhiwei gently smiled and replied, ¡°You¡¯ve more or less stabilized Seven Acupores, so it is about time you consider such aspects.¡±

    The group continued chatting for a bit to catch up with one another before they began their mission.

    ¡°Entering the World of ¡®Nine Viges¡¯ and initializing ¡®Zhenwu¡¯s Decoy Grave¡¯. You may stay up to a month before returning, or can discontinue and leave anytime.¡±

    The blue light grew and swallowed the four of them in one shot, disappearing into the darkness.

    ¡­

    At a mountain range, the rising and falling peaks were resembling several dragons sleeping on the ground.

    ¡°Master, the terrain here is really good.¡± A little taoist stood at the mouth of a run-down temple, looking into the distance.

    He and his Master had hurried their way here to stay overnight in the temple. However, upon seeing the ce, they realized that it had excellent fengshui and terrain.

    His Master was an old Taoist with a head full of white hair. He was holding a Heaven and Earth Disk and carrying a Plum Stick on him, appearing like a man of noble character.

    ¡°Apparently, the terrain of this ce was not originally like this.¡± The old Taoist calmly stared into the distance as well.

    The little taoist was shocked. He cried, ¡°It¡¯s not natural?¡±

    Man could actually alter physical terrain?

    Even if it were the Nine Viges Master of the past, or a powerful man who possessed the title ¡®Tengen¡¯ and ruled over their current world, they could only bring about natural phenomena at most. That could alter the vicinity, but how could it affect the entirendform like a mountain range?

    The old Taoist sighed. ¡°Rumor has it that in ancient times, a major power was buried here. He wanted to live on even after death. Ever since then, the mountain range responded to his call and seemed toe to life. They shifted every year, eventually forming the scene you¡¯re seeing right now.¡±

    ¡°M-Master, that¡¯s just folklore, isn¡¯t it?¡± The little taoist was dumbfounded. What kind of major power could cause the mountain range to move with just hisst breath?

    The old Taoist¡¯s face darkened. ¡°It is indeed a myth, but there is also indeed a mysterious grave inside the mountain range. It is rumored that the Nine Viges ancestors obtained benefits from inside there, and thus were able to build their own respective immortal viges and be, in essence, the dictators of the earth. And since a long time ago, several ¡®Emperors of Tengen¡¯ have ventured into the mausoleum and reaped benefits. That is how they slowly climbed their way to the top.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± The little Taoist was shocked at first. Then his expression changed to one of yearning as he muttered, ¡°If I could encounter the grave¡­¡±

    The old Taoist¡¯s expression became even graver than before. ¡°That is not a good thing.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± The little Taoist was confused. Was having fruitful encounters, climbing one¡¯s way to the peak, and obtaining the title of ¡°Tengen¡± not a good thing?¡±

    ¡°The ancestors of the Nine Viges and these few ¡®Emperors of Tengen¡¯ almost reached the realm of immortals. However, in their old age, all of them turned insane and dashed into the mountain range. Someone saw them enter the mausoleum.¡± The old Taoist looked at the mountain range, his eyes dark.

    The little taoist felt chills all over after listening to his master¡¯s words. ¡°M-Master, how do you know?¡±

    ¡°My good friend Huangfu Tao was one of them,¡± came the old Taoist¡¯s response. He took a deep breath.

    The little taoist subconsciously took a few steps backward. He knew Huangfu Tao. He had often met him as a child. The man was the previous generation¡¯s ¡°Emperor of Tengen¡± who could impose punishments on behalf of the heavens. He was also considered the strongest ¡°Emperor of Tengen¡± across all generations!

    The old Taoist¡¯s voice dropped to a low, deep tone. ¡°That¡¯s only what I know. There could be even more who have benefitted from the grave but never managed to tell anyone¡­¡±

    Just as he finished his sentence, four flying lights streaked across the sky like fallen stars. They directly plunged into the depths of the mountain range.

    They fell amidst the mountains with the bright light trailing behind them. There was no rumble or loud explosion, only a faint light that spread out. The image of a mausoleum was reflected in it, but it vanished in an instant.

    ¡°The mausoleum has been opened¡­¡± The old Taoist mumbled to himself in astonishment.

    ¡­

    As the four of them were regaining their senses, they realized they were in a dark and creepy cave. The top of the cave was a smooth arc. That made it apparent that it was definitely not natural.

    Before them was a wide and deep river. However, there was not a single drop of water in it. The bottom of the river was readily revealed, its blood-red color startling them.

    There was a chain bridge above the riverbed, and a stone tablet stood erect at the mouth of the bridge. It read:

    ¡°Boundary Between the Living and the Dead.¡±

 Chapter 288: Switching Between Life and Death

    <h4>Chapter 288: Switching Between Life and Death</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    After seeing the Boundary Between the Living and the Dead, Meng Qi quickly took out the ck Fur. There were some strange symbols and patterns on the piece of fur. The Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms had put down some annotations on it, linking it into a map. However, the map was iplete one with many missing ces and paths. Only two paths wereplete, both leading to the center of the tomb.

    There was a sentence written in ancient script at the top of the map:

    ¡®Boundary Between the Living and the Dead.¡¯

    Neither Jiang Zhiwei nor Ruan Yushu could discern the symbols and patterns on the map. But after the Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms had tranted them into the ancient script, they could make out parts of it. Qi Zhengyan and Meng Qi, on the other hand, felt like illiterates because they couldn¡¯t read the ancient script. Meng Qi had never studied the ancient script and never got around to it even though he could learn it after joining the Six Fan School.

    Next to the sentence were a few lines of words that read: ¡®Those who cross will die; those who obey will live.¡¯

    ¡°Would we die if we cross the bridge?¡± Meng Qi asked, perplexed after listening to Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s trantion. How could they enter the mausoleum without crossing the bridge? How could they find the secret of Zhenwu¡¯s Decoy Grave and activate the next part of the task?

    Not to mention the map also showed that the path was behind the Boundary Between the Living and the Dead.

    ¡°It could mean something else,¡± Ruan Yushu said calmly while holding the Phoenix-perching Zither.

    Jiang Zhiwei smiled. ¡°I won¡¯t stop now that we¡¯ve gotten this far. Just be ready to use the Buddha¡¯s Lamp. If something happens, we¡¯ll just run. I want to see for myself what those words truly mean.¡±

    How typical of Jiang Zhiwei, Meng Qi thought.

    Qi Zhengyan hadn¡¯t said anything all this time, merely looking behind the iron lock. It was dark and hazy. Though they all had their Eye Acupores opened, it was still hard to discern what was behind the lock. It was as though the haze was there to prevent prying eyes. Perhaps the haze was the septum between Yin and Yang.

    With half of his focus on the bluish whitemp in front of his chest, Meng Qi carried the Heaven Inflicted Pain and became the first one to pass the boundary marker. He then stepped onto the bridge.

    The energy light from his long de gleamed and wrapped around his body, giving him the aura of the Thunder God.

    Jiang Zhiwei walked beside him and Ruan Yushu followed closely behind her. Qi Zhengyan wasst. No one spoke a word, but they were clear about their responsibilities.

    The chain bridge creaked as it swayed. There wasn¡¯t anything unusual besides the creaking noise, no ghosts or anything weird. The bridge didn¡¯t copse either.

    The calm made Meng Qi a little uneasy. Could it be that the warning was fake?

    Just then, he suddenly realized that his body temperature had been gradually dropping. His pulse was slowing down uncontrobly too. He felt his blood thickening and his Yang energy shrinking as though they were about to contract into a ¡®seed¡¯.

    These changes, however, didn¡¯t affect him from operating his genuine Qi, strength, flexibility, or mind. His Vital Spirit was as clear as day. He didn¡¯t sense any danger, and his Buddha¡¯s Lamp was burning brightly. Nothing was unusual.

    As he projected his will, he instantly noticed that hispanions all experienced the same symptoms. In addition, a dark aura seemed to have covered them as if they were the walking dead!

    ¡°Did you guys feel it?¡± Meng Qi asked. As the words came out of his mouth, he became frightened. His voice sounded grim and full of Yin Qi as if it had drifted out from the Nine Serenities.

    Jiang Zhiwei habitually nodded as she turned to look at Ruan Yushu and Qi Zhengyan. ¡°I feel it, but I don¡¯t sense any damage being done to my body. Could the state of ¡®dying¡¯ mentioned in the warning referring to a fake death?¡±

    ¡°There had been many big shots that sought a way of preservation after death.¡± Ruan Yushu chimed in suddenly. Her voice had always been indifferent, but now it was downright cold.

    ¡°Were they trying to switch between life and death to hide from the Gods?¡± Jiang Zhiwei asked. Clearly, she had read about such ounts in her research.

    Absorbed in his thoughts, Meng Qi paused momentarily before replying, ¡°Looks like this was all set up by Zhenwu, the Great Emperor. He nned all of this for himself¡­¡±

    The chain bridge wasn¡¯t exactly long. Before long, the four of them made it to the other side. Meng Qi felt his weak pulsepletely stop after stepping on the firm ground. His blood no longer flowed and his temperature dropped so much that he resembled a corpse. But his genuine Qi was circting as usual and connected to the outside air in a marvelous way beyond hisprehension. His genuine Qi had reced his blood to sustain his body.

    After focusing his senses, Meng Qi realized his own Yang Qi and energy hadn¡¯t really disappeared. Instead, they were concentrated at his mid-brows, condensing into a small ¡®seed¡¯ the size of a mustard seed. It contracted and expanded rhythmically to prevent his body from dposing.

    Meng Qi suddenly thought that if he could understand and utilize this mysterious dynamic energy, then he would definitely end up with extraordinary results.

    ¡°If anyone sees us, they¡¯d probably think that we¡¯re some kind of mutant zombies.¡± He used the power of the Eight Nine Mysteries to remember all the dynamic changes of his body and then started moving his limbs. He didn¡¯t feel any reduction in his strength.

    When he turned toward hispanions, he startedughing out of the blue.

    ¡°Why are youughing?¡± Jiang Zhiwei asked in confusion.

    Meng Qi held back hisughter after seeing the white-cloaked Ruan Yushu¡¯s ghost-like pale face and cascading long hair. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±

    She looked like she came straight out of A Chinese Ghost Story!

    To prevent them from pestering him about directions again, Meng Qi took out the ck Fur again to decide which route to take. There was a route to the extreme left, and one to the extreme right, both leading to the tombs.

    ¡°Choose the left route because the right one is clearly marked with a warning to bypass to avoid danger.¡± Meng Qi used the simplest method to decide their route.

    Jiang Zhiwei and the rest didn¡¯t object to his decision. If anything went awry, they could just turn around and go.

    Meng Qi stepped onto the ground covered by a thickyer of fog. The cold winds seeped right through his skin and entered his bones. He drove his genuine Qi to block everything and headed straight for the left route.

    They soon came across a gate painted with all sorts of creatures and magical grave-guard animals. The gate wasn¡¯t locked. Its purpose was deceit and distraction!

    ¡°Could it be that there were others before us?¡± Meng Qi frowned.

    Qi Zhengyan pointed at a hidden spot on the edge of the gate. ¡°Footsteps.¡±

    Though there was a heavyyer of mist covering everything, the footsteps were still visible. And there more than one set of them!

    Meng Qi tightened his grip on the Heaven Inflicted Pain. ¡°There might be even more things beyond our anticipation. Please take care and stay on guard.¡±

    Jiang Zhiwei and Ruan Yushu nodded. Meng Qi went closer to the gate and opened it. There were many long, winding paths up frontid with gray tiles. The walls were painted with vivid images, all telling the stories of a brave man suppressing different Heterodox Doctrines.

    The brave man wore ck robes and a Heaven Sovereign crown. He carried a turtle-snake long sword. There were paintings of him in a waterproof cloak and grass sandals. By then it looked like he had be a middle-aged man, but his courage was still apparent.

    ¡°Zhenwu Great Emperor,¡± said Ruan Yushu.

    The legends of the Zhenwu Great Emperor that was spread today had many myths attached to it, vastly different from the paintings on the wall.

    As Meng Qi looked at the paintings, he expressed his respect and amazement. ¡°No wonder he was known as the Devil-Rinsing Grandmaster.¡±

    They all tried to find some clues from the paintings, but most were rted to suppressing the evil spirits of the Nine Serenities or ridding of evil spirits.

    ¡°During the ancient times, the Nine Serenities created so much chaos for humans,¡± Jiang Zhiwei said.

    There was arge tomb the size of a mansion at the end of the course way, but it was empty inside save for a ck coffin in the center.

    The lid of the coffin was lying on the side as though the corpse had already crawled out!

    Meng Qi felt his blood freezing and the Thunderbolt Python of his Heaven Inflicted Pain was more jumpy than usual.

    ¡°I see a ganoderma over there.¡± Qi Zhengyan was the first to discover a fist-sized ganoderma fungus growing in the gap between the coffin and ground. It was different from others, for a gray-whiteyer had covered the surface of the fungus and emanated Yin Qi.

    Jiang Zhiwei heaved a sigh. ¡°Looks like the Netherworld Reishi Mushroom, but not exactly. It might be poisonous. It¡¯s at least a century old.¡±

    ¡°Who cares if it¡¯s poisonous? It¡¯s enough if it can be used to exchange Karma points. What are you afraid of?¡± Feeling optimistic, Meng Qi carefully moved closer to the coffin. With a light flick of the Meridian sword, the Netherworld Reishi Mushroomnded in Ruan Yushu¡¯s hands.

    Just then, he saw the ancient writing carved at the bottom of the coffin.

    Jiang Zhiwei walked beside him and mumbled,

    ¡°This is where it belongs, and where it¡¯ll end!¡±

    Everyone felt a chill down their spines. Was this a curse or a prophecy?

    Suddenly, a gray-white hand reached out from the ground and grabbed Meng Qi¡¯s ankle.

    The palm and five fingers formed many dynamic transformations.

    As the hand grabbed Meng Qi¡¯s ankle, green fire suddenly lit up everywhere in the tomb. The mes gathered around the gray-white hand and blocked Meng Qi¡¯s retreating path.

    Since Meng Qi had just experienced the incident with the Life-changing Sect, he was extra vignt toward things that popped out of the ground out of nowhere. He jumped up and flipped his body. As he came down, he sliced hard with his de.

    Ruan Yushu held the zither with her right hand. As she yed, the crisp sound of the zither reverberated within the tomb. The sound was like the sound of the temple bell and the bell tower, causing the Yin Qi had to suddenly dissipate with a sad shrill.

    A shadow suddenly popped out and extended an arm, like it was trying topete with the Heaven Inflicted Pain.

    Qi Zhengyan swung his icy Dragon Stripe Golden Sword, and the shadow¡¯s feet were frozen on the ground as the icy light shed. But the green fire suddenly melted the icy feet.

    Jiang Zhiwei seized this opportunity to attack with her Sword of the Sun-Prating Rainbow, the sword light concentrating at the figure¡¯s mid-brows.

    Since the attacker¡¯s feet were frozen for an instant, it slowed enough that Meng Qi could catch a glimpse of his face. He was full of white hair and wrinkles. His breathing was weak as if he was half dead. It gave Meng Qi a feeling of deja vu.

    The attacker screamed and swung with his left fist. mes gathered around his shoulder like a ball of fire and blocked Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s sword.

    Yama¡¯s Invitation had the advantage of speed and momentum, but the opponent was like a ghost and untouched by it. It didn¡¯t seem like he had any thought process about attacking or blocking, but he still managed to block Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s sword!

    Meanwhile, Meng Qi attacked with the Heaven Inflicted Pain at full momentum like a tidal wave.

    This time, however, the waves were made of Thunder Light instead of water. The opponent¡¯s right hand had turned into a palm to block the edge of the de. He seemedpletely unafraid of the Thunder Light!

    Bang! ng! These sounds erupted all at the same time as both Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s long sword and Meng Qi¡¯s Heaven Inflicted Pain were blocked.

    The Thunderbolt Python suddenly swelled up and covered the attacker. ck gas came out of his body as he screamed in pain.

    Pow!

    The green mes that enveloped his body suddenly erupted and spread. Now wanting to touch the Yin fire, Jiang Zhiwei took a step back and cultivated her Qi to defend herself with her sword.

    Meng Qi leaped up and avoided the fire using the force from when the de hit his fist. Both Ruan Yushu and Qi Zhengyan were standing back so they weren¡¯t affected.

    The attacker disappeared as the Yin fire went out, leaving only holes in the ground.

    He was clearly limited by the Sky Thunder, yet was still unafraid to attack¡­ Meng Qi frowned as hended on his feet.

    He wondered where that sense of familiarity hade from.

    The attacker and the Swordsman of Ning Province both gave him the feeling. There were both zombies! And it was as if they came from the same source!

 Chapter 289: The Yin-Yang Demon-rinsing Skill

    <h4>Chapter 289: The Yin-Yang Demon-rinsing Skill</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    ¡°That looks like a Zombie, simr to the ¡®Swordsman of Ning Province¡¯,¡± Meng Qi blurted out as he thought of it.

    He had previously blurted out the incident concerning Yangxia and Maoling.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Jiang Zhiwei asked subconsciously. ¡°Could it be that the Life-changing Sect and Zombies have spawned from some ancient enshrouded procedures?¡±

    Though the Sword Washing Pavilion didn¡¯t belong to Taoism, it had still been imparted from one of the Jietian Seven Skills of the Sword. One of the skills, the ¡°Supreme Methods of the Sword¡± had been closely rted to Taoism. That was why Jiang Zhiwei didn¡¯t directly ask whether the Life-changing Sect was a part of Zhenwu Great Emperor¡¯s orthodoxy. Besides, the emperor was probably not the only one who understood such ancient enshrouded procedures.

    Seeing their confusion, Meng Qi nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure either. The next time I see it, I¡¯ll use the ¡®Supernatural Power of Shaking Heaven and Hitting Earth¡¯ and test it out.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll protect you,¡± Jiang Zhiwei added confidently.

    Since Meng Qi couldn¡¯t be sure if they were in fact Zombies, his supernatural power might not be effective. If he were alone, he wouldn¡¯t risk using the skill unless there was no other way. However, he had Jiang Zhiwei, Qi Zhengyan, and Ruan Yushu with him. Even if there were any countercharges, he wouldn¡¯t get into too much trouble.

    Qi Zhengyan heaved a sigh. ¡°I can¡¯t believe your power can be so marvelous and invoke such a deep level of memory.¡±

    Who would have thought that a mysterious, borderline Exterior mental skill could be so useful and powerful?

    Even if the skill had no other effect, it was worth the Karma points for this purpose alone!

    Meng Qi smiled with satisfaction at thements. ¡°Senior Brother Qi, do you want to give it a try? Who knows if you¡¯ll find out that you¡¯re my actual cousin or something after invoking your deep memories. It could also revive your missing memories from the Samsara. Maybe we were cousins in your past life? Are you sure you¡¯re not tempted to give it a go?¡±

    Qi Zhengyan twitched and looked in the other direction, tightening his grip on his Dragon Stripe Golden Sword.

    Ruan Yushu observed the surroundings and casually said, ¡°Haven¡¯t you always been worried about Ananda? You should test it out after cultivating it.¡±

    ¡°Since I¡¯ve lost some of my memories about the Samsara, I have to rely on other destined ones. I¡¯ve already bothered many other Samsarapatriots, and tried to stimte my own memories and enter the Samsara again through invoking their memories,¡± a grief-stricken Meng Qi said. But it was hard toe across such destined people.

    Jiang Zhiwei suddenly spoke after falling into deep thought, ¡°Something doesn¡¯t add up. The Zombie from before demonstrated the unique outward disy of the interior and looked like someone of the exterior level. But its performance wasn¡¯t up to par, not even close to Half-step Exterior. It had neither deterrence nor strength. It could only ignite Yin fire and was vastly different from the Swordsman of Ning Province.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Don¡¯t forget parts of his body are dposed,¡± Meng Qi said, suddenly recalling the details. He was doubting his own judgment too.

    At that moment, Jiang Zhiwei found that something remained in the hole on the ground. She picked it up with her sword and saw that it was a jade pendant engraved with inscriptions.

    It was contaminated by Yin Qi, exining why there were gray-white patches on it.

    ¡°This is an old piece.¡± The Ruan family was an old family renowned for their zither-ying ability, so naturally, Ruan Yushu was adept in appraising jade and other antiques.

    Meng Qi was able to read the writing on the pendant as it was simr to their current writing, but he felt a bit dubious about it.

    ¡°Sun Vige, Huang Gang.¡±

    He couldn¡¯t help thinking that it was quite the name¡­

    The rest exchanged nces. No one knew where Sun Vige, Huang Gang was. So they had to put the jade pendant away and check elsewhere.

    ¡°There¡¯s writing inside the coffin too,¡± Qi Zhengyan said after the discovery.

    Meng Qi and the others surrounded the coffin and found writing on both sides of the coffin. On the right was some small writing, mostly sanded off. Only a few words were discernible to them.

    ¡°Day¡­ truth¡­¡± Ruan Yushu whisperedread out.

    Jiang Zhiwei pondered for a bit before saying, ¡°It should be the instructions for some skill.¡±

    Meng Qi turned his attention to the other side of the coffin, engraved with a line of poor handwriting. It wasn¡¯t dissimr to the writing on the jade pendant.

    ¡°This ce is full of ghosts! Don¡¯t touch anything!¡±

    Each character was twisted as if the writer¡¯s hand had been so weak that it trembled and he had to use every ounce of strength to carve the words. It was so clear that Meng Qi felt a chill run down his spine.

    Judging from the writing, it ought to be the Zombie they had encountered earlier who wrote it. What could frighten an expert of the Exterior capable of linking the heavens to the point that he saw ghosts?

    ¡°Whatever it was, the thing was lying in the coffin when it carved the words with its fingernails,¡± said Jiang Zhiwei after a close inspection.

    Ruan Yushu exined even further, ¡°Each character is different and the levels of dposition are different to that of the coffin. This means that the writing was carved at different times and stages, spanning over a hundred years.¡±

    ¡°Spanning a hundred years¡­¡± These thoughts formed an image in Meng Qi¡¯s mind. A Zombie that was locked up in a coffin by evil ghosts temporarily regained its consciousness every 10 years or longer. It then carved writing whether through instinct or persistence.

    From the writing, he could tell that the Zombie was only conscious for a short while, perhaps long enough to only carve one character or even a few strokes. Over a hundred yearster, it had finally managed to leave a warning for the future generations.

    This scenario gave him a chill just by thinking about it.

    ¡°Netherworld Reishi Mushroom,¡± Ruan Yushu said after seeing the Space Ring. Her cold voice sounded deep and mysterious.

    Meng Qi snorted. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. This is going to the Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms in exchange for Karma points anyway. I dare those ¡®evil ghosts¡¯ to try and drag the Dominator into the tomb!¡±

    With the Buddha¡¯s Lamp and Heaven Inflicted Pain on him, it was difficult for anything Yin to imbue his body anyway.

    Everyone present had many life experiences and had even entered the Holy Mountain. So they weren¡¯t easily terrified, not even by evil ghosts.

    Suddenly, Meng Qi pped the back of his right hand. ¡°I¡¯ve figured out why that Zombie couldn¡¯t even exert the strength of a Half-step Exterior Scenery despite already reaching the Exterior level!¡±

    Before the rest could ask, he continued, ¡°He¡¯s a Zombie but not a dead one, where he¡¯ll be stronger the longer he¡¯s dead. He¡¯s still in the process of dying and his body is still dposing.¡±

    ¡°He still has such formidable strength after a few hundred years. I can only imagine what his strength is like when he¡¯s at the height of his powers.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. The Swordsman of Ning Province has only ¡®passed¡¯ for a dozen years or so,¡± Jiang Zhiwei replied in agreement.

    After a few rounds of discussions, the four of them continued to move forward while sticking to their formation.

    They came across a course way after passing through the tomb. The walls were bare and stripped of paintings.

    It became darker as they walked, the light from before had totally disappeared. Darkness clouded Meng Qi¡¯s eyes and he was forced to rely only on his Eye Acupores, barely making out the way.

    Qi Zhengyan reached for a match and lit it up, but a gust of the Yin wind blew it out.

    After several attempts, Meng Qi and the others tried many ways to block the wind but the me continued to be snuffed out no matter what methods they tried. In the end, they couldn¡¯t even ignite the match!

    ¡°Be careful,¡± Meng Qi warned. The electric light from the ¡°Heaven Inflicted Pain¡± surrounded him and lit up the path at the same time.

    The thunder snake slithered up and down, making the path in front bright one moment and dark the next.

    Recalling the map in his head, Meng Qi said, ¡°There¡¯s an evenrger tomb ahead.¡±

    They saw the end of the course way as he spoke. There was a closed stone door with ancient writing on it.

    ¡°The dwelling of the dead,¡± Jiang Zhiwei read. Her grip on the Sword of the Sun-Prating Rainbow was as steady as ever.

    Ruan Yushu pursed her lips. It was clear that she was somewhat afraid, being a young girl and all.

    With the ¡°Heaven Inflicted Pain¡± across his chest, Meng Qi pushed open the stone door with his hand.

    A heaving grinding sound pierced their ears and a silvery white light shone from within the tomb.

    Meng Qi spotted a grand tomb after they entered the stone door. It resembled more like a pce, but above their heads was a water screen that flowed rapidly from an unknown source rather than a ceiling.

    In the middle stood a peculiar jade stone, glistening like the moon. It made the water screen look even more dazzling as if it hade out of some storybook.

    There was a tiny writing engraved on the jade stone, but only a few of the characters wererge enough to be read.

    ¡°The Yin-Yang Demon-rinsing Skill,¡± read out Jiang Zhiwei, who was alongside Meng Qi, also seeing the jade tablet.

    ¡°This seems to be one of the skills that Zhenwu Great Emperor left behind.¡± Considering the emperor¡¯s nickname of the ¡°Devil-Rinsing Grandmaster¡±, this was the exnation that Meng Qi came up with.

    It might not be the best skill but it was left behind by Zhenwu Great Emperor! Even his average kung fu should be at least of the Exterior level!

    Ruan Yushu calmly said, ¡°I¡¯ve not seen it in the records.¡±

    ¡°Maybe it was so ancient that it was lost throughout the centuries,¡± Qi Zhengyan said, specting.

    Though it was a mere spection, Meng Qi thought that Qi Zhengyan¡¯s words made sense.

    The four of them headed straight for the carved jade stone.

    The stone glistened, making the whole tomb seem like it was a pce standing on the moon.

    Behind them, a ray of ¡°moonlight¡± suddenly twisted. The light transformed into a human figure with messy hair and ws that aimed straight at Qi Zhengyan.

    The attacker¡¯s hands were pale with long fingernails with all the moonlight concentrated on them, bringing a sense of chill.

    Frigid Crystals formed before the ws. The cold wind blew and snowkes drifted in the air. Not only did it affect their vision, it also seemed to freeze their spirits and cut open their bodies.

    The moment the ¡°moonlight shadow¡± attacked, Meng Qi¡¯s Buddha Lamp flickered. That allowed him to automatically slice the shadow with his de.

    He wielded his de as quickly as thunder, reaching the ws as soon as he noticed its presence.

    ng!

    Thunderp erupted and shattered the Frigid Crystal. Qi Zhengyan¡¯s dragon-like sword struck the attacker at its mid-brows.

    Jiang Zhiwei took a step forward to guard Ruan Yushu. Her sword yielded a warm breeze to counter the cold.

    Ruan Yushu yed the ¡°rebirth exoneration incantation¡± tune on her zither. It sounded like a mixture of Zen and Taoist chanting.

    The ¡°moonlight shadow¡± was half human and half Zombie. The skin on its neck was still under dposition, so his strength was at about the Half-step Exterior Scenery level.

    After hearing the sound of the zither, he stopped short of making another sudden attack.

    Meng Qi¡¯s aura changed as he seized this opportunity. He seemed to have integrated with heaven and earth, giving off a sense of peculiar appeal and the feeling of looking down upon the Samsara from a vantage point.

    The scene of a vast but calm sea appeared on his mind just as the dark mist permeated the surroundings, shrouding the golden light and everything around them.

    Meng Qi tried his best to revive his fragmented memories.

    The golden light was like turbulent waves in the sea, bouncing up and down to shake off the dark mist.

    Suddenly, the dark mist turned into a human figure that wore ck robes and a crown. His face was sullen with deep eyes to match as he stared at Meng Qi sideways.

    That one look was enough to make Meng Qi feel as if his head was exploding. He screamed in pain as blood spilled from his nose and ears. He was no longer able to sense his soul with his mind!

    ¡°Zhenwu Great Emperor?¡±

 Chapter 290: Dragon-subduing Stand

    <h4>Chapter 290: Dragon-subduing Stand</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Blood gushed out of Meng Qi¡¯s nose and also flowed from the corners of his eyes and mouth. He felt dizzy as his aches and pains found their way to his bones. The feeling of blending with heaven and earth immediately disappeared as well as the sense of devilish transformation. His hands trembled violently while holding the Heaven Inflicted Pain and the Meridian.

    At the same time, a roar brimming with hatred and anger escaped from the ground and reverberated in the souls of everyone there.

    It seemed to have been hiding deep in the mausoleum, below the trueher world for many years. Because it felt vited by Meng Qi¡¯s ¡°Supernatural Power of Shaking Heaven and Hitting Earth¡±, which aroused the souls, it came back to life angry. Its roar was creepy.

    The ¡°Zombie¡± that was integrating with the moonlight still looked half dead. Its breath was very weak without any sign of madness. It seemed that ¡°Supernatural Power of Shaking Heaven and Hitting Earth¡± had no effect on it.

    However, it still had obvious stagnation, which allowed Jiang Zhiwei and the others to see its appearance clearly.

    It was ady with long white hair and deep wrinkles. Her elegant clothes told people that she was from a noble family.

    Her eyes were shining with the silver light of two bright moons. The area that she was standing in was much colder than the others. Therefore, she must have been an expert of the Exterior. At present, her rotted neck was flowing with pus. She could only bring the Half-step Exterior Scenery into y. It seemed that her soul was forced to cultivate in the rotten body and it was hard to escape.

    Qi Zhengyan, who had already started to attack, could not miss this opportunity. The tip of his ¡°Dragon Stripe Golden Sword¡± suddenly gained the expansion of sword light, which extended to 10 meters.

    The sword light was sparkling and dazzling like thousand years old ice. It came at Zombie¡¯s mid-brows in a sh.

    At this moment, a bolt of electricity sparked from a distance but was instantly blocked, leaving the burial chamber as bright as day.

    Meng Qi could barely recognize that it was a spear, because it was so fast; much faster than Xiao Zhenhai¡¯s ¡°Aurora Electric Sword¡±. Its powerpletely overshadowed Meng Qi¡¯s ability. Hardly had he sensed it when it got very close to him. Thus, there was no chance for him to wield his de. Though not as powerful as a real Thunderp, it was quite outstanding!

    The Thunder Light found its way into Meng Qi¡¯s eyes, filling them with the silver light.

    In front of it, Meng Qi and his teammates looked like mud carved puppets.

    Suddenly, a sword light shone like a flying cloud. It shook the void and changed the world. Everyone and everything bathed in it became shapeless.

    The surging Sword Qi blocked the moonlight in the chamber, making it half bright and half dim. Apart from that, there were no signs of the swords connecting. It seemed that the inner force of the Sword Qi was highly concentrated, letting out nothing.

    The light exploded into countless flowers across the entire sky, and the Sword Qi overflowed in all directions with Thunder Light travelling from ce to ce. The floor and the walls were either burned ck or scratched, which caused it to take on a look of ruin.

    ¡°POW!¡±

    ¡°BOOM!¡±

    Meng Qi and the others did not hear the collision of the sword and the spear or the rolling thunders until all of these things took ce.

    The speed of the spear was really much faster than that of sound.

    Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s right hand, which was holding the ¡°Sword of the Sun-Prating Rainbow¡±, was slightly shaking. She took three consecutive steps back, and each step made a footprint on the bluestone floor. The expression in her eyes was quite calm and still reflected the residual shadow of the silver light. It seemed that the move she made was not of her own initiative.

    It urred to Meng Qi that attacking before the opponent¡¯s intent and changing the move with the situation was another aspect of Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s sword art. If not, the spear would have stabbed them before she raised the Sword of the Sun-Prating Rainbow, for she would have needed time to react and make a decision to attack.

    Affected by the electricity, Qi Zhengyan subconsciously wanted to wield his sword to defend them, but before he could, the spear was up close to him. Fortunately, Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s sword blocked it in time. However, the sword was a bit slow and the white-haired woman had time to lean back, narrowly escaping the edge of a sword to her forehead with just a few strands of white hair snipped off.

    Before the hair fell to the ground it turned into snow.

    The white-haired woman took a small step back. Her figure became blurry and integrated into the moonlight before Ruan Yushu yed her Zither again.

    Meng Qi had no time to worry about Ruan Shuyu. He had to take the white-haired woman¡¯s martial art into consideration. ¡°She must be a real master of the Exterior¡± . That was the reason Jiang Zhiwei was forced to mobilize her Precious Weapon, the ¡°Anatta Sword¡±. How could he treat this carelessly?

    ¡°She can control electricity and had a bit of tolerance towards the Thunderp attack. If I use ¡®Heaven Inflicted Pain¡¯ and ¡®Violent Thunder Shocking the Sky¡¯ to attack her, I might seed.¡± As soon as he had thought of this, Meng Qi was about to take out the Buddha¡¯s Lamp.

    It was then that the light of the spear retreated, and it was too fast for Meng Qi to catch sight of it. At almost the same time, a figure turned up on the other side of the burial chamber.

    It was a half dead Zombie with weak breath, wearing a loose robe and carried a long spear. However, his uncoordinated appearance exuded a kingly manner. There were a lot of silver Thunderbolt Pythons winding his body like the Thunder God descending to the world, which was totally different from ordinarily evil Thunder Light.

    His face looked young at first sight, but the trials of life could be seen with a careful look at his fine wrinkles and indifferent gaze. After looking around Meng Qi and the others, he disappeared into the darkness.

    ¡°How strange it is that he not attack us¡­¡± Meng Qi was slightly shocked.

    ¡°No matter how powerful the opponents were, all the other Zombies would attack them first. They would not retreat until they sensed the danger. Could it be that he had noticed the Buddha¡¯s Lamp?¡±

    ¡°With my current strength, how much power of ¡®Buddha¡¯s Lamp¡¯ can I exert? And how effective is it when facing a real master of the Exterior?¡±

    Jiang Zhiwei calmed down her osciting inner force, furrowed her beautiful eyebrows and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t feel his hostility. The strike of his spear was mainly aimed at blocking us.¡±

    ¡°Could it be that he still has some remaining wisdom which could help him resist zombie instinct to some extent?¡± Meng Qi guessed, ¡°He must be one of the newerZombies, because he can maintain the level of the Exterior. That¡¯s why it is possible for him to manage it.¡±

    Qi Zhengyan swung his long sword at a nt, assuming a defensive stance. He intended to prevent the walking Zombie with the moonlight from attacking them. He pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Perhaps the ¡®Supernatural Power of Shaking Heaven and Hitting Earth¡¯ you just showed has activated his hope, so he has no hostility.¡±

    ¡°I agree with you.¡±Meng Qi gently nodded. ¡°It¡¯s much harder than the task I expected, facing Zombies of the Exterior and the Half-step Exterior Scenery. Have you heard the howls from the ground and the depths of the tomb?¡±

    What he was most worried about were these howls which made his soul freeze.

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Ruan Yushu briefly said, ¡°If you hadn¡¯t used the Supernatural Power of Shaking Heaven and Hitting Earth, the one in the depths of the tomb and the Zombie of the Exterior wouldn¡¯t have been disturbed.¡±

    ¡°So is it my fault?¡± Meng Qi was thick-skinned, so he made a joke to ease the awkward atmosphere.

    In fact, it was his ¡°Supernatural Power of Shaking Heaven and Hitting Earth¡± that had caused such amotion. If he had only dealt with the Zombie of the Half-step Exterior Scenery, it would not be so dangerous.

    Ruan Yushu calmly said, ¡°We agree with you.¡±

    Everyone¡¯s decisions should be owned by everyone.

    ¡°This was a disguised form of an excuse for me¡­¡± Meng Qi suddenly understood Sui Yushu¡¯s intention.

    Jiang Zhiwei did not care much. Instead, she was eager to say, ¡°We have nothing to be afraid of. We can stop the task and return at any time. Of course, it¡¯s good toplete the interlinked task. However if we don¡¯t, we won¡¯t lose anything. As for me, the strike of my sword blocked his spear after the little monk stimted him. So, I feel content with this trip.¡±

    Under Qi-traction and the enemy¡¯s strong oppression, she motivated her potential to push away her sword and seeded in resisting the spear through her solid umtion. If not, they would be more embarrassed. Compared with that, the great consumption of the using of ¡°Anatta Sword¡± to activate the Precious Weapon did not deserve mentioning.

    Of course, the premise was that the opponent was not hostile, and had not done his best.

    ¡°With the help of the Netherworld Reishi Mushroom and the Tai-yin Devil-Rinsing Scripture, we¡¯re sure to have a good harvest.¡± Qi Zhengyanforted Meng Qi with his lifeless face. ¡°In addition, that Zombie of the Exterior used his spear and the taking-in thunder just now. I doubt he¡¯s one of the impartations of Thunder God.¡±

    After being reminded by Qi Zhengyan, Meng Qi suddenly understood and said, ¡°It seems so.¡±

    ¡°Zhenwu Great Emperor and Thunder God were the big powers of their times. And Zhenwu Great Emperor was superior to Thunder God. He was one of the five emperors in the Five Lands, ranked first among the top senior Taoists of ancient times. It¡¯s not strange that he had some skills of the Thunder God.¡± Jiang Zhiwei said with a smile.

    Zhenwu Great Emperor, also called the Devil-rinsing Primogenitor, was the Devil-Rinsing Grandmaster and one of the top nine senior taoists. He did not submit to Heaven Sovereign. Actually, he was his ally.

    Ruan Yushu pursed her lips and said, ¡°My elders once told me that Zhenwu Great Emperor¡¯s main duty was to suppress the Nine Serenities and sweep out the demons. In the Celestial Court of the ancient times, it was Thunder God who took the responsibility of this job, so they must have coborated with each other a lot.¡±

    ¡°Well, though he cannot be one of the Nine Annihtion at Heavenly Nights, he must have enlightened the Acupores.¡± Meng Qi said hopefully.

    Even if he was not an impartation of Thunder God, his Thunder-like skill was at the level of the thunder Exterior, and that was formidable!

    ¡°Yes, Little monk, what did you wake up with the Supernatural Power of Shaking Heaven and Hitting Earth? How did you get the countercharge?¡± Jiang Zhiwei cared about Meng Qi¡¯s condition.

    Meng Qi¡¯s face looked grave. He said, ¡°While I was waking up, I saw Zhenwu Great Emperor.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Much to Jiang Zhiwei and the others¡¯ surprise, Meng Qi had seen Zhenwu Great Emperor. How could they fight against the top major powers of the ancient times with their current strength? Maybe it was difficult for Dominator of Samsara in the Six Realms too!

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If Zhenwu Great Emperor really did so, our task would bepleted and we could return now. However, that¡¯s not the case. I think there¡¯s something strange going on here.¡± Meng Qi eased the atmosphere.

    The interlink task was designed to investigate the Mystery of the Deceased Zhenwu Great Emperor. If they had found out that it was true that he had manipted the Zombies here, their task should have been seen aspleted.

    With an expressionless face, Qi Zheng said: ¡°If so, we¡¯re supposed to seize the time to monotype the Tai-yin Devil-Rinsing Scripture first.¡±

    The four people worked in an orderly manner and cooperated with one another. While defending, they monotyped ¡°the Tai-yin Devil-Rinsing Scripture¡±, put it in the Space Ring and carefully left the burial chamber.

    Outside of the chamber were countless downward steps, with no end in sight.

    And on both sides of the initial steps, there were pirs that stretched vertically. They formed a strange high tform in the sky, which looked like an ancient seal, lofty and deste.

    ¡°The Dragon-subduing Stand¡­ Something is wrong with its mausoleum.¡± Qi Zhengyan¡¯s face changed slightly.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the Dragon-subduing Stand?¡± Meng Qi wondered.

    Ruan Yushu furrowed her brows and pondered for a while. She said, ¡°Theyout of Zhenwu¡¯s mausoleum hid some mysteries of nature, which can change life to death, so the lower world can be exined as hiding in the lower world. However, the Heaven Dao is difficult for us to examine, and adding this strange Dragon-subduing Stand, everything is different. It seems they¡¯ve joined together to suppress something.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s worthy of a schrly family¡¯s daughter¡­¡± Meng Qi eximed. As he unconsciously gazed at Jiang Zhiwei and saw her nod slightly, he realized that it really was strange.

    The howl from the underground, the appearance of the Zombies and the unchanged Dragon-subduing Stand together made Meng Qi and his teammates pupils shrink.

    ¡°What on earth is it that made Zhenwu Great Emperor repress himself in this mausoleum?¡±

 Chapter 291: The Nine Regrets of Oneâ€™s Life

    <h4>Chapter 291: The Nine Regrets of One¡¯s Life</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s possible that Zhenwu Great Emperor was worried that his immortal Dharmakaya would regain wisdom and turn into an evil ghost, thus casting this Dragon-subduing Stand and building his mausoleum beside theherworld?¡± Having read all kinds of novels in his previous life, Meng Qi was quite imaginative.

    Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s face became grim. ¡°That¡¯s possible.¡±

    The one howling in the depth of the mausoleum was possibly his evil ghost.

    The idea that Zhenwu Great Emperor¡¯s Dharmakaya had turned into an evil ghost made their hairs stand on their ends. Such a mighty monster would be capable of destroying heaven and earth.

    Fortunately for them, their task didn¡¯t involve dealing with evil ghosts. If the Mystery of the deceased Zhenwu Great Emperor would be so easy to decipher, it wouldn¡¯t be a serial task. Thus, they ruled out this possibility after a short discussion. Though reasonable, it was ambivalent to the description of their task. They decided to go further to look for more leads.

    After bypassing the Dragon-subduing Stand, they made their way down the stairs where ck mist rose from the ground.

    Jiang Zhiwei found ancient scripts inscribed on both sides, reading: ¡°This is the end of my long and arduous cultivation journey.¡± They were simr to the handwriting that read: ¡°Those who enter will die, those who obey will live.¡±

    Meng Qi exhaled. ¡°Could that be something Zhenwu Great Emperor left behind after building the mausoleum, crossing theherworld, and going to ce where he died?¡±

    Jiang Zhiwei gently nodded. ¡°Seems like it.¡±

    Since steles erected at the gate of the Zhenwu¡¯s Decoy Grave were likely carved by him, it wasn¡¯t an exception here either.

    ¡°There might be some ancient secrets hidden here.¡± Ruan Yushu, hugging her Phoenix-perching Zither to herself, peered at the seal characters curiously. It was a rare glimpse of her girlish side and it made her look adorable.

    Meng Qi said doubtfully, ¡°But Zhenwu Great Emperor was a top ancient superpower and every character he wrote should be awe inspiring. Why do these characters look so ordinary?¡±

    Jiang Zhiwei burst intoughter. ¡°Did you think these top superpowers would be incapable of controlling themselves? They could understand the most profound Dao, absorb sun and moon, unleash the chaos, and freeze a realm with only one word. But they could also be ordinary, no different from you and I in the mortal world.¡±

    ¡°I see. I thought I could carve out some of his handwriting to exchange for Karma points or for some other use¡­¡± Meng Qi said regretfully.

    Jiang Zhiwei bit her lower lip and barely managed to suppress herughter.

    Ruan Yushu said coldly, ¡°Your intention is a waste of valuable resources.¡±

    He gave a dryugh, before suddenly frowning. ¡°I keep getting the feeling that something isn¡¯t right. How about you guys?¡±

    ¡°Same here, but I can¡¯t tell what is it.¡± Jiang Zhiwei turned and nced at him before looking at Ruan Yushu. She didn¡¯t sense anything unusual.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with us.¡± Ruan Yushu tightened her hold on her zither as if she was being immersed in a horror story.

    Meng Qi pondered over this momentarily but still found nothing out of the usual. He lowered his voice and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s move on and continue to follow the ruins.¡±

    The further down the stairs they walked, the thicker the mist became. The mist was now ink ck, so dark that they could barely make out the words carved on both sides of the wall.

    ¡°In my life, I have nine regrets. Firstly, I still have two powerful opponents left to conquer. After 50 battles, big or small, I always ended up getting a tie with Sky-killing Taoist and Devil Lord.¡± Jiang Zhiwei felt excited upon reading this, wishing that she could witness the battles between ancient superpowers.

    Meng Qi was hanging onto her every word. ¡°Who¡¯s Sky-killing Taoist?¡±

    ¡°He was the head of Evil Gods of the Nine Serenities who enjoyed the same reputation as Devil Lord. He used his own Blood Essence and Underworld Sea, the bottom of Nine Serenities, to cast an incredibly powerful Divine Sword. The sword was called the No. 1 Killer by Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms.¡± Jiang Zhiwei was familiar with sword-rted anecdotes.

    Realization suddenly hit Meng Qi. ¡°The master of the Nether Sea Sword!¡±

    There were many Peerless Godly Weapons, but only 10 that could be listed on the first page of the Exchange List. Meng Qi read all the descriptions no matter how wordy they were and knew the No. 1 Killer-Nether Sea Sword. He couldn¡¯t rte the sword to Sky-killing Taoist at first, for Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms didn¡¯t include his name in the item description.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s beautiful eyes instantly brightened. ¡°At the end of the ancient times, the period after Zhenwu¡¯s disappearance but before Devil Lord¡¯s death, Sky-killing Taoist had an earth-shaking battle with Feng Xi, the Monster Saint. Oppressed by phoenix true fire, he couldn¡¯t escape from the Nine Serenities. Left without a choice, he could only retreat to the depth of it. After that, he seemed to suffer from somerge unknown changes andter lived in seclusion. Sky-killing Taoist never showed up since then. Rumor has it that he¡¯s dead.¡±

    She continued, ¡°It wasn¡¯t until 10,000 years ago that his so-called sessor showed up in session with the Nether Sea Sword. They didn¡¯t establish any sect, nor did they affiliate themselves with any aristocratic families. They upheld the principle of killing, causing big cmities in the world, and disrupting the rules of heaven and earth. For example, the most famous one was the death of ¡®Seven Killing Taoist¡¯ at the hands of Demonic Buddha.¡±

    Meng Qi felt like he was swimming in the sea of history, finding the changes from the ancient time to antiquity time to be spectacr.

    Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s voice became even softer. ¡°ording to my master, a swordsman like us will have two regrets in our life. The first is that we won¡¯t be able to witness the Human Sovereign and Nether Sea Swords; the second is that we can¡¯t read theplete edition of Jietian Seven Skills of the Sword.¡±

    ¡°When we¡¯re alive, we should experience those rare adventures.¡± Meng Qi felt braver and more confident and instantly.

    Jiang Zhiwei nodded in agreement but suddenly paused. ¡°Why do I feel like something isn¡¯t right?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t feel it though?¡± Meng Qi looked at her before looking at himself again, finding everything to be normal.

    Jiang Zhiwei couldn¡¯t tell what it was either. ¡°We better move on as soon as possible.¡±

    The ink-ck mist became much thicker, turning the seal scripts invisible. Meng Qi couldn¡¯t read ancient characters so he quickly passed by with the Heaven Inflicted Pain in his hand.

    ¡°The second regret: the Heaven Interception Seven Skills of the Sword isn¡¯tplete and I¡¯ve only learned three of its moves. Heavenly Primogenitor¡­¡±

    He stopped, wondering how was it possible for him to be able to read these words. He felt rather regretful. Could these characters have developed some sort of intelligence? It felt like they were exining themselves to him upon seeing him.

    The words suddenly disappeared as if they had never existed, leaving no traces behind. Meng Qi was wide-eyed, not understanding who did this. Why did they erase the words? Could these words be rted to some ancient secret?

    ¡°Could it be the work of those Zombies?¡±

    ¡°Or someone else?¡±

    He was about to open his mouth to discuss this when a self-mocking smile appeared on his face. He was all alone, so what was there to discuss? It wasn¡¯t like he was schizophrenic!

    The ink-ck mist continued to dance in the air and he could no longer see the handwriting on both sides of the wall. Meng Qi held his saber in his hand and carefully walked down the stairs.

    All of a sudden, a bolt of electrical light shed as a long spear showed up out of nowhere. It cut through the mist like a rapid residual shadow.

    Sizzle! The mist was dissipated as the electrical light pierced the sky and illuminated the whole ce.

    ¡°Eh? Why did the electrical light be so much slower?¡± Compared to the one that struck Jiang Zhiwei earlier, this one was just a little faster than the Xiao Zhenhai, the ¡°Aurora Electric Sword¡±. Furthermore, the earlier one also came from a further distance.

    ¡°Wait a minute. Where¡¯s Zhiwei?¡±

    ¡°Where did Zhiwei and the rest go?¡±

    Meng Qi felt an abrupt shock. The fog that muddled his mind seemed to have finally subsided. He finally figured out what was wrong!

    Ever since he stepped on the staircase, he had been slowly beginning to forget hispanions. The first person that he forgot was Brother Qi, then little foodie, and finally Zhiwei. If not the electrical light provoking some of his memories, he would gradually turn into a zombie!

    Meng Qi struggled hard to suppress the fear that rose in him. He lifted his saber and blocked the spear charging at him.

    The long spear followed an odd trajectory as if it wanted to whip or cut him. It was like punishment from heaven itself, strong and dragon-like.

    Why did he found this move so familiar? Meng Qi suddenly thought of the Crippled Moves of ¡°Five Thunder Bombardment of Sky¡±. This move felt like a derivative of one of those moves.

    Naturally, he also switched up his long saber to counter the move. The saber trembled in a curious manner, and every tremble felt like the strike of a Sky Thunder.

    The Thunder Punishment was so fierce and strong that even the heaven was terrified.

    This was one of the derivative moves that Meng Qi had been mulling about, yet was never able to understand its Essence of Knife Dao. Now that he was facing this move himself, he felt as if he understood something.

    With the Knife Qi turning into Thunderbolt Python, his saber pierced through the ck mist and illuminated the pitch ck darkness.

    Bang!

    Two electric lights hit each other, sparking brightness everywhere as if a rain of electricity was falling. Their explosive sound shook Meng Qi¡¯s soul.

    Meng Qi inclined his body and nearly stumbled. If he hadn¡¯t borrow some force from the Immortal Pressing Art, and that Golden Bell Shield along with the Eight Nine Mysteries were known for their strengths, he wouldn¡¯t be able to stop the attack even if it was deliberately slow and restrained!

    He would have failed even if he used his Precious Weapon earlier!

    Furthermore, he didn¡¯t have the time to use his Exterior movement, the ¡°Violent Thunder Shocking the Sky¡±.

    The silhouette dressed in a loose robe turned around in midair, carrying his long spear. His indifferent gaze fell briefly on Meng Qi before he disappeared into the darkness again.

    Meng Qi didn¡¯t dy his journey any further. Under the illumination of the electric light, he immediately turned around to find Jiang Zhi Wei and the rest.

    Their gazes were empty and lifeless. They were following behind him like a group of zombies.

    Meng Qi¡¯s temperament changed instantly, looking like a wizened person who had experienced countless years, as he exerted the ¡°Supernatural Power of Shaking Heaven and Hitting Earth¡± on himself.

    With the ck mist bing weaker, a golden glow appeared and engulfed the mist instantly. Meng Qi then recalled all his memories.

    He took a step forward and unleashed his spirit to connect with Jiang Zhiwei, helping her recall her memories.

    Her deep sea of spirit began to rise and fall, quite unlike the still and quiet heart of a zombie. Sensing this, he knew she was just like him. If she felt even the slightest threat, she would be able to recover part of her memory.

    Drawn forth by the Supernatural Power of Shaking Heaven and Hitting Earth, the golden glow skyrocketed to the sky and dispelled the mist like carps filling the vast sea.

    An adorable little girl was seated, holding a sword much taller than her in her arms. Tears welled up in her eyes, but she refused to let any of it fall¡­

    An agile teenage was immersed in practicing her sword art. Her face was shining with attentiveness¡­

    After seeing those two memories, Meng Qi saw the mist dispel and Jiang Zhiwei regained her consciousness. He quickly retrieved his spirit.

    Meng Qi felt somewhat guilty, wondering why he felt like he was peeping on someone else.

    ¡°Are you okay? What about those two?¡± The first thing Jiang Zhiwei did was to worry about him.

    Meng Qi felt warm in his heart. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯d better use my supernatural power to rouse them.¡±

    Just then, the ink-ck mist suddenly disappearedpletely. He saw someone shrouded in the darkness coldly staring at them. The man wore a ck robe and a crown with a t top on his head. He was thin and had a pair of deep eyes.

    ¡°Zhenwu Great Emperor¡­¡± Meng Qi couldn¡¯t help holding his breath. The figure disappeared as thest of the mist faded.

    Ruan Yushu shook her head and made a soft noise as her eyes became clear again. She held her zither tightly and her voice shook as she asked, ¡°Are you guys alright?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re fine. Did you recover your memory?¡± Meng Qi asked.

    Ruan Yushu nodded. ¡°Dried dragon fish.¡±

    She used just three words to show that she had remembered everything.

    ¡°Book of the Chaos.¡± Qi Zhengyan¡¯s expression changed ever so slightly before returning to normal.

    Meng Qi wasn¡¯t too sure and worried about any possible risks. Thus he used his supernatural power again, coupled with One Heart Affecting Another, and checked their hearts without awakening their miserable memories.

    Enveloped with a golden glow, their hearts were clear without any hint of the mist.

    Meng Qi retrieved his spirit, feeling somewhat regretful. If he chose to awaken Ruan Yushu and Senior Brother Qi first, what would he see? Would he see delicious food or hatred against oneself?

    With half of his spirit consumed, he didn¡¯t dare to be careless anymore. He sheathed his saber and took out the ¡°Buddha¡¯s Lamp¡±.

    With its motionless fire, themp emitted a warm light and stopped any mist and darkness from entering its illumination.

    The deeper down they traveled, the more vignt they became. At the bottom, they saw a tomb with another tomb inside.

    ¡°A tomb within a tomb?¡±

    There were ancient seal scripts in front of the tomb that read:

    ¡°Zhenwu¡¯s Grave.¡±

 Chapter 292: Feint Training

    <h4>Chapter 292: Feint Training</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Jiang Zhiwei smiled while staring at the grave and said, ¡°It¡¯s Zhenwu Great Emperor¡¯s handwriting. Writing an epitaph for himself had to be a unique experience for him.¡±

    ¡°He buried himself,¡± Ruan Yushu echoed, her words full of meaning.

    Qi Zhengyan nkly looked at the epitaph and asked emotionally, ¡°After achieving the consummation in cultivation and living for 10 million years, he ended up burying himself with mud. Has anyone achieved longevity? If we reach the realm of Heavenly Primogenitor or Primogenitor of Buddhism, can we be immortal?¡±

    After some thought, Meng Qi said , ¡°I saw Zhenwu Great Emperor again in the ck mist.¡±

    ¡°Did his Dharmakaya really be a ghost after his death?¡± Jiang Zhiwei recovered her Vital Qi and held her saber firmly.

    Zhenwu Great Emperor was a top master even in mythical novels. If his Dharmakaya became a ghost, how would they deal with it? After all, they were just acupores-enenlightened Martial Artists.

    Meng Qi replied to him exhaling. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ve known that the setups here not only hide the Secrets of Heaven, but can also oppress evil ghosts. Since the ghost hasn¡¯t attacked us itself, and instead dispatched Zombies to assault us or create that mist, it means that it¡¯s still subdued. Thus, it can¡¯t move ording to its own will.¡±

    ¡°Yes. In order to protect the seal setups, we¡¯d better not touch anything after we enter the grave.¡± Jiang Zhiwei pointed out the reason that Meng Qi said those words at that moment.

    Ruan Yushu and Qi Zhengyan remained quiet and followed them. At the front of the inside of the tomb, Meng Qi used his Heaven Inflicted Pain to push its gate open.

    With the gate silently thrown open, a path paved by ck bricks unfolded in front of them. Nine ancient bronze lights were shining on each side, illuminating the passage and creating a dim environment.

    Since the entrance was quite narrow, Meng Qi took the lead while Jiang Zhiwei followed closely behind him. A silvery bolt of electricity suddenly fell down from the dome and the long spear slowly stabbed Meng Qi. The Zombieunched an attack, again.

    The long spear seemed to embark on a slow attack, but each stab was full of various changes. Every change was so quick that Meng Qi could not see them clearly. At the same time, it was full of the Dharma and Logos of heaven and earth.

    Meng Qi felt strange upon seeing such a long spear. A feeling that he was doomed to be cut by the long spear, no matter how he dodged, no matter what moves he made, as if he had been sentenced to death.

    The changes were as quick as the bolts. Besides this, he did not bring out the force of heaven and earth, relying on the shifts in his movements to attack. Meng Qi was suddenly reminded of the first battle with this Zombie. The speed of his long spear had been extremely quick, beyond what words could describe. As soon as Meng Qi had felt the long spear approached him. In fact, it had already appeared in front of him. With regards to speed, Xiao Zhenhai¡¯s Aurora Electric Sword was child¡¯s y.

    In the first battle, he had shown the essence of his speed, but now he was demonstrating his patience. Meng Qi subconsciously thought of one change in ¡°Five Thunder Bombardment of Sky¡±, a shift that he had spent a long time understanding, but failed to acquire.

    Activated by his movements, Meng Qi¡¯s momentum and confidence reached their peaks.

    As soon as Jiang Zhiwei was about to wield her sword to assist Meng Qi, a bright bolt of silver lightning suddenly shed. It was the saber energy, so swift that she couldn¡¯t see it. She only saw its residual in midair.

    ¡°ng!¡±

    The saber stabbed the tip of the long spear, trying to use its quick speed to break the lethargy.

    The Zombie, in a loose robe, used the rebounding force of his spear and spiraled upward. He then quickly moved along the top of the dome and disappeared at the end of the passage.

    Having made his right hand numb, Meng Qi gently moved his five fingers to alleviate the stress. However, thanks to the pressure and the Zombie¡¯s attack, he was able to break the bottleneck in his Knife Dao and he sessfully springs out this change.

    ¡°Did he help me practice because he was familiar with my saber art?¡± Meng Qi asked after Jiang Zhiwei and the others entered the grave.

    He felt acquainted with the Zombie¡¯s spear art, too.

    Jiang Zhiwei nodded her head slightly. ¡°It seems so. Since he still remains his Exterior cultivation, he must¡¯ve only be a Zombie a short time ago. With his lingering wisdom, he¡¯s notpletely under the control of the evil ghost. Therefore, always showing us mercy.¡±

    After oveing her fear of evil ghosts, Ruan Yushu said in a cold tone, ¡°Perhaps, he wants to utilize your Supernatural Power of Shaking Heaven and Hitting Earth to free himself from being controlled.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid my limited cultivation can¡¯t render significant help to him. After all, the seal ¡®evil ghost¡¯ has been deeply imprinted in his heart.¡± Meng Qi was still terrified of the counterattack ofst time.

    ¡°Should we make it a priority to eradicate the evil ghost?¡± Qi Zhengyan asked thoughtfully.

    ¡°Hehe.¡± Meng Qi did not how to reply to him. Zhenwu Great Emperor had used much effort to suppress the evil ghost who rted with him, so it had to be insanely powerful. Unless they repaired Buddha¡¯s Lamp, they could not destroy it alone.

    Qi Zhengyan felt his proposal ridiculous as well, so he continued saying, ¡°He still has wisdom, so he¡¯ll show us how to help him.¡±

    Meng Qi nodded fiercely. He was hoping to create more changes in ¡°Five Thunder Bombardment of Sky¡± on the basis of the Zombie¡¯s attacks.

    After they stepped out of the course way, another one appeared. The minute Meng Qi set his foot on the new course way, a sh of electricity came from afar. The long spear was rushing at him with medium speed, but with strong power, as if carrying a mountain and the sea. It condensed the airflows nearby, causing thunder and creating a formidable suction vortex. At that moment, he felt that whatever he did, he would end up hitting the spear.

    Meng Qi roughly calcted this move with his Will-projecting and Heart-reflecting. Subsequently, another kind of change in ¡°Five Thunder Bombardment of Sky¡± came to his mind.

    Jiang Zhiwei, Ruan Yushu, and Qi Zhengyan stayed vignt instead ofunching an attack. In their eyes, the Zombie was trying to inspire Meng Qi¡¯s potentials so as to enable him to fully master ¡°Five Thunder Bombardment of Sky¡±.

    The long spear turned into a bolt of lightning and stabbed his chest. Meanwhile, Meng Qi slowly brandished his ¡°Heaven Inflicted Pain¡± stirring no wind, as if the saber was weightless.

    Full of saber energy, the saber was like a thunder punishment from heaven. It seemed void, but it could contain the world; it seemed empty, but it could really include any changes. As a result, with its suction vortex interwoven with the saber energy, the long spear missed its target.

    All of a sudden, the saber energy disappeared with the lightning and thunder.

    This time, the Zombie did not borrow any force and directly flew to the end of the course way with lightning surrounding him.

    ¡°Does ¡®Five Thunder Bombardment of Sky¡¯ have five Essences; namely speed, sluggishness, weight, vacancy and so on?¡± Having witnessed their spar, Jiang Zhiwei now understood Nine Annihtion at Heavenly Nights to some extent.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Meng Qi said, his lips twitching.

    His ¡°Five Thunder Bombardment of Sky¡± was iplete, so he would only be capable of showing two essences for now: speed and sluggishness.

    ¡°¡®Thunder God¡¯ had the same nickname as you,¡± Ruan Yushu said.

    She felt more rxed, for she knew that the Exterior Zombie just gave him some faint training, and that the evil ghost remained in control.

    Meng Qi instantly acted angrily. ¡°I don¡¯t want such an sobriquet either.¡±

    ¡°Killing de¡­¡± Ruan Yushu¡¯s voice was ethereal.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s a good name.¡± Meng Qi straightened his back, but Jiang Zhiwei, Ruan Yushu, and Qi Zhengyan looked somewhere else without replying to him.

    He suddenly went silent, and then cheered up again. ¡°Let¡¯s continue walking.¡±

    Since the inside grave was not big, Meng Qi and the others saw the main burial chamber after walking the passage. In a normal mausoleum, that was where its master ced his coffin.

    The outside of the main burial chamber was full of phantoms. Having been divided into eight blocks, they reflected the different changes in their own blocks respectively. There also appeared to be some shadows from the outside world.

    Among all the phantoms, there was the scorching sun, a bright full moon and stars, as well as the infinite sky¡­

    ¡°There¡¯s sun-moon-star, heaven-earth-people, and Yin and Yang¡­¡± Meng Qi felt something was wrong, and then he was inspired. He looked up and found that nothing was above except for a vast darkness. ¡°Itcks Yin and Yang.¡±

    ¡°As an extreme figure, nine is used to oppress. The moon-like pce and Yin fire area ought to be part of the arrangements as well.¡± Speaking of this, Ruan Yushu was much more knowledgeable than Jiang Zhiwei, seeing as Zhiwei only focused the sword and her heart during cultivation.

    Meng Qi nodded to show his agreement. ¡°In other words, whichever road we choose, we¡¯ll pass the second arrangement of the nine?¡±

    ¡°Zhenwu Great Emperor¡¯s coffin is in front of us¡­¡± Qi Zhengyan gave an irrelevant answer while in a daze.

    Meng Qi had a simr feeling upon thinking that the most powerful ancient major powery in the coffin chamber.

    With eager eyes, Jiang Zhiwei held her breath and tried to control her excitement. Zhenwu Great Emperor had practiced the Three Moves of Heaven Interception Swordsmanship. If she had a chance to observe him, she would gain evesting benefits.

    ¡°We must be more cautious, since there will be more danger ahead.¡± Meng Qi warned them and took the lead to the phantom zone.

    Since phantoms were shapeless, Meng Qi smoothly walked through. Suddenly, a bolt of light rushed toward him with unstoppable force. The Zombie had attacked him again.

    More light appeared in midair, tarnishing all of the phantoms and burning the ground. Subsequently, the ck areas turned into powder.

    ¡°He¡¯s using full force this time!¡±

    ¡°Is he driven by the evil ghost?¡±

    At the same time, the Yin fire was spreading as Huang Gang came toward them. Under the moonlight, he saw somedies appearing from all directions. The situation instantly became dangerous, as many as 13 or 14 Zombies used various moves to attack them, sending the electricity everywhere and creating a ghastly atmosphere.

    Although the Zombie in the loose robe and another two were at the Exterior level, they were incapable of tackling so many Half-step Exterior Scenery enemies now.

    Fortunately for them, they were Zombies.

    Motivated by the surrounding energy, Jiang Zhiwei brandished his sword. With its sword light unscattered and sword Qi masked, it flew toward the long spear.

    The outside of the burial chamber was suddenly illuminated. Her Sword Qi went skyrocketing and brightened the clouds, making heaven-earth and sun-moon submit to it.

    Her sword light was shapeless but quite pure. It could connect with heaven and earth, and break the Dharma and Logos.

    ¡°ng!¡± As the electric light scattered, the long spear was pushed back and blocked another Exterior Zombie¡¯s attack.

    Jiang Zhiwei was forced several steps back and then stood to the left of Meng Qi. She would have fallen down, if Meng Qi had not used the Immortal Pressing Art to diminish the attack¡¯s force.

    When Jiang Zhiwei wielded her sword, Ruan Yushu bit the tip of her tongue and spat out a mouthful of Blood Essence on Phoenix-perching Zither. The zither strings were dyed blood-red. It was quite formidable yet breathtaking.

    Ruan Yushu yed the zither with both hands, casting melodious sounds all over.

    Those clear, roaring sounds were beyond wonderful. Except for the Exterior Zombies, the Zombies stopped attacking and screamed with both hands covering their ears.

    Qi Zhengyan¡¯s Dragon Stripe Golden Sword was gleaming with cold light. It then stabbed the Exterior Zombie into a world-splitting stature.

    The cold light grewrger, and then turned into a hornless dragon. It broke the sky, ushered in a snowfall, and sent the cold everywhere.

    Wherever the long sword passed, everything was frozen, including the airflow and Yin Qi. As the long sword leaped forward, the Exterior Zombies all froze as well.

    All of the attackers were frozen for half a breath. Meng Qi seized this opportunity to inject his spirit into the Buddha¡¯s Lamp in his left hand. Thatpletely activated it.

    The smallmp fire became two timesrger than before. As the chanting sound began to spread, its fire light lit the ce up, leaving them with warmth, tranquility, and dignity.

    ¡°Amitabha¡­¡±

    ¡°Just as I had heard¡­¡±

    Affected by the Zen sounds, the muscles on the faces of Half-step Exterior Scenery Zombies became bby and began to peel off. ck gas inside their bodies poured out and disappeared in the bright light.

    Their physical bodies began to dpose, and turned into pus in just a breath. Their souls floated in midair and gradually disappeared under the light of the bluish-whitemp.

    Under the bright light, the three Exterior Zombies shrieked with pus and blood flowing from them. They anxiously retreated as ck smoke also leaked from their bodies.

    Traces of pain emerged on the robed Zombie¡¯s face. No longer as callous, he quickly took out one item and threw it beside Meng Qi. He then retreated out of the light zone of Buddha¡¯s Lamp.

    A face appeared from the depth of the darkness. He wore a crown with a t top. He was in so much pain that he covered his face with both hands. He then entered the main burial chamber.

    The bluish-whitemp flickered and gave off endless light, illuminating the world and making them feel warm.

 Chapter 293: Step Two

    <h4>Chapter 293: Step Two</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    The light was bright but not blinding. It warmed the soul and was refreshing. The tendrils of ck gas vanished as the dark and gloomy ce was transformed into a purend of Buddhism.

    ¡°As expected of Buddha¡¯s Lamp. Even if it¡¯s been damaged, it still has such power,¡± praised Meng Qi. He was calmly carrying the bluish whitemp.

    Jiang Zhiwei was lightly panting with a smile on her face. ¡°It was once a treasure on the level of Dharmakaya, after all.¡±

    During the battle just now, apart from Meng Qi, the three of them had used some desperate moves. Thus they had expended a lot of energy in one go and could barely speak.

    Meng Qi was running out of energy too. The me shrunk and returned to its original form, but the warm and bright feeling from it still remained. For a while, there was no negative energy creeping up on them.

    ¡°This is¡­¡± Meng Qi picked something up from the ground.

    It was a bluish green jade pendant. The pendant felt warm and moist, and had yet to be corrupted by the negative energy. There were a few thunderbolt marks that had been carved into it, as well as some inscription on its front and back.

    ¡°God-gathering Heights¡­ Huangfu Tao¡­¡± Meng Qi softly read. His mental energy had recovered quite a bit.

    Ruan Yushu hugged her zither tighter. Her pale face paired with the mess of ck hair on her head seemed to reveal some form of darkness beneath her gentle beauty. It almost felt like she was a character straight out of the Female Ghost Story.

    She yed ¡°Heavenly Phoenix Cries¡±, her mental energy was poor. When she noticed Meng Qi looking over, she shook her head without speaking to show that she did not know of a ¡°God-gathering Heights¡± or a certain Huangfu Tao.

    Qi Zhengyan pondered a while before saying, ¡°I wonder where they¡¯re from.¡±

    ¡°He should be a powerful master from this Nine Viges World. I¡¯m afraid that he gave you the jade pendant so that you would inform his family, and they would then find a way to set him free,¡± contemted Jiang Zhiwei. ¡°He obtained some Thunder God impartation, so the orthodoxy he left behind should be rted in some way. This is not only a mission, but also a Chance.¡±

    ¡°That makes sense. If I get the chance to, I¡¯ll send the jade pendant to God-gathering Heights.¡± Meng Qi recalled their battle. He distinctly remembered that even if the spear-wielding Huangfu Tao had yet to attain Nine Annihtion at Heavenly Nights, he still had Exterior level skills derived from Dharmakaya Divine Skills.

    He kept the jade pendant and nced at the door of the coffin chamber. ¡°Should we enter now? The evil ghost is right inside¡­¡±

    The four of them were in a semi-recovered state. Their strength was currently at less than 30 percent. If they encountered the evil ghost now, things would probably end badly. Hence Meng Qi had asked if they wanted to wait until they had recovered their peak state, or make the best use of their time lest they miss their opportunity.

    ¡°The evil ghost just now suffered from the glow of Buddha¡¯s Lamp and retreated into the coffin chamber. We have to quickly find the clues left behind by Zhenwu Great Emperor and leave the mausoleum before the ghosts and the Exterior level Zombies recover from the effect.¡± Jiang Zhiwei had always been quick and resolute when it came to making decisions.

    Qi Zhengyan agreed. He added, ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s being suppressed so it can¡¯t take action on its own. There¡¯s no difference between staying here or entering the coffin chamber.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s hurry up and finish the mission.¡± A loathful expression could be seen on Ruan Yushu¡¯s cold but elegant face. Being turned into a dead person, as well as the various events that had transpired in the mausoleum, had ruined her appetite. ¡°If there¡¯s danger, we¡¯ll leave halfway.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Meng Qi walked over to the door of the main coffin chamber, carrying the bluish whitemp and his Heaven Inflicted Pain. He stared at the ck stone door and took a deep breath. There was a rush of excitement of witnessing history and looking back at the ancient times.

    The ancient big power that had ruled over ancient times, left behind a legacy of The Myths, and had a reputation across the Nine Heavens and Ten Earths was about to appear before his very eyes.

    That had been an era when lifespans were in the hundred thousands, and times were extremely turbulent. Zhenwu Great Emperor had been at the very pinnacle of it all.

    With a push from his right hand, the stone door began to slowly open. There was a heavy creaking sound that apanied it as the interior of the coffin chamber was revealed to them bit by bit.

    Nine copper-colored dragons extended from the corners all around the room to its center, where they clustered around an ordinary ck coffin.

    Every copper dragon seemed remarkably lifelike. There was an air of real dragons dispersing from them. It was almost as if they had prepared all the characteristics of genuine dragons, including their extremely mysterious acupore points.

    ¡°Copper is turned into essence, and then into a dragon¡­¡± Qi Zhengyan blurted. Then he immediately stopped, because he had noticed a figure standing before to the coffin.

    He had arge build and seemed to tower over everything. His muscles were rippling and made his armor puff out. The messy hair on his head danced in the wind and lightning followed.

    On his armor were ck scales that gave one a sense of unusual heaviness, as if every scale were a mountain or constetions.

    ¡°This familiarity¡­¡± Meng Qi gulped with difficulty. ¡°Thunder God¡­¡±

    He had not expected the god to appear in Zhenwu Great Emperor¡¯s mausoleum!

    This turn of events waspletely out of their expectations. None of them could react for a moment.

    After a brief moment, Jiang Zhiwei recovered from her trance. In a low whisper, she said, ¡°It¡¯s just a residual shadow created by his vibes. By borrowing the mausoleum¡¯s ability to hide secrets and suppress arrangements, it managed to remain here till today.¡±

    Only after her reminder did Meng Qi realize that the backdrop of the Thunder God seemed to flicker. There was no sense of genuine substance to it.

    ¡°The Thunder God was an ally of Zhenwu Great Emperor¡¯s when it came to suppressing the Nine Serenities and vanquishing evil. Perhaps after his disappearance, the Thunder God came here in search of him and discovered this ce.¡± Meng Qi guessed.

    Qi Zhengyan was still expressionless. ¡°But such a big power wouldn¡¯t let his breath leak out unless it¡¯s intentional. Since he¡¯s remained here till today, what¡¯s the Thunder God trying to tell those who¡¯ve found this ce after?¡±

    ¡°Maybe he was so agitated that he couldn¡¯t control his breath.¡± Ruan Yushu had given it some thought. If someone dared to snatch her food, she would definitely be so agitated that her breath was sure to leak out.

    ¡°Then what exactly agitated the Thunder God so much that his breath leaked to such an extent?¡± Meng Qi steadily walked over to the Thunder God to check if he had left any message behind.

    Jiang Zhiwei guarded his back, while Ruan Yushu and Qi Zhengyan followed her.

    Even before Meng Qi had gone close to the Thunder God, thetter¡¯s breath drew. The Thunder God¡¯s figure gradually disappeared. Only thunderbolt marks remained on the opposite wall.

    The many thunderbolt marks had no sense of life to them or the powerful feeling of thunderps. They were merely deep, so deep that they were bottomless and seemed like a passage to a world of darkness.

    ¡°This was caused by the leaking of breath from the Thunder God. There isn¡¯t even a bit of Gist of Trueness left inside.¡± As someone who had obtained the Thunder God¡¯s impartation, Meng Qi was able to identify the cause with one nce.

    Jiang Zhiwei seemed to be thinking about it as she said, ¡°Huangfu Tao should¡¯ve attained enlightenment about ¡®Thunder Execution¡¯ here.¡±

    ¡°I wonder where these thunderbolt marks lead to¡­¡± Qi Zhengyan murmured to himself, observing the bottomless thunderbolt marks.

    Behind the marks was not a wall, or another coffin chamber, but a deep darkness.

    ¡°These copper dragons have lost their vitality as well. They¡¯ve be dead once again.¡± Ruan Yushu¡¯s eyes appeared to be shining as she stared at the nine copper dragons. Her house did not hold this much copper, much less copper that had been given life to and turned into essence. If they were exchanged for Karma points or some good food¡­

    However, Meng Qi and the others did not dare to touch the copper dragon essence for fear of destroying the ce and releasing the ¡°evil ghost¡±. Moreover, even if they wanted to move them, they were simply too big to be kept in the Space Ring. It was impossible to bring with them.

    The walls around them, apart from the one that had been damaged by the thunderbolt mark, each had picture scrolls on them. Some were of old men dressed like Taoists lying on clouds in the high heavens with their swords spread between heaven and earth. Others were of emperors garbed in royal robes riding snakes or turtles and two figures fighting in a void, countless stars falling all around them.

    They seemed like mere imaginative paintings that had been drawn there, but there was also the possibility that they were depicting Zhenwu Great Emperor¡¯s life events.

    The four of them did not have the time to care about these picture scrolls at the moment. They made haste and focused their attention on the ck coffin beneath the cluster of dragons.

    It with ordinary and carried a faint air of death. However, in Zhenwu Great Emperor¡¯s mausoleum full of other extraordinary things and supernatural creatures, it stood out even more.

    ¡°There are words on it.¡± Meng Qi had excellent vision and spotted the two lines of seal characters on the cover of the coffin.

    Jiang Zhiwei tried her best to read them: ¡°Destroy evil intentions and use them as a scapegoat¡­¡±

    As she read, her voice grew softer and softer, as if she were afraid of startling the evil ghost. ¡°Bury all of one¡¯s life here.¡±

    ¡°Evil intentions as the scapegoat, all of one¡¯s life¡­¡± Meng Qi was shocked by these words. He repeatedly kept mumbling them to himself.

    ¡°Unless the ¡®evil ghost¡¯ is actually a manifestation of Zhenwu Great Emperor¡¯s evil intentions? But why isn¡¯t it dead yet?¡± Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s gently furrowed eyebrows showed her confusion. Even Zhenwu Great Emperor could not escape death. How could his evil intentions, which he had used as a scapegoat, live until now?

    All of them nkly stared at one another. None of them understood the mystery behind it, so they decided to look at what was inside the coffin.

    ¡°In here lies Zhenwu Great Emperor¡¯s body?¡± There seemed to be a rare slight change in expression on Qi Zhengyan¡¯s face. He had let slip the excitement he was feeling.

    Meng Qi remained focussed. ¡°It should be. Maybe the clue we¡¯re looking for is on his body¡­¡±

    ¡°Could it be that Zhenwu Great Emperor has gone through Samsara? But that still means that he has passed away. Since we¡¯ve found his body, the mission should beplete¡­ The answer to the Mystery of the Deceased Zhen Wu Great Emperor is that he returned to Samsara¡­¡± Jiang Zhiwei was suspicious. With Ananda as a precedent, it was not difficult for her toe up with such a conjecture.

    She paused for a moment. Then she and Meng Qi simultaneously eximed,

    ¡°Shall we open it and see?¡±

    Ruan Yushu looked at her zither and expressed neither agreement nor disagreement at their suggestion. Qi Zhengyan stared upwards and sighed. This was indeed their style of work.

    Since they could leave halfway in any case, the two of them did not object.

    Meng Qi leaped over one of the copper dragons and made his way over to the coffin at the same time as Jiang Zhiwei.

    While the coffin seemed normal, it blocked out all forms of mental prying. Meng Qi waspletely unable to sense what was going on inside. It was like facing a deep and thick cliff.

    The two of them exchanged nces. Jiang Zhiwei raised her sword in a stance whereas Meng Qi held the bluish whitemp in his left hand in fear of turning into a zombie. He pushed Heaven Inflicted Pain into the gap underneath the cover of the coffin and then forcefully lifted it.

    The cover did not budge¡­

    It was unexpectedly incredibly heavy! Meng Qi took a deep breath. He activated his genuine Qi at its maximum and then repeated the motion with all his strength.

    The jarring sound of friction between the coffin cover and body rang out. Finally, the cover had moved. With his face already flushed, Meng Qi continued to exert all his strength.

    Heaven Inflicted Pain began to bend, as if it were on the verge of snapping into two. The cover was pushed open partially, allowing the two of them to see inside the coffin.

    The bottom of the coffin was red. It was also empty and perfectly well-preserved. There was nobody!

    ¡°What¡­¡± Both of them were appalled. It had been clearly stated that Zhenwu Great Emperor¡¯s body had been buried here. All the turns of events that had happened thus far paled inparison to the astonishing emptiness that nowy before them!

    Where had the body gone?

    Had itbined with the evil intention?

    ¡°Something¡¯s wrong.¡± Qi Zhengyan and Ruan Yushu moved over to take a look. Their gazes froze as well.

    Jiang Zhiwei came to her senses right away. ¡°Something¡¯s definitely wrong. If there really was a body here, his breath would leak out after his death. There would be traces that are difficult to erase left behind in the coffin. But there¡¯s absolutely nothing here.¡±

    ¡°In other words, Zhenwu Great Emperor had constructed his mausoleum and was prepared to pass away here. But when it came to burying his body, he suddenly disappeared and didn¡¯t even enter his coffin. So the evil intention didn¡¯t die on his behalf?¡± Meng Qi¡¯s brows were knitted together. He continued, ¡°No wonder the Thunder God was so agitated that his breath leaked out!¡±

    No wonder it was called Zhenwu¡¯s Decoy Grave¡­

    Meng Qi suddenly noticed the mark of a small object being squashed at the bottom of the coffin. He said in a deep voice, ¡°Zhenwu Great Emperor once ced something in here. I wonder if he retrieved it when he left or someone else took it?¡±

    Just as he finished his sentence, an ominous wind blew. It mmed the door to the coffin chamber shut with a loud bang!

    At the same time, the apathetic voice of the Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms sounded in their ears.

    ¡°Step two of the mystery of Zhenwu¡¯s death: Find the ck Tortoise Jade Pendant.¡±

 Chapter 294: Gains

    <h4>Chapter 294: Gains</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    The door to the coffin chamber was firmly shut. The ominous winds seemed to die down as they seeped right into their hearts. A force with a weight heavier than that of mountains smashed down on them, causing the mes in the chamber to go out.

    ¡°Did opening the coffin cause the ¡®evil ghost¡¯ to escape suppression, or did it activate the sealing off of the entire chamber?¡±

    The thought suddenly crossed their minds. It was like they had been cut off from the world.

    They looked at one another and instantly chose to return early at the same time. In any case, they hadpleted the first task of Zhenwu¡¯s Decoy Grave!

    If they tried to find a way out, they would be in extreme danger if they encountered the evil ghost. If the ce had been sealed off, there was no way they would be able to escape. They would probably end up staying in the mausoleum for a month. By then, if they had not died, they would be close to dead. It was highly unfavorable for training.

    A shimmering blue light shed out of nowhere. Meng Qi, Jiang Zhiwei and the others disappeared from the coffin chamber.

    As the dense fog hung down on them and enveloped Meng Qi, he suddenly felt chilly. Tendrils of ck gas were leaking out from his body.

    Like snow meeting sunlight, the ck gas quickly vanished. There was a faint shriek of ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡±

    Meng Qi was utterly horrified. Since when had he been possessed by the breath of the ¡°evil ghost¡±? It had been truly surreptitious. There had been no sign from even Buddha¡¯s Lamp. If it had not been for the Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms, he would have been in quite a perilous position.

    However, he considered the fact that Buddha¡¯s Lamp was almostpletely destroyed, and that the ¡°evil ghost¡± was Zhenwu Great Emperor¡¯s evil intention. Then it did not seem altogether unusual that it was powerful to this extent.

    Apart from that, Meng Qi was unharmed. After the ck gas had dissipated, the ¡°seed¡± full of vitality opened and the light pir faded away. He saw Jiang Zhiwei and the others.

    ¡°We were possessed by the evil ghost¡¯s breath just now.¡± Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s expression was somewhat grave, but she did not seem too anxious. She was just a little worried because by the time they had realized the situation, the ¡°evil ghost¡± had already been removed by the Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms.

    ¡°Thank goodness for the Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms,¡± eximed Meng Qi. He really possessed vast magic powers and could cure any difficult andplicated illness.

    Just then, the calm voice of the Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms reverberated in his mind.

    ¡°The task of Zhenwu¡¯s Decoy Grave had beenpleted early. Do you choose to leave or stay here and train for the remaining time in the Samsara Talisman?¡±

    ¡°Oh, to think that there was still this sort of good news!¡± Meng Qi and the others unanimously chose to train there.

    ¡°The mission this time sure was short enough.¡± Jiang Zhiwei first calmed her fears after being possessed by the evil ghost.

    Since they had plenty of time, none of them was in a hurry to perform the exchange.

    Meng Qi sucked his teeth. ¡°The first steps of missions are usually easier. They also have fewer gains and less danger. Although there¡¯s been a variable this time, it still more or less followed this rule.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. If not for the Supernatural Power of Shaking Heaven and Hitting Earth, we might¡¯ve had an easier time and even less anxiety. The real danger was in the evil ghost¡¯s surreptitious possession. Also, with the Dominator of Samsara in the Six Realms, we have nothing to worry about.¡± Jiang Zhiwei nodded in agreement.

    If Meng Qi had not tried the Supernatural Power of Shaking Heaven and Hitting Earth, the evil ghost and Exterior-level Huangfu Tao would not even have revealed themselves. They would only have had to deal with Huang Gang, whose strength was near Half-step Exterior Scenery, and the other zombies. Meng Qi could have handled them on his own. Alternatively, they could have joined forces toplete the task when they had first obtained the ck Fur. That was more fitting for the idea of the first step in a series of tasks.

    Ruan Yushu¡¯s expression was icy. She nced at her shoulders from time to time, as if she were afraid that the evil ghost would suddenly appear there. ¡°Even if the Supernatural Power of Shaking Heaven and Hitting Earth had caused some changes to ur, it wasn¡¯t really dangerous or nerve-wracking.¡±

    Apart from the fact that the evil ghost was kind of scary¡­

    ¡°Right, it feels very weird. That nervousness came and went.¡± Qi Zhengyan exhaled, expressionless.

    That had indeed been the case. All along, their anxiety had just been building up when it had vanished. All of a sudden, there had been no fear or inhibition from being in Great Emperor Zhenwu¡¯s mausoleum.

    For example, after discovering the zombies near the level of Half-step Exterior Scenery, they immediately identified that they were simr to the Life-changing Sect and could be stopped with the Supernatural Power of Shaking Heaven and Hitting Earth. In another instance, upon discovering the message left behind by the ghost there, they quickly found the Dragon-subduing Stand soon after, and deduced that the evil ghost was being repressed. Again, when they had encountered the Exterior-level Zombie, they had also quickly found out that it was not giving its all. When their memory had been failing in the mist, they were suddenly reminded and able to confirm that the evil ghost could not act on its own.

    In addition, they could always return whenever they wanted to. The only tenser moment was when they had been attacked by numerous zombies in front of the coffin chamber. The rest of the time, that nervous feeling had barely budded when it disappeared soon after. Overall, it suited the description of the first step in a series of tasks. It had been rtively easy with close to no danger, and the rewards were little.

    ¡°Where should we go to find the ck Tortoise Jade Pendant?¡± The past was in the past, and it had been a less dangerous task after all. Except for the message and picture scrolls in Zhenwu¡¯s Decoy Grave, Meng Qi had long tossed the matter to the back of his mind. He had already begun searching for clues to the second step. ¡°Could there be some other ce inside the mausoleum?¡±

    Jiang Zhiwei thought about it for a moment and then said, ¡°It should¡¯ve been removed from Zhenwu¡¯s Decoy Grave. Zombies aren¡¯t naturally that strong, and Huangfu Tao obviously began training on the right path after understanding the thunderbolt marks. If he¡¯dpleted it in the mausoleum, he would be in a state where his physical body was dead. It wouldn¡¯t grow. It would just rot instead. There¡¯s no way he would¡¯ve been able to master the skill.¡±

    ¡°They should¡¯ve entered the mausoleum, had a fruitful adventure, then left and trained until the Exterior level. But because they were possessed by the evil ghost¡¯s breath at the end, they returned to the mausoleum and turned into zombies,¡± said Qi Zhengyan. ¡°If we didn¡¯t have the Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms, we would probably have ended up like them too.¡±

    Ruan Yushu spoke calmly, ¡°Even without the Dominator of Samsara in the Six Realms, as long as the effect doesn¡¯t immediately set in, we would be able to tell if we were possessed when met with a master.¡±

    The master she spoke of was at least on the Great Master level.

    Meng Qi nodded. ¡°In other words, one of the zombies could¡¯ve brought the ck Tortoise Jade Pendant out of the mausoleum and used it as a family heirloom. Since the thunderbolt marks disappear once their Gist of Trueness has been grasped, it seems that the first zombie to enter the coffin chamber was Huangfu Tao. We should start with him, uh, Nine Viges World¡¯s God-Gathering Heights.¡±

    Everyone said their piece in the conversation, slowly unraveling the mystery surrounding the matter.

    ¡°If none of the zombies took it, then we could consider the ce where we obtained the ck Fur.¡± Jiang Zhiwei suddenly changed the topic, saying, ¡°To be able to draw a map of the inside of the mausoleum and know Zhenwu¡¯s Decoy Grave, this person must have close ties with Great Emperor Zhenwu.¡±

    Meng Qi expressed his agreement. ¡°That person has already died, so we can¡¯t determine where the ck Fur came from at the moment. We should focus on Nine Viges World first. I feel that as we progress down the series of tasks, we¡¯ll eventually get there¡­¡±

    This was an inexplicable feeling.

    At the moment, none of them could enter Nine Viges World forck of a Samsara Talisman. After wrapping up their discussion, they ced the Netherworld Reishi Mushroom and ¡°the Tai-yin Devil-Rinsing Scripture¡± into the Central Light Pir.

    ¡°Netherworld Reishi Mushroom, 150 years of age¡­ worth 700 Karma points.¡±

    ¡°the Tai-yin Devil-Rinsing Scripture, (Edited); Exterior level skill¡­ worth 1,500 Karma points.¡±

    Meng Qi did not find it strange that the Netherworld Reishi Mushroom was only 150 years old. Older ones had definitely been picked to create medicine or directly eaten by those who had entered the mausoleum before them. As for the ¡°the Tai-yin Devil-Rinsing Scripture¡±, he would have edited the key points too if he were the evil ghost. Since he and the others had no intention of learning it, nor did they want to eat the mushrooms, they exchanged them all for Karma points.

    The Karma points were divided equally, and each person obtained 550 Karma points. This counted as their harvest for the first step of the task.

    Meng Qi only saved the necessary elixirs he had gotten from Six Fan School and exchanged the rest of them for Karma points. About two months¡¯ worth of his sry was equivalent to 400 Karma points, a decent amount. If the next task was a year away, it was enough to support his mental strength in searching for scripts and getting rid of mountain and horse bandits.

    ¡°950 Karma points.¡± Meng Qi said, ¡°A lot is happening in River East, so I have to take precautions. I intend to exchange for a Recover Pill and two months of practice. I¡¯ll do my best to stabilize Seven Acupores, adjust my Inner World prior to, as well as master the ¡®Heavenly Fairy¡¯.¡±

    He had 50 points left for just in case.

    Jiang Zhiwei exchanged the items she had been collecting all the while and obtained 900 Karma points in total. Upon hearing Meng Qi¡¯s words, she cheerfully said, ¡°I¡¯ll also exchange for a Recover Pill and two months of time. Let¡¯s spar and train together.¡±

    They had yet to fullyprehend the items they had previously exchanged for. What they needed the most was none other than time. With this chance right before her, Jiang Zhiwei was of course not going to let it go.

    Moreover, without her help, it would be a challenge for Meng Qi to master ¡®Heavenly Fairy¡¯ in three months, even if he had already cast off hismon body.

    A sudden warmth enveloped Meng Qi¡¯s heart. This was a friendship of life and death!

    Most of the items on Qi Zhengyan were in preparation for traveling, so he was in no rush to exchange them for Karma points. The misceneous ones he traded in added up to about a few tens of points only. ¡°Since it¡¯s like this, I¡¯ll exchange for two months of time too. Otherwise, with my current level of strength, I won¡¯t be too confident in River East.¡±

    He had yet to stabilize his Seven Acupores and was far from adjusting his Inner World. Hence, he intended to train hard with Meng Qi and Jiang Zhiwei. He exchanged the remaining Karma points for various items that would aid in his training.

    Ruan Yushu furrowed her brows. ¡°Me too.¡±

    She could still use the elixirs in her Space Ring for the next mission. Thus, she did not allow the Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms to profit off of anything from her, and so she did not touch the remaining 150 Karma points she had left.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it a waste to leave so much of it?¡± Meng Qi asked casually.

    Ruan Yushu did not even look up. She icily responded, ¡°It¡¯s three months. Can youst that long?¡±

    Meng Qi suddenly understood. Fortunately, he still had 50 Karma points.

    After they had returned to their respective rooms to rest, Jiang Zhiwei first found Meng Qi. Cutting to the chase, she asked, ¡°Do you intend to adjust your Inner World primarily with Golden Bell Shield or Eight Nine Mysteries?¡±

    ¡°Of course it¡¯ll be Eight Nine Mysteries.¡± Meng Qi answered without hesitation.

    Jiang Zhiweiughed lightly. ¡°Just as I thought. ording to the description of Eight Nine Mysteries, I feel that it¡¯s focus isn¡¯t on its strength or its variations, but rather the ability to uncover one¡¯s true intentions that are hidden behind them.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Meng Qi was puzzled. While he did train a lot, he did not think much about Eight Nine Mysteries.

    Jiang Zhiwei chuckled. ¡°Uncovering one¡¯s true intentions is a Taoist saying. In the words of Buddhism, it¡¯ll be to have the nature of Buddha.¡±

    She paused for a moment, then continued, ¡°Eight Nine Mysteries works with control and variations. If you trained in-depth and transformed yourself into Senior Brother Qi, your physical body, breath, actions, habits and soul would be the same. Would other people be able to tell you two apart?¡±

    ¡°Nope.¡± Meng Qi had a lot of confidence in Eight Nine Mysteries¡¯ variation ability.

    Jiang Zhiwei nodded gently. ¡°Then let¡¯s reverse it. If you saw someone with the same physical body, breath, actions, habits and soul as me, could you be sure that it was me?¡±

    Meng Qi¡¯s face suddenly turned serious. ¡°No.¡±

    Jiang Zhiwei also became serious. ¡°So, which is real, and which is fake? The unique traits the eyes see, the sounds the ears hear, and the traces felt by the soul are all affected by our own inhibitions and external influences. We don¡¯t see the full picture because we are restricted by our body and mind.¡±

    ¡°In the words of Buddhism, everything we see is the artificialbination of principal and supplemental causes. It is not the truth. It is both real and fake. Hence if one can see through external disturbances and break free of his own shackles, he can see Buddha¡¯s nature. Eight Nine Mysteries is such a skill that seeks the truth through variations. If you want to adjust your Inner World, you should think along these lines.¡±

    She had considered the fact that Meng Qi came from a Buddhist background, and thus changed some of the phrasings in Supreme Methods of the Sword to Buddhist vocabry.

    ¡°¡­I didn¡¯t expect you, Zhiwei, to have such a high level of learning.¡± Meng Qi eximed after staying silent for a while.

    Holding back herughter, Jiang Zhiwei replied, ¡°I don¡¯t really understand everything either. Most of it is from my master when he was exiningSupreme Methods of the Sword to me. Since Eight Nine Mysteries seems to have its simrities with it, I just decided to share some tips with you.¡±

    ¡°Jiang Hengchuan and the others are better than you in terms of their realms, and have achieved Oneness of Heaven and Men. But Eight Nine Mysteries is full of variations and is useful in avoiding disasters. If your Inner World can align with it, it¡¯s not impossible to hide yourself even when under Oneness of Heaven and Men. Then, when ites to knowing your enemy at least, they won¡¯t be better than you. You could even create a false image and set a ¡®w¡¯ to beat them.¡±

    Meng Qi exhaled. ¡°So this was a Peerless Godly Kung Fu!¡±

    ¡­

    Outside Maoling city, in a discreet location, Meng Qi appeared with a sh of blue light.

    The air around him was faintly discernable and difficult to take in. Then in an instant, it settled and there was nothing strange about it.

    ¡°I¡¯ve finally mastered ¡®Heavenly Fairy¡¯.¡± Meng Qi looked out into the distance at Maoling city, a faint smile tugging at his lips. Even still, this was not his greatest gain!

 Chapter 295: Itâ€™s Been A While

    <h4>Chapter 295: It¡¯s Been A While</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    It was barely daybreak when Meng Qi leisurely made his way into Maoling¡¯s city, basking in the sun and breathing in the fresh air.

    He did not directly return to the courtyard he had rented, but headed for the alley with the Chinese Pagoda Tree instead. He could not afford to ck off for even a day!

    Next to the Chinese Pagoda Tree, the grey-haired old man was already busy carving his wooden sculptures with utmost focus. It almost looked like the items in his hands were the most sacred objects ever. His attitude and devotion were on a level probably unachieved in many people¡¯s lives on any one thing. No matter if they were obsessed or religious, they could not reach that level of attainment.

    Meng Qi¡¯s heart and soul were fresh and clear. As usual, he sat under the Chinese Pagoda Tree and watched the old man carving. He did not utter a word, watching with the same level of focus.

    As the sun rose higher and the day grew brighter, the old man finallypleted a wooden sculpture. He looked up at Meng Qi and seemed dazed for a moment. Then he said, ¡°Young man, how have you been?¡±

    This was a greeting used after a long period of absence. It startled Meng Qi at once. He was astounded. The man could tell that he had actually been gone for three months?

    ¡°Everything is fine. I have improved greatly in strength.¡± Meng Qi gave a considered reply. In the end, he was still worried about the Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms¡¯ obliteration ability and thus gave a vague response. He did not confirm or deny anything.

    The in-looking features on the old man¡¯s face rxed. He chuckled and said, ¡°It¡¯s good to improve, it¡¯s good to improve.¡±

    ¡°I made another breakthrough in my sword art, so I have mastered an Exterior-level move at least.¡± Meng Qi intentionally brought up this topic.

    If his guess about the old man¡¯s identity was right, sword art was his interest. Moreover, he was not randomly talking about it or purposely bringing things up with no actual things to discuss. That would only invite disgust from the old man.

    The old man put his carving knife and wooden sculpture down, wholly absorbed in the conversation. Smiling, he said, ¡°You¡¯re formidable, young man. When I practiced with my sword back in the day, if I had even a bit of your talent and progress, I wouldn¡¯t have been scolded by my teacher.¡±

    ¡°But I do not have your unchanging focus. On the path of training, talent, luck and opportunities can help one to walk faster and cover a greater distance in the same period of time. But how long you can walk fores from hard work and focus.¡± Meng Qi answered with sincerity.

    The old man shook his head and replied in a self-deprecating manner, ¡°This old man has always been stupid. I couldn¡¯t get distracted no matter what. Others could learn several types of sword art at once, but I could only train at one type until I was very familiar with it. If I tried to learn two types at once, I¡¯d end up failing at both of them. Even when ites to other things, I¡¯m also like that. Since I was not born gifted, I can only work on my focus, hard work and painstaking efforts. There is no other way for me.¡±

    As he spoke, his fingers traced along the body of the sword next to him. It was a long sword enclosed in an old, faded ck scabbard. It looked normal and had an ordinary vibe to it as well.

    Up until then, Meng Qi had not realized that there was a sword next to the old man. He hadpletely ignored everything around the old man, focussing only on his focus. Now that he thought about it, he was quite surprised.

    ¡°Perhaps your gift is your focus,¡± eximed Meng Qi. ¡°If only I were like you.¡±

    The old man shook his head again. His expression turned a little serious. ¡°Those who learn from me will swim, but those who are like me will drown.¡±

    His words shook Meng Qi. He felt like he had vaguely understood something. ¡°Thank you for your teaching.¡±

    ¡°Focus, hard work and painstaking efforts are things you develop,¡± the old man added. Then he picked up his carving knife and wood block.

    Upon seeing this, Meng Qi got up to take his leave.

    The old man suddenly stopped right before his knife cut into the wood. He paused for a moment, then said, ¡°Young man, there¡¯s something I¡¯m not sure I should be telling you about.¡±

    ¡°Please go ahead.¡± Meng Qi¡¯s heart leaped. Was this the reason behind his saying ¡°it¡¯s been a while¡±?

    The old man looked at Meng Qi and quietly gave it some thought. ¡°Let¡¯s wait till after the Tidal Bore of Jin River. At that time I¡¯ll have to trouble you toe here. You don¡¯t have toe here for the while.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Senior.¡± Meng Qi gave a serious bow. His heart was full of doubt, anticipation, nervousness and joy. No matter what, he had closed the distance between them.

    The old man said no more. He lowered his head as he continued carving away, his focus and devotion shining through.

    Meng Qi silently backed out of the alley and returned to the small courtyard he had rented. He would wait there for the things toe that day.

    Normally, he should have been keeping a low profile since he had external backup. He should have waited for Jiang Zhiwei, Ruan Yushu and Qi Zhengyan to secretly arrive, then take action in a big way. He would act in the open while his friends helped undercover, letting the Ledgerkeeper of Lives and the schr know what it meant for a situation to run out of control. However, he was already caught in the vortex. Keeping a low profile all the way would only raise others¡¯ suspicions. He and Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s friendship was no secret, and neither was her current location. Once there was a suspicion, given Wang Siyuan¡¯s ability, it was not difficult for him to infer that Jiang Zhiwei would arrive in secret to support Meng Qi.

    Therefore, he did what had to be done, as long as they did not create other problems or put him in danger.

    ¡°Bring it on, bring it on. I¡¯m not the person I was yesterday,¡± thought Meng Qi to himself.

    In the afternoon, just when Meng Qi had finished his lunch and was working on his breath, there came a series of knocks on his door.

    ¡°Brother Jiang, have you gone to look for Qiu Fei¡¯s whereabouts?¡± Meng Qi had just set foot in the courtyard when he naturally felt that it was Jiang Hengchuan outside the door. The man did indeed have a slight w in his integration with his surroundings that resulted in a small gap. That was probably why he was never able to consummate his Oneness of Heaven and Men. Otherwise, even with Meng Qi¡¯s preliminary adjustment of his Inner World and his exchange with nature, he should not be able to tell it was Jiang Hengchuan.

    Jiang Hengchuan looked grave. He nced at his surroundings, then closed the door behind him. ¡°Master Su, I¡¯ve found a lead.¡±

    His eyebrows were extremely thick, his features in, and his skin like that of a farmer¡¯s. It felt like he was a part of nature, just like the light and dust around him. Yet at the same time, he was like the first ray of light at dawn, or the greenest leaf on a tree. He was also the most special one amongst those in Meng Qi¡¯s age group, giving off an ambiguous sentiment of being outstanding.

    Previously, Meng Qi had yet to adjust his Inner World and thus his sensing had been poor. Only now was he able to properly discern it.

    When he connected it to Jiang Hengchuan¡¯s words about how he ¡°trained hard but not to find a master¡±, Meng Qi seemed to be able to make out a truly proud and aloof heart in him.

    Aloofness and pride were the real Jiang Hengchuan.

    ¡°A lead on Qiu Fei?¡± Meng Qi¡¯s eyes lit up.

    Jiang Hengchuan nodded. ¡°Master Su, don¡¯t you think the previous events were too coincidental?¡±

    He changed his way of addressing Meng Qi since they had been working together for a while.

    ¡°You mean Qiu Fei¡¯s going up the mountain several days in a row as if he were waiting for us to find him?¡± It suddenly hit Meng Qi. He had already felt that it had been too coincidental earlier on, but had subconsciously thought that Qiu Fei¡¯s actions would only harm himself.

    ¡°Exactly. Since it was supposed to be a secret and there are many experts of the Exterior in the city, he should try to avoid running into them as much as possible. He should try to finish discussing whatever issues with hisrades in one shot as much as possible to avoid revealing his tracks.¡± Jiang Hengchuan¡¯s eyes were dark, like that of a hunter.

    Meng Qi held his breath and thought about it. ¡°But what good would that do to Qiu Fei? He¡¯s ruined his reputation and almost implicated his family.¡±

    ¡°It might not have been intentional. Maybe he did have a reason to go to the mountain a few days in a row.¡± Jiang Hengchuan had been considering the possibility for a while. ¡°I did some investigating along this line and discovered that Qiu Fei has recently been meeting someone at Skyfirst No.1 Casino¡¯s Dragon-hidden Yard. Hence I wanted to invite you to visit Skyfirst No.1 Casino¡¯s true owner, You Shaohui, with me. We¡¯ll ask him what kind of people Qiu Fei¡¯s been meeting.¡±

    Meng Qi did not have an ounce of hesitation, ¡°No problem.¡±

    You Shaohui was the brother-inw of Dajiang Gang¡¯s Chief, ¡°Justice¡± Ye Taoguang. He had barely managed to open his nine acupores from the passing of time and consistent use of elixirs. However, with the reputation of his brother-inw who was ranked in the Terrestrial Rankings, he had done well with Skyfirst No.1 Casino. There was no one in Jianghu who dared not give him face.

    Upon hearing Meng Qi¡¯s steady reply, Jiang Hengchuan was initially surprised, but then a smile appeared on his face. ¡°After one night, your confidence seems to have grown by quite a bit.¡±

    Meng Qi wordlessly smiled. He simply shook his head at Jiang Hengchuan¡¯s words.

    ¡­

    They waited for an entire two hours. Meng Qi was on the verge of just meditating on the spot instead of wasting his time. After the long wait, You Shaohui finally sent a manager out to invite the two of them in.

    Seeing Jiang Hengchuan appear calm andposed with not the slightest hint of annoyance at having to wait, Meng Qi spoke highly of him. The top ten on the Ranking List of Young Masters were indeed worthy of their titles.

    ¡°Master Su, you look so at ease. You don¡¯t seem to be angry at all at having been belittled. I truly admire you.¡± Jiang Hengchuan praised Meng Qi as well.

    Meng Qi chuckled. ¡°Brother Jiang, let¡¯s stop ttering each other.¡±

    They followed the manager through Skyfirst No.1 Casino¡¯s raucous ordinary hall, the VIP room for pro gamblers and down a flight of stairs. Meng Qi spotted a ring, where two people, who had enlightened their Acupores and were of decent strength, were sparring.

    Opposite the ring was a protruding tform. There were tables and chairs on it for others to watch the match.

    At that point in time, the chairs were mostly empty. The only exceptions were a fat, middle-aged man unceremoniously sitting there and the two masters on either side protecting him. The masters¡¯ breaths were long and drawn-out, and they gave off powerful vibes.

    ¡°Owner You¡­¡± Jiang Hengchuan addressed the man as ¡®owner¡¯ since he owned the casino.

    You Shaohui actually had rtively nice features. Were he not plump, he would have been considered a very pretty boy. However, he was so fat that his face just seemed to be full of facial muscles wrapped in flesh.

    He raised his hand to cut Jiang Hengchuan off. Without looking at either of them, he asked, ¡°What¡¯s the issue?¡±

    It seemed that in his eyes, any Martial Artists not in the Terrestrial Rankings was not considered a master.

    ¡°I wanted to ask you about something. While the Wind-chasing Stick was still alive, what kind of people did he meet in Dragon-hidden Yard?¡± Jiang Hengchuan¡¯s self-restraint was remarkable. He did not seem angry in the least.

    ¡°Why should I tell you guys?¡± You Shaohui scoffed. He still had yet to look at Jiang Hengchuan and Meng Qi.

    Just as he finished, he thought about it, then looked over at them. There was a ruminating smile on his lips. ¡°I don¡¯t have any talent in martial arts, so I can¡¯t stand the sight of outstanding youngsters. Since you guys are pretty high up on the Ranking List of Young Masters, I dislike you even more. How about this, you guys have a match with my underlings and show me your kung fu. If I¡¯m satisfied with your performance, I¡¯ll consider telling you what you want to know.¡±

    ¡°Owner You, we are not performers¡­¡± Jiang Hengchuan was cut off by Meng Qi before he could finish.

    Meng Qi stepped forward and calmly stared at You Shaohui. ¡°Owner You, I wonder which underling you would like to send out?¡±

    Jiang Hengchuan was about to stop him. He opened his mouth, but eventually no words came out.

    You Shaohui roared withughter, like he was pleased with himself. He pointed at the tall and skinny man at his side. ¡°Ghost Shadow Ding Xiaofeng has yet to enter the Ranking List of Young Masters, but he is only half a step away from unlocking the Hidden Latch of Life and Death. If you can¡­¡±

    He had just finished introducing the master next to him when all of a sudden, there was a sh of knife energy. It was quick as lightning or thunder, so fast that itpletely exceeded his imagination. When he regained his senses, a long saber was already pressed against his neck!

    At this moment, Ding Xiaofeng copsed in front of him. He had still been a tad too slow. The other master¡¯s long sword, brimming with Upstanding Qi, made a forceful turn and brushed past Meng Qi. It flew towards the wall opposite and created a mark on it.

    ¡°Owner You, we are not performers.¡± Meng Qi smiled at You Shaohui. ¡°With where my hand is right now, your life belongs to me, not you.¡±

    His hand holding the sword was unusually stable. It was almost as if it were not You Shaohui¡¯s neck beneath the de, but a mere block of wood.

 Chapter 296: All Are Acting

    <h4>Chapter 296: All Are Acting</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Jiang Hengchuan paused and seemed like he was about to stop Meng Qi, stuck in that moment of hesitation. Then he eventually let out a sigh. Jiang Hengchuan stepped forward and blocked Meng Qi¡¯s side, guarding against any sneak-attacks by the two masters.

    ¡°Ghost Shadow¡± Ding Xiaofeng and the other swordsman were both shocked and furious. They could not believe that ¡°Killing de¡± Su Meng had dared to raise his hand at the casino owner! Was he not afraid of the ¡°Justice¡±¡®s rage?

    Simrly, they could not believe that Meng Qi¡¯s de was so fast. The two of them had beenpletely unable to react. It was almost on the level of ¡°Aurora Electric Sword¡±. Was he not known for his ferocity instead?

    Man changes with his environment and encounters. Having lived as an elite for many years, You Shaohui was able to maintain his despotic Maoling attitude after the initial shock and fear. He ignored the long saber at his neck and cast Meng Qi a cool gaze. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that you won¡¯t be able to make it out the door?¡±

    ¡°With Brother Jiang and I joining hands, who in Skyfirst No.1 Casino can stop us?¡± A grin was stered on Meng Qi¡¯s face.

    Experts of the Exterior, no matter whose side they were on, could be considered to act out of loyalty. Passing it down the family or to establish a sect was out of the question. Even You Shaohui¡¯s brother-inw, ¡°Justice¡± Ye Taoguang, had only a handful of trusted Exterior-level experts at best. They were more like partners working together rather than actual subordinates. How could You Shaohui possibly get experts on that level to help manage his casino?

    Unless he gave up more than half of the estates in Maoling. However, with his brother-inw¡¯s deterrence, he had no reason to do so.

    As for the Half-step Exterior Scenery, as long as he did not run into any outstanding individuals or more than two of them, they would be fine. With his and Jiang Hengchuan¡¯sbined strength, they could at least escape, if not beat them.

    You Shaohui did not yield. He sniffed, ¡°You may live today, but aren¡¯t you worried about tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°If you look past our former ill will and tell us who Qiu Fei was meeting, you¡¯ll be perfectly fine. I believe such a trivial matter won¡¯t make it to the ears of senior Justice. As for any other retaliation, you can go ahead ande at me with everything you¡¯ve got. I¡¯ll dly take you on.¡± Meng Qi¡¯s words were full of cheer. Then he changed the topic and continued, ¡°If you don¡¯t treasure your life¡­ I have no family or kin, just this rotten life of mine. What do I have to be afraid of?¡±

    You Shaohui¡¯s pupils constricted. Meng Qi was all smiles and looked clean and pure, but the words that came out of his mouth were cold to the core. ¡°Of those whoe to the casino, ignoring the weak ones, those with the power to threaten you mostly have families and establishments. They wouldn¡¯t want to offend Senior Ye. Those from the heterodox school wouldn¡¯t stir trouble for no good reason either. After all, they¡¯re hated by the masses. I believe that because of these reasons, you ended up belittling heroes.¡±

    ¡°The world is arge ce. How muchnd can the Dajiang Gang control? In River East, they¡¯re only on the same level as the Wang family and Ruan family! I have confidence that I¡¯ll be able to get away before the Dajiang Gang¡¯s Exterior and Half-step Exterior Scenery masters arrive. I¡¯ll travel far and wide¨Cthe North Zhou Dynasty, the Great ins, the Eastern Sea, the destend of the North, the West Regions¨Cthere isn¡¯t a ce I can¡¯t go!¡±

    ¡°Furthermore, with the strength I¡¯ve just disyed, many a big power will ept me. Even if I don¡¯t publicly offend the Dajiang Gang, I can still be blessed in secret. After changing my name and identity, there¡¯s a chance that I may survive and stage aeback in future.¡±

    ¡°As for you, Owner You, if my de slices down, you¡¯ll lose your wealthy and cozy home. You¡¯ve tried so hard to make Skyfirst No.1 Casino the way it is today. Can you bear to see it gone just like that?¡±

    You Shaohui looked terrible. He had wanted to speak up several times, but had been continuously cut off by Meng Qi. Listening to his words that hit too close to home and seeing that gentle smile on his face, You Shaohui suddenly felt that the man would really dare to kill him.

    ¡°The world is a big ce, but in the end Kung Fu rules over all. So, Owner You, do you really want to test the sharpness of my de with your neck?¡± Meng Qi stared into You Shaohui¡¯s eyes, a half-smile on his face. He pressed Heaven Inflicted Pain down slightly harder on You Shaohui¡¯s neck.

    The color on You Shaohui¡¯s face changed. He gritted his teeth and eventually decided that a wise man should not fight when the odds were against him, as they were now. He had money, women, and underlings in abundance. His life was great and he treasured this precious life of his. What point was there in fighting a young, naive child who had yet to experience the beauty of life?

    ¡°The one Qiu Fei¡¯s been meeting several days in a row was the head of Money Sect, ¡®Super Rich¡¯ Sun Ke. He should¡¯ve gone to see him for information. As to why they¡¯re being so secretive, outsiders wouldn¡¯t know.¡± You Shaohui spilled everything he knew in one breath. Then he stared at Meng Qi, waiting for him to remove his de.

    ¡°Super Rich?¡± Meng Qi and Jiang Hengchuan covertly exchanged nces. They both inwardly heaved a sigh of relief, because that powerful man on the Half-step Exterior Scenery level had always been sly. Moreover, since Qiu Fei was colluding with the Nine Evil Paths and ruined his reputation, as long as they could offer him a good price, he would probably spill the beans.

    Sun Ke had been a Rogue Cultivator, and was a local of Maoling. He had fought his way to create Money Sect and was one of the area¡¯s Turf Lords. By integrating the various schools and sects, he had quick ess to information and exceptional intelligence. As long as one paid, he would help to probe information for them.

    You Shaohui snorted again, ¡°You can remove your de now.¡±

    ¡°We still have to request that you send us out. Your subordinates don¡¯t seem too friendly.¡± Meng Qi replied in a carefree manner. Smilingly, he sized up Ghost Shadow and the other master who was waiting to pounce on him and Jiang Hengchuan.

    Jiang Hengchuan could not help but shake his head. He told Meng Qi vis Secret Voice-sending, ¡°Master Su, while your method is good and effective, the consequences aren¡¯t small.¡±

    ¡°Brother Jiang, are you afraid of the revenge of a casino?¡± Meng Qi responded with a smile.

    Jiang Hengchuan¡¯s lips twitched and his jawline protruded out even more. His tone was filled with all the pride of an individual ranked in the top ten of the Ranking List of Young Masters as he said, ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡±

    As long as they did not involve the Dajiang Gang, how powerful could the masters Skyfirst No.1 Casino invited be? Framing them? nting evidence? It was not as if Meng Qi and Jiang Hengchuan did not have connections!

    Even if You Shaohui could send assassins from Unrelenting Tower after them, it still would not be that easy. He would be doing it only for the sake of face, with no benefit to himself. Would You Shaohui be willing to wasterge sums of money on Exterior-level assassins from the red rank?

    As for the golden rank of assassins who had enlightened their Acupores, while they were dangerous, there was still a chance that Meng Qi and Jiang Hengchuan could kill them. What was there to be afraid of?

    You Shaohui¡¯s face flushed with anger, but he suppressed it, and slowly got up. With the de against his neck, he brought Meng Qi and Jiang Hengchuan to the door.

    Along the way, Meng Qi¡¯s bright voice suddenly rang out in You Shaohui¡¯s head. ¡°Owner You, we¡¯ve offended you. Please do pardon us.¡±

    Secret Voice-sending? You Shaohui was still a Nine Acupores Master, so he was capable of Secret Voice-sending even if he could not fight. He hatefully spat back, ¡°It¡¯s toote to apologize now.¡±

    ¡°It isn¡¯t, because I believe you have a deeper meaning behind this.¡± There was a hint of deliberation in his voice.

    You Shaohui was struck dumb. The inflection of his voice wavered as he said, ¡°What¡¯re you talking about?¡±

    Meng Qi¡¯s external countenance did not change as he continued using Secret Voice-sending. ¡°I know of something. When one walks along the river too much, he¡¯ll get his shoes wet. Skyfirst No.1 Casino has been around for about 20 years I guess? If you¡¯ve always been acting like this, how could this be your first time meeting a fearless person like me?¡±

    ¡°That only shows that you¡¯re foolishly bold.¡± The anger in You Shaohui¡¯s voice had magically disappeared.

    Meng Qi smiled and continued, ¡°Outsiders all think that Owner You has achieved what you have today only because you have a beautiful sister who found herself a powerful husband. But the Dajiang Gang¡¯s Head Altar is at Hechuan, which is quite a distance away from Maoling. You didn¡¯t set up your casino in the prosperous Hechuan, a ce of strategic importance in River East, but chose to do so in Maoling, away from the shelter of Senior ¡®Justice¡¯. How could you possibly be a man who only relies on his family?¡±

    You Shaohui was impressed. ¡°You do have a good sense of judgment.¡±

    Who would not enjoy hearing words of praise?

    ¡°Even with the backing of the Dajiang Gang, which allowed Skyfirst No.1 Casino to be renowned and be the best in River East, why would you act the way you just had? That haughty look, careless state, belittling of masters, dyed sense of enmity, treating Martial Artists as mere circus acts¡­ I couldn¡¯t stand it, and I¡¯m sure many other masters couldn¡¯t have stood it either. Therefore, for Owner You to survive until today, it must not have been easy.¡± There was cheeriness in Meng Qi¡¯s voice. ¡°I believe that anyone who can aplish great deeds is not someone who can be dealt with easily.¡±

    You Shaohui¡¯s chubby face trembled a bit. ¡°Really?¡±

    In a half-joking manner, Meng Qi replied, ¡°The way Owner You was acting just now seemed to be telling me e hit me,e hit me, hurry up and hit me¡¯. With such an excellently disyed attitude, I couldn¡¯t control myself for a second and took action, trying to sound you out.¡±

    You Shaohui sighed, ¡°I¡¯m old and overdid it. It¡¯s not as natural as it used to be.¡±

    That counted as a tacit confession.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think ¡®Killing de¡¯ Su Meng was the reckless type.¡± he sighed again.

    Meng Qi smiled, ¡°I always act only when I¡¯ve certainty. I wonder what deeper meaning Owner You has?¡±

    ¡°Master Wang asked me for a small favor, how could I refuse?¡± You Shaohui straightforwardly answered.

    Meng Qi was not surprised, ¡°So it is him.¡±

    Information obtained after many twists and turns was infinitely more convincing and trustworthy than if it had been freely given out.

    ¡°You¡¯ve guessed it?¡± You Shaohui, on the other hand, was surprised.

    Meng Qi chuckled. In an ambiguous response, he said, ¡°In a game of chess, since the opponent has already made several consecutive moves, Master Wang has to respond to it, doesn¡¯t he?¡±

    At this point in time, the three of them had reached the door. Meng Qi was intending to relieve You Shaohui¡¯s neck of ¡°Heaven Inflicted Pain¡± and push him to the opposite side.

    ¡°Your guess might¡¯ve just been more probable. What if after sounding me out, you realized that I was really the kind of person I had portrayed?¡± You Shaohui suddenly asked.

    Meng Qi gave a half-smile and said, ¡°The words I had said at first are not untrue.¡±

    You Shaohui was shaken up and momentarily speechless. With a push from Meng Qi, he fell towards the other side.

    ¡°Heh, that¡¯s a lie. If I hadn¡¯t been certain, I might as well have found a chance to use the Supernatural Power of Shaking Heaven and Hitting Earth¡­¡± Meng Qi had sessfully created his desired image in You Shaohui¡¯s heart. Borrowing the force of his push, he and Jiang Hengchuan lifted themselves off the ground and onto the roof of the VIP room likerge birds. They avoided Sword Essence and the Ghost Shadow, and vanished in Skyfirst No.1 Casino within a few moments.

    ¡­

    ¡°If it concerns the Nine Evil Paths, then I won¡¯t ept any money.¡± ¡®Super Rich¡¯ Sun Ke acted with awe-inspiring uprightness.

    ¡°Actually, you¡¯re just afraid of being implicated in Life-changing Sect¡¯s matters and ending up as a persona non grata¡­¡± Meng Qi was totally not buying it.

    He and Jiang Hengchuan were currently seated in therge hall of Money Sect¡¯s Head Altar. There was a painting consisting of words behind Sun Ke. There were nine characters of ¡®money¡¯ to signify opening the way for wealth to flow in and smooth sess in all they did.

    Sun Ke was a middle-aged man with a square face, thick brows andrge eyes. He did not have an ordinary air to him, but he wore ten rings on his ten fingers. There was jasper, jade, and many more, all of which were exquisite and hard toe by, and a portion of them were even decent materials for smelting. His neck was adorned with five chains, and his brooch, buckles and clothes were made of a fine gold silk. Overall, the man looked magnificent, like a walking treasury.

    Jiang Hengchuan ignored the Half-step Exterior Scenery master¡¯s strange appearance and respectfully cupped one hand in the other before his chest. He said, ¡°Please tell us, Leader Sun.¡±

    ¡°On the first day, Qiu Fei asked our sect for information on the whereabouts of a group of people. On the second day, we found that group of people in the North of the city. After reporting the information to Qiu Fei, he asked us to investigate further to confirm the identities of the people. On the third day, by disguising ourselves as vegetable deliverypeople and arresters, we confirmed that there was the Eight-armed Flying Dragon, Three Eagles of Cloud Ridge and others in the group,¡± answered Sun Ke in an orderly manner.

    ¡°Eight-armed Flying Dragon, Three Eagles of Cloud Ridge¡­¡± Jiang Hengchuan¡¯s expression slightly changed.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Meng Qi asked by Secret Voice-sending.

    Jiang Hengchuan¡¯splexion changed again. He said, ¡°Back then, they were in possession of another Chance.¡±

 Chapter 297: Sounding Out

    <h4>Chapter 297: Sounding Out</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    ¡°Chance? You mean the Chance that Qiu Fei and the others had obtained benefits from?¡± Of course, Meng Qi knew that it was Dongyang Vi, but since Jiang Hengchuan did not say so, he was going to pretend he was none the wiser.

    Jiang Hengchuan continuedmunicating by Secret Voice-sending with a serious expression on his face. ¡°Yes. There are a total of three Chances. One of them is with me, another is with Qiu Fei, and thest one with the group consisting of Eight-armed Flying Dragon and the Three Eagles of Cloud Ridge. After entering the outskirts, we each obtained a certain amount of benefits. However, entering the core requires all three Chances, and it must ur on a specific day of the month. Hence, everyone was on guard and went our separate ways. It seems that Qiu Fei colluded with Life-changing Sect to find an opportunity to snatch the Chance from Eight-armed Flying Dragon and the others.¡±

    The Three Eagles of Cloud Ridge were the culprits behind Maoling¡¯s turbulent undercurrents Six Fan School had sensed a few months ago. They hade to snatch treasures. They dominated by sheer numbers and were not beneath killing others. Afterwards, they disappeared from the scene. To think they were still hiding in Maoling!

    Of course, the undercurrents in Maoling had only grown stronger over the past few months. If it were likened to rivers, it had been a stream back then, and now, arge river that could hold hundreds of tributaries.

    ¡°They¡¯re not weak either.¡± Meng Qi sighed.

    The Three Eagles of Cloud Ridge were renowned experts in the Di and Peng prefectures who had enlightened their Acupores. The eldest ¨C the Red-wed Eagle, was even ranked forty-fifth on the Ranking List of Young Masters. The Eight-armed Flying Dragon was even better. He had formerly been rank 20 on the Ranking List of Young Masters and was now on the level of Half-step Exterior Scenery. He was definitely stronger than ¡°Wind-chasing Stick¡± Qiu Fei.

    Jiang Hengchuanughed. ¡°If they aren¡¯t strong, how could they have taken the benefits back then? And why would Qiu Fei have to collude with Life-changing Sect¡¯s disciples to take action?¡±

    Jiang Hengchuan was not someone who could be lightly taken. If they were not strong, he would not have to kill them, but the benefits had to be obtained. It was a Chance after all, and chances belonged to those who were ¡°fated¡± to have them!

    ¡°Super Rich¡± Sun Ke, who was sitting at the side, watched the two of them use Secret Voice-sending to exchange their opinions. He moved his right hand full of rings and smiled at them. ¡°Why do you both have such a reaction upon hearing ¡®Eight-armed Flying Dragon¡¯? And Qiu Fei¡¯s also looking for them. Could this be rted to some treasure?¡±

    As the head of Money Sect, he was rtively sensitive to anything concerning Chances, fruitful encounters, and treasures.

    ¡°Oh no, no. We just didn¡¯t think that we¡¯d encounter someone so powerful.¡± Jiang Hengchuanughed a couple of times, then got up to take his leave.

    The two of them left Money Sect¡¯s Head Altar together. Without having to discuss anything, they hurried towards thepound in the city¡¯s North where the Eight-armed Flying Dragon and the others were hiding. Rather than snatch their Chance, they were headed there to remind them that their group was being targeted by Life-changing Sect. Thetter could not afford to be careless, lest their Chance fell into the hands of the Nine Evil Paths and brought trouble to the Martial Artists Community.

    ¡­

    In a hiddenpound, a young man wearing the old robes of a high-ranking official knocked on the table. ¡°So? You¡¯ve something for me to do?¡±

    ¡°¡®Killing de¡¯ Su Meng¡¯s recent actions have been somewhat strange. It also seems that he has some other hidden tricks. Find another opportunity to sound him out, in case things run out of controlter on.¡± The person opposite him spoke in a low voice.

    The young man in the robes chortled. ¡°Him? He¡¯s revealed his Precious Weapon and his Thunderp-based Exterior-level fatal move. And everyone knows about his Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship and Golden Bell Shield. What other hidden move could he still have? He¡¯s already be a pawn in the game anyway, so why bother using someone as powerful as me?¡±

    One did not need a butcher¡¯s knife to ughter a chicken!

    Back then, there had been shes of lightning and thunder present due to ¡°Heaven Inflicted Pain¡±. The unique trait of Meng Qi¡¯s ¡°Violent Thunder Shocking the Sky¡± had thus been concealed. Unless he fought with someone on the Exterior level, it would be difficult to tell if it was one of the Seven Purple Thunderstrikes.

    ¡°We can¡¯t overlook it,¡± emphasized the person sitting opposite him. ¡°We¡¯re still one step away from bing official members. We had better not mess up this time.¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯ll try my best.¡± The young man had no choice but to agree. His face showed his displeasure, as if he had no interest in the matter.

    The person opposite warned him, ¡°Fire Lord, remember, you¡¯re just sounding him out. Don¡¯t go all out. He still has a huge role to y.¡±

    ¡°Rx, he¡¯s not weak either. If I don¡¯t use all my strength, how could I kill him?¡± The young man looked indifferent. ¡°Futhermore¡­¡±

    ¡­

    The duo used their Body Movements to make their way through the Maoling¡¯s bustling city. In the streets that were clearly bursting at their seams, they dodged and weaved in and out of the crowd in an almost impossible manner. They also leaped here and there, their figures appearing like illusions and leaving the people below with blurry vision.

    Money Sect¡¯s Head Altar was located near the city¡¯s North, so it did not take them long to arrive at the ordinary-lookingpound Sun Ke had described.

    It had white walls and ck tiles and tendrils growing on it. It looked just like most otherpounds in River East¡¯s water-bound viges, except a tad older.

    Meng Qi walked over to the door. Openly, he lifted the mottled rings on the door and knocked hard. If the people inside asked about it, he would im to be investigating a case as an arrester, which was partly true and partly false.

    The knocking sound could be heard from afar. It startled a couple of birds, causing them to spread their wings and fly away.

    There was no response from inside. Everything was quiet. Nobody asked about anything, nor did anyone open the door.

    Meng Qi and Jiang Hengchuan looked at each other and felt that there was something unusual going on. With a leap, they flipped themselves over the walls of thepound.

    Meng Qi¡¯s mental energy spread outwards. The surrounding scenery was reflected in his heart. Water buckets were overturned, scratches were everywhere, dirt and soil were strewn all over and there were a lot of footprints. Inside therge hall with its door open, tables and chairsy broken and scattered on the ground. The ce was full of fist imprints, scratch marks, sword marks and bloody pieces.

    ¡°There¡¯re no bodies. Did they retreat in a hurry after encountering a powerful enemy?¡± Meng Qi spected, a grave expression on his face.

    Jiang Hengchuan did not beat around the bush. ¡°Let¡¯s split up and investigate. We¡¯ll look for traces of their escape routes. It¡¯d be best if we can find out who the attackers were based on the marks left behind here.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Meng Qi did not waste his time on talking either. Making the best use of their time was most important.

    Meng Qi passed through the entrance hall and patio and entered the backyard by himself. There were still traces of a scuffle there.

    ¡°Oh? Why is there so little blood? Were they evenly matched? Or were the ambushers discovered?¡± Meng Qi discovered that most of the marks were from a fight. There were very few bloodstains.

    Just as he was scrutinizing the marks, a sudden feeling of danger arose in him. Without a moment¡¯s hesitation, he drew his sword and spun around, cleaving towards the back.

    Learning the Immortal Pressing Art and Supernatural Power of Shaking Heaven and Hitting Earth had already sharpened his senses beyond that of an ordinary person. Eight Nine Mysteries was also a Divine Skill good at predicting danger and avoiding disasters. Now that he had adjusted his Inner World and was preliminarily aligned with it, his premonitions of imminent dangers were not inferior to that of those who could use Oneness of Heaven and Men!

    From the roof of the backyard, a figure slid down the pir like a ghost. In each of his hands was a blood-red copper ring, which he used to punch in an outward motion towards the back of Meng Qi¡¯s heart.

    The attacker was garbed in old robes and had a scarf wrapped around his hair. His face was hidden by a theatrical Fire Lord mask. It was entirely red and his two eyes wererge and round!

    As he punched the copper rings outward, bursts of genuine Qi formed ring shapes and hurtled towards Meng Qi, shrouding him in it from all sides.

    In Meng Qi¡¯s mind, these rings of genuine Qi were special. They were exceedingly dangerous explosives. they looked harmless from the outside but kept their threat hidden within. Once they exploded, they would set off a chain reaction causing every ring to explode in turn. There would be fearsome sts and towering mes from the explosion. It was cruel and tyrannical!

    Whereas the attacker was like a ball of mes, differentiated into manyyers. Thus Meng Qi could not sense his usual flow of genuine Qi and the response of his muscles. He only felt himself the center amidst surging heat waves.

    ¡°Fire Lord?¡±

    ¡°He was near the Heaven-man Connection?¡±

    Although he was not on the same level as Jiang Hengchuan and others who had mastered the Oneness of Heaven and Men, he was still only slightly weaker than the Devil Empress Right Chief Minister from before!

    Meng Qi maintained hisposure. ¡°Heaven Inflicted Pain¡± was gently swung out, almost as if it were just floating in the air. It cleaved towards the copper rings.

    His Knife Momentum was perfectly round and weak. It was like the heavens, or chaos. Its emptiness allowed it to absorb all changes, and thus it enveloped the rings of genuine Qi on the verge of exploding.

    ording to the rules of nature, things in excess should be removed and thingscking should be made up for. The rings of genuine Qi that contained fearsome power flowed like water to the bottom, channeling into the perfectly round Knife Momentum. They were about to be noiselessly dispelled.

    ¡°ng!¡±

    Out of the blue, the attacker mmed the two copper rings against each other. The clear and resounding sound shook Meng Qi up so much that he became dizzy for an instant.

    With a rumble, all the rings of genuine Qi exploded. They transformed into towering waves of ¡°fire¡± that ¡°burnt¡± in Meng Qi¡¯s direction with rming speed.

    ¡°He¡¯s almost grasped Heaven-man Connection so he can sense my flow of genuine Qi and response of muscles! That attack just now was a trap!¡±

    Meng Qi understood what had happened and secretly used Eight Nine Mysteries. Subtly, he wielded his long saber. Its perfect roundness erupted. Wave after wave burst forth like they wereing from the source of all rivers and seas. They gushed towards the heatwaves, extinguishing the ¡°fire¡± with ¡°water¡±.

    This was one of the Knife Dao Essences he had mastered since a long time ago. It had been realized from the ¡°River-splitting desmanship¡± of Yi City¡¯s Tang family.

    The attacker made use of the force from hitting his rings together to change his move all of a sudden. He hurled them at Meng Qi¡¯s de without warning.

    If his de was trapped by the rings, the attacker could snatch his sword away using the copper rings¡¯ ability and his own unique skills!

    The distance between the rings and his de was very short. It was toote to escape!

    He had seen through the ¡°flow of genuine Qi¡± again!

    Seeing that his copper rings were about to trap Meng Qi¡¯s de, the attacker could not help but feel a burst of tion. Then his pupils drastically constricted¨C ¡°Heaven Inflicted Pain¡± had disappeared from its original spot!

    It seemed to have been possessed and suddenly vanished!

    While it appeared frightening, it had really just been Meng Qi¡¯s deception. He had set aside arge portion of his strength and managed to lift his long saber up just in time, out of the attacker¡¯s line of sight.

    Knife energy descended upon him in a hazy mist. It swung down on the attacker¡¯s neck from an angle he had not foreseen!

    His de was like smoke and the mortal world. In a heartbeat, desires were revealed. The surrounding trees and shrubs that had snapped in half desired survival. The floor covered in dirty footprints wanted to be clean. Right there and then, everything enveloped in the knife energy seemed to have a different feeling to it.

    Rise to the top, turn into a real god, establish a world of Fire, and create the Celestial Court once more!

    The things that the attacker thought about day and night shed before his eyes, making it difficult for him to control himself.

    ¡°We are an organization that supports helping one another. If you do your best, you¡¯ll be reciprocated with gains in terms of Kung Fu¨C anything you can imagine¡­¡±

    ¡°You have a lot of potential, but unfortunately nobody recognizes you¡­¡±

    ¡°Once you¡¯ve trained the Heaven-ensnaring Skill of Nine Fires, you¡¯ll be the Fire Lord¡­¡±

    ¡°When the Celestial Court appears again, you can make all the sects and aristocratic families submit to you!¡±

    He snapped out of his trance due to his Protective Upstanding Qi shattering. The Knife Qi had already stabbed him until there was a throbbing pain at his skin.

    Bursts of violent genuine Qi were colliding in his body, setting off a series of explosions. It ignited a ¡°raging fire¡± that had terrifying power.

    The attacker took advantage of this force and shifted himself midair such that he avoided Heaven Inflicted Pain.

    Right then, his heart suddenly stopped. A sh of sword light had filled his entire field of view.

    The sword was like a brilliant thunderp, an indescribable magnificence.

    It did not change at all. There was only that sole sword. However, sometimes no change was the best change!

    The Fire Lord only felt that this sword was the most resplendent one he had ever seen in his life, but it was also the most fatal!

    With the position he was currently in, it was almost as if he were intentionally driving his head at the tip of the long sword. Moreover, he had already barely managed to avoid the de just now. How could he possibly avoid this one?

    ¡°I¡¯ve fallen into his trap!¡±

    ¡°His kung fu is so bizarre!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve yet to use my ultimate move¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m only here to sound him out¡­¡±

    The Fire Lord dropped to the ground with a thud. His eyes were wide open, frozen with countless emotions, while a stream of fresh blood trickled from his forehead.

    Meng Qi sheathed his sword. He was about to search the Fire Lord¡¯s body when all of a sudden, there was a burst of mes. It voraciously engulfed the Fire Lord¡¯s body, leaving behind nothing but ash and two slightly red copper rings within seconds.

    ¡°The Fire Lord? You, you killed him¡­¡± Jiang Hengchuan had heard the noise and hurried over in time to see the Fire Lord go up in mes. He was somewhat dumbfounded.

    In these times, very few masters wore the Fire Lord¡¯s mask.

 Chapter 298: The Hunting

    <h4>Chapter 298: The Hunting</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Meng Qi nodded. ¡°When facing a sneak-attack of such a master, it¡¯as difficult not to kill him due to the force of Qi.¡±

    He showed a hint of innocence because he had not meant to kill him.

    ¡°He¡¯s wearing the Fire Lord mask¡­ Civil Star¡­ Are they together?¡± Jiang Hengchuan frowned, gazing at the mes as they slowly extinguished. ¡°No. Last time, someone deliberately framed Civil Star¡­ Maybe he found that we¡¯re not fooled, so he used the same tricks toe at us again. Unfortunately, he¡¯s inferior to you and died by your sword.¡±

    Vice Chief Chen Yasong and Green-ribbon Arrester Dai Fei both felt that there was something wrong with the issue regarding the Dajiang Gang Xiang host Chu Guan, so they did not report it to their superior. They felt that they might be scolded and lose their promotion if they reported this shoddy judgment.

    Of course, Chen Yasong could not hide the sudden death of such a Xiang host, so he reported it to Hechuang Head Altar. However, he merely stated the facts without adding his opinion to let his superiors to make the judgment and decisions.

    Meng Qi thoughtfully said, ¡°Judging from his skills, he seemed to be Fire Lord of The Myths.¡±

    ording to the information offered by ¡°Five Emperors¡¯ Knife¡± Qing Yu, there was an 80% chance that he was the real Fire Lord. With the logical trap before, Meng Qi was surer that Civil Star was the driving force. But the number of people from ¡°The Myths¡±, and whether there were redited members remained unknown.

    ¡°To pose as the Fire Lord, he certainly would imitate his moves.¡± While examining the surrounding area, Jiang Hengchuan casually said, ¡°Who on earth are Civil Star and Fire Lord exactly? Why aren¡¯t they famous in Jianghu? And why does someone want to frame them?¡±

    Meng Qi pursed his lips and said, ¡°You probably should ask them.¡±

    ¡°If I knew, why would I spend so much time investigating them?¡±

    ¡°Master Su, thest time you¡¯re framed, you¡¯re almost hurt by me. Today you¡¯re ambushed again. Fortunately, he¡¯s not strong¡­¡± Jiang Hengchuan frowned and turned to Meng Qi. ¡°They¡¯ve attacked you again and again. It can¡¯t be a coincidence. Can you figure out the reason? Maybe it¡¯s an important lead.¡±

    Meng Qi thought for a while and decided to disclose a bit of information. ¡°It¡¯s very dangerous in Maoling. Like you, many young masters came here after receiving notes or letters, but I came here without reason. Maybe that¡¯s why I became the target of others. They think I¡¯m a thorn in their side, or an uncontroble chess piece, so they¡¯re in a hurry to kill me.¡±

    ¡°But why did the mastermind even try to kill me after I entered Maoling city and survived the trap? Normally, he should have turned me into his chess piece as well.¡±

    Jiang Hengchuan froze. After a moment of silence, he said, ¡°This has all been beyond my expectations. It¡¯s likely you¡¯re involved in a vortex.¡±

    After a pause, he said, ¡°Master Su, I want to tell you something.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m all ears.¡± Meng Qi responded curiously.

    Jiang Hengchuan chose a proper tone and said, ¡°Maoling is one of the biggest cities in the world. Its position is very important. Numerous masterse and go here. I¡¯m afraid that the majority of them are not invited. Why would the mastermind think that you would disrupt his setup? And why would he kill you? If you¡¯re right, I¡¯m afraid that countless masters would be killed in Maoling city.¡±

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯m listed in Ranking List of Young Masters.¡± Hearing his words, Meng Qi suddenly felt something was weird.

    ¡°Or my identity as a Secret-searching Nark has be apparent to the mastermind?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Jiang Hengchuan firmly shook his head. ¡°Numerous former masters who were listed in Ranking List of Young Masters, orte bloomers,e to Maoling. There¡¯re many people who are stronger than you. Isn¡¯t it usually better to avoid any trouble?¡±

    Meng Qi solemnly nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±

    ¡°Master Su, please think about whether you did something that has caused some misunderstanding. For example, you might have done something that made him think that you¡¯re prepared to disrupt his ns.¡± Jiang Hengchuan guessed.

    Hearing this, Meng Qi suddenly thought about something. ¡°Actually, I did!¡±

    Jiang Hengchuan looked quite excited and waited for Meng Qi to speak.

    ¡°When I was in Hero Tower, ¡®Five Emperors¡¯ Knife¡¯ Qing Yu said to me, ¡®I didn¡¯t expect you toe.¡¯ I was confused, so I told him that I hade there just as he did.¡± Meng Qi tried to remember every word. ¡°Others might not know who had been invited, but the mastermind must know. Clearly, he didn¡¯t invite Killing de, yet I showed up knowingly. So they must¡¯ve suspected that I came here on purpose.¡±

    Jiang Hengchuan was somber yet excited. ¡°Your reply might cause a misunderstanding. Was there anyone else who heard you? Would they publicize this?¡±

    After thinking, Meng Qi said, ¡°Few masters can enter the fifth floor of Hero Tower. There¡¯s only ¡®Five Emperors¡¯ Knife¡¯ Qing Yu present at that time. He¡¯s invited and he¡¯s not likely to tell others. Oh! The boss of Hero Tower, ¡®Bizzare Man¡¯ Ren Pingsheng, was also there¡­¡±

    As Meng Qi was about to finish, he had a thought.

    ¡°It might be Bizzare Man¡­¡± Jiang Hengchuan also became serious.

    ¡°There¡¯s no evidence. We have to take it seriously.¡± Meng Qi felt puzzled but he could not figure out where the problem was. It should be Qing Yu or Ren Pingsheng¡­

    Jiang Hengchuan exhaled. ¡°It makes sense.¡±

    Meng Qi picked up the bronze ring of Fire Lord. ¡°I should check the real identity of Fire Lord.¡±

    Fire Lord¡¯s strength was extraordinary. Even without Peerless Godly Kung Fu, he ranked in the top 30 of Ranking List of Young Masters thanks to his realm. But as a member of a secret organization, his Kung Fu, and weapons that he normally used, were likely different from those of his real identity. That was probably why he had never listed in Ranking List of Young Masters. Thus, it was difficult to find out his real identity. They could only have begun the investigation using the material of his weapons and their unique traits.

    ¡°Ok.¡± Jiang Hengchuan nodded. ¡°We need to find Eight-armed Flying Dragon and the others first.¡±

    Eight-armed Flying Dragon and Three Eagles of Cloud Ridge left confusing tracks when they left, so Meng Qi and Jiang Hengchuan spent a lot of time asking neighborhoods to no avail. It waste, so they bade farewell to each other to sort out their information.

    While walking, Meng Qi thought about the Fire Lord and ¡°Bizzare Man¡± issue. He also pondered the reason Master Wang asked You Shaohui to act like he was on a show. It grew darker as he walked. The wind of the autumn night was chilly.

    Suddenly, he stopped and tapped his head. He scolded himself. ¡°Why don¡¯t I ask Qing Yu? Maybe he told others?¡±

    Meng Qiughed and then changed his direction. With a knife and sword on the back, he walked to a quietne and went to Yellow Court Temple.

    Thene was quiet in the daytime. Nobody could be seen at night here. The shadows of trees which lined the walls were like evil ghosts. They looked terrifying. The dim moonlight added the eeriness.

    Meng Qi had met real ¡°evil ghosts¡± and zombies before, so he was not afraid at all. Subconsciously on guard against any sneak-attacks, he strode on.

    When he had walked half the distance, a cold wind blew which shocked him. He suddenly felt that there might be some danger, and proceeded cautiously.

    Unlike the sneak-attack of Fire Lord in the afternoon, he totally depended on his senses and his perception of danger. He could not sense any movement, figure or breath of an enemy. It seemed that it was only his imagination, and that there was nobody behind him!

    As Meng Qi moved forward, a cold wind brushed his neck. It felt like someone was about to crush his neck.

    Without turning back, Meng Qi drew Heaven Inflicted Pain. Unleashing his genuine Qi and momentum, he wielded his sword as if he was shing at thousands of armed forces.

    However, Meng Qi hit nothing but the air. His senses were right. No one was behind him!

    However, the sense of rm in Meng Qi was still escting. He moved another step forward, and he felt the coldness again. He was terrified since he seemed to have just dodged a deadly attack!

    ¡°He has attained Oneness of Heaven and Men, and hid in the surroundings. Is that why I wasn¡¯t able to sense him?¡±

    ¡°By using heaven and nature, he knew my flow of genuine Qi and my muscle reaction time. Is that how he avoided Heaven Inflicted Pain?¡±

    The fight with Jiang Hengchuan had made Meng Qi react quickly. He activated the Inner World as some of his genuine Qi was repressed, but nothing strange was shown in his muscles.

    He wielded Heaven Inflicted Pain again to no avail. There seemed to be no enemy.

    Suddenly, Heaven Inflicted Pain jumped andshed out.

    ¡°Poof!¡±

    It hit something as hard as a diamond. A strong force flew toward Meng Qi. It was much stronger than his inner force.

    The dark gold glow surrounding him was flowing, which helped him defend some of the force. At the same time, Meng Qi used the Immortal Pressing Art and made use of the force to attack. He turned around with momentum.

    ¡°Why¡­¡± a strange voice said. Then it was quiet again.

    Meng Qi turned around and was about to attack, but he saw no one. There were only dim moonlight and the shadows of the trees.

    If Meng Qi had not hit that hard object, he would have probably thought that it was just a nightmare.

    He was sweating like a pig. He felt more scared than when he had killed Fire Lord and ran away from Jiang Hengchuan. If he had acted slowly or he had not aplished the primary level of the inner world, his neck would have been crushed!

    ¡°He¡¯s stronger and more violent than Jiang Hengchuan. I couldn¡¯t have hit him with one move. He¡¯s like a wolf¡­¡± Meng Qi sighed. He did not know why the man had attacked him!

    Quickening his pace, he was more aware. After walking down thene in a hurry, he arrived at Yellow Court Temple. After greeting the guard, he entered Qing Yu¡¯s yard.

    Upon stepping inside, Meng Qi suddenly froze. Under the moonlight, Qing Yu sat on the stone as if he were waiting for Meng Qi.

    However, his hair was tousled. There was a deep scratch on his left shoulder and it was bleeding.

    While cleaning his wound, Qing Yu calmly asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    ¡°Who hurt you?¡± Meng Qi seemed to think of something.

    Qing Yu snorted, ¡°I was bitten by a wolf.¡±

    ¡°Wolf King Tie Sheng?¡± Meng Qi finally knew who the enemy was!

    After treating his wound, Qing Yu put on his clothes. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s him, a wolf that loves to hunt down masters. His arrival was beyond my expectations.¡±

    ¡°¡®Wolf King¡¯ Tie Sheng, a new outstanding figure in the grasnds, loved hunting like a wolf. Sometimes, he killed without any special reason. Maybe it¡¯s just because he thought they¡¯re good. However, he¡¯s notpletely out of his mind for he didn¡¯t offend the major powers in the grasnds. Yet unexpectedly, when he arrived in Maoling, he attacked the heir of the Xuan Tian Sect and me ¡­¡± Information on ¡°Wolf King¡± Tie Sheng appeared in Meng Qi¡¯s mind. He said, ¡°We should inform Six Fan School and masters in Maoling to kill this wolf.¡±

    Qing Yu nodded. ¡°Yes, we should take this hunter seriously. Did he really think there¡¯s no one stronger than him in the Great Jin Dynasty?¡±

    ¡°He can hide easily. When he offended those on the Exterior level, he immediately hid himself. Even if he killed the heirs of major sects, or legitimate sons of aristocratic families, no one could find him if he retreated back to the grasnds.¡± Meng Qi desired a fight with him, but knew his strength was at about the level of Jiang Zhiwei.

    The grasnd was at war with North Zhou Dynasty and Great Jin Dynasty. If Tie Sheng killed heirs of major sects, or legitimate sons of aristocratic families, he would be appreciated by Great Khan Gu Erduo.

    Gu Erduo was so strong that he was a man that could hardly be found for five hundred years. On an adventure, he acquired ¡°Heaven¡¯s Earth-eliminating Skill¡±, imed ¡°Heaven Punishing Precious body¡±, and ranked first in Celestial Rankings!

    Actually, he was not stronger than Moderation Cultivator, the divine monk Kong Wen, or Master Lu. However, with the help of the Peerless Godly Weapon ¡°Heaven-killing Axe¡±, he was absolutely stronger than those Dharmakayas who only had ordinary magical arms. Besides, Changsheng Denomination ¡°Da Man¡±, a Dharmakaya from the grasnds, had joined forces with him when fighting against the Central ins¡¯ Dharmakaya.

 Chapter 299: Clues About the Wolf Kingâ€™s Whereabouts

    <h4>Chapter 299: Clues About the Wolf King¡¯s Whereabouts</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Qing Yu flexed his left arm and made sure that it was nothing serious. Then he said with a smile,¡±It¡¯s no use hiding myself. Afterall, this is River East. ¡±

    The Wang family was in River East. The ¡°Derivation Sutra¡± was handed down from generation to generation in their family¡­ Meng Qi looked thoughtful. He nodded and said,¡±I¡¯ll go to Six Fan Schoolter to announce this. The two countries are at war now, so how can he be so arrogant?¡±

    Other things needed to be coordinated by Six Fan School, and if he did not use his identity as Secret-searching Nark, no one would give him enough respect to help him.

    Meanwhile, Meng Qi wanted to see how they could hunt and capture Wolf King. He intended to learn how to save himself if he got in such a situation in the future. Because of his identity as a Samsara traveler, hecked a sense of safety at all times. He had the idea that if he was prepared, he would be safe.

    ¡°Be careful on the road, because he may still be hovering near by.¡± Qing Yu took up the ¡°Time Sword¡± with his right hand and patted his priest frock. He intended to get up and go to Six Fan School at Maoling with Meng Qi, so as to avoid a sneak attack by Wolf King.

    Meng Qi said with augh, ¡°I happened to meet Wolf King just now and was nearly killed by him. If not for that, how could I guess that he was Tie Sheng just based on what you said?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve met him?¡± Qing Yu looked puzzled and stared at Meng Qi, wondering why he had not gotten hurt. He had just escaped unscathed from Wolf King!

    He had been injured even though he had used all of his skills to fight against Tie Sheng, so he finally used his best tricks to force Tie Sheng to retreat. After all, it was difficult to close a gap between realms. If Heavenly Emperor¡¯s Scripts was not so special, he would have met with more hardship and danger. He had had to use the Dharma ess of self-injury Blood Essence to break up the fight, since he could not escape just with minor injuries.

    And yet ¡°Killing de¡± Su Meng looked as well as usual, as if he had not done his best just now.

    Meng Qi was secretly pleased with himself, exining with a smile, ¡°I just happened to fight against him with a new trick. Otherwise, I would have dropped dead on the spot. When the Wolf Kinges to his senses, the trick won¡¯t work next time.¡±

    Meng Qi decided that he would not let others overestimate him, and that he must keep a low profile!

    Qing Yu¡¯s surprised expression vanished. He became arrogant, though introverted, as usual with a natural expression. He said, ¡°Let¡¯s go together, and perhaps we can join forces to have a better chance at catching him should we meet again.¡±

    ¡°OK.¡± Meng Qi seemed so happy. He paused and said, ¡°May I ask you for some advice?¡±

    ¡°No one goes to another¡¯s ce for help except on business. Is that why youe herete at night?¡± Qing Yu smiled and pointed at Meng Qi.

    Meng Qi got it right and retold the discussion he and Jiang Hengchuan had. In the end, he asked, ¡°Have you ever told anyone else about the conversation of that day?¡±

    Qing Yu, the heir of the Xuan Tian Sect, was the real sessor of Heaven Sovereign. He had sufficient martial arts and resources. Unless he had to enter Samsara involuntarily like Jiang Zhiwei and Zhang Yuanshan, Meng Qi could not think of any reason to exin his joining of the Mythology and The Immortals, so he appeared to trust Qing Yu wholeheartedly.

    ¡ª¡ªIt was possible that after arriving at the Exterior, he had joined the mysterious organization just to break through the pass, congealing the Dharmakaya, hiding the ancient, prolonging the lifespan or keeping the core of his sect or aristocratic family. But Qing Yu had not enlightened the acupores yet, and it was only a matter of time before he opened the life and death hiddentch to make a connection between the inside and outside. He had to practice more challenges andy a foundation to walk his road life practically, since there was a great distance between him and those desires.

    This kind of attitude made Qing Yu feel great and he answered after a moment¡¯s thought, ¡°No. I haven¡¯t told anyone about this.¡±

    ¡°Is it really ¡®Bizzare Man¡¯ Ren Pingsheng¡­¡± said Meng Qi frowning.

    Qing Yu thought for a moment and said, ¡°Ren Pingsheng was a Rogue Cultivator in those days with a clear background, but heter had a promising encounter that could have promoted him to the Exterior, and built the Hero Tower to make friends with heroes from different ces. It made sense that he was the mastermind, but he would have been discovered if he had abnormal behavior, since the Hero Tower was renowned and Maoling was within the Wang family and the Dajiang Gang jurisdiction.¡±

    ¡°I also think it¡¯s strange, because Ren Pingsheng is on the Exterior level, and it¡¯s easy for him to kill me. There¡¯s no reason to set a trap to catch me¡­¡± said Meng Qi seriously.

    Besides, it was obvious that someone had let out a secret about Chu Guan¡¯s suicide.

    ¡°There¡¯s quite a lot of suspicion around the matter, so we need to carefully think before making a decision.¡± Qing Yu stood up. ¡°We have to deal with the Wolf King first.¡±

    Without anything out of the ordinary along the way, the two arrived at Six Fan School in Maoling that very night, and told the arrester on-duty that night about Wolf King Tie Sheng.

    The next day, Maoling was as busy as usual, but there were many people of various trades that had set out to find someone from a different race, without missing any clues.

    Two dayster, in a certain Notes Room in Six Fan School.

    Slivery-badge Arrester Yu Wangyuan, Green-ribbon Arrester Dai Fei, Money Sect grand master ¡°Super Rich¡± Sun Ke, Meng Qi, Jiang Hengchuan and Qing Yu sat together.

    ¡°There¡¯re no clues. It¡¯s as if this person has never been to Maoling, or suddenly disappeared.¡± Sun Ke said of the report of people in various trades from his henchman.

    Yu Wangyuan was a middle-aged arrester with bureaucratic airs. After straightening his clothes and sitting properly, he said, neither too fast nor too slow, ¡°There weren¡¯t any clues from other approaches, and it was the same as Dajiang Gang. Is it possible that Tie Sheng entered the city secretly and left immediately after he failed to defeat someone?¡±

    ¡°The wolf isn¡¯t a beast that can be easily scared off.¡± Qing Yu said shaking his head.

    Meng Qi followed immediately saying, ¡°ording to Tie Sheng¡¯s previous examples, it¡¯s likely that he continues to lurk in Maoling.¡±

    ¡°No matter how he lurks here, he would leave a trace, such as talking, drinking, being spotted while inquiring about information¡­¡± Sun Ke didn¡¯t agree with him.

    Jiang Hengchuan nced at Sun Ke who was richly bejewelled and said, ¡°Grand master Sun, can you be sure that your subordinates have mastered every detail of Maoling?¡±

    Sun Ke opened his mouth and said, ¡°No, I can¡¯t.¡±

    Maoling was arge city of the Great River, with a registered poption of 478,900. Since there were innumerable people from Jianghu and itinerant merchants with great mobility, who would dare boast that he knew everything about the livelihood of everyone in Maoling?

    Even if he had gotten the information of most of the people in various trades, he would, at best, only know of the extraordinary matters about them.

    Sun Ke exined, ¡°Tie Sheng took action alone, unlike Eight-armed Flying Dragon, who had so many people it was easily noticeable. Besides, I can¡¯t control everything in ces like North Street and the old Guanting street.¡±

    ¡°Grand master Sun, have you ever found the whereabouts of Eight-armed Flying Dragon and the others?¡± Meng Qi blurted out the question after listening to what Sun Ke had mentioned. By means of the matter about Wolf King Tie Sheng, he told Six Fan School about the encounter with Fire Lord and asked for their help to identify where the copper ring came from and to find Eight-armed Flying Dragon and Three Eagles of Cloud Ridge. Six Fan School would look for them in their own way, while they had invited Turf Lords like Sun Ke to look for them.

    Sun Ke felt embarrassed suddenly and said, ¡°Maybe, maybe they¡¯ve taken action separately so that they couldn¡¯t be found in such a short time.¡±

    Green-ribbon Arrester Dai Fei spoke up, resolving Sun Ke¡¯s embarrassment. ¡°Tie Sheng was known as Wolf King and his previous actions catered to the temperament of a wolf, so perhaps we can think about it in this respect.¡±

    ¡°If he was a lone wolf, he would have changed his appearance and entered the city, mingling with the crowd. He would casually find an uninhabited wing room ofmon people to sleep and change ces every night. He could also drink water from the courtyard when he was thirsty and steal some food from a nearby house to eat when he was hungry. In this way, he could stay alone without making contact with others, which is equal to the fact that he had disappeared in Maoling.¡± Said Qing Yu looking thoughtful.

    Meng Qi shook his head and denied what he said. ¡°But he needed some information, otherwise how could he dare to take action to attack me and others? If he couldn¡¯t make sure the Exterior was in the Yellow Court Temple, would he visit your ce to find you? ¡±

    If someone wanted to ask for information, he could be noticed by the person he asked and, after all, 70% of information about Maoling was derived from Six Fan School, the Dajiang Gang, the Wang family and the Money Sect.

    ¡°The wolf is also a beast which is good at cooperation.¡± Meng Qi paused and said, ¡°The two countries are in hostility with each other now, and Maoling is the city for transportation, so it¡¯s likely that there¡¯s a secret stronghold of Grasnd power here. If Tie Sheng hides in it and leaves the other things to those that are acquaintances in the neighborhood, who would be suspicious?¡±

    Sun Ke said in meditation, ¡°we can find out an inkling from the amount of food that they buy.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps there¡¯s food stored in advance for this kind of secret stronghold.¡± Jiang Hengchuan interjected.

    Sliver-badge Arrester Yu Wangyuan thought for a moment and said, ¡°There¡¯re no clues of any Grasnd spy in our hands at the moment, so it¡¯s hard to deal with the matter. We can only go to Su Garden first and ask the Wang family members to make a prediction.¡±

    The opponent lurked so secretly that no one could discover him.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t been to Su Garden. So, since I¡¯m here in Maoling now, I shouldn¡¯t miss it. Can I visit Master Wang?¡± Meng Qi volunteered. The others had no objection.

    ¡­

    Su Garden, the side yard of the Wang family, was a world famous yard. It was built with the momentum of mountains and rivers, showing the amazingndscape of River East.

    There were 365 ces total, such as towers, halls, lobbies, pavilions, pavilions on terraces, ferries, corridors, tforms, galleries, docks, and the like. They were all near the mountain and by the river, timeless, beautiful and natural. There were numerous pavilions with people singing and dancing there, making it a material and secr world. There were also winding paths leading to secluded quiet areas, strange trees, hills and birds, making it and of idyllic beauty. It was truly a sight to see, with a good reputation of ¡°a yard in a picture, a picture in a yard¡±.

    It was a pity that Meng Qi was not one for poetic temperament, and after admiring the view for a bit, he rubbed his chin, wondered and said,

    ¡°Could it be that there is arge array of the numbers of sidereal revolutions?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just that unrefined!¡±

    Wang Siyuan saw Meng Qi at Listening Rain Shed. He wore white clothes purer than snow, which merged with his pale face. His features were more beautiful than that ofdies, but he looked sickly.

    He looked at the chessboard and card in front of him, with a ck chess piece in his hand. He asked, ¡°Did youe here about Tie Sheng? ¡±

    Meng Qi was not astonished by this. After sitting down with a smile, he said in a familiar tone, ¡°It really rxes me talking with Master Wang. Since you know my purpose ining, would you please help me with a divination?¡±

    After looking up at him, Wang Siyuan did not look surprised, as if he had expected that Meng Qi was thick-skinned. ¡°It seems to be great that Tie Sheng made a mess in the situation.¡±

    Even so, he took out the counting rod with a steadily intense expression, his eyes brimming with radiating vigour.

    After a moment, looking at the counting rod he said, ¡°¡®North¡¯¡­ Tie Sheng can maintain the status of Oneness of Heaven and Men, so the results aren¡¯t quite urate. I only know that he¡¯s on North Street.¡±

    ¡°North Street¡­¡± Meng Qi was a little confused.

    North Street was the busiest and most chaotic ce in Maoling. There were people of various trades gathered there, and different kinds of people. People from several of the oldest professions were active there, such as prostitutes, assassins, informers, and the like. The fight between Six Fan School, the Wang family and the Dajiang Gang had left a vacancy in power there, making it full of all kinds of forces. It was said that there was nock of heretical past masters reaching the Exterior level.

    Wang Siyuan coughed and said, ¡°The only way is to invite the elders of my family to go to Maoling, but it might take a few days.¡±

    As far as that was concerned, Meng Qi would not ask more about it and told Wang Siyuan about the Fire Lord and Ren Pingsheng.

    After silently listening to Meng Qi¡¯s story, Wang Siyuan indifferently stated, ¡°I¡¯ve learned a lot of things from you this time. Please continue working hard. Eh-herm.¡±

    While saying this, he started coughing acutely again, and it took him a while to breathe easily. He then picked up the tea cup to invite Meng Qi to have a drink, seeing him off thereafter.

    On his way back, Meng Qi thought it was a bit strange. ¡°With the character of the Ledgerkeeper of Lives, he should have made good use of the Wolf King Tie Sheng matter. Why would he obediently provide a divination?¡±

 Chapter 300: North Street

    <h4>Chapter 300: North Street</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    ¡°North Street¡­¡±After Meng Qi retold Wang Siyuan¡¯s message, Green-ribbon Arrester Dai Fei furrowed his brows pacing and paced back and forth with his hands behind his back.

    At this time, Slivery-badge Arrester Yu Wangyuan, the grand master of the Money Sect Sun Ke, ¡°Five Emperors¡¯ Knife¡± Qing Yu and the others all left to attend to their own errands. Only Meng Qi and Jiang Hengchuan stayed with him.

    Neither of them spoke, but patiently waited for Dai Fei to say something instead.

    After a moment, Dai Fei finally stopped and looked at Meng Qi and Jiang Hengchuan with a look of hope. ¡°I¡¯d like to ask you to help us to deal with this matter.¡±

    ¡°Why do you mean by that, Green-ribbon Dai?¡± Jiang Hengchuan replied.

    ¡°North Street lies opposite the Jing River. There¡¯re all kinds of different people there, making it an excellent hiding ce. To be honest, there¡¯s no ce that anyone could prevent us from blocking the streets to search for a top master of the Left Dao Sect or the assassins, once our Six Fan School, the Wang family and the Dajiang Gang have made up our minds.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why there will be a master of the Exterior guarding each corner to prevent the person we¡¯re searching for from escaping. Then the arrester and his men will search from door to door. If they¡¯re confirmed to be innocent, they¡¯ll be driven out of the street. That would decrease the number of people in the street, making it harder for anyone to hide.¡±

    He first told them what methods they attached importance to, allowing Meng Qi and Jiang Hengchuan to believe that Six Fan School had not dismissed their responsibility.

    Meng Qi gently nodded his head. This was the very attitude and power that represented the forces of justice.

    Then Dai Fei said, ¡°Unfortunately, North Street has been chaotic for a long time. Each sect and each school has bumped heads with one another. No one knows how many secret tunnels leading to different ces there¡¯re in their houses. If we forcibly block and search their houses, we may act rashly and alert the enemy, allowing Wolf King to run away through the underground tunnels to other streets in Maoling.¡±

    ¡°People in North Street are very familiar with the masters in Maoling. If I go in, I¡¯ll surely alert them. However, you two aren¡¯t only strangers but also have juste to Maoling. With disguised appearances, it should be easy for you to enter the street and find our undercover detectives to pick up Wolf King¡¯s trail.¡±

    ¡°As soon as you find him, please send a signal. I guarantee with my official position that at least one master of the Exterior wille to your aid within the shortest time possible. Even if you¡¯re caught in a dark raid, you¡¯ll be able to stick it out until we arrive.¡±

    He subtlymended them, hoping for them to agree.

    Meng Qi hated Wolf King very much because he was attacked by him for no reason. After pondering it for a moment, he readily answered, ¡°No problem!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a man seeking revenge for the smallest grievance.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m in, too.¡± Jiang Hengchuan was eager to try.

    ¡°Thanks a lot. If you need our Six Fan School¡¯s help one day, do tell us.¡± Cupping one hand in the other before his chest, Dai Fei cheerfully said, ¡°I¡¯ll ask the arrester who is adept at disguising others to help you dress up as you like.¡±

    ¡°Dressing up¡­¡± Meng Qi had a good idea and said, ¡°Green-ribbon Dai, please prepare a white robe for me.¡±

    ¡­

    Meng Qi was tidying his clothes in the room. His robe was as white as snow. He was wearing a long sword on his waist and carrying a travelling bag containing ¡°Heaven Inflicted Pain¡± on his back.

    Patting the clothes, Meng Qi went to the bronze mirror with a smile and examined his face.

    ¡°My smile is so brilliant, it doesn¡¯t match this look in white¡­¡± He pinched his face.

    ¡°I better stick with 20% of the smile from the corners of my mouth.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good for me to hide some coldness in my smile so that my look matches an indifferent swordsman¡­¡±

    ¡°My eyebrows can¡¯t be too rxed. Actually, I need to look more serious. Otherwise, I might look too loose¡­¡±

    ¡°No, this smile is so ridiculous. It¡¯s not suitable for an icy swordsman of the Heavenly Fairy¡­¡±

    ¡°Of course, I can¡¯t be too aloof either. I¡¯m supposed to be a little casual and elegant¡­¡±

    ¡°No, no, no. How can I wear the same lifeless expression as Senior Brother Qi¡­¡±

    After quite a while, Meng Qi finally opened the door.

    When Green-ribbon Arrester Dai Fei and Jiang Hengchuan saw Meng Qi, their eyes grew wide for the former ¡°Killing de¡± Su Meng who was handsome and masculine now that he had a new look; donned in snow-white, looking both romantic and cold. With a long sword at his waist, his swordsman¡¯s aura was clear.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Acimed Dai Fei when he came back to earth. ¡°It¡¯s even difficult for me to recognize Brother Su, let alone those who have never met you on North Street?¡±

    Jiang Hengchuan chose the most suitable clothes for himself, which was abination of the natural sense of Oneness of Heaven and Men with a hint of being sun-scorched and rain-drenched. He looked like a standard farmer now. No one would believe he was the top tenth master on the Ranking List of Young Masters.

    He forced a smile and said, ¡°Master Su, if we walked together, others would think that I¡¯m one of your attendants.¡±

    ¡°Old Jiang, please don¡¯t regard yourself as my servant but as a promising attendant.¡± Meng Qi joked with him in a humorless tone.

    Jiang Hengchuan shook his head andughed, ¡°Yeah, I can be your attendant so that it won¡¯t be strange to others.¡±

    Meng Qi took his Meridian off of his waist and held it in his hand. He walked out of the hall door coyly with a neither fast nor slow speed, and said,

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you keeping up with me?¡±

    Both Jiang Hengchuan and Dai Fei were stunned for the time being. ¡°He sure absorbed this role rather quickly!¡±

    ¡­

    When they went to North Street, it was getting dark. There were still a lot of people in the street: Some were selling flowers, some selling chestnuts roasted with sugar, and others selling desserts. The street was as bustling as in the day.

    On both sides of the street there were some old low-rise houses. A few attractive women came out to solicit some masters. They waved their red handkerchiefs or spoke in coaxing voices to seduce the men.

    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate them. Maybe there¡¯re some outstanding assassins hiding inside. While you¡¯re intoxicated with their sexy bodies, they could deliver a fatal blow.¡± Jiang Hengchuan was a native of River East, so he had heard something about North Street in Maoling.

    Cold Meng Qi carried his long sword in white and looked straight ahead with a smile at the corners of his mouth.

    ¡°Is that so?¡± He said briefly.

    Jiang Hengchuan pretending to his attendant said, ¡°Yes. It¡¯s said that the strangers whose Kung Fu is average, and don¡¯t know how to restrain themselves, may end up naked on the side of the road the next day. Of course, their belongings will be stolen as well. If they¡¯re ordinary, they might just end up dead in a corner.¡±

    He looked around and nced at the little girl who was selling flowers and the little boy ying on the street. He said in a low voice, ¡°If necessary, they may all turn into killers in an instant, making it difficult for people to defend themselves.¡±

    ¡°What pleasantnd of chaos.¡± Meng Qi said cooly.

    His outstanding appearance attracted a lot of attention.

    Then Meng Qi said with Secret Voice-sending, ¡°Actually, there¡¯s no real chaos on this busy street. As time passes by, all things will be in order after the first sign of possible rules. Assassins have their own established practices and leaders, just as these whores. If we can grasp the situation, we¡¯ll easily find the truth.¡±

    ¡°Exactly.¡± Jiang Hengchuan said happily. ¡°Like in some cases, if a purse is stolen, it¡¯s useless to find an arrester, but if the right person is found, the purse will be returned to the owner in record time. And what we need to do is find the ¡®right person¡¯.¡±

    At this time, a little girl came up with a flower basket and said ¡°Sir, please buy a bouquet of flowers. All girls like them.¡±

    She was eye-catching at 14 or 15 years old, trying to push through the crowd. She was about to approach them when she saw the sword wrapped in its scabbard knock into her basket, making it rattle with sounds of metal.

    Her face changed, but she saw that the gentleman in white just looked ahead, as if she were not a thief or an assassin, but a girl really selling flowers.

    Meng Qi sighed on the inside, feeling that there was filth in human society. If he had the chance, one day he was bound to kill the bastards who train children as inhumane assassins.

    ¡°Li Xingkong is such a ¡®right person¡¯.¡± He calmly recited their goal. After what had just happened just, no flower girls or traffickers selling sugar roasted chestnuts bothered them.

    Li Xingkong, one of the average Controllers on North Street, was armed with a party of swordsmen and desmen. He protected a group of intelligence agents and secretly serviced the Six Fan School. He was the primary goal Green-ribbon Arrester Dai Fei asked them to look for.

    The moonlight was dim tonight. Off the main street, the houses were covered in darkness except for a little swaying candlelight.

    In the small building, Li Xiankong held a knife in one hand and covered the wound on his waist with the other. He was leaning against a pir, bitterly looking at the few people in front of him. He said, ¡°We¡¯re brothers. Why have you betrayed me? Why?¡±

    The overflow of the blood squeezed past his fingers. Apparently, he was badly wounded.

    Candlelight swaying in the room cast a lot of dark shadows. It was very gruesome.

    ¡°It¡¯s you who were unable to see things through. You should have rejected the Snake King¡¯s bribe. What are our men seeking for at the risk of their lives? It¡±s countless treasure, high positions and great wealth that we are dying to obtain! But you only think of yourself and your position, never taking us into consideration. How dare you say that you¡¯ve treated us as your brothers?¡±

    He was in his 30s and fairly good-looking. His face flushed with trepidation. He was slightly shaking over what he had done. However, the hand holding the de was very steady. There were still drops of blood flowing from the tip of his de.

    This was the de that was thrust into Li Xingkong¡¯s waist!

    Hovering around the man with the de that wounded Li Xingkong were four others. They were the men who had struggled to seize power with Li Xingkong. But at this moment, they had all betrayed him.

    Though the de wounded his body, his men¡¯s betrayal hurt his heart. Li Xingkong grit his teeth, wanting to shout that he had managed to set up a secure route of retreat, but he suddenly turned his eyes to look out of the window.

    The man who cut Li Xingkong with his de followed his line of sight and his eyes were fixed too. He saw a handsome young man in white on the tree outside the building. His emotionless eyes were fixed on him. His romantic manner retained an aura of sternness, just like the sword in his hand; sharp, cold and straight!

    Then he saw a strip of moonlight, the most beautiful moonlight he had ever seen in his life.

    This was also thest time that he would see the moonlight.

    The corpse had barely fallen to the ground when Meng Qi, together with Jiang Hengchuan looking like a farmer, entered the building.

    ¡°What benefit has the Snake King offered you?¡± He turned his sword downward, and splotches of blood merged into beads at the tip, slowly dripping onto the nk with a brilliant color.

    The other four men were quite frightened, unable to make a sound.

    They were famous for assassination and sneak-attacks on North Street. When they saw Meng Qi¡¯s back in white opposite them, they made a sign to each other with their eyes and suddenly took out their des. They each stood in different directions, making good teamwork.

    With a sh of sword light, his sword stopped on one of their throats, scaring him to a full stop. At the same time, the other three men covered their throats and fell to the ground.

    ¡°Can you answer me now?¡± Meng Qi¡¯s voice was indifferent and calm. He imitated the speaking style of Dominator of Samsara in the Six Realms.

    He simultaneously gestured with his eyes to Jiang Hengchuan to deal with Li Xingkong¡¯s wounds.

    ¡°I, I¡¯ll tell you.¡± The only survivor was scared out of wits, and nearly had a nervous breakdown.

 Chapter 301: Two Guardians

    <h4>Chapter 301: Two Guardians</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Suddenly saved by this strange but strong swordsman, Li Xingkong felt like he was dreaming. He struggled to stand and express his gratitude or tter the swordsman, should he change his mind. However, Li Xingkong failed. He found that the assistant of the swordsman had much strength, and that he was much weaker than him. Worse still, he could not move at all. And so, Li Xingkong could do nothing but allow the assistant to deal with his wound.

    ¡°The assistant is also quite powerful¡­¡± ncing at Jiang Hengchuan, who looked like a farmer, Li Xingkong was even more shocked.

    Still, with his back to the swordsman in white clothes, thest survivor dared not act rashly. He fearfully replied, ¡°Snake King wanted to annex several controllers to win over Han Sanniang and others. After he was refused by Brother Li, he promised us that as long as we killed Brother Li, he would give us arge sum of money, or offered us Brother Li¡¯s position, or those controllers. We, we were ovee with desire and lost our minds¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmph, I¡¯m not your Brother Li!¡± Li Xingkong was irritated. His wound hurt.

    The survivor kept nodding and not daring to reply again. He peered at the back of the swordsman in white clothes.

    ¡°Why did Snake King choose to annex them at this time?¡± Meng Qi asked calmly while drawing back his sword to the scabbard. Like snow being blown by the wind, the blood on the sword dropped.

    The survivor immediately shook his head. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t know Snake King¡¯s n. Maybe it was because Han Sanniang and the head keeper Luo are more and more aggressive.¡±

    ¡°Wait quietly.¡± Meng Qi ordered firmly.

    Obeying Meng Qi¡¯s order, the survivor repressed his fear and stood aside with his hands down. He did not dare tounch any sneak-attack to the cold swordsman in front of him.

    ¡°North Street leads to River Jin.¡± Meng Qi suddenly said looking at Li Xingkong.

    Li Xingkong¡¯s eyes lit up. He promptly answered, ¡°The dragon belongs to the vast river.¡±

    ¡°It turns out that Six Fan School did, in fact, receive the message and sent a master to save me. It¡¯s so good to be supported!¡±

    ¡°Any news about North Street?¡± Without the cold sword light, Li Xingkong was less cold and more handsome. However, his pride was still clear.

    With the help of Jiang Hengchuan, Li Xingkong stood up and forced a smile. ¡°Newses from North Street every day. Otherwise, North Street wouldn¡¯t be North Street anymore. New assassins finish their apprenticeship there, and some people are killed at the corner every day. ¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s routine North Street. I¡¯m asking if anything strange happened?¡± Meng Qi changed his wording.

    Thinking Li Xingkong said, ¡°Something abnormal? The most apparent one was that Han Sanniang and the head keeper Luo seemed to n to work together. Thus, Snake King had to act before them. As for Snake King and Han Sanniang, they were both abnormal.¡±

    ¡°Snake King has a yard where he trains assassins. Normally, he goes there about twice a month. But these days, he went every day. Han Sanniang has a house at the end of the street where her lovers live. This month, she didn¡¯t favor anyone, but she stayed therest night.¡±

    Like a good assistant, Jiang Hengchuan quietly listened to their conversation. Meng Qi said with a smile, ¡°Snake King wanted to add them. It was reasonable to go to the yard, wasn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°No, it would only alert Han Sanniang.¡± Li Xingkong denied as if he knew Snake King well. ¡°If he nned to do something, he would do it without showing any signs like the betrayal of my men this time.¡±

    Meng Qi stood up straight. His white robe looked colder under the dim candlelight. ¡°Anything else? Any strange things happen to normal families?¡±

    Meng Qi thought the spies of the grasnd would disguise themselves as normal people or hide in shops. They might collect information by taking advantage of North Street, but avoid attention.

    ¡°Normal families? How could there be a normal family on North Street?¡± Li Xingkong rebuttled. ¡°They have to be abnormal if they want to live here.¡±

    ¡°Is anyone trying to gather more information?¡± Meng Qi asked in a direct way.

    Although his words were strange, Li Xingkong understood anyway. He shook his head. ¡°Nothing abnormal. On North Street, news is money. If there¡¯s nothing strange about the money, then the spread of the news is absolutely normal too.¡±

    Meng Qi knew Li Xingkong hadn¡¯t heard anything new. Thus, he said with a smile, ¡°Do you have any words for the Snake King?¡±

    A seemingly kind smile filled with pride¡­ Li Xingkong paused and was confused. ¡°I¡¯m sorry?¡±

    ¡°If he wants to add you, he has to pay the price. We¡¯re not easy to deal with.¡± With the quality of a swordsman, Meng Qi viewed Snake King as a nobody.

    While he secretly used Secret Voice-sending tomunicate with Jiang Hengchuan.¡±Let¡¯s investigate the two weird characters first.¡±

    ¡°Ok. The assassins must have tunnels in their yards. Since we don¡¯t know where Wolf King is hiding, we would alert the enemy if we acted rashly. We better find out where Snake King is hiding first. But, I think he¡¯s more likely to be in Han Sanniang¡¯s house. After all, there¡¯re so many logical reasons for Snake King to continuously go to the assassins¡¯ yard.¡± Jiang Hengchuan shared his opinion.

    ¡°Well, great minds think alike. But we now have legitimate reasons to find Snake King. We don¡¯t need to worry about alerting Wolf King. As long as we act quickly, we won¡¯t alert the big boss behind Snake King either.¡± Meng Qiughed.

    Snake King enticed Li Xingkong¡¯s men to betray him. They even tried to assassinate him. He had to pay the price.

    This way, everyone would view it as amon North Street takeover.

    After thinking, Jiang Hengchuan said, ¡°Ok.¡±

    Hearing that this cold swordsman would take revenge for him, Li Xingkong wasforted, although dozens of years in Jianghu had made him a cold person. He immediately refused. ¡°No, no, no. Snake King has many followers. Among them, there¡¯re many masters such as the Four Big Protectors. They either have super skills or have opened their nine acupores. It¡¯s not easy to defeat him. Besides, assassins are everywhere in his house. It¡¯s as dangerous as a dragon¡¯s pool or a tiger¡¯s den.¡±

    ¡°In addition, Snake King¡¯s kung fu is unpredictable. In recent years, he hasn¡¯t fought much. No one knows which level he has reached. Furthermore, he might have the support of a master of Left Way.

    Meng Qi listened carefully and coldly answered, ¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s old.¡±

    Meng Qi¡¯s pride made Li Xingkong speechless. Meng Qi was right. Snake King was 70 years old now. He was too old. He was in his declining years if he was not an Exterior. Even though he had been strong before, how much of his strength was left?

    If he was an Exterior, he would have killed Han Sanniang and the others a long time ago. So Meng Qi and the group did not need to worry about that!

    After a moment of silence, Li Xingkong sighed, for he had seen that Meng Qi had made up his mind. ¡°Viewing such a dangerous ce as nothingness, you¡¯re so righteous and brave. I¡¯m ashamed. I can¡¯t match you. I can only tell you some rtive information.¡±

    ¡°The head of the Four Big Protectors is ¡®Poisonous Arhat¡¯. He has not opened nine acupores, but is good at concealed weapons. Once, a master was hit by 81 concealed weapons during a battle with him. ¡®Shura Palm¡¯ was a very strong nine acupores. He¡¯s much stronger than those masters who used drugs to improve their strength.¡±

    ¡°The only big headache is that Snake King is prone to run away by secret passage if anything strange happens. The longer a person stays in jianghu, the more timid he bes.¡±

    Meng Qi listened to him quietly. He calmly said, ¡°I know. Now, you go publicize the news that you were attacked in secret. Make everyone on North Street believe you¡¯re ipatible with Snake King, and that you would still have revenge on him at any moment.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ill do it right away.¡± Facing such a cold and strong swordsman, Li Xingkong unconsciously became a follower.

    Meng Qi turned around and said to the survivor, ¡°Go with us.¡±

    It was the first time the survivor had seen Meng Qi¡¯s eyes. Like a long sword, Meng Qi¡¯s eyes were deep, cold as snow and ice. He dared not say no. He could only obey Meng Qi¡¯s orders.

    ¡­

    Snake King¡¯s house sat in the middle of North Street. It covered arge area and had aplicated setup.

    The floor that he lived on had a secret passage. It was also separated by arge space and linked with other yards by passages to avoid sneak-attacks.

    At the door, the survivor swallowed hard. He was too frightened to vite Meng Qi¡¯s order. As told, he knocked on the door in a specific way.

    After a moment, an able bodied middle-aged man opened the small door. He was about to speak when he suddenly noticed a cold yet handsome swordsman in white and his assistants. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    He was shocked to see so many strangers.

    ¡°Ie here to help them.¡± Meng Qi said in a manly voice.

    The man felt that Meng Qi was extremely huge like a god or a Buddha. Meng Qi was so imposing that he believed Meng Qi¡¯s words. ¡°Well, youe here to help them.¡±

    ¡°Li Xingkong secretly turned to Han Sanniang for help. We failed.¡± The survivor said what he prepared before.

    ¡°Really? I¡¯ll take you to see the Guardians.¡± The man was surprised.

    The two Guardians on duty tonight sat in the hall near a small building. It was only about a corridor away from Snake King¡¯s room. Meanwhile, several strong assassins were also hiding in this corridor.

    Inside the hall, several assassins hid in dark corners. A tall and thin man with yellow hair sat in the chair on the left side. He put his hands in his sleeves. He was ¡°Shura Palm¡±. Opposite him, a young man was cutting his nails. He bore a big smile on his face. He was ¡°Poisonous Arhat¡±.

    As Meng Qi and the others approached, ¡°Shura Palm¡± stood up. ¡°Who are they?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re helpers of Yue Gu.¡± The able man answered honestly.

    ¡°Helpers?¡± Poisonous Arhat squinted. All of a sudden, he jumped on Meng Qi. His concealed weapons flew out. They were Flying Locust Stone, Plum Needles, Iron Caltrop, arrows, forks, spears, darts, ws and meshes. They all shined with dark blue and a fresh green color. Some of them flew directly toward Meng Qi. Some of them hit each other. Some attacked Meng Qi¡¯s back after moving in a circle. Together they made up an invincible web, making it hard for Meng Qi and others to dodge!

    Jiang Hengchuan stepped forward to counter Shura Palm.

    The survivor shook and was covered with a fine sheen of sweat. However, the swordsman, instead of dodging, rushed toward Poisonous Arhat with his sword in hand.

    The sword light shone. Some concealed weapons scattered in different directions. Most concealed weapons hit Meng Qi.

    Suddenly, the concealed weapon flew back. Poisonous Arhat stopped and he was hit by Plum Needles, Iron Caltrops and other items. His face quickly darkened. His expression showed that he was so surprised that he was killed by his own kung fu.

    ¡°Bang!¡± The assassins in the hall were all killed by concealed weapons controlled by Meng Qi.

    His clothes were as white as snow with no stains. Under the candlelight, his long sword looked so sharp.

    When fighting with Jiang hengchuan, Shura Palm was a little careless. He put out his right hand which was swollen. It had a strong smell of blood.

    Jiang Hengchuan suddenly opened his fist, and caught the wrist of Shura Palm as if he had practiced this move for thousands of times. And then, Jiang Hengchuan forcibly shook his hand as if he were holding a seven-inch long snake.

    ¡°Crack¡±! All the bones in Shura Palm broke. He fell down to the ground and died with his eyes open.

    The survivor was so shocked that his eyes and mouth were wide open. In front of Meng Qi and Jiang Hengchuan, the Four Big Protectors had been just like children¡­

 Chapter 302: The Roused Snake King

    <h4>Chapter 302: The Roused Snake King</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Force could be borrowed and dispelled, but a concealed weapon was no different from a child¡¯s toy if there wasn¡¯t any strength put in it.

    The poison coating the weapon didn¡¯t affect Meng Qi in any way. After all, he had already begun training in the Golden Bell Shield¡¯s Seventh barrier and had not sustained wounds from weapons of the enlightened level. They didn¡¯t use rare poisons or poisonous mists either. How could they possibly poison him?

    If the Poisonous Arhat¡¯s concealed weapons could threaten his life, then using genuine Qi and mental energy to investigate the enemy wouldn¡¯t have been just for show. He didn¡¯t practice the type of Peerless Godly Kungfu like the Heavenly Emperor¡¯s Scripts, nor was he powerful like Fire Lord, who was nearly capable of the Heaven-man Connection.

    Poisonous Arhat copsed face-first on the ground with a dull thud. Meng Qi leaped over him and dashed into the winding corridor.

    He had to stop Snake King before he realized what had happened and escape!

    Meng Qi went all out with his movements and vanished from the sight of the survivor Yue Gu as quickly as a residual shadow, shing by like an illusion. Jiang Hengchuan seemed to keep a neutral pace as if he had blended in with his surroundings. He borrowed the momentum of the changing environment and shortened the distance between him and the corridor with a single step.

    The hall was silent, leaving Yue Gu alone surrounded by fallen corpses.

    Just a split moment ago, there were two Guardians and almost 10 assassins there! How fierce it had been!

    The night wind blew and carried a sense of gloominess with it. Yue Gu involuntarily shuddered. Did he just witness the Evil Ghosts Soliciting Life?

    That sword art truly appeared supernatural in nature!

    The winding corridor passed a pond full of aggressive fish, leading to the small tower where Snake King lived. They couldn¡¯t see a single me in the pitch ck darkness of the night, suggesting that he was already asleep.

    Meng Qi and Jiang Hengchuan each upied one side of the corridor as they ran forth at top speed.

    Meng Qi guarded his intentions and projected his will outwards. They either merged with his long sword or integrated with his surroundings. His soul was clear and pure, without any notion of stopping.

    He felt his long sword suddenly tugged downward without any warning after taking a few steps forward.

    On the outer side of the corridor, an assassin had been hiding using the waves and shadows as cover. He was armed with a knife as he waited for the swordsman clothed in white to approach.

    A chance! When Meng Qi brushed past him, he leaped out all of a sudden. He pressed his body close to the floorboard and was about to swing his de at Meng Qi¡¯s Dantian.

    Just then, the shadow of another de shed before his eyes and it was somehow already right in front of his face!

    He was impaled in the throat with a sickening sound. Clutching his throat, he dropped into the pond below. Wisps of red spread with the ripples in the water as the vicious fish rapidly closed in on him, tearing at his flesh.

    After Meng Qi stabbed the assassin with his long sword, he heard a cracking sound from above. The top of the corridor shattered and a man in ck fell from overhead. He held a de with both hands and aimed it at the left side of Meng Qi¡¯s neck.

    He had cruelly watched hisrade die for this chance!

    Since the swordsman¡¯s sword had just stabbed hisrade, he had no means of defending himself!

    Then the assassin saw a sh of lightning.

    The lighting was blindingly bright.

    Awaiting him wasn¡¯t Meng Qi¡¯s neck, but a long saber.

    The de was extremely swift. The man in ck only managed to get a clear look at it right before it was sheathed. It had a strange shape and resembled arge, gaping wound with the silvery lightning.

    A crackle rang out as he was ripped apart from the middle. His heart, liver, spleen, lung, and kidney hit the ground, all soft and sticky.

    Meng Qi held his sword in his left hand and his saber in his right. He didn¡¯t even spare the assassins a nce as he zipped past. His white robes fluttered in the wind, not a single trace of dirt or speck of blood on them.

    The small tower was within view when he suddenly stopped.

    Right then, shadows leaped out from beyond the railings beneath the corridor. Their knife energy swung out like the unraveling of a bolt of white silk. Working together, they sealed off any chance of survival!

    Yet nobody had been caught in their of des!

    Meng Qi stopped just in time, standing right outside the boundary of their attack range, not a millimeter more or less.

    With a sh of sword light, the three shadows fell back while clutching their throats. They either slowly slumped against the pir or plunged clumsily into the pond. There was a loud ssh as water sprayed everywhere. The water lotuses were crushed and ripples spread in the water. Blood leaked from the bodies like many small, squirming snakes.

    The fish attacked, munching away inrge chunks.

    On the other side, Jiang Hengchuan made vigorous strides. He suddenly projected his genuine Qi outward through his extended palm, creating a violent airflow. He then quickly pushed his left palm out,bining the force with the airflow he had just created.

    Whoosh!

    A fierce wind howled as the genuine Qi transformed into a ferocious Qi dragon, whistling as it bolted ahead of Jiang Hengchuan.

    Ssh! Ssh! The corridor shook as shadow after shadow was forced out. Their chests caved in and their bones were broken. They fell into the pond as well, feeding the fish with their bodies.

    Simple and brutal, but also at an exceptional speed, Jiang Hengchuan was close behind Meng Qi as they arrived at the entrance to the small tower.

    Neither of them used the door. Instead, they stomped downward and lifted themselves into the air like rocs spreading their wings. They leaped onto the first floor where Snake King¡¯s room was.

    Out of the blue, a dark figure jumped out from the first floor. The figure charged at them while they were still midair and couldn¡¯t borrow any force. He violently swung the swords in his two hands at the duo.

    Meng Qi raised his long saber. There was a resounding sh of metal against metal as he managed to block one of the swords. He felt the pull of gravity and began falling downward.

    Humph! The figure was pleased with his ambush. With all these noise and dy, it would alert his master and buy him enough time to escape through the secret passage!

    At that point in time, the two of them were midair and couldn¡¯t gather enough force to attack him. He would be able to sessfully escape as long as he seized the opportunity.

    Out of the blue, a sh of sword light blinded him. It cleaved toward his neck in an unimaginable manner, the tip piercing a few inches deep into his skin a single stroke.

    ¡°How could he have drawn his sword?¡±

    Right before everything went ck, the scene that had just transpired briefly appeared in his mind. The swordsman in white had tossed his long sword into the air and tapped it with his finger. Then the sword had immediately flown out like a concealed weapon¡­

    How could the swordsman use his sword like this¡­

    Meng Qi could feel himself falling to the ground faster and faster. He wielded his long saber and struck the area above the assassin¡¯s Meridian.

    Relying on this force, he managed to push himself up by a bit. He held the sword hilt in his hand and pulled hard, using the force to leap even higher up. He soared upward like a giant white bird andnded on the first floor.

    The dark figure plummeted to the ground with a thud in front of the entrance of the small tower. His limbs were sticking out at awkward angles, but he could no longer feel any pain.

    Everything happened in the blink of an eye. Since Jiang Hengchuan had been a tad slower in leaping upward, he had yet to take action when the ck figure brushed past him in the opposite direction. The long saber that had been aimed at him weakly ttered on the floor of the corridor.

    It was only then that the bones of the first assassin that had fallen into the pond began to show.

    ¡­

    Snake King was truly old. His skin was wrinkled and his face shriveled. Even his seemingly steady hands trembled whenever people weren¡¯t looking. Moreover, he increasingly felt a constant exhaustion as if he never had enough mental energy. He went to bed and woke up early, as well as slept several times a day.

    He was originally an assassin and grew up amidst the backdrop of betrayal and ughter. He hadid his foundation step by step andter escaped the shackles of the Snake-style Fist with the aid of others. The Mystic Art of Life and Death was sessfully opened and he became one of the most eminent characters in Maoling.

    However, precisely because of such a history, he developed an excessively doubtful nature. Even his most trusted Four Big Protectors weren¡¯t allowed within three feet of him. When he slept, nobody was allowed inside his tower. There would be, at most, a man guarding the door but the rest had to leave the small tower. Anyone who came near him would be killed!

    This wasn¡¯t a joke. He had once pretended to be asleep to sound out any traitors. He had ended up killing a few trusted subordinates who tried to get near him without his permission, striking fear in the rest of his underlings.

    The sounds of sshes, thuds, as well metal collisions traveled to his ears and roused him from his light sleep.

    The sounds seemed almost non-existent like an auditory hallucination.

    Due to his frail constitution resulting from old age, he spent a little more time than usual to shake off his sleepiness. After confirming that the noise was reallying from outside, he got up in rm. He listened closely for the sound and projected his will outwards, trying to sense the activity outside.

    Secondster, he headed for the entrance to the secret passage. As he pushed open the secret door, he called out to someone.

    ¡°What happened? Go and investigate and report back to me!¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± An answer came out of nowhere. Snake King¡¯s gaze froze when the door to his room creaked open. A swordsman dressed in pristine, white robes strode in with a sword in hand.

    His five features were beautiful and the contour of his cheeks and facial structures were distinct. A cold aloofness peeked out from within his elegant attitude. His entire appearance was akin to the sword in his hand: aloof, confident, sharp, and cold. There were no friends, only enemies.

    His robes were untouched by any hint of dust or dirt, allowing its whiteness to stand out. It was like an unsheathed sword, sharp and with the need for any sort of decoration.

    Snake King was startled. The noise had just roused him and the swordsman was already at his door?

    Was he that fast?

    How could he be that fast!

    With their mental energies shing and the draw of Qi, Snake King didn¡¯t dare to directly slip into the secret passage. That would be incredibly dangerous as it meant exposing his back to the opponent.

    His heart began to race. He was in utter shock at how quick the attacker was. The defensive measures he had painstakingly ced to buy himself enough time to rouse from his sleep and escape had been rendered useless. He felt as vulnerable as the white tofu he had had for dinner!

    Even if the attacker had only enlightened his Acupores, he couldn¡¯t be underestimated!

    ¡°If you seal your own acupoints, I won¡¯t hurt you.¡± Meng Qi pointed at him with his long sword, appearing as cold as ice.

    Rage began to bubble within Snake King. He hadn¡¯t heard such a statement in a while since mastering his kungfu! Worse, from a junior who had only enlightened his Acupores!

    His shriveled face darkened. ¡°Who are you? Why did you barge into¡­¡±

    Before he finished his sentence, he was already charging at Meng Qi with a fist aiming high and another aiming low. His form was like that of a snake and his force kept within, impossible to perceive from the outside.

    Dark shadows danced about in the room as if they had suddenlye to life. They distorted reality and attacked Meng Qi from all sides.

    Snake King blended into the shadows. It was difficult to tell him apart. Any of those shadows could be him.

    He had just pounced forward when he saw a sh of sword light. Beyond his expectations, his opponent used the same tactic as him. The swordsman was also talking to distract him and suddenly attacked mid-sentence!

    Lightning shed at an unthinkable speed. Meng Qi had barely raised his sword when it had reached the pile of shadows near him.

    Though Snake King was old and frail and couldn¡¯t unleash much of his strength, he was still a Half-step Exterior Scenery master. His realm prevented Meng Qi from using his mental energy to sense where his Real Body was amidst all the shadows. Furthermore, all of Snake King¡¯s force had been concealed within, the same way a venomous snake would quietly wait to bite its victim. It was impossible to differentiate him from the shadows. Meng Qi could only rely on his instincts and believe in his de as he swung it at the shadows!

    His saber cleaved the dark shadows, cutting through it like air. All of a sudden, something hit him and he swung the de horizontally.

    Snake King¡¯s silhouette reappeared. He seemed to have no skeleton, like a slick and venomous snake, as he dodged Meng Qi¡¯s saber and glided past him toward the door.

    He didn¡¯t have the intention to go all out right from the start. Under such nebulous circumstances where he didn¡¯t even know who his attacker was, he only wanted to escape.

    The more time he spent in Jianghu, the more cowardly he became.

 Chapter 303: Giving in

    <h4>Chapter 303: Giving in</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    The Snake King walked in a strange manner that was very different from that of usual masters. His feet seemed to stick to ground, never lifting from it. Yet he moved with no hindrance from friction, slipping and sliding about. He slipped past Meng Qi with ease and bolted for the door.

    If the circumstances had been different and the two had shed, Meng Qi still would not have been able to stop the Snake King¡¯s escape at this point in time. Someone on the level of Half-step Exterior Scenery, no matter how bad, was ultimately still on the level of Half-step Exterior Scenery!

    However, there was still Jiang Hengchuan!

    He had been a step behind Meng Qi, and was currently standing by the door.

    Upon seeing the dark-skinned Jiang Hengchuan, who gave off a farmer vibe, the Snake King did not hold back. He mercilessly swung his fists out as his arms blew up in size. His genuine Qi was like a snake opening its huge mouth, swearing that it would race against time to make its getaway. As long as he could get out of the small tower and enter North Street, who could possibly chase him down or find him?

    ¡°Snap! Snap!¡± Under the force of the strong wind, the door to the room was snapped in half. It flew directly down the small tower and plunged into the pond, knocking several vicious fish unconscious.

    Shadow after shadow came to life. As if they were tangible beings, they pulled at Jiang Hengchuan¡¯s ankles and arms. They felt thick and heavy like pythons.

    All of a sudden, Snake King saw the air around Jiang Hengchuan change. He suddenly seemed like a hermit from the mountains, wild and masculine and not at all ordinary. Even as he was surrounded by the shadows and faced Snake King¡¯s fearsome fists, he still appearedpletely at ease. Yet at the same time, he carried with him a strong aura of the secr world; one of intersecting fields and farming through days and nights. He was not lofty and holy like a God. Instead, he had an element of nature to him and integrated into the environment.

    ¡°Oneness of Heaven and Men?¡±

    Snake King had long sensed that this follower of the swordsman in white had extraordinary strength, and was probably an outstanding individual who had opened nine acupores. However, he had not thought that he was actually capable of Oneness of Heaven and Men!

    Back then, an assassin¡¯s career was highly unpredictable. Thus, after receiving help, Snake King had immediately dove into opening the Hidden Latch to build a connection between heaven and earth. However, he had not even been able to attain the preliminary Heaven-man Connection, much less the Oneness of Heaven and Men. Was it not for that, would he be so tired and frail at only 70?

    Those who had achieved Oneness of Heaven and Men belonged to an unconventional and preliminary kind of convergence between the inside and outside. They made use of genuine Qi and the outer world, as well as an extremely strong cultivation of the spirit to support themselves. Therefore, they would only show signs of frailness and old age when they were right at death¡¯s door.

    Jiang Hengchuan formed fists with his hands and fought Snake King¡¯s strength with his own. He did not give in at all. His two fists were like dragons emerging from their caves as they charged at Snake King.

    ¡°Whoosh!¡±

    The force of his fists began to condense, dragging in the surrounding airflow spiraling around it. Fierce wind blew and caused the entire small tower to creak as it swayed. It was as if there was an earthquake and the tower could copse at any moment.

    The moment he lifted his fists, Heaven and Man were connected!

    ¡°BOOM!¡±

    The four forces from their fists collided and exploded abruptly. Genuine Qi flew in all directions. They scattered the dark shadows, sent windows flying, crushed the walls, and sted holes in the floor, so violently that they could see what was below them.

    Jiang Hengchuan took a few steps back and almost broke the railing. Snake King slid back a certain distance as well. They were unexpectedly on par with each other!

    It seemed like they had the same oue, but the two were in different situations. Behind Jiang Hengchuan was the pond full of fallen assassins, and behind Snake King was Meng Qi.

    Meng Qi swung his long saber and swung down from high above. In swift session, he performed nine strokes. The airflowpressed and rumbling sounds could be heard.

    The long saber seemed to turn into a vortex that sucked in all of the surrounding vitality. It created an extremely strong and fierce blow as if it were carrying out divine punishment.

    His dragon-like de filled the area with thunder, condensing into streaks of silvery Knife Qi before it struck. A nearby pir felt the brunt of it and noiselessly split open right down the middle. The cut was inconceivably clean.

    The walls had several deep sword marks as well. The floor split apart, and the small tower precariously shook even more.

    The sky outside darkened further, as if there were storm clouds gathering overhead.

    Although he had not used Purple Thunder Force to perform Violent Thunder Shocking the Sky, Meng Qi had still activated Heaven Inflicted Pain. He could not rely on luck when he was up against someone on the Half-step Exterior Scenery level. He was not capable of Oneness of Heaven and Men either, in which a single hit could reach near the Half-step Exterior Scenery level.

    The airflow was sucked into his Knife Momentum as the space between heaven and earth ¡°shrank¡±. Snake King suddenly felt that the blow toe was invincible and inescapable.

    ¡°Killing de?¡±

    As one of North Street¡¯s biggest Controllers, Snake King had ess to a lot of informationworks. Thus, even though he had never seen Meng Qi before, when faced with such a de, he could not help but think of this master on the Ranking List of Young Masters who was currently making headlines in Maoling.

    Snake King did not dare let his guard down. He twisted and turned his body like a slippery snake, making it difficult for the Knife Qi to lock onto him. Out of the blue, he flew towards the other side with his back facing Meng Qi, his right leg bone straight. Like a whip, he kicked the thunder behind him with a snap.

    This move resembled a snake striking someone with its tail. It was like a thunderbolt amidst clear skies, so fast that only its residual shadow could be seen. It seemed to be even faster than the speed of sound, dispersing the Knife Qi with a puff. Snake King managed to kick the tip of Meng Qi¡¯s sword, resulting in a series of explosion sounds reverberating through the void.

    Meng Qi felt the weight on his right hand. The webbing between his thumb and index finger felt like it was on the verge of ripping. He activated the Immortal Pressing Art and quickly took a few steps back, preserving his remaining strength.

    Meanwhile, Snake King had borrowed this kicking momentum with the intent of breaking through the window and fleeing. That was when he saw Jiang Hengchuan closing in on him. His right palm was raised and sliced down like a sword towards the weak point on Snake King¡¯s neck.

    The force from his palm concentrated into something like the sharp edge of a sword. It carried with it a scorching heat so intense that there were already heat waves surging toward him even before the attacknded.

    Once again, splits and marks appeared in the floor silently. They looked like they had been created by swords or axes; their edges were charred and lightly burning.

    Snake King had his back to the enemy, which ced him in a disadvantaged position. Facing such a terrifying blow, it seemed like he had nowhere to run.

    He took a deep breath and made himself shorter, like a snake coiling around itself. His right fist grew in size again and he punched towards Jiang Hengchuan¡¯s palm knife.

    Right then, he strangely flipped out his index finger from his tightly clenched right fist. The dark shadows gathered into a long, thin line. It leaped over the palm knife and went straight for Jiang Hengchuan.

    ¡°Tongue-spitting Spiritual Snake¡±¨C Snake King¡¯s fatal move!

    Jiang Hengchuan rxed his palm like a flower in bloom, spreading numerous changes. Then he suddenly curled his fingers together again with a single finger pointing outwards. It was the constancy among all of the changes.

    That one finger shortened the distance between itself and the ck line. It was almost as if it had been awaiting its arrival as it tapped the ck shadow.

    The shadow dispersed and everything returned to normal. Their two index fingers were pointing at each other.

    Heaven and earth seemed to solidify in that instant. The two touching index fingers seemed like a scene right out of a picture scroll.

    Then the force exploded. Jiang Hengchuan took three consecutive steps back, every step creating a new hole in the floor. Snake King¡¯s body was pulled back and he went flying, no longer able to keep his feet rooted to the floor.

    However, he was a scheming fellow. The angle at which he had attacked was miraculous, because the direction in which he was flying was towards the entrance of a secret passage.

    All of a sudden, Snake King¡¯s pupils constricted drastically. Meng Qi, whose white robes were fluttering in the wind, reflected in his eyes. He had yet to attack, but the Snake King could already feel a sharp swordwill piercing his Vital Spirit. Meng Qi¡¯s eyebrows, eyes, body and manner were all proud and sharp as des!

    This de had already been formed even before he had moved to attack. It was truly terrifying!

    Then, as Meng Qi drew his long sword, Snake King could no longer see his figure. There was only that brilliant sword light, its brightness rivaling that of an otherworldly rainbow.

    This sword had no variations. Genuine Qi, strength, momentum and mental energy all fused together into a single entity. There was no route for retreating. It was difficult to differentiate the man from the sword!

    It was exceptionally beautiful, like an immortal who had descended from the heavens. Snake King could not describe it in his own words, but he felt a jolt from within that made him feel like he would not have the strength to block it.

    What beautiful sword light.

    What a terrifying sword.

    Snake King was in midair and could not easily dodge. His facial muscles twisted as he bit down hard on the tip of his tongue and spat out a mouthful of Blood Essence in an attempt to force himself to want to fight back.

    His body folded from the middle, then continued to fold and fold until his head and neck were coiled.

    Through the sword light and his body, Meng Qi first felt a disgusting greasiness that caused his long sword to slide off to the side uncontrobly. It was already difficult enough to stab the Snake King, but his muscles were as hard as rock, making him even more difficult to prate.

    Snake King stretched out his left hand and gently hit his sword body. He was like a ball, suddenly jumping to the other side.

    He rxed his body and stood up again. His lower abdomen had a cut from the sword and drops of blood were trickling from it, but this was quickly stopped by his wriggling muscles.

    Meng Qi hit the ground and Jiang Hengchuan blocked off the entrance to the passageway, sealing off any possibility of Snake King¡¯s escape.

    ¡°What the hell do you guys want?¡± Snake King spat in a hoarse voice as he raised both his fists. Since he could not escape anymore, he had to rify the opponents¡¯ intentions so that he did not end up in a meaningless fight.

    When he was young, he had been an assassin who had no qualms about trading his life for that of the opponent. However, now that he was old, he avoided going all out as much as he could.

    In this regard, Snake King felt that he had been ignorant about the value of life as a young man. Only after he had gone through enough experiences did he realize that that was the world¡¯s most precious treasure. It was a wealth that could not be traded, and something that could not be regained after it had been lost.

    Of course, that only applied to his own life. He could not care less about others¡¯.

    Jiang Hengchuan noticed that the Snake King seemed to be yielding. He told Meng Qi using Secret Voice-sending, ¡°Let¡¯se up with an excuse first so we can deceive him into going to his assassin courtyard. We shouldn¡¯t ask about the Wolf King directly, or why he keeps going to the assassin courtyard, in case he tries to fight to the death to protect his secrets.¡±

    Meng Qipletely agreed with Jiang Hengchuan¡¯s words. If Snake King really wanted to go all out, things would get messy for them.

    Being an old and weak Half-step Exterior Scenery-level, Meng Qi and Jiang Hengchuan could definitely take him down with theirbined strength. However, the amount of effort and strength they would have to put in and the risk they would be bearing was a different story. If Jiang Zhiwei and the others had been there, Meng Qi would have just used Purple Thunder Force to activate Violent Thunder Shocking the Sky and Heaven Inflicted Pain without hesitation. He did not need to care about his injuries. He could just go all out withrades watching his back. Even if he suffered severe injuries, there would be someone to protect him.

    However, the person next to him was Jiang Hengchuan, who could not even be considered a friend. If the fight became extremely intense and he suddenly developed malicious intent, Meng Qi would be helpless.

    Jiang Hengchuan had to have a simr worry as well!

    Hence the two of them had joined forces, and dared not go all out because of their misgivings. Had Snake King not tried to escape at the very start but fought them to death, there would have been a very good chance that he would have made it out unscathed.

    Unfortunately, Snake King was unaware of their thoughts. He had mistakenly believed that they were in it together and thought that they were closerades they could trust and rely on. With every misconception, he grew further from the truth.

    ¡°I have a nephew who was kidnapped and brought to Maoling. After investigating, I found out that he was brought to your assassin courtyard at the end of North Street.¡± Meng Qi dangerously wielded his sword as if he would attack at any moment. His white robes were still as pristine as snow, without a single speck of dust on them.

    Snake King paused a moment. ¡°There?¡±

    ¡°So there¡¯s something suspicious¡­¡± Meng Qi calmly continued, ¡°Please take us there to find him, before the manager there takes things into his own hands and ruins the child¡¯s life.¡±

    Snake King mulled over it for a moment, then replied, ¡°Fine! But that¡¯s your own information. If he isn¡¯t there, it¡¯s not my fault.¡±

    ¡°As long as you cooperate.¡± Meng Qi¡¯s response was short. With the Snake King bringing the two of them into the assassin courtyard, they would not have to worry about alerting the enemy. Then Meng Qi could find a chance to use the Supernatural Power of Shaking Heaven and Hitting Earth to ¡°question¡± the manager there and they would more or less figure out who he was and where he was hiding.

    ¡°What else do you want me to do?¡± Snake King asked upon seeing the two swordsmen remain motionless.

    Jiang Hengchuan spoke up this time. ¡°We¡¯re afraid that you might y tricks and use Secret Voice-sending to ask your subordinates toe up with a n to kill us. So I¡¯d like to ask you to make a Soul-pledging Oath, swearing that you won¡¯t use Secret Voice-sending tonight. If the two of us don¡¯t attack you, then you won¡¯t attack us either¡­¡±

 Chapter 304: â€œMissingâ€ the Mark

    <h4>Chapter 304: ¡°Missing¡± the Mark</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Jiang Hengchuan did not make too absurd a request in the case of Snake King resolving to kill them. Their n would backfire then.

    After briefly considering the pros and cons, Snake King¡¯s face full of wrinkles rxed a bit. ¡°Fine.¡±

    Thus, he made the Soul-pledging Oath as requested by Jiang Hengchuan. He swore that he would not use Secret Voice-sending that night, attack the two of them, or try to escape halfway through.

    Meng Qi exhaled quietly after Snake King hadpleted his Soul-pledging Oath. That matter was finally settled.

    The Soul-pledging Oath was an oath based on one¡¯s own soul and Vital Spirit. Therefore, its binding power was very strong. After the convergence of the inner and outer worlds, one¡¯s Vital Spirit would be much stronger and he would have a lot of secret skills. However, it was not enough to exempt one from his oath or withstand the counterattack damage, even for powerful individuals. Snake King was merely on the level of Half-step Exterior Scenery, and had not even attained the Heaven-man Connection before making his breakthrough. How could he use such high-end tricks?

    Therefore, Meng Qi felt a bit more at ease.

    ¡°We¡¯ll go to that courtyard now.¡± Guarding against any possibly troublesome dys, Meng Qi hurried Snake King along. He did not want him to get in touch with any of his subordinates.

    Snake King did not object. He walked ahead of Meng Qi and Jiang Hengchuan, leaving the small tower from its side. Along the way, he did not seem to be trying to contact any of his subordinates.

    Not long after the three of them had left the small tower, the swaying building finally reached its limit. There was a rumble as it crashed to the ground. Smoke and dust mushroomed into the air and snapping sounds reverberated in the air above the pond.

    In the pond, there was nothing left of the assassins¡¯ corpses but white bones.

    The three of them crossed North Street and arrived at the assassin courtyard a short whileter. It appeared ordinary, but Meng Qi could sense that there was an assassin hiding in every possible corner of the ce, all of them on very high alert. However, some of the assassins had revealed their tracks and the way they had hidden was wed. Meng Qi could tell with one look that they were beginners in the art.

    On the other hand, their exposed tracks attracted the attention of outsiders. It was the perfect disguise for the other assassins who had more skilfully concealed themselves.

    ¡°Knock! Knock! Knock!¡± Snake King suppressed his anger within as he knocked on the door.

    All the concealed assassins recognized their own master. However, nobody dared to move in case it was an imposter.

    After a while, the small door creaked open to reveal a middle-aged man who hadpletely concealed his breath. He respectfully bowed and said,

    ¡°Do you require our services?¡±

    Li Xingkong had already spread the news, so everyone was aware that he wanted to exact revenge on Snake King. Even if he and his men werecking in strength, they still had a chance at concealing themselves and defeating Snake King¡¯s subordinates. Hence, the manager of the assassin courtyard thought that Snake King hade at such ate hour to discuss how he would eliminate Li Xingkong and his men.

    As for the activity at Snake King¡¯s residence, news of it had yet to travel to the assassin courtyard. That was because everything had happened so quickly, and the three of them had arrived so fast.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go in first.¡± Snake King maintained the demeanor of a leader. He did not reveal his anger at being coerced.

    The in-looking middle-aged man stopped talking at once. He did not ask about the two people behind Snake King and led the three of them through the residence full of hidden assassins.

    Meng Qi and Jiang Hengchuan followed behind Snake King. They carefully observed their surroundings, and watched Snake King¡¯s movements even more cautiously. They were afraid that he would convey information through a previously agreed on set of hand motions or speech.

    The manager of the assassin courtyard was a skilled assassin himself. With his breathpletely kept within, he appeared no different from the average man, and it was easy to overlook him in a crowd. If Meng Qi could have projected his will outwards to sense the flow of his genuine Qi and the response of his muscles, he still would not be able to tell that the man¡¯s strength was on the Seven Acupores level, and that he had prematurely formed his Inner World.

    Even if he was stronger than others, it was still easy to be assassinated by him.

    When they reached the room where he usually tended to daily administrative matters, his hands fell to his sides. He quietly stood in a corner and waited for Snake King¡¯s instructions.

    ¡°This young master here has been separated from his nephew, who has been kidnapped here. Take him to go identify his nephew. Don¡¯t hide anything and just listen to everything he says,¡± Snake King recited what Meng Qi was telling him through Secret Voice-sending.

    The manager had the mannerisms of a professional assassin. He did not probe further and rose, saying, ¡°Yes, Snake King.¡±

    Jiang Hengchuan stayed behind to watch over Snake King while Meng Qi and the manager stepped out of the room. They headed for the assassins¡¯ sleeping quarters.

    ¡°Where¡¯re the people Snake King has been meeting these few days hiding?¡± Meng Qi cut to the chase as soon as they had left the courtyard. He wanted to see if he could deceive an answer out of him. If it did not work, he would consider suppressing the manager¡¯s momentum and using the Supernatural Power of Shaking Heaven and Hitting Earth to crush his mental energy.

    As an assassin, if he had not trained himself to have an outstanding Divine Skill, or a change in attitude altogether, there would definitely be a gaping hole in his soul.

    The manager paused. Then, because of Snake King¡¯s instructions, he answered without another thought, ¡°In the secret passage. The entrance to it is in that room we just left.¡±

    The manager had never met that man before. Could it be the nephew of the swordsman in white?

    ¡°So there really is someone hidden in the secret passage¡­¡± Meng Qi felt like he had actually found Wolf King¡¯s traces. He instantly turned around and ran toward the room.

    Right then, Snake King¡¯s raspy voice rang out,

    ¡°Run!¡±

    Even before he finished his sentence, the series of houses shook violently. Several tiles fell off the roofs and shattered in the courtyard.

    A shadowy figure smashed through the window and hurtled toward the other side before Meng Qi could react. It flipped over the courtyard wall and disappeared into the darkness. It was none other than Snake King!

    Upon hearing Snake King¡¯s voice, the assassin manager behind Meng Qi was initially shocked, in a daze. Then he swiftly turned around to escape. While Meng Qi was busy trying to stop Snake King, he took the opportunity to dash across the front of the courtyard and vanished from sight.

    Jiang Hengchuan leaped out of the window soon after. He revealed a slight frustration at Snake King¡¯s absence. ¡°I didn¡¯t think the Snake King would suddenly go off without warning. Maybe he noticed that something was amiss.¡±

    Since they had reached the assassins¡¯ quarters, it could not be considered a wasted trip.

    ¡°Maybe the phrase ¡®Don¡¯t hide anything and just listen to everything he says¡¯ rmed him. Then he calmly instructed his subordinate so that when we separated, he could make a run for it and alert the person hiding in the secret passage at the same time.¡± Meng Qi tried to casually analyze the situation while keeping his own frustrated feelings in check. At the same time, he took out the item Green-ribbon Arrester Dai Fei had given him and released a signal.

    A stream of flying light shot into the sky and brilliant red fireworks burst from it. It looked like any regr ything, but in fact, carried a certain symbol.

    They might not be in time to find the exit of the secret passage and seal it, but they still had to properly do their work. Moreover, Meng Qi had no desire to hastily enter the passage while there was the possibility that a super powerful master like Wolf King was hiding there. He did not want to fight someone who was used to assassinations in the darkness of the secret passage. There was even the possibility of traps on top of all these considerations!

    Caution had to be exercised before entering the woods, and the same went for secret passages.

    The two of them searched the room for a while, and eventually shifted a vase sitting in one of the cubical shelves on the wall.

    With a creak, the bricks behind the screen copsed to reveal a flight of steps that led downwards. There was no light in the passage. It was total darkness.

    Sliver-badge Arrester Yu Wangyuan arrived after another short while. He looked extremely serious, asking Meng Qi and Jiang Hengchuan about the details as he boldly marched into the secret passage.

    Jiang Hengchuan struck a match. He and Meng Qi walked shoulder to shoulder behind Yu Wangyuan. They briefly described the events that had transpired while keeping an eye out for booby traps that could trigger concealed weapons.

    Once they had descended the entire flight of steps, the secret passage began to grow wider. The smell of water hit them with an unnatural dampness.

    ¡°The exit at the other end is River Jin. It¡¯s already been open.¡± Yu Wangyuan seemed to be disappointed.

    After that dy, they could only hope that whoever had been hiding in the secret passage had escaped in a hurry and left some clues behind.

    The trio carefully tiptoed around an obviously booby-trapped area and saw a few stone rooms. Only one of them was partially-closed. The rest were wide open and empty with nothing but furniture, like stone beds and stone tables.

    Yu Wangyuan waved his tunic and created a wind that pushed open the partially closed wooden door. The interior of the final stone room was exposed.

    ¡°Sss¡­¡± All of them sucked in their breaths. Inside the final stone room were several human skins, all neatly hung!

    Human skins with no blood, flesh or bones!

    They did not appear to have been peeled off real living beings because there was no sign of them being cut open or any traces of tearing. It almost seemed as if the ¡°people¡± inside had suddenly disappeared.

    Such a scene immediately caused Meng Qi to realize who had been hiding in there ¡ª it had not been the Wolf King, but Old Zhong who practiced the Kung Fu of Heaven and Demon!

    ¡°It was actually him!¡±

    However, Meng Qi considered how Old Zhong had been tailing Qiu Fei for so long and had even used ¡°Arrester Cai¡± to probe information. The man was extremely attentive when it came to matters concerning Dongyang Vi. So, it was normal that he would appear in Maoling.

    ¡°It¡¯s a powerful devil.¡± As a senior expert of the Exterior, Yu Wangyuan made the same judgment ording to the marks on the human skins.

    Although they were both on the level of Half-step Exterior Scenery, the difference in strength between Old Zhong and Snake King was huge. It was probably bigger than that between someone capable of Oneness of Heaven and Men and an average nine acupores!

    ¡°It¡¯s the Eight-armed Flying Dragon and the Three Eagles of Cloud Ridge¡­¡± Jiang Hengchuan¡¯s eyebrows furrowed together.

    ¡°What?¡± Yu Wangyuan eximed. The Eight-armed Flying Dragon was renowned as a Half-step Exterior Scenery-level master. He was stronger than Qiu Fei, yet he had perished at the hands of this devil. The strength of the devil had to be at least near the Exterior level!

    ¡°So it¡¯s them¡­ No wonder there weren¡¯t any bloodstains at the actual scene¡­ No wonder they vanished without a trace after that¡­¡± Meng Qi was shocked as well. To think Old Zhong¡¯s strength had improved so much!

    The Kung Fu of Heaven and Demon was indeed a Devil Path Divine Skill that allowed one to make rapid progress. As long as one could ¡°suck up¡± enough masters, one could improve at a rapid rate in the initial stages.

    Pointing at one of the human skins, Jiang Hengchuan exined, ¡°The Eight-armed Flying Dragon has a mole on his mid-brows. I¡¯ve battled him before, so I wouldn¡¯t mistake it.¡±

    ¡°It seems that the chance has ended up in the hands of that terrifying devil¡­¡± he told Meng Qi at the same time via Secret Voice-sending.

    Yu Wangyuan calmed himself down and spoke after some thought. ¡°This is getting more and more troublesome. I¡¯ll have to ask the Yamen to send some people down to help.¡±

    After searching for a while longer, they could not find any other clues. The three of them exited the secret passage and allowed the arresters and constables who arrived afterward to deal with the assassins and the things inside.

    ¡°The activity tonight was on a veryrge scale, so I¡¯m sure Han Sanniang should¡¯ve sensed something. It¡¯d be best if we didn¡¯t take any action for now.¡± Yu Wangyuan gazed up at the night sky and sighed.

    Meng Qi and Jiang Hengchuan were fine with that decision. The three of them walked out of North Street and headed back to their respective ces.

    ¡°We were trying to find Wolf King but ended up finding Old Zhong. Isn¡¯t that a coincidence¡­¡± Meng Qi mumbled to himself as he walked. All of a sudden, something struck him. He immediately spun around and re-entered North Street.

    Carrying his sword, he passed through the long street and arrived at Han Sanniang¡¯s private residence.

    It was an intricately designed house with rednterns hanging from it. A polite, naive-looking servant girl stood next to the door.

    ¡°Master Su, please.¡± The servant girl did not appear surprised in the least to see Meng Qi. She simply bowed and invited him in as if she had been waiting for a long time.

    Meng Qi said nothing. He did not appear surprised either as he followed the servant girl. They went around the screen outside the main gate, crossed the patio, and reached the Flower Hall.

    In the hall sat two people. One was fresh and refined and had such a tall and shapely nose that it made one want to pinch it. She was North Street¡¯s biggest Controller, Han Sanniang. It was impossible to tell who she was from her appearance.

    Opposite her, a young master garbed in white robes was gently coughing into his hand. His face was pale, like he was still recovering from a major ailment. With a half-smile, he said,

    ¡°So you still know toe here.¡±

    It was none other than Master Wang!

 Chapter 305: Before the Main Spectacle

    <h4>Chapter 305: Before the Main Spectacle</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Meng Qi didn¡¯t act like a guest at all. He leisurely walked over to Wang Siyuan and Han Sanniang and nted himself down on a chair. He casually picked up the cup of tea on the table and characteristically fiddled with the lid for a moment.

    The tea inside was emerald-jade in color. There were several loose leaves inside, some floating and some resting at the bottom of the cup. Drifting in a rxed manner, they reminded one of freshly-blooming waterlilies. A refreshing aroma wafted through the air and the lingering sweetness tickled his taste buds. Even without any knowledge of tea, Meng Qi couldn¡¯t help making apliment. ¡°An excellent brew,¡± he said.

    ¡°The leaves are plucked from the nine Qianlong trees beside Lake Yue in Guangling. It¡¯s the only ce to get them.¡± Han Sanniang suggestively eyed Wang Siyuan with her beautiful eyes.

    Wang Siyuan didn¡¯t respond to the gesture and Meng Qi was unable to capture the gist of her remark either. Smiling, he continued, ¡°We were initially looking for Wolf King, but instead we found the Devil who killed the Eight-armed Flying Dragon and the rest. It seems oddly coincidental to me.¡±

    ¡°Just a few days ago, Han Sanniang and Head Keeper Luo attempted to join forces, forcing Snake King to openly skirmish with the other mid ¡ª to small-level Controllers. That gave me and Jiang Hengchuan a reason to first seek him out. I must admit that we got lucky.¡±

    ¡°One may regard an urrence of luck to be normal, but two? Hardly a coincidence, don¡¯t you think? In addition, I¡¯ve always found it strange that Master Wang didn¡¯t take the opportunity of finding the Wolf King to create a setup. And that¡¯s why I¡¯m here.¡±

    With a tone as soft as silk, a smile as gentle as his voice, his robes whiter than the first snow and his sword across his knees, Meng Qi showed no hint of anger or contempt, not even assertiveness in his voice.

    ¡°And you knew well toe here. That shows that you¡¯re smart, at least,¡± Wang Siyuanmented in a concise manner.

    The corner of Meng Qi¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°Surely there¡¯re others who would¡¯ve noticed what I noticed.¡±

    ¡°And that¡¯s exactly what we want them to do.¡± With a brief and ambiguous reply, Wang Siyuan¡¯s expression remained deadpan and hisplexion was as pallid as ever. Meng Qi couldn¡¯t help wondering if the man would suddenly faint.

    Meng Qi exhaled deeply and remarked, ¡°I hate people who employ divination and devise treacheries like you.¡±

    His nonchntment seemed to quell any shred of irritation and had Han Sanniang giggling instead. ¡°So do I!¡±

    Wang Siyuan coughed gently twice, a rare hint of interest marking his face. ¡°So what would you do if we¡¯re to face each other in the future?¡±

    Meng Qi considered it earnestly before answering, ¡°I¡¯d first need to learn divination skills. I wouldn¡¯t need to fully master the skill, but I need to know enough to conceal myself.¡±

    ¡°Of course, that¡¯s a lie¡­¡± He could easily conceal himself with or without any divination skills! Once he hadpleted his Eight Nine Mysteries technique training to the seventh stage, he would be able to harmonize the technique with his Inner World technique. Thebined ability of both skills would allow him to avoid disasters. He could conceal himself just as how Wolf King did with his Oneness of Heaven and Man skill.

    One of Meng Qi¡¯s greatest gains in the past three months had been the ample time to train (the previous three months in addition to the recent three months, totaling a half year). It had allowed him to shed hismon body. With the breakthrough past the Four Acupores of his Eight Nine Mysteries technique, he was now in his sixth stage. Now that his training of the meridian points of the Eighth Acupores was almost done, he would finally unseal the Seventh Acupore of the technique andplete the same for his Golden Bell Shield technique with another year and a half.

    On the other hand, with already a diverse set of skills to arm himself, Meng Qi didn¡¯t have to further inconvenience himself by spending time and entertain distractions by training himself in the ability of telegnosis. He would have to wait until he had broken through the Nine Acupore level,plete the discipline of the Heaven-Man Connection, and achieve Oneness of Heaven and Men to build himself a steady foundation for future aspirations. Judging by He Jiu, Wang Siyuan, and the others who had suppressed their breakthroughs for several years, there would surely be enough time.

    Then again, he could never be deficient in simr departments lest hepromised himself. He could put himself in danger if he wasn¡¯t able to divine warnings and look past the unseeable. It wasn¡¯t like he could always band together with hisrades.

    ¡°Not bad. And then?¡± With a faint smile, Wang Siyuan seemed interested in Meng Qi¡¯s ns.

    ¡°And then? And then I¡¯ll work on my kung fu and try to surpass you as soon as possible. I¡¯ll then pick an opportune moment when you can never avoid and challenge you directly. Our duel shall be straightforward and frank, leaving you with no chances for your schemes and trickery. I¡¯d enjoy bashing you up then,¡± Meng Qi answered with feigned seriousness.

    ¡°Pft!¡± Han Sanniang couldn¡¯t hold back herughter. ¡°A splendid idea indeed! Straightforward and brutal, suppression by force! That will defeat Master Wang indeed! Su Meng, you sure are an amusing fellow!¡±

    Wang Siyuan¡¯s smile stiffened ever so slightly. ¡°You¡¯ll have to first surpass me in strength. Otherwise, you¡¯d just embarrass yourself.¡±

    Having disyed a straightforwardly and violent character, a sudden smile appeared on Meng Qi¡¯s face. ¡°Naturally, that¡¯s a personal concern of mine.¡±

    He wasn¡¯t worried about Wang Siyuan seeing through his facade because that had been his true intention! He was sick of watching degenerates like him pulling strings from behind a screen and toy around with their schemes. Given the chance, he would most definitely relish the chance to clobber the man!

    Han Sanniang interrupted and said, ¡°Instead of you two arguing over the future, how about I y you both a tune?¡±

    Wang Siyuan lifted his cup and took in a sip of tea without responding.

    Meng Qi followed suit, showing no objections.

    A Wenwu Seven-string zither sat before Han Sanniang. The zither had annual ring patterns on its body which formed traces of cracks.

    With clean fingers devoid of any essories, she picked the strings of the zither with tremendous grace. Melodious music filled the air. The charm and elegance that she exuded would most definitely dispel any exaggerated descriptions of her. A tranquil and soothing calm filled the hall like the gentle flow of a shallow brook that meandered into and relieved one¡¯s heart.

    All was peaceful and quiet in Flowers Hall when the song ended.

    Wang Siyuan¡¯s five fingers wriggled as if he was trying to grasp the notes from the tune. ¡°Susu, your skills with the zither seem to have improved yet again. But it¡¯s still a far cry from what the gifted youngdy from the Ruan family is capable of. You yed the notes right, but you¡¯ve yet to capture its soul.¡±

    What the¡­ Meng Qi was stunned speechless by the scathing remark. Were these the words one should say to his own woman? Though Han Sanniang¡¯s skills with the zither were iparable to that of that upper-ss snob born with a silver spoon, surely there was no need to be so upfront about it! Could it be that Wang Siyuan was capable of reading the fates of all men save a woman¡¯s heart?

    True enough, Han Sanniang¡¯s face darkened and her smile earlier disappeared. She said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s true my skills with the zither couldn¡¯t bepared to the legitimate daughter of an aristocratic family. She was born gifted in ying the zither and had been taught the divine skills passed down within her family. Who am I, one who had to learn everything on my own, topete?¡±

    ¡°You can visit Langya to listen to her y if you liked her skills so much.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not feeling so well today, so please just excuse yourselves.¡±

    With a whisk of her sleeves, she retired into the backyard.

    Wang Siyuan dusted his robes and calmly rose. He turned to Meng Qi.

    ¡°The main event begins in a few days. Look out for yourself.¡±

    Without any remorse nor guilt over the incident, it almost seemed as he had said those words precisely so that he could leave.

    ¡°What a scheming man¡­¡± Meng Qi really hoped this man could cough to his death soon. Feigning ignorance, he asked, ¡°The calctions of your divination earlier, was that a fake?¡±

    ¡°Wolf King was definitely at the North Street. But with all that furor just now, do you think he¡¯d continue to hide there?¡± Wang Siyuan smiled confidently.

    Without further questions, Meng Qi left with his sword in hand. ¡°Will the main spectacle start and also end in a few more days?¡±

    ¡­

    The next day, Green-ribbon Arrester Dai Fei invited Meng Qi and Jiang Hengchuan to a restaurant for tea as a way of thanking them for their help.

    ¡°Though we didn¡¯t find Wolf King, we did force out a Heterodox Demon. The both of you have made huge contributions this time. If you ever need help in the future, feel free to reach out to us at the Six Fan School.¡± With tea in ce of wine, Dai Fei toasted to them both.

    Jiang Hengchuan gulped a mouthful of tea and smiled. ¡°The Heterodox Demons are ruthless and savage. Forcing him out may very well have saved our own lives. Green-ribbon Dai, where is he from? Have you learned anything?¡±

    A simrly interested expression crossed Meng Qi¡¯s face.

    Dai Fei pondered a moment before replying, ¡°Since you guys are already involved in this, I guess it¡¯s fine to share some information. This Devil first appeared in Yangxia and was practicing using corpses. He had some connections to the Life-changing Sect that hunted him down. Thus he went after Qiu Fei. However, it seemed like he¡¯d barely make a breakthrough in his demonic craft during the incidents in Yangxia. Now it appears that he has mastered it.¡±

    Mastered? Meng Qi couldn¡¯t help thinking that there was still a long way to go for him¡­

    Jiang Hengchuan inhaled lightly. ¡°What kind of demonic art is it?¡±

    It was by a stroke of fate that Old Zhong became involved in this affair. He was someone who treated rted information with great care.

    ¡°We don¡¯t have any relevant files on that,¡± Dai Fei replied.

    A sudden buzz emerged below the restaurant during their conversation. It seemed to havee from afar. From the looks of it, a serious incident had taken ce.

    As a Green-ribbon Arrester, Dai Fei gazed inquisitively in the direction of the bustle. He was momentarily too surprised to speak. ¡°So it¡¯s the arrival of the daughter of the main branch of the Ruan Family.¡±

    Oh? Meng Qi peered out through the window and spotted a horse-drawn carriage slowly making its way from the end of the street.

    The carriage¡¯s windows were open but covered by a light veil that prevented others from looking inside. The mysterious enigma of thedy¡¯s identity and appearance attracted many passersby who fought to catch a glimpse and sate their mounting curiosity.

    The carriage was simple without anyvish decorations apart from a few ornamental floral motifs which resembled musical notes. Itsmon characteristic should not have attracted any attention, if not for the servants dressed in robes on either side of the carriage keeping others away from it.

    ¡°So it¡¯s legal wife¡¯s daughter of the Ruan family who is rumored to be naturally-gifted.¡± Jiang Hengchuan sighed as he casually eyed the carriage, his voice carrying the faintest hint of mncholy.

    Meng Qi feigned surprise. ¡°The legal wife¡¯s daughter of the Ruan Family? Why is she here?¡±

    ¡°The Nangong family of Maoling and the Ruan family are closely rted. We received word yesterday that she¡¯ll be visiting the Dajue Temple to burn incense and fulfill a vow. That¡¯s why they sent servants with her to open a path,¡± Dai Fei exined.

    ¡°Burn incense and fulfill a vow¡­ It seemed that she had had a tough time trying toe here. No wonder she couldn¡¯t visit in private¡­ But it was no big deal.¡± Meng Qi nodded and asked, ¡°But why does she need to fulfill her vow at the Dajue Temple?¡±

    ¡°Apparently, Lady Ruan came here to watch the Tidal Bore of the Jin River while pregnant with her. She offered incense at Dajue Temple back then, and that was why the youngdy was born gifted in zither-ying. Since it¡¯s almost time for the Tidal Bore of Jin River again, it¡¯s normal for her toe here to fulfill her vow.¡± Dai Fei chuckled. ¡°Rumors has it that she¡¯s the most beautifuldy in all of Jiangdong. She said so to bear charms that rivals the Moon Goddess, overshadowing the beauty of all mortal females. That exins the scores of curious onlookers who have flocked here to see her after the news spread.¡±

    Legal wife¡¯s daughters of aristocratic families were of different levels frommon sect disciples. They rarely interacted with those from the lower strata of the society even within the Jianghu. With carriages as conveyance and aristocratic families to tend to their needs, even with household names, how could the average Jianghu person possibly get a glimpse of them?

    ¡°The Master of the Ruan family had once ordered that whoever who intends to ask for Ruan Yushu¡¯s hand in marriage mustmit to matrilineal marriage. If not for this demand, I¡¯m afraid that legions of childes from other aristocratic families would¡¯ve already stepped into the threshold of the Musical Tide Pavillion of Langya,¡± Jiang Hengchuan said sullenly. Sorrow and yearning lined the words he uttered. Unless he was willing to consent to the requirement, there would forever be an invisible barrier between Rogue Cultivators like him and aristocratic families.

    Dai Fei sighed. ¡°Word of the Young Lady Ruan¡¯s beauty has spread all over Jiangdong. Her skills with the zither are legendary, but I¡¯ve yet to have a chance to personally hear it. I wonder if we can use the connection of the Nangong family this time to see if we have any luck to witness her beauty and her iparable skills with the zither.¡±

    The way he spoke shrouded some regret at not being able to listen to the melody of her zither despite being in Jiangdong. He would definitely be mocked if he was asked about it after returning Luoyang one day.

    Jiang Hengchuan shook his head. ¡°Legal wife¡¯s daughters of aristocratic families aren¡¯t street entertainers. Why would she regale anyone with her wonders if not entertaining close friends or ying in private?¡±

    He paused briefly before adding, ¡°I¡¯ll just hope earnestly that I have the chance to meet her in the future and listen to the 12 Magical Sounds of Langhuan.¡±

    That would require nomon skill with the zither.

    Meng Qi was still as he listened to the conversation. He couldn¡¯t help feeling a little smug on the inside.

    A strong gust of wind blew and lifted the veil just then, revealing the person inside the carriage. Everyone on the street craned their necks to sneak a peek at the beautiful youngdy inside, the legal wife¡¯s daughter of an aristocratic family whom they would never be able to meet under normal circumstances.

    Dai Fei and Jiang Hengchuan couldn¡¯t help looking as well.

    The person inside the carriage wore a dress as white as snow. She was sitting up straight and had a cool and icy frost about her. Her slim physique and glossy skin were visible, but her face was hidden behind a sheer white veil. One could vaguely feel her captivating beauty even if it was impossible to see her clearly.

    The crowd gasped, awed by her rapturous beauty. The corner of Meng Qi¡¯s lips curled upward into a smile.

    ¡°So the little glutton has reallye here.¡±

 Chapter 306: The Bright Moon

    <h4>Chapter 306: The Bright Moon</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Meng Qi noticed that there was another person inside the carriage. She was a white-haired woman with an amiable face. She must have been an outstanding woman when she was younger. Even now she still had clear eyes and very few wrinkles. Looking at her from afar, he felt like she had sucked all the focus toward her.

    ¡°The little glutton¡¯s elder¡­¡± Meng Qi said thoughtfully.

    A breeze blew over, lifting the veil. The veil fluttered and covered the window. A session of sighs resounded around, regretful that they didn¡¯t get a glimpse of Ruan Yushu¡¯s face.

    Those who did witness her beauty felt that she did live up to the rumor of resembling a fairy from the moon pce!

    The carriage soon traveled past the restaurant and disappeared at the end of the street toward the Da Jue Temple. Dai Fei and Jiang Hechuan finally looked away from the carriage and smiled. ¡°She looks even better in person.¡±

    With their vision and realm, how could the thin veil obscure anything?

    ¡°It¡¯s just a pity that we won¡¯t be hearing her y the zither.¡± Jiang Hengchuan sighed.

    Dai Fei felt the same. He patted the table and said, ¡°I just hope that the Nangong family has better luck.¡±

    A few words of gossipter, they instantly returned to the topic at hand as if unconcerned by what had happened. Dai Fei took a sip of tea and said, ¡°There was a lot of activityst night. Wolf King has likely found a different ce to hide. Looks like we have to ask Master Wang or Wang Buchi to augur his whereabouts.¡±

    Wang Buchi, also known as Just in Time, was a Rogue Cultivator. He was hell-bent on finding a good master, so he sought out the Wang family, who had given him some guidance. Later on, he became quite a well-known augur in the River East. Since he was timely in everything he did and took advantage of the opportunities presented to him, people nicknamed him Buchi (Never Late). He soon began to adopt the nickname too. Only the Six Fan School knew his real name. Wang Buchi¡¯s nickname meant that he was never too early nor toote.

    Today, he was the elder diplomat of the Wang family that guarded the Su Garden. He was also a true master of the Exterior. However, since he only received a partial impartation, there was still arge gap in his augur skills and that of Wang Siyuan. Thetter belonged to the Oneness of Heaven and Men but cultivated the ¡°Derivation Sutra¡±.

    ¡°We have to enlist the help of Green-ribbon Dai instead of Master Wang to augur the location for us this time. Thest time Master Wang augured something for me, I ignored his answer. How could I ask him again?¡± Meng Qi didn¡¯t want to see that Invalid again. If he needed an augury to be done, he could have done it when he was at Han Sanniang¡¯s house. But he believed that Wolf King was trying to stir things up to create a distraction.

    If he really used augury, he might be used as a chess piece again!

    Dai Fei nodded. ¡°Leave this to me. The two of you can just keep an eye on North Street.¡±

    ¡°No problem.¡± Meng Qi and Jiang Hengchuan had no reason to object.

    Dai Fei held his cup of tea and mocked himself, saying, ¡°It¡¯s actually quite useless. We¡¯ve already alerted Wolf King and he¡¯ll go deeper into hiding, along with a long list of people of the North Street, the Luo Denomination, the Destruction Sect, the Method of Mistress Su, the Unrelenting Tower, the Life-changing Sect, and the other Nine Evil Paths. Even the powers from the grasnds, the West Regions, the East Sea, and the rest will have their men ced there. If anyone makes a mistake, they¡¯ll be able to capture him.¡±

    Meng Qi¡¯s face twitched as he listened. Unknowingly, he had offended five of the Nine Evil Paths. He was new to Jianghu, yet managed to upset so many. Perhaps he really was an emissary for justice, an evil-buster.

    The Luo Denomination would obviously be angry because he had yed the demoness for a fool and she had yet to recover. The two devils of the Destruction Sect had died in the hands of his other persona, Gentleman Sword. Arrester Su Ziyuan revealed the Life-changing Sect¡¯s secret and stopped their Exterior-level zombie. Though the Method of Mistress Su had yet to suspect him, he would have to be partially responsible for the ¡°death¡± of the Sessor of Mystic Fairy. He didn¡¯t have to worry about the Unrelenting Tower as long as he didn¡¯t use the face of the second young master Tang.

    Meng Qi cheerfully thought how wonderful it was that he had so many disguises in hand.

    After leaving the restaurant, Dai Fei headed for the Su Garden while Jiang Hengchuan headed for the North Street. They bade farewells and Meng Qi strolled back to his rented ce.

    After passing a few corners, he suddenly turned and went toward the Hero Tower.

    Since he had suspicions about Ren Pingsheng, also known as Bizzare Man, he decided to confront him. There was no use in waiting around and let the suspicions brew into catastrophe.

    There was a new set of guards in front of the tower. Even the guard on the fifth floor was no longer the Xiao Zhenhai, the Aurora Electric Sword. In his ce was Gong Shaoze, the Chilly Wind.

    Though he wasn¡¯t exactly outstanding in his youth, he had a strong foundation. Most people would hit a wall in their thirties, but he, at 39, was only one step away from the Heaven-man Connection.

    Gong Shaoze¡¯s face was t like a que. He was tall and had a thick beard and a snakence in his long arms. He recognized Meng Qi and let him in.

    Usually, Meng Qi would seize the chance to spar with these skilled masters, but a lot was weighing on his mind. So he headed straight for the fifth floor.

    Meng Qi looked at the vastndscape and its restlessly flowing river. His horizon widened and he felt refreshed.

    Ren Pingsheng was sitting by the window. Wearing blue robes and a hat, he was drinking while watching the river. Looking at his back, he gave a feeling of mncholy.

    A y teapot was ced in front of him, bursting with the aroma of fresh tea.

    Meng Qi walked over and took a seat across Ren Pingsheng. He asked calmly, ¡°Tower Lord Ren, is there something bothering you?¡±

    Ren Pingsheng¡¯s long, white beard shook as he heaved a sigh. ¡°It¡¯s indeed saddening to mourning the death of friends. I regret not being able to provide timely assistance. I feel helpless and resentful for not being able to avenge them for their murderers have disappeared from the face of the earth.¡±

    Meng Qi wondered which person was foolish enough to offend Tower Lord Ren.

    Ren Pingsheng shook his head and took a sip of tea from the mouth of the y teapot. ¡°Jianghu is a dangerous ce, so I¡¯ve made my fair share of enemies throughout the years. Master Su, you¡¯re in the same boat, being inexplicably framed and almost losing your life at the hands of the Astounding.¡±

    ¡°Jianghu men can¡¯t avoid danger.¡± Meng Qi purposely let out a bitterugh.

    He can¡¯t believe Ren Pingsheng actually brought up the framing incident on his own.

    Ren Pingsheng gathered himself andughed. ¡°But you¡¯re formidable. That¡¯s why you were able to escape death.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re too kind, Tower Lord. I just happen to own a good sword,¡± Meng Qi answered modestly, waiting for Ren Pingsheng to continueplimenting him.

    Ren Pingsheng waved his hands and added, ¡°Even if you own the best sword, it¡¯s useless if you don¡¯t possess incredible strength. How many with the strength of Six or Seven Acupores could escape from someone who has attained Oneness of Heaven and Men? Not to mention the strong wind that blew over the city that night, only someone of the Exterior level could cause such a strong gust. Master Su¡¯s strength is indeed extraordinary.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for yourpliments, Tower Lord. You sound as if you were there that night.¡± Meng Qi tried to feel him out.

    Ren Pingshengughed. ¡°That night, I was drinking with Wang Buchi up in the Hero Tower. Everyone in the city could feel the wind kick up. I was just a little too slow in stopping the situation.¡±

    ¡°Was he truly not involved in the incident? Or did he just purposely make up an alibi?¡± Ren Pingsheng¡¯s exnation didn¡¯t ease Meng Qi¡¯s doubts, but he continued their casual conversation nevertheless.

    As they chatted, Ren Pingsheng shared his Jianghu experience. He had been trapped in dire situations many times, but he had always been able to escape unscathed in the end. Meng Qi also shared his encounters in the Immensity Sea and how An Guoxie was the first opponent that he had met that was truly strong. The others were either heavily injured after fighting him or on par with him in terms of strength.

    ¡°Immensity Sea?¡± Ren Pingshen asked excitedly. ¡°Is Jiuniang well?¡±

    ¡°You know Qu Jiuniang?¡± Meng Qi asked, taking in a deep breath.

    Ren Pingshengughed. ¡°She¡¯s ady from the River East who made a name for herself here, but those who knew her are either dead or gone. That¡¯s why stories about her have been lost¡­¡±

    He couldn¡¯t help sighing.

    ¡°I see.¡± Meng Qi calmly nodded.

    Their conversation stretched deep into the night before Meng Qi finally excused himself. His visit to the tower had alleviated some of his suspicions about Ren Pingshen.

    When he neared the door of the fifth floor, Gong Shaoze suddenly said, ¡°Young Master Su, the Lord has been mncholic for quite some time. Fortunately, you¡¯re here today.¡±

    ¡°We were just catching up.¡± Meng Qi smiled.

    Suddenly, a ray of electric light shed in his mind, lighting up the void and uncertainty. Ren Pingsheng wasn¡¯t the only person who had spoken to Qing Yu. There was also Xiao Zhenhai, the Aurora Electric Sword!

    The cause of death of the three men from the coffin shop: their mid-brows were stabbed by a sword!

    ¡°Did Ren Pingsheng put him up to it? Or did he betray Ren Pingsheng?¡±

    ¡°Brother Gong, do you know Brother Xiao Zhenhai¡¯s address? I want to discuss sword art with him,¡± Meng Qi asked, feigning indifference.

    Gong Shaoze asked in confusion, ¡°Discuss sword art?¡±

    ¡°Who was the one who pressured Xiao Zhenhai to the point where he couldn¡¯t even draw his sword?¡±

    Meng Qiughed. ¡°Recently, I learned an incredibly speedy de form and want to test it out with Brother Xiao. I want to see who has the upper-hand in terms of speed.¡±

    He then drew his Heaven Inflicted Pain.

    He thrust the de in a sh of light toward Gong Shaoze¡¯s face just as thetter had seen the de.

    ¡°How fast!¡± Gong Shaoze barely moved his snakence when Meng Qi retrieved his de. He couldn¡¯t helpplimenting Meng Qi¡¯s skill. ¡°Brother Zhenghai lives just left of the tower.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Brother Gong.¡± Meng Qi put his de away and headed for the house like a man with a mission.

    Xiao Zhenhai had remained a bachelor all these years, so he rented a ce with a few guards from the tower. When Meng Qi told them the reason for his visit, one of them let him in.

    The door was ajar, so Meng Qi pushed it open. He saw Xiao Zhenhai standing near the door as if he was getting ready to practice his sword. When he saw Meng Qi, he appeared shocked. ¡°Master Su?¡±

    Meng Qi instantly knew Xiao Zhenhai was hiding something. He said, ¡°I¡¯ve just learned a speedy de form and would love to have a spar with you, Brother Xiao.¡±

    ¡°Speedy de form?¡± Xiao Zhenhai seemed to sigh in relief. ¡°Sure!¡±

    He drew his sword so quickly that only the residual shadow could be seen. When the nging of the sword resounded, the sword was already pointed at Meng Qi¡¯s chest.

    The de energy shed and froze in the eyes of the bystanders, but the sound of two swords crashing into each other had already drifted to their ears.

    ¡°That was fast¡­¡± They wereplimenting each other¡¯s swords.

    ¡°That was satisfying!¡± He turned around after blocking the fast sword and walked away, feeling content.

    Xiao Zhenhai had a strong will, so he didn¡¯t have any weakness that Meng Qi could take advantage of using his supernatural power. Not to mention, there were many people around. If he attacked forcibly, he would draw attention to himself. So he decided to wait or try and find other clues.

    Meng Qi returned to his ce and saw Dai Fei, who had just returned from the Su Garden.

    ¡°Green-ribbon Dai, how did the auguring go?¡± Meng Qi asked.

    Dai Fei let out a bitterugh and said, ¡°I couldn¡¯t find him. He seems to have left Maoling.¡±

    ¡°Is that so¡­¡± Meng Qi harbored his suspicions. ¡°Did Tie Sheng, the Wolf King leave just like that?¡±

    Dai Fei nodded with certainty. ¡°The legal wife¡¯s daughter of the Ruan family rejected the invitation from the Nangong family and stayed in the Dajue Temple instead. Looks like there¡¯s no hope of hearing good news from them either.¡±

    ¡°A pity,¡± Meng Qimented.

    He was about to reach home when he decided to put on a disguise and wander about the city. A whileter, he sneaked into an abandoned yard and sat under the cloister, leaning against a pir.

    A couple of hourster, he could the sound of zithering from next door. The music tugged at his heartstrings.

    ¡± This was the sound of heaven.¡±

    This was the tune that Ruan Yushu yed when Meng Qi had requested background music during the Sword Emperor Devil Empress Samsara task. In thest three months, this tune was their code for peace. If they heard this tune, it meant that everything was fine.

    The yard next door was the secret manor of the Ruan family in Maoling. There were a few secret passages, mechanisms, and concealed weapons. Ruan Yushu had once told him that she would pretend to stay in the Da Jue Temple if there were Exterior-level elders following her but secretly stay in this manor instead.

    The calm sound of the zither made him feel a sense of serenity.

    He listened to the beautiful tune of the zither, enjoying the calm of the night. He temporarily forgot all the chaos and danger brewing in Maoling.

    Tonight, the moon hung brightly in the sky.

 Chapter 307: Jiang Hengchuanâ€™s Invitation

    <h4>Chapter 307: Jiang Hengchuan¡¯s Invitation</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    As the tune came to an end, Meng Qi stood up and walked to the other side of the abandoned yard. There were beggars and abandoned dogs staying there for shelter. He stood in the dark taking everything in until the music stopped. He kicked a stone at the abandoned dogs, causing a round of loud barking sounds.

    The noise was loud, traveling far in the dead of night. Meng Qi and the dogs stared at each other as though they didn¡¯t want such beautiful music to end.

    This was the other part of their code. When she finished ying, he would cause loud barking sounds to signal that everything was fine on his side too.

    When the dogs stopped barking and everything was quiet again, Meng Qi left the yard to return to his own ce.

    ¡­

    The next day, Meng Qi and Jiang Hengchuan roamed the North Street to try and discover anything strange or unusual.

    Compared to the past, there were barely any kids ying on the street. There were even fewer street merchants.

    ¡°Snake King is the kingpin assassin, so the powerful families usually turn a blind eye. But this time he has colluded with the heartless Heterodox Doctrines. That¡¯s unforgivable.¡± Jiang Hengchuan said, describing what he had heard from Green-ribbon Arrester Dai Fei.

    So should they uproot all of the Snake King¡¯s power? Meng Qi thought of all the young children they kidnapped to train into assassins and all their suffering. ¡°What about the assassins and their disciples?¡±

    Jiang Hengchuan pondered for a while before saying, ¡°Those who could remember where they came from would be sent back. The Six Fan School could train the rest as arresters. Some of those who had bloodied their hands would still end up in the school while the rest would be split between Han Sanniang and Head Keeper Luo.¡±

    Meng Qi thought silently that those kids would, of course, be doing illegal deeds. After all, Snake King¡¯s training was pretty decent¡­

    They ended up not finding anything unusual. When they were on their way back home at nightfall, Meng Qi suddenly stopped in his tracks. He saw some graffiti-like marks left behind on an unsuspecting spot. Its shape was unusual, like the petals of an orchid.

    He continued to walk home. When he finished his usual chores, he went to a nearby restaurant for a meal and drinks. He didn¡¯t leave until deep into the night and wandered the streets as if he was basking in the bustle and flourish of Maoling.

    He suddenly switched directions in the middle of the crowd as if he was trying to shake off someone tailing him. He entered the alley lined with Chinese Pagoda Trees.

    The sculpting elder had long shut his gates. Meng Qi didn¡¯t bother him but headed straight for the yard that he had avoided thest time.

    As he climbed over the fence, a ray of sword light shed like aet flying across the sky and lit up the darkness. It was so fast that only residual shadows remained, simr to Xiao Zhenhai¡¯s Aurora Electric Sword!

    He drew his Heaven Inflicted Pain too. The de energy shed and the Thunderbolt Python came alive. The heavy de was so fast that it seemed like it was weightless.

    As the de and sword shed, the long sword disappeared as though it was drawn. The whole phenomenon didn¡¯t make sense.

    ¡°Not bad. You¡¯re very vignt,¡± a crisp voice said. Jiang Zhiwei stood in the middle of the yard, looking lovely with her yellow robe fluttering with the breeze.

    Meng Qi sheathed his de and smiled. ¡°I just knew you¡¯d greet me in this manner.¡±

    The mark left on the alley was also their signal. Jiang Zhiwei was to leave a mark as soon as she entered the city and they would meet in this yard.

    ¡°Really? Did you spent so much time with Ledgerkeeper of Lives that his nagging has rubbed off on you?¡± She joked, sheathing her sword as well.

    Meng Qiughed. ¡°We¡¯ve known each other for quite a few years. What kind of friend would I be if I can¡¯t even figure this out?¡±

    ¡°Quite a few years¡­¡± Jiang Zhiwei looked at him and couldn¡¯t help feeling a little mncholic. She waved her hands and said, ¡°Yes. Back then, you were quite a bit shorter than me. But you¡¯re already taller than me now.¡±

    ¡°Never mind these details¡­¡± Meng Qi was a little embarrassed.

    After a brief chat, Meng Qi steered their conversation to more pressing matters. ¡°Zhiwei, you should head out to the Da Jue Temple tomorrow and find an opportunity to ¡®befriend¡¯ Yushu.¡±

    As someone who had supposedly never met Ruan Yushu, he couldn¡¯t just ask her and her family for favors after their first encounter. That would be too suspicious. It would make more sense if Jiang Zhiwei acted as the middle person.

    Jiang Zhiwei too was an outstanding woman of her generation. She wasn¡¯t only the heir of arge sect, her master was also powerful and respected with a clean background. She was the type of person any disciple of an aristocratic family would love to befriend. So it was natural for Ruan Yushu to be close to her even if they had just met. That would only please the Ruan family. By then, if she asked the Ruan family for help, they would only be too happy to do so.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Jiang Zhiwei answered with a smile. ¡°I never thought I¡¯d have to befriend her again. When is Senior Brother Qi arriving?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s a bit too far, so he might not make it in time.¡± Meng Qi added seriously, ¡°Oh, there¡¯s another thing. You have to help me tail someone over the next few days.¡±

    ¡°Who?¡± Jiang Zhiwei suddenly seemed excited.

    ¡°Xiao Zhenhai, the Aurora Electric Sword,¡± Meng Qi replied, and then told her about Snake King, Old Zhong, and his other encounters.

    Jiang Zhiwei gently nodded. ¡°It does seem suspicious.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll draw the attention of the men behind this and you can follow Xiao Zhenhai in the dark. There¡¯s no way they¡¯ll be able to see thising!¡± Meng Qi clenched his fist. ¡°I¡¯m going to give those schemers a surprise!¡±

    Seeing hispetitive nature, Jiang Zhiwei couldn¡¯t helpughing.

    ¡­

    Over the next few days, Meng Qi continued to roam the North Street with Jiang Zhiwei. When he said he would draw their attention, it didn¡¯t mean that he would show himself in the Su Garden. That would just arouse the suspicion of Master Wang and the perpetrators! As the saying went, a ghost was always behind every weird phenomenon.

    Another fruitless day passed. Meng Qi had just returned to his rented home when he heard someone knocking on his door.

    ¡°Brother Jiang, have you made a new discovery?¡± The visitor was Jiang Hengchuan. It was odd as they had just met half an hour ago.

    Jiang Zhiwei looked around vigntly before speaking through Secret Voice-sending, ¡°A friend from the North Street told me that he had just seen Qiu Fei.¡±

    ¡°Qiu Fei?¡± Meng Qi didn¡¯t expect to find him here.

    ¡°Yes. Though he tried to disguise himself, those on the North Street have sharp eyes. Since I had asked them to keep an eye out, they instantly recognized him.¡± Jiang Zhiwei remained calm but he could tell she was somewhat excited.

    Meng Qi had revealed a big secret of the Life-changing Sect, so he wanted to eliminate any possible future trouble. He asked, ¡°Where did he go?¡±

    ¡°My friend found out that he went to the Jin River bank, but didn¡¯t dare to get too close to him. How about we go over and check it out?¡± Jiang Zhiwei proposed.

    Meng Qi didn¡¯t object and the two headed for the Jin River bank.

    ¡°I was told he went that way,¡± Jiang Zhiwei said, pointing at the woods, ¡°before disappearing.¡±

    ¡°Did he notice he was being followed?¡± Meng Qi frowned.

    Jiang Zhiwei couldn¡¯t give a definite answer.

    There were plenty of marks left by kids ying in the woods. The two of them took extra care in searching for any trace.

    Jiang Zhiwei suddenly stopped and pointed at the shadow of a tree shadow. ¡°Look over there.¡±

    Meng Qi looked over and saw a clump of weeds, one of which had turned yellow as if it had prematurely withered. Yet it was different as the clump of weed still showed a hint of green.

    ¡°It has been infected with Yin Qi¡­ This is the work of the Life-changing Sect¡­¡± Meng Qi inhaled. ¡°They¡¯ve indeed passed this ce.¡±

    The two of them continued their search but found nothing else. Apart from the strand of grass, all other traces had been wiped clean.

    On the other side of the woods was the Jin River. There was arge gray rock on the river bank.

    Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s expression changed as if she was in deep thought.

    Since it was getting dark, they had to stop their search.

    When he returned to the entrance of the alley, Meng Qi once again saw the graffiti-like marks left on an unsuspecting spot. So he decided to go to the yard where he met Jiang Zhiweist night.

    She didn¡¯t draw her sword this time. Instead, she was caressing the body of her sword while sitting cross-legged.

    ¡°When I was following Xiao Zhenhai, I found out that he went to see someone¡­¡± she said, not mentioning the difficulty of following Xiao Zhenhai or his cunningness.

    Meng Qi¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°It was him? Interesting¡­ Zhiwei, I¡¯ll have to depend on you on this matter. Please be discreet.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll handle it. I¡¯m now quite ¡®familiar¡¯ with Yushu so I should be able to ask the Ruan elders for help. But I¡¯ll bide my time and see what he wants first,¡± Jiang Zhiwei replied.

    Meng Qi nodded. ¡°You¡¯ve given this more thought than I have.¡±

    ¡­

    The Tidal Bore of Jin River would be here in two days.

    In the dead of night, Jiang Hengchuan once again knocked on Meng Qi¡¯s door.

    ¡°Brother Jiang, to what do I owe the honor at this time of the night?¡± Meng Qi asked, arching an eyebrow.

    Jiang Hengchuan rarely showed signs of hesitation, but after pondering for a bit, he finally said, ¡°Brother Su, I wanna invite you to check out the Dongyang Vi with me.¡±

    He once again changed the way he addressed Meng Qi.

    ¡°Dongyang Vi?¡± Meng Qi asked with the appropriate amount of surprise.

    Jiang Hengchuan nodded. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the chance I was talking about. Two hours before the Tidal Bore of Jin River arrives is the opportunity to enter the vi. Qiu Fei and the Devil would definitely not let this chance go. They would use powerful allies to open the vi first before going in for the kill themselves. I¡¯m just a Rogue Cultivator. Though I have many friends, few possess any real strength. Those that do all have powerful backgrounds and any mishap would draw uninvited forces.¡±

    ¡°Brother Su, you possess the strength of a top 10 ranked master. If we team up, then we could rival the Devil, Qiu Fei, and the Life-changing Sect. More importantly, I trust that you wouldn¡¯t invite Exterior-level powerhouses.¡±

    ¡°You lost your cultivation after leaving the Shaolin Temple, so you shouldn¡¯t let this kind of opportunity slip.¡±

    He was brutally honest. Since Meng Qi didn¡¯t have any background, there wasn¡¯t any chance of a dog-eat-dog battle between Exterior-level masters. Clearly, he didn¡¯t give Meng Qi the opportunity to find other help.

    ¡°The Devil is vicious and powerful enough to go, but Qiu Fei has been struck quite a few times already. What if he doesn¡¯t get involved?¡±

    Jiang Hengchuanughed. ¡°Do you know where Qiu Fei is hiding right now?¡±

    ¡°You know?¡± Meng Qi asked in surprise.

    He nodded. ¡°I knew the moment I saw him appearing in the woods with the men of the Life-changing Sect. He¡¯s hiding in the vi. Though no one can enter the inner vi, the outer vi can still be essed.¡±

    ¡°Therge green rock?¡± Realization suddenly hit Meng Qi.

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Jiang Hengchuan answered definitely. ¡°So, there¡¯s a chance to open the inner vi tonight. Are you with me?¡±

    After a moment of hesitation, Meng Qi answered, ¡°I¡¯m in.¡±

    Having vowed not to hurt each other after getting into the inner vi, they went to the green rock on the riverbank.

    Jiang Hengchuan¡¯s eyes searched the surroundings like he was making sure there wasn¡¯t anyone following them.

    He suddenly exhaled and took out something green. It resembled the texture of gold, wood, and jade yet it wasn¡¯t quite like any of those elements. It looked more like a part of something whole.

    When this object touched therge rock, rays of light spread out and lit up the surroundings.

    ¡°Grab my robes. You won¡¯t be able to get in without the fragmented piece of the Dong Yang Stamp,¡± Jiang Hengchuan instructed.

    ¡°This way, even if Master Wang and his men came, they could only watch¡­¡± Meng Qi wearily grabbed Jiang Hengchuan¡¯s shoulder and they ¡°collided¡± with the giant rock together.

    Blue light shed and the world around them spun.

 Chapter 308: Each with Blood on Their Hands

    <h4>Chapter 308: Each with Blood on Their Hands</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    The Dongyang Vi was like heaven on earth with the light rain, ancient pagodas, pavilions and fog covering the greenke. However, after a closer look, one would find that the pagoda was half-copsed, some of the trees had been snapped and the flowers had withered. It looked more like the aftermath of a war.

    ¡°You guys fought fiercelyst time, huh.¡± Meng Qi had learned from his Samsara task, so he quickly shook off the dizziness and checked out the surroundings.

    Perhaps it was because Jiang Hengchuan had achieved Oneness of Heaven and Men that he came to his senses a bit earlier. He smiled apologetically and said, ¡°Money drives everything. It¡¯s been almost a hundred thousand years since Dongyang vi was at its height, and the elixirs have been rendered useless and turned to dust. The same goes for the talisman and manuscripts. But the objects that could keep well, like Refined Weaponry, Precious Weapons, and the valuable herbs growing in theke, are still priceless. Even Top ss Masters would give in to greed upon seeing them.¡±

    ¡°There are Precious Weapons and herbs?¡± asked Meng Qi as he raised his eyebrows. ¡°Discovering relics is far better than multiple Samsara tasks!¡±

    Jiang heaved a sigh and said, ¡°There was only one valuable object in the outer vi, a Precious Weapon, which has been taken by the Eight-armed Flying Dragon. Now it should be in the hands of a devil, or Qiufei. I was only able to grab a few refined weapons and material. The others, as long as they survived, all had gotten some relics, which is why there are not many valuable things left.¡±

    ¡°The devil had already had formidable strength, with a precious weapon, he¡¯s even more dangerous.¡± Commented Meng Qi, a hint of me could be heard in his tone.

    Jiang then added apologetically, ¡°My bad, I wanted to tell you, but I had to keep everything under wraps. And we were running short on time, so I forgot to remind you.¡±

    He confessed honestly.

    ¡°You got any ideas on how to deal with a devil?¡± Asked Meng Qi directly, not worrying about his negligence.

    Jiang Hengchuan nodded and said, ¡°My strength is about the level of the Half-step Exterior Scenery and if you give it your all, you¡¯d be able to battle Snake King. So if we joined forces, even if we couldn¡¯t beat the devil with a Precious Weapon, I¡¯m quite sure we¡¯d be able to make a safe getaway at least, because he isn¡¯t exactly on the Exterior level. As long as we can persuade Qiu Fei to cooperate, unless the devil¡¯s out of his mind, he would know that he doesn¡¯t have a choice but to join us in opening the inner vi. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t gain anything either.¡±

    ¡°By then, we¡¯ll have them fight over valuable objects, while we just need to grab a precious weapon each and make our getaway. There¡¯s no need for us to join the fray. Greed is the devil, and content is bliss. We Rogue Cultivators rely on small increments to reach abundance and not overnight fortune.¡±

    Meng Qi nodded in agreement as he listened, ¡°Brother Jiang, your points are more than valid, which coincides with my thoughts exactly.¡±

    Upon reaching a consensus, the two of them headed for the pagoda. The light rainnded on their bodies, as if trying to wash away their dust.

    ¡°This rain is from the spiritual pond, it can make you feel calm and rxed,¡± said Jiang Hengchuan as he pointed towards the green pond in the distance. As they got closer to the pond, they could only see a mess. There was only a broken strand of spirit-grass left. No other signs of life could be seen.

    ¡°They really didn¡¯t leave anything¡­don¡¯t they know about sustainable development¡­?¡± Meng Qi cursed the savages under his breath and stepped on the cloister, walking between the pond and the pavilion.

    ¡°This ce was previously used to store precious weapons.¡± Jiang Hengchuan exined to Meng Qi while opening arge door to some great hall.

    Suddenly, he flew backwards rapidly, as though he was weightless. An orange Eyebrows-abrest Stick was flying directly towards his chest.

    ¡°Qiu Fei!¡± As the name entered Meng Qi¡¯s head, he already shed with his long saber. The de was so fast that it looked like lightning had shed across the sky, disappearing just as fast.

    The long saber had hit the side of the Eyebrows-abrest Stick, but it was as if the saber was cutting through thin air for the stick felt weightless.

    The Eyebrows-abrest Stick swung toward Meng Qi, and at that moment, Jiang Hengchuan made a palm attack. The palm attack gained more momentum, like a violent wave, heading directly for the disciples behind Qiu Fei.

    The hall shook as though there had been an earthquake. Jiang Hengchuan¡¯s palm strength was so strong that Qiu Fei and the Life-changing Sect Disciple had no choice but to use defence.

    ¡°Stop! Aren¡¯t you worried about the other devils?¡± Shouted Meng Qi.

    Since Qiu Fei had popped up in North Street, he would definitely know about what happened to Old Zhong.

    Qiu Fei abruptly came to a halt, and while in a defensive stance, he replied in a deep voice, ¡°You want to join forces?¡±

    The two Life-changing Sect disciples were still wearing pointy hats, one in ck and the other in white. They did not speak a word but their faces looked like that of dead corpses.

    ¡°The Eight-armed Flying Dragon¡¯s strength rivals yours, not to mention he had precious weapons and the help of the Three Eagles of Cloud Ridge. Even so, he still died in the hands of that devil. Now that he has attained a Precious Weapon, he¡¯s even stronger. How confident are you about fighting him?¡± Jiang Hengchuan asked seriously.

    As Qiu Fei¡¯s eyes met with the disciples of the Life-changing Sect¡¯s, they discussed things under their breath and finally said, ¡°We can join forces to open up the inner vi, but once we¡¯ve killed the devil and gotten inside, it¡¯s everyone for themselves. What do you think?¡±

    He obviously felt it was unfair to him since they had divided the valuables inside the vi evenly.

    ¡°No problem.¡± Jiang Hengchuan and Meng Qi had already made that decision.

    Meng Qi felt somewhat deceived seeing the disciples and Qiu Fei attack, because their sneak-attack seemed a little watered down. Based on their strength and the mystic arts of the Life-changing Sect, their moves should have been more refined. Unless they had nned all along to join forces. Their attack was more like an olive branch somehow.

    And where were their Exterior Zombie and Swordsman of Ning Province? They could not possibly be scared of him, could they? Or were they nning on using them when there was more at stake?

    Meng Qi used Supernatural Power of Shaking Heaven and Hitting Earth to temporarily put these doubts and suspicions aside.

    Both sides tacitly failed to mention the Soul-pledging Oath incident, as if they were ready for a battle to the death as soon as they opened the inner vi.

    Once they passed through the pavilion, the path to the inner vi appeared. It was paved with grey stones and lined with dark soil on the edges.

    In the silence, Jiang Hengchuan reminded them, ¡°From the death of the Eight-armed Flying Dragon and others, we can see that that devil likes to spring sneak-attacks on others, so we should have constant vignce.¡±

    ¡°Sneak-attack¡­¡± Snorted the Life-changing Sect disciple cloaked in white, as though he felt that no one could sneak up on him.

    Meng Qi observed coldly from the sidelines, suspecting that the Swordsman of Ning Province was just nearby. He even thought that the Swordsman of Ning Province was following them by using the earth blending skill. Based on his Exterior-level senses, even though he was now a zombie, it would be damn near impossible for a Half-step Exterior Scenery master to sneak up on him.

    Could it be that they were only cooperating with us to paralyze the devil and draw him out?

    At the end of the path was a river, a wooden bridge was hovered just above the water. A smoke cloud gathered from across the river, forming a unique type of game.

    Meng Qi and Jiang Hengchuan stepped on the bridge, Qiu Fei and the disciples followed closely behind.

    Suddenly the bridge swayed, causing Meng Qi to lose his footing. Then a hand shrouded in ck smoke popped out of the river and grabbed the ankle of the white cloaked disciple!

    When one was only at the enlighten acupores level, no matter how much strength he had, it would be difficult for him to go against someone of the Half-step Exterior Scenery, especially if he was subject to a sneak-attack and genuine Qi had prated his body. His life would be in jeopardy.

    ¡°Plunk!¡± the white cloaked disciple was dragged into the water. The ck cloaked disciple then did a back kick, but only managed to kick thin air.

    He then attacked the water with his hands and Qiu Fei stabbed with his stick. The water sttered and turned green.

    Then the water became still as if nothing had happened.

    Meng Qi stepped off the bridge, looked backwards and asked, ¡°Was that the devil?¡±

    ¡°Indeed.¡± Jiang Hengchuan looked sullen, clenching both fists.

    Qiu Fei and the ck cloaked disciple quickly stepped off the bridge too. Their faces looked grim. And to think that Jiang Hengchuan had just warned them about being sneak-attacked!

    Since when had Old Zhong¡¯s strength be so frighteningly strong? Could it be that his heterodox training was that effective?

    The four of them fell silent, and the tension in the air was apparent.

    Momentster, Jiang Hengchuan walked to the front of the cloud-gate and tried his Dongyang fragmented print, but nothing happened. He then walked towards Qiu Fei with dryugh, ¡°It looks like the gate requires all three fragmented pieces to open.¡±

    ¡°It seems the devil wants everything for himself the way he is acting.¡± Qiu Fei said in a low voice.

    Meng Qi did notment. He just observed with his de in his hand. Jiang then added, ¡°Indeed, but if he tries to ambush us again, we¡¯ll teach him a lesson on the importance of cooperation.¡±

    ¡°He won¡¯t have the chance to sneak attack us again,¡± said the ck cloaked disciple.

    Jiang Hengchuan nodded, ¡°We don¡¯t have to worry about danger anymore because no one can enter the vi without the Dongyang fragmented print. Now, we¡¯ll just have to deal with the devil.¡±

    Suddenly a shrieking sound came from a distance. The scream was bone-chilling. With a closer look, they realized that it was the white cloaked disciple.

    The ck cloaked disciple turned his head upon hearing the shriek. Qiu Fei¡¯s eyes followed. They felt terrible about the fact they were not able to help a teammate.

    Just at that moment, Jiang Hengchuan struck with his right hand, whose power was concentrated on just one finger, and stabbed the back of the ck cloaked disciple.

    The attack had sucked all the life out of the ck-cloaked disciple, he shockingly looked at Jiang Hengchuan and thought, ¡°We haven¡¯t even gotten rid of the devil yet, how could he have turned on me?¡±

    Before Qiu Fei could attack, Jiang Hengchuan retreated a few steps and smiled, ¡°Brother Qiu, now we can really cooperate. I was neverfortable with those two exterior level zombies.¡±

    ¡°With the two of you, we at least have a 50 percent chance of defeating the devil, so we don¡¯t need them.¡±

    All of a sudden, the strength of the two sides had suddenly flipped.

    Qiu Fei looked at the ck cloaked discipleying on the ground and said, ¡°You knew?¡±

    He viewed their cooperation as superficial, but The Astounding should not have known that¡­The restraint he showed was amazing. However, should Killing de Su Meng not be thest trump card?

    After the battle at the Jinshui River, as long as Qiu Fei was not blind, he should recognize that Su Ziyuan was in fact Killing de Su Meng.

    Meng Qi remained silent, as though he was a real bystander.

    ¡°Since the Life-changing Sect sent their core disciples, it¡¯s only natural that there¡¯d be Exterior-level zombies. Too bad they werecking in Jianghu experience,¡± said Jiang Hengchuan while wearing a smile, looking smug.

 Chapter 309: The Core of the Setups

    <h4>Chapter 309: The Core of the Setups</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Normally, Jiang Hengchuan looked like a young farmer with dark skin, thick eyebrows and wide eyes, and with mediocre senses. Even if he stayed in the state of Oneness of Heaven and Men, free and happy, he still seemed to be a hermit farmer, who was living leisurely and was self-sufficient, and appreciated beautiful sceneries.

    But now, he was talking with a smile on his lips, sending forth unstoppable confidence and calm. He was so spirited that he looked apletely different person. Confident and intelligent, he did not look like a peasant anymore.

    It was the temperament instead of the look that reflected a person¡¯s career, and Jiang Hengchuan was a living example.

    ¡°Good point,¡± Meng Qi suddenly said with his left hand tapping the back of his right hand while holding a knife, like he was pping, but no smile emerged on his face.

    Jiang Hengchuan thanked him with a smile, and then turned to Qiu Fei. ¡°Brother Qiu, please don¡¯t be scared ¡¯cause we still need to coborate with you to kill the Devil. Even if the Devil gives up on killing people and chooses to cooperate with us to open the Inner House, we won¡¯t let him hurt you and leave all the victorious fruits to himself.¡±

    ¡°If we¡¯re lucky enough to kill him, you¡¯ll still remain safe because Brother Su will protect you. Three people watching each other¡¯s back is the best for us. If you die, he must be discrete. Powerful as the Soul-pledging Oath is, it is not perfect, and its ws will be exposed sooner orter. Now, we honor our promise, solely because we have the same objective.¡±

    He spoke his mind about his temporary cooperation with Meng Qi as a way of talking Qiu Fei into working with them together.

    Qiu Fei felt a little moved by his words, and then his eyesnded on Meng Qi.

    ¡°I was just exaggerating in an attempt to persuade him to work with us.¡± Jiang Hengchuan said to Meng Qi through the Secret Voice-sending.

    At this moment, Meng Qi straightforwardly said with a big smile on his face,

    ¡°I can¡¯t agree more with you, Civil Star.¡±

    ¡°Civil Star?¡± Qiu Fei inhaled a mouthful of cold air. In his eyes, Jiang Hengchuan was quite skeptical, but it never urred to him that he was Civil Star, who had caused a stir in the entire Maoling.

    Jiang Hengchuan¡¯s smile remained unchanged, making him still lookposed and confident.

    ¡°When did you find out I¡¯m Civil Star, besides knowing I¡¯m suspicious?¡±

    Instead of denying, he admitted it frankly. With his hands naturally dropping and the momentum pulling back, he was seemingly just chitchatting with them. However, both Qiu Fei and Meng Qi knew that he would attack at any time.

    ¡°To be honest, this idea never crossed my mind before. You invited the ¡®Chess Master¡¯ Wang to have apetition about the Setups, but as a result, you turned yourself into an invisible chess piece and plunged into the chessboard. It surprised me very much that you were the one behind this.¡± Meng Qi replied with a smile while holding the heavy Heaven Inflicted Pain, and with his ck clothes wetted by the fine rain. Neither anxious nor startled, he acted like he was talking to a friend.

    ¡°Besides, Master Wang told me that whatever I responded to him, I¡¯d always end up falling into traps. It troubled me very much. And then I came to realize why the top 10 talent was sopulsive and reckless, even leaving me no opportunity to say something.¡±

    Jiang Hengchuan nodded with a smile. ¡°A victim and framer stand as the most important two items in a trap. If the framer sets up a trap with some modifications, whatever the victim does, he¡¯ll end up in the trap. And then, the framer can avail himself of this chance to kill the victim. By then, the victim can me himself for being too impetuous.¡±

    ¡°If I had not gone to the Wind-listening Vi and returned to my yard, I would¡¯ve likely found one more body in the coffin. And then, I would¡¯ve been confronted with the victim.¡± Meng Qi sighed. ¡°If you couldn¡¯t kill me immediately, you¡¯d utilize your identity of a victim to persuade me into coborating with you, involving me in your delicate setups. ¡±

    Qiu Fei focused on listening to their conversation with a purpose of studying the setups and conspiracies in case that he would treat a rival as a friend.

    Jiang Hengchuan nodded with a smile on his face again. ¡°Yes.¡±

    Insanely candid and confident, he did not feel stressed out in front of them.

    ¡°I was 100% sure that you were behind this when Xiang host of Dajiang Gang Chu Guan killed himself. But I¡¯ve never regarded you as Civil Star.¡± Meng Qi slowly uttered the changes in his idea. ¡°Haven¡¯t you thought that I could really dig out something and find Chu Guan?¡±

    Jiang Hengchuan controlled his smile a little bit. ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve never thought you could make the artisan recall Chuan Guan, otherwise, I¡¯d have killed him earlier. But I¡¯ve also drawn a lesson from it that only the dead can keep a secret. But by that time, I had to kill Chuan Guan to misguide you guys.¡±

    ¡°So when we looked for Green-ribbon Dai, you used the Secret Voice-sending to order your subordinates?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right again.¡± Jiang Hengchuan still said rxedly, ¡°I had nned to inform Chuan Guan to run away, but as soon as I walked out the door, I changed my ns to misguide you and spur Master Wang.¡±

    ¡°When you recovered from the shock, you¡¯ll instantly realize that the hearsay of ¡®Civil Star helps to avenge¡¯ is false. You wouldn¡¯t pay more attention to Civil Star anymore. But as far as Master Wang was concerned, he would see through my trick right away, and know it was a challenge given by me. Thus, he would be more interested inpeting with me and neglect other things.¡±

    Meng Qi sighed. ¡°Luckily, I suddenly becameposed and sober-minded, figuring out it was a trap. The next day when you warned me, I was positive that you were suspicious. In a bid to find out your purpose, I yed the game with you, because I didn¡¯t believe yourpetition with Master Wang was your real objective.¡±

    ¡°You found me suspicious as early as then. In my belief, we better be friends with more tacit after experiencing so many things. You almost got me, you sophisticated buddy.¡± Jiang Hengchuan seemed to praise him.

    ¡°Of course, life¡¯s a drama where we all live by acting skills ¡­¡± Meng Qiined in his heart. ¡°I discovered that you targeted the Dongyang Vi after the incidents of Brother Qiu and Eight-armed Flying Dragon. But what could you depend on to achieve your goal? You brought this simple matter into aplex one, even involving Master Wang Qing Yu and the others. What for? ¡±

    ¡°Yeah, What for?¡± Jiang Hengchuan jokingly asked back, showing his good mood.

    Meng Qi pursed his lips, and said slowly, ¡°I haven¡¯t understood that until Tower Lord Ren sighed before me. He med himself for doing nothing to prevent his friends from dying. And I then looked at the big picture, and found out Eight-armed Flying Dragon and Three Eagles of Cloud Ridge might be his friends. In this aspect, if you killed them in broad daylight, you would be hunted down by the mysterious Tower Lord Ren. Therefore, in order to hold him back, you spent some time inviting the nearby listed masters, especially Master Wang.¡±

    ¡°You guys took this time to do other meaningless things. Take the example of Master Wang. You imed topete with him about Setups, but you actually distracted him to conceal your real purpose of killing Brother Qiu and Eight-armed Flying Dragon to steal the two debris of Dongyang Seal, and finally snatching the treasures in the Inner House.¡±

    Jiang Hengchuan gradually stopped smiling.

    ¡°Pitifully, your realizationes toote.¡±

    ¡°A sessful conspiracy lies in its well-hidden real target, letting the rest of setups be.¡±

    This was Civil Star¡¯s understanding of setups and conspiracies.

    Meng Qi attached little importance to his pity. ¡°Plus, you wanted to kill or use me. At the beginning of your n, you also wanted to disclose yourself to Master Wang for winning his attention. And then you misguided him that Tower Lord Ren was the real Civil Star and your boss as well.¡±

    ¡°¡®Aurora Electric Sword¡¯ Xiao Zhenhai was of great help for me to understand the whole n. Since you could easily send your men to kill threemon people, why did you lure him, one undercover spy, into your trap?¡±

    ¡°You indeed deserve to be called Civil Star. You set up a trap with its several objectives covering each other.¡±

    ¡°You led me to suspect Tower Lord Ren, because you wanted to distract me and put Master Wang into a thinking trap. Since you were certainly a suspect, leading us to, at the first sight, consider him innocent. But deep down, it¡¯s also a method of using a subordinate to clear his name, which instead made him more suspicious, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    It¡¯s quite fortunate that ¡°Bizzare Man¡± Ren Pingsheng knew that Meng Qi was once drawn in, and deliberately exposed that he knew Qu Jiuniang. Otherwise, Meng Qi would regard him an aplice with Xiao Zhenhai and Jiang Hengchuan. If the above incident had happened, Meng Qi would not have affirmed their real target and would keep an eye on Xiao Zhenhai.

    On one hand, Qiu Fei felt formidable at those analyses. On the other hand, he also felt lucky that he had not met Ledgerkeeper of Lives and Civil Star on his journey in Jianghu. Otherwise, he would up dead without knowing who the foe was.

    Jiang Hengchuan exhaled. ¡°You¡¯re much smarter than I think.¡±

    ¡°Now, only one mystery remains to be resolved. After so many days, I believe you¡¯re not relentless, but why did you kill Jiang Tabo?¡± Meng Qi sighed.

    When Jiang Tabo was dying, he looked more abominable than scary. In Meng Qi¡¯s eyes, he did not get it why his cousin killed him.

    Jiang Hengchuan finally changed his expression, and wore a mixed look of pity, resentment, and sadness. ¡°Because of a big loss in gambling, he betrayed me by selling what he knew to Ren Pingsheng. In the original n, I should stay tight in my tranquil cottage in Daxing and appreciate Master Wang contending with the air. Besides, I¡¯d meditate on the situation of Maoling every day so as to put Maoling into the biggest chaos. Therefore, we could shelter the truth that we killed Eight-armed Flying Dragon and Brother Qiu.

    ¡°Since I, who possessed another Chance, was in Daxing, no one would know Dongyang Vi was the real target.¡±

    ¡°But Fire Lord found out his betrayal, and wrote me to ask me to rush back to Maoling. Since I was exposed, I had to join in the chaos personally. I used myself to attract the others¡¯ attention, and relied on you to nose for Brother Qiu¡¯s allies to locate Eight-armed Flying Dragon.¡±

    Meng Qi sighed and said, ¡°This is it.¡±

    His face became grim. ¡°A suddenly emerging idea led me to extrapte that you¡¯re Civil Star. And then I got inspired by thinking of using yourself to distract people. This is your epitome, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°However, your n wasn¡¯t perfect enough to only put one on the surface. You had to have an aplice beyond each one¡¯s imagination. If not, how could you possibly protect your purpose?¡±

    ¡°As long as you got one more Chance, Master Wang would definitely raise doubts about you. Nevertheless, when the three Chances were stored in different ces, you could silently open the Inner House, and take the treasure away.¡±

    Meng Qi gave him a smile. ¡°Furthermore, now the calm, confident and patient you verified my guess.¡±

    Qiu Fei abruptly came to an enlightenment, and looked at Meng Qi in shock. ¡°You¡¯re saying ¡­¡±

    ¡°Right. The evil Old Zhong is his ally.¡± Meng Qi looked into Jiang Hengchuan¡¯s eyes.

    Jiang Hengchuan pped, and said with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re good, really good, yet just wrong about our rtionship. We¡¯re partners, not allies.¡±

 Chapter 310: Whoâ€™s the Orchestrator?

    <h4>Chapter 310: Who¡¯s the Orchestrator?</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Dressed in ck clothes, Meng Qi looked dashing indeed. He was making his points in aposed manner, giving him the impression of a healthy Master Wang. The only difference was that he was holding a 75-kg-heavy machete instead of a long sword.

    ¡°Yours is a great n indeed. On the surface, you turned yourself into a pawn to disturb the situation. Thus, you could pin Lord Ren down and divert our attention, making us wonder why so many listed masters were invited here and why you wouldpete with Master Wang about traps. Secretly, you nned for the irrelevant Old Zhong to be the killer. You relied on Snake King¡¯s intelligence to make sure he would secretly annihte Eight-armed Flying Dragon and Three Eagles of Cloud Ridge. He attempted to kill Brother Qiu as well. Though someone would connect all these to the Dongyang Vi, he would naturally overlook this lead because the three Chances weren¡¯tplete.¡±

    Meng Qi continued topliment him with an unchanging smile. ¡°You wanted us to team up to defeat the Devil after entering the vi, thus tricking me, Brother Qiu, and the Life-changing Sect disciples to lower down our guards before killing us one by one. In the end, even if you wouldn¡¯t be able to kill me due to the Soul-pledging Oath, there¡¯s still Old Zhong.¡±

    Qiu Fei gasped. This scheme was too sinister!

    Jiang Hengchuan adjusted thepel of his robe. ¡°That¡¯s indeed my n, even if Old Zhong was supposed to stay undercover the entire time. But Master Wang seemed to have noticed him and used you to lead us to Snake King. Hence, I yed along and decided to personally seek out Devil. I drew a line from Old Zhong and, using the excuse of dealing with him, Iid out my next setup.¡±

    Meng Qi sighed. ¡°Brother Jiang, I still have a question. Though you disguise yourself as amon farmer, deep inside you carry arrogance and pride. You refuse to bow to others. Back then, when you told me how you didn¡¯t cultivate your entire life just to study under a master, I thought they were sincere. But in the end, didn¡¯t you end up being someone¡¯sckey?¡±

    ¡°Our organization is different. It treats us as equals. We only have callers and participants. Besides, each member has the freedom whether or not to ept the missions.¡± Jiang Hengchuan seriously refuted him, eyes full of gratitude. ¡°Younger Brother Su, since you¡¯ve been expelled from the Shaolin Temple and be a Rogue Cultivator, you must have been having a tough time cultivating. You can¡¯tpare with the disciples of aristocratic families and sects in terms of social status and resources either. Why don¡¯t you join us?¡±

    The reason why he talked so much instead of ordering Old Zhong to kill Meng Qi was that he wanted to draw Meng Qi into his organization. Earlier, he had been observing Meng Qi¡¯s analyzing and judging abilities.

    Meng Qi was satisfied that Jiang Hengchuan wanted to recruit him. He looked up at the misty rain, pretending to be a deste master as he said, ¡°I only believe in my sword and saber.¡±

    Meng Qi¡¯s refusal was apanied by the approach of a strong Devil Qi at the same time. Jiang Hengchuan looked regretful.

    ¡°As expected, masters are always proud and so are those with the potential to be masters.¡±

    ¡°But your realization came toote. Even if you have assistants following us on the sly, they can¡¯t enter the vi without the joint breath of Dongyang Seal¡¯s fragments. Thus it¡¯s useless even if you have Exterior helpers.¡±

    ¡°Old Zhong is a Half-step Exterior Scenery expert and possesses a precious weapon. Even if you two team up, the best you can do is to protect yourselves. With me helping him, there¡¯s no way you can escape.¡±

    Meng Qi smiled and pointed at Qiu Fei who wasmenting about the traps. ¡°Brother Jiang, did you notice something wrong with his emotions? He¡¯s surprised and amazed. What he¡¯s feeling is lingering fear. If he isn¡¯t feeling confident about himself, why would he act this way?¡±

    ¡°Furthermore, the core disciples of the Life-changing Sect was traveling in Jianghu for the first time, so it¡¯s normal for them to be killed due to theirck of experience. But didn¡¯t you wonder why Brother Qiu didn¡¯t stop you from killing them? After all, he¡¯s quite the seasoned Jianghu person and he has his guard up against anyone who approaches him. Perhaps he wants to kill them too,¡± he continued.

    Jiang Hengchuan¡¯s smile became stiff. He looked at Qiu Fei and asked, ¡°Is that so?¡±

    He appeared to have realized something.

    Qiu Fei stopped sighing and smiled. ¡°Your careful n makes me feel ashamed about myself. If we were to be rivals in the future, I¡¯ll probably die without even knowing who¡¯s my foe. In many years of traveling Jianghu, my survival has been dependant on my assessment of the situation. I know when to ally with a stronger master and I¡¯ll never swallow food that I can¡¯t digest¡­¡±

    Before he could finish his sentence, they saw a shallop traveling down from upstream where a person was seated cross-legged on the bow. In front of him were a censer, a chessboard, a shark-skinned long sword, as well as other items. Behind him stood a middle-aged gentleman.

    The fragrance of sandalwood spread in the air before the person dressed in snow-white clothes. His face was very pale, indicating that he had yet to recover from a serious disease. His delicate facial features hid his arrogance, giving off a sense of gentleness instead even as he continued to cough. He was Wang Siyuan, Master Wang.

    ¡°Wang Siyuan¡­ Wang Buchi¡­¡± When Jiang Hengchuan pronounced their names, his pupils shrunk with shock. He clenched his fists tightly as if he was chewing the words.

    The gentleman behind Wang Siyuan was Wang Bu Chi, also known as Just in Time, an expert of the Exterior. He used to be dispatched to safeguard the Su Garden in Maoling.

    He managed to arrive in time!

    Once again, the strong and the weak had exchanged ces!

    Qiu Fei grinned. ¡°Thus, I instantly agreed to work with Master Wang after he found me. He promised he¡¯d clear my charges of collusion with the Life-changing Sect. The past few days, I sneaked out with the excuse of seeking intel. I finally found my chance in their negligence and quietly brought Master Wang and Senior Wang in.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re pretty smart.¡± Wang Siyuan wiped his mouth with a handkerchief after he stopped coughing. He didn¡¯t look at Jiang Hengchuan, only focusing on Meng Qi.

    Meng Qi smiled. ¡°You deliberately ordered Lord You of the Skyfirst No. 1 Casino to put on an exaggerated show. I thought you wanted us to find out it was you. Thus, in our eyes, you led us to Eight-armed Flying Dragon with ulterior purposes and gradually informed us about Old Zhong, naturally drawing all our attention to him. If things went smoothly, Civil Star would pay little attention to Qiu Fei, Wind-chasing Stick. After all, he¡¯s the weakest link in your arrangement.¡±

    ¡°When Brother Qiu went to the casino, he didn¡¯t just meet the leader of the Money Sect. You were there as well, weren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°For a few consecutive days, he had been leaving the city to meet the Life-changing Sect disciples, likely on your order. That way, he could easily ¡®expose¡¯ himself and fake his death to divert our attention.¡±

    Once again, Qiu Fei felt terrified. He couldn¡¯t believe that he was witnessing the work of these evildoers with his own eyes.

    Wang Siyuan smiled faintly. ¡°I wasn¡¯t nning on revealing so many ws but I wanted you to see through my n. I wanted to see if you¡¯d surprise me by doing something beyond my expectation. Unfortunately, you didn¡¯t.¡±

    Meng Qi was taken aback to hear that Wang Siyuan did it on purpose. What a lunatic!

    ¡°Your assumptions are correct. The core of my setup is to hide my true objectives.¡± Wang Siyuan looked at Jiang Hengchuan with a barely-there smile. ¡°That¡¯s why as long as I keep a firm hold on my targets, everything would still be under my control no matter what trouble you make. I can just wait for you to fall into my trap. Getting Lord Fang to put on a show and leading you to North Street to discover the collusion between Snake King and Devil were just distraction tactics. After all, if I didn¡¯t do anything, you¡¯ll start doubting me. Diverting your attention to hide the true setup is just an additional effect.¡±

    As per Meng Qi¡¯s expectation, Wang Siyuan started coughing after speaking at length. He spewed blood, dyeing his white handkerchief red.

    ¡°It would be great if he just coughed himself to death¡­¡± Meng Qi cursed internally.

    Jiang Hengchuan sighed. ¡°So you¡¯ve known all along.¡±

    ¡°You did very well. I was only sure that you¡¯re Civil Star after Su Meng challenged the Hero Tower.¡± Wang Siyuan stopped coughing. ¡°Your failure was due to theck of connectivity between your purposes and none of your objectives was urgent either. That gave me the time to deal with them one by one. If one of your objectives was to sneak into the Su Garden to watch therge array at the time of the Tidal Bore of Jin River, I¡¯d have panicked a little.¡±

    Jiang Hengchuan smiled bitterly. ¡°I¡¯ve thought of doing so but I couldn¡¯t participate as I was in Daxing. Otherwise, if I go too far, you would¡¯ve absolutely made your move earlier and leave me no chance to secretly enter the vi.¡±

    ¡°Good point,¡± Wang Siyuan happily said. He was overjoyed to meet a person who could talk about the setups with him. ¡°The other reason is you didn¡¯t have enough men at your disposal, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Jiang Hengchuan¡¯s expression became even darker. ¡°Fire Lord and Snake King were supposed to expose themselves to attract your attention earlier this evening, making another objective seem more real. However, when Old Zhong ordered Fire Lord to test Younger Brother Su¡¯s strength, he was killed at the scene¡­¡±

    With Snake King losing his co-star, there wasn¡¯t any need to ¡°show up¡± to the performance anymore.

    ¡°Was it his fault?¡± Meng Qiined internally. Why did Fire Lord have to appear just as his strength was surging?

    Wang Siyuan looked around him. ¡°You actually didn¡¯t get any Exterior masters to participate in this mission?¡±

    ¡°This was a test¡­¡± Jiang Hengchuan smiled self-mockingly. ¡°But I¡¯ve failed it.¡±

    He was neither furious nor rueful. He didn¡¯t look panicked or terrified either. He seemed to be thinking that he still had a narrow chance to escape.

    ¡°Test¡­¡± Wang Siyuan thoughtfully repeated the word. He then looked at Meng Qi. ¡°I¡¯m a little disappointed in you. I¡¯ve deliberately left you some clues but you didn¡¯t surprise me or show me any unexpected response.¡±

    He was implying if Meng Qi¡¯s identity as a Secret-searching Nark was fake.

    In Maoling, there wasn¡¯t anyone who knew about Meng Qi¡¯s identity besides him, Qiu Fei, and the Life-changing Sect disciples. Since this was an important secret, it was reasonable if he remained mum when he had the confidence to escape unscathed. But under such circumstances, why did Meng Qi still not reveal his identity? Why didn¡¯t he seek help from the Silvery-badge and Green-ribbon arresters?

    Though he did use disguises, he didn¡¯t use the Eight Nine Mysteries even once while traveling from Yangxia to Maoling. Qiu Fei and the Life-changing Sect disciples only found out his identity after recognizing the Trio Combination of Yin and Yang he used in their battles. After all, they had also sent a non-core disciple with Swordsman of Ning Province to test him. Since Old Zhong was faking his death, he didn¡¯t dare to use his Will-projecting to examine the situation lest he exposed himself. Jiang Hengchuan didn¡¯t even know about Su Ziyuan¡¯s existence, let alone about him working for the Six Fan School.

    It was due to such conditions that Wang Siyuan considered Meng Qi a game-changer.

    Meng Qi smiled, only barely so.

    ¡°Why did you say so?¡±

    Before the sound of his voice even faded, a corpse was flung at them from the opposite shore and fell on the ground. It was the White Guardian of Hell. Another figure followed suit, surrounded by a ck mist.

    Jiang Hengchuan looked joyful but his expression changed instantly when he saw that the corpse had not been absorbed.

    As the ck mist disseminated, the figure looked up. She wore an elegant and heavy dress. With her grey hair done in a bun, she had warm facial features and held a dragon-headed crutch. She had apletely different appearance from Old Zhong.

    Surprise crossed Wang Siyuan¡¯s face for the first time. ¡°Senior Ruan¡­¡±

 Chapter 311: The Treacherous Jianghu

    <h4>Chapter 311: The Treacherous Jianghu</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    The neer was Ruan Yaoguang, Ruan Yushu¡¯s family senior who apanied her to the Da Jue Temple.

    In her youth, she was known for her beauty in the River East. Later, she was traumatized by a rtionship and remained unmarried for life. Since then, she paid little attention to her appearance. She was Ruan Yushu¡¯s grandaunt.

    Behind her was Jiang Zhiwei in a yellow dress and Ruan Yushu in a white dress. Jiang Zhiwei looked bright and beautiful holding her sword. On the other hand, Ruan Yushu was the picture of a cold beauty as she hugged a zither to herself. They were walking toward them amid the fine rain, smoke, and cloud, looking like a beautiful pair of twins or perhaps fairies falling to the mortal world.

    ¡°Herees Lady Jiang of the Sword Washing Pavilion. I see¡­¡± Realization hit Wang Siyuan when he saw the twodies being friendly with each other. ¡°I did wonder why Younger Sister Yushu would visit the Da Jue Temple at such a time.¡±

    ¡°Things are bing a little more interesting¡­¡±

    He stared at Meng Qi as he uttered thosest few words. His pale face flushed abnormally, making him look somewhat crazed. His eyes, however, were incredibly bright.

    Jiang Hengchuan¡¯s expression, on the other hand, was incredibly odd. It was full of disbelief. Logically, as Civil Star, he would always stay calm even in the face of the most unexpected and desperate situations. He would then use his wisdom to look for a chance to escape. Thus, he shouldn¡¯t have acted so out of his character as if his bottom line was exposed.

    ¡°How could this be? How could this be¡­¡± he muttered to himself like he was trapped in a nightmare.

    Meng Qi smiled to clear his doubts. ¡°Zhiwei happened to be traveling here so I asked for her help in following Xiao Zhenhai. I acted as a visible chess in the entire chessboard to divert your attention. But she surprisingly discovered the secret meeting between Xiao Zhenhai and Snake King by coincidence. I then invited Lady Ruan and Senior Ruan and waited for a chance to capture you all. My n seemed to have worked effectively.¡±

    This was an additionalyer to his setup, there was no way he would be able to anticipate it¡­

    ¡°Impossible, impossible¡­¡± Jiang Hengchuan still couldn¡¯t believe what had happened.

    Ruan Yaoguang asked as she braced her dragon-headed crutch, ¡°Were you referring to the sign outside that read ¡®everything is fine¡¯? Of course, I waited until they had almost entered the vi before killing them.¡±

    So Jiang Hengchuan was looking around outside for the secret sign. Fortunately, Jiang Zhiwei left her trace in the entrance of the alley, indicating everything was going well¡­ Meng Qi felt fortunate. If not for his confidence in his n, he wouldn¡¯t have dared to enter the vi with Jiang Hengchuan who clearly had ulterior motives.

    Jiang Hengchuan becameposed again, but he was still frowning. He said thoughtfully, ¡°Impossible, impossible¡­¡±

    Ruan Yaoguang said irritably, ¡°Devil is really strong but he isn¡¯t my rival at all.¡±

    She thought Jiang Hengchuan didn¡¯t believe she could defeat Old Zhong.

    As the Third Heaven of the Exterior, she was as strong as or perhaps even stronger than Wang Buchi. Even if Old Zhong was a Half-step Exterior Scenery expert and owned a precious weapon, hisplete defeat was in the books. There were two reasons for that. One, he couldn¡¯t use his precious weapon perfectly. Second, he was being sprung on by several enemies with higher realm than him.

    Wang Siyuan was blushing heavily, apparently out of excitement. ¡°Senior Yuan, that¡¯s not what he¡¯s in disbelief about.¡±

    ¡°Since this is a test, how can there not be an examiner?¡±

    Ruan Yaoguang was stunned. ¡°Are you saying there¡¯s an expert of the Exterior on Old Zhong¡¯s side? That under ordinary circumstances, I wouldn¡¯t be able to kill him?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± The one who replied was Meng Qi. He looked at Wang Siyuan and said, ¡°Even if the most mysterious organizations wouldn¡¯t use a Dharmakaya vi solely for a test. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a big waste?¡±

    He paused, turning to look at Jiang Hengchuan. ¡°You¡¯ve spared no effort in setting a trap for Master Wang and pinning Lord Lou down. Finishing your test is, of course, your goal, but you want to pave the way for your examiner as well? But you can¡¯t understand why the examiner did nothing as Senior Ruan took Old Zhong down.¡±

    Jiang Hengchuan had recovered from the shock and became normal again. He looked at Meng Qi and Wang Siyuan as if trying to see through them. ¡°You¡¯re right. I don¡¯t understand why Crape Myrtle Star did nothing to stop Senior Ruan. After all, failing the test is better than losing a strong partner¡­¡±

    It was toote for him to save Fire Lord. Who would have predicted this oue? Furthermore, he was also there. Crape Myrtle Star shouldn¡¯t have to save Fire Lord. If Fire Lord was in danger, he would have pretended to help Su Meng while trying to create an opportunity for Fire Lord to escape. But who knew Su Meng would be so quick in killing Fire Lord!

    Meng Qi¡¯s smile was so sly that he resembled the foxy Duan Xiangfei.

    ¡°Naturally, he was bogged down by a senior.¡±

    Wang Siyuan was a little startled. ¡°You know?¡±

    Meng Qi wasn¡¯t the only one who knew. So did Zhiwei and Yushu. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have attacked Old Zhong. He smiled and said, ¡°Of course, that¡¯s all thanks to you reminding us.¡±

    ¡°You noticed it?¡± Wang Siyuan turned even paler even as he blushed even darker. He became abnormally excited.

    Meng Qi didn¡¯t but he could make a guess once everything was said and done. Heughed internally, but he appeared solemn as he asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Wolf King?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s where he¡¯s supposed to be.¡± Wang Siyuan¡¯s expression turned even more frantic but his tone was increasingly cold.

    ¡°Back then, I thought a person like Master Wang isn¡¯t the type to lie when even telling the truth can also help you achieve your objective. So when you said Wolf King was in North Street, he¡¯d absolutely be there. That was where we went and how we discovered Snake King and Old Zhong. When we thought about it in another way, could it be a coincidence that Wolf King was hiding in North Street? Or could it be a setup? After all, Maoling is such a big ce. There¡¯re no shortages of ces to hide. But of course, North Street is incredibly chaotic and makes for a perfect hideout. That was why we didn¡¯t doubt Brother Jiang.¡±

    Meng Qi gave his exnation calmly while holding a 75-kg machete.

    ¡°Assuming it was a coincidence and Master Wang wasn¡¯t lying, then the conclusion I can draw from that came easy: you were the one who ordered Wolf King to hide there. Once I figure this out, I could understand why he would franticallyunch sneak attacks against the Xuan Tian Sect heir. Wasn¡¯t he worried that he wouldn¡¯t be able to leave the River East alive? Though it was his style to fanatically assassinate others, rarely would he provoke those that he shouldn¡¯t. This was his habit and it wouldn¡¯t change just because he hade to the Central ins from the grasnd.¡±

    ¡°My guess was that you stopped him just as he arrived in Maoling and struck a deal with him. He would help you attack Qing Yu and, on his way, kill me as a favor to you and a way to fulfill his killing hobby. But why did you send him to attack Qing Yu? I think you were testing him.¡±

    Wang Siyuan started coughing again, once again staining the already red handkerchief. He only managed to stop coughing after some time.

    ¡°I discovered something, so I tested him. The oue gave me more confidence in the Dongyang vi and I decided to take this rare opportunity to destroy the official members of the mysterious organization.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d be able to deduce my n to this extent. It¡¯spletely beyond my expectations. I¡¯ve truly underestimated you,¡± he said.

    There was an additional quality of solemness and equality when Wang Siyuan looked at Meng Qi.

    Meng Qi quietly epted thosepliments. This had nothing to do with his deducing ability, but rather the fact that he had first confirmed that something was wrong with Qing Yu beforeing to understand the following setups¡­

    Jiang Hengchuan muttered to himself, ¡°Why didn¡¯t I notice that something was off with Qing Yu suspicious and test him?¡±

    That was also a plug-in to the scenario. Of course he wouldn¡¯t be able to guess¡­ Meng Qi gave his reply internally.

    Just as Jiang Hengchuan¡¯s voice faded, a deep crack appeared midair and dissipated the smoke and clouds. It cut off the surroundings of the vi and connected the vast darkness.

    In the darkness, a silhouette dressed in an imperial purple robe emerged. His every acupore point gave off a bright light that merged together to condense into Gods.

    The Gods were like stars woven into the fabric of the night sky, dazzlingly bright. All 365 of them swayed and made a starry sky above, causing the entire vi to shake.

    ¡°Crape Myrtle Star¡­¡± Jiang Hengchuan muttered quietly.

    When the emperor dressed in purple threw a punch, so did the 365 Gods in unison. The entire world seemed to shake, with the starry sky trembling along with it and emitting even brighter light.

    Opposite the emperor stood a baby-faced Taoist with grey hair holding a dazzling long saber.

    The minute the saber energy gleamed, Meng Qi could only see white and ck colors. The colors of red, green, purple, and yellow disappeared and the world became still as if it was frozen. Even his mind wasn¡¯t spinning as fast anymore.

    He didn¡¯t know how much time passed before his sensory organs began to function normally again. He saw the same smoke and clouds earlier, but there were no signs of the two neers anywhere.

    Jiang Zhiwei looked up at the sky with eyes. Her expression was a fervent one as if the strike earlier rendered some invaluable help to her cultivation in the Twenty-three Swords Skill.

    Meng Qi had once seen the Taoist earlier from afar. He recognized him to be Asininity Taoist of the Xuan Tian Sect, an expert in Terrestrial Rankings.

    Meng Qi had thought something was strange when Qing Yu said that he discovered two lost methods of the Celestial Court, namely the Heaven-ensnaring Skill of Nine Fires and the Power of Omni-concealment. The lost methods of Civil Star and Fire Lord had easily reminded him of the Myths. How could the Xuan Tian Sect not think the same?

    When Jiang Zhiwei was in the Great Buddha¡¯s Hall of the Shaolin Temple, she personally saw how the seniors from all sects gathered and discussed The Myths and The Immortals. Further, the Xuan Tian Sect bore a deep hatred toward them due to Qing Jing¡¯s death. Asininity Taoist was famous for his bad temper. Under these circumstances, they would definitely investigate themselves no matter the cost if they found a clue. They wouldn¡¯t have sent Qing Yu to risk his life.

    This was also why both Meng Qi and Jiang Zhiwei had suspected Qing Yu when they were in the Samsara space. They had agreed that the Xuan Tian Sect would have a backup n.

    However, in light of the previous secret negotiation, The Myths and The Immortals definitely wouldn¡¯t know this unless there was a mole. That was why Jiang Hengchuan didn¡¯t anticipate that Qing Yu, who had seemed the most harmless, would be the most dangerous one.

    When it came to predicting the actions of an expert of Terrestrial Rankings, their predictions might not be urate given their subpar abilities.

    Meng Qi couldn¡¯t help sighing again when he thought about how Qing Yu performed in their training spar as well as in the sneak-attack against Wolf King. Life was truly a drama where everyone lived by their acting skills. Even a little Taoist was so cunning!

    The river water rose just then, the tide lurking around the corner. The gate of the Inner House suddenly gleamed with a dense green light.

    The three Dongyang Seal¡¯s fragments on Jiang Hengchuan, Ruan Yaoguang, and Qiu Fei respectively lost control and turned into specks of light that flew toward the gate.

 Chapter 312: Cut off the Nine Serenities Road in One Day

    <h4>Chapter 312: Cut off the Nine Serenities Road in One Day</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    The door was soon solidified as the three pieces of the Dongyang seal threw themselves into the misty green light. Looking like amber and jade instead of cloud and mist, it diffused a peculiar sense of beauty.

    While everyone was in a daze, the door of the inner vi gradually opened up in a heavy and slow manner. Burdened with the heaviness of time, it prated the thick vicissitudes of life.

    At this moment, including Jiang Hengchuan, Wang Bingyao, and Ruan Yaoguang, who were all staring inside from behind the door, no one would take the first step. Would it be worthy of the cause of what happened in Maoling?

    In the darkness, what came first to Meng Qi¡¯s eyes was a twisted crack, which looked like a dying centipede that kept expanding the wound of the void.

    Through the crack, Meng Qi saw the diffusing ck gas, from which indistinct shapes of mountains and rivers appeared, as well as the sun, moon, and stars.

    At the same time, the unimaginably strong, evil atmosphere began to spread through the air. As a Top ss Master Pro, Ruan Yaoguang could not help shivering for a second.

    ¡°Nine Serenities¡­¡± Wang Siyuan¡¯s whisper traveled a long way in that quiet environment.

    ¡°Nine Serenities?¡± Meng Qi suddenly awakened.

    At the same moment, a giant palm reached out from the darkness and grabbed onto the crack!

    That palm was purely ck. With no light on it, it seemed that the palm could devour anything in sight. As soon as it had appeared, the void began to tremble, bringing waves of ripples, which dispersed the ck gas and continued expanding the crack.

    After the darkness was cleared out, Meng Qi and the others saw a long river lying across the void. It flowed quietly with a turbid appearance of blood. No one saw where it came from and no one knew where it would go.

    A ck sun rapidly approached the crack, which made the void copse like an impending doom.

    Since the dark palm had appeared, Meng Qi and the others had been unable to move. Their bodies and souls were all frightened by the extremely horrible deterrence. The void became a cage that kept shrinking.

    What a horrible evil spirit!

    As the ck sun kept approaching, Meng Qi felt that his body was bing heavier and heavier. His bones, muscles, and viscera creaked under the great pressure, and it seemed that they were about to be piles of mud at any time.

    Dongyang Vi waspletely immersed in the darkness. That was not because there was no light source, but because all the light was thrown into the crack and rushed toward the ck sun.

    The rising tide suddenly burst out and turned into a wave that was more than 10 feet high.

    The mountains and rivers surrounding Maoling, as well as the risen sun, were all covered with ayer of a colorful halo, which was dreamily beautiful.

    Beside the Chinese Pagoda Tree, an old man who was was carving a wooden statue had put the chisel and the blocks of wood down. Staring in the direction of the Jin River, he seemed to have witnessed this wonder throughyers of obstacles.

    There were recollections and a sweetness in his eyes, but eventually, they all turned into a gentle sigh:

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    Then, he picked up the inconspicuous long sword with its ck scabbard, whichy beside him.

    In Dongyang Vi, as the ck sun continued to approach, Meng Qi felt that even his thinking had be slow. This was even more desperate than the Luohan Zombies that they dealt with on the Holy Mountain.

    ¡°Dust to dust, earth to earth. Since the Nine Serenities have secluded themselves, why do you have to appear again?¡±

    The familiar voice wormed its way into Meng Qi¡¯s ear. As theyers of void were broken, a thread of sword light arrived leisurely.

    His thinking could not keep up with this change. After hearing the sound and seeing the sword light, what was left in his eye was merely a vast expanse of white. It was just like the sun hade right in front of him with its insanely burning light.

    As his body was lit up, the pressure that had almost squashed him was gone. Meng Qi regained his ability to think and his thoughts emerged like a flowing river.

    ¡°Why is there a Nine Serenities in Dongyang Vi?¡±

    ¡°Hees here every year to watch the tide. Does he ever think about preventing that crack from getting out of control?¡±

    ¡°No, he is a devoted man. He wouldn¡¯t just stand by. He may just lend a helping hand after seeing this¡­¡±

    ¡°I have guessed before that if the change was unexpected to the Xuan Tian Sect, as a superior of righteousness, he wouldn¡¯t remain indifferent to all of this.¡±

    A figure appeared in the vast expanse of white. As Meng Qi tried to identify him, suddenly, he saw threads of a light-green light emerge and wrap up Jiang Hengchuan¡¯s figure.

    Seemingly aware that Meng Qi was looking at him, Jiang Hengchuan smiled at him and nodded his head, then he disappeared.

    ¡°Reincarnation Charm¡­¡± Meng Qi was not surprised by it. But he was not calm, either. Because it felt like something finally had happened as he had predicted long ago. He could not help s ighing.¡¯

    ¡°¡®The Myths¡¯ and ¡®the Immortals¡¯ must have countless ties with Dominator of Samsara in S ix Realms!¡¯

    ¡°As for what kind of ties, research is needed. Maybe some of the full or preparatory members were Samsara travelers, or they appeared in another form.¡¯

    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s obvious that organizations such as Chu Guan and Snake King, which barely touched the threshold of being ¡°the Myths¡±, can only develop their peripheral force by tricks like bribing, coborating, threatening, and so on.¡±

    Seeing Jiang Hengchuan blending confidently, Meng Qi twitched the corner of his mouth. ¡°Well, you have a Reincarnation Charm, no wonder you behaved so calmly. Just as I thought, how can a Civil Star not have a backup n?¡¯

    ¡°Nevertheless, Master Wang didn¡¯t know the mystery of the Reincarnation Charm, how can I not know?¡±

    When it came to getting into the mission world, there was a difference between using a Reincarnation Charm and being pulled by Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms. There would be a gap of several hours when returning. For instance, when they were in Yedu, if Gu Xiaosang had entered the gate of the Celestial Court and returned immediately, she would have been caught by those Exteriors who had heard what happened. And thest time that Meng Qi used a Reincarnation Charm at midnight, the sun had almost risen when he had returned.

    It was the time difference that made it easier to get rid of those chasing even if the returning location did not change. After all, if the enemies did not know what this was all about, how could they remain there for hours?

    Besides, in the World of Samsara, not to mention their growth of power, they could sell what they had to obtain enough Karma points to have Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms erase the halo when returning, and they could exchange it for talismans or containers that could make them invisible. In that way, even if there was an enemy that waited for days by coincidence, they could blend in and get away without any trace.

    Meng Qi thought that it was better to be well-prepared when using a Reincarnation Charm in danger. After all, caution is the parent of safety.

    ¡°Fortunately, I didn¡¯t use it in front of Jiang Hengchuan¡­¡± He felt relieved. Of course, he still had a chance to flee because the return time was not urate and he could use the help of the talisman.

    ¡°Humph, how dare you stab me in the back. I¡¯ll be the one waiting for your ¡®corpse¡¯ this time!¡¯

    ¡°I am this narrow-minded, so what?¡±

    As the vast expanse of whitepletely dissipated, the centipede-like Nine Serenities crack began to coil itself and be smaller and smaller until it entirely disappeared after turning into a pinhead.

    ¡°Master Lu?¡± Wang Buchi looked back at Maoling, who had a weather-worn face.

    The founder of Huanmei Heights in the North Zhou Dynasty, Master Lu, the ¡°Wholehearted Sword¡±, who imed his Heptaureate Immortal Body and ranked fourth on the Celestial Rankings, was the best swordsman in the world!

    Wang Siyuan totally went mad. Things became out of his control like a runaway horse, which gave rise to a burning me in his heart.

    ¡°No wonder, no wonder¡­¡± He whispered words that no one else could understand.

    Jiang Zhiwei and Ruan Yushu were not surprised because Meng Qi had told them that he had met a Superior who appeared to be the ¡°Wholehearted Sword¡±.

    During that time, Jiang Zhiwei thought about visiting Master Lu. But she decided to give it up after considering it several times because she was in the process of exploring the ¡°Inner World¡±. Indeed, it was good for her to draw as many lessons as she could from sword art. Yet, her path could be easily twisted if she met a swordmaster who was far more powerful. So it was better to reconsider it after she had passed this period. As foring back to visit her Master, she did not even add it to her n.

    ¡°10 years without stepping into Jianghu, yet the Nine Serenities road was cut off in one day¡­¡± Ruan Yaoguang sighed emotionally.

    They all discovered Jiang Hengchaun¡¯s disappearance. But there was no clue left, so they could only regard it as a random escape from the change that just urred.

    As the Nine Serenities crack disappeared, the inner vi opened up. There were only a stone bed and a stone desk. The shabbiness and inness made the owner appear to be a Superior Daoist who wandered through the woods, instead of a human Dharmakaya bearing the title of God.

    There was nothing on the bed, but there were four things lying on the stone desk: a green book, a purple ruler, a golden me that was burning the ck gas around it, and a in ring.

    The book was greenish with halos around it, which made it look like something immortal. In Meng Qi¡¯s eyes, it might have been the most precious thing there and was probably the impartation of Dongyang God.

    ¡°Donghua¡¯s Green Book¡­¡± Anyone who understood the ancient seal characters read out the name. Ruan Yaoguang and Wang Buchi were slightly confused.

    Wang Siyuan was unusually excited, but his voice still sounded calm. ¡°As one of the impartations of the emperor¡¯s branch, ¡®Donghua¡¯s Green Book¡¯ is not very good, but it¡¯s not entirely useless, either.¡±

    ¡°Since this is not the main vi, it seems that it¡¯s just a book that Dongyang God read randomly¡­¡± Meng Qi tried to correct his wrong judgment. But still, it should be a good Exterior art, since Wang said that it was ¡°not entirely useless¡±.

    Beside the book, the jade ruler was covered by purple clouds. Anyone would regard it as priceless as a Precious Weapon.

    ¡°Fire essence of the sun.¡± Ruan Yaoguang stared at the burning me.

    Wang Buchi said with a sigh, ¡°If we found it thousands of years earlier, this fire essence could have been used to forge Magical Arms. But after all these years of depletion, I¡¯m afraid that it only can be a normal Exterior item.¡±

    As for the in ring, both Jiang Zhiwei and Ruan Yushu told Meng Qi that it was a Space Ring via the Secret Voice-sending.

    Among these four items, its value was the most difficult to estimate because no one knew if there was something else in it. If it was empty, then it would be the least valuable among the four. But, if there were many collections in it, then it would exceed the other three.

    ¡°Master Lu is right outside, so we can¡¯t beughed at,¡± Ruan Yaoguang said suddenly. She did not want topete with the Wang family.

    Wang Buchi raised his head and looked at the gradually restoring smoke outside the vi. ¡°Makes sense.¡±

    ¡°Besides, with all that mess and the broken shield of the vi, it wouldn¡¯t take a long time for others to arrive.¡±

    He meant that others would take advantage of them if they were fighting.

    Wang Siyuan ¡°flew¡± onto the shore from the shallop with a flush left on his cheeks. ¡°How about we split them in half?¡±

    Ruan Yaoguang gave Meng Qi a questioning look. After all, she was just his assistant.

    ¡°I have no opinion.¡± Meng Qi had always been a person without greed. Although his side had gained the upper hand, that was all they had gotten. Master Wang did not earn his reputation for nothing.

    However, Meng Qi also raised a question. ¡°But who picks first?¡±

    With the long sword in his hand, Wang Siyuan cleared his throat awkwardly, then he looked at Jiang Zhiwei and Meng Qi. ¡°How about this: excluding two seniors, let¡¯s have two battles. You can send one after the other. If you can make me defend in 10 moves, I lose. You can pick first after I have lost one battle.¡±

    After those words were spoken, the spiritual confrontation began.

    After Jiang Zhiwei and Meng Qi looked into each other¡¯s eyes, she took a step forward.

    ¡°Okay.¡± She was so unperturbed that her whole body was like a sword hidden in a sheath.

 Chapter 313: Donghuaâ€™s Green Book

    <h4>Chapter 313: Donghua¡¯s Green Book</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Like the sheathed sword in her hand, Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s energy, Qi, spirit, and will were restrained. However, everyone present had a feeling that her sword would be an inexplicably bloodcurdling one when she pulled it out.

    It was as quiet as the dwelling ce of the dead underground, but as swift and violent as the thunder on the Ninth Heaven!

    ¡°This is the best kind of response¡­¡± Meng Qi gently exhaled. The limitation of ten tricks itself was the trap that Master Wang set secretly during the spiritual confrontation. Master Wang¡¯s arrogance in looking down on his enemies had made him neglect this. Ten tricks weren¡¯t too few. Rather it was one trick too ¡°many¡±!

    The Truth-seeking Sword Scripts of the Wang family had reached the Exterior peak sword art of Sword Principles Dharma and Logos. It wasn¡¯t only simr but also better than the Nine Strategies Beyond the Swords and the Bright Swordsmanship. Besides, Wang Siyuan had achieved sess in practicing the ¡°Derivation Sutra¡±. With that as his main technique and the Truth-seeking Sword Scripts supplementing him, it could even touch the Sword Principles. It was simr to a Dharmakaya movement.

    How terrifying it would be to deal with the Nine Strategies Beyond the Swords or the Bright Swordsmanship, which had reached the level of the Exterior peak or even Dharmakaya.

    Once Master Wang considered the limitation of using only ten tricks, and how he shouldn¡¯t be rash in the beginning and just sound out his opponent, as well as how he should use his tricks only toward the end of the battle, it would result in him entertaining the thought of retreating, being defensive, and harboring hesitation. Thesebined factors would allow the Truth-seeking Sword Scripts to take advantage of him and attack his w while he was still testing the enemy. The initiative would be in the opponent¡¯s hands.

    And once the initiative had fallen to this kind of sword art, it would be nearly impossible to take it back! Even if he resorted to his trump card, he would still be limited by his passive stance at that time and wouldn¡¯t be able to achieve the best effect. Wang Siyuan would have to watch his ten tricks pass without using any tricks to defend against his opponent.

    Thus, it was the best choice for swordsmen like Jiang Zhiwei, who were ustomed to only advance in a battle, to aplish the task with one sword. She wouldn¡¯t give Wang Siyuan the chance toy out the setup with his sword art. She would if she thought she could, otherwise she would not. Putting the secret plot, defensive position and trap aside, she fought against him in a split second!

    Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s right hand was white and slender, but her five fingers were powerful. She held the sword hilt in an extremely slow way coinciding with the current atmosphere, creating an outbreak of repression and stagnation.

    The closer she got to the hilt of her sword, the stronger the illusion that Meng Qi got of her intrapersonal swordwill increasing by leaps and bounds.

    When Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s five fingers had taken hold of the hilt, his heart increasingly wavered as if he felt the swordwill shooting up to the sky. Even others like Ruan Yaoguang and Wang Buchi subconsciously held their breaths.

    Wang Siyuan was forced to draw his sword before Jiang ZhiweI drew hers under the assault and oppression of this kind of swordwill. He wouldn¡¯t get the chance otherwise!

    Under the confrontation of Qi function, Jiang Zhiwei had made aeback.

    Wang Buchi sighed internally. ¡°Su Wuming¡¯s disciple ranked among the top ten of Six Acupores and among the top Five of Eight Acupores. She truly deserves the reputation that she¡¯s enjoyed. She isn¡¯t any inferior to Su Wuming back in those days.¡±

    Wang Siyuan pulled his sword in an ordinary manner, but coincided with the world truth and corresponded with the trajectory of the flowing river water nearby. It was so natural and harmonious that there was not one spot that was unharmonious. It seemed that he was the earth and sky itself, with no weakness to exploit!

    Meng Qi ¡°participated¡± in the battle in his mind as a bystander. If it was he who was fighting Wang Siyuan, whether with the Lonely or Heaven de, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to discover his opponent¡¯s w. He could only breakthrough with great force.

    ng! Wang Siyuan drew his sword slowly, the sound of which like gurgling water. The great river nearby became violent as if it was affected by the sword power.

    His sword was filled with gloom, like the most ordinary of iron swords. Yet Meng Qi knew that it was the world-famous Precious Weapon, the Deliberation Sword belonging to the young lord of the Wang family.

    Those who had learned the Mathematical ssic would ¡°think carefully¡± before acting. If he had the habit of considering every trickery, it would be difficult to withstand the envy of God!

    Just as Wang Siyuan pulled out his sword, so did Jiang Zhiwei.

    Her grasp on the sword hilt had been slow but she had pulled out her sword quickly. It was as if she had meshed the slow movement, momentum, and time earlier into a split second.

    The swordwill shot into the air with it, causing the fall of many green leaves from the trees on the bank. Their leafstalk incisions were smooth, like the sword had been made from the autumn wind.

    Jiang Zhiwei had never reached the realm of Heaven-man Connection, but she converged her swordwill with the mysterious world truth to reach the level of Oneness of Heaven and Men with the help of the Exterior sword, Sword of the Sun-Prating Rainbow. She had polished and got along with the sword since childhood.

    In these six months, she who had already been close to Nine Acupores had not broken through. That was because she had spent more than half of her energy to familiarize herself with and nourish her sword all over again. This way, she eliminated any unfamiliarities to reach the psychicmunion between human and sword.

    The sword of the swordsman was her hand. Since the sword and her hand had reached the Exterior level, how could the swordsman not take this chance to amount to the higher realm?

    The world suddenly darkened, taking away the radiance of the sword was taken away. Wang Siyuan saw Jiang Zhiwei pull out her sword and an indescribably swift and fierce sword light rose in front of him. The light swiftly came in front of him. It was as if the movement of drawing sword and the sword light in front of him had appeared in Meng Qi¡¯s sight at the same time.

    This streak of sword light moved as swiftly as terrified birds and as strong as a wandering dragon. It was dazzling as if carrying a charm capable of attracting all minds and sights. Once one¡¯s mental state was insufficient, his vital spirit would be pressed as he watched on helplessly. It would be hard to extricate himself and resist!

    Everyone didn¡¯t look at Jiang Zhiwei, for their eyes were drawn to the sword light as if it was the only thing in the world.

    The sword light was concentrated while the Sword Qi was overpowering and quiet.

    The impetuous river suddenly cracked and the deep slit reached for Wang Siyuan quickly as if it was split from its heart by someone.

    The smoke cloud in the air dissipated, revealing the clear sky. The rain had also abruptly stopped.

    There was no redundant trace of the Sword Qi on the ground except for a slit ripping through the sword and the ck soil.

    The waves were roaring and the tidal bore was rolling. Yet the clear sky was somber as the brightest thing in the area was the dazzling streak of sword light.

    The Sword Qi was surging tens of meters above the ground, bringing change to the wind and clouds!

    The swordwill and sword light were terribly fearsome. Meng Qi felt a feeling surging in him that he couldn¡¯t suppress, even if he stimted the Heaven Inflicted Pain and used the Violent Thunder Shocking the Sky. Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s realm and control were much superior to his. If he tried to confront the tough with toughness, he would likely have his vital parts hurt. Yet the opponent¡¯s sword had failed to hit Jiang Zhiwei by a nose.

    If he fought Jiang Zhiwei, he must attack her before she found an opportunity. He mustn¡¯t let her umte the momentum necessary for a chance to raise her Anatta Sword to such a high peak.

    ¡°She has reached such level¡­¡± Standing behind Wang Siyuan, Wang Buchi was watching Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s sword art. Apart from Wang Siyuan, he was the one who had felt the sword art most deeply. If he was the one fighting, he was afraid that he would be forced to go all out.

    Just as the sword light was about to cut Wang Siyuan, an iron sword suddenly struck out.

    It was sudden! This was Meng Qi¡¯s most intuitive impression.

    The sword seemed to be ipatible with the world and every ce went against the Dharma and Logos. It frustrated people and caused others confusion as to how to describe it.

    This sword was skilled but awkward, heavy but seemingly light. It stabbed the vacant space at the side of Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s sword light.

    Suddenly, the sword light became even brighter. The sword that had integrated with the world seemed to have created an enmity with nature. They couldn¡¯t exist in harmony as if they had been separated from the general rules by this sword. The sword was peeled off from the world and expelled all of the splendor that it had absorbed. The surroundings were no longer bleak and had returned to its usual scenery.

    Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s sword swayed after she finished demonstrating this sword art. From its heavenly condition, it returned to a worldly form.

    However, her sword light remained firm and Sword Qi didn¡¯t disappear either. With its remaining prestige, it broke through the resistance of Wang Siyuan¡¯s sword and cut him.

    Wang Siyuan continuously stepped on the ground, scurrying in ce. His footwork was exquisite as he secretly stepped on the Eight Diagrams. It was hard for anyone to grasp his movements. He transformed into a series of shadows and attempted to evade the sword light.

    Since the sword light was aimed at his heart, he couldn¡¯t remove himself from being its target. The Sword Qi appeared vertically and horizontally, cutting streaks of virtual shadows. It got closer to seek out Wang Siyuan.

    ng!

    His sword somehow appeared before him, protecting him from the Sun-Prating Rainbow.

    ¡°Thank you for letting me win.¡± After Jiang Zhiwei put back her sword and stepped back, she was brimming with energy and vitality. Her spirits were soaring. She seemed like she still wanted to continue their battle even if she had already forced her opponent to draw his sword in defense and she was already trembling.

    Wang Siyuan coughed heavily, once again dyeing the white silk handkerchief in his left hand with blood. After a while, he said, ¡°Lady Jiang, you truly deserve your reputation. Your Anatta Sword is so valiant that I ept my loss.¡±

    Meng Qi secretly clicked his tongue while watching the battle. Though Wang Siyuan was forced to draw his sword back, except for the Exterior, he was the first who had enlightened the Acupores to face with Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s Anatta Sword without injury. He hadpletely resisted the sword!

    Could that sword that was ipatible with the world be a Dharmakaya movement?

    However, was Master Wang really not hurt?

    He spat out blood anywhere and anytime, so how could others tell? Besides, his breath was mingled with the world, without being separated from the state of Oneness of Heaven and Men. Even if he had been hurt, it wouldn¡¯t be a serious injury, perhaps simply arge consumption of energy.

    Wang Buchi looked at Ruan Yaoguang with a smile. ¡°Please.¡±

    He invited them to be the first to choose an item.

    Ruan Yaoguang looked at Meng Qi, Jiang Zhiwei, and Ruan Yushu. As an elder, it wasn¡¯t a good idea to act arbitrarily. Besides, he was just a helper.

    ¡°What do you think about Donghua¡¯s Green Book?¡± Meng Qi directly asked Jiang Zhiwei and Ruan Yushu.

    After much consideration, this was his choice. Since an elder of the Ruan family hade here to lend a hand, how could he let the elder return empty-handed? If he was stingy, how could he have the face to visit the Ruan family in the future? It would overshadow the rtionship between the little glutton and the family.

    Out of the four items, only the book was suitable for sharing. The Space Ring was too, but it was difficult to determine. Though the Ruan family had nock of martial art scripts, the book could provide reference and help them attract foreign officials to leave more details. As for him and other people, they could exchange the book for Karma points.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Jiang Zhiwei always showed little concern whenever sword art wasn¡¯t concerned.

    Understanding Meng Qi¡¯s meaning, Ruan Yushu said with Secret Voice-sending, ¡°There¡¯re actually Old Zhong¡¯s precious weapon and the Qianyuan Composing Bead. Both of us can take one of them, but the scripts aren¡¯t a bad idea either.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s take ¡°Donghua¡¯s Green Book¡± then. Elder Yuan, you¡¯ve worked hard. It doesn¡¯t matter that you take another copy of martial art script,¡± said Meng Qi, feigning boldness and generosity. If he could establish a good rtionship with them, it would be easy for him to ask for their help in the future. Besides, he would please his friends too if he could get along well with their parents.

    Ruan Yushu disyed no objection.

    Ruan Yaoguang nodded in appreciation to see Meng Qi choose the book. One could only go far if he knew how to restrain his greed.

    She incurred it remotely, with the sounds of musical instrument sounding in the emptiness and the wind wetted by water whisking off. She held the book in her hand and her eyes suddenly lit up when she flipped through the book. ¡°There¡¯s the form of Immortality Elixir of East Pole, capable of lengthening one¡¯s lifespan by 60 years lifespan even for the current situation. Though it¡¯s only an ordinary Exterior martial art script, it can surpass others with this form.¡±

    The elixir was one of the elixirs that Blue Deity refined. In the ancient times, just one elixir was capable of extending one¡¯s lifespan by a thousand years. It also had the mysterious ability to heal those who were close to death.

    Not bad! Meng Qi lit up with pleasure immediately. Such a form could be exchanged for thousands of Karma points, even if it would be shared by the Ruan family and several friends!

    Wang Siyuan looked ghastly pale as usual. ¡°We would like to take the Sun Fire Essence.¡±

    Even if he took the Immortality Elixir of East Pole, he wouldn¡¯t be able to live beyond 50 if he couldn¡¯t be Dharmakaya. Besides, would the Wang familyck forms of lifespan-extending elixirs inherited from ancient times?

    While Wang Buchi took the Sun Fire Essence, Wang Siyuan harmonized his Qi-cirction. Meng Qi stood up to prepare for the second battle.

    ¡°Childe Wang, please.¡±

    He suppressed the distracting thoughts in his mind, making himself as calm as a deep pool of water.

 Chapter 314: The Ten Strike Promise

    <h4>Chapter 314: The Ten Strike Promise</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Wang Siyuan still looked like he was keeping everything under control. He gave a quiet cough with his Deliberation Sword naturally drooping toward the ground. He nonchntly said,

    ¡°Please.¡±

    He seemed integrated into the world, bing part of nature. Without the need to gather momentum, he looked as vast and unpredictable as nature. So the other side, no matter how powerful, wouldn¡¯t make any difference.

    Meng Qi did not wait any longer because the longer he waited, the more scared he felt about the realm of Oneness of Heaven and Men. To cut into the sky, he had to grasp the opportunity of having the strongest momentum!

    His Kung Fu was much different from Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s. Even if he took Heaven Inflicted Pain along with Violent Thunder Shocking the Sky provoked by Purple Thunder Force, his attack, albeit close to the Exterior, still would notpare to Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s previous sword performance. At most, he could force Wang Siyuan to perform Dharma moves that were ipatible with Heaven and Earth so that Wang Siyuan could never break free of the shackle of phantoms, and Meng Qi would not need to go on defence himself.

    He drew Heaven Inflicted Pain up and suddenly shed down. Following the Knife Momentum, Meng Qi moved his body so that the distance seemed to shorten drastically within a moment.

    While the knife was raised, he was far from Wang Siyuan, he had run closer untill Heaven Inflicted Pain was came down.

    Meng Qi¡¯s back looked like it was tightening, but in fact, his muscles were rxing in secret, poised to deal with any changes through Trio Combination of Yin and Yang.

    After the long saber sliced down, the atmosphere dimmed with Yin and Yang intecing and mutually transforming.

    Meng Qi had heard of Truth-seeking Sword Scripts for a long time. So he first used his self-created knife form. Frankly speaking, it was to mislead Wang Siyuan through thebination of Yin and Yang. Once he made an error in judgement, Meng Qi could tell a good story through desmanship.

    ¡°Not bad.¡± Ruan Yaoguang saw Meng Qi attack for the first time and recognized that he was in the preliminary stages of Dharma and Logos of Heaven and Earth.

    Wang Siyuan suddenly weilded his sword, and pointed it directly at Meng Qi¡¯s knifepoint. Meng Qi felt the force was very strange. Yin and Yang intertwined with each other while softness and hardness fused together. The transformed force gushed out, easily offsetting Knife Momentum.

    ¡°Break thebination of Yin and Yang by using thebination of Yin and Yang!¡±

    Master Wang made a precise judgement on Meng Qi¡¯s knife form, which just interrupted Meng Qi¡¯s subsequent changes and setups.

    Knife Momentum immediately disappeared. Wang Siyuan did not take attacks one by one or make a setup using his sword. Instead, he drew the long sword back and casually waited for Meng Qi¡¯s next attack as if he, in order to keep his status, refused to go all out and gain extra advantage by unfair means.

    ¡°The first attack,¡± He said.

    Having known that it was a fight between their spirits and also a means to irritate himself, Meng Qi was in a peaceful state of mind and calmly released the knife energy of Peace Quietude Split. Once Master Wang was affected a little, Meng Qi could continue his story with his desmanship.

    Thanks to the fight experience with Jiang Hengchuan, Meng Qi could not be affected too much by Oneness of Heaven and Men.

    Heaven Inflicted Pain was very heavy, yet its knife form looked light and graceful. Each quiver of the knifepoint initiated one change, and each change caused fickleness in the mind. It seemed that those surrounding recalled their unforgettable pasts and could not calm their emotional waves.

    The knife energy, like smoke, swelled up in one¡¯s mind!

    As expected, mountains and rivers as well as the momentum of Heaven and Earth came to Meng Qi¡¯s mind. All of them were scattered here and there, and yet under the control of hidden rules. Meng Qi seemed to be standing in the sky, overlooking all of them.

    With the previous experience, Meng Qi immediately restrained his emotional change. When he regained his senses, he only saw Wang Siyuan¡¯s faint smile. Soon, Deliberation Sword was drawn out in a strange manner directly at Meng Qi¡¯s left ribs. This was the ce Meng Qi had to protect, and also the key point of Knife Momentum.

    If Meng Qi was stabbed by Deliberation Sword, a precious weapon, his Golden Bell Shield won¡¯t work well.

    ¡°Was he not influenced or did he recovered faster than me?¡± Meng Qi thought.

    ¡°Or is my Peace Quietude Split limited within my realm and was defused by his Oneness of Heaven and Men?¡±

    When the knife energy was withdrawn, the subsequent changes instantly stopped and Heavenly Fairy that should have been taken, couldn¡¯t continue.

    Drawing back the long sword, Wang Siyuan said again,

    ¡°The second attack.¡±

    Meng Qi took a deep breath with the momentum growing. Then the long saber was promptly wielded. As knife force was stackedyer byyer, the air shook as if there were thunder.

    After the saber absorbed all of the vitality and airflow, Heaven and Earth seemed to be smaller, as if only knife energy could be seen in the world.

    This was Meng Qi¡¯s own way of performing Violent Thunder Shocking the Sky. Without Heaven Inflicted Pain here, clues to his true identity would be easily revealedprovoking if he used the original form, especially facing experienced people like Master Wang.

    This knife showed the strength and overbearing of the desmanship. It seemed to crush the void and split the earth!

    Wang Siyuan once again raised his hand to calmly draw a sword. The sword pierced through airflowsyer byyer. Like a leaf in mad winds, a fish in the torrent, it passed through the gaps that ordinary people could not control and was thrust toward Meng Qi¡¯s wrist.

    Meng Qi had to retreat. He draw back his knife and stepped back.

    ¡°The third attack.¡± The red color on Wang Siyuan¡¯s face faded away and the excitement just now, beyond control, began to fade.

    Three attacks finished. Wang Siyuan always used attacks to rece defenses, forcing Meng Qi to give up the changes and the follow-up story. He seemed very rxed, as if giving directions to subordinates. Meng Qi thought that he was a powerful opponent that could even see all his ideas.

    Meng Qi was unwilling to admit defeat. In the face of this, he did not feel discouraged but conjectured many ideas instead.

    ¡°Use Eight Nine Mysteries to hide the running of Qi? No, the Wolf King once had cooperation with him. Such an anomaly may catch his attention and alert him. If it is not the right time, hastily using it would only waste the opportunity .¡±

    ¡°What should I do? I can¡¯t tell the story¡­¡±

    Suddenly, the words of Jiang Hengchuan and Wang Siyuan shed into Meng Qi¡¯s heart,

    ¡°The sess of a conspiracy mainly depends on hiding the true purposes¡­¡±

    ¡°What you just said was right. The core of the setup is to hide your purpose. Therefore, as long as I insist on your several goals, no matter what you are to do to destabilize the situation, I can stay still and wait for you to bite the hook¡­¡±

    Swordsmanship was like chess ying and also like storytelling. The two things both needed setups, and so did swordsmanship!

    My own purpose was to force Wang Siyuan to defend through one move or to win him. Therefore, the purpose was very clear. Wang Siyuan had his own thoughts and ns, and thus he could stay still and calmly wait for my fall into the snare. No wonder my own story was always interrupted at the right time and the ws that I had discovered could not be grasped!

    ¡°I must hide my true purpose¡­¡±

    ¡°To cheat Wang Siyuan, I have to first sessfully cheat myself¡­¡±

    Meng Qi immediately had an idea. The fourth attack came naturally. The knife was as fast as lightning. In a trice, the knife came to Wang Siyuan together with his sound.

    This was Speedy Lightning, one of the essences of Five Thunder Bombardment of Sky that he had practiced well under the guidance of Huangfu Tao in Zhenwu¡¯s Decoy Grave!

    Like an old man, Wang Siyuan moved his sword slowly. Compared with Meng Qi¡¯s fast knife movement, the sword, though second to start, reached its target first and stabbed the nk of Heaven Inflicted Pain in an extremely weird manner. The weak position of Qi on Heaven Inflicted Pain led to the leaning of Meng Qi¡¯s knife. He had to take back knife energy by the Immortal Pressing Art and dodge the following attack through Hallucination Body Movement.

    ¡°The fourth attack.¡± Wang Siyuan coughed slightly, sounding calm and cool.

    Meng Qi was not furious or in a hurry. The long saber was swung out again, neither fast nor slow. But it copsed the surrounding airflow, seemingly as heavy as mountains. The roaring sound was endless.

    This was Thunder Force, one of the five essences. Because it was evolved from Huangfu Tao¡¯s Kung Fu, it was less pure than Speedy Lightning.

    Before the de, the air flow curled up with powerful suction. It seemed that no matter how the other reponded, he would be sucked into the front of the long saber!

    Wang Siyuan had no facial expression as Deliberation Sword came out, following the suction. Seeing it about to collide with Heaven Inflicted Pain, he suddenly raised the sword body, with a certain constant principle. It jumped out of the knife performance, freely and leisurely like birds returning to their old forest or fish swimming in their old river. Soon it was aimed towards Meng Qi¡¯s throat.

    Putting the long saber in a horizontal line, Meng Qi blocked Deliberation Sword.

    ¡°Well, the fifth attack.¡± Wang Siyuan took a slow breath.

    ¡°Good swordsmanship.¡± Meng Qimended him, trying his best to take in what he had just seen.

    At the same time, Heaven Inflicted Pain was slowly and abnormally thrust out. They were moving slowly. However, Qiu Fei, on the opposite side, had the peculiar feeling that he would not be able to escape this trick anyway. That¡¯s because it seemed to deduce countless changes and maneuvers. If any mistake was made, Qiu Fei would fall into danger.

    He felt like facing the thunder and lightning and countless ideas shed in his mind. Its speed served to offset the slowness of its surroundings. All kinds of things were entangled in a sh!

    Wang Siyuan did not choose to make a circle by long saber to amodate all the changes. His eyes blinked and the sword was quickly drawn out.

    ¡°Bang!¡± Deliberation Sword hit the de of Heaven Inflicted Pain. All the changes vanished, and what was toe unable to be deduced.

    This sword had the same wonderful subtlety as Normalizing Finger!

    ¡°The sixth attack.¡± Wang Siyuan once again took a sword in a carefree manner, yet with a thin physique and a pale face.

    Ruan Yaoguang and Qiu Fei around were quite surprised. After the three strokes, Killing de Su Meng was not fighting, more like practicing desmanship here to acquaint with all the previously uncertain ces.

    Had he lost confidence in forcing Wang Siyuan into defence once, and simply chosen to seek other gains?

    ¡°Have another taste of my de!¡± Meng Qi shouted as thunder rumbled. The Knife Momentum looked rounded, deducing the void of Sky and holding all things.

    As for this knife, Meng Qibined the concept of Trio Combination of Yin and Yang; offensive and defensive potential were both involved. It seemed offensive yet contained defensive potential, and vice versa. So it was difficult to predict.

    Wang Siyuan raised his hand and held his sword toward the center of the circle. No matter how it changed, there was always somethibg unchanged. Although the sky was void, it contained rules!

    ¡°Bang!¡± The knife and swords collided and the knife momentum was broken again.

    At this time, Heaven Inflicted Pain broke the rule of ¡°collision causing stic force¡± and burst out of the long knife energy condensed into electric light!

    The purpose that Meng Qi hid for a long time, suddenly appeared at this moment!

    Behind the mystery of the Eight Nine Mysteries and the void of the heaven, he finally disguised his purpose!

    After the burst of knife energy, the sky became dark. Numerous silver-white shing lights were entangled into the knife energy. The energy rushed to Wang Siyuan so fast, like a dragon or a snake, and the surrounding spurred surges that seemingly overwhelmed the sky.

    The distance between them was very short. The knife energy approached as soon as it shot out.

    ¡°Have another taste of my de!¡±

    The shout was still echoing endlessly.

 Chapter 315: Respectfully Waiting

    <h4>Chapter 315: Respectfully Waiting</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Like a burst of thunder, the sounds prated their ears and reverberated in the distance.

    The Knife Qi transformed into a bright dragon and rushed toward Wang Siyuan, its winding body looking like a huge mouth.

    Ruan Yaoguang and Wang Buchi¡¯s gazes froze because they hadn¡¯t expected such changes. It was reasonable for Wang Siyuan¡¯s flow of genuine Qi and muscle to deceive them, but they didn¡¯t think so would Su Meng, the Killing de.

    Facing such a de, Wang Siyuan was neither surprised nor angry. He still sustained the stage of Oneness of Heaven and Men. His sword suddenly exuded a dark and dim Sword Qi.

    The Sword Qi was so quick that it almost attacked Meng Qi with a swoosh sound. The flying leaves were all cut.

    It was unexpected that Wang Siyuan chose to risk his life to attack instead of defending himself!

    The Sword Qi moved in a beautiful circle, containing thews of the universe and had an imposing momentum.

    It went by the shortest way without mistake, seeming to move just as nned!

    The Knife Qi and the sword light hit Meng Qi and Wang Siyuan respectively. It seemed to have hurt them both badly.

    But Meng Qi felt that Sword Qi was quicker. Before he hit Wang Siyuan, the Sword Qi had prated his body. If so, he couldn¡¯t control the Knife Qi. With the steps which contained thew of Nine Pces and Eight Diagrams, Wang Siyuan was sure to dodge Meng Qi¡¯s deadly attack.

    Well, he had the Golden Bell Shield and the Eight Nine Mysteries!

    Meng Qi gritted his teeth and became serious. He leaned sideways and protected his key points. With the dark light that enveloped his body glowing, he didn¡¯t retreat at all. His hand that gripped the de was as firm as a stone!

    Wang Siyuan suddenly transformed into a residual shadow. His sword jumped up and lifted Sword Qi up and toward the Heaven Inflicted Pain.

    ng! It sounded like bells and drums. The Sword Qi passed by Meng Qi, rushing into the sky while his Heaven Inflicted Pain was also lifted up by the strong force. The bright Knife Qi flew into the sky in front of Wang Siyuan and exploded in the air, illuminating their surroundings.

    For all of these, a small mistake would lead to aplete failure, but it still dramatically ended. The Sword Qi and de Qi both failed as if Wang Siyuan had expected this.

    He was like a dancer who weaved fate. He had nned the beginning, the process, as well as the ending. This relieved Ruan Yaoguang and Wang Buchi who had intended to pull Meng Qi and Wang Siyuan apart from each other.

    However, Wang Siyuan¡¯s gaze froze when his sword lifted up the Heaven Inflicted Pain!

    He could feel that the Heaven Inflicted Pain wasn¡¯t being controlled by inner force, but rather its own Knife Qi. When his sword hit the Heaven Inflicted Pain, thetter was so light that it was easily lifted.

    If Meng Qi¡¯s genuine Qi wasn¡¯t in the Heaven Inflicted Pain, then where was it?

    A trap!

    He then saw dizzying sword light rushing toward him. It was in and didn¡¯t change. The soul flew before the sword, looking like a Heavenly Fairy.

    Meng Qi hid his intent and pretended to dodge the trapid out by the Eight Nine Mysteries. He finally found a chance to support himself to withdraw Meridian Sword.

    If he didn¡¯t use Sacrifice Form, he could¡¯ve used two and a half Exterior movements. But after three months of Samsara Symbol practice, his strength hadrgely improved. His cultivation of Supernatural Power of Shaking Heaven and Hitting Earth had improved and he could use it three times within a short timeframe.

    This was hisst chance and hisst move. If it didn¡¯t work, another use of Sacrifice Form wouldn¡¯t change his doomed fate!

    Meng Qi¡¯s mind settled as the still water and his eyes were firm. He didn¡¯t believe that Wang Siyuan could still calmly deal with such situation!

    The sword light was elegant and as fast as thunder. The scene was so beautiful that it seemed toe out of a dream.

    Before the dream ended, the sword had already targeted Wang Siyuan.

    It was a brilliant light.

    Ruan Yaoguang and Wang Buchi didn¡¯t expect such a change. They intended to stop the fight, but it was already toote. The situation was tense, so they nned to use their strength to separate Meng Qi and Wang Siyuan.

    Qiu Fei looked at the scene in surprise. He couldn¡¯t believe his eyes. He had thought that there wouldn¡¯t be any further changes, but there was still anotheryer of deception!

    A small smile appeared on Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s face. She was satisfied with Meng Qi. Ruan Yushu¡¯s cheeks lifted ever so slightly, but she soon regained her calmness.

    Wang Siyuan moved, his feet stepping on the Nine Pces and sliding away as if he was flying above the water. However, the sword light was so close that he couldn¡¯t dodge it!

    All of a sudden, his Deliberation Sword disappeared.

    But it didn¡¯t really disappear, going backward directly instead. Its sword hilt functioned as the tip and the sword tip functioned as the hilt. It clung to the entrance of the tiger cave like a snake passing by a cave, causing a cluster of fog that shrouded the surrounding and obstructing their vision.

    In such a thick fog, the wonderful sword light was like a rainbow that lit up the darkness. It was so brilliant that it made the scene look fantastic.

    Puff!

    The fog suddenly dispersed, clearing the sky. Wang Siyuan held the sword tip while the sword hilt was targeted at his throat. The sword hilt was embossed with in ck and white Meridian.

    Wang Siyuan managed to block the attack, relieving both Wang Buchi and Ruan Yaoguang.

    Either way, Meng Qi had finally managed to force Wang Siyuan into defending himself!

    ¡°Nine moves. Thank you for letting me win.¡± Meng Qi¡¯s eyes were tinted red due to his excitement and pleasure.

    Though he had only forced Wang Siyuan to go on the defensive by one movement, it was a huge progress for him. If he encountered masters like Wang Siyuan in the future, he would have some experience and wouldn¡¯t be at their mercy.

    Wang Siyuan¡¯s pale face became red again. He began to cough blood.

    He finally stopped coughing after a long while. He looked at Meng Qi with excitement and said, ¡°Your moves are interesting¡­¡±

    Whenever he came across situations that he could not foresee or control, he always seemed a little crazed.

    The ¡°Derivation Sutra¡± was a study of thews of the universe, the mortal world, and all lives. The Eight Nine Mysteries was so changeable that it concealed the secret to avoid disasters!

    He took two deep breaths. ¡°You may pick an item.¡±

    ¡°What do I choose?¡± Instead of proposing an item this time, Meng Qi looked at Jiang Zhiwei and Ruan Yushu for an answer.

    ¡°Any would be okay.¡± There was no sword art, precious sword, or simr objects, so Jiang Zhiwei didn¡¯t care too much. She merely smiled.

    After thinking about it, Ruan Yushu said, ¡°It depends on you.¡±

    Why did he felt as if he had heard those words before? If he chose something, she would just reject his choice¡­ Meng Qi cursed inwardly, but said nevertheless, ¡°What about the Space Ring?¡±

    Meng Qi chose it for two reasons. The Space Ring was useful and also had a simr value to the Purple Ruler if exchanged for Karma points. It was worth a bet. If the ring contained many items inside, it would be great for him!

    Jiang Zhiwei smiled. ¡°You won the battle, so you decide.¡±

    Ruan Yushu¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Maybe it has the seeds of precious nts of ancient times.¡±

    Meng Qi sniggered. She meant ancient ingredients for food¡­

    Wang Siyuan looked at Meng Qi with a smile. Meng Qi went inside the inner room and picked out the in ring.

    The ring was square and ck. It wasn¡¯t eye-catching.

    With the help of Ruan Yushu and Jiang Zhiwei, Meng Qi recognized the words on it. He used Will-projecting instead of following theplex steps. He recited the epigraph and dropped some blood on it, opening the ring.

    He suddenly frowned as he sensed its perimeters. The space inside the ring wasn¡¯t big, just eight-feet long and three-inch high. There was only one thing in it, a scroll that floated mid-air.

    ¡°What¡¯s this¡­?¡± Meng Qi didn¡¯t take the scroll. He waited for Wang Siyuan to take the Purple Rule and farewells to be exchanged before asking the rest about it.

    They noticed some words written on the unfolded scroll, written in elegant handwriting. The words were square but cool.

    ¡°Who am I, I am who¡­¡± Ruan Yaoguang¡¯s clear eyes showed her confusion. ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of these words?¡±

    If it was insights into practice, why was it formally put inside the Space Ring?

    Its material and the six words on it both showed that they were just ordinary words. They didn¡¯t contain thews of the universe or Dongyang Gist of Trueness.

    ¡°Maybe they have other meanings¡­¡± Meng Qi shook his head and put the scroll back into the Space Ring.

    Ruan Yaoguang took out a warm and beautiful red jewelry and a special weapon that looked like a brass broom. ¡°These are the Devil¡¯s belongings.¡±

    ¡°Please keep them. Without you, we never could¡¯ve killed the Devil,¡± Meng Qi sincerely said.

    Ruan Yaoguangughed. ¡°You don¡¯t have to hold yourself back that much. Am I the kind of person who would bully her juniors? Since I¡¯ve already read ¡®Donghua¡¯s Green Book¡¯ and the form for the Immortality Elixir of East Pole, I¡¯ll just take one of them. You can distribute other objects.¡±

    She put away the precious weapon as she spoke.

    The other three wanted to exchange Karma points, so they didn¡¯t think too much. Jiang Zhiwei took the Qianyuan Composing Bead and Ruan Yushu put the book into her own Space Ring.

    Of course, Meng Qi and Jiang Zhiwei would be sure to read the entire book before exchanging it for points from Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms. It may offer them some hints about other moves, perhaps even recording some precious skills.

    ¡°Another thing,¡± Ruan Yaoguang said, suddenly became serious. ¡°The Devil didn¡¯t die.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Meng Qi was surprised. ¡°Old Zhong is still alive?¡±

    Jiang Zhiwei nodded to show her agreement.

    Ruan Yaoguang sighed. ¡°He had a special evil strength and incredibly apt at feigning death. I thought he had died, so I used his body to derive his Devil Qi. However, he was only pretending and escaped while I was caught in a battle with the disciples of the Life-changing Sect. That was why I waste.¡±

    Without Old Zhong¡¯s corpse, how could Ruan Yaoguang trick Jiang Hengchuan¡¯s sense? After all, the characteristics of Kung Fu of Heaven and Demon were obvious.

    ¡°No wonder¡­¡± Meng Qi thought. He had been fighting for some time before he saw Senior Ruan arriving.

    He vowed not to give Old Zhong any more chances if they were to meet in the future. He must kill him!

    The vi had been invaded, so a lot of masters were hurrying over there. Meng Qi and the others had already left before they arrived.

    After a long while, those people left empty-handed and the ce returned to its usual tranquility again.

    Jiang Hengchuan suddenly appeared, his figure transparent. His breath didn¡¯t leak. No one could see, hear, or sense it.

    He had sold all of his belongings for this secret object. Even though he fought with an Exterior expert, the enemy wouldn¡¯t perceive it even if he didn¡¯t have the corresponding Dharma ess and didn¡¯t size up the enemy.

    He immediately jumped forward because he was afraid that it would be a trap. He touched the muddy ground with a finger and stood up without leaving any trace.

    It was quiet, with smoke and rain everywhere. Nobody was in sight.

    Jiang Hengchuan was a little relieved. He carefully walked over to the wooden bridge, went across the pavilion, and arrived at the exit.

    Since no one was hiding to ambush him, it seemed that they didn¡¯t know the secret of Samsara Symbol.

    He heaved a sigh of relief and went out. The secret weapon attracted the light but nothing strange happened.

    Clusters of clouds tainted yellow flowed in the blue sky, making up a beautiful scenery.

    Jiang Hengchuan saw such scenery first, but he suddenly felt he was about to fall!

    The mud that surrounded the green stone had been dug out and it was connected to the river!

    ¡°This is bad!¡± Jiang Hengchuan calmed himself down. It was hard to return halfway, so he nned to counterplot and escape.

    But the water was just over his ankles!

    The water sshed a little.

    Jiang Hengchuan knew it was a bad sign. He suddenly spotted a young man in ck clothes. He was manly and handsome, with a bright long sword in his hand.

    The man smiled and said, ¡°Brother Jiang, I¡¯ve been respectfully waiting for you for a long time.¡±

 Chapter 316: The Battle of Jin River

    <h4>Chapter 316: The Battle of Jin River</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Jiang Hengchuan¡¯s pupils contracted, and he made himself rigid, for as soon as the direction of the Qi changed he wanted to take the opportunity to break out.

    At the same time several thoughts surfaced in his mind,

    ¡°Since he knows about the mysteries of Samsara, could it be that he is the same as us?¡±

    ¡°He spoke instead of simply attacking, could it be that he wanted to negotiate?¡±

    Meng Qi stood before him, unrestrained and calm. He had waited a long time to show off such a style, and he had no intent to kill. His imposing manner had not reached its peak either. It would appear that Jiang Hengchuan¡¯s assumption was right¡­

    Right at the moment Jiang Hengchuan hesitated, a voice came through the clouds that could only be described asmanding. If Jiang Hengchuan had encountered a dragon before, he would understand that this was an actual Dragon¡¯s Cry.

    The Dragons¡¯ Vast Cries from the 12 Magical Sounds of Langhuan!

    Themanding voice spoke straight to the soul, and Jiang Hengchuan shivered inside out of sheer fear. If it were not for the Oneness of Heaven and Men, the surrounding environment scattering and greatly offsetting matters, he was afraid that he would have lost his nerve and would have no way of using genuine Qi.

    The Dragon¡¯s Cry reverberated in his mind over and over, upsetting his Vital Spirit. His eyes zed over and he felt the urge to crawl on the ground, for he was devoid of any strength to face it with.

    Then, as the light dimmed, an impressive glimmer was reflected in his slightly dulled pupils; a sword light that made everyone forget about everything else.

    Heaven and earth altered subtly and were no longer the same. Jiang Hengchuan¡¯s Oneness of Heaven and Men was imperfect. It was out of bnce with nature and the environment!

    In the state of Oneness of Heaven and Men, his mind should have been acutely aware of everything, able to sense even the most minute changes to the enemy¡¯s pores, leaving them fully exposed to his senses. However, at this moment his inner self was utterly consumed by the brilliant, mighty and pure glimmer of sword light.

    On the inside Jiang Hengchuan felt fear from the Dragon¡¯s Cry, while on the outside he was mesmerized by the Divine Sword. Even with all his abilities, in the face of such an ambush, he still could not be overly hasty in dealing with it.

    Thinking was hard enough, let alone taking this on.

    In this moment Meng Qi was drawing attention, his words rxed and unguarded. Ruan Yushu was far away from here and would not be discovered, kept under control by the chord notes. Jiang Zhiwei was closer, and upon Meng Qi¡¯s word would be there in an instant, her sword a blur, before Jiang Hengchuan could realize it and the chords sounded!

    The sword was enraged and the clear skies abruptly came to a boil, as if a Flying Bird had swooped by and left behind a white contrail.

    The clouds parted and brilliant golden sunlight illuminated everything.

    Jin River split around it, the torrent briefly dividing into two.

    Jiang Hengchuan drew support from the realm of Oneness of Heaven and Men and made every effort to calm his Vital Spirit, diverting the genuine Qi. The thing hidden in the center of his palm crumbled.

    Blue light gleamed, fully exposing Jiang Hengchuan¡¯s hiding ce, but just as he was shrouded in the light, he suddenly disappeared and re-materialized in an area a few meters to one side.

    ¡°Teleportation!¡±

    The sword light from the Anatta Lakkhana made a wonderful little arc in mid-air, surprisingly keeping pace. Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s control of her full-on attack was much better than Meng Qi¡¯s. Plus, close range teleportation was not able to shake-off the Anatta Sword.

    The moment Jiang Hengchuan saw the sword light he knew that relying on Teleportation would not allow him to escape. He was simply using it as a means of gaining some temporary reprieve, a means of reducing the Dragon¡¯s Cry influence in some small way. A smile came over his face and he felt inner peace, his right hand morphed into flower shapes, altering rapidly. He performed multitudes of variations, as if it was his heart that was blooming.

    His five fingers closed together before he calmly pointed with one. It was like the constant among numerous changes. The world might be fraught with constant change, but change is always constant!

    He finally resorted to Normalizing Finger, but this was affected by the magical sounds and put off by the sword light. With this kind of haste how could it prove effective?

    With his pointed fingers exposed, the tip of the sword found its mark.

    Power surged, the Sword Qi raged, and Jiang Hengchuan¡¯s right hand immediately shredded to ribbons of flesh and blood, as it continued to spread towards his body.

    At that point, Jiang Hengchuan¡¯s face lit up in a dark gold glow. It was seemingly pure and solemn, heavy and thick, like a bronze statue or something difficult to break through.

    ¡°Golden Bell Shield!¡±

    With Omni-concealment and sound cultivation methods in mind, Jiang Hengchuan invoked the Golden Bell Shield as a strong defense. Due to the realm¡¯s influence, the effect was stronger than that of Meng Qi.

    He was really scraping the bottom of the barrel here!

    There were sounds of crisp cracking. Jiang Hengchuan¡¯s right hand was damaged and now looked like an open umbre. With the dark gold glow over his body broken and the pieces cracked, blood spewed forth from his mouth, as the sword entered his body, and the state of Oneness of Heaven and Men was vanquished.

    However, he still had his life!

    With this in mind he made a break for the waters of the Jin River, thinking he could escape this way. If it was just Jiang Zhiwei on her own they might be almost on par, but adding Ruan¡¯s n¡¯s chord ying maiden and Killing de Su Meng to the mix could only mean certain death.

    With both the Heavenly Sounds of Langhuan and the Anatta Sword, he had been severely wounded by the ambush. All he could do was rely on his inner strength to avoid being finished then and there.

    Unfortunately, he was aware of his situation, but just could not get away. Meng Qi¡¯s sword came from the forest, shing like fireworks, and everything within 30 meters turned red.

    The de seemed to flutter like a flying fish or a mosquito, following aong the seams of Jiang Hengchuan¡¯s mind until it found its way to his Vital Spirit.

    The lives of Rogue Cultivators was hard. Even if you were particrly adept at it, appearances were deceiving. To make a name for yourself you had to break your back over it, or you would never amount to anything.

    His own background had not been good, but he was not indignant about it. However things had been, he had never bowed his head, nor was he sycophantic with his elders, or a master. The path to Jianghu had been particrly hard for him and he had at times just felt like going home to plow the fields. However, fate left him a lifeline and he ended up having one of the greatest encounters of all¡­

    Later, he met peers and joined an organization that helped him, but did not force him toplete missions. His cultivation method and designation was that of the Civil Star.

    However, on each mission, how many people had died at his hands, or from his schemes?

    Considering it retrospectively, even as one¡¯s heart gradually turned to stone, it was still hard to clean the te. Just like this Chu Guan fellow, even if he was just an outer member who knew little of the organization¡¯s secrets who would not even be considered a peer to them. Coldly forcing him tomit suicide like that, was still something that weighed heavily on his mind.

    Being weak and hurting people like that, well naturally, there would be no means to salvation.

    Jiang Hengchuan suddenly realized that the knife energy had broken through the Protective Upstanding Qi and was now in front of him.

    He used the state of mind he had a moment ago, a smile took over his face, delight ensuing. His left hand took on the shape of a flower and he became carefree.

    Flower-pinching Finger was intended to be used for the Power of Omni-concealment. Although there was a difference in essence and in power, it was more than appropriate to use here.

    With a swish of his fingers, the knife energy receded and Jiang Hengchuan¡¯s pupils suddenly contracted. The de¡¯s genuine Qi was only superficial!

    It would seem that at the moment of breaking the Protective Upstanding Qi, Su Meng had retrieved his genuine Qi and was waiting for the right moment to use it again. He had used a nifty trick to circumvent his no longer undamaged senses.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± He heard a sigh in his ear, one that was almost sympathy orpassion, regretful yet staunch. Then, he saw sword light seeminglying out of nowhere.

    The de¡¯s intent would follow its ruse and if nothing happened. That was for the best, because the long sword hade from a Hidden Latch, and as such, was now unstoppable.

    The sword struck Jiang Hengchuan midbrow, and he suddenly had a thought,

    ¡°At least I¡¯ve heard the Heavenly Sounds of Lang Huan¡­¡±

    The long sword pierced Jiang Hengchuan in the middle of his eyebrows by an inch, the releasing Sword Qi popted and destroyed his life force. Meng Qi breathed a long sigh of relief. He had been able to fend off Master Wang that morning, but how could he counter them after exhausting all his energy in the ambush?

    One should not take victory too lightly, as Jiang Hengchuan had not had a chance to retaliate. They had pulled out every trick in the book and put everything into it. At the slightest dent in their n, Jiang Hengchuan would have slipped away.

    Having just used the Samsara talisman to reincarnate, he was at his most alert; as such, Meng Qi did not choose to ambush him near the inner pce. He rather decisively gave up on finding cover there, and instead chose to wait outside in a muddy hole near the bluestone.

    Then he waited until Jiang Hengchuan did not find an ambush inside, because he thought that the mysteries of the Samsara talisman were unknown. When he let his guard drop a little, he fell into the trap Meng Qi had set.

    Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s strength should be about the same, if not a little stronger than Jiang Hengchuan¡¯s. Combining Ruan Yushu¡¯s 12 Magical Sounds of Langhuan to her own Eight Nine Mysteries, Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship and Heavenly Fairy, even the Wolf King would eat humble pie.

    Of course, uniting against these masters and defeating them was a lot easier than killing them. It was up until Jiang Hengchuan¡¯s midbrow met the sword, only then did Meng Qi rx.

    Jiang Hengchuan gradually faded away, and just before he died Meng Qi¡¯s eye¡¯s took on a radiance, a far off look as if he were a deity observing the world.

    ¡°Supernatural Power of Shaking Heaven and Hitting Earth!¡±

    Following Jiang Hengchuan¡¯s death, his corpse would be destroyed. Only by taking advantage of this rare opportunity could one break through his soul¡¯s defenses and call up the bad memories.

    At the same time, Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s left hand was constantly flicking her fingers like swords, to cut off items from Jiang Hengchuan¡¯s body, fearing that like the Fire Lord, they wouldbust away cleanly after death.

    Even if he went all out and there were no good items, at least he could still find a clue!

    The normally fluctuating sea of souls returned to tranquility. The golden debris slowly sank to the bottom, the colors slowly fading away. Here, would be a lonely ce of rest.

    Suddenly,rge waves surged. The golden pieces jumped without warning. One piece rapidly grewrger in a magnificent disy.

    It was a splendid pce with no one at the top. On each side there were ten people sitting upright, all wearing masks and taking measured breaths.

    Their masks included: Crape Myrtle Star, Thunder God From the Nh Heaven, Military Star, Mountain God and Golden Emperor Queen Mother of the West.

    Suddenly, everything was fragmented in front of Meng Qi, a faint and difficult to distinguish sword light stood out, and the sea of souls copsed.

    Meng Qi took a step back, his nose was bleeding as he was struck by a retaliation countercharge. Jiang Hengchuan¡¯s corpse abruptly released Sword Qi. It had been cut into tiny mince meat pieces, including all the items on him that had not been stripped away.

    In anticipation of this scenario, Meng Qi sighed and mourned within his heart silently,

    ¡°Brother Jiang, if you¡¯re thinking up some kind of setup, conspiring in some way, unless you open a plug-in, I am already far enough away from you. Early on I was aware of the Xuan Tian Sect¡¯s opinion of you, so I called upon Zhiwei and the others for assistance, to follow you discreetly. Even though thest part you may have worked out, there was still no opportunity for you to escape the inevitable¡­¡±

    ¡°I blocked your requests and broke your setups. When faced with enemies like you, you have to take down the assassin first, or you won¡¯t be able to sleep at night in the future.¡±

    At least for now, Old Zhong who had fled halfway through, as well as Crape Myrtle Star who was tripped up even before entering the inner pce, were only roughly aware of what had really taken ce inside. The real master-mind was evidently, Master Wang!

 Chapter 317: Rafting on the Lake

    <h4>Chapter 317: Rafting on the Lake</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    The things that the wind cut off from people¡¯s fingers were silver taels and gold, both of which could be used as currency and concealed weapons. Except for these, there was nothing special.

    ¡°This is¡­¡± Ruan Yushu pulled out something like a piece of jewelry from the bag that contained gold beads.

    It was made of gold and hollowed out, forming a veryplex pattern, which produced a fantastic beauty that was extremely special, rare, divine, and solemn.

    ¡°There¡¯s a special material that¡¯s mixed within the gold that is hard to counterfeit.¡± Ruan Yushu concluded that upon close inspection.

    Jiang Zhiwei took it and rubbed it for a while. ¡°It doesn¡¯t have any Dharma and Logos, just something special in the mixed material.¡±

    In other words, it was justmon jewelry with good material and a strange shape.

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s some kind of status symbol of a mythological organization¡­¡± Meng Qi spected. He was imaginative after reading so many books.

    Jiang Zhiwei noded while considering that. ¡°Maybe¡­ And it might also contain some special smell that will let you be easily tracked if you have it with you.¡±

    ¡°Haha. Don¡¯t worry. Do you remember this?¡± Meng Qi patted the Space Ring on his left wrist.

    It was hard to track him if he put it inside the ring, even for a master of the Celestial Rankings.

    ¡°When the next Samsara task begins, we can consult Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms.¡± Meng Qi added via Secret Voice-sending.

    Jiang Zhiwei reminded him out of habit, but did not say anything more, seeing that Meng Qi was fully prepared.

    Because of the sounds from a moment ago, a lot of people of Jianghu came close up at this time, including the constables of Six Fan School. Thus, they collected the goods quickly, dragged the body of Jiang Hengchuan into the water, and left the shore.

    ¡­

    At sunset, Meng Qi found that nobody was in Hero Tower. It was said that when Crape Myrtle Star and Asininity Taoist were in a battle, many customers found that there was no need to pay after eating and drinking to their satisfaction.

    ¡°Ren Pingsheng was so vignt that he disappeared very quickly¡­¡± Meng Qi sighed, crossed several streets, and walked toward the alley of the Chinese Pagoda Tree.

    It was getting dark, and the shadow of the Chinese Pagoda Tree was even darker and gloomy. The old wood-carving man stood in front of the door, as if he had been waiting for Meng Qi.

    He did not have any chisel, pieces of wood, or the statue. He was wearing a ck robe, and holding amon long sword patiently, even if he was waiting for others.

    ¡°Your swinging of the sword was a real shock when you chopped the road of the Nine Serenities,¡± Meng Qi praised him, as he could not again pretend to not recognize the founder of Huamei Heights, Lu Zhiping, the Wholehearted Sword.

    Master Lu grinned with delight, saying, ¡°It was just a crack in the Nine Serenities. Some evil spirits will always try to return to the human world.¡±

    After a pause, he continued, ¡°I said before that I had something to tell you after the Tidal Bore of the Jin River. Are you willing to listen now?¡±

    Meng Qi cupped his hand in the other in front of his chest and said, ¡°Please.¡±

    Master Lu looked very dignified as he said, ¡°Little brother, you must have had many adventures considering your destiny, and many times you were able to transform back luck into good. Is that correct?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s true.¡± Meng Qi became serious.

    Master Lu said with a sigh, ¡°But your luck does not originate from yourself. Like a tree without roots or water without a source, it seems that it was made by somebody for some purpose or it had umted itself beyond control. It looks like a zing fire, but in the end, it may be dangerous and turn into emptiness.¡±

    ¡°Does this refer to the ¡®momentum¡¯ from the Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms? Because of the Samsara tasks and conversions, and adventures in various worlds? Or is it because of other reasons, like Ananda?¡± The thoughts ran through Meng Qi¡¯s mind, forming a storm in his heart.

    ¡°Would you instruct me?¡± Meng Qi put confusion and shock aside with difficulty.

    Master Lu shook his head and said with a smile, ¡°Your own path should be walked by yourself. This wood carving is a gift for you for being an onlooker.¡±

    He handed Meng Qi the wood carving, which was a vivid carving of Meng Qi that looked modest and jumping.

    Meng Qi took the carving wood and discovered that it was not different from the others that were sold in the market. But, he did not dare look down on it, so he put it away.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Master Lu epted his thanks and floated away holding his famous Wholehearted Sword. His ancient deep-green shadow disappeared among the sea of people, with not even a trace of dust remaining.

    Meng Qi put aside his thoughts and sighed. ¡°There¡¯s still a long way for me to go to reach that level, so there¡¯s no need to worry.¡±

    ¡­

    A boat named ¡°Deng¡¯s Fishing Boat¡± was floating in the center on Crescent Lake.

    ¡°My customers, over there is the branch of the Dajiang Gang, so we¡¯d better raft in this area,¡± said a young fisherwoman in a friendly tone. She was the Master of this fishing boat with a sun-baked but pretty appearance.

    Meng Qi was dressed in white and held his long sword. His ¡°Heaven Inflicted Pain¡± was stored away inside the Space Ring, instead of being carried on his back. He said with a smile, ¡°Weymen don¡¯t care about where we float to, but only about eating crab.¡±

    The fisherwoman chuckled. ¡°So straightforward. OK, I¡¯m getting things ready now.¡±

    He turned and saw that Ruan Yushu wanted to say something, so, worrying that she might be dispirited, he said hurriedly, ¡°The air in autumn is fresh, and it¡¯s high time for us to taste some crab meat. The Deng¡¯s Fishing Boat has been around for 100 years with its delicious crab meat and special sauce. This style can be said to be one of the best things in Maoling. It cost me a lot of money to book this entire ship.¡±

    As he said this, he seemed to be asking for praises when he turned to Ruan Yushu and Jiang Zhiwei with the appearance of an upstart.

    Looking at him, Jiang Zhiweiughed out loud. She would have very likely felt resentful when she heard others speak like that, but she felt it interesting when the little monk spoke so frankly with assurance and disyed such a humorous manner while he himself did not feel embarrassed.

    Ruan Yushu tasted the lotus tea and said, ¡°Aristocratic families always have their own boats and ask chefs to make dinner.¡±

    Meng Qi predicted this and waved his right hand. ¡°How troublesome that is. We¡¯ll feel morefortable to be here with the freedom to focus on the delicious food rather than be surrounded by maids and servants, facing strangers.¡±

    ¡°I knew you¡¯d say that!¡±

    Ruan Yushu only slightly nodded her head and said, ¡°It¡¯s not bad.¡±

    Meng Qi became more proud. ¡°And what about it? I won¡¯t back out once I¡¯ve agreed to treat you.¡±

    ¡°I see. So, I have benefited from her.¡± Jiang Zhiwei smiled and added to the banter.

    Meng Qi choked on his saliva and almost turned back into Master Wang. ¡°No, no, no. I nned to treat you too. Friends gathering to taste crab and wine is such a pleasure.¡±

    Jiang Zhiwei was just making a joke, so she did not prevent him from changing the topic. She smiled and said, ¡°Maoling crab is world-famous. I tasted it several times when I was in the branch. It was really good. But,pared with fresh crab, it was inferior, although it had mystical preservation for the long journey.¡±

    ¡°Yup!¡± Ruan Yushu was greedy. And it seemed that she could not wait any longer.

    The three people were chatting about the Maoling crab when the fisherwoman served arge dish of steamed redke crabs.

    ¡°These are the secretly-made spices and pickles. This is the crescent fish, and this is the home-brewed rice wine. The vor of the crab would be better if you drink this,¡± the fisherwoman told them with delight.

    Upon smelling it all, Ruan Yushu shook her hands spontaneously, seemingly unable to hold herself back.

    ¡°Rafting on ake to eat delicious crab with thepany of several best friends is one of the happiest things in my life. Cheers!¡± Meng Qi poured a cup of rice wine and made a toast.

    Jiang Zhiwei and Ruan Yushu had deep Inner Force, so they did not fear getting drunk, and clinked their cups as well.

    The autumn wind was so nice and cool, and the ripples on theke were so beautiful. It was really a rare pleasure for them to get together and taste the wine and crab after a Samsara task.

    Ruan Yushuid down the cup, took a crab, and quickly deshelled it. In just a moment, a full piece of creamy crab meat appeared.

    She seemed to be very eager, but in fact, her movements were graceful, just like a beautiful scene.

    Dipping a piece of crab meat into the spices, she ate it with pleasure.

    ¡°Pretty good. It deserves its reputation.¡±

    Her expression andments made Meng Qi¡¯s appetite kick in. But when he looked at the crab, he discovered that he could hardly strip it like she had.

    Over the past few days, he ate crabs by crunching them to stuff himself with delicacies.

    Jiang Zhiwei smiled and took a crab, putting her right hand over it. Suddenly, Sword Qi burst out, and the shell of the crab was broken and sted off to the side, revealing the sulent meat.

    ¡°It¡¯s indeed more delicious than it was in the branch,¡± said Jiang Zhiwei in praise.

    Meng Qi was inspired and made use of his genuine Qi. The Eight Nine Mysteries had great power, so that crab shell was opened shortly.

    Meng Qi dipped the meat in the sauce and dropped it into his mouth, tasting the sweet vors enhanced by the sauce. It was really a fantastic pleasure with such a rich vor.

    Ruan Yushu watched that with consideration. She took a second crab and also removed the shell with her genuine Qi, as if all the crab would be eaten up if she continued to adhere to her original process.

    ¡°They eat so fast!¡±

    It was such a pleasure to eat crab and drink wine. A half an hourter, all the crabs had been eaten up. Meng Qi was tipsy and knocking on the table, singing countryside folk songs.

    Ruan Yushu wiped off her hands and put her Phoenix-perching Zither on the table. The sounds that were generated by her hands were quite broad-minded and deep.

    Meng Qi lowered his voice and leaned back on the partition with a pleasant expression.

    The longswordy on Jiang Zhiwei¡¯sp as she listened quietly with satisfaction.

    After a while, the autumn wind blew, bringing moisture along with it. Ruan Yushu stopped ying and said softly, ¡°I¡¯ll go back to Langya tomorrow. It seems that I won¡¯t be able to travel around the world before I¡¯m 18 years old.¡±

    ¡°OK. Then I¡¯ll treat you again when we have a Samsara task.¡± Meng Qiforted her with honesty.

    Jiang Zhiwei sighed with her hand on her long sword, saying, ¡°¡®Master Lotus¡¯ didn¡¯te. ¡®The Unstoppable¡¯ knew about the result of Maoling before his arrival, and returned to the seashore. ¡®Five Emperors¡¯ Knife¡¯ retired, following Senior Shouzhuo, and ¡®Wolf King¡¯ disappeared. I was thinking to challenge all of the heroes.¡±

    Crape Myrtle Star had great power and had forced Asininity Taoist to retreat in the critical moment.

    ¡°I was nning to invite you to ¡®hunt down¡¯ Wolf King, but I¡¯ve no clue now. It¡¯s fine. We¡¯ll have a chance to challenge them when all the heroes from the River East gather together,¡± said Meng Qi in aforting tone.

    Jiang Zhiwei smiled and said, ¡°I know that. But I have to leave the River East for a while. The manager of the Maoling branch of the Sword Washing Pavilion informed me that I must go to Zhongzhou for a birthday celebration on the family member of a deceased Tai Shang Elder. There¡¯s no time left, so I should set out tomorrow. And what about you, little monk?¡±

    There was always a departure after meeting, and vice-versa. Meng Qi held his cup up high and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have a task, but I should wait here for Senior Brother Qi, otherwise, he would be sad if nobody was here.¡±

    Jiang Zhiwei nodded her head. ¡°So shall it be. I¡¯ll return to the River East in one or two months.¡±

    The fishing boat returned back to the shore. Ruan Yushu and Jiang Zhiwei stepped down together and headed over to the Dajue Temple.

    The drunk Meng Qi looked at their figures and the golden surface of theke, knocked on the table, and sang loudly,

    ¡°Billow of the river running east, and the heroes going with time¡­¡±

    His voice was heroic and it spread out wide as many people looked in his direction. Ruan Yushu and Jiang Zhiwei also slowed their pace to listen. But, Meng Qi was quite unrestrained and happy, instead of being shy.

    ¡°¡­ So many events in history, all gone with the wind¡­¡±

 Chapter 318: Chivalrous Little Meng

    <h4>Chapter 318: Chivalrous Little Meng</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    After spreading the paper out onto the table, Meng Qi began to write down what had happened in Maoling in detail. However, he did not mention what he should not have known, such as the organization Jiang Hengchuan did not tell him about: The Myths!

    Of course, all the content and judgment came from Meng Qi¡¯s own opinions. For example, the reason the Ruan family had helped them was that Jiang Zhiwei and Ruan Yushu were good friends. As for Jiang Zhiwei, they had an amicable rtionship after meeting Meng Qi back at Shaolin Temple. They had met again while they were traveling in Jianghu, so they could be considered good friends too.

    When he finished thest sentence, Meng Qi took out the Green Ribbon¡¯s official seal and stamped it directly onto the paper, leaving aplex scarlet mark on the paper, which was difficult to forge.

    ¡°Secret-search Detective, Su¡± were the words on the seal. Meng Qi smiled, folded the paper and put it away in his chest pocket. He changed his appearance and walked out into the street. After several turns, he arrived at the stationery shop he had once visited. When he was admitted to enter as a Secret-searching Nark through the secret password, he presented the prepared paper to them and heard some new information about the different ces there too.

    Meng Qi felt lucky that he had not exposed his identity during this task. As a nark, it was not appropriate that he told others that he was an arrester when solving a case. If so, he might as well have been amon Green-ribbon Arrester or an Investigating Arrester. Generally speaking, he would never expose his identity unless he had his back to the wall and there was no way to save his life.

    Once the identity of his Secret-searching Nark was exposed, Killing de Su Meng¡¯s reputation would be ¡°bad¡±, and he would have no chance to participate in some of the more confidential affairs.

    The moment he came back to his rented courtyard, he felt something and said, ¡°Senior Brother Qi, pleasee out!¡±

    Qi Zhengyan slowly walked out from a nook in the courtyard. Without any expression, he said, ¡°I can¡¯t believe I didn¡¯t make it past your senses.¡±

    ¡°Of course, my senses are as good as a master of the Half-step Exterior Scenery.¡± Meng Qi said frankly, and then he chuckled, ¡°Senior Brother Qi, you¡¯ve arrived atst.¡±

    Qi Zhengyan was used to Meng Qi¡¯s boasting. With a littlepunction, he said, ¡± I was worried that if I took a boat along the downstream, I would not arrive in time. Hence, I chose to walk day and night through the barrens. Unfortunately, there were a lot of monsters and robbers standing in my way, which made me waste a lot of time. I was actually slower than the boat. Upon arriving at River East, I heard some things about Maoling, like the death of The Astounding and the ruins of the Dongyang Vi.¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother Qi, you seem more talkative today, which is quite different from your usual silence.¡± Meng Qi used his fist to smack his jaw and said, ¡°Could it be that you were lost rather than meeting monsters and bandits?¡±

    Qi Zhengyan¡¯s face twitched and he expressionlessly replied, ¡°That¡¯s your imagination.¡±

    ¡°But there is only one truth.¡± Meng Qi made a joke which only he himself could understand and then changed the topic. He asked, ¡°Senior Brother Qi, do you have any new ns?¡±

    ¡°New ns?¡± Qi Zhengyan frowned and said, ¡°I want to challenge some young masters in River East to improve my Kung Fu.¡±

    Meng Qi said with a smile, ¡°Good idea. That¡¯s what I¡¯m thinking as well. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Who do you want to spar with?¡± Qi Zhengyan asked.

    Meng Qi smacked his lips and said, ¡°I had Five Emperors¡¯ Knife Qing Yu in mind, but he has gone back to his hometown.¡±

    He paused for a while and then said, ¡°Therefore, my present target is Master Lotus Liu Su at the outside building of Ying City. Though I¡¯m likely to lose, I¡¯d like to challenge him, for only when I spar with the masters who are much more superior than I can I improve myself quickly.¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother Liu Su¡­¡± Qi Zhengyan said with a confused expression.

    Master Lotus Liu Su was one of the best Disciples in the Huanhua Swords Sect. He had been famous since he was a child, so his peers admired and envied him so much.

    As Qi Zhengyan was still an average disciple, he was dying to have Liu Su¡¯s body potential and social status. Now, when he heard his good friend and ¡°cousin¡± wanting to challenge the unconquerable Senior Brother in his heart, it was normal for him to be shocked and feel like he was in a dream.

    ¡°It has only been a few years. Has Junior Brother Meng¡¯s strength improved that much?¡±

    Then what about myself? What is the gap between Senior Brother Liu Su and I?

    Meng Qi could read Qi Zhengyan¡¯s mind and encouraged him, ¡°Senior Brother Qi, after you open the Eight Acupores and cultivate Purple Star River, you can challenge Liu Su!¡±

    ording to Ranking List of Young Masters¡¯ description and Six Fan School¡¯s information, Liu Su had much fighting experience and had already reached the realm of Oneness of Heaven and Men. At present, he was practicing the advanced skill Sword Art of Immortal-given Longevity. In terms of normal, anyone who wanted to have a spar with Liu Su were bound to reach the level of Heaven-man Connection if he did not have other special Kung Fu. After all, Liu Su¡¯s body potential, martial art, talent, effort and experience were all outstanding, except that he might not grasp Dharmakay moves well.

    Nevertheless, Meng Qi¡¯s Eight Nine Mysteries were rich in variation and deceit, which was superior to Sword Art of Immortal-given Longevity, but his fighting experience was much less than that of Liu Su, making it possible for him to challenge him. As for Qi Zhengyan¡¯s Book of the Chaos, it was an outlier at the enlightenment period, which could drive the outside world ahead of time, so Meng Qi told him that after he opened the Eight Acupores, his strength would be simr to that of Liu Su for the time being. However, who knew which realm Liu Su would have achieved by the time he reached the Eight Acupores level.

    Qi Zhengyan sighed a bit, ¡°Up untill now, I have not had the courage and confidence to spar with Senior Brother Liu Su, but I hope I can know myself better by watching your fight.¡±

    What he meant was that he would go to Ying City as well and challenge the Enlightened Master Pros there along the way.

    ¡°OK! Let¡¯s go to the outside building of Ying City.¡± Meng Qi grinned, showing his eight white teeth.

    ¡­

    The main mode of transportation in River East was boat, so they could enjoy the nice view of thendscape: clear water flowing beneath little bridges with lots of green willow trees on each bank, tall buildings built by white walls and ck tiles.

    After arriving in a small town near Ying City, Meng Qi and Qi Zhengyan left the boat and took an official road. They wanted to get into the city tomorrow and then take a rest to enter Ying City in a best condition.

    It waste at night, getting cooler and cooler. They felt cold with the autumn wind beating them. Meng Qi and Qi Zhengyan rushed. They began topete in their Lightness Skill. One had Moves of Wind-god¡¯s Legs and Hallucination Body Movements. The other had the all-inclusive ¡°Book of the Chaos¡±. Thus they were neck and neck.

    Suddenly, a little me reflected in Meng Qi¡¯s eyes. There seemed to be arge group of people holding torches in front of them.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Meng Qi slowed down and Qi Zheng follow.

    Meng Qi shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know either. Let¡¯s go and see.¡±

    Being curious was in his nature.

    When they got close, Meng Qi saw some people dressed in arrester uniforms, and others dressed as Jianghu heroes. They were holding torches as if they were ready to search the forest.

    ¡°Hello, could you tell me what is happening here?¡± Meng Qi asked a man in ck nearby.

    The man looked at Meng Qi and Qi Zhengyan and asked, ¡°Are you just passing by?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Meng Qi acknowledged frankly.

    The man in ck hesitated and said, ¡°Flower Thief ck Butterfly hasmitted several crimes in this city. He has raped and killed severaldies of eminent families. Now, he has dragged away the sixthdy of the Sha family and hidden in this forest. We have been informed by the Governor Arrester to gather here to search for him.¡±

    ¡°ck Butterfly?¡± Meng Qi knew nothing about him, nor did Qi Zhengyan.

    ¡°Is this the first time that you havee to River East?¡± The man in ck understood at once.

    Meng Qi nodded, ¡°Yeah. Is ck Butterfly quite famous?¡±

    He had never seen the title in the papers of the Six Fan School. Of course, only the masters at the level of the Exterior or the best ones with enlightened Acupores could be recorded there.

    ¡°He¡¯s the disgrace of River East!¡± The man in ck sighed. ¡°He is a Nine Acupores Master. Though his Kung Fu is average, he is adept at Lightness Skill, skilled in hiding, as well as concealed weapons and knockout drops. Therefore, he often seeds in raping women and escaping. No one knows how many women have been ruined by him. Much to our hatred, he is so cruel that he kills them after he rapes them.¡±

    In the Kung Fu field, the difference between men and women was extremely small, and the people were rtively open minded. Apart from the aristocratic families, most of the Jianghu people did not look down on women losing their chastity but what ck Butterfly did was beyond their tolerance.

    Therefore, while others were called Flower Butterflies, he was given the title ¡°ck Butterfly¡±.

    Meng, who always saw himself a chivalrous man was very furious and howled, ¡°Where is he?¡±

    ¡°He has gone into this forest.¡± The man in ck exhorted them to be careful. ¡°In the darkness, ck Butterfly¡¯s concealed weapons and knockout drops are particrly effective. If you want to do us a favor, you¡¯d better wait for our teams to be organized, and then join one of them. That way, we can take care of one another.¡±

    ¡°ck Butterfly is vignt. He seldom provokes the famous aristocratic families, but the Sha Family has a very strong rtionship with the Mi Family in Ying City, so they have already sent men to assist them. Our main task is to frighten ck Butterfly and try to stop him from bullying the sixthdy of the Sha family. Once you meet him, do remember to call for help. Governor Arrester Wang, Hero Lin Baozhi and the others are nine acupores masters. They are bound to beat ck Butterfly.¡±

    The implied meaning in his speech was that they had no time to rescue the sixthdy of the Sha family. What they could do was seek revenge for her.

    Upon hearing this, Meng Qi said nothing but rushed along the path to the forest. Qi Zhengyan followed him closely.

    ¡°Hey, hey!¡± The man in ck shouted loudly, but they turned a deaf ear to him.

    The rest of the crowd heard movement. Following his voice, they came over to him. The man in ck was a little embarrassed. He said, ¡°Look at those two reckless guys¡­¡±

    In the forest, Meng Qi ran his Will-projecting to search for clues in the reflection of the surrounding blurred scene in his heartke.

    While looking for clues, he suddenly heard the sound of someone calling for help.

    He immediately stepped up and rushed over with his Hallucination Body Move and Moves of Wind-god¡¯s Legs. He was so fast that there was almost a residual shadow, leaving Qi Zhengyan far behind.

    The cry came from a wooden hut deep hidden in the forest, which was for hunters to put up with.

    In the hut, a youngdy in a long pinkish grey dress was delicately covering her chest with her hands. She took several steps back and shouted for help.

    Since she was overwhelmed by ck Butterfly¡¯s knockout drops, she could not activate her Kung Fu to resist him.

    In front of her stood a man in dark clothing. He put down his mask, revealing a pale face. Though he was good looking, he looked like he was in his thirties or forties due to his over-indulgent sex life.

    ¡°You can shout as you like! But who would dare enter the forest rashly? And if they did, by the time they came to your aid, we will have finished our happy time¡­¡± ck Butterfly did not pounce on her in a hurry, for he loved to see women in despair.

    The sixthdy of the Sha family used her teeth to bite her tongue and intended to kill herself. Unfortunately, she was weakened by his knockout drops and she only could bite a small wound.

    ¡°It¡¯s time for us to make love now.¡± ck Butterfly was overwhelmed by his sexual desire. He rubbed his hands together and slowly walked over to her.

    The sixthdy of the Sha family stumbled backwards, suddenly pausing as she had already reached the wall.

    ¡°It¡¯s useless. Let¡¯s enjoy our time. If I am satisfied with your body, maybe I won¡¯t kill you.¡± The ck butterfly said with a lewd smile.

    Right at that moment, the sixthdy¡¯s eyes fixed onto the man behind ck Butterfly.

    ck Butterflyughed and said, ¡°This trick doesn¡¯t work on me. I have been used to it since I was a child.¡±

    Suddenly, a cool breeze brush his neck, making him shiver.

    The instinctive reaction of the martial artist had him swung his sword back, but it was empty. Nothing was there.

    He quickly turned around and saw no one inside or outside of the hut. Just after a relieved sigh, he suddenly felt the cool breeze brush his neck again, which was more chilling than before.

    ¡°Have I met an evil ghost?¡± All his body hair stood up.

 Chapter 319: The Famous â€˜Legendâ€™ Xiao Meng

    <h4>Chapter 319: The Famous ¡®Legend¡¯ Xiao Meng</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Impossible! Though his kungfu was special and required women¡¯s original Yin to strengthen it, ck Butterfly was brimming with spirits. How could mere evil ghostse up to him? He abandoned all sorts of distracting thoughts, understanding that he had encountered a top master!

    He raised his right hand and threw it backward, spewing white smoke from the sleeve that shrouded his surroundings.

    Under his tongue was an antidote pill. He was sure that the master behind him would go limp and fall to the ground instantly.

    ck Butterfly had learned the Bone-weakening Mist from a certain script. Even those on the Ranking List of Young Masters would go weak in the limbs after just a whiff!

    He heard no sound of something heavy falling to the ground and neither did he felt like someone was behind him. A cool breeze grazed his neck again, freezing his arteries and veins.

    Could the person be holding his breath? But how was that possible? ck Butterfly had attacked without warning and he still had the antidote pill in his mouth. His heart jumped as he wondered if he had really met an evil ghost.

    He had caused the deaths of many girls and many died with grievances. Some were even cursing him in their dying breaths. Could they have turned into ghosts to avenge themselves?

    A quiet conscience sleeps in thunder. When ck Butterfly recalled his past, his legs trembled. He was afraid that the ruined souls would ask for payback for his sins and he couldn¡¯t control his spirits then!

    His panic climbed from foot to head, which was limp and numb. ck Butterfly¡¯s legs became soft and his pupils erged. He was about to faint.

    No! He must try again!

    He was wicked and merciless. He refused to believe that he had encountered an evil and difficult ghost that he couldn¡¯t resist.

    A crescent-shaped weapon in the cuff slid into ck Butterfly¡¯s left hand and he violently threw it backward. The concealed weapon flew but nothing happened. It seemed that there was really no one behind him.

    The weapon was about to hit the wooden wall when it suddenly rebounded, sneaking behind ck Butterfly!

    This was the End of World Auto-returning Dart capable of making its own return, making it hard for his opponent to defend against. It was the best way to lure an opponent in the hiding here.

    The dart flew over to ck Butterfly, falling into his hand again without touching anything all the way.

    A cool breeze touched the back of his neck again and a terrified ck Butterfly shuddered.

    He turned around and unsurprisingly saw the sixthdy of the Sha family. She stared at him with a strange expression as if there were ghoststching onto him.

    ¡°Friend, I know it¡¯s hard for you to let go of your resentment but we bear no grudge against each other. Why do you trouble me so? If you let me go, I swear I¡¯ll burn someher money for you this time every year and get the monks to set your soul free.¡± ck Butterfly tried really hard to contain his fear and managed to speak without stuttering.

    It waspletely quiet without any reaction, with only the breeze still blowing. ck Butterfly was numb. He was frightened and cold.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m cruel and insane. I killed you but we¡¯re in different worlds now. It won¡¯t benefit you in any way to kill me. Will you please let me off and let me send you someher money every year?¡± ck Butterfly was so terrified that he finally lost control of his emotions.

    His nature and strength weren¡¯t inconsistent but any other Acupored master facing such strange situation would be frightened too. Besides, he hadmitted so many bad deeds. It was only natural that he would suffer a mental breakdown.

    A sudden gust threw the wooden door open and a ghostly shadow broke into the room. He was expressionless, making him look like a dead man.

    ck Butterfly shrieked in terror as he wet and shat himself. He cked out and he was close to fainting.

    Just then, he felt a hand press the center of his back and countless power shes pushed their way into his Protective Upstanding Qi. The power broke his Dantian and destroyed his main meridian.

    All of his kungfu was now ruined¡­ ck Butterfly fainted, carrying this thought on his mind.

    ¡°You frightened him so much that he fainted,¡± Meng Qi said, staring at Qi Zhengyan without a righteous expression.

    Thetter¡¯s face twitched as he gripped the gold sword with the dragon stripe in his hand. Who was the one who had been ying so happily earlier?

    Meng Qi had been relieved to see the sixthdy of the Sha family safe upon their arrival. He took the chance to use Wolf King¡¯s tricks and took advantage of the fact that he could sense the flow of ck Butterfly¡¯s genuine Qi and his muscle reaction. He made use of his surroundings and the Hallucination Body Movements to trap ck Butterfly in a nightmare, where he could tell that he was being attacked but couldn¡¯t figure out who was the attacker.

    Under such circumstances, the will of any average master would copse without control!

    Whenever Meng Qi fought a top master, he would try his best to study their tricks and improve himself. This was a part of his practice.

    ¡°Sixthdy, let¡¯s go out and meet the others.¡± Meng Qi dragged ck Butterfly by his vest and imbued his genuine Qi into his body, not giving him any chance to gain control.

    Thedy¡¯s fears and worriesrgely faded after seeing Meng Qi tricking ck Butterfly. She held her tears and gracefully bowed with the hands folded in front of her chest. ¡°Thank you for your help. Will you please let me know your names?

    ¡°I¡¯m Su Meng and this is Qi Zhengyan, a disciple of the Huanhua Swords Sect. We met each other on the way to Ying City and happened to learn about your predicament.¡± Meng Qi didn¡¯t conceal his identity as he was nning to openly challenge Master Lotus.

    Thedy¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°You¡¯re Killing de, Young Master Su. It¡¯s no wonder that ck Butterfly couldn¡¯t fight back.¡±

    ¡°Both of you are incredibly chivalrous. My family is bound to reward you,¡± she said.

    ¡°We did what we should do. How can we ept your reward?¡± Meng Qi was acting like a decent Young Master while he secretly searched ck Butterfly for items on him. He found ten concealed weapons, two tubes of knockout drops, four antidote pills, and many scented handkerchiefs and innerwear belonging to women.

    He gave thedy an antidote pill, restoring her ability to move. They then took her and rushed out of the forest.

    Arrester Wang, Lin Baozhi, the Elder of the Sha Family, and the others had arranged the route and teams for search. They held the torches, about to march into the forest to arrest ck Butterfly and settle old scores.

    They stopped after seeing thedy and the two men who had just rushed into the forest earlier.

    They saw a handsome young man with a de in his hand carrying a man dressed in nocturnal clothing, whose figure was simr to that of ck Butterfly.

    ¡°This is ck Butterfly.¡± Meng Qi threw the man in front of them.

    This¡­ this was too fast¡­ They were shocked into speechlessness, with their torches slowly burning.

    The family elder first came back to himself. ¡°Hu¡¯er, are you okay?¡±

    As soon as she saw her beloved father, thedy burst into tears and vented all her inner fears. ¡°F¡­ Father, I¡¯m okay. Thanks to these two Young Masters, ck¡­ ck Butterfly didn¡¯t seed¡­¡±

    Was this man really ck Butterfly? They all looked at Meng Qi in awe. Barely any time had passed since he rushed into the forest and conquered ck Butterfly, leaving thetter to smell of shit and piss in all over his lower half!

    The fatherforted his daughter. He first nodded at Meng Qi and Qi Zhengyan to express his thanks before stepping forward to cut off the troublemaking root of ck Butterfly. He said, ¡°Arrester Wang, I hope you can punish ck Butterfly ording to thew soon.¡±

    Arrester Wang said with clenched teeth, ¡°He¡¯ll be put to death through dismemberment.¡±

    ¡°Two Young Masters, may I have your names?¡± thedy¡¯s father asked, cupping one hand in the other before his chest.

    Thedy wiped her tears and said, ¡°Dad, this is Young Master Su, the Killing de. That is Young Master Qi from the Huanhua Swords Sect.¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡± Simr cries suddenly came from the crowd. So it was Killing de! No wonder ck Butterfly was captured. These two truly deserved their reputations!

    ¡°Young Master Su, you¡¯vee highly rmended. You¡¯re famed throughout the River East ever since your fight against the Astounding in Maoling,¡± the father said. ¡°I¡¯d like to invite you to my home and hold a banquet to express my thanks.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for a banquet. We just need our rest and then we¡¯ll be off to Ying City tomorrow.¡± Meng Qi didn¡¯t refuse the man¡¯s invitation. He generally wouldn¡¯t maltreat himself. He¡¯d rather stay in a courtyard than an inn and an inn than the streets. Of course, any ce could be his temporary tent if circumstances forced him to.

    ¡°Ying City?¡± The man smiled happily. ¡°I was nning to give you some traveling expenses. But since you¡¯re heading to Ying City, I¡¯d take you there myself. The legends there will help you if I present you to them.¡±

    Meng Qi nodded, agreeing indifferently.

    He spent a good night in deep sleep and woke up in high spirits.

    He was about to meet Qi Zhengyan when the father and daughter of the Sha Family came over in a hurry.

    ¡°Young Master Su, I request for your help to help us judge a case,¡± the father sincerely asked.

    Meng Qi smiled. ¡°What can an outsider like me for you?¡±

    The father shook his head. ¡°Being one of the best fighters on the Ranking List of Young Masters, you¡¯re well-known to be a great legend everywhere. Since you¡¯re an outsider here, you¡¯ve nothing to do with both sides so your judgment must be impartial.¡±

    Meng Qi was indeed famous, but the father had neglected to mention Qi Zhengyan earlier. Thus he hastily added that the Huanhua Swords Sect disciple was great too.

    Huh! It felt pretty nice to be unexpectedly called a famous legend! Meng Qi was feeling rather excited for he had never encountered such a thing and asked, ¡°What is it then?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a local Elite-gathering Gang whose leader died a few days ago. His youngest disciple was suspected to be the murderer and fought his way out of his sect and went into hiding. The eldest disciple and the leader¡¯s son then fought over the leader¡¯s position. Who knew that the youngest disciple would return and im his innocence. He has asked the local legend to exercise justice for him,¡± the father said, briefly telling them the story.

    Meng Qi chuckled. ¡°Fighting his way out of his sect? Does this mean the youngest disciple is far stronger than the rest?¡±

    ¡°This disciple had learned some kungfu before joining the sect,¡± the daughter answered, chiming in.

    ¡°I see. Do you know what kind of kungfu has he learned?¡± Meng Qi asked, acting as if he was some legend of justice.

    The father answered, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I only know he has outstanding strength and seems to be a hunter living near the Shaolin Temple. After disaster struck his family, he became a beggar. He made his way to the south before his talent got him epted into the Elite-gathering Gang.¡±

    ¡°A hunter near the Shaolin Temple¡­¡± Meng Qi gnawed his teeth. This youngest disciple unexpectedly shared a fate with him.

 Chapter 320: The Strange Duan Rui

    <h4>Chapter 320: The Strange Duan Rui</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    In the hall that Elite-gathering Gang used for discussions, there were six chairs. In each sat Six Fan School¡¯s Governor Arrester Wang, the hero Lin Baozhi, the Sha family Elder Sha Wanhao, the city¡¯s legend Dou Wutong, a high-ranking master on the Ranking List of Young Masters, Killing de Su Meng, and Huanhua Swords Sect disciple Qi Zhengyan.

    In front of them stood Elite-gathering Gang¡¯s various Elders and disciples who were split into two groups. The ones leading them were Great Senior Xiao Liang and the sect leader¡¯s legitimate son Huang Huafeng respectively. They were both ring furiously at a young man standing in the middle.

    The young man seemed strong and good-natured and appeared to be around 17 or 18 years old. His face hid much anger and hatred, and although he raised his head as if dering that he was unafraid, though hints of anxiety betrayed him. One could tell at a nce that he was a young man with very little experience.

    ¡°Your name is Duan Rui, and you were a Shaolin Huntsman?¡± Meng Qi was the first to speak, inquiring about general matters such as the man¡¯s name and his background.

    Meng Qi had already been previously introduced by Sha Wanhao and his identity had been confirmed by Arrester Wang as well. The young man emotionally replied, ¡°Master Su, I am Duan Rui indeed, and I was a Shaolin Huntsman. They¡¯ve wrongly used me of killing the Master!¡±

    ¡°Wrongly used?¡± Huang Huafeng interjected enraged. He then cast his gaze at Meng Qi and huffed, ¡°Young Master Su, my father¡¯s study room is an important ce in the sect and has always been the location where secretive matters are discussed. That day, I spotted that evil beast Duan Rui inside there alone with the master, and there were a few Elders and Senior Brothers outside preventing anyone else from entering. After that, that evil beast suddenly dashed out of the study room like a madman. Elder Gu sensed something amiss and took a look inside, only to see my father copsed in his chair with blood spewing from his mouth and his chest caved in! He was already dead!¡±

    ¡°And he dares to say he¡¯s been wrongly used?¡±

    Meng Qi listened with a poker face. He thought to himself, ¡°Duan Rui and Huang Huafeng are both highly emotional. They appear to be very sincere about what they¡¯re saying so it seems unlikely that they¡¯re lying. Could it be that there was an assassin hiding in the study room? He waited for Duan Rui to draw attention away from him and then calmly escaped?¡±

    His Supernatural Power of Shaking Heaven and Hitting Earth had improved, allowing him to be even more sensitive to others¡¯ feelings. Of course, if they were adept at concealing their emotions, he would not be able to determine anything, and could only give a rough judgment.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t me! It wasn¡¯t me!¡± Duan Rui hollered quite agitated. ¡°Master asked me about my recent progress in Kung Fu and praised me for being a rare talent in the sect. He said that if I did well in Kung Fu in the future, I could be the next sect leader. I know that I¡¯m not qualified enough for that and dare not hope for it, so I was about to politely refuse when Master suddenly copsed face-first into a chair. Then his chest caved in and he started spewing blood, and soon he was gone¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s absurd!¡± Great Senior Xiao Liang cut in once again. He looked outraged as he cried, ¡°Young Master Su, Young Master Qi, and present seniors, have you ever heard of something so ridiculous? Duan Rui, did you see the killer?¡±

    ¡°No¡­¡± Duan Rui was angry and frustrated, but he gave his honest answer.

    Xiao Liang grit his teeth and continued, ¡°After you escaped from the study room, half of us chased after you while the other half searched the study room. The room has no windows, so no one could enter or leave besides through the front door. But apart from Master¡¯s corpse, there was nobody else inside!¡±

    Arrester Wang thought about it for a moment before saying, ¡°Duan Rui, why did you flee back then?¡±

    Duan Rui took a deep breath. ¡°I was born in the countryside and have seen and experienced little. When I saw Master suddenly die and there was no one else in the room, I was horrified and frightened. I couldn¡¯t control my fear at that time so I ran off. I was afraid that a ghost would try to kill me, and was worried that the seniors would wrongly use me of the murder.¡±

    His experience in Elite-gathering Gang had groomed him into someone who would not go so far as to speak in a crude manner.

    Meng Qi quietly listened and analyzed various possibilities in his head.

    Lin Baozhi, the hero, spoke in a low voice. ¡°Then why have youe back now?¡±

    ¡°I am grateful to Master for giving me a new lease of life. How could I possibly miss the first seven days after his passing? And I¡¯ve already understood everything that happened!¡± Duan Rui stubbornly raised his head.

    Sha Wanhao seemed to be fuming with all the anger that had been directed at ck Butterfly the day before. ¡°Then why don¡¯t you tell us what happened!¡±

    Duan Rui grit his teeth. ¡°Seniors and Young Masters, in my haste, I failed to carefully inspect the room to see if there was anyone hiding in there. But the ones who inspected the ce afterward should not have returned empty-handed, unless they are aplices!¡±

    ¡°Master was partial towards me and wanted to hand the position of sect leader to me, resulting in others¡¯ displeasure. That¡¯s why they ended upmitting such a treacherous crime!¡±

    Huang Huafeng was so livid that his hands were trembling. ¡°That¡¯s a pack of lies, a pack of lies! You¡¯ve been in the sect for less than two years. How could you possibly be qualified enough to be the sect leader? Father merely praised you a little and you lost your head!¡±

    ¡°Been in the sect for less than two years¡­¡± Meng Qi seemed to realize something all of a sudden.

    Xiao Liang¡¯s exasperation at Duan Rui turned into a fit ofughter. ¡°Junior Brother Duan, your words are based on something, the allegation that you are not the murderer.¡±

    ¡°Bing sect leader was your wishful thinking, so you suddenly went mad, killed Master and then escaped. After you calmed down, you came back to nder us. Isn¡¯t this a much more logical exnation than that story you cooked up?¡±

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t me! It definitely wasn¡¯t me!¡± Duan Rui¡¯s eyes were turning bloodshot. ¡°You guys are the greedy, perverse ones!¡±

    Huang Huafeng cooled down a little and looked at Meng Qi and the others. ¡°He might not have done it for the position of sect leader. Father once told me in private that Duan Rui¡¯s Kung Fu was very unique and he was afraid that his background might bring us trouble. Perhaps Father discovered some secret about you and tried to talk to you about it, but then you cruelly killed him to silence him!¡±

    Towards the end, he started ring at Duan Rui again.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have any strange Kung Fu! It¡¯s nothing more than a body-strengthening exercise. It doesn¡¯t even have moves!¡± Duan Rui exined frantically.

    Meng Qi appeared to be deep in thought as he gazed at Duan Rui. ¡°You traveled down South from Shaolin Temple about two years ago?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Master Su.¡± Duan Rui was honest to a fault.

    Both the timing and location matched. It was right around that time when Zhen Chang had stolen thest set of scriptures¡­ Meng Qi calmly asked, ¡°Why did you travel down South?¡±

    ¡°I lived near Shaolin Temple and hunted in the woods for a living. Because my martial arts were weak, I did not dare go deep into the back mountain. However, one day, a demonic beast from the back mountain suddenly charged out of nowhere! The Shaolin Temple monks failed to rescue the vige in time and everything was leveled to the ground. I happened to be out of the vige that day talking to my adoptive father, so I was spared.¡±

    ¡°After that, I traveled down South with my adoptive father. Just when we entered River East, however, he suddenly went mad and ran off on his own, leaving me behind. I was unfamiliar with the ce and thus became a vagrant who ended up being the target of the Beggar Sect¡¯s evil exploits. That is, until Master found me and saw my value. He helped me out of my predicament and granted me a new lease of life.¡±

    Duan Rui¡¯s tone was full of gratitude as he recounted how his Master had saved him.

    The Beggar Sect in that world was different from the ones Meng Qi had read about in martial arts novels. They were not on the right side of thew, but in a grey area. The group wasprised of bothw-abiding, helpful members, as well as many evildoers. Actually, after giving it some thought, he decided that it made sense, because how many people could sustain their morals and principles after bing a vagabond? Unless they had be beggars for the sake of some special Kung Fu.

    It could be said that two-thirds of the Beggar Sect were capable of performing any and every act of evil apart from major crimes. However, because there were also brave heroes in the group, their sect had fortunately not fallen to the dark side and be a public enemy.

    ¡°The day the beast lost control was around that period of time¡­ right?¡± Meng Qi mentioned a rough time period.

    With Shaolin Temple suppressing the back mountain, it was impossible for demonic beasts and poisonous snakes to lose control. Or in any case, Meng Qi had heard that no such event had urred for a hundred years when he had joined them.

    He was from Shaolin Temple, so when it came to matters concerning it, no one else could intervene.

    Duan Rui replied without hesitation. ¡°Yes, I would never forget the day my parents perished.¡±

    Master Su was indeed a man who had abandoned Shaolin Temple! He understood what was going on!

    ¡°The events he spoke of are true.¡± Meng Qi gave a definite judgment.

    ¡°Master Su, his background might be real, but his odd Kung Fu is also an undeniable fact! Perhaps he was taught by some Devil during his beggar days?¡± Huang Huafeng emphasized the holes in Duan Rui¡¯s statement.

    Meng Qi was contemting the very same question as well. ¡°In what way is his Kung Fu odd?¡±

    Huang Huafeng was about to answer when the city¡¯s legend, Dou Wutong, piped up. ¡°Let¡¯s inspect the body before we determine whether he¡¯s the murderer or not.¡±

    ¡°That makes sense,¡± agreed Arrester Wang.

    Hence, the interrogation was put on hold for the moment as several disciples carried the corpse of Elite-gathering Gang¡¯s leader in. The fatal blow had been a hit to his chest indeed, breaking his ribcage and bursting open his visceral organs.

    Huang Huafeng loosened the cor of his father¡¯s robes to reveal his chest hidden underneath. There were deep imprints of fists left on the bruised skin.

    ¡°Seniors and Young Masters, we will find out who the murderer is simply by checking the fist imprints.¡±

    As he spoke, he ced both his fists against the imprints, proving that they were a clear mismatch.

    Meng Qi looked at Duan Rui. ¡°You try.¡±

    Duan Rui took a deep breath and marched over to the corpse. He performed three full bows with his head touching the ground each time before clenching his right hand into a fist and cing it over the imprint.

    It was a perfect match!

    ¡°Impossible, impossible¡­¡± Duan Rui¡¯s body shook violently. All the color drained from his face as his soulless eyes were fixated on his fist.

    Out of the blue, he roared and pointed an using finger at Huang Huafeng and Xiao Liang. ¡°Was it you guys? You fabricated the fist mark there!¡±

    Upon seeing such a scene, Meng Qi felt suspicious. All the evidence thus far pointed at Duan Rui, but his feelings appeared to be extremely genuine. Could it be that he was some wild Best Male Actor?

    ¡°You¡¯re still trying to deny it! All the evidence points towards you! Where the hell would we go to find your fist to make an imprint?¡± Huang Huafeng retorted, then turned around to address Meng Qi and the others. ¡°Seniors and Young Masters, I¡¯m sure you can see for yourselves who the murderer is. Please allow me to take revenge for my father and kill him!¡±

    Sha Wanhao and the others gently nodded their heads. The truth was already clear to them.

    Duan Rui¡¯s face was contorted into a furious expression. He bellowed, ¡°You¡¯re all wrongly using me! You¡¯re all wrongly using me!¡±

    Meng Qi hesitated before saying, ¡°I have a method that can prove your innocence, but you must let down your guard.¡±

    Faced with people who had close to no psychological loopholes and were constantly guarded, Meng Qi¡¯s Supernatural Power of Shaking Heaven and Hitting Earth, as of now, was not as effective on them. The reason he wanted to use it was to confirm a certain something.

    ¡°Master Su, I knew you were a good man!¡± Duan Rui cried emotionally. ¡°How should I let down my guard?¡±

    Meng Qi was a renowned Jianghu figure, thus when he said he had a method, no one dared to intervene. They all stared at him with gazes of scrutiny, anticipating how he would teach Duan Rui to cooperate.

    All of a sudden, they saw Meng Qi¡¯s aura change. It became lofty and towering, vast yet simple. He seemed to have be a god overlooking the changes of life from above.

    ¡°Someone with an amazing reputation really does have the ability to back it up¡­¡±Sha Wanhao and the others suddenly thought.

    Duan Rui was open and rxed. The tide surged, and specks of gold light began appearing before Meng Qi¡¯s ¡°eyes¡±.

    ¡°Duan, you are a disciple of my sect. I see you as my own son and would like to hand over Elite-gathering Gang to someone as talented as you. However, there is a question that I hope you will honestly answer. Where did you learn your Kung Fu? Why is it so unusual?¡±

    ¡°Unusual¡­¡± The young man, who had his head bowed, muttered those words under his breath. Just then, his right fist punched outward, swift but heavy. It squarely struck the sect leader in the chest.

    He lifted his head. Both of his eyes were pitch ck and his face was twisted into an awkward expression, almost as if he had gone mad. Then, he looked straight at Meng Qi who was prying into his memories!

    Meng Qi took a step back. Although he had not suffered the bacsh yet, he could no longer sense Duan Rui¡¯s memories.

    ¡°Could Duan Rui be suffering from split-personality disorder?¡±

    Why did it seem like he had practiced some kind of demonic art?

 Chapter 321: Soul-dissociating Syndrome

    <h4>Chapter 321: Soul-dissociating Syndrome</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    ¡°Young Master Su, did you find anything? Who¡¯s the murderer?¡± Huang Huafeng, Xiao Liang, Sha Wanhao and the others chased Meng Qi for his deduction upon seeing him take a step back.

    Duan Rui¡¯s eyes were all the more filled with expectation. He hoped that Meng Qi would be able to prove him innocent.

    Meng Qi replied in a low voice, ¡°It was indeed Duan Rui.¡±

    ¡°What¡­¡± Duan Rui gasped in shock. The disappointment and anger on his face were evident. Even was the Killing de, known for his chivalry, also wrongly using him?

    ¡°You traitor!¡± Huang Huafeng could not hold himself back any longer. His fists were like dragons emerging from their caves as theyunched at Duan Rui. ¡°Life for life,pay for my father¡¯s death!¡±

    ¡°For our Master!¡± Xiao Liang and several Elders raised their fists as well.

    Duan Rui was aggrieved. The childish stubbornness on Duan Rui¡¯s face contorted into an expression nearly insane,

    ¡°It¡¯s wrongful! You framed me!¡±

    He stepped forward, pulling with his left palm and horizontally pushing with his right¨Cthe Elite-gathering Gang¡¯s ¡°Five Beasts¡¯ ws¡±. It had a strong power with it, creating huge gusts of wind. A simple pull and push caused several masters on the six or seven acupores level to stagger and revealed a lot of spaces, as if the tangible had been transformed into the intangible.

    ¡°You framed me!¡± Duan Rui hollered. He continued to advance forward like a ferocious tiger.

    Although they weremon and ordinary moves, when he performed, it gave a sense of being just right and returning back to the basics. It was exquisite and powerful. He drove seven or eight experts from the Elite-gathering Gang into a corner with it.

    There were few Eight or Nine Acupores Masters in the Elite-gathering Gang. Thus, facing such a terrifying Duan Rui, they could only team up to fight back and call for help, hoping that their seniors or young heroes would step in.

    Sha Wanhao was a little stunned at the scene. Duan Rui had only been in the Elite-gathering Gang for two years. Before that, he had just been a beggar with a bit of talent in martial arts. However, he was now already at the realm of Four Acupores, and his fighting prowess could even challenge the stronger Eight Acupores!

    Apart from Meng Qi and Qi Zhengyan, the rest of the legends and arresters were all shocked to the core. They had previously heard that Duan Rui beated the Elite-gathering Gang all by himself, but had thought that was a distorted truth from rying misinformation andughed it off as a joke. Although the Elite-gathering Gang had started three generations ago, their disciples were bing more and more mediocre. No more masters had been cultivated by them. However, they still had a huge group of Six and Seven Acupores even though they did not have any Eight or Nine Acupores masters. Who knew the rumors were actually true! That Duan Rui who had only been practicing martial arts for two or three years was already so fearsome!

    Six Fan School¡¯s Arrester Wang was a dutiful man. He immediately got up and performed the footwork for the Eight Diagrams to push Duan Rui back. He did not dare to be careless before Duan Rui who was disying his strength, since he had not surpassed Eight Acupores.

    It seemed as if Duan Rui had eyes on the back of his head, for he kicked with his leg and sent Purple Gold Crown flying backward at the momwnt when arrester Wang was near. The wind sounded heavy and the force it carried was very pure. He was like a master who had trained for tens of years in the art of kicking.

    Arrester Wang swung his palm ant at Duan Rui¡¯s ankles. The two of them made contact, and he suddenly stumbled three steps back, as though he had just been struck by lightning. His face turned from ck to white.

    Noticing that something was wrong, the legends Sha Wanhao, Lin Baozhi and Dou Wutong rushed in to attack together.

    Lin Baozhi was the strongest among the three of them since had already opened his Nine Acupores. He was more conscious of his status, and chose to fall behind the rest by a step.

    ¡°You framed me!¡± Duan Rui ground his teeth and stacked one palm formation on top of the other in one go. Huang Huafeng and the others were barely able to defend themselves. Then they spun around on the spot and flipped into the air, kicking both feet out in turn. The crackling sounded like thunderbolts.

    Normally, those who were not on the Exterior level or did not have any special skills were weaker in strength. They were thus required to have both feet on the ground whenever they were fighting. Once they lost that grounding, their attacks would be flimsy and others could easily turn it against them. After all, it was difficult to change moves and turn mid-attack. However, Duan Rui had performed that series of moves using both his legs like he had been practicing them for several years. There were very few ws in them, and it seemed like he could make use of the opponents¡¯ blocks to swiftly change his moves anytime. No wonder he was an expert in the art of kicking.

    Dou Wutong equipped a pair of judgment brushes and Sha Wanhao¡¯s sword art was almost magical, striking and turning. All of their attacks were concentrated at Duan Rui¡¯s legs.

    With two ps, Duan Rui had kicked the judgment brushes and sword body. He gained the power from it to kick higher and higher, leaping onto the pir and preparing to jump out of the hall. It seemed that he was no reckless fool either and did not want to be surrounded and attacked.

    After blocking Duan Rui¡¯s attack, Dou Wutong and Sha Wanhao each took a step back. The color on their faces changed quite a bit and returned to normal, but by then it was toote to chase him down.

    Lin Baozhi had been a step behind the rest. Upon seeing this, he leaped up as well andunched himself at Duan Rui, who was on the pir. The scene looked like arge eagle swooping down on a small rabbit.

    Right then, Duan Rui suddenly used Thousand Pounds Falling and dropped to the floor in an instant. He bolted for the door. He had been deceiving them just now, and had managed to trick the strongest Lin Baozhi, granting him a good chance to escape!

    However, his gaze suddenly froze. ¡°Killing de¡± Su Meng stood before him, dressed in all ck. It was almost as if he had already known that Duan Rui would try to escape through the door!

    Meng Qi¡¯s sword and knife were both on his back. His two hands hung low at his sides, not holding any weapons. He was just calmly standing there waiting for Duan Rui to arrive, like a powerful devil preventing him from making it out alive.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go all out!¡± Meng Qi was known to be strong, so Duan Rui did not dare to underestimate him. He gritted his teeth and punched his right fist forward with all his might.

    This punch was unusually heavy. The gusts of wind from the force disappeared as if they had also been crushed by it.

    A single finger stuck out from Meng Qi¡¯s hand, the tip furiously trembling. With one finger, he had covered the concept of change. The residual shadows of his disy were still lingering as reality and illusions intersected and ovepped. It was difficult to tell apart, and if one could not tell them apart, then he would not stand a chance against this move.

    Duan Rui was not bad, being able to turn the tangible into the intangible. But in the end he was still inexperienced and failed to perceive the move¡¯s secret. Meng Qi¡¯s finger flicked the surface of his fist, and he instantly felt numbness ovee him before his entire arm be swollen and painful.

    However, he did not give up. Seizing the opportunity that his fist and Meng Qi¡¯s finger were in contact, he projected genuine Qi outwards.

    Meng Qi felt that Duan Rui was impossibly strong. He could rival Meng Qi himself when he had been on the Four Acupores level learning Eight Nine Mysteries. Yet the surprising thing was that beneath Duan Rui¡¯s pure inner force were wisps of strange, sinister genuine Qi. They tried to enter Meng Qi¡¯s body and destroy his meridians and organs to create all sorts of handicaps.

    It seemed that Arrester Wang, Sha Wanhao and Dou Wutong had all been afflicted by it!

    Meng Qi was neither shocked nor angry. He dispersed the genuine Qi, transforming life to death. At the same time, the insidious genuine Qi was removed as well. Then he transformed death to life, and genuine Qi became abundant once more. It surged out and gushed into Duan Rui¡¯s body, sealing his major acupore points while he was unable to defend for the moment.

    Meng Qi spread open his four remaining fingers and wrapped his hand around Duan Rui¡¯s fist, capturing him. He had barely exerted any effort throughout the entire exchange. Sha Wanhao, Huang Huafeng, and the others who were watching could only gaze at one another in nk dismay. They had pulled all stops to capture Duan Rui but to no avail, while ¡°Killing de¡± Su Meng had done it with a single finger. Duan Rui was not even worth him using his de!

    How could the difference in strength be so huge?

    They were all in their enlightenment periods, and he was said to be only on a seven or eight acupores level. How was he so powerful?

    All of a sudden, they were filled with a sort of upsetness at being weaker then Meng Qi. Previously, when ¡°Killing de¡± Su Meng had defeated the ck Butterfly, they had not witnessed it themselves, and thus at best, had felt that he deserved his reputation. However, now that they had seen him in action, they could not stop their inner exasperation and sadness at being so weak!

    Meng Qi had yet to notice the change in their eyes. He stood there with his brows slightly furrowed, thinking about his own issues.

    He did not finish his statement earlier on purpose so he could agitate Duan Rui into attacking and assess his kung fu from there.

    Thinking of Duan Rui¡¯s ability to make use of discarded things, perhaps he had really practiced the first scroll of the Muscle-bone Strengthening Scripture. That was the scripture that Meng Qi and his Junior Brother had discovered their Senior Brother Zhen Chang stealing back then. It was one of the kung fu scripts that had been identally kicked off the back mountain¡¯s cliff.

    Then what about the sinister genuine Qi?

    The Muscle-bone Strengthening Scripture could improve one¡¯s body potentials and increase one¡¯s level of kung fu by being trained to change the tangible into the intangible. It was not a skill that allowed one to form his genuine Qi. Unless Duan Rui had been learning a kind of demonic art to begin with, and it had been improved through the Muscle-bone Strengthening Scripture?

    Had this demonic art been taught by his so-called adoptive father?

    Was this rted to Duan Rui¡¯s ¡°split-personality¡±?

    Was his adoptive father really deranged, or was he just faking it?

    Meng Qi suppressed all his various questions. He looked at Duan Rui¡¯s indignant eyes and Huang Huafeng¡¯s urge to rush forward to take revenge. He said in a serious voice, ¡°The culprit is Duan Rui, but it is also not Duan Rui.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Even Duan Rui himself was confused.

    Meng Qi exined, ¡°I suspect Duan Rui has Soul-dissociating Syndrome, or what is known as having two spirits in one body in legends. The one who killed your leader is the other soul hidden inside Duan Rui.¡±

    There were cases of Soul-dissociating Syndrome and having two spirits in one body in that world, so Meng Qi did not have to exin any further. Arrester Wang, Sha Wanhao and the others would naturally understand what he was saying.

    ¡°Really?¡± Huang Huafeng¡¯s expression wasplicated. ¡°But even if he has a Soul-dissociating Syndrome, he still has to pay for the life he took!¡±

    ¡°What Soul-dissociating Syndrome?¡± Duan Rui was still absolutely baffled.

    Meng Qi thought about it for a moment and then said, ¡°That means there¡¯s an evil spirit hiding inside your body. It asionally takes over your body and makes you do things you wouldn¡¯t normally be willing to do. And by the time you regain consciousness, you wouldn¡¯t remember anything you¡¯d done at all. Think about it, have you ever had such experiences where the things around you just inexplicably changed?¡±

    Duan Rui¡¯s case was not as severe. If the two souls could converse with each other andmunicate on their own, that would mean he was in thete stage of the illness, as Gu Xiaosang was.

    Duan Rui¡¯s face dramatically changed. Only after keeping silent for a while did he reply, ¡°Yes. Previously when I was a beggar, everytime someone bullied me, I¡¯d always find their dead bodies nearby the next day¡­¡±

    ¡°Master Su, Master Su, please save me! I don¡¯t want to be controlled by an evil spirit!¡± He begged in desperation.

    No one interrupted, apart from Huang Huafeng who hurriedly interjected, ¡°Young Master Su, he has to pay for his crime! Our father cannot die just like this!¡±

    Duan Rui turned back to look at Huang Huafeng. ¡°Fifth Senior Brother, regardless of whether I was being controlled by the evil spirit, this was all my fault. I¡¯ll take responsibility for it. Once the evil spirit has been removed and I have returned to normal, you can do whatever you want to me. I¡¯ll willing to ept all of them.¡±

    Duan Rui had a more simple mindset. He did not want to die with the evil spirit because he was afraid that he would still be haunted by it in his next life.

    Huang Huafeng, Xiao Liang and the others were quite as they deliberated the issue. It felt good to take revenge. But given his strength, it seemed to be more valuable to their sect if they made Duan Rui do something else to make up for his crime¡­

    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about this after you¡¯ve removed that evil spirit. If failed, we¡¯ll kill you along with it,¡± Huang Huafeng spat through gritted teeth. ¡°Oh, and we¡¯d have to get a doctor to confirm whether you really have a Soul-dissociating Syndrome.¡±

    They could not just let ¡°Killing de¡± Su Meng get away with saying anything he wanted, could they?

    Arrester Wang stepped forward. ¡°Young Master Su, with an ¡®evil spirit¡¯ on him, Duan Rui will be erratic and dangerous. We can¡¯t let him freely roam. He has to be put in jail. If you would like to help curing him, you may go to the prison cells.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± How would Meng Qi know how to cure the Soul-dissociating Syndrome? All he cared about was finding a quiet ce to interrogate Duan Rui to find out if he was practicing the Muscle-bone Strengthening Scripture and where his demonic art came from.

    Duan Rui was in a trance. He had no objections to arrester Wang¡¯s suggestion.

 Chapter 322: Nine Postures

    <h4>Chapter 322: Nine Postures</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Six Fan School¡¯s prison there had a total of three floors. The deeper they went, the colder it got, and the more dangerous the criminals behind bars were. There was nock of notorious robbers and bloodthirsty evil spirits.

    When Meng Qi, Qi Zhengyan, Duan Rui, arrester Wang and the jailer stepped into the third floor, they immediately felt countless gazes being shot at them. Their gazes felt like there was actual substance to them, speaking volumes of the criminals¡¯ strength.

    ¡°Hey Wang, I f*cked your mother! If you¡¯ve got the guts let me out of here and fight me fair and square! Ambushing me doesn¡¯t mean sh*t about you!¡± Someone with a gruff voice called out. The words were full of rage interspersed with expletives. The steel chains around his limbs were noisily rattled until the bars of the cell themselves shook.

    Arrester Wang¡¯s expression did not change. Turning to the jailer, he instructed, ¡°Starve him for three days.¡±

    The he turned to introduce the felon to Meng Qi. ¡°This is The Lone Robber Yuchi Gong. His kung fu is very powerful. We spent a painstaking amount of effort to finally trip him up here, and intend to send him to the prison in the capitalter on in the year.¡±

    He was a little proud of this aplishment. Being able to arrest a serial robber who had always managed to evade capture proved his capability. As for the method he had employed to arrest him, it did not matter. He had never heard of arresters caring about the way in which they captured criminals!

    Yuchi Gong¡¯s voice was very loud and shook up the entire third floor, causing dust to fall everywhere. He was over two metres tall and had rippling muscles. Even with his scaps pierced, the tendons on his hands and feet cut and his acupoints sealed, he was still as wild and vicious as ever. ¡°Oi Wang you handicap! If you don¡¯t let me out, I¡¯ll kill your entire family and f*ck your mother!¡±

    Arrester Wang did not even spare him a nce. He instructed the jailer once more, ¡°Three days isn¡¯t enough. Starve him until he can¡¯t speak. If he¡¯s still like this, give him 80 nks.¡±

    Yuchi Gong¡¯s roars covered the sound from the other prisoners, as if he were the prison bully on that floor.

    The jailer agreed to all of Arrester Wang¡¯s instructions. After reaching an empty prison cell, he fished out a key and opened the metal door. Then he locked steel chains around Duan Rui¡¯s hands and feet.

    ¡°In about six hours he needs some more acupinning,¡± reminded Meng Qi.

    Arrester Wang did not want to stay in a dark, damp and noisy environment, so he left by himself after acknowledging Meng Qi¡¯s words. The jailer bowed and said, ¡°Master Su, I shall not distrub your interrogation. If you require anything, I¡¯ll be at the entrance of the third floor. You can also shout for me.¡±

    Seeing that Arrester Wang and the jailer had left, Yuchi Gong changed his targets. He pointed at Meng Qi and Qi Zhengyan and swore, ¡°You scrubs still reek of your mother¡¯s milk yet you¡¯re pretending to interrogate others? From the looks of it, you guys are either disciples from an aristocratic family or Sect Disciples. You must have taken advantage of your ancestor¡¯s prestige to curry that handicap¡¯s favor.¡±

    ¡°Actually, heh, you guys are sloppy as hell with your kung fu. If I wasn¡¯t trapped here and had met y¡¯all on the streets, I would¡¯ve definitely beaten y¡¯all to a pulp! And if you have women with you, then I¡¯d help myself to them too! If I say I¡¯ll f*ck your mother, then I¡¯ll really f*ck her!¡±

    He spewed a ton of vulgarities in an attempt to agitate Meng Qi and Qi Zhengyan into doing something irrational like opening his cell to beat him up. Then he could seize the chance to escape.

    Meng Qi smiled at him and said nothing. He simply watched the prisoner in silence.

    All of a sudden, Yuchi Gong, who had been cursing and swearing all this while, heard the sound of a heart palpitating.

    ¡°Thump, thump, thump! Thump, thump, thump!¡± It had a strange rhythm to it, like it wasing from the depths of one¡¯s soul and creating resonance.

    ¡°What the hell are you straing at? If you¡¯ve got the guts thene at me!¡± Yuchi Gong continued to holler.

    ¡°Thump, thump, thump! Thump, thump, thump!¡± The sound of the heartbeat was getting clearer and clearer. Yuchi Gong felt like his own heart was beginning to follow the rhythm of the heartbeat, while Meng Qi stood opposite him with a smile.

    ¡°Cowardly, dandy¡­ I can tell with one nce that you¡¯re one of those useless fes who sells their body¡­¡± ¡°Thump, thump, thump! Thump, thump, thump!¡± His heart was beating faster and faster. Yuchi Gong felt like blood was rushing to his head and could not go on further.

    ¡°Thump, thump, thump! Thump, thump, thump!¡± His heartbeat exceeded his body¡¯s eptable range. The world around Yuchi Gong began to madly spin and blood filled his vision. The only thing he could feel was that his heart was about to explode any second.

    He stumbled back a few steps and heavily dropped to the floor. His face was flushed with blood and he was desperately panting. It was an unusually embarrassing situation for him, and he looked like he would drop dead anytime.

    The fellow before him was too strange!

    He was literally like an evil spirit or ghost!

    What kind of Kung Fu was that?

    ¡°Senior Brother Qi, please help me to watch the door.¡± Meng Qi calmed the heartbeat down to its usual pace, still leisurely smiling.

    He had read a martial arts novel before on how a devil could use his own heart rate to control others¡¯ heartbeats, causing them to die without a proper cause. It was really cool, so during their three-month training period, he had asked Ruan Yushu for advice on its technique. The first time Ruan Yushu had disyed her strength was when she had used her zither music to control others¡¯ heartbeats. Hence, Meng Qi had long thought of asking for her help. However, he had previously never been able to either because of ack of strength or ack of time.

    Without involving anything about the actual zither music, Ruan Yushu had very generously shared the technique and Dharma ess with Meng Qi. On top of that, since Meng Qi was practicing the Eight Nine Mysteries, he was extremely adept at controlling every part of his body, including his heart. Thus, he was able to eventually develop a simr Dharma ess. It was not a particrly powerful move, but it was useful in assassinations or frightening others. The main point of it was still for him to rx and enjoy himself.

    Qi Zhengyan¡¯s poker face was still going strong. ¡°Sure.¡±

    Holding the Dragon Stripe Golden Sword, he kept an eye on the surrounding prison cells.

    The surrounding prisoners all quietened down. Yuchi Gong was one of the most powerful and obstinate inmates among them, and yet he had been driven into a corner by them. These men who had not even moved an inch but had merely quietly watched them. It was better for them to keep a low profile!

    What kind of strange tricks were they using?

    They had dealt with Yuchi Gong without speaking or moving!

    Amidst the silence, Meng Qi stepped into the jail cell. He stood before Duan Rui and said, ¡°To cure you of your Soul-dissociating Syndrome, I must first understand everything that had happened.¡±

    Taoist Primogenitor of Buddhism, please forgive me for lying to a child. I¡¯ll send for a doctor toe treat him!

    ¡°Master Su, please ask me anything.¡± Duan Rui¡¯s voice was full of expectation.

    Meng Qi began with asking other questions. ¡°When was the first time you had felt signs of the Soul-dissociating Syndrome?¡±

    Duan Rui carefully thought about it. ¡°It should¡¯ve been not too long after my adoptive father went mad and left. When I first became a beggar, it wasn¡¯t that severe. But because I was bullied a lot, I developed that ¡®Demonic Revenge¡¯.¡±

    ¡°Who is your adoptive father?¡± Meng Qi asked.

    Duan Rui nkly answered, ¡°My adoptive father is just my adoptive father.¡±

    ¡°When did you meet your adoptive father?¡± Meng Qi decided to cut straight to the chase.

    Only then did Duan Rui understand what Meng Qi meant. ¡°About ten days before the monster lost control. I found an injured old man in a discreet location outside the vige. I helped him bandage his wounds and stop his bleeding. After he regained consciousness, he refused to meet any outsiders and hid in a nearby cave. I often brought him medicine from the mountains and listened to him talk about Jianghu stories. I really enjoyed my time there. After that, when he had fully recovered, he thanked me for saving his life and adopted me as his son. He taught me a kind of skill that strengthened my body and he was always very nice to me, treating me like his own son.¡±

    ¡°Hm, Duan Rui really didn¡¯t have the strength to enter the depths of the back mountain. If he learned the ¡®Muscle-bone Strengthening Scripture¡¯, then someone would¡¯ve had to bring it out. Could it be that his adoptive father is The Giant Expert who practices poisonous kung fu in the poisonke at the back mountain? It seems the monster¡¯s losing control isn¡¯t as simple either¡­¡± Meng Qi appeared calm and continued. ¡°What kind of unique characteristics your adoptive father has?¡±

    ¡°My adoptive father¡¯s eyebrows are very sparse, and his face is skinny. He¡¯s around 40 or 50 years old, and his hair is very messy¡­¡± Duan Rui gave a detailed description.

    With no obvious traits and only a verbal description, Meng Qi waspletely unable to picture an image in his head or guess the man¡¯s identity. He changed his question instead, asking, ¡°Other than that, did your adoptive father teach you any other kung fu or give you any special object?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Duan Rui replied with certainty.

    Meng Qi¡¯s brows were now knitted together. ¡°That body-strengthening skill you mentioned, did your adoptive father ever practice it?¡±

    ¡°Yes, every evening.¡± Duan Rui replied with certainty again.

    Meng Qi lightly sucked in his breath. ¡°Did your adoptive father go mad as well after that?¡±

    Duan Rui¡¯s gaze froze, his expression being one of shock. His adoptive father who had practiced that body-strengthening skill had gone mad, and now he had the Soul-dissociating Syndrome too and was on the verge of going mad. Could it be that that was the reason behind it?

    Although there were only two cases and it was not enough to make a judgment, Meng Qi went along with the flow. ¡°So it seems that the Soul-dissociating Syndrome is linked to this body-strengthening skill. You should stop doing it for a while and see if it affects anything.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do that,¡± came Duan Rui¡¯s hurried response. Finding the source of the problem made him heave a sigh of relief.

    Meng Qi contemted the issue for a moment. Then he said, ¡°If you want to cure your Soul-dissociating Syndrome, we¡¯ll probably have to start from this set of skills. Why don¡¯t you perform it once so I can see if there¡¯s any problem with it?¡±

    He was very curious about this. Was it not the Muscle-bone Strengthening Scripture? Countless monks had been training in the Muscle-bone Strengthening Scripture ever since Shaolin Temple was established, but he had never heard of anyone going mad.

    Duan Rui was in a hurry to cure himself, and since the body-strengthening skill was a normal type of kung fu, he did not keep it a secret. Hey down and curled into a ball. Then he ced both hands on his lower abdomen with his legs pressed against his chest in a strange position. His breathing slowly became calm and slow.

    Meng Qi projected his will outwards. His soul was clear and vaguely reflected the traces of Duan Rui¡¯s flow of genuine Qi. He watched its changes and attempted to find the core of it.

    ¡°Looks like a Buddhist Zen Method¡­¡± Meng Qi tried his best to remember the way the genuine Qi traveled and the speed at which it flowed. It seemed like Duan Rui had no intention of hiding anything.

    Afterpleting his first pose, Duan Rui changed his gesture. Eventually, he made a total of nine different postures, all of which were strange. Moreover, Meng Qi felt that every posture was weirder than the previous one. It felt like they were bing increasingly iplete, and increasingly sinister.

    ¡°Huff¡­¡± Duan Rui exhaled as he anxiously stared at Meng Qi. ¡°Master Su, my adoptive father said that the sequence can¡¯t be wrong, otherwise I¡¯ll suffer from Qi-deviancy Derangement. Could it be that the sequence he had always thought was correct is actually wrong?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s that possibility. Describe the how the Qi flows in these postures for me.¡± Meng Qi wanted to verify what he had just seen. Also, this would help him tell if Duan Rui was lying or not.

    Duan Rui truthfully answered, giving Meng Qi a description that matched the flow of genuine Qi he had reflected.

    Meng Qi tried to probe further from time to time, but Duan Rui smoothly answered everything. Duan Rui¡¯s responses were in line with his practices. It did not seem like Duan Rui was lying.

    Meng Qi burned the image of the nine postures into the back of his mind. ¡°When looked at one by one, these nine postures are bizarre, but when performed together they feel iplete and insidious. So it really could be a problem with the sequence. You should stop practicing it for now and forget it. I¡¯ll send for a doctor to give you acupuncture to cure your Soul-dissociating Syndrome. Once the ¡®evil spirit¡¯ has been removed from its roots, it shouldn¡¯t be hard to contain.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Master Su.¡± Meng Qi spoke in the same manner his adoptive father had, and so Duan Rui hadplete faith in his words.

    Afterward, Meng Qi and Qi Zhengyan left. They sincerely searched for a doctor to cure Duan Rui¡¯s Soul-dissociating Syndrome.

    When night fell and it was time for Duan Rui¡¯s additional acupinning, the jailer pulled open the metal door to his cell.

    ¡°Soul-dissociating Syndrome, huh¡­ Really can¡¯t tell¡­¡± The jailer was also an expert, so he casually muttered to himself while kneeling down to perform the acupinning.

    Right at that moment, Duan Rui¡¯s head snapped up. His eyes were deep and dark and looked totally ck from a distance. Then he opened his mouth and spat, spraying spittle onto the jailer¡¯s face.

    ¡°Damn you¡­¡± The jailer had barely begun cursing when a blood-curdling cry escaped him and he copsed on the ground. There was a sizzling sounding from his face. In two or three breaths, his vitality hadpletely disappeared. His entire body had turned ck and his face was covered in traces of rotting and decay.

    Duan Rui pulled the jailer over to himself and searched out the key. He unlocked the chains around his limbs and stretched his muscles as he walked out of his cell. ¡°How dare they try to kill ¡®me¡¯! You should die!¡±

    ¡°Our brother, we¡¯re all in the same boat over here. Quick,e and help us remove our chains too! You¡¯ll definitely be handsomely rewarded!¡± Yuchi Gong was overjoyed at this turn of events.

    Duan Rui cast a cold gaze at the man and then slowly walked over. There was not a shred of emotion in his almostpletely ck eyes.

    Yuchi Gong first froze. Then his hairs stood on end and a foreboding sense of danger overcame him. He screamed in a frenzy,

    ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯te over here!¡±

    ¡°Help!¡±

    ..

 Chapter 323: An Extreme Evil Spirit

    <h4>Chapter 323: An Extreme Evil Spirit</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    The next day, when the other jailer arrived to take over his shift, he realized that something was wrong. The third floor was full of corpses and all of them were missing body parts, ranging from limbs to innards. Not one corpse was in perfect condition.

    ¡°Death by poisoning.¡± Arrester Wang kneeled before the jailer¡¯s corpse as he inspected it for the cause of death.

    Meng Qi, Qi Zhengyan, and the others who had been invited there, all had grave expressions on their faces. They had not expected Duan Rui to remain in possession of such potent toxins!

    Arrester Wang had performed a thorough check before Duan Rui had been put in jail to ensure that he was not hiding any poisons, miasmas, concealed weapons or other dangerous items. This was a Six Fan School rule that prevented prisoners from escaping.

    Moreover, after Meng Qi had finished talking to Duan Rui, he had intentionally asked the jailer to perform a check once more. It was not for the sake of negating anything, but rather a routine duty that had to be done everytime a prisoner met someone. It was done to prevent visitors from giving them any useful objects. Hence Arrester Wang did not suspect Meng Qi or Qi Zhengyan of intentionally letting Duan Rui out.

    ¡°His acupoints were sealed and his limbs were chained. Even with his natural talent, if he hadn¡¯t had poison to kill the jailer, it would¡¯ve been tough for him to escape¡­¡± The hero, Lin Baozhi, had a point.

    The jailer had obviously gone there to perform additional acupinning for Duan Rui. He would not have waited till the minute before Duan Rui¡¯s acupoints were unsealed to do it, because he would be cing his life in danger. Therefore it was possible to exclude the assumption that Duan Rui had recovered part of his strength.

    ¡°But the question is, how did he get those toxins?¡± Huang Huafeng grumbled rather frustrated. They had finally captured their father¡¯s murderer after much effort, and now he had escaped from the heavily guarded Six Fan School prison!

    Arrester Wang was slightly embarrassed. Was he using him and Six Fan School of being inadequate in their search?

    Meng Qi hesitated before saying, ¡°Arrester Wang is an experienced Super Arrester. He searched every possible ce that Duan Rui could¡¯ve hidden something, even his mouth in case there was a pouch of poison in it. Logically speaking, there shouldn¡¯t have been any potent toxins.¡±

    If they had not done a thorough check, and had confidence in the results, how could the jailer have dared to go near such a dangerous criminal?

    Huang Huafeng and Xiao Liang were about to voice their doubts when Meng Qi kneeled down to lift up the jailer¡¯s corpse. ¡°He came to perform acupinning for Duan Rui, so his position should¡¯ve been like this¡­ Duan Rui was locked up with chains, so if he didn¡¯t stand up¡­¡±

    He was trying to recreate the scene. ¡°There¡¯s a high chance that the jailer was killed by poison spat from Duan Rui¡¯s mouth. However, we should exclude the possibility of there being a pouch of poison in his mouth, which means that Duan Rui¡¯s demonic art allows him to change his saliva into poison¡­¡±

    Nodding in agreement, Arrester Wang said, ¡°There¡¯s a high chance of that. But how was he still using his demonic art when his acupoints were sealed?¡±

    ¡°Sealing his acupoints only restricted his activity and the main routes his genuine Qi flows through. If there¡¯s some trickery in transforming his saliva into poison, then the acupinning may not have had an effect on it.¡± Being the eldest legend there, Sha Wanhao had seen many umon urrences before.

    ¡°The most important thing right now isn¡¯t to think about Duan Rui¡¯s demonic art, but to catch him!¡± Huang Huafeng was not doing too well at controlling his emotions.

    Arrester Wang immediately announced, ¡°Duan Rui contains the evil spirit. Even though he has notmitted any crimes, he can¡¯t be allowed to run amok. I¡¯ll issue a warrant for his arrest in Jun City at once!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll help capture him too.¡± Meng Qi said in a low voice.

    If Duan Rui¡¯s escape route did not cross over into Ying City, his n to challenge Master Lotus would have to wait.

    First of all, although he was not responsible for Duan Rui or his escape, he had still suggested curing him of his Soul-dissociating Syndrome before considering the kind of punishment to be imposed on him. He had to ount for it somehow to the Elite-gathering Gang, after all.

    Secondly, Duan Rui seemed to have practiced the ¡°Muscle-Strengthening Scripture¡±. He and his adoptive father could be rted to Zhen Chang¡¯s theft case from back then. Perhaps Meng Qi would be able to find clues about the spy. He himself had already left Shaolin Temple and no longer had any attachment to that ce, but his master and junior brothers were still there. Catching the spy would mean being able to protect them from being framed or harmed someday.

    Thirdly, there were still many things to carefully think about with respect to the nine postures Duan Rui had shown him.

    Since Qi Zhengyan himself was a Rogue Cultivator to begin with, it was not a must for him to go to Ying City. He promised to do the same after seeing Meng Qi do so.

    Huang Huafeng knew that Killing de Su Meng could not be med for the incident. Who could have known that Duan Rui¡¯s demonic art was so strange?

    ¡°Young master Su, Young master Qi, you both are truly chivalrous.¡± He cupped one hand in the other and thanked them.

    The small group exited the cell and took a look at the other corpses. Lin Baozhi sighed and said, ¡°The devil is so cruel. Even if it killed them with one move, it still had to break their limbs or gouge out their innards¡­¡±

    The rest of them looked at the dismembered bodies in utter silence.

    ¡­ ¡­

    After escaping from prison, Duan Rui climbed over the city walls and made a mad break for the nearby mountains. He was in such a rush that he did not bother looking where he was going.

    He kept on running until the midday sun hung high above. Bathed in the golden light, he suddenly copsed on the ground and leaned against a withered tree to catch his breath.

    He panted for a while, then his deep dark eyes suddenly turned back to normal. Utterly confused, he stared at his surroundings.

    ¡°Where, where am I?¡±

    He had clearly been in the jail cell before he had fallen asleep. How did he wake up to the wilderness?

    ¡°Did someone rescue me?¡±

    ¡°Impossible¡­ Could it be that my Soul-dissociating Syndrome acted up again, and I was possessed by the evil spirit? Did it hurt the jailer and break out of prison?¡±

    The more Duan Rui thought about it, the more convinced he was that it was the truth. He could not help but cry painfully with his head in his arms. He willingly had himself locked up to avoid harming other people before his Soul-dissociating Syndrome was cured, but in the end he had still hurt the jailer¡­

    ¡°What the hell are you crying for? Useless loser!¡± A familiar voice piped up all of a sudden.

    Duan Rui got up in shock. He scanned his environment, but did not see anyone¡¯s shadow.

    ¡°What¡¯re you looking for? I¡¯m the ¡®evil spirit¡¯ in your mouth!¡± Duan Rui¡¯s face twisted as he spoke.

    Immediately after that, he returned to normal. ¡°Evil spirit? I¡¯ve no money and I¡¯m terrible at kung fu. Please give me a break and stop bothering me!¡±

    He was almost begging for mercy.

    His face twisted once more. ¡°Haha, I¡¯m you and you¡¯re me. What do you mean ¡®give you a break¡¯? Actually, we were originally one and the same. Who doesn¡¯t want revenge after being bullied? It¡¯s just that a useless coward like you doesn¡¯t dare to retaliate. You obviously have great strength yet you¡¯re not willing to kill people, so I had to do things my way!¡±

    ¡°Nonsense! I was never soft-hearted when I was a hunter. But you harmed my Master and left me unable to justify myself. Now I¡¯ve lost my peaceful life¡­¡± Tears started spilling over onto his cheeks as he spoke. ¡°My Master saved me from dire straits and treated me like his own son. He would always think of me first whenever there was something good in the sect. He never scolded me when I messed up my kung fu, and patiently corrected me instead.¡±

    ¡°He gave us a new way of life, loved us deeply, and yet you killed him! What else could you be besides an evil spirit?¡±

    Duan Rui threw his head back and released augh so loud and hearty that his tears were trembling in his eyes. ¡°Fool! Imbecile! Everyone on this earth is evil. I merely wouldn¡¯t harm myself. We were originally the same person, so everything I do is for your own good.¡±

    ¡°For my own good? If it were for my benefit then you wouldn¡¯t have killed Master!¡± Duan Rui hollered in rage.

    The corners of his lips turned upwards into a cold smirk. ¡°Why did he save you? Of course, it was because he noticed our gift and guessed that we knew a supreme art. That day he was already suspicious of our kung fu. If we hade clean with him, he would definitely have killed us! I had no choice but to strike first!¡±

    ¡°These are all your baseless assumptions!¡± Roared Duan Rui. ¡°And what¡¯s wrong with our kung fu anyway?¡±

    He sneered, ¡°Wasn¡¯t he normally always beating around the bush with that body-strengthening exercise? Isn¡¯t that just him coveting the Divine Skill?¡±

    Duan Rui was young and inexperienced, and thus rendered speechless for a moment at the evil spirit¡¯s indirect usation. He became flustered and did not know how to exin his way out. ¡°M-Master was only concerned about me¡­¡±

    The mocking expression remained on his face. ¡°You really think that¡¯s just a body-strengthening exercise? You think the mad old man would really adopt you as his son out of goodwill?¡±

    ¡°M-My adoptive father didn¡¯t have any ill intentions!¡± Duan Rui was growing increasingly shocked.

    ¡°The old madman didn¡¯t dare practice it himself and was using you as a scapegoat. Luckily I was alert and purposely led him astray! Heh, that¡¯s why he eventually went mad¡­¡± Hisugh was full of pride.

    Then his expression turned serious. ¡°Do you really think Killing de Su Meng is trying to help us? He¡¯s also after our Divine Skill! When we were in prison, did he ever mention how he would treat your Soul-dissociating Syndrome? All he asked about was the ¡®body-strengthening exercise¡¯!¡±

    Duan Rui had nothing to say to that. His mind was in a state of confusion.

    ¡°Humans are all treacherous creatures. We can only trust ourselves. I¡¯m you and you¡¯re me, so why would I harm you? The others are the ones who are trying to do that! They¡¯re after our Divine Skill and are trying to hurt us!¡± The look on his face was bordering insanity now, and his eyes were brimming with hatred towards others. ¡°We¡¯ve practiced such a powerful Divine Skill, so how can we stay unrecognized in some small town! Since we¡¯ve already escaped, forget about going back. Don¡¯t you want to live a grand and impressive life?¡±

    Duan Rui had developed a wariness of Meng Qi, Arrester Wang and the others. Although he still could not ept the ¡°evil spirit¡±, he eventually grit his teeth and got up, his face dark. He began advancing down a paved path.

    ¡°I can find a doctor on my own too!¡±

    Sometimes he walked on the paved road, and sometimes he passed through mountain ridges. Within three days, he had long left the boundaries of Ying City.

    Out of the blue, he heard a tiger¡¯s growls and screams for help ahead of him. Thus, he quickened his pace and passed through the forest before him.

    At the foot of the mountain, a humongous tiger, twice the size of an average tiger, was sinking its teeth into an old man dressed in a servant¡¯s clothes. It waspletely oblivious to the long saber being swung at it.

    There was a copsed horse-drawn carriage behind the old man. A heavily injured woman sat next to the carriage, dressed in white robes covered by a pale yellow cloak with a fluffy cor. Her face was beautiful, and she appeared gentle and refined. Several corpses of both genders were strewn about next to her. She was the one who had been screaming for help.

    Seeing that the old servant was about to die, and with her injured legs preventing her from helping or escaping, Feng Yuanjing had been at a loss for what to do. Therefore, she had instinctively cried for help.

    She cursed her misfortune at having met a tiger that was right about to be a spiritual being. Excluding the wilderness where running into monsters and beasts was possible, there had not been any traces of them for a long time on the paved roads in the River East region.

    Just then, she spotted a young man who looked strong and good-natured approaching them. She was delighted at first, but then filled with sorrow as she cried, ¡°Don¡¯te over here, beware of the Tiger Demon!¡±

    Duan Rui took a deep breath and dashed forward. In a sh, he had arrived at the tiger¡¯s side, and used his right fist to deal a strong and heavy punch.

    Since the tiger¡¯s skin was imprable, it kept biting onto the old servant¡¯s shoulder and pped Duan Rui with its w instead.

    Just then, blood flowed out of its eyes and nose. Then its body went limp and it dropped dead to the ground, just like that!

    Feng Yuanjing stared nkly at the scene before her. She could not believe that the ferocious Tiger Demon had been killed so easily! Among her servants were masters on the level of seven or eight acupores, as well as many who had enlightened their Acupores. They had all perished at the ws of the Tiger Demon, yet this young man had managed to kill it with just a single punch?

    ¡°Miss, are you alright?¡± Duan Rui supported the old servant over, gentle concern shown on his face.

    Feng Yuanjing repressed her shock and replied, ¡°Thank you for saving us, Sir. May I ask your name?¡±

    ¡°D-Duan Fusheng.¡± Duan Rui gave her a fake name.

    From that day onwards, he was beginning a new chapter in life.

    ¡°Sir, you¡¯re so brave and your kung fu is extraordinary¡­¡± Feng Yuanjing gradually lowered her head and her face flushed. She felt that the Duan Fusheng before her was strong yet simple, very different from the young lords she usually met.

    It was Duan Rui¡¯s first time being praised and thanked by a beautiful girl, and it was his first time being looked at by such bright and teary eyes. He scratched his head and said, ¡°I study martial arts, so of course I¡¯d help when there¡¯s trouble.¡±

    Somehow, he felt sort of happy. No girl had ever looked at him in such a manner before.

    ¡°Childe Duan, are you going to Chang Chuan?¡± Asked Feng Yuanjing.

    Duan Rui had long lost all sense of direction and geography, so he casually went along with it. ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°My home is in Chang Chuan, why don¡¯t you¡­¡± Feng Yuanjing was halfway through her sentence when she saw Duan Rui¡¯splexion change. ¡°Sir, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    A foreboding sense of danger was creeping up on him. He fearfully replied, ¡°Perhaps my enemies have caught up with me¡­¡±

    ¡°How terrifying were these enemies, to be able to make a man who had just killed a Tiger Demon with one punch so scared?¡± Feng Yuanjing thought of something and asked, ¡°Childe Duan, how did you be enemies?¡±

    ¡°I was framed, and they¡¯re now after my Divine Skill¡­¡± Duan Rui was still inexperienced in Jianghu matters, and therefore told the concerned Feng Yuanjing about his ¡°assumptions¡± regarding Meng Qi and the others.

    Feng Yuanjing thought of what had happened just now, looked at the honest-looking Duan Rui, and grit her teeth. ¡°Childe Duan, I believe you. Quick, hide in the carriage! If someonees to ask about you, I¡¯ll help cover you.¡±

    Duan Rui felt a slight twinge in his eyes. He was touched. There were still good people in this world!

    He hid inside the copsed carriage and used his Divine Skill to conceal his breath and activity. Not long after, two horses came galloping over.

    ¡°Clip-clop, clip-clop, clip-clop.¡± As the horses drew near, Feng Yuanjing saw that they were two young men d in hero¡¯s robes. The one in front was dressed in ck robes with a de in his hand. He was handsome and appeared masculine.

    ¡°Such a young enemy? Are they the ones who scare Young lord Duan, who killed a Tiger Demon with just one punch?¡± Feng Yuanjing found it a bit unbelievable.

    ¡°Miss, have you perhaps seen a young man pass by?¡± Meng Qi inquired. He provided a description of Duan Rui¡¯s appearance and traits, and scanned the surroundings.

 Chapter 324: Nine-nos Doctor

    <h4>Chapter 324: Nine-nos Doctor</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Thedy whose legs were bitten, the injured servant holding the long saber, the abnormal tiger who fell without any external wounds¡­ Meng Qi couldn¡¯t help smiling as he asked her the question, for everything that happened was obvious to him.

    Feng Yuanjing put on a show of calmness. ¡°Yes, I met him. I nearly lost my life fighting the Tiger Demon earlier and barely survived thanks to the help of the youngster earlier. But he seemed to value righteousness and didn¡¯t expect repayment. He has already left in that direction.¡±

    With his breath and genuine Qi held back, Duan Rui was furious when he heard the first half of her words. Blood rushed to his head and his forehead bulged. This girl actually betrayed him! ¡°Do good people still exist in the world?!¡±

    Fortunately, Evil Spirit didn¡¯t control his mind and he could make decisions for himself. After hearing what the girl said in its entirety, he felt a mixture of luckiness, happiness, and guilt.

    It seemed that he had be paranoid after being fooled by Evil Spirit. How dare he wronged such a kind-hearteddy! He really deserved a beating.

    Meng Qi was still smiling. ¡°I see. No wonder I found its death form so familiar.¡±

    Feng Yuanjing secretly felt relieved. Luckily, she didn¡¯t deny seeing Childe Duan.

    ¡°But there¡¯s something I need to remind you of.¡± Meng Qi looked serious.

    She curtsied and said, ¡°Do tell.¡±

    ¡°The youngster earlier is kind and righteous, but you can¡¯t be careless. He suffers from the Soul-dissociating Syndrome. He¡¯ll abruptly rise up to kill, but he won¡¯t remember anything after that. Please stay vignt if you see him again,¡± Meng Qi warned.

    Feng Yuanjing was shocked. ¡°Childe Duan appeared so normal. Which part of him looked like he was suffering from the Soul-dissociating Syndrome? Which part of him looked like an evil spirit stained with blood? Perhaps this person is trying to steal his Divine Skill scripts and so he fabricates this ridiculous lie to incapacitate Childe Duan and prevent him from establishing himself in Jianghu.¡±

    Her expression continued to shift as various thoughts crossed her mind. She bit her lip and finally said, ¡°Thank you for your reminder. But Childe Duan has now left and Jianghu is so vast that I doubt that we¡¯ll meet again.¡±

    Meng Qi smiled. ¡°You¡¯re right. This world is too big and even friends who part may not be able to meet again. Lady, your injuries will make it hard for you to walk. Your servant is heavily wounded as well. If you stay here in the wild, I fear something bad will happen to you. Why don¡¯t we escort you to a nearby city?¡±

    She instantly paled. If she agreed, he would definitely tell her to pack up the items inside the cart. If she refused, that would be too unreasonable.

    Her servant replied in a hoarse voice, ¡°Thank you for your kindness, young master. But our Master will be here any second.¡±

    Qi Zhengyan looked at them expressionlessly, not understanding why Meng Qi was wasting so much time talking to them¡­

    ¡°Forgive my imprudence,¡± Meng Qi said graciously. ¡°Since your family will be here soon, could you perhaps be from the Fengs in Changchuan?¡±

    Many items scattered on the ground had proven this.

    Feng Yuanjing replied instantly, ¡°That¡¯s right. That¡¯s why you can rest assured.¡±

    ¡°I heard that Zhong Taiping, also known as Nine-nos Doctor, lives in Changchuan and is affiliated with your family. Is this true?¡± This was the true reason behind Meng Qi¡¯s question.

    10 years ago, Zhong Taiping made the top 23 of the ranking list and fell off of the list when old age arrived. He spent many years cultivating and became a Half-step Exterior Scenery master. However, he was more famed for his medical skill than his kung fu. He proimed that he could cure any wounded person below the level of the Exterior and extend their lives of everyone except the dead.¡±

    He was dubbed Nine-nos Doctor after setting nine prohibitions in his medical practice. Rumors had it that he had once cured two people suffering from the Soul-dissociating Syndrome.

    Meng Qi owed all this information to the records kept by the Six Fan School. One sentence left a particrly deep impression on him ¡ª when Zhong Taiping was in a bad mood, he refused to cure patients.

    Feng Yuanjing smiled faintly. ¡°You tter our family. Doctor Zhong¡¯s kung fu and medical skills are beyond extraordinary. How can he be considered our affiliate? We just happen to have a long-standing friendship with each other, so we help each other.¡±

    Changchuan, a well-known city in the River East, was home to several Exterior and many Half-step Exterior Scenery masters. The Fengs was one of the influential families residing there.

    Their current location wasn¡¯t far from Changchuan. Since the Fengs wasn¡¯t a major aristocratic family, it was reasonable that Feng Yuanjing came out unchaperoned by several masters.

    ¡°I heard Doctor Zhong once healed a patient suffering from the Soul-dissociating Syndrome.¡± Meng Qi chuckled.

    She appeared stunned. ¡°He once healed such a patient in his travels but hasn¡¯t met anyone with the syndrome after returning to Changchuan.¡±

    She thought of Duan Rui, who Meng Qi used of being a Soul-dissociating Syndrome patient.

    Duan Rui was overjoyed to hear that there was a doctor in Changchuan capable of curing his disease. Once he sent Su Meng and the others away, he would instantly ask for the doctor¡¯s help.

    Suddenly, a violent emotion suddenly gripped him. But because Meng Qi was standing outside, he forced himself to suppress it.

    ¡°Sigh. Little Duan is an innocent person but too bad he¡¯s suffering from the Soul-dissociating Syndrome. I¡¯ve been looking all over for him so I can take him to Doctor Zhong¡­¡± Meng Qi said in the manner of someone proud of his age and experience. He wanted to prepare Feng Yuanjing. If Zhong Taiping wasn¡¯t willing to cure Duan Rui, then he would have to ask for her help.

    She looked at him speechlessly. Meng Qi looked like he was about 18 or 19, at most in his early 20s! He can¡¯t be that much older than Childe Duan, yet he was calling him Little Duan.

    Meng Qi walked past her with his hands behind him, heading for the carriage. ¡°Little Duan,e out. Did you really think you¡¯d be able to hide from me?¡±

    Feng Yuanjing¡¯s expression changed dramatically. ¡°Meng Qi already knew?¡±

    Duan Rui¡¯s heartbeat nearly stopped. ¡°Impossible¡­¡±

    Meng Qi slowly walked forward, every step full of confidence. Duan Rui¡¯s devil skill was doing a good job of hiding him. It would be hard to find him with just Will-projecting. Only a person in the realm of Oneness of Heaven and Men could be sure.

    However, he could be considered as an experienced Jianghu person. Once he saw the tiger, he was basically sure that Duan Rui was nearby. So he struck up a conversation with Feng Yuanjing and used his supernatural power to sense the fluctuations in her emotions to determine that she was lying. He then deliberately mentioned the Soul-dissociating Syndrome, something that Duan Rui was concerned about the most. As expected, he detected a brief moment of quickening heartbeat before it disappeared.

    The first time he encountered Duan Xiangfei, he was inexperienced in Jianghu. Worse, his situation hadn¡¯t been great back then. A simr scenario was happening again, only this time with him and Duan Rui as the protagonist. However, unlike him, Duan Rui didn¡¯t have a trump card that could help him reverse the situation.

    Duan Rui couldn¡¯t stay put as Meng Qi closed in on him. He ran out of the carriage and tried tond a sneak attack on Meng Qi with his fist.

    He was pretty smart. He knew he would be exposing his back if he ran just like that. After all, most casualties in a bandit battle happened when bandits tried to escape.

    Feng Yuanjing instantly became nervous. ¡°Since Childe Duan couldn¡¯t match up to Meng Qi at all, it¡¯s better for him to run¡­¡± She felt more reassured when she thought of how Duan Rui killed the Tiger Demon with just one punch.

    Considering how much Duan Rui had trusted him in the past, his resentful eyes caught Meng Qi off guard. ¡°Has his Soul-dissociating Syndrome deteriorated?¡±

    After pondering for a moment, he allowed Duan Rui to hit him.

    The punch fell on him with a fierce fist momentum and the sound of metal colliding reverberated in the air.

    Meng Qi remained still as he glowed with a dark golden light. Once the hidden sinister genuine Qi entered his body, it disappearedpletely. Most of it couldn¡¯t pass the Golden Bell Shield away.

    He used this opportunity to grab Duan Rui¡¯s shoulder, his movement seemingly slow yet capable of locking all of Duan Rui¡¯s changes. He willed his genuine Qi into thetter¡¯s body, attacking several of his major acupoints.

    Duan Rui¡¯s eyes suddenly turned dark, nearly as ck as ink. He opened his mouth and spat at Meng Qi. His saliva was ck, resembling a wriggling insect.

    Having expected this, Meng Qi nted and dodged the saliva. He intensified his genuine Qi, hit all of Duan Rui¡¯s acupoints, and carried him.

    The saliva flew past Meng Qi and fell to the ground, making sizzling sounds. In just a short while, the yellowed wild grass nearby withered.

    From the beginning until the end, their spar onlysted mere seconds. Feng Yuanjing had merely blinked her eyes when she saw Meng Qi defeating Duan Rui.

    Childe Duan Rui, who was capable of killing a Tiger Demon with a punch, didn¡¯t even have the strength to fight back against his opponent. Worse, he didn¡¯t even have the ability to defend himself and was defeated with just one move!

    Their spar earlier was just like an adult bullying a child. The childnded a tickle-like punch on the adult and was then picked up¡­

    If this person was a Half-step Exterior Scenery master, she wouldn¡¯t have been so surprised. After all, there would be a colossal gap in strength. But she didn¡¯t feel any such momentum from Meng Qi at all.

    Meng Qi smiled at the wide-eyed Duan Rui. ¡°If I want to kill you, you would be dead by now. Stop escaping and go see Doctor Zhong with me.¡±

    He had already entered the seventh phase of his Golden Bell Shield. Disregarding the eighth pass of Golden Bell Shield that was dedicated to cultivating his spirit, he had basically entered the final stage of his enlightenment period. Never mind hurting him, ordinary people wouldn¡¯t even be able to tear his clothes.

    The light in Duan Rui¡¯s eyes faded and he became submissive after hearing Doctor Zhong¡¯s name.

    Meng Qi held Duan Rui and went to Feng Yuanjing, saying, ¡°Miss Feng, you can ask Duan Rui yourself if he¡¯s suffering from the Soul-dissociating Syndrome.¡±

    Feng Yuanjing looked at Duan Rui with a concerned expression. ¡°Childe Duan, are you really suffering from the Soul-dissociating Syndrome?¡±

    Duan Rui couldn¡¯t speak. He could only nod.

    Feng Yuanjing heaved a sigh of relief. Since that was the case, then this young master before her didn¡¯t seem like a bad person.

    But even if he was a bad person, she wasn¡¯t strong enough to stop him. If he really took Childe Duan to Changchuan, she could only ask her family elders to stop him from hurting Childe Duan and stealing his scripts.

    ¡°Miss Feng, can you go to Changchuan with us? We need you to introduce us to Doctor Zhong.¡± Meng Qi smiled at her.

    If the Soul-dissociating Syndrome could be cured, and if he found the cure, the knowledge might turn out to be his trump card against Gu Xiaosang. In their battle, he could use it to awake Little Zi.

    Feng Yuanjing became calm and agreed. ¡°Childe Duan is my savior, so how can I refuse this request? But Doctor Zhong is a strange person. If we chance upon his bad mood, I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t listen to anyone.¡±

    On their way to Changchuan, the servant spoke to her through Secret Voice-sending. ¡°The ck-attired master is frighteningly powerful. His strength is as good as those in the top 30 of the ranking list. Hispanion is the same, having a deep breath and strong momentum. Both are strong enough to be on the list¡­¡±

    ¡°We actually encountered two listed masters?¡± Feng Yuanjing began to guess their identities.

    They arrived at Changchuan shortly after noon. Feng Yuanjing bade them farewell and returned home. Meng Qi ced his arm over Duan Rui¡¯s shoulder, ¡®taking¡¯ him to look for an inn.

    After walking for a short while, the street became increasingly crowded as if people were gathering to watch something.

    Meng Qi instantly became interested and randomly asked an onlooker, ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡±

    The onlooker replied excitedly, ¡°Fang Bai, nicknamed Cloud-rubbing Dragon, top 42 on the Ranking List of Young Masters, is challenging the young escort master of Changchuan Escort Agency, Yi Song. He¡¯s the top master among youngsters.¡± The man repeatedly tiptoed to see the battle but the crowd blocked his vision.

    ¡°Not bad. River East really deserves its reputation. Wherever I go, I¡¯lle across a listed or pre-listed master.¡± Meng Qi grinned. Like two fishes, they slithered through the crowd and reached the middle of the street.

    They saw a restaurant, its first floor gathered with many legendary figures and masters. There were two people standing on each side of the entrance, one greeting the other and saying, ¡°Brother Fang¡¯s dragon w is very powerful, making me feel shameful.¡±

    Fang Bai was a young man in his early 20s. He appeared very condescending. He smiled faintly and said, ¡°Brother Yi is strong as well. But I¡¯m still filled with fighting intent. Who else will step up and challenge me?¡±

    Everyone instantly became quiet. None of the young masters dared to challenge such a strong foe. The famed ones were concerned about their reputation so they didn¡¯t dare to recklessly challenge him.

    Seeing this, Qi Zhengyan¡¯s grip on his sword became tighter.

    Meng Qi could detect his response and asked him with a smile, ¡°You want to challenge him, Senior Brother Qi?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I want to test my strength and see where I fall among the ranked ones.¡± A rare flicker of excitement crossed his face.

    He had traveled for quite a few months and his Book of the Chaos ought to be stronger than before.

    To Meng Qi, Fang Bai wasn¡¯t a worthy opponent at all. So he encouraged his friend with a chuckle. ¡°Go ahead and challenge him. I¡¯ll cheer you on.¡±

    He promised he would be a very promisingmentator!

 Chapter 325: Becoming Known to the World

    <h4>Chapter 325: Bing Known to the World</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Standing in the open space in front of the restaurant, Fang Bai looked around smugly. ¡°I wonder who else can give me some guidance.¡±

    Just as someone among the legendary figures on the first floor was about to teach Fang Bai a lesson and advance his own reputation, a green shadow emerged from the crowd and stepped into the open space. The neer cupped his hand in the other in a salute.

    ¡°I¡¯m Qi Zhengyan from the Huanhua Swords Sect. Please show me some guidance, Brother Fang.¡±

    ¡°A Huanhua Swords Sect disciple? Why isn¡¯t he famous?¡± That downstairs were stunned. The outstanding disciples of the Huanhua Swords Sect were well-known even if they didn¡¯t make the ranking list. But this was the first time they had heard of Qi Zhengyan¡¯s name.

    The crowd burst into a heated discussion about Qi Zhengyan. Though the Huanhua Swords Sect was famous, but it wasn¡¯t to the extent that a random nobody coulde and challenge a listed master.

    Just then, a clear voice sounded among the crowd, loud enough to rise above all the noise. ¡°The Huanhua Swords Sect is a world-renowned sect and hide many of its talented disciples. We can¡¯t possibly know them all. Since he dares to challenge Fang Bai, then I¡¯m sure he definitely strong enough to do so. I¡¯m looking forward to witness the Sword Art of Bright Moon Rising with Tide and the Sword Art of Afterglow and Autumn Water.¡±

    Everyone turned to the person who spoke and saw that it was a young man in ck attire. His appearance was dashing and he had a particr way of speaking. His voice was also loud and clear.

    ¡°Young man, have you seen the Sword Art of Bright Moon Rising with Tide and the Sword Art of Afterglow and Autumn Water?¡± One of the onlookers immediately asked.

    Meng Qi put on airs. ¡°Of course. I¡¯ve just returned from Ying city. Master Lotus is truly distinguished in sword art and alcohol!¡±

    ¡°I see!¡± Everyone instantly became enthusiastic after hearing Master Lotus¡¯ name. Even if they couldn¡¯t see the true master himself, they still wanted to witness this two sword art with really redundant names.

    Fang Bai, who didn¡¯t want to fight a nobody, suddenly smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve been wanting to witness your sect¡¯s sword art for a long time. Now that I¡¯m blessed with this opportunity, how can I let it pass?¡±

    Master Lotus was famed throughout the River East and there was no shortage of masters who wanted to challenge him, including Fang Bai. But he knew the extent of his capabilities. As a young master, he had just consummated his Inner World. After defeating a famous nine-acupores master with one Exterior w, he barely managed to squeeze into the ranking list. Master Lotus, on the other hand, was said to have reached the Oneness of Heaven and Men realm. Besides, there were so many Exterior tricks up his sleeve. Fang Bai was inherently inferior to him and thus wouldn¡¯t issue him any challenge until he opened his nine acupores. Doing otherwise would just embarrass himself.

    Since that was the case, he should take every chance he got to apprehend the sword art of the Huanhua Swords Sect. Besides knowing himself, he should also know his opponent.

    If not for this, he would have long died of exhaustion if he epted all challenges issued to him.

    His first impression of Qi Zhengyan was a young man dressed in green. Tall and strong, neither ugly nor good-looking. He was expressionless like a dead man. He didn¡¯t look very strong.

    Qi Zhengyan bowed again without a word. He held the hilt of his sword with his hand, his action so elegant like he was writing. It carried a hint of the ethereal quality of the Huanhua Swords Sect.

    Fang Bai¡¯s eyes brightened. He forgot any contempt he had for his opponent and activated his genuine Qi. He waited for Qi Zhengyan to make the first move.

    ¡°Nice!¡± Someone cheered. It was none other than Meng Qi.

    ¡°What¡¯s nice?¡± Someone beside him asked.

    Qi Zhengyan unsheathed his long sword, revealing the faint outline of the dragon strip and giving off a hint of grandeur. The legendary figures downstairs instantly stopped viewing him with contempt.

    Meng Qi pursed his lips. ¡°When Qi Zhengyan grabbed the sword hilt, his action secretly included four shifts and each change hid a way to unsheathe his sword. If Fang Bai attacked him while he was unsheathing his sword, he¡¯d definitely block him. What¡¯s more, the changes in his movements were profound. His behavior was elegant and casual, showing a hint of the ethereal quality of the Huanhua Swords Sect.¡±

    ¡°Outstanding indeed!¡± The crowd didn¡¯t have the ability to recognize all this at all. They only realized this after hearing Meng Qi¡¯s description. They then cheered in unison.

    The legendary figures downstairs wore mixed expressions. Some were twitching. Some were trying to control theirughter. Some wore a scornful look. Qi Zhengyan¡¯s movement was good but it wasn¡¯t as great as described. Where did this guye from? He seemed to have a good eyesight yet shallow insight.

    ¡°It¡¯s a good sword with the dragon momentum. It¡¯s at least an upper-grade refined weapon.¡± Meng Qi didn¡¯t care for anyone¡¯s opinion and continued toment on the battle. The crowd hung onto his every word, feeling stunned and excited.

    Fang Bai stood with his left foot forward and right foot backward. His body was bowed. His two hands turned into ws as if he was a real dragon that was about to attack. His momentum was introverted and deeply hidden.

    ¡°Fang Bai truly deserves his reputation. His ws are really like those of a real dragon. His momentum is deeply hidden inside, but he¡¯ll unleash the thunderous force as long as heunches an attack.¡± Meng Qi intentionally made Fang Bai out to be extremely powerful. He knew that defeating a powerful rival would make Qi Zhengyan even more famous.

    But he didn¡¯t do anything despicable. Using Heart-reflecting, he came to know how Fang Bai¡¯s genuine Qi operated. He also knew Fang Bai¡¯s changes in the movements and backhands as well. If he mentioned these, Fang Bai would have to change his strategy and Qi Zhengyan wouldn¡¯t feel happy even if he defeated Fang Bai.

    Fang Bai¡¯s genuine Qi changed drastically once it reached his fingers. No one would be able to guess which finger would y a prominent role until he struck. That was his true opinion. If he said this out loud, however, he would be provoking Fang Bai.

    Fang Bai sneered, thinking what an ignorant man Meng Qi was.

    It was only right for Qi Zhengyan, as the challenger, to make the first attack. He thrust his sword and demonstrated the Sword Art of Afterglow and Autumn Water, creating a dested atmosphere where wild ducks were flying everywhere.

    Fang Bai used his right w to grab it with his fingertips fearlessly, emitting a strong wind. He only used his left w when his right w had control of the long sword like a fierce dragon rushing out of its cave.

    They were so fast that Meng Qi couldn¡¯tmentate on their movements one by one, so he became quiet for now.

    Loud collision sounds rang as the sword and the w continued to hit each other. Qi Zhengyan demonstrated his sword art in its entirety in the heated battle against Fang Bai.

    Meng Qi inhaled and said, ¡°Qi Zhengyan from the Huanhua Swords Sect is really good at his sword art, but not as so good as Fang Bai, the Cloud-rubbing Dragon. He¡¯s at a disadvantage. He¡¯ll absolutely lose if he doesn¡¯t make any changes to his movements.¡±

    The crowd knew that Qi Zhengyan had been maintaining a passive stance but Meng Qi¡¯s exnation helped them realize that he was going to be defeated.

    The legendary figures turned a deaf ear to such a shallow judgment. It was talking about pointing out the obvious!

    Fang Bai looked excited and happy as he gathered his five fingers, fashioning his hand into the mouth of a dragon before hitting Qi Zhengyan¡¯s sword and pushing it away. Simultaneously, he thrust his left w at Qi Zhengyan¡¯s chest.

    The legendary figures immediately thought Qi Zhengyan was going to lose.

    At that moment, Qi Zhengyan¡¯s body glowed crimson. The glow was like dancing lotuses that instantly blocked Fang Bai¡¯s w.

    ¡°This¡­!¡± Meng Qi feigned ¡°surprise¡±.

    ¡°What?¡± The legendary figures and the onlookers wore the same expressions. The only difference was that one was fake, and the other genuine.

    Fang Bai was startled. But thanks to his rich battle experience, he didn¡¯t panic. He merely stumbled a little and nted to Qi Zhengyan¡¯s side.

    The afterglow that enveloped Qi Zhengyan made him look like an immortal. He thrust his long sword that was encased with ayer of ice and ushered in a snowfall.

    The sword gleamed with sword light as it pierced the air, freezing everything nearby.

    The scene was so splendid that it looked like something out of a myth.

    Exterior? Half-step Exterior Scenery? Fang Bai was stunned and instantly felt that he had made a move with the wrong force. He plucked up his courage to use his right thumb to grab the sword light.

    Snap! The bright sword light was broken but his right hand was frozen. He couldn¡¯t help shivering when the cold seeped into his body.

    He drove his genuine Qi and the sudden coldness disappeared instantly.

    Everyone watched open-mouthed. How did Qi Zhengyan¡¯s strength exceed the enlightenment level out of nowhere?

    Just then, Meng Qi appeared ¡°very excited¡± as he said, ¡°His strength seems to be only at the enlightenment level. He didn¡¯t show any signs of his Inner World being able to interconnect with his Outer World. It must be his extraordinary kung fu.¡±

    ¡°The Huanhua Swords Sect didn¡¯t have such a Divine Skill. Could he have picked this skill up in his travels?¡±

    ¡°In ancient times, there were a few unique methods that could be used to affect heaven and earth in one¡¯s enlightenment period. Could this be one of them?¡±

    Hearing Meng Qi¡¯s shocked and perplexed voice, realization dawned on the legendary figures. They were impressed by his knowledge.

    But why had they never heard of such a Divine Skill?

    ¡°Does such a Divine Skill really exist?¡± The crowd was exhrated. They never thought that existed a kung fu that could enable a master to affect heaven and earth in his enlightenment period.

    Meng Qi replied confidently, ¡°Of course! The Noble Spirit of the Wang family from Zhou County is an example. With the Noble Spirit inside his body, an enlightened master can affect the vast Noble Spirit of heaven and earth. If he uses it to improve self-cultivation, it will benefit him forever.¡±

    The reason why he was exining this wasn¡¯t just because he wanted to have fun. He also wanted to exin that Qi Zhengyan¡¯s Book of the Chaos wasn¡¯t that mysterious. The Wang family from Zhou County had a simr kung fu, so did the ancient times. Rare as it was, it was at most an outstanding adventure.

    Basically, he wouldn¡¯t allow the crowd to make any assumptions and suspect Senior Brother Qi. If a lie was spread, it would be believed by the world.

    His exnation would drastically reduce the likelihood of Qi Zhengyan being suspected. He could also introduce the Book of the Chaos to the world.

    The legendary figures heaved a sigh after hearing the Noble Spirit. They actually forgot such a kung fu. They all envied Qi Zhengyan who had such a Divine Skill. If he was a disciple of other small sects, countless masters here would snatch his method at any cost. However, they could onlyment that the Huanhua Swords Sect had obtained yet another Divine Skill.

    Qi Zhengyan, on the other hand, didn¡¯t n on returning to his sect. He would only think about it when he bes an Exterior master. By then, he would have a greater say. He could say that he could only practice using the crystal. That would allow him to avoid handing his Book of the Chaos over in exchange for other items. Besides, if the sect wanted to get such a crystal, they could look for another one. Or they could wait to get his condensed crystal after his death.

    While Meng Qi was giving his exnation excitedly, Fang Bai had been forced into a dangerous situation. As the Icysnow Genuine Qi turned into flying lights, they were dancing to Qi Zhengyan¡¯s sword art. Consequently, they made their ways to keep him away from Qi Zhengyan.

    Fang Bai¡¯s lips turned blue-ck after blocking several attacks. His body was enveloped by the coldness and his movements slowed. Under the influence of the Book of the Chaos, he lost the ability to countermeasure.

    He knew he couldn¡¯t allow this continue. With his genuine Qi in full gear, his footsteps became subtle and light. On the surface, he appeared to be moving away from his opponent but he bypassed the bright flying lights to charge at him.

    He lifted his hand and clenched it, his five fingers making five distinguished shapes: the flexible little finger, the simple ring finger, the forceful middle finger, the inexplicable forefinger, and the strong thumb. Together, they were like five real dragons. Though he didn¡¯t trust them, the crowd felt like those fingers had pinched their rival¡¯s lethal parts.

    The fierce wind was like a sharp wind, piercing with the majestic might of a dragon.

    This was his Exterior trump card, the Five Dragons Stretching Their ws!

    Qi Zhengyan remained calm as ever in the face of Fang Bai¡¯s dragon-like momentum. He wielded his long sword and intensified the coldness around him. Ayer of ice appeared beside Fang Bai, turning the ground slippery right away.

    He used his Icysnow Genuine Qi to consolidate ¡°The Thousand-mile Freeze¡±.

    As the five dragons broke the ice, Fang Bai¡¯s blood lineage became rigid and his actions stunted again. Qi Zhengyan knew that he had lost his forces, so heunched another attack to force him to admit to his defeat.

    ¡°Qi Zhengyan is using an Exterior ace card as well!¡± Meng Qi pretended to be shocked. ¡°The Huanhua Swords Sect disciples are really exceptional!¡±

    The legendary figures sighed internally. Disciples of the major sects were really strong. Even adventures were likely to befall them¡­

    The crowd was in a heated discussion. They didn¡¯t expect to witness yet another young man enter the Ranking List of Young Masters.

    Fang Bai smiled bitterly. ¡°Brother Qi, I don¡¯t want to fight with you ever again. Your kung fu is such a bully.¡±

    Qi Zhengyan struggled to return the smile. After a brief chat with Fang Bai, he turned down the invitations from the legendary figures with the excuse of seeing Doctor Zhong.

    The legendary figures couldn¡¯t stop twitching their lips when they see the ck-attired young man leave with Qi Zhengyan. Two words came to their minds: how despicable!

    ¡°Very good! Based on your strength, you can enter the top 35 at the very least,¡± Meng Qi said excitedly. ¡°Senior Brother Qi, what nickname do you want?¡±

    Any nickname was possible now that he had the right to record confidential information!

    But why didn¡¯t such a nice thing happen to him back then?

    Qi Zhengyan was momentarily quiet. ¡°Junior Brother Meng, you¡¯re better off not praising me when I¡¯m fighting in the future.¡±

    Meng Qi was surprised. ¡°Huh? Why?¡±

    Qi Zhengyan exhaled. ¡°You were too exaggerated and so were your praises. And you¡¯re someone I know too. I felt ashamed and couldn¡¯t concentrate¡­¡±

    Meng Qi sighed, reflecting upon himself. He still wasn¡¯tparable to Brother Wang Zai¡­

    Soon, the two of them arrived at the Zhong family mansion and handed their visiting request to a servant.

    The servant didn¡¯t report to his master, refusing them directly by saying, ¡°Please return. Our Master has been in a bad moodtely.¡±

 Chapter 326: Demonstration of Oneâ€™s Skills

    <h4>Chapter 326: Demonstration of One¡¯s Skills</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Meng Qi wasn¡¯t angered in the slightest. He touched Qi Zhengyan¡¯s shoulder with a smile and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re not giving it another try?¡± Qi Zhengyan replied unconcernedly.

    Meng Qi chuckled. ¡°Everyone who lives in this world will always be in pursuit of something, provided that they¡¯re not living in istion. Even if you don¡¯t have anything that you covet and thus have no worries, that¡¯s not the case for your family and friends. They¡¯ll have problems that need solving. And you¡¯ll always have people that you can¡¯t refuse. Thus we just need to find the right person and we can solve all of our problems. Let¡¯s just wait for Miss Feng.¡±

    Zhong Taiping had lived in Changchuan for generations, so he had to have many rtives and friends. It was inevitable that he often had to trouble the local Six Fan School and the Feng family. Even if he had an odd temper and arrogant about his medication skills, he wouldn¡¯t be able to establish himself in this ce. After all, there were many famed doctors in the River East.

    Having been a manager for some time, Qi Zhengyan was familiar with such worldly wisdom. Thus, without saying any word, he followed Meng Qi out of the alley in search of an inn.

    Duan Rui didn¡¯t have such experience and the few that he had, he had experienced them as a beggar that was bullied by those around him. He waspletely at a loss at Meng Qi¡¯s words, only secretly hoping that Miss Feng would be able to invite the temperamental Nine-nos Doctor who refused to treat a patient if he was in a bad mood or if he didn¡¯t like the patient.

    ¡­

    At dusk, Feng Yuanjing and her entourage arrived at their inn.

    She made the servants leave and pointed at a middle-aged schr, saying, ¡°This is my father.¡±

    The man had a clear and bright face, five wisps of long beard, and only a small hint of wrinkles at the corner of his eyes. The hair on his temples was a little grey. He looked graceful and conducted himself elegantly. ¡°I¡¯m Feng Bin, of the characters for literary and martial arts. Unfortunately, I¡¯m not adept at both. Thank you for escorting my daughter home. May I ask for your names?¡±

    ¡°Myst name is Su.¡± In the inn, Meng Qi had already inquired about Feng Yuanjing¡¯s background and knew that her father was the family master¡¯s biological younger brother. As a Half-step Exterior Scenery expert, he had a great say in the Feng family.

    Before Qi Zhengyan could speak, Feng Bin interrupted with a smile, ¡°Young Master Qi doesn¡¯t need to introduce yourself at all. I was in at Smokeglow Tower as well, so I was honored to witness your battle with Fang Bai. More importantly, I could see your Peerless Godly Kung Fu. Surrounded by afterglows, you can also call in a snowfall as if you¡¯re an immortal befalling the world. The Huanhua Swords Sect is blessed to have such an outstanding disciple like you.¡±

    Though he became a Half-step Exterior Scenery expert without reaching the Heaven-man Connection realm, his realm wasn¡¯t fake. He could tell that both Meng Qi and Qi Zhengyan were Seven-acupored masters, but this didn¡¯t tell him their strength. Taking Qi Zhengyan¡¯s Book of the Chaos for example. Feng Bin only thought that Qi Zhengyan¡¯s genuine Qi was unique and distinctive before he used it. Just like Frigid Crystal m and ming Saber, his genuine Qi could, at most, render some rigid and burning injuries to his rivals. Qi Zhengyan wouldn¡¯t be able to affect heaven and earth until he reached the level of Half-step Exterior Scenery.

    Since Meng Qi used his Eight Nine Mysteries to conceal his real strength, Feng Bin only found him to be a normal master withmon genuine Qi. However, he was more concerned about Meng Qi due to his daughter¡¯s vivid description of him¡ªthere was a young master powerful enough to kill a Tiger Demon with one move, but he couldn¡¯t even take one strike from Meng Qi. Their spar was like an adult bullying a kid.

    ¡°You tter me.¡± Three words were befitting Qi Zhengyan¡¯s usual no-nonsense manner.

    Feng Bin wondered who was this person with a family name of Su¡­ He smiled and said, ¡°Thanks to your exnation, we¡¯re aware of Young Master Qi¡¯s magical Divine Skill and its background.¡±

    As old as he was, he could be considered to be quite strong. He had rich experience as well. Thus he understood Meng Qi¡¯s intentions after learning that they werepanions.

    Meng Qi smiled widely. ¡°Senior Brother Qi obtained an adventure yet couldn¡¯t hand it over to his sect. Since he was upset about it, I naturally had to help him out.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s truly a blessing in life to have you as a friend. Are you also a Huanhua Swords Sect disciple?¡± Feng Binplimented him. Deep inside, he thought that everything was good except for his exaggerated performance¡­

    ¡°No. I¡¯m just used to calling him Senior Brother Qi,¡± Meng Qi replied vaguely. He pointed to the two men behind him and asked, ¡°Who are they?¡±

    There were two other men with them besides Feng Bin and Feng Yuanjing. One was in his 30s. He wore a silk ribbon scarf on his head. He had a goatee and a pair of bright eyes, looking like a little arrogant. He hid his breath, but he might be stronger than Feng Bin. The other one was a teen with some beard on his upper lip. He resembled the older man beside him. They were definitely rted, if not father-son.

    Feng Yuanjing smiled beautifully as she pointed at the goateed man. ¡°This is Nine-nos Doctor, Zhong Taiping.¡±

    After she stole a nce at Duan Rui who was lying on the bed, she felt relieved to see his healthy face.

    ¡°Weren¡¯t this guy feeling moody? Why was he here¡­¡± Meng Qi was surprised but didn¡¯t dare to show contempt. He bowed and said, ¡°Your presence really tters me.¡±

    Qi Zhengyan followed suit.

    Zhong Taiping rolled his eyes and said in a rigid tone, ¡°I need your help.¡±

    ¡°How arrogant this Nine-nos Doctor was, not even adopting a good attitude when asking for help!¡± Meng Qi couldn¡¯t helpining internally, but said out loud, ¡°Please tell me.¡±

    Zhong Taiping pointed at the teen beside him. ¡°This is my son, Zhong Wei.¡±

    He pursed his lips and suddenly scolded the teen, ¡°You unfilial son! If you have anything to ask, do it yourself! You¡¯re still expecting your father to do it for you?¡±

    Meng Qi struggled to control hisughter. Zhong Taiping was really a man of real character. He wanted to befriend him.

    His grievance about Zhong Taiping¡¯s arrogance died right away.

    With a red face, Zhong Wei tried to express himself but couldn¡¯t say a word.

    Feng Yuanjing suppressed herughter into a smile and said, ¡°Junior Zhong is the only child of Doctor Zhong. As he grows older, he bes increasingly unconcerned about his family¡¯s kung fu and medication skills. He wants to enter a big sect and enhance his abilities. Doctor Zhong has been constantly upset because of this.¡±

    Meng Qi and Qi Zhengyan both realized the reason for the doctor¡¯s moodiness..

    ¡°I¡¯ve shown no talent in medical skills¡­¡± Zhong Wei defended himself in a quiet voice, drawing his father¡¯s furious stare. Even so, he tried to express himself with difficulty. ¡°My senior brothers are more talented than me, so there¡¯s no need to worry about session. If they can¡¯t meet your standards, I¡¯ll have my son learn it¡­¡±

    Meng Qi¡¯s mouth twitched. Zhong Wei was so young but already he was thinking about digging a pit for his future son!

    Zhong Wei quickly added, ¡°Our kung fu isn¡¯t as great as our medical skills. As a man, I should pursue a better method, shouldn¡¯t I?¡±

    ¡°Unfilial son! Why do you think our ¡®Eight Solutions of Green Satchelis¡¯ is inferior? I became a listed master thanks to it! If you can¡¯t make yourself clear, I¡¯ll punish you!¡± Zhong Taiping was so enraged that his goatee shook.

    Meng Qiughed loudly on the inside. Numerous patients had been angry at Nine-nos Doctor, but now his son was avenging them. It was true that everyone had their own destined foe.

    Zhong Wei refuted him stubbornly, ¡°Of course it¡¯s weak! It¡¯s a strong method for an enlightened master but our family hasn¡¯t created any Exterior masters. As highly talented as you are, who became famous at an early age, you¡¯re only a Half-step Exterior Scenery expert for many years. Am I wrong?

    ¡°I¡¯m as old as Master Duan who has rescued Sister Feng. He can kill a Tiger Demon with one punch, but I? Can I even kill amon tiger?¡±

    Though Zhong Taiping was so furious that his eyes were wide open and his goatee was shaking, he couldn¡¯t refute at all. After a while, he finally sighed and muttered to himself sadly, ¡°But we can¡¯t abandon our ancestors¡¯ kung fu¡­¡±

    Seeing them steering from their real purpose, Feng Yuanjing instantly interrupted them, ¡°Young Master Qi, Junior Zhong saw you fight Young Master Fang that day. He was so amazed at your kung fu and considered it the best method in the world. To him, a man should practice kung fu that makes him look like an immortal. Would you ept him as your disciple?¡±

    Compared to the Shaolin Temple disciples, a Huanhua Swords Sect disciple who was capable enough to go on a journey was at liberty to ept his own disciples.

    Qi Zhengyan couldn¡¯t help raising an eyebrow and was about to refuse when Meng Qi interrupted with a smile. ¡°You¡¯re probably unaware that Senior Brother Qi has practiced his Divine Skill by absorbing the Gist of Trueness hidden in a crystal. Besides, he has to use special crystals. Thus, he¡¯s only achieved its initial phase. Sadly, he can¡¯t teach someone this Divine Skill before reaching the consummation level. Even if he wants to teach you some, you¡¯ll still need a crystal to help your cultivation.¡±

    Normally, a master could practice the Book of the Chaos except for thest two phases. Although Qi Zhengyan wanted to pass this Divine Skill on to his own disciples, hecked some tools, such as the rare precious crystal. They had to address this problem once for all.

    Zhong Wei looked disappointed while his father was feeling relief. He was nning to take his son away.

    ¡°There¡¯re many simr Divine Skills in the world, particrly the big sects,¡± Meng Qi continued with a smile. ¡°If you¡¯re talented, I can introduce you to some big sects. Do you prefer the Huanhua Swords Sect, the sword art of the Sword Washing Pavilion or Zhenwu¡¯s supreme art? I can do you a favor as well if you want to practice the Divine Skill of Zither Dao or the inner force of Noble Spirit.¡±

    Jiang Zhiwei could easily ept a disciple into the Huanhua Swords Sect. As for the Sword Washing Pavilion, Qi Zhengyan was also capable of introducing a new disciple after bing famous. If Zhong Wei wanted to enter the Zhen Wu Sect, Meng Qi would ask Youth Yao for a favor. After all, he was arrogant outside but quitepassionate deep down. For the Wang family of Zhou County and the Ruan family of Langya, Zhong Wei couldn¡¯t learn their family methods because he couldn¡¯t be adopted into these families by marriage but he could practice one of their Exterior supreme arts.

    Meng Qi talked about the main stream martial arts and the aristocratic families familiarly as if they were all affiliated, as if he had developed solid friendships with them, and as if his friends were scattered everywhere. Everyone but Qi Zhengyan looked at him in disbelief as if he was bragging.

    Feng Bin was suddenly reminded of the young master who had be famoustely. He looked at the long saber strapped to Meng Qi¡¯s waist and asked, ¡°Are you Master Su?¡±

    Meng Qi smiled internally before elegantly cupping one hand in the other before his chest. ¡°That¡¯s me.¡±

    ¡°No wonder he could easily suppress Master Duan¡­¡± Feng Yuanjing instantly thought. It was only right for a master in the top 20 to be this powerful. It was said that Master Su would be bumped up in the next ranking!

    ¡°Su Meng, the Killing de?¡± Zhong Taiping was stunned.

    Zhong Wei stared at Meng Qi with his eyebrows arched. He couldn¡¯t believe that the fair-faced young man in front of him was the famous master. ¡°You¡¯re not lying, are you?¡±

    He wondered if he should get an arrester of the Six Fan School to test Meng Qi¡¯s im¡­

    ¡°You can try me,¡± Meng Qi said with a half smile. One of his hobbies was teaching naughty boys a lesson.

    The fact was that he was only two years older than Zhong Wei. However, he had lived for 20 years in his previous life.

    Zhong Wei felt both nervous and excited. But he was at an age where he was fearless. He bit his lip and said, ¡°Please, Master Su.¡±

    He rushed at Meng Qi, positioning his palms in a manner as if he was holding two balls. His footsteps were quite steady, showing that he had a solid foundation.

    Meng Qi neither raised his hands nor moved his feet. He fixed his eyes on Zhong Wei¡¯s left knee using Will-projecting.

    Zhong Wei felt like his w was exposed once he felt his opponent¡¯s gaze. Though the gaze didn¡¯t cause a material injury, he couldn¡¯t help changing his movement.

    He had been seen through!

    He spun around on his feet and turned his palms into a wave that crashed into Meng Qi.

    Meng Qi nced at him before fixing his attention on the teen¡¯s left palm.

    What sharp gaze! Zhong Weiined internally. He had been seen through once again!

    He changed his movement once again.

    Feng Yuanjing was confused, wondering why Meng Qi was sitting squarely on the chair without making a move but Zhong Wei was jumping back and forth as if he was insane.

    However, both Zhong Taiping and Feng Bin became severe.

    After Zhong Wei was forced to change his movements, he started to sweat on the forehead. He suddenly fell to the ground after his left foot scrambled his right foot.

    Luckily, his father grabbed him by his sleeveless shirt before he fell.

    ¡°Thank you for your guidance to my son!¡± Zhong Taiping said stiffly.

    Defeated? Zhong Wei had been defeated? Feng Yuanjing stared at Meng Qi as if he was a monster d in human clothes. It was unbelievable! He didn¡¯t move at all yet Zhong Wei had been defeated.

    Instead of feeling enraged, Zhong Wei was overjoyed. He looked at Meng Qi and asked, ¡°Young Master Su, would you take me as your disciple?¡±

    He was impressed by Meng Qi¡¯s incredibly powerful and mysterious tricks!

    ¡°I¡¯ve sworn that I won¡¯t pass my kung fu on to anyone.¡± Meng Qi wore a you-should-understand expression.

    So it was the supreme art of the Shaolin Temple¡­ Zhong Taiping pondered over this for a while before saying, ¡°Young Master Su, please give my son several days to consider whether he¡¯s willing to enter the big sects or not. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll bother you then.¡±

    He wasn¡¯t good at saying such emotional words so he was blushing. He quickly changed the topic and said, ¡°I¡¯ll see the patient. Where is he?¡±

    Meng Qiined to himself that the patient was just lying on the bed opposite. The doctor wasn¡¯t blind, was he?

 Chapter 327: Reason by the Sword

    <h4>Chapter 327: Reason by the Sword</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    However, that was just a thought. Meng Qi pointed at Duan Rui and said, ¡°Doctor Zhong, this is Duan Rui with the Soul-dissociating Syndrome.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it Duan Fusheng¡­¡± Feng Yuanjing blurted out.

    Meng Qi had already figured out what had happened. He stifled hisughter and said, ¡°You can also call him that.¡±

    As a Half-step Exterior Scenery, Zhong Taiping had sensed that there was someone with his acupoints sealed lying on the bed even before he had walked into the room. He knew that Duan Rui was ill at first nce. He stood beside the bed and lifted Duan Rui¡¯s left hand, then he put his forefinger and middle finger on Duan Rui¡¯s wrist in a weird position. As he became calm and focused, Meng Qi and the others stopped talking and waited quietly.

    After a while, Zhong Taiping withdrew his fingers and took out a dozen of silver pins. Then he stuck them into Duan Rui¡¯s different acupoints. After the pin positions nine times, Duan Rui¡¯s face twisted and soon his eyes turned dark, as if his pupils had disappeared.

    ¡°I¡¯m gonna kill you!¡± He let out a shrill scream.

    As Doctor Zhong did acupuncture on him, some of his acupoints were unlocked and he regained the ability to speak. He opened his mouth and seemed to be about to spit out saliva.

    As a Half-step Exterior Scenery and with the silver pins stuck on Duan Rui¡¯s body, how could Zhang Taiping not know what was about to happen? He immediately used his genuine Qi to make Duan Rui ¡°shut his mouth¡±. He then pulled out the silver pin. Seeing Duan Rui¡¯s eyes gradually bing normal, he seemed to have realized something.

    The series of changes made Meng Qi think highly of him. Although ¡°Nine-nos Doctor¡± was an extremely entric old man, his medical skills were absolutely amazing. He had truly earned his reputation.

    Before the words could leave Meng Qi¡¯s mouth, Feng Yuanjing could not help but ask, ¡°Uncle Zhong, is it the Soul-dissociating Syndrome?¡±

    Her actions drew Feng Bin¡¯s attention, but she did not say anything else, which left Meng Qi a little confused.

    Zhong Taiping answered in a leisurely manner as he stroked his goatee. ¡°Indeed it¡¯s the Soul-dissociating Syndrome. Young Master Su, please tell us the whole story because there¡¯re various kinds of Soul-dissociating Syndrome.¡±

    This was the questioning portion of the four-part diagnosis including looking, listening, asking and the feeling of the pulse.

    Meng Qi told him what he saw and what he heard from Duan Rui, except the cause of Zhen Chang¡¯s theft and the possibility that Duan Rui cultivated ¡°Muscle-bone Strengthening Scripture¡±.

    In truth, he felt slightly confused. ¡°Muscle-bone Strengthening Scripture¡± was a Peerless Godly Kung Fu which could ameliorate one¡¯s body potentials and elevate his kung fu and movements. However, it was mainly regarded as the means to improve one¡¯s genuine Qi which would never resemble Duan Rui¡¯s Devil Path genuine Qi. Had he lied about something? His adopted father had once taught him an excellent demonic art. Had he elevated it by ¡°Muscle-bone Strengthening Scripture¡±?

    Feng Yuanjing knew Duan Rui¡¯s background and his source of kung fu for the first time. She felt sorry for him and believed that Duan Rui¡¯s crazy adopted father was to me. She did not think his nine postures was the root of his Soul-dissociating Syndrome.

    Feng Bin nodded his head. If the Soul-dissociating Syndrome was caused by kung fu, there would be no need to worry if Duan Rui stopped practicing. With such good body potential, he could still progress quickly by practicing other arts.

    Zhong Taiping nodded his head with his hand on his goatee. Then he said, ¡°One type of Soul-dissociating Syndrome is having two spirits in one body. It has existed since ancient times. Some are born with it, and some are invaded by another spirit who wants to revive. If someone was in a relevant condition, he would need to find a master specializing in Vital Spirits to help him oppress the other spirit. Then he could be cured once and for all with the help of talismans or medicine. However, the process could be risky. The original spirit could easily be hurt if a mistake urred, which would leave an incurable trauma. I once cured a patient who had the Soul-dissociating Syndrome of two spirits in one body.¡±

    ¡°But after hearing Young Master Su¡¯s description, I checked Young Master Duan¡¯s pulse. That type of Soul-dissociating can be excluded.¡±

    Feng Yuanjing was extremely nervous at first, but she felt relieved after Zhong Taiping had excluded that possibility. Sheined inwardly, ¡°Why is Uncle Zhong so wordy. Can¡¯t he just tell us the reason so that I don¡¯t have to worry about anything!¡±

    Meng Qi thought about himself while listening calmly. ¡± If the original Su Ziyuan¡¯s spirit didn¡¯t disappear after I transcended, then I would have two spirits in one body which would make me another schizophrenic. I wonder what type is the demoness Gu Xiaosang ¡­¡±

    Seeing Duan Rui lying on the bed, Zhong Wei felt jealous but also sympathetic. Duan Rui practiced such a superior kung fu which made him able to defeat a Seven Acupores master. It was such a shame that he had be such a mess that he could not even control his own body.

    ¡°¡­Young Master Duan¡¯s Soul-dissociating Syndrome is primarily¡­¡± Zhong Taiping eased into the subject after having spouted much nonsense like other doctors. ¡°He was a kind and earnest man, but practicing demonic art changed his disposition and the way he behaved. In other words, the demonic art stimted his dark side which contradicted his true nature. Over the course of time, the contradiction became so strong that he decided the now empowered dark side wasn¡¯t a part of him. So, he pushed it out. Therefore, the two were split in half and became this so-called Soul-dissociating Syndrome .¡±

    Tears filled Duan Rui¡¯s eyes. ¡°I see now. I wasn¡¯t born evil!¡±

    ¡°This is legitimate schizophrenia¡­¡± Meng Qi concluded.

    Feng Bin and Feng Yuanjing agreed that there were tons of demonic arts which could stimte people¡¯s desire to kill.

    Qi Zhengyan listened carefully and pursed his lips as if he was thinking of something.

    ¡°Doctor Zhong, are you sure that the nine postures is a demonic art? Duan Rui¡¯s adopted father doesn¡¯t seem to have been a good man. Practicing a demonic art shouldn¡¯t have made him contradict himself. Why did he go mad as well?¡± Meng Qi presented his questions.

    Zhong Taiping shook his head and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t have to be the nine postures. In any case, there¡¯re traces of demonic art.¡±

    Duan Rui suddenly tried to say something.

    Meng Qi flicked his fingers and unlocked Duan Rui¡¯s vocal acupoint. At the same time, he reminded Feng Yuanjing and the others of his saliva¡¯s properties.

    ¡°I- No, the evil spirit told me the reason why my father went mad was that he lied about the real problem during cultivation, which led him to change the orders of the nine postures¡­¡± Duan Rui said in such a hurry. Based on his conversation with the evil spirit, he was 100 percent sure that the nine postures was a demonic art!

    Meng Qi took a short breath. ¡°Was it not the ¡®Muscle-bone Strengthening Scripture¡¯? Or was it like in The Demi-God¡¯s and Semi-Devil¡¯s sophisticated Buddhism kung fu, where Teachings of Buddhism were required to mediate, otherwise there would be problems? But I didn¡¯t have any potential problems when practicing Golden Bell Shield¡­¡±

    It wasmon sense that changing the practicing orders would lead to problems, but it was unusual that Duan Rui still had problems when he had practiced correctly. Most of these arts were demonic art, quick to progress, powerful and prone to trouble.

    After hearing what Duan Rui said, Zhong Taiping nodded his head and said, ¡± It¡¯s easy to cure since I know the cause.¡±

    ¡°Doctor Zhong, can I really be cured?¡± Duan Rui was ecstatic. So was Feng Yuanjing.

    Zhong Taiping snorted and said, ¡°If I say it¡¯s curable, then it is curable!¡±

    Such a bad attitude made Duan Ruipletely believe Doctor Zhong was an incredibly skilled doctor!

    ¡°First of all, you have to stop practicing that nine postures.¡± Zhong Taiping directly said, ¡°then with the help of acupuncture to oppress and assimte the split part, you and it will be one again. Of course, the premise is that you cannot resist and regard it as an evil spirit.¡±

    Stunned, Duan Rui said:¡± I, I¡¯ll still have it in my head?¡±

    ¡°What, what kind of treatment is this¡­¡±

    Looking very serious, Zhong Taiping said: ¡°You are him and he is you. You cannot eliminate him unless you are killed. However, you can erase his consciousness and control him.¡±

    Meng Qi followed up, ¡°Young Master Duan, who doesn¡¯t have their own dark side? The key is to oppress it and treat it rationally.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you ever think of making a fortune, taking on a concubine and getting a little vengeance on the sect members who treated you badly? It¡¯s quite normal. You just have to know it is only a fantasy and forget it. That way, you remain a good man.¡±

    ¡°Everyone has their own ¡®evil spirit¡¯. The trick is in how they deal with it. Forcing yourself to cut it is the worst choice.¡±

    Duan Rui¡¯s astonishment was slightly subsided, and he nodded his head thoughtfully. It was still difficult for him to fully understand.

    Meng Qi pondered and said, ¡°How about this, regard yourself as yang and the evil spirit as yin. Then tell me if my saber is yin or yang.¡±

    Seeing that Killing de was about to demonstrate his desmanship, Feng Yuanjing and Zhong Weixing held their breath and waited. Feng Bin and Zhong Taiping also turned their attention to Meng Qi.

    As the silver snake was withdrawn, Meng Qi swung his saber towards the void. Containing yin and yang, the Knife Momentum was exerted by abination of inflexibility and yielding. It seemed to be ever-changing as the yin and yang mingled within.

    Trio Combination with Yin and Yang? Which was Yin and which was Yang?

    ¡°Whoa¡­¡± Feng Bin and Zhong Taiping both knew how mysterious the move was and nodded their heads. They both believed that they had to confront it if they encountered such desmanship.

    As the saber wasing down, at thest moment the Knife Momentum switched to yang from yin, which soon made the house begin to tremble, and a lot of dust fall from the roof.

    ¡°Yin and yang are rooted in one another. One cannot exist without the other, and that¡¯s a portrayal of you and your evil spirit. But you¡¯ll still be yourself if you can control it. Do you understand now?¡± Meng Qi taught Duan Rui a more straightforward lesson with his swordy.

    Duan Rui finally understood and said, ¡°Thank you for making it clear.¡±

    Zhong Wei was still absorbed in the desmanship. He believed that it was extremely sophisticated and close to both Dharma and Logos.

    ¡°He needs at least three months of acupuncture. Take him to my mansion.¡± Zhong Tai stood up with his hands sped behind his back, then he looked at the roof.

    Meng Qi immediately said, ¡°Okay.¡±

    Then he asked again, ¡°Doctor Zhong, is there a simplified version of that acupuncture method you just used to awaken the evil spirit?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no short cut for the art of healing!¡± Zhong Taiping snorted.

    Although Meng Qi remembered the nine changes of acupoint, and sensed the flow of genuine Qi, he could only smile wryly and give up. Would the demoness, Gu Xiaosang, let him stick so many pins on her body?

    Zhong Taiping returned home with his hand sped behind his back and waited for Meng Qi and Qi Zhengyan to send Duan Rui to his mansion. Feng Yuanjing and Feng Bin followed him to offer their help.

    ¡°Senior Brother Qi, can you guard the house for me? I have something to say to Duanrui.¡± He said to Qi Zhengyan after seeing them leave.

    ¡°A-ha¡­¡± Qi Zhengyan looked like he had woke up suddenly, ¡°Okay!¡±

    Meng Qi went to the bedside and looked at Duan Rui. ¡°Young Master Duan, I have one question you have to answer with honesty. How did your adopted father know the right order of the nine postures?¡±

    ¡°He told me that he encountered an old monk who told him the right order when he got the nine pages of scattered script, but the ¡®evil spirit¡¯ said that he didn¡¯t believe that and asked me to practice it first.¡± Duan Rui answered honestly.

    ¡°An old monk¡­¡± Meng Qi was shocked. ¡°Did he tell you the appearance of the old monk?¡±

    ¡°He didn¡¯t.¡± There was sincerity in his eyes.

    Meng Qi frowned. To find ¡°Muscle-bone Strengthening Scripture¡± and other hand-written scripts, many Elders and Presidents had been to the depths of the ck mountain. It was difficult to identify. It was even possible that someone sneaked into the ck mountain¡­

    However, there was definitely someone behind Zhen Chang. There was a spy among the Elders of Shaolin Temple!

    But why would he let Duan Rui¡¯s adopted father practice this nine page art which seemed to be demonic. Did he regard Duan Rui¡¯s adopted father as an experimental subject as well? And where had the nine paged demonic arte from? What Zhen Chang had copied were all Shaolin Temple¡¯s supreme arts¡­

    These judgments were based on Duan Rui¡¯s honesty, so Meng Qi decided to do more observation.

    After sending Duan Rui to Zhong Taiping¡¯s mansion, Meng Qi went to Six Fan School and decided to tell them what happened to Duan Rui. After all, he could not stay there forever, and they would still be responsible for the guard.

    When walking on the long street, Meng Qi sensed something and looked back, then he saw a young Taoist who had a tall nose and thin lips. Wearing a feathered robe and an antique crown. Five Emperors¡¯ Knife Qing Yu stood near him.

    ¡°Benefactor Su, you walked so fast that I barely could catch you.¡± Qing Yu smiled, cupped his hands and bowed.

    Meng Qi was surprised. ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s mainly my desire. The reason I came to Maoling is to engage inbat and learn from it, but I was involved in an ident and had to return to my sect. The first person I wanted to battle after I came down the mountain again is benefactor Su. After all, the promise made that day hasn¡¯t been kept yet.¡± Qing Yu spoke the words with fervor and assurance. His momentum was so grand that the surrounding crowd began to unconsciously step backward.

    ¡°Though he¡¯s such a cunning little Taoist, he¡¯s indeed the perfect match for me.¡± Meng Qiughed enthusiastically and said,

    ¡°I daren¡¯t ask, since it¡¯s also my wish.¡±

    As he spoke, his momentum burst out like an unsheathed saber which caused the crowd nearby to retreat in session.

    After a while, the long street was clear, with only those two facing each other.

 Chapter 328: Fire Emperor Incinerating Heaven and Earth

    <h4>Chapter 328: Fire Emperor Incinerating Heaven and Earth</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    At Meng Qi and Qing Yu¡¯s level, spirit momentum was considered the most crucial element that determined a battle. A person whose spirit was suppressed or heart was wed could only exert less than 60 or 70 percent of his power most of the time. Both of them would be doomed even if the disparity in power was only 10 or 20 percent. After all, everyone had their trump cards. If either of them could seize their opponent¡¯s w and use it to attack without reservation, they could kill their opponent in just one round of fierce attacks without needing to use their killer moves.

    Then there were the countless mystical arts. If his opponent had a deadly w in his mind, Meng Qi could defeat him with his Peace Quietude Split, Mortal Dust Fall, and even Supernatural Power of Shaking Heaven and Hitting Earth.

    Of course, that was a different case for those practicing demonic arts. The more negative his emotions were, the stronger he would be.

    In the long street, the crowd who felt the intense atmosphere stepped backward. They raised their heads to see the confrontation of the two people.

    With his feathered antique crown on his head, Qing Yu stood there looking like a god who had descended from heaven. He made others want to kneel before him. On the other side, Meng Qi was wearing a ck uniform with a long saber hanging from his waist. He stood tall, looking like an unsheathed saber. But his momentum was constantly evolving, like a dragon returning to the sea and a tiger running in the woods. His momentum seemed invulnerable as it gradually integrated with its surroundings.

    The long street paved with green stones was approximately 66-meters wide and 333-meter long. Dyed red by the setting sun, the street aroused a deste feeling as the autumn wind blew.

    ¡°Those two are masters indeed¡­¡± This was a thought that even the most ignorant man among the crowd had.

    There was a saying that stated that men only be friends after a fight. In a restaurant on the left side of the street, Yi Song, the young master of the Chuang Chuan Escort Agency invited Fang Bai, the Cloud-rubbing Dragon, to sit. Just as they were getting into their conversation, the hustle and bustle of the street outside suddenly quieted. It was so silent that it was strange.

    They turned around to look at the street in confusion and saw Meng Qi and Qing Yu locked in the middle of a confrontation.

    ¡°Is there a spar?¡± Yi Song was all too familiar with such a situation.

    Due to the distance, Fang Bai couldn¡¯t urately determine the momentum of the two but he could tell they were not of themon kind. ¡°I¡¯m afraid they aren¡¯t just ordinary masters¡­¡±

    He suddenly let out a noise of surprise, finally recognizing Meng Qi. ¡°That man in ck is thepanion of Qi Zhengyan of the Huanhua Swords Sect. He is the one describing the fight earlier.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s him? A user of a saber and not the sword. He couldn¡¯t be a Huanhua Swords Sect disciple.¡± Realization hit Yi Song instantly. ¡°His observation skills are great and his kung fu seems superior based on the judgment he disyed during the fight. Wonder who¡¯s the young Taoist in front of him?¡±

    ¡°Judging from his clothes and essories, he¡¯s most likely a Xuan Tian Sect disciple,¡± Fang Bai said thoughtfully. ¡°This will definitely a fierce battle.¡±

    Their guesses and discussion escaped Meng Qi¡¯s attention. He had concentrated his spirit, leaving only Qing Yu in his eyes.

    Qing Yu looked greatly majestic with his genuine Qi surging around him, his pressure so great that the surrounding airflow seemed to tremble. It was as if heaven and earth were worshipping a dominator. His genuine Qi spread, blocking all forms of prying. Meng Qi wasn¡¯t able to sense his flow of genuine Qi or body reactions.

    Meng Qi had been through lots of simr battles, be it against Jiang Hengchuan or Wang Siyuan. He was stronger than Qing Yu, so there was not any w in his heart. He continued to use his Will-projecting and other techniques to stay connected with his surroundings. Having the long street on his side, he seemed unstoppable.

    Qing Yu didn¡¯t allow Meng Qi¡¯s momentum to continue to rise. He abruptly held his saber. The scabbard was dotted with blinking star like the passage of time.

    The de light came like rippling water and his Time Sword seemed to shuttle back and forth between the past and the present.

    Led by his decisiveness, Meng Qi¡¯s right hand gripped the handle of his de so quickly that others could only see his residual shadow.

    ng! Just as Meng Qi drew his Heaven Inflicted Pain, Qing Yu was already swinging his saber at him. The de light first came as a point, simplified as the Void Tactics, before instantly expanding and transforming into countless moves that flew toward Meng Qi.

    The de light overwhelmed Meng Qi¡¯s sight and the Knife Qi surrounded him like a burning prairie ignited by sparks of fire.

    The knife energy was like the burning me that devoured everything as fast as it could.

    Meng Qi realized that this was likely one of the Knife Dao Essence of the Fire Emperor Incinerating Heaven and Earth. Though Qing Yu was not using his Exterior killing move, he was not sparing any effort.

    In a fight between Enlightened Master Pros, they rarely used simr movements in the beginning. The only exception was when there was such a disparity in strength disparity that the weaker one would attack with his Exterior or Dharmakaya movement for a chance to flee. After all, every enlightened master had his own killing move. If their killing move didn¡¯t work, then they would have wasted some of their spirits and leave themselves with less strength to fight.

    Generally, they wouldbat with desmanship, sword art, palm smashing art, as well as other arts that they had mastered. They would attack step by step and try to create a w in their opponent or wait for the w to reveal itself. They would only demonstrate their full strength after gaining the upper hand. That was when they would push their advantage or snatch a victory out of defeat.

    When masters fought, the oue would soon be determined once the killing move was used.

    Qing Yu¡¯s Fire Emperor Incinerating Heaven and Earth reached for Meng Qi like the spreading of wildfire. What seemed like a w might soon be reced by the oing transformation. As the fire burned fiercely, Meng Qi could pry into the w yet couldn¡¯t take advantage of it.

    ¡°From multiplicity to lushness!¡±

    This urred to him in a sh, and he wanted to gain the upper hand with it.

    He would use his desmanship to properly tell Qing Yu a story!

    Lightning struck, illuminating the dim sky at dusk. The Knife Momentum was perfectly smooth, like the void in the sky capable of containing everything on earth.

    Threads of purple lightning shed in the sky. Under its imposing momentum was an implicit nobleness.

    ¡°ng, ng, ng, ng!¡± The sound of the two sabers shing continued to resound. The void devoured all the mes and transformations.

    The two of them had been nearly six feet apart from each other when they first confronted each other but were now huddled together after drawing their sabers. None of the bystanders found the development abrupt. In fact, they felt like this was how things should be!

    ¡°This¡­¡± Shocked, Fang Bai and Yi Song stood up and cautiously dashed to the window at the same time, both shocked and solemn. What Meng Qi and Qing Yu had demonstrated had overthrown their earlier impressions. Enlightened Masters weren¡¯t enough to describe them both. Their desmanships were exquisite and they had theprehension of the Essence, Dharma, and Logos of listed masters on the Ranking List of Young Masters.

    They began considering what they would do against such desmanships. Perhaps they might have to resort to their killing moves!

    ¡°That frivolousd is this strong?¡± Fang Bai was in disbelief.

    ng, ng, ng! As the sabers crashed into each other, Meng Qi dashed through the ¡°me¡± like a streak of electricity and swung his long saber, aiming at Qing Yu¡¯s right arm.

    Purple light danced on the faded silver surface of the de.

    Qing Yu defended himself, blocking Meng Qi¡¯s sword and causing sounds of swords crashing to resonate again.

    At the same time, Qi Yu¡¯s Knife Momentum suddenly burst into an explosive fire. What started out as a mere spark turned into an avaricious me in a blink of an eye.

    This was nothing like the momentum of the prairie fire. It was another Knife Dao Essence of the Fire Emperor Incinerating Heaven and Earth.

    It turned out that what Meng Qi thought was Qing Yu¡¯s w was simply something that thetter had deliberately exposed for his sake!

    The splendid knife energy charged at him and there seemed like there wasn¡¯t anything he could besides try and avoid it.

    Qing Yu suddenly discovered that the Heaven Inflicted Pain in front of him had disappeared. Its sword light was like electricity, speeding up halfway before traveling incredibly fast. Surprisingly, Meng Qi had decided to go on the offensive and try and defeat him with speed!

    Did he fall into the trap on purpose?

    Qing Yu knew he¡¯d be the one to get wounded first if they didn¡¯t change moves now. He couldn¡¯t tell how much power would he have left should that happen. Due to Meng Qi¡¯s specialization in his Golden Bell Shield, he wasn¡¯t worried about injuring himself to wound Qing Yu. Hence, all things considered, it wasn¡¯t wise for Qing Yu to confront Meng Qi¡¯s advantage with his disadvantage.

    An idea suddenly hit him and he stamped on the ground as if walking on clouds and wind, distancing himself from Meng Qi. The sword that he was supposed to aim at Meng Qi now cut toward the Heaven Inflicted Pain.

    The little Taoist was incredibly skilled. If he hadn¡¯t secretly used Eight Nine Mysteries and fell into the trap on purpose, Meng Qi would be forced into a disadvantaged position¡­ Meng Qi then swung his saber forward as quick as lightning and roaring thunder. He seemed unbeatable as his Knife Momentum kept impeding in session.

    Qing Yu refused to retreat and continued to confront Meng Qi¡¯s sword. Sometimes he was as restrained as a dead person, sometimes fire would be spreading around him, and sometimes the mortal dust seemed to be crushed into pieces with his knife energy.

    Though neither of them used their Exterior arts, they spared no effort in the battle. The subtleties of their desmanships could be observed from their every move. The continuous sounds of shing seemed to be peculiarly rhythmed, raising the adrenaline rush of the crowd.

    Fang Bai held his breath as he watched the battle. He knew he wasn¡¯t a match for any of them even if he used his Five Dragon w¡¯s Craning. Beside him, Yi Song had already given up onparing himself with the two.

    As the battle became even more intense, Qing Yu swung his saber with ease as if it carried no weight.

    Yet, in the middle of the void, the airflow that had been heating under the influence of the Fire Emperor Incinerating Heaven and Earth ignited in an instant. The burning airflow seemed like it was about to burn everything down¡ªthe sky, the green stone, the stalls on the street, and even Meng Qi¡¯s spirit.

    Lust, passion, fury¡ªeverything burned in a mass, making Meng Qi¡¯s face flush red and his spirit soar.

    This was the true Exterior-level of the Fire Emperor Incinerating Heaven and Earth!

    Yet Qing Yu was able to use it so simply.

    No! He had been using it since the very beginning, secretly heating the airflow and drawing the spiritual fire since the first move. Once everything umted, it took only a little knife energy to ignore everything!

    Qing Yu was also telling Meng Qi a story with his desmanship!

    Meng Qi stared at Qing Yu, with his tall nose and thin lips. His opponent was a person who hid his arrogance well. He looked absorbed in the fight with his billowing robe. Meng Qi was hit with a sense of ecstasy. He had finally met his match.

    Only such opponents were worth his time!

    It wasn¡¯t easy to find an opponent like this!

    Gu Xiaoshang nearly taking off her white dress, revealing her water-like skin; Jiang Zhiwei smiling in wee, eyes full of love; Ruan Yushu swallowing the dried dragon fish, licking her lips with her pink tongue; facing the scolding of the President of the Commandant Hall back at the Jade Gate, listening to his master pleading for him, seeing how his junior taking on responsibility for him, all the anger that rushed to his head; wiping out the Evil Ridge out of anger but inadvertently causing the death of Gu Changqing¡¯s family, the guilt that would haunt him forever¡­ Lust, passion, fury, guilt. All these negative emotions burnt wildly without cessation, spreading toward his heartke.

    An overwhelming fire of de light enveloped Fang Bai¡¯s vision. It seemed to break heaven and earth itself.

    Looking at the fire-filled sky and the burning street, he thought that this could only be the work of a god or devil!

    There seemed to be no way to stop this attack.

    It was indeed hard to defend against.

    If Meng Qi tried to defend himself now, it was already toote.

    But Meng Qi was also telling Qing Yu a story!

    He used the heart sutras of the Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship to suppress the fire burning in his heart.

    He shouted, ¡°Open!¡±

    He thrust his long saber and the threads of purple lightning left in the void suddenly formed together.

    Boom!

    The detonations continued like a thunderbolt out of a clear sky.

    Meng Qi had secretly used the Purple Thunder Force at the beginning and mingled it with the airflow using his saber. That was why the lightning on the saber was purple instead of silver. This wasn¡¯t a short story that he was telling!

    His other purpose was to cover for the Violent Thunder Shocking the Sky. After all, it could be easily recognized without activating his saber. Hence, he prepared the lightning force and triggered it when the right time came. Naturally, it looked different from the outside.

    Boom!

    The purple lightning formed into a dragon and created cackling sounds as it charged toward the ¡°fire web¡±.

    Qing Yu¡¯s vision was filled with a magnificent purple color.

 Chapter 329: The Actual Result of the Long Street Battle

    <h4>Chapter 329: The Actual Result of the Long Street Battle</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    The mes entangled the dragon like a web. The knife energy was so dense that it made every inch of the dragon begin to burn.

    With purple lightning sizzling in the sky like a group of snakes dancing wildly, Meng Qi tried to break through the fire web with his fierce knife energy.

    ¡°Open!¡±

    Meng Qi¡¯s clothes were about to burst as his muscles kept swelling. The dark gold glowing around his body exhausted his strength.

    ¡°Open!¡±

    The shouts echoed in Fang Bai ,Yi Song and the others¡¯ ears as the mes before them burnt their way towards Meng Qi like a rushing flood. The green stones were scorched and the stalls beside the street began to smoke, looking like the start of a fire.

    From within the crimson mes, with the long saber falling down rapidly, threads of purple lightning integrated and transformed into a gigantic dragon, which caused the airflow to begin to copse, as well as the mes.

    As the two sabers collided, the shining purple lightning fused with the blindingly purple lightning and burst like fireworks, illuminating the dusk by reversing the dimming light.

    With no Precious Weapons, no powerful arts or the realm of Heaven-man Connection connected to the outside world at the beginning, they battled like a god and a devil using only Exterior moves. They could not bepared to any other peers¡­ Both Fang Bai and Yi Song felt inferior. How could Meng Qi and Qing Yu be so powerful when they all were Enlightened Master Pros?

    Five Emperors¡¯ Knife¡­ Killing de¡­ They had recognized Qing Yu as a disciple of the Xuan Tian Sect before, and after seeing this, it was not difficult for them to realize that he was the Five Emperors¡¯ Knife and the one he had fought with was the Killing de Su Meng¡ª¡ªthe Unstoppable was a well-known man in River East.

    ¡°As top 20s on the Ranking List of Young Masters, both of them sure are an amazing¡­¡± The crowd thought.

    ¡°ng!¡±

    Discharging with the purple lightnings, the wild dragon devoured the mes and dissociated into countless dancing serpents. What a splendidly purple sky! The Heaven Inflicted Pain warded off the Time Sword with perfect timing.

    Both sabers wanted to suppress one another, which seemed to solidify the moment with falling mes and purple lightnings.

    As the sh of the two sabers echoed, Meng Qi shouted again,

    ¡°Open!¡±

    Under his ck clothes were his strong, bulging muscles and dark gold skin. When it came to strength, no matter how strong ¡°Heavenly Emperor¡¯s Scripts¡± was, it could barely rival Eight Nine Mysteries and Golden Bell Shield. Even though they both were Seven-acupores masters who prematurely harmonized their Inner Worlds, it simply could notpare.

    ¡°Open!¡±

    The Time Sword was pushed back by an inch!

    Taking advantage of this one inch¡¯s gap, the Meridian, which had somehow appeared in Meng Qi¡¯s left hand, radiated with many magnificent sword lights that dashed towards Qing Yu with pride and solitude.

    The outside and inside, variable and invariable all achieved perfect unification at this moment. With changing movements yet unchanged momentum, the saber arrived like a ray of light that seemed extremely beautiful.

    Being illuminated by a sword light like this, all the spectators could think of was the perfection of thebination of beauty and force, which was something they had never seen in their lives!

    Feeling hurt in the middle of the eyebrows as if his Vital Spirit had been pierced by swordwill, Qing Yu had to change his Knife Momentum to defence mode.

    His face was stern. Sometimes he looked like a boy in front of the Heavenly Primogenitor, and sometimes he seemed to be an emperor over all things. However, instead of being arbitrary like a Heaven Sovereign, he concentrated his momentum like incessantly flowing water and perfectly round Tai Chi.

    The Time Sword kept swirling at a high speed which soon created a dark vortex in front of Qing Yu. There seemed to be chaos inside the vortex where there was infinite suction, which made the airflow, vitality and the fallen leaves throw themselves into it in session!

    ¡°The Mask-all ck Emperor!¡±

    Heavenly Fairy could not flee from the devouring vortex, but Meng Qi¡¯s sword-holding hand was abnormally firm. Without shaking, he swung his sword directly towards the core of the vortex.

    Qing Yu finally revealed a w, because, after all, he was just an Enlightened Master!

    As the long sword pierced into the vortex, the airflow immediately exploded. Meridian became forceless as it deviated. After the vortex copsed and the Knife Momentum dispersed, Time Sword flew back to Qing Yu.

    ¡°I can¡¯t let him have a chance to recover!¡±

    ¡°I must stop him from recovering!¡±

    That was the only thing on Meng Qi¡¯s mind. His fighting instinct made him swing the Heaven Inflicted Pain in his right hand.

    He could perform the Exterior movement three times with his current genuine Qi, physical strength and spirit, although the third time would be extremely difficult for him. However, he could not care less because giving Qing Yu any chances would bring doom upon himself.

    With streaks of blood pouring from his corners of his eyes and nose, round-eyed Meng Qi¡¯s knife energy seemed to be smoke made of mortal dust, causing people to recall their most precious memories. They could not find peace anymore!

    With his eyes, nose, and mouth stained with blood, Qing Yu grit his teeth facing the knife energy. Then his momentum changed. It became noble, powerful, vast and aggressive.

    Soaring into the heavens, the momentum made the airflows around begin to tremble, making it look like the void was worshiping it. Qing Yu¡¯s eyes became indifferent. It was not apathy or heartlessness. It was seeing everything as one without distinction, preference, love, or resentment.

    With the indifference in his eyes, instead of retreating, he took a step forward furiously and swung his Time Sword casually without making a sound, yet it was overwhelmed with vicissitudes.

    The knife energy was bleak and the ces it went through seemed to change with peculiarity. The wind stopped howling. The mes and purple lightning solidified. Even Meng Qi¡¯s Heaven Inflicted Pain was blocked with unimaginable resistance and became slower and slower as if it was to stop moving.

    Time passed by like a shuttle. How could even the most unforgettable of memoriesst longer than time?

    As time flew by, eventually, they would all be forgotten.

    No, nothing waspletely unforgettable!

    Peace Quietude Split was directly broken which made Meng Qi¡¯s head spin. With his already drained spirit counterattacked again, his Vital Spirit vibrated and made him almost drop his sword. He then spat out a mouthful of blood which turned into a bloody mist in front of him.

    It was the Heavenly Emperor Tramping Times of a Dharmakaya level, which was the core movement of the Technique of Wielding Five Emperors¡¯ Knife and the most suitable for the genuine Qi of ¡°Heavenly Emperor¡¯s Scripts¡±.

    If it were not for the fact that Qing Yu could onlyprehend limited Gist of Trueness of the Exterior, in that movement, few of the top 10 on the Ranking List of Young Masters could confront its fierceness, like Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s Anatta Sword.

    Having performed three movements of the Exerior desmanship, including one which contained Dao and philosophy, and reached the hight of Dharmakaya, Qing Yu, although he cultivated Heavenly Emperor¡¯s Scripts, had already burned out. His changes in moves became slow and weren¡¯t smooth. His eyes bled because of tears in the small blood vessels.

    Standing in front of him, Meng Qi¡¯s Seven Acupores bled as well. With his bun scattered and hair down, Meng Qi seemed fierce.

    However, Meng Qi forced himself to take a breath and swung his saber with the genuine Qi restored by the Immortal Pressing Art.

    The Knife Momentum was as heavy as a mountain which made the airflow copse and transform into a growling vortex!

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    Unless he activated Sacrifice Form, the Thunder Force was one of Meng Qi¡¯s few feasible moves which were performed mainly by genuine Qi and strength. Besides, after he battled Wang Zai, he progressed greatly in Eight Nine Mysteries which made his control of his body more and more urate as if it was instinct.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    Heaven Inflicted Pain arrived before Qing Yu, and all he could do was to put his saber in front of him to defend himself.

    ¡°ng!¡±

    The time sword charged forward. It was obvious that Meng Qi was stronger when it came to strength!

    Meng Qi did not continue to pursue but put his sword back in its scabbard. Cupping one hand in the other he said, ¡°Thanks.¡±

    He had won this battle with luck and hardship.

    With his face bleeding, he looked slightly scary, but wild and heroic as well.

    Qing Yu drew his saber back andughed out loud. Then he said,

    ¡°That felt good! It was totally worth it.¡±

    He then walked past Meng Qi and headed towards the end of the street with Time Sword on his waist. He looked so unbothered and carefree. He had traveled all the way there just for the fight which had been less than thirty minutes long.

    He came with interest and left with satisfaction. Would he care about anything else?

    Watching Qing Yu¡¯s departing figure, Meng Qi could not help sighing for a moment. ¡°Though this little taoist is truely cunning, he¡¯s indeed carefree. What a genuine Taoist demeanor he has!¡±

    ¡°I actually won the fight with a little luck. If I hadn¡¯t thought about telling him ¡®stories¡¯ in advance and covered for Violent Thunder Shocking the Sky which stored many Purple Thunder Forces secretly, I couldn¡¯t have regained my initial ce.¡±

    ¡°If I was in an unfavorable situation, in face of the triple hit of Fire Emperor Incinerating Heaven and Earth, The Mask-all ck Emperor and Heavenly Emperor Tramping Times, I definitely would have been defeated. After all, I could barely take that horrible move at the end. How could I havepete with him if he had attacked proactively?¡±

    ¡°That is to say, Qing Yu and I share the same strength. ording to the state of the both sides, the condition of the weather and terrain, and fortuitousness in battle, whoever gained the upper hand and initiated would win.¡±

    ¡°Well, whatever the circumstances, I barely won.¡±

    Meng Qi was so high-spirited and delighted that his ecstasy continuously shown on his face.

    Fang Bai, Yi Song, and the others did not know what to say now. ¡°Can they still be called enlightened masters? They¡¯re more like monsters!¡±

    However, they were all inspired by it. Since they all found their goal to be as strong as Meng Qi and Qing Yu, how could they ck off?

    The bystanders who had not gone far all thought it was unimaginable for two enlightened masters to battle like a god and a devil. They nearly regarded them as two of the top 10 masters on the Ranking List of Young Masters.

    Looking around, Meng Qi was satisfied with Qing Yu and his control of their strength because others were not involved. He was confident about it from the very beginning, which made him even more joyful.

    At the same time, an arrester approached and said, ¡°May Master Su please wait a moment?¡±

    As an arrester, he had recognized Killing de from the battle.

    ¡°Huh? What¡¯s the matter?¡± Meng Qi looked at him curiously.

    The arrester took a bow and said: ¡°My name is An You, Governor Arrester of Chang Chuan. That battle was indeed beneficial for yourselves, however the long street andmon people¡¯s livelihoods have all been destroyed by it. Hence,pensation is needed. I believe you won¡¯t let them suffer from hunger and the cold, since Master Su is such a man of righteousness.¡±

    Meng Qi¡¯s smile froze immediately. The corner of his mouth twitched as he looked around. Many green bricks were scorched by the fire and dozens of them were smashed by the purple lightning. As for the stocked stalls, some were turned upside down, some were burnt down, some were split in half with oranges rolling around¡­

    ¡°It¡¯s true that I should make up for it¡­¡± Meng Qi suddenly gnashed his teeth. ¡°But I shouldn¡¯t be the only one who is responsible for it!¡±

    ¡°Qing Yu left so quickly and looked so carefree. Might he have just been worrying about his wallet?¡±

    ¡°What a cunning man!¡±

 Chapter 330: Some Things Have to Be Done

    <h4>Chapter 330: Some Things Have to Be Done</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Since Meng Qi wasn¡¯t in disguise, it wouldn¡¯t be wise to expose his identity as a Nark. He reminded himself to maintain his image as a Young Master. Haggling over the price would just make him seem like a miser. After all, it was indeed dishonorable to destroy the livelihood of another person. With these thoughts crossing his mind, he took out the notes issued by the Ruan¡¯s family bank in Langya andughed heartily.

    ¡°Of course I shouldpensate!¡±

    His cheerfulughter echoed as he turned around, holding his saber. Inside, his heart was dripping blood.

    There was no shortage of spectators who wanted to befriend him and help him pay thepensation. But they were still recovering from their shock over the fluttering mes and purple lightning and were toote to say anything. They could only watch him walk down the street until the end.

    When An You saw the denomination on the note, he immediately said, ¡°Master Su, this is too much money. Once the repairs are done, where should I send the rest of the money?¡±

    He expected Meng Qi to simply wave his hand in a wild, unrestrained manner and leisurely saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it! Take the rest to calm your nerves.¡±

    But just then, a faint voice appeared next to his ears.

    ¡°Send it to Nine-nos Doctor¡¯s mansion¡­¡±

    ¡­

    Late into the night, Meng Qi stayed in the guest house of Zhong Taiping¡¯s mansion after reporting Duan Rui¡¯s case to the Six Fan School.

    In the courtyard, the withered leaves and dead branches of the sickly lotuses were drifting with the ripples, a sharp contrast with the unbowed pine. Autumn seemed to be nearing the end, while winter was only approaching.

    Under the pitch-ck sky where dark clouds concealed the moon, Meng Qi got seated crossed his legs to meditate. He was concentrating on acupore point connected to the Eight Acupores. He wanted to open it as soon as possible. That way, his Refining Energy into Qi skill would be above ordinary like that of a god or a devil.

    He was certain that Duan Rui¡¯s Nine Postures was something good but he didn¡¯t dare to practice it at the moment out of fear of turning mad, deranged, and extreme. It would be better to give it Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms and have him authenticate it when the time came for the next Samsara task. Even if he found out that it was an art of Devil Path, he could at least exchange it for some Karma points.

    Meng Qi exhaled. Whenever he thought about this case, he always got a strange and inexplicable feeling about it.

    Who was that old monk? Did he really exist or did Duan Rui¡¯s adopted father lie? Or had he lied under the evil spirit¡¯s influence?

    If the old monk truly existed, then what was the nine-page scroll fragments? Why did he tell Duan Rui¡¯s adopted father the correct practicing sequence? Could it be that he wasn¡¯t certain about them? Or could he be up to something else?

    Considering that Duan Rui¡¯s adopted father could sneak into the back mountain, he was most definitely a Giant Expert. To trick someone with his wisdom and experience wouldn¡¯t be an easy thing for Duan Rui¡¯s evil spirit.

    The night gradually quieted but Meng Qi still couldn¡¯t figure this out. He had to put this aside and sleep, allowing his exhausted spirit to recover.

    Over at the back mountain of the Shaolin Temple, it was cold and gloomy inside the secret passage. It was dimly lit by fire.

    He walked slowly, the sound of his footsteps echoing in the cramped passage despite how little strength he put into his steps.

    The cliff became semi-arched at the end of the passage. There seemed to be an openable stone room behind it since it was iid with a stone door.

    When he stretched his hand to touch it, he felt a bone-piercing cold. Terror struck his heart and he trembled as if he had fallen to a hell full of demons. Images of severed limbs, rotten corpses, evil ghosts, and Skyscraping Devils appeared in front of him.

    He barely managed to turn his head away, where he saw a line of words next to the stone door.

    ¡®He who is loyal and kind shouldn¡¯t enter this door.¡¯

    ¡®He who is loyal and kind shouldn¡¯t enter this door!¡¯ Meng Qi suddenly woke up. His breathing was rapid and doubt was swimming in his eyes.

    This was what he saw in the back mountain in the Duo Ercha¡¯s world. Since both Shaolin mountains shared the same shape, setups, and even the same the secret passage location, he always felt like what he saw in that passage might exist in the back mountain of the main world as well. He just didn¡¯t expect to dream about it tonight.

    Was it a coincidence?

    No!

    Meng Qi¡¯s breathing calmed and he looked deep in thought. The questions lingering on his mind had aroused the memories deeply ingrained in his consciousness.

    ¡°He who is loyal and kind shouldn¡¯t enter this door¡­¡± Meng Qi mulled over these words and understanding gradually dawned on him.

    Perhaps the nine-page scroll fragment was tightly linked to the stone door. Even if it was a Buddhism Divine Skill, he was afraid it would still be embedded with evil.

    Perhaps the old monk¡¯s real purpose was opening this door¡­

    But that didn¡¯t seem right. Meng Qi put himself in the shoes of the old monk and thought that Duan Rui¡¯s adopted father was a powerful Exterior expert who wasn¡¯t so easy to deal with. He wasn¡¯t an easy subject to control. Not to mention, Duan Rui¡¯s adopted father had directly interacted with the old monk and knew thetter¡¯s aura. He could even change his appearance! He must be eliminated this lurking evil¡­

    But that didn¡¯t seem right. Meng Qi put himself in the shoes of the old monk and thought that Duan Rui¡¯s adopted father was a powerful Exterior expert who wasn¡¯t so easy to deal with. He wasn¡¯t an easy subject to control. Not to mention, Duan Rui¡¯s adopted father had directly interacted with the old monk and knew thetter¡¯s aura. He could even change his appearance! He must be eliminated this lurking evil¡­

    So did he go mad?

    Realization hit Meng Qi. It wouldn¡¯t be simple for Duan Rui¡¯s evil spirit to deceive his adopted father but it was a whole other story with a terrifying old man secretly helping him. Once Duan Rui¡¯s adopted father became mad, a confession would be impossible. Wouldn¡¯t Duan Rui, who had never met the old monk and practiced the demonic art, be a better candidate?

    With these twists in the plot, the old monk could go even deeper into hiding.

    Meng Qi got up from his bed and paced back and forth. He pondered for a while before bing startled out of the sudden.

    Since Duan Rui was such a perfect candidate, would the old monk allow them to cure him of his Soul-dissociating Syndrome and prevent him from practicing demonic arts?

    When Duan Rui was imprisoned in the dungeon earlier, he had the ability to escape. That was why the old monk or the person he assigned to keep an eye on Duan Rui didn¡¯t hastily make a move. But now Duan Rui was now in the Nine-nos Doctor¡¯s mansion with all his acupoints sealed. Would he just sit and watch without doing anything?

    Thinking of this, Meng Qi dashed out of the wing room. The noise woke Qi Zhengyan in the next room. Without questioning anything, he put on his clothes and tagged along to Zhong Taiping¡¯s drugstore.

    Zhong Taiping had devoted himself to curing Duan Rui and was struggling to choose the perfect match for medicine and acupuncture. He had moved into the study of his drugstore. When he sensed Meng Qi and Qi Zhengyan approaching, he opened the door and red at them. ¡°It¡¯s sote at night! Why are you disturbing my peace?¡±

    ¡°Doctor Zhong, the source of Duan Rui¡¯s demonic art is still a mystery. I¡¯m worried something is wrong. I have to see him.¡± Meng Qi went straight to the point.

    Zhong Taiping was exasperated. ¡°I¡¯m staying right here in this ce! How can anything happen to him?¡±

    He opened the door to the backyard as he nagged.

    When he passed the courtyard, his expression changed instantly because he couldn¡¯t sense the breath of any living being!

    Duan Rui¡¯s acupoints were sealed, but he definitely wasn¡¯t dead. That included his two young assistants living in the backyard!

    Zhong Taiping waved the sleeves of his tunic, arousing strong winds that forced the doors open with squeaking sounds.

    Under the dim light, Meng Qi saw the inside of Duan Rui¡¯s room. One of the assistants was lying quietly on the bed of the outer room, but he was no longer breathing.

    Meng Qi entered the room with big steps and stepped past the screen, only to find a vacant bed. There was no trace of Duan Rui anywhere.

    ¡°Impossible! Impossible¡­¡± Zhong Taiping was initially furious but he was soon panicking. He might not be living in the backyard but he was nevertheless only a courtyard¡¯s distance away. Being a Half-step Exterior Master, he should have noticed anything abnormal that was going on.

    These questions boil down to one conclusion:

    The perpetrator was frighteningly powerful!

    Meng Qi returned to the outer room to try and determine the reason for the assistant¡¯s death. The murderer had pierced the boy¡¯s temples sharply and urately, killing him in his sleep.

    ¡°The finger st was well-controlled. There was just enough to kill this boy. I can¡¯t tell how strong the murderer was.¡± Meng Qi exhaled, feeling guilty for involving the boy in this.

    Zhong Taiping looked dark and gloomy as he said, ¡°He seemed to have attacked from a distance¡­¡±

    As for how far away the murderer had been when he attacked the boy, he couldn¡¯t tell either.

    ¡°During our travel, that person had many opportunities to kidnap Duan Rui or help him cover his tracks. But he didn¡¯t act until thest moment. He didn¡¯t try and kill us who know of his existence either. That means he can¡¯t attack us with ease. He must be facing a fair amount of restrictions,¡± Meng Qi said, analyzing the situation. ¡°At the same time, this proves that what we know isn¡¯t important enough for him to kill us.¡±

    The incident in the Shaolin Temple was puzzling while the back mountain was an enigma. Meng Qi felt like he should inform his Master and Junior Brother.

    Zhong Taiping paced back and forth with his teeth gnashed. In the end, he merely said, ¡°Let¡¯s report this to the Six Fan School.¡±

    Meng Qi quietly added an additional request to that report: investigate the monks in the area¡­

    ¡­

    As the season entered early October, the first snow should already be falling in the prairie, Yun Province, and other ces. However, though the wind in the River East was cold, it was far from bone-piercing. There were no shortage of nts in the woods that retained their green color.

    The cold wind roused Duan Rui from his sleep. He looked around in astonishment as if he was still in a dream.

    T-The evil spirit controlled him to flee again¡­ He felt depressed and upset.

    His expression abruptly became twisted and his eyes turned dark. ¡°We both upy the same body. To forcibly remove me will only turn you into a fool.¡±

    Duan Rui roared with rage: ¡°It¡¯s better than this living hell right now!¡±

    ¡°Ha! How can a fool marry Miss Feng?¡± The evil spirit was also a part of him and it knew Duan Rui better than anyone.

    Duan Rui instantly blushed. ¡°S-Since when did I think about that? B-Besides, your existence will only bring her harm.¡±

    ¡°I like her as well. Why would I harm her? It¡¯s just that you love and adore her, while I want to possess and enjoy her.¡± The evil spirit looked libidinous. ¡°But you need to think about this clearly. Why should she marry you? We know our potential. If we don¡¯t practice that nine postures, we¡¯re nothing. With our inferior background and life experience, if we don¡¯t have great strength or incredible potential, what right do we have to earn the favor of the Feng Family?¡±

    ¡°B-But¡­¡± Duan Rui couldn¡¯t finish his sentence.

    The evil spirit knew he had convinced Duan Rui, so he continued to whisper, ¡°There¡¯s no distinction between you and me. We can¡¯t harm each other. Like Master Su said, it depends on whether you can control these dark thoughts. You have the initiative. If you retain your honesty, decency, and righteousness, then you will still be a man of honor even if you practice demonic art. You can suppress me. Therefore, don¡¯t resist or reject me. We¡¯ll continue to practice and slowly merge into one being. We can change our name and be the Master of this generation. Then we can propose marriage with dignity.¡±

    Duan Rui¡¯s expressions continued to change as he looking at the half-withered grass in silence.

    ¡°You already know the method of acupuncture and the form of the med-stone. If anything goes wrong, you can use them to suppress me at any time.¡± The evil spirit gave him the clincher.

    Duan Rui lightly nodded.

    ¡­

    ¡°None of the monks nearby can sneak into the drugstore without alerting Doctor Zhong. Most of them are Wild Fox Dhyanas and the rest have clear backgrounds. They¡¯re not rted to Shaolin or the evil spirit. It¡¯s not likely that they¡¯d do such things. Other Masters are local and they didn¡¯t behave abnormallyst night.¡± Since Duan Rui was merely an evil spirit of the enlightened level, the Six Fan School sent Governor Arrester An You to report their findings.

    Meng Qi said thoughtfully, ¡°What about Duan Rui¡¯s whereabouts?¡±

    ¡°We found no traces at all. He seems to have vanished into thin air. Perhaps he was taken somewhere thousands of miles away. We can only wait for reports from the other Yamen if they find something.¡± An You smiled bitterly.

    Without the support of the intelligence provided by the Six Fan School, there was no way for Meng Qi to trace Duan Rui over a long period of time. He nodded then fell into silence.

    Meng Qi finally exhaled after seeing An You leave, seemingly having decided something.

    ¡°Senior Brother Qi, I intend to go back to Shaolin.¡±

    He wanted to inform his Master and Junior Brother about this incident and remind them to be careful!

    If he wrote letters, his Master might not receive them. If he requested the school to inform them, they would likely keep it confidential and make it a bargaining chip to restrain Shaolin. Having pondered over it, he decided to visit in person. After all, the school had meditated the previous conflict.

    ¡°The monk behind all this is extremely powerful. You¡¯re risking your life.¡± Qi Zhengyan disagreed. He believed that it would be better if Meng Qi waited for Zhen Hui¡¯s peregrination, since the spy had been there for so many years.

    Meng Qi grinned. ¡°After seeing what happened before, I realized that the monk is being restrained in many ways. He would¡¯ve killed us otherwise. So even if it¡¯s dangerous and he¡¯s the perpetrator, he wouldn¡¯t make a fuss. There¡¯s still hope. I¡¯m greatly indebted to my Master and I share a profound friendship with my Junior Brother. I won¡¯t be at peace if I don¡¯t tell them as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°If they were murdered because of my dy, I¡¯d never forgive myself.¡±

    Qing Zhengyan took a deep breath. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±

    ¡°No. You should keep roaming the River East and get someone with a simr figure as mine to walk around with now and then. Hence, they would probably think that I¡¯m still in River East, and make it easier for me to secretly go to Shaolin.¡± Meng Qi would be pleased if there was someone to help, but Ruan Yushu had returned home and couldn¡¯t leave at the moment. It was almost impossible to ask Ruan Yaoguang for her help. Jiang Zhiwei had gone to Zhong prefecture and wouldn¡¯t be back for some time. He needed Qi Zhengyan to help him obscure the situation.

    Of course, he could still ask the Six Fan School for help.

    Qi Zhengyan considered the necessity to obscure the situation and nodded. ¡°Then be careful and try to hide your tracks as much as possible.¡±

    Meng Qi nodded, his expression turning stern as he gripped the handle of the Heaven Inflicted Pain.

    ¡°Some perilous things have to be done as we go through life!¡±

    It didn¡¯t matter even if there would be millions of people standing in the way!

 Chapter 331: The New Ranking List

    <h4>Chapter 331: The New Ranking List</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Though Meng Qi said he would head for Shaolin immediately, he couldn¡¯t really do so when there was still follow-up work to do. He still had to put on a show to fool his enemies before he could leave secretly!

    Inside the Flowers Hall of the Zhong mansion, the scents of various kinds fused into a peculiar fragrance. The smell was unpleasant at first but once taken it, it had the effect of unwinding one¡¯s body. It was a novel sort of enjoyment.

    The next day, Meng Qi and Zhengyan had visited the mansion to bid farewell to Zhong Taiping. ¡°Doctor Zhong, Duan Rui is still upied by the demonic art and his Soul-dissociating Syndrome is still not cured. I have to find him as soon as possible and put an end to it. Have you made your decision?¡±

    Inside the hall, Zhong Taiping was stroking his goatee as he made a final consideration over his decision.

    Zhong Wei was feeling somewhat resentful for his father had denied nearly all his choices. Nevertheless, the other options were still great. If he couldn¡¯t learn Young Master Qi and Young Master Su¡¯s supreme arts, there really wasn¡¯t any difference wherever he went.

    Feng Yuanjing was standing beside him with an anxious expression, looking as if she wanted to say something. She was evidently worried about Duan Rui.

    ¡°Young Master Su,¡± Zhong Taiping said, having finally made up his mind. ¡°Though I said I¡¯d treat the Soul-dissociating Syndrome, everything ended before I could barely begin. I truly don¡¯t deserve your favor.¡±

    His tone was rather rigid. Evidently, he wasn¡¯t used to saying such insincere words of refusal.

    Meng Qiughed heartily. ¡°Why say such a thing? It¡¯s our good fortune to befriend you. Who won¡¯t be asionally impulsive while venturing in Jianghu? I believe others would be insanely jealous once they find out I¡¯m your friend.¡±

    He spoke frankly as if he would shamelessly establish their friendship on the basis of this incident. But his words didn¡¯t seem distasteful due to Zhong Taiping¡¯s insincere refusal.

    Zhong Taiping coughed, very much pleased with Meng Qi¡¯s implicitpliment. ¡°Young Master Su, Warrior Qi, it¡¯s my good fortune to have you two as my friends. Please speak up if you need my help in the future.¡±

    He sighed. ¡°I only became a father after reaching middle age. I only have this unfilial son. If he¡¯s too far away from him, I¡¯d worry too much. In addition, I don¡¯t wish for him to im his Dharmakaya and it¡¯s good enough that he can be an Exterior expert. Could he perhaps be allowed to join the Ruan family from Langya?¡±

    His choice killed two birds with one stone. Though it was impossible for Zhong Wei to learn the ¡°12 Magical Sounds of Langhuan¡± and the ¡°Heaven-shattering Earth-changing Tune¡±, but the Ruan family had other Exterior arts that he could study. To any aristocratic family, even the ¡°Donghua¡¯s Green Book¡± that Ruan Yaoguang and Ruan Yushu had taken could be considered a treasure. Besides, the Ruan family was as influential as the Wang family. If Zhong Wei could be associated with the family, his own family¡¯s status in Changchuan would rise and be solidified.

    Though the other aristocratic families and powerful sects were also great, they were too far away after all.

    ¡°The Ruan family? No problem,¡± Meng Qi answered without hesitation. The Ruan family and the Sword Washing Pavilion posed the least problem for him.

    He said solemnly, ¡°The rules in aristocratic families are the strictest. With my rmendation, Zhong Wei can easily be a Foreign Official. But there¡¯s nothing I can help with if he wants to acquire Exterior arts and cultivation resources. He can only depend on his effort and potential. I can only assure that he¡¯ll be fairly treated. If he works hard and makes sacrifices, he¡¯ll have the corresponding return.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps the Ruan family might be willing to harbor a few useless disciples, but they would definitely not waste arts and elixirs on them. This is the same for other sects.¡±

    After all, Zhong Wei wasn¡¯t the illegitimate son of the Master of the family nor the rtive of any leader¡­

    Zhong Wei seemed to be a man of verve and confidence in a measure. With his head held high, he said, ¡°Thank you for your advice, Young Master Su. I¡¯m happy enough to hear that they would treat my son fairly!¡±

    Only the inexperienced would be so bold¡­ Meng Qiughed to himself. The maid beside him handed him a pen and paper. He took it and wrote this rmendation, his writing resembling flying dragons and dancing phoenixes. His letter mainly recorded his greetings to Ruan Yushu and Senior Yuan, only tacking on his rmendation of Zhong Wei at the end.

    Doctor Zhong was a famed doctor in the River East. If not for his ill temper and bashfulness, it would be a simple matter for his son to be epted to aristocratic families and sects. This was a win-win situation for the Ruan family. This way, he wouldn¡¯t be wasting the favor that the family owed him.

    Meng Qi left the secret mark that only his friends knew, folded the letter, and put it inside the envelope. He handed the letter to Zhong Taiping. ¡°Give it to Master Ruan when you arrive in Langya. Remember to prepare some tael to bribe the doorman since they strictly guard the ce.¡±

    The eldest Master of the Ruan family was the former Minister of Zuopuye of the Jin Dynasty,monly known as the hand of the king. In other words, he was once the true prime minister.

    ¡°I know.¡± Zhong Taiping¡¯s face was flushed. When he thought about bribing the doorman, he felt irritated and embarrassed.

    Humph! If not for this brat¡­

    Meng Qi and Qi Zhengyan stood up and said their farewells. Looking imploring, Feng Yuanjing said quietly, ¡°Childe Duan suffers from the Soul-dissociating Syndrome and he¡¯s doing these things without knowing about it. Please don¡¯t kill him.¡±

    ¡°Rest assured. Duan Rui is a kind man and there¡¯s still hope for him. He¡¯ll make amends for the victims to redeem himself,¡± Meng Qi said seriously.

    If Duan Rui was truly incurable, then he must be euthanized.

    ¡°Thank you, Young Masters.¡± Feng Yuanjing bowed at them.

    ¡­

    After leaving the Zhong mansion, Meng Qi and Qi Zhengyan made several turns before stopping in front of a pawnshop.

    Qi Zhengyan stayed outside to keep an eye out. Meng Qi made slight alterations to his face and walked in with his head held high.

    ¡°Shopkeeper, I¡¯d like to pawn something.¡±

    The grey-haired shopkeeper was examining the golden vase in front of him, pondering. ¡°What¡¯s it?¡±

    ¡°A seven-acupored delicate heart,¡± Meng Qi said quietly.

    The shopkeeper immediately raised his head, his eyes clear and twinkling as he replied, ¡°I only ept the nine-acupored kind.¡±

    ¡°And a seal,¡± Meng Qi added, taking out his green-ribboned official seal and gently poured his genuine Qi into it. The seal gleamed with green light.

    The shopkeeper instantly became deferential and said, ¡°Please follow me to the back of the shop.¡±

    Having considered that Nine-nos Doctor would be included in Duan Rui¡¯s escape route, Meng Qi believed that Duan Rui would stay in Changchuan. Thus, he made a request to his superiors to have the headquarters of the Six Fan School send their reply to his confidential report to this pawnshop.

    The shopkeeper entered the vault in the back and retrieved a letter from the slit. ¡°Green-ribbon Su, this is the reply from the headquarters.¡±

    Meng Qi opened the letter and read it carefully. It was a letter ofmendation from the headquarters: ¡®Meng Qi, the Secret-searching Nark, went deep into Maoling and discovered the truth behind all the chaos. He caught the tail of a mysterious organization. He has contributed greatly to this task. He will be awarded three months¡¯ worth of sry. The bonus can be exchanged for elixirs, refined weapons, and other items in the local Six Fan School. It can also be umted to be exchanged for an Exterior art in Luoyang.¡¯

    There wasn¡¯t any mention about his acquisitions in the Dongyang Vi. After all, it wasn¡¯t a part of the treasure-hunting mission of the Six Fan School. It was his little adventure while he was investigating the chaos in Maoling.

    When it came to the highly autonomous and rarely restricted Search-searching Narks, the school would only penalize them for betrayal, disobedience, or corruption. The school would turn a blind eye to the things they obtained during an adventure, considering them as motivation. Even in their own missions, the school would only take the lion¡¯s share and leave the rest to the Narks as rewards. Obviously, they wouldn¡¯t interfere in Meng Qi¡¯s acquisitions in his recent adventure.

    This was also the reason why the reward from the school was so ordinary, merely three months¡¯ worth of sry. They didn¡¯t want to evoke the jealousy of other arresters.

    There weren¡¯t any other missions¡­ Meng Qi nodded lightly. He asked the shopkeeper for a pen and paper to write another confidential report, requesting the headquarters to investigate the whereabouts of the eminent monks of the Shaolin Temple over the past month. He also requested for information on the people inside the temple as well as those near the River East.

    He then wrote, ¡°I¡¯m willing to give up my reward as well as half a year¡¯s worth of sry for this request¡­¡±

    Reaching the end of the letter, he thought about his route and considered the time it would take for the reply toe. He then put down the name of the city that the reply could be sent to before stamping with his seal.

    Meng Qi heaved a sigh of relief after submitting the secret report. He left with Qi Zhengyan, acting as if they were going to hunt Duan Rui.

    ¡­

    Over in the Di County, the first snow of the winter had juste to an end in the Dragon-rocky Mountain. The road was still muddy even inside the city. The path was paved with white snow and dark mud. Under the feet were the slippery snow and footprints, embodying the indescribable filth and the infinite cold.

    There was a teahouse by the road that many people treated as a shelter. A simple cup of hot tea and two steaming stuffed buns were better than any exquisite cuisine.

    The owner wittily put up a wooden board in the teahouse and stuck thetest Ranking List of Young Masters on it. Many pdins passing by stopped at the teahouse for the rest. They began to harangue while drinking their tea. It was a sessful day for the teahouse.

    ¡°Rumors had it that some major events happened in the River East?¡± A Taoist-likeyman asked a friend he just met.

    A wealthy-looking fat man grinned. ¡°Of course! You¡¯ll see if you take a look at the list. The Astounding died in Maoling and Master Lotus has progressed into the top 10. Major events, aren¡¯t they?¡±

    Though Jiang Hengchuan¡¯s corpse was destroyed and disposed of well, there were still traces left. Under the request of the Six Fan School, Wang Buchi divined Jiang Hengchuan¡¯s fate with the gathered flesh and blood and confirmed his death after talented people appraised it. However, he still didn¡¯t who was the murderer.

    ¡°Even a top 10 master died¡­¡± The Taoist-likeyman gasped before turning to look at the list.

    When his eyes moved down, he saw an unfamiliar name.

    ¡°Name: Qi Zhengyan.¡±

    ¡°Kungfu: Seven Acupores; cultivates the Sword Art of Afterglow and Autumn Water and the Sword Art of Bright Moon Rising with Tide; his adventure during his travel made him impart the Gist of Trueness of ancient Peerless Godly Kung Fu; cultivated an entric genuine Qi with his peculiar barite; capable of mobilizing the force of heaven and earth in the enlightenment period, whiches with spreading clouds, steaming mists, and powerful freezing lights; possesses an Exterior killing move.¡±

    ¡°Battle record: easily defeated Fang Bai, the Cloud-rubbing Dragon, in Changchuan, Jiang province.¡±

    ¡°Ranking: 26th.¡±

    ¡°Nickname: Descending Devil.¡±

    ¡°Identity: A disciple of the Huanhua Swords Sect.¡±

    ¡°Capable of mobilizing the force of heaven and earth in the enlightenment period! No wonder he¡¯s ranked 26th with just one battle!¡± Theyman was shocked. A frown then crept into his face. ¡°Why is the description so vague? Spreading clouds and steaming mists? The list isn¡¯t a prose! Why didn¡¯t they just write down their specific uses? And what¡¯s his killing move?¡±

    He didn¡¯t question any further for his attention was on Jiang Hengchuan¡¯s death. As he looked upward swiftly, he discovered Wang Zai, the Right-guarding Sword, was ranked 19th while Five Emperors¡¯ Knife had risen to the 12th rank.

    ¡°Qing Yu, the Five Emperors¡¯ Knife, had allegedly mastered an Exterior killing move derived from the Heavenly Emperor Tramping Times. That was why he¡¯s ranked 12th,¡± the fat and rich man exined.

    The Taoist-likeyman nodded. ¡°If so, he truly deserves the rank. Eh, why is his description so detailed?¡±

    His Heavenly Emperor Tramping Times and Fire Emperor Incinerating Heaven and Earth were both meticulously described. It was a sharp contrast with that of Qi Zhengyan.

    Looking upward, he saw a name that had risen even faster. ¡°H-How could he be ranked this high in an instant?¡±

    ¡°Name: Su Meng; former Dharma name: Zhen Ding.¡±

    ¡°Kung fu: Seven Acupores; the level of his Golden Bell Shield is unknown; seemingly cultivates a simr mortal body kung fu; strong spirit and incredible strength; uses a sword in his left hand and a saber in the right; skilled sword art and specializes in closebat; master of a sword art as beautiful as a Heavenly Fairy; desmanship is mingled with Gist of Trueness of the first and second moves of the Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship, it can be performed continuously without urging the Blood Essence.¡±

    ¡°Capable of deriving a thunder-featured desmanship of the Exterior level with the precious weapon in his hand; capable of performing an attack close to the Exterior level with all his strength; having achieved sess in Knife Dao and Essence; qualified to bepared to a Master; master of a thunder-summoning move.¡±

    ¡°Battle records: killed An Guoxie, the White-headed Vulture; killed Yuan Mengzhi, the Gray Jade Hand with a Sky Thunder; wiped out the Evil Ridge; repelled You Huanduo, the Uprising Yama; defeated Wang Zai, the Right-guarding Sword in the practicing field of Yedu with one move¡¯s advantage; sessfully retreated from Jiang Hengchuan, the Astounding who had intended to kill him in the Flower-viewing Garden, Maoling, Jiang Province; forced Wang Siyuan, the Ledgerkeeper of Lives to defend himself in the Dongyang Vi; narrowly defeated Qing Yu, the Five Emperors¡¯ Knife in the street of Changchuan, Jiang Province¡­¡±

    ¡°Rank: 11th.¡±

    ¡°Nickname: the Killing de, Reckless Monk, Thunder de Furious Monk.¡±

    ¡°Identity: an abandoned disciple of Shaolin Temple; a swordsman in Jianghu.¡±

    ¡°An attack close to the level of Exterior and a desmanship qualified to rival a Master¡­¡± the Taoist-likeyman murmured to himself in shock.

    He suddenly heard the clip-clops of a horse and turned his head around to see a man riding a horse. The man looked in at first, but upon closer look, he actually looked handsome. The man was constantly whipping his horse as they traveled along the slithery road. His face was somber and he seemed to be in a great hurry.

    Under the snow-covered green hill, the man on the horse rushed past on the grubby road as the cold wind blew.

 Chapter 332: Instantly Breaking through the Death Trap

    <h4>Chapter 332: Instantly Breaking through the Death Trap</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Dragon-rocky City¡¯s downtown extended in all directions. Even if it was not a major city, its main streets were built slightly wider. After all, Jianghu wasprised of many people, and a majority of them had a short fuse. They could suddenly burst into a fight over the slightest conflict. Making the streets wider allowed it to serve as a kind of practicing field. It would prevent them from disturbing passers-by and those trying to make a living.

    Rumor had it that Luoyang¡¯s longest streets measured 18 li in length and 33 zhang in breadth. It was the same length as the streets of a small city. The usual crowd of people squeezing their way through would suddenly make way, leaving a huge path in the middle for officials and arresters to pass on their horses, or for the disciples of aristocratic families to spar. It was a very lively ce full of activity.

    Of course, when it came to outrageously long streets, even if Luoyang did not have many of them, the other cities in the prefecture, like Jun City, probably only had about three or four of them. Streets like Yedu¡¯s Jade Bridge Street belonged to the normal range.

    The Eastern market was bustling with activity. Hawkers selling cattle, sheep, pigs and other domestic animals took up nearly half the street. Cui Hao and his gang of scoundrels, including Jiang Qing, were strolling down the street in search of a good steed. The dirty water from the melted snow on their feet marred the surface of the ground.

    ¡°It stinks!¡± He pinched his nose and cursed.

    Jiang Qing chuckled. ¡°I told you we could¡¯ve gotten one from my house. Then we wouldn¡¯t have had toe here to the Eastern Market and breathe in this filthy air. But you, The Twelfth Cui, were so excited that you just had toe and select one yourself, huh? Don¡¯t tell me you think that everyone has those encounters like the heroes from Jianghu rumors! Did you think you were gonna find a hidden gem at the horse market? Pssh, there¡¯re such rumors precisely because they seeded. There¡¯re countless others who¡¯ve failed and are nameless!¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that I¡¯ve never been to a horse market before? I¡¯ve got to at least take a look at it.¡± Cui Hao wanted to turn and flee, but he controlled the impulse to do so in case he was mocked by his friends.

    Once he had gotten used to it, thebination of various stenches was no longer as unbearable. By the time they had squeezed their way through to the side of the street, he was a lot morefortable.

    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s so nice and refreshing!¡±

    Only then did he have a leisurely mood to check out his surroundings.

    It was a horse marketce. The horse traders seemed to be pretty good at their job, because every steed was sturdy and strong and had shiny fur. They looked so beautiful that it made him secretly nod his head as he went by. It was just that the trader had upied about half the width of the street, forcing many passers-by to go around him.

    The horse trader wore a felt hat and had his chest bare even though it was winter. It was full of ck hair that emitted heat. In his hand was a horse whip.

    There was a stall selling sugary drinks not too far behind him, its sweet fragrance mingling with the stench. Its owner was a woman in in white clothes with such a beautiful smile that it drew customers over to stop and taste her beverages.

    ¡°After walking around here, it sure would be nice to get a sweet drink to drive away the cold and stench.¡± Jiang Qing¡¯s eyes were shining as he stared at the owner of the stall. One could not say for sure what his intentions were.

    Cui Haoughed. ¡°Setting up a sweet drink stall here means it¡¯ll be full of the stench. Apart from the lower ss, who¡¯d actually care to have a drink?¡±

    Although that was what he said, the sweet drink stall¡¯s business was actually very good. Perhaps the drink was not the only thing that was sweet, but also the owner. She was like honey, attracting many bees around her.

    ¡°Maybe she¡¯d get rich if she changed her line of work¡­¡± Cui Hao sighed out of nowhere.

    Jiang Qing loudly chuckled and eximed, ¡°The Twelfth Cui, you¡¯re right! If she were my concubine, she would definitely be rich!¡±

    Just as he finished, he heard a scam-like voice say, ¡°Masters, how about getting your fortune told? You, Master over here, the space between your eyebrows is dark. There will be bloodshed today!¡±

    Jiang Qing angrily red in the direction of the voice. He saw an old man who was blind in one eye and had a few strands of hair for a beard. His withered yellow face bore a serious expression. The long bamboo pole in his hands had a sign on it reading ¡°urate Forecasts¡±.

    ¡°I dare you to say that I¡¯ll have bloodshed today again! Watch it or you¡¯re gonna lose your other eye too!¡± Jiang Qing retorted viciously.

    The fortune-telling old man shuddered and quickly turned away, grabbing other passers-by and spouting more nonsense.

    Cui Hao suddenly piped up. ¡°That swordsman isn¡¯t bad.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Jiang Qing followed his gaze and spotted a young man dressed in simple robes. He was currently picking a steed with the utmost focus while his right hand gripped an unsheathed sword.

    His right hand was slim, long and clean, but the way he held his sword was unusually steady, as if he had fought hundreds of battles and killed hundreds of people before. It was like nothing could ever shake the firmness with which he held his sword.

    ¡°Hehe, The Twelfth Cui, want to spar with him? You were randomly grounded for two years so your name isn¡¯t quite known in Jianghu!¡± Jiang Qing incited.

    Cui Hao smiled and shook his head. ¡°If I fought in this kind of ce and got animal feces on myself, I¡¯d be in trouble.¡±

    ¡°Clip-clop, clip-clop, clip-clop.¡± The sound of rushing horses could be hearding from the entrance of the street. Cui Hao and the others instinctively turned to look, and saw a man in blue robes riding a horse towards a ce near them.

    His general features were in but had a lingering appeal upon closer inspection. His face was stretched taut and emotionless. It looked like he was in a hurry to do something.

    Cui Hao had seen far too many simr figures who were rushing to do something or be somewhere. He stepped back a bit to avoid the horse knocking him down.

    The horse that the man in blue robes was riding looked like it had been sshed with water. Its huffs and puffs of white breath streamed from its nostrils. It appeared to be close to copsing any moment. Then the man stopped his horse and just pulled out a bunch of notes. He yelled at the horse trader,

    ¡°Get a horse ready!¡±

    To think he was changing horses just like that!

    His voice was still reverberating in the air when the owner of the drink stall suddenly picked up the pot of sweet drinks she was making and sshed the contents him!

    The initially slightly golden syrup turned ck the moment it was sshed out of the pot. It smelled horrible and sttered like thick ink.

    ¡°An assassin? She was actually an assassin!¡± Cui Hao waspletely taken aback. He previously had not been able to tell at all!

    Jiang Qing who had been thinking about finishing his sweet drink felt his stomach flip. He almost threw up right then and there.

    The ck gas syrup turned into a thick curtain of rain. It went everywhere. It seemed like there was no way of protecting oneself from it!

    Cui Hao reached a conclusion after considering his options and decided that he could only roll under one of the horse¡¯s bellies. The horse blocked the attack, allowing him to survive.

    The man in blue robes on the horse drew his long saber hanging from his waist in a sh. His Knife Momentum was perfectly round and, like a void containing hidden vortexes, sucked everything up. Every drop of the ck syrup was trapped inside of it as if he was gathering andpressing it into a ball of liquid.

    ¡°What excellent desmanship!¡± Cui Hao had just inwardly praised the man when he suddenly spotted a bamboo rod shoot out like a dragon emerging from its cave. In the instant that the man was upied with fending off the ck syrup attack, it flew towards the side of his neck. Cui Hao discovered that the attacker was, in fact, the fortune-telling old man from just now who was blind in one eye!

    Jiang Qing felt a chill from within. He had not doubted the old man¡¯s identity at all before and thought him amon fortune-telling fraud.

    Coupled with the fact that the owner of the sweet drink stall was an assassin, had the attack been aimed at them, they would have already died at least twice!

    Right as the fortune-telling old man attacked, the man who had been selecting a steed suddenly pounced. He rolled under the green-robed man¡¯s horse and struck straight up with his steadily-held sword. He was attempting to stab right through the horse and into the man¡¯s pubic region!

    This was the real fatal blow!

    ¡°A death trap, a perfect death trap¡­¡± There were only these words floating in Cui Hao¡¯s mind.

    Right then, the man in blue robes crouched a little and made the bamboo pole miss his neck. Instead, he hit it away with the side of his face. Then, in a stunning logic-defying disy, he leaped into the air without umting any energy to do so. With a tremble of his de, the ck syrup he had been suspending flew towards the fortune-telling old man and sshed all over him. Not a single drop of itnded anywhere else.

    ¡°Argh!¡± The fortune-telling old man shrieked in pain as he rolled about on the ground. A short whileter, his legs went limp. His entire body was covered with traces of decay and a yellow fluid flowed from him.

    After tossing the ck syrup out, the owner of the stall produced two dirks as if she had already rehearsed it. She jumped into the air and aimed the dirks at between the eyebrows of the man in blue robes.

    However, the man¡¯s body suddenly became heavy and he dropped straight down to an inch away from his original position.

    That inch was the difference between life and death.

    Hended beside the horse. There was a sh of knife energy as the young man and the horse still impaled by the long sword copsed together. Blood spewed out into a huge pool.

    The owner of the sweet drink stall was all alone midair. She had no strength to change her posture and so, could only fall.

    Under any circumstance in which a person could not fly, he who fell first lived, and he who fellst perished!

    There was another sh of knife energy as the sweet-looking face of the owner was cleaved in half.

    Cui Hao and Jiang Qing had long lost their ability to think and speak. In their minds, they had already died countless times over in this death trap, yet the man in blue robes had finished off the three assassins with ease.

    The man in blue robes wasted no time in running straight for the nearest horse. He was about to leave the notes and ride off on the horse.

    Out of the blue, a dark and pure sword light shed through the air, aimed between the man¡¯s eyebrows. Its killing intent waspletely exposed. It was quick, urate and deadly.

    The attacker was the bare-chested horse trader!

    His candid-looking self was actually capable of such sword art!

    When was the most fatal moment of a death trap?

    It was precisely when one had thought himself to have repelled all assassins and survived!

    Lax, rejoiceful,cent andpletely off guard!

    The moment they saw the sword, Cui Hao and the others already felt like they had died because they too had rxed!

    Another sh of knife energy sliced through the air like a passing streak of lightning. Their eyes were still fixated on its silvery color when the horse trader was struck and crashed to the ground.

    He had actedter but was even swifter, beating the attacker to it!

    ¡°The rumored ¡®Aurora Electric Sword¡¯ Xiao Zhenhai probably isn¡¯t even as fast as him¡­¡± Cui Hao thought in a state of stupor.

    ¡°Thud!¡± The horse trader crashed to the ground while the man in blue robes leaped onto a steed and galloped off into the distance. At the same time, he called out,

    ¡°These¡¯re assassins from Unrelenting Tower! Everyone, please take them, and help yourselves to the reward!¡±

    ¡°If you guys still want to get rid of Unrelenting Tower¡¯s gold ss and Red-stair assassins, then secretly follow me! So long as you have the strength, you can gain a lot of wealth!¡±

    With a series of clip-clops, he vanished from the street, his heroic words still reverberating in the air. It was almost as if the assassins¡¯ death trap from before had been nothing more than a dream.

    However, the loud puking from those who had drunk the sweet drink, and seen the old man¡¯s horrendous death, made it clear that it had been real.

    Cui Hao took a deep breath and praised the man,

    ¡°What an amazing fellow!¡±

 Chapter 333: Beating Them at Their Own Game

    <h4>Chapter 333: Beating Them at Their Own Game</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    ¡°Clip-clop, clip-clop, clip-clop!¡± As Meng Qi rode his steed down the street, he was brimming with questions, very much different from his outward carefree appearance.

    To think he had encountered assassins from Unrelenting Tower!

    After he had silently parted ways with Qi Zhengyan, he had constantly changed his appearance and his routes in case someone was following him. There were numerous paths that led to Shaolin Temple and the world was such a big ce full of all sorts of people. He was also in disguise using Eight Nine Mysteries and other relevant materials. How would they have been able to find him if there had not been someone tailing him right from the start!

    So how had the assassins from Unrelenting Tower been able to stop him?

    To be honest, Meng Qi had not been caughtpletely off guard at the appearance of the assassins. It was just that he had thought the encounter would be like in his ns, and not a sudden one like that.

    He knew that the closer he got to Shaolin Temple, the fewer roads he could choose from and the greater the possibility of being discovered. If the monk behind it all had terrifying power, he would definitely be intercepted or encounter assassins when he neared Mount Liantai where Shaolin Temple was. Given his current reputation, the weakest opponent would be at least on the level of Half-step Exterior Scenery, and had already broken through the Heaven-man Connection or had mystical powers. They would not send weaker Half-step Exterior Scenery-level ones who had achieved their strength forcibly through elixirs and whatnot.

    Since the mastermind was unwilling to reveal himself, there was a very high chance that he would not cast his yet, but seek the help of assassins. That way, even if they failed, he would not leave any clues that could lead to him.

    Meng Qi considered the danger of the final part of his journey. He decided to use his rewards and half a year¡¯s sry to request for the protection of ¡°second young master Tang¡± from Six Fan School!

    His excuse was that he and second young master Tang were teaming up to defeat Unrelenting Tower of the Nine Evil Paths, with one of them working in the open and the other, in secret!

    Once he had entered Qin prefecture and neared Shaolin Temple, Meng Qi would put on his human skin mask and transform himself into second young master Tang, Tang Jing. Then he would discreetly ask Six Fan School¡¯s Slivery-badge Arresters to quietly follow him while he acted as bait to draw the Unrelenting Tower assassins out. At that point in time, no matter who the mastermind sent to attack him, they would all be treated as assassins from Unrelenting Tower and would be killed or captured by Six Fan School¡¯s Exterior-level arresters.

    As such, Meng Qi could borrow Six Fan School¡¯s power to defeat his enemies without exposing his true identity or his Secret-searching Nark identity. The monk mastermind would not dare to brashly act after that!

    This was the key point he had learned about setups from Master Wang and Jiang Hengchuan: Concealing one¡¯s identity!

    However, why had he already encountered Unrelenting Tower¡¯s assassins even before he had transformed into second young master Tang and entered Qin prefecture?

    First of all, it was impossible that the assassins had mistaken him for someone else. Even if they knew he was ¡°second young master Tang¡±, how could they so coincidentally stop him in Dragon-rocky City after he had changed his appearance and his route?

    This was the biggest question in Meng Qi¡¯s heart.

    He crossed Dragon-rocky Mount and entered the boundary of Qin prefecture. Shaolin Temple sat upon Mount Liantai in the Northern part of Qin prefecture. He was not too far from it, but there were still many roads he could take to get there¡­

    More than a month had passed and Senior Brother Qi could no longer hide the fact that Meng Qi was no longer with him. Any sharp person would be able to tell that ¡°Killing de¡± Su Meng had left¡­

    If the monk mastermind had reacted because of this¡­

    Meng Qi was suddenly startled as if he had understood something.

    Providential Sight and Omniscient Hearing!

    The Heavenly Knowing in the legends was not referring to any imaginary folklore, but the very obstacle right before his eyes!

    It seemed that the mastermind¡¯s strength was even greater than that of the Peerless Master Pro he had imagined!

    Their attempt to conceal the truth in River East had failed. He was not too far from Mount Liantai, and on top of that, he had left may items back in Shaolin Temple. Providential Sight and Omniscient Hearing might not be unable to get rid of the interference and pick out the right path from the two or three roads avable. Then the mastermind had gotten his subordinates to nt the assassins from Unrelenting Tower there!

    If that was the case, then there should not have been only assassins of that level from before. There should have been at least a better assassin!

    Based on his observations of the strength and cooperation of the four assassins from before, he could tell that they were Golden-level killers from Unrelenting Tower, and thus there would not be many of them. Faced with their death trap, there was a very high chance of defeat, even if one was among the top 30 on the Ranking List of Young Masters. Unless they possessed certain attributes, like any special skills, or the ability to project one¡¯s will outwards, keep a clear soul and feel one¡¯s surroundings and the flow of genuine Qi around them. Something with a simr effect such as the Heaven-man Connection and realm of Oneness of Heaven and Men would also increase their chance of survival.

    However, he had an outstanding reputation. Having gone through several major battles, many people were aware of his extraordinary mental energy. He even had to be careful and gradual in hiding it from the Ranking List of Young Masters. Now that he was also on its eleventh spot, the first person right after the top ten, such a setup was clearly insufficient to deal with him!

    With the professionalism of an organization like Unrelenting Tower, they would not make the mistake of underestimating their opponents!

    Unless, unless the four assassins from before had been nted there to verify his strength. They were supposed to make him let his guard down and rx for a brief period of time, creating an opportunity for the real assassins to strike!

    They hade after him one by one. Courage and strength waned after the second strike and would be exhausted by the third. The horse trader¡¯s attack right after the crowd had rxed and thought everything was over appeared to make it even more certain that the death trap was over. He had already made it through the final fatal blow, so why would he think that there would be one more attack while he was on his horse?

    Countless thoughts surfaced in Meng Qi¡¯s mind. He felt his heart suddenly squeeze. He did not sense any changes with the will he had projected outwards, but he could feel an extreme danger in his soul,parable to the time when he had first run into the Wolf King!

    He did not think twice. His genuine Qi exploded against the horse beneath his hips, throwing him into the air.

    Right then, the ck shadow cast by man and horse leaped up. It seemed to havee alive, dark and devoid of any light. The long sword with a deep blue sheen it was holding stabbed right through the horse¡¯s belly and its back. Its tip was pointed right at Meng Qi¡¯s pubic region.

    Had Meng Qi been half a beat slower, he would have been skewered through his pubic region up to his guts. That was the weak point of Golden Bell Shield and Eight Nine Mysteries!

    To be able to hide in the shadows or transform himself into one, the attacker had to at least be on the level of Half-step Exterior Scenery or was a Red-stair assassin!

    The assassin did not stop. The ck shadow was like a spear, piercing through the horse¡¯s body in an instant. Blood and flesh spattered everywhere as the horse copsed with a mournful cry. The blood stains and smidges of flesh looked like flowers blooming on the ground.

    Completely free of any blood spatters, the ck shadow¡¯s deep blue sword chased after Meng Qi. It swung from bottom up, still aimed at Meng Qi¡¯s pubic region, so fast that there were almost residual shadows of it.

    Thanks to the horse¡¯s sacrifice, Meng Qi had had a moment to catch his breath. Even if he did not have the time to activate his Purple Thunder Force, he could strike at full force.

    He cleaved his long saber downward. It was surprisingly slow, but every single variation it contained was so rapid that it was impossible to notice and difficult to tell. It made use of the slowness to hold all those variations and enveloped the nearby area with just a single strike. No matter where one tried to run to, it would be difficult to escape his blow.

    A slow saber, but a swift sword. The two formed an odd yet beautiful scene.

    ¡°ng! ng! ng!¡± Variations continued to appear as the saber and sword shed over and over again. The long sword seemed to be influenced by the saber and became weighed down by many fetters. Its speed began to decrease.

    Borrowing the shing force, Meng Qi twisted his body mid-air andnded on the limestone pavement. The frightening genuine Qiing from the long sword was transferred to his feet in a few steps.

    This genuine Qi was fine as silk, soft and unbroken and all-pervasive. Eight Nine Mysteries blocked a part of it, while the Immortal Pressing Art dissolved another part of it. However, it had yet topletely disappear, so Meng Qi had no choice but to shift it outside his body.

    Meng Qi shifted his feet back and the limestone appeared fine. Then the winter wind blew and they suddenly turned into tiny crumbs dancing in the breeze.

    If Eight Nine Mysteries had not altered the meridians in his body, Meng Qi would probably have suffered internal injuries even if he could disperse the force from blocking!

    Simrly, the ck shadow borrowed the momentum to descend. It pressed itself against the ground in a thinyer and ¡°flowed¡± towards Meng Qi at great speed. Its long sword did not leak a single trace of genuine Qi.

    Meng Qi had already firmed his legs in position. He wielded ¡°Heaven Inflicted Pain¡± and the silvery color leaped up. Its Knife energy formed a thin mist, shining like the light from ten thousand houses.

    There was dead silence. Utter dead silence. There was no activity at all.

    Meng Qi was surprised. This was his first time using the Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship, yet there was unexpectedly no response at all. His opponent was like a dead person!

    Did the opponent possess unique skills or did he use drugs to forcibly suppress his emotions?

    ¡°Something¡¯s wrong!¡± Meng Qi suddenly came to his senses and pounced forward without hesitation.

    At that exact moment, the ck shadow before him slowly turned transparent. It vanished, but it was actually an illusion! No wonder the Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship had been ineffective!

    On the other hand, the shadow beneath his feet came to life all of a sudden. Its long sword swung ant at Meng Qi¡¯s pubic region.

    Meng Qi was fortunately half a step ahead. He did not stop and directly swung his long saber towards the back, fortified with genuine Qi and mental energy. The saber was his eyes, his hands, and an extension of his physical body. He used it to sense his surroundings and observe the ck shadow and his sword.

    ¡°Heaven Inflicted Pain¡± glided along a mystical path and struck the long sword with a resounding ng, as if it had been waiting for this encounter for long.

    The feminine and gentle genuine Qi invaded his body. Eight Nine Mysteries¡¯ pale golden glow spread over Meng Qi¡¯s body and the Immortal Pressing Art ran within him. They worked to either block or defend against the Qi. Meng Qi¡¯s feet got heavier. They crushed a few limestones underfoot. A stream of blood trickled out of the corner of his mouth.

    At that point in time, the street was in a frenzy. The brave men who had been moved by Meng Qi¡¯s words hurried over, several of them hailing from the city¡¯s aristocratic families. The ck shadow paused, then leaped into the dark shadows of the city gate¡¯s archway and disappeared without a trace.

    If it had been blocked and Dragon-rocky City¡¯s powerful individuals had been drawn over, there would have been no way out for him. He was adept at assassinating, not close fights.

    The winter sunlight scattered on the muddy ground. Everything was bright and beautiful and it felt warm andnguid. The events that had just happened went by so quickly that it felt just like a dream.

    Meng Qi reflected on the battle. He had a rough feeling of that assassin¡¯s strength¨Ca Red-stair assassin on the level of Half-step Exterior Scenery. However, it was probably a Half-step Exterior Scenery that had been attained through a forced breakthrough or extensive doping. Based on his strength and genuine Qi, the difference in their strength did not exceed a realm. Yet his magical Half-step Exterior Scenery waspletely in line with his assassin identity, like he had intentionally adjusted his gains to make thempatible. If Meng Qi solely based his judgment on the assassination, then the assassin was no worse than most of those on the Half-step Exterior Scenery level.

    It was terrifying!

    However, what was even more terrifying was that this was probably only the beginning. The monk mastermind was not trying to challenge Meng Qi, but to kill him. If he had enlisted the help of Unrelenting Tower, then there was a huge likelihood that the Red-stair assassin would soon be followed by Orange-stair or Exterior-level assassins to rapidly eliminate any lurking dangers. If not for the fact that the mastermind had yet to correctly identify the route he was taking, he probably would already have encountered them just now¡­

    The good thing was that although his n had been disrupted, he could still beat them at their own game. Unrelenting Tower¡¯s assassins were public enemies that could be killed on sight. Six Fan School¡¯s powerful individuals and some of the Exterior-level experts definitely would not ignore their presence. It was the perfect opportunity to spread this news and make them hide themselves around him so they could capture the assassins. That would force Unrelenting Tower¡¯s assassins into carefully thinking before they acted!

    As long as he had crossed Dragon-rocky Mount and entered Qin prefecture, he was close to Shaolin Temple. At that point in time, he would blow the matter up and hopefully his Master would hear of it ande to get him. Widely spread information was impossible to suppress by the mastermind!

    Meng Qi loudly chuckled and shouted,

    ¡°An assassin from Unrelenting Tower appeared and I forced it to retreat! Our rewards are right around the corner, so if you have faith in your strength, then please quietly follow me!¡±

    With that, he turned around and headed for the archway of the city gate. He took slow strides and acted like he was waiting for a powerful expert to appear, but maintained his distance from the disorderly crowd in case an assassin was mingling amongst them.

    Ten miles away from the city was Dragon-rocky Mount.

 Chapter 334: Heterodox Demons

    <h4>Chapter 334: Heterodox Demons</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Meng Qi trekked past blue snow-capped mountains along muddy roads before finally entering Dragon-rocky Mount a short whileter. He was at the boundary between two prefectures. There were few experts of the Exterior there and thus any surprises would be limited. If the monk mastermind was decisive in his killing, then the lineup of assassins from Unrelenting Tower would probably be more luxurious. He could not say for sure that they would not dare to brashly act, for they could change their assassinations into open attacks.

    Hence, Meng Qi had decided to pick up his pace. Since there was only one Red-stair assassin along the particr path he was taking, he would take the opportunity to cross Dragon-rocky Mount and enter Qin prefecture. Shaolin Temple was close by and martial arts blossomed in that area. Several Shaolin Temple disciples not of monk origin had established families there, so there were many experts of the Exterior. There was also a greater number of Six Fan School¡¯s Slivery Badge and Green Ribbon arresters.

    Whereas the number of assassins from Unrelenting Tower at and above the orange-stair level was limited. The number of assassins of each stair could be counted on one¡¯s fingers, and some even only had one or two at best. The world was a big ce with many business opportunities, so there were probbaly five or less assassins avable to deal with a trivial enlightenment period-level individual like him. Moreover, they could not afford to fail. They would have to retreat in the face of diffiuclties once they caught the attention of the Northern part of Qin prefecture.

    Various pros and cons drfited through Meng Qi¡¯s mind, pushing him to step into Dragon-rocky Mount.

    At that point in time, it was impossible for any experts of the Exterior to directly go forward and protect him. Firstly because there were few brave and heroic people like that; he could only get those who were after the mary gains or rewards from aristocratic families and sects to secretly follow behind him, waiting to ¡°capture¡± their prey. Secondly, Meng Qi also wanted them to stay hidden. If Unrelenting Tower learned of the number of powerful individuals following him, they would definitelye up with a counteracting measure. However, if they were unaware, they would hold back in case they harmed someone they were not supposed to. They would not be able toe up with a targeted measure if they did not have a clear understanding of the situation. In the case of assassins, they would rather not act at all.

    Typically, assassins only acted when they possessed a rtively clear understanding of the situation and were sure that their targets were at their most vulnerable.

    Cui Hao and the others watched Meng Qi enter the mountain and deliberated for a moment before discreetly following him. If he ran into red-stair or orange-stair assassins, they would definitely sit out. They did not want to endanger themselves. However, if it was a Golden-level killer, they would probably act in a chivalrous manner. As long as they killed one or two of them, their good names would spread far and wide.

    Meng Qi was walking along the mountain path when he suddenly heard someone from behind shout,

    ¡°May the Young Master in front please hold on!¡±

    Meng Qi held his saber in defense and quietly turned to take a look.

    The crowd was led by a Jianghu bandit wearing arge fur coat. He cupped a fist in his other hand and said, ¡°Everyone wants to get rid of the Nine Evil Paths. If you don¡¯t mind, I am willing to walk alongside you and fight Unrelenting Tower¡¯s assassins together.¡±

    Meng Qi wielded his long saber as a sign that they should stay away from him. He politely smiled and replied, ¡°Brave men, the assassins are skilled at concealing themselves and changing their appearances. I am willing to walk alone. I don¡¯t want the people around me to suffer from the assassins¡¯ attacks either. If you guys have set your minds on helping, just quietly follow me. When the assassins appear, we can surround and suppress them.¡±

    From the looks of it thus far, even if Golden-level killers had set a death trap for him, they could not do anything to him. However, as the saying goes, it is easy to dodge an spear in the open, but not an arrow in the dark. If a ¡°trusted aide¡± by his side suddenly attacked, he would have fallen into the trap. Many masters had perished at the hands of their own kin, disciples and friends!

    The Jianghu bandits appeared a little embarrassed at having been rejected by Meng Qi. However, Meng Qi was very firm in his attitude. He had no other way, and thus continued on his path into the woods with the band of brothers covertly following him.

    There was not a single shadow of a bird or the trace of a human. Dragon-rocky Mount appeared very cold and quiet, but there could be countless assassins who had enlightened their Acupores hidden amidst the trees or under the snow.

    The snow crunched beneath Meng Qi¡¯s feet. He did not care about the traces he was leaving behind, but focussed on going full speed ahead. He put all his effort into getting out of the woods as soon as possible.

    Night fell. The moon was shrouded by clouds, casting darkness across the mountain range. From time to time there were terrifying roars of beastsing form the depths of the forest. They reverberated in the still and quiet air.

    Meng Qi had been at it for several days by then. He slightly slowed and retrieved some water and preserved foods from the Space Ring to maintain his strength. If he became too tired, he would not be able to use his full strength.

    He had not built a fire to boil water or hunt for food because of two reasons. He was rushing for time, and he was afraid that the assassin was adept at poisoning and might have poisoned his food and water. Hence, he settled for the water and dried food he had prepared beforehand. That put his mind at peace.

    A shrine appeared at the side of the path ahead. Since it was a ce meant for passers-by to shelter themselves from the rain, it was well-maintained. Glimmers of the fire inside could be seen, their orange-red mes jumping about and warming the freezing winter night. It made one want to go in and warm up by the fire while resting their feet.

    ¡°I wonder who¡¯s inside¡­¡± Meng Qi was prepared to directly walk past the shrine and carry on with his journey.

    ¡°Sir, the winter night is harsh. It must be hard to be in a hurry, so why note in and have a rest?¡± A female voice came from inside the shrine.

    Her voice was gentle, feminine and sounded pleasing to the ears. It was like a hand caressing his heart. At the same time, Meng Qi felt like he could smell the fragrance of food wafting out from the shrine. The aroma mingled with the refreshing scent of the nearby pine trees,bining into an indescribable smell.

    All around them were steep mountainous cliffs and a dense forest. The shrine had naturally turned into the perfect ce to take shelter. Only a gentle breeze blew past, but it did not disperse the smell.

    Something was off. Meng Qi was suddenly on the alert as he realized that his genuine Qi was bing weaker. He had carelessly slipped into their trap!

    Calmly, he retrieved his Concentration and Anti-poison Pill and slipped it into his mouth under the fake gesture of covering his nose. The pill¡¯s effects slowly spread throughout his body. The poison was rapidly removed and everything returned to normal.

    Right then, there was a massive explosion. The roads on the mountain all shook and swayed at the impact as dense smoke billowed up into the sky. Someone had used a lot of explosives!

    Then, a firework shot out from the shrine and into the sky. It burst apart in a gorgeous disy!

    ¡°¡®Killing de¡¯ Su Meng, I¡¯ve long heard of your name. Now that I¡¯ve seen you today, you seem only so-so.¡± A male voice came from beyond the bend further up the road. It sounded like its owner was quickly drawing closer.

    He had a middle build and waspletely bald, his head shining like a spiced corned egg. A pair of thick eyebrows sat above his deep eyes while a slightly ttened nose bridge made his plump lips stand out even more.

    The man was around 30 years old. He was d in robes of such a deep red they appeared ck and a crimson long saber rested in his hand.

    Meng Qi waited for the pill¡¯s effects topletely set in. He was holding his sword in his left hand and his saber in his right, but was in no rush to act. In a low and steady voice, he asked, ¡°me-scorching Devilman? I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d join in the fray. Aren¡¯t you afraid of being surrounded and attacked by heroes and sent to Six Fan School in exchange for rewards? Or have you perhaps joined Unrelenting Tower?¡±

    The man had such a unique appearance that Meng Qi could tell who he was with a single nce. He was the me-scorching Devilman of Destruction Sect¡¯s 19 Devilmen. In terms of strength, he was among the top five devils!

    He practiced the ¡°Roaring me Devil Saber¡±. Although he did not improve at a particrly fast rate, he had a solid foundation. He had not made it on the Ranking List of Young Masters before the age of 35, but was now already close to attaining the Heaven-man Connection at 40. There was plenty of time for him to break through to the Exterior. ording to Six Fan School¡¯s evaluation, his strength wasparable to around the tenth rank on the Ranking List of Young Masters.

    ¡°I¡¯m doing well in Destruction Sect, why would I betray them and switch over to Unrelenting Tower? Since I¡¯ve epted someone¡¯s money, I¡¯ll have to do my job!¡± The me-scorching Devilman chuckled. He was in no hurry to act either, as if he were waiting for something. ¡°As for the crowd of heroes? The manyndmines the Luo Denomination¡¯s ¡®Green Cultivator¡¯ has collected have already blown up the path. They won¡¯t even make it in time for your funeral.¡±

    His words were sharp and aggressive, evidently trying to strike a mental battle with Meng Qi.

    ¡°Luo Denomination¡¯s ¡®Green Cultivator¡¯?¡± Meng Qi was surprised. Not only had Destruction Sect joined in, but Luo Denomination was also involved?

    A green shadow appeared on the path behind him. Its footsteps were light, almost like it was floating above the ground, and its face was drearily pale like it had suffered internal injuries.

    ¡°Shadow Cold Palm? You¡¯re a Luo Denomination Cultivator!¡± Thanks to Siz Fan School¡¯s information, Meng Qi was also able to recognize the person blocking his path from behind.

    His sobriquet was ¡°Shadow Cold Palm¡± and he was an infamous evil man of the Heterodox. Seven or eight years ago, he had unlocked the Hidden Latch of Life and Death and rose to the level of Half-step Exterior Scenery. However, because the demonic art he practiced was highly dangerous and bizarre, he suffered from Qi-deviancy Derangement once. He had barely been able to survive it, but his strength drastically plummetted and he was left with internal injuries that could not be fully cured. Attacking others meant simultaneously dealing damage to himself. Hence, he had been keeping a low profile over the past few years and had hardly acted at all. To think he had turned into Luo Denomination¡¯s ¡°Green Cultivator¡±, or perhaps he had been one all along?

    ¡°Your life will be traded for a cure for my internal injuries. You should be honored.¡± The Green Cultivator sounded dark as he swiftly spoke.

    He was known for his Lightness Skill. Thus, although he had been following Meng Qi from before, nobody had noticed!

    The ¡°me-scorching Devilman¡± alone was already a challenge, but the ¡°Green Cultivator¡± and the poisondy in the shrine made things even more difficult. Meng Qi suddenly felt like Jiang Hengchuan when he had to face Jiang Zhiwei, Ruan Yushu and himself.

    ¡°Master Su, are you not taking the chance to attack first because you¡¯re waiting for the Exterior-level experts near Dragon-rocky Mount toe help you?¡± Thedy in the shrine revealed herself, holding a hairpin. Her pale pinkish-grey skirt fluttered in the breeze. She had a clean beauty to her and a charming smile. There was even a beauty mole near the corner of her lips.

    In her left hand was a jade bamboo flute with an eye-catching green glint.

    ¡°¡®Soul-losing Flute¡¯ Lin Biyu?¡± The beauty mole and jade bamboo flute allowed Meng Qi to identify her.

    She was a Heterodox Expert as well and was skilled in the Sonorous Skill and poisoning. Although she looked she was only slightly over 20 years old, she had in fact crossed 40 a long time ago. At the nine acupores level, even if she was not as strong as the me-scorching Devilman and the Green Cultivator, she could attack and control the situation from a distance. It was truly troublesome!

    Such a battle formation was much stronger than the death trap in the city. It was as terrifying as when Meng Qi, Jiang Zhiwei and Ruan Yushu had teamed up to fight Jiang Hengchuan.

    ¡°You made a fatal mistake when you killed the Fire Lord and ruined the ns of the Civil Star and the others. Given the chance, of course there¡¯d be people acting as a go-between where you live.¡± Lin Biyu giggled. ¡°Right now, Dragon-rocky City is in a mess. One Yellow-stair assassin and two Red-stair assassins are no match for the nearby Exterior-level experts and are slightlyte so they can¡¯t directly attack you, but they¡¯re enough to draw away the powerful individuals.¡±

    To think there was a Yellow-stair assassin! They were much stronger than the Orange-stair assassin Meng Qi had thought of. The monk mastermind was clearly a cold-hearted killer who ground his enemies to dust like a thunderp. Thank goodness Meng Qi had properly responded!

    However, he had not expected ¡°The Myths¡± to go along with the situation and seize the opportunity to attack him. His past enmity with them had yet to be erased, and they had never directly attacked him.

    But how had they known his tracks? He definitely could not make their list of people to exact revenge on, thus there was no way a Peerless Master Pro or even more powerful official member would pay any attention to him.

    Unless the monk mastermind had some deep connection to ¡°The Myths¡±?

    That was the only exnation¡­

    ¡°So it seems I don¡¯t have any aid for now.¡± Meng Qi suddenly burst into a carefree smile and said, ¡°I¡¯m waiting, and you guys seem to be waiting too. Are you waiting for the poison to take effect, or are you waiting for even more powerful support to arrive?¡±

    Lin Biyu lightlyughed. ¡°I see you have an outstanding antidote elixir.¡±

    The me-scorching Devilman appeared calm. ¡°Indeed. There¡¯s another Red-stair assassin making his way here right now. You¡¯ll never escape.¡±

    His straightforward confession was supposed to give Meng Qi mental pressure. It was supposed to make Meng Qi feel despair and difort. In a battle between masters, he had to try force Meng Qi¡¯s mentality into copsing. There was no room for carelessness.

    Meng Qi¡¯s expression turned serious as he looked at the long saber before him. In a cid voice, he said,

    ¡°No worries, I¡¯ll just kill you guys before he arrives!¡±

    His aura exploded around him as he stepped forward. He was like an unsheathed de. He loudly cried,

    ¡°If you want to kill me, at least one of you¡¯ll have to die with me. Who wants to volunteer?¡±

    Meng Qi¡¯s shouting traveled into the distance. Even before striking, he had already pinpointed their ws, shaking their confidence.

    The three of them were from different factions. It was their first time working together and thus none of them could trust one another. They could not cooperate the same way he, Jiang Zhiwei and Ruan Yushu had. It was obvious from the way they had been dying attacking before that and were only concerned about themselves as they waited for the Red-stair assassin to arrive. As long as Meng Qi could make good use of this point, he stood a chance at winning!

    One monk fetches the water himself, two monks carry it together, and three monks refuse to get any water at all!

 Chapter 335: Who Wants to Volunteer?

    <h4>Chapter 335: Who Wants to Volunteer?</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    There was no way the three of them would attack without any reservations and weaken themselves till they copsed. If something like that happened, they could foresee themselves turning on one another, ambushing their rades¡±.

    The Nine Evil Paths had never been a single organization. There was much enmity among the various factions. Although they could join forces for the sake of benefits, once the job was done, merciless fall outs were not umon. It was the same for those from the Heterodox¡­

    They would not sacrifice their lives for something like that. Since they had rades¡± and backup that would arrive soon, being a little more conservative was natural. Therefore, they would not counter Meng Qi¡¯s attacks too seriously, because their main intent was to whittle away at his strength as well as find a chance to injure him¡­

    However, if they were faced with a deadly and unavoidable blow, they would probably still be able to go all out if necessary. Numerous years of Jianghu experience and strength did not lie.

    As Meng Qi stepped forward and shouted, these ¡°terms and conditions¡± shed through his mind. It was as if he could predict their movements based on it, directing his own battle.

    He had to carefully control the degree of his actions¨Che could not drive any one of them so far into a corner that they had to fight back at full force. Unless, of course, he was sure that he would be able to kill them within one or two strokes. However, he also could not simply hope to escape or be on the defense. He would end up only ducking and with not enough of fighting with his everything, he could be easily dealt with by his opponents. They would gradually wear him down, inflicting huge damage over time or dying the time.

    This was something Meng Qi had already understood by the time he began to strike!

    His survival in the match against three masters was dependent on his ability to strictly maintain such a degree.

    In a battle of masters, covert fighting on a mental level was the most important!

    The me-scorching Devilman, Green Cultivator and Soul-losing Flute¡¯s mentalities seemed to be clearly reflected in Meng Qi¡¯s mind¡­

    As he raised his long saber, Meng Qi¡¯s genuine Qi ran at its maximum. He secretly used the Hallucination Body Movements and crossed the distance between him and the me-scorching Devilman in a sh by following his Knife¡¯s Momentum.

    Just then, the mournful sound of a flute could be heard. Laden with a lingering sorrow, it directly entered one¡¯s heart, sapping one of his will. It frustrated Meng Qi. He felt like his body was being fettered down by several weights and his movements were slowing.

    The Green Cultivator who was known as the ¡°Shadow Cold Palm¡± seemed to glide across the ground. He was as fast as Meng Qi at his best. His Lightness Skill Body Movements was truly outstanding, enabling him to overtake others even if they had had a headstart.

    He raised his right hand and the white gas around him gathered and solidified into ice. His palm swung at the back of Meng Qi¡¯s heart.

    Snowkes danced about. His genuine Qi was like a white ice snake, mightily shooting out with a cold and harsh attitude. It enveloped all the angles at which Meng Qi could duck in a terrifying disy of its power.

    Even though he was not going all out, that palm strike had almost the same force as that of Jiang Hengchuan. His realm was still there after all despite having lost much of his strength before!

    The frosty feeling invaded Meng Qi¡¯s body before the palm had even touched him. Meng Qi felt his blood and blood vessels freeze a little and his movements slowed even further.

    ¡°As expected, they really aren¡¯t using their killer moves straight away¡­¡± Meng Qi remained totally calm. He paid no attention to the Green Cultivator behind him and activated his Eight Nine Mysteries and Golden Bell Shield. The dark gold glow enveloped his body as his muscles rippled and made his clothes go tight. He charged forward and swung his sword at the me-scorching Devilman.

    When Meng Qi had appeared before him using his ¡°Stealth skill¡±, the me-scorching Devilman had already struck with the crimson de in his hands. With the flute music acting as shackles and slowing Meng Qi down, if he were still too slow to attack, then he would be a joke!

    The thin de swung down at an amazing speed. Its heat collided with the airflow and created fiery mes from his genuine Qi. If one was struck by the mes, the ¡°fiery Qi¡± would enter his body and burn his meridians.

    The way he swung his de was exceedingly strange. It differed from the usual person¡¯s stroke and felt very awkward, almost like he had reached the realm of Void Tactics. It was like an evil spirit itself striking, extremely petrifying.

    Despite being dragged down by the flute¡¯s shackles and the imminent strike from the Green Cultivator behind him, Meng Qi pushed on. His knife energy changed and the air became hazy, turning into the splendid Mortal World.

    Meng Qi was going to go all out right from the beginning with his Exterior-level killer move!

    Although it was not at full strength because of the flute music, the me-scorching Devilman was not Jiang Hengchuan. He could not rely on his realm to take it head on. One Heart Affecting Another caused his Roaring me Devil Saber to tremendously slow, to the point where it was just like a mother¡¯s tender caress.

    The expression on his face was maniacal. Power, women, money, scripts, precious weapons, property and the like all appeared before his eyes one by one. His de shifted backward, as if he wanted to put all of them into his arms.

    The flute suddenly yed a coloratura note, snapping the me-scorching Devilman out of his trance. They hade prepared to deal with Meng Qi¡¯s Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship.

    Heaven Inflicted Pain broke through the me-scorching Devilman¡¯s Protective Upstanding Qi. The me-scorching Devilman¡¯s self-restraint and the flute note woke him up. His de trembled as he swung it ant like a fire dragon and it shed with Heaven Inflicted Pain.

    ¡°ng!¡± Meng Qi did not conceal Heaven Inflicted Pain¡¯s nature as a Precious Weapon and cleaved away the genuine Qi surrounding the me-scorching Devilman¡¯s de.

    At the same time, the Green Cultivator¡¯s palm had made contact with his back, at the position of his heart.

    Meng Qi did not block it. He stabbed with the long sword in his left hand, its sword light pure and radiant but the air of death around it ghastly. He had not used Yama¡¯s Invitation in a while.

    He spat out a mouth of blood that was tinted dark green. The back of his shirt was damaged and the pale gold glow was full of cracks, but his long sword continued to move faster.

    There was no return nor retreating!

    Meng Qi relied on Eight Nine Mysteries, Golden Bell Shield and the Immortal Pressing Art to block the Green Cultivator¡¯s palm attack and hold together his nearly frozen meridians. Then he borrowed some of his genuine Qi and transformed it into sword power, unusually scary.

    The me-scorching Devilman who had just blocked out ¡°Mortal Dust Fall¡± gritted his teeth in the face of Meng Qi¡¯s fearsome sword. He fiercely shook his de.

    The void surrounding them suddenly lit up. It was a dark red, like a pile of matches had been struck with the me-scorching Devilman as their center.

    Heaven-man Connection!

    His thin knife traced the rise and fall of the mes and turned them into a roaring ze. They seemed very realistic as they went for Meng Qi¡¯s Meridian.

    After a series of nging sounds from the colliding des rang out, the me-scorching Devilman seized his chance to move backward. He was unwilling to be engaged in intensebat with Meng Qi, who was fighting like a wild tiger. All he needed to do was to block his escape route.

    With that strike from before, the me-scorching Devilman had used his Exterior-level killer move to ward off danger. Hence he did not want to continuously use thesest minute resorts that would tire him out and drain his genuine Qi.

    He had not trained his mental energy using techniques like the Transformation Strategy, the Immortal Pressing Art and Supernatural Power of Shaking Heaven and Hitting Earth. Thus, even though he was in a higher realm than Meng Qi, with his strength, he was probably only capable of around three Exterior-level moves.

    Therefore, even though he knew that pushing himself to fight Meng Qi¡¯s Exterior-level moves with his own would give the Green Cultivator a chance to kill the Killing de, he would not do it. Of course he would not! Meng Qi¡¯s near-Exterior level killer moves would utterly exhaust him, and if he were not careful, he could very well end up dying with him!

    It would also be great if did not have to use skills that devastated his Blood Essence. Making up for it was a real headache, so he would hit his limit with another Exterior-level killer move.

    The Green Cultivator¡¯s palm mmed into Meng Qi¡¯s back. Absorbing the impact, Meng Qi borrowed it to push himself forward and forced the me-scorching Devilman away. Then he made use of the recoil from the des colliding and flipped himself backward, moving like an illusion. He came face to face with the ghostly Green Cultivator.

    ¡°Toot!¡±

    The flute suddenly produced a sharp note that shook Meng Qi up from within. It felt like he had been pierced by an invisible arrow. If the Concentration and Anti-poison Pill he had taken beforehand did not have aposure-steadying effect, he would probably already have been struck with vertigo and then taken another palm from the Green Cultivator.

    He gritted his teeth as blood squeezed out from the corner of his eyes and he endured the damage to his Vital Spirit and mild vertigo. His right hand gripping the sword grew steadier and his long saber cleaved downwards on the Green Cultivator¡¯s head. It absorbed all the surrounding airflow and vitality, making it feel like the space around them had contracted and that there was only that one sword between all of heaven and earth.

    His Knife Momentum was dominating, extremely strong and fierce. The Green Cultivator did not dare to let his guard down. He interlocked his palms and attacked, seeming to release an icy st that threatened to freeze Heaven Inflicted Pain in ce.

    He was still in the realm of Half-step Exterior Scenery and thus could barely manage to make out the flow of Meng Qi¡¯s genuine Qi. Hence he did not underestimate his attack.

    ¡°Puff!¡±

    The terrifying palm force pped Heaven Inflicted Pain, but it was incredibly weak, like he had struck rotten wood.

    How could it be!

    The flow of his genuine Qi was actually fake?

    The Green Cultivator turned pale with fright. Heaven Inflicted Pain that was trapped between his palms suddenly shot out like it had long been waiting for that chance. It made nine strokes in quick session high above in the air, theyers of airflow piling up one on top of the other. Rumbling sounds shook the ce like thunder streaking through clear skies. However, its target was not the Green Cultivator, but ¡°Soul-losing Flute¡± Lin Biyu who was standing at the shrine¡¯s entrance!

    Meng Qi did not touch his Purple Thunder Force, but used the Knife Momentum from ¡°Violent Thunder Shocking the Sky¡± to activate Heaven Inflicted Pain. Silvery lightning jumped all around and converged into Knife Qi that resembled a thunder dragon. It attacked from afar, destroying the void before it appeared in front of Lin Biyu in a sh.

    The crackling sounds of thunder did not stop. Ayer of the ground was charred ck, and several pine trees at the side of the path cleanly snapped into two. Pine tree after pine tree was felled with tiny shes of lightning and thunder winding around them.

    The ground reacted to the Knife Qi and split apart to form deep fissures. The thunder dragon locked on to and hurtled towards Lin Biyu, rendering any form of escape impossible.

    Whereas Meng Qi made use of the momentum to quickly act, close behind the Knife Qi. It was like he definitely had to kill Lin Biyu right there and then!

    His current trajectory was highly peculiar. It seemed like he was moving in a roundabout way, being closer to the me-scorching Devilman than the Green Cultivator.

    Lin Biyu had not expected the Killing de to be able to shake off her fetters and drive past the enemies before him to attack her like that. She was adept at the Sonorous Skill and poisons, but in the face of pure, strong thunder Knife Qi, she was helpless. In an attempt to escape, she unleashed her Body Movements but to no avail. The Knife Qi was right before her eyes in an instant.

    ¡°Toot!¡±

    The sound came from the holes in the jade flute. It flew out and formed a wall of airflow before Lin Biyu, causing the Knife Qi to furiously tremble and appear on the verge of dropping.

    ¡°Pow!¡±

    The thunder dragon had cut through the wall of gas.

    Lin Biyu turned even paler than before. She took the chance to catch her breath as Blood Essence trickled out her mouth and stained the side of her flute crimson.

    Seven short notes were produced, each stacking on top of the other such that they sounded like a single note. The genuine Qi transformed into a specific form. It was a bright, undting red, resembling a fiery phoenix or mystical bird. It ferociously pounced onto Meng Qi¡¯s Knife Qi.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    The Knife Qi exploded and the fiery red phoenix dissipated. With loud crackles, the remaining thunderbolts struck Lin Biyu, shattering her Protective Upstanding Qi. Many parts of her body became charred as she remained suspended in a state of numbness for the while.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± The Green Cultivator roared upon seeing Meng Qi pounce at the defenseless Lin Biyu. At full strength, he mmed his palms together. The surrounding coldness suddenly intensified. Snow was whipped about in the air, while a pool of muddy water on the ground directly froze over.

    The force from his palms turned into two ice snakes that charged at Meng Qi¡¯s neck. He was also using hisst-resort technique, because he had to stop Meng Qi from killing Lin Biyu.

    On the other side, the me-scorching Devilman who had been pushed away first was naturally the first one to try and stop him. He swung his thin de down as it vibrated at high-speed, creating friction against the airflow and setting it aze. The Knife Qi it was projecting turned into an ember dragon thatunched itself at the back of Meng Qi¡¯s heart.

    When attacking, he had subconsciously chosen an Exterior-level move to use. He decided to disregard his concerns since he was only using it to fend off Meng Qi for a bit, and the Green Cultivator was still around anyway!

    ¡°He really is reluctant to use his Exterior-level moves¡­¡± Meng Qi spun around all of a sudden. He did not aim for Lin Biyu, but headed for the me-scorching Devilman¡¯s Knife Qi instead.

    A ripping sound filled the air as a deep gash appeared on the right side of his body. It was so deep that the flesh and bones inside peeked out. The pale gold glow faded a bit more.

    The Immortal Pressing Art was still running, so Meng Qi used the Knife Qi to turn around once more. Like a giant bird spreading its wings, Meng Qi pushed the Green Cultivator¡¯s two ice snakes away and hurried over to Lin Biyu in the blink of an eye.

    Sword light shone. Meng Qi leaped forward again and hid behind one of the shrine¡¯s pirs.

    ¡°Snap!¡± The pir was broken into half by the Green Cultivator and the me-scorching Devilman¡¯s enraged attacks.

    Blood spilled out from Lin Biyu¡¯s mid-brows. A look of unwillingness and disbelief was frozen in her eyes as her legs went limp and she slowly dropped to the ground.

    Right from the start, Meng Qi had already decided to kill the Soul-losing Flute first because she could attack and control the situation from a distance. Otherwise, he would be helpless. He would not be able to escape nor would he be able to defeat them¨Che would definitely die!

    Meng Qi was quite the sight to behold. He held his saber in his right hand and his sword in his left, his clothes tattered and his muscles rippling. The pale gold glow was almostpletely gone. Blood gushed out of his open wounds and trickled from the corners of his eyes. He roared,

    ¡°The first burial offering has been sacrificed!¡±

    ¡°In my current condition, if you want to kill me, I¡¯ll still need another sacrifice!¡±

    He stepped forward with a menacing aura. His ferocity exploded and his voice sounded like rumbling thunder as he cried,

    ¡°Who wants to volunteer?¡±

 Chapter 336: Ten Breaths

    <h4>Chapter 336: Ten Breaths</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    ¡°Who wants to volunteer?¡±

    His voice resounded throughout the space, entering Green Cultivator and me-scorching Devilman¡¯s ears. They shuddered involuntarily at the feeling of their imposing manners snatched from them.

    If they could go all out to fight Meng Qi, it was likely that they could kill him but they wouldn¡¯t be able to prevent getting injured or severely weakened. However, neither believed that the other would use his full strength and thus didn¡¯t want to risk their lives. They didn¡¯t want to be the burial offerings that Meng Qi would drag into his tomb before his death. Even if they didn¡¯t die, they would probably be very badly injured or extremely drained. That would give their rade¡± an easy opportunity to kill them.

    With so many walls put up between them and theck of amon state of mind, taking turns to fight Meng Qi was the only possible option. However, who would be willing to go first?

    Meng Qi¡¯s injuries weren¡¯t as serious as they had thought. Though the gash created by me-scorching Devilman was hideous, it was a mere superficial cut. His spasming muscles had stopped most of the bleeding.

    It wasn¡¯t that he could skip many levels up despite his Golden Bell Shield and Eight Nine Mysteries still having not reached the Eight Acupores level. me-scorching Devilman himself relied on a lot of demonic arts to achieve the preliminary stage of the Heaven-man Connection. He was much more powerful than the average nine acupores expert. The fact that Meng Qi could heal himself so quickly was a testament to the might of his Golden Bell Shield and Eight Nine Mysteries.

    However, he was still wearing Soft Fish-scaled Armor, a soft armor fashioned from the scales of the Murky, the Exterior-level monster. After me-scorching Devilman¡¯s strike cut open the armor, his Knife Momentum had significantly decreased. Had he not tried to take on the full strength of his de, the scorching heat from the de wouldn¡¯t have sliced right through his flesh. The injury he sustained wouldn¡¯t have been that deep, and his Golden Bell Shield wouldn¡¯t have shattered instantly.

    Currently, his most severe injury was from Green Cultivator¡¯s palm strike. It was dark and chilling and all-pervasive, seeping through his armor. He had essentially been holding it off with the Eight Nine Mysteries and the Golden Bell Shield, using the Immortal Pressing Art to counter it. However, the chilling feeling still affected his meridians and blood, nearly freezing them. If his Eight Nine Mysteries and Golden Bell Shield hadn¡¯t been stronger than his meridians, his limbs would have turned rigid after that strike. Attacking the Green Cultivator¡¯s de wouldn¡¯t result in a good oue for him.

    me-scorching Devilman¡¯s boiling hot genuine Qi invaded his body but was used by the Immortal Pressing Art to ease the freezing coldness within him. That improved his condition a little.

    While roaring, Meng Qi hadn¡¯t taken a break at all. He was still taking in the situation and assessing the conditions of his enemies as far as he could see.

    me-scorching Devilman didn¡¯t sustain any injuries and wasn¡¯t in pain. He appeared normal and full of genuine Qi. Apart from expending arge amount of mental energy, he was still in his peak condition¡­

    Green Cultivator¡¯s pallidplexion was tinted green, seemingly suggesting that he suffered from internal injuries. His breath was rather unsteady¡­

    He had suffered Qi-deviancy Derangement before and had barely been able to preserve his life, but his strength had drastically decreased. Now he was left with internal injuries that couldn¡¯t be fully treated. For every attack he made, he himself would sustain injuries¡­ This piece of information shed across Meng Qi¡¯s mind. From the look of it, it certainly didn¡¯t seem false!

    Green Cultivator had already used his Exterior-level killer move just now, so it had to have brought himself significant damage!

    He practiced the Chilling Palm, which had its own countercharge. If he continued to attack, his blood and blood vessels would probably all freeze and slow his movements¡­

    Judging from his strength and realm, Green Cultivator would be able to hold out for a long time and use his ultimate move only when the timing was right if he used a regr palm stroke instead. However, thanks to the deceit by Meng Qi¡¯s Eight Nine Mysteries that allowed him to kill Soul-losing Flute, he was forced to use it to save her life. The sudden countercharge that he experienced was definitely severe!

    In other words, Green Cultivator wouldn¡¯t be able to hold on for much longer. He would try to finish the battle as soon as possible and thus bust out his Exterior-level move again. Then, before the countercharge took full effect, he would use his Lightness Skill to escape from me-scorching Devilman and buy time to recover.

    The situation had changed, and so had Green Cultivator¡¯s mentality. If Meng Qi didn¡¯t carefully grasp this point, he would definitely die!

    Meng Qi¡¯s heart was like still water as if he could easily see everything reflected in it. As his cry of ¡°Who wants to volunteer?¡± Reverberated throughout the forest, his de was already flying toward me-scorching Devilman.

    He would pretend to fight me-scorching Devilman, but actually attack Green Cultivator!

    That was the n Meng Qi had decided on!

    me-scorching Devilman and Green Cultivator weren¡¯t standing together because they had been trying to block Meng Qi¡¯s escape just now. Hence, when Meng Qi unpredictably charged at me-scorching Devilman, the other glided closer like an apparition. He moved at a terrifying speed and made effortless turns.

    Based on his Lightness Skill alone, he was undefeatable. He could attack others, but no one would be able tond a finger on him. Even if he really was no match for his opponent, he could quickly flee.

    If he didn¡¯t have any internal injuries or suffer the countercharge, he alone would have been enough to force Meng Qi to use up all his tricks to stand a survival chance. However, if he didn¡¯t have internal injuries, he wouldn¡¯t have epted the request to surround and attack Meng Qi. The world worked in its own wondrous ways.

    me-scorching Devilman was mildly shocked as he watched Meng Qi¡¯s floating figure. It was like an evil spirit, ominous and indescribable. It also gave off a different feeling from the Golden Bell Shield or the Eight Nine Mysteries. However, he didn¡¯t panic. He suddenly struck and caused the dark red to quake. Scorching mes wrapped around his de as he drove it to the left side of Meng Qi¡¯s neck.

    That was the w he had noticed.

    Though he didn¡¯t know as much as Meng Qi did when it came to Knife Dao, he had still immersed himself in it for several years and could be considered a master of it. He struck without warning and had the knife aimed just nice at the weak point of the Hallucination Body Movements. It was as if Meng Qi was being naturally drawn toward the magical knife.

    He hadn¡¯t chosen to attack another w because he had determined, through their previous spar, that Meng Qi was donning a rtively strong soft armor. On top of that, Meng Qi was able to harden his physical body. Attacking his torso would very likely give him the chance to counterattack and break through their entrapment.

    Meng Qi¡¯s figure continued to change in such a logic-defying way that Green Cultivator was unable to lock onto it or attack from a distance. He hadn¡¯t put up any defenses against me-scorching Devilman but was aiming to repel it with his own attack. His saber cleaved towards the side of me-scorching Devilman¡¯s torso. It was exceedingly swift like a silver streak of lightning. The sh of light had barely appeared when the saber was already before him!

    From the Nine Strategies Beyond the Swords, offense was the best defense!

    me-scorching Devilman knew that Meng Qi was known for being an enlightened-Acupores master of desmanship. He had already expected his actions. With a slight shift of his body and a stroke of his de, there was a resounding collision between his knife and the Heaven Inflicted Pain. His Knife Momentum was continuous as it wrapped Meng Qi¡¯s saber. Its main objective was defense, dying Meng Qi until Green Cultivator rushed over. me-scorching Devilman had no intention of using his full force.

    Meng Qi kept on changing his direction and position. shes of light were continuously seen as he struck six consecutive times. Every stroke forced the me-scorching Devilman to defend himself and demonstrated the essence of desmanship. It was as if they were close to certainws of heaven and earth¡ªso fast that they resembled lightning or so slow that they concealed countless changes. They appeared as heavy as thunderps or as vast as the heavens and undted like tidal waves, or directly aimed at one¡¯s soul. It could be considered Meng Qi¡¯s best desmanship.

    At the boundary between life and death, Meng Qi¡¯s desmanship exploded with all the power and potential it had been umting. It felt like perfection that was effortlessly wielded.

    me-scorching Devilman was covered in a sheen of sweat from blocking and defending left and right all this while. He had finally managed to hold his ground, but he couldn¡¯t help feeling a hint of fear creeping up on him. If he had faced Meng Qi on his own without assistance, he would probably end up dead by the end of their battle.

    Green Cultivator had already neared them. Meng Qi¡¯s extraordinary Body Movements made him move around like an apparition, swift and ever-changing and logic-defying. It was so bizarre that Green Cultivator was unable to target him and thus didn¡¯t dare to use his killer move lest he affected me-scorching Devilman.

    Though he had no qualms about killing me-scorching Devilman, severely injuring someone who had been helping him kill the enemy wouldnd him in a dire situation. He knew he couldn¡¯t kill Meng Qi on his own.

    However, his Lightness Skill was truly as magical as it was known for being. He changed along with Meng Qi as if he had entered his body and mimicked his moves. He was able to quickly lock onto Meng Qi and raised his two palms while his face turned greener.

    Just then, Meng Qi yelled,

    ¡°Die!¡±

    Meng Qi¡¯s scream startled the both of them, his thundering scream rocking their Vital Spirits and making them dizzy.

    Already driven into a corner by the six de strikes, me-scorching Devilman did his best to control his quivering. He subconsciously chose to deflect the strike in defense, afraid that Meng Qi would take the chance to execute his killer move.

    The Heaven Inflicted Pain vanished before me-scorching Devilman¡¯s eyes. Meng Qi had already turned around and swung his de down. He performed a total of nine strikes in quick session, each one bringing forth a wild purple dragon. Thunder spread everywhere, crushing one another until their rumbling meshed with Meng Qi¡¯s thundering screams.

    The nine thunder dragons converged and wound around one another, crackling non-stop. It was extremely fierce and unyielding, resembling arge wheel rolling toward Green Cultivator to crush him.

    Being attacked by Green Cultivator¡¯s Exterior-level move was entirely different from forcing him to use it in defense¡ªthis was especially true in Meng Qi¡¯s current circumstances!

    Meng Qi had exhausted all his mental energy after that strike of his. Blood was flowing out of his eyes and nose.

    He activated the Sacrifice Form and quickly replenished his mental energy.

    Green Cultivator was already suffering from internal injuries in the first ce. Meng Qi¡¯s thundering scream had shaken him into a state of trance. By the time he had snapped out of it, the rumbling sounds were resounding and the purple thunderp was advancing toward him at breakneck speed. The stroke was so fast and close that it was impossible for him to evade it with his Lightness Skill.

    The green tint on his face deepened as he slowly pushed his palms out. Under the influence of the thunderp, his movements were sluggish. Yet it was enough to make one feel like hell could be frozen over.

    Feathery snow suddenly flew in the air, drifting down softly to nket the ground in its quiet whiteness.

    Pow!

    The slow-looking palm strike overtook the purple thunder dragon and hit it. The thunderp solidified and shattered in an instant. Green Cultivator¡¯s palms made contact with the body of the Heaven Inflicted Pain.

    The silvery white sword slowed and ayer of frost encrusted the de. Thankfully, Meng Qi had been using a Precious Weapon. Any other regr Refined Weapon would have frozen and broken into pieces.

    Pu!

    Blood spewed from Meng Qi¡¯s mouth. The blood was tinted green. He was slightly weaker than Green Cultivator, so it was inevitable that the coldness would invade his body if he went head to head with him. Fortunately, he still had his Eight Nine Mysteries, Golden Bell Shield, and Immortal Pressing Art.

    At that point in time, he used his soul like a mirror to reflect Green Cultivator¡¯s genuine Qi flow and the response of his muscles. Though it was blurry, he was able to see it unlike when it had been frozen previously.

    Was Green Cultivator¡¯s countercharge from that move so severe that he had fallen to a lower realm? How could he only be at the Nine Acupores level now?

    Realization hit Meng Qi all of a sudden. He gritted his teeth and thrust his sword forward without caring about me-scorching Devilman¡¯s attack from behind.

    His n had been to activate the Purple Thunder Force and force Green Cultivator to use his Exterior-level killer move to counter his attacks. That would cause him to suffer a serious countercharge and make his body more rigid. For a moment, he wouldn¡¯t be able to catch up to Meng Qi. Meng Qi would then spin around and strike with a near-Exterior level move. Even if he couldn¡¯t kill me-scorching Devilman, he would be able to push him into using his moves and force him into a defensive mode with his injured body.

    Finally, he would seize the opportunity to muster up thest of his strength and flee before the effects of the Sacrifice Form disappeared.

    However, Green Cultivator¡¯s countercharge was far more grievous than he had thought. Hence, he changed his n.

    Meng Qi was going to kill Green Cultivator while he was sick. He wasn¡¯t going to allow him to escape using his Lightness Skill and get a chance to recover!

    His sword light was brilliantly radiant. There were no variations or routes for retreat. His mind and sword powerbined into one and, in a fleeting moment, snatched a wisp of ominous sense hidden between heaven and earth.

    Green Cultivator¡¯s blood and blood vessels were almostpletely frozen. He wasn¡¯t able to catch his breath and activate the Dharma ess of his Blood Essence. With a glide, he attempted to retreat backward to allow himself to thaw. He believed that me-scorching Devilman behind him wouldn¡¯t leave him to die at such a critical moment.

    Naturally, me-scorching Devilman didn¡¯t let him down. Meng Qi had his back facing him and concentrated all his attention on Green Cultivator. Why would me-scorching Devilman pass up such a good opportunity to kill him?

    He swung out his demonic de in an unsophisticated manner without any tremors. Everything was kept within as if hiding a massive fire capable of razing the entire forest to the ground. The de cleaved Meng Qi¡¯s neck and the surrounding skin turned red from ck as if mes were threatening to burst from within.

    Since he was using an Exterior-level killer move, he needed to take Meng Qi down in one strike.

    Out of the blue, a de appeared right before his eyes. It was strangely shaped like a wound and its wielder was holding a sword in his left hand. How could Meng Qi, who was already using hisst resort, still be able to divide his attention and wield his saber?

    The shock came too suddenly. me-scorching Devilman was unable to change his move and ended up getting struck by Meng Qi¡¯s saber.

    ng!

    The sound of the colliding metal was quiet. That saber only possessed little genuine Qi, but used to wondrous effect. Meng Qi had perfectly grasped the timing and gently pushed the demonic de away. That prevented it from cutting his neck and sliced his back near his left arm instead.

    Meng Qi¡¯s Soft Fish-scaled Armor tore apart. His pale golden glow was entirely destroyed, revealing his wounds. His flesh and blood were suddenly set aze and the searing pain sank deeper into his body. His spine, resembling a dragon or snake, was exposed to me-scorching Devilman.

    The sword light was so indescribably beautiful. It was faster than the rigid Green Cultivator¡¯s Lightness Skill, illuminating everything in his sight.

    me-scorching Devilman didn¡¯t actually strike?

    A squelching sound could be heard as the sword pierced Green Cultivator¡¯s mid-brows. The otherworldly beauty of the sword light remained in his vision as he copsed in shock.

    Meng Qi made use of the momentum to leap forward and evade me-scorching Devilman¡¯s subsequent attack. Receiving the full blow of his Exterior-level killer move had rendered him critical injuries. His spine had almost been hit, which would have caused his limbs to be paralyzed.

    Furthermore, his Golden Bell Shield was broken and could no longer minimize the damage he took. If he had not divided his attention at the critical moment and used both his arms, he would probably have ended up dead like Green Cultivator.

    Though his injuries were severe, Meng Qi¡¯s momentum didn¡¯t diminish in the slightest. He flipped around just in time to see Green Cultivator crash to the ground and me-scorching Devilman looking on with disbelief. Blood spattered as Meng Qi repressed the mes.

    He hollered, ¡°Another one!¡±

    ¡°I can only hold on for ten breaths.¡±

    Meng Qi¡¯s left arm sagged down lifelessly as he raised his saber with his other hand. He was covered in bloodstains, his gashes looked horrific, and his hair was an unsightly mess. He resembled the Evil Lord himself.

    ¡°But within these ten breaths, I¡¯ll kill you!¡±

 Chapter 337: Psychological Warfare

    <h4>Chapter 337: Psychological Warfare</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    ¡°But within these ten breaths, I¡¯ll kill you!¡±

    His words were full of pride, lofty sentiments, and unruliness. To me-scorching Devilman, Meng Qi seemed like an Evil Lord¡ªeternally undefeatable and unbeatable.

    He understood that his imposingness was being snatched and his spirit was being pressurized. Any slight carelessness would sow the seeds of failure, and he wouldn¡¯t even be able to withstand a single blow from Meng Qi. However, it was one thing to understand the situation but another to do something about it. It was incredibly challenging to try and readjust his imposing manner. Especially so when he had just watched hisrades perish. Soul-losing Flute, who had been acting from afar, was killed in the blink of an eye. Green Cultivator, who had been superior in strength and realm, was decapitated in a sh. With the murderer standing proud and tall before him, how could he not feel the pressure on his soul?

    Nevertheless, he was still an experienced member of Jianghu. He had preliminarily attained the realm of Heaven-man Connection and wasn¡¯t desperate enough to panic and sow his own seeds of failure. If his imposing manner was being repressed, so be it. He wouldn¡¯t suffer an utter defeat as long as his heart didn¡¯t waver, even if his strength suffered. If he could drag the battle to be longer than ten breaths, victory would be his!

    Meng Qi¡¯s open deration of ¡®ten breaths¡¯ was modeled after the ¡®ten strikes¡¯ ploy of Master Wang. This allowed him to convey two clear messages to his opponent. First, dragging things out longer than ten breaths would ensure an easy win for him. Second, Meng Qi wouldn¡¯t hold back anymore. Having to race against time, he would need to go all out in his first few moves. He wouldn¡¯t leave any leeway, lest things were dyed until he could only gain the upper hand in the seventh or eighth breath. That would weaken him very quickly, making it almost impossible to put sufficient distance between him and Red-stair Assassin who was swiftly heading here.

    Meng Qi didn¡¯t need to describe his circumstance because me-scorching Devilman could assume as much from his condition. It was just that Meng Qi¡¯s scream had burned such a message into his mind and strengthened his judgment.

    In a battle between masters, covert fighting on a mental level was a necessity!

    me-scorching Devilman contemted running and hiding. It would be an easy win for him if he could just turn and flee into the woods with Meng Qi a distance away. He wouldn¡¯t be in danger at all if he dragged things out beyond ten breaths¡­

    However, he had experienced hundreds of battles and instantly knew that it wasn¡¯t a good idea. He forcibly repressed the urge to do so. He did have to hide and flee, but the time was not now!

    Their Qi was currently intertwined. The minute me-scorching Devilman tried to run, Meng Qi would attack him with a Thunderp that could very well be even more powerful than his peak. On the other hand, he would be exposing his vital back of his heart to his opponent. How well would he be able to use his strength? He would probably end up dead with a single strike!

    He did have to hide in the forest, maintain a distance, and wait for Meng Qi to copse on his own. However, he first had to fight him for two or three moves before finding the opportune moment to escape!

    Meng Qi had exhausted a lot of his energy after he burned his Blood Essence. He definitely wouldn¡¯t have the energy to execute another Exterior-level killer move¡­

    me-scorching Devilman had seriously injured Meng Qi¡¯s back and his sword was no longer a threat. Even if he hit me-scorching Devilman with it, it would just result in a scratch¡­

    Instead of hoping to get lucky, Meng Qi would definitely go all out in his first few moves¡­

    These thoughts shed through me-scorching Devilman¡¯s mind like thunderbolts. Meng Qi¡¯s roar was still echoing in the distance when he charged at him, thrusting his thin de at high speed.

    He chose to go on the offensive!

    The Body Movements of his Lightness Skill resembled spreading mes that rose and fell. It was highly unpredictable for one couldn¡¯t tell for sure when the mes would suddenly re.

    The thin de trembled, setting the airflow on fire. With a fiery tail, it traced along a mysterious pattern and aimed straight for Meng Qi¡¯s left arm.

    The temperature of their surroundings skyrocketed all of a sudden, suffocating Meng Qi.

    Meng Qi maintained his inner peace. He remained calm, ignoring the wound on his back, and attacked with his saber. Its Knife Momentum was perfectly round and its interior was so vast that it could swallow thousands of things and contain countless changes. One couldn¡¯t tell for sure if it was on offense or defense. Disying its suction power, it absorbed the fire in its entirety and shed with me-scorching Devilman¡¯s de mid-air.

    ng!

    Amidst the shing, Meng Qi¡¯s saber suddenly defied gravity and jumped up in a strange way. It exploded into countless silvery white thunder-like Knife Qi.

    The Thunderbolt Python jumped, and crackling sounds resounded nearby. Reacting to the Knife Qi, numerous pine needles fell from their branches. Some were charred ck while others were cleanly cut. The terrifying feeling hurtled towards me-scorching Devilman.

    His pupils constricted. It was beyond his wildest expectations that his opponent would be hiding such a variation. His judgment was way off!

    However, he kept his cool. Meng Qi using his Knife Qi and going all out was still within his expectations. He just didn¡¯t think it would be that strange. Now that he could no longer block or evade Meng Qi¡¯s attacks with regr moves, he had no choice but to use the Sky Demon Butchering Mighty Art!

    The genuine Qi inside him suddenly med as his thin de glowed brilliantly. It leaped up andunched itself at the de edge of Meng Qi¡¯s saber!

    He had already performed the necessary calctions and knew that he would be able to sustain the Sky Demon Butchering Mighty Art for another ten breaths after Meng Qi¡¯s limit. Moreover, Meng Qi would be severely injured while he would be unharmed. The oue was obvious!

    Then, he would immediately hide before the arrival of the other masters. There were many skilled Jianghu members crossing the mountains to get to where they were, but they wouldn¡¯t stay for long.

    The leap suddenly set the withered leaves around them on fire. Darkness was instantly illuminated by the flickering red. The demonic de was like a spirit in the fire, shouting and jumping for joy. It hit the Heaven Inflicted Pain squarely on its de.

    ng!

    Meng Qi raised his saber and it flew into the air, exploding with Knife Qi. The thunderbolt pythons danced wildly about it like harbingers of the thunderstorm.

    me-scorching Devilman¡¯s heart suddenly skipped a beat and his gaze froze. When their des collided, he realized that Meng Qi didn¡¯t actually put a lot of genuine Qi into his saber. Most of the genuine Qi came from the Precious Weapon itself!

    ¡°What about his genuine Qi?¡±

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t he supposed to use the entirety of his strength?¡±

    Crippled by his fear, he could only stare nkly as if awaiting fate¡¯s judgment as Meng Qi raised his left arm.

    Meng Qi had forced even Master Wang to use his sword in defense after two consecutive hoodwinkings by Eight Nine Mysteries and simr attacks, never mind me-scorching Devilman.

    me-scorching Devilman rejoiced internally that Meng Qi¡¯s left hand was basically useless and he wouldn¡¯t be able to use an Exterior-level killer move.

    However, his gaze suddenly froze!

    Meng Qi¡¯s Meridian was already falling to the ground and he seemed to carry nothing in his hands. A puff of white smoke was blown right onto me-scorching Devilman¡¯s face. Even though he had Protective Upstanding Qi, his genuine Qi leaked profusely due to the move he used previously.

    The white smoke invaded his nostrils. Slow by a second, he failed to close his Acupores of Nose in time and identally inhaled some of the smoke. His head began to spin and his limbs went weak.

    ¡°Sleeping gas?¡±

    ¡°The kind that rapists used?¡±

    ¡°Since when did Reckless Monk, famed for his wildness and ferocity, knew how to use sleeping gas?¡±

    The Bone-weakening Mist was something ck Butterfly had learned from a certain script. Even ranked masters would go weak in their limbs after just a whiff of it!

    Ordinarily, with his strength and the separation by the Protective Upstanding Qi, me-scorching Devilman could have prevented this. However, the deception of the Eight Nine Mysteries made itte for him to counter it. He had fallen into Meng Qi¡¯s trap!

    Meng Qi had used that battle to sculpt his image to be one of the heroess, arrogance, firmness, and willingness to go all out. Coupled with the serious injury to his left arm, he had presented a convincing story to his opponent. Thetter would never have seen his sleeping gasing!

    Meng Qi swung his saber, revealing all the genuine Qi and mental energy that it had been concealing. Its knife energy turned hazy and evoked all the irreconcble and unforgettable memories from the bottom of me-scorching Devilman¡¯s heart. Everything was like a dream to his confused mind, slow and drifting.

    He wielded his demonic de in defense, but it was a tad slower than usual. Meng Qi¡¯s saber shattered his Protective Upstanding Qi and cut his neck.

    The cut was as gentle as a lover¡¯s kiss. The de paused at his neck momentarily before Meng Qi pulled away. The light in his eyes dimmed. He subconsciously gripped his neck and gasped.

    He saw Meng Qi sheathing his saber and announcing in a cold and cruel voice,

    ¡°Three breaths!¡±

    Only¡­ three breaths? me-scorching Devilman let go of thest shred of hope he had been holding on to. His consciousness faded as he fell backward.

    He was still frustrated about Meng Qi using sleeping gas.

    An Guoxie would probably be happy to discuss this with him in hell¡­

    Meng Qi didn¡¯t have the time to say anything like ¡°I¡¯ve always been a man of my word. If I said I¡¯ll kill you in ten breaths, I won¡¯t let it drag till the eleventh breath¡± or the like. He immediately fished out the antidote to the Bone-weakening Mist and a Recover Pill and swallowed them before his breathing failed him.

    After that, Meng Qi tapped the major acupoints on the side of his back to stop the bleeding and extinguish the mes. He then tore off his robes and tossed it into the burnt shrubs nearby. The fabric was soaked with too much blood and would impede his running. Discarding it would also mislead those hunting him. Though he was seriously injured, it wasn¡¯t to the point where he would copse. He could still calmly change out of his bloody attire.

    He swiftly changed into his ck robes as he ran, with barely enough time to pick up Meridian and collect me-scorching Devilman¡¯s thin de. He didn¡¯t even have the time to think about the items on Soul-losing Flute and Green Cultivator.

    If the Red-stair assassin stopped him, he would definitely die in his current condition!

    On top of that, something suddenly hit him. Perhaps the monk mastermind had only requested for the support of the Unrelenting Tower.

    If he could think about making a huge fuss, surely the mastermind could too. His true trump card could be even more powerful than Heterodox Experts like me-scorching Devilman from the Myths. After Unrelenting Tower had caught their attention, their ace would sneak in just like before.

    Of course, they would certainly send in Yellow-stair assassins on the second or third Heaven level of the Exterior if they had the chance.

    Judging from the mastermind¡¯s decisive killing, he had probably mobilized a Heterodox Exterior-level master. There were likely other simrly powerful opponents, besides the Red-stair assassin, that me-scorching Devilman had been waiting for!

    Those on the Exterior level were limited, and those avable for mobilization even more so. On the other hand, there were many routes to choose from. Meng Qi inwardly questioned himself. In an uncertain situation, he would definitely leave the Exterior experts in the middle of a few roads. That way, they could hurry over to the right path when they received the signal. It probably wouldn¡¯t be too far from the roads they were on and could be calcted¡­ Once they had confirmed his tracks that evening, they would probablye for him¡­ If he considered the speed at which Exterior-level masters traveled, it wouldn¡¯t be toote for them to catch him after all was said and done!

    Soul-losing Flute had indeed made the signal earlier¡­

    Meng Qi felt his heart clench. He bolted down the road to put some distance between him and his pursuers. At that point in time, another few breaths had passed.

    He soon spotted a stream and quickly jumped over it and into the forest on the other side. His feet never touched the ground as he advanced deep into the forest.

    ¡­

    Some 15 minutester, a figure descended before the shrine. He was d in ck robes and carried a dark and unusual vase.

    He smelled blood as soon as he saw the three corpses lying on the ground. He couldn¡¯t hold back from cursing. ¡°Useless trash!¡±

    He never believed, not even for a second, that me-scorching Devilman and the others could ever kill Meng Qi. They were all too guarded against one another. Either way, they were just another trap he had set along the various paths. However, based on their strength, wasn¡¯t it supposed to be easy to dy him for a period of time?

    That way, he could have easily finished him off when he arrived!

    He spread his mental energy to try and find a trace of Meng Qi. He soon found it and followed after it. Just then, the shadows wriggled in the darkness. The Red-stair assassin had finally arrived to hunt Meng Qi down as well.

    When they reached the stream, the eyes of the man in ck suddenly became harsh. In a low voice, he said, ¡°Making use of the water to escape and erase his tracks? Darn it! I can¡¯t tell how far he has gone or if he has left the mountain¡­¡±

 Chapter 338: 190 Water Hides the Sea

    <h4>Chapter 338: 190 Water Hides the Sea</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    The night turned even darker. Cui Hao and the others were crossing the mountain, having gone around the crumbled path. Thanks to the explosion earlier, they were certain that the assassins of the Unrelenting Tower had not given up. With a final burst of insanity, they decided to push on even if they didn¡¯t know if the Exterior-level experts had intercepted the assassins in time. If they had not, then they would take it that they were just passers-by. If they had, they could challenge themselves to fight the golden stair assassins and im their reward.

    The mountain road extended into the darkness of the night amid the cold winter wind. It crossedyers andyers of pine trees and went around the cliffs until they arrived at a natural shelter. The north wind had greatly diminished here. There was a shrine that sat on the side of the path up ahead. They could see the dim light of mes, giving them a sense of warmth at dusk.

    A somewhat stale airflow entered their nostrils. Cui Hao felt difort in his Acupores of Nose and instantly yelled, ¡°Everyone, be careful! There¡¯re remnants of poisonous gas ahead! Though it¡¯s been dispersed for a while, the wind here is weak. It¡¯ll affect us if we breathe in too much of it. We should quickly take the antidote pills.¡±

    The poisonous gas remnants had basically lost its effectiveness, but it was important to be careful. Sucking on an antidote pill wasn¡¯t something too troublesome to do anyway.

    Jiang Qing was excited as this was his first time encountering something like this. He retrieved an antidote pill and stuffed it in his mouth before walking toward the shrine. ¡°The Twelfth Cui, a huge battle must have happened there. What was the oue, I wonder? How many did the Unrelenting Tower assassins kill?¡±

    If the one who had arrived was a Red-stair assassin, would the heroic and proud Green-robed Rider be able to escape safely?

    Cui Hao spoke steadily with a hint of regret. ¡°Assassins always attack when their target is most vulnerable. That¡¯s why they can usually defeat enemies more powerful than they are. Since they had sounded Green-robed Rider the evening before, they probably have a better idea of his strength. That was why they dared to blow up the mountain path. I¡¯m afraid they¡¯ve probably got him¡­¡±

    A person¡¯s realm in terms of strength was a sure fact, but there were always uncertain factors in battles. A person¡¯s battle strength differed whether they were feeling well, enraged beyond words, or rxed.

    Timing, opportunities, the union of man, and various other factors could affect one¡¯s battle power. Assassins who were skilled in observing and striking at the right moment would definitely attack when their target was at least in a weaker condition.

    Hence, masters believed in maintaining the fullness and smoothness of their souls so they could slip into the right condition when necessary. That way, the uncertainties in their battles would be minimized. It was the proper thing to do.

    The person ahead stopped suddenly and cried in a low voice,

    ¡°There¡¯s a dead body!¡±

    Cui Hao who was close behind quickly headed in the direction of the sound and saw a corpse dressed in green robes. The corpse had a skinny face and protruding features. He was oddly covered in ayer of Frigid Crystal as if he had been frozen. However, the fatal strike was evidently the sword wound in his mid-brows.

    He found the person to look simr and the names of various famous figures shed through his mind. Realization suddenly hit him.

    He noticed that the Frigid Crystal was thickest on the corpse¡¯s hands as if they had grown from within his blood and bones. With a start, he blurted out, ¡°Shadow Cold Palm!¡±

    The Jianghu members around him all held their breath. Jiang Ding, the Shadow Cold Palm, was an infamous Heterodox Expert in the Di and Qin prefectures. He had a reputation for being mighty and hadmitted countless bloody crimes, causing him to be hunted after. However, due to his outstanding Lightness Skill, he had always been able to flee the instant he felt something amiss. Eventually, he trained all the way until the level of Half-step Exterior Scenery and earned himself the title of a powerful Heterodox.

    It was probably retribution for so many murders, but heter suffered Qi-deviancy Derangement and lost control of his chilling palm. He had barely been able to survive and his strength diminished significantly to the point where he almost dropped a realm. Each time he made a strike, he would suffer from countercharge.

    Even then, he was still at the level of Half-step Exterior Scenery and his Lightness Skill and chilling palm were unparalleled. As long as he didn¡¯t overdo it, he could still hold on for more than 15 minutes before bing gradually weaker with every strike. He would use his Body Movements to flee when he did reach that point, making it difficult for others to catch him. Thus most of the masters in Di and Qin prefectures who had enlightened their Acupores and a few of those on the level of Half-step Exterior Scenery were still afraid of him.

    Who would have thought that he had perished there that day!

    ¡°He¡¯s an Unrelenting Tower assassin?¡±

    ¡°Green-robed Rider was actually able to kill him?¡±

    Disbelief filled the air as they sucked in their breath in shock.

    Cui Hao sighed. ¡°Whether he was an assassin or not, anyone who tried to kill Green-robed Rider could be considered fearsome.¡±

    What was even more frightening was that Shadow Cold Palm had died. The charred surroundings, the sword marks, and the footprints on the ground all pointed toward an intense battle. Green-robed Rider had forced Shadow Cold Palm to use his ultimate move continuously and suffer from the countercharge early before finishing him off with a single blow. How terrifying!

    Had he killed the enemy and left?

    ¡°There¡¯s another corpse over there!¡± Someone yelled, pointing at an area not too far away.

    An already shocked Jiang Qing became downright horrified. He looked over and saw a corpse lying near the pine trees. He waspletely bald and his five features were significant. There were marks around him that suggested there had been fire and thunder.

    ¡°me-scorching Devilman!¡±

    ¡°One of 19 Devilmen of the Destruction Sect!¡±

    That corpse was easily identified with many calling out his name. It was me-scorching Devilman, one of the top five devilmen!

    ¡°He¡¯s dead too?¡±

    ¡°From the looks of it, he and Shadow Cold Palm teamed up to kill the man from before?¡±

    To think that me-scorching Devilman and Shadow Cold Palm lost despite teaming up! It was absolutely unbelievable.

    Seeing the battle-ravaged surroundings, the thin slit on the me-scorching Devilman¡¯s throat, and the thunder streaks near the wound, Cui Hao was so overwhelmed that he felt like he was in a dream. Just how terrifying was the Green-robed Rider¡¯s strength? What kind of exciting battle had urred just now?

    The night was dark and the firelight was dim. Everyone shuddered involuntarily as they stared at the two corpses. It was as if they were looking at a scene from hell.

    ¡°There¡¯s one more over there¡­¡± Ady said, her voice shaking. In front of the steps outside the shrine, a female corpsey in the shadows with a jade flute beside her.

    Everyone was in a trance as they took in the fact that there was yet another corpse¡­

    There were many heroes in the crowd, so they were able to quickly identify the female corpse.

    ¡°Lin Biyu, the Soul-losing Flute¡­¡±

    ¡°The three of them joined forces but ended up dead¡­¡± Cui Hao swallowed with difficulty. He couldn¡¯t imagine how a trap like that could have failed. Green-robed Rider was clearly not on the level of Half-step Exterior Scenery.

    Simrly, he also couldn¡¯t imagine what exactly had gone down during the fight. It was frustratingly inexplicable and exceededmon understanding!

    Lin Biyu and Shadow Cold Palm had been stabbed to death using a sword, and none of them used swords. me-scorching Devilman was cut by a saber, but he was the only one who used a saber among the three of them. On top of that, his thin de didn¡¯t match the wound on his neck. Hence they could exclude the possibility that they had killed one another.

    The three corpsesy lifelessly on the snowy mountain path. The group of people staring at them were speechless.

    Based on their strength and the fact that they had joined forces, it was no wonder they had dared to directly blow up the mountain road. They were not afraid of being surrounded even if they dragged things out. However, the end result had been unthinkable!

    Unless someone was helping Green-robed Rider?

    But there weren¡¯t any signs of any Exterior-level or Half-step Exterior Scenery-level experts!

    ¡°Sword wounds and saber marks¡­¡± Cui Hao suddenly thought of a particr person but didn¡¯t think it wasn¡¯t right. Probably only a handful among the top ten on the ranking list could eliminate me-scorching Devilman, Shadow Cold Palm, and Soul-losing Flute in a single battle!

    Of course, if the person¡¯s kung fu was inclined toward fighting groups of people and fighting for one¡¯s life, then he could lower his standards a little.

    ¡°Let¡¯s search the ce and hand over the items found on the corpses to the Six Fan School. They¡¯ll exchange them for elixirs, taels, and the like. Everyone here gets a share!¡± Cui Hao shouted. He didn¡¯t want anyone to try and sneak in among them and create trouble.

    Though he was inexperienced when it came to Jianghu matters, he still had a way with words.

    Upon hearing the news, arresters soon hurried over to calm the shock, maintain order, and prevent any killings from urring.

    The crowd dispersed and searched around, hoping to discover other corpses and secretly keep the items on them.

    A few heroes happened to pass by a pile of dead leaves amidst the pine trees. It had no vitality at all and was covering a tree hole.

    After they had passed, the dead leaves suddenly scattered and a figure stood up. He was wearing ck clothes, held nothing in his hands, and had ordinary-looking features.

    It was none other than Meng Qi!

    He had leaped over the stream and leaped from the tree branches to make a huge detour. Then he returned to the shrine where the battle had taken ce!

    He knew it all too well that he couldn¡¯t go too far within ten breaths. Moreover, the stream had less flow in winter. Apart from removing his scent, its smooth flow wouldn¡¯t be able to conceal him. Therefore he decided to set up a misleading array and hide in the ce where he had fought the trio, creating a psychological blind spot.

    The ce was a natural shelter so the smell of blood didn¡¯t disperse and spread into the woods. Even if he still had a slight scent of blood on him, he was unafraid of being suspected.

    He then hid in the tree hole covered by the dead leaves andpletely closed off his mental energy and vision. He also used his Eight Nine Mysteries to mimic the heartbeat and breathing of hibernating animals, immediately entering such a state without alerting anyone.

    He had not noticed the arrival of the Exterior expert and the Red-stair assassin at all until the cry of ¡°Useless trash!¡±. He realized that the most dangerous moment had arrived then and stayed still like an actual hibernating animal using the power of the Eight Nine Mysteries.

    He didn¡¯t dare to move even when the two terrifying enemies left after poking around. He patiently waited for the arrival of Cui Hao and the other heroes before using his Mystic Art and other items to alter his appearance. Then, while they were busy searching, he seized the opportunity to slip out of his hiding spot.

    As the effect of the Recover Pill slowly spread through his body, he regained much of his strength. He pretended to be a weak member of the group and merged into the searching crowd.

    ¡°Hey there, brother. Have you found anything yet?¡± Meng Qi went up to one of the guys participating in the search and warmly greeted him.

    The guy stared at the unassuming Meng Qi and couldn¡¯t recall if he knew him or not. He casually replied, ¡°It¡¯s not that easy. Brother, you seemed to be injured?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. I identally slipped and hurt my left arm while we were crossing the mountain. That¡¯s why I wasgging behind,¡± Meng Qi lied.

    The guy looked like he suddenly understood. ¡°I see.¡±

    So he was someone who had crossed the mountain with them. It was so dark and they hadn¡¯t known each other before. How could he remember his face?

    With Meng Qi intentionally trying to bridge the distance between them, they were soon chatting away with friends of more than ten years.

    After the search was over, they returned to the group. Meng Qi used the guy he had befriended to grow closer to the rest of the group. Hepletely blended into the ¡°team¡± as they continued to chase after Green-robed Rider.

    Up in the air, the man in ck robes who was carrying a vase watched Cui Hao and the others pass by. He didn¡¯t take much notice of them. Suddenly, he noticed that the Dragon-rocky City was swept in an uproar with powerful masters nearby. He sighed, turned around, and disappeared into the darkness.

 Chapter 339: A Walk Down Memory Lane

    <h4>Chapter 339: A Walk Down Memory Lane</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    On the left was a steep cliff, on the right was a foggy valley with an invisible bottom. It would be tough for an ordinary person to walk on a road like this. Supposing that one part of the road copsed, one could only escape by flying. Either that or they had to retreat and turn to another t path to climb across. After all, no wise man would climb up on a winter night, for one could fall and break all their bones from any misstep or anxiety. However, if one took his time, it would be time-consuming.

    After walking by several simr roads, Meng Qi and the other heroes finally came out of Dragon-rocky Mount at the time when the sky lit up. They then entered the realm of Qinzhou.

    There was a touch of orange rose within the boundary between the sky and the earth. It lit the sky brightly and cast glorious beams.

    Meng Qi breathed a sigh of relief. Not being recognized by that time indicated that he was temporarily safe.

    His wound had already healed with the help of the Recover Pill. Even the headache and weakness caused by the Sacrifice Form subsided. Basically, he would not be affected by the injuries anymore, but the broken Golden Bell Shield still needed more than half a day to recover.

    However, that did not affect Meng Qi anymore. He had reached his peak in both strength and momentum through the previous thrilling battle, which was apetition half in strength and half in mental analysis. Moreover, he made progress in Kung Fu, reacting to the heaven and earth, and in desmanship. Now his genuine Qi was plentiful enough to open the Mouth Acupore of the Eight Nine Mysteries. He found a bnce in the Inner World and a better skill to avoid disaster.

    In addition, Eight Nine Mysteries was a Peerless Godly Kung Fu to sanctify the one practicing. If one kept practicing it, he would be iparable in strength and invulnerable in battle. Its protection was even better than Golden Bell Shield and Vajra Unbreakable Force. Therefore, those practicing Eight Nine Mysteries who had just got in touch with Seven Acupores was actually more powerful than a consummate in Seven Acupores who practiced Golden Bell Shield. In this way, unless a Nine Acupores went all out, or had powerful movements or weapons, it would be difficult to hurt him.

    Meng Qi made progress in practicing Eight Nine Mysteries faster than he had imagined. It was because the rted acupore points had already been opened and concentrated by the genuine Qi of the Golden Bell Shield. Then he could manage Eight Nine Mysteries with half the effort. It took him little time on painstaking practice. What¡¯s more, he had thoroughly remolded himself and gained experience through battles. Thus, he was about to catch up to the realm of the Golden Bell Shield.

    Originally, Meng Qi could have broken through like Jiang Zhiwei in dangerous battles if he finished concentrating all the rted acupore points of the eighth acupore while practicing Golden Bell Shield. All he needed to do was open the acupore using external genitalia and refine his Qi energy in depth. Unfortunately, he had a terrible foundation and could not give his all. However, he still gained a lot from it. In three months, he would surely open the eighth acupore!

    In this way, Eight Nine Mysteries could catch up with Golden Bell Shield thoroughly in theter period when practicing the eighth acupore or the initial period with Nine Acupores opened. From then on there would be no need to pay attention to the main practice. That was to say, it was unnecessary for Meng Qi to exchange Golden Bell Shield for thest level. It was now the time to umte Karma points for the Exterior of the Eight Nine Mysteries. Thinking about the 10,000 Karma points, he had a headache.

    Upon arriving at the nearby city, Meng Qi secretly left the team. He changed his appearance and went to Six Fan School¡¯s secret meeting point. It was the city he had agreed to meet them in.

    Meng Qi read the information provided by the Six Fan School and was lost in thought. ¡°There were no Shaolin elders or presidents who had reached the Exterior or above in River East at the time¡­ And recently no one left the temple except those who departed a long time ago¡­¡±

    If it was considered that the trusted could be sent as contacts, it would be hard to investigate since there were too many Shaolin people from the Xuan generation that could pass through Bronzemen Lane.

    ¡­

    ¡°Where did the Green-robed Rider go?¡± Jiang Qing was full of doubt. His family was an aristocratic family living right in front of the Dragon-rocky Mount. They often did business with the merchants here, so they were quite familiar with the Turf Lords nearby. However, they found no trace of the Green-robed Riders after searching. ¡°Did he secretly take a detour? Or did he hide in the depths of Dragon-rocky Mountain after breaking through the siege of the Shadow Cold Palm and the others?¡±

    Cui Hao muttered to himself, ¡°The one who you¡¯re looking for may not be Green-robed Rider. ¡®He¡¯ maye in disguise.¡±

    ¡°You mean he¡¯s some famous master? That makes sense. I said that a powerful master wouldn¡¯t show up for no reason! Unless he received a golden chance or adventure, and suddenly came out from the mountain¡­¡± Jiang Qing was suddenly enlightened, ¡°The Twelfth Cui, who do you think he would be?¡±

    Cui Hao was silent for a while. Then he said, ¡°The knife wound, sword wound, and electric burn mark, didn¡¯t they remind you of anyone?¡±

    ¡°You mean Su Meng, the Killing de?¡± Jiang Qing suddenly came to a realization. He was then too shocked to speak.

    For most people who wanted to know the origin of an acupores-enlightened master, he would think about the ranking on the Ranking List of Young Masters. Meng Qi ranked eleventh and was marvelous in using both knife and sword. He was famous all over the world so it was not difficult to think of him.

    ¡°He¡­ he¡¯s only eleventh on the list, isn¡¯t he? Faced with abination of the Shadow Cold Palm, me-scorching Devilman and Soul-losing Flute, I¡¯m afraid that only the top five could do this!¡± Jiang Qing could not believe it.

    Regarding this question, Cui Hao pondered for a while, but could not figure it out. He said bluntly, ¡°Are you forgetting that Su Meng, the Killing de, was originally a Shaolin disciple and sessfully learned Divine Skill, Golden Bell Shield? And it¡¯s said that he turned to learn a simr skill. He can hurt others while being hurt, so he has an extra advantage when fighting.¡±

    Jiang Qing gently nodded. He found it reasonable.

    ¡°However, to an extent, he¡¯s worthy of the top ten in the list¡­¡± Cui Hao was rather jealous.

    He was born into the Cui n from Pinjin and was a distinguished person. He was a year or two older than Su Meng, but he only opened the sixth acupore of ¡°Ziyang Divine Skill¡±, which was handed down by his family. And in Battle-Ending Sword Scripts, he had just crossed the threshold. Therefore, for him, it was unsure if he could even be listed on the Ranking List of Young Masters, forget the top ten. Even his seventh brother, the legitimate son of Master Cui Zhe, the ¡°Zi Ji Sword¡±, only ranked 14th.

    As soon as he spoke, there was a noise in front of him. Cui Hao looked up and saw a young man wearing a green sleeveless outfit. He had a long knife and rode a white horse. He was good-looking and strong. He spoke loudly, saying,

    ¡°The Shadow Cold Palm, the me-scorching Devilman and the Soul-losing Flute worked hand in hand with the Unrelenting Tower to murder me, but I killed them one by one!¡±

    ¡°The Shaolin Temple is not far from here, but the road is full of danger. Unrelenting Tower and Heterodox Demons wouldn¡¯t give up on killing me just like that. Follow me if you want to be rewarded and obtain war trophies!¡±

    He galloped out of the city as he spoke.

    Meng Qi had already talked to the local Sliver-badge Arresters about the change in ns. Now there was no need for second young master to show up. He would just appear and make some noise. The experts of the Exterior in Six Fan School would follow him secretly. He would also ask for masters nearby to help. They prepared to beat Heterodox Demons and the assassin above the red stairs of the Unrelenting Tower.

    Originally, it would have been safest to try to change the appearance and constantly move forward. However, the closer he got to Shaolin Temple, the easier it was for him to be killed without a sound. No one would know, so no one would help him. Considering this, Meng Qi decided to have an adventure as he had nearly arrived at the Shaolin Temple.

    Moreover,pared to the time in the Dragon-rocky City, it was not that dangerous. Whether the Exteriors took action and waited for the capturing of the assassin would only be possible, not certain. There may not be that many people. At most, the assassins would just be wary and put some obstacles in the way. However, now it was sure that the Sliver-badge Arresters in the Six Fan School would show up. With him and several Exteriors around, Meng Qi would have no worries.

    Of course for Meng Qi, they mainly helped in threatening the Unrelenting Tower and Heterodox Demons.

    ¡°It was really Su Meng, the Killing de!¡± Jiang Qing was still astonished, though he had been mentally prepared. Stunned voices rose up around him.

    Cui Hao stood still in a trance.

    Watching Su Meng leave, Jiang Qing was about to call Cui Hao to keep up when he saw the expression on his face. He was confused. He waved his hand and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, The Twelfth Cui?¡±

    Cui Hao came back to his senses and whispered to himself, ¡°It¡¯s him. No wonder, no wonder¡­¡±

    He saw Meng Qi just now and found him familiar. Thinking that Meng Qi had been trained in Shaolin Temple and his age at the time, he was suddenly enlightened. Su Meng, the Killing de, was exactly the little monk he had encountered in the lower level of the stupa!

    At the time, he had failed to figure out the background of the little monk and made an erroneous judgment. His father had thought him ignorant and grounded him. Hence, he could only travel after a long timeter.

    Humph, every time he met Su Meng, he would suffer¡­ The arrogance in Cui Hao¡¯s heart suddenly dissipated and he now made up his mind to challenge himself.

    ¡­

    The mountains were covered by snow and some nts were partly hidden and partly visible. The crowd came and went, so a simple market was formed. On the main road to the mountain there was a memorial gate. It read, ¡°Mount Liantai¡±.

    Meng Qi wore green robes and his garment fluttered in the air. He had a saber at the waist and his hands behind his back. He moved forward rxed. As expected, he had had a safe journey all along after he broadcasted his identity. Surely the monk backstage had no time to find the Peerless Master to fight with him. Moreover, he may not have been willing. After all, he knew that there was a traitor in the Shaolin Temple, but he did not know exactly who he was. It was impossible for Meng Qi to threaten him at the time. He would lose more than he could gain if he paid too much.

    ¡°On the day I left the mountain, I did want to escape halfway, but I never thought that I wouldn¡¯t see the archway until today¡­¡± Meng Qi was somewhat upset. He stepped in and walked on the mountain road.

    The Shaolin Temple in the main world was quite confident. No disciples were sent to guard the ce at the foot of the mountain. It was shown that the mountain was not personal property. They only sent two disciples at the pavilion half way to announce the arrival of the guests so that they could prepare for a reception.

    The snow was fresh on the empty mountain. The wind was cold and fresh, too. Meng Qi was not in a hurry. He just walked along the road and appreciated the scenery. He was safe since he had arrived. It was different from Zhen Chang¡¯s event back then. Meng Qi let everyone know so that the Exteriors in the temple would take notice. It would be harmful to the monk mastermind to take action.

    In the Pavilion halfway up the mountain, there were two grey-robed disciples standing straight and guarding the ce. They dared not be negligent even for the slightest moment because they would be punished if they get caught by the Commandment Monk.

    One of them was tall, about a good nine feet. He looked like an iron tower. Another had some stubble on his chin. It seemed that they grew so fast that they could be seen even after being shaved every day.

    Suddenly, they saw a young man in a cyan robe walking from afar. There was a long saber as his waist and his hands were behind his back. He looked rxed and pretty, even a bit familiar.

    ¡°Amitabha. Please wait, donor. What have youe to Shaolin temple for?¡± The young monk with stubble said while saluting.

    Meng Qi looked at them and smiled. Here, he had some acquaintances. ¡°Senior Brother Zhen De and Senior Brother Zhen He, did you forget your Junior Brother?¡±

    They were precisely Zhen De and Zhen He who had entered with him in the beginning. They had even learned from each other at the time.

    ¡°Zhen, Zhen Ding? Su Meng, the Killing de!¡± Zhen De was too shocked to stand still. He paced back and forth with a stunned expression.

    After being exiled from the mountain, Zhen Ding had be more and more famous and more powerful day by day. Compared to him, his fellow disciples were eclipsed. Originally, Zhen Miao and Zhen Ben had both achieved the sixth acupore and were able to pass through the Bronzemen Lane and leave the mountain. They could be considered good among the Shaolin disciples who learned slowly in the initial period to form a better foundation. However,pared with Zhen Ding, they were nothing.

    One had to know, he was also practicing the Golden Bell Shield which was famous for its slow pace in progress!

 Chapter 340: Mo-Ke Finger

    <h4>Chapter 340: Mo-Ke Finger</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    As still as an iron tower, Zhen He was filled with fearful panic. ¡°Why has Junior Brother Zhen Ding¡­ Wait, no¡­ Why has Su Meng, the Killing de, returned to the Shaolin Temple?¡±

    The disciples of the Shaolin Temple rarely returned to Mount Liantai after being expelled, unless one hade to realize and had attained the true Enlightenment of Buddhism, relieved oneself of all emotions and desires, and had truly be a monk. But that did not seem to be the case for Su Meng¡¯s return.

    It would be virtually unthinkable for anyone to return for the sake of dispensing vengeance, for not even those on the Terrestrial Rankings, much less the 11th on the Ranking List of Young Masters, were able to callously inflict their will toward the Shaolin Temple.

    Meng Qi observed their expressions, and blurted out with amusement, ¡°Senior Brothers, there¡¯s no need for such hastiness. Mr. Su isn¡¯t an enemy nor a monster.¡±

    With a heavy breath, Zhen De suppressed whatever foreboding sentiments were swelling within him. ¡°Donor Su, what brings you here?¡±

    ¡°I have business to discuss with my master, Divine Monk Xuan Bei. Would Senior Brother Zhen De please announce my arrival?¡± Asked Meng Qi as he stood patiently with folded arms, neither too humble nor too proud.

    Zhen De¡¯s expression shifted slightly. ¡°Donor Su, you were expelled from the Shaolin Temple. You¡¯ll no longer address Uncle Master Xuan Bei as your Master.¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother Zhen De,¡± chuckled Meng Qi, ¡°I couldn¡¯t imagine that you could be so obsessed. My manner of addressing the Master is only a matter of semantics. He is, after all, both my Master and Divine Monk Xuan Bei. What difference is there for us to worry about?¡±

    His tone was leisurely, as if he was at the temple to deliver a sermon on Buddhism and discuss the scriptures.

    Mumbling, Zhen De turned on his heels and walked in the direction of the mountain, leaving with just a few words. ¡°Uncle Master has sealed himself for hermetic training. I¡¯ll announce your arrival to the Reception Yard.¡±

    ¡°So, the Master is in hermetic training. That exins why he hasn¡¯t emerged despite the grave incidents along the journey¡­¡± Meng Qi nodded slightly as he stepped into the pavilion and waited.

    At the mid-mountain pavilion, there were tables and chairs made of stones for guests to rest and refresh themselves. There was also a stone stele, where one could read a miniature inscription of the Diamond Sutra.

    ¡°If the rumors were true¡­¡± Meng Qi observed the stone bs with his hands folded behind him. The minute engravings seemed to be dense in each row, but if read carefully, one would not feel confused reading the text. Every engraved word was slick and well-positioned, each retaining its own individualistic style. No two words would appear the same as if physically manifesting the ¡°Each and every form is illusory¡± teaching of the Diamond Sutra. What a meaningful representation of Buddhist enlightenment in this ce, the Holy Grounds of Buddhism.

    In the meantime, Zhen He regathered himself and quietly observed Meng Qi, only to find that thetter did not even have the slightest agitation. In silence with poise and reverence, Meng Qi studied the sutra text upon the stone b with his hands crossed behind his back as his clothes billowed lightly in the breeze.

    Zhen He was reminiscing about the time that he was shaken by the imposing stature of Junior Brother Zhen Ding, when he was unable to perform at his best and lost during their sparring.

    It was then that he understood that Junior Brother Zhen Ding had tremendous talent in the study of Kung Fu. In time, he would surely reach greater heights. Who would have known that time could pass so swiftly like the wind? In just a matter of a few years, he had already surpassed Zhen Ben and Senior Brother Zhen Miao and made his name in Jianghu as the 11th on the infamous Ranking List of the Young Masters, almost on par with the young Uncle Master Xuan Zhen.

    To look upon him now, one would surely feel the aura of a master emanating from within him.

    Meng Qi looked as if he was in peace, absorbed in meditating on the Zen disciplines contained within the Sutra and remembering the Sixth Master of the Shaolin Temple, Divine Monk Yuan Kong, who had inscribed the Sutra upon the stone bs many years ago. The Divine Monk, who in his greatness, had imed the Golden Body of the Luohan.

    His clothes fluttered in the brisk mountain breeze, yet no signs of impatience surfaced.

    Being unfamiliar with Meng Qi, Zhen He could not strike up a conversation with him and, therefore, apanied him quietly as they both waited for Zhen De¡¯s return.

    Momentster, Zhen De returned with a Reception Monk in a yellow frock.

    ¡°Amitabha,¡± greeted the monk with his palms raised to his chest in reverence. ¡°What¡¯s the business that Donor Su wishes to discuss with Junior Brother Xuan Bei?¡± With that, the monk had indicated that he was of the same ¡°Xuan¡± seniority with Divine Monk Xuan Bei.

    As they approached, Meng Qi turned from the stone stele. Smiling, he asked, ¡°Uncle Master, is there any specific reason required for an old friend toe visit?¡±

    Being ustomed to dealing with guests from the outside, the Reception Monk made no indication about any issues over the address. ¡°Normally that wouldn¡¯t be the case, but Junior Brother Xuan Bei is currently in hermetic training. If the donor has pressing matters that require attending to, then I¡¯ll have to consider alerting him ahead of schedule. However, if this is just a leisurely visit, then I¡¯m afraid that Donor Su might need to visit again at another time,¡± replied the smiling monk.

    ¡°I wonder if Junior Brother Zhen Hui is also in hermetic training?¡± Asked Meng Qi, switching over to Zhen Hui. By his calctions, he should have been out of his training by now.

    Understanding Meng Qi¡¯s imbroglio with the temple, the Reception Monk had known that Meng Qi would surely mention Zhen Hui. Without any further thought, he replied, ¡°Nephew Zhen Hui has justpleted his training not long ago. He shouldn¡¯t be sitting for another training any time soon.¡±

    ¡°I shall visit him then,¡± said Meng Qi with a carefree smile on his face.

    ¡°This way please, Donor Su.¡± The Reception Monk nodded and then led the way.

    As the Reception Monk led the way up the mountain path with Meng Qi in tow, thetter was filled with emotions as he looked around and fleeting memories flowed into his mind. The spot where he gathered water, the spot where he almost had fallen¡­ He was flooded with the sights and sounds of his past as he passed the different memorable areas that he had been during his time there.

    After a while, another monk was waiting on the mountain path. Dressed in a yellow monk¡¯s frock and looking mild-mannered, he looked more like a schr than a monk. He was none other than Zhen Miao, Meng Qi¡¯s Teaching Monk during his time in the Warrior-monk Yard, one of the two older Seniors of the Shaolin Temple¡¯s ¡°Zhen¡± seniority.

    There had been many monks that emergedter on with exceptional ir in Kung Fu and Buddhist enlightenment, all of whom were remarkable talents themselves. But for now, both he and Zhen Ben maintained their headway amidst the emergence of new talents.

    ¡°Amitabha,¡± greeted Zhen Miao. ¡°How are you, Donor Su?¡± He was there specifically to await Meng Qi¡¯s arrival.

    At the curves and turns of the mountain path behind him, scores of grey-frocked disciples were hoping to take a peek, trying to get a glimpse of the legendary Reckless Monk, the greatest of the Shaolin Temple¡¯s ¡°Zhen¡± seniority.

    Amongst the bemused, grey-d disciples, a monk with a yellow frock visibly stood out. With narrow slit eyes and a scheming demeanor, Meng Qi recognized him as Xuan Kong, a Commandment Monk from the Commandment Yard.

    ¡°Could it be that he would try to goad me into sparring with Zhen Miao? Zhen Miao is a person with a strong will to win. During the days before I had found the true way of enlightenment, he would always seek me out to fight.¡± The thought made Meng Qi wary as he smiled in return. ¡°I¡¯m not only good, I¡¯m better than ever. Thank you, Senior Brother Zhen Miao, for your thoughts and concern.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good indeed. The incidents at the Warrior-monk Yard from years ago are etched in my mind like it was yesterday. Who would have known that Donor Su would one day be world-renowned? I wonder if you would be avable to advise me on a thing or two.¡±

    Without any experience of venturing off the temple grounds, all news from Jianghu was all but hearsay to Zhen Miao. Even in training and sparring with enlightened masters of the ¡°Xuan¡± seniority, they would not seriously inflict harm upon each other. With an itch that he could not scratch, he was thirsty to test his skills and satisfy his curiosity.

    In his opinion, he believed that he was at 70 percent of his peak, having mastered the two Exterior strokes of the Mo-Ke Finger technique.

    Xuan Kong watched them both, his scheming gaze closed in on both of them with great attention and anticipation. He harbored no hopes that Zhen Miao, with no true life-and-death fighting experiences, would be able to fully stand against Su Meng. He merely hoped that the oue would put him in his ce and humble the usual arrogance that Zhen Miao had about himself.

    Meng Qi sensed the rising tension and prodded with a smile. ¡°I¡¯ve always been slightly disappointed to not have had the pleasure to witness Senior Brother¡¯s Mo-Ke Finger during your time in the Warrior-Monk Yard. I see that my wish ising true today.¡±

    Even so, as a guest, Su Meng had the choice to decline an invitation to spar.

    ¡°Zhen Ben has already mastered the Seven Supreme Arts, whereas I have only mastered the Mo-Ke Finger technique. Donor Su, if you please,¡± said Zhen Miao somberly.

    It was only right that the guest was first offered to make the first move.

    ¡°Please, Senior Brother.¡± Meng Qi declined with a smile.

    As a master in his own right, one who was close to being listed within the top 10 on the Ranking List of Young Masters, it would be unseemly of him to make the first move.

    Filled to the brim with great desire to win, Zhen Miao stood for a split-second and, with great grace and agility, he lunged himself forward with two fingers closed together and pointed at Meng Qi.

    The sudden thrust of the fingers filled Meng Qi¡¯s vision in an instant. The pressure that apanied the stroke assailed Meng Qi from all angles. A move which had no form nor style, but was unbridled and free.

    The umted pressure of the stroke rushed forward with a force like raging waters from a broken dam!

    ¡°So soon, yet already an Exterior stroke,¡± thought Meng Qi, smiling. With an unnerving calmness, he unsheathed his saber and returned with rapid, circr slices that seemed to fill the entire void between them. The strong momentum of his de movements dwarfed even the surging force of his opponent¡¯s attack.

    With a sh, Meng Qi hurled himself forward as he avoided the technique and closed in on Zhen Miao. Once he had cleared it, he unleashed his de on his opponent.

    Unsettled by how Meng Qi had maneuvered and avoided his attack with such ease, Zhen Miao attempted to block his opponent¡¯s saber by targeting its de with his fingers.

    The sight of the gleaming de rekindled the hidden embers of cravings within him. His strong will to win that drove him forward became his undoing that slowed him down for an instant.

    With the Heaven Inflicted Pain technique, Meng Qi had thus secured his victory and then gathered himself.

    ¡°A good stroke. Too bad it was executed with the wrong timing,¡± observed Meng Qi casually.

    The true way of battle had never been about using only fatal blows and the most potent techniques and moves. Without appropriate timing by spotting opportunistic openings and ws of the opponent, it was easy for the opponent to instead avoid and dispel your attacks with ease. Therefore, during Meng Qi¡¯s duel with Qing Yu, it was a contest of desmanship on the surface when they were actually looking for openings and opportunities to exploit and unleash their ultimate technique to secure victory. Hence, after Soul-losing Flute¡¯s death at the Mountain Deity Temple, against Meng Qi¡¯s aggressive attacks, me Scorching Devil refrained from willfully executing any potent techniques. That was because Meng Qi, who was armed with a plethora of unpredictable techniques of movement, would be able to maneuver and avoid any ranged attacks, given the distance. With Meng Qi overpowering him in the end, there was not even a chance for him to dole out anything worth mentioning.

    Even when Meng Qi first duelled with An Guoxie, he did not brazenly use the Peace Quietude Split technique, but instead, with great shrewdness, he first used the Transformation Strategy technique to force some openings before he attained his victory.

    This duel fully underlined the fact that Zhen Miao was deeplycking in actualbat experience, where his ultimate technique could only be used to its full potential only in duels of equal level or in times of grave danger¡­

    Frozen, Zhen Miao was in severe disbelief that he had been beaten so easily. With those few words of advice from Meng Qi, he finally came to terms with his defeat and began to slowly reply, ¡°My thanks to you, Donor Su, for your advice.¡±

    In his haste to pursue victory, he had not remembered one of the teachings he had learned from his master: There is no gain in one¡¯s insight without actual practice.

    The monks of the ¡°Zhen¡± seniority were incredulous and their faces were filled with shock and awe. Not one of them could have imagined that their Senior Brother Zhen Miao could be defeated with such ack of apparent effort. ¡°Had Zhen Ding really attained enlightenment?¡±

    ¡°The Ananda Oath-Breaking desmanship, a Divine Skill of the Shaolin Temple¡­ And here I thought you were a master in your own right¡­¡± snorted Xuan Kong suddenly.

    With a greatugh, Meng Qi stepped forward. With a whisk of his de, he appeared before Xuan Kong in the blink of an eye and shed.

    Despite the sluggish slice, Xuan Kong was forced into a quandary in which he could see clearly with his eyes that there was no avoiding it. There was an infinite counter to each evasive maneuver that Xuan Kong could think of, and each countermove was as fast as a blinding sh.

    With a cold sweat breaking out on his forehead, Xuan Kong could not think of any way to avoid nor counter Meng Qi¡¯s attack. With throbs of panic bearing down on him, he could only react and tried to raise his palms to p at the de when it was close.

    With a simple countermove, the saber de avoided both palms and rested before his forehead. Xuan Kong¡¯s legs threatened to crumble as he trembled in fear.

    ¡°Uncle Master Xuan Kong, this¡¯s no Divine Skill of the Shaolin Temple.¡±

    Saying that as heughed, Meng Qi sheathed his saber.

    With his green robes rippling gently in the breeze and his sword back in its sheath hanging from his waist, Meng Qi carelessly drifted past Xuan Kong and continued up the steps as heughed gently.

    Xuan Kong, who was once ahead of him in strength and position, could not even withstand a single sh of his de now.

    Gazing at the departing Meng Qi, the flocks of monks of the ¡°Zhen¡± seniority could not help being filled with awe and admiration at his gantry and elegance.

    Reaching the front of the temple, a gray-frocked monk rushed out and eximed crudely to Meng Qi,

    ¡°Senior Brother, you¡¯re back! Come quickly and tell me the stories of your duels with Right-Guarding Sword, the Astounding, and Five Emperors¡¯ Knife.¡±

    ¡°Crap! Two years of not seeing each other and Junior Brother still behaves like I just left yesterday!¡± Meng Qi was left speechless as he watched Zhen Hui.

 Chapter 341: The Masterâ€™s Private Talk with His Disciple

    <h4>Chapter 341: The Master¡¯s Private Talk with His Disciple</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Zhen Hui had grown considerably tallerpared to the time when he was at the Jade Gate Pass; only an inch shorter than Meng Qi. His handsome features and lean physique, which matched with his grey frock, emanated a pure and wholesome temperament which would have fitted Meng Qi¡¯s ideal image of a monk, if not for his youthful and radiant smile.

    Meng Qi coughed and said, ¡°Junior Brother, it¡¯s a long story. Let me have some water before I ry my tale to you.¡±

    These were the exact words Zhen Hui had spoken to Meng Qi in the past.

    Zhen Hui bobbed his head in approval, ¡°Alright, I already have water boiled and ready.¡±

    Upon saying this, he led Meng Qi into the temple. Together they strolled into the courtyard where Xuan Bei lived as Meng Qi recalled.

    ¡°Is Master in hermetic training?¡± Meng Qi took the opportunity to confirm this.

    ¡°The Master has been training in intervals for the past few years since he lost his chance to train in the upper levels of the Stupa tower. He is now undertaking hermetic training to strengthen his fundamentals to find another breakthrough,¡± disclosed Zhen Hui earnestly.

    Meng Qi had foreseen this earlier, but listening to the news first-hand, he felt both guilt and shame weighing down him, knowing that his Master had sacrificed his opportunity for him.

    ¡°Senior Brother, in truth, the Master had forbidden me to speak of this to you. But I feel that this should not be kept from your knowledge, so I spoke the truth,¡± said Zhen Hui solemnly.

    He looked at Meng Qi with unwavering eyes, without any doubt or fear.

    With his heart throbbing, Meng Qi was about to reprimand himself when he was stirred by Zhen Hui¡¯s resolute and unfailing honesty.

    ¡°Ahem. Junior Brother, of course I understand that I should be aware of this. But still we should follow Master¡¯s instructions,¡± remarked Meng Qi, who tried to recollect himself after not knowing how to react.

    ¡°Senior Brother, I knew you would praise me!¡± Laughed Zhen Hui, beaming with delight.

    ¡°Senior Brother, after two years of hermetic training, I¡¯ve opened Four Acupores and have aplished the primary level of the Flower-Pinching Finger. Even Master remarked that I might be among the top three of all generations of practitioners in the mastery of this finger technique¡­¡± Zhen Hui¡¯s eyes gleamed with excitement as if expecting a praise from his Senior Brother.

    ¡°Good job. The Flower-Pinching Finger technique is one of the hardest techniques to master and is renowned for its difficulty. Being able to attain the primary levels of the technique and open Four Acupores, your skills won¡¯t pale inparison to Zhen Ben or Zhen Miao; not even to Senior Brother Zhen Chang¡¯s former years,¡± said Meng Qi with a pleased smile. ¡°But of course, you remain a few inches behind me, your Senior Brother.¡±

    Meng Qi could not help but brag a little about his own strength. With this Junior Brother who was close to him, there was no need for subtlety.

    As they walked past, a great number of monks had been peeking and observing the former disciple of the Shaolin Temple who had returned not only as a guest, but also as a Young Master of the Ranking List. However, there was a monk who had yet to be seen; the monk who once assigned Meng Qi to the Chores Yard many years ago, Xuan Ku. Being different from Xuan Kong, Xuan Ku was not of frivolous nor narrow-minded temperament. He was a little stubborn in the sense that he forced people to practice what he believed was right and condemned all that he believed were wrong. It seemed that he was indifferent to Meng Qi¡¯s return to the temple.

    ¡°Of course,pared to you, Senior Brother, I still have some catching-up to do.¡± Meng Qi was slightly surprised that Zhen Hui had actually agreed with him, inting his pride as the Senior Brother. ¡°If the Master wasn¡¯t in training, he¡¯d tell me stories of your exploits in the Jianghu: The tales of your duel against You Huanduo in West Tract, the contest against a motley ofbatants in Yedu, the narrow win against Right-guarding Sword and Wang Zai, the hard-fought victory against The Astounding at Mao Ling, and the street fight against Five Emperors¡¯ Knife in Changchuan. These are all epic and awe-inspiring legends indeed!¡±

    ¡°The others wouldn¡¯t believe a single word I said each time I told them of your stories. Butter on, even Uncle Master Xuan Xin came forward with his story, and some other Uncle Masters would return from ventures outside with the masters on Ranking List of Young Masters. It was only then when they started to apologize to me, acknowledging that my ounts had been true all along.¡±

    ¡°Uncle Master Xuan Xin loves to brag about himself, but whenever your feats are mentioned, he tries to change the subject of our discussion¡­¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother Zhen Ben, well, he has mastered the Seven Supreme Arts, but that too has turned into something that he gloats about¡­¡±

    As Zhen Hui continued his ount of the incidents within the temple walls, his narrative filled Meng Qi in about everything that had transpired for the past two years of his absence. Slowly, Zhen Hui¡¯s recount evoked memories and revtions that flooded Meng Qi with a strong familiarity with his surroundings.

    Feeling sentimental, Meng Qi jabbed at his Junior Brother with glee,¡± Junior Brother, it seems that you¡¯re more of a cackling hen now after being confined within these walls to your boredom.¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not. I¡¯m just a bit emotional because of your return,¡± denied Zhen Hui smoothly.

    He raised his head and gazed at the blue sky above, ¡°You used to tell me fables of Jianghu, fascinating me with the epic and heroic tales of the outside. Now, in only two years, you yourself have be part of the stories¡­¡±

    From the moment of their reunion till then, these were the words that truly expressed Zhen Hui¡¯s regret.

    Letting out a sigh, Meng Qi consoled his junior brother, ¡°Junior Brother, wait till you¡¯ve reached Six Acupores and make it past the Bronzemen Lane. You¡¯ll also be part of the stories that people speak of. Then, I¡¯ll take you along to enjoy the sights outside.¡±

    ¡°Very well then!¡± Nodded Zhen Hui, restored with tremendous delight.

    They chatted casually as their stroll brought them through the patio of the main templeplex, finally reaching the little courtyard where Xuan Bei lived. Zhen Hui poured Meng Qi a cup of water before merrily saying, ¡°Senior Brother, please wait here for a moment while I head to the back mountain and fetch Master.¡±

    Not long after that, a figure d in a yellow frock and red cassocknded on the ground from above with Zhen Hui with him, it was Master Xuan Bei. Each step he took seemed to emit different energies that took the form of golden lotuses.

    Xuan Bei gazed upon his disciple with aforted smile, ¡°Good, good. It¡¯s good of you to remember toe back here to see your Master.¡±

    He was still very much the middle-aged, sorrowful Senior Monk with a personable presence. In fact, he looked almost identical to Meng Qi¡¯s current appearance.

    They were undeniably blood rtives. Meng Qi had begun making the connection with a clearer perspective and had been more certain of his findings aftering across the text ¡°Biological Mother with the Surname Tang¡± in the secret records.

    Meng Qi bowed with deepest respects, ¡°Your unfilial disciple has implicated you, my Master.¡±

    ¡°No matter. Being outside in the turbulent world, you¡¯re faced with trials and tribtions. Who knows, missing an opportunity might be a blessing in disguise. One doesn¡¯t exin the Dharma of Causality with mere words,¡± Xuan Bei casually consoled him. He helped Meng Qi up before sitting down on the honored seat and exhaled heavily. ¡°Zhen Ding, you¡¯re of resolute spirit like your mother, to refuse to return to the Su n of Luoyang no matter what. You¡¯re just like your mother when she decided to leave many years ago.¡±

    ¡°So, I¡¯ve followed the footsteps of my uncle as well¡­¡± Meng Qi thought to himself. ¡°Master, ever since I stepped into the gates of the Shaolin Temple, I no longer have any ties to the Su n of Luoyang. The only rtives I have remaining are you and Junior Brother,¡± he confessed.

    Xuan Bei did not know whether tough or cry, but was slightly pleased nheless. ¡°No matter. There¡¯s merit in distancing yourself, no need to entangle yourself with the intriguing webs in Luoyang. Your mother passed due to sickness anyway.¡±

    Hearing this, Zhen Hui¡¯s eyes widened with shock, ¡°Master, you knew Senior Brother¡¯s mother? Could it¡­ Could it be¡­?¡±

    His question was interrupted by Meng Qi¡¯s feigned cough. Meng Qi was fearful that his Junior Brother could have bbed the phrase ¡°illegitimate son¡±, given his past experiences with his Junior Brother¡¯s story-telling antics. ¡°Master is actually my mother¡¯s elder brother,¡± exined Meng Qi hastily.

    ¡°Oh.¡± Zhen Hui was slightly disappointed that things had not turned out as he had imagined.

    Meng Qi¡¯s expression became solemn as he changed the subject. ¡°Master, I¡¯m back this time for two reasons actually. I¡¯ve returned to visit you both and I have something important to report to you as well.¡±

    Hearing this, Xuan Bei waved his hands warily. With his powers,yers of protection that resembled ss encased the room, sealing the room from preying ears outside. ¡°Go on.¡±

    ¡°I met a young boy by the name of Duan Rui when I was in Jiang Dong¡­¡± Meng Qi then ryed the entire story, including the details of the nine postures, the presence of the unknown monk and the sentence ¡°Intrude not this entry, you who havepassion¡± which was found in the depths of the secret passage, which he had specifically mentioned on Duan Rui¡¯s behalf.

    Zhen Hui listened intently to Meng Qi¡¯s recollection of his experiences. ¡°So Senior Brother Zhen Chang¡¯s death years ago wasn¡¯t a simple affair after all¡­¡±

    Xuan Bei listened to everything with a heavy look. In a grim tone, he said, ¡°We still don¡¯t have enough clues at the moment, and it¡¯s still hard for us to be certain on who is actually behind all this. However, I shall take extra precaution to keep us from danger.¡±

    As the pinnacle of the mastery of Exterior techniques, not even one with skills of a Dharmakaya would be able to harm Xuan Bei if he maintained constant vignce.

    After a moment¡¯s thought, he continued, ¡°I¡¯m bound by rules of the temple from fully disclosing certain information to you. But to be more specific, the stone door can indeed be found within the depths of the secret passage.

    If only the stone door had been discovered when the secret passage was first found.

    Was there such a phrase, ¡°Intrude not this entry, you who havepassion¡±, within the all-powerful and benevolent Shaolin Temple? Meng Qi began to feel that there was more to the Dominator of the Six Realms of Samsara than the eye could see.

    Xuan Bei refrained from borating on the matter. Being a Senior Monk who had the rules and regtions of the temple at heart, he would not exploit any loopholes to undermine the Temple¡¯s strict codes. Moreover, he was concerned about Meng Qi¡¯s strength that he might not be powerful enough at the moment. It might still be premature to have him engulfed in the mechanics of the thickening plot.

    Therefore, he shifted the focus to other pressing issues. ¡°So the Nine Postures are forbidden techniques. And here I was, under the impression that the stances were from the first volume of the Muscle-Bone Strengthening Scripture.¡±

    ¡°Me too. It seems that you¡¯re thinking what I¡¯m thinking, Master.¡± Meng Qi seemed to have found a person who shared his views.

    ¡°I gave up on being a fully practicing monk halfway. Years before, I chose to master the iplete Mo-Ke Exorcism Punch and had given up on the chance of learning the ¡®Muscle-Bone Strengthening Scripture¡¯, therefore I have no knowledge of the contents within the mysterious script. From what I¡¯ve heard from a few Uncle Masters, mastering the Scripture involves learning a total of ny-nine stances. There¡¯re about 12 or 13 stances in the first volume, along with descriptive texts and notes with meditative Gathas,¡± revealed Xuan Bei inly.

    Meng Qi nodded quietly. In any event, there was the Dominator of the Six Realms of Samsara to ascertain the details for him.

    No longer broaching the subject of the unknown monk and the ¡°Muscle-Bone Strengthening Scripture¡±, Xuan Bei gazed at Meng Qi approvingly. ¡°In the past, my ns were for you to return to the Su n in Luoyang. That¡¯s why I tried to refrain from teaching you too much, in case what you¡¯ve learned might not harmonize with the martial arts taught within the Su n. Now that you¡¯re more inclined to wander around the Jianghu, I shall pass down all the martial arts I have to you.¡±

    Meng Qi was ted and bowed in thanks to his master. Additional power skills to add to his plethora of techniques would surely be of tremendous help in the future!

    Xuan Bei went on and exined with a smile, ¡°In the past, I was known as Seven Lethals. The Seven refers to the seven techniques of palms, fingers, fists, gripping, Qi energy, locking and moves. You¡¯re more focused on the styles of the saber and sword in addition to your main practice of Divine Skill of Body Protection, therefore you needn¡¯t concentrate deeply on palms, fists, gripping or Qi energy techniques. With some study in the skills of sealing meridian points and movement techniques, you can impart all these skills to others on my behalf when you be a master one day. You must continue the tradition of heritage for me. We shall not inherit what our predecessors have imparted to us and then detach from their legacy.¡±

    ¡°The practice method I use is called ¡®Seven True Scripts¡¯. It¡¯s divided into seven parts. The movement technique is called Facing Wind in Air. Once you have fully mastered the technique you¡¯ll be able to somersault in mid-air once or twice. There¡¯s also the locking technique called Immortal-locking Hand. It¡¯s mostly based on the blocking of meridian points. Once you have fully mastered it, it¡¯s specifically called upoint-Attacking Finger technique¡­¡±

 Chapter 342: Martial Arts Zealot Zhen Ben

    <h4>Chapter 342: Martial Arts Zealot Zhen Ben</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Xuan Bei had not introduced the names of the palm, finger, fist or genuine Qi, and Meng Qi did not care much for them either. Enlightening the Acupores was a period of time during which one was supposed to build a strong foundation and find his own path, so knowing more and seeing more was beneficial. However, making things tooplicated was not a good idea. He had already confirmed his path of the de and had expended a lot of spiritual energy on doing so, and there was an imminent Samsara task too. If he divided his attention to learning a new kung fu, his losses would probably outweigh his gains.

    Moreover, if his weapons were damaged or lost, he would have no choice but to fight barehanded. He was not afraid anyway, for he had his palm as his saber and his fingers as his sword. With increased hardening effect from Eight Nine Mysteries and Golden Bell Shield, he could take on most ordinary situations. On top of that, he had briefly skimmed through the Seven Immortal Illusions from ¡°the Immortal Pressing Art¡± and it counted as barehanded kung fu. He had only picked it up along the way since he was practicing the Immortal Pressing Art, and had not spent too much energy on it. It waspletely different from the palm and finger chapters from the ¡°Seven True Scripts¡± that he had specifically studied.

    Of course, reading it whenever he was free was not too bad. It could potentiallye in handy someday.

    After Xuan Bei gave a brief description, he made a grabbing motion with his right hand and a script flew out of his meditation room. The script was made of normal paper and its pages appeared to have been casually bound together.

    ¡°Stay here for a few more days. If you still have queries about ¡®Facing Wind in Air¡¯ and the ¡®Acupoint-attacking Finger¡¯, you may ask me anytime.¡± He passed the script to Meng Qi.

    Meng Qi looked at the script that had long been prepared and came to a sudden realization. Had his master begun secretly writing ¡°Seven True Scripts¡± after knowing that he had ventured into Jianghu? He suspected that his master had nned for Zhen Hui to bring it to him when the junior monk left the mountain to roam. His master had note up with the idea only because Meng Qi had gone all the way to Shaolin Temple to report information!

    Meng Qi felt warmth in his heart. His vision turned slightly blurry as he received the script and bowed once more.

    ¡­

    Seven dayster, at the foot of Mount Liantai.

    Zhen Hui was somewhat reluctant but also excited to see Meng Qi go. ¡°Senior Brother, once I¡¯ve opened my Acupores of Nose and made my way through Bronzemen Lane, I¡¯ll head down the mountain to find you and join Jianghu! I¡¯m gonna be like the protagonists in those stories!¡±

    Actually, he already had the ability to cross Bronzemen Lane. It was just that the Flower-pinching Finger was a high-level finger art, so if he was overly-focused on winning, it would be difficult for him to use his power. Hence, Xuan Bei had decided to allow Zhen Hui to go only after opening Six Acupores, which would enable him to easily use his power.

    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll probably still be in River East then,¡± answered Meng Qi with a smile. River East was full of strong people and was thus the best ce to train.

    He chatted with Zhen Hui for a while before watching thetter return up the mountain. Then, he sped his hands behind his back as he headed for the paved road at top speed, although it appeared like a slow and casual pace to the eye.

    After conveying information about the monk mastermind to his master, Meng Qi believed that he would not receive any threats from them for a brief period of time. First of all, there was no value in intercepting and killing him anymore, and secondly, even if they wanted to exact revenge, they would have to contemte if it was a trap. The upper brass of Shaolin Temple could be using it as an opportunity to collect clues and evidence and then wait for things to cool down. It would not be toote for them to do something simr even if it wereter on.

    After advancing for some time, before he had left the boundary of Shaolin Temple, a monk popped up in front of Meng Qi. He was wearing a yellow frock, looked about 20 years old, and seemed gentle and refreshing. However, he also seemed simple and slow. His eyes were soulless, but when he looked at Meng Qi, they lit up with a fiery radiance.

    ¡°I am Zhen Ben. I have seen you before, donor Su.¡±

    So it was the martial arts zealot Zhen Ben! Meng Qi was instantly enlightened. When he had still been with Shaolin Temple, he had not had much contact with Zhen Ben. He had only heard of many interesting things about him. If he had not mentioned his Dharma name, Meng Qi would definitely not have recognized him.

    Meng Qi had found it strange since before. As a martial arts zealot, how could Zhen Ben resist sparring with a person like him? After all, Meng Qi had betrayed the Zhen generation and was now among the top few on the Ranking List of Young Masters. Since he had returned to Shaolin Temple, Zhen Ben would probably not miss having a match with him.

    So he had been waiting there.

    ¡°Senior Brother Zhen Ben, you¡¯re too polite,¡± Meng Qi smilingly replied.

    Zhen Ben straightforwardly said, ¡°I would like to have a match with donor Su.¡±

    ¡°I mainly learn the Vajra Unbreakable Force, and also train in Vajra¡¯s Powerful Palm, Prajna Palm, Form Denial Finger, Ananda¡¯s Finger, Merciful Thousand-Leaf Hand and Crossing Lake on a Reed. I can activate the Sacrifice Form as well. I look forward to our match, donor Su.¡±

    The Sacrifice Form aided in the learning of supreme arts and could co-exist with any type of kung fu. Thus, when Shaolin Temple monks spoke of the kinds of supreme arts they had learned, they did not include it.

    Hearing Zhen Ben announced all his supreme arts in one breath, Meng Qi could not force a smile. However, being able to experience Shaolin Temple¡¯s supreme arts in the flesh was also a challenge. Hence, he gravely replied,

    ¡°Please!¡±

    When he uttered those words, his entire aura changed. He was no longer the carefree, smiley guy from before. He seemed to be one with the surroundings as he immersed himself in the mortal world and appeared even more terrifying. The movement of his right hand reaching for ¡°Heaven Inflicted Pain¡± followed a certain rhythm of heaven and earth with inexplicable wonder.

    Meng Qi gripped his sword hilt under the draw of Qi. At the same time, Zhen Ben¡¯s exposed skin glowed a dark golden. His palms looked like they were coated with ayer of gold leaf as he mmed them towards Meng Qi.

    The variation in moves of Vajra¡¯s Powerful Palm was crude and simplistic, but its strength was terrifying. Layers andyers of airflow were mmed so hard that they copsed. It was almost as if an entire chunk of the air had been cut out, giving off an unusual feeling of permeability.

    Compared to Zhen Miao, Zhen Ben was evidently less focused on winning. He did not conceal hismon sense and had not struck with his ultimate move first.

    Meng Qi¡¯s long saber was like thunder. Like a sharp knife cleanly slicing tofu, it soundlessly streaked across theyers of airflow and cleaved right between Zhen Ben¡¯s two palms. It pushed them apart with a shake.

    He began disying his desmanship. It was like a bird perched on a dead twig or a swallow fighting with the wind and the waves¨Cits quick sharpness broke through the slow clumsiness. With just a few moves, Meng Qi was able to repress Zhen Ben¡¯s Vajra¡¯s Powerful Palm.

    Just as they were battling to their hearts¡¯ content, the long saber strangely shot out from the palms¡¯ shadow and swung down at Zhen ben¡¯s head. It moved at a slow and unusual pace, but it contained countless changes within. Every variation was so fast it exceeded one¡¯s imagination. No matter where one tried to hide or what move he used to counter the attack, they would all feel weak and futile.

    Zhen Ben¡¯s expression did not change. His arms suddenly spread out and he continuously struck with his palms, like he had grown over a hundred arms all of a sudden. They systematically blocked Meng Qi¡¯s long saber.

    ¡°ng!¡± Countless shing soundsbined into a single, cacophonous noise, reflecting the speed at which they varied their moves!

    With a shift of his feet and a heavy, horizontal swing of his long saber, Meng Qipressed the airflow into a swirling vortex that sucked up all the innumerable palm shadows.

    Zhen Ben fiercely closed his five fingers and the joint of his index finger popped upwards, a reddish-green. It had a colorful sheen to it as it slowly knocked against the de of the saber. Its force was kept well within and held tremendous explosive power.

    Ananda¡¯s Finger was a fierce finger art specially used to break through protective hardening kung fu. If one was very well-versed in it, there was nothing that it could not break. It was one of Shaolin Temple¡¯s 72 supreme arts!

    ¡°ng!¡± The vortex, long saber, and Ananda¡¯s Finger collided and vanished at the same time.

    Whereas Zhen Ben¡¯s left hand that had been hanging at his side had at some point in time found its way into his sleeve. Meng Qi suddenly felt like his sensing of the genuine Qi flow had be slightly unclear.

    Out of the blue, an idea came to Meng Qi. It felt like a finger style attack, but it had no shape or form and was difficult to grasp!

    Form Denial Finger?

    The second most difficult finger art in Shaolin Temple apart from the Flower-pinching Finger?

    Without a tangible form, it was like the air hade to assault him without his knowing!

    To be able to make himself rely on his senses, Zhen Ben had achieved a small consummation and the Gist of Trueness. It was the same as using an Exterior-level killer move!

    Meng Qi was taken aback. He did not dare to be careless and wrapped his saber in genuine Qi and mental energy. With his saber as his hands and heart, he calmly cleaved in front of him.

    ¡°ng!¡± ¡°Heaven Inflicted Pain¡± rang out of nowhere, but blocked the Form Denial Finger.

    Seizing his chance, Zhen Benunched himself at Meng Qi like he was sliding across the ground. He raised his right fist and suddenly brought it down. Palm Gust spread everywhere as if it were enveloping the surrounding heaven and earth.

    His palm move was simple but solemn. It gave off an all-knowing feeling¨Cany thoughts and attempts to hide or escape could not be concealed from it and were difficult to aplish. It sealed off any possibilities of continuation.

    With Prajna in his palms, the entirety of Buddhism was in his hands!

    It was the Prajna Palm, and Meng Qi could tell it was so from past experience. However,pared to Zhen Chang, Zhen Ben¡¯s Prajna Palm had an extra edge to it that made one feel it could sever off frustrations.

    He had activated it using the ¡°Vajra Unbreakable Force¡±, and thus the Gist of Trueness he had obtained was different from that of Zhen Chang in the past.

    Wisdom became his de. Since it could slice through Vajra, it would also be able to cut off frustrations, eliminate suffering, and obtain peace and quiet!

    Faced with such a palm, Meng Qi was aware that the Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship was not effective when he was on the defensive. Hence, he raised his long saber and performed several strokes at high speed. Purple thunder flooded the ce before it transformed into nine wild dragons. It terrorized Buddhism and repressed Zhen Ben with its strength, using might to counter wisdom!

    Crackling resounded as thunder exploded in the air. The wisdom had been disturbed and Vajra no longer existed.

    The advantage Meng Qi possessed in terms of strength and realm enabled him to break through Zhen Ben¡¯s ultimate move in a single stroke. He now had the upper hand.

    Just as he was about to whip out his desmanship and drive Zhen Ben into a corner, thetter suddenly drifted backward. He said,

    ¡°Let¡¯s stop here. I don¡¯t have any more strength to continue.¡±

    Meng Qi gave an awkward expression. Senior Brother Zhen Ben was an interesting talent indeed¡­

    Since they were just sparring, Meng Qi had no choice but to sheathe his saber and stop attacking.

    Zhen Ben sincerely continued, ¡°Donor Su is stronger than me. Even if I were at the level of Seven Acupores, I would not be able to beat you. I¡¯d probably need to reach Eight Acupores to do that, no, by the time I¡¯ve reached Eight Acupores, you would¡¯ve likely already reached Nine Acupores. I still would not be able to beat you¡­¡±

    He had slipped into a plicated¡± calction problem and was somewhat frustrated for the time being. His eyes slowly returned to their initial soullessness.

    Meng Qi did not disturb him. He directly went around Zhen Ben and left. Spending too much time with people like Zhen Ben made him feel like he was getting dumber!

    After traveling for half a day, Meng Qi entered the city at evening and stayed in a hotel. He first practiced his main technique and then trained ¡°Facing Wind in Air¡± and the ¡°Acupoint-attacking Finger¡±.

    All of a sudden, everything went ck. There was a sh of light before he was shrouded in a dense smoke.

    It was time for a Samsara task again¡­

 Chapter 343: The Eight Demons that Wreaked Havoc

    <h4>Chapter 343: The Eight Demons that Wreaked Havoc</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Meng Qi had yet to clearly see his surroundings when the voice of the Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms rang in his ear.

    ¡°Since you have passed the Death Task, the Samsara will go on to the next level. You will encounter even more secrets and obtain more rewards. Naturally, the difficulty will also increase.¡±

    ¡°From this task onwards, the cost of information about the Samsara task will be lowered to 400 Karma points. There will no longer be a time limit either. You may request for information at the end of your previous task, or before the start of your current one.¡±

    ¡°During Samsara tasks, there will no longer be a restriction on the number of teams participating. Even if it is not a confrontational task and the others are not using Samsara talismans, you may still run into one another. You could bepleting different tasks in the same world.¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°Reminder: After someone in the team reaches the level of Half-step Exterior Scenery, the exchange value of Refined Weapons, enlightenment period scripts, elixirs and the like will decrease to prevent them from resorting to trickery.¡±

    The indifferent voice told Meng Qi and the others of the various changes. The corner of Meng Qi¡¯s lips twitched. He had intended to ¡°select¡± as many Refined Weapons and scripts as he wanted after he was strong enough to survive being hunted by Immensity Sea¡¯s Exterior-level individuals¡­ ¡°Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms really does not want to see someone resorting to trickery.¡±

    If the Dominator was not self-aware, Meng Qi could squeeze through some loopholes to benefit himself. However, if he were some big power, the so-called ¡°Samsara rules¡± probably did not apply to him. The moment he was angered, the consequences were obvious. Hence, Meng Qi had to carefully ask about the matter concerning passing scripts on to others before exchanging them for Karma points. He could not afford to slip up.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Just as Meng Qi was in a daze, Qi Zhengyan¡¯s inflectionless voice piped up. He was wearing green robes and had his long sword hanging from his waist. His back was ramrod straight as well, making him feel somewhat like a swordsman. However, it differed from Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s sharpness. He appeared firm and strong, thanks to the ¡°Book of the Chaos¡±.

    Meng Qi smiled back. ¡°I¡¯m so lively and I don¡¯t need the Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms¡¯ treatment. Do I look like I¡¯m not okay? I¡¯ve already left Shaolin Temple.¡±

    ¡°Little monk, you¡¯ve returned to Shaolin Temple?¡± Jiang Zhiwei, who was donning yellow-pink robes, asked in surprise. She had just attended a birthday feast and was getting ready to head over to River East again. How had the little monk ended up in Qin prefecture?

    News of the battle at the shrine had yet to spread. Even if the major sects and aristocratic families had already received it, people like Jiang Zhiwei who were roaming outside might not know of it.

    Ruan Yushu looked at Meng Qi with herrge eyes and coldly asked, ¡°You¡¯ve used your Recover Pill?¡±

    Since she was at home, she was naturally aware of the battle that had shaken up the Di and Qin prefectures.

    ¡°Of course. If I want to kill the Shadow Cold Palm, me-scorching Devilman, and Soul-losing Flute in one go, I¡¯ll need to pay a certain price for it.¡± Meng Qi could not repress how pleased he was with himself.

    ¡°Oh. Someone said the ¡®Killing de¡¯ had a tough battle at the shrine. They said he was covered in blood and resembled an Evil Lord or Vajra.¡± Ruan Yushu slightly nodded.

    Meng Qi¡¯s face twitched. Then he cried in shock, ¡°How can that be? No living person saw that!¡±

    ¡°So it was true.¡± Ruan Yushu spoke as if she had just been ¡°enlightened¡±.

    Jiang Zhiwei was rather amused. She asked, ¡°You killed the Shadow Cold Palm, me-scorching Devilman, and Soul-losing Flute in a single battle? Little monk, what exactly happened?¡±

    Based on his short description alone, she could imagine a terrifying and intense battle.

    Meng Qi briefly described the cause and result of the battle in the interest of time. However, Jiang Zhiwei was enthused all the same. Her face brightly shone, almost as if she desperately wanted to be the one who had been in that battle.

    Ruan Yushu pressed her lips together. ¡°You cane to Langya first and look for other possible reasons.¡±

    The true meaning behind her words was that Meng Qi had been unting his prowess too much. Even if it concerned Shaolin Temple¡¯s secrets that the Ruan family could not know of, she and Meng Qi coulde up with reasons to request for Exterior-level individuals¡¯ help. There was no need for him to take the risk alone.

    Meng Qi gave a dryugh. ¡°I¡¯ll just treat it as training.¡±

    It was difficult to repay kindness. He would use Six Fan School as much as he could instead.

    Seeing that Meng Qi was in good health, Qi Zhengyan did not say much. He simply reminded, ¡°Let¡¯s exchange our items for Karma points just in case.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. After that, let¡¯s not be in such a rush to exchange them for other things this time. We should ask about the task¡¯s information first, then select items specific to it,¡± Meng Qi quickly added.

    It was their first Samsara after the Death Task, so they had to be extra careful.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Jiang Zhiwei and Ruan Yushu had no objections. They handed over the Qianyuan Composing Bead, Donghua¡¯s Green Book and other items they had gained over to Meng Qi. He would exchange them together for Karma points.

    Meng Qi first took out Donghua¡¯s Green Book, which contained the form for the ¡°Immortality Elixir of East Pole¡±. He ced it in the Central Light Pir.

    ¡°Donghua¡¯s Green Book, exchangeable for 2000 Karma points. The form for the ¡®Immortality Elixir of East Pole¡¯ is exchangeable for 4000 Karma points. Five of you obtained them together and will equally share the points. Each of you will still obtain 1200 Karma points.¡±

    ¡°¡®Obtained them together and will equally share the points¡¯ was kind of different from learning it himself and then teaching others¡­¡± Meng Qi directly asked, ¡°If someone who was not a Samsara traveler taught Donghua¡¯s Green Book to someone else, would it affect their Karma points?¡±

    The Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms sounded calm. ¡°It will be judged by whether it was intentional or not.¡±

    He borated further. ¡°If one obtained a script and passed it on to someone else instead of trading it for Karma points, the Samsara traveler who has received the script cannot exchange it for Karma points. However, he can pass it on to anyone else. Every time he passes it on to someone, the amount of Karma points that can be gained will be halved. Once the original owner intends to exchange the script for Karma points, it will be calcted based on the number of people to whom the script has been passed to at that point in time. Afterward, all Samsara travelers involved cannot pass on the script to anyone else, unless there is another medium to do so.¡±

    ¡°In the process, if a non-Samsara traveler is implicated, it will be judged based on the Samsara traveler¡¯s intention. If he hints at being able to continue to pass the script on to others, once the script has been exchanged for Karma points, his Karma points will be deducted each time the knowledge is passed on to another person. If he runs out of Karma points, he will be obliterated.¡±

    ¡°If he does not hint at anything, there will be no consequences.¡±

    Meng Qi had achieved a rough understanding of the rules and did not question any further. He exchanged all the items they had obtained together for Karma points, including the Space Ring. He had to be fair to prevent their team from fracturing. He would still have it in the future, anyway.

    ¡± Donghua¡¯s Green Book plus the form for the Immortality Elixir of East Pole¡­ 1200 Karma points.¡±

    ¡°Space Ring¡­ 1600 Karma points.¡±

    ¡°Qianyuan Composing Bead¡­ 1200 Karma points.¡±

    The total amounted to 4000 Karma points, so each of them would get 1000 points. Then, Meng Qi took out the Roaring me Devil Saber and the Fire Lord¡¯s copper rings. They were his own items.

    ¡°Roaring me Devil Saber¡­ 550 Karma points.¡±

    ¡°Fire-controlling Copper Rings¡­ 600 Karma points.¡±

    Jiang Zhiwei was the next. She exchanged the items she had gained for 600 Karma points and repaid everyone 80 Karma points each for her previous ¡°Twenty-three Swords Skill¡±. She was left with 1360 Karma points, while Meng Qi had a total of 2230 Karma points.

    Qi Zhengyan and Ruan Yushu also had their own items and scripts which they exchanged for Karma points. In the end, Qi Zhengyan had 1480 Karma points and Ruan Yushu had 1580 Karma points.

    Immediately after, each of them forked out 100 Karma points in exchange for information about their task.

    ¡°The master of Skyscraping Pce is the number one evil spirit of the Heterodox. His demonic powers are extremely impressive and he rules with fear. In order to improve himself, he schemed for several years and opened a channel that connects to the Demonworld Fragment. That awakened the Primogenitor Devil that had been sleeping inside, and its awareness possessed him. Hepletely lost his humanity and turned into a real evil spirit by the name of ¡®Skyscraping True Devil¡¯.¡±

    ¡°The seven major emissaries below him also suffered from whole-body imbuing by the Devil Qi and turned into half-human, half-demon existences.¡±

    ¡°The eight demons wreaked havoc in the world, and the people were plunged into misery and suffering.¡±

    ¡°Main task: Seal the Demonic World channel within a month and stop the Primogenitor Devil frompletely awakening and descending upon the world. Sess will be rewarded with 100 Karma points, while failure will result in the deduction of the same amount of Karma points.¡±

    ¡°Hint one: Only by killing at least six of the demons and obtaining the Devil Qi crystals inside them will you be able topletely destroy the channel and seal the Demonworld Fragment.¡±

    ¡°Hint two: The strength of eight demons vary. For example, the Skyscraping True Devil has immense demonic power that shakes up heaven and earth, while others like the Iron Demon can only repress average things.¡±

    ¡°Demonworld Fragment?¡± Meng Qi and the others nkly stared at one another.¡°What did that have to do with the Demonic World that the Devil Lord had opened up? Was it a leftover shard from when he had died and the Demonic World had shattered?¡±

    ¡°What is a ¡®Primogenitor Devil¡¯?¡± Meng Qi guessed that they were in the Demonic World that the Devil Lord had opened, but who was the Primogenitor Devil? An ancient big power?

    After the Demonic World had shattered in ancient times, it vanished without a trace. There were very few ancient books and records about it, so Jiang Zhiwei did not have much knowledge of it either. On the other hand, Ruan Yushu said after much thought,

    ¡°The Demonic World itself seemed to be alive. It could create and multiply its own unique evil spirits, and the origin of these evil spirits was the Primogenitor Devil. After the number of evil spirits had increased, it would fall into a deep sleep and lose its awareness as if it were dead. When evil spirits die, they return to it. Once a certain limit is reached, it¡¯ll rouse once more and regain its memories, turning into the new ¡®Primogenitor Devil¡¯. It¡¯s very terrifying.¡±

    Qi Zhengyan sucked in his breath and said, ¡°We should exchange for items that can restrain real evil spirits.¡±

    Meng Qi¡¯s Heaven Inflicted Pain and Buddha¡¯s Lamp were highly effective in repressing evil spirits, as was Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s Sword of the Sun-Prating Rainbow. Hence, the team intended to exchange for a very powerful item together, while Ruan Yushu and Qi Zhengyan would exchange for some items that could ward off evil spirits on top of that.

    ¡°This one¡¯s not bad. Although you can only use it once, it¡¯s very effective¡­¡± Qi Zhengyan suddenly pointed at an item and said as was flipping through the Exchange List.

    Meng Qi looked up and over. He saw the jade-slip scroll in Qi Zhengyan¡¯s hands state:

    ¡°Demon-subduing Pagoda, a Precious Weapon. When this pagoda falls, evil spirits on the Third Heaven of the Exterior will lose their Devil Qi and strength for five breaths. This can only be used once. Its value is 2000 Karma points.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a Death Task this time around, so the only Exterior-level creature would probably be the Skyscraping True Devil. One Demon-subduing Pagoda should be enough to counter a dangerous situation.¡± Jiang Zhiwei wrinkled her pretty nose. She did feel that the Demon-subduing Pagoda was a good choice indeed.

    Meng Qi knew that they did not have enough time to look through the entire Exchange List and make a careful selection from there. Thus, he also nodded in agreement.

    Since they had found a suitable item, they could not be too calctive about the amount of Karma points it cost.

    After each of them paid 500 Karma points, there was a sh of light and a small seven-story pagoda with a colorful sheen to it appeared in the mist. It floated there, carrying a strong feeling of Buddhism Zen with the sound of Buddhist teachings ringing out from time to time.

    Ruan Yushu ced it in her Space Ring and then spent another 600 Karma points on a ¡°Devil-rinsing Charm¡±. It could prevent evil spirits from surrounding her and Devil Qi from attacking her. After that, she used 200 Karma points and exchanged it for a ¡°Filth-extracting Pill¡±. If Devil Qi entered her body, she could extract and eliminate it. She saved her remaining points as a backup.

    Jiang Zhiwei also exchanged Karma points for a ¡°Filth-extracting Pill¡± and a ¡°Recover Pill¡±. She looked on with a smile as Meng Qi and Qi Zhengyan picked out the items they wanted.

    Right then, another pir of light beamed down from above. The smoke wrapped around it, and it looked like there was a figure hidden inside.

    ¡°A neer?¡±

    ¡°Another Samsara traveler?¡±

    Different thoughts appeared in their minds at the same time.

    Meng Qi was somewhat suspicious. ¡°How could there be a neer after their Death Task?¡±

 Chapter 344: Appreciation

    <h4>Chapter 344: Appreciation</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    The mist evaporated and the light beam dissipated, revealing a young man in a ck robe.

    He was 23 or 24 years old, with straight eyebrows that nted upwards and bright eyes. He had sunken cheeks, a tall nose and thin lips, and appeared to be of a calm temperament with an evident air of nobility. His robes did not have any excessive essories. They were ck with a deep red ent, but one could tell from the cloth quality that it was not an average robe. The man¡¯s hands were sped behind his back and a long sword hung from his waist. The scabbard was a dark gold color with a five-w dragon on it.

    The man was not surprised. When he saw Meng Qi and the others, he nodded as a way of greeting them. ¡°We shall bepanions from today onwards.¡±

    His tone was normal and there was no coldness in it, but Meng Qi vaguely felt that the man was not as easy to get along with as he seemed. He appeared to be approachable and refined, while actually holding a condescending attitude towards them. However, it was simply unnecessary for him to show it.

    ¡°Do I have some slight subconscious jealousy or bias against anyone with this kind of style¡­?¡± Meng Qi did some self-reflection before he smiled and said, ¡°How shall we address you? Where are your formerrades?¡±

    Although he might not tell the truth, at least Meng Qi could determine if the man¡¯spanions had been killed by him, lest he implicated himself and the others.

    The man took a few steps forward, closer to Meng Qi and the others. However, when he was five feet away from them, he stopped and left a very clear gap between himself and them. One could not tell for sure if it was because he was used to being on guard, or because he disliked staying too close to others in case he breathed in their filthy scent. ¡°After my team made it through the Death Task, things went well at first. However, during the second Samsara task, we strayed too far from the exploration branch line and triggered an ident. That angered another powerful team that had the Thunder God From the Ninth Heaven, an official member of The Myths. In the end, only I managed to survive.¡±

    ¡°The Myths?¡± Meng Qi asked feigning ignorance.

    Jiang Zhiwei and Ruan Yushu looked at the tips of their feet. Meng Qi¡¯s acting was simply too realistic!

    The man gave a faint smile. ¡°The Myths is a secret organization. I don¡¯t know the exact situation, but I¡¯m sure that some of their formal members are Samsara travelers. They¡¯re also willing to ept and train new Samsara travelers as reserve members. I¡¯ve been invited before but rejected their offer.¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t know The Myths, I fear that you¡¯ve been growing too fast and have had too few confrontational tasks. Otherwise, you should¡¯ve been able to meet teams prepared for the training of The Myths and The Immortals.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s almost just as I thought¡­¡± Meng Qi nodded thoughtfully. Listening to such a description, it seemed that he and the others would still have the task of leading neers in the future. However, the neer would no longer join the team directly, but simply establish some sort of connection. They would serve as reserve members and join the team after passing the Death Task.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t we have someone to guide us in the beginning?¡±

    ¡°Could it be because of the small jade joss?¡±

    The man sped his hands behind his back, disying a calm disposition. He continued, ¡°As for how you may address me, I am Luoyang¡¯s Zhao Heng.¡±

    His expression was one of indifference and his manner of speech was concise. It seemed that as long as he announced his name, the other party would know who he was.

    He had just finished his statement when he heard Meng Qi¡¯s voice. ¡°Luoyang¡¯s Zhao Heng? Do you guys know who that is?¡±

    Meng Qi looked at Jiang Zhiwei and the others in doubt. ¡°Why is this man acting like he¡¯s famous?¡±

    Zhao Heng¡¯s face indiscernibly twitched. He opened his mouth, but eventually chose to close it and stay silent.

    Jiang Zhiwei tilted her head to the side slightly as she tried hard to remember the Luoyang people she knew. She eventually frowned. ¡°I haven¡¯t heard of that name.¡±

    Qi Zhengyan, with his poker face, shook his head to indicate that he did not know him either.

    Ruan Yushu gave it some thought before saying, ¡°I only know that the fifth Imperial Prince is called Zhao Heng, but he was never a part of Jianghu, and isn¡¯t well-known.¡±

    Zhao Heng sighed quietly. ¡°That¡¯s me.¡±

    Meng Qi was instantly a little excited. When it came to the fifth Imperial Prince, he did know some things about him. After all, he had read up on Luoyang in the past. It was just that he had not been able to team up with the Jianghu masters. He asked via Secret Voice-sending, ¡°Could he be that fifth Imperial Prince who was born with a weak body and ordinary talents, considered to have a bleak future?¡±

    ¡°It is him. After he turned eighteen years old, his body miraculously improved and his martial arts progressed rapidly. If anything happens to the current Crown Prince, he would be one of the strongest contenders for the position.¡± Ruan Yushu affirmed Meng Qi¡¯s rumors.

    ¡°I see. No wonder, no wonder¡­¡± Meng Qi came to a sudden realization. So his body had miraculously improved and his body potential had significantly increased, all thanks to the Dominator of Samsara in the Six Realms.

    The two of them also told Jiang Zhiwei and Qi Zhengyan about Zhao Heng¡¯s background.

    Zhao Heng quietly watched them discuss, looking a little cold and irritated.¡°Even though you guys are using Secret Voice-sending, is it really a good idea to talk ¡°behind my back¡± right in front of me?¡±

    ¡°For newrades, we should appear to be fair on the outside, but be secretly guarded and observe his actions. We must also maintain the strength of us four andplete the task.¡± Meng Qi was not using Secret Voice-sending just for gossiping. Soon, he achieved a consensus with Jiang Zhiwei and the others on their attitude and approach to treating the neer.

    He took a step forward and decreased the distance between them. Cupping one hand in the other in front of his chest, he said, ¡°I see it is Your Royal Highness the Fifth Imperial Prince. I am but a mere viger from the countryside and a minor Jianghu character. I have shown Your Highness disrespect. Please do not take offense.¡±

    Due to Meng Qi closing the distance, Zhao Heng frowned slightly and quietly took a step back. Then he gently nodded and said, ¡°No matter. How may I address you all?¡±

    ¡°I am Su Meng. This is Jiang Zhiwei from Sword Washing Pavilion. This is the Ruan family¡¯s Ruan Yushu from Langya, and this is Huanhua Swords Sect¡¯s Qi Zhengyan.¡± Meng Qi did not hide anything.

    Aspanions, they had to join forces to fight. Even if they changed their appearance then, based on the origins of their martial arts and their usual mannerisms, it was possible to guess who they were. Therefore, Meng Qi had decided to just be honest.

    Zhao Heng¡¯s face changed slightly. No matter how good his upbringing was, he was still shocked by the powerful individuals who were among the top members of the Ranking List of Young Masters. No wonder their team had not had to go through a lot of confrontational tasks and they had quickly rose to their current level.

    ¡°I see. It is the Fairy of the Extinctive Sword and Killing de, two powerful masters in the flesh,¡± he eximed, and then smiled and looked at Ruan Yushu. ¡°Young sister Yushu, I carried you in my arms before. I can¡¯t believe you¡¯ve grown so much in the blink of an eye.¡±

    Ruan Yushu had been born in Luoyang. At that time, her father had been an official in Beijing, and was now a Pengzhou provincial governor.

    ¡°We¡¯ve met before, Your Highness.¡± Ruan Yushu gracefully curtsied without a feeling of closeness at all. She had returned home when she was two years old.

    Zhao Heng was not surprised, and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m roughly aware of your strengths and martial arts. I¡¯ve already opened Nine Acupores and achieved Heaven-man Connection. I¡¯ve also learned part of Book of Shocking the Worldand exchanged for a few supreme arts. I¡¯m good at palm moves, the fist style, and using the sword.¡±

    Everything he said was information that could be guessed. Meng Qi smiled and said, ¡°Fifth Imperial Prince, we¡¯ve exchanged Karma points for information on the mission. Would you be willing to pay some points for it?¡±

    Zhao Heng smiled. ¡°I was still nning on sharing with you the information I exchanged for after thest mission. By the way, I¡¯ll just let you all know; Skyscraping True Devil has at least the same strength as that of a two-fold Heaven Exterior-level master. There will be at least two Half-step Exterior Scenery level demons out of the Seven Great Demons.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve been there?¡± Meng Qi was a bit surprised. He inwardly cursed and that he¡¯d given him the information directly. The rich really did have more power¡­

    Zhao Heng nodded his head. ¡°I¡¯ve had a mission there and witnessed the grand opening of the Demonic World channel, but back then I did not have the strength to participate.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re nning to exchange items for restraining demons. Would Your Highness like to join us?¡± Meng Qi did not discriminate against the newrade. He warmly invited him and acted fairly.

    Zhao Heng gently shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s alright, I already exchanged minest time.¡±

    ¡°What a rich man¡­¡± Meng Qi thought of his own poverty and was both envious and jealous.

    If not for the fact that he was poor andcked Karma points, why would he have traded his Space Ring? He could have just directly given Karma points to Jiang Zhiwei and the others, and kept a decent item convenient for everyday use!

    However, if he did so, he would only have about 1,000 Karma points left, even after exchanging all the Heaven and Earth Converging darts, Bone-weakening Mist and other items he had on him. After collectively exchanging for information and the Demon-subduing Pagoda, he probably would not even have sufficient points for a Recover Pill.

    Comparatively, the Recover Pill, a recement for his left hand¡¯s sword, the identification of the nine postures, theplementing of Five Thunder Bombardment of Sky, and the umting of achievements of the Exterior-level Eight Nine Mysteries were all important things that took priority over the Space Ring. In any case, he might still be able to obtain it from the task world, and it could also be obtained at a rtively ¡°low price¡± from Six Fan School. Therefore, Meng Qi considered it, and then took out the ¡°Who am I, I am Who¡± ink scroll from the Space Ring before trading in thetter.

    Moreover, he put the ink scroll and Jiang Hengchuan¡¯s secret essories into the room in the Samsara Square so as not to be evaluated.

    Seeing that Zhao Heng did not want to participate, the four of them began their own discussion.

    Without a trace of expression, Qi Zhengyan said, ¡°In regards to the matter at Dongyang Vi, this time I came prepared for it, but was unable to catch up in the end. I¡¯m already very satisfied to be able to share Donghua¡¯s Green Book and the form for the Immortality Elixir of East Pole. Since I¡¯mcking in Karma points, I intend to exchange what I have for items that everyone can use. Oh, they¡¯re the same as what Lady Ruan has chosen: the Filth-extracting Pill and Devil-rinsing Charm.¡±

    Concerning the Dongyang Vi issue, the other three thought about how Qi Zhengyan had hurried over from afar, but simply had not made it in time because they had ended things too quickly. After some discussion, Meng Qi, Jiang Zhiwei and Ruan Yushu decided to give him some of their Karma points. Since they all had to chip in anyway, it was the same as using it on themselves.

    After exchanging for his items, Qi Zhengyan only had 80 Karma points left.

    Meng Qi stepped into the Central Light Pir and closed his eyes. He recalled Duan Rui¡¯s nine postures and requested appreciation.

    ¡°The remnants of the first volume of Muscle-bone Strengthening Scripture,worth 6,300 Kama points. It can be exchanged for 3,200 Karma points. If you want to make up for missing portions and adjust it to be in the correct order, you will need to spend 2,500 Karma points. After it has been made up for and adjusted, it will be viewed as a traded item, and can no longer be imparted to others.¡±

    The sound of the Dominator of Samsara in the Six Realms red in Meng Qi¡¯s ears, shocking him for a moment. It really was Muscle-bone Strengthenin g Scripture! And it really needed to be adjusted into its correct order!

    Muscle-bone Strengthening Scripture was an incredible assistive Divine Skill. Those of a high Dharmakaya level had amazing results with it. Its total price was 150,000 Karma points and was divided into three volumes that could be exchanged for separately. The third volume required 100,000 Karma points while the second volume required 40,000 Karma points. The first volume required 10,000 Karma points.

    Although Meng Qi had already gotten rid of hismon body, the frightening part of Muscle-bone Strengthening Scripture was that it could still be improved on the current level. It did not only target body potential, but also the level of his own martial arts. One could even break through previous stagnation. While it might not have any effect on Eight Nine Mysteries, as it was considered the highest level among the six paths, Meng Qi¡¯s own swordsmanship, desmanship, Lightness Skill and the like could all be dramatically enhanced. For instance, the Nine Strategies Beyond the Swords could go from breaking through Qi to breaking through momentum, and finally, through Oneness of Heaven and Men.

    Unfortunately, he did not have enough Karma points¡­ Of course, Meng Qi had to wait for thepletion of a Divine Skill. He would not exchange it for Karma points. After all, if he wanted to obtain it in the future, it would be very difficult.

    ¡°But why does it be a demonic art when Muscle-bone Strengthening Scripture practice sequence is wrong?¡± Meng Qi asked the Dominator of Samsara in the Six Realms.

    ¡°That information costs 3,000 Karma points.¡± The Dominator of Samsara in the Six Realms spoke without inflection.

 Chapter 345: The â€˜Exceptionalâ€™ Masters

    <h4>Chapter 345: The ¡®Exceptional¡¯ Masters</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Meng Qi¡¯s mouth twitched. That piece of information actually cost a whopping 3,000 Karma points. He truly was a poor person!

    He put this issue aside for the moment and tried to appraise the Five Thunder Bombardment of Sky, checking if their spoils from Zhenwu¡¯s Decoy Grave had caused a reduction in the cost ofpleting it.

    ¡°The Gist of Trueness is iplete. You can learn only the first move of the Nine Annihtion at Heavenly Nights, the Five Thunder Bombardment of Sky. Thepletion of the impartation of the Gist of Trueness requires 119,200 Karma points.¡±

    ¡°Completion of the Crippled Move of the Five Thunder Bombardment of Sky requires 4500 Karma points.¡±

    This ted Meng Qi. To think 800 Karma points was decreased in one shot! The four kinds of essences that he had learned were incredibly useful. Huangfu Tao¡¯s advice was of great value!

    It seemed like he would have to find a chance to return to the Nine Viges World sometime soon. Firstly, he wanted to trace the ck Tortoise Jade Pendant toplete the second part of the task. Secondly, he wanted to get more reference materials from the descendants or sessors of Huangfu Tao. That would once again lower the cost. Who knows if he might be able toprehend the Dharmakaya move, the Five Thunder Bombardment of Sky, directly¡­ Meng Qi was filled with pride and confidence as these thoughts crossed his mind.

    He took the chance to request for the appraisal of the ¡®Who am I, I am Who¡¯ ink scroll as well as Jiang Hengchuan¡¯s mysterious essories.

    ¡°Dongyang God¡¯s handwritten ink scroll, a trigger item. The decryption of its specific use requires 8000 Karma points.¡±

    ¡°Civil Star¡¯s essories. This is a symbolic item containing a special breath imprint for the purpose of identification.¡±

    Sure enough, it was a sign of the Myths¡­ Meng Qi had no use for the essories at the moment, so he put it back in the room. He tossed the ink scroll into Ruan Yushu¡¯s Space Ring. Since it was a trigger item, perhaps they might have a chance to use it in a task. It was better to take it with them!

    He invited Jiang Zhiwei and the others to his room and told them the results of the appraisals to see if there were any other clues.

    Jiang Zhiwei raised her eyebrows and hesitated momentarily before saying, ¡°Patriarch Dharma of the Shaolin Temple once encountered a terrifying demon before his Nirvana. He was finally able to eliminate it after destroying the purend. Could the demon have cursed the Muscle-bone Strengthening Scripturebefore it died? Any misstep may trigger the demon¡¯s lingering soul and cause the user to slip into the Devil Path.¡±

    Meng Qi had heard his Master mention something like that before. He also thought of the strange phrase, ¡®The kind and benevolent shall not enter¡¯, and barely nodded. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s possible.¡±

    Since they were pressed for time, they didn¡¯t discuss the matter any further. Meng Qi said, ¡°I won¡¯t exchange the Muscle-bone Strengthening Scripture for Karma points. That way, I can share the nine postures with everyone. However, the number of points required to make up for the missing parts and adjust the sequence of the postures won¡¯t change. It¡¯s the same for everyone, so when you add it up, that¡¯ll be 10,000 points. We need toe up with some other way¡­¡±

    ¡°If there isn¡¯t, then forget it.¡± To begin with, Ruan Yushu had excellent body potential and had already rid of hermon body. The arts that she was practicing were also topnotch, so she didn¡¯t have any particr desire for the scripture.

    Jiang Zhiwei smiled. ¡°Hold on. We can¡¯t take your scripture just like that. You have to wait until we acquire Karma points or find something else to exchange with you, or we wouldn¡¯t be able to live with a clear conscience. It¡¯s not like we had obtained the scripture together.¡±

    It was the same case with the Transformation Strategy . Back then, they also made it up to Meng Qi with Karma points.

    ¡°Well, no matter what, we have to make it up to you. Since you want to return to the Nine Viges World as soon as possible, whoever gets a Samsara talisman shall give it to you.¡± Qi Zhengyan agreed with Jiang Zhiwei.

    Not everyone had to participate in every part of a series of tasks. As long as they still chose to share, they could still make the choice to go togetherter. After all, it wasn¡¯t easy to obtain a Samsara talisman. They couldn¡¯t always gather. Sometimes only one or two of them would be able toplete certain parts together. Since the Nine Viges World had the impartation of Thunder God, Meng Qi was the most suitable person to go there.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Meng Qi took a deep breath. He was the first to step out of the room and walk to the Central Light Pir to begin his exchange.

    Zhao Heng smiled, keeping his hands behind his back. He had no curiosity about their private conversation, nor did he show any dissatisfaction at being excluded. People always had their share of secrets, and they shouldn¡¯t be forced to share them with another in their first meeting.

    Meng Qi had already spent 600 Karma points, leaving him with 1,630 points. He first exchanged for necessities like Recover Pills and Filth-extracting Pills before telling Jiang Zhiwei and the others, ¡°I have the Buddha¡¯s Lamp, so it¡¯d be pointless for me to get a Devil-rinsing Charm. I intend to pool together some Karma points to trade my sword for a Precious Weapon. It¡¯d be best if the weapon could be used to restrain evil spirits, zombies, and the like.¡±

    ¡°Not bad. Pick a good one. If you don¡¯t have enough points, we can lend you some.¡± Jiang Zhiwei had no objections. Precious Weapons could attack from a distance, and used many times over a long time. On the other hand, Meng Qi wasn¡¯t just any ordinary swordsman. His focus was on his physical body, the sword was just a facilitator.

    Ruan Yushu and Qi Zhengyan didn¡¯t say much. They scanned the Exchange List to help Meng Qi choose a sword.

    Meng Qi took this opportunity to exchange Meridian for 350 Karma points, as well as ck Butterfly¡¯s drug, hidden weapons, and other items for a sum of 250 Karma points. He kept only a bottle of Bone-weakening Mist and Heaven and Earth Converging Darts for himself.

    Time and tide wait for no man, so they quickly made their selections and soon locked onto a particr long sword.

    ¡°Flowing Fire, a Precious Weapon, worth 1,500 Karma points. Its red scales were forged from the Earth Fire of the Eight-part Sky Dragon, keeping its heat within. It can easily cut through metal and capable of raging fires. At full strength, it can bring about a change in nature within a five-mile radius; clouds would burn and fire would flow through the air, turning the area into a fiery hell. If all its power is concentrated, others wouldn¡¯t be able to tell the exterior level. Instead, invisible sword Qi will attack. Once the enemy is hit, a sh of Yin fire will rise from the soles of his feet, while the fire from the Eight-part Sky Dragon will shoot down from his mid-brows. When the two mes converge, the enemy will be reduced into ashes.¡±

    It was a bright and beautiful long sword with a red de that seemed to sway, like a me that was constantly burning.

    Meng Qi raised the sword and projected his will outward, leaving a mark on the sword. He slowly familiarizes himself with it, growing ustomed to its weight, size, and character.

    The light and shadow changed after about five minutes and the square disappeared before Meng Qi and the others.

    After being in a brief state of vertigo, Meng Qi discovered that he was in a dark night where the cold wind blew. He seemed to be in the wild. On his left was arge heap of rubble that stretched for a long distance. It appeared to be a Taoist temple that had been burned down. He could tell because there were still many halls and rooms around with darkened walls due to the fire.

    ¡°Where is this ce?¡± Meng Qi looked at Zhao Heng. Thetter had been to this world, so perhaps he knew where they were.

    Zhao Heng looked around and pointed at a hall among the wreckage. ¡°I see some light over there, so there should be someone. Let¡¯s go and ask.¡±

    Since he was confident in the team, he felt that together they had nothing to fear as long as they didn¡¯t meet Skyscraping True Devil. Hence, he was bold in deciding to go straight over.

    If Skyscraping True Devil had been there, they would have long sensed its overwhelming Devil Whelm!

    ¡°Sure.¡± Meng Qi, Jiang Zhiwei, and the others exchanged nces but didn¡¯t oppose his suggestion. They don¡¯t have much time If they wanted to destroy the passage to the Demonic World within a month. After all, the eight demons wouldn¡¯t necessarily stay together to torture the living beings there. It was a big world and it would take time to get to each of them.

    Perhaps the difficulty of the mission was time!

    Many Jianghu folks were gathered in the main hall. They were more or less divided into three groups, all with their own leaders.

    One of them had simple features, with a little white hair. He wore a robe. He nced at everyone and solemnly said, ¡°I don¡¯t know where Iron Demon heard that the reason they couldn¡¯t get rid of us is that there are three objects suppressing the orthodox fate between heaven and earth. There is one in the ruins of the Evergreen Temple that Gao Zhen left behind. He secretly contacted the three devils and asked them to rush over to destroy it.¡±

    ¡°Fortunately, many people possessed by demons are just temporarily enduring the humiliation and still believe in the right path. They revealed the matter to me. To get ahead of the four devils, I only had the time to contact Madam Tong, the Thunderous Sword Godness, and Mr. Zhu, the Eight-fingered Heavenly Palm. We¡¯re still a distance away from joining forces with the four demons.¡±

    ¡°Gao Zhen¡¯s relic is hidden in Evergreen Temple. I don¡¯t know about their locations, so we must search for them slowly. However, the four devils may arrive and try to stop us any time. It is a very dangerous mission. All you brave heroes, it¡¯s still not toote to back out.¡±

    The crude-looking Taoist briefly described the cause of the incident again. He didn¡¯t make any kind of motivational speech to encourage people to stay.

    Behind him were several Taoists of both genders, who appeared to have followed him here.

    The leaders of the other two groups were a middle-aged woman in imperial robes and an old man in ck robes. They were none other than Tong Yao and Zu Wenzhong that the Taoist had mentioned.

    Tong Yao looked in, yet fierce and imposing. She carried a sword encased in green leather and spoke in a resolute manner, ¡°We have backed out many times, but if we do so today, I fear that there¡¯ll be nowhere left for us to go and there¡¯ll be no chance of us ever making aeback. My disciples aren¡¯t willing to be possessed by the demons and will fight to their death if necessary.¡±

    ¡°The seven-foot sword in my hand isn¡¯t as good as the Three World-saving Sages, but I¡¯ll fight to the death and make sure that the demons suffer plenty.¡±

    Her breath burst out and flourished around her as she spoke, causing the surrounding Upstanding Qi to tremble. It was like there were countless sharp swords waiting to attack.

    Her influence affected most of her disciples, many of whom were women, and they revealed their fervor. Only a few were trembling and didn¡¯t dare to look up, but they dared not quit, either.

    The crude-looking Taoist was none other than Taoist Baizhang, the Qi-shaking the World, one of the few Great Masters that the righteous path had left. Together with another monk and amoner, they were called the Three World-saving Sages. They bore amazing strength, rivaling even the strongest devil beneath Skyscraping True Devil. He sighed. ¡°We¡¯re not afraid to die, but our young friends are still in their prime. If they don¡¯t want to, please don¡¯t force them. Perhaps in the future, one of them may be a hero who will defeat Skyscraping True Devil.¡±

    Zu Wenzhong¡¯s hands were sped behind his back. He looked at the disciples and friends behind him, as well as the Rogue Cultivators who had rushed over upon hearing the news. In a low voice, he said, ¡°You can decide if you want to leave or stay.¡±

    They had all decided toe after hearing the news. Though they couldn¡¯t help their fear, they still generously replied, ¡°Ournd has fallen into the hands of the demons and the country has been turned into a chaotic state. How can we be content with this fleetingfort?¡±

    Taoist Baizhang suddenly looked serious. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I shall shamelessly issue orders. Madam Tong and Mr. Zu, please join me in watching out for and guarding against the ambush of the four demons. If they arrive, we¡¯ll stop them and dy them until our young friends find the relic or evacuate the ce.¡±

    ¡°Our young friends will split up and search the Evergreen Temple for Gao Zhen¡¯s relic. It should be an ancient tripod.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Tong Yao immediately agreed.

    One of her disciples asked in worry, ¡°Master, the three of you are up against four demons. I fear it¡¯ll be difficult. Why don¡¯t we split our team up and help with the battle formation?¡±

    Just as he finished his question, they heard a longugh and a voice that said, ¡°How could you exclude me from something like this?¡±

    They saw a young man walking in with his hands behind his back. His clothes were ck, lined with dark red thread. He had a gorgeous long sword at his waist. He had handsome facial features and an air of elegance.

    Behind him were four other people, two men and women. The women were beautiful with outstanding dispositions, while the men appeared carefree or steady, both seeming extraordinary as well.

    Taoist Baizhang blurted, ¡°Donor Zhao, the Shocking the Heaven and Earth?¡±

    He was a rising star whose name had shaken up the world a few years ago. He was a mere step away from rivaling Taoist Baizhang and the others on the same level. With his help, their hope had greatly increased!

    The famous Zhao Hengughed upon hearing the Taoist¡¯s words. ¡°Senior Baizhang, I haven¡¯t seen you in a long time. How have you been?¡±

    So it was the Shocking the Heaven and Earth? Various members of Jianghu whispered among themselves as the tension in their hearts suddenly eased a little. With the help of such a master, it would be possible to block the four demons for a long time.

    Taoist Baizhang looked at Meng Qi and the others behind Zhao Heng smiled and replied, ¡°You haven¡¯t returned to Jianghu for many years. I thought the devils killed you.¡±

    Zhao Heng¡¯s expression turned serious. ¡°The eight demons are wreaking havoc and causing misery, whereas the righteous path has withered. I have no choice but to go overseas to get help.¡±

    He turned to Jiang Zhiwei, Meng Qi, and the rest and said, ¡°These four are exceptional masters that I¡¯ve invited from overseas!¡±

    Exceptional masters? The heroes stared at the neers in disbelief.

    When Zhao Heng first made a name for himself, there were people who were astonished by his age. However, this three so-called exceptional masters seemed even younger! A lot younger!

 Chapter 346: Safeguarding the Ruins at Night

    <h4>Chapter 346: Safeguarding the Ruins at Night</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Still, in his 20s, Qi Zhengyan looked quite elder than his real age. They easily epted that he was a strong master. But Meng Qi and Jiang Zhiwei looked much younger than Zhao Heng even if they were quite mature. Ruan Yushu¡¯s pink skin and beautiful appearance gave her a hint of childishness. Everyone knew that she was underaged. Thus, they couldn¡¯t buy the fact that she was a strong master at all. If she was an expert, what were they after so many years of cultivation?

    Therefore, it was reasonable for them to find the fact ridiculous and unbelievable.

    Zhao Heng was very good at adapting himself to any situation. He hid his gracious momentum and arrogance, giving off a hint of pride and solemness befitting a high-born young master. He introduced them as if he was a truly Jianghu man, saying, ¡°This is Senior Baizhang, the then Great Master. Now, he¡¯s one of Three World-saving Sages and a Half-step Exterior Scenery expert as well.¡±

    This world was simr to the main world in the way it divided its realms of kungfu. The sole difference was their names. For example, in the main world, Taoist Baizhang wouldn¡¯t be considered a Great Master on the basis of his strength.

    Taoist Baizhang remained calm outside but was quite startled deep down. His realm wasn¡¯t low, but he hadn¡¯t felt anyone approaching him until Zhao Heng intended to say something. Thus, these five people had to be very powerful. Perhaps they had already overheard what he had said. If they deliberately came nearby using precious weapons to cover their tracks, he was afraid that he wouldn¡¯t notice until they approached within 16 meters of him.

    Meng Qi and the other bowed respectfully. Taoist Baizhang humbly returned a bow as well without showing any arrogance.

    Since Zhao Heng wasn¡¯t acquainted with the Thunderous Sword Godness or the Eight-fingered Heavenly Palm, he began to introduce Meng Qi and the rest. ¡°This is Master Jiang, the One Sword Godness. Please forgive my following words. Though she hasn¡¯t opened her Nine Acupores, her sword art is like an immortal art. I¡¯m afraid she¡¯s almost as strong as Senior Baizhang.¡±

    Now that they might encounter other Samsara travelers, they needed to fabricate new nickname and names.

    Tong Yao, the Thunderous Sword Godness, and Zu Wenzhong, the Eight-fingered Heavenly Palm didn¡¯t refute his words. Having almost reached the Heaven-man Connection, they felt a precious unsheathed sword standing in front of them. Though Jiang Zhiwei graciously stood on site without pulling her sword, she made them feel danger.

    However, the other disciples couldn¡¯t help sneering. They considered Zhao Heng¡¯s words as ridiculous boasting. This delicate little girl was more good-looking than Senior Baizhang but how could her kungfu be on par with him?

    They didn¡¯t voice out this question though, for their three seniors remained speechless, showing that they admitted her strength. Even so, they all wore a strange expression as if they were watching a farce.

    Taoist Baizhang got a clearer feeling than the other two. In his time, he had broken through his realm by achieving the Heaven-man Connection and could now use his strong Vital Spirit and Heart-reflecting to sense how a master operated his genuine Qi and his muscle responded. However, he could only see a wisp of a sword will with the others all being shattered as he tried to examine her.

    Heaven-man Connection was different from Oneness of Heaven and Men. Activated by some momentum, the former could reach its peak and affect heaven and earth within a limited range. However, thetter was harmonious with heaven and earth, making a master¡¯s behaviors full of some rhythm and allowing him to connect heaven and earth at will.

    ¡°If Donor Jiang helps us, we won¡¯t be afraid of the four demons,¡± Taoist Baizhang said seriously, stunning the others.

    Why did he believe Zhao Heng¡¯s words?

    Was she truly a super master?

    Zhao Heng pointed at Meng Qi, about to make introductions when Meng Qi interrupted him. He stepped forward and said in a deep and calm tone, ¡°I¡¯m called Omnipotent Saber¡­ ¡±

    ¡°Haha! This is Young Master Su, the Omnipotent Saber.¡± Zhao Heng¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help twitching.

    Meng Qiined internally, he hadn¡¯t mentioned the rest of his nickname: Omnipotent Saber Astounding Three Worlds.

    Many disciples disdained him. What an outrageous fool¡­

    To Taoist Baizhang, Omnipotent Saber was full of strong momentum in his behaviors but that was all. He couldn¡¯tpare to hispanions at all.

    He could clearly estimate Meng Qi¡¯s next move by sensing how his genuine Qi operated and how his muscle responded. Thus, he knew that Meng Qi was strong, but not strong enough to resist Iron Demon. Though it was the weakest one of the four demons, it could reach the Heaven-man Connection by using its Devil Qi.

    Meng Qi showed an easygoing smile after looking around. ¡°It¡¯s my bad to draw yourughter. Please appreciate one strike from me.¡±

    Subsequently, a bolt of silvery lightning suddenly shed. They just noticed that it was his movement, but they had already heard him sheathing his saber.

    ¡°Please appreciate it.¡± Meng Qi graciously stood on site with his hands behind him. His green robe was gently billowing in the breeze with his long sword on his back and his saber hanging from his waist.

    They followed his gaze and saw a deep saber wound on the beam near him. The cut was very smooth without any irregrity.

    Did he really thrust his saber? The minute they saw the saber energy, he had already withdrawn his saber!

    Many of them had opened their Eye Acupores, but they couldn¡¯t catch the trajectory of his saber.

    They were so shocked that they couldn¡¯t say anything. Now, they realized Zhao Heng was telling the truth.

    Tong Yao and Zu Wenzhong both nodded, acknowledging Meng Qi¡¯s excellent strike to be on par with theirs.

    Taoist Baizhang was not as startled. Due to his realm and acute eyesight, he understood the charm of the strike. He smiled and said, ¡°Donor Su, you¡¯re more befitting of the title ¡®Thunderous¡¯ than Lady Tong.¡±

    Meng Qi had disyed his sword art to hold the others in awe. He returned Taoist Baizhang¡¯s smile with an easygoing smile of his own. ¡°Snatching a nickname equals killing his parents. I¡¯ll never do that.¡±

    His words ushered inughter. Zhao Heng made the rest of the introductions amidstughter. ¡°This is Lady Ruan, the Magical Zither Godness. This is Young Master Qi, the Magical Sword.¡±

    Thanks to Meng Qi¡¯s demonstration of his skills, no one suspected their strength at all. This allowed Zhao Heng to finish his introductions smoothly.

    Taoist Baizhang then introduced the Thunderous Sword Godness and the Eight-fingered Heavenly Palm. Atst, he said, ¡°Since we¡¯re in a hurry, let¡¯s leave our chat to another time. Now, I¡¯ll brief you all on the four demons. Iron Demon has located the Fate-protecting Tripod but didn¡¯t report it to Skyscraping True Devil to im credit. Instead, he has secretly invited his three good friends to find it. They¡¯re Corpse Demon, Fire Demon, and Soldier Demon.¡±

    As a matter of a fact, Seven Great Demons had their own names and nicknames before imbuing their bodies with Devil Qi. Now that they had be half-human and half-demon, Jianghu heroes chose to call them by their features.

    ¡°Among them, Corpse Demon and Fire Demon are the strongest. Their strength rivals mine. Beneath them is Soldier Demon. Iron Demon is the weakest. We should be very discreet.¡±

    After sharing their intelligence with Meng Qi and hispanions, Taoist Baizhang cleared his throat before continuing, ¡°These demons are despicable and cruel. They¡¯ll attack us from any direction. To protect our volunteers looking for the Fate-protecting Tripod, I suggest that the eight of us be divided into four teams. Each team will guard against one direction. We¡¯ll use different fireworks to warn the others once we¡¯re attacked.¡±

    Various-colored fireworks were to be used to signal different Devils. Red stood for Corpse Demon, purple for Fire Demon, green for Soldier Demon, and blue for Iron Demon.

    Like before, the three of them were understaffed in guarding against each direction. This posed great dangers for themselves. But now that they had gained five strong helpers, Taoist Baizhang was quite relieved.

    However, he remained vignt lest they should be haunted by demons.

    He smiled and asked, ¡°Donor Zhao, we¡¯re old friends. Shall we guard the east side together?¡±

    In his eyes, Zhao Heng seemed to be the leader among them so he wanted to put him under his close watch.

    Having understood Taoist Baizhang¡¯s scruples, Zhao Heng cupped one hand in the other before his chest. ¡°That¡¯s my idea too.¡±

    Taoist Baizhang smiled in satisfaction. ¡°Lady Tong, you¡¯re old friends with Mr. Zu as well. You can tactfully cooperate with each other, so you can guard the south side.¡±

    He was concerned if Tong Yao and Zu Wenzhong were partnered with any of the five neers, they would be sneak-attacked. Since he had already lost many orthodoxical masters, he couldn¡¯t afford any more losses.

    Experienced in Jianghu, Tong Yao and Zu Wenzhong agreed without any change in their facial expressions.

    ¡°Since the four of you are friends, you must know each other well. You can decide among yourselves.¡± He secretly exhaled a sigh of relief and didn¡¯t forcefully make arrangements for them.

    Meng Qimunicated with Jiang Zhiwei and the others with Secret Voice-sending before announcing, ¡°The two girls will safeguard the north side while Senior Brother Qi and I will guard against the west side.¡±

    ¡°Good. Without further ado, let¡¯s search as quickly as possible.¡± Taoist Baizhang took the lead and walked out of the hall.

    ¡­

    Many pces at the west had copsed and the burned trees scattered the ce. Meng Qi looked around, standing on the edge, and pointed at somewhere nearby. ¡°That ce is near to the mountains and forest, so the demons maye from there. Senior Brother Qi, you look out up front and I keep an eye here. That way we can help each other at any time. We can try to counterattack if Fire Demon and Corpse Demon don¡¯te. But if they do, we can get together and release the signal.¡±

    Qi Zhengyan agreed and stood next to a piece of the ruins while holding his sword.

    More than 10 disciples of the Thunderous Sword Godness Sect followed them and entered this area. They paired up randomly and began searching the ruins. They had all opened their Eye Acupores, so they could freely move in the darkness.

    ¡°Are they really super masters?¡± In her in clothes, Huang Dai asked her partner in a whisper.

    Like her, herpanion was also a girl with a sword hanging from her waist. Her name was Fan Yu. She was tall and always wore a smile. She whispered, ¡°Yes. Our master and Senior Baizhang didn¡¯t doubt them after all. Do you not believe them?¡±

    Huang Dai pursed her lips. ¡°I just think that they¡¯re too young, especially the green-attired swordsman. He¡¯s our age.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Fan Yu sighed.

    They looked up to see Meng Qi. Wearing his green robe, he was walking gracefully toward the ruins nearby the forest.

    He sat cross-legged on a still-standing wall with his long saber ced on his knees. His back was upright. His eyes were half-closed, making him lookposed and ethereal.

    ¡°Maybe he¡¯s really a strong expert¡­¡± Huang Dai sighed inexplicably. In terms of appearance a least, he was different from them.

    They looked away and fixed their attention on searching the ruins. They kept stealing looks at them during their search, but he remained in his posture the entire time¡ªsitting on the wall with his saber on his knees as if he could do this forever.

    Somehow, they were reminded of four words: a powerful master¡¯s charm.

    As the night became darker, Huang Dai and Fan Yu finished ferreting about the ruins nearby the hall. They stretched their backs and was readying themselves to help their other sectmates.

    A dragon-like cry suddenly sounded, surprising them. They turned their heads and found that the long saber on the green-attired young man¡¯s knees was bouncing up and down as if sending out a warning.

    The young man subsequently eximed,

    ¡°Since you¡¯re here, please show yourself.¡±

 Chapter 347: Attack of the Demons

    <h4>Chapter 347: Attack of the Demons</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    ¡°Since you¡¯re here, please show yourself.¡±

    From the very beginning, Meng Qi had been extremely vignt to any sneak-attacks. He unleashed part of his spirit to fit into the environment, making himself harmonize with it. He drove the other part into his long saber, making it be his hands, ears, and eyes. Even so, he remained wary, so did his senses.

    He had been sneak-attacked by Wolf King who could not be seen, heard, or sensed. That battle was like being trapped in a nightmare for him. Looking back, he still felt the fight reurring in front of him. He could not help but feeling nervous.

    The sneak-attack of Wolf King was formidable, not to mention the Half-step Exterior Sceneries¡¯. If one had reached the level of Half-step Exterior Scenery by natural breakthrough, its sneak-attack would be insanely scary.

    Two of the four demons were at the level of Half-step Exterior Scenery.

    Besides, demons were good at covering themselves and sneak-attacks. If they ckened off a little, they would be dead with a close-range attack.

    Sure enough, Meng Qi felt a hint of danger using his Heaven Inflicted Pain Saber, but he could not guess why. He immediately called out to let his rival know that he had sensed them. Hopefully, they would present themselves in front of him, abandoning its skill at hiding.

    ¡°Hmph, you surprise me¡­¡±

    The cold words came from a ce near the wall. A firelight then lit up dimly, and a human silhouette emerged inside.

    It wore a red robe, but it did not have hair, eyebrows, or fine hair. Its entire body was shining as if it was surrounded by ayer of mes. It then pped toward Meng Qi.

    Much to his surprise, it was Fire Demon, one of the Half-step Exterior Scenery demons.

    Its palm becamerger andrger while approaching Meng Qi, blocking his sight, and filling both heaven and earth. He felt the surrounding temperature instantly increase, and then the mes surged, burning everything within 17 centimeters. His green robe was half on fire, and the mes irreversibly spread along his skin.

    Each time he breathed, he inhaled arge amount of scorching airflow. If he could not change the situation, the mes would cause severe injuries to his lungs and throat.

    Fire Demon really was at the Half-step Exterior Scenery level!

    It was not like the despicable Snake King, neither was it like the Green Cultivator whose realm and strength declined after it suffered Qi-deviancy Derangement. As a normal Half-step Exterior Scenery, Fire Demon was not that outstanding, but its strength was simr to Duo Ercha¡¯s.

    Meng Qi could not but be warier since this was the first time that he had encountered such a rival. He quickly brandished his long saber, bringing a bright light. It pierced through the mes and burning heat and hit the powerful palm.

    Following the saber momentum, Meng Qi left the wall with his entire body surrounded by the mes. However, his body, even his hair glowed with a tinge of gold, exuding splendor and holiness against the evil crimson mes.

    It looked like fierce fire refining real gold.

    Huang Dai and Fan Yu felt so scared that their legs were shaking. They had never anticipated that the dreadful Fire Demon woulde.

    It had been as strong as their master before it was imbued with Devil Qi. Now, with the help of Devil Qi, it had be even more powerful than before. Any action it took would affect both heaven and earth, burning its rivals.

    Rumour had it that it had be more ferocious. It loved to burn the living to death, and then eat the body.

    However, Young Master Su, the ¡°Omnipotent Saber¡± seemed not to be afraid of its mes at all.

    He was counterattacking to block its palm.

    As soon as Meng Qi called, Qi Zhengyan made his ways to approach him so as tounch a joint attack. He suddenly released his afterglows that were unfolding like lotuses. He then dodged a lethal attack by nting the half iron-hook that came out of nowhere.

    A tall demon emerged in midair. It wore a ck robe, and struck its right hand out after the half iron-hook turned into its left hand. Its hand immediately became a darkened saber. With ck gas surrounding it, it seemed able to erode everything, and destroy everything.

    ¡°It¡¯s Soldier Demon!¡± Fan Yu and Huang Dai gasped with fear. ¡°Two demons are here!¡±

    As its name implied, Soldier Demon could turn each part of its body into weapons and concealed weapons, including its hands, feet, eyes, nose, mouth, tongue, ears, hair, fingernail, fine hair and so on. Each of its actions would be a killer move, so Soldier Demon was quite intractable to deal with. Besides, it was capable of ordering themon evil spirits that were haunted by Devil Qi.

    As the ck saber was rushing at Qi Zhengyan, Soldier Demon threw its hair toward him, too. Each hair was like agnails, and would inject Devil Qi, and imnt lethal poison into his body once itcerated his skin.

    Without dy, Qi Zhengyan swung his afterglows to force its long hair away while his sword, like the sunset, blocked its saber. He then sent out the purple and green fireworks to ask for help, indicating that they were attacked by Fire Demon and Soldier Demon.

    As the fireworks exploded in midair, causing a purple and green rain, white mist abruptly pervaded near Qi Zhengyan. The mist was hot and thick and blocked everyone¡¯s sight.

    Right at this moment, he withdrew to keep a distance from it. At the same time, he used his left hand to drive the refined iron minerals while using his right hand to thrust his sword out, ushering in cold lights by means of Icysnow Genuine Qi. Subsequently, dark lights flew from the ruins and hit Soldier Demon from all directions.

    Both Huang Dai and Fan Yu were taken aback upon seeing such a powerful Qi Zhengyan. His lifted hand caused the ground to split. His sword was wielded with cold lights. His body was surrounded by afterglows amidst the white mist. They were so shocked that they almost forgot that they were being attacked by demons.

    He really looked like a god.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Soldier Demon sneered, understanding that Qi Zhengyan wanted to use specific ranged Kung Fu to exhaust him to death.

    As it activated its momentum to reach the peak state, its left hand turned into thick Devil Qi, darkening the surrounding air and copsing the airflow. This 1,000-square-meter area was converted into a filthy, dark hell in which the mist was dispelled, the afterglows were eroded, the cold lights were weakened, and the minerals were bound.

    It forcibly used its Devil Qi to create a Heaven-man Connection.

    ¡­

    Tong Yao and Zu Wenzhong stayed together to guard the side gate that had not topple down. Now, they waited quietly for the demons.

    They did not talk to each other, and the atmosphere was quite depressing and serious. They knew their strength was worse than that of even the weakest demons, so they had made up their minds to fight tooth and nail.

    Tong Yao suddenly saw that her transparent jade bracelet was dyed with a little greyish white.

    ¡°Herees Corpse Demon!¡± She warned loudly. Thanks to such a precious weapon, she could sense the cadaver gas.

    Immediately, Zu Wenzhong released the firework. He then cooperated with Tong Yao, attempting to stop it while waiting for rescue.

    A tall human shadow appeared in the darkness in front of them. Its long hair naturally dropped down to its waist. With a darkened face and two w-like hands, it was walking forward with its body surrounded by greyish white gas. Each time it took a step, the earth shook.

    Behind it was another tough-bodied demon. It was shrouded by inky ck, as if it was enveloped by ayer of armor.

    ¡°Two demons¡­¡± Tong Yao and Zu Wenzhong could only hang on and wait, hoping that Taoist Baizhang woulde to their rescue as quickly as possible.

    ¡­

    Taoist Baizhang and Zhao Heng saw four fireworks exploding in midair. They found that the two sides were attacked by Half-step Exterior Scenery demons at the same time.

    ¡°Donor, let¡¯s help Lady Tong and Mr. Zu, leave Donor Jiang to rescue the others on the other side.¡± Taoist Baizhang decisively made the decision.

    Greyish white mist emerged before Zhao Heng was about to reply to him. They then saw more than 100 ferocious zombies rushing at them. Some of them were dropping their rotting pus. Some had strong tusks and sharp armors.

    Zhao Heng opened his mouth after looking back at the Jianghu heroes who were busy searching. ¡°Senior Baizhang, you can go to help them. I¡¯ll stay here to protect our volunteers.¡±

    ¡°Is that okay with you?¡± Taoist Baizhang was a little concerned at him upon seeing so many zombies. ¡°It¡¯ll be an easy task for me, but does he have the ability?¡±

    Zhao Heng calmly said with a confident smile, ¡°My nickname does imply my strength, doesn¡¯t it?¡±

    He was nicknamed Shocking Heaven and Earth, and his strength indeed stunned the heavens and the earth.

    Taoist Baizhang was keenly aware that any dys in his actions would leave Tong Yao and Zu Wenzhong to die. Therefore, he promptly disappeared after exhorting Zhao Heng to be cautious, as if he was flying by wind.

    Facing the hundreds of zombies, Zhao Heng did not pull out his sword. Instead, he slowly thrust his right hand out after pping his clothes with his left hand.

    ¡­

    Jiang Zhiwei was standing outside the ruins with her sword in her arms, making her look like a precious sword in its scabbard. Seated cross-legged beside the wall, Ruan Yushu naturally put her hands on her Phoenix-perching Zither. She seemed to be cultivating her emotions, otherwise she was resting with her eyes closed.

    As the fireworks exploded in midair, Jiang Zhiwei promptly turned around to help Meng Qi and Qi Zhengyan, so did Ruan Yushu who was ready to hold her zither.

    However, many human shadows came toward them at the time with different postures. Some were stooping, and some had iplete bodies full of Devil Qi. They all had blood covering their entire bodies with the intent to kill filling their eyes.

    Wisps of Devil Qi gathered up into a giant ck cloud.

    ¡°Sister Zhiwei, you go to help them. I¡¯ll be there to prevent those monsters.¡± Ruan Yushu put her hands on the zither again.

    Jiang Zhiwei understood that Ruan Yushu was more suitable than herself to cope with massive foes. Even Meng Qi had privately made a joke by saying that she was a weapon of mass destruction. Besides, two Half-step Exterior Scenery demons had shown up, so Ruan Yushu could easily tackle those monster herself. Even if another demon that was not Skyscraping True Devil hade, she could stick it out until Jiang Zhiwei came back to help her.

    ¡°OK.¡± As Jiang Zhiwei decided, she ran toward Meng Qi right away. She then ran and jumped up and down the ruins.

    Ruan Yushu graciously yed the zither while wearing a cold expression. The melodic sounds, like chanting Buddhist scriptures, spread relentlessly, dispelling the grievances and Devil Qi.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    As soon as they heard the sounds, themon monsters painfully screamed with their hands hugging their heads. Subsequently, they disappeared right away one after another, like grass blown by the wind. The ck gas gradually faded away as well.

    A great number of monsters had disappeared after half of Devil-destroying Curse was used, as if a wheat field had been reaped. However, the survivors were more powerful.

    Instead of retreating, they continuously charged forward.

    Ruan Yushu wore a snowy dress without any dust on it. She was elegantly ying the zither like an immortal under the moon. However, she changed the way she yed, adding some killing intent to the sound.

    ¡°ng! ng! ng! ng!¡±

    A demon suddenly fell onto the ground with ck blood spilling outof its eyes, ears, mouth, and nose after walking forward eight steps.

    Many more demons died this time.

    A tough and sturdy demon tossed itspanion directly to Ruan Yushu, attempting to stop her ying the zither.

    Ruan Yushu elegantly plucked her zither with her two little fingers up slightly. As the saber momentum skyrocketed to the sky, it pierced through the demon, and struck it. However, during the entire process, her zither sound was melodious and smooth.

    At the same time, on the other side-

    The saber energy split the fire sea, and pounced on the crimson palm.

    As if it had seen iting, it flexed its fingers with all mes gathered into its fingertips, and then the fingertips rushed at Meng Qi¡¯s left breast. Meng Qi felt the burning heat before feeling any wind, like it could really refine a piece of gold and stone.

    This was a premeditated trap that Fire Demon had set up earlier ording to Meng Qi¡¯s genuine Qi cirction and muscle response. Therefore, he could not help hitting the fingertips, as if he wasmitting a suicide. However, his strike was so swift that he seemingly could not stop his action.

    Meng Qi suddenly turned his saber momentum to spin his body, making his earlier strike look feigned. He bypassed the fingertips, and then his saber energy promptly became ethereal.

    He had nned to attack from the very beginning!

    Different from the kung fu of Wang Zai and Senior Brother Zhang, his Eight Nine Mysteries and Golden Bell Shield was good at the head-on attacks, not defense.

 Chapter 348: A Saber Cleaved in Half

    <h4>Chapter 348: A Saber Cleaved in Half</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    The saber energy was as ethereal as smoke. As if it was born of hearts, it nonstop reminded people of unforgettable obsessions.

    People in the mortal world would go through all kinds of loves, grievances, resentments, and separations. All of those unforgettable memories would grow on their hearts at midnight when they were sleepless, making them feel extremely regretful and sorrowful.

    Fire Demon was not born a demon. It was a man once, so it had to have some profound trauma that could be evoked. Meng Qi¡¯s severe countercharge was living proof. Now, his heart was full of scorching mes. His eyesight was blocked by them, and the heat quickly spread along his other parts. He was in a state opposite of peace and quiet.

    Fortunately, he had fought with Jiang Hengchuan, and prepared himself for the impossible countercharge and intervention. He used his heart sutras to forciblypose himself again after feeling stunned for a little while.

    However, much to his much surprise, Fire Demon was not immersed in its past. It used its Devil Qi to absorb all hatred and indignation generated by its traumas, and turned them into fuel.

    As its Devil Qi became richer, a shapeless meyer appeared to emerge from its hairless skin, making it look brighter, hotter, and bloodier.

    After a scream, Fire Demon made mes again, creating a magmatic hell.

    With its right hand bing a w, it drove its crimson mes to affix the w¡¯s surface, and then the w swiftly grabbed the Heaven Inflicted Pain Saber.

    Devil Qi had a hold on all kinds of emotions brought about by Peace Quietude Split and Mortal Dust Fall. The more furious and greedier a demon was, the stronger it became.

    This was the first time that Meng Qi had not given full y to his saber momentum since he had used Ananda Oath-breaking Buddhist Commandment de. His saber was stopped.

    As the mes surged up, they seemed to enter his body from the saber.

    Fire Demon felt the saber empty inside at that moment.

    It felt like that Meng Qi had seen iting, and got prepared for it. He flew backward a little quicker than its move.

    As if the Devil Qi of the mes was absorbed into a bottomless vortex, it sent him flying backward instead of hurting him, making his speed extremely fast.

    He was cheated again¡­ Fire Demon became more enraged. However, it could not catch up with him or use its genuine Qi tounch a remote attack against him due to its push. So, itpletely converted itself into a me light after a stomp, and then rushed at him with the resolve to burn him alive.

    Meng Qi flew backward at an insanely rapid speed, as if he was flying by wind. Additionally, his tunic swelled up, making him look like an immortal befalling on the world. Meanwhile, he brandished his long saber toward Soldier Demon.

    As far as he was concerned, the previous two Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship moves were ineffective for defeating demons. Instead, they would drive demons crazier. However, he had wielded them with other ulterior motives.

    All kinds of desires, such as hate and anger would fuel Devil Qi, refraining demons from being trapped in their past. Besides, their strength would be improved as well. Nheless, all creatures would lose their minds and be insane after their extreme emotions surpassed their logic, including demons.

    The already arousing obsessions had driven Fire Demon a little crazier. Therefore, it lost its normal control of mes. He had called in ghastly formidable mes. It had forgotten that it might be cheated once again. As a result, Meng Qi borrowed its strength to fly backward to attack his real target, Soldier Demon.

    In his original n, he just wanted to drag Fire Demon to create an opportunity to jointly attack Soldier Demon with Qi Zhengyan. From the very beginning, he had abandoned defense. He intended to coborate with Senior Bother Qi to remove the two demons one by one.

    Having been slightly hurt, he felt his meridians being burned with two strands of nose blood streaming down. Even so, he oppressed the pain, and used his Eight Nine Mysteries to thrust his Heaven Inflicted Pain Saber out nine times from the top.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    As theyers of airflow were condensed, the purple Thunderp became nine ferocious dragons, pouncing on Soldier Demon.

    Since Soldier Demon was in a heated battle with Qi Zhengyan, it was forcing him into a n unfavorable position. But, it had never thought that someone would sneak-attack it from behind.

    In its eyes, Fire Demon was at the level of Half-step Exterior Scenery with great power, and Meng Qi had not induced his Nine Acupores. Thus, he should be lucky that he was not defeated quickly, and it never urred that he would still be capable of attacking.

    As all of the airflow was absorbed, heaven and earth seemed to be smaller. The nine Purple Thunders intertwined with each other, spilling out terrifying strength, as if they were real heavenly punishments.

    He could usher in thunders out of nowhere. His saber momentum was tough and fierce. He was surrounded by dancing purple electrical lights. The Thunderps were so bright and domineering¡­ Huang Dai and Fan Yu could not help shaking both physically and mentally. Now, they considered Young Master Su a real Thunder God From the Ninth Heaven.

    ¡°Crack!¡± Soldier Demon was so startled that it did everything in its power to block the saber momentum even though it would be wounded by Qi Zhengyan.

    Everything would be under control as long as it stopped this strike, and Fire Demon came to its rescue.

    Qi Zhengyan abruptly became serious, and used Icysnow Genuine Qi to activate Dragon Stripe Golden Sword.

    Due to theirmon experience of life and death, he had known Meng Qi¡¯s thoughts when seeing him flying to his side. As such, he had prepared himself even without using Secret Voice-sending, leaving no chance for demons at higher realms to eavesdrop.

    Suddenly, the surrounding temperature plummeted to beyond freezing. Subsequently, snowkes fell down out of nowhere, and were immediately frozen into icyyers.

    Like a hornless dragon, the cold sword Qi pierced through the air, and stabbed Soldier Demon.

    As Soldier Demon was about to take the direct hit, it could have turned around to stop the Sky Thunder with its trump card. However, it saw theing cold lights and immediately made up its mind to resist the sword Qi.

    As if the Devil Qi nearby was absorbed into Soldier Demon, they disappeared into thin air. ck weapons were then popped out beneath its skin, like thousands of soldiers charging forward, causing consecutive weaponunching sounds.

    Although the weapons broke the cold lights, they were trapped in the icyyer, frozen in midair, and then became ck snowkes.

    Qi Zhengyan swung his afterglows to force the residual demons away while taking a few steps back. A gush of coldness grows on the body of Soldier Demon with the intent to freeze spreading, obstructing its actions.

    A back and forth of the Exterior movessts only half a breath, however, the time was enough to kill a man. Plus, Soldier Demon¡¯s blood was frozen.

    As the purple electric lights shed, the long saber that turned into Thunderp followed closely.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    The purple electrical lights flew everywhere, dyeing the ground burned ck and setting rotten wood on fire. The Heaven Inflicted Pain Saber cut Soldier Demon in half from its head, as if it had cut a piece of wood.

    Soldier Demon died so shocked that its eyes were full of grievance, resentment, and loathing. The two halves of its body then fell toward two sides respectively, without another chance at getting together.

    There was no blood and guts streaming out, for they had been burned ck earlier by Purple Thunder. How could demons resist the heavenly Thunderp?

    The Devil Qi inside its body rolled, and then condensed into a ck 12-sided treasure stone. The stone was dark outside with a luminous light inside.

    Havingnded on the ground behind it, Meng Qi pointed to Fire Demon who ran after him while wielding his long saber. Staring at its furious shocked eyes, he eximed,

    ¡°It¡¯s your turn!¡±

    ¡°Smack!¡± The two pieces of body fell onto the ground at the same time, drawing the attention of Fire Demon, Huang Dai, and Fan Yu.

    Meng Qi¡¯s momentum became more fierce than ever now, making him look like the real lord of Thunderp.

    On the other side¡ª

    Zhao Heng¡¯s momentum changedpletely after he pped his clothes with his left hand. Earlier than this second, he looked handsome with his bright eyes and sword-like eyebrows, but he hid his elegance. His grace, however, was totally visible and almost dazzled whoever looked at him. As though his body was surrounded by the brightly yellow light, the airflow behind his back gathered up into a ferocious dragon.

    Now, he was the lord of humanity, so high up that immortals were submissive to him, and demons and devils avoided him.

    As his right hand clenched into a fist, he slowly pushed, and then quickened its speed. Even his genuine Qi hit the air loudly.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    The August dragon flew along his fist momentum at that moment, darkening the sky. The dancing air flows followed it, attempting to be its helpers.

    The earth was shaking like there was an earthquake.

    The dragon skyrocketed upwards and disappeared, but most of the zombies that had been brought by Corpse Demon had fallen onto the ground with inability to stand up. Several stood still, as they all were in a trance.

    Zhao Heng was quite satisfied with his fist while panting. He then walked forward with his long sword unsheathed, and killed the rest as if removing wild grass.

    From another side¡ª

    Standing back to back, both Tong Yao and Zu Wenzhong were infected with cadaver gas and poisonous gas with their bodies tinted with grayish white and ck. Tong Yao¡¯s sword was as strong as thunder, and her Upstanding Qi seemed to be powerful lightening. Zu Wenzhong had the powerful palm with his genuine Qi capable of splitting a stone. Regardless of those facts, they could only try their best to remain alive under the attack of Corpse Demon.

    Iron Demon had a face like thunder upon seeing that they struggled to stand up on their feet. It had nned to use more forces to kill them on site immediately. It would then naturally get the Fate-protecting Tripod as long as all its rivals were dead. By then, it did not need to waste its strength to make a chaotic situation inside the ruins.

    Furthermore, if it had entered the ruins, it might havee across Taoist Baizhang. If so, it would be dead before Corpse Demon and Fire Demon came to help it.

    As soon as it thought about Taoist Baizhang, Iron Demon saw himing toward itself by wind. ¡°I¡¯m so unlucky!¡± Itined in its heart. It ordered Corpse Demon to stop him, and it strongly assaulted them in its stead. Since they were less powerful, and they were poisoned, it would destroy them sooner orter. It would then coborate with Corpse Demon to kill him.

    As it put the three people on hold, it hoped that Fire Demon and Soldier Demon could annihte their opponents as soon as they could, and held all the Jianghu heroes in captivity.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    When the thunderous sound dissipated, Iron Demon, Corpse Demon, and Taoist Baizhang saw nine electrical lights in the west. These lights interlinked with each other, and became a giant Thunderp, as wide as a bucket. They gave off bright purple lights that dazzled their eyes.

    ¡°What¡¯s happening there?¡±

    The thought arose in everyone¡¯s mind.

 Chapter 349: Trust

    <h4>Chapter 349: Trust</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    ¡°It¡¯s your turn!¡±

    Thunderbolt Pythons were still jumping around. Their dance impaired Huang Dai and Fan Yu¡¯s eyesight with a bright purple light. A mysterious figure stood upright, de in hand, intimidating the enemy.

    ¡°Soldier Demon died?¡±

    ¡°Soldier Demon really died?¡±

    ¡°The Soldier Demon who rampaged the world died, just like that?¡±

    It was reasonable that they were so shocked that they were not able to stay calm. Soldier Demon was once one of the most famous devils of Skyscraping Pce. He had been so cruel and notorious. Afterward, the whole-body imbuing of Devil Qi caused him to be a real evil spirit. His strength greatly improved. Countless righteous masters were killed or torn apart by him.

    One of the Three World-saving Sages had found several opportunities to kill him before, the weaker one among those demons, in order to weaken their strength. However, he had always narrowly escaped or been rescued by reinforcements. Thus, his Devil Whelm spread across Jianghu.

    However, today, at this moment, Soldier Demon had been sliced in two within two breaths or so. His death was like a dream happening in front of them.

    ¡°Poof!¡± The halves of Soldier Demon¡¯s body fell down. The sound shocked two girls and Jianghu heroes nearby.

    Fire Demon, who had been running, saw Meng Qi¡¯s long saber intertwined with thunder light. His eyes seemed to be burning with fire.

    Normally, Soldier Demon would have been protected by Demonic Troop, who were under his control. It would take even a Half-step Exterior Scenery a while to kill him. However, the Demonic Troop had just been sent to fight other opponents¡­

    Normally, if Fire Demon had not been affected by that creepy desmanship and controlled by his anger, the hateful enemy would have been attacked by him and badly hurt. It would be impossible for the enemy to attack Fire Demon!

    Under normal circumstances, if Soldier Demon had foreseen that his enemy would besiege him, he would have been able to hold out until he regained his strength!

    But there are few normal situations in life.

    Especially when the opponent is full of intent!

    The fire of anger and hatred was again burning in Fire Demon¡¯s heart, stirring up Devil Qi and making him burn with fire.

    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you! I¡¯ll burn you!¡±

    Fire Demon¡¯s w-like right handunched at Meng Qi. Clusters of fire contracted towards the center of his palm. Its strength was so powerful that Meng Qi was forced to step forward.

    While his left hand sphot toward the distant Qi Zhengyan. The fire rolled in the form of a long saber. It immediately split the spreading Cold Qi and evaporated the ice. Suddenly, the scene was surrounded by white mist.

    He was confident that he could kill Meng Qi and Qi Zhengyan by himself because Meng Qi had lost most of his mental strength and Qi Zhengyan was much weaker.

    Fire Demon used his left hand as a supplement to repress the swordsman and he concentrated most of his strength in his right hand to catch the heart fire. He had tried his best and used his most powerful move!

    His right hand was burning with a golden fire. The center of his palm, like a bottomless vortex, absorbed all the surrounding fire airflow. It made them feel that everything around was falling apart. The universe seemed to be in his palm. The attack could not be dodged, so Meng Qi could do nothing but go on defence.

    The most horrible thing was that Meng Qi felt that his heart was burning. All of a sudden, he could see nothing but the golden color in front of him. He seemed to have lost his mind and been put in the fires of hell. He was hurt by the burning fire but was unable to escape. It was like a nightmare for him.

    This was a mental attack! It was the real power of a Half-step Exterior Scenery move. It not only hurt the body, but also impaired the Vital Spirit!

    Evil Spirit Cultivation had all kinds of strange power by merely opening his Evil God Eye instead of Primal Acupore midbrow. Let alone a Half-step Exterior Scenery who had passed the Hidden Latch of life and death.

    Among Meng Qi¡¯s previous enemies, Snake King had a weak foundation, so he had forced an opening. It would have been lucky for him if he could have produced some strange effects. Green Cultivator¡¯s realm had retrogressed. Neither Snake King nor Green Cultivator couldunch such an attack. Only Duo Ercha could achieve that. But his attack was blocked by His Abbotship Xin Ji¡¯s Buddha treasure. Even so, Duo Ercha was able to use his strong mentality to create illusions to disturb Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s senses.

    When attacked by such a move, only masters of Heaven-man Connection level or above could struggle to escape; by using the connection with heaven. Gu Xiaosang was one of them. Gu Xiaosang had Dharmakaya moves and remarkable strength. She was ranked fifth on the Ranking List of Young Masters and was in the realm of Eight Acupores. But even so, she had patiently waited and had notunched an attack until Duo Ercha and Xin Ji His Abbotship had both been badly hurt.

    Naturally, he could not rule out the possibility that Gu Xiaosang knew the secret method of concentrating Primal Acupore midbrow or other Dharma esss of defending mental attacks of Advent of Ajati Matriarch . But she was also ufortable at that time. She had long disguised herself as Little Zi and lost all her strength. After she regained her strength, she was unable to reach the peak of her strength in such a short time. Otherwise, when she fought with Duo Ercha face to face, with Gu Xiaosang¡¯s strong and creepy strength, it would not be difficult for her to hurt Duo Ercha and escape safely.

    But as for Primal Acupore midbrow, Meng Qi spent more effort cultivating it than Jiang Zhiwei, so he was stronger than Jiang Zhiwei and maybe even stronger than Gu Xiaosang, Wang Siyuan and the others. Meng Qi¡¯s Transformation Strategy, the Immortal Pressing Art and Supernatural Power of Shaking Heaven and Hitting Earth were stronger and stronger. However, even these moves were not stronger than the mental strength of Half-step Exterior Scenery level, but with them, Meng Qi was sure to keep his life!

    The ¡°fire¡± was burning Meng Qi¡¯s Vital Spirit. Suffering from the pain, Meng Qi used Supernatural Power of Shaking Heaven and Hitting Earth. All of a sudden, Meng Qi¡¯s character changed. He became deep and profound. He looked neither merciful nor merciless. He seemed to look down at the vast ground. How could the ¡°fire¡± keep burning?

    Meng Qi¡¯s head hurt and he had a nosebleed. The golden light disappeared before his eyes. The w appeared again. The fire closely surrounded the w and the suction power was so horrifying. It was so near to him!

    Meng Qi was about to use his Body Movements to dodge the attack when he suddenly sensed the breath of Jiang Zhiwei. She was about three meters away from him with a long sword in hand.

    Fire Demon also sensed hering to Meng Qi¡¯s aid. Her Sky-surging Sword Qi was extremely terrifying. The abhorrent boy in front of him quickly woke up after sufferin from a little pain. Meng Qi¡¯s strength integrated with heaven. He regained the imposing momentum and got rid of the mental attack.

    He wanted to retreat. ¡°Where do so many powerful masterse from? They are not masters of nine acupores but they are strong and horrible monsters!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good that the mental attack was not so effective. As long as this move can force the enemy to dodge, I can seize the opportunity to run away with the help of the fire escape!¡±

    Meng Qi did not hesitate. The light golden glow was brilliant. He jumped forward and turned his body slightly to the side. He suddenly unleashed his long sword and directly counterattacked!

    He believed in Jiang Zhiwei like he believed in himself!

    The red flying light shined. It was as beautiful as the sunset clouds at dusk. The sound of air breaking and the sound of the wind both disappeared. The sounds seemed to be assimted into the pure sword, a dramatic attack.

    At the same time, Jiang Zhiwei wielded her long sword. It was so brilliant that it could hit and split the vast sea.

    When she withdrew the long sword, she was still about two meters away from Fire Demon. When the long sword waspletely unleashed, their distance decreased to within 0.3 meters. The sword light brought out bright lights which could have split the mountains and the seas!

    Fire Demon definitely did not dare to counterattack and kill Meng Qi with his w as Fire Demon was sandwiched by the flying fairy, Jiang Zhiwei, and the desperate man, Meng Qi. Although the strength of their Exterior movements merely equalled a powerful attack from him, because his key points were exposed, if he was hit, he was doomed to die.

    He did not have skills like Eight Nine Mysteries and Golden Bell Shield. If he had learnt one of these movements, he could ignore one of the two enemies when he was double attacked by them who were at the same level as him!

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    The sound of explosion seemed toe from Fire Demon¡¯s body. The golden fire emanated from his eyes, nose and mouth. He was burning like a torch. His hands and legs seemed to transform into wild fires.

    He began to spin at a high speed and the fire began to spread in rings. Meng Qi¡¯s Heavenly Fairy pierced the fire but he only felt the heat and hityers of barriers. His sword was constantly hit by things. Wrapped by the hot fire, Meng Qi¡¯s long sword quickly lost its strength. Any other Refined Weapon was sure to be burned!

    ¡°Bang!¡± Meng Qi was thrown back. His chest had been charred ck. The fire was still burning.

    His Seven Acupores were bleeding. The bleeding was partly caused by his wound and partly due to the drying up of mentality, the awful headache and low spirits of Vital Spirit caused by his three continuous uses of Exterior moves and Supernatural Power of Shaking Heaven and Hitting Earth.

    The sword of separating the sea split the fire sea. Rings of fire broke and retreated toward Fire Demon.

    Fire Demon¡¯s hands were ready to counterattack, as if he had been waiting for this. In his judgement, Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s attack was much stronger than Meng Qi¡¯s, thus he saved most of his energy for her attack.

    He made a hit and his ws were about to catch Sword of the Sun-Prating Rainbow. At the exact moment, the sword light suddenly dispersed like swimming fish or flying birds. It flew across the middle of his two ws. Jiang Zhiweiunched two sessive attacks.

    ¡°It was a feint!¡±

    ¡°She used the most powerful tricks as fake moves!¡±

    Fire Demon did not expect Jiang Zhiwei to be so extravagant. But he could not sense the flow of her genuine Qi or the muscle movements to tell whether her move was real or fake. He could only depend on his eyesight, sense and battle experience to fight. Who knew he had been cheated by her?

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    He screamed. Although Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s two sword attacks were normal moves, they both hit Fire Demon¡¯s weak points. With Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s own genuine Qi and the sharp Precious Weapons, they also broke the Devil Qi and caused some damage!

    Jiang Zhiwei flew above him andnded behind him.

    Fire Demon¡¯s eyes bled. The blood was dark red. He wailed mournfully, which shocked Heaven and Earth. If he had not been distracted by Meng Qi, he would have been able to protect his key points even though he had been deceived. At most, he would merely be wounded, not badly hurt!

    His body exploded. mes spattered and fell down in all directions, lighting up the ruins. His real body was unable to be found!

    Fire Demon was terrified. He forgot about revenge and all he wanted to do was to escape with the help of the creepy Half-step Exterior Scenery!

    Making use of the fire, he jumped. He was about to fight his way out when kes floated down softly and the ground was covered with ice. The fires gradually died down. His body was frozen.

    Qi Zhengyan had practiced Book of Chaos and during his practice, he absorbed all kinds of strange energy since the Qi Concentration Period. Rosy Afterglow Swing had the element of fire, while Azure Blizzard had the element of coldness. Qi Zhengyan sensed the escape, so he immediately wielded his Dragon Stripe Golden Sword. Suddenly, Thousand-mile Freeze was unleashed!

    The fire meltedyers of ice. Fire Demon¡¯s strength was strong, so even if he escaped in a hurry, he was not likely to be badly hurt, only mildly affected for a split second.

    However, Jiang Zhiwei was standing behind him.

    The sword, whose name was Yama, was brilliant.

    As a sword light lit up, the surroundings seemed to change a little. It was bone chilling and had a hint of Anatta. Huang Dai, Fan Yu and the others felt that heaven and earth were shocked.

    Fire Demon was immediately eliminated by the mes. A flying red light clinging to the ground burnt its way ahead. Then it slowly died down and a figure appeared. Hey t upon his face and remained motionless. Blood and brains slowly oozed from the back of his head, tainting Fire Demon¡¯s red frock.

    The deceased: Fire Demon

    Identity: One of the Seven Great Demons of Skyscraping True Devil, ranked second.

    Cause of death: A sword prated his head from the back through the eyebrows.

    Murderer: Jiang Zhiwei.

    Jiang Zhiwei coughed and spat out blood. The blood quickly burned and then died down, fleeting into the air.

    Fire Demon also tried his best to defend that attack. The demon fire invaded her body and she was badly hurt. Of course, her strength was not terribly impaired. After all, Fire Demon had been frozen by The Thousand-mile Freeze for a second.

    Fan Yu, Huang Dai and other Disciplespletely forgot their search, and forgot the potential attacks of enemies. The Fire Demon, who shocked the world, died in front of them!

    ¡°She really was an unsurpassable master!¡±

    ¡°Young Master Zhao¡¯s introduction was right. They are all unsurpassable masters from overseas!¡±

    ¡­

    Among the ruins, one of disciples of Thunderous Sword Godness forced opened the tiles. Suddenly, his eyes brightened. An ancient tripod engraved with numerous ancient wordsy there quietly. Its breath was repressed, which is impossible to sense.

    ¡°I found it!¡± He was delighted.

    ¡°Thank you. You saved me time.¡± Suddenly, he heard a beautiful voice.

    He looked up in shock, only to see a woman standing in front of him. She was in a dark ck frock ented with gold thread. She wore a mask and possessed a noble air. He could not look straight at her.

 Chapter 350: The Heart-forgotten Cottage

    <h4>Chapter 350: The Heart-forgotten Cottage</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    The features of a woman were painted upon the mask. Majesty and mystery could be seen in the furrowed brows and clear eyes, reminiscent of queens or goddesses of mystical folklore.

    She remained as still as a statue, so much that no one would dare desecrate her grace and solemness. Her mere presencemanded respect and fear.

    Perplexed by the grandiose of her demeanor, the disciple of Thunderous Sword Godness didn¡¯t have the nerve to raise his head and steal a nce even though the maiden¡¯s appearance was concealed behind her mask. He slowly handed over the tiny ancient tripod with two hands that trembled with such meek submissiveness that he put amb to shame.

    ¡°Very good.¡± A lovely voice came from behind the mask. tion and frenzy overwhelmed the disciple as he shivered uncontrobly. She praised him! She approved of his effort!

    Slender, pearly-white fingers reached out from within the robes of the masked maiden with mysterious luminescence. Her fingers had barely touched the Fate-protecting Tripod when a column of energy burst out of the tripod and shot up into the night sky, illuminating it like a moon on a cloudless night.

    So sudden and stunning were the events that had transpired, that the maiden was awe-struck and speechless. She didn¡¯t expect such turns of events. How was it possible that everything had been fine when the disciple had been holding it, but this had to happen when she had just barely touched the cauldron?

    She instantly collected herself, stifling her boiling fervor and suppressing the eruption of her Boundless Energy. She re-sealed the energy into the jade-green ring on her left hand. She pondered for several beats, looking far into the east, before turning to leave. With swift steps, she flitted like a wraith into the darkness and disappeared amid the ruins, leaving no trace of her presence.

    A faint smile spread across the disciple¡¯s face as he watched the maiden leave. He slowly went limp and copsed on the ground as his breath left him.

    ¡­

    Like a raging typhoon, Baizhang Taoist unleashed a flurry of palm strokes with blinding speed and immeasurable intensity. Even Zhao Heng was confused and dazed by the whirlwind of attacks came blow after blow, mping down on Corpse Demon.

    ¡°The Qi-Shaking the World technique, how fearful¡­¡± Zhao Heng gasped in awe. Even among the grandmasters of the Exterior, Taoist Baizhang was surely on par with them. Even Corpse and Fire Demons that relied on the imbuement of Devil Qi were still a cut below him. It was no wonder that he was one of the Three World-saving Sages!

    After taking out the remaining zombies, he rushed to Taoist Baizhang¡¯s aid and tried to help him in taking down both Demons.

    As clearly stated by the mission objective, crystallized Devil Qi from at least six corpses of Devils were required to destroy the passage to the Demonic World. With only one more month left, it would be best if they y more devils and obtain as many Demonic Crystals as possible.

    As for the other end of things, he was at ease with Jiang Zhiwei, Su Meng, Ruan Yushu and Qi Zhengyan holding down the fort together as long as they left no room for sloppiness and folly. With their bravery and valor, it shouldn¡¯t be difficult to neutralize both Fire and Soldier Demons.

    Whereas at this end, Taoist Baizhang might be superior to Jiang Zhiwei in strength, but it took both Thunderous Sword Godness and Eight Fingered Heavenly Palms to equal the Killing de¡¯s capabilities. Fearing the worst, he had best lend a hand as soon as possible lest both the Corpse and Iron Demons be desperate. A cornered rat can be extremely dangerous.

    Taking a deep breath, he lunged forward with his sword and hacked Iron Demon. Strong energies emanated from his attack, resembling a curled dragon that enveloped his advancing blow and dispelled the devilish aura around him.

    Taoist Baizhang noticed the help that had arrived and took his cue as he gathered himself for another wave. Turning into a whirlwind of destruction, the onught of blows hammered down on Corpse Demon as he received strike after strike. With their strong, advancing attack and torrential offenses, the crippling Demon could only defend himself helplessly.

    Without strokes as quick as Taoist Baizhang, Corpse Demon was at a disadvantage in this skirmish. Then again, he was able to withstand heavy damage with his physique that was as sturdy as a strong oak tree. He had yet to receive any serious injuries save for a few wounds with foul-smelling, infectious pus oozing out of them. Nevertheless, given enough time, Taoist Baizhang would surely be affected by the poisonous, grey-white mist enveloping the area.

    The both of them had yet to deliver any fatal strikes. They had been looking for an opening by usingmon offensive and defensive techniques.

    Suddenly, a terrible shriek cut across the battlefield from afar.

    ¡°Was that Fire Demon?¡± Recognizing the owner of the shrill cry, shock and awe immediately gripped Taoist Baizhang, Thunderous Sword Godness, Eight-fingered Heavenly Palms, and both Corpse and Iron Demons. It seemed that Fire Demon had sustained a fatal injury and was on the verge of death.

    How could Fire Demon, only slightly weaker than Corpse Demon with no dominion over the zombies, cry so loudly?

    Were they capable of reaching such feats?

    Could it be that there were masters with unparalleled skills among them?

    With everyone distracted and stunned by the sudden cry, Corpse Demon saw an unmissable opportunity that he could not miss. His boil-ridden body engorged suddenly and, in an astounding sh, he dashed toward Taoist Baizhang with his palms ready to deal out death mercilessly.

    A killing strike!

    Demonic energy and poisonous mist poured out like a broken faucet as evil spirits answered the call. With their ghostly-white forms, they lunged at Taoist Baizhang.

    With the fate of Fire Demon unknown, it was best to retreat with haste! After years of domineering the Jianghu with brutality and malice, Corpse Demon made up his mind without a shred of doubt.

    With imprableposure in the face of extreme peril, Taoist Baizhang calmly chanted and performed seals with his left fingers as his right palm struck forward with turbulent boldness.

    A surging gale rushed forth, enshrouding Taoist Baizhang as the pressure umted. A monstrous hurricane formed, surrounding the Taoist and the earth shook in tremor. Grasses, earth, and even roots were ripped from the ground with a force capable of destroying even rocks, dispersing all approaching apparitions into oblivion. His palm met and countered the Demon¡¯s iing stroke.

    Boom!

    The hurricane propelled into the sky, dissipating what was left of the poisonous mist. Bits and pieces of earth fell on the ground and shredded grass driftedzily in the wind, an aftermath resembling that of natural cmities.

    The massive blow stunned Corpse Demon, forcing him to step backward. Cracks began to appear on his body and fetid pus dribbled down his body like blood. Despite being poisoned, Taoist Baizhang pushed forward without dy once he regained his breath. Drips of ck, poisoned blood seeped from the corners of his mouth. His face darkened from the infection.

    Suddenly, a ray of light streaked up into the heavens, tunneling into the clouds. The pir of energy shuddered the sky and illuminated the clouds. Everyone was captivated by the incredible event that had abruptly taken ce.

    A sudden rush of joy filled Taoist Baizhang. Could that be the Fate-protecting Tripod? However, his happiness was short-lived as the column of energy vanished as quickly as it had appeared.

    The moment¡¯s distraction bought Corpse Demon sufficient time. Raising his left hand, he zoomed forward as he detached from the Demon¡¯s torso like a rocket and exploded in mid-air. The explosion deafened their ears like the roaring crack of a thunder.

    Stunned, Taoist Baizhang staggered backward as he was forced behind by the impact of the horrendous explosion. When the resulting poisonous mist faded, he could only sigh in dismay. Corpse Demon was nowhere to be found.

    Corpse Demon was profoundly skilled in the crafts of long- and close-ranged Earth-Blending techniques and concealment. It was very easy for him to escape. Had Tong Yao not own an enchanted artifact that allowed her to sense demonic aura, he would have easily ambushed her.

    Iron Demon was less fortunate in his getaway. Zhao Heng ignored the spectacle of the Fate-Protecting Tripod and fixated on the demon, sending a series of lightning de strokes that assailed the demon. There were no openings for the demon to exploit.

    With Taoist Baizhang lending a hand after Corpse Demon¡¯s escape, his fate had been sealed. He did not even have the chance to self-destruct.

    Finally, a jet-ck crystal was formed from the Devil Qi released when the carcass of Iron Demon crumbled into dust.

    Zhao Heng reached to pick up the ck, obsidian crystal on the ground. He asked in a matter-of-fact manner, ¡°Senior Baizhang, could something be wrong with the Fate-protecting Tripod?¡± Tong Yao and Zu Wenzhong made no attempt to dispute his collection of the crystal. It seemed only right that the crystal remained in his safekeeping at the moment.

    Together, they gathered and collected what they could of any personal effects of Iron Demon, including scraps of paper.

    Taoist Baizhang nodded and immediately turned, hurrying toward the center of the ruins where the column of energy had emanated from earlier.

    ¡­

    Resigning, Fire Demon erupted into mes that devoured his body hungrily until nothing was left but ashes and fading embers. Meng Qi searched amongst the dust and soot and found a jet-ck gem, the crystallized Devil Qi they were hunting for. Something else caught his eye. Lying amidst the dark ashes and the glowing embers was a small, dark crimson firezily burning. It was so small that it looked like a beautifully-crafted trinket. But the little me that seemed to hide unknown horrifics that one would be foolish to belittle.

    Meng Qi batted at his burning clothes with his hands before taking it off. He pointed at the little me. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the Heart of Demonic mes.¡± It was Ruan Yushu who answered. She hade over to see if she could help after disposing of the rest of the Demonic Troop to prevent both Demons from making their escape. ¡°Rumor has it that Devils that can channel from both Heaven and Earth will umte energies of the Exterior techniques in their bodies. The energies are channeled and stored in the Heart of Demonic mes.¡±

    On the other end, Soldier Demon crumbled and left only his Demonic Crystal, possibly due to his frequent transformation into weapons.

    Ruan Yushu had just barely finished when the column of energy shot upward, breaking into the heavens and illuminating the night sky.

    ¡°The Fate-protecting Tripod?¡± Meng Qi gasped. But the beam of energy only remained briefly before vanishing as quickly as it had appeared.

    Was that a natural event, or had it been repressed by someone?

    Were there others in the ruins?

    The four looked at each other with great bewilderment. Keeping the Demonic Crystal and the Heart safely with them, they rushed toward the center of the ruins.

    Without stopping, Meng Qi took out a Hundred-herb Bolus to replenish his strength and heal himself on the way.

    Knowing well that he was up against Fire Demon earlier, he had used the openings created during his shes to throw his belongings aside so they wouldn¡¯t be damaged by fire. He only recollected his items after thebat.

    Ruan Yushu retrieved a set of green male robe from her Space Ring and tossed them to him.

    They were ahead of Taoist Baizhang¡¯s group, but that group was much closer in distance. When they arrived, they noticed the solemn and grim looks on the group¡¯s faces and the corpse lying on the floor. Even in death, the disciple wore a smile on his face as if he had departed in his sleep experiencing a happy dream.

    ¡°Strong internal energies killed him,pletely smashing the insides of his skull¡­¡± Thunderous Sword Godness said softly. He gazed at Meng Qi and the others, wordlessly hoping for any clues or hints of anyone they might know.

    Understanding the gesture, Meng Qi shook his head sourly. ¡°Was the Fate-protecting Tripod taken? Were there other demons that had slipped through?¡±

    ¡°Impossible. We had the cepletely surrounded. From the moment we had rushed to the rescue, there is simply not enough time for the demons to directly target the Fate-protecting Tripod,¡± Zhao Heng denied tly.

    Meng Qi captured his gist. The intruder could be something else, if not a demon. Could it be one of the Samsara travelers?

    ¡°A demon might have been hiding in the ruins all along. He might be waiting patiently in the only area that we haven¡¯t searched to avoid facing the might of all of us on his own while we dealt with others of its kind,¡± Taoist Baizhang said, deducing another possibility. ¡°But still, my sources have been positive that Iron Demon had only called three of his kind for help. That leaves us without any idea who¡¯s the one behind the Fate-protecting Tripod¡¯s disappearance¡­¡±

    If it was indeed a Samsara traveler, from the looks of things, he might not be exceedingly strong, even if he was better than all of us together. Especially since he avoided direct confrontation¡­ Meng Qi asked, ¡°Were there any other clues?¡±

    Tong Yao took a careful look at the scraps of paper that she had gotten from Iron Demon. Something caught her eye. ¡°They¡¯ve found the whereabouts of all three Fate-protecting artifacts!¡±

    ¡°What are the other two artifacts?¡± Zhao Heng asked.

    ¡°The Country-stabilizing Seal remains with Buddhist Monk Sanity. ording to Iron Demon¡¯s information, the Imperial Jade Bell is kept in Buddhist Monk Jiuzhen¡¯s Heart-forgotten Cottage,¡± Tong Yao exined as she peered at the information on the papers.

    ¡°They¡¯ve found the location of the Heart-forgotten Cottage?¡± Taoist Baizhang uttered in fear and shock.

    Meng Qi looked half-perplexed, not understanding the anxiety of the others. However, he had once heard Zhao Heng mention Buddhist Monk Sanity as one of the Three World-saving Sages.

    Tong Yao nodded. ¡°Yes. It¡¯s located at Yanshan, about a half month¡¯s journey from here.¡±

    She handed the papers to Taoist Baizhang and Zu Wenzhong.

    ¡°My god, the Heart-forgotten Cottage has been revealed¡­¡± Zu Wenzhong muttered in astonishment. He was in disbelief as he took in the information with his own eyes.

    Noticing the nk looks on Meng Qi and the others, Taoist Baizhang heaved a sigh before briefly exining, ¡°You might not understand as Buddhist Monk Jiuzhen is actually a legend of the Myths.¡±

    ¡°In the ancient times, there was a direct pathway from the Demon World to this realm. Thends were infested with demons that fed on human flesh. They left wakes of destruction and carnage everywhere. Fortunately, it was also a time when martial arts were widely practiced and masters in the art of ying the demons were in no short supply. Thanks to this, humans managed to endure. Later on, legend has it that for unknown reasons and means, Buddhist Monk Jiuzhen received divine insight allowing him to achieve god-like powers and enlightenment in Zen rivaling even that of Buddha Luohan. He then made the Heart-forgotten Cottage his home.¡±

    ¡°Moved by tremendouspassion toward the bloodshed in the human realm, he ventured into the Demon World alone. He defeated Primogenitor Devil with one hit of his Nirvana Palm Strike, forcing him into a deep slumber and severing the connection between the Demon World and the human realm. He restored to the Human realm the peace and prosperity that was once elusive. Unfortunately, he perished in the Demon World and the Heart-forgotten Cottage faded into legends, obscured from us all. It¡¯s unthinkable that the demons have found out its location with information from the Demon World.¡±

    He folded the paper in his hands and passed it to Meng Qi and the others, signifying that they had earned his trust and recognition in the battles earlier.

    ¡°Skyscraping True Devil and the other demons know nothing about this. But Corpse Demon would surely report the findings to them when he returns. I must retrieve the Imperial Jade Bell before they do. Is any of you willing to help?¡± Taoist Baizhang asked, bowing.

    ¡°When will Skyscraping True Devil and the other demons arrive?¡± With only three Demonic Crystals and another three more to hunt for, Meng Qi and the others wondered if they should join the journey to Yanshan.

    ¡°Yanshan and the Skyscraping Pce are far from each other, one in the North and the other in the South. If we take into ount the time needed for the information delivery, Skyscraping True Devil would need about ten days toplete his journey. Moreover, we have to be wary against the one who had taken the Fate-protecting Tripod. So, time is of the essence,¡± Taoist Baizhang exined after a moment of calction.

    ¡°The other demons would need at least a month to reach Yanshan. In fact, I don¡¯t think they¡¯ll even make the journey with Skyscraper True Devil personallying this time. What good would they do?¡±

    That didn¡¯t give them enough time at all¡­ Meng Qi and hispanions frowned.

 Chapter 351: The Elders

    <h4>Chapter 351: The Elders</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Deciding to leave for Heart-Forgotten Cottage in Yanshan would risk deviating Meng Qi¡¯s group from their main task, distracting them with another new pursuit andpromising the sess of the primary task. The matter of safety was also another underlying factor. With or without the arrival of the Skyscraping True Devil, the quandary of the stranger responsible for the disappearance of the Fate-Protecting Tripod appeared to have kept their hands full.

    Using the Secret Voice-Sending technique, Meng Qi and the others had a little discussion as they weighed their options. Meng Qi then looked meaningfully at Zhao Heng and shook his head gently, hinting that he would decline on their behalf while checking to see if he has any interest in joining their party.

    Zhao Heng stood proud and tall with his sword sheathed on his side and turned to face Taoist Baizhang with his hands sped. ¡°Respectfully Senior Baizhang, speed shall prove to be the essence of this quest. Numbers do not matter here. Our collective strength might be useless in the face of might like the Skyscraping True Devil or foes of equal power. With your finesse in body movement techniques, even if you reach Heart-Forgotten Cottage at the same time as the enemy, the rest of us would still be far behind.¡±

    Zhao Heng need not underline the fact that if they were dyed and the Taoist had to put up with their speed, the quest would have been for naught but regret and despair would be waiting in the empty cottage.

    ¡°Senior Baizhang, you are capable of traveling with the swiftness of the mountain winds. We would only be a hindrance if we were to apany you to Yanshan. Instead, we might as well mount a direct assault on the Skyscraping Pce whilst the great devil is pre-upied in this journey to the Heart-Forgotten Cottage. And a strike to their heart to wipe out the rest of the other demons,¡± added Meng Qi.

    The three remaining demons that can presently be found at the Skyscraping Pce were the Water, Shadow, and the Blood Demons. Two of them relied on Devil Qi to enhance themselves, presumably to the degree of the Oneness of Heaven and Man but would be inferior to Jiang Hengchuan who had trained to this level through the conventional method. The Water Demon was estimated to have attained the level of Heaven-Man Connection via forced enhancement using Devil Qi, just the same as the Iron Demon. Anyone of Jiang Zhiwei, Zhao Heng or Meng Qi should be sufficiently powerful to make short work of them, whereas Qi Zhengyan and Ruan Yushu could also pit against them equally.

    Despite the fact that the Corpse Demon was on its way back to Skyscraping Pce, Meng Qi and the others could mount an ambush and instantly neutralize one of the three demons before concentrating on the remainders while Meng Qi kept the Corpse Demon upied. Zhao Heng could deal with another of the three whilst the trio of Jiang Zhiwei, Qi Yanzheng, and Ruan Yushu could quickly dispatch the final one.

    The number of enemies could be effectively reduced at little to no cost. Moreover, the fact that only six Demonic Crystals were required also meant that they might not have to directly encounter the Corpse Demon after all.

    Besides, there was also the Demon-subduing Pagoda!

    ¡°You¡¯re right! I have been too hasty!¡± the Taoist admonished himself facetiously, ¡°Donors Master Zhao and Master Su, what you¡¯ve said is most definitely true. By removing the rest of the other demons from the chessboard, even the Skyscraping True Devil¡¯s influence would be reduced to insignificance, regardless of his invincibility.¡±

    The Seven Great Demons have been exerting their influence far and wide collectively. Their dominion over many flourishing cities in thend were bolstered by the horde of demon-possessed entities and sentient evil spirits. Even the Three World-Saving Sages would still be outnumbered and overwhelmed by the sheer number of the demonic mob if they were to y one or two of the Great Demons together. In fact, the Three had once fallen into a trap and had almost perished at the hands of the Skyscraping True Devil. Not even the Three would risk such a gamble anymore, not without an actual opportunity that was guaranteed of sess.

    However, if the Seven Great Demons were to be fully uprooted and neutralized, the remaining rabble would scatter in fear, and the threat of the demons would severely dwindle.

    As devastating as his invincibility might be, the Skyscraping True Devil remained but a lone Demon. By avoiding direct conflict, forces of Good would still be able to drastically diminish whatever influence the Demon had. The tide would gradually be shifted to their favor as they continued shaving whatever domination the lone Demon had left.

    ¡°Madam Tong and Mr. Zu,¡± Taoist Baizhang turned to the Thunderous Sword God and the Eight-Finger Heavenly Palm, ¡°You both have been valiant in battle but you are both injured and infected by the Devil Qi and the poison mist. It is best that you return to your domains and recuperate. There shall not be any need to apany me to Yanshan. I am concerned that the injury might worsen and the Devil Qi would conflict with your Vital Spirit, resulting in permanent damage. The influence of the demonic sense will continuously corrupt your temperament and personality.¡±

    He reminded them all of the dangers of Devil Qi: The essence of evil corrupts the mind and flesh, and will also warp the personalities of the infected. Entities being possessed by demons or spirits suffering under the taint of the Devil Qi grow evil. There were, however, minorities that were able to provide aid to forces of Good although they agonize from the asional seizures or convulsions as well as cravings to spill blood and wreak carnage.

    Meng Qi was d for himself that they had Filth-Extracting Pills prepared beforehand. Jiang Zhiwei and the others were fortunately unscathed in the earlier skirmishes save for himself. As long as his Eight Nine Mysteries and Golden Bell Shield techniques remained functioning, he would still be able to dispel the Devil Qi without any permanent damage to himselfter on.

    Tong Yao understood her predicament and agreed readily. She cupped her hands together in salute, ¡°Everyone, the forces of the Skyscraping Pce would not suffer our destruction of the three Demons. There wille a time of reckoning for everything. I shall return to my domain to make arrangements for my disciples to provide distractions. I shall take my leave for now. Farewell.¡±

    ¡°I am confident that the Blood Demon shall not be of any further threat, with heroes like you to dispense justice with divine vengeance,¡± regarded Zu Wenzhong courteously before leaving.

    A fog of silence soon nketed the ruins like a ck cape, with only the cawing of crows echoing in the darkness.

    ¡°Donors, our paths converge on the Water Valley City on the journeys to Yanshan and Skyscraping Pce. I say we journey there together before we separate. We can also collect some useful information together,¡± suggested Taoist Baizhang with a weing gesture.

    ¡°Of course,¡± Zhao Heng agreed with augh.

    ¡­

    The scene in the Water Valley City did not seem to be as terrible as how Meng Qi had imagined. The streets were not deserted nor were the windows and doors shut. Residents still flocked to the streets to conduct daily activities and life continued as usual, but sentiments of gloom and mncholy clearly gripped everyone in the city leavung the mood rather insipid.

    ¡°The people here were initially terrorized by the invasion of the demons. They fled the city and sought refuge in the woonds and mountains, but it was also dangerous out there. Seeing that the demons that invaded were notrge in numbers, fatalities did not mount high every day, therefore they chose to return to the city. Still, the prosperity and happiness of this city were but mere shadows of its past splendor. The citizens here remained horrified and intimidated by the malice and bloodshed. The ruler of this ce is possessed with a personality that has yet to be fully corrupted. He thirsts for blood once or twice a month, and he normally selects only the old or the afflicted. That exins why things are still running here,¡± Taoist Baizhangmented with a sigh, hating himself for his inability to make a difference.

    Meng Qi and the others sank into a mournful silence by his ounts of the situation. They followed the Taoist out of the main street and into a small alley until they had reached the back door of arge residence.

    With a great leap, the Taoist jumped across the wall into the gardens of therge house. Meng Qi and the others followed suit. Once in there, they were led into the depths of the residence, past the garden and halls and into the study. The Taoist had deliberately led them away from any prying eyes, avoiding all servants and maids.

    ¡°The demons are brutal and cunning. Possessed humans are constantly watched by others of the same kind. They watch and spy on each other and would not hesitate to betray one another if they had a chance. Therefore we cannot risk being seen,¡± exined Taoist Baizhang when they reached the entrance of the study.

    Meng Qi and the others immediately understood that Taoist Baizhang had led them to meet with the possessed ruler of the city.

    Without a word, the Taoist knocked on the door with a series of rhythmic beats and waited. But no response came.

    He opened the main doors of the study and led the others inside. He motioned to them all to remain quiet and wait patiently.

    Momentster, they sensed a person with strong energy approaching. When he reached the corridor before the study, the person instructed his servant to remain there. The person then walked through the corridor alone and entered the study.

    His brows arched in amusement as he noticed the presence of Meng Qi and the others. Unrmed, he remained silent as he closed the door behind him.

    ¡°Senior Baizhang, they are?¡± He inquired to Taoist Baizhang, who he was familiar with, in a hushed tone.

    d in brocade robes and a jaded belt with two neatly-trimmed mustaches, the ruler looked to be of middle age.

    ¡°I believe you¡¯ve heard of Zhao Heng, the Shocking of Heaven and Earth, Casten Xiong?¡± Taoist Baizhang introduced with a smile.

    ¡°The Shocking of Heaven and Earth? I have heard of your name,¡± nodded the Casten awkwardly with a slight surprise. His dignified bearing and imperious demeanor resembled Taoist Baizhang a little.

    ¡°And these heroes are the assistance that Donor Zhao here had enlisted from abroad.¡± Fearing that delicate information about Meng Qi and his party might be inadvertently spilled during one of his seizures, Taoist Baizhang had intentionally omitted a detailed introductory to their host.

    Casten Xiong surveyed Meng Qi and his party for a few moments. Then he asked, ¡°What have you done recently? The Corpse Demon passed by yesterday. Looking sullen and grumpy, he killed almost 300 people in a fit of rage, but he spoke of nothing to me.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve in the Fire, Soldier, and Iron Demons at the ruins of the Evergreen Temple. This was aplished with the help of all the heroes here.¡± Taoist Baizhang was overjoyed to report the sess of their efforts. It would have been a perfect victory, if not for the disappearance of the Fate-Protecting Tripod.

    ¡°What?!¡± The Casten¡¯s eyes grew wide in amazement. His gasp had nearly turned into a scream.

    It took him a few gulps of breaths to douse his shock as he calmed himself. Stammering, he asked, ¡°The Fire, Soldier, and Iron Demons? All dead¡­ By you?¡±

    ¡°They are,¡± exined Taoist Baizhang with frankness. ¡°The Soldier and Fire Demons were killed by these heroes. Some others and I helped y the Iron Demon as well.¡±

    The news struck the Casten with shock and wonder. He could not believe his ears that the Demons have been in by none other than the ones before him.

    ¡°It is true then, there is always a sharper de,¡± he thought silently. Recollecting himself, he smiled weakly, ¡°I see. These heroes are great champions indeed.¡±

    ¡°My lord, have you heard any news recently?¡± asked the Taoist. There was no merit in dwelling on events of the past.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid there are,¡± the Casten turned solemn, ¡°The Buddhist Monk Sanity has passed on.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± The Taoist¡¯s voice had nearly turned hoarse by his exmation.

    ¡°The Buddhist Monk Sanity of the Three World-Saving Sages has passed on?¡±

    The thoughts of Meng Qi and the rest were instantly diverted to another object, the Country-Stabilizing Seal. ¡°Was the demise of the Buddhist master connected to the legendary artifact?¡±

    As if hearing their thoughts, the Casten continued in detail, ¡°I received word that the Buddhist Monk had encountered a mysterious stranger ten days ago. He was defeated and killed in the fight with this stranger and the Country-Stabilizing Seal was taken.¡±

    ¡°A mysterious stranger?¡± The Skyscraping True Devil was the first that came to mind when it came to enemies capable ofmitting such atrocities.

    ¡°We have no knowledge of the identity of the stranger,¡± nodded the Casten. ¡°The stranger wore a mask and possessed terrible powers and strength.¡±

    ¡°The Myths? Or the Immortals?¡± At the Casten¡¯s description, Meng Qi¡¯s party immediately thought of the two mysterious organizations. ¡°Might there be a conflict between our mission and theirs?¡±

    ¡°Could it be that their mission is to acquire all three artifacts of the Fate-Protecting Triratna?¡±

    ¡°But, surely the task would be too easy for them?¡±

    ¡°So the Country-Stabilizing Seal had been taken¡­ It appears that the masked stranger might be affiliated to the one who was behind the disappearance of the Fate-Protecting Tripod¡­¡± murmured Taoist Baizhang. This would also mean that they would also be after the Imperial Jade Bell in the Heart-Forgotten Cottage. Dreading even more woeful tidings, the Taoist hoped that the strangers had yet to be informed of the location of the cottage, lest they already be hastening to Yanshan.

    The news hade too suddenly. The Taoist was still overwhelmed by the sudden appalling news and its implications. Finally, deciding that he should move on and try to get ahead of the other pursuers, they took their leave and left the mansion. They separated at the entrance of the city gates and the Taoist embarked on his hurried journey northwards.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe we could actually encounter actual members of the Myths or the Immortal,¡± said Meng Qi. The revtion of the involvement of the two mysterious groups baffled them. Members of the Myths and Immortals professed of astounding powers and strength that dwarfed all of them.

    They relocated to a secluded area and continued their huddle.

    ¡°That might not actually be the case,¡± assured Zhao Heng, shaking his head, ¡°actual members of the Myths and Immortal might not be really strong. In normal cases, nurtured Samsara Travelers are eligible for evaluation once theyplete their Death Tasks. Once they¡¯ve passed their evaluations, they will be actual members. But non-Samsara Travelers are rumored to have attained levels on par with the Heaven-Man Connection.¡±

    ¡°The task may be extremely difficult and the qualification is definitely grueling, but it does not mean that those with only the levels of Oneness of Heaven and Man or Half-Step of Exterior techniques would be certain to fail. We cannot overestimate the strengths of the actual members. We might still be able topete with those who are fresh and inexperienced, as long as they are not the elders of these groups.¡±

    ¡°Think about it. The strongest in this world is the Skyscraping True Devil, and the Dominator of the Six Realms of Samsara would most likely refrain from assigning them to a cakewalk. Therefore, we can realistically estimate the extent of their strength. We would most certainly avoid crossing paths with them, but we need not be overly fearful of them!¡±

    ¡°I guess you¡¯re right,¡± Meng Qi and the others agreed with Zhao Heng¡¯s assessment. With a temporary respite from their anxiety, they set off for the Skyscraping Pce.

    They were on their way when Meng Qi recalled the description of the main task,

    ¡°Seal the Demonic World channel within a month and stop the Primogenitor Devil frompletely awakening¡­¡±

    He halted in his steps and turned to Jiang Zhiwei and the others said in a deep voice, ¡°I believe, there might actually be elder members from the Myths and Immortals that arrive, but their main target is not the Skyscraping True Devil.¡±

    ¡°Then who is it?¡± asked Zhao Heng, bewildered.

    With a light breath, Meng Qi revealed, ¡°The Primogenitor Devil.¡±

 Chapter 352: The Purpose

    <h4>Chapter 352: The Purpose</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    ¡°Primogenitor Devil?¡± Qi Zhengyan frowned, feeling an inexplicable fear of Primogenitor Devil who was equivalent to the reincarnation of the Demonworld Fragment.

    Initially puzzled, Jiang Zhiwei nodded thoughtfully. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that the normal Exterior experts can¡¯t surpass Primogenitor Devil even if it doesn¡¯t revivepletely. But it¡¯ll be tough if Primogenitor Devil is the task of the Myths or the Immortals.¡±

    Zhao Heng wore a grave expression. ¡°Buddhist Monk Jiuzhen is probably on the Dharmakaya level. That is, Primogenitor Devil was better than that in his prime. Thus, even if he can¡¯tpletely revive due to his serious injuries caused by that one blow of Nirvana, I fear that his strength is close to that of a Great Master. There¡¯s at least one Peerless Master Pro joining the Myths or the Immortals, so we must be careful.¡±

    In consideration of this, Zhao Heng and the rest tried to maintain as low a profile as possible. They didn¡¯t want to take part in the side task, lest they died without a burial ce. Although Thunder God from the Ninth Heaven was only the Second and Third Heaven of the Exterior at the beginning, he had destroyed the whole team. Zhao Heng was the only one who had narrowly escaped death, never mind the experienced person with Peerless Master Pro level.

    ¡°We may not escape¡­¡± Ruan Yushu said coldly.

    ¡°Exactly.¡± Meng Qi nodded. ¡°They¡¯ll certainly go deep into the Demonworld Fragment if their task is to wipe out Primogenitor Devil. In other words, they have to resort to the passage of Demonic World in the Skyscraping Pce to prevent others from destroying the Demonworld Fragment. Otherwise, the task will fail in advance. If so, the hard part of our task is to control the time. If we¡¯re early and they¡¯ll have yet to enter the Demonic World. If we¡¯rete, then we¡¯ll be closer to our deadline.¡±

    ¡°No, I think the task has gotten very strange.¡± Jiang Zhiwei pressed her lips together, denying Meng Qi¡¯s spection. ¡°If I were them, I wouldn¡¯t guard the passage on purpose unless I have an abundant manpower. I¡¯d exterminate the rest of the devils while Skyscraping True Devil goes out. Then the Demonic Crystal would be in my hands and no one would be able to destroy it.¡±

    ¡°For us, we can go deep into the Demonic World to seek other strong evil spirits and kill them. Otherwise, we have to collect items to finish the side task and save up enough Karma point for deduction.¡±

    In fact, Meng Qi and his friends couldn¡¯t be obliterated due to short of Karma points if they returned now. Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms would first convert their weapons, elixir, and other items into points for deduction. But the conversion would be cheap in this case and everything that Meng Qi owned was estimated to be worth 1,000 points at most.

    Meng Qi sucked in a breath after listening to Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s assumptions. If the opponent was tyrannical with strength and the task was correct, it was likely that they would have to take action this way!

    Jiang Zhiwei acted in the same manner in which she wielded her sword, aggressive and direct. When it came to deducing the moves of a strong master, her predictions were more urate than others.

    ¡°Usually, if Samsara travelers of two teams aren¡¯t in directpetition, their tasks shouldn¡¯t be conflicting. It¡¯ll directly increase the difficulty of our tasks¡­¡± Zhao Heng was confused.

    Meng Qi smiled bitterly. ¡°Perhaps it was thanks to them that we managed to kill the three devils. Otherwise, why would they be seeking the Fate-protecting Triratna out of nowhere? If Seven Great Demons live in the Skyscraping Pce or guard each ce, it is limited for us to choose the object due to the time limitation. We might have to fight Skyscraping True Devil recklessly. There are pros and cons.¡±

    ¡°We should hurry to the Skyscraping Pce first and enter the Demonic World directly. If the rest of devils are not there, we can kill other strong evil spirits. I hope we can leave before Primogenitor Devil revives.¡±

    They just had to kill three more evil spirits. It should be rtively quicker!

    ¡°This is the only way we can do it and we can only expect failure if it doesn¡¯t work.¡± Zhao Heng once again disyed an air of a rich family¡¯s son, something that Meng Qi couldn¡¯t stand.

    Suddenly, they heard a wispy woman¡¯s voice. ¡°You still have another choice.¡±

    Someone managed to conceal herself and got close to them?

    A startled Meng Qi forcibly steadied his state of mind. Tilting his head on one side, he only saw ady in green dressing up slowly from the fringe of the woods. She wore a mask. It seemed that her temperament wasn¡¯t only as delicate as running water and me, but also as calm as lofty mountains and huge trees.

    The mask had the face of a delicate and clever woman painted against a red backdrop. There was a bluish sand on the mid-brows.

    ¡°Bluecloud Progenitor?¡± Zhao Heng murmured.

    This mask could be seen in many ys. It belonged to Bluecloud Progenitor, the famous sect goddess!

    Was this woman from the Immortals? Meng Qi made eye contact with Jiang Zhiwei and his friends.

    Thedy stopped about ten feet away from Meng Qi and the others, not approaching them rashly as not to make them uneasy. Her breathing was a little unstable as if she was seriously injured.

    ¡°I¡¯m Bluecloud Progenitor from the Immortals,¡± she said.

    ¡°Why have youe here?¡± Meng Qi asked, thinking to himself. Could it be that she was the one who took the Fate-protecting Tripod?

    Was it possible that she followed them all the way here from the ruins of the Evergreen Temple?

    What on earth was her purpose since she had obviously achieved the strength of the Exterior?

    ¡°Except for going deep into the Demonic World, cooperating with us is your other choice,¡± Bluecloud Progenitor said at a pace that was neither too fast nor too slow. ¡°It was the Matriarch of the West of the Myths who took the Fate-protecting Tripod in the Evergreen Temple.¡±

    Why were the Myths involved again? Meng Qi frowned. Was it their confrontational mission?

    Bluecloud Progenitor continued, ¡°Star of Northern Dipper was also there and hurt me. If they didn¡¯t consider that I might be coveting it, the two of them would likely kill all of you. For them, the fewer the variables, the better.¡±

    Meng Qi didn¡¯t expect that they would be put in such dangerous circumstances. He increasingly found the task strange. They had not taken any action but had been confronted with death so many times. Their main task had also be more difficult¡­

    ¡°Is killing Primogenitor Devil their task?¡± Meng Qi asked, aiming straight at the heart of the problem.

    It was certainly true that Bluecloud Progenitor had followed them from the ruins. Her hiding technique was of such high level!

    ¡°To be exact, it was our task, but they discovered some information and forcibly gathered several members to break in with the Samsara talisman. They fought for the Fate-protecting Triratna with us to go deep into the Demonic World and suppress Primogenitor Devil,¡± Bluecloud Progenitor exined briefly.

    ¡°What kind of information?¡± Zhao Heng asked with concern.

    In the World of Samsara, information was always valuable. It could even save people from hopeless situations.

    Instead of answering, Bluecloud Progenitor said, ¡°Xi, Star of Northern Dipper, Military Star, and Matriarch of the West have joined the Myths. They¡¯re truly experienced specialists, except for the neer Matriarch of the West. Xi is especially close to the level of a Great Master.¡±

    Xi was the name of a certain ancient emperor and it had been passed down to now.

    ¡°Our members include me, Primogenitor Guangcheng, and Yun Zhongzi. Since I¡¯m not as good as them, I want to cooperate with you.¡± She introduced theparison of the strength between both sides.

    Primogenitor Guangcheng, also called Guang Chengzi, was one of the nine sect primogenitors. Meng Qi had long since heard about him, so he wasn¡¯t surprised. However, there hadn¡¯t been any records of the Immortals about Yun Zhongzi. He had only seen it in a certain ssical novel in his previous lifetime.

    He asked calmly, ¡°I hear that the Immortals are named after ancient immortals, but why haven¡¯t I heard about Yun Zhongzi?¡±

    He noticed the response of hispanions. They nodded, showing that they hadn¡¯t heard about the person.

    Bluecloud Progenitor replied coolly, ¡°There are countless ancient immortals. How can people know each one of them?¡±

    Meng Qi was inwardly stunned to hear such a perfunctory answer, not knowing if it was surprise or shock. Was it possible that there was an apotheosized world?

    Was there a Yang Eng? A Sky-reaching Eminentor?

    Then there wouldn¡¯t be any need to talk about Heavenly Primogenitor. He was one of the top three sect nine-primogenitors of the main world, which included Heavenly Primogenitor, Morals Primogenitor, and Primogenitor Lingbao.

    ¡°I see,¡± Meng Qi said. ¡°How you would like to cooperate with us? What on earth are the Myths forcibly breaking in for? It won¡¯t be good for our cooperation if you keep it a secret.¡±

    Bluecloud Progenitor coughed a little. Evidently, she hadn¡¯t recovered from her injuries. ¡°If the information hadn¡¯te so suddenly, it wouldn¡¯t be just the three of us. As for the reason why the Myths are entangled with four full members, it¡¯s of grave importance. Would you please swear the Soul-pledging Oath not to disclose the information?¡±

    She didn¡¯t worry that Meng Qi and his friends would gain great benefit from it since their strength determined that they couldn¡¯t take part in the core issue.

    Meng Qi and his friendsmunicated with each other for a while, thinking that the condition was eptable. So they all swore the Soul-pledging Oath.

    ¡°Due to the intrusion of the Myths, the difficulty of your main task is changing. And if there are only our members staying there, we¡¯ll leave the Demonic Crystal behind before entering the Demonic World as long as you¡¯re willing to wait.¡± Bluecloud Progenitor said something redundant, making Meng Qi and his fellows share bitter hatred against the enemy with themselves. They didn¡¯t expect to leave normally after entering the Demonic World. ¡°The reason why they invested the capital to break in is that they wanted to get the information on Buddhist Monk Jiuzhen.¡±

    Meng Qi and the rest held their breath. The purpose of the Myths in forcibly gathering members and using four Samsara talisman couldn¡¯t be simple!

    ¡°If we have enough time, Patriarch of the East, Crape Myrtle Star, and the other Great Masters of the Myths, as well as the mysterious Heaven Sovereign will rush over for this information.¡± Bluecloud Progenitor stimted their desires again.

    Patriarch of the East wouldn¡¯t being since he was dead¡­ Meng Qi and Jiang Zhiwei exchanged nces, making an unspokenment.

    Bluecloud Progenitor¡¯s voice became grave. ¡°Buddhist Monk Jiuzhen had once met an adventure and grasped the greatest Zen art. He had imed the Dharmakaya by it. Later, he went deep into the Demonic World with the items he gained from the adventure to suppress Primogenitor Devil and then passed away inside.¡±

    This, they knew¡­ Meng Qi¡¯s interest was piqued and became upset with Bluecloud Progenitor because she didn¡¯t finish the story in one breath.

    ¡°Based on the information, it should be¡­¡± Bluecloud Progenitor paused, her voice getting faint. Her voice simply danced in the air, not traveling anywhere.

    ¡°The first form of the Buddha¡¯s Palm!¡±

 Chapter 353: Bluecloud Progenitorâ€™s Plan

    <h4>Chapter 353: Bluecloud Progenitor¡¯s n</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    ¡°The first movement of the Buddha¡¯s Palm?¡± Meng Qi nearly cried out, feeling restless on the inside. It was the Buddha¡¯s Palm!

    It was the supreme art of Buddhism. Only the Buddha¡¯s Palm and the Jietian Seven Skills of the Sword were considered supreme up to this point. It seemed that one could truly detach himself from worldly issues only when practicing them. Even if Meng Qi¡¯s Eight Nine Mysteries was said to be on a par with it, it was still inferior in terms of Karma points and Saint Buddha, the Primogenitor of Buddhism.

    Even without a Primary Instruction, any one movement of the Buddha¡¯s Palm was already an iparable treasure. Dharma had discerned many Divine Skills through the third movement of the Buddha¡¯s Palm and formed a branch of the Shaolin Temple. Simrly, Blood-de Mendicant had discerned tworge fundamental magic arts through the fifth movement andid the foundation for the Jin Gang Temple. Both were mainstream martial arts with a history spanning thousands of years. There was no shortage of Dharmakaya experts showing up to attack the temples every now and then, but they had always survived the cmities time and again.

    Despite the fact that the development of the temples was the result of many eminent monks and the Buddhism magic arts that they collected or created, it was irrefutable that their foundation lied in the Buddha¡¯s Palm. More than half of their supreme arts were derived from it.

    That truly demonstrated how precious and extraordinary the Buddha¡¯s Palm was!

    To gain one moment was to gain many Divine Skills and supreme skills. It was to gain the foundation of the mainstream martial arts!

    Now, the real Buddha¡¯s Palm had appeared in front of Meng Qi. How could he not be surprised, shocked, and hopeful? And how could he not be frustrated and dejected that he had encountered the Buddha¡¯s Palm too early? His strength was stillcking and he didn¡¯t have the ability to study the art. Even if he somehow miraculously gained the art, it would just spell disaster. An ignorant person might be innocent, but wouldn¡¯t save him from the jealousy of others!

    Meng Qi wasn¡¯t the only one surprised. Having always been firm and calm, Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s expression also changed as well. The foundation of the Sword Washing Pavilion came from one of the swords of the Jietian Seven Skills of the Sword. In the face of an art that was just as famous as her swordsmanship, how could she treat it with disregard?

    Ruan Yushu remained silent, seemingly as if she had forgotten to breathe. Qi Zhengyan also finally lost control of his expressionless face, making for an entertaining sight. He had thought the skill was close to the level of the Muscle-bone Strengthening Scripture, but who knew it would be the first movement of the Buddha¡¯s Palm?

    Zhao Heng¡¯s breathing becamebored and a fleeting sense of greed crossed him. The greed quickly turned into vignce and frustration. He shared the same thoughts as Meng Qi.

    ¡°A Samsara traveler once entered this world and found a manuscript from the outeryer of the Heart-forgotten Cottage. The manuscript jotted down several of Buddhist Monk Jiuzhen¡¯s writings before he left for the Demonic World. Based on his words, he received the first movement of the Buddha¡¯s Palm¡ªI, the Unique and Righteous¡ªand discerned several Zen martial arts. Heter imparted those arts to his disciples, except for Buddha¡¯s Palm. He had to take it with him to the Demonic World topletely tame Primogenitor Devil using the Buddha treasure that contained its gist of trueness. He hoped for an outstanding person to retrieve the art from the Demonic World in the future, allowing the supreme art of Buddhism to be passed down generation-to-generation after his death.¡±

    Bluecloud Progenitor¡¯s exnation was detailed, lest Meng Qi and the rest suspected a catch. She continued, ¡°The traveler wascent back then and concealed his findings. He nned on entering the Demonworld Fragment to retrieve the treasure after he gained more strength but unfortunately died in his next Samsara task. His relics were kept in the World of Samsara and one of our reserve teams found and reported it recently. But unexpectedly, one of the members was disloyal and approached with the Myths with the information for a better reward. He then broke away from our team.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± Having just survived a life-and-death battle recently, Meng Qi was able to calm down himself quickly and dispelled his greed and frustration. ¡°What do you need to us to do?¡±

    It wasn¡¯t until today that he found out the first movement of the Buddha¡¯s Palm was called ¡®I, the Unique and Righteous¡¯. However, it was evidently Zen in nature rather than an aggressive art. The word ¡®I¡¯ didn¡¯t refer to the individual but rather the Buddhist nature, one¡¯s conscience. The word ¡®I¡¯ was unique and righteous because of the concerns of the illusory world!

    Bluecloud Progenitor was stunned when she realized that Meng Qi and Jiang Zhiwei were the first ones to calm down. They didn¡¯t ask about the Buddha¡¯s Palm either. From this, she managed to get a more intuitive impression of their natures and sensibilities. ¡°Those from the Myths are tyrannical in their strength. Even if it¡¯s only against Xi, I¡¯m afraid even Primogenitor Guangcheng had to team up with either Yun Zhongzi or I to win. Therefore, I¡¯m afraid that only when Primogenitor Guangcheng teamed up with Yun Zhongzi or me can we not be defeated, even if there was only Xi. Star of Northern Dipper and Military Star are stronger than Yun Zhongzi and I. Never mind that they still have Matriarch of the West. In an open confrontation, we can¡¯t win even if we team up with you.¡±

    ¡°We can only try to forcibly outmaneuver them. If we can¡¯t have it, we won¡¯t let them get to it either!¡±

    ¡°What should we do?¡± Meng Qi couldn¡¯t help admiring her. Like them, Bluecloud Progenitor was also a determined person. She was capable of restraining her greed and resisting the temptation to make a resolute decision.

    She replied, ¡°When Xi left for the Heart-forgotten Cottage, Primogenitor Guangcheng also went there. While Yun Zhongzi was fighting Military Star for the Country-stabilizing Seal, I went to the Evergreen Temple to search for the Fate-protecting Tripod. That was where I came across Star of Northern Dipper and Matriarch of the West by chance.¡±

    ¡°In other words, they didn¡¯t send anyone to guard the channel of the Demonic World at the beginning. They were counting on Skyscraping True Devil to keep everyone out, including Yun Zhongzi and I. However, things are different now. Skyscraping True Devil will definitely be heading for the cottage after receiving Corpse Demon¡¯s report, ignorant of the presence of Xi and Primogenitor Guangcheng there. That means there are only three demons remaining to guard the Skyscraping Pce.¡±

    ¡°We can rush there, but so can Star of Northern Dipper and Matriarch of the West. The problem is, they¡¯re faster and stronger than us.¡± Meng Qi believed that the Myths wanted to make use of this time difference to avoid Skyscraping True Devil, avoid the concentration of manpower, and waste their energy. If they head to the pce now, they would likely find the three demons already dead and the channel to the Demonic World guarded by Star of Northern Dipper, Matriarch of the West, and perhaps even Military Star.

    This contradicted their previous inference. With the presence of the Immortals, the Myths would definitely send their men to guard the channel to the Demonic World lest both parties tried to end their cooperation after Skyscraping True Devil had left.

    Bluecloud Progenitor nodded. ¡°It¡¯s true that I¡¯m injured, so I can¡¯t go any faster than Star of Northern Dipper. They¡¯ll kill those three demons, get the Demonic Crystal, and guard the channel. Therefore, they¡¯re our targets.¡±

    ¡°Military Star is still far away so we¡¯ll definitely get there before he can with my guidance. Xi should still be stuck in the Heart-forgotten Cottage since a Dharmakaya superior had left a Buddhism array there.¡±

    ¡°But even if we teamed up, I¡¯m afraid we¡¯re no match for Star of Northern Dipper and Matriarch of the West.¡± Zhao Heng frowned.

    Once there was an intersection of inside and outside, even the most basic of actions would gain the aid of the power of heaven and earth. Even if Meng Qi activated the Violent Thunder Shocking the Sky by the Purple Thunder Force, stimting his saber, it would only help him gain simr power. Moreover, Star of Northern Dipper wasn¡¯t some bully without skill like Murky. If Bluecloud Progenitor couldn¡¯t hold him back, they might be left defenseless against him.

    Jiang Zhiwei and Ruan Yushu both possessed Dharmakaya-level movements: the Anatta Sword and the two sounds of the 12 Magical Sounds of Langhuan. The former had a precious weapon, thetter had the heart of the zither. Theirrge movements also possessed an Exterior entry-level lethality. It wasn¡¯t difficult for them to kill Murky if the five of them took concerted action. However, it was different from the normal Exterior. It didn¡¯t have any precious weapons, Exterior movements, supreme arts, or secret martial arts. They could only resist.

    If their opponent was North Dipper God, who could take certain precautions against it and the effects of Ruan Yushu¡¯s 12 Magical Sounds of Langhuan were poor, they might not even be able to hit him. Even if he didn¡¯t fly, he could escape the positioning of therge movement simply through his Exterior-level speed.

    Looking at Meng Qi, Bluecloud Progenitor asked, ¡°You use the Eight Nine Mysteries, don¡¯t you?¡±

    After entering the World of Samsara, Meng Qi and his friends had altered their appearances. It was hard to conceal their temperamentpletely and they were still good-looking, but they were unrecognizable unless someone was familiar with them. Of course, once they engaged in battles, it was easy for them to be distinguished through their unique skills.

    Meng Qi was shocked that she could tell. There wasn¡¯t any movements that were in line with Eight Nine Mysteries in its enlightenment period and few movements in line with its Exterior level. The previous Karma points on open disy weren¡¯t high, simr to the mortal body Hard Kung like the Golden Bell Shield. And it wasn¡¯t unlike there weren¡¯t any supreme arts that could turn his skin a pale god. How did she determine that he was using the Eight Nine Mysteries?

    Through his substance flow of genuine Qi? But she first has to see other people utilizing the Eight Nine Mysteries!

    ¡°Our team¡¯s Lord of Purity and Magic uses the same art,¡± she said indifferently.

    Damn it¡­ He had been nning to call himself Lord of Purity and Magic! He suddenly felt irreconcble hatred for the one who had stolen his nickname.

    ¡°Yes.¡± He had no choice but to nod and admit it.

    Bluecloud Progenitor continued, ¡°Eight Nine Mysteries is adept at change, concealment, and imitation to avoid disaster. This is just right for our purposes. I¡¯ll tell you the external Qi-conducting route of Primogenitor Guangcheng¡¯s Skythrowing Palm and the concentrated Dharma ess of his momentum. When I¡¯m engaged in a battle against Star of Northern Dipper, you can make a sudden attack at him with your imitation of Skythrowing Palm. He¡¯ll definitely believe it to be a trap and think that Primogenitor Guangcheng has unmasked himself and disguised himself as you to kill him.¡±

    ¡°When that timees, I¡¯ll take the opportunity to injure him greatly or perhaps even force him and Matriarch of the West to retreat.¡±

    Both the Immortals and the Myths were masked topletely cut off any search, preventing others from seeing their true appearances. Therefore, it was easy to believe that Primogenitor Guangcheng was disguising himself as Meng Qi.

    ¡°So it wasn¡¯t merely a magic weapon. It¡¯s a palmsmashing art as well¡­¡± Meng Qi¡¯s mind turned so quickly that Bluecloud Progenitor couldn¡¯t begin to catch up.

    ¡°As expected, we need to take a risk,¡± Meng Qi said, looking thoughtful.

    Bluecloud Progenitor said, ¡°If Star of Northern Dipper sees through our trick, I¡¯ll help you to leave even if I can¡¯t defeat him. The Immortals will bear the Karma points you lose due to the failure of your task.¡±

    After all, the only other opponent was the neer Matriarch of the West. As long as she could keep Star of Northern Dipper busy for a while longer, there wasn¡¯t any problem for Meng Qi and his friends to escape. After all, she was a real member of the Exterior. She could surely make it.

    ¡°If we seed, we¡¯ll enter the Demonic World immediately. We¡¯ll separate, kill the strong evil spirits, and gather all the Demonic Crystals. You can then blow up the channel from the inside, closing it off and giving the Myths no alternatives,¡± Bluecloud Progenitor said, exining the whole n.

    They didn¡¯t have any objections. Their task was to blow up the channel. Whether they blew it up from the inside or outside, they could still choose to escape.

    The only problem was whether Bluecloud Progenitor would turn against them. In a low voice, Meng Qi asked, ¡°This concerns the Buddha¡¯s Palm. How can you assure us that you won¡¯t kill us after this?¡±

    The Soul-pledging Oath was effective against Exterior experts and had a corresponding indenture in the Six Realms of Samsara. It was also notarized by God. Unfortunately, it was too expensive for them.

    ¡°If the Myths gain the Buddha¡¯s Palm, we¡¯ll be poprizing it. There¡¯s no difference whether or not we kill you. But if we can¡¯t, the Demonic World will be one. Even if you use the Samsara talisman, you can only return to the Skyscraping Pce. With your strengths, we don¡¯t have to worry about youing back to search for the treasure,¡± Bluecloud Progenitor said, telling the truth without any hint of contempt. ¡°Of course, I have a Six Realms contract. We can all sign it.¡±

    She suddenly paused andughed, somewhat in a sneering tone. ¡°In the World of Samsara, you have to prepare a set of martial arts and misceneous movements. That way, it¡¯ll be difficult for your opponents to figure out your true identities even if you use your unique skills. At most, they¡¯ll think that too many travelers had exchanged for the same items.¡±

    Meng Qi and the rest sucked in a breath. Had Bluecold Progenitor alreadyrgely figured out their identities?

 Chapter 354: Skythrowing Palm

    <h4>Chapter 354: Skythrowing Palm</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    In a different confrontation, Meng Qi and the others would have to use all their supreme arts. It wouldn¡¯t be difficult for Bluecloud Progenitor to recognize them. After all, they had limited Karma points and there wasn¡¯t much difference between the arts in the World of Samsara and the main world. But if she merely watched their battles from afar, she might have some trouble. There were, after all, numerous simr de and sword movements. The Heavenly Fairy rather resembled the Anatta Sword, while the Violent Thunder Shocking the Sky could easily be mistaken as one of the Myths¡¯ movements such as the Thunder God From the Ninth Heaven.

    Meng Qiunched double attacks with his de and sword. His use of the Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship, the Heavenly Fairy, as well as the Seven Purple Thunderstrikes made him easily recognized. Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s use of the Anatta Sword was too distinct in the main world, so her identity was exposed as well. But that shouldn¡¯t be the case for the rest of them!

    Ever since Meng Qi joined the Six Fan School, the secret reports about Qi Zhengyan¡¯s Book of the Chaos had been vague and misleading. No one could¡¯ve associated his movements with it. It was far likelier for them to assume he was using skills like the Evil Spirit Cultivation.

    Ruan Yushu, on the other hand, had been ying her zither in a general manner without ying the 12 Magical Sounds of Langhuan. She hadn¡¯t even yed her family¡¯s mostmon scores. Since there was nock of Samsara travelers choosing to use the Sonorous Skill, who could tell that she was the gifted Ruan Yushu just from her disy of half the piece of Devil-destroying Curse andmon zither scores derived from the Eight Non-human Sounds?

    Zhao Heng was even more mysterious as he didn¡¯t even engage himself in Jianghu. In the main world, he always had others deal with things in his ce. How could Bluecloud Progenitor be so certain about their identities? Did she use the movement of the Book of Shocking the World in the ruins?

    She seemed to notice Meng Qi¡¯s shock and said slowly, ¡°It was easy to recognize the rest after figuring one or two of you. But I¡¯m still confused about the identity of the one using the Emperor¡¯s Dragon Fist. But there aren¡¯t many who owns the Destined Ruler.¡±

    So it was all his fault¡­ An awkward expression crept onto his face. A sudden thought crossed his mind. Everyone knew about his rtionship with Jiang Zhiwei, but he was mere ¡®acquaintances¡¯ with Ruan Yushu and Qi Zhengyan. To the world, they had met in the River East. Few people knew about their connection, so how did Bluecloud Progenitor know? Was she a legend of the River East or perhaps one of the Immortals in charge of the ce, such as Ren Pingsheng, the Bizarre Man?

    He nced at Zhao Heng, the user of Emperor¡¯s Dragon Fist. It was an ultimate move of the Exterior level created by a Dharmakaya emperor of the former dynasty. Only people with royal blood could cultivate it.

    Before they could reply, Bluecloud Progenitor said, ¡°You don¡¯t look like a reserve team, so you can¡¯t do anything about theck of Karma points. You have limited movements and arts, but have to travel and spar with others for improvement. It¡¯s natural for me to recognize all of you.¡±

    ¡°Pre-immortals who had passed the test typically would receive the Enlightening part of Dhamakaya-level kungfu and several other Exterior movements. No matter as a major or as a minor, these movements could be used as your disguise. Su Meng, you could only use your Golden Bell Shield, Eight Nine Mysteries, Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship, Seven Purple Thunderstrikes and other known Essences of Knife Dao in the main world. But in your Samsara tasks, you secretly used other Exterior Killing movements and Eight Nine Mysteries by using other movements as your camouge.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯d use all your tricks only when you encounter strong opponents, but they¡¯d merely think that you had gotten the Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship to make it your super art. It¡¯s unlikely that they¡¯d recognize you. After all, the major movements, as well as your qualities, performance, and weapons are totally different. What¡¯s more, most parts of your ultimate moves don¡¯t ovep.¡±

    ¡°Therefore, who could recognize you?¡±

    She mentioned Meng Qi specifically as if she was trying to recruit him.

    The Immortals were generous indeed, to give all of its preparatory members the whole set of movements of the Enlightening level of Dharmakaya Divine Skills and corresponding Exterior Killing skills¡­ Meng Qi felt shocked and emotional before eventually sighing. They were in their current state due to their ck¡¯ of Karma points. Their Samsara task was so urgent that they didn¡¯t have the time to minor in other skills.

    Jiang Zhiwei, Ruan Yushu, and Zhao Heng were immune to such solicitation. They had the support of their sects and families, so there wasn¡¯t any need for them join such secret organizations.

    When Meng Qi found out members of the Immortals and the Myths would resort to self-destruction, he lost interest. He wouldn¡¯t join them unless he had no choice.

    Bluecloud Progenitor didn¡¯tment on their silence. In an indifferent voice, she said, ¡°You¡¯re already in the Samsara World, so what else is there to worry about? If leaking information about the Six Realms will result in obliteration, what¡¯s there to worry about joining the Immortals?¡±

    Meng Qi and the others remained silent. Seeing that, Bluecloud Progenitor took out a piece of yellowed, antique paper. Many tiny words in Small Seal Script were written on it. Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms signed the paper. She wrote, ¡®This is the contract of Six Realms. It¡¯s worth 3000 Karma points. As promised, we¡¯ll fight against the Myths together and, in return, I¡¯ll help you finish your main task. If not, the Immortals and I will pay the Karma points for you. We shouldn¡¯t attack each other while we¡¯re a team. If you have any troubles, I¡¯ll try my best to help you¡­¡±

    She repeated what she had said in a contractualnguage. Meng Qi only had one question when she was done. ¡°If I imitate the Skythrowing Palm to threaten Star of Northern Dipper, I won¡¯t be able to fight him directly. I can only distract him from defending against your attacks at best. Are you sure you can seize the chance to defeat him and ensure my safety?¡±

    This was, after all, about life and death!

    Bluecloud Progenitor took out an Emerald Heavenly Characters and calmly said, ¡°It remains uncertain whether I can badly injure him, but I can guarantee your safety. This is one of the objects that protect me. It can block one full attack from Star of Northern Dipper. This can save your life when the timees.¡±

    The others exchanged nces before nodding. ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll sign the contract.¡±

    They repeated Bluecloud Progenitor¡¯s words before biting their fingers to sign the Six Realms contract in blood.

    The contractbusted spontaneously and disappeared in an instant. The voice of Dominator of Samsara in the Six Realms reverberated inside their ears.

    ¡°The contractes into force and ends when you return. If you vite it, you¡¯ll be obliterated.¡±

    Bluecloud Progenitor exhaled, seemingly relieved. She then threw the Emerald Heavenly Characters at Meng Qi.

    Meng Qi caught the talisman flying toward him and tried hard to decipher the words on it. It read: ¡®Still Mountain Charm¡¯.

    He had been studying ancient Small Seal Script under Jiang Zhiwei and Ruan Yushu for a while now.

    Bluecloud Progenitor said coolly, ¡°Before we go, I¡¯ll tell you the Qi-conducting route of Skythrowing Palm and the Dharma ess to concentrate momentum. During our trip, you should make use of every second to think about and practice them.¡±

    She suddenly became serious. ¡°Skythrowing Palm is a famous ancient palmsmashing art, capable of turning the world upside down and destroying the world and the three Realms. It¡¯s the secret art of Heavenly Primogenitor of the Dao Sect. Primogenitor Guangcheng improved it and made it much stronger than normal Dharmakaya movements. Even though it can¡¯t rival the Buddha¡¯s Palm or the Jietian Seven Skills of the Sword, it¡¯s among the top of all ancient super arts and stronger than any movement of Supreme Methods of the Sword.¡±

    She chose the most intuitive object to make theparison. Meng Qi was quite familiar with how strong Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s skill was.

    Jiang Zhiwei didn¡¯t object. Skythrowing Palm was a well-known movement, the symbolic supreme art of the Nine Royal Branches of the Dao Sect. It was reasonable that it was stronger than her Killing skills. However, movements were mere objects. Humans were living subjects. When different people used the same movement, they could render different levels of damages. When she bes a Peerless Master Pro, the strength of her Anatta Sword may not be necessarily weaker than Primogenitor Guangcheng¡¯s Skythrowing Palm.

    ¡°In ancient times, Primogenitor Guangcheng once collected many precious materials and made a Skythrowing Palm with this palmsmashing art as its core. It was considered as close to a peerless godly weapon. But it became lost¡­¡± Bluecloud Progenitor said slowly. ¡°I¡¯m telling you so you can get a feel of its strength and understand its violence as well as strong momentum. When you imitate it, don¡¯t ever be timid or distracted. You should be feeling as if everything in the world is under your control.¡±

    She told Meng Qi the Qi-conducting route of Skythrowing Palm and the Dharma ess to concentrating momentum in detail through Secret Voice-sending. But she neglected to mention its corew and the genuine Qi-conducting. In other words, Meng Qi would never learn more than its moves and momentum no matter how he imitated it.

    However, this was enough to give Meng Qi plenty of understanding. The Qi-conducting route of Skythrowing Palm was pristine and profound as if contain thew and truth of the universe. He could integrate his desmanship and sword art into it after mediating it. Most importantly, Bluecloud Progenitor also taught him the method to connect himself to the heavens through Will-Projecting and imitate the momentum of an Exterior.

    Before that, for the use of Will-Projecting, both Transformation Strategy and the Immortal Pressing Art didn¡¯t involve the use of heaven. They were merely a kind of semi-integration that disturbed the enemies¡¯ senses. Only Supernatural Power of Shaking Heaven and Hitting Earth touched on that, but it was focused on rousing memories. Now, Bluecloud Progenitor helped him understand other skillful uses of Will-Projecting. It could connect him to the heavens and make use of thew of the universe to create momentum.

    Naturally, if he didn¡¯t open the Primal Acupore at Mid-brows, he wouldn¡¯t be able to directly make use of the force of the heaven.

    In the end, she left him with a final reminder. ¡°You must¡¯ve practiced mental secret art considering your Vital Spirit isrgely unaffected by Fire Demon. You must fully grasp what I¡¯ve told you during our journey there, otherwise, we¡¯d all fall at thest hurdle and none of us would be happy.¡±

    Meng Qi nodded solemnly, indicating that he would make good use of every second he had. He couldn¡¯t help sighing internally. The Immortals had been around for so many years, so they must have summarized some of the arts in Exchange List and knew many mental arts that could be practiced by masters who just enlightened the Acupores. His strength would never catch them off guard.

    This was the convenience that an organization offered!

    Bluecloud Progenitor then summoned a blue cloud and swathed all of them to the air. They hurried over to the Skyscraping Pce.

    During the trip, she rested several times as she hadn¡¯t made a full recovery. She also wanted to give Meng Qi some time to fully grasp his imitation.

    ¡­

    Several dayster, they reached the towering Skyscraping Mountain.

    Bluecloud Progenitornded the cloud on a nearby peak and asked Meng Qi, ¡°How are you doing?¡±

    Meng Qi didn¡¯t answer. Instead, he lifted his right hand over his head. His movement was awkward but strong. He was making the posture of tilting down.

    It suddenly darkened as if the heaven and the earth had been turned up and down. But Meng Qi suddenly became ¡®huge¡¯ and supported the heaven while standing on the ground like an immortal!

    All airflow ceased in silence. No matter how Bluecloud Progenitor dodged or defended, she always felt that her forehead would hit him and break her head in the process.

    The falling momentum of Meng Qi¡¯s right hand was incredible. The air before his palm went dark as if it would crush the whole world in its grasp. It seemed invincible!

    The airflow projected outward, making whooshing sounds. The sound seemed toe from crying ghosts and immortals mourning the death of the heaven and the earth.

    Bluecloud Primogenitor calmed herself and nodded. ¡°Very good. You do feel like Primogenitor Guangcheng.¡±

    She then turned to the rest.

    ¡°We don¡¯t have time to lose. Let¡¯s make our move now.¡±

 Chapter 355: Monarch of Metal

    <h4>Chapter 355: Monarch of Metal</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    The peaks of the Skyscraping Mountain were steep and treacherous, but it didn¡¯t pose much a challenge for Bluecloud Progenitor, Meng Qi, and the others. The only reason they didn¡¯t simply fly over on a green cloud was to prevent discovery.

    Suppressing their breaths and the emanation of their energies, they quietly traversed along the mountain path. When they neared the peak, they found corpses of ordinary demons and zombies, still oozing pus, scattered on the ground. Earthy and heavy acrid smell wafted in the surrounding. It was the unmistakable gut-wrenching odor of dposing flesh.

    ¡°It seems that even Corpse Demon has been in¡­¡± Meng Qi told Jiang Zhiwei using the Secret Voice-Sending technique.

    Only Corpse Demon of the Seven Great Demons had the ability to turn the living and dead into zombies and manipte them. They wouldn¡¯t have encountered zombies there if he had left the mountain. He would definitely have brought the zombies along with him.

    Bluecloud Progenitor was nning to first kill the Corpse Demon as an overture to their skirmish. For unknown reasons, he vanished and was nowhere to be seen throughout their journey. Corpse Demon probably had reached the top of the Skyscraping Mountain earlier through some secret passage. Little did she expect that he would perish in the hands of Star of Northern Dipper and Matriarch of the West.

    Jiang Zhiwei responded, ¡°Yes. We¡¯ll have to forgo Corpse Demon¡¯s crystal.¡±

    She paused before continuing, ¡°If Matriarch of the West is at the Half-step of the Exterior Scenery, then she must be one of the more powerful ones. We mustn¡¯t underestimate her strength.¡±

    Matriarch of the West had to be outstanding if she was indeed an official member of the Myths despite not being of the Exterior level. If she was a Half-Step of the Exterior Scenery expert, her strength would most likely dwarf Wang Siyuan, He Jiu, or any other individual who had attained the Oneness of Heaven and Men. She would be able to converge her Inner and Outer Sceneries at will and had even mastered certain Dharmakaya moves. It would put her leagues ahead of ordinarybatants at the Half-Step of Exterior Scenery like Fire Demon and Duo Ercha. It wouldn¡¯t be too much to see her as a fresh entry of the Exterior. Even thebined forces of Meng Qi and the others might not be able to defeat her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t ignore the enemies under our nose just because our primary target is Star of Northern Dipper,¡± Meng Qi replied. He promptly ryed Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s reminder to the rest.

    With a wordless acknowledgment, Bluecloud Progenitor breathed and two serpent-like green clouds writhed from her nostrils. Rays of luminous light glowed from within the fumes and expanded into an intangible and colorless veil that shrouded them, rendering them undetectable from the outside via their breath and energies.

    ¡°It¡¯ll only hold for five minutes¡­¡± Her warning rang deeply in their ears like a distant drum. They arrived at the peak of the mountain but made their way to the side of Skyscraping Pce instead of going to its front entrance.

    The pce loomed majestically over them, casting a dark and broad shadow around them. The jet-ck gargantuan structure reflected not even a speck of light even with the bright sun hanging over it. The stronghold of evil and malevolence nced down upon them like a huge leviathan, strewing frostiness and darkness, giving off malice and despair.

    Meng Qi and the others trailed silently behind Bluecloud Progenitor, stealthily making their way to the side of the pce. They couldn¡¯t project their inner energies lest they risk being discovered by Star of Northern Dipper. And thus their spiritual senses faltered.

    Bluecloud Progenitor gently pressed her ear against the wall, closed her eyes, and listened. Unsatisfied, she slowly flew up and peered inside through a venttion hole. She descended after some time and used the Secret Voice-Sending technique to speak to them. ¡°Star of Northern Dipper is next to the Demonic World channel with Matriarch of the West not too far away from him. She¡¯s currently meditating and harmonizing her Qi-Cirction. I¡¯ll make the first move and engage Star of Northern Dipper. Once you feel the shift in the energies of Heaven and Earth, break this window instantly and ambush her.¡±

    Having never encountered Matriarch of the West, she didn¡¯t have any intelligence to share. She turned to Meng Qi and said instead, ¡°Star of Northern Dipper is adept in the swordy of ying. His de is extremely fast and he¡¯s able to integrate the energies of death and deadliness of his surroundings. You wouldn¡¯t be able to even capture his movements at all. His Sword Qi energies and his Killing Intent will fill the hall and mask his trails. Danger will everywhere inside and his attack on the unwary and careless will be swift and furious. Even the five of you together would serve as nothing more than moments of interruption to him. I¡¯ll unleash whatever fatal and potent techniques I have to force him to concentrate on defending himself. He¡¯ll show himself and you must seize your chance at that moment.¡±

    ¡°Understood,¡± Meng Qi replied calmly without a hint of fear or worry.

    Bluecloud Progenitor said nothing more. She took out a red elixir and consumed it, masking what was left of her Sword Qi. She flew up to the roof and began to wait patiently.

    All of a sudden, green clouds encircled and wrapped around her. She turned invisible as she crept inside the pce.

    Instantly, a sudden sensation rushed at Meng Qi. He felt the mountainse alive and begin amassing Qi energies of their own. The peaks of the surrounding sierra had taken terrifying aspects and seemed to have grown in height, leaning closer to the Skyscraping Mountain. A sudden cold and murderous swordwill bloomed.

    Sensing his oing cue, Meng Qi took a deep breath and readied himself. He rushed out of the protective veil and crashed through the window, his breath and energies flowering and his vision spreading. With his trusty saber in hand, he dashed to the position that Bluecloud Progenitor had instructed him to stay in.

    Rays of emerald-green light streaked wildly in the main hall. Bluecloud Progenitor was seen unleashing a barrage of heavy punches with ferocity and finesse. Natural energies drawn from the surrounding mountains imbued her fists. The torrential of punches created silhouettes of mountains with the discharge of the energies, striking at a space that appeared empty to him.

    Deafening rumbles of the shifting mountains shook the pce and its weight felled on the pce. Walls and floors quivered and trembled around them, threatening to give way. The pce struggled to withstand the colossal force of the earthquake-like shudder of the mountain. The tiles and furnishings of the walls and floors had long been reduced to dust and debris. Chaos spread through the entire pce as rocks and pieces of concrete fell and hammered the floors. The hall would have copsed if Bluecloud Progenitor had not been restraining her strength and focus her powers on a single point.

    However, she wasn¡¯t the reason Meng Qi was paralyzed with shock. It was the unseen dangers that surrounded her. The rushing sensations he could feel just by being present was frighteningly deadly and ominous as if a cold and merciless de would appear out of thin air to slice his throat. The iciness of the breath of Yama of the Nine Serenities meandered through every corner of the hall, impressing upon them the frailty of life. An undetectable de awaited behind the cold mist, bidding time tond a fatal strike like a snake that appeared out of nowhere, leaving no victim alive. The de would be thest image in its victim¡¯s sights.

    Was this the true standard of the Exterior level?

    Far behind the hall, there stood a dim pir of light that reached the ceiling. It went all the way into the ground, seemingly with neither an end nor a beginning.

    The Demonic World channel¡­ Meng Qi remained focused and turned his attention back to his mission. The Heaven Inflicted Pain rose above his head and like a bolt of lightning from the skies, it struck the woman in brown robes who was watching the battle between Bluecloud Progenitor and Star of Northern Dipper from a short distance away.

    d in brown ancient robes lined with golden threads, she appeared both elegant and noble.

    Jiang Zhiwei rushed forward with her sword, nking Meng Qi on the right. The Sword of the Sun-Prating Rainbow gleamed with pure and strong sword light, radiating strong energies that threatened death to any foe that dared to challenge its bite. She aimed and pierced Matriarch of the West on the center of her forehead. Zhao Heng lunged with both his palms extended. He wished to execute his most fatal stroke to quickly end the engagement and prevent any unexpected urrences that would allow Matriarch of the West to slip away.

    Qi Zhengyan and Ruan Yushu followed behind closely. He hacked their target with his long sword, with the steel glinting with cold light. She hugged her zither tightly and yed it, casting her spells and amplifying the strengths and powers of the team¡¯s attacks. The zither rang like the bellows of a war horn, loud and challenging. It raised the spirits of her allies and spurred them onward.

    Faced with a five-thronged attack, Matriarch of the West revealed not a trace of expression through her mask. She calmly held out her right hand, graceful and fair. Spreading her fingers, she grasped at the thin air before her.

    Meng Qi nearly dropped his de as it instantly felt several times heavier. It would have ttered to the floor if not for his Eight Nine Mysteries technique. The swing of his de became sluggish as if time had been reduced to an unbelievably cial pace. Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s sword light glowed brilliantly as she struck her sword downward in a sh. But her sword struck the floor tiles instead!

    ng! Qi Zhengyan lost grip of his sword.

    Of the five, only Zhao Heng and Ruan Yushu remained unaffected.

    Matriarch of the West flicked her middle finger with her left thumb as if shooting from her fingers. A jet of pale-white Sword Qi zapped through the air. The pure energy sliced Zhao Heng, piercing through his attack with a horrifying sharpness that surpassed even the sharpest de. Zhao Heng was forced to evade the counterattack helplessly and fall back!

    Matriarch of the West, also known as Monarch of Metal¡­ The revtion struck Meng Qi hard and quick like a thunderbolt from heaven. Her Peerless Godly Kungfu and the uncanny abilities orded by the powers of her Half-Step Exterior Scenery were likely all rted to metal. Trained in harnessing her abilities and power, anything of metallic nature would answer to her beck and call. Being able to control our own weapons and equipment, she had effectively reduced their capabilities by half.

    ¡°What fearsome and amazing powers!¡±

    Vast was the difference between the distinguished members with Half-Step from the Exterior Scenery andmon practitioners of the same level!

    Matriarch of the West took a step forward. His Heaven Inflicted Pain trembled in fear, nearly falling out of Meng Qi¡¯s hand. Jiang Zhiwei could barely keep her livid sword under control and only managed an ordinary stab. Qi Zhengyan¡¯s sword leaped into the air and hacked at Ruan Yushu.

    Mimicking cutting des, Matriarch¡¯s palms shed through the air from afar with shes and chops. sts of golden des ripped through the air with extreme sharpness and rancor toward Meng Qi and Jiang Zhiwei.

    She heaved a breath and a golden spear of light sprung forth, charging at Zhao Heng.

    Meng Qi sheathed his long saber and formed the Sword Seal with a pointing gesture with his index and middle sped together thrusting outward. He tried to initiate his Heavenly Fairy technique. To think that a normal stroke from Matriarch of the West could only be deflected by an Exterior-level technique!

    Like Lord Buddha who had descended from heaven, a golden brilliance enveloped his strike. Gold rays flecked around as Meng Qi¡¯s fingers struck the iing Knife Qi.

    Crack! The de of Qi energy shattered under the force of his parry. The light golden protection around Meng Qi¡¯s fingers flickered briefly. He felt a stabbing pain as wisps of residual Knife Qi seeped into his body. It took him great effort to repress the pain.

    There was a sudden sh of sword light swinging down from above. It seemed capable of dividing the sea and mountains. Jiang Zhiwei relied on her many years of nurturing her long sword and their inexplicable connection to barely regain control of her sword. However, her Hitting the Sea was more than three times weaker than usual.

    Knife Qi shed across, sshing around. Jiang Zhiwei took a step back, put at a slight disadvantage.

    The air flow behind Zhao Heng gathered and transformed into a real dragon. It seemed to merge with the mountains and rivers. He threw his fists and the pavilion shook with the gusts of wind. The intangible dragon pounced forward, squarely striking the golden light.

    The golden light broke. Zhao Heng turned a bit pale.

    Ruan Yushu flicked with her five fingers, sending Sword Qi flying. The sharp peals knocked down the Dragon Stripe Golden Sword. She spat a mouthful of Blood Essence on her zither. Since it was wood, it remained unaffected.

    Matriarch of the West wriggled her ten fingers. It seemed to bring about earth-shattering changes, surrounding the environment with Sword Qi with exposed sharpness. It was as if there would be a thousand sts of Heptaureate Qi fired out in the next moment, tearing everything apart!

    Right then, Ruan Yushu yed her zither with both hands.

    A long phoenix cry ripped through the air. It pierced through the clouds and tore rocks apart as it shot into the Nine Heavens above and the underworld below. Matriarch of the West trembled and the Sword Qi that she had condensed vanished in a sh. They turned into gusts of bone-chilling wind that blew past.

    Qi Zhengyan¡¯s Book of the Chaos didn¡¯t rely on weapons. Red clouds wrapped around his body and his finger turned into his sword as he used the Thousand Miles Freezing. Snow fluttered in the air and the gleam created a sparkling clearyer of ice. It hit the protective Heptaureate surrounding Matriarch of the West¡¯s body and produced a clearyer of frost.

    Jiang Zhiwei took the chance to allow her breath to reach its peak. Her sword light shrunk her distance from Matriarch like an otherworldly rainbow. In a sh, it was like heaven and earth had been sliced apart!

    Zhao Heng¡¯s body swirled and turned into a hurricane. Those who were entangled in its winds would most certainly be torn into countless pieces. It blew so strongly that it intensified the tremors shaking the temple.

    On the other hand, the sound of Heavenly Phoenix Cries affected Star of Northern Dipper slightly. That gave Bluecloud Progenitor a chance to spot his w. She turned her fists into palms and pushed them out. The feeling of life and death rose at the same time and everything before her separated into two. One half turned into boundless darkness. Once the silence that contained not the slightest hint of change was contaminated, her opponent would die instantly. The other half was green and brimming with vitality. Life could grow even in the gloomiest and deadliest of ces.

    Bluecloud Progenitor was a Taoist fairy. Rumor had it that she had been a mountain god before bing a Taoist, after which she had learned the technique of palm vitality to counter death!

    Silence spread as vitality filled the area. The murderous intent in the main hall instantly disappeared. A figure wearing Confucian robes finally appeared in Meng Qi¡¯s line of sight.

    He repressed various emotions and his momentum changed.

    He imagined being the real Primogenitor Guangcheng and mming a heavy and tyrannical palm. It had to be a palm capable of shaking the world.

    No. Meng Qi changed his mind. Primogenitor Guangcheng wasn¡¯t powerful enough. His imposing manner was still a tad too weak. If he was going to imagine, he had to imagine himself as Heavenly Primogenitor!

    He symbolized the great void and the first Celestial Venerable to open the heavens in Taoism. He was second only to the existence of Heavenly Primogenitor itself!

    At the beginning of everything, the beginning of heaven and earth¡ªthis was the origin!

    He raised his right hand and his aura became vast and boundless.

    The world turned faint as if it hadpletely disintegrated with that one palm move. It seemed to return to chaos and nothingness.

    The Skythrowing Palm! The pupils of Star of Northern Dipper constricted. Meng Qi instantly drew all of his attention. He saw the expressionless Meng Qi, who bore a simple yet boundless aura. His palms were clean and white like jade and his long fingers bore strength in them. The surface of his palm was dim as if the entire world was contracted within, ready to pour out to shatter heaven and earth!

 Chapter 356: Passing Off as the Real Thing

    <h4>Chapter 356: Passing Off as the Real Thing</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Star of Northern Dipper felt a pressure pressing against him, so great that it was as if the sky had fallen upon him. Everything around him seemed to have contracted and bent into a cage-like structure, trapping him. He felt like he couldn¡¯t escape. It was as if he was an insignificant cricket or ant ensnared in someone¡¯s palm. He had no doubt that if he forcibly tried to hold his own, his sword or even hand would be instantly crushed into pieces. Then the pressure would hit him in the forehead and crush his skull, causing his Vital Spirit to dissipate.

    ¡°Primogenitor Guangcheng?¡±

    He could only think of him at this moment.

    The position of Heavenly Primogenitor in the Immortals was still empty. At least, the Myths had yet to encounter a member with such a title. They could only be sure that Primogenitor Guangcheng was participating in the current mission. After all, with such an imposing manner and such earth-shattering changes, the Skythrowing Palm was definitely on the Exterior level.

    Therefore, when put in a state of ¡¯emergency¡¯, he naturally associated the terrifying and heavy Skythrowing Palm with Primogenitor Guangcheng.

    Could it be that he felt like he didn¡¯t stand a chance to snatch the item before Xi, thus retreated halfway to go to the Heart-forgotten Cottage to meet Bluecloud Progenitor? Did he want to directly enter the Demonic World?

    Did he discover the two of them and disguise himself as a junior who had just enlightened his Acupores, biding time to attack and rid of him first to gain the upper hand?

    Though Primogenitor Guangcheng was a Peerless Master Pro, he was still inferior to Xi. If he directly took action, Star of Northern Dipper was confident he could escape even if he was no match for him. With the former¡¯s sudden attack, he found himself sandwiched between two opponents and was in great danger!

    Though faced with such a situation, he was nevertheless a Samsara traveler who had experienced many life-and-death battles. He made a prompt decision and turned to strike Meng Qi with his sword at full strength!

    He didn¡¯t use any Body Movements. Instead, he concentrated all his energy and spirit into that one sword strike. If he wanted to block the ancient godly technique of Skythrowing Palm, how could he care about anything else?

    His n was to block the palm that seemed capable of destroying three worlds, look for a chance, and escape with his injuries!

    There was only a strand of sword light, dim and dark as if it had risen from the depths of the Nine Serenities. It was unpredictable and difficult to grasp, but its thick killing intent left the surroundings with nothing but ominosity.

    Pop! Pop! Pop! The void seemed to have been pierced right through as the sword light cleaved Meng Qi whose aura was of simplicity and vastness.

    At the same time, Bluecloud Progenitor who had been behind Meng Qi hit both her palms together. Her right hand bounced up and she flexed her index finger, aiming for Star of the Northern Dipper¡¯s heart from the back as the bright white and pitch ck intersected at her finger joint.

    The intent of life and death gathered from all around and formed a round, ck-and-white Taiji image near her joint. Death was hidden within life and life contained within death. Their continuous flow made it difficult to grasp.

    Simultaneously, the nts on the mountain peak stained by Devil Qi began to wither before once again sprouting with vitality. This process repeated so quickly that the ntspleted two such cycles of life and death in just half a breath¡¯s time.

    Out of the blue, the violent shaking of the Skyscraping Mountain came to an end and everything plunged into a bizarre silence.

    Star of Northern Dipper¡¯s killer Sword Qi had cleaved the spot where the Skythrowing Palm was supposed to fall. Then he realized with a start that his opponent¡¯s palm had not actuallynded! The sword light had directly prated the void and hit Meng Qi instead.

    A brilliant glow rose again, solemness concealed within the dark green. Meng Qi seemed like a towering mountain that diminished the killer Sword Qi into insignificance.

    Pop! The green glow turned ck and lost its vitality as the sword light struck Meng Qi. The solemness vanished and its delicate beauty faded.

    Meng Qi stumbled and spat out blood. Even with the Still Mountain Charm keeping the murderous sword Qi out, the light still had the collision force of the Exterior level. It had gradually spread inside and hurt his lungs. Fortunately, he had a strong body. His Eight Nine Mysteries and Golden Bell Shield also had hardening properties and left him with only minor injuries.

    A fake?

    Was it actually a fake?

    An indescribable anger swelled up in Star of Northern Dipper but it was toote. He had already given his all in dealing with the fake Primogenitor Guangcheng.

    Meng Qi had imagined himself as Heavenly Primogenitor because he wanted to increase his momentum and draw all of his opponent¡¯s attention to attack him. That would create an excellent opportunity for Bluecloud Progenitor to strike!

    Puff! As the ck-and-white Taiji image was printed onto Star of Northern Dipper¡¯s back, a blinding ray of starlight sparked and the two sides counteracted each other.

    Then, Bluecloud Progenitor struck the exact same spot with the joint where the ck and white light intersected.

    Star of Northern Dipper quaked uncontrobly. His Seven Acupores spurted blood and his skin turned a frightening, deathly ck before immediately turning white and as frail as paper.

    He did his best to resist the damage to his Vital Spirit and body, leaving him unable to chase after Meng Qi. His thin sword fiercely stabbed backward. The seven Acupore points on his body emitted a pure light resembling a starry mist, almost as if they connected to form the seven stars of the Northern Dipper constetion. It was entirely in line with his sword power.

    Death of the Northern Dipper!

    Only the area near his sword had that thick, ominous feeling. It appeared extremely condensed, not affecting anywhere else.

    Bluecloud Progenitor flipped her left palm and mmed it down with the force of descending mountains at the tip of the sword.

    Nearby, the mountain peaks shook violently as if they were about to be uprooted. The heavy air with hints of delicacy in it condensed into small peaks that weighed thousands and thousands of kilograms. As Bluecloud Progenitor dropped her palms, they fell on the sword.

    The floor caved in, unable to bear the tremendous weight, with a sickening splitting sound. Meng Qi was far away, but he could feel his blood flow slow and his body hunch from the massive pressure.

    On the other side, as Bluecloud Progenitor severely injured Star of Northern Dipper, the eyes behind the Matriarch of the West¡¯s mask lit with a light golden glow. The shock and shackling effect of Heavenly Phoenix Cries to her Vital Soul had been subsequently broken, stirring the surrounding air of Heptaureate. The ice resulting from Thousands Miles Freezing shattered into countless shards.

    Just then, Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s Anatta Sword and the ripping winds from Zhao Heng¡¯s Embodiment palmsmashing art had already reached her.

    There was a gloomy sigh as Matriarch of the West made a tapping motion with her left index finger based on an unimaginable path and rhythm. Her actions closely fit the might of metal and contained indescribable Dharma and Logos.

    Pop! There was a sudden white out as if the Mortal World had crumbled at the touch of that one finger. Sword Qi surged amidst continuous whooshing sounds. The walls struck by the Qi copsed and the floor that was caving in was punched full of holes.

    Jiang Zhiwei was thrown backward, blood gathering at the corner of her mouth. Zhao Heng stumbled, his hands bloody. On the other hand, multiple cracks appeared on Matriarch of the West¡¯s dark robes. A faint sword mark appeared on the mid-brows on her mask.

    She spat a mouthful of bright red blood. Taking advantage of the fact that Ruan Yushu and Qi Zhengyan had yet to catch their breath, she performed controlling moves. She stood on her tiptoes as if she had be sword light and jumped out of the window, bolting away from the Skyscraping Mountain.

    No wise woman would stay with the odds stacked up against her!

    Normally, she wouldn¡¯t feel afraid even against five enemies alone. The level of her moves was definitely at least on par with theirs, and her realm and strength greatly surpassed theirs. If she went all out, it was more than enough to protect herself. If they had to fight for a long time, she could oust them in terms of stamina. However, things didn¡¯t seem to be going well for Star of Northern Dipper on the other side. If Bluecloud Progenitor attacked her, she would be in trouble. Hence, she quickly decided to leave the battlefield.

    She would be pushing herself too far if she voluntarily got involved in an Exterior-level battle of such a level. She could even be considered dead weight. She believed that with Star of Northern Dipper¡¯s strength, it wouldn¡¯t be a challenge to fight his way out of it.

    The mountain peaks fell toward the tip of the sword and the seven stars lit up all of a sudden, exploding with killing intent.

    Sword Qi flooded the area as the peaks were cut into numerous small pieces. Bluecloud Progenitor was forced to take a step back.

    Blood spurted from Star of Northern Dipper¡¯s Seven Acupores again. He took the chance to convert the blood into a ray of starlight and hurled it out of the pce.

    He dared not stop anymore. If Bluecloud Progenitor managed to trap him, he would probably die here and now.

    Bluecloud Progenitor had yet to catch up to him. Though he had taken serious damage from her, killing him was still extremely difficult. If she was careless, he could very well take her down with him. Therefore, she decided to make use of her time to first deal with the Demonic World. If she waited until Star of Northern Dipper had taken an elixir and suppressed his injury by harmonizing his Qi-cirction, they would all be in big trouble. After all, they still required another three Demonic Crystals to blow up the Demonic World channel. They would need time to aplish that.

    She turned to the others and said, ¡°Let¡¯s enter the Demonic World.¡±

    Only then did Meng Qi let out a long sigh. Jumping into an Exterior-level battle was an extremely dangerous thing to do. If he had a choice, he definitely wouldn¡¯t do it again.

    ¡°The Matriarch of the West really is amazing,¡± he eximed as they walked over to the Demonic World channel. The Emperor of Metal indeed lived up to her reputation. The five of them had barely put a scratch on her. Things had been even dicier for him and Jiang Zhiwei because most of their strength resided in sword art and desmanship, making their battle with her even more dangerous.

    Of course, every living creature had their weaknesses. All was well as long as they weren¡¯tpletely unarmed. There could be people whose Divine Skill could only be harmed by weapons. In any case, Meng Qi had his Eight Nine Mysteries. His palms and fingers as des were considered formidable too.

    ¡°If she ims Dharmakaya, she could possibly directly suppress all metals, including those in our bodies,¡± Jiang Wei thoughtfully answered.

    During their brief conversation, Zhao Heng dealt with the injuries on his palms. Together, they entered the Demonic World channel.

    Everything was dim and dark. A path that extended into the depths of the road appeared before Meng Qi. It resembled an intestine, surrounded by darkness with only wriggling redness.

    Perhaps the Demonic World really was a living creature¡­ Such a thought suddenly crossed Meng Qi¡¯s mind.

    Stepping on the smooth, soft path, Bluecloud Progenitor unraveled a green light that enveloped them all. They swiftly advanced where arge, pitch-ck hole loomed into view a few breathster.

    The green glow plunged into the dark hole. Meng Qi felt his Vital Spirit shake as everything turned dark in a moment. He could see Devil Qi rising nearby, instantly triggering his Eight Nine Mysteries and Golden Bell Shield¡¯s self-defense properties.

    His body glowed in faint gold as it isted itself from the ck gas. Casting his gaze into the distance, he saw that the Demonic World had mountains and rivers, but all of them were bizarre and distorted, or dark and bloody. They were brimming with depravity and filth.

    In a ce where it was difficult to judge distance, the gleaming Buddha light shone through the sky and turned into a massive Swastikas Seal, firmly wrapping the bottom.

    The sound of Zen filled the ce as chants of ¡®Evam me sutam¡¯ reverberated. The golden light was clear and pure.

    In the gleaming Buddha light was countless wisps of ck gas madly darting about, colliding with the Swastikas Seal and causing it to continuously shrink and expand. The confusing roars were intertwined with Buddha¡¯s voice, giving off the feeling of being half-Buddha, half-demon, or half-good, half-evil.

    ¡°We¡¯ll look for the demons first and collect their Demonic Crystals.¡± Bluecloud Progenitor resisted her shaken spirit and pulled her sight away from the Swastikas Seal. ¡°Star of Northern Dipper will be able to suppress his injury in another 15 minutes. He¡¯ll never allow us to break the passage. Time is tight and we have to quickly act. It¡¯s best if we split up.¡±

    She took out a strange mirror and merged it with the entrance, creating a faint golden glow that was immediately concealed. If anyone passed through there again, she would be able to instantly perceive it and lock onto them. It was a precautionary measure lest Star of Northern Dipper was bold enough to secretly follow them in, choosing to treat his wounds in the Demonic World instead of waiting for them to be suppressed.

    Meng Qi nodded. ¡°Alright. Since you can fly, you can go deeper into the Demonic World. The five of us will team up and search the vicinity.¡±

    With so many evil spirits with the strength of Skyscraping True Devil around, the five of them definitely couldn¡¯t separate.

    ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll try to collect two of the crystals as soon as possible.¡± Bluecloud Progenitor wasn¡¯t willing to carry dead weight with her either.

    With a roll of her blue clouds, she blitzed across the sky and into the depths where Primogenitor Devily.

    Meng Qi looked at the dim, dark void behind him and signaled for everyone to head in the direction away from Primogenitor Devil. Even if Star of Northern Dipper entered the channel, or Military Star and Xi returned, their target would certainly be the Primogenitor Devil. Moreover, the Demonworld Fragment was quite spacious. If they hid and continued to collect the Demonic Crystals, they could stillplete the task all the same.

    Qi Zhengyan produced the Devil-rinsing Charm and activated it. A burst of blue light enveloped the five of them and blocked out all the Devil Qi.

    They were in the Demonic World after all, with filth and Devil Qi everywhere. Even if Zhao Heng had his Protective Upstanding Qi, Meng Qi his Eight Nine Mysteries and Golden Bell Shield, Qi Zhengyan his Rosy Afterglow Swing, and Jiang Zhiwei and Ruan Yushu their ability to adjust their own Yang He and coordination to resist the gas, they would have to spend a lot of energy if the Devil Qi became thick. They might as well use a Devil-rinsing Charm instead since each charm couldst 15 minutes.

 Chapter 357: Defeating a Demon

    <h4>Chapter 357: Defeating a Demon</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Since Meng Qi and the others were afraid of losing their way and failing to return to the exit, they could only advance along the river flowing with scarlet water. They cautiously walked along the path, seeking cover under the strange ck trees andrge boulders as they looked out for possible targets.

    Not all demons could condense Demonic Crystals. The Devil Qi in their bodies had to be thick enough for them to do so. In other words, their strength had to at least rival that of Iron Demon.

    ¡°How¡¯s that one? Feels like it¡¯s almost at the inferior Half-step Exterior Scenery level.¡± Meng Qi was hiding behind arge, ck boulder that seemed covered in human faces. Half of his head was exposed as he watched an evil spirit munching on something fish-like by the river.

    The evil spirit was over three meters tall and had long, thick limbs. It was holding a heavy and unusually sharp demonic knife. Dense ck gas enveloped its entire body, preventing them from seeing any details. The fish-like creature in its hands was three feet long with green scales. ck fur filled its cracks and a ring of sharp teeth lined its inner lip.

    Blood and flesh sprayed everywhere as the evil spirit chomped on the fish and devoured it in a matter of seconds, leaving onlyrge skeleton. Blood stained the evil spirit¡¯s mouth a deep crimson.

    ¡°We¡¯ll go for that one,¡± Jiang Zhiwei said in a concise manner. Qi Zhengyan and the others expressed their agreement by keeping silent.

    Thus, the five of them spread out. Ruan Yushu and Qi Zhengyan stayed in ce, while Jiang Zhiwei and Zhao Heng sandwiched the evil spirit from the left and right sides. Meng Qi took a deep breath, and then directly charged at the spirit.

    He hadn¡¯t expected to be able to deceive evil spirits of that level in the Demonic World. Their breaths, as well as the effect of the Devil-rinsing Charm, were all the more apparent in their current filthy environment. They were like fireflies in the darkness, bright and eye-catching.

    Tap, tap, tap! With a de in his right hand and strength pumping through his legs, Meng Qi dashed toward the evil spirit like a tank ready to tten its opponent.

    The evil spirit immediately became alert and turned around, swinging its demonic knife at Meng Qi. The Knife Qi was tangled in the ck fog like a call from the Nine Serenities.

    It was over three meters tall. Compared with Meng Qi, it was like half a mountain. It towered over him, making him feel as if he was incapable of defeating it.

    ng! Ruan Yushu focused her gaze and quickly strummed a note with her right hand. It was the Duo note from the Eight Non-human Sounds. The evil spirit suddenly froze, its Vital Spirit shaken up like it was about to be snatched away.

    Meng Qi seized this opportunity and magically performed an unusual fold to dodge the Knife Qi. He arrived before the evil spirit¡¯s face.

    He hollered, ¡°Kill!¡±

    The evil spirit shuddered as his Thundering scream resounded.

    Meng Qi unleashed his Purple Thunder Force, shing nine strokes with his long knife. Each stroke seemed to tremble in its ce like residual shadows. Layer afteryerpressed together, producing a sonorous rumble.

    Boom!

    The nine streaks of purple electricity were like dragons, crackling non-stop as they became tangled with one another to form a wheel that struck the evil spirit.

    Boom!

    Sky Thunder eliminated the evil on the spirit andpletely dispelled the Devil Qi surrounding it, revealing its body underneath.

    The evil spirit was full of ck scales and looked like a lizard. A deep knife wound appeared on its body, revealing the bone underneath. Purple electric snakes slithered near the wound and continually smashed its nasty scales.

    The evil spirit had just recovered from the sound of the zither when it fell into a state of extreme numbness.

    Simultaneously, Qi Zhengyan activated the Dragon Stripe Golden Sword. Its light resembled a hornless dragon with a dim blue lightunching itself at the evil spirit.

    Everywhere the light passed, Devil Qi froze and turned into ck snow, slowly scattering like the ash remaining from burnt paper.

    The sword light hit the paralyzed evil spirit, exacerbating its knife wound. It pierced its body, causing dark red blood to spray. Like blood clots suspended in mid-air, the blood turned into ice crystals before even hitting the ground.

    Shrouded in ice, the evil spirit struggled and ripped a clear mark on the ice with a scratching sound.

    Jiang Zhiwei dashed forward. She struck the evil spirit with Hitting the Sea with her spirit-scaring sword, dragging the de from its mid-brows down to its throat.

    Crack! The thinyer of ice on the evil spirit ¡®s face immediately shattered, but its head was also split in half. ck fluid poured out and its seriously damaged Vital Spirit wriggled further into its body.

    Real evil spirits were far more tenacious than those formed through the whole-body imbuing of Devil Qi. That was especially so in terms of vitality!

    ng! Zhao Heng swung his sword that glowed dark golden, twisting it. The evil spirit¡¯s Vital Spirit disintegrated entirely and its huge body copsed on the ground.

    With theirbined efforts, the evil spirit that was slightly stronger than Snake King was decapitated on the spot. Meng Qi hadn¡¯t even use his sword yet.

    It was truly terrifying to go up against aplete team in a battle!

    With the copse of its body, the ck Devil Qi inside the evil spirit tumbled about and condensed into a dark Demonic Crystal. Its body either melted away into blood or entered the magic crystal, leaving behind only a blood red spine. Underneath the smooth surface of the spine was a violent viciousness.

    ¡°Blood-red Demon¡¯s Bone. It¡¯s a decent smelting material,¡± Ruan Yushumented, having caught up to them.

    Meng Qi turned around and told Zhao Heng, ¡°Let her keep it first. When we return, we¡¯ll exchange it for Karma points and divide it equally among us.¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± Zhao Heng replied. Meng Qi criticized him again internally for acting like a rich tyrant who couldn¡¯t be bothered with things of insignificant value to him.

    After putting away the Blood-red Demon¡¯s Bone and the Demonic Crystal, they searched for other demons nearby since they didn¡¯t dare to venture deeper.

    They went around a part of the forest along the river. Meng Qi¡¯s eyes suddenly widened. There was a huge golden Swastikas Seal right in front of him. He couldn¡¯t tell exactly how far they were from it, but it was definitely right before them. The gleaming Buddha light, Zen chanting, and demonic roars were exactly the same.

    Why was it here?

    Didn¡¯t they head in the opposite direction on purpose earlier?

    Countless thoughts surfaced in Meng Qi¡¯s mind. He turned to look at the rest and saw that they wore simr expressions of surprise.

    ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be many Primogenitor Devils suppressed by Buddha¡¯s light¡­¡± Qi Zheng said, brows furrowing.

    Meng Qi nodded and said gravely, ¡°Let¡¯s assume that we¡¯re not surrounded by Swastikas Seal on all sides. That means that no matter where we go, we¡¯ll end up in that same spot where the Buddha¡¯s light is.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s possible that when Buddhist Monk Jiuzhen was sealing Primogenitor Devil after defeating it, he suppressed the surrounding evil spirits as well so they can¡¯t escape from this boundary. No matter where they go, they¡¯ll end up back at the heart. And the entrance to the Demonic World channel is their attempt at an escape¡­¡± Jiang Xiaowei said, making an inference based on what she knew.

    Just as Ruan Yushu was about to speak, a bloody figure suddenly sprang out of the river. It was blurry but seemed to resemble a human. It emanated the stench of blood and filth. Meng Qi was so shaken up that he couldn¡¯t help shivering.

    An evil spirit that reached the Exterior level?

    Meng Qi was shocked and horrified, but he didn¡¯t have time to draw his knife before bloody figure leaped up and charged at Jiang Zhiwei at an unimaginable speed.

    There was a sh of bloody red light followed by a shattering sound. The evil spirit had failed to prate Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s body and swallow her flesh and blood.

    A water-type Soft Fish-scaled Armor? Meng Qi was overjoyed. His mental energy gushed out and his chest suddenly glowed with a warm and peaceful me.

    A bluish-whitemp, whose glow was neither bright nor brilliant, slowly floated up and stood in front of Meng Qi. Warmth without even the slightest hint of evil spread and illuminated all corners, leaving not one spot untouched. The light prevented even shadows, filling the ce with a sense of tranquility and solemness.

    ¡°Amitabha.¡±

    ¡°Ommanibaimehum.¡±

    The bloody figure shrieked as lines of blood-red light appeared on the surface of its body as if the glow of themp was about to purify it.

    ¡°Demon-subduing Pagoda!¡± Meng Qi shouted. He was armed with Heaven Inflicted Pain in his right hand and Flowing Fire in the other, ready to attack.

    He was no Exterior-level master and his Buddha¡¯s Lamp was also damaged. It would be difficult to truly purify an Exterior-level blood demon.

    Ruan Yushu had already retrieved the Demon-subduing Pagoda the moment the bloody figure pounced onto Jiang Zhiwei. She tossed it out while the demon was still under the influence of the Buddha¡¯s Lamp.

    The seven-story glossy tower shone magnificently, with the prominent image of the Luohan Bodhisattva standing above each story. Each of them was talking about scriptures, creating residual shadows.

    Amid the gleaming Buddha¡¯s light, the pagoda fell. With nowhere to run or hide thanks to Meng Qi¡¯smp, the pagoda squashed the bloody figure squarely on its head.

    All its Devil Qi spewed out as the vague feeling of the bloody figure disappeared and its true form appeared. It was actually a bloody demonic skin with a pair of eyes and a nose!

    They only had five breaths¡¯ time to spare! Without thinking twice, Meng Qi immediately stabbed the demon.

    Flowing Fire was like a sunset glow across the sky, beautiful and unchanging, and without any means of escape. It lunged straight at the bloody skin.

    The bluish-whitemp dimmed after the strike and returned to its original size, hanging on Meng Qi¡¯s chest.

    A sizzling sound emitted, like that of burning fat, as Flowing Fire pierced the demon¡¯s bloody skin and created an obvious hole in it. Fierce and unyielding mes spread and swallowed up every inch of the skin.

    The demon screeched like it was in a lot of pain.

    Without the illumination of themp, it could move more easily but it wasn¡¯t as no longer as difficult to capture. Qi Zhengyan quickly followed up with Meng Qi and presented the Thousand-mile Freeze, turning the pallid light into Sword Qi and bringing the ck snow back again. They froze intoyers andyers of clear ice, sealing the demon in it.

    After a brief adjustment, Jiang Zhiwei drew her sword. She no longer held back. Buddha¡¯s light dimmed ever so slightly. Her radiant sword light appeared to be the only entity between all of heaven and earth.

    Following some mysticalw, the sword light easily prated theyers of ice and struck the mid-brows of the demon. Sword Qi surged and shook the demon¡¯s evil spirit, crushing its Vital Spirit.

    The gas dragon gathered behind Zhao Heng andunched itself as he swung his left palm out. It opened its jaws, engulfed the bloody demonic skin, and began ripping it apart.

    Shreds of skin fell on the ground as the evil spirit¡¯s Vital Spirit was exterminated.

    Meng Qi rejoiced on the inside. Had they not have their Demon-subduing Pagoda, they would¡¯ve been in deep trouble since regr attacks didn¡¯t faze the demon. Their only chance would have been using Ruan Yushu¡¯s 12 Magical Sounds of Langhuan and Qi Zhengyan¡¯s Exterior-level attack at full force to control the evil spirit. Meng Qi would then have to use the Sky Thunder and a me from the Eight-part Sky Dragon to repress the evil spirit¡¯s attacks and try to kill it. When that time came, if Jiang Zhiwei and Zhao Heng also had simr moves, there would still be hope. Otherwise, once the evil spirit catches its breath, they would be nothing more than human skins.

    The Devil Qi that was spewing out returned and condensed into a blood-red Demonic Crystal.

    Most of the bloody skin had seeped into the ck soil, leaving only a palm-sized residue behind.

    Jiang Zhiwei shook her clothes and the ashy particles of what had been the Soft Fish-scaled Armor fell out. Without it, she could have been killed on the spot earlier. That was unless her master had given her another means of preserving her life.

    The armor contained Murky¡¯s Blood Essence. The evil spirit had first swallowed that, exining why it had been blocked.

    They had to thank Murky for saving both their lives¡­ Meng Qi quietly heaved a sigh of relief. His Soft Fish-scaled Armor had shattered under the impact of the me-scorching Devilman¡¯s final blow at the shrine on the mountain. It had broken beyond repair but had allowed him to win against three opponents alone. He considered that a worthy tradeoff.

    ¡°You alright?¡± Meng Qi asked in concern.

    Jiang Zhiwei exhaled and shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    ¡°We already have five Demonic Crystals. Even if Bluecloud Progenitor only gets one, we have enough to st the channel apart. Why don¡¯t we turn around now and hide near the entrance? If we encounter a powerful evil spirit, we can directly return to the pce. They wouldn¡¯t be able to follow us through the unstable channel,¡± Meng Qi suggested.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Ruan Yushu didn¡¯t say much and Qi Zhengyan only nodded.

    Jiang Zhiwei gently nodded. ¡°On our way back, let¡¯s try to kill another evil spirit below the Exterior level.¡±

    ¡°I hope Bluecloud Progenitor won¡¯t let us down.¡± Zhao Heng sighed. Bluecloud Progenitor was on the Exterior level, so killing evil spirits on the Half-step level and below was nothing to her. It would be easy for her to obtain another Demonic Crystal. He was just worried that greed would blind her and she would only focus on going deeper into the channel.

    They retraced their steps along the river of blood and soon saw the faint void of gloom and darkness.

    Out of the blue, a demonic roar erupted over the zen chants from the core suppressed by the Swastikas Seal. ck tornadoes emerged from the core and began spreading everywhere.

 Chapter 358: The Struggle of Souls

    <h4>Chapter 358: The Struggle of Souls</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    The ck, swirling hurricane swiftly swallowed the entire sky and darkness descended upon him.

    The hurricane appeared ferocious and destructive, threatening toy waste to wherever it came by. But its actual form was ck, flitting winds of filth and darkness. It prated and seeped into whatever crack, slit, or crevice that it could find.

    Did something happen to Primogenitor Devil? Or was this a natural phenomenon? Or had Bluecloud Progenitor done something to trigger this? Meng Qi¡¯s body gleamed with a golden radiance like a divine protection, shielding him from the winds that sought to sting and bite at his skin. He couldn¡¯t detect the presence of hispanions as his eyesight and hearing were failing him. The winds nauseated his senses. The keen and sharp winds slicing him like searing des torn even his astral projection, causing his spirit great strain and pain.

    He smelled the stench of blood as blood trickled down his nose. He calmed himself and tried to recall where hispanions were while he lit hismp to dispel the siege of ck winds assailing him.

    In the middle of the shadowy, strong gale, a faceless head suddenly appeared. The sight was so eerie and ghastly that it startled Meng Qi. With a whisk, the head transformed into a ck wind that prated his golden glow of protection and pierced his forehead.

    Themp shone brightly in his hands. The fire in it zed defiantly as the darkness grew. Themp glimmered in the gloom like a beacon in the dark of a storm. The golden protection enveloping Meng Qi was restored, shielding his forehead which was stabbed by the ck wind. A sudden warmth entered Meng Qi, refreshing his spirit and mind.

    When the wisp had stung him earlier, a sudden surge of emotions struck Meng Qi. A rush of sensation and emotions assaulted him and he was ovee with the urge to rip, kill, and taste blood! Compulsions for lust, greed, and hate tore at his conscience, driving his mind into insanity.

    His enmity against the Heaven Dao, his bitterness toward humanity, and his hatred of everything tried to edge him off a knife¡¯s edge into a killing frenzy to tear, destroy, and bite at their flesh.

    The onught of desires and urges that devoured him was strong. Like the tide rising on the sandy beaches on a full moon¡¯s night, Meng Qi was washed with sentiments of extreme perversions that sought to decimate his will and mind. His defense was beginning to look grim and close to crumbling.

    It was the divine glow of themp that proved to be a timely salvation for him, delivering him from the trampling attack that nearly vited his mind.

    The rays of light prated and dispelled the darkness. A vision of an ocean appeared before Meng Qi. It was dark and opaque, but bits and nuggets of gold representing his memories were visible on the ocean floor.

    How did his awareness enter the spiritual world¡­ Meng Qi was floating above the ocean, perplexed by the sudden change.

    He instantly understood what had happened. A shadowy figure, faceless and dark, floated before him. A deep voice rang from within.

    ¡°You want to resist my possession with just that trinket?¡±

    Meng Qi¡¯s spiritual world grew ominous and sinister as the menacing figure approached him.

    ¡°Primogenitor Devil?¡± When he heard the word ¡®possessed¡¯ mentioned, he instantly thought of Skyscraping True Devil who was possessed by a shred of Primogenitor Devil¡¯s consciousness. He could hardly believe that he was under simr circumstances.

    ¡®Primogenitor Devil¡¯ smirked. ¡°You all have considerable potential. When I own your flesh and soul and they maturepletely, I¡¯ll be able to break the seal the old fart had made.¡±

    Procedures to undo the seal? It dawned upon Meng Qi that the prime evil¡¯s words seemed to contradict the objective of the main mission and he finally understood why. The goal of the main mission was preventing the full awakening and theing of the actual Primogenitor Devil. It made no mention of restoration of powers or breaking of seals. Therefore the form of ¡®Primogenitor Devil¡¯ before him wasn¡¯t the actual prime evil even if the main mission has yet to bepleted.

    ¡°Your feeble Vital Spirit has yet to be bestowed with the potency of the Heaven and Earth. Give up and sumb to my will and possession. Merge with me and you shall taste true power. All that you desire will be in your hand,¡± the figure said, enticing assuredly.

    Meng Qi remained speechless and motionless.

    Primogenitor Devil was gleeful in anticipation as he said, ¡°Good. Very good. The wise don¡¯t impede the flows of the current.¡±

    Meng Qi suddenly exhaled heavily.

    ¡°Why are you sighing?¡± His reaction stunned the shadow of evil.

    Meng Qi smiled. ¡°I¡¯m sighing about how you¡¯ve be ignorant after being confined for so many years. The danger is right under your nose yet you seem oblivious to it.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± Rage swelled in the evil spirit.

    The spirit had barely finished when Meng Qi took a half-step, releasing a sudden force like onrushing waves. His stature seemed to grow in height and his aspect grew fearsome. With a booming voice, steely and cold, he eximed,

    ¡°I shall hold dominion over my own domain!¡±

    With a thunderous battle cry, Meng Qi cast the Supernatural Power of Shaking the Heavens and Earth spell. The Buddha¡¯s Lamp answered his call with blinding brilliance. Shards of gold rose from the bottom of the ocean and merged with his body. The immeasurable splinters of gold formed a shiny shield of protection. He was like a knight in a gleaming armor of gold, bathed in the morning sun, glittering with majesty and terrible to behold.

    With a thrust of his palm, his powers transgressed both time and space and struck the evil spirit squarely on its forehead.

    ¡°You!¡± With a shriek of terror, the golden mes consumed the shadow of Primogenitor Devil. The mes razed and destroyed him into nothingness.

    ¡°With the Buddha¡¯s Lamp to protect me and subdue the darkness of evil and the Supernatural Spell of Shaking Heaven and Earth, what¡¯s there to fear of a speck of consciousness like you?¡± Meng Qi scoffed as he looked at the spot where the evil spirit once stood.

    He would be powerless against the actual Primogenitor Devil if that was its true form. With the prime evil sealed and yet to fully awaken, how strong can a shred of consciousness be? Skyscraping True Devil must have been possessed due to the cultivation of his demonic powers, making him a target ripe for picking. He might also have willingly given in to the prime evil¡¯s enticement in return for evil powers and strength.

    He didn¡¯t have time to celebrate as the fates of hispanions were still unknown.

    His vision of the spiritual ocean faded and Meng Qi felt the ferocious winds of the ck hurricane vanish as he opened his eyes. When he regained his sight, he found himself in a remote, unknown location. There was a Swastikas Seal upon his head and rays of divine light illuminated his surroundings. Graceful voices of reciting sutras and mantras reverberated in his ears. His mind and soul was renewed with peace and strength.

    Could this be the core of the seal? Had he been drawn here after almost getting possessed? With a deep, slow breath, he tried to calm himself and keep his thoughts clear.

    He ran a quick check on himself and cast his Eight Nine Mysteries spell. Faint golden radiance glimmered upon him and he sensed that there were dark, poisonous energies flowing through his veins, trying to assimte his genuine Qi.

    Meng Qi wasted no time in swallowing a Filth-Extracting Pill. With his skills, he forced the poison out of his body. Though the Eight Nine Mysteries technique could deter and restrict the corruption of the poison, he didn¡¯t want to risk anything as he feared the worst for his friends.

    With the training andbat experience that he had amassed in this Samsara task, Meng Qi had sessfullypleted his training for the unsealing of his Eighth Acupore after repelling the corruption of the Devil Qi. This was particrly true for the methods of channeling his Qi for his Skythrowing Palm technique and his understanding of concentrating Qi energies by means of Dharma ess. He was now only half a step from unsealing his next Acupore.

    He observed his surroundings. His trusty Heaven-Inflicted Pain shone with a bright, cold light and the Flowing-Fire zed courageously. Both dispelled all the dark and poisonous energies that threatened to creep close to him.

    As he started searching for hispanions, Meng Qi thought that they should also be drawn here if they were possessed.

    This location that they were transported to was indeed the core of the seal. This was where the brilliance of divine rays of the Buddha dazzled in its greatest splendor and the influence of Zen was at its peak. There were no forms or beings of evil and darkness that were able to walk thends freely without being affected. They resided only in the passages and crevasses of underground caverns, suffering under the corroding effect of the radiation of holiness and goodness that permeated thends above. Without Primogenitor Devil, who was much very alive despite being confined to incarceration, they would have been consumed by the holy illumination and reduced into nothingness. The glossy radiance that nketed thends didn¡¯t spare even the darkness-engulfed mountains and rivers of blood stinking of rot and decay, purging thend of all that was corrupt.

    In the center of the core, where Primogenitor Devil was now confined, dark and poisonous energies in form of gases swirl about. It was where the enraged roars of its resident captive resounded, a horrifying reminder of the past when evil once walked free.

    Not wanting to head in that direction, Meng Qi ran to the mountains and rivers and began his search for his friends.

    ¡­

    Somewhere near the Skyscraping Mountain was another peak. Thick forests of trees carpeted the mountain and cavernous ravines burrowed deep into its slopes like engravings on a wooden surface.

    In one of its hidden caverns, Star of the Northern Dipper swallowed a blood-red elixir the size of a longan fruit. He sat down cross-legged and began meditating and healing himself. He had to quickly restore himself to full health or all his past efforts would have been in vain when the passage connecting the Demonic World is destroyed.

    What good would the Fate-Protecting Triratna do even if they could suppress Primogenitor Devil? They couldn¡¯t even enter the shards of the Demonic World!

    Damn them all! They could even replicate the Skythrowing Palm so perfectly that the technique looked and felt the same. Were they skilled in supreme arts simr to the Power of Omni-Concealment?

    He would have to speak to Matriarch of the West about this and see if she has any clues about their identities and their skills during her foray into the Evergreen Temple ruins.

    He swore not to rest until he avenged himself!

    He had been nearby, searching for Bluecloud Progenitor. He didn¡¯t stop to witness the incidents, but he saw purple lightning struck the ground from afar. Then again, many Samsara travelers redeemed and exchanged techniques resembling the Seven Purple Thunderstrikes. Thunder God of the Ninth Heaven from his own organization was one of them.

    Matriarch of the West stood serenely at the entrance of the cave with hands crossed behind her back. Her brown robes, hemmed with golden embroidery, entuated her slender figure as it rustled with the cool mountain breeze.

    She swiftly produced a talisman in her hand with a flick of her wrist. It burned slowly, gradually consumed by small and green mes. But she felt no heat.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Star of the Northern Dipper could hardly suffer a distraction.

    ¡°Military Star is nearby and requests a meeting at our designated site,¡± she said sweetly.

    Known for his cautiousness, Military Star first ascertained the conditions of the Skyscraping Mountain to prevent a trap by the Immortals. He didn¡¯t request the presence of Star of the Northern Dipper because he was required to guard the channel to the Demonic World.

    ¡°Go on then.¡± He sighed in relief. He could now focus on recovering in peace. With Military Star present, Bluecloud Progenitor wouldn¡¯t be able toy her hands on the channel.

    Matriarch of the West nced at him before wordlessly summoning a gale of gold that carried her down the mountain slopes.

    Even with Half-Step of Exterior Scenery, she was adept at riding the winds and traveling airborne. She soared through the air with grace even though she wasn¡¯t flying high off the ground!

    Was she assisted by virtue of some mysterious artifacts or some otherworldly skill or technique?

    ¡­

    The rollingndscape of the divine realm rose up to meet Meng Qi. With his Body Movements technique, he glided swiftly across thend with light steps as the sceneries rapidly flitted past his sight.

    He tried hard to calm himself and assessed the situation around him. Without themp¡¯s protection, hispanions might suffer from the effects of mind-control if Primogenitor Devil¡¯s shreds of consciousness possessed them.

    They might have artifacts or relics entrusted to them by their elders or exchanged and redeemed for. The items would have shielded from the influence of the evil spirit or allow them topletely destroy the vile shadows. But it would be safer for him to expect the worst.

    Should that be the case, he hoped to first meet the already-possessed Ruan Yushu. He would approach her, enduring the effects of her zither, and temporarily incapacitate her. He can then use hismp and supernatural power to restore her consciousness and feed her a Filth-Extracting Pill to help her expel any residual poisoning energy and fully heal her.

    With her help, he could then easily restrain Qi Zhengyan, Zhao Heng, and even Jiang Zhiwei before destroying the frail shadows of the prime evil¡¯s consciousness. Otherwise, restraining Zhao Heng and Jiang Zhiwei would spell a tremendous struggle ahead.

    Of course, with more of hispanions released from the grip of the prime evil, his task would gradually be smoother.

    Meng Qi was so deep in thought that he didn¡¯t notice a figure approaching him. His tingling senses warned him, however. He ducked without a thought and swung his saber in response.

    A de gleamed and shed dangerously, meeting Meng Qi¡¯s blow.

    The eyes of his assant were bloodshot and her lips were a crimson red. d in an apricot-yellow garb, her beauty wasced with a sensuous allure of evil. She was none other than a possessed Jiang Zhiwei.

    Sure enough, things wouldn¡¯t go as nned¡­

    Was it inevitable that their promised ¡®spar¡¯ would have to happen right now?

    Meng Qi could only manage a wry smile.

 Chapter 359 The Struggle

    <h4>Chapter 359 The Struggle</h4>

    Jiang Zhiwei raised her sword suddenly. Meng Qi was not allowed even a moment of respite. Her movements were elegant and mystifying like the stars glimmering in the misted sky as the Sword of the Sun-Prating Rainbow sang to a cryptic rhythm. No matter how Meng Qi tried, whether with his sixth sense or observation and listening, he was not able to fully discern the next move of his possessedpanion.

    Drawing back his saber, Meng Qi shifted his stroke into a slow, nted slice. Like his opponent before him, he too had countless countermoves concealed within his gambit. Each and every single reprisal would be as quick as a blinding sh to counter changes of Zhiwei¡¯s stroke with alterations of his own.

    The des nged defiantly as they met each other continuously. Meng Qi sensed Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s genuine Qi being immensely concentrated. Her blows were imbued with her genuine Qi, as if they were extensions of her de. With her sword Qi energies, she permitted him without any breach to exploit and nullified every response that he came up with.

    With another shift, Jiang Zhiwei retracted her sword and her stroke turned into a simple and unbing downward strike, but her de came down so hard that it threatened to split his head asunder. Simple was the blow but it was a strike that was nheless strengthened by Qi energy. Meng Qi felt as if a mountain was being dropped on him.

    Rays of the luminous glow of the holy Buddha shone upon their hostile array, providing the perfect setting for their fierce and thrilling duel. The strokes and maneuvers of their sword and saber glinted with warm sparkles of the divine illumination that seemed to bounce off their tools of carnage and suspend in mid-air. For a moment, their fight seemed to have drifted into an ethereal dimension, a surrealistic dream where their duel of steel had turned into a dance of death.

    In the face of the impending cleave, Meng Qi did not have the opportunity to use the Secret Voice-sending spell or cry out Zhiwei¡¯s name as a means of distracting her. His only viable option was to parry her strike with a slice of his own. With a swift flicker, his saber sped up to meet her sword.

    It was as if Jiang Zhiwei had anticipated Meng Qi¡¯s response. With a sudden burst of speed, the mirage of her de trailed behind her sword as she struck at Meng Qi¡¯s saber with a heavy blow.

    Caught against the momentum, Meng Qi could only absorb the heavy strike painfully and Heaven¡¯s Inflicted Pain was nearly knocked out of his hand.

    With a new poise, Jiang Zhiwei initiated another assault. Her sword danced like a creature of prey. Quick like a flickering image, it became motionless in the next moment. It was mystifying with permutations of dazzling finesse before but her strokes subsequently turned into violent and blunt hacks. At times, her techniques seemed to disobey the principles of swordsmanship, yet at times it struck with synchronized fluidity.

    Her de strokes disyed her extensive grasp of the essence of her swordsmanship like it was an extension of her limb. Beating Meng Qi from every aspect, pushing him back at each juncture, her skills were a testament to her superiority over Meng Qi.

    Meng Qi was also extremely skilled in his own right, being learned in the essences of more than ten different kinds of desmanship. But Meng Qi had yet to fully integrate his plethora of varying skill sets into one synchronized style. It was like being able to erect the pirs of a hall yet unable to fullyplete the construction of the entire building.

    On the other hand, Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s skills were clearly opposing. Her sword obeyed her every beck and call, testing his defenses and prodding for ws. Each of her slices and stabs were precise and exact in focusing on Meng Qi¡¯s weaknesses yet they flowed with the undting motion of an unknown rhythm.

    Her sword shifted with unbridled cadence; from intricate strokes to blunt strikes and vice versa. It was a perfect re-enactment of a sword dance the legendary swordsman Dugu himself would have performed.

    Her prowess with her de forced Meng Qi on the defensive. Tense and taut like a nocked arrow on a bow, he could only wait for his chance to recover lost ground. Meng Qi knew he must endure patiently and wait for his opportunity, lest his carelessness allow Jiang Zhiwei to sessfully mount waves of decisive assaults that would eventually overwhelm him into defeat.

    Then again, up against his ownpanion, Meng Qi could not bear to seriously put his all into the fight, lest he might injure, or worse, identally take the life of his ownrade. As the fight continued, Meng Qi was being squashed by a possessed ally without being able to fully demonstrate his full strength and his skills with both his sword and saber. The odds were not in his favor and he understood clearly that he would require considerable effort to turn the tide.

    He simply could not allow this to drag on any further!

    Knowing full well that his window of opportunity was slipping by, Meng Qi realized that he would surely lose his chance to retaliate if the fight was prolonged!

    He channeled his powers and used the Eight Nine Mysteries technique. A faint glow of gold emanated upon him. His saber swung forth in a sudden arc. It was a final do-or-die gamble, to deal damage and regain his initiative by risking injury upon himself.

    Sparks flew like fireworks when the des shed. Tendril-like traces of her strokes circled the air like fireflies in the spectral illumination of the divine glow in their surroundings. With a flip of her sword, Jiang Zhiwei aimed and stabbed at the de of the Heaven¡¯s Inflicted Pain. Then came another blow. The repetitive strikes almost forced the saber out of Meng Qi¡¯s grasp, each blow struck with the residual energy from the previous attack.

    Another thrust lunged forth. The timing could not have been more perfect as Meng Qi¡¯s saber dipped in the instant that the Flowing Fire in his left hand sprang forth to meet Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s de.

    Jiang Zhiwei maneuvered and leveled her stroke. The hilt of her sword shed with the feeble thrust of the Flowing Fire.

    The Heaven¡¯s Inflicted Pain arced upwards. Its glinting cold de swung down with deadly intent upon the head of his adversary. It shimmered in the air as the de whizzed vertically through the air for eight consecutive swings. In thest and ninth stroke, his de bit true.

    Violent Thunder Shocking The Sky technique!

    With the Eight Nine Mysteries spell and his mastery of the Left-Right Support fighting techniques with both his hands, Meng Qi finally had the chance to mount a counterattack!

    Undermon conditions, Meng Qi would have used the Ananda Oath-Breaking desmanship to better restrain his opponent. But he was fearful that his possessedpanion might be provoked into an insatiable bloodlust with the shade of the Primogenitor Devil¡¯s influence.

    ¡°BOOM!¡±

    The immense force of the eight initial swings of Meng Qi¡¯s saber created a power vacuum that caused a loud crack in the air. So powerful was the technique that even its wake would leave foes quivering and trembling.

    Purple bolts of lightning sprung forth from within Meng Qi, transforming into ferocious and raging dragons. With the Seventh Acupore of his Eight Nine Mysteries spell unsealed, Meng Qi no longer had to actively umte Purple Thunder Force. He could channel energies directly with the Mystic Arts and the core Dharma ess of Purple Thunder Force to generate shafts of purple lightning.

    Its power and force dominated even the Minor Signless Forces and the Power of Omni-Concealment techniques!

    Meng Qi would naturally be first required to learn the core fundamentals of the technique and Qi-conducting before he could effectively harness the power and potency of the technique to its full potential.

    The ferocious dragons began to fly in circles, picking up speed and harnessing the winds into a vacuum. The purple dragons of lightning spun so quickly in the air like a spinning wheel of destruction. Everything around them was drawn into its center, leaving on only bareness and destion in its wake!

    Falling for Meng Qi¡¯s feint, Jiang Zhiwei should have been forced on the defensive as the tables looked to have been turned. However, the Sword of the Sun-Prating Rainbow rebounded quicker than Meng Qi would have expected.

    Forfeiting her defense in favor of doubling her offensive pressure on her opponent, Jiang Zhiwei fell into another invasive onught. Flurries of de strokes descended upon Meng Qi and the glint of her de seemed to fill every space between them. Her de sang and nged at Meng Qi¡¯s des, a song of her thirst for his blood resounded in his ears. The advantage that Meng Qi had soboriously created was undone in mere seconds.

    ¡°How is this possible?¡± Meng Qi¡¯s eyes were wide with a look of shock on his face, while his surroundings were outlined in his mind, tendril-like traces of contours in the illumination of the glossy divine light had still not faded, those were the contours followed by the de strokes of Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s dexterous swordsmanship from her earlier strokes up until the Hitting the Sea technique that she had just executed.

    The coiling contours swirled in the holy glow like the moving celestial bodies of the universe. The glint of the tip of her sword shone like the stars hanging upon the intense orange sky in an evening dusk.

    The zed glowing lights surrounded them like the expansive universe, and the contour lines of the strokes of the Sword of the Sun-Prating Rainbow filled the void between them. The de danced with virile agility, confining and evaporating Meng Qi¡¯s counterattacks in the void like a ck hole, threatening even to devour his will to win.

    Sparkling stars and tracing contours formed a luminous neb of color and light. The most brilliant of the shining stars were, in fact, the Hitting the Sea technique!

    ¡°She had been waiting for the momentum to build up before unleashing this technique! Clearly, she had not expected my feint earlier. If I had not recouped some lost ground earlier with my Eight Nine Mysteries spell and the Left-Right Support fighting techniques, I would have surely conceded this fight!¡±

    ¡°BOOM!¡±

    The nine circling dragons of purple thunderbolts were shed into halves, bursting and fading into the void as the shock disrupted the swirling lines of the traces upon the luminous glow surrounding them. The shes of the des no longer emitted ngs of steel on steel, but thunderous explosions instead.

    Meng Qi¡¯s saber was blown backward by the sh. The channeling of his genuine Qi was stopped dead for a split second, slowing him by a half beat in executing his Heavenly Fairy technique.

    On the other hand, Jiang Zhiwei had already recovered herself and was going to deliver another blow, when Meng Qi felt a sudden shudder on his Vital Spirit. His body went numb and his movements faltered.

    She was using the Anata Sword technique: a potent and fatal technique in which the spirit of the adversary was first struck before the physical blow was being dealt. The attack was so powerful that even the surrounding shades of tangerine of the divine illumination shrouding them have darkened under the effect of the strike.

    Being able to discern an opponent¡¯s technique and being able to react to it were two different contexts. Meng Qi had realized the technique that Jiang Zhiwei had employed, but his Vital Spirit was stillboring under the constraints of the swordwill of her technique. His movements became staggered as he was on the verge of losing consciousness. Every movement that he tried to make was slowed and jerky.

    With immense difficulty, he tried to activate Immortal Pressing Art and Supernatural Power of Shaking Heaven and Earth spells to initiate the Heavenly Fairy technique. But the vivid glow of the condensed sword light on the Sword of the Sun-Prating Rainbow prompted him to nce at his opponent, whose cold stare was fixed upon him with her ghastly, bloodshot eyes.

    A slight tremor came to her eyes suddenly. She fidgeted and twitched, and her swordwill faltered momentarily.

    ¡°Was this a chance? ¡°Without further consideration, Meng Qi leaned forward and broke into a sprint to close their distance. He was within three feet from her and he hit the tip of the Sword of the Sun-Prating Rainbow with his left shoulder. The de bit through his golden protection and into his flesh, but he managed to minimize his injury by squeezing his muscles and bones tightly.

    Zhiwei drew back her sword forcefully and Meng Qi rushed forward. They were so near to each other that they could feel each other¡¯s breathing.

    Jiang Zhiwei made no further attempt in drawing back her sword. Instead, she bolstered and strengthened her Sword Qi. The bacsh that had resulted from the sudden interruption of her Dharmakaya technique had affected her and she could not yet activate her Precious Weapon.

    Meng Qi¡¯s golden protective glow shone with a sudden brilliance, defending against Sword Qi of his adversary that was intensifying. Sounds of his ripping flesh filled the silence of their horrific duel.

    ¡°This would be settled in just a moment!¡±

    Meng Qi released Heaven¡¯s Inflicted Pain from his right hand and formed the Arcane Seal with his fingers. He then depressed and sealed the main meridian point which was at the front of Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s body.

    Zhiwei retaliated by forming the Sword Seal; a pointing gesture with two fingers outward thrust toward the center of his palm.

    Meng Qi¡¯s palm avoided her sudden retaliation by raising upwards. In her haste to strike his palm, Meng Qi had evaded her stroke but her fingers struck his nose instead. Although much of the force of her strike was nullified by the Eight Nine Mysteries spell, blood trickled out of his nose.

    Immediately, with a wave of his right hand, he hit Jiang Zhiwei in the middle of her chest with the back of his hand, and proceeded to rapidly strike her other main meridian points with the speed and intensity of a falling star.

    The upoint-Attacking Finger technique!

    Zhiwei slumped slowly onto the ground, motionless. Her sword remained tightly gripped in her hand.

    With a light gasp of relief, he immediately searched her for a Filth-Extracting Pill.

    Slowly, he opened her mouth with a little force and fed her the pills which melted in her mouth.

    With his palms to her back, Meng Qi then channeled his powers and tried to enhance the effects of the medicine. He lit the Buddha¡¯s Lamp to help with the process.

    The small mes of themp shone brightly as if responding to the glossy luminescent glow of the surrounding. Warmth, peace and, calmness flowed with the radiance of the holy illumination that chased away all but the deepest shadows.

    This was the Demonic World no more, but the Holy Domain of the Buddha.

    The radiance of the holy artifact bathed Jiang Zhiwei and began to cleanse her of the corruption that was consuming her. Devil Qi in forms of dark tendrils of smokes came from within her and a speck of darkness rose from her forehead.

    Meng Qi¡¯s face turned solemn and he immediately cast his Supernatural Power of Shaking Heaven and Earth spell to force his entry into her spiritual domain.

    One half of her spiritual domain was ck as the darkest night whilst another half was being sustained by her Sword Qi, feebly resisting the pernicious effects of its sinister half.

    Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s Vital Spirit was afloat in mid-air, looking weak and fragile. Tendrils of ck fumes coiled around her and her eyes were bloody and hollow. The sharpness of her Qi energy was diminishing slowly and being devoured by the dark energies that was poisoning her.

    Then came the cleansing light of the Buddha¡¯s Lamp that shone upon her like divine providence. The effects of the medicine began to develop and dispel the ck fumes from her.

    Meng Qi called upon Zhiwei¡¯s shards of memories beneath her spiritual ocean. A shower of gold that rose from the bottom of the sea rained upon her and merged with her Vital Spirit, quelling her thirst for destruction and restoring her to herself once again.

    ¡°¡­ I finally thought of a moniker that you can use when you are famous.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°The Chicken-ying Sword God.¡±

    Her voice reverberated through the entire spiritual expanse. Her eyes returned to normal and her Vital Spirit turned into a wisp of Sword Qi that shot up into the sky.

    The ck fumes of Devil Qi were destroyed into nothingness that came with a terrible shriek of horror, Meng Qi¡¯s astral projection was also expelled out of the spiritual domain.

    ck fumes continued to flow out of the seven Acupores of Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s body, but the smoke dissipated and vanished under the radiant glow of the Buddha¡¯s Lamp. With a heavy cough, she vomited a poisonous substance that was dark and squalid. Like her Vital Spirit, her eyes returned to normal and the traces of her former evil allure were all but gone.

    ¡°You¡¯re finally back.¡± Meng Qi could not help but grin in relief. He then tended to his wounds and the soreness from his strained muscles.

    Jiang Zhiwei looked at Meng Qi. He was still bleeding from his nose. Biting her lips as she suppressed herughter, she tried to hide the fact that she was touched by Meng Qi¡¯s efforts to save her, ¡°Your face. It needs wiping.¡±

    Meng Qi acknowledged wordlessly. He unsealed the meridian points on Jiang Zhiwei and wiped the blood trickling from his nose.

    ¡°My thanks to you again,¡± heaved Jiang Zhiwei in gratitude, ¡°It was like a nightmare that I could not wake up from.¡±

    The salvation of hispanion elevated his spirits slightly. Nodding to his recoveredpanion, he said, ¡°Time is pressing, we must seek out Senior Brother Qi and the others in haste, lest their corruption get stronger and we have to bear the Herculean task of recovering them. We¡¯ll speak as we walk.¡±

 Chapter 360: Bluecloud Progenitorâ€™s Doubts

    <h4>Chapter 360: Bluecloud Progenitor¡¯s Doubts</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Jiang Zhiwei wiped her sword, cleaning the blood that stained the de, as she walked next to Meng Qi. ¡°Are you okay?¡± she asked.

    She paused momentarily, feeling rather embarrassed. After all, she was the one who caused the injury on Meng Qi¡¯s left shoulder.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s just a minor wound. At most, it was thest burst of Sword Qi that hurt my meridians. I¡¯ve taken a Hundred-herb Bolus earlier. It wouldn¡¯t take long for me to recover,¡± said Meng Qi, trying tofort her. He smiled and continued, ¡°If not for your hesitation in that instant you wielded your sword, I would be crippled if not dead by now.¡±

    He was gratified to know that Jiang Zhiwei still remembered him even as she was possessed by evil spirits and felt a sliver of hesitation before giving him a deadly blow.

    Jiang Zhiwei was still suffering from the lingering fear, though she was also feeling emotional. Her face flushed red as she said, ¡°It was like I was trapped in a never-ending nightmare where everything was hazy and unclear. I couldn¡¯t remember anything, only feeling the thirst for flesh and blood and the desire to kill. Even when I encountered something that felt familiar, the sense of familiarity came too slow for me to regain control of my body. It wasn¡¯t until I was about to use my Anatta Sword that the sense of familiarity became strong enough to influence what was beyond that nightmare.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m incredibly ttered that you still remembered me even after being possessed,¡± Meng Qi said jokingly. He then added more seriously, ¡°If you met someone else, we¡¯d have a serious problem in our hands¡­¡±

    ¡°I would¡¯ve caused a really huge mistake¡­¡± she replied, putting it in a way that he had deliberately tried to avoid.

    ¡°It¡¯s over. Don¡¯t keep it in your heart.¡± He instantly shifted the topic immediately and said, ¡°I thought Mr. Su would have given you some kind of amulet to shield you from the invasion of Primogenitor Devil¡¯s awareness.¡±

    Jiang Zhiwei was quiet for a moment. ¡°He did give me one¡­¡±

    She paused before continuing, ¡°It probably won¡¯t work for such possession by other awareness, though. After all, there¡¯s not much value for the enemies to possess my mind except during a Samsara task. If they try to sneak into Sword Washing Pavilion, Master will notice. If they try to learn the Supreme Methods of the Sword through my memories, they will only find the parts that I¡¯ve understood.¡±

    ¡°Besides, Master is always secretive on this matter. I never knew why, so I never relied on it.¡±

    ¡°To be honest, your will and swordsmanship should put you close to the level of the Great Master. If Primogenitor Devil hasn¡¯t been at Dharmakaya level during his peak, your swordwill would¡¯ve crushed his one trace of awareness. He wouldn¡¯t have seeded in possessing you otherwise.¡± Meng Qi couldn¡¯t help saying so for he worried that this incident might affect Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s confidence.

    She chuckled. ¡°Still, I¡¯m no match for you with your spiritual mystiques and Buddha¡¯s Lamp. I¡¯ve been thinking of studying a spiritual mystique after this task, but since my Nine Acupores would be open by then, I could start studying the Dharma ess in the Supreme Methods of the Sword straightaway. It concentrates on the acupore point of my mid-brows.¡±

    She had nearly reached herst natural acupore point. Once this task over, she would go into seclusion and open it.

    Her gaze suddenly drifted and she looked around as if she was looking for theirpanions. ¡°Little monk, you used the Supernatural Power of Shaking Heaven and Hitting Earth to rouse my memories thest time we were in Zhenwu¡¯s Decoy Grave. You used it again this time to stimte my mind. What did you see?¡±

    She had been holding this question back for some time, but who didn¡¯t have a sense of privacy?

    Meng Qi coughed a little. ¡°Chicken-ying Sword God.¡±

    Jiang Zhiwei kept a straight face, but eventually couldn¡¯t helpughing. ¡°That¡¯s the first nickname in my life.¡±

    ¡°Seriously? Not even one nickname from all your seniors and juniors in the Sword Washing Pavilion?¡± Meng Qi asked in surprise. Wasn¡¯t nicknaming others a hobby that all humans shared?

    Jiang Zhiweimented, ¡°I consider myself an outgoing person, but perhaps Master¡¯s reputation was too grand and my talent was considered outstanding. The elders were fond of me and treated me like their own disciples, while my peers and juniors admired andplimented me. Few tried to befriend me.¡±

    Meng Qi sighed to himself. So talents had their own set of problems¡­

    The two didn¡¯t continue their conversation, both agreeing to stop in consensus. They focused on finding theirpanions and guarding against any sneak attacks.

    Meng Qi felt a lot more confident about what woulde next now that he had rescued Jiang Zhiwei first. As long as they didn¡¯t encounter all three of their possessed friends at once, it shouldn¡¯t be too risky to win them in a fight.

    After a while, they saw someone dashing out from behind the wall in front of them. That person held a long sword that glowed with a dark gold light, disying a dashing sense of elegance and extravagance. It was the fifth Imperial Prince of the Great Jin Dynasty, Zhao Heng.

    He spotted Meng Qi and Jiang Zhiwei as well. He stopped in his tracks and his momentum seemed to rise. He adopted an imposing stance, appearing to fade into his surroundings. He seemed very alert.

    ¡°Brother Zhao, are you okay?¡± Meng Qi noticed that Zhao Heng¡¯s eyes were clear. He didn¡¯t seem to be possessed by Primogenitor Devil.

    Zhao Heng replied in a deep voice, ¡°You aren¡¯t possessed by Primogenitor Devil?¡±

    Meng Qi burst outughing. ¡°How can a mere Primogenitor Devil possess someone like me?¡±

    He knew Zhao Heng would believe them more if he said so.

    Zhao Heng felt himself rx after sensing Meng Qi¡¯s confidence and pride, as well as the Buddha¡¯s Lamp hanging in front of his chest. ¡°A trace of Primogenitor Devil¡¯s awareness tried to possess me but happened to have a talisman. They destroyed each other.¡±

    What coincidence? He probably had plenty of talismans ready for all sorts of situations, Meng Qi thought. This was the way the rich handle such incidents.

    He held Buddha¡¯s Lamp and said, ¡°Fourth Prince, no, Fifth Prince, prevention is always better than cure. I hope you¡¯ll allow me to shine themp on you, lest there¡¯s any filthiness or part of Primogenitor Devil¡¯s awareness left.¡±

    The light from this bluish whitemp could reach every corner of the world. Devils could never hide from it.

    Zhao Heng¡¯s face twitched when he heard the way Meng Qi casually changed the way he addressed him. Though he still called him a prince, Meng Qi showed no sense of respect at all as if he was talking a hooligan. Nheless, he nodded. ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. I can see if there¡¯s any awareness left in you two as well.¡±

    This wasn¡¯t a matter where anyone¡¯s word could be epted at face value. Once someone lied, everyone would be endangered.

    As the bluish whitemp becamerger, its light grew bigger. After Meng Qi gave it a gentle shake, the light filled the space. A warm and peaceful feeling emerged as the light shone on them. A faint yellow glow could be seen around Zhao Heng¡¯s body, but there wasn¡¯t any trace of Primogenitor Devil¡¯s awareness or filthy Devil Qi. Of course, there was none on the other two either.

    Zhao Heng was relieved to see this. ¡°The reason why I¡¯m being so on guard because I came across Yushu earlier. I was put under the control of her Dragons¡¯ Vast Cries and I was nearly infused with evil spirit too. It took me so much effort to escape her.¡±

    That foodie? Meng Qi and Jiang Zhiwei exchanged nces, their excitement was hard to hide. ¡°Where was she? The Buddha¡¯s Lamp can rid of all the Primogenitor Devil¡¯s awareness in her!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll lead the way.¡± Zhao Heng turned and started walking without another word.

    The three of them walked around the dark mountains covered with a hint of luster. The bellows of the devil and Zen chanting became clearer as they went deeper.

    ¡­

    A green light prated the dark and serene cave. Bluecloud Progenitor stood still against the wall as her nostrils emitted faint traces of the glow that enveloped her body.

    After a while, an aggressive trace of breath approached her. It contained Devil Qi foul enough to make one lose control, yet it was mixed with strong Zen capable of disying any desire for murder and blood. It was peaceful and solemn without a hint of filth.

    Bluecloud Progenitor had already stopped the absorption of Vital Qi by her body, pretending to be dead.

    The particr breath paused for a while when it came near the cave before going away immediately.

    Bluecloud Progenitor heaved a sigh of relief. She could feel the cold sweat dotting her forehead underneath the mask. How could such an ident happen?

    She was about to fly back to the entrance after killing two evil spirits at the level of Half-step Exterior Scenery when a ck hurricane suddenly swept the area violently, leaving her no space to hide. What was more, there was even a trace of Primogenitor Devil¡¯s awareness mixed in that hurricane!

    She knew none of this could affect her, yet when the hurricane disappeared, she had entered the core area by ident. Fighting those scary monsters had almost cost her life, and it took her huge effort to escape this area.

    How could such a thing happen? She hadn¡¯t done anything yet! Based on her research, there shouldn¡¯t be such idents inside a Demonworld Fragment. That was unless the Primogenitor Devil waspletely awake. Even so, it wasn¡¯t time for his awakening yet!

    Bluecloud Progenitor considered what might have caused the ident as she waited for the breath to be gone for sure.

    She probably wasn¡¯t the reason for it. She only killed two evil spirits at the level of Half-step Exterior Scenery in the outer-ring. That couldn¡¯t be moremon in a Demonworld Fragment. If that caused the ident, it would have happened when they had just stepped inside the Demonic World!

    Had she ever wanted to do something that would cause the ident?

    Of course!

    Bluecloud Progenitor didn¡¯t tell the whole truth earlier on. What she really nned to do was to first help Meng Qi and the rest destroy the channel to the Demonic World. Once they had returned to their own world, she would instantly summon Primogenitor Guangcheng and Yun Zhongzi by setting up formations and burning specific talismans. With three of them working together, reckless as it may sound, she would challenge the half-awake Primogenitor Devil without the help of Fate-protecting Triratna. That way, she might find the impartation of the first form of the Buddha¡¯s Palm.

    This was the backup n of the Immortals, in case of any emergencies. Bluecloud Progenitor hadn¡¯t been truthful to Meng Qi and hispanions. If she couldn¡¯t get it for herself, she wouldn¡¯t let the Myths get their hands on it either.

    But these were all her expectations. Nothing was concrete yet.

    Could Meng Qi and the rest have done something to trigger the ident? Stunned, Bluecloud Progenitor suddenly looked at the entrance.

    ¡­

    On her golden phoenix, Matriarch of the West sat near the foothills. After a short while, a starlight broke through the sky and reached where she was.

    ¡°Is everything alright?¡± Military Star asked. He looked tall and robust, wearing a mask and ck clothes.

    She told him briefly what happened as she led the way.

    ¡°Humph! They¡¯re merely a team who survived the Death Task. How dare they mess with our business!¡± Military Star said disdainfully. ¡°Can you confirm their real-world identities?¡±

    ¡°While I was looking for the Fate-protecting Tripod in Evergreen Temple, I only knew that the one using a de could use the Violent Thunder Shocking the Sky.¡± Matriarch of the West exined in details as they flew toward the Skyscraping Mountain. ¡°When I fought him in the Heaven-reaching Hall, I learned that one is skilled in sound attacks and seemed to be able to use a tune at the Dharmakaya level. One is a Destined Ruler while the other seemed capable of using art under Half-step Exterior Scenery level in advance. He could attack with thrilling lights from afar. There was another one who seemed to be using the Anatta Sword. Likely a disciple of Su Wuming. But there could be others who exchanged for that sword art.¡±

    Military Star¡¯s voice turned deep as he said, ¡°Besides exchanging for that sword art, one can only learn it at the Sword Washing Pavilion. Where can they get so many Karma points from?¡±

    ¡°What if she is? Do you dare to provoke Su Wuming?¡± Matriarch of the West said, her voice as cold as ice.

    Military Star was suddenly quiet.

    ¡°Su killed Patriarch of the East. No one knows how much he understands about us and Samsara. It¡¯s better not to invite any trouble from him.¡± Matriarch of the West stared forward. ¡°Unless you want Heaven Sovereign to rescue you at the risk of exposing his true identity?¡±

    Military Star took a long and deep breath. ¡°I won¡¯t mess with him but we have to check on his disciple¡¯s friends to see if there¡¯s anyone who fits your description.¡±

 Chapter 361: Encounter

    <h4>Chapter 361: Encounter</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Meng Qi and Jiang Zhiwei followed Zhao Heng down a narrow mountain road. The pitch ck or dark green nts along the road were also covered with the faint light of Buddha. The pure and solemn glow intertwined with the feeling of filth and depravity, making it difficult to distinguish them from each other.

    At the end of the road was a valley. Ruan Yushu was seated on a huge rock in silence, her snow-white robes giving her an air of purity. She sometimes emitted puffs of magic air as mystical music yed, and in other times, a dark light surrounded her as shrill screaming filled the air.

    It was the same for her exquisitely perfect face. It sometimes appeared cool and noble, and bizarrely bewitching in other times. Her attractiveness was soul-stirring.

    ¡°She has something to protect her and counter Primogenitor Devil¡¯s Awareness! Let¡¯s go help her now!¡± Meng Qi said.

    He picked up his pace and directly headed for Ruan Yushu like a gust of wind.

    Jiang Zhiwei and Zhao Heng followed closely behind him, nking Meng Qi¡¯s left and right. They didn¡¯t try to go around in other directions. After Meng Qi had attracted all the attention, they would quietly approach and strike. Ruan Yushu¡¯s zither attacks had a wide-ranging influence after all. They didn¡¯t have any choice but to take it head on to get close to her!

    The Ruan family had a secret technique¡ªwhile ying most of their tunes, they could choose a particr target to influence. Thus if they had teammates on the field, they wouldn¡¯t have to worry about idental injuries. However, the current Ruan Yushu was on the brink of turning into a demon. She would definitely indiscriminately attack her enemies.

    Her breath condensed, suppressing the magic air around her. She ced her hands on the zither and calmly strummed it.

    Meng Qi felt flustered the moment the zither music hit his ears. He felt as if his feet were tied to heavy, immense boulders and his movements became sluggish. The same went for Jiang Zhiwei and Zhao Heng.

    Meng Qi was able to temporarily free himself from the zither¡¯s influence after shutting off his Ear Acupores. He instantly closed in on Ruan Yushu.

    ng!

    Ruan Yushu¡¯s gentle strumming became frantic. The sounds of ughter exploded in Meng Qi¡¯s Vital Spirit and his soul felt like it was being hammered. It made him dizzy.

    He slowed once more and this time he felt as if his body was stuck to something. It swayed in the abnormal airflow around him.

    Hammering, sticking, tugging, spinning¡ªit was the Eight Non-human Sounds! His breath would be cut off after taking eight steps and he would instantly die!

    He felt a slight burn at his mid-brows as he projected his spirit outwards. Meng Qi began running the ¡°Supernatural Power of Shaking Heaven and Hitting Earth¡±. His entire being seemed to be an embodiment of the heaven, looking down at the vicissitudes of life, the joys and the sorrows, the never-ending cycles, and the vast and endless. An indifferent and merciless feeling spread. The Eight Non-human Sounds lost a lot of its effectiveness against him.

    He had used a spiritual technique to counter her mystical notes!

    Jiang Zhiwei, whose Vital Spirit was not as powerful nor as strong as Meng Qi¡¯s, focussed on the swordwill in her heart and advanced in a firm and unyielding manner. It was as if she was breaking throughyer afteryer of shackles created by the zither sounds.

    Zhao Heng¡¯s Seven Acupores first bled a little under the effect of the Eight Non-human Sounds. His expression then immediately turned serious and something like a golden spot appeared on his mid-brows. The yellow glow gradually overflowed and turned him into a god that had descended upon the world, unaffected by the zither tune.

    He hadn¡¯t used a spiritual technique. Meng Qi had heard of it before. It was the Immortal-suppressing Yellow Seal from the Book of Shocking the World. It made use of one¡¯s sincerity and uprightness to protect his Vital Spirit.

    They closed their distance until they were in a dangerous position. Ruan Yushu¡¯s zither tune changed again, now appearing like a glitteringke under the moon that reflected radiance in tranquility. A twinge of sadness and sweetness pervaded the air. It brought with it peace from the heart and an ice-like serenity.

    The sound seemed to freeze even the heaven. Meng Qi¡¯s mind slowed a little and he felt an irresistible, tranquil coldness rise from the bottom of his heart. His Vital Spirit was about to be an ¡®ice sculpture¡¯.

    The Guanghan Curse? Meng Qi suddenly recalled that Ruan Yushu had exchanged points for that Exterior-level zither score. He never would¡¯ve guessed that he would be the first to get a taste of the technique after she had mastered it!

    Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s mind slowed down as well. Her sword was still piercing holes throughyers of ice, but s, her Vital Spirit was still not as strong as Meng Qi¡¯s. The distance between the two grew wider.

    Nevertheless, she still pushed forward. Enemies like these were frustrating to her because she couldn¡¯t hit them and was also unable to use her Exterior-level moves to fight back. It all depended on how well her Vital Spirit and genuine Qi could hold out. If the enemy had been manageable, she would long have activated her Precious Weapon. Its Sword Qi would have spread over ten miles and wounded her enemies from afar. However, in such a case, she couldn¡¯t control its power. It would have been easy to kill Ruan Yushu. It was herst resort and she wanted to abstain from using it as much as possible.

    Zhao Heng was also walking increasingly slowly. The gold spot at his mid-brows turned clear as if it had been frozen.

    The gas dragon behind him gathered. He was finally in the position to make a long-range attack and he hoped to affect Ruan Yushu with it.

    He threw a punch and the gust of wind from the force was as strong as a dragon,unching from the opposite side.

    Ruan Yushu continued to strum her zither. As each finger flicked up, bursts of Sword Qi shot out¡ªprimitive, vigorous, heroic, lively, agile, and unpredictable. They surged through the air, hurtling at the gas dragon, and interweaving into a.

    Swoosh! Ruan Yushu kept ying and their coldness within grew stronger. The gas dragon was dispersed, but the gust of wind still hit her. She resembled a fairy with her long hair dancing in the air and her sleeves billowing.

    Ruan Yushu¡¯s hands suddenly stopped for a moment as if she were about to y the 12 Magical Sounds of Langhuan.

    Meng Qi couldn¡¯t stop her in time as he was still a distance away from her. Hence, he decided to give his Heaven Inflicted Pain a shot!

    Right then, Ruan Yushu¡¯s breath changed. The air of magic spread again, suppressing the demonic feeling. Her eyes seemed to turn clearer and her hands stopped moving. However, the ck light didn¡¯t seem to budge at all and stubbornly tried to gain the upper hand.

    A sudden idea hit Meng Qi and he shouted at the top of his lungs.

    ¡°Dried dragon fish!¡±

    Ruan Yushu froze and her hand on the zither paused. The air of magic rose some more, bringing greater brightness.

    It worked! Meng Qi began dashing madly at her, hollering as he ran.

    ¡°Steamedmb, steamed bear¡¯s paw, steamed deer¡¯s tail, roasted duck, roasted chicken, roasted goose, salty duck in thick gravy, soy-sauce chicken, bacon, steamed crab, stuffed pig¡¯s dder, three kinds of lobster, dried pork, sausages, assorted tters, smoked chicken, white bellies, steamed pork stuffed with eight delicacies, glutinous rice stuffed duck, stuffed wild chicken, stuffed quail, assorted tter in thick gravy, goose in thick gravy, prawns in thick gravy, braised prawns, stir-fried shrimp, mountain chickens, rabbit breast meat, silverfish, braised duck kernel, braised duck strips, shredded chicken¡­¡±

    The puffs of magic air rose more and more as Ruan Yushu¡¯s eyes grew clearer and brighter. Her hands on the zither stopped.

    When he had reached a certain distance from her, Meng Qi activated Buddha¡¯s Lamp. Its light spread out, illuminating and casting its glow on countless corners. It enveloped Ruan Yushu, causing the ck light to stagnate. He then swiftly drew in close and used his supernatural power.

    This time, he saw the concrete image of him calling out the names of all the foods he had shouted. He saw himself drooling and finally, footing the bill¡­

    With the double suppression of both the protective treasure and Buddha¡¯s Lamp, he easily helped Ruan Yushu defeat Primogenitor Devil¡¯s consciousness. He then made her take out the Filth-extracting Pill and consume it to expel the filth in her body.

    Jiang Zhiwei was ted to see Ruan Yushu saved. She quipped, ¡°Y¡¯know, little monk, just now you really sounded like, like¡­¡±

    She burst intoughter mid-sentence.

    ¡°¡­ a waiter calling out the names of dishes,¡± Ruan Yushu said, spitting out the filth and finished her sentence in all seriousness.

    Meng Qi gave a dryugh. He didn¡¯t fuss about it, changing the topic instead. ¡°Let¡¯s hurry up and find Senior Brother Qi. We can¡¯t afford any dy.¡±

    Their top priority was saving Qi Zhengyan. Ruan Yushu quickly got up and followed her teammates, hugging her zither as she ran. The dark green jade pendant on her split into two halves.

    They had just run out of the valley when someone approached them from the front. He was wearing a green robe, had a calm and steady disposition, and his face was expressionless. They realized with a start that it was Qi Zhengyan!

    ¡°Senior Brother Qi, stop!¡± Initially overjoyed, Meng Qi immediately called for the man to freeze.

    Later, he noticed that Qi Zhengyan¡¯s eyes were clear and there wasn¡¯t a drop of filth on him. Meng Qi doubtfully asked, ¡°Primogenitor Devil¡¯s Awareness didn¡¯t possess you?¡±

    Qi Zhengyan saw that Meng Qi and the others didn¡¯t seem possessed either and replied seriously, ¡°The Book of the Chaos has been cultivating an alien kind of power from between heaven and earth since the umtion of gas. It allows formunication between the inside and the outside. My Vital Spirit has special abilities too. Back when Primogenitor Devil¡¯s Awareness tried to possess me, my Rosy Afterglow Swing burnt and exterminated it.¡±

    The Rosy Afterglow Swing was a fire-type weapon.

    ¡°I see¡­¡± Meng Qi had never practiced the Book of the Chaos and was thus unsure if it was really the case. ying it safe, he said, ¡°Senior Brother Qi, I¡¯m worried that there are still remnants of the Primogenitor Devil¡¯s Awareness around. I¡¯d like to sh Buddha¡¯s Lamp at you. We¡¯ll also stand in its light at the same time so you can be assured that we¡¯re not possessed either.¡±

    Qi Zhengyan paused before replying, ¡°Okay.¡±

    The bluish-whitemp grewrger and shone its light on them, casting its warm and pure glow on their hearts. Qi Zhengyan¡¯s body was engulfed in ayer of radiance. There wasn¡¯t a speck of filth or ck gas on him. The same went for Meng Qi and the others.

    There wasn¡¯t any problem! All theirrades were saved. Meng Qi felt all the tension in his body disappear as he filled with joy. With a serious expression, he told Qi Zhengyan,

    ¡°Senior Brother Qi, smile.¡±

    Qi Zhengyan didn¡¯t know what Meng Qi was trying to do, but seeing thetter¡¯s solemn attitude, he thought that they were trying to see if he had been possessed by the Primogenitor Devil¡¯s Awareness. Hence, he forced a smile on his face.

    ¡°Your smile is as rigid as ever! You really haven¡¯t been possessed!¡± Meng Qi suddenly broke into a radiant smile, revealing his pearly-white teeth.

    ¡°Pfft!¡± Jiang Zhiwei, who had been doubtful before, couldn¡¯t hold back herughter. The corner of Ruan Yushu¡¯s lips seemed to curl up a little and Zhao Heng¡¯s face twitched. If their positions had been swapped, he would definitely have beaten Su Meng into a pulp!

    The corner of Qi Zhengyan¡¯s eyes twitched. Meng Qi took a step back.

    ¡°The Demonworld Fragment is changing. We have to hurry back to the entrance and try to kill another evil spirit along the way. Then we¡¯ll have enough Demonic Crystals to leave this ce as soon as possible!¡±

    These were words from an experienced man. Qi Zhengyan repressed his feelings within. Using the mountains and rivers asndforms, they figured out the direction they should be heading in and hurried along the edge of the gleaming light.

    ¡­

    Military Star and Matriarch of the West stealthilynded outside the Skyscraping Pce. They didn¡¯t burst in, lest they got ambushed.

    Deep in the Demonworld Fragment, Bluecloud Progenitor only left the cave after the terrifying creatures were long gone. She began making her way toward the entrance.

    She suddenly realized that the faint Buddha light beside her was vanishing!

    No, not vanishing! Rather, it was contracting toward a specific spot. The Buddha light had almost condensed into a colored ze and the Devil Qi was so dense at its core that it seemed to be alive, baring its fangs threateningly.

    The monster¡¯s frightening breath seemed to be escaping from within.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Bluecloud Progenitor suspected that things in the Demonworld Fragment had reached a critical point. She gritted her teeth. Since she still had a life-preserving item left, she hurried over to the location to find out what was going on. Otherwise, they might not even have a chance to make up for thingster on!

    ¡­

    Meng Qi and the others stopped dead in their tracks. The grave expressions on their faces stemmed from a hard-to-restrain inner fear.

    There was a monster standing in front of them!

    It was a mummified corpse, not rotting but it had lost all moisture. The corpse wore a yellow frock and arge, red cassock. Half of its body was as ck as ink, while the other half was shining like colored ze.

    The two halves weren¡¯tpletely separated. Rather, they were entangled with each other. Sometimes the brilliant glow suppressed the other side, and sometimes the Devil Qi gushed out. It was incredibly petrifying.

 Chapter 362: Sword of the Soul

    <h4>Chapter 362: Sword of the Soul</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    The colored Buddha¡¯s light and ck Devil Qi changed countless times in the blink of an eye. In the end, the filth won the upper hand and the entire mummified corpse was flushed ck with ck light curling around it. Its thirst for blood and death directly assaulted their Vital Spirits as Devil Whelm overwhelmed them. It was horrific!

    However, most of its breath was used to counter the glow of Buddha¡¯s light and it was much less scary than before. It seemed to be only slightly more frightening than the Bluecloud Progenitor.

    Seeing this turn of events, Meng Qi and the others knew that they had no choice but to battle. A heavy feeling of fear and trepidation rose within them. However, they were also warriors who had experienced life-and-death scenarios before. They were afraid but unfazed, scared but unflustered, and acted decisively without hesitation.

    Ruan Yushu spat out a mouthful of Blood Essence on her Phoenix-perching Zither. The zither was covered in a faint glow as it floated before her.

    With a focused icy expression, her hands strummed slowly.

    A loud, high-pitched cry rang from the heavens and prated through the clouds, splitting the Devil Qi and tearing the Buddha¡¯s light. It dove straight to the bottom of one¡¯s heart. Even a hundred birds chirping in harmony could not rival such a beautiful sound that could not be described in words.

    Just as the Buddha¡¯s light was suppressed, the mummified corpse quivered as it seemed to be waiting to move. Wisps of Devil Qi were given off and dissipated in the air.

    It stopped right where it was, as if listening to the phoenix¡¯s cries.

    Meng Qi kept all his fear and nervousness within. His heart was as calm as still waters that could reflect all his surroundings, then he swung out his de.

    He did not choose to activate Buddha¡¯s Lamp, because it was unlike thest time when he chanted scriptures to redeem the lost soul of the Luo Han. At that time, the Primogenitor of Buddhism¡¯s horizontal board ¡°Big Leiyin Temple¡± was present and undamaged. The bluish whitemp, on the other hand, was on the verge of total destruction and was only on the preliminary level of the Exterior. Even if it could help the Buddha¡¯s light, it did not seem like it would be able to suppress the Devil Qi for the moment. It would only be able to first hurt the evil spirit and disperse some of its Devil Qi. They would just have to proceed from there.

    At that moment, Meng Qi forgot about everything else. He forgot about the possible consequences, the ground that was swelling between him and the mummified corpse, and the twisting nts embedded in it. All of his attention was focused on the evil spirit.

    Through such a turn of events, and the existence of the evil spirit, the dark ground, twisted nts, and everything else around them were re-imaged in Meng Qi¡¯s subconscious world. It was exactly the same as the reality and was incredibly detailed, albeit with an inexplicable feeling to it.

    Under immense pressure, all the gains Meng Qi had umted from numerous challenges transformed into a thing of his own. Meng Qi¡¯s martial arts had entered a new realm.

    His eighth natural Acupore quietly opened with a rumble. The preparations for life and change of vitality seemed to turn into a giant wheel that was spinning madly. Its rapid rotations gave his genuine Qi and spiritual energy the power to break through his current fetters and rise to a higher level!

    With his anterior yin acupore point opened, there was an additional channel for discharging the turbid substances from his body, and vitality was also brewing near the filth. In it hid the origin of the mystery of forgetting one¡¯s previous life and the enigma of Refining Energy into Qi. It was increasingly simr to the natural world, and was extremely wondrous!

    Heaven¡¯s Inflicted Pain quivered on the spot eight times as if it had performed eight shes at high-speed. Purple lightning bolts overflowed and turned into a monstrous dragon.

    A thick fog suddenly rose around him as dark clouds gathered overhead with streaks of silver and white lightning leaping about in them. The sound of thunder rumbled in the distance.

    ¡°BOOM!¡±

    A loud thunderp sounded, and Meng Qi made the final strike. The force of it caused the airflow to copse. The surrounding vitality, moisture, and lightning all converged towards the tip of his de!

    ¡°BOOM!¡±

    shes of lightning blitzed past and thunder ripped through the skies as if they were cooperating with Meng Qi¡¯s Knife Momentum. Large raindrops fell from above, creating a gentle mist.

    Sky Thunder wildly crackled as it guided Meng Qi¡¯s de. Numerous bolts of lightning gathered and transformed into a gigantic dragon that intertwined with the purple lightning. It was so imposing that it seemed to be able to block out the sky and cover the earth!

    Small Thunderbolt Pythons snaked around in the air as they smashed the Devil Qi, dispelled the Buddha light, and charred the ground ck, causing various shrubs from the Demonic World to simply disintegrate.

    ¡°BOOM!¡±

    The purple dragon menacingly pounced in front of the mummified corpse.

    Qi Zhengyan, on the other hand, had been a beat slower than Meng Qi in using Thousand-mile Freeze and activating the Dragon Stripe Golden Sword.

    The surrounding temperature dipped dangerously low and the clouds of ck gas began to freeze intoyers of ice, resembling clear ck gems.

    The falling raindrops gathered and crystallized into snow, and danced in the wind like feathers. A beam of pallid light rushed at the mummified corpse like a dragon. Everything it touched turned to ice.

    Striking at the same time as him was Zhao Heng, who took out a small yellow seal that had golden dragons perched on it. It looked noble and dignified, as if no evil could ever prate it.

    When the small seal was activated, it turned into the size of a millstone. The three five-wed golden dragons seemed toe to life as they circled around the seal. A dark yellow light spread and the ck ground nearby turned brown, losing its filth.

    Jiang Zhiwei was slightly slower than them. With a calm disposition, she forgot about her friends and enemies, her wins and losses, life and death itself, and wielded the Anatta Sword.

    The skies seemed to get darker, entuating the beauty of her sword light. It seemed to be able to tear everything apart: all sorts of obstacles, countless dangers, the cycle of life and death, and the Devil Qi and Buddha¡¯s light. Everything parted for her de.

    Sword Qi surged and the ground reacted by splitting. Several nts were tossed into the air, their incision marks were extremely clean. A hill the size of a humongous boulder was simply split apart!

    All of them were going at full strength and thus had intentionally staggered their attacks!

    Meng Qi had used up all his mental energy and his seven Acupores were bleeding, but there was no way he could divide his attention to run the Sacrifice Form. In his mind, there was only his de and the evil spirit!

    Therge, terrifying purple dragon pounced onto the mummified corpse. Crackling sounds were continually emitted as it dispersed arge amount of Devil Qi.

    However, at that point in time, the mummified corpse had already broken free from the Heavenly Phoenix Cries. It punched its right fist forward, and as if it had grasped some kind of rule,nded it right on Meng Qi¡¯s de body.

    As it swung its fist , their surroundings turned pitch ck, as if all light had been sucked up. They could no longer see anything else. Countless twisted shadows became apparent against the darkness and theyunched themselves at the purple thunderp.

    ¡°BOOM!¡±

    The thunderp exploded and Meng Qi was sent flying backward. Blood sprayed out of his mouth and the faint gold glow around him flickered before it turned dim and shattered. He then hit the ground with a heavy thud.

    Thankfully, the mummified corpse had just broken free from the zither¡¯s influence and was unable to use its full strength. Otherwise, that punch alone would have sent Meng Qi¡¯s long saber flying out of his right hand and smashed his bones to smithereens.

    The few traces of lightning left crackled. A significant amount of Devil Qi had been dispersed, causing its suppression of the Buddha¡¯s light to be more difficult.

    There was not a scratch on the mummified corpse. It was pitch ck as ever, resembling an Evil Lord.

    Then, coldness hit and it chilled all the way to everyone¡¯s bone. Layers of Devil Qi solidified, trapping the mummified corpse in ice.

    Swordwill sliced through the air and was about to cleave its body.

    All of a sudden, the mummified corpse raised its left hand as darkness gathered around it to block the Sword Qi right before it hit.

    ¡°Crack!¡±

    The Sword Qi shattered and the iciness grew stronger, but the mummified corpse¡¯s palm waspletely undamaged!

    The sound of cracking ice could be heard as obvious cracks appeared on theyers of ice. Then, the dark yellow seal hurtled towards the mummified corpse¡¯s head like a mountain descending from above.

    ¡°Bang!¡± Under the influence of the ice and the Sword Qi, the mummified corpse was unable to dodge. Theyer of ice around its head was smashed as it took a hit to the head.

    The dark yellow glow grew brighter and the three golden dragons dove into the corpse¡¯s body.

    ¡°Argh!¡± The mummified corpse released a blood-curdling shriek. Bloodstains appeared on its forehead and bursts of Devil Qi sprayed out, ripping the golden dragons into pieces.

    On the bright side, the Buddha¡¯s light had grown stronger again. However, it had still yet to regain control.

    Beautiful, lithe and graceful, yet seemingly able to cut through everything, the all-piercing sword light had arrived. It shocked the corpse¡¯s Vital Spirit and locked onto it midbrow.

    Just then, the mummified corpse¡¯s body turned transparent and it changed into countless ck shadows that drifted in all directions. The Sword of the Sun-Prating Rainbow barely managed to hit a few of them, causing them to vanish.

    Countless ck shadows danced about in the air, then gathered together once more and leaped onto Zhao Heng.

    ¡°Snap! Snap! Snap!¡± The cracking sound rang out as numerous objects on Zhao Heng were broken. They seemed to be in bright yellow or dark red, blocking the ck shadow from entering his body.

    The ck shadow was so strong and fearsome that the numerous beams of light seemed to be able to hold it off for only a brief moment.

    A long and drawn-out Dragon¡¯s Cry sounded. It was vast and boundless, and caused the entire Demonic World to tremble. Ruan Yushu yed the 12 Magical Sounds of Langhuan again. Her eyes went nk and she copsed to the ground, unconscious.

    The Devil Qi around them tumbled outwards as if it were trying to avoid the Dragon¡¯s Cry. The ck shadow stopped where it was, like it wanted to crawl away.

    Meng Qi grit his teeth and began using the Sacrifice Form. His Energy, Qi, Spirit and Will rose to their peaks once more as Flowing Fire in his left hand was fully activated.

    His right hand was still numb from the previous attack, so he could only count on his sword to fend off the enemy.

    At the same time, he still had not used the Buddha¡¯s Lamp because the Devil Qi still had the upper hand by quite a margin. Only Zhao Heng¡¯s dark yellow seal had dispersed a part of it just now.

    A gush of firelight streaked across the skies with pure swordwill. It was gorgeous but not gaudy, and full of Sword Principles, Dharma and Logos. No fires rose nearby because its scorching heat was kept inside.

    The long sword stabbed the stalling ck shadow and a burst of Yin fire was emitted from the soles of its feet, pervading every part of its body. A golden-yellow me that carried the might of the sky dragon attacked from the middle of its eyebrows.

    The two continuously burned Devil Qi, and grew more and more powerful as they did so.

    Right at that moment, a pitch ck Devil me exploded within the mummified corpse¡¯s body. Like a raging wave or howling wind, it swallowed the Yin fire and Eight-part Sky Dragon¡¯s me in an instant.

    After that, it split into many ck shadows once more and flew in various directions, avoiding Qi Zhengyan¡¯s Thousand-Mile Freeze by a hair¡¯s breadth for the second time. One of the shadows even managed to pounce onto Zhao Heng, stealing much of his Blood Essence from him and putting him in aa with serious injuries.

    Zhao Heng had many secret treasures and supreme arts, but it was precisely because of that that he had be the focus of the Exterior-level evil spirit. He had barely clung on to his life after exhausting everything.

    The difference in strength between the two sides was obvious!

    Ruan Yushu and Zhao Heng had been knocked out. Qi Zhengyan had expended all of his Energy, Qi and Spirit and was on the brink of copsing. He had only normal moves to spare, no longer able to use Exterior-level moves. Meng Qi could not repress the feeling of despair that was welling up inside him.

    Only Zhiwei was able to keep going. However, the evil spirit had split itself into numerous ck shadows and there was no way to target all of them. It was difficult to hit its vital spot!

    The little glutton was unconscious, the rest of them standing could notnd a blow on their opponent, and it could kill any one of them on a whim. How on earth were they supposed to keep fighting?

    It was the most despairing battle Meng Qi had ever experienced. Even when they were up against Murky, they still had a chance of survival!

    However, he was not the kind of man who would lose his fighting spirit just because of despair. On the contrary, he had an undying tenacity and the characteristics of one who did not fear death.

    Damn it! If he was doomed to die today, he would not survive by any means! If he died, he was going to drag that evil spirit down with him!

    What other items could he still use?

    In a matter life or death, should he use the Sacrifice Form again and activate Buddha¡¯s Lamp?

    ¡°Ah! I wonder if Master Lu¡¯s wooden sculpture would be able to scare the evil spirit and give Zhiwei a chance to strike!¡±

    The thought had just surfaced in his mind when Meng Qi suddenly felt the airflow around him solidifying, as if something strange had urred.

    He spun around in shock only to see Jiang Zhiwei wearing an extremely serious expression. She was standing on the ground, but there was a faint image of her in mid-air, as if her Vital Spirit had escaped from her body.

    Resolute and courageous, there was no turning back. Such feelings arose in Meng Qi¡¯s mind all of a sudden.

    Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s physical body wielded her long sword, while her Vital Spirit in the air rapidly burned and wielded a sword of her soul.

    The wind stopped blowing and the rain froze in the skies. The Devil Qi was no longer tumbling. All was dead silent.

    Colors seemed to fade away from their surroundings. ck and white became apparent, and the evil spirit¡¯s ck shadows were frozen in their ces like insects encased in amber.

    Meng Qi¡¯s thinking process became slower. A voice in his heart reverberated, shouting,

    ¡°No!¡±

    This was the Twenty-three Swords Skill: Sword of the heart, sword of the soul, sword of the Vital Spirit and sword of swordwill. With one single strike, all senses would be lost, everything would be frozen in ce, and nothing would be able to stop it. When one trained deep enough into it, it could possess the might of Heavenly Emperor Tramping Times!

    It was an Exterior-level move that would not be more powerful than Anatta Sword. However, under certain circumstances, it was more useful than Anatta Sword. It might not be more powerful, but it was more applicable!

    However, that strike required one¡¯s Vital Spirit to burn. One would have to almost give up one¡¯s life to use it. It was the glorious light of life!

    ¡°Zhiwei¡­ Chicken-ying Sword God¡­¡± Meng Qi was quaking on the inside. All sorts of emotions were swelling within him, and were difficult to tell apart.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay! It¡¯s not like she¡¯ll die straightaway from using the Twenty-three Swords Skill! As long as we blow up the channel and return to the square in time, I¡¯m sure the Dominator of Samsara in the Six Realms will be able to save her!¡±

    He kept trying to ay his fears.

 Chapter 363: Buddhist Monk Jiuzhen

    <h4>Chapter 363: Buddhist Monk Jiuzhen</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    As his mind and sense organs slowed, Meng Qi felt everything in front of hime to a standstill.

    Suddenly, a fierce wind passed by as if it was removing the seal of stillness. Everything soon returned to normal. Devil Qi was rolling again. The ck and white world was tinted with bright colors. The bloody river continued to flow.

    The ck clouds that were gathered by the previous meteorological changes were still sprinkling their tears¡ªspots of rains continuously fell to the ground.

    Drip, drop, drip, drop! Many of the dark shadows faded as they screamed in pain, leaving just a few of them intact.

    Smokes and clouds gathered together and became the mummy again. But its Devil Qi became weaker with almost identical Buddhist light.

    The Vital Spirit above Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s head had burned so much that it had be weak and transparent as if it would disappear at any time.

    She pinched her eyes shut as her Vital Spirit returned to her head. Her face was pale, giving an image of fragility and weakness. Worse still, dark blood was trickling down from her Seven Acupores.

    She slowly fell to the ground with increasingly weak breathing. Even so, her grip on her sword remained firm.

    Meng Qi really wanted to rush to her, help her take a Recover Pill to sustain her life, and seize the time to detonate the passage. However, he remained still without losing his judgment. If he didn¡¯t help the Buddhist light outnk Devil Qi, he would render Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s strike at the expense of her life a total waste. They would all die by then.

    It was finally time! Meng Qi nned to activate his Sacrifice Form again.

    Based on the confidential scripts of the Shaolin Temple, an injured person might die instantly after using the Sacrifice Form twice in a row.

    Meng Qi knew that he likely wouldn¡¯t die after removing himself from hismon body, but he might end up a good-for-nothing with all his meridians broken. In that case, a Recover Pill wouldn¡¯t be any help to him and he wouldn¡¯t be able to help in blowing up the passage, either. But if he couldn¡¯t destroy the enemy in front of him right now, there wouldn¡¯t anything to follow up to.

    He only hoped that Qi Zhengyan would utilize all the resources he had umted thanks to his wealth and awaken Zhao Heng. They could then kill off the Half-step Exterior Scenery evil spirit as soon as possible and blow up the passage.

    Just as he wanted to execute his heart sutras, a hand suddenly fell upon him out of nowhere. It was a small palm without much flesh but the fingers were long and slender. It was a beautiful hand.

    Its five fingers were constantly changing and taking various forms as if disying the secrets of life¡ªthe blossoming of a flower, the birth of a baby, and the germination of a seed.

    A faint green light enveloped him and he felt as if he could hear the sound of a seed breaking the mud to germinate.

    The seed, tiny as it was, managed to push the heavy dirt to grow. This was the strength of life.

    This wasn¡¯t an illusion. Countless patches of grass had grown around him, knitting a freshly green.

    Bluecloud Progenitor? Meng Qi was overjoyed. Their savior was here!

    He rushed to Jiang Zhiwei without a second thought and dropped his Flowing Fire so he could retrieve the Recover Pills.

    The palm had hit the mummy squarely on its head, which was already heavily wounded by the Twenty-three Swords Skill. It then injected strong vital vigor into its body.

    Bluecloud Progenitor happened to witness Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s attack as she arrived. Even as she felt shocked, she also felt a sudden urge. It was the urge to make her move.

    She had thought the monster to be frightening so she nned tounch an attack with Primogenitor Guangcheng and Yun Zhongzi. But the monster was weaker than her expectations. It had to spare some of its attention to oppress its Buddhist light. More importantly, it allowed a bunch of kids who had yet to achieve the level of Half-step Exterior Scenery to severely injure itself. Its Devil Qi was almost scattered, nearly giving up the control of its body to the Buddhist light.

    How could she stay put after seeing such a perfect opportunity?

    If she didn¡¯t ept the gift that God had sent her, she would suffer the consequences!

    Ah!

    The monster squeaked sorrowfully and gushes of ck gas spewed out, polluting the green life strength. Its formidable Devil Whelm was everywhere, forcing Bluecloud Progenitor to step backward.

    The Buddhist light took the opportunity to regain control of the body bypletely outnking the Devil Qi. It also drove the Devil Qi beneath its torsos. Although its head was still mummified, its face looked lenient and merciful as it said, ¡°Namo Amitabha.¡±

    Bluecloud Progenitor didn¡¯t dare tounch another attack. She was afraid of helping the Devil Qi outwit the Buddhist light.

    The monster was insanely powerful. She had hit its head with her full force but left only a faint palm-print without causing substantial injuries. If the Devil Qi and the Buddhist light took turns to attack her, she would wind up dead.

    Using his genuine Qi, Meng Qi prompted Jiang Zhiwei to open her mouth. He then helped her take the Recover Pill while speeding the efficiency of the pill inside her body.

    Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s Vital Spirit had be slow in dissipation but couldn¡¯t be contained. Meng Qi was so worried that he wanted to ask Bluecloud Progenitor for help.

    A Buddhist light irradiated Jiang Zhiwei, controlling her Vital Spirit and sealing it inside her head. This allowed her Vital Spirit to fade at an incredible speed.

    ¡°Amitabha. I¡¯m not of much help. Since I¡¯ve confined the Vital Spirit inside her body, she would be saved if you can find a man who could condense a Golden Body in seven days.¡± The mummy ced its palms together. In its yellow frock and red cassock, it was the very picture of a superior monk.

    Meng Qi exhaled. They had Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms backing them up, after all. ¡°It¡¯s not a problem,¡± he said.

    Qi Zhengyan was relieved to see their situation turned better. He stopped trying to struggle and allowed himself to faint.

    ¡­

    A green-robed man sat cross-legged upright on the ground in a stone room. He appeared very young but carried an unspeakable vicissitude. He seemed empty inside as if he was there in person but spiritually somewhere else.

    ng! The long sword upon his knees had unveiled half of its body, but he hadpletely sheathed it at this point.

    After confirming that no one was inside the Skyscraping Pce, Military Star and Matriarch of the West flew inside through the same window Meng Qi had broken into.

    ¡­

    ¡°Amitabha, I¡¯m Jiuzhen.¡± The mummy introduced its Dharma name.

    Earlier, Bluecloud Progenitor had already guessed his identity and state. Even so, she was still confused and doubtful. She remained alert while waiting for him to continue.

    Now that he hade across a cassock-attired mummy in the Demonworld Fragment, Meng Qi didn¡¯t even have to use his brain to know it was Jiuzhen. He gentlyid Jiang Zhiwei down and went up face-to-face with the mummy without an expression.

    Jiuzhenmented, ¡°I came to the Demonworld Fragment with my Buddha Treasure to eliminate Primogenitor Devil, but just as I was almost seeded, I had sadly neglected something. This world was, in fact, indestructible. It took the chance to imbue its awareness in my body. We¡¯ve existed in an interwoven state ever since then, suppressing each other for so many years.

    ¡°I should be long dead but survived to this date because of the awareness. However, I don¡¯t consider this as my luck. I¡¯ve been looking forward to the rare chance where I could kill it.

    ¡°Earlier, I sensed a treasure rted to Primogenitor of Buddhism appear and realized my chance hase. I spared no effort to draw you in, but Primogenitor Devil managed to gain control of my body after I consumed too much of my strength. I sincerely apologize for almost killing you.¡±

    Damn it! Meng Qi couldn¡¯t help scolding the old monk after considering the misery that befell his friends. He was the root of all of their sufferings.

    But at the same time, he finally understood why everything went astray. It was because he used his Buddha¡¯s Lamp.

    Bluecloud Progenitor nodded gently. Her doubts had dispelled after seeing the bluish-whitemp hanging in front of Meng Qi.

    ¡°May I borrow yourmp to aid me in eliminating Primogenitor Devil?¡± Buddhist Monk Jiuzhen asked sincerely, putting his palms together.

    Bluecloud Progenitor frowned, finding that something was off. But, in front of Jiuzhen, she didn¡¯t dare to do anything outrageous.

    Meng Qi was considering if he should get something out of the deal. After all, themp was worth so many Karma points. Then inspiration hit him. He recalled how Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms had described themp: ¡®It seems to be the sessor to the Cold Jade Buddha.¡¯

    ¡°Of course. The destruction of Primogenitor Devil is an act of righteousness that will return peace to this world,¡± Meng Qi said heroically, all while wearing a grave look. He took off themp and handed it to Buddhist Monk Jiuzhen.

    A ferocious but satisfied smile emerged on Jiuzhen¡¯s mummified face. He epted themp and bowed with one hand. ¡°Amitabha. Your kindness will definitely wee the blessing of Primogenitor of Buddhism.¡±

    He sat cross-legged, holding themp in one hand and cing the other before his chest.

    In a serene and merciful voice, he said, ¡°In your lifetime, you knew only murder and blood. Your greed clouded your judgment. Having spent so many years being intertwined with you, I understand your obsessions well. I¡¯ll rid you of your malicious intentions and bring you with me to the purend.

    ¡°In Avalokiteshvara¡¯s journey to enlightenment, she finally understood that all the five senses of the human are void. With this understanding, she finally relieved herself from all sufferings.

    ¡°Shariputra, everything in front of you is vacuum¡­¡±

    The chanting was quiet and solemn, holy and mysterious. Their hearts were at peace, allowing them to think about life.

    Themp on Jiuzhen¡¯s left hand burst with a bright light and cracks grew on his body. The dim breath of Primogenitor of Buddhism rose.

    The endless light illuminated the infinite world.

    They filled the entire Demonworld Fragment with warm and clear light, rapidly dissolving all the Devil Qi as if they were the sun melting the snow.

    With a series of crackling sounds, visible cracks appeared in the ck sky.

    Inside Jiuzhen¡¯s body was a painfully struggling devil shadow. It couldn¡¯t stop itself disappearing. Jiuzhen¡¯s own body was shining with a golden glow before fading midair.

    ¡°Bald Ass Jiuzhen, you make it sound so poetic but you simply just wanted to kill me!¡± Primogenitor Devil roared.

    It burst out inughter as if it had given up struggling.

    ¡°Prajna Paramita is Dharani of Manito, Great Bright, and so on. It¡¯s indeed capable of alleviating all miseries¡­ ¡± Jiuzhen¡¯s expression was lenient and joyful. Both the Buddhist light and the light from themp became overwhelmingly bright, blinding Meng Qi¡¯s eyes.

    The faint ck gas disappearedpletely in the brightness, leaving only an manicughter echoing around them.

    ¡°Do it! I¡¯ll be immortal for as long as desire exists in your heart!¡±

    The Buddhist light dissipated and the entire Demonworld Fragment became clear and peaceful. The sky was full of cracks as if it would copse at any second.

    Military Star and Matriarch of the West had rushed to the dark passage but stopped in their tracks. The entrance was cracking!

    They looked at each other in surprise. ¡°Did the Immortals take the Buddha treasure?¡±

    ¡­

    Jiuzhen revealed his Golden Body¡ªan eight-armed Luohan. But his glow was faint and barely there as if it could fade at any time.

    ¡°Amitabha. It¡¯s all thanks to you.¡± Jiuzhen put his palms together and bowed to Meng Qi with a smile. ¡°I have nothing but an almost broken Buddha treasure left. Please ept it.¡±

    Before he could even finish his sentence, Bluecloud Progenitor was instantly shrouded in green light as she pounced on him.

    Unfortunately for her, Jiuzhen was much faster. He opened the Vertical Eye of his forehead and an emerald Bodhi-seed flew out, hitting Meng Qi on the mid-brows.

    Confused, Meng Qi felt himself bing dizzy before darkness enveloped his vision entirely.

    In the darkness, a colossal golden Buddha emerged with one hand pointing to the heaven, and the other to earth.

    With words full of zen, it said, ¡°I¡¯m the only one between heaven and earth.¡±

    The Buddhist light flourished and dispelled the darkness, carrying with an endless universal logic. But a terrible headache was shattering his head. He instantly withdrew himself from this feeling before he couldprehend anything.

    He happened to see Jiuzhen disappearing with a smile as he resumed his consciousness. A green powder was thrown in his eyes¡ªit was the Bodhi-seed earlier.

    With this Buddha treasure, did it meant he had to grasp the Gist of Trueness of ¡®I, the Unique and Righteous¡¯?

    It didn¡¯t seem right. He could tell from Jiuzhen¡¯s smile that he had cracked the Bodhi-seed on purpose.

    For the moment, Meng Qi couldn¡¯t feel the joy that came with gaining such a priceless treasure. His mind was fraught with illusions of him being hunted to the ends of the world. His sight was full of the scheming Bluecloud Progenitor.

    Damn it! The Buddha¡¯s Palm would attract the greed of everyone. They were going to return to the main world. He wondered if their treaty was still valid¡­

    Even if he sessfully returned to the main world and escaped Bluecloud Progenitor, he would still be everyone¡¯s target after she exposed him¡­

    Even if the Immortals wanted to obtain this kungfu secretly, the Myths would publicize this information. They could just say that the Immortals or Meng Qi and hispanions had obtained the first move of the Buddha¡¯s Palm¡­

    Various thoughts crossed his mind and he instantly locked down on one of them. With a serious expression, he decisively said to Bluecloud Progenitor,

    ¡°Progenitor, I want to join the Immortals!¡±

 Chapter 364: Drawing the Lottery

    <h4>Chapter 364: Drawing the Lottery</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    ¡°Progenitor, I want to join the Immortals.¡±

    Bluecloud Progenitor was dumbfounded. She hadn¡¯t seen thising but when she gave it a second thought, she realized it was a win-win oue.

    Jiuzhen had destroyed the Bodhi-seed before his death, leaving Su Meng as the only person in the world to have witnessed that move.

    The Gist of Trueness wasn¡¯t like a Buddha treasure that she couldprehend just because she has snatched it. Even if she kidnapped Su Meng andprehend it through torture or his Vital Spirit, her understanding would be inferior to his own realization or voluntary contribution. More importantly, he would practice the first move of the Buddha Palm after getting its Primary Instruction and impart it. Those who try andprehend it indirectly would definitely fail.

    If he joined the Immortals, that would be equivalent to her organization gaining the Buddha¡¯s Palm. Any other oue would mean a big loss to them.

    Besides, he was a highly talented person with a good destiny. His offense was stronger than his peers in the same realm. Any organization would love to have someone so powerful join them.

    She knew Su Meng¡¯s true identity. If he returned to the main world without doing anything, her organization would definitely hunt him down. Worse still, the Myths were right outside the passage. Since they didn¡¯t obtain the kungfu, they would definitely publicize the matter to the rest of the Samsara travelers. Su Meng would end up being a public enemy.

    If he joined the Immortals, the Immortals would im full responsibility. In the face of the Myths spreading rumors, her organization could im that it was they who had obtained the Gist of Trueness. It would never ur to the Myths that several youngsters who had yet to even induce their Acupores would obtain it. Either way, they had prepared themselves for the oue. No matter which side won, there would be rumor-mongering and fights.

    Bluecloud Progenitor nced at the Buddha¡¯s Lamp that gradually shattered into pieces mid-air before looking at Meng Qi who had a serious face and sincere eyes.

    ¡°You certainly know how to adapt. You understand the advantage thates with joining our organization now, don¡¯t you? Do you still have the talisman? Burn it after you return to the main world. Someone will lead you to the Immortals,¡± she said, feeling bemused.

    The Demonworld Fragment was crumbling around them. Seeing as there wasn¡¯t any time, she didn¡¯t ask him to sign a treaty straightaway. Besides, she wasn¡¯t worried he would go back on his words.

    It was them indeed! Meng Qi sighed in relief. He picked up the Flowing Fire and the other items from the floor. The danger was over! He then sincerely looked at Bluecloud Progenitor.

    ¡°Progenitor, you said I¡¯d get a set of the enlightenment part of a Dharmakaya method and several Exterior Super moves if I enter your organization and be part of the reserve team. Is that correct?¡±

    His eyes were bright, making him look like Zhen Hui.

    This kid was an expert at making the most of a favorable situation¡­ What a good attitude¡­ Underneath her mask, Bluecloud Progenitor¡¯s expression was unreadable but her voice was rather strained. ¡°Yes. You can pick a nickname that no one is using and get its enlightenment method and three Exterior moves.

    ¡°It takes a lot of time and energy to practice an additional kungfu, so most people would choose something that is simr to their main one. But you¡¯re an exception. Since you major in the Eight Nine Mysteries, you¡¯re adept at simtion and disguises. You can directly convert it into some rting genuine Qi with almost identical strength. If this method is different from your Eight Nine Mysteries in level, perhaps your imitation will be even more powerful. But you¡¯ll be a level lower than those who have taken the typical cultivation steps and you won¡¯t be able to rely on it to condense a Dharmakaya.

    ¡°So you¡¯re free to choose any method you want. I personally think you should go for something that is entirely irrelevant to your current cultivation. It¡¯lle in handy when you need to disguise yourself¡­¡±

    The surrounding mountains and rivers began to crumble before she could finish her words. The Demonworld Fragment was drawing to an end.

    The nonchnt voice of Dominator of Samsara in the Six Realms rang beside Meng Qi¡¯s ears.

    ¡°The Demonic World is destroyed and Primogenitor Devil is eliminated. The task has been over-fulfilled. Everyone will receive double rewards of 2,000 Karma points.¡±

    ¡°Return at once.¡±

    Nearby, the crack in the sky gradually becamerger. It was pitch ck inside the void and incredibly terrifying.

    Darkness clouded Meng Qi¡¯s vision momentarily before he found himself being healed by Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms inside the faint light pir.

    His wounds were minor, most of them being the side-effects of the Sacrifice Form. He quickly recovered and stepped out of the pir. He looked around and, to his relief, saw four other pirs of light.

    Before long, Qi Zhengyan walked out of the pir of light in shock. ¡°The main task is over-fulfilled? Did Bluecloud Progenitor kill Primogenitor Devil?¡±

    He had cked out after Bluecloud Progenitor¡¯s arrival.

    Meng Qi affirmed his guess and used Secret Voice-sending to speak to him, ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it after ditching Zhao Heng.¡±

    This matter was too significant. Though they had undergone life-and-death moments together, they didn¡¯t know Zhao Heng well. It was better to hide it for now. After all, Zhao Heng didn¡¯t have to worry about exposing his identity in the main world. On the other hand, Meng Qi had to remind his friends to stay alert. He didn¡¯t want them to be in the dark even after being targeted by the Myths.

    Ruan Yushu was the third toplete her recovery. Confused, she stared at Meng Qi speechlessly. He told her the same thing he had said earlier through Secret Voice-sending.

    The next one to recover Zhao Heng. He suffered attacks from Primogenitor Devil. If not for his many precious weapons, he would have long died. His wounds were pretty serious. When he saw them looking intact, he smiled bitterly. ¡°To think we managed to survive such a difficult task. It¡¯s really not easy.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right. It¡¯s all thanks to Zhiwei burning her lifeline to weaken the demon. She managed to hold off the demon until Bluecloud Progenitor¡¯s arrival.¡± Meng Qi told him the partial truth.

    ¡°I see.¡± Zhao Heng nodded. Thank heavens they had Bluecloud Progenitor.

    Jiang Zhiwei spent a whole 15 minutes before she was done with her recovery. When she reemerged, she looked like she was in high spirits and her swordwill was richer as well. Airflow seemed to surround her.

    ¡°Have you induced your Nine Acupores?¡± Meng Qi asked, overjoyed.

    Jiang Zhiwei chuckled. ¡°Yes. I achieved a breakthrough when I made that strike. Sword of Heart, Sword of Soul, Sword of Vital Spirit, and Sword of Swordwill. They¡¯re all indeed extraordinary.¡±

    ¡°To think that you secretly consummated your Twenty-three Swords Skill and used it without even informing us beforehand! Back then, I could still use my Sacrifice Form to activate themp. If you could use the Anatta Sword and team up with me, we could have seeded.¡± Meng Qi couldn¡¯t helpining. He had truly received a terrible scare back then.

    Jiang Zhiwei looked up to see the Central Light Pir and casually said, ¡°If I would waver before wielding my sword, that wouldn¡¯t be me.¡±

    A person has to know how to adapt¡­ Meng Qiined again.

    The voice of Dominator of Samsara in the Six Realms reverberated.

    ¡°Task evaluation: ¡®Medium¡¯ for Zhao Heng, Ruan Yushu, and Qi Zhengyan. Each will be rewarded 200 Karma points. ¡®Good¡¯ for Jiang Zhiwei. She¡¯ll have a lottery chance in addition to 300 Karma points. The range of her lottery rewards is items between the enlightenment and the Exterior level. ¡®Excellent¡¯ for Zhen Ding. He¡¯ll be given one Samsara Charm and 400 Karma points. He¡¯ll have a lottery chance as well, the range between the enlightenment and Dharmakaya level.¡±

    What had he done this time? Jiang Zhiwei, Qi Zhengyan, and Ruan Yushu stared at Meng Qi, all thinking the same thing.

    Meng Qiughed dryly. ¡°The Buddha¡¯s Lamp shattered to eliminate Primogenitor Devilpletely.¡±

    ¡°What a pity that such a rare treasure is destroyed. Who knows if you may apprehend something important one day if you carry it around?¡± Zhao Heng sighed.

    ¡°You also lost the chance to be a superior monk¡­¡± Ruan Yushu¡¯s expression wavered between finding it a fortune thing and a regret.

    Meng Qi didn¡¯t dare to continue this conversation. Instead, he pointed at the lottery pot and said, ¡°Zhiwei, draw the lottery.¡±

    Jiang Zhiwei was feeling exhrated and content now that she had consummated her Twenty-three Swords Skill, survived the mission, and induced her Nine Acupores. She smiled brightly and said, ¡°Hope it¡¯s Karma points. I can use them for Exterior sword arts and help disguise myself better in Samsara tasks.¡±

    She had obtained all sword Essences of the enlightenment period. With her strength, she had made the Supreme Methods of the Sword her own. It was second nature to her, to the point that she could use and change the sword moves any way she liked. If she armed herself with other sword arts, it would be impossible for other masters to recognize her frommon moves.

    The only problem was the Anatta Sword was too distinct. She would expose herself each time she used it. Thus, she had to get as many non-Sword Washing Pavilion Exterior moves as possible and use them as her trump cards.

    The lot pot passed many items after it was drawn before finally stopping at the item of Karma points.

    ¡°500 Karma points,¡± Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms announced.

    Jiang Zhiwei burst intoughter. It was exactly as she had wished.

    ¡°Is this the legendary skill of getting what you want?¡± Meng Qi teased. ¡°Magician Zhiwei, tell me what I¡¯ll get.¡±

    She thought about it seriously. ¡°An Exterior move, perhaps. It¡¯s time that you consider disguising yourself. But, with your Eight Nine Mysteries, you¡¯ll have it much easier than us.¡±

    ¡°I hope so.¡± Meng Qi held the lot pot and shook it vigorously. He prayed to Taoist Primogenitor of Buddhism, Heaven Sovereign, and Monster Saint¡­

    As the pot rolled, everyone waited curiously for the result.

    Many items shed over, such as an Exterior method, its rted killer move, and elixirs. In the end, it stopped on an emerald leaf.

    ¡°Vision-obstructing Leaf, an item on the level of precious weapons. It¡¯s capable of hiding one¡¯s breath, difficult for masters beneath the level of Third Heaven of the Exterior to discover. You may use it for 1,900 Karma points each time.¡±

    ¡°Not bad.¡± Meng Qi was satisfied with this result. It could save his life at a life-and-death moment.

    He turned to Ruan Yushu and said, ¡°Let¡¯s take out all our items to exchange for Karma points.¡±

    Ruan Yushu nodded and went up to the Central Light Pir with all her spoils.

    Since the Demonworld Fragment had been destroyed without using Demonic Crystals, so the five in their possession were counted as rewards as well.

    ¡°The Heart of Demonic mes, the internal energy of Fire Demon at the level of Half-step Exterior Scenery, can be exchanged for 600 Karma points.¡±

    ¡°The Blood-red Demon¡¯s Bone, the internal energy of bloody-boned evil spirit at the level of Half-step Exterior Scenery, can be exchanged for 600 Karma points.¡±

    ¡°The chest skin of Blood Demon, the essence of evil spirits at the initial phase of the Exterior, is a precious material for refining weapons. It can be exchanged for 900 Karma points.¡±

    ¡°Soldier Demon¡¯s Demonic Crystal can be exchanged for 400 Karma points.¡±

    ¡°Iron Demon¡¯s Demonic Crystal can be exchanged for 400 Karma points.¡±

    ¡°Fire Demon¡¯s Demonic Crystal can be exchanged for 600 Karma points.¡±

    ¡°Bloody-boned evil spirit¡¯s Demonic Crystal can be exchanged for 600 Karma points.¡±

    ¡°Blood Demon¡¯s Demonic Crystal can be exchanged for 900 Karma points.¡±

    They gathered 5,000 Karma points altogether, with each getting 1,000.

    Honestly, Meng Qi felt guilty. He had gained the best benefit out of them all yet still got a share of the Karma points. Right now, he couldn¡¯t tell them what had happened but he hoped to understand the first move of the Buddhist¡¯s Palm as soon as possible and share it with his friends.

 Chapter 365: Complementing Muscle-bone Strengthening Scripture

    <h4>Chapter 365: Complementing Muscle-bone Strengthening Scripture</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    After some thought, looking at Zhao Heng he asked, ¡°Old Zhao, may you join us to discuss what methods to swap?¡±

    Considering that Zhao Heng had done his best in this mission, and he hadn¡¯tunched an attacked on his own ord, neither had he betrayed them, Meng Qi directly invited him to join them. If Zhao Heng said yes, this would be his first step to integrate himself into this group.

    Zhao Heng couldn¡¯t help twitching his eyes upon hearing Meng Qi call him ¡°Old Zhao¡±. Afterward, he said with a casual smile, ¡°Great things may be done by mass effort. That¡¯s my thought, too.

    Because of the Bluecloud Progenitor¡¯s words, I came to realize that I was too careless all this time. I haven¡¯t traveled in Jianghu, but I¡¯ll be exposed to Samsara tasks if I frequently exercise Book of Shocking the World , so I must be cautious from now on. The simr thoughts came to my mind when I met the Thunder God From the Ninth Heaven in myst mission. I¡¯ve consciously disyed ¡®Emperor¡¯s Dragon Fist¡¯ and the others that I exchanged before. Now, I want to swap another Exterior sword art.¡±

    As it was documented in Book of Shocking the World , Eight Strokes of Turmoil were pretty strong and condescending. Thest two moves of it were even at the Dharmakaya level.

    Zhao Heng had presided over many simr discussions where the participants didn¡¯t need others¡¯ advice, and they aimed at improving the tacit friendships among all teammates. Thus, he gave a rather detailed description.

    However, they could not give all of their information to each other on the basis of their short-term friendship. Of course, Meng Qi wouldn¡¯t ask him about the eight sword arts of Eight Strokes of Turmoil in details.

    He thoughtfully said, ¡°The Immortals have known our identities, except for you, so it¡¯s reasonable for you to harbor such an idea.¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re nning to swap sword arts, you have to consider your own realities in addition to covering Book of Shocking the World . As thest resort we¡¯ll use it in Samsara tasks, it must be strong enough.¡±

    ¡°Do you have any suggestions?¡± asked Zhao Heng with interest.

    They prioritized to address the disguise problem before obtaining the information on the next mission. In the main world, they still had chances to collect items they needed for the ensuing task, and it wouldn¡¯t be toote for them to get ready prior to the task.

    Meng Qi smiled revealing his eight white teeth. ¡°Born into the imperial family, you¡¯re a Destined Ruler with real dragon¡¯s breath. Let¡¯s start with this aspect.¡±

    ¡°Emperor¡¯s Swordsmanship.¡± Qi Zhengyan was thinking of one sword art he had thought about before.

    Meng Qi added, ¡°Besides you, few other people have such features. Many people in the imperial families in many countries in the West Regions and East Sea have simr characteristics, not to mention people in the Great Jin Dynasty, North Zhou Dynasty, and grasnds. As such, your identity won¡¯t be exposed.¡±

    After responding to him, Zhao Heng turned back to see ¡°Emperor¡¯s Swordsmanship¡± and read up on it.

    Such an Exterior sword art needed a Destined Ruler to practice. Aside from this point, it was pretty good and corresponded to Meng Qi¡¯s Seven Purple Thunderstrikes.

    ¡°The Primary Instruction is worthy of 1,000 Karma points, and each of the seven former moves is 800¡­¡± Zhao Heng was pondering over which one to choose.

    Meng Qi said to Ruan Yushu, Jiang Zhiwei, and the others through Secret Voice-sending, ¡°I¡¯m nning to supplement the first volume of Muscle-bone Strengthening Scripture . Later, I¡¯ll transcribe the nine postures to you guys, making the fullest use of Dominator of Samsara in the Six Realms¡¯ exchange.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to exchange other Kung Fu to masquerade yourself?¡± Jiang Zhiwei felt a little startled. In her eyes, this little monk abandoned disguising himself. Even if The Immortals had recognized their identities, the organization kept this to itself. Besides them, there were many other Samsara travelers. If he didn¡¯t cover himself, the other travelers would figure out who he was, too.

    If so, he would encounter countless hidden traps, giving himself difficulties to live in the main world.

    ¡°I¡¯ll make a way to obtain it, which we¡¯ll talk aboutter.¡± Meng Qi didn¡¯t talk much in front of Zhao Heng.

    Zhao Heng finally exchanged Primary Instruction and the first move of Fire Dragon Roaring in the Sky. He spent 1,800 Karma points altogether.

    ¡°I¡¯m about to change a protective treasure with my remaining Karma points. Since I was attacked by the Primogenitor Devil, I¡¯ve lost a lot.¡± Zhao Heng put on sorrowful airs.

    He directly chose one before Meng Qi and the others and made a decision for him:

    the Contribution Certificate. Once it was activated, it would create the Third Heaven of the Exterior defense for three breaths. It cost 2,200 Karma points.

    Realization hit Meng Qi when he saw Zhao Heng gain the Contribution Certificate without hesitation. He possessed plenty of Karma points. If they had failed the main task, they would have spared everything to make an exchange, but that was not true for him.

    ¡°I only have 100 Karma points left for obtaining the information about the next mission.¡± Zhao Heng purposefully spoke to himself after exhaling.

    Meng Qi cleared his throat to confirm that he had never spected how many Karma points Zhao Heng had left. He sincerely said, ¡°In the prior adventures, we¡¯ve happened to obtain the iplete first volume of Muscle-bone Strengthening Scripture . We now want to make itplete. If you want to cultivate it, we can sell it to you at a lower price.¡±

    Now that Zhao Heng had exchanged his sword art and protective treasure in front of them, Meng Qi wouldn¡¯t hold anything back, either. Thus, he made up his mind to put this issue on the table, for adventures in the World of Samsara were quite normal.

    ¡± Muscle-bone Strengthening Scripture ? You mean the Muscle-bone Strengthening Scripture in our world?¡± asked Zhao Heng in surprise. To his amazement, they had obtained the super Divine Skill in their adventures.

    He had to make sure that the Muscle-bone Strengthening Scripture belonged to the main world, for different worlds had different versions with various effects.

    Meng Qi gently nodded and said, ¡°Yes. Unluckily, we only got the first volume, and the postures aren¡¯tplete.¡±

    ¡°The first volume¡­¡± Zhao Heng fell into meditation while frowning.

    If he bit his teeth to make a gather, he would possibly collect the appropriate amount of Karma points. However, he felt heartbroken upon considering surrendering some of his usable items to Dominator of Samsara in the Six Realms. Worse still, its first volume could render useful help to masters at the enlightenment period. It would help them improve their body potential, perfect their moves, speed up their cultivation of genuine Qi, as well as upgrade the cultivation methods at the enlightenment period into the Third Heaven of the Exterior. Even though it was super powerful, he wouldn¡¯t get much benefit from it.

    Dominator of Samsara in the Six Realms had rid him of an emaciated body, and he had relied on adventures to ameliorate his body potential, too. Thus, he was now ranked the top among all young masters. Additionally, with his Nine Acupores induced and Heaven-man Connection realm, he wouldn¡¯t achieve any progress, even if his genuine Qi could be practiced faster. At present, he had to patiently understand heaven, earth, as well as nature, and explore his own road before he reached the Oneness of Heaven and Men realm.

    As for improving the enlightenment methods to the Exterior stage, he had the ability to get as many Exterior moves as he could.

    He exhaled and said, ¡°Su Meng, I really appreciate your kindness.¡±

    If it were the second volume of Muscle-bone Strengthening Scripture , he would never let go of it.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Meng Qi stopped asking before entering the Central Light Pir. As he recalled the nine stances, he transcribed three copies and respectively handed them to Jiang Zhiwei, Qi Zhengyan, and Ruan Yushu. Since he was thergest beneficiary, he decisively objected to their proposal that they wanted to hand over the due Karma points. In this Samsara task, they had paid a high price, but the reward they received was less than his. He would be rest assured if he couldplete the nine stances of Muscle-bone Strengthening Scripture .

    Now that Meng Qi had delivered the message that they would talk about in detailster, they epted the nine stances reluctantly.

    ¡°The iplete first volume of Muscle-bone Strengthening Scripture is worth 6,300 Kama points. It can be exchanged for 3,200 Karma points. If you want to make itplete and adjust it to be in the correct order, you will need to spend 2,500 Karma points. After this, it will be viewed as a traded item and can no longer be imparted to others. Do you still want toplement and reorder it?¡± asked Dominator of Samsara in the Six Realms in a calm tone.

    .

    Meng Qi took a light breath, ¡°Yes, I do.¡±

    The light in front of him was dancing and then condensed into nine golden postures. Immediately, four more postures came out of nowhere and were inserted into the former ones. As they rotated surrounded by dazzling golden light, the 13 finally unfolded a magical scroll in line with the Dharma and Logos.

    ¡°Now, I see. Compared with these, Duan Rui¡¯s nine postures are in exact opposite order¡­¡± Aside from the new four stances, Meng Qi found the order of the right versionpletely opposite of Duan Rui¡¯s. Seeing this, he came toprehend something.

    He gently inhaled before recalling the first volume of Muscle-bone Strengthening Scripture .

    During this time, the giant golden Buddha in his mind began to fade away, and some unspeakable Dharma and Logos were running inside his body.

    Meng Qi felt pretty exhrated. If he embarked on practicing Muscle-bone Strengthening Scripture , he would be able to understand the first move of The Buddha¡¯s Palm very soon.

    Muscle-bone Strengthening Scripture evolved from the third move of The Buddha¡¯s Palm, and it was definitely different from his first move in the Dharma and Logos. Thus, he couldn¡¯t supplement the scripture only by grasping ¡°I, the Unique and Righteous¡±. Out of expectation, practicing the scripture would render help for him to understand The Buddha¡¯s Palm.

    With the guidance of its Primary Instruction, a genius as Dharma Ancestor wouldn¡¯t be sessful in cultivating it, let alone Meng Qi. Wisely, he had given up on practicing ¡°I, the Unique and Righteous¡± directly. Although he could learn it another way, he had a wild idea that when his Eight Nine Mysteries reached the Nine Apertures period, he could probably simte a hint of its realm¡­

    He used 930 Karma points to exchange a Recover Pill, since Jiang Zhiwei didn¡¯t know that she had engulfed his Recover Pill and didn¡¯t mention that she would make it up to him. He would spend the rest of his 430 Karma point in getting the information on the next mission and on the preparations for his journey on Nine Viges World.

    Having witnessed Meng Qi temporarily finish his exchanges, Qi Zhengyan said with an unchanged expression, ¡°I have to disguise my ¡®Book of the Chaos¡¯ in the next task.¡±

    His identity had been exposed in the main world, so he nned on hiding himself in the Samsara tasks.

    Meng Qi said with a nod, ¡°¡®Book of the Chaos¡¯ in enlightenment period is able to mobilize the force of heaven and earth, so are Evil Spirit Cultivation, practitioners of Immortal Path, and the like. Senior Brother Qi, you can think from this aspect.¡±

    ¡°Evil Spirit Cultivation is a bad choice. If you co-practice an Immortal Path cultivation skill, you¡¯ll get a backfiring effect. Thus, you¡¯d better choose a long-term simr Precious Weapon.¡± Jiang Zhiwei made a suggestion.

    Zhao Heng said with a smile after hearing Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s words, ¡°Given the requirement, I know one.

    ¡°My teammate has traded a Truth-seeking Eye. As a Precious Weapon of Immortal Path, it can hide in your mid-brows. When you use your ¡®Book of the Chaos¡¯ in the future, you can make it visible. By then, you¡¯ll be considered a practitioner of Immortal Path.¡±

    Under the guidance of clear proposals, Qi Zhengyan found Truth-seeking Eye soon, and its effects met his demands exactly.

    ¡°As a Precious Weapon of Immortal Path, Truth-seeking Eye is hidden in a person¡¯s midbrows. It can be used to defend mental attacks, identify devils, and connect the force of heaven and earth. Besides, it¡¯s able to create delusions, such as smog and afterglow. It manages to set a fire, freeze pieces of ice, and call in Thunderp capable of numbing people. If it¡¯s given full y, it can produce arge-scale celestial change. It can thrust a spiritual impaling out, too. It¡¯s worthy of 2,300 Karma points.¡±

 Chapter 366: Task Information

    <h4>Chapter 366: Task Information</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    It was a golden vertical eye, simple and unpretentious, yet carried a hint of sacredness. It gave off a subtle shimmer.

    Qi Zhengyan picked up the object and ced it against his mid-brows, telepathicallymunicating with it. Then, after a short while, it let off a series of ripples in the airflow and disappeared just like that.

    ¡°Senior Brother Qi, try and see if it works!¡± Meng Qi felt a surge of excitement as this was what he had pictured previously: Qi Zhengyan wearing a Golden Chain Mail Shirt, with a Phoenix-feathered Cap on his head and a sacred Vertical Eye upon his mid-brows.

    Qi Zhengyan exhaled and a golden Vertical Eye opened on his mid-brows, emitting a reddish light. A crimson glow enveloped his surroundings and a dense ethereal mist rose around him. It was truly enchanting.

    ¡°Not bad!¡± Meng Qi and Jiang Zhiwei gasped in unison. The former was admiring the imagery, whereas thetter was referring to the effect. She said, ¡°A golden Vertical Eye is very fetching. You really get a sense of the Immortal Path from it. Any white mist, crimson glow, or cold light isn¡¯t really odd at all.¡±

    Most importantly, the eye wasn¡¯t simply something that can conceal its user. Without being evoked, it would still provide partial protection against spiritual intrusions. It could identify demons and ghosts and, in a roundabout way, increase the effects of the Azure Blizzard and White Cloud Smoke. Once evoked, it could also alter the weather. If used to good effect, it might be the difference between winning and losing¡ªsuch as creating a sandstorm in the desert to raise the stakes, and with its ¡®spiritual impaling¡¯, the user could direct offensive within the Half-step Exterior Scenery level.

    That was working on the premise that Qi Zhengyan¡¯s strength was only on the enlightened Acupores level. It would allow the use of Precious Weapons to be optimized in the Half-step Exterior Scenery level at most. Everything else was rather secondary.

    Qi Zhengyan¡¯s expression changed as relief washed over him, even though he didn¡¯t smile. ¡°In the past, I looked down on the Immortal Path brothers. I see now that my perspective has been too narrow. Their continued impartation to others is proof enough they shouldn¡¯t be underestimated in some areas.¡±

    Afterpleting the identity concealment preparations, he spent another 500 Karma points on the Swordsmanship of Icy Cold Light¡¯s Vast Snowfall to increase his strength. To date, he had only one kind of Exterior lethal move. If repeated too often, his opponents could easily anticipate and defend against his moves.

    ¡°I should be able to stimte venus Acupore points in the next mission and cultivate the Purple Star River. With its increased power, the moves it brings should be equivalent to having over 1,000 Karma points of Exterior lethal moves,¡± Qi Zhengyanmented. His cultivation could finally attain level five of the Book of the Chaos.

    Meng Qi¡¯s expression was ¡®sincere¡¯ as he said, ¡°I look forward to it.¡±

    For a long time, he had yearned to express the Purple Star River form¡ªa purple energy, like glorious starlight. He found it to be cool just thinking about it!

    Qi Zhengyan abruptly stepped inside the Central Light Pir without saying another word.

    ¡°Senior Brother Qi, what are you doing?¡± Meng Qi asked, bewildered.

    Qi Zhengyan said dully, ¡°To see whether Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms can verify if the order of the nine postures of the Muscle-bone Strengthening Scripture order, when adjusted correctly, is actually effective.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± Meng Qi¡¯s expression was nk.

    ¡°I noticed Duan Rui¡¯s nine postures were still effective even when incorrectly cultivated. That means, if they¡¯re correctly cultivated, they should also be effective,¡± Qi Zhengyan calmly replied. He then went on to verify his hypothesis.

    Regardless of how he muddled and visualized the sequence, Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms always gave him the same cold response. ¡°¡­ If you wish to make adjustments to the correct sequence, you need 300 Karma points.¡±

    ¡°In ordance with cultivating the correct sequence of the nine postures, book one of the Muscle-bone Strengthening Scripture, movement cultivation method of enlighten the Acupores has been evaluated and upgraded to the Exterior entry-level¡­¡± Qi Zhengyan ryed the verification results to his friends.

    Meng Qi was so shocked it took him a moment to find his voice. ¡°Why didn¡¯t I think of that!¡±

    So there wasn¡¯t any need toplete it first. It was enough to cultivate the nine postures and then make up for the difference after breaking through the Half-step Exterior Scenery, or after attaining a certain amount of Karma points¡­

    ¡°Perhaps you¡¯re more of a perfectionist. Besides, I¡¯ve only just thought of it.¡± Qi Zhengyan was still expressionless, but his mouth seemed to twitch into something resembling a smile.

    Meng Qi momentarily nked before regaining himself. By then, Qi Zhengyan had already adjusted the sequence, leaving him with 180 Karma points left.

    ¡°Yushu, what about you?¡± Meng Qi tried to distract himself.

    Ruan Yushu made a noise of acknowledgment, replying, ¡°I¡¯ll first alter the sequence of the nine postures.¡±

    Meng Qi fell into silence once again.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s alreadypleted. It¡¯s more effective and should work for two or three years¡­¡± Jiang Zhiwei tried tofort him, but she couldn¡¯t help bursting intoughter.

    Zhao Heng, with his hands behind his back and a smile on his lips, observed the two of them going about their ¡®special¡¯ way of cultivating their friendship.

    ¡°My Blue Sky Seal is broken. If my family finds out, I won¡¯t be able to give them a proper exnation. So I need to redeem another one.¡± Ruan Yushu stopped discussing the Muscle-bone Strengthening Scripture and went on about her ns to score another one.

    Meng Qi looked at the Exchange List and found the Blue Sky Seal. He discovered that it was an immortal symbol of the Exterior that could head off disasters. It cost 1,800 Karma points but wasn¡¯t that amazing. However, those that were truly amazing would be unusable or ineffective, given Ruan Yushu and Meng Qi¡¯s current strengths.

    ¡°For the remainder, you¡¯ll need to exchange an Exterior-level musical score. Though you already have the Eight Non-human Sounds and Guanghan Curse, they¡¯re still rare after all. You should really use something that doesn¡¯t instantly identifies your n,¡± Meng Qi said as regaining his mental faculties.

    Ruan Yushu nodded. ¡°If I¡¯m not ying my Phoenix-perching Zither, people can¡¯t tell that if it¡¯s anything special, so they won¡¯t be able to recognize me. The key point is the music itself.¡±

    She selected a piece of music effortlessly with uncanny familiarity, finding what she wanted so much quicker than Meng Qi ever could.

    ¡°The Returning Curse, an Exterior-level killing tune that directly inflicts damage to the Vital Spirit and flesh. It costs 1,200 Karma points.¡±

    She was left with 80 Karma points after the exchange. She nned to use them for information exchange on their next mission.

    ¡°Naturally, I¡¯ll redeem Exterior-level sword strokes. I can¡¯t keep using the Hitting the Sea nor Twenty-three Swords Skill.¡± Jiang Zhiwei gave a smile when she noticed everyone¡¯s attention on her. She said indifferently, ¡°I have redeemed the Sword-enshrining Tower¡¯s Hatred for the Heaven and Earth from the 108 Swords of The Iplete Heaven and Fragmented Earth. But I¡¯m stuck without the Primary Instruction, so I can only use it as an enlightened killing move. It¡¯s still a long-standing wish of mine to study it.¡±

    When she discussed sword art, her body seemed to glow from within. She looked so striking that others couldn¡¯t directly look at her.

    The Sword-enshrining Tower was one of the Six Sword Sects. The 108 Swords of The Iplete Heaven and Fragmented Earth was derived from their fundamental sword art, the Thirteen Annihting Sword Practices. It was quite a famous Exterior-level sword art. The user would be unleashing a relentless murderous intention, with every nine des linking together. This made it a lethal move in the Exterior.

    ¡°Zhiwei, your sword art has found its essence and has achieved Dharma and Logos. If you use more of the Exterior-level lethal moves of the Sword-enshrining Tower, any Samsara travelers you meet will think you¡¯re a Disciple of the Sword-enshrining Tower,¡± Meng Qi said.

    Jiang Zhiwei said nothing else and instantly redeemed the Primary Instruction for 1,000 Karma points. She then spent another 460 Karma points to equip and integrate the other 8 styles of the Hatred for the Heaven and Earth. She used 300 Karma points to adjust the sequences of the nine postures, leaving her with 2,100 Karma points.

    She pondered for a moment before saying, ¡°It¡¯s not enough to have the Sword-enshrining Tower moves. We should redeem Exterior sword strokes from as many different sects and families as possible. If we confuse our opponents¡¯ vision and hearing, we can sometimes mix in the Hitting the Sea.¡±

    ¡°When ites to Exterior lethal moves, the Six Sword Sects is naturally our best option.¡± Meng Qi smiled and began looking at the basic sword art of the Six Sword Sects and the corresponding derived sword strokes of the Exterior.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already thought about it. Let¡¯s take the Azuremoon Immortal-falling Sword of the Azuremoon Sword Sect,¡± Jiang Zhiwei answered instantly. How could Meng Qipare with her knowledge of sword arts in the main world?

    The Azuremoon Sword Sect was one of the Six Sword Sects, which included the Sword Washing Pavilion, the Huanhua Swords Sect, the Sword-enshrining Tower, the Snow Mountain Sect, the Eastsea Sword Vige. The Sword-enshrining Tower, the Huamei Heights, as well as the Pure Sun Sect were all sects of the North Zhou Dynasty, whose disciples were predominantly female.

    Meng Qi wasn¡¯t familiar with the sect that Jiang Zhiwei had mentioned and took a cursory nce at everything they offered. He discovered that one of their fundamental major arts was the Immortal-extincting Sword Method. The Azuremoon Immortal-falling Sword was its derivation.

    He was taken aback. The Immortal-extincting Sword Method?

    Could there also be the Immortal-destroying Sword Method, the Immortal-ensnaring Sword Method, and the Immortal-ying Sword Method as well?

    He scanned the list and, to his surprise, found them!

    However, a note was written underneath the Immortal-destroying Sword Method listing. It said: ¡®Out of stock.¡¯

    ¡°Azuremoon Immortal-falling Sword? Not bad¡­¡± He nodded thoughtfully.

    The grand total for the sword art was 6,000 Karma points, with the Primary Instruction costing 1,000, and five sword stroke styles at 1,000 a piece. Jiang Zhiwei redeemed the Primary Instruction as well as the first stroke style, Azuremoon Washes Clear-sky. She was left with 100 Karma points.

    The team then forked out 80 Karma points each to redeem information on their next mission.

    ¡°Long ago, when the gods and demons still visited this world, they left behind many descendants, as well as supreme arts and Precious Weapons. These all brought both chaos and prosperity to earth.¡±

    ¡°The royal family has lost its way and the Emperor cares little about the martial arts, with uprisings and rebellions abound.¡±

    ¡°Find the descendants of the gods and demons and you can acquire the keys to heaven!¡±

    ¡°Main task: Go to Daning and liberate the leader of the Red Coat army, ¡®Peacekeeping Heavenly King¡¯ Du Huaishang. Then kill the mastermind pulling the strings, ¡®Jade Eye Flying Dragon¡¯ Zuo Hanfeng. The reward is 1,000 Karma points for taskpletion, but a corresponding deduction of the same amount if you fail.¡±

    Meng Qi and the rest looked at each other. Unfortunately, the next world would likely be filled with supreme art of the gods and demons, and no shortages of Exterior-level experts. However, the world wasn¡¯t in utter chaos yet so the enemies on the main task shouldn¡¯t be too strong.

    Either way, the world would mostly be made up of people still in their enlightenment phase. That was unless it had the degree of the horror of the main world or that of Journey to the West.

    ¡°Martial arts from gods and demons, experts equipped with Precious Weapons. Look like there¡¯s no particr item that we can use to target them.¡± Zhao Heng frowned.

    Meng Qi chuckled. ¡°At least there are still the strikes avable from the Exterior¡¯s secret treasures, or other simrly helpful treasures. It¡¯s just that they won¡¯t have the direct suppressive abilities of the likes of the Demon-revealing Mirror or the Demon-subduing Pagoda.¡±

    The human tribe was rtively diversepared to demons and ghosts and, as such, there was no obvious way of controlling them.

    ¡°Let¡¯s first take a look at what objects are useful. We should all get as many Karma points as possible so we can try and redeem at least one object next time around,¡± Jiang Zhiwei suggested.

    With the team¡¯s strength, objects that were too potent would be pointless. They only had to select a few items from the sub 3,000 Karma points category, such as a (pseudo) God-tying Rope.

    After deciding on the item, Meng Qi was left with 350 Karma point. Though he had to visit the Nine Viges World after joining the Immortals, where he couldn¡¯t use a Recover Pill if he got hurt there, he still had leftovers of the healing elixir that he had gotten from the Six Fan School. Things weren¡¯t too bad.

    Zhao Heng was the first to leave after staying for a while. Thanks to Meng Qi¡¯s candidness regarding the Muscle-bone Strengthening Scripture, they had be rather close. He found them to be people worthy of befriending.

    ¡°Little monk, what is it that you want to discuss in private?¡± Jiang Zhiwei asked, having held back her curiosity for a long time.

    Qi Zhengyan and Ruan Yushu¡¯s eyes were also intently fixed on him.

 Chapter 367: The Immortals

    <h4>Chapter 367: The Immortals</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    ¡°I¡¯ve joined the Immortals,¡± Meng Qi announced with a small cough.

    He didn¡¯t directly mention the Buddha¡¯s Palm out of fear that the Myths would spot a problem from his words and target his friends.

    ¡°Ah?¡± Jiang Zhiwei looked startled while Ruan Yushu gasped softly. Qi Zhengyan¡¯s eyes widened, the dead, expressionless expression still stuck on his face.

    Meng Qi naturally wouldn¡¯t go into detail. ¡°Basically, Bluecloud Progenitor lent Jiuzhen mymp, helping him kill Primogenitor Devil. She only gained a Bodhi-seed that was about to crumble.¡±

    Sorry, Progenitor! She just had to take the me for this one!

    ¡°Considering this, she invited to join the Immortals.¡± Meng Qi¡¯s expression was extremely sincere.

    Jiang Zhiwei noticed something was off in Meng Qi¡¯s expression. The little monk hadn¡¯t had any desire to join the Immortals before this so it didn¡¯t seem logical that he decided to join them just because Bluecloud Progenitor had asked him again. Compensating him with another treasure would seem more reasonable an exnation!

    Unless¡­ Her pupils shrank as understanding dawned on her.

    She considered what she knew of Meng Qi¡¯s character and linked that with the Buddha¡¯s Lamp, him joining the Immortals, and the Bodhi-seed. The truth began to emerge.

    But she didn¡¯t continue that train of thought as nothing good woulde out of her thinking about it too deeply. It would just simply implicate him for no good reason.

    Why didn¡¯t Jiuzhen simply borrow themp directly from Meng Qi? Could they have been in cahoots with Bluecloud Progenitor? Why did Meng Qi¡¯s attitude change so suddenly? Qi Zhengyan shot Meng Qi a crestfallen expression, though he quickly gathered himself and put the thought behind him.

    Ruan Yushu¡¯s eyes wavered for she knew Meng Qi wasn¡¯t a fickle-minded person. If the situation demanded it and it didn¡¯t involve undermining his principles, he would naturally change his mind in an instant. That meant¡­

    She kept quiet as if she understood his predicament but she decided not to think about it as well. She didn¡¯t think about the Buddha¡¯s Palm which was the foundation of mainstream martial arts.

    The three of them weren¡¯t all that worried about the Myths discovering their own secrets. Even if mental arcane was used to call up their memories, there wouldn¡¯t be any noticeable issues. People would find Meng Qi¡¯s decision to be genuine if they didn¡¯t have an umted understanding of his character. The Immortals wouldn¡¯t deny it either if asked and Meng Qi was merely a reserve member who knew little about them. Seeking intel from him would be useless.

    At the end of the day, the difference in strength between the Immortals and their team was so massive that the Myths wouldn¡¯t be able to guess that the former would slip up. The Immortals merely needed to be uncertain on some details and the me would naturally fall on them. So the possibilities of them being targeted were minimal, but it was still best to be prepared.

    Meng Qi continued, ¡°Either way, I certainly won¡¯t leave our little group. I¡¯ll just be expected to help the organization out asionally, but I don¡¯t know anything beyond that. But I¡¯m afraid I wouldn¡¯t be able to speak for the future.¡±

    ¡°I guess that¡¯s that.¡± Qi Zhengyan sighed.

    Jiang Zhiwei gave a bitterugh. ¡°It can sometimes be a bad sign when things go too well, like doing more than is expected of you on a task or leaving too much to fate to decide and only justing away with your life.¡±

    She looked a little deted.

    ¡°I hope you joining the Immortals will be a turn of good fortune,¡± Ruan Yushu said softly, losing her usual snipe.

    ¡°If I ¡®acquire¡¯ any useful new cultivation methods, we can share,¡± Meng Qi added. He had already gotten used to how things would be.

    They lingered around for a brief chat before going their separate ways. Jiang Zhiwei stepped into the light pir and frowned as she said, ¡°Little monk, the way I see it, your fortune with Buddhism is blossoming. You acquiring the Buddhist Commandment de Ananda, small jade joss, and Buddha¡¯s Lamp one after the other might not turn out to be a good thing. You need to be careful.¡±

    ¡°Mmm, Master Lu said something simr.¡± Meng Qi nodded in agreement.

    He stepped into the light pir himself, intending to first look for the Immortals before going to the Nine Viges.

    ¡­

    After returning to the main world, Meng Qi jumped over the city walls under the cover of darkness. He found a ce to hole up and fished out the talisman that the secretive pgic ¡®immortal¡¯ gave him.

    The talisman gradually lit up, giving off small rays of green light. Arge green hole gathered in front of him.

    Therge hole warped before suddenly morphing into a green gate adorned with mystical runes.

    There was a creak as the void shifted. The green gate opened slowly to reveal the vista beyond¡ªa world of mountains and waterways, red-crested cranes soaring in the sky, mythical creatures running through thendscape, and mountain peaks enshrouded in thick mist. It had quite the fairytale-like atmosphere.

    Standing in the doorway was Meng Qi¡¯s acquaintance, Bluecloud Progenitor. She said, ¡°Fortunately it¡¯s near to an exit. Otherwise, I¡¯d have to go up the hill and down the dale to get here.¡±

    ¡°As it turns out, you can¡¯t get into the Immortals from just anywhere¡­¡± The corners of Meng Qi¡¯s mouth twitched. The opening of the green gate and Bluecloud Progenitor¡¯s arrival had shaken him. He thought he could use the green gate anytime after joining the organization and use it as his escape.

    ¡°Life isn¡¯t that easy!¡± Bluecloud Progenitorughed. In an instant, her tone turned cold. ¡°Hurry up ande inside. There¡¯s no time for chit-chat. We mustn¡¯t be seen by anyone!¡±

    He thought to himself, ¡°Progenitor, you can¡¯t drop your act and expose your true character just because I¡¯m about to join the Immortals. Think about your image!¡±

    He stepped into the void of the green gate, where he felt like there was anywhere concrete for him to stand on. A green mist that enveloped him, whisking him away. It was after a short while before he saw the true Blue Immortal Gate.

    His Vital Spirit was shaken after experiencing the shocks of the void. His body felt as if cracks were running through his body. It was as if he was at the lit end of a long ck tunnel he had just traversed and now, he could properly see the fairytale-like aristocratic family.

    Bluecloud Progenitor flew him up to the highest mountain peak and soonnded at a lofty and majestic Taoist temple. The que was written in a script that was neither ancient or modern. They carried words of significance that he seemingly understood at a nce:

    ¡°The Azure Pce.¡±

    Meng Qi ignored the first two words for he had mixed feelings. about them. But then again, it was possible that the descendants ying with posterity. If he founded an organization, he might very well just name it something like the Tusita Pce, the Jade Virtual Pce, or even the Azure Pce!

    The pce was fairly deserted aside from a few children. Besides Bluecloud Progenitor, Meng Qi didn¡¯t see anyone else from the Immortals.

    ¡°Most of us rarelye to the pce if there aren¡¯t any events. We¡¯ll go to the Immortal-tracking Alley next door to choose tasks or disy items we wish to sell and find things that we need,¡± Bluecloud Progenitor exined. It was as if she could sense what he was thinking.

    Meng Qi nodded. ¡°Can you tell me more about the Immortals?¡±

    Instead of taking flight inside the pce, she led him on foot in an unhurried manner. She exined as they went, ¡°The Immortals are different from the Myths. Our goal is to detach ourselves from Samsara, avoid the final doom, and achieve genuine immortality.¡±

    ¡°In the beginning, a few of our members went on adventures, meeting and acquiring cultivation methods from a group of Taoist sages. This led to the creation of the Immortals. With cooperation as its core eidos, our organization doesn¡¯t force the members to ept tasks. Rather, rewards are the basis of our organization. For example, if Primogenitor Lingbao wishes to scour a ce for ancient artifacts, he may put up a task notice to look for someone who will be interested in joining him. He¡¯ll then offer a handsome reward in return. In another example, I might also issue a task with suitablepensation if it¡¯s inconvenient for me to take on such and such a person. This way, other members or pledges can handle it in my stead.¡±

    ¡°Besides that, the objects you gain from the World of Samsara or the main world can be put up for sale in the alley. Unless you had a prior agreement at the time of the transaction, they can also be directly exchanged with the Immortals and none of it will interfere with your reputation. In any case, it¡¯s a better rate than what you¡¯d get with the Six Realms.¡±

    ¡°Also, it¡¯s forbidden to impart our cultivation methods and organizational matters can¡¯t be leaked to the outside world. It¡¯s all written in the agreement that you signed, witnessed by the Six Realms. If the agreement is triggered, you¡¯ll be instantly obliterated and you won¡¯t even leave a corpse.¡±

    Realization suddenly hit Meng Qi. The corpse obliteration that the Immortals and the Myths practice stemmed from Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms. No wonder His Abbotship Kong Wen saw both organizations as equals to the Six Realms.

    He pondered Bluecloud Progenitor¡¯s words once again before asking, ¡°Was Primogenitor Lingbao a previous leader of the Immortals?¡±

    ¡°Yes. He was one of the first members and is actually our current leader. He¡¯s also known as Sky-reaching Eminentor,¡± Bluecloud Progenitor replied.

    ¡°Sky-reaching Eminentor?¡± Meng Qi was taken aback.

    Primogenitor Lingbao was one of the nine Taoist venerables, traditionally held up alongside Heavenly Primogenitor and Morals Primogenitor. However, in the main world, that wasn¡¯t his nickname.

    ¡°That¡¯s because, in some Worlds of Samsara, he¡¯s also known as Sky-reaching Eminentor,¡± she exined.

    Did she think he didn¡¯t know what world would have such apotheosis? What was the link with the Taoist Celestial Venerables of the main world? Meng Qi¡¯s expression was unchanged as he said out loud, ¡°Progenitor, what else do I need to know?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s one more thing. Official members and pledges must ept at least one task each year. This is to ensure every task is epted and the organization doesn¡¯t be too splintered. Of course, this rule is rarely enforced. Everyone¡¯s highly motivated here.¡± She led Meng Qi into a temple. ¡°Official members must convene once a year topare notes. That¡¯s as long as they¡¯re not in hermetic training or unable to make it due to a mission.¡±

    Inside, it was clean and tidy. The cecked the usual images of the ancestors, morals, or Lingbao for making offerings to. There was just a simple and crude character for ¡®Tao¡¯ that carried an indescribable charm.

    Bluecloud Progenitor told him to wait and went inside the temple alone. She came out shortly after with brown agreement papers. The paper was simple and crude and the wording obscure. She exined, ¡°This details what I¡¯ve had told you before. You can only be a pledge at the moment, but since you¡¯ve already passed the Death Task, you can apply for the inauguration assessment to be a formal member afterpleting three tasks.¡±

    Meng Qi looked over the agreement just to be safe. ¡°What exactly is better about being a formal member over a pledge?¡±

    ¡°The Exterior cultivation methods under a title, one or two types of Dharmakaya movements. Further, only official members are allowed to go on certain ancient ndestine missions,¡± she answered with sparse enthusiasm.

    Meng Qi finished looking over the agreement and looked upon Bluecloud Progenitor¡¯s covetous eye. Without hesitation, he read the agreement in an odd tone and formed his Energy, Qi, Spirit and Will into a pen. He then signed the agreement.

    The agreement ignited and turned into airborne ash. The voice of Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms rang beside his ears.

    ¡°The agreement is established. Prior to the mutual dissolution of the agreement, vitors will be obliterated.¡±

    Bluecloud Progenitor¡¯s tone changed when she heard this. She ground her teeth and said, ¡°Don¡¯t forget to give us the cultivation method that you obtained from the Buddha¡¯s Palm. Primogenitor Lingbao has a use for it¡­ st! That¡¯s so many cultivation methods and Karma points¡­¡±

    There was an indescribable mncholy in her voice. She had had a chance at a Buddha¡¯s Palm but had failed to acquire it then¡­

    ¡°Progenitor, do all formal members need to open a shop and involve themselves in intel-gathering?¡± Meng Qi quickly changed the topic, avoiding topics that caused her anguish.

    She said tly, ¡°Not necessarily. Not everyone is like the few of us who go without an effective disguise. Humph! Some of the guys, for the most part, put on sanctimonious airs and graces with some hoity-toity. Underneath, they¡¯re just intolerable letches!¡±

    Meng Qi slowly nodded. She was Qu Jiuniang alright¡­

    She gathered her grievances and looked at him. ¡°I could see potential in you, which was why I gave you the talisman. Who knew you¡¯d discard it so readily? What a waste of my good intentions¡­¡±

    When it came to such issues, it was best not to argue with a woman¡­ Meng Qi used his breathing topose himself.

    She rambled on for a moment before pausing and saying, ¡°Primogenitor Lingbao isn¡¯t here today, so I¡¯ll be taking you to select a nickname.¡±

    Surprised, Meng Qi followed her to the area behind the temple.

    There, an earthy veil awaited. The suppressed Sword Qi made him feel like something was dangerously wrong as if one false move would cause him to be immediately sliced and diced by numerous des.

    There were more than a hundred pigeonholes set on the wall, each carrying several jade bamboo scripts. Some were dark, whereas others were glowing dimly.

    Of thetter were Primogenitor Lingbao, Progenitor Doumu, Primogenitor Nanhua, Primogenitor Guangcheng, and Lord of Purity and Magic. The former consisted of Heavenly Primogenitor, Lord Taiyi, Primogenitor Guangfa, Immortal Yuding, Immortal Cihang, Purple Virtual Progenitor, and so on.

    Those that glowed seemed to be the designations of the masters¡­ Meng Qi made a little count. There were at least 50 of them, meaning that pledges would ount for 20 or 30 as not everyone in a preparatory team was a pledge. Only those whose strength has reached a particr realm or were selected could receive the designations, and as such, be put forward as assessment candidates.

    The Immortals weren¡¯t equipped with all Taoist immortal cultivation methods. Some of the more notable ones that were missing were Morals Primogenitor, Primogenitor Duobao, and so on.

    ¡°You may choose any one of them as long as it doesn¡¯t glow green.¡± Bluecloud Progenitor pointed at the pigeonholes.

 Chapter 368: Title

    <h4>Chapter 368: Title</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    ¡°I can choose any of these?¡± Meng Qi asked inquisitively. There were three Taoism Celestial Venerables that were not highlighted by the green glow with many other immortals to choose from. ¡°Why did the others before me not choose them? Could it be that there were differences in the selection range between full members and probationary members?¡± Meng Qi wondered to himself as he considered his options.

    Bluecloud Progenitor snorted, ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t you take my word for it?¡±

    She paused for a moment before saying, ¡°Each of the titles before you have their own prerequisites in terms ofpatibility in an individual¡¯s corresponding martial skills or some other matters of affinity. There are also titles that have yet to reach the peak of their cultivation. Without skills of higher levels they are not suitable for the core development of one¡¯s personal skills. Not every title fits the conditions of everyone. Hence the remaining titles, which are avable before you.¡±

    ¡°There is a portion of titles which are likewise on hand simply because their previous possessors have be deceased. This results in their current avability for your choosing, like Lord Taiyi for example.¡±

    ¡°Lord Taiyi?¡± The name was familiar to Meng Qi. He had heard about this previous holder of the title. Word has it that he was a notorious figure in the main world. Captured by Abbot Kong Wen of the Shaolin Temple, he was in but his body was not destroyed. Meng Qi would not choose a title that bore such ill fortune.

    Bluecloud Progenitor had mistaken Meng Qi¡¯s pondering on the Lord Taiyi title as keen interest. Pointing to it, she exined further, ¡°Lord Taiyi of the Celestial Venerables, one of the Nine Taoist Venerables. I shall spare you from further ramblings of his tale, which I am certain you are already well aware of. We shall just go over the anecdotes.¡±

    Meng Qi had nearly retorted about his indifference to the unlucky title which he had disinterest in until the word ¡°anecdotes¡± slipped the lips of his host. Bracing himself, he kept tight-lipped and smiled to Bluecloud Progenitor with feigned anticipation and excitement, ¡°Do carry on, Master Progenitor.¡±

    ¡°The legacies left by the great powers of the ancient often bear with them corresponding fortunes. The influence of the fates might not be exceedinglypelling, but it is sufficient to affect your future encounters. The influence grows stronger as the cultivation of a title matures. Hence, titles of the ancients with modest upbringing and lesser enigmas are often favored choices. It would also mean one would be less likely to suffer the trappings of destiny and the vortex of cycles and karma. Immortal titles of the ancients that carry a certain allure with their mysterious enigmas might embroil the beneficiary of the legacies into whirlwinds of tribtions. Heavy rewards shall be in store, but not without greater risks and perils.¡± Bluecloud Progenitor eyed Meng Qi with gleeful, ck eyes hiding herughter, taunting Meng Qi with her embellishment.

    Not reacting to her jab, Meng Qi understood the intent of the Bluecloud Progenitor. She had spoken the truth, albeit with an ounce of hyperbole.

    ¡°He has, in spite of all that, had the misfortune of tasting the bitterness of the purported ¡®trappings of destiny¡¯ himself!¡±

    The indifference of Meng Qi over her taunts baffled Bluecloud Progenitor. She added dryly, ¡°Observe the cultivation of the Lord Taiyi persona. Have you noticed its resemnce to a certain great power of the ancients?¡±

    Meng Qi noticed the inscription on the jade bamboo scripts that said: ¡°Taiyi¡¯s Secret of Longevity¡±, ¡°Taiyi Savior Spell¡± and ¡°Qinghua¡¯s Magic Script¡±.

    ¡°¡®Taiyi¡¯s Secret of Longevity¡¯ was the foundation of the cultivation of the Lord Taiyi persona, while ¡®Taiyi Savior Spell¡¯ and ¡®Qinghua¡¯s Magic Script¡¯ were secondary utilities which focused on Kung Fu strokes and movement as well as talisman enchantments. Do you not notice the simrities to a certain great power of the ancients?¡± Bluecloud Progenitor repeated her question, concluding her exnation.

    ¡°Longevity¡­ Qinghua¡­¡± Meng Qi murmured as he mulled over his host¡¯s query, ¡°I suppose they are simr to that of the Azure Emperor¡­¡±

    ¡°Tsk! Not bad! You¡¯re notpletely ignorant. Rumor has it that the Savior Celestial Venerable was, in fact, the Taoist incarnation of the Azure Emperor.¡±

    ¡°The Taoist incarnation of the Azure Emperor? Is it not the same as the Zhenwu, the Devil-Rinsing Primogenitor?¡± Meng Qi was shocked by the revtion.

    ¡°Nay,¡± Bluecloud Progenitor shook her head, ¡°Not exactly simr. The Great Emperor Zhenwu was a true Taoist. The Devil-Rinsing Primogenitor was his title, a persona. The names of Zhenwu and the Dark Emperor were actually bestowments by the Celestial Court. The Azure Emperor was an Inborn Spirit who controlled parts of the heaven and earth. But therein lies the conundrum too, he was never able to be on par with the Heaven Sovereign.¡±

    ¡°Therefore it was rumored that he secretly left his Real Body and entered Taoism. Then he adopted the Taiyi persona. Of course, these spections are based on the simrities between their Kong and bits of clues here and there. No one knows if the rumors are true. But what¡¯s certain is that both had existed during ancient times, after Azure Emperor¡¯s downfall, Lord Taiyi remained atrge until the Nine Serenities had gone into hiding.

    Detecting a hint of concern in Meng Qi¡¯s expression, Bluecloud Progenitorughed, ¡°What? Are you unnerved by this? There were rumors that another part of the Azure Emperor had left his true body, entered Buddhism and then assumed the form of the Apothecary Buddha, one of the Three Buddhas and Master over the Pure Lands of the East.¡±

    ¡°Damn, the Azure Emperor had such unspoken invincibility. Each of these great powers of the ancient seemed stronger than the next¡­¡± Meng Qi grimaced with shock and awe. ¡°The emperor that has transcended the realms of Immortality, Taoism and Buddhism might even still be present to this day¡­¡±

    ¡°I believe your choice would be Lord Taiyi then?¡± Bluecloud Progenitor asked sarcastically. She was content knowing that Meng Qi was frightened.

    ¡°I had never once intended to choose Lord Taiyi. Thank you very much!¡± Feigning a grimace, Meng Qi declined, ¡°The cultivations of one of the Nine Venerables of Taoism is most unquestionably enticing. But the tale of the Azure Emperor is but a little too formidable and mysterious for my taste. I would like to keep a safe distance.¡±

    ¡°This is a title that bodes of ill fortune. Thest possessor of the persona had been struck with a most terrible death, and the Azure emperor ispletely entangled with Buddhism. Surely this is not a perfect choice for me!¡±

    ¡°A wise decision, you are most perceptive indeed.¡± Bluecloud Progenitor remarked with augh. Herughter carried a tinge of raspiness which hinted at her maturity.

    Turning around, Meng Qi looked and saw the Lord of Purity and Magic persona, this was the title that he had desired. Unfortunately, it had already been chosen by someone else!

    I would have looked rakish in the slick Taoist garb and priest hat, with the silk belt and grass-woven shoes. There was also the added benefit of the Exterior Eight Nine Mysteries spell in the future!

    ¡°I believe I had mentioned that this title has already been taken? Without the Lord of Purity and Magic¡¯s cultivation of the Eight Nine Mysteries technique, we would not have known of its orded ability of emtion? Could we have taken out parts of the Qi-Channeling pathways, the Dharma ess energy concentration techniques, for his consumption and use? Do you think the Dharma ess mastery of the Sky-throwing Palm technique had just hit me suddenly?¡± Bluecloud Progenitor rebutted rhetorically with sarcasm.

    She had not even the slightestprehension of Meng Qi¡¯s pain of not being able to fulfill his ambition.

    Meng Qi coughed, ¡°Master Progenitor, I¡¯m only wondering about theck of epiphany surrounding the Lord of Purity and Magic.¡±

    Bluecloud Progenitor replied coldly, ¡°There were countless immortals during the ancient times. One could only know so many of them.¡±

    Presuming Meng Qi¡¯s disbelief over her remark, she added, ¡°Primogenitor Lingbao once said that a long measure of the ancient history has been lost. Traces of which could only be found within the World of Samsara. It is highly unlikely that you would have great knowledge on the matter when even he does not avow of a firm grasp of history.¡±

    ¡°Of course¡­¡± answered Meng Qi as his mind spun wildly with thoughts.

    Bluecloud Progenitor then gathered herself and said, ¡°¡®Lord of Purity and Magic¡¯ was known by another name, ¡®Eng Lord Saint¡¯. If you were in ¡®The Myths¡¯, you could choose that title, much like the ¡®Azure Emperor¡¯ is known as Azure Emperor, the Patriarch of the East in ¡®The myths¡¯. Here, he is known as Azure Taiyi: Savior of the Celestial Venerables, though they do not have the Eight Nine Mysteries. So it would be useless even if you could choose it.¡±

    ¡°Right¡­so the deaths of high-level masters in The Myths and The Immortals all had something to do with Azure Emperor! Could it be a mere coincidence?¡± Meng Qi was dubious but he showed none of it. Instead, he nodded and turned towards Immortal Yuding. ¡°The student has grasped the Eight Nine Mysteries technique, as should the Master.¡±

    ¡°Hey, ¡®Nine Revolving Mystic Kung Fu¡¯? ¡®Yuding¡¯s Immortal-stabbing Sword¡¯?¡± Meng Qi seemed surprised.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Bluecloud Progenitor asked, not understanding Meng Qi¡¯s surprise.

    Meng Qi let out a breath and said, ¡°Oh, the name sounds very much like the Eight-Nine Mysteries technique, so I just blurted it out.¡±

    ¡°You have a keen eye, both are simr and are authentic Taoist Mystic Arts. I have forgotten to mention that Immortal Yuding was actually the teacher of Lord of Purity and Magic. So if that is what you end up choosing, I can imagine Qing Yuan being upset.¡± Bluecloud Progenitor gave a smile in anticipation of what would follow.

    ¡°Aha, I¡¯d love to see that too!¡± Meng Qi thought before heughed, ¡°But if I¡¯ve cultivated the Eight Nine Mysteries, how was it that my teacher had not?¡±

    Bluecloud Progenitor thought for a moment and answered, ¡°It¡¯s rumored that the Heavenly Primogenitor had imparted the Eight Nine Mysteries to the Lord of Purity and Magic through the Immortal Yuding. The skill rivals the Buddha Heaven Interception. But no one is certain of its origins.¡±

    ¡°I would advise against choosing Immortal Yuding, for the Nine Revolving Mystic Kung Fu is too simr to Eight Nine Mysteries, so it would be easy for people to guess your identity. You¡¯d be better off choosing a totally different style. You¡¯ve harnessed the Eight Nine Mysteries anyway, which means you could just emte the Nine Revolving Kung Fu, that way you wouldn¡¯t need to waste energy or worry about anyplications.¡±

    Meng Qi nodded in agreement and turned towards the Heavenly Primogenitor persona. Did the Eight Nine Mysteries have something to do with him?

    ¡°The persona of the Heavenly Primogenitor. The origin of all things. He who holds the secret of nihility in his hands even before heaven and earth came into form. Hence his skills are frighteningly strong. It was whispered that he possesses powers that could rival the Buddha¡¯s Heaven Interception. But since the lore about the Heavenly Primogenitor is scarce even within the Six Realms, we could only procure sections about the unsealing of the Acupores and the Exterior Scenery on this persona. Therefore many of us have opted on other titles and personas, besides him,¡± exined Bluecloud Progenitor. This justified the reasons that all have forewent the opportunity to secure the persona who was reigned supreme over the Celestial Venerables.

    She then added, ¡°At first, Primogenitor Lingbao and his crew were only able to stumble on a few dozen cultivations of certain titles, the rest were umted through various tasks. That is why we now have such an abundant array of cultivations to choose from. However, some cultivations have parts missing, such as those of the Heavenly Primogenitor, or the Eight Nine Mysteries technique, where we only have the first chapter of the Dharmakaya. Some titles we don¡¯t have at all, like Morals Primogenitor, Duobao Primogenitor, Devil-Rinsing Primogenitor, etc.¡±

    Meng Qi listened carefully as he browsed through the Kong of the Heavenly Primogenitor.

    There was a jade bamboo script, in which some writing that resembled both ancient and today¡¯s writing could be read directly from the heart,

    ¡°Heavenly Golden Scripture!¡±

    ¡°Also called Jade Virtual Cave Skill, we know it as Jade Virtual Sky-opening Skill,¡± Blurted out Bluecloud Progenitor carelessly. She then introduced the titles Primogenitor Fuangfa, Immortal Cihang, Purple Virtual Progenitor, Progenitor Jinmu, The Matriarch of the West¡¯s Taoist name. When she finished her introductions, she added, ¡°Mull over it yourself, choose something that is totally different to your own Kong in the main world so that you would not reveal your identity.¡±

    Meng Qi nodded as he mulled over his choices. He browsed through the Kong of Primogenitor Lingbao, where there were four parts, Immortal-extincting Sword Method, Immortal-ensnaring Sword Method and two others. It also contained the Immortal-destroying Sword Method , which was not found in the six realms, but there was a line that read, ¡°Second chapter of Dharmakaya missing¡±.

    Then, he started focusing his thoughts on all the missing titles,

    ¡°The title I choose cannot be from a woman!¡±

    ¡°Nor can it be rted to Buddhism!¡±

    ¡°The best choice would be one that has fewer missing chapters, and fewer misfortunes attached to it. My main cultivation is the eight nine mysteries anyway¡­¡±

    ¡°Of course, it must also have style!¡±

    After a long while, he let out a sigh of relief and said, ¡°Primogenitor, I¡¯ve made up my mind.¡±

    ¡°Which title do you choose?¡± Asked Bluecloud Progenitor, excited with anticipation.

    Meng Qi lifted his head a little and uttered two words,

    ¡°Heavenly Primogenitor!¡±

 Chapter 369: Three Moves of the Exterior

    <h4>Chapter 369: Three Moves of the Exterior</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    ¡°Heavenly Primogenitor?¡± Bluecloud Progenitor asked in a shocked tone. ¡°You really want to be the Leader of the Nine Primogenitors of Taoism, the origin of all things and Karmic consequences that symbolizes nihility and open-up, knowing it¡¯s a title that already exists?¡±

    It was as if the Heavenly Primogenitor had just disappeared off the face of the earth, as there was no clear record of his existence, or downfall. It was one thing to seek impartation of his arts, but quite another to shoulder his title, and it was not for just anyone!

    Then again, it did seem applicable as his Heavenly Primogenitor art was iplete, leaving the benefits that apanied it limited. For someone that could attain The Buddha¡¯s Palm, it might indeed be a good thing, because it could offset some other Buddhist misfortunes. After all, the Heavenly Primogenitor¡¯s style was vastly different to that of Killing de Su Meng¡¯s, that it was also a good way to conceal his real identity.

    Moreover, ording to the creator of the ancient saint Eight Nine Mysteries, also known as the Jade Virtual Primogenitor, each of their orthodoxies had some impartation of this art. Su Meng might have been able to find out the secrets of the Eight Nine Mysteries within the Heavenly Golden Scripture.

    Seeing that the Bluecloud Progenitor was both amazed and stunned, Meng Qi lost some of his previous momentum. He asked in a low voice, ¡°Progenitor, could it be that I am not allowed to choose this title?¡±

    ¡°You may.¡± Replied the Bluecloud Progenitor concisely.

    Meng Qi breathed a sigh of relief and then asked in a worried tone, ¡°Progenitor, would I be a target if I chose this title?¡±

    It was such an aggressive title. As discernible from their titles, many of the formal members in The Immortals¡¯ were either his direct disciples, or the subsequent generation. Apart from Primogenitor Lingbao, no one was on his level. ¡°Would I be the first member to die after choosing a title?¡±

    Seeing Meng Qi ask with such a worried tone, Bluecloud Progenitor was taken aback for a second, then couldn¡¯t helpughing hysterically. ¡°This is one funny chap!¡±

    The Heavenly Primogenitor, Primogenitor Daode and Primogenitor Lingbao were all Celestial Venerables that had existed before ancient times. Their statures were neverpromised even at the height of the Taoist Primogenitor of Buddhism era. Heaven Sovereign was able to reign during ancient times in part because he was powerful, but also because those three Primogenitors rarely appeared in the world then.

    Meng Qi blushed, ignoring the Bluecloud Primogenitor¡¯sughter. It was a while before she gathered herself. She then added, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they¡¯re all elders, so they won¡¯t hold it against you even if they¡¯re actually angry.¡±

    ¡°It also means that when you and other members encounter enemies, they would most likely attack ¡®Heavenly Primogenitor¡¯ first, being none the wiser.¡±

    ¡°I see. The title is a little too tant, on your face¡­¡± Meng Qi said to himself, ¡°it¡¯s simr to my current role in the team anyway.¡±

    When Bluecloud Progenitor finished exining, she let out a sigh and added in a serious tone, ¡°Decided? Because there¡¯s no changing your mind after I open it.¡±

    ¡°I am,¡± he said in a calm, steady voice. Meng Qi would not go back on a decision once it was made.

    The Bluecloud Progenitor nodded and took out a jade pendant that seemed like it had absorbed an infinite amount of Sword Qi. She then ced the jade pendent on the golden rays emanating from the Heavenly Primogenitor¡¯s pigeonhole.

    After the rays receded, they revealed inside the pigeonhole a jade bamboo script that had the words, ¡°Heavenly Golden Scripture¡± inscribed on it.

    ¡°There are some missing pieces to this art, apart from the section following the exterior level, there are also missing parts in the enlightening of the Apertures and the Exterior level too. However, as a Dharma ess that acts as a cover, it¡¯s good enough.¡± Bluecloud Progenitor said casually as she held the jade bamboo script, ¡°You must first choose three Exterior movements before I can give you the Gist of Trueness.¡±

    The jade bamboo script of the Heavenly Golden Scripture also contained the Exterior art and a few moves of Dharmakaya, which was why it had to be treated with priority.

    Meng Qi then asked with anticipation, ¡°Which moves?¡±

    ¡°There are 36 moves in all, but only one move of the enlightenment period, the Jade Virtual Palm. However, cultivating this one move, the palmsmashing art, is equivalent to mastering many palmsmashing arts and footwork.¡± Bluecloud Progenitor thenughed, ¡°As for moves of the Exterior, there are quite a few, I¡¯ll go through them with you one by one. I trust you¡¯ve heard of the Heavenly Primogenitor¡¯s Divine Skills and supreme arts?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve only heard of one, Nine Primeval Seals, a Peerless Godly art-level movement including the Skythrowing Palm.¡± Answered Meng Qi, whose eyes had just lit up.

    Bluecloud Progenitor nodded and added, ¡°Every imprint of the Nine Primeval Seals contains a philosophy that¡¯s deeply rooted in its core, of which Infiniteness, First Dao and Genesis of Heaven are more than sufficient to rival any moves of Heaven Interception and Buddha. Those are at the core of Heavenly Golden Scripture. It¡¯s a shame we do not have them¡­¡±

    ¡°Herst words were such a buzz kill! ¡± Meng Qi¡¯s eyes twitched.

    ¡°However, we do have the imprints: Heaven Overturn, Wuji and Yin and Yang,¡± she said with a chuckle.

    ¡°I just wish you¡¯d finish your sentences in one go, instead of having these intermissions¡­¡± Meng Qi¡¯s heart sank once again.

    The Myths¡¯ Bluecloud Progenitor continued, ¡°Apart from all of that, Heavenly Golden Scripture contains another Peerless Godly Kung Fu that¡¯s simr to Skythrowing Palm called Fist Art of Five Beginnings and Five Morals, which rivals the Preternatural Fist Art of Five Beginnings and Morals. If one could harness it and reverse engineer the Fist Art of Five Beginnings and Morals, one could then cultivate the most powerful imprint, Infiniteness, which is on par with Heaven Interception and Buddha. The Myths¡¯ Xi is said to be trying the same thing.¡±

    ¡°Do we have this art?¡± Asked Meng Qi before Bluecloud Progenitor started her intermission act again.

    She then answered with a smile, ¡°We have a couple of the moves.¡±

    ¡°Thank heavens.¡± Meng Qi let out a sigh of relief. He would have smashed his head against the wall if he had found out after listening to her extended preamble that there were no arts. Of course, if he did hit his head against the wall, the more likely scenario was that the wall would have copsed, ¡°But why would the Heavenly Golden Script contain the Preternatural Fist Art of Five Beginnings and Morals?¡±

    ¡°Tai Yi, Tai Chu, Tai Shi, Tai Su and Tai Ji are the five progressive stages of heaven and earth, from nihility to fullness. The Heavenly Primogenitor title contains secrets from before the heavens were opened up, right? And isn¡¯t it the embodiment of nihility?¡± Bluecloud Progenitor asked rhetorically.

    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Meng Qi nodded gently.

    ¡°I thought so. It¡¯s the origin of all things and Karmic consequences!¡±

    He got quite excited as he thought about it. In contrast to being unable to cultivate the missing Primary Instructions and still being unable to learn the empty Buddha¡¯s Palm art, this was something tangible!

    Bluecloud Progenitor sensed Meng Qi¡¯s excitement, she then pessimistically added, ¡°They¡¯re all Dharmakaya level moves, which means you can only choose them after you¡¯ve be an official member. Or you could exchange something for them after you have discerned the Dharmakaya of The Buddha¡¯s Palm art.

    ¡°I¡¯m well aware Progenitor, but one must have hope!¡± Answered Meng Qi in a serious manner.

    He could not tell what her expression was under the mask, and she was silent for a while before adding, ¡°The Exterior movements of the Heavenly Golden Scripture all originated from the Nine Primeval Seals and Fist Art of Five Beginnings and Five Morals, including Sky-turning Three Palms, Four Secrets of Wuji and The Beginning Finger.¡±

    ¡°What are the moves of the Sky-turning Three Palms?¡± Meng Qi was fascinated by the Skythrowing Palm since he had emted the moves before.

    ¡°They are Turning Heaven and Earth upside and down, Palm Covering Three Worlds, and Shattering the Heaven and Earth. The Four Secrets of Wuji include Standing Still, The Generous Soil and so on¡­¡± Bluecloud Progenitor went on exining. In the end, she reminded Meng Qi, ¡°You can only choose three moves.¡±

    ¡°Could it be possible that in the end the North-guarding Yellow g in the Center of the Heaven and Earth could be generated by the Wu-Ji Seal? Such defensive moves are just what I need!¡± Meng Qi knew more than he let on!

    He thought for a moment and chose an offensive palmsmashing art and a defensive one, ¡°I want Turning Heaven and Earth upside and down from the Sky-turning Three Palms, and Standing Still from the Four Secrets of Wuji.¡±

    They were all elementary moves because Meng Qi was worried that if he chose moves from thetter stages, he would have difficulty reproducing them.

    ¡°Good choices.¡± Bluecloud Progenitor did not discourage Meng Qi, ¡°As for thetter Exterior level movements, I suggest you choose moves spawned from the Fist Art of Five Beginnings and Five Morals. After all, they are the essence of the Heavenly Golden Scripture. They would assist your reproductions.¡±

    Over a dozen moves had been spawned from the Fist Art of Five Beginnings and Five Morals. Meng Qi couldn¡¯t decide on the spot, so he requested, ¡°Progenitor, please give me some guidance. I¡¯m a bit overwhelmed.¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go for the Tri-gem Wish Fist. Since there is only one move, it¡¯ll be easier for you to emte.¡± Bluecloud Progenitor thought for a moment an added, ¡°You¡¯re currently cultivating the three treasured elements: Energy, Qi and Spirit. By the time you reach the Half-step Exterior, you¡¯d be able to collect any three of the Five Elements andbine them, by which time its power would be scary.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s done!¡± Meng Qi¡¯s eyes lit up as he chose the fist form without further hesitation.

    Bluecloud Progenitor then took away the Gist of Trueness of the Exterior from the jade bamboo script and handed it to Meng Qi.

    Meng Qi then ced the jade bamboo script between his eyebrows and projected his spirit outwards. Chaos then erupted in his mind. There was no order at all. The beginning and end were all fused together.

    The feeling soon passed and all sorts of scriptures came to him. Meng Qi gathered himself together and tried to take it all in.

    Momentster the arts part of enlightening the Apertures wasplete. Meng Qi saw a slender and terrifyingly powerful palm suddenly strike down from above and flip heaven and earth. The other palm stood upon legs on the ground. Its upturned fingers, each with distinct prints, reached out and blocked the attack like a Golden Lotus in bloom. It was as if it were one with the earth.

    Lastly, a golden fist that no move from the arts could block, swung down and sttered the enemy¡¯s brains, the Vital Spirit dissipated.

    As the scene disappeared in his mind, Meng Qi took a deep breath and activated Eight Nine Mysteries to try and remember all that he had just seen.

    ¡°Remember, the arts under this title cannot be passed on to anyone else, including the Dominator.¡± Reminded the Bluecloud Progenitor. She seemed to have pulled out another mask from somewhere along with a dark yellow object and a blue talisman.

    ¡°I need a drop of your blood on this Immortal-identifying Knot, which will be used as your identity.¡± Exined the Bluecloud Progenitor as she passed the dark yellow object to Meng Qi.

    As Meng Qi gave his blood, she continued, ¡°The Immortal-traveling Charm is used to open the door to The Immortals, but since you are not yet an official member, you do not have the freedom toe and go. The nine entrances to the Azure Heaven are situated¡­¡±

    When Meng Qi hadpleted the blood ritual, the Bluecloud Progenitor gave him the Immortal-traveling Charm and the Heavenly Primogenitor¡¯s mask and took back the Immortal-identifying Knot. She miraculously split it in two and handed half of it to Meng Qi, ¡°To get in and be acknowledged by the other members, you must carry the Immortal-identifying Knot.¡±

    Meng Qi nodded gently, caressing the Heavenly Primogenitor¡¯s mask. Here was a solemn and majestic Taoist, who also exuded youth, maturity and respect all at the same time.

    ¡°Our masks are made of a special material able to block out sub-Dharmakaya forms of mental prying.¡± Bluecloud Progenitor sped her hands together and said, ¡°Right. Follow me to the Immortal-tracking Alley to choose your first task.¡±

    ¡°Hopefully there¡¯s a task rted to the Nine Viges, so I can avoid all the trouble¡­¡±Meng Qi did not say a word and put the Heavenly Primogenitor¡¯s mask on. Then he changed into the Taoist robes Bluecloud Progenitor gave him.

    Along the way, many young disciples looked at Meng Qi¡¯s ¡®face¡¯ with shocked expressions. ¡°The Heavenly Primogenitor lives? Has someone finally taken the title on?¡±

    The Immortal-tracking Alley was located on a remote peak next to the Azure Pce. It was open and peaceful with many jade pirs. On each pir there were different notices. Some of the notices were about the exchanging Samsara for Precious Weapons, some were invitations to explore certain ancient ruins. There were all sorts of notices, but they could be split into two main categories, one of which was for the buying and selling of objects or arts, and the other for tasks.

    Inside were some masked Immortal members, who froze for a moment upon seeing Meng Qi, who knew under their masks they mostly had looks of surprise or bewilderment.

    A tall girl attracted Meng Qi¡¯s attention the most. She had luscious jet-ck hair which naturally fell down her back. She also had long slender legs, and this slightly ethereal quality about her.

    ¡°That¡¯s Progenitor Doumu.¡± Bluecloud Progenitor exined through Secret Voice-sending.

 Chapter 370: Returning to the Nine Villages

    <h4>Chapter 370: Returning to the Nine Viges</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Progenitor Doumu¡­ Meng Qi¡¯s heart dropped. It was Progenitor Doumu who became the pinnacle of the Exterior more than a decade ago?

    In the Great Buddha¡¯s Hall of the Shaolin Temple, Xuan Yuanzi, the Zhenwu Sect¡¯s President of General Affairs had once mentioned his idental encounter with Progenitor Doumu of the Immortals. After a fierce battle with Progenitor Doumu, he was forced to flee in defeat.

    A great master in his own right, Xuan Yuanzi was ranked amongst the elites of the Terrestrial Rankings. Thus, it would be safe to hazard that Progenitor Doumu had reached the supreme levels of the Exterior. Given that the fight was more than a decade ago, he might even be just a half-step away from attaining Dharmakaya at the moment. Even if Progenitor Doumu had yet to achieve a breakthrough, he would still be stronger than his master, his uncle. He might be one of the top three masters in the Immortals who paled inparison only to Primogenitor Lingbao.

    Meng Qi was caught off guard to unexpectedly encounter such a prominent figure of the Immortals.

    Progenitor Doumu was d in a simple light green dress. The hems of her dress were designed to cling to her legs, making her look more aggressive than if she was in a conventionaldy¡¯s garb. Her imposing presence impressed them all.

    She was reading the notice on the jade pir when she sensed Meng Qi and Bluecloud Progenitor approaching. She turned around slowly, surveying Meng Qi closely from behind her mask. In a clear and melodious tone, she said, ¡°Finally, someone has chosen to inherit the legacy of Heavenly Primogenitor.¡±

    Her eyes were dark and distant, like a well of unknown depth filled with mncholic memories.

    ¡°My respects to the Primogenitor.¡± Meng Qi greeted her cautiously with a bow.

    Progenitor Doumu nodded in response and said, ¡°I hope I¡¯d have the pleasure of witnessing the Infiniteness, the First Dao, and the Heaven Opening Seal one day.¡±

    She then turned and left without another word to him.

    ¡°Progenitor Doumu seems a little odd¡­¡± Meng Qi murmured to Bluecloud Progenitor through the Secret Voice-Sending technique.

    Bluecloud Progenitor smiled. ¡°Being a strong and powerful person of noble rank, it¡¯s only natural that she can see ¡®things¡¯ that meremoners can¡¯t.¡±

    Really? Meng Qi stared at Progenitor Doumu as she left in silence. Her breath was light and quiet. Like the center of the universe, sparkles of stars seemed to trail from her body and surrounded her.

    ¡°With her level of powers and skill, using Secret Voice-Sending technique is just like speaking loudly in front of her¡­¡± Bluecloud Progenitor mocked.

    And he had just foolishlymented on her oddness¡­ Meng Qi¡¯s expression stiffened. Since his arrival, he had picked a title that the others mocked and heckled about. Now he even had the impudence to babble behind the back of an important figure¡­

    But wait, Jiang Niang was the first to use the Secret Voice-sending technique!

    But she hadn¡¯t spoken ill of anyone yet. She was an expert of the Exterior. She¡­ she induced him to use the Secret Voice-sending technique!

    What a vengeful woman!

    With the glow of contentment in her smile, the Bluecloud Progenitor pointed to the jade pirs. ¡°You can choose your own tasks but you have to finish them within a year. Otherwise, you¡¯d be viting the contract. After you finish all three tasks, you can apply for the test to be a full member.¡±

    Havingpleted the Death Task and having the required skills and power, Meng Qi was qualified to take the test to be a full member. But, being a new admission to the organization, he¡¯d like to have a closer observation before making his decision.

    Being the center of public scrutiny within the organization, Meng Qi attracted the stares of different parties bearing hidden intentions. He wandered around slowly in the Immortal-Tracking Alley to nce at the notices put up around him, trying to find tasks rted to the Nine Viges so that he could finish his tasks simultaneously without making another trip and spending more effort.

    There were many redeemable objects that piqued Meng Qi¡¯s attention. It was a shame that most of his skills and inventory have been redeemed for Karma points while the rest were indispensable. He didn¡¯t have any left to spare for exchange. Disappointed, he pinned his hopes on the future of his attainment of the Buddha¡¯s Palm.

    His eyes suddenly lit up at the sight of two words: ¡®Nine Viges¡¯.

    ¡®Urgent task: a woman from our team was embroiled in an emotional conflict with the master of the Heavenly Vige in the Nine Viges World. He detained her in the Heavenly Vige and barred her from leaving. Without knowing when she¡¯d be released, our main task has been dyed indefinitely. We sincerely plead assistance from the senior members.¡¯

    ¡®Rewards: a 500-year-old Qinghua Fruit.¡¯

    ¡®Task Assignee: the North Underworld reserve team.¡¯

    Qinghua Fruit? The main ingredient of the Immortality Elixir of the East Pole? Meng Qi was lost in thought for a moment.

    Noticing that Meng Qi¡¯s attention on the particr task notice, Bluecloud Progenitor borated in detail, ¡°The North Underworld is one of our reserve teams but none of them passed the test and selection to be a probationary member.¡±

    ¡°With their strength, they shouldn¡¯t have been involved with a master of the Nine Viges in their main task.¡± Meng Qi found it amusing. Things seemed to have developed into a ludicrous love affair?

    They weren¡¯t even probationary members and none were strong enough to be ranked within the top 25 of the Ranking List of Young Masters. On the other hand, there were surely Exterior masters in the Nine Viges World. The master of the Heavenly Vige would be a Half-Step of the Exterior Scenery at the very least. With the team¡¯s current strength, there was no way they would be able to defeat enemies of such levels even if they attacked in unison. Meng Qi reasoned to himself silently.

    ¡°Of course not,¡± Bluecloud Progenitor answered confidently. ¡°It was likely that they were foolishly sidetracked halfway and became involved in the affairs of the Heavenly Vige.¡±

    Sheughed. ¡°It was said that there¡¯s no time limit for their main task. They would have to remain in the world of the Nine Viges indefinitely until theyplete their main task. So they¡¯re resorting to enlisting the aid of other Samsara teams to submit this task listing.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it better to stay there? It¡¯d take mere seconds to return to the main world. They can concentrate on training to reach the Half-Step of the Exterior Scenery since it¡¯d never bete for them to save their teammate,¡± Meng Qi replied, puzzled.

    That was unless the woman was close to the team and they couldn¡¯t bear to see her suffer.

    Bluecloud Progenitor snorted. ¡°Do you think Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms would be so kind? The training would be much harder for tasks without time limit. After a month or so, it¡¯d be almost impossible for them to finish their tasks. Meanwhile, their bodies would continue to age as normal. Once they have returned to the main world, they¡¯d only find that their hair has greyed.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡± Meng Qi made a mental note to avoid any potential ruse that Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms may pose. There was no telling what traps would be waiting for him.

    After a moment of consideration, he said, ¡°Progenitor, I¡¯d like to take this task. Do you have a profile of the team and a detailed introduction of the Nine Viges?¡±

    His real intention was thetter: the introduction of the viges.

    ¡°Of course.¡± Bluecloud Progenitor motioned to Meng Qi to first tear down the notice of the task.

    He had barely torn the notice when it was engulfed in brilliant, emerald-green mes. The notice and the mes turned into a wisp of green smoke that entered Meng Qi¡¯s Heavenly Primogenitor mask. Detailed information on the North Underworld team appeared before his eyes. The team currently has four members, two men and two women. The detained woman used the alias, Qin Qing.

    Bluecloud Progenitor continued her introduction as Meng Qi read through the disyed information. ¡°The Nine Viges are the Heavenly Vige, the Earthly Vige, the Peoples¡¯ Vige, the Sun Vige¡­ Their kungfu are all gained from the secret mausoleum in the Thousand-Mile Mountains. But the founding masters of the Nine Viges were struck by a sudden madness and together, they retreated into the tomb in their declining years. The mausoleum remains a mystery and we have yet to locate it. It¡¯s probably dangerous so you¡¯re not advised to find it now.¡±

    They had already explored the ce¡­ Meng Qi listened closely in silence.

    ¡°No conventional imperial courts or governments exist in the Nine Viges World. The Nine Viges jointly govern the affairs of their world and elect an Emperor of Tengen as their ruler. The Emperor is either invincibly strong tomand the respect and obedience of his citizens or chosen from amongst the Nine Viges. In short, the masters of the Nine Viges are at least a Half-Step of the Exterior Scenery¡­¡±

    Bluecloud Progenitor exined all the relevant information the Immortals have collected about the Nine Viges. ¡°The previous Emperor of Tengen was Huangfu Tao, the Conducting Punishment for Heaven of the God-Gathering Heights. However, like the founding masters of the Nine Viges before him, he had also retreated into the mysterious mausoleum in his twilight.

    ¡°The Nine Viges have yet to elect a new Emperor of Tengen at the moment because there are at least two Exterior experts outside the viges. With the masters of the Moon Vige and the Star Vige, all four experts of the Exterior should firstpete amongst themselves.¡±

    He knew the name¡­ Meng Qi was overwhelmed with emotions at the mention of Huangfu Tao. It was his advice that had helped Meng Qi understand parts of the essence of the Dharmakaya techniques. It was imperative that he repay his kindness.

    With great power,es great responsibility and consequences as well. Having learned the virtues behind the Karma stroke of the Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship, Meng Qi was more cautious with the retributions of karma. He tried his best to repay the kindness that others had extended towards him. He felt a deep gratitude for Huangfu Tao, more so with the fact that he had managed his mastery of the Five Thunder Bombardment of Sky technique from the God-Gathering Heights.

    ¡°This is a map of the Nine Viges.¡± Bluecloud Progenitor handed Meng Qi a simple and crude map. The Thousand-Mile Mountains lined the center of the map and the Nine Viges, the God-Gathering Heights, and the Morality Temple were noted on the map as well.

    Meng Qi examined the map and became a little worried when he saw that the Heavenly Vige and the God-Gathering Heights were of considerable distance from each other. One month might not be enough for his ns.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Bluecloud Progenitor asked.

    Meng Qi chose his words with care before answering, ¡°The locations of the Nine Viges are scattered. I¡¯m afraid that if we are sent to some faraway locations, we might not be able to reach the Heavenly Vige in a month.¡±

    ¡°Well, do you still have any Karma points left?¡± Bluecloud Progenitor asked briskly, not concerned about the issue Meng Qi had mentioned.

    ¡°I still have two or three hundred or so.¡± Meng Qi was puzzled.

    Bluecloud Progenitor pointed to one particr jade pir at the center. ¡°Normally, if you activate the Reincarnation Charm outside the Samsara World, you can¡¯t enter the Samsara Square. But we of the Immortals enjoy certain privileges. The jade pir in the center is equivalent to half of the Samsara Square. You can go and exchange for another one or two additional months.¡±

    ¡°Is that even possible?¡± Meng Qi asked in surprise.

    With a briskugh, Bluecloud Progenitor replied, ¡°Of course. Once you finished four more Death Tasks, you¡¯d be entitled to even more privileges. This is one of them.¡±

    She didn¡¯t borate further. After all, Meng Qi was still a probationary member. Information about the Six Realms were all secrets.

    ¡°I see¡­ Oh, right. Even weaker teams like the North Underworld have team names of their own. Why aren¡¯t we assigned names?¡± Meng Qi thought of his earlier confusion.

    ¡°Enlist as part of our reserve team and we¡¯ll name your team. Otherwise, you¡¯d have toplete another Death Task.¡± Bluecloud Progenitor sneered.

    ¡°Forget it.¡± Meng Qi walked curtly toward the jade pir at the center and stopped before it, exchanging for an additional month with 200 Karma points. He then activated the Reincarnation Charm.

    He disappeared from where he stood in a brilliant green sh. A drawing emerged before his eyes. It was an illustration of the Zhenwu¡¯s Decoy Grave.

    ¡°There are different points of entry in all directions around the Thousand-Mile Mountains. You may choose any one of them¡­¡± The voice of Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms reverberated in his ears.

    Meng Qi ascertained the position of the entry points and chose the one closest to the God-Gathering Heights. His own tasks took precedence, after all!

    ¡­

    The green glow around him faded and vanished. Meng Qi found himself at a decrepit, shabby temple in the mountains. There was burnt firewood before him. Somebody had been here earlier. It was dark outside and no moon and stars were visible. They were all hidden by the dark clouds in the sky.

    He removed his Heavenly Primogenitor mask. It waste, so he nned to set out the following morning. He started a fire and looked for a ce to lie down. Rolling up himself, he tried to enact the first stance in the Muscle-Bone Strengthening Scripture.

    Within minutes, he drifted into an ethereal and dream-like trance. He felt the warmth upon his body but his breathing had ceased. It was like returning to his mother¡¯s womb.

    His senses seemed heightened in his current state, allowing him to hear sounds at extended ranges. The sound of rowdy footsteps alerted him, signaling that someone was approaching the rickety temple.

 Chapter 371: A Snowy Night

    <h4>Chapter 371: A Snowy Night</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    The freezing winter hade up north. Thickyers of snow nketed thendscape outside the old temple, and crunching footsteps filled the silence as people stepped on them.

    A group of members of the Jianghu were traveling across the snowfield with luggage on their backs. There were men and women, both young and old, strong and shriveled. Reaching the temple, their leader shouted to the rest, ¡°It is difficult to make our way through the dark of a snowy night. We shall rest here tonight, and resume our journey at the break of day tomorrow.¡±

    His breath escaped his mouth in white as he spoke, and he shivered at the icy touch of the chilling weather.

    ¡°Sure. I almost can¡¯t feel of my hands or feet. It seems I am no longer the young and energetic young man I was so many winters before,¡± agreed a bald old man, smiling at the thought of warmth and rest.

    The rest followed with murmurs and nods of agreement. They split into smaller groups and climbed the steps of the temple one after another.

    ¡°Halt!¡± Their leader was a middle-aged man in a fur cloak. He carried a sword by his side. ¡°I saw some firelight inside. I¡¯ll go in first and check,¡± he said warily.

    The others were on their guard instantly and looked inside the temple. Warm andforting rays of light escaped the gaps of the tightly-closed doors and windows.

    Drawing his sword, the middle-aged leader slowly pushed the temple door open with his other hand. He cautiously peered inside with intense concentration. Not seeing anyone, he whispered, ¡°Why isn¡¯t there anybody here?¡±

    Hesitant to let his guard down, he remained at the entrance observing. It took him a moment for him to make out the silhouette of Meng Qi on the floor, curled up between the altar and the burning fire.

    The figure lying on the floor was in Taoist garb with his hair tied in a bun. There was a sword and a saber by his side. The leader could sense that he was alive despite not hearing any breathing.

    ¡°There¡¯s a young Taoist disciple asleep inside.¡± The middle-aged leader breathed a sigh of relief. They could ill suffer a sh with enemies, bandits, or any disciples from the Moon Vige. ¡°We shall remain quiet and not disturb him. Let¡¯s light a fire further from him.¡±

    The group followed their leader through the door of the temple. The door was shut to keep out the freezing, bone-piercing winds of the cruel blizzard. A huge fire was raised at the center. The travelers huddled around in separated groups around the fire. They seemed to be a collective of different groups of travellers that shared amon path.

    Silently, they curled up in their robes without any chatting or discussion. The bitter wind whistled outside as they munched silently on the dry rations they brought with them. They were all pre-upied with deep thoughts swirling in their minds. The fire crackled cheerily, roasting the ration cooking in the fire.

    Without any gesture or regard to the neers, Meng Qi paid them no mind as he continued practicing the 13 stances from the first volume of the Muscle-bone Strengthening Scripture. Each stance would require about 10 to 15 minutes.

    ¡°Father, look! The posture of the young Taoist disciple is strange!¡± eximed a little girl with braided hair to her father as she poked at his arm with excitement and curiosity. Her words made all that were present shift their gazes to the Taoist disciple lying by the fire.

    Her father was the leader of the travelers who had first inspected the temple earlier. ncing over at Meng Qi, he exined with a light cough, ¡°Peek not at the private affairs of others, especially when they are practicing Kung Fu. There are people who would take offense and find fault.¡±

    ¡°Practice? Father, is this how one practices Kung Fu?¡± The father¡¯s warning had done little to quell the inquisitiveness and enthusiasm of his young daughter.

    The leader looked around, as if fearful of prying ears in the stuffy temple chamber. He whispered solemnly, ¡°I heard there are prominent schools and sects that have series of breathing exercises. The postures and stances of these exercises are most peculiar.¡±

    ¡°We have all seen our fair share of the apostles of the Shrine of Probity. Their stances were nowhere as bizarre as this¡­¡± mumbled a young man with freckles on his face.

    The sound of the relentless, unforgiving winds overshadowed the murmur of his voice. The chilling winds whistled through the holes and cracks of the temple, and the windows and door shuddered each time a gale of ice assaulted the decrepit structure that granted them their only protection from the harsh frost outside.

    The bald elder coughed and added, ¡°Mr. Wen is right. We are all together in thispany by chance. Let us speak no further of the young Taoist disciple here. We should set our gazes upon our own well-being and our journeys ahead as the night grows old in this snowy darkness.¡±

    Gloom nketed thepany once more as the atmosphere which had barely turned merry plummeted into somberness at the mention of ¡°journeys ahead¡±. The air of despair and concern gued them once more into a mncholy silence.

    Suddenly, there was a knock on the temple door.

    ¡°Knock Knock!¡± The loud knocking resounded loudly to the darkness of the cold, snowy night.

    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± Mr. Wen asked loudly as he tightened his grip on his sword. He did not realize that someone had approached during their conversation, and the sudden appearance of an unknown guest had unsettled him greatly. The stranger must have an outstanding grasp on the techniques of Lightness Skill in order to traverse the thick snow without any sound!

    ¡°A female of 20 summers or more in a in white, cotton tunic and cloak, she came out of the forest while you were busy bickering over my posture. She has made almost no sound as she walked on the snow, leaving only a faint trail of her footprints which were nketed by the falling snow immediately. She came with an older man. Tall, strong and slightly hunchbacked, he¡¯s wearing a cyan-colored cloak and possesses Protective Upstanding Qi¡­¡± Meng Qi answered their questions to himself as he ended the first round of his practice.

    During his training in the Muscle-bone Strengthening Scripture, Meng Qi felt a sensation reminiscent of the Oneness of Heaven and Men. It was like having returned to his mother¡¯s womb, where the acuteness of his senses seemed to have peaked to a level he had never felt before. His heightened senses allowed him to ¡°see¡± incidents as far as a hundred of meters away as if they were taking ce right before him.

    ¡°A wanderer who has lost her way in a snowy night.¡± A female voice was heard from outside the door. Her soft words held a slight of Southern ent.

    Without letting down his guard, Mr. Wenughed airily and said, ¡°This ce has no owner. Come in if you please.¡±

    Despite being behind a door, he was close enough to tell that she was not alone.

    Gusts of cold wind rushed from outside as the doors of the temple opened. Two strangers walked through the threshold. They were exactly as Meng Qi had sensed. The oval-faceddy with arched eyebrows and a well-groomed appearance shook her cloak and dusted off the snow. A thin, red string was fastened to her sword, Meng Qi noticed as thedy walked to the side of the temple with the old man.

    Strangely, Mr. Wen¡¯s and the bald old man¡¯s expressions changed suddenly. One could not tell if they were afraid or embarrassed at the sight of the pair that had just joined them in taking refuge in the temple.

    The redropedy and the hunchback old man did not light a fire. They sat on the floor and observed the wandering group, most prominently Mr. Wen and the bald old man. There was an initial confused expression and then a sudden realization. The tinge of contempt that surfaced thereafter hinted at a former enmity between them.

    However, none of them had spoken a word. An unspeakable silence filled the temple amidst the boisterous din of the blizzard outside.

    ¡°Another group is approaching. They are moving stealthily, hiding their breath¡­¡± Meng Qi sensed as he shifted his stance.

    He was able to examine his Inner Qi Force, desmanship and sword skills from a different perspective in his current condition. It allowed him a greater depth to assessing the abilities of his adversaries, allowing him an increased ascendacy for future encounters.

    His heightened awareness allowed him to notice changes in the flow of Qi energies. The routes of his meridian channeling shifted slightly without him noticing. By the shift of the vague sensation which he could not yet determine, Meng Qi made miniscule adjustments. Yet the sensation pervaded him with impressions of iprehensible surreality and ethereality.

    ¡°Holy Hunchback Beyond the Great Wall and Redline Lady. May I have the pleasure of being informed of your intended objectives?¡± A deep voice broke the silence and shuddered through the air. The voice rang from all directions, sounding distant and yet close. Mr. Wen and the rest of the wanderingpany looked around aghast, a terrible fear struck upon them as they could not determine the origin of the voice.

    The little girl with braided hair was on the verge of tears. Could it be the evil spirits or malevolent ghosts?

    Redline Lady snorted coldly and said, ¡°Show yourself and end the dramatics! I am heading for the God-Gathering Heights!¡±

    ¡°So am I,¡± Holy Hunchback Beyond the Great Wall agreed in a deep voice.

    Upon hearing God-gathering Heights, Mr. Wen and the rest suddenly had a surprised yet scared expression, their faces also turned dark. Meng Qi stopped practicing Muscle-bone Strengthening Scripture and thought, ¡°This is rted to God-gathering Heights? Is it possible that Dominator of Samsara in the Six Realms chose where I was sent to on purpose?¡±

    ¡°As I have guessed. What are you going to do at God-gathering Heights?¡± The dark voice was heard again.

    ¡°Stop the marriage between Miss Huangfu Fei and Moon Vige, of course!¡± Although Redline Lady was a woman, the way she talked was rather straightforward mixed with a bit of anger.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t marriage a beautiful thing? Why would you want to stop it?¡± The dark voice pretended to sound surprised. Its location still could not be determined, which was rather scary.

    Redline Lady stood up with her hand on the sword hilt as she said, ¡°Mr. Huangfu was able to break through the teau period of his predecessors and made it to the top among all the generations. That is why he went insane and dwelled in the mountains before he even entered hister years. However, not all of his disciples nor daughter has grown up. By forcing this marriage, you people from Moon Vige would steal the foundation of God-gathering Heights for yourself. How can you call such an act of bullying a ¡®beautiful thing¡¯?¡±

    Compared to Nine Viges, which were passed down by many generations, Huangfu Tao¡¯s God-gathering Heights had no masters who were on the same level as him. Even his strongest disciples had only opened up nine acupores. If he had had 20 more years before going insane, the foundation of God-gathering Heights would bepletely stable. After all, for an expert of the Exterior, he could still be strong and powerful even in his sixties. That was what Huangfu Tao believed as well, since he only married and had children when he was in his forties.

    ¡°Heightslord Huangfu passed away at such a young age. That is why Moon Vige would like to lend a hand to Miss Huangfu to further stablize the foundation of God-gathering Heights. How is that bullying?¡± The dark voice answered without any sense of surprise.

    ¡°Humph! The whole world knows that Miss Huangfu already has a lover and has rejected your offer of marriage many times! If it wasn¡¯t for Moon Vige, why would Madam Huangfu cry at heightslord¡¯s tomb until Miss Huangfu agreed so reluctantly? Also, who else could have murdered the third best disciple of heightslord Huangfu, young Master Xue, as he was rushing around due to this matter?¡± Redline Lady bristled with anger and spat, ¡°How fierce would Mr. Moon-washing need to be if he was topete for the position of Emperor of Tengen!¡±

    Wen Haogu, also known as Mr. Moon-washing, is the current Master of Moon Vige having reached the Exterior level for merely a few years. This world has the impartation of Zhenwu¡¯s Decoy Grave, hence the levels of Kung Fu being decided in the same way as the main world.

    The dark voice paused for a moment, then said, ¡°I¡¯ve tried to persuade you with kind words, yet you became so overbearing. Are you not afraid that I may kill you?¡±

    Redline Lady pulled her sword out and pointed it towards the ceiling, then said in a harsh tone, ¡°How dare you make use of our misfortune for your own benefit! Do you really think there is no one willing to help God-gathering Heights? During Mr. Huangfu¡¯s years of fighting against injustice, he always guided the young so generously, and made tons of friends, so you¡¯d better not mess with him.¡±

    The dark voiceughed and said, ¡°Unfortunately, none of his friends are experts of the Exterior. That¡¯s why for three months since the engagement, the people helping God-gathering Heights were so few I could count them on one hand. That includes you two, by the way. What¡¯s more, after being persuaded by me, most of them quite out of fear, and a small number of them went insane just like Huangfu Tao.¡±

    ¡°Everything in this world depends on your strength, after all. For those who are selfish and ungrateful, how can you expect them to repay your help and kindness? Of course, there are also very few people like you two. Not selfish, just stupid.¡±

    Redline Lady was so angry that she startedughing. She pointed her sword towards Mr. Wen and the bald old man saying, ¡°You¡¯re right, I know most people are selfish and ungrateful. You, Wen Qichang! You almost died as you were chased by the Six Devils of Wei River. Your life was saved by Mr. Huangfu who was passing by and beat your enemies. Afterwards, he knew it was difficult for you to recover from your severe injuries, hence him taking you into God-gathering Heights as the Deacon. He introduced your wife to you and allowed you to have a family. Is that not right?¡±

    ¡°And you, Chifeng! Your whole family was dead since you offended some disciples of Heavenly Vige. Who was the one to take you in? Who was the one to make sure that justice was served in the end?¡±

    ¡­

    She named them one by one until Mr. Wen, the bald old man and the rest were blushing. They felt so ashamed of themselves, and also a sense of anger from the embarrassment.

    ¡°Is that how you repay his kindness? Running away with so many masters when God-gathering Heights is in danger?¡± Redline Lady barked, ¡°I may be a weak woman, but I was also instructed by Mr. Huangfu. I have always remembered what he has done for me. That¡¯s why today, I must rush to God-gathering Heights and fight for what¡¯s right for Miss Huangfu. Even if it may cost me my life!¡±

    Holy Hunchback Beyond the Great Wall also stood up, and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°I would have been dead 30 years ago if it wasn¡¯t for heightslord Huangfu. I have been in my prime during these 30 years. Now I will repay him the 30 years he gifted to me by sacrificing his life, and I have no regrets!¡±

    ¡°How foolish! How reckless!¡± The dark voice said in a vicious manner.

    ¡°Yes! That¡¯s how chivalrous men should act!¡± A clear voice was heard suddenly.

    Redline Lady and the others turned to see a handsome Taoist standing up. He was in a blue-white robe with a waistband made of silk. He wore a pair of hempen sandals, with a sword on his back and a long saber at his side, as one unfettered by all desires for the secr world.

    ¡°What is this Taoist doing¡­¡± Wen Qichang and the rest were all at a loss.

    Meng Qi walked forward as he smiled and said, ¡°However, a chivalrous man never forces anyone to do anything. Considering Mr. Wen¡¯s strength, he would not be of any help. Moreover, since he has both a wife and a daughter to take care of, staying may cost his and his family¡¯s life. Therefore, it¡¯s understandable that he did not want to help¡­¡±

    His words followed what Redline Lady said earlier on, filling Wen Qichang and Chifeng with emotions. Meanwhile, Redline Lady was filled with anger and Holy Hunchback Beyond the Great Wall¡¯s face turned gloomy as they heard what Meng Qi said.

    ¡°Now this little Taoist can really talk sensibly.¡± The dark voice praised him.

    Before Redline Lady even said anything, Meng Qi was stroking his de hilt and said with augh, ¡°I am Taoist Qingyuan, whose desmanship was once instructed by Mr. Huangfu. I am willing to help God-gathering Heights with you.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± Redline Lady did not expect things to take such a dramatic turn, and was at a loss for words as she looked at this handsome Taoist.

    ¡°Absurd. It seems he is another foolish and reckless one¡­¡± The dark voice said coldly.

    Before the voice even ended, Meng Qi shouted with the sound of thunder,

    ¡°Show yourself!¡±

    He used Eight Nine Mysteries to imitate Purple Thunder Force and facilitate the use of Thundering Scream.

    ¡°Show yourself!¡±

    His voice sounded like violent thunder. Purple lightning could be seen faintly in the sky.

    A person fell from the rooftop, his body twitching vigorously as if striken by lightning. The dark voice disappearedpletely.

 Chapter 372: Plum Blossoms Blooming in the Snow

    <h4>Chapter 372: Plum Blossoms Blooming in the Snow</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    ¡°You, you¡­¡± The man who had fallen off the roof looked at Meng Qi with fear and hatred. He tried to speak, but after twitching a few times, he spewed foam from his mouth and his breath cut off, still bleeding from his Seven Acupores.

    Did he die just like that? Wen Qichang, Chi Feng, and the rest looked at the corpse lying on the ground, various thoughts crossing their heads. They were shocked to the core.

    Had he been so badly roared at that he had experienced countercharge from his kungfu and suffered Qi-deviancy Derangement? Redline Lady and Holy Hunchback Beyond the Great Wall sucked in a breath. Was this the profound school¡¯s orthodox Verbal Skill, specifically used to break through heterodox arts?

    Meng Qi caressed his knife and smiled. ¡°This is the Seven Magical Sounds from the Tai-yin Devil-Rinsing Scripture. Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t cultivate its art, only the Tai-yin force. That¡¯s why he became neither human nor ghost and was defeated by my sound that imitated the heavenly punishment.¡±

    His tone was rxed and he talked tirelessly as if his Thundering scream that shocked his enemy to death was only a trivial thing. He was incredibly calm.

    The Tai-yin Devil-Rinsing Scripture had once fallen into their hands, but they had exchanged it with Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms afterward.

    ¡°Rumor has it that the Seven Magical Sounds can assault one¡¯s Vital Spirit and activate the power of heaven and earth. I can¡¯t believe that¡¯s the creepy feeling we felt just now,¡± Redline Lady cried, havinge to a realization. No wonder Taoist Qingyuan could break through with a single note.

    Holy Hunchback Beyond the Great Wall guarded against the outside and asked seriously, ¡°Where are you from, little Daoist disciple? Are you perhaps a moralist?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a mere Rogue Cultivator. I¡¯ve only been able to reach such a desmanship realm today thanks to the advice of Heightslord Huangfu,¡± Meng Qi replied honestly, maintaining his smile.

    Redline Lady and Holy Hunchback Beyond the Great Wall hadn¡¯t even had the chance to ask him when Taoist Qingyuan had met Huangfu Tao when the window door was knocked open and several shadowy figures leaped in. Under the cover of the faint moonlight, they surrounded and tried to kill the three of them.

    The figures were somewhat vague, holding inconsistent forms. It was difficult to distinguish between what was real and what was imaginary. Wen Qichang and the others sucked in breaths of cold air. It was indeed the orthodox impartation of the Moon Vige. Though they didn¡¯t know the identity of the person who had been killed by a single sound, it was apparent that he had held a position of certain significance considering he had cultivated the Seven Magical Sounds. He had likely been one of the Deacons that the Moon Vige used for their dirty work.

    Pallid light shone from the hands of the shadowy figures, not swords but rather their own nails. With their horrific appearances, they resembled neither humans nor ghosts.

    Redline Lady unsheathed her long sword and prepared herself to fight. All of a sudden, she saw an incredibly fast silver and white sh in front of her like lightning.

    ng! She heard the sound of a long saber being sheathed even before she had clearly seen the knife energy.

    The crisp sound was like amand. Shadow after shadow copsed to the ground as sshes rang out at the same time.

    However, due to the differences in their postures at the time, some fell forward while others fell sideways, revealing their wounds. All suffered a thin sh at their throats.

    All dead? The others stared at Meng Qi, wide-eyed. All they saw was that his long saber was in its scabbard and his posture was idle. He didn¡¯t look as if he had drawn his de the entire time.

    However, they all clearly knew that the handsome Taoist had indeed unsheathed his saber. They hadn¡¯t seen him in action simply because he was too fast. Hence, only the bright white and silver remained in their sights.

    On top of that, he had killed nine men with one strike!

    What kind of amazing desmanship was that?

    ¡°If they were able to turn an orthodox kungfu like the Tai-yin Devil-Rinsing Scripture into something like that, I guess the Moon Vige isn¡¯t all that bad,¡± Meng Qi said, a faint and barely-there smile on his face.

    Anyone could hear the mockery in his words.

    As an experienced Jianghu man, Holy Hunchback Beyond the Great Wall quickly regained his senses. He sighed and said, ¡°There have been rumors of the vige secretly training dead soldiers using the elerated method of the Tai-yin Devil-Rinsing Scripture. I can¡¯t believe it¡¯s true.¡±

    He looked over at Meng Qi, face full of emotion. ¡°Before, I didn¡¯t really believe that you had received Heightslord Huangfu¡¯s advice. However, I have no doubts after seeing that strike of yours. That was his famous White Steed Crossing Rifts. When he saved me back in the day, he killed the enemies with his spear in that exact same manner.¡±

    Swift moves all resembled one another, and their Essences seemed simr too. Wen Qichang, Chi Feng, and the others didn¡¯t the vision powerful enough to see the slight differences between them. Now that Holy Hunchback Beyond the Great Wall had mentioned it, they were suddenly hit by realization. It really did look like the White Steed Crossing Rifts that their Young Lady and a few of the God-gathering Heights¡¯ Disciples had practiced. Did Qingyuan Taoist really obtain some pointers from Heightslord Huangfu?

    It was difficult to tell the simr Essences apart after desmanship had returned to normalcy. Had Meng Qi not mention that he had received advice in advance, Holy Hunchback Beyond the Great Wall definitely wouldn¡¯t have recognized it and wouldn¡¯t have thought of Huangfu Tao in turn. Like the most basic movements of shing, cutting, wiping, and picking, they appeared simr regardless of who performed them. The degree of purity would appear different at most, but no one could distinguish the origin and background of someone¡¯s martial arts from such moves.

    ¡°If not for Heightslord Huangfu, I¡¯d probably have taken another year and a half to realize the essence of such desmanship,¡± Meng Qi replied sincerely.

    Seeing that Meng Qi was one to uphold justice, Redline Lady seemed rather happy. ¡°I¡¯ve received advice from Senior Huangfu as well. However, I¡¯ve never been able to apply the Essence of his spear to my own sword art. I¡¯m far inferior to you. When did you meet Senior Huangfu?¡±

    Huangfu Tao had gone mad and left for the Thousand-mile Mountains for several years now, whereas Meng Qi only looked around 20 or so. It was no wonder that they were doubtful about the timing.

    ¡°A few years ago, I think.¡± Of course, Meng Qi had no idea how many years it had been since thest investigation of the Zhenwu¡¯s Decoy Grave.

    Heughed when he saw the suspicious and probing expressions on the crowd¡¯s faces. With his left hand on his de, he stepped outside and happily exined, ¡°I had an encounter when I was young. I fell off a cliff and obtained the profound school¡¯s orthodox heart sutras and supreme desmanship. Afterward, I ate a ten-thousand-year-old magic fungus and earned 60 years¡¯ worth of power, directly breaking through my Six Acupores. Then I met Heightslord Huangfu before leaving the mountain. He told me that my bone structure was amazing and that I was extremely talented, and proceeded to generously give me advice on kungfu. I¡¯ve finally achieved mastery of it after many years of difficult training and set foot into Jianghu. Right now, I¡¯m full of aspirations for the future.¡±

    He turned around to look at everyone¡¯s nk faces and smiled.

    ¡°If I said so, would you believe me?¡±

    ¡°Nope¡­¡± Redline Lady answered straightforwardly.

    Meng Qi turned around once again, both hands sped behind his back and his feet stepping on hemp shoes. He said with ease, ¡°Everyone has a secret, why bother trying to dig so deep? It¡¯s obviously not that hard toe up with an exaggerated story or a reasonable story, but what¡¯s the meaning of listening to lies? We might as well keep silent¡­¡±

    He really did seemed like a Taoist¡­ Wen Qichang sighed upon hearing such carefree words. When he was young, he too had yearned for such graceful bearing.

    Realization struck Holy Hunchback Beyond the Great Wall and Redline Lady. Could he be from the mysterious mausoleum? Had he experienced an adventure inside and then left, just like Heightslord Huangfu and the grandmaster of the Nine Viges did? Was that why he could obtain Heightslord Huangfu¡¯s advice? Could thetter be temporarily awoken?

    The thoughts came to their minds one by one. Redline Lady noticed Meng Qi was about to step out of the temple and called out to him in a hurry, ¡°Where are you going, Daoist disciple?¡±

    Meng Qi extended his hand, catching some of therge snowkes, and chuckled.

    ¡°The snow tonight is perfect, so why not head to God-gathering Heights overnight? What do you think?¡±

    ¡°Taoist Qingyuan, the disciples of the Moon Vige are adept at ambushing and assassinating in the dark of the night¡­¡± Holy Hunchback Beyond the Great Wall subconsciously reminded Meng Qi. It was because of this that he and Redline Lady had chosen to wait in the temple overnight.

    Before he could even finish his sentence, he was already seeing the back of Meng Qi¡¯s robes. Thetter had already stepped out of the temple¡¯s doors.

    Redline Lady whispered, ¡°Taoist Qingyuan probably has powerful nine Acupores strength. Since he came out of nowhere, the people sent by the Moon Vige to intercept thoseing from this direction definitely won¡¯t be prepared for him. At most, they¡¯ll send out one of their eight generals. If we team up with him, we shouldn¡¯t have any problems charging our way through even if we¡¯re no match for them.¡±

    Holy Hunchback Beyond the Great Wall contemted for a moment before agreeing.

    The two of them hurried after Meng Qi, leaving behind Wen Qichang and the others who could only stare at one another helplessly.

    ¡°Daddy, Taoist Qingyuan was so carefree just now¡­¡± a young girl with two pigtails said, her eyes were shining.

    Wen Qichang gave a bitterugh. ¡°You have to be strong in the first ce¡­ Taoist Qingyuan is a good man who understands our difficulties. I hope he¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    Though Meng Qi¡¯s swordsmanship had been shocking, the enemies he had felled were weak. As such, Wen Qichang couldn¡¯tpare him to the Moon Vige¡¯s eight generals and the two members of the Four Big Protectors who weren¡¯t on the level of Half-step Exterior Scenery.

    Those on the Half-step Exterior Scenery and Exterior levels were in a league of their own. How could mere desmanship possibly make up for the difference in strength?

    The faint moonlight cast its glow on the ground, turning the snow a nket of pure white. Meng Qi raised himself and almost soundlessly tread on the tips of his toes.

    ¡°Taoist Qingyuan, be careful of the assassinations of the disciples of the Moon Vige,¡± Holy Hunchback Beyond the Great Wall reminded in a loud voice.

    Meng Qi had his reason to make haste overnight instead of staying and basking in the admiration of the little girl and the others. He had taken into ount the fact that he hade from ¡®outside¡¯ and the people dispatched by the vige for interception definitely would¡¯ve neglected his presence. Hence, he had to break through their interception and arrive at God-gathering Heights before they hear of him and call for reinforcements. After that, he would y it by ear. Even if Mr. Moon-washing or a stronger Half-step Exterior Scenery-level master appear, he would be able to escape even if he couldn¡¯t defeat them.

    He could then try to convince Huangfu Fei that the impartation was with the disciples and the human heart, not at the God-gathering Heights. Meng Qi would tell her that if she tried to sacrifice herself and the other disciples to protect the Heights, she would lose both their lives and thend. On the other hand, if she gave up God-gathering Heights and went far away, all of them would live.

    The world was arge ce. The Moon Vige wasn¡¯t that powerful. However, Huangfu Fei and the others were definitely not weak either. Under her protection, they could easily pass through after hiding their names. Once they mastered Divine Skills, rebuilding the God-gathering Heights would be an easy feat.

    If Huangfu Fei was still hesitant, Meng Qi would encourage her to pursue love. He would tell a tragic story to evoke her deepest feelings¡­ But wait a minute! Meng Qi felt like he was bing more and more like one of those neighborhoodmittee aunties¡­

    Just as Holy Hunchback Beyond the Great Wall called out, a figure dashed out from behind the snow-buried bushes. It leaped straight at Meng Qi¡¯s back, aiming for his heart. The figure was faint like the moonlight. If one wasn¡¯t careful, he would miss it entirely.

    After a burst of knife energy shed, he turned to thank the two behind him. ¡°Thank you for your kind reminder.¡±

    Thud! The disciple copsed on the snowy ground without a word. Blood flowed from his body, dying the pure snow a crimson red.

    ¡°I¡¯ve just left the mountain, so if you would kindly tell me more about the powerful individuals from the Moon Vige¡­¡± Meng Qi was still talking when there was another sh of knife energy. Drops of blood sttered across the snow as the disciple that had been waiting to pounce fell into an eternal slumber in the cold.

    Killing people while cheerily talking¡­ Holy Hunchback Beyond the Great Wall found Taoist Qingyuan to be too leisurely and carefree. He acted as if he was merely taking a stroll in a garden! Holy Hunchback took a deep breath and replied, ¡°There¡¯s no need to ask. That¡¯s something that we should do.¡±

    Thanks to the faint moonlight, Meng Qi could make out two pools of red against the snow. The contrast was stark, like plum blossoms blooming in the winter.

    He sighed.

    ¡°I wonder how many plum blossoms will bloom in the snow tonight¡­¡±

    The heavy snow continued to fall and, bit by bit, covered the blood-red plum blossoms.

 Chapter 373: A Wide Stretch of Land

    <h4>Chapter 373: A Wide Stretch of Land</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    The heavy snow fell amid the cold wind. It nketed the entire pine tree forest in white, which was sporadically dotted with green.

    There were a few lines of shallow footprints on the soft snow, two of which were almost imperceivable. One seeing the sight might wonder if ghosts had drifted by.

    Meng Qi ran across the snowynd so quickly that he seemed like an illusion. However, he didn¡¯t use his full strength lest Holy Hunchback Beyond the Great Wall and Redline Lady couldn¡¯t catch up to him.

    ¡°Though the Moon Vige mainly imparts the Tai-yin Devil-Rinsing Scripture, they had annexed and absorbed countless sects and families since ancient times. With their fruitful encounters, their masters possessed manyplicated forms of kung fu. Besides the blood rtives of the vige head, not many are allowed to practice the scripture. Even if there are, it¡¯s probably the elerated kind that is simr to the training of dead soldiers,¡± Holy Hunchback Beyond the Great Wall said, exining the overall situation of the vige to Taoist Qingyuan who had juste out of the Thousand-mile Mountains.

    Redline Lady added, ¡°Under Mr. Moon-washing, the apparent masters from the Moon Vige include the Four Big Protectors and Eight Generals. They¡¯re all well-known in Jianghu.¡±

    ¡°What are the realms of their strength?¡± Meng Qi asked. As he did, he suddenly swung his knife. With a sh of light, another person hiding behind a pine tree fell. Blood gushed out of his throat, staining his clothes red like a blooming plum blossom.

    His feet never stopped moving.

    Holy Hunchback Beyond the Great Wall answered, ¡°There are those on the Nine Acupores and Eight Acupores level among the Eight Generals, but in terms of actual battle capability, I¡¯m afraid an old and frail Nine Acupores expert like me can¡¯t touch them. The Four Big Protectors¡­¡±

    He paused because Meng Qi had swung his de again. With a silver sh, a spatter of blood appeared on the snow.

    Trickles of blood gathered and congealed into a single droplet at the tip of his de. It dripped onto the snow, resembling the image of plum blossoms petals in paintings.

    Redline Lady watched everything unfold in a daze. It wasn¡¯t that they couldn¡¯t detect the Moon Vige disciples in the hiding, but they were always slow by a beat to act each time. Just as they were about to take the disciples out, Taoist Qingyuan had already sheathed his knife.

    The cruel and merciless Taoist Qingyuan really didn¡¯t seem like the average Taoist.

    Holy Hunchback Beyond the Great Wall paused briefly before he continued, ¡°Purplesun Sword King and Green-blood Dragon King of the Four Big Protectors are Mr. Moon-washing¡¯s Uncle Masters. They¡¯re powerful Half-step Exterior Scenery masters, renowned and feared in Jianghu. Water King of Silvery Moon and Red-eyebrowed Saber King have surpassed the normal Nine Acupores level in terms of realms. If they fight with their peers and go all out, unusual phenomena will ur. Both are Mr. Moon-washing¡¯s nephews. Many know them because they expect them to be amazing Half-step Exterior Scenery-level masters.¡±

    As he spoke, the three of them tread on the snow and darted about with a faint scratching sound. From time to time, knife energy shone along with the passing of yet another life and the blooming of yet another bloody plum blossom. The snow-white ground looked even more chilling.

    ¡°If we encounter the Four Big Protectors, I doubt we¡¯d be able to make it to the God-gathering Heights. But there¡¯s no need to worry. Heightslord Huangfu has several good and powerful friends such as the moral Immeasurable Immortal and the chivalrous Tower Lord. They¡¯re all on the Half-step Exterior Scenery level. Even without involving sects or Precious Weapons, they can only be intercepted by the Four Big Protectors, especially Immeasurable Immortal who belongs to the orthodox profound school. His strength is tip-top among Half-step Exterior Scenery-level masters. Mr. Moon-washing would probably have to fight him personally.¡± Compared to Redline Lady who was a direct and straightforward person, Holy Hunchback Beyond the Great Wall had a good grasp of the situation.

    Redline Lady whispered, ¡°I don¡¯t understand. It¡¯s critical for Mr. Moon-washing to snatch the title of Emperor of Tengen. Why would he hastily act and do something despicable like fishing in troubled waters? Isn¡¯t he afraid that Star-picking Immortal, Buddhist Monk Silence, and Sword Shaking the World of the Star Vige will make use of it to attack him? Heightslord Huangfu has quite the support from many sects and families¡­¡±

    ¡°Redline Lady, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a bit of a stretch for Mr. Moon-washing to be fighting for the title given his preliminary Exterior-level strength?¡± Meng Qi¡¯s sleeves fluttered in the wind as he trekked across the white snow with his knife in hand.

    Redline Lady was stumped for a moment.

    Holy Hunchback Beyond the Great Wall had experienced and suffered much in life. He sighed with emotion. ¡°His true intentions lie elsewhere. He¡¯s probablypeting for the position of Tianyuan Emperor just so he can give it up. He¡¯ll use his withdrawal as the ¡®price¡¯ for the tacit consent of Star-picking Immortal and the rest to his ¡®marriage¡¯ of the God-gathering Heights.¡±

    He could do that¡­? Redline Lady was dumbfounded. Being straightforward in nature, she had never liked using tricks and schemes. Mr. Moon-washing seemed like a dark, scary, and cunning old fox. Then there was Buddhist Monk Silence who represented the orthodox path. Would he give his consent just like that?

    Politics was just that dirty¡­ Meng Qi tsked to himself. If Buddhist Monk Silence was really a man of great sanctity or a noble Buddhist monk, he wouldn¡¯t have participated in the fight for the position of Emperor of Tengen.

    A ssh of blood soiled the snow with another sh of knife energy, piercing the eye with its redness.

    Holy Hunchback Beyond the Great Wall looked at the snow-covered ins before them. ¡°Among the Eight Generals of the Moon Vige, Immortal-sealing Sword Lin Buping is the strongest. Next is Bai Zhanlong, who practices the Tai-yin Devil-Rinsing Scripture. The weakest would be Mr. Moon-washing¡¯s son and the groom this time, Flower Master Wen Hengshui.¡±

    He described each of the Eight Generals in detail as they were the most likely candidates sent to intercept them. The more familiar they knew with their opponents, the more confident they would be in taking them down together.

    The weather was cold and the storm was gradually subsiding, but the snow had already piled up thickly. The dark clouds dispersed to reveal the gleaming moon that cast its glow on the snow, creating a chillingly white atmosphere.

    The moonlight was clear and bright with a hint of silver in it. A vague and twisted figure suddenly leaped out from the ¡®light¡¯, its hands wing Meng Qi¡¯s back.

    Its Qi burst out even before reaching him. Ten bursts of force from its fingers shot out, full of the chilling intent of freezing his blood.

    ¡°Be careful¡­¡± Redline Lady and Holy Hunchback Beyond the Great Wall cried at the same time. They raised their sword and palm to try and provide aid.

    Meng Qi was dressed in Taoist robes with a silk ribbon around his waist. With his back to the figure in the moonlight, he thrust his long saber backward.

    The Knife Momentum was perfectly round like the emptiness of the heavens that could hold everything and absorb all changes and airflow. The force from the attacker¡¯s ten fingers was silently absorbed. Even the fingers couldn¡¯t help grabbing at the void.

    The void abruptly burst open, dividing Yin and Yang. The long saber sharply advanced with a slow Knife Momentum that contained countless changes. Each variation was unimaginably fast, sealing off all possibilities of escape.

    The attacker had decent strength, but he had first been absorbed into the emptiness of the heavens, destroying his advantage in Body Movements and rendering his moves obsolete. In the face of the oing saber, there was nowhere left for him to run.

    The knife energy was faint and it seemed to be falling slowly. However, it was like a nightmare for the attacker. He couldn¡¯t escape at all. Only when the saber was about to hit him, did he hastily try to counter it with a palm move.

    With the gathering of changes and a flicker of knife energy, the saber slipped between his palms. Like a Thunderbolt Python shing past, it split the attacker¡¯s Protective Upstanding Qi wide open.

    ng! The long saber returned to its scabbard. The attacker had his palms pressed together as if begging for mercy, but there was a deep knife mark on his throat. Bright red blood spewed from his wound, tainting the surrounding snow red like plum blossoms that blossomed one after the other.

    ¡°Be careful¡­ of ambushes¡­¡± Redline Lady and Holy Hunchback Beyond the Great Wall had only finished their sentences when the attacker copsed. They had just swung their sword and palm out.

    What powerful desmanship!

    What a swift saber!

    In the blink of an eye, he had managed to kill a master of seemingly decent strength!

    The shock was apparent in their eyes as they nced at the attacker and Meng Qi.

    Meng Qi was very pleased with the desmanship he had just demonstrated and thus calmly epted their gazes.

    After crossing swords with Jiang Zhiwei in the Demonworld Fragment, his desmanship and swordsmanship had improved even further. He couldbine the essence he had derived on his own with the lonely Heaven de in any way he wanted, targeted at different situations and different ws. He was only one step away from having the return of the sword at his fingertips and being able to freely use it.

    Since the attacker had possessed decent strength, Holy Hunchback Beyond the Great Wall kicked his body over to identify him.

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ Bai Zhanlong!¡± He was stunned. Bai Zhanlong was the attacker who had died without putting up a fight under Taoist Qingyuan¡¯s de had been the second strongest member of the Eight Generals? He thought the attacker had been just another average Nine Acupores disciple from the Moon Vige!

    Light snow fluttered down andnded on his face, but he couldn¡¯t feel the cold at all. It was as if everything before him was just a dream.

    Killing Bai Zhanlong with a casual swing of his hand would probably take the strength of someone on the Half-step Exterior Scenery level. However, Taoist Qingyuan didn¡¯t seem like someone who had opened the Hidden Latch of his mid-brows at all!

    Redline Lady was in utter disbelief as well. Was it really Bai Zhanlong of the Eight Generals? Taoist Qingyuan had barely even turned around. At most, it had been a partial turn to the side!

    ¡°So it¡¯s Bai Zhanlong. He¡¯s not too bad.¡± Meng Qi took a quick nce at the corpse. It seemed Bai Zhanlong hadn¡¯t used any weapons because the Tai-yin Devil-Rinsing Scripture borrowed the power of the moonlight for Form Blending. Besides his thin robes, he wasn¡¯t carrying anymon items either.

    He looked at the red, blooming plum blossoms on the snow behind him before turning his attention on the snow-covered ins before him. He smiled. ¡°Since the Eight Generals have made their appearances, next up will be this wide stretch ofnd.¡±

    Meng Qi then picked up his pace. Like a spirit, he seemed to only caress the snow gently with the tips of his feet.

    His robes fluttered in the breeze and his hand rested on his long saber as he ran. He was the very picture of carefreeness.

    Redline Lady and Holy Hunchback Beyond the Great Wall snapped out of their trance and gasped in awe. ¡°This is the future Emperor of Tengen¡­¡±

    ¡­

    The God-gathering Heights was situated next to mountains and rivers, backed by snow forests, and covered an extremely wide area.

    It was early morning when they arrived at their destination. Since daybreak cameter during the winter, the ce was slightly darker. The entire manor was well-decorated with red paper hanging everywhere, brimming with the vor of happy festivities. However, the few disciple servants standing guard overnight all looked terrible. There was not an ounce of joy on their faces.

    Far away, they could hear a group of people riding over on horseback. They were beating drums and blowing trumpets, like the procession of a groom on the way to receive his bride.

    ¡°Oh no! The Moon Vige is trying to quickly resolve things and brought the wedding forward.¡± Redline Lady¡¯s expression changed. There was surely a powerful individual among those in the procession. It could even be Purplesun Sword King or Green-blood Dragon King!

    Holy Hunchback Beyond the Great Wall paused before saying in a grave tone, ¡°They purposely spread false information about the wedding so Immeasurable Immortal will get the date wrong. Then they¡¯ll be able to carry out the marriage in peace! How¡­ How cunning, Mr. Moon-washing!¡±

    Meng Qi held his saber in his left hand and had his sword on his back. With his Taoist robes fluttering in the wind, he looked at the red plum blossoms blooming at the corner of the wall and the thickyers of white snow. He seemed to remember the several brightly-colored ¡®plum blossoms¡¯ he had seen on the way there.

    ¡°What has toe wille. Let¡¯s go in and find Miss Huangfu first, and see what she has to say,¡± he said calmly.

 Chapter 374: Heavenly Night Spear Art

    <h4>Chapter 374: Heavenly Night Spear Art</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    In light of the imminent marriage, the main door of God-gathering Heights was wide open. However, only a few of the men protecting it were actually from God-gathering Heights. The majority of them were Moon Vige disciples garbed in white robes.

    The snow that had umted at the door had been swept to the side in a pile beneath the plum blossom tree, entuating the brightness of the red flowers. The Lady Hongxian and Hunchback of the Wastnds watched Meng Qi slowly walk towards the main door with a saber in his left hand as his blue robes gently swayed. They were shocked.

    Were, were they not supposed to be quietly infiltrating the ce to find Miss Huangfu?

    What was he doing, walking in through the guarded front doors?

    Does he intend to massacre everyone and let bloody plum blossoms bloom all around God-gathering Heights? But the groom¡¯s wedding procession team is already near. They¡¯ll arrive after making a turn around the hills on the other side, and there¡¯s at least one of the Guardians among them!

    Decked in Taoist robes, a silk ribbon around his waist, hemp shoes on his feet, carrying a saber in his left hand, has a refreshingly handsome appearance, looks very much at ease¨C This was the first impression the Moon Vige disciples had towards the approaching man.

    ¡°Why have youe here?¡± One of the disciples loudly asked.

    Meng Qi smiled. ¡°I am a friend of heightslord Huangfu despite our great age difference. I heard that Miss Huangfu is getting married, and came to attend the ceremony.¡±

    He spoke in a very frank manner, with absolutely no hint of guilt at having bloomed several plum blossoms along the way.

    For some reason, seeing such a carefree and naturally elegant Taoist and feeling his frankness made the ¡°Moon Vige¡± disciple suddenly feel like the man was trustworthy. He viewed him as trustworthy as the sword in his hands and his own parents.

    ¡°Please.¡± He made way to allow Meng Qi to enter.

    Lady Hongxian was biting hard on her red lips while Hunchback of the Wastnds had his mouth hanging open. How had Meng Qi managed to enter just by casually saying something?

    If it were really that easy, then why had they been racking their brains on how to infiltrate the ce!

    Could it possibly be the profound school¡¯s Taoist arts?

    They followed behind Meng Qi, their unease slightly evident on their faces. Although they were supposed to stop the wedding, just the sight of the Moon Vige disciples before them made their hearts palpitate. They werepletely different from the Taoist Qingyuan whose every action was unhurried, as if he had only casually picked a few plum blossoms the night before.

    After passing through the main door, Meng Qi¡¯s honest and frank attitude made the various guards stationed at different ces believe that it was natural for him to be there. They did not think it strange at all and thus no one bothered to question him. As such, Meng Qi was able to make it all the way to the main hall.

    Since the ceremony was for receiving the bride and not official matrimony, and there had been a ¡°selection¡± of guests, those who were willing to fight for God-gathering Heights had not been allowed to go. Hence, the main hall looked rather empty with only a few tens of guests to make up the numbers. The atmosphere was awkward and the guests had formed their own groups to whisper among themselves. It looked like doomsday was about to arrive.

    All of a sudden, someone shushed the others and looked at the door. In walked two men and a woman. The man in the front was a handsome young Taoist who appeared to be free from worldly worries, whereas the two behind him¡­

    ¡°Isn¡¯t, isn¡¯t that Lady Hongxian and Hunchback of the Wastnds?¡± Someone blurted, the surprise and fear in his voice apparent.

    The two of them were rtively renowned in Jianghu and had even publicly announced that they would be ruining the marriage and saving Miss Huangfu. They had thought that the ¡°Moon Vige¡± would have done everything in their power to stop them, but there they were sauntering right through the door!

    Numerous looks of shock were thrown at Lady Hongxian and Holy Hunchback Beyond the Great Wall. The guests had no idea what was going on.

    Could they possibly have submitted to the Moon Vige?

    Or had they broken past the ¡°Moon Vige¡¯s¡± various obstacles?

    Someone was about to ask for an exnation when he suddenly realized that something was off. Lady Hongxian and Holy Hunchback Beyond the Great Wall were quietly following the little taoist in front of them. They seemed more like assistants rather than leaders!

    ¡°Who¡¯s the little taoist?¡±

    ¡°Could he be a moralist?¡±

    ¡°The Immeasurable Immortal isn¡¯t even here yet!¡±

    Hushed whispers could be heard all around. As they watched with doubt, Meng Qi and the others walked right through the main hall towards the back.

    ¡°Halt!¡± There were several people standing on the broad patio, consisting of both men and women. None of them appeared to be very old. They were dressed in the green robes of God-gathering Heights and armed with ck iron spears. The one who stood in the way of Meng Qi and the others was a well-built and sturdy-looking young man with a full, rounded forehead and a straight nose.

    Without waiting for Meng Qi to say anything, Lady Hongxian hurriedly said, ¡°We are here to see Miss Huangfu.¡±

    ¡°The wedding is imminent. How can the bride just meet anyone?¡± The young man with the full forehead wore a cold expression as he stopped them.

    That was when Lady Hongxian flew into a rage. Pointing at the young man, she spat, ¡°You, you, how dare you, Zhong Ning! Senior Huangfu didn¡¯t care about your lowly background and epted you as his disciple, but you betrayed us for the Moon Vige instead to help outsiders watch over Miss Huangfu!¡±

    The man was Huangfu Tao¡¯s seventh disciple, Zhong Ning.

    Zhong Ning was slightly incensed. ¡°Redline Lady, the marriage is beneficial to both parties. We are doing this for the thousand-year property of God-gathering Heights¡¯. Do you really want to see God-gathering Heights destroyed at the hands of Master Xiyue?¡±

    Lady Hongxian was absolutely fuming. She was just about to holler at Zhong Ning when Meng Qi raised his hand and gently pressed her shoulder. Only then did she forcibly control her emotions.

    Just as Zhong Ning was feeling surprised that someone could control Lady Hongxian¡¯s fiery temperament, he saw Meng Qi give a faint smile and say, ¡°Donor Zhong, I am Qingyuan, a friend of heightslord Huangfu¡¯s. I have achieved the desmanship I have today because of his advice. Now that heightslord Huangfu has disappeared and Miss Huangfu is suddenly marrying, I had toe and take a look and ask about it, otherwise I would feel ill at ease.¡±

    His choice of words was very gentle, but they carried a strong sense of objection, as if nobody would be able to stop him from entering.

    ¡°Taoist Qingyuan, how is that a reason for you to see the bride?¡± Zhong Ning did not budge at all. Since he was with the Moon Vige now, he had to fulfill his duty.

    Meng Qi¡¯s right hand slowly slid over to the hilt of his saber. There was not a trace of anger in his words as he replied, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I shall teach you a lesson on behalf of heightslord Huangfu.¡±

    Zhong Ning¡¯s rage surged. Hepletely missed the exquisiteness with which Meng Qi drew his de. His gripping the hilt was like a single instant repeated countless times over in the exact same manner, and every step he took covered the exact same distance. It was a clear indication of his amazing control over his body and desmanship.

    ¡°Get out!¡± Zhong Ning yelled and thrust his spear forward as if he were whipping something. It contained fiveyers of variations in it and had the slight ferocity of thunderps.

    There was a sh of knife energy and a thin silvery-white streak froze in his view. He almost failed to catch the Knife Momentum because all he could feel was the long saber skimming along the spear towards him.

    At that moment, all sorts of emotions were churning inside him. It was as if he were standing right before his Master. He had encountered such an attack as fast as lightning numerous times before when he had been training with his Master.

    Zhong Ning tried to fend off the attack with his spear. He was about to push the knife energy away when he suddenly realized that the opponent¡¯s de felt empty.

    ¡°Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!¡± Seven bolts of silver lightning shed, each one connected in front and behind without any space among them.

    The few disciples next to him felt the same way. It appeared to them that the handsome Taoist had performed seven sword strikes between breaths.

    ¡°ng!¡± Meng Qi sheathed his saber and walked right up to Zhong Ning.

    Zhong Ning¡¯s forehead was covered in sweat. A single strand of ck hair fell before his eyes, then another, and another¡­ A total of seven strands drifted to the floor, not one more or one less.

    His back was drenched in perspiration and he could feel his legs quivering. Although he wanted to stop Meng Qi, he simply could not raise his spear no matter how hard he tried. It was like he was paralyzed in a nightmare. Zhong Ning could only watch, wide-eyed, as the carefree Taoist leisurely stepped past him.

    He saw the guests emerge as well, looks of shock on their faces.

    Meng Qi brought Lady Hongxian and Hunchback of the Wastnds past the patio and to the door.

    Inside the room, Huangfu Fei looked delicate and beautiful in her red gown and phoenix cor,plete with an embroidered tasseled cape. She was idly sitting by her bed, tears streaming down her face.

    Lady Huangfu was a dignified and mature beauty. She was not old, but more like an overly-ripe fruit. However, there were strands of silver amidst her jet-ck hair. The hardship she had experienced during that period of time had taken a toll on her health and caused her hair to turn white early.

    Gazing at her own daughter, she could not help but cry. ¡°I don¡¯t have a choice either. I couldn¡¯t possibly just watch your father¡¯s hard work go to waste or allow them to destroy our family!¡±

    Huangfu Fei¡¯s voice was fleeting, as if it hade from theherworld. ¡°Mother, it¡¯s alright, I understand.¡±

    There was only power and strength in the world. There was no such thing as justice!

    If they wanted to save God-gathering Heights, she could only rely on herself and sacrifice herself!

    Both mother and daughter continued to cry silent tears.

    Just then, a chilly breeze blew into the room, causing them to shudder. They turned around in surprise, only to see a highly attractive Taoist holding a saber walk in. There was not a trace of killing intent from him and he appeared to be very much at ease. Then, he said,

    ¡°I believe that whenever there is injustice, someone will always try to help!¡±

    It was as if he had seen right through Huangfu Fei¡¯s soul and answered her very doubt. His sole sentence alone caused emotions to surge within her.

    Before the mother and daughter could even open their mouths to speak, Meng Qi gave a slight bow. ¡°I am Qingyuan, who has received heightslord Huangfu¡¯s advice before. As long as Miss Huangfu says that she does not want to be married, the Moon Vige will definitely be unable to take you away!¡±

    ¡°I might be poor in strength, but I am willing to go through hell and high water!¡± Lady Hongxian had an unyielding attitude.

    Hunchback of the Wastnds solemnly bowed. ¡°Lady Huangfu, Miss Huangfu, although the Moon Vige is strong, there are those of us who don¡¯t fear death! Although my back may be hunched, my will shall never bend!¡±

    A passing breeze closed the door behind them, separating everyone in the room from the outside world.

    Huangfu Fei¡¯s beautiful eyes were once again flooded with tears, blurring her vision. There were still heroes in Jianghu and there was still justice!

    She took a deep breath. ¡°I understand your good intentions, but even if I¡¯m unwilling, what can I do? God-gathering Heights was my father¡¯s life¡¯s work. He wanted to pass it down for thousands of years! How could it end in my hands?¡±

    ¡°Carrying this burden may not be the answer.¡± Meng Qi¡¯s words cut right to the core of the problem and stabbed Huangfu Fei¡¯s heart till it bled.

    Calmly, he said, ¡°If I may ask Lady Huangfu and Miss Huangfu, what is God-gathering Heights¡¯ impartation?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the ¡®Heavenly Night Spear Art¡¯ and ¡®Five Thunder Skill¡¯.¡± Huangfu Fei was awed by Meng Qi¡¯s manner and truthfully answered.

    ¡°What does that have to do with God-gathering Heights? They can¡¯t take it away from this ce?¡± Meng Qi¡¯s voice slowly grew more serious. ¡°The core of mainstream martial arts is the impartation of supreme arts and nurturing of talents. What does it have to do withnd and property? If you have Exterior-level strength, couldn¡¯t you just build another God-gathering Heights?¡±

    Huangfu Fei¡¯s heaving shoulders slowed to a stop. Her eyes shone with surprise.

    ¡°Those who wish to learn Kung Fu, myself included, must all understand something. Apart from supreme arts and peers whom you improve alongside, everything else is transient, because you can get them again anytime you want. You can have numerous properties, expensive homes,rge numbers of servants, and the finest delicacies, but you mustn¡¯t indulge in them or be bound to them.¡±

    ¡°Even if you lose such things today, once you¡¯ve be powerful in the future, how could anything stop you from getting them back? They are but additional essories¨C we don¡¯t despise them if we encounter them, but we also don¡¯t feel frustrated if we lose them. If we want them we shall have them, and if we don¡¯t, we shall remove them!¡±

    ¡°By putting down God-gathering Heights, you will be able to pass down the supreme art without losing yourself or being threatened!¡±

    ¡°Heightslord Huangfu was born poor and encountered countless hardships to achieve what you have today. Why can¡¯t you guys walk the same path as him again?¡±

    As Meng Qi questioned further, Huangfu Fei and Lady Huangfu¡¯s eyes grew brighter and brighter.

    ¡°Unless you¡¯re telling me that you¡¯ve already grown used to a life full of riches and can¡¯t leave yourfort behind?¡± Meng Qi asked in a stern voice.

    Huangfu Fei took another deep breath, seemingly shaken up by Meng Qi¡¯s words. However, that was the very ce she had been born and grown up in. Giving it up was a difficult decision.

    Meng Qi¡¯s voice softened. ¡°Have you perhaps forgotten your Grand Senior Brother and your solemn pledges of love amidst flowers and in the moonlight?¡±

    Lady Hongxian had previously told Meng Qi about how Huangfu Fei and God-gathering Heights¡¯ Senior Disciple He Canshang had mutual affection towards each other. After the Moon Vige had requested to form an alliance through marriage, He Canshang had evaded being killed and subsequently, disappeared.

    Huangfu Fei¡¯s face flushed and Meng Qi could see the tender love in her eyes. She seemed to be about to make her decision.

    Right at that moment, there was a ruckus outside. The groom¡¯s procession had arrived.

    Huangfu Fei and Lady Huangfu¡¯s expressions drastically changed, reflecting their immense uneasiness.

    Meng Qi patted his de handle and smiled at them. ¡°Lady Huangfu, Miss Huangfu, I know that it is a difficult decision to make, so I hope that you will carefully think it through and note to regret it in future. I will go and hold off the people outside for a while.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, for this period of time, nobody will enter!¡±

    With his tone full of calmness but also confidence, Meng Qi¡¯s imposing manner was extremely impressive.

    Huangfu Fei watched him open the door, sword in hand, and step out. His Taoist robes carefreely fluttered with his actions. In that instant, Huangfu Fei spaced out. Her will had already been moved. Thus, she cast her gaze at Lady Huangfu.

    ¡­

    Wen Hengshui, d in his groom robes, sauntered into the main hall along with the Green-blood Dragon King, Red-eyebrowed Saber King, and other masters, who were there to maintain order. They spotted the somewhat weird expressions on the guests¡¯ faces.

    However, he did not care about it. Unless there was someone above the Exterior level, who could possibly stop him and his group?

    They marched out of the main hall and entered the patio. That was when Wen Hengshui¡¯s gaze froze. In front of him stood a handsome Taoist carrying a saber. He was admiring the red plum blossoms against the white snow at the corner of the wall, the very epitome of carefreeness.

    Meng Qi dusted his Taoist robes before turning to look at Wen Hengshui. He smiled and said,

    ¡°If you¡¯d like to receive the bride, you¡¯ll have to get through me first.¡±

 Chapter 375: Red-eyebrowed Saber King

    <h4>Chapter 375: Red-eyebrowed Saber King</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    me-like plum blossoms, cloud-like white snow, and a carefree Taoist¡ªthese three were supposed to look so perfect together. However, Wen Hengshui felt an unspeakable sense of disgust upon seeing this. How dare someone to stir up trouble at his wedding!

    Just as he was about tomand his two Guardians and every master present at his wedding to kill the audacious neer, Meng Qi continued to speak with a carefree smile. ¡°I¡¯m not here to stop the wedding.¡±

    What¡­ Everyone was taken aback, including Redline Lady.

    Meng Qi continued to speak as everyone else was in a daze. ¡°In this big world, the wedding customs aren¡¯t all the same. There are always small differences even if they share simrities. For instance, to measure the groom¡¯s sincerity, the bride¡¯s family in some regions would pose challenges and test his reactions. Some require the groom to show his knowledge or artistic skills, while others may y the game of Tossing Arrows to the Pot, with the loser drinking wine as punishment.¡±

    ¡°Since the God-gathering Heights is a kungfu sect, we should naturally test the groom¡¯s kungfu. As long as the groom can win me in a fight, I¡¯ll move out of the way and let you receive your bride.¡±

    Instead of taking Miss Huangfu away by force, the Moon Vige had done a lot of superficial work to make the wedding look like the real thing such as sending out a procession. Meng Qi knew that they still wanted to look proper in public or their reputation would be ruined.

    Mr. Moon-washing might be aggressive enough to control the sects that had befriended Huangfu Tao, but what about hundreds of yearster? Hence, even if the Moon Vige benefitted from the misfortune of others, they still had to abide by certain rules and keep their reputations intact. Otherwise, they might be used of dishonest practices and end up badly in the future.

    Thus, he believed that as long as he didn¡¯t push them too far and controlled their actions through customs and rules, he should be able to prevent all the masters of the Moon Vige from besieging him and taking Huangfu Fei away by force.

    If he could win them all, his momentum would reach the peak while crushing the confidence of his opponents. He would then definitely have the opportunity to retreat with Huangfu Fei and Madam Huangfu without experiencing any loss.

    Wen Hengshui became less irritated after hearing Meng Qi¡¯s request. He could pass as long as he could win?

    He had also often heard of such challenges when a groom weed his bride. When it came to an aristocratic family specializing in kungfu, such a request didn¡¯t seem strange. After all, this wedding was considered as an act to benefit themselves from the misfortune of others. It was good enough the Taoist didn¡¯t stop the wedding in a brash manner.

    If he was to take the bride away by force¡­ He looked at the visitors around him, thinking about how his father¡¯s reputation would be destroyed. That would result in dire consequences for him.

    Wen Hengshui instantly felt calm and confident as he looked at Green-blood Dragon King and Red-eyebrowed Saber King nking him. How strong could this young Taoist be? Between the two great Guardians here, one was even at the Half-step Exterior Scenery level. How could they lose to him?

    He pressed his hand down to prevent other masters from epting the challenge as they all seemed very eager to try. Heughed and said, ¡°How may I address you? Based on what I know, anyone from the wedding procession can take up the challenge if the family wants to test the groom. It doesn¡¯t have to be the groom himself.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s correct. You may call me Qingyuan. Heightslord Huangfu and I are friends regardless of age, and today I¡¯ll test the groom on Miss Huangfu¡¯s behalf.¡± He didn¡¯t oppose Wen Hengshui¡¯s words as that would attract attacks by masters at the level of Half-step Exterior Scenery plus Heaven-man Connection, as well as many masters with Eight or Nine Acupores open. Even if he was capable of escaping from such attack, he couldn¡¯t stop Huangfu Fei from being taken away.

    Just as Wen Hengshui was about to agree, Zhong Ning said loudly, ¡°Childe Wen, please don¡¯t be deceived! We¡¯ve never seen this wild Taoist before. You shouldn¡¯t believe him so easily when he has only imed to be a friend of my Master! The bride¡¯s family should be the one issuing the challenge! Who is he to have a say in it?¡±

    Zhong Ning had just tasted the fear and embarrassment from Meng Qi¡¯s seven moves that cut off seven strands of his hair. With so many masters gathered here, he couldn¡¯t help letting all his emotions burst.

    Wen Hengshui¡¯s eyes lit up as he heard what Zhong Ning said. Nobody wanted to waste time and energy on this if as it could be dealt with the easy way.

    Many disciples of the God-gathering Heights had arrived by now, including the second disciple Qi Shaochong and the fourth disciple Xia Yanyun. They had also just learned of the wedding since Zhong Ning and many other traitors had been hiding the matter from them.

    After hearing Zhong Ning¡¯s words, Redline Lady decided to return and ask for Madam Huangfu¡¯s permission so Taoist Qingyuan could test the groom on behalf of her family. However, before she could even enter the madam¡¯s room, she heard consecutive calls of ¡°Masters!¡±.

    Every cry was filled with shock and astonishment.

    She turned around and saw Taoist Qingyuan extending his left hand, a jade pendant decorating his long fingers. The jade was bluish green in color, with a couple of thunderbolt marks and inscriptions engraved on it. She saw the inscriptions clearly when Meng Qi showed both its sides.

    ¡®God-gathering Heights, Huangfu Tao.¡¯

    That was the jade pendant Huangfu Tao had tossed to Meng Qi during the short time when he had broken away from control. Meng Qi had only nned to take it out after persuading Huangfu Fei so he can build the basis for mutual trust. It could be useful for him to get the ck Tortoise Jade Pendant, the Five Thunder Skill, and the Heavenly Night Spear Art. If he had shown this to Huangfu Fei first, they might put up their guard against him.

    Qi Shaochong, Xia Yanyun, and the others were both surprised and ted. So many thoughts crossed their minds. The jade pendant had gone missing since the Master became mad and left this ce. Could it be possible Taoist Qingyuan had met their Master, exining his possession of the pendant? Or could he had seen their Master¡¯s corpse and took the pendant? Or did their Master lost the pendant while he was running and Taoist Qingyuan happened to pick it up?

    There were many different guesses, but they all subconsciously preferred to believe that their Master was still alive and had the hope of bing sane again.

    Zhong Ning and the other traitors, on the other hand, were in great terror. Their Master was regarded as the most powerful Emperor of Tengen of all generations. If he were to return, they wouldn¡¯t be able to protect themselves even if they hid in the Moon Vige!

    ¡°Who¡­ Who knows how you got your hands on it?¡± he asked, voice obviously trembling.

    Meng Qi didn¡¯t even look at him when he smiled and said to Wen Hengshui, ¡°Childe Wen, this is a token from Heightslord Huangfu. I¡¯ve also received permission from Madam Huangfu, so please send someone to answer my challenge.¡±

    His voice wasn¡¯t loud but he sounded unperturbed and confident.

    Wen Hengshui¡¯s pupil shrank ever so slightly as he asked, ¡°Did you meet Heightslord Huangfu?¡±

    The guests who had been watching gasped as they considered the idea, but they thought it was more likely that the Taoist had picked it up somewhere as they thought it through.

    Meng Qi smiled without a word as he admired the red plum blossoms.

    His reaction confused Wen Hengshui even further. He thought for a while before looking at Xu Suwen, one of his eight masters. He nned to send her to fight the wild Taoist and test his kungfu.

    Suddenly, someone patted his shoulder.

    ¡°Young lord, this Taoist is unfathomable. Please let me fight him.¡±

    Unfathomable? Wen Hengshui turned in the direction of the voice and saw an unsophisticated face. His brows were tinged red and his eyes were as sharp as a weapon that reflected sunshine.

    It was Red-eyebrowed Saber King!

    Since it was good to be prudent, Wen Hengshui nodded and told Meng Qi, ¡°I¡¯ll believe you for now. My senior here will fight in this round in my ce.¡±

    Red-eyebrowed Saber King? Childe Wen really thought highly of Taoist Qingyuan! The guests thought he would merely send one of the eight masters out. Who knew he would send Red-eyebrowed Saber King, one of the Four Big Protectors, instead?

    Among the numerous Martial Artists in this big world, there were few who could open up the Hidden Latch at mid-brows. The number wouldn¡¯t exceed 30, including those who had been living in seclusion. Those who could connect the Internal and the External were even fewer, to the point that one could count them with one hand.

    After excluding this extremely small group of people, most Martial Artists were at the level of having enlightened Acupores. Among those, Red-eyebrowed Saber King could be considered within the top five for sure. Moreover, he even reached the level of Heaven-man Connection before the age of 30.

    With his age, realm, and calmness, he would usually have high hopes of reaching the Exterior and understanding the knowledge of heaven and men.

    As a result, he went on to take up the challenge straight away! That little Taoist didn¡¯t even have the Protective Upstanding Qi!

    ¡°Red-eyebrowed Saber King?¡± The expressions of Redline Lady and Holy Hunchback Beyond the Great Wall turned grave. That person was a powerful Martial Artist, famed all over the world!

    ¡°Haha! Taoist, now you¡¯re up against Red-eyebrowed Saber King. I wonder how you¡¯re going to stop us!¡± Zhong Ning and the other traitors were even more agitated than their master. After all, he had just started a feud with Meng Qi after the seven attacks he had suffered.

    Looking at the sturdy and imposing Red-eyebrowed Saber King, Meng Qi stroked his de handle and smiled. ¡°If you want to call yourself the King among all of those who use sabers, you must first challenge my Scar of Heaven.¡±

    How arrogant! Everyone present had the same thought. How could a nobody talk to Saber King like that?

    ¡°All who have said that were defeated by my saber,¡± Red-eyebrowed Saber King said with a booming voice. He looked like a gigantic saber capable of tearing up the sky and his momentum didn¡¯t drop at all. His aggressiveness made others unable to look at him directly.

    When two masters fought, their momentum would influence each other. That was why he didn¡¯t take this challenge lightly at all.

    ¡°Very well!¡± Meng Qi took three steps forward, appearing much taller andrger with every step. In the end, he looked as if he connected the heaven and earth; bing an embodiment of the vault of Heaven, integrating into the Earth, and inspecting the world at a whole new level!

    What terrifying his momentum! Even the confident and experienced Red-eyebrowed Saber King shuddered at thebination of Meng Qi¡¯s supernatural power and Knife Momentum, so much so that he couldn¡¯t even wield his saber!

    Before Meng Qi finished his sentence, he was already attacking with his saber.

    The strike was as heavy as a mountain, bringing the thrilling sound of thunder as if punishment from the Heaven had descended. There were traces of purple lightning in the air.

    The gist of this attack was its heaviness, hence the airflow in front of the saber copsed immediately and formed a vortex that drew Red-eyebrowed Saber King toward Meng Qi.

    With such momentum, his attack truly created an illusion that the sky was falling and thunders were striking!

    However, Red-eyebrowed Saber King wasn¡¯t so easily defeated. He was still able to react to his attacks despite being at a disadvantage in terms of momentum. The fleeting knife energy was like a wisp of cold wind, difficult to control and predict. The roaring and heavy Knife Momentum was never crushed, just like how wind could never be crushed.

    When the momentum disappeared, two sabers finally shed yet the sound created was too soft to be noticed.

    Red-eyebrowed Saber King waved his long saber and its knife energy could be seen fluttering in the air as if a snowstorm hade. Each change and each intention to kill was like a snowke, hiding among the snowstorm. They dashed toward Meng Qi with irresistible force.

    Meng Qi drew a circle gently with his saber to derive the sky and contain the snowstorm. Traces of purple thunder appeared, making the situation even more terrifying.

    When one attacked, the other would defend, and vice versa. They had exchanged many attacks in a few mere breaths, with every attack directly aimed at the opponent¡¯s w. However, the attack would either fall into the opponent¡¯s trap or be defended by him.

    Red-eyebrowed Saber King felt that the Taoist was the strongest swordsman he had ever faced in his life. He tried his best to fight, yet even with his surroundings covered by dark clouds and snowstorm, he still hadn¡¯t created any chance to use his killer move.

    Moreover, in the state of Heaven-man Connection, his judgment on the opponent¡¯s flow of genuine Qi was always slower. Hence he was unable to design his next attack in advance and was forced to fight meticulously. He had to concentrate fully on that Taoist in a blue-white robe as well as the saber in his hand.

    ng! When the two sabers shed again, Meng Qi¡¯s saber bounced back yet it suddenly trembled for eight times as if making eight high-speed attacks.

    Boom!

    The purple lightning flowing in the air lit up all of a sudden, converging into several Thunder Dragons. As Meng Qi made an actual attack with the saber, the dragons violently pounced on his opponent.

    Sh*t, that was a trap! He had been setting up this trap since his first move!

    Meng Qi fought against Red-eyebrowed Saber King the same way he fought against Five Emperors¡¯ Knife, Qing Yu, so there was no doubt he would win so easily!

    Red-eyebrowed Saber King clenched his teeth. Even if it might not be the right moment, even if his momentum was tied down, he had no choice but to use his killer move.

    His surroundings suddenly turned hazy as the snowstorm pervaded again. The coldness made everyone in the vicinity shudder involuntarily.

    As the snowkes fluttered in the air, his saber turned into a blinding white light and went head-on against the purple dragon with the intention to bury everything around. It was vigorous and magnificent, just like a crumbling snow mountain.

    Avnche against the Thunder Punishment!

    Boom!

    The lightning was so dazzling that everyone¡¯s sight was filled with a splendid purple. The crisp sound of the shing spread far away.

    As the light disappeared and the snow stopped, Red-eyebrowed Saber King stumbled five steps back in one go. Blood oozed from the corner of his mouth and his hand that was holding the saber never stop trembling.

    Meng Qi stood where he was, his robe untainted with even a single snowke.

    He returned his saber into the scabbard and smiled peacefully and carefreely.

    ¡°Next.¡±

 Chapter 376: The Fight Against a Half-step Exterior Scenery Master

    <h4>Chapter 376: The Fight Against a Half-step Exterior Scenery Master</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    ¡°Next.¡±

    His voice was quiet and peaceful like the dawn after a snowstorm but sounded like thunderps that pounded on everyone¡¯s minds and Vital Spirits.

    Had Red-eyebrowed Saber King, who was within the top five of all masters at the enlightenment level, lost? Some of the guests were ck-jawed while others had a zed look in their eyes. They couldn¡¯t believe Red-eyebrowed Saber King had lost. Within the mere ten breaths or so, his powerful attacks were countered by his opponent¡¯s equally powerful frontal attacks!

    That magnificent purple and the roaring Thunder Dragon seemed tattooed in their eyes and ears as if dering the rise of an outstanding master.

    With only seven or eight Acupores open, that Taoist didn¡¯t even have Protective Upstanding Qi. How could he summon the Thunderbolt Python and trigger such an aggressive attack?

    Could his martial arts be special? Could his saber be a Precious Weapon?

    Without such perfect desmanship or all acupores enlightened, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to defeat Red-eyebrowed Saber King even if he was armed with a Precious Weapon.

    Which sect was he from? Where did hee from?

    In the future, he would definitely be among thosepeting for the title of Emperor of Tengen!

    Zhong Ning and the other traitors were taken aback by Red-eyebrowed Saber King¡¯s defeat. They never imagined he would lose to a nobody Taoist. However, what surprised them was thetter¡¯s movements and fighting style¨Cit could be heavy or empty, vigorous or aggressive. The shes of lightning and thunders resembled heavenly punishment.

    That robed figure seemed to resemble his Master, whom he feared the most. He was just as belligerent, invincible, and upright. Both of them were capable of making him tremble deep inside.

    The Taoist had his Master¡¯s jade pendant and had incorporated the Essence of Heavenly Night Spear Art in his desmanship. Had his Master really taught him all he had learned? Or perhaps, could it be that his Master¡¯s soul was possessing an innocent person?

    Their guesses couldn¡¯t stop them from trembling out of fear. Their reaction was visible to everyone present.

    The other disciples shared simr thoughts but they were more surprised and ted than anything.

    Could he really be a helper sent by their Master?

    Could their Master be hiding somewhere at the moment?

    Redline Lady and Holy Hunchback Beyond the Great Wall stared at Meng Qi in shock. Though they spoke highly of him after he killed one of the eight masters in their journey across the snowfield, they weren¡¯t any less surprised. They realized just how much they had underestimated him! Each time they thought they had underestimated him, their old impressions would be renewed before they could realize how powerful he actually was.

    Red-eyebrowed Saber King was none other than one of the top Martial Artists among the younger generation. He would soon reach the level of Half-step Exterior Scenery. He was also half step into the Exterior and would be a potential candidate for the title of Emperor of Tengen. Nevertheless, his defeat came too quickly this time. He had been left so vulnerable while his opponent seemed as if he hadn¡¯t even warmed up yet!

    Taoist Qingyuan¡¯s performance earlier had overturned the elegant image he had established but his manly, aggressive, upright, and dignified image was equally as impressive. It was natural for a Taoist to bear the responsibility of executing punishments on heaven¡¯s behalf. Thus, there wasn¡¯t any conflict between his two different images.

    He had returned to his elegant and graceful self again. If he stayed still, he would look like a quiet child; if he moved, he would look like a rabbit.

    ng! Something seemed to have fallen inside the room. It seemed to be Madam Huangfu. After witnessing the battle, Miss Huangfu was reminded of Huangfu Tao.

    Wen Hengshui felt like Taoist Qingyuan had just pped across the face as he witnessed Red-eyebrowed Saber King¡¯s defeat. He felt sad and sour as if he just had eaten an unripe orange. This defeat didn¡¯t just lose him his face, but also the reputation of the Moon Vige.

    When Red-eyebrowed Saber King told him the little Taoist was unfathomable, he thought the former was just being careful based on his experience. Now, it seemed that his strength was truly unfathomable. It was to the point that he still couldn¡¯t grasp the Taoist¡¯s true capability after witnessing the battle!

    He inhaled gently, trying to hide his fury and embarrassment. In faux calmness, he told the Taoist, ¡°You¡¯re truly outstanding. Now I know why you dare to issue the challenge on behalf of the God-gathering Heights. But we¡¯re running out of time. We won¡¯t y around anymore lest we miss the best hour for the wedding.¡±

    ¡°Dragon King, please take the challenge next.¡± His face turned solemn as he sent Green-blood Dragon King, the Guardian at Half-step Exterior Scenery. Even if others would see this as him bullying the Taoist and gossip about it, he¡¯d prefer that to losing face again!

    Few people managed to reach the level of Half-step Exterior Scenery and they were all the central pirs of different forces. With Green-blood Dragon King, Wen Hengshui believed there was nothing to worry about. He didn¡¯t believe someone at enlightenment period would be able to defeat an opponent beyond his level!

    Such an insane oue hadn¡¯t happened for many years. Even when Huangfu Tao had Heaven-man Connection, he could only end with a tie in a fight against a weak master at the level of Half-step Exterior Scenery. That oue was groundbreaking enough that it became breaking news around the world. Some forces even nned to assassinate him together.

    Zhong Ning and the other guests sighed in relief when they saw Green-blood Dragon King taking up the challenge. Once the Taoist was defeated, they wouldn¡¯t be ced in the awkward situation of witnessing Wen Hengshui lose his face. It wouldn¡¯t be difficult for him to face them in the future either.

    Qi Shaochong and the other loyal disciples of the God-gathering Heights were still confused as to what was going on. Why was there a powerful Taoist blocking the wedding procession without stopping the marriage?

    Thus, they weren¡¯t filled with indignation when they saw the Taoist¡¯s new opponent. Instead, theymented the upsetting fact that the Moon Vige had someone at Half-step Exterior Scenery at the wedding to contain the situation. If only they had simr masters, they wouldn¡¯t have to be afraid of the Moon Vige bullying them!

    Redline Lady and Holy Hunchback Beyond the Great Wall weren¡¯t expecting much of the next fight. They were just worried that Meng Qi wouldn¡¯t be able to dy enough time for them. If Wen Hengshui were to wee the bride after Green-blood Dragon King¡¯s win, Miss Huangfu wouldn¡¯t have enough time to escape.

    The opponent this time was a sturdy and short old man. His face gave off a green glow and his eyes seemed to have the faint glow of green wildfire. His soft and uncertain voice, like wails from the tombs at night, didn¡¯t match with his sturdiness.

    ¡°You own Huangfu Tao¡¯s jade pendant and have understood part of the Essence of Heavenly Night Spear Art. Your strength is astounding, yet you¡¯ve never heard of in the Jianghu. That leaves me no choice but to think of you in ¡®that¡¯ way.¡±

    Meng Qi smiled, knowing what he was referring to. ¡°I¡¯ve indeed been to the mausoleum before.¡±

    He had even fought with his ancestor, almost killing him. If Huangfu Tao hadn¡¯t saved him, there would be an ancestral-murdering grudge between them.

    Once Meng Qi thought about it that way, he realized how high his ¡®status¡¯ actually was in rtion to the old man¡­

    Gasping and exmation could be heard all over the ce. No wonder Taoist Qingyuan was so powerful! He had even entered the mysterious mausoleum and received the impartation, as did Huangfu Tao and the ancestors of the Nine Viges before him!

    He would definitely reach the Exterior level in the future!

    They had no doubt that would happen, as long as he didn¡¯t die!

    Qi Shaochong shuddered violently out of excitement. He wanted to ask the Taoist his Master¡¯s current location and if he was still alive.

    ¡°Not surprising.¡± Green-blood Dragon King chuckled. ¡°What a pity. You encountered me beforepleting your Divine Skill.¡±

    In the Nine Viges, there was a rule for people who had received the impartation. If they couldn¡¯t win them over for their own use, they would be killed and their impartation would be taken away.

    Meng Qi knew what they were thinking all this time. However, no one knew where he came from. He had the jade pendant and his movements were simr to Huangfu Tao¡¯s. Even if he denied visiting the mausoleum, others would stille to that conclusion. They would rather kill a wrong person than let him off. After all, after saving Huangfu Fei, the Moon Vige would inevitably hunt him down. What was there to fear about?

    He didn¡¯t underestimate Green-blood Dragon King, whose breath was uncertain and unpredictable just like his voice. As he stood there, he felt like a wisp of chilly wind from the Nine Serenities. It made him look extremely terrifying. Though he might not be on the same level as Fire Lord and Duo Ercha, he wouldn¡¯t be too far off as one who was at Half-step Exterior Scenery. Further, he didn¡¯t have any internal injuries.

    For an opponent at the Half-step Exterior Scenery level like him, his one full attack without the use of any killer move would equal Meng Qi¡¯s use of Precious Weapon or the Violent Thunder Shocking the Sky with the Purple Thunder Force. In other words, it was simple for him to use movements simr to that. He could also interfere with his opponents¡¯ mental state, attack their Vital Spirits, and activate some power from the Heaven and Earth. These abilities could help him in crushing any normal person with his acupores enlightened in a fight.

    However, Meng Qi was also among the top ten in the Ranking List of Young Masters. He had also practiced spiritual mystics such as Changing Heaven and Hitting Earth. Though he might be weak in Vital Spirit attacks, he could protect himself well enough. He wasn¡¯t too concerned about his opponent¡¯s ordinary attacks being stronger than his killer moves either. When he fought against Qing Yu and the like, they never used their final tricks straight away. As long as he didn¡¯t create opportunities for his opponent to attack, he could easily dodge such moves.

    When his opponents couldn¡¯t hit him, who cared if their moves were powerful?

    Of course, he was looking down on the old man only in terms of strategies. He tried to stop himself from fearing the opponent before the fight and thinking that his loss was a matter of fact. If he thought that way, he would lose for sure.

    When fighting a Half-step Exterior Scenery master, one must have the confidence to win, while not letting this sense of confidence turn into arrogance.

    Meng Qi stretched his left hand toward his back, his movement implying never-changing Dharma and Logos. It was delicate and neither too fast nor too slow. He was already gripping his sword while his action was still bewildering to everyone else.

    nk. The fire seemed to light up his long sword once it was out of the scabbard.

    Red-eyebrowed Saber King became even more upset about his defeat. So it turned out the Taoist had mastered both the sword and the de. That meant he didn¡¯t even use his full strength against him¡­

    Green-blood Dragon King was squinting as if he didn¡¯t notice Meng Qi¡¯s action. Just as Meng Qi was about to attack, he made use of that fleeting moment and attacked with his two palms.

    As his two palms attacked in different directions, the cold wind in the vicinity brought about a sinister feeling. The snow became tinged with green as if decorated with green wildfire.

    Meng Qi¡¯s mind was filled with ghosts¡¯ wailings as if he had fallen deep into the Nine Serenities with his body devoured by ghosts. He also felt a recurring pain and numbness in his Vital Spirit.

    Fortunately, he had used the Supernatural Power of Shaking Heaven and Hitting Earth in advance and transformed into a Supernatural Buddha that could oversee the whole world. His breath was boundless and his Vital Spirit was strengthened, allowing him to easily ovee the sinister wind and ghosts¡¯ wailing. In the end, they didn¡¯t affect him much.

    He deflected Green-blood Dragon King¡¯s attack and stepped in a different direction like a shadow. He wielded his saber at the speed of lightning, attacking Green-blood Dragon King¡¯s w on his side.

    His opponent seemed to have long predicted this move, shifting his body and kicking his left leg to the side. Green light and wildlife followed the attack. His opponent aimed at the tip of his saber with a swoosh, trying to kick it out of his hand.

    Wisps of sinister wind apanied the kick, giving all onlookers the creeps. The wind wasn¡¯t an illusion¡ªit was an actual phenomenon and all onlookers felt their Vital Spirits and bodies almost frozen.

    The power of a Half-step Exterior Scenery master was indeed extraordinary!

    Ever since Green-blood Dragon King reached the Exterior, he hadn¡¯t met anyone without the Heaven-man Connection that could take his ten movements even if he reserved some of his strength. Most failed to withstand the freezing sinister wind. Within a few movements, they would shudder and their hands and feet would be frozen. Their strength would be reduced to their minimum.

    Though there had been a couple of people with special martial arts capable of controlling or fending off the wind, they would only make him fight with his full strength.

    However, his opponent this time was different from those who had enlightened the Acupores. His skin had a faint golden glow and his momentum was boundless as if he was a God or a Buddha. Even the freezing sinister wind seemed like it was nothing to him. The Taoist was able to move freely and attack with his saber incessantly, with every attack directed towards the w of his movement. His attack could be fast or slow, heavy or empty, based on different situations. It could be as imposing as the rising tide or as uncertain as a trace of inner light. There was no doubt that his desmanship was influenced by very reputable masters.

    The Taoist had kept the sword in his left hand low all this while. The tip of the sword was shaking as if brewing a change or deducing a w. Even though he had not used it, the momentum it had still forced him to take it seriously, and reserve some strength to fend for himself.

    Green-blood Dragon King had never seen many people whose realm of the movements could reach this level. Including Huangfu Tao, the greatest Emperor of Tengen among all generation, and excluding himself, the number of such people wouldn¡¯t exceed five.

    Fortunately, both his realm and strength were higher than Meng Qi. After all, he was at the Half-step Exterior Scenery level. His spirit had integrated into the surroundings, meaning he could use the power of heaven and earth and have a feeling simr to Oneness of Heaven and Men. As a result, everything around him was outlined in his mind, including his opponent!

    He knew about his opponent¡¯s flow of genuine Qi, muscle reactions, and the movements he was about to use. Meng Qi could hide nothing from him now!

    Thus, it was evident that Meng Qi was struggling in this fight. Each time he tried to attack, he seemed as if he was falling into a trap. He seemed to be dancing on his opponent¡¯s palm that was covered by wildfire, always forced to change his movements. He would¡¯ve been severely injured if not for the unpredictable Body Movements that allowed him to move like a shadow.

    Green-blood Dragon King fought steadily, never advancing rashly. Having the upper hand in terms of realm and strength, the ultimate winning method would be to gradually drive Meng Qi up to the wall. If he advanced impulsively, he might fall into a trap instead. After all, the weak would win by ying tricks, while the strong would win by fighting openly!

    The Taoist¡¯s Body Movements were strange, as was his flow of genuine Qi. Thetter was particrly impressive. Could it be due to the Peerless Godly Kungfu that he had obtained in the mausoleum? Had he been fighting another person with Acupores enlightened, Green-blood Dragon King would have long predicted his opponent¡¯s variations in movements through his flow of genuine Qi and muscle reactions. Green-blood Dragon King would then set traps in advance and take his opponent¡¯s life with one attack.

    Taoist Qingyuan was different, however. When he used his Body Movements, the genuine Qi of his whole body would flow in high speed, forming a seed of genuine Qi that could disintegrate at any moment at every key Acupore point. He would then ¡®detonate¡¯ these seeds when he was about to change his direction, therefore creating an explosive flow of genuine Qi to facilitate his strange and unexpected changes in direction.

    Predicting his movements was a challenge as all seeds would only be ¡®detonated¡¯ when he was about to change direction. Even if Green-blood Dragon King made a correct prediction, he wouldn¡¯t be able to intercept it. At most, he could prevent himself from getting affected by it and force his opponent to keep changing his Body Movements.

    This was the mystery of Hallucination Body Movements. It prevented one¡¯s opponent at Half-step Exterior Scenery from finding patterns in a short period of time!

    Instead of being forced to dodge in panic, Meng Qi was calm and collected. He wasn¡¯t upset over failing to threaten his opponent.

    His understanding of kungfu was definitely iparable. In situations that others would perceive as a dead end, he would always find opportunities.

    He wasn¡¯t delighted either, but he was devoted to the fight.

    He had learned this kind of devotion from Master Lu, Wholehearted Sword.

    After all, how many people with their Acupores enlightened in the World of Samsara would have the chance to be influenced by a Dharmakaya master?

    At this moment, Meng Qi had forgotten his desire for victory and his fear of defeat. There were only Green-blood Dragon King as well as the Heaven Inflicted Pain and the Flowing Fire in his eyes.

    Palms covered with green wildfire, the figure as unpredictable and swift as a shadow, the Heaven Inflicted Pain with silver lightning, the Flowing Fire with crimson me¡ªthese were all that Meng Qi could see right now. He no longer saw the green-tinged snow, the sinister wind, the red plum blossoms, or onlookers like Wen Hengshui and Redline Lady.

    Nheless, with only these few things connected by their vital energy and with Meng Qi¡¯s sense of devotion, the snow, the sinister wind, the plum blossoms, Wen Hengshui and Redline Lady were all outlined in his mind, together with everything else around them, as detailed and vivid as reality.

    This was the realm that Meng Qi used to have to force himself to enter through Will-projecting. Now, with all eight Acupores open and under the pressure of fighting a Half-step Exterior Scenery master, he was able to enter this realm with ease. This time, it was also clearer, deeper, and stronger.

    This was the realm of Entering Imperceptibility, the first gate into the stage of Heaven-man Connection!

    In his mind world, he saw Green-blood Dragon King attack him with his palm with the intention to kill. He concentrated all his energy on his palm, and a sinister wind followed. Green-blood Dragon King followed up with his left palm to secure any possible variations that Meng Qi might use.

    Having seen iting in his mind world, Meng Qi naturally detonated a couple of genuine Qi seeds and executed his Hallucination Body Movements, changing his position unexpectedly. He wielded his saber at the lighting-fast speed and attacked.

    Unsurprised, Green-blood Dragon King retaliated with a light attack and forced him to change his position again.

    10 to 12 roundster, he gradually began to understand the mystery behind Meng Qi¡¯s Body Movements. No matter how he dodged or how many genuine Qi seeds he had, he would always need to detonate some of them. That would require him to generate new genuine Qi each time. He was sure he would be able to find a pattern if he observed him a little more carefully!

    This Taoist was losing for sure!

    He stood confidently as he allowed Meng Qi shift, like a shadow, into any positions and attack him from all directions.

    Meng Qi was trying to change his position when he stepped on the snow covered with green light. Green-blood Dragon King dashed to an empty spot, adopting the posture akin to a giant hawk spreading its wings.

    He attacked with his palms one after the other, each time with gradually increasing energy. The green lights covering the snow suddenly lit up, turning their surroundings into a green ocean. He emerged forward with strong wind as if he was a million of ghosts rushing out of the Nine Serenities. It was a very terrifying scene.

    Meng Qi changed his direction to going against this gush of energy head-on as if he was suicidal!

    Caught him! Green-blood Dragon King snickered to himself.

    This Taoist was definitely going to die this time!

    The crowd, including Wen Hengshui, shared the thought. They had long realized that Meng Qi was keeping up in the fight only with his unpredictable Body Movements. Once his opponent understood it, Meng Qi wouldn¡¯t be able to dodge so easily. His loss was then inevitable.

    Meng Qi appeared to clench his teeth as he wielded his saber as if triggering eight high-speed attacks. Layers of airflow copsed as traces of purple lightning converged into a dragon that stuck close to his saber. When he attacked, a magnificent purple color enveloped everyone¡¯s vision. It was different from the Qi earlier, yet just as aggressive and vigorous.

    Great! His opponent had finally begun fighting so recklessly! Green-blood Dragon King was excited and his energy kept gathering around his palms. Sinister Qi filled up space and the green wildfire spread all over the ce as if their surroundings had turned into the Underworld.

    The energy from the palm shed with the Thunder Dragon. The dragon, as if made of paper, appeared fragile and easily crushed.

    When the two palms hit the Heaven Inflicted Pain, Green-blood Dragon King felt no energy in the saber. Meng Qi had even let go of his hold on the saber.

    However, he only let go afterunching a slightly upward attack!

    Numerous genuine Qi seeds inside his body detonated at that point as he shifted his body to dodge the attack that nearly hit him.

    The change in his Body Movements this time waspletely different! Green-blood Dragon King was taken aback as he realized the pattern of Meng Qi¡¯s detonation of genuine Qi seeds differed from his deduction. This time, it was smoother and stranger. Itpletely contradicted his judgment!

    Did his opponent intentionally lead him to the wrong idea? Or was he purposely hiding it?

    Had the Taoist, since his first movement, been setting up a trap and leading him into it by giving him the wrong idea of the patterns in his Body Movements?

    What aplicated scheme!

    As his palm hit his opponent¡¯s Heaven Inflicted Pain, thetter was already making another attack with the flying light on his left hand.

    The light had converged into the immacte and dazzling attack. No words could describe how magnificent it was. The gist of it was its momentum and speed, so even with no variation, it still had the power of a killer move at the Exterior level.

    Oh no! Green-blood Dragon King revealed his w as he missed on the previous attack. Most of his energy and spirit was spent on the attacks that hit Meng Qi¡¯s saber, so his mid-brows felt numb when he faced this attack and he had no more energy to defend himself.

    He forced himself to focus and be brave. He felt fortunate that he was still fighting steadily. After all, he would be able to suppress his opponent with his killer move without using even his full strength.

    He used his reserved genuine Qi to open up all the pores on his body and breathed the Vital Qi from the Heaven and Earth. He leaned back and pointed his left finger at the sword. His attack was so fast that his left arm seemed to have lost all bones. Everything felt like an illusion.

    ¡°ng!¡±

    His fingertip hit the sword body, yet the sword power melted like ice. The Flowing Fire dispersed but his sword still had no energy to it!

    Blood spewed from Meng Qi¡¯s mouth. He appeared to be taller as he raised his right hand to catch his falling saber.

    Boom!

    Dark clouds gathered quickly, turning their surroundings dark immediately. Several shes of lightning could be seen among theyers of clouds.

    After simting the momentum of Skythrowing Palm, Meng Qi could already use the Eight Nine Mysteries to simte the momentum of Violent Thunder Shocking the Sky and Heavenly Fairy!

    Boom!

    As his saber made nine high-speed attacks, purple shes of lightning gushed out and transformed into a Thunder Dragon. Its head was intertwined with the tail, looking incredibly mighty.

    The airflow copsed and the world suddenly seemed to be much ¡®smaller¡¯ inparison to Meng Qi. He caught his saber and attacked from high above. With the shes of lightning dancing around him, he even looked like a God!

    Boom!

    Several shes of lightning fell from the sky, attaching themselves to the saber!

    The lighting melted the snow on the ground, giving rise to a white mist.

    Boom!

    The saber¡¯s momentum was so imposing that it brought about the splendid purple bolts of lightning and blinding silver light like the divine punishment. No one could stop such an attack!

    The crowd watched in astonishment. This was a change in astronomical phenomena, the assistance from the Heaven and Earth, and the true power at the Exterior level!

    Green-blood Dragon King became nervous. He knew he had fallen into another trap the minute he hit the saber, yet he saw no way out of it. Under such an urgent situation, he didn¡¯t have the time to worry if it was a trap.

    Facing the attack that was as powerful as that of Mr Moon-washing, he finally showed his fear. However, his reputation in Jianghu was established using his true abilities. He knew he shouldn¡¯t hesitate at such a defining moment. He started breathing the Vital Qi from the Heaven and Earth at a high frequency and taking in all the sinister wind and wildfire without harming his Vital Spirit. The surroundings turned clear once again.

    He shifted his steps, with his body moving like a wisp of wind as he dodged Meng Qi¡¯s attack. He managed to attack with his right palm, which was green in color and covered with sinister Qi as if green blood was dripping from it.

    Boom!

    The lightning became even more glorious as it eliminated the sinister atmosphere. The crowd saw nothing but the blinding light and heard nothing but deep shing sounds.

    When their vision was clear again, Taoist Qingyuan had returned to the door. The red plum blossoms beside him were still bright, yet the snow had already melted.

    A faint golden glow covered his face and traces of blood lined his eyes, mouth, and nostrils. However, the bun on his head remained fastened and his clothes were intact. He had returned to his elegant and graceful image again.

    On the other side, Green-blood Dragon King¡¯s face had turned ghastly pale. His hair was all over his face and shoulders. Blood soaked his entire chest and the green glow in his eyes had also disappeared. He took a few steps backward before he found enough bnce to stay firm on his feet.

    ¡°Thank you for letting me win.¡± Meng Qi returned his sword and saber into their scabbards, smiling as he did so.

    He might look graceful but his spirit had been entirely consumed in the fight. If he were to fight an Enlightened Master right now, it would give him a headache.

    Still, he finally defeated someone at Half-step Exterior Scenery level! A true master at Half-step Exterior Scenery level!

    Of course, defeating was different from killing. If he were to kill Green-blood Dragon King, he would have to use the Sacrifice Form instantly without giving him any chance to pause for a breath. Even so, he didn¡¯t know if his opponent would be able to escape. He might have to sustain serious injuries just to keep his life.

    His smile was carefree and confident, yet he was anxious deep down. If this fight couldn¡¯t repress and threaten any future opponents, he would be in deep trouble!

 Chapter 377: The Trail of the Black Tortoise Jade Pendant

    <h4>Chapter 377: The Trail of the ck Tortoise Jade Pendant</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Silence. Extreme silence.

    The entire patio was soundless as if there was no one there. Only the cold wind in the winter morning proved that time wasn¡¯t frozen at the moment.

    The crimson plum blossoms in the corner of the wall and the cloud-like pure snow on the roof were static just like the people beneath them. It was as if they had all fallen into a dream.

    How could an enlightened master defeat a Half-step Exterior Scenery master?

    Had someone asked this question 15 minutes ago, he would be mocked as an idiot. How was it possible to contradict amon knowledge that had held true for thousands of years?

    The sun doesn¡¯t rise from the west, nor do humans fly unassisted. One who had opened the Hidden Latch in his mid-brows can easily defeat an enlightened master. No one would doubt the truthfulness of thesemon senses.

    Yet they had just witnessed the good-looking Taoist, who didn¡¯t even have nine Acupores, suddenly exhibit an incredible strength and defeat Green-blood Dragon King, the Half-step Exterior Scenery master who had made a name for himself for many years.

    How could they not be shocked speechless? They drowned in their thoughts and felt their heads swell. They felt as if they had just dreamed the whole thing!

    He was just like a God descending from heaven¡­ This thought urred to both Redline Lady and Holy Hunchback Beyond the Great Wall.

    What a monster¡­ Wen Hengshui¡¯s pupils dted. He looked stunned. He was considered as one of the strongest young masters under 30 and had worked hard at cultivating, despite his father¡¯s status. This Taoist looked so much younger than him, yet he could easily defeat a Half-step Exterior Scenery master!

    Was he still a human?

    How could they differ from each other so wildly?

    While others were still in astonishment, Meng Qi grinned and said, ¡°Benefactor Wen, it appears that you haven¡¯t seeded in answering my challenge.¡±

    Suddenly rmed, Wen Hengshui nned to send two of his guardians to fight the Taoist. He rather continued with the wedding than save his face.

    The Taoist didn¡¯t give him the chance to speak at all. He said frankly, ¡°I¡¯ll have to talk to Lady Huangfu and Miss Huangfu and see if we should change our challenge lest there won¡¯t be any wedding.¡±

    ¡°Benefactor Wen, please wait for a moment. I¡¯ll go inside to inquire.¡±

    He turned around, his tunic wafting through the air in a leisure manner.

    If he had left Wen Hengshui like this, thetter would probably be furious and order his men to open the door and take the bride. However, since Meng Qi had defeated Saber King and a Half-step Exterior Scenery master, he became truly unfathomable to them. It felt as if Mr. Moon-washing himself had spoken!

    In other words, this was an important figure who was stronger than a Half-step Exterior Scenery master.

    Nobody would be stupid enough to ignore the words of a person like this!

    Besides, his words seemed to indicate concern for Wen Hengshui. He didn¡¯t try to stop thetter from proposing the marriage and was trying to find an easier way out of this after he failed to answer the challenge.

    Wen Hengshui said gratefully, ¡°Thank you, Taoist Qingyuan.¡±

    Meng Qi almost staggered. He was actually just trying to buy time for him to recover from his exhaustion!

    He opened the door and saw both Huangfu Fei and Madam Huangfu standing by the door. They looked absent-minded and shocked, excited and anxious.

    Redline Lady and Holy Hunchback Beyond the Great Wall walked in behind him and closed the door.

    To prevent Green-blood Dragon King from eavesdropping, Meng Qi waved his tunic to produce gusts of fierce airflow that howled beside the door. He consumed a spirit-recovering elixir and lowered his voice as he asked, ¡°Madam Huangfu, Miss Huangfu, what¡¯s your decision?¡±

    They exchanged looks before saying decisively, ¡°We¡¯re willing to abandon the God-gathering Heights to ensure the safety of our impartation and disciples!¡±

    Miss Huangfu trembled, restraining her excitement as she asked, ¡°Taoist Qingyuan, what¡¯s the jade pendant about? Have you seen my father?¡±

    She subconsciously used honorifics to address Meng Qi, who could defeat a Half-step Exterior Scenery master.

    Madam Huangfu held her breath, making it difficult for others to know whether she was afraid of the result or expecting for a miracle.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Meng Qi answered inly. ¡°You¡¯re probably aware that whoever whoes out of the mysterious mausoleum will go mad in old age and finally return to the mausoleum.¡±

    Huangfu Fei¡¯s face turned red with excitement and impatience. ¡°Yes! Did¡­ did you happen to meet him in the mausoleum? Is he okay?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the work of an evil ghost hidden in the mausoleum. It can¡¯t leave since it¡¯s confined within. It can only try and find ways to escape through those who have entered the mausoleum.¡±

    He didn¡¯t answer her question directly. Instead, he exined, with some exaggeration, ¡°Though Huangfu Heightslord and the others were delighted that they obtained the impartation, they weren¡¯t aware that the ghost had possessed them. The evil ghost had to return after they reached old age. Hence, all of them transformed into zombies that guarded the mausoleum. No, some of them had beenpletely dead and their body had rotten after many years.¡±

    Huangfu Fei felt disturbed after hearing that description as if there was a horrifying evil ghost behind her.

    The same went for Redline Lady and Holy Hunchback Beyond the Great Wall. They didn¡¯t expect an evil spirit to be the orchestrator of the most resounding and mysterious event in the Martial Artists Community.

    What type of an evil spirit could control an expert of the Exterior?

    They couldn¡¯t help shivering just thinking about it.

    Looking afraid and confused, Madam Huangfu¡¯s breathing became rapid. ¡°My husband merely is in his middle age. Why did the evil ghost take him in advance?¡±

    Meng Qi said with certainty, ¡°The heightslord was highly talented for being able to acquire the Five Thunder Skill and the Heavenly Night Spear Art from the thunderbolt mark. He became the strongest heightslord in history before reaching his sixties and was about to be the first one to break through the teau. It¡¯d be difficult for the evil ghost to control him if he seeds. Therefore, he had to be taken in advance.¡±

    ¡°Comprehending the thunderbolt mark¡­¡± Both Huangfu Fei and Madam Huangfu murmured, ¡°Taoist Qingyuan, you had indeed met my father/husband.¡±

    People merely knew that Huangfu Tao progressed fast and became an Exterior after acquiring the impartation of the Thunder Execution. They didn¡¯t know that he didn¡¯t choose an avable art, instead choosing toprehend numerous arcanum from a thread of an ancient thunderbolt mark. He derived his Five Thunder Skill and Heavenly Night Spear Art from his impartation.

    Only his wife and daughter knew this secret!

    ¡°Heh, please call me Detective Meng Qi¡­¡± Meng Qi thought, couldn¡¯t help being cocky for a moment. Huangfu Tao had never told him his secret, but it wasn¡¯t difficult for him to deduce it after putting together various clues.

    The first clue was the loss of the Essence of the Thunderp. The second was the tampering of the Tai-yin Devil-Rinsing Scripture, resulting in problems within. If he cultivated it, he would easily reach the Exterior but yet hister path could end up being twisted.

    Hence, Huangfu Tao most definitely didn¡¯t choose the wed art since he broke the teau and became the strongest heightslord in history. However, all of the avable arts in the mausoleum had ws. There was no other way except deriving arts from it.

    Unfortunately, Huangfu Tao¡¯s decision resulted in his madness in his middle age. It was impossible for the evil ghost to do nothing as he achieved a breakthrough!

    As Meng Qi spoke, his spirit sank into his anterior yin Acupore point, which was also called the Acupore of spirit energy and the Acupore point of life.

    A speck of divine light was undting amid the chaos. Contained within itself was the vitality. Mingling with the Vital Qi, it continued to transform into spirit energy.

    Meng Qi activated his Acupore point and cultivated the spirit energy. Spiraling upwards, it was soaked in water, developed by wood, steamed by fire, and restrained by metal. Mixed with the effect of the elixir, it transformed into a peculiar force and drilled into the Hidden Latch to nourish the soul and heal the spirit.

    This restored his strength. Only his genuine Qi didn¡¯t need any recovery since it was always fully loaded.

    However, this incredible Dharma ess capable of reviving the dead and always maintaining the genuine Qi at peak form had countless ties with the acupoint of spirit energy. It was a profound art in another level and was rted to the energy of heaven and earth.

    While Meng Qi made use of the time to recover, he said, ¡°The heightslord also took an item from deep inside the mausoleum, indirectly empowering the evil ghosts. Therefore, it was able to sessfully control him and drive him mad.¡±

    The former was true and thetter was false. Meng Qi intended to probe deeper by doing this.

    Huangfu Fei¡¯s face instantly paled as if she had thought of something. She stammered as she asked, ¡°Taoist¡­ Taoist Qingyuan, what is that item?¡±

    ¡°It seems to be a jade pendant with a tortoise mark,¡± he replied expressionlessly.

    Huangfu Fei took two steps backward, looking shocked and terrified. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ve given it to Senior Brother. Will he be fine?¡±

    How¡­ how could this token be a token of love? Zhenwu Great Emperor would sigh if he knew this! How disappointing! Meng Qi smiled cunningly as he said, ¡°This jade pendant hid the secret to destroying the evil ghost. Without a certain power, the wearer would be cursed by the evil ghost.¡±

    He was feeling relieved because, as he had predicted, it was Huangfu Tao who took the ck Tortoise Jade Pendant.

    Before Huangfu Fei could speak, he added, ¡°I¡¯ve entered the mausoleum, found the thunderbolt mark, and acquired the Thunder Execution as well. Nevertheless, I wasn¡¯t powerful enough to master it. Fortunately, I encountered Heightslord Huangfu. Though the evil ghost possessed him and turned him into a zombie, he asionally regained his consciousness as he was extremely powerful. He advised me on desmanship using hisprehension and gave me the jade pendant. He entrusted me with the task of finding you two and take the ck Tortoise Jade Pendant to eliminate the evil ghost and free him.¡±

    Hisst sentence was the truth, and a promise, too. They could destroy the evil ghost after they continue the interlinked task was continued and uncover the Zhenwu Great Emperor¡¯s mystery. If Meng Qi took the pendant from Huangfu Fei and her mother, he would no doubt bear the corresponding karma.

    ¡°My husband is still alive?¡±

    ¡°My father is still alive?¡±

    Madam Huangfu and Huangfu Fei were excited and happy, showing no concern for the ck Tortoise Jade Pendant. They were only concerned about Huangfu Tao asionally regaining his consciousness.

    They were so excited that their voices became high-pitched, nearly breaking through Meng Qi¡¯s barrier and escaping the room.

    Redline Lady and Holy Hunchback Beyond the Great Wall were both sincerely happy because their benefactor was still alive and curable!

    Meng Qi nodded. ¡°He¡¯s a zombie controlled by the evil ghost at the moment but he can be revived if he is rid of the ghost. However, the lifespan of an Exterior master is less than 180 years. I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll be incurable if he stays this way for another 60 years.¡±

    ¡°Thank you kindly for telling us this. Some hope is better than no hope!¡± Lady Huangfu¡¯s face was flushed from her excitement.

    Huangfu Fei added, ¡°The next time I see Senior Brother, I¡¯ll ask him to hand the ck Tortoise Jade Pendant to you.¡±

    She had seen her father examining the pendant with care, thus considering it as something precious. It was partially because she considered it a token of love and partially because she was worried about Mr Moon-washing taking it. So she gave it to her Senior Brother, He Canshang. She had hoped he would uncover the mystery and master the Peerless Godly Kungfu in a hidden, faraway ce. However, now that she knew that it was rted to the evil ghost, she wouldn¡¯t risk her lover¡¯s life on it.

    In all honesty, she didn¡¯t trust Meng Qipletely because no one could prove these secrets were true. No one really knew if the pendant was truly rted to the evil ghost. It was also likely that he had entered the mausoleum and encountered Huangfu Tao. Discovering the importance of the pendant, he came to the God-gathering Heights to deceive her into giving him the pendant by saying it was rted to the evil ghost?

    In the same way a patient suffering from an incurable disease would hold firm onto thest straw, Huangfu Fei and Lady Huangfu became feverish after hearing that Huangfu Tao was curable. They looked as if they were willing to give up everything.

 Chapter 378: I Have Backup Plans

    <h4>Chapter 378: I Have Backup ns</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    ¡°Okay¡­¡± Meng Qi nearly said aloud. Fortunately, he restrained himself in time and did not answer directly. Then he said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to hurry. First, let¡¯s think about the present. We should leave God-gathering Heights in a minute, but not leave behind Five Thunder Skill and Heavenly Night Spear Art for Mr. Moon-washing and others.¡±

    Such an attitude made Huangfu Fei and her mother trust him more. The Taoists of Qingyuan really do consider kindness important and life sacred!

    ¡°Since Moon Vigepelled us to give them the arts, I have destroyed the script of Five Thunder Skill and Heavenly Night Spear Art. Now there are only the two copies left in my and my mother¡¯s head.¡± Huangfu Fei said sternly.

    Meng Qi looked outside, ¡°What about the other disciples?¡±

    ¡°My father never wanted them to be over-ambitious, so he only taught them part of the enlightened Acupores arts.¡± Huangfu Fei exined.

    ¡°Which means I still need you toplete Five Thunder Bombardment of Sky. But what should I give you in exchange¡­¡± From the previous conversations and judgments, Meng Qi was certain that the key topleting the Dharmakaya movement was Five Thunder Skill and Heavenly Night Spear Art.

    After nodding his head, he lowered his voice, ¡°If God-gathering Heights wants to start afresh, it will undoubtedly need staunch disciples, because it¡¯s nearly impossible for you and your mother to be an Exterior. Miss Huangfu, which disciples can be trusted? I shall have Redline Lady and Holy Hunchback send letters to allow them to leave beforehand and meet us at the arranged ce.¡±

    With Huangfu Fei drawing Wen Hengshui¡¯s attention, it would be much easier for other disciples to leave.

    Looking stern, Huangfu Fei said, ¡°The fickleness of man and the world has taught me a good lesson. This period¡¯s hardship has made me see through a lot of people. Only Senior Brother Qi Shaochong, Xia Yanyun and Senior Sister Huang Ling can be trusted, and their strength and potential are both superior. Given time, it would not be impossible for them to attain nine acupores, or even to be a Half-step Exterior Scenery.¡±

    As for her eldest Senior Brother He Canshang, he was able to be the first disciple of Huangfu Tao, he was strong in all areas.

    Meng Qi said to Redline Lady and Holy Hunchback Beyond the Great Wall via Secret Voice-sending respectively, ¡°Presently, Wen Hengshui, Green-blood Dragon King and the others are only paying attention to myself, Lady Huangfu and Miss Huangfu. If you keep a low profile, they won¡¯t notice. Then with Miss Huangfu¡¯s letter, you should lead Qi Shaochong and others away and get them to meet us in the pre-arranged city.¡±

    ¡°Remember to keep hidden and watch them after they have left. Mr. Moon-washing may have nted a spy in their midst, a spy who appears to be loyal. If so, you should stop tailing them and get to the city ahead of them. Then, at the city gates you should¡­¡±

    Having given the orders and seen them nod, Meng Qi asked Huangfu Fei, ¡°If Miss Huangfu could write three letters, I can get Redline Lady to give them to Young Master Qi and the others.¡±

    Huangfu Fei walked to the desk and began to write at once. After she had finished, as she left behind secret marks on them she said to Meng Qi, ¡°My father once established several secret strongholds which few people know about, this is one of them¡­¡±

    Having prepared, Meng Qi felt that his spirit and strength were almost fully recovered. Then he said to Huangfu Fei, ¡°Wen Hengshui is about to get impatient, let¡¯s get out first. Remember to do as I say.¡±

    Huangfu Fei nodded, then she asked anxiously: ¡°Taoist Qingyuan, what clever n do you have left up your sleeve?¡±

    Although he was extremely powerful, it would be almost impossible for him to break through the circle of the two Guardians and other strong masters!

    Meng Qi chuckled, then leisurely said, ¡°Miss Huangfu, there is no need to worry about that, the hermit still has a trick or two up his sleeve.¡±

    Then he waved his tunic, slowly turned around and headed towards the door.

    Influenced by Meng Qi¡¯s confidence and deeds, Huangfu Fei felt confident as well, as if the danger outside was nothing.

    Meng Qi¡¯ hands reached out and grasped the door with a twitch of his mouth.¡°Except for brute force, what n could I possibly have?¡±

    ¡°However, the others do not need to know these things. If Huangfu Fei behaves abnormally, then Wen Hengshui might be forewarned, which would mean certain failure.¡±

    ¡­

    Wen Hengshui became restless when no sound came out of the room. However, being afraid of the strength Meng Qi just showed, he did not press him or let Green-blood Dragon King eavesdrop.

    As the door squeaked and opened, Meng Qi walked out wearing a blue Taoist-robe, a silk ribbon and a pair of hemp sandals. He cupped his hands and bowed, ¡°Benefactor Wen, Miss Huangfu has changed her mind, so you don¡¯t have to challenge me. However, one cannot get married without worshiping the ancestors first. If you sincerely want to marry her, then you should first go with her to the ancestral hall to worship her ancestors.¡±

    Having heard this, Wen Hengshui instantly felt relieved. Compared with defeating the mysterious Taoist Qingyuan, worshipping her ancestors was truly not a tough ask. Generally speaking, after he married Miss Huangfu, he would have to worship them anyway when he apanied his wife home to visit her family. She was just moving it ahead of schedule to bring his arrogance down a peg.

    This was no big issue to him or his father; as long as he could marry Miss Huangfu without being shamed by Moon Vige, everyone would be happy.

    ¡°Miss Huangfu¡¯s good name is widely known, and her talent is just the thing right now. If I could be married to such a perfect woman I would be honored to worship her ancestors.¡± He bowed theatrically.

    As for their ancestors¡¯ rage, their spirits¡¯ vengeance or curse, as the victor he would not give it a second thought!

    Meng Qi gently nodded then turned back to indicate that Huangfu Fei coulde out.

    Huangfu Fei had not covered her face like other brides do. Her pretty face and her fine attire lit a fire in Wen Hengshui¡¯s heart, and he nodded his head in satisfaction. Regardless of the fact that his true objective was to acquire Five Thunder Skill, Heavenly Night Spear Art, and to annex God-gathering Heights; marrying a beautiful wife was truly an unexpected pleasure.

    ¡°Please.¡± Meng Qi stood between them, indicating Wen Hengshui move towards the ancestral hall.

    Green-blood Dragon King and Red-eyebrowed Saber King closely followed Wen Hengshui at both of his sides. The Taoists of Qingyuan nearby were hard to read, they hadn¡¯t lowered their guard even in the absence of hostility.

    Both Lady Huangfu and Huangfu Fei trusted Meng Qi, following behind him with few words.

    Having passed pavilions, waterside cabins and winding corridors, the courtyard in which the the ancestor hall was located appeared in front of them.

    Thest corridor was not long, but it was rather circuitous with a lotus pond nking both sides. When they encountered a turn, Green-blood Dragon King always walked ahead to guard against an ambush or sneak attack while Red-eyebrowed Saber King was protecting Wen Hengshui by his side.

    ¡°Benefactor Wen¡­¡± At that moment, Meng Qi suddenly spoke.

    Whilst everyone¡¯s eyes gravitated to him, listening for what he was about to say, Meng Qi as fast as a specter, suddenly pounced on Wen Hengshui.

    The ce he chose was closer to Red-eyebrowed Saber King, instead of Green-blood Dragon King.

    ¡°We¡¯ve been duped!¡± Red-eyebrowed Saber King was very experienced and realized Meng Qi¡¯s n instantly. Furious, he immediately swung his long saber.

    The Knife Momentum continued approaching like an avnche. It seemed that it was about to devour Meng Qi with its incessant horrifying energy.

    Without hesitation, he went straight to an Exterior killing move. If he could just hold on for a moment, or make Meng Qi have to dodge him, then along with Green-blood Dragon King, they could surround Meng Qi.

    The pure sword light turned to red silk. With crimson mes flowing around, it went straight for the core of the Knife Momentum.

    ¡°ng!¡±

    The saber and the sword shed, the avnche ceased, and the crimson knife energy copsed ¨C each rebounding to where they had begun.

    However, Meng Qi rebounded in an extremely weird and counterintuitive direction. Striking forward instead of retreating, with his mouth spitting blood he brushed past Red-eyebrowed Saber King and approached Wen Hengshui.

    At the price of internal injuries he summoned the energy and forced himself onward!

    Green-blood Dragon King¡¯s gaze froze and he pped his palm out after taking two steps backwards. A cold wind blew from all sides and there was wildfire everywhere. The chill pierced Meng Qi¡¯s Vital Spirit. The force was earth shattering!

    ¡°Go to hell!¡±

    Meng Qi shouted abruptly, activating the purple lightning as his voice took on the sound of a spring thunder. Wen Hengshui, who was trying to flee, shuddered all over under the assault and his mind went nk.

    At the same time, Meng Qi swung the sword with his right hand. His Knife Momentum resembled an avnche and a thunderous p of lightning, formidable and overwhelming.

    This move was enacted with the force he had just taken from Red-eyebrowed Saber King, which was thenbined with his own genuine Qi and the Essence of River-splitting desmanship.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    The cold wind changed direction and the fire stopped burning. Although his own, and half of Red-eyebrowed Saber King¡¯sbined strength, could not fend off one strike from Green-blood Dragon King, the majority of it could be neutralized, and the rest was bearable.

    The tunic of his right hand turned into a flock of butterflies, which took shelter at the Lotus Pond. Though the golden aura around his body had dimmed a little, it still glowed. Without stopping, Meng Qi dashed forward crashing into Wen Hengshui. He attacked with his shoulders, elbows and knees, which was a variation on the upoint-attacking Finger.

    Before Wen Hengshui could react, Meng Qi had sealed his acupoint. Then he went around behind Wen Hengshui, which made Green-blood Dragon King have to change the direction of his next attack. The diverted attack made the nearby corridors copse and the pond sshed the surroundings.

    Resting his sword against Wen Hengshui¡¯s neck, Meng Qi¡¯s previously leisurely smile faded and his expression became indifferent,

    ¡°Benefactors, please prepare a snow carriage for Lady Huangfu, Miss Huangfu and myself to leave.¡±

    ¡°Stop! If anyone tries to get close to Lady Huangfu and Miss Huangfu, my sword will be more than happy to taste blood.¡±

    The change in that instant was extremely critical. However, having been defeated by Meng Qi, Red-eyebrowed Saber King and Green-blood Dragon King¡¯s momentum had been taken away, so they could not fight at their best. It just seemed like he had won so easily, otherwise he would probably have been more seriously injured.

    This was Meng Qi¡¯s backup n. From out of nowhere he had used the Immortal Pressing Art, Eight Nine Mysteries and Golden Bell Shield, then he exchanged wounds for opportunity and abducted a hostage!

    Time was pressing, no way he did he have time to think up the perfect n, all he could do was resort to brute force.

    Of course sometimes, punching your way out was more effective!

 Chapter 379: Expressing Gratitude with the Blade

    <h4>Chapter 379: Expressing Gratitude with the de</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    The incidents unfolded with horrifying suddenness. Besides Green-blood Dragon King and Red-eyebrowed Saber King, everyone was shocked still. How had a peaceful ancestral prayer ceremony abruptly turned into a coup, with Young Master Wen being held at knife-point?

    Even Madam Huangfu and Huangfu Fei felt the same. So this was the Taoist Qingyuan¡¯s so-called brilliant n¡­

    But he must possess great and hidden powers for him to be able to seize Weng Hengshui with two of the great Guardians present!

    Whether or not it was truly a brilliant n would depend on whether they could make their escape. If they seed, then it could be called as thus!

    Green-blood Dragon King watched in disbelief, hot blood rushing to his face as he seethed in rage. He had just been cleanly defeated by a raw, inexperienced fledgling who had just barely enlightened his Acupores. As a Guardian with Half-Step to the Exterior Scenery skills, he had now allowed his young master to be taken hostage right before his very eyes. Feelings of guilt and shame stabbed him. A sudden impulse to kill himself before Mr. Moon-washing for his negligence nearly overcame him.

    His reputation would surely suffer if word of this incident spread!

    He might not have had a well-loved reputation or tremendous poprity but the mention of his name was enough to at leastmand fear and respect. However, his name might be uttered in jest and mockery from today onward!

    He didn¡¯t instantly reply. He nced at Huangfu Fei and Madam Huangfu as if considering securing a hostage for his own to even the tables. Things would be easier then.

    But even his thought was within Meng Qi¡¯s calctions. He chuckled and asked, ¡°Could it be that you two think that I wouldn¡¯t dare to kill with my de?¡±

    ¡°Madam and Miss Huangfu have nothing to do with me anyway; they¡¯re neither friends nor family to me. I¡¯m only trying to repay Master Huangfu¡¯s kindness. My life takes precedence, after all. If they end up dying, I¡¯ll just slit Donor Wen¡¯s throat to avenge their deaths. Then I¡¯ll return another day for more blood.¡±

    He gestured for Huangfu Fei and Madam Huangfu to remain close to him. His de bit a little deeper into Wen Hengshui¡¯s throat, causing blood to trickle from the wound. His nonchnt and cold tone belied his callousness over the lives of others.

    The eyes of the Kings nearly popped out of their sockets at the sight of blood but they could only watch helplessly as Huangfu Fei and Madam Huangfu moved. There couldn¡¯t do anything lest their young master would be ughtered right before them.

    Being experienced Jianghu folk, they knew there was a possibility that Meng Qi was bluffing about his disregard for Madam and Miss Huangfu. But it wasn¡¯t a possibility that they were willing to bet on. After all, it was their young master¡¯s life at stake. They couldn¡¯t jeopardize his safety, not when a de was pressed so close to his artery.

    Through gritted teeth, Green-blood Dragon King said, ¡°Taoist Qingyuan, consider the consequences of making an enemy out of our Moon Vige. We¡¯ll retaliate with all the fury we can muster and won¡¯t rest until your blood is drawn.¡±

    He was trying to dy and distract Meng Qi. He motioned with his hands silently, gesturing to his men to inform Mr. Moon-washing instantly so they could rescue their young master and y the damned Taoist!

    With his extensive experience in the Jianghu and his reputable strength and powers, he looked tense but unfazed. He remained calm as he tried to formte a n.

    Meng Qiughed cheerfully. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be here today if I¡¯m worried about dying here. Why bother trying to intimidate me with the pain of death? Hurry and prepare a carriage for us. I wouldn¡¯t want to meet the good Mr. Moon-washing!¡±

    He had seen through Green-Blood Dragon King¡¯s cunning.

    Huangfu Fei walked past the guardians and instructed a servant who had followed them to prepare the carriage. It was to wait for them outside the manor.

    The servant nced at Green-blood Dragon King, perplexed.

    Meng Qi pressed the de deeper against Wen Hengshui¡¯s throat. Thetter could only gasp in pain and mutter unintelligibly out of intense fear.

    Drops of blood had trickled down the de and dripped onto the floor in the dark corridor, making vivid crimson flowers blossom on the snow and ice.

    Green-blood Dragon King was angered and anxious but he didn¡¯t dare to risk his young master¡¯s life. Thus, he nodded at the servant.

    ¡°How long before it¡¯s ready?¡± Meng Qi asked Huangfu Fei.

    ¡°If they work quickly, 15 minutes should be enough,¡± she answered, recalling her past experience.

    Meng Qi turned to the servant and said, ¡°If I don¡¯t see a carriage waiting at the entrance in 15 minutes, be prepared to receive your noble master¡¯s corpse.¡±

    Green-blood Dragon King¡¯s breathing became haggard and barely managed to stop himself from striking the Taoist. Red-eyebrowed Saber King appeared furious as if he had minced the Taoist in hundreds of ways in his head.

    The Moon Vige disciples and the Kings trailed warily behind Huangfu Fei and her mother as they carefully walked to the entrance under Meng Qi¡¯s escort. He still had his de up against Wen Hengshui¡¯s throat. As everyone shifted slowly behind them, word of the incident had been passed on to alert the rest of the manor including Mr. Moon-washing. Loyal disciples of the manor including Qi Shaochong, Redline Lady, and Holy Hunchback Beyond the Great Wall had also remained in hiding, biding their time to mount a rescue and retaliate.

    When they went outside the manor, a four-horse carriage neared them. The horses were of the breed ustomed for winter journeys.

    Meng Qi instructed the two women to inspect the carriage lest there was any trickery or scheme. He drove the coachman away from his charge and sheathed his sword. With his left hand across his hostage¡¯s throat, he started to guide the horses slowly forward.

    ¡°Dragon and Saber Kings, there¡¯s no need to apany us or send us off. Once we reach a safe distance, I¡¯ll unseal your young master¡¯s acupoints. I won¡¯t harm him, but I won¡¯t be in a good mood if I see you trailing the carriage. And when I¡¯m in a bad mood, I might just y your helpless master,¡± Meng Qi said, threatening without shame.

    He had to thank all the police thrillers that he watched for equipping him with the knowledge of holding someone hostage!

    More importantly, it was the hostage in his hands that kept the rest at bay. They had to be reminded of the consequences of besieging the carriage and potentially harming the hostage.

    Green-blood Dragon King stopped in his tracks. He said bitterly, ¡°Taoist Qingyuan, I look forward to meeting you again.¡±

    Meng Qiughed and replied without much thought, ¡°I¡¯ll pray for otherwise.¡±

    The horses gradually picked up pace and galloped swiftly across the snowyndscape, pulling the carriage behind it. All the woods andnd about the carriage disappeared into a white mist as they sped through the snow-covered vista.

    ¡­

    ¡°We¡¯d be faster if we¡¯re on a snow sled¡­¡± Meng Qi thought,menting as if he watched the scenery zipped past his vision.

    He could have just taken both Madam and Miss Huangfu and raced to safety with his Lightness Skill movement. He would be swifter than both the carriage and a snow sled, but running would rapidly deplete his energy and he wouldn¡¯t be able to maintain his speed for long. Without such a concern, he could concentrate on securing his hostage while healing and preparing for any potential uncertainties. The carriage was his most viable option.

    Meng Qi put down his saber and consumed the healing elixirs from the Six Fan School while keeping his on the hostage. He didn¡¯t lower his guard even after they left hostile territory. He continued to project his mental energies and watch his surroundings as they traveled, always wary of sudden ambushes by enemies in the hiding.

    There was no sign of wildlife across the white, bare tundra of the snow-fillednd. A few people walked about, busy with their daily affairs. The sounds of the ferocious galloping and the convulsive bangs and thuds drew their attention to the speeding carriage, driven by a handsome Taoist dressed in tattered robes.

    What an odd spectacle¡­ Themon folk couldn¡¯t help feeling puzzled by the peculiar sight of the carriage, but kept a distance from it.

    The carriage hastened forward, skirting past the side of a forest where bare branches of the trees stood out like skeletal limbs against the sky.

    Inside the carriage, Huangfu Fei was silent. She trusted in Meng Qi¡¯s words, believing that he would deliver them to safety. She understood that he had to bepletely focused in healing and securing the hostage at the same time, thus made no attempt to distract him by engaging him in conversation.

    With his acupoints sealed and movements restricted, Wen Hengshui could only re at his kidnapper in disgust and hatred. Bitterness and contempt red in his eyes that gleamed in hopes of vengeance.

    Meng Qi tended to his wounds calmly, ignoring his captive¡¯s stabbing nces. Still, he has remained watchful of his surroundings. He calcted their distance from the Moon Vige, making estimations of Mr Moon-washing¡¯s possible appearance.

    After traveling for some time, Meng Qi¡¯s senses were fully restored with his lighter wounds fully treated. This allowed him to sense his surroundings to the minute detail. Still, there was no sign of anyone from the vige.

    Then again, he understood he could only detectmon disciples from the vige with his senses. It would be simple to conceal energy and breath from him for enemies on the Half-step Exterior Scenery level like Green-blood Dragon King, especially if they were trained in the vige¡¯s mystic arts of camouge.

    A sudden thought struck him. He clutched his saber and grabbed the immobile Wen Hengshui. With a quick spin, he threw his hostage off the galloping carriage. Heughed boomingly and bellowed,

    ¡°Donor Wen, you don¡¯t have to send us off anymore!¡±

    His voice had yet to fade when shes of movements appeared from the side of the horse trail. It was Green-Blood Dragon King who hurled himself onto the speeding carriage with a quick leap.

    Dark and cold energy like gales of wind enveloped his bolting figure. The snow that Green-blood Dragon King had stood on before was left with a green enamel-likeyer. The sudden drop in temperature frightened and confused even the hurrying horses.

    He concentrated his energy in his palms. He really couldn¡¯t wait to kill the Taoist to quell his anger!

    A blurry figure flickered before him. His target, previously seated in the front of the carriage and driving the horses, had vanished!

    No, his target hadn¡¯t disappeared! Instead, Meng Qi had leaped high up in the air when he had pounced forward. The former wielded his saber and, like an eagle swooping down on its prey, was about to strike Wen Hengshui whom he had hurled into the air earlier.

    Meng Qi¡¯s eyes were steady and icy cold, keeping only the immobilized Wen Hengshui and his de in his sights. With a sh like the fall of lightning, the cold-white sh of his de blurred as Meng Qi delivered a fatal blow. Green-blood Dragon King was horrified to see his young master ced at the edge of a saber. The murderous Taoist was trying to brutally murder his young master, without any regard for Huangfu Fei and her mother!

    ¡°Young Master!¡±

    Wen Hengshui¡¯s survival was paramount to the entire Moon Vige. Green-blood Dragon King had to forgo his pursuit of the carriage carrying the Huangfu women with the life of his young master in peril. With the momentum of a stroke, he spun in mid-air and attacked Meng Qi from behind.

    Since it would be difficult for them to change directions mid-air, he was confident his attack would be force Meng Qi to withdraw from his assault of the young master and evade it with the Thousand Pounds Falling technique.

    But his calctions had proved too sanguine. He had underestimated his opponent. Wide-eyed with shock and fear, he couldn¡¯t believe the spectacle unraveling before him. Without any means to propel himself in mid-air, the Taoist had managed to flutter and floated behind his young master. He turned and faced Green-blood Dragon King, the restrained hostage between them. He hovered around as if he had wings and whirled mid-air like a fluttering butterfly. The grace he had disyed, as if he had put on a magnificent performance, awed his enemy in wonder and fear.

    How was this possible?

    He wasn¡¯t yet of the Exterior Scenery! How did he soar weightlessly in mid-air?

    Stunned, Green-Blood Dragon King could only watch as Meng Qi thrust his sword forward.

    The thrust came with such destructive force that the snow on the ground around them melted in an instant by bloody mes that burst in response to Meng Qi¡¯s reprisal.

    The sword light of the energy of his stab glistened like rays of a rainbow. The flow of time seemed to slow around Green-blood Dragon King as he braced for the impending strike to his forehead. Helpless and frail, he could only behold the extent of Meng Qi¡¯s power and majesty. Like a deity from heaven, a divine glow seemed to shroud the Taoist.

    An unearthly fire smoldered under Meng Qi¡¯s feet, zing the ghastly energy that encircled them before. A miniature me appeared between his brows, ring brightly as it dispelled evil and bestowed him protection.

    Meng Qi had been expecting an ambush since they left the Moon Vige. His n didn¡¯t include hurting Wen Hengshui, but did include incapacitating or, if necessary, eliminate Green-Blood Dragon King. It was crucial that they remove any loose ends and flee before the arrival of Mr. Moon-washing!

    ¡°Arghhh!¡± Green-blood Dragon King screamed as his body erupted into emerald-green mes. The cold and dark energy around him darkened his surroundings. He concentrated his powers and dispelled the invasive Qi energy from Meng Qi¡¯s attack with another destructive strike from his palm.

    The mes extinguished in a poof and the ring of dark energy epassing them dissipated. With another step mid-air, Meng Qi leaped back onto the carriage. He returned to his original position in front and drove the horses forward.

    The horses galloped and sped away. His trailingughter came from afar.

    ¡°Thank you for seeing us off, Dragon King!¡±

    Carrying the young master in his arms, Dragon King raised his head in time to see the carriage as it sped away.

    His legs crumbled once he fell to the ground, his knees nearly failing him. Blood spewed from his chest and his face turned pale.

    In the exchange of blows moments ago, he had tried to avoid Meng Qi¡¯s de but was still pierced in his chest. Fortunately for him, the de didn¡¯t strike any of his vital parts. His life wasn¡¯t in danger even though the wound looked severe. With his caliber and strength, he could have continued for another 300 rounds.

    However, he had reacted hastily. With no means of propelling himself mid-air, he hadn¡¯t been able to fully nullify his opponent¡¯s Qi energy with his powers and injured the meridian channels in his body, thus crippling his Vital Spirit. His internal injuries were so terrible that he could be dead if Meng Qi was determined to take his life!

    Still, he managed to recover his young master despite his injuries. He watched the carriage, now a mere dot, with an intensely hateful and darkened expression, narrowed eyes, and gritted teeth. Meng Qi¡¯sughter and voice still rang in his ears.

    ¡°Thank you for seeing us off, Dragon King!¡±

 Chapter 380: Private Conservation between Mother and Daughter

    <h4>Chapter 380: Private Conservation between Mother and Daughter</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    The carriage skirted the edges of the forest. Thick puffs of cloudy breath emerged from the nostrils of horses in rhythmic bursts in the snow.

    Meng Qi knocked on the door of the carriage and said in a hushed voice, ¡°We¡¯ll abandon the carriage and enter the forest.¡±

    He had recovered in the strength he lost in using the Heavenly Fairy technique with his sword. He estimated that Master Xiyue would arrive sometime soon. The continued use of the carriage would allow their enemies to easily track them. The trail left behind by the carriage was as clear as the bright sun hanging over their heads. Moreover, it would be effortless for one with Exterior Scenery skills to catch up to the horses. It would be prudent to discard the carriage and slip inside the snowy forest on foot.

    Having gained a clear understanding of the skills of an Exterior expert from Huangfu Tao, Madam and Miss Huangfu had no problems with his idea.

    ¡°Leap out of the carriage windows and run into the forest. I¡¯ll drive the horses to travel further and distract our pursuers,¡± Meng Qi said, hands still on the reins to steer the horses.

    Bothdies weren¡¯t ones to waste their breath. With an unwavering resolution, they removed the felt nkets and threw themselves out of the speeding carriage. They entered the frosted thickets of the icy forest, leaving no footprints on the trail.

    Momentster, the mad neighing of the horses resounded in the air. The thundering of their gallops continued as the rabid beasts bucked and darted ahead with greater speed. With a light push of his hand, Meng Qi lifted off the coachman¡¯s seat and soared into the air like a great bird. He flew into the thick forest of frozen trees and continually propelled himself by hopping off trees and branches. In no time, he caught up with the women and found them safe.

    He had used his spiritual energy to drive the horses into madness so they sank into streaks of insanity and trample further on. His n was to lead Master Xiyue and other pursuers down a wrong trail.

    Branches from the tall trees canopied their path as they made their way deeper into the woond. There were pine trees and other nts that still bore green leaves, though they were covered in snow and ice. Silver-sleeved branches extended from the trees with glistening strands of ice or razor-sharp icicles hanging perilously above. An immacte soft white nket of snow covered the forest bed. Rays of winter sunlight illuminated the forest and glistened off the ice-covered trees, making for a picturesque scene as they walked through the forest.

    The twodies walked ahead, with Meng Qi trailing behind them. He struck his Palm Strokes as they walked, covering their tracks.

    They gradually entered the depths of the frozen timbend. With soft and low steps, they avoided waking any beasts hibernating in the winter and revealing themselves.

    They had probably managed to avoid Master Xiyue by now¡­ The mother and daughter exchanged nces as the same thought urred to them. It wouldn¡¯t be a simple task to track them down in a forest so deep and thick.

    Meng Qi was relieved as well. The pounding of his heart had eased as he shifted his attention to other deliberations that required his thoughts¡ªobtaining the Five Thunder Skill and the Heavenly Night Spear Arts from Huangfu Fei.

    ¡°Daughter, how should we repay the Taoist for his help?¡± Madam Huangfu asked, using the Secret Voice-Sending technique.

    Huangfu Fei was puzzled and replied, ¡°Didn¡¯t the Taoist help us to repay Father¡¯s kindness?¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± A delicate smile appeared on her mother¡¯s face. ¡°You¡¯ve learned considerably in the course of our predicament with the Moon Vige, but you stillck the worldly wisdom of dealing with people.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s been less than forting. If he didn¡¯t rescue us as a gesture of repayment, he may have some other designs of his own. I feel that it¡¯s better for us to take the initiative and make him an offer. The idea of reward may way any ill thoughts he has of harming us. However, if he¡¯s truly here to redeem our freedom as an act of repayment, he¡¯d leave once the deed isplete. Your father¡¯s torment by these fiends remains. It¡¯d be wise to make a powerful ally out of him.¡±

    Prior to their confinement, she hadn¡¯t expected the God-gathering Heights to be defeated when they had the talents and strength of the Taoist of Infinitude and Huangfu Tao¡¯s other acquaintances. The ferocity and shrewdness of the Exterior expert had exceeded her calctions.

    The mother and daughter could only drift helplessly in the wild without the God-gathering Heights. They desperately need as many dependable allies as possible to ensure their survival.

    ¡°What should we offer him?¡± Huangfu Fei asked curiously. ¡°He seems interested in the ck Tortoise Jade Pendant, which I had offered to him earlier so he could ward off the evil ghost.¡±

    Madam Huangfu¡¯s expression took a heavy and solemn turn. She muttered quietly, ¡°Reveal to him the pithy form for the Five Thunder Skill and the Heavenly Night Spear Art.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Huangfu Fei¡¯s eyes went wide at her mother¡¯s instructions. ¡°Mother, those are the heirlooms of the God-gathering Heights. We can¡¯t let a stranger have them! It¡¯s the same as allowing the Moon Vige to seize them from us! We might not have to abandon the manor then¡­¡±

    Madam Huangfu looked at her daughter with utmost adoration and once again sighed. ¡°You¡­¡±

    ¡°In his fights against with Red-eyebrowed Saber King and Green-blood Dragon King, weren¡¯t you puzzled over the resemnce of his strokes to the Heavenly Night Spear Arts?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mother. Are you saying that Father would agree to reveal the pithy forms since he has already taught him the cursory knowledge about the skills?¡±

    Madam Huangfu nodded and exined further, ¡°That¡¯s one possibility. I¡¯m certain of your father¡¯s temperament. He looks upon the issue of session with an absolute zeal. He wouldn¡¯t have so flippantly imparted the essence of the Heavenly Night Spear Art to an unknown stranger except out of need and necessity. We¡¯ll follow the course he has instructed.

    ¡°The other possibility is that Taoist Qingyuan speaks the truth. He had seen another ancient mark of the thunderbolt in the hidden mausoleum and had been illuminated of the principles of the Thunder Execution. They were left by the same powerful beings that came before, thus they¡¯d look identical.¡±

    She paused and, even with the Secret Voice-Sending technique, her daughter noticed the dip in her mother¡¯s tone. ¡°Your father had been troubled by theck of progress in his study of the thunderbolt mark. He felt that he needed to enter the mausoleum again to get inspiration for a breakthrough. If the Taoist has also been hindered in his headway as well, the pithy form might be the object of his pursuit.¡±

    ¡°Revealing the form to him will result in a favorable oue for us all. We can share our knowledge and gain improvements in the martial skills we¡¯ve been training for, improvements that have eluded us for so long. We can test him after this and see what we can make of his intentions.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mother.¡± Huangfu Fei had been distressed since leaving the God-Gathering Heights. The manor had been her home since young and abandoning it to evade the clutches of the Moon Vige had left her with an emptiness that distressed her more than anything she had been through. She was also concerned about Taoist Qingyuan deserting them. Her mother¡¯s assurances hadid to rest the concerns that bothered her.

    Madam Huangfu couldn¡¯t help smiling lovingly at her daughter as she watched her remove the anguishing concerns that troubled her. She said, ¡°We¡¯re making this choice out of consideration for your future. Without the legacy of our forefathers, it wouldn¡¯t be a simple feat to restore the glory of the family while wandering in the wild Jianghu. It¡¯ll be an onerous task to progress gradually in your inherited martial skills like your father once did. The burden will be all the moreborious without the guidance and resources of your ancestral legacy. To reach the level of the Exterior Scenery, you¡¯d need the potential that your father had and the fortune he chanced upon.¡±

    ¡°The Nine Viges have been blessed with extensive resources, Precious Weapons, and profound experiences amassed over the years. But still, they¡¯ve yet to produce any Exterior experts. There¡¯s simply no definite assurance that we¡¯ll be weed with opened arms. In spite of the remote possibility that we¡¯ll be epted into their ranks, you¡¯ll be nothing more than an expendable pawn which they can eliminate without an ounce of loyalty. The inherited skills that you¡¯ll try to hone might even diminish into nothingness while your father remains lost.¡±

    ¡°Therefore, you must grasp any chance to enhance your skills. It doesn¡¯t matter if Taoist Qingyuan possesses another set of principles of the Thunder Execution technique. The skills with the de that he had disyed embodied the essence of the Heavenly Night Spear Arts. His mighty strength and discipline of his martial skills are undoubtedly good enough to help you make progress in the Five Thunder Skill and the Heavenly Night Spear Arts. Later on, I¡¯ll quietly take you to see Taoist of Infinitude and the other elders. With your father¡¯s reputation and connections, we¡¯ll have no shortage of guidance and resources.¡±

    Before retreating into the mausoleum, Huangfu Tao had been the most invincible master of martial skills. The mere mention of his name invoked fear and respect. Growing up with a silver spoon had left Huangfu Fei with an air of improvidence. Thus, she showed little interest in her martial skills study in the past and was absorbed only in her infatuations and desires. The invasion by the Moon Vige on their ancestral estate in her father¡¯s absence had steered her back into consciousness. However, her enemy had dealt a blow too swift and deadly. It was toote for her to do anything in the face of the enemy¡¯s overpowering might. The martial skills she had inherited epassed challengesparable to reaching for the stars. Without proper guidance and demonstration, she couldn¡¯t fully master the entirety of the martial skills through mere hints or poring through the scripts alone.

    Thus, she hadprehended considerably in the course of her experiences and training but remained far from being quick in progressing her proficiency. If she continued down that path, she would probably be stuck at the level of an ordinary nine apertures, much less master any Exterior techniques or skills in the hereafter.

    Huangfu Fei nodded in deference after listening to her mother¡¯s lengthy exnation. Despite not having all nine of his apertures fully unsealed, the skills that Taoist Qingyuan had demonstrated filled her with wonder and admiration. Even if his prowess probably depended on the potency of his Precious Weapon, his abilities were undoubtedly above that of the Red-eyebrowed Saber King who was on Heaven-man Connection level. With or without theplete mastery of the martial skills she had inherited, his guidance in the essence of the Thunder Execution would definitely better her future.

    The simrity of the martial skills they were training in and the essence they studied convinced her that Meng Qi would be a far more valuable guide to her than other Half-Steps from the Exterior masters, including Taoist of Infinitude.

    Passing through the ice-coated trees glistening in the winter light, Meng Qi made his decision. He would trade hisprehension of the Five Thunder Bombardment of sky with Huangfu Fei. Pondering in silence during the mother and daughter¡¯s muted discussion, he was certain she would be interested in his offer. Of course, he could also grab what he wanted by force.

    Venturing deeper into the thickbyrinths of icy trees, Meng Qi decided it was time to initiate the negotiations and make his offer. He was about to call out to the pair to slow their pace when Huangfu Fei turned and walked to him with a shy and slightly perturbed smile. ¡°Taoist Qingyuan, I noticed that you possess the essence of the Five Thunder Skill and the Heavenly Night Spear Art. Can you offer me some guidance once we¡¯re safe?¡±

    ¡°The evil ghost has hounded my fatherte in his years. In his absence, the progress of the other disciples and I have been hindered. I humbly ask for your advice.¡±

    Compared to her mother, she was still far too young and inexperienced. She said bluntly, ¡°In exchange, I¡¯ll demonstrate everything I know about the entirety of the Five Thunder Skill and the Heavenly Night Spear Art.¡±

    Her choice of words made it seem like Meng Qi was a thief who had painstakingly conspired to seize her secret manuscripts.

    ¡°Do I look like a person who would do that?¡± Meng Qi feigned an exceedingly solemn expression, putting an air of honesty and righteousness. Inside, he was shocked. Why would these two suddenly bring this up? He hadn¡¯t even opened his mouth to ask!

    Madam Huangfu quietly reprimanded her daughter and hastily exined, ¡°Master Taoist, it¡¯s a misunderstanding. What she means is that she wants to reveal the secrets of our family heirloom so you can guide her in learning them¡­¡±

    Before she could even finish her sentence, she saw that the Taoist¡¯s expression had already softened.

    Meng Qi felt like he had nearly ruined his image earlier. They could¡¯ve withdrawn the offer then. He could¡¯ve pped himself for hisck of control. He quickly reassured them and said, ¡°It was by the grace of the lord of the God-Gathering Heights, Master Huangfu himself, that I managed to master the skills of my de. I¡¯m deeply grateful to have the opportunity of guiding Miss Huangfu and repay the Lord for his kindness. The technique of the Thunder Execution of mine seems simr to that of your family. It might help us all to learn from one another.¡±

    Madam Huangfu and her daughter exchanged a smile, overjoyed at the prospects of the Taoist¡¯s continuedpany.

    Boom!

    Just then, a loud noise reverberated and a tremor shook through the forest as if the sky had cracked open. Sounds of cracking and falling trees followed.

    Meng Qi stared in the direction of the loud noises, feeling a sense of foreboding. A slight whimper escaped his lips.

    ¡°Master Xiyue?¡±

    ¡°Is he trying to destroy the entire forest to hunt us down?¡±

    Clearly, he hadn¡¯t anticipated that his enemy would travel to such lengths. It never urred to him that Master Xiyue would be so unyieldingly resolute.

    The entire forest was about a few hundred miles wide at most. Given time and effort, anyone with Exterior Scenery skills couldy waste to and one to two miles wide. If he patiently uprooted the entire forest, he could leave them nowhere to hide.

    Furthermore, with the capacity of flight, he would be high above the ground. He could instantly observe any movements and actions they made.

    This was the so-called air superiority of his foe.

    In the main world, Meng Qi had had experience dealing with Exterior Scenery experts with greater powers and abilities. However, rarely did they destroy forests andndscapes out of fear of disturbing any dormant demons or supernatural beings. They could also be trying to prevent unnecessary carnage for the observance of karma, as well as avoid divine judgment and the gratuitous annoyance posed by any family, ns, or sects.

    Besides, he hadn¡¯t had much experience getting hunted down by an Exterior expert! He never thought Master Xiyue would do this!

 Chapter 381: Succeeding in the End

    <h4>Chapter 381: Seeding in the End</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    It was always calm before the storm.

    Meng Qi had to experience many life-and-death experiences to barely achieve such his current level ofposure. Compared to the panic-stricken Madam and Miss Huangfu, he still maintained the most basic degree of calmness.

    He recited those words in his mind before saying in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t panic. This forest is huge. Even if Master Xiyue doesn¡¯t care about the consequences, he won¡¯t get what he wants immediately. We¡¯re notpletely hopeless.¡±

    ¡°Should we find a deep underground cave and hide there?¡± Huangfu Fei instantly blurted out after the idea came to her.

    If they hide deep enough, the forest destruction wouldn¡¯t affect him. Would Master Xiyue go so far as to plow the ground? Even so, he might cause natural disasters and that would just aid in their escape.

    Boom!

    They once again heard the thunderous rumbling, this time a little closer than before. The tremor shook the snow on the trees, causing ayer of white dust to rise into the air.

    Meng Qi shook his head, rejecting Huangfu Fei¡¯s idea. ¡°Where do we find such a deep cave when we¡¯re in such a hurry?¡±

    Though the two women often came to this forest for sightseeing, they weren¡¯t really familiar with the terrain.

    They looked at each other nkly, unable to remember any such caves. Moreover, once the forest was destroyed, Master Xiyue would definitely look for such ces first.

    ¡°Taoist Qingyuan, what should we do?¡± In her haste, Madam Huangfu couldn¡¯t think of any way out. She could only stare at Meng Qi with hopeful eyes.

    He pressed his hand downward calmly and dropped his voice to a whisper. ¡°Let¡¯s listen first.¡±

    The rumbling sound continued, punctuated by the roars of animals and beasts. Unfortunately, none was sessful in bothering Master Xiyue. He was still high up in the air, his eyes indifferent and covered in a silveryer. He was enveloped in moonlight so beautiful that it rivaled the radiance of the winter day.

    Seeing how calm Meng Qi was, Huangfu Fei and her mother seemed to be infected with an inexplicable self-confidence. Even though she was still at a loss, at least she hadn¡¯t lost control or tried to blindly hide.

    Boom, boom! Meng Qi¡¯s Ear Apertures were running at their maximum. With the help of the sound and earth vibrations, he was able to determine the specific location of Master Xiyue. He could see the snow-covered forest from a bird¡¯s-eye view in his mind. ck spots that represented destruction constantly appeared, revealing an obvious trend of development.

    When someone continually repeated his actions, whoever it was, he would tend towards monotony. Although it seemed random, there was actually a certain unchanging principle to it. For example, if Meng Qi and the others had entered the forest following a horizontal line, Master Xiyue would have probably started from the ce where the horse had stopped running. He would have first destroyed the two areas horizontally behind him before returning to the origin and advancing straight ahead. Likewise, there would be two divisions. Once a region waspletely destroyed, he would repeat his previous actions.

    As the picture became clearer, a daring idea suddenly shed across Meng Qi¡¯s mind. He said in a low voice, ¡°Let¡¯s return the way we came.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Huangfu Fei was utterly perplexed.

    ¡°Trust me.¡± Time was tight. Meng Qi didn¡¯t have the time to exin the details.

    His confidence andposed nature allowed Madam and Miss Huangfu to subdue their tumultuous emotions a little. Thus, they nodded and agreed to follow him.

    In any case, the two of them were much weaker and had no choice but to rely on Taoist Qingyuan and do as he instructed.

    Without waiting for the other two to use their Lightness Skill, Meng Qi closed in with his sword and saber in either hand. He moved swiftly like an illusion, creeping noiselessly within the forest.

    If Master Xiyue knew kungfu that allowed him to listen to heaven and earth or see through the cover of the forest, Meng Qi wouldn¡¯t have chosen such a time-consuming,borious method. Therefore, as long as his Body Movements were decent enough and he didn¡¯t create big movements, enter any open spaces, or suddenly rush out of the forest, they wouldn¡¯t be discovered!

    He told them they would be returning via their original route, but the true situation waspletely different. Though he kept their direction the same, he chose to cross the forest horizontally in a straight line this time. He no longer worried about leaving traces because Master Xiyue would destroy those anyway.

    Boom! The sound of destruction became even closer. Meng Qi stopped all of a sudden, pausing right where he was.

    ¡°Based on the principle, the attacks should be heading up, not forward¡­¡± He held his breath and muttered quietly to himself. His heart began to beat faster from the mild trepidation and nervousness.

    If Madam and Miss Huangfu weren¡¯t with him, he would¡¯ve been able to make it past the enemy with his strength and items. Now, he could only take the risk now.

    His current position was likely to invite Master Xiyue¡¯s next wave of attacks. If his principle changed, Meng Qi had no choice but to take the attack head-on and throw the two women at him. They were better off captured than dead. After all, an opportunity would always exist as long as they lived. He, on the other hand, would have to suspend his task and return to the world of the Immortals.

    He had no way of mimicking the Skythrowing Palm. He still couldn¡¯t stir the power of heaven and earth so that its momentum was in full swing. How could an expert of the Exterior only have a subpar move?

    Moreover, since they didn¡¯t know exactly how strong Master Xiyue was, they would have to sound him out.

    Boom!

    The might of the Exterior master weighed down on the forest. They could sense the destruction wasing about ten feet away. The airflow was tumbling and the various paths were frozen over with ice,yers of snow building upon them to form a blinding piece of white.

    Sure enough, Master Xiyue was following the principle! Meng Qi inwardly rejoiced. His forehead was drenched in cold sweat from his uneasiness and anxiety.

    He set the two women down and quickly took out the Vision-obstructing Leaf. With his nce, he motioned them to move closer.

    The leaf could conceal one¡¯s breath and figure within a certain range. They would be almost imperceptible to those below the level of Exterior Four-fold Heaven!

    In a life and death situation, the women couldn¡¯t care less about propriety and moved closer to Meng Qi on both sides.

    The leaf became torn apart and Meng Qi felt a huge invisible leaf wrapping around the three of them.

    Boom!

    The sound of destruction came from somewhere further away.

    Now was the time! Meng Qi gently inhaled and lifted the women once more before speeding toward the edge of the forest on tiptoes.

    Outside the forest was the same spot they had entered from. There were cracks in the path from the destruction, reaching a few feet deep. The snow had melted, revealing the distinct ck and white of the scenery. It looked just like a doomsday scene.

    Meng Qi spotted a wider crack in the distance and, like a giant roc spreading its wings, leaped directly into the sky.

    Master Xiyue¡¯s eyes, covered in a silvery light, scanned the forest to prevent Meng Qi and the others from escaping.

    He had divided some of his attention to that task but his eyes seemed obscured by something strange for he had yet to notice what should have been Meng Qi¡¯s obvious tracks!

    It was too far away. Meng Qi realized he was about to hit the ground and leave his tracks behind.

    He abruptly spun mid-air, doing so without borrowing any force. It wasn¡¯t just a short-range movement brought about by the collision of genuine Qi but a logic-defying leap into the air. He covered a rtivelyrge amount of distance and directly fell into the rift he had been aiming for.

    The wind whooshed as they rapidly descended into the crack. Meng Qi¡¯s left foot gently pressed into the soil and stopped his fall, steadying himself.

    Boom!

    Master Xiyue had destroyed his previous position. The earth quaked and the blinding whiteness grew stronger. Meng Qi instantly calcted the space required, and when the shock struck, he struck forward and knocked out a human-shaped hole. He then entered it to avoid being seen from above.

    He pressed his body against the walls of soil, hiding. He only heaved a sigh of relief after hearing the rumbles and explosions continue above. His clothes were soaked in sweat.

    Master Xiyue would definitely assume they were hiding outside the forest. When he looked for themter, their current position would then be a blind spot!

    Madam and Miss Huangfu were also covered in cold sweat, not daring to speak or breathe hard. They could only quietly endure it while their hearts palpitating.

    Thump, thump, thump! The regr, slow sound that they heard unconsciously affected them. Their heartbeats began to follow its rhythm and slow down, easing their tense emotions.

    Was it Taoist Qingyuan¡¯s heartbeat? They looked at him in surprise, only to see him in a state of absolute focus like an old monk in meditation.

    They took a deep breath and tried to run their heart sutras like him, entering a state for cultivating their Inner Qi Force.

    The rumbling of the destruction moved further and further away but it still shook their ears and made the ground vibrate.

    Outside, it was aplete chaos. Inparison, their hiding spot had an indescribable tranquility to it.

    Unwittingly, the Vision-obstructing Leaf lost its effect.

    Unwittingly, the entire forest had been razed to the ground.

    Master Xiyue flew above to search his targets in the expansive rubble.

    Meng Qi suddenly jolted awake as a powerful spiritual energy flew overhead. He could immediately sense how far it was from them and the trails of destruction that seemed to be a result of his anger.

    It was finally over¡­ Meng Qi¡¯s knitted brows rxed. He woke up Madam and Miss Huangfu. The three of them patiently waited for another day and night.

    On the second day, at the break of dawn, he carried the two of them and fled from the doomsday-like scene.

    ¡­

    Huayuan City.

    Meng Qi spotted the secret sign that Lady Hongxian left at the city entrance. The sign indicated that Xia Yanyun was a traitor and that they had notified Qi Shaochong and Huang Ling about it. The two had been told to hide without knowing each other¡¯s whereabouts and wait for Huangfu Fei to contact them.

    Once they entered the city, Meng Qi disguised the mother and daughter as men and had them stay near the city gates. He found a middleman on his own and rented an ordinary house located in neither a remote nor bustling area.

    The three of them quietly entered the house and stayed there. Meng Qi heaved a sigh of relief and resumed his initial appearance when he first entered the Nine Viges World. He said quietly, ¡°Stay here and wait for the matter to blow over. Then you may contact Qi Shaochong and the others a monthter.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± After all that had happened, Huangfu Fei had a subconscious trust in his words.

    She paused for a moment before shyly asking, ¡°Are you tired from the long journey? If possible, I¡¯d like to ask about the Five Thunder Skill and Heavenly Night Spear Art.¡±

    ¡°No worries. Go ahead.¡± Meng Qi internally sighed with emotion. It was finally here.

    It was truly difficult to obtain a Dharmakaya movement!

 Chapter 382: The Complete Essence

    <h4>Chapter 382: The Complete Essence</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    The heavy snowfall had just ceased and the air in thepound was a little bit sweeter.

    Huangfu Fei let go of all emotions and concerns and asked for advice in the most proper manner. ¡°Taoist Qingyuan, I¡¯ve been practicing the Heavenly Night Spear Art for six years but I¡¯ve never mastered the essence of it. I don¡¯t know why. The same goes for the Five Thunder Skill. I¡¯ve failed to grasp the main point of it and feel that I¡¯m very slowly progressing without anyone to ask advice from.¡±

    Consultations about kungfu always began with such general questions.

    ¡°Firstly, you have to practice a lot and use it often. Practice makes perfect. Only then will you be able to grasp the constant principle amidst the varied movements and realize its essence in doing so.¡± Meng Qi stood with his hands sped behind his back and his schr robes gently swaying in the wind. He looked carefree and beautiful.

    He smiled as he took a few steps back and forth. ¡°Secondly, listen more, observe more, and train more. Use your heart to feel it.¡±

    ¡°Besides those who were inherently powerful, most living beings acquire their skills after birth. It could be through imitations of their ancestors or heaven and earth, just like how some of the sects¡¯ kungfu were learned from beasts. Man follows the earth, the earth follows the heavens, the heavens follow Taoism, and Taoism follows nature.¡±

    ¡°If you want to practice the Thunder Execution and its corresponding moves, it¡¯ll be difficult to master it if you don¡¯t observe lightning or feel the imposing power they hold within¡­¡±

    ¡°For example, the speed of lightning, the weight of thunder, the vastness of heaven, and the slowness of all other things inparison can be experienced when watching a thunderstorm¡­ If you look at this knife, its perfect roundness within seems like it could hold everything like a boundless void¡­¡±

    Meng Qi¡¯s sincere voice reverberated in the house. From time to time, he took out his long saber and demonstrated moves with it. Both Madam and Miss Huangfu felt at peace and remained thoughtfully quiet.

    ¡°It¡¯s not enough to simply watch the thunderstorm. After all, the feeling of its momentum is fleeting and abstract. You must study your predecessors¡¯ notes andbine them with your own thoughts¡­¡±

    Huangfu Fei looked delighted after listening to his exnation. ¡°I seem to understand it a bit better now. I¡¯ll demonstrate the Heavenly Night Spear Art and the corresponding Five Thunder Skill from start to finish. Please give me directions along the way.¡±

    ¡­

    One monthter.

    Huangfu Fei walked out of her room, ready for her daily consultation and practice.

    She was dressed in a green robe, with a in hairpin keeping her hair in ce. She looked very much like the daughter of an ordinary family. However, her disguise couldn¡¯t hide the rosy glow of her skin. It was difficult to y down her natural beauty.

    After passing through the kitchen and greeting her mother, she stepped into the courtyard and subconsciously held her breath. That was because Taoist Qingyuan, who was seated under the tree, was hiding his imposing manner within. He was wrapped in his own spiritual energy, his entire being carrying an inexplicable emptiness. He seemed to be brewing something within, making it difficult to disturb him.

    During this period of time, Huangfu Fei had often seen him sitting in such a manner. Her initial doubts were slowly numbed until she felt it was amon sight. However, the feeling of something brewing in his emptiness seemed to be intensified, influencing her own emotions and senses.

    ¡°Master Taoist, I¡¯m here.¡± She snapped out of her trance and greeted him in the same way one would greet her master. She had long changed her way of addressing him.

    It had only been a month of cultivation, learning through sparring and polishing her skills, but she felt that her current Heavenly Night Spear Art was almost two-fold heavens from what it had been like. It also felt like she had been suddenly enlightened about her Five Thunder Skill. If not for theck of time, she might have been able to make a direct breakthrough!

    The tree behind Meng Qi was ramrod straight, with withered and gloomy-looking leaves. He was seated with his legs crossed, eyes half open.

    When he heard Huangfu Fei¡¯s words, his eyes suddenly opened. His pupils were dim and deep like an infinite void.

    Vast and simple and wide and boundless, he seemed to have transformed into the universe itself, gazing down from above¡­ Huangfu Fei couldn¡¯t help taking a step backward. It felt like Taoist Qingyuan before her was both reverent and fear-inducing, causing people to subconsciously worship him.

    However, such a feeling vanished in the blink of an eye. It was almost as if it had been nothing more than a dream. She saw him smile.

    ¡°Today will be thest day I give you advice.¡±

    After aplishing the primary level of Eight Nine Mysteries, he had also worked on the Muscle-bone Strengthening Scripture . The vast majority of skills in the enlightenment period no longer held any secrets for him. As long as he knew the flow of genuine Qi and the corresponding Dharma ess, he could quickly simte them. By understanding a single principle, he was able toprehend everything.

    Moreover, something that secret overjoyed but also surprised him was that theHeavenly Golden Scripture cultivation method was strangely harmonious with his Eight Nine Mysteries. Hence, he needed only half a month to imitate the genuine Qi of Jade Virtual Sky-opening Skill using the Eight Nine Mysteries. He learned the 36 types of Jade Virtual Palm and could execute them in a pure and simple manner,pletely unlike a beginner.

    He pondered over and cultivated three types of Exterior tactics for the remaining half a month. He could simte the first half of the Skythrowing Palm, quickly see through the mystery of Turning Heaven and Earth upside and down, and imitate it using Eight Nine Mysteries at about 80% of its normal power. On the other hand, he made rtively little progress in Standing Still and Tri-gem Wish Fist. He would probably require another month before he could seed.

    The reason he hadn¡¯t been able to control his momentum very well a moment ago was his full mastery of the Jade Virtual Sky-opening Skill at the level of enlightening the Aperture s!

    ¡°The¡­ thest time?¡± Huangfu Fei¡¯s eyes widened. She looked like his words had greatly affected her and put her in disbelief.

    Meng Qi slowly rose to his feet and smiled. ¡°Everyone has to part someday. I still need to attend to some matters concerning the evil ghost.¡±

    Huangfu Fei suppressed her sudden sadness and sincerely bowed. ¡°Thank you for your guidance. I¡¯ll use everything I¡¯ve learned in this month for life.¡±

    She had polished her Five Thunder Skill and Heavenly Night Spear Art to the point where they were almost perfect. She believed that, in due course, her father could rely on it to attain greater heights. Her own realm wouldn¡¯t be limited to the ordinary Nine Apertures either.

    ¡°We¡¯ve both benefited from it. There¡¯s no need to thank me.¡± Meng Qi brushed off her gratitude with a wave.

    Huangfu Fei bowed once more. ¡°Master Taoist, Senior Brother is hiding in this city. I¡¯m the only one know where he is. Shall we meet him today and retrieve the ck Tortoise Jade Pendant?¡±

    She had devoted herself to martial arts this month and hadn¡¯t been distracted by her lover.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to rush.¡± Meng Qi chuckled, his tunic swinging in a carefree manner. ¡°First, watch how I perform this particr desmanship and try to understand it.¡±

    He drew his saber and swung it in ce. The saber momentum was sometimes as heavy as thunder, sometimes as fast as lightning, sometimes a vastness that could hold everything, sometimes causing time to slowly go by, sometimes strong and unyielding in the face of evil, and sometimes firm and tyrannical and destructive¡­

    The knife energy tumbled around and seemed to transform into a silvery-white mass that wrapped itself around him. Such desmanship that would typically have struck terror into one¡¯s heart had actually been used within that small boundary. Even Huangfu Fei, who stood nearby, didn¡¯t feel the sharp intent or imposing aura of the wind.

    Boom! A low sound rang out as he demonstrated his desmanship. It continued on and on as if disying its strength before the fall of the divine punishment.

    Suddenly, the knife light disappeared and the entire courtyard became quiet. It seemed that an unusual darkness had been produced.

    Out of the blue, a bright light streaked down like it hade from the high heavens and brilliantly illuminated the courtyard.

    Boom!

    After the lightning came thunder, unusually heavy and loud, but Meng Qi deliberately controlled it. He only allowed a small number of sound waves to spill out.

    The five types of essences¡ªvirtuality, heaviness, slowness, speed, and ferocity¡ªseemed to blend into a single entity. Righteousness, firmness, and strength filled the void. On behalf of the heavens, five bolts of thunder struck!

    Meng Qi had polished and mastered his Five Thunder Bombardment of Sky to a fairlyplete degree. He was only one step away from merging it with his other skills and condensing them all into one move. He estimated it could be worth a few hundreds of Karma points!

    Even so, by umting its momentum, his final stroke had also slightly surpassed the power of Violent Thunder Shocking the Sky!

    The knife energy covered everything in its bright light, causing his figure to almost disappear. The sight of the thunderbolt marks remained frozen in Huangfu Fei¡¯s bright, ck pupils.

    ¡­

    Afterward, Meng Qi left Qi Shaochong and Huang Ling each with a sign to contact him and meet him at different times. He then hid in the shadows and changed his appearance before quietly tailing them. After confirming that there were no problems, he led them to meet Huangfu Fei and Madam Huangfu.

    At night, Huangfu Fei changed her clothes and led Meng Qi to an expansive manor in the city. She knocked on one of the remotely-located doors in a particr way.

    The room was quiet at first before they heard the sound of rushed footsteps.

    The courtyard door was pulled open and a man who looked nearly 30 appeared, wearing an overly emotional expression as he cried, ¡°Junior Sister¡­¡±

    Though she was in disguise, he could still recognize the girl he dreamed about all the time.

    Huangfu Fei was also doing her best to control her surging emotions upon seeing her lover again. She tightly gripped her hands and was about to speak, when she suddenly remembered Taoist Qingyuan was next to her. She said shyly, ¡°Grand Senior Brother, this is Taoist Qingyuan. Thanks to him, my mother and I were able to survive.¡±

    He Canshang was near to achieving the Heaven-man Connection. The instant he saw Huangfu Fei, he had already noticed Meng Qi. However, he was feeling emotional and believed his Junior Sister would never harm him. Thus, he didn¡¯t probe further and solemnly bowed at the Taoist.

    ¡°Thank you, Taoist Qingyuan. Word of your righteous actions has spread all over the world. You have my admiration for being able to defeat Green-blood Dragon King with only the level of enlightening the Aperture.¡±

    Huangfu Fei gestured to Meng Qi to enter the yard and exined all that had happened in a hushed voice. ¡°Big Senior Brother, the ck Tortoise Jade Pendant is rted to the evil ghosts. It¡¯s an ominous item, so please hand it over to Taoist Qingyuan.¡±

    He Canshang gave a bitterugh. ¡°No wonder I couldn¡¯t grasp any skill from it. On the contrary, I often had nightmares where I often heard someone sighing.¡±

    He produced the ck Tortoise Jade Pendant as he spoke.

    It was a jade pendant on the verge of shattering from beingpletely decayed by the ominous Qi. There was a tortoiseshell pattern carved onto it.

    ¡°Sighing about what?¡± Meng Qi¡¯s interest was suddenly piqued.

    He took the jade pendant, which was cold to the touch. He wondered how many tens of thousands of years had the pendant spent in the tomb.

    ¡°The voice seemed to mention the Carefree Valley¡­¡±

    ¡°Carefree Valley?¡± Meng Qi frowned and directed his mental energy at the pendant. It was cold and gloomy, and indeed, he heard a long sigh.

    ¡°Carefree Valley.¡±

    The voice was lofty and majestic, piercing through the ages as it entered Meng Qi¡¯s ear.

    ¡°Step three of the mystery of Zhen Wu¡¯s death: Find the Carefree Valley.¡±

    The calm voice of Dominator of Samsara in the Six Realms reverberated in his mind.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of this ce.¡± He Canshang mistakenly believed that Meng Qi had posed him a question.

    Huangfu Fei shook her head as well.

    ¡°If the Carefree Valley isn¡¯t in the Nine Viges, then there must be clues about it in the main world¡­¡± Meng Qi thought.

    If he relied on the Samsara tasks in hopes of encountering it, his chances would be very small and nearly impossible.

    He nodded as a way of giving them his regards and vanished with a green sh. His unusually powerful Body Movements left He Canshang in a bit of a trance.

    Huangfu Fei gave a gentle sigh.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± He Canshang asked.

    ¡°Nothing. It¡¯s just that Taoist Qingyuan is really amazing, like a Thunder God who had descended from the heavens,¡± Huangfu Fei said, looking away.

    ¡­

    At the Fountain-valley City near the Heavenly Vige.

    With his agile Body Movements, an escort darted left and right through the crowd like a fish. In no time, he hadpletely blended into the sea of people.

    A short whileter, he appeared in a secludedpound and scanned his surroundings. He cautiously pushed the door open and walked in, where he saw a man and a woman in the tunnel.

    ¡°The eminences of the Immortals aren¡¯t here yet?¡± he asked in a hurry.

 Chapter 383: The Hapless North Underworld Team

    <h4>Chapter 383: The Hapless North Underworld Team</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    The tunnel was short and narrow as if dug in a hurry. One couldn¡¯t stand upright in the tunnel save for its center where arge space was excavated and constructed like a stone dwelling. It was a secret room with a few chairs ced in it.

    There was already a man and a woman inside when the escort arrived. The man was dressed as a trader while the woman was dressed in a maid¡¯s clothing.

    The man sighed. ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious, Old Pan. The Immortals don¡¯t have that many full and probationary members and the rewards that we can offer are hardly outstanding either. Unless there are aligned objectives, there probably won¡¯t be someone taking it up so soon.¡±

    His in features appeared distorted upon closer inspection as if he had tried to conceal his true face.

    The armed escort called Old Pan took a chair and sat heavily, looking upset. ¡°How long would it take then? My cultivations have stagnated sincest month. Am I to be an escort for the remainder of my life? Am I to be away from my loved ones and friends, only to die alone here? That sted wreck of a mission!¡±

    The peculiar task without a time limit was, in fact, the reason for their current predicament.

    ¡°Old Pan, you didn¡¯t pose any objections back when we decided to ept this task,¡± the merchant with furrowed brows replied.

    The maid snorted coldly. ¡°Old Pan, Dongyuan, we made a covenant when we swore to be siblings. There won¡¯t be room for grievances andints in the choice of our missions. We should work together to aplish the task, not causing a useless fuss.¡±

    Her long eyebrows and reddish pupils hinted at a demonic ancestry. Her appearance was nheless gentle and beautiful. Her charms were remarkable even dressed as a maid.

    However, the faint traces of the concealment of her appearance remained apparent.

    ¡°I¡¯m not grumbling. The nature of this task¡­ It¡¯s just too¡­¡± the armed escort stuttered before he continued, ¡°It¡¯s silly, the reason we¡¯re still stuck here! It¡¯s all thanks to Yu Zishou, Fair-faced Flying Dragon! Just because he has developed a liking to our Qin Qing! Has he never seen a woman before? He¡¯s the Master of the Heavenly Vige with the powerful skills of a Half-Step from the Exterior Scenery!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t get it either. Qin Qing¡¯s beauty isn¡¯t considered remarkable, not with the other beauties of the Jianghu martial artists. She¡¯s at most innocent and gentle. She doesn¡¯t evenpare to Yingzi, let alone the renowned charms of the Fairy of the Extinctive Sword. It¡¯s simply unfathomable that Yu Zishou would have taken interest in her.¡± The trader named Dongyuan sighed in exasperation.

    The female heroes of the same generation that he was referring to were from the main world.

    Yingzi said coldly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Qin Qing¡¯s looks? Who are you to dispute Fair-faced Flying Dragon¡¯s interest in her?¡±

    ¡°That¡­ that¡¯s not the point,¡± Old Pan quickly interjected. ¡°This mission has gone on for too long. We don¡¯t even know if there¡¯ll be any differences when we return. If we disappear for too long, we¡¯ll be discovered.¡±

    ¡°But we¡¯ll first have to be able to find a way back,¡± Yingzi snapped.

    Dongyuanughed bleakly. ¡°Let¡¯s hope the eminences from the Immortalse soon. Even a probationary member would be enough to solve this. I really don¡¯t want to end up being a merchant.¡±

    Given their abilities, it was already quite the aplishment to survive in the Nine Viges. However, they couldn¡¯t bear the price of not being able to make a progress in their cultivation.

    Yingzi was about to open her mouth to speak when she felt a sudden gust of cold breeze. Her hairs stood on their ends as she shuddered. She turned to look outside but found nothing there, not even a silhouette.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Noticing the sudden change in her expression, Pan and Dongyuan turned to look in the same direction.

    ¡°Nothing¡­¡± Yingzi turned around and her eyes froze, a seated figure in the ce of honor reflected in her dramatically dting pupils.

    d in a brown robe, the stranger wore an imposing and imperious face mask of an elderly Taoist. An air of magnificence was about the seated stranger like a king seated upon his throne. The three of them couldn¡¯t help feeling dwarfed by their guest¡¯s majestic and dignified stature. They felt the urge to bow their heads before him sweeping through them like an avnche.

    ¡°Master¡­ Heavenly Primogenitor¡­¡± Yingzi stuttered, speaking with great effort as she fought to ovee her shock. She easily recognized who the mask represented.

    It was an official member of the Immortals, possibly even one of its leaders!

    The title of Heavenly Primogenitor was too overbearing. It instantly led Yingzi to this line of thought.

    Old Pan and Dongyuan swallowed hard, both shocked and delighted. They were shocked to hear the stranger¡¯s title and his Body Movements technique that had allowed him to slip into their presence without their notice. Yet, they were also delighted that their prayers had finally been answered.

    They beheld the great, mysterious strength of the unknown thatid hidden in the brown-robed, masked stranger before them.

    ¡°Are you the ones who requested aid from the Immortals?¡± The Heavenly Primogenitor who had made his sudden appearance was none other than Meng Qi. He disguised his voice, pretending to be an elder of serious and stern temperament.

    Dongyuan inhaled lightly and replied in an obviously overjoyed tone, ¡°Yes, Master. We¡¯re the ones who have been waiting for aid.¡±

    ¡°Tell me your problem in detail.¡± Heavenly Primogenitor remained still, his left hand cupping his right elbows on his knees.

    Something seemed to be hidden on his back, behind his wide andrge robes.

    Tamed by the overwhelming eminence of Meng Qi¡¯s bearing and his booming voice, Old Pan didn¡¯t dare disobey hismand. He exined with a weakugh, ¡°I¡¯m afraid ours would be but a mere farce to you, Master Primogenitor.¡±

    ¡°We had inadvertently triggered a separate, special mission during ourst Samsara task. We were given the option ofing to the Nine Viges to aplish the task. There would be no deadline and we would be directly transferred to the Nine Viges. The task was to retrieve the heirloom of the Heavenly Vige, the Kylin Pendant. We ultimately decided to undertake the mission due to the lucrative rewards.¡±

    ¡°Realising that wecked strength and power and that the pendant is under the watch of Fair-faced Flying Dragon, a master of Half-Step from the Exterior Scenery level, we decided to disguise ourselves and infiltrate the vige to slowly gain ess to our quarry. I was disguised as a gardener and Wang Dongyuan assumed the identity of a servant. Yingzi and Qin Qing were to be maids of the household.¡±

    In a low and deep voice, Meng Qi asked, ¡°Fair-faced Flying Dragon developed a fancy for Qin Qing since maids are often in contact with the masters?¡±

    ¡°We beg of your clemency for thisughable fiasco.¡± A shade of pink flushed across Dongyuan¡¯s wrinkled face. ¡°Qin Qing is merely an ordinary maid. Due to her status, she barely managed to gain the right to ess the study. But who knew she would remain a Jianghu warrior at heart? She insisted on helping the other maids and made herself look like a generous person. She didn¡¯t show joy at being rewarded nor tried to please her master after making him upset, thus making herself look like a worldly and independent woman.¡±

    ¡°It was due to this that she stood out among the maids and caught the eye of the Fair-faced Flying Dragon. He often joked around with her, took care of her, and took her around. In the beginning, we were even happy for this development, thinking that it would make our task easier.¡±

    ¡°Then one night, Qin Qing saw that no one was around and decided to retrieve the pendant. Since the disguise would harm her face, she decided to put it on again at dawn. s, Fair-faced Flying Dragon visited her in a whim and happened to see her true appearance, shocking him greatly.¡±

    What a tacky, yet ssic turn of events¡­ Meng Qi forced himself to suppress his amusement to maintain his stoic image. In the end, he couldn¡¯t resist smiling. Fortunately, no one noticed it under his mask.

    ¡°How do you know this in such detail?¡± he asked in a dignified manner.

    Yingzhi helplessly said, ¡°Other women would naturally gossip about it since they were jealous of Qin Qing winning his favor. We found out the details after some investigation. Back then, Fair-faced Flying Dragon didn¡¯t reveal Qin Qing¡¯s disguise and began to observe her secretly. He found out that her intention was the pendant as well as our rtionship with her. He then brought us before Qin Qing, took out the pendant, and asked her about her intentions.¡±

    ¡°Fortunately, we had prepared an excuse in advance so we didn¡¯t expose the matter concerning Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms. In a fit of anger, Fair-faced Flying Dragon imprisoned Qin Qing and expelled us from the Heavenly Vige.¡±

    ¡°Later, we found out that Fair-faced Flying Dragon hadn¡¯t killed us because he was afraid that he and Qin Qing¡¯s rtionship would be beyond repair. Afterward, he gave her the pendant and told her that she could have it if she wanted, but she wasn¡¯t to leave him by even half a step.¡±

    Was he an overbearing vige head¡­ Meng Qi no longer had the energy to criticize the man. He held back hisughter and asked in a loud voice, ¡°And then?¡±

    Since they had already obtained the pendant, why wasn¡¯t their task consideredplete?

    There was probably more to the story, considering the expressions of the members of the North Underworld¡­

    ¡°Our task had changed. Qin Qing was trapped after obtaining the pendant, and our new task was to find a way to help her escape. It had no time limit as well,¡± Old Pan said, practically grinding his teeth because of the unlimited time period.

    How unlucky, to get involved in such a tragic incident. Fortunately, his team had always been strong¡­ Meng Qi silently ¡®mourned¡¯ for them.

    After exining the incident, Old Pan, Yingzi, and Wang Dongyuan all bowed together, respectful and sincere. ¡°Heavenly Primogenitor, please help us rescue Qin Qing.¡±

    They saw the Heavenly Primogenitor, who seemed vast and unsophisticated, slowly stand up.

    ¡°Pack up and wait for your return,¡± he said emotionlessly.

    He then headed down one of the routes of the tunnel, looking mighty and awesome from the back.

    By the time they had snapped out of their trance and about to rush over for more details, they discovered he had already disappeared.

    ¡­

    The Heavenly Vige was located in a picturesque valley full of ginseng, sealwort, and the like. There were springs everywhere overflowing with water. Exquisite or quaint buildings appeared within the faint white fog from time to time. It was like heaven on earth.

    It was nighttime and two maids were walking toward the Spring Pavilion withnterns in their hands.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe that wretch wants to eat sweet dumplings in the middle of the night!¡± one of them hatefully spat.

    The other one red ahead with the same hatred. ¡°I really don¡¯t know what Master likes about her. She looks so average and makes a face all day as if Master has killed her entire family. There¡¯s nothing good about her!¡±

    ¡°In the past, people often said their wives wouldn¡¯t be as good as their concubines, their concubines wouldn¡¯t be as good as their mistresses, and their mistresses wouldn¡¯t be as good as women they can¡¯t have at all. Now it seems that there¡¯s some truth to it. So Master actually likes this kind of character.¡± The maid who had spoken first sounded somewhat regretful.

    ¡°Let¡¯s drop the topic. We¡¯re reaching the Spring Pavilion soon. Even if Master doesn¡¯t concentrate on sensing the nearby activity, he can still hear our words from this distance.¡± The other maid lightly sucked in her breath.

    The two of them kept quiet and slowly made their way there. A short whileter, they knocked on the door of the Spring Pavilion.

    The door opened with a creak, but the one who appeared was Fair-faced Flying Dragon, Yu Zishou. He had broken through his mid-brows¡¯ Hidden Latch in his thirties and thus looked young, handsome, and dignified.

    The two maids exchanged looks and saw the unhappiness reflected in each other¡¯s eyes. However, there was nothing they could do about it.

    Fair-faced Flying Dragon received the box of food, closed the door, and carried the food to the table. ¡°Little Qing,e and have your dumplings. Didn¡¯t you say you missed the Lantern Festival?¡±

    ¡°What I miss is the freedom I had in the previous Lantern Festival.¡± Qin Qing had a clean beauty to her but her expression was extremely cold.

    Fair-faced Flying Dragon¡¯s eyes showed how much he spoiled her. He wasn¡¯t angry at all and was about to speak when he suddenly stopped.

    There was a series of knocks on the door for some reason.

    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± He began to concentrate his imposingness as he spoke in a low voice.

    The door creaked and opened, revealing a dark-robed mysterious man.

    He was tall and calmly stood there, wearing a strange Taoist mask that made him look both young and old.

    Qin Qing was shocked and blurted out,

    ¡°Heavenly Primogenitor!¡±

 Chapter 384: Heart Like a Mirror

    <h4>Chapter 384: Heart Like a Mirror</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    ¡°Heavenly Primogenitor¡­¡± Fair-faced Flying Dragon¡¯s pupils constricted as he adopted a neutral stance. His imposing manner expanded into the distance like the heavens covering the earth.

    In that world, there were legends of the Heavenly Primogenitor and Primogenitor Daode. However, the images they had developed were different, so he had not recognized it at first.

    Mysteriously arriving, knocking on the door just when he had sensed a presence, and wearing the mask of the first Taoist Primogenitor¡­ Fair-faced Flying Dragon Yu Zishou did not blindly attack the man, but was guarded against him. He intended to listen to his intentions first, because he seemed to have a very deep rtionship with Little Qing. If he directly struck him without rifying anything, he could easily miss important news and cut off their bridge ofmunication.

    Since he had to resolve the matter, he would attempt to understand the entire story as much as he could and resolve it all in one shot so he could have peace of mind.

    Of course, if things went awry, he would create much noise and activity to alert the Half-step Exterior Scenery-level Elders to help him.

    There was only a handful of Exterior-level individuals in the world, and they were all familiar faces. It was impossible for another one to just pop up for no reason.

    ¡°Hello there. What is your business here, infiltrating Heavenly Vige in the middle of the night and sneaking around?¡± Fair-faced Flying Dragon instinctively moved in front of Qin Qing to separate her from the man outside and assumed a protective stance.

    Meng Qi kept his imposing manner within and began running Eight Nine Mysteries to simte the Jade Virtual Sky-opening Skill. The world seemed to transform into chaos, demonstrating infiniteness. His entire being had an emptiness to it, as if he could be seen through with a single nce. However, upon closer inspection, one would find that his gaze had beenpletely influenced by the emptiness. He had inexplicably disappeared and his genuine Qi flow and muscle response was now utterly concealed.

    To Fair-faced Flying Dragon Yu Zishou, a powerful Half-step Exterior Scenery-level master, the man was an unfathomable enemy!

    ¡°You¡¯ve imprisoned one of our members and still ask why I¡¯vee?¡± Meng Qi controlled his throat, making his voice reverberate throughout the house like a gong. It sounded like something that would raise the dead.

    Yu Zishou was startled. ¡°One of your members?¡±

    In his heart, he saw Qin Qing¡¯s expression change and her lips twitch. The expression on her face was unreadable.

    ¡°Could it be that she didn¡¯t tell you?¡± Meng Qi maintained his voice at a neutral volume. ¡°Stealing the Kylin Pendant was an appraisal task that I gave them. Once they seed, they can formally be members of the organization.¡±

    ¡°You lied to me?¡± Yu Zishou¡¯s eyes were dim, and there was some sadness and anger in his voice.

    Qin Qing bit her lower lip, forming a slight impression on it. Coldly, she said, ¡°Since you caught us, of course we had to try and get away.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not the point, okay? You should be asking what the mysterious organization is¡­¡± Meng Qi nced at them once and then continued, ¡°The Nine Heavens and Ten Earths from ancient times was not a rumor. It¡¯s just that now all the worlds had been separated and it was difficult tomunicate with them. Our organization borrows the strength of the heavens. As for how powerful we are, you can ask Qin Qing.¡±

    ¡°Little Qing¡­¡± Yu Zishou¡¯s brows were slightly knitted together, he felt as if the other person was telling a bad lie.

    Qin Qing calmly said, ¡°Master Xiyue and the others are only considered normal members of our organization. Countless others have surpassed them and are all immortal-like characters.¡±

    ¡°Ha! If you stretch your lies too far you won¡¯t be able to deceive anyone.¡± Fair-faced Flying Dragonughed icily.

    Keeping the same tone, Meng Qi replied, ¡°Nine Viges also has Taoist legends such as Lingbao Primogenitor, but have you ever thought about why only the Devil-rinsing Primogenitor¡¯s impartation remains?¡±

    ¡°Devil-rinsing Primogenitor¡¯s impartation? Oh these are just myths born from people¡¯s ignorance and spread by word of mouth in ancient times. How could it be true?¡± Fair-faced Flying Dragon increasingly felt that the other party was doing a bad job of deceiving him.

    ¡°Really? If you ask the God-gathering Heights¡¯ core disciples, you¡¯d understand that the Nine Viges¡¯ impartations are all derived from Devil-rinsing Primogenitor.¡± Meng Qi had deliberately posed the previous question to elicit the content that followed, increasing his credibility and influence; ying with Fair-faced Flying Dragon¡¯s mind.

    Judging from the cement of the burial chamber, Huangfu Tao had been very bold and had walked all the way inside, observing the thunderbolt marks. The Nine Viges ancestors seemed to have sensed the presence of evil spirits and had not ventured deep into the tomb. After obtaining the impartation skills and rted items, they had left, without seeing the words ¡°Tomb of Zhenwu¡±.

    ¡°That mausoleum is Devil-rinsing Primogenitor¡¯s?¡± Yu Zishou was rather shocked.

    The mysterious mausoleum had haunted the people of Nine Viges for many years.

    Qin Qing, evidently, was also shocked. She had heard about the Thousand-mile Mountains¡¯ mausoleum a long time ago, but who knew it had actually been left behind by Devil-rinsing Primogenitor!

    ¡°I also heard it from someone else. Apparently, the story originated from God-gathering Heights. Since Nine Viges has Devil-rinsing Primogenitor¡¯s remnants, where are the other Celestial Venerables¡¯ impartations?¡± Meng Qi asked again.

    He was not afraid that the matter concerning Zhenwu¡¯s Decoy Grave would be spread by Qin Qing. Firstly, Great Emperor Zhenwu certainly had not returned to that ce, so the likelihood ofpleting tasks there in the future was low. Secondly, since the evil spirit was an evil thought of Zhenwu¡¯s, it would not be easy to deal with. Unless it was being repressed, only those on the level of at least Dharmakaya would dare to enter, so it could not be easily eliminated.

    If it was a group from The Immortals tasked to explore Zhenwu¡¯s Decoy Grave, he could still join it to see if he could seize the opportunity to wake Huangfu Tao.

    Fair-faced Flying Dragon fell silent, doubtful still yet almost buying it.

    ¡°In our organization, people like me can only be considered ordinary. Even if you manage to block me today, you will face stronger enemies next time, enemies that can¡¯t even be defeated by thebined strength of four Exterior-level individuals.¡± Meng Qi said.

    ¡°You¡¯re wearing Heavenly Primogenitor¡¯s mask and you¡¯re still an ordinary member?¡± Qin Qing did not really believe it.

    Fair-faced Flying Dragon exhaled and affectionately looked at Qin Qing. He said, ¡°Although I still don¡¯t believe that this organization exists, I¡¯ll take it as true for now.¡±

    ¡°Even if it¡¯s true, I¡¯m not budging even an inch. Some things are more important than life itself!¡±

    ¡°Little Qing¡¯s strength is only average. If your organization is as strong as you¡¯ve said, why bother letting her join? What kind of price do I have to pay to keep her here with me? The Kylin Pendant?¡±

    All other things aside, the ¡°Heavenly Primogenitor¡± before him was very powerful. At least he was more powerful than himself!

    Qin Qing¡¯s expression changed a little and there seemed to be conflict in her eyes. Eventually, she chose to stay quiet.

    ¡°It¡¯s toote.¡± Yu Zishou heard the ¡°Heavenly Primogenitor¡± before he spoke with indifference.

    It was true. The task had changed, so they would not be able toplete the task even if they obtained the Kylin Pendant.

    ¡°Toote?¡± Fair-faced Flying Dragon¡¯s face darkened. He decided that it was time to let his actions do the talking.

    Just then, he saw Heavenly Primogenitor take a step forward. His imposing manner was like a boundless mountain, vast and intangible. The way he treated all things equally made him seem cold and uncaring.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re such a sentimental person. Why don¡¯t you think about Heavenly Vige? After passing down the impartation for so many generations, it¡¯ll finally be destroyed in your hands. How are you going to face your ancestors in hell?¡±

    Fair-faced Flying Dragon froze. A miserable sadness suddenly welled up in his heart. Although he had already made up his mind that he would keep Little Qing by his side regardless of the cost, what would happen if the other side really had such strength and came to destroy Heavenly Vige?

    He had been greatly blessed by Heavenly Vige, but was about to forsake the home of his teachers due to selfishness. Even if he seeded in keeping Little Qing with him, he feared that he would brood over it, lose all sense of joy, and ultimately wish to end his own life.

    However, if he let Little Qing go¡­

    Various bitter sweet images appeared in his mind: this well-adjusted woman who was neither moved by glory nor riches; a woman whose witty speech always made him smile; a woman who had removed her appearance-altering item under the moonlight, shocking him¡­

    What if he never saw her again?

    What if she ended up in the embrace of another man?

    The more he thought about it, his feelings of sadness, jealousy, anger, pain and the like began to mix together.

    No, why was he thinking about it so deeply when it could all just be fabricated?

    ¡°Crap!¡± His mind had been affected!

    Fair-faced Flying Dragon suddenly came to a realization and began running his genuine Qi to heal his Vital Spirit. He forcibly pushed away all sorts of images in his mind and freed himself from his spirit.

    After he recovered his gaze, he only saw ¡°Heavenly Primogenitor¡± take another step forward and lift his right hand. His imposing manner became vast and simple at once, its dignified naturepelling people to worship him and not dare to look directly at him.

    Meng Qi had step by step tried to influence Fair-faced Flying Dragon¡¯s mind by sprouting such nonsense. He wanted thosetent neurotic worries toe to the forefront of his mind, and then use Supernatural Power of Shaking Heaven and Hitting Earth to seed in one shot!

    Otherwise, with his Half-step Exterior Scenery-level Vital Spirit and the realm of his soul, Meng Qi would definitely be unable to evoke his memories!

    Before one reached the realm Beyond the Mortal World, his spiritual cultivation was not permanent. It would change with the events encountered and one¡¯s condition at that point in time.

    His heart shone like a mirror that was kept polished religiously!

    Meng Qi mmed his right palm down, and the world suddenly became dark. The airflow before his palm copsed into a faint darkness.

    Fair-faced Flying Dragon held his breath and saw that the ¡°Heavenly Primogenitor¡¯s¡± fingers were white and slender, yet full of strength. They seemed to embrace the entire world and each and every position. It was impossible to avoid or withstand it. He felt a heaviness press onto his soul instead of his forehead!

    Despite the force holding him down, he forcibly drove his genuine Qi and took on the attack with both palms. It was as if he had transformed into the heavens, containing all things and holding hidden dangers like hurricanes, lightning, and bolts of thunder¡­

    The tables and chairs around them were crushed to bits, with clouds of white blossoming from them.

    In his hurry, and being affected by Supernatural Power of Shaking Heaven and Hitting Earth, Fair-faced Flying Dragon had no time to execute his Exterior-level move. He could only activate his genuine Qi and mental energy.

    ¡°Snap!¡± The hand that seemed to cover everything was unusually heavy, like an otherworldly mountain. The pressure caused ¡°the heavens¡± to rupture. Heaven and earth were turned upside and down, the airflow gushed out, and the entire ce turned dim. It resembled doomsday!

    ¡°Thump!¡±

    Meng Qi¡¯s single palm hit both of Fair-faced Flying Dragon¡¯s palms and the howling hurricane disappeared, the shing lightning stopped, and the rolling thunder went silent. Blood trickled from the corner of the Fair-faced Flying Dragon¡¯s mouth. His feet seemed to have sunken into the floor up to his ankles.

    Meng Qi directly reached across and swept with his left hand, wriggling his fingers in a manner that seemed to contain various changes. He grabbed Qin Qing and sealed her acupoints.

    She had no idea what was going on, so she had to be extra careful. If she really couldn¡¯t take it she would certainly pay the price for it in the future; regardless, she would not drag down herpanions in the process!

    Fair-faced Flying Dragon forced himself up and was about to perform a move when he saw ¡°Heavenly Primogenitor¡± pick Qin Qing up, smash directly through the wall and run out of the valley.

    Killing a Half-step Exterior Scenery-level master was the hardest, followed by defeating him. Saving the people beside him was the easiest! All he needed was to create an opportunity to grab the person and run!

    Fair-faced Flying Dragon was absolutely infuriated. He rushed over and found several Elders hurrying over from all themotion.

    Meng Qi¡¯s footsteps followed the Jade Virtual Palm, containing some Dharma and Logos of heaven and earth. It was almost on par with the Hallucination Body Movements he had practiced for a long time. He quickly shuttled through the buildings, trees, and mountain trails, constantly changing his form to conceal his whereabouts. Gradually, the distance between them increased.

    Fair-faced Flying Dragon could use the power of heaven and earth, so his speed alone definitely surpassed that of Meng Qi. However, faced with various obstacles and his inability to match up to Meng Qi¡¯s sharpness in variations, he had no choice but to try and follow him, as did the other Elders.

    After the gap between them had widened to a certain degree, Old Pan, Wang Dongyuan, and Yingzi suddenly heard the voice of the Dominator of Samsara in the Six Realms. It was as indifferent as ever, but at that moment, it sounded kind and gentle. They immediately chose to return.

    ¡°¡®Heavenly Primogenitor¡¯ is really powerful. He¡¯s been out for only how long now?¡±All of them had simr thoughts.

    After feeling some kind of mystical change, Meng Qi threw Qin Qing down all of a sudden. The genuine Qi entered and spread throughout her body, unlocking her acupoints.

    Qin Qing, who was flying in mid-air, turned around to look, and then instantly disappeared without a trace.

    Fair-faced Flying Dragon went around the trees and saw ¡°Heavenly Primogenitor¡± standing proudly far away.

    He cupped his hands and bowed. Then a blue glow appeared around his body, and he vanished like some god or immortal.

    ¡°This¡­¡± Fair-faced Flying Dragon¡¯s feet unwittingly came to a halt.

 Chapter 385: Party of Happycloud

    <h4>Chapter 385: Party of Happycloud</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    The mystery man wearing the mask of Heavenly Primogenitor suddenly vanished in front of Yu Zishou and the rest, rising up like the rosy cloud in the misty green light. It really felt like the emptiness had been broken open!

    So much for the real Immortal¡­ Fair-faced Flying Dragon was stunned and looked deadly pale as he stared at the ce where Meng Qi disappeared.

    Did the terrorist organization he and Xiao Qing had discussed really exist? Did every full-fledged member have strength simr to that of immortals?

    Did they name themselves after the ancient Immortals to make the falsehood be veritable?

    He felt lucky that Heavenly Primogenitor didn¡¯t seem to have used his true strength earlier but was depressed and upset at Qin Qing¡¯s departure. The momentary depression had produced a strong dissatisfaction with his kungfu cultivation and the angry determination which he hadn¡¯t seen for a long time poured out.

    ¡­

    Surrounded by the immortal breath, Meng Qi returned to the Samsara Square with the rime fog floating in the air.

    It was empty all around, with only the permanent and fixed statue of immortal bird and mythical creature remaining the same.

    An excited Meng Qi rushed into the Central Light Pir with vigorous strides and requested for the identification after thinking back all kinds of achievements obtained from the Five Thunder Skill, the Heavenly Night Spear Art, as well as hisprehension of the Five Thunder Bombardment of Sky.

    In his perpetually unchanged tone, Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms said,

    ¡°¡­ you need 500 Karma points toplete the Crippled Move of the Five Thunder Bombardment of Sky.¡±

    His tone was cool and unmoving, but it was the first time Meng Qi had found it so euphonious and pleasant. Not only did he not find it disgusting, he even wanted to listen to it more than once.

    He just needed 500 Karma points!

    To think that the Five Thunder Skill and the Heavenly Night Spear Art were of such high value!

    Perhaps for others, the two skills could only overstep the normal Exterior art method of the first Celestial Ladder and they could exchange it for 2,000 Karma points. For Meng Qi, however, the supplement to the Gist of Trueness of the Five Thunder Bombardment of Sky was invaluable. Not only was it equal to 4,000 Karma points, it also promoted his mastery of desmanship and the Thunderp essence. Thus, its value couldn¡¯t be measured by points alone.

    After taking a deep breath, Meng Qi calmed himself and exchanged the Tianya farewell dart and part of elixirs obtained from the Six Fan School for points. With his remaining 150 points, he gathered the final 500 points to lead to Dharmakaya movement.

    ¡°Conversion.¡± Without anyone on the Samsara Square, Meng Qi chose to directly ask for it. The word seemed to have the strange charm to it, making him exhrated andcent.

    Boom!

    Meng Qi seemed to be in a Thunderp world, with Thunderbolt Pythons wildly swinging everywhere.

    Thunder Light cohered into the ocean and each light had be water. The Green Thunder was violent, the Purple Thunder distinguished, and the Thunder Chaos horrible. There were numerousplicated thunders, giving people a headache just to see them.

    When the Thunder Light was divided, a giant appeared from it. He seemed to be the cohesion of lightning and was covered with prints with metaphysical meaning. He was flexing his muscles and his hair was fluttering in the air. He wielded a purple electric spear in his hand and thrust it like he was whipping and chopping!

    Boom!

    Streaks of Thunderp emerged just then. They broke through the emptiness, split up the chaos, and gave rise to numerous thunderbolts.

    Every streak of lightning seemed to contain an obscure world. The first appearance of the Thunderp pervaded the meaning of birth and death as well as the devastation of the world!

    Meng Qi had seen such scene when heprehended the ancient Thunder God¡¯s blood essence for the first time, but this time it was much clearer. The details of hitting out the spear wereplete and its outline was drawn in his heart.

    Boom!

    With his spirit held back, Meng Qi opened his eyes. There seemed to be streaks of twinkling lightning in his deep, dark pupils.

    The impartation for Gist of Trueness of the Five Thunder Bombardment of Sky was finallyplete. Since he had gone through lots ofprehension and cultivation, he could preliminarily achieve the mastery after getting the core part. He could finally achieve something.

    Of course, he still needed some time for the practice. He didn¡¯t directly draw his sword at Samsara Square. Instead, he chose to leave the ce.

    ¡­

    Wearing the mask of Heavenly Primogenitor in the misty green light, Meng Qi appeared in front of the central jade pir at Immortal-tracking Alley. His presence attracted many sidelong nces.

    Bluecloud Progenitor had already left due to the ¡®time difference¡¯, as had Progenitor Doumu who had never been seen before. There were two or three members and a dozen Taoist boys in the alley.

    Several members of The Immortals changed their breaths a bit after ncing at Meng Qi, not knowing what expression he wore under the mask.

    They withdrew their stares and selected tasks on their own, without any desire to talk to Meng Qi.

    Suddenly, the white light in front of the central jade pir red. A dark green and crystal fruit appeared in the air, giving off a refreshing smell.

    ¡°The task has beenpleted and the owner has given you the Qinghua Fruit. Please retrieve it,¡± Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms said in that familiar voice.

    Meng Qi nodded. It seemed that the restriction of The Immortals tasks relied on the Six Realms. Was this one of the privileges?

    After putting the Qinghua Fruit in his pockets, Meng Qi walked along the alley to see if there was a suitable task for him. After all, he had nothing to do at the moment. He nned to return to the River East to challenge masters like Master Lotus, who ranked the top of the list. He decided to take it as a challenge to cultivate his kungfu. Thus he decided to find a task in the River East so he could finish it on the way, without being distracted. If there wasn¡¯t any avable, he wouldn¡¯t pick up tasks at all.

    Meng Qi stopped suddenly after nearly going around the alley. He spotted the word ¡®River East¡¯ on a notice.

    ¡®Scouting Task: My long-time friend has disappeared for many years. There¡¯s a clue pointing to Wen An in the River East where he wasst known to have been¡­¡¯

    ¡®I have other things to do and have no time to find him, so I have to submit the task to ask for otherrades for help¡­¡¯

    ¡®The missing person is Jin Li, a concubine¡¯s son from the Jin Family in Luoyang.¡¯

    ¡®Task limitation: Jin Li has the strength of Heaven-man Connection. Don¡¯t take the risk if you¡¯re not superior to him.¡¯

    ¡®Task reward: As long as you find a clear clue, you can get 1,000 Karma points or I can help you refine weapons and items for free if you can provide me the main materials.¡¯

    ¡®Task submitter: Yun Zhongzi.¡¯

    Yun Zhongzi was an Exterior expert who could refine precious weapons. It would save him a lot of trouble in future if he could befriend him¡­ Meng Qi muttered to himself and decided to take this task. If the task proved too troublesome, he could return from the entrance of the Immortals in the River East and give it up instead of dying another person¡¯s task.

    He received more detailed information after epting the task. He took it out and read it as he walked.

    He suddenly found several members from the Immortal-tracking Alley walking into a stone house nearby anding out in silence after staying inside for a short while.

    ¡°What¡¯s that ce?¡± Meng Qi asked a Taoist boy nearby, confused.

    The Taoist boy knew the Heavenly Primogenitor in front of him was the new member. He didn¡¯t make any jokes and reverently replied, ¡°Your Excellency, it used to be a ce for immortals to sip tea and chat butter they discovered that some of the Jianghu information they would bring up were useful. Thus, they can benefit from it or take precautions if they know the information in advance.¡±

    ¡°Besides, the number of immortals is small. Besides members of their team, they can only meet by chance. Thus the stone house has be the ce for them to leave notes. Each immortal will post exclusive information on events happening around them or that they have obtained. They will also read notes from others for useful information.¡±

    So it was the Immortals¡¯ equal of the imperial bulletin of the Six Fan School¡­ Enlightened, Meng Qi entered the stone house. As expected, he saw pieces of yellow paper with words in ck inside.

    He nced around and found that the earliest notes were from two months ago. After all, many members of the Immortals reached the Exterior level, with distinguished identities. If the information had been around for more than two months, they would already be hearing it from other channels. Thus, it was unnecessary for the notes from more than two months ago to be posted. This was to prevent the notes from taking up too much space.

    ¡®Su Meng, the Killing de, fought with Shadow Cold Palm, me-scorching Devilman, and Soul-losing Flute at Dragon-rocky Mount at night and removed names of the three people under their siege. His strength isn¡¯t to be overlooked¡­¡¯ Under the mask, the corner of Meng Qi¡¯s mouth twitched. There was also recent information about him¡­

    He read the notes one by one and learned plenty of useful news such as how the infighting of some aristocratic family in Luoyang nearly caused a tragedy.

    When looking at the notes, his breath turned heavy. One note in front of him wrote:

    ¡®He Jiu, the Shapeless Sword, held a banquet and invited nearly ten talents ranked under him to go to the Happycloud Heights, his separate apartment in the Eastsea Sword Vige located in Ying City¡­¡¯

    Meng Qi had a strange feeling after reading the news.

    He Jiu was about to break through!

    So he invited ten top masters in the ranking list to join the banquet and tried to fight them all to increase his momentum. After improving his status to the optimum, he could take an important step under the agitation of Qi function!

    It was merely spection but he thought it would be close to the reality. His emotions were surging and his fighting spirit upwelled. He became impatient to rush there immediately.

    He couldn¡¯t drop his heart Qi even if he had to lose!

    Was he also invited to the banquet?

    ¡­

    Meng Qi didn¡¯t choose the exit of the Immortals located in the River East. Instead, he returned the same way he came. Otherwise, he would be discovered in the River East after he had just left. It would easily invite others¡¯ suspicion.

    The dim light lit up, seeming to make the emptiness split. It was chaotic and gloomy all around.

    He came out from it, not knowing if he was at an extremely secret ce. It wasn¡¯t at the previous position as he had passed through a distance of emptiness under the lead of the Immortal-traveling Charm and Bluecloud Progenitor.

    The sky was already brightening. The distant dim light shone on the snow falling in the night, glinting gold. Meng Qi nodded thoughtfully. Did the Samsara talisman caused timepses, or does The Immortals wasn¡¯t considered the real ce for Samsara? Or were both of reasons rted to it?

    He had to find the North Underworld team in future to determine the realm of Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms based on their recurrence time.

    In the most terrifying scenario, it meant that the Six Realms could mess up the time and result in the causes in the future deciding the effect of the past¡­

    He took a breath, determined the direction through the position of the sun and the residual stars, and rushed back to the city. He dressed up as Secret-searching Nark and reported about his fight in the Mountain God Temple. He mainly described the desmanship in the tone of an onlooker, downying the sword art.

    He decided to focus on desmanship while being in the Jianghu in future. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t live up to his nickname of Killing de. The nickname would slowly weaken others¡¯ impression of his sword art, so he would use his sword art in Samsara tasks. He could use his de and sword alongside his fist and feet when in danger!

    After finishing these chores, Meng Qi put on ck clothes in his usual Killing de attire. He then set out to the River East with swagger, waiting for He Jiu¡¯s invitation to arrive.

    After a few days, he returned to the Dragon-rocky City in Di Zhou. He had just checked into thergest inn when he heard a knock at the door.

    A man in green stood outside the door, wearing a little cap. He handed Meng Qi a red invitation card with great respect.

    ¡°Master Su, my master invites you to the Party of Happycloud.¡±

 Chapter 386: A Handsome Lad

    <h4>Chapter 386: A Handsome Lad</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    ¡°Party of Happycloud¡­¡± Meng Qi nodded with a smile and epted the invitation.

    ¡°Please tell your young master I¡¯ll arrive on time.¡±

    The invitation indicated the party would be held on New Year¡¯s Eve. It seemed to be a celebration of discarding the old and bringing in new. Calcting the time, Meng Qi found that he still had enough time to go to Wen An to aplish Yun Zhongzi¡¯s exhortations.

    ¡­

    It was at the end of the year when he arrived at Wen An in the River East, so the weather was cold and windy. Though the river had yet to be frozen, it was mmy and cloudy. The chill in the air could invade one¡¯s body no matter how thick the clothes one wore, which was quite different from the North.

    Lv Jian, famous for his sociability and his even temper bringing wealth, put his hands in his sleeves and held a small copper stove. He was walking in the streets and greeting the passersby as if he was acquainted with everyone.

    When he was young, he harbored the ambition of being a hero in the Jianghu. He had relied on his ability tomunicate with others and met many important people. Unfortunately, he received severe injuriester and wasn¡¯t promptly treated, so he couldn¡¯t bepletely healed, leaving him with no hope of getting new breakthroughs. Hence, he returned to his hometown and became a somebody through his connections.

    He coughed a few times and hugged the small stove in his arms closer to prevent the coldness.

    This was because of his old injury. Winter days were a particrly hard time for him. Otherwise, how could such coldness trap a Seven Apertures master?

    ¡°The disturbance in Jianghu is really terrible¡­¡± Lv Jian said to himself with a sigh.

    When he felt stiff from head to foot, he would be especially touched by this matter. Had he chosen to take over the family business in the beginning, he would certainly have opened his nine Apertures. Though it was impossible for him to reach the level of Half-step Exterior Scenery, he wouldn¡¯t have had to lead a tough life for two or three months each year. He had thought it would be a pity if he couldn¡¯t be a master of the Exterior, hence his ambitiousness in his young age. He did his best to achieve his lofty aspiration, adventuring in the Jianghu, and finding a way to be a master of the Exterior.

    When he recalled this, he found there were countless masters at the level of the enlighten the Apertures, but very few of them could open the Hidden Latch. As for the average heroes in Jianghu, they had even less hope!

    ¡°Second Uncle, why are you so sensitive to the weather like an old man?¡± his nephew asked, walking beside him with a smile. Though his uncle was no more than 40, he was always sighing like an old man in his seventies or eighties.

    Lv Jian smiled. ¡°You¡¯ll understand my feelings after going through the Jianghu¡­¡±

    He suddenly recalled his various experience in the Jianghu.

    Wiping out bandits, encircling and suppressing evil spirits, going through fire and water for some relic¡­

    He had gotten drunk in a restaurant and won money in the biggest wager shop in River East. He had also ridden 300 miles day and night just for a promise, sparing no effort¡­

    Many of his close friends crossed his mind¡ªJin Li, son of a concubine, who never trailed at fate; Xue Rui, who grinned all the time and liked to make fun of others; Zhong Meixian, a shydy who never abandoned her partners when facing their enemies¡­They all made him feel warm. He sighed with emotion again. If he had not chosen to adventure Jianghu, his life would have been tedious, leaving pale memories. s! Even if he was given a choice, he would still make the same decision.

    Lyu Huo was at the age of longing for adventuring in the Jianghu, so he paid his uncle¡¯s words no mind. He was staring at a man with a sword and a de.

    He cried, ¡°Second Uncle, look! The new Ranking List of Young Masters is out!¡±

    They passed the Yamen of the Six Fan School of Wen An.

    ¡°Ranking List of Young Masters?¡± Lyu Jian was rather surprised, wondering why was the list was being updated so frequently. Could there be a big change?

    As one of the Turf Lords, it was necessary to learn thetest information of Jianghu. He took his nephew to the square in front of the Yamen and studied the ranking list.

    ¡°Killing¡­ Killing de, Su Meng, has been promoted on the list!¡± Lyu Huo cried. It was fantastic that Su Meng raised his ranking in just three months!

    Generally speaking, one had to gradually improve his strength when he first stepped foot in the Jianghu. It always took half a year to get promoted on the list. After all, an improvement on cultivation often took a long time. It didn¡¯t only depend on winning against stronger enemies. However, it had been less than three months since Su Meng defeated Five Emperors¡¯ Knife in the River East. He had aplished yet another great feat, shocking the world. Nobody could believe the strength he presented was of the same person as he had been two months before!

    ¡°What?¡± Lv Jian was also shocked. When he looked at the list, he found that the rankings of He Jiu and the others had remained the same but the names below them had changed.

    ¡®Name: Su Meng, former Dharma name Zhen Ding.¡¯

    ¡®Kungfu: Seven Apertures. He first cultivated the Golden Bell Shield and was absorbed in Protection Hard Kung at present; His spiritual power is superior to the average master at the level of Nine Apertures, so his strength is outstanding; He majors in the de in his right hand and assisted by the sword in his left hand. Though his sword technique isn¡¯t systemative, it¡¯s famous for the Desperate Hit, while his desmanship adopts something of the Gist of Trueness from the Ananda Buddhist Commandment de. It can be continuously used without activating the Blood Essence.¡¯

    ¡®With the assistance of his Precious Weapon, he can derive the Exterior moves of the Thunderp. If he tries his best, he can exert the strike which is nearly at the level of the Exterior. At the same time, his Knife Dao and Essence can bepared with the famous masters. In addition, he possesses the tricks to call for the Sky Thunder.¡¯

    ¡®Battle records: killed An Guoxie, White-headed Vulture; defeated Wang Zai, Right-guarding Sword in the practicing field of Yedu with one move¡¯s advantage; sessfully retreated from Jiang Hengchuan, the Astounding who had intended to kill him in the Flower-viewing Garden, Maoling, Jiang Province; forced Wang Siyuan, Ledgerkeeper of Lives, to defend himself in the Dongyang Vi; narrowly defeated Qing Yu, Five Emperors¡¯ Knife in the street of Changchuan, Jiang Province¡­¡¯

    ¡®He hurriedly covered thousands of miles and arrived at the temple near the Dragon-rocky Mount, only to be sandwiched by Shadow Cold Palm, me-scorching Devilman and Soul-losing Flute. He fought against the three and chopped them. Though no one knew the details of their fight, Su Meng¡¯s Golden Bell Shield was better at defeating enemy troops with a force inferior in number than the other on the ranking list.¡¯

    ¡®Rank: 6th.¡¯

    ¡®Nickname: Killing de, Reckless Monk, Thunder de Furious Monk.¡¯

    ¡®Identity: an abandoned disciple of Shaolin Temple; a swordsman in the Jianghu.¡¯

    How could only one of his battles expunge Shadow Cold Palm, me-scorching Devilman, and Soul-losing Flute from the list? Lyu Jian couldn¡¯t believe his eyes.

    Though Shadow Cold Palm once suffered from Qi-deviancy Derangement, greatly reducing his strength, his countercharge would be more serious the fiercer the battle became. He was a real master of the Half-step Exterior Scenery. Both his Body Movements and palm force were outstanding. Besides, with the perfect cooperation of the top-ranked me-scorching Devilman of the Devilman school and the famous Soul-losing Flute from the Heretical, their movements were so controlled and violent that they could easily defeat an ordinary Half-step Exterior Scenery master, let alone Su Meng at the level of Seven Apertures.

    It was difficult for them to believe the fact!

    No one would question him being ranked in top five with such a battle record. Six Fan School considered that Su Meng was better at the life-and-death battle and sandwiched fights, thus ranked him 6th. It actually raised the suspicion of the school trying to suppress him.

    ¡°Wonderful! How wonderful! How unimaginable that he could defeat three such top evil spirits doing their best to siege him!¡± An excited Lyu Huo said to himself, ¡°Could the Sword de Ambidexterity really be so powerful? I¡¯m dying to learn it!¡±

    ¡°Maybe he has just opened Seven Aperture s¡­¡± Lyu Jian paid no attention to his nephew¡¯s shouts and thought about the problem to himself.

    It suddenly hit him that the information on the list this time was different. It wasn¡¯t simply the reduced battle records on the list to present thetest and most important information. It had also downyed Su Meng¡¯s Sword de Ambidexterity. Su Meng seemed to prefer his de more than his sword, so the description of his sword art was much less.

    Of course, it wasn¡¯t because this part waspletely omitted. The description had merely changed. Lyu Jian didn¡¯t think too much and shook his head with a bitter smile.

    Back then, when he was struggling hard all the time and repeatedly took the risk of battles, he wanted to be on the ranking list but never achieved what he wished. Now, when he was over 35, he finally witnessed the so-called rapid promotion on the list. He understood what it meant to never topare oneself with another.

    The rankings underneath weren¡¯t all kept the same order. There had been several changes with some neers included due to their breakthroughs and some removed due to their age.

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go home.¡± Lyu Jian tightly held the stove, urging his nephew. He couldn¡¯t helpmenting each time he saw the ranking list, especially on such a windy winter day.

    Lyu Huo reluctantly turned around and walked toward the bridge. ¡°Uncle, do you know which sect is famous for Sword de Ambidexterity?¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t even use the de or sword well by themselves. How can you learn to be ambidextrous?¡± Lyu Jian regretted that his nephew didn¡¯t live up to his expectations.

    ¡°Perhaps I¡¯m good at the cooperation of sword and de,¡± Lyu Huo replied excitedly.

    Lyu Jian was about to say something when he saw a master dressed in a blue robe standing in front of him.

    He stood quietly on the edge of the bridge and looked at the mystery coupon hanging on the tree nearby. He was learned and refined in a simple blue robe, a ck silk ribbon scarf wrapped around his head.

    He didn¡¯t look eye-catching at first nce. Given a close look, this master in a blue robe was in perfect harmony with the stone arch bridges, rivers, trees, and the ground. It seemed that he was part of thisnd.

    On such a moonless night, the water was flowing while the green trees werenguishing. The stone arch bridge rose and fell but the ground was still. It was quiet except for the sound of the flowing water, making people feel like they were in a dream. Lyu Jian¡¯s expression became serious, his eyes fixed on the hands of the master. They were crossed at his back, long and energetic under the fluorescent light. They seemed to be jade sculptures, morous beyond words.

    The master turned around and revealed an antique face, a devilishly attractive one. His voice was steady and heavy as he asked, ¡°Are you Lyu Jian?¡±

    Lyu Jian was smart and replied with a question of his own. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me. What can I do for you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been asked to look for Jin Li. Are you sure that he wasst seen in Wen An?¡± the master said calmly.

    The master was none other than Meng Qi. Since this matter involved the Heavenly Primogenitor, it was impossible for him to use his real identity to investigate it or often wear a mask to do it. Therefore, he changed his appearance with the help of the Eight Nine Mysteries and some disguise skills.

    Lyu Jian looked around and motioned for the guard to take Lyu Huo away. He then cupped one hand in the other before his chest and said, ¡°Are you one of the Jin Family?¡±

    ¡°Jin Li is one of my life-and-death friends. More than three years ago, he suddenly came to Wen An and said something that seemed ordinary at the time but now quite strange after thinking about it. He then left my humble home on a rainy night. At that time, I didn¡¯t care much about this, thinking he had something important to attend to. It wasn¡¯t until someone from his family came to ask and ask me about him that I found he had been missing for a couple of years. He was in Wen An at the time of his disappearance.¡±

 Chapter 387: Unexpectedly Smooth Progress

    <h4>Chapter 387: Unexpectedly Smooth Progress</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Lyu Jian made a clear speech. He first told everything he knew briefly in order to avoid puzzling the listeners.

    He saw the young master in a blue robe slowly turn to face him. He was in audable tolerant spirit beyond description. His hands were still crossed behind his back, hidden in his own shadow. Except for their slenderness, he could not find the same jade-like feeling now as if it that had only been his hallucination then.

    ¡°What did he say?¡± Meng Qi¡¯s voice sounded mellow.

    Over this period of time, Lyu Jian had thought of this matter time and time again. He immediately answered without a second thought, ¡°Jin Li¡¯s arrival at Wen An gave me a pleasant surprise. Since I took over my family business, they have seldom visited me for they were busy adventuring here and there. Actually, I have not seen them for a long time, nor have I heard from them owing to their nomadic life.¡±

    ¡°That day, I entertained him at my private banquet. When we were nearly drunk, he sighed and said, ¡®When we live in the world, death does not matter as much, because family members mourn the death while others sing for the passing. Even close rtives and friends will gradually be numb and adapt to the reality, unfettering their mind from grief as time passes by. However, the most awful thing is that they cannot confirm whether he is alive or dead, for they can not find him or his corpse. What they can do is to put up with endless worry day and night. They will look for clues here and there in asting feeling of sorrow, anxiety and expectation without happiness.''¡±

    ¡°At that time, I thought what he said was based on his views from his Jianghu adventures, so I did not think much of it. Unfortunately, he really disappeared or has died.¡±

    ¡°That is to say, Jin Li had not been killed by ident but disappeared due to some designed conspiracy. Before he came to Wen An, he had had an ominous presence¡­If so, could he have left some clues on purpose? If there were no clues, what was the cause¡­¡± Meng Qi listened carefully. His robe was gently pping in the cold wind, forming a steady and lofty image. He asked, ¡°Had you asked him why he came to Wen An?¡±

    Lyu Jian sighed, ¡°Certainly, I did. However, he just told me that he had something to deal with in Wen An and dropped by as I¡¯m one of his best friends. At that time, I did not suspect anything as I did not think that he would deceive me over such a matter, so Ipletely believed him. I only asked him what was the going on here, but he gave me an ambiguous answer. He said the thing was not important and asked me not to worry about him. Then he changed the subject.¡±

    ¡°This matter must have been very important to Jin Li but he did not want others to know about it¡­¡± Meng Qi nodded thoughtfully, ¡°Did you pay attention to Jin Li¡¯s mood at that time? Was he full of worry, self-satisfied or hesitant?¡±

    ¡°If he had looked strange, I would have noticed it.¡± Lyu Jian said with a bitter smile. He added, ¡°When ites to something different from before, only this point needs to be mentioned. Jin Li is a silent man, who never cares about rumors and devotes himself to improving his Kung Fu, but that day he unexpectedly mentioned some famous romantic couples in Jianghu with admiration. Thus, Iughed at him and said that he had begun to love women with his increase in knowledge.¡±

    Anybody would act the same as Lyu Jian if they were close friends in such a case.

    ¡°Had he had a dispute with someone? Then what was it that had entangled him in such a situation where we do not know whether he is alive?¡± The water behind Meng Qi was running slowly. Since it was drying, there were lots of huge stones at the bottom of the river appearing in the shimmering waves.

    ¡°Or has he fallen in love with a woman he should not love and been trapped in unnecessary trouble?¡±

    ¡°Maybe the disappearance of Jin Li has something to do with love affairs. Could you please investigate whether there is anything like this case in Wen An City after Brother Lyu¡¯s disappearance?¡±

    When he heard Meng Qi called him Brother Lyu, Lyu Jian was a little surprised. He carefully looked at this young master in a blue robe and found it was difficult for him to tell how old Meng Qi was. He looked antique with a peculiar charm and had a mature temperament like a master, famous for many years, but there was no sign of life¡¯s changes on his face, making him appear quite young.

    ¡°I¡¯d do anything for Jin Li.¡± As one of the Turf Lords, it was much more convenient for Lyu Jian to search for such a thing. ¡°Oh, May I have your name? How can I inform you of the result?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s easy. ce some fireworks in front of your gate, and I¡¯lle over to see you.¡± Meng Qi acted as a mysterious master.

    After he finished talking, he took a step back and stood near the forest on the bank. He watched the running water, indicating that Lyu Jian could leave now.

    Lyu Jian did not ask more since he knew the queer temper of a master. They did not like others to ask them about details. So, he let Lyu Huo and the otherse back and then walked to the stone bridge.

    Crossing the bridge, he turned around, only to find that the young master in blue had disappeared, but he had not sensed anything!

    ¡°How strange it is that the Jin Family should send such a master to find him? Ha, before Jin Li¡¯s disappearance , he wanted to be looked up to but was never satisfied. Only after he opened the nine apertures, did he manage to get the expected respect and slowly reach his long-cherished goals. The god of destiny really makes fools of people! After his disappearance, the Jin Family thinks so highly of him¡­¡± Lyu Jian sighed with emotion inside.

    ¡­

    There were bare trees and fallen leaves on the ground in the forest near the bank. Taking only a few steps, Meng Qi came to the back of a big tree. There was a bookcase covered with a green cloth, in which Heaven Inflicted Pain was hidden.

    His Flowing Fire was forged by dragon scales which was as lithe as a soft sword. Meng Qi bought a scabbard to match it and tied it to his waist, but Heaven Inflicted Pain was different. He could not deal with it like the Flowing Fire. He had to carry it on his back or hide it in the bookcase or in a big parcel. Otherwise, it would be easily recognized due to its obvious characteristics, ruining his disguised appearance.

    In order to keep a mysterious master¡¯s image, he thought it was not appropriate to carry a bookcase on his back to see Lyu Jian. Therefore, he had hidden it in the forest within his mental scope. He proudly stood there with his hands behind his back, in harmony with heaven and earth.

    Carrying the bookcase on his back, he operated Eight Nine Mysteries and his temperament changed at once. Though he was dressed like a Confucian schr, he was quite different from what he looked like before. Now he was romantic yet bookish while he had been mature and learned before. He strode towards the outside of the forest.

    It waste at night. Meng Qi directly went to the only mass grave in Wen An and took out a crimson bead.

    This bead was made by Yun Zhongzi. He had used the blood lineage of the Jin Family as bait since it could create unnatural symptoms in corpses of the same blood lineage within a radius of 300 miles. He could note here, so he deposited these three beads and the details in The Immortals.

    Meng Qi wanted to see whether there was a corpse for Jin Li in this mass grave with the help of this wonderful bead. After all, if he had been murdered, this was the most suitable ce for hiding his corpse. Generally, the hidden corpses were under flourishing bushes, and many were casually buried in shallow holes, smelling terrible by themselves. Nobody would investigate them for no good reason.

    Holding his breath, Meng Qi crushed the blood bead and a red light immediately spread around, dying the mass grave ayer of bright red, which looked even more bloody and terrible.

    Suddenly, there was a red light shing in the distance, as if someone were setting off fireworks.

    Could it be that the corpse of Jin Li was really here? Meng Qi was slightly shocked, since he never expected that he would find it so easily.

    As he moved, he seemed to be free from the dirt under his feet. He rushed to the ce where the red light shot up, skimming over the long grass irrigated by flesh and blood on his way.

    The vegetation was particrly lush here. Obviously there were some corpses buried underneath. Meng Qi waved his right palm, making the vegetation flying away, and pushed away the dirt.

    The surface of the soil was very shallow. After only one palm, Meng Qi easily saw the dead body below. It had already turned into white bones. There was no piece of rotten cloth on his body, and his bones were not all there. Only a few of them were left.

    The white bones stained with dirt were giving out ayer of bloody light, indicating the identity of the owner.

    At first sight, he could not find any clues from the shallow pit and the white bones. It seemed that he needed a top exorcist to help him, but Jin Li had been dead for a couple of years. His soul and spirit must have disappeared, so it was no use asking an exorcist for help.

    ¡°Come out.¡± Meng Qi suddenly said. His voice spread very far in such a dark and quiet environment, where only dog barking could be heard.

    ¡°Plop!¡± A figure rolled out from the back of a pagoda tree. He was in rags with a broken felt cap on his head. His stench assaulted Meng Qi¡¯s nostrils. He was a beggar who lived on the items found from the corpse here.

    ¡°Great, Great Master, please spare me. When I saw the red light shining here, I came over to find out what happened.¡± The beggar hurriedly exined.

    His face was dark and full of dirt. It was difficult to tell how old he was, but he was at least more than forty years without even a little Kung Fu judging from his body and voice.

    Meng Qi, who had cultivated Supernatural Power of Shaking Heaven and Hitting Earth, was very sensitive to the spiritual state of others, especially when the opponent¡¯s strength was far inferior to his and he could directly spy on the opponent¡¯s soul.

    He perceived the strange emotion of the beggar and asked in a heavy voice, ¡°Why do you ask me to spare you before I say anything? Is this rted to you or have you done some shameful things?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t Jianghu heroes like you hate others spying on them very much? That¡¯s why I asked you to spare me,¡± the beggar exined.

    Meng Qi snorted coldly, ¡°Well, I hate being cheated much more.¡±

    Meng Qi¡¯s sharp eyes pierced the beggar¡¯s, making a shock of terror go through his body. He abruptly knelt down and begged, ¡°Great Master, do spare me! I have not done any bad deeds. I happen to know how this corpse ended up here, so I rashly rushed over after seeing the red light.¡±

    ¡°Do you really know how this happened?¡± Meng Qi frowned.

    The beggar answered fast, ¡°Yes, every day, I roam on this mass grave to look for some valuable items in exchange for clothes and food. Hence, whenever any new corpse arrives here, I¡¯ll go and see it unless that the person is a top master who can bury the corpse without a trace.¡±

    ¡°That night, I was so hungry that I intended to hunt a stray dog to feed myself. Just then, I found two servants of the Chen Family quietly carrying a corpse up, hurriedly dig a pit to bury it and leave in a rush. Since then, this corpse has been bitten by stray dogs, leaving only a few bones now.¡±

    ¡°The Chen Family?¡± Meng Qi asked in a calm voice.

    The beggar immediately answered, ¡°Chen Changgeng, Master Chen¡¯s family.¡±

    ¡°How could it be them¡­¡± Meng Qi was confused, ¡°Chen Changgeng is a famous figure nearby. He is more like andlord than a Jianghu hero. In their family, the top master¡¯s Kung Fu is below the level of nine apertures, so how could they wipe out Jin Li, who had had a premonition of this catastrophe.¡±

    ¡­

    At the Chen Family.

    Chen Changgeng was humming a song, followed by his close guard as he headed to his most beloved concubine¡¯s room.

    Upon pushing the door open, he was immediately taken aback, because he saw a mysterious man in a monk robe with a mask sitting at the table.

    His mask was amon one of the ¡°Heavenly Primogenitor¡±. He was staring at Chen Changgeng with deep sharp eyes.

 Chapter 388: The Destined Life

    <h4>Chapter 388: The Destined Life</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    ¡°Come on!¡± Chen Changgeng shouted loudly as he started to fight without much thought.

    He pedaled out the Eight Diagrams and pushed forth his palms with force. The shadows of his changing palm motions were like a covering heaven and earth.

    At that time, he saw ¡°Heavenly Primogenitor ¡± opposite him simply reaching out his right hand. His momentum was huge and strong, as if he hade from the ancient times and had existed with time and tide.

    His fingers were slender and as white as jade. His movements were of primitive simplicity and fairly close to the unchangingws between the heaven and earth.

    The airflow was disrupted and everything rushed towards that palm, causing the countless palm shadows to return to two ordinary hands.

    ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Heavenly Primogenitor¡¯s¡± right hand struck the center of Chen Changgeng¡¯s palms. He felt both of his hands turn numb and his body unexpectedly advanced. He could not help taking a few steps forward, knocking into a chair on his way and falling on the ground. He stared at ¡°Heavenly Primogenitor¡± who was near a medium-sized table opposite him.

    ¡°Donor Chen, could you please make yourself understood?¡± Meng Qi asked with a heavy voice.

    A lot of sweat was running from Chen Changgeng ¡®s forehead. After ncing at Heavenly Primogenitor¡¯s powerful, thick hands, he turned his head towards his bodyguards and said, ¡°Go out and prevent the others from entering.¡±

    The others he referred to here were the masters who were rushing over to help him at his order.

    Finishing his order, he abjectly asked, ¡°May I know your aiming here?¡±

    ¡°Did you send your servants to bury a corpse on the mass grave more than three years ago?¡± Meng Qi asked directly.

    ¡°It¡¯s time¡­¡± Chen Changgeng¡¯s expression changed, and he felt something out of the ordinary. Then he smiled bitterly. ¡°Yes, I have been upset for years, I can finally be relieved today.¡±

    ¡°Was it you that killed him?¡± Meng Qi activated Supernatural Power of Shaking Heaven and Hitting Earth to sense Chen Changgeng¡¯s mood.

    ¡°That night, I suddenly wanted to go to a brothel. The moment I opened my side door, I found a man lying on the ground. Carefully observing him with antern, I knew he was dead.¡±

    ¡°His face was pale, almost green. He had been dead for about two hours. There were no obvious fresh wounds nor signs of evil doing. The clothes and shoes beside him were tidy as if he hade to my home to wait for death after he took them off.¡±

    ¡°It was too strange. Afraid of bing a scapegoat and involved in any following trouble, I did not inform Six Fan School of it, and simply asked my servants to burn his clothes and shoes before burying him in the mass grave. Ever since then, this thing has often woken me up in the middle of the night. I was afraid the mishap would hunt me down sooner orter.¡±

    Chen Changgeng was a bit upset and excited. He seemed to have been bothered by this issue for a long time.

    ¡°At that time, did you notice any special traces or objects?¡± Judging from his logical sequence of what he described and his emotional shift, Meng Qi could tell that Chen Changgeng had not lied, so he turned to ask about the clues.

    Of course, if he were a Wild Actor, it would be another matter. Nevertheless, his Family was all there, so he could not break away from them.

    ¡°No.¡± Chen Changgeng had thought about it many times and could blurt it out at once.

    Meng Qi nodded and then asked about other details.

    What puzzled him most was why the corpse of Jin Li was left outside Chen Changgeng¡¯s house, because it would have been easier to bury him in any other ce without a trace.

    ¡°Does Donor Chen have any personal enemies?¡± This was the only reason he could think of for now.

    Chen Changgeng had suspected that he really had an enemy too. He coughed and said, ¡°Due to thend and water sources, I don¡¯t get along well with the families and sects nearby. They are the Sun Family, the Jia Family, sects of the Regions to the left of the Yangtze River and Heaven-destined Temple. And Family Shen hated me very much because I deprived their wharf of other families. All these things happened before the corpse¡¯s appearance.¡±

    Meng Qi silently remembered these families and sects. After casually asking a few questions, he slowly got up and said, ¡°Donor Chen, thank you for telling me these things.¡±

    ¡°I wonder who the dead man is?¡± Chen Changgeng could not help but ask.

    Meng Qi put his hand on the door andughed, ¡°You¡¯re better off not knowing.¡±

    Saying this, he opened the door and his figure suddenly blurred. He did not disappear but his pace was miraculous, like magic, allowing people to see the residual of his shadows.

    Many masters of the Chen family outside the door had lost sight of their enemy even before they could do anything. Only two doors were left swinging in the cold wind there.

    ¡°Hu, who is this master¡­¡± Chen Changgeng breathed a sigh of relief.

    ¡­

    As one of the Turf Lords, Lyu Jian was highly efficient. Before the second day¡¯s dusk, he had a general idea of the love affairs which had urred after Jin Li¡¯s disappearance.

    Of course, they were all rtivelyrge events, or were involved in famous sects and families. Otherwise, it would be quite difficult for him to get that much information on ordinary people¡¯s love affairs and marriages after they had urred more than three years ago, unless he specifically asked for a certain family. However, these people could not have anything to do with Jin Li.

    Setting off a few fireworks at the door, he returned to the study and patiently waited there.

    Because the New Year¡¯s Day was approaching, fireworks were seen from time to time. Therefore, what he had just done would not draw much attention or arouse suspicion.

    ¡°Bang!¡± The window was blown open by the wind followed by a chill. Lyu Jian quickly looked at the window, thinking that the young master in blue wasing. However, upon taking a closer look, he didn¡¯t see anything there except some plum flowers.

    Could it be that the servant did not close the window? He shook his head. The moment he turned his head, he froze.

    The young master in blue was standing there with his hands behind his back. He was browsing the books on the shelf in an elegant and refined manner.

    ¡°He, when did hee in? !¡± Lyu Jian¡¯s expression changed slightly. He was quite shocked, clearly sensing that there was a big gap between him and a real master.

    ¡°What did you find?¡± Meng Qi did not turn his head, like a parent making small talk.

    Lyu Jian calmed down and answered Meng Qi with great respect, ¡°A few days after Jin Li disappeared, the Shen Family¡¯s daughter suddenly dered that she would rather die than marry into the Jia Family. Although she failed tomit suicide, she managed to break the engagement and is still alone at present. What¡¯s more, there is suddenly one more nun in the Heaven-destined Temple. She is silent and never leaves the temple.¡±

    ¡°The Shen Family¡­ Heaven-destined Temple ¡­¡± Meng Qi repeated.

    They were the enemies Chen Changgeng mentioned, and as long as their Lightness Skills were good, they could get anywhere in Wen An within two hours.

    Lyu Jian thought that Meng Qi did not know the Shen Family or Heaven-destined Temple, so he hurriedly exined, ¡°The Shen Family has been here since then. They built the Shen Compound. Their family estate was based on the Department Stores, wharves, mines and herbal garden. Because of the fight for the wharves, they had skirmishes with a lot of the famous Families and sects, so they do not contact each other much. Though there are a lot of masters in his family, they seldom make trouble and seem quite mysterious.¡±

    ¡°Heaven-destined Temple was not its original name. A few decades ago, a Taoist passed by and somehow decided to stay behind. He changed this sparsely popted weak Taoist temple into a prosperous one with a lot of incense being offered. It is both a temple and a sect.¡±

    ¡°His strength is not known. He calls himself Heaven-destined Cultivator. He converted Taoist Temple into Heaven-destined Temple. He is conversational and often talks about destiny with no cause and no effect, a good deed never gathering virtue, no striving for the impossible, and so on. However, he can tell people apart precisely from their appearances. If he predicts what will happen to somebody, nine out of ten times he is right, which makes meugh at him yet revere him.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a little strange¡­¡± Meng Qi said with a heavy voice, ¡°Does he have any other love affairs?¡±

    ¡°There are a few, but they are humble families. It¡¯s impossible for them to trouble Jin Li¡­¡± Lyu Jian briefly mentioned other things.

    ¡°Well, I will verify it myself.¡± Meng Qi did not cast a mist before Lyu Jian¡¯s eyes. He directly pushed the door open and went out with a carefree attitude, paying no attention to the servants along the way, causing Lyu Jian to click his tongue non-stop.

    ¡­

    The weather in River East was mild. Heaven-destined Temple was located on a delicate peak of the hills. There were stone steps along the road which zigzagged to the gate of the temple.

    Because the fortelling was quite efficacious, a lot of pilgrims woulde to the temple to pray. Hence, it was very boisterous.

    Meng Qi, who was dressed in a blue robe, strolled into it with his hands behind his back. He seemed quite rxed.

    He looked at the Taoists who were entertaining the pilgrims and tried to find the taoist nun. Unfortunately, he failed to find her. Maybe she was retreating.

    Meng Qi did not get straight to searching for her because he was quite wary of Heaven-destined Cultivator. He went up to a Tao child and said with a smile, ¡°I want to ask Heaven-destined Cultivator to tell me my fortune. Could you please inform him of my intention?¡±

    He decided to see Heaven-destined Cultivator first.

    ¡°100,000 silver taels for a one-time consultation. Our cultivator said that he was destined to have so much.¡± The Tao child had seen too many pilgrims like Meng Qi, so he said this in a straightforward manner, ¡°After the fortunate-telling, you can use items of equal value. Of course, if what he says are not facts, you can refuse to pay for it. And if you think it is too expensive, you can choose other Senior Brothers, the cheapest one only asks for five silver taels.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re really unashamed of their greed¡­¡± Meng Qi took thend title of the River East into ount and he was curious about his fate, so he said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯d better ask your cultivator.¡±

    ¡°Donor, this way please.¡± The child led Meng Qi through the back of the temple and into a small courtyard.

    The courtyard was silent. The leaves had all fallen off, leaving bare branches. A taoist with a half white beard in a blue robe was sitting on a stone bench, staring at the swirlingleaves.

    ¡°Cultivator, this man wants to ask about his destiny.¡± The child said with a bow.

    The Taoist turned back. His face was smooth without any wrinkles. Meng Qi could not tell how old he was!

    ¡°Do you want to know your own fate?¡± His voice was old.

    ¡°I¡¯m just curious about why my destiny has been fixed and I can¡¯t change it again.¡± Meng Qi lifted the front part of his robe and unceremoniously sat on another stone bench.

    The Taoist turned back to watch the swirling dead leaves and said, ¡°If I pushed you with my palm, your body and genuine Qi would react to it. So, whether you would move to the left or the right, the front or the back, the result would be a doomed you, and we wouldn¡¯t change it again.¡±

    ¡°This is the theory of cause and effect, but have you said that there is no cause without an effect?¡± Meng Qiughed.

    ¡°The theory of the cause and effect is amon trick. Actually, if all the premises are avable, the positive results will be surely produced and in turn, will analyze a variety of conditions. Dating back to your birth or to the birth of heaven and earth, you¡¯ll find everything has been arranged since then, and they¡¯ll develop ording to their destiny. No matter how hard you struggle and how many good deeds you do, you can¡¯t do anything for the after-life. Hence, you¡¯d better enjoy the present life, whether it is sweet or bitter.¡± The Taoist turned up his nose at the theory of the cause and effect.

    ¡°What a pessimistic statement¡­¡± Meng Qi was a little shocked but did not argue with him. Then he continued to ask him, ¡°How many kinds of destinies are there?¡±

    ¡°From the time of birth, our destinies have been decided. Everyone has to ept it. There are six types of destinies with different colors. The worst one is ck, for all of their life will be filled with sadness and pain; the second one is green, they are average people who will go through hardship and enjoy peace and happiness as well; the next one is red, because they possess high positions and great wealth, like the Jianghu heroes, but they still have different torments. Then, when ites to the people that have the yellow lifelines, they are the Destined Rulers with high power and strength as well as various hardship. The second best lifeline is white. If people belong to this kind, they are destined to be immortals. Thest and best is the pure white one, for they are to be Buddha or Primogenitors, which is very rare for it has not appeared since long ago. What¡¯s more, each color has a lot of levels.¡±

    Meng Qi listened with curiosity and said, ¡°Heaven-destined Cultivator, please tell me what color my lifeline is.¡±

    Heaven-destined Cultivator turned back to Meng Qi. His eyes were deep and empty like a blind man.

    Getting a close look at Meng Qi, he inly said, ¡°The Green lifeline.¡±

    ¡°No, the red one, no-no, the yellow one!¡±

    ¡°White? How, how can it be pure white!¡±

    Heaven-destined Cultivator¡¯s face changed drastically, as if he had met a demon. He quickly retreated and forgot that he was sitting on a stone bench, falling to the ground.

    Meng Qi¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Fortunately, my destiny is one of the six colors and not seven.¡±

 Chapter 389: Kill-stopping

    <h4>Chapter 389: Kill-stopping</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    With his hands pressed down on the floor, Heaven-destined Cultivator struggled to move backward as if he were trying to run away from Meng Qi, the evil ghost that vited hismon sense. He was too terrified to believe that a man could own five different fate colors!

    ¡°Heaven-destined Cultivator, could it be that you can¡¯t figure it out?¡± Meng Qi snickered and stood up. He paced slowly as Heaven-destined Cultivator moved. Meng Qi tried to joke with him and was curious about this mysterious Taoist¡¯s possible reaction.

    Honestly speaking, Meng Qi did not know the reason either. Maybe it was Dominator of Samsara in the Six Realms, the causes and effects of Ananda or the causes and effects of Heavenly Primogenitor. Of course, the reason might be that Heaven-destined Cultivator¡¯s Kung Fu was not proficient enough, so he lost his head once he met aplicated fate.

    Heaven-destined Cultivator¡¯s hands alternated as quickly as his feet. He retreated so quickly that his back was soon pressed against the door. He forced the door open with a squeak and then hid behind it.

    ¡°Bang.¡± The door closed at the exact moment Meng Qi arrived in front of the door.

    ¡°Hold on for a moment while I calm myself down.¡± Heaven-destined Cultivator¡¯s scared voice came from the room.

    With his hands behind his back and his green clothes waving slightly, Meng Qi asked with a smile, ¡°Heaven-destined Cultivator, why do I have five different fates?¡±

    Fortunately, there were only six fate colors instead of seven or nine. Otherwise, his fate would be a kaleidoscope.

    ¡°Indeed, how could¡­¡± Heaven-destined Cultivator¡¯s voice was full of confusion.

    Through the closed door, he could not see Meng Qi¡¯s fate. He seemed to calm himself down with self-deception.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that some Tao sects also valued fate, but they argued that fate was not totally destined. More assistants, stronger momentum, the impartation of Divine Skills and the collection of precious objects could all improve one¡¯s fate and change the color of his fate. Could this be the reason?¡± Meng Qi casually talked about fate with Heaven-destined Cultivator. Meng Qi acted interested in this topic, merely wanting to see how Heaven-destined Cultivator would act, since he was shocked by Meng Qi¡¯s fate.

    ¡°I¡¯m just too bored!¡±

    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Heaven-destined Cultivator seemed to be provoked. He answered aloud, ¡°Everything was predestined from nothing in the beginning. The destined conditions lead to the destined results. The results would be the conditions to transform into other results. How could they be changed?¡±

    ¡°Then why do I have different fates with five colors?¡± Meng Qi asked in a mild manner.

    Heaven-destined Cultivator was hit by the heart of the matter and he had nothing to say.

    Meng Qiughed till his sides split. He pretended to be serious. ¡°Perhaps my fate was destined to have five fate colors in the beginning?¡±

    Heaven-destined Cultivator¡¯s theory about fate was too passive. He believed that it was all destined and no matter how one struggled, it could never be changed. Meng Qi did not like his idea. Comparatively, Meng Qi favored Tao¡¯s theory on fate, because it argued that effort worked.

    ¡°Impossible! Five different and contrasting colors cannot coexist!¡± Heaven-destined Cultivator seemed to be choking out his words.

    ¡°But I really have them. Do you want to see them again?¡± Meng Qi smirked.

    Heaven-destined Cultivator suddenly fell into silence again. After a while, he said, ¡°Maybe I¡¯m not proficient enough in my skills. Donor, what about I set off right now to ask for Senior Brothers and Uncle Masters¡¯ help?¡±

    Faced with such a strange fate, he was very curious to learn about it. After all, it was the thing that he had been studying for several years.

    Meng Qi stopped joking with him and nned to get to the point. He coughed. ¡°Taoist disciple, since the fate is destined when the universe began, then why did you ask me to visit your Uncle Masters and Senior Brothers? If you were destined to know it, you would know it anyway. If not, all is in vain no matter how hard you try.¡±

    ¡°That makes sense¡­¡± Heaven-destined Cultivator inhaled deeply while telling himself.

    After expressing his disagreement, Meng Qi said hurriedly, ¡°Heaven-destined Cultivator, I¡¯m looking for a friend. I heard that you adopted a girl around three years ago?¡±

    Since Heaven-destined Cultivator was still thinking about the previous question, he casually answered, ¡°Yes. At that time, she was all covered with bloodying in a secret ce in the back mountains. She was discovered by a Taoist child who went to gather medicinal nts.

    ¡°Can I visit her?¡± Meng Qi continued to ask.

    ¡°Oh, you want to see Kill-stopping?¡± Heaven-destined Cultivator seemed to collect himself.

    Meng Qi frowned a bit. ¡°Kill-stopping?¡±

    ¡°She chose her title. It was destined.¡± Heaven-destined Cultivator casually answered, ¡°She is chopping wood to meditate in the backyard. You can ask a Taoist child to guide you there.¡±

    Meng Qi nodded. An evil smile appeared on his face again. ¡°Taoist disciple, since you could not see through my fate, can I save my ten thousand siLyuer taels? I heard that one¡¯s appearance is affected by his heart. Maybe it was because my mind changed, or I connected with heaven or imitated the earth just now? Or do you want to try again?¡±

    ¡°No! Get out now!¡± Heaven-destined Cultivator was angry.

    Meng Qi snickered. He went out of the room and found a Taoist child. Meng Qi asked him to guide him to Kill-stopping Taoist.

    Before stepping into the backyard, Meng Qi heard the sounds of wood chopping. The sounds were clear, free of any noise, just like melodic notes.

    ¡°Her strength is pretty good¡­¡± Meng Qi thought.

    He walked into the yard and saw a tall woman standing among a pile of wood. She was in a blue frock, and her hair was curled with a jade hairpin without a hat. She had a sharp nose and a beautiful pair of eyes. She looked cold. She was constantly wielding the hammer to split the wood in front of her.

    ¡°Senior Sister Kill-stopping, this donor hase for you.¡± The Taoist child greeted her.

    Kill-stopping raised her head. With a cold but not malicious gaze, she turned to them. ¡°For what?¡±

    ¡°Kill-stopping Taoist, I have a friend who has been missing for several years. His family members are all concerned about him. Recently, we found out that he showed up in Wen An. It was about the time you entered this Taoist temple. So I want to ask you whether you have met Jin Li before!¡± Meng Qi¡¯s voice suddenly became louder. He yelled Jin Li¡¯s name out. The sound spread in rings, which shocked the Taoist child.

    He had secretly used Supernatural Power of Shaking Heaven and Hitting Earth to observe Kill-stopping Cultivator¡¯s emotional reaction with such a sudden yell.

    If she had some emotional issues with Jin Li, she would be shocked when she heard his name.

    Kill-stopping Cultivator was slightly shocked by Meng Qi¡¯s thunder-like voice. However, she did not show any other emotional fluctuation. She coldly answered, ¡°I don¡¯t know the guy.¡±

    ¡°Maybe he was not called Jin Li at that time. About 34 or 35 years old, he had high cheek-bones and a mole under the right eyebrow.¡± Meng Qi described Jin Li¡¯s appearance.

    Kill-stopping Cultivator shook her head. ¡°I have never seen him before.¡±

    After answering Meng Qi, she left him alone. She resumed wood chopping . She seemed to release her killing intent and keep her mind unaffected in this way.

    She had beautiful eyes and thin lips. Her beautiful face and outstanding qualities both indicated that the in frock didn¡¯t fit her, and that she did not belong in the yard where piles of woody. She did not seem to live her life this way. She deserved to live an extravagant carefree life. Or perhaps she was a knightly woman who was ready to help. However, her dedication and sense of tranquility seemed to be harmonious with the surroundings. It reminded Meng Qi of the lyrics, ¡°Bing a monk to escape the bustles and hustles of life.¡±

    Meng Qi still could not judge her strength. ¡°Maybe she was a famous woman in Jianghu before¡­¡± Meng Qi did not notice the emotional fluctuation of Kill-stopping Cultivator towards the matter concerning Jin Li. He shook his head and left.

    Such a woman must have a lot of secrets. But everyone has secrets. He had better not dig into them and disturb her.

    ¡°I have to ask more about Family Shen¡¯s information¡­¡± Meng Qi was thinking while walking.

    ¡°Donor, what you said was strange!¡± A voice suddenly terrified Meng Qi.

    He turned his head and saw a semi-ck and white beard. Meng Qi was relieved. ¡°Taoist disciple, you scared me to death with your unexpected appearance!¡±

    Meng Qi did not sense his approach at all. Heaven-destined Cultivator¡¯s strength sure was profound!

    ¡°You said that my invitation for you to visit my Senior Brothers and Uncle Masters could not have an impact on the results since all were destined.¡± Heaven-destined Cultivator was serious, but he stared at his feet to avoid eye-contact with Meng Qi. He seemed to be afraid of Meng Qi¡¯s ffive-colorfate. ¡°It made sense at first, but what if it was fate that made me invite you?¡±

    ¡°You just came out of nowhere all of a sudden for this?¡± Meng Qi felt awkward. He thought the Cultivator was a freak.

    To avoid his invitation, Meng Qi quickly changed the topic. ¡°Taoist disciple, I¡¯m going to Shen Garden. Do you know about the Shen family¡¯s fate?¡±

    Heaven-destined Cultivator frowned. ¡°The Shen family? Their fate color is red, which seems to mismatch the current situation. There seems to be some secret. Dark red, light red, crimson, bright red are all a red fate color. It isplicated. For instance, your fate color is bright red. It is as red as flowers and burning fire fueled by oil. It seems to be lively but actually, it¡¯s an illusion. The same goes for the other division of the green, yellow and white fate colors¡­¡±

    As long as Meng Qi did not have five fate colors, he was normal.

    ¡°So why does he have five fate colors at the same time¡­¡± He fell into meditation again.

    ¡°Master Lu had some simr words before¡­¡± Meng Qi nodded while thinking. He rushed to leave the Taoist temple.

    ¡­

    Inside Lyu Jian¡¯s study.

    ¡°The Shen family has a big deal tonight, so most masters will be sent out. It¡¯s a good chance for us to sneak in to snoop around.¡± The man in green clothes who stood in front of Lyu Jian said.

    Meng Qi nodded gently. ¡°What big business?¡±

    ¡°The Shen family is also invoLyued in human trafficking. Tonight, a boat of women and men will be sent here, and then they will be distributed to different ces in River East to be maids and servants.¡± Lyu Jian exined.

    Meng Qi did not linger on this matter. Then he asked, ¡°Do you know where Miss Shen lives?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Lyu Jian felt awkward. ¡°The Shen family is secluded. They never recruit locals. They choose servants and maids from their own people or those they traffic. So it¡¯s hard to know more detailed information about the Shen family.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡± Meng Qi said to himself. ¡°So is the Shen family really hiding something like Heaven-destined Cultivator said?¡±

    ¡­

    It was a quiet night. Meng Qi put on his mask and snuck into Shen Garden through a secluded area.

    With the Hallucination Body Movements and Illusion Step Movements, ordinary people would not find his tracks at all.

    It was quiet inside the garden. Just when Meng Qi nned to find a maid or servant and use a secret mental skill to ask where Miss Shen lived, he suddenly sensed danger. He immediately jumped behind the artificial hill and held his breath. Through the holes, he observed ahead.

    He saw a sedan chair carried by four robust men. They moved at ease while a group of people greeted them. The leader¡¯s face was fat and the flesh of his face vibrated as he walked.

    He wore a Fushou Gown. When he smiled, his eyes turned to slits. He was sure to be Shen Qinan, the Master of the Shen family.

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t he be at the wharf to get the ¡®goods¡¯?¡± Meng Qi froze. As he looked on from afar, he saw 70 or 80 percent of the Shen masters that Lyu Jian emphasized were still here.

    The sedan chair stopped and Shen Qinan hurried over to do the greeting. He lifted the curtain just like a servant while constantly saying something in a low voice.

    In the distance, Meng Qi could not clearly hear his words. He only saw a foot in a leather boot step down. The foot was dainty and cute.

    Then the woman stepped out and stood with her back to the artificial hill.

    She was in a white dress. She was slim and detached. Meng Qi was kind of familiar with her figure.

    ¡°She¡¯s not Gu Xiaosang¡­¡± Meng Qi frowned, puzzled. If she were Gu Xiaosang, he would definitely recognize her. So, who was she?

 Chapter 390: The Unusual Shen Family

    <h4>Chapter 390: The Unusual Shen Family</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    His face pped with a propitiatory smile, Shen Qinan reverently and obsequiously led thedy in white into the hall. Thedy in white walked as gracefully as a weak willow in the wind. Her beauty held a unique charm that contrasted sharply with the holy, pure image of her figure from the back. It tempted the hearts of people.

    Seeing them walk into the hall one after another, Meng Qi thought back but still could not recall the identity of thedy in white. She seemed not to be acquainted with him, having only met once.

    In short, she was very dangerous and the Shen family a bit mysterious¡­ He did not give it much thought, nning to take the opportunity of the Shen family masters gathering to sneak into the backyard and look for Miss Shen.

    The moon was clear and the stars were scattered that night. The silver-white light covered the bald trees like a veil. Meng Qi walked in the moonlight under the shelter of every building and boulder. His shadow was indistinct, so he had rushed right under the noses of patrol team members who were absolutely unaware of him several times.

    Shortly afterwards, Meng Qi snuck into the backyard and looked for a servant or maid who was alone to inquire about the whereabouts of Miss Shen.

    After a short while, a pretty delicate maid passed through the waterside pavilion carrying a box of food. She walked towards the depth of the backyard. Perhaps because it waste at night and she was worried that evil ghosts would pounce on her from some dark corner. She looked very scared, her body slightly trembling. She muttered to herself, begging for the blessings of Heavenly Primogenitor and Buddha.

    At that moment, her eyes widened suddenly because there was a figure appearing in front of her. The man wore a dark ck robe and there seem to be some weapons hiding under the clothes on his back. His face was covered with a Heavenly Primogenitor mask which wasmon in the drama and Taoist temple.

    The maid¡¯s mouth opened, her eyes full of panic. She almost fainted several times, but when she was about to scream, her pupils reflected a pair of deep dark eyes with a rush.

    The waterside pavilion, the bright moon and the winding corridor disappeared, as did the mystery man. She only saw a pair of mesmerizing dark eyes, which eased her fear into warmth and a sense of calm, as if she had returned to the embrace of her mother.

    ¡°Do you know where Miss Shen lives?¡± Meng Qi asked with a full-bodied voice.

    Shocked and stupefied, the maid replied, ¡°Miss Shen? She lives in the Peony House in the backyard. You can go straight ahead and turn left to get there.¡±

    ¡°Great.¡± Meng Qi praised for her answer and was about to rush there.

    The maid suddenly began to weep, two streaks of tears rolling down her face. She seemed to finally find someone to rely on. ¡°Help! Please help me! I don¡¯t want to be killed!¡±

    ¡°Why are you going to be killed?¡± Meng Qi stopped, frowning slightly.

    Were the Shen family human traffickers who thought little of the lives of the servants, beating and killing them whenever they liked?

    ¡°I, I don¡¯t know, but so, so many of mypanions have quietly disappeared. No, I, I once secretly witnessed Shaoyao taken by the throat and dismembered by the master!¡± The maid said, crying. Her body trembled horribly. ¡°So what had her scared all this time was not an evil ghost, but the master of the Shen family Family.¡±

    ¡°Was the Shen family so tyrannical?¡± Meng Qi changed his thoughts and momentum to use Supernatural Power of Shaking Heaven and Hitting Earth on the maid. His momentum was like the firmament and the ground, and he seemed to watch many changes in human affairs as well as the fleeting time.

    The mind of the maid was dim and dark, containing many more vague shards of memory than that of an average person. Her most profound and unforgettable memories had appeared before Meng Qi¡¯s eyes.

    She was born in a peasant family and grew up in poverty. She assisted her parents with their work when she was a little child¡­

    She entered the city to see decorativenterns and had be separated from her parents and brother. She was then abducted.

    After being whipped and living the life of a vagrant, she had finally found stability and entered the Shen family¡­

    The window was half closed, with there was a bloody stenching out of it. She was timid and overcautious as usual and decided to have a look covertly first before considering if she had to help her madam call the master right away¡­

    Half an arm was hanging from the chair. Minced meat and bones looked like ayer of carpet. Shaoyao¡¯splete head was ced on the table. The master was broadside on the maid, his face covered with flesh, blood and minced meat. The blood slid down his face and passed the corner of his mouth¡­

    The maid put her hands over her eyes and squatted down, as if thatst scene was the nightmare in her heart.

    ¡°Is the master of the Shen family a bloodthirsty serial killer?¡± Meng Qi felt righteous indignation the entire time and bitterly hated human traffickers. With the addition of the master¡¯s atrocity, he decided to submit the tip-off, letting Six Fan School deal with the matter. The Shen family was located in a small town, so its members surely couldn¡¯t do anything about it.

    He would like to gain momentum from others if any, and there were lots of mysteries in Shen family, so he would not benefit from it if he rashly took action with weak potential.

    After pacifying the maid with his spirit breaking into her mind, Meng Qi burrowed into the garden as fast as he could, sneaking to the Peony House.

    A cold wind blew and the maid regained consciousness, feeling that her mind was static, without any more trepidation or unrest.

    ¡°Did my prayers work? He seemed, seemed to be Heavenly Primogenitor¡­¡± The maid thought confused. She carried the hamper and went toward the right. She still mumbled prayers for blessings to herself, but did not act randomly this time. Both Taoist Primogenitor of Buddhism and Saint Buddha Nine Primogenitor came out from her mouth, with Heavenly Primogenitor as the focus.

    ¡­

    Inside the Peony House, glowing red charcoals were ame in several copper pots, making the whole room as warm as spring. It was in stark contrast to the chill caused by the roaring cold wind outside.

    Ady sat in front of a dresser, holding her chin in her hands. She gave a faint smile, seeming to recall happy memories.

    She did not use makeup, but was still very beautiful and graceful. Her hair was gathered into the bun of a married woman, adding a hint of charm to her maturity. Her clothes were not thick and solid, but more like a summer dress. Her delicate white skin was exposed, which was very appealing.

    All of a sudden, with her soul moving, she looked at the mirror in which there was a figure wearing a dark ck robe and a mask. His momentum was towering, spacious, simple and unsophisticated, full of vicissitudes. It was very mysterious and horrible!

    ¡°You better not shout.¡± She was about to call for help as her pupils shrank like a needle tip when she heard a voice as t as time.

    After feeling the momentum and force of the man behind her, she recognized the mask of Heavenly Primogenitor and recalled some rumors. Thedy chose to cooperate with Meng Qi, neither calling for help nor taking any actions to make people misunderstand.

    ¡°I heard that the second daughter of the Shen family destroyed the marriage contract and lives alone, remaining a virgin. However, I did not realize that there was so much false news spreading in this world until I met you. It seems that you are married and receive a lot of love.¡± ¡°Heavenly Primogenitor¡± Meng Qi did not directly inquire her, seeming to chat with her.

    Thedy in front of him was Shen Ruoxuan, the second daughter of the Shen family. Her status was in contradiction with the information of Lyu Jian. She looked like a young married woman; sweet, idle and satisfied.

    Did she have a lover?

    While Meng Qi was looking around, Shen Ruoxuan angrily said, ¡°Why do I have to tell you about my family matters? I have a lover to relieve my boredom, so what?¡±

    While Meng Qi was looking around, Shen Ruoxuan angrily said, ¡°Why do I have to tell you about my family matters? I have a lover to relieve my boredom, so what?¡±

    ¡°Are you asking on the behalf of the Jia family? I know that they¡¯ve held a grudge for a long time.¡± Shen Ruoxuan snorted. ¡°I had a lover at that time, and we really hit it off. Our love was as strong as death. So I did not like the young master of the Jia family. But now that he¡¯s been dead for many years, I have toe out from pain to start a new life.¡±

    The implication of her words denied that the present lover was her previous.

    While speaking, Shen Ruoxuan continually bit her lower lip. It seemed that she was a little nervous. Observing the response, Meng Qi said, ¡°I see. Is Jin Li your former lover?¡±

    Although his voice was light, it was like growling thunder. Shen Ruoxuan¡¯s expression changed a bit because their love was bittersweet. She asked in astonishment, ¡°How do you know that?¡±

    ¡°I wasmissioned by a member of the Jin family to uncover the cause of his death.¡± Meng Qi answered with calmposure. His spirit spread to detect the room.

    The matter was a little weird.

    Shen Ruoxuan looked dismal and said, ¡°He, he perished together with my third uncle.¡±

    ¡°Perished together?¡± Meng Qi asked.

    Looking at the mask of Heavenly Primogenitor without an expression, Shen Ruoxuan replied with a bitterugh, ¡°My family members disapproved of our marriage. He wanted to elope with me, but was stopped by my third uncle. Then they began to fight with each other and both perished in the fight. I have just sat dully in this room for three years following a failed suicide attempt. Recently I have just lived through the pain.¡±

    ¡°The third uncle of Shen Ruoxuan?¡± Meng Qi frowned slightly. ¡°There was no such a person mentioned in Lv Jian¡¯s information, and was he a hidden master in the Shen family? He was able to perish with Jin Li in possession of the Heaven-man Connection?¡±

    He had not yet asked when Shen Ruoxuan continued on her own. ¡°The Jin family had a huge influence in Luoyang, and my father worried that this matter would bring on the curse. Therefore, he had ced the corpse in front of the door of the Chen family that had a long standing enmity with my family that very night and decided to visit a member of Six Fan School to spread the fact that the Chen family was the murderer real the next day. However, the Chen family was on high alert and hid the corpse somewhere where we couldn¡¯t find it.¡±

    After talking about this, she sized up the ¡°Heavenly Primogenitor¡± in front of her and only saw a facemon in dramas, void of joy or sadness. There was also no mood fluctuation.

    ¡°It seems that your ¡®as strong as death¡¯ weighed less than time as you have almost forgotten Jin Li in only three years.¡± She heard ¡°Heavenly Primogenitor¡±¡®s voice without discrimination or emotion.

    ¡°I have sat here disenchanted for three years. I have to make myself live happily for the future. I¡¯ll take it as an asional meal during which I can eat and drink a lot.¡± Shen Ruoxuan said in a self-deprecating manner.

    Meng Qi uneventfully added, ¡°From my perspective, it is not asional for you, and you don¡¯t seem to be doing it just to live happily.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Shen Ruoxuan squinted her eyes, ring at the mystery man in front of her.

    Meng Qi said in a calm mellow tone, ¡°You have the strength of Seven or Eight Aperture s and you do not have an internal injury, so why do you ce so many copper pots with charcoals in your room?¡±

    At her level of strength, one who practiced Kung Fu could not be easily affected by the normal chill. It was enough to just ce one copper pot with ming charcoal in the room. There was no need to ce them everywhere. It was as if she were afraid that someone would catch a cold.

    Shen Ruoxuan¡¯s facial expression changed drastically. She stood up all of a sudden, saying, ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    She saw ¡°Heavenly Primogenitor¡± slightly raise his hand and shoot out a palm without looking back. The airflowpressed, bringing in the fierce wind. The screen isting the inside from the outside was blown off with one blow and therge bed inside was exposed.

    There was a sleeping baby lying on the bed, about seven or eight months old. Its face was red and very cute.

    It seemed that the yarn covering the bed was made of a special material that could drastically weaken and cut off a mental force from the outside.

    ¡°I, I¡­¡± Shen Ruoxuan stuttered, ¡°I want to keep a son who can carry on his family name.¡±

    ¡°Is that true?¡± Meng Qi was pretty sure, so he crumbed the blood bead in his left hand.

    A streak of red light flowed past and covered the child. There was a subtle red light rising from his body ordingly.

    ¡°It is indeed the blood lineage of the Jin family. Miss Shen, you performed so stiffly just now.¡± Meng Qi said in a calm tone, holding back hiscency.

    Her acting skills were not good enough!

    It was difficult to forget a lover who was willing to choose death voluntarily. Even if she could live through the pain, it was easier for her to be epted by her family if she got married instead of seeking a lover!

    He had hardly finished speaking when a figure came swooping down from the beam all of a sudden. His body quickly rotated, and his hands had strength that seemed to turn into spirals. It was extremely terrifying. Then he stirred up a whirlwind, which surrounded Meng Qi and blocked his way of escape.

    ¡°A Half-step Exterior!¡±

    The cheek bone of the man who attacked him was higher, and there was a ck mole below his right eyebrow. He was indeed Jin Li!

    Meng Qi seemed to have foreseen the surprise attack in advance. He stretched out his hands and made his ten fingers squirm continually to bond the corresponding stampings, like flowers bursting into bloom one by one. The dexterity and power of his strength could be seen.

    In the eyes of the attacker, ¡°Heavenly Primogenitor¡± became unmatched and dignified, as vast as the ground which cannot be shaken easily!

 Chapter 391: A Night Rush

    <h4>Chapter 391: A Night Rush</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    With his body upside down, Jin Li quickly twirled around from his backbone as if his body had be a tornado. He could utilize his rotation to pierce through all barriers and destroy all enemies.

    As one of his Exterior killer moves, he could drill an eight-foot hole into hard soil in the Heaven-man Connection state. In a battle with a master who had induced his Nine Aperture s in body-protective defense, he had broken his defense easily.

    Now, he was in the Half-step Exterior Scenery realm, so his strength was insanely strong. The wind wound upyer byyer, seemingly turning his rotation into a devastating natural disaster.

    He was neither concerned nor furious, having only with a trace of joy in his heart. His eyes mirrored the mysterious man who wore a mask of Heavenly Primogenitor.

    His feelings suddenly changed as Meng Qi thrust his palms shifting all 10 fingers. He seemed to have seen Golden Lotuses blossom in front of him. In his eyes, Meng Qi¡¯s momentum became as boundless, dignified, and vast as the tolerant earth that could block the strongest attack.

    Just now, Meng Qi posed as Heavenly Primogenitor, but now, he really acted like him.

    The wind pounced on Meng Qi before the palms. Just like it shed across the ground, it only lifted the hem of his clothes.

    ¡°Thump!¡±

    As the rotating palms met Meng Qi¡¯s hands, Jin Li felt that his full strength was distributed by the Golden Lotuses Meng Qi had created. His strength was transmitted to the floor and then through the ground. It became weaker and weaker along the ground so that it couldn¡¯t cause an earthquake.

    Meng Qi¡¯s defensive move was indeed strong.

    Attacking Jin Li was like attacking the entire earth.

    The mask of Heavenly Primogenitor becamerger in Jin Li¡¯s eyes and heart at this moment. He even considered Meng Qi as an alter ego of Heavenly Primogenitor.

    In all actuality, Meng Qi was not thatposed. He had internally wounded with the blood rolling inside his body.

    In most cases, a Half-step Exterior Scenery master with Exterior moves was equivalent to an Exterior master. Under this circumstance, Meng Qi could only resist him with his Precious Weapon and moves. Luckily, Jin Li had only reached the Half-step realm for a short time, and Standing Still that derived from the Wu-Ji Seal was powerful in defending him. Otherwise, he would have been heavily injured without blocking the attack.

    Meng Qi recognized him the minute Jin Liunched an attack. As such, he chose to meet Jin Li¡¯s attacks directly.

    Jin Li disappeared three years ago when he had just entered the Heaven-man Connection realm. If he were a Samsara traveler, he wouldn¡¯t have broken through his realm quickly. Meng Qi guessed that he just improved his strength within one year, which meant that he was in the initial stage. If he entered the Half-step Exterior Scenery realm in advance like Snake King, Meng Qi wasn¡¯t afraid of him at all.

    On the basis of this judgment, Meng Qi used Standing Still to counterattack Jin Li¡¯s strong strike in order not to lose the initiative.

    Jin Li borrowed Meng Qi¡¯s strength to bounce up and attempted to sense his genuine Qi cirction and muscle response. However, he felt nothing but emptiness as pure as the original state.

    ¡°Did he really cultivate Heavenly Golden Scripture?¡± Born into an aristocratic family, Jin Li was not a stranger to Jade Virtual Sky-opening Skill.

    Meng Qi tried his best to control the turbulent blood, and he then disyed his Body Movements. Subsequently, he was either casting the Eight Divine Steps or stomping on the nine grids, and his palms would snatch or p. All of his actions were simple but meaningful. Now, he was in a heated battle with Jin Li, not revealing his Half-step realm, but he wasn¡¯t in a disadvantaged position.

    Jin Li felt quite surprised, thinking, ¡°Where is such a master from? I¡¯ve never heard of any sessor of Heavenly Primogenitor.¡±

    Without showing any disdain, he converted the force of his palms into a helix and produced a strong wind, forcing Meng Qi to depend on Body Movements to dodge instead of using his palms as counterattacks. To his disappointment, the sharp gale and attack were of little harm to him.

    The two¡¯s Body Movements and moves were quite swift with their strength confined in a small ce. As a Seven Aperture s master, Shen Ruoxuan could do nothing but get herself prepared for a possible rescue. She was a little hesitant so she didn¡¯t call for help.

    The baby had now woken up because of the noise. He opened his eyes crying with his tongue hanging out. His forked tongue was just like a snake¡¯s.

    ¡°A demon?¡±

    ¡°Or half-demon?¡±

    The minute Meng Qi caught sight of it, he finally came to understand full circle.

    That was the reason why the Shen family was so mysterious and secluded. Not only did they engage in human trafficking, but they were also involved with the demonic cult¡­

    Jin Li had known that Shen Ruoxuan was a snake spirit, so he could say such things to Lyu Jian earlier. Moreover, for the sake of Shen Ruoxuan, he had determined to abandon his identity as a human being to be a demon by faking his own death.

    To stop his families worrying about him, he and Shen Ruoxuan fabricated a body and ced it before Chen Changgeng¡¯s door. Since Chen changgeng was timid, he would throw it into the mass grave. As the beggars slept, he dug it up to dispose of it, pretending that it was bitten by wild dogs. He left several bones that had been soaked with Jin Li¡¯s blood. Under those conditions, even if the Jin family obtained some clues leading them to Wenan City, they would find Jin Li dead with the help of Lyu Jian. Worse still, the murderer didn¡¯t leave any tracks behind¡­

    Was the Jia family that was united to the Shen family by marriage suspicious?

    No wonder he was acquainted with thedy who had a curvaceous shadow. She was the little fox he had encountered in Immensity Sea. She was also the young master of Heavenly Sea Source, who had eximed, ¡°Any demon can kill the one who practices Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship.¡±

    Why did she leave Heavenly Sea Source for River East?

    How could Shen Ruoxuan, with her Seven Apertures induced, cover her Demon Odor? He couldn¡¯t even sense it when meeting her face-to-face.

    Various thoughts came across his mind. However, one idea dwarfed the others before he praised his reasoning ability.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± He was going to be silenced.

    The Shen family wouldn¡¯t let go of him, because Six Fan School and all of the big aristocratic families of River East would dispatch many Exterior masters to eradicate them if he disclosed this earth shattering information. After all, it was quite formidable that a demonic cult lurked in a Human tribe territory to sustain themselves by trafficking human beings.

    As the baby was crying, Shen Ruoxuan looked at him beforepletely revealing her killing desire. She rushed to him with her mouth wide open while she shouted for her father and family seniors to kill Meng Qi. She couldn¡¯t boggle any longer even if he was Jin Li¡¯s rtive or friend.

    With his momentum bing stronger, Jin Li¡¯s attacks grew sharper. The strong gale reached its highest degree, almost toppling the entire house.

    Like a storm, heunched a nonstop attack involved with his palms and feet, forbidding Meng Qi to stop Shen Ruoxuan from calling for help.

    Jin Li abruptly noticed him charge forward instead of backing off. He stepped forward with his right fist thrust out. He integrated his Energy, Qi, Spirit, and Will, and his fist rushed toward Jin Li with golden light. It was unstoppable.

    Instead of feeling surprised, Jin Li felt quite happy, for he knew that an inappropriate head-on attack equaled to digging his own grave.

    As he stepped in a different direction, the roaring sound surged. He attacked Meng Qi¡¯s left chest sideways after bypassing the Tri-gem Wish Fist.

    When he was to convert his palms into a helix, the ¡°Heavenly Primogenitor¡± had already rotated his body to change his attack direction, and pounced on Shen Ruoxuan.

    ¡°A feint? Was his earlier powerful fist a bogus move?¡±

    As Shen Ruoxuan was ready to ask for help, she saw the mysterious ¡°Heavenly Primogenitor¡± rushing towards her. He lifted his left hand with all five fingers spread, and pressed on her from the top.

    Everything went dark in front of her. All of the airflow nearby curled up. His five fair and slender fingers seemed to have enveloped and copsed heaven and earth.

    Faced with this strike, Shen Ruoxuan felt that she had nowhere to escape. As her heart was under stress, she could only see the in hand rushing directly toward her forehead.

    Jin Li became very nervous. Regardless of hitting Meng Qi, he swayed his sleeves to absorb all the surrounding airflow.

    ¡°Crack!¡±

    As the airflow from somewhere else was filled in, the wild gale erupted, breaking the beam-columns and staggering Shen Ruoxuan.

    When his genuine Qi skyrocketed, his fingers brought Shen Ruoxuan back to his side, allowing her to avoid being hit by Meng Qi¡¯s Skythrowing Palm.

    Like fish in the water, Meng Qi¡¯s left hand pushed forward, leading his body out of the window. He thennded on the back garden and dashed toward the back door.

    This ce was way too risky.

    Having discovered the secret of the demonic cult, he did everything in his power to escape from the ce.

    ¡°Another feint?¡± Jin Li was a bit stunned.

    So was Shen Ruoxuan. In the end, she shouted,

    ¡°An assassin has discovered our secret!¡±

    Peony House wasn¡¯t far from the back door, so Meng Qi promptly jumped over the wall and scuttled into the vast forest nearby using his Eight Nine Mysteries to emte the genuine Qi of Moves of Wind-god¡¯s Legs.

    All of a sudden, Meng Qi felt creepy after he rushed to the woods. He felt that a couple of vipers were targeting him in the dark.

    Besides Jade Virtual Footwork, he used his Body Movements as well. Like a devil, he continuously changed direction and dashed toward Heaven-destined Temple.

    Wen¡¯an was a big city where many Half-step Exterior Scenery masters and several Exterior experts were. However, as far as he knew, Heaven-destined Cultivator had the most strength, and Heaven-destined Temple was around there.

    Although the enemies were invisible and imperceptible, Meng Qi stayed vignt. With cold sweat growing on his forehead, he zigzagged ahead into the woods, leaving the demons behind him no chance to kill him.

    Fortunately, this was a human area where the demonic cult had to face various limits. (Any noisy actions would attract experts, such as Heaven-destined Cultivator). Meng Qi didn¡¯t have Vision-obstructing Leaf and Samsara Charm on hand, and there wasn¡¯t a deep river for him to jump in. Even so, he didn¡¯t feel that he was in extreme danger because the Exterior Monster Venerable wasn¡¯t Master Xiyue, who was a ruffian.

    It was winter and all the leaves had withered. He had felt like he was on the brink of extreme danger several times, and even its gaze held him in awe.

    Luckily, he had confronted many simr situations, and he had been hunted down by Exterior demons. Hence, he maintained the peak of his genuine Qi and changed his directions frequently albeit strangely, neutralizing the demon¡¯s efforts to locate its target.

    Meng Qi had had a fight with Jin Li. So, his spirit couldn¡¯t hold him up after he had consecutively changed the directions.

    The feeling that he was targeted by a viper suddenly disappeared. He felt astounded, and then found himself in the vicinity of Heaven-destined Temple. He overheard of some confusing words.

    ¡°How does he have five fates?¡±

    Following the sound, Meng Qi saw Heaven-destined Cultivator sitting cross-legged on the top of the wall. He was immersed in meditation and didn¡¯t notice Meng Qi¡¯s arrival, making Meng Qi wonder how many times he had stroked his beard.

    Meng Qi exhaled on the sly, took off his mask, and then entered the temple from the backyard.

 Chapter 392: The Diligent and Frugal Little Meng

    <h4>Chapter 392: The Diligent and Frugal Little Meng</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Meng Qi rushed straight toward the yard where Kill-stopping Cultivator lived. After jumping over the wall, he felt at ease upon seeing the firewood in a good order. He then sat cross-legged in a random pile.

    Unfathomable as Heaven-destined Cultivator was, he held a pessimistic even desperate attitude toward fate. He could think that Meng Qi was destined to be chased by the demonic cult, so he would stand by and watch Meng Qi be killed. Just in case, Meng Qi was more cautious even after he hid in the temple. The Shen family had been rooted here for many years, and they had to know him as well as Meng Qi. After they were done trying him with small demons, they would try their best to silence Meng Qi.

    He couldn¡¯t see through the two taoists, but he guessed that Kill-stopping Cultivator would possibly demand an execution on him.

    Meng Qi had unmasked himself, revealing his simple andmon appearance with a hint of demonic charm. Unless the Exterior masters came to identify him face-to-face, they wouldn¡¯t know his real looks.

    Serious andposed, he was seated cross-legged with eyes half open.

    Anky silhouette abruptly rushed out of the darkness and hit Meng Qi with its hands full of a ck liquid. It was half-human and half-demon. Its bones were rather soft, and its hands like teeth.

    Meng Qi opened his deep dark eyes filled with chaos. He then held up his right palm, spread five white fingers, and then fanned with a momentum of shrouding heaven and earth.

    The palm was so heavy that the demon felt as if the nearby space curled and tied itself up. It couldn¡¯t dodge the attack, so it merely raised its hands to meet the strike.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    Its two hands were pushed back by Meng Qi¡¯s palm. As a result, its hands, together with the palm, hit its forehead.

    As its head exploded, the demon fell to the ground twitching with its blood and brains spattering and its Vital Spirit fading away. It then converted into a ck-skinned serpent with a broken head and fine scales.

    In the Shen family, it counted as a strong demon below the Half-step to the Exterior level. Even though it didn¡¯t reach the Heaven-man Connection realm or the like, it was a big game by hinging on its tough body and natural talents. However, it couldn¡¯t even shirk Meng Qi¡¯s single attack and ended up with its head smashed.

    As the ancient Dharmakaya movement, Skythrowing Palm deserved its reputation. Having derived from it, the move Turning Heaven and Earth upside and down was fierce and strong, too.

    Meanwhile, one more demon lunged at him from another corner of the darkness. Tall and strong, it made its moves in ordance with the rules of heaven and earth. As its surrounding wind became louder like ghost cries, it became a little more marvelous, though it didn¡¯t coagte a Monster Core.

    Having already sat, Meng Qi clenched his left fist and concentrated his Energy, Qi, and Spirit. He then thrust the fist out.

    Grim and capable of exorcising devils, the fist rushed at the demon with a tint of jade light. As it smashed downward, the demonic wind dissipated, and the ghostly cries stopped immediately. The demon¡¯s actions slowed as if its soul was in a trance, and then the fist struck its forehead.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    Its head was sted away with brains everywhere. Soon, it revealed its original appearance. It was a Tiger Spirit.

    As the door opened with a squeak, Kill-stopping Cultivator walked out with an ax in her right hand. She had dainty eyebrows, beautiful eyes, a high nose and a thin mouth.

    Stone-faced, she glimpsed at the bodies on the ground as she inhaled and exhaled several times. Her eyes immediately shed an eerie series of emotions including nostalgia, impulse and exhration.

    Having taken a deep breath, she secretly lunged with the ax as she took a step forward. However, Meng Qi felt his hair stand on end due to her desire to kill. It was as if she was about to split the sky.

    That pure desire from heaven and earth converged, the ax turned into a dark shadow, piercing the empty ground.

    The earth wriggled and then surged. A silhouette came out of it with closed eyes and a half a face.

    After rolling for a while, it transformed into a giant red earthworm covered with mucus.

    Meng Qi vaguely saw a brown Monster Core through its split head. He was shocked, thinking, ¡°She only attacked this Half-step Exterior Scenery monster with one move. It really died immediately?¡±

    Even if she wasn¡¯t as good as Heaven-destined Cultivator, her strength was just as mysterious.

    She exuded the joy of a child, adding some mor to her already dainty face. However, she subsequently felt self-loathing. As she bit her lip, she walked toward the firewood and repeatedly split them.

    One chop after another, she became calm again.

    Since she had eradicated a demon, no one dared to sneak in. In part, that was because she was way too powerful. More importantly, she belonged to Heaven-destined Temple, and her attitude represented the temple. If the demonic cult tirelessly hunted him down, Heaven-destined Cultivator would consider ughtering the demons fate.

    The entric taoist wouldn¡¯t help him unless he regarded the whole thing as a fate.

    Meng Qi stood up and dashed toward where Heaven-destined Cultivator had been, wanting to talk him and report the horrible news to Six Fan School. He would run away by then, after all, his present identity was only befitting Heavenly Primogenitor. Plus, no one knew he was Su Meng, the Killing de.

    Approaching the wall, Meng Qi could not find Heaven-destined Cultivator anywhere. After a search, he found nothing, so he left the yard.

    He didn¡¯t dare step out of the temple on a dark night. What if the Exterior monsters of the Shen family were lurking outside?

    They wouldn¡¯t attack him in broad daylight when people were here and there the next day. He then could arrive at Wen¡¯an City safe and sound to report it to Six Fan School.

    Three demon corpses lied in Kill-stopping Cultivator¡¯s yard. Meng Qi felt a little hesitant, weighing which was more important between keeping his image and collecting materials to exchange for Karma points.

    He became quite happy and gave up on keeping his image knowing that he wasn¡¯t a threat to the two taosits at all. He lifted his sleeves and squatted down to peel off the skins and rake through usable items, covering his slim powerful hands with blood.

    How diligent and frugal he was!

    Having ced the items into the bamboo container under his robe, he took a look at the dead Earthworm Spirit. Swallowing, he said, ¡°Taoist, here is your Monster Core.¡±

    He threw it to Kill-stopping Cultivator.

    She gave him a cold look and waved her hand to push it back. ¡°Do you intend to remind me that I¡¯ve broken a precept?¡±

    ¡°No¡­¡± Meng Qi was apalled at first, and then he felt happy.

    The Monster Core was his!

    He smoothly stripped the usable items of the Earthworm Spirit before washing his hands. He then sat cross-legged on the firewood with a tidy robe, bing charming again.

    He couldn¡¯t risk his life by being hit by the ax to ask her to be the whistleblower. He had to patiently wait for tomorrow.

    After a long while, the dawn arrived. Meng Qi passed by yards and halls and headed for the gate. He nned to meet Lyu Jian and ask him to go to Six Fan School.

    ¡°The Shen family secrets havee to light, but why did the little fox leave Heavenly Sea Source for River East? What for?¡± Meng Qi thought while walking. He couldn¡¯t guess due to theck of leads.

    ¡°The Shen family turned out to be demons. That¡¯s why their fates were obscured as if they were covered with something. I didn¡¯t think I was proficient in my skills¡­¡± An emotional vent sounded in his ears.

    Meng Qi was startled before turning his head to see the speaker. It was Heaven-destined Cultivator with a half-white half-ck beard.

    ¡°Taoist, stop appearing like this, will you?¡± said Meng Qi in a helpless tone. ¡°Where were youst night?¡±

    ¡°Well, I went to see the fates of the Shen and Jia families,¡± he replied matter of factly.

    Immediately, Meng Qi was burning with curiosity. ¡°Is the Jia family also demons?¡±

    ¡°No one is an expert in the Jia family, so they can¡¯t identify those demons. One branch has been haunted by them and asked a son to marry a demon. The two gave birth to a half-demon who nned on marrying Shen Ruoxuan.¡± Heaven-destined Cultivator casually said, ¡°Last night, the Shen family and a branch of the Jia family escaped into the remote woods. Their dwellings were already empty, and only the servants were left alive.¡±

    Fortunately, no more innocent people were dead¡­ Meng Qi felt relieved, and then he frowned. ¡°How can they do such a good job of hiding their Demon Odor among human beings? As powerful as Exterior masters are, they can¡¯t recognize it unless they know earlier¡­¡±

    Looking at him, Heaven-destined Cultivator replied seriously after some thought. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Meng Qi had already anticipated his answer, and he then asked, ¡°Taoist, why not stop them from escaping?¡±

    ¡°They are destined to escape, so my interference won¡¯t make a difference.¡± Yet again, Heaven-destined Cultivator became bizarre.

    Meng Qi couldn¡¯t stop twitching his lips. He said with a serious face, ¡°Taoist, you¡¯ve run into this matter, does it means that you¡¯re destined to deliver this incident to Six Fan School? If not, why did I escape to your temple ande across you under the moonlight?¡±

    ¡°Good point¡­¡± Heaven-destined Cultivator was taken aback. He counted on his fingers to ¡°see¡± and then nodded. He immediately went downhill and disappeared before Meng Qi.

    Meng Qi exhaled while staring at his shadow. He nned to masquerade himself and sneak into Wen¡¯an City to see about how Six Fan School responded, thus, finishing what he had started.

    Back in the temple again, he hid in a quiet room where he could disguise himself.

    Out of the blue, everything went dark in front of him, like all the light and sound disappeared. He couldn¡¯t see or hear anything. He then released his spirit to perceive the surroundings, but he found nothing, as if his rivalpletely fit in the darkness.

    A feeling of extreme danger arose in his heart, but he felt much safer thanst night. With a calm heart, he used his spirit to sense the room, bearing in mind all the details of it, such as the desk and chair, censor, bookshelves, and portrait.

    .

    Although his eyes and ears dysfunctioned, he knew something was odd upon entering the imperceptibility realm.

    Something was salient in the darkness, like countless ws hurtling toward him. He couldn¡¯t tell whether they were real, or they were all fake.

    As Meng Qi punched with hands interlocked, he was integrated with the earth stably.

    He entered into meditation by depending on the imperceptibility realm and Standing Still. He couldn¡¯t know the attacker¡¯s concrete moves, nor did he know how to respond, but he naturally counterattacked, barricading their every strike.

    The colliding sound was off and on. Confronted with his foe in the dark and the attacks from all directions, he stayed motionless.

    At the same time, he identified his attacker.

    Tie Sheng, the Wolf King!

    He was stronger now than in Maoling. His Hidden Latch of midbrow seemed to have opened up. More importantly, he could use the Oneness of Heaven and Men realm to create some mysteries.

    .

    Was he here because he had spotted Meng Qi¡¯s status, or was he just a pure hunter?

 Chapter 393: Being Heartbroken

    <h4>Chapter 393: Being Heartbroken</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Since Meng Qi couldn¡¯t see his enemy or his attacks, he appeared to be trapped inplete darkness where there was no light or sound. On the basis of the details sensed by his heart and the Standing Still, he naturally adopted countermeasures before noticing them. As he sensed the dangers, he stopped the storming strikes from Wolf King.

    Their attack and counterattack didn¡¯t cause any wind. They did not even produce sound.

    Such an ethereal state was beyond the Heaven-man Connection, but the Oneness of Heaven and Men realm, and a sublimation of imperceptibility realm. Reaching this point with difficulty, Meng Qi had to increase his spirit by utilizing the Nine Primeval Seals and the momentum brought by the Wolf King. In other words, he wouldn¡¯t make it if his rival was someone else.

    The Wolf King revealed a strong intent to kill with each fist, foot, and w. Other Enlightened Master Pros would have been killed by him earlier after a round of attacks, because their minds would be affected, and their Vital Spirits disturbed.

    However, his rival was Meng Qi. Like the vast earth and grand mountain, Meng Qi used his feet to distribute the killing intent and genuine Qi along the ground, causing little harm to himself.

    The four hands continuously collided with each other. Meng Qi consumed more energy than the Wolf King because of the Exterior, Standing Still. Featuring stillness and continuation, the move was depleting his spirit. If this went on, his genuine Qi and physical body would hold up for a while but his Vital Spirit would be weaker. He had to use Sacrifice Form.

    He had to find an opportunity to counterattack.

    Instead of feeling anxious, he was even calmer. If he hurried to counterattack, the Wolf King would find a way to dodge it and see through his w to wound him badly.

    Now that he had pinned all of his hope in his spirit in this battle, he had difficulty creating the chance.

    Could he use Eight Nine Mysteries to deceive the Wolf King?

    No, he couldn¡¯t. Wolf King would identify him, causing him endless troubles.

    The more heated the fight became, the more sober Meng Qi became. He recalled all of his moves, making sure that he hadn¡¯t exposed himself. After he arrived at Wenan City, nothing rted to Killing de Su Meng and Gentleman Sword Meng Qi ever popped up. There was the possibility that Wolf King had followed him here from Di County, which was imusible.

    Various thoughts crossed his mind as he was thinking about how to create an opportunity. A ringing sound suddenly came to his ears, and he conjured up a picture of a firewood chopped into two pieces.

    He felt a silhouette freeze for a second in the dark.

    ¡°Got you!¡±

    As Meng Qi took a step forward, his momentum immediately became rich and ancient. He lifted up his right hand, stretched five fingers, and hurtled toward the Wolf King with unstoppable energy.

    The darkness was split, and the airflow converged in front of his palm. The nearby air seemed to be curled up, making it impossible for the Wolf King to sidestep.

    His five white fingers glinted with a hint of demonic magic, filling Wolf King¡¯s sight as if the world was brimming with it.

    Wolf King¡¯s eyes froze, but then he unfolded his right hand as well. Like five murderously sharp swords capable of piercing through a mountain, they met with Meng Qi¡¯s palm.

    They attacked back and forth inplete silence. Afterward, the roar was stopped by the finger, and the sound of the wind was covered by the palm print.

    As the Qi and blood rolled inside his body, Meng Qi felt the desire to kill run along his veins. His genuine Qi and internal organs were about to surge, but he found a way to stop them.

    He took advantage of the force to step back. He then used his back to hit a man-shaped hole in the wall before leaving the room.

    The morning sunlight in winter was quite dim, but it was rather brightpared with the darkness in the room.

    The wind was not strong and cooled his face.

    It felt to Meng Qi that everything had been brought back to life.

    The darkness disappeared in the room, revealing a simr hole in the opposite wall. It seemed to him that Wolf King couldn¡¯t control his momentum after attacking Meng Qi¡¯s Exterior killer move head on. He couldn¡¯t remain invisible, so he broke the wall and window to escape.

    A draft passed through the room, and Wolf King disappeared. The wooden desk and chair, censer, and bookshelves inside the room were as intact as before. Only the two big holes left served as a reminder that a ferocious battle had urred there.

    If two Half-step Exterior Scenery masters gave full y to their strength, they would copse the house and ruin the yard. However, the two caused a different earthshattering phenomenon with their precision and control.

    They didn¡¯t have a grudge against each other, but it was the second time that Meng Qi had been sneak-attacked by him. As a man of tit for tat, Meng Qi was furious ogling at the human-shaped hole.

    Zhiwei would attend to the Party of Happycloud in Ying City for sure. As long as Wolf King was in River East, he would work with her to attack him by mobilizing their resources from Sword Washing Pavilion and Six Fan School.

    He was that narrow-minded!

    He couldn¡¯t expose his identity now. He jumped over the wall deep in thought and headed for Wen¡¯an City along the woods.

    Kill-stopping Cultivator was steeped in firewood chopping.

    A tallnky man walked in after the yard door was opened. He was dressed in ck clothes, and had exotic facial features. His cold eyes were as ferocious as beasts.

    ¡°Why do you want to kill people again?¡± asked Kill-stopping Cultivator without looking at him, continuing to chop the firewood.

    He replied in a rather chill tone. ¡°He snatched your Monster Core.¡±

    She paused for a second and then looked at him, saying, ¡°I gave it to him.¡±

    She added while exhaling, ¡°I¡¯m a bad teacher. Killing isn¡¯t right.¡±

    ¡°Killing isn¡¯t wrong,¡± he said in a certain and calm tone.

    She was in a daze, but she buried herself in chopping firewood again without refuting him. She said with a more proper tone, ¡°Central ins, with its vastndscape, is home to many experts. If you continue acting like this, you¡¯ll die. You¡¯d better return to the prairie.¡±

    He walked step by step toward the room behind Kill-stopping Cultivator. ¡°I¡¯ll leave tomorrow. But, I want to challenge He Jiu before returning.¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re tired of the women and scenery in River East and miss the prairie where you can lead an unrestrainted life, you cane back. We¡¯ll confront your enemies together.¡±

    She felt her back freeze for a second. Then resumed her work one chop after the other, as if her heart was breaking piece by piece.

    ¡­

    Six Fan School in Wen¡¯an City dispatched all of its arresters: half for scouting the Shen and Jia families; the other to sniff out leads left by the demons.

    It also expedited delivering this news to its headquarters in Luoyang first, and then to all-level governments.

    Several arresters felt anxious, for even though human trafficking was a felony in the Great Jin Dynasty, they still took bribes to cover for the Shen family. In their minds, a voluntary human trafficker was universally acknowledged, so they turned a blind eye to the Shen family¡¯srge-scale trafficking. They had no idea that this would cause such a big mess.

    When would the demons below the Monster Venerable be capable of hiding their Demon Odor?

    When did they begin to exist as a family?

    Many scruples disturbed the local aristocratic families, sects, and Turf Lords, like Lyu Jian. Worse still, the disappearance of the whole Shen family was such a big event that they couldn¡¯t bury it. The prime arresters had been futile in keeping it a secret, so they had to attempt to atone their crimes or escape their due punishment.

    Meng Qi was aware that the Shen family was home to Exterior monsters, so he didn¡¯t participate in this operation, leaving it to one of the Eight Distinguished Super Arresters. He would prettify himself to fish for information, guaranteeing that everyone knew it. Afterward, he would leave town directly for Maoling, around which there was an entrance to The Immortals.

    He aplished the mission to find Jin Li, dead or alive. It was none of his business how the Jin family and Yun Zhongzi did the follow-up. If he were strong enough, he would have stalked them and killed them all, including Jin Li.

    A pursuit of love wasn¡¯t wrong, and loving a demon was also a personal matter. However, killing the innocent and holding a candle to a devil deserved death.

    Why did the little foxe to River East? What was her objective? Meng Qi thought while changing his outfit on his way to Maoling. He could use the resources of Six Fan School to investigate, which wouldy bare his identity of Heavenly Primogenitor.

    He had to figure out another alternative¡­ He frowned, but then he thought of Wolf King.

    Why did he dare to attack Meng Qi at the temple regardless of Kill-stopping Cultivator? She did kill a demon, so she had to notice that someone had snuch into the temple¡­ Meng Qi¡¯s eyes froze when he thought of a possibility. Did she and Wolf King know each other? So he left the prairie and came here to look for her? That was also a good reason that he had reached a negotiation with Wang Siyuan, the Turf Lord of River East.

    Kill-stopping Cultivator used an ax as her weapon. Coincidently, Great Khan in the prairie used Heaven-killing Axe¡­

    No. ording to the Dominator, the Heaven-killing Axe wasn¡¯t befitting of Kill-stopping Cultivator¡¯s murderous martial art path¡­

    Since Meng Qi was clueless due to ack of good knowledge about the prairie, he focused on his journey.

    He activated the Immortal-traveling Charm upon his arrival at the depths of a mountain.

    The green light glinted and turned into a big hole which expanded into a green gate full of mysterious decorative patterns.

    It was thrown open. A baby taoist rode on a rare spiritual crane to fetch Meng Qi back.

    Meng Qi wasn¡¯t attracted to the entric flowers or grass at all, so he arrived at Immortal-tracking Alley soon. He handed over the task, except for the thing involving the two Taoists and Wolf King. He gave aprehensive description of the process, including the little fox.

    ¡°You¡¯vepleted your mission, so you can choose either 1,000 Karma points or to leave your intelligence and prime materials to Yun Zhongzi to refine items. ¡± The sound of Dominator of Samsara in the Six Realms seemed unchanged without any fluctuations in his tone.

    Meng Qi was quite interested in refining items, but he suspended his choices before scrummaging the main material in Immortal-tracking Alley. He wanted to forge a Space Ring to store the huge Heaven Inflicted Pain Saber, which would help cover his identity when disguising himself.

    If he hid the saber prior to a battle, he would probably die stupidly without disying his full strength. If he aplished a fight and found his hidden saber stolen, he would be mocked forever, which would be rather sad.

    ¡°Virtual Darkness Stone and an extraterrestrial stone, can be used to forge Space Ring and the like¡­ It¡¯s worth 1,300 Karma points.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t expensive. Plus, Yun Zhongzi would help supply some essory materials and refining¡­ Meng Qi had to trade some items he needed with the Dominator of Samsara in the Six Realms after finding nothing relevant in Immortal-tracking Alley.

    He had no Karma points at present, but he used Monster Cores and the items of the demonic cult to exchange for 1,100. He left the Recover Pill and a few elixirs to himself and traded the rest from Six Fan School, receiving 320 Karma points total.

    Only 120 Karma points were left after he got the stone he gave it to the Dominatorter. He wasn¡¯t in a hurry to get the Space Ring since he would go to Ying City with his real status and Heaven Inflicted Pain Saber wouldn¡¯t be a problem. Yun Zhongzi could take his time to refine the ring.

    Meng Qi stayed for a while after finishing his exchange. Thinking for a moment, he stepped into the stone room next door, wrote the little fox event down, and stuck it on the wall, hoping for some members of The Immortals to provide some useful information.

    Afterwards, he picked up another Immortal-traveling Charm before leaving.

    ¡­

    Meng Qi put on his ck clothes and wore a Hero Ribbon in an inn, posing as handsome and manly again.

    He then flipped the clothes, held his long saber, and opened the door before leaving the inn.

    He was headed for Ying City.

 Chapter 394: The Three-miles of Tianxiu

    <h4>Chapter 394: The Three-miles of Tianxiu</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    The county town of Ying City in River East was a prosperous ce, evidenced by the endless terrace dances of Misty Rain Mountain, the perfectly made-updies in Yuehu, the rouge that drifted along the three or so mile stretch of the Tianxiu River, and the fragrant aromas of food and wine that wafted out from the pagodas to envelope half the town. Then there were the luxuriant incenses within the Samantabhadra Temple, and the thatched roofs and earthy courtyards of the Heart-calming Temple. There was also River East¡¯s renowned Book Lu Academy and the bastion of chivalry and righteousness, the Yuehua Sect, not to mention the aristocratic families that presided over their thousand-year-old legacies.

    In Jiang Province, it was second only to the provincial town of Guangling, in terms of its number of Exterior-level masters, and purported to be heaven on earth!

    It was a typical walled town in River East, with waterways connecting in all directions. Its three longitudinal and four horizontal gridded structure gave it a reputation as a dra that was hard to escape from. When one went boating on the river it meant being surrounded by weeping willows as you man the undting current. Offset by white walls, ck tiles and copper green door-knobs, it was altogether too much beauty to take in all at once.

    In spite of the freezing winter that had arrived, it was hard to find such beautiful surroundings. Still, with the Lunar New Yearing up,nterns and streamers had been hung above both banks. The ce was brightly illuminated, reflecting off of the surface of the water as if the Milky Way had fallen to earth, lending even more beauty to the spectacle.

    Meng Qi was dressed in ck clothes, with a long saber hanging from his waist. He was sitting in a small boat, and in front of him was an old man with grey hair pulling some oars. Both sides had extravagant junk, which either followed the current downstream, or went against it upstream. From time to time the sounds of girlishughter drifted across the water. There were rich notes of harp music, and the sounds of drinking games that people yed with their hands. The fragrance of cosmetics wafted lightly in the air. The whole vicinity was illuminated as if it was daytime.

    This was the three-mile strip of immorality that made up Tianxiu!

    Meng Qi looked around with great interest. From time to time junk went by as he went about viewing the houses on the banks. He was taking in the atmosphere of the waterside town.

    From time to time junk would brush past on both sides of the little boat. The men of Jianghu above were leaning against the railings with women in their arms and did not care to look down below as they passed, allowing Meng Qi to enjoy an unusual tranquility within the sea of noise.

    Meng Qi, sitting upright in the middle of the boat, looked at the old man and smiled, ¡°My dear old fellow, since it is my first time in Ying City, I wonder if there is a ce that I must visit.¡±

    The old boatman smiled and said, ¡°It depends on what kind of things you like, young man. If you would like to pay your respects to Buddha then you should take a look at Samantabhadra Temple, where the monks are both well-versed and benevolent. If you would like to pay homage to the origins and enjoy being carefree, then you could take the opportunity to climb the northern mountain on a clear morning for a pot of tea at Heart-calming Temple, wouldn¡¯t that be delightful?¡±

    Meng Qi was taken aback for a moment and thenughed, ¡°My dear old fellow, I didn¡¯t expect you to give me such an elegantly formed verse. People say that the folk of River East are very well read, and today I can believe them.¡±

    The old boatman¡¯s diction had the elegance of a well-versed Confucian schr.

    He self-mockingly said, ¡°Ah, that¡¯s because when I was young, I studied for a few days at the Book Lu Academy. If you ce importance on the words of the Saint, then the Book Lu Academy is not a bad ce to visit at all. During medieval times, there was once a Saint who gave a sermon there sharing sublime stories with deep meaning to those that listened. Prior to its decline, it was, along with the Wang family from Zhou County, for a long time a sanctuary to the Confucius Sect.¡±

    ¡°When I heard the part about sermons I got a headache.¡± Meng Qiughed teasingly, ¡°Actually I am more interested in food.¡±

    ¡°Food? Then you must visit the pagodas, where you should order Beggar¡¯s Chicken, some Yuehu sweet and sour fish, and enjoy a cup of Misty Rain Mountain¡¯s local wine. Even if these don¡¯t suit your pte, at least you will have something to tell your friendster on.¡± The old boatman rmended, just like that. Then he prattled on, rattling off a list of gourmet cuisine along various streets with great sincerity, all the whilepletely engrossed in what he was saying.

    After some time, he came back to earth, and saw that Meng Qi was still smiling at him, without having lost any interest.

    ¡°You are one of those Jianghu heroes, am I right?¡± He was looking at the particrly obvious long saber at Meng Qi¡¯s waist.

    ¡°You have a good eye sir.¡± Meng Qi praised him rather arrogantly without rxing the smile on his face.

    The old boatman sighed, ¡°Well this old fellow, for most of his days, has not met a Jianghu hero like you before, young man.¡±

    ¡°What makes you say that?¡± He had the feeling the old boatman was ttering him. In an instant he pulled his spirit together and sat up straighter to listen to the old man¡¯s praise, though his smile was now a little strained.

    ¡°Excluding the experts of the Exterior, other Jianghu heroes are too conceited to look you directly in the eye. Some are just in vulgar and think speaking in such a manner makes them quintessentially liberal and outspoken. Whereas others are like cold fish, unperturbed by worldly matters; otherwise they are learned, refined and polite. With so many different types, such a genuine and easy-going one like yourself young man ¨C a Jianghu hero who always has a smile on his face ¨C is very hard toe by.¡± The old boatman spoke from the heart.

    Since he had boarded he found that the young man always had a smile; at times due to the moving scenery, or the hustle and bustle they were passing, at others from the interest in whatever they were talking about. Hisnguage was humorous from time to time and he had a mischievous smile. Indeed, spending time with him made one feel better about life in general.

    ¡°Haha, the master is always saying that I am too temperamental.¡± On hearing his praise Meng Qiughed with all his heart.

    At that moment he raised his head to the noise erupting nearby, but all he saw was junk going by. There were some young masters dressed as swordsmen ying Blindman¡¯s Bluff with a harlot. Their decent aural abilities resulted in their repeated sess in catching them, her tender sounds bringing forth hoots of delight.

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to believe that it is so bitterly cold so close to Lunar New Year, and yet Ying City is so hot from the activites of so many Jianghu folk¡­¡± Meng Qiughed.

    The old boatman said, ¡°It is just this year, usually it isn¡¯t like this. The number one on the Ranking List of Young Masters, Shapeless Sword He Jiu, decided to host a banquet in Happycloud Heights. He has invited a few masters from the Ranking List of Young Masters to attend. This has caused quite a stir in Jianghu recently and many young masters and mistresses havee to enjoy the show, if only to watch from the sidelines. It¡¯s still well worth it. There, those on the boat there, they¡¯re in on it.¡±

    He raised his chin.

    ¡°Haha, who would have thought the Party of Happycloud would attract so much attention.¡± Meng Qimented more modestly.

    ¡°Naturally, the Exterior is like another world, flying about here and there like that, keeping watch over somece. Then there are even those few that get to ride on horseback and travel all over Jianghu. These people, they¡¯re not like the ordinary people that wee into contact with. There¡¯s even less chance of meeting an Enlightened Master Pro. So, this Ranking List of Young Masterspetition is a big thing in Jianghu and has brought in most of the Martial Artists students.¡± Living in an era when Kung Fu had flourished, the old boatman could not help but express some of his interest as they broached the topic of Jianghu and the Ranking List of Young Masters.

    He coughed and pulled on both oars, creating ripples in the water. ¡°I keep hearing of how these experts of the Exterior are so¡­ so¡­ omnipotent and Heavenly Knowing, but I knew long ago they were by no means ordinary.¡±

    ¡°Huh, so this is an ordinary person¡¯s opinion of the Exterior? ¡± Meng Qi was a little shocked, his gaze still fixed on the junk from just now.

    On the junk above, a young man in a purple robe who had had a few too many to drink rushed over to the railing and vomited over the side. Spotting Meng Qi watching him he shouted out with the gusto that alcohol brings, ¡°What are you looking at? If you¡¯re so special go hire your own junk. For your mother!¡±

    Meng Qiughed and kept quiet as the man ranted and raved.

    The old boatman gently breathed in and said, ¡°Young man, you¡¯re not like most of the Jianghu heroes. If it were them, concerns for their own self-esteem and self-image would indubitablypel them to fight right now.¡±

    ¡°Ah, so cultured!¡±

    Meng Qi smiled and said, ¡°As a human-being, when a wild dog yaps, should one shout back, or bite it?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s reasonable. For a master to carry themselves at their position, they should not lower themselves to the level of a dog.¡± The old boatman suddenly saw the light. He felt the metaphor was a pretty good one.

    Upon hearing this, Meng Qi nodded. With a serious expression he said, ¡°That¡¯s why I tend to pick up a brick and throw it from a distance.¡±

    ¡°Umm¡­¡± The old boatman did not understand and looked perplexed.

    By then the boat and the junk had already put some distance between them, all he saw was Meng Qi¡¯s fingers flick and a small piece of wood shoot away from him. The woodnded in front of thed in the purple robe, which he promptly stood on¡­

    ¡°Kerplunk!¡± The purple robed fell t on his back, and his cursing and swearing suddenly stopped.

    ¡°Just like that.¡± Meng Qi smiled brightly, showing eight white teeth.

    ¡­ The old boatman opened his mouth as if he wanted to say something. He was speechless.

    Thed in the purple robe got up with some difficulty and, gesturing with his hands and feet, proceeded to report his unfortunate ident to hispadres. The few drunken Young Masters faces immediately went scarlet from shame, and hastily went about instructing the old madame to get the helmsman to turn around and chase after the small boat. They would teach whoever was on the boat a lesson.

    Witnessing this scene made the old boatman a little nervous, but seeing howposed Meng Qi was, the smile still on his face, he felt calm again.

    The junk relied on sails and had a tailwind, so in no time at all it was gaining on the small boat. The few hot-headed young masters rolled up their sleeves and prepared to board.

    Just then, the small boat passed by a stone arched bridge, on top of which a few people were crossing.

    One was dressed in ck clothes. He was carrying a long saber. He had square and not especially outstanding features, but he had the air of a hardened soldier, and his bearing was like that of a sword freshly drawn from the scabbard.

    Meng Qi did not pay much attention to the young masters behind him. His eyes scanned the people on the bridge. Suddenly he froze. It was a coincidence!

    As if by an invisible force attracting him, the man with the long saber turned his head and locked his gaze on Meng Qi, each man¡¯s pupils reflecting the other.

    ¡°The Unstoppable Yan Chong?¡±

    ¡°Killing de Su Meng?¡±

    There was almost Knife Qi in their gazes. The river behind Meng Qi erupted with a thunderous noise, and a wave struck the junk.

    Meng Qi, a smile still on the corners of his mouth, cupped one hand in the other before his chest and bowed.

    Yan Chong nodded his head and with the demeanor of an opponent on equal footing said, ¡°See you at Happycloud Heights.¡±

    After that, he turned his head and said something that brought his stunnedpanions back to reality. They walked away from the stone arch bridge.

    Hispanions were a mix of male and female, and they kept looking back with wide eyes and stunned expressions on their faces.

    ¡°Was that Killing de Su Meng?¡±

    The several drunk young masters were instantly sobered by the waves drenching them. Thinking of the two-man stand-off just now made the hairs on the backs of their necks stand-up. Once again they hastily instructed the old madame to turn them around.

    The old boatman murmured, ¡°The young man truly is a master.¡±

    Meng Qi quitely epted his praise and was about to open his mouth when he sensed something. Turning his head, he saw another junking downstream.

    This junk was quite in with no notable features and it was illuminated from the inside. The curtains were pulled open in one of the cabins revealing the person inside.

    In her in white dress, she was elegant, dream-like with deep eyes reflecting the fire from themps. There seemed to be a night sky strewn with stars in her eyes; bewitching and moving as if they carried both emotion and humor at the same time.

    ¡°Demoness Gu Xiaosang!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s amazing that she would show herself!¡±

    She smiled gleefully as she looked out and took in Meng Qi. Next to her stood a little girl of just a few years, her face a little orb of pink jade. She was wrapped up in a red quilted jacket.

    The junk was flowing with the current moving rapidly and in the blink of an eye, the boats would pass each other. Meng Qi was about to shout out, ¡°Demoness Gu Xiaosang is here!¡±

    That was when Gu Xiaosang pulled the little girl over to her.

    Right then and there, the girl looked at Meng Qi and said crisply,

    ¡°Daddy!¡±

    Meng Qi¡¯s mouth gaped open. He had forgotten whatever it was he was going to shout.

    The junk entered the canal ahead and he lost track of it. The old boatman pulled on the oars, oblivious to what had just happened. He was about to speak when he realized the young man was dumbfounded.

 Chapter 395: At Least Iâ€™ll Have a â€œFriendâ€ for the Road Ahead!

    <h4>Chapter 395: At Least I¡¯ll Have a ¡°Friend¡± for the Road Ahead!</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    It was as if Meng Qi had been struck by lightning. It was like he was flying through the cosmos being burnt to a crisp on his outsides. He had prepared himself for when he saw the demoness Gu again and her iming the child was his. He had thought that he sort of had a handle on how crazy people thought.

    However, who knew she would actually bring the kid along ¨C that crisp little voice saying daddy to Meng Qi was like being struck by Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship or Supernatural Power of Shaking Heaven and Hitting Earth. His Vital Spirit had been shaken, his thoughts were a mess now and it was hard to form sentences. He felt as if he had no idea of having been ¡°drugged and raped¡± by demoness Gu.

    ¡°Crazy people¡¯s thoughts are so random¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s really not something that a normal person like myself can fathom or specte!¡±

    Meng Qi came back to reality. He was certain that he had never had any rtions that precluded those of simply being enemies with the demoness Gu Xiaosang. He was both angry and annoyed. Inside, he was fuming, ¡°Woman! How dare you fool around in this way! If I don¡¯t get you back for this, then I am somebody who thinks gullible only has two Ls!¡±

    It felt good to curse her, and suddenly he felt a little d that none of this had taken ce in front of the masters of the Ranking List of Young Masters at the Party of Happycloud. One should not show any weakness in front of the experts of the Exterior, or under the public gaze. If Gu Xiaosang brought the little girl in front of him to say ¡°daddy¡±bined with tearful reproach for him having left her after having had his way with her, then his reputation would be shot.

    Naturally, it was not like being ruined from some grand injustice with everyone looking down upon him. After all, it was demoness Gu they were talking about; most of what she said could not be trusted. And without a blood test, nobody would believe her anyway. Moreover, hispadres would resolutely support him.

    In this regard, the matter would just be a funny story around Jianghu. In the days toe people would more than likely point at him with him being the butt of their jokes for things such as,

    ¡°Oh, so that¡¯s the Killing de Su Meng that the great goddess took the child in front of; I heard it wasn¡¯t even his!¡±

    ¡°Young Master Su, I know that the demoness wronged you, but I just have one question for you, just how old is your child now anyway? Hahaha.¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°No no no, why think so much about something that didn¡¯t even happen?¡± Meng Qi put an end to his chaotic thoughts. His jaw ached a bit from thinking about the contempt he felt for Gu Xiaosang, and at the same time he thought it best to keep as much distance from her as possible. In case this ¡°mental patient¡± found fit toe up with some new random act of madness.

    Fortunately, he had never had rtions with her, or he really would be in hot water!

    ¡°No no no, talking like this sounds like I almost got into a rtionship with her!¡±

    Meng Qi was no longer in any mood to sightsee along the river. He gave the old boatman, who looked on puzzled as Meng Qi leapt into the air and then alighted on the street on the left bank, some silver. He then disappeared into the crowd of people that were there enjoying the illuminations or making purchases for the Spring Festival.

    He was very experienced and his cognitive training was not too shabby either. He gradually calmed down again after a short while and put the matter in the back of his mind. He started contemting just why the demoness Gu may havee to Ying City at all.

    ¡°Anyway, that child isn¡¯t mine!¡±

    He knew she had traveled down south for a few months, and Six Fan School had not heard from her. Then suddenly she appeared in Ying City; it was unlikely to be an empty shot fired across the bows, or coincidence. Whichever way one looked at it, demoness Gu was not someone who was all that enamored with Kung Fu. It was unlikely she would voluntarily take the risk ofing to He Jiu¡¯s tournament. Or was she seeking some sort of breakthrough?

    Meng Qi thought that he understood Gu Xiaosang to some extent. She was very gifted and quite odd, yet quick-witted, making her very hard to predict. While she was able to apply herself at Kung Fu, she was not all that devoted to it. Besides this, there was not much else to it. It stood to reason, then, that she would not throw herself into action for the sake of a simrly matched opponent, temporarily discarding all other matters and risking so much in exchange. On the contrary, if Gu Xiaosang really met such a person she would most likely choose her moment and then just anihte them.

    ¡°Wait, is an understanding of mental patients any kind of understanding at all?¡±Meng Qi found himself in deep thought.

    He walked on and found that he had turned down a bustling street. He heard a familiar voice calling out to him,

    ¡°Brother Su.¡±

    Following the voice, he looked up and saw someone standing by a window on the third floor to his right. The face held a smile and was holding up a ss of wine to him. He felt as if he was looking upon a familiar face from back home as he was away on the road.

    He was in his early 20s wearing Confucian robes. His face was a little square and he had a broad nose and mouth. He did not have particrly memorable features, but his demeanor was dignified while he stood there asrge as a mountain.

    Meng Qi was surprised and ted all at once, and called out loudly, ¡°Brother Wang, I didn¡¯t reckon I¡¯d be seeing you here!¡±

    ¡°At least I¡¯ll have a ¡®friend¡¯ for the road ahead!¡±

    It was none other than Right-guarding Sword Wang Zai, the son of a concubine from the Wang family of Zhou County.

    ¡°A grand event such as this Party of Happycloud is taking ce in Jianghu. How could I miss it? At least, now I have run into you, brother Su!¡± Wang Zai boomed down, drawing many side nces.

    ¡°Brother Su?¡±

    ¡°Is it really him?¡±

    ¡°Could it be Killing de Su Meng?¡±

    Rows of eyes from all around fell at once upon Meng Qi. They were a mix of sizing him up, envy, reverence, passing judgment, being unconvinced and so on. Meng Qi could not help but straighten up a little as he felt like he was standing under a spotlight.

    ¡°Hey now, Brother Wang can really talk! That¡¯s no exaggeration at all!¡±

    He swaggered into the inn, climbing up to the third floor he found Wang Zai by his lonesome next to the window drinking. He broke into a smile,

    ¡°Brother Wang, drinking on your own just makes your sorrows worse! How can good wine be enjoyed without good friends?¡±

    Wang Zaiughed, ¡°Was I not waiting for you?¡±

    Seeing Meng Qi looking a little surprised, he added, ¡°I had a rendezvous with someone, who then couldn¡¯te and cancelled at thest minute. But it¡¯s alright, this way I get to have a drink with you, Brother Su.¡±

    ¡°Oh, well, we haven¡¯t seen each other for half a year.¡± Meng Qi, with no airs or graces, nted himself in a chair like he owned the ce and poured himself a ss while topping up Wang Zai¡¯s at the same time.

    This familiarity rather conveniently, and instintaneously, pulled them back to their time together in Yedu, as if they had never left.

    After they had raised their sses and toasted each other, Wang Zai pped the table andmented, ¡°Really, only half a year? I thought that at least a year or two had gone by without me knowing it. Brother Su, you really are a fast mover! People are shocked that you¡¯ve advanced so rapidly up the Ranking List of Young Masters. You were 19th and are now ranked in the top six.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not doing so badly yourself Brother Wang, already 15th.¡± Meng Qi kept his pride in check, and returned thepliment.

    ¡°I used to think that I was very fast but whenpared with you, Su, I feel ashamed. Thest time I looked at the Ranking List of Young Masters and I discovered you had disced first-rate opponents such as Shadow Cold Palm I couldn¡¯t believe it. Suddenly you¡¯re this high up¡­¡± Wang Zai said with sincerity while gesturing.

    Meng Qi ¡°modestly¡± said, ¡°Brother Wang, you know all about my background, I have no respect for when I am surrounded.¡±

    After making small talk for a while Wang Zai brought up an issue, ¡°I¡¯ve been staying in the Mi household these few days here in Ying City, and have had some dealings with the sect and aristocratic families. The younger generation is intrigued by the Party of Happycloud that He Jiu has organized and all these masters that areing to Ying City. However, most of them have no means of getting in, so we thought abouting together and holding a pre-event tournament for the martial artists topete in and demonstrate their skills at. Would you be interested in observing and refereeing it, perhaps giving them a few pointers?¡±

    ¡°To be a VIP¡­? ¡± Meng Qi knew that Wang Zai would not be making this up, and he nodded gently, ¡°How could I refuse Brother Wang¡¯s invitation? Which other masters from the Ranking List of Young Masters are attending?¡±

    ¡°Well, apart from you and I, Brother Yan, The Unstoppable, and Brother Chu, the Moving Stars and Moon. The rest are ranked beyond 20th on the Ranking List of Young Masters and are participants in the martial arts tournament¡­¡± Wang Zai said in detail.

    After a brief exchange of views on the matter, the two men turned to drinking and chatting about their own Jianghu experiences and the uing Party of Happycloud.

    ¡°The Ledgerkeeper of Lives has confirmed his attendance but hasn¡¯t arrived yet. Master Lotus won¡¯t be here for a few days. Demoness Gu and Wolf King probably won¡¯t dare show their faces in public, so they may or may note. Bliss Mendicant, Modest Deity of the Earth, and the others are really far away and there is no news of them attending. Buddhist Heart Palm, Master Lotus and End of the World are all within shouting distance¡­¡± Wang Zai sketched out for Meng Qi the intel he already knew that came out of Six Fan School, but he still feigned to listen intently nevertheless.

    They had a good chat and drank for a good three hours, then finally Wang Zaimented, ¡°Choosing to tread the path of Jianghu really has been a constant stream of trials and tribtions. I mean, if it¡¯s not danger you¡¯re facing, it¡¯s all the odd people. The greedy, the petty, those that cannot see the overall picture; those that make a scene or the shameless, it¡¯s enough to make one truly irritable. However, it¡¯s hard to raise such difficult questions due to their upright status within society, while avoiding being pigeonholed by people as narrow-minded. There¡¯s also the risk of losing one¡¯s presence as a master. Aye, forget about it! After all, we¡¯re cultured, let¡¯s just put it down to us being afraid of them.¡±

    Meng Qi grinned, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid.¡±

    Wang Zai asked sincerely, ¡°Huh, why not? Do you have some secret recipe that I don¡¯t know about Brother Su?¡±

    Meng Qi replied in earnest, ¡°It¡¯s because I am not cultured at all and I have always been narrow-minded.¡±

    Wang Zai¡¯s expression froze, surprisingly he had nothing to say.

    ¡­

    In having finalized the VIP issue, Meng Qi and Wang Zai parted ways and returned to their quarters at their respective inns.

    He had a long saber at his waist and was dressed in ck clothes. His form was upright and masculine, like that of a soldier. In the eyes of passing guests, or even critical onlookers, he was someone with an outstanding demeanor, a master.

    On seeing him enter the inn, one of the windows on the second floor gave a squeal as it shut.

    Meng Qi passed through the inn¡¯s gardens and arrived at a small courtyard at the rear of the inn, he pulled out some keys and opened the gate.

    Nothing felt out of the ordinary, but as he entered the wing room his heart lurched, his alertness immediately rising. A nging sound stemming from Heaven Inflicted Pain and his gaze was drawn to the bed.

    All he saw was a woman dressed in a in white dress lying on her side on the bed. She was dreamy, as pretty as a picture. She cradled her cheek in her hand and she was looking at him, smiling.

    What she was wearing was all-enveloping so that apart from her arms, neck and face, no other piece of her skin was visible. However, this in white dress followed every contour of her body, which was like a small range of hills. It was enough to make one¡¯s throat turn dry from the irresistible seductive element.

    ¡°My husband, finally you¡¯re home.¡± As she spoke her eyes were awash with a young woman¡¯s charms, looking into them was like drowning in a deep pool of water. It could only be the demoness, Gu Xiaosang.

    Meng Qi put himself on alert at the same time as he opened his mouth to cry out to anyone nearby, to expose Gu Xiaosang¡¯s whereabouts and consequently assist in subduing her.

    At that moment, Gu Xiaosang flicked her fingers and an objectnded in front of Meng Qi. It made a tinkling sound.

    It was a blue lotus flower, a fine resemnce to one at least, very poetic, and on top of it was inscribed, ¡°Flower-washing, Qi Zhengyan¡±.

    ¡°Senior Brother Qi?¡± Meng Qi¡¯s gaze froze, ¡°What have you done to him?¡±

    This emblem was used to identify one as a member of the Huanhua Swords Sect. It belonged to Qi Zhengyan. Meng Qi¡¯s spirit scanned it and verified it as genuine.

    ¡°I saved him.¡± Gu Xiaosang sat up slowly, like silky ck hair flowing, her movements were bothzy and enchanting.

    ¡°What?¡± Meng Qi was perplexed.

    Gu Xiaosang giggled, but didn¡¯t answer. She looked at Meng Qi seductively, ¡°My husband, isn¡¯t our child lovely?¡±

    ¡°Nobody has had children with you!¡± Meng Qi growled.

    Gu Xiaosang got up and half-jokingly said, ¡°The Six Realms can turn back time, creating potential realities. This is something I have experienced. We can go and explore the remnants of the Celestial Court. We can face and head off danger together, fall in love and have our child.¡±

    Meng Qi was once more dumbfounded. He had had simr spections about the Dominator of Samsara in the Six Realms. He stammered,

    ¡°No, it can¡¯t be true?¡±

    ¡°Of course it is¡­¡± Gu Xiaosang revealed her moonlight and starlight supressing smile in a sh, ¡°a lie.¡±

    ¡°You believed even something like that? I knew you had simr ideas about Samsara in the Six Realms, as do I too. However, just talking about it like that, you went and bought it, hook, line and sinker. You¡¯re so daft¡­¡± Her smile was extremely lovely and cute.

 Chapter 396: He Jiu of the Eastsea Sword Village

    <h4>Chapter 396: He Jiu of the Eastsea Sword Vige</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    The veins on Meng Qi¡¯s forehead throbbed with rage. Feeling a strong urge to give the demoness a good thrashing, he repeatedly reminded himself that he shouldn¡¯t take offense at the words of a mental patient. ¡°Senior Brother Qi is still in her hands!¡±

    Finally managing to calm his turbulent emotions, he paid no heed to her jab about the child. In a deep voice, he asked, ¡°Miss Xiaosang, where¡¯s Senior Brother Qi? Why would he encounter danger?¡±

    Gu Xiaosang feigned a tearful hurt look. Pouting, she said, ¡°Husband, the way you¡¯re calling me makes us look like strangers. Don¡¯t you usually call me your darling wife?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s hardly the point! No, you¡¯re not just schizophrenic, you¡¯re also delusional!¡±Meng Qi thought, feeling exasperated and helpless.

    Just as he was about to question her again, her expression turned solemn. She tilted her head to look at him, appearing mischievous and adorable. ¡°It¡¯s not safe to talk now. Let¡¯s find another opportunity to meet in the next few days. When it came to some things, you wouldn¡¯t trust my¡ªyour wife¡¯s¡ªword for it. But if it¡¯s your Senior Brother Qi, you wouldn¡¯t doubt it anymore.¡±

    Her expression took on a hint of sadness as she spoke.

    ¡°What do you mean ¡®your Senior Brother Qi¡¯¡­¡± mumbled Meng Qi in response, his mouth twitching. His voice trailed off without ending his question as he decided to drop the matter.

    Disying a sudden aptitude for acting and stagecraft, Gu Xiaosang wore a solemn expression as she approached him. In a hushed tone she advised, ¡°You¡¯d better stay indoors a few days. However you can¡¯t stay here anymore. Head to Happycloud Heights as soon as possible.¡±

    She brushed past him at her final syble, pushed through the door and left, leaving only a faint and seemingly perpetual fragrance in her wake.

    Meng Qi remained in a daze, mesmerized by the silhouette of the retreating Gu Xiaosang. When he woke up, all traces of her former presence were already gone.

    It suddenly dawned on him that he had barely grasped the true strength of Gu Xiaosang. As ordinary andmon as she appeared, her actions and movements were no different to that of any skillful warriors of the Nine Apertured Master. She simply didn¡¯t have the natural grace and rhythm that harmonized the teachings of the Dharma and Logos of the Heaven and Earth, only finesse that hardly resembled that of Wang Siyuan and his peers. And yet this was precisely the reason she was so terrifying.

    She had unsealed her Eight Apertures when he was barely a sapling in the disciplines of the martial arts world. Though he had developed smoothly through fortuitous encounters in his journeyter on, she had not dawdled without improvements of her own either. In the series of the Celestial Court tasks, she had hunted and killed the Sessors of the Mystic Fairy. Her encounters and gains at the remnants of the Ninth Heaven would barely be less fruitful than his. For as long has he attained the level of the Eighth Acupore through his remarkable talents, resources, toil andbor; surely she had not remained a mere practitioner of the martial art skills of a Nine Apertures. It would be nothing less of inconceivable should she not have exceeded the expectations of attaining the levels of the Heaven-Man Connection, the Oneness of Heaven and Men, or even the heights of one who had achieved the Half-Step before the Exterior.

    It was bewildering as she had yet to disy any shred of improvement of her levels. One might wonder if she had mastered the ability to mask her aura of Oneness of Heaven and Men?

    He projected his spiritual senses to trace the trail of Gu Xiaosang, but it seemed that the trail had gone cold.

    Just then, her silver-bells-likeughter rang next to his ears. ¡°My husband, I¡¯m very happy that you continued to dress this way. I¡¯ve decided to forgive you for not being honest about what¡¯s in your heart.¡±

    Her voice came drifting through the air, shocking him. She had not gone far, and yet he had not detected the slightest trace of her!

    When the meaning behind her words hit him, he nced down at the ck clothes he had been wearing as the significance finally sank in. He mumbled quietly, his face twitching, ¡°You presume too much¡­¡±

    Gu Xiaosang had been the one to design the dashing, warrior-like outfit for him.

    Setting aside his emotions, he pondered over herst warning with a dreadful foreboding. ¡°Senior Brother Qi is in danger. The ominous caution of staying indoors and make haste for Happycloud Heights¡­ Could it be that someone is targeting me?¡±

    ¡°Or is it just a ruse or ploy by this devilish woman?¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll have to go to Happycloud Heights anyway. There would be hardly any difference if I go now orter, especially without any discernible signs of evil intent¡­¡±

    Meng Qi wouldn¡¯t be prejudiced against a person¡¯s opinion or thought just because of his or her character. He wouldn¡¯t subjectively believe the warning to be a lie just because it came from Gu Xiaosang. He would carefully analyze the statement and decide the truth of it after weighing the pros and cons.

    He pondered a moment before packing his belongings and his trusty de, Heaven Inflicted Pain. He left a few taels of silver on the table of his room before he swiftly left the inn, heading towards the banks of Lake Yue.

    Despite the word ¡°Heights¡± in the nomenture of Happycloud Heights, the manor of the Eastsea Sword Vige was not on the outskirts of the city. It sat close to Lake Yue and Misty Rain Mountain at the North-West corner of Ying City. Unlike most cities, Lake Yue the Misty Rain Mountain were enclosed within the boundaries of Ying City, adding to the remarkably enormous length and breadth of the city. Word from the Six Fan School was thendscape was included within the confines of the city walls for the purpose of their natural energies and properties which would bolster the protection barrier of the city.

    Happycloud Heights was surrounded by mountains on one side and water on the other. It was also heavily guarded. Compared to ordinary gardens or parks, it appeared somewhat boorish.

    Ignoring the fact that it waste into the night, Meng Qi pulled on the knocker to knock on the door.

    In just a short while, he heard the small door next to the main entrance creak open. An old servant dressed in a dark blue robe popped his head through the door. ¡°Young master, is there something urgent that you¡¯re visiting our Happycloud Heights at this hour?¡±

    Taking in Meng Qi¡¯s extraordinary temperament, he didn¡¯t dare to raise his voice and made a polite question instead.

    ¡°I¡¯m Su Meng. I was invited here.¡± Meng Qi took out the invitation.

    The old servant took a look at the invitation and a wide smile instantly lit up his face. ¡°So it¡¯s you, Young Master Su. I¡¯ll report your arrival to the Heightslord immediately.¡±

    He led Meng Qi into the reception hall and quickly stepped inside to make his report. He returned shortly with a bright smile. ¡°Young Master Su, it so happens that our Young Master isn¡¯t practicing his Kung Fu. He invites you to join him in the Sky-surging Sword Qi Hall.¡±

    ¡°He Jiu is quite polite¡­¡± Meng Qi nodded and followed the old servant out of the building and through a rock garden with a pool, all the way to a hall seemingly cast out of ck iron.

    He felt Sword Qi assaulting his senses the second he entered the hall. It was as if this ce stored tens of thousands of swords but when he took a closer look, there was nothing here. There were only pirs and walls made out of steel, as well as ordinary tables and chairs.

    In the seat of honor was someone sitting upright. He looked about 24 or 25 years old and was tall andrge. He had straight eyebrows and deep eyes. His looks couldn¡¯t be considered outstanding but when he sat there with a faint smile, he exuded a strong aura of heroism. It was as if nothing in the world could stand in his way and no enemy could frighten him.

    If his aura were just a little bit stronger, it would make him look mad. If it were just a little bit weaker, it would be unnoticeable. The intensity of his aura was just right.

    He Jiu, like Gu Xiaosang, appeared like an ordinary Nine Apertures master to Meng Qi¡¯s senses. However, if he closed his eyes and ears, used his Standing Still heart sutras integrated with his Enter Imperceptibility, he would sense only a mass of Sword Qi from He Jiu. The mass of energy inhaled and expelled the frighteningly sharp Sword Qi indefinitely.

    He Jiu wore a white robe with a simple bandage wrapped around his neck.

    ¡°Heightslord He, are you injured?¡± Meng Qi asked curiously, after greeting him with a salute.

    He Jiu was the junior heightslord of the Eastsea Sword Vige. His father, He Ba, acted as regent for the position. His grandfather, He Qi, had long given up worldly affairs.

    He Jiu burst out inughter and replied unconcerned, ¡°Wolf King visited yesterday and struck me with his w. I returned the favor with three strikes of my sword.¡±

    ¡°Wolf King sure made his way over here quick,¡± Meng Qi said, feeling emotional. His detour to Maoling had cost him the wonderful opportunity to meet Wolf King.

    He Jiu pointed at one of the chairs and indicated Meng Qi sit. He said, as if speaking of amon affair, ¡°It¡¯s true he made his way here quickly but he still fell short of my expectations. He could only give me a few slight injuries.¡±

    ¡°After suffering three of my strikes, I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s stuck in Ying City for recovery.¡±

    It was the simple and matter-of-fact way in which He Jiu narrated his story that made him exude the aura of the top warrior on the ranking list.

    ¡°I see.¡± Meng Qi¡¯s interest was piqued. He decided to take this opportunity to keep Wolf King here in the River East forever.

    He would go in for the kill while his opponent was ill!

    He Jiu didn¡¯t boast of his achievement. After giving a brief description, he smiled and said, ¡°Most people find it burdensome to stay in the Happycloud Heights and would love nothing more than toe only on thest day, yet you came here so openly. I¡¯ve got a newfound respect for you, Killing de. You really deserve your title.¡±

    ¡°Staying here can save me quite a bit of money.¡± Meng Qi looked at him with a serious, no-nonsense look.

    The corner of He Jiu¡¯s mouth twitched, somewhat ruining his air of uninhibited boldness. Heughed, patting the table. ¡°Honest and frank!¡±

    ¡°I was nning to have a spar with you but having it so early will just ruin my anticipation for the Party of Happycloud,¡± he said honestly. ¡°So I hope you¡¯ll stay on guard during these few days and keep your condition at its optimum level.¡±

    ¡°So it¡¯s true that there will be challenges during the Party of Happycloud¡­¡± Meng Qi nodded, looking thoughtful.

    They began discussing martial arts. When the topic came to the changes in movements and the operating of genuine Qi, both became incredibly happy with one another and felt the other party deserved their reputation.

    He Jiu arranged for Meng Qi to stay in the Unmelted Snow Tower. The tower was close enough to the river that he could see the reflection of the moon on the water¡ªheaven and earth, two different worlds.

    Meng Qi examined the door and windows beforeying down on the bed. He began practicing his Muscle-bone Strengthening Scripture.

    The more time passed, the more Meng Qi found the Peerless Godly Kung Fu to be extraordinary. Whether in desmanship, sword art, or his newly learned palmsmashing art, he felt as if he had studied them from many years and had gained a solid foundation. He had considered his genuine Qi to be ample, if limited in progress, but there was a newyer of refinement and strength to it.

    His understanding of his Heaven de, Matchless Celestial Saber, as well as enlightened Aperture Kung Fu like the Immortal Pressing Art, had gradually deepened as well. They were taking a turn for the better, with inexplicable changes happening to them.

    Of course, the most important thing was that scripture enabled him to cultivate the skill at twice the speed.

    The chaos and disorder concentrated into a certain tranquility, separating him from the heaven and earth outside. It was as if he was being enveloped in warm water. It was incrediblyfortable.

    When he was done practicing the Muscle-bone Strengthening Scripture, he sat cross-legged and activated his Eight Nine Mysteries.

    Like the downward flowing of a river, the genuine Qi of his Eight Nine Mysteries suddenly broke through a certain obstacle after an indefinite amount of time.

    Thud!

    He had enlightened his Qianyin, or external genitalia, an Aperture acupoint and also promoted his Eight Nine Mysteries into its current realm. His skin glowed faint gold. He felt like there was an endless supply of vital energy in him, energizing his entire body. Even his Heaven Inflicted Pain felt much lighter.

    Considering the progress in his cultivation, he would be able to start focusing solely on the Eight Nine Mysteries after his Golden Bell Shield broke through the Nine Apertures.

    He exhaled. The addition of Muscle-bone Strengthening Scripture had greatly pushed up the day he thought he would break through. When Meng Qi opened his eyes, they were deep. The depths of his pupils seemed to be constantly changing, glittering in magnificent colors.

    After spending a day at Happycloud Heights, Wang Zai personally visited Meng Qi and took him to the venue. The long-awaited Ying City martial arts demonstration had begun.

    This time, he wasn¡¯t a participant but a guest judge. In other words, he would be sitting with the seniors and former legends.

 Chapter 397: Advice on Bladesmanship

    <h4>Chapter 397: Advice on desmanship</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    The venue of the Ying City martial arts demonstration this time was finally decided, after several twists and turns, to be the practicing field of the Six Fan School. Firstly, the location was suitable for spectating andmentary, as well asrge enough to amodate the warriors of Jianghu that had flocked to the city. Secondly, the venue had been the subject of animosity between aristocratic families, the Yuehua Sect and Book Lu Academy. They all wanted to hold the event in their own territories to raise their prestige. No one wanted to give in, so the venue was eventually relegated to the bystander, Six Fan School.

    The event this time called for young warriors, so there were no Exterior Scenery experts who epted the challenge. However, they still paid close attention to the demonstration should their treasured disciples suffer disadvantages and ruin themselves by their own careless mistakes. So, Meng Qi was pretty calm and did not worry about Gu Xiaosang¡¯s warning that he should stay indoors. No matter whom it was targeting him, it was likely that they wouldn¡¯t be able to escape after harming him. That was unless they had someone skilled at assassination or even a Half-step Exterior Scenery master. However, such masters were considered precious to the Wang family of River East. They would not sacrifice their masters on someone like Meng Qi.

    When he arrived at the practicing field, all the stands were already upied by Jianghu men, young and retired. Most came here to join the fun and gain some future conversation material.

    On one of the stands, the center was vacant except for four ck chairs separated by tables. On the tables were teapots, cups, and snacks.

    ¡°I wonder which seat I will be taking¡­¡± Meng Qi thought absent-mindedly. Beside him, Wang Zai could not tell what he was thinking about at all.

    ¡°The four of us will be sitting there. We¡¯re only responsible for instructing the contestants. The Mi family will take care of the rest,¡± Wang Zai exined dutifully.

    Meng Qi nodded and stepped onto the stand with Wang Zai. A hush fell over the ce as the Jianghu folks on the stand stopped their discussions and cast their nces towards the two of them.

    A person¡¯s reputation was akin to a tree¡¯s shadow. Right now, Meng Qi could be considered as a person famed throughout the world.

    After all, who had not heard of his impressive feat of stripping three masters off the ranking list in front of the temple?

    ¡°Pick any seat you want.¡± Wang Zai smiled, pointing at the chairs. He appeared calm and at ease.

    Meng Qi took a look at the chairs and chuckled. ¡°I prefer the left side.¡±

    He then walked to the second chair from the left, exuding an air of responsibility.

    Wang Zai sat down next to him in the first chair from the left. He started an idle conversation with Meng Qi since they were both early. The Unstoppable Yan Chong and Moving Stars and Moon Chu Yunyu were not there yet, neither was the Mi family.

    A short whileter, a tall and slender young man led two people to the stand. One of them was Yan Chong, whom Meng Qi had met before. The other was wearing a robe and a crown. His eyebrows were short and thick and his face was long. His arms were drooping by his sides. He had clean and fair skin, as if it was carved out of jade.

    Wang Zai stood up and made the introductions. ¡°This is Mi Zijing of the Mi family, a good friend of mine. This is Killing de Su Meng. I don¡¯t need to borate, do I?¡±

    Mi Zijing was impably dressed, carrying a subtle air of nobility. His appearance was the most standard look of the son of an aristocratic family, neither extravagant nor exaggerated. A polite smile appeared on his delicate face as he heard Wang Zai¡¯s words, he then replied courteously, ¡°Young Master Su, your name is known throughout Jianghu. How can I not know you? I¡¯d love nothing more than to have your strength. That way, I could delightfully take revenge on those who do me wrong, repay the kindness of those who help me and eliminate all that stand in my way.¡±

    Without waiting for a reply, he pointed at Yan Zhong and the other person. ¡°¡®The Unstoppable¡¯ Yan Chong and ¡®Moving Stars and Moon¡¯ Chu Yunyu, Brother Yu,¡± he said, chuckling. ¡°I don¡¯t have to introduce them either, do I?¡±

    They were all masters among the top 20 of the Ranking List of Young Masters. Their martial arts and battle records had already been analyzed thousands of times.

    ¡°Though I¡¯ve never met them, I¡¯ve long heard of them.¡± Meng Qi smiled, saluting them.

    Yan Chong returned the salute. ¡°I¡¯ve long wanted to meet you, Killing de, as well.¡±

    Chu Yunyuughed heartily. ¡°You¡¯re both masters of swordsmen ranked in the top 10. We¡¯ll soon be witnessing ferocious battles between you two great masters of the Saber Dao. Why be so courteous?¡±

    Speaking of being the only two great swordsmen, Meng Qi and Yan Chong met each other¡¯s eyes. They could see each other¡¯s dense fighting spirit. Their nces seemed to transform into strands of Knife Qi that tried to test andpete with each other.

    Nevertheless, they both had self-control and understood that their battleground would be the Party of Happycloud. If they fought now, they would be drawing attention away from the event itself. So they simply exchanged smiles and settled into their seats.

    ¡°Young Master Su, since you¡¯re not even 20 yet, I¡¯ll call you Younger Brother Su. Simply the mention of your fight at the temple would be enough to thrill me to the core and agitate me. I¡¯d love nothing more than to be there and fight in your ce.¡± Bypassing Yan Chong, Chu Yunyu spoke to Meng Qi in a familiar and friendly way.

    Heughed self-deprecatingly and continued, ¡°Of course, if I were in your ce, I would be struck off the list instead.¡±

    Chu Yunyu was currently ranked 19th on the list. He was conscious of the fact that it was strenuous for him to fight even the me-scorching Devilman on his own, never mind the stronger Cold Palm Specter or the Soul-losing Flute that was capable of affecting and controlling one¡¯s soul.

    One would be hard-pressed to find even several of the top 10 masters that could confidently say they could win against that line-up. After all, not everyone¡¯s Kung Fu was suitable for group warfare.

    Meng Qiughed and replied politely, ¡°Brother Chu sure knows how to joke. You¡¯re dubbed Moving Stars and Moon and known for using your opponent¡¯s strength against themselves and diverting attacks. Even if you can¡¯t beat your opponent, you¡¯ll still be able to find a way to flee.¡±

    Chu Yunyu saluted, epting thepliment without shame. ¡°Thank you for your words of praise, Younger Brother Su. They¡¯re just petty tricks unworthy of mention.¡±

    The other Jianghu men on the stand nodded after hearing their conversation.¡°It seems that sess in battles didn¡¯t only depend on one¡¯s strength. It also depended on whether or not one endangered or restrained his opponent. Moving Stars and Moon was actually stronger than rumored¡­¡±

    ¡°I was just being polite. This guy¡¯s shamelessness is on par with mine¡­¡± Meng Qi thought, feeling as if he had found a match in Chu Yunyu.

    Just as Chu Yunyu was about to continue talking, Mi Zijing pped his hands, creating a sound that was crisp, loud, and far-reaching. The sound reached the ears of every Jianghu man on the stands. After hearing it through their enthusiastic discussions, they all became quiet.

    ¡°This person is pretty powerful¡­¡± Meng Qi was momentarily stunned. If Mi Zijing joined the Jianghu, he would most definitely find himself on the Ranking List of Young Masters, but he seemed to harbor no such desire.

    Mi Zijing delivered a bombastic opening speech and said during his conclusion, ¡°This time, we¡¯ve invited the sixth master on the ranking list, ¡®Killing de¡¯ Young Master Su. the seventh master ¡®The Unstoppable¡¯ Young Master Yan, the 15th master ¡®Right-guarding Sword¡¯ Young Master Wang, as well as the 19th master ¡®Moving Stars and Moon¡¯ Young Master Chu. Everyone, feel free to challenge each other or perform your martial arts. We¡¯ll have the four young masters give theirments.¡±

    Just as he finished talking, a person leaped into the field and said with a clear voice, ¡°I¡¯m Mo Jing¡¯an from the Sword-script Pavilion! Who will ept my challenge?¡±

    From another side, a swordsman came flying into the field as he shouted, ¡°I¡¯m Hill-splitting Mountain-hacking Teng Qijiao of Ning prefecture. I will ept your challenge!¡±

    They first bowed at the judges before exchanging salutes. They took out their sword and de and began fighting closely with one another. Sometimes, sword light would sh brilliantly. Other times, it was as if snowkes were sent fluttering in the air. The audience could not stop hollering as they watched the battle.

    ¡°Six Apertures opened with crude sword art¡­¡± After taking a look at the match, Meng Qi could not bring himself to feel any enthusiasm. He caught Yan Chong¡¯s eyes when he shifted his gaze ever so slightly. Yan Chong looked as absent-minded as he was.

    The match dragged on for a long time before a victor was finally determined. Mo Jing¡¯an from the Sword-script Pavilion scored the victory in the end. He saluted the judges with a face full of smiles. ¡°Please advise me, young masters.¡±

    After a brief pause, Wang Zai said, ¡°Young Master Teng¡¯s sword power is fierce and utilizes its forte of ferocity well. Young Master Mo¡¯s movement is exquisite, continuous, and smooth as if spilling and rapidly scribbling ink. Young Master Mo has shown a better grasp of the fundamentals. Earlier, he appeared to have fought bitterly for his victory but he had yet to use all of his strength. How could such sword art be used for defense rather than offense?¡±

    Hisments hit right on the mark, prompting Mo Jing¡¯an to smile even more widely. A thunderous apuse rose around them.

    ¡°As expected of Brother Wang Zai¡­¡± Feeling impressed, Meng Qi coughed gently and said, ¡°Brother Wang, you¡¯ve stolen all my lines. I have nothing else to add.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like I can point out the w of his first move or the mistake he made in his second¡­ Who knows if he would be enraged out of humiliation and smash himself to death in front of us¡­¡±

    Seeing that the sixth ranked Killing de didn¡¯t make any furtherments, Mo Jing¡¯an appeared a little disappointed. Subsequently, Yan Chong and Yan Chuyu altered some of Wang Zai¡¯sments and delivered it as their own.

    ¡°Young master Mo, you¡¯ve just gained a victory. Go and take a rest first before you take on another match,¡± Mi Zijing said.

    Just then, a swordsman appeared from one of the stands. ¡°I¡¯m Sung Jue. I couldn¡¯t bear to share my nickname in front of four ranking young masters. I¡¯ll now perform my desmanship. Please advise me.¡±

    As he spoke, he directed a heated gaze at Yan Chong and Meng Qi. They were universally-recognized as some of the best enlightenment period masters of the Saber Dao.

    He demonstrated his desmanship, performing formidable movements that gave rise to the wind. asionally, his movements would turn tricky, but thebination oddly worked well for him. He hadpletely unleashed his killing intent. Compared to the two swordsmen earlier, he was evidently stronger.

    Meng Qi nodded as he watched admiringly, but soon frowned. ¡°There is a problem in Sung Jue¡¯s desmanship , a big problem that he isn¡¯t aware of!¡±

    Afterpleting the set of desmanship, Sung Jue returned his de to its sheath and requestedments.

    Before Meng Qi could speak, Yan Chong was already asking, ¡°Young Master Sung, is your master or long-time sparring partner left-handed?¡±

    Sung Jue was stunned. ¡°Young Master Yan, do you know my master?¡±

    Yan Chong shook his head. ¡°No, but I can tell that your desmanship is obviously influenced by left-handed de movements. You would unconsciously make changes toward your right and neglect your left side. This has already be a habit. It¡¯s not typically conspicuous but if you encounter a simr opponent, this habit will be the cause of your downfall.¡±

    Sung Jue stood there in a daze, thinking over all his previous battles. He felt a cold sweat trickling down his back. He finally saluted Yan Chong after a long time and said, ¡°Thank you for your instructions, Young Master Yan. I¡¯ll never forget your great favor to me.¡±

    He spoke sincerely, for this advice was equivalent to saving his life.

    ¡°He could tell that just from his demonstration?¡±

    ¡°Yan Chong is indeed a great swordsman!¡± The audience once again raised an uproar, praising him non-stop.

    Yan Chong turned to Meng Qi and asked, ¡°Do you have anything to add, Young Master Su?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve already said all that I wanted to say¡­¡± Meng Qi thought, feeling aggrieved, and shook his head in response.

    After Sung Jue took his leave, someone saw how much he reaped and immediately went up to the field. He didn¡¯t give Mo Jing¡¯an the chance to challenge another person.

    ¡°I¡¯m Chang Hui. I don¡¯t dare to mention my nickname either. I¡¯ll perform a set of my desmanship. Please don¡¯t mind a novice like me performing in front of you experts.¡±

    The new participant was also a swordsman whose forte was the many changes in his desmanship. He pushed his demonstration to its peak as if spreading it like a.

    Meng Qi watched intently and instantly opened his mouth when the demonstration was over, not giving Yan Chong any chance to speak. ¡°Young Master Chang, there are ring ws in your seventh, 11th, 20th movements, as well as¡­¡±

    In one breath, he pointed out mistakes in five of the participant¡¯s movements.

    Yan Chong nodded, showing that it was an obvious problem indeed.

    ¡°Though these five movements appeared in harmony with the rest, they fell short when it came to the changes, resulting in ackluster performance. Was this set of desmanship an iplete art that waster restored?¡± Meng Qi said slowly.

    ¡°How could he tell?¡± Stunned, Chang Hui responded, ¡°Precisely. My family spent 10 years restoring this sword art with these five movements.¡±

    There were sounds of gasping all around. The audience could not believe that Meng Qi was able to grasp the reason behind Chang Hui¡¯s mistakes.

    Yan Chong¡¯s expression was solemn. ¡°Killing de¡¯s eyesight was decent indeed.¡±

    Meng Qi smiled and said, ¡°Try making this change in your seventh movement¡­¡±

    He raised his hand to act as a saber and began mimicking Chang Hui¡¯s seventh movement with his advice. No one had caught on but Yan Chong¡¯s nce remained solemn.

    After Meng Qi started practicing the Muscle-bone Strengthening Scripture, his Knife Dao seemed to have improved again. Under thebined forces of the Eight Nine Mysteries technique and the stage of Enter Imperceptibility, Chang Hui¡¯s changes in desmanship and flow of genuine Qi, as well as his Dharma ess were all unable to fool Meng Qi¡¯s senses. He could now imitate the movements of the original user down to the veryst detail.

    With such deep understanding as well as high Saber Dao cultivation, Meng Qi was surely able to alter these five movements solely based on its preceding and following movements.

    Chang Hui could not understand why but memorized Meng Qi¡¯s movements and regurgitated them.

    This time, his demonstration burst with endless knife energy that filled everything between heaven and earth. The thick threads of knife energy enveloped him.

    Even with the limited understanding of the intricacies of Meng Qi¡¯s alterations, the audience could still tell that the innate quality of his movements had been heightened.

    The more Chang Hui demonstrated the movements, the more surprised he became . ¡°This isparable to the original desmanship!¡±

    ¡°Had ¡®Killing de¡¯ Su Meng¡¯s Knife Dao reached this level?¡±

    ¡°He basically just invented a new sword art!¡±

    Meng Qi felt a sudden jolt as he was watching Chang Hui and swept his eyes sideways. He saw an attractive youngdy looking at him with an admiring expression. Next to her was a familiar-looking, dark-faced young man.

    ¡°Gu Xiaosang?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s Senior Brother Qi next to her!¡±

 Chapter 398: Developments in Ying City

    <h4>Chapter 398: Developments in Ying City</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Qi Zhengyan had altered his appearance to make his face appear like the bottom of a pot. His back was slightly arched and he was supporting himself on crutches with both hands. He resembled an ordinary Jianghu member who made special weapons. Had Meng Qi not been very familiar with him, he would probably havepletely missed him.

    Gu Xiaosang¡¯s power in this aspect was really praiseworthy!

    She was wearing a red coat, had two pigtails tied, and had very delicate features, very much unlike the style of the Goddess of Grand Luo.

    ¡°Don¡¯t answer. Directly use Secret Voice-sending instead. Although we might still be heard if Exterior-level masters pay attention, I can¡¯t care less anymore. Right now it¡¯s noisy all around us and there are people using Secret Voice-sending everywhere. Who would think that the ¡®Killing de¡¯ Su Meng, who¡¯s sitting in the middle, ismunicating with a few unassuming persons nearby?¡± Gu Xiaosang¡¯s voice would have been much crisper if she had not intentionally concealed her charm. Even though she said so much in a single breath, her words were still very clear.

    Meng Qi looked at the front and observed Chang Hui¡¯s demonstration of his desmanship. He ignored Gu Xiao Sang and directly told Qi Zhengyan using Secret Voice-sending,¡±What kind of danger did you run into, Senior Brother Qi? How¡¯re your injuries?¡±

    Qi Zhengyan looked straight ahead at the center of the practicing field as well. In a low voice, he replied, ¡°I¡¯m being targeted by ¡®The Myths¡¯.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯ve discovered our identities?¡± Meng Qi was not particrly surprised. Before Bluecloud Progenitor¡¯s pearls and after they had finished their task, the four of them had guessed as much.

    Although he had not used his sword when dealing with the Matriarch of the West, Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s ¡°Anatta Sword¡± was too iconic. There also had not been other Dharmakaya movements used to interfere with their judgment, so it was likely that she had been recognized. Out of the people she knew, many used a knife, but few had such strength. Thus, since he was familiar with her, his identity was also suspected.

    Even though there could be Samsara travelers who kept themselves anonymous and did not ask to be famous in the main world, Meng Qi could not free himself from others¡¯ suspicions. Following that line of thought, Qi Zhengyan who had the title of ¡°World-subduing Heavenly Demon¡± would seem simr to someone at that time, and it was even more so for Ruan Yushu, who had been born with the Heart of Zither.

    Only Zhao Heng, who had never entered Jianghu and had never contacted them in the real world, left no tracks for ¡°The Myths¡± to trace.

    It seemed that they had been a little rash when they had made friends with one another in the main world. However, at that time they would not have known that after the death mission, they would encounter other Samsara travelers even if they were not on a confrontational mission.

    ¡°Probably,¡± answered Qi Zhengyan with certainty. ¡°I wasn¡¯t in time for the Dongyang Vi matter and have no grudges with ¡®The Myths¡¯, and the ¡®Blessing-endowed Heavenly Official¡¯ deals merciless fatal strikes. Evidently, they aren¡¯t after the Divine Skill impartation I¡¯m rumored to have.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯ve directly taken action? Senior Brother Qi, how¡¯re your injuries? How¡¯s the ¡®Blessing-endowed Heavenly Official¡¯s¡¯ strength?¡± Meng Qi asked in one breath.

    Ruan Yushu lived deep in Langya and had not yet entered Jianghu, while Jiang Zhiwei had a very deep background, what with her Master being ranked first on the Celestial Rankings. He had once killed one of The Myths¡¯ strongest members, ¡°Patriarch of the East¡±, and emerged unscathed. Hence, ¡°The Myths¡± would not choose to exact revenge on them. After all, ¡°The Immortals¡± had already gotten into trouble for obtaining The Buddha¡¯s Palm. ¡°The Myths¡± was simply venting its anger on himself and the others. They did not derive any benefit from doing so, and would thus not take any risks.

    Therefore, they seemed to have locked on to Senior Brother Qi, who was but an ordinary Huanhua Swords Sect disciple, and himself, a former Shaolin Temple disciple.

    ¡°Yeah. When I was traveling in River East, I heard about the Party of Happycloud. I thought that you and Junior Sister Jiang would definitely be invited and so I came to take a look. Who knew, along the way I got ambushed by someone who was wearing a special mask from ¡®The Myths¡¯. It was ¡®Blessing-endowed Heavenly Official¡¯ and he has the strength of an ordinary Half-step Exterior Scenery-level master. I fought hard with him and suffered injuries in other to escape, and was chased for more than a hundred miles.¡±

    ¡°Just as my injuries were acting up, Miss Xiaosang intervened and managed to scare away ¡®Blessing-endowed Heavenly Official¡¯.¡± Qi Zhengyan described what had happened in great detail. ¡°I got hit by his palm and used Rosy Afterglow Swing in defense, so I¡¯ve only sustained heavy damage and have already recovered a lot.¡±

    Qi Zhengyan had almost reached Eight Aperture s, but he had yet to practice the ¡°Purple Star River¡± and the realm of his moves was not high enough. He was slightly worse than Meng Qi. Faced with an ordinary Half-step Exterior Scenery-level master, his Book of the Chaos would lose its edge in long-range attacks and he would definitely be at a disadvantage. He would have no choice but to try and escape.

    ¡°Senior Brother Qi, you¡¯re already done a pretty good job, escaping from a Half-step Exterior Scenery-level master.¡± Meng Qi gave his sincere praise.

    Even though he was ranked sixth on the Ranking List of Young Masters and could kill an ordinary Half-step if he went all out, his realm was still not good enough. If he encountered that Half-step and swallowed his pride and tried a direct assassination, he could still easily lose his life. The fact that Senior Brother Qi had been able to survive was proof of his strength, and he was even stronger than Meng Qi had expected.

    He grit his teeth and continued, ¡°No matter what, I have Demoness Gu to thank this time round. Even if she had other intentions, she did save your life.¡±

    In Meng Qi¡¯s eyes, Demoness Gu did not do things unless they benefitted her.

    ¡°Hubby, we¡¯re family, there¡¯s no need to thank me.¡± All of a sudden, Gu Xiaosang¡¯s sweet and clear voice rang in their heads while they were in the middle of their secret conversation.

    Meng Qi had to control his facial expression. ¡°You, you can hear us?¡±

    Qi Zhengyan seemed to be in a trance as well.

    Gu Xiaosang giggled and replied, ¡°Just now I said that Exterior-level masters could hear you if they paid attention, but I didn¡¯t say that those below the Exterior level couldn¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Meng Qi was speechless.

    Gu Xiaosang smiled. ¡°To deal with Senior Brother Qi, a member of a Half-step Exterior Scenery-level preparation team would probably have been enough. However, for you, who was able to counter-kill Green Cultivator, me-scorching Devilman and Soul-losing Flute, I would certainly propose sending at least one Exterior-level official member if I were from The Myths. Even if it¡¯s just to vent our anger and there¡¯re no interests involved, I¡¯d want a neat and clean job to avoid anyplications.¡±

    ¡°No wonder they wanted me to go to Happycloud Heights as soon as possible.¡± Meng Qi arrived at a sudden realization. Happycloud Heights was apound in Eastsea Sword Vige and there were often Exterior-level Elders stationed there to guard the ce. Now that Heightslord He Jiu was no longer there, they were even less likely to neglect their defenses. As for those like Wolf King, obviously they were feigning ignorance and trying to relieve the heightslord¡¯s boredom. ¡°Wait a minute, why are you calling him ¡®Senior Brother Qi¡¯ too?¡±

    He had only realized that Gu Xiaosang had addressed Qi Zhengyan in a strange way.

    ¡°Hubby, as your wife and the mother of our child, shouldn¡¯t I address him the same way as you do? Or should I directly call him Uncle instead?¡± Gu Xiaosang said it like it made perfect sense.

    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have asked about this kind of thing¡­¡± Meng Qi¡¯s face was twitching. There had thankfully not been others around when Gu Xiaosang had addressed him as such before, but now Senior Brother Qi was listening to their conversation! How was he going to face his friends in the future? They would mock him till the day they died! The little glutton would never let such an opportunity pass!

    ¡°Haha. I killed Green Cultivator, but it seems like you don¡¯t care at all?¡± Meng Qi quickly changed the topic.

    Gu Xiaosang giggled again. ¡°He colluded with outsiders on his own, so it serves him right! You¡¯re my husband and the future Sanskrit Dharmaraja anyway, so what¡¯s a dead Cultivator to me?¡±

    Meng Qi decided to stop talking nonsense to the demoness, and turned to look at Qi Zhengyan instead.

    Since Qi Zhengyan¡¯s face was currently like the bottom of a pot, his emotions were even more imperceivable. ¡°I¡¯m a disciple of ¡®Huanhua Swords Sect¡¯ after all, so I¡¯ve reported the matter to the elders in River East, saying that they¡¯re after the impartation I obtained from my adventure. If it¡¯s about ¡®The Myths¡¯, they¡¯ll surely be very interested.¡±

    ¡°Tch, so you¡¯re gonna y it up huh¡­¡± Meng Qi¡¯s eyes shone. He too could find an opportunity to report the matter to Six Fan School using his nark identity. There were Slivery-badge Arresters in Ying City, and they were not too far away from Guangling City.

    He could still leave secret signs on the wall near the city gate entrance to see if any other members from ¡°The Immortals¡± were around.

    Of course, he could not directly meet and contact members of ¡°The Immortals¡±. After all, in the previous Samsara task, he had imitated the aura of Skythrowing Palm. Although no one in The Myths practiced Eight Nine Mysteries and did not know about its mystical abilities, a majority of them would think that it was a special item and believe that he and the others had just happened to be there at that time and were temporarily working with ¡°The Immortals¡±. However, if he continued to appear to have any connections with The Immortals, The Myths would be able to figure out that he was ¡°Heavenly Primogenitor¡± no matter how stupid they were.

    ¡°Luo Denomination also has Cultivators in Ying City,¡± Gu Xiaosang interrupted. She sounded lively as she added, ¡°I entered the first level of Ninth Heaven¡¯s ruins and realized that someone else had arrived first. That caused me to reap much fewer gains and pissed me off. For now, I suspect it¡¯s ¡®The Myths¡¯, so since I have this chance, I¡¯m definitely going to take my revenge on them. Plus Luo Denomination¡¯s Sanskrit Dharmaraja, Oracles and Cultivators are very ¡®interested¡¯ in this mysterious organization.¡±

    The demoness¡¯ words seemed both true and false at the same time and thus could not be fully trusted¡­ Meng Qi believed that Gu Xiaosang was not the kind of person who would go all out purely for the sake of revenge. Unless there was some kind of benefit to it, she would not care less.

    What exactly was her goal?

    ¡°Junior Brother Meng, you should be careful these few days. I¡¯ll hide at Huanhua Swords Sect¡¯s Ying City stronghold to wait for the elders and secretly watch out for anyone who might be targeting you at the same time,¡± warned Qi Zhengyan. He did not want to hide at Luo Denomination¡¯s ce because Gu Xiaosang was a dangerous person.

    ¡°Based on what you¡¯ve said, ¡®The Myths¡¯ are only concerned with venting their anger and this has nothing to do with any benefit they might be coveting. As an organization, such actions won¡¯tst very long, because once you¡¯ve fought them once and didn¡¯t cause them great losses, they¡¯ll usually give up after that.¡± Gu Xiaosangforted her ¡°hubby¡±, all smiles.

    After discussing for a while, the two of them slightly stepped back and did not rejoin the sea of people.

    Just then, Gu Xiaosang secretly stole a nce at Qi Zhengyan with amusement.

    Chang Hui finished demonstrating his desmanship. He was panting and extremely emotional as he fell to his knees and bowed. ¡°Thank you so much for demonstrating your desmanship, Young Master Su! This has been a wish of the entire Chang family for years!¡±

    Meng Qi¡¯s giving advice from before was partially considered the grace of a teacher. In a world where masters were extremely dignified, Chang Hui¡¯s actions were not considered ttery at all.

    Meng Qi had not even had the chance to answer when he heard Wang Zai exim, ¡°You could follow the desmanship variations from beginning to end and fill in the gaps in between! Such a realm of Knife Dao is truly admirable. Brother Su, I didn¡¯t know you were already at this level.¡±

    He did not say much, but the Jianghu crowd was enlightened all of a sudden. They cast looks of surprise and shock and glee at Meng Qi. It was almost to the extent of a grandmaster opening his own school, and one that had created its own impartation moves at that!

    Of course, it would only be a small sect.

    ¡°As expected of Brother Wang Zai, making it difficult for me to escape his ttery with just hisments¡­¡± Meng Qi felt a bit like tears were stinging his eyes. He gave Chang Hui a restrained smile. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so polite. I just happened to arrive at some insights from your desmanship.¡±

    Back when he had first seen the ¡°Yama¡¯s Invitation¡± that Jiang Zhiwei had created herself, he had also been awestruck. Now, he too had reached such a level.

    Yan Chong had deeply gazed at Meng Qi. His evaluation of him had been raised higher yet again.

    Chang Hui returned to the raised tform after profusely thanking Meng Qi, and numerous others immediately leaped out. However, one of them was faster than the rest, zipping past them like a breeze and arriving at the center of the practicing field first.

    He was wearing the robes of a Yuehua Sect disciple and appeared fairly normal, but he had a determined air to him that made him seem to have the bearing of a master.

    Several of the Yuehua Sect disciples let out gasps of surprise as if they had not expected to see the man there. It was a gathering for young masters, and while he was young, he was most definitely not a master! Hastily entering the arena would disgrace their sect!

    However, in Meng Qi and Yan Chong¡¯s eyes, that ordinary disciple had attained the Eight Aperture s level, an Eight Aperture s level where his flow of genuine Qi was as smooth as drifting clouds or flowing water!

    ¡°I am Yuehua Sect¡¯s disciple Ying Shaozhuo. Please instruct me, Young Masters.¡± The disciple cupped one hand in the other before his chest and said.

    He was directly challenging Meng Qi and the others!

    Jianghu was huge¨C it was not that some people were not strong, it was just that they had not had the chance to make it big!

 Chapter 399: Giving Setbacks

    <h4>Chapter 399: Giving Setbacks</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Mi Zijing gasped in surprise and turned to look at Meng Qi, Wang Zai, and the others to ask them for their opinion.

    Although they had agreed to only judge and asionally give pointers and notpete, Ying Shaozhuo¡¯s challenge had lit the enthusiasm within the people of Jianghu. After all, most of them had never seen someone from the top 20 of the Ranking List of Young Masters and would naturally want to see them in action for themselves. It was especially so when a ¡°nobody¡± was challenging a ¡°somebody¡±, where the crowd watching did not mind if things blew up. As long as both sides were willing, it would be the icing on the cake for that martial arts battle.

    After Wang Zai exchanged nces with Meng Qi, Yan Chong, and Chu Yunyu, he smiled and said, ¡°I can¡¯t call it ¡®teaching¡¯, but I have no problem with giving advice for one or two strokes. However, today¡¯s martial arts affairs are not focused on us, so if you all try to challenge us, you¡¯d lose the original point of sparring with each other. After my challenge with Young Master Ying, those who wish to spar with us should try to beat him first.¡±

    He was currently at the level of Nine Apertures. Although he had not reached the level where he could enter imperceptibility and he had only begun practicing Primal Aperture at Mid-brows, his righteousness was somewhat simr to that of the Book of the Chaos. He could use a bit of the Noble Spirit even though he had only enlightened the Apertures. It could not attack from afar, but it surpassed his attack of the same level when it came to observing the enemy. Hence, it was also evident that Ying Shaozhuo had decent strength despite his appearance andck of fame. With him as a benchmark, they could deter most of the other challengers.

    Upon hearing such a proposal from Wang Zai, the expressions of Yuehua Sect¡¯s disciples changed. They seemed to be scrutinizing Ying Shaozhuo a bit more than before, all of them uncertain.

    ¡°Thank you, young masters.¡± Ying Shaozhuo cupped one hand in the other before his chest and said.

    Wang Zai looked like he was smiling. ¡°I wonder which one of us you¡¯d like to challenge?¡±

    Ying Shaozhuo had already decided on his opponent before. He looked right at Meng Qi and answered, ¡°If Young Master Su would be so kind as to instruct me.¡±

    He had previously received pointers from his own Master and knew that Yan Chong had consummated his Oneness of Heaven and Men and was beginning to explore his own path. Yan Chong¡¯s realm was much higher than his own, and the man could possibly defeat him with a single stroke. ¡°Moving Stars and Moon¡± Chu Yunyu had attained the Heaven-man Connection and was good at borrowing strength to counter the opponent¡¯s attacking force as well as divert attacks. It was the worst possible matchup with his desmanship. ¡°Right-guarding Sword¡± Wang Zai had just opened his Nine Apertures, but he had noble righteousness in his body. He grew stronger with every powerful opponent he met, and never weakened even against weaker opponents. Thus he was also an unsuitable candidate to challenge.

    On the other hand, while ¡°Killing de¡± Su Meng had an outstanding battle record, his level was simr to his own. He was only around the level of Seven or Eight Apertures and therefore did not have an advantage in terms of realms.

    As for his Hard Kung such as the Golden Bell Shield, it was difficult to use them while sparring. It would at most allow the advantage of his sword art and Lightness Skill to be disyed. Even if he used desmanship, he was still a real master, and Ying Shaozhuo was not a weakling either. If he could hold out till Meng Qi used his Exterior-level move, it would be seen as a ¡°tie¡± in the bystanders¡¯ eyes.

    If he could even force Meng Qi to use the Golden Bell Shield to heal his injuries, then he would have won and would be able to immediately gain fame.

    Meng Qi had just been frustrated that he had not had an opportunity to steal the limelight. Heughed and raised his knife as he left his seat, moving like a light leaf that was slowly falling thanks to the cold wind.

    The demonstration of his Lightness Skill immediately attracted cheering voices. Compared to the people who had fought before, he was even more outstanding, almost to the point where his movements seemed to defy logic.

    ¡°Since Young Master Ying is a disciple of Yuehua Sect, why aren¡¯t you well-known? At twenty-three or four years old, and with a level of Eight Apertures, you should be a highly anticipated fledgling, even in mainstream martial arts.¡± Meng Qi did not directly strike, but got his bearings andplimented his opponent a bit like senior legends did.

    Eight Apertures? The Yuehua Sect disciples nkly stared at one another. Since when had the general affairs disciple in charge of cleaning the medicinal herbs garden reached the Eight Apertures level? He could practically join the top ten disciples in their generation!

    Ying Shaozhuo was carrying an ordinary steel long sword. He lightly replied, ¡°While I was guarding the medicinal herb garden, I was fortunate enough to have been noticed by the elders in my sect. They secretly imparted supreme arts to me and I underwent hard training for many years without cking to finally get where I am today.¡±

    ¡°Noticed by the sect¡¯s Elders? Why don¡¯t we know about that?¡± The Yuehua Sect disciples were even more suspicious. ¡°Wait, could it be the odious old man who often sneaks around the medicinal herbs garden? He, he¡¯s an Elder from our sect?¡±

    Meng Qi ¡®kindly¡¯ nodded. ¡°I see. Why don¡¯t you begin, Young Master Ying.¡±

    As a talented individual ranked sixth on the Ranking List of Young Masters, he of course had to let his opponent begin first.

    Ying Shaozhuo graciously epted and pulled out his long sword. He had already battled once as a form of respect. Then he disyed his Body Movements and seemed to turn it into a green cloud that was erratic and difficult to fathom. It often changed position, not giving Meng Qi an opportunity to lock on to it.

    As soon as a connoisseur struck, they would know whether they hadnded their attack or not. There was a wave of exmations as Ying Shaozhuo¡¯s Body Movements was revealed.

    He was much stronger than those who had just sparred with one another or demonstrated their skills!

    The Yuehua Sect disciples were already nearly numb from the shock. All they could think about was how Ying Shaozhuo, who had always been average and was thus sent to tend to the medicinal herb garden, could raise his skills to such a level even with the impartation from an elder. They wondered if he had had other fruitful encounters and had consumed some precious material that enabled him to get rid of his weaker body in exchange for a stronger, more powerful one.

    Meng Qi quietly stood there with his long knife dangling by his side. He immersed himself in the atmosphere andbined it with his vision, sight, and hearing to quickly draw everything around him in his heart.

    He was in no hurry to perform any moves and ignored the rapidly-changing Ying Shaozhuo next to him.

    There was no problem with Ying Shaozhuo¡¯s style of attacking. It was a choice he had made when he had sparred with the Half-step Exterior Scenery-level ¡°Green-blood Dragon King¡± back then. He avoided his opponent¡¯s strengths and guarded against his own weaknesses while waiting for an opportunity to strike.

    From the looks of it, he was not one who did not practice what he preached.

    The practicing field was covered in yellow-brown soil and there was cold wind blowing in the air. Ying Shaozhuo, who was floating like a cloud, as well as his left hand that was forming patterns with his fingers and his ever-changing long sword, appeared one after another in Meng Qi¡¯s heart. Even the flow of genuine Qi and response of his muscles appeared clear.

    His overall strength should be close to the Meng Qi¡¯s level when he had first entered Yedu, at around the thirtieth ce on the Ranking List of Young Masters. That should have ushered in a good start of his Jianghu life, but unfortunately, his opponent during his first time challenging someone in front of an audience was Meng Qi. The difference in their levels was simply too huge. It was akin to encountering the Devil Lord during one¡¯s first time hunting for evil spirits.

    When he had first entered Yedu, there had still been a gap between his and Wang Zai¡¯s strength back then. He had only managed to catch up half a yearter. If he had directly challenged Jiang Hengchuan, Yan Chong or the other top ten masters who were at the realm of Heaven-man Connection then, he would probably have badly lost and beenpletely embarrassed. That was because they had been in a totally different league!

    From that, it could be seen that demoness Gu had never shown her real strength in front of him. The only time she had done so was when she had killed the Sessor of Mystic Fairy, but he had not witnessed that himself.

    Meng Qi felt Ying Shaozhuo getting closer and closer, eager to try a move on him. The tip of his sword jittered, and his line of sight constantly wandered around his ws and openings. Meng Qi lightly sucked in his breath and tightly held the knife in his right hand.

    ¡°It¡¯d be good to give him some setbacks lest he bes too full of himself and throws his life away for nothing¡­¡± Meng Qi suddenly moved. His long saber shone with a silvery-white light as it swung towards Ying Shaozhuo.

    Under the draw of Qi, Ying Shaozhuo moved following the momentum. His Body Movements changed and his long sword stabbed outwards as if it were about to dodge Meng Qi¡¯s knife and pierce his left waist.

    Halfway through, the knife suddenly elerated and sliced through the air with tremendous strength, creating surrounding gusts of wind. It was like the airflow had been squashed by the hills and was sent flying everywhere, and it felt somewhat like the void had constricted.

    At Meng Qi¡¯s level of Knife Dao, one no longer had to rigidly stick to one stroke or one pattern to disy its essence. Everything was at his fingertips and could be used in any way as long as it was close to the Dharma and Logos. His sword art essence could be applied to his knife, fist style or palm style. Others would not have the slightest clue. It was just like how Jiang Zhiwei had exchanged so many sets of sword art, but rarely used them apart from Twenty-three Swords Skill because she had incorporated the essence of variations and swordsmanship into herself. She had obtained the spirit of it without being confined to a particr form of it!

    His knife followed up at just the right speed, at the very instant when Ying Shaozhuo was about to change his Body Movements. It suddenly sped up and appeared right before him, too close for him to dodge.

    Ying Shaozhuo stared at the knife that had no tricks nor variations to it. There was only speed and strength. He felt the wind sting towards his face. If he tried to dodge, he would definitely be hit in the back or his side. Hence, he had no choice but to clench his teeth and raise his sword, and use a skill he had immersed himself in for a long time¨C ¡°Sending off Visitors¡±.

    With a swing of his long sword, he blocked Heaven Inflicted Pain.

    There were a crisp shing sound and the long sword bent. Ying Shaozhuo¡¯s right hand was trembling, and he involuntarily dropped into a horse stance.

    What a heavy de!

    Meng Qi pressed his long saber down and Ying Shaozhuo¡¯s face turned red. All his strength pressed against the de, making it impossible for him to even remove himself from the situation.

    Heaven Inflicted Pain pressed downward some more. The long sword emitted a grating sound as if it were about to break. Ying Shaozhuo¡¯s feet began sinking into the mud by half an inch, bit by bit!

    It was pure strength, overbearing strength!

    Then the long saber retracted. Ying Shaozhuo tried to get up again, but his legs were trembling and his hands were shaking. He could not pull his feet out for a moment.

    ¡°Thank you for letting me win.¡± Meng Qi sheathed his long saber as he smiled and said.

    It was dead silent¨C there was not a singlement or exmation. Nobody had thought that Su Meng could defeat the seemingly strong Ying Shaozhuo with a single stroke.

    Wang Zai got up and exhaled. ¡°Young Master Ying¡¯s Lightness Skill and Body Movements allow him to drift like a cloud, showing that he has already obtained its essence of Yuehua Sect¡¯s ¡®Pointing Clouds and Drawing Shadows¡¯. His sword art¡¯s virtual move has been perfected with every move aimed at his opponent¡¯s ws. However, it is unfortunate that he met the ¡®Killing de¡¯, because no matter how he changes, he cannot escape his eyes. A simple de with no tricks attacked at the instant when he was about to change, and defeated him with its speed and strength. In the words of sword art, this means that one¡¯s sword skills are dependent not on the sharpness of his de, but his cultivation.¡±

    The crowd could be heard exhaling. There was a certain degree of the feeling of revtion. To think that such a short fight held such knowledge in it. Competition between masters was indeed extraordinary, and ¡°Killing de¡± Su Meng was as strong as his reputation suggested. He really did live up to his name of ¡°Killing¡±!

    Yan Chong gently nodded, appearing to be deep in thought. Such an opponent was worth waiting for!

    Ying Shaozhuo¡¯s face was ashen. He had never expected to be unable to block even a single blow. When he heard Wang Zai¡¯sment, he seemed to be a little more at ease. It turned out that he had the strength of someone on the Ranking List of Young Masters, but there was no way to cope with a monster like ¡°Killing de¡± Su Meng.

    After he cupped one hand in the other before his chest and left, loud cheers broke out in celebration of Meng Qi¡¯s victory. Meng Qi smiled and returned to his seat to observe the remaining matches.

    The matches went on and on after the other, during which they all gave a fewments. At the end of it all, the winners were either well-known members on the Ranking List of Young Masters, or individuals who had already been famous for many years. It seemed that there were few of them who were previously unknown like Ying Shaozhuo.

    Just as they were deciding who had won and who would challenge Meng Qi and the others, a figure suddenly descended from above into the arena.

    It was a woman around forty years of age. She was dressed in pale green robes that outlined her beautiful figure, and her looks were slightly above average but had a strong charm to them.

    As soon as he saw the woman, Mi Zijing¡¯s face suddenly changed. He gave a bitterugh and said, ¡°Seventh Aunt, howe you¡¯re here to join in the fun as well?¡±

    The woman red at him. ¡°Why can¡¯t I, Aunt Bai,e and watch?¡±

    ¡°This is a gathering for young talents,¡± exined Mi Zijing with a pained smile.

    Aunt Bai gave a snort and retorted, ¡°Am I not young? I¡¯m only 43. To people like me who practice Kung Fu, this is our prime! If I open the Hidden Latch at this age, reach the Half-step level, and then converge my inner and outer worlds, who wouldn¡¯t praise me for reaching the Exterior level at a young age?¡±

    She seemed to be making trouble, but Meng Qi, Yan Chong, and the others had grave expressions on their faces. It felt like Aunt Bai was already near He Jiu¡¯s level!

 Chapter 400: Strength Over Skill

    <h4>Chapter 400: Strength Over Skill</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Wang Zai dropped his voice to a whisper and told Meng Qi, Yan Chong and Chu Yunyu, ¡°Aunt Bai is the younger sister of the Bai Family Master. Her real name is Bai Lianxiang but she goes by the nickname Seven. When she was young, she indulged in pleasure and entertainment and was not well-known. However, ever since she entered her 30s, she suddenly realized how she had been wasting her life away and started working on the Kung Fu that she had neglected for many years. She refused to use her original name and called herself Aunt Seven instead. Perhaps because she was born gifted in Kung Fu, she was able to make up for the years lost very quickly, and achieved the stage of Oneness of Heaven and Men just as she passed 40 years old. Her sess story is considered an anecdote in Ying City even now.¡±

    ¡°The Bai and Mi families often formed alliances through marriage, so Zijing¡¯s mother is the elder sister of Aunt Bai. No wonder he was so ufortable in front of her¡­¡±

    It was rare for Wang Zai to tease other people.

    Even though Yan Chong and Chu Yunyu were often in River East, they had never heard of Aunt Bai, since she always practiced behind closed doors and, at most, only sparred with people near Ying City. Now they knew that there was such a character hiding in Ying City apart from the masters at the Half-step Exterior Scenery-level and above.

    Meng Qi had never heard of Aunt Bai either, but he was not unfamiliar with the Bai Family. From the concise information about Ying City that Six Fan School had provided, he knew that the Bai Family was ranked first among all aristocratic families. Aunt Bai¡¯s uncle, the old Master Bai Baxian, was a Peerless Master Pro who had immersed himself in martial arts. Since he was never married, the position of the family head was eventually passed on to his nephew.

    In addition, the Bai Family was not native to Ying City, having moved there more than a hundred years ago from a remote ce in the South. They were said to have offended the Blood-robed Cult, which imed hegemony in the remote South, and had to leave their homnd seeking refuge in the Central ins. After the efforts of several generations, they finally managed to establish a firm foothold in Ying City, and became a recognized aristocratic family: the Blood-robed Cult, one of the Nine Evil Paths.

    There were rumors that the elder who led the Bai Family to seek refuge back then was still alive, but they were never proven.

    Mi Zijing was scared speechless by Aunt Bai¡¯s retort, yet he knew it would be impolite to put on airs in front of his seniors, so he tried to appease her anger as he smiled and said, ¡°Aunt Seven, I wonder what you are going to do, now that you¡¯ve jumped into the arena.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here to challenge them, of course!¡± Aunt Bai shouted matter-of-factly. She looked past Mi Zijing and fixed her eyes on Yan Chong and Meng Qi.

    ¡°But, but isn¡¯t this bullying? You¡¯re more powerful and older than them.¡± Mi Zijing had a terrible headache upon hearing her words. His Aunt Seven had always been headstrong, and that temper of hers had not changed much since her youth. The only difference was that she was a lot stronger now, otherwise he would stop her through ¡°violent means¡±.

    Aunt Bai brought back her gaze and red at Mi Zijing¡¯s ears with hatred, causing the poor fellow to remember the how painful it was every time she pinched his ears when he was a child. He shuddered at the thought of being pinched again and took a step back.

    ¡°Since when was I considered old? In Jianghu, 30 years makes a generation, so it just happens that we represent the beginning and end of the same generation!¡± Aunt Bai barked, resorting to facious reasoning.

    Mi Zijing was afraid of embarrassing himself before the masses, so he nodded abjectly and turned to look at Wang Zai, Meng Qi and the others for their opinions.

    ¡°If it¡¯s just sparring, I have no objections.¡± Yan Chong stroked the hilt of his knife. Faced with an opponent who seemed to be on the same level as he was, his interest had been piqued and he was eager to go.

    Meng Qi was also no longer in his rxed and carefree state. His right arm sagged a little to rest against the body of his de as he calmly said, ¡°Neither do I.¡±

    Upon seeing Yan Chong and Meng Qi agree to the challenge, Wang Zai and Chu Yunyu exchanged nces and gently nodded as well.

    In any case, given Aunt Bai¡¯s realm of strength, she had better things to do than challenge them.

    ¡°See, Little Zijing, they all think I¡¯m a young talent.¡± Aunt Bai was smiling brightly, very contrary to the long face she was pulling a while ago.

    Mi Zijing¡¯s face flushed a bright red that extended all the way to the tips of his ears. He used Secret Voice-sending to ask his aunt, ¡°Aunt Seven, could you not address me like that any more?¡±

    Then, without waiting for Aunt Bai to reply, he quickly asked, ¡°Aunt Seven, who are you going to challenge?¡±

    Aunt Bai¡¯s attention was indeed drawn away. She paused to think for a moment, then replied, ¡°I guess I¡¯ll go with The Unstoppable. His realm is good enough and this isn¡¯t a battle to the death, so he¡¯d be just right as an opponent.¡±

    Yan Chong did not speak, but responded with his actions. He took his long knife and slowly got up, revealing the ck clothes underneath his cloak that had been left behind on the chair. He took his time to walk to the edge of the tform with every stride covering the exact same distance. Then, he stepped into the air.

    Unexpectedly, he did not immediately sink down. Instead, it looked like he was stepping on stairs, making use of the waves to ¡°walk¡± down step by step with his legs crossed. It was even more unbelievable than Meng Qi floating like a fallen leaf before. The crowd¡¯s jaws dropped at the sight of it and did not close for a long while.

    ¡°Well. Isn¡¯t. That. Interesting.¡± Aunt Bai¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    She paused between every word as her voice grew louder and louder, and by the time she said ¡°interesting¡±, her voice was reverberating in the crowd¡¯s ears. At the same time, her aura changed as well. A barbaric feeling hit them in the face as she seemed to turn into a human-like beast from the past.

    Her feet were still and rooted to the ground, as if she were gathering strength from it.

    Meng Qi straightened his back, his eyes glued to the two of them. They were rare enlightenment period masters indeed.

    Yan Chong¡¯s feet did not stop. He moved increasingly faster until when he was ten feet away, he suddenly pulled out his long saber and swung it at Aunt Bai from afar.

    Knife Momentum surged and Knife Qi ripped across the air. The long saber seemed to have transformed into a giant wave that engulfed the distance of ten feet in a sh, already appearing in front of Aunt Bai.

    Aunt Bai still stood in the same spot, and then punched forward all of a sudden. It was a heavy and terrifying punch that seemed capable of tearing monstrous creatures apart. Even when looked at from afar, one could feel the majestic force of it crushing his chest and hindering his breathing.

    ¡°What massive and pure strength¡­¡± Meng Qi was rather surprised. Even though he practiced Eight Nine Mysteries, he would probably have to open his Nine Apertures in order to possess such immense strength. Of course, if he had achieved Oneness of Heaven and Men, he was sure that he could hold Aunt Bai down with his strength alone.

    ¡°But that doesn¡¯t seem like something to be proud of, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m someone who relies on brute strength!¡±

    Ying Shaozhuo, who was at a high tform nearby, silently looked at the deep footprints he had created. He analyzed his performance with regard to Aunt Bai¡¯s current one, and suddenly felt like all sorts of skills were useless before her absolute strength.

    ¡°ng!¡±

    Knife and fist collided with each other. Aunt Bai did not shake from the force at all, whereas Yan Chong took advantage of the momentum to disy his Body Movements. Knife moves rolled in from all sides towards Aunt Bai like stormy winds or towering waves.

    His desmanship began to change. It was sometimes endlessly charging, sometimes ferocious, sometimes hiding surging undercurrents, and sometimes tender yet unpredictable. It could be attacking ws, setting a death trap, closely following Dharma and Logos, simple orplex. It was at his fingertips, flowed ording to his will, and did not rigidly adhere tomon sense, but also joined together to perform a scene as vigorous as a thunderstorm.

    Meng Qi watched in awe. Yan Chong was worthy of being a knife-wielding master among the top ten on the Ranking List of Young Masters. His realm was slightly better than Meng Qi¡¯s own, the equivalent of Jiang Zhiwei before she opened her nine Apertures.

    Aunt Bai, on the other hand, was another sight to behold. Every punch and kick possessed the strength of dragons or elephants. They were heavy and majestic, either sweeping across the battlefield or mming straight ahead. A few simple moves from her seemed to constitute a perfect whole, blocking all of Yan Chong¡¯s knife strikes and forcing him to change his moves. That was because if his de collided with her fists, it would definitely be his loss. If that continued to happen, he would be defeated.

    The sky darkened out of the blue as grey clouds began gathering and silvery-white thunderbolts snaked in and out of them.

    The air became damp and circled around Yan Chong like it was about to form a stream of water. If one closed his eyes and felt his surroundings purely using his mental energy, he would notice that there were many drops of water condensing in the air. Following Yan Chong¡¯s Knife Momentum, the area turned into a vast undting ocean with raging waves.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    Silvery-white light shed past and thunder rumbled. Rain began pouring down on the entire practicing field and even beyond it, gradually growing heavier.

    The water that pooled near the area where they were standing was so dark, it was almost ck. With the thunderstorm and lightning in the background, it resembled a stormy ocean.

    Neither of them had deliberately triggered natural phenomena, because after all, they still had no way of benefitting from it yet. However, under the draw of the air, the weather had changed!

    In Meng Qi¡¯s eyes, Aunt Bai¡¯s barbaric aura was stronger. It was as if she had returned to the time when the Human tribe was just rising, killing ferocious beasts with mere sticks and stones. Although her actions did not vary much, she was undeniably strong. Exterior-level Kill Moves seemed effortless to her.

    Aunt Bai gradually became fiercer and fiercer as the battle progressed. Yan Chong did not look like he was about to lose, but it was already clear that he was at a disadvantage, being unable to find a chance to disy his ultimate move.

    In the heat of the battle, Aunt Bai forced Yan Chong back with a punch, and then cast her gaze at the high tform where Meng Qi was. She looked right at him and said,

    ¡°You,e at me too!¡±

    Meng Qi was all ready to refuse because he preferred to lose one-on-one instead of carrying the notoriety of winning two-on-one. However, he suddenly felt the hunger in Aunt Bai¡¯s gaze, and was shaken up by it, as if he realized something. He sighed. ¡°I¡¯ll take this as doing a good deed then.¡±

    ¡°ng!¡± He unsheathed his long saber and leaped into the air. He descended from above as if he had the intent of cleaving mountains in half.

    As Heaven Inflicted Pain swung down, it was trembling. Every quiver was like heavy umted strength or thunder, and silver lightning bolts appeared to be converging nearby.

    ¡°BOOM!¡±

    Thunder erupted everywhere. The long saber swung right above Aunt Bai¡¯s head with impossible strength and ferocity.

    No matter how strong Aunt Bai was, she knew better than to underestimate that strike. She threw her right fist up like she was hurling rocks at flying birds.

    The timing of Meng Qi¡¯s knife strike was just right. It appeared to take over the battle for a moment and created an opportunity for Yan Chong to fight back.

    His long saber moved from the bottom up and then turned downwards. Its Knife Momentum and Knife Intent were raging. It was as if a devastating tsunami had erupted from it.

    The water nearby seemed to have sensed something and turned into a sea of ck, emerging from behind Yan Chong with great strength.

    The tsunami rushed in, devouring everything in its sight, while thunder rumbled as if it were signalling divine punishment. Aunt Bai was facing both of them at once, putting her in a tight spot.

    However, she did not give in. On the contrary, her aura burst out and continuously grew stronger and her feet seemed to be one with the earth. She threw fearsome and heavy punches to her side and above.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    Both fists made contact with both des. Lightning shed and water sprayed everywhere. Aunt Bai¡¯s aura was suppressed, and her fists started bleeding.

    All of a sudden, she released a long roar and her growing aura made a break through. Storm clouds gathered between her brows and snatched their gazes away like a ck hole.

    The sky suddenly turned bright, the grey clouds dispersed, the mist vanished and the earth shook uncontrobly. The surrounding high tforms all sunk into the ground by an inch!

    As the wind and clouds swelled and his body became heavier, Meng Qi made use of the momentum tond on the ground, just in time to see Aunt Bai chuckling. Then she turned away, leaving them with nothing more than a sentence.

    ¡°I won¡¯t forget this favor!¡±

    ¡°Thank you both.¡± Mi Zijing hurriedly rushed forward and forced a pained smile on Aunt Bai¡¯s behalf. ¡°My Aunt Seven is like that. She always acts recklessly despite being rather old.¡±

    Meng Qi and Yan Chong looked at each other, shock evident in their eyes. They both understood what the other was trying to imply.

    ¡°Is He Jiu¡¯s Party of Happycloud going to be like that as well?¡±

    Was he going to fight ten masters on the Ranking List of Young Masters at once by himself?

    It would not be that exaggerated, would it¡­

    If Wang Siyuan and Jiang Zhiwei were excluded from the bunch, it was actually quite possible¡­

 Chapter 401: An Unexpected Guest

    <h4>Chapter 401: An Unexpected Guest</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Meng Qi grit his teeth. He Jiu seemed to be proud and confident, but he had never been known as a madman. He would never anything that was beyond his strength.

    Even if they excluded Wang Siyuan and Jiang Zhiwei, at least four or five masters listed in the Ranking List of Young Masters would be at the Party of Happycloud. After all, Meng Qi and Yan Chong would definitely go there. If He Jiu challenged Meng Qi and the other as Aunt Bai had, he would encounter the killing movements of the Exterior level from all directions. He would be defeated within a few breaths.

    Of course, if he took advantage of it and made a breakthrough, it would be another thing. Winning or losing was not important to him in that situation.

    Meng Qi and Yan Chong were not surprised as to why Aunt Bai and He Jiu had chosen to challenge the top ten of Ranking List of Young Masters as practice. After all, they were at the same level. If they fought directly, average masters of Half-step Exterior Scenery would be unable to pose much threat to Aunt Bai or He Jiu. Meanwhile, the disparity in strength between supreme masters of Half-step Exterior Scenery and elementary the Exteriors and masters of Oneness of Heaven and Men was so huge that there was no chance for them to challenge, or what they did would be in vain.

    Even though they could find some average masters of Half-step Exterior Scenery within their families and sects to spar with, their fights were less like real battles since they were rtives. It would be better to host a party inviting masters from Ranking List of Young Masters who had simr strength to them. For victory and their reputation, Meng Qi and the others would typically spare no effort to win, and almost risk their lives.

    There was no first ce in literature, but no one cared about second ce in martial arts!

    ¡°It seems that the Mi family had some personal interest in hosting the big contest in Ying City. They were creating an opportunity for Aunt Bai¡¯s promotion. It was my fault.¡± Wang Zai said to Meng Qi using Secret Voice-sending.

    Wang Zai had invited Meng Qi to the party, but he used to be a whetstone for Aunt Bai. As a ¡°righteous¡± man, Wang Zai felt really bad about that.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. It was a rare opportunity for me to meet her and experience a master of Oneness of Heaven and Men open the Hidden Latch of the midbrow.¡± Meng Qi answered casually.

    Meng Qi spoke the truth. The soaring of momentum, the shock of utmost Vital Spirit, the opening of Hidden Latch of Life and death, the spreading of mentality and the natural rtion between thews of Inner World and Outer World and their changes all greatly inspired Meng Qi. It was especially so for thetter. The strange phenomenon during the promotion of masters of Oneness of Heaven and Men was almost a perfect integration that could hardly be seen.

    A direct promotion from the level of Heaven-man Connection would also bring about some strange phenomena. But at most, it would only cause rising winds, blowing clouds, lightning and thunder. The individual himself would change a little based on his or her Inner World and Kung Fu. They would not be like Aunt Bai who projected her Interior Scenery Strength, affected heaven and earth and even electrocuted the earth to such a point that the ground a hundred feet away sank by one inch.

    Also, when Aunt Bai got promoted, her faint wrinkles disappeared. Her skin was glowing, as if she had be ten years younger!

    Wang Zai sighed with emotion. ¡°The promotion of a master of Oneness of Heaven and Men was really extraordinary. I would rather spend another few years to reach the Oneness of Heaven and Men before I strive for a promotion.¡±

    The top twenty of Ranking List of Young Masters were all ambitious. None of them would be content with their weak foundation, the Half-Step Scenery Level or the first severalyers of N-fold Heaven of the Exterior level.

    However, things were hard to predict. Sometimes, dangers and hardship forced those patient masters to break through to achieve the goal of Oneness of Heaven and Men. Some of those masters who were obsessed with the stage of Oneness of Heaven and Men were controlled by their evil thoughts and they could not seed even after decades of effort. They had to give up in the end.

    The road of Kung Fu was full of difficulties. Geniuses like Su Wuming also suffered from three years of hardship. He had even been thought to be dead during his confinement.

    Wang Zai did not sigh using Secret Voice-sending, so everyone present heard it. A smile appeared on Yan Chong¡¯s face. ¡°The strength of masters of Oneness of Heaven and Men also vary. Shapeless Sword and Ledgerkeeper of Lives had reached this level several years ago, but they had chosen not to enter the next level. They first wanted to know which way they were going to pursue. Heh, Hidden Latch was not a bad idea¡­¡±

    At the stage of Oneness of Heaven and Men, primarily thinking about one¡¯s own way would not improve his or her strength a lot, but it was the top priority for their future development. Most Great Masters had gone through this stage.

    Yan Chong¡¯s voice was very low, so people nearby did not hear.

    Deciding the way at the stage of Oneness of Heaven and Men seemed to be easy for everyone, but without genuine impartation and experience from other masters in their families or sects, most people would simply go for it without stopping to consider it. Yan Chong had also suffered a lot before he had gained such experience. How could he let everyone know that?

    Laws should never be easily imparted!

    ¡°It¡¯s strange that in the terms of the real world, it¡¯s the level of Half-Step Scenery after nine Apertures. It¡¯s unexpected that they could be subdivided based on one experience and contact. Heh, both Heaven-man Connection and Oneness of Heaven and Men are nine Apertures. The strength gap among experts of nine apertures is so huge, but the war reports of Six Fan School do not describe that in detail.¡± Chu Yunyuughed and said, ¡°Do you think Shapeless Sword would imitate Aunt Bai and challenge several masters?¡±

    Meng Qi answered, ¡°Maybe not. I guess He Jiu would start from challenging the masters with poor scores to gradually umte momentum. After several rounds of battles, he could fight with Master Wang directly to break through.¡±

    Wang Zai fell silent, lost in his thoughts. While thinking he said, ¡°Excluding Ledgerkeeper of Lives and Fairy of the Extinctive Sword, it would be possible. The Shapeless Sword Qi from Eastsea Sword Vige is known as one of the top five skills. He Jiu has killed three nine apertures who were listed in the top in Ranking List of Young Masters in one fight before.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡± Meng Qi sucked in his breath. ¡°I don¡¯t know about that.¡±

    He knew little about Eastsea Sword Vige¡¯s skills. Due to the space limit, the war reports of Ranking List of Young Masters only recorded the most important information. Not many records of He Jiu¡¯s being besieged had been found. Instead, many of his challenging of the top ten masters of Ranking List of Young Masters were recorded.

    ¡°I should ask Six Fan School for more detailed information about He Jiu¡­¡±

    The contest of Ying Citysted for a while. However, after Aunt Bai Zhuyu challenged Meng Qi and the others, no one chose to fight with them. In the end, Mi Zijing came over and said with a smile, ¡°My Aunt has hurried back to stabilize her realm. Forgive our rudeness. I sincerely thank you two on her behalf.¡±

    Meng Qi and Yan Chong said that it was no big deal. He smiled again. ¡°The history of arranged marriages between the Mi family and the Bai family hassted for several generations. We are closely connected. The breakthrough of Aunt Bai is also a great event for the Mi family. I want to invite you to my house for a drink. A friend of mine wants to see you.¡±

    ¡°Who?¡± Meng Qi asked.

    Mi Zijing answered with a smile, ¡°You will know when you meet him. If I told you now, it would take away the mystery.¡±

    It turned out that he had some humor.

    ¡°I won¡¯t die from a single visit.¡± Meng Qi knew the Mi family had experts of the Exterior and he was not worried about his safety. After the discussion with Wang Zai and others, they got on the Mi family carriage and moved toward the Family¡¯s old mansion which was located along the River Hui.

    River Hui was not wide but small. It was only wide enough for Wupeng boats. With white walls, ck tiles, artificial hills and ponds, the old mansion was a typical River East garden.

    After walking through a passage, Mi Zijing led them into a side yard. Although it was a cold winter, special flowers, colorful and fragrant, were still blossoming there.

    ¡°I¡¯ve stayed at the Mi family residence, but I¡¯ve nevere here before.¡± Wang Zai¡¯s voice which was full of confusion rang inside Meng Qi¡¯s ears.

    However, it did seem reasonable. The old mansion covered arge area with continuous rooms. Moreover, Wang Zai was a guest, so he did not move around. Thus, there were many ces that he had not been to.

    After entering Flowers Hall in the side yard, Meng Qi saw three men and one woman. The man sitting up in the front seat had an imposing appearance and looked philosophical with a dash of pride. His noble robe, rings and jade pendant all indicated his wealth.

    He had straight eyebrows that nted upwards. His appearance reminded Meng Qi of somebody, but he failed to recall the name at the moment.

    The man by his side was in a ck robe and had a ck silk hat. He had fair skin and no beard. He looked humble yet lofty, and was kind of feminine. However, Meng Qi and Yan Chong noticed him at first sight because they could not judge his strength!

    A man and a woman sat on the left side of the front seat. The man was rough but not ugly. He was young and huge. Although his clothes were loose, his muscles made it fit properly. With pretty eyes and eyebrows, a small face and mouth, the woman was as smooth as water.

    ¡°She¡¯s my sister Ziting.¡± Mi Zijing first introduced the woman. Then he pointed to the rough man and said, ¡°He is Bai Wenyuan of the Bai family, the legitimate son of master as well as nephew of Aunt Bai.¡±

    ¡°Bai Wenyuan¡­¡± Meng Qi looked at him and almost burst out inughter, but he managed to repress it.

    ¡°There is no need to introduce the rest of them because you met just now.¡± Mi Zijing smiled.

    Bai Wenyuan and Mi Ziting were clearly both watching battles in other rings at that time, so they both stood up to thank Meng Qi and Yan Chong while expressing their respect to the masters of Ranking List of Young Masters.

    ¡°This is¡­?¡± Wang Zai knew Mi Zijing needed an excuse to introduce the man, so he asked.

    Mi Zijing became serious. ¡°This is the Third Prince of our emperor, Prince Jin Zhao Yi.¡±

    ¡°So he¡¯s the brother of old Zhao. No wonder I felt like I¡¯d met him before. They look kind of simr¡­¡± Meng Qi suddenly understood. ¡°But why did hee here?¡±

    Unlike the others present, Meng Qi did not revere authority but great power instead.

    Zhao Yi rubbed his jade ring when he suddenly stood up. With a warm smile, he said, ¡°The news of Party of Happycloud enticed me, so I asked for leave. I went from the capital. I¡¯ve heard of your reputation before, but today when I saw you, I knew that fame had fallen short of the truth.¡±

    ¡°Addressing yourself like a king before me¡­ Old Zhao was much more courteous than you!¡± Meng Qi admonished him.

    Actually, Zhao Yi was rather friendly and hospitable. If it had been in the past, Meng Qi would not have minded. However, the most terrible thing in life wasparisons. Compared with Zhao Heng, Zhao Yi was loftier.

    Zhao Yi¡¯s courtesy pleased Yan Chong. He tried to be reserved and said, ¡°I did not expect a real dragon would attend the Party of Happycloud.¡±

    In contrast to Yan Chong¡¯s master-like poise, Chu Yunyu was totally ttered. He kept saying, ¡°It¡¯s my great honor to be praised by you. My terrible Kung Fu is not worth mentioning.¡±

    ¡°This guy boasts more than I do¡­¡± Meng Qi gave Chu Yunyu a contemptuous look, for he was clearly acting.

    Wang Zai stayed calm and collected. He greeted Prince Jin as a schr would in a neither cold nor warm manner.

    ¡°Your Highness, did youe here for the Party of Happycloud?¡± After greeting him, Meng Qi casually asked.

    Zhao Yi nodded with a smile. ¡°The masters listed in the current Ranking List of Young Masters are stronger than those of previous years. The top ten masters are sure to be experts of the Exterior in the future. A party of this caliber is much too attractive to miss.¡±

 Chapter 402: Dispersed in Haste

    <h4>Chapter 402: Dispersed in Haste</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Meng Qi and the others would not take his civility seriously. Nevertheless, the Ranking List of Young Masters of this era gathered many outstanding masters that could bepared with the generation of Su Wuming.

    Three or four years ago, they were not so exceptional. Now, the top 10 masters had all reached the stage of Oneness of Heaven and Men or possessed strength equal to that. Following them, there were the likes of Master Lotus whose strength was as powerful as the top 10s, yet rank was often fluctuating, and the likes of Qi Yu who was expected to be in top 10 within at most a year. All these promising masters only made Yang He, the six-acupore who had mastered a Dharmakaya movement, a top-20 master. He was not as lucky as Jiang Zhiwei, who was ranked 10th when she had just entered Jianghu.

    Of course, except the Dharmakaya movement, the Six Apertures Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s Sword Principles were already in an esoteric realm. She could create her own unique killer move, which was the level that Meng Qi had only reached recently.

    Mi Zijing said with augh to try to ease the atmosphere, ¡°We are all youngsters here, there is no need to be over-courteous. Please seat yourselves.¡±

    As he suggested they sit down, he ordered the servant to serve the exquisite tea and snacks. Then he pped his hands. Soon the sound of music floated from the corners of the Flowers Hall, which rxed the atmosphere.

    ¡°Music muste with dance. I have invited a famous sword-dancer in Ying City to lighten the mood.¡± Mi Zijing had every detail taken care of.

    Prince Zhao Yi grinned and said, ¡°I have known Zijing for many years. He has always been a meticulous man. If he is entrusted with something, no matter how trivial, he will undoubtedly do it with finesse.¡±

    ¡°Thanks for thepliment, cousin.¡± Mi Zijing chuckled.

    Through their short conversation, Meng Qi and the others noticed their close rtionship.

    As the most anticipated disciple in the Wang Family and son of Wang Wenxian, a master in Terrestrial Rankings and minister of the present dynasty, Wang Zai knew the rtionship between Zhao Yi and the Mi Family very well. He stealthily exined to Meng Qi and the others, ¡°His father¡¯s sister is the highest-ranking imperial concubine of his majesty. She has two children: a boy, who is no other than Zhaoyi, and a girl named Shuijing, who is the most beloved princess by His Majesty.¡±

    ¡°So, it turns out he is a rtive of the emperor.¡± The information Six Fan School provided was always vague when it came to the imperial family. He realized why Wang Zai did not seem surprised earlier.

    Yan Chong nodded slightly. His knowledge of the emperor and his court was not more than Meng Qi¡¯s. After all, he was just a lower ss born disciple of a small sect.

    Chu Yunyu restrained his boastfulness and deliberately said, ¡°Though I have traveled through River East and the two prefectures of Di and Qin, I have never been to Luoyang. Finally, this wish has been realized since I have met Your Highness today.¡±

    He was a rogue cultivator. Though his master was of repute and had a superior impartation, his overly upright personality had him killed in his youth by a powerful master of the heterodox path. Instead of benefitting from his master¡¯s fame, Chu Yunyu was even regarded as an enemy of the heterodox path. As a result, he became the opposite of his master, evasive and spineless.

    But temper had nothing to do with Kung Fu, strength or spiritual realm. Chu Yunyu could not be underestimated. He did not have many battle records only because he did not like getting into fights.

    ¡°There are not many interesting things in Luoyang, besides the many aristocratic families, powerful masters, academies of ssical learning and brothels¡­¡± Being ttered, Zhao Yi introduced Luoyang to them. With his humorous words, he gradually established a topic.

    Most of the masters on the Ranking List of Young Masters loved to travel through River East, the masters who reached the age of 35 often enjoyed going into Luoyang to find their own opportunity.

    When it came to the prince and the imperial court, instead of being the ice-breaker or actively participating in the topic, Meng Qi listened silently with a sense of calm. Obviously he had learned a lot more about the Capital City than before.

    As the disciple of the most powerful aristocratic family, Wang Zai could never get in close contact with the prince without his elders¡¯ consent. Hence, instead of showing off his schrship, he just echoed what others said from time to time.

    Seeing this, Meng Qi went deep in thought. The imperial family seemed to frequently make an alliance with the first-ss aristocratic families to confront the top families.

    However, that was only the imperial family¡¯s attitude, which did not prevent Zhao Yi from being intimate towards Wang Zai.

    After talking about Luoyang, Zhao Yi gradually changed the topic of conversation toward the Party of Happycloud. Holding a teacup, he said in a tone filled with admiration and respect, ¡°Among the top 10 of the Ranking List of Young Masters, Young Master Su and Yan are the ones I admire the most. The rest of them are all from reputable sects or top aristocratic families. They nevercked resources such as divine skills, weapons, instructions, elixirs or opponents to practice with. Only you two, a disciple from the Sea Tide Sect and an abandoned disciple of Shaolin, seized the opportunity all by yourselves to rise among the top. You truly are role models of our generation.¡±

    ¡°Nice speech¡­¡± Meng Qiuded. ¡°But what about Wang Zai?¡±

    Yan Chong smiled slightly. Obviously, he was a little proud of himself as well. However, since he was not conceited, he sternly said, ¡°We shall not underestimate them either. Thepetition within reputable sects and the top aristocratic families is not any less intense than that of the outside world. Besides, without their endeavors, they would never have be outstanding masters of the enlightenment period today. Among the top ten, everyone made their names through danger and challenges.¡±

    As Zhao Yi was about to say something, Mi Zijing pped his hands. Then a group of dancers, who were all girls wearing light, thin crimson costumes came out. Holding long swords, they appeared both seductive and gant. The lead girl was about 20 years old. Her long eyebrows and twinkling eyes had made her a rare beauty. Though she and Mi Ziting shared a distinct lovely charm, their skin was like cream, which was a feature of the women from River East.

    As they began the sword dance with the beating drums, the sword light lit up in consecutive tidal waves. The dance was unrestrained and with a peculiar rhythm. With the dancers¡¯ swaying and alluring postures, the dance immediately became a mesmerizing work of art that filled everyone present with enjoyment and pleasure.

    Among all of the dancers, the lead girl was especially morous. Sometimes, she would manoeuvr her sword audaciously, like ady on horseback in the West Region; sometimes her sword-dance included several delicate and tender movements, as if she was a fairy-like girl in the River East humming a sweet melody. In no time, the audience was captivated by her fascinating moves.

    Not only was her sword dance magnificent, her cultivation of the sword art was obviously superior as well.

    ¡°¡­Amazed is every corner of the world as she wields the sword¡­ She came like a furious thunder, and she left like a speck of emerald light above the river¡­¡± Seemingly satisfied with the sword dance, Zhao Yi was humming verses of poems by past schrs as he tapped the table.

    Meng Qi was also watching the dance with great delight as several thoughts ured to him. He wondered what it would be like if Zhiwei was doing the sword-dance. ¡°Whoa, if she knew that I was thinking of letting her do the sword-dance, I would probably be forced to battle her,¡± he thought.

    Meng Qi and the others didn¡¯t sense any danger from her genuine Qi or various moves. Hence, they were all enjoying the dance without any worries.

    As the sword dance gradually came to an end, the lead girl came forward as she was dancing. It seemed that she wanted to end it by offering the sword to Zhao Yi.

    Zhao Yi stopped humming and took back his hands. He seemed delighted by her actions.

    As the girl paced back and forth, she finally stepped on the stairs. Crouching a little, she held the long sword above head with two hands to offer it to Zhao Yi.

    Suddenly, Meng Qi sensed an inconspicuous genuine Qi seed exploding inside her body. With her genuine Qi erupting from her body, she looked like a dragon bathing in blood or a butterfly breaking out of a cocoon. Her momentum changed all at once as he restrained her chill and concentrated her killing intent. Her flow of genuine was no longer easy to sense.

    ¡°She¡¯s an assassin?¡± Meng Qi pounced on her without hesitation and unsheathed his saber in mid-air. The shinning silver saber came straight to the back of her head as fast as a thunderp. His intention to save Zhao Yi by killing the assassin first, not dying a single moment.

    He attacked from a distance without activating Heaven Inflicted Pain, because Zhao Heng could be harmed by it while sitting beside the lead dancer.

    At the same time, he felt another tremendous Knife Intent nearby.

    It turned out that Yan Chong and Meng Qi, being the first ones who sensed the danger, drew their sabers simultaneously!

    The girl neglected the two approaching sabers behind her. She swung her long sword and thrust towards Zhao Yi¡¯s throat like a shooting star. Her dire Qi, intent to kill and Sword Qi werebined. It was a sword to kill, she intended to ruin his Vital Spirit and then take his life!

    The cksilk-hatted servant near Zhao Yi was a step behind. It was toote for him to stop her attack, yet he still reacted instantly. Without turning around, he reached his hand backwards and grabbed Zhao Yi to have him fall to the other side, sessfully avoiding the deadly sword.

    As the girl was about to change moves, the two sabers behind her arrived. They were fast and fierce, leaving her no chance.

    She had no choice but to stay put and turn to fend off the sabers. As the shing sound erupted defiantly, she managed to push them away. Meanwhile, she leaped upwards by taking advantage of the momentum from the sh, creating a strong vortex of airflow to assist her escape.

    ¡°Is she a master at Half-step Exterior Scenery?¡±

    Before Meng Qi could make the second attack, he heard a sharp snort. The girl fell onto the ground hard all of a sudden, with her vital spirit and acupoints sealed.

    Then, he saw the ck-hatted servant step on the girl with one foot.

    ¡°He attacked so fast that I couldn¡¯t catch his move!¡± Slightly shocked, Meng Qi looked at the servant. Sometimes he seemed to be an Exterior, and sometimes he did not.

    ¡°How dare you try to assassinate him in front of me!¡± Looking furious and fierce, he stamped really hard on the sword-dancing girl.

    ¡°It seems that he is a master in service of the imperial family. I wonder how many thousands of years he has lived¡­¡± Meng Qi suddenly realized.

    Zhao Yi trembled slightly and gradually calmed down. He restored order and said to Meng Qi and Yan Chong, ¡°Thanks to your alertness and follow-up measures I was not killed. No amount of money can equal your favor. From today, your concerns shall be my concerns as well!¡±

    As Yan Chong and Meng Qi were about to show their courtesy, Mi Zijing rushed in. Looking awkward, he kept apologizing. ¡°I have been deceived by this vixen. May the prince punish me!¡±

    Zhao Yi waved his hands. ¡°I was not aware of it either. This is not your fault.¡±

    Then he turned and said to the ck-hatted servant, ¡°Eunuch Feng, take this girl and make sure she will be well taken care of. I¡¯d like to know who had the guts to send her.¡±

    Then he looked at Meng Qi and the others and said with a sigh, ¡°After what happened earlier, I¡¯m no longer in the mood for a party. I¡¯m truly sorry for spoiling it. s, ever since Crown Prince became obsessed with Sutras and Buddhism, he has been scolded by father. Since trouble has been brewing in the Capital, I wanted to go out and find some distractions to rx, and yet I¡¯m still caught up in this mess.¡±

    Mi Zijing said discreetly, ¡°I just heard about the news this afternoon. The Crown Prince has also arrived in Ying City. He is currently residing in Samantabhadra Temple.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Zhao Yi¡¯s face turned serious.

    Meng Qi always held an indifferent attitude towards their fight over the throne. He was only slightly shocked that even the Crown Prince hade. ¡°The Party of Happycloud is indeed a huge event, and yet who would have thought that it could create such a stir to have attracted the Crown Prince!¡±

    Though the party ended in a haste, Zhao Yi seemed to have grown more familiar and friendly with Yan Chong, Meng Qi and the others, since they had just saved his life.

    ¡°Brother Su, what do you think of this?¡± Wang Zai asked him via Secret Voice-sending technique after he apanied Meng Qi to the door.

    Meng Qi frowned a little and said, ¡°Her strength is average.¡±

    Wang Zai understood him instantly. He nodded and said, ¡°I found it strange as well. Assassination is supposed to be done within seconds by absolute power. If the assassin dosen¡¯t have that power, it¡¯s better not do it. Though the female assassin was powerful, her strength was merely enough to kill Wang Zai. Could it be that they didn¡¯t want to send an Exterior because they are afraid that the Mi and Bai families may confine the assassin if the assassination failed?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to surmise since I don¡¯t know about things in the Capital very well.¡± Meng Qi had no clue either.

    Suddenly he recalled something. He turned around and said to Wang Zai, ¡°By the way, I¡¯m not in a hurry to leave. I would like to ask brother Zijing for a favor.¡±

 Chapter 403: Roadside Abduction

    <h4>Chapter 403: Roadside Abduction</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    ¡°What is it? Is there anything I can do?¡± Wang Zai asked.

    Meng Qi grinned, ¡°It¡¯s not really anything important. Recently I¡¯ve been studying some ancient manuscripts and learned many strange ce names. I want to find out the present locations of these ces. Brother Wang, you know as a rogue cultivator, I have little informational resources. How can I not take advantage of the Mi and Bai families¡¯ rare favor?¡±

    ¡°What names are they?¡± Wang Zai politely did not ask why Meng Qi suddenly studied the ancient manuscripts. Generally, studying ancient ce names means relics or secret chambers. Asking too much may ruin their friendship. Meng Qi would tell him when the right time came.

    Yet nine times out of ten simr efforts would not be paid off. The relics¡¯ surroundings had already changed over many years, except for some famous ones.

    ¡°Five Pirs Mountain, Carefree Valley, Star-back Lake¡­¡± Meng Qi recited a bunch of names, intentionally putting Carefree Valley in the middle of these names, in case his real purpose was discovered.

    He did not say these names randomly. To find Carefree Valley, rted to the myth of Zhenwu, he did read some relevant ancient manuscripts and remembered many ces¡¯ names. However, the ancient manuscripts, which could be easily obtained, were rtively normal. So he did not find any clues about Carefree Valley.

    ¡°Five Pirs Mountain¡­ never heard of¡­ Carefree Valley sounds like an ancient wondend. But its location is still unknown¡­ Star-back Lake is next to Lulong in North Zhou Dynasty. Its current name is Moon Mirror Lagoon¡­¡± Wang Zai said while he was thinking about the names.

    ¡°Indeed Carefree Valley lies in the main world¡­¡± Meng Qi did not expect this exact information by asking causally.

    He believed that Wang Zai, who had cultivated Noble Spirit, would not lie to him on purpose. At most he just could not tell him the details under his family¡¯s discipline.

    After finishing recalling these ces, Wang Zai apologized, ¡°I have little interest in ancient secrets, so I only read several books about it asionally. It¡¯s better to ask Zijing for more.¡±

    Mi Zijing suddenly saw Meng Qi return as he was ordering his nsmen and guards to interrogate the dancers. Confused, he asked, ¡°Young Master Su, do you have a clue?¡±

    Meng Qi grinned and revealed his purely white teeth, saying, ¡°Young Master Mi, I remember that the Bai and Mi family do owe me a favor due to the issue with Aunt Bai.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Mi Zijing did not intend to deny it. However he was still slightly surprised. The logistics of favors lied in what was left unsaid. It was seldom that someone directly asked for them.

    Meng Qi smiled, ¡°Young Master Mi, I have always been a man of frankness instead of hypocrisy. I say what I want to say and I ask what I want to ask.¡±

    Though Mi Zijing knew Meng Qi was joking, he wiped off the cold sweat on his forehead. Killing de did not do things in normal ways. ¡°Then what reward does Young Master Su desire?¡±

    Meng Qi repeated what he had just said to Wang Zai. Then Mi Zijing felt relieved because it was within his ability. He ordered the butler to take charge of the interrogation, and then he took Meng Qi to Building of World-studying.

    After Meng Qi had waited for a while in a pavilion nearby, Mi Zijing returned after questioning the elder who was guarding the building. The information he told Meng Qi was detailedpared to Wang Zai¡¯s. Several ces begot answers, while some still remained unknown, including Carefree Valley.

    ¡°Is there any other ce I can find information on these names?¡± Meng Qi deliberately frowned.

    Mi Zijing felt slightly awkward about the iplete information. He sincerely said, ¡°The Bai family has existed since ancient times. They are supposed to have more ancient manuscripts, but they have strict regtions. One can¡¯t get in without their consent. I can inquire about it first. There should be results in a couple of days.¡±

    Meng Qi pondered for a moment. Then he half implored, ¡°Young Master Mi, thanks for your kindness. May I ask if you are acquainted with Six Fan School? Because I heard that they have a great number of ancient manuscripts.¡±

    Six Fan School did not fully represent the imperial power because it was mixed with aristocratic family members. It was not rare that someone from a top aristocratic family became a leader of Six Fan School. Besides, since the Mi family was intimately rted to the imperial family, it was highly possible that they were connected with Six Fan School.

    Mi Zijing contemted for a moment, then he said, ¡°Silver-badge Qian and Green-ribbon Shu are my family¡¯s friends. Since Young Master Su wants to read these ancient manuscripts, I¡¯d like to take you to them.¡±

    Wang Zai had his own business so he did not follow. A momentter, Meng Qi and Mi Zijing passed the streets and alleys. Then they arrived at Six Fan School in Jun City, Ying City.

    It was nearly dusk. The guard on duty happened to be Shu Changxiao, the Green-ribbon Shu Mi Zijing just mentioned. He considered it as something unimportant after hearing the request. Hence, he permitted Meng Qi to go in and search by himself. Worrying about the incident of the assassination, Mi Zijing took his leave and went home hurriedly.

    Meng Qi was relieved going into the chamber of ancient manuscripts, in which the light smell of books and mouldi suffused. He did not know if ¡°The Myths had their eyes on him, so hije dare not imprudently submit the confidential information in the secret station to expose its existence. Instead, by asking Mi family for this favor, he walked in Six Fan School above board.

    With a Silver Badge of the Exterior guarding this Yamen, Meng Qi would no longer be worried about being spied.

    He picked up the pen and paper and began to write in a corner. He wrote down the resentment The Myths held in regards to what happened in Dongyang Vi and their intention to take revenge on Meng Qi. After he pondered for a moment, he wrote down the information about Wolf King as well to request Six Fan School to search for him, because it was highly possible that he was still in Ying City.

    After he finished, he took the Green Ribbon official seal hidden in his chest pocket and made a mark. Then the paper was folded like a small piece of tofu and was ced inside of his belt.

    After it was done, Meng Qi started reading books leisurely.

    Four hourster, Meng Qi still could not find any detailed information about Carefree Valley. He was only sure that it had been in the main world since ancient times.

    Walking out of the chamber of ancient manuscripts, he went to Notes Room to say thanks and goodbye to Shua Changxiao.

    After seeing Meng Qi off, Shu Changxiao turned his head around and saw a piece of neatly folded stationery on the table.

    ¡­

    Though the sky had grown dark, the busty streets in Ying City were still as bright as day. From time to time, there would be magnificent fireworks, which made the city seem to be celebrating Spring Festival.

    There were still many pedestrians in the streets: some were purchasing goods for Spring Festival, some were hurriedly returning home, some were watching the Latern Show and resolving riddles, and others were throwing a bottle into distant pots. Several streets near Tianxiu River were even more boisterous than day time.

    Meng Qi felt slightly relieved after submitting the confidential information, because there would be less necessity of worrying about The Myths¡¯ vengeance. He slowed his pace on the way back to Happycloud Heights. He enjoyed the view of people decorating their houses with character for prosperity and couplets. Buying a string of candied haws and sugar figurines from time to time, he felt free from stress.

    ¡°This painting is not bad¡­¡± Meng Qi saw somebody selling paintings in a stall crowded by the young and old, women with children and servants as well.

    As he was about to go over there, a big group of people flooded in and blocked his path, so he had to wait.

    Among the group, there was a woman who was holding a boy aged three or four. She walked strenuously, so she put the boy down to let him walk for a while holding his hand.

    Seeing a hawker was selling sugar figurines, the boy cried and screamed in order to get one.

    Suddenly, he broke away from his mother¡¯s hands. He clumsily walked two steps, then he stopped with a nk face. Frightened by all of the strangers, he cried out loud.

    His mother was angry but she found it somewhat funny. As she was about to go and take him by hand, two beggars passed in front of her. Her line of sight was blocked by them.

    A beggar who had a saa on the left of his face suddenly appeared near the boy. He picked him up and dashed towards the end of the street with his hand covering the boy¡¯s mouth, while the mother witnessed the whole process.

    She tried to chase them, but soon she was knocked over by the crowd. She shrieked,

    ¡°Help! My child!¡±

    Meng Qi did not expect that there would be an abduction under his very nose. Because they were noting for him, his spirit did not alert him in time.

    ¡°She seemed to have no Kung Fu skills. So It¡¯s a normal abduction.¡±

    He had heard that the Beggar Sect was mixed with good people and viins a long time ago. Most of its members were used to deception, abduction, theft andmitting other crimes. He did not believe it until then. He was fooled by the novels he had read¡­

    The two beggars blocking the woman¡¯s sight were both carrying a sack. Meng Qi recognized them as disciples of the Beggar Sect from their clothes. However, it was difficult to find them since they had snuck into the crowd. The figure of the one holding the boy could still be seen vaguely.

    As a man of righteousness, he activated his body movements and shuttled through the crowd like a swimming fish. He frequently dashed into the most cramped gap.

    The beggar¡¯s body movements appeared deficientpared to that of Meng Qi. Meng Qi had nearly caught him when he reached the end of the street.

    All of a sudden, several beggars rushed out and the crowd was stirred, which blocked Meng Qi just in time.

    Meng Qi grit his teeth and jumped up. He continued his chase with his feet treading on people¡¯s heads like a rock skimming water. Many people thought it was just a flying bird after being tapped by Meng Qi¡¯s feet.

    Right then, the beggar dashed into an abandoned field.

    Meng Qi did not rx his vignce in case of he fell into a trap and became the target of a sneak-attack. When he went inside, the trace of the beggar was lost.

    Meng Qi had run into lots of simr situations. Having searched for a while, he found the entrance to the tunnel. As he came out of it, what he saw was still an abandoned house a group of beggars lived across from. The street was rtively quiet and long.

    Meng Qi walked straight towards them after discerning the traces.

    ¡°My friend, this is a branch of the Beggar Sect in Ying City. What is your issue?¡± A beggar blocked him. He seemed to be about forty years old and fair-skinned. Though there were many patches in his clothes, he looked clean and fresh.

    Carrying six sacks, he seemed to be the Branch Chief.

    ¡°Did the beggar holding a boy escape here?¡± Meng Qi took a breath. He intended to ask politely.

    With a cold face, the beggar said, ¡°No. You¡¯vee to the wrong ce!¡±

    ¡°But he dide out from this tunnel.¡± Meng Qi squinted.

    Six Bags Beggar sneered, ¡°Anyway, I did not see anyone. There are countless beggars in the world. How can they alle from the Beggar Sect?¡±

    ¡°I saw him.¡± Meng Qi said with finality.

    The Six Bags Beggar groaned, ¡°Friend, are you being a bully? You want to mess with the Beggar Sect just for an irrelevant child?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you fancy people look down on us beggars. I¡¯ll tell you what. Walking in Jianghu, you¡¯d better not put your hands in something that is none of your business!¡±

    He faintly demonstrated his threat.

    Meng Qi suddenly grinned. His snow-white teeth were showing while the corners of his mouth raised. ¡°This boy¡­¡±

    With a ng, Meng Qi pulled out his saber.

    ¡°He shall be saved by me.¡±

 Chapter 404: An Unexpected Clue

    <h4>Chapter 404: An Unexpected Clue</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Six Bags Beggar had seen too many chivalrous righteous young masters who thought that they could restore the justice in this worldpletely, yet always ended up being taught a painful lesson. If those people were from any aristocratic families or reputable sects that one could not afford to mess with, he would ask any senior in his sect or family to take them away after beating them up. If they were just nobody, he could sell them to anyone in need!

    After all, the world was such a huge ce. Who would know where they went missing?

    However, he felt that Meng Qi was someone special because his valiancy and masculinity were imposing, even his long saber had faint traces of lightning dancing around the de body, anyone could tell it was not an ordinary saber. Therefore, he forced himself to control his anger and aggression, then said in a deep voice, ¡°May I know which sect you belong to? Please don¡¯t be taken advantage of by others and end up incurring hatred with us in the Beggar Sect for nothing!¡±

    ¡°Did you see the beggar holding the child entering this yard? You must know that footprints can be deceiving!¡±

    Meng Qi had been tracking down the beggar earlier very closely. Hence, his senses could never be deceived unless someone at the Exterior level yed some kind of tricks. Even if there was someone at the Exterior level, that person could have assaulted him straightaway once he was led into the tunnel, there would be no need for dragging and dying all this while.

    ¡°I am nobody but a Rogue Cultivator who belongs to no sect, and I did see the beggar holding the child entering here with my own eyes.¡± Meng Qi raised his saber slightly, not revealing his identity at all.

    He did not boast by using the names of the Wang family from Zhou County or Sword Washing Pavilion for two reasons. The first reason being that he wanted to end such a misdeed once and for all. Frightening them with the names of reputable sects could at least make them hand over the child but would not stop them from abducting more innocent people. Secondly, he wanted to know how frantic and evil these scumbags from the Beggar Sect could be.

    Six Bags Beggar squinted as his words and started to have a sense of viciousness and mocked, ¡°So you will not give up on searching this ce then? Just because you think you saw what happened with your own eyes? Humph! So sad that your eyes have started failing when you are still so young.¡±

    Other beggars who were holding either sharp bamboo poles or swords and des gradually gathered around and shouted,

    ¡°You have no evidence! You are doing us wrong!¡±

    ¡°Everyone could see the beggar earlier running towards the entrance of the alley! I say you are definitely blind!¡±

    ¡°Sue us at Six Fan School if you want! Together we surely have more pairs of eyes than you. Your evidence will not stand!¡±

    ¡°You look not bad at all. Maybe some rich men are into the kind of young boys like you.¡±

    ¡°Or maybe a woman who lost her husband will want to take you in, that¡¯s making me really jealous of you¡­¡±

    ¡°How dare a bastard like you mess with the Beggar Sect!¡±

    ¡°If any punk like you was in the Southern State, you would have been beaten so badly by now that you wouldn¡¯t even be able to stand up!¡±

    As those beggars mocked and cursed Meng Qi, they also moved to different positions to block his escape routepletely.

    Seeing Meng Qi still having no intention to retreat, Six Bags Beggar sounded more furious as he had a nasty look on his face, ¡°It seems like I have to teach you a lesson then! Brothers! Let¡¯s go and kick his butt!¡±

    The six bags on his back showed that he not only had someone with authority to back him up, but also possessed outstanding capabilities. With his unpredictable palm movements, he was rather confident in his strength among all who had enlightened Nine Apertures. When he attacked, a huge amount of energy in his palms burst forth, powerful and fierce, as if two dragons were breaking out of the ocean.

    Others shed or stabbed at Meng Qi from all directions. It seemed that he could never escape even if a pair of wings had grown on him.

    Instead of feeling irritated, Meng Qi smiled and thought that those beggars were really bad at recognizing someone as famous as he. With only the abstract portrait on the Ranking List of Young Masters and several facial traits passed on to others by word of mouth, it may indeed be difficult for one to recognize Meng Qi meeting for the first time. However, if the person was a genuine master, he should have long sensed Meng Qi¡¯s vital energy and identified him based on it.

    ¡°On the other hand, it¡¯s also good that they didn¡¯t recognize me!¡±

    He retracted his smile and swung his saber again and again, like a heavy giant wheel to attack his opponent¡¯s palm energy head-on. A dead thud was made as these two strands of energy shed.

    ¡°Thud!¡±

    The long saber seemed to have long predicted Six Bags Beggar¡¯s palm movements as it shed with the center of his palm despite being thetter to attack.

    At the same time, Meng Qi was hit by some bamboo poles and sabers as well.

    ¡°Ouch!¡± A shrill cry was heard as Six Bags Beggar stepped back immediately. His Protective Upstanding Qi was broken by Meng Qi¡¯s single sh, and half of his right palm had also dropped onto the ground.

    He was not like Aunt Bai whose strong genuine Qi and body could avoid her being hurt by any Precious Weapons. Hence, half of his palm was chopped off as he tried to attack head-on against Meng Qi¡¯s powerful saber.

    When Meng Qi¡¯s face started giving off a faint golden glow, he shook his body and those beggars who hit him were pushed away from him immediately. Their mouths had blood oozing from the corners. Apparently, they were already dead from being hit by Meng Qi¡¯s burst of energy.

    That was the reverberating power of Eight Nine Mysteries and Golden Bell Shield techniques!

    He dashed forward like a chariot to knock the opponents beside him into the air. The attacks by those poles and swords felt like tickles to Meng Qi as long as they did not hit his weak points.

    Meng Qi then pursued Six Bags Beggar with another attack. Apparently, he did not intend to leave him any time to pause for a breath!

    Six Bags Beggar¡¯s eyes turned red and seemed to be about to burst soon under the immense pressure. Judging by his opponent¡¯s strength and the long saber, Six Bags Beggar gradually realized whom he was up against.

    ¡°Damn it! If you told me who you were earlier on, I would definitely show you some respect and let you go!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll let you¡­¡± Before Six Bags Beggar even finished his words, Meng Qi¡¯s saber had already reached him . The attack was just as aggressive and fierce as the thunder from the sky.

    Six Bags Beggar had no choice but to deal with the attack with his left palm. His palm movements were as flexible and swift as fish in the sea. By using countless variations of moves, he was hoping to be able to withstand this heavy attack.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    He was forced backwards again, and this time there was blood oozing from the corner of his mouth. The strength of this attack was way beyond his ability to control. Luckily, his left palm was spared from being chopped off since Meng Qi had somehow changed his attack to using the back of his saber.

    ¡°You guys have been kidnapping innocent children!¡± Meng Qi shouted as heshed out with the back of his saber again, forcing Six Bags Beggar to fend for himself. He could not help but step backward again as blood spurted from his mouth. A few more beggars were knocked into the air as energy was given off again by Meng Qi¡¯s faint golden glow.

    ¡°And abducting young women!¡± His voice was as deafening as a thunderstorm. Six Bags Beggar¡¯s left palm was blown away by his saber, which sliced the front of his chest, breaking his Protective Upstanding Qipletely. Other beggars had long been knocked into a daze, losing their ability to move and escape despite wanting to.

    ¡°There¡¯s not a single kind of atrocity you people have notmitted!¡± Meng Qi¡¯s voice resembled bursts of thunderps. At that moment, Six Bags Beggar¡¯s sight had blurred and was covered in darkness, leaving him with only his natural instincts to handle the attacks.

    ¡°You should absolutely die!¡±

    Meng Qi took a leap to initiate a downward attack with his saber. He was still using the back of saber at the time.

    ¡°Bang!¡± Six Bags Beggar was knocked to the wall behind him. Blood could be seen trickling from all his Seven Apertures as he slowly copsed.

    Who could have believed that he was killed by shock waves!

    Some of the remaining beggars began to flee in panic upon witnessing that moment, while the others dropped onto their knees to beg for a chance to live.

    ¡°Master, please let us live this time, we did what we did only because our Vice Branch Chief forced us to¡­¡±

    ¡°Please spare us, master!¡±

    Meng Qi remained silent and wandered about as he attacked the weak points of the beggars as slick as a shadow. The remaining beggars soon fell one by one.

    Thest few beggars were about to kill Meng Qi by sacrificing their lives as they realized that their begging was useless. However, they were no match for Meng Qi who yed all of them within seconds.

    Meng Qi finally let out a sigh of relief as he saw the corpses lying on the ground.¡°You expect me to spare your lives, so you can have the chance to let the Beggar Sect have their revenge? No way! For the likes of you who were utterly devoid of conscience, it was better to die early and have an early reincarnation¡­¡±

    ¡°One must be much fiercer than the bad guys if one wishes to uphold justice! Otherwise, the corpses of those who are chivalrous and righteous would be seen all over the world!¡±

    ¡°They mentioned their Vice Branch Chief, which means there¡¯s also a Branch Chief¡­¡± Meng Qi continued his thoughts as he opened the door to the yard to find the entrance to a dungeon. He then pushed open its stone door.

    Just as the door was open, the crying of children, the screaming of young women and the shouting of men were all heard.

    A few beggars on guard were about to stop Meng Qi as they noticed his entry, among them was the beggar who had kidnapped the child earlier.

    ¡°He, he, he¡¯s here!¡± That beggar stuttered as he threw a few darts subconsciously.

    The darts were knocked to the ground with a nk upon hitting Meng Qi, as if hitting metal, and all beggars were too shocked to speak as they saw it.

    Top masters on the Ranking List of Young Masters could be harmed by concealed weapons at enlightenment period, but they often had entered the Imperceptible Realm under Heaven-man Connection, which granted them the ability to sense the flow of genuine Qi and dodge concealed weapons even before they were used. The only type hard to predict was the concealed weapons that function based on specific mechanisms. If the weapon had the power to break Protective Upstanding Qi, it could cause harm as well. However, the techniques Meng Qi practiced had enabled him to have an invulnerable body, so there was no need for dodging any weapons as long as they did not hit any of his weak points.

    He walked forward slowly as the saber shed at his will. Instead of harming Meng Qi with their attacks, the beggars copsed one after another.

    All those captured in the dungeon stopped crying and screaming as they were taken aback upon seeing what Meng Qi did, unable to realize what was happening just yet.

    When there was only one beggar left standing, Meng Qi suddenly asked him in a casual tone, ¡°Where¡¯s your Branch Chief?¡±

    ¡°He, he left to meet a friend. All, all the valuables are with him! Please spare my life!¡± That beggar knelt in front of Meng Qi out of despair.

    ¡°Which friend?¡± Meng Qi asked, trying to sound as nonchnt as possible.

    Fearing Meng Qi¡¯s strength, the beggar told him everything he knew, ¡°I don¡¯t know who, only that it¡¯s some injured person who requested our Branch Chief to find the cure to his wounds and help him leave Ying City.¡±

    ¡°An injured friend who needs to leave Ying City¡­ Could it be Wolf King?¡± Meng Qi tightened his grip on his saber as the thought struck him.

    ¡°Maybe he was too weak to leave by himself this time. So he had to find some helpers?¡±

    He continued asking a few questions in the same indifferent tone and took the beggar¡¯s life mercilessly as he realized that the beggar did not know much either.

    ¡°Having mercy on the evil is the same asmitting a crime against ordinary people!¡±

    He held the iron lock on the dungeon¡¯s door and twisted it with force, the lock immediately cracked, and the door was open.

    It wasn¡¯t until then that the abducted ones realized what had happened. They all burst into tears and screams that grew from a shriek into a loud and unrestrained cry. It seemed that they had been suppressing their fear and insecurity for too long.

    Meng Qi listened to them in silence, then said gently, ¡°It¡¯s okay now, please follow me outside.¡±

    ¡°We will be forever grateful for your saving grace.¡± An educated person nodded and thanked Meng Qi, then everyone else did the same.

    After they calmed down, Meng Qi led them out of the dungeon. Just as he entered the yard, a monk in a yellow frock standing among the corpses and blood came into view.

    He had a young ordinary look, with low eyebrows and droopy eyes that made him look rather steady. A string of Prayer Beads from Shaolin Temple hung around his neck. Even though there was flesh and blood all around him, his entire body was spotless, as if his surroundings were clean and pure.

    ¡°Amitabha, the way you dealt with them was too cruel and malicious.¡± The young monk said.

    Meng Qi had never met this monk before, but he knew there could only be a few young monks as imposing as he. He then said with a smile, ¡°Young uncle master, we shall not show mercy to evil people. Only by killing them all can the world return to a clean and pure state.¡±

    The monk sighed and said, ¡°If you chose to stop killing, you would be a Buddha immediately.¡±

    His acquiescence in how Meng Qi addressed him showed that he was Xuan Zhen, Buddhist Heart Palm.

    ¡°Young uncle master, are you that determined to change the way I do things?¡± Meng Qi¡¯s eyebrows raised as he asked.

    Xuan Zhen looked at the women and children behind him, then said, ¡°Praying to Buddha is both a form of self-cultivation and salvation from the world, but I shall not force others against their will. As long as you do not disobey the rules of this world or torture the innocent, there¡¯s no way I would interfere in your methods.¡±

    Meng Qi chuckled a bit and said, ¡°There are not many monks in Shaolin Temple to my liking, but you are definitely one of them.¡±

    ¡°In order to prevent the Beggar Sect from seeking revenge, I nned to take them to Six Fan School through the tunnel. Since you are here now, would you please help me with this matter instead? Shaolin Temple has a great reputation and foundation, I believe they have what it takes to deal with this matter.¡±

    ¡°Amitabha. Saving one life is better than building a Seven-Storied Stupa.¡± Xuan Zhen did not reject Meng Qi¡¯s suggestion.

 Chapter 405: The Intervention

    <h4>Chapter 405: The Intervention</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Once Xuan Zhen agreed to take over, Meng Qi was not so concerned any more. He left for Happycloud Heights straightaway.

    ¡°I think I just did a selfless good deed without asking for a reward¡­¡± He thought about his action in a yful manner as he entered the heights.

    ¡°Knock, knock.¡± He heard someone knocking as he walked passed the screen wall facing the gate of the heights. As he stopped subconsciously to take a look at the gate, a familiar figure came to view as the side gate was being pulled open.

    Upon recognizing the new visitor, he shed a bright smile and walked towards the gate, saying, ¡°I assumed you would only arrive in two more days Who would have thought that you have reached so soon?¡±

    The new visitor was Jiang Zhiwei. She was in her favorite light yellow dress with her long thick hair tied up casually. The image of her holding her long sword was so beautiful and radiant, free and easy.

    Zhiwei had opened all nine of her Apertures since the end of theirst mission. As Meng Qi saw her again after all this time, he felt that she had kept her talent in swordsmanship. Instead of looking sharp and imposing, she had be moreposed and unfettered. Even though others may not be able to recognize her as a swordsman at first nce now, Meng Qi could still imagine her valiant figure and the impressive burst of energy she would give off as she used a sword.

    ¡°You know how impatient I was when I knew I could challenge Shapeless Sword!¡± Zhiwei smiled at Meng Qi as she continued, ¡°Your travels to the South also ended so quickly.¡±

    ¡°I guess I have been a really idle person.¡± Meng Qi joked.

    Seeing Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s outstanding demeanor and that the two were really close friends, the gatekeeper faintly guessed their identities and rushed inside to report their arrival. The two were left alone to ca up.

    ¡°Are you also going to reside in Happycloud Heights?¡± Meng Qi asked.

    Jiang Zhiwei shook her head in denial and said, ¡°Ying City is considered the Capital of Ling County, hence the Sword Pavilion here under my sect can provide me with amodation. There is no need to trouble Shapeless Sword on this matter.¡±

    She was not afraid of the pressure given off by He Jiu, and she simply felt no need for lodging at another¡¯s ce when she had her own ce to reside in.

    After chatting about everything they had been through for the past few months, Meng Qi used Secret Voice-sending technique to tell Zhiwei that The Myths had set their eyes on Senior Brother Qi and himself.

    He did not mention the grudge borne in the Samsara World nor the Demoness Gu, but especially emphasized Dongyang Vi, for he was afraid that the Exterior-level masters of Eastern Sea in Happycloud Heights might eavesdrop on their conversation. If the secrets of the Samsara World was known to others, Zhiwei and himself would be obliterated, hence he had to find another time to talk to Zhiwei about these things in detail.

    Jiang Zhiwei sensed that Meng Qi was hiding something on purpose, for she knew it was almost impossible for Qi Zhengyan to escape solely with his own capabilities. At the same time, she also understood that there were reasons for Meng Qi to hold back certain things, so she replied in a serious manner, ¡°I will report this matter to my sect to see if it is possible to seek assistance from my Uncle Masters in charge of the River East. Meanwhile, please take caution when you are outside.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Meng Qi nodded and continued, ¡°By the way, I have alsoe to know of Wolf King¡¯s whereabouts.¡±

    He then told Zhiwei about his encounter with the Beggar Sect.

    ¡°Wolf King¡­¡± The desire to challenge a powerful master glinted in Zhiwei¡¯s eyes, but that eagerness was soon reced by a sigh as she said, ¡°It¡¯s a shame he is injured now.¡±

    She really wanted to have a fight with Wolf King that would push both of them to risk their lives. However, she knew that Wolf King would not fight her in the way she wanted, he would prefer to hide his presence in the dark, and wait until the perfect moment for him tond a deadly strike as his opponent arrived.

    ¡°I will ask my sectmates in this area to help us with the search. Once his whereabouts are confirmed, we will execute our attack.¡± Jiang Zhiwei knew about the incident where Wolf King tried to murder Meng Qi with a sneak-attack, so she did not hesitate to decide to joint in the assault on him in return. That was called an eye for an eye.

    Meng Qi first nodded at her n, then reminded her immediately, Consider the case in which there may be an ambush. It is safer to have one more person to assist us with our n. Hmm, I think Brother Wang Zai from Zhou County would be suitable.¡±

    ¡°Wang Zai¡¯s father is the youngest Great Master in the Wang family. As the current Minister of Revenue, he is definitely one with authority and status. If anyone wanted to do harm to him, they must be prepared to face the potential consequences first. Moreover, with Unstoppable Strike, Unmovable Strike and Nine Saint Swordy techniques, he should absolutely not be underestimated in his strength. If he ever encounters strong opponents, he may even be able to beat them better than I do!¡±

    When Meng Qi did not use the Standing Still technique derived from Wuji Seal, his area of focus would be Protection, while Wang Zai¡¯s area of focus was Defense, the difference was that Wang Zai would be able to respond to the attacks while preventing himself from being harmed.

    They finished the conversation quickly and moved on to casual chit-chat. After a while, the gatekeeper returned to invite Jiang Zhiwei to meet He Jiu. Meng Qi naturally decided to apany her.

    The wound on He Jiu¡¯s neck had almost fully recovered, and there was no more bandaging around it, nor did it appear to be hideous.

    Meng Qi could tell with just one nce that his injury was definitely much worse than what he called a ¡°flesh wound¡±. Half of his neck could have been broken if the wound was any deeper.

    However, he was certain that Wolf King¡¯s injury had to be even more serious, since his injury had affected his movements, forcing him to expose a bit about his whereabouts. On the other hand, He Jiu¡¯s behavior did not seem to be affected by his injury at all. Moreover, Wolf King had to seek help from the Beggar Sect to find the medicine for his wounds, while He Jiu¡¯s wound had healed rather quickly simply by resting.

    Meng Qi also guessed that the cure Wolf King brought with him was not very effective in healing, since he was even having difficulty walking¡­

    He Jiu was sitting in an imposing unrestrained manner as he watched Jiang Zhiwei and Meng Qi enter. When he saw Zhiwei, his eyes sparkled with admiration and his eyebrows twitched slightly. He said to her, ¡°Master Jiang, congrattions on enlightening your Nine Apertures.¡±

    Instead of shock or fear, his words were filled with excitement and eagerness in learning more about the progress she had made.

    Jiang Zhiwei did not purposely act humble. She said with a smile, ¡°The realm I have reached would still pale beside yours, young heightslord. If we would ever be engaged in a fight, I could only try to seize the tiny hope for victory with my sword.¡±

    ¡°You have enlightened all nine Apertures for Swordy Sutra of Supremacy and have understood the Anatta Sword technique, hence your Sword Principles should have reached a really high standard. When ites to pure strength, you would definitely outperform Wolf King.¡± He Jiupared her with Wolf King instead of himself, because he apparently believed that Jiang Zhiwei was still not as powerful as him. Although Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s talent and hard work would have made herparable to Su Wuming, at his best, He Jiu would still be considered on par with her in terms of talent. Both of them were disciples of main stream martial arts sects, hence the level and power of each other¡¯s Divine Skill would not differ by much. Moreover, He Jiu had reached the realm of a higher standard than Zhiwei, and was more experienced than her, that was why He Jiu believed he was still better.

    ¡°Since I have yet to fight against Wolf King, I dare not boast my capabilities.¡± Jiang Zhiwei did not be proud after hearing He Jiu¡¯s words.

    He Jiu said with augh, ¡°With Master Jiang enlightening all Nine Apertures, there will be greater excitement during the Party of Happycloud this time. I shall not test your strength now, because the most anticipated opponent shall always be thest one to encounter.¡±

    Meng Qi could not help but to be impressed by the strong sense of confidence and bravery He Jiu gave off. Then he realized that He Jiu would be a very strong opponent for him during his journey to be a phenomenal martial artist¡­

    ¡­

    Another day had passed. Instead of roaming the streets, Meng Qi quickened his pace practicing Muscle-bone Strengthening Scripture , Eight Nine Mysteries and Golden Bell Shield techniques, in the hopes of enlightening his ninth natural Aperture in the near future.

    In the evening, Jiang Zhiwei paid an abrupt visit to him and said with the Secret Voice-sending technique, ¡°I have found out Wolf King¡¯s hideout by tracking down the Moderator of the Beggar Sect.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Meng Qi questioned subconsciously since he had been waiting for a chance to have revenge on Wolf King, who nned two sneak-attacks on him for some indescribable reason. He wrapped his fingers around the handle of his saber as his eyes kindled an urge to fight.

    The two of them left Happycloud Heights and pretended to be walking side by side. Meng Qi then took the chance to tell her about the time when Gu Xiaosang saved Senior Brother Qi, and naturally omitted the embarrassing moment when a little girl called him dad.

    Upon hearing the incident, Jiang Zhiwei immediately turned quite skeptical towards Gu Xiaosang¡¯s intentions, just like Meng Qi.

    After a short while, they found Wang Zai at his house.

    ¡°Are we going to kill Wolf King together?¡± Wang Zai looked slightly excited upon hearing their n, rather different from how poised he usually was.

    As a disciple of the Confucius Sect who practiced martial arts for righteous purposes, Wang Zai had always been a man of honor and integrity, so he didn¡¯t have a good impression of Wolf King from the beginning. Although he was calm and steady in nature, he was still a young man in his twenties and it was normal for him to feel high-spirited sometimes. What¡¯s more, the thought of killing the Wolf King, fifth on the Ranking List of Young Masters, would already get anyone¡¯s adrenaline pumping, let alone Wang Zai.

    ¡°Yes, Brother Wang, would you like to join us?¡± Meng Qi smirked as he asked, like a man about to kidnap a child.

    Wang Zai took a deep breath, and then said solemnly, ¡°Sure.¡±

    Following Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s lead, the three of them crossed the Hui River over a bridge, passed through many streets and alleys, and eventually arrived at the upstream of Tianxiu River, a location close to Misty Rain Mountain.

    For a ce near Tianxiu River yet far away from the center of the city, this ce was both peaceful and bustling with activities, which was perfect for a hideout. Neither would one have difficulties in keeping secrets due to the overwhelming activities, nor would one be exposed so easily due to an extremely small poption.

    All three of them hid behind a tree. Jiang Zhiwei then pointed towards the yard facing the river and said, ¡°There he is.¡±

    It was gettingte and the yard was almost as dark as its surroundings. Meng Qi nodded and said, ¡°That yard is inconspicuous yet essible from all directions, which makes it convenient for him to escape. We shall take the bridge to reach its location first, and then approach with great caution and a slow pace.¡±

    Attacking from inconspicuous corners and moving in the dark were Wolf King¡¯s forte, and he could sense any iing threats urately. Therefore, they had to be extremely meticulous while executing their n. If any part of their n went wrong and made him realize the dangerous situation he was in, he would escape far away immediately, making their efforts futile.

    In order to hide his movements effectively, Meng Qi used Hallucination Body Movement technique to enable his spiritual energy to cover his entire body and snuck towards the yard without making a sound. Since Jiang Zhiwei and Wang Zai were not as good in moving stealthily like Meng Qi, they were some distance behind him to prevent themselves from being noticed. Even so, having enlightened all Nine Apertures and gaining the primary understanding of the mystery of Primal Aperture at Midbrow gave them much help in hiding their breaths adequately. Jiang Zhiwei was especially good at this after practicing Transformation Strategy. Her figure was like a fairy who could move swiftly without being perceived of her position in the darkness.

    The yard seemed rather deste in the freezing winter. There was not even a chirping of insects, only the cry of the wind, which would make anyone doubt there were people living here.

    Meng Qi maneuvered his body to the side wall of the yard. He bounced up silently like a soft cloud as he pressed the wall gently with his right palm, then fell silently into the shadow like falling leaves.

    He moved to a position close to the room where he knew it would be almost impossible to conceal his movements from Wolf King. Knowing that he must take down his opponent as soon as possible, Meng Qi sped up his movements all of a sudden like an arrow leaving the bow. His figure was too fast to be seen clearly, so much so that one could still see the residual shadow left behind him a moment ago. With the energy generated from such a high speed, he knocked the door open without much effort. At the same time, he pulled out his saber with a swoosh to be prepared for any potential sneak-attack from the shadows.

    Jiang Zhiwei and Wang Zai also quickened their pace slightlyter than Meng Qi and pounced towards the wing room from two different angles, in order to prepare for any attacks Wolf King may initiate from ces like the kitchen.

    With the saber in his hand, Meng Qi¡¯s expression turned serious and a little bewildered as he discovered that there was no one in the room!

    All he could find was a piece of cloth stained with pus and blood. Meanwhile, he could still sense the remaining traces of breath that belonged to Wolf King.

    Wang Zai touched the quilt and said, ¡°The quilt is still warm, which means he should have just escaped about 30 minutes ago.¡±

    The trio then split into different directions to search for any trace that Wolf King may have left behind, yet to no avail. As they met up again, Jiang Zhiwei murmured to herself, ¡°It seems like our n to attack was already known by Wolf King¡­¡±

    ¡°But we are the only three people who know about it¡­¡± Meng Qi was not suspicious that one of them had possibly leaked their n to Wolf King, he was simply baffled by the situation they were in, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s just his habit to change his hideout in order not to reveal his whereabouts by ident¡­¡±

    ¡­

    Inside a wing room where the lights were dim, Wolf King was sitting upright in a chair, lookingnky and indifferent as usual, and holding an elixir that was so crimson it seemed to be made of blood. He asked in a deep and hoarse voice, ¡°Why did you save me, and even give me an elixir that could heal my wound by the Sword Qi of Shapeless Sword?¡±

    Across from him stood ady who was elegant, beautiful, and seemingly someone from a well-known aristocratic family. She was wearing a ck Taoist garb decorated with flowery patterns made of golden strings, and a mask of Matriarch of the West which wasmon in the traditional Chinese drama.

    ¡°I need you to help me deal with one person.¡± Thedy wearing the mask of Matriarch of the West said in a t tone.

 Chapter 406: The Meeting at the Pavilion Halfway up the Mountain

    <h4>Chapter 406: The Meeting at the Pavilion Halfway up the Mountain</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    The yard stood alongside the Tianxiu River. The night wind was extremely chilly.

    ¡°Maybe it was a coincidence. Wolf King has always been cautious and good at hiding. It¡¯s reasonable for him to change his lodging.¡± Wang Zai guessed frowning slightly.

    Staring at the slow-flowing river, Jiang Zhiwei mused, ¡°Maybe someone was watching us. When they found something, they informed Wolf King in advance.¡±

    ¡°The Myths?¡± Meng Qi understood what she meant but said nothing. Wang Zai was using his imagination instead. ¡°Both Crown Prince and Third Prince are here. There is chaos in Ying City. Maybe we are being monitored by someone.¡±

    He connected this matter with Prince Jin Zhao Yi¡¯s assassination attempt.

    After a pause, he said, ¡°Wolf King might use this bloody cloth to wrap his wounds. You¡¯d better let me take it. I will use my family¡¯s special skill to trace him.¡±

    The Bai family came from Southern Wild. It was said that they owned the poisoning skill and Dharma ess of tracing someone by blood. That is why Wang Zai said that. If they did not let Wang Zai take the cloth, they might have to ask for experts of the Exterior or true descendants of Buddhism for help with their Heavenly Knowing such as Providential Sight.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Meng Qi nodded. ¡°But Wolf King did not leave in a hurry. Since he left this piece of bloody cloth, he should have made some ways to avoid being traced.¡±

    After that discussion, they did not find any clues, so they separated and went back to their residence. Jiang Zhiwei asked the manager of Sword Washing Pavilion in Ying City to contact Turf Lord to trace Wolf King.

    ¡­

    The next day, the sky was clear and the winter sun was warm.

    In light of the fact that he had submitted the secret report for two days, Senior Brother Qi had been reporting to the Huanhua Swords Sect for a long time, and Gu Xiaosang and Luo Jiao Sanren had been waiting in secret, Meng Qi had nned to be a decoy, so he invited Jiang Yan to visit Misty Rain Mountain together.

    The mountain was empty and the scenery was beautiful. Unlike other mountains, the Yanyu Mountain was not sharp or steep but delicate and green. It demonstrated the typical softness of River East.

    ¡°The scenery of Jiangdong is quite different from that of the Nortnd.¡± The bright sunlight shined through the surrounding fog so the entire Misty Rain Mountain was enveloped in gold, which dyed the mountain stream and old trees with holiness. Jiang Zhiwei seemed to be enveloped in gold as well.

    Located at the junction of Huazhou and Ganzhou, Sword Washing Pavilion was also considered to be in the North.

    There were many towers and pavilions in the mountains. The sound of music and dancing flowed into their ears. The families, sects and wealthy officials all built yards and pavilions in the Misty Rain Mountain. The nature and works of humanbor integrated well.

    Looking close at the beautiful mountains and rivers and looking at the pavilions far way, Meng Qi chuckled. ¡°ording to others, Heart-calming Temple is located in the Northern Peak. The smell of Iron Flower tear is elegant and the tofu jelly is inexplicably delicious. Why not try it?¡±

    Jiang Zhiweiughed. ¡°I thought that you would go to Samantabhadra Temple.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Meng Qi¡¯s eyes were wide open, as if he had not considered Samantabhadra Temple at all.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you a monk? It¡¯s reasonable for you to mediate in mountains.¡± Jiang Zhiwei joked and then continued, ¡°Luohan non-spiced dinner of Samantabhadra Temple is ranked first in Ying City. You like eating so much, why didn¡¯t you think of it first?¡±

    After thinking, she said seriously, ¡°I know you don¡¯t like to be a monk, but since you have resumed secr life, why don¡¯t you go to a temple? If you always avoid this, it may seem like you really can¡¯t get rid of it. As time goes by, it will be a knot in your hand, which may bring about external demons.¡±

    Sword Washing Pavilion valued the refinement of mentality, so Jiang Zhiwei reminded him.

    Meng Qi squeezed out a smile and said, ¡°I went to the nunnery before, so I¡¯m not afraid of temples. It was just because Crown Prince lived in Samantabhadra Temple and I was involved with King Jin before. If I go there rashly, I¡¯m likely to be involved in a royal dispute and bring myself some trouble.¡±

    Although he had told Jiang Zhiwei about Zhao Yi and Crown Prince¡¯s arrival, he did not tell her their residence.

    Jiang Zhiwei understood now. Her face flushed, she slightly raised her head and looked at the sky, then ¡°honestly¡± said, ¡°I overthought it and got you wrong.¡±

    She was beingpletely genuine.

    Meng Qi chuckled and wisely changed the topic. While talking andughing, they walked toward the North Mountain.

    After climbing the stone stairs for a while, a pavilion appeared at the t ground of the hillside. A group of people stood inside.

    With his hands behind his back, the leader was looking far into the high mountains and deep valleys surrounded by clouds. In bright yellow clothes and a high hat, he stood straight.

    Behind him was a feminine middle-aged man in ck clothes and a ck hat. Simply looking at him gave Meng Qi the chills.

    Beside the middle-aged man was a monk in a red cassock. He had a big head and a pair of big ears. His warm smile was very amiable.

    There were five monks in yellow robes surrounding them. They were 40 years old or so, and looked skinny. Although they had different appearances, they gave people a sense of unity.

    Scattered outside the pavilion were guards in dark-red fighting clothes. They were all strong, intimidating and skillful.

    Meng Qi looked awkward and squeezed out a smile. ¡°It is doomed to happen. Even if I do not go to them, they wille to us anyway.¡±

    Using momentum, Meng Qi judged the head as Crown Prince Jin, Liang Wang Zhao Qian.

    ¡°Misfortune can¡¯t be avoided. Since they¡¯vee to us, let¡¯s meet them.¡± Jiang Zhiwei proposed.

    ¡°Sure. Since they have blocked our way, we have to know their purpose to avoid being unaware of dangers in the future.¡± Meng Qi regained hisposure. With his long saber hanging around his waist and hands behind his back, he went upstairs in a detached manner.

    Jiang Zhiwei held her long sword in hand. Her dress fluttered in the mountain wind like a fairy.

    ¡°Crown Prince invites you two to the pavilion.¡± After Meng Qi and Jiang Zhiwei moved forward for a while, a guard greeted them.

    ¡°Please show us the way.¡± Meng Qi said politely.

    The guard led them through the close guard and entered the pavilion on the hillside.

    Crown Prince Zhao Qian slowly turned around. His appearance was quite simr to that of Zhao Yi and Zhao Heng. However, his eyebrows were not as dense as theirs. His nose was slightly sharp like a knife or sword, giving him the aura of a resolute and determined man.

    ¡°Although we¡¯re thousands of miles apart, we were destined to meet each other. It¡¯s my pleasure to meet you in this way to the mountain.¡± Zhao Qian¡¯s voice was deep and vigorous. He might have another kind of charisma if he read the Buddhist sutras.¡±

    Meng Qi saluted him and smiled, ¡°I, a vulgar man, feel it¡¯s a great honor to meet you here.¡±

    ¡°I meet strangers every day. It¡¯s destiny. But we just pass by without greeting. It¡¯s because our fates are irrelevant.¡±

    Using such a direct metaphor, he told Crown Prince that they were not closely rted, so he would not like to be bothered.

    Zhao Qian was as calm as a supreme monk. Pointing at the fat monk beside him, he said, ¡°He¡¯s the host of Samantabhadra Temple, the divine monk Hua Yan.¡±

    ¡°Amitabha, you are really outstanding. You truly deserve your reputation.¡± Hua Yan put his palms together with a big smile like a greedy monk, but Meng Qi and Jiang Zhiwei wouldn¡¯t dare look down upon him. He was a supreme monk of the Exterior, so they could not judge him by his appearance.

    ¡°Especially donor Su, born in Buddhism and with Buddhist Commandment de skill, you are righteous and honest though you are cruel. But you punish the evil and save those in trouble, which is in ordance with the essence of Buddhism. You¡¯re a real monk.¡± Hua Yan looked at Meng Qi with a smile.

    ¡°You¡¯re the one who has an affinity with Buddhism! Your whole family is closely connected with Buddhism!¡± Meng Qi cursed him in his heart. But soon heughed. Since Hua Yan was a supreme monk, no one would believe he was not a real monk. As for his family, at his age, his parents had probably died and he did not have a wife or children¡­

    Meng Qi did not speak, so Zhao Qian said with a smile, ¡°Since I often hear about you, I appreciate you very much. Using kindness and a de, aren¡¯t you Guardian Vajra?¡±

    ¡°Guardian Vajra¡­Vajra¡­¡± Meng Qi¡¯s impression of Zhao Qian plummeted. He was even inferior to Zhao Yi.

    He answered with a fake smile, ¡°It is said, Crown Prince, that you adhere to the rules of Buddhism and arepletely indifferent to worldly temptations. Why not give up your throne and be a monk to get rid of worldly worries and get salvation?¡±

    Jiang Zhiwei interrupted, ¡°Right now you¡¯re lured by money and power and do not want to give them up. Aren¡¯t you viting the essence of Buddhism?¡±

    They were referring to Zhao Qian¡¯s hypocrisy about his desire for power in both a direct and indirect way.

    ¡°You! How dare you be so offensive!¡± The feminine middle-aged man stepped forward and used them.

    He did not directly suppress them with his momentum or attack them. Su Wuming was used to helping his men. If he bullied Meng Qi and Jiang Zhiwei, the middle-aged was doomed to be trapped in Luoyang. Otherwise, he would be hit by a sword.

    Zhao Qian held out a hand to signal middle-aged man to calm down. With a small smile, he said,

    ¡°There are both Smiles on Pinching a Flower and ring Eyes of Vajra of Buddism. If we¡¯re all absorbed in cultivating ourselves to get rid of the world, who will save the people?¡±

    ¡°If I had the power to control the world, to help people out of pain caused by repression, to help practitioners of Kung Fu out of the evil of killing, to salvage everyone out of disaster, I would rather give up cultivating my skills and be a normal man, chasing power to be more powerful!¡±

    Unlike his smirk, his tone was decisive, as if he would strive for it even if thousands of people tried to stop him.

    ¡­Meng Qi was slightly shocked, for Crown Prince was a little different from his judgment.

    But if he wholly chose Buddhism, the aristocratic families of Tao would definitely stop him. It would be even harder for him to be the emperor!

    ¡°Your wishes are good but contradictory to peace. There will likely be many bloody battles.¡± Meng Qi answered casually.

    Zhao Qian shook his head and smile. ¡°Anyone can say that except you. Didn¡¯t you say ¡®Killing is helping, cutting the evil spirit but not the flesh¡¯?¡±

    ¡°When I heard these words, I thought we were much alike. So I wanted toe here to see you.¡±

    ¡°I just made it up¡­¡± Meng Qi blinked innocently.

    ¡°This road must be paved with skeletons and the sea of blood. But if I can save all the people, I would not mind even if I fall down to the 18th level of torture in hell.¡± Zhao Qian said in a loud voice.

    He was serious. There was a sovereign air about him.

    ¡°But it has nothing to do with me¡­¡± Meng Qi said to Jiang Zhiwei using Secret Voice-sending, ¡°I had thought that Buddism advocateed peace, so I didn¡¯t expect them to support Zhao Qian¡­¡±

    ¡°Buddhism has self-promotion Zen, purend Zen of bliss which promotes Amitabha and other Zens. Their thoughts about Sutras and cultivation methods are all different. How could they be the same?¡± Jiang Zhiwei exined.

    Zhao Qian controlled his emotions and smiled. ¡°Su Meng, what about making a bet?¡±

    ¡°What kind of bet?¡± Meng Qi subconsciously asked.

    Pointing at the five monks in yellow robes, he said, ¡°They are the five masters of purend Dragon, Elephant, Tiger, Leopard, and Giant Bird. Each of them is weaker than you, but they are used to teaming up to fight. In the same breath, their joint strength is not weaker than any of the top ten of the Ranking List of Young Masters. If you can withstand twenty of their moves, you win and I lose. At that time, I would owe you a promise. You can ask for my help anytime in the future as long as it does not vite Tao and ethics.¡±

    ¡°If you lose, you should help me do something. But don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t involve killing your family or friends.¡±

    Meng Qi looked to the five monks and found their momentum united as a whole.

 Chapter 407: To Fight or Not to Fight, Itâ€™s Entirely Up to the Mind

    <h4>Chapter 407: To Fight or Not to Fight, It¡¯s Entirely Up to the Mind</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    The wind from the mountains raged and the forest was stained in gold by sun rays. Meng Qi looked at the Dragon, Elephant, Tiger, Leopard and Giant Bird monks next to him and replied, slightly raising his eyebrows, ¡°Your Highness, what if I don¡¯t want to make a bet?¡±

    He seemed to say something insignificant with a leisurely demeanor.

    Before Zhao Qian had a chance to speak, the eunuch next to him sneered, ¡°If you are too timid to ept the challenge which is not much different from your level, you must be unworthy of the nickname Killing de and will be teased by people all over the world. When the news is spread, the alias for the likes of you who ranked sixth on the Ranking List of Young Masters won¡¯t be Killing de anymore, but Mouse de. You are as timid as a rabbit and your long saber seems to have turned rusty. What¡¯s more, you are afraid of the challenge, and have a weak will!¡±

    He was provoking Meng Qi by criticizing his ability.

    Meng Qi was still calm. Although he loved to disy his skill in front of others and put his nickname on disy, he had been used to the condition of being repeatedly ¡°struck¡±. So what did the provocation matter?

    Wearing a smile on his lips, he said without anger, ¡°I have a bad temper and it is up to my mood to decide to fight or not. I won¡¯t be affected by others or rumors. No one can stop me if I decide to fight, and even the most powerful opponent cannot frighten me. If I don¡¯t want to fight, I will just take the endless words from your mouth and the nder from people as the breeze caressing my cheeks and the bright moon shining on the river.¡±

    He had changed the way he referred to himself by not using modest vocabry, but unreservedly calling himself ¡°I¡±.

    As for Meng Qi¡¯s attitude, Jiang Zhiwei nodded with approval, believing that it was indeed the mind of a Martial Artist.

    ¡°It seems that Killing de is not as eager to kill,¡± Zhao Qian sighed. ¡°One of my promises can change a lot of things, so numerous people all over the world earnestly long for it.¡±

    Zhao Qian tempted him with the benefits after the provocation didn¡¯t work.

    Meng Qiughed out loud and said, ¡°I¡¯ve lived for so many years without any promises from Crown Prince, and I am fine, so what do you think? I can still rank sixth in the Ranking List of Young Masters, being a world-famous man. Why do I have to be concerned about whether I make a bet or not?¡±

    ¡°I just turned eighteen and have been in the top ten of Ranking List of Young Masters. Perhaps my promise will be as good as yours with the hope of bing a Dharmakaya!¡±

    His was effusively confident and generous, making Zhao Qian squint his eyes a bit. After listening to his words, the eunuch¡¯s expression changed to one full of hatred. ¡°How dare hepare himself to the Crown Prince!¡±

    ¡°Hope of bing a Dharmakaya? Ha! How many generations of the top ten in Ranking List of Young Masters could produce a Dharmakaya?¡±

    The surrounding guards¡¯ faces also changed because they never thought that Su Meng was so arrogant.

    ¡°You are worthy of your nickname ¡®Killing de¡¯.¡± Jiang Zhiwei smiled rying a Secret Voice-sending to tease Meng Qi following Crown Prince Zhao Qian¡¯s words.

    Of course, he had cultivated Eight Nine Mysteries and also practiced Heavenly Golden Scripture, the first movement of The Buddha¡¯s Palm and the first movement of Nine Annihtion at Heavenly Nights. So he thought that he could not keep a foothold in Jianghu if he was not confident of his skills! Meng Qi stared at Zhao Qian with a determined look.

    Zhao Qianughed, pping his hands. ¡°You are not disturbed by so much nder from others, so Young Master Su, you have a Buddha nature. And I just focus on the appearance. Now that you don¡¯t want to make a bet, we will not do it.¡±

    ¡°Thanks for your kindness.¡± Meng Qi said cheerily, cupping one hand in the other before his chest. Then he eximed with a serious look,

    ¡°Five masters, I would like to ept your challenge!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± This turn of events was beyond eveyone¡¯s expectation. Even Hua Yan divine monk was dumbfounded. His joyous appearance became stiff, and it was obvious that he did not understand Meng Qi¡¯s thought.

    Only Jiang Zhiwei chuckled. The little monk¡¯s temper was simr to hers in this respect.

    ¡°Su Meng! You do not want to make a bet, right?¡± The eunuch said angrily while stepping forward. His voice was squeaky, like the scratching of a ckboard with a fingernail. It spread to Meng Qi, bringing about a feeling of numbness. At the same time, the gentle cold air was like the sword and needle,ing into nothingness. Meng Qi could not help but shudder.

    Meng Qi did not change his smile and said as peacefully as usual, ¡°I don¡¯t want to make a bet, but I¡¯m still willing to fight.¡±

    ¡°I will not be happy if I am fettered by a bet driven fight. So I don¡¯t want to make a bet.¡±

    ¡°But I will feel rxed andfortable without the bet, so I would like to fight all of the masters with my sword. Crown Prince said that the five masters will not be inferior than any one from the top ten in the Ranking List of Young Masters if they team up. I am d to meet them and would like to try!¡±

    His voice was not very loud, but stunning. The same thought urred in many of guards. ¡°He is a real Martial Artist!¡±

    ¡°Now that, is logic.¡± Jiang Zhiwei whispered.

    After a moment¡¯s silence, Zhao Qian smiled again and said, ¡°It is five Masters¡¯ decision to ept the challenge or not. I cannot make this decision.¡±

    The eunuch sent a Secret Voice-sending message to the Dragon, Elephant, Tiger, Leopard and Giant Bird monks and said, ¡°Fight him for me! Teach him a good lesson!¡±

    ¡°How dare he y tricks on Crown Prince and I. Maybe he takes this request asdesperation !¡±

    Master Dragon put his palms together and said in a deep voice, ¡°Since Donor Su wants tounch a challenge, I must ept your challenge along with my senior and younger brothers.¡±

    ¡°Great!¡± Meng Qi turned around and walked to an open area outside of the pavilion with his sword.

    His momentum unleashed, very rigid and sturdy. And with every step he made people feel that his figure increased by about 3.3cm. In the end, he seemed to turn into a giant who could touch the sky.

    Jiang Zhiwei¡¯ beautiful eyes grew wide. It seemed that the little monk had not onlypleted all the movements of Five Thunder Bombardment of Sky, but also had a preliminaryprehension. There was a kind of feeling like taking the punishment for heaven and dominating in the present world with his every move whenbining with the effect of Muscle-bone Strengthening Scripture.

    Dragon, Elephant, Tiger, Leopard and Giant Bird followed him out, in the shape of semi arc. Their positions looked like a long rolling snake being coiled up.

    ¡°Amitabha.¡± The five monks read the Buddha¡¯s name together.

    The Buddha¡¯s name seemed to open some secret door, and their momentum changed ordingly, twisting together and connecting with each other. It was peaceful and quiet around, and the surroundings were full of Zen. There seemed to be an exchange between the breath and genuine Qi at some point.

    With the entanglement and exchange, Meng Qi only felt their genuine Qi steadily rising. They had broken through the limitation of enlightening the Apertures quickly and made themselves change. They seemed to be illusory, integrating into one along with the surroundings. No one could feel the existence of the five with their eyes closed.

    In addition, their genuine Qi and breath strangely merged with each other, flowing and turning in their five bodies and the emptiness among them. All of their genuine Qi and breath made no difference, and the join-hand secret art was different from others.

    They seemed to be one person, including a head and four limbs. Once one of them was Oneness of Heaven and Men, so were the other four.

    It would not make sense if Meng Qi¡¯s head had reached Oneness of Heaven and Men but his hands had not!

    It was really extraordinary¡­Meng Qi kept his eyes half-open, holding the handle of his sword in his right hand.

    He had a reputation outside and his fight in the Mountain God Temple astonished Jianghu. He was also well-known for being good at fighting with a group of opponents. Zhao Qian must know and there must be something to rely on, since he still wanted to appoint five people to fight him by teaming up. And they were as outstanding as expected when appearing in front of Meng Qi!

    ¡°Amitabha.¡± The five monks chanted the Buddha¡¯s name again.

    There was an indication of turning the ce outside of Half-mountain pavilion into a peaceful quiet ce and there did not seem to be the dirtiness of the soil on the ground. Fighting, exasperation, fighting spirit, and the like had melted inside the heart, making people abandon the thought of drawing their sword or striking.

    What an amazing Zen martial art. Meng Qi restrained his state of mind and resisted the peaceful and quiet spirit with his mind of viting the dogma. He then put forth his strength with his right hand, pulling the long saber out of the scabbard.

    A dash of silvery white shone in front of their eyes and as Heaven Inflicted Pain was pulled out and the Thunder Light jumped. Meng Qi seemed to berger and stronger than before. He charged with one de, stepping on a Thunderbolt Python!

    His knife momentum was heavy, like a high mountain and it pressed the air and made a dull thunder crash at this moment. Those before him could feel their blood churning in their thorax and abdomen, and started breathing with difficulty.

    Master Tiger held Prayer Beads in one hand and pushed his other palm out.

    Most of the momentum among them gathered in Master Tiger to make his palms glow dark gold. His palms became powerful, firm and fierce, able to chop gold stones into pieces.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    The palm struck the de side and Meng Qi felt that it was too hard for him to keep off, since the palm was very powerful. It felt as if he had returned to the practicing field of Six Fan School in Ying City. He became Yan Chong and the five monks were Aunt Bai!

    He did not persistently resist them, but turned to another direction by borrowing that strength to jump on Master Elephant after keeping off more than half of their momentum by using the heavy thunder momentum. His moves suddenly sped up, so did the de in his hand, like a streak of lightning striking in winter.

    However, the momentum of five monks shifted at an ultra-fast speed beyond Meng Qi¡¯s imagination. The shift was like the transfer of genuine Qi in his body, without any obstruction. The momentum arrived wherever his thoughts were.

    Although Meng Qi¡¯s de had moved so quickly, Master Elephant struck with his palm at a high speed also. Lowering his eyebrows and eyes, he pushed his palm out just right, showing off the extraordinary power of Vajra, and causing people to have to elude the sharp rays of light!

    At the same time, the other four monks who shared the rest of the breath pped at Meng Qi from different angles, sealing up the areas to dodge. It left him feeling that it was difficult to escape the tribtion and that he had to drop his de to be a Buddha immediately!

    Meng Qi¡¯s long saber led his movement, turning his slices into guidance. He went round and round, defusing the strength from the five monks while borrowing strength from them. He chopped away and broke from the siege of five palms like a ghost, with knife energy shing continuously.

    ¡°He has such Dharma ess to borrow and defuse strength. No wonder he is not afraid of group fights.¡± Zhao Qian sighed with emotion.

    The eunuch said with a cold smile, ¡°He is forced to use the secret art, and I really want to see how he can defuse or borrow strength under the conditions that the five monks have prepared in advance!¡±

    Meng Qi unveiled his Body Movements, making some of them illusory, some real, some fast and some eerie. He did not give five monks the chance to restict him. With his knife energy continuously shing, he shed in front of each of them. Some of his actions were fierce, some passionate, some quick and some slow, and they sometimes seemed to be illusory, and at other times real.

    However, the breath of the five monks flowed and turned, and all of them that withstood his de had strength reaching the Oneness of Heaven and Men level. An ordinary Vajra palm could defuse Meng Qi¡¯s Knife Momentum which contained numerous changes or possessed genuine Qi power rising to the peak. They did not give him the chance to use the Exterior killing stroke or break free from their siege by rushing past one of them!

    They took each movement steadily and surely, going ahead slowly. After five strokes, the range that Meng Qi could evade, spin and move could be narrowed quickly. If they continued to take five strokes, Meng Qi may have been forced to fight against them head-on, one vs five.

    ¡°Amitabha.¡± Master Dragon dered the Buddha¡¯s name. Then he turned his palms into ws which fingers were powerful, seeming to capture the dragon.

    At the same time, the Tiger, Leopard, Elephant and Giant Bird monks struck in coordination with each other. Some of them had the power of Vajra in the palms, crushing stones and splitting the ground, some could make their fingers sway without shadow and some could crash into a hole with their fists, striking a distant ce¡­

    It was the first time that they had attacked on their initiatives since the beginning of the fight. They covered Meng Qi from five directions, as if they were catching a turtle in the jar.

    Their breath flowed and rotated, with the power of their fingers, palms, fists and ws changing ceaselessly. No one could tell the main power from the assistant!

    Meng Qi took a deep breath and his figure became taller suddenly. When five strong strengths came to him, he folded his body to change direction under the situation that he was in in the air and had no ce to use his strength, causing the five monks to fail to catch him!

    Seizing the opportunity, he made a downward stroke, being high up in the air. His long saber swung toward Master Leopard.

    The knife energy was empty and vague, turning into red dust to disturb the Zen mind and chop off the purification!

    ¡°As expected of the Disciple of Seven Masters.¡± After watching the change just now, the divine monk Hua Yan smiled with understanding.

    Zhao Qian stood, with his hands crossed behind his back. He did not change his smile, seeming to believe that it was not difficult for the Dragon, Elephant, Tiger, Leopard and Giant Bird masters to deal with such a change.

 Chapter 408: The Secret Behind the Coordination

    <h4>Chapter 408: The Secret Behind the Coordination</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Misty and unclear, the knife energy wasn¡¯t real. It seemed more like a dream of the most painful memory that he kept hidden in the depths of his heart.

    He was abandoned as a child, tasked to clean the temple, and often longed for someone to offer him incense¡­ It was as if he had returned to the time when he was learning zen. For a long time, Master Leopard couldn¡¯t shake himself out of his reverie.

    The saber closed in on him slowly, like it was about to shatter the tranquility.

    Not everyone shared the same heart of zen. Master Leopard stood there in a trance, watching the de move closer and closer to him.

    Something strange happened just then. Though his aura was in perfect harmony, he pushed his palm out while still in his dazed state!

    Like a puppet, he pushed both his palms outward under the influence of the other four monks. His palms bore tremendous force and his arms appeared to bulge as he hit the de from both sides.

    ¡°Is that even possible?¡± With the other four monks catching up, Meng Qi had no choice but to change his moves. He swung his saber, crashing it into Master Leopard¡¯s palms. The collision gave himself the force necessary to toss himself into the air. Like a bird spreading its wings to lift itself from a fence, he freed his saber from the palm attack and leaped over Master Leopard¡¯s head.

    The four monks changed their paces and went around Master Leopard to surround Meng Qi once more.

    They exchanged blows as though they had returned to the beginning. Meng Qi didn¡¯t manage to break out of the siege. The monks didn¡¯t close in on him, denying him the space to turn and outmaneuver his enemies.

    One of them was under the spell of the Ananda Oath-breaking saber, but the remaining four could still manipte the body. This coordination was too bizarre. It was almost as if they were a single entity¡­ Meng Qi changed his direction without stopping, various thoughts crossing his mind¡ªkungfu knowledge like that of the Solitary Heavenly Knife and the Eight-Nine Mysteries¡ªas he tried to find the lynchpin.

    He had been practicing the first scroll of the Muscle-bone Strengthening Scripture for quite some time. In his practice of the Immortal Pressing Art and the Solitary Heavenly Knife, he felt as if he had vaguely reached some kind ofrge door. Beyond the door was a vast new world.

    The attack this time waspletely different from how he dealt with Green Cultivator and me-scorching Devilman. Back then, he had been able to force one of them to retreat through his understanding of their psychology. He had gone all out then, using his Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship. It had helped him create a difference in timing. However, these five monks were like a monster capable of using its head and limbs to attack at the same time! If he couldn¡¯t find their Vital Spirit and damage their physical bodies alone, they could still manipte their injured parts like a puppet on strings. Injuries wouldn¡¯t worsen their overall coordination at all. It would be challenging for him to create an opportunity to attack!

    Where could the key possibly be?

    Every battle he had fought in crossed his mind, scene by scene¡ªconnected auras, inexplicably simr genuine Qi, Zen bursting out, tranquility all around¡­

    The Exterior involved one¡¯s Inner World triggering the force of nature. There was a direct external manifestation that interfered with reality. It was something that used a certain Dharma and Logos and state of heaven and earth¡­ Half-step Exterior Scenery or Oneness of Heaven and Men warriors had little power to trigger the force of heaven and earth. Thus, they mainly relied on borrowing its Dharma and Logos. They would have to condense their own auras in the same way he had imitated Skythrowing Palm.

    Form¡­ Form¡­

    He had once thought of deriving an aura-breaking move from the Nine Strategies Beyond the Swords but he didn¡¯t know where to begin as his cultivation in Sword Principles back then was poor. He only understood Sword Principles after learning the Heaven de and cultivated the Heavenly Fairy. Then, with his Muscle-bone Strengthening Scripture , he raised the level of his Nine Strategies Beyond the Swords and slowly began to find a direction and line of thought. Though he had still yet to make a breakthrough then, he could vaguely feel the presence of a ¡®form¡¯.

    Could they be using some kind of secret ¡®form¡¯ to achieve their coordination?

    Certain exchange and flow were required to integrate oneself with heaven and earth. The inner body would have to serve as paths and the outer its form. Such an exchange had itsws and Dharma ess. That meant ws for him to manipte!

    Though Meng Qi had reached the realm of entering imperceptibility, the nearby dignified tranquility was severely affecting his senses. He could barely feel the ¡®form¡¯, least of all its details. This made it difficult for him to find a w.

    He struck once again, twisting with his Body Movements as he narrowly avoided yet another siege. His state of mind was like still water, resolute in suppressing the tranquility to sense the details.

    He knew only ¡®form¡¯ could disturb and repress ¡®form¡¯!

    He took several steps forward with his silhouette continually changing. He raised his arm and swung his saber in a whipping motion.

    The de trembled furiously as if rubbing against the airflow at high speed, every tremor like a dense bolt of thunder¡ªit contained the vastness of the heavens, the weight of a thunderp, the swiftness of lightning, the slowness of a thousand changes, and the fierceness of divine punishment!

    He didn¡¯t use what little insights he had gained of the Dharmakaya move, the Five Thunder Bombardment of Sky, as it would just invite spections and greed. It would be game over once others discover his background. The people of Method of Mistress Su weren¡¯t known for being merciful.

    However, if he didn¡¯t include the Gist of Trueness and restricted himself to using the moves of the Five Thunder Bombardment of Sky¡¯s and five types of essences to activate his saber, nobody would notice a thing. After all, the Nine Annihtion at Heavenly Nights had been lost since medieval times. No one would know of its exact details. It was a safer choice than using the Violent Thunder Shocking the Sky!

    Silver light spilled everywhere with the swing of his saber as if it was executing divine punishment. The de force converged into a single entity that resembled a knotted thunder dragon, pouncing ferociously on the five monks.

    Boom!

    The sky seemed to darken as the thunder reverberated throughout the air, ruining the tranquility.

    A heavy feeling pressed down on one¡¯s heart, striking fear into it. Divine punishment appeared to be imminent!

    The scattered thunder formed streaks of charred soil on the ground. Deep knife marks also appeared on the soil between Meng Qi and his enemies. They rapidly reached for thetter.

    The monks didn¡¯t ignore the so-called divine punishment and each of them pushed a palm out. They turned a dark gold at the same time, their glossiness resembling colored ze. It was as if Buddha was there in the air!

    Boom!

    The Thunder Lightshed in a violent manner as the divine punishment brought things to an end. With a vast and mighty force, it obliterated everything.

    The might of divine punishment was terrifying, significantly weakening the tranquil Zen. The Zen grew continuously, spreading itself in an attempt to counter the divine punishment.

    The fluctuations altered the distance under the serious interference. Like a painting in a dream, Meng Qi¡¯s mind suddenly caught hold of the ¡®form¡¯ deep within.

    The illusory Buddhist chanting never stopped. Specks of light flew out of the mountain temple and the monks¡¯ bodies. They condensed into a formless Buddharupa suspended in mid-air, looking kind and merciful.

    Sounds of prayers, praises, chanting, and Buddha traveled to his ears. Tranquility, detachment from reality, turning evil into good, and sacrifice appeared to manifest themselves. In the middle was Buddha, with the five monks acting like its arms and fingers!

    So that was it! They had been drawing power from the incense wishes to coordinate themselves!

    Meng Qi suddenly gained enlightenment. The five monks had been using the strength of their own desire and the incense to converge into a formless Buddha. Their hearts and souls had entered a ¡®purend¡¯ to be with Buddha. Using it as their Vital Spirit, they became a single entity that exchanged genuine Qi internally. That was why they appeared to be in harmony and had no openings!

    They ascended to the purend with just a chant of ¡®Amitabha¡¯!

    The thunder dispersed and the lightning vanished. The five monks, acting as one, blocked the Knife Qi from Meng Qi¡¯s saber and dispelled the heavy feeling weighing on them. They didn¡¯t seem to be at a disadvantage at all, allowing the tranquility to spread and the form of the Buddha to disappear once more!

    Meng Qi wasn¡¯t upset in the least. He let out a hearty chuckle and attacked with his saber again. But this time, instead of aiming at any of the monks, he shed at the sky!

    There was nothing in the direction of the saber, yet the smile on Hua Yan¡¯s, the divine monk¡¯s, face froze. It was the first time there had been any change in their expressions. Independently, they mmed their palms, threw their fists, pointed their fingers, or wed at Meng Qi.

    The knife energy was faintly discernible as if it came from the bottom of one¡¯s heart, carrying the eight pains of life!

    Take a blow from the Ananda Oath-breaking and get reincarnated in a sea of suffering!

    No regrets in one¡¯s life? How could there not be a single regret with so many things that happened in life?

    Since these monks want to lead mortals to understand themselves and the world around them, then he would pass off as a Buddhist. He would wear their cassock, recite their Sutras, ruin their reputation, and smash theirmandments! He would draw all monks into depravity and destroy all their Teachings of Buddhism!

    The benevolent-looking illusory Buddha gazed at the demonic knife energy. Tears began gathering in its eyes and the light began to fade.

    Beings that were created from the heart were naturally most afraid of being affected by another¡¯s heart!

    As the airflow tumbled and the tranquility vanished, the harmonious feelinging from the five monks began to fluctuate. Genuine Qi could no longer flow as freely in their bodies and their attacks slowed.

    Seizing this opportunity, Meng Qi spun around mid-air and dodged the attacks. He feigned eight strokes of his saber and swung it down on Master Dragon with awe-inspiring ferocity.

    Master Dragon¡¯s expression turned grave. He tried to grab the sword with his five fingers, but the force that he created sputtered. Half of it was drawing the motion but the other half was trying to undo it. Faced with the tyrannical stroke, he could only wait for help.

    They would be able to regain coordination as long as they survived their current obstacle.

    His finger force hit Meng Qi¡¯s saber. He felt himself losing all energy out of the blue, as empty and boundless as the heaven as the saber absorbed their genuine Qi.

    Meng Qi¡¯s face was glowing a faint gold. He forcibly borrowed the monks¡¯ strength to back off and save himself from theirbined attacks. He then turned around and shed Master Elephant.

    Meng Qi¡¯s genuine Qi had reached its peak. He was even using Master Dragon¡¯s strength. The stroke he delivered was as heavy as mountains, causing the airflow around them to copse and triggering an eruption of thunder. There seemed to be a swirling vortex before the sword, drawing Master Elephant involuntarily toward it.

    Master Elephant had nowhere to run. Left without a choice, he countered the attack with a palm move. His hand took on a colorful glow as a pure and immense strength built up in it.

    Thump!

    His palm avoided the sharp de and collided with the saber. Master Elephant could only feel the heaviness of the Knife Momentum. It was as if its wielder had the strength of an elephant or a dragon!

    Blood sprayed from his mouth as the de threw him backward. Without the coordination, he was no match for Meng Qi, who was versed in the Eight Nine Mysteries and possessed half the strength of Master Dragon!

    Master Elephant mmed into a withered tree, snapping the trunk. The tree copsed over him, preventing him from getting up anytime soon.

    Meng Qi once again borrowed strength from Master Dragon to change his direction and avoid attacks. His saber shed like a bolt of lightning as he charged at Master Leopard.

    His attack was simply too quick for Master Leopard to dodge, forcing him to attempt to grab and hold the de in ce from both sides.

    He had barely pinched the saber when he felt no strength in the de. All it had was speed!

    His gaze froze as he saw Meng Qi reach out and flick his five fingers, producing a st that struck his body and sealed his acupoints.

    ¡°Virtual Step and Finger of Green and Darkness of the Seven Masters¡­¡± He gradually copsed as a certain enlightenment hit him.

    Meng Qi had already reached the stage of One Understanding Leads to a Hundred rities. With the Eight Nine Mysteries as his foundation and preparations for certain skills, he could easily imitate moves of the Enlightening the Apertures level.

    In just a short while, two of the five monks were down. There was nothing that the remaining three could do except attack Meng Qi continuously from different angles. However, they kept missing their mark.

    Right then, with a voice like thunder in spring, Meng Qi hollered,

    ¡°Open!¡±

    His voice rumbled, shaking their ears as thunder would. Without their coordination, the three monks were in a slight trance.

    Meng Qi wielded his saber with a momentum so strong that it was impossible for the monks to block. By the time Master Dragon snapped out of his trance, he was being flung across the air from the force of Meng Qi¡¯s strike. He would probably be dead if Meng Qi hadn¡¯t intentionally used the back of the de!

    His imposing manner continued to climb as he fought.

    ¡°Die right now!¡±

    He performed eight feints in quick session, swinging his saber at the monks with such momentum that heaven and earth seemed to contract. He was going solo against two enemies!

    The monks pushed their palms out together, attempting to counter Meng Qi¡¯s attack with their own strength.

    Thump!

    They felt the heaviness of the de crush their force and cause their arms to tremble. They couldn¡¯t help staggering a few steps back.

    Meng Qi¡¯s imposing manner reached its apex. The two monks felt as if he had snatched their souls and stopped them from using their full strength. He had defeated them despite their teamwork!

    Meng Qi harmonized his Qi-cirction a little as the two monks backed off. Then, after catching his breath through the use of Immortal Pressing Art, he rushed forward again and struck them to the ground in two strikes.

    ¡°How many moves did I make in total?¡± Meng Qi asked Jiang Zhiwei with a smile as he sheathed his saber.

    Jiang Zhiwei returned his smile. ¡°17 moves.¡±

    Meng Qi turned to look at Zhao Qian and the others andughed. ¡°Your Highness, you told me to remain undefeated within 20 moves? Looks like 17 moves are enough!¡±

 Chapter 409: Forbidding Terrain

    <h4>Chapter 409: Forbidding Terrain</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    The official¡¯s face turned so dark that it looked like it was about to rain. If not for the fact that Meng Qi¡¯s background couldn¡¯t be underestimated, he would have taken action himself.

    Zhao Qian¡¯s expression changed but he instantly broke into a smile. ¡°It was my mistake to misjudge your strength. One truly can¡¯t judge a book by its cover.¡±

    His attitude was sincere and his words were humble. He was neither frustrated nor angry at Meng Qi mocking him in his face.

    So Zhao Qian did look like a Buddhist¡­ Meng Qi paused for a moment and kept his smugness to himself. He smiled as he said, ¡°Your Highness, we meet when fate allows and part when fate ends. Since our battle is over, we¡¯ll be taking our leave.¡±

    Zhao Qian smiled and nodded, looking unconcerned about his defeat. ¡°Please.¡±

    Meng Qi and Jiang Zhiwei crossed the pavilion without hesitation and continued their climb upward. Zhao Qian didn¡¯t send anyone to stop them. He was a trustworthy man indeed.

    Meng Qi turned around after traveling for a while. He saw that Zhao Qian still standing in the pavilion at the halfway point of the mountain. His hands were sped behind his back as he stared into the distance, looking like he was in a trance for some reason.

    ¡°Why would Prince Liang reveal his ambitions so frankly? Isn¡¯t he afraid of stirring trouble?¡± Meng Qi asked, frowning.

    One could be a Buddhist or a Taoist¡ªit wouldn¡¯t matter to the Crown Prince as long as one didn¡¯t overstep boundaries. However, contacting various Buddhist sects and trying to build a new Buddhist country would mean destruction and suffering for the people. It was akin to cutting oneself off from other sects and most aristocratic families. If his ns were exposed, he would make more enemies than friends. It would be nigh impossible for him to ascend the throne.

    If he harbored such ambitions, he should keep a low profile and remain vignt to avoid exposing his true goal. He should slowly gather the sects on his side and oust the ones that weren¡¯t. Only when most of his work was done should he disy his true might!

    Zhao Qian should have such a great secret but chose to be honest. It was as if he didn¡¯t mind if the two of them leak the information to others.

    Jiang Zhiwei thought for a moment before replying, ¡°Perhaps someone had discovered this a long time ago and it¡¯s an open secret to everyone in Luoyang. Otherwise, why would hee to Ying City for no reason¡­¡±

    ¡°Or he might be fearless¡­¡± Meng Qi added.

    They didn¡¯t dwell on that mystery any longer. In any case, given the disparity in strength, they shouldn¡¯t be sticking their noses into the internal fights in the imperial family. It was best to stay as far from their squabbles as possible.

    They continued their ascent and soon arrived at the Heart-calming Temple. However, they didn¡¯t stop and kept going up. They were aiming for the peak to take a look at the city from above before heading down to the temple for a break.

    The Misty Rain Mountain wasn¡¯t considered tall. With so many towering mountains and hills in the Huan Province, it was merely a slightly taller mountain. However, its scenery was beautiful. Even in the winter, the mountain wasn¡¯t lined with withered trees. Rather, there was greenery dotted with specks of yellow and gently flowing streams. The city, from the view from the peak, resembled a painting. The city was spread out in all directions and densely covered with water bodies. The boats sailing through the waters were mere dots in the distance. Stone bridges formed fine lines and mountain ridges snaked about like dragons with thekes appearing like their dim, deep eyes.

    For some reason, the vista reminded Meng Qi of the phrase ¡®forbidding terrain¡¯.

    Jiang Zhiwei seemed to share the same sentiments. Gently exhaling, she said, ¡°Doesn¡¯t it feels like it¡¯s only expected for this ce to once house the old emperor?¡±

    ¡°Where the old emperor used to live?¡± Meng Qi stared at her in confusion.

    She giggled. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know that this city was once the former capital of the previous dynasty.¡±

    Meng Qi¡¯s face turned bright red, wanting to confess that he had failed his history ss in his old world.

    He only looked up parts of history whenever necessary, never systematically studying it. Hence, his knowledge of the ancient times didn¡¯t include several of the earlier dynasties.

    Jiang Zhiwei knew that he hadn¡¯t been in the Shaolin Temple for long. Thus, he had probably only learned Sanskrit at most. He wouldn¡¯t have had the chance to grasp a rough understanding of history. She smiled. ¡°Humans had flourished in the River East and the Longtai temple, where the sword of the former Human Sovereign had been cast, was also there. Several dynasties had made the River East their capitals to carry on this fate.¡±

    ¡°Kang, the previous dynasty, picked Ying City as their capital. They produced many generations of Dharmakayas, forcing the Wang family in the River East to hide their abilities and bide their time. However, as the wheel of fortune turns, with gainses loss. Last year, the two generations of emperors from the Han family went against the trend. They made enemies with most of the aristocratic families and engulfed the country in the mes of war.¡±

    ¡°Back then, the Zhao family from Luoyang had extensive insider information and many powerful masters. After several bouts of undercurrents, someone finally imed Dharmakaya and stood out from the rest of the aristocratic families. He then became the chief of the alliance. Theyter became unwilling to leave their homes and picked Luoyang as their new capital, rendering most of Ying City useless.¡±

    ¡°So that¡¯s what happened¡­¡± Meng Qi finally understood the flow of events. He overlooked the city, feeling as if he had been bathed in the vicissitudes of life.

    It was noon when they finished admiring the view. They began their descent down the mountain and made their way to the quiet and peaceful Heart-calming Temple.

    The temple was small, with only three rows of houses in total. Basking in the sunlight, the Taoist at the door was leaning against the wall in azy manner. He showed no interest in them even as they approached. He merely watched them as they enter the temple.

    ¡°The Taoists here sure arezy.¡± The people they had met inside and outside the temple were all cking off due to the warm sunlight on a winter day. Some were sitting down, some lying on the floor, and some even loudly snoring in their sleep! Meng Qi couldn¡¯t help mocking them. Not one of them bothered to receive their guests!

    All of sudden, the sound of a zither filled the air. It wasing from the sidepound, reminiscent of a stream flowing down a mountain. The sound seemed to cleanse one¡¯s heart.

    The sound struck Meng Qi as familiar but he decided it definitely didn¡¯te from the little glutton. Her skills couldn¡¯t have deteriorated that much¡­

    He exchanged nces with Jiang Zhiwei. Perhaps due to the influence of thezy Taoists, they had an urge to look into it in a leisurely manner and turned to walk toward the sidepound. Through the ajar door, they saw a master dressed in white.

    He had a delicate, feminine beauty and appeared to be detached from worldly matters. Sitting on a stone stool, he gently plucked at the strings with both hands in a disy of his elegance. Behind him was a maid. The moment she spotted Meng Qi, she red daggers at him and mouthed a warning, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare trigger our childe¡¯s cough again!¡±

    The man was none other than Master Wang, the Ledgerkeeper of Lives.

    The music lingered in the air even after Wang Siyuan stopped and coughed a little. His body appeared stronger but the feeling of Oneness of Heaven and Men in his actions had vanished. He sat there in silence as if he had been forgotten by heaven and earth.

    That one percent fromplete mastery!

    ¡°I heard you¡¯d be taking another two days to get here, but who knew you¡¯re already here in the Heart-calming Temple. Your actions are always beyond expectations as usual.¡± Meng Qi didn¡¯t have a shred of refinedness in him. He boldly plopped himself down on a seat opposite Wang Siyuan, not treating himself as a guest at all.

    Jiang Zhiwei smiled and shook her head, sitting down as well.

    A faint smile spread across Wang Siyuan¡¯s face. ¡°It¡¯s quite the unique experience to watch the undercurrents in Ying City in the tranquility of this temple.¡±

    His response was utterly irrelevant.

    ¡°Where did the undercurrentse from?¡± Meng Qi asked as if asking a blind man opposite him to tell his fortune.

    Honestly, Meng Qi wanted to thrash people like Wang Siyuan who believed that everything was under their control.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you two already met him?¡± Wang Siyuan answered with a question.

    Jiang Zhiwei didn¡¯t beat around the bush with Wang Siyuan and went straight to the point. ¡°There was no way that Zhao Qian and Zhao Yi came here just to gather manpower or observe the Party of Happycloud.¡±

    ¡°But they have to put on a front of being respectful and gathering manpower. People may not be aware of your background, Su Meng, but it wouldn¡¯t be a difficult task for the bigwigs of Luoyang to find out if they want to. That¡¯s why they pretend to curry favor with the Su family and show goodwill toward Xuan Bei.¡± Wang Siyuan seemed to be smiling as he looked at Meng Qi.

    The Su family? It was the first time Jiang Zhiwei had heard anything about Meng Qi¡¯s background. However, she was only mildly surprised and regained her calmness in no time. Her friendship with the little monk had nothing to do with other things.

    ¡°Then what exactly are they trying to do?¡± Meng Qi¡¯s mouth twitched a little, having never expected to be able to hide his identity from Wang Siyuan and the others. After all, his Master¡¯s goal had been too huge and was widely known. Aristocratic families would certainly have heard about his family matters. Hence, he left that conversation topic hanging and tried to get more information out of Wang Siyuan the fraud instead.

    Wang Siyuan cleared his throat and replied in amusement, ¡°If I knew, would I sit here and watch from the sidelines?¡±

    ¡°Whatever they¡¯re plotting, it most definitely concerns a power struggle and a fight for the throne. Following this line of thought, if webine it with hundreds of years of hearsay in Ying City, we¡¯ll be able to find some direction¡ªOh, I smell stone-milled beancurd. Would you two like to join me for lunch?¡±

    He wasn¡¯t a mere man just then. He had inherited all the unique characteristics of a semi-psychic fortune teller, speaking in an ambiguous way, piquing curiosity before abruptly stopping!

    Meng Qi and Jiang Zhiwei stared at each other nkly. They knew nothing about the rumors circting in Ying City.

    When they were done having Tie Scented Tea and stone-milled beancurd, Wang Siyuan¡¯s coughing worsened. The maid saw them off with a long face.

    ¡°Rumors circting in Ying City¡­ The Mi family would definitely know about them. Since it¡¯s still bright, why don¡¯t we pay Brother Wang a visit?¡± Meng Qi asked once they reached the foot of the mountain.

    Jiang Zhiwei shook her head and replied using Secret Voice-sending, ¡°The master in charge of the River East might be arrivingter on. I have to return to Jian Ge and wait for him.¡±

    He nodded, delighted that another powerful aide was arriving. ¡°Then I¡¯ll make the visit myself.¡±

    The two of them split up after crossing the Tianxiu River. Meng Qi had just reached the Mi family manor when he saw Mi Zijing, Bai Wenyuan, and Wang Zai exit the door together.

    Wang Zai seemed a little frustrated. With a rigid expression, he appeared rather reluctant. On the other hand, Mi Zijing and Bai Wenyuan looked ted and eager.

    ¡°Where are you guys going?¡± Meng Qi cheekily asked.

    Mi Zijing¡¯sposed and careful nature was nowhere to be seen as he raised his eyebrows and purposely dropped his voice into a whisper. Using Secret Voice-sending, he answered, ¡°The Moon-Embroidering Pavilion.¡±

    ¡°The Moon-Embroidering Pavilion?¡± Meng Qi was confused.

    ¡°Haha! I didn¡¯t think Su Meng, the Killing de, would still be an innocent boy! I can¡¯t believe you don¡¯t even know what the Moon-Embroidering Pavilion is.¡± A smirk spread across Bai Wenyuan¡¯s rough-looking face.

    ¡°What the hell¡­ so it was a brothel¡­¡± Meng Qi thought. He knew what a brothel was even if he had never been to one. He could tell the moment he saw their expressions.

    Mi Zijing chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to our brother Wang Zai and his extremely strict demands on himself. My father only allowed us to go because he¡¯s apanying us. Master Su, would you like to join us? The Moon-Embroidering Pavilion is the best in the Tianxiu River. Thedies there are good at everything, from ying the zither, chess, literature, to paintings. I guarantee you¡¯ll be captivated and ovee with lust.¡±

    Meng Qi had to hide his disdain. It was as if he hadn¡¯t seen any exotic beauties in his life! Though he somewhat looked down on brothels, he needed to ask them about the rumors in Ying City. So he epted the invitation and prepared a perfunctory performance. Who would fancy women from some rotten brothel?

    ¡°Brother Su!¡± Wang Zai sighed, speaking to Meng Qi through Secret Voice-sending. ¡°I really didn¡¯t have a choice. If word gets out, I won¡¯t be able to face anyone anymore.¡±

    ¡°If you can go there and remain untainted, it¡¯s praiseworthy instead,¡± Meng Qi replied, trying tofort him.

    Mi Zijing and Bai Wenyuan were in high spirits. They walked at an elerated pace and arrived at the Tianxiu River in no time. Together, they boarded the junk where the Moon-Embroidering Pavilion was.

    The second the brothel madam caught sight of masters of the Mi and Bai family, she burst into a smile so wide that wrinkles appeared all over her face like a blooming chrysanthemum. ¡°Oh my, what a rare visit from you two gentlemen. Hurry, call Nianfeng, Nianxue, and their sisters down!¡±

    She brought them to a VIP room on the third floor of the junk.

    ¡°How should we address the two of you?¡± the madam asked, noticing that Meng Qi and Wang Zai didn¡¯t have the disposition of the average man.

    Wang Zai was instantly at a loss for words, his face flushing all the way till the tips of his ears. He was too ashamed and angry to leave his name behind in a ce like this.

    Mi Zijingughed out loud and waved his tunic. Trying to help Wang Zai out of his predicament, he eximed, ¡°What¡¯s with all the questions? Quickly call thedies over!¡±

    Since the master of the Mi family had spoken, the madam didn¡¯t dare ask any further. She immediately went out to rush thedies in.

    ¡°The most famous courtesan of the pavilion is Nianxue. Though she isn¡¯t the prettiest, she¡¯s elegant and refined. She¡¯s also well-educated and good at the zither and painting, just like ady of an aristocratic family. She doesn¡¯t even look at ordinary people.¡± Though the beauty herself had yet to arrive, Bai Wenyuan already seemed enamored with her.

    Meng Qi felt ufortable being in a brothel but felt a sense of schadenfreude when he saw Wang Zai experiencing even greater difort. It made him forget his own awkwardness.

    After a brief chat, Meng Qi hadn¡¯t even had the chance to ask his questions when four courtesans entered their room. Each of them was attractive in their own way¡ªone was as elegant as a painting, one delicate and charming, one refined and schrly, and one a gorgeous beauty.

    Mi Zijing smiled. ¡°If we chose who we wanted, it¡¯d be easy to get into an argument and ruin our friendship. Why don¡¯t youdies make the choice instead?¡±

    Just as he finished asking his question, the gentle and refined Nianxue walked forward. She made her way over to Meng Qi¡¯s side and said, ¡°I¡¯ll be in your care, sir.¡±

    ¡°Oh! Thedies like them handsome indeed!¡± Bai Wenyuan winked at Meng Qi. They all seemed to have grown closer due to their shared brothel experience.

    Meng Qi felt somewhat pleased with himself but that was his usual sense of pride talking. He watched Nianxue take a seat and gave a low chuckle. ¡°Why did Miss Nianxue choose me?¡±

    She merely smiled and leaned in close to him. His entire body tensed in case she was scheming against him.

    She whispered sweetly in his ear as she came close.

    ¡°Daddy!¡±

    Meng Qi¡¯s expression dulled. He was downright dumbfounded.

    She giggled. ¡°There was a youngdy who told me to say that. She had me tell you her exact words.¡±

    Damn that Gu Xiaosang! Fortunately, he wasn¡¯t aroused! Otherwise, who knew if he would end up traumatized for life?

 Chapter 410: The Many Affairs of the Previous Dynasty

    <h4>Chapter 410: The Many Affairs of the Previous Dynasty</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Meng Qi was silently cursing Gu Xiaosang when he noticed the others staring at him. He looked up only to see Mi Zijing and Bai Wenyuan with surprised expressions that instantly gave way to boorish grins. They raised their cups and toasted him. They hadn¡¯t known that Su Meng, the Killing de, was such a man! Indeed, one couldn¡¯t judge a book by its cover. He looked so upright and heroic but was even more wicked than they were!

    Bai Wenyuan set his cup down and saluted Meng Qi to show his respect.

    Wang Zai was absolutely horrified. It was as if he was seeing Meng Qi in a new light. He appeared embarrassed and unhappy to be associated with Meng Qi.

    They were at least on the Seven Apertures level and had excellent hearing and sight. Thus, they still heard Nianxue despite her whispering into Meng Qi¡¯s ear at such close distance amid the sound of stringed instruments!

    Buzz¡­ Meng Qi felt as if his head had just been hit by a giant sledgehammer.

    His reputation¡­ His reputation!

    If Gu Xiaosang appeared before his eyes at this very moment, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to strike her with his Five Thunder Bombardment of Sky!

    ¡°Miss Nianxue is a courtesan indeed. You¡¯re good at all sorts of methods. We just got here but you¡¯ve already broadened my horizons.¡± Meng Qi gave a dryugh and did his best at an exnation, pretending not to know what was going on.

    Mi Zijing gleefully smiled. ¡°Miss Nianxue usually only disys her skills in the arts but she has seen all kinds of people since she¡¯s from the mortal world. Naturally, she¡¯s able to urately grasp the thoughts and preferences of her customers. She¡¯s an excellent courtesan indeed.¡±

    On the surface, he seemed to be acknowledging Meng Qi¡¯s exnation. Upon closer inspection, he was really saying that they were merely ying along with Meng Qi¡¯s preferences.

    ¡°To be honest, I¡¯ll probably only be able to appreciate something like that when I¡¯m older. I didn¡¯t know you¡¯re so mature, Brother Su.¡± Bai Wenyuan¡¯s barbarian-like face was full of admiration. He had also begun calling him Brother Su.

    ¡°Why are my eyes always brimming with tears? Because this world is too cruel and misunderstandings are never resolved¡­¡± Meng Qi thought, torn by grief and indignation. On the outside, he maintained hisposed demeanor. He couldn¡¯t afford to break his facade!

    ¡°Miss Nianxue was probably joking. Brother Su hasn¡¯t even said anything yet.¡± Wang Zai recalled that Meng Qi had only asked why Nianxue had picked him and hadn¡¯t hinted at anything else. He felt that Meng Qi was being misunderstood and thus tried to help him.

    Meng Qi looked at him with burning intensity. Brother Wang Zai was such a good man! It was so difficult to find a man that truly understood him!

    Meng Qi¡¯s gaze shocked Wang Zai a little but Nianfeng had already taken a seat next to him, causing him to sit upright and stiffen all over. He looked focused as if he was guarding a Political Affairs Hall rather than sitting in a brothel.

    The remainingdies, Nianhua and Nianyue, picked Mi Zijing and Bai Wenyuan respectively. The room was soon filled withughter and chattering.

    Meng Qi took the chance to use Secret Voice-sending to ask Nianxue, ¡°What did that youngdy ask you?¡±

    Nianxue picked up the jug of wine and slowly filled their cups. She said, as if making small talk, ¡°I met a strange customer recently.¡±

    ¡°A strange customer?¡± Meng Qi replied, ying along.

    The rest looked over at them, ready to hear Nianxue recount her tale.

    ¡°He woulde every now and then and ask for only mypany,¡± Nianxue said, bringing a cup of wine to Meng Qi¡¯s lips.

    ¡°Haha, isn¡¯t that normal? If I can onlye here asionally, I¡¯d ask only for Miss Nianxue¡¯spany as well.¡± Mi Zijing casually went along with the flow.

    Nianhua, who was beside him, was suddenly on the verge of tears. ¡°Childe Mi, you¡­ do you think I¡¯m not as good as Nianxue?¡±

    ¡°Of course not. Miss Nianxue ys the zither to please, while you serve wine with a side of intimacy¡­¡± Mi Zijing instantlyforted her with gentle words.

    Nianxue smiled. ¡°I say he¡¯s strange because he has never touched me. Instead, he has only ever asked me to y the zither while he drinks cup after cup of wine. He looks like he has a fiery gaze but he has never flirted or tried to be intimate with me.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a strange man indeed, only drinking and listening to music despite being in front of a beauty!¡± Bai Wenyuan cried in shock.

    Wang Zai froze when he heard that. He shifted further right again to increase his distance from Nianfeng and drank the wine on his own.

    ¡°I¡¯m like that too¡­¡± Meng Qi thought. He knew that Gu Xiaosang wouldn¡¯t go to such trouble just to poke fun at him. Hence, heughed and probed, ¡°What does he look like? And what did he say?¡±

    ¡°Perhaps he¡¯s an ugly fellow who¡¯s afraid ofmitting sphemy against such a beauty.¡± Bai Wenyuan made a guess.

    Nianxue¡¯s lips curled into a smile. ¡°He looks rather neat, around 40 or so, and dressed like a schr. He had a cold and creepy feeling to him. There are small growths on his face. Whenever he got drunk, he would call out for Little Yue while staring at me. It seems that he has a sad story. The burning look in his eyes made me feel like he was going to eat me alive.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d like to ¡®eat¡¯ you alive as well¡­¡± Mi Zijing chimed in, flirting with her. In a ce like that, his behavior was apletely different from usual. He was more defiant of convention and looser with his actions and speech.

    Little Yue¡­ 40 or so¡­ dressed like a schr¡­ cold and gloomy¡­ growth¡­ Those few words resounded in Meng Qi¡¯s heart. He felt as if he could see the faint outline of a figure.

    He turned to look at Nianxue and took in her appearance, sizing her up. She was refined, gentle, and looked very agreeable. He would probably mistake her for a young madam or the youngdy of an aristocratic family if they met under different circumstances. He felt like he had met once someone simr¡­ Someone with such an identity and disposition¡­

    He was reminded of one of the best heterodox in Yangxia as well as owner of the red light district, ¡®Pink and Mellow Hand¡¯ Xiao Yue!

    She was also the lover of Old Zhong, a member of the Myths. Due to his practice of the Kungfu of Heaven and Demon, he eventually consumed her after hatred and love tore him apart¡­

    Was the schr Old Zhong? Old Zhong, who practiced the Sky Devil¡¯s Golden Body Divine Skill? Old Zhong, who had escaped from Ruan Yaoguang?

    So Gu Xiaosang had discovered some clues about the Myths¡­

    Meng Qi¡¯s intense stare made Nianxue feel somewhat anxious. She whispered, ¡°Sir, is there something on my face?¡±

    ¡°There isn¡¯t. I was just thinking that this Little Yue might look simr to you.¡± Meng Qi looked away, thinking to himself that Old Zhong was being literal when he said he wanted to ¡®eat¡¯ her¡­ Thankfully Gu Xiaosang discovered him and exposed his tracks, or else Nianxue would be meeting her doom¡­

    ¡°What is love?¡± Bai Wenyuan couldn¡¯t help sighing after hearing about Old Zhong¡¯s story. He believed that Old Zhong¡¯s love for Little Yue was true and wondered why they had parted.

    He appeared to be a rugged and boorish man but he was easily swayed by touching stories due to his young age.

    ¡°Yes, I feel the same way.¡± Nianxue motioned for the stringed instruments to stop and got an errand boy to bring her own zither over.

    ¡°How often does the strange mane? What time is it when he does?¡± Meng Qi casually posed his questions.

    Nianxue thought for a moment before replying, ¡°I¡¯m not too sure. Sometimes he¡¯de about seven days apart, sometimes only two days apart. He alwayses at noon when there¡¯s hardly anyone around.¡±

    Had Old Zhong been in Ying City for that long? Meng Qi had a suspicion that the Myths was trying to exact revenge on him and must have confirmed his location after hearing about the Party of Happycloud. Thus, Old Zhong would have been here for at most half a month, unless they already happened to have their people here.

    ¡°How long has it been since he first came?¡± Meng Qi asked.

    ¡°About two months ago I think,¡± she answered.

    Two months ago¡­ There hadn¡¯t even been news of the Party of Happycloud back then. Based on the timeline, that was more or less when Old Zhong had escaped from the Dongyang Vi. Had he directly escaped to Ying City? Meng Qi calmly continued, ¡°Then when was his most recent visit?¡±

    ¡°Just this afternoon. He left about an hour before your arrival,¡± she replied honestly.

    ¡°Su Meng, why care about some man? Come, let¡¯s drink!¡± Mi Zijing appeared unaffected as he called for them to drink.

    Meng Qi had pretty much asked all he wanted to ask, so he raised his cup and drank with them.

    When Nianxue was done ying a piece, Meng Qiughed and said in a self-deprecating way, ¡°I went up the Misty Rain Mountain today, and only then did I realize that Ying City was the capital of the previous dynasty. How ignorant I am!¡±

    He made use of that to lead into the conversation.

    ¡°Sigh, ostentatiousness is always abandoned by time. Ying City is no longer the ce it was hundreds of years ago.¡± Mi Zijing sighed. ¡°During the time of the previous dynasty, our family was only a wealthyndlord in the countryside. We were insignificant in the city but we were able to establish ourselves as our fortune changed.¡±

    ¡°You probably gathered a lot of the impartations of the former dynasty¡¯s aristocratic families in Ying City¡­¡± Meng Qi thought to himself. He smiled and said, ¡°This is the former capital, so there must be a lot of rumors umted over hundreds of years.¡±

    ¡°But of course.¡± Mi Zijing had been born and raised in Ying City. When it came to the past glory of his hometown, he still felt honored to talk about it. Suddenly bing chatty, he said, ¡°There are hundreds and thousands of rumors about the Han family of Ying City. It was said that many aristocratic families turned their backs on the emperor when he was on his deathbed. Since he had no Dharmakaya master to hold down the fort for him and he could hold on for only a little longer, he had a trustworthy subordinate hide his family impartation and secret treasures somewhere. The goal was for their disciples to escape and retrieve them after things had settled.¡±

    ¡°Rumors also had it that he didn¡¯t want the country to fall apart and frantically sent people to excavate the temple to look for the Sword of the Human Sovereign. He didn¡¯t find it but made some gains that he turned into some secret treasure. In the end, he still met his doom at the peak of Misty Rain Mountain. The secret treasure ended up being useless.¡±

    ¡°There was also the rumor that he didn¡¯t have the time to transfer their treasure trove and had his family¡¯s warriors take his young children and impartation away, and wait for the right time to rise again.¡±

    ¡°Another rumor said that he eventually epted his fate and gave up. He intended to contact the Nine Evil Paths so they could fight the aristocratic families that had abandoned him and some of the sects on their side.¡±

    Meng Qi listened with rapt attention and thought about what Mi Zijing had said in conjunction with Wang Siyuan¡¯s hints. What was Crown Prince¡¯s target? The rare treasure or the treasure trove?

    Someone from the Han family had definitely made it out alive. After hundreds of years, where would they be?

    Wang Zai was rather interested in the previous dynasty as well and kept asking questions, making Mi Zijing feel even better and spurring his chatter.

    After listening to the rumors of Ying City, Meng Qi noticed that Mi Zijing and Bai Wenyuan were all tangled up with the courtesans next to them. He saw that Nianxue was about to lean against him as well and instantly stood up. He saluted and said, ¡°I suddenly remember something that I need to attend to. I¡¯ll be taking my leave first.¡±

    He was speaking the truth. He had to warn Jiang Zhiwei about Old Zhong. The Myths might not dare to anger Su Wuming but those who practiced the Kungfu of Heaven and Demon always had a few screws loose and weren¡¯t sensible. They were capable of anything.

    On top of that, he had to get someone to keep an eye on the Moon-Embroidering Pavilion in case Old Zhong came again.

    Mi Zijing looked dazed as he asked, ¡°You¡¯re willing to leave such sweet and tenderdies behind?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a matter of great importance. I must take my leave first,¡± Meng Qi replied.

    Seeing that he was resolute, Mi Zijing and Bai Wenyuan nodded in agreement.

    Meng Qi turned to face Wang Zai. ¡°It¡¯s a tough problem, so I¡¯d like to ask for your help, Brother Wang.¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡± Overjoyed, Wang Zai had tears of gratitude swimming in his eyes.

    Nianxue and Nianfeng saw the two of them out of the VIP room. Just as they were about to leave the junk, Nianxue neared Meng Qi and said in a hushed, sweet voice, ¡°The youngdy also said that if you didn¡¯t try to touch me, I can praise you on her behalf.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Meng Qi¡¯s instincts told him that it probably wasn¡¯t anything good.

    However, Nianxue had already begun speaking.

    ¡°Hubby, you¡¯re a good monk¡­¡±

 Chapter 411: Misty Rain Brew in the Middle of the River

    <h4>Chapter 411: Misty Rain Brew in the Middle of the River</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    ¡°Haha.¡± Meng Qi gave a dryugh and pretended not to have heard anything. Stepping off the junk, he then took a small boat over to the riverbank, with Wang Zai sensibly keeping quiet. Only after reaching the riverbank did he sincerely express his thanks. ¡°Thank you for helping me out, Brother Su.¡±

    ¡°It was nothing.¡± Meng Qi had regained hisposure.

    ¡°Brother Su, do you really have a serious matter to attend to? Do you require any assistance?¡± Wang Zai felt like he should do something in return for the favor.

    Meng Qi shook his head. He did not want Wang Zai to get involved with ¡°The Myths¡±. ¡°That was just an excuse. I intend to go to the sword pavilion for a while, and then I¡¯ll return to Happycloud Heights to train.¡±

    Wang Zai nodded. ¡°Then I shall bid you farewell first.¡±

    They went their separate ways, and Meng Qi hurried along Tianxiu River towards the sword pavilion. After traveling a certain distance, he suddenly stopped to stare at the middle of the river.

    It was the part of the river that was furthest from the busiest area, so there were fewer junks around. The undting waves could be seen at a nce, and in the middle of their watery grace was a small boat flowing with the current. On it sat a master in a green robe with arge jug of wine in front of him. He was admiring the moon as he savored his wine.

    The man looked about 20 years old and had above-average features. He was elegant and refined and had a carefree attitude, downing the wine like it was water and tapping to some beat while singing from time to time. The few strands of white on his head gave him a slightly world-weary vibe, while his actions were unconstrained and bore natural grace. He resembled a green lotus that was slowly blooming between heaven and earth.

    Although they were unacquainted, Meng Qi could still guess who the man was. He had been nning to challenge him in Ying City, but because of all the turns of events, he had gone to the Party of Happycloud first.

    It was ¡°Master Lotus¡± Liu Su, the heir of Huanhua Swords Sect!

    Turning his head away, Meng Qi decided that it would be better to hurry over to the sword pavilion first.

    ¡°Hello there, my friend. Since we happened to meet in Regions to the left of Yangtze River , why note and have a drink with me?¡± Right at that moment, Liu Su called out to him, slightly drunk. He had noticed Meng Qi¡¯s stares and sensed his presence, and was instantly aware that he was no ordinary fellow.

    Meng Qi contemted for a moment and decided that he could take the opportunity to ask if Senior Brother Qi had found the local Manager of Huanhua Swords Sect and warn him about Old Zhong as well. Thus, heughed out loud and replied, ¡°Master Lotus¡¯ wine must be of a good brew. How could I possibly give it a miss?¡±

    He snapped off two dried twigs from the tree next to him and leaped up. Flying like a bird across the water surface, he gracefully crossed the river.

    The Tianxiu River was considerably wide, and the small boat was in the middle of the river. Meng Qi had barely crossed half the distance when he began to feel the weight of gravity.

    As the reflected moonlight rippled in the water, he tossed one of the twigs out. It floated in the water and Meng Qi stepped on it, propelling himself into the air again. After another step, hended in front of Liu Su with a whoosh and sat himself down at the other end of the boat.

    Next to the jug of wine was a clean, empty bowl. It was as if Liu Su had been prepared in advance.

    ¡°Do you perhaps have another guest?¡± Meng Qi felt that there was no way Liu Su had been specifically waiting for him.

    Liu Su pped the wine jug and a stream of wine spurted out of the jug and into the empty bowl, filling it right to the brim. It was not a drop more or less. His impressive control left even Meng Qi amazed.

    ¡°I brought wine here because I was supposed topete with someone, but he never arrived, and so I ended up alone. Thankfully I met you.¡± Liu Su picked up his bowl and said in a refined yet carefree manner. ¡°Even though we don¡¯t know each other, we¡¯ll be drinking buddies after we¡¯re done.¡±

    Meng Qi picked up the bowl and the wine fragrance immediately hit him. The wine was light blue in color, a clear indication that it definitely held an extraordinary vor. ¡°I am Su Meng.¡±

    The two of them clinked their bowls together and downed the wine in one shot. Meng Qi felt the liquid turn into a stream of fire as it flowed down his throat and into his stomach. The aroma spread out as he was enveloped in warmth, and a mellow sweetness lingered in his mouth. ¡°Excellent wine!¡±

    ¡°This is Louwailou¡¯s Misty Rain Brew. This particr jug is almost 30 years old. I had to be shameless in order to get my hands on it.¡± Liu Su smiled, pleased. He appeared happier that his wine had been praised,pared to if he himself had receivedpliments.

    Meng Qi hit the wine jug as well and caused the wine to spurt into the air. It split into two and fell into each of their bowls, filling them right to the brim with not a drop more or less either.

    His level of control was on par with Liu Su¡¯s!

    Liu Su chuckled, ¡°I heard Junior Brother Qi mention that you previously wanted to spar with me?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Is Senior Brother Qi also in Ying City?¡± Meng Qi asked for the sake of asking.

    Liu Su patted the side of the boat. ¡°He is. If the Party of Happycloud weren¡¯ting soon, we could each bring ten jugs of wine and slowly savor them while discussing martial arts.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll surely get the chance to do that in future.¡± Meng Qi paused a little and then added, ¡°Please help me notify Senior Brother Qi that Old Zhong, who harbors ill intent towards him, has appeared in Ying City.¡±

    Liu Su nodded. He did not probe further, and raised his bowl to continue drinking with Meng Qi.

    After his third bowl in a row, Meng Qi intentionally activated his inner force a little and asked in a slightly tipsy manner, ¡°I wonder who it was you were supposed to meet?¡±

    Someone who could arrange to meet Master Lotus was definitely not the average joe. Since the undercurrents in Ying City were currently very tumultuous, Meng Qi decided to poke his nose a little further into the matter.

    Liu Su gazed at the heart of the river and sighed. ¡°¡®Master Thief¡¯ Sikong Tu.¡±

    ¡°Master Thief?¡± Meng Qi was not unfamiliar with that name, for he was a famous character in Six Fan School¡¯s documents detailing wanted fugitives. Master Thief had made a name for himself for many years already. He was on the level of Half-step Exterior Scenery, and was adept at Lightness Skill Body Movements, hiding his tracks, and the art of deception. He had also robbed countless people and dug up numerous graves, causing the families of the poor victims to be grinding their teeth in hatred for him.

    ¡°When I was roaming River East before, I ran into Sikong once and tried to take him down, but didn¡¯t have enough strength to do so and we ended up sharing the gains. He likes wine as well, so we often bet on wine when we meet topete. If I win, he¡¯ll give up being a criminal, while if he wins, I¡¯ll have to do something for him that doesn¡¯t go against our sect rules. Until now, we have battled five times, and each time has ended in a draw.¡± Liu Su drank another bowl of wine as he recalled the past. ¡°Sikong previously arranged to meet me for a fight today, but he has yet to appear. Perhaps he¡¯s being held up by some other matters.¡±

    Meng Qi nodded. ¡°Master Thief¡± was in Ying City as well! It really was a ce where one could bump into a master anytime.

    After drinking seven or eight bowls of wine with Liu Su, Meng Qi was in a rush to go to the sword pavilion and thus stood up to bid Liu Su farewell. He scrutinized the boat for any objects he could use as stepping stones on his way back to the riverbank.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. I¡¯ll give you a ride.¡± Liu Su pulled out his long sword, mildly intoxicated. His expression was full of sacredness as he recited in a loud and clear voice,

    ¡°A magnificent waterfall gushes down from high above¡­¡±

    With a swing of his long sword, the river suddenly roared and a huge wave swelled. It turned and pushed the small boat to the side of the river. It was a brilliant use of force, and a clever way of borrowing momentum, making one believe that Liu Su was capable of using the power of heaven and earth.

    Liu Su saw Meng Qi off in a simple manner. He then turned around and patted his boat as it sailed towards the center of the river once more. All the while, the man loudly recited, ¡°A pot of wine among the flowers, and I enjoy the wine on my own¡­¡±

    Meng Qi turned to gaze at the man and sighed. Those who had achieved Oneness of Heaven and Men all had their own kinds of imposing manners.

    Upon arriving at the sword pavilion, Meng Qi informed the people there of his purpose and received many scrutinizing stares before he finally met Jiang Zhiwei and told her about the matter concerning Old Zhong from start to finish.

    He did not bother hiding the details in between, because he knew that Mi Zijing and Bai Wenyuan would definitely spread the word.

    It took Jiang Zhiwei a tremendous amount of effort to hold back herughter. She nodded and replied, ¡°I¡¯ll be careful. By the way, our Master Hong has arrived in Ying City.¡±

    Meng Qi could finally heave a sigh of relief. Sword Washing Pavilion¡¯s ¡°Star-breaking Sword¡± Hong Qian was an Exterior-level master whose skills lived up to his name, and he was also Su Wuming¡¯s Senior Brother.

    After leaving the sword pavilion, Meng Qi walked along Tianxiu River, with the intent of returning to Happycloud Heights.

    As he was walking, he suddenly spotted Moon-Embroidering Pavilion¡¯s junk.

    ¡°It actually sailed all the way here?¡± Meng Qi was somewhat surprised. They were near Lake Yue and Misty Rain Mountain. Very few junks sailed all the way there.

    The junk was resting against the riverbank. Its lights were dim and there seemed to be few customers around, either that or they were all in deep slumber.

    Meng Qi felt something out of the blue, and swiftly ducked behind a tree.

    He looked over and saw one of the windows open and a man in ck robes jump out. Then Mi Zijing appeared and shut the window. His face was full of seriousness,pletely unlike his unrestrained character from before.

    The man in ck had a symbolic red nose indicative of rosacea, and he appeared to be terrified of being followed. He consecutively changed his figure several times and slowly disappeared into the darkness.

    Meng Qi could feel that there was someone trying to chase after that man in ck.

    Meng Qi did not do anything. He had no desire to get caught up in other people¡¯s issues since he already had plenty of troubles of his own. Mi Zijing was acting so mysteriously that he probably had something to do with Prince Jin Zhao Yi.

    Soundlessly, Meng Qi crossed the ce and directly returned to Happycloud Heights, where he meditated and tried to understand moves.

    ¡­

    At the break of dawn, the first ray of sunlight filtered into the smallpound where Meng Qi lived.

    Meng Qi immediately woke up. He felt that the weather was good, the air was fresh, and he was in a good mood. Everything that had happened the day before seemed like a fleeting experience.

    That enabled him to clearly think, and he was suddenly struck by this inspiration,

    ¡°Since ¡®Blessing-endowed Heavenly Official¡¯ didn¡¯t manage to kill Senior Brother Qi, how would ¡®The Myths¡¯ not think of him informing me about it?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already met Zhiwei, so the news must¡¯ve traveled to Sword Washing Pavilion as well¡­¡±

    ¡°Sword Washing Pavilion¡¯s Master Hong hase to Ying City. Based on Liu Su¡¯s attitude, the masters from Huanhua Swords Sect will probablye as well¡­¡±

    ¡°¡®The Myths¡¯ is reallying after me?¡±

    As he thought about it, his eyes began to narrow. ¡°The Myths had failed to silence Senior Brother Qi and their attempt had been exposed. They were doing it purely for the sake of venting their anger, so will they really continue doing so despite the immense risk?¡±

    ¡°If it were me, I would lie low for the while and find another opportunity to strike since it is not any pressing matter anyway.¡±

    ¡°But Old Zhong has still appeared in Ying City¡­¡±

    ¡°Is he just hiding here, or does ¡®The Myths¡¯ have some other ns?¡±

    In the midst of his frustration, a servant from Happycloud Heights arrived. He hade to deliver a letter that had apparently been sent from a child nearby.

    Doubtful, Meng Qi inspected the letter once over before opening it. Inscribed on a piece of paper in delicate and beautiful calligraphy was,

    ¡°20 miles North of the city, at the burial valley of Dragon-coiling Mountain, the Skyscraping Devil¡¯s tracks have been discovered.¡±

    ¡°A letter from Gu Xiaosang ? On the whereabouts of Old Zhong?¡± Meng Qi¡¯s grip on the letter involuntarily tightened.

 Chapter 412: The Paradoxical Hunt

    <h4>Chapter 412: The Paradoxical Hunt</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Meng Qi had never seen Gu Xiaosang¡¯s handwriting, so it was evidently impossible for him to judge the identity of the writer just based on the handwriting. But considering that he had discovered Old Zhong¡¯s whereabouts through her yesterday and the fact that he received definite information today, it was hard not to make the connection.

    The simplest, most direct, and logical rendition of events would be Gu Xiaosang following Old Zhong after finding him. When she found his hiding ce, she considered the possibility of an ambush or trap as well as the limited influence the Luo Denomination had here. Thus, she intentionally notified him so the righteous factions would brave the unknown in her ce.

    Of course, there was also the possibility of this letter being the Myths¡¯ method of enacting revenge on him. However, for this to be true, two conditions have to be met: the Myths must be aware of his rtionship with Gu Xiaosang, and they must be certain that they had found Old Zhong and that the feminine handwriting would lure him onto the pathway to the Skyscraping Devil. Considering all these, the possibility appeared slim.

    ¡°Even if it was a trap by the Myths, he could still handle the consequences given enough strength¡­¡± With the letter in his hand, Meng Qi made his decision. The official and probationary members of the Myths numbered between 40 to 50. Discounting members who were upied with their missions or unavable due to inconvenience, the number of members that they could mobilize was limited. Furthermore, the Myths were like pests. If their members made a ruckus in trying to hunt him down, they would instantly be besieged. Meng Qi, as a member of the righteous faction, could move about freely unlike them. Using the excuse of routing members of the Myths, he could even summon the help of all Exterior experts in Ying City.

    If the Myths truly have a ¡®trap¡¯ so powerful that they could contend with that many Exterior experts, they wouldn¡¯t have to go through so much trouble just to lure him. They could juste up to his door and kill him!

    The white paper exuded a subtle fragrance as if it belonged to Gu Xiaosang. After he considered all the factors, he decided to seek out Jiang Zhiwei and quietly inform Qi Zhengyan and the Six Fan School. This way, there would be three Exterior experts shadowing them both. If the Myths turned out to be stronger than them, they could seek help from the entire Ying City under the name of the Six Fan School.

    ¡­

    The rough and winding paths leading up to Mount Longpan, with all its ups and downs, gave way to a magnificent snowyndscape. Meng Qi and Jiang Zhiwei finally saw the entrance of Valley of Unkempt Tombs after passing a mountain range. The secluded valley was a sea of luscious vegetation growing resiliently against the winter climate, a defiance against the pace of the worlds outside. From afar, they could see a handful of tombstones.

    ¡°It was said that this ce was once called the Dragon-roaring Valley, home to the ancestral tombs of the Han n. The tombs were then moved to the Imperial Mausoleum. But when Ying City fell, the Zhao n from the Divine Capital came andid waste to this ce.¡± Jiang Zhiwei briefly exined the intricacies of the history of Ying City. ¡°Since many people believe in Fengshui, many deem this valley a site of mysterious fortune. Since this is the origin of the Han n, they believe it to be a ce of great fortune. However, they didn¡¯t dare to be obvious about it so many secretly bury their deceased here. Thus, this ce has be the Valley of Unkempt Tombs.¡±

    Meng Qi bent down and slowly crept toward the valley under the cloak of the dense shrubbery. ¡°Not to mention the spring-like winter here and the flourishing greenery. This valley gives off an air of transcendence.¡±

    ¡°There are many simr ces, so who knows if it¡¯s really a ce blessed with Emperor¡¯s fortune? But there are mere worldly possessions. We can only borrow some hope, not depend on them,¡± Jiang Zhiwei replied, following him as they quietly made their way to the entrance of the valley. They didn¡¯t want to alert their enemies.

    Meng Qi turned his head to look behind him. ¡®Star-breaking Sword¡¯ Hong Qin; Qian Kai, the Silvery-badge Arrester, and three other Exterior experts should be right behind them. They would be acting as their support.

    ¡°Rest easy. Uncle Hong¡¯s a well-experienced Jianghu man. If the valley isid with enchantments, he¡¯ll definitely be able to tell.¡± Jiang Zhiwei was on high alert, her eyes never leaving the valley, but she didn¡¯t uneasy at all.

    Meng Qi nodded without replying. They gradually reached the entrance under the cover of the thick foliage.

    Thinking about it, something wasn¡¯t right. A weird sense of bizarreness tingled. With such dense ntation, the forest should be brimming with vitality. Yet it waspletely quiet and still here, giving off an air of death. Thisbination resulted in an odd, suspicious environment.

    ¡°Look, footprints.¡± Ever since Jiang Zhiwei began training the Primal Aperture on her forehead, her spiritual senses had greatly improved.

    Meng Qi stared intently at where she had pointed and thought to himself, ¡°Why is there a trace of another person?¡±

    Furthermore, judging from the footsteps, the person¡¯s power seemed inferior to Old Zhong.

    ¡°Could it belong to ordinary folks who were here to quietly bury their dead?¡± Jiang Zhiwei made a guess.

    ¡°Whatever it is, let¡¯s follow the trail and take a look.¡± With a blur, Meng Qi transformed into illusions and soundlessly moved deeper into the silent valley.

    After walking for a while, he suddenly smelled the faint smell of blood. With a jolt, he quickened his steps without worrying about staying hidden.

    Jiang Zhiwei had noticed the smell as well. She picked up her pace with her sword raised.

    Passing by a grave, they eventually reached arge mausoleum. It wasrgely damaged due to the corrosion of time and the desecrating hands of plunderers.

    There were five corpses lying in front of the mausoleum, all dressed in the yellow frocks of monks. The corpses were a bag of bones, without any flesh.

    ¡°Dragon, Elephant, Tiger Leopard, Giant Bird?¡± The dried corpses were no match for Meng Qi¡¯s eyesight. He could still recognize them to be the five monks who had battled him with their impressive coordination the other day, part of the Crown Prince¡¯s retinue!

    ¡°Why would they be here?¡± Jiang Zhiwei also recognized them. Why did members of the Crown Prince¡¯s retinue appear in the Valley of Unkempt Tombs out of the blue? Furthermore, they were even killed by the Kungfu of Heaven and Demon.

    It hadn¡¯t even been three months but Old Zhong¡¯s powers had grown by leaps and bounds¡­ To be able to kill the five monks with ease¡­ The Kungfu of Heaven and Demons indeed deserved its fame as the greatest of all demonic skills. As long as the user was able to consume flesh, blood, bones, genuine Qi, and Vital Spirit of a person, he would be able to enhance his power¡­ Meng Qi gave the corpses a quick inspection but found no clues. Thus, he continued to follow the faint smell of blood.

    Leaving the vicinity of the mausoleum, they chanced upon a little path leading out of the valley where they found another corpse. The corpse, dressed in ck robes, had his face on the ground.

    Meng Qi tipped the corpse over with his saber and the unmistakable odor of wine wafted up.

    ¡°Him?¡± Meng Qi was perplexed. It was the man who had a rendezvous with Mi Zijingst night. Why did he appear here? Were the Crown Prince¡¯s men somewhere nearby?

    The corpse wasn¡¯t only missing his flesh and blood. A number of his bones were nowhere to be seen as well. Meng Qi wouldn¡¯t have recognized him if not for the prominent profile of his nose.

    Just then, a figure flew past them in a blur and stopped at the end of the path to pick up a dart hidden in the grass.

    The person was dressed in the iconic blood-red clothing of the Six Fan School, with a silver official badge hanging from his waist. With a long beard and eyes that seemed permanently pressed into mere slits, it was none other than Qian Kai, a Silverly Badge Arrester of Ying City and an Exterior expert of the Third Heavens.

    The concealed weapon in his hand was an intricately crafted into the shape of a plum blossom flower. Specks of blood tainted the weapon, the same blood that had Meng Qi and the others had been tracking.

    Examining the blood marred by demonic properties, Meng Qi felt that it belonged to Old Zhong. But who could have wounded him?

    Gu Xiaosang? Or the cultivators of the Luo Denomination?

    ¡°¡®Master Thief¡¯ Sikong Tu¡¯s weapon, the Plum Blossom Dart,¡± Qian Kai murmured.

    ¡®Star Breaking Sword¡¯ Hong Qian and the Exterior experts from the Huanhua Swords Sect had ventured further down the little path, trying to search for the tracks of the attacker.

    ¡®Master Thief¡¯ Sikong Tu? The name seemed to ring a bell in Meng Qi¡¯s mind. Suddenly, pieces of the puzzle began to match.

    Sikong Tu, notorious for piging graves; his inexplicable meeting with Prince Jin and the Crown Prince who were here in Ying City; the Five Monks of the Pure Lands and Mi Zijing who had dealings with the Putrid Drunkard; Sikong Tu who had missed his appointmentst night with Young Master Lotus; Wang Siyuan¡¯s hint¡­ The pieces began to form the most probable rendition of events in Meng Qi¡¯s mind.

    When Sikong Tu found the ancient tomb, he chanced upon a treasure of the previous dynasty. The treasure was rumored to have been crafted by Emperor Ai and was capable of strengthening the fortune of emperors. Being a thief, the treasure was useless to him. Thus, he reported his finding to the capital and ended up attracting the Crown Prince and Prince Jin here to fight over the treasure.

    Since he wasrgely active in Jiangdong, this was his home ground. With so many martial artists here thanks to the Party of Happycloud, he wasn¡¯t worried about Exterior experts hunting him down and dared to make outrageous demands in exchange for the treasure. He wanted to see who among the Crown Prince and Prince Jin would make better offers. Thus he had the Putrid Drunkard be his broker in these negotiations.

    Little did he knew that he had neglected a greater danger in pursuit of a small gain. The Myths had set their sights on him.

    If he had merely found an artifact of mere mary value, he could have used it for himself. He wouldn¡¯t have to draw danger to himself for no reason.

    The three Exterior masters searched the vicinity while Meng Qi and Jiang Zhiwei examined the corpse to find what they could.

    Qian Kai, Hong Qian, and the others returned a short whileter, shaking their heads.

    ¡°Sikong Tu is a master of concealment. We lost track of him halfway. Looks like he has escaped. The tracks of the Myths pursuing him went dead as well,¡± Qian Kai exined.

    In front of the Exterior masters, Meng Qi decided to wait until they were alone before telling Jiang Zhiwei about Young Master Lotusing across Master Thief. When they returned to the city and went off on their ways, he pretended like he was returning to the Happycloud Heights. Instead, he changed his destination halfway and went straight to Young Master Lotus¡¯s residence. He nned on asking him about Master Thief.

    Once he got the information he needed, he would make a confidential report to the Six Fan School. There was no need for him to continue partaking in the struggle for power between the influences in the city. Whoever the treasure ended up had nothing to do with him and he had no use for the treasure either. He might as well take the opportunity to gain some rewards from the school.

    Young Master Lotus, being a lover of great wine and freedom, didn¡¯t stay in the Treasure Pavillion, operated by the Huanhua Swords Sect. Instead, he had rented a residence in an alley nearby. It was a quiet and tranquil area with hardly anyone strolling about even at noon.

    Stepping on the blue stone bs and counting the white walls around him, Meng Qi looked for the yard that Young Master Lotus had rented before suddenly stopping in his tracks.

    He had heard a quiet, hushed sound!

    If not for the tranquility of this neighborhood, he wouldn¡¯t have heard the noise even with his acute hearing ability.

    The sound was full of suffering as if it belonged to someone who was at his deathbed.

    Meng Qi frowned, deep in thought. He hesitated momentarily before he hurled himself over the wall. He entered the courtyard and tried to find the source of the sound.

    This courtyard was probably owned by a merchant. Considering it was so close to the New Year festivities, there were only two aged servants keeping guard here. Meng Qi quietly slipped inside and crept to the firewood storage room near the walls.

    The sound hade from this ce.

    He raised his sword and pushed open the door. He instantly stepped aside as he did, wary of an ambush.

    The door was old and battered, creaking as it revealed the interior of the room. Meng Qi saw a man dressed in ck clothes leaning against a stack of firewood. Half of him was skinny, while the other half was healthy. It was an incredibly odd sight.

    However, he knew at once the man had half of his flesh and blood consumed by the Kungfu of Heaven and Demon. If the man was injured by the Ajati Finger technique, he wouldn¡¯t show changes on his face.

    He swiftly closed the door and whispered, ¡°Sikong Tu?¡±

    Struggling to smile, the man¡¯s voice was quiet as he said, ¡°I thought¡­ I thought I¡¯d seek refuge with Liu Su and get his help¡­ but who knew I¡¯d be ambushed by the wicked woman and had to escape here¡­ The damage is done and I¡¯ll live no longer. Even the great Recovery Pill of the Shaolin temple won¡¯t help me now.¡±

    ¡°My friend, I¡¯d bestow you a great reward if you promise me something.¡±

    Sikong Tu was tenacious. He only had skin clinging to half of his face but he never stuttered even when his voice was full of agony.

    Meng Qi looked upon him with grave eyes. Sunlight spilled in from the open window, bringing in rays of light that brought forth a dreamlike atmosphere.

    To think the very man who had controlled the strings of fate in Ying City would end up lying in front of Meng Qi!

 Chapter 413: Laughing in the Face of Stirred Fates

    <h4>Chapter 413: Laughing in the Face of Stirred Fates</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    ¡°What is it? I¡¯d only know if I can agree to it once I hear your request.¡± Meng Qi spoke calmly,passion filling his eyes.

    It wasn¡¯t that he felt sympathy for Sitong Ku. He was merelymenting his fate. Sitong Ku was a capable Half-step Exterior Scenery master who was able to end his five fights with Young Master Lotus with a draw each time. He was gifted in the art of concealment and deception, Body Movement techniques and Lightness Skills, disguise as well as usage of concealed weapons. He was incredibly tenacious and remained atrge despite his repeated crimes.

    Yet, such a person had been reduced to such a pitiful state due to the havoc he had wrought. One was truly helpless against the currents of the perilous Jianghu.

    For Meng Qi, he had no choice. He was swept into the World of Samsara and was forced to brave the Jianghu. He had to strengthen himself through various trials or he would just be a sitting duck in his Samsara tasks. His only goal, at least for now, was to be stronger and then go all out! That was the only way he would have a chance at reviving Senior Brother Zhang and the rest and have the hope of unraveling the secrets of the World of the Six Samsara and liberate themselves.

    Of course, if not for the Party of Happycloud piquing his interest, he would have chosen a quiet location and train in peace for six months. Since he had learned many things recently, he desperately needed to digest them instead of continuing to acquire new attainments. For example, he had to gradually enhance his Immortal Pressing Arts, the Solitary Heavenly Knife, the Hallucination Body Movements and other recently acquired techniques through the cultivation of the first volume of the Muscle-bone Strengthening Scripture. He also had to study the first stance of the Buddha¡¯s Palm technique, the immediate requirement to grasp the Turning Heaven and Earth Upside and Down technique, the Standing Still technique, the Tri-Gem Wish Fists technique and the Five Thunder Bombardment of Sky technique. There was also the assimtion of the Muscle-Bone Strengthening Scriptures , hastening the process of unsealing his Ninth Apertures,pletion of the final level of his Golden Bell Shield protection spell, and training of his Eight-Nine Mysteries technique. There was so much to do!

    Sikong Tu didn¡¯t realize that Meng Qi was familiar with his story. He experienced a moment of lucidness before his death and croaked, ¡°I was momentarily consumed with greed and thought I could increase my profits by drawing the attention of two opposing factions. I tried to wring the best price I could from them, but who knew they would act like vengeful wolves and set blood-thirsty hunters on me. Haha! In the end, it was greed that became my undoing¡­¡±

    Death was upon him. He had long lost the ability to walk. If not for the spells burning his soul, he likely wouldn¡¯t be able to speak at all.

    ¡°A treasure?¡± Meng Qi feigned ignorance.

    ¡°Seeking danger in the Jianghu is the most taboo act of them all¡­¡± Sikong Tumented. ¡°I came across a hidden tomb in the Valley of Unkempt Tombs and found a treasure crafted by Emperor Ai of the previous dynasty. The user would be able to umte the fortunes of people and use them to strengthen his own fate as the Destined Ruler. Due to its simrities to the Sword of the Human Sovereign, it¡¯s called the True Emperor Seal.¡±

    ¡°The treasure is of no real use to ordinary people but priceless to anyone who bears the right to be future Destined Rulers or practices the art of mysticism and divination. The former will be able to strengthen their fortunes to be future monarchs, where even the weakest will enjoy tremendous prosperity while their enemies suffer bad luck. Thetter would enjoy a smooth training process, allowing them to achieve breakthroughs in their craft with ease.

    ¡°Emperor Ai had apparently tried to use the treasure to rejuvenate his court but s, it wasn¡¯t the Sword of Human Sovereign. The seal wasn¡¯t strong enough to overturn the tides of fate, thus ending his rule.¡±

    The flesh on the remaining half of his face convulsed as if he was struggling with great pain. Meng Qi couldn¡¯t help feeling sympathy for him and helpfully added, ¡°Thus you passed on the word about the treasure to the Capital so the Crown Prince and Prince Jin woulde here to bid for your treasure. This arrangement would allow you to get the best deal. Did I get that right?¡±

    ¡°How did you know?¡± Sitong Tu appeared surprised. His entire being was fighting against pain. He was worried about dying before he could exin everything.

    ¡°Prince Jin is currently staying with the Mi n while the Crown Prince is lodging at the Samantabhadra Temple. It¡¯s hardly a secret to anyone who can perform simple deductions,¡± Meng Qi exined vaguely.

    Sikong Tu smiled bitterly. ¡°I suppose so. In this world, few have a need for the treasure. The treasure can only flourish in the hands of the right owner. Too bad the owner turns out to be someone who wants my life.

    ¡°I had nned on retiring afterpleting this deed and spend a peaceful life with my family. That was why I nned to get as much profit as possible and have my son walk on the righteous path by entering the Huanhua Swords Sect. I wanted to see him be a great master using the treasures I give him. I wanted him to live without fearing for his life.¡±

    He was overwhelmed withplex emotions as if he felt guilty for not being able to see his son grow up.

    In the perilous Jianghu, disciples of aristocratic families and prominent sects often lived better and longer lives than ordinary folks. Many of them were able to die in their beds at ripe old ages.

    Most who speak of retiring or going home to marry their sweethearts after doing one final job often end up dying¡­ Meng Qi said nothing, merely staring at Sitong Ku as he waited for him to bring up his request.

    ¡°Greed ruins, indeed. I have no one to me for my fate today.¡± Sikong Tu¡¯s eyes were full of emotions. ¡°Since I¡¯m about to die very soon, I should at least leave my family with something. My friend, please sell the treasure to either of the princes. You can keep half of the reward and send the rest to my family.¡±

    Meng Qi chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re already immobilized. Aren¡¯t you worried I¡¯d just snatch it?¡±

    ¡°What person would carry the treasure with him while bargaining?¡± Sikong Tu¡¯s eyes remained clear as he stared unblinkingly into Meng Qi¡¯s eyes. ¡°If you snatch it from me, I¡¯d carry the secret to my grave. No one will ever find the treasure!¡±

    He took in a breath, suppressing the pain. ¡°I know this is a dangerous task. You¡¯re not only contending with the two princes but other mysterious forces as well. It¡¯ll be difficult to outmaneuver them. If you¡¯re not careful, you¡¯ll end up like me. But if you¡¯re not greedy and decide on the buyer as soon as possible, you¡¯ll still have the hope of leaving with the reward unscathed.¡±

    ¡°But neither the princes are good men. I might not be able to walk away after reaping benefit from them.¡± Meng Qi remained calm, suppressing a smile. He showed no hint of distress.

    Sikong Tu nodded. ¡°Yes. This is a dangerous task. Consider my proposal seriously but I can¡¯tst much longer.¡±

    He added, ¡°The Crown Prince is a rtively safe choice, being a believer of Buddhism. When he has a choice, he won¡¯t be too cruel.¡±

    Meng Qi pondered a split second before agreeing. ¡°Very well. I¡¯ll ept your request.¡±

    His quick response unsettled Sikong Tu and he stared at him incredulously. ¡°You¡¯re not going to consider it any longer? This is a very dangerous task!¡±

    ¡°Fortune favors the bold, my friend,¡± Meng Qi answered curtly.

    Sikong Tu was already dying. He had neither the strength nor the time to question Meng Qi¡¯s speedy decision. He took a deep breath. ¡°What is your name, my friend? Will you please make a Soul-pledging Oath?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Su Meng.¡± Meng Qi exhaled.

    Sikong Tu looked stunned. ¡°Killing de? No wonder¡­¡±

    Strong men naturally had the right to say ¡®fortune favors the bold¡¯!

    ¡°I, Su Meng, promise that I¡¯ll sell the True Emperor Seal to one of the princes in exchange for something that is of equal value¡­¡± Meng Qi began to take the oath.

    Just then, Sikong Tu¡¯s pupils darkened and little rays of light appeared in them. The rays connected into constetions as if they were a starry sky.

    Meng Qi suddenly lost senses of his surroundings as if he had inexplicably entered a void. Chaos surrounded him with constetion-like lines of light emerging and reentering the void. The faintly discernible lights asionally twisted to form a mass.

    Sikong Tu¡¯s figure floated before his eyes. The lines of light spread out to form a spider¡¯s web.

    Sikong Tu stared at Meng Qi, his voice ringing in the void. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. This is a simple karmic trick I¡¯ve learned from one of my excavations. I¡¯m just worried you wouldn¡¯t put all your heart into this. That¡¯s why, with your approval, I¡¯ve transferred my karmic fate to you. If you fail in your task, the karma will weigh on you and make it difficult for you to achieve the Exterior Scenery.¡±

    Since Meng Qi had made the Soul-Pledging Oath, he was naturally willing to ept this fate.

    The transfer of karmic fates¡­

    To reap Sikong Tu¡¯s rewards and bear his karma¡­

    Suddenly, he recalled his memory of disguising as Second Young Master Tang with exceptional rity. He seemed to have gotten one step closer to unraveling the mystery of thest stroke of the Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship, the Cause and Effect Link.

    The de of Anavakara !

    Meng Qipleted the oath, saying, ¡°I can give up half of the reward. I ask only for the chance to learn the mystic technique I just saw!¡±

    With this mystique technique, it wouldn¡¯t just be a pipe dream to cultivate the Karma Fruit!

    Undoubtedly, Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms would possess this mystique technique but looking for it in the Exchange List would be akin to searching for a needle in the haystack. It would be extremely difficult to look for it without any clues!

    Sikong Tu was first stunned but instantly smiled. ¡°Very well then! My wife knows this technique. When you¡¯re done, you can learn it from her in exchange for the reward.¡±

    A loud crack filled the void. A glimmering star, threaded by a faintly-lighted thread connecting to Sikong Tu glided through the space of myriad colors and light toward Meng Qi. Given his speed, he could have avoided the star if he wished to. But he merely waited quietly for the approaching light.

    With the burden of Sikong Tu¡¯s karma, he felt an inexplicable heaviness weighing on him. Visions of the Crown Prince, Prince Jin, and others crossed his mind. He also saw Sikong Tu¡¯s family and residence. It was as if all these memories and karma were his own!

    The air about Meng Qi instantly changed and the Eight Nine Mysteries spell activated on its own. He felt as if he was Sikong Tu himself.

    With Sikong Tu¡¯s karma, Meng Qi would be able to emte him!

    Sikong Tu widened his eyes, unable to believe the scene before him. He felt like he was looking into a mirror.

    What was going on? But before he could think any deeper, he plunged into darkness.

    The mystic technique of transferring karmic fates was mysterious indeed. Truly, one couldn¡¯t judge a book by its cover. No wonder Sikong Tu could escape Gu Xiaosang¡¯s ambush¡­ Meng Qi opened his eyes just in time to see Sikong Tubust into mes. The fire came from within him and instantly consumed him. Meng Qi suspected that it was the countercharge from transferring his karmic fate.

    Very soon, only a small, golden seal remained in his ce. In the end, Sikong Tu still lied! He had been carrying the seal all along!

    The seal was engraved with scenes of agriculture, rivers, and mountains on all sides. Though it was small, it exuded a sense of grandeur. Meng Qi looked at ¡®culprit¡¯ behind the turbulent affairs in Ying City, feeling as if he couldn¡¯t quite believe his eyes.

    Others had been turning the world upside down for this treasure, yet he had merely stumbled upon it¡­

    Wild imagination crossed his mind.

    He imagined pretending to be Sikong Tu and continuing to fan the mes of chaos. He would find an opportunity to lure the Crown Prince, Prince Jin, the Myths, and the Luo Denomination into a fight! He would have them fight each other like a bunch of rabid dogs!

    Meanwhile, he would stay in the shadows as the mastermind. He would watch them fight to their deaths as he sips his wine leisurely!

    Thinking about this, he couldn¡¯t help smirking. He then wiped his mouth and straightened out his expression. He quietly said to the seal,

    ¡°Rest assured. I¡¯ll definitely strike a favorable deal with the prince.¡±

    Though it was fun to imagine, he was nheless not an impulsive person. Since the safest and most appropriate path wasid before him, why would he take unnecessary risks? Why would he risk his life to stir trouble among Exterior experts?

    Besides, his oath was only about selling the treasure. It didn¡¯t matter who the buyer was!

    Furthermore, if Sikong Tu and the seal disappeared, the Crown Prince, Prince Jin, and the Myths would likely suspect each other of getting the seal. They would probe each other, eventually resulting in conflicts.

    In the next few days, he would hide the seal properly andugh as the drama unfolds!

 Chapter 414: The Disastrous Calamity

    <h4>Chapter 414: The Disastrous Cmity</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Meng Qi picked up the True Emperor Seal. He briefly studied it before pocketing the Seal. He had neither the greed nor desire to keep the artifact for himself, despite possessing the inherent Fortune of a Destined Ruler which wasmonly represented by the color yellow. He harbored no ambition to be king, desiring only a carefree and jaunty life. A life where he could wander through Jianghu, free of hindrance and obstruction. A life of his own path and vocation.

    What was more, Meng Qi did not truly appreciate the value of the True Emperor Seal. Some of the rumors were probably true, based on the fact that the Seal held the breath and energy of the Sword of the Human Sovereign. Thete Emperor Ai had primarily searched to his utmost for the Sword, excavating even the Dragon Stand in his vain pursuit of the fabled relic. Finally, in his critical and pressing need, he hadmissioned the forging of the Seal in his equally futile attempt to salvage his kingship.

    Long before in the twilight of the Kang Dynasty, the imperial court and the Han n had not produced anyone with skills of the Dharmakaya, otherwise, they might have been able to hold and maintain the status quo for another two or three hundred years. The desire for options to lengthen his rule, the forging of the True Emperor Seal was his final and only hope. Yet, it had neither the power nor performance of the Sword. This was further proven in the end when the Emperor Ai had taken his own life atop Misty Rain Mountain.

    If the Seal held omnipotent powers indeed, it would have been presented as a gift to the ruling Emperor by Sikong Tu without the need of any disguises or theatrics. He would not have to suffer the ordeal between the prowling risks issued by the parties of the Crown Prince and Prince Jin. The reward from the Emperor would most certainly be handsome and he would have legitimized his standing and redeemed his reputation to pave a way for his son¡¯s future, a bright and prosperous future for his offspring to inherit the righteous and honorable traditions, teachings, and prestige. His son would grow up, a most esteemed and respected individual by his peers without suffering scrutiny and disenfranchisement as one of ignoble lineages.

    ¡°I wonder how much would the Seal be worth if it were to be traded to the Dominator of the Six Realms of Samsara¡­¡± Meng Qi wondered as he leaped across walls and turned to hurry back to Happycloud Heights, the True Emperor Seal safely hidden in his robes.

    ¡°It would be more profitable to keep half of the profit of the sale, if Sikong Tu had not revealed the final stroke of the Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship, the Karma Fruit, using his mystical technique of Karmic transference¡­¡±

    It had always been a concern of Meng Qi¡¯s, a throbbing curiosity which he had failed toprehend. ¡°The fabled namesake of the desmanship , Ananda, had achieved skills of the Golden Body of the Luohan. How could the desmanshipwhich bore his name only have the power of the Exterior Scenery?¡±

    From an earlier glimpse of the essence of the Karma Fruit stroke, Meng Qi had surmised that the principles of the desmanship were predicated on one of the fundamental teachings of Buddhism. Yet it puzzled him that its power was only of the Exterior Scenery. But he was no longer one of the Shaolin. He could not visit the Temple and refer to the notes and memoirs of the past Elder Monks who had once trained in the desmanship for any helpful insight.

    Additionally, the famous relic of the Shaolin, the de of Ananda, was a true trophy of the Buddhist sect. A Supreme Weapon equal to the powers of the Dharmakaya!

    ¡°Both renditions of the disciplines of the desmanship held by the Shaolin Temple and the Dominator were only of the Exterior Scenery. But disciples of the Temple were not taught the techniques of this discipline. The desmanship was kept, inscribed only in hidden, secret scriptures rather than the Impartation of Trueness to the younger generations. Thence the discipline of the Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship had only the powers of the Exterior¡­ I understand now¡­ It was traded to the Dominator by a Shaolin monk who was swept into the Samsara Realms? The Dominator had not the disciplines of the desmanship , but the monk had traded to the Dominator the contents of the hidden scriptures of the temple¡­ Hence the sameness?¡± Meng Qi¡¯s pupils constricted while he was deep in thought. ¡°Could this monk be a Senior Monk who had already passed on, or one who is still within the Temple?¡±

    If there was a fellow traveler of the Samsara Realms who was still hidden in the temple, a monk who could have traded to the Dominator the disciplines of the Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship, much could be said of the Muscle-Bone Strengthening Scriptures ¡­

    ¡°Indeed, more secrets abounded the Impartation of Trueness. The designs of Ananda himself, it could even be¡­¡± An icy cold trembled through him, making him shudder at the very thought.

    If the stroke of the desmanship in question was the Devil¡¯s Coax or the Mass of Power, instead of the Fruits of Karma, he would not have even given it a second look. He would have even stayed his distance.

    Since mastering the Violent Thunder Shocking the Sky technique, he had rarely used the techniques Peace Quietude Split or Mortal Dust Fall. Dreading the fallout of the continued use of said techniques, Meng Qi had even refrained from learning the ensuing strokes of The Ostensible.

    Yet, the matter had remained a stubborn quandary. A constant bruise that has dawdled and troubled him still. He knew well, that the continuous tangle with the Great Power behind The Ostensible would one day culminate in an inevitable encounter under the influence of Karma.

    He apprehended his ipetence with deep regret; all his struggles and toilings were but mere specks in the omnipotence of Karmic influences.

    Persistent evasion would get him nowhere. He knew full well that he had to take the bull by the horns. With his usual fearless courage, Meng Qi would face the problem head-on when the time to cross the bridge came knocking! For wrath, for ruin and the bloody dawn of his future that awaits!

    The chaos of Karma was where his troubles found him, thus that was also where the oue would be decided!

    The Karma Fruit was one of the few martial discipline strokes which could be mastered without attaining Dharmakaya. This was the one opportunity that he could not cower from simply because of fear.

    Furthermore, the techniques of the Eight Nine Mysteries and the Heavenly Golden Scripture both required his attention. He needed to discover and train in the parts linked to the influence of Karma. Though uncertain about the Karmic connection of the Eight Nine Mysteries technique, he was sure that Karmic influence was present within the Heavenly Golden Scripture. The Heavenly Primogenitor was, notwithstanding, the origin of all Karmic consequences. Three of the Nine Seals were associated with him.

    To survive in the tumultuous chaos of the Samsara Realms, he would continue amassing different arrays of mystic arts and arcane sorceries aside from his chief goal of continually enhancing his skills. He would endow and furnish himself adequately, in anticipation of meeting the inevitable when the time came. He would sever the influence of Karma that had gripped him with a determined smite! ¡°Earth to earth, ashes to ashes, and dust to dust!¡±

    ¡­

    Thereafter Meng Qi quietly revealed to Jiang Zhiwei the True Emperor Seal, she teased Meng Qi about him being able to chance upon treasures even by wandering around. Meng Qi tried his best to remain impassive and omitted the finer details about the Crown Prince and Prince Jin. He abstained from any training sessions alone to avert suspicions that he had unknown secrets stashed somewhere.

    Two days passed peacefully. All was cid and quiet in Ying City on the surface. Still, the hidden yet squalling tempest of fate was no less swift and fierce as tensions quivered. It was New Year¡¯s Eve, and so began the Party of Happycloud.

    Evening came and the sun turned red in the horizon. Emzonednterns began to glimmer from every prominence; from balconies, eaves and beams in every corner of the Happycloud Heights. Busy and anxious servants scurried about back and forth, making sure that everything was proceeding with oiled efficiency. The host, He Jiu had also invited members of the local aristocracy and prominent factions besides the ranked experts of the Ranking List of Young Masters. The local guests were closely tied with the Eastsea Sword Vige, so their attendance was not only a gesture of respect but also an endorsement.

    Apart from them, thevish banquet was graced by the presence of certain individuals of extraordinary standing and influence. Before Meng Qi, stood one such person.

    Zhao Yi, the Prince Jin, had made his entrance into the banquet hall with cheerful delight across his face. He immediately noticed and approached Meng Qi, beckoning the nobles apanying him toe over. To them he said, ¡°Young Master Su and Young Master Yan defended me from an attempt on my life earlier. I would have perished if not for their gantry and valor. Still, they stayed humble and courteous, without any desire for rewards for their deeds. Seldom do we have such exemry champions so moral and honorable!¡±

    The prince demonstrated his aplished skills in diplomacy and politics, cementing their rtionships using so few words.

    Meng Qi masked his indifference with an insincere smile, ¡°You have been most gracious Your Highness. Surely Your Highness has no need for any distress when Eunuch Feng, your most obstinate retainer, is at hand.¡±

    Eunuch Feng acknowledged Meng Qi¡¯s praises with a thin smile and a gentle nod, gestures of appreciation for his favorable remarks.

    Zhao Yi was exceptionally warm towards Meng Qi. He gently pulled Meng Qi to him as he spoke. The prince¡¯s amicable and enthusiastic conversation with him had earned him piercing and resentful looks from a number of the members of the local aristocracy. ¡°We have not the powers or strength that he possesses, but we are, after all, respected and important figures locally. We have masters of the Exterior Scenery in our service and within our household that are most certainly superior to the likes of one so unremarkable as this Su Meng.¡± They quietly reflected among themselves with extreme jealousy.

    Amidst the din of the gaily chatter and merryughters, Zhao Yi quietly and privately slinked over to Meng Qi with an inquiry, ¡°Little Su, word on the street is that you have ventured into the Luanfen Gorge just days ago with a swordswoman called Jiang from the Sword Washing Pavillion? Were you there to apprehend felons and evil-doers?¡±

    Believing that their rtions were amply close and warm, the prince had turned to addressing the swordsman as ¡°Little Su¡± affectionately.

    ¡°Hehe, the climax is afoot¡­¡± Meng Qi gleefully thought. With a solemn facade, he disclosed the events of his excursion with disguised seriousness and integrity, ¡°Yes my Lord. I was informed that a vengeful evil, a demon was nearby. The assistance of the Jiang Zhiwei and Senior Hong Qian of her sect, as well as other capable swordsmen, were enlisted to apany me in my quest to apprehend the devil. s, we were toote. The demon had slipped away. We only found the five holy monks, Dragon, Elephant, Tiger, Leopard, and Giant Bird; of whom were part of the Crown Prince¡¯s retinue during his visit here. Traces of the Master Thief, Sikong Tu were also detected.¡±

    Zhao Yi¡¯s eyes half-closed at the information as he sank into deep thought,¡°The Crown Prince? How could it be that the Holy Monks were found in Valley of Unkempt Tombs?¡±

    ¡°I am afraid I have to plead ignorance, my Lord. I have not the slightest impression of the bizarre events. But the monks were dead by the time we reached them¡­ Plum Blossom Darts, the favored weapon of choice of the Master Thief, were found to have struck the evil demon, but the thief was nowhere to be seen. I suppose he had fled,¡± Meng Qi reported with his eyes twinkling, feigning honesty. He had disclosed most, if not all of the details of the scene in Luanfen Gorge. But he had intentionally left out any mention of the Myths, lest he incur the suspicion of the prince in the probable events that knowledge of the Myths¡¯ existence was made known to him.

    ¡°The Crown Princes¡¯s men¡­ The Master Thief is alive, but there has not been any news of him yet. Has he vanishedpletely? And not a word from him thus far¡­¡±Zhao Yi nodded to himself quietly as he took in Meng Qi¡¯s detailed report. His gaze grew distant and cold like the winter snow.

    It did not take long for a servant to loudly announce the arrival of the Crown Prince. Zhao Yi retreated from Meng Qi¡¯spany and rushed forward to receive the imperial heir without any impression of peculiarity about him.

    Jiang Zhiwei, Wang Siyuan, and more guests followed behind thereafter. The members of the Jianghu bowed their heads slightly to the Crown Prince and Prince Jin, with apparent flippancy to the nobility of both princes.

    Jiang Zhiwei had arrived with her senior, Hong Qian, the Star-Breaking Sword. With a few words of greetings, she had no further conversation with Meng Qi and quietly slipped through the throng of conversing guests to a table opposite from where he stood. She took her seat and awaited He Jiu¡¯s arrival without fraternizing.

    The banquet hall was long and wide. A wide expanse which had appeared to be fashioned from a sparring arena. Numerous tables were set around a wide, empty space in the center of the hall.

    Meng Qi waded among the crowded hall of cackling guests and the field of tables to find his seat. At length, he found a table with his name and settled there. A lean figure in white flowing robes drifted by, just as he raised his head while he sat. It was Wang Siyuan. He sat at Meng Qi¡¯s left, half-smiling, surveying him in awkward serenity.

    Iprehensible restlessness swept through Meng Qi as he felt Wang Siyuan¡¯s intent gaze fixed upon him. A calm mor reared its head as he was worried that the ¡°chatan¡±, the shyster that Meng Qi had always believed him to be, might notice that the True Emperor Seal was in his possession. Nervously, he asked him, ¡°Master Wang, how can I be of assistance?¡±

    Muffled coughs were heard from behind the cloth Wang Siyuan held to cover his mouth. He was still the invalid he was, but he appeared to be reasonably healthier than before. ¡°Rest easy, Master Su. I have failed to see that you are in possession of the True Emperor Seal.¡± His voice resounded in Meng Qi¡¯s mind telepathically.

    Meng Qi¡¯s expression froze, the muscles on his face threatening to give way to rm at the mention of the Seal. ¡°You¡¯ve failed to ¡®see¡¯?¡±

    ¡°Because it was not foretold using any skills or methods of divination,¡± casually answered Wang Siyuan with a thin smile.

    Liu Su, the Young Master Lotus strode past with a small sk of wine in his hand. He stopped a moment and pointed to Wang Siyuan with a knowing smirk, ¡°You owe me five urns of Guangling wine.¡±

    Guangling was a city in Jiang Province. The ancestral seat of the Wang n of Jiangdong. The locally-brewed wine was thus called, a reference to the city of its origin.

    ¡°I am a man of my word, Master Liu. Rest assured you shall have your wine,¡± Wang Siyuan cheerfully returned. Meng Qi noticed that they seemed to have a close friendship,.

    This sparked a sudden revtion: perhaps his conversations with the Young Master Lotus on the boat and the disclosure of the Master Thief were not in strokes of luck¡­

    A little drunk and dreamy-eyed, the Young Master nodded in acknowledgment to Meng Qi before he staggered on and meandered to his seat a little further away.

    Meng Qi¡¯s look of shock and fear betrayed him. Wang Siyuan returned his attention to him, amused by his expression, ¡°The relic selects its master, Master Su. All is as destined. I will divulge to no one its secrets.¡±

    ¡°I am afraid I do not understand,¡± Meng Qi asked using Secret Voice-sending. Tensity and nervousness were rapidly oveing him as a cold sweat broke across his forehead.

    But it did not take long for him to calm himself, seeing the futility of agitation.

    ¡°I have been asked by others to remain silent. Besides, not everything can be held and taken by force. Misfortunes mighte upon he who steals certain objects or takes items by force.¡± As if he was in a trance, his eyes opened wide. They were dark, mysterious and deep. No one could detect a shred of emotion in them. Awakening from his rapturous stupor, he suddenly remarked with great mise, ¡°That said, the reckoning is at hand. Hereditary relics and ancient treasures spring to life out of the grass like dreams and legends. The age ripens in revolving fate and the relics and treasure shall find masters bing of their possession. This is the measure that the Wang n of Jiangdong is currently employing in the face of the cmity.¡±

    ¡°Cmity? The reckoning?¡± The expression was news to Meng Qi.

    ¡°We, the Wang n of Jiangdong have, since ancient times,id witness to countless cmities and disastrous events that have befallen thends. The effects of the Demonic Buddha Holocaust would even be minuscule before the dangers and perils of this cmitous woe. Still, great opportunities are in store even in the greatest of pitfalls. Long have many slumbered and slept in anticipation of an opportunity as vast as this. Certain Great Powers of old might even mount a return from the Samsara¡­¡± Wang Siyuan¡¯s voice drifted into silence. His gaze was nkly fixed on Meng Qi, his thoughts far and distant. A sudden chill crept down Meng Qi¡¯s spine.

    ¡°Is this the Ananda?¡±

    His question had barely left his lips when Wang Siyuan was caught in another fit of agonizing coughs. With much pain, his coughs threatened to tear at his body and very soul, to the point where even his maid was distressed with concern.

    Specks of red blood blossomed on his handkerchief as he suppressed his coughs and breathed heavily. Panting, he remarked to Meng Qi, whose nce had never left him, ¡°Progressions of Destiny are not to be divulged lightly, Master Su. You are blessed with great and robust fortuity, mark my words.¡±

    Wang Siyuan¡¯s cryptic and ominous admonitions of ¡°robust and great fortuity¡± and ¡°mark my words¡± would certainly seem fairly ironic to themon folk or the Meng Qi of old. Having granted the advice and guidance by Master Lu and the Heaven-destined Cultivator, the words made perfect sense to him as hemitted the words to his memory with foreboding reverence.

    He Jiu swiftly made his entrance and strode through the banquet hall d in lush-green robes suitable for battle. He stood at his seat of honor at turned to address his guests looking pleased,

    ¡°My gratitude to all of you for your gracious presence at tonight¡¯s banquet, the Party of Happycloud.¡±

    Without dy, he inspected the crowd and from within, he looked at Yan Chong, the Unstoppable; Liu Su, the Young Master Lotus; Xuanzhen, the Buddhist Monk with the moniker, the Buddhist Heart Palm; and Meng Qi. In a booming voice andughter, he eximed, ¡°Young Master Su, Young Master Yan, Master Xuanzhen, Young Master Liu Su; I would like to challenge you to a duel. I shall fight you all alone.¡±

    ¡°BOOM!¡± The crowd in the hall erupted with a thunder of shock and exmation. Barrages of gasps and disbelieving cries instantly followed and pierced the air.

    ¡°Crack!¡± Outside, fireworks lit up the spring night and put on a fascinating and exciting disy. Colorful floral tributes illuminated the dark setting as themon folk outside continued their rejoices and celebrations of the New Year, still oblivious to the sinister gales of fates that continued to billow.

 Chapter 415: Topping the Ranking List of Young Masters

    <h4>Chapter 415: Topping the Ranking List of Young Masters</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    In shock upon seeing what had just happened, Crown Prince Zhao Qian and Prince Jin Zhao Yi stared at each other in dismay. They might have seen many masters in action before, but none of them could be described as ¡°mad¡± as He Jiu!

    Speaking of the Shapeless Sword, He Jiu, he had indeed been the first on the Ranking List of Young Masters for quite a few years, yet he should not have had the overwhelming capability to suppress anyone from the top ten on Ranking List of Young Masters in a fight, be it in terms of the realm or strength. When it came to The Unstoppable Yan Chong and the others, one would believe that He Jiu could beat them after a tough one-on-one fight, but it was unlikely for him to actually win a fight against two such masters.

    They thought He Jiu would use the same tactic as Aunt Bai to fight against two masters at a time and gradually level up the challenge, starting with Master Lotus and the Buddhist Heart Palm, who were ranked rtively lower, followed by the two saber masters on the Ranking List of Young Masters, Su Meng and Yan Chong. If he still could not break through and reach the Exterior, he might have then challenged Ledgerkeeper of Lives and Fairy of the Extinctive Sword together. However, no one had expected him to challenge four masters at once! As for as everyone knew, with He Jiu¡¯s current standards, even Dharma would not be able to beat opponents who had achieved Oneness of Heaven and Men!

    He may indeed be good at fighting against multiple opponents at a time, but it would still have been wise to analyze the opponents¡¯ strength inparison to his own before starting the fight!

    This fight was no different from challenging an expert of the Exterior, which would also be impossible for him to win and break through to the Exterior level due to the immense pressure during the fight. If not for the opportunity to reach the Exterior, why would He Jiu go through all the trouble of arranging the Party of Happycloud?

    There was amotion among all of the other guests as well, and astonishment could also be seen on the faces of experts of the Exterior, such as Hong Qian from Sword Washing Pavilion and Wang Rui from the Wang Family. Not one could believe that He Jiu was about to start such an unprecedented fight.

    On the other hand, Meng Qi felt He Jiu was not ¡°mad¡± at all and was not surprised by his decision. Fighting against four at a time was much easier than fighting against six, which was what Meng Qi originally believed He Jiu would do. Moreover, the strongest masters, Wang Siyuan and Jiang Zhiwei, were excluded from the fight.

    The cracking of fireworks could be heard, while iridescent flowery patterns made by them could be seen through the open door.

    ¡°Excellent!¡± Instead of feeling irritated, Master Lotus Liu Su was filled with admiration and excitement. ¡°I¡¯ve always been quite fond of heroism. Today I must be part of this wonderful event!¡±

    He took one gulp of wine from the jar beside him while maintaining his elegant disposition, then gently patted his blue sword scabbard and sang, ¡°The sages have always been lonely and solitary, only those who indulge in good wine will have their names remembered¡­¡±

    Before he even finished singing, his sword was already out of the scabbard to assault his opponent with a series of unpredictable moves. The Sword Qi was as sharp as the piercing wind and spread as widely as mist. No one could tell where the tip of his sword was.

    ¡°Over the waters covered by the mist, it is indeed difficult to find the destination¡­¡± Many people present who were proficient in poetry thought of this poem immediately upon seeing this sword art. Liu Su surely had the ability to infuse his sword art with a poetic concept and his mood while enjoying wine!

    The boundless Sword Qi showed no hint of where it was going to strike, making everyone involuntarily marvel at how sublime and untraceable it was.

    He Jiuughed out of excitement upon seeing this strike, and said, ¡°Great attack!¡±

    In the meantime, he raised his right hand and drew several patterns casually with his index finger and middle finger acting as a sword, creating a shapeless surging Sword Qi that was as violent as a raging sea to counter his opponent¡¯s strike.

    Instead of joining the fight, Meng Qi and the other masters remained still to observe the situation, as they were afraid that attacking on impulse might tarnish their image.

    Meng Qi kept his mental state calm and steady while sensing He Jiu¡¯s breaths and attacks, and gradually everything around him was outlined in his mind. However, instead of witnessing He Jiu¡¯s Sword Qi clearly, he could only feel its momentum vaguely. It could strike in straightforward or roundabout ways, but its next move was always a mystery. No wonder He Jiu was known by the name Shapeless Sword.

    ¡°ng!¡±

    The Sword Qi that resembled tidal waves shed with the Sword Qi that resembled mist covering water, and was destroyed upon eliminating it. However, one single trace of invisible Qi was kept intact within He Jiu¡¯s attack and swiftly hit the tip of Master Lotus¡¯ sword.

    Upon seeing the situation, Liu Su stretched his sword to create the sword light that shrouded the surroundings like the clouds tinged with the glow of sunset. His intention to kill was hidden among the sword light, obscure at times and clear at others, as if enveloped by the ever-changing mist.

    With a sh of his sword, mist developed mid-air, reflecting the light of the fireworks and creating a lustrous glow. Every bulge of the mist felt like a st of Sword Qi.

    Despite their fight has just begun, there were already changes in astronomical phenomena as their vital energies interacted with each other.

    ¡°Great!¡± He Jiu shouted as hemanded his Sword Qi by jabbing his right index finger and middle finger. Master Lotus¡¯ sword power was then broken apart upon being struck by his Sword Qi, like a st energy breaking through the clouds and mist.

    The nging between the two swords never stopped as every feint was broken down by vigorous Sword Qi, which then collided with Liu Su¡¯s long sword, provoking his intent to kill.

    With an unrestrained posture and an unruly attitude, Liu Su attacked with one move after another. His sword art at this point was also imbued with the essence of poetry and paintings. He showed no intention of withdrawing from the fight and continued his fierce battle with He Jiu.

    Meanwhile, Meng Qi was fully focused on feeling and understanding both of their moves, learning from their merits for his own improvement.

    He Jiu moved his five fingers on the right hand to initiate even more variations of his Sword Qi, which could be either energetic or straightforward, aggressive or dynamic. At this point in time, he seemed to be tied with Liu Su.

    ¡°You, join in!¡± He Jiu shouted all of a sudden as he was deeply indulged in the fight, then extended one finger from his left hand to create a Sword Qi that assaulted Buddhist Heart Palm Xuan Zhen from a distance.

    The sword art used by Master Lotus was already outstanding enough to make him a powerful opponent. Who would have believed that He Jiu was still not satisfied with the fight, so much so that Xuan Zhen was called to join the fight!

    This new Sword Qi was also unpredictable and formless, with its origin and destination impossible to figure out. Moreover, it did not affect He Jiu¡¯s attacks from his right hand at all.

    ¡°He could multitask during a fight as well?¡±

    ¡°Amitabha.¡± Xuan Zhen held his left palm up in front of his chest, then gently pushed forth his right palm as if he was not using any strength.

    Surprisingly, a palm force suddenly burst from his m in an extremely powerful and skillful manner. Upon encountering this st of energy, even the shapeless Sword Qi dissipated with a buzz.

    That was one of Shaolin¡¯s 72 Ultimate Arts, Mount Meru Palm, which enabled Xuan Zhen to release a great amount of force under the guise of a weak, gentle attack. As long as the opponent was in the area where his palm momentum could reach, the strength of this art would not be reduced by the distance. If one could practice this art to the highest level, it would be possible to generate an overwhelming force from a seemingly unnoticeable attack.

    He Jiu coped with Master Lotus¡¯ attacks with the Sword Qi on his right hand, while making consecutive attacks with gentle flicks of his left fingers. His attacks were formless, focused and filled with viciousness, forcing Xuan Zhen to fend for himself with Body Movements. He lightly, yet swiftly, shifted on the ground as if he were crossing ake on a reed while countering He Jiu¡¯s attacks with a straightforward palm momentum.

    As simple his variations in movement might have been, they always hit the weak spots of He Jiu¡¯s Sword Qi. Even though He Jiu had already implied numerous traces of Sword Qi to mislead the judgment of his opponents, they could never fool Xuan Zhen, and were shattered immediately by his palm, like a thinyer of ice that could be crushed with little force.

    With the heart of Buddha, Xuan Zhen¡¯s palm of wisdom had the ability to see through every move and discern what was fake!

    Xuan Zhen¡¯s Prajna Palm was almost consummate, and with his realm of Oneness of Heaven and Men, his every move had the strength of any Exterior killer movements that Meng Qi could use.

    Dark clouds started to gather in the sky where thunder was brewing, but peace filled the hall as if it was and purified with Buddhism. It seemed like the whole world was contained within Xuan Zhen¡¯s every turn of his palms. He Jiu¡¯s advantages were all taken away, no matter how his Sword Qi changed or attacked.

    Despite being one of the strongest masters, He Jiu was still gradually drained of energy under the pressure of the two Nine Apertured Masters who had reached Oneness of Heaven and Men. His Sword Qi was also weakening as his opponents pressed on towards him. However, being the famous Shapeless Sword of Jianghu, his Sword Qi never allowed his opponents any chances to use killer moves.

    It seemed that He Jiu was slightly better than Aunt Bai in terms of strength, since his ability to multitask during a battle really gave him more advantages to fight against multiple opponents. At that moment, no one could really tell which side was winning, He Jiu or his opponents.

    ¡°You join in as well!¡± He shouted again, this time with another st of Sword Qi spurting from his mouth. The Qi gathered all remaining energy and mist in his surroundings to transform into an intimidating ck dragon, and pounced on Yan Chong with unavoidable force!

    Mouth Acupore was supposed to be an aperture that easily developed ws. Who would had believed that He Jiu was able to release Sword Qi with it!

    ¡°BOOM!¡±

    Lightning and thunderps apanied this new Sword Qi as it was released. The gloomy weather soon turned into a thunderstorm with heavy rain pouring down outside, even the once splendid fireworks started to appear sparse and insignificant.

    As soon as He Jiu¡¯s Sword Qi was approaching, Yan Chong blew an attack with his saber to counter the Sword Qi head-on. His saber energy rushed towards the Sword Qi with a rumble, as if it was a giant tidal wave that was ready to devour everythinging its way.

    ¡°BOOM!¡±

    With the thunderps and explosions, the two tied on their first fight. The residual Sword Qi and Knife Qi were spreading all over the ce, but with Exterior masters witnessing the fight, all remaining energies were quickly dispersed.

    Yan Chong was not satisfied with having a tie with He Jiu, and started using even more desmanship. His Knife Momentum came in session like continuous tidal waves of the sea, keeping the Sword Qi from He Jiu¡¯s Mouth Aperture underplete control.

    At the same time, He Jiu shook his ears and snorted to release four more sts of Sword Qi. Even his Ear Apertures and Nose Apertures were trained to be sources of Sword Qi!

    This time, however, the Sword Qi was no longer shapeless, but pure white and concentrated. The five sts of Sword Qi were either adamant or circuitous, counteracting Yan Chong¡¯s Knife Momentum with a specific formation.

    In such a critical situation, it seemed to be only a matter of time before He Jiu was defeated. However, for the time being, he was indeed fighting against three at a time without any indication of losing the battle!

    ¡°Now you join in!¡± Despite being unable to speak while using his Mouth Aperture to release Sword Qi, He Jiu looked at Meng Qi to call him into the battle.

    Meanwhile, two sts of gloomy Sword Qi were released from his bright eyes and shot straight towards Meng Qi.

    Even his eyes could release Sword Qi!

    ¡°Is he multitasking again?¡± As a spectator who had been observing this battle, Meng Qi was confident in coping with He Jiu¡¯s attack. He jumped off the ground all of a sudden to swiftly dodge the Sword Qi, then pulled out his long saber.

    The sound of him drawing the saber reverberated through the hall.

    With a silver sh, Meng Qi¡¯s saber was right in front of He Jiu.

    This attack was the One-chopping technique from Five Tiger-like desmanship. Despite being a simple move, it was used at a very appropriate moment to slice through the following traces of Sword Qi once and for all. During this one-against-three battle, this attack had the momentum to cut through everything that was present, and was almost impossible to block effectively!

    ¡°Excellent!¡± Some marveled at this attack after realizing its power and efficiency. Compared to sophisticated movements, it would require greater skills to achieve such an impact with a simpler movement. Killing de should indeed never be underestimated in his strength!

    Raising both eyebrows, He Jiu released two more sts of Sword Qi!

    Meng Qi waved his saber to create a space that contained the iing Sword Qi. The shing sound could be heard only faintly.

    He then changed his attack to one that was solid and straightforward, thrusting at He Jiu with his saber in no time.

    Trio Combination of Yin and Yang, which is Yin and which is Yang?

    Meng Qi was already starting tobine the different Essences of his movements at will!

    It seemed that up to this point there were only a few choices left for He Jiu. He either had to dodge Meng Qi¡¯s saber without regarding Master Lotus and others, or suffer the impact of Meng Qi¡¯s attack.

    At that moment, He Jiu suddenly uttered a long, loud cry that resonated with the deafening thunderps.

    Besides his Hidden Latch at midbrow, all 364 major apertures on his body released piercing Sword Qi that ripped his clothes into pieces with multiple swishing sounds. The newly released Sword Qi seemed to have the energy to break the Earth, the sharpness to cut through the hardest metal, and the momentum to cover the entire sky.

    ¡°How is this even possible¡­¡± many disciples from different Sects and aristocratic families unconsciously stood up while witnessing what was happening in front of their eyes. They were in awe of the Sword Qi He Jiu released.

    Meng Qi felt that the Sword Qi was as imposing as a rainstorm. Despite fighting against four people at the same time, He Jiu had him made feel like he was being besieged by bows and arrows in the blink of an eye. Moreover, his Sword Qi was definitely way more powerful than normal arrows. Although he had mastered Eight Nine Mysteries and Golden Bell Shield techniques, he still would not be able to withstand very many of these kinds of attacks. If someone ordinary was bearing this attack, he would dieing into contact with the Sword Qi!

    Even so, how many times could He Jiu execute attacks like these?

 Chapter 416: Sweeping Away the Old and Welcoming the New

    <h4>Chapter 416: Sweeping Away the Old and Weing the New</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    The swishing sounds of the Sword Qi never stopped, as if made by thousands of arrows dashing through the sky. However, when one tried to focus and have a clear glimpse of the situation in front of them, all they could see was a few sts of Sword Qi that were either pure white or giving off a dark and gloomy energy.

    It was not until the mist in the surroundings was gradually dispersed that the multiple sts of Sword Qi were outlined in most of the onlookers¡¯ minds. It was also then that they realized how powerful and terrifying that attack was. If they were to withstand an attack like that, their weapons would all be broken and their bodies pierced by the Sword Qi, or maybe worse, to the point that every explosion of the Sword Qi would tear their bodies up at once.

    Facing such prating Sword Qi, Yan Chong advanced to attack instead of retreating. A sh of his saber was filled with overwhelming energy and fierce intent. It turned the surroundings even murkier, as if forming a tsunami to devour He Jiu.

    With such an aggressive Saber Momentum, Yan Chong wiped out dozens of sts of Sword Qi that were directed towards him while his saber defiantly shed with some of it.

    Faced with an attack like this, he had no choice but to passively fend for himself by parrying with an Exterior movement.

    Xuan Zhen raised his left hand and repeated ¡°Amitabha¡± to himself, then slowly pushed out his right palm to create an attack that seemed surreal.

    As unhurried as the movement seemed, it still was able to concentrate the airflow in the surroundings at the center of his palm and in the blink of an eye, the entire world seemed to be contained within the palm momentum.

    Multiple sts of Sword Qi from all directions changed their routes to aim at Xuan Zhen immediately, pouncing onto his right palm as if they could never escape from it.

    Under the recurring chants of Sutra, the Sword Qi was cleansed of viciousness and velocity. The wisdom in Xuan Zhen¡¯s palm attack had shattered all illusions, returning the surroundings back to its most original and purest form.

    He then pressed his right palm down. A faint golden glow covered his fingertips, giving off the energy that repressed and destroyed the Sword Qi at once!

    That was the highest realm of the Prajna Palm technique at Dharmakaya level: to epass the entire universe with one palm, and exert the impact of a mountain with just five fingers!

    Master Lotus Liu Su squinted a little, as if sensing the iing assault by the shower of arrows. Suddenly, he retracted his sword as if he were a bud about to bloom.

    His surroundings immediately changed as well. Covered by a faint emerald glow and spotless among the dust, Liu Su was like an immortal who had descended from Heaven, elegant and unfettered by any troubles of the secr world.

    As he began disying his sword art, each of his movements was like a flower blooming while the faint emerald glow transformed into flower petals. It was not only a disy of powerful swordsmanship, but also a breathtaking and surreal scenery to be indulged in.

    Every Sword Qi was perfectly blocked by the Lotus petals from Liu Su¡¯s sword upon the shing sounds.

    How spectacr it was to parry dozens of sts of Sword Qi with only one stroke of sword!

    The illusory change in the environment was magnificent, and so was the sword art itself!

    That was one of the Exterior movements from Sword Art of Immortal-given Longevity- Hymn of the Lotus technique!

    Seeing the Sword Qi aimed at him, Meng Qi shouted as he sliced with his saber, initiating an attack that was imbued with both the heaviness of thunder and emptiness of Heaven, forcing the airflow around Sword Qi to copse and form an indestructible defense.

    He did not use Violent Thunder Shocking the Sky technique, but activated his Heaven Inflicted Pain with the essence of Five Thunder Bombardment of Sky.

    sts of Saber Qi were released and the lightning dancing around his saber transformed into a monstrous thunder dragon that aggressively pounced onto the Sword Qi, as if about to crush it with its ws.

    The green tiles on the roof shattered and the ground was scorched by the heat of the lightning. Traces of lightning could be seen faintly bouncing in the air.

    Upon the aggressive shing, both the Sword Qi and the Thunder Dragon were dispersed as a tremendous amount of energy burst out, creating an air wall in between.

    Instead of striking the remaining Sword Qi aiming at the other four masters, the aftershock of the momentum created by Heaven Inflicted Pain went straight towards the spectators watching the battle.

    Having noticed the iing Knife Momentum, Hong Qian gently patted his Star-breaking Sword that was on the table a couple of times. He was a middle-aged man with a very thin face. His expression was rather cold and indifferent, but his eyes were sharp and observant.

    As his sword was pulled out of the sheath in a sh, all iing Sword Qi and momentum were smashed, leaving no trace. It was as if an invisible sword shield was formed to protect Hong Qian.

    Sitting at a different position, Wang Ruizhi smiled as he pointed at a spot unaffected by any Sword Qi, dispersing all energy released by the Sword Qi immediately.

    Meanwhile, the eunuch next to Crown Prince stepped forward to unleash a shock wave that shattered all iing lighting and Sword Qi in no time.

    ¡°Humph!¡± Determined to not lose to the others, Eunuch Feng who was protecting Prince Jin released multiple traces of precise and impactful energy that was like innumerable fine needles, consecutively breaking the assaulting Sword Qi and lightning.

    Thanks to all the Exterior masters present, the hall was spared from being destroyed by the aftershock of the attacks by He Jiu and his opponents.

    Outside the hall, thunders rumbled as silver lightnings lit up the darkening sky, heavy rain started pouring and the whole area was filled with the uninterrupted sound of raindrops hitting the ground.

    He Jiu¡¯s clothes were already ragged and torn with numerous holes in the shape of a perfect circle. Only the most concentrated and powerful Sword Qi was able to leave such marks on his soft and fine clothes.

    It was truly amazing that He Jiu was able to withstand all of the killer moves from Meng Qi, Yan Chong and the others all by himself with countless traces of Sword Qi whizzing through all his major aperture points!

    ¡°Now¡¯s the time to attack.¡± Hong Qian suddenly whispered to Jiang Zhiwei.

    Jiang Zhiwei first looked deep in thought, then leaped over the table and drew her sword out of the sheath in one continuous movement.

    Her sword shed a blinding and concentrated light that enveloped the hall in a dismal atmosphere, and pierced through all traces of Sword Qi towards the middle of He Jiu¡¯s eyebrows with no intention to retreat, and the desire to kill.

    Instead of using Anatta Sword technique, she used Yama¡¯s Invitation technique. Nheless, her analysis of the situation and timing to attack were both very urate, which allowed her sword tond smoothly in front of He Jiu, taking advantage of the open area created by others during the fight.

    All traces of He Jiu¡¯s Sword Qi were dissolved. Being surpressed by Meng Qi and the others, he seemed to have no choice left but to surrender, unless any of the Exterior masters would lend him a hand right now.

    There was an old man in a ck cloak with a wrinkly face sitting not far behind him. A long sword was thrust into the ground in front of him. Judging by the look of the sword, the old man was Gongyang Hao, the guard of Happycloud Heights, and one of the elders in charge of the external affairs of Eastsea Sword Vige.

    As blood started rushing up his twisted face, Gongyang Haoid his hand on his sword hilt.

    The threat of death made He Jiu feel like he was falling into an abyss of darkness. His whole body felt empty, and there was a stabbing pain at midbrow. Undoubtedly the explosion of Sword Qi had caused him to be in his weakest condition.

    Although he would only need one more breath to gather back his energy and explode the Sword Qi around his body two more times, the sword pointing at him midbrow left him no chance tounch a counterattack.

    He felt the despair and pressure that he had not experienced for quite a long time.

    He forgot that there were still Exterior elders.

    At this moment, the middle of He Jiu¡¯s eyebrows split open with a crack, revealing a dark and deep fissure that no one dared to set their eyes on. A streak of crimson Sword Qi sted out of it and hit the tip of Zhiwei¡¯s sword with a ng.

    At the same time, all streaks of scattered Sword Qi became active again, as if establishing their connection with He Jiu once more. They streaked through the air with immense energy, taking different routes towards all directions. Even the vital energy in the surroundings seemed to have transformed into streaks of Sword Qi!

    Tiles were prated into pieces and raindrops were smashed before they even fell onto the ground, such was the impact of the Sword Qi!

    Pirs in the hall were also broken into two parts, but since it all happened in a sh, the top parts were still supported by the bottom and there was not a single sign that the hall was going to copse.

    ¡°Has he broken through to a new level?¡± Meng Qi drew a circle with his saber to absorb all Sword Qi in his surroundings. Liu Su, Xuan Zhen, Yan Chong and the others also used all the tricks they had to counteract this change in natural phenomena that He Jiu had triggered.

    When Meng Qi was about to put his saber back into the scabbard, Wang Siyuan left his seat and drew out his dark Deliberation Sword, then thrust his sword towards He Jiu without any fancy moves.

    As he had just reached out with his sword, he used stealth skill to shift in front of He Jiu immediately. At the moment when the crimson Sword Qi hit Zhiwei¡¯s Sword of the Sun-Prating Rainbow, his Deliberation Sword jabbed He Jiu midbrow with no deviation.

    ¡°Is he going to kill the young heightslord?¡±

    Gongyang Hao was frightened by the situation, no one would have thought that the young master of the Wang family of River East would do such an unthinkable thing on this asion.

    Under themand of his mind, he unleashed his swordwill.

    ¡°ng!¡± Upon hearing the sound of an invisible collision, he saw Wang Ruizhi pointing a finger.

    He Jiu¡¯s eyes widened while his surroundings seemed toe to a stop. All streaks of Sword Qi suddenly started flowing back to his body!

    The sky was immediately lit up by the silver lightning, allowing people to get a clearer glimpse of the dark clouds and the pouring rain.

    Compared with the lightning, the fireworks were so much less magnificent, as if it were merely light from fireflies!

    ¡°BOOM!¡±

    The silver lightning prated the roof, directly falling towards He Jiu.

    This was Heaven¡¯s Punishment!

    Many of the onlookers were in tremendous shock, including the Exterior masters. It seemed that He Jiu broke through the realm of Nine Apertures and Oneness of Heaven and Men directly to reach the Exterior, hence he had drawn the Heaven¡¯s Punishment towards himself!

    Meng Qi was also inplete surprise upon witnessing this situation, yet since he always had some weird ideas, he started thinking, ¡°If I trigger the thunderbolt mark now to draw another Heaven¡¯s Punishment, I believe even the Exterior masters here would not have the time to save He Jiu, and he would be destroyed to ashes¡­¡±

    Wang Siyuan also kept his Deliberation Sword. He was standing next to He Jiu like a guardian, his eyebrows were light but his eyes were deep and profound.

    He Jiu let out a loud cry that drowned even the thunderps. Countless streaks of Sword Qi exploded to activate the energy in his surroundings, including the living and dead. He could no longer be seen among this immense amount of energy, which was aggressively rushing towards the thunderps.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    The Thunder Light was destroyed and the Sword Qi was dispersed upon such an impact, He Jiu could not be seen anywhere.

    ¡°Is he dead?¡± That was what came to many people¡¯s mind at first.

    However, everyone sensed something wrong in the surroundings. There seemed to be a streak of shapeless Sword Qi wandering around, impossible for one to locate. Even Hong Qian¡¯s expression changed slightly upon realizing the current situation.

    He Jiu then abruptly appeared in front of the others. He slowly fell into the center of the hall, his clothes already full of holes torn by his Sword Qi.

    A surreal atmosphere suddenly enveloped the entire hall, which made Meng Qi develop an inexplicable thought that at this moment, no one could escape from the assult of He Jiu¡¯s shapeless Sword Qi if he gave the Sword Qi his order!

    Wang Siyuan now said with augh, ¡°Brother He, may I borrow your Heaven¡¯s Punishment for a moment?¡±

    He started giving off a distant and mysterious vibe as the middle of his eyebrows gradually opened, showing a golden Eight Diagrams to absorb the Thunder Light from Heaven¡¯s Punishment.

    At the same time, multiple sts of Yin fire started burning under Wang Siyuan¡¯s feet. They instantly set his flesh and soul on fire, as if intending to burn him into ashes.

    ¡°That¡¯s the Punishment of Yin fire! Is he also going to break through the Nine Apertures and Oneness of Heaven and Men stage to reach the Exterior straightaway?¡±

    Eight Diagrams started spinning as the energy of Thunder Light was concentrated once more, it then struck the Yin fire with unstoppable momentum.

    A golden glow illuminated the hall as Wang Siyuan was enclosed by multiple symbols from Eight Diagrams.

    ¡°This fe was really hiding his true capabilities¡­ Maybe he¡¯s in an even higher realm than He Jiu¡­¡± Meng Qi thought as he was in shock. In order to step into the Exterior straightaway, He Jiu needed others to activate his potential during a fight, but Master Wang, who was much more at ease during this process, only needed to withstand the Heaven¡¯s Punishment by using the chance created by He Jiu.

    ¡°Anyway, that¡¯s what tricksters always do. They never allow others to have clear expectations of what they do, and never stand out in a crowd¡­¡±

    By the time Eight Diagrams disappered, Wang Siyuan was no where to be seen.

    ¡°Ahem, thank you Brother He.¡± Wang Siyuan¡¯s voice was heard all of a sudden.

    It was until then that many onlookers, including some Exterior masters, realized that Wang Siyuan had already returned to his seat without the others noticing, and was giving a toast towards He Jiu. He seemed to have not changed at all, and was still that seemingly weak man with eyes like that of ady. It was as if others would forget about his presence if they were not attentive enough.

    It would be a lie to say that Meng Qi was not jealous of He Jiu and Wang Siyuan, now that both of them had reached the Exterior from the nine-acupore stage straightaway. However, instead of enviousness, excitement and an urge to fight were what mainly upied his mind at that moment.

    ¡°These kind of masters are the opponents I wish for! Only by beating them in a battle would I feel a greater sense of achievement!¡±

    ¡°If the people around me are all mediocre, I won¡¯t feel the ecstasy even if I rise to the top among them!¡±

    ¡°Without opponents like you, my saber and sword would always be desperate for a good fight!¡±

    Meng Qi was not feeling inferior to them at all. When He Jiu and Master Wang had opened Nine Apertures, he probably had not opened any aperture yet. Now when they reached the Exterior, and he had already opened eight apertures. Hence, he was absolutely confident that he would catch up with them soon!

    ¡°Given more time to train, I will definitely be able to beat that trickster Wang!¡±

    The thunderstorm stopped and the dark clouds scattered. As fireworks illuminated the clear sky, the splendid scenery weed a whole new year!

 Chapter 417: Quaking Mountains

    <h4>Chapter 417: Quaking Mountains</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    With a series of booms, bursts of fireworks were shot into the air and scattered like thousands of colorful flowers blooming against the night sky. Each one sparkled with brilliant radiance, heralding the end of New Year¡¯s Eve and the beginning of a new year.

    The silence was deafening in the Happycloud Heights. Back then, Su Wuming had undergone the Life-risking Hermetic Training for three years and smashed through the barriers separating heaven and man. His sword light could be seen from hundreds of miles away as he directly attained the Exterior level, shaking up the entire Jianghu. However, besides two other ranked young masters in his generation who subsequently achieved the same breakthrough, many years had passed without a simr urrence.

    He Jiu had been dominating the first ce on the ranking for many years, resulting in spection that he was about to repeat his predecessor¡¯s sess. Of course, talents like Su Wuming were rare toe by. That was why Bai Wenyuan and the others didn¡¯t quite believe that He Jiu could make a direct breakthrough. They thought that he would briefly pause at the Half-step level like Aunt Bai and condition his body and mind before smoothly rising to the next level a year or twoter. Who knew, not only did He Jiu make a direct breakthrough, so did Ledgerkeeper of Lives!

    The current generation of members on the ranking was terrifying! Even in Su Wuming¡¯s generation, there had never been two people breaking through at the same time!

    Eastsea Sword Vige¡¯s Exterior-level Elder Gongyang Hao smiled as he stood up to congratte them. ¡°Congrattions, Heightslord and Childe Wang, for directly breaking through to the Exterior level.¡±

    He felt nothing but gratitude for Wang Siyuan¡¯s final stroke.

    Hong Qian, Qian Kai, and the other Exterior-level masters rose from their seats and saluted. ¡°Congrattions to Heightslord and Childe Wang for breaking through the barrier.¡±

    From today onwards, He Jiu and Wang Siyuan were no longer new stars on the ranking. Like them, they were now Exterior experts who were capable of suppressing others.

    Meng Qi and the others got up to congratte them as well. He Jiu loudly chuckled and gestured for his servants to bring out the wine and delicacies. The Party of Happycloud had officially begun, but in actuality, it had already ended.

    Crown Prince Zhao Qian was the first to take his leave after everyone admired some music and dance performances. He left with Eunuch Wei Gao and Hua Yan, a divine monk of the Samantabhadra Temple.

    ¡®Buddhist Heart Palm¡¯ Xuan Zhen followed shortly after. It seemed that Shaolin Temple¡¯s stance regarding Zhao Qian was still rather vague.

    With such an awe-inspiring opening, the guests had been shaken one by one. Guests began streaming out, either brimming with motivation or dragging their heavy hearts along as the Party of Happycloud neared its end.

    Jiang Zhiwei, dressed in a light yellow robe, slowly made her way to Meng Qi with a smile. She sighed and said, ¡°I never thought I¡¯d be able to rise two ranks just like that.¡±

    Right now, the only person above her in the ranking was ¡®Demoness of Grand Luo¡¯ Gu Xiaosang. However,pared to improving her rank simply because those above her had made breakthroughs, she would rather conquer her obstacles step by step.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you can still surpass them on the Terrestrial Rankings next time!¡± Meng Qi teased, the admiration in his voice apparent.

    Jiang Zhiwei nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve learned something from watching them make their breakthrough. Since I¡¯ve been training outside for a long time now, I¡¯ve attained countless experiences through sparring and battles. I feel like quietly cultivating for a while to digest everything I¡¯ve learned and thought about the path I wish to seek.¡±

    ¡°I n to return to the Sword Washing Pavilion now. How about you, little monk?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m about to do some quiet cultivating as well. No matter where I go, it won¡¯t be quiet cultivation anyway. So how about I build a house next to the Sword Washing Pavilion?¡± Meng Qi joked.

    He would¡¯ve really considered doing that if the Sword Washing Pavilion wasn¡¯t located in the far Northwest. However, it was simply too far away and would dy his progress. He might as well digest and internalize his experiences, as well as open his Nine Apertures before heading over.

    Jiang Zhiwei smiled. ¡°Remember to pay rent.¡±

    She could tell that what Meng Qi wanted the most right now was a ce to quietly cultivate. So she didn¡¯t invite him to join her on her journey back to the Sword Washing Pavilion.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go into hiding and flee from Ying City tomorrow. Even if the Myths want to vent their frustration, they shouldn¡¯t be able to find me¡­¡± Meng Qi suddenly mentioned the Myths. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that I couldn¡¯t teach them a lesson.¡±

    Since he was using Secret Voice-sending, he wasn¡¯t worried about the Exterior masters present hearing him. In any case, they more or less knew what they had to know. It was possible that there were even other experts who were intentionally helping him keep his secret.

    ¡°You¡¯ll get the chance to do that in the future,¡± replied a smiling Jiang Zhiwei, throwing Meng Qi¡¯s own words back at him.

    The two of them chatted for a while until Hong Qian bade farewell to Gongyang Hao, and thetter left with Jiang Zhiwei.

    Meng Qi nned on returning to hispound to get a good sleep. The next day, he hid among the crowd and slipped out of the city. He spotted Wang Siyuan, who had just exchanged pleasantries with He Jiu, walking toward him.

    ¡°Su Meng.¡± Wang Siyuan coughed a couple of times. ¡°Disaster will befall you soon.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Meng Qi was shocked and stared at Wang Siyuan, waiting for him to borate.

    Wang Siyuan turned around calmly and left him with a mere sentence, ¡°I can¡¯t divulge any further, for these are Heaven¡¯s secrets.¡±

    ¡°This¡­ this man is asking for a beating!¡± Meng Qi thought, his face twitching. Even fraudulent fortune-tellers along the streets would give detailed borations after shocking and swindling their customers! They would at least rmend some way of avoiding the cmity to cheat them of their money, unlike that fellow who had left without another word, leaving him in shock and at a loss!

    He tried to chase after Wang Siyuan to probe further but the Exterior master was much quicker and disappeared from the hall in the blink of an eye alongside Wang Rui.

    ¡°¡­ exactly what kind of disaster is it!¡± Meng Qi spat, frustrated and baffled.

    ¡­

    Since the Misty Rain Mountain was close to the Happycloud Heights, Crown Prince Zhao Qian, the divine monk Hua Yan, and Eunuch Wei Gao arrived at the foot of the mountain in no time under the protection of several guards and monks.

    Out of the blue, the mountain and ground began rumbling. Large boulders started rolling down, throwing smoke and dust into the air. Everything turned into a blur around them.

    Blood-curdling shrieks continued to echo as the falling boulders crushed the guards one by one.

    Hua Yan shifted his body in front of Zhao Qian. His aperture points emitted a faint golden light and converged into the illusion of the Golden Body Buddha. Soft chanting of ¡°Amitabha¡± reverberated throughout the ce.

    He produced the Precious Vase Seal and so did the Buddha image. The two of them seemed to ovep as they directed a blow upward.

    Buddha¡¯s light shed and the force of the attack shot out like raging waters. It collided with a boulder the size of a small mountain that was hurtling toward them from above.

    Boom!

    The mountain peak shattered and the entire rock exploded, turning into a shower of tiny pebbles sprinkled with tiny specks of Buddha¡¯s light.

    Hua Yan¡¯s two feet sunk into the soil while a shadowy figure was suddenly flung backward,nding not too far away from them. The mountain peak had been derived from a single punch of his and the aura of the mountains gathered around him. Moreover, it seemed like he had directly moved half a small peak!

    The quaking of the mountains increased as the figurended on the ground.

    He was wearing the mask of Mountain God, a figuremonly seen in ys.

    Eunuch Wei Gao¡¯s expression changed drastically. He felt only the man¡¯s growing murderous intent and his Sword Qi disturbing his mind.

    Swiftly, he pushed both of his hands out. Ripples began spreading, grinding the boulders and soil into dust everywhere that it passed.

    ng!

    A long sword came out of nowhere, piercing the ripples and instantly dispersing them.

    The one wielding the sword was yet another masked man. He donned the mask of the Star of Northern Dipper from ys.

    He whipped about as his killing intent engulfed Wei Gao from all sides. Every strike made the eunuch shudder and soon, he was on the losing end.

    The remaining guards and monks quickly surrounded Zhao Qian to protect him. One tried to release a signal to request for assistance from the Exterior masters of Ying City.

    Right then, the des in the guards¡¯ hands sprung up as if they hade to life. In some sort of crazed dance, they stabbed the hearts and throats of their wielders and the bodies of the monks next to them.

    Painful screeches ripped through the air as the guards and monks copsed one after another.

    A poised and honorable woman riding on a golden cloud appeared from around the mountain. She tapped away with her de-like fingers, the white Qi around her surging in all directions. The guards and monks copsed as if she was removing weeds from a garden. Nobody could get near the Crown Prince nor could anyone release a distress signal.

    The woman was wearing a mask as well¡ªGolden Emperor Queen Mother of the West!

    Zhao Qian, suddenly embroiled in an ambush, was at a loss of what to do. He suddenly spotted a ck figure. Devil Qi circled all around him, making it impossible to perceive what was shrouded within. Zhao Qian could feel nothing but a terrifying evil from the figure.

    The devil-like shadow grabbed Zhao Qian and a soundless demonic roar immediately struck his Vital Spirit.

    A golden dot appeared on Zhao Qian¡¯s mid-brows, carrying an inexplicable solemnness to it. With a power that resembled God descending upon the world, it countered the demonic roar.

    The trembling mountains seemed to stop for a brief moment as he swiftly drew his long sword. It was none other than the sword art from the Book of Shocking the World .

    Sword light shed, appearing to suppress Devil Qi. It gradually dissipated to reveal the figure it had been concealing¡ªanother masked man, this time in the guise of the Mahesvara who had turned his back on Devil Lord and sided with the Celestial Court in the past!

    Its supreme art had never been handed down and thus no one knew what it was. The same went for the Myths, who had no choice but to use other Divine Skills in its ce.

    The sword shed with the two ws and was suddenly stuck to them. All the force the sword possessed was magically sucked into the ¡®demonic shadow¡¯ like water from streams converging into the sea.

    Zhao Qian could also feel all his genuine Qi gushing out of his body. Even his blood, flesh, and bones seemed to have a will of their own and desperately tried to go to the enemy.

    Faced with such a bizarre change and a terrifying Half-step expert, Zhao Qian was mired in a hopeless situation. He was on the verge of being sucked dry and turning into a mummified corpse.

    However, the Book of Shocking the World wasn¡¯t to be trivialized. Eunuch Wei Gao had obtained immense strength after practicing only a small part of it. In a life-and-death situation, the genuine Qi in Zhao Qian¡¯s body transformed into several ripples. Disregarding the possible consequences on his body, they dispersed the Devil Qi using powerful vibrations and cut off the sucking force.

    Just then, the demonic shadow eerily cackled. The genuine Qi suddenly changed and Zhao Qian felt himself plunged into a state of extreme bliss! It felt multiple times better than when he had women doting on him!

    His genitals engorged and tears and mucus began flowing down his face from the amazing feeling. He looked like he was on the brink of copsing and dying. His flesh, blood, bones, and genuine Qi couldn¡¯t be controlled any longer as they began flowing toward the demonic shadow.

    He had barely gotten the faintest taste of Extreme Bliss of Heaven and Demon!

    ¡°Amitabha¡­¡±

    ¡°Just as I¡¯ve heard¡­¡±

    Buddha¡¯s light emerged from within Zhao Qian¡¯s Vital Spirit at that critical moment. A Buddha¡¯s relic with a colorful ze surfaced at his mid-brows, holding his blood and flesh in ce. The blissful feeling vanished and tranquility filled the surroundings, preventing the Skyscraping Devil from invading it.

    Seizing his chance, Zhao Qian released the distress signal.

    The secret object fired into the air, tearing throughyers of smoke and fog before exploding mid-air into a golden-colored exotic flower.

    It dissipated the haze that had kept their activity concealed at the same time. The crowd at the nearby Happycloud Heights became alert to the things happening on the mountain.

    ¡°The Crown Prince? The Myths?¡± Slivery-badge Arrester Qian Kai, who had been in the midst of a conversation with Meng Qi, fixed his eyes on the mountain. Horrified, he instantly leaped up and out to their rescue.

    He Jiu¡¯s expression suggested his thirst for battle and inexplicable joy. Together with Gongyang Hao, he embodied his Sword Qi and flew toward the Misty Rain Mountain.

    Meng Qi couldn¡¯t quite make out what was going on at the mountain at his current level of strength, but he had heard Qian Kai¡¯s mumbles.

    ¡°¡®The Myths ambushed the Crown Prince?¡± The corner of his lips twitched a little, though one couldn¡¯t tell for sure if it was in shock or delight. ¡°Could they also believe that the True Emperor Seal is with the Crown Prince?¡±

    ¡°Will Prince Jin interfere?¡±

    ¡°Could he be rted to the Myths? Their attack is so sudden and resolute. Unless they¡¯ve confirmed that it¡¯s not with Zhao Yi either¡­¡±

    ¡°What a show, to watch as they mutte each other¡­¡±

    ¡°Hm? The Myths have Exterior masters? So why was Old Zhong the only one who made the attack in the Valley of Unkempt Tombs, allowing Sikong Tu to escape?¡±

    Meng Qi gazed into the distance as various thoughts filled his head. Despite his uncertainty, he felt a rush of excitement of watching things from the sidelines.

    All things had toe to an end and the same went for the Party of Happlycloud. The entire ce was quiet. When Meng Qi scanned his surroundings, he saw only a few servants remaining.

    ¡°All the masters have left¡­¡±

    ¡°All the masters have left!¡± He suddenly realized something as he recalled Wang Siyuan¡¯s reminder.

    A disaster would befall him soon!

    ng! He unsheathed his long saber.

    His surroundings started to melt into a pitch-ck darkness out of the blue.

    Wolf King?

 Chapter 418: With the Rage of the Heavens, Five Thunderbolts Ripped Through

    <h4>Chapter 418: With the Rage of the Heavens, Five Thunderbolts Ripped Through</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    He had lost his sight and hearing. Meng Qi had once again entered the bizarre state of being that he had experienced back in the Heaven-destined Temple. Even his realm of imperceptibility and projecting his mental energy outwards was useless against the unfathomable darkness.

    The familiar feeling was none other than Wolf King!

    Ever since he had missed the mark before, Meng Qi and the others had lost all clues about Wolf King¡¯s whereabouts. It seemed like he had left Ying City and returned to the grasnds. No one had expected his sudden appearance at the end of the Party of Happycloud when ¡°The Myths¡± had attacked the Crown Prince. It was as if he had always been patiently waiting for a chance to strike.

    Or, he was associating with ¡°The Myths¡± in order to grasp such a split-second chance?

    Thest time, Meng Qi had borrowed the powerful Exterior-level defensive move ¡°Standing Still¡± that derived from ¡°Wutu Seal.¡± The Wolf King¡¯s spiritual Qi activity had then dragged him. After all that, he had still barely been able to enter the state of being where he was sharp and unpredictable, surpassing the imperceptibility stage and nearing Oneness of Heaven and Man. He had scarcely managed to block the Wolf King¡¯s merciless whirlwind of attacks in the dark by the skin of his teeth. Since he was using his own identity at the moment, using ¡°Heavenly Primogenitor¡¯s¡± moves would expose himself!

    It was a matter of life and death. Should he still be worrying that much?

    Suddenly, an idea shed across Meng Qi¡¯s mind. ¡°Heaven Inflicted Pain¡± released a gentle cry and thunder leaped, naturally slicing towards a particr direction.

    Precious Weapons would automatically protect their wielder!

    The ¡°Heaven Inflicted Pain,¡± and the ¡°Flowing Fire¡± were Precious Weapons that were cheaper. They did not even hit 2000 Karma points and therefore could not allow their wielders to borrow their breath and power to create all sorts of mystical phenomena, unlike the Wind Cloud de and Tai Hua Sword from the Devil Tomb World. However, they were still Precious Weapons, and they possessed a certain amount of spirit. After an extensive period of spending time together and exchanges between their senses, they currently treated Meng Qi as their real master.

    If Meng Qi did not wield them at a critical juncture, they would protect him of their own ord!

    A sudden realization struck Meng Qi. He felt like he had returned to the world of Sword Emperor and Devil Empress, when his spiritual energy had spread into ¡°Heaven Inflicted Pain¡± and ¡°Flowing Fire¡± for the first time, instead of being projected outwards. They were his hands, his eyes, and his ears!

    This time, his spiritual energy was intertwined with their spirit!

    Everything within the scope of the Qi activity in the ¡°Heaven Inflicted Pain¡¯s¡± direction was outlining in Meng Qi¡¯s mind bit by bit. Even if he closed his eyes and shut his ears, it was as in to see as ever.

    The broad patio, the wintersweet in the corner, the marks of heavy rain on the ground and the fresh airflow after thunder and lightning emerged one after another in Meng Qi¡¯s heart.

    For the first time in his life, he felt that he was in harmony with the surrounding environment and that he had be a part of an integrated whole. His spiritual energy spread along the ¡°Heaven Inflicted Pain¡± into the distance, where he ¡°saw¡± the mountains and rivers and the ebb and flow of the tide. Whereas whatever they sensed felt like his senses, down to thest detail.

    With the help of the Precious Weapons¡¯ spirit, he had forcibly reached the realm of ¡°Oneness of Heaven and Men¡±!

    Meng Qi cast all thoughts about defeat and victory aside. The ¡°Heaven Inflicted Pain¡± slowly swung outward following a mysterious path, trembling as it did so. It felt like thunder was arriving as a gentle wail filled the air.

    ¡°ng!¡±

    The long saber fended off a swipe of Wolf King¡¯s ws.

    In the absolute darkness, the darkness where vision and hearing were rendered useless, the long saber had perfectly blocked the Wolf King¡¯s attack!

    Meng Qi could hear the sound of the collision in his heart, but there was no actual sound produced.

    ¡°ng! ng! ng!¡±

    Wolf King blended into the darkness and silently changed his position. Using all four limbs, he rained down another torrent of attacks on Meng Qi.

    However, Meng Qi had the Precious Weapon as his ¡°eyes.¡± The ¡°Heaven Inflicted Pain¡± seemed to have be an extension of himself. He was the de, and the de was him. The de was a Precious Weapon, while he was a Deva!

    With ferocity and the speed of lightning, Meng Qi shed several times, every strike subtly conforming to some Dharma and Logos between heaven and earth. The tip of the de, its edge, its back, its body and its hilt¡ªevery part of the ¡°Heaven Inflicted Pain¡± fully utilized. It managed to block the Wolf King¡¯s attacks once more.

    Things were not looking good for Meng Qi.

    Although Wolf King was currently attacking with speed and furtiveness, not a single move of his reached the standard of an ordinary Half-step Exterior Scenery. In other words, a master of Oneness of Heaven and Men like him could achieve such an effect without even using his ultimate moves or by going all out. Meng Qi would probably require the might of his Exterior-level killer move to reach the same level. However, with every action, Wolf King was growing closer and closer to the strength of an ordinary Half-Step level, while Meng Qi was only resisting each blow head on. How could he possibly hold it out?

    When he had fought against the ordinary Half-Step-level Green-blood Dragon King in Nine Viges, Meng Qi had bested him by relying on moving about using his Body Movements instead of taking him head-on. Trapped in the darkness created by Wolf King, he had lost the initiative and had nowhere to run. He could only use desmanship, physical body, and Inner Qi Force to hold out.

    Even if Wolf King¡¯s moves were less potent than the Green-blood Dragon King¡¯s, they would still be simr in strength. Thankfully, Meng Qi had reached the Eight Acupores level for Eight Nine Mysteries, giving him boundless genuine Qi and a sturdy body. He also had the Immortal Pressing Art to counter and resolve the force of impact. Otherwise, blocking so many consecutive blows from the Wolf King with mere enlightened Apertures-level moves would have left him battered and bruised already!

    That was why his genuine Qi was still holding up even though it was a little toote for him to turn the living into the dead or vice versa. It was still in rtive abundance, while his internal organs had already begun to tremble, his blood was churning, his chest felt stuffy, and his right arm was slightly numb. His feet sunk into and smashed the green tiles beneath them. Meng Qi did not know how much longer he couldst, especially with his mental exhaustion slowly creeping up on him.

    However, as he fended off Wolf King¡¯stest flurry of blows, Meng Qi broke free from his state of helplessness. He attempted to search for a chance to attack and find his rhythm.

    He was well aware that if he were continually on defense, he would undoubtedly perish at the hands of the Wolf King!

    Right at that moment, after Wolf King had suppressed Meng Qi with his barrage of attacks, he saw an opportunity and quickly spread open the five fingers on his right. They turned into sharp swords dripping with a murderous intent that seemed capable of puncturing the sky.

    Without a sound, the five ¡°sharp swords¡± wed at Meng Qi like soul reapers.

    The ¡°Heaven Inflicted Pain¡± quivered, and a sense of danger seized Meng Qi¡¯s heart. Without any hesitation, he directly used Eight Nine Mysteries to imitate the Purple Thunder Force!

    The long saber made nine perfect shes. The Purple thunder ripped across the sky, the airflow copsed, and rumbling sounds shook the air. However, in the darkness, Meng Qi could neither hear the roaring thunder nor see the shing lightning.

    The Knife Qi and the purple thunder intertwined into one and the nine purple thunder dragons linked themselves up head to tail, ripping towards a particr direction with all the might and ferocity of conquering evil.

    ¡°ng!¡±

    This time, a faint sound was audible in the darkness.

    The ¡°Heaven Inflicted Pain¡± recoiled, and blood spewed from Meng Qi¡¯s mouth.

    Killing intent invaded his body, making him feel as though he had fallen into a cave of ice. His muscles and blood turned stiff, and his Vital Spirit felt numb.

    The good thing was that Eight Nine Mysteries had yet to be defeated. Meng Qi ran it, and it quickly negated the effect.

    At the same time, Meng QI borrowed the momentum to hurriedly step back in an attempt to escape the range of the shrouding darkness.

    Out of the blue, ¡°Flowing Fire¡± detached itself from his waist, and the feeling of imminent danger gripped him once more.

    Oh no!

    Meng Qi clenched his left fist around the sword hilt and concentrated his Energy, Qi, and Spirit. Then, following ¡°Flowing Fire¡¯s¡± senses, he stabbed backward.

    The sword light was a brilliant red reminiscent of a Heavenly Fairy. It had no frills or variations, just a solid sh of color tearing through the air.

    Just then, a pale finger tapped Meng Qi from the back. Its fingernail was clean and sharp and emitted pallid light. For some reason, only by looking at it, one would feel as though death had seized his physical body, and his Vital Spirit flogged by the murderous feeling it gave off.

    ¡°Poof!¡± The force dispersed, the ¡°Flowing Fire¡± rewound, and the Wolf King¡¯s finger that was overflowing with killing intent stopped suddenly.

    Meng Qi could no longer repress the stuffy feeling in his chest anymore. His mouth flew open as more blood spurted out. However, making use of the momentum from his long saber¡¯s rebound, he cleaved again. The de perfectly coincided with the Wolf King¡¯s left hand.

    This time, the Wolf King did not use any Exterior-level ultimate moves. Using his Body Movements, he executed yet another furious round of attacks.

    ¡°He hasn¡¯t fully recovered, so he can¡¯t use more than two Exterior-level killer moves at one go?¡± Meng Qi was enlightened all of a sudden.

    He Jiu had sustained less severe injuries, and he had taken two days to recover fully. With the extent of damage dealt to the Wolf King¡¯s body, he had likely taken recovery pills and elixirs for him to have been able to heal thus quickly!

    Meng Qi was not even sure if the Recover Pill had such healing properties because He Jiu¡¯s invisible sword Qi lingered in his genuine Qi and body. It was difficult to extract, and without the right cure, one could not determine the exact effect.

    Palms, fingers, fists, and ws pelted down on Meng Qi as the Wolf King danced around in the darkness. It seemed like he wanted to attack him until he depleted all his energy and died of exhaustion, or wait for him to snap out of his trance before destroying him with a series of Exterior-level killer moves.

    It looked like if things continued as they were, Meng Qi was most definitely going to die!

    Compared to his previous battle, Meng Qi, who was not using ¡°Standing Still,¡± was at an even more significant disadvantage at the moment. He had already taken a lot of damage.

    However, he kept his cool. His saber and sword took turns defending him from the Wolf King¡¯s strikes.

    The Wolf King swung his right fist out, and the Flowing Fire met it just as it had before, its sharp tip piercing towards the center of his palm.

    ¡°Poof!¡± The Flowing Fire suddenly became weak and was directly pushed away by the Wolf King¡¯s right palm.

    ¡°Thud!¡± The Wolf King was taken aback at the sight of his right palm colliding with Meng Qi¡¯s left chest. The impact caused the faded gold to dim further and crack lines began spreading as if it were on the verge of shattering. The force was so tremendous that a deep imprint of his palm was left behind and Meng Qi could feel his bones breaking.

    With his chest pressed against the Wolf King¡¯s right palm, Meng Qi spat another mouthful of blood as he hollered,

    ¡°Die!¡±

    His voice was like thunder, rumbling as it spread into the distance, while the ¡°Heaven Inflicted Pain¡± in his right hand swung at the Wolf King in a whipping motion.

    Previously, Meng Qi had had to rely on Kill-stopping¡¯s aid to be able to find a chance to turn the tables and escape from the Wolf King¡¯s ¡°darkness¡±. There was no need for that this time around!

    That was because he could not use his kung fu back then.

    With Eight Nine Mysteries and Golden Bell Shield, he could take his life in exchange for some damage. He could grasp the opportunity to turn things around!

    He only had one shot, so it was all or nothing.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    With that roar, lightning streaked and illuminated the darkness.

    Meng Qi¡¯s breath began to climb, and his muscles swelled tight beneath his clothes. His surroundings turned as vast as the heavens, capable of holding anything and everything. The long saber appeared to have transformed into a swift, heavy and ferocious thunderbolt. It struck down from above with a thunderous st.

    All those who had been struck by Meng Qi¡¯s thunderp would know that in that instant, the entire world seemed to crawl by. The only thing that pierced through the slowness was that bolt of thunder.

    ¡°BOOM!¡±

    Grey clouds gathered overhead with countless silver snakes leaping about in their darkness. They quickly converged into a single, massive storm cloud that looked ready to release a downpour any second.

    ¡°BOOM!¡±

    A thick bolt of Green Thunder struck. Five thunderboltsbined head-to-tail and directly shattered the darkness with their deafening rumble. They became one with the falling long saber as it prepared to execute divine punishment.

    With the rage of the heavens, five thunderbolts ripped through!

    Meng Qi began running the Sacrifice Form, activated the Heaven Inflicted Pain, and disyed his Dharmakaya move!

    There were no masters around, and there was also the darkness acting as interference. Apart from the Wolf King, nobody would be able to figure out the nature of his attack.

    As for other people, there had always been rumors of his ability to trigger Sky Thunder!

    With the darkness dispersed and the illumination of the lightning, Meng Qi saw the Wolf King¡¯s true appearance for the first time. His facial contours were not as deep, and his face was rather t, just like the typical man from the grasnds, and his icy re resembled that of a beast.

    The murderous intent surged at Meng Qi¡¯s chest, but it was impossible to break his Eight Nine Mysteries in such a short period. The Wolf King¡¯s pupils constricted. He no longer tried to kill Meng Qi and raised his left hand. From numerous aperture points, dim and creepy rays of light emitting, and they connected with one another as they spread towards his left hand.

    His entire being seemed to turn into a long sword harboring immense murderous intent with his left hand as its tip, and every aperture point a different part of the sword. It was gloomy and broad and extremely ominous!

    His left hand flew out towards the long saber.

 Chapter 419: The Real Heterodox Demon

    <h4>Chapter 419: The Real Heterodox Demon</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    It looked like Wolf King¡¯s right palm had mmed into Meng Qi¡¯s left chest and snapped his ribs, dealing serious damage, but in actuality, it was more like someone had dropped a scalding hot sweet potato into his hands. The depression in Meng Qi¡¯s muscles and the stickiness of his genuine Qi rendered Wolf King unable to pull his hand back or escape.

    Under normal circumstances, Meng Qi would have been digging his own grave. In another breath, Wolf King¡¯s grim genuine Qi could pierce right through his protective Hard Kung and shred his innards, guaranteeing his death.

    However, time waits for no man. The same went for long sabers swinging down from above, and even more so for Five Thunder Bombardment of Sky!

    Wolf King¡¯s Vital Spirit was thoroughly shaken up by the fierce and unyielding thunder. Its roars overwhelmed his ears and the terrifying sensation made him involuntarily tremble. He knew that if he tried to take it head-on, he would suffer grievous injuries at best, and it was unlikely that he would survive Meng Qi¡¯s following attacks.

    To think that Meng Qi had such a petrifying attack!

    No wonder he had not cared about hiding it or its consequences and was willing to use the ¡°Killer Sword¡± that he had only used once since learning it.

    That time, he had defeated an opponent that was more powerful than him. Using only the strength of the Four Apertures level, he had killed an experienced leader of a bunch of horse bandits.

    With his left hand as the tip of his de, Wolf King transformed into a ghastly sword and faced ¡°Heaven Inflicted Pain¡± head-on.

    As the sword swung out, the Wolf King, who was tall and skinny to begin with, looked like he shrunk a size down or had half of his flesh and blood sucked out of him by Old Zhong. He became even scrawnier and more shriveled up, and his naturally protruding eyes intensified his cold and murderous aura.

    The heavens created countless things for the sake of man, yet man had never done anything in return. Die! Die! Die! Die! Die! Die! Die!

    Killing intent shot into the sky and released a mighty roar. Thepound near the patio where they stood was instantly devoid of all forms of vitality, and even the rodents hidden deep in underground holes were not spared.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    Sky Thunder guided the de and a thick thunderbolt descended at an unthinkable speed. It was heavy and ferocious and it struck Wolf King with all its might.

    ¡°Boom! Boom! Boom! ¡­¡± Five bolts of thunder struck one after the other. Ear-splitting rumbles rang out andrge drops of rain pelted down with an angry buzz. They smashed against the bluestone path near thepound, creating ayer of white mist from the spray.

    ¡°ng! ng! ng! ng! ng!¡± ¡°Heaven Inflicted Pain¡± shed with Wolf King¡¯s left hand, emitting five crisp and clear sounds. It did not sound like colliding metal, but rather a long spear striking a drum!

    The Green Thunder dispersed and the lightning was strewn everywhere. Meng Qi felt his feet turn heavy and stumbled a few steps back. Every step left a deep footprint on the charred and wet bluestone path.

    This time, his footprints were not as orderly as if they had been carved with a de. Instead, they were focused on the middle and spread outwards in all directions. Wherever it passed, nothing lived.

    Wolf King was thrown off his feet and flew backward. Bolts of thunder circled around his body, charring his skin a deathly grey. When his feet hit the ground, they dragged out a deep hole beneath them.

    If not for the fact that the both of them were concentrating their powers, the nearbypounds would probably be unable to escape unscathed!

    Wolf King¡¯s left hand sagged at his side at an unnatural angle, evidently broken. Blood oozed out but was rapidly charred by the thunder and evaporated.

    His killer sword was no trivial weapon, but he had been forced to use it. On top of that, he had no Precious Weapon and was still nursing an old wound, resulting in a major disadvantage.

    There was a malicious glint in his eyes like that of an agitated wild wolf. With a flex of his right hand, he was prepared to strike again.

    Meng Qi raised Flowing Fire with his left hand. Even before he had attacked, Wolf King already felt a stabbing pain at his mid-brows as his Vital Spirit shook in fear.

    Watching the fairy-like Meng Qi and feeling his pure, swift and fierce swordwill, Wolf King held a frozen wide-eyed gaze. He was no longer able to judge just how much strength Meng Qi had left.

    His body was burdened with serious injuries. If Meng Qi happened to be in a slightly better condition, his death was certain if things carried on the way they were. Moreover, with that big amotion they had created just now, Misty Rain Mountain¡¯s Exterior-level masters would have sensed their activity for sure. He Jiu and Gongyang Hao would definitely hurry over.

    After a brief moment of contemtion, he, who had never been hit and always fled from the scene right away, arrived at a decision. He would take the opportunity to increase the distance between them so that Su Meng would have to close the gap before he could execute his Exterior-level ultimate move!

    The right hand that Wolf King had stretched out pped downward instead. The genuine Qi seemed to be stic, propelling him into the air instead of smashing the bluestone path below. Heunched himself into thepound beside them in a strange manner.

    ¡°You treacherous fool, how dare you try to run!¡± Meng Qi bellowed.

    He gripped his sword and saber in his left and right hands, drenched in blood from head to toe. Hismanding presence invoked fear as he appeared to be about to give chase.

    However, he did not step towards thepound. Instead, he suddenly vigntly looked around and sternly called out,

    ¡°Who¡¯s there! Show yourself!¡±

    Wolf King flipped over the wall and slipped through thepound, speedily fleeing far away.

    Meng Qi heaved a small sigh of relief. His bluff had actually worked!

    Wolf King was severely injured, but Meng Qi had it tough as well. Using Dharmakaya moves and activating his Precious Weapons required an extraordinary amount of energy. Although after running the Sacrifice Form, his genuine Qi and mental energy had been in abundance, and even strengthened, it was not on top of the amount he had left just because he had not previously expended all of it. Hence, under normal circumstances, executing such a powerful killer move after using the Sacrifice Form meant that he could only use one more Exterior-level ultimate move, given his Eight Acupores level in the Eight Nine Mysteries.

    However, he was not in any normal situation at that point in time. In order to create an opportunity for himself, he had had to intentionally take a hit to the chest, and had also consumed arge amount of energy to counter Wolf King¡¯s murderous intent with his Eight Nine Mysteries and Golden Bell Shield.

    As such, there was no way he would still be able to use an Exterior-level killer move. His mental energy was already being pushed to its breaking point. He could only count on his genuine Qi to return to its peak and blindly hack away. Had Wolf King gone after him again, it would have turned into a battle of endurance, just like when he had sparred with Wang Zai. The moves used in thetter half of the match determined the oue. However, it was not just a spar, but a fight for his life now. Unless he had no choice, he would not want to drag things out to that extent lest unexpected changes popped up.

    The good thing was that he was extremely familiar with ¡°Heavenly Fairy¡±, resulting in a very decent imitation by his Eight Nine Mysteries. In addition, it did not expend much of his energy either. That was how he had managed to scare Wolf King away.

    His cry of ¡°treacherous fool, how dare you try to run¡± had been bait to make it seem like he was going to give chase. Then, he subsequently pretended that an enemy had surfaced and remained in the same spot with his guard up, ready to fight.

    However, Meng Qi did not rx even after Wolf King had made his escape. He continued to let his ¡°imposing manner¡± scale higher and higher while he scanned his surroundings as if there was a real enemy around.

    This was his guess:

    There were Exterior-level masters at Happycloud Heights, so Wolf King could not keep waiting outside forever. When he had challenged He Jiu thest time, thetter had tacitly eded to it. Was he unafraid of being in on the spot if he came back?

    Hence, there could only be two reasons why he had been able to suddenlyunch an attack. First, he had been roaming Misty Rain Mountain for a long while and spied on Happycloud Heights from time to time, and it just so happened that luck was on his side. However, he would have to be bearing a huge grudge for him to spy on the ce while risking being caught by Exterior-level masters, given his usual style of quickly fleeing before he could be attacked.

    Second, he was aware that the Crown Prince would be assaulted that day and the Exterior-level masters would be drawn away, and thus hadin in wait.

    Meng Qi reflected on it and felt that he did not have any deep-seated enmity with Wolf King that would drive him to act as per reason one. Hence, he was more inclined towards the second reason. If that was the case, then Wolf King was tantly colluding with ¡°The Myths¡±. He had ambushed Meng Qi to vent his anger, whether it was on behalf of ¡°The Myths¡± or under their orders.

    In terms of the Ranking List of Young Masters, Wolf King was ranked fifth while he was sixth. They were simr in strength, so how positive could ¡°The Myths¡± have been about ¡°Wolf King¡± being able to get rid of him for sure?

    Based on battle records alone and the level of strength they represented, even if he lost to the Wolf King by a little, there was still arge likelihood that he could make it out alive if he was ambushed.

    Therefore, even if ¡°The Myths¡± wanted to concentrate their resources on more important matters, they would have sent a lesser member to clean up the mess afterward. After Meng Qi was all battered and bruised from his battle with Wolf King, he could easily swoop in and cleanly finish the job.

    The faint gold glow around Meng Qi dimmed further. Most of the blood on his body had been spewed from his own mouth. His chest had caved in a little and his ribs had snapped, but his imposing manner was still strong. His eyes were like a tiger¡¯s as he scanned the surroundings, almost as if he were actually trying to find the assassin who was lying in wait to clean up the mess.

    ¡°I won¡¯t drop my front even if it costs me my life. I¡¯ll definitely scare you away!¡±

    Just then, Meng Qi had another thought. If He Jiu and Wang Siyuan had not experienced a sudden increase in strength one after the other and caused the shaken-up Yan Chong, Liu Su and the others to lose their interest in sparring, he would probably have been waiting to be challenged by one of them right then. If there were any sudden turn of events then, he would not be short of any help.

    Life was so unpredictable. The Party of Happycloud that should have been a series of enjoyable matches had turned into something like that!

    ¡°Thud!¡± A person flew over out of the blue andnded at Meng Qi¡¯s feet.

    His face was extremely pale and there were no signs of any external wounds on his body. When it hit the ground, it rolled a few times beforeing to a stop, evidently dead.

    Meng Qi had seen that man before. He had been among the people who had appeared at the Ying City martial arts gathering, and was apparently a somewhat renowned Enlightened Master Pro in Ying City.

    ¡°He didn¡¯t leave? He¡¯s a lesser member of the ¡®The Myths¡¯? Who did this?¡± Meng Qi was more surprised than delighted. The situation was turning weirder and weirder.

    There was a blur before his eyes and another figure appeared in front of him. It was a tall middle-aged man wrapped in a ck robe. He had short and thick hair, a beard, a ck eye patch over his left eye, and a long and narrow, evil-looking Horseman Sabre at his waist.

    Meng Qi¡¯s pupils dramatically constricted as he murmured, ¡°Ze Luoju¡­¡±

    ¡°Evil de of Immensity Sea¡± Ze Luoju! He was an expert of the Exterior, a Top ss Master Pro, and the disciple of the Crying Elder. It was Ze Luoju, the one who had destroyed his ownir!

    He had actually chased his way to the Central ins?

    Faced with an Exterior-level master, the cogwheels in Meng Qi¡¯s head began rapidly spinning as he tried to find a way out.

    Should he stall for time since Gongyang Hao and He Jiu would return soon?

    Should he hope that there were ¡°The Immortals¡± members in Ying City who would go over to take a look after discovering ¡°The Myths''¡± appearance?

    ¡°You are very good.¡± Ze Luoju¡¯s voice was deep and sonorous, but he sounded extremely strange speaking in the Great Jin Dynasty¡¯s official tongue. ¡°Originally, when you fled to the Central ins, I had given up chasing after you. After all, your tracks would be difficult to find, and there are many who would love to see me dead. Who knew that you are simply too outstanding, improving your strength by leaps and bounds and making it into the top 20 of the Ranking List of Young Masters. Your reputation spread to the desert, and I had no choice but to pay attention to you. If you reach the Exterior level, I won¡¯t be able to have a good night¡¯s sleep.¡±

    It seemed like he wanted to exin the entire cause-and-effect situation, which suited Meng Qi just fine. The more he bbered and dragged it out, the better!

    Ze Luoju stared at Meng Qi with a deep and frosty look. He spoke with indifference as he said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to wish that they¡¯ll hurry back. As an Exterior-level master myself, do you think I¡¯m unable to have a good grasp of timing?¡±

    ¡°The reason why I¡¯m saying so much is that you¡¯ll die with a lingering grievance, and I may reap your excellent soul.¡±

    ¡°If your whereabouts had been unknown, I would not have been able to do much either. I¡¯m not familiar with this ce, so even if I¡¯m on the Exterior level, I wouldn¡¯t be able to hunt you down. Unfortunately, you wanted to attend this Party of Happycloud, and thus I came to Ying City directly to wait for you. At first, I had hoped that I could just sit and watch as they killed you. That way, I wouldn¡¯t have to fear that ¡®Surpassing¡¯ of Xuan Bei¡¯s Bald Ass. But who knew they were so useless, and I still have to kill you myself in the end.¡±

    Ze Luoju was of course happy if he did not have to do anything, because no matter how careful he was, there was still a possibility of being found by Xuan Bei via his Providential Sight and other Buddhism Heavenly Knowing skills. It was better for him to watch Wolf King¡¯s ambush and hope that they would aplish their task. Then the matter would be resolved and he could have a peace of mind.

    As the head of a group of horse bandits that swept over the desert and a real Heterodox Demon, Ze Luoju had always been resolute and decisive. He would attempt to nip any problems in the bud at the first sign of trouble, unless the cost of doing so was too heavy.

    Moreover, when he attacked, he called forth extremely powerful Thunderps that wiped out the enemy in one fell swoop with its tremendous strength!

    Meng Qi narrowed his eyes. He prepared to run the Sacrifice Form again, because he was going to drag Ze Luoju down with him even if it killed him. At the same time, he racked his brains for any treasures or secrets that would pique Ze Luoju¡¯s interest so he could stall for more time.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s stop here,¡± announced Ze Luoju. The activity on Misty Rain Mountain in the distance had vanished. He wondered if The Myths had seeded, or if one or two of them had been defeated¡­

    He was just about to unsheath his sword and end Meng Qi, locking his soul inside his evil de, when their surroundings suddenly became very serene and unrestrained. White lotuses began falling from the sky, emanating a refreshing fragrance and exuding a pure and holy feeling.

    ¡°The world of mortals is like a prison; all living beings are in suffering. The wheel of reincarnation never ends; suffering is endless. Have mercy on my people; the Gods are dawning on us. Ajati Matriarch, Vacuum Hometown¡­¡±

    The young girl¡¯s white robes were like snow. She was exquisite and witty, reciting holy words while she stepped on the lotus flowers, descending them like stairs from the emptiness behind the two. She looked sacred, graceful, and was full ofpassion.

    Her solemn appearance was abruptly broken by a captivating smile as she said,

    ¡°If you want to kill my husband, you¡¯ll have to ask me first.¡±

    ¡°What the hell!¡± Demoness Gu had also reached the Exterior level already? Meng Qi was slightly surprised. Then he suddenly recalled something.

    ¡°No wonder she was able to hear my conversation with Senior Brother Qi even though we were using Secret Voice-sending!¡±

    When she had said that Exterior-level masters could hear them but had never mentioned that she herself could not, they had been misled to believe she possessed some kind of skill.

    So the truth was that she had already attained the Exterior level!

    The demoness really knew how to intermingle truths with lies. She was amazing at deceiving others!

 Chapter 420: A Mysterious Character

    <h4>Chapter 420: A Mysterious Character</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Snow-white lotus petals drifted down, graceful and holy, as if a god were about to descend from the heavens. Ze Luoju tightened his grip on his de. His remaining functional eye held a solemn gaze. ¡°Holy Maid of Luo Denomination?¡±

    Luo Denomination was one of the Nine Evil Paths, and its secret impartation had been passed down for many years. Someone from theter generation like the Crying Elder could not possiblypare to it. On top of that, the current Luo Denomination had Dharmakayas as well. Even Ashura Temple, the strongest sect in the West Regions, held them in awe and had to show them deference. How could Ze Luoju underestimate their power?

    Although it was his first time meeting Gu Xiaosang, he had heard all kinds of rumors about her before. The scene of her descent, her unparalleled beauty, and that graceful and unconstrained air about her had enabled him to hazard a guess at her identity.

    ¡°So she was already on the Exterior level too?¡±

    She had reached the Exterior level without anybody knowing!

    Gu Xiaosang stood at Meng Qi¡¯s side. There seemed to be a smile on her lips as she said, ¡°So I see it¡¯s the evil de inherited from the Crying Elder. How impudent of you to try andy a finger on my husband.¡±

    ¡°Husband?¡± Ze Luoju¡¯s uncertain gaze flitted between Meng Qi and Gu Xiaosang, full of doubt.

    ¡°It¡¯s over¡­ There goes my reputation¡­¡± That was the only thing Meng Qi could think about.

    However, if he thought about it, not all hope was lost just yet. Ze Luoju was from the Heterodox Demons and bore a grudge against him. Even if he spread the news, others would just think that he was trying to frame him. Unless he revealed himself to spread the rumors, they would be nothing more than baseless usations that would disappear by themselves with time.

    At the same time, he seized the opportunity to secretly swallow a Recover Pill.

    With a smile, Gu Xiaosang spoke in a clear and pleasant voice, ¡°I¡¯m about to snatch him away to be my husband.¡±

    She paused, and then giggled in a somewhat mocking manner. ¡°You¡¯ve made a name for yourself for so many years but still have yet to cross the first Celestial Ladder. Hehe, people say that the Crying Elder is ruthless and cruel to his disciples, but now that I¡¯ve seen you, you¡¯re not so hot. If it were me, I would¡¯ve killed you myself a long time ago and fed the dogs with your corpse lest you disgrace me.¡±

    She did not use a single expletive, but her words hit Ze Luoju right where it hurt. Ugly green veins bulged across his forehead and his lone eye burned with hatred. He almost lost his cool as he was ovee with the urge to attack.

    Gu Xiaosang blinked. ¡°I was thinking that my husband would want to take his revenge with his own two hands in the future, otherwise you won¡¯t be leaving this ce today. Now¡¯s your chance, what are you waiting for?¡±

    She did not bother hiding the obvious threat in her casual words. It seemed like she treated the Evil de of Immensity Sea, Ze Luoju, like an insignificant bug.

    Ze Luoju was not some young and inexperienced fellow who would fall for Gu Xiaosang¡¯s taunts that easily. He had already controlled his hatred and anger. After a brief moment¡¯s consideration, his expression reverted to one of indifference and calm. Without another word, he spun around and left.

    Even if Gu Xiaosang had had her breakthrough only recently, she practiced a Peerless Godly Kung Fu, while he had not even crossed the first Celestial Ladder. It would be highly improbable for him to beat her in a hurry, and if things dragged on, the people of Eastsea Sword Vige would return. If things came to that, he might not even be able to make it out of there alive!

    Moreover, Holy Maid of Luo Denomination¡¯s appearance could mean that there were Cultivators or Oracles nearby. Taking them head-on would be an unwise choice.

    As he watched Ze Luoju¡¯s figure disappear into the distance, Meng Qi felt himself sumb to a sudden surge of weakness. The Sacrifice Form had already lost its effect. As if he were weakened by a serious illness, he failed to hold the weight of his body up and copsed backward.

    He was caught by a pair of slender hands. At some point in time, Gu Xiaosang had moved to stand behind him. Her arms slipped under his and hugged his chest as Meng Qi was enveloped in her unique fragrance.

    ¡°Demoness, what are you trying to do?¡± Meng Qi did his best to shout.

    Since he felt that he was still of some value to the demoness, he decided not to do anything that would be detrimental to the both of them for the while.

    Gu Xiaosang softly giggled and replied, ¡°I¡¯m bringing my husband home, of course .¡±

    The tips of her toes tapped the ground and they were instantly airborne, with her half-hugging and half-carrying Meng Qi in her arms. Their surroundings slowly turned dim as dusk approached.

    ¡°Hubby, I know that you appear easy-going on the outside, but you¡¯re actually very proud and ambitious. You¡¯ll definitely want your enemies to perish at your own hands. That¡¯s why you didn¡¯t intercept Wolf King before, and you let the evil de go after that as well so you have the chance to train yourself.¡± Gu Xiaosang unted her understanding of Meng Qi in a bid to earn his praise. ¡°After you open your nine apertures, you¡¯ll be able to head North all the way, imitating what the Wolf King did in the past and sharpening your skills along the way. Then you¡¯ll finally arrive at his hometown in the grasnds and y him despite the countless dangers present. Only something like that can be considered a man¡¯s revenge.¡±

    Meng Qi had never thought that Gu Xiaosang would help him eliminate his enemies. He had had simr thoughts about his revenge before: after he had recovered, he would quietly train for half a year before heading North in secret. Then he would infiltrate the grasnds and ovee numerous obstacles before ending Wolf King with his de!

    Such a process of single-mindedly seeking revenge served as training for his soul and his Kung Fu. It possessed an effect on his Oneness of Heaven and Men and the path he wished to seek that could not be assessed.

    ¡°Three strikes and you¡¯re out. The next time we meet shall be your end!¡±

    As for Ze Luoju, Meng Qi could only take him on after achieving the Exterior level. However, he had learned an important lesson from him: Jianghu was a dangerous ce, and thus it was best if others were not aware of his tracks one or two months in advance. He could not afford to overlook any of his enemies no matter how far away they were from him.

    ¡°Why does it feel like you¡¯re inciting me to go to the grasnds?¡± Although Meng Qi had a simr idea in mind, he would never admit it to the demoness.

    Pleased with herself, Gu Xiaosang answered, ¡°I can understand at least some of your heart!¡±

    She continued with her small talk, as if she were an innocent young girl who could do no harm.

    ¡­

    Not long after the two of them had left, He Jiu who had changed into a set of green robes and Gongyang Hao appeared in mid-air.

    They nced down at the deadly silentpound, the patio wrecked by lightning and thunder, and the smashed green tiles littering the ce. He Jiu raised an eyebrow. ¡°Killing de is stronger than I thought.¡±

    The Myths had withdrawn their forces ahead of the two¡¯s arrival at Misty Rain Mountain, leaving no chance for them to detain any of their members. Of course, thanks to that, Crown Prince Zhao Qian was also saved. He was currently staying in Ying City¡¯s Six Fan School under the protection of Eunuch Wei Gao, Sliver-badge Arrester Qian Kai, and divine monk Hua Yan.

    Gongyang Hao and He Jiu had intended to split up and hunt for The Myths¡¯ members, but then Thunder Punishment had struck from above towards Happycloud Heights and they had to take a look.

    ¡°What exactly are they trying to aplish?¡± Gongyang Hao had not expected Meng Qi to be one of The Myths¡¯ targets as well. He was full of uncertainty concerning the secret organization¡¯s true goal.

    He Jiu shook his head, indicating that he was none the wiser. ¡°Uncle Gongyang, let¡¯s look around. Su Meng was attacked at my ce. As the owner, I can¡¯t possibly just turn a blind eye to it.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Gongyang Hao agreed.

    As He Jiu subtly began his search for clues, he sighed and said, ¡°The Myths have always been operating in secrecy. Few are aware of its existence. The fact that they¡¯ve created such a huge uproar and revealed themselves to the world baffles me. Could it be that chaos is really imminent?¡±

    There was not a hint of fear in his words when he mentioned the possibility of chaos. On the contrary, he was brimming with confidence as if he viewed it as some kind of personal yground for him to challenge himself!

    A short while after the two of them had left Happycloud Heights in search of clues, Jiang Zhiwei turned back halfway. She looked as determined as ever, but her worry had seeped into her expression and speech.

    Even before she and Hong Qian had crossed Tianxiu River, she had noticed the activity at Misty Rain Mountain and returned to investigate. Upon discovering signs of Five Thunder Bombardment of Sky at Happycloud Heights, she had realized that Meng Qi was under attack. A wave of anxiety had washed over her as she hurried over. With Hong Qian¡¯s help, they reached him in no time.

    She heaved a sigh of relief after inspecting the battleground. There was no sign of Meng Qi¡¯s death. It seemed like he had left at ease¡­

    ¡°Master Hong, let¡¯s chase after them.¡± Jiang Zhiwei uttered in a low voice. It was not a request, but a decision. Even if Hong Qian did not want to give chase, she would do so on her own.

    Hong Qian simply nodded in silence.

    ¡­

    Inside Six Fan School¡¯s Ying City yamen, Eunuch Wei Gao watched with frazzled nerves as Qian Kai and Hua Yan helped tend to the Crown Prince¡¯s wounds.

    Using a secret method, Hua Yan allowed genuine Qi to flow into the Crown Prince¡¯s body and turned it into Blood Essence, improving his constitution. Qian Yu, on the other hand, focused on dispelling the Devil Qi.

    Swirls of ck gas rose from Zhao Qian¡¯s body and werepletely expelled in no time.

    Zhao Qian¡¯s face was a ghastly white, but it held neither fear nor anger. He simply smiled and said, ¡°I owe my gratitude to you both.¡±

    His gentle smile seemed to convey calmness in the face of his inescapable doom. Hua Yan gently nodded at it. The Crown Prince¡¯s disposition was truly extraordinary.

    ¡­

    In a discreet location, The Myths members wearing the Star of Northern Dipper, Mountain God, Matriarch of the West and Mahesvara¡¯s masks once again gathered together.

    ¡°The task has more or less beenpleted, besides the part concerning the True Emperor Seal.¡± Star of Northern Dipper looked at the others.

    Mountain God¡¯s voice was low and gravelly. ¡°If the demoness hadn¡¯t interfered, we would have already gotten our hands on the True Emperor Seal!¡±

    ¡°Sikong Tu hasn¡¯t appeared again. It seems that the True Emperor Seal has really fallen into the demoness¡¯ hands.¡± Matriarch of the West spoke without any emotion.

    Mahesvara scanned his surroundings. In a creepy voice, he asked, ¡°Why isn¡¯t Wolf King here?¡±

    He was absolutely ravenous and desperately wanted to tear into some flesh and blood.

    Matriarch of the West cast him an indifferent nce and calmly replied, ¡°Wolf King is a lone wolf. Whether he seeds or not, he will always choose to stay far away.¡±

    ¡­

    Laying on Gu Xiaosang¡¯sp and staring at the curtains embroidered with the image of a fairy scattering flower petals, Meng Qi felt a pair of slender hands gently massaging his temples. It relieved his mental exhaustion and the pain from the Sacrifice Form¡¯s countercharge.

    ¡°Hubby, does it feel better now?¡± Gu Xiaosang was sitting with her legs crossed and Meng Qi partially leaning against her. She pressed against his temples the same way a maid would serve her master.

    The carriage they were in was traveling along a paved road and thus there were only slight tremors.

    Meng Qi spoke through gritted teeth. ¡°As an Exterior-level master, you should have many ways of recovering my mental energy and easing my pain. What is massaging my temples going to achieve?¡±

    Gu Xiaosang gave a low giggle. ¡°Aren¡¯t all kind and understanding wives like this?¡±

    ¡°She sure is having ¡®fun¡¯¡­¡± Meng Qi had nothing to say to that, so he changed the topic instead. ¡°You¡¯ve already used the gains you¡¯ve acquired from the ruins of Ninth Heaven to reach the Exterior level in one go. How did Sikong Tu manage to escape?¡±

    As Gu Xiaosang continued rubbing his temples, she smiled sweetly and answered, ¡°Because I never wanted to catch him to begin with. If the Cultivator and I hadn¡¯t shaken up that member of The Myths, how could he have made it out of the burial valley? As for the True Emperor Seal, all I can say is that I was fated to have it.¡±

    ¡°Fated¡­ What exactly are you trying to do?¡± Meng Qi did not believe that Gu Xiaosang would be that kind-hearted, not even for a second.

    Gu Xiaosang gently massaged his temples as her delicateughter rang out in the carriage. ¡°We¡¯re not trying to do anything, just seeing if we can use the True Emperor Seal to catch some big fish.¡±

    ¡°Big fish?¡± Meng Qi responded doubtfully.

    Seemingly treating it as small talk, Gu Xiaosang said, ¡°At the end of the Kang dynasty, the ailing emperor worked with Luo Denomination a lot, so we are aware of many secrets. For example, a few disciples from the Han family who had potential had been sent to the Destruction Sect, Method of Mistress Su, and other schools prior to the downfall of the empire. That¡¯s why we suspect that Destruction Sect¡¯s Evil Master Han Guang is actually one of the evils left over from the Kang dynasty.¡±

    Evil Master Han Guang? The Heterodox king who had condensed his demon¡¯s body before the age of 50? Meng Qi was shocked. ¡°Wasn¡¯t he suppressed by Abbotship Kongwen?¡±

    Gu Xiaoshan chuckled. ¡°Since Evil Master vanished after his battle with Abbotship Kongwen, it¡¯s normal to suspect that he has been suppressed, but there¡¯s also the possibility that he¡¯s seriously injured and has gone into hiding to recover. Now that the secret treasure left behind by his ancestors has appeared, naturally I¡¯ll need to ascertain his situation. Unfortunately, perhaps the True Emperor Seal is too low in value and has little effect on him, or perhaps he really has been suppressed, because he has yet to show his face.¡±

    ¡°Ascertain Evil Master¡¯s situation? Gu Xiaosang and Luo Denomination are plotting something big¡­¡± Meng Qi thought to himself.

    ¡°However, I have an affinity with the ¡®True Emperor Seal¡¯. I did not expect you to obtain it, and since you¡¯re my husband, what¡¯s yours is mine, right?¡± Meng Qi was in the hands of Gu Xiaosang, so naturally she had discovered that he was in possession of the True Emperor Seal.

    Meng Qi gently inhaled and decided to stop pursuing the matter about the True Emperor Seal. ¡°Where exactly are you taking me?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say we¡¯re going home?¡± Gu Xiaosang was all smiles. ¡°I¡¯m waiting for my parents to arrive.¡±

    Her lips were tightly sealed, not revealing the slightest of hints.

    The corner of Meng Qi¡¯s mouth twitched. He was about to speak when there came a series of knocks on the window.

    The window opened and the curtains were lifted. A tall and imposing man with a beard poked his head through the window and smiled. ¡°Youngdy, I would like to borrow your husband for a moment.¡±

    The carriage was advancing at top speed, but the man seemed to be firmly attached to the window.

    ¡°Who?¡± Subconsciously, Meng Qi turned to give Gu Xiaosang a questioning look and for the first time, saw a panic-stricken expression on her face.

    Such an expression disappeared in the blink of an eye. Moonlight flooded the carriage through the window and bathed Gu Xiaosang in its pallid light. Her pure white robes appeared clear and bright, and her porcin skin was almost transparent, giving her a slight air of vulnerability.

    She bit her lower lip a little before bursting into an enchanting smile. ¡°If my senior wants to borrow him, how could I refuse? It¡¯s just that I have my concerns because I do not know what you want him to do.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If I say it¡¯s not dangerous, then it isn¡¯t.¡± The bearded man reached out to grab Meng Qi, who could feel himself floating in the air as he was pulled right out of the window.

    Such a short night had been filled with countless twists and turns. It was almost dream-like for Meng Qi.

    The two of them had vanished from the window. The curtains slowly fluttered back down, while Gu Xiaosang sat in silence in the carriage by herself. Her expression was one of gloom and hard to fathom.

    ¡°He actually came¡­¡±

 Chapter 421: Double the Stars Shining on the Earth

    <h4>Chapter 421: Double the Stars Shining on the Earth</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    The dim light immediately turned bright. Meng Qi found himself sitting in a shabby temple. The setting crescent released its bright light throughout the temple.

    Opposite him was that huge man who had seated himself cross-legged on the ground and leaned against a table that was about to fall apart. He was dressed in a ck robe. He was tall andrge, almost a full head taller than Meng Qi. His facial features were covered with hair, and his eyes were as deep as the vast sky. There seemed to be a twinkling in his eyes.

    Meng Qi was still suffering from the aftereffects of the Sacrifice Form. He had grown weak and suffered a bad headache. Fortunately, he had taken the Recover Pill before, so he was gradually getting better. In order to stall for time and remove his doubts, Meng Qi asked, ¡°Seniors¡­¡±

    ¡°Why do you call me ¡®senior¡¯? Am I old?¡± The man mumbled, ¡°Call me brother.¡±

    ¡°Hmm. He doesn¡¯t seem to be violent and ruthless¡­¡± Meng Qi was kind of relieved. Judging from the reaction of Gu Xiaosang, the man had to be somebody. Maybe he was famous in the Terrestrial Rankings and it was impossible to defend his attacks. ¡°Brother, why do you need me?¡±

    Addressing him this way made Meng Qi feel awkward, but in order to please the man he did.

    The man tapped his thighs and said, ¡°To borrow your True Emperor Seal.¡±

    ¡°How do you know that I have True Emperor Seal?¡± Meng Qi was surprised. He had thought that besides Wang the fraud nobody knew. How did a mere passer-by know that he had True Emperor Seal?

    The manughed. ¡°Others don¡¯t know, but I know. True Emperor Seal naturally is connected to real emperors!¡±

    He seemed to becent.

    ¡°A real emperor¡­¡± Meng Qi looked at his face which was covered and thought of the man¡¯s words, he did not believe the man was a real emperor at all.

    However, he would not be foolish and refute him. Instead, he asked him in confusion, ¡°Why did you take me away if you just wanted to borrow True Emperor Seal?¡±

    Although he was grateful that the man had taken him away from Gu Xiaosang, Meng Qi had to figure out the reason. Since the man only wanted the Seal, why had he kidnapped Meng Qi?

    The man froze for a moment. Then he scratched his head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you think that I would be like a bandit if I just ¡®borrowed¡¯ the Seal? But if I ¡®borrowed you¡¯, I would be more like an expert out of the mortal world. Haha¡­¡±

    Heughed with a connotation that said, ¡°don¡¯t mind the details¡±.

    ¡°For image¡­¡± Meng Qi was astonished as he looked at the man. The image of himself in his old age filled his mind.

    ¡°If, if I became a man like him, I would rather kill myself!¡±

    ¡°If you want to take care of your image, you should hide it deeper. You should be consistent. Do you get it?¡±

    He took a deep breath and said, ¡°Brother, when I got True Emperor Seal, I made a Soul-pledging Oath, so I have to bear the consequences. If you want to borrow it, can you mortgage something for it?¡±

    As long as he could ¡°sell¡± the Seal at a nice price, he would kind of sort of have aplished Sikong Tu¡¯s trust.

    ¡°I would return it!¡± The man said bing kind of awkward. ¡°I left in a hurry, so I did not take anything valuable with me.¡±

    He turned to Meng Qi and nodded slightly. He suddenly became serious. ¡°I know all about cause and effect, but since you bear the results, I¡¯d better have you with me. You can still keep the True Emperor Seal.¡±

    ¡°Obviously it¡¯s because you did not have anything valuable!¡± Meng Qi nodded reluctantly. After all, he could not let anyone ¡°borrow¡± the True Emperor Seal for the consequences were quite serious.

    ¡°Brother, what¡¯s your name?¡± Meng Qi asked cautiously. A man who understood cause and effect could never be a nobody!

    The man straightened his back and abruptly sat upright. He tried to be cool. ¡°I have kept myself away from Jianghu for several years. I am not a citizen of South Jin either, so you probably did not hear about me. s, reputation is useless. I am Gao Lan.¡±

    He looked at Meng Qi with his bright eyes as if he was waiting for him to be surprised or shocked.

    ¡°South Jin? Is he a man of North Zhou?¡± Meng Qi frowned slightly. ¡°I really have not heard about you.¡±

    Except for the famous on Ranking List of Young Masters, Meng Qi knew little about other masters outside of the Great Jin Dynasty and the Bohai Sea. Even for Terrestrial Rankings, he merely scanned it because there were too many names listed.

    Hearing Meng Qi¡¯s answer, the huge man lifted his brows and said urgently, ¡°Think harder. I¡¯m Gao Lan from Changle!¡±

    ¡°The Gao Family from Chang Le, the imperial family of North Zhou Dynasty¡­ He was an expert of Gao Family¡­ No wonder that Gu Xiaosang was so afraid¡­ It was said that the Gao Family¡¯s ¡®Chapter of Heart¡¯s Quietude in Thingless¡¯ was extremely hard to aplish. One little mistake would lead to insanity. So the Gao Family was known for its violence¡­ Fortunately, he was a funny person¡­¡± Meng Qi was shocked, so he chose to remain silent to avoid irritating Gao Lan.

    Gao Lan frowned. ¡°Still can¡¯t remember who I am? I¡¯ll give you another hint. I¡¯m the Mad Prince. No, Wise Prince Gao Lan!¡±

    Meng Qi hit the brick beside him hard and pretended to be extremely shocked. ¡°That Gao Lan! I admire you very much. I¡¯ve often felt sorry having no opportunity to meet you. I never imagined that I would meet you here today!¡±

    If Qi Zhengyan had been here, he probably would haveughed at Meng Qi¡¯s pretentious reaction. But Gao Lanughed as he raised his face toward the sky. He was very much ttered. ¡°Haha. I thought that everyone in Jianghu might have forgotten me since I hid myself for so many years. You are such a wise man!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t call me senior. Just call me Brother Gao!¡±

    ¡°Brother Gao, your reaction was also kind of exaggerated¡­¡± Meng Qi¡¯s eyes twitched. He continued to tter him to please him. But Meng Qi did not mention any real event because he knew nothing about Gao Lan!

    Meng Qi and Gao Lan were both pleased. Before he could not find any other words to tter Gao Lan, Meng Qi quickly changed the topic. ¡°Brother Gao, should I keep your destination a secret? I was taken by a demoness, so I¡¯m afraid that my friends will worry about me. I want to leave them a message to tell them I¡¯m well and safe.¡±

    Gao Lan retreated his smile and casually waved his hands. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Nobody can stop me if I want to do it!¡±

    When he spoke, he was so mighty that it felt like he could rule the world.

    ¡°Although he is kind of mad, he really looks like an expert¡­¡± Meng Qi was not so worried. ¡°Thank you, my dear brother. If we enter Jun City or other cites, I want to leave a message for Sword Washing Pavilion and Huanhua Swords Sect¡­¡±

    Before Meng Qi finished, Gao Lan came close to him and lowered his voice, saying, ¡°But if we¡¯re blocked by anyone, things would not go well. Leave a simple message for your friends, but do not tell them our location.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Brother Gao, I just praised your bearing!¡± Meng Qi froze before he collected himself. Then he said with a fake smile, ¡°Okay!¡±

    ¡°After all, I don¡¯t know where we are going¡­¡±

    ¡­

    Meng Qi and Gao Lan entered Jun City.

    Maybe it was because Gao Lan had not entered Jianghu in several years, but everything was new to him. He was interested in everything, like a child. Controlled by his mood, he sometimesughed, and at others he kept talking.

    ¡°After I finish, I will treat you. Let¡¯s drink until we are thoroughly drunk!¡± Gao Lan said while tapping Meng Qi¡¯s shoulders.

    He seemed to have been born with great strength. Even though Meng Qi practiced Eight Nine Mysteries, Gao Lan was still powerful. Meng Qi almost failed to bear his tapping.

    They arrived at Appreciating Sword Pavilion of Sword Washing Pavilion. After taking a breath, Meng Qi stepped into it and walked toward the manager.

    ¡°I¡¯m Su Meng. I¡¯m honored to visit you.¡± Meng Qi gave his salute.

    The manager¡¯s expression changed. He looked Meng Qi up and down. ¡°Killing de Su Meng?¡±

    ¡°Yes. In order to trace Wolf King, I left Ying City. I¡¯m afraid that Lady Jiang will worry about me, so I¡¯vee here to inform you.¡± Gao Lan was just by his side, so Meng Qi could use the Wolf King issue as an excuse.

    The manager was relieved. ¡°Junior Sister Jiang was looking for you. Fortunately, you¡¯re safe.¡±

    ¡°And please remind her that Wolf King has mysterious Dharmakaya moves that allow him to transform into a sword. Tell her to be on her guard around him.¡± Meng Qi did not keep the Wolf King¡¯s secret. Instead, he hoped that everyone knew. Had it not been for that move, Meng Qi could have killed Wolf King inside Happycloud Heights!

    But thanks to his initiative position and precious weapons, Meng Qi was not hurt by the killing Qi. Instead, if Wolf King¡¯s left hand did not get proper and timely treatment, it would be incurable. Five Thunder Bombardment of Sky destroyed his meridians so greatly that he was badly hurt. Even with elixirs, it was impossible for him to open Hidden Latch within a year.

    He rolled his eyes and said with a smile, ¡°Oh. I met a senior named Gao Lan several days ago. Do you know him?¡±

    Meng Qi pretended to test his knowledge.

    Gao Lan stepped forward to get closer to Meng Qi and listened carefully.

    ¡°Gao Lan? Gao Lan from Changle?¡± This Disciple of Sword Washing Pavilion was overwhelmed with surprise.

    Gao Lan coughed and put his hands behind his back, the posture of a master.

    ¡°You also know him.¡± Meng Qi was ¡°surprised¡±.

    The Disciple of Sword Washing Pavilion inhaled sharply. ¡°How could I not know him. To be honest, in the past 20 years, Uncle Master Su has been the bright moon at night which was outstanding in the Ranking List of Young Masters and Terrestrial Rankings. You¡¯re a huge pir that all the masters in Jianghu cannot get away from. But in the previous 20 years, there were two bright stars that shocked the world. One was Evil Master Han Guang and the other was Mad Prince Gao Lan. They were equally strong. Later, Evil Master imed Dharmakaya, so Gao Lan was left behind.¡±

    ¡°However, Evil Master was killed by Kong Wen Luohan and Mad Prince went insane and was restrained in Changle by sects of North Zhou Dynasty and some aristocratic families. As they passed away, they were forgotten¡­ It¡¯s surprising that Mad Prince is still alive. Master Su, did you mistake him for someone else?¡±

    As he said, Gao Lan¡¯s expression gradually grew into a poker face. He hid his momentum to an unfathomable depth.

    With his hands behind his back, he slowly walked out of the Appreciating Sword Pavilion. Meng Qi did not dare irritate him, so he hurried to say goodbye to the manager and followed Gao Lan.

    Looking at the dawn, Gao Lan suddenly exhaled heavily.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Dragon tform.¡±

 Chapter 422: The Ancient Path

    <h4>Chapter 422: The Ancient Path</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Dragon tform.¡±

    Recalling these words which had reverberated in his heart, Meng Qi felt that the hustle and bustle around him had grown distant and even the pedestrians and street pers there seemed to be figures in paintings. He had been pulled away from this world so quickly.

    The sky began to turn blue, bright and clean following a short dimness. There was a boundless mist-coveredke appearing in front of Meng Qi, which lined up with the horizon in the distance. It was bottomless even in the winter.

    Dazeke¡¯s water was limpid, as if it had turned so clear throughyers of filtration, bringing about the desire to drink it on sight. However, people could see the crimson liquid constantly pouring out from the depths when taking a good look at it. There were also wisps of ck gas rising from theke, but they then disappeared due to the long-term floatation and inexplicable change.

    ¡°Here is the real Dragon tform where Human Sovereign cast swords,¡± Gao Lan told Meng Qi in a loud raspy voice.

    Meng Qi did not know about the Dragon tform since he had failed to follow his travel n to visit it before. He was a bit confused and asked, ¡°Brother Gao, this is the Dragon tform?¡±

    The name did not sound like that of ake!

    Gao Lan grinned and said, ¡°People always confuse one thing with another due to their ignorance. At the time between the end of the medieval times and the beginning of the recent ancient time, Demonic Buddha destroyed the Dragon tform in a rage since he didn¡¯t seed in obtaining anything valuable from it during an exploration. This ce had been reduced to ake which connected to the underground moltenva and Yin fire. However, the descendants of Human Sovereign who guarded the Dragon tform from generation to generation have nearly been exhausted due to casualties, leaving a chance for their servants and servant girls to assume their identities. iming to be Human Sovereign¡¯s descendants, the servants and servant girls cast high tforms ten miles away from the Dragon tform and gradually developed them into today¡¯s Wujun Dragon tform City.¡±

    ¡°A long time ago, Emperor Ai of the Kang Dynasty had determined the real position of the Gragon tform after getting some information on it by chance while searching through ancient manuscripts. He had sent his men to excavate it in spite of the destruction of Human tribe¡¯s destiny.¡±

    ¡°No wonder the excavation of the Dragon tform City by Emperor Ai was just a rumor, without any real evidence. People suspected that he had found a new path to excavate the Dragon tform from another ce and waster discovered by the descendants. Now it turns out that the Dragon tform City and Dragon tform are two different ces.¡± Meng Qi said, taking a tumble.¡°But how could Gao Lan know about this? Was it possible that an orphan surnamed Chen had once been caught by him?¡±

    After looking around, Gao Lan suddenlyughed and said, ¡°I came here in secret and the people were caught unprepared as I attacked them suddenly. So in this case, there was no more disturbance.¡±

    His expression was covered by his whiskers while his tone was filled with the self-praise ¡°I was really witty¡±.

    With his interception of others halfway and very fast walking speed, Gao Lan had set out from Ying City when the moon faded and seeded in arriving at the Dragon tform at sunrise. He also stayed in Anjun Jun City for quite a while. Maybe only several people who had heard of it before could get information on Gu Xiaosang at this time, except for those that had expected early.

    ¡°The real Dragon tform¡­Mad Prince who wasparable to Evil Master also thought so highly of it at that time¡­¡± With the sudden spection in his mind, Meng Qi asked in a low voice, ¡°Brother Gao, is your goal Sword of the Human Sovereign or some other remaining Magical Arms?¡±

    Meng Qi could not keep as calm as usual and paused at the Sword of the Human Sovereign, because it was the legendary Human tribe symbol as well as the immensely powerful Magical Arm. No one could ward off its sharp de light during those days it belonged to Human Sovereign.

    There were few pages of ¡°Peerless Godly Weapons¡± on the Exchange List of Dominator of Samsara in the Six Realms, but there were only ten items including Sword of the Human Sovereign showing on the first page. The unabridged version of The Buddha¡¯s Palm was worth one million Karma points, while Sword of the Human Sovereign itself was worth nine hundred thousand Karma points!

    It was extremely precious!

    ¡°Not bad, you really have good taste.¡± Gao Lan said with a smile. ¡°How could the True Emperor Seal smell of a few breaths of the Sword of the Human Sovereign without Emperor Ai¡¯s discovery of the clue about it from the Dragon tform?¡±

    ¡°But it was destroyed by Demonic Buddha, wasn¡¯t it?¡± Meng Qi took a short breath.

    Standing with his hands crossed behind his back, which made him lofty and heroic. greatly showing the master image, Gao Lan leisurely said, ¡°No matter how strong Demonic Buddha is, he can just be equally matched as Human Sovereign as best. So how could the real Dragon tform and Sword of the Human Sovereign be destroyed so easily?¡±

    ¡°Come on. I will show you the Dragon tform.¡±

    While speaking to Meng Qi, his breath slowly changed to extend infinitely, as if it had merged with the whole world and the sky.

    When looking at him, Meng Qi seemed to see farmers tilling thend in the distant, woodcutters cutting firewood and fishermen casting a. He also seemed to see the manufacturing of paper, the construction of houses, the curling of smoke, the samite and tussores, the martial artist practicing his skill and the whole world of mortals!

    Gao Lan took a step to make theke water separate naturally, followed closely by Meng Qi.

    Theke grew deeper as they went further. The water wall on both sides emitted glistening light of waves, showing a dreamy scene.

    Suddenly, Gao Lan waved his hand and the True Emperor Seal flew out of Meng Qi¡¯s arms, pausing the breath of all living creatures and cohering the feeling of kingly ways. It finally fell into Gao Lan¡¯s hand.

    The world suddenly changed as Gao Lan gently held it, making Meng Qi too dizzy to resist. The surroundingke water became a quaint and solemn pce.

    There was a course way allowing only two people to walk abreast behind the pce. The warm yellowish red me on thempstand on both sides seemed to never die.

    ¡°We will reach the tform for casting swords after passing the Human Emperor¡¯s Ancient Path.¡± Gao Lan held the True Emperor Seal and kept walking.

    Then, he stopped in front of the ancient path and smiled saying, ¡°Little brother, please, try to see how far you can go.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Meng Qi was confused. Pushed by Gao Lan¡¯s breath, he stepped onto the course way.

    Hardly had he entered the course way when he suddenly felt that voices and scenes entered his ears and heart respectively one by one.

    Wild animals were hunted and killed during the barbarous age; people were dragged out their feeble existence during troubled times; the human tribe could only survive by themselves with the existence of bloodsucking wild beasts, the tyrannical demonic cults, the vindictive evil spirit and the offish god; they overcame all obstacles, made every effort to pave roads, ended turmoil, built cities and repaired roads¡­

    These scenes were as heavy as the real deal, pressing on Meng Qi and making him tremble, keeping him from moving ahead.

    Meng Qi suddenly understood that how far one could go along the Human Emperor¡¯s Ancient Path was up to his strength¡­ With the emergence of his unyielding spirit and the pale gold glow, he used almost all of his power to keep his body steady and increase his strength. He took a step forward.

    Due to the heavier scenes, Meng Qi could not help stooping down as if he were carrying huge rocks. There seemed to be copper and iron walls in front of him, making it hard for him to prate them.

    With the high-speed flow of his genuine Qi and the bulging muscles that made his clothes tighten, Meng Qi grit his teeth and took another step with a fierce countenance.

    ¡°Squeak, cluck!¡± He seemed to hear the sound of his bones and muscles, as if heavy mountain peaks from all directions were pressing down on him. He was not even able to sweat.

    Meng Qi strived to move even a half step. He slowly bent both legs because his knees were unable to withstand the pressure anymore.

    ¡°Great. You can take three and half steps before opening the Hidden Latch¡­¡± As Meng Qi heard Gao Lan¡¯s voice, with a little surprise, the heavy pressure disappeared.

    Meng Qi¡¯s whole body was sweating now as if it was inundated. Meng Qi tilted his head and only saw that Gao Lan seemed to be holding the True Emperor Seal effortlessly.

    ¡°How strong!¡± He heard Gao Lan¡¯sugh and voice even before eximing out loud. ¡°One can walk on the Human Emperor¡¯s Ancient Path relying only on his strength if he doesn¡¯t cultivate the Human Sovereign Martial Arts or carry powerful treasure. Besides, no one can reach the end of it unless Demonic Buddha appears in the world, Human Sovereignes back to life, Heaven Sovereign emerges again or Saint Buddha returns to the world.¡±

    ¡°Nine Primogenitors of Taoism also can¡¯t pass it, right?¡± Meng Qi asked subconsciously.

    ¡°There are no real achievements in the world by Heavenly Primogenitor, Lingbao Primogenitor and Primogenitor Daode at present, and most of the stories about them were mythologies made up byter generations, leaving everything to spection. Devil-Rinsing Primogenitor and Guang Cheng Primogenitor were not strong enough. They could reach the end, but couldn¡¯t take the final step.¡± Gao Lan inferred based on the ancient books and records, frowning slightly. ¡°However, I can¡¯t make a correct judgement since I never personally saw their strength in their heydays.¡±

    Meng Qi¡¯s extreme exhaustion disappeared slowly as the firelight on both sides sprinkled on him. Gao Lan stopped for a while to change his momentum again.

    With the interaction of Qi movement, Meng Qi looked at him only to feel that Gao Lan became dim, deep and serene, full of the taste of loneliness and emptiness, as if they had returned to the beginning of the universe when the heaven was separated from the earth, with the sun, the moon and stars, but it was dead everywhere.

    After a while, vitality rose all of a sudden, with the emergence of the wisdom. A little bit of human sovereign firelight from the different stars in the different world lit up and connected together to ¡°illuminate¡± the dark universe, contending against the deathly stillness.

    A single spark could start a prairie fire!

    The strength of human sovereign could conquer heaven!

    ¡°This kind of momentum and this kind of feeling¡­¡± Meng Qi marveled at it.

    Gao Lan stepped forward with the Print Seal on his hand and Meng Qi did not feel pressured anymore as he closely followed Gao Lan.

    After walking for a while, they only saw that there was a breeding breath of green wood on the left side of the ancient path and the brightness of the sun left over, which connected with each other inextricably.

    ¡°Dongyang God could only get up to here.¡± Gao Lan smiled with an introduction, pointing at the residual trail. ¡°This course way is very special, because it can keep thest breath for a million years.¡±

    ¡°Dongyang God?¡± Meng Qi squinted at it. ¡°Is he the one who left the words ¡®Who am I, who is me¡¯? Did hee to the Dragon tform? His strength did not seem to be outstanding at the Dharmakaya level¡­¡±

    Meng Qi tried to find out the clue of the note, but there was only a little breath left on the antient path, without any clues to realization, so he had to keep on moving following Gao Lan.

    ¡°Mystic Fairy, the lover of Overlord, died as she destroyed her own Vital Spirit after bringing the Extinctive de of Overlord back to Method of Mistress Su.¡± With a meloncholy tone as if he had had such a confidence before, Gao Lan said, ¡°To my surprise, she was able to get here, so her strength was out of the ordinary.¡±

    There were lots of breaths left along the way. Gao Lan introduced the parts he could recognize to Meng Qi. The people mentioned were all famous big shots during medieval times, most of whom were recorded in the ancient books and records.

    ¡°She died by destroying her own Vital Spirit?¡± Meng Qi was very shocked looking at the unworldly and elegant breath different from that of people in the mortal world. When hearing the about Overlord told by Gu Xiaosang, he had thought that Mystic Fairy had harmed Overlord, because she had cooperated with an aristocratic family sect. Who knew that she finally died for love by self-destruction?

    Gao Lan silently went ahead, looking a little lonely. He recovered after continuously passing several breaths and pointed at two breaths on both sides, saying, ¡°They belong to two of the many sages in medieval times.¡±

    The stone door at the end was not far from here. People who could get here had such great magic power that it was hard to make a spection.

    Meng Qi was very familiar with one breath that was great, firm and upright, with Noble Spirit; he didn¡¯t have any feeling about the other one without seeing it, but it slowly bloomed like a flower in the heart when noticed.

    ¡°That belongs to Benevolent Saint who had left impartation of Noble Spirit and Nine Saint Swordys. Haha, the Wang family from Zhou County was the one who had gotten his Confucian orthodoxy.¡± Gao Lan said while looking at the great upright breath.

    Meng Qi gently nodded since he could recognize it.

    ¡°The other one belongs to Heart Saint who stuck to the standpoints of ¡®Nothing exists beyond the mind¡¯ and ¡®Knowledge and action should go hand in hand¡¯. His Confucian orthodox was in the Changle Confucian Temple where there were many members who just indulged in empty talk about the nature of the mind, less than Wang family.¡± Gao Lan said with a sneer.

 Chapter 423: An Unexpected Fortune

    <h4>Chapter 423: An Unexpected Fortune</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Apart from the mainstream martial artists and aristocratic families like the Gao Family from Chang Le, Meng Qi knew next to nothing about the North Zhou Dynasty sects and families. He had never heard of Confucian Temple, so he could only make a few perfunctory remarks in response. He was thinking about familiar sayings like ¡°Awareness only goes as far as the mind¡± and ¡°Knowledge and actions should go hand in hand¡±, and whether there is difference in strength between the current Dharmakaya master and the two Confucius Sect Saints was in terms of realms.

    Gao Lan took two steps forward and suddenly released a light gasp.

    Standing in the Dragon tform and stepping onto its ancient road, Meng Qi felt somewhat like he were in a dream. He, some fellow who had not even opened the Hidden Latch between his eyebrows, had actually been implicated in a fight for the Sword of the Human Sovereign! If he had not already experienced Zhenwu¡¯s Decoy Grave and The Buddha¡¯s Palm, he would probably be at a loss for what to do. He was still a ball of nerves though, fearful of whether evil ghosts and demons would spring out any second.

    Evil beings that could survive in Human Sovereign¡¯s Dragon tform had probably all been magnificently powerful people once. Even with Gao Lan next to him, there was no way Meng Qi could rx. This was not one of the Samsara tasks. There was no limit to the number of people that could enter, and it was not a controlled environment. All sorts of idents could happen. Hence, upon hearing Gao Lan¡¯s soft gasp, Meng Qi was so frightened that he whipped out his saber. On high alert, he scanned his surroundings but there was nothing there. There were no enemies or attackers around.

    ¡°What are you afraid of? If I can¡¯t defeat it, you would die even if you had another nine lives to spare.¡± Gao Lan rejoiced. ¡°I was only surprised that the Wang family¡¯s old devil has also been here.¡±

    ¡°The Wang family¡¯s old devil?¡± Meng Qi looked in the direction Gao Lan was pointing in and discovered that there was something in the distance. At a spot two steps further than Benevolent Saint, there was an iprehensible feeling present. Upon careful sensing, he realized that there was a breath there that was hidden beyond heaven and earth. ¡°He¡¯s the ancestor of the Wang family of River East?¡±

    Gao Lan nodded. With one hand behind his back and the other holding the True Emperor Seal, he began advancing again inrge strides. ¡°He¡¯s the Wang family¡¯s old devil, known as the Divination Saint back in medieval times.¡±

    ¡°He actually managed to go further than Benevolent Saint and Heart Saint,¡± mused Meng Qi.

    ¡°Gah!¡± Gao Lan spat. ¡°He only managed to get two steps further because he relied on his divination arts. He gained an advantage because he deceived nature¡¯s mysteries and used some tricks. His actual realm is probably around their level.¡±

    ¡°I see he has an aversion to those chatans as well¡­¡± Meng Qi suddenly felt as if they shared an intimate connection and could not help but agree with the man¡¯s opinion.

    After a few more steps, the heavy stone door was almost within reach. Purple thunderbolts noisily crackled as they jumped about next to the door, and a fierce, unyielding feeling leapt at their faces.

    ¡°Overlord?¡± Meng Qi guessed.

    Few had ever attained such a high level of the thunderp skill, and the Thunder God of ancient times should already have passed away during the reign of Human Sovereign.

    Gao Lan¡¯s eyes were fixed on the purple thunder. ¡°Yes. It¡¯s unfortunate that because of the time gap, we¡¯ll never be able to see Six Cutting of Overlord and Nine Annihtion at Heavenly Nights.¡±

    His words were brimming with a thirst for battle.

    Stimted by his tone, simr emotions were evoked in Meng Qi. When he had thoroughly mastered everything he had learned in the future, he, too, would create his own Six Cutting of Overlord!

    The crackling sounds emitted by the purple thunderbolts grew louder and louder as Meng Qi and Gao Lan neared the door. They danced about wildly as if rejecting everyone who came close, exposing their haughty and overbearing attitudes.

    However, they were still nothing more than mere traces left behind in the Human Emperor¡¯s Ancient Path and had no power. Gao Lan and Meng Qi leapt over them one after the other.

    All of a sudden, they stopped. Next to the purple thunderbolts was a monk sitting with his legs crossed!

    The monk was garbed in a dull dusty frock and his face was partially obscured. He had a skinny frame that emitted a colored ze-like glow, exuding an air of tranquility, solemnness, carefreeness, and being free of all restraints.

    ¡°It¡¯s a breath¡­¡± Gao Lan blew at the monk and the Golden Body swayed. Thankfully, it was just an illusion that did not contain any Gist of Trueness.

    ¡°Who is this monk, actually on par with the Overlord! There weren¡¯t many monks who imed the Buddha Effect Seat in medieval times. Could it be the Medicine Buddha? No, doesn¡¯t feel right.¡± Gao Lan mulled over it as he considered the history of monks.

    Meng Qi was making his own spections as well. He tried to sense the unique traits of the Golden Body¡¯s breath.

    Out of the blue, a long sigh floated in his ear.

    ¡°That¡¯s what it is.¡±

    ¡°Ananda?¡± Meng Qi blurted, shocked beyond belief.

    There were still signs of his activity even after the reign of Human Sovereign!

    ¡°Ananda? The Great Arhat might still be possible¡­¡± Gao Lan furrowed his eyebrows and continued, ¡°but after the Monster Saint passed away, the demonic cult retreated to ces like Heavenly Sea Source and Anandapletely vanished from the face of the earth. I can¡¯t believe that even after Human Sovereign¡¯s reign, he¡¯s appeared in this life¡­¡±

    Meng Qi took a deep breath. Since Gao Lan was by his side, he dared to inch nearer to the Golden Body created by the illusory breath in an attempt to closely inspect it further. If he could find some clues, perhaps he could break free from Ananda¡¯s pestering.

    Unfortunately, it was a mere trace left behind in the Human Emperor¡¯s Ancient Path, just like the purple thunder. Apart from its unique characteristics, Meng Qi did not find any actual gains.

    ¡°You do seem quite interested in this monk¡­¡± Gao Lan was still in the dark about Meng Qi¡¯s desmanship and his background. ¡°Since you possess a thunder-based long saber, I thought you would¡¯ve paid more attention to Overlord.¡±

    Meng Qi could not exin too much, so he gave a bitterugh in response. ¡°I¡¯ve learned two forms of the Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship.¡±

    Gao Lan gently nodded and did not probe further, for his mind had drifted elsewhere. The left hand that had been folded behind his back reached out and pressed against the crude-looking stone door before him. Then, he gave a mighty push.

    The heavy stone door slowly opened without a sound. A sea of fire immediately appeared into Meng Qi¡¯s view.

    mes surged, morphing into leaping serpents or phoenixes from time to time. The outer perimeter of the fire was a radiant gold that gradually progressed into bluish-white the further into the fire they walked. When they went even deeper into the fire, Meng Qi could not see anything at all because his sight had already been consumed by the mes that kept burning towards him.

    ¡°Even if Grand Sun came here, he¡¯s nothing more than this.¡± Gao Lan sighed, showing a rare moment of seriousness.

    Only then did Meng Qi manage to free himself from the mes that had consumed his sight and the sensation in his Vital Spirit. He quickly drew his gaze back and scanned the surroundings.

    Surrounding the sea of fire were bizarre-looking stones of a deep grey color. They formed a tform in the shape of an arc with a jade-colored flight of steps that led into the air and disappeared deep into the mes.

    ¡°ng! ng! ng!¡± A distant sound of colliding metal reverberated throughout the ce.

    Besides that, there were also shouts. Shouts of unwillingness, shouts of a refusal to yield, and shouts that swore they would survive were interspersed between the sounds of shing weapons.

    ¡°ng! ng! ng!¡± Meng Qi suddenly felt his blood boil. It was as if he had been transported back to the twilight of the ancient times. Long swords were cast and precious knives sharpened to sh through all obstacles and y demons. It was the road to the Human tribe¡¯s survival, and every inch of it was earned with bloodshed!

    ¡°At the end of the steps is the ce where the Human Sovereign cast his sword.¡± Gao Lan showed off his knowledge of the area as he added, ¡°The Sword of the Human Sovereign wasn¡¯t considered a Peerless Godly Weapon in the beginning. But as the Human tribe, as well as other beings that had been oppressed, continued to polish it with an unwavering belief, and various Monster Kings, Monster Gods, and evil spirit saints were in by the sword, we blood-dyed the sword body a crimson red. Only then did it slowly improve and finally reached the apex together with Human Sovereign!¡±

    He brought Meng Qi towards the jade-colored steps as he exined. When they were near it, he suddenly drew a sharp breath. ¡°Saint Emperor has been here before, as has Demonic Buddha.¡±

    Meng Qi could not sense anything, and thus had no choice but to believe Gao Lan¡¯s words.

    Saint Emperor Qi was a powerful individual from the Human tribe who seeded the throne after Human Sovereign had passed away. Later generationsmented that he was not inferior to the Medicine Buddha who had yet to attain Nirvana then. However, for him to have made it this far, he had probablyrgely relied on skills and corresponding treasures.

    As for Demonic Buddha, he could provoke the presence of Siddhartha Gautama. His reputation was most definitely deserving!

    ¡°It seems that Demonic Buddha didn¡¯t obtain any gains after entering the ce, so he tried to destroy Dragon tform in a fit of rage.¡± Meng Qi surmised.

    Gao Lan clucked his tongue loudly. ¡°Perhaps he tried to force out Sword of the Human Sovereign but failed. That caused Dragon tform to disappear and go into hiding instead, and was never seen again until near the end of the Kang dynasty.¡±

    He stared at the jade-colored steps and his face darkened. ¡°Rumor has it that there¡¯s a Real Dragon of the Fire Property and an ancient Golden Crow hidden in the depths of these mes. It¡¯s exceedingly dangerous. You wait here for me while I explore a little deeper.¡±

    Meng Qi was still an ordinary person, so he indeed did not have the courage to incur the wrath of mystical beings. He simply agreed to Gao Lan¡¯s suggestion and searched the area near the jade-colored steps to see if he could get any other gains.

    Gao Lan stepped onto the stairs and slowly advanced. As he walked deeper and deeper, Meng Qi realized that his figure began to sway as if it were an illusion. The phenomenon seemed to be a result of the extremely high temperature of the fire.

    When Gao Lan had crossed about half the distance, white puffs of smoke began circling around him and he felt like tens of thousands of fires had been lit inside him. The overwhelming heat forced him to stop moving forward. Instead, he sat down cross-legged with the True Emperor Seal in his hand and closed his eyes. As he calmed his soul, he activated a treasure and used the breath it contained and his own skills as bait to lure out the Sword of the Human Sovereign.

    Since many people had arrived before Meng Qi, most of the items outside the jade-colored steps had been swept clean. He had no choice but to direct his attention at the strange grey stones instead.

    ¡°They remain unscathed despite the raging sea of fire¡­ They¡¯re definitely no ordinary objects¡­¡± Meng Qi cared about his image, so he first checked what Gao Lan was doing before he took any further action. When he saw that the man was entirely focused on seeking out the Sword, he hurriedly squatted down and began trying to retrieve some of the stone. He cleaved it with his palm, dug at it with his fingers, and hacked it with his saber until a tiny piece of rock fell off after a disproportional amount of painstaking effort.

    ¡°Extraordinary indeed¡­ When I¡¯ve reached the Exterior level, I¡¯lle back with Old Zhao the Fifth! I don¡¯t believe we won¡¯t be able to take one of them away with us!¡± He could onlyfort himself as such as he sat down cross-legged and harmonized his Qi-cirction to recover his strength.

    After some time, Gao Lan¡¯s dejected cries shattered the peace and quiet. ¡°Could it be that I¡¯m not the fated Master of the Sword of the Human Sovereign?¡±

    He had been trying hard for so long, but the sea of fire had not responded at all, looking no different from when they had first entered the ce.

    It seemed like he had thought it would be an easy feat¡­ Meng Qi wiped some imaginary cold sweat from his forehead.

    Gao Lan was an unusual character to him. Unlike other masters who ever so carefully concealed their emotions and were shrewd and deep, he showed all feelings in his face and was wild like a child.

    ¡°Hm, maybe my condition today isn¡¯t that great. I¡¯ll try again tomorrow.¡± Gao Lan had already convinced himself and was heading down the jade-colored steps.

    Right when he was about to reach the bottom, he suddenly squatted down and reached into the mes, pulling out two items. One of them was long and narrow like a strip, while the other was lumpy. Both of them were a metallic ck and appeared to be failures that had been discarded.

    ¡°Darn! And I was even ted for a moment, thinking that the Sword of the Human Sovereign hade to me!¡± Gao Lan¡¯s disappointment was written all over his face.

    Meng Qi was afraid that he would lose control and go crazy, and quickly said, ¡°How bad can it be if it appears in Dragon tform? Brother Gao, look at how they haven¡¯t melted despite being in the fire. How can they be mere ordinary objects?¡±

    Gao Lan took a deep breath and replied, ¡°You¡¯re right. Since I found it by coincidence, it¡¯s also a sign. Maybe it contains clues about the Sword of the Human Sovereign.¡±

    ¡°It?¡± Meng Qi parroted, doubtful.

    Gao Lan pointed at the strip-like item, ¡°It.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t perceive any clues on it, so it¡¯s strange.¡±

    ¡°This should¡¯ve been some leftover material from when they cast the Sword of the Human Sovereign. You can take it as a reward for lending me the True Emperor Seal, Brother.¡± Gao Lan tossed the lumpy metal piece to Meng Qi in a generous and carefree manner.

    Meng Qi reached out to catch it. It was very heavy. A small lump like it was more than twice the weight of Heaven Inflicted Pain!

    ¡°Leftover material¡­ Not bad, I suppose!¡± The unexpected fortune delighted Meng Qi very much.

    After tucking away the metal lump, he saw Gao Lan intending to leave and whispered, ¡°Brother Gao, do we return tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°Yep!¡± Gao Lan hugged the metal strip and nodded forcefully.

 Chapter 424: Two Drunkards

    <h4>Chapter 424: Two Drunkards</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    With Gao Lan around, their exit was just as smooth as their entry had been. The two of them crossed the Human Emperor¡¯s Ancient Path and the front hall, and were out of the secret location in no time.

    ¡°Come, let¡¯s go grab a drink!¡± Light had barely begun reflecting off the water again when Gao Lan¡¯s voice sounded in Meng Qi¡¯s mind. The whole world immediately began to spin, turning everything into an indistinguishable blur.

    By the time he had regained his sense of the outer world, he realized he was already standing in an abandonedpound. The neglected house had not been repaired in many years and its pirs and roof beams were a mess of cobwebs. Since it was wintertime, there were not many weeds around.

    They had spent much time in Dragon tform, so night had already fallen.

    ¡°And this is?¡± Meng Qi fixed his eyes on Gao Lan with a questioning look.

    Gao Lan casually ripped some cobwebs away as he ascended the stairs and sat cross-legged against a pir. Then he pulled out several jugs of wine and delicacies like beef and other things out of nowhere, as if he were performing magic tricks. ¡°I don¡¯t know which part of River East we¡¯re in either, in any case it¡¯s far from Dragon tform! Your little wife has probably spread the news about it so that ce is now the center of public criticism. There¡¯s no way we can drink in peace there!¡±

    ¡°Little wife¡­¡± The corner of Meng Qi¡¯s eye twitched a little. He sat down opposite Gao Lan, unsealed one of the wine jugs and was instantly hit with a rich aroma.

    The mere scent of it made all of Meng Qi¡¯s pores open. It was both rxing and slightly intoxicating.

    He knew that Gao Lan had produced the wine from something simr to the Space Ring, but remained unsuspicious of what he had said earlier about having nothing valuable on him because he had left home in a rush. His ludacris personality also made it even more believable that he would bring only wine and food, and not any valuable items.

    ¡°This wine is called Drunken Immortal. There aren¡¯t many wines left that can make me tipsy.¡± Gao Lan put on the expression of a lonely master.

    Even at Meng Qi¡¯s level, it was hard for him to get drunk. Even if he did not rely on his genuine Qi to expel the tipsiness, his strong body was more than enough to prevent him from bing inebriated. He chuckled at Gao Lan¡¯s words. ¡°Haha, alcohol is not the reason why we¡¯re drunk!¡±

    ¡°Well said, alcohol isn¡¯t the reason why we¡¯re drunk! Let¡¯s toast!¡± Gao Lan raised the jug of wine before him and gulped several mouthfuls down.

    Meng Qi followed in his steps and lifted his jug of wine. The golden liquid shone like amber as it caught the sunlight at an angle. He could feel the tipsiness taking over his body even before he had tasted the wine.

    A refreshing sweet taste flowed down his throat and into his stomach. Then, as if a volcano had erupted, a fiery heat exploded and spread towards every part of his body. It burned away the secreted blood and internal injuries as well, leaving him with an intense yet rejuvenating sensation.

    The influence of the alcohol kicked in and Meng Qi¡¯s face rapidly flushed bright red. He was already mildly tipsy. ¡°Excellent wine!¡±

    Gao Lan swallowed another few more mouthfuls and chewed on some beef. With a bit of a slur in his speech he said, ¡°For the past few years, I¡¯ve been heavily ridiculed and insulted. It¡¯s all thanks to Drunken Immortal that I managed to pull through and make it to ¡®dawn¡¯.¡±

    ¡°Brother Gao, a toast to you! I wish you all the best in freeing yourself from those troubling circumstances!¡± Meng Qi hoisted the wine jug into the air. ¡°After today, people will only know of Gao Lan, and not Evil Master.¡±

    Gao Lan guffawed at Meng Qi¡¯s blessings. He was very satisfied with them and downed another few mouths of wine. Then he smacked his lips and eximed, ¡°If I had a choice, I¡¯d rather Han Guang be alright. He can only die after I¡¯ve had a battle with him!¡±

    ¡°Brother, don¡¯t you find it strange that I¡¯ve been consideredparable to Han Guang for so many years but we¡¯ve never had a match?¡±

    Meng Qi, who had always been interested in Jianghu anecdotes, eximed in surprise, ¡°Brother Gao, you¡¯ve been on par with him for so many years but you¡¯ve never had the chance to meet him?¡±

    If it were him, had there really been such an opponent said to be a peerless hero like him, he would definitely have gone to meet him no matter what stood in his way!

    ¡°I have gone down to the North to find him a couple of times, but he¡¯s from the Nine Evil Paths and is very sneaky with his tracks. I was never able to meet him. And then, and then¡­¡± Gao Lan suddenly seemed to go into a trance.

    He raised the wine jug and took a swig from it before changing the topic. ¡°Brother, is that Luo Denomination woman your wife?¡±

    ¡°Brother Gao, you are mistaken¡­¡± Meng Qi was about to exin when Gao Lan cut in with a shake of his head. ¡°Luo Denomination¡¯s demoness is very strange and you never know what she¡¯s thinking. She is admittedly seductive, but if you marry her, you might not be able to tame her. She¡¯s no good, and do you have any other close female friends?¡±

    ¡°No, no, I don¡¯t.¡± Meng Qi hurriedly denied it.

    Gao Lan¡¯s eyes grew wide. ¡°You¡¯re among the top few on the Ranking List of Young Masters, uh, probably, aren¡¯t you? How could you not have a few close female friends?¡±

    He had been detained for several years and had only recently managed to somehow remove himself from the difficult situation. As such, he knew nothing about the current Ranking List of Young Masters. However, given his level of cultivation, he could roughly estimate Meng Qi¡¯s strength just by looking at him, and he could tell that Meng Qi was among the top few ranks on the list.

    ¡°There really isn¡¯t. I¡¯m a very serious person who is brave, heroic,passionate¡­¡± Drunken Immortal was potent indeed, for Meng Qi had already had a bit too much to drink. ¡°It¡¯s just that two of my sworn buddies who¡¯ve risked their lives together with me are females.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s okay too. Let¡¯s hear it.¡± Gao Lan¡¯s speech was increasingly unclear.

    ¡°One of them is the legal wife¡¯s daughter of one of the best aristocratic families. She has both beauty and talent, and appears cold on the outside but is actually very yful¡­¡± Meng Qi rambled as he held the wine jug.

    Gao Lan clicked his tongue in disapproval. ¡°Top-notch aristocratic families have the most rules, and I know that much better than you do. If you marry her, haha, you¡¯ll really get it. She¡¯s no good either. How about the other one?¡±

    ¡°The other one¡¯s the heir of a mainstream martial arts sect. She¡¯s brimming with talent and shines brightly. She keeps swordwill in her heart, and acts decisively. She is always cheerful and generous¡­¡± Meng Qi grabbed a piece of beef jerky to stuff in his mouth.

    Meanwhile, Gao Lan had already emptied one of the wine jugs. ¡°Sounds like someone who¡¯s persistent about Kung Fu. She¡¯s more like a martial artspanion than a lover. This one¡¯s no good either.¡±

    After three consecutive dismissals, Meng Qi could not help but feel a little frustrated. ¡°Who are you to talk about my friends in that way?¡±

    ¡°Brother Gao, you keep saying none of them are good. I¡¯m afraid you might already have an ideal type in your heart,¡± retorted Meng Qi.

    Gao Lan pped the side of the wine jug and cried, ¡°Of course!¡±

    ¡°She is even more beautiful than fairies, noble but not arrogant, and treats everyone equally with apassionate heart. She also has a childish temper, asionally grumbling coquettishly and often doing things that leave one unsure of whether tough or cry. She looks like someone who can¡¯t handle any hardships, but despite all the difficulties and suffering she¡¯s been put through. I¡¯ve never heard her utter a single word ofint¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­I was the one who hurt her¡­¡±

    As he spoke, Gao Lan¡¯s facial muscles began to contort and the rims of his eyes turned red. He seemed to be on the verge of bursting into tears.

    Meng Qi, who was not that drunk, was about to offer some words offort when Gao Lan gulped down some wine in an almost deranged manner. ¡°Men don¡¯t cry, they bleed!¡±

    He mmed the wine jug down and inhaled. ¡°But, they can sing wildly instead of crying!¡±

    pping the floor, he belted out in a rough voice,

    ¡°Life goes by like a butterfly in a dream, but when one looks back he is filled with deep emotion.¡±

    ¡°Springes today, and the flowers wilt tomorrow. Quickly drink up before the lights go outte at night.¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°Life is short, just like how there¡¯s a limit to how much one can drink. How many Double Ninth Festivals can one celebrate in his life?¡±

    He was singing ¡°Autumn Thoughts¡±, a song that Meng Qi had heard of in his previous life. It was considered a part of Yuan operas. Although Gao Lan¡¯s singing was mediocre, there was a lot of sincere emotion and depth to it. Meng Qi could hear Gao Lan¡¯s sadness and pain flowing out of the words, and his husky voice only made the autumn wind seem even harsher. The forlorn autumn feeling made one want to p along to the beat and sing his sorrows, perhaps thinking about his hometown or someone from his past.

    Meng Qi would never get to meet his family and friends from his previous life again, and he could be separated from his close friends in his current life by death. Affected by Gao Lan¡¯s emotional singing fraught with agony as well as the alcohol, Meng Qi pped along to the beat as he lifted the wine jug to his lips.

    Gao Lan slowly got to his feet and stumbled outside holding on to his jug of wine. Then, he began bursting into song again as he gulped down more wine and pointed at the brightly lit half moon in the night sky.

    ¡°¡­I fear loneliness but dusk suddenly falls, I have not done anything yet my soul is weary, fresh tearstains mask old ones, and a broken heart recalls another¡­¡±

    The song was supposed to take on the tone of mncholic brooding, but Gao Lan sounded more like a howling wolf, intensifying the feeling of heartache.

    Meng Qi was deeply intoxicated and full of sadness thanks to Gao Lan¡¯s singing. He rose from the floor as well and staggered to where Gao Lan was, and released all his emotions into his song,

    ¡°¡­I fear loneliness but dusk suddenly falls¡­a broken heart recalls another!¡±

    The two of them sang and drank, and drank and sang. They lumbered out of thepound and copsed against a wall in the alley.

    There was an inn nearby and its second and third floors werepletely booked. In one of the rooms was a clean and fair-skinned youngdy with well-proportioned features who was anxiously staring at her father. The maid beside her was trembling in trepidation as she stood absolutely still, afraid to do anything.

    ¡°¡­I fear loneliness but dusk suddenly falls¡­a broken heart recalls another¡­¡± Rough but sorrowful muddled voices cut through the tension all of a sudden, causing the middle-aged man who had been pacing back and forth with his hands behind his back to slightly furrow his eyebrows.

    The youngdy turned around and motioned at the maid to open the window and check out what was happening below.

    Upon reaching the window, the maid poked her head out and looked in the direction of the noise. ¡°Miss, two drunkards are wailing downstairs.¡±

    ¡°Two drunkards?¡± The youngdy¡¯s curiosity was piqued. She looked over, only to see two figures slumped against the wall in the mouth of the left alley. One of them had a face so densely covered in facial hair that she could not tell his age, while the other person appeared like a young man. Several jugs of wine were syed before them, and they belted out that same song from time to time in a state of madness.

    ¡°Miss, shall I go down and remind them to keep quiet lest they disturb the peaceful night?¡± The maid gingerly proposed.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± The one who replied was the middle-aged man instead. ¡°Take it from this dying man. What¡¯s the point of caring about those kinds of things?¡±

    ¡°Father¡­¡± The youngdy was choking back sobs.

    The middle-aged man sighed heavily. ¡°I was the one who provoked such a powerful enemy. If I give them my life, you and your mother won¡¯t be implicated. After tonight, go to Luoyang with your mother and stay with your aunt. She¡¯ll still be willing to take you in for my sake¡­¡±

    ¡°How powerful are they? Are they better than Six Fan School?¡± The youngdy¡¯s hands were clenched into fists.

    With a bitterugh, the middle-aged man replied, ¡°It¡¯s my fault for making a mistake. Even if Six Fan School stepped in, it would be tough for me to escape death. And you and your mother might still be targeted for revenge. There are simply too many possible troubles. I¡¯d rather exchange my life for your peace of mind.¡±

    The youngdy was about to say something when the maid stuttered, ¡°They¡¯ve, they¡¯ve arrived.¡±

    She looked back and spotted a group of people marching over from another street. They were all d in ck robes and appeared demonic. The man leading the pack had an especially terrifying air about him, speaking volumes of his strength.

    ¡°Haha, at least three of them can easily kill me¡­¡± It seemed like the middle-aged man had lost all his strength and was being solely supported by his willpower.

    Fat teardrops rolled down the helpless youngdy¡¯s cheeks.

    ¡°¡­I fear loneliness but dusk suddenly falls¡­a broken heart recalls another¡­¡± The group of men in ck were passing by the mouth of the alley when they suddenly heard the wild singing.

    The leader¡¯s brows were knitted together as he ordered, ¡°Two drunkards, how unlucky. Beat them up and toss them far away lest they see something. If they resist¡­¡±

    He slid his finger across his throat.

    Immediately, a few of his subordinates dashed over and unsheathed their swords, all ready to teach Meng Qi and Gao Lan a lesson.

    Meng Qi stared at them, clearly inebriated. ¡°What, what are you guys doing here?¡±

    ¡°What are we doing here? Ha, we¡¯re here to make sure you guys won¡¯t be able to get drunk for the rest of your lives.¡± One of the underlings had a sinister smile stered across his face.

    At the sight of such a scene, the middle-aged man did not know whether tough or cry. ¡°Those two drunkards really brought it upon themselves¡­¡±

    With tears brimming in her eyes, the youngdy nced over. Out of the blue, a sh of knife energy sliced through the darkness, producing a silvery-white light that spread out like a dragon.

    By the time the light had dispersed, there was a pile of corpses on the ground, including the leader of the group who had been standing a few feet away. Only the drunkard wielding the saber teetered backward.

    ¡°Br-Brother Gao, why, why did their genuine Qi suddenly disappear?¡± That had been one of Meng Qi¡¯s heartiest ughters. With only a single stroke, he had wiped out the entire group of men.

    Gao Lan loudly chuckled. ¡°Heavens¡¯ Fist¡­ If I don¡¯t want them to have any Qi, then they shall never have any!¡±

    ¡°Excellent, excellent fist style¡­¡± Meng Qi¡¯s high-minded attitude came over him and he gulped another mouth of wine down. ¡°Let¡¯s change the song. There¡¯s, there¡¯s no point in being sad and dreary all the time. Jiang-Jianghu people should have lofty sentiments!¡±

    He belted out a rhythm as he sang, ¡°The oceanughs, while waves surge upon both shores¡­¡±

    Gao Lan listened, and though he found Meng Qi¡¯s tune a little unusual, he was even more intrigued and continued, ¡°¡­when the waves grow old, the mortal world still goes on¡­¡±

    ¡°The clear windsugh¡­¡± Their singing traveled all the way to the room, startling the middle-aged man and the youngdy out of their daze.

    ¡°Father, shall we go, go and thank them?¡± The youngdy asked rather nkly.

    The middle-aged man exhaled. ¡°No. These are extraordinary masters who treat the mortal world as their yground. They hate being told such things.¡±

    ¡°Themonfolkugh¡­¡± Meng Qi and Gao Lan finished the final verse together. They felt so carefree and on top of the world as their eyes met and they grinned at each other.

    Gao Lan pped his thigh and eximed, ¡°Brother, it¡¯s, it¡¯s been such a long time since I¡¯ve gotten along so well with a friend! Let¡¯s be sworn brothers! Come, let¡¯s be sworn brothers!¡±

    ¡°S-sure.¡± Meng Qi was struggling to hold his eyes open. He no longer knew what he was doing anymore.

 Chapter 425: Vajra Seal

    <h4>Chapter 425: Vajra Seal</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Meng Qi was basked in the warm early morning sunlight when a gust of wind reminded him of the winter¡¯s bitter coldness. Blearily blinking, he slowly roused from his sleep, and then suddenly leaped up,pletely awake.

    He had actually gotten drunk! Really drunk!

    He really should not havemitted such a blunder. Even if he had Gao Lan, who seemed to be on the Dharmakaya level, next to him, he should not have allowed himself to be utterly inebriated! Jianghu was a dangerous ce. He should have been at least partially sober even if he were drinking!

    However, ¡®Drunken Immortal¡¯ was indeed extraordinary. Not only did he not suffer from a hangover after waking up, his mind felt sharper and energy seemed to be coursing through his veins. The aftereffects of using the Sacrifice Form even after consuming the Recover Pill hadpletely vanished¡­

    Meng Qi checked his belongings and was relieved that nothing was missing. He turned to scan his surroundings and realized that the two of them had somehow returned to the dpidated house at some point in time. Gao Lan was slumped against a pir in the corridor, loudly snoring in his sleep while tightly hugging the ¡°metal strip¡± and an empty wine jug.

    ¡°Brother Gao, Brother Gao¡­¡± Meng Qi tried to wake the man up.

    Gao Lan shook his head and slowly opened his eyes. ¡°What do you mean, ¡®Brother Gao¡¯? We¡¯ve already sworn brothers, so just call me ¡®Big Brother¡¯!¡±

    ¡°Sworn brothers?¡± Meng Qi was baffled.

    Gao Lan chuckled. ¡°Third brother, you¡¯re such a lightweight. I can¡¯t believe you forgot how we cut off the chicken¡¯s headst night and burnt yellow papers to be sworn brothers!¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Meng Qi gaped at Gao Lan, wide-eyed. He scanned his surroundings and noticed the ashes of some burnt yellow papers as well as a decapitated rooster in the corner.

    ¡°Where the hell did theye from!¡±

    ¡°You endured all kinds of verbal abuse to disturb many families before purchasing them¡­¡± Gao Lan was guffawing, evidently highly amused by the matter.

    ¡°What the hell! I don¡¯t remember a single thing¡­¡± In the midst of his confusion, Meng Qi strengthened his resolve to abstain from alcohol henceforth. ¡°Hold on, Big Brother, why am I the third brother?¡±

    ¡°Who else was there? Who else had made the oath as well?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know either. You were the one who said that ¡®Second Brother¡¯ didn¡¯t have a nice ring to it and insisted on doing it in threes. I don¡¯t mind small details like that, so don¡¯t worry,¡± replied an indifferent Gao Lan while waving hisrge hand in the air.

    ¡°It seems that even when we¡¯re dead drunk, we know how to lean towards the ¡®beneficial¡¯ stuff¡­¡± Meng Qi gently nodded and inwardly praised himself. Then it suddenly struck him that since he had be sworn brothers with Gao Lan, how were they going to settle their order of seniority?

    However, he was not one to fixate on such issues. After contemting it for a moment out of fun and amusement, he changed the topic and asked, ¡°Big Brother, shall we go to Dragon tform again?¡±

    Gao Lan set the wine jug down and shook his head. ¡°No, no, we¡¯re not going back anymore. I carefully thought about it after waking up. If I tried my hardest yesterday and nothing happened, there wouldn¡¯t be a difference no matter how many times I go there. Since I¡¯ve obtained this strange ¡®metal strip¡¯, I¡¯ll calmly ponder it and see if I can discover any clues. Hehe, just as well, we¡¯ll be avoiding the other greedy fellows there. They aren¡¯t in possession of the True Emperor Seal anyway, so they won¡¯t be able to arouse the Sword of the Human Sovereign¡¯s breath anyway. I really do have great foresight, devising such a brilliant n that kills two birds with one stone¡­¡±

    His quick-wittedness had touched him yet again.

    He was indeed unafraid of the other people hunting for the Sword, but Southern Jin still had some Dharmakaya masters. Luo Denomination¡¯s Dharma King was one of them, and if the few major sects and aristocratic families trooped over with their divine weapons, their advantage in terms of numbers would be frustrating as well.

    ¡°That works too.¡± Meng Qi was unaffected apart from a slight hint of disappointment at first. ¡°I¡¯m nning to find a ce to quietly cultivate and turn my experiences and gains thus far into strength.¡±

    ¡°Big Brother, I have already promised to sell my friend the True Emperor Seal. If you still require it in future, I¡¯ll help you borrow it from him.¡± Meng Qi¡¯s next mission was nine months from his previous one. Two months had already passed since then, so Meng Qi was worried that Gao Lan might not have found any clues by the time his next task began. That would dy his ns of exchanging the Seal with Zhao Heng. It was not good to get entangled with preordained fate for too long, and thus Meng Qi intentionally gave Gao Lan a reminder.

    Gao Lan generously replied, ¡°Third Brother, you want it but fear karma. Don¡¯t worry and just sell it. I¡¯ll probably use it one more time at most. It shouldn¡¯t be too much of an issue to borrow it.¡±

    ¡°You make it sound like you¡¯re the real owner of the True Emperor Seal¡­¡± Meng Qi internally criticized.

    Gao Lan continued, ¡°You want to quietly cultivate and I want to ponder over the metal strip. It¡¯s just nice that we¡¯re together.¡±

    He was very energized, what with his two eyes shining and an expression that seemed to be tantly inviting Meng Qi to ask him for advice.

    ¡°Great! Big Brother, you excel in martial arts, so please do give me some pointers.¡± Meng Qi looked at Gao Lan with equally sparkling eyes. He was naturally not going to give up such an opportunity.

    Gao Lan let out a hearty chortle in delight.

    ¡­

    More than half a yearter, at a riversidepound in a small city.

    Gao Lan hugged the worn-out ¡®metal strip¡± and tried tomunicate with it in some odd manner. He resembled a madman with his messy hair and a face practically drowning in his overgrown beard.

    Inside the room, Meng Qi was sleeping in a bizarre position. His knees were hugged to his chest, rounding himself into a ball.

    Still as a Luohan statue, a dark gold glow slowly appeared around his body and grew increasingly brighter. His genuine Qi began flowing and his anterior Yin aperture point and other rted aperture points linked together. It was deep and deathly quiet, as if he had reached the end of a cycle or the end of life itself.

    Naturally, genuine Qi started pouring in like surging waves effortlessly engulfing the shore. His anterior Yin aperture was opened!

    Meng Qi had broken free of his physical body and also practiced the ¡°Muscle-bone Strengthening Scripture¡±. Given that sufficient time had passed as well, opening his nine apertures was a smooth sess!

    All of a sudden, the filth in his body snapped and went wild, rushing towards his anterior Yin aperture point where it belonged. His entire body felt like it had purged all the foulness within and gave off a clean, crystal-clear feeling.

    When something entered, something else would have to be expelled, and when there was growth and development, there would be decline. With these five elements, his mind and soul were ready. Meng Qi had never experienced such a sensation where he truly felt like his body was a part of heaven and earth, a heaven and earth that circted between each other, and a heaven and earth with a special ¡°scenery¡±!

    It was just that entering and exiting such a world was still reliant on the outside world. He had not yet attained true detachment!

    The various aperture points popped open as the cyclepleted itself. Genuine Qi flowed out and solidified into a gaseous wall around Meng Qi¡¯s body. It was a wall tightly pressed against his skin, and was none other than Protective Upstanding Qi!

    With it, Meng Qi had finally mastered the Immortal Pressing Art. His ability to counter force using borrowed force had reached a new height!

    It seamlessly merged into his flesh and became a part of the dark gold glow, strengthening its protective capability by leaps and bounds.

    The dark gold glow was bright but not blinding. The seventh stage of Golden Bell Shield had been consummated and had now reached the first Order!

    However, his genuine Qi was still operating. The dark gold glow turned into a faint golden that exuded solemness and tranquility.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    An illusory cry rang out and Meng Qi¡¯s nine apertures burst open again. Eight Nine Mysteries caught up to Golden Bell Shield at longst.

    Meng Qi¡¯s opened his eyes. Countless specks of light appeared and randomlybined in constantly changing patterns in a dazzling disy.

    He closed his eyes again and his eyelids glowed a faint golden, holy and dignified. From that day onwards, his Eye aperture was no longer his weak point!

    The clear faint golden flowed and the protective genuine Qi was invisible but powerful. Meng Qi had finally opened his nine apertures. The only thing between him and breaking the barrier between heaven and man was the Hidden Latch.

    Exhaling, the faint golden faded and Meng Qi¡¯s aura was drawn back into his body. He appeared just like the average person, but his eyes held a deep gaze that seemed to suck people in.

    Since Eight Nine Mysteries had reached such a level, as long as his opponents did not attack his weak point and did not possess any Precious Weapon or had attained Oneness of Heaven and Men, their blows might not even leave a scratch, much less harm on him!

    The daylight filtering into the house made the dust flying all around visible. When they fell onto Meng Qi, they involuntarily bounced off him, while Meng Qi¡¯s inner force remainedpletely normal, as was his Protective Upstanding Qi.

    His control was already near the Half-step level. It had already surpassed the stage of ¡°impable control¡± to be ¡°spotless¡±!

    ¡°I can finally start working on perfecting Eight Nine Mysteries¡¯ Primal Aperture at Mid-brows¡¯.¡± Meng Qi thought to himself, feeling good about it. He had benefitted from Transformation Strategy, the Immortal Pressing Art and Supernatural Power of Shaking Heaven and Hitting Earth, and his mental strength had always been much better than those on the same level as him. As such, he could continuously execute Exterior-level killer moves. However, they had not been cultivated through official means, either arising from shortcuts or through applications and were therefore special. On the other hand, Eight Nine Mysteries was a Peerless Godly Kung Fu. The corresponding Dharma ess of the enlighten the Apertures was far superior to his peers¡¯ in terms of itspactness and unlocking of the Hidden Latch. His Vital Spirit would reach new heights.

    ¡°At that time, Supernatural Power of Shaking Heaven and Hitting Earth will improve even further and be nearpletion¡­¡± Meng Qi sat cross-legged as he thought about the possibilities the distant future held.

    In that half a year, Gao Lan had been focussed on cracking the metal strip¡¯s code. He seemed to bepletely uninterested in anything else, apart from when Meng Qi took the initiative to ask him for advice. That allowed Meng Qi to find a separate discreet location to practice the ¡°Tri-gem Wish Fist¡± and other types of Heavenly Primogenitor Kung Fu. In addition, owing to Gao Lan¡¯s pointers and corrections, he saved himself a lot of time and energy and was able to convert the experiences and gains he had umted into strength. He had achieved total mastery of his desmanship and sword art, and now vaguely resembled a Great Master who had established his own sect.

    Of course, that excluded ¡°The Buddha¡¯s Palm¡±, although Meng Qi had recently drawn some insights about its first set of skills, bringing its strength to be on par with the Exterior level.

    While it was not powerful enough, it was still a positive aspect.

    At the thought of that, Meng Qi¡¯s right thumb folded between his middle and ring finger, and then he folded all four fingers down into an odd-looking fist. He punched the air. It was heavy and carried tremendous momentum, the dark gold glow giving off a clear and bright shine. It appeared extremely strong and fierce as if it were capable of sting a hole right through a mountain.

    Then, he unclenched his right fist and flicked his index finger outwards as it was surrounded by the dark gold glow. Using the strength of his physical body, he began inscribing words on the ground covered in bluestone bs.

    ¡°Why is the Buddhism kung fu I¡¯veprehended rted to Vajra¡­¡± Meng Qi fell into deep thought. There was no way he was going to admit that it was the fighting style he was the best at.

    That particr skill had been derived from Vajra and could be used with the fist, palm, and finger. Thus, Meng Qi decided to call it ¡°Vajra Seal¡±.

    ¡°Forget it, such a pointless question isn¡¯t worth my time. I better work on my Primal aperture and try to achieve the Heaven and Man Connection as soon as possible, so that I¡¯ll have sufficient time to seek out my martial arts path and truly attain Oneness of Heaven and Men.¡± Meng Qi was about to get up when the world around him went dark and the scenery had changed.

    Gao Lan, who had been pouring all his concentration and energy into the ¡°metal strip¡±, suddenly spun around, a hint of suspicion in his eyes.

    ¡­

    Mystical puffs of air circled the area and there was a dense mist hanging mid-air. With a start, Meng Qi realized that he was back in Samsara Square. The familiar yet distasteful voice of the Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms rang out:

    ¡°Before the actual Samsara task, you must guide the neers. For every surviving neer, you will be rewarded with 50 Karma points.¡±

    ¡°After guiding them through you may build a rtionship between the neer and your team through ¡®written correspondence¡¯. If they pass the Death Task in the future while your own team has yet to pass the second Death Task, they will directly join your team.¡±

    ¡°Warnings: One, you cannot intentionally harm others. Two, you cannotplete the task on their behalf. Three, you cannot donate Karma points to them. Four, you cannot plunder scripts or items. If the following rules are broken, your most valuable possession will be removed from you.¡±

    ¡°So after we¡¯ve passed the death task, the model for guiding neers changed into something like this¡­¡± Meng Qi mused to himself as he took in his surroundings.

 Chapter 426: Newcomers

    <h4>Chapter 426: Neers</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Samsara Square was eerily quiet and empty. Only the sculptures of mythical creatures and beasts could vaguely be seen through the mist at the edge. Jiang Zhiwei and the others had yet to arrive, causing Meng Qi to suspect that their neer tasks were all different.

    All of a sudden, a bright ray of sunlight appeared before him and an unsophisticated-looking ring dropped onto the floor.

    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Meng Qi made a grabbing motion with his right hand and the force generated pulled the ring over into his palm. It was a metallic ck with no patterns. However, it was dark and deep behind its crude and simple appearance, making one feel his gaze was being sucked into it.

    ¡°A courtyard thousands of miles away is but a shadow shing by¡­¡± Meng Qi read the words inscribed on the ring and suddenly understood the cause-and-effect nature. The ring had to be a reward from Yun Zhongzi forpleting the mission he had set¨C a Space Ring. ¡°It seems that The Immortals¡¯ jade pir is indeed the same as a clone of the Dominator. As long as an object is ced inside it and an owner is specified, it¡¯ll appear directly in the square once I¡¯ve entered Samsara.¡±

    He projected his will outwards and recited the words while dripping a drop of blood on the ring in recement of the standard manner of marking it as his own. Then, he activated the Space Ring.

    Compared to the one he had obtained from Dongyang Vi, this Space Ring had a storage space almost several timesrger. He could keep many more itemspared to before. It made him truly admire Yun Zhongzi¡¯s crafting talent.

    In the Space Ring, there was a letter written by Yun Zhongzi expressing his thanks to ¡°Heavenly Primogenitor¡± for finding Jin Li¡¯s whereabouts. He also mentioned that he had previously encountered the demonic cult from the main world during a Samsara task. They apparently had secret techniques enabling them topletely seal their Demon Odor. Unless one was several times more powerful and intentionally attempted to size them up, noticing their demon descent would not be possible. He warned Meng Qi to be careful of it, lest he unknowingly be harmed by the demonic cult.

    ¡°The Shen family seems to possess such a secret technique¡­¡± Meng Qi furrowed his brows as he contemted this and headed over to the Central Light Pir. He ced the True Emperor Seal and Iron Lump in it for the Dominator to appraise.

    ¡°True Emperor Seal, a human treasure¡­ scarce, of the Exterior level. It contains the breath of Sword of the Human Sovereign and can improve the Destined Ruler and increase one¡¯s fortune. It is alsorgely beneficial to human martial art skills¡­ It is worth 5,000 Karma points. Since this item does not exist in the Exchange List, there will be no reductions if it is exchanged for Karma points¡­¡±

    ¡°Leftover material from the Sword of the Human Sovereign, containing scraps of White Pure Gold, essence of Heptaureate, metal from stars, Ninth Pce Heavenly Gold, and other materials melded together in Dragon tform¡¯s fire. It is top-grade material for refining or strengthening Precious Weapons, worth 3,500 Karma points.¡±

    ¡°The True Emperor Seal is really worth quite a lot¡­¡± Meng Qi grit his teeth at the painful thought of losing half of its benefits. However, it did make sense since karma secret techniques had always been highly-valued, and Sikong Tu¡¯s was probably at least near 2,000 Karma points. On top of that, he would be able to bnce it out with Karma Fruit¡¯s benefits. He could not sell it to Old Zhao the Fifth at its original price anyway; he would have to cut it down to 80 or 90 percent.

    Whereas the Iron Lump had put Meng Qi into a predicament. ¡°Should I exchange it for Karma points, or use it to strengthen Heaven Inflicted Pain or Flowing Fire?¡±

    His base was Eight Nine Mysteries and weapons were just additional essories nowhere near Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s level of swordsmanship. Changing to his sword or saber was not that big a deal, but training a weapon to the point of familiarity or even tacit understanding required it to be used countless times. Its impact on his strength might not be huge, but it was most definitely present. Hence, unless necessary, Meng Qi would not want to change his weapon, for even the slightest improvement brought about by their mutual understanding could be the difference between life and death for him.

    ¡°Materials are difficult toe by, and I can only sell it to the Dominator for 1,300 Karma points. It¡¯ll be much more worth it if it is adopted to strengthen my Precious Weapon¡­¡± After careful consideration, Meng Qi put his foot down. Since he had the Gist of Trueness impartation of the first form of The Buddha¡¯s Palm, he couldprehend and develop his Kung Fu skills anytime to exchange them for Karma points. With the gains from future missions on top of that, 10,000 Karma points was not that distant a goal.

    However, he currently only had 120 Karma points on him, an insufficient amount to exchange for the materials required to assist the strengthening of his weapon. So, he decided to allow the Dominator to appraise the Vajra Seal he had just developed.

    ¡°Vajra Seal, an Exterior-level technique derived from Vajra¡¯s strength. It eliminates troubles concerning External Devils and is not confined to the fist, palm or finger. It is worth 1,500 Karma points. Since it does not exist on the Exchange List, it can be exchanged at its original value.¡±

    Meng Qi¡¯s lips curled into a smile. He was delighted! As expected, the techniques he had developed himself were not the same; ¡°the Dominator of Samsara in the Six Realms did not have them!¡±

    With that 1,500 Karma points, he would have enough points to strengthen his Precious Weapon.

    However, Meng Qi did not immediately exchange it for Karma points, because there were many different ways in which he could improve his weapons, whether it was Heaven Inflicted Pain or Flowing Fire. The Dominator¡¯s Exchange List contained numerous Weapon-refining Instructions. Even if he limited the main material to Iron Lump, there were still many of them, and different options of refining the weapons required different assisting materials to be exchanged. He had to carefully think it through before taking action.

    Therefore, Meng Qi decided that after the neer-guiding task, he would ask for his team members¡¯ opinions to see what they suggested. He particrly valued Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s input, since she was from Sword Washing Pavilion and regarded the strengthening of weapons with utmost importance. She would have a very deep understanding of it, and would perhaps know of some secret refining methods or could select the option with the most value-for-money. In any case, it was unlikely for the neer mission to be dangerous. He had already been disallowed from fighting, a measure to prevent him from disrupting the difficulty of the level evidently.

    Moreover, as promised, he would first have to ask Jiang Zhiwei and the others whether he should practice Vajra Seal before exchanging it for Karma points.

    Of course, Meng Qi did not have to think very hard to know that they would not have a shred of interest in a Kung Fu skill like that that relied on brute force.

    ¡°Alright, guess I¡¯ll wait for the newbies then.¡± Meng Qi dusted his hands and rxed. He began disguising himself, tucking Heaven Inflicted Pain away into the Space Ring, putting Flowing Fire back into its deep ck scabbard, and putting on a set of white robes¡­

    A whileter, four pirs of light shot down from the air. Thick puffs of fog billowed until they had fully dispersed, revealing two men and two women.

    One of the men was garbed in ck clothes with a long thin sword with a pattern hanging from his waist. He had a long face but seemed to be full of spirit and energy. The other man was wearing in blue robes and appeared to be an average joe. If not for the judge pen in his hand, he could be easily mistaken for an ountant.

    Of the two women, one was in a pale green dress and could only be considered to have delicate features, seemingly from a small family. The other was d in a festive red color, but her appearance was rather frightening. Not only was she fat, she also had a wide forehead and a Yin and Yang face that was partially covered with a red birthmark.

    They all appeared to be rtively young. After they arrived in Samsara Square, the confused expressions on their faces clearly showed that they were at a loss.

    The man in ck clothes and the woman in red with the Yin and Yang face seemed slightly less rmed. After the initial shock, they scanned their surroundings and braced themselves for any sudden attacks.

    ¡°Wee to Samsara of the Six Realms.¡± Out of the blue, there was a cheery voice in their ears.

    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± The four of them looked over, only to see a young man sitting cross-legged before the light pir that seemed to be some kind of holy treasure. He had bright eyes, straight eyebrows that pointed upwards, and a delicate smile was painted across his face. A long sword was bnced across his knees, covered by his white robes. He appeared passive and casual.

    Meng Qi smiled. ¡°I¡¯m your guide.¡±

    Noticing the man in ck¡¯s eyes narrow and his grip on his sword hilt tighten, Meng Qi seemed tough and proceeded. ¡°If it were me, I would be extra careful around someone who was able to bring me here without my knowledge at all. I wouldn¡¯t act rashly and gamble with my life.¡±

    With that, the four neers were visibly shaken up. They stared at one another and refrained from making any careless moves. Finally, the woman in red with the Yin and Yang face spoke up. ¡°Senior, why have you captured and brought us to this ce? You are omnipotent, so why do you disturb us weaklings?¡±

    They were caught in a strange situation, so they did not dare underestimate Meng Qi, despite his youthful appearance.

    ¡°I am also a victim. Let me share my story with you¡­¡± Meng Qi briefly summarized how he had ended up there, mentioning only the important events that had transpired.

    To the four neers, his white robes fluttering in the breeze, the way he spoke with fervor and openness, and his enigmatic smile made his story all the more hard to believe.

    After a while, they regained theirposure, each one sporting different expressions. Some of them had their eyebrows tightly knitted together, and others seemed to be subtly expectant.

    ¡°Senior, you said that as long as we have sufficient Karma points, we will be able to exchange them for any item from the Dominator of Samsara in the Six Realms. Then will it be possible for me to remove this birthmark from my face?¡± The girl in red was the first to raise a question, her breathing slightly rapid.

    Meng Qi smiled and replied, ¡°I can¡¯t be considered your senior, so you may address me as ¡®Sir¡¯. Removing the birthmark from your face won¡¯t cost more than 20 Karma points.¡±

    He had never actually asked about it and was giving an answer off the top of his head, but he believed that it would be around that price.

    The girl in red took a few deep breaths and cupped one hand in the other before her chest. ¡°Thank you, sir.¡±

    Meng Qi gently patted the body of his sword and gave them a carefree smile. ¡°Since you¡¯re alreadyrades, it would be best if you all announced your names and aspirations. That will allow you to advance as a team and go through hardship together. Afterall, who would believe some sneaky fellow hiding things about himself?¡±

    Meng Qi was bing a bit yful, asking the neers to describe their dreams on purpose to see how they would answer.

    The girl in red took the initiative to begin. ¡°I am Yuanyang, from the remote South. I want to remove this birthmark and be a gorgeous beauty, possessing the strength to protect myself so that the people who used to mock me will die of vexation.¡±

    There was a hint of naivety in her voice that revealed her young age.

    ¡°What an amazing aspiration¡­¡± Meng Qi almost burst intoughter. A child¡¯s words really did carry no harm. There was such innocence!

    ¡°I am Min Renlong, a disciple of the Tai Mountain Sect. I have already opened my Eye Apertures and hope to build a reputation for myself in Jianghu.¡± The man in ck robes answered with the most standard dream for anyone in Jianghu.

    ¡°Tai Mountain Sect¡¯s disciple?¡± Besides thedy in red, the other two neers stared at Min Renlong in shock. They had not thought that he was a disciple of a mainstream martial arts sect and were envious of him.

    The Tai Mountain Sect was one of the Six Powerful Societies, and a North Zhou Dynasty mainstream martial arts sect.

    The woman in pale green robes with delicate features was rather reserved. ¡°I am Weng Lingyu, from River East. Ie from a normal family and my father is an escort. I do not wish to marry early and end up being trapped in my little town for the rest of my life.¡±

    Her words were full of anticipation. It was as if the dangers of the Dominator of Samsara in the Six Realms were purely imaginary, while her hopes that had once been dashed were now within reach.

    ¡°I am Wu Xiuxian from the Zhong prefecture. I am the heir of a small sect and wish to try for the position of a Martial Presented Schr and be a Governor Arrester in the future,¡± said the man in blue who was holding the judge pen.

    It seemed as though he was too embarrassed to mention the name of his sect in front of someone from the Tai Mountain sect, since he felt like no one would know it anyway.

    Meng Qi was inwardly chuckling at all of them, but appeared to be calm and at ease listening to them finish their introductions. Then, he slowly rose to his feet and seemed to smile. ¡°As your guide, I will not interfere too much with thepletion of your mission. Therefore please remember to be very cautious. Do not forget about the Jianghu experiences your elders have told you about.¡±

    He remembered how he, Jiang Zhiwei and Qing Jing had messed up during their first mission due to ack of experience. Their carelessness had resulted in one of them suffering an injury and had left another dead. Otherwise, with the strength of a team, not too many of their members should fall.

    As for the four neers, only Min Renlong and Wu Xiuxian had opened their Eye Apertures, while Weng Lingyu and Yuanyang had just achieved advanced Qi-cultivation. That was an aspect that they had to be careful of.

    Just as he finished speaking, their surroundings began to dim. Meng Qi realized that he and the others had appeared in a corner of the lobby of an inn, seated around a table.

    ¡°You may not harm others on purpose¡­¡± Meng Qi mulled over the Dominator¡¯s restriction while casually asking the group, ¡°What is your task?¡±

    The genuine Qi he projected vibrated, keeping his voice close by.

    Yuanyang, Weng Lingyu, and the others had been taken aback by the mysterious change and could not regain theirposure for a moment. Only after some time had passed did Min Renlong answer, ¡°Within seven days, we must assassinate the chieftain of Iron Heart Hall, ¡®Evil-parting Sword¡¯ Fu Cuo.¡±

 Chapter 427: Not Human

    <h4>Chapter 427: Not Human</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    ¡°Assassination?¡± The inexperienced fledglings could hardly believe their ears. From Min Renlong, who came from origins of reputable pedigree, to Yuanyang, who grew up from the wilnds of the South, the notion of taking a life was but a shred of fantasy that once shed through their minds. The revtion of actually carrying out the deed left them slightly trembling as they froze, perplexed, not knowing whether they should be excited or scared. Their quivering gazes fell upon their new guide, Meng Qi.

    The dispiritedziness and the buoyant demeanor of their guide hardly projected any shred of strength despite having a sword at hand. Still, his jovial attitude and warmth swept away all fear and dread that they had about him.

    Meng Qi poured himself a cup of tea. Smiling with eyes that turned into curved slits, he took a sip and surveyed his grasshoppers. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me. I am but a mere guide in your lofty quests. I shall not be involved in the proceedings of your quest. From now on, you will learn to make assessments, devise strategies andplete tasks on your own.¡±

    In the main world, the term ¡°guide¡± came into perception from Buddhism teachings, which told of tales of the Buddha who strove to lead humanity into enlightenment and deliver themselves from the torment of suffering and misery. None of the youngsters had any difficulty understanding Meng Qi¡¯s first advising, save for Yuanyang who took a little longer to dissect his message after listening to his final sentence.

    The skittish novices still nced at each other hesitantly. Being the most eloquent of the four, Yuanyang indignantly expressed, ¡°In the wilnds of the South where Ie from, we first study and understand the habits and dispositions of our prey or enemy, then learn about the surroundings before we team up on a ferocious beast or enemy of opposing tribes. We cannot brashly rush into things.¡±

    Being in close proximity to the boundaries and numerous dealings with people of the Jin Empire, her tribe was familiar with the speech of the locality. Nevertheless, the Dominator of Samsara in the Six Realms who watched over them closely tranted their words into the tongue mostmonly spoken by all.

    ¡°She speaks the truth. We know nothing about the environment here. Everything about the surroundings, the Iron Heart Hall, and the Evil-Parting Sword are foreign to us. Weck even the tiniest bit of knowledge to exploit.¡± Min Renlong voiced his agreement while his eyes studied their situation. By the advice of his elders in the ways of Jianghu, he would search for someone that to have considerable tales or news in this rowdy and bustling saloon.

    He swiftly rose from his chair and began to leave.

    ¡°Young Master Min, where are you going?¡± Weng Lingyu asked nervously.

    A daughter of amon armed-escort, Weng Lingyu had yet to unseal any of her Apertures, nor had she glimpsed the ways or the nature of the world. She would have crumbled in despair if not for the three fellow members of herpany who were equally fresh saplings themselves and the presence of their guide, Meng Qi. Watching Min Renlong rise from his seat greatly unsettled her.

    Min Renlong replied with a little grin, ¡°To procure some information, of course.¡±

    ¡°You are familiar with those who operate around here?¡± the words slipped from Wu Xiuxian¡¯s lips anxiously.

    Meng Qi kept to himself as he observed the youngsters bicker and discuss the n. The unforgettable memories of himself and his team from years before brought a smile to his face as he fiddled with his teacup.

    ¡°Of course not. But you would be amazed by the wonders that money can perform.¡± He confidently replied, patting his bulging pouch.

    ¡°Let us order some food. One should not assassinate on an empty stomach,¡± Meng Qi suddenly interjected.

    Min Renlong nodded silently and turned to look for the tavernkeeper.

    The rest of the team looked at each other hesitantly. A moment of silence ensued before the disciple of the less prominent sect, Wu Xiuxian, asked hastily, ¡°Dear sir, did you mean to say-?¡±

    He unconsciously looked at Meng Qi.

    Meng Qi gently nodded in return, gesturing for him to continue.

    ¡°ording to your exnation, dear sir, missions assigned by the Dominator of the Six Realms would hardly be simple, but they would not exceed the limits of our abilities. Discounting the matter of foreign assistance and the currentck of sufficient information, there are ample opportunities to carry out the assassination, providing we y our cards right. Treading dangerously, the repercussions could be deadly and severe. So, Fu Cuo should be slightly stronger than all four of us together. With Young Master Min¡¯s presence, and the Chieftain¡¯s protection detail, our target should be between the levels of the Fourth and Sixth Apertures.¡±

    Meng Qi was slightly impressed by his deductions. Being able to enlighten and unseal his first Aperture before the age of twenty, Wu Xiuxian would surely be the apple of the elders¡¯ eyes despite being under the tutge of a less prominent school. His teachers and elders would have showered him with much attention and guidance to nurture as valuable a talent as he. His urate deductions of the matter at hand seemed to be a testament to that.

    He stole another look at Meng Qi again, seeking approval, as he shyly continued, ¡°Therefore, I would guess that the Elders and Chiefs of the Iron Heart Hall have reached the Seventh and Eighth Apertures at least, or even the Ninth. We shall wait for the results of Young Master Min¡¯s delving to ascertain my assumptions and learn of the Iron Heart Hall¡¯s standing in Jianghu and the size of their organization. But we need not fear since the appearance of foes over the levels of the Sixth Apertures would be rare. The burden should fall on you, dear sir, even if we happen to chance upon one so formidable.¡±

    Meng Qi nodded, still smilingzily. The approval of his assessment indicated that they need not be concerned about the possibility of facing enemies above the Sixth Aperture level.

    ¡°Could it be possible that the Evil-Parting Sword is only the Chieftain in name, despitecking the necessary skills and powers?¡± Weng Lingyu whispered curiously. She had no less experience in witnessing leaders of certain organizations whocked the skills and strength to justify their position and standing.

    ¡°Without a doubt. Despite having skills to be one of the best ten warriors of the tribe, my father was not elected an Elder of the tribe only because he had offended the Chieftain of the tribe.¡± Even Yuanyang enthusiastically joined the discussion.

    Meng Qi watched with interest as the three were filled with renewed confidence and passion. They began to speak at length about the mission while Meng Qi observed from beside. Their lively chatter further coaxed memories of the time he had tried to pretend to be a strategist and lead his team. How bizarre the wheels of Fate were! To think that he was now the very one ahead of his team in direct skirmishes and confrontations!

    Among their bantering, Meng Qi slipped in more advice, ¡°You shall also have to take into ount the exceptional facets of the training and cultivation of the people of this dimension or world. You should not expect the enemies of each realm to practice their martial techniques and skills the same way we do.¡±

    ¡°There are other cultivation methods?¡± Both Weng Lingyu and Wu Xiuxian were startled.

    Yuanyang of the Southern Wilderness nodded as her gaze wandered. She was no stranger to myriads of training methods and cultivation techniques. Savage demons and wild beasts roamed about unrestrained and the innumerable tribes that lived around her folk were adept in different and peculiar methods of training and discipline, one of which was the breeding and use of Gu Poison bugs. One could intertwine his or her life force and energy to a poison bug and enhance one¡¯s own powers by feeding and nurturing the it with poison, medicine or even flesh and blood.

    Meng Qi took notice of her silence and the dreamy eyes of her drifting thoughts. He smiled at her, ¡°I trust Miss Yuan is no stranger to different methods of training and cultivation. It is known that the Blood-Robe Cult, which practices in peculiar and strange ways, prevail with pride in the mysterious depths of the Southern Wilderness.¡±

    The Blood-Robed Cult was one of the Nine Evil Paths. Long ago, they were driven from the Central ins before they ventured south. They sought refuge in perilous treacherous shrubbery of the Southern Wilderness and had restored their dominance. There, His Eminence, the master of the ursed sect, had achieved new strength and imed the Real Body of the Blood Sea Rakshasa and asserted lordship over the wildnds.

    Indeed, worshippers of the Nine Evil Paths enhanced their powers using unorthodox and vile methods. Saving themselves time and effort to achieve Dharmakaya, many among them managed to attain amazing power over their more righteous and legitimate counterparts of the righteous path. But as time passed, many of their endeavorster proved woeful with less-than-favorable oues. In addition, their incessant schemes to rid themselves of one another had made them the main antagonists of all societies and civilizations.

    Yuanyang meekly replied to Meng Qi¡¯s remarks, ¡°Yes sir. I have witnessed acolytes and disciples of the Blood-Robed Cult imprinting upon their own bodies strange and mysterious charms and talismans by stinging their skins and flesh with smoldering needles¡­¡±

    It did not take long for Min Renlong to return. He wore a delighted expression that suggested good news. Reaching hispanions, he spoke in a hushed tone, ¡°I return with good news. The Iron Heart Hall leads a Heterodox coalition and its chiefs are some of the best experts in this dimension. The levels of their actual strengths are unknown. This is not the site of its main headquarters but this city remains under their influence and will. Fu Cuo, the Evil-Parting Sword who rules this city like an emperor, is believed to have unsealed both his Eye and Ear Apertures¡­¡±

    With new information to lubricate their discussion, the four rookies continued with intense fervor, oblivious to the crowd of other visitors to the saloon.

    Momentster, stewards arrived at their table with food and wine. The hungry four fell into an epicurean binge that buttered their continued discussions. Meng Qi smiled quietly. He picked up a pair of chopsticks and joined his fellowpanions in the inhtion of food himself.

    ¡°Therefore, for the business at hand, our remaining concern is daily habits and customary practices of Fu Cuo. We will learn and discover any opportunities and openings for the deed!¡± eximed Min Renlong heartily. Chest-pounding confidence and burning excitement swelled with intense fire within him as he reflected on his first quest in Jianghu!

    At the other side of the table, Weng Lingyu was troubled by a shred of apprehension at her first stint of adventure. She turned to Meng Qi, ¡°Dear sir, what do you think of our progress?¡±

    ¡°Adequate,¡± replied Meng Qi, cing down his chopsticks. His smile did not wane when he continued, ¡°But you havemitted three blunders.¡±

    Thement hit them hard, especially Min Renlong, who could hardly believe his ears. ¡°What were our mistakes?¡±

    Without so much as a nce at them, Meng Qi tinkered with a wine cup as his exnation flowed, ¡°First, the secrecy of the deed is paramount. To discuss your ns openly in public is to allow any potential foes and enemies the knowledge of your objectives.¡±

    A sudden darkness fell over them. Their heads iled wildly as they looked at their surroundings. In the midst of their lively chatter and voracious eating, they had failed to realize that the visitors to the saloon had left, leaving only empty chairs and tables.

    An imaginary icy gale seemed to have blown past them as spine-tingling fear welled up in them. Their faces grew pale as words momentarily escaped them until Weng Lingyu stammered, ¡°We, we thought¡­ Since you are present¡­¡±

    ¡°We have been inappropriate behaving like this. The revtion of the Six Realms of Samsara is still surreal to us, like a fantasy that hase to life beyond our wildest dreams. We have been brash and careless,¡± said Yuanyang as the weight of guilt and remorse took over. Her temperament had turned to a pr opposite from before.

    Meng Qi continued, ¡°Secondly, you have been correct in deciding to procure information. But you are but strangers in a foreignnd. Have you any concerns about whether or not your source is in cahoots with Evil-Parting Sword? One should ascertain the veracity of the information procured by obtaining them andparing them with different sources. Furthermore, directly tendering your inquiries without any form of cover and guise will surely pique the suspicion and interest of any hostile parties or even the target, putting the entire mission and your lives in jeopardy.¡±

    This could not havee without years of experience navigating through the treacherous rapids of Jianghu.

    Min Renlong¡¯s body wobbled. His face remained pale as Death. He had been warned and instructed by his elders of the very same thing, but he had failed miserably in his first endeavor.

    ¡°Thirdly,¡± Meng Qi savagely droned on, still wearing his smile, ¡°you have made no attempt to test the food for poison or drugs. Surely you are aware that you are not enjoying food in the safety and the sanctuary of your own residence?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± The four froze at the implication of that statement. Shock quickly turned into fear. They could not move. Weariness and sleepiness came down on them like a cloud and every ounce of strength seemed to have left their limbs.

    Inspired by their boiling adrenaline during their conversation, and sedated by the absence of danger, the innocent saplings of Jianghu had failed to remember the most important rule of survival. Inundated with regret, they could not help but wish for another chance, a wish that seemed distant and faint.

    Only Min Renlong refused to give in to his fate. With strong resolve, he tried his best to stand up and draw his sword to defend hispanions in regret. Still, despite his determination to ovee both the effects of the drug and his contrition, his knees failed him and crumbled. In contrast, hispanions were not able to exert any strength to stand despite their best efforts.

    ¡°You managed to stand despite consuming Muscle-Softening Powder? Could it be that you¡¯ve noticed our ploy?¡± A curious voice rang from the back as the perpetrators revealed themselves. The tavernkeeper with a darkplexion approached them. A beautiful woman d in pink stood beside him as the rest of the people in the inn silently slipped away.

    ¡°Cursed thieves! How dare you drug us!¡± Min Renlong roared with thest ounce of defiance left in him.

    Meng Qi raised his head as he smiled at the deceitful pair, ¡°Steamed beef with Muscle-Softening Powder¡­ I would not consume it with relish. There¡¯s a strange sourness to the dish. But the powder would go well with the bamboo shoot soup. It has a passable exotic taste to it.¡±

    ¡°He actually consumed the powder, but has nothing to bother at all, even appraising the taste of the food¡­¡± The tanned tavernkeeper remained rooted to his spot, bewildered. The woman in pink, however, turned violent and attacked, attempting to incapacitate the only enemy who had been unscathed by their initial gambit.

    ¡°Pop!¡± She was delighted when her palms found their mark, hitting her foe with the greatest force and malice she could muster. But her joy faded as quickly as it came when her foe did not bulge at the force of her strike. As if immune to her assault, her enemy continued tasting his soup calmly.

    ¡°Protection skills?¡±

    ¡°No wonder they dare to plot against the Chieftain!¡±

    ¡°But he has not retaliated! He must have been injured by the strike!¡±

    The pair¡¯s eyes met. She drew her sword while her partner brandished his twin daggers. Surrounding Meng Qi, they rained a flurry of ded attacks onto him like a cyclone of des.

    The des nged loudly as the pair hacked and shed with great ferocity. But neither sword nor daggers left any more than a scratch on Meng Qi. Weng Lingyu and her incapacitatedpanions could only watch with fear, worry, and disbelief.

    Bracing himself for another assault, the dark tavernkeeper thrust at Meng Qi¡¯s eyes with gritted teeth, the weak points of the protection skills.

    With the stillness of a quietke, Meng Qi closed his eyes and awaited his assant¡¯s pierce.

    ¡°ng!¡± Meng Qi appeared to not have moved even a single inch. The tavernkeeper staggered backward in fear, noticing the now blunt edges of his dagger. No human possessed such invincibility!

    Unaffected by her partner¡¯s horrors and doubt, the woman in pink hurled forward with another strike of her own. She tried to thrust her de into Meng Qi¡¯s mouth and out the back of his head!

    ¡°Snap!¡± Meng Qi bit harshly at the de of the woman¡¯s sword. The tip instantly snapped off by the force of Meng Qi¡¯s teeth.

    Meng Qi chewed at the sword tip in his mouth and spewed forth a crumpled lump of steel. He smiled at the stunned woman, ¡°Crunchy¡­¡±

    Fear and panic gripped the tanned tavernkeeper. He erupted in a deafening howl and lunged at Meng Qi with the forefinger and the middle finger of his right hand thrust forward. The force of his frantic assault formed a corkscrew-like aura that would void Meng Qi¡¯s protection skills.

    ¡°Crack!¡± He fell to the floor clutching his injured hand to his chest as he writhed in pain, rolling on the floor. The fracture of his fingers caused his hands to take on a grotesque appearance.

    A terrifying scream spread through the empty saloon. In her fit of panic and horror, the woman in pink shrieked,

    ¡°You, you are not human!¡±

    Either a demonic fiend, or a deity of the immortals!

    Min Renlong and hispanions were petrified by the events that transpired before them like a bizarre and oundish dream. The thought that they were stillboring under the effects of the drug seemed to have escaped them.

 Chapter 428: Simple Planning Against the Actual Deed

    <h4>Chapter 428: Simple nning Against the Actual Deed</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Never have they seen one so invincible and indestructible! To the best of their knowledge, not even the strongest stage of the protection skills could have prevented even a white blemish upon the skin nor the hews and stabs of des and daggers upon one¡¯s flesh. Not to mention one¡¯s eyes and mouth which are the mostmon vulnerable points of protective auras.

    ¡°Impossible! No human could have emerged from such great assaults unscathed!¡±Meng Qi stood proud and tall before the innkeeper and the woman in pink, like immortals of old legends and demons from their deepest nightmare, full of fear they copsed.

    Rooted by agonizing fear while beads of sweat trickled down their foreheads, not knowing what mighty slew of onught that Meng Qi might unleash on them, there was but only one word that rang wildly in their minds: Flee! They were turning to bolt when a cheery voice called out to them, ¡°Did I give you leave to escape?¡±

    Immense panic and fear stabbed at the hearts of the pair. The mere modicum of caution by Meng Qi was enough to shatter the remainder of their spirits into pieces. They dared not take another step and remained motionless.

    Meng Qi could not help but feel amused by the petrified pair that stayed immobile before him. He would not have been able to prevent their flight if they had indeed escaped. He was bound by the Dominator of the Samsara Realms to not partake actively in this quest. But to cripple one¡¯s spirits and extinguish one¡¯s courage may, at certain times, be more effective than merely ying and killing.

    Meng Qi turned suddenly to the newest recruits and barked, ¡°Search them for the antidote.¡±

    Min Renlong and the others looked at each other with disbelief. Paralyzed by the effects of the drug, they could hardly lift a finger, let alone moving their limbs and searching for the antidote. ¡°How could he have issued such an instruction?¡±

    There suddenly a figure amongst them spoke with a note of amazement, ¡°Have you noticed?¡± It was Yuanyang, the girl of mercurial temperament.

    She could have sworn she had disguised herself well.

    ¡°The flow of your genuine Qi, the reactions of your muscles, your heartbeat and bloodstream are evident to me as the stars on a cloudless night, dear girl¡­¡± Meng Qi thought silently. An amused simper hung from the corners of his lips as he gestured Yuanyang to search the innkeeper and the woman in pink for the antidote.

    Yuanyang rose from the table. A tree bug was resting on the back of her palm. It was a beetle that was dark blue in color, but various shades of rainbow colors glinted off its back.

    She looked awkwardly at her fellowpanions. To them, she exined, ¡°The poison in our food had escaped my sights initially. I did not know of it until Blue Star began absorbing the drug on its own. But we have eaten considerable portions, and it was toote for me to warn everyone. That is why I feigned immobility to bid my time and waited for the culprits to reveal themselves before I surprised them.¡±

    ¡°Fair response,¡± Meng Qi gave a rare note of approval. Yuanyang would have been their only hope for survival if he was not present.

    Herpanions felt only thankfulness for her sensibility and intuition. They bore no grudge over her facade. Their gratefulness and jittery urge to restore themselves hastened Yuanyang to ransack both the perpetrators for the antidote.

    Two crimson patches burned on her cheeks as she exhaled slowly, excited at the appreciation andmendation of her peers. Seldom was she sprinkled with words of encouragement and praise even within her tribe. She was more used to words of discrimination.

    With flighty steps, she approached the woman in pink and the dark innkeeper. She had barelyid her hands on them when they willingly surrendered the antidote out of their intense fear.

    With increased awareness on the perils of treachery and deceits, Yuanyang allowed her beetle, Blue Star to first ascertain the validity of the antidote before walking back to herpanions in delight. Herpanions were gulping down the cure when the faces of the innkeeper and the woman in pink grew dark and sullen. They clutched their throats while croaking hoarsely and writhed in agony. Trickles of blue blood dripped onto the floor from their mouths.

    Momentster the pair copsed onto the ground and drew theirst breaths.

    Feeling the nces of Meng Qi and herpanions upon her, Yuanyang revealed, ¡°I had allowed Blue Star to bite them with its venom earlier. To avoid further troubles and others finding out about us and our ns. Had they been allowed to escape alive.¡±

    ¡°Indeed. Word of our presence and our ns would have reached the ears of the Evil-Parting Sword if they had managed to flee. The sess of the assassination would be in grave risk,¡± agreed Wu Xiuxian, who was the first to tender his endorsement of her deed.

    Weng Lingyu stood over the corpses on the floor. She broke into a slight shiver before she relented on Yuanyang¡¯s decision and its implications. She too nodded approvingly. Min Renlong drew his sword and stabbed the corpses each with a blow of his sword in vindictive anger as his strength slowly returned.

    ¡°Very well. We shall leave this ce at once. We will seek a ce to hide, disguise ourselves and devise another n.¡± Meng Qimanded as he stood up holding his sword, thus concluding the baptism of the four young fledglings on the perils and intrigues of the Samsara Realms.

    No longer would any effects of most drugs and poisons trouble him now that all nine of his Apertures are now entirely unsealed. The Inner Sphere would unconsciously expel harmful substances in his system without any noticeable influence and impression upon him.

    ¡­

    In a quiet courtyard behind a busy marketce.

    Trees grew thick and lush. Meng Qi was sitting cross-legged beneath the cooling shade of one such tree which dense and sturdy boughs allowed him to meditate and train on unsealing his Primal Aperture at his Mid-Brows. His sword wasying across his knees.

    Suddenly a loud and frantic series of footsteps approached the courtyard. The steps came to a halt just outside the yard and through its door slipped in a girl. It was Weng Lingyu. She looked miserable and dismal; her clothes were wet and drenched with sugar syrup.

    ¡°s. What happened?¡± Noticing her entry, Meng Qi slowly opened his eyes. An amused smile curled at his lips as he caressed his sheathed sword.

    He had before long anticipated of Weng Lingyu¡¯s current state.

    Anger and exasperation consumed her face. ¡°Sir, I had only sold syrup drinks near her. But the hatred she showed me was akin to one who has the greatest of hatred and malice! How could she hate me so much?¡± sheined.

    It was the fourth day since the incidents at the inn. The first few days were spent procuring information and news from the members of the lowest levels of the Iron Heart Hall through various means. It has been made known to them that Fu Cuo, the Evil-Parting Sword made customary visits to his favorite paramour who was one of the most famous courtesans in thergest brothel of the entire city. He would habitually visit her once every two days.

    Fu Cuo was believed to have ced necessary security measures in this long frequented brothel. A foolhardy and hurried assault on the brothel would surely be disastrous when their target was known to be vividly attentive to the matters of his well-being. The deed would be carried out during Fu Cuo¡¯s journey to the brothel. Thepany would conceal themselves and mount an ambush on him before retreating with haste and await their return to the Samsara Square.

    With the concoction of a viable strategy, the members of thepany began to learn about the roles of their disguise. Weng Lingyu was to masquerade as a syrup drink peddler who would ply her trade on the sides of the street. However, the day¡¯s events did not seem to have fared favorably for her as another woman who was also a vendor of the same trade had dire contempt on the prospects of a rival.

    ¡°It is heinous to jeopardize one¡¯s livelihood as it is to kill one¡¯s elders, some would say,¡± Meng Qi remarked simply.

    Inexperienced she may be, Weng Linyu was not a witless simpleton who could notprehend the gist behind Meng Qi¡¯s remark. Busy and crowded venues were often the best and most convenient sites for assassinations. Peddlers, vendors, and traders would align themselves by the sidewalk, presenting their wares and making a living amidst the bustling mob of passersby. To embed herself amongst the local congregation of tradesman and mongers would surely elicit disdain and scorn.

    ¡°What would you have me do, sir?¡± She sought Meng Qi¡¯s counsel with wide-eyed apprehension.

    ¡°Would Fu Cuo not notice if a new vendor has been present on the street which he frequents almost every day?¡± Meng Qi asked in response, ¡°I would have you disable the woman who had done this to you during the day of the deed. You will disguise as her and take her ce. Keep your head low and refrain from contact. Not many would notice her absence in such short period.¡±

    Weng Lingyu nodded lightly in an amicable agreement, ¡°Understood sir. I will relocate and practice my role elsewhere in the meantime.¡±

    Their conversation had barely ended when a heavily-bruised figure in tattered clothing slipped into the courtyard. It was Wu Xiuxian.

    ¡°Brother Wu, you were hit by other beggars?¡± Weng Lingyu sniggered with a hand over her mouth.

    The fourpanions have be fast friends in the few days that have psed.

    Interestingly, Wu Xiuxian looked no different to Weng Lingyu when she first returned. With equal annoyance and displeasure, he eximed loudly, ¡°The obvious must have escaped me! I fail to fathom the reason of my beatings with such hatred and hostility!¡±

    Weng Lingyu peered at Meng Qi. Taking a leaf from his book, she mimicked his demeanor and snickered knowingly, ¡°It is heinous to jeopardize one¡¯s livelihood as it is to kill one¡¯s elders, some would say.¡±

    It had been an incredibly eventful day for the fourpanions. Their ns of role-ying innocent dwellers of the locale have been impedimented by ordeals of annoyance and no less pain. The tales of assassins masquerading as flower vendors, beggars on the pavements and fortune-tellers; springing out of the grass tomit their deed with blinding speed and impable precision before retreating with equal adeptness and ir into the sunset had been so smooth and slick from the mouths of story-tellers and the ounts of stories and books. One could not have been more mistaken about the fantasy of emting their favorite folklore heroes. It was only during the execution of the actual deed does one appreciate the true rigors and challenges of an actual assassination.

    Two days followed, the fourpanions slowly learned their craft under the wings of Meng Qi¡¯s guidance. Through pain and mistakes, the partners embraced the arts of surviving in the Samsara missions like a caterpir shedding its chrysalis.

    ¡­

    The day of the sixth day arrived. The sun was westering down to the horizon in the marketce. Filled with strolling people, the street appeared lively.

    A child led by his mother began sobbing as he begged for a syrup drink. Relenting to her son¡¯s pleadings, the mother brought her son to the stall on the pavements. There were parades of patrons who milled around the stall selling syrup drinks. Thedy proprietor who usually greeted her customers with warm smiles and amiable friendliness was engrossed in her work, heeding the beckons and calls of her other patrons without lifting her face. Arge pot was boiling sugary syrup up to the brim of it. The hot, golden brew churned and ruffled with a sweet fragrance that wafted into the surroundings, attracting more interested patrons.

    The mother handed the sweet broth to her doted son that he so desired. Led by his mother holding his hand, the child was leaving with a satisfied grin when a soiled and grubby hand stretched outwards near his foot.

    ¡°Alms¡­ Alms for one who has not eaten for days¡­¡± Out of the dry, thirsty throat of the filthy beggar came a throaty plea.

    Compassions of sympathy overwhelmed the child¡¯s mother. She hastily dropped a coin into the beggar¡¯s begging bowl. He had barely uttered his thanks at the charity of his benefactor, but she had already dragged her son with her, leaving hastily.

    Opposite stood another stall peddling hair ornaments fordies. There a stood a youngdy of extrinsic charms who was looking through the wares of the peddler with great interest. In an inn not far away, a man in ck garb sat quietly in a private parlor. His eyes studied the passing crowd intently as he sipped at his tea while taking the asional bite off his meat. A sword rested on his table beside his arm.

    Everything taking ce in the streets below did not escape the watchful eyes of Meng Qi who had upied a seat in a parlor upstairs. With a smile of nonchnce, he yed with a teacup while maintaining his watch over his apprentices. Quietly, he awaited the climax with open and unabashed interest.

    The darkness of the twilight was nearing when the clopping of horses¡¯ hooves echoed from the end of the street. Apany of riders had appeared and were approaching the congested alley. There rode Fu Cuo, the Evil-Parting Sword upon his steed, proud and dignified, with nine riding guardsmen providing protection. The strongest amongst them have unsealed at least an Aperture, most certainly not lesser than the power of Wu Xiuxian.

    Ten riders entered the busy avenue and began to lessen their pace to amodate the narrow path allowed by the pedestrians. Proudly, Fu Cuo trotted past the curious onlookers, looking sideways as he admired the prosperity of his rule.

    Suddenly, the brown stallion that bore the imperious leader neighed wildly and tried to rear up. The crowds began to panic and shouted as they scrambled for safety, lest the hooves of the lord¡¯s frenzied stallion strike upon them. None of them noticed a blue tree bug nestled on one of the iling horse¡¯s legs. A glint of rainbow colors shed prominently from the back of the tree bug.

    Suddenly, as if waiting for a cue, thedy peddler who had kept her face low and hidden in her busyness of attending her patrons, took a bold step forward and began sshing bucketfuls of hot, boiling syrup onto the entourage of Fu Cuo and his guards.

    Screams of pain and anguish hemmed the chaotic disy of pandemonium. Amidst the jostling and mbering pedestrians who were rushing to safety, a number of the guards drew their weapons to block the attack of boiling syrup. Some leaped off their horses in their hysteria to get to safety. Madness and terror gripped all who were present.

    All had failed to notice a beggar who had appeared from within the frenzied mob and lunged for Fu Cuo. With light steps, the beggar closed in on Fu Cuo, striking at his throat and forehead with an iron brush-like rod.

    Ingenuous to his perils, Fuo Cuo had tried to calm his horse when it first became mad and nearly had him thrown off. Little did he expect that danger was at hand until the assailing syrup broth and iron rod loomed near.

    His acute hearing bestowed by his unsealed Ear Aperture had allowed him to notice the pping of the beetle¡¯s wings before the anarchy ensued. But the unsuspecting leader had dismissed the noise when he saw the bug flying away from him. He would never have found out that the tree bug had returned to sting his horse, lighting a match to the tinderbox of tumult and uproar.

    In his rm, he brandished his sword to defend himself from the imminent threats. With two swift strokes, he parried the iing attacks of the iron rod and rolled sideways with great agility to avoid the burning liquid.

    Just then, his senses tingled wildly, warning him of another threat. A sh of steely glint fell from mid-air, shing down on him with intense fury!

    In the brink moment of a knife¡¯s edge, Fu Cuo used his remaining leg to suspend himself in mid-air by clinging on to the back of his horse. The fractional moment of a pause had allowed him to avoid the critical aerial attack by his assant. With a flick of his de, his assant had avoided his reprisal and granted him a brief moment of respite.

    But Min Renlong and Wu Xiuxian did not dawdle and remain. Instead, the assassins had turned on their heels and escaped without any care of the efficacy of their assaults.

    Puzzled by the strange behavior of his assant, Fu Cuo had barely heaved a relief when his body shooked. His face turned dark rapidly, and bluish blood began to dribble from the edges of his lips.

    The venomous bugmitted the actual deed! Wu Xiuxian¡¯s and Min Renlong¡¯s attacks were but mere distractions to keep Fu Cuo upied while the lethal bug stung him with its deadly venom!

    By then, the syrup brew peddler who was masqueraded by Weng Lingyu and Yuanyang who had loitered by the hair ornament stall had earlier slipped into the convulsing ruckus of the mob and were nowhere in sight.

    The guards separated into groups and tried to trail the escaping Wu Xiuxian and hispanions but their efforts proved to be in vain in the whirlwind of panic and mess.

    Meng Qi¡¯s head inclined favorably. He was satisfied with the disy of the four recruits. Great potential and expeditious improvements were clear to him in the execution of this assassination. In time, they would progress and prove to be invaluable subsidiaries to his team.

    He waited for his apprentices to return and report on their sess. But none of them had yet made their retreat to his parlor. His chin dipped subtly, as he anticipated minor inconveniences.

    Swift steps were heard rising up the wooden stairs of the inn. Weng Lingyu had made a slight diversion to ward off any pursuers. The footsteps came to a rest, and quietly, Weng Lingyu entered the parlor.

    She believed that their mission had ended.

    She was delighted with her sess. Her mouth opened to speak to her guide when a man, armed with a saber, barged into the parlor. His somber demeanor spoke of strength and power.

    ¡°He¡­ He followed me here¡­¡± Weng Lingyu could only stutter in shock.

    The man turned to Meng Qi who was sipping his tea leisurely. Somberly he said, ¡°I have presumed that a mastermind must be behind this affair to assassinate the Xiang host. My suspicions were true after all¡­¡±

    He approached Meng Qi with slow but long strides confidently.

    Without batting an eye, Meng Qi exhaled heavily. Lifting his sheathed sword, he stabbed directly at the knees of his adversary.

    The assant¡¯s eyebrows twitched. He brandished his saber to parry Meng Qi¡¯s stab, but Meng Qi needed only a faint adjustment to avoid the blocking strike of the stranger. His sword continued to bite at the stranger¡¯s knees.

    The man could only hop backward to avoid Meng Qi¡¯s pierce and retaliated with another leveled but forceful sh.

    Once again, Meng Qi¡¯s sword evaded his parry and lurched obstinately for the stranger¡¯s knees.

    The three consecutive stabs by Meng Qi had forced the stranger to retreat backward each time.

    Meng Qi ced down his sword. The stranger has been driven back to the position he was at when he first entered.

    ¡°Leave,¡± said Meng Qi tly.

    Defeated, beads of sweat began to drip from the stranger¡¯s forehead. His breath turned heavy. ¡°You¡­ You have no desire of knowing my name and my reasons for being here?¡± he asked bleakly.

    ¡°You do not interest me,¡± replied Meng Qi with a mirthless smile. He poured a cup of tea for himself.

    ¡°Very well!¡± eximed the stranger. His expression grew dark with suppressed anger and helplessness. ¡°Effortless it was your defeat of me, dear sir. Peerless you would have been with skills such as yours!¡±

    Meng Qi¡¯s smile remained. His gaze fell upon the noisy street below that has recovered from its earlier chaos and hysteria. With impassivity, he said, ¡°I have extensive experiences in the craft ofbat. I have neither the interest nor the desire to duel with the likes of you. Leave.¡±

    There was no hint of contempt, not even an iota of disdain. It was but a brusque reflection of the real sentiments of one superiorly skilled. The stranger grew pale in the soul-crushing disillusionment that fell upon him. Wordlessly, he turned slowly and ambled away from the room and down the stairs. The slow and heavy footsteps that trailed into silence spoke profoundly of his tremendous frustration and defeat.

    Weng Lingyu looked at Meng Qi. The strokes with the de that her guide had disyed were faintly familiar to her. Then, it came to her. It was a stroke from a prominent set of sword disciplines in Jiangdong. An origin which would have left anyone awe-struck and speechless. Haltingly she spoke, ¡°The¡­The Kanxu sword art¡­You¡­You are¡­The Wang n¡­¡±

    Immediately but gently, Meng Qi ced a finger over his lips to silence her, ¡°Shuu¡­ Now we do not want everyone to know about that, do we? Ahem¡­¡±

    He feigned a few coughs mysteriously. Darkness descended upon them, signifying the end of their first quest.

    In the Wang n¡¯s ancestral residence at Guangling. A sudden sneeze burst from Wang Siyuan. He frowned in bewilderment and calcted with his fingers. Still, he was unable to divine anything.

 Chapter 429: The Fire Elemental Conveyance

    <h4>Chapter 429: The Fire Elemental Conveyance</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Thin strands of clouds and vapor lingered about the smoke-like wisps of cold mist that crept aroundzily. Yuanyang and herpanions returned to the ethereal square where they first met. The sess of their mission left an irresistible grin on their faces despite the nauseous sensation of traveling through the Samsara realms.

    They looked at each other as the difort faded. Eyes were glittering with excitement and the delight of mutual understanding of their fruitful cooperation. Despite the challenging difficulties they had faced during the mission, they were not hampered by any significant adversity aside from their first ordeal at the inn. Their triumph had averted the sowing of seeds of distrust and skepticism, relieving them from the burden of ming each other. The trials and tribtions that they have endured together have made them brothers and sisters in arms.

    Still, the bedrock of their rtionship could not yet be said to be genuinely steadfast and unyielding. That is, not without the sorrow of failure and the pain of death to test them.

    ¡°Our mentor ! Where is he?¡± Weng Lingyu asked in surprise.

    She frantically looked around. Still, their mentor was nowhere to be seen.

    The hollow and merciless voice of the Dominator of the Samsara Realms resounded, dering the end of their first mission. The assessments of their performances given and their weaknesses borated. Lastly, the voice announced, ¡°The conduct and achievement of thispany are duly recognized. The affiliation established. Letters to request or inquire may be deposited to the central column of light. The recipients shall receive them in their next entry to the Samsara Square and write back.¡±

    ¡°Subsidiary party?¡±

    ¡°The Young Master has epted us?¡±

    Min Renlong and the rest of them blurted out, full of joy and surprise. To them, it was the most critical recognition that their mysterious ¡°Young Master¡± had acknowledged the growth that they had achieved in the past seven days!

    Wu Xiuxian calmed himself down and sighed with emotion, ¡°It is evident that our mentor possesses immeasurable strength and powers. He must be close to the levels of the Exterior, even if he is not yet. His name mustmand respect and amazement if he shares the same origin as ours.¡±

    He was uncertain whether only individuals of his realm came into the Samsara dimensions. None could deny that his conjecture might be true as the city of the Evil-Parting Sword they had returned from not long ago appeared real and natural.

    ¡°With his strength, our mentor is still trapped in the vortex of the Samsara Realms¡­ How hard and horrible their mission would be.¡± Min Renlong¡¯s pride of apprenticeship in prominent and celebrated sects and guilds had been ebbed distinctly by the rigors and trials of the few days past.

    Her expressions slightly changed, Weng Lingyu had opened her mouth to say something, but she remained silent instead.

    Yuanyang expressed her thanks to her ¡°Young Master¡±. Awashed with gratitude and constion, she caressed her the birthmark on her cheek lightly as her eyes fixed upon the central light pir with unspoken and exuberant bliss.

    ¡­

    With lines ofmunication established with his new subsidiary, Meng Qi returned to the Samsara Square where a familiar figure stood before him. There stood his sword-wieldingpanion, Jiang Zhiwei. d in a light-green colored dress, she was gazing keenly at the central light pir.

    ¡°Zhiwei?¡± In puzzlement, Meng Qi called out to examine her identity.

    Startled, Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s posture stiffened at his sudden call. After she recognized herpanion, her shoulders fell loose, and she turned to face Meng Qi. She smiled. ¡°The Ninth Aperture? Impressive. To think that you were not even adept at channeling your Qi when I was close to unsealing my Fourth Aperture. You have improved and caught up with unbelievable speed.¡±

    There she stood, gentle and fair without even a faint note of her hidden deadliness. But each of her steps was so strong that they seemed to split the air before her like the waters of theke that were parted before Gao Lan during their first meeting.

    ¡°You seemed to have fared well yourself. The ¡®Heaven-Man Connection¡¯ in a mere six months of training. You are nearing the ¡®Oneness of Heaven and Man¡¯, I presume.¡± Meng Qi merrily quipped.

    ¡°I have studied Schools of sword art and cultivated my sword will for several years. Aside from that, I had endured the training of life and death when I yed the most powerful sword that could burn myself. If I did not seed, I would feel great shame for myself.¡± She raised her head a little and was confident as she showed during their first meeting.

    Meng Qi was about to ask why she stood lost when the light pir floated. Qi Zhengyan and Ruan Yushu returned.

    ¡°You were leading fresh members as well?¡± Jiang Zhiwei was the first to speak.

    ¡°I was. The party I led had members who plot and scheme against each other. Much work to be done to build up the trust andpanionship between the members,¡± Qi Zhengyan answered briefly.

    Ruan Yushu¡¯s long hair rippled down her shoulders. Her dark hair entuated her white arms and clear face which were fair and smooth. Her cool air made her outstanding.

    The Phoenix-Perching Zither she held tightly to her chest while her lips pouted in annoyance. ¡°I have two prospective talents in my party. I have spoken to them privately about the subsidiary team. Still, it alles down to their party¡¯s collective resolve and efforts to survive.¡± she said.

    ¡°The party I mentored proved capable. They are worthy of further attention,¡± said Meng Qi without muchment. He did not say more about Yuanyang and the rest. After all, they were much weaker than his team. It was uncertain whether they would all die in the next mission.

    ¡°My party¡¯s strength was simr to that of Sister Yushu¡¯s.¡± Jiang Zhiwei smiled.

    Just then, Meng Qi noticed Qi Zhengyan and Ruan Yushu¡¯s breath, especially Qi Zhengyan¡¯s, were conspicuously stronger than before. Plumes of purplish ambiance seemed to follow him like the shimmers of radiance that ringed the glittering stars of the night.

    ¡°Well¡­ It seems that everyone has made good progress,¡± he grinned. The good tidings of thepany always lifted his spirits.

    Qi Zhengyan acknowledged Meng Qi¡¯s observation. ¡°I have managed to unseal my Eighth Aperture. It took me considerable effort, but I finally grasped the elemental level of the ¡®Purple Star River.¡¯ Still, I believe I will require some time to fully master the brute strength of the astral force on my fingertips.¡± He conceded.

    ¡°Myself as well, a few months ago,¡± permitted Ruan Yushu. Her appearance was well-grown, and a seasoned, cold beauty now reced her former innocence.

    Without further ado, Meng Qi steered the conversation back into pressing matters. ¡°Everyone, I have with me a Buddhist martial discipline of the Exterior level. It¡¯s called the Vajra Seal. Is anyone interested?¡±

    Jiang Zhiwei chuckled lightly. After calming down a little, she went on. ¡°I would love to have a look at it if it is the Vajra Swordy. I will decline your offer if it is the Vajra Seal.¡±

    ¡°Practice it yourself. There is no need to trouble yourself with our progress,¡± Ruan Yushu jested. Her tone and demeanor seemed to hint at Meng Qi that the Vajra Seal best matched Meng Qi¡¯s current skill set and former origins as a monk.

    Only Qi Zhengyan maintained indifference. ¡°It conflicts with the disciplines of my Book of Chaos technique.¡±

    ¡°Yes, that reminds me. Little Monk, tidings disseminated within the Jianghu told of the flight of Gao Lan. His rumored venture down South had shocked the whole Jianghu. Even my teacher was distressed by his presence here and has departed for the Dragon-Subduing Stand. I¡¯d advise that you keep your distance if you encounter him once more,¡± warned Jiang Zhiwei. She inverted the subject of their discussion to prevent Meng Qi from persisting on the issues of martial techniques.

    Prompted by Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s words, Meng Qi told thepanions his the events of his surrealistic expedition with the notorious Dharmakaya prodigy but conveniently omitted the jokes of Gu Xiaosang and his sworn-brotherhood with Gao Lan. He showed them spoils of Sword of the Human Sovereign and seriously asked them, ¡°Do you have any rted Weapons-Refining Instructions ?¡±

    Jiang Zhiwei was the first to react to his tale. Frowning slightly, she spoke, ¡°My teacher had once told me of Gao Lan¡¯s entric inclinations. It would be wise to tread with extreme caution before him, for he is subtle and quick to anger. Joyous and warm-hearted he may be at first, but he can swiftly turn cold and ruthless next. Worst case was if he falls into one of his many maniacal outbursts. None would be able to tell what carnage and havoc he might render. The nobles of the North Zhou Dynasty, who are tied closely to the imperial family, had tried to oust the Gao n from their ranks and had conspired with aristocratic ns and other prominent martial sects and guilds to incarcerate Gao Lan. Long ago he would have fallen if Senior Master Chong He¡¯s and Master Lu Da¡¯s conflict with Gu Erduo and the Changsheng Denomination had not demanded the attention of the nobles.¡±

    ¡°Be cautious when you get along with him. Pay attention to your words and avoid stirring his anger.¡±

    ¡°Such tragic pasts that Big Brother has endured¡­¡± A cold sweat of fear covered Meng Qi¡¯s entire back. He was thankful that he had practiced prudence during his moments with Gao Lan. A foreboding chill of mortal peril swept through him as he bethought himself of his fate if he had brashly offended Gao Lan despite being sworn-brothers.

    ¡°It seems that Gao Lan has imed the powers of the Dharmakaya level¡­¡± Ruan Yushu¡¯s icy but uncertain voice added.

    In Meng Qi¡¯s ounts, Gao Lan¡¯s powers and strength appeared to have exceeded their conception. Without the concrete proof, Ruan Yushu thence confessed her supposition that one of the two gleaming stars of the former generation had imed the level of the Dharmakaya.

    Still, there had been no masters of Dharmakaya level in the Ruan Family, so Ruan Yushu could only surmise her theory by ounts of her family¡¯s ancestral archives.

    ¡°My teacher asionally gave off aura or feeling that would convince me of such powers as well, but only in rare events¡­¡± Jiang Zhiwei added, as her voice trailed off, wondering if her teacher had grazed one of the highest pinnacles of the Jianghu. ¡°A great disturbance or upheaval might be afoot if Gao Lan is indeed one of the Dharmakaya levels.¡±

    ¡°We could at least expect changes to ur in the Celestial Rankings,¡± said Qi Zhengyan this time, indifferent as he typically was.

    Little could be said more on the matter. The affairs of the Dharmakaya were too tremendous and distant for their concern and interest. Their debate drifted to the subject of the enhancement of Meng Qi¡¯s the ¡°Heaven Inflicted Pain¡± or the ¡°Flowing Fire¡±.

    Suddenly, another column of light emerged from the ground. To the surprise of those gathered, an injured Zhao Heng came forth into view.

    He smiled grimly at them. With an apparent disappointment, he revealed to them of his ounts, ¡°The party I led was too reckless and brash. Their ill-advised measures had led to extreme shifts in our objectives. Without being able to intervene directly, I nearly met simr woeful oues¡­ Ah¡­ A treasure of the Mortals! The True Emperor Seal!¡±

    Shock and awe hemmed his final sentence before he had even finished uttering thest syble. There sat in Meng Qi¡¯s palm a seal that emanated a strong presence of kingly aura.

    ¡°Heh, you have the news of the Crown Prince and the Prince of Jin close to your chest, I¡¯d say, my friend¡­¡± sniggered Meng Qi to himself. With a clearer insight into the thoughts of Zhao Heng, the fifth prince of the emperor, Meng Qi offered his friend in a silky voice. ¡°I happened to chance upon this trinket lying on the ground during one of my adventures. I see you are interested in it. We can surelye to a price that we can agree on.¡±

    Zhao Heng¡¯s expression slightly shifted. Flustered, he feigned disinterest. ¡°I have no aspiration to be emperor. Of what use is the Seal to me?¡±

    ¡°Very well then. To the Dominator it goes!¡± Meng Qi answered briskly. Swiftly he turned and made towards the central light pir.

    ¡°Wait, wait!¡± Zhao Heng called hurriedly, unable to contain himself this time.

    Softughter broke at the final word of his sentence that did not entirely end. Jiang Zhiwei was trying her best to stifle herugh with her hand covering her mouth. Ruan Yushu was developing a sudden interest to her feet, trying intently to stare at them as if holding back on something. Qi Zhengyan turned his head to pretend to look elsewhere, avoiding his gaze.

    Zhao Heng¡¯s eyelids twitched uncontrobly. Mumbling a few hasty ¡°a gift for the Emperor,¡± he scoffed at his silliness, ¡°s, how my heart quivers¡­ I shall hope that my greed would not precipitate my undoing¡­ Su Meng, can you keep the True Emperor Seal for me? I can only muster up adequate Karma points after the end of our next mission.¡±

    Thest mission had cost him a great many items in his inventory. Even the store of his valuables in the main world was but exhausted, thus his plea for Meng Qi to first hold the seal for him.

    ¡°Most definitely, my friend!¡± Meng Qi turned back to face him with a happy grin.

    The spoils of the trade would be left for Sikong Tu¡¯s family nevertheless. Additionally, the keeping of the weapons of Zhao Heng would allow him temporary use during their next mission.

    Without enough time to exchange his items at the domain of the Immortals, coupled with his immediate need of Karma points, Meng Qi could only curse his ill luck while he agreed to forfeit his ¡®Vajra Seal¡¯ to the Dominator of the Six Samsara Realms. For the price of one thousand and fifty Karma points, bringing his total to one thousand one hundred and seventy points.

    The others proceeded toplete their trades with the Dominator before they awaited the assignment of their next task. At length, they left only hundred points as insurance. The bulk of their trades depleted in exchange for the God-Tying Rope ¨C An artifact that cost two thousand and five hundred Karma points. It was a once use item, but it possessed the ability to restrain and subdue anyone below the Third Heaven of the Exterior. The restrained target will have only their physical protection and limited defensive capabilities in not more than 5 seconds.

    Concluding the exchange of the God-Tying Rope, thepany returned to their debate of Meng Qi¡¯s enhancement of his weapons. They offered Meng Qi their stores of elixirs and medication should he require items to trade with the Dominator for more points.

    Despite the bare and empty state of his medication inventory, Meng Qi had attained extensive improvements in his protective techniques and his Hard Kung, allowing him to be imperviable against minor and diminutive injuries and heightened powers of restoration. He decided that any immediate need for potions or elixirs can be assuaged by first relying on the charity of hispanions and reimbursing them after that, or he could easily procure any medication in the dimension or realm that they would deploy to. He would now enhance his weapon for better offensive capabilities.

    The improvement of his weapon would better serve the needs and purposes of hispany in their future missions!

    Meng Qi evaluated these weapons as he mulled over these options. At longst, he came to a decision: he shall enhance the sword: Flowing Fire was stronger than Heaven Inflicted Pain and was muchpatible with the spoils of Sword of the Human Sovereign. Then Jiang Zhiwei offered a Weapon-refining Instructions which described that improvement method that used the spoils of different kinds of metals as the primary material and the materials of Fire nature as apliment.

    The enhancement cost another six hundred Karma points. Meng Qi watched with apprehension as the Flowing Fire burned brightly in the fire within the central column of light. Like a burning sword in the bright-orange embers of a fiery furnace, the sword shone handsomely in the dim luminescence of the pir.

    Finally, whenpleted, Meng Qi withdrew the sword from the pir. He felt the de of the sword he held in his hand. Strangely, he beheld its fresh endowment as the hollow tone of the Dominator announced the product of his handiwork,

    ¡°The Flowing Fire, with the value of five thousand Karma points, it can be improved to be a precious weapon. Forged by the residual ore of the Sword of the Human Sovereign, Red Dragon scales and otherponents, it possesses the ability to enhance itself every time it baths itself in the will and the blood of its enemy.¡±

    ¡°Still, confined to the nature of its ingredients, the Flowing Fire bes a Superb Precious Weapon at its peak.¡±

    ¡°The Flowing Fire embodied the most sweltering of mes. It could cut metal like mud and kill those that are evil and foul. In its heaviest wrath, its anger affects even the weather of thends around it as far as 20 miles. Its fury will ze through the stratum of the clouds above, and its ze spreads far and wide across the skies like a fiery inferno. Even warriors of the Exterior would cower before its fierce ze of glory, vulnerable to perils of its formless, ded aura. At the bite of its de, billows of Yin fire shall arise from the ground and consume the enemy that its de has stung, and the mes of the Beasts of the Samsara shall engulf the enemy from atop while the fires from the furnace of the Dragon Stand shall burst forth from the wound of its bite. Once the three mes converge, the foe of the Flowing Fire shall be nothing but ashes.¡±

    ¡°It conceals devastating potency within its edges. With theplement of other elements and powers, it can temporarily grasp a fraction of the corresponding effects and perform wonders.¡±

    The voice of the Dominator faded into silence. Without warning, mes rose up where Meng Qi stood, and engulfed by the fire and vanished in a split second. He emerged from another clump of mes that erupted from the ground not far away from hispanions.

    ¡°The Fire Elemental Conveyance ability. It allows the wielder of the Flowing Fire conveyance using the element of Fire to distances below 100 meters. Finitely useful as it is, but a handy ability nheless¡­¡± Meng Qi happily smiled.

    Jiang Zhiwei examined the Flowing Fire with admiration. Words of praises andpliments continued endlessly from her.

    With their preparationspleted, thepanions awaited the assignment of their task.

    Abruptly, Ruan Yushu said softly, ¡°The Demon-Revealing Mirror, the Demon-Subduing Pagoda, and the God-Tying Rope are powerful and mysterious. They empower a master of enlightening the Apertures level to fight against a master of the Exterior. But there are no simr artifacts in our world¡­¡±

    The Ruan nmanded various Precious Weapons of their own. The Precious Weapons they possessed had only the abilities to conceal or disperse the breath and the auric emanations of a Precious Weapon, to defend against a single strike of the Exterior level, or other simr properties. None had the incredible potency or capacity akin to that of the God-Tying Rope, the Demon-Revealing Mirror or any otherparable artifacts.

    ¡°It may be the case. Perhaps there are dimensions whose inhabitants are adept in the use and forging such Precious Weapons¡­¡± Meng Qi agreed, exhaling slowly.

    Just then, the rumbling voice of the Dominator of Six Samsara Realms echoed around them once more,

    ¡°Long ago in the ancient times, gods and demons still walked the earth and they left behind descendants and heirs of their lineage, as well as supreme and mystical skills and troves of Precious Weapons. The legacy of the supernatural beingsid cause to both chaos and prosperity that have befallen thends.¡±

    ¡°Presently, it is none other than the Emperor himself who brought about the own decay of his mandate and majesty while the pride and dignity of the line of kings nearly spent. The duties of his office and his callingy forgotten as his empire falls by tremendous degrees into ruin and dotage. So red the beacons of war as the wars of uprising rebellions ravished through thends.¡±

    ¡°The new heir to the line of the gods and demons shalle forth and inherit the kingship of thends!¡±

    ¡°The main task: Leave for Daning and rescue the head of the Red Coat army, ¡®Peacekeeping Heavenly King¡¯ Du Huai Shang. Eliminate the mastermind hidden behind the veils of evil intrigues and foul conspiracies, Zhuo Han Feng, the Jade-Eye Flying Dragon. The reward for the sessfulpletion of the task shall be a thousand Karma points. If the mission is a failure, the cost is a reciprocal amount of Karma points.¡±

    ¡­

    On the other side of a hill, there stood a cluster of army encampments. A few men in red raiments of battle stood in a bitter debate.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you burn the talisman which the Dissimted Men had gave to us, Sixth Brother? Haven¡¯t you asked Masters for help?¡± asked the leader of the men huddled together. His feet shuffled impatiently.

    A man whose visages resembled that of a monkey replied, implying him as the ¡°Sixth Brother¡± whom the leader had addressed, ¡°I had just burnt the talisman in hopes of results. But it seems my endeavor is fruitless.¡± he replied as he heaved a sigh of chagrin.

    ¡°BOOM!¡±

    A huge crack of thunder tore through the sky as if threatening to tore asunder the skies and heavens above. Countless shes of lightning streaked from the sky, illuminating the surroundings with the radiance of daylight.

    The thunderbolts entwined together and crackled with deafening protests and sparks. Five figures gradually appeared in the light.

    ¡°The Masters¡­¡± With their mouths wide-opened, these men in red surveyed the astonishing spectacle that unfolded before them in puzzlement.

 Chapter 430: Daning

    <h4>Chapter 430: Daning</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    There was no wind or thunder. shes of silver lightning continuously streaked from cloud to cloud like dancing demons. They transformed into continuous thunderps, creating an atmosphere of doomsday.

    They were entangled with each other, making crackling sounds and gathering into five different figures.

    The men in dark red had already been stunned. Although there were numerous Descendants of Divine Devils who could make use of their blood lineage to connect with the heaven and bring about all kinds of mysterious phenomena, only real Divine Devils could trigger Thunder Punishment of the doomsday.

    The Silver Thunder Light gradually died down. The appearance of these five figures clearly seen. They were three men and two women whose charisma was all imposing and extraordinary. Some of them were even gorgeous.

    ¡°They, they are Masters!¡± The canny man called Sixth Brother suddenly recovered himself and eximed.

    ¡°Masters?¡± The head and the rest four persons looked at each other with incredulous astonishment and confusion.

    ¡°Were these Masters mentioned by the Dissimted Man the divine men who serve the real divine devil? If not, why would the phenomenon caused by their appearance be so shocking?¡±

    They had killed countless people with their des for many years, so they were able to control their emotions quickly. On behalf of the five persons, the head respectfully gave their salute. ¡°We¡¯re all honored and grateful to invite the five masters to descend to earth.¡±

    Since they began to carry out Samsara tasks, Meng Qi and they had usually been quietly sent into the Samsara World by the Dominator of the Six Realms. They had never had such a grand debut, so they were all surprised.

    Fortunately, Meng Qi was ¡°used to¡± posing before others. He immediately feigned seriousness without a smile, then asked in an authoritarian manner, ¡°Why did you burn the symbol?¡±

    He asked in ordance with the head¡¯s words.

    Seeing Meng Qi so ustomed to such a state, Jiang Zhiweiughed while shaking her head. It was tough to change this small monk¡¯s nature, but as long as he was not controlled by his ¡°nature¡± which might affect his judgment and screw things up, she was okay with it.

    The head who bowed his head and respectfully gave the salute quietly raised his eyes to nce at Meng Qi. He found that this young and handsome Master in white clothes with a long sword around his waist looked nothing like a devil. However, his gaze was as deep as the bottomless pool, and his eyes twinkled like stars, attracting people as they watched and made it difficult to extricate themselves.

    ¡°Masters, we¡¯re the heads of Red Coat army. Our big brother Du Huaishang is trapped in Daning, and we could not think of any method, so we burned the Dissimted Man Symbol to ask for your help.¡± The head respectfully answered.

    Jiang Zhiwei, Zhao Heng, Qi Zhengyan, and Ruan Yushu stood two by two. Once there was an emergency, they could exert their respective strengths. Meng Qi carried the ¡°Flowing Fire¡± and calmly asked, ¡°¡®Peacekeeping Heavenly King¡¯ Du Huaishang?¡±

    ¡°Master, you know our big brother?¡± The head was both surprised and happy.

    ¡°Big Brother¡¯s reputation has spread outside the Ninth Heaven, and he is known to the Masters who serve the divine devil?¡±

    The canny man ran the strength of blood lineage. Then he said to the head in his thin and low voice like a thread, ¡°Second Brother, our big brother saved the Dissimted Man. Since the Dissimted Man can ask Masters to descend to the earth for help, it is reasonable that he could report our brother¡¯s name by using his connection with the heaven.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡± The head suddenly understood.

    Meng Qi was unclear about the situation, so he did not answer him. Instead, he said, ¡°Tell us the details of Du Huaishang¡¯s entrapment in Daning.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Masters!¡± The head could not control his joy.

    ¡°His question means that they are going to rescue our big brother!¡±

    Then he organized his words and asked, ¡°The emperor is futile, and people are suffering. Our big brother revolted in the southern part of Daning to salvage the people and wanted to create a peaceful world for the people, so he and his army would not give up until he wins.¡±

    ¡°Whenever we go for a war, we all wear red trenches, so we are called the Red Coat army. We¡¯re the thorn in the eyes of the imperial court. Had it not been other revolutions in different ces, the involvement of many strong masters of the Earth Order, and the tiredness of the imperial court, the emperor would have sent masters down south to kill us all.¡±

    As a half adviser of the Red Coat army, in his opinion, these masters were all from Ninth Heaven who served the real divine devil. If he could get their support, the Red Coat army was likely to win. Hence, he added the origin and the belief of the Red Coat army.

    After finishing his words, he quietly looked up and saw Meng and hispanions¡¯ expressions were all unchanged. He suppressed his impulse and returned to the key point. ¡°We got the news a few days ago that the ¡®Jade Eye Flying Dragon¡¯ Zuo Hanfeng who stayed to guard Daning recruited a group of the Dissimted Men and prepared to attack the main force of the Red Army. We want to figure out this matter further.¡±

    In this world, there were many Descendants of Divine Devil. The wars were much like singlebat or a mass brawl where the winner led his soldiers to fight. As long as the chief generals end up killed, the Red Coat army was about to lose.

    ¡°Zuo Hanfeng was strong, and there were numerous masters in Daning. It was like a Dragon¡¯s Pool and Tiger¡¯s Den. Since we were not strong enough, if we followed our big brother, we probably would cause trouble to him. So our big brother went to Daning alone to contact the nark.¡± The head became serious and concerned. ¡°But in the third day after our big brother entered the city, Zuo Hanfeng unexpectedly blocked the city and only allowed people to enter but not exit. Since then, our contact with our big brother was cut off. We sent our narks to collect some information, but we have not received any messages.¡±

    ¡°Had it not been for the fact that our appearance, figures, and skills were well-known in Daning it would have been possible for us to sneak in. We would have already fought alongside our big brother inside the city. Now we can only protect ourselves, but we could not find any assistance. Fortunately, the heavens have blessed us, and we could get your help.¡±

    ¡°As long as our big brother is rescued we will give you many rewards.¡±

    Meng Qi remained silent. He quietly listened until the head finished his words. Then he said, ¡°Since you have the symbol, we will help. We don¡¯t need great rewards as long as your rewards are thoughtful.¡±

    ¡°Thoughtful?¡± The head frown. ¡°We can¡¯t be careless about this. What kind of rewards could be thoughtful?¡±

    The more detached Meng Qi acted, the more cautious they should be!

    ¡°As we have descended on earth, our strength is greatly constrained. So we need your assistance to offer us more information. In this way, we will know our condition as well as the enemy¡¯s.¡± Meng Qi made up a reason.

    He did not exin the reason in detail. In this way, if the head had some questions, Meng Qi could answer him ording to his puzzles.

    The head did not find it strange. The reason why the divine devil no longer came to the world was that the passage connecting the heaven and the earth was cut off by the predecessors. So he thought that the constraint of their strength was reasonable. ¡°Masters, ask what you want to know. We¡¯ll tell you everything.¡±

    ¡°The world has changed a lot. We have been in seclusion from the world for a long time; we do not know how the current masters are divided. What positions are Zuo Hanfeng and Du Huaishang in now?¡± Meng Qi was quite serious when he did something important.

    The head hurried to answer, ¡°They are respectively in the Ground Stairs and the Human Stairs. But in the recent generations, Erudition Hall have used two Stairs and 18 orders to rank all the masters, and his division was gradually epted.¡± Although the Ninth Order of the Human Stairs was mysterious, it was not very strong. It still belonged to the Human Stairs. In contrast, the Ninth Order of the Ground Stairs could move the mountains, split the seas, destroy cities and cut rivers. It was incredibly horrible and extraordinary. In fact, Erudition Hall also named the Heaven Stairs, but nobody achieves those Stairs, so it was also called the God-devil Stairs.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re all on the First Order of Human-Level and our big brother, and Zuo Hanfeng are both on the Ninth Order of the Earth Rank. However, Zuo Hanfeng is violent, and he has special Heavenly Knowings, so our big brother is unable to defeat him. What¡¯s more, in addition to many masters, he recently had recruited a group of the Dissimted Men.¡±

    Meng Qi and the others exchanged their gazes, but they did not use Secret Voice-sending tomunicate with each other because the deputy of the Red Coat army just indicated an important message. Many Kung Fu masters with the divine devil blood lineage still owned the ability to connect with the heaven and the earth although they did not reach the Ground Stairs. That was why they could bring about strange phenomena. They were creepier and more difficult to defend than those experts of Enlightening the Apertures level in the main world, so Meng Qi and the others had to be careful. Maybe some of them had Heavenly Knowing skills like Wind-Apanying Ear and could hear their talks even if Meng Qi and the others used Secret Voice-sending?

    After the head of the Red Coat army described Zuo Hanfeng¡¯s information in detail, Meng Qi gently nodded and seemed to be confident. ¡°Which nark did Du Huaishang meet after he entered the city?¡±

    ¡°He is Guo Sheng, also known as Gimp Guo. He is a distant rtive of my big brother. With the Red Coat army¡¯s secret support, he became a respected billionaire in Daning¡­¡± The head continued to depict the details. When he finished the description, he added, ¡°We ten brothers made an oath that although we were not born on the same day, we wished to die on the same day. If you rescue our big brother, you also save us. Please ept our kowtows.¡±

    The rest of the Red Coat Army heads also kneeled know and kowtowed. Their faces were serious, and their gazes were sincere full of hope.

    Meng Qi, Jiang Zhiwei and the other three calmly epted their kowtows. They well understood the task, but they did not let down their guard because the Dissimted Men Zuo Hanfeng had recently recruited were so mysterious that there was no information about them spread in Jianghu.

    ¡­

    The city river was surrounded by purple patterns which made Daning a dreamlike ce. The more beautiful a ce was, the more dangerous it would be. Merely approaching it made people shiver.

    Meng Qi and the others dressed up. Since they were strangers without known connections with the Red Coat Army, they were allowed to enter the city of Daning through the city gate.

    ¡°Prosperous, noisy, crowded¡­¡± Several words appeared in their minds. Daning was arge and famous city. With the information about the address andyout of streets the Red Coat Army had offered, they pretended to be people who nned to visit their rtives to ask about the location of thene nearby the Gimp Guo¡¯s mansion. They decided the indirect way was the best way to get there.

    They arrived at the left of Guo¡¯s Mansion soon. After they identified the direction, they bypassed two streets and saw the iconic red small building.

    It was the middle of the day, and the door was tightly closed without anyings or goings. Inside the mansion, exuberant trees were surrounding the red building, lending to an air of eeriness.

    ¡°If nothing is happening in Guo¡¯s Mansion, it makes it all the more rming.¡± Zhao Heng nodded.

    Meng Qiughed. ¡°But we should not be careless. We should¡­¡±

    After Meng Qi finished his words, Jiang Zhiwei, Ruan Yushu and the rest all nodded and prepared to act as nned.

    In a few minutes, Meng Qi changed his appearance into that of an ordinary idle person on the street. He ¡°furtively¡± approached Guo¡¯s Mansion, squatted under the nearby tree, bought a bowl of wonton and asked the stall vendor, ¡°Why is Guo¡¯s Mansion so quiet that I don¡¯t see anyone about?¡±

    The peddler in a straw hat looked up at Meng Qi and chuckled. ¡°The rich are venal. A few days ago his property was confiscated by the government!¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡± Meng Qi ate the wonton while asking.

    After the inquiry, he looked around and slipped into the quietne nearby. After he turned several corners, he found the streets were more and more deserted without anyone in sight.

    At the end of thene, a man in dark ck robes was pacing around with his hands behind his back. He looked very dignified.

    Seeing Meng Qi return, he hurried to ask, ¡°How did the inquiry go? As long as you get the information about those few things, the remaining silver taels are all yours!¡±

    The man was Zhao Heng.

    Suddenly, several people jumped out over the top walls on both sides of thene and surrounded Meng Qi and Zhao Heng.

    The head of the people had horrible breath and an ugly scar on his face. He sneered and said, ¡°Silver taels? Why don¡¯t you lightly let us off! Seize them!¡±

 Chapter 431: The Dissimulated Man

    <h4>Chapter 431: The Dissimted Man</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    The one leading them was Ji Tao, one of the soldier vicemanders from Left Governor¡¯s Mansion who had reached the second level in the Person ss. Jiang Shenghong, the soldiermander, trusted and thought highly of him. Ji Tao was also responsible for part of the rat affairs because he was a native who was on good terms with people in various trades. At present, he was in charge of the daily routine of the key mission, catching the Red Coat army ringleader using the Guo family as the bait.

    He would give a signal or make a lot more noise on purpose if he encountered enemies he could not deal with, so that the masters of the Left Governor¡¯s Mansion coulde help him when they got word. However, he did not take such action this time, since he might be punished after the fact for asking for help rashly and indiscriminately, bothering masters without judging the degree of the enemies¡¯ strength. Therefore, he had to stealthily follow them first to figure out the actual situation and the degree of importance of the enemies before determining the next step.

    For now, he only saw one member of the Red Coat army, who had umon breath but did not reach the Ground ss momentum as the masters of Left Governor¡¯s Mansion did. So, he was pretty sure that he could deal with that guy on his own. After all, with his special blood lineage and a powerful fist position, he was not inferior to most people at the first level of Person ss. Besides, there were so many members that could help him out if he was unable to deal with the enemy by himself!

    He sneered and said, ¡°Silver taels? Why don¡¯t you give us the advantage! Catch him for me!¡±

    As he finished speaking, he pounced on Zhao Heng from a high position and threw a powerful right fist with green electricity twisting around itself. It seemed like his fist directly broke through the airflow, letting out sshing and squelching sounds wherever it passed.

    Hardly had the fist hit Zhao Heng when a feeling of paralysis attacked his body and his Vital Spirit quivered, as if a real Thunderp had appeared.

    At the same time, the shadows swooped from the top of a wall and the people plugging up both ends of the alley also quickly drew close. Some of them were soldiers of Left Governor¡¯s Mansion, some were rats and some were brave men and idlers Ji Tao had recruited. The main target for most of them was Zhao Heng, and only a few of them dealt with Meng Qi, the bodacious idler.

    Suddenly, a melodious tune floated into their hearts without them knowing where it had originated or where it was flowing to. It was ice-cold and quiet, like a tke under the moon and the ten-thousand-year-old ice-holes. The chill came from the Vital Spirit, freezing thoughts to turn all figures into ice engravings.

    Everyone, including Vicemander Ji Tao, started to slow their movements and were gradually frozen in ce under the Guanghan Curse.

    What a terrible tune! A few that could move with difficulty tried to send out distress signals, but it was toote. As sword light red in front of their eyes, a green figure appeared all of a sudden and everything immediately turned dark.

    Suddenly, a faint yellow me burned on the body of one of them, slightly resisting the tune¡¯s frost that could freeze the soul.

    Thanks to his special blood lineage, he had a stronger resistance than the normal people against the Guanghan Curse.

    As he was about to take out the fireworks, he saw a surging purple rivere with countless bright stars twinkling in it as if the Milky Way had toppled over there. It covered him in a sh and prated everywhere to melt into his body, scouring his skeleton and viscera over and over again.

    The purple river faded away and he limply fell to the ground, without a shred of skin intact.

    After a few short breaths, half of the figures in the alley fell down like autumn weeds in the wind. The rest attacked by Jiang Zhiwei and Qi Zhengyan made little resistance.

    The movement of Ji Tao¡¯s fist with the sparkling green light grew slower as his skin turned to a cool color and his eyes turned dull. Zhao Heng stretched out the five fingers of his right hand with an unchanged expression. He grasped Ji Tao¡¯s fist with his palm which looked like a dignified and exalted dragon w, making the green light disappear from the center of his palm.

    The soldiers who had rxed their wills and sieged Meng Qi now kept their eyes open, with slowed thoughts. They saw the ¡°idler¡± draw out the long sword, which seemed to be cast with the me, while smiling. And then with a glimpse of light, blood spurted from their throats like the falling rain.

    After an additional few breaths, the tweedling stopped and only Meng Qi and Ji Tao still could stand in the alley. Even the spies of Left Governor¡¯s Mansion who had only observed from nearby couldn¡¯t escape it.

    Meng Qi and the others were not afraid of the potential enemies of Guo family. Instead, they worried that they could not deal with those enemies silently, because Daning was still on alert and they could catch the attention of Zuo Hanfeng and the masters under hismand as long as the disturbance made too much noise. They may have been defeated and be crestfallen once that happened. So it was better to lure the enemies to a ce avable for action by means of a gentle touch.

    They were in a remote alley with few people passing by and only the tune was spreading far and wide without anyrge movements, just loud sounds, so it had not yet drawn the attention of anyone else. However, many people had unknowingly left the world forever.

    Without saying anything, Jiang Zhiwei, Qi Zhengyan and the rest kept a sharp lookout. When Meng Qi came up to Ji Tao, who was seriously wounded with his acupoints sealed by Zhao Heng, his momentum had changed suddenly to indifferent and distant, like the firmament which had seen so much great change to the world while looking down on everything.

    Ji Tao felt dizzy as many profound memories impressed him and caused him a pain hard to get rid of.

    During the appearance of those memories, he experienced and thought of the past over and over again in a sequence of the time and from shortest to longest.

    The Samsara filled with pain was endless and making people copse. The expression in Ji Tao¡¯s eyes started to rx.

    Suddenly, there were electric lights flowing out of his spirit one by one, very positive and strong. They tried to cut off the connection between Meng Qi and his spirit!

    This was the peculiarity of his blood lineage which could prevent External Evil from invading it!

    Meng Qi took a deep and serene look, like an immortal or Buddha with a lofty and spacious temperament. He did not change his countenance at all in the face of the bombardment of Thunderp.

    There were purple thunderbolt marks appearing on the back of his hand, quite exalted, florid and delicate. Bold and horrific Thunderp breath lightly spilled from it.

    Ji Tao was bitterly struggling in the mind sea, hoping that the Thunder Gist of Trueness in his blood lineage could astonish the opponent¡¯s Vital Spirit and help him get rid of the painful Samsara. At that moment, he ¡°felt¡± that the opponent had be gigantic and stepped onto the sea of thunder with purple light on his back, as if he were a god that hade down from the heavens, making the lightning ¡°beaten by¡± him worship him by lying t.

    ¡°Thunder God?¡±

    Astonished and stunned, Ji Tao immediately found that the painful Samsara hade up to him again.

    ¡°Please, please set me free!¡± He had finally broken down without thefort of the support with tears and snot on his face!

    Meng Qi withdrew his nce and made the thunderbolt mark on his the back of his hand return to its original state, disregarding the expression in the eyes of Zhao Heng who looked him up and down.

    After the cultivation of Primal Aperture at Midbrow, he could defeat the thunder strength in Ji Tao¡¯s blood lineage in several ways, but he had to deal with it in the quickest way since the time was limited and there could be other people passing by that would discover them.

    ¡°Where is Du Huaishang?¡± Meng Qi stared at Ji Tao.

    Withdrawing his look with panic and fear, Ji Tao said gingerly, ¡°He, he escaped.¡±

    He turned from a big bloke with a fiendish scar on his face into a timid rabbit after the copse.

    ¡°How did he escape?¡± Meng Qi was as calm as mountain, trying not to destroy his image in Ji Tao¡¯s mind to avoid impacting the torture effect.

    Ji Tao took a few breaths and said at a rapid speed, ¡°A few days ago, the rat discovered that Gimp Guo was in touch with Red Coat army, but Left Oracle Yin asked Left Governor not to startle the Guo family so as to catch the leader. Shortly afterwards, a very important guest visited the Guo family and it seemed that the guest was precisely Du Huaishang. Thus, Left Governor led several clergymen to attack the Guo family in the night, trying to catch and kill him.¡±

    ¡°However, it was never easy to catch Du Huaishang, who also seemed to discover the abnormity in advance. There wasn¡¯t any information about him after he escaped seriously injured. So Left Governor locked down Daning city and only allowed people to enter to search for him intensely.¡±

    ¡°Who is Left Oracle Yin?¡± Meng Qi deliberately disrupted the order of questions.

    ¡°Is Left Oracle Yin the new Dissimted Man that Zuo Hanfeng had recruited?¡±

    Only they could keep the Red Coat army from gainingplete intelligence.

    Ji Tao replied, ¡°Left Oracle Yin¡¯s name is Yin Lenghui, a Daning native. He suddenly came to Liu Shou¡¯s mansion to rmend himself a month ago. He told Liu Shou that he was good at Voodoo art taught by the Dissimted Man and wanted to assist the talented and virtuous man in troubled times.¡±

    ¡°Is he really a native?¡± Meng Qi frowned slightly because it sounded like he was another Samsara traveller!

    Masters that appeared suddenly always made Meng Qi feel that they were Samsara travelers!

    Ji Tao nodded and said, ¡°Left Governor trustingly employed Left Oracle Yin after sending his rat to make the verification and confirm his identity from his neighbors and the administrative archives¡±

    ¡°Why does he call himself Left Oracle? ¡± Meng Qi was relieved of his confusion now.

    Ji Tao said, ¡°Yin Lenghui visited Left Governor with twopanions who were introduced as the disciples of a secret sect and he told Left Governor that he was the Left Oracle of the sect. He also mentioned that Du Huaishang was impacted by the Voodoo art after the event and couldn¡¯t recover within one or two months, so he was absolutely unable to escape from Daning.¡±

    ¡°Does Yin Lenghui belong to Person ss or Earth Rank?¡± Meng Qi asked in a serious manner.

    Ji Tao shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. He sometimes looks like a Person ss member, sometimes like a Earth Rank member. His twopanions are also Dissimted Men with many supernatural tricks, but I can¡¯t identify if they belong to the Person ss or Earth Rank.¡±

    After the being questioned from different perspectives, Meng Qi made sure that Ji Tao did not conceal Yin Lenghui¡¯s information and asked about the matters of Zuo Hanfeng. He then stabbed Ji Tao between his eyebrows with Flowing Fire, which was wielded in his right hand in the end.

    The long sword was drawn out, without a drop of blood on the de tip. There was only a section of me burning quietly.

    ¡°Du Huaishang hides in a secret ce and Zuo Hanfeng may fail to find him even if he has locked the city down. Besides, we are totally unfamiliar with the ce and the people here, so I¡¯m afraid it is almost impossible for us to find him.¡± Zhao Heng frowned slightly after listening to Ji Tao¡¯s answer before.

    With a grim look, Qi Zhengyan said, ¡°We will fall into the trap set by Zuo Hanfeng if we inquire about this information without careful consideration.¡±

    ¡°In fact, the dilemma in Daning can only be solved as long as Zuo Hanfeng is killed, so there¡¯s no need to find Du Huaishang.¡± Jiang Zhiwei did not change her expression, seeming as if she had had the idea in advance.

    They all had the God-tying Ropes and their strength could be powerful by teaming up. They could still have the chance to kill Zuo Hanfeng even if he was powerful!

    ¡°Great!¡± Meng Qi nodded right away, as the proposal was simr to his own.

    Finding a person was a fine art because they could bring in Zuo Hanfeng¡¯s chasing down and killing even with a little inattentiveness. It was better to find a chance to remove the biggest danger. It also could finish the mission in turn.

    After considering it for a while, Zhao Heng and Qi Zhengyan also believed that it was best to kill Zuo Hanfeng.

    ¡°Be careful with the three Dissimted Men.¡± Ruan Yushu reminded, carrying her ancient zither.

    Yin Lenghui and the rest were mysterious and tyrannical, so it was easy to fail to assassinate Zuo Hanfeng without ascertaining their actual situation.

    ¡°It is easy to handle this matter.¡± Meng Qi said and smiled suddenly. His facial muscle changed, simr to Ji Tao.

    ¡°What is your n?¡± Zhao Heng asked, looking very amazed.

    Meng Qi smiled and said, ¡°It is, of course, that ¡®Ji Tao¡¯ has suffered attack when he returns to Left Governor¡¯s Mansion to report. The energies are two men and a woman with powerful strength. They kill many of his men and severely injure him.¡±

    ¡°Besides, there are four subordinates alive. They are idlers in Jianghu and they will help the rats seek the raiders.¡±

    He changed into Ji Tao¡¯s clothes while speaking. Then he made some real scars on his face at random. After all, it was easy for him to recover and remove all the scars with the Eight Nine Mysteries.

    In this way, it was hard for others to distinguish the nuances which had changed!

 Chapter 432: The Benefits of Successfully Blending in

    <h4>Chapter 432: The Benefits of Sessfully Blending in</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    In the time it took to say those few sentences, Meng Qi had transformed himself into Ji Tao, drenched in blood and his face marred by savage scars. The scars worked to conceal any discrepancies in their appearance. Apart from someone who shared Ji Tao¡¯s marriage bed, or knew the intimacies of his breath, hardly anyone would be able to see through the disguise.

    ¡°You all each disguise yourselves as them, and these people¡­¡± Meng Qi pointed at the four corpses on the ground. His voice was hoarse like he had severely injured. He even sounded like Ji Tao.

    When he had ¡°grilled¡± Ji Tao for information earlier on, Meng Qi already had the vague notion to pose as him. It would be a simple matter since he possessed the Eight Nine Mysteries technique, which made changing appearances easy. Therefore, Meng Qi tried to fully grasp Ji Tao¡¯s situation and had asked him about his subordinates and bodyguards, as well as the general situation of the Jianghu people. The four corpses he was pointing to had all lived by themselves. They were loafers whose absence would not invite questions from their families even if they disappeared for ten days to a half month. Even if Jiang Zhiwei and the others were mediocre at the disguising technique, they would not raise any suspicions.

    ¨CSince they were not bodyguards at thepound, it was only natural that they would not bump into any acquaintances there. Should the head of the senior official bodyguards, Jiang Shenghong, and Left Governor Yin Lenghui question them, they would not be too condescending either. Either way, it was unlikely that they would be able to recognize the faces of small fry like them.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Jiang Zhiwei nodded. She picked the skinnier-looking male out of the four and left the only female corpse to Ruan Yushu.

    It was a world where demons¡¯ blood lineage continued in their descendants and as such, there was no noticeable difference between men and women in terms of strength, just as there were loafers in Jianghu who were female as well. Moreover, it was much harder for Ruan Yushu to disguise herself as a malepared to Jiang Zhiwei, given the former¡¯s more delicate nature.

    While hispanions changed into their disguises and altered their appearances, Meng Qi drew out Flowing Fire again and stabbed Ji Tao with it, igniting the corpse. The mes greedily swallowed Ji Tao¡¯s entire body. When it died, all that was left of the man was a pile of ashes. Meng Qi waved his tunic sleeves and the ashes scattered with the breeze, drifting over the wall on the left andnding on the soil inside thepound.

    In no time, Qi Zhengyan and the others hadpleted their disguises and disposed of of all trace of the corpses. The thin man with two strips of mustache and carried a sword was Jiang Zhiwei, who gave off the faint air of a swordsman. Zhao Heng was now a man of average stature and a round, moony face. The cowering young male servant with a slightly bent back was Qi Zhengyan. The in-looking young girl in a green jacket was Ruan Yushu, who had already safely kept her zither in the Space Ring.

    Meng Qi performed a careful check, ascertaining that they had not overlooked anything, beforeunching the distress signal. There was a blur of red as the signal shot into the sky and exploded into bright red, eye-catching flowers.

    Soon after, a middle-aged man garbed in beautiful robes and a jade belt appeared, carried by the wind. He whistled as he hurried over, a menacing air surrounding him. He was amanding presence.

    ¡°Where are the troops?¡± He asked, looking around even before his feet had touched the ground. However, he only saw the five of them.

    A pale blue wind circled around him. His every movement and gesture seemed to be one with his surroundings.

    Based on Ji Tao¡¯s description, Meng Qi was able to identify the man before him¨C the head of the senior bodyguards, Jiang Shenghong. Although he was only of the Human ss First Order, his blood lineage was powerful. He was almost on the level of Ground ss in certain aspects, able to use the wind to aid in his motions, able to interfere with astronomical phenomena. This made him many times stronger than the leaders of Red Coat army. Before Yin Lenghui had appeared, he had been the top general under Zuo Hanfeng.

    ¡°Heaven-man Connection¡­¡± Meng Qi, Jiang Zhiwei and the others exchanged secret nces. They were roughly able to judge how powerful Jiang Shenghong was based on his fame. He was almost at the level of someone who had achieved Heaven-man Connection, and on top of that, he could fly. He would definitely not an easy opponent to deal with!

    Of course, it was merely a feeling. Once they actually engaged in battle, other difference might emergedue to the uniqueness of his demon blood lineage. He could be even stronger, or possibly slightly weaker.

    Meng Qi clutched his chest and stumbled a few steps forward as blood trickled from the corner of his mouth. With much difficulty, he replied, ¡°Your¡­Your Highness, they¡­they fled in a hurry after seeing us re¡­requesting for backup.¡±

    Meng Qi was panting heavily, disrupting his speech inflection. Blood dripped down his front and scars ripped across his face; his image was particrly horrifying.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Jiang Shenghong cast his gaze far into the distance, looking Meng Qi up and down from the corner of his eye. He had not noticed that his trusted subordinate had been reced by an imposter. Even their breaths were almost exactly the same!

    ¡°I¡­I can still hold on¡­¡± Meng Qi ran his genuine Qi in the opposite direction, conjuring up a mouthful of blood. It sprayed onto the upper front of his own clothes, staining it red.

    Jiang Shenghong still did not detect anything amiss. He furrowed his brows, producing a force from his finger thatnded on Meng Qi¡¯s body and entered his meridians, helping to stabilize his condition. ¡°Where is the enemy? In which direction did they run off to? What happened?¡±

    ¡°They went that way.¡± Meng Qi instantly began speaking more evenly. ¡°I was guarding the Guo mansion when I discovered a suspicious person asking about Gimp Guo¡¯s whereabouts. So I secretly followed that person to this ce but ended up falling into their trap. Many of my subordinates perished, and I was almost unable to request for backup.¡±

    ¡°How many enemies were there?¡± Jiang Shenghong asked gravely. He had not found any other clues in the distance, and refocused his attention on the corpses strewn all over the ground and his rtively powerful subordinate.

    Ji Tao was from the Human ss Second Order. He had the blood of the Thunder God flowing within him and was most certainly not an easy opponent. He had strength in numbers as could be seen from the numerous idlers under him, including a few skilled experts. The enemy¡¯s strength could not be underestimated if they were able to ughter them without much fuss!

    ¡°Could it be that Red Coat army¡¯s main force had already snuck into Daning? Were they sick of living?¡±

    Meng Qi took a deep breath before answering, ¡°Two men and one woman.¡±

    His heart had been in his throat the whole time. Eight Nine Mysteries made it near impossible for others to see through his facade, but it would be easy for a master like Jiang Shenghong to notice that Qi Zhengyan and the others had altered their appearances.

    ¡°Three people?¡± Jiang Shenghong¡¯s eyes widened dramatically. He was astounded at Meng Qi¡¯s reply. Killing Ji Tao and his men himself was a simple task, but he would have had to poison them beforehand in order to avoid amotion and prevent them from getting help.

    ¡°Could those three people be as powerful as him?¡±

    He stared at the bodies on the ground again and realized that many of them had their throats slit while a few others had their bonespletely smashed.

    There were also differences among the ones who had been killed by a sword. Some of them sported burn marks along the sword wound without any trace of blood around them.

    ¡°It really was three people¡­¡± Jiang Shenghong carelessly sized Jiang Zhiwei and the others up. He could sense that they had changed their apearances a lot, but as they were secret agents, they disguised themselves daily and he did not think much of it.

    ¡°They are¡­?¡± He asked Meng Qi.

    Upon hearing that, Meng Qi finally rxed. Jiang Shenghong¡¯s question meant that they had already passed his check. ¡°Your Highness, they are secret agents who serve under me. They were previously in charge of guarding the periphery and were spared from the attack. They rushed over after seeing the distress signal, but did not manage to catch sight of the enemy.¡±

    Jiang Shenghong nodded and returned to the topic at hand. ¡°Those three escaped really quickly. Describe their facial features and their kung fu traits to the portrait artistter. It will help facilitate a city-wide search. Oh, Doctor Sun will soon arrive. Wait here and don¡¯t move around lest you worsen your injuries.¡±

    After obtaining the rough characteristics of the ¡°three enemies¡±, the blue wind whisked him away in the utterly random direction that Meng Qi had pointed him toward.

    A short whileter, the portrait artist and doctor arrived, nked by arge troop of bodyguards.

    ¡°Give me your hand.¡± Doctor Sun was a pale-faced, beardless man. He seemed like a man who gave instructions to others by his facial expressions instead of words.

    Meng Qi calmly extended his left hand,bining the thunderbolt mark, ¡°Divine Nine-Annihtion¡± and Purple Thunder Force to imitate Ji Tao¡¯s genuine Qi.

    Doctor Sun ced two fingers on Meng Qi¡¯s wrist to feel his pulse. He carefully measured its rhythm before gasping softly, his brows furrowed. ¡°Your liver has taken so much damage. How are you still alive?¡±

    He stared at Meng Qi with widened eyes, as if looking at a monster.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Meng Qi¡¯s heart pounded as he realized his mistake ¡ª he had modeled the injuries with his own physical body. However, even Descendants of Divine Devil were a far cry from the power of Eight Nine Mysteries on the nine Apertures level!

    Meng Qi immediately calmed himself down. Without responding to Doctor Sun¡¯s question, he continued adjusting his pulse.

    ¡°Why is the pulse so fast all of a sudden¡­ Oh, now it¡¯s suddenly weak and slipping downwards!¡± Doctor Sun cried out in surprise.

    Based on his pulse, the Vicemander of the bodyguards before him should have died seven or eight times over, and then revived seven or eight times again¡­

    ¡°How is this possible¡­¡± He had been practicing medicine for years and it was his first time encountering such symptoms. Large drops of sweat rolled down his forehead. He was at a loss on what to do.

    Meng Qi coughed gently and replied, ¡°Doctor Sun, how are my injuries, truly?¡±

    He was trying to confuse the already baffled doctor even more.

    Doctor Sun wiped away his cold sweat and asked, ¡°Could you give me a detailed description of how you got injured?¡±

    ¡°I was caught in an ambush. Someone managed to hit me in the back with a palm stroke and I was sent flying forward. After that, a swordsman shed my face. If I had not dodged that attack, and if she had not been so wary of my thunder force, I would already be in the Netherworld now!¡± Meng Qi sighed heavily as he recounted.

    Without waiting for Doctor Sun¡¯s response, he rambled on, ¡°It sounds strange, but my bones didn¡¯t break although I took a blow to my back. It seems like it was more of a tender palm force that seeped into my body¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, this palm energy is very strange and it is difficult to remove it directly. Take two ¡®Yellow Elixirs¡¯ to stabilize your pulse first, then try to run your own genuine Qi to slowly force it out.¡± Doctor Sun wiped his cold sweat again, going along with Meng Qi¡¯s words so that the man might first treat his own wounds. Meanwhile, he would go flip through ancient medical manuscripts to determine the true cause of this man¡¯s condition.

    ¡°If Ji Tao died because of these injuries, his death would be on him!¡±

    Meng Qi did not dare to consume anything carelessly, so he ground the Yellow Elixir into a fine powder and pretended to consume it. Once Doctor Sun had finished dressing his wounds and went to inspect the corpses, he secretly spat them out onto his palm.

    At the same time, the bodyguards were questioning Jiang Zhiwei and the others. They all emphatically insisted that they had been in charge of the periphery and had not seen the enemy. The bodyguards could not discern any w in their statements.

    ¡°Vicemander Ji, has your condition stabilized?¡± A bodyguard asked as he led the portrait artist over.

    He was another Vicemander called Wen Cheng. He had never gotten along with Ji Tao, and being on official business, he took advantage of that to disturb him.

    ¡°Hmph. If you¡¯re gonna ask, just do it.¡± Meng Qi mimicked Ji Tao¡¯s frosty humph based on what he could recall from the memory fragments he had seen.

    Because of the fierce scars on his face, Ji Tao was hated by the madam and youngdy from the government office. Wen Cheng often used that to embarrass him, leaving Ji Tao with painful memories.

    Wen Cheng made a face and instructed the portrait artist, ¡°Carefully listen to Vicemander Ji¡¯s descriptionter, lest there are any discrepancies.¡±

    ¡°Vicemander Ji, the enemies must have been very powerful to nearly take your life and your entire army.¡± Wen Cheng turned to speak to Meng Qi, his teasing tone both mocking and regretful. It was as if he were saying, ¡°Are you not known as the man with Thunder God blood lineage, the first in line after our leader? Why are you in such an embarrassing state now? What a pity that your army was ¡®almost¡¯pletely wiped out¡­¡±

    Meng Qi clenched his fists tight and ground his teeth hard, acting as if he was trying in vain to control his rage from bursting out.

    Upon seeing that, Wen Cheng was satisfied and returned to the topic at hand. He asked, ¡°How many enemies were there?¡±

    ¡°There were three people. Two men and one woman.¡± Meng Qi conjured a faint look of fear, as if the events had actually taken ce.

    ¡°Describe their appearances and kung fu traits one by one.¡± Wen Cheng again pulled a face.

    ¡°One of the men was around 30 years old, had broom-shaped eyebrows, arge mouth, and seemed to have suffered from facial paralysis¡­ When he attacked, a purple Milky Way circled around him, but the palm stroke he used to strike me was soundless¡­¡± Meng Qi answered in all seriousness, ¡°The other man was young, but his sword art was outstanding. He had upward-nting eyebrows andrge, bright eyes, and was extremely handsome and carefree¡­ The sword he used had fire circling around it. It didn¡¯t seem like an ordinary weapon.¡±

    Qi Zhengyan just finished being questioned when the corners of his mouth suddenly twitched. Jiang Zhiwei and the others stared at the ground desperately trying to control theirughter.

    ¡°The woman was tall and slender, wore blue robes, and had a very bright countenance. Her sword art was unfathomable¡­¡± Since they were the real ¡°criminals¡± themselves, Meng Qi added a few false descriptions to the ¡°criminals¡± appearances.

    The portrait artist worked swiftly and soon produced three drawings for Meng Qi to verify.

    ¡°That¡¯s them!¡± Meng Qi quickly scanned the images and eximed bitterly.

    The three sketches were allcking in their depiction of their actual faces, especially the one with the purple Milky Way.

    Afterpleting all those trivial matters, Meng Qi brought his swornpanions with him back to the government office to recover. Other bodyguards took the portrait sketches and put out a city-wide search for them.

    ¡­

    After entering thepound, Meng Qi returned to Ji Tao¡¯s house after referring to his memories.

    He was never married and both his parents lived outside the government office. Thus, he was not afraid of being discovered.

    The few of them had barely stepped into the winding corridor when they heard screams from in front of them. A beautiful young girl in a pale grey dress stumbled backward in shock and panic. The maids beside her averted their eyes from Meng Qi¡¯s face.

    ¡°What are you staring at? Don¡¯t you know that face of yours will terrify the young miss? Hurry up and get lost!¡± The older woman next to the young girl scolded him angrily.

    The young girl was none other than Zuo Yiqian, Zuo Hanfeng¡¯s granddaughter. She had been frightened by Meng Qi¡¯s face wrapped in white bandages, believing that she bumped into a ghost in broad daylight.

    ¡°Alright! Alright! I¡¯ll leave now!¡± Meng Qi imitated Ji Tao¡¯s typical subservient answer. Then he hobbled into the corridor, hiding his face from the young miss.

    ¡°Miss, seems like the ghost of the ugly Ji Tao.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s him¡­ He seems to have hurt his face again¡­¡±

    ¡°When his wounds heal, it¡¯ll probably be even uglier¡­¡±

    Despite the hurtful remarks, Meng Qi remained unmoved. He hastened his pace and arrived at his own house along with Jiang Zhiwei and the others.

    Before opening the door to hispound, a man and a woman approached them from another winding corridor.

    ¡°Vicemander Ji, just what kind of enemy did you encounter?¡± The man asked.

    He had upright and prominent features and his skin had a dark grey tinge making him look like a stone statue. This bizarre character was none other than Yin Lenghui¡¯s subordinate, Mu An the Dissimted Man. Apparently, he was said to possess unusual powers and was hard to guard against.

    The woman beside him was also Yin Lenghui¡¯s subordinate, Lan Die the Dissimted Man. She had gorgeous albeit messy hair, and her lips were an even more unnatural shade of red.

    Meng Qi icily described the flow of events to them in brief. Ji Tao had never been on good terms with the three Dissimted Men.

    After listening to him, a smile suddenly spread across Lan Die¡¯s lips. ¡°Vicemander Ji, could you describe their kung fu again? They seem somewhat familiar to me.¡±

    She seemed to have taken an interest in the ¡°two men and one woman¡± who hadunched a surprise attack on Ji Tao.

    ¡°I hope you will be able to help share the government office¡¯s burden and resolve this problem¡­¡± Meng Qi responded with a taunt before describing them in detail once more.

    ¡°Purple Milky Way¡­¡± Lan Die chewed on her lower lip, deep in thought.

    The other two opponents¡¯ kung fu did not have striking enough characteristics, making them harder to identify.

    ¡°Were there any other clues left behind?¡± Mu An asked stonily.

    Meng Qi shook his head and responded, ¡°I was almost killed by them. How force them to leave other clues behind?¡±

    Mu An turned away wordlessly, but intentionally muttered under his breath,

    ¡°Worthless trash.¡±

    Meng Qi¡¯s hands balled into fists again, performing a realistic disy of his ¡°anger¡±. Then he took a deep breath and pushed the door open and entered the wing room.

    Hispound had a few towering trees that provided wee shade from the scorching sun. They blocked out the heat, leaving it nice and cool inside.

    Meng Qi was about to talk when Jiang Zhiwei put her finger to her lips. She darted forward with her sword piercing the corner of a pillow.

    A faint green light shed at the tip of the sword. Meng Qi and the others went over to look and discovered that it was a tiny Gu Poison Bug with the size of a rice grain. It wriggled back and forth, but could not escape from the area Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s Sword Qi had enveloped.

    ¡°Gu Poison Bug? Ji Tao wasn¡¯t on good terms with Yin Lenghui and the others, so they secretly ced a Gu Poison Bug here to spy on him?¡± Meng Qi deduced.

    Ji Tao had had the opportunity to meet Zuo Hanfeng frequently. If they had ced the bug on his person, it would be easy for thetter to notice it.

    At the same time, Meng Qi sighed inwardly. In terms of sensing, he was still quite far behind Zhiwei.

    In the past, he had relied on provoking his Primal Aperture in advance andbining the Immortal Pressing Art and Supernatural Power of Shaking Heaven and Hitting Earth to outperform Jiang Zhiwei in simr areas. However, she had been formally practicing her Primal Aperture at Mid-brows for several months and was close to the stage of Oneness of Heaven and Men, at once, surpassing him again

    The five of them exchanged nces before Meng Qi suddenly spoke up, ¡°Those scumbags! If I ever bump into them again, I¡¯ll grind them into dust.¡±

    ¡°General Ji, please calm down. In time, we will see them in the dungeons.¡± Zhao Heng instantly understood Meng Qi¡¯s intentions and responded appropriately.

    They would leave the Gu Poison Bug alone to convey misleading information to Yin Lenghui. That way, no one would doubt their identities.

    After ¡°performing¡± for a while, Meng Qi and the others left the wing room and entered the courtyard, discussing the issue in low voices.

    ¡°We don¡¯t know how strong Yin Lenghui is. If we try to test his capabilities without a n, it¡¯ll be easy for us to slip up and put ourselves in danger.¡± Zhao Heng said, concerned.

    If they wanted to kill Zuo Hanfeng, they had to be certain of Yin Lenghui¡¯s strength. Otherwise, they could fail just when sess was within reach.

    Meng Qi nodded. ¡°The other two just now were also Dissimted Men. They share a close rtionship with Yin Lenghui, so it would be easier to start with them.¡±

    ¡°We need to wait for an opportunity to arrive,¡± agreed Jiang Zhiwei. She was not one without patience.

    Ruan Yushu and Qi Zhengyan also nodded without any objection.

    ¡­

    Three dayster, they found themselves in the bodyguards¡¯ hall.

    Jiang Shenghong paced back and forth in front of Meng Qi. His usual unity with his surroundings disrupted by his frantess.

    ¡°How can there be no clues?¡± He eximed through gritted teeth. ¡°Those three people vanished into thin air! We could not find a trace them even after searching the entire city!¡±

    ¡°Of course you can¡¯t find them, ¡®they¡¯ are hiding in the government office, right under your noses¡­¡± Meng Qi thought to himself, while responding, ¡°Maybe this is the same case as Du Huaishang.¡±

    ¡°In other words, there are powers in the city of Daning that we have no knowledge of?¡± Jiang Shenghong narrowed his eyes.

    Meng Qi knew that if they continued on their current course, Jiang Shenghong would eventually find out he was lying. He pretended to give it some thought before replyinh, ¡°If they don¡¯t mix with other people and hide in a remotely locatedpound, stealing their food and water supplies, t would be difficult to find them using normal means¡­¡±

    ¡°That makes sense.¡± Jiang Shenghong nodded a little, acknowledging what Meng Qi said possible exnation

    Meng Qi continued, ¡°Your Excellency, most of my injuries have healed. I would like to assist the search with my men.¡±

    ¡°Very good. I¡¯llmend you for your loyalty in front of the government office.¡± Jiang Shenghong said gratefully.

    ¡­

    In a tavern where the good and the bad mingled, the tavernkeeper enjoyed drinks with his friends of bad repute. He was a nearby Turf Lord who was well-informed and sharp-witted.

    All of a sudden, something caught his eye. A young girl in a blue top and a in skirt walked through the door. Although she was in disguise, those with sharp eyes easily picked out her unrivaled bright countenance.

    The young girl walked over slowly with her long sword in hand. Dropping her voice to a whisper, she said, ¡°There¡¯s something I need to ask you.¡±

    The tavernkeeper shivered as he felt Sword Qi surround his body. Hurriedly, he got to his feet and led the young girl to a corner. He asked, ¡°Youngdy, what would you like to know?¡±

    ¡°Do you know about Du Huaishang¡¯s whereabouts?¡± The young girl was none other than Jiang Zhiwei.

    The tavernkeeper gave a bitterugh and replied, ¡°If I knew, I would¡¯ve gone to the government office myself and imed that huge reward.¡±

    Jiang Zhiwei nodded, and then turned to leave. Not long after exiting the tavern, she suddenly quickened her pace and ducked into a small alley. She had to throw off the people stalking her. She then flipped over a wall into apound to dress in her disguise, sticking two strips of mustache above her upper lip. After that, she made a huge detour before arriving at a ce nearby.

    In the tavern, the tavernkeeper told his friends, wearing a grave expression, ¡°Hurry, find the government office¡¯s secret agents and tell them that the person they¡¯re looking for has appeared!¡±

    In no time, news of the ¡°enemy¡¯s¡± appearance had traveled to the government office through many different routes. Among those who had reported, one was Jiang Zhiwei herself!

    Jiang Shenghong and Lan Die rushed to the area near the tavern at almost the same time, but it was toote. They had lost all trace of the the enemy again.

    ¡­

    On the second day, Turf Lords in both the East and the North of the city encountered the wanted criminals. One of them was the girl in blue robes from the day before, and the other, a t-nosed man who seemed to have purple Milky Ways flowing in his eyes.

    News travelled quickly the government office, to the two men who were on duty that day¨C Mu An and ¡°Ji Tao¡±.

    ¡°Those treacherous fools! How dare they show themselves again!¡± Mu An¡¯s stone statue-like face finally betrayed a trace of irritation. He took severalrge strides forward as he instructed, ¡°Find Leader Jiang. We¡¯ll split up so the enemy can¡¯t escape this time.¡±

    ¡°If this matter gets out of hand and the head of the office and the Left Governor have to intervene, we¡¯ll never be able to show our faces again!¡±

    He viewed ¡°Ji Tao¡± as his subordinate.

    Meng Qiughed without amusement, ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that you¡¯ll get killed by the enemy.¡±

    It was indeed strange how they had been in the government office for so many days, but still had not caught a glimpse of Zuo Hanfeng or Yin Lenghui!

    ¡®Hmph, I¡¯m not worthless trash like you.¡± Mu An quickly left the hall.

    When he reached the east market, he could find no trace of the enemy as well, resorting to asking secret agents and informants for help.

    After questioning several of them in a row, his face finally brightened because there was a clue at longst!

    ¡°I saw a young girl in blue slipping into that alley.¡± A skinny man with two strips of mustache said.

 Chapter 433: Insect Man

    <h4>Chapter 433: Insect Man</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    The gloomy expression on Mu An¡¯s face made him look more and more like a stone statue. His skin, unlike ordinary people, was an ashy grey, but it was not particrly conspicuous in a world full of Descendants of Divine Devil. There were many queer-looking beings of all shapes and sizes on the streets, even some with four arms and two faces.

    ¡°Lead the way.¡± There was no way he could just return to the government office to report the clue and turn the matter over to the Left Oracle and head of the office without actually discovering the enemy himself. Moreover, since he believed his own strength far outmatched that of that rubbish Ji Tao, who had managed to request for backup and survive, it was only right that he meet them himself.

    He might even be able to kill the enemy!

    The skinny man with the handlebar mustache looked shocked, as if he were terrified of the enemy who had previously killed most of hispanions. However, under Mu An¡¯s severe gaze, he lowered his head and cowered into the alley.

    After a few steps, Mu An flipped his left hand and another ck insect appeared in his palm. It spun around on the spot, trying to sense the enemy¡¯s breath.

    The bug suddenly released a series of bird-like chirp, a pair of transparent wings sprouting from its back as it soared into the air and flew to the corner of the alley.

    ¡°Hmph, if she had been walking in a busy area, her breath would have been mixed with others¡¯. My Seeker Bug has yet to break through the constraints of heaven and earth, it shouldn¡¯t have been able to find her tracks but it seems like a different story now though, heh¡­¡± Mu An muttered to himself, evidently a little pleased with himself.

    If his memory served him well, the handlebar mustached man next to him worked for that worthless trash Ji Tao. Having gone through life and death together, had gained Ji Tao¡¯s trust. Mu An would have to resort to some tricks to avoid looking worse than Ji Tao any further.

    He had used the Seeker Bug to remember the blue-clothed girl¡¯s breath back in the Turf Lord¡¯s residence. Unfortunately, it was a bustling marketce outside with peopleing and going and all kinds of breath mixing about. That seriously interfered with the insect¡¯s seeking abilities and rendered it unable to track her down. However, now that they were in a remote alley, it was the perfect opportunity for him to disy its abilities!

    Jiang Zhiwei, who had the two strips of mustache stuck on her face, was a little baffled upon seeing Mu An reveal the insect. Had they not been extra cautious and made Ruan Yushu dress as the girl in blue this time, their ambush would probably have already failed. Voodoo art was bizarre and unpredictable indeed¨C She was in charge of the frontal attack and had to lead the way. At the same time, she could not reveal her breath lest Mu An had some special blood lineage that enabled him to tell apart even the slightest differences in her breath.

    Such a choice was an indication of how well-versed they were in the ways of Jianghu. If Yuanyang and Weng Lingyu¡¯s team had been in charge of the mission instead, they would never have thought of such an idea. Even if Yuanyang was skilled in Voodoo arts, she knew close to nothing about the Descendants of Divine Devil.

    The Seeker Bug zipped ahead of them, turning corner after corner, entering areas that were more and mroe remote, with dense vegetation and few houses around. Ocassionally, one could hear the sound of people¡¯s voices and hazy wisps of smoke curling upwards to the sky, a picture of peace and serenity.

    Under such circumstances, Mu An suddenly shivered. He was ovee with an overwhelming urge to be vignt and on guard.

    Just as he was considering backing off, a gentle song disrupted the quiet. Its ethereal sound and the sensation it gave Mu An was indescribable. It seemed to have been emitted from the high heavens, evoking hundreds of bird cries.

    All of a sudden, his brain began buzzing and he started to tremble all over. He could feel himself growing disoriented and confused to the point of having no idea where he was and what was going on.

    ¡°Heavenly Phoenix Cries¡±, one of the 12 Magical Sounds of Langhuan!

    Meng Qi and the others had been worried that their opponent¡¯s Voodoo art would be so unusual that just a little carelessness and he would escape. On top of that, they wanted to capture him alive to get information out of him. After the team had discussed things over, their final verdict was not to hesitate but go all out!

    The phoenix¡¯s cries echoed through the heavens and gradually faded. Various birds pped their wings and flew low, circling around the area while gently chirping.

    Seeing Mu An in a daze, Jiang Zhiwei immediately drew her long sword and went right for the man¡¯s mid-brows. She attempted to prate his mid-brows with Sword Qi in order to lock his Vital Spirit and capture him alive.

    But her stroke was not fancy orplicated, but was purely borne of speed and uracy. However, just then, countless tiny bumps began appearing on Mu An¡¯s skin. Densely packed together, it spread all over his body. It made one¡¯s skin crawl just watching it.

    What was worse, the little bumps were all wriggling as if they were living beings, like there was ayer of insects hiding beneath Mu An¡¯s skin.

    With a sickening sound, brightly-colored insects started crawling out of Mu An¡¯s skin and soaring in all directions. They all carried some of Mu An¡¯s breath, as if he were a lizard trying to sacrifice his tail in order to save himself!

    As Gu Poison Bugs of the lowest ss, their Vital Spirits were weaker, unable to recognize a phoenix cry and mostly unaffected by it. The best option to counter any of the 12 Magical Sounds of Langhuan was the ¡°Soundless Sound¡±.

    The sword struck Mu An¡¯s mid-brows and his skin and muscles shriveled. He seemed to have be a gigantic insect himself while the colorful bugs continued emerging in great quantities like fireworks exploding in mid-air.

    All of a sudden, their surroundings darkened. Stars appeared, shining brightly against the ck backdrop, as they formed a purple Milky Way. The twinkling gxy descended upon them, vast and mighty.

    The purple Milky Way swallowed everything whole. All the Gu Poison Bugs were instantaneously crushed into dust. None escaped alive.

    Blood streamed from Mu An¡¯s eyes, nostrils and mouth. His gaze was nk yet ferocious.

    ¡°Boom!¡± Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s sword struck Mu An¡¯s mid-brows, and thetter¡¯s brain suddenly exploded.

    Even with his Vital Spirit confused by the zither music and locked by the Sword Qi, he was still able to blow himself up!

    The headless body did not copse. Instead, its arms and legs detached and transformed into four long ck bugs. They hastily squirmed off in all four directions.

    Jiang Zhiwei swung her long sword and sword light shed. One of the long ck bugs was split right down the middle. It twitched on the ground in a pool of ck blood.

    Red sword light cut through the air as a vast and awesome aura spread, as if dragons had descended amongst them. Tongues of fire circled around them entangling with one another. Swooping down close to the ground, they sped after the three remaining bugs, leaving scorched trails in the grass.

    The ¡°fire dragons¡± traveled at top speed. In a blink of an eye, they had hunted down the three ck worms and turned them to ash.

    At this stage, it was impossible for them to even consider capturing him alive!

    Up against Meng Qi and the others who were working as a team, Mu An had no chance to retaliate. However, thanks to his bizarre Voodoo skills, he managed to wiggle his way out, preventing all chances of his survival from being sealed off.

    Right at that moment, his torso which had fallen to the ground suddenly began moving. The protruding skin formed an ugly bulge which then ruptured, and out crawled a humongous centipede.

    It was greyish-white in color, like it had been formed from the bones of his spine. Its body was a series of clearly defined sections, and there seemed to be the faint image of a person¡¯s face on its head. That face was none other than Mu An¡¯s!

    As the centipede emerged from the torso, it immediately began burrowing into the ground. It appeared to have Earth-blending abilities!

    A figure descended from the skies, its body surrounded by a faint gold glow and mes rising from its face that obscured its appearance. It resembled Vajra.

    ¡°Thud!¡± The contact of figure¡¯s two feet on the ground caused thend to quake. Then, his two hands reached down and grabbed the centipede¡¯s body, and started yanking it out of the ground.

    The centipede had mystical strength to begin with, but no matter how it struggled, it could not break free from the Vajra-like figure¡¯s iron-d grip. It was like being pinched by a pair of steel pliers and squashed beneath a mountain. It was a matter of pure, brute strength.

    Instead of fighting, the centipede coiled upwards, wrapping itself tightly around its attacker. Its numerous feet scratched and wed at his body at full strength, and it sprayed poison from its mouth.

    The faint gold glow was clear and bright. Despite the disconcerting scratching noises, the greyish-white centipede¡¯s attacks were futile. Not a single one of them left a scratch on its attacker.

    Right when it was about to activate the Nine Inborn Apertures, its opponent¡¯s body suddenly zed ayer of red-hot burning mes. The centipede experienced the most torturous pain as the fire scorched and burned it. It went limp all of a sudden, hanging around the attacker¡¯s arm like a dead snake.

    The attacker was none other than Meng Qi. If things had smoothly proceeded, he would not have had to fight at all. However, Mu An seemed to beprised of many different insects and impossible to defend against as it was constantly searching for a way to escape. More than an hour ago, Meng Qi had already reported the information to the head of the bodyguards, Jiang Shenghong, sprinkled a few words of ttery about Jiang Shenghong¡¯s powerful kung fu and how he would easily overpower the enemy, whereas Mu An was conceited despite his average abilities.

    Hence, Jiang Shenghong had been perfectly content with sending ¡°Ji Tao¡± to help Mu An with the search.

    With the burnt centipede on his arm, Meng Qi¡¯s aura changed. He resembled not only a fire god who had decended to earth, but also an immortal gazing upon the mortal world, aware of all the vicissitudes of life and cycles of Samsara!

    Mu An¡¯s Vital Spirit that had been enclosed in the centipede¡¯s body convulsed. It felt the color of its surroundings fade away, and saw a bottomless ocean beneath it. Gold light shone all around it, sometimes leaping out and sometimes gradually emerging, bringing with it a web of countless memories.

    After executing Supernatural Power of Shaking Heaven and Hitting Earth, Meng Qi noticed that Mu An¡¯s Vital Spirit that was suspended above his spiritual sea kept changing unsteadily. Unusual, greyish-white patterns tumbled about within it, as if it were a malevolent puppet.

    Mu An, who had barely suffered a few serious blows previously, did not have the strength to resist Meng Qi¡¯s assault on his spirit. Influenced by Supernatural Power, fragments of his memories flew out, disying ¡°Samsara¡±, and revealing his secrets.

    Out of the blue, the golden shards gathered together into a round mirror. Reflected in the mirror was a secret room, dim and gloomy, with a lone man seated inside it. He was around 20 years old, garbed in ck robes and a cold and gloomy feeling emanated from him. His face was deathly pale and his chin was shaped like a hammer.

    ¡°Yin Lenghui?¡± Meng Qi¡¯s Vital Spirit shook.

    The person in the mirror was the one Ji Tao had mentioned before¨C ¡°Dissimted Man¡± Yin Lenghui. There seemed to be someone sitting opposite him, but it was hard to tell through the mirror.

    Yin Lenghui¡¯s eyes suddenly flew open. He swallowed and another greyish-white puppet materialized in his hand.

    In a sh, ck mes rose from his palm and engulfed the puppet.

    At the same time, Mu An¡¯s spiritual sea began burning like a sea of fire. It enveloped his Vital Spirit and started spreading towards Meng Qi.

    The ck mes were deep. They emitted neither light nor heat, but gave Meng Qi a feeling of great danger.

    Without a second¡¯s hesitation, he withdrew his spirit from within, enduring the countercharge of Supernatural Power of Shaking Heaven and Hitting Earth and hurled the centipede away.

    ¡°Everyone split up!¡± He shouted.

    Jiang Zhiwei and the others took off at once. They all had immense faith in Meng Qi.

    The centipede had already turned to ash mid-air,pletely swallowed by the ck mes. Then, the mes stretched and contracted and extended into arge hand. ck gas billowed out of its fingers as it reached out to grab Meng Qi.

    Meng Qi was seized by a sudden chill, as if his Vital Spirit were about to be snatched away by therge hand.

    It was trying to steal his soul!

    Flowing Fire circled around Meng Qi¡¯s body and masked his breath and face, protecting his identity. Using both hands, he formed several seals before him that resembled blooming lotuses.

    His entire body seemed to be one with the ground. He stood tall and steady like a firmly rooted mountain.

    The ck me hand reached out towards Meng Qi once again and was struck by his hands in turn. pping sounds continually rang out and fire shot out in all directions, but the ck mes were trying to snatch Meng Qi¡¯s soul from the ground. There was no way it couldpete with the strength of the entire earth.

    The ck me hand crumbled and Meng Qi leaped into the air and disappeared, reappearing in the stove of a nearby house where the ¡°Humanity Fire¡± burned.

    Since there was fire nearby, Meng Qi took the opportunity to flee, eliminating all his tracks at the same time.

    A short whileter, a man in ck robes appeared in the location where the battle had urred. A cold and gloomy air hung around him, and his face was a deathly white.

    He scanned the surroundings for a moment with a fierce gaze. Failing to find any clues, Yin Lenghui huffed heavily and left.

    ¡­

    Back in the government office, Mu An¡¯s death had Zuo Hanfeng furious. He assembled all the bodyguard generals and Dissimted Men for a meeting.

    Meng Qi¡¯s face was wrapped in bandages. He could not help but feel a little nervous because he was standing before an Exterior-level master. Even the slightest mistake could give him away.

    As for Yin Lenghui, although they had failed to uncover any information about him this time, they had more or less been able to roughly guess his strength and unusual power. He was definitely not on the Exterior level, but he was not far from it. They reckoned that he was around the same level as the Matriarch of the West.

    Zuo Hanfeng¡¯s eyes were a dark green and his beard was tinted green. His aura was as majestic as the oceans as he paced back and forth with his hands folded behind his back. Nobody dared to even breathe loudly because of the intimidating air he gave off.

    His only son had perished at the hands of Red Coat Army, leaving only survivors and his daughter behind. As such, Zuo Hanfeng hated Red Coat Army to the bone.

    Near him was a woman around 40 years old, dressed in imperial robes and wearing a sorrowful expression on her face as if she were reminded of her dead husband. She had beautiful facial features and unusul breath, like that of a ripened fruit. She looked rather simr to Zuo Yiqian, who stood beside her.

    Yin Lenghui was the most at ease. He sized up the crowd with his cold gaze and suddenly, pointed at Meng Qi and saying,

    ¡°Ji Tao, even Mu An wasn¡¯t able to escape from the opponent, so how did you survive given your level of strength?¡±

 Chapter 434: Voodoo Doll

    <h4>Chapter 434: Voodoo Doll</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    All eyes were suddenly on Meng Qi. They all stared at his face covered in white bandages. Some were surprised, some astounded, some gloated, and some resentful.

    He was right! Since Mu An had been killed by the enemy, how could Ji Tao find the chance to ask for assistance and threaten him?

    Although Ji Tao¡¯s Thunder God blood lineage was really powerful, Mu An had many Heavenly Knowing skills and creepy tricks. Most of the people present had experienced that power. How could Ji Tao match him?

    Maybe he was scared of death and simply surrendered to the enemy?

    At this time, they still had no doubt about Meng Qi¡¯s identity. After all, they had the same height, the same breath and simr blood lineage. His appearance was also confirmed by Jiang Shenghong before being bandaged. Therefore, he was more likely to be thought to be betraying the Left Governor¡¯s Mansion.

    Zuo Yiqian covered her mouth. She could not believe that this terrible looking guy also had such poor morals. Her mother¡¯s gaze turned icy and she could not wait to cut every person who was rted to the Red Coat army into pieces.

    Zuo Hanfeng stopped pacing and looked at Meng Qi. His eyes were cold and deep, like a deep green pool.

    Meng Qi was not worried about the looks they gave at all. However, he felt nervous about Zuo Hanfeng¡¯s.

    The coldness prated his body inch by inch. Meng Qi¡¯s organs seemed to be gradually frozen and his blood became cold as the flow slowed down.

    He held his spirit inside and tried to remain as calm as a peacefulke reflecting everything around it. He used Eight Nine Mysteries, imitated the breath vividly and even took Ji Tao¡¯s response to this look into consideration. Meng Qi¡¯s face turned blue and he was shivering with his teeth clenched.

    ¡°What do you have to say?¡± Zuo Hanfeng asked in a low voice.

    Zuo Hanfeng was strict with his subordinate soldiers. If not permitted by him, no one could rush to speak up because it would be viewed as disrespect to him. Only after Yin Lenghui went to work for him and was trusted, did more of Zuo Hanfeng¡¯s soldiers start to express their opinions as they wished. Also because of this, Yin Lenghui and other Dissimted Men had a bad rtionship with soldiers and officials of Left Governor¡¯s Mansion.

    Meng Qi was shivering. He quickly said, ¡°Your Eminence, I¡¯m innocent!¡±

    ¡°At that time, I had many followers to help me. Naturally, he was distracted to defend their attacks, so I took the opportunity.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Your Eminence. There were many rats with Ji Tao at that time. If the enemy had overlooked them, they would have been able to send out signals for help.¡± Jiang Shenghong stepped forward and supported his favored man.

    He squinted a bit while looking at Yin Lenghui as if he were itching to eat him and tear his skin to use as a nket.

    ¡°His men are disappointing but he med the loss on me. He¡¯s really evil!¡±

    Zuo Hanfeng gently nodded in silence, but he continued staring at Meng Qi.

    Meng Qi tried his best to imitate Ji Tao pretending to be wronged and raged on, ¡°Besides, the three men I encountered were probably only a small portion of the enemy. There must be other great masters. It¡¯s such a normal situation, but Mr. Yin makes it sound unreasonable¡­¡±

    ¡°That makes sense! When we checked the ce where they fought, we found four different kinds of tracks, so they must have more than three people at that time.¡± Jiang Shenghong echoed, trying to support Meng Qi.

    Zuo Hanfeng¡¯s face turned bright and his gaze moved to Yin Lenghui and Lan Die.

    Meng Qi felt rxed, as if he had been absolved. He pretended to be relieved and exhaled. His back was covered with cold sweat to such a degree that his inner clothes were soaked.

    Yin Lenghui sneered without no change in his expression. ¡°I was only asking. Why were you so angry?¡±

    Before Meng Qi answered, he turned to Zuo Hanfeng and cupped his hands in the other before his chest. ¡°Your Eminence, I know how to find our enemies.¡±

    Meng Qi¡¯s pupils slightly contracted. ¡°He can find us?¡±

    ¡°With his Voodoo?¡±

    If he had not been used to keeping calm in the face of danger, he would have panicked.

    ¡°What?¡± Many soldiers and officials blurted out. ¡°Yin Lengfeng has a method? Did he fake his anger after Mu An¡¯s death?¡±

    Zuo Yiqian curiously looked at Yin Lengfeng with her beautiful big eyes. She was more much afraid of Dissimted Men with creepy tricks and poisonous bugs than Ji Tao, but she was also curious about the mysterious Voodoo. ¡°Can they really find these ghastly enemies without any clues?¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell us earlier?¡± The sophisticated Zuo Hanfeng asked calmly.

    Yin Lenghui wore a creepy smile. ¡°Because I was not capable of finding them. I only dared to ask for your help after some consideration.¡±

    ¡°How can I help?¡± Zuo Hanfeng did not have wrinkles on his face, so he only looked to be about forty years old. The speed of aging for Descendants of Divine Devil was slow.

    Yin Lenghui said, ¡°I only need you to fully stimte and sustain one object. The rest is on me.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Zuo Hanfeng was not one to hesitate.

    Yin Lenghui took out his left hand. ck gasshed out. Inside it was a grey doll which was carved into many mysterious patterns. ¡°Your Eminence, I had an indirect fight with the head of the enemy before. Although I did not catch him, I caught his breath and sealed it into this Voodoo doll. With its help, as long as he is still inside Daning, we can find him and lock his Vital Spirit no matter where he hides. In this way, he can no longer hide!¡±

    Yin Lenghui was much weaker than Du Huaishang. Thus, when he sieged Du Huaishang, he failed to catch the breath that was needed.

    ¡°You have such Voodoo!¡± Jiang Shenghong, of the same strength and realm, was shocked too.

    Meng Qi lowered his eyes and looked at the tip of his nose. ¡°How creepy are Yin Lengfeng¡¯s tricks!¡±

    Meng Qi had been cautious. He thought that he did not leave any clues that could be found by Voodoo tricks. However, he did not know when Yin Lenghui had stolen a thread of his breath!

    ¡°Is it actually breath? Yin Lengfeng seems to be omitting or hiding something¡­¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s not time to worry about these things now. If Yin Lengfeng¡¯s Voodoo works out, I won¡¯t be able to escape even if I grow a pair of wings!¡±

    ¡°I have to find a way to leave the hall. I will have more room to use my skills outside.¡±

    ¡°But if my actions are too abrupt, in addition to the previous suspect, everyone will suspect me!¡±

    A God-tying Rope was inside of Meng Qi¡¯s Space Ring. He would have to face experts of the Exterior in the future, so if he was exposed, he would seize the chance to save his life with this secret weapon. Meng Qi took it as hisst resort, but he anxiously thought about other methods as well.

    Different ideas popped into Meng Qi¡¯s mind like lightning or flying mes. Meng Qi¡¯s heart was as boisterous as boiling water as he failed to calm himself down.

    ¡°What should I do?¡±

    ¡°What should I do?¡±

    ¡°Your Eminence, you just need to hold the Voodoo doll, trigger it and maintain its glowing light.¡± Yin Lenghui exined.

    After Zuo Hanfeng took the doll, he checked it carefully. He gently nodded and agreed to help Yin Lenghui after he made sure that this doll was not a threat to him.

    Silence fell before something big happened. Meng Qi¡¯s breaths became slower and slower. He struggled to get rid of other unrted thoughts and left only the following ideas:

    ¡°If he uses the doll as a medium tounch an attack, his strength will be weakened. Otherwise, Yin Lengfeng would use it himself¡­¡±

    ¡°And the trick must affect his soul and spirit¡­¡±

    ¡°If so, I¡¯d better run Supernatural Power of Shaking Heaven and Hitting Earth to lure their minds into peering at my heart. Then, I could imitate some mysterious, profound thoughts in my mind to threaten and counterattack them!¡±

    ¡°If so, I still have some opportunities!¡±

    ¡°If I fail, I shouldunch the attack at once. First, I should use God-tying Rope to trap Zuo Hanfeng. Then, I should fight my way out and make a greatmotion to inform Jiang Zhiwei and others that things aren¡¯t going well¡­¡±

    ¡°What mysterious things should I imitate?¡± When Meng Qi thought about that, many descriptions from the past life and the present urred in his mind.

    Under gazes full of expectation and curiosity, Zuo Hanfeng clenched the Voodoo doll and used his mind to trigger it.

    Weird patterns showed and lit up on its grey skin like a shackles. It gave out a deep dark light.

    Unlike his coldness before, Yin Lenghui became more profound like an evil ghost from the bottom of Nine Serenities or a Skyscraping Devil that was good at controlling others¡¯ minds. His sword-like gaze slowly fell on the doll.

    Zuo Yiqian was still looking at him with fear and curiosity as she tightly grabbed onto her mother¡¯s clothes. Her joints protruded and werepletely bloodless.

    Meng Qi unified what he saw, what he sensed and what he thought. What he really thought waspletely different from how he acted.

    With the Voodoo doll, Yin Lenghui had the illusion that Vital Spirit had left his body and he was in a beautiful ce surrounded by mountains and rivers.

    ¡°Abnormal results did happen. I was lucky to ask for his help!¡± Yin Lengfeng snorted and he closed his eyes to sense the opponent. Finally, he had caught a simr breath.

    Making use of Zuo Hanfeng¡¯s strength, he flew higher and higher up to the sky with Zuo Hanfeng¡¯s eyes. He needed to break through Meng Qi¡¯s dreand of the mind to find the Vital Spirit.

    The high mountains and huge rivers became smaller and smaller. Gradually, he was surrounded by clouds. Yin Lenghui did not stop but continued to lift himself up under the guidance of his senses.

    The earth became a big ball surrounded by the white frog. Yin Lengfeng froze slightly. ¡°Is it the image of our world from the sky?

    Looking around, he only felt cold. The surroundings were dark and endless. Countless balls floated around, among which were burning suns.

    ¡°So many stars, so many grand suns, so many worlds¡­¡± Yin Lengfeng was shocked. He struggled to repress his desire to explore and lifted his Vital Spirit again.

    His thoughts went higher and higher. After a long time, he saw an intangible and transparent wall surrounding what he saw before and separated them into numerous universes.

    At that exact moment, Yin Lenghui suddenly understood the names of what he had seen before.

    ¡°The universe!¡±

    Room from all directions formed space, while the past and the future constituted time!

    ¡°So many universes¡­¡± He heard the sighs of Zuo Hanfeng.

    Suddenly, he felt that time flew back, the stars disappeared, the grand suns shrank, and the many universes copsed towards the same point.

    As if experiencing a time travel, Yin Lenghui and Zuo Hanfeng saw these different universes transformed back into basic elements, then concentrated into Yin and Yang and contracted to Tai Chi. Everything turned to chaos!

    The chaos of so many universes brought aboutplete darkness. They quickly condensed into an unexinable point.

    It did not contain the order of time or the direction of space. It was the beginning and the ending of everything. It contained countless universes. It was the beginning of all causes and results.

    Here, one could not ask about his previous life for there was no concept of past.

    It was too amazing to understand!

    Yin Lenghui and Zuo Hanfeng were both stunned. They could not believe their senses and their bodies derived from their minds suddenly began to shiver.

    At that exact moment, they saw a Taoist sitting right inside of that point. His age and appearance could not be clearly seen.

    ¡°You are¡­¡± Yin Lenghui was confused.

    The Taoist opened his eyes. His detached and profound air spread towards them. His grand and calm voice was heard.

    ¡°I¡¯m Yuanshi.¡±

    ¡°BOOM!¡±

    As he opened his eyes, heaven and the earth were opened!

    Bells seemed to ring inside of Yin Lenghui¡¯s and Zuo Hanfeng¡¯s Vital Spirit. Their minds seemed to be greatly shocked. In addition to what they had seen before, they could not bear such suffering, so they cut the underlying rtion.

    ¡°Crack.¡± The Voodoo doll held by Zuo Hanfeng broke into pieces.

    With a shocked and terrified gaze, Yin Lenghui took a few steps back. Blood spouted from his nose.

    ¡°Is he the enemy that I¡¯m tracing?¡±

 Chapter 435: Ancestor

    <h4>Chapter 435: Ancestor</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    When Yin Lengfeng used the secret voodoo technique, all of the people present were curious. They focused on him expectantly without even blinking an eye, lest they miss more mysterious and exciting details.

    Suddenly, they saw Yin Lengfeng continuously moving backwards as his facial expression changed greatly. The blooding from his nose paired with the blood spilling from the corners of his eyes made him look quite hellish.

    At the same time, they also heard the creaking of the broken Voodoo doll.

    Zuo Hanfeng had not actually sustained any mental damage. He was just so shaken up that he could not maintain spiritual travel. The opponent drove him out by taking this opportunity, and destroyed the puppet with a countercharge. With as nk of an expression as before, he unconsciously looked at Yin Lengfeng only to see the same look of shock and astonishment. The highly mysterious, indescribable feeling that he¡¯d just had seemed to linger in his mind.

    ¡°Heaven is round and the ground is not square?¡±

    What they had just seen had been beyond their grasp ofmon sense, as well as their understanding of the world and its origin. To their surprise, the starlit sky was quite vast, with countless worlds and Grand Suns. It was deep, serene and ice-cold with no end. They were all as tiny as dust inparison.

    However, it was not the only vast star universe. There were innumerable simr star universes separated by the crystal wall clustering around the core.

    In the earliest stage, after spurting out from the same point, they each developed Tai Chi and split Yin and Yang.

    Both Zuo Hanfeng and Yin Lengfeng looked at each other, feeling ignorant in the face of this huge universe that they had just seen. Such an enormous and fantastic thing was incapable of being imagined!

    No matter if it was true or not, they were still shocked by the cohesion of beginnings and ends, as well as the Heavenly stretch back to the point of cause and effect without the sequence of time and space. They marvelled at the immensity of heaven and earth, the mystery of the affairs of human life and the insignificance of themselves!

    ¡°If this is true¡­¡± A thought popped into Zuo Hanfeng and Yin Lengfeng¡¯s minds at the same time. How terrifying the Heavenly Taoist was! He might make the universe vanish by turning his hand over and open up heaven and earth just by opening his eyes!

    Of course, they definitely did not believe the enemy they chased was Heavenly Taoist, because they all could be killed by merely his breath. However, he had to be very familiar with the Taoist Dharma and Logos. Perhaps he also had a mysterious association with Heavenly Taoist, such as having the impartation of Heavenly Taoist¡¯s Divine Skill supreme art.

    While Zuo Hanfeng lowered his head to look at the puppet fragments, the expression in his eyes started to be deep and serene as usual.

    ¡°We havepletely lost the clue this time¡­¡± Yin Lengfeng would never have intentionally mentioned his failure with his proud personality, but he unconsciously blurted it out due to shock in the moment.

    ¡°What?¡± Jiang Shenghong and the rest cried in surprise. Had the enemy still managed to destroy the puppet and make Yin Lengfeng¡¯s witchcraft invalid, even if their minds maintained the scene?

    ¡°Is the enemy powerful to this degree?¡±

    Meng Qi was not concentrating on his own business anymore. He raised his head at the right moment with a surprised look simr to the people next to him.

    He took the initiative to absorb the spirit of Zuo Hanfeng and Yin Lengfeng into the mind sea by using Supernatural Power of Shaking Heaven and Hitting Earth in reverse. After that, while simting Heavenly Golden Scripture¡¯s breath with his Eight Nine Mysteries, he sat in the center and stimted the supreme art to produce a further understanding of the word ¡°Primary¡±, the pluralistic universe, singrity and his knowledge of the Big Bang that he had learned in his previous life.

    As a result, he seeded in shocking Yin Lengfeng and Zuo Hanfeng into vibrating their spirits and exposing the ws in their minds. He then seized the opportunity to turn the tables on them and expel both of them with one stroke, cutting off the connection and destroying their puppet.

    It did not matter what they thought of what they had seen just now, or whether they had greed for it. Instead, it was more important to solve the dilemma at hand. Besides their mission, he and the others were to kill Zuo Hanfeng, so they would have the chance to fight with him sooner orter. What else was there to be feared?

    Furthermore, whatever they did, they had to be able to find themselves first, since the puppet had been destroyed.

    Having slowed down his breathing and turning to look at the people present, Zuo Hanfeng said with greatposure, ¡°Please go back and continue to search for them throughout the city. We must chase down Du Huaishang and the people we met before.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sir.¡± Jiang Shenghong bowed.

    After muttering to himself for a little while, Zuo Hanfeng said, ¡°Ji Tao is too ipetent to finish the mission, so he won¡¯t be responsible for being the rat anymore. He will exchange posts with Wen Cheng and run errands for Mr. Yin.¡±

    Ji Tao had made a worse impression on Zuo Hanfeng after two consecutive failures. Besides, Zuo Hanfeng had also begun to doubt Jiang Shenghong¡¯s abilities.

    Wen Cheng was mainly responsible for the affairs of patrolling and guarding the mansion, without too many additional benefits. Meng Qi did not care much about it, but he believed that it brought him one step closer to assassinating Zuo Hanfeng. However, he seemed to look just as depressed and wronged as Jiang Shenghong at that very moment.

    When leaving the council room, Meng Qi heard both Zuo Hanfeng and Yin Lengfeng sigh lightly.

    ¡°Heavenly¡­¡±

    ¡­

    There did not seem to be any rumors about Heavenly Primogenitor in this world. Meng Qi left deep in thought following Jiang Shenghong, and made an excuse about him nning to transfer Jiang Zhiwei and the rest to the attendant soldier team from the rat team, putting them under hismand.

    Wen Cheng naturally agreed to his request since he was worrying Ji Tao would make him a mere figurehead after managing the rat team for so many years with numerous henchmen. Now, to his surprise, Ji Tao was taking the initiative to make a concession, which was just what he wanted!

    In the moonless, starry night, Meng Qi walked inside the mansion along with Jiang Zhiwei, who had pasted a handlebar mustache on her face, to check every patrol team while Qi Zhengyan, Ruan Yushu and Zhao Heng reserved their strength in the courtyard by not walking around to keep others from discovering their ws.

    ¡°I will guide you on patrol these days to get you familiar with this ce early¡­¡± Meng Qi imitated Ji Tao¡¯s behavior. ¡®To find a chance for the assassination,¡¯ was left unsaid.

    Jiang Zhiwei stared at the starry sky, looking thoughtful. She barely replied with an ¡°Mm¡± after hearing what Meng Qi had said.

    Meng Qi frowned and asked with the Secret Voice-sending technique, ¡°Is something on your mind?¡±

    She was always looking thoughtful recently. Was it possible that she hade up against some problem that she couldn¡¯t solve?

    Hardly had Jiang Zhiwei spoken after biting her lip for a little while, when her expression turned heavy suddenly and her gaze became sharp again. She drew Meng Qi away and hid behind the artificial hill nearby, giving him a tip through her look to hide his breath.

    Meng Qi used his Mystic Art to make his breath faint. His mind, like a bright mirror, drew the outlines of everything around them to thoroughly expose everything in his view.

    After a few breaths, a graceful figureing from the garden snuck over toward the margin of Liu Shou mansion.

    ¡°Lan Die?¡± Meng Qi recognized her. She was another Dissimted Man, serving as a subordinate of Yin Lengfeng.

    ¡°Yin Lengfeng is here, too¡­¡± Jiang Zhiwei said with Secret Voice-sending technique.

    Meng Qi was immediately astounded, but he did not dare to strengthen his sensing due to the fear of Yin Lengfeng bing aware of it. He had not discovered that the light shadow apanying Lan Die was indeed Yin Lengfeng until Lan Die passed by the artificial hill!

    They reached the bottom of the wall in an instant at an extremely high speed. After looking around, they pressed their palms together and jumped up to the air, leaping out of the Manor.

    ¡°Where are they going? ¡± With so many questions rising in his mind, Meng Qi immediately made a decision. He said with the Secret Voice-sending technique, ¡°Let¡¯s follow them!¡±

    After all, Ji Tao did not get along with Yin Lengfeng, so it was normal for Ji Tao to tail after him in secret to catch him sleeping when his secretive whereabouts had been found.

    Jiang Zhiwei nodded without saying a word. She leapt over the wall with Meng Qi after waiting a while, tracing Lan Die and Yin Lenghui following the little trace that Lan Die left behind.

    They didn¡¯t dare get too close to Yin Lengfeng and Lan Die, since Yin Lengfeng had a powerful, violent strength that belonged to a higher realm. They were afraid that they would be discovered by him even if they just spied on him from a distance. Luckily, due to Lan Die¡¯s insufficient skills, there were still some breaths left within a short distance even if she had wiped away most of her trace. It was easy for Jiang Zhiwei, who cultivated the Sword Washing Pavilion secret technique, to discover those breaths.

    After some time along on the winding road, they saw City God Temple, which was very lonely as no one offered incense or sacrifices to gods in the night.

    Having looked around, Meng Qi gave Jiang Zhiwei a tip to leap up into the big tree nearby along with him with a tug.

    They found Yin Lengfeng and Lan Die very quickly from the shelter of the treetop with itsmanding position overlooking the ground below. They stood in the grassy field next to City God Temple, meeting a young man in loose robe with long sleeves standing opposite them.

    This good-looking man closed his eyes tightly. He looked unusual with a sublime breath.

    Meng Qi and Jiang Zhiwei took a quick nce, not daring to spend more time observing them. Both Meng Qi and Jiang Zhiwei finally stared at the steps and tried their best to listen to the conversation, their ears slightly vibrating.

    ¡°Your Eminence, I had a weird encounter today.¡± Yin Lengfeng told the young man the whole story of Heavenly in detail.

    ¡°Your Eminence?¡± Meng Qi and Jiang Zhiwei looked at each other, seeing each other¡¯s surprised looks. They had not expected His Eminence of the secret sect that Yin Lengfeng belonged to also be in Daning.

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t seem like an Exterior member judging from his breath though, does he?¡±

    After listening to Yin Lengfeng, the man who had his eyes shut whispered, ¡°Heavenly Taoist¡­I also haven¡¯t heard of¡­¡±

    ¡°Your Eminence, would you please help us ask the Ancestor about it?¡± Yin Lengfeng asked expectantly.

    ¡°The Ancestor?¡± Meng Qi and Jiang Zhiwei were bing more and more surprised at the sect, which seemed a little weird.

    ¡°Sure.¡± His Eminence, who still had his eyes closed, did not make any excuses. It seemed that he also wanted to figure something out.

    After talking, he did some quirky footwork, taking on a twisted and insane posture. Somehow, two words suddenly came to Meng Qi¡¯s mind.

    ¡°Shaman Dance!¡±

    The handsome man sat cross-legged and slowly opened his eyes following the mysterious and scary sacreligious rite.

    Meng Qi and Jiang Zhiwei quietly took a nce at him and were attracted by his eyes in that moment, unable to withdraw the nce from him for a short while.

    They were a pair of deep and serene eyes full of vanity, without end or any emotion. The void cracked all of a sudden, revealing a vast piece ofnd.

    There were steep mountains and rivers with fast-flowing water on the ground, making it unsuitable to build cities or make pathways. The ce seemed somewhat remote.

    One of the mountains gotrger, covered with all kinds of insects and wild beasts that truly frightened people.

    While looking across the mountains, they saw a red sea which seemed to have been formed by innumerable drops of blood.

    A shadow sat cross-legged on a blood lotus seat floating in the middle of the blood sea, emitting heaven and earth-destroying momentum.

    Both Yin Lengfeng and Lan Die lowered their heads and said with great respect, ¡°Your Excellency Ancestor, wee to greet you.¡±

    His Eminence¡¯s lips moved as he seemed to report the recent happenings to the Ancestor.

    After a few moments, His Eminence said with a bleak and deep voice, ¡°It is the impartation of the spiritual mystique and Heavenly Primogenitor, so please don¡¯t make a fuss.¡±

    ¡°Heavenly Primogenitor?¡± When Yin Lengfeng was about to ask one more question, His Eminence had closed his eyes. The boundless sea and the heaven and earth-destroying momentum also disappeared suddenly. Meng Qi and Jiang Zhiwei seized the chance to look away.

    ¡°We will let you know what you need to know.¡± His Eminence replied.

    Yin Lengfeng took a deep breath to relieve the previous shock.

    ¡°We haven¡¯t yet found Du Huaishang, which dyed the reincarnation and arrival of the Ancestor to the world. Please don¡¯t me us.¡± He said with an apologetic look.

    ¡°Reincarnation and arrival to the world¡­¡± Meng Qi and Jiang Zhiwei suddenly realized that they had heard something important¡­

    ¡°Never mind that. He is unable to escape as he is still in Daning.¡± His Eminence consoled him and asked him to go back and keep luring Zuo Hanfeng.

    While Yin Lengfeng was waiting for Lan Die to go back with him, he suddenly saw that Lan Die had clung to His Eminence, her limbs intertwined with his. After secretly scolding the man and woman for their unjustifiable rtionship, he went back to the mansion by himself.

    Lan Die stood up straight in a hurry by the time Yin Lengfeng walked away, and whispered, ¡°Heavenly Golden Scripture and Book of the Chaos. I¡¯m afraid that the opponents are¡­¡±

    His Eminence suddenly spoke, interrupting her,

    ¡°Pleasee out if you two have seen enough.¡±

 Chapter 436: Putting on Airs

    <h4>Chapter 436: Putting on Airs</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    ¡°Pleasee out if you two have seen enough.¡± The His Eminence interrupted Lan Die, with his eyes closed. Meng Qi and Jiang Zhiwei looked at each other while staying motionless. There were many simr tricks used to deceive recklessds in Jianghu. If they went out, they would just be falling right into their rival¡¯s trap.

    However, His Eminence turned his head towards the big tree outside the City God Temple, speaking in a gentle tone, ¡°My two friends have listened for a while on the tree. Pleasee to see me; otherwise, you¡¯re too impolite.¡±

    Surprised and confused, Lan Die followed suit, thinking, ¡°I¡¯ve been alert, and I didn¡¯t notice anyone stalking me. My strength is indeed worse than the His Eminence¡¯s. Without the sacrifices of several of my powerful teammates, I would have failed the Death Task.¡±

    As the so-called His Eminence had indeed spotted them, Meng Qi wiped his face with his hand to change his look. His body surface surged with a fiery me, enveloping his face.

    Magically, his clothes, hair, and skin underneath those static burning mes remained intact.

    Jiang Zhiwei took off her mustache secretly, making her face a mess.

    ¡°Please forgive us as the unweed guests.¡± Meng Qi still hid within the canopy of the tree, condensed his voice, and carried his words into the yard by passing a long distance.

    Meng Qi¡¯s words didn¡¯t leak out at all, as if they sounded beside the ears of His Eminence and Lan Die. If a powerful person between the yard and the tree didn¡¯t pay his full attention, he wouldn¡¯t overhear those words.

    ¡°How strong his control ability is¡­¡± His Eminence and Lan Die were both astounded by Meng Qi¡¯s strength.

    Any master capable of releasing their genuine Qi could deliver their words. What was striking was that Meng Qi did not leak his words out in the 30-meter-long distance.

    A Half-step Exterior Scenery master as he was, His Eminence could adopt many tricks to control Yin Lenghui who had gotten an abhiseca indoctrination. But, he was fully aware that he couldn¡¯t easily send his message like that.

    With eyes still closed while he kept moving his mouth, immediately causing buzzing sounds. Several wasp-like insects appeared in front the tree. They pped their wings to deliver a message.

    ¡°In the starry night with a tint of chill, why note down to talk with us?¡±

    After a distance, his words came to Meng Qi and Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s ears as they were clear and concise as well without any leakage.

    ¡°We want to have a spar with you, but we meet at a wrong ce with an impropriate time. Thus, we¡¯d better not see each other.¡± Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s voice was as clear-cut as a long sword that was slightly roaring.

    Meng Qi added with a loud chuckle, ¡°Since you¡¯re both powerful, we can¡¯t get rid of you once we¡¯re in a battle. We can¡¯t wait for Left Governor Zuo and Yin Lengfeng to help you.¡±

    Lan Die knew Book of the Chaos, so they had a deep history with Samsara travelers, even if they weren¡¯t ones. Meng Qi still needed to be very cautious.

    ¡°In all honesty, I¡¯m afraid we¡¯re on the same side,¡± said His Eminence stood, using his hands. ¡°This isn¡¯t a group-rivaling task, so we don¡¯t need to fight between us. Why don¡¯t we talk frankly to work out apromise? Is this eptable?¡±

    Because of the phenomenon where mes surrounded Meng Qi, he was semi-certain that Meng Qi was one of the Samsara travelers who could use Book of the Chaos and Heavenly Golden Scripture.

    However, this was just a possibility, for he was not 100% sure of that. For the sake of caution, he didn¡¯t mention Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms. If he sent such a fatal message to the wrong person, he would probably end up dead and end up a total joke in the World of Samsara.

    ¡°Are they truly Samsara travelers?¡± Meng Qi and Jiang Zhiwei looked at each other, both wondering about those before them. They had to be Samsara travelers because they knew about group-rivaling task.

    Samsung travelers kept Group-rivaling tasks amongst themselves, and they were misunderstandable to outsiders.

    Knowing that they were about to speak, His Eminence continued, ¡°To show my sincerity, I¡¯ll tell you our mission. We are on an optional task to look for Du Huaishang, the Reincarnated Soul Boy of the Ancestor to awaken him. Thus, we can ignore others things that pertain to us.¡±

    Having talked secretly with Jiang Zhiwei, Meng Qi said with a giggle, ¡°Sadly, we¡¯re missioned to help Du Huaishang out of danger, and it seems it¡¯s impossible not to conflict.¡±

    ording to Wang Siyuan and Jiang Hengchuan, he would fall into a disadvantaged position where all of his actions would be in to see if he exposed his real target. Therefore, he didn¡¯t mention the assassination of Zuo Hanfeng. After all, they were rivals for the time being so that he couldn¡¯t believe their words at once. Even if he couldn¡¯t get what he wanted, those half-real words would mislead them.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay as well. You protect Du Huaishang from getting hurt, but you can¡¯t protect him indefinitely. When you aplish your mission, we¡¯ll thene to him to awaken the dormant reincarnated memories. We won¡¯t hurt him. If we locate him before you, we¡¯ll also leave him to you,¡± said the so-called His Eminence in a calm tone, as if everything to him could find a win-win solution. However, he mentioned nothing about signing a treaty.

    Meng Qi said with a smile, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, we can use all our merits and resources to finish our task first. We¡¯ll then talk about cooperation, weighing the prices either you or we pay to exchange him.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± His Eminence replied with a smile as well.

    Before he could speak again, Meng Qi asked directly, ¡°Experienced as I am, I¡¯ve never encountered any of your teammates. Who is the Ancestor?¡±

    The minute he thought of the things rted to the reincarnation, his head ached.

    ¡°Humph, you¡¯re so ignorant.¡± Lan Die snorted. ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard asking God to enter into one¡¯s body?¡±

    Since the Gu Poison Bug thing was quitemon, she didn¡¯t feel the need to mention them.

    ¡°It¡¯s some possessed by God.¡± Meng Qi blinked slightly.

    The His Eminence said with a smile, ¡°There are many adventures in Samsara. You can use Heavenly Golden Scripture, and we can make our ways tomunicate with the Ancestor. We¡¯ll get many benefits after awakening him and helping him start his next life, so you don¡¯t need to throw us an eerie look.¡±

    Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms didn¡¯t offer Heavenly Golden Scripture as a traded item, so he guessed that Meng Qi had obtained it from an adventure. After all, the Heavenly Primogenitor of The Immortals wasn¡¯t widely spread knowledge.

    ¡°So, you¡¯ve used his power to found a secret sect?¡± Jiang Zhiwei interrupted.

    The His Eminence paused for a moment, and then he nodded and spoke, ¡°Yes. The Ancestor has spoken highly of Yin Lengfeng and given him the Abhi?eca. He has grown into an expert in Voodoo Skill from a nobody, so has Mu An. Sadly, thetter one became an inscetman.¡±

    He paused for awhile and continued, ¡°We¡¯re not that close to knowing everything about each other. If our cooperation goes well, we¡¯ll talk in detailster.¡±

    ¡°Alright then.¡± As Meng Qi uttered the two words, a big fire broke out near the tree outside of the City God Temple, blocking their eyesight. After the fire went out, Lan Die found that they were gone.

    ¡°They¡¯re very prudent.¡± His Eminence sighed. Nobody knew that he implied to how Meng Qi et al. left or that they refused a close-distance talk.

    Lan Die pursed up her lips and asked with a cold but dainty face, ¡°Isn¡¯t awakening the reincarnated memories harmful to Du Huaishang?¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t done that before, so how do I know?¡± He replied in an undertone.

    ¡°Then why did you say so just now?¡± Lan Die was a bit surprised. He appeared to be quite sincere trying to create an agreement of cooperation immediately.

    The His Eminence said with a faint smile, ¡°I failed to get their guard down, so I must mislead them. Do you think they were frank with us?¡±

    He continued while exhaling, ¡°I hope Yin Lengfeng can finish his job as quick as possible. Change of n, though, I¡¯ll always make my way to control them¡­¡±

    Suddenly, he opened his eyes, in which the dark red was rolling, like the grisly sea. The roaring killing desire aroused in his heart.

    ¡­

    To shake off all possible stalkers, Meng Qi and Jiang Zhiwei took a winding road and frequently changed their directions before entering into a hideout. They then disguised themselves again.

    ¡°They ought to be Samsara travelers of this world,¡± blurted Meng Qi.

    Jiang Zhiwei became asposed as before. ¡°Why say so?¡±

    ¡°In most cases, if our missions are opposite, there should be a group-rivaling task.¡± Meng Qi expressed himself eloquently. ¡°If not, one exnation is that like The Myths; they use Samsara Charm to enter this world and interfere with our task. The other one is that they are local Samsara travelers. Same as The Immortals and The Myths, they develop themselves in their main world, and they try to obtain more resources to exchange more Karma points.

    It seems like to me that Yin Lengfeng and Mu An have been here for a long time, so they¡¯re likely to be the local travelers on one condition that they can¡¯t have so many Samsara Charms.¡±

    Jiang Zhiwei gently nodded in agreement with Meng Qi. ¡°It never urs to me that there are Samsara travelers in another world, besides our world.¡±

    ¡°The Dominator can plunge us into another world, vice versa.¡± Meng Qi considered this phenomenon quite normal. ¡°The so-called His Eminence and Lan Die are more nonentities than the ones blessed with demonic blood. Hence, he has endowed them a chance.¡±

    Jiang Zhiwei frowned slightly. ¡°Little monk, are you familiar with the scene in The His Eminence¡¯s eyes?¡±

    Meng Qi didn¡¯t understand what Jiang Zhiwei saw. ¡°I¡¯m not acquainted with the red sea nor the barren hills and turbulent rivers.¡±

    After some thoughts, Jiang Zhiwei said, ¡°Some big sects would always offer some water mirrors for their disciples to recognize some ces and people, in case that they should run into troubles as well as ces that they should not travel to.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m expelled¡­¡± Meng Qi felt a little embarrassed.

    ¡°The barren hills, turbulent rivers, bugs, and beasts are simr to those in the remote South.¡± Jiang Zhiwei wore a grave expression.

    ¡°Are you saying the Ancestor is in the remote South?¡± Meng Qi was taken aback and confused, wondering why the reality was connected to World of Samsara again.

    Jiang Zhiwei exhaled with a grave face. ¡°The Ancestor appears to be Blood Sea Rakshasa¡­¡±

    ¡°Blood Sea Rakshasa?¡± Meng Qi was incredibly shocked.

    Blood Sea Rakshasa, top 10 in Celestial Rankings, was the leader of the Blood-robed Cult.

    He had imed his Dharmakaya for a short time, and he had nevere to Central ins, so Meng Qi knew little about him.

    ¡°That¡¯s just my guess.¡± Jiang Zhiwei was thoughtful, saying, ¡°Perhaps, the rtion between Samsara of Six Realms and the main world is closer than we thought.¡±

    ¡°Does Blood Sea Rakshasa need to reincarnate?¡± asked Meng Qi with a frown.

    He was less than 100 years old, after all.

    Jiang Zhiwei confusedly shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°Alright. Leave it alone. We should watch out for Lan Die et al. We try to mislead them and find a chance to assassinate Zuo Hanfeng.¡± Meng Qi looked up to guess what time it was right now. ¡°By the way, is there something on your mind?¡±

    Jiang Zhiwei gently bit her teeth and said, ¡°Nothing important. I¡¯m just a bit embarrassed after making a decision. I¡¯ll tell you guys after the mission.¡±

 Chapter 437: Little Meng, a Jianghu Charlatan

    <h4>Chapter 437: Little Meng, a Jianghu Chatan</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    ¡± Making up her mind? Meng Qi was puzzled. He did not understand what decision would make Jiang Zhiwei so mncholic. But Meng Qi knew that she would speak frankly about itter on, and there was no need to be too inquisitive. Besides, he was afraid that if he pushed her too much, she would be moody, thus limiting her ability to disy the full range of her might, leaving them all dead. She was the best fighter after all.

    ¡°All right then. If you meet any trouble, we¡¯ll do whatever we can to help you.¡± Meng Qi nodded and returned Left Governor¡¯s Mansion with Jiang Zhiwei. As he was in charge of patrolling the outer perimeter, nobody would notice his brief disappearance. People would probably think he had gone to inspect somewhere else.

    The next evening, Meng Qi led Ruan Yushu on patrol to familiarize her with theyout of the mansion.

    Zuo Hanfeng¡¯s mansion was indeed quite big, full of winding corridors, lotus ponds and rockeries. Even as they walked through it, they had the feeling of wandering amidst beautifulndscapes.

    The cool breeze caressed their faces. Meng Qi looked at Ruan Yushu, who was dressed like aman girl. Her cheeks were puffed out, as if she was chewing something.

    ¡°Have you noticed that Zhiwei has had something on her mindtely?¡± As far as he knew, the two were almost best friends after their journey on River East.

    Ruan Yushu stopped chewing and swallowed. ¡°She hasn¡¯t mentioned anything, and I haven¡¯t asked her.¡±

    She was always respectful of others¡¯ boundaries. Best friends as they were, she didn¡¯t want to pry. If Zhiwei was ready to speak, she would automatically tell her.

    ¡°She said she would tell us after this mission, so it¡¯s probably nothing too important.¡± Meng Qi consoled himself. ¡°She is almost reaching the Oneness of Heaven and Men realm. Is she worried about choosing which martial art road?¡±

    ¡°Or it¡¯s something inside the Sword Washing Pavilion? Is it about having to give up certain rights to focus on practicing her swordsmanship?¡±

    Without saying a single word, Ruan Yushu turned around to face Meng Qi. Even though her facial features were in, her eyes were dark and bright, a depthless pool to drown in.

    She was silent until Meng Qi felt ufortable, ¡°Both are possible.¡±

    ¡°In any case, groundless spection won¡¯t help.¡± Knowing her meaning, Meng Qi took two deep breaths to calm himself down.

    Right at the moment, they heard the sound of a zither, deep and sorrowful.

    Meng Qi followed the sound and saw a three-story house with an inner yard. Surrounded by Chinese parasols, it seemed like a young miss lived there.

    ¡°Haha, Miss Zuo seems to have a lot on her mind.¡± Meng Qi did not want to casually suggest that she was in heat right in front of Ruan Yushu.

    Ruan Yushu stopped walking and listened for a while. She said, ¡°The zither sound is rather heart-wrenching. It sounds sincere and not a copy or imitation.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Does she have a lover?¡± Meng Qi asked casually. To his surprise, Ruan Yushu, the zither expert, agreed with him.

    Ruan Yushu stared at the lotus pond that reflected the bright moon. While contemting she replied, ¡°Her zither music is sweet but sad, full of hesitation and struggle. She probably likes a person whom she should have loathed¡­¡±

    ¡°You can hear even that?¡± eximed Meng Qi in astonishment.

    ¡°Her words might be deceiving, but her zither ying reflects her true feelings,¡± said Ruan Yushu indifferently.

    ¡°I see¡­¡± He chose not to raise the matter any further, but silently wondered to himself what sound her own zither made when she was alone.

    He let his imagination run wild and began inventing stories about Zuo Yiqian. ¡°Perhaps she loves a poor schr or amon soldier, but her father rejects it? Or she wants to elope with him, but she is afraid of the wild world outside.¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°Maybe, she has fallen for an enemy?¡±

    The soap operas he watched only gave him an endless litany of dramatic plotlines to think about. Even as he was speaking, Ruan Yushu couldn¡¯t help rolling her eyes.

    ¡°An enemy¡­¡± Meng Qi mused. Then is eyes widened as realisation dawned on him. He looked at Ruan Yushu, a face of surprise.

    ¡°Is her lover Du Huaishang?¡± Meng Qi had unconsciously lowered his voice.

    Hm , Ruan Yushu thought it could be a possibility.

    ¡°Feng City is under lockdown and so are the Turf Lords. It should be easier to locate the badly wounded Du Huaishang who has been affected by Voodoo as well. After all, where we think is the most dangerous is usually the safest ce, what if he is staying in the mansion too¡­¡± Meng Qi felt that he was drawing nearer to the truth.

    ¡°But, he killed her father¡­¡± Ruan Yushu felt a little dazed. As the legitimate daughter of an aristocratic family, the 18-year-old Yushu could not understand why.

    Meng Qi thoughtfully said, ¡°Perhaps, when she was under his spell, she didn¡¯t know his identity. What more, when her father attacked the Red Coat army, Du Huaishang wasn¡¯t there. Technically, her father didn¡¯t die at his hands¡­ ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll have look into her.¡± Meng Qi was a man of action, and he had wanted get into her room ever since she had aroused his suspicions.

    Ruan Yushu nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll wait outside for you.¡±

    Having been acquainted with theyout of the mansion, Meng Qi ascertained where he was. Silent and shadowy, he treaded across the lotuses on the water and jumped over the wall.

    ¡°He enters a young miss¡¯ boudoirte at night¡­¡± Ruan Yushu murmured, as if reminded of a particr mission.

    Following the sound of the zither, Meng Qi quickly arrived, having skirted many guards.

    He knew that Zuo Yiqian was apanied by a Wet Nurse and that making any noise would surely draw Zuo Hanfeng¡¯s attention. He hid himself in a dark corner, and using the corners for support, nimbly climbed up like a gecko.

    The building was shrouded in darkness except for a dim light in one room. The zither sounding from it was mournful and mncholic.

    Meng Qi stered himself to the wall beside the window. As he concentrated, his sense heightened, his heart became a clear, t mirror, capable of reflecting the scene inside the room.

    Zuo Yiqian sat the table absently ying her zither. As Ruan Yushu said, she both sweet and sad.

    She had ordered her Wet Nurse to rest in the next room in order not to reveal her feelings and she was presently alone.

    Meng Qi didn¡¯t move a muscle. He knew that the precious weapon in her possession was dangerous, and he could not make a stir to attract Zuo Hanfeng and Yin Lenghui¡¯s attention.

    He waited patiently to see if Zuo Yiqian would make any unsual actions.

    Having yed for a long time, she sighed, rose and asked her maids to undress her.

    Meng Qi knew it was improper to continue observing her and so he withdrew his senses. After a while, Zuo Yiqian was in bed with her two maids sleeping outside. Since she was no longer unapanied, she would not be able to do anything secretive. He climbed down and backtracked.

    ¡°Nothing unusual is going on¡­¡± He said to Ruan Yushu, frowning.

    ¡°How was she feeling?¡± Ruan Yushu said frankly.

    He gave her a detailed description. ¡°¡­she must have something on her mind. If we keep an eye on her and it turns out that she has nothing to do with Du Huaishang, we¡¯ll be wasting a lot of time.¡±

    ¡°This is our only lead,¡± said Ruan Yushu, coldly.

    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Meng Qi nodded softly.

    What Ruan Yushu said was true. Their original n to find a chance to assassinate Zuo Hanfeng. However, he had locked himself in the inner yard only letting Yin Lenghui enter. Even Jiang Shenghong had to report to him outside his room, not to mention Meng Qi and the others who had no reason to visit.

    The next day, when Meng Qi and Zhao Heng were patrolling the outer yard, they saw Jiang Shenghong hurriedly pass by. His face was stony anger.

    ¡°Commander, what¡¯s happening?¡± Meng Qi walked forward, feigning concern.

    Jiang Shenghong exhaled slowly and said, ¡°Yin Lenghui has ushered his sect master into our mansion. His Excellency was very pleased to meet him and wee him with open arms.¡±

    His status in the mansion was being threatened, for his Left Governor had increasing respect for Dissimted Men.

    ¡°His Eminence?¡± Meng Qi pretended to be surprised.

    Had the closed-eyed sect master been ushered into the mansion?

    Not to mention that there might be some hidden conspiracies, there were more masters than before, making it harder for them to find a chance to assassinate Zuo Hanfeng.

    As a powerful master in the Half-step Exterior Scenery realm, Yin Lenghui would best Jiang Zhiwei in a one-to-one battle, but he was not as strong as the Matriarch of the West. Plus, being able to perform Voodoo, he would at least pin down two of them. The closed-eyed Eminence was as powerful as Meng Qi, so it would not easy to subdue him. Besides, as a Samsara traveler, he would surely possess some precious weapons. In a conclusion, Meng Qi¡¯s team would find it difficult to subdue them and Lan Die, let alone to kill Zuo Hanfeng of the Exterior realm.

    Even if they adopted a diversion strategy, they could only mislead one enemy at a time.

    ¡°Yes. To think, the mysterious and furtive master is in Daning, too,¡± said Jiang Shenghong furiously.

    Meng Qi had not bandaged his face with the white cloth, revealing a scarred face. ¡°Such a cult must have ulterior motives. We have to figure out their intentions in order to protect His Excellency.¡± He said.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Jiang Shenghong nodded in agreement. In other words, he had agreed to let Meng Qi conduct a ndestine investigation of Yin Lenghui and the others.

    After Jiang Shenghong left, Meng Qi paced with his hands behind his back. With his Secret Voice-sending voice, he said, ¡°We can¡¯t wait any longer. If we continue waiting for a perfect opportunity, we don¡¯t know what will happen to Zuo Hanfeng.¡±

    ¡°Two of us work as bait to distract them, while the other three assassinate Zuo Hanfeng?¡± Zhao Heng was quiteposed, making him look ever more like a ruler.

    ¡°We should push Zuo Yiqian to look for Du Huaishang. He is an Exterior master. As long as we find a way to heal him, everything will run smoothly.¡± Meng Qi refused to panic.

    ¡°What is your n?¡± asked Zhao Heng, perplexed.

    Meng Qi muttered uncertainly, ¡°When Zuo Yiqian is out of the mansion¡­¡±

    The next day, Zuo Yiqian went out, apanied by her Wet Nurse and maids.

    Meng Qi told Qi Zhengyan beside him, ¡°Senior Brother Qi, while no one is here, hide in her boudoir. You can look for possible hidden passages and when Zuo Yiqianes back, you can observe her actions.¡±

    ¡°All right.¡± Qi Zhengyan epted this arrangement.

    Meng Qi looked at his stoic face and cracked a joke. ¡°A miss¡¯s boudoir is full of things to catch your fancy. You¡±ll have to control yourself.¡±

    The corner of Qi Zhengyan¡¯s eyes twitched, and he turned and left.

    Grinning, Meng Qi turned around and walked over to his hideaway before leaving the mansion. He had changed his outfit and disguised himself by applying the ointment to his scarred face.

    Zuo Yiqian strolled aimlessly down the most boisterous street in Daning. From time to time, she would pick up one ornament, then put it down. Her maids and Wet Nurse knew that she was moody, so no one dared to disturb her, but simply followed her closely.

    Out of the blue, she saw a middle-aged man appear in front of her with a bandages around his face. He held a bamboo pole strung with a white cloth. The words on both sides read,

    ¡°Except for myself, I can augur for everything, and my auguries have proved correct.¡±

    ¡°Except for the hearts, I divine marriages, and my divinations are verified to be true.¡±

    Zuo Yiqian was about to ask her Wet Nurse to drive the chatan away when he looked at her and shook his head repeatedly, saying, ¡°What a poor miss! What a poor miss! Smart as you are, you¡¯ve fallen for a wrong guy.¡±

    She felt like she had been struck by lightning. Just as she had gathered herself, she saw him leaving.

    ¡°Sir, please wait.¡± Those words spilled from her lips.

 Chapter 438: Different Waitings

    <h4>Chapter 438: Different Waitings</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    ¡°Did you call me?¡± Meng Qi turned half of his body around.

    Utilizing her to look for Du Huaishang was the right choice, she stopped him after hearing his words.

    ¡°Miss¡­¡± Her Wet Nurse tried to stop her because she had met many simr chatans. She knew that they were nothing but good at reading people. They used to talk intimidatingly to fool people. If people felt afraid, they had their jobs half done.

    Zuo Yiqian slightly shook her head, indicating her Wet Nurse to keep silent. She chose to believe him because his random words spoke of her deepest secret.

    As long as people have a pursuit, they feel anxious, same with Zuo Yiqian. Taking a deep breath before finally speaking, ¡°Sir, I want to have my marriage tested.¡±

    ¡°No, no.¡± Meng Qi yed cat and mouse with her. Motioning with his hand as he spoke, ¡°Miss, why spend your money on that which would bring you sadness? I can¡¯t ept your money for this.¡±

    He raised the bamboo pole high which showed the side that measured the fate of one¡¯s marriage and the heart. This action attracted her attention further as well as the attention of others in the area.

    Immediately, Zuo Yiqian¡¯s face became snow white. She said in a quavering tone, ¡°Please stop walking, Sir. It¡¯s better to know impending sadness than being kept in the dark. With preparation, one might be able to prevent the misery.¡±

    Her Wet Nurse and maids looked at each other in surprise, wondering if their Miss had run into a bad destiny.

    They didn¡¯t know what to do. Should the maids persuade the Miss in private? Or should they report this news to their Madam and the Left Governor right away?

    ¡°All right then. As a good-doer, I want to advise you to give up those you aren¡¯t destined to obtain. Otherwise, you¡¯ll hurt yourself, friends, and rtives. The sooner you abandon them, the better be. Even if you don¡¯t cut off the link with them, your rtionship will end in one or two days¡­¡±

    Pretending to be sublime, he directly left without looking back after saying those words.

    The silhouette in grey entered the sea of people. It seemed to her that he wanted nothing from her, not even a mention of the charge. Seeing this, Zuo Yiqian was dazed, as if she was in a dream or the dreand.

    ¡°He didn¡¯t charge us?¡±

    ¡°He left directly, making him look like a sublime master in this mortal world instead of a chatan¡­¡±

    The whispers from her maids came to her ears, awakening her from the daze. After several shakes, she appeared to be about to faint.

    ¡°Miss, are you OK?¡± Her Wet Nurse hurriedly supported her.

    After taking a deep breath, Zuo Yiqian said with a pale face, ¡°I feel dizzy. Let¡¯s go back.¡±

    The Wet Nurse looked at the maids, beckoning them to hold her while she stayed alert. From the fortune-teller, her Miss¡¯s bad destiny would end in two or three days. Therefore, she decided to keep this news back from the Left Governor couple to save herself from being punished for the excuse of neglecting the Miss.

    Best to keep this news to themselves.

    After leaving the street, Meng Qi found a hidden ce to change his costume and returned to the Left Governor¡¯s Mansion. Just like Ji Tao, he held his head high to patrol. The minute he found any soldiers who werezy and ck, he would shout at them.

    As time flew, the night fell with the moon rising high in the sky. Meng Qi patrolled back and forth along the wall and rockeries near the inner yard.

    Before long, Meng Qi sensed a silhouette cross the wall and hide behind the rockeries.

    Meng Qi didn¡¯t change his expression at all. He scolded while pointing to a group of soldiers. ¡°Stop dawdling. Patrol over there!¡±

    The soldiers were quite obedient to him without voicing anyints. They speed their paces.

    Having seen them off, Meng Qi walked toward the rockeries with his hands behind. ¡°Senior Brother Qi, find something?¡±

    Qi Zhengyan calmly stepped out the rockeries and stood beside Meng Qi, acting like he apanied Meng Qi to patrol all along. He said with the Secret Voice-sending, ¡°Back in her boudoir, she sat in a daze after sending her Wet Nurse and maids away. Afterward, she opened a hidden door¡­¡±

    ¡°There is a secret passage¡­¡± Meng Qi became surer that Du Huaishang was there. If not, it wasn¡¯t necessary to use a hidden room.

    He was pretty confident in his Lightness Skill after practicing the footwork of Jade Virtual Palm and Hallucination Body Movements. Thus, he said in an undertone after knowing the situation, ¡°Senior Brother Qi, you act as the lookout for me. I¡¯ll go inside to find him immediately.¡±

    Secretly, they crossed the wall and passed by the fragrant garden before arriving at Zuo Yiqian¡¯s residence.

    Hiding in a dark corner outside, Qi Zhengyan was ready to help him in case of an emergency. Still, he secretly climbed up the wall like a gecko.

    He reached her boudoir just in a blink of an eye. He found her sitting behind a table in a daze and being too moody to y the zither.

    ¡°She may stay awake for a long time¡­¡± Meng Qi grimaced. He sensed the surroundings to locate her Wet Nurse and maids while figuring out how he got inside.

    He suddenlyid his hand on the window. With his genuine Qi released, he shook the window bolt, making it gently slide down.

    Meng Qi promptly pushed the window open, threw himself into, andnded inside without causing any noise.

    Meanwhile, he turned around to punch his palm to close the window tightly with some tiny noise.

    Subsequently, he used his genuine Qi to pick the bolt up and put it where it should be.

    He then lowered himself to proceed along the nket like a snake.

    Zuo Yiqian felt chill because of the breeze and became sober again. She turned around to see the window, but only to find that it remained closed.

    ¡°Is my fantasy¡­¡± She bitterly smiled.

    Composed and quiet, he was crawling in front of her now. However, his back was sweaty.

    He quickly crawled across the table and hid behind the screen.

    Zuo Yiqian drew back her sight and fell into a trance again while staring at the zither, table, and the nket.

    With a wide-open mouth, Meng Qi slowly inhaled. He released his spirit to conceal his body and to disturb her senses.

    What Meng Qi had done seemed simple, but not all could do that. But for the Eight Nine Mysteries capable of extremely controlling his body and genuine Qi, he might have earlier caused noises to awake Zuo Yiqian and attract her Wet Nurse here. Without the imperceptibility realm, he might have lost control of the timing. Even if he used the Will-projecting to interfere with her senses, it wouldn¡¯t have worked out so well.

    However, Meng Qi was under stress after consuming a lot of his spirit. After a short recovery, he stepped out the screen and stood behind Zuo Yiqian.

    Now, the scene was quite eerie inside the boudoir: Seated at the table, a beautiful miss in apricot-red dress was in a trance, looking sorrowful. A man in a soldier uniform was leisurely looking for something to open the hidden passage. They existed in harmony with making no sound, as though they had reached a secret agreement.

    ording to Qi Zhengyan, Meng Qi found the emerald joss soon. After a press on it, the hidden door was thrown open quietly. Of course, it was silent. If not, her Wet Nurse might have earlier spotted it.

    After some thoughts, he changed his breaths to simte Zuo Yiqian. He then shed in with the door closed behind him.

    Behind the door were long wooden stairs. Meng Qi discreetly set his foot on it, quietly walked down, and finally arrived at somece with the Night-luminous Pearls decorating the walls.

    ¡°Miss¡­¡± A clear voice suddenly came to his ears. Even though he reached the imperceptibility realm, he didn¡¯t notice it happening.

    He wanted to take out the keepsake the Red Coat army gave to him. The male voice sounded again both surprisingly and furiously. ¡°You¡­¡±

    The talker punched his palm before finishing his own words. The nearby airflow was entrically condensed, pinning Meng Qi down.

    Du Huaishang befitted his nickname as the Peacekeeping Heavenly King. Wounded severely, he was still strong. As calm as usual, Meng Qi unsheathed his long sword to move forward, like he held a torch.

    Meng Qi seemed wrong about his judgment, for his sword didn¡¯t target the fist.

    Nheless, his strike rattled in midair, dissipating the solidified airflow and tilting the fist.

    As Du Huaishang prepared for another attack, his eyes froze. He asked, ¡°Did Zeng Shen invite you to help us?¡±

    When Meng Qi and the others saw Zeng Shen, he, the second of the ten sworn brothers, was right the leader of the Red Coat army. Now, Meng Qi smilingly showed the keepsake given by him.

    ¡°Yes. Are you Du Huaishang, the Heavenly King Du?¡± Meng Qi threw the strange jade pendant full of diversified colors to Du Huaishang.

    In his 30s, Du Huaishang was quite handsome with kind of golden pupils and a vertical line in his mid-brows. Having received and seen through it, he bowed with a smile, saying, ¡°Yes, I am. May I know your name?¡±

    ¡°Call me Old Wang.¡± Meng Qi said with a smile, ¡°Heavenly King Du, it¡¯s dangerous, so we must leave here as soon as possible.¡±

    Beanth Du Huaishang¡¯s pale skin, the ck bulges were here and there, robbing him of chances to survive.

    He said after taking a deep breath, ¡°Of course. But, I must thank Miss Little Yi in person for saving my life before leaving here.¡±

    ¡°Heavenly King Du, do you know her full name?¡± Meng Qi still held his sword tightly.

    Du Huaishang shook his head and asked in confusion, ¡°Why should I know?¡±

    ¡°She is Zuo Yiqian,¡± said Meng Qi briefly.

    Du Huaishang froze his eyes and held his breath. After a long while, he sighed. ¡°God fools us¡­¡±

    ¡°Haha, do you still want to kill Zuo Hanfeng?¡± Meng Qi asked with a smile.

    Du Huaishang replied to him after taking a deep breath. ¡°I did this for the sake of the innocent people, not for myself. I won¡¯t kill him if Zuo Hanfeng stops working for the ipetent emperor; But, if he still holds a candle to the evil, I won¡¯t show any mercy to him. Of course, I will leave his rtives out of this, including Miss Little Yi.¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t leave Daning until we kill him,¡± said Meng Qi calmly. He walked on the stairs again with his sword in his hand.

    Du Huaishang followed him with a darkened face.

    Meng Qi didn¡¯t backtrack this time. He carried the injured Du Huaishang to climb up the wall, cross the roof beam, and leave through the roof.

    Du Huaishang wounded and had difficulties in his actions. During the entire escape process, he relied on Meng Qi to make him unexposed.

    He looked down at the dazed Zuo Yiqian before leaving her boudoir. He closed his eyes while sighing in his heart.

    ¡­

    .

    ¡°Heavenly King Du, I still get one thing to tell you.¡± Meng Qi returned to the subject after introducing Jiang Zhiwei and the others via their aliases in his yard.

    ¡°What is it?¡± asked Du Huaishang in confusion.

    Meng Qi told him about the Ancestor and the reincarnation event. He asked in the end, ¡°Do you have the memories of your reincarnations?¡±

    With a grave face, Du Huaishang felt confused about why the Ancestor had kept his eyeballs on him. He paced back and off with his hands behind. After a while, he said, ¡°I¡¯ve dreamt of a man sitting on a red lotus for almost one year, but I couldn¡¯t get a clear look at him in spite of the familiarity. 15 days ago, I finally saw him. He was me.¡±

    Endowed with the Divine Devil¡¯s blood lineage, he was quite powerful with the Exterior realm. Even so, he had had a nightmare for like a year, and he had found it bizarre and clueless. Without any solution, he had kept it to himself. Now, he felt terrified after hearing what Meng Qi said.

    Meng Qi and the others nkly stared at each other. He said, ¡°We can¡¯t leave Danning unless we defeat Zuo Hanfeng, Yin Lenghui, and his sect master, essentially trapping us here. Heavenly King Du, do you have any suggestions?¡±

    Du Huaishang said while shaking his head, ¡°We were highly likely to defeat them if the Voodoo didn¡¯t wound me. But, now¡­¡±

    Since they were not expert in medicine, they were thinking to help him shake off it forcibly. Qi Zhengyan interrupted them, saying, ¡°Voodoo is devilish. If there is a pure and tough force working with his strength, it won¡¯t be difficult for him to get rid of it.¡±

    ¡°Does it work?¡± Meng Qi looked at Qi Zhengyan in surprise.

    Qi Zhengyan replied with a stone face. ¡°Located in the southwest regions and near South Wastnd, my sect knows a lot about Voodoo.¡±

    South Wastnd¡­ Du Huaishang frowned, for he had never heard such a ce

    ¡°It¡¯s good.¡± Meng Qi smiled, thinking, ¡°I can mimic Purple Thunder Force.¡±

    Zhao Heng said as well, ¡°The emperor spirit works, too.¡±

    ¡°However, we have to prevent Yin Lenghui locating us when we help you get rid of the Voodoo.¡± Qi Zhengyan warned them.

    ¡°That¡¯s fine. My sect has such a precious sword to sever the link,¡± said Jiang Zhiwei confidently.

    The main stream martial sects indeed possessed many tricks to keep the people in South Wastnd away from the Central ins. This was one thing while getting rid of the voodoo was another thing.

    ¡°Thank you, guys.¡± Du Huaishang solemnly bowed to them.

    Subsequently, he sat cross-legged with the five hearts of his hands, feet, and head upward. The internal breath was rolling like a tide to push the Voodoo poison out slowly.

    The ck gases jumped in and out his body like snakes or insects. Zhao Heng clenched his hands, summoned his invisible dragon, and showed the yellow color. Afterward, he softly pped Du Huaishang on his back.

    Immediately, the ck gas rattled and almost dissipated. Meng Qi stretched out his right hand with thepany of purple thunder. It then suspended in front of Du Huaishang with the tough and pure force.

    The ck gas screamed quietly when the purple thunder and yellow color run through Du Huaishang¡¯s body.

    The gold light in his eyes surged, and the ck gas abruptly faded away.

    Right at this moment, the faint sound from Ruan Yushu¡¯s zither appeared in midair, and then an almost invisible ck line popped up.

    Jiang Zhiwei who had closed eyes all this time wielded her sword to cut off the line.

    In a certain hidden room, Yin Lenghui suddenly opened his eyes in surprise.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± asked the man with his eyes closed.

    Yin Lenghui said while inhaling, ¡°Du Huaishang made his way to get rid of my Voodoo. He also cut off the rtionship between it and me.¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter. As soon as I go out, I¡¯ll kill him.¡± Zuo Hanfeng¡¯s sound lingered in the room.

    Du Huaishang glinted with the golden light in the side room,pletely dissipating the ck gas.

    He bowed to them again in thanks and said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯ll recover myself for two days. By then, I¡¯ll go kill them to ensure our ability to leave.¡±

 Chapter 439: Rival Stratagems

    <h4>Chapter 439: Rival Stratagems</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    The moon was high in the sky, its light gleaming over her boudoir, when Zuo Yiqian suddenly awakened. She quickly walked to the hidden door. She nned on confessing her identity to Du Huaishang holding him to a Divine Devil oath to not hurt her family. Otherwise, she would stop break it off with him and activate her protective weapon to inform her grandfather.

    She threw open the door to the secret passageway and walked down the stairs. Inside, the silence was deafening.

    She felt like she was in a daze, and then she asked in an whispered loudly, ¡°Brother Du? Brother Du?¡±

    Her voice echoed, but nobody replied. Zuo Yiqian¡¯s face turned pale, and she hurriedly searched every corner of the room but Du Huaishang was gone.

    She was shaking slightly but even then, she broke into a bitter smile and muttered,

    ¡°And just like that, our rtionship is over after a few days¡­¡±

    ¡°As promised, the fate-teller¡¯s words were right¡­¡±

    Two dayster-

    Several of Wen Cheng¡¯s narks wandered around, asking peddlers about Du Huaishang and hispatriots.

    ¡°You mean, a person with a t nose, big mouth, and bushy eyebrows? As if suffering from facioplegia?¡± the peddler asked back.

    The nark felt a surge of excitement and perked up. ¡°Did you see him?¡±

    ¡°When I was crossing the alley over there, I happened to see such a guy. He walked quickly with his head down and entered into amercial yard.¡± The peddler recalled.

    The nark inhaled deeply to suppress his excitement. He stood up and slowly walked toward that alley, pretending as if nothing had happened.

    Within the same day, he continuously changed his outfits, disguising himself as a drunkard, vendor, and a wayward traveller. He and his colleagues took turns to enter the alley to keep a watch for any suspicious person.

    At dusk, he entered the alley humming a tune. He held with a piece of pork and a sk of liquor in his hands.

    Just then, he saw a beautiful miss in a in white dress walking toward him.

    ¡°It¡¯s her but in white, not green¡­¡± He was excited and twitched inside his skin. Then he quickly took ahold of himself and continued humming the lewd tune under his breath as he passed her.

    As he turned the corner, he looked back as if he was attracted to her. The miss entered the yard that the peddler had described to him.

    ¡°I¡¯ve done it! I¡¯ve found them!¡± He was exhrated.

    ¡­

    Zuo Hanfeng, who had hidden behind the screen, said nothing after hearing Jiang Shenghong and Wen Cheng¡¯s report. He just looked at Yin Lenghui and his sect master, Zhou Yong.

    Yin Lenghui snorted, ¡°They expose themselves just after Du Huaishang counters my Voodoo and recovers? What a coincidence!¡±

    ¡°Mr. Yin, are you implying¡­¡± Wen Cheng was too shocked to finish his words. Jiang Shenghong felt a loss for words as well. He had known nothing about the Voodoo.

    ¡°It¡¯s a trap, of course,¡± said Zhou Yong coldly, his eyes closed.

    Yin Lenghui exined to them in detail. ¡°Du Huaishangpletely defeated my Voodoo off two days ago. As an Earth Order master, he must have recovered 70% or 80% of his strength by now. At the same time, his rescuers expose themselves. How can we not be suspicious¡±

    ¡°It appears that once they located him, his rescuers helped Du Huaishang get rid of Mr. Yin¡¯s Voodoo. As he has almost fully recovered, they deliberately disclosed their whereabouts to bait us. As long as we attack them, they¡¯ll use it as a ruse to kill Mr. Yin and Mr. Zhou. In that case, the Left Governor will lose his strong supporters and we cannot prevent them escaping.¡± Jiang Shenghong had not lost his shrewdness even despite his hatred for Yin Lenghui.

    If their enemies were simply like the miss in green, he, Yin Lenghui, and Zhou Yong would be enough to deal with them. But in this case, their enemies might finally get a chance to kill Yin Lenghui and Zhou Yong, especially since they had found Du Huaishang.

    Yin Lenghui sneered, ¡°It¡¯s a simple n. A simple one works very well sometimes but unlucky for them, we¡¯ve seen through it.¡±

    ¡°What should we do? We can¡¯t just watch them leave.¡± Wen Cheng, who was in charge of spying, thought it wasteful to not take advantage of this rare opportunity.

    Zhou Yong sighed faintly, ¡°In one or two dayster when Left Governor is done, their conspiracies won¡¯t matter anymore. Can we buy ourselves two more days by pretending that we haven¡¯t discovered them yet?¡±

    What was the Left Governor doing? Both Jiang Shenghong and Wen Cheng weredismayed to have been kept outside of the loop. Their boss did not trust them like before.

    ¡°No.¡± Zuo Hanfeng suddenly opened his mouth to deny Zhou Yong¡¯s proposal. ¡°If it¡¯s a trap, Du Huaishang must know we have already spotted them. So if we wait for two more days, they¡¯ll definitely know something is fishy. They will directly attempt to escape from Daning and run away.¡±

    ¡°But you?¡± asked Zhou Yong, frowning.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Even if I don¡¯t consummate my realm, I¡¯m close to it. As long as Du Huaishang is the only one at the Earth Earth Rank, I can easily kill them.¡± Zuo Hanfeng was confident in his strength.

    Zhou Yong frowned, but it was impertinent to tell them that their enemies were Samsara travellers equipped with anti-Exterior weapons. But perhaps it did not matter, for he too possessed such a weapon.

    ¡°Alright then, let¡¯s y along.¡± Yin Lenghui said with a smirk, ¡°They underestimate us, that is their folly. They must think that we cannot link the two things together.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯ll never imagine that Left Governor has improved his strength¡­¡± said Zhou Yong smiled slyly.

    Jiang Shenghong felt put out hearing them talk so assuredly. He said loudly, ¡°I¡¯ll convene all masters to coborate with you to hunt down Du Huaishang!¡±

    ¡°Unnecessary.¡± Zuo Hanfeng waved his hand dismissively, ¡°too many people will make them frantic and cause them to hole up again. In this operation, I and the two masters are responsible for the sneak-attack. You and Lan Die wait outside to catch the escapees.¡±

    He wanted Ji Tao and Wen Cheng to stay here in order to keep them from attacking his mansion and holding his family as hostages. As long as they defended this ce, he would not have to worry.

    ¡°Yes, My Lord!¡± Jiang Shenghong and Wen Cheng said.

    They wouldn¡¯t be that stupid to inform their enemies by evacuating the people living within the 250,000 square meters of the attack zone before the seige. The Left Governor and Du Huaishang would focus their strength, so that the people would have time to flee in case of any aftershock. If some died, they could only me themselves, for that was their destiny.

    ¡­

    In themercial yard, Meng Qi had already given up pretending to be Ji Tao. He stood face-to-face with Du Huaishang, Jiang Zhiwei, and the rest.

    ¡°Does they really think it is a trap?¡± With his hands by his sides, Du Huaishang hid his Energy, Qi, Spirit and Will, showing no hesitation or fear.

    Meng Qi said with a smile, ¡°Yin Lenghui will notice it asa long as his head isn¡¯t eaten by his Gu Poison Bugs.¡±

    ¡°We want Zuo Hanfeng, Yin Lenghui, and Zhou Yong out of Left Governor¡¯s Mansion. We can¡¯t fight against them in the ce where they have legal backing and geographical advantage. Theye here, and we can really show them the skills of our teammates.¡±

    It¡¯ll be even better if they don¡¯t realise it. If Zuo Hanfeng doesn¡¯t show up, we can easily wipe out his supporters like Yin Lenghui, Zhou Yong, and Jiang Shenghong, leaving him helpless.¡±

    That was what Meng Qi had learned from the Ledgerkeeper of Lives and the Civil Star. In a Setups, it did not matter what his counterparts¡¯ choices were as long as he hid his real target. The onlyplication was the the degree of difficulty.

    ¡°Their biggest problem is they don¡¯t know our strength as a whole.¡± Zhao Heng said with a chuckle, ¡°By then, Sister Yin and I will have locked Yin Lenghui and Zhou Yong up respectively. You four use your precious weapons to kill Zuo Hanfeng as soon as possible.¡±

    Yin Tao was Ruan Yushu¡¯s alias.

    Du Huaishang was the Ninth Order of the Earth Rank and he was as strong as an Exterior master. Along with God-tying Rope, the joint attack involving him, Meng Qi, Jiang Zhiwei, and Qi Zhengyan would definitely kill Zuo Hanfeng, just like the battle in Demonworld Fragment World where they had worked together to remove the Exterior Blood Demon. In this case, Zhao Heng had high hopes that he and Ruan Yushu would have an easy battle.

    ¡°I have two questions.¡± Meng Qi said, frowning.

    ¡°What are they?¡± Du Huaishang raised his eyebrows.

    ¡°Zhou Yong has a mysterious background, so he likely has precious weapons. We have to take precautions against it, or we might suffer a heavy loss.¡± Meng Qi, Jiang Zhiwei, and the others had discussed this earlier, and they had drawn one conclusion ¡ª Both Zuo Hanfeng and Du Huaishang would temporarily leave the battle, leaving the five of them to battle with Yin Lenghui and Zhou Yong.

    Equipped with the entric Voodoo skills, they were both at the Half-step Exterior Scenery realm as well. There was no obvious winner. If Meng Qi and the others could not defeat the two quickly, they would run into trouble if they waited till after Zuo Hanfeng had defeated Du Huaishang.

    ¡°Zuo Hanfeng has kept a low profiletely. We don¡¯t know what he has been up to, so we have to keep vignt.¡± Meng Qi spelled out all his concern.

    As more days passed, the situation for them became more dangerous. That was also why he wanted to make moves as early as he could.

    ¡°Nobody knows what Zuo Hanfeng has been doing, except for Zhou Yong and Yin Lenghui. Sadly, there is no time to conduct a detailed survey,¡± Jiang Zhiwei said calmly, her long sword in her hand.

    Du Huaishang paced back and off with his hands behind his back. He asked, ¡°Any good suggestions?¡±

    He was bad at strategy.

    Meng Qi was the same, but he had models to learn from. He said, chuckling, ¡°We can answer both questions with a single answer. Change our target from Zuo Hanfeng to Zhou Yong. Whatever Zuo Hanfeng is up to, Yin Tao and Heavenly King Du can lock him up for a little while. Zhao Heng can cooperate with our cousin to tie Yin Lenghui up. I¡¯ll straight activate my precious weapon to work with Senior Sister to kill Zhou Yong right away, before he can use his.¡±

    It was overkill to use the God-tying Rope against Zhou Yong, but with it, they could instantly kill him and snatch his precious weapon. Afterward, they could concentrate their attacks on Zuo Hanfeng. Even if he didn¡¯t have such a weapon, they were probably no match him. But once they killed his helpers, they would have a chance to escape.

    Grabbing Zhou Yong¡¯s precious weapon would help them save their Karma points from being deducted. More importantly, they had rescued Du Huaishang, so their mission was half done.

    All of them had thought about that so they felt relieved after hearing his words. Jiang Zhiwei said with a gentle smile, ¡°Old Wang, you certainly deserve your name¡­¡±

    She was yfully implying that Meng Qi was a bit like Wang Siyuan.

    Du Huaishang thought through, found it had no ring issues, and said with a nod, ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s wait for them!¡±

    As the night was about to fall, the pedestrians lessened. It was a peaceful scene, but something disharmonious was about to happen.

    Zuo Hanfeng, Yin Lenghui, and Zhou Yong quietly approached themercial yard.

 Chapter 440: Cutting off Connection

    <h4>Chapter 440: Cutting off Connection</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Upon arriving in the vicinity of the ce, Zuo Hanfeng asked Yin Lenghui and Zhou Yong to hide and wait for the chance tounch a nking attack. Meanwhile, heunched himself into the air, jade eyes glowing, and savagely extended his right hand.

    He was known as Jade Eye Flying Dragon, with the natural blood lineage of Dragon. When he exerted his moves, the scales in the back of his hands glowed wit dark blue light. With five breaths of his powerful Qi, ws extended, he soared toward the courtyard as if cleaving through the sky.

    It was bitterly cold. Snowkes fluttered through the air; trees shed their leaves, fresh greenness turning to yellow. Even the evergreen conifers were covered with ayer of frigid ice which made them look like ice sculptures. As if frozen in time, it made a beautiful, dream-like picture.

    The whole yard seemed as if it had been transported to the North Pole, its walls and tiles giving off a dark blue light ¨C it looked just like an ice pce.

    The temperature fell sharply, making them shiver. The weakest had died on this ground. If Zuo Hanfeng had not concentrated on using his power, the nearby surroundings would have be a lifeless ice world.

    Just as the five powerful Qi was about to grasp the roof of the first house, rays of golden light suddenly burst forth. A fist of mud shattered on the roof, freezing its the surrounding air as it hit the cold light.

    The Grand Sun rose in the east, melting the ice and snow. They transformed into rain and poured down from the sky.

    ¡°Good!¡± Zuo Hanfeng was delighted that the man was Du Huaishang. He nned to exert all of his strength in a straight-forward battle, he did not want any sneak attacks.

    At the exact moment, a majestic voice broke through the sky, reverberating inside his Vital Spirit.

    It was a voice that he had heard singing in his blood, a voice he devoutly worshipped and yearned for.

    It was the voice of a Dragon¡¯s Cry. The Dragons¡¯ Vast Cries!

    The power of the real dragonpletely surpassed the inferior masters. In that moment, his control over the power of his blood lineage wavered and Zuo Hanfeng trembled, fighting the impulse to keel on the ground. He struggled to maintain his bnce and not from the sky. Although his Vital Spirit could not match those of masters who had broken through Primal Aperture at Mid-brows, Zuo Hanfeng still had the strength of an Exterior master and could respond, unlike Jiang Hengchuan who was frozen by the immense power.

    But now the enemy was at the same Stair with him. He was Peacekeeping Heavenly King of the Ninth Order of Earth Rank!

    Du Huaishang was like a Goding from the sky, golden light surrounding his body. He leaped through the air, punching his fist in the air.

    This fist seemed to get the point of some Dharma and Logos. The surrounding light enveloped it, making it look like a Grand Sun. It burned and gave out a harsh light, which melted the frozenndscape, aimed at Zuo Hanfeng¡¯s chest.

    ¡°Wizz, wizz, wizz.¡± A dragon¡¯s w appeared in Zuo Hanfeng¡¯s front, glowing a chilly dark blue light. A gentle wave andyers of ice solidified.

    The Precious Weapon automatically protected their wielder!

    ¡°Puff!¡± The¡±Grand Sun¡± broke throughyers of ice leaving a gaping hole. Zuo Hanfeng immediately responded, extending his left hand whose strength could topple the mountains and overturn the seas. The wind and snow swirled and blocked the Grand Sun.

    The wind and snow all dissipated. Zuo Hanfeng was at a disadvantage and Du Huaishang was not going to spare him. Du Huaishang attacked using his palms one after the other as he sang the requiem. His moves were like the bolts of burning rain, sparkling and brilliant.

    But with the help of the precious weapon, Zuo Hanfeng was as calm as before and he defended himself well. At the same time, he dted his blood vessels, refreshing his Vital Spirit to get rid of the effects of 12 Magical Sounds of Langhuan.

    The moment Zuo Hanfeng attacked, Yin Lengfeng and Zhou Yong jumped into action.

    Yin Lengfeng jumped nimbly into the yard, without even needing to touch the ground. But just as he had crossed over, a long sword swung towards him, carried by the great momentum of ¡°Enforcing justice on behalf of Heaven¡±. It battled against Yin Lengfeng¡¯s Voodoo, so much so that it felt like the whole world was repulsing him and it was difficult for him to be at full strength.

    His waved his left arm and the sleeve tore, exposing his terrifying arm.

    It was an arm made of baby heads, each of which spat out ck gas. A cold, evil air surrounded them.

    Yin Lengfeng had forged his left arm into a whip. As he waved his left arm, turbulent gusts of air whipped about, carrying the sound of mournful cries that prated one¡¯s heart.

    The surroundings burned with Yin fire. They did not burn inanimate things leaving the walls unscathed while the weeds withered.

    A bright golden spot shone in Zhao Heng¡¯s mid-brows. Like virtuousness, it protected his Vital Spirit and defended him against the baby cries.

    The long sword met the bone whip. Enforcing justice on behalf of the heaven and annihting the evil, it promptly eliminated the ck gas. However, Yin Lengfeng¡¯s whip moved unnaturally and entwined around the long sword, as if intending to trap the long sword.

    At the exact moment, a Purple Star Riverposed of stars flowed from the side. Bright and clear stars shone resplendently, enveloping Yin Lengfeng¡¯s torso.

    The Star River rapidly swirled and the position where Yin Lengfeng stood was turned into a ck hole. Even with a strong body, it was like going through a meat grinder!

    Suddenly, Zhao Heng made a fist and struck out to the side. The air behind him coalesced and transformed into a dragon. A bright light flowed around his body, illuminating his dignity.

    As his fist flew, the flying dragon jumped. The ground shook and walls copsed.

    ¡°Poof!¡± His left fist seemed to have impacted something and a figure appeared.

    The figure did not wear two sleeves. His left arm was made of the skulls of babies, while his right hand seemed to be merely made of skin without flesh and blood. He was Yin Lengfeng! He was Yin Lengfeng who was trapped in Purple Star River!

    As the Purple Star River disappeared, an object fell down. It was a wooden stake!

    Voodoo was indeed bizarre!

    Just when Zhao Heng was about tounch another attack, his facial expression suddenly changed. Without a second thought, he wielded the long sword in his right hand and cut off his own left arm. Blood gushed out.

    Even as his left arm fell down to the earth, the skin swelling oddly and releasing an eerie, sizzling sound. Insects climbed out as they shook their heads and wagged their tails. Glowing with colorful light, they looked like centipedes and snakes, but were as tiny as finger.

    Zhao Heng hurriedly stepped back, immediately blocking his blood flow. He wielded his long sword with great strength and his Qi broke through, releasing a burst of mes and burning the insects to a crisp.

    Yin Lengfeng had not managed tounch an attack when Qi Zhengyan wielded a sword to attack Yin Lengfeng.

    Harnessing both softness and hardness, the Purple Star River ran into Ruyi Sceptre. Azure Blizzard had caused the chilly coldness, so he failed to break through in a short time.

    ¡°Crack!¡± Purple Star River made such spluttered. It was the sound of Gu Poison Bugs being crushed as they failed to break through thisyer of defense.

    Zhao Heng collected himself and ran the Emperor¡¯s Swordsmanship. Together with Qi Zhengyan, they aided each other to control Yin Lengfeng.

    Zhou Yong, the man who had closed his eyes, ¡°nced at¡± Du Huaishang who was in the air, then palmed a ring from his left hand, saving it just in case. Then, he attacked Du Huaishang from the other side.

    Distracted by the battle between these masters of the Exterior, he could not sense the condition inside the yard. Instead, he could only roughly judge their positions and had in mind to attack the man enveloped by burning fire and the girl in green who was trying to besiege Yin Lengfeng.

    When he arrived, he found that Meng Qi had turned around and was throwing something out. Illuminated by a glowing light, it looked like a snake.

    ¡°A rope?¡± Zhou Yong had not expected that Meng Qi to turn around so easily even when he was rushing towards Yin Lengfeng. Turns out his judgement was misguided and Meng Qi seemed to be well prepared!

    The rope was divided into numerous sections, each of which was carved with the patterns of Buddha Print.

    Before Zhou Yong could react, he was tightly bound. The Buddha print glowed and changed colors. These prints locked his Vital Spirit, genuine Qi and flesh, making it difficult for him to even kill himself!

    ¡°A secret precious weapon? A secret precious weapon that could attack masters of the Exterior?¡± Zhou Yong opened his eyes, but they were not veiled, calm nor full of the intent to kill at all. Instead, he waspletely and entirely shocked.

    ¡°They wasted such a secret precious weapon!¡±

    ¡°Should it have been used to attack Zuo Hanfeng?¡±

    He had thought the enemies would defend Zuo Hanfeng, the expert of the Exterior first anyway. He had not expected that the secret precious weapon was used to defend him! The enemies must have many secret precious weapons to use them sovishly.

    He tried to struggle. But even a normal expert of the Exterior could not escape God-tying Rope. As he became anxious and the more frantic his movements, the tighter he was bound.

    At this moment, a sh of sword light came into his eyes. It was such pure malevolence that it made him shiver.

    ¡°It¡¯s over¡­¡±

    ¡°No! I¡¯m not willing!¡±

    He was bitter. Before he could use any trick, he was killed by the sword!

    ¡°I should have used my secret precious weapon right in the beginning!¡±

    The sword light hit his mid-brows and ground his Vital Spirit. Trapped by God-tying Rope, Zhou Yong was like amb brought to the ughter in front of Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s sword. He could not escape.

    At the exact moment, an evil breath rose from the depths of Zhou Yong¡¯s Vital Spirit. It vaulted pastyers of air and brought a powerful force!

    At such a long ¡°distance¡±, the bloody smell filled Meng Qi and Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s noses. Their Vital Spirits seemed as if soaked in the blood and they were numb, cold and shivering.

    ¡°I cannot let himnd!¡± It was the only thought in Meng Qi¡¯s mind. Without worrying about exposing his identity, he drew his Heaven Inflicted Pain with his right hand and flew at Zhou Yong.

    ¡°I must kill Zhou Yong and cut the connection before hends!¡±

    ck clouds gathered and the lightning shed across the sky. The thunderous boom shocked the devils and ghosts on the ground.

    A long saber fell down from the high sky like a lightning, its descent a perfectbination of quickness, slowness, lightness, heaviness and violence.

    ¡°BOOM!¡±

    Thunderps converged and transformed into Green Thunders in the width of a bucket.

    ¡°Boom, Boom, Boom¡­¡±

    Five Green Thunders ran down, one after another and merged into the long saber which cut Zhou Yong apart.

    Constrained by the God-tying Rope, Zhou Yong¡¯s genuine Qi and Vital Spirit failed to integrate when hended, so the great force had not split the air.

    ¡°BOOM!¡±

    The long de split Zhou Yong into two pieces and shes of lightning swallowed his body.

    Green Thunder was of pure violence and brutality. It was the bane of all the evils. Any sinister, malignent breath was defeated after a futile struggle.

    The great force lost its connection and gradually dispersed in the air.

    A chilling sound reverberated in the air.

    Meng Qi gasped as he put out his left hand to catch the object surrounded by lightning.

    It was a Space Ring with a fissure, and an ancient mirror. It front and back each represented Yin and Yang and contained the force of killing.

    ¡°An imitation of ¡®Yin-Yang Mirror¡¯?¡± Meng Qi suddenly understood and was frightened.

    ¡°If Zhou Yong had first used ¡®Yin-Yang Mirror¡¯, he would have killed at least one of mypanions. And I¡¯m not sure whether the Yang side could had saved him or her¡­¡±

    Exchanging a nce with Jiang Zhiwei, they both saw the sadness and pity. Zhou Yong had practiced his skills for many years, but before he could execute any trick, he had died. If they had been him, they would have died just like him.

    The frightening secret precious weapons and the dangerous Samsara!

    The stories of apotheosis suddenly came to Meng Qi. Even for those Dharmakaya or masters above Dharmakaya, should they lose their precious weapons, they would be defeated by those Disciples whose realm and strength were both inferior to theirs¡­

    ¡°Luckily, my Eight Nine Mysteries can defend against the attacks of precious weapons. Yang Jian, Yang Eng were really our shining examples!¡±

    At the same time, Zuo Hanfeng freed himself from the effects of ¡°Dragons¡¯ Vast Cries¡± and witnessed Zhou Yong¡¯s death.

    His gaze turned cold and his breath became slow but he did not stop growing. His clothes were burst apart and his skin, covered with eerie patterns, showed through.

    They shed a dark light and seemed to mean something extraordinary.

    The coldness radiated to such a point that Du Huaishang¡¯s was covered with ayer of frigid ice. It took a long time for it to melt.

    ¡°I still need two or three days to master, but it is powerful enough to kill you.¡± Zuo Hanfeng said coldly.

 Chapter 441: To Die with a Grievance

    <h4>Chapter 441: To Die with a Grievance</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Zuo Hanfeng was naked to the waist. His bloated skin was striped with odd marks that emitted a dim light. They seemed more like evil spirits than flying dragons.

    There was a faint color of blood in the depths of his dark green eyes, which were frosty and full of murderous intent.

    With each breath, the light around them dimmed. But unlike dark clouds gathering, it was more like thick, noxious ck gas colouring the sky. If he had topare, Meng Qi thought it was simr to the Demonworld Fragment that he and the others had visited in the past. In response to stress, his body¡¯s emitted a pale golden glow to resist the ck corrosive gas.

    The ck gas had made the remaining trees wither, turning the bricks to dust and cracking open the earth. Dead snakes,rats and insects littered the ground. The ordinary folk who had been unable to escape had all fallen dead on the ground, their skin had shriveled as if all moisture had been sucked from them.

    He gazed at Du Huaishang, atrge crimson hands, feeling the heat that could melt metal and rocks, a power that could turn a Yin to a Yang. Zuo Hanfeng stood in midair with his right hand outstretched holding the Precious Weapon that was simr to the dragon w. Then, with a face of nonchalence, he clenched his fist and struck.

    The fist was a deep blue, as cold as it was evil.

    At the same time, deep blue scales appeared on the surface of Zuo Hanfeng¡¯s body, covering him from head-to-toe, just like a human-shaped dragon. It seemed like the strength of the blood lineage had broken through some kind of limitation!

    Bang!

    As the single fist struck the hands, the crimson frosted over bit by bit. It was like seeing the formation of a gorgeous ice sculpture.

    Du Huaishang flew backwards, dragging out a long me tail. Half his body was a deep blue iceyer while the other half was threaded through by the ck gas.

    He had lost his usual calmness and looked stunned. ¡°How could this be? How could Zuo Hanfeng¡¯s strength upgrade to this level?¡±

    ¡°This wasn¡¯t stuff of the Ninth Order. He had almost reached the Sixth Order of Ground Level and his body had partially evolved devil blood lineage!¡±

    ¡°What on earth had made him so powerful?¡±

    Zuo Hanfeng had two faint bulges protruding from his forehead, but they had yet to break skin. He stroked his bluish beard with his left hand as he gazed at the fist with which he hadshed out. With a rare smile, he said, ¡°Great. Mr. Yin¡¯s Dharma ess is really great, despite having to endure extreme torture to your body and Vital Spirit.¡±

    He squinted,

    ¡°I can defeat you within three strokes!¡±

    It was not the tone of someone who reckoned he was in the same level, but the tone of someone who already considered Du Huaishang a nobody.

    He stepped out into the air and flew down to Du Huaishang. One fist was deep blue and the other was jet-ck; they brought forth hail like rain. The rope-like ck gas bound together the emptiness with terrifying power.

    As Du Huaishang took a deep breath, his body radiated bursts of golden light. He looked like a small sun, driving off the ck gas, melting the deep blue. He made mudra shapes with his ten fingers interlocked, as if setting forth some Dharma and Logos between heaven and earth.

    A ray of sunlight broke through the dimness and shone on Du Huaishang. Behind him, a golden sun condensed, concealing a three-legged bird!

    It was Dharma Form power!

    After the Hidden Latch had broken open, what had been contained within manifested itself externally, triggering heaven and earth and also solidifying into existence the Dharma Form. Heavenly Knowing was omniscient and its power awesome, it was something like Xuan Bei¡¯s ¡°K?itigarbha Bodhisattva Form¡±, Crape Myrtle Star¡¯s ¡°Serissa Fighting Phase¡±, Su Wuming¡¯s ¡°The Grand Supreme Sword Body¡±, He Jiu¡¯s ¡°Formless Sword Qi¡± and Wang Siyuan¡¯s ¡°Tath¨¡gata Buddha Figure¡±. If one cultivated the Buddha¡¯s Palm, the Buddha¡¯s image would be formed on each strike, and he would ultimately im the the Golden Body of Buddha.

    However, there were differences in the intricacies of how the Dharma Form was formed, and they would only grow more prominent as the days passed.

    Other simr Dharma Forms were founded either on Dharmakoya bases, following improvements in the realm or even from the further refinement of an existing rare talent. However, these forms were initially very unstable and using them prematurely would easily damage their foundations leaving long term repurcussions. As such, prior to crossing the Celestial Ladder, experts of the Exterior rarely touched upon their Dharmakoya.

    It was simr to the Descendants of Divine Devils who cultivated their own blood lineage. After breaking through certain limitations, their blood lineage could trigger heaven and earth and bring forth their blood lineage¡¯s God and Devil image. It was at this critical juncture, Du Huaishang, unable to do much else, was left with applying the Pressing Art. This stimted blood lineage and disyed his imaginary ¡°Grand Sun Form¡±.

    ¡°Break!¡± He yelled aloud and pushed out with both hands, the Golden Crow spread its wings and the Grand Sun appeared on his body. In a sh, the glorious radiance broke through the dark, melting the iceyer and eliminating the ck gas.

    ¡°Good move!¡± Zuo Hanfeng, surprisingly did not change his stance and continued fighting Du Huaishang with the same moves.

    Boom!

    As the explosion rang in the air, a mushroom-shaped cloud rose. A figure fell straight to earth crating a huge crater in the ground, boom! It was none other than Du Huaishang.

    Du Huaishang had barely impacted the ground when he bounced up into the air. Jet ck blood spewed from his mouth, before it turned deep blue and froze to ice.

    He had put everything into it, but a single blow from Zuo Hanfeng¡¯s twin fists had defeated him!

    If they were not fighting each other mid-air, the aftershocks would havepletely destroyed everything for miles around.

    Aftershocks spread out in all directions, blowing away the clouds and raising a fierce wind. Zuo Hanfeng himself had ayer of golden mes that smoldered on surface of his body, yet somehow the dark blue scales were only scorched.

    Just when the golden mes were about to go out, Jiang Zhiwei suddenly made her move. Skipping off the wall, she rose high into the air, slightly tiptoeing the top of a withered tree, and thrust upwards with her long sword.

    The withered trees, upon contact, promptly disintegrated to dust.

    The sword shed and the world became dark, darker than shadow. All the light was concentrated into that one ce. It overflowed with beauty. Nothing else mattered.

    Heaven and earth were subtly altered as if everything had been forgotten. There was only one sword light in existence.

    The Sword Qi surged out and parted the clouds. Even from a distance, one could see that the sword had sliced cleanly through and divided the dark.

    Rows and rows of Qi induced gashes appeared on the ground.

    Zuo Hanfeng had just beat back Du Huaishang, and had not yet the chance to extinguish the searing true fire, when he felt his Vital Spirit being absorbed. As the sword light swept by and attacked him, he seemed neither able to escape nor have any desire to do so.

    However, he was in an abnormal situation where his current strength coupled with the golden mes burning on the surface of his body, he worried that he would not have the strength to fend off even the most basic attack.

    He huffed, rising half an inch to allow the point of the de to hit the center of his palm.

    Poof! A drop of blue blood oozed out from the small hole that had appeared from of the scales at the the center of his palm. Jiang Zhiwei flew backward to the ground. Her right hand was trembling and her nose and mouth were bleeding and she had ayer of Frigid Crystal frozen over her body¡¯s surface. She had taken quite a battering and should she fall to the ground, she might just break into pieces.

    Grasping the long saber in his right hand, Meng Qi absorbed Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s fall and helped her dissipate the chill. At the same time as he was Will-projecting, seizing the opportunity to remove the restraints on the replica ¡°Yin-Yang Mirror¡± in his hand!

    It was not the kind of sword you could use when you received it.

    Zuo Hanfeng made a fist with his left hand. Even with his injury, he was waiting to eliminate the real me. Just as he descended, he saw Du Huaishang heading towards him again.

    ¡°He fights desperately¡­¡± He muttered inwardly and stretched his right hand unhurriedly, five fingers in concert with each other. He intended to defeat Du Huaishang in two or three strokes.

    Even if Yin Lenghui and Zhou Yong had not repeatedly emphasized that they could not kill Du Huaishang, he still felt the ¡°Ancestor¡±¡®s terror. Surely, it was not so hard to deal with him!

    He should have seized the chance to kill him even if he was injured!

    Yin Lengfeng saw that Zou Liushou¡¯s magnificent appearance, he secretly felt pleased. The Ancestor¡¯s Dharma ess did work. Even if they had notpleted the mission, it could greatly increase Zuo Hanfeng¡¯s strength and help him defeat Du Huaishang without much effort.

    Although Du Huaishang had only recovered 60 to 70 percent strength, the Ancestor¡¯s Dharma ess must be the main reason!

    As for Zhou Yong¡¯s death, he did not feel torn up about it at all. Since he had was dead, was it now his turn to take over the Eminence throne and master the Dharma ess tomunicate with Ancestor?

    Thanks to these guys, I will grant them a swift death!

    Feeling rxed, his momentum increased and he subdued Qi Zhengyan and Zhao Heng in one stroke.

    Suddenly, he heard a faint lilting melody which gave him the feeling of a bright moon in the night and the surface of a tranquilke. His body felt like it was frosting over, as if even his Vital Spirit was being frozen stiff!

    Guanghan Curse!

    Yin Lenghui was slow to react, but was still surprised and startled. Thedy who yed the zither had not involved Zuo Hanfeng, but hade to deal with him!

    The, the sequence was wrong!

    Ruan Yushu had reached Eight Acupores. She had strength leftover to y the Guanghan Curse after ying the 12 Magical Sounds of Langhuan. However, her target had switched to Yin Lenghui!

    Since Zuo Hanfeng¡¯s strength was beyond expectation, they had to join together, gathering all their power as soon as possible. They had to kill Yin Lenghui first!

    Meng Qi was trying to control the secret treasure, preventing Yin Lenghui¡¯s strange and unpredictable Voodoo art from disturbing him. It was their chance to win!

    After all, Du Huaishang could still resist Zuo Hanfeng with the assistance of Sister Zhiwei. After ying the Guanghan chill, she would stimte her Blood Essence immediately to help them!

    As the chill entered his spirit, Yin Lenghui¡¯s mind numbed. His response from movement to thought slowed.

    Normally, this kind of slowness did would affect him, but he was being assaulted by two masters at once.

    They could take the chance to kill him! Feeling the pain of the fracture of his left arm, Zhao Heng brandished the long sword. He seemed to turn into a fiery dragon, twining up to the Nine Heavens. He had burned off the ck gas and Gu Poison Bug around Yin Lenghui.

    In a blink of an eye, Qi Zhengyan shed down with his Dragon Stripe Golden Sword, his face stoic. It was not the purple star river in the sky this time, but the falling snow. Each snowke appeared to be a sharp sword and stabbed into Yin Lenghui¡¯s body, spraying fresh blood which burst into bloody ice flowers.

    Under the ¡°Snow Blizzard¡±, Yin Lenghui seemed to be reaching his end. But just at this moment, his body copsed, dissolving into viscous blood. A ck light rose in the distance and the Vital Spirit appeared tobine with the body again along Devil Qi.

    Voodoo act was indeed strange!

    Suddenly, Yin Lenghui became stiff, with unfathomable expression in his eyes. The ck light vanished and the Vital Spirit froze into ice.

    It was impossibe. The sword stroke should not have had such a strange effect! It should not make the Devil Qi fade spontaneously!

    As the deep blue rose, the Vital Spirit felt to the ground, turning into countless ice chips.

    Yin Lenghui died with a grievance in his heart.

    Knowing that Yin Lenghui had been defeated, Zhao Heng, Qi Zhengyan and Ruan Yushu immediately switched their target to Zuo Hanfeng.

    The fighting had previously be quick and rapid. Jiang Shenghong and Lan Die who were guarding the periphery in the distance had clearly seen the battle progress. When they found that Zhou Yong had been killed and were about to rush out to assist the others, Yin Lenghui was also killed.

    Lan Die trembled all over, not believing that Zhou Yong would die so easily. Her expression transforming, she suddenly turned round and ran madly into the crowd.

    She knew that Zhou Yong had the Yin-Yang Mirror and Zuo Hanfeng might not win, so she abandoned him and ran to save her skin.

    Seeing that Lan Die had defected and Zuo Hanfeng seemed to have be a evil spirit, Jiang Shenghong was bewildered. He had no idea whether he should believe in the Left Governer¡¯s strength or rush to his aid immediately.

    Pah! Meng Qi heard the sound when the seal being broken. What a wonderful sound!

 Chapter 442: The Yin-Yang Mirror

    <h4>Chapter 442: The Yin-Yang Mirror</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Boom!

    Du Huaishang was once again more knocked from the air. The tremendous force of his adversary¡¯s blow created a huge crater on the ground. His chest had caved in, he had broken several ribs and he was sure that there was massive internal bleeding, but his blood was still frozen. Not a single drop of blood seeped out from this horrific wound.

    He exerted every ounce of strength he could muster and struggled to his feet. Wisps of ck gas ¨C ck as midnight and fatally poisonous ¨C encircled him, assailing his mangled body, gnawing at his flesh and feasting on his blood, even as it bound his movements. He could hardly stand, let alone retaliate.

    In only three rounds ofbat, anyone could see that he was suffering from fearsom wounds .

    Zuo Hanfeng had indeed improved rapidly, lengthening the disparity between their strengths and skills!

    Zuo Hangfeng had mmed Du Huaishang into the earth, without so much as a backward nce. His present might as one of the Earth Order acted to direct his attention to more immediate threats, paying no heed to the presently incapacitated Du Huaishang!

    His emerald-green bloodshot eyes swept across to survey Meng Qi and hispany. Raising his right hand, a flicker of a deep blue glowed briefly even as it was quickly smothered.

    He was confident that a single blow would eliminate these meddling vermin, thus ending the ursed skirmish.

    Noticing Du Huaishang wounded form crumpled on the ground, Ruan Yushu set her face determinedly. There was not one shred of fear on face. She had the adamantly steadfast and resolute will that could even shame the bravest of a champion. Biting her tongue and gritting her teeth, she spat a mouthful of Blood Essence on her Phoenix-perching Zither.

    As she knew full well, a single strike from one who possessed the strength and skills of an Exterior would instantly kill herpanions, whocked the protection of magical artifacts. Zuo Hanfeng must be stopped lest herpanions, aside from she who possessed a Blue Sky Seal, perished tragically.

    Her fingers danced upon the board of the zither. The song from her zither, a soaring phoenix¡¯s cry, tore through the clouds like a cold, keen de, dispeling all thatwas dark and foul, echoing the hymns were sung in the highest of the Heavens. The godly melody of the heavens purified all that was evil and vile, gripping Zuo Hanfeng¡¯s Vital Spirit with fear.

    Ruan Yushu¡¯s melodious song rose and resounded mightily through the surrounding, Tweets and chirps of a multitude of birds rang out in tribute to the sound of a kingly phoenix circling the sky above. Strong and wonderous was her tune that every soul would quake at the sound of it.

    As shepleted her song, Ruan Yushu¡¯s face turned deathly pale as spiritual exertion weighed on her. Despite her waning condition, she had endured obstinately through sheer will. Her skill had grown and advanced since their Journey to the West.

    Thanks to Ruan Yushu¡¯s interference, the force and intensity of Zuo Hanfeng¡¯s stroke diminished considerably. Recognizing an opening, Jiang Zhiwei shook herself free of the binding frost and rose bravely to counter the attack. Swift and bold was the thrust of her sword, Sun-Prating Rainbow, as it pierced the air. She summoned the powers of her Precious Weapon to defend her and herpanions!

    The air around her sword vibrated wildly as her Sword Qi surged and its powers burst forth. The blow of energy shot up into the cosmos, slicing through the darkness emanating from her evil adversary. The sword shone radiantly in her grip, a holy illumination that imbued the de of her sword with the Dharma and Logos of the Heaven and Earth, drawing all light and brightness away from everything else ¡ª a bright thunderbolt in the eye of a malevolent tempest.

    This darkness around her sword of light was gradually consumed by the radiant ze of the holy illumination of her de. Its formless state reformed into infinite Sword Qi, strengthening her stance.

    This was one of few variations of the Anatta Sword technique. The essence of her power and the spiritual force of her de were fused into the Sword Qi of her Precious Weapon, allowing her to smite at enemies from a distance but costing her endurance, her genuine Qi and her physical energy. In addition to the injuries she had received earlier, and her spent reserves of power, Jiang Zhiwei was forced to use her trump card by consuming and immting her Blood Essence.

    The sword struck out with no resistance. All bonds were broken without dy.

    Sword Qi, with its Cloud-cutting Energy, sliced through the gloom and struck Zuo Hanfeng, who was just a second too slow, in the ventral area up to his mid-brows.

    However,pared to thest time Zuo Hanfeng had fallen to the ¡°Dragons¡¯ Vast Cries¡± his strength had improved, and he merely clenched his mind and shook off the effects of the Heavenly Phoenix Cries. He pointed the fingers on his right palm and from them, emitted a dark blue stream, interwoven with jet-ck, both ice cold and evil all at once.

    Even looking at it was uncanny; this random flick of the fingers which happened to hit the tip of the sword.

    ng!

    There was a loud shing of iron, Sword Qi raged across the vast sky, instantly freezing it forming falling snow.

    Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s retreated a few steps as her feet hit the ground, her right arm bent at a strange angle ¨C it was broken. She only had the use of her left arm now.

    Even as she seized the opportunity, the Exterior¡¯s strength was not enough to protect her from being seriously injured.

    Zuo Hanfeng had a kind of w-like Precious Weapon on his right-hand, and bore no sign of injury. His eyes held a glimmer of Sword Qi spread which slowly cleared.

    In any case, he was only slightly injured.

    They were really realms apart! Even with the power the Descendants of Divine Devil cultivated from their blood lineage, it remained slightly weakerpared to the same category from the Exterior!

    ¡°If I am injured, does that mean Mr. Yin was killed? I am going to have to tear you lot to pieces!¡± After turning to this cruel and arcane technique, Zuo Hanfeng¡¯s temper had be explosive and he had lost his previous sophistication and calmness.

    Just as he was about to destroy the courtyard and all the remaining survivors, he was suddenly struck by a horrifying premonition. He immediately tried to tried to dodge away. But he could still feel vitality leaking frmo his body, his Vital Spirit hemorrhaging!

    Meng Qi gazed solemnly at Zuo Hanfeng, a in looking old bronze mirror in his left hand. The mirror, with its jet-ck depths sucked away his vitality, consuming his soul; it was a harbinger of death.

    ¡°Yin-Yang Mirror¡±!

    The Yin side brought death and the Yang side life to those who looked into it. A Magical Arms grade Taoist weapon, if it was an original piece, it would kill any capable Dharmakaya!

    Just a single nce had left Zuo Hanfeng¡¯s vision fading, his Vital Spirit and physical vitality inevitably leaving his body to enter the Yin-Yang Mirror.

    He knew that if this continued, it would spell bad news for him. In ast ditch effort, he mustered his blood lineage; Dharma and Logos moved to the forefront as heaven and earth moved. He morphed into a dark blue hornless dragon, and unlike other dragons, his scales were dull and there were two deep ck protrusions on his forehead.

    This was Zuo Hanfeng¡¯s ¡°Hornless Dragon Form¡±, one of the highest forms of blood lineage, just below the stable Grand Sun Form of Earth 3rd Order.

    Naturally, the further one went, the Real Dragon Form which wasparable Grand Sun Form was just as potently difficult to maintain. As such it supressed the manifestation of a great many Dharma Forms, conferring Du Huaishang the nickname of ¡°Peacekeeping Heavenly King¡±.

    The barely formed Hornless Dragon covered in snowkes took the ce of Vital Spirit and was pulled into the Yin-Yang Mirror.

    Zuo Hanfeng¡¯s will to live was truly ruthless!

    The ¡®Hornless Dragon Form¡± spiraled into the Yin-Yang Mirror and for an instant, cracks appeared, from which a dark blue light seeped out.

    ¡®Crash¡¯, the imitation Yin-Yang Mirror shattered, the semi-formed Hornless Dragon Form likewise destroyed.

    Breath was torn from Zuo Hanfeng¡¯s. The power that had once ced him at 6th Earth Order dropped to that of an acolyte. His Vital Spirit shook, both eyes zed over and dulled. For an instant, he seemed to plunge from the sky.

    The secret treasure was awesome indeed!

    However, the cost to Meng Qi was considerable. He spected that if it had been a genuine mirror, he would have needed the Third Heaven of the Exterior in order to employ it. In each instance, mustering a Precious Weapon like he had today was akin to engaging a Dharmakaya movement.

    Witnessing Zuo Hanfeng¡¯s demise, Zhao Heng¡¯s pupils constricted, he suddenly jumped up and unsheathed his sword.

    ¡°This is precisely the opportunity I¡¯ve been waiting for!¡±

    There was nothing that unusual about this sword strike. Yet it made the earth shake, as if all attention was now on Zhao Heng, allowing him to, for that single moment, be something like the creator or emperor in this ce.

    The de struck, and the evil, ck gas of the ¡®Yin¡± became the positive force of ¡®Yang¡¯ which gradually spread through Zuo Hanfeng.

    Zuo Hanfeng reacted promptly, moving sideways a few meters, and using his left shoulder to meet Zhao Heng¡¯s de.

    Without a sound, his left arm dropped away, ck gas billowed out, throwing Zhao Heng backwards.

    For some reason, this strike reminded Meng Qi of Gao Lan¡¯s Heavens¡¯ Fist.¡°Could it be that this royal Taoist sword art was derived from abination of Eight Strokes of Turmoil and Emperor Swords?¡±

    Zhao Heng, who was already in Oneness of Heaven, wiped his bloody nose after flying backwards from being hit by the ck gas. Such resonance was normal and his injuries were not serious.

    Every pore in his body inhaled Vital Qi from the Earth and soon his genuine Qi and spirit were restored. However, the previous battle with Yin Lengfeng had been particrly hard and taken much from him. Each strike had meant using arcane methods and it had not been possible to maintain thatbat ability for long.

    Having lost an arm, Zuo Hanfeng let out an angry roar that shook the earth, enough to set Meng Qi¡¯s head spinning, like a multitude of lions roaring in one¡¯s ears.

    Yet when Zuo Hanfeng had dodged the earth-shaking de, he had let his loyal ¡°scale-less winter dragon¡± to take the blow instead. Where the de had sliced through, it exposed many frozen crystallineyers, both frigid and mesmerizing.

    Even though Zuo Hanfeng was of Hornless Dragon lineage, the Dharma Form needed for changing form was lost, and he was unable to view the Exterior level Dragon Stripe Golden Sword that Qi Zhengyan had mustered as just an ordinary strike.

    He had put upyers of frozen defense over his body, allowing him to fend off attacks to his flesh or Vital Spirit but made his movements somewhat slower and left him unable to attack.

    Calmly, Meng Qi immediately churned out a Sacrifice Form, simting Purple Thunder Force in order to muster up a Precious Weapon and propel a ¡°Five Thunder Bombardment of Sky¡±.

    He leapt high up in the air, half a body higher than the descending Zuo Hanfeng, and chanelling his body weight through his waist, he chopped downwards, cryingout,

    ¡°Die!¡±

    With the Muscle-bone Strengthening Scripture enhancements, his Thundering scream was greatly improved. This one cry was like a p of thunder with no storm and it shook Zuo Hanfeng¡¯s Vital Spirit to the core.

    The long saber shed downwards like a whip, the powers of the five realms blended into one, cascading downwards one after the other.

    The dark clouds billowed together, the thunder was deafening. Interwoven strips of Green Thunder flowed together into Sky Thunder which then worked through the long saber.

    Purple electricity rendered Thunder Punishment from the sky; it would make anyone who saw it shake in fear. It also made Jiang Shenghong who was flying towards them stop in his tracks.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    The booming of the five realms be one solid boom, sending shudders through Jiang Shenghong¡¯s entire body as the current of air ceased swirling and stabilized.

    Meng Qi gripped Heaven Inflicted Pain, feeling the long saber meet resistance, but following through with the assistance of Thunder Punishment. Zuo Hanfeng was cleaved into two.

    Saber Qi spread out in all directions and Green Thunder was like cloud coveringpletely enveloping Zuo Hanfeng, carving him into many tiny pieces of charred flesh and blood.

    Rain began to fall like white sheets, a mist which covered the entire parched expanse ofnd.

    Meng Qi¡¯s gaze stilled just as his feet touched back down to earth. On the ground before him, the charred pieces of flesh were beginning to wriggle. They rapidly coalesced into a lump, pulling themselves together into the jade-eyed blue-whiskered Zuo Hanfeng.

    ¡°Even this isn¡¯t enough to kill him?¡±

    ¡°Is this an obscure ¡°ancestral¡± Dharma ess effect?¡±

    Zuo Hanfeng¡¯s breath had weakened significantly, as if weighted down with something. Meng Qi¡¯s blood was still up and he knew he still had the upper hand. He shouted out loudly,

    ¡°Kill everyone!¡±

    Seeing that Meng Qi had seemingly lost all reason, Jiang Shenghong quietly retreated.

 Chapter 443: The Blade None Dared to Oppose

    <h4>Chapter 443: The de None Dared to Oppose</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    As the pieces of human flesh coalesced to be the jade-eyed, blue-bearded Zuo Hanfeng, the bitter coldness grew and spread. His breath was somewhat reducedpared to at the beginning, but at this stage, everyone was also battle weary. Particrly Du Huaishang, who had been gravely injured and who only, after some effort, was able to get back up again, just like when Meng Qi had seen him in the secret passage.

    Meng Qi did not need to look around. He automatically knew hispanions¡¯ condition.

    ¡°Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s right hand was fractured and she was suffering grave injury to her body. He estimated she only had one killing move left in her. Ruan Yushu had already yed the 12 Magical Sounds of Langhuan and Guanghan Curse twice now. She had almost reached the limit. Zhao Heng had put everything into his attacks, continually using kill moves throughout the heated battle and Qi Zhengyan, and although uninjured had expended massive amounts of energy. Both of them probably only had about the same amount of fight left in them as Jiang Zhiwei.¡±

    ¡°He himself had run the Sacrifice Form and had used the ¡°Five Thunder Bombardment of Sky¡±. Even if he opened the nine apertures, he would still only be able to pull one Exterior killer move, and he would only be able to withstand a short battle of average intensity. If the Descendants of Divine Devil opponents were just regr Half-step Exterior Scenery and their Oneness of Heaven and Men level was subpar, then it would be a non-issue. However, the one they were facing was someone on the level of Exterior level Jade Eye Flying Dragon Zuo Hanfeng.¡±

    However, Meng Qi did not panic in the slightest and hispanions, with their swords raised in a defensive stance, all looked to Zhao Heng.

    He clearly remembered being in Samsara Square, when Zhao Heng had told him and the others that he had exchanged most of what he had umted in the real world for useful goods. At the moment, he did not have enough Karma points to buy the ¡°True Emperor Seal¡± but would wait until after the task waspleted and see about scraping the points together then.

    ¡°However, in order to scrape, you really need something to scrape first!¡±

    ¡°My Fifth Imperial Prince, it is about time you showed us your nouveau riche-ness!¡±

    Meng Qi did not need to signal Zhao Heng. He would not keep anything for himself that was necessary for their safety and thepletion of the mission. When Zuo Hanfeng¡¯s flesh and blood was just beginning toe together, he let out a roar, in his hand a small golden seal appeared.

    It was an imitation of the ¡°True Emperor Seal¡±, but it seemed more majestic, had more of a dragon wuality than it had human breath.

    Upon it, nine dragons were engraved, each one equally lifelike. Boundless and noble in appearance they were entangled together, each holding a golden nugget in its mouth.

    An imitation ¡®Nine-dragon Seal¡¯? the Zhao family from Luoyang handed down imitation divine weapons?

    Meng Qi looked at the little seal, frowning. The main world also had Dharma ess secret treasure makers that dispersed the breath of divine weapons and Precious Weapons. However, unlike the Yin-Yang Mirror or God-tying Rope, most of them had no special purpose or were only to attack and defend at the level of an average Exterior strike. Used to fight against someone in the Exterior, any opponent would find it easy to block or dodge even if only partly. Yet, when His Closed-Eyes Eminence Zhou Yong was bound by the God-tying Rope, he had lost all ability to fight.

    Yet, that the Zhao n from the Divine Capital could bear to disperse such divine weapons breath upon a Crown Prince was hard to believe, especially to such a low-ranked Imperial Prince!

    The divine weapons or Precious Weapons would most definitely be damaged when their breath was dispersed, and restoration took a long time.

    Could it be that this was a simr secret treasure that had been redeemed straight from the Six Realms?

    Just as Meng Qi¡¯s was contemting about this, Zhao Heng struck, his Will-projecting and as if his mind melding with his surroundings astride tidal wave of Vital Qi. He could sense the sun, the moon and stars as well as Dharma and Logos of Heaven and Earth.

    The pores throughout his entire body hungrily absorbed Vital Qi and his spirit spread across thend. Zhao Heng who in a state of Oneness of Heaven and Men and surging with Vital Qi, as well as spiritual energy, wielded the little seal in his hand.

    Just as the little seal left his hand, sweat poured off him and his faced nched a paleness that spoke of of the strain he was enduring.

    Shrieks of unbridled dragons from long ago could be heard as the Nine Golden Dragons from the little seal took flight and encircled Zuo Hanfeng. Even the deep-blueyers covering his body would not shield him from this.

    The surrounding darkness dissipated. Zuo Hanfeng fell by in a foot as the Nine Golden Dragons rushed upon him. The little seal was imprinted upon his forehead.

    An abundance of golden and frozen light melded together, causing Zuo Hanfeng to let out an pained howl, shaking the earth.

    As the light faded, Zuo Hanfen was revealed, his hair disheveled and his body wracked with injury. The mysterious patterns carved on him were ruined and arge hole had appeared in his forehead, from which blood spurted out. His Vital Qi was seriously wounded and would not return to its former state.

    Just as Meng Qi and Jiang Zhiwei were considering storming him, to eliminate this terrible enemy once and for all, the shadow of a person darted in front of them. It was golden like a Grand Sun, and both its hands wrapped around Zuo Hanfeng¡¯s sending forth a burst of searing heat.

    Du Huaishang could see that Zuo Hanfeng¡¯s flesh and blood was coalescing together again, and he dared not take the risk. Putting his injuries aside, he once again summoned the power of the ¡°Grand Sun Form¡± to take care of this evil enemy for good.

    Their strength was now on par, but with Zuo Hanfeng still enveloped by the golden seal and unable to stabilize his wounds, so Du Huaishang possessed the upper hand.

    In a moment, his body melted away and his eyes lost their spirit. Du Huaishang¡¯s blood lineage reformed, his whole body bing rigid and his hair turned deep blue.

    Jiang Shenghong had watched this mortal danger unfold from his position. Despite his careful demeanor, he was still fiercely loyal and so threw off his concerns and rode a breeze to Zuo Hanfeng¡¯s aid.

    Meng Qi¡¯s scalp began tingling. If it were any other opponent of simr abilities, it would be fine, but an airborne Jiang Shenghong was akin to a crack of thunder. Zhao Heng, having used the little seal probably only had defensive secret treasures left, if any, and those would not defeat Jiang Shenghong. If they were defeated by him, it would turn the tables on the entire operation.

    Abruptly the sounds of mystical chords rang out, filling their ears and befuddling the enemy¡¯s minds.

    Ruan Yushu¡¯s eyes were half-closed and her hands swept in the air as put her ¡°Heart Zither Skill¡± to good use.

    With his mind disturbed, Jiang Shenghong¡¯s Vital Spirit became muddled and his strikes slowed down as his mind was distracted by the sound.

    Seizing the opportunity, the expressionless Qi Zhengyan ground his teeth as he gathered his remaining strength to attack with the ¡°Dragon Stripe Golden Sword¡±.

    A deep chill came fell and the rain in the air turned to snowkes, a solid stream of crystalline light struck Jiang Shenghong.

    This was not a derivative of the frozen hornless dragon, because in using Icy Snow Genuine Qi to activate The Thousand-mile Freeze movement, Qi Zhengyan had no more strength to activate Precious Weapons.

    Jiang Hongsheng groaned deeply from being struck by icy snow and frozen light, and the breeze that encircled him along with the Protective Upstanding Qi had been broken. He kept the insistent chill at bay by drawing strength from the Earth.

    Then, the breeze halted and Jiang Shenghong hit the ground like a stone falling into the sea.

    Jiang Zhiwei, a sword in her left hand, took flight and fell upon him, her clean cold sword light like the slowly rising azure moon.

    The air was filled with a swoosh of the Sword Qi, a green light spread like liquid, cleansing the sky as the immortal was felled.

    rm bells rang in Jiang Shenghong¡¯s mind as he sensed the sword¡¯s power. Although he was unhurt, his body was however covered in Frigid Crystal leaving him unable to ride the winds and his body was still midair and unable to morph.

    Gritting his teeth, he employed Thousand Pounds Falling, taking the chance to adjust his stance and avoid the danger.

    Sword Qi coursed throughout his body, freezing him to the bone. Jiang Shenghong¡¯s hands pped rapidly together to block the momentum of the Azure Moon Washing the Sky.

    Swooooooosh, blood flew as Jiang Shenghong¡¯s momentum fell away. His body was covered with sword wounds, like children¡¯s rag doll that had been torn apart.

    The sky before him suddenly went dark just as he was waiting for the wind to take flight. Diagonally above him, a humanoid shape was blocking all light from the sky!

    He possessed a handsome, masculine air, a ruthless glint in his eyes as he raised the long saber above his, its de was as encased in purple electricity as it was full of cruel intent.

    The thunderous voice entered Jiang Hongsheng¡¯s ears, ¡°Kill!¡± which made his mind fuzzy.

    The long saber shook eight times, imitating an actual beheading. Maddened purple dragons flew out from the saber, each dragon¡¯s head joined to thest dragon¡¯s tail. The ensuing attack was very hard and fierce.

    Jiang Shenghong who had just countered Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s sword power had no time to adapt now. All he could do was put all his energy into using both palms to knock away the blows, to try hard blocks and take on serious damage rather than lose his life.

    At that moment, he saw his opponent shifting strangely mid-air as if unable to alter course, he was like a roc spreading its wings. He stepped aside, meaning his palms were unable to intercept the long saber.

    He was akin to Oneness of Heaven and Men and by borrowing power from nature, he could sense his opponents¡¯ every move, yet the change was incredibly sudden and hadpletely gone against his previous predictions!

    Jiang Shenghong was explicitly clear on what it meant to be unable to block the long saber with both palms. Instead, he clenched his teeth and sent out both palms in an effort to draw himself inwards, because if he was going to die then he would like to take someone down with him!

    This was the right decision as his opponent would not be likely to risk their life to take his, and they might well change their move!

    His palm force hit his body, but it felt like hitting iron, Jiang Shenghong did not give an inch!

    He looked surprised and then he saw the purple electricity covering his body.

    With a roar he brought the sword in his hand down, the single stroke broke through Jiang Shenghong¡¯s Protective Upstanding Qi and sliced straight through his neck!

    He saw the top of his skull fly off and electricity turning the fresh blood to steam. Many pieces of his body which was charred ck by the lightening fell to the ground.

    I¡¯m seeing my own body? Jiang Shenghong¡¯s vision wentpletely ck.

    Meng Qi¡¯s left breast had a faded golden glow to it which was not entirely dissipated because his arms were shorter than swords. Jiang Shenghong¡¯s palm strike had hit him, but as he died the force naturally dissipated, meaning it had not broken through Meng Qi¡¯s Eight Nine Mysteries.

    With the long saber in his hand Meng Qinded. He saw that Zuo Hanfeng hadpletely disappeared and all that was left was the dark blue ¡°dragon w¡± Precious Weapon. He saw that Du Huaishang had fallen to the ground and his breath was weakened and he was no longer able to fight. He saw Ruan Yushu, Jiang Zhiwei and Zhao Heng injured and weakened. He saw that even as Qi Zhengyan was forcing himself to walk, his protective Purple Star River had gone and his sword hand was shaking.

    It really had been a bitter victory. Meng Qi¡¯s own Sacrifice Form was also almost finished and fatigue was now washing over him.

    He had originally intended to wait a while before returning, yet there was no movement and after pondering a moment, his expression changed. The main objective had been to get Du Huaishang out of trouble but him being in Daning meant he wasn¡¯t out of the bind yet. In other words, they had to get out of town!

    ¡°And in the immediate vicinity, there would undoubtedly be lots of Zuo Hanfeng¡¯s soldiers preventing escape. How should they break away?¡±

    As he was contemting matters, Zhao Heng, with some difficulty, made his way to Du Huaishang¡¯s side and picked up the ¡°dragon w¡± Precious Weapon.

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re worthy to teach! Not bad at all, waste not want not! Yes, we can do that!¡± Meng Qi was delighted and quickly came up with a n. He adjusted his hold on his de and held onto Jiang Shenghong¡¯s head with his left hand.

    ¡°Old Zhao, can you loan me the use of your Precious Weapon please? You lot help each other and follow me.¡± Meng Qi instructed.

    Zhao Heng could not see what his intention was, but he trusted Meng Qi and so threw him the Precious Weapon. Qi Zhengyan helped Du Huaishang get up and Jiang and Ruan leant on each other, with Zhao Heng guarding the rear.

    Meng Qi held the decapitated head in his left hand and the Precious Weapon in his right hand. He took a deep breath, gathering ¡°momentum¡± and once again, filled with amanding spirit and showing no sign of weakened breath, slowly walked out of the alley and into the long street.

    The scene outside was one where the dead were truly dead and the escaped well and truly gone. Only the soldiers kept guard at the outer perimeter and upon seeing Meng Qi and the others emerging ,they prepared to surround them.

    Meng Qi raised the skull and Precious Weapon and bellowed,

    ¡°Zuo Hanfeng and Jiang Shenghong have already surrendered their heads, you lot should give up now. What are you waiting for?¡±

    ¡°The Red Coat army only punishes the ringleaders, not the followers. You only need put down your weapons, kneel down and ce your hands on your head. Forget about assisting tyranny any further and you¡¯ll keep your lives. I¡¯ll pursue the matter no further!¡±

    He was using scare tactics in hopes of scaring the soldiers, and not have to attack.

    Zuo Hanfeng and Jiang Shenghong were already dead, how many people would be willing to sacrifice their own lives to avenge them?

    As it was, the effects of Meng Qi¡¯s Sacrifice Form had already faded, and he felt drained and sleepy. But he forced himself to keep running genuine Qi, so that he would look as if he was not tired at all. At least this was not something that Jiang Shenghong¡¯s soldiers could detect!

    ¡°It¡¯s, it¡¯s Master Jiang¡¯s head!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the government office¡¯s Precious Weapon¡­¡±

    A sharp-eyed soldier recognized the object in Meng Qi¡¯s hand. Shock and horror rippled through the ranks.

    Meng Qi once again bellowed,

    ¡°Put down your weapons immediately!¡±

    ngs sounded as the soldiers¡¯ weapons hit the ground. Anybody who could kill off the power of the government office would surely defeat them, even with their numbers, wouldn¡¯t he?

    Meng Qi had singlehandedly defeated a few hundred soldiers without spilling a drop of blood. Nobody dared confront his de!

    As they slowly passed through the soldiers, Meng Qi made a show of inspecting them. In his heart he was quietly celebrating because he had thought that like Zhou Yong, possessing no secret treasure, he and the others would have no hope of defeating Zuo Hanfeng and getting out of town, hence had selected the battle area as close to the city gates and as far from the government offices as possible. Soon, they were in view of the city gates which were wide open.

    Meng Qi inhaled deeply as they got closer and closer to the city gates. ¡°Senior Brother Qi, please assist Heavenly King Du leave the city.¡± He said.

    He was afraid that the soldiers would reconsider their stance, or that there might be overly zealous mourners waiting for the opportunity to give up their lives.

    Qi Zhengyan nodded and shouldered Du Huaishang, making for the city gates. Even after walking a few steps, he had already regained a little strength.

    Suddenly, a woman came running from up the street, a murderous look in her eyes. It was Zuo Yiqian¡¯s mother.

    Due to her deep hatred, she failed to notice themanding presence before her.

    But Meng Qi smiled and reced his saber in its scabbard, calling out,

    ¡°The Red Coat Army has the favour of the heavens, you lot should surrender!¡±

    Just as he finished speaking, a solid streak of lightning crackled across the sky.

    By this time, Qi Zhengyan and Du Huaishang had already left the town.

    The Thunder Light dissipated and Meng Qi and the others were gone. The soldiers looked at each other, astonished.

 Chapter 444: Seeking Life in the Face of Death

    <h4>Chapter 444: Seeking Life in the Face of Death</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    ¡°Red Coat Army¡¯s leader ¡®Peacekeeping Heavenly King¡¯ Du Huaishang has sessfully escaped from Daning and ¡®Jade Eye Flying Dragon¡¯ Zuo Hanfeng has been beheaded. The main task isplete and you will immediately return. Each member is rewarded with 1,000 Karma points.¡±

    It was at times like these that Meng Qi felt that the Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms¡¯s cold and indifferent voice was particrly kind. The appearance of his voice meant that he and his team were finally saved and did not have to painfully hold out for any longer.

    Silvery white thunder light shed and the dizzying sensation of time travel overcame them. Meng Qi subconsciously turned to nce at the side of the city gates, but all he saw was a dim and dark emptiness.

    He was not worried about Du Huaishang¡¯s safety. Even if Zuo Yiqian¡¯s mother chased him all the way there, she was no threat to him, because a few of the Red Coat army¡¯s leaders with their men had been stationed nearby as reinforcements. After all themotion involving changes in the wind and clouds and rumbling thunder and lightning, there was simply no way that they would not hurry over to investigate. They even stood a chance of taking down Daning as well.

    Meng Qi¡¯s final words of ¡°Red Coat Army¡¯s fate lies with the heavens¡± was not just to make him appear holy. It was also a premonition of his own that he and hispanions would return to that world of the Divine Devil in the future, increasing their prestige and influence in passing. Since there were no consequences to it, why not?

    His premonition was not purely by instinct either. It had arisen mainly due to the Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms¡¯ detailed description of the world¡¯s general trend of events that made it seem like there were many tasks to bepleted there. In addition, there was also the mysterious Ancestor who was trying to ¡°reincarnate¡± himself. He seemed to be connected to the remote South in Meng Qi¡¯s own world, plus the terrifying Dharmakaya master ¡°Blood Sea Rakshasa¡±; moreover, Du Huaishang was his ¡°Reincarnated Soul Boy¡±¡­

    All these various reasons made Meng Qi feel that they would definitely return to that world sooner orter, and possibly more than once!

    The darkness faded, and they were bathed in light once again. Meng Qi realized that he was already in the recovery light pir.

    His injuries were not that severe this time around¨C neither Eight Nine Mysteries nor Golden Bell Shield had been broken; instead, the main damage was from the Sacrifice Form¡¯s countercharge. It made him a little emotional on the inside. If not for the Dominator¡¯splete recovery treatment, at the rate at which he and his team burnt their Blood Essence and activated secret techniques, their bodies would probably be left with incurable side effects even once they had already gotten rid of theirmon bodies.

    Uponpletion of the treatment, Meng Qi checked his body once before stepping out of the light pir to wait for his friends.

    Jiang Zhiwei and the otherspleted their recovery process at around the same time. Themanding, level voice of the Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms immediately rang out,

    ¡°For the task evaluations, everyone is ¡®moderate¡¯. Each person will be rewarded with 200 Karma points.¡±

    Meng Qi was not surprised in the least about the evaluation result. He and the others had onlypleted the main task, without exceeding the task¡¯s boundaries to search for more clues and secrets. They had encountered the two Samsara travelers Zhou Yong and Lan Die, as well as their mysterious organization, and were aware of Ancestor¡¯s existence, but they had not investigated the matter in depth. As such, theycked a clearly defined result from the task.

    At the same time, the rewards for the neer guiding task were distributed as well. Meng Qi, Ruan Yushu and Jiang Zhiwei obtained 200 Karma points each, Qi Zhengyan obtained 150 points, and Zhao Heng got nothing.

    ¡°Let¡¯s quickly exchange our spoils of war for Karma points and then get the information for our next task.¡± Jiang Zhiwei was her usual self, hurrying the team.

    ¡°Sure.¡± Meng Qi knew that she had something to announce, and thus immediately agreed to it.

    The others were indifferent. Hence, they all gathered in front of the Central Light Pir and watched Meng Qi open Zhou Yong¡¯s Space Ring and retrieve the items inside.

    There were brightly-colored insect eggs, and a script with a dark yellow cover and the words ¡°Bloody Divine Palm¡± written on the front in arge, creepy font. There was also a small, grey g covered in all kinds of strange patterns. Simply looking at it gave one vertigo and made one feel like their soul was leaving their body.

    Apart from those, there was a pile of odd-looking Voodoo objects and recovery elixirs, including a Recover Pill.

    Upon seeing the Recover Pill, Meng Qi suddenly thought of something. He spoke without hesitation, ¡°Why don¡¯t I use 400 Karma points to buy it?¡±

    He nned to head North to kill the Wolf King afterpleting that task, and thus needed to prepare Recover Pills and the like in advance. He would have to fork out 500 Karma points for a Recover Pill from the Dominator and exchanging it would only earn him 350 points. It was better if he just took it instead so they could avoid being exploited by the Dominator.

    The others had no objections to it, so Meng Qi paid 400 Karma points and took the Recover Pill.

    As for the other items, they either concerned Voodoo arts which none of them could use, or were only strong enough to fend off the average man who had enlightened the apertures. Therefore, they dumped all of them to the Dominator.

    ¡°Wraith-summoning Pennant, a Voodoo treasure of the enlightened apertures level. It is formed by 81 souls and a Voodoo ritual, and can cause the Vital Spirit to faint¡­ It can be exchanged for 700 Karma points.¡±

    ¡°Bloody Divine Palm, an Exterior-level supreme art derived from ¡®Bloody Divine Saber¡¯. If one¡¯s strength does not surpass that of the user by a level, or he has a Divine Skill that restrains such a supreme art, any part of his body struck by the palm attack will develop pus. Practicing this skill will result in an excruciating countercharge from time to time¡­ It can be exchanged for 1,500 Karma points.¡±

    The various insect eggs were exchanged for 800 Karma points, and the other misceneous items and elixirs came to a total figure of 500.

    The Space Ring had been damaged and its repair fees were rather costly. Since Ruan Yushu, Meng Qi and Zhao Heng all had one and Jiang Zhiwei and Qi Zhengyan indicated that they did not require it at the moment, they exchanged it for 600 Karma points as well.

    Adding Meng Qi¡¯s 400 Karma points used to purchase the Recover Pill, they had a total of 4,500 Karma points.

    At this time, Zhao Heng produced Zuo Hanfeng¡¯s Precious Weapon and ced it into the Central Light Pir.

    ¡°Hornless Dragon¡¯s w, a Precious Weapon created from the scales and blood of the Chi Dragon. It is cold to the touch¡­ It can be exchanged for 1,200 Karma points.¡±

    The Precious Weapon had originally been worth 2,400 points, but the Dominator was epting it at half its value. However, none of them was skilled at that particr type of weapon, and Jiang Zhiwei seemed to urgently require something and could not wait for Meng Qi to go all the way to ¡°The Immortals¡± to sell it. Hence, they had no choice but to let the Dominator take advantage of them.

    As such, they had a total of 5,700 Karma points, giving each of them 1,140 points. Taking into ount their previously leftover points and the rewards from their task, Jiang Zhiwei had 2,560 Karma points, Ruan Yushu had 2,540, Qi Zhengyan had 2,590 and Meng Qi had 2,140.

    After each of them had used 80 Karma points, the indifferent voice of Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms returned.

    ¡°The next mission will ur in the main world. There is no other information apart from the time left until then: One year.¡±

    Meng Qi and the others nkly stared at one another, the shock evident in their eyes. They did not even think about scolding the Dominator for giving them such skimpy information at the price of 400 Karma points, because they were dumbfounded by the words ¡°ur in the main world¡±.

    ¡°So, there are these kinds of missions too¡­¡± Zhao Heng muttered quietly to himself. Their previous missions had all taken ce in other worlds, causing them to subconsciously form the notion that there were no tasks happening in reality. Now that they had suddenly encountered one, they were naturally shaken up.

    It was not that Meng Qi did not dare to believe there was such a task. After all, the third step of his serial task, ¡°Carefree Valley¡±, could be in his own world. He was just slightly apprehensive because things were better in the other worlds. The enemies there were either weaker or had close to no understanding about them. They hadpletely no idea about what kind of powerful masters were around, just like in the world of the Divine Devil. However, their own world was brimming with powerful masters. There were numerous Exterior-level experts and even more on the Half-Step level, and strong individuals were everywhere. Any small slip-up could result in making enemies with masters way beyond their league.

    ¡°No wonder he¡¯s not giving us any other information¡­¡± Meng Qi understood the Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms¡¯ intention all of a sudden. He and his team were all supported by major powers. If they knew in advance what kind of task it would be, they could easily ask their sect leaders or family elders for assistance, such as Su Wuming. Unless they were fighting a Dharmakaya, any kind of task would be near effortless.

    ¡°Our own world¡­¡± Ruan Yushu gently nodded, still maintaining her cool aura. To her, a task in the main world meant that she could borrow all sorts of external powers.

    ¡°If it¡¯s urring in our world, given how the strength we can borrow is enough to stir up something big, I¡¯m afraid that it won¡¯t be easy.¡± Meng Qi took a deep breath and reminded hisrades.

    Qi Zhengyan still had his poker face on as he said, ¡°Anyway, we¡¯ll still focus on improving ourselves. We might get transported to some historical remains out of the blue, where we won¡¯t be able to borrow any strength even if we wanted.¡±

    Just then, Jiang Zhiwei, who had been staying silent the whole time, gently exhaled. Her expression changed to one of determination. ¡°I have something to say.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Meng Qi instantly asked.

    Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s gaze wavered a little. Then she closed her eyes for a moment, and when they fluttered open, they were full of unfaltering resolve.

    ¡°I intend to undergo Life-risking Hermetic Training and fight with myself.¡±

    ¡°If I fail, I will silently die in a secret location.¡±

    Meng Qi had previously had a faint premonition, but actually hearing her say it brought forth an uneasy feeling within. ¡°Life-risking Hermetic Training¡±, as its name suggested, referred to living in the face of death. It was definitely not a stable option. In all of Sword Washing Pavilion¡¯s history, there had been a decent number of disciples who had attempted it, but only a few who actually seeded.

    For something so dangerous, they could not simply look at the impressiveness of Su Wuming and those who had seeded, but also the majority who had quietly perished in secret. A rough estimate of the death rate indicated that it was infinitely more challenging than Death Tasks in the Six Realms!

    The young girl before them had beautiful features and a bright countenance. She was dressed in blue robes and had an air of detached nobility, although it was not the cold and haughty kind. There often seemed to be a smile painted across her lips, and she was cheery and generous.

    In Jianghu, few girls in her generation could rival her beauty.

    Such a peerless talent, an amazing master, wanted to seal herself away at the age of 21, the prime of her life, and let time pass her by as she sought life in the face of death?

    Meng Qi thought about how he could possibly never see her again, about how she could silently leave them while in some secret location, about how she had always been taking care of the team, and about the countless experiences they had gone through together. Panic suddenly gripped him, and he wanted to stop her, but no words came out even as his mouth stupidly open and closed.

    Having announced her decision, Jiang Zhiwei appeared much more rxed. She smiled and spoke with resolve.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already made my choice.¡±

    The rest of the team could not stop her even if they wanted to. Zhao Heng might not be familiar with Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s temperament, but the other three knew her well. No matter what they said, they would not be able to sway her.

    ¡°Can you undergo Life-risking Hermetic Training in Samsara?¡± Ruan Yushu asked in doubt. She was the first to return to normal.

    Those who had sessfullypleted ¡°Life-risking Hermetic Training¡± spent about a year and a half on average. Thus, back then, many people had believed that Su Wuming had already perished in his secret location. However, to everyone¡¯s surprise, he emerged sessfully after three years with brilliant sword light shing through the sky, shocking everyone.

    ¡°Yeah, the next mission is a yearter. Are you sure you can seed in a year?¡± Meng Qi was speaking at a faster speed than usual.

    Jiang Zhiwei nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve already asked the Dominator about it. I can use Karma points to dy entering Samsara at 200 points a month. If I miss a few missions, I¡¯ll have to make up for them with solo tasks afterward.¡±

    ¡°And the difficulty of your missions will, due to my absence, be reduced.¡±

    ¡°As of now, I have sufficient Karma points and I¡¯m prepared to exchange them for a year¡¯s worth of time. If I don¡¯t seed at the end of two years, you guys can just assume that I¡¯ve died.¡±

    Entering Samsara beforepleting ¡°Life-risking Hermetic Training¡± was tantamount to courting death.

 Chapter 445: Meng Qiâ€™s Choice

    <h4>Chapter 445: Meng Qi¡¯s Choice</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Meng Qi was a mess of emotions. He hated to let her go and was very worried. All sorts of feelings surged and swirled within him into an indistinguishable, tumultuous sea. ¡°Zhiwei, isn¡¯t two years too short? Even an amazing talent like Senior Su took three years to seed. How about I lend you some of my Karma points to exchange for a few more months? I¡¯ve already opened my nine apertures anyway, so I won¡¯t really need to borrow any external strength. No matter how many moves I have, they¡¯ll be hampered by my realm. Thus my main focus now is to be aware of heaven and earth and seek out my own path. I won¡¯t be using that many Karma points for now.¡±

    His words weren¡¯t a total lie. Given his current realm, he had reached a stage where he could rely on himself instead of heavily borrowing others¡¯ strength. However, he would finish all his Karma points all the same if he had them, and even then, still feel a little pinched. Ignoring the Exterior-level script for the Eight Nine Mysteries that he previously couldn¡¯t afford and the intended improvement of Heaven Inflicted Pain, preparations for his Exterior-level sword strokes and Sword de Ambidexterity alone would be frustrating enough to deal with.

    After obtaining the Dharmakaya move Five Thunder Bombardment of Sky, his desmanship had receivedprehensive ¡®advice¡¯ again and surpassed his sword art by a significant margin. Additionally, the main enemies in their Samsara tasks were far stronger than their team, forcing them to fight as a group and closely cooperate with one another. They had to coordinate their movements so they know when to hold back and when to attack. The use of moves on the enlightened apertures level had dropped to the very bottom.

    In terms of might, if it was restricted by his realm, raising his Precious Weapon¡¯s level would only result in a limited effect. It would be much more effective if he strengthened his Dharmakaya move or Exterior-level fatal move instead. Then when it came to busting out his moves, he would definitely pick his Five Thunder Bombardment of Sky over Purple Thunder desmanship, and Purple Thunder desmanship over Heavenly Fairy. If he had to control himself and attack the opponent¡¯s spirit, he would evidently select Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship. As such, he felt that a precious sword like Flowing Fire wouldn¡¯t be used to its full potential, and thus desperately needed to improve his sword art.

    Not much had to be said for his Sword de Ambidexterity. des had always been des and swords had always been swords to him for the longest time.

    What Meng Qi had obtained was the Divine Nine-Annihtion, and not just the Gist of Trueness impartation of one form of the Five Thunder Bombardment of Sky. It was the same as Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship, containing its own Primary Instruction and all its moves. However, the Gist of Trueness of the Nine Annihtion at Heavenly Nights was a little toocking. This resulted in Meng Qi only being able to understand a bit of the Five Thunder Bombardment of Sky, but after making up for the missing sections, he wouldn¡¯t need to separately exchange for another Primary Instruction (worth 30,000 Karma points).

    The corners of Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s lips curled into a small smile. It seemed to be one full of gratitude or happiness or a sigh. ¡°It¡¯s alright. Although I¡¯ve always seen my Master as my goal and mimic what he does sometimes, I¡¯m well aware that we¡¯re not the same. He¡¯s cold and apathetic, so whether he undergoes Life-risking Hermetic Training for one or three years makes no difference. On the other hand, I¡¯m cheerful and resolute. If I can¡¯t break through in two years, three or 30 years won¡¯t change anything. If I lose my resolve, there¡¯ll be nothing left for me but a silent death. Giving myself only two years toplete this challenge leaves no way out for me. It¡¯ll end in either sess or death.¡±

    Meng Qi wanted to persuade her again, but when he gave it some thought, he realized her chances at a breakthrough would only diminish if he ruined her state of mind. Hence, he looked at Ruan Yushu, Qi Zhengyan, and Zhao Heng, who all stood in silence, appearing rather dejected. ¡°Then let¡¯s discuss what items we want to exchange for.¡±

    As they were talking, Jiang Zhiwei had already exchanged for a year¡¯s worth of time from Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms at the cost of 2,400 Karma points. Then she listened to the others discuss with a smile on her face, looking much more at peace and carefree than before.

    Zhao Heng gave a bitterugh. ¡°The most important thing I want to buy is the True Emperor Seal. I don¡¯t have to consider exchanging for anything else for now.¡±

    He had already reached the stage of Oneness of Heaven and Men. Thus, his current objective was to adjust his heaven and earth and heighten his senses of the inside and outside to attain a wless breakthrough. On top of that, he wasn¡¯tcking in any moves or Precious Weapons. Naturally, he could dy the exchange for items.

    Seeing Zhao Heng¡¯s helpless smile, Meng Qi readjusted his feelings before asking, ¡°Old Zhao, you used your own secret treasurest time, yet you didn¡¯t ask for more Karma points when we were distributing the points?

    Throughout the entire mission, the one who had ¡®used¡¯ the most personal resources was unquestionably Zhao Heng.

    ¡°It¡¯s not an issue. I was saving my own life anyway, and aren¡¯t we all just using whatever we have on ourselves without being calctive about it? Last time, when your Buddha¡¯s Lamp was destroyed, you didn¡¯t ask for anypensation either, did you? Rewards that we reap together should, of course, be equally shared,¡± Zhao Heng inly answered without holding any grudges.

    ¡°But I¡¯d acquired the first form of the Buddha¡¯s Palm¡­¡± Meng Qi thought. After that mission, he had begun truly epting Zhao Heng as a member of their team. Qi Zhengyan, Ruan Yushu, and Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s responses seemed to suggest that they felt the same way.

    ¡°Exchanging the True Emperor Seal with the Dominator will give us 5,000 Karma points. I¡¯ll be straightforward. Consider the deal sealed if you give me an item worth 4,000 Karma points and a letter of rmendation.¡± Meng Qi stated his conditions.

    To him, he could¡¯ve improved the deal for Zhao Heng since the seal didn¡¯t belong to him. However, because of how messy karma could get, it was better if he had a clear conscience and opted for a more bnced agreement. In any case, he had already given Old Zhao a pretty good deal.

    Zhao Heng didn¡¯t hesitate. He immediately produced a strange jade pendant that gave off a dark golden glow, iming it was a jade when it looked more like metal.

    ¡°This Dragon-lined Pendant can die on your behalf once. Of course, the opponent¡¯s strength can¡¯t be greater than the Third Heaven of the Exterior. Dominator ces its value at 2,300 Karma points and will exchange 1,200 points for it. What do you think the conversion rate should be?¡± Zhao Heng asked for Meng Qi¡¯s opinion.

    Meng Qi immediately answered, ¡°2,000 Karma points. How can I take advantage of my own brother?¡±

    ¡°Own brother¡­¡± Zhao Heng suddenly understood the ¡®exaggeration¡¯ that Qi Zhengyan had mentioned and wiped his imaginary cold sweat. ¡°Then I¡¯ll give you another 2,000 Karma points. You can consider using it to buy some elixirs and items. As for the rmendation letter, I have pretty close ties with a few sects near Luoyang, so it shouldn¡¯t be a problem. Uh, they¡¯re not as prestigious as mainstream martial arts sects though. If you consider it beneath you, I¡¯m also on rather good terms with an Elder from the Qingchen Sect. That should be good enough.¡±

    Qingchen Sect, one of the mainstream martial arts sects and the Six Arms, belonged to the South of Great Jin Dynasty.

    Meng Qi pondered for a moment and replied, ¡°How about a rmendation letter from them all? When the timees, Sikong Tu¡¯s family can decide themselves, lest this matter bes troublesome.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Zhao Heng didn¡¯t object to Meng Qi¡¯s suggestion. He transferred 2,000 Karma points and the Dragon-lined Pendant to Meng Qi. Then he received the True Emperor Seal from Meng Qi. He caressed it over and over again with an almost feverish fervor burning deep in his eyes.

    Holding the Karma points, Meng Qi thought about exchanging something for Sikong Tu¡¯s son. He already had a life-preserving item, so he should definitely possess a Precious Weapon to serve as the basis of establishing a career and passing it on¡ªactually, the recently-used Hornless Dragon¡¯s w could work as well. However, that Precious Weapon was much too strange and worked better when its wielder had a corresponding blood lineage. Meng Qi always had the mentality of dutifully finishing what others had tasked him with. He was unwilling to go against his true intentions and just do any slipshod job.

    Apart from the Precious Weapon, he also had to prepare elixirs for the enlightenment period, lest Sikong Tu¡¯s son ended up with an average body potential and became one of those people who were neglected by the major sects. Simrly, he needed to prepare a set of enlightened apertures-level skills to aid Sikong Tu¡¯s son in improving his body potential. Even if he was gifted, improving it would do no harm.

    Skills exchanged from Dominator could be passed on to others on the premise that only one person could use them. If it was passed on to other non-Samsara travelers, it would cost him an additional 50 Karma points for each person. This served as Dominator¡¯s deterrence from the travelers leaking items to outsiders.

    After a brief consideration, Meng Qi exchanged for the Taiyi¡¯s Cloud Sword worth 1,200 Karma points, Nine Yin Divine Scripture Chapter of Muscle and Vessel Changing and Bone Forging, as well as one Heavenly Acumen Pill and one Heavenly Vision and Earthly Hearing Pill. He exchanged the remaining 80 points for recovery and antidote elixirs.

    Only after he had tucked away his items did Meng Qi rx. Getting entangled with karma was never a good thing, and now he at least had some hope of getting out of it.

    Zhao Heng, who was frantically scribbling away at the side, casuallymented, ¡°I intend to exchange my remaining Karma points for one month¡¯s worth of time. Although I don¡¯t harbor high hopes of breaking right through like He Jiu or Wang Siyuan, I definitely have to achieve a perfect Half-Step level by the next mission no matter what.¡±

    Sesses like that came by once or twice in several years. Moreover, the more active the Samsara traveler was, the lower his chances were. Most of the time, they wouldn¡¯t be able to focus on thinking about their path due to the constraints of their tasks. They had to breakthrough before entering Samsara in order to survive.

    ¡°I have to increase my cultivation progress as well. I¡¯ll strive to achieve the mastery level of the Purple Star River before our next mission,¡± Qi Zhengyan slowly spoke. It was as if he had been carefully considering the matter for a long time. ¡°So I¡¯ll need to exchange for an assistive item.¡±

    The primary level of Purple Star River was at the level of nine apertures, while the mastery level meant achieving Heaven-man Connection. Finally, consummation could be attained at the Oneness of Heaven and Man stage.

    ¡°What item?¡± Meng Qi asked. He wasn¡¯t surprised by Qi Zhengyan¡¯s decision. Book of the Chaos cultivated a foreign kind of worldly force and its user was supposed to realize the Dharma and Logos contained in it. If there was an item that could gather such foreign forces, using it to assist him in his cultivation wouldn¡¯t result in repercussions that were too severe. Everything would be fine if he increased his senses of heaven and earth to make up for it before opening the Hidden Latch at his mid-brows. This was a necessity for anyone who wanted to achieve Oneness of Heaven and Men.

    Qi Zhengyan replied, ¡°A Core of a Fallen Star.¡±

    Cores of Fallen Stars weren¡¯t cores of stars; their values were worlds apart. However, it still cost a decent 2,500 Karma points. It seemed like Qi Zhengyan had been eyeing it for long and was prepared to exchange for it once he had umted sufficient points.

    ¡°Using the Core of a Fallen Star to cultivate his Purple Star River is appropriate. It may not even dy your sensing of Dharma and Logos. However, it has fallen in the Green and Darkness. It carries with it the darkness and coldness of that ce and overtones of Devil Path. You can easily suffer Qi-deviancy Derangement, so you must take great care,¡± Zhao Heng chipped in while continuing to write his rmendation letters.

    Qi Zhengyan slowly nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll be careful. I¡¯ll use Dragon Stripe Golden Sword to protect my Vital Spirit while practicing.¡±

    Seeing that Qi Zhengyan had properly thought things through, Meng Qi didn¡¯t say anything and watched him exchange for the Core of a Fallen Star.

    ¡°How about you?¡± Meng Qi turned to Ruan Yushu.

    Ruan Yushu coolly responded, ¡°I don¡¯tck any external items. My current focus is learning more zither pieces and grasping my own zither path to establish a foundation for the future. I shall still go for a zither score, uh, the Blue Sky Heavenly Tune.¡±

    Meng Qi found that particr score and nced through its introduction. Suddenly, he let out a soft gasp. ¡°This is derived from Emperor Fu¡¯s Longevity Music on Dragon Turtle?¡±

    ¡°Yes, my family¡¯s Sky-splitting and Earth-changing Tune is also an impartation from Emperor Fu. Together with Longevity Music on Dragon turtle, they¡¯re known as scores of life and death. If I attain Oneness of Heaven and Man, I¡¯ll be able to understand the secrets of life and death,¡± Ruan Yushu exined. ¡°I can¡¯t even learn the basics of Sky-splitting and Earth-changing Tune, so I n to start from Blue Sky Heavenly Tune instead. I want to see if I canprehend the first tune using the second as an analogy.¡±

    Emperor Fu was the emperor who came before Heaven Sovereign. He had ruled the region when Taoism¡¯s three Primogenitors had slowly gone into hiding. It was rumored that he was adept at demonstrating heavenly secrets and musical rhythms, and possessed two Peerless Godly Weapons. One of them was the Emperor Fu¡¯s Zither, while the other was the River Totem.

    Blue Sky Heavenly Tune could adjust the vitality of heaven and earth to treat injuries, expel poison, and repress filth. It would significantly make up for their current weakness. Hence, Meng Qi couldn¡¯t agree more with Ruan Yushu¡¯s decision, even without her mentioning her own grander goals.

    After exchanging for the tune, Ruan Yushu saved her remaining 160 Karma points for future use. She looked at Meng Qi and said, ¡°It¡¯s your turn. Are you going to exchange for Exterior-level sword moves?¡±

    Flowing Fire¡¯s strength couldn¡¯t be fully unleashed, and everyone had witnessed that. Naturally, they would be able to guess what Meng Qi wanted.

    Meng Qi contemted for a while and then said, ¡°I won¡¯t consider an Exterior-level sword move for now, because I want to exchange my points for another item.¡±

    During this period of time, he had reflected on his experience of grasping the Buddha¡¯s Palm and vaguely understood why the first skill was Vajra Seal. It was because he practiced Golden Bell Shield¡ªhe naturally had to start with what he knew in terms of learning ¡°I, the Unique and Righteous¡±. He would have to slowlyprehend it, before diverging to increase his reach.

    In other words, it was likely that he would subsequentlye to a realization about an Exterior-level desmanship or sword move. Heading up north to kill Wolf King meant that he would have little chance to use his sword and therefore it wasn¡¯t a pressing matter. He had to spend the Karma points on his de!

    ¡°What kind of item?¡± Jiang Zhiwei was somewhat uncertain.

    Meng Qi smiled. ¡°A 500-year-old Bodhi-seed to help mee to realizations about my moves.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t just for achieving awareness of an Exterior-level sword art. It would also help Meng Qi ¡®obtain¡¯ more skills to earn some much-needed Karma points for his Eight Nine Mysteries.

 Chapter 446: The Chicken-slaying Sword God, On That Day

    <h4>Chapter 446: The Chicken-ying Sword God, On That Day</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Bodhi was the symbol of wisdom and enlightenment in Buddhism. In the past, the Primogenitor of Buddhism had achieved enlightenment underneath a Bodhi tree.

    ¡°Yeah, wearing a Bodhi seed around can help with sensing heaven and earth. From there, you can understand yourself and begin a preliminary search for your path. But such things aren¡¯t definite. In the end, it still depends on you.¡± Jiang Zhiwei gently nodded, reminding Meng Qi to be careful as per usual.

    Meng Qi forced a smile and answered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know what I should be doing.¡±

    He was mainly counting on the Bodhi seed to ¡°understand¡± The Buddha¡¯s Palm and reap gains from there. As for other aspects, it would be good if it could help, but there was no harm if it could not. His path had to be formed by himself one step at a time.

    Concerning Meng Qi¡¯s decision, Qi Zhengyan and Ruan Yushu both understood his intentions. They knew that he was like Zhao Heng¨C the cultivation of their physical bodies during the enlightenment period had more or less reached its limit. What they needed now was to take their Vital Spirits and souls to the next level.

    Although Meng Qi had not explicitly said it, everyone could tell what he was thinking. His goal was to attain Oneness of Heaven and Men and begin forming his path before the next mission.

    Meng Qi turned around and retrieved the Bodhi seed that he had been eyeing for long, but had never had enough funds leftover to exchange for it.

    It was a lustrous blue-green brimming with intelligence. As he held it in his hand, Meng Qi felt a refreshing feeling wash over him.

    ¡°500-year-old Bodhi-seed, an earthly treasure. When worn on the body, it can help onee to realizations, especially for Teachings of Buddhism. Its ability will disappear after nine months. It is worth 1,000 Karma points.¡±

    The Bodhi-seed was considered inexpensive because it had little value to most people. Apart from Buddhist monks or people like Meng Qi who required enlightenment about Buddhism Gist of Trueness impartations, few had a use for it. After all, the ability to sense heaven and earth was not considered outstanding.

    Meng Qi strung the seed on some string as a pendant and hung it around his neck. In an instant, he felt his mind be much clearer. After some deliberation, he decided to select a move that engaged both de and sword in abined attack. He thought that if hecked such an ability, Meng Qi would have to wait for a coincidental chance before he could realize corresponding skills from ¡°The Buddha¡¯s Palm.¡±

    When it came to ¡°sword and debined attacks,¡± the first thing that came to Meng Qi¡¯s mind was, without a doubt, the ¡°Three Heavenly Techniques¡± from ¡°Three de Three Swords Three Heavenly Techniques.¡± Unfortunately, they were Dharmakaya moves. He was still far from that level, and he did not urgently need the Three des or Three Swords.

    He shared his thoughts with his team. Jiang Zhiwei and the others began flipping through their Exchange Lists in search of any simr moves and continually suggested them to him.

    Finally, Meng Qi decided on an iconic the Exterior-level move from a Rogue Cultivator from the main world over 300 years ago: ¡°Yin-Yang Reversal.¡± It cost 1,050 Karma points.

    It was only at the preliminary level of the Exterior, but it epassed techniques and the Dharma ess of de and swordbined attacks and Yin and Yang revolvement. It was a very appropriate option for someone like Meng Qi who was only beginning to practice in that aspect. As for de and sword skills during the enlightenment period, they were easily understandable and rather essential. He would be able to quickly grasp them himself with his current realm of desmanship and sword art.

    ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll see you all in two years.¡± Jiang Zhiwei gently exhaled and brightly smiled at herrades. Her words were an encouragement to herself, but also her blessings to Meng Qi and the others, wishing them all the best for their next mission.

    With that, the young girl turned and determinedly stepped into the light pir used for exiting the ce. The mist rose all around her until she could no longer be seen, leaving behind only a cold and faint shadow.

    Meng Qi¡¯s facial muscles contorted into a faint expression of sadness as he maintained a rare silence. Then, he bade farewell to Ruan Yushu, Qi Zhengyan, and Zhao Heng after exining that he was headed North for the grasnds.

    Shadows and light shed, and suddenly, Meng Qi was back in his own house. Daylight flooded in from the windows and bathed the ce in a brilliant golden that revealed the dust dancing in the air.

    That generous and cheerful young girl, the one who had reached out to him when he had been at his lowest point of life, was about to undergo Life-risking Hermetic Training? Perhaps he would never see her again? Heavy emotions started to well up in him out of the blue, causing him to lose himself in a trance for a moment.

    They had now parted in life, but was it also a parting by death?

    ¡°Hey, Third Brother, you¡¯ve already opened your nine acupores, so why aren¡¯t youing out to drink and celebrate?¡± A fluffy head suddenly popped up by the window. Its owner was none other than Gao Lan, who had not bothered with his hair for god knew how long.

    Meng Qi looked up, only to find a faint glint of rumination in the man¡¯s eyes. His heart skipped a beat for a moment. He had entered Samsara with Gao Lan right by his side. Could the man have discovered something?

    Meng Qi had previously met Dharmakaya masters before, such as His Abbotship Kong Wen and Master Lu. However, when he had entered Samsara, he had been rtively far away from them and had also been in a crowded ce. On the other hand, he was but a mere three feet away from Gao Lan at the moment, and there was not a soul around, apart from a few snakes and pests.

    ¡°Rx, rx, everyone has their secrets. Do I look like someone who randomly pries into other people¡¯s secrets?¡± Gao Lan was wearing an expression that seemed to say he had already seen through Meng Qi¡¯s secret.

    ¡°Uh, there¡¯s no response from the Dominator, so maybe he can only vaguely tell something¡¯s amiss, but he doesn¡¯t know about the crucial parts?¡± Meng Qi calmed a little and rose to his feet. ¡°Big Brother, do you still have any more ¡®Drunken Immortal¡¯?¡±

    He was a mess of feelings inside and wanted to drink his sorrows away.

    Gao Lan casually slotted the iron strip into his waistband and paced back and forth with his hands behind his back, continually looking Meng Qi up and down as he did so. It made Meng Qi extremely anxious because he had no idea what Gao Lan¡¯s actions were supposed to mean.

    ¡°Big Brother, aren¡¯t we supposed to be drinking to celebrate?¡± Meng Qi raised an eyebrow and asked without showing any trace of his nervousness.

    Gao Lan clicked his tongue twice. ¡°You¡¯re not happy in the least. Why the hell would we be drinking and celebrating? Judging from your expression, could it be that you¡¯re lovesick?¡±

    ¡°Of course not!¡± Meng Qi immediately denied.

    ¡°Third Brother, you may be able to fool others, but you can¡¯t-fool me. If your unhappiness isn¡¯t due to some youngdy, I¡¯ll dly cut my head off for you to use as a stool!¡± Gao Lancently dered.

    ¡°How¡­¡± Meng Qi was about to deny it again, but he had barely uttered a word when he gave in to a long sigh. ¡± It is rted to a youngdy, but I¡¯m not lovesick.¡±

    Gao Lan nodded, delighted with his wit and sharp eyes. His eyes turnedrge and round with interest as he urged Meng Qi, ¡°Tell me about it, tell me about it.¡±

    Seeing Gao Lan¡¯s expression, Meng Qi remembered those dubious matchmakers. However, his messy feelings within resulted in an impulse to pour his heart out, and thus he sighed and said, ¡°Big Brother, do you remember when I mentioned a friend who has gone through life and death with me? The heir of a main stream martial arts sect who brightly shines keeps swordwill in her heart, and is cheerful and generous¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah, yeah, and what about her?¡± Gao Lan enthusiastically pressed.

    ¡°She intends to undergo Life-risking Hermetic Training.¡± Meng Qi sounded depressed.

    An extended ¡°Oh¡± from Gao Lan filled the silence. ¡°So it¡¯s the heir of Sword Washing Pavilion. Not bad, little one.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean ¡®not bad¡¯?¡± Meng Qi retorted in frustration.

    Gao Lan grinned. ¡°Even the most talented risk dying should they undergo Sword Washing Pavilion¡¯s Life-risking Hermetic Training. You hate to see her go, don¡¯t you? You want her to stay, don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s true that I can¡¯t bear to see her leave, but it¡¯s impossible to make her stay¡­¡± Meng Qi answered after a brief pause.

    Gao Lan pped his palms together. ¡°That¡¯s right! And you still say you aren¡¯t lovesick?¡±

    Meng Qi¡¯s face flushed a little. ¡°I can¡¯t bear to see her go, but as friends. Life-risking Hermetic Training means that I may never see her again.¡±

    ¡°In any case, you can¡¯t bear to see her leave, and there are a lot of emotions inside you that aren¡¯t reconcble, right?¡± Gao Lan raised his eyebrows.

    Meng Qi nodded without saying anything.

    ¡°Then you should say that to her face. Wanting her to stay or not is your problem, but whether she stays or not is her choice!¡± Gao Lan grabbed Meng Qi¡¯s cor.

    ¡°It would ruin her state of mind¡­¡± Meng Qi had not even finished his sentence when their surroundings became quiet all of a sudden. Everything had gone dark. He could only vaguely feel Gao Lan¡¯s hand on his cor.

    After some time, a light finally appeared again and before Meng Qi¡¯s eyes was a mountain peak as straight as a sword.

    ¡°Where are we?¡± Meng Qi was astounded.

    Gao Lan¡¯s carefreeughter rang out beside his ear. ¡°Of course we¡¯re at the mountain where Sword Washing Pavilion is.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Meng Qi was somewhat at a loss.

    Gao Lan¡¯s smile vanished, and a severe expression took its ce instead. ¡°Even if you¡¯re friends, shouldn¡¯t you also express your feelings before parting ways? Anyway, don¡¯t do anything you¡¯ll regret. I don¡¯t want my sworn brother to end up like me.¡±

    Jiang Zhiwei, that bright and beautiful youngdy with her painted brows andrge, bright eyes, merely tied ck hair that gently flowed down her shoulders, and that pale yellow robe she always wore ¡­

    Jiang Zhiwei, who called him ¡°Little Monk¡± and reached out to him¡­

    Jiang Zhiwei, who always had his back and perfectly coordinated with him¡­

    Jiang Zhiwei, who had given him advice on countless asions and crossed thousands of miles to help him in River East ¡­

    Jiang Zhiwei, who never wavered in front of powerful enemies¡­

    Jiang Zhiwei, who burnt her spirit and executed the Twenty-three Swords Skill ¡­

    As well as Jiang Zhiwei, the ¡°Chicken-ying Sword God¡±¡­

    Various memories were pulled out of the depths of his mind and began appearing before his eyes. Meng Qi took a deep breath. His gaze became firm. Big Brother Gao was right¨C He had to express his feelings about their parting ways.

    He strode over to the front door of the sect. The disciple before him asked,

    ¡°This friend here, how may I help you?¡±

    ¡°I am Su Meng. I would like to meet Senior Sister Jiang Zhiwei.¡± Meng Qi replied while cupping one hand in the other before his chest.

    ¡­

    Jiang Zhiwei was sitting on a wooden stool in a room. She scanned her surroundings. The room was very different from a typical woman¡¯s chambers. There was only a single mirror, no vanity, and a few boxes meant to hold her clothes and belongings. The windows were bright and the table clean, giving off a refreshing yet straightforward feeling to it. Sword art scripts were ced all around the room.

    This was where she had lived for more than ten years.

    Jiang Zhiwei closed her eyes and said goodbye to her past. She carried her long sword and was about to stand up when she heard a Junior Brother outside call out,

    ¡°Senior Sister Jiang, Su Meng hase to see you. Would you like to see him?¡±

    Meng Qi was a well-known figure, so the Sword Washing Pavilion disciple was aware of his identity.

    Jiang Zhiwei froze. Her hand that was gripping her sword slid down a little as she bit on her lower lip and failed to give a reply.

    ¡°Senior Sister Jiang?¡± The disciple outside raised his volume.

    ¡°You have to walk your path¡­¡± Her master¡¯s cautions reverberated in her head. Jiang Zhiwei took a long, deep breath and then slowly exhaled. She finally answered, ¡°Ask him to wait for me at the pavilion halfway down the mountain.¡±

    Inside a stone room, there sat a man dressed in blue robes with a long sword bnced across his knees. He seemed to be utterly empty as if he had traveled far, far away. He did not stop Jiang Zhiwei.

    Gao Lan stood at the foot of the mountain with his hands folded behind his back. He looked at Sword Washing Pavilion in the distance and peered through all sorts of obstacles before he seemed to see a figure sh by. Out of the blue, he furrowed his brows and muttered to himself,

    ¡°This madman¡­ I can¡¯t believe he picked the most difficult path¡­¡±

    ¡­

    At the pavilion at the halfway point, Meng Qi nced at the clouds drifting past the mountain, his long saber strapped to his waist. He was suddenly feeling slightly anxious.

    Just then, a figure dressed in light yellow robes appeared from around the corner of the mountain path.

    It was the middle of summer. The flowers all around them bloomed in their vivid colors while the trees entuated their beauty with their deep green leaves, painting quite the romantic tableau. Jiang Zhiwei slowly made her way over like a fairy appearing from amidst the flowers.

    She was no longer wearing her blue robes but had changed into her usual light yellow ones instead. She still had painted brows andrge eyes, her hair was merely tied and gently flowed down her shoulders, and her bright beauty was the same as when Meng Qi had first met her.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you toe here.¡± Jiang Zhiwei cheerily smiled as she stepped into the pavilion and seated herself on one of its stone stools.

    Meng Qi sat opposite her and gave a bitter smile. ¡°It¡¯s normal to have some sentiments to express when people go their separate ways. I wanted to see you again and tell you that apart from Life-risking Hermetic Training, there are many other ways to break through.¡±

    Finally saying the words he had kept bottled up inside himself instantly made Meng Qi feel much more relieved, but also intensified his apprehension at the same time.

    Jiang Zhiwei did not appear to be angry. Instead, she showed her usual smile and replied, ¡°Naturally, I¡¯ve contemted this for a long time before making up my mind.¡±

    Her gaze softened, and she smiled at Meng Qi, her voice as soothing as the bubbling water of a fountain as she continued,

    ¡°My Master has a special position in the sect, and therefore everyone has high expectations of me and respects me. Senior Brothers, Junior Brothers, Senior Sisters and Junior Sisters are all exceptionally polite when they see me. Nobody has ever joked around with me.¡±

    ¡°Whereas you, during our first encounter, oh, it should be our second encounter, dared to give me a nickname straightaway. On top of that, it was something like ¡®Chicken-ying Sword God.¡¯ That made me both pissed and amused.¡±

    ¡°You were clearly just a little monk who hardly knew any kung fu, but you were bold and fearless and fiercely battled even in the face of death.¡±

    Meng Qi stayed silent, quietly listening to Jiang Zhiwei recall her memories.

    ¡°You always say that you love doing crazy things and pretending to be holy in front of others, and you always wanted to be like the heroes in those novels. You¡¯ve always had fun things to say and plenty of yful actions that make me want to burst outughing. But when ites to critical moments, you¡¯re always the first to rush to the frontlines and fearlessly stand before the enemy, making you a reliable and trustworthyrade.¡±

    ¡°Back then, you were a tender, lovable boy, and I saw you as a younger brother. But slowly, you¡¯ve grown taller than me and are bing more and more mature. Your quips and witty remarks are not asmon anymore, but your actual actions have be steadier and more reliable.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve always enjoyed spending time with you, as well as the reserved but tolerant Senior Brother Qi, Younger Sister Yushu who¡¯s young and lonely like me, and Senior Brother Zhang and Miss Fu. You all value righteousness over material gains will willingly take revenge for yourrades, and have gone through life and death with me. You¡¯ve fulfilled everything that I expected of Jianghu¡­¡±

    Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s voice carried a little happiness in it, and a sincere smile had spread across her lips.

    Pausing, her bright, ck eyes gazed deep into Meng Qi¡¯s eyes. Her voice was not loud, but clear when she said,

    ¡°But that¡¯s not what I want the most.¡±

    Meng Qi kept quiet for a moment. Then he smiled.

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    Jiang Zhiwei nodded. Without bidding Meng Qi farewell, she lifted her long sword and slowly turned to leave, heading for the mountain peak at a neutral pace.

    When she was about to reach the turn at the mountain¡¯s path, she tapped her scabbard. The precious sword inside released a soft cry that resembled a dragon¡¯s.

    Amidst the sword¡¯s cries, she recited in a measured tone,

    ¡°In this life, my heart is set only on my Seven-feet Sword. As I sever my past, never will I be the same person again.¡±

    Meng Qi calmly listened. All he saw was the beautiful flowers swaying in the breeze as they gradually obscured that disappearing, pale-yellow silhouette.

 Chapter 447: Heading Up North

    <h4>Chapter 447: Heading Up North</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    It was the height of summer, but the mountain breeze was still cool. Meng Qi descended the mountain along the path and left Sword Washing Pavilion in no time. Gao Lan, who had been waiting outside, appeared in his view.

    Gao Lan nodded his head and said with dead seriousness, ¡°The Seven-foot Sword she speaks of refers to herself, and it corresponds to the two ¡®I¡¯s afterward. In the Virtue ssic, the first ¡®I¡¯ refers to her physical body, the outer her, while the second ¡®I¡¯ refers to her inner self, the real her. The two hold very different meanings. In the past, Primogenitor Nanhua once said ¡®I lost me¡¯.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like I don¡¯t know that¡­¡± Meng Qi shot him a look.

    ¡°Haha.¡± Gao Lanughed dryly. ¡°I¡¯m just trying to find something to talk about. In all honesty, what¡¯s there to fear about the Life-risking Hermetic Training? All she needs to do is make it out. It¡¯s not like you can¡¯t marry her; you can always chase her. When that timees, you just have to make sure you¡¯re willing to swallow your pride and put in some painstaking effort¡­¡±

    Meng Qi stared at Gao Lan from the corner of his eyes. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go get a drink.¡±

    ¡°Sure, drink away your sorrows.¡± Gao Lan pped his hands together.

    The area outside Sword Washing Pavilion spontaneously formed a small town bazaar. Instead of heading to a restaurant¡¯s VIP room, Gao Lan and Meng Qi carried a jug of Drunken Immortal each and sat on the ground under a wall about half a man tall situated at the end of the town. With their backs to the damaged wall, they gazed at the wild grass and the blue sky before them while munching on the pig trotters, beef and other food that they had just bought, drinking quietly.

    They drank together in silence as a strange atmosphere settled around them. Then, Gao Lan tried to make conversation again. After gulping down a few mouthfuls of wine, he coarsely wiped his mouth and began, ¡°Third Brother, don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t teach you about love. Once you¡¯ve made up your mind, you must persevere and pester her¡­¡±

    Meng Qi was about to stop him from saying anything further concerning the matter, but Gao Lan suddenly changed the topic and continued talking in a tone that sounded proud yet emotional. ¡°I remember how she had also set her heart on Bodhi back then. She was merciful at heart and was solely focused on Buddhism. She even shaved her head after that. But what happened in the end? I still managed to capture her heart and she stayed by my side.¡±

    He was beaming with pride, when that expression suddenly cracked and a mncholy tone crept into his voice. ¡°If she had really gone down the lonely path of a Buddhist, she would probably still be alive! I was the one who harmed her. I was the one who harmed her!¡±

    Gao Lan downed his wine in an almost deranged manner. He pped the ground and shouted, ¡°I killed all those who were trying to hurt her one by one. Back then, Changle had been thrown into a bloody terror for seven days and there was nothing but sobbing and crying all around. B-but she didn¡¯t make it in the end¡­¡±

    It seemed like he was on the verge of breaking into song to relieve his sorrow.

    ¡°Nothing is definite in this world. Maybe when you¡¯ve reached the level of Heaven Sovereign and the others, you might be able to bring her back to life?¡± Meng Qi¡¯s facial muscles twitched a little.

    Gao Lan was supposed to be keeping him apany as he drank his sorrows away, so why was heforting him instead all of a sudden? Was he supposed to sing with him to relieve his sadness again?

    ¡°That¡¯s true!¡± Gao Lan pped his thigh and changed the topic yet again. ¡°Those fellows had been a thorn in my side for too long. In the public¡¯s eyes, they belonged to the major aristocratic families and were vassals of the imperial family, but they actually worked with sects in secret and shamelessly sought personal gain. I have no regrets killing them off!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m envious of people like you from the Southern Jin Dynasty. Power between the aristocratic families and sects is bnced and you don¡¯t have to end up as someone¡¯sckey!¡±

    Meng Qi was a Rogue Cultivator, so he had no bias towards sects or aristocratic families. In response to Gao Lan¡¯s venting, he could only sip away at his wine while keeping his opinions to himself.

    ¡°Now, I¡¯ve finally more or less taken that step too. Sooner orter, I¡¯ll make sure justice is served. I¡¯ll turn their lives upside down!¡± Gao Lan got to his feet, wine jug in hand, and pointed at the gradually rising moon. He jabbed his finger at it while angrily guzzling his wine.

    ¡°So he really is a Dharmakaya already¡­¡± Meng Qi had drank quite a bit of Drunken Immortal by then and his head was starting to get a little cloudy. Despite that, it did not impair his thinking nor his ability to elicit important information from Gao Lan¡¯smenting.

    ¡°Big Brother, since the heavens bestowed on you such an immense responsibility, they would first have to make you suffer emotional pain and physically tire you out to strengthen your will from within. You can say that your misfortune is a blessing.¡± Meng Qi sighed.

    Gao Lan burst into heartyughter with a self-satisfied look on his face. ¡°That¡¯s true. Not many people are worth my time nowadays!¡±

    ¡°Is it those masters above the Celestial Rankings?¡± Meng Qi asked excitedly. He wanted to hear about Gao Lan¡¯s evaluations of the ten Dharmakayas.

    Gao Lan pped the side of his wine jug and scoffed. ¡°Them? Ha! Gu Erduo wields Heaven-killing Axe and receives a lot of assistance, but has still never managed to suppress Chonghe or Luda! What kind of Celestial Rank is he?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s really talking about Dharmakayas while drinking wine¡­¡± Meng Qi wiped off some cold sweat and imitated Liubei¡¯s manner of speech, saying, ¡°How about Senior Chonghe? He¡¯s made a name for himself for over 200 years. I wonder how far he¡¯s progressed down the path of a Dharmakaya.¡±

    ¡°Chonghe? That man hasn¡¯t had a breakthrough and is already old. He¡¯s hit his limit and has one foot in the grave!¡± Gao Lan dismissively waved his hand in the air.

    ¡°Then what about Shaolin Temple¡¯s divine monk, His Abbotship Kong Wen? As of now, he is the only one with battle records of killing or suppressing Dharmakaya masters.¡± Meng Qi dutifully yed his part as a supporting role in their conversation.

    However, he was also a little too excited due to the alcohol¡¯s influence. It was rare to hear powerful masters on the same levelment on Dharmakayas, so he was filled with curiosity and interest.

    Gao Lan clicked his tongue. ¡°It¡¯s uncertain whether Han Guang is alive or not. He may have escaped with severe injuries. Kong Wen probably also sustained serious damage. He¡¯s no longer as strong and mighty as he used to be, so he hasn¡¯t fought anyone in a long time. How could I possibly bully an old and injured man like him?¡±

    Abbotship Kongwen was no longer as strong? Meng Qi went into a trance for a moment, suddenly recalling Jiang Zhiwei and Zhang Yuanshan¡¯s description of the events that had transpired in Qi Xia. It seemed that the rumors were true!

    Without waiting for Meng Qi to snap out of his daze, Gao Lan continued with hisments. ¡°Luda¡­¡±

    He paused. His expression gradually turned frosty and the words that came out of his mouth were a cold and cruel exmation: ¡°Someday, Luda and I will fight to the death.¡±

    ¡°I?¡± Although he was somewhat tipsy, Meng Qi noticed that Gao Lan had changed his way of addressing himself.

    He unconsciously lifted his head, and saw Gao Lan¡¯s cold and merciless gaze.

    Gao Lan hurled the wine jug aside and stood up, his hands folded behind his back. He gave off the feeling you get viewing deep waters and towering mountains. The messy, matted hair on his head magically smoothed out and his facial hair fell off strand by strand, revealing a handsome face.

    Based solely on his appearance, he seemed to be only around 30 years old or so. His features were well-defined, and he had straight, upward-nting eyebrows andrge, bright eyes. In addition to the tall nose bridge that sat above his thin lips, he looked rather fickle. When matched with his emotionless stare and mature air, he gave off a tremendously oppressive aura.

    Meng Qi had always thought that his own looks were pretty decent, but they could notpare to Gao Lan¡¯s. Moreover, his appearance did not hold a single shred of femininity, unlike the delicate-looking Wang Siyuan.

    ¡°As expected, the outstanding looks of the Gao Family from Chang Le are symbolic¡­¡±Meng Qi thought suddenly.

    Apart from their reputation in Kung Fu, the Gao Family from Chang Le was best known for their extraordinary appearance and violent personality.

    Gao Lan icily stared at Meng Qi, causing a sense of danger to seize thetter. Meng Qi could feel the tail end of his spine numbing as sweat drenched his back. Even his Vital Spirit seemed to be a little sluggish and countless scenes started appearing in his mind. It was as if Gao Lan was about to kill him in the very next second!

    ¡°Why has the air around him changed so much? Does he suffer from split-personality disorder as well? Mad Prince, Mad Prince¡­ Indeed there are names that have been wrongly given, but never nicknames¡­¡± Meng Qi gripped his wine jug tightly. All kinds of thoughts shed through his mind.

    ¡°Even someone like you dares to be sworn brothers with me?¡± Gao Lan cried in a tone that was both cold and mocking. Then he pressed down on the metal strip and turned to leave, as if someone who had not even reached the Exterior level, like Meng Qi, was not worth killing.

    The sensation of being dismembered by his sharp gaze slowly faded away. Meng Qi¡¯s eyes were fixed on the spot where Gao Lan had disappeared. He was left unable to collect himself for a while.

    ¡­

    Luoyang, Six Fan School¡¯s headquarters: Inside a room in a small blue tower.

    ¡°I¡¯ve just received news that Fairy of the Extinctive Sword is undergoing Life-risking Hermetic Training. We¡¯ll have to edit this round¡¯s Ranking List of Young Masters before publishing it.¡± A man dressed in the dark red arrester uniform rushed into the room with a strip of paper in his hand. There was a blue official seal hanging from his waist.

    ¡°Life-risking Hermetic Training?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s really following in her Master¡¯s footsteps!¡±

    The arresters inside were full of exmations as they proceeded to change the Ranking List of Young Masters.

    Those who underwent Life-risking Hermetic Training either reached the Exterior level directly or perished, automatically excluding them from the ranking.

    The arresters were highly efficient, and the new Ranking List of Young Masters waspleted in no time. They pasted it inside the room to allow those passing by to correct any errors on it.

    The arrester that had rushed into the room carefully inspected a few of the top names and realized that there had been a ratherrge change.

    ¡°Name: Tie Sheng.¡±

    ¡°Kung Fu: Nine apertures level. Very close to opening Hidden Latch between eyebrows. The source of his Kung Fu is unclear, but it can create mystical phenomena to a small extent and enshrouds an area within a one mile radius in darkness. No light or sound can prate it and it is particrly effective in affecting one¡¯s senses and interfering with judgment. It can also create illusions and has an advantage in sharpness, speed and killing intent. He possesses a supreme art as well that enables him to transform into a killer swordparable to Anatta Sword.¡±

    ¡°Battle records: He has killed countless Martial Artists under the level of Half-step Exterior Scenery in the grasnds, and has forced the Half-step Exterior Scenery-level leader of the horse bandits, Eagle King, to retreat twice. After heading down South, he hunted and killed the then 21st young master on the Ranking List of Young Masters, Fire-eyed Asura, and battled Killing de Su Meng at Happycloud Heights. The winner was unclear.¡±

    ¡°Rank: First.¡±

    ¡°Nickname: Wolf King.¡±

    ¡°Identity: A Rogue Cultivator from the grasnds.¡±

    The arrester furrowed his eyebrows. The description of Wolf King¡¯s Kung Fu was much more detailed than before.

    He continued reading.

    ¡°Name: Su Meng; former Dharma name: Zhen Ding.¡±

    ¡°Kung Fu: Eight or nine apertures level. He had cultivated the Golden Bell Shield at first, but seems to have decided to cultivate some other simr protective Hard Kung at present, possessing extraordinary power. He mainly uses the de in his right hand and is assisted by the sword in his left. Though his sword art does not follow any system, it is adept at unleashing all of his strength, while his desmanship adopts the Gist of Trueness of the Ananda Oath-breaking de¡¯s first and second forms. It can be continuously used without activating Blood Essence.¡±

    ¡°With the assistance of his Precious Weapon, he can derive thunder-based Exterior-level moves. He can also exert a strike that is nearly on the level of the Exterior if he goes all out. At the same time, his Saber Dao and Essence isparable to that of famous masters. He also possesses the means of calling Sky Thunder.¡±

    ¡°Battle records: Killed White-headed Vulture An Guoxie; barely defeated Right-guarding Sword Wang Zai in the practicing field of Yedu by one move; forced Ledgerkeeper of Lives Wang Siyuan to deflect his attack; narrowly bested Five Emperors¡¯ Knife Qing Yu in a street in Jiang Province¡¯s Changchuan; fled thousands of miles, encountered Shadow Cold Palm, me-scorching Devilman, and Soul-losing Flute¡¯s attack outside a shrine beside one of Dragon-rocky Mount¡¯s paths, and killed them in a one-versus-three match, though details about the fight arecking; fought Wolf King in Happycloud Heights, though it is uncertain who won.¡±

    ¡°Rank: Second.¡±

    ¡°Nickname: Killing de, Reckless Monk, Thunder de Furious Monk.¡±

    ¡°Identity: An abandoned disciple of Shaolin Temple; a Jianghu swordsman.¡±

    That arrester exhaled. ¡°Gee, the number one and number two on the new Ranking List of Young Masters¡­¡±

    The bright moon hanging high in the night sky sprinkled its pallid radiance down on the earth. It struck a stark contrast against the vast darkness that extended far and wide, giving the night indefinite peace and tranquility.

    Meng Qi seemed to be the only one standing between heaven and earth.

    As he felt the night breeze blow at his face, Meng Qi slowly recovered from the shock. He started to softly chuckle to himself suddenly.

    Afterughing, he pushed the wine jug away and gripped the body of his saber with his left hand. He stared into the distance, and then briefly dusted his ck clothes before striding forward.

    It was time to head up North and kill Wolf King!

 Chapter 448: The Hardships of Jianghu

    <h4>Chapter 448: The Hardships of Jianghu</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    North Zhou Dynasty, Juyuan County, Merry Dawn Town.

    Since it was near the border between the two countries of the Jin Dynasty, Leli was flooded with numerous ents from all sorts of ces and many Jianghu members carrying their des and swords came and went. As such, the most prosperous businesses in the town were none other than restaurants, inns, and traders selling delicacies from the North and South.

    Inside one of the restaurants, a man with a Lulong-sounding ent spat everywhere as he cried, ¡°Damn it! Southern Jin Dynasty¡¯s Ranking List of Young Masters always looks down on us heroes from Great Zhou Dynasty! Why is there only the Cao family¡¯s Lady Cao in the top ten names? How about Pure Sun Sect¡¯s Tian Ce? How about Sword-enshrining Tower¡¯s Wen Renan? How about Huamei Heights¡¯ disciple heirs?¡±

    North Zhou Dynasty had Six Fan School as well, but because the aristocratic families and imperial court had been repressed by the sects, their presence was rather weak. They couldn¡¯t do anything about the Ranking Lists. They even had to cower, staying in theirnes in ces where there were powerful sects. They could only attend to trivial matters like suppressing themon people and frightening thieves and rascals. When it came to squabbles between the sects, they stayed far, far away.

    Under such circumstances, the Ranking Lists published by Great Jin Dynasty¡¯s Six Fan School were the only such ranking lists. No matter how upset the North Zhou Dynasty heroes were, they could only grudgingly ept it; however, they would often use it of being unfair and regard it as beneath their true status.

    ¡°Exactly!¡± The man next to him agitatedly pped his thigh. ¡°How many rats could the Southern Jin Dynasty possibly nt in our Great Zhou Dynasty? How much about Jianghu could they possibly find out? Apart from the experts of the Exterior, everyone has their ce and is renowned for it. They probably only know of the most illustrious among all the Enlightened Master Pros and have left out many people with excellent strength and realms with ¡®not-as-outstanding¡¯ battle records.¡±

    The man with the Lulong ent gulped down a mouthful of wine. ¡°Forget the ones they¡¯ve missed! Look at that, how could the invincible Lady Cao who defeated all the enlightened apertures level masters in North Zhou Dynasty be ranked third? It is rumored that Pure Sun Sect¡¯s Tian Ce has already achieved Oneness of Heaven and Men, and yet he¡¯s only number 12.¡±

    ¡°You can say that he¡¯s slightly worse than that fiendish Shangguan fellow¨C that we all admit. But Shangguan Heng has the battle strength of the Half-step Exterior Scenery level and is only rank 11th! Some Five Emperors¡¯ Knife and Right-guarding Sword at the nine apertures level are ranked above him!¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t they looking down on us?¡±

    Filled with indignance, the manined of the injustice towards the talents of the North Zhou Dynasty¡¯s Martial Artists Community, although he was definitely a stranger to them.

    For the past half a year, Buddhist Heart Palm Xuan Zhen had remained unaffected by He Jiu and Wang Siyuan¡¯s direct breakthroughs to the Exterior level and had achieved a perfect Half-step level; the conventional way of progressing. Hence, the top five on the list were, in order, Wolf King Tie Sheng, Killing de Su Meng, Modest Deity of the Earth Cao Er, The Unstoppable Yan Chong, and Bliss Mendicant Xing Yi.

    Seated at the table next to them were two men and a woman, all dressed in merchant clothes. The one heading the trio stroked his beard as he stared at his drinking cup. As if he were speaking to the air, he began, ¡°Great Jin Dynasty¡¯s Ranking List of Young Masters looks at battle records. Mere bragging does nothing. It may be assumed that Shangguan Heng has the battle prowess of the Half-step Exterior Scenery level, but has he ever bested a Half-step level master inbat, or killed a master of that realm in a one-on-one fight? Are there any battle records that validate his battle strength?¡±

    ¡°Tian Ce¡¯s achieving the realm of Oneness of Heaven and Men is but a rumor. It has never been demonstrated or seen by anyone, so on what basis would anyone believe it?¡±

    The one who had spoken was a lean middle-aged man. Based on his way of speech, it was clear that he was from the Great Jin Dynasty.

    ¡°Pssh! Shangguan Heng and Tian Ce don¡¯t have the corresponding battle records, but people like Super Purple Sword, Five Emperors¡¯ Knife, and Right-guarding Sword ranked above them have records? As if they didn¡¯t rely on sparring with one another to benefit all of them and be able to rank at the top! Hmph, us heroes from Great Zhou Dynasty don¡¯t fake results like that. If we fight they¡¯ll be fights to the death!¡± The man with the Lulong ent raged.

    On the left of the thin man was a beautiful young girl with narrow, upward-nting eyes who giggled upon hearing those words. ¡°It¡¯s not as if Master Lotus has never roamed the North Zhou Dynasty. Apart from Modest Deity of the Earth who narrowly defeated him by one move, where are the other North Zhou Dynasty Enlightened Master Pros? Five Emperors¡¯ Knife and Right-guarding sword are on par with him in terms ofbat!¡±

    Both battles had their own unique traits and had been friendly spars. Master Lotus Liu Su had never struggled for his life before. After being driven into a corner and barely fending off Qing Yu¡¯s fatal move that had been derived from Heavenly Emperor Tramping Times, he had not fought back, but chose to end the match as a draw instead. On the other hand, Wang Zai¡¯s Unstoppable Strike had always increased in power as his opponents grew stronger. If his opponent was not willing to take things a little further, he would have no choice but to end it as a draw.

    With Master Lotus used as an example, the man with the Lulong ent and his friend were unable to rebut her argument.

    The man hemmed and hawed for quite some time before he finally managed to spit, ¡°That was in the past! We¡¯re talking about the present. Master Lotus has stagnated for so long, while Tian Ce, Shangguan Heng, and the various sects¡¯ heirs have made tremendous improvements. Maybe they¡¯ll be able to defeat him now.¡±

    ¡°If they¡¯ve never fought, it can¡¯t be counted.¡± The thin middle-aged man looked like he could not even be bothered to refute him.

    The man with the Lulong ent sensed his condescending attitude and eximed, irate, ¡°So what if they¡¯ve never fought? The number one on the list, Wolf King, has made a name for himself for many years and has killed countless masters, but what about the guy ranked second? The Killing de has never really battled any of the top ten on the Ranking List of Young Masters, has he? He is either forced to flee or barely fights them! He¡¯s only slightly over 19 and has probably just opened his nine apertures, but he¡¯s been propped up to such a high rank! It¡¯s practically an insult to all the other heroes!¡±

    ¡°If you can defeat three opponents by yourself, including killing a Heterodox Demon on the level of Half-step Exterior Scenery, and be evenly matched in a battle against Wolf King, you too can be number two on the list,¡± sniffed the young girl with the narrow eyes.

    Regarding Meng Qi¡¯s battle with Wolf King, those in favor of Meng Qi viewed them as evenly matched, whereas those who hated him felt that he had been forced to retreat.

    ¡°What Half-step Exterior Scenery-level Heterodox Demon? Obviously it was an alliance among the old and sick¡­¡± The other man growled as well.

    ¡°Alright, stop arguing.¡± Just then, a calm and indifferent voice piped up. A young man in the corner stood up. He was wearing brocade robes and had a jade piece hanging from his waist, but his thick and messy eyebrows were the most impressionable feature about him, alongside a pair of sharp eyes that seemed to hide a hint of brutality.

    It was noisy in the restaurant, but his voice carried well and clear to everyone. Suddenly, all the chatter stopped, and the ce was filled with a creepy pin-drop silence instead.

    The young man walked over to the table where the narrow-eyeddy and the others were seated. He gently nodded as he said, ¡°You¡¯re right, arguing changes nothing. It all depends on the oue of the fight.¡±

    With that, he folded his arms behind his back and slowly sauntered out of the hall.

    ¡°He¡­¡± The lean middle-aged man had felt some kind of soul-stirring sensation, as if the young man before him were a beast in human skin.

    The man with the Lulong ent stuttered, ¡°Sh-Shangguan Heng, Shangguan Heng!¡±

    Everyone was thrown into a state of shock. They would never have thought that the Shangguan family¡¯s legitimate son, the man reputed for being fiendish, would actually appear in Leli.

    It was perfectly normal for someone from the Shangguan family in Juyuan to appear in Juyuan County, but Leli was a different ce altogether. It was the border between two countries, and had always been a chaotic ce. No gentleman would want to be in such a dangerous location!

    ¡°Shangguan Heng¡­¡± The lean middle-aged man mumbled to himself. ¡°Based on what he said, it sounds like he¡¯s going to travel down South to fight one of the top ten on the Ranking List of Young Masters¡­¡±

    The people in the restaurant stared at one another nkly, unsure of how to react for a moment.

    With Shangguan Heng¡¯s interruption, the noisy atmosphere could not be revived for a while. Everyone could only whisper amongst themselves, creating a low buzz.

    Right at that moment, another young man walked through the door. He had beautiful facial features and a smile lingering on his lips as blue robes fluttered around his body leisurely. He seemed like an amiable and approachable person.

    However, hanging from his waist was a strangely-shaped long saber. Even though it was sheathed in its scabbard, it still resembled a gaping wound.

    He scanned the restaurant once before heading straight for the man with the Lulong ent. Smiling, he said, ¡°I heard that the two of you are familiar with the city. I would like to ask about the address of a particr someone.¡±

    As he spoke, he produced a silver tael and politely set it on the table, disying the bearings of a refined young master.

    Upon seeing him, the lean middle-aged man knitted his eyebrows together. That appearance, and that saber¡­ It felt like he had heard about them before¡­

    ¡°I wonder who it is you¡¯re looking for?¡± The man with the Lulong ent was capable of mingling in all sorts of ces and could judge the young man quite well at a nce. He had noticed that the young man had an extraordinary air to him, and thus had lowered his volume and cleansed his speech of all vulgarities.

    ¡°The Si family, who moved to Leli five years ago.¡± The young man sounded gentle.

    The man with the Lulong ent chuckled, reaching for the silver tael and holding it close to him. ¡°Others might not know, but I¡¯m very clear about that. After all, I handled the registering of their residence myself. They bought a mansion at the junction of Sunfacing Street and Pear Flower Alley.¡±

    He paused, then added in a low voice, ¡°Has the Si family man done something to offend you? He¡¯s a shifty-eyed fellow; I can tell with one look that he¡¯s not a good person. He never stays in Leli for more than six months a year.¡±

    ¡°Nothing of the sort. I¡¯m here to visit a friend.¡± The young man smiled before walking out of the restaurant at a neutral pace.

    The man with the Lulong ent turned around with the intent of continuing his argument with the table of Great Jin Dynasty people, when he spotted the unconceble expression of shock on the middle-aged man¡¯s face.

    ¡°K-Killing de Su Meng!¡± He blurted, wide-eyed and open-mouthed.

    ¡°What?¡± The man with the Lulong ent and his friend were just as stunned.

    ¡­

    The Si family was actually another name for the Sikong family. Nobody would have guessed that Master Thief Sikong Tu, the one who terrorized River East, had moved his family to a small city at the border of the North Zhou Dynasty.

    Leli was a ce where the good and the bad mingled, so it had been easy for him to hide his tracks. On top of that, since Juyuan¡¯s Shangguan family and the nearby sects maintained order, it was not a ce beyond the reach ofw, but the best option for a thief to spend his old age after abandoning the life of a criminal.

    Meng Qi did not directly travel up North. Instead, he made a detour and headed Northeast first in order to bring an end to the karma and obtain secret techniques.

    A series of knocking sounds rang out as Meng Qi tugged on the metal rings and knocked on the door.

    The Sikong family¡¯s manor sat on a vast piece ofnd. There were two stone statues of lions in front of the door, a clear indication that the residence belonged to a prominent family.

    ¡°Creak!¡± A short whileter, someone pulled open the small door and poked his head out, looking Meng Qi up and down. Doubtfully, he asked,

    ¡°Dear gentleman, may I know why you havee to the Si family¡¯s residence?¡±

    ¡°I am old friends with Mister Si De. He has asked me to deliver a letter.¡± Meng Qi smiled warmly.

    Si De was Sikong Tu¡¯s alias.

    Upon hearing news about his master, the gatekeeper hurriedly asked Meng Qi to wait for a moment while he scurried in to report the matter to the madame.

    He quickly reappeared and stepped out of the door to wee Meng Qi in. He bowed and said, ¡°Please enter, sir. The madame is waiting for you in the study room.¡±

    Meng Qi nodded and followed him into the manor. After passing through two courtyards, he saw a young boy of around six or seven years old. He was holding a small wooden sword and performing various poses in the empty space, swinging the sword around as he shouted with every stroke. Although he was not following any particr order of moves or forms, he was brimming with interest. Beads of sweat were rolling off his forehead and body but he did not appear to be tired in the least.

    ¡°Forget about fleeing, you notorious robber! Have a taste of my sword!¡± The small boy shouted at the butler who was ying along with him.

    Meng Qi was suddenly hit with a wave of sorrow. This kind of happy family life was exactly what Sikong Tu had strived for, but now that he had perished in a foreignnd, he would never be reunited with his loved ones.

    Dismissing those thoughts, Meng Qi followed the gatekeeper past the empty space and through the winding corridor until they arrived outside the study room.

    ¡°Come in.¡± The gentle and melodious voice of a woman came from inside the room.

    The gatekeeper bowed and left, while Meng Qi pushed the door to the room open and stepped in.

    In the room stood a woman in in clothes with her hair tied in a bun. She was dressed like the wife of the master of the household, appearing charming yet miserable.

    After Meng Qi closed the door behind him, a smile carrying inexplicable grief spread across her lips.

    ¡°If he hasn¡¯t returned by the end of October, he probably never will.¡±

 Chapter 449: Effortless

    <h4>Chapter 449: Effortless</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Seeing that Sikong Tu¡¯s wife had already understood what was going on, Meng Qi had no need to exin anything further. He sighed and said, ¡°When he was on his deathbed, Mr. Sikong asked me to pass these items to you.¡±

    A bundle appeared in his hand out of nowhere as he spoke.

    Meng Qi had addressed Sikong Tu as ¡®Mr. Sikong¡¯ instead of ¡®Mr. Si¡¯, confirming Sikong Tu¡¯s wife¡¯s guess. Her body swayed a little as if she were too weak to even withstand a gust of wind, and then she epted the bundle with much grief and pain.

    She slowly unwrapped the bundle. Inside was a long sword with a sparkling, crystal-clear sword body that seemed to be hiding wisps of clouds. There was also an essory that appeared to be both jade and gold at once, a script, and two small jade vases.

    ¡°A Precious Weapon¡­¡± Sikong Tu¡¯s wife murmured, in a trance.

    Precious Weapons were highly valuable, but there was a small market for them. No matter how big a sect or an aristocratic family was, they would neverin of having too many Precious Weapons. As such, Precious Weapons were hardly ever leaked outside their families unless it concerned a beneficial exchange, and burying them with their wielders was not very likely either. Even if the fortunes of aristocratic families or sects went into decline, they would rarely hand over their Precious Weapons because it was their hope of restoring their establishments. Only a handful would deliberately ruin that chance by selling their Precious Weapons. These people had absolute disregard for their former glory for the sake of living a luxurious life in the present.

    Hence, despite the fact that Sikong Tu was considered very affluent and had robbed many graves, he had never managed to obtain a Precious Weapon.

    Now that the long sword with the cloud aura right in her face, Sikong Tu¡¯s wife could not help but stand dazed and at a loss for a moment.

    ¡°Sikong Tu gave his life in exchange for these, especially that script which can improve one¡¯s body potentials, but has a mysterious curse ¡ª Only one person can read it, otherwise it will be destroyed on the spot. And if the technique is passed on to other people, an evil ghost will haunt them and they¡¯ll experience sudden death.¡± Meng Qi intentionally cautioned them about the script. Anything gained from the Dominator always had a catch to it.

    Sikong Tu¡¯s wife nodded, fraught with a mess of emotions. She seemed to be talking to herself as she muttered, ¡°Things hardly end well for people like him. Ever since I married him, I¡¯ve been persuading him to turn over a new leaf. Every time he goes out, I always fear that bad news will return.¡±

    ¡°This time, he said that he found an ancient tomb and if he excavated it, he could give our little Xing a worry-free life and the chance to be a true hero. I was happy and worried; happy because after that he would abandon the life of a criminal life and no longer do such dangerous acts anymore. He could bring his son up well and enjoy spending time with his family, and I would no longer have to fret over him anymore. I was worried, though, because ancient tombs are always dangerous, and I feared that he would not make it out alive.¡±

    ¡°And indeed, in the end, he didn¡¯t manage to push open that final door.¡±

    Tomb raiders were often faced with many bizarre things and rarely met with a good end. As such, Sikong Tu¡¯s wife was not surprised by the mysterious curse, and only cared about Sikong Tu turning over a new leaf.

    ¡°90 miles is but half the distance of a 100-mile journey.¡± Meng Qi sighed and said, trying to encourage himself.

    There were suddenly two streams of tears flowing down the wife¡¯s face. The glistening teardrops glided over her smooth skin and silently fell to the floor. ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t care about whatever treasures or money, as long as he can live well. We are not want for anything now and his kung fu is more than enough to teach our little Xing, so why did he have to risk going on thisst adventure?¡±

    Sikong Tu was still a normal Half-step Exterior Scenery-level master, and he had robbed many graves on top of that. He was most definitely notcking in terms of skills.

    Wiping her tears, Sikong Tu¡¯s wife softly said, ¡°Sir, you¡¯vee from far away to deliver these items left behind by a stranger without being greedy and taking anything. Apart from your generous and gant heart that motivated you to do this, there¡¯s probably something else you want, don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Sikong promised to give me a particr secret technique, the one on transferring karma.¡± Meng Qi did not feel embarrassed and straightforwardly told Sikong Tu¡¯s wife his intention.

    He was not close to Sikong Tu at all. Unless there was something that benefitted him, why would he keep a promise to a tomb raider?

    Sikong Tu¡¯s wife paused. ¡°That secret technique? It only works when the opponent is willing to be under its influence and counts as an intensification of the Soul-pledging Oath. May I know what you want it for, Sir?¡±

    She asked the question as a subconscious response to Meng Qi¡¯s reply. After all, that secret technique was of little interest to her, as it was not on the same level of value as the items in the bundle.

    ¡°I have my own uses for it.¡± Of course, Meng Qi was not going to tell her that he was merely using it to ponder the Dharma ess of transferring karma and from there, and to understand desmanship.

    Sikong Tu¡¯s wife gently nodded. She did not press further, turning and heading towards the table to write the secret technique down in silence. Meng Qi, on the other hand, described the effects of the Dragon-lined Pendant and the other items in detail.

    The secret technique was not long, and Sikong Tu¡¯s wife soonpleted writing it down. Her facial muscles were contorted into an expression of grief as she passed the paper to Meng Qi.

    Meng Qi did not evade the issue. He carefully read the paper in front of her, contemting and digesting the meaning behind every word and imprinting the secret technique into his mind.

    Gradually, he felt like something from the obscureness vanished and his whole body was suddenly rxed. His Vital Spirit was lively, his physical body was at ease, filling him with an unspeakablefort.

    ¡°This is what it feels like to bring an end to karma?¡± Meng Qi seemed to be lost in thought.

    It was different from other kinds of karma because this particr one had been transferred from Sikong Tu and forced on him. Hence, the sensation that arose when it disappeared was naturally very apparent.

    As string after string of connection was severed, Sikong Tu¡¯s request and transfer of karma, as well as Meng Qi¡¯s current rxed state of liveliness, swelled up in Meng Qi¡¯s soul. It seemed to deepen his understanding of karma.

    Meng Qi felt a mild burning sensation at his mid-brows, as if it were about to split open to reveal Heaven¡¯s Eye. There was a slight change in the sensing of his surroundings. It felt like he could see the wind, hear the sunlight, and closely examine everything from an entirely new ¡°perspective¡±. They harmoniously blended together, to the point where they seemed to be excluding Meng Qi yet weing him into their embrace. It all depended on how the spiritual energy he projected outward worked with his Inner World.

    ¡°Another step closer to achieving the Heaven-man Connection¡­¡± Meng Qi closed his eyes and gave a slightly emotional sigh.

    Back when the karma had been transferred to him, it restricted him from breaking through to the Exterior level. Hence, after reaching the level of nine apertures, the karma he was entangled in slowed the cultivation of the Hidden Latch at his mid-brows.

    Given that Meng Qi had already concentrated his Primal aperture to begin with, he should have been able to attain the Heaven-man Connection in three to four months, a rate much faster than that of Jiang Zhiwei. However, in the one month that he had taken to travel from Sword Washing Pavilion to his current location, he had only managed to cultivate ¡°Supernatural Power of Shaking Heaven and Hitting Earth¡± to the next level. The improvement in his realm had been insignificant. Now that he had finally broken free from his shackles, he could make rapid progress.

    ¡°Here are a few rmendation letters from several sects. Without Mr. Sikong, your family is in a dangerous position. After choosing a sect, I suggest quickly selling off your property and heading down South,¡± sincerely reminded Meng Qi.

    Sikong Tu¡¯s marriage and the birth of his child were tightly kept under wraps. As long as his wife and son sold their currentpound and secretly traveled down South without any servants, nobody would be able to find out about Sikong Xing¡¯s birth.

    Sikong Tu¡¯s wife was also a former member of Jianghu. She was decently-skilled and naturally, understood the crucial point in Meng Qi¡¯s message. Nodding, she replied, ¡°Thank you for your kindness, Sir. Tonight, we shall travel down South.¡±

    It seemed that she intended to leave their estate behind and only flee with some money and valuables, lest suspicion be aroused when she sold the house and they ended up targetted by evil-doers.

    Meng Qi did not speak any further. He was about to take his leave when he suddenly recalled something. ¡°Mrs. Sikong, there¡¯s something else I would like to ask about.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± Sikong Tu¡¯s wife asked.

    ¡°Have you ever heard of a ¡®Carefree Valley¡¯?¡± Meng Qi calmly posed his question.

    Previously, Ruan Yushu and Jiang Zhiwei had flipped through numerous ancient manuscripts but their search turned up nothing about the location of Carefree Valley. Remembering that Sikong Tu was adept at raiding tombs and could possibly know about many secrets, Meng Qi casually asked about it, refusing to give up in the face of a desperate situation.

    Sikong Tu¡¯s wife knitted her eyebrows together and thought about it for a moment. ¡°I believe my husband has mentioned it once before.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Unexpectedly, Sikong Tu really did know about it. Meng Qi was taken aback and blurted out a question in reply.

    Sikong Tu¡¯s wife sighed. ¡°If I correctly heard him, it was ¡®Carefree Valley¡¯. When he discovered a certain ancient tomb, he obtained some predecessor¡¯s records of his search for Carefree Valley. He even said that he would go investigate the ce in future if he had the chance.¡±

    ¡°Would you happen to know where those records are?¡± Meng Qi suppressed his tion and attempted to maintain as cool an exterior as possible.

    Sikong Tu¡¯s wife sighed again. ¡°He previously intended to leave his grave-robbing days behind, so he had all such records buried in his own cenotaph to show that he has severed all ties with his past. His cenotaph is located¡­¡±

    She told Meng Qi where Sikong Tu¡¯s cenotaph was situated¨C just outside Leli city. At the same time, she mentioned the various traps lurking inside it.

    As a famed tomb raider, there was no way Sikong Tu would let others easily rob his own grave.

    Meng Qi was overjoyed. With a cid expression, he thanked Sikong Tu¡¯s wife and then bade her farewell with the intent of excavating the cenotaphter that night.

    When he reached the street outside, Meng Qi had barely taken a few steps when he suddenly froze. He cast his gaze at someone standing not too far away.

    The person was rather young. A set of brocade robesplete with jade essories at the waist was beautifully draped over his body. His eyebrows were thick and messy, and his gaze appeared sharp and brutal. Even though he was simply standing there, he resembled a ferocious beast disguised as a human.

    Their gazes crossed. There seemed to be a sizzling sound produced, while their surroundings faded, leaving only the two of them behind.

    ¡°Shangguan Heng. Are you ¡®Killing de¡¯ Su Meng?¡± The young man¡¯s voice was overflowing with the intent to battle.

    There were many onlookers from the shops and restaurants on both sides of the street, because Shangguan Heng had been waiting there for a long time. The man with the Lulong ent was also present, as well as the table of Great Jin Dynasty merchants who he had been arguing with. They had never thought that such a confrontation would appear in a small city like Leli.

    Was the man ranked second on the Ranking List of Young Masters deserving of his title, or had Great Jin Dynasty¡¯s Six Fan School really been belittling North Zhou Dynasty¡¯s masters?

    ¡°Indeed I am.¡± Since Meng Qi was answering with his true identity, it meant that he intended to ept the challenge. Moreover, with such a hugemotion, Wolf King would believe that he was just roaming around instead of trying to infiltrate into the grasnds.

    Shangguan Heng took a step forward and the ground quaked a little. In a loud and clear voice, he challenged, ¡°Do you dare have a match with me?¡±

    ¡°Bring it on.¡± Meng Qi smiled, calmly unsheathing his saber.

    He slowly spread his senses. Gradually, his surroundings were reflected in the stillke of his soul and he had more or less grasped Shangguan Heng¡¯s strength:

    The man had opened his nine apertures not too long ago and his mental energy was much worse than Meng Qi¡¯s. Since he was ranked eleventh on the Ranking List of Young Masters with such a realm, he probably had some extraordinary moves or battle power. It was possible that he possessed Dharmakaya ultimate moves.

    If that was the case, then he would attack Shangguan Heng¡¯s weaknesses with his own strengths!

    Seeing and experiencing different supreme art moves was one aspect of challenging oneself, and wlessly executing what he had learned was another. Meng Qi was about to test thetter.

    His aura changed into one of vastness and indifference. He was like the heavens looking down at the earth, or an immortal or Buddha who was used to seeing the cycles of changes. The de in his hand struck outwards in an unpredictable manner!

    Shangguan Heng clenched his hands into fists, ready to greet Meng Qi¡¯s attack. All of a sudden, he realized that his surroundings had changed. He was no longer in the middle of the street, but a vige.

    ¡°Rouge powder, good quality rouge powder¡­¡± Shangguan Heng found that he was an itinerant peddler, selling his goods as he passed through the vige.

    Just then, a door opened and a woman covering her face with a handkerchief said, ¡°Bring it over for me to try.¡±

    Shangguan Hengshen was well aware of what was going on. He quickly stepped forward and entered the woman¡¯s house, turning the bedsheets as crumpled as rippling red tides.

    With a bang, the door was kicked open. A man gripping a bull horn knife barged in and furiously hollered, ¡°Damned adulterers!¡±

    The knife swung down, and everything went ck.

    When he could see light again, Shanggua Heng suddenly felt tremendous grief in his heavy heart. He could not help but weep as a pair of strong hands wrapped around him and someone said in a low voice, ¡°My wife, although we could not be born on the same day at the same time, we can now die together.¡±

    Everything felt like reality to Shangguan Heng. He experienced being a widow, whoremonger, and popr courtesan amongst many other identities as he went through round after round of Samsara, until his soul felt like it had lost its way.

    Out of the blue, the scene shattered and Shangguan Heng was thrown back into reality. He was trying to regain his bearings when he noticed the strangely-shaped saber pressed against his neck. Although it had yet to break through his Protective Upstanding Qi, its very position was enough to make his heart pound.

    Meng Qi had just disyed a version of ¡°Supernatural Power of Shaking Heaven and Hitting Earth¡± driven by the Ananda Oath-breaking de. Based on One Heart Affecting Another, it managed to awaken memories of Shangguan Heng¡¯s previous lives!

    ¡°I-I lost¡­¡± Shangguan Heng was dumbstruck.

    ¡°Thank you for the win.¡± Meng Qi sheathed his saber and strode past the defeated man with his hands behind his back. ¡°I know you are unwiling to ept the oue of this match, so I will wait for you toe find me when you¡¯ve thought about how to defend this move of mine.¡±

    If they had been normally fighting, it would probably have taken him a long, hard battle to defeat Shangguan Heng.

 Chapter 450: The Carefree Valley

    <h4>Chapter 450: The Carefree Valley</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Pedestrians jostled against one another, their shoulders bumping and rubbing together amongst the flow of the masses going about their business. Despite the stream of people rushing about, they parted before the pair that stood motionless in the middle of the crowd. Like a river that flowed around arge rock, the passing crowd seemed to avoid both men that stood in the center of the street.

    Meng Qi was wearing a green garment with his long sword hanging from his waist. He brushed past Shangguan Heng, who wore a nk expression as he stood in ce. He put on an air of carefreeness as if he was sure that Shangguan Heng wouldn¡¯t strike him in a fit of embarrassed anger. Or perhaps he hadplete confidence in his strength and didn¡¯t care if Shangguan Heng tried to ambush him.

    Shangguan Heng¡¯s face reddened. He could hardly believe that he was defeated just like that. But the facts couldn¡¯t be denied. He had clearly been defeated.

    The brutality in his eyes became more and more apparent, but even more was his sense of confusion. It was as if he was still immersed in the memories of his previous incarnations in Samsara earlier.

    His previous incarnations as both male and female, traversing through cycles of life and death, seemed like a mere dream. Where was ¡®he¡¯?

    The man who spoke in the ent of Lulong was awestruck by what unfolded on the street. He swallowed nervously, unable to speak.

    Was this the invincibility of he who reigned as one of the top warriors of the Ranking List of Young Masters?

    Was this Killing d¡¯ Su Meng?

    He had envisioned a fierce battle between two warriors of great strength and finesse, a close and intense battle where bothbatants would exchange blows after blows. However, the actual battle hadn¡¯t even had a fraction of a resemnce to what he had envisioned. The duel had ended as swiftly as it had begun. It had been a duel that had demonstrated Killing de¡¯s shockingly potent prowess.

    The few merchants from the Great Jin Dynasty were also dazed by the shocking oue of the battle. Killing de¡¯s name was known far and wide in their homnd, hence they were confident that Meng Qi¡¯s triumph was inevitable. Still, they hadn¡¯t expected that there would be such an appalling difference in their strengths and skills.

    The crowd engulfed the drifting green robe. Shangguan Heng remained rooted in ce. He couldn¡¯t detach himself from his trance for a long time.

    ¡­

    It was the dead of the night, at a dense jungle near the deste mass grave.

    Meng Qi had found Sikong Tu¡¯s buried cache, as per Madam Sikong¡¯s instructions.

    Recalling the arrangement of Sitong Ku¡¯s various contraptions, Meng Qi used his spiritual sight to search for the best entry point.

    If he wasn¡¯t afraid of damaging the items inside, he would¡¯ve used his Precious Weapons to cleave the tomb open. That would be the easiest way to gain entry into the cache but he couldn¡¯t do so now.

    The most vicious trait of Sikong Tu¡¯s traps was the corrosive venom that would be triggered in the event that the initial contraptions lost their effectiveness or became damaged. The venom would destroy the ancient manuscripts and historic items, rendering the robbers¡¯ hard work useless. This was what troubled Meng Qi the most. ording to Sikong Tu¡¯s wife, unless it was Sikong Tu himself or masters of contraptions, no one would be able to outmaneuver the traps.

    Deep within the forest, a few rogue grave plunderers were spying on Meng Qi.

    ¡°Brother, what do you think he¡¯s standing there for?¡± asked a younger thief in a mask with only the eyes and nostrils visible.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think he¡¯s here to pay his respects to the deceased in the middle of the night,¡± the leader of the thieves replied, speaking as if he was nursing a toothache.

    He suspected that the person was also targeting the tomb.

    ¡°Brother, didn¡¯t you say the tomb isid with many hidden traps? That we¡¯re supposed to slowly dig a tunnel inside it to excavate?¡± The younger thief was surprised. He truly trusted his leader¡¯s judgment.

    ¡°Of course. Based on my experience, there are no less than fiveyers of traps inside the tomb! If I¡¯m mistaken, I¡¯ll spell my name upside down!¡± the leader said confidently.

    ¡°But Brother¡­ Your surname is Tian (a Chinese character which would appear the same written upside-down)¡­¡± the younger thief whispered.

    ¡°¡­ Either way, he¡¯ll definitely retreat after seeing how difficult it is. He¡¯ll retreat slowly, no, he¡¯ll instantly n for the future!¡± said the leader, disying a sudden aptitude for literacy.

    Meng Qi ignored the thieves and made a decision after pondering over it. He extended his right hand and fashioned his fingers into ws. A faint golden glow enveloped his fingers. He suddenly grabbed the tomb ferociously.

    The grave crumbled like it was made out of decrepit wood and burst with countless poison needles. They shed past him in a blurry haze. It was hard for him to avoid them, so all the needles ended up striking his palm.

    The rattling steel on steel echoed through the night as downpours of needles battered Meng Qi¡¯s golden protective aura. The poison needles fell feebly onto the ground. With swift movements, he swept off the debris of broken rocks from the grave and whisked away a lurking venomous bug.

    ¡°Crack!¡± A bamboo tube containing jet-ck corrosive venom broke. He could see in the dark, how the liquid seeped out of the crevices of the tube and flowed onto a bundle of books wrapped in leather and fur.

    With the swiftness of an arrow, Meng Qi¡¯s hand, coated in a golden glow, reached into the burrow and scooped up the bundle.

    A few drops of the corrosive liquid spilled on the back of his hand and arm. Little strands of smoke rose as the acid tried to burn through the glowing shield. The acid gradually evaporated into thin air, leaving not a single blemish on his golden coat.

    Meng Qi covered his hands with his sleeves. Riffling through the fruits of his endeavor, he nodded with satisfaction before turning to leave.

    He had chosen to strike at a corner with the least traps.

    ¡°He seeded just like that?¡± The young thief watched in disbelief. The stranger had simply struck the grave and reached in to retrieve his prize with ease!

    The leader was momentarily dazed before saying with some difficulty, ¡°To¡­ To be able to destroy the grave with such ease, he¡­ he must be a master! We¡¯re no match for him!¡±

    ¡°But what about the traps?¡± the younger thief asked.

    ¡°I¡­¡± The leader didn¡¯t know how to answer him.

    The younger thief put aside his confusion as curiosity overcame him. ¡°Brother, I think there are no traps after all! Let¡¯s go and take a look! Who knows if we might find some leftover treasure?¡±

    ¡°Perhaps there were traps but the stranger disabled them!¡± The leader wasn¡¯t willing to eat his words yet as he was a greedy man.

    Meng Qi exited the jungle with the books in hand. He suddenly heard shrill screams of agony tearing through the forest. Shaking his head, he couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter.

    He didn¡¯t turn around. He found a quiet ce to sit and began pouring over the books under the moonlight.

    ¡°To think it¡¯s in Bomi¡­¡± After a long time, Meng Qi frowned and muttered to himself, ¡°To think it¡¯s in Bomi¡­¡±

    One of the ancient manuscripts described in detail the search for Carefree Valley. First, the owner had determined the general location of the valley. Next, he discovered clues by inspecting the surroundings. However, before he could find the entrance, he sumbed to his illness. Before his death, he left behind information rted to the valley so his heirs could continue the search. However, for unknown reasons, the manuscript ended up being part of someone¡¯s burial.

    Based on the manuscript, Carefree Valley was an ancient secret. Today, it was believed to be the Immensity Sea of Bomi.

    Bomi was the most famous of perilousndscapes in the Immensity Sea. Its terrains wereplicated and enveloped in a blood-red mist that dulled the senses. It was incredibly easy to hide there. Countless criminals and ouws who had angered people of high statuses had hidden there. Many of them were Exterior experts as well. Back then, Xuan Bei and Crying Elder had continued to fight until they reached the outskirts of Bomi. Thus, Meng Qi was quite familiar with the ce.

    ¡°The ck fur that triggered the Zhenwu mission series belonged to a horse bandit who had retrieved it from a mysterious tomb. It makes sense that Carefree Valley is in the Immensity Sea¡­¡± Meng Qi nodded, temporarily suppressing the urge to go to Bomi and search for the entrance. Bomi was a dangerous ce that even the likes of Ze Luoju wasn¡¯t willing to venture into. Coupled with Crying Elder¡¯s grudge against him and hisck of Exterior strength, it was wiser not to dig his own grave.

    The other manuscripts more or less mentioned other tombs and hidden domains. They recorded many tales of the ancient forgotten realms, enlightening Meng Qi quite a bit. But most of them were bits and pieces of stray information that was hardly substantial.

    ¡°No wonder Sikong Tu chose to pige the ancestral tomb of the Han n and had these manuscripts buried here¡­¡± Meng Qi reached thest page of the manuscript feeling emotional. Fortunately, he hadn¡¯t harbored much hope. It was quite the pleasant surprise just to find clues to finding Carefree Valley!

    Putting away the manuscripts, he turned to look at the profound night sky dotted with glimmering stars. It wasn¡¯t clear what he was thinking about.

    The following day, Meng Qi left Leli after making sure that Sikong Tu¡¯s wife and child were safely on their journey south.

    He hadn¡¯t gone far from the town gates when a lone man stood before him on the highway. It was the bushy-browed Shangguan Heng.

    ¡°What is it? Did you find out how to counter my attack?¡± Meng Qi asked, looking interested.

    Shangguan Heng clenched his fist and said through gritted teeth, ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Then why are you here?¡± His eyebrows twitched in curiosity.

    Could it be that he wanted to get another taste of the visions of Samsara? Had he be addicted?

    With a somber gloom over his face, Shangguan Heng replied, ¡°Just because I can¡¯t think of it now, doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t think of it in the future. I¡¯m worried I¡¯ll need to look for you when the answeres so I¡¯ve decided to follow you.¡±

    ¡°What an obstinate stooge¡­¡± Meng Qiughed heartily. ¡°Follow if you must.¡±

    Meng Qi began to walk without concern. Shangguan Heng trailed behind with a sour face, keeping a distance of not more than ten meters behind.

    They hadn¡¯t walked long before they got caught in a sudden summer shower. The rain fell heavily, creating threads of water on the ground.

    While looking around for shelter, Shangguan Heng nned to use his Protective Upstanding Qi to shield himself from the rain. He then saw Su Meng lifting his face ever so slightly as he walked calmly in the rain. He looked as if he was relishing in the experience.

    Su Meng¡¯s clothes were instantly drenched but it didn¡¯t affect his journey in the slightest.

    ¡°He retracted his Protective Upstanding Qi? What¡¯s he doing?¡± Shangguan Heng stared at the green-robed figure, feeling bewildered. He subconsciously quickened his pace, afraid of losing track of Su Meng.

    When the rain stopped, they had arrived at the highway that led into the mountains. White smoldering wisps of vapor rose around Su Meng and his clothes quickly began to dry.

    The road became muddy after the rain but Meng Qi didn¡¯t stop to rest or use his Lightness Skills. He continued to put one foot ahead of the other, confusing Shangguan Heng even further.

    Shangguan Heng continued to follow Meng Qi over the next few days and realized that he was truly a carefree person. He never worried about staying in the wilderness. It was as if he was immersing himself in a wonderful adventure.

    ¡°Is he sensing heaven and earth? Trying to break through the Heaven-Man Connection?¡± Shangguan Heng was deep in thought. But it didn¡¯t seem quite right, including the current scene.

    It was currently deep into the night in the deserted wilderness. Killing de Su Meng was leaning against arge rock, a stem of grass in his mouth. He was watching the glittering stars above airily, showing no signs of trying to make a breakthrough whatsoever.

    Shangguan Heng was a straightforward person and he could no longer contain his curiosity. He took several steps forward and asked with a frown, ¡°What are you doing, exactly?¡±

    Meng Qi chewed on the stem of grass in his mouth while leaning on the rock carefreely. He looked at Shangguan Heng quizzically and answered with a question of his own.

    ¡°If you want to try and understand the Heaven-Man Connection, what would you do?¡±

    There was a standard answer to that¡­ Shangguan Heng answered nkly, ¡°Naturally, it¡¯s to perceive nature. Everyone has their own approach, temperament, state of mind, and level of cultivation. Their realizations would be different as well. They¡¯ll then gradually adjust their realization it to their Inner World and slowlye to an answer.¡±

    ¡°If we can first determine the approach most suitable for us, that is, the powers of our Inner World, we can say that it¡¯s the most perfect consummation of the Oneness of Heaven and Man.¡±

    Without a nce at hispanion, Meng Qi returned his gaze to the starry skies above. ¡°Yet how do we know if the nature we sense is the actual one? With our cultivation and sight, how can we recognize true nature?¡± he asked softly.

    ¡°In the beginning, you just need to seek your path. You can explore more in the future. If you can truly recognize nature, your power will have reached the likes of the Five Ancient Emperor¡¯s,¡± Shangguan Heng replied disdainfully.

    Meng Qi smiled, without taking his gaze off the mesmerizing stars. ¡°I know. But it¡¯s not a bad thing to think about it in advance.¡±

    His knowledge of the path-seeking method of achieving the Oneness of Heaven and Man used to be simr to Shangguan Heng¡¯s. But in his most recent Samsara Task, he had used Supernatural Power of the Shaking Heaven and Earth to scare Zhuo Hanfeng and Yin Lenghui. He had invoked visions of past reincarnations and impressions of primordial origins. Now that he thought about it, he suddenly felt terrified.

    Was the world truly how it was percieved?

    Do the stars truly differ from the Grand Sun that burns brightly in the sky?

    His path naturally embodied his worldview and included his understanding of nature. If not for that experience, he would¡¯ve first found a direction to continue seeking his path and making alterations until he leapt past the boundaries of the Exterior. But would it be better if he were to first nurture his perception and cognizance of nature beforehand?

    Was the Primordial Origin the same as the Primordial Origin that he understood?

    ¡°You¡¯d only go mad if you persist in ruminating about nature when your cultivation isn¡¯t high enough. It¡¯ll just scar you and you¡¯ll never be able to make a breakthrough,¡± Shangguang Heng said coldly.

    Meng Qi didn¡¯t answer and pointed at the sky instead. In a low, pensive voice, he said,

    ¡°What¡¯s the difference between the stars and the Grand Sun?¡±

    ¡°Could it be that the Grand Sun doesn¡¯t have the power that the stars have?¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°Who was the first to preach since the beginning of times?¡±

    ¡°When Heaven and Earth were not yet shaped, who was it that studied its origins?¡±

    The questions passed through Shangguan Heng¡¯s ears one by one. He stared at the young man sitting before him in a daze, finding him a mysterious person with an unpredictable nature. He felt as if they both belonged to different worlds.

 Chapter 451: Do You Dare?

    <h4>Chapter 451: Do You Dare?</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Shangguan Heng jerked his head in defiance, struggling to get rid of that surge of admiration for hispanion¡¯s enshrouded greatness. Coldly, he shot back, ¡°Not even the grandmasters of the Dharmakaya who are capable of flight questioned such absurdity. What possessed you to make such baseless posttions? The Primogenitors of Buddhist and Taoist teachings will answer in the debate of the Origins. There is hardly a need for you to burden yourself with such things beyond yourprehension.¡±

    ¡°Indeed,¡± replied Meng Qi softly with a deep sigh. The night grew darker still as the hour edged closer to dawn. The countless twinkling stars in the borderless expanse of the heavens filled his view.

    ¡°Of course, there have been a multitude of Dharmakaya prodigies and even great legends of old that have walked this very Earth. How could they not know if the Heaven and Earth are t or round? How could they not tell the difference of the gleaming stars and the burning sun?¡±

    Meng Qi reached forward and plucked another de of grass. He set the grass between his teeth and leaned back against therge green rock. Dreamily, he wondered aloud, ¡°Long ago, during the Fall of the Celestial Court and the scourge of the demons and devils, and then recently, at the Cataclysm of the Demonic Buddha, there has been little martial knowledge imparted from the ancient antiquities. More so of the scarce historical books and records entrusted to us through the decay of Time. How do we know what lies between their pages?¡±

    ¡°Still,the Dharmakaya marvels of this age possessed the ability of flight. But what of the Samsara, were they too capable of traversing the Samsara Realms?¡±

    ¡°The world may be of a spherical Heaven and a t Earth, but what of the many Samsara realms and dimensions? Where did the mysterious worlds of the Samsara dwell between the nes of Heavens and Earth? Were they merely figments of imagination of the Dominator of the Six Samsara Realms, or were their origins and births rted to the essence of the cosmos, the arcane mystics of the Earth and Heavens?¡±

    ¡°There have yet to be any chronicled records of the Samsara realms or any other dimensions and worlds, not to mention theck of information on whether Dharmakaya masters are capable of passing through the Samsara realms.¡±

    ¡°As such, how does one quantify the Lanke Temple, which has long borne the truism of ¡®So Close, Yet So Far¡¯? What can be said of the other Pure Lands of Buddhism? How and where did they dwell between the Heavens and the Earth?¡±

    ¡°What of the Earth before the present Earth? What of the Cosmos before the present Cosmos? What rtionships linger between them and the present dimension?¡±

    If Meng Qi had not endured the experiences of his struggles in the Samsara realms nor experienced the enrichment of the knowledge from his past reincarnations,he would have dismissed all his present doubts and debates of a Dharmakaya¡¯s ability to soar through the winds long ago. He would have sumbed to the banalities and trifles of the present age just like themon folk.

    Meng Qi¡¯s question had stumped Shangguan Heng despite being endowed with great acumen. He regained himself before replying, ¡°History has frequently suffered nk intervals, and still the Wang family of River East endured. They have prevailed despite the passing of Time, and through adversity and woe. Surely they do notck records of their deeds.¡±

    Meng Qi breathed in the cold night air. He smiled, ¡°I see. You have seen the ancient records of the Wang family of River East?¡±

    Shangguan Heng¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°How could I? Everybody knows that the Wang family of River East guards their ancient lore books closely as if they are their most treasured possessions. They would never allow strangers pore through their scripts and uncover their secrets¡­¡±

    His voice trailed of at the end and his tone grew soft. It struck him that his words had inadvertently confirmed Meng Qi¡¯s inference.

    ¡°I see. Perhaps, in the former epochs, there was once a different understanding of the Heaven and Earth¡­¡± murmured Meng Qi, his voice inflected with mystery and intrigue.

    Watching Meng Qi lying on the great rock with the green de of grass in this mouth, a sudden envy crept into Shangguan Heng¡¯s heart. The picture of ease and nonchnce curiosly overwhelmed him, and he staggered backward to copse under arge tree. Defiantly, he snapped, ¡°Your words are nothing more than delusions. One can barely count the number of reasons the Wang family of River East would want to closely guarded their secrets. There are other families of the aristocracies and important martial sects that have bequeathed their martial knowledge and tradition till today. Their heritage too, has endured since the Ancient age, the Medieval times.¡±

    Despite his deep reflection on the enigma that was Heaven and Earth, Meng Qi had not the faintest notion of where to begin. But Shangguan Heng¡¯s words sparked something in him. Revealing nothing, he turned to hispanion with a smile, ¡°True. The heritage of martial knowledge was not lost with the passage of Time. I trust that the great legends of old would have embodied their teachings about the Dharma and Logos, the martial techniques of the Dharmakaya caliber just not the perception of the Heaven and Earth. Given delicate rumination and study, one might learn the knowledge and philosophy needed to substantiate one¡¯s own understanding.¡±

    ¡°Grasping and mastering of thews of Nature will be disyed in devastating and powerful martial techniques that one learns during one¡¯s ascent to greatness. This is a realm where one must take the mystics of supernatural invincibility upon oneself. Surely the ancient legacies bore the teachings and philosophy of the Heavenly Primogenitor¡¯s creation of the Heaven and the Earth so that the Primogenitor¡¯s teachings that have existed since Creation endure to this day?¡±

    ¡°Heh. The remnants of the past are but fragments of Dharmakaya techniques. The same can be said of techniques of the Enlightened. Hardly sufficient provisions to meditate on, right?¡± Shangguan Heng sneered smugly.

    Meng Qi stretchedzily and spat the grass from his mouth. He continued wearily, ¡°Well, enlightenment is not the only goal, right? Studying different legacies and institutions of the ancient legends may yield an insight to understand the order and nature of Heaven and Earth.¡±

    A thoroughprehension wouldbine elements pertaining to one¡¯s course of study and learning. His current skill and level of perception would have left him confounded and disoriented by the sheer vastness and theplexity.

    ¡°Legacies of different ancient legends or techniques of the Dharmakaya¡­¡± Shangguan Heng muttered, wondering if Meng Qi had sunk into another of his many delusions once more.

    The smile on Meng Qi¡¯s face did not slip. A moment of silence hovered amongst them both, then Meng Qi rose wearily, patting his robes clean. The powers of the Eight Nine Mysteries conjuration, the Heavenly Golden Scripture spell, the Divine Nine-Annihtion technique, and the inheritance of the Buddha¡¯s Palm technique he had at his fingertips. He was hardlycking any subject of meditation.

    The stars of the dark night were glimmering radiantly as Meng Qi stood, his gaze far away. Shangguan Heng eyed Meng Qi suspiciously. ¡°You are setting off again?¡±

    ¡°Something hase to me. I want to head for the nearest city as fast as I can,¡± Meng Qi answered. Whisking his sleeves as he glided forward as if borne by the wind, and he was off.

    His jaunty manner in which he spoke and took flight once again gave Shangguan Heng another rush of begrudging envy.

    Dawn came, pale and clear. Meng Qi emerged from amongst the shadowy overcast of the mountain paths and walked through the gates of the nearest city. Determinedly, he headed straight towards the nearest bookstore.

    ¡°Shangguan,¡± he asked his loathsomepanion, ¡°it has urred to me that I have been in North Zhou Dynasty for quite some time. But why were you the sole contestant to challenge my skills?¡± Meng Qi¡¯s strides did not falter even as he talked.

    Shangguan Heng had kept to his word. He had persistently followed in Meng Qi¡¯s wake, a mere paces behind Meng Qi now. Sourly he answered, ¡°You defeated me with one single stroke. There would not be so many experts left who are confident to challenge you. It will be some time before others appear.¡±

    Shangguan Heng¡¯s prowess would have ced him just behind Cao Er, the Without Embroiling Earth Immortal in the Ranking List of Young Masters. His crushing defeat at Meng Qi¡¯s hands in a single stroke had scared off almost every aspiring contestants, even those who might have been marginally stronger than Shangguan Heng. Meng Qi¡¯s astounding coup de grace had elicited fear amongst the warriors of North Zhou Dynasty.

    ¡°I know,¡± Meng Qi answered, ¡°But what of the masters who covet my skills and Precious Weapons?¡± He strolled casually through the streets with his hands behind his back, his eyes darting around as he looked for a bookstore.

    Shangguan Heng could not help but feel irked that he had be a simple footman for Meng Qi. Exasperated, he said, ¡°You might have been a dishonorably expelled disciple of the Shaolin, but you have maintained close dealings with prominent martial sects and various members of the aristocracy. Despite the many encounters with death, you have endured as the second-best warrior in the Ranking List of Young Masters . One might wonder if there are strong invisible hands behind your ascent to greatness and fame; or perhaps you are a prodigy,blessed with ungodly talents and ir in the martial techniques. Your reputation precedes you so that none dare incur the wrath of the former and dispute thetter.¡±

    ¡°Seasoned elders of the Exterior would customarily have had their own Precious Weapons forged long ago,¡± Shangguan Heng continued, ¡°Only fresh fighters whose footprints have barely been imprinted past the threshold of the Exterior would harbor such naive inclinations. Yet how many would have thought of this? Options and opportunities abound everywhere despite the peril that lurks.¡±

    Without the motive of incensed hatred or alluring gain, none would relish antagonizing a person who might be capable of amazing feats; one who has been ordained with both powerful invincibility and tremendous fortune.

    Meng Qi grinned at hispanion¡¯s remark, ending the conversation without a further word. He knew as well, that his unpredictable trail through the wilderness had deterred many budding challengers from seeking him out. The primary reason for his frivolous wanderings was to elude his pursuers from the Myths and the foul folk who harbored greivous intentions towards him.

    He left the street and slipped into an alleyway. There, he found a bookstore where he purchased a good many Buddhist and Taoist scriptures and sutras after browsing extensively through the shelves.

    ¡°What in the world has possessed you?¡± asked Shangguan Heng incredulously.

    Su Meng, the Killing de, was contemting a change of heart and bing a Taoist or a monk?

    Without so much as a word, Meng Qi paid for the books. Past the doors of the bookstore, he found a corner where he sat and began to leaf through the pages of the books he bought. He would have been mistaken for a beggar if it were not for his clothing and impressive bearing.

    The reference of the unbroken heritage from the long past in his debate with Shangguan Heng had inspired him. Knowledge and understanding of the Heaven and Earth was contained not only in the martial knowledge that has ancestral roots of old but also in the Buddhist sutras and Taoist scriptures. By getting rid of frivolous gossip, he would fullyprehend the Buddhist¡¯s and Taoist¡¯s outlook on the matter.

    His mind whirred as the pages flew by. There Meng Qi sat, unmoving, for two dayspletely oblivious to the people and events that happened around him. The sudden transformation befuddled Shangguan Heng. ¡°Has he gonepletely mad and delusional?¡± he asked himself.

    ¡°Not to mention the countless throng of mythical aspects of the Buddhist lore; the Sun-Moon Division, the Six Heavens of Desires and the Brahm¨¡ worlds form the small Lokadh¨¡tu. One thousand small Lokadh¨¡tus added with the ¨¡bh¨¡svara worlds form the small Chiliocosm. One thousand small Chiliocosms added with the Subhkrtsna worlds form the Dichiliocosm. One thousand Dichiliocosms, with the Brhatph worlds and the Four Formless Spaces, constitute a Trichiliocosm. Three thousand Trichiliocosms create a Buddhist Realm, where Buddha is present. All forms of Buddha are but various different facets of Gautama, the Shakyamuni Buddha¡­¡± Meng Qi mumbled incoherently, without tearing his attention off the pages.

    s and stars gather to form a star system, and star systems gather to form gxies, and the multitude of gxies are collectively referred to as gxy groups where they are dwarfed by the vast universe. In the early beginning, the universe was but a tiny speck. Indescribable, without an origin and without its end. These descriptions seem familiar¡­¡±

    The simrities of the former were most recognizable to Meng Qi. It was systemic ssification based on the umtion of collective units. But the description of the Buddha and his present understanding of the primordial origin would require deeper thought.

    ¡°Still, discrepancies between the descriptions exist between the Buddhist and the Taoist ounts of events. There was the ount of the primordial beginning, the reasonable doubt of the Buddha¡¯s irreverence to the Cause of All Karma, the creation of life, and the Buddhist nature that resides in all life ¨C the sign of the Buddha¡­¡±

    In the tumult of thoughts that cluttered his mind, a line from his memory surfaced:

    ¡°Watch not the boundless shifts in vain; Eternal immortality shall be yours to gain; Trust with no doubt that all are trivial; The wisdom of Buddha to ept the immaterial.¡±

    It was the final line in the Volume of the Enlightenment Stage of the Eight Nine Mysteries discipline. He had failed toprehend the meaning of the words then. But the words made perfect sense to him now. The lines contained two messages, two separate teachings that would eventually manifest into two different techniques of the discipline, the Immortal Golden Body and the Golden Body of Bodhi.

    Under the premise of the two distinctly divergent routes of understanding of one¡¯s self and the nature of Heaven and Earth, there would surely be more definite differences.

    ¡°The Hidden Latch indeed!¡±

    Meng Qi has grasped a shred of insight during his training for Divine Nine Annihtion and the Five Thunder Bombardment disciplines. But, theck of further knowledge had impeded any further deliberation, but also, the very nature of the vast world he lived in.

    The discovery of greater wisdom brought joy andfort to his heart. He abruptly broke out inughter, dropping the book he held in his hands, oblivious of the judging eyes of the passersby and Shangguan Heng that bore down, seeing not just beggar, but an insane lunatic as well.

    ¡°You have finished?¡± Shangguan Heng asked, the edge of his lips twitching, ¡°What have you discovered?¡±

    For two days he had guarded Meng Qi from afar, perching in a quiet corner where he had meditated and regaled in passersby¡¯s curiosity of Meng Qi¡¯s beggar-like demeanor.

    Meng Qi grinned delightedly as he replied, ¡°Considerable insight. But I have another pressing matter to attend to. One that takes precedence over the truth of the Heaven and Earth.¡±

    ¡°And what may it be?¡± asked Shangguan Heng curiously.

    ¡°My stomach. I am famished. I am already salivating hungrily at the prospect of good food,¡± Meng Qi revealed happily. He rose from his seat and drifted unconcernedly to a restaurant, seeking food.

    A clear expression of displeasure and distaste appeared on Shangguan Heng¡¯s face. In a low voice, he muttered,

    ¡°I know of a mystic. No, rather a demented maniac, who lives to ponder about the truth of the Heaven and Earth. But most dangerous and precarious is the site of his dwelling. Do you dare toe with me?¡±

 Chapter 452: The Snow Mountain

    <h4>Chapter 452: The Snow Mountain</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    ¡°Incredible man?¡± Meng Qi turned all of a sudden, intentionally omitting the word ¡®maniac¡¯. ¡°Where does he live?¡±

    Shangguan Heng answered in a provoking manner, ¡°On the top of Snowy Jade Mountain. Do you dare to visit him?¡±

    ¡°Snowy Jade Mountain?¡± Meng Qi looked at Shangguan Heng with bright and sharp eyes, implying that he had little knowledge of thendform in North Zhou Dynasty. He didn¡¯t know what was so special about this mountain. Naturally, he couldn¡¯t make the decision to visit so rashly.

    Seeing that his attempt to provoke Meng Qi had failed, Shangguan Heng exined bitterly, ¡°The mountain is located north of Lulong. It¡¯s a lofty mountain covered in ice and snow all year long. Visitors are often forbidden to venture further into the mountain than halfway up. Moreover, there are no routes in most areas on the mountain, so we have to climb up the ice wall to reach the top. If you slip even a tiny bit, you¡¯ll fall from 10,000-feet and your body will never be found.¡±

    ¡°How¡¯s that scary?¡± Meng Qi wasn¡¯t terrified of the situation on the mountain at all. With his current capabilities, frozen environments and climbing were no longer considered dangers to him.

    Shangguan Heng snorted. ¡°Snow monsters and ice snakes are often spotted on the mountain and their movements can easily cause an avnche. Without the power of an Exterior master, how can you fight against the power of nature? Also, there are plenty of Snow Lotuses of different ages on the mountain. The higher you climb and the deeper you venture, the easier it is for you to find those that have been growing for thousands of years. Many skilled masters of Jianghu often visit the mountain in hope of obtaining such precious treasure. Human desire is boundless, hence conflicts and bloodshed are inevitable during their adventure.¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re lucky, your entire journey to the top of the mountain would be smooth sailing. If not, every step you take would be one full of danger, and you might end up buried in the snow. So, you dare to go up there?¡±

    Instead of responding to the question, Meng Qi asked, ¡°Is he truly pondering heaven and earth?¡±

    Shangguan Heng was even more upset when he saw that none of his three questions had produced the reactions he had expected. He had no choice but to answer, ¡°Of course he is. The seniors in my family once brought me along to meet him a couple of years ago. He was normal most of the time, and sometimes would be lost in thought, murmuring things like ¡®heaven and earth¡¯ and ¡®the truth¡¯ to himself.¡±

    Meng Qi nodded, indicating that he had made his decision to visit the mountain, but he still had one more question. ¡°Since there are Snow Lotuses of thousands of ages on the mountain, why hasn¡¯t any mainstream martial arts sect or reputable aristocratic family upied the mountain so that others can¡¯t visit so freely?¡±

    As the legitimate son of the Shangguan family, Shangguan Heng knew the answer best. His mouth twitched. ¡°They all have simr strength and power, hence different sects and families only uping different areas that have lotuses themselves. Since the mountain runs on for thousands of miles, they don¡¯t have the manpower to manage the entire mountain either. That¡¯s unless they set the mountain as the foundation of their family or sect.¡±

    ¡°Very well.¡± Meng Qi smiled brightly. ¡°But let¡¯s have our meals first!¡±

    ¡­

    With a sh of knife energy, a gigantic monster covered with white fur fell heavily to the ground. Its dark blue blood stained the white snowfield.

    Shangguan Heng stood aside, intently watching Meng Qi attack with his saber.

    In his opinion, that snow monster wasn¡¯t strong and he could easily beat it himself when he had opened only six or seven acupores. Nheless, when Meng Qi had controlled the angle of the sh, strength, and speed of his attack just right, to the point that no other adjustment was needed. It was truly a marvelous sight, as if it was an unparalleled work of art.

    The attack wasn¡¯t a miraculous move, but it was often through ordinary moves that one could recognize the height of desmanship a person had achieved.

    Meng Qi poked the dead monster with his saber and muttered to himself, ¡°Is it a demon, a devil, or a beast¡­¡±

    Shangguan Heng gasped upon hearing Meng Qi, and thought to himself, ¡°Besides thinking just about heaven and earth, is Meng Qi also into exploring different types of monsters?¡±

    Just as the thought struck him, he heard Meng Qi ask another question.

    ¡°Is it edible?¡±

    His tone was filled with bewilderment, as if he was contemting a mystery that had been unsolved for centuries.

    The corner of Shangguan Heng¡¯s mouth twitched involuntarily. He answered softly, ¡°Its meat tastes sour.¡±

    He then started looking for dry branches and coal nearby.

    Seeing that the snow monster was weak and small, Meng Qi believed there weren¡¯t many valuable materials he could reap from it. He decided not to waste space in his Space Ring and returned his saber to its sheath. When he noticed what Shangguan Heng was doing, he was puzzled. ¡°Do we need to start a fire? Since both of us have opened all nine acupores and are able to release genuine Qi, surely the freezing weather at the top won¡¯t be a threat to us?¡±

    Since it was his first time on the mountain, he posed his question with a sense of prudence. ¡°Maybe the freezing weather at the top would add some special vor to our adventure for some reason?¡±

    ¡°Prevention is always better than cure. We¡¯d be fine under normal conditions but the weather up there could cost us our lives if we¡¯re severely injured.¡± Shangguan Heng rarely had the chance to feel this proud in front of Meng Qi, so he continued speaking, ¡°There would be no nts or coal above for sure.¡±

    Meng Qi dragged out his reply with an ¡®oh¡¯ and followed him to fill up one bag of coal as well. They then continued their journey along the slippery route. All they could see was an endless snowfield dotted with sparse bits of green and yellow. The only sound that apanied them was the creaking sound they made stepping on the snow.

    It was only early autumn, but it was already cold winter on the mountain.

    After trekking for a long time, the route in front of them came to an end. Their only way forward was climbing the ice wall near them.

    Covered in thickyers of snow, the ice wall was more than 300 meters high. Below it was the bottomless cliff. Those with a fear of heights would get cold feet simply looking at it, let alone climb it.

    Meng Qi tied his saber to his waist even more tightly. He reached out for the ice wall with his right hand, glowing in dark gold, and prated the slippery hardyers, allowing him to grab the stone inside.

    He started climbing steadily by alternating his hands and foot movements.

    Instead of showing off his Lightness Skills or Body Movements, he chose the steadiest method to climb up.

    After seeing Meng Qi¡¯s climbing technique, Shangguan Heng used his hands to crush the ice and climbed up as well, as if his hands were sharp ws.

    During the climb, they turned to see that the area below them was enveloped by dense cloud and mist, with its end impossible to be seen. Having seen such a terrifying situation, Meng Qi believed without any doubt that even with the protection of Eight Nine Mysteries and Golden Bell Shield, a fall from this ce would be fatal.

    With a sense of ease and care, they climbed over one ice wall after another. Above them, the sky gradually turned dark.

    ¡°Aggressive monsters oftene out at night. Let¡¯s find a ce to rest until dawn after climbing over this ice wall,¡± Shangguan Heng said. When he looked up, he found Meng Qi climbing ahead of him.

    Meng Qi wasn¡¯t one to act recklessly, so he agreed to the suggestion. ¡°Great!¡±

    His voice wasn¡¯t loud, but it was able to prate the howling storm, allowing Shangguan Heng to hear him clearly.

    Shangguan Heng was about to speak again when his eyes became fixed onto a white python crawling out of a skull-size cave on the ice wall ahead.

    Covered in scales as delicate as ice, its body was as wide as a bowl and its eyes as red as blood. When it flicked its tongue, an offensive andpelling aura was given off to warn intruders of the imminent danger.

    ¡°That¡¯s a Snow Python of at least 50 years old!¡± Shangguan Heng thought instantly.

    This kind of python was born aggressive, with the power to control the ice and snow, so it was difficult for it to use the Shape Transformation technique.

    Under normal circumstances, Shangguan Heng could easily kill a Snow Python that old without even using his full strength. Now, however, the situation had highly restrained his capabilities. Hanging mid-air without support, any misstep could lead to irrevokable mistakes that could cost his life!

    The python seemed to have set Shangguan Heng as its target. As it slid down the ice wall, snowkes started dancing in the air and froze into multiple sharp ice needles. Its tongue was as a blood crimson. When it approached Shangguan Heng, he could smell flesh and blood.

    He suddenly put on a cruel expression. He stabilized his body with his feet and made multiple strikes with his hands, creating bursts of energy that flew directly toward the python with enough power to break metal.

    The ice wall was prated but that python was cunning enough to dodge the bursts of energy by taking advantage of its surrounding environment. It then pounced on him with great momentum.

    He broke through the ice wall with one hand and let go of his feet to make a half turn. With his body upside down, he reached out with his other hand to catch the python.

    The python stopped moving all of a sudden and, like a master of whips, struck with his tail vigorously. Its attack created a loud blow in the air and long icicles were formed on its tail, shining with a bright, silvery light.

    Facing such a fierce attack, Shangguan Heng wasn¡¯t afraid at all. He threw a punch and concentrated his genuine Qi into it like a giant hammer, which he used to strike the python¡¯s tail until it was disfigured, and the scales covering it had fallen off.

    Just as he was about to chase after and attack the python again, he heard a terrifying cracking sound. The gaps in the nearby ice wall had resulted in a fatal copse after the vibration caused by his attack!

    With the copse of the nearby wall, he lost his support on the current wall as well. He was about to fall down the cliff at any second.

    At this moment, he saw knife energy shing before his eyes and felt a gentle force supporting his back. It prompted him to involuntarily leap forward and position him close to the stone wall again.

    Shangguan Heng finally stabilized his body again after exerting some force with his hands. When he turned around, he saw the python cut in half and falling. Meng Qi was holding his saber, with a light purple snake galldder on its tip.

    What truly surprised him, however, was the fact that Meng Qi¡¯s limbs were all quite far from the ice wall. His body was suspended in mid-air!

    ¡°Did he sacrifice himself to save me?¡± Shangguan Heng was baffled.

    Suddenly, He saw Meng Qi bouncing back to the ice wall from an angle that was impossible to leverage. His movements were light and swift. The sound of his robe pping against the wind could be heard clearly.

    ¡°Great Lightness Skill¡­¡± Shangguan Hengmented subconsciously.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Meng Qi smiled without any intention of being humble about his capabilities. He put the galldder away and continued speed climbing.

    Not far above, there was a Snow Lotus of about a hundred years old. A man of around 30 was preparing to take the lotus by fixing himself onto the ice wall with nails and ropes.

    Their actions just now had caught his attention and he was in disbelief that Meng Qi, someone under the Exterior level, could have such astonishing skills!

    He became more uptight and nervous when he saw them getting closer, thinking that they might be here to snatch the lotus from him. He tightened his grip on his sword and got ready to guard his treasure.

    However, they climbed right past him without even sparing a nce in his direction and went into a rtivelyfortable spot above him.

    ¡°These two must be crazy toe here and climb instead of looking for Snow Lotuses!¡± The man waspletely taken aback.

    When they reached a safer spot, they quickly found a windless area to light a fire and settled down opposite each other.

    ¡°Thanks a lot.¡± Shangguan Heng forced out the words after a long while.

    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Meng Qi smiled and started eating by the fire. After finishing his food, he gazed at the mountain range and starry sky and, soon enough, he was deep in thought.

    Shangguan Heng didn¡¯t disturb him and started reviewing the mistakes he had made earlier.

    As the night grew darker, they suddenly heard the sound of multiple footsteps. Judging by the irregr sound, it seemed that many people were hurrying over.

    Shangguan Heng opened his eyes and stared coldly in the direction of the noise.

    A man approached shortly after. His hair was messy and his clothes were stained with blood that was already frozen. It made him look even more wretched. After noticing the fire, the man nced in their direction to find Shangguan Heng sitting upright and Meng Qi looking carefree and lost in thought.

    Suddenly, an idea struck him and he threw something at Meng Qi.

    The thing he threw at him was the Snow Lotus. It had fully developed seeds and petals with extremely clear textures, and its refreshing fragrance would catch one¡¯s attention before even touching it. Despite looking fully alive, there were a couple of petals and a few seeds missing. From the parts where the petals were broken, a clear and sticky juice was oozing out.

    The man quickened his pace without even looking back after getting rid of the lotus. Just as the lotus fell into Meng Qi¡¯s hands, a group of people who were chasing after the man showed up.

 Chapter 453: Huang Liang

    <h4>Chapter 453: Huang Liang</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    In Shangguan Heng¡¯s opinion, the easiest way to handle such incidents would be to throw the Snow Lotus back to the man earlier on or to the men chasing after it. As long as one didn¡¯t be greedy, he could quickly eliminate such troubles regardless of his strength. If the item in question was extremely precious and happened to something one had been looking for, he would definitely want to keep it for himself. However, that would require three favorable factors.

    The first two called for good timing and geographical convenience, so it would be easy for him to escape or hide.

    Thest one called for him to be at an advantage in terms of strength.

    ¡°A Snow Lotus of more than 1,000 years¡­¡± Despite that Shangguan Heng had yet to reach the stage of Enter Imperceptibility, he was still able to urately judge the value of that lotus when he caught his first glimpse of it. This wasrgely because Shangguan Heng, as someone raised in an aristocratic family, was way above average when it came to the standard and quality of kung fu.

    A Snow Lotus of thousands of years was one of the core materials needed for the production of elixirs such as Recover Pill. Different recipes could produce elixirs with different main effects. Among all types of elixirs possible to be produced, some could even improve one¡¯s strength or directly open up certain Apertures.

    For ordinary men below the Exterior level, this lotus was definitely considered a treasure. For the legitimate son of the Shangguan family, however, this could only be considered decent. After all, in all areas upied by the Shangguan family on the west peak of Snowy Jade Mountain, there were already a dozen Snow Lotuses of over 3,000 years. Moreover, allowing the lotuses to grow for one thousand years would mean increasing their quality. Thus, unless the aristocratic families desperately needed the lotuses, they would usually let them grow.

    ¡°How would Su Meng handle this situation? Will he throw it back without a second thought to make others believe that the lotus is insignificant inparison to his wealth, or will he take it willingly and beat everyone else chasing after it?¡±Shangguan Heng was suddenly looking forward to Su Meng¡¯s reaction.

    He could tell that there was no shortage of great masters in that huge crowd. If he were in the position to fight, it might require great effort in order to beat all of thempletely. Unlike him, Su Meng was known to be good at fighting against groups of warriors, so how exactly would he confront that group of people?

    Just then, Meng Qi stretched out his hand to release five streaks of energy from his fingers and pulled the Snow Lotus into his palm. Meanwhile, the man who threw away the lotus had already left the hill they were on, and started climbing down steadily by holding onto the protruding parts of the ice wall with his hands and feet.

    His grip was tight and stable as if he was wearing a pair of transparent gloves that was able to stick strongly onto the ice.

    ¡°It seems like Su Meng is going to take the lotus willingly and beat everyone else¡­¡±Shangguan Heng became even more excited as he was about to witness Meng Qi in action.

    That group of people started an uproar instantly.

    ¡°Over there!¡±

    ¡°That man over there has got it!¡±

    ¡°Besiege him now! Never let him escape!¡±

    Instead of shouting out loud, they were all trying to keep their volumes down.

    It was because everyone who nned to look for precious medicine or hunt rare monsters on this mountain had received the reminder from their seniors to be careful of the environment here. The higher they venture, the thicker the snow would have piled up. Any slightly bigger movements or louder voices may cause multiple avnches and trigger changes of natural phenomena, which even masters at Half-step Exterior Scenery would have tremendous difficulties in dealing with. It would be still a challenge for ordinary Exterior masters to survive if they couldn¡¯t escape the avnche in time!

    Suddenly, they saw the blue-robed man who was holding the Snow Lotus jump up in the air. He leaped over the smooth ground and flew down the cliff like an eagle spreading its wings.

    ¡°Is¡­ Is hemitting suicide?¡± The masters chasing after the lotus were all dumbfounded.

    Shangguan Heng wondered the same. He thought that Meng Qi would confront the crowd. Who would have expected him to act inplete opposite?

    ¡°I suppose he¡¯s not running immediately out of fear?¡± Shangguan Heng had witnessed Meng Qi¡¯s Lightness Skills, so he wouldn¡¯t believe that Meng Qi would kill himself after being scared out of his wits.

    Just as the man who threw away the lotus was climbing down steadily, he suddenly sensed his surroundings turn dimmer as if a shadow had obstructed the moonlight.

    He subconsciously raised his head and saw the carefree man from earlier flying down the cliff with his head pointing upwards and feet pointing downwards. His clothes pped against the wind under the great momentum, making him look like a God descending from Heaven. With an expressionless face, he held the Snow Lotus with one hand and formed the shape of a saber with the other. He then cleaved downwards while suspended in mid-air.

    This ¡®saber attack¡¯ was executed with aggressive power and imposing momentum, even the man could feel the burst of energy in his face. He had never encountered anyone who dared to act so recklessly on this dangerous cliff, so he was in shock for a while and only realized what was happening when the palm energy reached right where he was.

    ¡°Is this reckless man not afraid to die?¡±

    Hanging onto the ice wall, the man could not change his position at his will, so he had to dodge the attack by quickly turning his back against the wall using only one hand and one foot. At the same time, he drew out his sword and pierced towards the strong burst of energy.

    His strength wasn¡¯t bad either. How could he have escaped with the thousand-year Snow Lotus from a group of masters otherwise?

    The palm energy appeared to be powerful and imprable, yet when the man pierced through it, he felt empty and sped up his movement involuntarily, shing with Meng Qi¡¯s palm saber at the side.

    ¡°Bang!¡± A tremendous force was surprisingly hidden in that feeling of emptiness, so much so that the man wielding the sword felt an instant numbness creeping up his right arm, then all over his body.

    That was an example of implying emptiness through an actual disy of vigorous energy!

    After being advised by Gao Lan on his martial arts, Meng Qi had understood desmanship, sword art, palm stroke, fist attack and many different types of kung fu on a more interconnected level. Now he was even able to initiate the technique of Seven Immortal Illusions!

    By taking advantage of the force, Meng Qi easily made a turn to appear in front of the sword-wielding man like a gigantic bird that was swift in its motion. He changed his gesture to form a shapeless sword with his fingers, and hit the core acupoint on his chest after dashing through the defense that the man had formed with limited strength.

    Hanging on such a terrifying cliff, the man could not change his position actively or dodge Meng Qi¡¯s attack. He had no choice but to watch this expressionless man sealing his core acupoints, then holding his cor as he brought him up the cliff again. Meng Qi moved up quickly by stepping onto the ice wall with only the tip of his feet, as if he was walking on a smooth ground.

    Since he had not been climbing for long, he was quite close to the top, so with a feeling of lightness, he reached the safe spot again with the man in the blue robe.

    He felt his cor being pulled as he left the ground for the second time. This time they leaped over that group of masters, who were obviously confused at the situation, and ran towards to the spot where they had jumped off earlier.

    ¡°What exactly is he trying to do?¡± Shangguan Heng was at aplete loss as he watched Meng Qi jump off the cliff to bring back that man who caused this trouble, then he ran towards the opposite direction, flew over the people chasing after them, and started running away from them slowly. The whole process looked just like a vulture capturing its helpless prey.

    ¡°Go after them quickly!¡± Those masters had finallye to their senses again. Without thinking too much, they ran in Meng Qi¡¯s direction subconsciously.

    Being rather familiar with the environment here, they seemed to have gradually shortened the distance between them and Meng Qi. Just as they were about to catch the sword-wielding man, Meng Qi stepped onto the steep cliff while holding the man by the cor, and surpassed them again after making a big turn. Then he started running towards Shangguan Heng.

    ¡°What is he trying to do¡­¡± The masters chasing behind felt strange at first, yet since they were all not willing to let go of the thousand-year Snow Lotus, they turned and ran towards another direction as well.

    After reaching a spot that was sheltered from wind, Meng Qi paused to wait for the men behind to catch up. When they came slightly closer, he ced the Snow Lotus back into the arms of the sword-wielding man and unsealed his acupoint, then sat by the bonfire casually again.

    Everyone present was taken aback, including Shangguan Heng. ¡°What on earth just happened?¡± They were all thinking.

    Meng Qi looked at the sword-wielding man and others chasing after him, then smiled.

    ¡°Please continue.¡± He said.

    The sword-wielding man nced back subconsciously and was immediately overwhelmed by an irresistible sense of fear. ¡°This distance, this distance was exactly the same as the moment I threw away that Snow Lotus!¡±

    In other words, everything had returned to the state before the man tried to push his troubles to Meng Qi, except that he was feeling in apletely different way right now!

    ¡°No wonder he said ¡®please continue¡¯¡­¡± The men chasing him had also understood Meng Qi¡¯s intention, and were all surprised by it.

    ¡°He went through such a great trouble just to ¡®stay out of the business¡¯?¡±

    ¡°Yet he disyed unbelievable strength while going through the trouble!¡±

    The surroundings were as silent as the dead.

    The sword-wielding man first realized the situation he was in, so he started running madly towards the cliff, hoping to escape with his outstanding climbing technique.

    Just as his movement broke the silence, others started chasing after him with all their strength. Interestingly enough, none of them dared to look at Meng Qi directly in his eyes as they passed him.

    ¡°Why did you do that?¡± asked Shangguan Heng, apparently he was still confused about Meng Qi¡¯s intention.

    ¡°In order to achieve Oneness of Heaven and Men and find my own path in kung fu, it¡¯s not enough to only understand the Heaven and Earth.¡± Meng Qi smiled and continued, ¡°I must also cultivate my mind, restrain any greedy intentions and never deviate from my true self. Although a thousand-year Snow Lotus is indeed precious to me, I must adhere to my integrity. I may try to get it for myself if it hadn¡¯t been taken by others, but since someone else had got it, I won¡¯t mingle with their business. He tried to shift his trouble to me earlier on, so to repay him, I decided to scare him a little.¡±

    When he said ¡®precious¡¯, he meant that he could exchange it for a lot of Karma points.

    ¡°I understand that, but why the trouble? Why must you emphasize ¡®continue¡¯?¡± Shangguan Heng asked the question he was most confused about.

    Meng Qi looked ¡®deeply¡¯ into his eyes.

    ¡°You don¡¯t understand¡­¡± he said.

    Indeed, Shangguan Heng couldn¡¯t understand. He was left with no choice but to harmonize his Qi-cirction while waiting for dawn to arrive.

    Another day had passed before they finally reached the top of the mountain. Their journey was filled with many terrifying moments, but luckily none of them had a life-threat.

    The area at the top was quite small, with a few jagged rocks covered in ayer of ice that would never melt. Right at the center of the top sat a small house made of ice. Judging from its appearance, the space inside would only allow one person to sit cross-legged.

    A strange-looking man was sitting inside. His beard and hair were all grey and messy, long enough to cover his whole face. Only a pair of eyes that were filled with perplexity could be seen on his face.

    He was staring at the clear and blue sky, lost in deep thought.

    ¡°Senior Huang Liang, I¡¯m Shangguan Heng from the Shangguan family here to visit you,¡± Shangguan Heng greeted him politely.

    Meng Qi once heard from Shangguan Heng that this man had the family name Huang. Since he believed that one¡¯s life is just like a dream, he gave himself the name Huang Liang, which also has the meaning of ¡®pipe dream¡¯.

    The man ignored them, still deep in thought.

    ¡°Senior Huang, I brought a friend with me today. He often ponders over the actual and surreal aspects of heaven and earth, and would like to consult you on this matter,¡± Shangguan Heng exined after an attempt to control his temper.

    The strange man suddenly turned to look at Meng Qi, and asked in his deep, hoarse voice, ¡°You understand the actual and surreal aspects as well?¡±

    ¡°Indeed, I have been pondering over many simr ideas, such as what can be altered and what cannot, if the world we live in is unique, what are the essential differences among all stars in the universe and so on,¡± Meng Qi answered in all honesty.

    ¡°Besides the reputable sects and familes, I can¡¯t imagine that there are still people in this world who share the same thoughts as me, I am not alone!¡± The strange man chuckled and said.

    His eyes were dark and deep like an unfathomable ocean, they looked like the stars at night, yet there was no spark in them. From his eyes, one could sense a feeling of lost and confusion.

    ¡°I¡¯m able to think deeper and further than ordinary men because of the impartation I have received and the secrets I have learned. Moreover¡­¡± he paused before continuing, ¡°I don¡¯t belong to this world.¡±

    Meng Qi was shocked. ¡°Is this man a time-traveler like me, or is he from the World of Samsara?¡±

    Shangguan Heng was even more surprised. ¡°This maniac has never mentioned it before!¡±

    ¡°However, the words of a maniac can¡¯t be fully trusted.¡±

    ¡°In my world, there are people cultivating kung fu as well¡­¡± said Huang Liang slowly.

 Chapter 454: The Realm of Truth

    <h4>Chapter 454: The Realm of Truth</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    The howling wind at the top of the mountain was brutal. It was the kind of weather to chill one to the bone, cracking skin and solidifying blood.

    Nheless, the deep, hoarse voice of Huang Liang was full of strength. He said slowly, ¡°I have been cultivating kung fu for many years in order to realize my own path. When I finally broke through to the realm of void, however, I ended up in this world that was different from my own.¡±

    ¡°Is he an example of ¡®ascension¡¯?¡± Meng Qi found this idea somehow ridiculous in the midst of his serious exnation.

    ¡°After witnessing the differences between the two worlds, I was prompted to ponder over more fundamental questions. If I were to break through to the realm of void once again, where would I end up? IIf I were to do so over and over again, where would I find myself eventually? How would my final destination differ from all the ces I¡¯ve visited? Why must there be a final destination, why must there be a limit to my breakthrough?¡± Questioned Huang Liang in his raucous yet far-reaching voice, as if asking the Heaven above.

    Shangguan Heng was getting a headache just listening to him, and said offhandedly, ¡°¡®The path¡¯. The answer is undoubtedly ¡®the path¡¯.¡±

    The era for Nine Primogenitors of Taoism, Five Ancient Emperors, and masters of Buddhism had long passed, and the experience beyond Dharmakaya level was known only to aristocratic families or sects like the Wang family of River East and Method of Mistress Su. Even so, the ultimate goal of cultivating kung fu had always been the discovery of one¡¯s own path.

    Huang Liang nced at Shangguan Heng, and without any change in tone, said, ¡°Stupid.¡±

    Shangguan Heng flushed. Even so, knowing that this man had dwelled on the top of this mountain for years without eating or drinking made him far above his level. He kept his mouth shut and stared fiercely at the ice beneath his feet.

    ¡°Multiple times of ¡®ascension¡¯¡­¡± Meng Qi was dizzy at the mere thought of it. He paused to contemte for a while before answering, ¡°If you reach the destination, perhaps you will meet the true identity of Buddha and return to the most original state?¡±

    He was afraid that his answer was as disappointing as Shangguan Heng¡¯s. If that happened, maybe Huang Liang would lose interest in talking to them and chase them down the mountain.

    ¡°If you have been cultivating with a sincere heart, you will naturally share the same mind as Buddha,¡± Huang Liang said. He seemed to not have much understanding of Taoism, since he did notment on ¡®the original state of things¡¯.¡± He continued, ¡°I have always wondered, if all worlds I have visited were fake, am I witnessing the truth at this moment? If the worlds I have visited are not fake, why must I break through to the void to leave?¡±

    ¡°Just when I was unable to answer my own questions, a special encounter with a master helped me understand what is the truth, and what isn¡¯t. In order to find that truth, I have been here contemting all day, every day.¡±

    ¡°The truth?¡± Meng Qi sucked in a breath, whereas Shangguan Heng only felt his headache worsening.

    ¡°There is a Realm of Truth in every world; at the heart of it, it cannot be exined or described by our logic. In that realm, there is no concept of time, space, cause and effect, or life and death. Simply put, everything that can be felt or understood by us does not belong to that realm, because they are not real, but only what our different minds have put together.¡± exined Huang Liang. His voice seemed to grow, gradually filling up the space.

    ¡°In Taoism, it is called ¡®Dao¡¯; in Buddhism, it is called ¡®Buddha¡¯ or ¡®Bodhi¡¯; while in Brahmanism, it is called ¡®The Realm of Param Brahman¡¯.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s an interesting thought¡­¡± Meng Qi was captivated by his exnation, because sit was simr to his understanding of ¡°the original state of things¡±. Regardless of whether his exnation contradicted that of Buddhism, or if it was the correct exnation, Meng Qi could use his words to improve his understanding of this topic.

    ¡°Outside the heart of it, there is a realm full of change and flux, where differentwsbine with theories. This realm is not altered by any external influences. In Taoism, it is called the Ultimate Heaven; in Buddhism, it is called the purend; while in Brahmanism, it is called ¡®The Realm of Aparam Brahman¡¯. In my sect, this realm and the core together are called the Realm of Truth. It contains the truth that will remain forever unchanged.¡± Huang Liang exined, his eyes alight with a feverish glimmer.

    He paused and let out a gentle breath that suddenly transformed into a fierce storm that cut through the icy mist like a lethal saber. Then continuing, ¡°Outside the Realm of Truth, different types of energy derive different Dharma and Logos. Theybine with all natural elements to create different worlds. In any world, it is possible for a master to be an immortal. However, if the energy of the Realm of Truth changes, so do the Dharma and Logos of Heaven and Earth. When that happens, even immortals will lose all their power.¡±

    ¡°I understand that you may not believe in my words, but that¡¯s the only possible exnation for the huge differences between various worlds, and the steady decline of the Dharmakaya¡¯s lifespan generation after generation¡­¡±

    Meng Qi had only been listening to Huang Liang¡¯s words with passing interest. It was only when he mentioned the gradual decline in the Dharmakaya¡¯s lifespan when Meng Qi took notice. This idea was not apletely unreasonable guess.

    However, many questions surfaced in his mind as well. ¡°When I was in the world of Journey to the West, why was there no change in the lifespan of the powerful masters? Also, why did their lifespan coincided with those of many historical figures in my world¡±

    Huang Liang continued, ¡°¡­Only then can we exin why in some worlds, the living beings live on a star that moves around the sun. While in other worlds, the earth is square and the heaven is round, the sacred tree of Fu Sang at the East and Kun Lun Peak at the West¡­¡±

    ¡°Living on a star that moves around the sun?¡± This shocked Meng Qi even more than his previous statement.

    ¡°That was exactly how my own world was like.¡± Huang Liang responded with a bitterugh.

    ¡°Are you sure that they live on a star?¡± Meng Qi asked solemnly.

    Huang Liang was from a world where people cultivated Kung Fu, which waspletely different from the Earth. It was very likely that his world was one of the Worlds of Samsara. If his people indeed lived on a star, his ideas would finally get the evidence needed to carry weight!

    Shangguan Heng was astonished seeing his twopanions having an intense conversation. He only felt that as someone who was not as crazy as them, he would not understand a word they were saying.

    ¡°Of course. There were numerous masters from my world, some were able to travel around the star and return, while some were extremely good at calction. They once calcted the fluctuations of the stars to conclude that our star is moving aroung the sun¡­¡± said Huang Liang, his tone as calm as before.

    Finally, Shangguan Heng could not help but interrupt, ¡°How¡¯s that possible for everyone to be able to fly? If what you said is true, most of the living beings would have long fallen into the endless void.¡±

    ¡°How can someone ignorant like you understand theplexity of the mesmerizing Stars Force?¡± replied Huang Liang disdainfully.

    Shangguan Heng flushed again, gritting his teeth.

    A fresh idea suddenly sprung in Meng Qi¡¯s mind. He asked, ¡°Does the Grand Sun hold the same astral forces as the stars?¡±

    ¡°That is correct.¡± Huang Liang¡¯s answer held a faint tremor of joy, as if sensing that Meng Qi had a brilliant mind.

    However, he closed his eyes immediately afterwards, showing he was not willing to go any deeper into the topic.

    Meng Qi was not angry after seeing this. Instead, heughed heartily and left.

    Shangguan Heng had been wanting to leave for a while, and he followed closely behind Meng Qi. When they left the top of the mountain, he asked Meng Qi, ¡°Do you believe Huang Liang¡¯s words?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± replied Meng Qi with a smile.

    ¡°No?¡± Shangguan Heng almost fainted upon hearing that. ¡°How could you be so wrapped up in the conversation if you did not believe him in the first ce?¡±

    Meng Qi continued smiling. After all, he had learned two very important pieces of information during the conversation. One being that Huang Liang came from another world and the other being that there were indeed other worlds where the earth was not square and the heaven was not round.

    Although Shangguan Heng had called Huang Liang a maniac, he did not see any sign of madness during their conversation. At most, some of his descriptions on the Realm of Truth and all the different worlds were slightly ¡¯embellished¡¯. When it came to his past experience and the world he belonged to, his words sounded credible to some extent.

    Of course, it was possible that he was only making up stories. After all, he only had some circumstantial evidence, which in the end still had to trace back to the Earth and the World of Samsara.

    In order to prove his ideas and find his own path, his next step would be to concentrate all his energy and focus into achieving the Buddha¡¯s Palm, Divine Nine-annihtion, Heavenly Golden Scripture, and Eight Nine Mysteries techniques.

    Ignoring Shangguan Heng¡¯s reaction, Meng Qi quickly climbed down the mountain using both hands.

    From that day onwards, Shangguan Heng felt that Meng Qi had changed. His figure seemed to have been drained of energy like a piece of dead wood, and his eyes no longer looked alive. Be it under the scorching sun or pouring rain, he would not stop moving forward. He never visited any cities or lit any fires. When he was hungry, he would eat fruits he picked along their journey. When he was tired, he would meditate on the spot. His hair grew long and his beard grew unkempt.

    Though his appearance had be haggard, his Energy, Qi, Spirit and Will all seemed to be well kept within his body, making it impossible for others to sense.

    ¡°Is he trying to be an ascetic monk?¡± A stray thought crossed Shangguan Heng¡¯s mind.

    He had watched Meng Qi in this state all the way from early Autumn to early Winter. They had been travelling north, slowly approaching the border between North Zhou Dynasty and the grasnd.

    ¡°That¡¯s Mount Tianjie in front of us, do you want to travel to the grasnd?¡± asked Shangguan Heng. He finally could not suppress his urge to ask Meng Qi about his intentions.

    Mount Tianjie was a mountain range on the border between North Zhou Dynasty and the grasnd.

    It was just before dawn and their surroundings were still rtively dim. Shangguan Heng was absolutely sure that he did not want to enter the grasnd at this time of the day to be chased by the masters there.

    ¡°Tianjie, the Heavenly Realm¡­¡± Upon hearing these words, Meng Qi had sudden inspiration,

    ¡°Ninth Heaven!¡±

    ¡°There were rumors about Celestial Court, Ninth Heaven and Thirty-third Heaven in many worlds. Interestingly enough, these descriptions were very simr to that in the Sutras. For instance, there was B?hatph worlds and Four Formless Spaces in numerous worlds¡­¡± The question that Meng Qi had been puzzling over became clear as he realized some simrities between the descriptions of Heaven and Earth given by Taoism and Buddhism.

    ¡°That means, if Ipare my understanding of the multiple universe to that of Buddhism and Taoism, it won¡¯t be too far off. Even if I slip up at some parts, I can still correct them as I grow deeper in my understanding in the future¡­¡±

    At that same moment, a pale orange sunlight burst forth from where the horizon met the sky and entered Meng Qi¡¯s eyes. It was a ray of hope, magnificent and splendid.

    ¡°Only by amodating changes can one be immortal, and only by clearing one¡¯s mind can one have the heart of Bodhi.¡± Meng Qi finally understood these two lines. Feeling warm at his mid-brows, he imagined being up in the sky, surrounded the countless stars and the floatingnds, the Golden Crow and Chaotic Hole, and all kinds of living beings. These were all evidence of change.

    Shangguan Heng felt that Meng Qi had be a changed person in that split second. He seemed surreal, as if containing all things in the world.

    It was not by design, but emanated from him naturally.

    ¡°Is this a disy of Heaven-man Connection?¡± Just as Shangguan Heng was stunned in amazement, Meng Qi turned around and their eyes met.

    His eyes were deep and intense beyond words. If anyone stared at his eyes for any longer, he might even see the faint outline of the zing Grand Sun, the soaring Golden Crow, the unfathomable darkness, as well as the mesmerizing Gxy¡­

    Shangguan Heng could not help but step back. After tearing his eyes away from Meng Qi¡¯s gaze, he turned and left without looking back.

    ¡°Are you not going to follow me?¡± asked Meng Qi, slightly confused.

    In response, Shangguan Heng gloomily spat out a few words:

    ¡°You are way beyond my level.¡±

    He then strode in the opposite direction, his every step firm but rxed.

 Chapter 455: The Sudden Return

    <h4>Chapter 455: The Sudden Return</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Dawn drew up on the horizon, its pale reddish glow creeping defiantly through the darkness of the night that stubbornly lingered before its inevitable retreat. The back of the leaving Shangguan Heng slowly faded into a silhouette that eventually blended into the darkness of the early daybreak.

    Meng Qi stood gazing at the departure of hispanion for a moment gaping. A feeling of joy came to him moments after. ¡°Was Shangguan Heng deted by my strength and endurance? Defeated without a duel?¡±

    Indeed theprehension and understanding of Heaven and Earth, and the mulling of one¡¯s future and prospective cause have alwaysmanded admiration or exacted tribute.

    He rubbed his chin as he reflected silently on his recent efforts and aplishments. His fingers brushed his chin and felt the stiff hair of his beard.

    ¡°What?¡± He could not fathom the sudden growth of facial hair. His hands roamed his face, feeling the bristling hairs of his scanty beard that straggled on his lumpy chin like dry moss and raked his hands through disheveled hair.¡°Why has a beard grown suddenly? Why has my hair be like a brute ruffian of the wilderness? ¡°

    ¡°It has ruined my handsome likeness in Northern Zhou¡­ I have been too absorbed and immersed in my meditation and ponderings¡­¡± His distasteful thoughts of his appearance had barely registered when strands of hair from his beard and mustache began to fall. Gracefully and gently the hair drifted through the air andnded on the ground. The hair was slowly peeling from his face as if someone had held a razor to his face and shaved away the beard on his chin. In just a breath¡¯s time, his chin was once again clear, as smooth as an egg.

    It was unlike how Gao Lan had shed his tresses and locks of hair naturally. Instead, there was a de, one that was formless and shapeless!

    Three months had passed since Meng Qi had embarked on his pilgrimage of meditation. The majority of his deliberations and reflections had been on the first stroke of the Buddha¡¯s Palm, ¡°I, the Unique and Righteous¡±. With the augmentation provided by the Bodhi-seed and his peaceful state of mind, he had devised two series of disciplines, one for the saber and another for the sword, both of the strength of the Exterior. The entirety of the two disciplines he had created were full sets of martial disciplines of the Exterior, furnished with strokes and parts of the Enlightenment!

    The saber discipline he createdcked proper strokes. It was simr to the Shaolin¡¯s Formless Finger. It defeated opponents with sudden and swift attacks, but to a lesser degree than that of the Formless Finger which professed the truism of ¡°Emptiness begets Matter, where shapes and forms abound neither¡±. Still, the de technique marginally surpassed the Vajra Seal which he had created before. He would name this technique, the Formless Zen Knife.

    The sword discipline that Meng Qi had created shared a certain affinity to the Fire of the Samsara Beasts which was imbued with Flowing Fire. The sword discipline had eight strokes, where the strokes of Heaven, Dragon, and Yaksha were of the Exterior level, while the remaining five strokes were of the Enlightenment stage. This new technique, however, pales slightly in contrast to the Formless Zen de he had devised.

    Without much thought of the nomenture, Meng Qi called it Samsara Beasts Sword.

    Nevertheless, the creation of the two disciplines and his achievement of the Heaven-Man Connection were not the greatest fruits of his spiritual pilgrimage. These were but expected oues of his endeavor, whereas the journey of his self-discovery and the revtion of his future course, the elevation of his various disciplines such as the Immortal Pressing Arts and the Matchless Celestial Saber technique to powers tantamount to the Exterior by means of the Muscle-Bone Strengthening Scripture, and his heightened mastery of the Eight Nine Mysteries technique which would allow him greater and better methods of disguise; these were the oues and results that Meng Qi truly cherished.

    Meng Qi found a quiet isted site where he could meditate and train to secure and steady the levels of his powers, after a series of much-needed custodial rituals such as shaving his beard, tidying his hair, washing himself and donning a fresh set of green robes.

    The Heaven-Man Connection was understood and assumed as the Inner World¡¯s vtility in response to the Exterior that would both resonate off each other as they approximated, bringing about outer visible signs and traits that would be caused by the unsettled shift of one¡¯s energies and Qi. The sureness of the Heaven-Man Connection equated to the sureness of one¡¯s Inner World.

    Meng Qi drew in his energy and Qi, channeling his powers and funneling them through his entire body.

    A dark void loomed in his Inner World, a darkness without bounds. His Vital Spirit hovered in the midst of the empty void, sitting cross-legged. Still as a stone, he sat at the precise center of theplete ckness of the void. Emptiness lived in the void without even a faint whisk of force, like the Moment of the Primordial Beginning.

    Beneath his Vital Spirit, from his Nine Inborn apertures and his vital organs sprung forth The Celestial, the Domain of Life and the Origin of Creation, where it overlooked his meridian acupoints and his flesh and bones.

    The flesh and bones and the acupoints formed a wide expanse, dark and gloomy, where stars and the ck hole resided; various systems and gxies came into being.

    The enigma of the human body, which the Heaven and Earth were shrouded in. None, save for the rare few of the great legends of old such as Heavenly Primogenitor, whose persona Meng Qi presently assumed, would dare parade loudly that his Inner World was exceptional and unprecedented in the history of Man!

    In the final moments, Meng Qi clung firmly to his will, drawing forth the knowledge of his reincarnations and the nature of the disposition of character and fortitude, ultimately resolving on his course, to ¡°Watch not the boundless shifts in vain; Eternal immortality shall be his to gain¡±.

    It was a preliminary conditioning that was established on the grounds of his understanding and meditations. His Vital Spirit assumed the highest position, resembling the Buddha and Primordial Beginning. Oddly, his course took on an affinity to the Golden Body of Bodhi, rather than the Immortal Golden Form.

    Much of his Inner World remained obscured with a mere loose form without the intricacies of its inner detail, like the various realms which ought to have been formed by each of his meridian acupoints. Still, that would be the subject of his meditation and training once he had broken through the Exterior. The security and surety of his Inner World would take paramount precedence as he sought the best condition for the best resonance of harmony between his Inner World and the Exterior.

    Meng Qi would have conformed the inner workings of his Inner World to the descriptions from his study of the Eight Nine Mysteries as permon norms and convention, but much of his course was still obscured. The depictions of his study would remain no more than references as he resolved that the pursuit of his course required patience rather than haste.

    One other approach would be to allow Nature to take its course. A deadly battle with opponents of equal or close levels of strength and skill would allow his body to naturally funnel his energy and Qi to form his Inner World through the congenital flows of his body and achieve a greater resemnce to the Exterior.

    Meng Qi spiritually surveyed the oeuvre of his making in the Inner World. In deep meditation, he continued harmonizing his Inner World, a faint glow of golden illumination shrouding him and bright radiance twinkling from the meridian acupoints throughout his body.

    A sudden ripple in his state of mind disrupted the stillness and peace of ake. The disturbing irritation coursed through him but it came from outside his body, not within.

    He halted his meditation and slowly opened his eyes. Lo and behold, busy passersby flocked around him in a busy street filled with pedestrians and peddlers. There were artists osting patrons with paintings and scrolls of arts and calligraphy, monkey charmers impressing onlookers and curious spectators with acrobatic performances, peddlers mongering food and goodies and so on.

    Among the shuffling strollers that ambled about, Meng Qi noticed a temple before him. Its walls were yellow topped with a ck roof. Strong tall trees lined the courtyard within. An atmosphere of serenity and peace wafted out of the temple despite the bustling hubbub of noise and activities taking ce just on the other side of its walls.

    Impossible! He had stopped to meditate in the lush ins of the wilderness!

    How was it possible that he had been transported within his sense and knowledge?

    Could it be a dream or an illusion?

    He frowned in confusion, making a mental note to prevent the infiltration of the External Devil following his proper training on the Primal apertures on his forehead. The training and meditation on the workings of Nature had opened certain risks to mental invasions that he would have to be wary of.

    A blood kin of the Skyscraping Devil, the External Devil preyed on anyone, especially practitioners of martial disciplines and techniques who were deeply troubled by conundrums of stress and despair. It would encroach and corrupt the hearts and minds of their quarry, gnawing on their soul, tormenting them and possibly force them off the cliff of a mental precipice that would cause even the most invincible warrior to copse into life-threatening seizures and derangement.

    ¡°Could this be an illusion crafted by the invasion of the External Devil?¡± Meng Qi wondered. He braced himself for an imminent attack by an unseen foe who might be hidden and waiting to ambush him.

    Still as a stone, Meng Qi stood amongst a flowing brook of pedestrians. A good many passersby could not help but shoot him a nce or two, staring at the handsome young man in green robes who had remained still despite the heavy flow of the crowd around him.

    Surveying the surroundings around him, Meng Qi finally noticed the name of the temple he had seen:

    Yuanjue Temple.

    The festival of the Yuanjue Temple, a fleeting memory, shed before him. The name of the temple had summoned a long and distant memory from his past. His ears perked up, listening for sounds of the people close by.

    Not far from him, a story-teller smacked his gavel block hard on his table. In a roaring voice, he began, ¡°We spoke of the duel of the Right Chief Minister and the Devil Empress yesterday. Long and fierce they fought, the turbulence of their malice stirred like a ferocious typhoon, wreaking destruction and damage as their blows flew. On another end, Xiao Meng, the God-Petrifying Sword trampled past the defenses of the Crown Prince¡¯s Residence and slew the prince despite the staunch steadfastness and the vastness of his retainers and guards!¡±

    The Devil Empress? The God-Petrifying Sword? Yuanjue Temple! Meng Qi blinked as the reminiscence of his past returned to him, clear as yesterday. It was finally unfolded before him, that he now stood before the very same Yuanjue Temple where the Demon Venerable had abandoned his earthly life and heaved his final words, ¡°So be it¡±, before his retreat into repentance and became a monk, leaving only the Monster¡¯s Skin!

    With extreme care, his trembling fingers extracted the Monster¡¯s Skin from the Space Ring.

    A sudden light gust of wind blew by. The seemingly indestructible Monster¡¯s Skin which had yielded to no forms of destruction and treatment burst into an abrupt ze. Within mere moments, it was consumed by mes, reduced to ashes and dust that billowed with the breeze and sprinkled onto the ground.

    ¡°So it seems¡­ You drew me here¡­¡± A thin smile lined his face, ¡°How is my External Devil then?¡±

    There was not even the slightest indication that would convince him that his surroundings were fabrications of insidious intent. His present skills and powers affirmed to his findings, so his conclusion was that everything around him was real. He now stood in the dimension of the Devil Empress and the Sword Emperor. The realm where he was known as Xiao Meng, the God-Petrifying Sword. It would seem that he would have to y the External Devil to return to his homnd.

    Meng Qi expended hardly any thought on the ability of the External Devil of the Demon Venerable to have him transported through time and space. By virtue of ¡°So be it¡±, not even the Demon Venerable himself possessed the skill to bend time and space to his will.

    His head rose as he surveyed his surroundings once again. With his hands behind his back, he strolled casually towards Yuanjue Temple like amon devotee arriving to pay respects and worship the Buddha.

    He stepped past the threshold of the entrance and went through two main halls of the temple. His acute senses picked up a strange peculiarness that drove him to veer into the adjacent side halls, smiling leisurely as he continued his stroll.

    Unlike the rest of the temple, the side halls were empty and quiet, save for a few men who stood guard at the entrance, silent and watchful. The rippling emanation of genuine Qi that caused the air around them to tremble indicated their extraordinary strength.

    An unassuming Meng Qi strode by unhurried. His hands behind his back, Meng Qi strolled about like a young scion of a rich household here to enjoy the sights and scenes of the temple. He attempted to enter the side hall when the guards rushed forth to bar his way.

    An abrupt tremor shook them uncontrobly before their hands even grazed the hems of Meng Qi¡¯s robes. Theynguished slightly at the sudden jolt that assailed them, slowing their movements. Meng Qizily meandered past the disabled guards and entered the side hall. The sight within the hall filled him with amazement.

    Before the Buddha¡¯s statue in the side hall sat a woman in a white veil. She quietly sat on a cushion as she prayed with only the enticing view of her back and the curves of her figure visible to the approaching Meng Qi.

    Slowly and gracefully he came and halted at the side of thedy. Without taking his eyes off the Buddha¡¯s statue, he wore a light grin as he spoke, ¡°The Demon Venerable has repented and devoted his life to the servitude of Buddhism as a monk. I wonder if My Lady, the Devil Empress is here to contemte a future as a nun?¡±

    The veileddy fixed her eyes upon the Buddha¡¯s statue before her as her suddenpanion. With a hoarse voice, she remarked,

    ¡°A great many winters have passed. How have you progressed?¡±

    ¡°Are you here to exact the passing of the Sword Emperor?¡±

 Chapter 456: Memory Lane

    <h4>Chapter 456: Memory Lane</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    ¡°Fret not thyself of Life¡¯s struggling; For mere smiles would have sent them fading¡±. The golden statue of the benevolent Buddha sat peacefully, his tranquil gaze and eternal smile witnessing the torment of human enmities and sentiments.

    Before him below the altar, sat ady in white who meditated reverently. She was none other than Devil Empress.

    ¡°To exact the passing of the Sword Emperor?¡± Meng Qi was at a loss at the sudden remark. ¡°Was the torment of External Devil not the sole reason he was returned to this realm? Could it be pertinent to Karma and Causality?¡±

    Sword Emperor, who cherished talents and ir, had once counseled and showed him kindness. With his help, Meng Qi was able to improve his skills with the sword. Worn and battered by age, his powers and vigor were all but spent. The woeful tidings hit Meng Qi profoundly. He felt the grief like a pinprick to his heart. Was there nothing that he could do for his benefactor whose days were numbered?

    He retained an impassive expression despite the flurries of thoughts that whirled through his mind. Concealing his anxiety and concern, he held his hands firmly behind his back as he gazed at the smiling Buddha statue on the altar. ¡°I¡¯ve had a recent urge to step out of my reclusive living to see the outside. I¡¯d never forget the kindness that Sword Emperor has shown me and I¡¯ll be in his debt forever.¡±

    Their eyes never met as their gazes remain fixed upon the golden effigy before them. It was as if they were speaking to themselves.

    ¡°With unforeseen suddenness, from nowhere, you emerged unbidden. After the deed, you retreated into the shadows once more, whereas fortune and fame you have rejected with disdain. Could it be that such devotion to austerity and solitude actually exists?¡± Devil Empress said, slowly rising to her feet. Her raspy voice was dripping with allure.

    ¡°What of your sword?¡± she asked without pausing from her prior remark as if she had expected no answer from Meng Qi earlier.

    ¡°Xiao Meng, the God-Petrifying Sword, has not a sword at hand?¡±

    Meng Qi¡¯s robes fluttered lightly as he flung forth his arms to show that he was not armed. Both his saber and sword were kept within the Space Ring he wore. He grinned as he answered, ¡°I forgot.¡±

    He turned to face Devil Empress. Her white robes hugged her figure, provocatively outlining the curves of her physique without glimpses of her skin. Her veil hung across her face. Her rapturous beauty permeated through the gossamer of her obscured face, exuding strong vors of exotess and intrigue. Neither the veil nor her veiled visage was beautiful, but her visage in its veil.

    So stood a ravishing beauty who would have all men kneel before her on their knees, silent and still. Yet her quiet and reverent disposition blended with the tranquility of the prayer hall, the cushions on the floor, the statues and effigies, the incense altar, the temple blocks, and all other items of sanctity to perfectness. Not a hint of the transitory and the banalities of Life clung about her. She belonged here, and here she should.

    ¡°The Oneness of Heaven and Man in its most profound manifestation¡­¡± Meng Qi sighed silently. Reminiscences of his hubris and folly came back to him, reminding him of his imprudence in brazenly dismissing the great strength of Great Grandmasters. Had Ruan Yushu not acquiesced her support by his side, had Devil Empress not merely tested his skills in search of a worthy confederate and spared his life; Never would he be able to shave off the thin strands of hairs of the Devil Empress and never would her veil fall.

    Even so, Devil Empress today would have improved much since theirst meeting. Her grasp of the Oneness of Heaven and Man was barelyplete then. Sword Emperor had most recently mastered his powers then, in search of the course of his future faculties. Has he found it, the path he so sought?

    Devil Empress felt Meng Qi¡¯s gaze upon her, a look of admiration rather than one of pure carnal lust. Composedly, she asked, ¡°You forget your sword? Or you no longer require one?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯ve yet to obtain the skills where a sword wouldn¡¯t be needed. I¡¯ve just left mine at my lodgings,¡± he replied in jest.

    Devil Empress was slightly caught unprepared by his remark and poise. She was momentarily disoriented.

    Meng Qi turned around gently. His hands behind his back, his slow strides moved towards the doors from whence he entered. His nonchnce before ady of such fair and slender beauty left everyone speechless. Readily he came and readily he left, a spirit of free-will and insouciance.

    Devil Empress showed no attempt to hinder his leaving. Instead, she turned her gaze back unto the Buddha¡¯s statue before her. Solemnly she spoke in a silky voice, ¡°Living Buddha has arrived at the capital as well. As you well know, he once pledged to send you to the Paradise with his own hands.¡±

    ¡°Life and death spare no man; why yet the fervent vain?¡± uttered Meng Qi, chuckling without looking back. He stepped over the threshold of the door and headed for the main halls of the temple.

    Trees stood tall and thick before the side halls from whence Meng Qi emerged. Arched over a pathway the trees towered. Dappled sunlight and shade fell upon pathway beneath their spreading boughs and into its gloom, the green robes faded.

    ¡°Mistress, who is the man who came by?¡± one of the handmaidens of Devil Empress ¨C all of them d in white as is the fashion of their mistress ¨C asked in muffled curiosity.

    Curiously he came by and curiously he left?

    How could the Mistress have suffered such impertinence!

    Even the stout sentinels of evil who guarded the entrance were perplexed as to the name of their unbidden guest who had so easily slipped past their barricade. Keenly they listened, waiting for their Mistress¡¯ answer.

    Calmly, Devil Empress revealed her answer to quell their swelling concern. ¡°There could only be so many that the Living Buddha has vowed to personally deliver from the realm of the Living,¡± she said. ¡°More so of the ones who still breathes.¡±

    Rancorously the chambermaids in white scoured and raked their memories in search of a name. One of them let out a cry of astonishment, ¡°God-Petrifying Sword?¡±

    Long ago, ¡®God-Petrifying Sword¡¯ Xiao Meng had barged into the Yunyan Mansion and took with him the true emissary, whom he had inter on. He had then stirred into havoc and pandemonium a terrible upheaval in the capital, throwing the ns of the Western Invaders into disarray. The mayhem that he wrought had then driven Living Buddha to swore in his wrath to personally deliver him from the realm of the living. But his sudden flight into the shadows hindered Living Buddha¡¯s enactment of his vows and a watchful peace ensued.

    The sentinels at the doors could not help but also exim in disbelief, ¡°Xiao Meng, the infamous God-Petrifying Sword?¡±

    ¡°That name¡­¡± They wondered. Their eyes met and trembled in unison, a sudden dread that impending woe was afoot.

    ¡°So he came!¡±

    ¡°To the capital that all masters and prodigies havee!¡±

    ¡°Would the episode of the Sword Emperor send shockwaves across thend as the turbulence of the yesteryears once did?¡±

    ¡­

    The doors to the most magnificent suite in Xiaoxiang Restaurant swung open. Stewards scuffled about hurriedly, setting dishes of delicacies and sks of wine atop the tables.

    Curious stares and looks came from the outside as interested passersby swarmed about, hoping to steal a glimpse of the important person in the room. Only a prominent individual from the Jianghu, a famous and most illustrious warrior in the arts of battle or a great Grandmaster of thends could havemanded such magnificence and extravagance!

    Masters skilled in martial techniques and discipline were looked upon in the greatest and highest esteem in this dimension, where the skills and mastery of martial techniques resembled the dignity of lordship and the majesty of kingship.

    ¡°I saw Miss Ru Zhen casting me an enticing wink earlier. Could tonight be a night of fortune for me?¡± Zhangsun Jingughed loudly as he downed a gulp of wine.

    Imperiously he towered over the table with his massive frame and bear-like girth. The innocence upon his visage has been chiefly shed, grown in ce were folds and creases of age and maturity that were entuated by his now proud and dashing tenacity.

    Ru Zhen was the name of the most popr courtesan of Xiaoxiang Restaurant.

    ¡°Or was the wink cast to me, perhaps?¡± the monk who sat across Zhangsun Jing said. A monk robed in white and clear clothing and shoes, insinuating purity and sanctity. His name was Wishful Monk, one whose name was renowned, far and long.

    Zhangsun Jing guffawed loudly in delight. ¡°You wish to remind me Master Monk, that a monk or a friar you may be, yet you appreciate the carnal pleasures as well?¡±

    ¡°A fallen monk I am not, my friend,¡± the monk answered gleefully. ¡°But Miss Ru Zhen, I understand, studies the scriptures most studiously.¡± With a brief pause, he steered the subject of their conversation. ¡°Three summers havee and passed, tall and proud you have now be. The future does indeed belong to the young, as they say.¡±

    ¡°I am after all gifted in the arts of martialbat,¡± remarked hispanion in jest. Turning into a more solemn tone, he continued, ¡°Much whet and experience ofbat are needed for the training of martial disciplines. There would be no better and more suitable profession than that of soldiery. I have stood abreast with General Lu during his western campaign and have fought and bled against the invaders of the West and the acolytes and minions of evil under themand of the Seventh Prince. Never would I forget of Master Meng, the warrior who had shown me kindness when he gave me guidance and advice. These all contributed to the current state of my strength and skill, unlike you, a fallen monk who has longbored under the sway of wine and liquor.¡±

    The Wishful Monk sighed, subdued. ¡°Indeed you are gifted in the schooling of martial techniques. Once I had merely slipped you simple words of wisdom and for a moment we were allies inbat and war. The experiences have allowed you insights into the essence of my martial disciplines, inspiring you to create a new martial discipline of de strokes. An opus of your own making,¡± said the monk.

    Strong and stout were their friendship, which had been hardened by the battles and adversities they both shared.

    ¡°Unfortunately, long have we tolerated theck of tidings of what became of Master Meng. Loath am I to keep my current skills from his knowledge. How have I desired to speak to him!¡± Zhangsun Jing sighed. The guidance and kindness that Meng Qi had shown him were clearly etched in his mind. The first who had guided and mentored him in his earnest after his fortunate encounter.

    Listening to the ardent ounts of the impassioned young man before him, the Wishful Monk drifted into a vision of his past memories himself. Strands of recollections that harked back to the moment of his duel with ¡®God-Petrifying Sword¡¯ Xiao Meng, and how he had coldly in the Crown Prince in the presence of himself and many other powerful warriors.

    ¡°Young he was, but he sought not fame nor riches. He fancied freedom and cherished prudence. None could tell the manner of his ways. All that tried could only sigh in despair,¡± murmured Wishful Monk.

    Suddenly, from the doors of the suite came loud rappings on wood that broke their silent reflections.

    ¡°Who could it be?¡± In abrupt shock, their pupils contracted in unison as they threw their sights upon the doors which have not been closed by the stewards since they left.

    ¡°Silently one has approached, hidden and undetected even by their skills and strength!¡±

    ¡°An old friend visits,¡± so came a cheery call from the door that reached their ears before their sights could make out their sudden guest.

    A young man in green stood calmly by the door, still in the gesture of knocking upon the door.

    Zhangsun Jing blinked his eyes as his eyes attempted to attain a clearer image of their guest. Slowly, his appearance and look came into view. Handsome he was, tall and fair. Remarkable and calm in bearing, yet not without thefort of friendliness and sincerity. Not like the cold, unfathomable depths of the deep sea, but a breezing gust of wind that skimmed the waters of a stillgoon.

    ¡°Ma-Master Meng.¡± There was a brief moment of frozen surprise before Zhangsun Jing could rose to his feet and wee their unbidden guest.

    The shock had hit Wishful Monk stronger still. It was only at Zhangsun Jing¡¯s gesture of wee that truly convinced him that this was the one and only Xiao Meng. The very same legend who has been monikered God-Petrifying Sword who had once sent shockwaves through the entire capital.

    God-petrifying Sword of old prided himself in exceptional skills and mastery of the sword, but the depths of his powers and strength had then remained far from inexplicable.

    Meng Qi nodded in a faint delight, acknowledging the warm reception of his host. ¡°Who could have known that in only so few a number of years, you are now a great warrior in your own right,¡± he praised.

    A strange oddness of mncholy crept into him, witnessing the profound change in his friends of old.

    A youngster of twenty-five summers he was, Zhangsun Jing had not looked as if he had aged greatly. In response to Meng Qi he answered, ¡°Five years have barely past. No longer, Master Meng. You seemed to have achieved much, I see. You even look younger and fairer than I am.¡±

    At this, he bowed to Meng Qi reverently, a show of gratitude of the benevolence he had been shown. ¡°I must express my gratitude to you, Master Meng. Without your guidance and yourpassion, I would not be the Zhangsun Jing I am today.¡±

    ¡°Stand not on the ceremony of such banalities. A mere ¡®Xiao Meng¡¯ or ¡®Young Master Meng¡¯ would suffice,¡± Meng Qi said as he sat down. Unabashed, he poured himself a small thimbleful of wine whilst he continued, ¡°Long have I retreated from the bustles of civilization. I have had a recent urge to step out of the shade to see the world. Yet, I find myself wanting in the knowledge and understanding of the ways in the capital. Let us hear a tale of the affairs that transpired during my absence in the five years that passed.¡±

    Hurriedly, Zhangsun Jingplied to his benefactor¡¯s behest. ¡°Five years have passed since the present Emperor took to the throne. A northern conquest to tame and subdue the barbarians of the West wasunched where Supreme General Lu was appointed themander of the armies of the north. Vicious battles and shes we have endured against the wild men of the West for two years. Then word came from the Southern East regions that the Seventh Prince hasunched an offensive against the imperial court. We were assailed from both front and back. But His Majesty had remained calm and decisive, mobilizing the righteous and just of the Jianghu to lend their assistance. Far into the ins of the wilderness, the Sword Emperor ventured, at whence Living Buddha was beaten with little effort. Thus we endured and persisted against thembasting enemies at our gates. Then came our moment of retribution. We finally drove the barbarians out of the mountain passes at our borders. Supreme General Lu steered the armies South and routed the rabbles of the Seventh Prince as we finally secured the upper hand. Victory is at hand now, as long as we seek secure victories with minimal risks.¡±

    ¡°Yet not more than two months ago, His Majesty summoned the Right Chief Minister who had been with the armies in the South to return to the capital with expeditious haste. Words now roamed the capital that the Sword Emperor is in his final days. The grim tidings eventually spread down South and Supreme General Lu despatched me to return here to ascertain the news.¡±

    ¡°There has been strong omens that Living Buddha of the present generation has slipped into the capital with the party of emissaries from the Western wastnds. It is said that it is in the Yunyan Mansion whence he is now hidden. I fear a moment of reckoning is afoot. Even Devil Empress, who then stood abreast with the Seventh Prince and the Royal Advisor, has retreated into recluse have been told to be stirring from their slumber.¡±

    Meng Qi nodded and murmured softly, ¡°I see.¡±

    The tale of Zhangsun Jing¡¯s ounts has satisfied him adequately. Still, he has not the urge nor the obligation to interfere with the affairs of others that did not require him dipping his fingers into.

    Wishful Monk who had remained silent and watchful, smiled as he warned Meng Qi suddenly, ¡°Donor Meng, be careful should you encounter Living Buddha. Many years before he has vowed to deliver you from the realm of the living by his own hands. Woe betide you if you were to meet him.¡±

    Bearing knowledge of Living Buddha¡¯s vows, Zhangsun Jing urged anxiously, ¡°The line of Living Buddha maintains skills where the Spiritual Core, the Imparted Memories of the bygone and the knowledge of their predecessors are passed down to the most recent holder of the title of Living Buddha. It allows the umtion of knowledge and power through the ages. Word has it that Living Buddha possesses the ability to draw one into the chaos of the Samsara like gods and deities of old. Mystical and terrible powers he holds, unlike most grandmasters of martial disciplines. Rumors of the invincibility of Living Buddha¡¯s most potent technique the Grand Sun Anti-Fire Wheel are none the minuscule as well.¡±

    Meng Qi listened raptly in silence and suddenly grinned. ¡°Would you be interested in joining me for a visit somewhere?¡±

    ¡°Where is it?¡± Zhangsun Jing and Wishful Monk asked in unison.

    Meng Qi stood from his seat, patting dust off his green robe.

    ¡°The Yunyan Mansion.¡±

 Chapter 457: The Spiritual Odyssey

    <h4>Chapter 457: The Spiritual Odyssey</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    ¡°The Yunyan Mansion?¡±

    ¡°The Yunyan Mansion!¡±

    Zhangsun Jing and Wishful Monk both gave gasps of astonishment. Never would they have thought that Meng Qi would dare attempt a visit even after despite their insistent caution!

    They would have seen the decision to visit as an ill-advised judgment if it were anyone else but Meng Qi. None would have doubted the difference in strength between a Grandmaster and Meng Qi. Not even the Evil Prince of Old who was feared by all for his diabolic powers had escaped shameful defeat at the hands of the Devil Empress. Scores of skilled warriors, with the stoutest of courage, had taken the leap of faith, but were all humbled into submission.

    Yet, this was ¡®God-petrifying Sword¡¯ Meng Qi, the one who had smote the Evil Prince with the Sky Thunder from the high heavens above! No one could challenge the impossible and triumph save for Meng Qi!

    It had been five years it has been since his triumph of impossible odds against the Evil Prince and could say for sure what heights his powers had scaled to!

    After all, Meng Qi was by no means someone who trotted about arrogantly or put on airs. Instead, he had drifted into obscurity even at the height of prominence.

    It must mean that he had absolute confidence in his strength and power!

    Additionally, they could hardly believe that ¡®God-petrifying Sword¡¯ Meng Qi would misjudge the strength of his nemesis, Living Buddha. He was, after all, the one who had been bestowed guidance and advice by Sword Emperor, and had been the Devil Empress¡¯s chosen confederate.

    Trembling with anticipation, they turned slowly to each other. Their eyes met as an unspoken thought shed through their minds,

    ¡°Has he broken through all adversities, and entered amongst the ranks of the Great Grandmasters?¡±

    Given his age, it would be an unprecedented feat!

    He stood, his long and slender hands by his side. Who would have known that these delicate hands had dispensed such wanton death and destruction? Still, redolent andzy he seemed, but he hid a power they had yet to witness.

    Slowly, with rxed grace, he spun and walked out of the doors of the suite without waiting for the shock-shocked Zhangsun Jing and Wishful Monk. He went down the wooden stairs and out of Xiaoxiang Restaurant. He waded through the busy throng with his signature air of vague but interested amusement and slipped into the adjacent street where the Yunyan Mansion stood.

    He could hear people approaching from behind. It was Zhangsun Jing and Wishful Monk running towards him.

    ¡°Young-Young Master Meng,¡± Zhangsun Jing called, gasping as he caught up. ¡°I have sought you through forest and fen for five tedious year. Long had I waited to fittingly express my gratitude for your kindness and guidance, but my pursuit had always been in vain and I gathered no tidings of your whereabouts. Where have you been all these years?¡± he asked delicately.

    ¡°Watching the sunrise, gazing at the stars and pondering on thews and the workings of our world and nature,¡± Meng Qi revealed, only partially true.

    ¡°Ah. The most leisurely and carefree life of seclusion it must have been,¡± Zhangsun Jing remarked weakly, with a brief and dryugh. A great lover of the cacophony and the industry of a busy and lively environment, he could not fathom the life his benefactor had been leading. Still, he could not shake the feeling that his benefactor¡¯s answer had been overly ambiguous and was notpletely answering his question.

    Yet, he remained silent, not wanting to pry.

    As if on cue, Meng Qi turned his head, ¡°Why? Do you doubt?¡±

    ¡°Never, my good sir, never! Hardly can Iprehend the pleasures of a simple and quiet life in recluse. I merely find boisterous roars ofughter and the chatters of mouths stuffed with meat and wine are more agreeable,¡± Zhangsun Jing exined hastily.

    Beside him, Wishful Monk nodded slightly, murmuring, ¡°An aptitude for Buddhahood you may have, Master Meng, despite not being a monk, to be able to dispel anxiety and restlessness and contemte nature in peace.¡±

    He had observed that Meng Qi had Buddhist roots from the times when they dueled.

    ¡°Honeyed ttery indeed. Vile¡­¡± Meng Qi thought, frowning. He walked toward Yunyan Mansion without speaking a word, knowing it to be a particr peeve of Wishful Monk.

    When they reached the entrance of the Yunyan Mansion, four hulking guards stood at the gates, defending the entrance from unwanted knaves, while two men in foreign garb stood within the gate.

    ¡°This is the Emissary¡¯s Residence. Please leave if you are not here on business,¡± barked one of the guards.

    ¡°There has been word that the present Living Buddha is here. I¡¯vee to seek his guidance,¡± Meng Qi answered with a gentle smile.

    He was determined to meet Living Buddha from the moment he had heard of Living Buddha¡¯s powers to draw mortals into the Samsara realm.

    He had always been troubled about whether his past reincarnation and Ananda could be closely intertwined within the Karmic webs of fates. His technique, the Supernatural Power of Shaking Heaven and Earth was not able to summon visions of his past reincarnation¡¯s memories, unless with the assisstance of someone rted to him throughout all past incarnations and had experienced the vision together. But surely he would not have such fortituous opportunity.

    ¡°Surely I would not go so far as to take offense with Living Buddha¡¯s vow to transcend this human realm?¡±

    Rather than erupting into a fit of anger, the guardsughed loudly at Meng Qi¡¯s request. ¡°Impossible! How could Living Buddha be here in the Yunyan Mansion? Leave now!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m God-petrifying Sword,¡± Meng Qi announced quietly.

    ¡°God-petrifying Sword? What God-petrifying¡­¡± The guardsman¡¯s voice trailed off as the true meaning of the name finally dawned upon him. The foreign men behind the gates exchanged nces nkly, hardly believing the words that escaped from Meng Qi¡¯s mouth.

    Swiftly collecting himself, one of the foreign men stepped forward and spoke to Meng Qi with the well-mannered speech of the Central ins, ¡°Please wait a moment.¡±

    He turned and entered the building.

    The guardsmen and the lone foreign man studied Meng Qi suspiciously, albeit with fear. The name of God-petrifying Sword stillmanded fear and respect no matter his five years of absence from battle.

    He had escorted Lu Guan across far and distantnds into the capital, defeating scores of swordsmen who have dared to cross des with him. He had infiltrated, unnoticed, into the Yunyan Mansion and stolen away with him the true emissary. He had defeated the Violet de at his hands, remarking proudly that the sword was too noble a weapon to muddy with his foe¡¯s blood. He had slipped into the imperial pce under the cover of night, dismissing the meticulouslyden traps as futile attempts to ensnare him, and had smote Evil Prince to death by the divine help of the Sky Thunder. He had stormed past the sturdy defenses of the Crown Prince¡¯s Residence and had him in him before the very eyes of the great warriors of the martial world¡­ Even one single feat would have made one famous beyond measure through the empire. Yet, again and again, Meng Qi had triumphed time after time against impossible odds, merciless foes and mounting trials.

    Bored of waiting, Zhangsun Jing turned to Meng Qi, ¡°Since your retreat into silence, Young Master, there has been knaves and thieves who have brazenly imed the name of the God-petrifying Sword as their own. Yet none of the youngsters have boasted the strength of its true imant. Worse, there had been word of a chatan who had imed your name and mimicked the disposition and demeanor that mirrored yours. He pursued the affection of a swordswoman, only to be dishonorably defeated by thedy in mere strokes.¡±

    Meng Qi listened to these stories with mild interest, maintaining his gaze on the contingent of curious guards before him.

    The warden from the Western wastnds soon returned. ¡°The emissary bids you three wee,¡± he invited graciously, feigning indifference despite his obvious suspicion as he studied Meng Qi. He wondered why Meng Qi hade when he knew of the Living Buddha¡¯s pledge to deliver him to his demise!

    The guards led Meng Qi and hispanions into the Yunyan Mansion. It would seem that nothing had changed in the mansion even after his disappearing for half a decade.

    Thepany was led to thergemon room of the mansion. There were many people gathered in the room, but Meng Qi¡¯s sights were set on only one as soon as they entered.

    He sat in the center of the assembly of people. His robes draped across his chest, left a shoulder bare as was the fashion of the wildnds of the West. He sat tall and proud with an air of esteemed nobility and dignity. Fair was his skin, as the fairest of jades, his face was ageless, neither old nor young, venerable yet enigmatic. His eyes were as clear as a silver brook, in it spirals that resembled a vortex of unspeakable depth, like the ripples in a stillgoon in which lurked unspoken horrors.

    Their eyes met across the room. Meng Qi¡¯s eyes were grey as a gloomy dusk, a chasm of unknown depth, like a falling night with no stars or moon.

    ¡°It really is the present Living Buddha¡­¡± Zhangsun Jing choked, blinking his eyes in astonishment. He had once beheld the presence of the infamous priest from afar during one of the Northern Campaign skirmishes against the invaders of the West. But the Sword Emperor had not drawn his sword then, otherwise he would have witnessed the greatness of the Grand Sun Anti-Fire Wheel and the fabled prowess of Sword Emperor with his own eyes.

    Everything and everyone around them faded away when their eyes met. It was like Meng Qi and his adversary had stepped into a separate dimension, one which only held them and their flowing Qi energies. Slowly and gradually, grainy silhouettes of their surroundings began toe back into view.

    ¡°Word came that Living Buddha wishes to deliver me from the living, so here I am,¡± announced Meng Qi, taking a step forward. With his step, a powerful surge of energies surged forth like the tempestuous waves of the seas.

    In a peculiar ent of the tongue of the Central ins, Living Buddha answered, rising slowly from his seat, ¡°Evil must be vanquished, in order for the Just to persevere.¡±

    He stood at his seat, in the center of all things, overseeing the Samsara realms like a true Buddha.

    Without pause, their battle began!

    The skies atop the Yunyan Mansion began to grow stormy gray and cloudy. Darkness slowly took hold until was ck as night. The clouds swirled wildly but no rain came, not a single crack of thunder or sh of lightning. The dark mass of clouds spun in the sky like an whirlwind from hell from which demons would spring forth.

    Thepany of Zhangsun Jing, Wishful Monk, the emissary of the West and the rest of the congregation began to vanish from sight in a fleeting blur. The view around them began to swirl and change and it slowly turned into a narrow and small room.

    Only a table and a bed could be seen within the room. A chair would have made exit and entry difficult.

    Bundles of clothes filled a chest that sat just behind the door, allowing only a thin gap for a person to pass through.

    This was his life. The life of his former reincarnation was decrepit and disappointing, where all hope had seemed bleak and distant¡­ Meng Qi was not surprised by the sudden appearance of his vision. Facing his adversary had predisposed him, more so when it was an unforgettable ordeal.

    Aputer sat before him on the table. He powered it on, watching lines of indecipherable green text roll down the screen. The screen then buzzed loudly and flickered wildly for a brief moment before an image appeared.

    The image was of an old man. A man of venerable poise and stately bearing, wise from winters. In his hands, he held a Buddhist scripture, and he was diligently studying the contents of the sutra.

    Without a doubt, Meng Qi surmised his identity. He was Living Buddha, or more veraciously, the former Living Buddha, the predecessor to his present heir.

    Slowly, as if prompted, the elderly man turned his head to face Meng Qi. Their eyes met and again the scene changed around him in a sh. Uncontroble rage and pain suddenly filled Meng Qi. Tears poured out frantically as he tried to breathe. Before him, stood a burning building in a zing inferno. A Japanese soldier stood beside him. His pregnant wife was lying no far from him, dead. Her stomach was ripped opened and therey his stillborn child, dead with the umbilical cord still attached.

    Awashwith savage fury and anger, Meng Qi lunged at the soldier in the throes of maniacal frenzy, seething with hate and fury.

    Bang! A st of gunfire, and once again, all was naught but darkness before him.

    A flicker of a small burning candle awakened him. In arge prayer room, he sat, now as an old and wizened grandmother. He had pleaded for blessing for his family and as he reverently murmured words of prayers. All was quiet and peace as a serene smile he wore on his wrinkled and creased face until he breathed hisst.

    Another wave of wrath, contempt, and dismay ran through him. Once again, he awakened only to find himself being hoisted in a bamboo cage. Scores of morous vigers walked him to a nearby pond.

    ¡°How dare you! Caught in the acts of intimacy before your marriage!¡± her parents screamed, their former love and affection all but reced with vicious shrieks and curses as if love was but a sentiment that had withered. ¡°Into the pond she goes! Let her drown!¡±

    Greenish water sshed into the cave and began to rise up over his mouth and nose. Lights of the flickering ming brands held by the vigers caught his eye as his scene began to shift again. A girl came into view. Bandits had taken her and had defiled her. Many times she sought death but each time she was rescued. Through divine providence, she found peace and gained enlightenment, and joined an order of nuns.

    Again and again, fading memories of his past reincarnations flew before him. His former lives as a Taoist, a schr, amon woman shed by, whilst the Living Buddha experienced his former rebirths as a butcher, an eagle, a general and others that followed.

    The more visions that came to them, the fewer the recollections that remained, leaving only brief moments of their past.

    Finally, he awakened to nothing before him. Nothing but an expanse ofplete whiteness before his eyes. The primordial beginning of his incarnations.

    ¡°Is there nothing?¡±

    ¡°Not even Ananda?¡±

    Opposite him, through the white expanse, he saw Living Buddha, still reliving the visions of his former incarnations, all of which had ended in the pursuit of the Teachings of Buddhism.

    As he neared the beginning of his reincarnations, a lustrous gleam shrouded his body. A miniature sun, burning brightly as its equal in the skies, rose gently behind his back.

    Together, they had glimpsede their infinite past. An inevitable reckoning was afoot. Only one of them would be able to leave the endless cycle of their former reincarnations lest they decay here as one for eternity.

    It was an awareness they both shared!

    Meng Qi had returned to his earliest origin of pure nothingness. Yet more powers came to Living Buddha as he went through his former lives, the miniature sun behind him zed more radiantly than ever.

    All did not seem to bode well for Meng Qi! The match of their strength would have been settled in an instant!

    In themon room, Zhangsun Jing and the rest of the upants of the hall watched as the frozen Living Buddha¡¯s hands formed a circle that resembled the Grand Sun. A radiant glow sprung forth from his body, the brilliant illumination of the Grand Sun.

    ¡°The Grand Sunes forth! Has Living Buddha attained the pinnacle of his skills?¡± asked the Emissary with delighted amazement.

    Meanwhile, Meng Qi stood, grey and sullen, his hollow eyes staring forward like a lifeless corpse!

    ¡°What shall we do?¡±

    ¡°Shall we cut them off by force?¡±

    Zhangsun Jing and Wishful Monk looked at each other. A shiver of foreboding ran down their spines, fearing for Xiao Meng¡¯s fate.

    Even as they spoke there came a loud sigh. It was Meng Qi, Zhangsun Jing now saw. He had sighed aloud. One hand he raised up high above his head, pointing to the heavens above, whilst his other hand pointed to the ground.

    Immediately, his stature and bearing grew in size until he towered over them all. His height filled the skies and his feet stood firm and sturdy, a hulking presence that dwarfed all that stood in the room!

    ¡°What is this?¡± wondered everyone, fear and awe shot through them, unbidden.

    In the spiritual ne, they both stood against each other. The miniature sun zing handsomely grew in brilliance behind Living Buddha, steadily growing in grandeur. Suddenly Meng Qi vanished. In his ce sat the figure of a golden Buddha. Massive he was as if the three thousand realms of the Trichiliocosm was stowed away within himself! He thrust a finger to a sky, a finger that magnified his presence, a presence of peace, of benevolence, and of salvation!

    Having braved all odds to havee, Meng Qi would certainly have a hidden trick up his sleeve.

    Meng Qi¡¯s mastery of the Eight Nine Mysteries at his Ninth Apertures augmented his ability to subtly mirror the sensation and feel of the first stroke of the Buddha¡¯s Palm! The mental defenses of Living Buddha would be shattered into bits by its powers!

    In a dignified and benign tone, the voice of the Golden Buddha rumbled,

    ¡°Repent thyself to the shores awaiting; From the seas of worldly bitterness that iled unfailing!¡±

    The Buddha spoke, his voice thunderous and booming. The wide-eyed Living Buddha gasped as the Grand Sun he had conjured began to falter.

    ¡°Repent thyself to the shores awaiting; From the seas of worldly bitterness that iled unfailing!¡±

 Chapter 458: Boundless Is the Sea of Bitterness, yet Repentance Will Get You to the Shore

    <h4>Chapter 458: Boundless Is the Sea of Bitterness, yet Repentance Will Get You to the Shore</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    The eeriness was more than enough to make Zhangsun Jing, Wishful Monk, West Invaders, and the others feel uneasy and stunned. The hall was dark and ghastly, with rings of darkness epassing God-petrifying Sword and Living Buddha, sending chills up their spines.

    Yet Living Buddha had unconsciously yielded thest round of the Grand Sun Anti-Fire Wheel. In a thousand years, there had been no Living Buddha that was able to cultivate the Grand Sun Wheel, where the body would emanate golden light, lighting up the eerie darkness.

    He stood there like a Buddharupa, resembling the image of Vairocana, making the guards of West Invaders and themselves get on their knees and pay their respects. They knew that Living Buddha had reincarnated with the aid of Samsara, and was about to reach that elusive realm.

    Zhangsun Jing and Wishful Monk had no words for the extraordinary scene before them, but concern had stemmed with the inside, could the ¡®God-petrifying Sword¡¯ Xiao Meng really defy Living Buddha¡¯s power of the Secret Chamber?

    Just at that moment, they heard a sorrowful sigh, like the benevolent mercy, like time had stopped, then suddenly, Meng Qi pointed one finger at the sky and another at the ground and grew. He had filled up their vision like the Buddha erected in the middle of the purend, divine,passionate, solemn, clean, like ¡®I¡¯ the all mighty!

    ¡°This kind of feeling¡­¡± Zhangsun Jing and Wishful Monk weren¡¯t the only ones stunned. So were the West Invaders, who too felt their souls tremble.

    Meng Qi opened his mouth and took a step forward, and said in a divine and solemn voice,

    ¡°Boundless is the sea of bitterness, yet repentance will get you to the shore!¡±

    The thundering voice of the Buddha had made Zhangsun Jing and others¡¯ spirits quiver.

    ¡°Boundless is the sea of bitterness, yet repentance will get you back to shore¡­¡± It was as though they had been struck in the head by a bat like they understood something yet everything seemed empty.

    During the spiritual battle, his Living Buddha body of Samsara turned into ze, showing the Grand Sun. But when facing the giant Golden Body of Buddha, and under the momentum of ¡®I¡¯ the almighty, his spirit wavered, unable to guard his soul. The purend had been permeated with his feelings from all the rounds of Samsara.

    He saw the old man who transcribed the scripts, thedy who recited the sutras, the young girl of Old Buddha with the Altar Lamp, the eagle that perked on top of the temple listening to the teachings, such scenes all had shed before him. He felt even more depressed, for though he had turned to Buddhism, he was still unable to let these feelings go!

    Through all the rounds of Samsara, he was still stuck in the abyss of misery, was he stuck forever? Living Buddha began questioning himself, unable to guard his soul and the rays of the Grand Sun had be gloomy, which was gradually setting!

    Just as he was about to get there, the giant Golden Body Buddha took seven steps in all four directions and shouted,

    ¡°Boundless is the sea of bitterness, yet repentance will get you to the shore!¡±

    As those words reverberated, Living Buddha trembled, feeling as though the rounds of samsara was copsing, his own spirit was breaking down along with it. Before his eyes appeared thevish decor of the Yunyan Mansion and the handsome Young Master.

    He then shouted again,

    ¡°Boundless is the sea of bitterness, yet repentance will get you to the shore!¡±

    Living Buddha¡¯s head began ringing, he stumbled on the ground and asked in a raspy tone,

    ¡°Where is the shore?¡±

    He seemed to have voiced the questions of the West Invaders, all of whom had been shocked into misery by those words.

    Though Meng Qi had retracted his hands, his solemness and grace didn¡¯t diminish.

    ¡°Not here, not there, not anywhere but through repentance.¡±

    ¡°Repentance¡­ ¡®I¡¯ the all mighty¡­¡± Living Buddha had suddenly felt enlightened. Smiling, he ced his hands together and shut his eyes.

    Meng Qi¡¯s momentum was quite reserved in that it did not fill up heaven and earth, but it was solemn and divine.

    When a guard of the West Invaders saw that Living Buddha had no breath, he was both angry and shocked. Ignoring all mannerisms and respect, he yelled, ¡°Was the Devil chased away?¡±

    Suddenly his gaze froze and a cut appeared on his mid-brows. Blood oozed out from the cut, he almost lost his skull.

    ¡°How could I be cut? I did not see or feel his attack at all!¡±

    ¡°Where did the dee from?¡±

    Meng Qi sighed, ¡°Take onest look at him.¡±

    He got up to leave but tears had already filled his eyes. He was crying for the miraculous spiritual journey, and for all the true feelings he had experienced during rounds of Samsara.

    Zhangsun Jing and Wishful Monk subconsciously looked around and saw that Living Buddha had tears in his eyes, he was sitting cross-legged, skin glowed like ze. He had ced his hands together like a lotus and he was smiling. Apart from not breathing, he did not look at all like a dead man.

    Was this his breakthrough before dying?

    When the West Invaders saw what had happened, they all knelt on the ground and bowed. ¡°This is the real Living Buddha!¡±

    They walked out of Yunyan Mansion still in a daze as Zhangsun Jing and Wishful Monk couldn¡¯t fullye to their senses just yet.

    So Living Buddha, one of the Great Grandmasters, died just like that?

    ¡®God-petrifying Sword¡¯ Xiao Meng just killed a Great Grandmaster?

    Could this be a dream?

    It was always thus, and thus it would always be!

    Meng Qi collected himself and came back to normal. A spiritual journey like this was great for cleansing the soul and vital spirit. It would also be helpful for reaching the Oneness of Heaven and Men.

    ¡°Howe Ananda was nowhere to be seen?¡±

    ¡°Was the initial emptiness real or did some big power interfere?¡±

    He did not answer but kept walking silently. Yet Zhangsun Jing and Wishful Monk did not interrupt for they were still immersed in shock.

    They just kept walking until nightfall.

    Within the Yuanjue Temple, Devil Empress who was pretending to have turned to Buddhism heard footsteps approach.

    ¡°What has made you all so flustered?¡± she asked without turning around.

    The messenger who was a Devilish Cult master answered in a shocked tone, ¡°Living Buddha has, has passed away!¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Devil Empress was not usually shocked by anything, but this time even she couldn¡¯t control her emotions.

    ¡°¡®God-petrifying Sword¡¯ entered the Yunyan Mansion and locked eyes with Living Buddha. They were at it for about a cup of tea¡¯s time. It seemed they were engaged in a mental battle. Then when he left, Living Buddha died on the spot,¡± the master exined as he tried his best to calm himself and sound logical.

    He dared not use the name Xiao Meng anymore.

    ¡°How could his mental spirit be so strong?¡± Devil Empress muttered. She then added in a low voice, ¡°Tell me all the details.¡±

    Inside the Political Affairs Hall¡ª

    The left adviser Wang De was holding some mysterious treasure and muttering to himself, even this erudite man had a tone of shock in his voice, ¡°¡®God-petrifying Sword¡¯ entered Yunyan Mansion, Living Buddha passing away¡­¡±

    ¡°¡®God-petrifying Sword¡¯ entered Yunyan Mansion, Living Buddha passing away¡­¡± The Royal Adviser who was looking up at the heavens also repeated those words.

    From another side¡ª

    ¡°Do you have a ce to stay tonight?¡± Meng Qi asked casually as the Grand Sun set. Darkness fell upon the capital and he had totally shaken off the side effects of the spiritual journey.

    Zhangsun Jing answered with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ve rented a yard, if you don¡¯t mind dwelling in such a humble ce.¡±

    Meng Qi nodded in acknowledgment and said, ¡°Not at all, lead the way please.¡±

    Wishful Monk heaved a sigh. ¡°Donor Meng, your words of ¡®Boundless is the sea of bitterness, yet repentance will get you to the shore¡¯ was like a lightning strike. I feel enlightened.¡±

    It seemed he wanted to ask Meng Qi about the Teachings of Buddhism.

    Though Meng Qi wasn¡¯t a true monk as it were, he still understood the Teachings of Buddhism. After all, he did figure out the Buddha¡¯s Palm. Not to mention that there were simrities between Buddhist sutras and Divine Skills. The ¡®beginning¡¯ of Inner World had some Buddhism tones, which read, ¡°From birth, one must be polluted with all sorts of mundane feelings, which is not necessarily a bad thing. It¡¯s all knowledge and experience. There are truths mixed in all things, but since one is restricted by oneself, one would be deceived. If one can¡¯t reach enlightenment, one can¡¯t see Buddha.¡±

    He looked at Zhangsun Jing and said, ¡°These words aren¡¯t only the Teachings of Buddhism. Taoists, martial artists, and erudites alike have a simr philosophy. Great ideologies are often alike.¡±

    ¡°But only a few could breakthrough andprehend emptiness¡­.¡± Zhangsun Jing sighed.

    But as a martial artist, this was a path that he had to travel.

    ¡°There¡¯s a world inside our body and another outside of it. Both extremes are mysterious, what we must do is break through the barrier and merge both worlds. Taoists refers to it as ¡®Man Law Heaven¡¯¡­¡± Meng Qi casually said. ¡°The barrier is both the lock of the soul and the partition of the body. The former is locked, we can¡¯t feel the outside world and all the efforts are in vain. Thetter is a concrete step, there is a Hidden Latch aperture in Taoism¡­¡±

    This world had provided enough to cultivate the primary stages of the Primal Aperture at Mid-brows, but it was stillcking in the higher stages of cultivation. It needed time to consummate, which was why it demanded more of the spiritual realm.

    Zhangsun Jing and Wishful Monk were mesmerized by the fact that Meng Qi could integrate the philosophy of Taoism, Buddhism, and kung fu. Though others before him had done simr, none had done to his depth.

    ¡°I now know what Living Buddha really means, even if my time is up, I¡¯ll die without regret,¡± said the Wishful Monk as he put his hands together. He was a learned monk.

    Zhangsun Jing¡¯s adrenalin was pumping. It was as though he had found a clear path. ¡°Young Master really has opened my eyes. You¡¯re a godsend!¡±

    Meng Qi just smiled with contentment. Making others enlightened gave him satisfaction without the desire for a reward because he didn¡¯t exactly impart on them specific kung fu.

    He suddenly felt a sense of Taoist morality!

    Having begun cultivating the Tri-gem Wish Fist, he slowly started to understand the five virtues. He would love to collect all of them if there was a chance.

    If he were to seed in cultivating the Tri-gem Wish Fist, perhaps he could feel the so-called legendary sense of ¡®Heavenly Primogenitor¡¯ Ruyi Sceptre.

    There was a man wearing military uniform standing in the yard that Zhangsun Jing had rented. He was holding a wooden box, upon seeing Meng Qi and others approach, he respectfully said,

    ¡°Swordsman Meng, I¡¯m here to deliver a letter from Sword Emperor.¡±

    Meng Qi was expecting this, so he received the wooden box and opened it.

    There was a wooden doll inside that was wearing aical smile, it had a long body and there were some words written on it,

    ¡°Tomorrow afternoon, when the sun is setting, how about a sword sparring session?¡±

    ¡°These words¡­¡± muttered a wide-eyed Zhangsun Jing. Wishful Monk seemed shocked too.

    Each stroke of these words was inscribed with such power that though it seemed likemon writing, it had made each strokee to life. Just like the pieces of a chess board or the stars in the sky, they were linked together forming a death match!

    Zhangsun Jing sighed once more, ¡°This is a book on ¡®Supreme Swordy¡¯¡­¡±.

    This was a ¡®book¡¯ of secret sword art!

    Yet, it was both a ¡®letter¡¯ and a challenge invitation!

    Meng Qi slightly sighed at Sword Emperor¡¯s level, but he also felt the breath of External Devil.

    ¡°What has my External Devil got to do with Sword Emperor?¡±

    A long sword forged by mes has already appeared in his hands. He wielded it towards the wooden doll to answer the challenge!

 Chapter 459: Holy Sword Puppet

    <h4>Chapter 459: Holy Sword Puppet</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    As the long sword was selected, the puppet leapt into the air and one could see its wordless back.

    ¡°Whoosh!¡± Zhangsun Jing only saw the sword dancing around vigorously in the air. With the state of his vision, he was only able to keep track of the sword¡¯s tip, unable to perceive all of its variations.

    In a short period of time, he was able to grasp the rhythm¡¯s significance and what was really happening. Little by little it became clear that this was in no way a random act.

    The puppet only went back into its box when the sword was put away. Coincidentally, it was face down now, so one could see that it had glossy ck hair and that it was now inscribed with the words,

    ¡°I would never be so bold as to forsake your benevolence. Let the spirit of Taoism, along with my gratitude, bemunicated through this de.¡±

    Zhangsun Jing was captivated by the calligraphy that seemed both rxed and elegant. One could sense the charm of the sword art from the boldness and faintness of the brush strokes. It somehow managed to appear rough and fine, as well as clumsy and graceful, all at the same time. Yet, it was as if it had intentionally lost its purpose from trying to say too much. Each different stroke failed to adhere to structural norms, making it seem chaotic.

    Yet, when one stepped back and looked at it from a distance, it seemed like the writing blended together harmoniously. Sword Will oozed from every part of it and you could not find a stroke, or structural form that looked out of ce.

    Sword Emperor¡¯s book of war was a well-founded ssic. ¡°The person who wrote the reply would be a well-dressed peerless talent.¡± As such it had not lost any of its beauty from being overly adorned, on the contrary it set it off as all the more amazing.

    ¡°Evidently, they both had amazing talent!¡±

    Zhangsun Jing sighed once more, ¡°Yet another book on Supreme Swordy¡­¡±.

    The Wishful Monk¡¯s gaze, like his, was fixed on the puppet, ¡°If any sword art novice should acquire this puppet and spend time figuring it out, they may gain insight into a powerful sword art: A Martial Artist¡¯s Community ssic.¡±

    To his keen eye, those 30 words contained within them the Sword Emperor¡¯s and God-petrifying Sword¡¯s understanding of sword art. It took the most basic and elementary, as well as the most charming varieties and portrayed them all through calligraphic strokes. Each character hid exquisite movements, with the first 14 andst 16 being possible tobine together to make an unbeatable sword art repertoire. It was like witnessing a huge dragoning to life and taking flight, it was amazing!

    To Sword Emperor and God-petrifying Sword, this might well just be them brandishing their sword art remotely across a distance. However, to someone who was not a Great Grandmaster, these Supreme Swordy arts together could bring down a reign of terror on the Jianghu. How much one was able to discern from them would depend on one¡¯s own physical abilities, as well as their understanding of sword art itself.

    Zhangsun Jing, as a true warrior, spent the time and effort to absorb every calligraphic stroke and the charms thaty within. Only after a long while did he pull his eyes away with difficulty. He was ted from being able to perceive the mysteries of Jianghu, ¡°This Holy Sword Puppet may notpare with a few of the great masterpieces, yet it would not fall short by much. Acquiring it was tantamount to gaining two heirloom grade sword arts. It was enough to establish a sect that could enjoy generations of impartation.

    Feeling such surprise and deep admiration, he had entirely forgotten that the parties were next to him. Too much praise would only make people feel ufortable, like they were being fawned upon. He decided to name the puppet the Holy Sword Puppet, because even if it was only sword art and could not be used to cultivate the closing of the apertures, it could still be that this puppet was equal to a few of the ssics.

    ¡°Amitabha. May the Buddha preserve us.¡± Wishful Monk had nothing else he wished to add.

    Meng Qi smiled as he listened to the exchange between Zhangsun Jing and Wishful Monk without interrupting them. Once they showed signs of calming down a little, he instructed the imperial army general to deliver the puppet to Sword Emperor.

    The general left the courtyard and was heading to the royal city when he suddenly veered off into a quieter area.

    He was not deaf. How could he not have heard the exchange between Zhangsun Jing and Wishful Monk just now?

    Nor was his Kung Fu that bad! It had been good enough to get him to the rank of general in the imperial army. Plus, he was a man with vision!

    ¡°Supreme Swordy! Two sets of Supreme Swordy¡­¡± His breathing sped up. His life had already stagnated and his body had aged somewhat. He was now past the age of making any major breakthroughs, but he had a daughter. Why not make ns and do something for his descendants?

    One couldmand respect in Jianghu with this sword art, even without having mastered the other Inner Qi Force supreme art levels. If he could strengthen his shorings by going on some adventures, then possibly nothing short of a Great Grandmaster would be an adversary to him. There was even a chance of achieving the Devil Empress¡¯ realm!

    ¡°When the timees, it will be a glorious day to start my own sect, or to begin a noble family!¡±

    As he hurried home, he picked up the relevant items he needed to make a rubbing of the puppet¡¯s 30 characters with white silk. He did not dare steal the puppet for himself, nor would he make an imitation of it, even if it meant losing much of its original charm. After all, Sword Emperor¡¯s intuition was sinister, and he might notice! He would just have to make do with what he could. Anyway, if he could just take away 70-80% of the magic it would be like having found treasure!

    After hepleted the rubbing, he considered things for a moment. Then next to the first 14 characters he confirmed with the words: Evil-subduing Swordsmanship.

    He assumed this to be Sword Emperor¡¯s abilities at subduing thieves, rascals and evil spirits.

    Thest 16 characters were easier to decipher, which he inscribed as ¡®God-petrifying Sword Art¡¯.

    As he inscribed them, he had the feeling of being part of history. It was like his family itself would prosper from this day forward. When future generations studied their sword art, they would feel deep gratitude when they looked upon their ancestor¡¯s calligraphy.

    What he could not know at that time was that the Holy Sword Puppet, along with the two sword arts Evil-subduing Swordsmanship and God-petrifying Sword, would bring to Jianghu many good opportunities for Jianghu swordsman to make names for themselves in the days toe.

    After he hadpleted the rubbings and removed any marks he had left from the puppet, he left his house and hurried for the imperial pce toplete the delivery.

    The ancient Sword Emperor was knelt on the ground with the long sword ced horizontally in front of him. He took the puppet and examined Meng Qi¡¯s written response. He looked and looked until eventually beads of sweat appeared on the imperial general¡¯s forehead. Even with as careful as he had been, it was hard to avoid leaving behind any dirt marks after rubbing!

    He had thought that Sword Emperor would just look at the response and then put down the puppet as God-petrifying Sword had. Therefore, as he was audaciously rubbing earlier, he could not have known that Sword Emperor would examine it as closely as he was.

    ¡°In just five years, he has reached such a point, no wonder I have dreamt of fighting him¡­¡± Sword Emperor looked at the imperial general for a moment, but said nothing. Then he passed the puppet to Sky-scaling Sword Song Ming.

    Before Meng Qi had killed Living Buddha, he seemed to have already decided to fight him!

    ¡°Perhaps it is predestined.¡± Song Ming said in a low voice with a chuckle.

    Sword Emperor shook his head, it was as if there was something else that had been left unsaid.

    Song Ming was about to enquire further when suddenly there was an ¡°eh¡± sound. His gaze was frozen on the puppet. With a swordsman¡¯s instincts, he looked upon it intoxicated.

    ¡°This represents the essence of your teacher and the God-petrifying Sword¡¯s sword art, but if one considers it a little bit more it is not hard to notice as the teacher and student seldomlymunicate with words, that without script they must be using this puppet as their conduit.¡± Sword Emperor¡¯s old voice seemed to agitate the air. It constantly reverberated with Sword Qi. Many small holes opened on the puppet¡¯s surface. They were exactly like the Aperture acupoints on a human, replete with the sword marks that guided the direction of flow for the corresponding sword art¡¯s genuine Qi.

    Finally, he heaved a great sigh, ¡°It contains so much and I have learnt so much from this. However, if it were possible to reverse engineer God-petrifying Sword¡¯s Genuine Qi flow paths and the secrets of Inner Qi Force, then perhaps this old man would feel more enlightened than he does. Sadly just looking at sword art alone is not enough¡­¡±

    Song Ming gathered himself and gave a wry smile. ¡°Master, as your disciple I always thought that sword art was a pinnacle of achievement. Now I realize that my outlook has been rather limited, and that there is yet again more to it than I¡¯d first thought!¡±

    The imperial general next to him almost fainted when Sword Emperor nced at him. Fortunately, Sword Emperor did not say anything.

    He gradually regained himself and then out of nowhere he recalled a Jianghu rumor that Sword Emperor has a soft spot for the talented, often giving regr Jianghu people opportunities¡­

    ¡°Very well, you can leave now, tomorrow may be this old man¡¯sst battle, and I would like to have some quiet time with my old friend.¡± Sword Emperor¡¯s voice carried in it tinges of fatigue that he must have been feeling.

    ¡­

    Sunset Peak was to the west of the capital. Depending on the season, as the sun set it would take on the color of rich honey as the setting sun dyed it a beautiful crimson gold hue.

    Devil Empress, dressed in white, stood next to a tree near the summit. She did not go up any further because she did not wish to distract the two figures on the summit.

    It was a rare treat and a great opportunity to a Great Grandmistress, such as herself, to be able to spectate when two colleagues with simr abilities to her own battled. As such, on hearing the news that Sword Emperor and God-petrifying Sword would battle and had each made arrangements for their respective post-battle positions in case something went wrong, she wasted no time hurrying over.

    Her beautiful eyes moved across arge rock nearby, and although she could not see anything there, she clearly sensed that the Royal Advisor was concealed to the boulder¡¯s right.

    The Royal Advisor, who had taken the royal grandchildren away after failing to assist the Crown Prince secure the throne five years ago, had alsoe to witness the battle today.

    Only Great Grandmaster¡¯s dared to get close to such Great Grandmaster-level battles. Consequently Zhangsun Jing, Wishful Monk, and the others could only just about see what was happening from the small pavilion they had chosen much farther away from the action on the summit.

    The battle had not been publicized and only a few well-informed people had gathered, so it was by no means crowded.

    Back at the Political Affairs Hall in the capital, the Right Chief Minister Wang Derang paced back and forth. From time to time he looked across at Sunset Peak. It was as if he itching to make his way over there.

    However, he had the great responsibility of guarding the imperial city and could not just leave at will.

    Into the Political Affairs Hall came an eunuch, ¡°The emperor has decreed that his loyal servant should apany him to Sunset Peak to witness the battle.¡±

    Wang Derang¡¯s initial glee soon turned into a frown, ¡°How can the emperor put himself in such danger?¡±

    The eunuch had his orders. ¡°The emperor queried what kind of Disciple he would be if he should fail to attend a Master¡¯sst battle.¡±

    On hearing his elder¡¯s words, Wang Derong¡¯s tone finally rxed. ¡°Very well.¡±

    ¡­

    Over at the Sunset Peak, Meng Qi met Sword Emperor once again. It had been many years.

    He had aged quite a bit since thest time they had met, his face wrinkled with significantly more liver spotting. However, he still stood upright with no sign of needing to stoop. His physique was still as strong as that of an ox. However, the way he stood there was somewhat mysterious. It made one feel like he was detached, neither here nor there!

    Meng Qi felt all the same pressure he had felt when he faced He Jiu and Wang Siyuan, without him even moving. Sadly, Sword Emperorcked Dharmakaya and Exterior movements.

    Meng Qi sighed considering this and asked, ¡°I trust my elder has been keeping well?¡±

    Sword Emperor replied calmly, ¡°I¡¯m at death¡¯s door actually, so I cannot really talk of keeping well. Who would have thought that a whim from a few years ago could lead to this old man meeting such an opponent as yourself? The world can be truly amazing sometimes!¡±

    Now, standing in front of him, Meng Qi could clearly sense Sword Emperor had his own External Devil. Rather than it possessing him, it seemed more like it was his captive.

    He hesitated slightly and asked, ¡°Is there something within my elder¡¯s body?¡±

    ¡°Oh, that?¡± Sword Emperor gave a rare chuckle. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that! If you are victorious, it will pass away with me. And if you are defeated, it isn¡¯t long for this world anyway.¡±

    He did not exin how it came to be and took on a solemn expression instead. ¡°Prepare yourself.¡±

    Meng Qi closed his eyes and took a deep breath. He dismissed all irrelevant thoughts from his mind. The flow of his Inner World activated and his spirit spread out across the ins, mountain peaks and rivers. It epassed the azure skies and the burning hot Grand Sun, as well as the scary gloominess of the Chaotic Hole; from there it ranged across the countless flickering stars beyond.

    It was the feeling of being able to sense heaven and earth¡¯s Vital Qi for Meng Qi, it surged like a great ocean with every breath he took. Likewise, heaven and earth¡¯s power faintly appeared before him.

    Sword Emperor only sensed that the person in front of him had morphed into a void like state, as if he embodied the depth of space and could contain all matter.

    He raised his sword.

 Chapter 460: The Battle between God-petrifying Sword and Sword Emperor at Sunset Peak

    <h4>Chapter 460: The Battle between God-petrifying Sword and Sword Emperor at Sunset Peak</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    This time, Sword Emperor didn¡¯t bring the scabbard for his sword. He carried only the Refined Weapon that he had used after reaching a certain level on which he gained the sword power without using the real sword, and set off to scale Sunset Peak. A dim sword light shone as he lifted the sword!

    The sword, forged from a precious stone, was three feet, three inches, and three decimeters long. It glowed dazzlingly under the direct sunlight.

    He thrust his sword forward in an ordinary fashion and the sword light broke into fragments, like stones hitting a peacefulke, or sparkling stars forming a chessboard of the night sky.

    Each fragment of sword light was mixed with Sword Qi which was harmful and could damage one¡¯s eyesight. It was hard to distinguish whether it was genuine, but one sword formed the big picture!

    The realm of Oneness of Heaven and Men was equal to the primary level of connecting with heaven. In that realm sword power could be formed out of the power of heaven and earth. Therefore, Sword Emperor could utilize the sword art described in the 40-word Holy Sword Puppet using only one sword. What made it inferior to the realm of connecting with heaven was its rtively few changes and tricks.

    Even so, this sword had transcended the human level. This shocked and amazed Zhangsun Jing, Wishful Monk, Sky-scaling Sword Song Ming and the rest.

    When Meng Qi opened his eyes, he saw his long sword hidden in sparkles of light.

    Before any thought even crossed his mind, his Flowing Fire was already spurting like a red sunset stretching across the sky. It flew to an inconspicuous spot in the sky withoutpeting with the shining stars or making itself a part of the big picture.

    The sword hit the air and the light dispersed. The momentum of the chess game disappeared in a moment.

    That so-called momentum was a symptom of the Inner World mobilizing the power of the External World. It had its own runningw of movements and skills.

    And a Momentum-destroying Sword could, naturally, destroy momentum!

    The sparkles of stars and chessboard disappeared at the same time, while Sword Emperor¡¯s sword quickened its pace like a viper snaking out of its cave as it sped throughout the sky. It seemed that its former changes were just attempts to lure Meng Qi to break his momentum and create an opportunity to split the air and speed up its attack!

    Meng Qi¡¯s Flowing Fire moved in a beautiful circle and caught Sword Emperor¡¯s sword perfectly.

    They seemed to have discussed their moves beforehand because their movements, attacks, and defense were so in tune. It was as if they had known each other¡¯s next moves.

    The sword power developed as their figures jumped up and down. Sometimes a tinkling or jingle was heard. Sometimes they fought inplete silence without even the sound of their swords colliding.

    Devil Empress carefully watched their battle. In the eyes of a Great Grandmaster, their movements weren¡¯t strange. God-petrifying Sword lived up to his reputation indeed as he was strong enough to challenge Sword Emperor. His movements were inexplicably delicate¡ªsometimes they were as violent as Asura, sometimes as illusionary as an intangible smell; sometimes emitting melodious sounds, and sometimes as fast as frightened birds. He had the speed, strength, and violence of his attacks well under control, perfectly suiting the timing.

    Sword Emperor was only faring slightly better, having reached the consummate realm. Though he was old, his attacks were strong. Each sword seemed in but brought about optimal effects. Each of his attacks was at an advantage and, as he was the first to attack, his swords were like mesh that gradually became tighter and tighter.

    In Devil Empress¡¯s view, even if he was in the same realm as Sword Emperor, another person would¡¯ve been forced into the traps that Sword Emperor had set, only able to risk his life in a most unfavorable situation. God-petrifying Sword was different from them. He was young, powerful and fast. He had evaded Sword Emperor¡¯s traps every time. Although there were still some sparkles of Sword Qi in the air, it was hard for them to merge and form a stalemate to defeat Meng Qi. Furthermore, during this time the ming precious sword hadn¡¯t even unleash its peak power yet.

    It resembled a scene in which Sword Emperor tightened its strings while God-petrifying Sword smashed his attempts, again and again. Their movements and changes were quick and dazzling as victory hung in the bnce. Both their momentum gradually climbed to the peak as they exerted all of their strength and formed their connections with heaven and earth.

    Sunset Peak, which had been under direct sunlight, was originally a brilliant yellow, but darkness gradually swallowed it. When everything was so dim, they could see even more clearly!

    Only Devil Empress, Royal Advisor, Right Chief Minister, and the other Great Grandmasters could understand their movements. Others like Zhangsun Jing were only drawn to their attacks, unable to distinguish who would be the winner. Each of their sword art and defense amazed and gave the impression of being more brilliant, unmatched moves. They were spellbound and felt that they had learned a lot.

    Suddenly, their gazes froze as an unprecedented wonderful scene appeared!

    Sunset Peak, which had been bathed in the sunset, was gradually surrounded by ayer of dark fog. In the darkness, a hazy Grand Sun rose and shining stars appeared. They were so deep and far that they couldn¡¯t be seen clearly. They ran and changed in ordance with the mysteriousw. They gave off the feeling of an entanglement that became increasingly heavy, as if they had originated from an indescribable abyss.

    It was different from the sky they had seen before!

    It was an unparalleled wonder!

    In the dark fog, a hazy rainbow was hanging in the sky. It changed continuously and glowed brightly as it attempted to break through the fog.

    As the Grand Sun rotated and Flowing Fire shone, Meng Qi stabbed Sword Emperor with great strength.

    Aside from his own genuine Qi, realm and sword art, he hadn¡¯t use any weapon or object that didn¡¯t belong to this world. He consolidated his strength to advance toward the Oneness of Heaven and Men realm.

    Of course, except for skills in concealing and protecting, he couldn¡¯t exert other martial arts because he wasn¡¯t given any chances to do so. If he attacked rashly, Sword Emperor could easily dodge his attacks. In that case, Sword Emperor could find his ws and he would be doomed!

    In other words, except for these changes, Meng Qi had tried his best. So it didn¡¯t matter whether he used a sword or de.

    The sword was as grand as the sun. Sword Emperor trapped the powerful force with his sword tip and led it to the other side.

    He suddenly tilted his sword tip in a wonderful way, making the sword like a flying bird that was rid of its cage. Its movement contained a certainw of the universe as his sword freed itself from Meng Qi¡¯s Flowing Fire.

    This change was unpredictable, resulting in Meng Qi failing to stop it in time!

    This sword fully demonstrated the strength of Sword Emperor. Devil Empress, Royal Advisor, and the rest were gently nodding, impressed.

    Then, the surrounding Vital Qi surged and prated Sword Emperor¡¯s body. Together with the long sword, it transformed into a sun-prating rainbow!

    The consummate stage of Oneness of Heaven and Men enabled the masters to absorb the Vital Qi of the universe and make some use of its strength.

    The rainbow hung over the sky and prated the sun. Untouchable, it rushed to Meng Qi.

    Sword Emperor changed his movements, created a transitory opportunity, and used the same killing skill that had defeated the Living Buddha just before!

    It also had a simr air to Sword Emperor. It seemed to be close, but distant at the same time. It was hard to measure its distance away from Meng Qi. Only the bright sword light indicated its sharpness.

    Seeing the sword in the distance and the rainbow across the sky, Zhangsun Jing and the rest couldn¡¯t help but worry.

    Meng Qi lost one half of the movement but sighed inwardly when he saw Sword Emperor¡¯s current attack. If Wang Siyuan and the rest were here, he wouldn¡¯t have defended with such a move.

    In this world, he was at a terrible disadvantage, both in speed and reaction. While the chance of a sessful defense was high, a false step could lead him toplete failure.

    But there were still moves of the Exterior in this world. The reason Wang Siyuan and others didn¡¯t link their moves in this way, was it was a chance for Meng Qi to counterattack!

    But he had to react like this. If he was forced into an utterly unfavorable position, he wouldn¡¯t be able to find another chance again!

    ¡°This¡­¡± It was the first time that Devil Empress had spoken since she started watching the battle.

    Royal Advisor and Right Chief Minister couldn¡¯t help but step forward.

    Zhangsun Jing and the rest were all stunned. In the dark mist, shining stars chained together and transformed into a wonderful flying light. No change was better than any change!

    Nine stars linked together and transformed into Heavenly Fairy!

    It won by its will and speed. It wasunchedte but arrived first, shining with a bright light to counterattack directly!

    Its magical rtion with heaven and earth, as well as its sword will that stunned one¡¯s Vital Spirit, gave Devil Empress and the rest the impression that they¡¯d seen another world, another vast world!

    ¡°The sword art is so wonderful!¡±

    ¡°To think he¡¯d have such a magnificent sword art!¡±

    Sword Emperor was shocked by such beautiful sword light. It then gave way to joy, as he was happy he had seen such sword art before dying. After seeing a sword like that, he did not even fear death.

    He closed his eyes as if he was enjoying the wonderful sword movement. His strength was triggered by his Qi and some changes took ce within the sword in his hand.

    The rainbow which prated the sun suddenly swirled and its airflow was turbulent, creating a horrible vortex. The power of the whole universe seemed to be absorbed. In the dark mist, the rainbow transformed into a circle.

    ¡°nk!¡±

    The Heavenly Fairy was slightly kicked off by the vortex and only hit the sword ridge!

    At that moment, with the guidance of Qi and Dharma and Logos, Sword Emperor used a new sword art equal to a move of the Exterior!

    The profound umtion and strong spirit realm enabled Sword Emperor to create a miracle!

    Although the sword was not so smoothly wielded, its strength was stronger than the attacks of Devil Empress and the rest. Devil Empress¡¯s eyes showed her mixed feelings, apparent on her face.

    Meng Qi wasn¡¯t surprised but pleased with the fact that Sword Emperor had such great strength. He jerked his long sword up and brought it down violently.

    This split was like a dragon putting out its ws, harboring inexplicable strength. It was the Exterior move Nine Dragons Stretching Heads of the Dragon Sword from the Eight Heavenly Sections. It was something that Meng Qi had created!

    It concentrated all of his strength and attacked Sword Emperor with a terrifying force, making him look like a real dragon.

    Sword Emperor¡¯s eyes were still half-open as he moved his long sword ording to the changing attacks. The rainbow in the dark mist was clearly seen as it crossed over the peak and linked to the ground on both sides.

    ¡°nk!¡±

    Sword Emperor remained motionless!

    It was a diamond-cutting-diamond situation. Meng Qi used his Exterior move again and Sword Emperor changed his moves as well. Their momentums increased to an unprecedented level. In the dark mist, the Grand Sun, stars, Chaotic Hole and rainbow became more violent, thrilling Zhangsun Jing and the rest and stopping their breaths.

    When the spirit was about to be used up and before Meng Qi thought of another method, another sword wasunched. It was the most fluent and proper sword.

    The sword attacked before the other was drawn. The sword light was as beautiful as arge threatened bird, filling the view of Zhangsun Jing and the rest.

    Sword Emperor suddenly switched to offense!

    The sword seemed to give its salute to the sky. It wasn¡¯t a pity to die after seeing such a sword art!

    ¡°nk!¡± Two sword lights collided. Their tips hit each other exactly!

    Meng Qi saw how full of joy Sword Emperor¡¯s eyes were. His own, reflected in thetter¡¯s eyes, were also filled with delight.

    They both exerted their full strength. The strong sword Qi sizzled when the tips of the two swords hit each other. A deep, dark ck spot appeared and quickly expanded.

    A bright lightshed out from the fissure, covering them like lightning rushing to the sky from the ground.

    Devil Empress, Zhangsun Jing, and the others only saw a white light emerging from a deep corner of the dark mist. It made the peak look like a mysterious, fantastic ce.

    In the flowing light, they saw God-petrifying Sword Little Meng and Sword Emperor.

    It was also theirst appearance.

    Sword Emperor¡¯s flesh fell apart and his soul was like an entity. In his hands, a strange ck monster was smashed.

    God-petrifying Sword had his long sword pointed at an angle. His scattered hair was dancing in the wind. His expression revealed a hint of delight along with his typical aloofness.

    The sword entered the capital. It was Heavenly Fairy!

    The light suddenly lit up but immediately disappeared. No one could be seen on the peak.

    ¡­

    Through the slit, he could see that Sword Emperor¡¯s transparent figure was gradually changing from an old body to a young one. His ck hair hung loosely.

    He vaguely felt himself appearing in a stone room. A man in green sat with his legs crossed opposite him. He looked detached and seemed to be here but far away at the same time.

    ¡°He looks like me when I was younger¡­¡± Sword Emperor was shocked. Many strange memories crossed his mind and his eyes gradually became clear.

    The man in green opened his eyes, which were powerful enough to kill everything.

    ¡°Do you understand now?¡± he said coldly.

    ¡°I do.¡± Sword Emperorughed. He then transformed into a puff of Sword Qi and flew into the middle of the man in green¡¯s eyebrows.

    The man in green closed his eyes again. His figure was so dim that he seemed to be far away.

 Chapter 461: Old Wuen

    <h4>Chapter 461: Old Wuen</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    While Heavenly Fairy bounced around the Heavenward Sword, Meng Qi¡¯s Spiritual Qi movement became entangled with that of Sword Emperor. As their spiritual Qi movements stimted each other, he moved up to a realm that he hadn¡¯t reached before.

    At this moment, he felt that nature mingled with his spirit as if he had been part of the world. With the merging of the world and himself, his reaction was the same as that of the world. The movement of every hair of the people near the crest seemed to be appear clearly in his mind.

    He submerged himself in the surgent invisible Vital Qi Sea around him. All of his pores were open, longing to smoothly absorb the Vital Qi. It felt as if he had returned to his mother¡¯s embrace again!

    He felt an unprecedented sense offort. This was the realm of Oneness of Heaven and Men.

    He had briefly entered the realm through the guidance of Sword Emperor¡¯s Qi movement as well as the sword stroke they couldn¡¯t change!

    The various experiences that he had experienced, the subtle status at present and the grand path in the future all this crossed his mind. When he looked at Sword Emperor, he was d but also a little upset.

    Their Energy, Qi, Spirit and Will had been condensed into a dot during the peak gesture, resulting in the marvelous changes copsing into a deep dim ck dot.

    As the ck dot stretched, a rift appeared. The white light breaking forth from the rift suddenly blocked his view.

    Before the white light swallowed him, Meng Qi saw how Sword Emperor¡¯s flesh had copsed and he had killed his own External Devil with his fingers. He also saw his transparent Vital Spirit which had be youthful and looked somewhat familiar.

    While the brilliant white light faded and became as dim as before, Meng Qi heard a melodious chirping sound. There were still some birds that did not fear the early winter chill.

    The snow covered the grassroots, the dormant vitality, the messy stones, and the pedestrians in the distance. Everything emerged clearly in Meng Qi¡¯s mind.

    However, the strange feeling of merging with the world had faded. Reverting to his previous state, he could still faintly sense the strength of the heaven and grasp thew of natural cycles. But it was hazy for him since there was an schism he couldn¡¯t break through at the moment.

    Meng Qi sincerely smiled after briefly experiencing stepping into the Oneness of Heaven and Men realm. He believed that he could reach the realm before the next mission if he preliminarily establish his own path. At the moment, he only had to discipline his Kung Fu will and temper his mind by killing Wolf King. He wanted to see if he was keeping in line with the path that he had previously sought out. If not, he would have to temper himself again. There wasn¡¯t any use being so anxious since he couldn¡¯t go back to the Hidden Latch once he started.

    If he was still walking on the path he had built and stepped into the Oneness of Heaven and Men realm, he could save two or three years of thinkingpared to He Jiu and Wang Siyuan. He only needed to spend some time on consolidation and adjustment.

    Patting his green robe, Meng Qi slowly stood up and looked around. Muddleheaded and absorbed in his thoughts, he didn¡¯t know the specific Samsara time in which he had been drawn by the External Devil. He also couldn¡¯t tell the difference in the rate of time flowing on both sides.

    ¡°What happened to External Devil? He pulled me in but was killed without rhyme or reason¡­¡± Meng Qi believed that he must be the most muddleheaded person to ovee the countercharge of External Devil. Thus, he could only use such a phrase to describe External Devil¡¯s action. ¡°Sword Emperor looks familiar when he¡¯s young, but there are many people who look familiar¡­¡±

    He thought for a good while but came up with nothing. So he tried identifying his position instead and walked in the opposite direction, away from the grasnd.

    ¡­

    Early into November, a once-in-a-century white snow buried the grasnd.

    It was the ¡°white disaster¡± that herdsmen hated the most!

    The snow was piled on thickly, with iceyers appearing even with thin snow cover. Since the flocks and herds of animals couldn¡¯t w the surfaceyer to eat the forage grass underneath, many died of the cold and hunger in batches. Most tribes had driven their livestock toward therger tribe, even if they had to give up more than half of their properties. In therger tribe, there were powerful shamans from the Changsheng Denomination. They were the grasnd martial artists capable of melting the snow and dispeling the white disaster.

    Migration had seen many tribe members arriving at Gegengol. The winding serene river, untouched by the winter, was surrounded by many tents.

    Since it was close to the border, it was also a gathering ce ofmercial trades filled with people with different ents. The goods from the south always attracted the biggest crowd, but onlyrger tribe leaders of noble lineage could afford them.

    While listening to the noisy braying of the flocks and herds and smelling all kinds of strange fragrances, Old Wuen tightened his old fur clothes and looked at the drunk martial artists and herdsmen in the tents. Contented, he counted the silver coins, copper coins and the fur of cattle and sheep, believing today to be his harvest day.

    The emergence of the white disaster had drawn more tribes to Gegengol than ever before. When the people from the grasnds gathered, their favorite past times were horse racing, wrestling, archery, martial artspetitions and drinking!

    Thanks to it, business became increasingly brisk in his tavern.

    ¡°Old man, I heard that you were a great huntsman who could catch and kill the wolf monsters deep in the forest,¡± a half-naked drunkard said.

    Old Wuen smiled, the wrinkles on his face moving like blooming flowers. ¡°No. I don¡¯t even believe that I¡¯ve had such a past.¡±

    ¡°That was what I said! How could you be a great huntsman with your thin and weak body?¡± The drunkard sat down with satisfaction. ¡°With the External Sky above me, I¡¯d never make a wrong judgment!¡±

    Old Wuen said nothing and looked at the fur of the cattle and sheep as if he was recalling something. His eyes turned somewhat deep.

    ¡°Great Khan had decreed that the new copper and silver coins should be used for trade, but why are these people stilling here with the fur of cattle and sheep¡­¡± Old Wuen sighed as heined about people from small tribes. The grasnd was vast, with scattered tribes. While it was easy to gather all of the members of the tribes to rob the south, it wasn¡¯t as simple to make something popr.

    Suddenly, someone opened the felt curtain of the tent, allowing a burst of cold wind to enter. He shivered.

    A man wearing the winter clothes of the grasnds entered. His hair was hanging over his leftpel and he had a decent mustache and a pair of ck gem-like eyes.

    The man, who looked very young, went up to Old Wuen. There seemed to be no difference between the long saber on his waist and that of a wandering swordsman.

    ¡°Pay first, then drink,¡± Old Wuen told him the tavern rules without even looking up.

    ¡°One gram of gold for one gram of wine.¡± The young man spoke with a strange ent, appearing to be unustomed to the prairienguage.

    Old Wuen stopped counting the fur of cattle and sheep and slowly looked up.¡± The wine is for lending, not for sale.¡±

    He spoke slowly as if he was worried that the young man couldn¡¯t understand the prairienguage.

    ¡°Lend me nine jars,¡± the young man replied without hesitation.

    Old Wuen ordered a mute boy who worked for him to guard the tent before turning around to lead his new guest toward the small tent in the rear.

    ¡°Where¡¯s the seal?¡± After they entered the tent, Old Wuen questioned the young man in fluent Central ins, which was also the officialnguage of the Great Jin Dynasty and the North Zhou Dynasty.

    The young man took out a green office seal on his palm. The seal glowed with hazy light and had four words carved on it: ¡®Chasing After the Wind.¡¯

    ¡°To earn the Green-ribbon Arrester title when you¡¯re this young¡­ I only got the title after working hard for half of my life¡­¡± Old Wuen gave the young man a once-over, believing him to have an impressive strength that had earned him the title at such a young age.

    Old Wuen¡¯s guest was none other than Meng Qi. After leaving from the grasnd border, he had followed his preparation and gotten in touch with a rat of the Six Fan School of the Great Jin Dynasty in the North Zhou Dynasty. He tried to find Wolf King through the school¡¯s grasnd informationwork.

    Having received the introduction, he set out for Gegengol.

    Old Wuen was a famous martial artist in the grasnds when he was young. Butter, he offended a certain tribe noble, resulting in him nearly being killed and his wife and daughter nearly bing ves. Luckily, he won the recognition of Six Fan School and a rat killed the noble. While the sons and daughters of the noble fought over the family property, he took the opportunity to escape to River Gen along with his family.

    Since then, he despised those unfettered nobilities and devoted himself to work for the Great Jin Dynasty.

    Meng Qi touched the two ends of his mustache which he had deliberately kept with a smile. ¡°I finally get the chance to speak the Great Jinnguage! To avoid exposure by talking too much, I can only pretend to be grim these days.¡±

    He could only understand a little of the prairienguage after taking upnguage training for a month, never mind speak it.

    ¡°The prairienguage isn¡¯t hard to learn. The Great Jin dynastynguage, on the other hand¡­ Ha! I spent exactly ten years to speak it fluently.¡± Unbearable memories crossed Old Wuen¡¯s mind before he turned serious and asked, ¡°We¡¯re all colleagues. What would you like to know?¡±

    He didn¡¯t ask the purpose of the Secret-searching Nark.

    ¡°I came to kill Wolf King,¡± Meng Qi said matter-of-factly as if he was speaking of a trivial matter.

    ¡°Kill Wolf King?¡± Old Wuen was stunned, not sharing Meng Qi¡¯s calmness.

    He stared at the mustached young man in front of him as if he was looking at a monster.

    Did he not know Wolf King? Right now, Wolf King was first ce on the Ranking List of Young Masters!

    Wolf King¡¯s murder of many grasnd masters had aroused public indignation. However, to this day, no one could do anything to him. In the past, there were even Exterior masters of the tribe who had tried finding him but failed!

    He could escape and dodge attacks quickly. That alone was enough of a challenge for people, let alone his strength.

    Did this young man think it was easy to kill Wolf King?

    Meng Qi smiled. ¡°Yes. Will you please help me find him? He¡¯s on the arrest writ list of Six Fan School.¡±

    The reason Wolf King had been recorded in the arrest writ was precisely due to his murdering of the Great Jin Dynasty masters.

    ¡°If it was so easy to find him, he¡¯d have been killed over a hundred times.¡± Old Wuen frowned and shook his head.

    Meng Qi nodded,pletely in agreement. He had received detailed information about Wolf King from the former rat that included most of the names of his victims, the time and location of their murders, their strength at time of death, as well as their backgrounds. The information merely suggested that Wolf King had killed at random without a specific direction. The strengths of his victims ranged from low to high. It was difficult to find out the potential reasoning for his actions if Meng Qi didn¡¯t take enough time to analyze them.

    The only thing they could learn was that Wolf King would lose his bloodlust for those weaker than him after increasing his power. But he still killed a few of them as if he had killed them incidentally.

    If there was no any way to chase after Wolf King, Meng Qi had to take the risk to draw Wolf King out to attack him. However, Wolf King must be sensitive to danger to have survived to this day. Perhaps he couldn¡¯te out at this time but waited with patience. He might make a sudden attack to kill Meng Qi when his strength had broken through enough to be perfect.

    ¡°Do you have any information about Wolf King?¡± Meng Qi sincerely looked at Old Wuen, who was a Turf Lord on the grasnd.

    After thinking about it for a while, Old Wuen said, ¡°I don¡¯t have any more information at the moment, but perhaps others do.¡±

    ¡°Who?¡± Meng Qi asked hopefully, wondering who on earth would truly have a clue.

    Old Wuen replied quietly, ¡°Wolf King had killed many grasnd martial artists, most of them being talented young men with extraordinary strength. Some were the sons of the tribe nobles and disciples of famous martial artists. So their families and friends wanted to avenge their deaths.¡±

    ¡°The people who hated him most had secretly established the Wolf-ying League to get in touch with each other, exchange information, and kill Wolf King. They spread all over the grasnds, so maybe they know more about his whereabouts.¡±

    ¡°Wolf-ying League¡­¡± It was the first time that Meng Qi had heard of this organization.

    Old Wuen sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t know much about the organization, only several of its members. If you¡¯re interested in joining, I can introduce them to you. But I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ll be in danger after joining them.¡±

    Meng Qi thought for a little while and saluted him. ¡°Please introduce them to me!¡±

    He spoke decisively and without the least bit of hesitation.

 Chapter 462: The Shaman

    <h4>Chapter 462: The Shaman</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Gegengol, ruled by a tribe known as the Hirasu tribe, had a tribal chief who imed blood rtionship with the Family of Gold and sharedmon ancestry with the Great Khan Gu Erduo of the Golden Tent. The chieftain held the title of the ¡°Grand Sun King¡± because of this.

    At present, the Grand Sun King has nock of progenies, amongst them, Ag was barely noticeable amidst the myriads of contests for the King¡¯s regard. His mother was a female ve who had been forced into coition during one of the King¡¯s many drunken binges.

    Owing to hisparatively humble beginnings, Ag endured the dishonor of not being fit for the royal session and was not privileged of his share of the tribes¡¯ division amongst the heirs of the King. For this very reason, he enjoyed amicable rtions to most of his tribesmen. His kinship to the Family of Gold had gained him respectable standing amongst the ordinary folk of the wild ins. Thus hisfortable life and decent prestige.

    ¡°Ag was hardly a gifted student in the arts of martialbat, but his son, called Aersilen was an outstanding talent. Ag had high expectations for his son¡¯s prospects, retaining faith and optimism that his son¡¯s future prominence might bring honor to his name. Ag expended extensive investments to equip his son with the most exceptional education in martial disciplines. At the ripe age of twenty, Aersilen had unsealed his Seventh Aperture and had freshly contrived his Inner World. s by cruel fate he was preyed upon by the skulking Wolf King. His throat torn asunder, and his life was forfeit in the hands of the Wolf King in a tent at Gegengol.¡±

    One by one through different tents, Wuen led Meng Qi through the folds of the yurts as he continued, ¡°Thus, in a dilemma Ag found himself to be. Hiscking political standing and his kinsmen¡¯s grudge towards Aersilen¡¯s glimmering talent have ced him in a most delicate position. The great warriors of the Hirasu tribe had allegedly given their word to put an end to the savagery of the Wolf King. Sadly, those are but hollow words. They had not the true intent to truly seek out the Wolf King and eliminate him. Thus, driven by discontentment and disgust, he waspelled to join the Wolf-ying League.¡±

    Sometimes, the old Wuen would help Ag sell some shady goods and fur from the south, and he had learned of Ag¡¯s experience by ident.

    ¡°Wolf King was particr about the target for murder¡­¡± said Meng Qi who noticed this point.

    Wolf King had never killed the lineal shaman of Changsheng Denomination, Gold Tent¡¯s descendants and even people rted to Great Master. But as for Aersilen, he lived with the envy of others, although the elder members of their family neglected his father. For this reason, he was killed by Wolf King even if there was a peerless master at the Hirasu tribe.

    Wuenughed and said, ¡°The Wolf King would have reduced the food for livestock if he didn¡¯t consider this. He could not hide for a long time if he were targeted by the powerful shaman or Gold Tent master even if he got the mystique and was very cautious.¡±

    ¡°Anyway, Wolf King was indeed well-informed since he could keep away from the people he couldn¡¯t offend during his random murders¡­¡± Meng Qi thought.

    Wuen stopped near several tents and went up to talk with the warrior who guarded the tents and gave him a silver cake.

    While Wuen was talking with the warrior, Meng Qi looked that ce over, pretending to look around carelessly. These tents were away from others in a certain distance, with warriors around to guard them. There were invisible columns in the dark ce. There also seemed to be the secret guarders hiding at the interstice on the top of the tents.

    The horses, flocks, and herds were orderly arranged, without any disorder at all. The footmen and ves passing by were also in solemn order.

    ¡°Ag could not be belittled, and he was also a talented person¡­¡± Meng Qi didn¡¯t look down on Ag due to his inferior Kung Fu body potentials. Instead, he found from the details that Ag had a great ability concerning leadership.

    After a short while, the guard came out and let Wuen and Meng Qi enter the tent.

    The condition inside the tent naturally rose in Meng Qi¡¯s mind after the tent¡¯s curtain opened. There must be people standing or hiding at the ce where there were guards.

    There was a thick nket covered on the ground, which made people feel veryfortable as one stood on it. Ag didn¡¯t sit cross-legged as the ordinary grasnd people. Instead, he ced some red tables and stools with the North Zhou Dynasty style inside the tent. There were some copper furnaces ced on the desks and each corner of the tent. They were burnt red by the fire, warming the tent in the winter.

    Meng Qi would feel that he came back to the North Zhou Dynasty had it not been for the cover cloth that surrounded the tent. It turned out that the grasnd nobilities loved the goods from the south.

    ¡°Wuen, I have told you not to visit me if there was nothing important,¡± Ag said in a low voice as if he made sounds from his abdomen.

    He looked like an overweight ordinary grasnd resident in middle age, but the sparkling jade ring on his hand and his steady eyes implied his real identity.

    Except for other guards, there was a tall and burly guard without much hair. He stood behind Ag. His bulging muscle was full of strength, and the exposed skin covered with many green shaman patterns which might be tattoos or something magic.

    While he nced at the guards around, Wuen said with a smile, ¡°Your Excellency, I have something personal and would you take the trouble to help me? And would you please¡­¡±

    Ag pulled a long face and waved his hand to beckon the guards at the visible and invisible ces to leave the tent. Only the strong man behind him stayed behind and perhaps the man hiding on the top of the tent remained there.

    ¡°You can tell me your secret now.¡± Ag said in a low voice.

    Wuen pointed at Meng Qi and tly spoke, ¡°He had a grudge against Wolf King and wanted to join the Wolf-ying League.¡±

    ¡°How dare those damn humble ves to let the secret leak out?¡± Ag burst into anger and picked up the whip on the table as if he was going tosh someone.

    Ag, who looked amiable and calm, was somewhat intimidating while he got angry.

    But Wuen, as one of his partners, wasn¡¯t frightened by his anger and took a step back with a smile. ¡°Zhe Bie is skilled at sword technique and also has helped me save my goods. If he joins the Wolf-ying League, he must devote himself to kill Wolf King. It¡¯s good for you, right?¡±

    Meng Qi could not think of other good names to use on the grasnd, so he called himself ¡°Zhe Bie.¡± After Wuen introduced him, he coldly looked at Ag, putting his right hand on the sword handle and seeming to be getting ready for killing people within five steps.

    ¡°Zhe Bie¡­¡± Ag squinted.

    The tall and strong man behind him snorted and said, ¡± He is skilled at sword technique? Hum. There were many people skilled at saber y killed by Wolf King.¡±

    Ag waved his hand to beckon him to shut up, and his voice seemed to be rolling inside his throat.

    ¡°Why do you conceive a hatred for Wolf King? Where are you from?¡±

    ¡°Also, there are strict rules of our Wolf-ying League. You must not be allowed to join in if you don¡¯t have the corresponding strength or ability. You could only provide us with information in this case.¡±

    He was vignt against ¡°Zhe Bie¡± who suddenly appeared and also did not show interest in his strength!

    ¡°I¡¯m a wandering swordsman without any rtives or friends killed by Wolf King¡­¡± Meng Qi deliberately paused for a little while.

    ¡°Well, do you have any virulent hatred of him?¡± Ag got a little surprised.

    Meng Qi tried to reply in a few words, avoiding exposing the w of his grasndnguage. ¡°I was once attacked by him.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Ag and the man behind him spoke at the same time with amazement.

    Even Wuen was very astounded since he heard it for the first time. ¡°This Green-ribbon Arrester had managed to escape from the sneak-attack by Wolf King. It is no wonder that he dares toe here to hunt down Wolf King!¡±

    There were less ten people who could survive from Wolf King¡¯s sneak-attack within half step. Most of them had helpers nearby, so they could get the chance to escape away while Wolf King failed to hit them.

    The strong man said rudely, ¡°In Eternal Sky¡¯s name, the liar must die by Wolf King! How dare you tell a lie just because Wolf King isn¡¯t here?¡±

    He naturally doubted the wandering swordsman, who wasn¡¯t strong and powerful enough, could escape from the Wolf King¡¯s attack. Whening to boast, he could also im that he had attacked Wolf King and hurt him badly. After all, it was impossible for Wolf King toe clean.

    Ag frowned and had the same opinion with the strong man in his mind. He said to Wuen, ¡°Zhe Bie is of dubious background, and his hatred of Wolf King isn¡¯t verifiable. I¡¯m afraid that others would not allow him to join the league even if I rmend him.¡±

    He politely turned him down.

    Meng Qi took a step forward and asked calmly, ¡°Who of you has seen Wolf King use his movement?¡±

    Others became silent at this moment. Ag said after a short while of silence, ¡°Ba Tu was inside the tent when the murder of Aersilen took ce.¡±

    Ba Tu, the tall and robust man, looked a little pale while he recalled the past events. It seemed that he often had nightmares because of that. In a weak voice which was not dominant anymore, he said, ¡°I didn¡¯t see him personally, but I could feel that he was like an evil ghost and a wild wolf which was extremely powerful¡­In Eternal Sky¡¯s name¡­¡±

    ¡°You can have a try.¡± Meng Qi spoke simply with few words and looked incredibly cool.

    With this, the whole tent became dark suddenly, and Ba Tu found the wandering swordsman in front of him disappeared.

    But soon the fine hairs at his nape stood up as if there was an invisible knife attached there.

    He then abruptly stepped forward and turned back, raising his right arm with the bulging muscle. He then hit in the air with a dull thud and produced a gust of fierce wind.

    But he could just hit in the air.

    While the fresh wind blew, he felt that the sharp saber Qi was still hanging at his nape.

    This time, Ba Tu chose to lunge forward, with his feet off the ground. He then vigorously snapped his whip. But he had also just kicked in the air as if there was no one at his back, only the invisible evil ghost!

    Ba Tu tried over and over but still could not get rid of being tangled by the evil ghost. He also failed to free himself from the nightmare.

    The sweat started forth upon his forehead as the movements of his fist became messier. The green shaman pattern on his skin made him full of energy, but it was of no use since he could not find the enemy.

    Suddenly, he saw Ag¡¯s shocked face and also saw his own shadow reflecting in Ag¡¯s pupils, but didn¡¯t see anyone behind him!

    ¡°Yes, it is the movement of Wolf King!¡± Ba Tu finally spoke with these words.

    However, what Ag had seen was different. ¡°Zhe Bie¡± just slowly took a walk behind Ba Tu all the time. He followed Ba Tu to walk forward and turn back, but he stood behind Ba Tu from beginning to end. While Ba Tu kicked backward, he just took a step towards one side casually. When Ba Tu looked at Ag¡¯s pupils, he aligned himself with Ba Tu andpletely hid by means of Ba Tu¡¯s tall and robust figure.

    Meng Qi seemed to y hide-and-seek with a child in the whole process, Covered with sweat, Ba Tu, who was extremely scared, made the process so weird to astonish others present.

    Ag took a breath and said to Meng Qi, ¡°Zhe Bie, I believe you have fought with Wolf King.¡±

    He thought that it was impossible to make Ba Tu mistake Zhe Bie for Wolf King if he didn¡¯t fight with Wolf King. Ag also changed the way to call Meng Qi as he knew Meng Qi was a master reaching such a high level.

    ¡°Can I get the chance to join Wolf-ying League?¡± Meng Qi briefly asked.

    ¡°The other members will believe your hatred for Wolf King, but they may not trust you because of your unidentified background unless you are willing to swear witnessed by the shaman and promise that you will not reveal the internal matters of the Wolf-ying League and will not hurt other members.¡± Ag told him the demanding requirement.

    Meng Qi nodded gently and said, ¡°Fine.¡±

    ¡°How dare he agree on that requirement?¡± Wuen was a little confused because he realized that it was not easy to take the vow witnessed by the shaman!

    Ag smiled and sent a guard to invite a familiar, ordinary shaman as if he didn¡¯t fear that the shaman would know Wolf-ying League.

    The shaman wore a navy blue robe with many floral patterns on it. He was a skinny man with a pair of sharp eyes.

    As all of the people believed in Eternal Sky and numerous totems, the shamans were the spokesmen of the God. Even every tribe leader had to respect them except for the descendants of the Gold Family.

    The shaman moved his lips with a totem of the Hirasu tribe in his hand. After a while of mutter, he asked Meng Qi to vow, his eyes turning a deep green.

    Luckily, Ag had told him the vow content before. Otherwise, Meng Qi didn¡¯t know how to read it with the grasndnguage. As he slowly finished reading the vow, he saw that there was a deep green light giving off from the shaman¡¯s eyes. He also felt that his body seemed to be at a visionary status, sensing that somehow there was a karma line extending towards him. One end of the line was the totem in the shaman¡¯s hand.

    He used the secret karma art getting for Sikong Tu from the beginning just in case he would be deceived by them!

 Chapter 463: Information on the Wolf-slaying League

    <h4>Chapter 463: Information on the Wolf-ying League</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    The totem of the Hirasu tribe was a majestic golden eagle with a sharp gaze. Under the shaman¡¯s urging, a brilliant light burst from the totem as if it was reflecting the Grand Sun.

    Meng Qi could feel a faint feeling of grandeur rose around him, with a strange power being sometimes vague and sometimes distinct.

    He didn¡¯t dare to be careless in front of the totem¡¯s ancestors. He felt himself floating in the dark universe, where imaginary and intangible gleaming lines surrounded him. The only line that he could grasp was the one slowly moving closer to him.

    ¡°Will you willingly ept this oath?¡± he suddenly asked, using the curt prairienguage.

    This shaman was just an ordinary one. Though he found it a little suspicious, he thought Meng Qi was simply being cautious. ¡°There¡¯s no falsehood under the watchful eyes of the External Sky and Huang Jinying,¡± he whispered.

    The Changsheng Denomination had ced most of the totem gods of the grasnds under the dominion of the Eternal Sky.

    Hearing these words, Meng Qi buried his head and became incredibly pious. The Vital Spirit executed its secret techniques, triggering the illusions. The karmic line changed its direction and floated to the shaman, attaching itself to him.

    Naturally, the Eternal Sky and Huang Jinying would not really ¡®focus¡¯ on this trivial matter. They would only use their strength to witness oaths, so they showed no response to the changes in the two who were involved in the oath-taking process.

    The shaman¡¯s body unwittingly became heavier but instantly returned to normal. Thinking it was because he had consumed too much of his energy, he directed his eyes upward again. He epted the gems and gold that Ag respectfully handed him, then left the tent arrogantly.

    ¡°Since you¡¯ve taken the oath, we are now brothers.¡± Ag lost his calm attitude earlier and became so enthusiastic and amiable that it made Meng Qi suspicious of his intention. It was not like Ag was attracting powerful allies for himself. It was merely that the Wolf-ying League had gained another master capable of contending against Wolf King. It was understandable that he was overjoyed at the thought of their revenge possibly seeding, but his enthusiasm had exceeded what was considered normal. Of course, that was unless the Wolf-ying League carried more meaning to him than their revenge against Wolf King.

    Meng Qi nodded indifferently, still exuding the coldness of a wandering swordsman.

    Ag seemed to have noticed the problem in his attitude, so he instantly restrained his smile and said, ¡°More help means more hope of seeking revenge. When I think of how Aersilen refused to close his eyes when he was dying, I often can¡¯t control my emotions.¡±

    ¡°You joined us at just the right time. In two days, the messenger from the south will be here to gather all the members nearby and pass on the information on Wolf King. He¡¯ll also be witnessing your initiation into our league.¡±

    ¡°The messenger from the south¡­¡± Meng Qi nodded calmly, suddenly feeling that the Wolf-ying League would be a ratherpact organization, exceeding the standards of those spontaneous intel-sharing loose alliances.

    Stepping out of the tent, Old Wuen chuckled and said, ¡°Ag has another four sons and three daughters but none of them is as capable as Aersilen. It¡¯s understandable for him to hold a grudge and join the Wolf-ying League, risking the possibility of Wolf King taking revenge on him.¡±

    ¡°I would¡¯ve done the same if I were in his ce. Though it¡¯s said that revenge breeds revenge, I hope it¡¯s my enemy who will be persuaded by such a saying.¡± Seeing that there was no one around, Meng Qi could finally speak Mandarin, so he replied at length fluently.

    ¡­

    Two dayster, Meng Qi and Ba Tu followed Ag as he led them to an inconspicuous-looking tent.

    ¡°This is¡­¡± A Nine Acupores martial artist from the grasnd was guarding the entrance. He looked at Meng Qi, refusing to allow him into the tent.

    The guard knew both Ag and Ba Tu, but who was this wandering swordsman with a little mustache?

    ¡°This is a fighter who had just joined our ranks,¡± Ag whispered. ¡°He has epted the oath, as witnessed by the shaman.¡±

    ¡°Joining our ranks?¡± The guard stared at Meng Qi sharply, as if doubting his eligibility to join their league. Joining them was never as simple as just being willing to take up their oath!

    He then noticed Meng Qi¡¯s cold eyes and felt a sharp chill climbing up his throat, as if there was an invisible sword right on his neck. He felt as if his head would leave his body instantly if he made a rash action.

    Cold sweat started beading on his forehead. He subconsciously took several steps backward and stepped out of the way to let Meng Qi pass.

    Agura nodded gently, feeling satisfied with his choice of fighter.

    There were several copper stoves in the tent, making it feel as warm as spring inside. The ground was covered in nkets and the walls were lined with felt, with gold ornaments ced orderly. The tent was luxuriously decorated without looking uncouth. It was aplete one-eighty from its inconspicuous appearance.

    Inside, an old man was seated cross-legged with his eyes slightly closed. Smoking a speciality grass-leaf from the grasnds, his expression appeared quite rxed.

    Laying next to him was a dark and silky fur coat.

    ¡°Te Mu¡¯er, the snow has closed off the grasnd. Why did you stille so early?¡± Ag greeted the old man familiarly in a casual tone.

    Te Mu¡¯er put down his rolled cigar and exhaled a puff of white fog, then he said, ¡°That¡¯s precisely the reason why I left early. Who is this?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s Zhe Bie, the member that I initiated into the league. He¡¯s a master capable of preserving his life in front of Wolf King.¡± Ag then turned to Meng Qi and said, ¡°This is Te Mu¡¯er, a famed master from Zhelimu. His most favored disciple died in the hands of Wolf King.¡±

    Without needing a word from Ag, Meng Qi could sense Te Mu¡¯er¡¯s strength on his own. Though he could not make an urate assessment, he could at least tell that Te Mu¡¯er¡¯s power had surpassed that of ordinary Nine Acupores masters. He could only determine if Te Mu¡¯er was a Half-step Exterior Scenery expert when he sees him in action.

    ¡°I¡¯ve gotten old. If I meet Wolf King on my own, I fear I won¡¯t be able to leave alive.¡± Te Mu¡¯er looked deep into Meng Qi¡¯s eyes.

    Ag sat down cross-legged and casually asked, ¡°What about the rest?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re too busy toe. I¡¯ll just run a few more rounds and pass them the newster on.¡± Te Mu¡¯er¡¯s voice sounded sluggish and aged. ¡°Lately, the old tiger from Zhelimu is very interested in the goods from the south. You have to be careful.¡±

    Ag nodded and began conversing with Te Mu¡¯er. Wolf King never came up in their conversation, as it merely revolved around the hidden secrets of River Gegengol and Zhelimu. They also discussed the distribution channels of goods from the south and the stolen properties.

    Meng Qi sat next to them without joining the conversation. He was a little shocked as he listened to their conversation. News often signaled opportunities, so the exchange of information between Ag and Te Mu¡¯er was beneficial to both sides. With Ag¡¯s status and Te Mu¡¯er¡¯s strength, them working together would not result in just simple coboration.

    ¡°It was likely that there was no shortage of members who were not good enough for high posts yet too proud to ept a low one in the Wolf-ying League. Alone, they were not worthy of mention. United, however, they could exchange information throughout the entire grasnd and support each other, hence bing a force that should not be overlooked¡­¡± Meng Qi fell into deep thought. ¡°Even if they killed Wolf King, It wouldn¡¯t be likely for them to dissolve the Wolf-ying League even after having the sweet taste of sess.¡±

    Just then, a heartyughter came from outside the entrance of the tent. ¡°I heard there¡¯s a hero joining us?¡±

    Without needing to turn his head, Meng Qi already had the face of the visitor conjured up on his mind. ¡°He has thick eyebrows and big eyes, wears a leather hat and a luxurious outfit, with a golden short knife hanging at the waist for decoration¡ªthe man doesn¡¯t look old, perhaps he¡¯s about 30 years old.¡±

    ¡°This is Dari Achi, our messenger from the south and a famous wandering warrior of the grasnd. His younger brother was killed by Wolf King¡­¡± Ag made the introductions.

    Dari Achi¡¯s every movement seemed to carry the force of heaven and earth. Meng Qi was certain that he had already opened his Primal Acupore at Mid-brows. Since he was young and strong, Meng Qi was sure his strength was above that of Te Mu¡¯er.

    Dari Achi took off his fur coat and sat down without regarding himself as an outsider. He took a deep breath and said, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t doubt Ag¡¯s judgment. I believe Brother Zhe Die wouldn¡¯t be much weaker than Wolf King. He¡¯ll be a good addition to our mission to kill Wolf King and to the league. Once my affairs here are finished and the snow has melted, I¡¯ll take you to meet our president.¡±

    When the president was mentioned, both Te Mu¡¯er and Ag disyed a slight expression of reverence but said nothing. It made the president seem quite mysterious.

    Dari Achi did not mention much about the president either, instead he changed the topic and said, ¡°Since we¡¯re all family now, I won¡¯t say unrted stuff or be hypocritical. Brother Zhe Bie, let me tell you about Tie Sheng that mongrel.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± This was precisely Meng Qi¡¯s objective of this visit.

    ¡°Let¡¯s put aside other things since I¡¯m sure you¡¯re already aware of it. I¡¯ll just tell you what we Wolf-ying League have found out,¡± Dari Achi said solemnly. ¡°Though it appears that Tie Sheng the mongrel kills just about any master, we found out that¡ªdiscounting a small minority of weaklings¡ªhis targets were always those who had seen a gradual increase in their strength.¡±

    Dari Achi¡¯s exnation was clear. He mentioned the league¡¯s realization of the regrity of Wolf King¡¯s killings: at regr intervals, Wolf King¡¯s targets would see an exponential growth in their strengths before stabilizing at their levels. This process would repeat for a few more times. Of course, there were cases when his targets were much stronger or weaker than Wolf King, but they were in the minority. If those targets could not be easily killed, he would run far away and wait for another chance to kill them again.

    ¡°We suspect that the period in which he selects much more powerful targets is the period in which Tie Sheng is about to make a breakthrough. He¡¯d take the risk to kill targets much stronger than himself to break his barriers,¡± Ag added.

    Recalling the information he had read, Meng Qi nodded to show his agreement.

    He estimated that it was about time for Wolf King to healpletely from the injuries he had caused. Considering Wolf King¡¯s previous realm, he was now likely at the stage where he would be seeking a breakthrough. If this was true, they might have a chance to locate Wolf King and seek their revenge. The problem was that there was a decent pool of targets that Wolf King could draw from in the grasnd, so it would be hard to determine his final pick.

    Of course, this was all working under the assumption that Wolf King did not have any special encounters which might help him recover sooner than expected. Judging from the number of times he had killed in the past six months, however, this possibility was pretty low.

    Dari Achi then confirmed Meng Qi¡¯s thoughts, saying, ¡°Although Tie Sheng rarely killed after returning from the Central ins and seemed to be nearing his breakthrough, there are still many strong grasnd warriors who can meet his breakthrough needs after we exclude the descendents of Jinzhang and the Changsheng Denomination. Thus we can only choose to focus on the important few.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡± He changed the topic and continued, ¡°I suspect Tie Sheng isn¡¯t truly a lone wolf to be able to so urately select his breakthrough targets. Furthermore, he had killed five warriors before going south. Two of them were our secret members. How could this be a coincidence?¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯ve been investigating from this aspect?¡± Meng Qi tried very hard to speak thenguage of the grasnd. His mind felt a little numb from listening to Dari Achi¡¯s long exnation and nearly failed to catch onto the meaning of his words.

    Dari Achi nodded. ¡°We¡¯ve leaked some news on purpose and traced it to discover three suspects; one of them is in Gegengol. It¡¯s one of the reasons why I¡¯m here.¡±

    ¡°Who is it?¡± Ag and Te Mu¡¯er¡¯s gazes became heated and their eyes even turned a little bloodshot.

    Meng Qi remained still and retained his cold temperament, prompting Dari Achi to praise him for having the demeanor of a master.

    ¡°Narisu.¡± Dari Archi spat the name.

    ¡°Him?¡± Ag and Te Mu¡¯er¡¯s expressions turned grim.

    ¡°Narisu?¡± Meng Qi had no idea who it was.

    ¡°He was once a famed horse bandit. After reaching the Half-step Exterior Scenery, he left his group of bandits to his second-inmand and came to Gegengol to sell his goods to the many horse bandit groups here. Once he nted his roots here, he began giving out dividends in order to cultivate painstakingly in the hopes of gaining the favor of the Changsheng Demonination, as to build diplomatic rtions inside and outside.¡±

    Once a person became an Exterior master, he could be the guardian of a medium-sized tribe or join arge tribe. Compared to being a horse bandit, his status would increase a hundredfold. After all, under the reign of the Great Khan of Jinzhang, there was not any problem for the horse bandits to cause some insignificant troubles here and there. However, if the issue persisted, they would certainly be destroyed.

    ¡°We¡¯ll once again disseminate unfavorable news about Wolf King. Brother Te Mu¡¯er and Brother Zhe Bie, I hope you¡¯ll keep an eye on Narisu and his men, follow them and find Wolf King!¡± Dari Achi raised his head ever so slightly as he said in an awe-inspiring tone.

    Meng Qi gripped the handle of his saber.

    ¡°I hope your news is urate,¡± he said lightly.

    He then got up and turned around, leaving the tent.

    Dari Achi squinted after seeing Zhe Bie¡¯s attitude.

    ¡°I also hope you wouldn¡¯t disappoint us,¡± he said quietly.

    ¡­

    The moon was hidden behind the clouds as snowkes drifted gently in the air.

    Meng Qi and Te Mu¡¯er were both lying on their stomachs on the top of their respective tents. They remained motionless, allowing the snow to cover them.

    Someone secretly entered Narisu¡¯s tent and passed on the information that he had received.

    Narisu did not make any move the entire night after the informer left, prompting others to suspect that Dari Achi had made a mistake in his judgment.

    However, Meng Qi and Te Mu¡¯er both had exceptional patience. Submerged in the snow, they waited in the bitter cold for an entire night.

    When dawn arrived, many of Narisu¡¯s men entered his tent before quickly leaving. It was hard to guess who was the one who brought Narisu news, if there was any news being passed on at all.

 Chapter 464: The First Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 464: The First Meeting</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Meng Qi remained still, unfazed by all of the people going in and out of the tent. Though any of them could be the one to leave with news meant for Wolf King, he did not impatiently follow those who appeared to be more suspicious or terrifying.

    He believed in one point: Wolf King had aroused public anger throughout the verdant ins of the North. Even if the nobles and prestigious shamans were hardly concerned about his menacing forays, Narisu would be torn to pieces if victims like Ag, who was of more humble beginnings, and young warriors that did not fear the brutality of the Wolf King banded together. Thus, he would only leave the duty of correspondence with Wolf King to the most trusted of his minions to avoid scrutiny, lest he suffer the condemnation of the hoi polloi. He wouldn¡¯t to risk any chance of allowing his secrets to slip!

    Of course, this was all under the assumption that Narisu was indeed gathering intelligence on Wolf King¡¯s behalf.

    Meng Qi waited patiently without any sign of frustration like a silent predator. All who entered the tent, even tribesmen that had left the tent in a rush, were examined in his mind to the most minute detail. They were all Narisu¡¯s ordinary henchmen, none of which could be considered his closest aide.

    It was an overcast winter day as the sun hid behind obscuring clouds. The people entering the tent gradually dwindled after an hour. Snow piled up on top of the tent, covering Meng Qi in a chilly nket.

    A figure crossed Meng Qi¡¯s line of sight. The person was wearing a coat made of wolf¡¯s fur and lowered his head to look inconspicuous as he exited the tent. The man exhaled heavily, steamy puffs of breath hung in the cold winter air. He headed in the direction of Old Wuen¡¯s tent as if he was nning to get a drink.

    By Ag and Te Muer¡¯s ounts, this was Narisu¡¯s most trusted aide. One whom they called Mono-Ear. The man had once angered a great warrior resulting in both his ears being cut off.

    Meng Qi nced over to the top of the tent next to his and happened to meet Te Muer¡¯s eye. Te Muer nodded knowingly, indicating that he would follow Mono-Ear. Meng Qi would remain on guard.

    The warriors of the grasnds have mostly started out as hunters. Te Muer slid down from the tent soundlessly and followed after Mono-Ear.

    After some time, Meng Qi¡¯s gaze suddenly came into focus. He watched Narisu secretly leave his tent from the back. He might not have recognized the man to be Narisu if not for his futile attempt in hiding his signature braid.

    The genuine Qi within him stirred, melting the frozen snow that nketed him. Like an ordinary clump of falling snow, he slid off the tent and traced Narisu¡¯s steps.

    Narisu first went to the ce where the smaller tribes flocked and selected a horse. He then headed for an area of seedier locale with piling corpses of dead beasts and filth, where reluctant ves and those who sold their bodies for a living lurked.

    His abnormal behavior upon the receipt of unfavorable news that might pique the displeasure of Wolf King suggested that Narisu was indeed involved with him¡­ Meng Qi followed him from a distance, changing his appearance and outfit every now and then. He paid close attention to everyone who came into contact with Narisu.

    Narisu walked until he stopped outside his own tent!

    He had deliberately led them in circles. Was Mono-Ear the true messenger? Or could there be others who left Narisu¡¯s tent when Meng Qi was being led by the nose around thepound like a mule? How could the messenger be found then?

    rmed, he was about to search for Te Muer when a sudden something hit him. He quietly slipped back into his hiding spot.

    Narisu couldn¡¯t have guessed that there would be several people watching him. This sort of multiyered trick to mislead people was likely to fail.

    Narisu had expected his sudden return to his tent would throw his followers off, forcing them to relent and abandon their surveince. The stakeout of his tent would be called off while they hunted for the messenger elsewhere.

    Narisu remained in his tent for sometime. One would have thought there would not be anyone present within the folds of the tent, save for Narisu, until out came another man.

    Wearing a hat made of wolf¡¯s fur and wrapped in a thickly lined coat, the man appeared to be the most ordinary of the herders of the meadows. But there was a clear feature of his face that was impossible to be concealed; his left eye was missing.

    Single Eye, Narisu¡¯s other trusted aide!

    Meng Qi followed after him calmly through many twists and turns.

    Believing that he had shaken off his tailers, Single Eye suddenly ran and sped out of Gegengol.

    Pure white snow nketed the entire grasnd. Imprints of footsteps, heavy and light, dotted the snow well into the distance. Footsteps would inevitably be left even if Single Eye had used his Body Movements techniques.

    Meng Qi followed from a distance. He simply had to trace Single Eye¡¯s footsteps before the falling snowkes covered them.

    He would also step into the depression of the footsteps Single Eye left behind with each step. This would allow his pursuit to be undetectable should Single Eye retrace his steps, or any other pursuers who might have followed behind him

    There was no room for negligence or sloppiness in the hunt of the Wolf King who slipped around quietly and hide like the wind. Wolf King might have had his messengers watched and followed before he met with them.

    ¡°He is leaving Gegengol¡­ I thought that messages would be ryed through differentyers or perhaps by carrier hawks¡­¡± Meng Qi frowned. ¡°Could Wolf King be nearby?¡±

    He grew even more alert at the possible prospect of meeting his long-awaited foe. No hints or traces of evidence, minute or detailed, went unnoticed throughout the journey.

    He suddenly crinkled his nose. A very faint whiff of the odor of blood was drifting through the air!

    He quickened his pace and glided over the snow like a gust of wind whizzing forward, speeding up a rtively easy slope.

    The top of the slope was still a nket of pure white snow. The wideke was covered in a thickyer of ice and reflected the vast sky above. Everything felt so vast that it gave rise to an inexplicable sense of reverence for the earth.

    A man wasying next to theke. From his appearance, Meng Qi could tell that it was Single Eye. The snow that had yet to freeze next to him had been stained red.

    He cautiously ran over and tipped Single Eye over with his toe.

    A look of disbelief was etched into Single Eye¡¯s expression and right eye. His throat had been crushed, rendering his flesh a bloody mess.

    There were no other wounds on his body.

    ¡°Wolf King!¡± A familiar feeling made Meng Qi tense up, his hand already gripping the handle of his sword. The veins popping on his head clearly indicated his thoughts.

    Wolf King was actually nearby!

    But why did he kill Single Eye? Did he sense that danger was approaching? Gripping the handle of his sword, Meng Qi shivered. Even as he felt pumped with the desire to fight, he was full of questions.

    It was unlikely that Wolf King had noticed him considering how much distance he had put between himself and Single Eye!

    Or could it be that his sense of danger had be so acute?

    Just then, Meng Qi smelled a faint fragrance in the air. It seemed to be the smell of musk and orchid, a smell that drifted in the air for a long time.

    He unsheathed his sword and gently picked up a fragrance sachet from Single Eye¡¯s chest with the tip. The sachet was intricately sewn and produced a rich fragrance.

    ¡°Looks like a custom-made spice. Did Single Eye¡¯s lover make this?¡± Meng Qi was surprised at first. He then realized that the fragrance had alsotched onto him and wouldn¡¯t fade for a long time!

    Had Meng Qi not reached the Spotless realm, he wouldn¡¯t have noticed the strangeness of this fragrance.

    Realization suddenly dawned on him. He finally knew why Wolf King had killed Single Eye. For a person who was adept at hiding his breath, being tainted with this fragrance was akin to exposing himself!

    Perhaps he thought that Single Eye had betrayed him and was trying to use this fragrance to stab him in the back!

    Now the question was whether or not Single Eye had done this on purpose?

    The spices in this sachet had been specially selected. Whether or not Single Eye was doing this on purpose, the one who sent him this sachet was harboring ulterior motives!

    This was a pleasant surprise for Meng Qi. He closed his eyes and took a deep breath, trying to distinguish the intricacies of the fragrance floating in the wind.

    Wisps of the fragrance passed his nostrils, the distinction in them as clear as day. Meng Qi opened his eyes in rm and ran west. There was still a faint scent drifting from that direction!

    He no longer worried about leaving his traces behind. Hepletely unleashed his Body Movements and ran full speed ahead, chasing after the fragrance!

    Though the distinctive trait of Facing Wind in Air was spinning in mid-air, it didn¡¯t mean that it wasn¡¯t suitable for long-distance sprinting. Meng Qi¡¯s figure seemed to flutter as he ran, as if he was an immortal. He wasn¡¯t slow at all. If the skill was considered a weak one, how could Xuan Bei have escaped all the way into the Central ins back then?

    The fragrance gradually became fainter as Wolf King seemed to be doing his best to get rid of the scent. But Meng Qi could feel him more and more clearly. It was as if he could see a figure running away in his mind if he closed his eyes.

    He must catch up to Wolf King before the fragrance faded entirely!

    The snow had been falling for a long time and had covered many of the tracks. Like a ghost, Wolf King didn¡¯t leave any tracks that Meng Qi could discover with short notice. It was as if he was chasing after the air. If not for the fragrance dotting the air, and that feeling that drew him to Wolf King, he would¡¯ve suspected that he was going in the wrong direction.

    A cold gust of wind swept him, blowing away thest traces of the fragrance. Meng Qi could only continue his tracking based on his vague intuition.

    The snow was imprinted with a series of footsteps. Oddly, he saw only his own!

    In his mind, he saw a tall and slender figure running without stopping, all the while revealing a faint killing intention. If the figure wasn¡¯t worried about ambushes, he would¡¯ve returned and killed him!

    Tempering his soul and oveing his anxiety, Meng Qi felt like he was meeting more obstacles the more he chased. If his heart was as calm as still water, he felt that he would resemble the earliest of hunters.

    The snow was getting heavier and snowkes were getting in his eyes, but he could sense himself getting closer and closer. He gradually extended his hand to grip his sword based on the rhythm of the wind. He was about to thrust his sword into the source of the feeling, following the traction of the energy.

    Suddenly, as if night had fallen, the traction of the energy snapped, and he lost all senses of Wolf King!

    ¡°He had another trick up his sleeve? Why didn¡¯t he use it earlier?¡± Meng Qi was on high alert to prevent Wolf King from ambushing him.

    He inspected the tracks, slowing down his catching up to Wolf King. If he hadn¡¯t been there to identify them himself, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to find the clues left by Wolf King at all.

    He continued his chase for some time. At such a speed, the tracks in front had already disappeared by the time he got there.

    He exhaled. He had to admit that he had lost track of Wolf King.

    He had to admit that Wolf King had a unique talent and ability in losing pursuers.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll have to pay a certain price for cutting off the traction of energy. Otherwise, he would¡¯ve used it after firsting into contact with the fragrance.¡± Meng Qi determined his current location, trying to find a way to return to Gegengol.

    Under the vast sky, the grasnds seemed boundless. Pure white snow nketed the ground, turning the surroundings into a monotonous scenery. He was nearly lost but, fortunately, had a good sense of direction. Combining various information, his mind gradually outlined the route he had taken after leaving Gegengol. He first went north, then south¡­

    ¡°Hey! If I keep going east, I¡¯ll reach Gegengol!¡± Meng Qi was surprised. Did he chase after Wolf King in circles?

    ¡°That¡¯s not right.¡± He narrowed his eyes. ¡°Did Wolf King lead me around in a semi-circle? Did he not want to leave Gegengol?¡±

    If Wolf King¡¯s line of thought wasn¡¯t as he had suspected, his best choice would have been to go northwest, deep into the grasnd. Why did he make a detour?

    ¡°He wants to seek revenge¡­ Did he think Narisu betrayed him?¡± Meng Qi was shocked. He didn¡¯t dare dy. He picked up his sword and instantly ran east.

    Just as he was about to enter the tent area of Gegengol, Meng Qi saw Te Muer.

    Te Muer instantly went up to him when he saw him. ¡°Did you find anything?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s nearby but I lost track of him,¡± Meng Qi replied honestly.

    Te Muer sighed. ¡°Cunning prey is often able to escape, but hunters can¡¯t allow themselves to feel discouraged. As long as you have enough patience and remain calm, you¡¯ll be able to catch your prey.¡±

    ¡°True.¡± Meng Qi nodded.

    This was a way of tempering his Kung Fu, willpower, and spirit.

 Chapter 465: â€˜The Waitâ€™

    <h4>Chapter 465: ¡®The Wait¡¯</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    When he entered the tent area, sounds of mor reached his ears.

    ¡°Wolf King took a detour. I suspect he¡¯d return to take revenge on Narisu.¡± Meng Qi used his clumsy grasp of the prairienguage to exin his inference with much difficulty.

    Initially shocked, Te Mu¡¯er soon burst intoughter. ¡°Impossible! Wolf King has never retaliated on the spot! He¡¯d run far away after discovering traps or danger before abruptly taking revenge a few months or even yearster. Like the most brutal of wolves, he¡¯d catch his targets off guard.¡±

    Te Mu¡¯er¡¯s spection was in line with the assassin image that Wolf King had been showing the world. Wolf King would instantly run far away when he couldn¡¯t kill his target with one strike or fell into a trap. He would never hang around or get sidetracked by his emotions. He was cautious, alert, and would rather pass on an opportunity than make a mistake.

    The only exception was his second attack on Meng Qi at Happycloud Heights. However, that was because of the Myths¡¯ aid. The situation was clear and suitable for him to strike.

    That had also been Meng Qi¡¯s impression on Wolf King, and it would have remained so if not for thetter leading him in circles.

    ¡°But shouldn¡¯t he be running far away if he¡¯s not nning to take revenge?¡± questioned Meng Qi once again when they returned to Dari Achi¡¯s tent.

    ¡°Perhaps he¡¯s heading south? Haven¡¯t he went to the Central ins before?¡± exined Te Mu¡¯er with a smile.

    Ag wasn¡¯t around as he had returned to settle the goods from the South. Dari Achi nodded and said, ¡°Tie Sheng¡¯s a bloodthirsty assassin, but also a cold and calm one. He¡¯ll do things like taking revenge but never at the expense of his life.¡±

    ¡°Brother Zhe Bie, you¡¯ve followed him for some time. I¡¯m sure you both sensed each other. Even if he can¡¯t tell your identity, he should still have got an estimation of your strength. Coupled with our strength, you think Tie Sheng that mongrel will dare toe?¡±

    ¡°Tell my identity¡­¡± Meng Qi thought, finding Dari Achi¡¯s words to be a little strange. ¡°Could they have guessed my identity?¡±

    Anyway, he wasn¡¯t too concerned about it. In fact, if they knew his identity, they would be able to confirm that they shared the same goal. The reason why he hid his identity was to avoid the attention from the Myths, so it wouldn¡¯t be a big problem for only a handful of people to find out.

    Dari Achi seemed to have sensed Meng Qi¡¯s concerns, so he said with augh, ¡°Our Wolf-ying League only has two rules. First, you must bear a grudge against Wolf King. Second, you must never harm a fellow member. Since you¡¯ve taken the oath, we¡¯ll not ask you about your background. Well, that¡¯s enough. Go and rest, you two. Killing Wolf King is a long and arduous task. We still need you to contribute in the future.¡±

    ¡°Brother Zhe Bie, though I still don¡¯t know your true identity, I know for sure that being able to escape Wolf King without dying means you¡¯re definitely someone famous.¡± said Te Mu¡¯er with a chuckle as he nced at Meng Qi while leaving the tent.

    He turned around and headed for his own tent, leaving Meng Qi to stare at him as he walked away.

    ¡°Huh. There are truly only a handful of people who managed to escape unscathed from Wolf King in recent years¡­¡± Meng Qi didn¡¯t know whether he should feel proud or upset.

    He put aside his emotions and his expression became solemn as he was deep in thought again. Even if Wolf King¡¯s usual conduct was contradicting his judgment, even if Dari Achi and Te Mu¡¯er rejected his inference, he believed that his first instinct back then wasn¡¯t unreasonable. When a person was in danger and nning to escape, he would always go for the safest option. That was unless he had some other idea and was subconsciously unwilling to stay away.

    Meng Qi took a deep breath and decided to believe in himself. Besides, it was just a small matter that wouldn¡¯t waste too much of his energy.

    He quietly made his way to somewhere nearby Narisu¡¯s tent and returned to the spot where he was hiding earlier. He remained still, allowing the snow to cover him.

    From noon to evening, from evening to night, all was calm. Nothing out of ordinary happened.

    Could his judgment be wrong? Or did Wolf King¡¯s patience surpassed that of ordinary people? Meng Qi stared at Narisu¡¯s tent and couldn¡¯t help doubting himself.

    He exhaled a white wisp of air in order for his irritation and doubt to slowly disappear. Finally he was able to focus on his surveince once again.

    When midnight arrived, a dark shadow swiftly approached the tent. Meng Qi was initially excited but he was soon frowning. It wasn¡¯t Wolf King. It was Dari Achi!

    Judging from the person¡¯s figure and how his manner suggested a hint of the power of heaven and earth, Meng Qi recognized him to be the messenger of the Wolf-ying League, Dari Achi.

    ¡°Why would he meet Narisu thiste at night?¡±

    ¡°If Narisu had long betrayed Wolf King, why did they arrange Te Mu¡¯er and himself to keep an eye on Narisu?¡±

    ¡°Could they be putting on a show to trick Wolf King?¡±

    Both of them were Half-step Exterior Scenery masters, so Meng Qi didn¡¯t dare to eavesdrop on them. He could only tell that they were talking through their shadows imprinted on the tent.

    After some time, Dari Achi stealthily exited the tent and swiftly left.

    Meng Qi once again suppressed his excitement and continued to monitor Narisu¡¯s tent patiently.

    Narisu was pacing in his tent, appearing somewhat frustrated. He only slept when it was close to dawn. Everything else was normal.

    Just then, Meng Qi heard a pained cry that was exceptionally clear in the darkness before dawn.

    ¡°Was that Dari Achi?¡± Meng Qi¡¯s ability to distinguish different sounds had improved after opening his nine acupores.

    His heart jolted, finally realizing what he had neglected. He could no longer worry about staying hidden and instantly jumped out of his hiding spot. He immediately rushed to Dari Achi¡¯s tent.

    He was the fastest but Te Mu¡¯er¡¯s tent was only nearby. The two of them reached at nearly the same time and saw that Dari Achi¡¯s tent was open. There was an opening opposite, where cold wind was drifting in.

    Dari Achi had copsed at the edge of the tent with his face facing upward, etched with fear and fright. There was a sword wound from between his brows to his abdomen, it was so shallow as if the skin was barely broke into, yet he had lost all vitality.

    ¡°Wolf King¡­¡± Meng Qi spat out the two words that frightened Te Mu¡¯er the most.

    This was unlike Wolf King¡¯s usual practice of killing, so Te Mu¡¯er couldn¡¯t tell it was him at first. It wasn¡¯t until Zhe Bie had confirmed it that he recalled something. In the early years, Wolf King had been intercepted by many masters of superior strength but he managed to kill all of them, leaving behind this exact wound!

    Looking at the sword wound, Meng Qi instantly thought of the sword that Wolf King had created out of his being.

    ¡°The target of his revenge wasn¡¯t Narisu, but Dari Achi?¡±

    ¡°Anyway, I have to give it up to the number one on the Ranking List of Young Masters. Coupled with his ability to ambush his target, he even managed to kill a Half-step Exterior Scenery master without making a sound¡­¡± Meng Qi sighed inwardly. He had to admit that Wolf King was close to achieving a breakthrough, judging from his strength.

    Generally, an assassin would make his move when his target was at his weakest or less on guard, thus allowing for a weaker person to kill a stronger opponent. Coupled with Wolf King¡¯s strength, Dari Achi¡¯s death was truly inevitable.

    Te Mu¡¯er appeared stunned. ¡°He¡­ He actually came and took revenge!¡±

    He felt like he was in a dream¡ªa nightmare!

    Ag came rushing over before long. The Exterior experts of the Hirasu tribe leaped into the air, barricading Gegengol to look for Wolf King.

    This time, however, Meng Qi believed Wolf King had long escaped far away!

    He breathed a sigh of relief, dismissing his feelings of frustration and dejection. He started heading for Narisu¡¯s tent.

    ¡°What are you nning to do¡­¡± Before the guards could get the words out of their mouths, Meng Qi struck them, causing them to spin incessantly.

    When he entered the tent, he announced, ¡°Dari Achi is dead.¡±

    Being a well-informed person, Narisu had already heard of this, but Meng Qi¡¯s confirmation still turned him pale in the face. He took a few steps backward and sat on a cushion.

    ¡°He found out¡­ He didn¡¯te back for revenge. He came back for confirmation¡­¡± murmured Narisu.

    ¡°What happened to him?¡± Te Mu¡¯er asked, having followed Meng Qi.

    Meng Qi took several steps forward and sat in front of Narisu. He lowered his head and met thetter¡¯s eyes. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in your secrets. Tell me where I can find Wolf King.¡±

    ¡°He¡­ He¡¯ll definitely return to that ce! The Bayan Valley in the Toronsu Sea!¡± Narisu¡¯s voice became agitated.

    ¡°The Toronsu Sea is theke you¡¯ve seen earlier, the Bayan Valley is located in¡­¡± Te Mu¡¯er instantly exined, knowing that Meng Qi wasn¡¯t familiar with the terrains here.

    Without a word, Meng Qi turned and left.

    ¡°He¡¯d only return once! He¡¯d ruin that ce and never return again!¡± Narisu added, raising his voice. Dari Achi¡¯s death seemed to have spooked him.

    Meng Qi didn¡¯t stop. He opened the tent and stepped into the night.

    With Ag¡¯s help, he and Te Mu¡¯er left Gegengol overnight, and headed for the Bayan Valley in the Toronsu Sea.

    Bayan was a word with the meaning of ¡°wealth¡±. The valley bordered a low mountain and was covered in a variety of fertile weeds. Even in winter, even with snowstorms, one could still vaguely see lush spring in the valley.

    They had been walking along the valley for some time when Meng Qi saw a cave. Even though he called it a cave, it looked more like an earthen house that someone had dug. Three people could more or less squeeze inside.

    Near the earthen house were many dead trees. They were all in the state where they had exhausted all their vitality.

    Meng Qi found many hand-polished items like stone chairs and tables after searching the area. Some of them were split into two by a great force.

    ¡°This looks familiar¡­¡± Meng Qi recalled his memories of Wolf King. His heart jolted as he thought of Kill-stopping Cultivator and her tall, elegant nose. She raised her axe and shed it with great force, breaking the wood. ¡°Did Wolf King went to the Heaven-destined Temple to look for her?¡±

    He looked around and found traces of two to three people once staying in this earthen house. He closed his eyes, feeling as if Wolf King would definitely return to this ce.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to stay here,¡± he whispered.

    Te Mu¡¯er frowned. ¡°Wolf King won¡¯t being back. Since this ce has already been exposed, why would he return?¡±

    This was the inevitable choice of the cunning old wolf.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to wait for him.¡± Meng Qi didn¡¯t borate on his decision. He found a secluded ce where he could keep an eye on the earthen house. He ¡¯embedded¡¯ himself into the crevice of the rock and sat down cross-leggedly, waiting patiently.

    Te Mu¡¯er nced at him, no longer trying to persuade him. He left, shaking his head.

    Meng Qi restrained his emotions and acted as if he was secluding himself to cultivate. When he became thirsty, he would take a sip from the fresh water inside the Space Ring. When he became hungry, he would eat the dry food stored inside the ring. He would only leave for a short while after seven or eight days, in order to discount the misceneous things that couldn¡¯t be eliminated through his acupore points.

    It was soon a month since he started sitting there.

    ¡°Wolf King killed someone in the east. He wouldn¡¯t be returning.¡± Te Mu¡¯er came to see Meng Qi to bring him the news.

    Meng Qi remained speechless and motionless as he continued waiting.

    ¡°Wolf King killed someone from the northern tribe. He has gone far away from this ce¡­¡± Half a monthter, Te Mu¡¯er came to see him once again. He seemed to be persuading Meng Qi to leave.

    Meng Qi¡¯s Energy, Qi, Spirit and Will had be restrained, seemingly having blended into his surroundings. He sat still like a dead piece of wood.

    ¡°He¡¯ll return.¡± His tone was void of any impatience, doubt, or even emotion.

    Te Mu¡¯er sighed. ¡°Though it¡¯s a good thing and a basic quality of a hunter to be patient, if your judgment is mistaken, you¡¯re just wasting your life being patient.¡±

    Meng Qi shook his head and said nothing more. ¡°It hadn¡¯t even been two months. How would he know I¡¯m wrong?¡±

    The winter soon passed, ushering in early spring. Te Mu¡¯er¡¯s expression was solemn as he rushed over and said, ¡°Narisu is dead. Wolf King killed him.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s a patient person indeed,¡±mented Meng Qi briefly.

    Therefore, this was a battle of patience and willpower.

    ¡°But he still didn¡¯te here.¡± Te Mu¡¯er was still trying to get Meng Qi to leave. The Wolf-ying League was now thrown into a chaos and desperately needed masters to stabilize the situation.

    At the end of February, Ag came in ce of Te Mu¡¯er. His voice appeared to be quivering.

    ¡°Wolf King has killed Te Muer. He¡¯s too cunning and made a sudden detour¡­¡±

    ¡°Where is he now?¡± Meng Qi asked, opening his eyes partially.

    Ag gritted his teeth and said, ¡°He went to the west to kill, but he definitely won¡¯t be returning to this ce. He¡¯d only retaliate. Brother Zhe Bie, why¡­ why don¡¯t youe and protect me? You¡¯d definitely be able to find him!¡±

    He seemed terrified.

    His request had shaken Meng Qi¡¯s resolve. Wolf King never showed up from November all the way tote February. He seemed to havepletely abandoned this ce!

    When all the signs suggested you had made a mistake, and when everyone was telling you it was impossible, who wouldn¡¯t be shaken?

    Meng Qi closed his eyes and recalled many different events, especially when Wolf King attacked in the Heaven-destined Temple as well as the condition around the earthen house.

    ¡°I¡¯ll wait for him here.¡± Meng Qi opened his eyes wide, eliminating all his doubt. He was no longer frustrated and his resolution became rock solid again.

    ¡°I won¡¯t be looking for you anymore. I have to hide in the tribe. He wouldn¡¯t dare toe with Exterior experts around me,¡± Ag replied in disappointment.

    When he was done speaking, he left in a rush.

    At the beginning of March, in the dead of the night, a nightmare abruptly woke Ag from his sleep. He began cursing Wolf King.

    Inside the Bayan Valley, Meng Qi suddenly reached for the handle of his saber.

    A silhouette¡ªtall, slender, and cold¡ªwas standing in front of the earthen house.

    ¡°Found you!¡±

    ¡°Your patience was evidently beneath mine.¡±

    A burst of knife light pierced through the still air.

 Chapter 466: Intense Battle

    <h4>Chapter 466: Intense Battle</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    In pitch ck darkness of the night, dark clouds had obscured the sky.

    Ag couldn¡¯t return to sleep after a nightmare roused him. He got up from the bed, draped his coat over his shoulders, and began pacing back and forth.

    ¡°Beginning with Dari Achi¡¯s death, he has killed four Half-step Exterior Scenery experts. That mongrel Wolf King¡¯s breath is bing increasingly distinct. I fear his breakthrough wille soon¡­¡± He became more panicked the more he thought about it.

    This was something rarely seen in both the grasnd and the Central ins!

    Even if the top ten of the Ranking List of Young Masters were capable of killing ordinary Half-step Exterior Scenery experts, not many would have such impressive battle records. Never mind the frantic way in which Wolf King killed his targets. What aplete lunatic!

    No simr incident had happened in the past century, even including the time where Evasive Double Stars and Su Wuming had dominated the Ranking List of Young Masters!

    Ag felt as if he could smell of blood and murder. He was beginning to believe that it was true that Wolf King had been murdering masters to achieve his breakthroughs. That would exin his recent battle records, enough to make a person go weak in the knees.

    ¡°I wonder who¡¯s the one he¡¯ll kill before achieving his breakthrough. Did he kill the four Half-step Exterior Scenery experts to gather energy and prepare for his final target?¡± Ag didn¡¯t dare to lift the opening of the tent to take in a breath of fresh air. He was terrified of seeing Wolf King standing there in the dark. ¡°Is he trying to emte He Jiu of East Sea and Wang Siyuan of South Jin? Make a breakthrough in a go and enter the Exterior?¡±

    ¡°Based on his blood-thirsty style of assassination, I fear no one in the grasnd except the Changsheng Denomination and the direct descendants would be safe from his wrath if he bes an Exterior master. Even Grand Masters and Peerless Master Pros might not be able to protect those that Wolf King targets!¡±

    ¡°He can just kill me right under the nose of all the Exterior masters in River Gen¡­¡±

    He felt his throat and lips turn dry. Feelings of anxiety and dread washed over him. Not only was it not his imagination, he noticed that it was strangely quiet outside. There was virtually no sounding from the cows, goats, and horses. The howling of the wolves lingering in the area was also nowhere to be found.

    The silence was terrifying. He couldn¡¯t help pulling his clothes closer to himself.

    Inside the Bayan Valley¡ª

    Wolf King ¡®floated¡¯ like a ghost, his tall and slender figure standing in front of the earthen house. It was as if he was bidding farewell to his past as well as cutting off the past. Then he fused his mind and body together and stepped on the journey to kill his key target, all so he can achieve the true meaning of killing.

    One month ago, Meng Qi had began blending into his surroundings and embedding himself in the crevice of a rock next to a dead tree. Coupled with the disguising ability of his Eight Nine Mysteries, an ordinary Exterior master would be hard-pressed to find him sitting in this hidden corner without a careful search.

    Having spent a month patiently waiting, tempering his willpower, and adjusting his Inner World, he was only one step away from achieving the Oneness of Heaven and Humanity.

    Out of the blue, the dead trees began germinating. Magma burst forth as rays of light pierced through the still air. With the brightest and most dazzling of posture, Meng Qi shed Wolf King with his sword.

    He came back to ¡®life¡¯ again, all his lethargy waning as his desire was fulfilled. He was bursting with energy and his breath was full of vitality as if a gem that had been polished for many days was finally unleashing its splendor. His strength followed along the bursting of Knife Momentum.

    The old saying that once a typically low-profile genius struck, the result would be astonishing.

    His first stroke in several months gave rise to such a feeling!

    The knife energy brushed past the horizon, strong yet gentle, giving off the feeling of light and darkness mingling together. It was as if it was expounding a certain truth of heaven and earth. Breaking through the shackles of the past, his Heaven de returned to its original state once consummated¡ªit was his masterpiece.

    ¡°Imprable¡­¡± This thought crossed his mind as the second Wolf King anticipated the attack.

    He was surprised that Meng Qi was retaliating against him in this ce but he felt neither fear nor dread. His momentum had reached its peak after several months of murders, even surpassing his usual. Even if his opponent right now was a perfect Half-step or Exterior expert, his heart wouldn¡¯t be shaken even a fraction.

    With cold and bloodthirsty eyes, Wolf King pulled the fingers on his right hand into his palm and formed a w. He struck, shing open the dusky light to bring about total darkness.

    The initial Knife Qi quietly disappeared without hope of returning. Darkness fell over their surroundings, so dark that they couldn¡¯t see themselves. Meng Qi¡¯s locked-on targeting of Wolf King abruptly disappeared!

    Even if one¡¯s attack was destroyed by the void, the challenge must still be met without negligence!

    Having long since acquainted himself with Wolf King¡¯s mystics, Meng Qi wasn¡¯t at all perturbed. His hand suddenly emitted a red ze that illuminated the area and expelled the darkness.

    A ze-like long sword appeared in his other hand. The ze rose, shattering the strange darkness that Wolf King had conjured!

    If they were topare mystics, how could Wolf King match up to his Flowing Fire?

    Wolf King¡¯s eyes remained cold. It was as if nothing but killing could disturb his state of mind. He bent his body and lowered his center of gravity, before abruptly speeding and unleashing all his Body Movements. He was so fast that Meng Qi could only catch his residual shadows!

    This was one of the best characteristics of his kungfu, also the one that propelled him to fame!

    Of course, the change was only temporary. He wouldn¡¯tst if he continued to run and it would be hard for him to keep up such speed. That was also why, when Meng Qi gradually drew closer to him thest time, he had to pay a certain price to cut off his senses.

    Meng Qi felt like he saw Wolf King¡¯s shadows from all directions in his peripheral vision but kept his eyes focused on the front and neglected what was behind him. If not for the tugging and entanglement of Qi, he might not have been able to stop Wolf King from escaping with just this skill.

    This was a true battle, an exchange of blows. Wolf King was the second fastest person that he knew, with the first being Star of Northern Dipper. He couldn¡¯t even see thetter¡¯s shadow with his vision back then!

    The conjured dark clouds, the simple and crude earthen house, the crudely-made chairs, the flourishing weeds, the moist soil¡ªevery detail of his surroundings appeared in his mind. He adjusted his breathing to correspond and merged with them as one. He brandished his sword following his senses, thrusting his Heaven Inflicted Pain upward from below. The trajectory of the sword was profound as it shed at a certain empty spot.

    When the firm sword arrived, Wolf King brandished his hand and took the initiative to w at the Precious Weapon. If he didn¡¯t change his direction, he would be using his own body to test the sharpness of the de. It would be as if he was begging for disaster by overreaching himself!

    Meng Qi didn¡¯t rely on his Precious Weapon this time. Depending purely on himself, he stepped onto the stage where he was close to achieving the realm of Oneness of Heaven and Men, allowing him the capability to grasp Wolf King¡¯s attack!

    Wolf King¡¯s wing remained unchanged, with his forefinger ced in front of his middle finger as he secretly secured both sides of the sword. This way, not only could he lock the sword in ce, he could also prevent injuries that the pointed end of the sword would cause.

    But just then, Meng Qi¡¯s sword lost all of its ze and fire. Qi rose with a turn of his de as he shed with the sharp end of the sword, trying to snap off Wolf King¡¯s fingers.

    Wolf King¡¯s fingers disappeared as he changed his w into a fist, avoiding the de. He transformed into residual shadows and turned toward another direction.

    Both inhaled and began executing all their changes to the best of their capability. Even though it looked as if there wasn¡¯t any collision, the standoff gave the impression that the two of them were opposing each other with equal ferocity. Their momentum had reached its peak, none of them weaker than the other.

    The silhouettes piled onyer uponyer, like a pack of wolves or evil spirits. Wolf King¡¯s attacks were imbued with the entanglements of the genuine and the imaginary, but every move never targeted anything but Meng Qi¡¯s weak spots: his throat and mid-brows.

    Would he still repeat his mistake after receiving a lessonst time?

    Even if he had Hallucination Body Movements, Facing Wind in Air, or Empty Jade Steps , his changes in Body Movements were stillckingpared to Wolf King. But even without them he still had Specialized Ears!

    He decided to slow his pace, standing up from his original spot. He stood tall and motionless like a mountain as the knife energy and shadows of his sword appeared from time to time, each time perfectly blocking Wolf King¡¯s attack.

    Wolf King didn¡¯t dare to run and the two of them confronted each other head-on, exchanging blows. Their energies entangled, yet neither of them was at a disadvantage. If he escaped now, it would be equivalent to giving his opponent a chance topletely unleash his murdering techniques. Like all old shrewd assassins, he eased his temper and stayed on the lookout for opportunities.

    His wsmanship wasn¡¯t extravagant; it was urate, sharp, and vicious like a tool for massacring the whole world.

    Thump, thump, thump! The air resounded with the sounds of collision between the w and the side of the de.

    Amid the deadlock, Meng Qi abruptly thrust his sword in a in and mediocre way as if he was sleepwalking.

    But that wasn¡¯t how Wolf King perceived it. The second he was done using his Body Movements, the sword was already charging at his face!

    Meng Qi seemed to have known for a long time and was waiting to capture him!

    Wolf King let his shoulders fall as he lowered the center of his gravity. There was always an answer to every danger. He used his left hand to swat the de away and dodged his opponent¡¯s follow-up attack.

    Since this stroke, Meng Qi took the initiative to attack more and more often. It was as if he had finally limated himself to Wolf King¡¯s pace, discovered the order to thetter¡¯s actions, and found his ws. He began to demonstrate his swordsmanship and desmanship¡ªperhapsmon and ordinary; perhaps quintessential andpelling; perhaps t and straight, erect and vertical, while pointing at a w; perhaps bringing about various changes. His sword became a of the heaven, and his de a web of the earth.

    Twice, Meng Qi used desmanship and sword art to ¡®tell¡¯ Wolf King an irresistible story. Step by step, he forced Wolf King until thetter had no choice but to put up a strong resistance. If not for his exceptional Body Movements, he would¡¯ve long created an opportunity to fully use his killing strokes!

    The Bayan Valley became even duskier as the battle grew more intense, yet in the dimness was the bright Grand Sun and stars. It was as if there were threads of murderous energy in the air. While they were vivid and brilliant, they were also a mass of evil and disorder.

    Had Gegengol been any closer, the Exterior masters there would¡¯ve long noticed the abnormality happening inside the valley. But Meng Qi didn¡¯t create amotion or call for help. At this very movement, his only thought was killing Wolf King!

    Wolf King also appeared unrattled and not at all worried about falling for an ambush. He was still moving up and down, trying to his best to create an opportunity to escape.

    If he were to escape, he must first attack!

    The saber was like the thunder; ringing with a heavy, smothered sound. Using a crushing motion, he shed at Wolf King sideways from the front. Wolf King brandished his right w precisely at the same time, pinching Meng Qi¡¯s throat.

    Due to his limited weak points, Meng Qi was able to better grasp Wolf King¡¯s attacks as time passed. Thetter tended to force him into adjusting his moves to correspond with his.

    This time was no exception. Wolf King had no choice but to change. Stepping out and raising his arm partially, he dodged the edge of the de and turned his hand to strike the de. His five fingers were like swords; they burst with energy, in preparation of his next move.

    Just then, he broke away from the momentum that was trying to draw him in with a lift of his saber. He did so with a carefree confidence like he was a bird in a cage, finally able to p its wings to soar in the sky. It brought him an indescribable feeling of contentment and carefreeness!

    This time, his saber was working with an implicitpliance with the power of heaven and earth¡ªsometimes seemingly using desmanship, other times not. Meng Qi had learned his Sword Emperor but it was another thing tobine them!

    Wolf King pped a hollow area with his right hand, suppressing his feelings of unease. His gaze had finally be somewhat frozen.

    He saw the saber that rose in the air and its peak momentum, and Meng Qi who seemed to have berger and more imposing as he transformed into a giant while holding firmly onto the saber. Meng Qi forcibly pulled his saber downward and shed the empty void eight times.

    ¡°Kill!¡± Meng Qi roared.

    Boom!

    Purple bolts of lightning soared in the sky to form a mad dragon, causing the airflow to copse. The world seemed to diminish because of this and all Wolf King could see was Killing de¡¯s Purple Thunder!

    Boom!

    The dragon, followed by the booming of nine bolts of thunder, guided Meng Qi¡¯s violent and unyielding Knife Momentum as he brought it down upon his opponent.

    Wolf King¡¯s eyes were still unfeeling. The Aperture acupoints all over his body shone with strange rays of light that became interlinked. The light then spread, moving toward his left hand.

    This time, his left hand shriveled instantly, with his skin stretched taut to reveal jade-ink, stick-like bones underneath. But it was no longer a hand anymore, but a sword!

    A sword full of thirst for blood!

    Wolf King¡¯s killing sword had five pointed ends that he formed into a w to fight the mad dragon head-on.

    The sounds of thunder began dying as the two opponents stood not speaking, with the purple bolts of lightning turning into falling stars that soon dissipated. The saber was powerless to stop this, to the extent where even Meng Qi felt as if strength was leaving him and his Vital Spirit was trembling.

    Meng Qi¡¯s attack this time was an empty move. It was an empty move that he duped using his Eight Nine Mysteries. Initially, he nned to use it to evoke retaliation from Wolf King, doing so in preparation of theter strings of killing strokes. Yet who knew Wolf King¡¯s killing strokes would be this strange? He instantly prated the emptiness to strike his Vital Spirit without a sound!

    Meng Qi was forced to thrust his sword earlier than expected and executed his dazzling Heavenly Fairy move.

    ng! His sword crashed into Wolf King¡¯s five-pointed ends. Like Precious Weapons, the bones of thetter emitted sounds of gold metal being crashed into.

    Both their bodies began to shake violently and they took a step back. Momentum began to temporarily separate. Wolf King saw his opportunity and took it. Feigning his movements, he made a dash outward to leave the valley.

    Even though it was necessary for him to kill such masters to make a breakthrough, now was neither the timing nor venue that he had selected. He, naturally, thought of escaping far away!

    Furthermore, there were still Exterior experts nearby. If his opponent started pestering him and calling for help, how should he deal with the scenario?

    One moment of fleeting bravery wouldn¡¯t be enough for him to handle it!

    Wolf King¡¯s decision didn¡¯t rm Meng Qi. Running away from unfavorable situations had always been Wolf King¡¯s style. Naturally, he had prepared for this.

    This way, with Wolf King running and him chasing, their momentum would no longer be equal!

    His entire bodybusted into mes and he turned into a stream of light that traveled across the horizon, surpassing Wolf King by a short distance. He then pounced onto his back!

    ¡°Go ahead and run! That¡¯s exactly what I¡¯m aiming for!¡±

 Chapter 467: The Fine Line between Life and Death

    <h4>Chapter 467: The Fine Line between Life and Death</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Tongues of mes from the Flowing Fire zed across the horizon. As if being borne by the wind, Meng Qi zipped through the air with help of his magical de. At the speed of a darting falcon, he shunted forward with blinding speed, covering hundreds of meters in a single breath. From high above, he pounced onto the Wolf King.

    But the Wolf King seemed to have long anticipated him. With just the slightest of a pause, he swung off to another course as effortlessly as a free-flowing stream, evading Meng Qi¡¯s gambit with extraordinary ease. He gave a burst of speed, seizing the opportunity to escape.

    Still, the power and abilities of his Precious Weapon was not his to wield freely with his will. It was futile if his quarry still could not be caught despite the enhancement of speed and ability of temporary flight. He simplycked the required dexterity and skill to wield the power to the fullest potential.

    At that moment, Meng Qi banked and twisted in mid-air. Defying logic and physics he spun and glided towards the Wolf King with the grace of a fairy dancing in the air.

    The Wolf King ha no more cunning tricks up his sleeves, leaving him naked to Meng Qi¡¯s imminent strike.

    From slow, graceful strokes that turned into blinding shes with ferocity, Meng Qi unleashed a tide of vicious hacks upon the Wolf King!

    Dark clouds converged atop the deathmatch, sending serpentine bolts of lightning to the ground. Muffled groans of thunder descended upon the earth.

    Boom! Boom!

    Bolts of lightning the girth of buckets rained down, cascading from the sky and striking Meng Qi¡¯s de, infusing the instrument of death with power from the skies.

    Greenish currents of the lightning danced and crackled around the Heaven Inflicted Pain as the lightning-galvanized saber swung down and struck the Wolf King like the Judgement of Heaven.

    Wolf King was not overly concerned. Cold and unfeeling, all he had was a taste for blood. Dim rays of light shone from the holes that emerged around him. He used the tips of the jade-ink bones on his left hand and turned his entire person into a killing sword.

    Heaven had created countless things for humanity, yet humans had never done anything in return. Die! Die! Die! Die! Die! Die! Die!

    Sword light lit up all around them. Unleashing a murderous aura, Wolf King stabbed at the strongest point in his opponent¡¯s Thunder Punishment¡ªthe core of Meng Qi¡¯s momentum.

    The sword momentum was ancient and clumsy, but remainedrgely unchanged. However, it was drenched in a thick murderous aura as if it were the dark side of the world, the end of life, and the conclusion of Dharma and Logos. Not even the Thunder Punishment could alter it.

    Wolf King¡¯s flesh shriveled and he became even thinner than he already was, but the crazed murderousness in his eyes did not dim, not even the slightest.

    Meng Qi¡¯s gaze was resolute, shing with his sword without a hint of doubt.

    ¡°In this same scenariost year, I merely opened my eight acupores but already, I am strong enough to severely injure you!¡±

    ¡°Today, what is there to fear if I have the upper hand?¡±

    Boom!

    The Green Thunder exploded and gushed , overflowing, with the intention to kill, withering the lush weeds growing nearby and instantly scorching them. Lightning flowers appeared on the ground.

    Pitter-patter. It began pouring heavily, revitalizing the wilted grass. Mist rose from the ground.

    Over in Gegengol, a sleep-deprived Ag heard the faint sound of thunder. The Exterior experts all widened their eyes in bewilderment. The Bayan Valley was far out of the reach of their senses.

    Wolf King took several steps backward, his right hand lowered by his side. His shoulders sagged but his hand did nt break, unlikest time.

    In the past year, he seemed to have done something terrible to his right hand!

    Meng Qi¡¯s meridian in his right hand had been attacked by Wolf King¡¯s murderous intent. His hand felt numb and there was a stabbing pain in his Vital Spirit, having recieved several internal injuries. Just as his feet touched the ground, he rebounded like a bowstring and executed his Sacrifice Form gracefully, using his Flowing Fire.

    His swordwill was the first to advance toward Wolf King, followed by his sword¡ªthe unchanged would surely defeat the ten thousand changes!

    Eyes tinted red, Wolf King spat out Blood Essence. His right hand was pressed on his left arm and ripped it away with a forceful pull. Then, as if he was using a spear, he hurled his left arm at his opponent.

    His jade-ink bones appeared, the five fingers fixed in a w. Murderous aura gushed out and the uncanny sword¡¯s trajectory managed to block Meng Qi¡¯s Heavenly Fairy.

    Meng Qi did not halt and, amidst the exchanging of blows, took a step forward with his sword raised.

    ¡°Kill!¡±

    His voice was like the booming thunder, and his sword the divine punishment. Amid the rumbling were the five bolts of lightning!

    The Green Thunder lit up the entire valley as Meng Qi lifted his sword high to sh his opponent.

    Wolf King burst with a force of ferocity and countered his opponent¡¯s strength with his own. He once again materialized his sword.

    Under the serene ray of light, he was all skin and bones. However, momentum was quickly concentrating on the Qi point. It was mixed with the ferocity and cruelty that had seen four Half-step Exterior Scenery masters killed. He brandished his sword and weed that power.

    Boom!

    Thunderous booms sounded in session and stones shattered. All around Wolf King, lightning shed, turning his surroundings into a wastnd.

    Meng Qi met Wolf King¡¯s eyes; one pair valiant and the other indifferent, but crackling with electricity.

    Wolf King¡¯s right hand was crippled and no longer capable of battle. Fresh blooked leaked from the side of his mouth. His body was marked with lighting strikes and strange thunder patterns.

    Meng Qi was in no better condition. The golden glow enveloping his right hand was faint and his skin bulged with veins. Blood trickled from the corner of his mouth like a ck line marking his face.

    The pouring rain did not help. Wolf King swayed ever so slightly, seeming incredibly weak.

    ¡°Kill!¡± Meng Qi swelled with courage, wielding his sword in his left hand to attack.

    Wolf King¡¯s eyes were as cold and still as ever, without a shred of weakness. His mid-brows suddenly swelled and a darkness enveloped him. His murderous rage transformed into his killing sword!

    At the most crucial moment, gathering the momentum of the Qi point attained from murdering four Half-step Exterior Scenery masters, at the line between life and death, he decided not to wait and make his breakthrough!

    Once he seeded, he would be a perfect Half-step Exterior Scenery master but lose all hope of achieving the realm in one step like He Jiu and Wang Siyuan.

    This was hisst attack, but his most effective one!

    ¡°He escaped¡­?¡± That was the first idea that crossed Meng Qi¡¯s mind.

    ¡°But can he even escape?¡±

    The carefully cultivated willpower that allowed him to dismiss his feeling of dread, fear, and weakness. His eyes remained clear and resolute as he thrust his Flowing Fire.

    ¡°Even if you seed in breaking through, your realm still isn¡¯t stable yet! Never mind the fact that you¡¯re just in the midst of breaking through!¡±

    Only a fine line separated life and death. If it was not Wolf King¡¯s death, then it would be his!

    His sword light was bright and clean, pure and adulterated, so beautiful that it was hard to describe. Butpared to the previous Heavenly Fire, this sword movement felt even more urgent. It was as if he could only go forward without any thought of retreating, as if neither of them would live unless the other died. Transforming into a shooting star, he charged at Wolf King.

    Wolf King¡¯s entire being was surrounded by many killing swords. The swords spread out to form a protective screen that was hard to breach.

    The Qi point became entangled and, under their mutual attacks in the unyielding battle, Meng Qi¡¯s breath rose alongside Wolf King¡¯s momentum.

    Crash! The sound resounded in their hearts. Meng Qi¡¯s consciousness suddenly expanded as if he had broken through a certain obstacle.

    The smell of soil, the scorch marks, the insects deep underground, the night breeze, the killing sword formed out of Sword Qi¡ªall of this flooded into Meng Qi¡¯s mind.

    At that moment, he felt like he was indistinguishable from heaven and earth. The ground began to move up and down around him to form a raging sea of Vital Qi. He entered the bubble in the sea and his pores opened up to breathe, filling him with an incredible joy.

    ¡°The world¡¯s eyes has be my own!¡± Everything that happened nearby was conjured up on his mind, even the number of strands of hair on Wolf King¡¯s head!

    Though he couldn¡¯t detect the flow of Wolf King¡¯s genuine Qi, the killing swords formed out of murderous intention were no longer a secret.

    The crimson sword lights were trembling feebly, masquerading as swimming fish, as it moved toward Meng Qi alongside the pool of murderous intention. It continued to move on despite the mounting danger, avoiding any obstacle.

    A blinding outburst of sword light pierced through the darkness. The nearby mountains, stones, and ground all lost their foundation at the same time and turned into mud. A puff of ck gas belched to the sky.

    It was simr to Aunt Bai¡¯s breakthrough. It seemed that Wolf King had seeded!

    The darkness disappeared. A dim ray of light pierced through the dark clouds to shine upon the valley. Meng Qi stood opposite Wolf King, his sword drooping from his hand. A long wound trailed down his chest, emitting the faint golden glow. He seemed like he would die soon.

    The flesh in his wound began to wither, quicking eating down toward his internal organs. It felt rather strange. Furthermore, Meng Qi¡¯s mind was clearly dispirited and his body was drained of any energy.

    No emotion appeared on Wolf King¡¯s thin face, and his eyes were as cool as usual. Yet a new sword wound had appeared on his mid-brows, neither deep nor shallow. Blood trickled from the wound and trailed down his forehead to the bridge of his nose. With a soft sound, it fell to the scorched ground.

    The radiance of the Flowing Fire rose into the sky, swallowing up the drop of blood with the sharp tip of the sword.

    Thud! Wolf King crashed onto the ground face-first, all his vitality dissipating. Even until his death, he had never showed any hint of confusion, hesitation, nostalgia, or regret. He had been cold and bloodthirsty until the very end!

    Thud! Meng Qi also fell to the ground face-first. All his exhaustion had finally crept up on him and he could no longer support himself.

    It wasn¡¯t simply that he had exhausted all his energy. It was also due to Wolf King¡¯s perfect Half-step to the Exterior stroke! If he had not mastered Hidden Latch, enlightened the Apertures, or reached the consummate stage, he might really have ended up dying alongside Wolf King.

    Though he knew all themotion they had caused earlier would¡¯ve rmed the masters nearby, he had no desire to move even the tip of his fingers.

    In the silence, he felt his sea of Vital Qi envelop his entire being. He could only smell the damp soil. The fish swimming in the nearbyke had been shocked by the thunder earlier.

    The bright stars were none other than the Grand Sun itself, arranged in a row as many cosmos ovepped with one another. Their ce of origin was the same¡­ Meng Qi let out a breath and felt his body rx. He looked at the dark clouds and the faint starlight peeking through the clouds. He felt his mind be serene and peaceful. Later, he would also feel the distant response from the Grand Sun, the stars, as well as the Chaotic Hole. But when he looked up, he felt nothing.

    This was the Oneness of Heaven and Men realm, the realm that would no longer subside.

    To think that his path and nature would be thispatible!

    The corresponding Aperture acupoints expelled Vital Qi. The Grand Sun rose secretly, amid the glinting stars and dusky Chaotic Hole. His spiritual and physical strength began to return to normal. He felt asfortable as he would have felt after a hot bath.

    He forced himself to get back on his feet and swallow a Recovery Pill. He searched Wolf King¡¯s body for spoils and tried his best to leave before people came around.

    He found nothing on Wolf King¡¯s body, only that strange jade-ink sword fashioned out of his arm.

    ¡­

    The sessive sounds of thunder made Ag feel like a frightened bird, and a sudden thought crossed his mind.

    ¡°Could¡­ Could it be that Wolf King has made a breakthrough somewhere nearby? Why else would there only be the sound of thunder but no rain in Gegengol?¡± He was frightened out of his wits and paced anxiously.

    ¡°We¡¯ll head straight south once daylightes and hide in the Central ins!¡± Ag decided. It was fine if he was dead, but he couldn¡¯t hide with Jin Zhangqu, could he?

    The night dragged on as if it was a torturous punishment. When Ag finally saw the first light of the day, he nearly copsed in relief.

    Just as he was about to order his guards to pack up, he saw the entrance of the tent flip open. A person walked in.

    ¡°Who is it?¡± he cried in surprise, nning to berate the person for his rudeness.

    ¡°Are the guards outside eating shit? I would have died a hundred times if I had depended on them to keep me safe from Wolf King!¡±

    Au¡¯s words stuck in his throat. Instead, he was both shocked and pleasantly surprised to see who it was. ¡°Brother Zhe Bie, you¡¯re finally willing to leave? Hurry, protect me as I head south!¡±

    Ag had already recognized the person to be Meng Qi. Thetter¡¯s face was clean-shaven, making him look even more delicate. But his long hair was mussed and his body was bloody. He was held a head in his hand.

    ¡°You?¡± Ag asked, putting up his guard. He was perplexed.

    Meng Qi hurled the head at Ag¡¯s feet.

    ¡°Wolf King won¡¯t being anymore,¡± he said calmly.

    Ag¡¯s pupils dted. He stared at the head and its pair of cold eyes, the same ones that had appeared in his nightmares!

    He saw Meng Qi turn away without a word and walk calmly out of the tent. His figure was tall and straight. He did not exhibit any hint of loftiness but instead an air of boundlessness.

    ¡°He¡­ He really killed Wolf King¡­ He killed Wolf King by himself!¡± Ag was ck-jawed, his gaze frozen.

    The entrance to his tent flipped open once again. Sunlight illuminated Meng Qi¡¯s body, revealing the blood stains on his clothes. It was a sight that would be etched deep in Ag¡¯s mind, one he would never forget.

    ¡­

    In the Six Fan School in Luoyang, the head arrester was reading the newsing from the east. He was astonished beyond words.

    ¡°Wolf King has killed yet another Half-step Exterior Scenery master?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s gone mad!¡±

    ¡°He¡­ He¡¯s too outrageous!¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s definitely the most outrageous warrior in the Ranking List of Young Masters in the past century!¡±

    ¡°Even though he has had yet to perfect his Half-step Exterior Scenery realm, after enlightening the Apertures, he has been killing ordinary Half-step masters like it was nothing. This is¡­ This is too¡­¡±

    Theymented on and on before deciding to include the news in Wolf King¡¯s battle records.

    Just then, an arrester burst into the room and shouted, ¡°Urgent news from the north!¡±

    ¡°What is it? Did Wolf King kill yet another Half-step?¡± someone asked, preparing himself.

    ¡°No idea.¡± He began to rip open the letter. Suddenly, his hand shook and the note fell to the ground.

    ¡°This¡­ This¡­¡± he stammered.

    Everyone focused their attention on the note and saw the words written on it:

    ¡®Killing de has killed Wolf King in the Bayan Valley.¡¯

    The sentence was eight ps of thunder, shocking them out of their cid peace.

 Chapter 468: Aftermath

    <h4>Chapter 468: Aftermath</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Heaven-Destined Temple in Wen An, River East.

    Day after day, Kill-Stopping Cultivator would hack and hew on the firewood with her hatchet. Her elegantly shaped eyebrows that frowned with an intensely concentrated expression would have alluded affairs of great fascination or divinity rather than the mere drudgery of cleaving wooden blocks.

    ¡°Thud!¡± The hatchet slipped from her hand and suddenly fell to the ground.

    She looked at the hatchet in a daze. Tears began to trickle from the corner of her eyes. Without a word, she bent to pick up the hatchet and made her way to the abbot¡¯s courtyard.

    ¡°Master Abbot, I have decided to return to the grasnds.¡± The waves of emotion that had just stirred, she had calmed with sheer will. Once serene and peaceful, she appeared before the Heaven-Destined Cultivator. Her gaze was cold and distant, like the stillness of a peacefulke.

    Heaven-destined Cultivator gave her a meaningful nce. He waved his hand as he acquiesced her choice, sighing, ¡°Go if you must. This is fate.¡±

    ¡­

    A young lean man walked through Gegengol. His hair was disheveled and his clothes were drenched in blood. A saber hung at his waist. Step by step he trodded down a path, terrifying passersby by his chaotic appearance and scary presence, no one dared to lock eyes with him.

    He had rested and re-attuned his Qi energies after taking some medicine the night before. Most of his injuries had recovered. Still, he remained in such a miserable yet intimidating appearance for one reason: thest man he had to meet.

    Reaching the wilderness at the edge of Gegengol, Meng Qi paused and beheld the vast sky and boundless grasnd that filled his entire view. ¡°You cane out now,¡± he muttered tly as if speaking to the air itself.

    Glittering sunshine spilled onto the grassy field, gleaming like flecks of gold.

    From among the foggy radiance of the bright sunshine, emerged a man!

    He wore clothes emboidered with gold, shining with blinding radiance in the sunlight. He stood tall andrge in girth. He kept no stubbles of hair on his cheeks save a beard. His eyes were long and squinted like that of a serpent¡¯s.

    ¡°How did you sense my presence?¡± he asked, hands behind his back.

    Meng Qi made no gesture to turn around. He gazed far into the prairie vista as if he was enjoying the panoramic sight before him. ¡°Wolf King left final words before his passing,¡± he said without a look at his unsought guest.

    ¡°He was awashed with guilt and regret?¡± sneered the man in gold.

    ¡°I looked deep into his eyes searching for any glimmer of remorse or guilt and found none. Before hisst breath he voiced his final regret. He said he felt none, save a pang of dissatisfaction that he had not the pleasure of ughtering you, the chieftain of the Wolf-ying League himself.¡± Meng Qi basked in the warmth of the sun and his body swayed with the breath of the prairie breeze, his soul and his form harmonized with Heaven and Earth as if he was one with Nature.

    The man sank into a momentary silence. ¡°After he killed Xing Nanxun, I knew one day it¡¯d be our heads that he¡¯d go after. The establishment of the Wolf-ying League had naturally rendered Wolf King useless. If we had waited for him to make his breakthrough and achieve the Exterior, he¡¯d definitely draw attention or be hunted down by the big shots given his temper. This was quite unfavorable to us.¡±

    ¡°So you betrayed him and tried your best to get a de that was no longer obedient to you killed before he achieved a breakthrough?¡± Meng Qi chuckled. He didn¡¯t wait for the man¡¯s reply and continued, ¡°But unfortunately, you people are afraid of one person and couldn¡¯t make the kill yourself. So you put on an act and forced the job on me.¡±

    The expression on the golden-clothed man¡¯s face stiffened. In a deep voice, he said, ¡°How long have you known this? There¡¯s no way that Wolf King would say such things before his death!¡±

    ¡°I made a guess after listening to Narisu¡¯s words and witnessing the situation at the Bayan Valley, but I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d tell me the whole story yourself.¡± With a faint smile, Meng Qi turned around.

    The man looked surprised. ¡°Wolf King didn¡¯t say anything?¡±

    ¡°Of course not.¡± Meng Qi was all smiles.

    ¡°Then just now¡­¡± The man narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°I was bluffing.¡± Meng Qi¡¯s smile made him look like a fox.

    The man wasn¡¯t angered. Laughing instead, he said, ¡°Interesting! Su Meng¡¯s madness and persistence is well-known, but who knew he¡¯d have such a crafty mind?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because I¡¯ve suffered one too many disadvantages. Naturally, I learned to be a little smarter.¡± The corner of Meng Qi¡¯s eyes throbbed slightly.

    The man¡¯s smile vanished and he turned to look up at the sky, appearing to be somewhat excited and expectant.

    ¡°Now that Wolf King¡¯s dead, she¡¯ll definitely return.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯ll return to lead us all.¡±

    Meng Qi smiled, saying nothing.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of her taking revenge?¡± the man asked.

    Meng Qi raised an eyebrow. ¡°She¡¯d have to be able to find me first.¡±

    Bearing the grudges of the Myths and several evil spirits, Meng Qi meant that he wouldn¡¯t lose sleep over adding one more to that list of enemies!

    The man nodded. ¡°Although Wolf King¡¯s dead, the Wolf-ying League lives on. We¡¯ll still think of you as our brother.¡±

    ¡°Since you¡¯ve already vowed those unspoken words before the Eternal Sky and totem, you can¡¯t leave even if you want to.¡±

    Meng Qi burst into a heartyughter. He stepped forward with just one sentence from far away,

    ¡°I¡¯d hope you all would still treat me as a member of the Wolf-ying League when I returned to the grasnd.¡±

    Watching him disappear behind the slope, the man thought that Meng Qi¡¯s words were somewhat strange.

    ¡­

    A room in a small blue tower, in the Six Fan School¡¯s headquarters in Luoyang¡ª

    Many arresters dressed in maroon outfits remained as still as sculptures after seeing what was written on the slip of paper on the floor.

    ¡®Killing de had killed Wolf King in the Bayan Valley.¡¯

    That short sentence had evokedplete turbulence in their minds.

    Without the need for a description, that short sentence alone was enough to shock them. It was as if they had seen a confrontation between masters of the peak enlightenment period.

    So even though the message was short and brief, no one could keep theirposure.

    It was the first time in many years that the second ce in the Ranking List of Young Masters had killed the first!

    After all, Wolf King wasn¡¯t an ordinary master. He was the first on the ranking list, the one who killed four Half-step masters in a row, whose momentum was so insane that it stupefied all of Jianghu!

    And yet such a mad and formidable person was killed in the Bayan Valley without so much as an exnation. How could they not be astonished?

    A thought crossed their minds at that moment. Killing de Su Meng was like Evil Lord and his image nearly ovepped that of Outer-sky God Sword Su Wuming, Mad Prince Gao Lan, and Evil Master Han Guang!

    ¡°Could, could this be fake?¡± one arrester asked quietly, making a valiant effort to break through the stiff atmosphere.

    The arrester that delivered the news nced at the envelope and lowered his voice to nearly a whisper out of fear of causing some kind of rm, ¡°It¡¯s an urgent report sent seven days ago,ing from two North Zhou Dynasty and grasnd spys. It should be true. Besides, Killing de was indeed traveling around the north.¡±

    ¡°This is a matter of utmost importance. It¡¯s so shocking that we¡¯d better be conservative. Let¡¯s discuss it after we receive detailed information in two weeks, or perhaps a month¡¯s time. We¡¯ll not consider this for the uing list,¡± the leading Green-ribbon Arrester said with a gulp.

    The other arresters nodded fervently.

    ¡°Wise words.¡±

    They were still digesting the news, unable to ept it so soon.

    Inside the room of the Super Arrester in charge of intel-gathering in the headquarters of the Six Fan School, someone else had seen this piece of news.

    ¡°Hurry! Inform Su Ziyuan instantly and see if this is true! I want a detailed ount of the entire process!¡± The lead arrestermanded his trusted aide as he rapped on the table inside the office. He then stood up and started pacing back and forth.

    If this was true, he¡¯d have to reevaluate Su Ziyuan¡¯s potential!

    If Meng Qi¡¯s potential before had awed anyone and made him a noteworthy person, and allowed them to slowly consider how to treat him, then his splendor right now could no longer be ignored. No matter what Meng Qi¡¯s true strength was, they couldn¡¯t afford to neglect him any longer!

    Meng Qi shouldn¡¯t be underestimated on the basis that he hadn¡¯t achieved the Half-step Exterior Scenery realm, or that it was ¡®merely¡¯ the first ce on the ranking list, or that he was considered a pest in Jiang Zheyan¡¯s eyes. His potential was no longer just potential, to the point that he reminded others of big shots like Su Wuming, Gao Lan, and Han Guang!

    For Su Wuming, how long did he take to go from the first ce in the Ranking List of Young Masters to top three of the Terrestrial Rankings? A mere four to five years!

    What about Su Meng? He wasn¡¯t even 20 yet and had a long stretch of time ahead of him. In everyone¡¯s eyes, he could basically be considered an Exterior expert and a shoe-in to be a grandmaster in the future!

    Naturally, that was working on the assumption that he wouldn¡¯t die prematurely.

    Not long after, the same note appeared in the hands of the many big powers.

    ¡®Killing de had killed Wolf King in Bayan Valley.¡¯

    ¡­

    Meng Qi waspletely unaware of the report to the Six Fan School. He was undergoing hermetic training to stabilize his realm.

    Since he hade to understand that his initial path was located beyond the Oneness of Heaven and Men realm, his Inner World was naturally at its optimum when breaking through. Moreover, it was in harmony with his body and mind. He ended up using only two months to surpass He Jiu, Wang Siyuan, and others, who had spent two to three years of their time on their path. The feeling of his every movement being assimted with heaven and earth disappeared, and he seemed to have returned to his true self!

    Something like this had nothing to do with one¡¯s aptitude and depended only on self-reflection. With one¡¯s nature and opportunity skewing the odds, some people would be faster than others. Everyone was different and couldn¡¯t bepared.

    Meng Qi stood up, his hand holding a clump of dust. It was the dust of the Bodhi-seed. The seed had exhausted its spiritual nature three months ago but he wasn¡¯t willing to throw it away. So he decided to keep it on him, hoping to be able to enlighten another Exterior-level Buddhism cultivation method. However, with him repairing his realm and losing the seed, what he could garner was limited.

    But during the time where he had ¡®waited¡¯ for Wolf King, he had sessfullyprehended a cultivation method called the atha¡¯s Manual through the power of the Bodhi-seed and his mental state back then.

    The cultivation method was one that he could major in, but he hadn¡¯t started practicing it yet. He decided to save up Karma points to exchange for the Exterior-level manual for his Eight Nine Mysteries.

    Precisely for this matter, he was currently rushing to one of the north entrances to the Immortals, the Moon Mirror Lagoon in Lulong.

    Having reached the consummate stage of the Oneness of Heaven and Men realm, he urgently needed to grasp the cultivation method for his next step to prevent any ignorance during his breakthrough!

    Rushing day and night, Meng Qi reached Lulong in just half a month¡¯s time. He saw theke that was as clear as a mirror, reflecting the white clouds in the blue sky¡ªthe painting was theke, theke was the painting!

    He found a quiet ce, changed into the outfit of Heavenly Primogenitor, and lit the Immortal-traveling Charm. A familiar scenery appeared before his eyes, with the same entrance and silhouette.

    He saw Qu Jiuniang, who wore the mask of Bluecloud Progenitor, standing at the entrance of the Immortals.

    ¡°Pretty strong, aren¡¯t you? ¡®Killing de had killed Wolf King in the Bayan Valley.¡¯ You¡¯vepletely stepped into the limelight!¡± Bluecloud Progenitor¡¯s words of praise wereden with sarcasm. But with a change in topic, she instantly returned to normal. ¡°Considering how many masters Wolf King killed, I¡¯m sure you made off with a generous loot.¡±

    Emitting a green light, she rolled up Meng Qi and flew toward the Azure Pce.

    ¡°Wolf King was a person who carried few things. He left only a sword behind,¡± Meng Qi said, chuckling.

    ¡°A sword¡­ That¡¯s not bad¡­¡± Bluecloud Progenitor¡¯s tone was full of envy. ¡°What are you here for? To receive your mission for the year?¡±

    Meng Qi hadpleted two missions in his first year alone and basically didn¡¯t have to do another one in his second. Besides, he was barely six months into his second year.

    ¡°I¡¯veprehended three cultivation methods from the Buddha¡¯s Palm. I¡¯vee to show them to you all based on our agreement,¡± Meng Qi replied honestly.

    Bluecloud Progenitor said, ¡°Huh? That¡¯s pretty fast. Three Exterior-level cultivation methods?¡±

    She suddenly felt a jab of bitter hatred. If she was the one who had received the Buddha¡¯s Palm back then¡­

    ¡°Yes.¡± Meng Qi smiled. ¡°Progenitor, would it be cheaper if I exchange the cultivation methods for the Exterior-level manual for the Eight Nine Mysteries with the organization?¡±

    Named cultivation methods weren¡¯t allowed to be inherited externally, so Meng Qi didn¡¯t think of looking for Lord of Purity and Magic. He decided to buy it from the Immortals.

    ¡°It¡¯s exactly 9,000 points. But since you¡¯veprehended three cultivation methods from the Buddha¡¯s Palm, that¡¯d be pretty useful to Progenitor Lingbao. He¡¯d personallypensate you a bit. I think you¡¯d be able to buy it for a little over 8,000.¡± When it came to Karma points, Bluecloud Progenitor always seemed so full of zeal and meticulous in her exnations.

    Relieved, he said, ¡°Then let¡¯s hurry and go.¡±

    He stillcked enough Karma points to make 10,000 but he basically had enough for the price Bluecloud Progenitor had mentioned.

    She nced at him. ¡°It just so happens that Primogenitor Lingbao is currently at the Azure Pce. I¡¯ll take you to him.¡±

 Chapter 469: Primogenitor Lingbao

    <h4>Chapter 469: Primogenitor Lingbao</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    ¡°Primogenitor Lingbao?¡± Meng Qi was stunned, suddenly feeling apprehensive.

    The reason for his apprehension was unlike others. It wasn¡¯t because he was about to meet the leader of the Immortals, an exceptionally great master. It was because he was wearing the mask of the Heavenly Primogenitor but was way ahead of the leader in his path. Besides, there might have even been some old issues between them. Would Primogenitor Lingbao beat him up?

    He wondered how Primogenitor Lingbao would feel seeing a young rascal who hadn¡¯t even enter the Exterior realm wear the mask of Heavenly Primogenitor.

    There wasn¡¯t any need for him to think about it. With a burst of green light, Bluecloud Progenitor instantly brought him to the Azure Pce. Passing through the empty and tranquil pavilion and bypassing the winding corridors, they finally arrived at the main hall of the pce.

    Meng Qi restrained his feelings and became solemn as he wondered who Primogenitor Lingbao would be. Which of the esteemed masters of his own world would it be? Or perhaps, would he be someone from the Journey of the West?

    When he pushed open the illusory door, he instantly saw a Taoist whomanded the ce as if he was the only one in the world!

    The Taoist was wearing the young, solemn mask of Primogenitor Lingbao. A bamboo crownid atop his bed of ck hair. He was thin, but not weak; tall, but not slender. His blue robe appeared to hang on him, billowing in the wind. It was as if he had assimted himself with heaven and earth.

    Meng Qi couldn¡¯t see through him at all. Before his eyes was a clear pond that appeared like the vast sea.

    ¡°Greetings, Primogenitor.¡± Under Bluecloud Progenitor¡¯s guidance, Meng Qi saluted him.

    Hanging at the waist of Primogenitor Lingbao was an ordinary-looking long sword that had an introverted and restrained aura. However, when Meng Qi saw the words inscribed on the de, his pupils shrank in shock.

    ¡°Green Duckweed¡±.

    Epassing Earth Fire and intrinsic fengshui, the two words carried the hair-raising feeling of when heaven and earth first came into being.

    ¡°It couldn¡¯t be that Green Duckweed sword, could it¡­¡± Meng Qi¡¯s expression shifted slightly, but fortunately, he could hide his emotions behind his mask.

    As if he was able to guess his thoughts, Primogenitor Lingbao chuckled. ¡°This sword is an imitation that Yun Zhongzi crafted. I carry it as a reminder of him. The real thing is somewhere far away and I can¡¯t retrieve it at the moment.¡±

    Yun Zhongzi was undoubtedly impressive¡­ To think the member that inherited his position in the Immortals would also be simr. Meng Qi felt rather astonished and amused at the same time.

    Primogenitor Lingbao¡¯s voice was aged but elegant. ¡°I meant the true Yun Zhongzi, the one before he passed away.¡±

    ¡°The true Yun Zhongzhi?¡± Meng Qi could no longer conceal the shock in his eyes.

    Primogenitor Lingbao didn¡¯t touch on the issue again and said, ¡°The Immortalscks manpower and everyone has their own mission. It¡¯s hard to provide you long-term protection. I¡¯m delighted to see that you¡¯ve returned safely and sessfullyprehended cultivation methods.¡±

    There were only 20 to 30 official members of the Immortals and most of them had surface identities as well as Samsara tasks. It wasn¡¯t a big deal to give Meng Qi asional protection but it would be impossible to do it for the long run. This was also one of the drawbacks of elite organizations.

    If protection was left to the reserve members, it would be Meng Qi protecting them instead of the other way around.

    ¡°Everyone has to walk on their own path themselves. If I have to depend on the protection of the Immortals, when would I grow?¡± Meng Qi answered honestly.

    ¡°Gao Lan¡¯s methods are somewhat disorderly and he¡¯s apt at surprise attacks too. I didn¡¯t investigate him for a moment and lost him by the time I did.¡± Primogenitor Lingbao smiled after bringing this up. ¡°Have youprehended any cultivation methods from the move, ¡®I, the Unique and Righteous¡¯?¡±

    ¡°Four Exterior-level medium-grade cultivation methods. But Icked Karma points before and didn¡¯t have the time toe to the Immortal-tracking Alley, so I exchanged it with the six realms,¡± Meng Qi replied frankly.

    Primogenitor Lingbao nodded. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Are you willing to return the remaining three cultivation methods to me? I only have one condition. You can¡¯t exchange it with the six realms anymore, but I won¡¯t forbid you from imparting it to others. Of course, the inheritor mustn¡¯t exchange it with the six realms either. The fewer people you impart it to, the better.¡±

    In front of him, the fierce and straightforward Bluecloud Progenitor was very quiet. She hadn¡¯t said a word during their entire conversation. Butpared tost time, he felt that she had be much stronger now.

    ¡°Deal.¡± Meng Qi made his promise and added, ¡°I¡¯d like to exchange for the Exterior-level manual for the Eight Nine Mysteries from the Immortals.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a deal of course and it¡¯d definitely be cheaper than the price of six realms. But it¡¯s a cultivation method under Lord of Purity and Magic so you can¡¯t impart it after learning.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll sign the agreement,¡± Meng Qi replied without hesitation.

    Primogenitor Lingbao extended his hand and the world began spinning around them. The scenery changed and they found themselves standing in front of the central jade pir in the Immortal-tracking Alley.

    ¡°The Denominator of the Six Realms treats everyone, old and young, scrupulously,¡± he said, chuckling.

    Understanding that Primogenitor Lingbao took him here to appraise the price of their exchange, Meng Qi ced his palm against the jade pir and conjured up the cultivation methods in his mind.

    ¡°Formless Zen Knife, an Exterior-level supreme art, a formless sword that lifts one out of the deep world¡­ It¡¯s worth 1,300 Karma points because it can be exchanged in its entirety in the Exchange List.¡±

    ¡°Samsara Beasts Sword, aplete set of an Exterior-level supreme art with five enlightened Apertures: Quest for Grace and Peace, Golden Roc Pecking Snakes, Asura¡¯s Single Strike, Ringing of the Sword, and Serpent Engulfing Elephants. There are also three Exterior-level killing moves: Celestial Thunderp, Nine Dragons Stretching Heads, Yaksha¡¯s ze¡­ It¡¯s worth 1,600 Karma points because it can be exchanged in its entirety in the Exchange List.¡±

    ¡°atha¡¯s Manual, an Exterior-level supreme art capable of cultivating one into bing the Dharma Form of a motionless wise monarch¡­ It¡¯s worth 2,700 Karma points because it can be exchanged in its entirety in the Exchange List.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m still a bit far from 8,000 points¡­¡± Meng Qi furrowed his brows and took out another two items.

    ¡°Snow Python¡¯s galldder, a hundred years old. It¡¯s capable of clearing one¡¯s mind and sight if turned into an elixir. It¡¯s worth 300 Karma points.¡±

    ¡°ck-jade Killing Sword, a wondrous item at the level of Precious Weapons. It was crafted with the user¡¯s arm as its foundation, meshed with the bone swords of many talents. It can surpass the user¡¯s realm but it¡¯s not advisable to use it often. If the user isn¡¯t strong enough, he¡¯ll be controlled by the killing sword and be a wisdomless killing demon¡­ Where this sword exists, vitality will be severed. The user¡¯s opponent will be increasingly weak and once he¡¯s struck, the killing intention will enter his body to erode his Vital Spirit and weaken his genuine Qi. If the opponent isn¡¯t given treatment in time, he¡¯ll be led to his demise¡­ It¡¯s worth 2,400 Karma points. You can exchange it for 1,500 Karma points.¡±

    Primogenitor Lingbao fell into a momentary silence after seeing the sword. ¡°Can you also give me this sword? It¡¯s quite interesting¡­¡±

    That was exactly what Meng Qi wanted. That way, he could get even more Karma points out of it.

    He had zero thoughts about holding onto the sword to study the mystery of Wolf King¡¯s cultivation methods, and since their paths were different, there wasn¡¯t any use scheming about it.

    Therefore, Primogenitor Lingbao walked to the jade pir and exchanged a random bag of things for Karma points. When he garnered enough, he bought the three cultivation methods and the ck-jade Killing Sword from Meng Qi for 8,300 Karma points. Meng Qi then returned the Snow Python¡¯s galldder to the six realms and now had 8,610 Karma points in total.

    ¡°This should be enough to exchange for the Exterior manual of the Eight Nine Mysteries¡­¡± Meng Qi heaved a winding sigh of relief. Though his Samsara task was pressing and he needed to buy some secret treasures for protection, he didn¡¯t. When would he have the chance to buy it again if he lost this opportunity, considering his realm? The effect of the five-hundred-year-old Bodhi-seed had greatly diminished after using it just once. Unless he exchanged for a millennium-old one¡­

    With the Exterior manual for reference, he was sure he would be able to quickly achieve the consummate stage of the Oneness of Heaven and Men realm and carve out a brilliant first step of his path. It was so much more useful than secret treasures!

    ¡°Primogenitor, how much Karma points do I need for the Exterior manual of the Eight Nine Mysteries?¡± Meng Qi asked, looking at Primogenitor Lingbao anxiously.

    Primogenitor Lingbao chuckled. ¡°Normally, you¡¯d need 8,000 to 9,000 but I¡¯ll personally subsidize some of your cost. You can consider it as 8,000.¡±

    ¡°Great! Thanks, Primogenitor!¡± Meng Qi didn¡¯t put on a show of humility and directly epted the offer.

    Bluecloud Progenitor¡¯s nce at him was obviously indicating that she found him to be a shameless person. But when she thought about herself, she pathetically realized that she would¡¯ve agreed to such an offer just as readily too¡­

    Then Primogenitor Lingbao brought them to the book pavilion of the Azure Pce. He took away 8,000 Karma points from Meng Qi and gave him a jade bamboo script. The words ¡®Eight Nine Mysteries: the Exterior manual¡¯ were written in seal script on it.

    Meng Qi couldn¡¯t afford to worry about the presence of others here and immediately tried toprehend the contents of the jade bamboo script. Every character was drawn-out in a charming way, every indescribably mysterious diagram, slowly appeared in his mind.

    ¡°It¡¯s linked to the practice method of my path. I just need to make some adjustments¡­¡± Meng Qi was finally relieved of his worries.

    The adjustments couldn¡¯t be made however he liked. The Exterior manual had a detailed exnation of an interpretation of the Primary Instruction as well as a few other paths for consideration. He didn¡¯t have to feel all this out by himself.

    He soon furrowed his brows. ¡°The idea in the very beginning of times was in harmony with the Eight Nine Mysteries. It didn¡¯t contradict the Primary Instruction at all¡­¡±

    Before this, he had worried about the path that he would construct being too willful and being forced to advance step by step when he had tobine various cultivation method references.

    Naturally, it wasn¡¯t enough to just possess the Eight Nine Mysteries. When he reached the Exterior, he¡¯d definitely get his hands on the Heavenly Golden Scripture for reference! In order to go further and more steadily, he must study the Exterior and fill in the details!

    He continued to skim the script and was gratified to find that the Eight Nine Mysteries finally had its own Exterior movement!

    ¡°It can execute Law Phenomenon and conjure up an image of having two heads and four arms. Though the illusion won¡¯tst long, it¡¯s equivalent to having two of you attacking. If it¡¯s turned into your Dharmakaya, you¡¯d have three heads and six arms (be formidable)¡­¡±

    ¡°From the nine extreme changes after stepping into the Exterior to several termination changes in the Half-step to Dharmakaya¡­¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Meng Qi cried in surprise. ¡°The Exterior movement seems a little off¡­¡±

    Due to the fact that Lord of Purity and Magic had learned the movement before, Primogenitor Lingbao was basically able to guess Meng Qi¡¯s doubts. He chuckled and said, ¡°The Eight Nine Mysteries has only this Dharmakaya movement. All Exterior unique skills wereprehended from the voluntary practice of this Dharmakaya movement in the past.¡±

    ¡°No wonder¡­¡± Realization suddenly dawned on Meng Qi. He had seen Exterior movements, namely Heaven-equalling and Ocean-stirring Staff Art, Virtual Purity Sabersmanship, Vairocana Swordy, and Void-stamping Footwork.

    If he took up the Void-stamping Footwork as his Dharmakaya, he could then forge a puff of Sun Wukong¡¯s magical cloud.

    ¡°These Karma points are really worth it¡­¡± Meng Qi was smiling so wide that his cheeks threatened to split. Furthermore, he¡¯d only spent 8,000 points to get it!

    Of course, he was still wearing a mask so he didn¡¯t ruin his dignified image.

    Primogenitor Lingbao wasn¡¯t an idle person and soon left. Bluecloud Progenitor stared at Meng Qi in a daze and finally snapped out of it after a while. ¡°You must feel really good about yourself to spend 8,000 Karma points in one shot?¡±

    Meng Qi thought about it. ¡°I do feel good but it still hurts¡­¡±

    She nodded, feeling the same pain as if she was experiencing it herself.

    The two of them exchanges nces, and a sense of camaraderie emerged.

    ¡°You¡¯re only one mission away from being able to apply to be our official member. Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t want to find the Exterior manual of the Heavenly Golden Scripture anymore,¡± she reminded him.

    Naturally, he had considered this as well. He rushed to the Immortal-tracking Alley and examined the missions posted up on the jade pirs. Unfortunately, the missions either required members stronger than himself or took ce in different worlds. Without a Samsara talisman, there was nothing he could do.

    There was a suitable mission but it was located in Luoyang. Meng Qi had subconsciously rejected the mission. It wasn¡¯t like he needed any more trouble!

    ¡°I have to wait for next time.¡± Meng Qi nced inside the small house and found nothing of importance.

    Bluecloud Progenitor had always been stingy and wouldn¡¯t be able to bring herself to gift him with a Samsara talisman. She could only send him off.

    ¡­

    More than a monthter, something changed. Meng Qi had somehow appeared in the Samsara Square.

    He felt regretful as the time he had was a little too short. He still needed more polishing before he could make a breakthrough.

    ¡°Huh? Where are they?¡± He frowned.

    He didn¡¯t see Zhao Heng, Qi Zhengyan, or Ruan Yushu.

    Just then, the rumbling voice of Dominator of Samsara in the Six Realms echoed around him.

    ¡°Times have changed and the world has seen many transformations. The big powers of the ancient times hid their skills, resulting in the fall of Kung Fu.¡±

    ¡°Right now, it¡¯s turbulent and unpredictable in South Jin.¡±

    ¡°The first main task: Rush to Luoyang within two months and meet up with Zhao Heng and the rest. If you seed, you¡¯ll automatically trigger the second main task. If you fail, you¡¯ll be obliterated.¡±

    ¡°Luoyang¡­¡± Meng Qi began to feel like it was impossible to run from one¡¯s karma.

 Chapter 470: The Eye of the Storm

    <h4>Chapter 470: The Eye of the Storm</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Meng Qi froze, taken aback. A thin, weak smile appeared momentarily as he shook to recollect himself. He would meet the matter candidly, as a true warrior should. It would be unbing of him to fret and despair over the inevitable.

    Putting his thoughts aside, he strode to the central light pir. The absence of information on the next task, as well as hispanions, hindered his debate over which artifacts he should redeem. He used five hundred Karma points for a Recover Pill, bringing his total down to one hundred and ten.

    He sat silently as moments passed. Suddenly he was enveloped in rising fumes that whisked him away from the Samsara Square.

    ¡­

    It was July when the cold set in as autumn approached. The days were still quite warm, but the nights were cooling down.

    The Imperial Capital of Luoyang, the most famous city in beneath all Heavens. The entire city was ringed by fiveyers of fortification, where the Imperial Pces sat in the center of the city, surrounded by the Imperial Ptial Complex, encircled by another level of fortification. The Inner and Outer Cities made up the outer twoyers of dwellings which were clustered by the banks of the city moat. What a breathtaking view it would have been if the scene of the entire city were beheld from above. The intricate, inexplicable arrangements of the city centered on the imperial pce would have been utterly fascinating.

    Such magnificent architecture and impressiveness demanded substantial crowds of people passing through, giving the greatest city under all the Heavens its due justice. All kinds of people came shuffling through the horde of mobs streaming through the sprawling city even if market day was still days away. Towering trees lined the pavement, their branches offering cool shade to people resting below.

    As passersbys strolled around, everyone sauntered about tending to his or her business. One could stand among the flock people and bask in the pride and dignity of the people living in the Imperial Capital. There were but miniscule differences in how the citizens of the capital and those of the surrounding cities of Jiangdong adorned themselves. Beggars in tattered rags, however, remained impervious to any hint of majesty or grandeur as they were still readily seen in alleys and streets of Luoyang.

    The residence of Prince Wei lied in the Duozi Alley, adjacent to the Imperial Ptial Complex. Rarely would people or horse carriages came by, as Prince Wei rarely amodated guests, unlike his imperial siblings. Imposing trees rose over the courtyard of his residence, adding a tranquil shade to the cidity of his dwellings.

    ¡°Where are we going, My Lord?¡± Hu Dou asked his master before him. The eunuch with thick brows spoke in a shrill voice despite his attempts at muffling himself. Sauntering ahead without looking at his concerned manservant was none other than Zhao Heng, the Prince Wei of the Imperial Family who had disguised himself as amoner of the city.

    His master had behaved most peculiarly today. He was pacing back and forth, immersed in deep thought ever since a weird note addressed to him was received earlier in the afternoon. Presently, he had escaped the eyes of everyone in his household and quietly slipped away from his residence with only his trusty manservant in tow.

    Dressed in green robes and a small hat, Zhao Heng still held an air of nobility, despite his simple presence. His eyes squinted in the cheerful brightness of the sun as he said to his manservant following behind, ¡°You shall see.¡±

    His tone was strong and determined. Hu Dou stooped in submission in obedient silence, questioning not his master¡¯s will.

    As approachable and amiable he may have seemed to everyone on hismon days, his master was nevertheless a son of the Imperial n. Even the most haughty of ruffians would cower inpliance before the stern wrath of the prince.

    ¡°He has the cunning shrewdness of one of kingly distinction indeed¡­¡± Hu Dou surmised in his stupor.

    They walked wordlessly as they left the Duozi Alley and continued until they had reached the edges of the Inner City. They came to a small saloon selling local bites to eat. The gathering there was mixed and rowdy.

    Hu Dou pompously ordered stewards to clear a table for them, shedding much of his disdainful poise in public. He attended to his master as the prince took a seat at the table.

    ¡°My Lord, are we expecting someone here?¡± asked the eunuch. He drifted off in search of a clean rag. Not long after, he ended up wiping the table top himself with a greasy wet rag, but not before gawking distastefully at it.

    Zhao Heng gave no answer. Instead, he studied the hustle and bustle of the disorderly crowd around him with interest.

    ¡°Ranking List of the Young Masters! Fresh off the press!¡± A loud cry came ringing amidst the rambunctious crowd.

    Freeing himself from the crowd, a schr made his way to thending of the stairs which led to the second floor. The curious eyes of everyone presentnded on him. He took out a sheet of paper and proceeded to paste it on the wall.

    ¡°Ill-informed brutes!¡± Eximed Hu Dou contemptuously, looking at the crowd around him as if they were uncultured savages, ¡°The shifts of the rankings in the List of Young Masters should have long been expected. There¡¯s nothing to be amazed about.¡±

    Loud murmurs and interesting debates began arose from every corner. A man holding a folded paper fan shook his head and asked a friend, ¡°My most esteemed friend, how long do you think the brutality of the Wolf King willst?¡±

    Citizens of the capital were ustomed to the use of honorifics while addressing friends and family. It was esteemed as having refined culture and decorum.

    ¡°The educated in the capital believed that Wolf King was but inches away from grasping the breakthrough that he has hungered for. I fear he has but only one more warrior to y to reach his goal. Onest warrior of the Exterior,¡± replied the friend assuredly, whose sword was on the table.

    He felt wholesome, basking in conceited knowledge that the scoop on all warriors, pugilists, belligerents were at his fingertips despite not setting foot outside of Luoyang boundaries.

    The edges of Hu Dou¡¯s lips curled at the tone and words of the speaker as he feigned ack of interest.

    Therge paper the schr was trying to hang unfurled. Lines and lines of ck writing on the notice were scrawled from top to bottom.

    ¡°My God! The Wolf King has been toppled off the first ce!¡± The man with the folded paper fan cried aloud.

    Dubiously, his friend with the sword nodded, his eyes intently scrutinizing the white sheet on the wall. Su Meng, the Killing de, had taken the highest spot on the list.

    His probing eyes rolled downwards, then suddenly stopped.

    There had been many differences on the information regarding Killing de Su Meng, save for the missing portion of his former achievements. It had been lengthy and detailed until now. It was but one short sentence that adorned the name of the champion of the Ranking of the Young Masters:

    ¡°ying of the Wolf King in the Bayan prairies.¡±

    ¡°He slew Wolf King in the Bayan prairies¡­ He slew the Wolf King¡­¡± He murmured in a whisper with a distant gaze. He could not believe what he had just read.

    Suddenly, the entire saloon became very quiet, almost pensive. It felt like a nket of silence had descended upon them.

    ¡°This, this cannot be possible¡­¡±

    ¡°The invincible Wolf King has been in?¡±

    ¡°Has the Killing de reached such greatness?¡±

    Not even thousands of words would be fully adequate to render the awesomeness of Killing de. Yet, a mere sentence was all that was needed to deliver ripples of shockwaves across the entirend!

    ¡°Ignorant fools,¡± Hu Dou muttered disdainfully, pleased with himself. His memory of his own initial shock when he had heard Su Meng¡¯s name had apparently disappeared.

    It did not take long for the saloon to suddenly erupt into a constant stream of excited chatter. Screams of exmation and loud debates began to roar in collective dissonance.

    The schr with the folded fan sat with his friend quietly, their gazes locked for mere seconds that could have just as easily been a year. The schr broke his trance andughed weakly. ¡°Your words were true, my friend. The Wolf King is not in first ce anymore. But not due to a breakthrough. In fact, he was in.¡±

    ¡°Who would have thought that Killing de possessed such power? He reminds me of the Outer-Sky God Sword of old!¡± His friendughed sheepishly. Immediately he steered the subject from the Ranking List of Young Masters by saying, ¡°It seems the news will not go well with Fan Changmiao. Haha.¡±

    ¡°Now why would Fan Changmiao be distressed by this?¡± asked his puzzled friend, his hands still upon his folded fan.

    The man with a sword asked his friend slyly, ¡°You really want to know about him?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s the Martial Arts Schr of the year and a Sliver-Badge Arrester of the Six Fan School. Is there a problem?¡± his friend asked quizzically, his curiosity rising.

    ¡°Then you know not of whom you speak. A cunning man of devious designs he can be, this Fan Changmiao. None had heard of him in the past.He emerged from the unknown and rose to Martial Arts Schr the year before, bing the first man to win the martial discipline examinations before achieving a spot on the Ranking List of Young Masters. He has had a rousing performance thus far, eager to push himself into the top ten,¡± the man borated, caressing the hilt of his sword.

    ¡°Still, this is great news for the man. Fan Changmiao has already made his mark at fifteenth ce on the list,¡± answered the schr, still baffled.

    This was hardly of any concern to Killing de.

    ¡°It could have been. With his present rank on the list, Fan Changmiao required no further endorsement to quell the whispers of suspicion that rose among his doubters,¡± exined the smiling man whose fingertips continued to lightly graze the steel of his sword. ¡°But Killing de was one of the many Military Selectees of the examination the very same year. His absence, due to his disinterest in iming the glory of winning the examinations, was the very reason that Fan Changmiao won. Otherwise he would have been devoured by the sheer strength of Killing de that year easily, or so they say.¡±

    The Schr smacked his fan hard against his palm at the epiphany of this truth, ¡°That must be it!¡±

    ¡°So, it would only be all the more unbearable for Fan Changmiao if the name Killing de is continually beinguded with praise and fear. I sincerely doubt that he would simply suffer being scorned in jest as the ¡®Martial Arts Schr of Chance¡¯.¡±

    ¡°Be that as it may, this is Wolf King we are debating. The Wolf King who had in, butchered and murdered with fierce brutality that struck fear throughout thend. Even he perished at the hands of Killing de. I am afraid Fan Changmiao wouldck the courage to stand openly before him!¡± eximed the swordsman loudly, putting down his sword and emptying his cup in a jubnt gulp.

    Their words did not go unnoticed. With great pleasure, Hu Dou had heard every word they uttered. The tale of strife between Su Meng and Fan Changmiao was news indeed to him.

    A pageboy entered the saloon suddenly. He quietly made his way through the sea of people and stealthily slipped Zhao Heng a small note.

    Zhao Heng stole a look at the contents of the note before grasping it tightly in his fist, reducing it to shredded strips with his powers. He swiftly rose to his feet and made for the exit.

    ¡°My, My Lord, wait just a moment,¡± Hu Dou mumbled hurriedly as he scampered behind.

    Zhao Heng stepped out of the store and went through a string of turns and detours before he reached a secluded alleyway.

    ¡°Wait here.¡± Zhao Hengmanded his steward.

    ¡°You would imperil your most august person, my Lord,¡± warned Hu Dou gingerly.

    ¡°Are you unaware of my present strength and powers? Would I not be able to fend for myself adequately as you summoned for help?¡± Zhao Heng gravely remarked.

    Knowing full well that his lord has privately trained hard and achieved a long-awaited breakthrough, he heaved a sigh as he relented. ¡°Do be careful, My Lord,¡± he warned again.

    Zhao Heng continued down the alley into the courtyard of an abandoned residence. There sat a man in green robes, chewing a de of green grass, unmoved and uninterested in his entry. He leanedzily on a broken wall, surrounded by clumps of wild grass and other lush vegetation. Scattered shafts of sunlight pierced through the dense leaves of the trees, speckling the ground like gold pieces.

    ¡°The world is trembling at the tidings of Wolf King¡¯s demise in your hands. Countless excited and curious people are huddled together debating and discussing you and your heroics, praising your greatness and looking to you as their champion. Scores of people including Six Fan School are sweeping through fen and forest for traces of your whereabouts and here you are, resting andzily enjoying the sunlight,¡± Zhao Heng nudged in jest. Still, despite his ridicule, he could not help but envy the freedom that his friend waszing in.

    He had traveled long and far. Thirty and ten days had passed since he departed from Northern Zhou and made his journey back to Luoyang. Still dressed in his green robes, Meng Qi came to the great capital.

    ¡°That hardly bothers me,¡± Meng Qi repliedckadaisically, ¡°There would still be considerations and concerns about the specifics of a task before I decided on disclosing my name, right? Not even the rewards of Six Fan School would persuade me otherwise. Are the others not here yet?¡±

    ¡°In a little while, I belive. Sister Yushu, especially, would require more time. They are hardly free of familial burdens and responsibilities like you, my friend,¡± replied Zhao Heng.

    That would imply that it would still be quite some time before the taskmenced.

    Meng Qi looked up into the sky above. His eyes squinted at the brightness of the zing sun as he asked, ¡°You made a breakthrough?¡±

    Zhao Heng sighed lightly. ¡°I don¡¯t have the ambition of great feats like you and Lady Jiang,¡± he said, ¡°I will take the slower course uphill.¡±

    ¡°Well, fret not, my friend. Each of us has our own course and future to follow. Who¡¯s to say if you could even defeat me in a duel¡­¡± said Meng Qi,ughing lightly.

    ¡°Our own course¡­¡± Zhao Heng¡¯s voice trailed off, suddenly mncholic at Meng Qi¡¯s remark. ¡°I envy you, Little Meng. Weariness sits upon my shoulders with such great weight. The title of the Crown Prince, the hidden and grotesque fight for power in the Imperial Court, the transitional shifts of power¡­ Everything is toilsome and exhausting. How I would have loved to be able to wander freely around the country like you¡­¡±

    He had long been worried that the forting task in Luoyang foreshadowed woeful premonitions that would not fair well with the various conflicts within the Imperial Court.

    ¡°Would you be willing to forfeit your birthright and all its riches? The Imperial Throne that would be graced by the presence of lovely beauties that would obey your every beck and call?¡± asked Meng Qi, casting him a look. ¡°Perhaps one day you might be Crown Prince, climbing up the stairway to sovereignty.¡±

    Zhao Heng shook his head. Tugging up his clothes, he sat beside Meng Qi in a crude fashion, ¡°Only the people of the outside would jealously peer in and envy those such as myself, living within the trappings of grandeur. I would have elected to exchange my life for one such as yours if given such an opportunity. You be the prince, and I will be a carefree wanderer, a swordsman of Jianghu.¡±

    Meng Qi turned to him. His eyes twinkled with tion, ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Zhao Heng spluttered, taken aback by Meng Qi¡¯s sudden question.

    ¡°Really? Hahaha! I have desired to be a prince! To enjoy the great power of treading the world under my feet, an illustrious life of extravagance and luxury, including a harem of beauties surrounding me day and night!¡± Meng Qi eximed, ardent and passionate. His eyes gleamed with longing. ¡°I can use the Eight Nine Mysteries technique to disguise myself as you! No one would be able to tell the difference!¡±

    Zhao Heng did not expect Meng Qi to pounce on his proposal of a life of luxury andfort. Shocked and at loss for words, it took effort to muster the words from his lips, ¡°I was merely joking.¡±

    ¡°I know. Would you have given up all that power andfort?¡± Meng Qi replied, leaning back against the battered wall again as a grim look took him over.

    Zhao Heng watched his friend with a heavy heart. ¡°It is true,¡± he thought to himself, ¡°Little Meng¡¯s temperament can be quite unpredictably erratic and capricious¡­¡±

    Still, the banter they had shared earlier had soothed and relieved him of the gloom that anguishedtely. Laughing lightly, he shooked his head recalling the absurdity of their chat and rose to his feet. He patted his robes lightly and began to leave.

    ¡°How is it? Feeling better now?¡± Meng Qi¡¯s voice came suddenly from behind him.

    He was astounded. He turned and look back at his friend who remained seated by the broken wall. The ring sunlight bathed him in radiance. The foggy illuminance obscured the view of his face. Only the grass he was nibbling and his chin were clearly defined, as well as the bristles of his growing beard.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Zhao Heng stared at hispanion, deeply moved.

    Meng Qi¡¯s gaze did not leave the branches of the overhanging trees as he said, ¡°I need help uncovering the whereabouts of two men. Help me when you are feeling better.¡±

    ¡°One of them bears the name Yang Wuliang, a Half-Step from the Exterior Scenery. I believed he now serves Prince Jin.¡±

    It was a task assigned to him by the Immortals. His objective was to avenge the death of Yang Wuliang¡¯s father, whose son was one of the probationary members of the secretive fellowship.

    ¡°Very well.¡± Zhao Heng nodded faintly. ¡°And the other?¡±

    ¡°The name is Gu Changqing¡­¡± Meng Qi revealed hesitantly.

    Three winters had passed since the day the name had slowly became buried with the passing of time¡­

 Chapter 471: The Midday Murder

    <h4>Chapter 471: The Midday Murder</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Three dayster, in a VIP room within an inn.

    Outside the doors of the suite, Hu Dou stood guard. No passersby passed without first being scrutinised by the irate but watchful manservant. He was holding back his anger by a thin thread. If irked, even just a little, Hu Dou would have erupted into a fit, yelling at every passing face. ¡°What is there to ogle at?¡± he thought crossly, ¡°Have you not seen anyone standing guard before?¡±

    Even as a child, the Prince had never been particrly gifted with robustness. Instead, he was afflicted with fragile health and the subsequent dismissive attitude of the Emperor. Only Hu Dou the eunuch had remained faithful, serving the prince as a staunch sentinel with skills of the Half-Step from the Exterior. For many years, he had stood beside the prince with steadfast loyalty and unwavering devotion. They were very close to each other, for they shared the curse of being forsaken, jilted and banished from sight and concern. Yet, the Prince has been exceedingly secretive ofte. He had recently taken to attending secretive and surreptitious meetings, a practice that had interestingly, only emerged recently.

    Anxious, he could no longer contain himself and suppress the creeping curiosity. He projected his spiritual senses and felt for any unknown presence or movements while calming himself. He forced himself into an unusual calm and still state of mind, the likeness of a still, peacefulke, and attempted to uncover the identity of his lord¡¯s private guest.

    ¡°It is my duty as the lord¡¯s retainer to ensure the lord¡¯s safety and wellbeing¡­¡± Hu Dou convinced himself.

    A picturesque view of the suite began to form in his mind. A roundtable, a little cauldron, smoldering with burning incense and a window frame at the side of the suite came into view with rising definition. There sat his lord, Zhao Heng, the Prince of Wei, on a stool by the table. His state in Oneness of Heaven and Man allowed Hu Dou to grasp the prince¡¯s kingly aura and his powers that vibrated in the air and his surroundings in resonance with Nature, faintly obscuring Hu Dou¡¯s spiritual perception of his lord¡¯s visage.

    And opposite Zhao Heng, Hu Dou peered intently with his spiritual vision. Yet he could see nothing. An emptiness space sat in the seat opposite his master. No one else save his master seemed to be present in the suite. A light breeze blew through the open window and into the room, creating a light and evanescent rush of wind that confirmed his findings. The nothingness that he felt bore appeared to be like arge expanse of the blue skies where the white clouds floated aboutzily.

    No voices, not even a sound, came from within. Nothing could be heard from the outside because of an energy barrier which had shrouded the entire room.

    Zhao Heng sat alone in the empty suite. Suddenly, the windows swung open even though there was no wind gusting. A greenish blur flowed through the window into the room. When the fleeting blur halted and came into focus, Meng Qi sat opposite Zhao Heng, rxed and carefree as he lifted a pair of chopsticks. He reached for a piece of braised mutton and deposited the juicy meat into his mouth and began to eat.

    ¡°True mutton from the prairie grasnds indeed,¡± said Meng Qi appreciatively, squinting in satisfaction.

    Zhao Heng froze, struck by the swfit and enigmatic entry of hispanion. He had felt nothing until the rush of air that followed the greenish blur. Nothing save the turbulent rush of surging air. Yet his sight, his smell, and his nose clearly informed him that Meng Qi was squarely before him!

    ¡°He has fully mastered the Oneness of Heaven and Man and had even achieved absolute attunement to Nature¡­¡± Zhao Heng guessed. His extensive experience of braving the perilous adventures of the Samsara realms and his profound knowledge in his studies told him of Meng Qi¡¯s present state. Still, he could not help but be amazed by the swift and rapid progress of hispanion. Meng Qi, for all ounts and purposes, had only fully unsealed his Ninth Aperture a little more than a year ago!

    Nevertheless, it was the very same ir and gift that had enabled him to y the Wolf King!

    ¡°I hazard there has been a development?¡± Meng Qi asked, but not before first devouring some meat.

    Zhao Heng nodded and replied, ¡°I have what you seek. Both of them.¡±

    ¡°The Gu Changqing which you seek stepped foot into the capital three years ago. He was here to seek refuge with his kin, the Xie n. He took up lodging at their residence for a half year but suffered ill hospitality in the hands of his kin. Soon after he joined the Armed Escort Agency of the Central Province and moved to his current private residence at the Jiaochang Street. He is presently a lesser warden for the armed escort services, in charge of a consignment of goods being hauled to Luoyang from the South. And he shall return in several days.¡±

    Meng Qi listened closely to the information hispanion revealed. He would see Gu Changqing when he returned to the capital. For better or worse, he was the first friend Meng Qi had made during those first years of stepping into Jianghu.

    ¡°Yang Wuliang is a Tai Shang Elder of a lesser sect in Southern Ningzhou Province,¡± Zhao Heng continued without pause. ¡°His savagery and cunning are renoun and have made him considerable enemies amongst the foul and evil folk. He is presently in the capital, a guest of my third brother. He is serving my brother on retainer in return for martial techniques of the Exterior Scenery.¡± He paused briefly before asking, ¡°What is your business with him, Xiao Meng?¡±

    Meng Qi sipped at his wine and answered, ¡°Others have bid me to make an errand. Yang Wuliang has beennguishing in his barbarity and horrors long enough. His reckoning ising.¡±

    ¡°You n to execute him?¡± Zhao Heng asked, frowning slightly, ¡°It may prove to be quite a challenge.¡±

    ¡°How so?¡± Meng Qi asked, raising an eyebrow.

    ¡°Scores of warriors with the powers of the Exterior Scenery abound in the capital city,¡± Zhao Heng exined, ¡°The residence of the Third Prince shares a street, the Chang Ming Alley, with two other residences of illustrious and influential ns. The families boast more than three masters of the Exterior within their household. They will sense even the slightest hint of disturbance. Thus, not even a grandmaster of the Terrestrial Ranking would dare incite a mayhem in the capital. Woe befalls all who manage to get caught.¡±

    ¡°Word of the attempt on the Crown Prince¡¯s life has reached the ears of the Third Prince, setting him on edge. His residence will be surrounded with various detection and protective barriers when the sun sets. No one can enter unnoticed.¡±

    ¡°You would do well to ount for the presence of the eunuch Feng Zheng and other unknown prodigies hidden behind the doors of the Prince Jin¡¯s Residence. It would hardly be a simple walk in the park if you are intent on executing Yang Wuliang.¡±

    Meng Qi brooded on theplications to his n, and asked, ¡°Does Yang Wuliang not step outside?¡±

    ¡°No. He has been studying and training night and day ever since he was bestowed the martial discipline of the Exterior Scenery which he had so coveted.¡± Zhao Heng¡¯s intel was truly precise and detailed.

    Meng Qi tapped the top of the table lightly, as if to the beat of the musical instruments yed by the street peddlers outside. ¡°I see. Do you have the daily patrol roster of the residence which Yang Wuliang is of?¡±

    ¡°Have a care! There is no need for such hastiness. There will still be ample opportunities in the future,¡± cautioned Zhao Heng earnestly, his face turning stern.

    Meng Qi smiled and answered, ¡°Worry not, my friend. I know what I am doing.¡±

    Zhao Heng peered into the eyes of hispanion and saw only unwavering resolution. Doubt and weariness fell away. His confidence in hispanion was renewed and he continued with his report of his recent findings.

    Meng Qi took everything that Zhao Heng has reported under deep consideration. With his designs drawn out, he smiled confidently, ¡°Look to me at the side entrance at the rear of your residence at midday tomorrow. Ready the barriers for activation.¡±

    ¡°What is your n?¡± Zhao Heng did not have the faintest doubt in Meng Qi, even though his schemes might implicate him. heir survival through their adventures together thus far was a testament of his trustworthiness.

    Meng Qi rose and walked to the window to admire the night sky,

    ¡°Retainers swore loyalty to their lords to defend them with their lives, not to be defended themselves.¡±

    The retainers of a lord indulged not in the luxury offort and safety of an impregnable defense. Rather, theyplemented the first line of defense against any invading scourge of menace!

    Memories of his former assassination assignment in Yi City came back to him like it was yesterday.

    His robes fluttered in the wind and he was gone in a sh.

    ¡­

    The sun burned brightly in the sky so that most people could not bear to wrench their eyelids open. The blinding brilliance shone on the backs of all who walked in its glow, weighing them with fatigue and weariness.

    Cicadas sang incessantly from the trees they perched, rendering a monotonous, plodding luby that filled all who heard it with drowsy weariness.

    It was an early midday in the autumn. For all that lived in Luoyang, their limbs heavy with a lingeringnguor. The soldiers and sentinels of the capital patrolled about lethargically, staggeringzily with their backs bent as if bearing an invisible load.

    ¡°I was warned that when I first entered the Jianghu that noon is the most agreeable moment for an assassination, not the dark, ¡± blustered Yang Wuliang to his two minions, who were overseeing the patrol of the prince¡¯s residence.

    He was but a robust man of forty summers. Still, he preferred addressing himself as an elder.

    ¡°Why not the night, sir?¡± asked one of his minions.

    Yao Wuliang stroked his beard andughed casually, ¡°Anyon in Jianghu would know that the pitch-ck darkness of a moonless night, when the wind blows its tempestuous wrath, would be best for the cunning designs of an assassination. Thus, anyone would be wary and have proper measures ensured. Hidden traps of devious design, pitfalls that lurk to pounce on the unwary, and watchful sentinels using the spiritual vision and so many more. No one would risk an assassination when instead the hunter would be the hunted. But in midday, the sun shines high in the sky. Darkness does not suffer the brightness of the sun where shadows would creep and hide in despair. Anyone would be inclined to misjudge that safety is assured in brightness. They would be careless and off guard.¡±

    ¡°With the blistering heat of the sunes also the drowsyziness that weighs on our backs. Fatigue would set in and rece the swiftness and nimbleness needed in the face of a sudden crisis. Heads would have rolled before anyone knew what had transpired.¡±

    ¡°Thank you very much, sir, for your guiding words,¡± said theckey thoughtfully.

    The young sentry had learned his trade from the martial clubs of the capital and had entered and pledged his services to the Residence of Prince Jin upon thepletion of his training. His ignorance of Jianghu had him listening intently to Yang Wuliang¡¯s ramblings speech with rapturous enchantment, filling him with wonder.

    Yang Wuliang nodded to himself, immensely satisfied. Acquaintances and allies would be needed for his continued sess in his services to Prince Jin, helping himpete with the other retainers of the household.

    ¡°Without a doubt, that was a rule of survival in Jianghu,¡± he remarked with a grin, ¡°This is the capital of Luoyang. Great warriors with powers of the Exterior Scenery teem in this great city. Surely no crook or scoundrel would daremit heinous acts in broad daylight.¡±

    ¡°Even if he was lucky enough to have done the deed, would luck be able to deliver him to safety?

    ¡°Of course, we have Eunuch Feng, who is a true prodigy with powers of the Exterior Scenery!¡± interjected another of the sentries.

    They turned a corner and reached the side entrance of the residence as they talked. Guarding the entrance were a few more sentries who were also beleaguered with drowsiness. With a few words of reproach, they roused the sentries from their dreary stupor.

    ¡°It is really boring at midday¡­¡± yawned one of the sentries when Yang Wuliang was not listening.

    A wooden rickety cart bearing a load of charcoal turned the corner and rolled slowly towards them. A few men from the band of sentries went to inspect the cart to make sure everything was in order.

    Yang Wuliang threw a brief nce at the wooden cart. He squinted his eyes in the blinding sunlight, confident that all was well. He beckoned to his men to follow him as they continued their patrol.

    The man, a man d in blue, who had been pushing the wooden cart, straightened his back and stood tall suddenly. With long strides, he sped forward and leaped high over the sentries andnded beside Yang Wuliang.

    The sudden change of events caught everyone unawares.

    The intruder was none other than Meng Qi. Long had he waited for this opportunity to arrive. He had reced the cart driver pushing the cartload of charcoal,ying in wait for Yang Wuliang to make his appearance.

    Channeling his energy, Qi, and spirit, his right arm struck. His fists clenched tightly and his knuckles turned white as he attacked his foe with tremendous fury!

    Yang Wuliang was taken by surprise by his assant¡¯s lightning assault. The shadow of his foe loomed over him menacingly. Vaguely he recognized the elderly features of his foe and his bear-like girth. The air trembled with his powers with poured forth from him. Frozen and crippled, he could not move an inch until the fierce stroke of his adversary¡¯s fist came at him.

    ¡°So be it!¡± He eximed to himself as anger and rage took over his shame and embarrassment of his blunder. His fists balled, and he retaliated with a punch of his own. The torrential force of his reparte surged like the thrashing waves of a storm, meeting the attack of his foe with equal force.

    Feng Zheng stood by his master, the Prince Jin. His half-closed eyes widened at the sensation of the turbulent energies tossing wildly outside.

    Meng Qi struck with all the ferocity he could muster. Unexpectedly his clenched fist rxed, the fingers opening into a w and into a palm. His former stroke of wrath and malice turned graceful as he guided Yang Wuliang¡¯s fists and hisshing surge of energies towards himself.

    Bang!

    Strangely, Yang Wuliang felt his body drawn forward by an invisible force. His fists struck the center of his adversary¡¯s palm, feeling it give, as soft as silk. Yet golden gossamer threads ofs appeared from where he had struck, silky and supple, yet indestructible.

    Damn! His foe¡¯s left hand, he saw, was raised up high. A mysterious inky aura emanated from his palm, a force of unknown sorcery. Swiftly, his foe struck, darkness descended with the semnce of the upheaval of Heaven and Earth, as if Heaven and Earth were torn asunder!

    Meng Qi¡¯s Vital Spirit reigned in the center of his Inner World. Below him was the Celestial, formed by his Nine Apertures and his vital organs, the manifestation of his inner universe by the powers of his aperture acupoints.

    Boundless and infinite, there was no front or back, no left or right. There was no beginning and no end. A hand was raised over his head. Quick and sudden his palm struck upon the Celestial, annihting it into oblivion. All creations were undone just like the Primordial Beginning hade once again.

    A strong will with the terrifying vastness of a mountain and the malice of unrelenting horror could be felt weaving together as one!

    With the stroke of his Vital Spirit, Meng Qi¡¯s left palm struck forth and became one with the silhouette of his Vital Spirit. His gesture was a staunch and resolute end to all charge.

    Unable to stand by any longer, Feng Zheng rose to his feet.He hesitated a moment, unsure of whether to create a diversion and separate his master from his guard. He remained rooted at where he stood, unable to decide if he should remain steadfastly by the side of his lord andmand retainers to attend to the threat outside and conjure their protective barrier. Yet a little voice within him urged him to wait no longer and finish off any threats with his own hands.

    He could feel the watchful presence of other vignt sentinels nearby. Defenders of the other noble households in the surroundings. Yet none of them had made any move.

    Yang Wuliang¡¯s insides twisted in the face of the impending strike. Caught between the hammer and the anvil, his right hand remained held by the mysterious powers that his foe wield. With his tricks exhausted and time running out, he could only raise his left hand to parry his foe¡¯s fatal stroke.

    Crack!

    Darkness sped its bony fingers around Yang Wuliang and began to consume him. Heaven and earth spiraled before his eyes, turning into prisms of dancing lights, darting around as his left hand was easily deflected and a white palm smacked his forehead!

    Yang Wuliang¡¯s skull cracked. Blood began to drip from the wounds on his head. With the force of his quarry¡¯s punch, Meng Qi propelled himself backward into the air, evading the surrounding sentries closing in on him. With ease, he leaped out of the entrance.

    Hesitating no more, Feng Zheng sped with the speed of a bird in flight and pursued the unknown assassin.

    Meng Qi ran swiftly, fast as he could into the busy streets. Into the mob of swarming passersby, he vanished without a trace.

    Feng Zheng¡¯s face grew livid as he felt himeslf losing the trace of his prey. With growing anxiety, he took flight and increased his pace.

    Suddenly, the trace disappeared! It just disappeared!

    His eyes widened in terror, then his pupils contracted almost to nothing. From the sky, he surveyed the hustle and bustle of the crowded streets below him. The surrounding residences of the nobles had conjured their protective barriers, amongst them, Prince Wei¡¯s Residence in the Duozi Alley.

    ¡°sted mongrel!¡± he cursed with irrepressible fury.

    ¡­

    ¡°The hardest part ofmitting a murder in Luoyang is securing an escape. But that is not a problem for me,¡± Meng Qi grinned with delight at Zhao Heng, cleverly hidden within Prince Wei¡¯s Residence.

    A Samsara Charm would be his very soon!

 Chapter 472: The Sumptuous Fruits Banquet

    <h4>Chapter 472: The Sumptuous Fruits Banquet</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Zhao Heng¡¯s gaze was set upon Meng Qi. Moments slipped by before he could utter a word. ¡°Bold and empowered by invincibility, it seems¡­¡± said the prince of hispanion.

    The consummation of the deed had to be like clockwork, every calcted step had to be exact to precision. Meng Qi was to be able to aplish the deed and assassinate his victim, a warrior of the Half-Step Exterior in mere strokes. The closeness of the Duozi Alley to Changming Street had allowed Meng Qi to reach Zhao Heng¡¯s manor in a few breaths in case he was pursued and hunted down for his crime. There could be no margin for missteps or blunders!

    The sess of the execution by Meng Qi¡¯s design would not have been possible without the utmost certainty and tenacity in his abilities and strength, as well as the study of his prey and the patrolling of the sentries. Not one detail could be overlooked, or room left for carelessness at any point. For this reason, Zhao Heng sighed in admiration towards hispanion.

    Meng Qi¡¯s shook his head as heughed gently in reply, ¡°I would have withdrawn immediately if the deed could not have beenpleted in a few strokes. I do not seek death.¡±

    Unbeknownst to himself, Meng Qi had adopted the methods of the Wolf King in the culmination of his assassination attempt.

    The information that the Immortals had supplied Meng Qi with only left him with divided confidence in assassinating Yang Wuliang with rapid speed, but Meng Qi was sure that he would not be able to withstand his assault.

    ¡°Really, surely there is no need for such reckless foolhardiness. Webs of deceit and intrigues are far more weaved throughout the capital of Luoyang. I am sure there will be plenty of opportunities rearing their heads in due time; say, when my third brother attends the banquet,¡± Zhao Heng frowned at his friend concerning his rashness.

    Meng Qi savored a sip of the tea before him. He calmly replied, ¡°I do not want any loose ends that may entangle with other unrted matters. Hence my decision to resolve the matter with haste.¡±

    The assassination assignment was nheless a mission delegated to him by the Immortals. Complications could surface if the deed was ensnared in any unsuspecting turmoil that could unfold during his main task, possibly putting his identity as Heavenly Primogenitor in danger. The news of his presence in the capital was yet undiscovered, offering him some freedom and confidence.

    Understanding that nothing would be gained by a verbal fight, Zhao Heng could only offer another word of caution to his friend, ¡°News of a retainer of the Half-Step Exterior who was in service of a noble during his death would throw the capital into turbulent strife. Agents of the Six Fan School willb through the city in search of traces of the murderer. You would do well toy low for now.¡±

    He heaved a sigh as he paused before continuing, ¡°Well, the deed was not without its merits. You have rattled the bush. Now we can sit in the shadows and observe my third brother¡­¡±

    ¡°And that, is one of the many purposes for my haste, ¡± Meng Qi boasted in shameless modesty.

    Meng Qi had indeed harbored such notion of doubt and suspicion. However, the nature of their main task was still unknown. He could not risk the objectives of the main task implicating the Third Prince and the people that shadowed him. So, he discontinued any further pursuit on the matter.

    News zed through the capital with the resemnce of a bushfire in its fervor. Anger thundered from the halls of the Imperial Court so loudly that blood could be brazenly and recklessly spilled right under its nose. Decrees to the Six Fan School were dispatched with haste, demanding extensive investigations and apprehension of the culprits. Such shame and dishonor descended upon the doors of the Six Fan School that agents of the formerly-prestigious defense bureau scoured through every fen and hollow for traces of the murderer. They conducted exhaustive arrests of many notorious wanted characters, solving many old crimes. Various sources from the underground society within the capital were pestered for tips on the criminal, but nothing was found on the perpetrator who wasst seen in ragged blue clothing.

    Tales from the gutter spoke of a soothsayer who had tried to divine the identity of the brazen murderer. However, the signs he had seen showed him that the heinous act was wrought by immortals or deities, much to the amusement of the public.

    Any deed executed by Meng Qi under the guise of the Heavenly Primogenitor, assuming the immortal¡¯s appearance and the use of his skills and techniques, would be borne by The Immortals. Signs of divinations and Karma would point to The Immortals indefinitely, as Meng Qi had not leaked anything that could be traced back to himself. The utmost need for mystery and secrecy had long protected the members and associates of the mythical guild from being hunted with vengeance and malice!

    Fear and panic gripped the hearts of the citizens of the capital. To make headway, Prince Jin dered a handsome reward for anyone who woulde forward with clues or counsel.

    Surprisingly, the sobriety of the prince in his governance of the affair had earned him many words of praise from many ministers and officials of the Imperial Court. Whispers of approval wafted in the cloisters and corridors of the pce,plimenting his fortitude and wit.

    Days passed until one day the secret chamber that Zhao Heng had reserved for his personal training use was graced by the presence of ady who hade visit. Adorned in robes as white as the moon, a silky white veil obscured the features of her face, despite the frosty charms that escaped her veil.

    ¡°You have reached the capital in good time. Much earlier that I would have expected, in fact,¡± smiled Meng Qi to his femalepanion.

    The guest was none other than Ruan Yushu, her icy charm in full disy as she removed her veil. None of her former innocence remained as she spoke cidly, ¡°I prepared long before as it was made known that the main task would bepleted in our realm. My family had been informed that it would be a trip of pilgrimage. When it was determined that we were to meet in the capital, my household was immediately informed of my intention to travel here.¡±

    ¡°An enlightened decision indeed!¡± Meng Qi¡¯s eyes twinkled in gratitude as his thoughts rang, ¡°It would hardly appear odd should there be any need to request resources from the Ruan n in Luoyang!¡±

    He gave hispanion a thumbs-up, praising her judicious acumen, ¡°Wise indeed!¡±

    Ruan Yushu tilted her head upwards slightly in acknowledgment. Her gaze wandered to the beams and pirs above them as she murmured, ¡°My grandfather, my grandmother, my father, my mother, my brothers and sisters, and all my other grandfathers and uncles¡­¡±

    Her sudden and continuous chants of the many names of her kin confused Meng Qi since he didn¡¯t understand her intentions.

    ¡°¡­ they praised me as well,¡± finished Ruan Yushu nonchntly, without a shred of awkwardness or bashfulness. Her tone suggested a certain pride as sure as the rising and setting of the sun.

    ¡°The most doted on child of the household indeed¡­ She happily relishes inpliments¡­¡± wondered Meng Qi as cold sweat broke out on his forehead. He diverted their conversation to other matters. ¡°I have been to Northern Zhou and the grasnd prairies further north. They have exotic taste in food which are much more variedpared to our local cuisine¡­¡±

    Ruan Yushu immediately fell into her seat to listen to the details of his trip with great attentiveness. Curious questions and answers flowed asionally as the tale of his adventure amazed her. Astonished when Meng Qi spoke of ughtering the snow beast, she asked, ¡°Can you eat it?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha¡­ ¡± Meng Qi burst into roaringughter. Her expression waspletely like his when he first asked the very same question on the snowy cliffs of the frosty mountains.

    Ruan Yushu had mistaken her question for an ill-suited inquiry. Dejected, she understood theughter of herpanion, ¡°I suppose it is not fit for consumption.¡±

    ¡°The meat is sour,¡± Meng Qi revealed, stifling hisughter.

    Ruan Yushu¡¯s eyebrows twitched as she raked through her mind, ¡°There are ways to dispose of the sour taste, but that depends on the meat itself. Some might suggest the use of culinary wines¡­¡±

    The twopanions were deep in their debate when Zhao Heng entered the chamber, followed by a stranger dressed in greenish garb. His appearance was in and simple. They looked at the stranger who had just arrived.

    However, Meng Qi raised his hand to beckon to their guest, having sensed the breath and aura of the stranger. He smiled as he said, ¡°A year has passed, Senior Brother Qi. How handsome you have be. An impressive air of prestige can be felt¡­¡±

    Impervious to Meng Qi¡¯s nonsense, Qi Zhengyan nkly remarked, ¡°My Purple Star River technique isplete.¡±

    The consummation of his training for this very technique had been the purpose for his year-long training. With a serene calmness, he revealed his achievement, his tone devoid of arrogance and conceit, free of timidity and insecurity.

    ¡°Very good.¡± Meng Qi returned to his genuine self, replying honestly.

    He was not surprised at Qi Zhengyan¡¯spletion of his training. The training of the Book of Chaos technique included the channeling of the mystical energies of Nature, allowing its practitioner the power to wield a fraction of the force of Nature. Qi Zhengyan¡¯s aplishment in unsealing his Ninth Aperture and the attainment of the Heaven-Man Connection would hasten his progress.

    ¡°I have been traveling in the Southern provinces for the past year and have gained much. Still, I daresay that you have enjoyed a more abundant harvest ying Wolf King. Surely there have been substantial improvements in your strength, mind, and will¡­¡± said Qi Zhengyan firmly, with a note of admiration and wonder.

    With feigned modesty, Meng Qi answered, ¡°A little. I only reached the Oneness of Heaven and Man.¡±

    ¡°I am close to reaching the Oneness of Heaven and Man,¡± Ruan Yushu whispered suddenly.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Her abrupt remark took Meng Qi by genuine surprise. Ruan Yushu¡¯s speedy growth had exceeded his former expectations. He had anticipated that she was only close to the Heaven-Man Connection at most.

    ¡°Sister Yushu is remarkably gifted with the zither. It should be no surprise that she would enjoy swifter, smoother progress than most,¡± remarked Zhao Heng with augh.

    This was the true gift of talent that none could begrudge.

    Meng Qi was keen to notice a faint disappointment that seemed to fall on Ruan Yushu just as Zhao Heng had uttered the crude remark. In a stroke of a sudden wit, he noted with a smile, ¡°Still, one does not achieve such improvement without tenacity, perseverance and high intelligence; not even with talent.¡±

    The edges of Ruan Yushu lips rose slightly. She turned to look out of the window to hide her embarrassment. Still, she could not help but nod faintly in pride as she peered out of the window.

    Just then, the voice of the Dominator of the Samsara in the Six Realms boomed,

    ¡°The team of four has arrived at the capital city of Luoyang. Thus ends the first main task. The second main task shall herebymence.¡±

    ¡°Heed the objectives of your second task. You are to infiltrate the Sumptuous Fruits Banquet. The mission is a sess if either in the team seeds in winning the prize of the banquet¡¯s contests. A reward of one thousand five hundred Karma points is in store for sessfulpletion of the task. Failure toplete the task will result in the forfeit of the same number from your current surplus. Failure to gain entry into the banquet shall also be viewed as a failure.¡±

    ¡°The Sumptuous Fruits Banquet?¡± murmured Meng Qi, frowning in bewilderment. He shed an inquiring look at Zhao Heng. As the only resident of the capital city among the four, surely he would know of the phrase.

    Zhao Heng¡¯s expression drooped, ¡°His Majesty the Emperor has ordered a banquet, called the Sumptuous Fruits Banquet to be held during autumn. A contest of debates and martial duels is expected to take ce. Word has it that the Crown Prince incurred the displeasure and wrath of the Emperor. His Majesty intends to put us all, the sons of the Emperor, to the test.¡±

    ¡°The Emperor wishes to appoint a new Crown Prince?¡± wondered Meng Qi to himself. Political shifts of such magnitude have never seemed to bring pleasant endings.

    ¡°How does one obtain entry into this Sumptuous Fruits Banquet then?¡± asked Qi Zhengyan, addressing their most critical quandary.

    Zhao Heng grimly admitted, ¡°Protocol dictates that I can only bring one guest with me.¡±

    ¡°Additionally, any members of the Myths present would discover his identity as one of the Samsara travelers if we attended the banquet as a group,¡± Meng Qi pointed out with concern.

    ¡°We shall have to seek other avenues of entry into the banquet,¡± said Ruan Yushu firmly. ¡°Once inside, we will have to lend our assistance to help him garner the Emperor¡¯s favor. The prize of the contest will have to go to one among us who would be best positioned.¡±

    ¡°Indeed.¡± Meng Qi voiced his agreement with a nod, ¡°We also need to learn the requirements of attending the banquet.¡±

    ¡°Let us not forget, it is best if we find out ahead the terms of the contests,¡± reminded Qi Zhengyan. The prize of the contest was, nevertheless, the objective of their task.

    ¡°Where should we start?¡± Meng Qi nced at Zhao Heng inquiringly.

    A strange expression came across Zhao Heng¡¯s face. ¡°Su Li, the Lord Mightiness, is the Vice Commander of the Imperial Guard. He has the utmost trust and confidence of His Majesty. He would be responsible for overseeing the proceedings of the banquet¡­¡±

    The fame of ruling atop the Ranking List of Young Masters did note without its price. Meng Qi had be the center of discussions and debates across the entire Jianghu. The whispers and arguments around his name and feats had not ensued without the knowledge and information regarding his origins and past leaking into prominence. Instinctively, Qi Zhengyan and Ruan Yushu both turned in unison to look at him.

    He had not expect the reckoning at hand. Flustered with embarrassment and shock, he stuttered hastily, ¡°W-what are you looking at me for? I will not betray myself!¡±

    He had uttered the words of his frustration in partial jest. There could not be any evading the task at hand. He should have known best.

    Ruan Yushu let out a chuckle. In a streak of yfulness, she teased with a serious expression, ¡°It would hardly be challenging for me to attend the banquet, with the aid of my household. You will have to do what is best for you then.¡±

    Meng Qi sighed in perturbed exasperation, ¡°First, I must slip out of the capital. I¡¯ll have to return with a more distinguished entry back to the capital of Luoyang, as if I have just arrived.¡±

    ¡­

    By the edges of the outskirts of the capital, a band of armed escorts was rushing around. None spoke a word as they ran, as if gripped by a muted numbness. Their footsteps pattered in silence, carrying an air of grim tension about them.

    ¡°Chief, why have Head Escort He had made such a hasty retreat? Everyone is stirring with fear and despair¡­¡±mented one of the men.

    The man looked to be in his twenties. His tight-nerved eyes shone with resolute steadfastness despite his bookish demeanor, portraying his strong spirit and resolve.

    The chief of the band of armed escorts forced a smile as he answered, ¡°Fear not, Changqing. The Head Escort only wishes to take precautionary measures given the seriousness of our present assignment. He must make a speedy retreat to the capital city using his Body Movement techniques.¡±

    ¡°Does the item of consignment holds great value?¡± Gu Zhangqing wondered to himself. The information was news to him. He was never informed that the item that they were escorting held tremendous value or significance.

    No wonder the Head Escort had intentionally hidden himself amongst the convoy before slipping back alone!

    ¡°Are we the decoys, Chief?¡± asked another of the men.

    The chief broke into greatughter, ¡°What do we have to fear? The enemy has no reason to eliminate us when the item is not with us.¡±

    The chief cast a nce at Gu Changqing, ¡°Rally the men to quicken the pace, Changqing. We will pause for a brief rest after crossing the river.¡±

    Gu Changqing steadily nodded in reply. He clutched the hilt of his sword tightly as he turned to the rear of the convoy to speak to the others.

    ¡°Fear not, Master Gu. Bandits would not begrudge us the absence of the Head Escort. Their main pursuit is wealth after all,¡± said an elderly armed escort of many winters, consoling Gu Changqing in return.

    Gu Changqing¡¯s head bobbed meekly in reply. He sighed and grumbled, ¡°If only I had greater strength and better skills¡­ We would not have to fear the likes ofmon bandits.¡±

    He had endured three passing winters unwaveringly. With grit and persistence, he had trained hard and long to hone his skills. He was but a young fledgling who had barely unsealed his Fourth Aperture when he first set foot into Luoyang. After years of hard work, he had finally unsealed his Seventh Aperture, with the early conception of his Inner World. The tough grind of his training has finally seen him rising as the golden child of the Escort Agency of the Central Province as his formerly embittered kin began to warm up to him.

    However, an endless pain stabbed his heart, inflicting anguish as he reminisced on his past whenever he was reminded that he still had a long way before he reached the skills of his nemesis.

    A shrilling howl pierced the silence of the surrounding hilly gorges just as one of the men had begun to speak. Shadows and silhouettes of intruders began to emerge from everywhere, surrounding the convoy.

    ¡°Ha. Swift as the wind the old senile Jiang has fled, trying to draw us to himself. But the item of escort remains in your possession, doesn¡¯t it?¡± said the leader of the marauders, wearing wide, flowing robes. His hair was a faint shade of green with the eerie resemnce of a demon in the darkness of the night.

    The Chief of the convoy was stricken with the same rm and shock that his pupils felt. Staggering backwards in fear, he asked, ¡°Are you the Evil Spirit Cultivator of the Luo Denomination? Why would the item be in our possession when we can barely defend ourselves against you?¡±

    The demon giggled with an icy chill, ¡°Fear not. The Six-Annihtion Devilman of the Destruction Sect will make short work of your old man Jiang. We, of the Luo Denomination, have always been known to spare no mercy!¡±

    ¡°The Destruction Sect and the Luo Denomination are working together in a conspiracy?¡± The Chief and Gu Changqing, along with the others, could hardly believe their ears.

 Chapter 473: A Dignified Entry to Luoyang

    <h4>Chapter 473: A Dignified Entry to Luoyang</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    None of the armed escorts had ever heard of the Six-annihtion Devilman. They were better known as the Destruction Sect by ounts of the Evil Spirit Cultivator as he was a minion, too. The words of their assant was sure to be believed. There was hardly need to lie before its prey, whose backs were against a knife¡¯s edge.

    The Eight Skyscraping Devils and the Neen Devilmen were legends of the Destruction Sect, whose names were whispered with fear in Jianghu. Then again, this hardlyprised of the entire might of the Nine Paths of Evil. No one would affirm that the Shaolin boasted the powers of merely eight Exterior warriors and neen others close behind in strength.

    Therefore, the might of the Destruction Sect had most certainly been underestimated. Many more evil beings of potent skills and power lurked behind in the shadows of the Eight Skyscraping Devils and the Neen Devilmen. The Six-Annihtion Devilman being excluded was quite normal.

    ¡°Have the Luo Denomination and the Destruction Sect of the Nine Evil Paths formed a union? ¡± wondered Gu Changqing. The very same thought shed across the minds of the escorts defending the convoy. In the midst of the confusion, the chief of the convoy squinted his eyes. With a sh, he drew an object from within his robes.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    There was a deafening explosion as a volley of bright light sprung from the barrel in his hands into the sky. The radiant bead flew up high and bloomed into arge fiery red blossom in the night sky.

    ¡°You summoned help?¡± The Evil Spirits Cultivator snorted, ¡°We are all alone in the wilderness! To whom do you summon for help? A passerby? Ha, I would love to see who would dare thwart the ns of the Luo Denomination and the Destruction Sect!¡±

    His hands rose as he spoke. His fingers transformed into talons. He hurled himself at the Chief, wing at him with malice.

    A dark greenish glow shrouded the assant¡¯s fingers that ripped with the keenness of a de. The diabolic aura of his genuine Qi cast a cloud of darkness like billowing fumes that rolled menacingly. The Evil Spirit Cultivator lunged at his enemy with a battle cry much like the howls of ravenous wolves and vengeful spirits.

    The wing lunge filled the entire surrounding with a sinister aura as if it had came straight from the depths of the Nine Serenities. The overwhelming sensation of pure evil would have frozen anyone¡¯s blood in an instant, rendering them helpless and powerless!

    The escort leader rapidly pulled out a de that looked like it had been dipped in ayer of gold from top to bottom. It was like a sun rising with hot mes rolling inside.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    Weapons met ws as the genuine Qi collided in the sh, and the escort leader had to retreat a few steps. His face had turned pale, but his body still moved with agility. He shifted and changed positions with no sign of slowing down.

    ¡°Wow, the escort leader¡¯s magnificent¡­¡± Gu Changqing and the other armed escorts were captivated.

    They had never considered that the good natured old escort leader could go up against Half-step Exterior Scenery Evil Spirit Cultivators with such gusto. He had hidden this side of him really well!

    ¡°Could it be that the object being guarded actually is on him?¡±

    They had only just thought of this when all of the Luo Denomination followers swarmed towards them, including the Emissary Vacation and other strong opponents.

    In a sh, the top of the hill became a mass of screams with some of the weaker escort guards soon falling. Theyy there on the ground, their mouths oozing ck blood.

    Gu Changqing brandished a long sword and utilized the Desperate Hit¡¯s momentum to y the Luo Denomination followers in front of him. He wanted to rescue the others but was surrounded by a few Emissary Vacations. He lunged to the left and right but could not get away from them. Gradually, his being outnumbered wore him down and he fell behind.

    Struggling to hold on, he saw the Evil Spirit Cultivator leader storm forwards and overpower the escort leader. His eyes shed green and his body rose up slightly, his right hand forming a w.

    His fingers had an odd curve to them, like very sharp canines. His right hand had be a bloody paw ready to swallow the escort leader¡¯s golden de.

    There was a snapping sound and the saber Qi disappeared with his grab. It was as if it had been swallowed. The de just snapped in two!

    The armed escorts next in line could not help but run forward to face the devil w. In a hurry, he performed a Lazy Donkey Roll to avoid that which would harm him. But five trails of blood still appeared on his back. These instantly turned blue and swelled up, oozing blood and pus.

    In a sh of sword light, Gu Changqing, with no regard for his own safety, threw those next to him aside in a desperate attempt at a rescue.

    ¡°I am indebted to the Head of the Escorts who repeatedly taught me that it is a worthy act to throw down one¡¯s life in order to facilitate the escape of an escort and their item to safety!¡±

    Having been through a great deal, Gu Changqing was by no means afraid of death!

    With a sickening sound, Refined Weapons entered his flesh and Gu Changqing¡¯s torso took on multiple wounds. Fresh blood poured from them, but he ignored this and continued to the front of the escort head.

    ¡°You can die together!¡± The Evil Spirit Cultivator looked delighted. He swiped his left hand out and a ghastly cold spread over them. It was as if the Netherworld was nearby.

    Gu Changqing¡¯s cirction was frozen solid and he was unable to move his sword. All he could do was watch the ghostly w attack. Countless thoughts shed through his mind. He thought of his happy childhood with his elder rtives. He pondered the calmness of the Immensity Sea and recalled the pain of hearing of tragedy. He thought of the emptiness and excitement that revenge brought. He thought of all the striving and perseverance in his life. Finally, he let out a sigh,

    ¡°Compared to the Half-step Exterior Scenery, I really am utterly insignificant¡­¡±

    Just then, there was a distant yell,

    ¡°Kill them!¡±

    At the sound of the voice, Evil Spirit Cultivator was angered, ¡°Who dares to stick their nose into Luo Denomination affairs?¡±

    The sound of thunder reverberated in their ears and shook Vital Spirits, making it hard for them to hold themselves together. Purple lightening was everywhere, and the evil aura dissipated.

    With some difficulty, he turned his head and saw the shape of a person up on the hill go rushing into the melee, saber radiance shing continuously. Like y golems, none of the followers could offer him any resistance. He just shed past them.

    Gu Changqing was thunderstruck. Shocked and slightly unhinged, he stood there as if he was made from wood with his pupils reflecting the ck shadow of the tough hero.

    Amidst the ¡°rolling thunder¡± the Evil Spirit Cultivator gathered himself up and, slightly surprised, he let out the cry,

    ¡°Killing de!¡±

    His reputation had preceded him. The Evil Spirit Cultivator¡¯s pupils constricted and after a moment¡¯s hesitation he let out a high cry,

    ¡°Scamper!¡±

    As soon as the words were uttered, his crestfallen form had disappeared into the forest on the left nk of the hill top in a blur.

    Meng Qi ran a few steps after them but did not take up the chase. His steps slowed, and he came to a rest in front of Gu Changqing.

    Gu Changqing stood there stunned, having just shaken off the effects of the thundering scream. Blood dripped slowly off his saber and his vaguely identifiable, yet masculine features were reflected within his eyes.

    Then the man in front of him dressed in ck raised the corners of his mouth into a grin and gave a big smile,

    ¡°No matter how far away I am, I¡¯ll always try toe to your aid as soon as possible!¡±

    Just as the words were spoken, one of the Luo Denomination¡¯s followers who had failed to escape fell to the ground with a plop. He was the one that had been passed when Meng Qi was in his hurry to get to Changqing. He now lied on the ground ttened like grass that a strong wind had blown past.

    ¡°We are very grateful for your assistance,¡± Gu Changqing took a deep breath, cupping one hand in the other in front of his chest and giving a bow.

    Meng Qi smiled, ¡°In the few years that we haven¡¯t seen each other, you don¡¯t look all that different to me. I recognized you right away.¡±

    Gu Changqing smiled wryly, ¡°Unlike you, I was already an adult when I began my travels. Without that Killing de reputation I may not have recognized you now that you¡¯ve grown up.¡±

    After a few light exchanges they stood silent for a moment, not quite knowing what to say to each other to reignite their rtionship from three years ago.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here first, so as to avoid being around if they bring Luo Denomination masters back with them.¡± Meng Qi¡¯s eyes nced around them, worried that white-d figures may descend on them at any moment.

    ¡°Right.¡± Gu Changqing did not mince his words. He squatted down beside the Head of the Escorts and searched his chest for something.

    It was only when he had awoken that he discovered the Head of the Escorts had died from poisoning. It appeared that the wounds the Evil Spirit Cultivator inflicted were not so easily ovee.

    He hurried away with Meng Qi after, as anticipated, he found something stuffed inside his chest.

    They kept ducking and diving, changing directions to throw any pursuers off their trail. Meng Qi stopped running and turned with some confusion asking, ¡°How did your Escort Agency manage to find trouble with the Luo Denomination?¡±

    The Central Province Escort Agency, whose motto was that there was nothing too big or too small that they can¡¯t handle, should have at least tried their best to avoid any conflict with the Nine Evil Paths.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know either. After we escorted something to the Southern Province, the original n had been to buy some local produce to take back to the imperial city to sell. Going back empty-handed would be a waste, you know? Who knew that a man in a ck cloak woulde to the door and request the job of taking a small ck box to Luoyang. He said that when the time came, someone else would find us and collect it.¡± With this many dead colleagues, Gu Changqing had no mind to leave anything out. He racked his brain to recall everything that had urred. Halfway to Luoyang the Head of the Escorts appeared personally to collect. Surprisingly, it was halfway along the road that we met¡­¡±

    ¡°When we got to the small town ahead, the Head of Escorts said that he had something he needed to do and parted ways with us.¡±

    You cannot see the wood for the trees when you are involved in something like that and Gu Changqing had not been able to see what was wrong either. Now in retrospect, the more carefully the thought, the more it seemed like there was something fishy about the item they were escorting. He fished out the ck box from his breast pocket and opened it very carefully.

    ¡°The seal has been broken. Somebody¡¯s already opened it.¡± Meng Qi¡¯s gaze was as sharp as ever.

    Gu Changqing nodded without saying anything. Slowly, he opened the box to reveal what lied within.

    The inside was lined with lifelike bright red flower petals with no sign of having withered. On them was ced an oddly shaped object that looked like it had been cast from gold. It was iyed with red and purple gems with odd patterns engraved on it. It made one¡¯s head swim trying to examine it in any detail.

    The patterns and gems on the object were iplete. It was as if it was only a part or half of a whole object.

    ¡°It looks like a token that someone has split into two.¡± Meng Qi said in a low voice.

    Gu Changqing pursed his lips, ¡°Perhaps the Head of Escorts took it, so that we would split forces and enter the capital.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what is so special about this token¡­ Anyway, we must get it back to the imperial city. The Luo Denomination running amok in Luoyang would not be tolerated.¡± Meng Qi examined it for a bit longer but failed to find any further clues.

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Gu Changqing put the box away, as there was no reason to bother Meng Qi with it further.

    Following their discussion, the previous feeling of estrangement had dissolved significantly. As they made haste, Meng Qi inquired, ¡°What made you want to be an armed escort?¡±

    ¡°When imposing on others and living off their charity, one has to get a job at some point. And those of us who have trained and practiced the martial arts usually crave an avenue for their art, lest it turns rusty.¡± Gu Changqing said briefly.

    ¡°It sounds as if the Xie household was not overly warm to you¡­¡± Meng Qi did not feel it was his ce to say anymore.

    Gu Changqing smiled, ¡°I am very grateful for them taking me under their wing after my own family had disowned me. Later, after gaining favor with the Head of Escorts, my own strength improved a lot. The escorts have been very good to me.¡±

    Meng Qi rxed somewhat seeing that Gu Changqing harbored no resentment. It was just that he was not sure whether he still upheld the principles of eliminating evil.

    Arge rivery glistening up ahead and Meng Qi suddenly asked, ¡°Changqing, what do you n to do after avenging their deaths? Be an escort for your entire life?¡±

    Gu Changqing looked shocked, ¡°And what revenge would that be?¡±

    Meng Qi replied seriously, ¡°I am sure you must have unresolved pain and wish to kill Ze Luoju.¡±

    ¡°I was considering returning to my family. I was going to ask the family head whether he had reconsidered matters¡­¡± Gu Changqings eyes turned dark and gloomy.

    Meng Qi said in earnest, ¡°It is not my intention to prevent you from taking revenge, even considering my days of the Exterior would begin with Ze Luoju¡¯s demise. No. I would like you to think about what you want to do after that, and not spend your life haunted by it.¡±

    ¡°And do what¡­¡± Gu Changqing was a little perplexed. Thesest three years, it had been revenge itself that had kept him going. He had not thought about what to do afterwards.

    Meng Qi heaved a sigh, ¡°Back in the day my Master¡¯s family was simrly destroyed by the Crying Elder. Even today I believe he still harbors a hope for revenge. But if this was achieved, I doubt he would allow himself to be lost in it. One must repent after revenge is done and dealt with.¡±

    Gu Changqingughed cynically, ¡°How can I stand level with the divine monk Xuan Bei?¡± His voice dropped gradually, ¡°I would like to be good at the arts, as I would like lots of money just like I would like revenge. However, ultimately they¡¯re all just daydreams¡­¡±

    Meng Qi stopped next to the river, making it as if he was talking to himself, ¡°If your arts could be exceptional, would you be willing to spend the rest of your life, making sure their impartation only improved them further as your life¡¯s mission?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Gu Changqing was both shocked and puzzled.

    Meng Qi smiled brightly suddenly, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this for the moment. We can discuss it further when we get to Luoyang.¡±

    At that moment, Gu Changqing really wanted to bash this grinning man like never before.

    ¡­

    The canal that joined therge river carried all of the goods everyone needed for their daily needs, as such, it was dubbed Luoyang¡¯s lifeline.

    On the river it was vibrant. The waters rose and fell across its broad breadth. Many sails were unfurled, seemingly attempting to block out the sun.

    On a junk ship, Yan Chong The Unstoppable was raising a ss with some people.

    ¡°With such a hero as Brother Xionging to visit me, I feel quite spoiled.¡± He emptied a ss as a sign of his respect.

    The person opposite him wore dark red arrester robes. From his waist hung a small silver seal. He had handsome features; his chin a little pointed and his demeanor very staid. It was in fact the Martial Arts Schr of the year, Fan Changmiao in person.

    ¡°Haha, Brother Yan is ranked number two on Ranking List of Young Masters, doesn¡¯t he also grab just as much of people¡¯s attention wherever he goes precisely for being number two?¡± Fan Changmiao added, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so polite seeing as we¡¯re both so close to His Highness.¡±

    Yan Chong smiled wryly, ¡°Bing a number came about a little out of the blue, and was entirely dependent on the break throughs and deaths of those that came before me.¡±

    ¡°And what of it? The second ce on the Ranking List of Young Masters doesn¡¯t change anything wherever he goes, causing people to grovel at him.¡± Fan Changmiao said emotively.

    Yan Chong was about to speak when he suddenly had a strange feeling. He turned his head violently to look out of the window. As it happened a junk ship came into view, on the bow of which stood a figure.

    This figure was dressed in ck clothes with a long saber hanging from his waist. He had handsome masculine features and both hands were behind his back. He stood up straight. He looked to be in total harmony with his surroundings.

    It was as if he could sense Yan Chong observing him. He turned his head and met his gaze, then nodded in acknowledgment.

    ¡°He¡¯s going as well¡­¡± Yan Chong muttered below his breath.

    Fan Changmiao also saw the figure. ¡°Who is it?¡±

    ¡°Killing de!¡± Yan Chong¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    Fan Changmiao¡¯s expression went through some variations,

    ¡°He¡¯s also on his way to Luoyang¡­¡±

    The river surged, and the wind picked up, then another junk ship passed by blocking their line of sight.

 Chapter 474: The Evening Symphony of the Autumn Deluge

    <h4>Chapter 474: The Evening Symphony of the Autumn Deluge</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Killing de hase to the Capital!

    News of Meng Qi¡¯s arrival spread as fast as the wind across the capital city of Luoyang. Soon his name was heard throughout every alley. The site of his lodgings and the real purpose of hising to Luoyang quickly became the main debate of all who were curious and inquisitive in the city.

    The Exterior Scenery was a very vague concept to the masses. It was a remote dream inparison to the Ranking List of Young Masters, which appeared more real and ¡°tangible¡±. Ordinary people could discuss and debate the Ranking List with excitement and fervor. It was like a dream that even their future offspring might have been a part of in due time, rather than a distant fantasy which they had not even the slightest impression on.

    That would exin the uproar when he who sat upon the Ranking List throne made his arrival into the capital.

    The interior of The Garden of Peace and Stability was quiet, tranquil. The pleasant and charming patio was adorned with miniature mountains and hills, flourishing trees and shrubbery. ¡°Really, my Lord. He is only the greatest on the Ranking List of Young Masters,¡± Feng Zhengined with disdain, ¡°One who has yet to even attain Half-Step skills. Surely there is no need for Your Highness to risk such a venture. Being summoned by a Prince of the Empire would suffice in impressing him,¡± said Feng Zheng as his verbal drudgery ensued with contempt. ¡°Moreover, ording to Yan Chong he is nowhere near He Jiu or Wang Siyuan in their heydays.¡±

    Prince Jin Zhao Yi of the Imperial Court strolled through the cooling shade of the overhanging trees with his hands sped behind his back. ¡°The greatest of the Ranking List of Young Masters who was capable of killing Wolf King is not someone to overlook,¡± the prince answered quietly. ¡°He may not have skills and powers of the Half-Step. But where could he be in three years from now? Five years from now? Or even a decade from now? We set our sights as far as possible. Patience and forbearance is critical for the future. One can never make preparations for the future too early.¡±

    Feng Zheng beheld the words of wisdom of his young master. He was undeniably irked by his master¡¯s infatuation with Su Meng, but the young master¡¯s words were those of merit and truth. Indeed no one could tell the future. No one could predict how long the Emperor could cling to his sovereignty even if he was no longer in his prime. The end of his reign remained distant. He could endure for a few years or even a decade before he abdicated the throne.

    The former champions of the Ranking List of Young Masters, aside from those that had perished, had mostly ascended to the Exterior Scenery in good timing. A number of them enjoyed outstanding progress, such as Su Wuming, Gao Lan and Han Guang. So it was best not to underestimate the future prospects of one who reigned supreme on the Ranking List. He or she might rise through the thickets of the perilous Jianghu and emerge as a grandmaster in the future!

    Su Meng bing an outstanding Top ss Master Pro in the Exterior was something of a given, even if it did take three to five years!

    A smile surfaced on Feng Zheng¡¯s face, ¡°His Royal Highness has great foresight¡­¡±

    As his personal eunuch, despite his desire for his master to be someone of great ability, he was still wary of those that His Highness might put his confidence in.

    Zhao Yi passed through the central courtyard of The Garden of Peace and Stability where he could see green trees and mountain-like features. It was not that essible to most people with just a few small buildings dotted about and a few people enjoying its tranquility.

    Zhao Yi halted a moment to take in the scenery, ¡°In spite of all this having beenndscaped, being able to find such a spacious ce as this inside Luoyang¡¯s outer perimeter really allows the The Garden of Peace and Stability to live up to its name.¡±

    Feng Zheng snorted, ¡°The Emperor¡¯s conduct will see trouble befall him sooner orter.¡±

    The Garden of Peace and Stability had mysterious beginnings, which could apparently be traced back to some of the Luoyang aristocratic families.

    Zhao Yi shook his head with a smile, then leapt over a pond and made his way over to the most remote area of the outlying buildings.

    When they got over to the structure a waiter met them and rather politely said, ¡°Master Su would like to request the pleasure of yourpany upstairs for tea.¡±

    Feng Zheng¡¯s face changed slightly. He was a little annoyed, but also, he raised his opinion on Meng Qi somewhat. While the two of them had not gone about getting here covertly, nor had they announced what they were doing exactly. They were just acting like two normal people. Who knew Meng Qi could predict their intentions!

    The waiter, who took very light steps, led Zhao Yi and Feng Zheng in silence.

    When he got upstairs, Zhao Yi immediately spotted Meng Qi. He was wearing a green robe sitting cross-legged behind a small table. Set in front of him were three teacups, and next to him a copper stove glowed red.

    Spring water was heating on the ¡°reddish¡± stove and paintings of trees lined the bamboo incensed room, where a gentle autumn breeze was blowing through. Pale blue teacups the color of a misty rain sat before the elegant and understated man. It was all so tranquil, even the long saber thaty on the table managed to not seem murderous. All of which made one feel that they should not break the sense of peace inhabiting the space.

    Zhao Yi and Feng Zheng sat down in silence. They could hear the kettle on the stoveing to a boil.

    The Meng Qi before them was in no hurry, he took the pale blue cups and warmed them next to the stove.

    Before long, a loud bubbling could be heard as countless bubbles broke free from the edges of the lid.

    Meng Qi slowly arranged the teacups in a row, his movements in line with the Dharma and Logos; cool, confident and in no hurry whatsoever.

    From Feng Zheng and Zhao Yi¡¯s perspective, it simply felt as if his movements and expressions were entirely natural, at one with his quiet ce. It dispelled all worldly worries and frustrations.

    The sound of boiling was louder now, and steam rose up in small twists. Meng Qi¡¯s right hand flicked out and grabbed the hot kettle effortlessly, then proceeded to pour water into the teacups.

    The water poured in a steady stream, and in his left hand he held a tea whisk with which he stirred the tea.

    Within the steam, the buds of tea danced around and floated to the surface and, bobbing a little, opened up into their leaf shapes. It was a magnificent disy the art of tea making.

    Witnessing Meng Qi¡¯s unhurried tea-making, his movements that were seemingly in harmony with nature¡¯s rhythm, and watching the steam rise and the froth float caused Zhao Yi to feel as if all his worldly woes had been washed away. His very being was immersed in this tranquility as his mind was calm and his heart felt inner peace.

    ¡°This tea is from the North Zhou Dynasty¡¯s Long Hu peak area. It has a strong vor to it, and is also very robust as you can brew tea from it three times before it deteriorates.¡± Meng Qi spoke with a smile, his voice soft and full of confidence, which was quite fitting for this tranquil setting.

    Zhao Yi¡¯s body and spirit were utterly rxed, and he had almost forgotten all of life¡¯s stress outside of this little building. He calmly looked at the froth bobbing in his teacup as he breathed in the tea¡¯s fragrance. Without realizing it his tone had softened, ¡°I hadn¡¯t considered that the Killing de would be a master of tea ceremony as well.¡±

    Meng Qi rubbed the tea cup lightly and said, ¡°Lately I have taken it up as a mean to finding calmness.¡±

    Feng Zheng¡¯s eyes narrowed as he considered how just now he had almost been pulled into all that peace and tranquility. The leader of the Ranking List of Young Masters was moreplex than he had thought, and once again Meng Qi took a higher ce in his opinion of him.

    Meng Qi had fought with people from all different age groups and reached the Half-step level without experiencing the Oneness of Heaven and Men,cking an intuitive understanding of the realm. Now, he was all the more extraordinary for having only faced it following Happycloud Heights.

    While still looking at the surface of the tea Meng Qi said, ¡°What brings your Highness here?¡±

    Zhao Yiughed softly as he looked at the seemingly modest and peaceful Meng Qi in front of him, ¡°You have a debt of gratitude to me for saving your life. Whening to the capital, how could I not be your host?¡±

    Meng Qi, like an old monk, did not move, ¡°It is the thought that counts.¡±

    In a casual manner, Zhao Yi replied, ¡°It shook the world when Wolf King was beheaded, and now that you¡¯re here in the capital, naturally, there is banter about what might happen next?¡±

    Meng Qiughed, ¡°So, the famous heroes in Luoyang are keen on martial arts, are they?¡±

    As soon as he had finished speaking, hezily turned his head to look out the window and said in a low voice, ¡°The wind¡¯s kicking up.¡±

    It was getting dark. It seemed the autumn storms wereing.

    Zhao Yi did not inquire any further. He smiled and started to chat about various things going on in Luoyang. He took on the role of a warm host, and they both enjoyed themselves for a while.

    Finally, he got up when he saw Meng Qi prepare to serve more tea, and said with a chuckle, ¡°While I do not consider myself talented, I can, however, talk for hours about Luoyang. If I have made you feel in any way ufortable, please let me know.¡±

    He came across like an old friend dropping by for a chat and had not broached any topics that remotely touched on politics, or the forming of alliances.

    ¡°I am much obliged Your Highness.¡± Meng Qi walked them to the top of the stairs and watched them both leave while nodding slightly. When he was at Happycloud Heights, Old Third had been brought up so well, so sophisticated. It really was another levelpared to this. However, many things would be hard to take care of should they attempt to go to the Sumptuous Fruits Banquet together. It could be deemed simr to ayer of hell trying to subtly help Laowu keep his head up in suchpany.

    As he thought about it he raised his teacup, took a light sip, then spat it out audibly.

    ¡°This stuff tastes awful¡­ though I am grateful to know about the etiquette of serving tea and ying host¡­¡± Meng Qi scowled.

    He really was a beginner at making tea, only that afternoon had he watched a tea master dividing tea in this way. He just copied what he had seen and pretended to be a more cultured person to bluff in front of Old Third.

    Outside, the rain had started falling.

    Zhao Yi walked with his hands behind his back again. His body seemed to have an invisibleyer that repelled the rain, ¡°So?¡±

    Feng Zheng understood what his master meant and mused aloud, ¡°He cannot be overlooked. It does feel a lot like back then with He Jiu and Wang Siyuan, however, it is still early. If there is an opportunity, then it might be possible to achieve something, to consolidate something that will be of use to us in three to four years from now.¡±

    His tone was always a little acerbic when it came to this kind of genius. He had abandoned part of his stature to take on such a nt as his means to entering the Exterior, as such break throughster on would have been very hard. Whereas Su Meng was the kind that, once he entered the Exterior, would be able to progress through the realms rapidly. Just like Su Wuming had done back in the day. In just one year he attained N-fold Heaven!

    ¡°This kind of person is always the most arrogant, but with an equal measure of sincerity and equality that can be tailored as needed. Sadly, I overlooked him when I first met him¡­¡± Zhao Yi sighed.

    Rain drops fell as the sky turned darker and the clouds grew thicker. Mncholy autumn winds and rains had arrived.

    Meng Qi was sat in a chair facing the autumn rains with his eyes closed calming himself, something like someone listening very closely to something, or in deep sleep. Within the realm he currently upied it was important to sense heaven and earth, to spend time in the Inner World.

    The night silently crept in. Meng Qi¡¯s right hand moved and tapped lightly upon the handle of his saber.

    ¡°Qian Qian of the Luoyang Martial Club invites Young Master Su to give pointers.¡± A voice full of middle Qi came from across some distance, as clear as if it were right next to him. However, it sounded a little aged. it sounded like the voice of an experienced Enlightened Master Pro.

    ¡°Where is he who dares ask the way?¡±

    The voice got closer and there was a sh of sword light which seemed to blend with the night sky. Small sparks fell through the thick cloud illuminating the rain like a curtain after lightening strikes.

    In the darkness of the night sky this de struggled to go back and forth, it appeared like a bound animal trying to break free.

    Meng Qi almost broke into song. He sighed and his right hand grasped the handle of his saber.

    Saber radiance shot out swiftly like a dragon and absorbed all the surrounding Qi and vitality.

    And although it tried to gather life, it was itself deathly. In an instant it shed with the sword light.

    It came to life then disappeared, Qi dissipated and light extinguished. The long sword lost its responsive capability, and with a loud crack it snapped in two and fell to the ground with a ng.

    ¡°The road is before you.¡± Meng Qi put the sword back into its scabbard. He was still sat in the chair. It seemed as if he had never gotten up. Still sitting there calmly listening to the sounds of the autumn rain falling.

    Outside, an unguarded figure stood silently in the rain, soaked like a drowned rat.

    After a moment, he whispered to himself, ¡°The road is before you, the road is before you¡­¡±

    He looked over at the broken long sword and suddenly felt a feeling of being released, like he had understood something while not understanding at the same time. He bolted into the rain and disappeared by the building.

    After another while, through the rain came another voice,

    ¡°Du Linxi of the Du n requests instruction.¡±

    The neer was just about to approach when he felt his throat turn cold from something like saber Qi. He hurriedly altered his Body Movements and movement varieties, and yet, however he changed that saber Qi followed like a shadow relentlessly!

    Only when he was 10 or so steps farther out did the feeling of the chilling saber Qi disappear. His forehead was left beaded with sweat.

    He stood there for a moment, then turned around and did not look back.

    The autumn rain kept right on falling. The sound of the drops like a luby, calming all in the dead of night with a hint of mncholy.

    Then before he knew it, the skies had begun to lighten, and blue skies shone through.

    Many curious Jianghu folk had tried to get close to the little buildingst night, themotion of which could be heard from quite some distance.

    ¡°Look! Look! Those footprints should be Du Linxi¡¯s, obviously using wind step footwork!¡±

    ¡°Surprisingly he didn¡¯t even get within 100 feet¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s Stick-sweep Eight Point¡¯s 40-kg Coiled Dragon Staff!¡±

    ¡°Flower Master¡¯s folding fan¡­ cut in two!¡±

    They were baffled, as all the marks and detritus were quite far away from the little building, the closest one only being about 10 feet.

    Suddenly, a more observant person pointed out, ¡°Isn¡¯t that the Qian Club Principal¡¯s Starshine Sword? How did ite to be broken in front of the building?¡±

    Qian Qian, from the Martial Club, was no ordinary person. He had achieved Oneness of Heaven and Men at the age of 40!

    He was unsurprisingly also about three steps away from the building.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know why the Club Principal has constantly been unable to make any break throughs. It¡¯s actually quite odd. His strength has clearly fallen off¡­¡± Someone was attempting to make excuses for him.

    But halfway through what he was saying, he sighed,

    ¡°Killing de Su Meng certainly lives up to his name.¡±

    The people who lived in the immediate vicinity had only heard the rain and the challengers announcing themselves to Meng Qi. There had been no sounds of fighting to break the tranquility. Then a sigh escaped,

    ¡°The Ranking List of Young Masters number one is just that, number one¡­¡±

    Meng Qi was still in a state of oneness with heaven and earth as he breathed in the morning sun, and then breathed out purple Qi. It was unclear when the rain had stopped. It was as though he was in a deep slumber.

    It was then that the building¡¯s servant appeared and said in a low voice, ¡°Young Master Su, Luoyang¡¯s Su n has sent someone to invite you there. ¡±

    Meng Qi slowly opened his eyes, his pupils were clear and seemed like deep pools of water.

    Atst, this was what he had been waiting for.

 Chapter 475: Crazy in Name

    <h4>Chapter 475: Crazy in Name</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    On the ground floor of the building, a middle-aged man wearing a turban in a loose robe was pacing up and down. He seemed a little anxious, looking up at thending on the stairs from time to time.

    He had a very prominent long face and he had a handsome beard. He was brimming with energy and his steps were purposeful. However, he also had a measure of fear about him, which was seldom seen in a master.

    A look of surprise flickered across his face. He stepped forward rapidly, ¡°Second Young Master¡­¡±

    He stopped halfway through what he was saying, gave a small start and then his tone changed to a sigh, ¡°Second Young Master, you¡¯ve grown up so much¡­¡±

    Meng Qi had on a green robe, and from his waist was slung his long saber. His steps were leisurely and in harmony with heaven and earth. His features were now fully formed. He looked handsome and masculine, however one could, at times, still see some of the boyish charm.

    This long-faced man was the very same man Meng Qi first saw when he awoke from time-travel, naturally the impression was memorable. He descended slowly, his hands behind his back disying a neutral smile, ¡°Indeed, now I can roam all over Jianghu and do whatever I please.¡±

    The long-faced man blushed as these were the same words he had said tofort the Second Young Master when he had awoken. Now they were a reality!

    ¡°I, I ¡­¡± he mumbled, he did not know what to say.

    Meng Qi did not mean to open old wounds here. He had simply borrowed the words to verify that this was the same man and allow the long-faced man to know it was him. As such, no more was said on that subject and reverted back to courtesy as he inquired, ¡°I wonder who it is that requests mypany?¡±

    The long-faced man calmed down and spoke with respect, ¡°In response to the Second Young Master, naturally it is the Duke, oh, and the Fifth Duke.¡±

    Fifth Duke Su, the Golden Eye Arrester Su Yue, was one of the Eight Distinguished Super Arresters, and only a step away from grandmaster.

    Meng Qi asked calmly, ¡°Shall we go?¡± His hands still behind his back, he passed by as if he was off to some trivial engagement.

    With a look of joyful surprise, the long-faced man eximed, ¡°So you ept, Second Young Master?¡±

    He had considered that the Second Young Master¡¯s wandering thesest few years was sufficient proof that he harbored resentment and had no desire to go home. As such he had prepared a lot of rhetoric to convince him with, ranging from how it benefited him to how blood was thicker than water. He had not considered that he would ask one question and be agreed to just like that!

    It was simply bizarre!

    ¡°I wonder if my mother¡¯s grave is now covered in weeds¡­¡± Meng Qi asked rhetorically with a sigh.

    Due to his Master also being his matriarchal uncle, and their rtionship a close one, he was naturally closer to the rtives on his mother¡¯s side of the family.

    The long-faced man hurriedly replied, ¡°Why? The burialnd is part of the household, naturally there are servants that tend to it, in spite of the fact that the woman from the matriarchal branch being unable to enter the ancestral graves herself.¡±

    Now he had some form of an answer to his confusion just now. It turned out the Second Young Master had not entirely let go of his resentment, rather he wished toe along and sweep her grave more than anything else.

    A blue shirt pped slightly in the wind on the figure ahead. They watched Meng Qi approach with his staid and leisurely steps. One could sense his movements were naturally fluid. The long-faced gentleman could not help but let out a gasp, in just a few years the Second Young Master had turned into a genuine master. One whom could roam all over Jianghu, and yet the moniker he had really did not fit with what he saw in front of him now.

    Although he had not yet broken the barrier between heaven and man to be an expert of the Exterior, in observing his consummate Oneness of Heaven and Men, it was easy to believe that it was not far off.

    The long-faced man himself was an expert at opening the Nine Apertures, plus he often saw the Su n¡¯s Exterior, as such he was able to somewhat assess Meng Qi¡¯s realm. However, he could not sense that Meng Qi had misleadingly set about concealing the fact that he had already achieved the return to one¡¯s original state.

    ¡­

    Aboard the carriage, Meng Qi sat in silence like a master with his eyes half closed. The long-faced man, unable to make conversation, could only look out the window as the carriage approached the town center. It was on its way to Duke Mightiness¡¯ Mansion on Taipingne, at the edge of the royal city.

    The Su n spanned five generations, the Manor had grown ratherrge, almost taking up half of Taipingne. Above the gate was a horizontal board with gold writing on a ck background, rumored to have been inscribed by the emperor back in the day. On it was written¡±Duke Mightiness¡¯ Mansion¡±.

    Aristocratic families had their own rules, if one was not an extremely distinguished person, then one was not permitted to enter through the central gate. They had to enter through the smaller gate which now epted Meng Qi.

    Meng Qi saw screen walls, patios, courtyards and pavilions appear one by one, but to him they were in no way familiar. So he continued ying his master routine, and with his hands behind his back, he followed behind the long-face man taking those characteristic footsteps of his.

    ¡°Second Young Master, besides the asional changing of the flowers around the ce, the house is exactly as when you werest here.¡± The long-faced man attempted to evoke Meng Qi¡¯s sense of familial ties by bringing his attention to the familiar surroundings.

    Meng Qi said cidly, ¡°And your intention here is to remind me that I shouldn¡¯t forget about my having left?¡±

    The long-faced man was speechless and dared not say another word for fear of it having the opposite effect to what he intended.

    Meng Qi was not really taking anything out on him, as he really did not know what else to say. It was easier to just shut him up like that so that he would not give the facade away.

    The passing maids and servants gave them curious looks. The Duke deeply trusted uncle Zhong and seldom saw guests personally. Who was this young man who couldmand such respect?

    ¡°Eh, he looks a little like the Duke.¡± A diminutive maid said in a low voice.

    ¡°A little, but even more, even more than that he resemble that woman¡­¡± A matronly like maid seemed to recall something.

    ¡°Could it be, could it be¡­?¡± Everybody seemed to know suddenly that this was the same man who had arrived in Luoyang and caused quite a stir!

    The matronly maid looked serious as she said, ¡°Don¡¯t any of you speak of this, we mustn¡¯t anger thedy of the house.¡±

    Everything they had said Meng Qi had heard. He went about scanning the interior of the mansion covertly.

    After stepping through a door into a courtyard, a man and a woman appeared ahead. He had arge andmanding presence and remarkable features; his eyebrows were sharp, and his broad face resembled that of a tiger. Guessing his age, he was likely not yet 20.

    The woman had thick eyebrows above an elegant nose. Her hair seemed to have been put up before it had grown long enough and she had big eyes. Overall, her features were fine and delicate. She was wearing a pink dress and the way she stood allowed her to be hidden behind the young man. Her eyes flicked across Meng Qi as she tried to steal nces, but she appeared a little embarrassed about it.

    Fearing that Meng Qi had been away from home too many years and would not recognize his kin, the long-faced man blurted out, ¡°This is the Fourth Young Master, who is the second son of the Fifth Master and who has adopted the duchess¡¯ name now. And this is the Sixth Miss, your younger sister.¡±

    Adopted the name? Meng Qi was slightly shocked, but instantly understood. Duke Su only had two sons, one of which had be a monk, and the other afflicted by an incurable illness and had seizures from time to time. ording to tradition this meant there was no one else to inherit the title, which only left the option of someone taking the other name for impartation purposes.

    ¡°Ah, the second brother in person? I am your younger brother, Su Ziyu.¡± The notably featured young man cupped one hand over the other and gave a bow, without being remiss of any etiquette.

    Meng Qi had already studied the family tree a little and was aware that only those with the middle name ¡°Zi¡± were in direct line, Golden Eye Arrester Su Yue¡¯s second son¡¯s original name was Su Tingyu. It would appear that he also took on another name after moving houses and being adopted under the Duchess¡¯ name.

    And it appeared not to have been that long ago, otherwise Meng Qi should have been aware of it.

    The Sixth Miss followed suit and greeted him, ¡°I¡¯m your younger sister, Su Ziyue, I believe we have met before.¡±

    Her cheeks flushed red with an equal amount of glee and embarrassment. In Luoyang, the name ¡°Killing de¡± was well known, and had caused quite a stir amongst the aristocratic families and disciples. Who were certainly notcking in admirers, one of which quite evidently being Su Ziyue. Then, when Meng Qi beheading Wolf King had rocked Jianghu, his background had been gradually dug up and exposed. Su Ziyue was both shocked and overjoyed to find out that this ¡°Killing de¡± was actually her own older brother!

    Meng Qi gently nodded and smiled at the two of them, ¡°I almost didn¡¯t recognize the two of you.¡±

    ¡°In fact, I didn¡¯t recognize you at all¡­¡±

    The long-faced man, in spotting that Su Ziyu and Su Ziyue were settling in for a long chat, promptly interjected, ¡°The Fourth Young Master and the Sixth Miss will have other opportunities to talkter. The Duke is awaiting the Second Young Master.¡±

    As the words were spoken, he quickly led Meng Qi onwards.

    Su Ziyu and Su Ziyue were a little surprised by this, but after a few short remarks they followed behind.

    When they got to the main house, there was a bold-looking figure standing outside. He had a staid demeanor about him and wisps of a moustache grew on each side of his upper lip. He was dressed in a dark gold arrester, but at his waist hung some golden eyes, which seemed to absorb the ambient light, next to which hung a very in looking long sword.

    Meng Qi squinted a little, ¡± Golden Eye Arrester¡±Su Yue¡­¡±

    Su Yue had a simr masculinity to Meng Qi, and from his appearance, one could not tell he was over 50. He smiled as he approached Meng Qi, ¡°The Su n¡¯s very own prodigal son has returned.¡±

    Meng Qi gave a slight nod, but did not say anything. He tried to make seem like he was removed from things there.

    None of which deterred Su Yue, who patted Meng Qi on the shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back. A young man should not be without a base. You¡¯ve experienced so much danger over thest few years and achieved so much, it will be good to rx a little at home.¡±

    At the same time, he spotted Si Ziyu and Su Ziyueing up from behind, ¡°There are a good many aristocratic families in Luoyang thatck uing challengers to go into Jianghu. Which reminds me of way back in the day, when your father and I went through caution to the wind and took off into the North-West.¡±

    As he was speaking, they had already entered the hall. Inside stood a man with his hands behind his back. His features were very simr to those of Meng Qi. But in middle age his features were even more prominent, as was his masculinity which hung more heavily on his face, in contrast to Meng Qi¡¯s boyish appeal.

    He wore a long beard and he studied Meng Qi with aplicated gaze.

    Without saying anything, a few other people appeared from behind him, the first of which was the elegant Duchess. She still had great beauty and her face had not wrinkled yet. She fixed Meng Qi with a dead stare.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Duke Su Li asked in a low voice.

    ¡°Of course, he hase to see his brother.¡± The duchess¡¯ face was, however, without any hint of a smile.

    As the formally married wife, all of Duke Su Li¡¯s sons were to call her mother.

    A few people were standing next to Su Li, the others had now gone to stand near Golden Eye Arrester Su Yue.

    A man standing next to Su Yueughed of a sudden, ¡°The Second Young Master returning to Luoyang all of a sudden must have some business here, right?¡±

    With stark resemnce to Su Ziyu, he was most likely Su Yue¡¯s eldest son Su Dingyu.

    As soon as the words were uttered, silence took over the hall, and the duchess¡¯ expression just grew colder. Su Ziyu¡¯s face had a look of uneasiness.

    Had Su Ziyuan returned home to contest the Duke¡¯s rank of nobility?

    Kung Fu was respected first and foremost regardless of the fact that him having adopted the Duchess¡¯ name actually put him above the son of a concubine. However, the Su n was not a Confucius Sect aristocratic family, and with his strength and potential, it was not impossible!

    Meng Qi closed his eyes and everyone present appeared before him within his mind. Everyone here had on some form or other of mask, apart from Ke Weilian and Su Ziyue.

    He opened his eyes again and spoke slowly, his tone level, ¡°I heard there was to be a Sumptuous Fruits Banquet in Luoyang, and thought I woulde along to meet a few brave men.¡±

    He simply divulged his objective.

    ¡°And what else?¡± Su Dingyu said with a bogus smile.

    Meng Qi¡¯s expression did not change. He continued with what he wanted to say, ¡°Even if one attains the level of the Exterior, their lifespan is but a century or so. As such, it is widely epted that for the most part one is not strong enough to go it alone. Hence, the imperial court, the ranking nobility and the estates all utilizing the institution of impartation. In this way, they ensure that those that their descendants hold positions in society and are wealthy, which ensures their family continues for generations toe.

    ¡°This is the nature of all living things. But to those with real power, who can fly and really live a long time, to them these estates of the ranking nobility are but a blink of an eye. The Su n only acquired this rank of nobility five generations ago, and at the time the North Zhou Dynasty Chong and his predecessors had already entered Jianghu.¡±

    He looked around at everyone for a moment, ¡°Although I do not consider myself all that talented, I have set my sights high and invested heavily in my Kung Fu. Desiring it to beparable with your predecessors and the ancient immortals. I am not interested in titles and that sort of fortune!¡±

    The existence of the Journey to the West world allowed Meng Qi to feel like there was still so much out there, in spite of the fact that Dharmakaya lifespans were extremely short.

    ¡°The arrogance¡­¡±

    ¡°So conceited¡­¡±

    The Su n went silent. Golden Eye Arrester had never considered that Meng Qi¡¯s reply would reveal that he considered the rank of nobilityparable to fecal matter.

    ¡°He really has lived up to his reputation of being ¡°crazy¡±!¡±

    Meng Qi ceased looking about and said with a level tone, ¡°I don¡¯t know where my mother is buried, but I do so hope that someone can lead me there, as I wish to go about sweeping her grave for her.¡±

 Chapter 476: Two Invitations

    <h4>Chapter 476: Two Invitations</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    For millenias, only a mere few have ever imed the power and strength of the Dharmakaya. Indeed, even the famous Su Wuming had been suspended in Half-Step Dharmakaya for many years, his breakthrough yet to be seen. Whether he would achieve immortality one day was hard to tell. And yet here was an ignorant young fool haughtily boasting of his aspirations to achieve Dharmakaya!

    None of the champions from the Ranking List of Young Masters had ever grazed the realization of their dream of achieving the highly coveted Dharmakaya. Only two or three prodigies in the course of history had ever made such a glorious achievement, while the rest could only pass the threshold of the Exterior Scenery.

    Neither He Jiu nor Wang Siyuan, both who had cleaved through the earlier levels of the Exterior with a single bold move, would dare make such a boastful im!

    The members of the Su family only felt an iing surge of aloofness and arrogance. Only Su Ziyue looked upon Meng Qi with shining eyes in adoring reverence. In her eyes, a blossoming young maiden, her Second Brother had shunned themon and mundane path that the sons and scions of noble families would most expectedly tread, embracing thefort and luxury of wealth afforded by their birthright. Instead, he had announced the decline ofmon young nobles and trampled on their beliefs of fame and pleasure like filthy soot on the ground. He was a true hero indeed!

    This was indeed the Killing de!

    The reason he was number one on the Ranking List of Young Masters!

    Duke Su Li frowned after hearing Meng Qi¡¯s promation. ¡°Ridiculous! Of course your mother still rests in the same ce she was buried!¡±

    He thought Meng Qi was berating the Su family for moving his mother¡¯s grave to an inauspicious location.

    ¡°It has been ages since Ist set foot here. I no longer remember the way through the passages of this residence,¡± Meng Qi replied calmly. He would have invited unwanted attention and suspicion if he had evaded the issue. Still, there was the convenient excuse of his long absence at hand.

    Su Li nced at the young man next to him, ¡°Zihua, take your younger brother. Let him pay his respects to our ancestors.¡±

    The young man was about 20 years old. He resembled Su Li, but he was taller. However, he did look gloomier, and appeared to be habitually silent.

    ¡°Yes, Father.¡± Su Zihua¡¯s voice was gentle and as smooth as jade.

    He nodded lightly, leading Meng Qi out of the mansion.

    Before leaving the courtyard, Meng Qi faintly overheard Ke Wen sneering. ¡°He didn¡¯t think of worshipping the ancestors after returning home. He wanted to sweep his concubine mother¡¯s grave. What a great child of the Su family¡­¡±

    ¡°Her hostility is most apparent¡­¡± Meng Qi nodded in thought.

    Su Zihua said little the entire time as he led Meng Qi out of the mansion and into a horse carriage. They traveled out of the city and went to the graveyard on foot.

    ¡°This is the ce¡­¡± Su Zihua said, pointing at the only grave around.

    They were standing at the edge of the graveyard and the grave was the only thing around, exactly as the horse-faced man had said. Contrary to his expectations, the weeds around the grave had been cleared by the servants.

    Seeing the word ¡®Tang Shi¡¯ on the gravestone, Meng Qi sighed and cleared his mind of distracting thoughts. He solemnly worshipped the mother of the body he was upying. It was thanks to her that he was able to capture his master¡¯s attention. Otherwise, he would¡¯ve died in his Samsara tasks since he didn¡¯t have any guidance and couldn¡¯t improve his Kung Fu fast enough.

    ¡°Your son has seeded in his cultivation and is famed throughout thend. You can rest in peace now¡­¡± He bowed and then bowed again, his green robe never moving and his mindpletely clear.

    He felt Su Zihua walk to a spot behind him and bow as well.

    ¡°Be careful of Fifth Uncle.¡± Su Zihua stared at the grave, his voice so quiet that it was as if he was speaking to himself.

    ¡°Fifth Uncle? Su Yue, the Golden Eye Arrester?¡± Meng Qi didn¡¯t turn his head as he slowly stood up, straightening his body. ¡°You don¡¯t mean Ke Wen?¡±

    Su Zihua looked stunned to hear Meng Qi address an elder by name. Meng Qi was truly domineering!

    He controlled his expression and his lips curled into a smirk. ¡°Her? You¡¯d keep your guard against her without me even mentioning it.¡±

    ¡°She has long gone mad. If not for the fact that your background hasn¡¯t been exposed in the past few years, and that Father has been trying his best to hide this from her, I fear she would¡¯ve already done something crazy. But you don¡¯t have to worry about her when you¡¯re in Luoyang.¡±

    Just as Meng Qi wanted to question him further, Su Zihua had straightened his back and was already making his way back to the horse carriage. He had returned to his usual quiet self, unwilling to borate.

    ¡°Suffering an unmentionable illness, revealing an asional touch of madness¡­¡± Meng Qi furrowed his brows as he stared at Su Zihua¡¯s retreating figure.

    They returned to the manor without so much as a word.

    Inside the main hall, everyone was already seated in their respective ces. However, it wasn¡¯t Duke Su who upied the main seat, but an elderly madam wielding a dragon-headed crutch.

    She was none other than Su Li¡¯s mother, Bai Jingluo, the first wife¡¯s daughter of the Bai family in Luoyang. Her hair was still jet ck and her face unmarred by any wrinkles. If not for her dignified clothing making her look like an elderly madam, no one would¡¯ve guessed she was already in her eighties.

    ¡°Grandmother¡­¡± Su Zihua gave a submissive bow to her, eliciting a slight frown out of Old Madam Bai.

    But she soon focused her gaze on Meng Qi.

    He didn¡¯t speak, but performed the etiquette necessary in front of an elder without acting servile or overbearing.

    ¡°Well done.¡± Old Madam Bai suddenly praised him. Like her appearance, her voice hadn¡¯t seemed to be aged either. ¡°There has never been anyone in the history of our family who has be the number one on the Ranking List of Young Masters. I can die in peace knowing that I have one such grandson. Our lineagecks nothing against others!¡±

    Compared to Su Li and Su Yue, Old Madam Bai seemed to have a stronger desire in having an amicable rtionship with Meng Qi.

    Just then, Ke Wen lifted her head and put on a dissatisfied expression. ¡°If he had been born sessfully, my child might have been stronger than him. He would¡¯ve carried the blood of both the Su and Ke families. Even his aptitude would¡¯ve been better¡­¡±

    Though her tone was serene, Meng Qi felt goosebumps all over.

    It was difficult to determine who was in the wrong in the incident back then as it was a total mess¡­ Meng Qi raised his head and looked around thevishly decorated main hall, finding it to be inexplicably a bit sinister. Powerful aristocratic families were as deep as the ocean and had no shortage of vile dealings.

    In a solemn voice, Old Madam Bai said, ¡°Wen, let¡¯s leave the past in the past. It was an ident. No one wanted it to happen¡­¡±

    Meng Qi interrupted her with a drawn-outugh. ¡°Aptitude?¡±

    Everyone¡¯s attention turned to him, wondering what he wanted to say this time.

    ¡°If we¡¯re to talk about life experience, my mother¡¯s brother was a heavenly genius who had merged his inside and outside at a young age. Right now, he¡¯s already at the peak of the Exterior realm. The lineage of the Tang family is not at all beneath that of the Ke family.¡± Meng Qi was trying to speak up in defense of the Tang family.

    Xuan Bei¡­ Su Yue and the rest slightly narrowed their eyes.

    Ke Wen stood up, her eyes burning with hatred for the person in front of her. ¡°How can the small, insignificant family of a wretched vepare to my family?¡±

    ¡°Small and insignificant?¡± Meng Qi burst intoughter. ¡°Most aristocratic families in Luoyang indulge in a life of luxury and have be frogs at the bottom of a well, oblivious to the heroes of the world. The new generations have reced the old. Right now, which young person in the Ke family can be considered talented? Your family appears brilliant, but underneath your gilded exterior, you¡¯re rotten on the inside!¡±

    Ke Wen¡¯s face twisted in an ugly manner. ¡°You dare belittle the current generation of our family¡¯s masters?¡±

    Meng Qi¡¯s smile vanished and he ced his hands behind his back. ¡°So what if I belittle them?¡± he said serenely.

    ¡°If I dare to say it, they can only ept it!¡±

    His voice was sure and unflinching, causing Su Ziyu and the rest to return to their senses¡ªthis person was indeed number one on the Ranking List of Young Masters, the real deal! He was the strongest among the young generation. There wasn¡¯t anything to be said about him bing a perfect Half-step or Exterior master, as he was already in another realm. If the Ke family had a simrly talented young disciple, he would¡¯ve long ascended to the ranking list!

    More importantly, Su Ziyuan wasn¡¯t even 20 years of age yet. To have achieved this realm and strength at his age wasn¡¯t something even He Jiu, Wang Siyuan, and the rest could do in their times!

    Ke Wen¡¯s eyes were burning with rage as she clenched her hands tightly. The airflow in the main hall suddenly became stale.

    Meng Qi met her eyes, not feeling fear in the slightest. But he was also observing the reactions of Su Yue and the rest. Either way, there was no getting into the good books of the Ke family. He might as well use this incident to gain a better understanding of his enemies.

    Su Li was about to remedy the situation using his status as master of the manor, but stopped when he saw Old Madam Bai shake her head at him.

    What did she mean? How could she allow the two of them to get into a conflict? Realization suddenly dawned on the initially surprised Su Li. She was using the problem of the Ke family to force Ziyuan to return home!

    There was a grandmaster in the Ke family who was one of the Eight Distinguished Super Arresters. He was a force to be reckoned with in Six Fan School. If Ziyuan offended them, he would be getting himself into a lot of trouble in the future to the point where he would find it hard to take any steps. Though Xuan Bei was strong, he couldn¡¯t be protecting this Shaolin Temple defector at all times. This was especially true for matters like simply suppressing and making things difficult for Ziyuan. That would be easy for the Su family to protect him from, helping him regain his confidence from there.

    Though their family couldn¡¯tpare to the Ke family, they still had a Super Arrester at the very least. They had deep roots in the imperial guard faction and Six Fan School. Their influence could not be underestimated at all.

    Was this an ally who would defend his aptitude and talent, even at the price of offending the Ke family? Su Li narrowed his eyes and unconsciously nced at his younger brother. He saw that Su Yue was still maintaining his smiling face but couldn¡¯t guess what he was thinking.

    If things went well, perhaps in ten years, the Su family would have a grandmaster of their own¡­

    Just as they were filled with various thoughts, hesitations, and considerations, Ke Wen took a step forward and a gale began condensing inside the main hall.

    ¡°I dare you to say it again!¡±

    ¡°Mother, Second Brother didn¡¯t mean¡­¡± Su Ziyue instantly tried to exin.

    Suddenly, she felt warmth on her shoulder as someone gently patted her. She turned her head and saw Second Brother wearing a peaceful smile. He did not appear worried at all.

    ¡°If you¡¯re unhappy with that statement, I ask that you send a young master from the Ke family to challenge me,¡± Meng Qi said in a tight voice, meeting strength with strength.

    Old Madam Bai¡¯s mouth twitched as if she was smiling when she saw this scene.

    Suddenly, a servant rushed into the hall and said, ¡°Duke, Madam, there¡¯s an invitation for Second¡­ Second Young Master to go to a banquet.¡±

    ¡°Who is it from?¡± Su Li asked calmly.

    ¡°It¡¯s from Minister of Revenue, Minister Wang,¡± the servant replied deferentially.

    Su Li stood up with a jolt. ¡°The Minister of Revenue, Minister Wang? The one who just recently entered the Political Affairs Hall?¡±

    He hadn¡¯t managed to change how he addressed Minister Wang in such a short time.

    He was none other than the youngest grandmaster of the Wang family from Zhou County. Not only was he a pir of the aristocratic families, he also had the trust of the emperor!

    The imperial family was on guard against the Wang family from Zhou County, who were followers of the Saint, and was resentful of their local authority. Butpared to the other aristocratic families, they found the Wang family to be more trustworthy.

    ¡°Wang Zai¡¯s father? Is Brother Wang Zai also here in Luoyang?¡± Meng Qi was also a little stunned.

    Before the servant could reply, another person came rushing in. ¡°Duke, Madam, Langya Duke¡¯s Mansion has sent an invitation for Second¡­ Second Young Master to attend a banquet.¡±

    ¡°Langya Duke¡¯s Mansion?¡± Old Madam Bai couldn¡¯t help murmuring to herself. The prime of her life happened in the same decade in which the Langya Duke, the old Master and a Half-step to Dharmakaya master, dominated the Political Affairs Hall. His grandeur remained fresh in her memories, to the point where she could even consider it as being imprinted on her mind.

    Each aristocratic family in Luoyang had their own Dukes. It was only because Wang Zai¡¯s father wasn¡¯t a legitimate heir that he didn¡¯t have such a title. He had carved out a name and reputation for himself on his own.

    When she looked at Meng Qi once again, she was seeing him with new eyes. Even without the protection of the Su family, there wasn¡¯t any need for Su Ziyuan to fear the Ke family.

    The Wang family from Zhou County and the Langya family seemed to favor him¡­

    In the beginning, she had thought it was mere friendship between them. Who knew they would invite him over as soon as he arrived in the city? This demonstrated his importance to them!

    Su Ziyuan had a clean background and extreme potential. If he was to marry into their family or be their Foreign Official, which family would reject him?

    ¡°What¡¯s that little glutton doing¡­¡± Meng Qi felt like he couldn¡¯t grasp what was going on but he could feel that those watching him became somewhat prudent even as they grappled with shock. Even Ke Wen had suppressed her anger and looked on in astonishment.

    Of course, he also felt envy and jealousy with a bit of reverence.

 Chapter 477: Putting up Guard Just in Time

    <h4>Chapter 477: Putting up Guard Just in Time</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    The two servants were holding an invitation each, their heads hanging low. They appeared to be courteous and servile, but they couldn¡¯t help following Meng Qi¡¯s shadow with their eyes.

    What an exaggeratedly frightening reputation! They couldn¡¯t help feeling astonished and confused.

    Being servants of the Su family, it wasn¡¯t like they had never seen invitations from aristocratic families and important ministers. Duke Su was the deputymander of the imperial guards in the pce, while Fifth Master was one of the Eight Distinguished Super Arresters. If they received invitations from significant individuals, it would¡¯ve never shocked them.

    Second Young Master had just returned to the manor but the Ruan family from Langya as well as the newly-appointed politician had already sent their invitations, even directly naming him as the receiver. Everyone knew what this indicated.

    This was, apparent for all to see, favoritism!

    This was the disy of the friendship between them!

    Why would the invitationse today, of all days, otherwise?

    To think Second Young Master would be favored this greatly by two aristocratic families! How shocking!

    Duke Su Li¡¯s expression eased, even bing somewhat rxed. The state of mutual hostility earlier, the first wife who was nearing madness, as well as a domineering son that was difficult to tame ¡ª it all gave him a headache. His mother¡¯s idea was good, but it was nevertheless restricted to Luoyang, making it too narrow an idea.

    ¡°Since the Langya Duke¡¯s Mansion and Minister Wang have kindly invited you, you mustn¡¯t forget your etiquette, Ziyuan. If you can¡¯t make it to either of them, you must personally write them with a letter of apology.¡± He appeared to be happy to see the invitations epted and had changed the way he addressed Wang Zai¡¯s father as well.

    However, this passed the headache to Meng Qi instead. Which family¡¯s invitation should he ept?

    He epted the invitations from the servants and carefully examined them. He noticed that the Ruan family¡¯s invitation didn¡¯t indicate the exact date and time. In other words, he could pay a visit any time. On the other hand, Wang Zai¡¯s father indicated clearly that it was an invitation to a banquet.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s visit the little glutton¡¯s home first and see if she has something important to say¡­¡± He made a swift decision.

    He felt refreshed all over after leaving the Su family manor. The history of this family was aplete mess, so much so that it gave him an irritating headache. He felt like his hands were tied in this family and that everything he did would be sloppy and ineffective.

    ¡°This can be considered as the karma of your ¡®gift¡¯ to your physical body¡­¡± Thinking about this, Meng Qi¡¯s thoughts suddenly became lively and he felt as if he could be enlightened. Unconsciously, he had be curious about the history of Su Ziyuan and had the urge to examine his childhood room. ¡°I wonder if you¡¯ve any unrealized wishes? If you do, let me do them in your ce¡­¡±

    Once this idea came to his mind, he suddenly looked around with a jolt. Everything around him seemed to have be illusory and gloomy as the roots of karma danced around like threads of silk.

    Somewhat understanding the situation, he lifted his head and looked at the setting sun. He quietly muttered to himself,

    ¡°I¡¯m always one step away from achieving a breakthrough. Besides the slight error in controlling the fire and theck of grinding, I fear there¡¯s still the karma of my physical body that is hampering my progress. Kungfu cultivation, after all, takes the body as its foundation. The Vital Spirit and the physical body mix together to connect with heaven and earth, where the interior would be bright and the exterior conspicuous. If the physical body bes burdened with too many ¡®burdens¡¯, breakthrough naturally bes harder¡­

    Once he had understood this point, Meng Qi became impatient to visit Su Ziyuan¡¯s childhood room.

    He took in a deep breath and steadied his mind. Stepping out to leave the manor, he turned down the offer to take the horse or carriage and dashed to the Langya Duke¡¯s Mansion located on the Zither Lane.

    The Langya Duke¡¯s Mansion wasn¡¯trge, but it was a quiet ce amid the chaos. The path that led there was winding as if leading to a remote spot, which was calming to visitors. Thus, the mansion was also known as the Courtyard of Calm. The Warbling Mountain was even further away, where every zither sound was quiet and calm!

    ¡°You¡¯re here, Master Su?¡± There was a baby-faced young man of 17 or 18 standing at the entrance. When he saw Meng Qi, he appeared to be agitated as if he felt honored to have known him. That incited jealousy in the other youngsters standing by the entrance.

    Meng Qi thought for a moment before recalling who the young man was and smiled at him. ¡°Xiao Zhong, have you been doing well, studying the art in the Ruan manor? How many new ¡°no¡¯s¡± has the Doctor Zhong now?¡±

    The young man was none other than Zhong Wei, the son of the ¡®Nine-no¡¯s Doctor¡¯ Zhong Taiping. Thanks to Meng Qi¡¯s help, he was able to enter the Ruan family as an apprentice Foreign Official.

    Zhong Wei puffed up his chest, wearing an expression that said, ¡®Look, Killing de knows me¡¯ as he said, ¡°The Ruan family treats everyone justly. If you work hard, you¡¯ll definitely gain the fruits of yourbor. Compared to my progress at home, I¡¯ve seen a tremendous growth in my strength. I enlightened my Eye Aperture half a year ago.¡±

    ¡°Father became a Foreign Official of the Ruan family and he¡¯s currently in Luoyang as well.¡±

    Meng Qi was smiling as he nodded. It seemed that the odd-tempered Zhong Taiping couldn¡¯t resist the temptation of bing an Exterior master in the end and entered the Ruan family as a Foreign Official. Based on what Zhong Taiping had said, though his family¡¯s cultivation method couldn¡¯t be reced, he had more hope of achieving what he wanted thanks to the grandmasters and Peerless Master Pros of the Ruan family guiding him in things he had overlooked.

    The Ruan family evidently also favored the medically talented Zhong Taiping.

    ¡°Then I must congratte you,¡± Meng Qi replied casually, yet the youngsters who had been shying away thought that he was modest, receptive, and heroic.

    Zhong Wei grinned so hard that his eyes nearly disappeared. He instantly led Meng Qi inside the mansion on a trail through the woods, where they could faintly hear the sound of zither ying.

    Suddenly recalling something, Zhong Wei asked in a whisper, ¡°Master Su, have you heard anything about Duan Rui after he was kidnapped?¡±

    Duan Rui had cultivated the Muscle-bone Strengthening Scripture in the reversed order and became demonic. His personality was split into two, one of which was the devilish Shaolin Huntsmen.

    ¡°No.¡± Whether through the Six Fan School or other channels of information, Meng Qi had found no news of Duan Rui.

    Zhong Wei¡¯s voice became even quieter. ¡°I seemed to have spotted Duan Rui¡¯s rear figure when I went grave-sweepingst year, but because everything happened in haste, I couldn¡¯t confirm if it was him. That was why I kept it to myself.¡±

    There was no no indication in his expression that he couldn¡¯t confirm the identity of the figure. He was obviously dying to tell Master Su!

    ¡°You¡¯ve done well,¡± Meng Qi praised.

    Duan Rui was involved in the issue of the traitor of the Shaolin Temple. This was a grave matter. It was a good thing that only he and Zhong Wei knew about Duan Rui¡¯s whereabouts. Later, he would inform his Master through his Junior Brother and let him make the decision.

    Nine months ago, Zhen Hui, the Six Apertures master who practiced the Flower-pinching Finger, left his sect to begin traveling. Unfortunately, Meng Qi had gone to North Zhou Dynasty. He heard that Zhen Hui had opened his Seven Apertures and seeded in stepping into his Inner World. Using the might of his Flower-pinching Finger of the Shaolin¡¯s 72 Ultimate Arts, he entered the top 20 of the Ranking List of Young Masters, surpassing Yao Xingliu aka Youth Yao. Of course, he wasn¡¯t a match for Yang He, who had entered the top 10 with his Eight Apertures enlightened.

    Taking a turn into a secludedne, they walked towards ake which had a small pavilion beside it. The pavilion was constructed following the ups and downs of the terrain, in harmony with thew of heaven and earth. It appeared to one half of a whole with the hazy water of theke.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it a banquet?¡± Meng Qi was, after all, someone who had once been to Su Garden as banquet guests. This seemed more like a ce to entertain guests in private, not a ce to hold banquets.

    Zhong Wei smiled. ¡°It¡¯s a private invitation.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Meng Qi furrowed his brows. Did the little glutton really have something important to tell him?

    Entering the pavilion, the first person Meng Qi saw was an old man. His face was thin and decorated with a white beard yet was spirited without looking old and weary. If the old man¡¯s beard was dyed ck, he would believe it if he was told the old man was in his forties.

    The old man exuded an impressive momentum, giving rise to an illusory zither sound resounding inside the pavilion. Meng Qi subconsciously turned his attention to him.

    Ruan Yushu, in her usual white clothes and cold demeanor, was standing beside the old man. With her beautiful appearance and vitality, she resembled a moon fairy.

    The old man¡¯s gaze was so sharp, it was as if he could burn a hole through Meng Qi. He smoothened his beard with his fingers and chuckled. ¡°To have achieved such realm before you¡¯re even 20 years old, you¡¯re doing pretty well. I don¡¯t know how many years it has been since Ist saw someone with your progress. In the past, Su Wuming had also be a Life-risking Hermetic Training in his early twenties.¡±

    ¡°Many thanks for yourpliment,¡± Meng Qi said, putting on a show of being respectful of his elders.

    ¡°This is my father¡¯s brother, my Eldest Uncle, ¡®Idle Palm¡¯ Hong Lusi,¡± Ruan Yushu opened her mouth to introduce the two.

    The son of the Old Madam of the Ruan family married and birthed at an older age. Ruan Yushu¡¯s father, despite being the son of the first wife, was the youngest of his generation and there was arge age gap to his older brothers. It was reasonable for Ruan Yushu¡¯s Eldest Uncle to look like he was her grandfather instead.

    Meng Qi quietly heaved a sigh of relief, having thought that it was Old Master of the family that he was meeting. The Old Master was a famed individual who was in the top 10 of the Terrestrial Rankings many years ago. Though he had long retreated in his family mansion, never made a move, or got involved in external affairs in many years, no one would dare to belittle him.

    Ruan Yushu¡¯s Eldest Uncleughed heartily. ¡°The 21st Young Lady of my family has high standards and rarely bes involved with people. I¡¯m naturally curious about the person who¡¯s repeatedly on the receiving end of her expectations. That¡¯s why I was presumptuous enough to invite you here for a meeting.¡±

    ¡°Now that I¡¯ve seen you, I see that your reputation is well-deserved. With my wish fulfilled, I shall leave now.¡±

    Heughed as he abruptly took his leave, not at all interested in trying to receive Meng Qi as a guest.

    Meng Qi wiped an imaginary cold sweat. ¡°I¡¯d heard there are many quirky individuals in the Ruan family. I see that the rumors are true.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m the one who asked Eldest Uncle to meet you today, ¡± Ruan Yushu replied cidly.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Meng Qi looked at her doubtfully.

    ¡°It¡¯s your first day of returning to the Su family,¡± Ruan Yushu replied matter-of-factly.

    ¡°Is she worried about the Su family making things hard on me¡­¡± Meng Qi was moved and smiled sweetly. ¡°How smart and attentive.¡±

    Ruan Yushu didn¡¯t reveal a smile, but she closed her eyes, making them seem like crescent moons.

    After a quick chat, Meng Qi told her about the invitation from Wang Zai¡¯s father. Ruan Yushu was as puzzled as he was even after pondering over it. The Wang family had always been a family of etiquette throughout all its generations and it didn¡¯t seem like it was their way to send an invitation on the first day that one returns home.

    With such confusion in mind, Meng Qi finally arrived at the Huan Duke¡¯s Mansion. In the main hall, he met Wang Wenxian, Wang Zai¡¯s father as well as the current Minister of Revenue.

    With his square face, Wang Wenxian seemed to be made out of the same mold as his son. However, he had a beard and a mature temperament.

    He engaged him in small talk before inviting him for a meal, his every movement in ordance with etiquette. He followed the custom of not speaking during a meal to a tee, influencing Meng Qi to be serious as well. However, he didn¡¯t find it inconvenient at all.

    Meng Qi finally found a chance to ask his question when the meal was over. ¡°Uncle, has Brother Wang Zai arrived in Luoyang?¡±

    He had assumed that it was Wang Zai who instigated his father to send the invitation, but it seemed that he was wrong.

    ¡°He¡¯s rushing to Luoyang to make it to the Sumptuous Fruits Banquet,¡± Wang Wenxian replied unhurriedly.

    ¡°What exactly is the Sumptuous Fruits Banquet?¡± Meng Qi seized the opportunity to ask.

    Wang Wenxian shook his head. ¡°The Emperor has his own thoughts. I have no idea what, only that the ministers and princes are allowed to bring a guest to the banquet each. Since my son has missed the Military Selectee thest time, he ns to take a shortcut to promotion through this banquet.¡±

    Wang Zai had felt a deep sense of inadequacy after losing to Meng Qi and dropped the Military Selectee in favor of traveling.

    ¡°What a mysterious Sumptuous Fruits Banquet¡­¡± Meng Qi frowned. He then changed the topic and said, ¡°I¡¯m wondering if there¡¯s a reason for this meeting.¡±

    ¡°I was curious since I¡¯ve heard my son repeatedly praised you in his letters. Your speech this morning also deeply moved me,¡± Wang Wenxian replied.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Meng Qi looked at him in berwilderment.

    Wang Wenxian smoothened his beard with his hand and said, ¡°You have lofty ambitions outside of aristocratic families. Others may think of you as saying empty words to frighten others, but I believe otherwise. Even without the chains of nobility, we can improve our station in life step by step. What is there that we can¡¯t achieve?¡±

    ¡°The orthodox way is through the nobility, that much is true. Yet in this day and age, who in the Wang family can disregard my words?¡±

    Meng Qi began to understand that Wang Wenxian was worried about his son¡¯s close friend walking on the wrong path and used his own experience to encourage the friend. Simultaneously, Wang Wenxian was also preventing internal disorder in the Su family.

    ¡°What a true Confucian master¡­¡±

    ¡°Many thanks to you, Uncle, for your reminder. Kungfu is my passion, and wealth and luxury don¡¯t bother me,¡± Meng Qi replied earnestly.

    Wang Wenxian nodded. ¡°There¡¯s something else I need to remind you of. The Head of Escorts of the Escort Agency of Central Province was an old friend of mine. He died tragically outside Luoyang before the help that I sent arrived. The perpetrators were the Destruction Sect and the Luo Denomination.¡±

    ¡°You need to be even more careful considering your enmity with them. Though Luoyang is safe, its security isn¡¯t absolute. If they move fast enough and go into hiding, they can still do it. Take what happened a few days ago for example. A Foreign Official of Prince Jin was killed in broad daylight.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m the one who killed him¡­¡± Meng Qi thought to himself. He frowned. For the issue of the Escort Agency of Central Province to draw the attention of the Luo Denomination and the Destruction Sect, it seemed like it wasn¡¯t a simple matter. Gu Changqing was carrying half of the escort item. Would he be in danger?

    He fell into silence. He decided to trust ¡®Noble Spirit¡¯ and Wang Zai and came clean about the matter of saving Gu Changqing in its entirety.

    ¡°Find your friend as soon as possible and send him to my mansion,¡± Wang Wenxian said without the slightest hint of hesitation.

    Meng Qi didn¡¯t know where Gu Changqing was hiding at the moment, only a way to contact him. Being an official, Wang Wenxian¡¯s every movement would be the center of attention. Thus, he didn¡¯t go looking for Gu Changqing immediately.

    But Wang Wenxian did leave behind a promise. ¡°If you need me to take action, please tell me frankly.¡±

    Meng Qi thanked him and left, walking in the direction of the Su family manor. The day had already darkened, lit only by the moonlight.

    As he contemted the matter, he quickened his pace and decided to contact Gu Changqing tonight. He eventually made his way to the river bank by the city walls and saw the clear water rippling with waves.

    The surface of water reflected Meng Qi¡¯s figure, startling him. He and Wang Wenxian knew about one half of the escort item being in the hands of Gu Changqing, but the Luo Denomination and the Destruction Sect didn¡¯t. They might believe that he had taken it for himself!

    ¡°This is bad! The one in danger isn¡¯t Changqing but me¡­¡± Meng Qi was on high alert and operated his Energy, Qi, Spirit and Will to sense his surroundings. He was terrified that Gu Xiaosang would instantly appear.

    He left the river bank and decided to first return to his family manor and invite Wang Wenxian to find Gu Changqing together tomorrow!

    He inexplicably began feeling jittery after taking a few steps. If not for him being on guard earlier, he wouldn¡¯t have had such a feeling!

    Just then, bolts of Purple Thunder burst around him and a series of masked men flew down from the trees next to him.

    ¡°Thunder God from the Ninth Heaven?¡±

    ¡°The Exterior experts from the Myths?¡±

    Boom!

    The thunder de made five simultaneous strokes. Purple thunder burst forth and swallowed the entire river bank!

 Chapter 478: The Incident about the Rewards

    <h4>Chapter 478: The Incident about the Rewards</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Dark clouds began to crowd overhead in a matter of seconds and turned the surroundings dusky in a sh. The purple light reflected the rising and falling waves of the flowing river water as if it was building up to a whirlpool. It was incredibly frightening.

    Purple bolts of lightning had filled up Meng Qi¡¯s vision. The thunder de hacked him from above, making five simultaneous strokes that burst with terrifying explosions. The explosions expanded with him as the ¡®core,¡¯ clearing and destroying everything in their way!

    ¡°Roaring Thunder?¡±

    ¡°Seven Purple Thunderstrikes?¡±

    ¡°Thunder God from the Ninth Heaven of the Myths?¡±

    Meng Qi¡¯s pupils shrunk in shock. He never thought that the Myths would dispatch their men to Luoyang and so daringly try and assassinate him!

    The Myths sending their the Exterior experts to kill him was akin to him killing Yang Wuliang, the Foreign Official of Prince Jin, in broad daylight!

    What he had been guarding against was the Destruction Sect and the Luo Denomination, yet by a stroke of fortune, he happened to sense the threat of the Thunder God from the Ninth Heaven. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have the time to respond at all and would be struck dead by the thunder under that sword stroke!

    This was the disparity in the realm that he was incapable of surpassing by himself without the help of a secret treasure.

    Furthermore, Thunder God from the Ninth Heaven wasn¡¯t a the Exterior expert. When it came to battle power, he was superior to Ze Luoju!

    Boom!

    The sudden p of thunder burst with bolts of purple lightning. The sword, carrying a might that was capable of destroying everything, became a divine punishment that struck Meng Qi. Its prominent changes in the thunder marks were imposing and frightening.

    Just then, a ray of saber radiance rose from the ground, dispelling the dark cloud. Silver serpents tangled about in disorder as if the doomsday was approaching.

    Boom!

    The saber radiance split into five ¡ª rapid yet unhurried; heavy yet empty; intense yet whole. Thanks to Meng Qi being on high alert he detected the threat in advance and managed to force a response out of himself at once instead of frantically responding to the enemy¡¯s Thunderstrike.

    Otherwise, he would¡¯ve found it impossible to escape this cmity!

    Boom!

    Green Thunder, the thickness of a bucket, converged mid-air before striking down with a loud bang. The thunder struck one after another, climaxing at the fifth strike!

    This time, Meng Qi rolled out his changes and shed at his enemy from underneath, with the void as the basis for containing all the changes. Shaped into his Inner World, it was no longer merely a Sky Thunder saber but the merging of the saber and divine punishment. They attacked from above and below respectively, sandwiching the enemy!

    The Celestial orbited around the Grand Sun, with his Vital Spirit as the central point, and the Chaotic Hole emerged. Meng Qi¡¯s long saber became faint and dark, already resembling the sky before the arrival of thunder or the boundless cosmos.

    ¡°Shatter!¡± Meng Qi roared in his heart, pushing his momentum to its peak. He showed no sign of retreating even in the face of Exterior masters.

    ¡°If I¡¯m going to die anyway, then why bother whining about it? Even I die, I won¡¯t let you have it easy!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go all out for an opportunity to live!¡±

    Boom! The ce shook with the explosion, the sound resounding all around, as the Green Thunder got caught in the web of purple bolts of lightning. The void contained the sharp ends of the des. Meng Qi only felt his Heaven Inflicted Pain be heavier, to the point where he couldn¡¯t lift it. The bolts of unrelenting purple bolts of lightning overflowed from the saber and hacked him.

    Using the Upstanding Qi as a wall to turn the dead into the living, the bolts of lightning chaotically danced around Meng Qi, flickering non-stop. He felt an unceasing numbing and stabbing pain in his limbs. The faint golden glow appeared, helping him block the invasion of his enemy¡¯s attacks.

    In the past year, Meng Qi had promoted the Immortal Pressing Art and the Matchless Celestial Saber to a level beyond the Exterior thanks to the help of the first volume of the Muscle-bone Strengthening Scripture. Otherwise, with the power of the Thunder God from the Ninth Heaven, he feared he wouldn¡¯t be able to escape the fate of his Eight Nine Mysteries shattering even if he made an Exterior-level strike. Right now, under the cooperation between the saber and skill, he had avoided defeat!

    Pop, pop, pop! The bluestones underneath Meng Qi¡¯s feet exploded continuously, bursting in all directions. The double des exchanged hands in mid-air before attacking him as if they had temporarily frozen in ce. Bolts of purple lightning curled up around two men, setting off them just like gods.

    ng!

    With a distant voice, Meng Qi made a strange horizontal sweep and dragged the remnants of the Purple Thunder with him. Like a devil, he unleashed his saber momentum and threw himself into the river water, which resembled a ferocious beast by now.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Thunder God from the Ninth Heaven was somewhat surprised to see that he didn¡¯t manage to kill his target in one strike, but his subordinate didn¡¯t loosen his guard or stop in his tracks in the slightest. Thetter thrust his des horizontally, forming bolts of wild and violent dragons, and hunted after Meng Qi to gain a quick victory. He was so fast that Meng Qi couldn¡¯t grasp his movements at all, only sensing the sh of his lightning.

    Rain began falling, leaving ripples on the surface of the river water. With the sh of Thunder God from the Ninth Heaven¡¯s saber, the river water separated from within and instantly turned dry in that crevice.

    However, Meng Qi seemed to have predicted this. Just as he threw himself outwards, his breath instantly became empty as if he had grown a Chaotic Hole. He broke away from the targeting on his back in an instant, went along with the unimaginable shift of events, and hurled himself in the other direction.

    Thunder God from the Ninth Heaven put his saber away when he saw Meng Qi running away and ran straight for him. Transforming into many bolts of purple lightning, he enveloped Meng Qi and sealed off any possibility of him dodging. He was treating Meng Qi as an Exterior master who was capable of flight.

    Rumble! The p of thunder was soul-stirringly loud, causing Meng Qi¡¯s Vital Spirit to tremble and fall into a daze as if it was returning to the primal chaos.

    The thunder marks on the back of his hand were apparent. The falling of the purple rain had primarily dissolved the effect of the thunder, allowing him the capability to make a response.

    He was already turning around with an expression full of fighting vigor. It was as if his escape earlier had just been a pretense, all so that he could incite the unyielding collision of their powers right now.

    ¡°Kill!¡±

    Meng Qi roared the word. Purple Thunder burst forth just as saber Qi gushed. The heads and tails of the nine bolts of dragons winded around each other like wheels, crushing the de-shaped purple lighting.

    He was now capable ofunching two Exterior-level attacks even if his attack now was weaker than the one before!

    Boom!

    The purple lightning exploded midair like the setting off of fireworks. It lit up the sky and turned it into beautiful scenery. The tremor shook the bridge over the river and, finally unable to take the rocking, it copsed with a loud noise. It fell into the river and gave rise to tall, overflowing waves.

    Thend was scorched all around them; not even a hint of trees, nts, or flowers seen. The fish maw by the river became suffused with white, half-sinking and half-floating.

    Unlike Thunder God from the Ninth Heaven who could change direction as he pleased, Meng Qi was flung away and was currently airborne. He fell into the soil on the opposite river bank, thrown so hard that he felt muddleheaded. Purple lightning shed all around him, and the faint golden glow dimmed. His Seven Apertures began bleeding, indicating that he had sustained quite massive injuries.

    Thunder God from the Ninth Heaven¡¯s breath showed no signs of weakening in the slightest. Just as he was about to attack Meng Qi once again, he suddenly stopped in his tracks. He sneered before turning around, walking away, and returning to the darkness.

    Themotion that they had made earlier had drawn the attention of people thinking that there was an unyielding battle ongoing. There was no way for Thunder God from the Ninth Heaven to kill off Meng Qi cleanly in just two or three strikes, so he had no choice but to leave and retreat!

    ¡°Haha! What a chicken!¡±

    Meng Qiughed heartily, unconcerned about the blood overflowing out of his mouth, as he made fun of Thunder God. The shadow of thetter seemed to have stopped in his tracks.

    Meng Qi had never thought of escaping in their battle earlier. This was Luoyang after all. As long as he could make it through three of Thunder God¡¯s strikes, thetter would retreat!

    Even so, if he wanted to run away, he was reasonably confident that he was capable of doing so. But harboring the intention of escape would weaken his fighting intention and make him a puppet to his opponent. The injuries he would¡¯ve received would be much worse than what he had sustained now.

    Wang Wenxian was the first who noticed themotion and rushed there as he had reminded Meng Qi a while ago and had a premonition about it. When he saw that Meng Qi was fine, he appeared relieved. ¡°I had been careless. I didn¡¯t think they¡¯d be this audacious to spring an attack on you right after our meeting.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not the Destruction Sect and the Luo Denomination. It¡¯s Thunder God from the Ninth Heaven of the Myths who attacked.¡± Meng Qi got up from the ground and wiped the blood off his face.

    He was likely the leftovers among Method of Mistress Su¡¯s the Exterior masters!

    Wang Wenxian¡¯s face turned serious. ¡°The Myths?¡±

    Just as he was about to question further, he saw Su Yue, with a yellow-eye hanging from his waist, walking over to them. He nodded and said, ¡°Let¡¯s report this to the Six Fan School first.¡±

    In the end, Wang Wenxian conformed to the rules and didn¡¯t take matters into his own hands. The issue belonged to the Six Fan School, after all. Naturally, he would get involved privately.

    After saluting Wang Wenxian, Su Yue took Meng Qi to the headquarters of the Six Fan School.

    This was Meng Qi¡¯s first time seeing the famed building, and he couldn¡¯t help his curiosity. From the outside, the building appeared to be an archaic courtyard. Inside, tall trees that reached for the sky lined the ground. Hidden from view were one after another of small pavilions. They were mostly straightforward and undecorated. It was hard to believe that this was the headquarters of the Six Fan School whose might had shaken the entire Jianghu.

    However, the arrestersing and going about the headquarters mainly had strong, unrelenting breaths, many of them with Purple Ribbons and Gold Badges. This ce was indeed the real deal.

    Su Yue brought Meng Qi into a clean office with a calm, refreshing atmosphere. He smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve wanted to invite you to the headquarters to receive your reward for Wolf King¡¯s incident. But it¡¯s either because I couldn¡¯t contact or because I can¡¯t bring myself to ask you out of worry about leaking your identity. Here¡¯s my chance at longst.¡±

    ¡°Reward?¡± Meng Qi only heard the main point.

    ¡°Wolf King had captured a frontline official correspondent overseas. Of course, there is a reward for killing him. The Chief Arrester discussed with us Super Arresters and decided to promote you to the position of Silverly-badge Arrester. You can choose an Exterior-level cultivation method or a corresponding elixir or treasure. Of course, you didn¡¯tplete your assignments in the past one-and-a-half year and often uncontactable. Your remuneration for that period must be deducted,¡± Su Yue said, beaming.

    The simultaneous reward and punishment seemed fair; it also demonstrated the rules of the Six Fan School.

    ¡°One-and-a-half-year of remuneration¡­¡± Meng Qi felt a sudden stabbing heartache. After he was carried away by Gao Lan, he had been focusing on training and cultivating. He refused any distractions, resulting in him forgetting about his investigation.

    ¡°If I im elixirs as his reward and exchange it with the six realms, I¡¯d be getting more than 3,000 Karma points at the very minimum¡­¡±

    ¡°Fortunately, I still have other rewards! Besides, my remuneration after bing a Silverly-badge Arrester would be nearly 300 Karma points¡­¡± He tried tofort himself.

    ¡°Come over in a few days to secretly receive your rewards and promotion. You can also meet the Emperor and Chief Arrester while you¡¯re at it and make up for what you didn¡¯t do thest time,¡± Su Yue reminded him with a serious expression. ¡°Now exin in detail what had happened earlier.¡±

    Su Yue paced back and forth inside his office, with hands behind his back, after listening to Meng Qi¡¯s exnation. ¡°It¡¯s all the fault of the assassin who infiltrated Prince Jin¡¯s mansion to kill his Foreign Official setting a wrong example. In the past, there were few such cases in Luoyang.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Meng Qi didn¡¯t know what to say. He could only puff his chest in an apparent self-righteous manner. ¡°Such an audacious person who openly flouts the rules must be harshly punished to set an example for others!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Su Yue nodded. ¡°The matter about the escort item perhaps involves something even bigger. Once you manage to contact your friend, don¡¯t forget to report to the school. As for the Myths, we¡¯ll investigate them and see who dares to harbor them!¡±

    He paused and stared at Meng Qi. ¡°I see the first ce on the Ranking List of Young Masters has a well-deserved reputation to be able to withstand three Exterior-level strikes. You don¡¯t pale inparison against He Jiu in the slightest. Not bad, not bad.¡±

    Gratified, he patted Meng Qi on the shoulder. ¡°You¡¯re in a lot of danger now that you¡¯re the target of an Exterior master. You should return home; at least there are arrays and Exterior masters there. Your dad may treat you coldly, but he cares for you a great deal. Not only did he help conceal your identity and prevent troubles for you, he even requested the Emperor to free you from your duties in Luoyang so you can train freely.¡±

    Meng Qi was nning to examine Su Ziyuan¡¯s childhood room anyway. Now that things hade to this, he readily epted Su Yue¡¯s suggestion.

    Su Yue escorted him back to the family manor. Just as he arrived in the courtyard that Su Ziyuan had once lived in, he saw Su Ziyueing over to him excitedly. ¡°Second Brother, I heard you¡¯d blocked three Exterior-level strikes,¡± she said, with a rosy face.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Meng Qi nodded gently. News sure travels fast in Luoyang!

    ¡°You¡¯re powerful, really powerful!¡± Su Ziyue¡¯s eyes were glinting with stars. She then said in concern, ¡°Second Brother, you¡¯re not injured, are you?¡±

    He chuckled. ¡°How can I not be injured? It¡¯s just not serious, that¡¯s all.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear.¡± She patted her chest and heaved a sigh of relief. Her worry was still apparent as she said, ¡°Second Brother, the three brothers of the Ke family n to challenge you tomorrow after hearing about you blocking the three Exterior-level strikes! Humph, they only know how to take advantage of people in difficulties!¡±

    Meng Qi patted her on the shoulder and grinned. ¡°Even if a tiger is handicapped, it¡¯s not up to a wild dog to take unfair advantage of it.¡±

 Chapter 479: Liu Shuyu

    <h4>Chapter 479: Liu Shuyu</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    ¡°Even if a tiger is handicapped, it¡¯s not up to a wild dog to take unfair advantage of it¡­¡± Su Ziyue muttered to herself, her clear eyes were particrly bright. The heroism of her Second Brother was beyond the clouds! He seemed so confident as if nothing in the world could stand in his way, and no one in the world who could stop him. He was no doubt an upstanding hero famed throughout the Jianghu, the number one on the Ranking List of Young Masters!

    He was rightfully a manly, righteous hero!

    Compared to her brother, the disciples of the aristocratic families she usually met were so childish that they seemed like children who weren¡¯t done nursing. Even if their family values and knowledge may have influenced them during their upbringing, they were nothing more than powerless braggarts with an inted sense of self-importance.

    She started to ask her brother about his various legends and experiences in a casual tone, as if they had known each other for years. Feeling an inexplicable excitement, she chirped on endlessly with a flushed face and rosy cheeks. It wasn¡¯t until she heard her brother¡¯s gentle cough that realization hit her. She instantly pinched her lips shut before adding frically, ¡°Oh no! I forgot you¡¯re injured, Second Brother!¡±

    She gradually gave up the particrly polite way she had addressed him all along.

    ¡°Hmm. I¡¯ll tell you the rest in the future.¡± Feeling an innate sense of familiarity with his ¡®biological¡¯ sister, Meng Qi continued, ¡°Listeners would always find Jianghu stories to be thrilling and exciting with many twists and turns, and wanted nothing more than to stand in the ce of the protagonists. However, everyone in Jianghu knew that death stalked every corner. Many people died in dark corners before they could even build a story of their own, where their bodies would be rotten and fed on by rats and wild dogs without anyone even batting an eysh.¡±

    He was worried that Su Ziyue would idealize Jianghu as a beautiful ce, like those youngsters whose blood boiled after reading a few novels or short stories chronicling Jianghu legends.

    ¡°Second Brother, hurry up and mend your injuries. I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡± replied Su Ziyue while nodding in assent, but he didn¡¯t know if she was really listening to him.

    She had just taken a few steps when she suddenly voiced a quiet cry. She turned her head and said, with some embarrassment and urgency, ¡°Father told me to bring you some medicinal pellets.¡±

    Obviously, she was too excited earlier on and forgot about this.

    Though Meng Qi¡¯s injuries weren¡¯t heavy, they couldn¡¯t be considered minor either. It was too much of a waste to consume a Recover Pill for such injuries, yet he didn¡¯t have other elixirs. He was just racking his brain about where to get some medicinal pellets and now Su Ziyue had answered his problem. So he went with the flow and epted them.

    Su Ziyue patted herself on the chest, proud that she didn¡¯tpletely forget about the matter. She then excused herself, yet stopped in her tracks once again and, like a little rabbit, quickly returned again. ¡°Second Brother, I forgot to tell you something. When the three brothers from the Ke familye and challenge you tomorrow, quite a few disciples of aristocratic families in Luoyang will be watching. Sister Liu Shuyu of the Liu family will also being.¡±

    She wore an expression that seemed to be saying ¡°You must perform well tomorrow!¡±

    ¡°Who is Liu Shuyu¡­¡± Meng Qi couldn¡¯t recall who it was at all.

    As if noticing the confusion in her brother, she said with a pleasing smile, ¡°Sister Liu is the second daughter of Super Arrester Liu, Uncle Liu. She¡¯s bright and witty, and has great memory too. Not only is she smart, she¡¯s also a gentle and soft youngdy who is admired by many others. There are countless disciples of aristocratic families who have lost sleep over the thought of her, but she¡¯s incredibly proper and never¡­¡±

    In her eyes, the only one who would make a suitable couple with Sister Liu was her Second Brother and vice versa.

    Meng Qi¡¯s mouth began twitching after keeping his smile for so long. He instantly interrupted her, in a boyish tone, ¡°How old is she? How far has she progressed in her cultivation? What cultivation method is she skilled in? Does she have the strength worthy of entering the Ranking List of Young Masters?¡±

    Such an unfathomable pairingpletely went against his aesthetics.

    Su Ziyue looked at him dumbfounded. Her brother¡¯s first question was ordinary, but the subsequent ones were absolutely baffling! It was as if he was asking about his sparring opponent!

    ¡°Sister Liu is the same age as you. Though she¡¯s born with a fragile body, she¡¯s much smarter than others and her perception of kungfu is incredibly high. At the moment, she¡¯s a Six-Aperture master and is skilled in the Farewell Saber and Reunion Sword of the Liu family. She¡¯s still far away from making it to the Ranking List of Young Masters since she hasn¡¯t grasped any Exterior movement yet¡­¡± she replied subconsciously.

    She suddenly came to herself and instantly added, ¡°Second Brother, are you thinking that Sister Liu isn¡¯t good enough for you? She¡¯s gentle anddylike, attentive and generous, versed in literature as well as paintings. Whatever book that she has ever read, she will know the words by heart. They call her Erudition Fairy¡­¡±

    Smiling, Meng Qi indicated for her to stop speaking. ¡°It¡¯s not that I think she¡¯s not good enough for me. It¡¯s simply because I¡¯m used to an undisciplined life and prefers wandering in Jianghu. I¡¯m prone to recklessness, and if I want to avenge someone, I¡¯ll do so without fearing the repercussions. I pursue the cultivation of kungfu, and the wife of my dreams should be someone who can walk side-by-side with me. She¡¯ll have to be someone who can enjoy a dissipated life and study supreme kungfu with me, as well as someone who can join me hand-in-hand in defeating the enemy, someone who I can trust my back with.¡±

    ¡°However lovely a fairy is, she¡¯s nevertheless not my type!¡±

    He spoke honestly and frankly in an attempt to kill Su Ziyue¡¯s wish. He didn¡¯t want to her to stay adamant in trying to matchmake him and Lin Shuyu, so much that she may create a melodrama out of it.

    She looked at him dazedly, evidently spellbound. She wasn¡¯t disappointed in the least. Instead, she felt a yearning for the kind of marriage that her brother had described. It was unlike the marriages in the Su family as well as other aristocratic families.

    ¡°Immortalpanions¡­¡± she suddenly muttered as the thought came to her.

    After sending off his sister with much difficulty, Meng Qi pushed the door open and stepped inside Su Ziyuan¡¯s world as a child.

    The room was clean and neat. Many junk items seemed to have been thrown away. Guided by an odd sense of familiarity, his feet took him to the bookshelf and his hand picked up a stack of paper.

    The stack of paper was the calligraphy copybook belonging to Su Ziyuan. He was evidently a diligent and hardworking student. Naturally, his handwriting was starkly different from Meng Qi¡¯s current one.

    ¡°Luckily I still have the memories of my physical body, and the innate strength is still fairly preserved¡­¡± He sighed in relief. As long as he was still somewhat simr to Su Ziyuan, he wouldn¡¯t have to fear people suspecting him. After all, when Su Ziyuan was sent to the Shaolin Temple, his handwriting had yet to take a more permanent shape.

    Under the guidance of that inexplicable sense of familiarity, he traveled to every corner of the room and saw tiny swords carved out of wood and an intricate set of writing tools.

    Taking a seat on the bed, he caressed the wooden swords that was within hand¡¯s reach as if he could feel the pain, despair, and reluctance of a child who knew that he was about to be sent away. In a child¡¯s simple mind, putting the swords on the side of his bed was his way to protect himself.

    He heaved a deep sigh. ¡°You must be really curious why you were sent away¡­ You must also really want to return with your head held up high¡­¡±

    As if suddenly sensing Su Ziyuan¡¯s ¡®wish¡¯, he cleared his mind off any distracting thoughts and swallowed the medicinal pellets. He began meditating.

    Having done his best to resist in the battle earlier, he managed to deflect most of the might of the thunder de. The Immortal Pressing Art had also dissolved some of that power. The defense of his Eight Nine Mysteries held up as well, but his genuine Qi was put into chaos and his Purple Thunder went out of his control. He had sustained quite a few internal injuries. Even with the medicine suppressing those wounds, he needed at least three days to recover.

    ¡°I only have 50% to 60% of my strength left at the moment¡­¡± Meng Qi thought to himself. ¡°Why is the Myths in Luoyang¡­ Is it because of the Destruction Sect and the Luo Denomination? Or the Sumptuous Fruits Banquet? Did they really collude with Old Third?¡±

    Gradually, he entered a state of calmness to digest the medicinal pellets.

    ¡­

    On the early morning of the next day, inside the main room of the Su ancestral manor¡ª

    ¡°You want to worship our ancestors?¡± Duke Su Li thought the reason for Meng Qi¡¯s early morning visit was to ask about the Sumptuous Fruits Banquet. Unexpectedly, he was here for such a request.

    This came as both a shock and a pleasant surprise to him. Yesterday, Su Ziyuan still looked as if he was guarding against his family members and didn¡¯t mention this matter in the slightest. It was as if he waspletely against rejoining the Su family. Today, however, he actually took the initiative to request worshipping their family ancestors!

    Was it because of the shock of exchanging blows with an Exterior master or regaining family affection after going through his old things?

    ¡°Yes.¡± Meng Qi didn¡¯t exin his reason.

    This might be one of the wishes of ¡®Little Su Ziyuan¡¯.

    ¡°Good, very good!¡± Su Li said and led him to an ancestral pavilion located in the west part of the manor.

    ¡°Father¡­¡± Meng Qi struggled incredibly to address him as such, ¡°what exactly is thepetition in the Sumptuous Fruits Banquet about?¡±

    A smile tugged at the corners of Su Li¡¯s mouth. ¡°It seems that the Emperor wants to test the princes. Perhaps, he also wants to see the next generation of talents in the aristocratic families. As for the details of thepetition, the Emperor made his own decision without consultation. I¡¯m not sure of it myself.¡±

    He suddenly chucked quietly. ¡°Since young, you¡¯ve been wanting a brilliant career in martial arts,e first in the triennial pce examinations, and increase the fame of the family. From the looks of it, you haven¡¯t changed at all. No wonder you carry desires about the Sumptuous Fruits Banquet¡­¡±

    Meng Qi didn¡¯t pay attention to the rest of Su Li¡¯s sentence because he felt a buzz going off in his head, as if he had fallen into some kind of dreand where he could see the deep void of the universe and the bright, mysterious strings of karma.

    Ever since he sessfully learned the secret technique of karma, he would often experience such a sensation whenever he became involved in an incident of great karma!

    ¡°Is this Su Ziyuan¡¯s most heartfelt desire? He wants to emerge top of the examination and obtain the praise of the Emperor, so as to raise his family prestige?¡± Meng Qi furrowed his brows.

    He had no idea as to why Su Ziyuan would have such a wish. Perhaps he was influenced by someone or he feared being abandoned, thus he wanted to stabilize his position in the family. It was also possible that it was a purely juvenile ambition. Either way, the reason wasn¡¯t important.

    Meng Qi concealed his thoughts so well that Su Li never noticed anything unusual, so he continued speaking as if he was in his own world. ¡°Those invited, be it the princes or court officials, are allowed to bring a guest with them to the Sumptuous Fruits Banquet. Since Ziyu is already adopted under your mother¡¯s name, I have no choice but to bring him. But your Fifth Uncle will be attending as well. He can bring you there.¡±

    Meng Qi quietly heaved a sigh of relief now that the issue of sneaking into the Sumptuous Fruits Banquet was basically solved.

    Before long, the two of them arrived at the ancestral hall of the Su family. Even before entering, Meng Qi felt an unyielding sense of thought cleansing the area. It was as if the hall was hiding a perilous situation inside.

    The sensation was none other than the remnants of the dead Exterior masters¡¯ willpower. The more recently deceased the masters were, the denser their willpower.

    Meng Qi took in a deep breath to calm his mind and took a resolute step forward. He thought to himself,

    ¡°Since I¡¯m inhabiting your physical body, I¡¯ll shoulder your karma!¡±

    He prayed in solemnity with a mind clear of distracting thoughts. When he was done, he suddenly noticed that his physical body had be much lighter and refreshed. He felt as if he had lost a portion of the binds, allowing him to be even livelier!

    ¡°It¡¯s really working¡­¡± He decided to strike while the iron was hot and quietly asked, ¡°Father, why did you send me to Shaolin Temple back then?¡±

    Su Li stared at him nkly, stunned. He sighed and said, ¡°Since it¡¯s already in the past, it does not matter any more. We shall talk about it no more.¡±

    He paused momentarily, his voice growing so quiet that it only resounded inside the ancestral hall. ¡°In short, be careful of your Fifth Uncle. You can never know what¡¯s in a person¡¯s heart¡­¡±

    ¡°Yet another warning to be careful of Fifth Uncle?¡± Meng Qi narrowed his eyes. When he was about to ask another question, Su Li said, ¡°Your injuries aren¡¯tpletely healed yet. Why did you agree to spar with the brothers of the Ke family?¡±

    ¡°Those guys?¡± Meng Qi never once worried about them. They never crossed his mind throughout his ponderingst night as well as this morning. When his father mentioned them, he suddenly felt a little absent-minded.

    Heughed shortly after. ¡°I don¡¯t even mind giving them the handicap of using only half of my strength.¡±

    Su Li gave him a careful stare and said, ¡°Run along, then. They¡¯re waiting for you at the fighting ring.¡±

    He believed his son, as number one on the Ranking List of Young Masters, would have a deeper understanding of his own strength than others would have. If he had said so, then there definitely won¡¯t be a problem.

    Meng Qi temporarily suppressed his questions and slowly walked towards the fighting ring.

    He had already memorized theyout of the manor, knowing it as familiarly as the back of his hand.

    The fighting ring was filled with aristocrats in brocades and jade gowns. As Meng Qi entered the ring, all of them turned to look at him. One girl stood out in particr, who had an oval-shaped face and long, shapely brows. Her pair of almond-shaped eyes were looking around, appearing deep and standoffish, giving off a gaze as gentle and soft as water. Many other good-looking young girls surrounded her, like stars revolving around the moon.

    ¡°Liu Shuyu¡­¡± Without the need for any introductions, Meng Qi could easily guess the girl¡¯s identity.

    On the other side, three people were ring at him. Spearheading the trio was a tall and slender young man. His looks were decent but his face was twisted with indignation and mockery.

    Su Ziyue came up to Meng Qi and whispered, ¡°Second Brother, the other two are only here for the show. They¡¯re just Nine Apertures masters. Your opponent is mainly the person in the middle; his name is Ke Changji, the third son of the Ke family. He just turned 34 this year and has opened all Nine Apertures. Due to his failure in grasping an Exterior movement as well as hisck of sess against powerful opponents, he¡¯s a nobody who can¡¯t enter the Ranking List of Young Masters. Right now, perhaps he¡¯s at the realm of Heaven-man Connection¡­¡±

    Even though it seemed like Meng Qi often encountered opponents who had grasped Exterior movements, it was simply because he belonged to a superior level of masters where his enemies were strong. The overwhelming majority of disciples who inherited teachings were unable to master Exterior movements or cultivate any Exterior supreme art to the consummate stage. When it came to mainstream martial arts like Zhenwu, only ten people in the world were capable of grasping it. In the Ke Family of Luoyang, there was not even a single one who could!

    Smiling, Meng Qi patted his sister on the shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s not Heaven-man Connection.¡±

    Su Ziyue was stunned. ¡°He dares to challenge you when he has just opened his Nine Apertures?¡±

    She found this an act of disgrace against her Second Brother.

    Ke Changji took arge step across andughed brightly.

    ¡°The first thing after I heard after stepping out of my hermetic training of many years was to hear you, Killing de, mocking my Ke family for having no talents. Is this true?¡±

    He exuded an imposing aura to the point where the weather began changing.

    ¡°He¡¯s a Half-step Exterior Scenery master!¡± Su Ziyue covered her mouth in shock.

 Chapter 480: Suppressing Momentum

    <h4>Chapter 480: Suppressing Momentum</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    In the fighting ring, a gale began to rise and a mist started to gather. It was as if there were white dragons baring their fangs and brandishing their ws, cutting across the void.

    Such an unusual scene simply confirmed to every disciple of the aristocratic families present that Ke Changji was indeed in the Half-step Exterior Scenery realm!

    ¡°How can he already be in the Half-step Exterior Scenery realm¡­¡± an aristocratic youngdy muttered in shock.

    Liu Shuyu, who was standing next to her, smiled and said, ¡°The Third Gentleman of the Ke family had already opened his Nine Apertures five years ago and I heard that by this timest year, he had already seeded in opening his Primal Aperture at Mid-brows and was likely in the Heaven-man Connection realm. From the look of things today, he held onto the final burst of energy in the Heaven-man Connection realm to go into hermitic training and make a breakthrough into the Half-step Exterior Scenery realm.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡± The other disciples nodded one after another as it suddenly dawned on them.

    Su Ziyue initially found it hard to believe, but her disbelief was soon reced by feelings of anger and annoyance. She pointed at Ke Changji, saying, ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re taking advantage of someone when he¡¯s down!¡±

    She knew her brother¡¯s injuries were not light and would not heal in just the short span of a day. But before she could finish speaking, she saw Meng Qi taking a step forward, blocking the sunlight peeking through the white clouds.

    ¡°If every disciple of the aristocratic families were like you, it would be unfortunate. To think, underneath that gilded appearance is such disorder. It must be difficult to prop up your family name.¡± His tone carried neither anger nor rm, or even the slightest hint of mockery. It was frank and straightforward.

    ¡°You!¡± Ke Changji was both stunned and infuriated. He had clearly demonstrated his Half-step Exterior Scenery cultivation, yet Su Ziyuan still dared to say such things?

    ¡°Killing de¡¯s refusal to admit his mistakes and arrogance know no bounds, it seems!¡± The other disciples were all thinking the same thing. Only Liu Shuyu nodded.

    Meng Qi sped his hands behind his back, giving the impression of a noble person of deep character. ¡°The Half-step Exterior Scenery seeds the Heaven-man Connection realm, but didn¡¯t your family elders tell you about the Hidden Latch? Aside from the Oneness of Heaven and Men realm, you should at least stabilize your cultivation before going into hermetic training.¡±

    His tone was t and without a shred of emotions, as if he was simply mentoring the younger generation.

    ¡°Hidden Latch, Hidden Latch of No Regrets¡­¡± Ke Changji stuttered for some time. His grandfather, naturally, had told him this but he had treated it as nonsense and had forgotten about it. He had thought that it was probably fine as long as he had followed the prescribed order to cultivate to a higher realm. There was no any need to make things soplicated.

    There had not been many masters, having been promoted from the Heaven-man Connection realm to the Half-step Exterior Scenery realm, who could harmonize the internal with the external. It required a gradual, step-by-step process to set foot on an even higher realm. More time was required, that was all!

    It was a headache just to tackle the Oneness of Heaven and Men realm, never mind the practice of eliminating the illusory fundamentals and finding an initial path for oneself. There were people who spent half their lives cultivating yet never managing to take a step in that realm!

    Generally speaking, a person with a good cultivation method and decent body potentials could open his Nine Aperturesparatively early. Before his Qi and blood began declining, martial artists in the main world need only to follow the prescribed order to cultivate their Primal Aperture at Mid-brows and temper for some time. Ultimately, they would be able to achieve the Heaven-man Connection realm and surpass many of those in the World of Samsara who did not cultivate their Primal Aperture at Mid-brows. However, Oneness of Heaven and Men all depended on one¡¯s nature and realization of heaven and earth. There would not be more than ten such masters on the Ranking List of Young Masters at any given time!

    However, Ke Changji would never admit that he skipped that step to make a breakthrough as soon as possible just so he could show off to all the disciples of aristocratic families!

    In the eyes of the many disciples at this very moment, Meng Qi cut an imposing figure, towering over them. He spoke like an elder while Ke Changji appeared cowardly, havingpletely lost the earlier triumphant confidence. It was as if he was panicking after Meng Qi directly pointed out the w in his Qi-cultivation Stage.

    One of the younger girls asked curiously, ¡°Sister Liu, what¡¯s Hidden Latch of No Regrets?¡±

    Many of the disciples present were young and had fairly low cultivations, with most having opened their Eye or Ear Apertures at most. Since they still had a long way to go before they could open their Hidden Latch, it was only natural that their family elders would intentionally keep it from them.

    The smile on Liu Shuyu¡¯s face was as gentle as ever, giving others the impression of a spring breeze. ¡°When you open your Primal Aperture at Mid-brows and break through the life-and-death Hidden Latch, your inner and outer, heaven and earth, will conform and take an initial shape. You won¡¯t be able to make any major adjustments to it after. Thus, ambitious people would stabilize and polish their realms after reaching the Heaven-man Connection. They would consider their paths and make adjustments beforehand, lest they regret it in the future. That¡¯s why it is dubbed the Hidden Latch of No Regrets.¡±

    She did not give a direct exnation of the meaning behind Meng Qi¡¯s words, but with the understanding of the Hidden Latch, everyone knew what Second Gentleman Su had implied. He was saying that Ke Changji¡¯s future was bleak after having jeopardized his foundation in favor of immediate results.

    Humiliated, Ke Changji took in a deep breath and snapped, ¡°There are countless seniors who heightened their cultivation realm from Heaven-man Connection. Humph! Talk is cheap; let¡¯s just see who speaks the truth with kungfu. Changqing, you be the first to challenge Young Master Killing de!¡±

    He nned to send his younger brother to test the waters and check how serious Killing de¡¯s injuries were. He didn¡¯t want to make the mistake of underestimating his enemy.

    Ke Changji and Ke Changqing shared the same mother, which exined why their appearances resembled each other. Even so, despite being near 30 years old, they still looked immature.

    Meng Qi caressed the handle of his saber with his right hand, a smile on his face.

    ¡°I was nning to have the three of you fight me at once but I didn¡¯t want to make fools of you all. Let¡¯s just do one-on-one then.¡±

    The first half of his words sent the heads of the disciples spinning. They couldn¡¯t believe that he would dare to take on three opponents at once when he was so seriously hurt. Truly, he was haughty so that he befitted the moniker Killing de perfectly!

    However, understanding dawned on them when they heard the second half of his words. Killing de was an expert in fighting battles where he was outnumbered!

    Despite Ke Changji¡¯s nervousness, he was also excited. He wondered how many of Killing de¡¯s strikes he would be able to withstand. The more strikes he could take, the more famous he would be!

    He took a step forward and raised his arm in a salute. That was when he saw Killing de standing in front of him, his mouth open.

    ¡°Hm!¡±

    The sudden cold sneer rang in his ear, as loud as a thunderp. The noise caused his Vital Spirit to tremble.

    His head began to spin and darkness clouded his eyes. He lost strength in both of his legs, as if he was stepping on clouds.

    Purple bolts of lightning shed across his vision and he felt his body be heavier. His surroundings became increasingly dark as he fell to the ground. He had lost his consciousness entirely.

    Su Ziyue and the other disciples stared nkly at the scene unfolding before them. Why did Ke Changqing seem as if he had fainted after Su Meng scoffed at him? Was this be considered one strike or half a strike?

    ¡°That seems like the Lion Roar cultivation method belonging to the Shaolin Temple. It can condense noise into an attack that won¡¯t disturb others. There is only sounds of lightning because it¡¯s of the Nth Order of the Exterior¡­¡± Liu Shuyu nced around as she exined.

    Su Ziyue was already walking away from the fighting ring to return to Liu Shuyu¡¯s side. In a tone of reverence, she said, ¡°Sister Liu, you¡¯re truly a learned person with an outstanding eyesight. Since my brother belongs to the Shaolin Temple, it¡¯s not unusual for him to know the Lion¡¯s Roar technique.¡±

    Liu Shuyu shook her head and cast Meng Qi a deep stare. ¡°It¡¯s not the Lion¡¯s Roar. It¡¯s closer to the Thundering Scream.¡±

    Meng Qi ced both his hands behind his back and watched a flustered Ke Changji rescue his brother. He was impressed by Liu Shuyu¡¯s eyesight, which didn¡¯t seem like it belonged to a mere Six Apertures master.

    It wasn¡¯t strange if she noticed the other aspects because he had been obvious about it, but her eyesight was truly outstanding to be able to notice that his Thundering Scream had been promoted to the Exterior level with his Muscle-bone Strengthening Scripture.

    ¡°Next.¡± His tone was calm and indifferent as if he was a militarymander testing his juniors.

    Ke Changji nced at the younger cousin standing next to him and saw that his face was overcast. ¡°Chang Le, close your Ear Aperture first.¡±

    Though that might not be enough to defend against the opponent¡¯s Thundering Scream, it would at least help in dissipating most of it. Chang Ji, at least, would not be reduced to falling to the ground before even making a move and shaming their entire family!

    Ke Changle took in a deep breath and took a cautious step forward. Once he saluted his opponent, he instantly leaped and unleashed his Body Movements to get behind Meng Qi. Fashioning his hands into ws, he pounced onto Meng Qi with a pose that could split rocks.

    He had long heard about Killing de having the likes of a Golden Bell Shield to protect himself. Thus, he purposefully chose to attack this weak point of his!

    Meng Qi remained rooted to the ground as if he had not reacted in time. Ke Changle¡¯s heart jumped in delight but the feeling was quickly reced by the sobering impression that Meng Qi was a vast ocean that even he could not cause a ripple in with his strength.

    Suddenly, two bursts of familiar Qi rose out of nowhere. The faint and unfathomable energy struck Ke Changle and shattered his Protective Upstanding Qi. He staggered and took a few steps forward before falling to the ground.

    Did Killing de just win over Ke Changle without even lifting a finger? Su Ziyue and the other disciples were struck dumb.

    Though they knew that Killing de was strong, they never thought that he would be this powerful. Ke Changqing and Ke Changle, at the very least, had opened their Nine Apertures. Yet, in front of Killing de, they were as weak as children at the Qi-cultivation Stage!

    ¡°That was an incredibly profound method of unloading one¡¯s strength by borrowing another. It was also blended with the counterstrike of a cultivation method simr to the Formless Finger. That was why Ninth Gentleman Ke could not foresee the strike and took the hit squarely,¡± Liu Shuyu muttered.

    Meng Qi frowned. ¡°Isn¡¯t her eyesight too good to be true?¡±

    It had not been an issue to use Ke Changle¡¯s strength, now that he had made an initial foray into the Exterior, even if it wasn¡¯t at the consummate stage yet. He would be able to draw support from Ke Changle¡¯s Protective Upstanding Qi to make a counterstrike but that would have been too obvious and would result in less than ster oues. Thus, he hadbined the strength and technique of Formless Zen Knife with it. It simply wasn¡¯t something that could be so easily detected!

    ¡°Could she be exceptionally talented in this¡­?¡±

    He decided not to think too hard about it. Staring at Ke Changji, he took a step forward and spoke in a calm and steady voice.

    ¡°Are you that uncertain about yourself that you only dare challenge me when I¡¯m injured?¡±

    ¡°You even brought two of your younger brothers with you to test the seriousness of my injuries. When will you have the courage to fight?¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯s your kungfu willpower? Your thrill in battle?¡±

    His questions, asked with little emotion, resounded in the fighting ring and drove straight into Ke Changji¡¯s heart. He felt his cheeks burn and was unable to meet the eyes of everyone else. His imposing manner fell drastically and he began to feel real fear!

    Meng Qi seemed to grow taller andrger in the eyes of Su Ziyue and the rest, emanating the aura of a strong, disciplined man of indomitable spirit. However, Ke Changji seemed to have shrunk as he lost the courage to meet anyone¡¯s eyes. It was the scene of a dwarf looking up at a giant.

    ¡°Where¡¯s your kungfu willpower?¡±

    ¡°Your thrill in battle?¡±

    Having suppressed Ke Changji¡¯s momentum, Meng Qi pulled his sword out of its sheath. His posture smooth and wless, as if it was mandated by heaven.

    Ke Changji¡¯s humiliation twisted into anger. He threw both his hands forward, stirring the Qi with his movements. A white dragon flew down ferociously to form a dragon w.

    Simultaneously, the skin of both his hands glowed with a golden light. It turned out that he had been wearing ayer of cicada¡¯s wings-like gloves. With his energy and Qi, an inescapable seemed to appear in mid-air. Stones protruded from the ground to grab at Meng Qi¡¯s feet.

    With this strike, Ke Changji finally demonstrated a hint of an Exterior master¡¯s might!

    ¡°Precious Weapon¡­¡± Su Ziyue ground her teeth. The elders of the Ke family were truly shameless to bestow a Precious Weapon on Ke Changji this early!

    It was obviously meant for him to use in this challenge!

    Unlike the mainstream martial arts or even therge ns like the Ruan family, aristocratic families in Luoyang were not able to gift their Half-step Exterior Scenery disciples with Precious Weapons. They would always monitor the potential of every disciple before bestowing any, and Ke Changji had not even gotten his breakthrough for long!

    Ke Changji¡¯s strike reminded Meng Qi of the time when he, at just the level of the Exterior, had tried to sh Jiang Hengchuan but came up empty. Jiang Hengchuan had used his Oneness of Heaven and Men realm to stop Meng Qi from targeting him. Coming from the side, his strike had been much weaker and Jiang Hengchuan had easily blocked it.

    With a burst of radiance from his saber, Meng Qi seemed to dissolve into a mist. The white dragon became joined to the earth, to the point where it was hard to differentiate the air from the ground.

    His sword seemed exceptionally gentle as it flew straight, cutting through the gale. Even with the void cutting off any power, he evaded his opponent¡¯s sword just like that.

    The sword jumped mysteriously out of the blue, breaking free of the binds of the Dharma and Logos of Heaven and Earth and shooting towards the sky. It had escaped from Ke Changji¡¯s attack via his movement.

    Ke Changji¡¯s momentum was stopped in its tracks and his mental guards copsed. He, naturally, flew into rage out of humiliation and instantly activated his Precious Weapon. Since he was no longer seizing opportune moments to attack, Meng Qi easily evaded his haphazard strikes.

    Having used up its momentum, the long saber returned to its owner. Its saber radiance became faint and gloomy as if reflecting one¡¯s deepest and dearest desire.

    Ke Changji put both his hands together to block the attack and took the opportunity to make a counterattack now that he was at an advantage. In the end, after a bitter struggle, he tried to defeat Killing de with half a strike.

    The disciples watched with open mouths. Their dumbstruck expressions were soon reced with looks of admiration and respect. Liu Shuyu, on the other hand turned pale. Her blinked rapidly and her face began to redden.

    Ke Changjiughed out loud, feeling refreshed.

    ¡°Sister Liu, the sword is already at his neck. How can heugh?¡± Su Ziyue¡¯s doubtful voice drifted to Ke Changji¡¯s ears.

    He suddenly snapped awake and saw Meng Qi return his saber to its sheath and walk away with an expressionless face. The people around him wore expressions of doubt and pity as if secretly sneering at him.

    With a bright red face, he turned and left the ground. He didn¡¯t want to stay in this ce any longer than he needed to.

    He must have looked like aplete fool forughing earlier!

    ¡°Killing de struck him with the Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship. It was probably the second style, the Mortal Dust Fall¡­¡± Liu Shuyu exined to everyone.

    Meng Qi walked over to her and smiled. ¡°Miss Liu, you seem to be familiar with my kungfu.¡±

    Liu Shuyu returned a mild and gentle smile. ¡°I don¡¯t dare to hide this from you, Senior Brother. I have a good friend in the pce who travels the Jianghu all the year round who is particrly devoted to you. My friend often mentions you in the letters.¡±

    ¡°I wonder which youngdy is so kind as to favor me?¡± Meng Qi asked casually.

    Liu Shuyu smiled and answered, ¡°It¡¯s the legal wife¡¯s daughter of the Yu family of the South Province. Her name is Longzi.¡±

    ¡°Yu Longzi¡­¡± he silently muttered the name. He had never heard of this person.

 Chapter 481: Failing to Recognize a Familiar Person

    <h4>Chapter 481: Failing to Recognize a Familiar Person</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Liu Shuyu¡¯s eyes nearly bent into crescents and hidden in her gentle smile was curiosity. ¡°Have you heard of Longzi, Senior Brother?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Meng Qi shook his head. He had truly never heard of this name.

    Secretly feeling disappointed she said, ¡°She¡¯d definitely be overjoyed if you had heard of her, but s¡­¡±

    ¡°I still have something to attend to, so please excuse me.¡± These days, Meng Qi would feel uneasy whenever he heard of any girl whose name carried the word ¡®Zi¡¯ or ¡®Sang¡¯. Besides, his sister had been trying to matchmake him and Liu Shuyu, so he kept the conversation brief and instantly took his leave.

    ¡°I dare not disturb you, Senior Brother. Go right ahead.¡± She gave him a dignified salute with an ever-gentle expression, never once showing anything out of ordinary on her face.

    While they engaged in a question-and-answer-like conversation, the rest were still immersed in the fight from earlier. They were still in shock over how quickly Ke Changji, a Half-step Exterior Scenery master equipped with a Precious Weapon, had lost.

    It was just like what they had thought earlier. Though they knew that Killing de was strong, but they had never expected him to be this strong, powerful even!

    It was no wonder that Wolf King, who had killedparatively weak Half-step masters like they were nothing more than chickens, died in his hands!

    It was no wonder that the consummate stage of the Oneness of Heaven and Men realm was dubbed the ¡°initial step¡± to the harmonizing of the inner and outer worlds!

    Stepping outside of the fighting ring, he ran straight into Su Yue. Thetter was still in his usual deep golden Super Arrester garb, with a golden-eye pendant hanging at his waist. ¡°Will you be contacting Gu Changqing today?¡± he asked with a grim expression.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Meng Qi answered honestly, without concealing anything. Since this matter involved the Luo Denomination and the Destruction Sect, he alone wouldn¡¯t be able to handle it. He wouldrgely leave thetter half of the affairs to the Six Fan School.

    One should only consume as much food as one¡¯s stomach allows.

    Su Yue nodded. ¡°Chief Arrester is particrly concerned about the two assassination cases. He personally requested the Emperor to order the operations of the Grand Formation of Luoyang be heightened before and after the Sumptuous Fruits Banquet. Though not all of the formation would be activated, we¡¯ll be able to respond as soon as we notice anything unusual happening within the city walls. Unless you¡¯re unable to withstand even one Exterior-level attack, you¡¯ll have no problem leaving with your life. The assassin will also have to worry about whether he¡¯ll be able to escape after killing you with one strike.¡±

    It would require treasure from many talents to activate the entire formation. Even if the imperial court was affluent, their wealth wasn¡¯t inexhaustible.

    ¡°That¡¯s good to know.¡± Meng Qi heaved a sigh of relief.

    Earlier, he had been thinking about requesting an Exterior master from the Six Fan School or Wang Zai¡¯s father to follow him in the shadows to prevent any mishaps.

    Leaving the grounds of Duke Mightiness¡¯ Mansion, Meng Qi headed straight for the Escort Agency of Central Province located outside the city walls. When he had reached the vicinity, he saw the famed agency covered in white silk mourning cloth, giving it a dark and gloomy look.

    ¡°The Head of Escorts here was likely the only Exterior master in the agency in the Central Province. Without him, the branch here must have instantly dropped to an ordinary level. There are probably many of his descendants and disciples working here as well. Them being in the mourning is only to be expected¡­¡± Meng Qi didn¡¯t appear to be surprised as he carefully observed the agency.

    Just then, he spotted a man wearing a bamboo hat entering the agency, looking overly cautious.

    Meng Qi¡¯s heart jolted and he instantly hid. He inched closer to the external city walls and, under the chaos of the mourning, snuck into the courtyard. He hid amid the leaves on a tree.

    A middle-aged man in mourning attire came up to the other and said, ¡°What are you here for, sir?¡±

    The man pressed down on his bamboo hat and said, in a gloomy voice, ¡°I¡¯m here for the escort item.¡±

    ¡°What escort item?¡± The middle-aged man narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°The escort item that we requested your agency to return to Luoyang.¡± Irritation began to creep into the hat-wearing man¡¯s voice.

    ¡°So it is really because of this¡­¡± Meng Qi activated his Will-projecting to have everything in his surroundings imprinted in his mind, thanks to his state of harmonized heaven and earth. Every detail was particrly clear in his mind.

    The middle-aged man finally understood what the neer meant. He was angry but didn¡¯t dare lose his temper. He looked as if he hated that the escort item was entrusted to their agency and caused their Head of Escorts and many fellow escorts to die so tragically, but was also feeling awkward about having lost the item.

    In the end, he tried his best to suppress his anger so he could preserve the agency. ¡°I¡¯m very sorry to say that we¡¯ve lost the escort item, sir. Our Head of Escorts was also murdered by those of the Nine Evil Paths. Please give us some time to find the item. We have noints even if you demandpensation from us.¡±

    It no longer mattered whether or not the client hadn¡¯t revealed the full extent of the risks involved in the assignment. Since their Head of Escorts had epted the request, that meant the agency had promised to take on the risk. That was the only way the middle-aged man could answer. Otherwise, the reputation of their agency would take a beating and it would be hard for them to continue operating in the future.

    The man wearing the bamboo hat tried very hard to hold his temper. ¡°You lost it? How did you lose it?!¡±

    The middle-aged man recalled the details of what had happened and ryed the events to the neer. When he came to the end of his exnation, his voice became quiet and sorrowful as he said, ¡°We were wiped out when we broke up into two groups. I suppose that was when the escort items fell into the hands of the Luo Denomination and the Destruction Sect.¡±

    He appeared to be unaware of Meng Qi¡¯s rescue of Gu Changqing. That meant that Gu Changqing had gone deep into hiding and hadn¡¯t contacted the Escort Agency of Central Province.

    The man wearing a hat paced back and forth for some time, sounding irritated and solemn at the same time. ¡°If you have any news of the escort item, make a note on the door at once¡­¡±

    He exined all the noteworthy content in one breath and left without even looking back, never once bringing up the issue ofpensation. It was as if he found the details to be inconsequential.

    Meng Qi, like arge bird, soundlessly slid down from the tree and jumped over the wall. He kept his distance and followed after the man in the cone shaped bamboo hat from afar.

    If he could find out the purpose of the escort item, then perhaps he could draw out those targeting him and kill them. That way, the conspiracy between the Luo Denomination and the Destruction Sect would fail.

    The man wearing the bamboo hat was incredibly cautious and made several turns along the streets and alleys nearby. If not for Meng Qi¡¯s skill in disguising and hiding, the man would¡¯ve long shaken him off his trail.

    The man suddenly made a detour and returned to the entrance of the Escort Agency of Central Province. A horse carriage was waiting at the mouth of the alley, with the horse quietly munching on hay.

    Twice, he had passed by the horse carriage without any change in expression. Now, he suddenly turn around and gave it a quick once-over. With the utmost speed, he slipped inside the carriage.

    ¡°Did he make detours without entering the carriage all so whoever¡¯s in the carriage can observe if he¡¯s being followed?¡± Shock gripped Meng Qi. These people were shrewd!

    Even though he had been constantly changing his appearance and breath, the fact that there was always someone following the middle-aged man still put him on high alert!

    Just as the thought crossed his mind, he felt two pairs of eyes directing their gazes in his direction. Their sight was focused squarely on him!

    The horse raised its head and neighed loudly before running straight into the path outside of the city walls.

    Meng Qi didn¡¯t have time to worry about keeping himself hidden. He quicked his pace and ran straight up to the carriage, staying on top their trail via the passengers¡¯ breaths.

    He took off inrge strides, and quickly closed the gap of several tens of meters.

    Just then, the two gazes once again turned toward him and met his eyes.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    The collision of their breaths were simr to a bolt of lightning striking. The passengers inside the carriage suddenly ¡®leaped¡¯ out of Meng Qi¡¯s locked-on targeting of their breaths.

    It was like closing one¡¯s eyes and ears. If Meng Qi would have relied primarily on his senses, he would have noticed that the carriage had disappeared from the map in his mind as if there was no difference from those of the crowd. His sea was being obscured!

    Meng Qi retreated to the side of the street and saw only numerous horses galloping past with their carriages. It was a much bigger challenge to find them now.

    ¡°It¡¯s a master of the Oneness of Heaven and Men realm¡­¡± Meng Qi frowned. Under the collision of breaths earlier, he was able to get an idea of the other party¡¯s strength.

    If not for his injuries, it wouldn¡¯t be so simple for a master of the consummate stage to escape from him.

    Of course, the passengers on the carriage had used a secret technique. Even if he was in peak condition, he might not have been able to hold onto them.

    ¡°Judging from the collision of breaths, the passenger wasn¡¯t Yan Chong. Who could it be¡­¡± Meng Qi racked his brain but no answer came to him.

    Even though the number of masters on Ranking List of Young Masters who were in the consummate stage of the Oneness of Heaven and Men realm could be counted with one hand, there were no other than himself, Yan Chong, Liu Su, Luo Hou of Asura Temple, Tian Ce of Pure Sun Sect, and Super Purple Sword Cui Zhe. He had no ideas for any such masters outside of the list. There were always no shortage of up-anding youngsters who would soon overpower the older generation or those who were working to be even more powerful step by step. It was just like the Club Principal who had asked Meng Qi for advice on his path. Not to mention the low-profile Evil Spirits who had grown ustomed to killing people and desecrating corpses.

    Meng Qi decided to stop making any guesses after giving it a thorough pondering. Making a detour away from the Escort Agency of Central Province, he headed for a shabby courtyard that he and Gu Changqing had decided on prior to and left a mark there.

    When he finished this task, he hid in a secluded residence nearby and patiently waited for Gu Changqing.

    This matter was of grave importance. He didn¡¯t choose to leave and wait for Gu Changqing to find him after seeing the mark. He didn¡¯t want any mishaps cropping up.

    Due to his experience of waiting for Wolf King, he wasn¡¯t at all disturbed by any emotions. He felt not the least bit of anxiousness or frustration. He had entirely intergrated with his surroundings, as if he had be the root of a rotten tree.

    The sunlight at noon was particrly bright, signaling theziest time of the day. Every now and then, the sound of barking would drift from afar to shatter the silence.

    Just then, a shadow silently inched close. When he saw the mark, he paused momentarily before quickening his pace.

    He felt a sudden weight on his shoulder and lost his bnce as someone pulled him into a corner.

    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± The familiar voice that drifted into Gu Changqing¡¯s ears stopped him from drawing his sword.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    ¡°Little Meng, the escort item was stolen!¡±

    The two of them spoke at nearly the same time.

    ¡°What?¡± Meng Qi blurted out in surprise. He didn¡¯t expect that the escort item in Gu Changqing¡¯s hands would be stolen.

    In his shock, he suddenly felt a tiny sliver of breath surging. The feeling passed as soon as it came and disappeared without a trace!

    ¡°Someone¡¯s following me¡­ He¡¯s far stronger than me¡­¡± Meng Qi made an instant judgment. He wouldn¡¯t have noticed the person if it wasn¡¯t for the impact from Gu Changqing¡¯s news and his acute senses!

    ¡°You¡¯re not injured, are you? How could it be stolen?¡± he asked with an unchanging expression.

    ¡°I scoured the vicinity of the agency yesterday to see if the Head of Escorts has returned, only to hear of his tragic death¡­¡± Gu Changqing appeared downcast. ¡°I was hesitating whether or not to go back into hiding but, perhaps it was because I didn¡¯t conceal my emotions well and identally revealed my hiding ce. The culprit instantly found me and paralyzed me before taking away the escort item. By the time I opened my acupoint, I was worried about implicating the agency, so I left on my own.¡±

    ¡°It can¡¯t be the work of evil spirits considering you¡¯re still alive. Did you take a good look at his face or remember any unique features?¡± Meng Qi nodded, looking thoughtful.

    Gu Changqing shook his head. ¡°He was wearing a mask and a ck robe.¡±

    ¡°What mask?¡± Meng Qi gasped.

    Gu Changqing frowned, deep in thought. ¡°It¡¯s like¡­ like the mask of Primogenitor Guangcheng in the ys. Yes, that¡¯s it! Primogenitor Guangcheng¡¯s mask!¡±

    ¡°Primogenitor Guangcheng? Damn it, I didn¡¯t recognize him! Are we even in the same team¡­¡± Meng Qi wiped a non-existent bead of sweat off his forehead. ¡°Changqing, I¡¯ll find you somewhere to stay first. Don¡¯t show yourself for now.¡±

    ¡°No problem,¡± Gu Changqing replied, agreeing with the suggestion.

    When the two of them left the alley, a man stepped out from among the shadows.

    The man, with a golden-eye hanging at his waist, scowled.

    ¡°So it¡¯s true that the escort item isn¡¯t with him¡­¡±

    The man hadn¡¯t disappeared for long when a ripple spread across the void. Someone muttered to himself doubtfully, ¡°Why did he order me toe personally? Isn¡¯t it just as good to have the Six Fan School handle this matter¡­¡±

 Chapter 482: Saint Emperorâ€™s Token

    <h4>Chapter 482: Saint Emperor¡¯s Token</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Meng Qi decided to send Gu Changqing to Huan Duke¡¯s Mansion. Even if the Wang family from Zhou County had contrasting principles and stances, they would still hold themselves to a fundamental code of ethics. Besides, based on his understanding of Wang Zai, he believed that Gu Changqing, who had lost the escort item, wouldn¡¯t be in any danger there.

    Wang Wenxian greeted them personally when they entered the mansion. Once he received the detailed ount of what happened, he ordered the servants to take Gu Changqing to the guest courtyard. He began pacing back and forth, contemting the issue.

    ¡°The Myths, the Immortals, the Destruction Sect, and the Luo Denomination all showed up one after another in Luoyang. What is their goal?¡± He pondered over it before questioning Meng Qi once again.

    With the incident of the Myths assassinating the Crown Prince out in the open, the organization was no longer a secret among the ministers of the imperial court.

    Frowning, Meng Qi said, ¡°From the looks of things, everything seems to link back to the escort item. If we can figure out its value and whereabouts, maybe we can finally uncover the conspiracy behind it all.¡±

    He paused before continuing, ¡°Now the escort item is with the Destruction Sect, the Luo Denomination, and the Immortals. We can only start with whomever entrusted the escort item to the agency in the first ce.¡±

    Wang Wenxian was still pacing in front of Meng Qi. ¡°If whomever entrusted the escort item to the agency were aware of everything, I think they would¡¯ve spread the news far and wide once they heard about it being lost. Even if it¡¯s a mistake on their part, they won¡¯t allow the Luo Denomination, the Destruction Sect, or the Immortals get it either¡­ I fear that even if we find them, it won¡¯t be of much help.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps there¡¯s a reason that they can¡¯t spread the news. We can¡¯t easily dismiss any leads,¡± Meng Qi said, expressing his opinion.

    Take, for example, the Samsara tasks ¡ª whoever gets discovered, dies!

    That was the opinion that he had formed after the Immortals joined the tussle for the escort item.

    ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯ll order the Six Fan School to investigate it,¡± Wang Wenxian said nodding.

    This was the might of someone engaged in politics.

    ¡°Uncle, have you discovered the whereabouts of the Luo Denomination or the Destruction Sect?¡± Meng Qi asked.

    Wang Wenxian shook his head. ¡°No. Though the Six Fan School is doing its best and has mobilized all the aristocratic families and turf lords in Luoyang, they¡¯re nowhere to be found. It¡¯s as if they never set foot in Luoyang at all. It¡¯s the only way for them to disappear into thin air. Perhaps they¡¯re hiding in some ce that we won¡¯t expect.¡±

    ¡°The impartation of the Nine Evil Paths is old history, much older than our current dynasty. It appears to be normal to have a cover identity.¡±

    ¡°This is the outstanding part of a veteran¡¯s influence¡­¡± Meng Qi silently sighed to himself. ¡°What about the Myths?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the same.¡± Wang Wenxian¡¯s expression appeared solemn.

    Suddenly recalling something, Meng Qi said, ¡°Uncle, the Chief Arrester of the Escort Agency of Central Province was your good friend. When you found his body, did you find any clues?¡±

    ¡°From the damages done to the body and surroundings, the fatal strike should havee from the Disillusionment Demon of Eight Skyscraping Devils. There were also traces of the Six-annihtion Palms in the vicinity. I suspect Six-annihtion Devilman has shown up,¡± Wang Wenxian muttered to himself.

    ¡°Six-annihtion Devilman?¡± Meng Qi felt like a frog living in a well.

    He had heard Gu Changqing exin what had happened and knew that Six-annihtion Devilman of the Destruction Sect had a hand in the matter. The information slipped his mind, however, as he thought the Devilman was just a small fry.

    Wang Wenxian smiled. ¡°It¡¯s understandable that you don¡¯t know of him. With the suppression of Evil Master by Kong Wen, the divine monk, Six-annihtion Devilman disappeared for many years from the Destruction Sect.¡±

    ¡°Though not every Six-annihtion Devilman can be the head of the n, anyone who can learn the Six-annihtion Palms and earn the moniker is basically being groomed to be the future head of the n.¡±

    ¡°So it¡¯s a big shot in the making¡­¡± To Meng Qi, Six-annihtion Devilman was akin to the Goddess of the Luo Denomination. But Six-annihtion Devilman of this generation was a devil with a perfect Half-step realm at most.

    Meng Qi bade Wang Wenxian farewell and left Huan Duke¡¯s Mansion, feeling relieved all over. With the escort item gone, it seemed like there wasn¡¯t any need for him anymore. If the sky copsed, it would be the problem of Luoyang alone. There would be the Political Affairs Hall and Six Fan School taking care of the problem anyway. With his inferior realm, it wouldn¡¯t do much for him to participate. Instead, it might even endanger his life.

    His expression suddenly turned serious after taking a few steps. Would everything that had happened involve the Sumptuous Fruits Banquet? Would it hinder thepletion of his main task?

    Even if he wasn¡¯t willing to get too involved in this matter, it wasn¡¯t a difficult or dangerous task to contact Primogenitor Guangcheng. He would only feel reassured once he cleared up the matter of the escort item.

    Since it was something he had been hoping for, his heartbeat sped up. He quickened his pace and headed straight for Langya Duke¡¯s Mansion!

    Even before, he had noticed someone following him. How could he be careless now that he was going to contact Primogenitor Guangcheng?

    No matter how strong the person was or what he was scheming, he definitely wouldn¡¯t dare sneak into the Ruan family manor without prior nning!

    Outsiders would never be able to figure out theyouts of the aristocratic family manors. Furthermore, the little glutton¡¯s uncle was a Peerless Master Pro. It wasn¡¯t anything strange for him to visit the little glutton as well. Who would take the risk of following him into the manor?

    He would get the little glutton to be his cover, change his appearance and breath, and join the group of Ruan family servants in leaving the manor. Later, he¡¯d make a quiet return to the manor and leave again openly. That would dispel the person¡¯s doubts!

    In the span of a few short steps, a n came to Meng Qi¡¯s mind.

    With the help of his friends, everything was made so easy and rxing. If he was all by himself, it would be hard to break away from a pursuer of such caliber!

    The Langya Duke¡¯s Mansion was incredibly affluent, with many servants and maids going in and out of the manor. In the span of two hours this afternoon alone, there were more than ten people entering and exiting.

    Servants responsible for procurement filed out of the manor in a group. They all maintained their silence without so much as a whisper, demonstrating the standards of a member of an aristocratic household.

    Once they reached the crowded streets, they separated to carry out their individual tasks. A yellow-faced servant carrying a money bag joined the crowd and began heading outside the city walls.

    The servant was, of course, Meng Qi. After he told Ruan Yushu what had been going on with the Myths, the Immortals, the Luo Denomination, and the Destruction Sect, she helped him to hide in the group of servants who was going to leave the manor.

    He left a mark at the predetermined spot outside city walls and then speedily ran back to the Ruan family manor. He changed back into his original clothing and strutted out of the manor. No one had noticed anything abnormal about the entire process.

    Just as he stepped into his family manor, Meng Qi came across Su Yue.

    ¡°The Chief Arrester will meet you at the Red Attire Vi at dusk tomorrow. The Emperor will be there as well to personally bestow upon you the Silver Badge,¡± he said, his expression solemn.

    Meng Qi felt only curiosity regarding the Chief Arrester and the Emperor, not any feelings of inferiority. When he thought of how he was about to be a Silverly-badge Arrester and could pick out an Exterior-level item, a smile instantly lit up his face. He nodded in acknowledgment and said, ¡°Fifth Uncle, do you have any news of the Luo Denomination or the Destruction Sect?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Su Yue snorted as he closed his eyes. ¡°We at Six Fan School had suspected that some aristocratic families were cover identities that the Evil Spirits adopted after the change in dynasties. From what we see now, it appears to be true. Hopefully we¡¯ll be able to root them all out with this case!¡±

    ¡°I hope it all goes well.¡± Meng Qi wanted nothing more than to see all those on the Evil Nine Paths destroyed at their roots. He was the nemesis of evil, after all, who had offended quite a few Paths.

    The next day, after hepleted his Qi-cirction harmonization, Meng Qi stepped out for a stroll to think about the worldly affairs. He passed by the rendevous spot outside the city walls and saw that, as expected, Primogenitor Guangcheng had responded. His reply included their meeting ce and time.

    Once again, at the same time and using the same technique, Meng Qi used Langya Duke¡¯s Mansion as cover and hid himself. He arrived in the vicinity of a certain secluded courtyard. He changed into a ck robe and put on a mask before entering the study.

    A man was standing inside the study, his back facing the door. He was tall andrge, with a head of jet-ck hair. His breath resembled that of a profound, imposing mountain. It was heavy and filled with the will of destruction.

    The man turned his head and said in a banter-like manner, ¡°Whenever I see you with this mask, I feel uneasy.¡±

    The man was wearing the mask of Primogenitor Guangcheng while Meng Qi was wearing the mask of Heavenly Primogenitor. The two masks faced each other, giving off a particrly delightful feeling.

    Meng Qi gave a dryugh and put the topic aside. ¡°Primogenitor, did you steal the escort item of the Escort Agency of Central Province?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Primogenitor Guangcheng admitted frankly. ¡°That¡¯s an important segment of our main task. Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s conflicting with your task?¡±

    ¡°So it really is because of the main task¡­ ¡®Our¡¯, he says¡­¡± The thoughts crossed Meng Qi¡¯s mind in a sh. In a feigned deep voice, he said, ¡°There doesn¡¯t seem to be a conflict at the moment. I just feel that the matter has involved many parties and has be a more dire matter. I¡¯m worried it¡¯ll affect the Sumptuous Fruits Banquet, so I came to you for guidance.¡±

    ¡°Even if our task at the moment doesn¡¯t involve the Myths¡­¡± Primogenitor Guangcheng¡¯s voice gradually became quieter as if he had recalled a particr incident.

    Under the circumstances, of which no prior agreements were signed, he wouldn¡¯t tell Meng Qi about his own task even if they were both members of the Immortals. This was his consciousness as a Samsara traveler. After all, there was still a possibility of their tasks conflicting one another.

    Meng Qi could tell that something was off and instantly said, ¡°Primogenitor, do you have any guesses?¡±

    ¡°Do you know the use of the escort item?¡± Primogenitor Guangcheng replied with a question instead of an answer.

    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m here for.¡± That was the main reason for Meng Qi requesting a meeting with him.

    Primogenitor Guangcheng was momentarily silent before saying, ¡°We suspect it to be a slow-moving item that can quietly steal the lives of all living beings. It resembles a Saint Emperor¡¯s Token of rumor. Meanwhile, the Grand Formation of Luoyang had been umting strength for generations like it was a boundless vast sea.¡±

    ¡°Steal the lives of all living beings¡­¡± Meng Qi found it to be rather strange.¡°What would Luo Denomination and the Destruction Sect need to steal lives for?¡±

    The Destruction Sect didn¡¯t have any cultivation methods with such an effect at all. And although the Luo Denomination had a Dharma ess method that borrowed strength from all living beings, that waspletely different from stealing the lives of all living beings. One derived from the Immortal Path, the other from humans. It would defeat all purpose. Wouldn¡¯t they be afraid of the conflicting effects backfiring on them? That was unless they were the ones who established the imperial court andbined Immortal power with imperial power. But from the look of things, this waspletely impossible for them!

    Just as he pondered over the issue, his expression suddenly shifted, albeit ever so lightly. ¡°Does that mean that they¡¯re secretly aiding one of the princes?¡±

    It would be possible to increase one¡¯s Emperor reach and elevate one¡¯s fate by stealing the lives of all living beings. It would be incredibly beneficial to the cultivation method of the Human Path and share the same effects of the True Emperor Seal. The usage of the word ¡®steal¡¯ seem to have dered the identity of its user¡­

    Primogenitor Guangcheng nodded and replied, ¡°They might get the Sumptuous Fruits Banquet involved in this matter but it probably wouldn¡¯t increase the difficulty of your task by much. It¡¯s our task, after all.¡±

    Meng Qi furrowed his brows. Could this be the work of the Crown Prince? Could Crown Prince be following the teachings of the Evil Spirit in secret while masquerading as a Buddhist? Or could Old Third Zhao be harboring tall ambitions and acting imprudently? Or could it be the other members of the royal family trying to provoke chaos and gain benefit from it?

    If the Luo Denomination and the Destruction Sect were hiding inside their manors, it would exin why no traces of them were found. It was just like the time he had used Prince Wei¡¯s mansion as a cover up¡­

    ¡°Poor Old Fifth¡­¡± Meng Qi couldn¡¯t helpughing at Zhao Heng.

    ¡°You can apply to be an official member once you finish your third mission. Many benefits await you,¡± Primogenitor Guangcheng reminded him.

    It was the Exterior movement, Skythrowing Palm, that killed Yang Wuliang. Primogenitor Guangcheng hadn¡¯t made a move, so it was evident who hadpleted the mission.

    ¡°I¡¯ll apply for it once this issue is solved.¡± Meng Qi nodded.

    Once he had left ce and changed into his normal clothes again, Meng Qi took a deep breath. Underneath the hot afternoon sun, he smiled quietly to himself.

    ¡°Fortunately I¡¯m well-informed with many information channels and helping hands. Otherwise, I¡¯d bepletely in the dark. Humph! I don¡¯t care what you¡¯re cooking up but don¡¯t you dare implicate me!¡±

    Back at the Ruan family manor, he told Ruan Yushu all that he could reveal.

    ¡°This mission sure involves many parties¡­¡± she said, pulling her finger across the strings of her zither.

    Meng Qi paced back and forth, deep in thought. He suddenly asked,

    ¡°The Exterior masters of the Zhao family from Luoyang are never included in the Terrestrial Rankings. Do you know what kind of masters there are in the royal family?¡±

 Chapter 483: Chief Arrester

    <h4>Chapter 483: Chief Arrester</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Ruan Yushu froze. Unlike questions about Luoyang cuisine, she could not answer these kinds of questions as fluidly.

    After thinking for a moment, she had a slight frown. Still pondering, she answered, ¡°ording to my grandfather, there are now two Half-step Dharmakaya masters in the Zhao family from Luoyang: Zhao Wuyan and Jingshi. Zhao Wuyan was born several generations ago and is over 180 years old. If he hadn¡¯t lengthened his lifespan when he was young, he probably would have died long ago. Jingshi, the youngest uncle of our emperor, is just 80 years old, 50 years older than Evil Master and Mad Prince. He was truly somebody before.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a shame that in his prime he was defeated by the much stronger Evil Master. That failure cast a shadow on him. So, he chose to guard the Imperial Mausoleum for 30 years. That is, until recent years. He finally rid himself of that shadow and reached the Half-step Dharmakaya level.¡±

    ¡°In terms of the fight power among aristocratic families, aside from the Cui family from Pinjin and the Gao family of Changle, Luoyang¡¯s Zhao family was nearly on par with the profound Wang family of River East¡­¡± Meng Qi praised in his heart. ¡°Are they in Luoyang now?¡±

    The reason Meng Qi put the Gao family from Changle in first ce was that he thought his own ¡°sworn senior brother¡± Gao Lan, formerly known as Mad Prince, had secretly condensed Dharmakaya!

    ¡°At least one of them is in Luoyang. The Eight Extremity Samsara Beast, Zhao Jingshi, might still sit in meditation in the Imperial Mausoleum consummating his soul.¡± Ruan Yushu was favored by the seniors, so she knew a lot of secret information. ¡°There are too many masters in the imperial family. I couldn¡¯t possibly know about each and every one of them. Well, two out of Eight Distinguished Super Arresters are disciples of the Zhao family¡­¡±

    She told them all she knew in detail in a calm, melodious voice.

    Meng Qi listened to her while thinking about which master of the imperial family wanted the throne, and tried to make use of the chaos. However, he could not figure that out because there were too many possibilities.

    When he was about to drop the matter and bid them farewell, he suddenly frowned.

    ¡°Anything wrong?¡± Ruan Yushu¡¯s eyebrows moved slightly.

    Meng Qi sucked in his breath. ¡°I originally thought it was reasonable, but now I think it¡¯s really weird. Primogenitor Guangcheng was much stronger than Changqing. Even though he was much too righteous and kind to kill, it would have been easy for him to knock out Changqing before he even noticed. How could Changqing see Primogenitor Guangcheng¡¯s mask? And how was Primogenitor Guangcheng exposed and involved in such matters?¡±

    ¡°Had Primogenitor Guangcheng intended to inform me?¡±

    ¡°Does this mean that he knew about my true identity?¡±

    Meng Qi was obsessed with this question but couldn¡¯t figure it out.

    ¡°Those escort items were divided into two parts. The Luo Denomination and the Destruction Sect got the rest. However, they hid their tracks very well, making it hard for others to find them. So, in order to get all of the escort items, attracting the snake from its nest may have been the best choice.¡± Ruan Yushu¡¯s ck eyes didn¡¯t show any sign of confusion as she thought it was a reasonable exnation.

    Meng Qi suddenly understood. Primogenitor Guangcheng deliberately left a trail to lure the Luo Denomination and the Destruction Sect out to find him. Otherwise, in as big a ce as Luoyang, it was really hard to find these two evil sects which were capable of perfectly covering their tracks.

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t each worry that the Luo Denomination or the Destruction Sect knew of their attempts and counterplot?¡± Meng Qi thought The Immortals¡¯ move was too risky because nobody knew the number of masters in the Luo Denomination or the Destruction Sect here.

    Ruan Yushu pressed her lips together. ¡°Maybe they had some other kind of support.¡±

    After a pause, she asked, ¡°If you meet them, what will you do?¡±

    ¡°What should I do? An ordinary person like myself had better keep away from fights of The Immortals¡¯.¡± Meng Qi answered without even thinking.

    Ruan Yushu shook her head. ¡°Grand Formation of Luoyang has been triggered, so it could sense the movement and react. If they don¡¯t want to stay in Luoyang forever, they will definitely cut the connection. If that happens, the strength gap between you and them would narrow down immensely and you could disy your strength in full.¡±

    Meng Qi nodded as he thought about it. ¡°That¡¯s right. If they were to fight in Luoyang, luring their enemies out would have been too obvious. I¡¯m sure that no one would be trapped.¡±

    ¡°Actually, I hope that they both take half of those escort items and stop this plot. In this case, they would not destroy the Sumptuous Fruits Banquet and we could sessfully finish our task. But the current evidence shows that they neither side wants to reconcile at all, so a fight is inevitable. It would be better if The Immortals got the escort items though.¡±

    Ruan Yushu¡¯s words made Meng Qi suddenly feel that it was possible for him to have a direct fight with experts of the Exterior!

    It was nearly dusk after Meng Qi left Yushu¡¯s house. He headed for the Six Fan School headquarters.

    After the previous sneak-attack, Meng Qi could slip into Six Fan School. As long as he did not go there too often, he would not be suspected.

    ¡°Master Su, long time no see. How are you?¡± Upon entering the old yard, Meng Qi met an arrester who had a thick beard and whose eyes were narrowed into mere lines. He was in dark clothes and had a slivery badge hung around his waist. The silver thread of the badge was reced by a purple ribbon.

    Meng Qi recalled his name. He smiled and cupped his hands in front of his chest. ¡°Arrester Qian has been stationed at the headquarters in Luoyang?¡±

    The man was Sliver-badge Arrester Qian Kai of Ying City who had cooperated with Meng Qi to trace Old Zhong before.

    Qian Kai chuckled. ¡°At that time, I forced out the Myths and saved the Crown Prince from danger by pure luck, but I was promoted and transferred back to Luoyang.¡±

    ¡°He helped the Crown Prince, so he was sent back to Luoyang¡­?¡± Meng Qi nced at Qian Kai. ¡°Did he secretly desert the Crown Prince?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that you were a nephew to Super Arrester Su of Duke Mightiness¡¯ Mansion. It was my fault not to have recognized you.¡± After greeting him, he continued to say, ¡°I am hosting a dinner in a few days. It would be a great honor if you coulde.¡±

    Meng Qi chuckled. ¡°If I have time, I will definitely go.¡±

    He had decided not to go to the dinner because he didn¡¯t want to get involved in matters concerning the Crown Prince.

    In the center of the yard was Red Attire Vi, the office building of Six Fan School¡¯s Chief Arrester. Surrounded by several big trees, it was partly hidden and partly visible, and the surroundings were quiet.

    Upon arriving at the door, Meng Qi saw a man in light gold arrester attire walk out. He was a good height and his hair was grey, but his eyes were deep his gaze was sharp. It seemed as if no secret could escape his watchful eye.

    He had a crooked nose but no wrinkles could be seen on his face. He looked serious, as if he seldom smiled.

    What frightened Meng Qi was that gold thread and Dark Gold Dragon w that was hanging around his waist!

    He was Ke Wen¡¯s father, Dragon¡¯s w Arrester Ke Yuzhang, a grandmaster from the Eight Distinguished Super Arresters!

    Seeing Meng Qi, Ke Yuzhang calmly nodded, neither angry nor annoyed.

    ¡°Well done. Were it not for your attacks, they would never understand that many people are stronger than them, and therefore would never work hard to avoid being mere yboys.¡±

    Even though Meng Qi had mastered Supernatural Power of Shaking Heaven and Hitting Earth, which was good at sensing the opponent¡¯s mood, Meng Qi failed to tell whether Ke Yuzhang was sincerely praising him or if this was just satire. His countenance was like a dead sea in which no wave could be seen!

    ¡°I don¡¯t deserve your praise.¡± Meng Qi cupped his hands in front of his chest.

    ¡°Hurry in. Chief Arrester is waiting for you.¡± Then Ke Yuzhang left with his hands behind his back.

    Meng Qi took a deep breath and calmed himself down. Then he walked into a most mysterious, most authoritative, most attractive ce.

    Red Attire Vi¡¯s decor was simple, like that of a normal house.

    In front of Red Attire Vi stood a round-faced man whose facial features were fairly good-looking. If he had been thinner, he could have been considered a quite handsome middle-aged man, but he was too fat.

    A sword and a de hung around his waist. An ornament with a gold thread also hung around it. It was a purple roc with a sword and a de as its wings.

    ¡°d to meet you, Uncle Liu.¡± Although they hadn¡¯t met before, Meng Qi recognized him. He was Purple Roc Arrester Liu Shengming, one of the Eight Distinguished Super Arresters, and Liu Shuyu¡¯s father, a Peerless Master Pro of the Sixth-fold Heavens.

    Liu Shengming smiled like a Maitreya. ¡°I really envy the Su family for having a disciple like you. You¡¯re pretty good. No wonder Suyu could not stop praising you.¡±

    ¡°Well, the emperor and Chief Arrester are waiting for you upstairs. We¡¯d better talk during dinner.¡±

    ¡°Dinner?¡± Meng Qi was confused.

    Liu Shengming chuckled. ¡± The Yu family of the South Province arrived in Luoyangst night. Your father helped them several years ago, so they came to express their gratitude to you.¡±

    ¡°We haven¡¯t seen each other for many years, so your father nned to host a dinner in the side yard, and invited myself and others to socialize with friends and create an opportunity for you youngsters to meet each other.¡±

    ¡°It sounds like a matchmaking dinner¡­¡± Meng Qi¡¯s eyes twitched.

    Without another word, Liu Shengming turned around and guided Meng Qi upstairs.

    The stairs were in and old. Stepping on them caused them to make creaking sounds. But Meng Qi and Liu Shengming were not ordinary people, so they easily went up to the second floor without making any sound at all, as if they were flying over water. Then they entered Chief Arrester¡¯s office.

    There were many bookshelves in the room. The screen prevented others¡¯ from peering in. It was actually a precious weapon, for Meng Qi¡¯s senses failed to bypass it!

    A man sat in front of the screen carved with the pattern of an immortal saluting Heaven Sovereign. In the imperial robe and hat, he had a simr countenance to Zhao Heng. He must have been handsome and full of vigor when he was young, but now his eyebrows were thin, his hair was grey and many wrinkles could be seen at the corner of his eyes and lips.

    Meng Qi felt weird. In his view, although the emperor was not as strong, he was still a Top ss Master Pro. He was thought to have lived for over 120 years, but now only in his sixties, he looked fairly old. He may only have had 20 years or less to live.

    On the left side of the emperor was a chair with a cushion on it. A man sat in it. He looked neither humble nor arrogant.

    His hair was ck with a hint of yellow. It was hard to tell his age from his ordinary appearance. In loose clothes and a headscarf, he looked both like an ordinary old man and a middle-aged man.

    His demeanor made Meng Qi think of the vast, mysterious, deep, majestic and boundless universe.

    ¡°Chief Arrester of Six Fan School Sima Shi¡­¡± Meng Qi whispered to himself.

    He didn¡¯t have a famous sobriquet, but the reputation of Chief Arrester threatened people all the same.

    ¡°I sincerely salute you, Emperor, Chief Arrester.¡± Meng Qi saluted them in the manner that he would saluted a senior instead of kneeling down before them.

    The emperor slightly lifted his eyebrows. Meng Qi couldn¡¯t tell whether he was angry or annoyed. Suddenly, he burst intoughter and turned to Sima Shi. ¡°Sima, when you first met me, you acted exactly like him. Killing de truly deserves his reputation.¡±

    Meng Qi was slightly relieved because he had acted that way on purpose. Since he was called Killing de, he had to be arrogant.

    Chief Arrester Sima Shi replied coldly, ¡°A real Kung Fu master should be like him.¡±

    Then, he turned to Meng Qi. ¡°Tell me about your stories. We¡¯re all curious.¡±

 Chapter 484: It Is A Small World

    <h4>Chapter 484: It Is A Small World</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Based on his previous Shaolin Temple incident, Meng Qi knew that when facing such a strong adversary, he dared not lie withoutparable strength. So he intended on telling the truth, or at least, the partial truth about his Jianghu experience after leaving Shaolin. Like the time he helped Talent-ruing School snatch back the Outsky Strange Stone at Three Mountains and Four Waters. However, he did not reveal anything after attaining the ¡°Divine Nine-Annihtion¡± impartation.

    The Emperor and Chief Arrester Sima Shi listened quietly, asking a few questions asionally. It was as if they were elders listening to their grandchildren¡¯s stories.

    About two hours had passed, Meng Qi was telling them about his encounters after he got to Luoyang, including beating back Luo Denomination, saving Gu Changqing and narrowly escaping the wrath of the Thunder God From the Ninth Heaven.

    ¡°Jianghu is indeed unpredictable and full of danger. Your strength and courage are admirable. You¡¯ve done well,¡± sighed the Emperor.

    Exhaustion showed on the Emperor¡¯s face, which was understandable as he had just dealt with the affairs of the state and listened to a full hour of Meng Qi adventures.

    ¡°His Majesty is a master with powers of the Exterior¡­ His health showed signs of failing¡­ Could it be that he¡¯s ridden with illness¡­¡± thought Meng Qi, filled with suspicions while he thanked the emperor for his praises.

    Seeing the Emperor in frail condition, Sima Shi asked no further questions. Silently he presented the Slivery Badge and thread to the emperor so that the emperor could personally bestow them on Meng Qi.

    Meng Qi finished all necessary formalities and left the Chief Arrester¡¯s office. He proceeded to meet the Purple Roc Arrester Liu Shengming, who guided him to select any secret manuscripts and artifacts of his choosing.

    Back in the office, the Emperor suddenly leaned back on his chair and closed his eyes. He seemed extremely exhausted.

    He asked weakly, ¡°What say you of him?¡±

    ¡°He had not the usual jitters and excitement suffered by the other arresters when being in the presence of the Emperor¡­¡± The voice came not from Sima Shi. Instead, from behind the screens, a man came forth.

    Dragons were embroidered upon the blue robes he wore. His beard and brows, white as snow, hung from his face. Beholding an air of depth and enigma, a testament of age and cunning that the experiences of his life have orded him. After a pause, he spoke, ¡°¡­ A proud fool he is. Proud but honest, at least. He speaks the truth.¡±

    ¡°Your Highness has keen senses,¡± Sima Shimented dryly.

    Meng Qi would have been shocked if he had remained when the mysterious stranger had shown himself. It was Zhao Wuyan, who was best known as Prince Qi, a formidable elder who enjoyed tremendous status in the Imperial Family!

    It was rare that two masters of the Half-Step from the Dharmakaya were present in such a small room. Most great masters of prominent martial schools and aristocratic families had barely attained powers of the Ninth Heavens themselves!

    ¡°Then let things proceed as they would, I¡¯d like to see what they have in store¡­¡±mented the Emperor as he patted the armrest of his seat.

    ¡­

    Men Qi followed through a great many barriers and snares that protected the treasure chamber of the Six Fan School. Finally, he reached the room. Countless manuscripts, rare elixirs, and exquisite Precious Weapons, he saw, sat in the treasure chamber!

    A thought shed through his mind as he witnesses the hoard of treasures in the heavily-guarded chamber, ¡°How many Karma points would all of these be worth?!¡±

    ¡°What would you like to choose?¡± asked Liu Shengming, a perpetual smile hung on his face like the Maitreya Buddha in the Buddhist temples.

    Meng Qi answered without hesitation, ¡°An artifact which bestows protection.¡±

    Fully aware of his skill-level, Meng Qi had not much use for Exterior level Kung Fu or Precious Weapons. He had to choose from either elixirs or Exterior level treasure troves.

    And the threat ¡°Thunder God From the Ninth Heaven¡± possed was enough for Meng Qi to choose it.

    The reason why ¡°Thunder God From the Ninth Heaven¡± attacked was probably that he epted a task, helping Star of Northern Dipper and others to vent their anger. But after that, things were different!

    He had a chance to experience ¡°Extinctive de of Overlord,¡± even without the Divine Nine-Annihtion¡¯s impartation, it would not be foreign to him. Whatsmore, he still had connections with 5-G Mystic Fairy and Overlord, and the Method of Mistress Su would definitely know the strength of the ¡°Divine Nine-Annihtion.¡± So the chance of Thunder God From the Ninth Heaven not recognizing ¡°Five Thunder Bombardment of Sky¡± was very little.

    He was now fully devoted!

    Thest time they fought, Thunder God From the Ninth Heaven did not use Dharmakaya moves or treasure troves. But Meng Qi believed that he had them, only chose not to pay such a high price for the sake of venting off some anger¡ª¡°Seven Purple Thunderstrikes¡± was the foundation, and if he were to exchange for Dharmakaya moves, naturally he had to aim for the eighth and ninth strikes of Purple Thunder. These two moves would be extremely damaging without the body of the Thunder God, by which time he could only rely on rare elixirs topensate or pay a high price and ask for the help of the Six Tao. (Any unnatural aging were outside of the treatment of the Six tao, which needed exchanging for an extremely high amount of karma points.)

    So if Thunder God From the Ninth Heaven were to attack again, and under the increased guard of Luoyang, Meng Qi suspected that he would use his treasure trope.

    If the trope were of the type God-tying Rope, he would be able to snatch me and interrogate the impartations out of me. But if it were of the type that could kill, then it could wipe me, a Thunder God sessor, out altogether, so as not to cause a threat to the Method of Mistress Su¡¯s position.

    ¡°Wise choice.¡± Liu Shengmingplimented with a smile. But it seemed he would give the same answer regardless of what Meng Qi chose.

    Meng Qi chose a Zhangxian Talisman from the chamber where all the amulet treasure tropes were stored called the ¡°Disaster-avoiding Charm.¡± It could block a major disaster once, but again, it does have limits. Once beyond, it could only partially avoid a disaster. ording to the description, it could just avert cmities that are below the 4th Heaven.

    Seeing the withered charm in his palm, Meng Qi carefully wore it on his chest.

    ¡­

    By the time he left Six Fan School, it was all dark except for a spark of light in the distance.

    Just as he returned to Duke Mightiness¡¯ Mansion, Meng Qi saw Su Li, Su Yu, Su Ziyue and others all packed and ready to leave. Even Ke Wend, who had been avoiding me was in the group, his eyes were still cold, but he no longer seemed mad.

    ¡°The Yu family of South Province have traveled far, I have prepared a feast in my other house. If you¡¯re free, you¡¯re wee to join us.¡± Su Li kindly extended an invitation to Meng Qi.

    ¡°Fine.¡± Meng Qi was indeed hungry; he had to eat anyway. Even if it were an arranged meeting for marriage, they couldn¡¯t force me into marriage.

    Su Ziyue was suddenly full of excitement, even winking at Meng Qi, but he had no clue what she meant.

    Su family had another mansion on the riverbank just outside the city. Behind was a hill lined with trees, what a perfect spot to y host.

    ¡°Zihua, though this ce is still a part of the city, it is still quite remote. Would you please greet our guests on the main road and guide them here.¡± Su Li instructed Su Zihua.

    He had already ordered the servants to greet the guests, but upon thinking twice, he felt it was not formal enough.

    Before Su Zihua could answer, Su Ziyue opened her mouth, ¡°Father, why don¡¯t I go as well, that way at least sister Yu has someone to chat with.¡±

    ¡°Fine.¡± Su Li answered after some thought.

    Su Ziyue jumped to her feet, turned towards Meng Qi and asked, ¡°Second Brother, would youe as well?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s enough of you, why do you need me?¡± In certain matters, Meng Qi was quitezy. He was the type of person that If he could lie down, he would not sit.

    Su Ziyue got closer to Meng Qi and winded again, ignoring the fact that his father who was an expert of the Exterior could overhear no matter how quiet she whispered, ¡°Second brother, I heard that Sister Yu is the embodiment of beauty, yet does notck courage for she has been roaming Jianghu for years. Don¡¯t you want to see such an experienced not to mention beautiful youngss?¡±

    Sister Yu was the idol of such a young girl who had never even left home.

    Meng Qi answered in a defiant tone, ¡°I¡¯ve seen every kind of extraordinary girl.¡±

    ¡°I know, I know, Sister Ruan is also the beauty of River East, not to mention her angelic tones with the organ¡­¡± Su Ziyue added impatiently, ¡°but sister Yu idolizes you, don¡¯t you want to see her?¡±

    Meng Qi¡¯s eyes suddenly twitched. Had I been showing my face around Langya Duke¡¯s Mansion too much? To the point where there are rumors already?

    Su Li then persuaded, ¡°Since she admires you so much, why not meet her?¡±

    Meng Qi was the type who liked showing off. So knowing that he was admired, his sense of curiosity rose and his head began swelling up. Thus he decided to go along.

    Before stepping out, he asked his father, ¡°Father, are the Yu family long time friends of ours?¡±

    If so, then why did Su Ziyue say that she didn¡¯t know Yu Longzi?

    Su Li answered with a smile, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say our families are generational friends, I just helped them out in a pickle once. Now they¡¯re just showing their gratitude; we don¡¯t want to seem rude now do we?¡±

    Meng Qi nodded without further questions. He sensed that Su Li¡¯s smile was a little forced.

    After leaving the mansion, they walked along a road by the riverbank for a while, and the three siblings then headed into the quiet woods.

    In stark contrast to the hustle and bustle of Luoyang, this spot was quiet and peaceful with the sounds of birds chirping. The serenity made them think about just how much resources the aristocratic families possess.

    The peace broke with the sound of horse carriages ahead, Su Ziyue then pped her hand with frustration, ¡°We¡¯rete, the Yu family has arrived.¡±

    ¡°It matters not, greeting them here is the same.¡± Meng Qiforted her.

    Su Zihua was still his quiet self, silently walking ahead of them.

    As they passed through the thicker part of the woods, a band of people traveling in seven or eight carriages and countless servants appeared before them.

    ¡°Is that Uncle Yu ahead?¡± Su Zihua asked in a loud voice.

    ¡°It is indeed; you are too kind.¡± The voice came from the first carriage. As he lifted the curtains, a thin elder dressed in immacte robes popped his head out. He was ying with a couple of walnuts in his hands.

    He nced at all three of them and asked, ¡°Is that Zi Hua, Zi Yuan, and Zi Yue?¡±

    After Meng Qi and others confirmation, the curtains of the second carriage was lifted, revealing a gorgeous face. Beautiful though she was, Meng Qi had expected more.

    ¡°Liu Shuyu could only impress immature girls¡­¡± Meng Qi had seen what true beauty looked like, so he shook his head.

    Su Ziyue seemed somewhat disappointed as well, but she still walked up and greeted her, ¡°Sister Yu.¡±

    Beside Yu Longzi, stood a loyal servant who attended to her every need. She wasmon-looking, but her eyes revealed intelligence.

    She seems familiar ¡­Meng Qi frowned.

    Then he saw someone in his peripheral vision, which made him frown even deeper.

    On the left, a handsome Taoist monk was walking casually in the quiet woods as if he were about the cross the road.

    He was wearing a moon shaped crown and Taoist robes, along with a pair of straw sandals. But his breathing was quitemon, like someone who had barely reached the enlighten the Apertures level.

    This image was too familiar, to the point where Meng Qi fell into a daze.

    Was this Lord of Purity and Magic?!

 Chapter 485: Chaotic Battle

    <h4>Chapter 485: Chaotic Battle</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    The young Taoist Monk smiled as he approached them, but he was stopped by the servants. They asked him to go around or wait until they passed.

    He seemed mildly tempered as he was still smiling, and he nodded.

    Just when the group stopped noticing him, the young Taoist Monk suddenly headed towards the head of the Yu family¡¯s carriage with long strides!

    Thump, thump, thump. His every step was like an earthquake, causing many of the servants to faint with blood spilling out of their Seven Apertures.

    Thump, thump, thump, he was extremely fast, quickly breaking through all barriers.

    ¡°Assassin!¡± Finally, someone hade to their senses.

    Zing! Swords and des were unsheathed, palms were ready to strike, and the tension was high.

    ng, ng, ng, the young Taoist monk did not stop his stride, allowing all the swords, des and palms to hit him. He was not at all affected by the strikes, and conversely, those that had hit him all fell to the ground.

    In the blink of an eye, he opened up a path like a raging bull, quickly reaching the carriage.

    A double-edged de appeared in his hands as he sliced down diagonally.

    The tip of the de started twisting like a vortex, blocking the sunlight.

    Though this de attack did not umte the power of heaven and earth, its transformations, however, were unpredictable. Meng Qi froze as he witnessed the scene; it was as though someone was demonstrating the Virtual Purity Sabersmanship just for him.

    From the time the Taoist Monk started running to when he neared the carriage, it all happened in the blink of an eye. So quick, in fact, that Master Yu did not have time react ¨C he too was just watching.

    Witnessing the situation, his expression changed, then he lifted both of his bronze hands into the air to block the long saber, using a move with the momentum of the heavens.

    This move was mysterious and unpredictable as though it was the effect of Dharma and Logos of Heaven and Earth, but this move too did not umte Nature Force.

    This move had somewhat perplexed Meng Qi.

    ¡°ng!¡±

    The long saber shed with the bronze hands in the air, producing a dull thump. The air-tension spread frighteningly in all directions.

    Four horses fell to the ground without so much as a screech, but all of the horses¡¯ bones had shattered. The carriage had sunk a few feet and the wheels of the carriage had dug into the ground!

    The bottom half of the young Taoist Monk¡¯s body had suddenly transformed into that of a gold and white colored python, which then wrapped itself around the carriage, with the head of the Yu family still in it.

    The top half of his body did not change, who then used the double-edged sword like a stick and shed downwards with the strength that could overturn the seas.

    Master Yu¡¯s Upstanding Qi had transformed into a de, striking the body of the snake in an attempt to cut it, but instead, sounds of colliding metal could be heard.

    Meanwhile, the dynamic transformations of his hands were like that of a mesh, feinting and striking, ready to take on the double-edged de yet again.

    Bang! The horse carriagepletely copsed.

    They were both so fast that they had collided twice in the blink of an eye, and Meng Qi¡¯s eyes twitched from watching the battle. ¡°What incredible power¡­but why doesn¡¯t Master Yu summon the power of heaven and earth to evoke a tactical formation ¡­¡±

    Just at that moment, a person emerged, flying, from the right side of the carriage. By the time Meng Qi turned to look, all he saw was a girl with cascaded jet-ck hair ¨C she was tall with long powerful legs.

    Meng Qi was shocked as he felt the breath of¡­ Progenitor Doumu.

    She hade as well?

    She was the powerhouse who had once given the president of Zhenwu Sect¡¯s general affairs, Xuan Yuanzi, such a beat down that he embarrassingly escaped. She had reached the apex of the Exterior level a decade ago!

    ¡°The Immortals¡± had brought their best this time!

    Making the best of the chaos that Lord of Purity and Magic had caused by wrapping himself around master Yu, Progenitor Doumu was like a wolf in amb herd, devouring everything in her way.

    She was short of breath and it was as though she was carrying something heavy. Then a master from the Yu family hade to his senses and shed at her with his sword.

    ¡°The Yu family was definitely not short on talent since it seemed that everyone was a master of the Oneness of Heaven and Man level¡­¡± Just as this thought appeared in Meng Qi¡¯s mind, Progenitor Doumu pped the sword body.

    Bang!

    The master of the Yu family exploded along with his sword. His blood and flesh sttered ¨C he had literally exploded into pieces.

    ¡°And there I was thinking that I could rival any exterior level master so long as they didn¡¯t invoke the power of heaven and earth. Now I see that I could only probably match masters who have not passed the Celestial Ladder, and who were not fast¡­Progenitor Doumu, on the other hand, is too scary¡­¡± Meng Qi was in total shock, then he saw both Progenitor Doumu¡¯s palms fly into the air and her body too started to erupt. Both bodies erupted until they started flying backward with blood sttering out of their mouths.

    ¡°The Exterior level¡­damn! Two exterior level masters just casually appeared¡­¡± Meng Qi started having suspicions about the Yu family. They are not an elite family. Bringing three exterior level masters on a trip, did they no longer want their businesses in the South Province?

    Progenitor Doumu charged her way past two exterior-level masters and stopped before Yu Longzi¡¯s carriage. Suddenly, carter Ma, Yu Longzi and another two guards all drew their weapons, be it a de, sword, whip or fist, they all tried summoning the power of heaven and earth; however, they still couldn¡¯t evoke Nature Force.

    Surprise, surprise, another four exterior level masters¡­ Meng Qi subconsciously took a step forward, blocking Su Ziyue and Su Zihua.

    The total was already up to seven exterior masters, yet these masters were only ranked between 30th and 40th!

    Just exactly how powerful was the Yu family?

    sh! Two palms collided against eight hands, and the guards were forced backward with their feet screeching across the ground. Carter Ma¡¯s whip swung around and unintentionally hit the horse. Blood started spilling out of Yu Longzi¡¯s mouth and she looked like she was about to copse when a maid stopped her with a finger pointed at her back, dissipating the momentum.

    After making that move, the green-robed maid had transformed into a beautiful youngss with delicate features. She resembled a mand flower, which meant that she was attractive and dangerous at the same time.

    ¡°Demoness Gu Xiaosang!¡±

    Meng Qi¡¯s pupils contracted as he suddenly understood. The name Little Zi had been derived from Yu Longzi, and the Luo Denomination was masked by the aristocratic Yu family. But it seemed that they had been exposed and the Immortals found out. The objective of the Immortals¡¯s attack was the Saint Emperor¡¯s Token!

    No wonder the Yu family dared not summon the power of heaven and earth; with so many exterior level masters, they would definitely arouse suspicion!

    Gu Xiaosang was majestic and solemn, and with the formation of five exterior level masters, she was finally able to fend off Progenitor Doumu.

    While those thoughts shed through Meng Qi¡¯s mind, Carter Ma who was not part of the formation, jumped at him with his whip in hand, creating a loud sound.

    After the Goddess had been exposed, he was not going to allow the members of the Su family to create even more chaos!

    Carter Ma¡¯s breathing was scary and his spiritual energy was overbearing. Meng Qi suddenly began hallucinating, feeling as though enemies were proceeding toward him from all directions.

    At this moment of danger, Meng Qi decided to close his eyes and take a deep breath, taking in the cool breeze of the night.

    The Vital Qi of heaven and earth was very unbnced, disturbed by all that was happening nearby. Whatever nature had sensed had all been reflected in Meng Qi¡¯s heart like a mirror.

    Immersed in the energy of heaven and earth fusing together, ¡°Heaven Inflicted Pain¡± slowly but surely struck out like it had been pressured by the hallucinations.

    Bang!

    The long whip met the de in the air as they epassed each other, but Meng Qi¡¯s de was dynamic in its transformations, turning the back and handle of the de both into weapons.

    Continuous nging sounds of the weapons could be heard as Meng Qi utilized his desmanship to a maximum but was still only able to fight to a draw.

    By now, his blood was boiling and his hands began to hurt, but he was still able to hold on with the Immortal Pressing Art.

    The long whip then stretched out like strikes of thunder; every attack was unpredictable, added to the fusion of heaven and earth¡¯s energy, his moves were just marvelous.

    Meng Qi was finding it increasingly difficult to attack, but fortunately his every de strike hit the fusion point of heaven and earth¡¯s energy. As a result, he was able to diffuse every whip attack.

    Now the Matchless Celestial Saber had battled to a standstill!

    For the first time, Meng Qi felt that his desmanship and sword art had entered the expert level, as he felt like he had reached the Exterior level!

    Meng Qi then flicked his long de and jumped away from the stalemate and then attacked continuously eight times. Perhaps it was because those attacks were abination of Yin and Yang, life and death, but every de seemed to be in tune with the principles of heaven and earth.

    The attacks had forced Carter Ma to use the speed of the Exterior realm to retreat. Meng Qi too suddenly retreated and, as his de handle struck something, Su Ziyue flew a few yards into the air. Sunded next to a tree and then fainted without feeling any pain.

    Su Zihua was surrounded by four Enlightened Masters of the Luo Denomination, battling them all to a stalemate.

    ¡°This seemingly cheap brother of mine seems to have already reached Heaven-man Connection, and this is before he goes all out. It just shows that you can¡¯t judge someone by their looks¡­¡± Just as these thoughts shed in Meng Qi¡¯s mind, Carter Ma quickly neared him again.

    Though Meng Qi was losing this battle, he was still able to hold his ground. Neither of them had used any moves that required the summoning of heaven and earth¡¯s energy. Even with the Exterior-level moves, they only utilized the transformations.

    On the other front, Master Yu was able to free himself from the python, and Lord of Purity and Magic had reverted back into human form. But the lord did not lose an ounce of feistiness. His double-edged de was either extremely strong and fierce or dynamic with its transformations. He also turned his head, arms, chest, back, Dantian, legs, and hair all into weapons whereby the enemies would either fall or die upon touching any part of his body. Within moments he was able to handle all of the servants.

    Suddenly, he yelled in a heavy tone and another head grew out of his neck. Two extra arms also grew out of his shoulders and, though it wasn¡¯t the Law Phenomenon, he now had two heads and four arms.

    He was already holding the double-edged de to pressure Master Yu, then another de and sword appeared in his newly grown arms. While passing the spot where Meng Qi and Carter Ma were battling, he suddenly pulled them into the fray.

    Now that¡¯s the real Eight Nine Mysteries¡­ Meng Qi praised silently in his heart. Instead of cooperating with Lord of Purity and Magic, he took a few steps forward, demonstrating the five-fold Essence with his de. He sliced downwards toward the formation that Gu Xiaosang and other exterior masters had formed. It then felt like a thunderbolt struck their heads!

    This de attack looked zig-zagged, but its energy was able to get through the gap of the airflow created by the formation.

    Meng Qi was not about to let go of any chance to kill Gu Xiaosang!

    Progenitor Doumu was attacking in the inner circle and outside was the long de¡¯s energy. Gu Xiaosang¡¯s expressions did not change at all but he just red at Meng Qi. Her eyes were still gorgeous with a hint of sadness.

    Meng Qi felt as though he could hear sounds of Bandari in his heart like it was heaving a sigh.

    ¡°Do I have to save you, my husband, a thousand times before you could trust me?¡±

    His vital spirit began to tremble, but Meng Qi did not waver once and continued his attack with the long de.

    It was as though Gu Xiaosang was in the middle of the ocean and the silk threads were swimming around, holding together the other exterior masters. But then the threads began breaking with each de attack and the formation started to copse.

    Amid the crisis, she ced her hands before her chest and her body started making Bandari sounds. Then all the men of the Luo Denomination projected their light energy towards her, forming little light Buddha statues between her palms. Those light statues looked exactly like Gu Xiaosang.

    Without summoning the energy of heaven and earth, the statues entered Gu Xiaosang¡¯s body. Her breathing became stronger like she was leaving this world. Then, she pointed with her finger and¡­

    ¡°Unborn Venerable Mother, Vacuum Hometown!¡±

    The finger and the palm collided! Gu Xiaosang took a step back, but she wasn¡¯t hurt!

    Meng Qi was just about to attack again when he felt a ray of light heading toward his back from the woods behind him.

    It was faster than light, reaching his Protective Upstanding Qi as soon as he felt it.

    ¡°Ha, you¡¯re all going to die!¡± Eximed a raspy voice from somewhere. A sh of purple lightning shed in the air and then disappeared. But the Grand Formation of Luoyang had been invoked.

    Little did he know that he had neglected a greater danger in pursuit of a small gain!

 Chapter 486: Escaping in Different Directions

    <h4>Chapter 486: Escaping in Different Directions</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    In the midst of the flying light, a 25-centimeter-long nail flew towards at Meng Qi. The charms on it were intertwined and it glowed brightly with Heaven Dao.

    Illuminated with colorful mes, it reached Meng Qi¡¯s back at frightening speed.

    Pa!

    With a melodious ringing Meng Qi¡¯s Protective Upstanding Qi was prated, as if through a thin paper screen, leaving a gaping hole in his back. The nail passed through his heart,ing out stained red and setting his body on fire from inside out. It was locked onto his Vital Spirit, which meant that it now held his life on thin bnce.

    His physical body suddenly exploded, turning his flesh and blood into airflows which took the mes away and bent the nail.

    Meng Qi reappeared a foot away, ashes fluttering from his chest. The Disaster-avoiding Charm he had obtained at dusk was broken.

    Crack! The nail disintegrated after missing its target.

    ¡°A Heart-drilling Nail¡­¡± Meng Qi¡¯s eyes sharpened, knowing who had snuck an attack on him.

    It was that bastard, Thunder God From the Ninth Heaven.

    Without the Disaster-avoiding Charm, he would have died, even though the Heart-drilling Nail was of a higher power level. But thanks to his cultivation of Eight Nine Mysteries, he had avoided sever injury.

    Seems that he wants me dead badly¡­ Meng Qi added him to his hit list. It was no longer a matter of vengeance. Even if he gave up on revenge now, that bastard would never let him live.

    As he thought of this, the Purple Thunder roared in midair with the golden light shining. The Grand Formation of Luoyang was being activated.

    ¡°Ruthless!¡± Meng Qi¡¯s pupils constricted, now that he knew the Thunder God From the Ninth Heaven¡¯s motive.

    The moment he activated the formation, he would escape, leaving the others no chance to flee. As long as the Six Fan School of Luoyang and the Exterior masters from the aristocratic families were still here, the Luo Denomination and The Immortals would all be ughtered.

    They had all been so focused on the details that they failed to see therger threat they were facing. His maliciousness was truly beyond words.

    No wonder he had beenying low for thest few days. This was the rare chance he had been waiting for.

    If things went smoothly, The Immortals would lose its strong members which would be advantageous to The Myths. Besides, the Luo Denomination had a history with the Method of Mistress Su, for Gu Xiaosang had killed the Sessor of Mystic Fairy. Thus, the Thunder God From the Ninth Heaven would be killing two birds with the same stone.

    As the Purple Thunder shot skyward, clouds convened in mid-air 330 meters from the ground. A golden light shone from the center, like the halo behind Buddha¡¯s head.

    Inside Red Attire Vi, Sima Shi sat with his eyes closed in thepany of Prince Qi, Zhao Wuyan.

    The golden light suddenly condensed into a curtain in front of him, flickering with chaotic colours. When he opened his eyes, he clenched his right hand and punched the water curtain.

    As the water screen rippled, his fist sank in it.

    As the golden light rippled over in the dense forests, a giant fist descended from the sky.

    The five fingers were powerful, as pearly white as jade and profoundly enigmatic. They entwined with the light, making the sky overcast, as if the world had returned to its primordial state.

    Whatever it hit dissolved silently. Stones disintegrated and the dirt vaporized. Its target was the strongest of them all, Progenitor Doumu.

    The Progenitor Doumu turned the hand that had pounced on Gu Xiaosang earlier in a strange angle to meet with the fist. She induced all her aperture acupoints. Stars glimmered in the sky one after another, running in an interconnected trajectory. It was a beautiful sight to behold.

    With the entire universe around her, she seemed to be the center of it, the Mother of Stars. As she moved, the starry sky swelled with gleaming points.

    It was the Dharma Form of Doumu.

    Since it was already happening, she had to use all her strength to escape.

    As stars streaked across the sky, it became preternaturally night. Those wonderous light trajectories spiralled into her right palm.

    Thud!

    The st wave spread, blowing Gu Xiaosang and the other Exterior masters away. Even if Meng Qi hadborrowed its force to fly backward, he would not have escaped unscathed. As his faint golden glow wavered, he spat blood.

    When the stars blinked out, a hole more than 10-yards deep appeared in the ground. Groundwater gushed to fill in it.

    Thanks to the Grand Formation of Luoyang and the concentration of their attacks, the city remained intact after the strike, as did the masters under the Exterior realm.

    The fist was enveloped by the palm made of stars. The Progenitor Doumu turned around, attempting to free herself and disappear.

    Hng! An ancient voice echoed as another hand fell down from the sky. Surrounded by Nine Golden Dragons, it transformed into a, pouncing on her.

    Taking advantage of the aftershock, Gu Xiaosang and other Exterior masters made their ways to escape from different directions. They couldn¡¯t just wait for Sima Shi, Zhao Wuyan, and Super Arresters to kill them.

    Havingnded right in the center of the battle, Meng Qi saw Gu Xiaosang galloping toward him. Immediately, his pupils constricted, and suppressing pain, he thrust his saber out to defend himself.

    Gu Xiaosang sucked in her breath and changed direction, rushing into the woods without a trace. With a chuckle, she said,

    ¡°Husband, don¡¯t you want me to go?¡±

    ¡°After I¡¯m done here, we¡¯ll be together forever.¡±

    Her voice as clear and sweet as a bell, seemingly joyful at evading death, almost pleasantly rxed.

    ¡°She is so rxed¡­¡± Meng Qi frowned; he could not understand her thoughts.

    As the Progenitor Doumu grappled with Sima Shi, the Lord of Purity and Magic stopped attacking the master of the Yu family and his driver. The wind changed, and he gathered his Vital Qi, growing in size, as high as 10 feet, as though he standing between heaven and earth. His four arms each held tri-point double-edged swords and a long stick respectively and he, whose strength could topple mountains and channel oceans, hit Nine Golden Dragons.

    The master and driver chose to flee the battle scene instead of attacking again. They chose different escape techniques, running in different directions.

    Bang! The swords and stick struck the dragons, sending the sparks flying. The sky darkened, as if it were falling.

    The palm slightly sprang forward, forcing them to move back. Instantly, the dim golden light emanated from the Lord of Purity and Magic, as if numbing.

    Because of the huge difference in strength, he found it difficult to counter Zhao Wuyan¡¯s strike, even though he disyed the Law Phenomenon to give himself one head and two arms.

    As faint as the Nine Golden Dragons, they made a mesh with the palm to envelop Doumu, preventing her escape. In a while, the grand formation would bepletely activated, and then she would reach the end of her rope.

    Now that the Progenitor Doumu was being simultaneously assaulted by Sima Shi and Zhao Wuyan, she was in grave danger.

    Her enemies chose to remove the biggest threat together.

    At that moment, Progenitor Doumu touched the ancient crown on her head, and a ray of scorching, sunglow burst forth to engulf Sima Shi¡¯s fist.

    Inside Red Attire Vi, the sunglow overwhelmed the golden light, rushing to Sima Shi.

    The chaotic light around Sima Shi battled the sunglow whereas Zhao Wuyan¡¯s mesh still shrouded her.

    As she ground her teeth, an item appeared in her hand. It was the half of the Saint Emperor¡¯s Token decorated with diamonds that she always carried with her in case of emergencies.

    She threw it at the master of the Yu family. Zhao Wuyan hesitated before stretching his left hand out to alter its trajectory.

    With Zhao Wuyan distracted, his strength on his right hand wavered. She swirled the stars around her backward into a spiral and punched his hand.

    Boom! The Nine Golden Dragons exploded into a fine rain, and Zhao Wuyan¡¯s right hand was pushed back.

    Progenitor Doumu instantly flew into the sky.

    Now, Sima Shi sessfully resisted the sunglow and stuck his left hand out of the clouds and grabbed her clothing with one finger.

    His finger was the encapstion of all change, like befalling chaos. If it were to hit someone, it would be their demise.

    A handful of loose red sand appeared out of nowhere suddenly struck Sima Shi¡¯s left hand.

    Meng Qi had seen iting. After all, not all members of The Immortals had showed up, and of those that were, Primogenitor Guangcheng was not here.

    Instead of avoiding them, Sima Shi just let himself be hit. Even though it was no longer pure white but revealing flesh and blood, his finger remained unwavering.

    Worse still, yellow dragons condensed again in the clouds.

    As the Progenitor Doumu gritted her teeth and she stuck her left hand out to meet the finger head-on. Meanwhile, she was still struggling to escape.

    Silently, the sky seemed to fold into itself. With a pained moan, the Progenitor Doumu borrowed the force to disappear into the darkness.

    Since thetter part of the battle had happened in midair, and the formation was almost fully activated, the ground¡¯s surface was not severely affected. Meng Qi and the others were struggling to sustain themselves and could do nothing but watch helplessly as the woods turn to wastnd.

    As the Progenitor Doumu attempted to escape, the Lord of Purity and Magic was neglected. He made consecutive changes, transforming into a fish, and escaping his chains to disappear.

    As Zhao Wuyan held the Saint Emperor¡¯s Token, Super Arresters finally arrived in their formation.

    Su Yue was the first one to arrive. He was furious, his eyes glinting with golden light. He couldn¡¯t believe what had happened.

    This ce was not near to the Su family mansion, and the participants had tried their best to muffle their sound, so he had no idea what had truly happened here.

    Liu Shengming, Ke Yuzhang, and another two Super Arresters were already there. One looked young with a majestic aura. He had strapped a long sword to his back and a four-wed dragon on his waist. The other was tall with ck and white hair. He had hung a medium-long saber and a red tooth on his waist.

    They were Soaring Dragon Arrester and Blood Teeth Arrester of the Eight Distinguished Super Arresters. The former was Zhao Mingche, a grandmaster of the Zhao family while thetter was Yuan Lihuo, a Six-fold Heaven Peerless Master Pro.

    Thanks to Sumptuous Fruits Banquet, there were as few as three Super Arresters patrolling the area.

    ¡°They¡¯re the members of The Immortals and the Luo Denomination. Go after them.¡± Sima Shi ordered. ¡°The Su¡¯s must return immediately and wait to be interrogated.¡±

    Su Yue quietly led Meng Qi, Su Zihua, and the now awakened Su Ziyue home. On the way he asked, ¡°What happened?¡±

    Meng Qi told him the truth. ¡°The Yu family is the Luo Denomination¡¯s disguise. The Immortals found out somehow and came to snatch the token.¡±

    ¡°Did you lend a hand?¡± asked Su Yue.

    ¡°Yes. The Demoness of Grand Luo showed up, and the situation became precarious. If I had not defended myself, I would probably have been silenced.¡± Meng Qi evaded suspicion of covertly assisting the Immortals.

    When they went back, Old Lady Bai and Ke Wen were already aware of what had happened, and their expressions were dark. Su Li was pacing back and off with his hands behind his back. He nodded upon seeing them, saying, ¡°It¡¯s me that¡¯s to to me for causing such. After so many generations, no one knew of the Yu family¡¯s true colors, it¡¯s fine to say that we didn¡¯t either. Don¡¯t be too worried and make sure to cooperate with the arresterster.¡±

    Since he had his emotions tightly collected, Meng Qi couldn¡¯t sense anything unusual about him. With the excuse of healing himself, he left for a quiet ce.

    He headed for the side yard after leaving the hall. The moment he caught a glimpse of something from the corner of his eye, his pupils constricted.

    It was a hidden signal from The Immortals, meaning that someone was hidden in the yard and needed help.

    Meng Qi expression did not change. As he walked by, he used his palm to wipe off the mark on the stone.

    After dismissing his servants, he made sure that no one was observing him before furtively approaching the woodshed.

    ¡°Immortal-tracking Alley.¡± He said in a low voice before pushing the door open.

    The door opened an a figure emerged from the darkness. She was tall and slim with long legs, ck hair, and the mask of Progenitor Doumu on her face.

    ¡°I¡¯m severely wounded,¡± she said tly.

 Chapter 487: Progenitor Doumu

    <h4>Chapter 487: Progenitor Doumu</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Meng Qi had already seen thising. As calm as before, he said with Secret Voice-sending, ¡°Please follow me.¡±

    With a nod, she took off her mask, revealing a dainty face. She also had arched eyebrows, bright eyes, long eyshes, a high nose, moderate lips, and thick and soft hair. Pale as she was, she resembled a pure and elegant lotuses. She seemed mature, but he could not guess her age.

    Even so, her appearance now was less beautiful than her real one because of the disguise and her augmented muscle. She knew that a mask would make her conspicuous in his vi, and she had better not use her genuine Qi and physical strength, and so unmasked herself.

    Not wanting to judge her identity from her looks, Meng Qi wiped off any traces she had left in the woodshed and headed for the yard where he had said he was to heal himself. Having changed her robes, she followed him with her head down like a maid.

    Few servants were here, and Meng Qi could sense them for afar, purposely altering their intentions so that they would not cross paths. Hence, they reached the side yard undisturbed and entered its wing room.

    After checking for anything strange, Meng Qi asked , ¡°Progenitor, how are your injuries? Do you need any elixirs?¡±

    That was just a casual remark. Even if she needed some pills, he did not have them on hand.

    Recovery Pill was the best elixir he got, but it was only for enlightening the Apertures.

    She shook her head, saying, ¡°I¡¯ve taken one pill, I just need two more days to get a full recovery. Please cover for me.¡±

    ¡°Our vi is tranquil. It¡¯s very safe as long as our family is not suspected of conspiring with the Luo Denomination.¡± Since he had raised this, Meng Qi asked in confusion, ¡°Progenitor, how did you know that someone in the Su family had joined in The Immortals? Did you discern my identity earlier?¡±

    Because of her injuries, she had chosen the nearest ce to hide. Without someone to help her, she would have been easily discovered.

    She remainedposed, without showing an weakness. ¡°How could the Primogenitor Lingbao not tell the official members your identity after you had obtained the first move of The Buddha¡¯s Palm?¡±

    ¡°Our organization is understaffed and each of us have their own business, so we cannot always be around to protect you. However, if you¡¯re in our turf, we¡¯ll take care of you. How can we do that if we don¡¯t know your identity?¡±

    Meng Qi realised now that The Immortals were looking out for him.

    The Progenitor Doumu sat cross-legged in bed with her feet pointed upward. She calmly said, ¡°I know your identity, and you¡¯ve seen my face, so now we¡¯re even.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity I was expelled from the Shaolin Temple so early. I did not have a chance to look at all the big shots. Unfortunately, I can¡¯t recognize you.¡± Meng Qi joked.

    Now that he knew her face, he could uncover her background if he was willing to look for it. She decided to tell him directly in exchange for his trust. After some thought, she said,

    ¡°I¡¯m Ye Yuqi from Huamei Heights.¡±

    ¡°Ice Fairy?¡± Meng Qi murmuring her Jianghu nickname, colour draining from his face.

    She had held a high position in Jianghu. Decades ago, she had ranked top 30 in the Terrestrial Rankings.

    She became the real leader of Huamei Heights after Master Lu built a cottage in front of his wife¡¯s tomb and reclused from the mortal world.

    No wonder the Bluecloud Progenitor had said that Doumu was a very powerful person of noble rank, a big shot of one region.

    If Meng Qi had not met Master Lu earlier, he might have been more startled.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Having held her breath and activated the pill, she became as still an steady as an ancient.

    ¡°I really have a bond with Huamei Heights¡­¡± His surprised faded away, and he said, chuckling, ¡°I met Master Lu two years ago, and I meet you today. What a destiny!¡±

    Because of Master Lu, Meng Qi felt like he owed it to her to help her out.

    Ye Yuqi suddenly opened her half-closed eyes. She asked, her eyes brightening, ¡°You met my brother-inw?¡±

    ¡°It was my privilege to see him at Maoling, River East,¡± said Meng Qi.

    Ye Yuqi looked dazed. ¡°The Tidal Bore of Jin River¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes. He goes there every year.¡± He told her the truth.

    Ye Yuqi lips twitched, as if she was smiling or sighing. ¡°What a devoted man he is!¡±

    Meng Qi took the wood carving out of the Space Ring that was given to him by Master Lu. ¡°Progenitor, this was a gift from him. Do you know how I can use it?¡±

    He had been confused by that for a long time, but he had not dared to authenticate it in case that it was involved with the Dominator. Now, presented him such a good opportunity, and how could he miss the chance to ask?

    Ye Yuqi paled even more. Beckoning him, she grabbed it and rubbed it softly. Muttering to herself, but also in answer to his question, ¡°He too was aware of the Samsara¡­¡±

    Because her control of her mind was strong, she instantly became as calm as before. She returned it to him and said soberly, ¡°Put it away, and it may save your life in the future.¡±

    She did not mention any details with concerns that might invite the Dominator¡¯s nottice.

    Understanding her meaning, Meng Qi stopped asking questions.

    Could all Dharmakaya masters notice the Samsara to some degree? He felt like he was stepping into some dangerous territory.

    She closed her eyes again and took out twopletely ordinary looking yellow charms, as if made by any random peddler on the street. ¡°Although this operation was sabotaged by the Thunder God From the Ninth Heaven, and we lost many useful items, I still obtained something. When battling with Sima Shi, I secretly captured two breaths of Demoness of Grand Luo and sealed them in this charm. We can use it to locate her. You keep one as an alert and give the other one to the Primogenitor Guangcheng to ask him to uncover the hideout of the Luo Denomination.¡±

    ¡°Luoyang is on high alert, so it will be challenging for me to meet with Primogenitor Guangcheng.¡± Meng Qi frowned.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. You¡¯ll meet himter,¡± said Ye Yuqi confidently.

    Meng Qi felt puzzled. Until the Six Fan School lifted the ban, he couldn¡¯t be sure that he could leave the vi.

    Ye Yuqi gave the two charms to Meng Qi, saying, ¡°The Primogenitor Guangcheng is Blood Teeth Arrester. He¡¯lle to interrogate you.¡±

    Blood Teeth Arrester was Yuan Lihuo! She dropped another bomb on him. Today, he was really being surpised with information that The Immortals had already infiltrated their enemies.

    ¡°No wonder youunched a raid. If the Thunder God From the Ninth Heaven had not been here, he would have walked by, heard the noise, and joined the battle. By then, you would have activated the grand formation, sessfully baited Sima Shi and captured the members of the Luo Denomination before withdrawing.¡± Meng Qi now understood their ns.

    Ye Yuqi nodded. ¡°Saint Emperor¡¯s Token is capable of stealing all creatures¡¯ force and strengthening the power of the Destined Ruler, so the Six Fan School and the emperor find it useless, but simply prevented the others from using it. Although the Six Fan School obtained two pieces of the token respectively from the Luo Denomination and the Destruction Sect, Priogenitor Guangcheng would be quite sure he could steal itter.¡±

    ¡°However, the Thunder God From the Ninth Heaven desperately wants us to disappear, so he snuck up to attack us and made sure our raid failed.¡± Meng Qi sighed.

    He couldn¡¯t help but feel that the failure of the raid was his fault, as if not for the Thunder God From the Ninth Heaven following him there, they would not have run into The Immortals.

    Ye Yuqi¡¯s face darkened as she said, ¡°Even if we can¡¯t kill him this time, we won¡¯t let him go.¡±

    Meng Qi couldn¡¯t agree more.

    As the night befell, the Super Arresters had searched everywhere and found nothing. They came to the vi of the Su¡¯s to ask for details.

    ¡°Soaring Dragon Arrester¡± Zhao Mingche talked to Su Li, leaving the others to interrogate each of them one by one. Of course, ¡°Blood Teeth Arrester¡± Yuan Lihuo chose Meng Qi.

    Yuan Lihuo was a tall man. The sole difference between him and Primogenitor Guangcheng was that he had ck and white hair.

    Even with crane hair, he had rosy cheeks, and looked much younger. He made a conspiratorial gesture, disying the unique ornament of The Immortals.

    Meng Qi disyed his Immortal-identifying Knot as well. Afterward, they silently put them away and began to question each other about the details of the battle.

    ¡°I can detect the breath of Demoness of Grand Luo¡­¡± As he said, he quietly handed the charm to Yuan Lihuo.

    ¡°The breath of Demoness of Grand Luo¡­¡± Yuan Lihuo repeated his words, showing his dedication to the inquiry.

    ¡°She is as powerful as the Progenitor Doumu, and won¡¯t be easy to find. But don¡¯t worry.¡± At the end of their talk, Meng Qiforted Yuan Lihuo.

    Yuan Lihuo got his hidden meaning. He said with a sigh, ¡°Yes. I hope this can be ended soon.¡±

    Stepping out of the interrogation room, Meng Qi saw Su Li and Zhao Mingche walk out their rooms, too.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be worried. His Majesty still trusts me¡­¡± Su Li added while staring at Meng Qi, ¡°I¡¯m suspended from my duty of Vice Commander of the Imperial Guard , but His Majesty won¡¯t deal with me until after Sumptuous Fruits Banquet. So you can still participate it.¡±

    Afterforting him, Meng Qi followed him in returning to the hall.

    Su Li said to him while on route, as if he talking to the air, ¡°You can join thepetions in the Sumptuous Fruits Banquet, but you must stay out of other things.¡±

    This¡­ Meng Qi squinted. Su Li seemed to know something.

    However, Su Li did not borate before stepping in the hall.

    They found themselves in the mansion of ¡°Purple Roc Arrester¡± Liu Shengming.

    ¡°Has my fathere back?¡± Liu Shuyu asked the steward.

    The steward said, ¡°The master is still out after some fugitives. Miss, you¡¯re so filial.¡±

    Liu Shuyu smiled sweetly, ¡°Old Chang, stopplimenting me like that. Has the formation in our mansion been activated? If criminals are atrge, and we have to protect ourselves.¡±

    ¡°Miss is indeed careful. The formation is already on,¡± said the steward with a smile.

    Liu Shuyu felt relieved and returned her boudoir with her maids.

    She opened the door stepped in. As soon as she saw the maiden in a white dress sitting at the table, her beatiful eyes squinted. The miss looked ethereally beautiful and smart.

    She looked at Liu Shuyu, smiling, resting her chin on her hand. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t tried your best to expose me, my work would not have gone so smoothly.¡±

    ¡°Gu Xiaosang¡­¡± Liu Shuyu said between gritted teeth. In her fury, she had called her Gu Xiaosang instead of Yu Longzi.

    Her maid beside her had already fallen onto the ground unconscious.

    Gu Xiaosang stared at Liu Shuyu with a smile, making her look like a sly fox. ¡°Sister Liu, don¡¯t even think about calling for help. We both know the Nirmanakaya of Sessor of Mystic Fairy is not one to be seen.¡±

    ¡°How do you know that?¡± Liu Shuyu expression suddenly changed. Her temperament instantly became ethereal, pure, and elegant, as if on high alert.

    Gu Xiaosang pped her hands without saying anything.

    A small head craned out from behind the screen. ¡°Mother, you call me?¡±

    Sensing who the little girl was, Liu Shuyu face contorted. Her face paled, then darkened, and flushed.

 Chapter 488: â€˜Forgetting and Forgivingâ€™

    <h4>Chapter 488: ¡®Forgetting and Forgiving¡¯</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    The little girl, about five or six years old, was beautiful and lovely. Her chubby face looked very cute, making others want to pinch her cheeks. But in Liu Shuyu¡¯s eyes, the little girl was a monster, a horrible creature that should not exist in the world!

    ¡°You, you¡­¡± stammered Liu Shuyu. She pointed at Gu Xiaosang, failing to find the words to continue.

    Gu Xiaosang smiled as she looked at the little girl. ¡°Come and greet your aunt.¡±

    The little girl raised her head to look at Liu Shuyu and suddenly said, ¡°Mom, this aunt is quite friendly.¡±

    ¡°Of course she is. She¡¯s your aunt,¡± Gu Xiaosang exined, feigning seriousness.

    The little girl frowned as if she was about to cry. ¡°But daddy doesn¡¯t look friendly¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because your dad is unfaithful. He abandoned us.¡± Gu Xiaosang pretended to be serious.

    The little girl nodded with all her strength, making a fist. ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll protect you and defeat my bad daddy when I grow up!¡±

    Liu Shuyu¡¯s face turned from red to pale and from pale to red again and again, as if the little girl was doing something that made her ashamed.

    Gu Xiaosang touched the little girl¡¯s head and squeezed out an evil smile. ¡°Go and y for a while. I have something to tell your aunt.¡±

    The little girl retreated back behind the screen and quietly yed with Liu Shuyu¡¯s essories by herself.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t kill her. Then I¡­¡± Liu Shuyu looked at Gu Xiaosang with a puzzled gaze full of rm.

    Cupping her chin with one hand again, Gu Xiaosang looked beautiful but mischevious. As she smiled, her eyes narrowed into thin lines. ¡°Due to interesting reasons, I left her half dead. So after you recalled your memory, you transformed from Nirmanakaya to be the original you. But aren¡¯t you confused? As a sessor of Mystic Fairy, why are you still a Six Apertures master after two years have passed?¡±

    ¡°So I¡¯m still a Nirmanakaya¡­¡± Liu Shuyu seemed to have rid herself of doubt. Her red face gradually returned to normal as she regained her elegance and calmness.

    As the sessor of Mystic Fairy, it was eptable to lose her temper. But if she kept acting like this, her weak mind would be med.

    Gu Xiaosang ignored her and said, ¡°Sister Liu seemed to want me to die right away. Once she discovered something, she immediately disclosed her findings and informed the idiot Su Meng.¡±

    Liu Shuyu had nned to confess her hatred but suddenly her expression changed. ¡°You did it on purpose!¡±

    ¡°If I didn¡¯t want to do so, I would not leave clues for you. Do you remember when we became close friends?¡± When referring to the close friendship, Gu Xiaosang seemed to be sincere.

    Liu Shuyu¡¯s face turned pale. She seemed to lose her mind. ¡°The spring after my original body was sneak-attacked by you¡­¡±

    Liu Shuyu and a Yu Longzi were penpals that would asionally write to each other. One was in Luoyang while the other one was in Nan Province. How would they have be close friends?

    In the spring after Liu Shuyu recalled her memory, Yu Longzi traveled to Luoyang. Though the clever and generous Yu Longzi was several years older than Liu Shuyu, she preferred to call thetter her elder sister. This catered to Liu Shuyu¡¯s fancy. Thus, they became closer as they frequently wrote to each other and finally ended up best friends.

    Now, Liu Shuyu knew that Yu Longzi had done this deliberately!

    ¡°You¡¯ve been thinking of making use of me since then? You¡¯ve been scheming for several years!¡± Liu Shuyu¡¯s eyes were full of fear.

    Gu Xiaosang smiled. ¡°Almost. Before I chased after Shan Xiumei into Huan Province, our sect had begun our setting. But we happened to encounter Joy Devilman and 1000-faced Devilman, so we invited Disillusionment Demon and Lampholder Oracle to have a talk. But I didn¡¯t think about taking advantage of Nirmanakaya of the Sessor of Mystic Fairy until I went out from Ninth Heaven and found you were a Liuluo Nirmanakaya.¡±

    ¡°About half a year ago, I began to leave some evidence to let you know my identity and the real situation regarding the Yu family. I did this as a backup. But unexpectedly, I lost half of Saint Emperor¡¯s Token and my backup had to be put to good use.¡±

    She stood up and saluted her in an elegant manner. ¡°If you had not deliberately nned it and kept it as a secret, we would have to spread the news by ourselves. But it was too artificial to remove The Immortals, those old foxes¡¯ suspect and we might fail to lure them out. If you had not triggered Thunder God From the Ninth Heaven, oh, that Yaozha array, we would have had to do more to achieve our goal. In that way, the secret would have been easily exposed. Thus, I specially came here to thank you, my sister.¡±

    Judging by her tone, Method of Mistress Su seemed to have known of the rtionship between Yao Zhao the Exterior and The Myths.

    Founded in Human Sovereign Period, Method of Mistress Su had a long history. Its strength was merely slightly weaker than the Wang family of River East and a few other sects.

    Liu Shuyu turned pale again and her voice became a little faint. ¡°Weren¡¯t you afraid that I would trigger things prematurely?¡±

    ¡°The Yu family of South Province was an empty shell, and we had long nned to abandon it. If The Immortals had not taken away half of Saint Emperor¡¯s Token, the Yu family would never have entered the capital. What would be the point of your triggering of it? You¡¯re clever, so you would never use your weapon until your prey showed.¡± Gu Xiaosang walked out from behind the desk. Her ethereal smile chilled Liu Shuyu.

    ¡°But, but Six Fan School still got the Saint Emperor¡¯s Token¡­¡± Liu Shuyu didn¡¯t continue as she seemed to understand.

    Gu Xiaosang rolled her eyes and said, ¡°Saint Emperor¡¯s Token is of no use to us, so we had to cooperate with other people. Those who could steal a master¡¯s strength would surely be mighty in Six Fan School.¡±

    ¡°Neither Six Fan School nor the emperor valued the Saint Emperor¡¯s Token. Was it not too cumbersome?¡±

    ¡°But aren¡¯t you worried that Sima Shi and Zhao Wuyan will give up fighting Progenitor Doumu and turn to capture you instead?¡± Liu Shuyu¡¯s voice became quieter and quieter.

    Gu Xiaosangughed while covering her mouth. ¡°Who poses a greater threat to Luoyang, Progenitor Doumu or us? If we failed, at worst, we¡¯d give them our Saint Emperor¡¯s Token or just let them catch us. As long as we were alive, would we find a way out.¡±

    Liu Shuyu listened carefully and felt that the meaning of Gu Xiaosang¡¯s words were hard to understand, making her believe that Gu Xiaosang could help her out.

    Gu Xiaosang¡¯s smile suddenly disappeared as she looked into Liu Shuyu¡¯s eyes. ¡°Besides thanking you, there¡¯s something I want to discuss with you.¡±

    Liu Shuyu was nervous, puzzled, and frightened. Gu Xiaosang¡¯s detailed and dedicated exnation formed the image of a smart, powerful, cunning, merciless demoness in her mind, so Liu Shuyu¡¯s momentum and mind werepletely repressed. Thus, she feebly asked, ¡°What is it?¡±

    Gu Xiaosang smiled like hundreds of flowers were blossoming in unison, so beautiful that even women would be attracted. ¡°Since Mystic Fairy is still alive, the sessor of Mystic Fairy would be the sessor forever. Your death is no trouble for Method of Mistress Su. We could find another baby girl who can hold the Auras of the Immortal. We did this in the past.¡±

    ¡°But you only have one life. If you died by my hands, you would return to Vacuum Hometown forever and could nevere alive again. You would have no chance to enjoy your life. Are you willing to do so?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Liu Shuyu slightly squinted.

    Gu Xiaosang pressed her lips together and smiled. ¡°I just wish my sister Liu could forget those unhappy times, and forgive me. Cooperate with me, and we can help each other in the future.¡±

    Liu Shuyu knew well that the so-called ¡°helping each other''¡±probably meant that she would be forced to do something for Gu Xiaosang. She became somber as she debated attacking Gu Xiaosang or giving in.

    Gu Xiaosang pointed at the little girl behind the screen. ¡°With my help, you could slowly take in her Auras of the Immortal and transform your own body. I can change your status. Furthermore, I would never ask you to do more than three tasks for me. Those tasks would not endanger the impartation of Method of Mistress Su. Isn¡¯t my proposal beneficial to us both?¡±

    Liu Shuyu was slightly persuaded by Gu Xiaosang. What was more, due to Gu Xiaosang¡¯s having more strength than her, Gu Xiaosang sessfully impressed her with the image of a foxy, yet terrifying and undefeatable demoness. Liu Shuyu hesitated for a while and then asked, ¡°Why should I believe you?¡±

    Gu Xiaosang¡¯s eyes turned into crescents when sheughed. Taking out a piece of in old yellow paper, she said, ¡°Let¡¯s sign a contract. We can find a higher authority to be our witness.¡±

    Though Liu Shuyu felt cheated, she signed it nheless.

    The contract came into force. Gu Xiaosang covered her red cheeks with her hands and shyly said to herself, ¡°Others worked hard to sneak in by disguising themselves and hiding their identities, but only I could make the sessor of Mystic Fairy my spy. If my husband knew, he would be stunned¡­ Eventually, things begin to move back on the right track¡­¡±

    Her voice, full of kindness but evil at the same time, threatened Liu Shuyu. Liu Shuyu was confused but she did not dare ask who her husband was.

    After Gu Xiaosang and Liu Shuyu agreed on the matter of absorbing Auras of the Immortal, Gu Xiaosang led the little girl out of Liu Shuyu¡¯s boudoir.

    Just as she walked out, the smile and red on her face both disappeared. It seemed that what she had just said was merely meaningless sleep talk. She was profound and calm, like an orchid in the vacant valley.

    Reminded by Su Li, Meng Qi reyed what he encountered in Luoyang in his mind. He found that most of his adventures were caused by the Saint Emperor¡¯s Token. If he had stayed where he was, he would have been able to quietly wait for the beginning of the Sumptuous Fruits Banquet like Qi Zhengyan, Ruan Yushu and Zhao Heng. So he began to focus on his cultivation to avoid any trouble.

    The next morning, Meng Qi and Progenitor Doumu talked about the practice and suddenly sensed that his household servant came.

    ¡°Second Young Master, someone is waiting for you at the door.¡± The household servant respectfully reported with his head down.

    ¡°Who?¡± Meng Qi frowned. ¡°How did he find this ce?¡±

    The servant replied honestly, ¡°He did not tell me. He only said that he met with you outside the Escort Agency of Central Province.¡±

    Remembered Escort Agency of Central Province? The disappearing carriage suddenly crossed his mind!

    He came to find me on his own? Meng Qi thought of how Su Li and Su Yue were both in the side yard, so he locked the door and headed over.

    A carriage stopped at the door. It was exactly that one that Meng Qi had lost.

    At that time, he was still some distance away from the carriage. After losing sight of it, it took quite some time to find the street. But what he saw were many carriages and pedestrians passing by, so it was difficult to find the target immediately. Besides, considering that that period of time was long enough for the enemy to have left the carriage and flee, he gave up the chase.

    By the carriage, a tall young man in arge robe and sleeves stood upright with a long sword hanging from his waist. His appearance was not outstanding, but he looked quite handsome and full of vigor. He stood there quietly, just like he had integrated into heaven and earth as well as the carriage, horse, stone stool, river and so on.

    We saw each other before¡­ Meng Qi slowly walked toward him.

    The young man cupped his hands in the other before his chest and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m Cui Zhe, I have admired you for a long time.¡±

    Cui Zhe? Super Purple Sword Cui Zhe? The consignor of those escort items was the Cui family from Pinjin!Trevor? Meant Qi¡¯s pupils slightly contracted.

    ¡°I¡¯m ttered. I¡¯m just a nobody,¡± Meng Qi answered humbly.

    Cui Zhe smiled. ¡°The elders in my family are very curious about the battlest night, so they would like to invite you, Young Master Su, to our house for a chat.¡±

 Chapter 489: Cui Qingyu

    <h4>Chapter 489: Cui Qingyu</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    ¡°The Cui family from Pinjin invited me, so of course I must tell my family.¡± The opinions of Meng Qi¡¯s new family aren¡¯t minded though he does want to make the matter clear. They must restrain from their malicious scheming because the aristocratic family mustn¡¯t lose their dignity.

    Cui Zhe continues to smile and seems unknowing of Meng Qi¡¯s intention: ¡°As it should be.¡±

    After informing Su Li and Su Yue, Meng Qi boards the carriage with Cui Zhe.

    Meng Qi had no sooner taken his seat when a voice spoke, ¡± I haven¡¯t seen you for more than a year, and you¡¯ve made great progress. Well, you¡¯ve opened my eyes.¡±

    That familiar cough and elusive tone¡­ A sense of astonishment overcame Meng Qi as he looked towards the corner of the carriage.

    Wang Siyuan?

    Before Meng Qi hade in, with the help of the realm of Oneness of Heaven and Man, he had sensed the inside situation. He couldn¡¯t say that he saw all the details. Though theyout and the breath; except Wang Siyuan, were all clearly presented!

    The carriage was carpeted and covered with brocade. Although it was without too many luxuriant decorations, it was stillfortable and spacious.

    In front of Meng Qi¡¯s left, Wang Siyuan sits up, with his Deliberation Sword ahead of him. He is pretty in thin white clothes just like a feminine beauty. At the same time, he looked very pale and coughs frequently while speaking.

    Does he know my actual realm? Meng Qi restrains himself while smiling, ¡± I never thought that Master Wang also quietly entered Beijing.¡±

    Wang Siyuan sees Cui Zhe sitting down and spoke with a faint smile, ¡± Before the New Year I watched the stars at night on an impulse. I saw the Emperor¡¯s Stars swaying. So I felt curious, and went to Luoyang. ¡±

    After these words a violent coughing fit overcame him.

    There is no maid to pound his back lightly this time. Wang Siyuan coughs for a long time with just a little blood apanying the cough.

    ¡°Emperor¡¯s Star was swaying ¡­¡± Meng Qi frowns and repeats. It¡¯s a pity that Wang Siyuan is silent, and he doesn¡¯t say anything more.

    The three of them each lose themselves to their own thoughts. The carriage driving slowly through the outer city and into the inner city. Finally, they arrive at the Mansion in Pinjin where they are to meet the elders mentioned by Cui Zhe.

    A seemingly middle-aged man, with short beards on his chin, a full robe, big sleeves, and a high crown is there. He is elegant in this ancient style, with his hands randomly folding in his sleeves. The most noticeable of his features are his broken eyebrows. As for his strength, Meng Qi couldn¡¯t see the actual realm.

    ¡°Uncle, Ziyuan ising.¡± Cui Zhe cups one hand in the other before his chest, allowing Meng Qi to know the identity of that man.

    Childe of the Cui family, the agent of Master, Cui Qingyu!

    He and Cui Qinghe are rare brothers who are both powerful. Being at the peak of the Exterior and the Dharmakaya, making an unprecedented heyday of the Cui family.

    Cui Qingyu smiles kindly and says, ¡± I took the liberty of inviting you, please don¡¯t me me. ¡±

    ¡°How can you say that? If there is anything you can do to help, it is an honor for me. ¡± Meng Qi follows the action.

    Cui Qingyu nods,¡± You must be very strange to involve the Saint Emperor¡¯s Token in our Cui family. ¡±

    Cui Qingyu is outspoken and does not conceal anything. It doesn¡¯t seem to Meng Qi that the Cui family wants to usurp the throne, as had been his spection.

    ¡°I would like to hear the details. ¡± Meng Qi spoke primly.

    Cui Qingyu holds out his hands, feeling purple jade hidden, and he rubs his long sword on his knee as he speaks, ¡°My family has always been enemies of the Nine Evil Paths. So some disciples changed their identities and went through hardships to be Cultivator of Luo Denomination. A few months ago, he suddenly contacted Cui family¡¯s nark in the Southern State and told us that Luo Denomination had a big n. He had stolen key things and requested aid.¡±

    ¡°Because we are in danger and things are urgent, his message wasn¡¯t borate, and our Cui family¡¯s forces in the Southern State is weak, we couldn¡¯t respond in time. When the masters of our family arrived, he had died on the river. ¡±

    ¡± Later, we found a secret letter from the Chief Arrester of the Escort Agency of Central State. We realized that he was used as bait to draw Luo Denomination off, and sent the key things to Luoyang.¡±

    Meng Qi gently nods. Considering how he could get involved with the Escort Agency of Central State. However, disciples of Cui family were also alert, they didn¡¯t entrust the Escort Agency of Central State to send directly to Dizhou, Pinjin, but made the escort agency pretend to return to Luoyang. Otherwise, Luo Denomination and Destruction Sect would have discovered the inkling very early.

    Cui Qingyu sighs and continues, ¡°At that time, he was afraid that the Luo Denomination had found some trace of the n. The escort item had gone through some difficulties, so the Chief Arrester of the Escort Agency of Central State didn¡¯t know what the n between Luo Denomination and Destruction Sect was. They only knew that it is of great importance and that it¡¯s rted to the Cui family. Therefore, he gantly epted the task. Because I received the news from the Six Fan School that untilst night, the escort item was the half of Saint Emperor¡¯s Token, we were not confused. ¡±

    ¡°It was because I didn¡¯t know it before, that I was suspicious. Only telling part of the truth, but not all of it. Even asking Wenxian to help follow him. Please don¡¯tugh at me! ¡±

    Seeing Cui Qingyu clearly exining the cause and effect, many doubts that Meng Qi had were released. This matter involved many things.

    ¡°The matter that disciples of the Cui family have to expose their identity must be of great importance; please tell me the details of the fight. ¡± Cui Qingyu isn¡¯t domineering.

    Meng Qi with nothing to conceal told the truth about the fight.

    Cui Qingyu touches the short beard under his chin and listens very carefully. In the end, he says, ¡°There are not many people who can use the Saint Emperor¡¯s Token. There may bepanions in the Six Fan School ¡­¡±

    So keen¡­ Meng Qi held admiration.

    With only a few words, Cui Qingyu went to arrange the matter and saw the guests off.

    Wang Siyuan stays in the Cui Mansion, and Cui Zhe personally went to send Meng Qi back.

    The carriage drove slowly along the long street. Cui Zhe chatted with Meng Qi about traveling experiences, experiences in Kung Fu, and the customs of the Luoyang.

    Cui Zhe was talking and pointing to a century-old cake shop when Meng Qi spotted someone out of the corner of his eye. A in face and an unspiced robe in ck belonging to Qi Zhengyan.

    Qi Zhengyan walked cautiously, hiding behind bypassers from time to time. It seemed as if he was following someone.

    Yet, Zhengyan immediately stops and frowns as if he has lost that person.

    Due to his curiosity, Meng Qi cups one hand in the other before his chest and says to Cui Zhe, ¡°Please don¡¯t bother to send me off. I see an old friend and wish to speak with him.¡±

    Cui Zhe graciously replied, ¡°We will meet at the Sumptuous Fruits Banquet, see you next time. ¡±

    Cui Zhe eyes held a sneaking desire to fight. He dares not to challenge Meng Qi since Meng Qi killed the Wolf King.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Meng Qi jumps out of the carriage and moves towards Qi Zhengyan.

    Meng Qi intended to prank with the intention to frighten Qi Zhengyan by patting his shoulder. Unfortunately, Qi Zhengyan noticed Meng Qi when he was just a few steps away.

    He has such a keen sense because his Book of the Chaos has reached to the stage of Heaven-man Connection. Meng Qi was surprised and smiled as he asked, ¡°Senior Brother Qi, how can you have the leisure to go shopping? ¡±

    From Ruan Yushu, Meng Qi knows that Zhao Heng has utilized the secret connection with the Gongsun family to help Qi Zhengyan sneak into the Sumptuous Fruits Banquet.

    Qi Zhengyan¡¯s eyebrows don¡¯t stretch as he spoke, ¡°Walk and talk. ¡±

    Meng Qi understands the unsaid intention and invites him to a nearby restaurant.

    After entering the restaurant, all eyes focus on Meng Qi due to his signature long saber, good looks, and manly temperament. All of which reveal his identity!

    ¡°Killing de!¡±

    ¡°Is he the number one of the Ranking List of Young Masters?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the Killing de that killed the Wolf King!¡±

    The exmations continue. Some people even get up to say hello to Meng Qi as he passes by. These actions satisfy Meng Qi¡¯s vanity as he pretends to be demure. Nodding to those that do so.

    The pair move to the second floor where Meng Qi and Qi Zhengyan order a VIP room.

    ¡°I went to Gongsun¡¯s banquet before and came back to meet a man by chance.¡± Even with both of them examining the surroundings they still project their will to prevent snooping and Qi Zhengyan still sends his words with Secret Voice-sending.

    ¡°Who?¡± Meng Qi knows that Qi Zhengyan has never been one for joking. There must be enough reason for him to pay such attention to this man.

    Qi Zhengyan muses, ¡°When I was traveling in the Jianghu, I also had some adventures. That time I met the Blessing-endowed Heavenly Official of the Myths. In the fierce fight, I slightly spied a little ¡®strength¡¯ under his cover. I just met someone who made me feel a familiar sensation, and I suspected that he was the Blessing-endowed Heavenly Official. ¡±

    Meng Qi has known that the Myth frequent here, but how rare was the opportunity to lock in on a member?

    But he says solemnly asks ¡°Lost? What are his physical characteristics?¡±

    ¡°More than one year ago he was a senior who reached the Half-step Exterior Scenery. Now I think he must be near to the level of the exterior. So he was likely aware of the inkling and disappeared by the crossroads. ¡± Qi Zhengyan describes what has just happened, ¡°He is more than 30 years old, with a in face, short and fat, and a mole under his right eyebrow. ¡±

    Meng Qi gently nods,¡±I will ask someone to help me. You can also make brother Zhao secretly seek. ¡±

    Now the Six Fan School may have members of the Myths, so Meng Qi only ns to find the help of Yuan Lihuo, the ¡°Blood Teeth Arrester¡±, who is Primogenitor Guangcheng.

    The pair chat for a while then leave from the VIP room. Before they head downstairs, they run into a man who is handsome and stable, with a strongly defined chin and silver bands hanging around his waist. Before them was Fan Changmiao, the Number One Schr of Kung Fu in thest year!

    Meng Qi had briefly met him once, so he says with a slight smile, ¡°What a coincidence! ¡±

    He doesn¡¯t know the rumors of Luoyang. It didn¡¯t mean anything, just purely joking around. However, the people around him have recognized his identity from his appearance before and they allugh.

    ¡°Killing de.¡± Called Fan Changmiao, the Number One Schr of Kung Fu.Isn¡¯t this naked humiliation?

    Those around them suddenly get excited, hoping to watch a battle between the members in Ranking List of Young Masters!

    Fan Changmiao speaks quietly, ¡°I have an appointment with someone here.¡±

    Fan Changmiao¡¯s cultivation method doesn¡¯t seem to have a low level. Meng Qi can¡¯t see his actual realm through his realm of Oneness of Heaven and Men, and can only roughly judge that he has reached to the level of the Heaven-Man Connection. Leaving Meng Qi has no contempt for him.

    Meng Qi was ready to exchange a few words with him when a man walks out of the other VIP room and speaks, ¡°Changmiao, here.¡±

    The new man is tall and powerful, but his temperament is calm and steady. Even with a beard covering his whole face, he offers no reckless feelings. As for his strength, Meng Qi can¡¯t see his depth, but he can tell he is definitely at the level of the Exterior.

    Fan Changmiao smiles and makes the introductions, ¡°This is my Uncle, the master of Gu family in Ning State. ¡±

    Although he has never left Zhong State, his elders always have developed rtionships in other ces.

    Since they are not familiar with each other, Meng Qi greets him and gets ready to leave. At this moment Fan Changmiao says quietly, ¡°On the Sumptuous Fruits Banquet, Young Master Su, please give me some advice. ¡±

    There are excited cries all around; they are going to see some fun, Sumptuous Fruits Banquet is worth looking forward to!

    Although he deems that Fan Changmiao is not a reckless man, Meng Qi is still confident andughs, ¡± I am willing to hold my promise but dare not invite you.¡±

    A few dayster, Progenitor Doumu has healed up and quietly left. Primogenitor Guangcheng secretly searches for Gu Xiaosang and the Blessing-endowed Heavenly Official. Meanwhile, Meng Qi focuses on self-cultivation, waiting for the Sumptuous Fruits Banquet.

    August arrives before we know it and the Sumptuous Fruits Banquet begins.

 Chapter 490: Sumptuous Fruits Banquet

    <h4>Chapter 490: Sumptuous Fruits Banquet</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    The autumn weather was clear and cool, filled with refreshing air and clean water. The wind blew unimpededly and fruits grew abundantly on the trees. At such a good time for rxing outside, the Sumptuous Fruits Banquet finally arrived.

    Meng Qi and Su Ziyu did not directly take a carriage to the Jade Forest Garden in the outer cities like most court officials and aristocrats. Instead, they followed Su Li and Su Yue to the imperial city. Even though Su Li was temporarily suspended from his duty as the Vice Commander of the Imperial Guard, he had not lost the trust of the Emperor and was still required to apany him. On the other hand, Su Yue was the intermediate force to protect the Emperor.

    The massive door with dragon carvings, the deep and seemingly endless doorway, the oing wind through the hall, and the chilly and unforgiving air in the imperial city reinforced its majestic demeanor and made Meng Qi feel alienated.

    This was the first time that he had stepped into the imperial city of the Great Jin Dynasty. However, apart from the abhorrent forbidden power present, there was no real difference between the imperial pce in the world of the Sword Emperor and Devil Empress. The worship of power and the Emperor that stemmed from people¡¯s hearts were exactly the same.

    ¡°Fifth Uncle, have you got any clues about the Luo Denomination and the Immortals?¡± Meng Qi pretended to ask casually. He was a little worried that the Luo Denomination and Destruction Sect would disrupt the Sumptuous Fruits Banquet.

    Su Yue smiled wryly, ¡°No, they seemed to have vanished into thin air. It¡¯s indeed strange that even though the Yu family¡¯s identity had been revealed, Luo Denomination still hid without a trace left behind.¡±

    ¡°This type of cult which has passed on for many generations must be very, no, extremely cunning, or it would have been wiped out by just forces long ago.¡± Su Li stared ahead, freely replying.

    Meng Qi nodded thoughtfully, storing the query in the back of his head to ask Primogenitor Guangchengter.

    The imperial city was huge and covered in white jade. However, it was not for the sake of luxury but meant for the array instead. Meng Qi followed Su Li and Su Yue through the imperial city into the pce, where he saw the present Emperor of the Great Jin Dynasty, Zhao Mingyu, in the Tai Chi Pce.

    Compared to theirst encounter, Zhao Mingyu seemed older. His eye bags were loose and he looked obviously tired. Su Li and Su Yue, however, seemed to have taken it for granted, turning a blind eye to the situation.

    After the salutations, the old Emperor looked at Meng Qi with a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t let me down at today¡¯s Sumptuous Fruits Banquet.¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s kung fu, I will definitely live up to the Emperor¡¯s trust,¡± Meng Qi boasted without any hint of modesty.

    In order toplete the Samsara task, he had to be the champion!

    Not to mention Su Ziyuan¡¯s wish to boast before his holiness!

    ¡°Haha, the Killing de indeed.¡± The old Emperor held out his hand and took the arm of a eunuch who was even older than him, as he slowly rose.

    This eunuch¡¯s Yin Chi was extremely dense, not the ghostly kind, but the soft and cold type. Even though he was old, his skin was still as smooth as a young woman¡¯s, and his power was deeply hidden, making it hard to judge his ability. However, Meng Qi could feel countless needles piercing through his Vital Spirit just when the eunuch looked over at him.

    ¡°It is, of course, Head Eunuch Gao Jinzhong¡­¡± Meng Qi remembered the introduction that Su Li had made in the past.

    The crowd stood at the two sides, waiting for the Emperor and Gao Jingzhong to pass by. The imperial guardmander and Soaring Dragon Arrester, the two powerful Zhaos, followed closely, with Su Li, Su Yue, and the rest of the escort experts behind, and finally Meng Qi, Su Ziyu, and a few other aristocrats.

    As he was about to cross the gate of the Tai Chi Pce, Meng Qi felt a warm sensation on his chest, and he immediately halted.

    Gu Xiaosang?

    The charm that Progenitor Doumu gave became warm!

    Gu Xiaosang was nearby?

    Meng Qi dropped his eyes and covered his contracted pupils, ncing discretely at Tai Chi Pce, but could only discern numerous imperial guards. There was no trace of Gu Xiaosang at all.

    If not for the warm sensation of the charm, Meng Qi would have thought that he was hallucinating!

    Gu Xiaosang was hiding inside the pce?

    Was the most dangerous ce really the safest one?

    No wonder the Six Fan School couldn¡¯t find her!

    Meng Qi¡¯s heart was filled with shock, but he didn¡¯t make any reaction ¨C pretending to not have noticed it ¨C and only nced back casually as he stepped out of Tai Chi Pce.

    It was quiet inside the pce and there were imperial guards standing as straight as pines. The golden throne stood at the very top, with nine dragons carved on it,manding respect. No one was seated on it.

    Was it a trick by the demoness, or was she really here?

    If she was truly here, who helped her to hide in the pce?

    Was it someone prominent?

    With so many mysteries left unsolved, Meng Qi did not expose his discovery lest he fell into a trap, and thus followed the team ahead.

    Outside the imperial pce, the two Super Arresters, Liu Shengming and Yuan Lihuo, led many imperial guards and arresters to escort the Emperor. They then guarded outside the pce in a clear sequence.

    As he passed Yuan Lihuo, Meng Qi opened his right palm, revealing the charm, as his left hand pointed at the pce behind.

    There was no verbalmunication, but Yuan Lihuo¡¯s expression changed slightly. As Primogenitor Guangcheng, he naturally knew that the charm which the wild taoist drew referred to Gu Xiaosang.

    Gu Xiaosang was hiding inside the pce?

    The Luo Denomination was hiding in the pce?

    His expression returned to normal, and he quietly looked back at the arrangement of the team.

    Outside the imperial city, Sima Shi waited in person to ride with the Emperor.

    After delivering the news, Meng Qi calmed his heart down and adjusted his state of mind until his momentum and state were at their peak.

    I¡¯ll just deal with the Sumptuous Fruits Banquet, and leave the rest to the Immortals. The tall one will be there for me even if the sky falls!

    The Jade Forest Garden was located northeast of the outer city, close to the canal, at which there were meanders and swirls, entuating the city¡¯s beauty. As such, it was reputed as one of the top ten remarkable scenes of Luoyang, and was zoned as a royal garden.

    Peculiar trees and red flowers were scattered in every part of it, with the fragrance from the flowers and fruits filling the air. Amidst thekes and rivers, the mountains and woods, all kinds of wild beasts could be seen.

    Outside of the court gate, court officials and aristocrats stood at two sides to wee the Emperor. The first ten or so did not kneel, as they were representatives from top aristocratic families, including the left and right Prime Ministers, Cui Yan from the Cui family, and Song Shouren, Master of the Song family from Luyang.

    The Political Affairs Hall of the Great Jin Dynasty consisted of 11 men, with the Left Prime Minister acting as the Head Prime Minister ¨C this position was usually held by the most powerful aristocratic family. The Cui family held this position today, and he was the uncle of Cui Qinghe and Cui Qingyu, as well as being a grandmaster. The Right Prime Minister was the Assistant Prime Minister, and this position was rotated amongst the few top aristocratic families.

    Generally speaking, there was always at least one person from each of the top eight aristocratic families in the Political Affairs Hall. For instance, when an elder from the Wang family of Zhou County retired, Wang Wenxian naturally reced him in court. He was deeply trusted by the Emperor and was appointed Minister of Revenue. In another case, Ruan Yushu¡¯s ninth granddad, Ruan Kang, was active in court as the representative of Ruan family from Langya in Luoyang.

    The remaining three ces belonged to the Zhao family from Luoyang, or other powerful grandmasters, or court officials loyal to the Emperor, like Sima Shi, Chief Arrester of Six Fan School.

    Apart from the 11 members of the Political Affairs Hall, those who did not kneel also included important members or masters of top aristocratic families, like Cui Qingyu.

    Meng Qi naturally could not be in the front row and was just hanging around at the rear. All of a sudden, his eyes froze, as he saw the Crown Prince followed by two monks. One of them was ordinary looking, with their brows and eyes lowered, wearing a yellow frock without a single fleck of dust. It was Buddhist Heart Palm Xuan Zhen, who left the Ranking List of Young Masters due to the fact that he entered the Half-step Exterior Scenery realm.

    Little Uncle Master and the Crown Prince together? Was this Shaolin Temple showing their stance, supporting the Crown Prince like other Buddhists? Meng Qi took in a breath of cold air in shock. This was an extremely important bargaining chip!

    The three Dharmakayas of Great Jin Dynasty, other than Dharma King of Luo Denomination, were Noble Purple Spirit Cui Qinghe and Dragon-Strike Luohan Kong Wen!

    Will the peaceful Shaolin finally be involved in worldly disputes?

    Not only did Meng Qi react, the corner of the Emperor¡¯s eye jumped too, and the faces of Su Li and Su Yue sank. This was a situation unknown to the Six Fan School!

    It was like thunder suddenly striking t ground!

    The other monk next to Crown Prince was in his 30s, wearing an unspiced robe and turning the prayer beads in hands. His facial features were soft and lean, and his mouth was tightly closed. He stared at the ground intensely, as if he was worried about hurting the ants. Meng Qi could only tell that he had achieved the realm of Oneness of Heaven and Men, but was oblivious to his identity.

    Prince Jin Zhao Yi¡¯s face sank slightly, with the ¡°Unstoppable¡± Yan Chong following behind him.

    Zhao Heng¡¯s expression was as usual, with a Foreign Official standing next to him. Achieving Heaven-man Connection in his fifties made it seem as if no one was under him.

    Super Purple Sword Cui Zhe, Schr of Martial Arts Fan Changmiao, Ruan Yushu of the Ruan family, Wang Zai of the Wang family and Flower-washing Qi Zhengyan were all in the escort team.

    As Meng Qi examined the crowd, his eyes shed with someone else¡¯s.

    ¡°Aunt Bai?¡± The mature and attractive figure, and above average appearance belonged to Bai Lianxiang, who entered due to her connections with elders from the Bai family who were court officials.

    Aunt Bai nodded her head, with her eyes full of fighting spirit. She seemed to want to challenge Meng Qi ¨C the champion of the Ranking List of Young Masters!

    The Emperor¡¯s horse entered the Jade Forest Garden, and each guest sat down on the high tform. A rippling river traversed underneath, with tnd and a mirrorke on the bank, as well as a forest full of fruit fragrance far away.

    The high tform on which Meng Qi was at hosted the Wang family from Zhou County and a few other aristocratic families from Luoyang, and greetings were exchanged.

    ¡°It has only been a few days, and brother has already almost achieved Oneness of Heaven and Men. Congrattions!¡± Meng Qi smiled, cupping one hand in the other before his chest.

    Wang Zai¡¯s rectangr face seemed more tanned and he seemed to have been weathered by sunshine and storm. He smiled and returned the gesture, ¡°You are the one who advanced by leaps and bounds, Little Meng, achieving Oneness of Heaven and Men within such a short period of time.¡±

    ¡°Each man has their own different path.¡± Meng Qi and Wang Zai sat down conversing while listening to the Emperor¡¯s elegant speech.

    After his lengthy speech and greetings, the old Emperorughed. ¡°I am happy to hear that many talents have appearedtely, and thus I have hosted this Sumptuous Fruits Banquet to see them.¡±

    ¡± ¡­ I have four questions, and I invite everybody here topete for victory.¡±

    ¡°Firstly, musical instruments, chess, calligraphy, and painting, the ways of excellence that can improve our character and polish our emotions. I wonder who would be first amongst all the courtly men seated here?¡±

    Meng Qi¡¯s mouth twitched as he heard the Emperor, and felt that bragging in front of the Emperor during the Sumptuous Fruits Banquet would not be easy. Other than martial arts, was there anything else he couldpete in?

    Wang Zai nodded and smiled,¡±Does Little Meng have any talent to demonstrate?¡±

    ¡°Does whistling count?¡± Meng Qi¡¯s face twitched.

    Wang Zai replied solemnly, ¡°If your whistle can make birds sing, and fairies dance and apany you, then, of course, it will be counted.¡±

    The exchange between the two put a smile on many sitting next to them.

 Chapter 491: The Kung Fu Devotees

    <h4>Chapter 491: The Kung Fu Devotees</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    The old Emperor added, ¡°The phenomenal strength of those who have gone beyond the Exterior is naturally not in question, yet would we consider them to have artistic talent?¡±

    Meng Qi raised an eyebrow and stiffened slightly. He considered for a moment that this might mean that perfect Half-step experts such as Xuanzhen and Aunt Bai might also have attended this Sumptuous Fruits Banquet?

    Talent contests, he thought, were mostly something he could manage. If in a moment there was a chance to fight, at worst he might be forced to defend himself, yet he would have more than a good chance. Don¡¯t tell me that the championship winner is going to be old Zhao, the perfect Half-step expert?

    Still, let¡¯s not get ahead of ourselves and jinx our karma by thinking about it all too much before the show has even begun. Even with old Zhao not having upgraded himself in a long time, one still cannot overlook the reality that Xuanzhen and Aunt Bai are also very strong talents in this realm and have few weaknesses. In other words, the chances of winning will be very small.

    Considering it in this way, it became all the clearer that the 1,500 Karma points that the Dominator of Samsara had offered as a reward on thepletion of this mission severely fell shortpared its level of difficulty!

    Unless it was possible that any battles at the Sumptuous Fruits Banquet was subject to other restrictions or forms of handicap?

    Just as Meng Qi was lost in these thoughts, Wang Zai watched ¡°the Unstoppable¡± Yan Chong walk slowly out onto the floor and guffawed. ¡°The Emperor has once said the most important thing is the absolute refinement of one¡¯s character and the polishing of their emotional state. Unsurprisingly, a regr contest of talents would not be enough. Instead what is required is to see whether their emotional realm can be portrayed likewise within their demonstration. Of course, those with natural abilities here will be at more of an advantage.¡±

    That meant that a person already talented in the musical arts would have an even greater opportunity to disy his or her skillspared to a beginner.

    Meng Qi calmed himself, subduing his feelings of doubt and concerns for his dignity. He watched Yan Chong approach the edge of the winding river. ¡°I wonder what artistic excellence Yan Chong possesses.¡±

    Meng Qi recalled that Yan Chong was from a less prominent school, a smaller sect. Even with all his adventuring, it was more than likely that he, like Meng Qi, had probably not been tutored in the ¡°four aplishments¡±of the zither, chess, calligraphy, and painting.

    As he spoke, Prince Jin¡¯s, Zhao Yi¡¯s, servants had already ced a copper stove, teacups, cakes of tea leaves, and such onto a small table they had brought out.

    Wang Zai nodded gently. ¡°Mmm, it looks to be the art of tea ceremony.¡±

    Oh, this should be fine! Meng Qi whilst a little taken aback instantly recalled what the old Emperor had just said about the arts not just being limited to the ¡°four aplishments¡±. Naturally, it was going to be a contestant¡¯s ability to disy their ¡®realm¡¯ that decided whether they were victorious in such varied events as these!

    Meng Qi felt joy ovee him in the moment as he recalled how he had previously had a fair crack at pretending to be a master of tea ceremony.

    Following Yan Chong¡¯s bowing to the old Emperor, he lit the fire to heat the water. His de then shed back and forth as he went about breaking up a cake of tea to select its leaves. His fluid and natural movements contained copious saber momentum and were slow and methodical. The audience in witnessing this spectacle naturally found their spirits descending into a tranquil and rxed state of being.

    He waited for the water to go through its initial stages of boiling until the water was steaming just so. Yan Chong¡¯s tea-making abilities were evidently of another order. They were confident and rxed, with the ability to transport one to a distant ce.

    Yan Chong¡¯s voice was in fitting with his tea-making atmosphere as he said, ¡°Tea for His Majesty.¡± The teacup then left his hand, flying off towards the grandstand.

    The teacup moved exceedingly stable through the air, with an appropriate velocity that was not too rapid. It was something like one of those wine vessels that floated on the river during that particr Spring festival. Not a drop was spilled from the teacup as it moved through the air, it was certainly sufficient to demonstrate that Yan Chong¡¯s genuine Qi and mastery of his strength had attained a very high degree in his enlightenment of the Apertures. Moreover, the subtle undertones of heaven and earth assisted the movement were also evident to the observer.

    Head Eunuch Gao Jinzhong intercepted the teacup and gave it a once-over before handing it to the old Emperor.

    Zhao Mingyu took a sip and a smile danced across his face. He gave a slow nod and said, ¡°Good tea and an excellent demonstration of the tea ceremony!¡±

    Wang Zai then added, ¡°Brother Yan¡¯s movements are strong and purposeful and yet when he makes tea he also has a calmness and tranquility about his actions. One senses that his mind and movements have an ease about them that hase about from truly understanding the secrets of the tea ceremony. Through his methodical and precise actions there shines through peaceful happiness and tranquility.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡± Meng Qi did not know whether he shouldplement Yan Chong on his tea ceremony abilities or Wang Zai¡¯s concise exnation of it. In any case, he gave up on the idea of making tea. Though he did not believe his portrayal of his inner realm would be any worse than Yan Chong¡¯s, he did not believe that he would be able to measure up under such close!

    What should he demonstrate then?

    Should he sing to the Emperor? Or should he demonstrate some sword art-like calligraphy?

    As he mulled it over in his mind, the floor became silent. It would be hard to know how many people had been previously considering giving it ago now had given up on their idea. They felt like it would be difficult topare with Yan Chong, and anything that followed might well invite public humiliation and leave behind a bad image with the Emperor. It would be far better to wait for an event where one excelled in beforepeting.

    Aunt Bai, on the other hand, never had any intentions of demonstrating any form of artistic excellence!

    Right at that moment, Xuanzhen stepped forward from beside the Crown Prince and requested for some manuscript and a writing instrument. He then sped his hands together and bowed.

    ¡°Calligraphy¡­¡± Meng Qi toyed with the teacup in front of him.

    Xuanzhen let loose a piece of nk paper and threw it up into the air before following suit to jump after it. Without any thing to lean on, he proceeded to ssh ink about on the parchment.

    To the observer, this disy might seem like a random disy of showing off. Yet Xuanzhen was entirely focused on what he was doing. He calmly went about his actions and his strokes appeared on the paper like the blossoming of a lotus flower.

    Like Buddha¡¯s descent from heaven, both paper and person came back to earth slowly.

    As his feet touched the ground, Xuanzhen¡¯s hand pushed out, flipping the paper over to reveal what was written:

    ¡°Because: All phenomena are like a dream, an illusion, a bubble and a shadow. Like dew and lightning sh. Thus, you should meditate upon them.¡±

    Each of these characters had its own style and was written differently. They likewise disyed a full range of possible characteristics, artfully demonstrated, whilst none of which were repeated.

    With so many calligraphic styles packed onto one piece of paper it should be chaotic, yet it looked entirely as if it were meant to be like that. One could sense the delicate and meaningful Zen Philosophiesing through.

    Each word had its own form and style which was at the same time no form or style. Its Zen was self-evident.

    Wang Zai whispered with some emotion, ¡°Ah, a reproduction of the Diamond Sutra inscription from the Shaolin Temple¡¯s Pavilion Halfway up the Mountain. One can see the calmness stemming from Buddhist Monk Xuanzhen¡¯s study of the Teachings of Buddhism.¡±

    Meng Qi had himself admired the very same stele which the divine monk Luohan had made. This calligraphy had a different feel to it. ¡°Whilst it is a little less developed, the Zen Philosophies it holds within it are none too different. Whilst it looks different, it does at the same time prove that the Buddha is everywhere, regardless of outward appearances¡­¡±

    The same sentence written by two different people allowed the disciples from the aristocratic families that previously could only sense the meaning of Zen Philosophy without being able to understand its roots to find some deeper realization of it.

    Wang Zai sighed a moment. ¡°I had originally intended to write something myself, but I am not inclined to pick up a writing instrument now after seeing the Buddhist Monk Xuanzhen¡¯s manuscript.¡±

    And so it was, the segment on calligraphy had been taken by someone else¡­ Meng Qi gave up on the notion of disying swordsmanship through calligraphy, but he kept his grief and indignation well hidden.

    The Emperor praised Xuanzhen, saying, ¡°This Buddhist monk has achieved the Gist of Trueness in the Teaching of Buddhism.¡±

    The Emperor had a cunning shrewdness about him when dealing with monks from the Shaolin Temple, and he did not show any kind of animosity.

    Xuanzhen chanted in a low voice, then said slowly, ¡°Everyone has something of Zen Philosophies in them, it is only that for much of the time it is luded by various artificial imagery, making it all the harder to see the Buddha. Those of us in Buddhism do not insist that the general public converts to Buddhism, yet desire to explore mutually the means to getting past their various difficult predicaments in life.

    Everyone frowned slightly, is this to say that the Crown Prince¡¯s way did not entirely exclude those with differing views?

    That said, one exchange of views was hardly sufficient to eradicate the rift that existed between the sects and the aristocratic families. Each figurehead of the aristocratic families looked away with nk looks on their faces.

    This was despite the fact the sects had, for many years, wished to get someone inside the imperial court. Yet when it came to such a big fish as the Crown Prince, it took only one time to put the pce on alert. The sects had no option but to remove him from their wish list.

    To be fair, some years back if it was not for the quisling monk at the Crown Prince¡¯s side who had announced and prostrated his devout beliefs, thereby exposing the intention of building a Buddhist nation, then maybe he might have bought it all.

    As for now, hmmph, the conception was in its death throes!

    After Xuanzhen walked back to the Crown Prince¡¯s grandstand, those that were willing to take the floor were now even fewer and far between. All eyes turned to the Ruan family, as there was never a better time for the 21st Lady of the family, a beauty of River East, to take the floor.

    All of a sudden there came a chuckle. Someone stepped through the air andnded in the center of the floor. It was the Super Purple Sword Cui Zhe.

    He smiled as he bowed, in his hand was a purple flute made of jade. He ced the flute at his lips and started to y a mellow and ssic sounding melody.

    The sound of the flute gradually swung outwards and spread across the waters. It was gloomy and lonely in its cadence. It was like the tide ahead was surging, waves rising and falling. Like one was standing on the bows of a ship floating with the stream on a body of water.

    All the eyes could see were the sea and the horizon, there was nothing else in sight. In all this vastness one could not help but be alone on such a boat.

    The sound of the flute got lower and lower and the seas calmed, the emotion in it began to build and surge.

    Atmosphere, charm and melody all sewn together exquisitely, it moved more than a few people with its sadness.

    The river¡¯s flow seemed to slow down, and theke became tranquil. The birds ceased singing in the forest. All was stillness around them.

    The remnants of the tune lingered and twisted through the hearts of the crowd, nobody spoke as they had all entered into the trancelike state-of-mind that the music had evoked in them.

    ¡°Tomorrow I¡¯ll Send out a Shallop¡­ It¡¯s fully portrayed and embodied by the flutes far off sounding melody¡­¡± Wang Zai gave a sentimental little sigh. ¡°If we consider artistic excellence alone, then Brother Cui¡¯s demonstration has surpassed that of Buddhist Monk Xuanzhen and Brother Yan. Yet the atmosphere, where each of you takes us, makes it very hard to decide between you.¡±

    He looked across at Meng Qi and said, ¡°I would not be inclined to enter the floor and show myself up.¡±

    Meng Qi was about to chime in when he suddenly thought of something else. ¡°Since it¡¯s not limited to the ¡®four aplishments¡¯, I¡¯d like to give it a try.¡±

    Wang Zai was slightly startled. ¡°What do you intend to do? Whistle?¡±

    Meng Qi took a start, feeling a little embarrassed. How did things get so serious when they were so light-hearted just a second ago?

    ¡°Brother Wang Zai, you¡¯re too L7!¡±

    Cui Zhe returned to his seat after the Emperor gave his opinion. Then as the crowd turned to Ruan Yushu, another figure entered the floor with rapid intricate movements. In void flight the clothes pped about which made the figure appear like an immortal.

    ¡°Su Ziyuan, what can you demonstrate for us?¡± The old Emperor was a little taken back. He had obviously not considered that Meng Qi would take the floor.

    The names Thunder de Furious Monk, Reckless Monk, and Killing de were not particrly in keeping with someone who possessed any artistic ability.

    Meng Qi remained silent under the surprised onlooking gazes. He went across and picked up a piece of driftwood from the riverbank. He then sat down cross-legged and allowed his palms to form and mimic des as he went about shaving the surfaceyers from the wood.

    He had thought of the Holy Sword Puppet just a moment ago, he had recalled how Master Lu had gone about carving puppets. The feeling of tranquility one felt watching him, the concentration involved was not something that could be described in words very well.

    Carving was also an artistic talent!

    Those that learn from me what I have to give shall continue to prosper, but those who just blindly copy what I do will perish.. . Meng Qi soliloquized this sentence. He allowed his mind to be calm as a peacefulke and allowed his hands to go about his carving unhurriedly.

    Today, he was attired in green which whenpared to his usual upright and masculine ck clothes seemed a little more fitting for what he was doing. Although he was sat on the ground, it did not seem out of ce considering, instead his posture was one of being very at ease with the world.

    Wang Zai and the onlookers did not know what to think at first. Meng Qi¡¯s carving was nothing extraordinary, nor was there any atmosphere to be felt from its artistic conception. It just came across as livening things up a little.

    However, they gradually felt something was a little amiss as they followed the progression of his carving. Their gazes were drawn to Meng Qi¡¯s hand movements. He was so focused and devoted that they found themselves simrly focused and engaged.

    This focus allowed one to leave their worldly worries behind. All those that had caused them worry, concern or anguish were all washed away. Their mental and physical states were entirely transfixed by the carving that they felt they were engaged in.

    This was not just a feeling that existed in the enlightenment of the Apertures, but one which those of the Half-step or experts of the Exterior also feel, just not to such an extent.

    Nobody spoke. There was but the sound of water babbling and that of the nearby birds, making for a restful scene.

    His de-like palms and knife-like fingers were naturally fluid and changed as needed. His devotion and his focus seemed to somehow go about washing clean the audience¡¯s souls.

    He stopped after some time, the carving in his handspleted. It felt like the Emperor to look at and had its own unique charm about it.

    The audience was calm and rxed. Smiles emerged on their faces as they gradually understood.

    Meng Qi set the puppet flying towards the old Emperor. It moved through the air silently, as if it too was dedicated to something, its journey.

    After receiving it he yed with the puppet in his hands a while, then he gave another sigh and said, ¡°Those with focus, who are calm and dedicate themselves to Kung Fu truly are truly rewarded for their efforts.¡±

    Meng Qi bowed and returned to where he had been sitting. Wang Zai looked at him for a moment and said cordially, ¡°A moment ago I still thought that an expert of the Exterior with perfect Half-step upgrades every ¡®de¡¯ or ¡®stroke¡¯ was what the word ¡®focus¡¯ meant.¡±

    Meng Qi smiled and nodded as he openly epted Wang Zai¡¯spliments. Whilst he was not in the league of Master Lu, he was however capable of imitating his momentum and the rudimentary steps to a good degree. Then factoring in his ¡°return to one¡¯s original state¡± standard, it was certainly impressive to behold.

    The only problem is that he had never studied carving before himself and did not feel he had carved it all that well at all. It did however have charm and at a push one could say it was lifelike.

    The crowd went still, as Ruan Yushu walked slowly down from the grandstand with a long zither in her embrace.

 Chapter 492: The Wordless Stone Stele

    <h4>Chapter 492: The Wordless Stone Stele</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Carrying her zither, Ruan Yushu gently walked down from the grandstand in a white dress. Her steps were slow and purposeful and as she walked on the floor she looked both serene and humble.

    After showing her respects to the old emperor, she knelt down on her heels andid the zither down across her knees. Inparison to Meng Qi¡¯s rxed posture from a moment earlier, she was all the more at peace with where she was sitting. It was as if the ground wasn¡¯t dirty at all, but rather a pure white moonlit pce.

    Her every movement was cool andposed which allowed the crowd to collect themselves as they calmly awaited her performance.

    ¡°A master is simply on another level¡­¡± Meng Qi sighed inwardly.

    With her left hand fretting the string, she used her right hand to pick, producing a melody that unfolded into a picturesque scene of wild geese taking flight within one¡¯s mind.

    As she yed, Meng Qi began to seemingly sense a vision slowly emerging in his mind¡¯s eye¡­ It was the sense of fresh autumn aired skies ¨C the sense of a grand journey unfolding in front of him. The vision was the zither, likewise, the zither was the vision. Such was very befitting with the azure skies that had now appeared. In addition, his mind expanded into the richforting scenes thaty there.

    The birds sang a soothing melody and it was as if there was a flock of birds wheeling in the air, sometimes flying off to the side, sometimes circling. Yet always back and forth, which greatly allowed the scene to feel all the more realistic.

    Just as Meng Qi was appreciating this pseudo-reality surfacing in his mind, out of the blue the birds from the forest began to emerge one after another. They began to fly in circles above Ruan Yushu¡¯s head and their little chirps melded with the zither in synchronous a harmony!

    The zither¡¯s sound subsided a little and a beautifully fresh autumn scene of clear water pools andvender mists sitting upon hillsides at sunset surfaced in one¡¯s imagination.

    The babbling brooks were all the more soothing and the mirror-like surfaces of thekes were somehow clearer, reflecting the azure skies and far above cirrus clouds. It was a beautiful scene where birds flew across morning skies, where the water was the sky and the sky the water. What had been a standard melody had been altered bybining the Oneness of Heaven and Men before she then infused it with her own artistic conception.

    The melody softened slightly as the birds one by one looked to roost and perched beside the zither.

    The sound from the zither endlessly meandered its way through the air whilst the birds continued their song, showing no desire to return to the forest.

    It embodied the Oneness of Heaven and Men, expanding out into a scene of tranquility, which was thenced with her own conception andplimented by natural undertones.

    Only after quite some time did the old emperor finally give out his signatory long sigh and add, ¡°This melody was heaven sent! It is hard to imagine that such a rarely heard sound was created by a zither!¡±

    Wang Zai squinted slightly as if he was still immersed in the soothing expanse of the autumn vision with its circling wild geese and somniferous tranquility. When he opened his mouth to speak, he softly added, ¡°Such a crisp and fresh expanse¡­ Suchforting autumn scenes unfolding and soothing our hearts. The ability to bring the birds to circle, to createkes that meet the sky. Indubitably, nobody can surpass this today!¡±

    ¡°She has certainly mastered the Oneness of Heaven and Man, oh, but she really is naturally talented with the zither as well¡­¡± Meng Qi had a slightly different perspective on this matter.

    Nobody dared to stand on the floor and challenge this melody.

    ¡°Does anyone object to Ruan Yushu being crowned the champion in the ways of the ¡®four aplishments¡¯?¡± The old emperor looked at everyone present.

    With no challenges to be heard, Ruan Yushu easily took the victory in the first round of the championship. As a result, she was granted a drink from the imperial wine ss.

    The old Emperor gently rubbed the armrests of therge chair he was seated in and, as a satisfied smile crept across his face, he said, ¡°The second round will concern a particrly interesting object of mine: The Wordless Stone Stele. You are all outstanding talents with an understanding of heaven and earth that surpasses most others in your cohort, thus, as a result, you will have spent more than a little time considering matters of spiritual cultivation. This section will give you an opportunity to perceive what you can from the stele and it will ultimately be decided by who conceives the most.¡±

    ¡°The Wordless Stone Stele?¡± The notable ministers of the imperial court, along with the aristocratic families and disciples that were present, were consequently both speechless and shocked. For a moment there was a barrage of whispering and even Cui Qingyu and those from the Political Affairs Hall and such important people close to His Highness somewhat lost theirposure as they took in what this meant.

    Meng Qi¡¯s past was slightly less well-founded and educated, thus, he was actually unaware of what Wang Zai was talking about.

    ¡°The Wordless Stone Stele is said to have originated in the ancient¡¯s Celestial Court. To a certain degree, it might be considered a divine weapon.¡± Wang Zai, rather conveniently for Meng Qi, gave a general description to the guests.

    ¡°Divine weapon?¡± Meng Qi was bbergasted the moment he heard this.

    Wang Zai continued talking in that tireless fashion of his, ¡°In terms of discussing its value, well, it is a moot point because there is no other object with such power. It cannot be deployed for attack purposes and would easily be damaged by a novice of this field. Yet, tobine one¡¯s cultivation with the stele is the key to seeing and perceiving even more. It allows one to consolidate their Kung Fu and consummate their mental state. One may even be able to create a divine skill ¨C only should one¡¯s realm and experience permit this.¡±

    ¡°In the past when this dynasty took Ying City as it went about defeating the Kang, it also obtained the Emperor¡¯s sword. The dynasty¡¯s founderbined all of humanity¡¯s arts of the sword with his own Book of Shocking the World. Then, after studying these for seven days and seven nights, he finally fused them together. Following this emerged the normal Book of Shocking the World as well as humanity¡¯s version of the same. Moreover, a sovereign sword art had also been derived from The Eight Strokes of Turmoil. Thetter, with support from a great many people, has developed quite rapidly and be even stronger. With far fewer ws it has gradually be the mainstay of the imperial royal family.

    ¡°And from then on the imperial family has nevercked strong practitioners of the Half-step to Dharmakaya realm.¡±

    No wonder Zhao Jingshi¡¯s mind could gradually recover after being attacked by an Evil Master and still allow him to be Half-step to Dharmakaya¡­ Meng Qi was momentarily shocked, yet soon after he felt joy welling up inside. ¡°Perception is my fort¨¦! Who here has already perceived the Buddha¡¯s Palm?¡±

    Well, Xuanzhen, in having opened his Mid-brows¡¯ Primal Aperture, could possibly gain some insight, yetprehensions were not something that he attained all that often¡­ None of which bothered Meng Qi all that much, and not just because keeping calm about things like this was one of his stronger personality traits. It was more the point that even if Meng Qi was toprehend something from the stone, it may or may not benefit his Kung Fu practice. Indeed, it could well be worth it due to the good haul of karma points it would bring with it!

    Following the initial shock from this turn of events, everyone there found themselves suddenly a lot more interested in stepping onto the floor. The value of the Wordless Stone Stele or an imperial family secret weapon such as this was priceless. It was not something that outsiders had ever been allowed toe into contact with before. His Highness was truly pulling out all the stops today so that this Sumptuous Fruits Banquet would surely be one that would go down in history books!

    The potential contestants at this stage now suddenly considered the loss of their self-esteem or just losing as somewhat less important. In order to conceive something, just anything from this stele could benefit them for life!

    Meng Qi¡¯s face was beaming joyfully, to which Wang Zai grinned uponseeing this. ¡°Xiao Meng, feeling confident, are we? Willing to give it a go?¡±

    After he arrived in the imperial city, what had always ¡°Brother Su Xian¡± had be a little out ce, and Wang Zai had switched to calling him ¡°Xiao Meng¡±.

    Meng Qi sat up straight and coughed, ¡°One believes that there are quite a few here who wish to try their luck, thus one shall await their turn and gost if His Highness has no objections?¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t ¡®the bigger yers¡¯ usually thest ones to y their hands?¡±

    At an attempt in keeping with the current tone, he altered what he usually referred to himself as, to ¡°one¡±.

    ¡°There is merit to your words.¡± Wang Zai nodded gently and was prepared to wait a while.

    A stone tablet left his old hands, the stele, and flew across tond below the grandstand area. The stone was grayish-white with lots of small fissures running across its unadorned and old looking exterior. Its top ne was devoid of any patterns or writing, but somehow it felt deep and profound to observe. Indeed, such a strange artifact to behold such that gazing upon it felt akin to looking into an abyss!

    ¡°To each person a cup of tea.¡± As the words had barely left the old Emperor¡¯s lips, all of those ¡°heroes¡± that had previously been less than willing to leave their seats were now making their way forward in an attempt to queue up for their chance at the ¡°stele¡±.

    The geniuses from each aristocratic family appeared to be beaming with joy whilst somehow looking concerned at the same time, as they could not understand why His Highness had, quite suddenly, decided to be so unusually generous.

    ¡­

    Outside the imperial city, ¡°Progenitor Doumu¡± altered her appearance, attiring herself in a in skirt and blue top.

    Next to her was a fierce looking man with a weathered old face, as if it had seen too many hard days on the streets. It was, in fact, the Lord of Purity and Magic in disguise.

    The Lord of Purity and Magicmunicated using their secret code, ¡°Primogenitor Guangcheng has confirmed that Gu Xiaosang is within the pce. The Luo Denomination are likely to be there as well.¡±

    Progenitor Doumu gazed at the imperial pce intently, whispering, ¡°Everyone that should be attending the banquet is there by now, I presume?¡±

    ¡°Indeed. Shall we barge straight in? It may be best to take a more prudent approach, as this matter is just getting quirkier and quirkier. Who knows, we could still run into ¡®Dharma King Dushi¡¯.¡± The Lord of Purity and Magic frowned.

    His Eminence the Dharma King Dushi of the Luo Denomination imed to already have attained Vacancy Dharmakaya.

    Progenitor Doumu gave a rare sneer, ¡°Let¡¯s wait a bit and see what happens. One really would likely have no idea about what they were ying at if it wasn¡¯t for something like this ever happening before¡­¡±

    She had a confidence in herself as if she had thought of something else.

    The Lord of Purity and Magic questioned, ¡°Something like this has happened before?¡±

    Progenitor Doumu gave a slight nod, ¡°Yes, a few years ago¡­¡±

    ¡­

    As it approached noon the sun was reaching its zenith. One after another, the various talents approached the Wordless Stone Stele and left empty handed without any conception or change taking ce for them. So much so that people began to wonder whether it was just a in old stone and that conceiving anything from it was really all just something made up.

    The imperial court¡¯s important ministers were few in number, additionally, they had only been permitted to bring one guest to the banquet. As such, up until this point, there were still about 10 or so people that had not yet had an opportunity toprehend anything from the Wordless Stone Stele.

    Wang Zai had decided to take his chance and now sat cross-legged before the Stele with his cup of tea and his eyes closed. Though his breath fluctuated a few times, ultimately there was no change for him either.

    He got to his feet and bowed, and, giving a long sigh, he said to Meng Qi, ¡°In spite of one feeling like the Noble Spirit is within one from having umted much from one¡¯s wide readings of the Confucian ssics, one ultimatelycks something, thus, incking this it has not proven possible to conceive anything.¡±

    ¡°Does that mean that only those that have already found and begun their journey on their path will be able to conceive anything from it?¡± Meng Qi analyzed what Wang Zai actually meant.

    Ruan Yushu, with her zither, was now sat in front of the stele, yet after some time she returned with nothing as well.

    Cui Zhe was next and ced his sword horizontally across him as he sat in front of the stele, yet he also failed to find the enlightenment he sought.

    The Oneness of Heaven and Earth monk attached to the Crown Prince also walked away with nothing.

    It was at this moment that Yan Chong vaulted down from the grandstand like he was riding a wave and approached the stele. Then with his sword across his knees, he sat cross-legged before the stele and closed his eyes.

    Meng Qi subdued all other thoughts and watched intently. Yan Chong had consummated the Oneness of Heaven and Men some time ago. He had been at this realm for many years longer than Meng Qi and, as such, who knew where he was now ¨C maybe he would have already found his path and started his journey¡­

    Time flew by and gradually the cup of tea was depleted; however, the stele and its surrounding were still the same as before.

    Then unlike before, there came a ringing and the sound of rushing water, followed by the appearance of a blue corona before the stele. It had a deep subdued nature about it, as though it harbored a storm inside it. The crowd watched, their mouths agape.

    Boom!

    It was as if the tide waters had burst and saber radiance broke free. Yan Chong rose up into the air and then slowly descended back to earth. His face was a mix of emotions and surprise. ¡°I am truly grateful to my lord!¡±

    ¡°It would appear that he was only a whisker away from finding his journey onto his path. This realization today would likely save him about a year¡¯s worth of Kung Fu. Whilst it may not mean he makes a massive leap forward in his abilities in the near future, it won¡¯t be all that different¡­¡± Meng Qi found himselfmenting.

    He greatly respected those such as Yan Chong whom coulde from such sects of little prominence and achieve such heights as he had, as to do so meant investing so much more effort and trying so much harder than other people.

    As to making a great leap forward was concerned, it was very rarely seen in any case. Besides, just from having found the path one is to journey upon, does not in and of itself mean one can walk along it. The now-absent He Jiu, did he not also rely somewhat on luck, along with the stimtion from a few life and death events in order to ascend further and make more breakthroughs?

    Admiration was written all over Wang Zai¡¯s face. ¡°Yan Chong, you have worked very hard, thus it is appropriate that you should find thisprehension as a reward for your vignce.¡±

    In seeing Yan Chong¡¯sprehension here today, Prince Jin Zhao Yi who had not yet reached the previous realm went down to the stele himself. His Oneness of Heaven and Men had already been acquired through resources, and with this, he went about opening his mid-brows¡¯ Hidden Latch.

    Sadly for him, noprehension was expected.

    The Crown Prince followed Zhao Yi, and his Hidden Latch had already been opened a year or more now. He was currently on the verge of converging his inner and outer realms.

    With his expression serene and a gentle smile on his face, he sat before the stele. Golden lotus blossoms rose up from the ground not long after and opened out slowly into bloom. The top of the stele lit up with what looked like Sanskrit scrolling down.

    Wang Zai eximed, ¡°Wow, the Crown Prince will reach the Exterior realm within the next six months.¡±

    Following one¡¯s opening of their Hidden Latch, it was possible to make changes to their Inner World, thus they could start upon their journey on their path. However, it should be mentioned that the types of paths one may choose from are strictly limited. The Hidden Latch is not bothered in the slightest about those that fundamentally do not coincide well with the individual themselves.

    Meng Qi looked about and found that of those yet to try their luck at conceiving something form the stele, there was only himself, Zhao Heng, Qi Zhengyan, Fan Changmiao, Xuan Zhen and Aunt Bai remaining.

 Chapter 493: Realization

    <h4>Chapter 493: Realization</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    The aged Emperor could not hide the shift in his expression when he saw the Sanskrit script emerging from the Golden Lotus. The others could not help finding it amusing even though they were on guard too.

    However, the Prince seemed as if he had let go of all his expectations and ambitions ¨C as if he hadpletely given up on the grapple for the throne. His expression remained calm andposed, showing not the slightest hint of worry or fear. The golden lotus flower gradually turned a darkened yellow as the Sanskrit script changed non-stop, fading in and out of distinctness so fast that even Sima Shi, a Half-step to Dharmakaya master, found it hard to distinguish the words.

    Having always had an inquisitive mind, Meng Qi kept his eyes only half-closed and his state of mind peaceful. He entered the golden Buddha, whose hand pointed to the sky and whose feet pressed on the ground, inside his Vital Spirit. He used the opportunity to mimic the momentum in the Buddha¡¯s pair of eyes.

    His eyes turned as clear and pure as colored ss, but exposed no breath underneath the cover of the eyelids.

    He set his sight on the Wordless Stone Stele, and the constantly changing Sanskrit script finally took shape.

    ¡°Buddhist Emperor.¡±

    ¡°Such Arrogance¡­¡± Meng Qi closed his eyes. When he opened them again, they became as crystal clear and deep as ake.

    In a couple of minutes, the darkened yellow lotus flower dissipated and the Sanskrit script faded. The Wordless Stone Stele returned to its usual simple, unadorned, and worn-out state.

    The Crown Prince returned to the tform with a restrained smile, ignoring the overcast stare of the aged Emperor and the thoughtful expressions of everyone else.

    Meng Qi casted a nce on all those that remained, feeling not the faintest hint of frustration. He was about to be the final actor to go on the stage.

    Fan Changmiao, the Slivery-badge Arrester in his maroon uniform walked down the stage, and began to probe the Wordless Stone Stele.

    No one mocked his attempt. Maybe there would be something to gain from the attempt? Though they had all seen countless people try their luck, only to return empty-handed, no one gave up.

    Everyone was engaged in their own activities as they watched, be it sipping tea or chatting. The entire atmosphere instantly became more rxed.

    Meng Qi, however, watched with rapt attention. He was still unable to fully understand the schr, who achieved top scorer in the pce examination. He could tell that he was in the Heaven-man Connection realm but was vague on the details. Perhaps the cultivation method that the schr used was unique.

    If the schr managed to gain some sort of realization, perhaps Meng Qi would be able to tell something¡­

    Wang Zai, noticing how serious Meng Qi appeared to be, said, ¡°Born and bred in Luoyang, Fang Changmiao couldn¡¯t be considered as well-known before earning the top ce in the pce examination. Truly, a talent hides in the shadows.¡±

    Meng Qi nodded, looking thoughtful. ¡°What cultivation method does he use?¡±

    ¡°I heard it¡¯s Taiyi¡¯s Relief Sword, a cultivation method handed down in his family throughout generations.¡± Wang Zai once again demonstrated how well-connected he was.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of that¡­¡± Unless it was a top cultivation method, Meng Qi would have hardly heard of it.

    During their idle conversation, their eyes suddenly turned somber. They closed their mouths and focused their gazes on Fan Changmiao.

    Be it due to the clouds obstructing sunlight or some other reason, Fan Changmiao¡¯s body appeared a little clouded.

    ¡°Did he realize something?¡± Wang Zai asked, astonished.

    He has just finished speaking when rays of light burst out of the gloom. They were faint and indefinite, yet dazzling and captivating, just like sword light.

    Some of the disciples of aristocratic families with poorer concentration, who hade merely to gain experience, spewed tea out of their mouths. They were shocked that Fan Changmiao managed to realize something.

    Just how many Half-step Exterior Scenery masters had failed earlier? Only the Unstoppable, number two on the Ranking List of Young Masters, as well as the Crown Prince who was already on the verge of a breakthrough, were sessful. What right did Fan Changmiao have to seed as well?

    Based on his Heaven-man Connection realm? Based on his 15th ce on the Ranking List of Young Masters?

    What a joke!

    Meng Qi was not surprised and answered Wang Zai¡¯s question earlier. ¡°Even someone in the realm of Heaven-man Connection can reflect on his path. There is no paradox.¡±

    Wang Zai casted him a deep look, vaguely guessing that Meng Qi was also in the same situation as Fan Changmiao.

    ¡°Killing de must be under great pressure now that Fan Changmiao has gained realization!¡± There were those who nced at the tform housing Meng Qi and Wang Zai.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. The second and 15th on the Ranking List of Young Masters had gained realization. If he, as the number one on the ranking, gained nothing, he would lose all face.¡± In quiet voices, the rest answered in agreement.

    ¡°Talk is cheap. If he doesn¡¯t surpass them, what right does he have to be called the number one on the Ranking List of Young Masters?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s unnecessary. Since unusual phenomena don¡¯t differ by much, it¡¯ll be hard to tell who has the upper hand¡­¡±

    Fan Changmiao opened his eyes in the midst of a crowd engaging in a heated discussion. He bowed in thanks of heavenly favor and returned to his seat with a smile.

    The unexpected oue by an unexpected person caused such greatmotion that no one noticed that Xuanzhen had arrived at the vacant stele.

    Silence quickly ensued as the Wordless Stone Stele became enveloped in a dazzling glow. A Bodhi tree, with its lush green leaves and prayer beads-like seeds, materialized behind Xuanzhen.

    No one believed that Xuanzhen would not be able toe to a realization. He originated from the Zen Buddhism of the Shaolin Temple and had always been showing steady progress towards a breakthrough. He was notcking in his Oneness of Heaven and Men realm. He had a profound grasp of the Teachings of Buddhism. It would be weirder if he could not grasp any realization!

    In the time it took to finish a cup of tea, the Bodhi tree behind him wilted. He opened his eyes and said, as if inment, ¡°Bodhi¡­ wisdom¡­ I¡¯ve finally understood it. I wouldn¡¯t be returning empty-handed¡­ Amitabha, I had had desires.¡±

    He then ced his hands together to thank the Emperor.

    ¡°Buddhist Monk Xuanzhen has a profound grasp of the nature of Buddhism. It¡¯s only natural for you to gain realization,¡± the aged Emperor replied.

    Xuanzhen shook his head with a gentle smile. ¡°It¡¯s unfortunate that my nephew, Zhen Hui, isn¡¯t here. He would¡¯ve gained even deeper realization than I¡¯ve had¡­¡±

    Meng Qi nodded in approval. Zhen Hui should not be underestimated just because he had only opened his Seven Apertures and was still far, far away from reflecting upon his path. His Flower-pinching Finger ¡ª ¡®Siddhartha Gautama Nipping the Flower while Smiling in Harmony¡¯ ¡ª had always been the symbol of enlightenment. Zhen Hui was an intelligent person hidden underneath his apparent ignorance. Meng Qi would not be surprised if he was able to gain realization.

    While the disciples were discussing and debating over what Xuanzhen hadprehended, Zhao Heng took in a deep breath and began walking down the tform.

    This elicited a noise of surprise from Meng Qi. Compared to the past, Old Fifth now exuded a dignified and courtly air. Though the ministers were neck deep in their shrewdness, they still turned to stare at him.

    Prince Wei had always been inconspicuous in the past. Even if his health had improved and his kung fu had progressed, he never came under anyone¡¯s notice. Now, judging from his posture alone, he didn¡¯t seem to begging behind even the Crown Prince or Prince Jin.

    Zhao Heng first bowed to his royal father before sitting cross-legged in front of the stone stele and entering a state of meditation.

    Theke remained still without so much as a ripple across its surface. The surroundings of the stele showed nothing unusual.

    ¡°Seems like Prince Wei, like Prince Jin, stillcks a little something¡­¡± a certain disciple of an aristocratic family in Luoyang remarked, shaking his head.

    His words just came out when a Dragon¡¯s Cry, majestic and noble that it was, pierced through the silence. Golden dragons flew out of the stele one after another, baring their fangs and brandishing their ws, and spiraled behind Zhao Heng!

    ¡°This¡­ This is the True Dragon Emperor¡­¡± Such a thought came to countless people.

    Prince Jin¡¯s expression shifted dramatically, having not expected that the younger brother that he had never paid attention to toprehend true dragons!

    The aged Emperor¡¯s eyes were narrowed and he subconsciously balled his right hand into a fist.

    The dragons coiled around Zhao Heng and entered his body before emerging again. When they reappeared, they had condensed into a golden seal that gentlynded in front of his forehead.

    When Zhao Heng reopened his eyes, Meng Qi knew that he had, at least, saved the hard work of a year¡¯s worth of cultivation.

    ¡°Thank you, Royal Father, for this granting me this opportunity to study the stele,¡± Zhao Heng said, without forgetting etiquette.

    The entire ce was submerged in an atypical silence as many ministers lost their words. They stared at Zhao Heng, sizing him up as if they just knew him.

    A smile finally appeared on the aged Emperor¡¯s face. ¡°Not bad, not bad. There¡¯s now another outstanding son of the Zhao family!¡±

    This was apliment of the highest order. Prince Jin¡¯s face was particrly dark while the Crown Prince briefly wore an expression of astonishment before returning to its usual tranquil state.

    However, Prince Jin wasn¡¯t too concerned. When it came to the throne, it wasn¡¯t enough for Zhao Heng to simply demonstrate his talents. Even if his talent was simr to the likes of Su Meng and Gao Lan, he still had to consider the stance of the various big powers.

    Under the circumstances where there was no suppression of the Dharmakaya, there were countless princes with amazing talent who were eliminated from being adopted as heirs. That was because the aristocratic families were afraid that they would condense the Dharmakaya by using the power of the Emperor.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that Prince Wei would so remarkable as well¡­¡± Wang Zaimented frankly, appearing not the least jealous.

    Meng Qi pursed his lips, looking deep in thought. It had not been that long since Zhao Heng¡¯s breakthrough and he had not found his tentative path yet. To demonstrate such an unusual phenomenon, he likely had the support of the True Emperor Seal.

    This was truly the secret treasure of the Human Path!

    Everyone¡¯s eyes shifted between Aunt Bai and Meng Qi after they saw Zhao Heng return to his seat. The two of them were the only ones left¡­

    One of them was a perfect Half-step, promoted from the realm of Oneness of Heaven and Men; the other was the number one of the Ranking List of Young Masters. Both had a foundation for realization. Would they producerge unusual phenomena and suppress those that had gone before them?

    If their results do not differ by much, then it is likely that Prince Wei, who had conjured up true dragons, would win as champion.

    At this time, someone that they had neglected quietly walked up to the stele.

    ¡°Huh? Who¡¯s that?¡±

    ¡°Seems¡­ Seems to be a Foreign Official of the Gongsun family.¡±

    ¡°Oh. I heard it is ¡®Befalling Devil¡¯ Qi Zhengyan, a master in the 20th ce on the Ranking List of Young Masters and heir to the Huanhua Swords Sect.¡±

    Ever since entering the ranking list, Qi Zhengyan had received the favor of his sect and were given many resources to support his cultivation.

    ¡°Can the Book of the Chaos, which isn¡¯t on the level of Heaven-man Connection, bring him realization¡­?¡± A curious Meng Qi looked forward to the oue.

    With Fan Changmiao¡¯s sess before,the rest of the participants did not dare to rx and watched attentively.

    Qi Zhengyan, dressedpletely in ck, had a tall and straight stature. He had ordinary looks and apleteck of expression. After paying respects to the Emperor, he went off without regard for everyone else and stood in front of the stele.

    It was now already afternoon. The autumn sunlight, as bright as ever, spilled on the stele and Qi Zhengyan enveloped them in ayer of golden yellow glow.

    Time gradually slipped past without Qi Zhengyan and the stele changing.

    Just as everyone thought that he had no chance, the surroundings turned dark yellow and a red sun emerged over the river. The exceptionally mellow sun slowly sank into the river again.

    ¡°The full sun setting over the river¡­¡± It was the line of a poem which crossed the minds of Meng Qi and the others.

    The setting sun and river water were enveloped in a freshyer of sunset glow, so red that it resembled fire. Mist rose from the surface of the river, and birds, drawn by an unknown factor, flocked to the red clouds, and danced amonst mist. The river turned the same color as the sky.

    Illusions after illusions materialized, making everyone stare in amazement. Lines of poetry crossed their mind.

    ¡°The setting sun and the lone harrier shoots through the rosy clouds; the autumn water merges with the boundless sky to form one hue¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s as if a sudden spring breeze in the night bringing thousand of pear trees to bloom¡­¡±

    ¡°A tilted stone-paved path lies in a distant frosty mountain, people¡¯s houses resides deep within the white clouds¡­¡±

    ¡°The white spraying torrent runs straight down three thousand feets, seemingly the Milky Way descending from Ninth Heaven¡­¡±

    ¡°Everywhere the leaves fall rustling from the trees, while the turbulent Yangtze forever rolls on¡­¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°Those were the many demonstrations of the sword arts of the Huanhua Swords Sect!¡± Sounds of exmations came while everyone was still struggling with shock. Plenty of eyebrows were raised, including those of the ministers.

    However, to Meng Qi, the disy of sword arts were not merely of the Huanhua Swords Sect!

    His solemn pair of eyes was coupled with a focused expression as he watched the White Cloud Smoke, Rosy Afterglow Swing, Kunlun Crush, Azure Blizzard, Purple Star River, as well as the cultivation method of Book of the Chaos. They blended into the verse sword art of the Huanhua Swords Sect!

    What kind of unusual phenomenon was this?

    Numerous unusual phenomena whirled and fused into one another, yet struggled to hold their shape as they were continually dispelled by the gloom.

    Out of the blue, the surroundings of the stele turned dark. Rays of sword light then burst forth to illuminate the entire ce. The numerous unusual phenomena blended into one, soaring alongside the rays of light. They were full of vigor and will for improvement!

    Wang Zai could not help opening his mouth to speak.

    ¡°Nature is ever vigorous, and a gentleman must ceaselessly strive along with it!¡±

    ¡°Qi Zhengyan borrowed the power of the Wordless Stone Stele to unite his kung fu and invented a move that belonged solely to him!¡±

    ¡°Nature is ever vigorous, and a gentleman must ceaselessly strive along with it¡­ That has always been Senior Brother Qi¡¯s maxim. Is it also his contemtion over his path?¡± Meng Qi sighed, feeling both astonished and gratified.

    Countless disciples of aristocratic families watched with their mouths open, dumbstruck. Qi Zhengyan¡¯s realization was, without a doubt, the most shocking one that they had seen all day.

    Indeed one cannot judge a person by his appearance¡­

    Qi Zhengyan remained as expressionless as ever. He thanked the Emperor for hispliment and returned to his seat.

    The next person up for the attempt was Aunt Bai. The river sank and the ground shuddered as she too gained some realization. Compared to the realization she had obtained when she was in her Half-step realm, it was more mellow and clear this time around. However, the unusual phenomenon that she had produced could only be discussed along the same lines as Xuanzhen and the rest. It was iparable to Qi Zhengyan¡¯s results at all.

    Now, Meng Qi was the only one left.

    It was only then that the disciples of aristocratic families snapped out of their shock and turned their attention on Meng Qi, wondering what kind of results would the number one on the Ranking List of Young Masters garner.

    Would he be able to surpass all those that had gone before him and those whose rankings were beneath his?

    Would he be able to prove himself superior to Qi Zhengyan, who hadbined his learnings to create a new move?

    It seemed unlikely as realization did not corrte with one¡¯s strength. It did not mean that the higher one¡¯s ranking was or the stronger one¡¯s battle prowess was, the better he would be ating to a realization.

    The ministers, one after another, stared at Meng Qi. Their gazes were full of judgment as they sized him up.

    Meng Qi did not felt much pressure at first as he thought he would be able to easily surpass Xuanzhen and the rest. However, Qi Zhengyan¡¯s impressive results made him a little nervous. Could he surpass him?

    One should not have any sense of hesitation before an ¡®enemy¡¯. Meng Qi took in a deep breath and calmed his turbulent emotions. Everything around him disappeared before being drawn in an outline on his mind. The Vital Qi around the world slowly swayed and entered his body, making him feel rxed, dispelling all thoughts of victory and defeat.

    He rose from his seat without haste and slowly made his way over to the stele.

    He paid respect to the Emperor first before sitting cross-legged under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes.

    Instead of closing his eyes immediately, he took the time to carefully observe the Wordless Stone Stele. The stele was whitish-grey in color and appeared unadorned and old. The tiny cracks that covered its surface seemed to be left behind when the stele was taken out of the ruins.

    He finally pressed his eyelids shut and drew support from the world around him to sense the stele. Yet, he felt only emptinessing from the endless whitish-gray mass.

    Having long prepared himself for this moment, he eliminated any inklings of realization rted to the Buddha¡¯s Palm or Divine Nine-Annihtion to prevent spection. He continued to operate his Inner World, demonstrating the path that he had established in its initial stage, and visualizing what was rted to it.

    The Aperture acupoints ¡®opened¡¯ around him, containing what appeared to be primal chaos, or sky dotted with stars, or ever-changing heavens and immutablend. Toward the east was a line of hibiscus trees; towards was the west were the Kunlun mountains¡­

    Each one of the numerous stars inside the Aperture acupoints was a flickering Grand Sun surrounded by countless lightless stars. Together, they formed a gxy, then interster clouds, and finally the boundless and vast Milky Way.

    Sensing an opportunity, he felt a gentle wiggle within the deep whitish-grey mass, as if it was about to spout something.

    Over on the tform, Wang Zai saw how the stele took on a fluorescence glow after Meng Qi closed his eyes, and nodded. His face was full of smiles, feeling that an unusual phenomenon would ur soon. He was sure that Little Meng would definitelye to a realization.

    Every Aperture acupoint was a separate universe of its own that flowed to form the Celestial.

    The Celestial, Nine Innate Apertures, as well his internal organs evolved to form the Five Elements that spouted with the will to live. They dered theing of doomsday as a natural self-reinforcing cycle.

    The shaking of the whitish-grey mass became even more violent as Meng Qi¡¯s Inner World inched towards the Celestial. He could now vaguely sense the breath of the Celestial!

    That was the interweaving ofw and reason, the manifestation of tao and virtue!

    It made his understanding of the Celestial be even more detailed andplete.

    The aged Emperor nodded to himself as he saw how the glow of the stele turned brighter and brighter. Everyone else had also prepared themselves for the unusual phenomenon that was about to ur.

    Could the Killing de surpass Qi Zhengyan of the Huanhua Swords Sect?

    Just then, just when Meng Qi was operating his Celestial, the shaking of the whitish-gray mass came to a teau. Instead of trembling even more violently, it came to a gradual stop!

    How could this happen?

    Meng Qi was wholeheartedly devoted to probing for a realization and did not suffer from any turbulence in his emotions. Yet, Wang Zai and the others watched as the fluorescence glow began to gradually diminish.

    Expressions of shock crossed their faces. They could not believe that something like this would happen. Could Killing de, number one on the Ranking List of Young Masters, be still half a step short from a realization?

    Yet, among the top 20 of the ranking list, there were three who had alreadye to realizations of their own!

    The Celestial was greater than the universe, upying the superior position and influencing thew and reason of thetter. However, the nearer Meng Qi came to it, the slower trembling of the whitish-gray became.

    By the time he was done ¡®operating¡¯ the Celestial, the whitish-grey mass had thoroughlye to a standstill.

    However, in his realization, the whitish-grey mass had be even darker and gloomier. Compared to how it was earlier, there was an indescribable change to it.

    Beyond the Celestial, there was an indescribable ¡®point¡¯ at the source of the river of time. One could not pinpoint directions to it, nor speed rtive to it.

    The concept of time was lost at the ¡®point¡¯. It was the cause of all, the source of everything!

    Meng Qi¡¯s Vital Spirit was among them. His eyes were half opened, half closed. His momentum was serene and hidden in the depth of the primal chaos. It was hard to describe what he had seen with mere words.

    ¡°There was obviously a fluorescence glow earlier. Why would it diminish?¡± a disciple asked hispanion in a quiet voice.

    Hispanion wore a faint smile and replied, ¡°That means he¡¯s stillcking by a little.¡±

    He turned to nce at Fan Changmiao, nodding and congratting him.

    Fan Changmiao returned a nod in greeting. His eyes were full of doubt as he stared at the still stele and Meng Qi. Could Meng Qi had not hadprehended his path?

    Wang Siyuan¡¯s face had been stered with a smile all along. It was only until he saw Qi Zhengyan¡¯s results that he lifted an eyebrow. He was now frowning, believing that his deduction appeared to be a little off¡­

    ¡°Little Meng is incredibly confident today and he¡¯s definitely not someone who will be blindly confident¡­¡± Wang Zai nced at Ruan Yushu and Qi Zhengyan, two of Meng Qi¡¯s close friends and saw how they paid close attention to the stele. They did not appear to be disappointed, only doubtful.

    Meng Qi¡¯s Vital Spirit remained unchanging as he sat cross-legged, or perhaps it had epassed all the changes.

    The cause of all, the beginning of all, it was the origin of everything.

    Suddenly, Meng Qi¡¯s Vital Spirit opened his eyes.

    The primal chaos splits open and the Celestial appeared. The universe evolved and formed heaven and earth!

    The whitish-grey mass spouted breath at the same time, as it became part of such feeling.

    The burning sun shined from high above, spilling golden sunshine on the stele. There were no shadows, changes, or scripts. There was nothing except the stele itself.

    Just then, Meng Qi¡¯s two eyes flew open. He got up, saluted the Emperor, and returned to the tform.

    ¡°There¡¯s no unusual phenomenon at all?¡±

    ¡°Killing de¡¯s indeed a person whose battle prowess is greater than his realm¡­¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s far beneath Fan Changmiao in terms of perception and reflection upon heaven and earth¡­¡±

    Wang Zai had his eyes closed in contemtion amid the heated discussions of those around him. He was thinking that things should not have progressed this way when he heard a sharp and clear sound.

    Silence fell over the pce as all sound disappeared. Wang Zai instantly opened his eyes and saw that the stele was gradually splitting open in the center!

    The crack, alongside snapping sounds, extended even further and deeper.

    ¡°The Wordless Stone Stele splits open¡­ It splits open¡­¡± Wang Zai was dumbstruck. This was far beyond his imagination.

    Wang Siyuan narrowed his eyes immediately. He had forgotten to breathe.

    Fan Changmiao tightened his grip around the handle of his sword, eyes full of confusion.

    ¡°The Wordless Stone Stele splits open¡­ It splits open¡­¡± Those who had been caught in discussions earlier appeared befuddled.

    The hand that the Master of Cui family, Cui Qingyu, had ced on his knee unknowingly throbbed. The Chief Arrester of the Six Fan School took in a sharp intake of breath.

    No matter how strong a person was or how profound his realm was, never had the ministers seen something like this happen. They could not help feeling shocked.

    ¡°The Wordless Stone Stele splits open¡­ It splits open¡­¡±

    Crash! Countless cups from the hands of the disciples of aristocratic families fell to the ground.

    The aged Emperor appeared deeply stunned but his face soon darkened and took on an unsightly expression. How could he face his ancestors if the Wordless Stone Stele was smashed under his care?

    The sounds of cracking stopped. The stele did not shatter in half and remained as serene and still as ever. The new crack was so long thatparing the tiny ones on the surface of the stele to it was likeparing streams to river.

    ¡°Fortunately it didn¡¯t shatter¡­¡± The aged Emperor heaved a deep sigh of relief.

    He spoke, amid sounds of gasping, ¡°I dere Killing de the winner¡­¡±

    With his emotions still in such turbulence, he could not bring himself to evaluate Meng Qi¡¯s results. He desperately needed to calm himself down.

    Meng Qi felt his physical body take on a fresh feeling of liveliness, as if his binds were reduced once again. Earlier, his realization had mingled with his breath. He was now only one opportunity away from a breakthrough!

    Perhaps due to the battle, or perhaps when he had finally understood the reason Su Ziyuan was sent to Shaolin Temple¡­

    ¡°Killing de is terrifying¡­¡±

    ¡°What was it that he realized that the stele couldn¡¯t handle the pressure?¡±

    ¡°Could it be because there were too many people who hade to a realization earlier?¡±

    ¡°What a joke! Do you think the Emperor would allow anyone to use the stele if usage is an issue?¡±

    ¡°Perhaps Killing de is the strongest number one of the Ranking List of Young Masters for all time¡­¡±

    Surrounded by murmurs of exmations, Meng Qi remained steady in his steps. His green robe ruffled as he returned to his seat without haste.

    He had just gotten seated when the corner of his mouth curled into a subconscious smile. He nced at the stele, taking in the deep crack on it.

    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing it didn¡¯t break. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be enough even if they sell me off to pay for it¡­¡± Meng Qi rejoiced in secret. Of course, his Buddha¡¯s Palm wasparable with it.

    Wang Zai cast him a nce and saw the unsuppressible emotions on Meng Qi¡¯s face. He looked at him like he was looking at a monster d in human skin. ¡°This is the first time this has happened in the history of the stele.¡±

    For some reason, he added quietly to himself, ¡°It¡¯s fortunate enough not to die¡­¡±

    Meng Qi could not think of a proper response. In the end, he chose to turn it into a joke. ¡°There¡¯s a first time for everything.¡±

    Wang Siyuan began to cough in a violent fit.

    The aged Emperor bestowed Meng Qi a cup of wine after a brief silence. He then said, ¡°Here is my third question. The way of kung fu is meant for the establishment of a nation. No matter how much realization you have garnered or how profound your state of mind is, it still boils down to your battle prowess. There¡¯s a dreand formation inside the Jade Forest Garden that can emte a dangerous battleground of deep valleys and high mountains while allowing participants to escape in times of danger. If there¡¯s anyone who wishes for realbat experience, you can enter.¡±

    ¡°This battle will be a chaotic one. Thest person who is expelled from the formation will be crowned the winner.¡±

    ¡°So that¡¯s it. If I team up with my friends, there¡¯s still hope for a victory¡­¡± Realization dawned on Meng Qi. However, since it would be a dreand formation, he had to consider the terrains and weather. There might not even be a way for him to contact his friends.

    Cui Qingyu muttered to himself, ¡°Though the formation will be there to protect those inside and allow them to leave, perhaps it¡¯ll bete to take effect if there¡¯s any disturbance. It¡¯d be regretful if anything happens to such talents.¡±

    The aged Emperor chuckled. ¡°Since Cui feels unassured, I¡¯ll release the prohibitions and allow you all to mark your breath on your disciples. You can pull them out of the formation at the crucial moment. Coupled with the protections of the formation itself, nothing will go wrong.¡±

    Cui Qingyu nodded gently. He had no other opinion.

    ¡­

    Outside the pce, Progenitor Doumu had long finished talking about the past. She closed her eyes in silence as if she was trying to sense something.

    Her eyes suddenly flew open and she muttered quietly, ¡°It has begun¡­¡±

 Chapter 494: Encountering Skirmishes in Dreamland

    <h4>Chapter 494: Encountering Skirmishes in Dreand</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    A thick mist had risen, enveloping all of the rivers,kes, and forests inside the Jade Garden Forest.

    When the mist dissipated, everything seemed to have returned to normal. If one took a careful look around, however, one would realize that the void was gently swaying like waves. What was before one¡¯s eyes felt both real and unreal.

    Meng Qi was reluctant to allow someone¡¯s breath to be fixed on him because he carried too many secrets. Even so, for his safety, he epted Su Li¡¯s kind gesture.

    It was not as if he did not have the ability to cut off Su Li¡¯s breath if there was any chance that his identity might be exposed!

    None of the talents who attended the Sumptuous Fruits Banquet withdrew from the challenge. Even if they were well aware of how weak they were inparison with Xuanzhen and the rest, they still entered the dreand. The figured they might very well encounter battles with top masters like Xuanzhen, Aunt Bai, and Killing de as soon as they entered, and could be eliminated early. They had no ambitions to emerge to the top. If they could hide and be thest few to leave the formation, it would be a kind of win!

    The aged Emperor chuckled as he watched them make their way over the waves and enter the dreand formation. ¡°Most of the time, we¡¯ll be able to watch the battles instantly as they ur. Other times, so as not to weaken the effect of the formation, mist and dark nights will materialize in certain areas and obscure our view. After all, some people are more skilled at sneak attacks and not head-on confrontations. We have to give them a fair chance. Of course, my esteemed ministers, you are all free to use the breath attached to your disciples to sense their surroundings. It wouldn¡¯t be obscured by the mist nor the cover of the night.¡±

    His clear andplete exnation gave the ministers no reason to raise any objections.

    The three princes ¨C Crown Prince, Prince Jin, and Zhao Heng ¨C were thest to enter the dreand.

    Meng Qi felt his body pass throughyer afteryer of damp and heavy waves. The waves then dissipated to reveal a canyon stretching before his eyes.

    He lifted his head and saw the horizon pressed into one fine line. On both sides were precipitous cliffs covered in lush green.

    Five disciples of aristocratic families dressed in brocades stood in the middle of the canyon. They appeared uncertain as they took in the environment.

    They instantly spotted Meng Qi.

    ¡°Killing de!¡±

    ¡°Su Meng!¡±

    ¡°To think we¡¯ll reallye across him!¡±

    Quiet sounds of exmations came from the disciples, who all looked to be on guard. They wanted to retreat, yet they also feared that Meng Qi would hunt them down and leave them no chance to fight back.

    Meng Qi gripped his saber in his right hand and walked toward them without expression. His every step seemed to grate on their hearts, making them tremble all over. They felt that Killing de seemed to have be several degrees taller right before their eyes.

    His pace, neither slow nor fast, carried a suppressive air. It was unbearable for the five disciples. If he was slower, that would have given them the opportunity to discuss countermeasures. Yet they would have preferred it if he was quicker. It would be much better to die and reincarnate quickly.

    ¡°My esteemed subjects, your disciples stillck experience. They¡¯vepletely lost theirposure under Killing de¡¯s pressure.¡± The aged Emperor rubbed the puffy bags under his eyes as he smiled at the high official, Song Shouren, and the other ministers.

    The five young masters were the top disciples of the Song family of Luyang and the Zhang family of Longnan.

    ¡°They were born rtivelyte into the year and the highest cultivation among them is merely Eight Apertures. It¡¯s inevitable that they¡¯ll fear Killing de who is sure to make a breakthrough at any time.¡± Song Shouren smoothened his beard with his hand, exuding the unmistakable grace of one from an aristocratic family.

    ¡°Bornparativelyte¡­¡± The aged Emperor smiled, not continuing the rest of his words. The five disciples appeared to be one or two years older than Su Ziyuan, not the other way around.

    Zhang Yuanli, the legitimate son of the Zhang family of Longnan, came from a schrly family. All emotions vanished from his expression as he said in a quiet voice, ¡°There are at least five of us and it¡¯s narrow here. It¡¯ll be hard for him to dodge and weave around us. We might not lose if we go up against him full-force. Even if we can¡¯t win, we can at least find a chance to run. It¡¯s better than being hunted!¡±

    Song Quanlue of the Song family nodded. ¡°Senior Brother, your Grand Sun Sky-burning Palm is great. My Houtu Life-and-death Swordsmanship isn¡¯t weak either. So are all of you, my brothers. Let¡¯s give him a worthy challenge and look out for an opportunity.¡±

    Just as the five of them steeled their determinations and saw a rise in their momentum, brightughter came from Meng Qi. He elerated his pace and his steps became as heavy as an elephant¡¯s, shaking the ground each time his footnded. In a sh, the momentum of the disciples faded.

    Song Quanlue took in a deep breath, pointed his sword and drew the outline of upright, unafraid plum blossoms that were brimming with vitality. His killing intent was hidden somewhere deep inside, appearing entirely inconspicuous.

    Zhang Yuanli and the others separated in a practiced fashion. One brandished a palm akin to the Grand Sun, the other brandished a sword akin to the heaven. Both targeted the vital parts of Meng Qi¡¯s body.

    ¡°ng!¡± Meng Qi unsheathed his saber and lifted it high up, before shing downward with a terrifying force.

    ¡°ng!¡±

    Under the force of such a terrifying sh, Song Quanlue was unable to unleash the changes in his sword art. Like an embroidery needleing across a rumble roller, all the exquisiteyers of movements were all blocked. He had no time to unleash the rest of his techniques before the sword and saber met.

    He felt the skin between his thumb and forefinger split open and his sword flew out of his hand.

    A thought crossed his mind at that moment, something his elders had once said: ¡°One¡¯s true sword technique relies not on his sword, but on his practice¡­¡±

    Meng Qi shed Song Quanlue¡¯s sword in one stroke and twisted his body with a kick of his heel. His saber, like a growing dragon, cut in the direction of Zhang Yuanli and the others.

    ¡°ng, ng, ng, ng!¡± Each strikended on Meng Qi but the pale golden glow remained untouched without dissipating.

    The saber cut at an angle as if it was a long stick, sweeping them away with terrifyingly dreadful strength.

    Several shes of lightter, the five disciples disappeared one after another. They were whisked away by their family elders.

    Meng Qi ended the battle in just a couple of minutes, moving so quickly that the ministers did not even have the time toment on anything.

    ¡°You know the disparity in your strengths¡­¡± Song Shouren stared at a shamed Song Quanlue with a stern expression.

    Song Quanlue hung his head low with his face flushed red, unable to lift his head.

    The other spectators exhaled sharply. It was likely that Killing de did not even use half of his strength in dealing with those disciples.

    Meng Qi stepped out of the canyon, carrying his saber. He saw someone walking out of the wilderness towards him. It was Aunt Bai.

    ¡°Haha! Rather than arriving early, it¡¯s far wiser to arrive opportunely.¡± Her breath surged. Her deste and barbaric air was like that of high mountains and ridges. It was as if she was a terrifying and vicious beast.

    Meng Qi narrowed his eyes and felt something heavy weighing on his body as if the ground was binding him. His every movement required more strength than he was used to.

    He had nned on first evading Aunt Bai and those on her level, clearing away the misceneous participants, and meeting up with Ruan Yushu and the others before they were defeated. That way, he would have at least 70 to 80 percent odds of sess. However, life never follows one¡¯s expectations.

    ¡°To think I¡¯d meet him so soon¡­¡± Zhang Yuanli calmed his emotions and began to observe the battles inside the dreand. Excitement colored his expression when he saw that Killing de had encountered Aunt Bai.

    Even though Killing de was the top fighter of the Ranking List of Young Masters, he could not be discussed along the same lines as Aunt Bai.

    Would Killing de be eliminated right in the beginning?

    This particr encounter had captured the attention of most of the spectators. Compared to other scuffles happening in the dreand, the collision between masters was evidently more interesting.

    Aunt Baiughed heartily. ¡°I¡¯ve long wanted to battle you once again!¡±

    She charged at him, throwing him a straight punch with a heavy, frightening fist. She was so strong that her force seemed capable of shattering mountain peaks. That feeling of oppression and of near copse made Meng Qi feel short of breath.

    What was even more frightening was that, behind her, the ground was like arge cage that epassed everything. It was beyond difficult to execute any Body Movements or changes or even speed up. It was as if he could only meet her at her strength and confront her head-on!

    ¡°Then let¡¯s fight!¡± Meng Qi roared, his tongue bursting open with spring thunder. Following this tremor, he broke away from his binds and unleashed his simple and unadorned desmanship. However, every strike was heavier than the one before as if there was muffled thunder on the horizon slowly descending on the ground.

    He had chosen to confront Aunt Bai head-on. His muscles knotted and swelled underneath his clothing as if he had be a beast wrapped in human skin.

    ¡°nk, nk, nk!¡± The jangling sounds rang nonstop. The muffled sounds agitated even the disciples of aristocratic families in hiding, sending them running pathetically.

    And yet, stunningly, Meng Qi managed to resist Aunt Bai¡¯s attack without being forced to take a step back. His strength seemed on par with hers!

    ¡°Since when could the top fighter of the Ranking List of Young Masters contend with a Half-step Exterior Scenery master promoted from the realm of Oneness of Heaven and Men¡­¡± Song Quanlue watched with his mouth open, dumbstruck.

    In his eyes, Meng Qi had be a monster d in human flesh.

    Song Shouren cast him a nce and said dully, ¡°It¡¯s not that he doesn¡¯t want to roam and avoid the brunt of her attack. She had drawn the strength of the earth to bind him, preventing him from making any Body Movements. He can only fight her, hand to hand.¡±

    ¡°But¡­ But his force¡­¡± That was the point that Song Quanlue could not ept the most.

    Song Shouren¡¯s eyes were brimming with cruelty. ¡°His cultivation method is based on strength. The current strength of his strike is on par with that of an ordinary Half-step. He isn¡¯t far beneath Aunt Bai. Furthermore, after entering the Oneness of Heaven and Men realm, he can borrow some of the Nature Force.¡±

    He paused and said, ¡°More importantly, each of his strikes targets her weakest points. What hecks in strength, he makes up in other aspects. He appears not to be at a disadvantage at all. This is the advantage of the realm of his movements over hers.¡±

    ¡°Of course, based on Aunt Bai¡¯s realm and strength, her ferocity will only rise even higher as the battle progresses, while Killing de will be bound even tighter. The oue of the battle will gradually be visible.¡±

    Once he understood this, Song Quanlue once again returned his attention to the fight and focused wholeheartedly on the moments Meng Qi thrust his saber.

    He saw that each of Meng Qi¡¯s strikes, though t and straight, were in ordance to Dharma and Logos. It gave rise to bolts of thunder sending tremors across the void, hitting Aunt Bai right on the side of her fist. If not for the fact that she was wearing a Precious Weapon glove, Meng Qi might have seeded!

    The cultivation methods passed down throughout generations in the Song family were the Houtu Life-and-death Sword and the Benevolence Saber. So, Song Quanlue was quite familiar with desmanship. The more he watched the battle, the more disturbed he felt. It was as if he was watching a family elder demonstrating his desmanship and he slowly became engrossed in it.

    ¡°Bang, bang bang!¡± The saber and fist collided with a horrifying force.

    Aunt Bai¡¯s feet remained unwaveringly rooted to the ground with little movement. On the other hand, Meng Qi was executing multiple changes.

    She abruptly too a deep a breath and held a fist before her chest to block his attack. It felt as if the mountain had moved with her. Her force did not appear weakened in the slightest with the shift.

    Meng Qi¡¯s saber traveled in an arc across the horizon, using the void to contain the might of his momentum.

    ¡°Pfft!¡± Under their oppressive breaths, the saber and the fist appeared locked together. Subsequently, both their attacks produced the whizzing of gales that drifted far and wide, disturbing their respective Qi pivots.

    Aunt Bai and Meng Qi looked to be in deep thought and dashed in retreat at the same time, both in different directions. They stopped fighting.

    They knew now, after exchanging blows, that it would take them a long time to determine a victor between them. If theirrades were defeated, they would be in immense danger. Thus, they separated and decided to first meet up with their respective teams.

    Those watching from outside the dreand sighed in disappointment.

    While Meng Qi was running, he sawyers of mist enveloping him and the sky began darkening above his head.

    He unleashed his Will-projecting and put up his guard against sneak attacks by constantly drawing feedback from his surroundings.

    Just then, he could sense a potent murderous intent!

    It did not originate from a spar-like hostility; rather, it was a true desire to murder!

    Outside the dreand, the audience had shifted their attention somewhere else once they saw Killing de disappear inside the mist.

    The aged Emperor leaned into his seat, his expression as calm as ever as he stared at the sky.

    ¡­

    Changle, North Zhou Dynasty.

    Inside a horse carriage, Gao Lan was holding a cup of fine wine and looking at the gleaming light reflected on the waves on the surface of theke.

    ¡°Who is that invited me here, I wonder? Why do you have her belongings?¡± His expression was cold and his gaze disdainful.

    Right at that moment, a figure walked out of from the woods surrounding theke with a temperament as graceful as an immortal. With a white muslin covering the figure¡¯s face, it was hard to get a good look at her.

    Something shifted in Gao Lan¡¯s eyes, appearing somewhat agitated. ¡°You didn¡¯t die?¡±

    Without getting up or taking a step, he was in front of the veiled woman in the next instant.

    The veiled woman exuded a carefree demeanor. In a quiet voice, she said, ¡°I came due to fate and will leave for the same reason. It¡¯s true that she has died.¡±

    Gao Lan¡¯s expression became incredibly downcast before reassuming his unfeeling mask. Sneering, he replied, ¡°To think the principal disciple of Shui Yue Nunnery would be Mystic Fairy, Nirmanakaya.¡±

    Mystic Fairy turned her head and began strolling by the river. ¡°The roots of Mystic Fairy¡¯s rtionship with the various influences of the medieval times have never been shallow. It¡¯s not the evil spirit.¡±

    Gao Lan stared deeply at her without speaking. He walked up next to her, shoulder-to-shoulder.

    The two of them fell into a peaceful silence and, without either of them realizing it, made aplete walk around theke.

    Feigning nonchnce, she asked, ¡°Where¡¯s your Saint Emperor¡¯s Token?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve given it to Disillusionment Demon when he came to exchange for it. It was useless in my hands anyway,¡± he replied. Recalling what had happened, he could not help sneering. ¡°Now that I think about it, I still need to thank him. If not for the item, how is it possible for me to secretly confirm my path and escape such trappings.¡±

    ¡°Merely possessing the Saint Emperor¡¯s Token alone isn¡¯t enough to condense it in secret¡­¡± Mystic Fairy said, staring at theke.

    Gao Lan snorted and his tone became incredibly cold. ¡°I still have her remnants. Disillusionment Demon didn¡¯t ask and I deliberately didn¡¯t mention it either.¡±

    She said nothing and Gao Lan became silent as well. The two of them continued their walk, making yet another round around theke before going their separate ways. Neither of them turned their heads.

    ¡­

    Inside the pce.

    Zhao Wuyan was grasping a token entirely embedded with precious stones on its front. His entire body exuded a mysterious dark golden glow that was constantly shifting; his breath was terrifyingly fearsome.

    Outside his door, Purple Roc Arrester Liu Shengming quietly stood up. He watched what was going on inside momentarily before turning around to walk to Tai Chi Pce.

    When he reached out his hands to push the doors to the pce open, he saw heavenly throne coiled with nine dragons as well as a withered, thin old man holding up a bluish-whitemp next to it.

    However, what caught his eye immediately was a young woman dressed in white sitting on the throne.

    She exuded a pure and holy air. Her appearance was delicate and perfect. Her hands, as fair as jade, were ced on top of the golden yellow armrests of the throne as she leaned back. Her expression was dignified as her entire person burst with might.

 Chapter 495: The Coup of the Jade Forest Garden

    <h4>Chapter 495: The Coup of the Jade Forest Garden</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Liu Shengming maintained a Maitreya-like smile on his round face. His eyes gleamed brightly as he said, ¡°Goddess, why are you upying the throne? Could you be harboring ambitions for the crown?¡±

    Gu Xiaosang caressed the golden yellow armrests, her dignified expression fading away as she smiled sweetly. ¡°For this throne, there were many who have fought openly and schemed secretly. It makes it appear quite precious, indeed. I can¡¯t help feeling curious. Now, the time to depart is near and opportunity is just at hand. How can I not give it a try?¡±

    ¡°Now that I¡¯m sitting on it, it¡¯s just so-so. It¡¯s nothing more than an ordinary chair.¡±

    She gradually got up from the throne in a rxed manner.

    Though Gu Xiaosang had mixed up the idea behind the throne, that was not Liu Shengming¡¯s main point. He said, with his expression unchanging, ¡°Goddess, are you leaving? Prince Qi has yet to condense his Dharmakaya. In fact, he¡¯s having much trouble doing so¡­¡±

    She nced at the expressionless Lampholder Oracle and smiled. ¡°Our Luo Denomination heals all kinds of ¡®illnesses¡¯. Whatever you have, name it and we¡¯ll cure you. However, we¡¯ll never promise that you¡¯ll be able to condense your Dharmakaya or otherwise, there would have been no end to the birth of Dharma Kings who can turn the world into the Vacuum Hometown.¡±

    ¡°Though the Saint Emperor¡¯s Token can aid Prince Qi in secretly refining strength all living beings of the Grand Formation of Luoyang and increase the probability of his sess, whether or not he can condense his Dharkamaya depends on himself. We¡¯re of no help to him. Since that¡¯s the case, there¡¯s no reason to stay.¡±

    She suddenly burst intoughter. ¡°Either way, I¡¯ve already tested the Wordless Stone Stele. Our denomination and the Destruction Sect have also both obtained what we wanted. Did you think we would have a fallout with Prince Qi once he seeds in obtaining his Dharmakaya?¡±

    Liu Shengming¡¯s face was full of smiles. ¡°Prince Qi began his preparations many years ago. I¡¯m sure he has some degree of confidence in his sess, which is why I¡¯m not concerned. What I¡¯m worried about is the tremendous activity that would be caused when condensing his Dharmakaya. If there¡¯s interference by an external force, all his efforts would be in vain. Sigh, if only he can cultivate in secret like Mad Prince! There wouldn¡¯t be as many people who would¡¯ve known about his secret. That would¡¯ve been for the best¡­¡±

    ¡°How would I know how was it like with Mad Prince? Why are you panicking when Prince Qi isn¡¯t even worried?¡± she said, wearing a faint smile.

    Her words stunned Liu Shengming and he titled his head to look at the eunuch pavilion nearby the Tai Ji Pce.

    Gu Xiaosang slowly walked down from the tform with her hands behind her back, her white robe rustling with every movement. Exuding an indescribable aura of purity and holiness, she said, ¡°Besides, who in Luoyang is capable of disturbing him?¡±

    ¡°If the Immortals try to cause trouble, Lampholder Oracle and I wouldn¡¯t be able to resist the attacks of Progenitor Doumu. I believe that Prince Qi will have his own ways to handle it.¡±

    Liu Shengming¡¯s brows furrowed. He began to say,¡±Ways¡­¡±

    Lampholder Oracle, who followed after Gu Xiaosang, brushed past and interrupted him with an airyugh. ¡°Super Arrester Liu, your loyalty to the Emperor and Prince Qi is unquestionable. You couldn¡¯t ascertain the identity of the Guardians of Method of Mistress Su at all.¡±

    A trace of awkwardness fleeted across Liu Shengming¡¯s expression. He chuckled and said, ¡°The Emperor and Prince Qi didn¡¯t abandon me even after Goddess exposed my identity. I ought to turn over a new leaf and start a new life.¡±

    Gu Xiaosang did not turn her heard to look at them as she stepped out of the Tai Ji Pce,ughing quietly. ¡°I heard that the new Mystic Fairy and Bliss Bodhisattva have descended from the mountain together. Super Arrester Liu, do take good care of yourself.¡±

    Liu Shengming¡¯s expression darkened considerably and watched he nkly as the white-d Gu Xiaosang disappeared into the square outside the pce hall. Lampholder Oracle, who held a bluish-whitemp in his palm, seemed thin and withered. He looked no different than an ordinary servant.

    The sun had been burning brightly just minutes ago, yet it was now slowly obscured byyers of dark clouds as if signaling the fall of a continuous autumn rain.

    There was a new green umbre in Lampholder Oracle¡¯s left hand and he loyally held it above Gu Xiaosang¡¯s head. He turned around to nce at the distant imperial pce and quietly said, ¡°It seems that Liu Shengming has yet to obtain the full trust of the Emperor. It¡¯s up to Prince Qi himself now. If he¡¯s able to condense his Dharmakaya, then the world would see immense changes. It¡¯ll be incredibly advantageous for our Luo Denomination.¡±

    Gu Xiaosang felt a ripple surging through her throat, her smile turning bright. ¡°What does it matter whether or not he seeds? Is there still any possibility that his rtionship with the Zhao family and other aristocratic families will return to how it was in the past? That¡¯s the crux of our disruption¡­¡±

    Rain began to fall, sshing against the green umbre. Amid the sttering of rain, the withered hand of Lampholder Oracle as he held up the umbre was tall and straight without swaying in the least. Gu Xiaosang, with her slender body, was untouched by water as if she was a fairy under the rain.

    ck clouds converged overhead, turning the horizon of Luoyang into a night of continuous autumn rain. The sky was devoid only of the rolling of thunder.

    Meanwhile, a hazy, golden ray of light burst from within the heart of the imperial pce to envelop Luoyang in its entirety. The light, like a cloud of smoke, made the streets appear to blossom with fragrant flowers. Smoke rose from kitchen chimneys where the houses were lit by firemps; fishermen, wood-gatherers, farmers, and schrs worked side by side¡­ the way of kung fu was in order.

    These scenes changed frequently before rolling and condensing to form rays of golden light. The light resembled ferocious true dragons that danced above the imperial pce.

    The Saint Emperor¡¯s Token floated in the air above Prince Qi¡¯s hand. It sucked in the Qi of the true dragons that had long been assimted as if it was swallowing a vast ocean whole. He threw his palm out, producing strips of auspicious red clouds thatnded on his body.

    The image of the master of humanity appeared behind Zhao Wuyan. His head was adorned with a Calm Heaven Crown and his body dressed in the robe of a regent. His face resembled the face of a dragon as true dragons coiled around him. He gripped the Emperor Sword in his hand and held the golden seal of an emperor in his palm. It was none other than his ¡®Dharma Form of Emperor¡¯!

    The Dharma Form shifted forward and ovepped with his physical body. Sometimes illusory and sometimes genuine, both images began to blend into one.

    He was expressionless as his eyebrows and beard spread. With a pale face, he swept away the mortal dust of many years.

    He had reached the most crucial point of his task. If he failed to step out of this realm, he would no longer be a ¡®human¡¯!

    The clouds turned an even darker shade of grey as if they were brewing something terrifying.

    ¡­

    How could such a drastic transformation in Luoyang escape the eyes of the many masters inside the Jade Forest Garden?

    Cui Qingyu¡¯s expression shifted. Just as he was about to investigate the origin of the light, he suddenly felt the change in light and shadow and the dreand array expand furiously. The entire Jade Forest Garden became dark and faint, cut off from the world!

    The prohibitions flickered, going from bright to dim as they blended with the void. Cui Qingyu, Cui Yan, Song Shouren, and the other masters of the top aristocratic families came to have a basic understanding of what had urred. They turned their attention to the aged Emperor sitting at the center of the tform.

    The Emperor was leaning against the back of the chair, his aged and wrinkled face appearing somewhat rxed. Beside him, Sima Shi was enveloped deep within the prohibitions. He used a spell to operate the core of the array.

    Within theyers uponyers of the spell, it was hard to tell whether the array was a dream or genuine. It engulfed the aged Emperor and prevented everyone from watching the battles of the ¡®talents¡¯.

    ¡°Worry not, my esteemed subjects. The spell will naturally dissolve in a moment,¡± the Emperor said, a small smile apparent on his lips.

    Qui Cingyu, being a person of extraordinary caliber, had figured out all that had happened.

    ¡°It¡¯s you! You¡¯re the one who conspired with the Luo Denomination and the Destruction Sect to steal the Saint Emperor¡¯s Token!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re helping Prince Qi condense his Dharmakaya!¡±

    He felt a sudden rity cleared his mind. No wonder Sima Shi and Zhao Wuyan, these two powerful masters, did not even encounter the Luo Denomination even after teaming up!

    Even if they happened toe across the strongest of them all, Progenitor Doumu, the oue should not be so!

    Due to his persistent assumption that the royal family would not conspire with rebellious evil factions like the Luo Denomination, he subconsciously overlooked this point.

    From the look of things, one could join hands with the enemy who killed one¡¯s father if there were enough benefits!

    The expressions of the masters of the aristocratic families all changed and they reached for their weapons. Their breaths surged as they prepared to smash the spell.

    With so many masters around, what could Sima Shi¡¯s measly spell do?

    There were, at least, no signs of the Nine-dragon Seal or the Emperor Sword.

    Just then, the aged Emperor chuckled heartily. ¡°My esteemed subjects, there are many among you who still have your breath attached to your disciples. Even if you¡¯re not worried about their safety, you have to consider the countereffects of the spell.¡±

    ¡°Of course, with your strengths, the spell can only briefly imprison you all. But that short amount of time is enough.¡±

    His gaze swept Cui Qingyu, Song Shouren, and the rest as if he was telling them that, without the help of other masters, it would take them some time to break the spell. What he wanted was that time, no matter how short!

    Cui Qingyu was free to move as Cui Yan was the one who anchored his breath to Cui Che. However, there were several others with the fate of thetter. Meanwhile, Song Quanlue, Zhang Yuanli, and the others had long been kicked out of the dreand by Meng Qi.

    Cui Qingyu caressed the hilt of his sword, his face returning to his usual calm expression. It caught Song Shouren and the others, who had been close to striking, by surprise and stopped them from making an abrupt move.

    ¡°Emperor, it¡¯s a good thing for the Dharmakaya to be condensed. The Great Jin Dynasty willpletely suppress all of the sects. Why put us all in a state of mutual hostility?¡± Cui Qingyu asked calmly.

    The aged Emperor burst intoughter as if he had heard the funniest joke in the world. ¡°If we do it openly, will your family allow Prince Qi to condense his Dharmakaya?¡±

    ¡°It would¡¯ve been a different story if Qiu Qinghe didn¡¯t exist. You¡¯re all people who understand propriety, after all. However, Qiu Qinghe has been dead for so many years. I believe none of you, my esteemed subjects, would be happy to see a Dharmakaya exist in the royal family to truly dominate the world.¡±

    His expression turned steely and cold. ¡°Princes with great aptitudes aren¡¯t allowed to seed the throne while the ability to refine the power of all living beings is put under strict monitoring¡­ Do you consider this as looking favorably upon the royal family?¡±

    ¡°Prince Qi had long reached the limits of his capabilities many years ago, but he¡¯s still several steps away from achieving his Dharmakaya. With you all keeping an eye on the ability to refine the power of all living beings, there is no way for him to use it, never mind if he finally breaks through the obstacles. That¡¯s why I gave up on myself to transfer the ability to Prince Qi. Even if I suffer countereffects and see my life shortened, I¡¯ll still dly do it!¡±

    ¡°Prince Qi is rather confident that he¡¯ll seed. He has the Saint Emperor¡¯s Token to help him cultivate in secret. If he achieves his Dharmakaya, what does it matter if I die instantly? This achievement is enough for me to hold my head up before my ancestors¡­¡±

    It was incredibly inefficient to use the body of the Emperor to transfer the ability to refine the power of all living beings to Prince Qi. It would take too much time. Doing so over the span of 10 years would not rival the transfer of ability that could ur within half a month using the Saint Emperor¡¯s Token.

    The aged Emperor believed that if Prince Qi seeded in condensing his Dharmakaya, the aristocratic families would all relent and give in. With the North Zhou Dynasty and the West Regions on the outside, and the various sects on the inside, they would definitely make a wise decision.

    If Prince Qi truly fails, the Cui family would at most worsen the situation for the Zhao family as they would be caught unprepared. Without a Dharmakaya, everything would just happen in ordance to the Cui family. This was something inevitable, either way.

    The masters of the aristocratic families all wore grim expressions. They did not expect the aged Emperor to have schemed for this long.

    Cui Qingyu looked neither surprised nor angry. ¡°But why would you resort to conspiring with the Nine Evil Paths? It demeans yourself.¡±

    The aged Emperor smiled and replied, ¡°I know the Luo Denomination and the Destruction Sect have their secret motives. But since both oues are poison to me, I still have to drink it and hope for an opportunity to live!¡±

    He saw the change in Cui Qingyu¡¯s expression and said, as if he had long expected something to happen, ¡°My esteemed subject Qiu, I know it is Qinghe who orded you your sword. It allows you to connect you with him. But did you forget that you¡¯re standing right in the middle of the array?¡±

    The reason Cui Qingyu had remained motionless was precisely to contact Cui Qinghe. Now that his n was exposed, he huffed and drew his sword. It was unknown if he was going on the offensive or defensive.

    The rest of the masters either joined him in his attack or closed their eyes to sense their breath, trying to summon their disciples from the dreand.

    However, due to the obstruction presented by the array, the process became incredibly slow, if not dangerous!

    Su Li backed all the way to the rear of the tform and closed his eyes to sense his breath. However, the influence of the array was boundless. With his Third Heaven of the Exterior realm, however, he could not detect his breath so soon.

    Regret began to gnaw at him. He should have let Su Yue attach his breath on Meng Qi; however, he chose to do it himself because he was guarding against Su Yue.

    ¡­

    The murderous intent was in a continuous cycle of appearance and disappearance. It roused feelings of doubt in Meng Qi.

    It appeared to be a unique feature to the array to use murderous intents to muddle one¡¯s attention. If not for the changes, how could anyone hide from the various masters outside andnd a sneak attack on him?

    The mist dissipated after he took several steps forward. Though the sky was still ¡®dark¡¯ overhead, he could once again sense his surroundings.

    Suddenly, his heart jolted. He saw someone d in a white dress by the huge boulder, hugging a zither in her arms. Sensing her breath, he knew it was none other than Ruan Yushu.

    ¡°I¡¯ve finally met a friend¡­¡± Finding her breath to be normal, he walked up to her and called out familiarly, ¡°Yushu, we¡¯re really fated¡­¡±

    When he came close to her, he suddenly pinched his eyes close. Something seemed off. The zither was merely an imitation and not the real thing!

    If he was not familiar with the little glutton, he would definitely be unable to recognize the differences!

    Just then, the fake Ruan Yushu extended her right palm so quick that it was like residual shadows and soundlessly hit Meng Qi between his brows.

 Chapter 496: Six-annihilation Palms

    <h4>Chapter 496: Six-annihtion Palms</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Meng Qi had just noticed the difference in the Phoenix-perching Zither when the palm abruptly reached for him. It was silent and carried no Upstanding Qi, only dark residual shadows.

    There was a distance of more than several meters between the two, but the fake Ruan Yushu¡¯s palm seemed to have prated through the void, oryers of water screen, causing fine ripples in the air. In a sh, it arrived in front of Meng Qi. He did not know if she was using stealth skills, making use of the cover of the dreand formation, or had truly found a crack in the void.

    Thump!

    He thrust his sword that carried a zing me and blocked the palm, making a muffled sound on contact.

    He leaned his body at an angle and shed his sword at nearly the same time. The sword traveled in a strange direction, surrounded by silvery-white electric lights.

    ng! With the added attack of his saber, Meng Qi felt his right hand go numb. There was a feeling of tearing at his meridians, bones, flesh, and blood.

    This was a situation that had yet to emerge in his fights against Aunt Bai. Since he had abruptly thrust his saber, he was not able to strike his opponent¡¯s weak spots. The other reason was due to his opponent¡¯s strange cultivation method and superior strength!

    Unable to bear his opponent¡¯s force, Meng Qi took a step backward and then used the opportunity to unleash his Body Movements. Pretending that he was retreating, he evaded the following palming from the fake Ruan Yushu.

    It was only then that Meng Qi realized the change in his opponent¡¯s breath after the attack. The person could no longer pretend to be Ruan Yushu. His face became indistinct and his body turnedrge and muscr. It was not anyone that Meng Qi knew.

    He extended his hand to grab his sword, Flowing Fire, which he had thrown earlier. This time, he wielded both his saber and sword, not daring to be careless.

    This was an opponent even more dangerous than Aunt Bai!

    Furthermore, this was an opponent filled with murderous intent!

    The man¡¯s speed was incredible as he appeared to dissolve into dark shadows. Meng Qi had just barely gripped his sword when the man¡¯s palms came charging at him. He did not even give him a chance to catch his breath.

    Unlike the sneak attack earlier which required him to hide his momentum, this attack was apanied with resounding whizzing noises. His palm was darkened as if tainted with filthy dirt, disying the color of metal.

    Meng Qi had long consummated his Oneness of Heaven and Men realm and returned to his original state. He could conform to nature at all times and his surroundings surfaced in his mind little by little ¨C the boulders, running water, wastnd, dusky sky, even the operating of heaven and earth imitated by the dreand formation, all appeared detailed in his mind. He could also sense the vast sea of Vital Qi diffusing into his body to restore his genuine Qi, physical strength and mental state.

    However, the mysterious state of being one with heaven and earth instantly changed once the palm came striking at him. He felt a sudden and violent surge in his vast sea of Vital Qi alongside his turbulent feelings of permeation.

    The ¡®boulder¡¯ was smashed into pieces, the ¡®running water¡¯ dried up, the ¡®wastnd¡¯ was split open, and the ¡®sky¡¯ turned pitch-ck. The scene running through his mind was like that of doomsday. It became a struggle for him to maintain the Oneness of Heaven and Men and borrow the strength of heaven and earth!

    ¡°Six-annihtion Palms?¡±

    ¡°Six-annihtion Devilman?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s a perfect Half-step master!¡±

    The thought suddenly crossed his mind after experiencing the dreadful feeling in secret.

    He did not let the thought disturb his calmness. Changing his Body Movements, he leaned at an angle and swung his saber in an arc. His saber was sometimes firm, sometimes flexible; sometimes Yin, sometimes Yang; sometimes offensive, sometimes defensive, as if it was trying to travel around Tai Ji Pce. Using the way of the Yin and Yang, it hit the weakest point of his opponent¡¯s point just right.

    The man recalled his darkened palm in silence, shattering the saber momentum without producing any strong wind. Meng Qi¡¯s skin was exuding a faint dark golden glow and his arm felt as numb as earlier, as if something was tearing at his inner strength.

    He took several steps at once, unloading all of his strength as he moved in an eerie manner.

    His opponent followed in his footsteps, throwing both of his palms at the same time. He did not allow Meng Qi the chance to create a distance between them.

    ¡­

    Zhao Heng had been running while clearing away misceneous weaklings with one hand balled up in a fist and the other wrapped around the handle of his sword. Each strike he dealt belonged to the movement of the Book of Shocking the World, allowing him to stop using any tricks he had learned from exchanges with the Samsara. Even so, his realm and moves were superior to all the opponents he had encountered, who found it difficult to resist his attacks.

    It was typically at this point that his opponents would lose their will to fight and their family elders would summon them out of the formation. However, Zhao Heng¡¯s eyebrows were knitted tightly as he watched the disciple of the Ke family lie t on the ground after fainting from his palm attack. There were no signs of him leaving the formation.

    ¡°Did the formation and the elders¡¯ breaths fail?¡± Zhao Heng could sense something of a conspiracy.

    He decided to go in another direction and forget trying to clear the weaklings out of the contest. He wanted to meet up with his friends as soon as possible.

    He had not been running for long when he heard a woman¡¯s forthrightughter. ¡°To think I¡¯de across Prince Wei! How can I let this opportunity pass?¡±

    The woman was none other than Aunt Bai, whose entire being was burning with fighting desire. She had decided to kick Zhao Heng out of the battlefield for Prince Jin¡¯s sake.

    She charged at him like a vicious beast and her fist arrived before his face in the span of time it took him to breathe. Her punch weighed on him, suppressing all his movements.

    Aunt Bai did not give him the opportunity to bring up the abnormalities happening in the formation at all, and he did not dare be a sitting target either ¨C if he was hit, he would not be able to escape the formation!

    His expression remained as dull as ever. He wielded his sword vertically, with the pointed end aligned with the middle of his eyebrows as if he was praying to the heavens.

    He thrust his sword and the weather changed with it, bringing the whistling of winds and the entwining mist that transformed into a true dragon.

    His sword moved as if it was taking orders from heaven and escaped the binds of the earth in a sh to target Aunt Bai. In between the faint moves, heaven and earth seemed to have repelled her.

    The two exchanged a series of rapid, intense blows and caused dust to rise around them. Behind them, a figure showed up with a saber in hand. His face was neat and square, making him look strong and resolute.

    ¡°Yan Chong, quick! Come and give me a hand!¡± Though Aunt Bai had gotten the upper hand, it was still difficult to determine a victor so soon. She had been worried that Prince Jin would be expelled from the formation in advance. When she saw the figure, she instantly called out to him happily.

    Yan Chong gave her a gentle nod and approached them with a sudden thrust of his saber as if it was the emergence of sudden raging waves.

    ¡°There¡¯s a ghost¡­¡± The two of them had besieged Zhao Heng before he could finish his words. In a situation where danger was imminent, where had he found the energy to talk?

    ¡­

    Qi Zhengyan was making a detour through the forest as he attempted to find a way out when he came across someone.

    The person was dressed in a in robe and his hand was pinching prayer beads. His face was thin. It was a monk that apanied the Crown Prince, who had the right to bring two people with him into the formation.

    ¡°Amitabha.¡± The monk did not try and sneak an attack on him. He chanted the many names of Buddha before pressing his thumbs together and thrusting them to call forth the mark of Wheel of Bound Sun.

    Dazzling rays of light blossomed from within the space between his hands as if the Grand Sun had descended to illuminate all of the corners of the earth. The light was ring, filling his palms with a burning hot energy.

    Qi Zhengyan drew his sword, unleashing red clouds. A lonesome duck flew into the sky, bringing with it the concealed power of Rosy Afterglow Swing, and drew away the monk¡¯s Wheel of Bound Sun.

    His eyes were glittering with purple stars against a canvas that appeared as dark as the universe. He did not fear the sunlight at all.

    The monk executed the Precious Vase Seal,rge Vajra Seal, Leo Seal, and Inner Binding Seal in session like a descending Wisdom King, suppressing Qi Zhengyan.

    However, Qi Zhengyan seemed to have mastered the Book of the Chaos and the sword art of the Huanhua Swords Sect to aprehensive degree. He was about to wield his sword freely, sometimes like a river of stars crossing heaven, and sometimes like a cold light attacking from afar. It did not seem as if he would be defeated even facing an opponent whose realm was beyond his. Instead, he remained steadfast in guarding and attacking.

    ¡­

    Ruan Yushu hugged her zither as she walked around the wastnd. If she came across those who wanted to bully a ¡®weak youngdy¡¯, she would often use only her Confusion Divine Tune and Heart-quaking Note, and Six Meridians Supersword to send them away. She did not even need to use her Send-Off Curse, Guanghan Curse, or the Samsara Tunes.

    She saw a young man, d in arge-sleeved robe, walking towards her. The man appeared straightforward and radiated with vigor. It was Cui Zhe.

    Heughed brightly when he saw that it was her. ¡°What a surprise to meet Younger Sister Yushu here. Looks like I¡¯ll be blessed with some divine tunes.¡±

    Since childhood, his hobby had been tuning. It seemed that he was interested in testing the divine tunes of the Ruan family.

    Ruan Yushu did not retreat from the challenge. She was sure that the number of powerful enemies that she had encounter far exceeded Cui Zhe. Holding her zither in her left hand, she strummed the strings with her right.

    Suddenly, Cui Zhe appeared stunned and furrowed his brows. ¡°There¡¯s an unforeseeable event happening outside. It has be dangerous to stay inside the formation. Younger Sister Yushu, you should leave immediately.¡±

    His figure moved as soon as he was done speaking and he slipped past theyers of water screens, disappearing before Ruan Yushu¡¯s eyes.

    The unforeseeable event brought forth by the Saint Emperor¡¯s Token had ced the Cui family on high alert. The family was worried that it would not be safe for Cui Zhe to enter the formation and made some other arrangements for security purposes. That was the reason Cui Zhe was the first person that was found andter taken out of the formation. Wang Zai followed suit, only secondster than him.

    Ruan Yushu frowned after hearing Cui Zhe¡¯s words. She increased her pace and walked around, trying to look for her friends to pass on the warning.

    After walking for some time, she happened upon a hill and heard the sounds of rolling thundersing from ahead.

    She looked up and saw an overcast sky hanging overhead as well as two figures moving ceaselessly, with one party carrying a sword and the other throwing her palms. Every now and then, thunder and lightning would re. Other times, a fire would surge. However, both effects would be quickly shattered.

    Everywhere around her, it was so dark that it felt like theing of doomsday. The two figures were locked in a close battle to the point that she could not see them clearly. Meng Qi was currently at a disadvantage, unable to break away from his opponent.

    Ruan Yushu, despite looking as cold as ever, could not help sucking in a breath after seeing this situation. She nned on running over the hill within range of her tunes, and unleashing her 12 Magical Sounds of Langhuan to help Meng Qi defeat his opponent as soon as possible.

    Just then, something tugged at her heart and she turned her head sideways to look behind her. She saw a ck-robed person wearing a masking close at an incredible speed.

    ¡°Thunder God from the Ninth Heaven!¡± The pupils of her clear eyes shrunk in shock.

    Thunder God from the Ninth Heaven, as if bound by the formation, found it difficult to fly. However, he was incredibly fast and shrank the distance of more than hundred meters in the blink of an eye.

    In the span of the time that it took for her to breathe, Thunder God would be able to spot her and Meng Qi and attack!

    Meng Qi had unleashed both his desmanship and sword art without holding back. Not only did he aim different kinds of Gists of Trueness at his opponent¡¯s weak points without losing momentum, he also continuouslyy down clever setups. He would sometimes trigger the Purple Thunder Force, and sometimes borrow the miraculous force of Flowing Fire to bite back.

    However, it was as if his every saber and sword strike was utterly useless. As long as his attacksnded on the darkened palms, his force would be soundlessly canceled out. His saber momentum would shatter and his lightning fire would be snuffed out. Each story spoken by his sword was interrupted.

    Six-annihtion Devilman cleverly chose to use realm and cultivation method to suppress Meng Qi, without the slightest intention of allowing Meng Qi topete, based on the realm of their moves and willpower.

    The more strikes he made, the more Meng Qi felt the vast sea of Vital Qi surging violently all around him. It was near impossible for him to return to the state of harmony with nature. He was still fine if it came down to genuine Qi, but his physical strength and mental state had been slowly but surely declining. He was also having trouble maintaining his state of Oneness of Heaven and Men because ¡®nature¡¯ was close to crumbling around him as if it was theing of doomsday!

    The Immortal Pressing Art, and even more terrifyingly, the shattering sensation was beginning to extend its damage to Meng Qi¡¯s physical body as well. The Immortal Pressing Art was incapable of dissolving the effects of such strange, mysterious attacks. If not for the strength of his Eight Nine Mysteries and the gleaming of the faint golden glow, he would have died at once after his body being shattered!

    Six-annihtion Devilman was incredibly patient. He engaged Meng Qi in a battle of no end, not giving him any chance to use his killer moves or run.

    However, at the same time, he was unable to find the chance to earn a definite victory.

    ¡°He seems to be waiting for something¡­¡± That was the strongest gut feeling that Meng Qi felt.

    Under the entanglements of Qi, a heavy oppressive feeling caught hold of Six-annihtion Devilman. This allowed Meng Qi¡¯s momentum to rise. However, due to his opponent¡¯s wandering fighting style, there was a limit to it¡­

    ¡­

    Watching Thunder God from the Ninth Heaven speedily approach, Ruan Yushu¡¯s first emotion was fear. She then inhaled, sat down cross-legged, and ced her hands on her zither.

    The voice of her Ninth Grandfather, Ruan Kang, crossed her mind at that moment: ¡°The situation has changed; the formation has be dangerous¡­¡±

    The exchange of thoughts happened in the blink of an eye. Ruan Kang had finally found her.

    While Ruan Yushu was paralyzed with shock, Ruan Kang could tell that something was off and used his breath to sense the surroundings. ¡°There¡¯s an Exterior master near you? Hurry up and return!¡±

    His tone became incredibly grave after sensing Thunder God from the Ninth Heaven. He could not use too much of his force in the formation at the moment. It was enough only for him to summon Ruan Yushu.

    Ruan Yushu felt the breath attached to her body begin moving and a rareplicated expression crossed her face. She turned to look at Meng Qi, still locked in battle, and then at a distance at Qi Zhengyan and Zhao Heng, who might be fighting as well. She finally turned to nce at Thunder God of the Ninth Heaven, who was approaching the hill, and her expression became firm.

    ¡°21st Lady, what are you doing¡­¡± Ruan Kang¡¯s voice trailed off and died as the breath disappeared in an odd manner.

    Ruan Yushu lowered her face and said quietly,

    ¡°Ninth Grandfather, even though you all always tell me I¡¯m a bright child, I know I¡¯m actually incredibly stupid. So stupid that I gave up an easy path to survival and choose a bumpy road towards death¡­¡±

    She raised her Phoenix-perching Zither in the air, caressing the strings with her fingers. She would use the cry of the phoenix to prate the Nine Heavens!

 Chapter 497: One Strike to Split Open the Primal Chaos

    <h4>Chapter 497: One Strike to Split Open the Primal Chaos</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Her delicate fingers danced across the strings, producing a clear and melodious sound that cut through the noise of nature, and swirl up to the Nine Heavens.

    The cry of phoenix resounded high in the clouds before suddenly echoing in the head of Thunder God from the Ninth Heaven. Due to the prohibitions presented by the dreand formation, he was not able to detect Ruan Yushu who was standing behind the hill.

    His Vital Spirit trembled and vision became vague and hazy. He could only feel his surroundings shift in and out in a dream-like state. It was as if there were hundreds of birds chirping and crying next to his ear, steadily intoxicating him.

    He, however, was a Top ss Master Pro of the Third Heaven of the Exterior realm after all. No matter how divine Heavenly Phoenix Cries was, there was no way his opponent was able to stop him without being of a simr realm!

    Purple bolts of thunder twirled around him, sizzling and crackling as they drew support from his Qi pivot. He stared through the hill and spotted Ruan Yushu.

    The eyes that peeked through the mask were filled with purple thunder. They brimmed with a ferocious desire to ruin and destroy.

    While locked in his battle with Six-annihtion Devilman, Meng Qi suddenly heard the sound of the Phoenix-perching Zither drifting from afar.

    Though the melodious sound lost some of its magic due to the distance, both of them recognized it for what it was.

    ¡°Heavenly Phoenix Cries! The little piggy has met a powerful enemy somewhere nearby! Very likely it¡¯s an enemy like Six-annihtion Devilman who wants to kill us!¡± Various thoughts crossed his mind as he felt a jolt in his chest.

    The key to surviving life-and-death situations is never hesitate. The thoughts that swamped his mind instantly gave way to a firm decision. He brandished his saber and shed it countless times through the void. Purple lightning flew out of his saber to form a thunder dragon. With a mad and ferocious momentum, the saber cut at Six-annihtion Devilman.

    Simultaneously, Meng Qi tookrge steps forward along with his sword. It was as if he was trying to injure his opponent to gain a survival chance and conjure an opportunity out of a non-opportunity!

    Instead of being surprised, Six-annihtion Devilman felt delighted. Killing de had, in a fit of chaos, made the poorest choice possible. Considering how much battle experience he had, how could he not know that he was giving Six-annihtion Devilman an opportunity instead?

    Furthermore, who in this world did not know he had an iparably tough protection skill?

    This was truly an exemry case of someone who had be caught up in his confusion!

    The saber fell, taking in all the living desire in the surrounding airflow. Heaven and earth seemed to copse from the vacuum caused. It charged violently and ferociously at Six-annihtion Devilman¡¯s head. Its trajectory and destination aimed precisely at the Devilman¡¯s weak spot.

    Unfortunately, he had terrible timing! The Devilman narrowed his eyes and his footwork became furtive. Like a dark shadow, he traveled through theyers of water screens and instantly rid himself of the locked-on targeting of Meng Qi¡¯s saber. He slid next to Meng Qi and mmed his right palm on thetter¡¯s Ear Aperture, targeting his weak point!

    This attack was simple without any adornments, carrying only a shattering force. His palm was entirely ck, like nightfall.

    ¡°Thud!¡±

    A series of noiseless explosions followed the palm attack. Meng Qi felt only turbulent waves on his vast sea of Vital Qi. It was shattered open, inch by inch.

    He thrust his Flowing Fire in his left hand, feeling his muscles knotting underneath his skin. His sword weighed down on him as if carrying the power of nine dragons.

    The sword crashed into the palm, causing a muffled ringing sound. Meng Qi¡¯s power of nine dragons instantly disappeared without a trace. The faint golden glow began to sway as blood seeped out of the corner of his eyes. Around him, the vast sea of Vital Qi had copsed entirely, unable to supply him with any more strength!

    Once heaven was annihted, next would be earth! Without giving Meng Qi a chance, Six-annihtion Devilmanunched another attack from above. This time, he targeted Meng Qi¡¯s Primal Aperture Between the Eyebrows with a pitch-ck palm full of destructive intent!

    Meng Qi¡¯s eyes were brimming with the desire to fight. With a turn of his hand, he wielded his saber like a sword. Flowing Fire set fire to the sky as lightning entwined with it. It was much like a Thunder Yaksha.

    ¡­

    Zhao Heng struggled bitterly to put up a fight against Aunt Bai and Yan Chong who had teamed up. Just as he felt as if he had reached a dead end, he suddenly felt the pressure that had been weighing on him lighten.

    He stared dumbfounded at Aunt Bai and Yan Chong, who had abruptly stopped their attacks midway. For a while, he could not snap out of his shock.

    Aunt Bai smiled awkwardly at him while Yan Chong said solemnly, ¡°There¡¯s an unforeseeable event happening outside. The formation has gone out of control and our lives are in danger. They¡¯ve already found us and we¡¯re about to leave at any time. Prince Wei, please leave as soon as possible.¡±

    The breath thattched onto Aunt Bai belonged to her family elder while Yan Chong¡¯s belonged to a certain aristocratic family who was close to Prince Jin. Yan Chong¡¯s voice had barely faded when the two of them gradually disappeared as if they were entering the water surface.

    ¡°Even they have been found, while I¡­¡± Zhao Heng was stunned. He wondered what unforeseen event had happened outside. As a prince, he was the prime object of protection. Sima Shi had personally attached his breath on him. And yet Peerless Pro Masters had found their disciples while he was left behind, without anyone taking notice of him!

    Just then, he heard the tunes of the Phoenix-perching Zither and his expression shifted as if he had understood something. ¡°So the most crucial moment for the main task of my mission is here¡­¡±

    Just the two subjects up ahead alone would reward them with more than 1,500 Karma points each!

    He followed after the sound of the zither, takingrge strides as he ran towards it.

    Red clouds chased after the lonesome duck; white clouds enveloped the city walls; bluish green snow formed pear trees; the river of stars rested with the Nine Heavens. Qi Zhengyan and the monk skilled with seals were locked in a tough battle. Their surroundings turned all shades of colors, appearing as splendid as an illusion.

    With a sh of a sword, the Milky Way descended and washed away the purple. The monk bore his seals in his hands, appearing as if they were precious vases. Its strength and Qi were flourishing, extending all over like water.

    ¡°Thump!¡±

    The two forces collided in mid-air, causing an explosion of stars that floated down gently.

    The two of them both retreated, taking one step backward. Just as they were about to strike again, they stopped in their tracks.

    ¡°There¡¯s an unforeseen event happening outside¡­¡± the monk said, frowning.

    Qi Zhengyan nodded expressionlessly, looking around to detect any changes.

    The masters who had attached their breaths on them had finally found them.

    The monk¡¯s figure began to sway andter disappeared.

    Qi Zhengyan, however, heard the sound of the Phoenix-perching Zither as well as the muffled growl of thunder.

    He frowned and a golden vertical eye blossomed between his brows. A river of stars entwined with his body and cut off the breath attached to him. He headed in the direction of the sounds.

    ¡­

    The Grand Sun was zing on the horizon, turning life and death upside down. The Noble Purple Spirit stood firm without desire¡­ The Exterior masters unleashed their techniques to strike the heart of the formation one after another. On the other side, Sima Shi threw an ordinary, unassuming punch. Itbined with the formation to turn into the primal chaos, swallowing everything in its path.

    In the beginning, the formation did not waver in the slightest. However, after the talents gradually left the formation, and more masters began to join the fight,yers of ripples began to be visible all around them. Sima Shi¡¯s momentum continued to rise as he continued to give his all.

    The aged Emperor was not bothered by all these in the least. He was staring in the direction of the pce, watching the clouds that seemed to signal theing of doomsday, and the dragons that materialized out of the power of living beings snaking downwards.

    Rays of golden yellow light emerged from the pce and spread in all directions like waves on the sea. The light became increasingly bright and fast.

    Zhao Wuyan¡¯s Sign of the Emperor hadpletely fused with him. It was only between his eyebrows that there was still the difference between him and regr people.

    Feeling the intensity of the golden yellow light, the corners of the aged Emperor¡¯s mouth tugged into a smile. He felt both gratified and regretful.

    ¡­

    The purple bolts of lightning danced in a chaotic mess in the sky, its sizzling sounds reverberating in the air. Having rid himself from the influence of the Phoenix-perching Zither, Thunder God from the Ninth Heaven nced at Ruan Yushu, and then at the faraway Meng Qi. After some consideration, he quickened his pace as if he was trying to cross over the hill directly!

    ¡°ng!¡± Ruan Yushu yed her zither once again to confuse the Nine Heavens and cause Thunder God¡¯s Vital Spirit to tremble, all in an effort to make it difficult for him to move forward.

    The purple thunder in his eyes was gleaming as bright as ever. He thrust his saber three inches forward, shooting lightning from the tip. He appeared infuriated.

    ¡°I gave you face but you spat on it! I allowed you to live and yet you seek death!¡±

    The thunder saber cried as deep growling thunder resounded overhead, shattering the tunes of the Phoenix-perching Zither.

    Ruan Yushu¡¯s expression was cold, no emotion reflected in her eyes. He could not see any indication of her retreating. Blood sprayed out of her mouth, dying her zither red. Her momentum, however, abruptly recovered and returned to its peak condition.

    This time, she strummed the strings with her left hand while using her right hand to gently caress the zither. It was no longer the sole sound of a phoenix and dragon¡¯s cry ¨C it was a series of tunes.

    Each musical note was like a sword or saber, splitting open the earth. The hand that Thunder God was about to lift felt as if it was being bound and flung sideways as if it was being strung along.

    He felt a temporary loss of control over his limbs, torso, and Vital Spirit like he was a puppet. Inexplicable traces of blood emerged on his skin, rming and angering him at the same time.

    ¡°Sky-splitting and Earth-changing Tune! So, she can actually y the first verse of the Sky-splitting and Earth-changing Tune!¡±

    ¡°Argh!¡± Thunder God cried out at the sky and an illusory copper-skinned giant with thunder marks all over its body appeared behind him. Like him, the giant was wielding the thunder saber in hand and had lightning entwining it.

    The rumbling of thunder echoed amid the ying of the zither. Purple thunder burst forth,pletely burying the sky-splitting tunes.

    ¡°Go to hell!¡± Thunder God¡¯s eyes were grim and cold, concealing his rage, as he shed at Ruan Yushu with his saber. Spring thunder exploded with a loud noise and electric lightning and saber Qi crossed the vast sky, carrying with it a terrifying explosive power.

    Just as the lightning was about to strike Ruan Yushu, a dense magical Qi rose from her body and she disappeared alongside the purple thunder.

    Thunder God was about to attack again when he saw Zhao Heng dashing over, apanied with sword light. The light, as if moving in ordance with a heavenly order, dominated heaven and earth and transformed the thunder into water.

    ¡­

    With the palm extinguishing his force, Meng Qi felt the nature of heaven and earth in him copse in its entirety before his saber even came into contact with the devilish palm. The illusion of wastnd shattered, and so did the heaven, river, and boulders!

    They had merely suffered injuries in reality but in the world in Meng Qi¡¯s mind, they were all gradually shattering and turning into lumps of primal chaos.

    ¡°nk!¡± His saber struck straight at the hollow of the palm. It felt as if he had hit metal instead. The energy, Qi, and Thunder Light disappeared instantly.

    There was no way Six-annihtion Devilman would give Meng Qi any room to catch his breath. He pushed his palm ordinarily, and the ckened hollow of his palm turned into a whirlpool ¨C it was full of the intent to swallow and destroy!

    Meng Qi responded in a great rush, thrusting his sword to meet the attack. His Flowing Fire burst with lightning as if it was throwing ance of scarlet light.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    It was the first time since they had begun exchanging blows that the collision of their strength and Qi produced such a terrifying sound. mes were sent flying in all directions and fell into the vortex. Meng Qi felt his spiritual side trembling and Vital Spirit swaying. His senses of the nature of heaven and earth were diminished by half and he lost the ability to maintain his Oneness of Heaven and Men. Genuine Qi flowed in disarray, injuring his internal organs.

    This palm attack was vicious enough to snuff out gods!

    Six-annihtion Devilman¡¯s heart jumped with joy when he saw how blood trailed from the corner of Killing de¡¯s mouth, how his senses of his realms were diminished, and how his attacks were drastically reduced in effectiveness. A cruel desire to murder appeared in the Devilman¡¯s expression as heunched his ordinary left palm in attack.

    The shattered primal chaos around Meng Qi thundered in response to the momentum of the palm. It transformed into a series of forces that attacked him from all directions. He was not given any chance to evade the attack at all!

    Once heaven was annihted, the earth was next, and finally the living!

    ¡°Killing de, you¡¯re dead!¡± Six-annihtion Devilman sent another palm flying at Meng Qi, feeling victory firmly within grasp.

    It was at this moment that he saw the urge to smile on Killing de¡¯s face when thetter had been a sitting target this whole time. Killing de allowed the momentum of the palm tond on him, striking the dark golden glow on his skin anding close to the middle of his eyebrows.

    Amid the banging sounds, Six-annihtion Devilman felt that there were bright stars appearing in the hollow of his palm. The stars were burning hot. With a shock, he realized they had materialized out of the Grand Sun, and blocked the power of his palm!

    Stars soared, one by one, all around him. Lumps of the ground flew up; the Chaotic Hole emerged; the Golden Crow flew in confusion.

    ¡°This¡­ This is the breath of the Exterior!¡± Six-annihtion Devilman¡¯s pupils shrunk drastically, dumbfounded.

    Meng Qi¡¯s eyes were burning with the desire to fight as he raised his saber once again.

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t I know that rushing to use killer strikes first was a death sentence?¡±

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t I know that my protection skills are known publicly?¡±

    ¡°What I wanted was precisely to be at a disadvantageous position!¡±

    ¡°What I needed was this space here, right between life and death!¡±

    ¡°What I wanted was for you to use all your strength and your Qi pivot to create a surge in your momentum!¡±

    Meng Qi was burning hot between the eyebrows. Stars flew all around and lumps of earth fell to the ground. The Chaotic Hole and Golden Crow both returned to his body.

    Six-annihtion Devilman could feel his surroundings bing dark and indistinct. With some surprise, he realized the existence of a primal chaos that his very own Six-annihtion Palms could have caused.

    ¡°This is bad!¡± He was just about to dodge when he saw the primal chaos split open, unleashing a dazzling saber radiance that cleaved the darkness and shattered. Yin and Yang split apart as the Golden Crow rose and stars soared!

    The shattered primal chaos was cleaved open.

    So was the power in his palms.

    And also, the series of resistance that he had put up.

    The bleakness disappeared, revealing a saber mark down the middle of Six-annihtion Devilman¡¯s eyebrows that stretched all the way to his pubic region!

    ¡­

    The golden yellow rays of light revolved and rushed forth, assimting into Zhao Wuyuan¡¯s body.

    The aged Emperor felt somewhat agitated seeing the light return. He could not help rising from his seat.

    Just then, he seemed to have detected something and turned to look sideways.

    He saw a person who had appeared from out of nowhere standing in an empty section of the formation. The person was tall and lofty. He was dressed in the Emperor¡¯s robe with his head adorned with the heavenly crown. A mask was fastened over his face.

    The mask of the ancient Heaven Sovereign!

    It was Heaven Sovereign of the Myths!

    It was the enigmatic, mysterious Heaven Sovereign!

    The person took a rxed step. The saber radiance in his hand rose as he shed at the aged Emperor. Everything lost its splendor, leaving behind only a ck-and-white world.

 Chapter 498: Seizing Changes

    <h4>Chapter 498: Seizing Changes</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Thunder God from the Ninth Heaven sneered, shing with his thunder saber. The attack transformed into an endless of sabers, a hell on earth, and enveloped his surroundings.

    ng!

    The explosion of purple lightning sent Zhao Heng flying, causing his mouth and nose to overflow with blood.

    He had been straining to hold up against the consecutive attacks of Aunt Bai and Yan Chong earlier and exhausted a fair amount of his strength. He would not be able to recover to his peak condition in a short time.

    Thunder God was trying to extinguish two mosquitos with one saber attack, yet at that moment, another bright sword light emerged from behind him. It was as if a purple Milky Way had ascended to the Ninth Heaven, washing away the tide and revolving to make a return. With every step, it transformed into dragons that carried the intent to fly toward the Nine Heavens.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Thunder God hacked the void eight times in anger after his body was shed. Only then did he rx his arm. Nine purple mad dragons bore their fangs and brandished their ws in the air, meeting Meng Qi¡¯s saber.

    Boom!

    The airflow copsed as Yin and Yang collided with one another. Overhead, the terrifying sound of rolling thunders resounded. The purple river of stars was swallowing the purple lightning dragon, tearing and crushing it.

    ng! The sword and saber struck at the same time and then, even as his mouth was spewing blood and lightning was scorching his skin, Qi Zhengyan threw his sword, sending it flying. His sword pierced the red clouds and shattered the mist and smoke.

    Thunder God¡¯s murderous intent became even stronger. He was about to raise his saber when he detected the breaths of Ruan Yushu, Zhao Heng, and Qi Zhengyan muddled in the air. It seemed that he could only resist one more attack from them.

    Suddenly, he looked as if he had sensed something. He nced in the direction where Meng Qi and Six-annihtion Devilman were, all while the formation was beginning to shake as if it was about to shatter.

    He clenched his teeth as he considered the fact that the formation would copse at any time, so he instantly left. It did not matter when he killed these pesky mosquitos; his safety was his first priority.

    Seeing this, Ruan Yushu closed her eyes and her body swayed backward as she fainted.

    ¡­

    ¡°What sort of swordsmanship is this¡­¡± Stunned, Six-annihtion Devilman instantly left with his voice drifting faintly in the air.

    Meng Qi turned to look into the distance and saw Thunder God from the Ninth Heaven escaping while Zhao Heng and Qi Zhengyan struggled to get back on their feet. He said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s a swordsmanship I umted from the realization that the Wordless Stone Stele had triggered. It was something that appeared when I mastered theprehension of my Inner World. It was most suitable for me and stronger than Dharmakaya movements beyond my realm.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s called the Big Bang Technique.¡±

    This reminded Six-annihtion Devilman of the deep crack on the Wordless Stone Stele. He could feel his de injury, prompting him to wear a bitter smile as he stood up. ¡°It¡¯s, as expected, the same¡­¡±

    The saber mark on his mid-brows began to deepen, the effect extending downwards to gradually split apart his body. He saw only signs of the stars, Grand Sun, Golden Crow and Chaotic Hole returning to Meng Qi¡¯s body. He no longer felt as if he was amid rising winds and scudding clouds and could not help his amazement. ¡°You¡¯re not going to take advantage of this to advance your realm? It¡¯s such an exceedingly rare opportunity to break through in one fell swoop.¡±

    Meng Qi smiled. ¡°Sometimes, there are things that you wouldn¡¯t bother about if you didn¡¯t know of their existence. If you knew, you would have to rify and perfect it. The firmer your foundation is, the further you can advance.¡±

    ¡°To describe this in a phrase from my past life, it would be: ¡®Sorry, I basically have OCD¡­''¡±

    The karma binds, at least, were not blocking his current breakthrough. Even if he had borrowed Su Ziyuan¡¯s physical body, the binds would only affect his mental state, causing him to spend more time on cultivation, and leave some concealed danger for the future. During the incident with the Tang familyst time, Meng Qi had been trying to learn Karma Fruit. Now, he was trying to eliminate the concealed dangers of karma.

    There would only be no regrets if he opened his Hidden Latch. Naturally, he had to return to his peak as soon as possible.

    ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re not afraid that you won¡¯t get another chance?¡± Six-annihtion Devilman watched his skull separate as the deepening of the crack extended downwards. He could already see the inner organs and vertebra in his torso.

    ¡°Chance¡­¡± The corners of Meng Qi¡¯s mouth lifted as he chuckled, unconcerned. He changed the topic and said, ¡°Brother Top Scorer, even though I¡¯ve killed several of your devils, it¡¯s not a crime that constitutes you all to scheme such a conspiracy and use spells to kill me, is it not?¡±

    Before his very eyes, Six-annihtion Devilman¡¯s breath began to change after being cut. The Devilman was none other than the top scorer in the pce examination, Fan Changmiao!

    Fan Changmiao¡¯s skull split open, creating an incredibly malevolent scene. He chuckled, sustaining himself solely on a strand of Vital Spirit. ¡°You¡­ You can ask me that when you join me in hell¡­¡±

    His body was split entirely in half and fell to the ground with two thudding sounds ¨C he was devoid of all vitality.

    Looking at his corpse, Meng Qi secretly thought to himself, ¡°I¡¯m sure either the Destruction Sect or Fan Changmiao has a secret technique that can perfectly conceal one¡¯s cultivation and realm before unleashing one¡¯s entire strength. Even Exterior masters would find it hard to notice. Furthermore, the technique can also imitate another person¡¯s breath and appearance. Its difference from Eight Nine Mysteries is that its strength doesn¡¯t lie in mimicking cultivation methods. Once one makes his move, he would instantly lose the concealed breath and appearance. That¡¯s unless, of course, the opponent is weak¡­¡±

    ¡°The Evil Spirit sure deserves its reputation for being capable of countless changes¡­¡±

    ¡°Is Disillusionment Demon the Master of the Gu family of the Zhu Prefecture that Fan Changmiao met the other day?¡±

    ¡°No wonder Fang Changmiao would leave the city to receive Yan Chong the other day. He had likely done that to cover up his whereabouts after killing the Head of the Escort Agency of Central Province with Disillusionment Demon¡­¡±

    This was the inference that he had deduced after their battle earlier.

    While contemting, he squatted down and began examining the items that Fan Changmiao had carried.

    Since it would be hard to conceal precious treasures, his identity as a top scorer would only allow him to wear a Space Ring. Meng Qi only found a Refined Weapon in the shape of a long sword, a pair of ck gloves that seemed as fragile as cicada¡¯s wings, a bag of silvers, and a Silvery Badge of the Six Fan School.

    With a surge in his Qi, he dashed towards Yuan Rushu and the rest.

    Zhao Heng and Qi Zhengyan had given Ruan Yushu first aid but she remained unconscious. Her breath gradually became irreversibly weak as if the cost for ying the Sky-splitting and Earth-changing Tune was too great.

    The tune was so difficult that it took Ruan Yushu, who had an innate talent for ying the zither, many years to justprehend the basics of it. She had to use Blue Sky Heavenly Tune so that she could even y the first verse of the Sky-splitting and Earth-changing Tune. It was evident that its terrifying force and bacsh were not simple!

    Furthermore, the Sky-splitting and Earth-changing Tune was a continuous melody while the 12 Magical Sounds of Langhuan could be yed in sections and didn¡¯t demand a series of simr tunes. Thetter did not require too much of her energy.

    Meng Qi did not hesitate. He instantly fed her a Recovery Pill and helped to improve her blood cirction in order to catalyze the medicine.

    She slowly returned to consciousness a short whileter. Though her breath had yet to recover, at least its continual decline had been halted.

    Suddenly, the voice of the Dominator of the Six Samsara Realms boomed.

    ¡°The Sumptuous Fruits Banquet has been unexpectedly cut short and exceeded the requirements that you emerge the champion in all three subjects. Your mission is judged to beplete. I hereby award you 1,500 Karma points each.¡±

    ¡°Considering the fact that one of the teams sustained non-deadly injuries as well as the fact that the urrence of unexpected circumstances couldn¡¯t guarantee that the secret of the Samsara wasn¡¯t revealed, you may only return after seven days.¡±

    ¡°Damn, the Dominator sure knows how to y a joke!¡± Meng Qi could not help scolding the Dominator under his breath. Fortunately, none of them received life-threatening wounds.

    On second thought, he realized that this was the first time something like this had happened. Nothing simr ever urred in other Samsara worlds. Since when did the Dominator worry about being seen dragging away Samsara travelers? He had all sorts of tricks up his sleeve to mask their disappearances!

    Did this mean that his world was unique?

    Or did the Dominator have misgivings about something?

    ¡­

    The sword radiance was like water; heaven and earth shifted in color. The operation of the formation instantly halted. Though Sima Shi was nearby, the other Exterior masters were slowing him down and blocking his path. For a while, he was not in a position to rescue.

    On the other hand, the field of vision of Su Yue and the other Super Arresters remained ck and white. They still could not move.

    The formation, like a water screen that had frozen over, was pierced by the saber radiance. The radiance finally fell on the body of the aged Emperor.

    In the blink of an eye, the Emperor aged by no less than 30 years. Hair had fallen cleanly off his head, and so did his teeth. His wrinkles were so deep that they could trap and crush a mosquito inside.

    His vision turned blurry. Now that he was close to death¡¯s door, he subconsciously thought of his ambition in life: to revive the royal family. Even if he could not damage the aristocratic families, he wanted to at least break away from their control.

    He had suffered in silence patiently, always carrying his resolution to realize his ambition. Today, he could finally see some hope.

    Prince Qi must seed!

    When one part of the formation was chipped, it began to also crumble everywhere. The formation trembled violently as it inched closer to total copse. It was no longer able to keep all the masters from escaping it.

    The aged Emperor watched as ¡®Heaven Sovereign¡¯ took a step forward and left the formation. He ascended to a high altitude and, from a distance, shed at the imperial pce.

    The passing of time was akin to a saber; a saber was akin to the passing of time. It urged the aging of people and the decaying of objects. The dragon formed from the power of all living beings withered in defeat and instantly decayed. The Grand Formation of Luoyang that protected the imperial pce split open and a giant crack appeared.

    Purple lightning danced atop the middle of Zhao Wuyan¡¯s brows, looking as if it was repelling yet absorbing at the same time. This was the most crucial point. The Emperor Sword flew out from his right hand, traveling grandiosely and majestically as it drew the formation. Exuding the dignity of a Human Sovereign, he barely blocked the saber radiance before it hit him.

    The breath of all living beings glinted and decayed non-stop in the water-like formation. The precious sword nimbly moved about, dodging and weaving. It possessed a spiritual nature yet was controlled by no one. Under the tip of the sword wielded by ¡®Heaven Sovereign¡¯, it was finally shattered.

    The Nine-dragon Seal in Zhao Wuyan¡¯s left hand flew out and nine true dragons materialized, twisting and twirling as they flew up. The dragons, along with the Emperor Sword, drew the formation. After much difficulty, they were finally able to obstruct Heaven Sovereign!

    Observing the situation, Cui Qingyu retrieved his sword andmunicated with those far away. The other masters of aristocratic families stopped Sima Shi and a few other Super Arresters.

    The entire formation, as well as the Jade Forest Garden, shattered into pieces. The underground water began pouring through the deep cracks on the ground. The entire scene looked like something out of a doomsday.

    Pingjin City, Di Province.

    Over in Pingjin City, Di Province, an elegant middle-aged man with a beard the length of about fives, was meditating with his eyes closed as purple clouds curled up around him.

    ng!

    The sword in Cui Qingyu¡¯s hand cut through the purple clouds, soaring as if it possessed spiritual nature, and shed at the imperial pce.

    The part of the Grand Formation of Luoyang in which the sword had struck would instantly stop operating!

    The Nine-dragon Seal and Emperor Sword put up a bitter resistance against Heaven Sovereign. The golden lightning and purple light lingering on Zhao Wuyan¡¯s mid-brows gradually dimmed, losing the power to block the sword. He braced for the impact of the sword striking the pce.

    Just then, the void behind him shook as if there was an intangible person there.

    ¡°The world of mortals is like a prison; all living beings are suffering. The wheel of reincarnation never ends; suffering is perpetual. Have mercy on my people; the Gods are dawning on us. Ajati Matriarch, Vacuum Hometown!¡±

    A fair, translucent finger appeared and magnified before his eyes. It then tapped on the sword enveloped in the purple clouds.

    ¡°Ajati Matriarch, Vacuum Hometown!¡±

    White lotus flowers floated down amid the ceaseless sound of unpredictability and ethereality.

    Dharma King Dushi! Somewhere in Pingjin City, Di Province, Cui Qinghe¡¯s eyes were bright with purple thunder. The sword suspended over Luoyang was like the emergence of Dharma and Logos, its every strike capable of breaking the formation.

    However, Dharma King Zhenkong was not any weaker at all, thus the two of them were trapped in a deadlock.

    Boom!

    Thunder so terrible that it was frightening enough to knock one out resounded in the air. The golden-purple lightning was fairly discernible. The vortex in the centre of the brows of Zhao Wuyan abruptly seeped into his skin and a bright light burst from his body. His fearsome breath rumbled and surged straight up toward the skies.

    ^^ Trante above ^^

    Due to the pull, the golden-purple lightning suddenly changed. First, it turned a pure purple and then to the color of the primal chaos.

    Boom!

    The lightning from the primal chaos struck as Zhao Wuyan bellowed.

    sh! The primal chaos submerged the eunuch pavilion nearby the Tai Ji Pce. The golden light was only lit momentarily before it was rapidly swallowed.

    Zhao Wuyan¡¯s roar resounded far and wide until it became increasingly weak, without any follow-up¡­

    ¡°Go.¡± Progenitor Doumu stood up and warned Lord of Purity and Magic, his voice devoid of emotion.

    The battle in the air ended with a groan. The fair finger stopped in puzzlement before instantly disappearing into the void.

    The unbearably decrepit Emperor felt waves of grief amid his vague consciousness when he heard no more of the thunder. Tears trailed down from the corner of his eyes as he died with grievances.

    Sima Shi and several Super Arresters who knew of the n stopped in their tracks, ending all forms of resistance.

    Meanwhile, every master looked dumbfounded, unable to grasp what had happened.

 Chapter 499: 3,000 Drunk Guests in a Floral Fragrant Hall

    <h4>Chapter 499: 3,000 Drunk Guests in a Floral Fragrant Hall</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Suspended in mid-air, Heaven Sovereign snapped out of his reverie and hefted his de that reflected waves under the sunlight. He was close to seizing the Nine-dragon Seal, but the two divine weapons seemed to be infused with spiritual life. They drew the Grand Formation of Luoyang on their ord and turned evenly-matched opponents for him. The sword, shrouded by purple clouds, made a U-turn to strike Heaven Sovereign.

    There was no hope for the sword but it persisted in its purpose. With a sh of Heaven Sovereign¡¯s sword, the entire Luoyang seemed to be reduced to slow motion and drained off all color. Even the sword shrouded by purple clouds and the two divine weapons became dull in their movements.

    Heaven Sovereign withdrew his sword and was swept backward by the force. His breath instantly turned empty and his body became transparent. In the end, he simply disappeared without a trace.

    He left firmly without any reluctance, even under the temptation of divine weapons. Though there was still greed in his heart, it did not affect his judgment or choice.

    Cui Qingyu was the first to react. When he saw Sima Shi and the others, he recalled his sword and yelled, ¡°Capture them!¡±

    The purple clouds soared to the sky; the breath became weak and diluted. Once again, the Super Arresters could not find the courage to resist when facing the might of the sword.

    Wang Wenxian¡¯s eyes were filled withplex emotion as he stared at Sima Shi. There were countless people trapped inside the formation that Sima Shi and his group were familiar with, and yet they had chosen to collude with the Heterodox Doctrines.

    Just then, someone zoomed in front of Cui Qingyu. It was the master of the Song family, Right Minister Song Shouren. ¡°Brother Cui, please wait.¡±

    ¡°Brother Song, why did you stop me?¡± Cui Qingyu asked, stunned.

    With a grim expression, Song Shouren pointed at the aged Emperor and the imperial pce. ¡°The chief perpetrator has already died. Though Sima Shi and the rest are aplices, their crime doesn¡¯t warrant death. Furthermore, they might have been deceived or coerced into doing this. We have to give them a fair trial to prevent false usations.¡±

    ¡°There are many great masters in the world. If we kill ours without getting the whole story, would it not weaken our country and give others a chance to seed in their schemes against us?¡±

    Cui Qingyu¡¯s expression changed slightly after hearing this and the grip on his sword became tighter.

    The grandmaster of the Wang family of River East walked up to Song Shouren and stood next to him with a grin. ¡°Brother Cui, mind your temper. I see that Sima Shi and the others have stopped resisting. It is better if we do not engage in mutual hostility.¡±

    Wang Siyuan, who had neither entered the formation nor joined the battle, watched the whole thing unfold from a distant tform. ¡°So it is true that the star of the Emperor is swaying, and the Heaven Sovereign has returned once again. This marks the beginning of a catastrophe¡­¡± he muttered.

    He seemed to havee only to get confirmation.

    Following the grandmaster, those from the Zhang family of Longnan, the Sima family of Xiliang, the Zheng family of Hengyuan, and the Ruan family of Langya snapped out of it and walked over. They wanted to take the opportunity to eliminate the Zhao family of Luoyang and bnce the scale for the Cui family.

    In the past, they had used countless methods to try and stop the royal family from once again condensing their Dharmakayas. They did not want the Zhao family to truly suppress other aristocratic families on its level. How could they turn their backs on their original intention at this very minute and wee the Cui family, which had their own Dharmakaya, in recing the Zhao family?

    Was that not asking for trouble for themselves?

    Byparison, a weakened Zhao family of Luoyang was far more beneficial to them. They could also implicate the Cui family with this!

    Besides, with the Zhao family¡¯s loss of virtue, it was a great opportunity for them to reap benefits and extend their hands into Six Fan School. The arresters who were not part of the Zhao family would definitely consider the situation and join them easily.

    The hustle and bustle around the world was all for profit anyway!

    Cui Qingyu muttered quietly to himself for quite some time before a small smile appeared on his face. ¡°You¡¯re right, sir.¡±

    Everything happened so fast that his family had no time to prepare a response. Never mind talking, they had never had discussed the possibility of such an urrence with other families and agreed upon exchanging benefits. It would still have been fine if the families were not united; that way, his family could take advantage of it. At the moment, it was impossible for them to take forcibly. Instead, they had to scheme carefully to amass their benefit. It would not be difficult to eliminate dissenters with the sword and strength of the distant Dharmakaya in hand. The issue was that the top aristocratic families were rooted in Zhou County and had only sent representatives to Luoyang. If his family made a hasty move, it would be equivalent to having a fall-out with those families.

    The thing that the Wang family from Zhou County could not overlook the most was the joining of the Heterodox Doctrines, but the circumstances were greater than the influence of men. They could only tacitly agree to the majority¡¯s decision.

    Just then, the formation copsed entirely and revealed those inside: the Crown Prince, Prince Jin, Zhao Heng, Meng Qi, Ruan Yushu, and Qi Zhengyan.

    The Crown Prince and Prince Jin had fought a battle so ferocious that they were both heavily injured. They were gasping for breath, especially Prince Jin who seemed to be in imminent danger due to his wounds.

    Zhao Heng separated from Meng Qi and Qi Zhengyan, and instantly headed for the riverbank.

    Ruan Yushu was seated cross-legged, looking so pale that her skin appeared to be translucent. Her uncle flew over and transferred Qi to her in order to aid the healing process, carefully observing Meng Qi the whole time.

    No one took any notice of Fan Changmiao¡¯s corpse lying in a corner. To all the big shots present, it was nothing worth mentioning to have a top scorer whose realm was not even in the Exterior killed. It was more important to return to the pce hall and discuss the division of their profits, as well as announce to the world that Heaven Sovereign of the Myths was a Dharmakaya!

    ¡°Uncle, Fan Changmiao was Six-annihtion Devilman. The Master of the Gu family from Zhu Province is likely Disillusionment Demon,¡± Meng Qi said, getting straight to the point.

    The eyes of Ruan Yushu¡¯s uncle twitched. ¡°Six-annihtion Devilman? He actually managed to hide under everyone¡¯s noses.¡±

    Outsiders had no idea of Six-annihtion Devilman¡¯s true strength. So he appeared not the least surprised when he knew Meng Qi had killed Fan Changmiao.

    After he received a nod from Ruan Yushu confirming what Meng Qi¡¯s had said, he reported this to those in charge at the Political Affairs Hall and instantly assigned his men to arrest Disillusionment Demon.

    ¡­

    Duke Mightiness¡¯ Mansion.

    Having just figured out all that had happened, Meng Qi wasmenting at the appearance of Heaven Sovereign and Zhao Wuyan¡¯s failure when he was so close to sess when he was sent home. Those in charge had no time for small fry like them.

    Su Li and Su Yue only returned when the sky was turning dark, both wearing unpleasant expressions. They headed straight for the ancestral hall.

    Meng Qi followed after them. ¡°How are things, Father?¡± he quietly asked, staring at his father¡¯s figure.

    ¡°Better than I thought it would be. The aristocratic families are all very interested in Six Fan School. The Ruan family, in particr, personally tried to curry favor with your Fifth Uncle and promised that he would survive this obstacle safely. Now it¡¯s a matter of just how much the aristocratic families want to weaken the imperial family¡¯s power. Ping Jincui and the Wang family from Zhou County want them to be weakened by limiting the number of the Super Arresters from the Zhao family, or posting ministers in the Political Affairs Hall thate from the imperial family for instance. However, the other aristocratic families objected to the suggestions. They proposed for a moderate limitation and depriving the Zhao family of their control of the Emperor Sword,¡± Su Li replied without turning his head.

    Meng Qi nodded gently. It would not benefit the other aristocratic families if the power of the Zhao family was so limited. It would merely allow the Cui family more authority.

    ¡°The Crown Prince has been disqualified for the throne, leaving only Prince Jin and Prince Wei as viable candidates. The Cui family had originally proposed for the grandmasters to act as regents but the Wang family from Zhou County was firm in that they mustn¡¯t forget the concubine¡¯s son. The other aristocratic families also hoped to stabilize the Zhao family this way, punishing the evil ones directly without dragging in the rest. Either way, after this, whoever bes the Emperor will still be powerless¡­¡± Su Li¡¯s tone carried a hint of grief when he mentioned the Emperor.

    ¡°What about you?¡± Meng Qi asked sharply.

    Su Li sighed quietly and still without turning his head, said, ¡°Charged with the crime of aiding the Emperor in colluding with external forces, as well as usurping the position of Duke Mightiness. I¡¯m forbidden from taking any position, and leaving Luoyang for the rest of my life. They wanted to smother my Kung Fu but fortunately, the Ruan family from Langya and the Wang family from Zhou County spoke in my favor and helped me avoid that.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s already fortunate that you were able to save the entire Su family,¡± Meng Qi replied with a peaceful tone.

    ¡°For shame. Our family¡¯s dukedom has been rescinded. I¡¯ve dishonored our ancestors¡­¡± Su Li¡¯s voice trembled a little.

    Meng Qi inhaled sharply and asked once again, ¡°Father, can you now tell me why you sent me to the Shaolin Temple all those years ago?¡±

    Su Li let out a drawn-out sigh. ¡°Back then, your mother was dying and Su Yue was provoking the Ke family into viewing you as a thorn in their side. Your grandmother saw all these things clearly but she was stuck between a rock and a hard ce. On one side was the pir of our family, and on the other was our powerful inws. It was obvious which side was more important. She could only make a cold-hearted decision.¡±

    ¡°I had the Emperor¡¯s favor then. If I were to say that I couldn¡¯t protect you, that would be a lie. However, the Emperor was already in cahoots with the Luo Denomination then and I was worried disaster would befall in the future, wiping out the entire Su family. I could not allow my loyalty to the Emperor to end our bloodline, so I took advantage of the situation and sent you to the Shaolin Temple. Others might not know, but I knew your mother¡¯s brother is in the temple. I knew he would take care of you without my saying a word.¡±

    ¡°Just as I¡¯d expected¡­¡± Meng Qi hade up with this assumption after discovering the collusion between the Emperor and the Luo Denomination. Now that he had received confirmation from his father, he closed his eyes and felt the final lock that bound his physical body shatter. His body and mind were at peace, in tune with one another, and his Vital Spirit vibrant ¨C he no longer had hidden baggage concealed in him.

    ¡°Once, I wanted to be an infatuated man, but in the end I couldn¡¯t escape filial responsibility. I wanted to lead our family into prosperity, but I crippled our family and had our dukedom rescinded,¡± Su Li said weakly. ¡°I was loyal to the Emperor for my whole life. When I think about him allowing the Destruction Sect to act as they pleased, attempt to assassinate my son and lose a self-sacrificing heart, I really feel that my life has been aplete failure. It¡¯s so¡­¡±

    Meng Qi did notment on this and merely said in a calm voice, ¡°Father, I want to send out invitations for a banquet tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Su Li turned around in surprise. There were tear stains at the corners of his eyes.

    Sending out invitations for a banquet at this time?

    Why would his son think of holding a banquet at such a chaotic time?

    ¡°I¡¯m thinking of a banquet simr to the Party of Happycloud,¡± Meng Qi replied calmly.

    Su Li was instantly dumbfounded and asked in an rmed but joyful tone, ¡°You want to create an opportunity to rise through the realms at once?¡±

    He recalled the incident with He Jiu and Wang Siyuan.

    Meng Qi nodded without saying anything.

    ¡°Great! It¡¯s truly something for our family to have a talented child like you.¡± His fatherughed heartily, his mood instantly happier.

    What did it mean to rise through the realms at once?

    As long as he did not die prematurely, it meant bing a grandmaster at the very least!

    His advancement through the realms would also be much quickerpared to the average person, the same way Su Wuming had achieved N-fold Heaven in the span of a year!

    Su Li appeared deeply gratified, but there was a hint of grief in his expression too. ¡°I will immediately order the invitations be sent.¡±

    Based on his experience, he could not be mistaken about those people.

    Just as his son was about to leave the ancestral hall, he quietly said, ¡°There¡¯s something else. Ziyue isn¡¯t your biological sister.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Meng Qi was stunned.

    ¡°She¡¯s a descendant of the Tang family from Longjun.¡± Su Li sighed. ¡°Your mother was deeply saddened when the entire Tang family was exterminated. I took an opportunity to head to Xi County. Even though I couldn¡¯t find your uncle, I found out that there were direct descendants who weren¡¯t in the Tang family manor at the time of the extermination, escaping cmity. However, out of worry and fear, Ziyue¡¯s parents copsed soon after and died. Ziyue was still wrapped in swaddling clothes then. I took her with me and your mother raised her as my illegitimate child. I suppose you remember this considering how young you were.¡±

    ¡°I believe Master will be very happy,¡± Meng Qi said, feeling gratified.

    ¡­

    Prince Jin¡¯s manor.

    Prince Jin, Aunt Bai, Yan Chong, and the rest were all quiet as they waited for news toe from the Political Affairs Hall. However, disputes went on ceaselessly inside the hall. It seemed likely that they would need a few more days before they coulde to a conclusion.

    It was then that a servant came up to Aunt Bai and Yan Chong with invitations.

    ¡°Killing de is holding a banquet? Why would he hold a banquet at such a critical time?¡± Yan Chong¡¯s brows furrowed.

    Aunt Bai replied, her eyes gleaming, ¡°Since you have never fought him, you don¡¯t know his realm. He¡¯s trying to emte He Jiu¡¯s sess in rising through the ranks in one go. Could he, perhaps, be hoping to fight you and I together?¡±

    ¡°I think he¡¯s challenging that guy from the Yan family, Cui Zhe, and Wang Zai altogether, or perhaps getting into a life-or-death battle with you,¡± Yan Chong said, offering his guess regarding Meng Qi¡¯s thoughts.

    She smiled and replied, ¡°Whatever it is, it¡¯s truly exhrating to get the chance to fight a person that has hope of rising through the ranks in one shot!¡±

    Duke Pingjin¡¯s manor.

    Super Purple Sword Cui Zhe stared at the invitation in his hands. ¡°Killing de is repeating He Jiu¡¯s performance,¡± he said quietly, suppressing a smile.

    ¡°In such chaotic times, the number of people who seek to rise through the ranks immediately has increased.¡± Cui Qingyu did not involve himself in the dispute going on in the Political Affairs Hall as he was not a member, and stayed home instead. He smoothed his breath with his hand, appearing rather regretful.

    When was thest time he had seen such audacity?

    This only existed in the era of Demonic Buddha recorded in the history books!

    Cui Zhe smiled. ¡°What a pity that I¡¯m the only one out of the top ten of the Ranking List of Young Masters currently in Luoyang. Yan Chong and Wang Zai didn¡¯t have the fortune to attend the Party of Happycloud. Since the banquet was held in a rush, only the martial artists here were invited.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s enough to have three masters working together against him. In non-life-threatening situations, Killing de isn¡¯t as good as He Jiu in fighting against a group of people.¡± Cui Qingyu had a good grasp of both Meng Qi and He Jiu¡¯s martial arts. Heforted his son, saying, ¡°You need not obsess over trying to rise through the ranks like that. Back then, wasn¡¯t the divine monk Kong Wen stagnant in the realm of perfect Half-step? Wasn¡¯t he still able to im Dharmakaya? Wasn¡¯t that the case for Master Lu of Huamei Heights as well?¡±

    He appeared rather expectant as he continued, ¡°I wonder what step Killing de will reach. Will he achieve feats simr to that of He Jiu and Wang Siyuan or will he illuminate hundreds of metres like Su Wuming did¡­?¡±

    Huan Duke¡¯s mansion.

    Wang Zai read the invitation in his hand, his thoughts spelled out in his expression. ¡°So Little Meng has finallye this far. He appeared close to a breakthrough when I saw him today at the Sumptuous Fruits Banquet. It¡¯s fortune that I can give him a boost in his efforts.¡±

    Langya Duke¡¯s mansion.

    Ruan Yushu¡¯s uncle turned the invitation over in his hands and saw Ruan Yushu slowly recover from going pale in the face. ¡°Not bad, not bad at all. This child is truly remarkable. If he seeds, he¡¯ll definitely be a grandmaster,¡± he said, rather impressed.

    Ruan Yushu was not able to reply as she was chewing on a piece of dried dragon fish. She nodded gently, feeling a little doubtful.

    Guangling Duke¡¯s mansion.

    Wang Siyuan smoothed out the unevenness of the invitation with his fingers with a faint smile on his face. He appeared rather expectant.

    The invitations also arrived at the manors of Prince Wei and other aristocratic families, all mostly addressed to martial artists of Nine Apertures and under the Exterior realm. Naturally, the Exterior masters were also invited to attend as to avoid any mishaps.

    The news swept through Luoyang like a tornado, seizing the attention of ordinary folks on the streets who were still discussing the change happening during the day.

    Though the change in the imperial family was vehement, it mainly involved aristocratic families. There were no signs of any loss of control for now. Meng Qi thought that it did not have much to do with him anyway. When it came to the enlightenment of his Apertures, who knew if he would be the leading star one day?

    Soon, the fervent discussions revolved around his banquet, many of whichpared it to the Party of Happycloud.

    ¡°I heard Killing de killed Fan Changmiao, no, Six-annihtion Devilman and his momentum is currently booming. I think he¡¯ll really seed in rising through the ranks at once!¡± someone said, sighing with emotion.

    Then there were those who worried over Meng Qi. ¡°The masters suitable for the banquet this time were inferior to those who were invited to the Party of Happycloud. Who knows if they would be enough to assist Killing de in rising through the ranks in one go? Back then, He Jiu fought Buddhist Heart Palm, the Unstoppable, Master Lotus, and Killing de alone ¨C four martial artists with the strength of the top 10 of the Ranking List. Later, he joined Ledgerkeeper of Lives and Fairy of the Extinctive Sword. Right now, the number of top 10 masters of the Ranking List are only four here in Luoyang, including Killing de himself. The difference is too stark!¡±

    ¡°Exactly! And how can the Ranking List of Young Masters back then bepared to today¡¯s?¡± someone echoed in agreement.

    ¡°Yan Chong should be much stronger by now. Cui Zhe and Buddhist Heart Palm, who showed up during the Party of Happycloud, should be simr as well. Wang Zai is even stronger and isn¡¯t that much inferior to Master Lotus back then. Befalling Devil Qi Zhengyan and Fairy of the Extinctive Sword joining hands would be enough to resist Killing de. This didn¡¯t differ too greatly from the Party of Happycloud. It¡¯s only that there¡¯s no one in Luoyang that can seriously rece the positions of Ledgerkeeper of Lives and Fairy of the Extinctive Sword. Unless Killing de is expecting the number of people can make up for the disparity in strength?¡± someone said, making careful evaluations.

    ¡°Perhaps¡­ perhaps he¡¯s going to challenge perfect Half-step masters like Aunt Bai?¡±

    ¡°Impossible! No matter how powerful Killing de is, he¡¯s no match for a perfect Half-step master. He won¡¯t be able to produce the effect of an oppressive challenge. Back then, He Jiu didn¡¯t dare try and pull off such a stunt, did he?¡±

    ¡°Perhaps Killing de wants to take on 10 masters at once?¡±

    The streets were resounding with discussions as people analyzed the scenarios that might take ce in the banquet tomorrow. The atmosphere was incredibly boisterous and enthusiastic, putting everyone in an ted mood as they looked forward to the next day.

    Meng Qi¡¯s courtyard, Duke Mightiness¡¯ mansion.

    Su Ziyue, after finding out about the banquet, went up to her brother in excitement. ¡°Second Brother, you¡­ you¡¯re going to challenge all those masters on the Ranking List altogether tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°Who told you about it?¡± Meng Qi was seated on a rock stool, admiring the moon. His smile was warm and genial.

    Ever since he found out that Su Ziyue was, in fact, his Master¡¯s descendant and could be considered his cousin, he felt even closer to her.

    Su Ziyue blinked at him. ¡°No one told me but isn¡¯t that normal? It¡¯s the same with the Party of Happycloud¡­¡±

    Her cheeks were red as an excited smile yed at her lips. ¡°Tomorrow I¡¯ll be able to see one of your great battles and rising through the ranks in one shot!¡±

    She paused momentarily and added, looking a little embarrassed, ¡°Second Brother, am I disturbing you? You¡¯re supposed to be adjusting your mental state and easing your spiritual state in preparation of the battle tomorrow¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. It wouldn¡¯t take up too much of my time,¡± Meng Qi replied, grinning.

    She seemed reassured after receiving Meng Qi¡¯s affirmation and asked curiously, ¡°Second Brother, how confident are you in seeding in immediately rising through the ranks? How many opponents do you n to challenge altogether tomorrow?¡±

    He gently rapped the table, appearing ratherid back as he said, ¡°Do you know what it means to rise through the ranks?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± She thought her brother was trying to test her. ¡°It means opening the Hidden Latch between the eyebrows. If you don¡¯t make stabilizations or adjustments and go straight into harmonizing your internal and external worlds, you can only seed if your Inner World and its corresponding Dharma and Logos of Heaven and Earth are exceptionally close and harmonious. That¡¯s because you¡¯ll incur the wrath of heaven if you rise through the ranks and reach heaven in a single step.¡±

    ¡°Then do you know what realm one should reach in order to rise through the ranks at once after opening Nine Apertures?¡± Meng Qi sipped a mouthful of tea. His tone was gentle as if he was not at all concerned about the battle tomorrow. Instead, he appeared to be interested in instructing his sister.

    Su Ziyue was still young and had yet to enlighten any Apertures. She shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Meng Qi tapped the table gently with his left hand and said, ¡°When you¡¯ve enlightened your Nine Apertures, your next step is enlightening your Primal Aperture between the brows. If you don¡¯t have a good Kung Fu technique or make a hasty breakthrough before gaining Heaven-man Connection, you¡¯ll be stuck at the Half-step Exterior Scenery realm. Your Inner and Outer Worlds will contradict and repel each other. It¡¯ll be hard for you to harmonize both and your hopes of entering the Exterior realm will be minimal. You¡¯ll be considered bad or a low-grade master.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right! I know that.¡± Su Ziyue nodded her head with fervor like a little chick pecking the ground. The aristocratic families in Luoyang all requested their disciples to make a breakthrough only after gaining Heaven-man Connection.

    Meng Qi stared at the cold, bright moon as he continued, ¡°It¡¯s considered a major sess to be able to enlighten your Primal Aperture at between the eyebrows. When your realm is stable, you¡¯ll be able to be an ordinary Half-step master after your breakthrough. That can be considered a moderate sess. Your Inner and Outer Worlds won¡¯t contradict and repel each other, but since they¡¯re not close enough, you¡¯ll need to spend a lot of time adjusting and polishing them. That¡¯s why some people can breakthrough straight to the Exterior but others can¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Once you¡¯ve seeded in enlightening your Primal Aperture between the brows, your next step is toprehend heaven and earth, as well as harmonize your body and mind. Once your Inner and Outer World gradually harmonize, that means you¡¯ve achieved Oneness of Heaven and Men. Your every move will carry a might close to that of an ordinary Half-step. If your realm reaches a consummate stage, you¡¯ll be a perfect Half-step after your breakthrough and gain incredible strength. You¡¯ll also have control over your Dharma and Logos of Heaven and Earth. That¡¯ll make you a frightening opponent, far beyond the match of ordinary Half-step masters. However, these are the exceptional masters. Once they have gained enough experience, they¡¯ll be able to make a smooth breakthrough.¡±

    Su Ziyue listened attentively, not once interrupting.

    ¡°Once you reach the Oneness of Heaven and Men stage, you can adjust your Inner World if you have a tentative grasp of a path that suits you. When that¡¯s done and you return to your original state, you¡¯ve basically surpassed the state of your Inner World before your perfect Half-step breakthrough. It wouldn¡¯t be enough to merely connect heaven and earth or have insufficient control over your Dharma and Logos. Only this will give you the foundation needed to rise through the ranks in one go. Martial artists need to have lofty ambitions. Even if you fail, you should to set it as a goal.¡± The moon bathed Meng Qi in a bright and clean light.

    Su Ziyue¡¯s eyes were gleaming as she asked curiously, ¡°Second Brother, have you already returned to your true self?¡±

    He raised his cup of tea and took another sip, merely smiling in response.

    The wind at night was chilling and the moonlight was dazzling. Luoyang, after having experienced a chaotic day, returned to tranquility.

    Meng Qi was basking in that tranquility now.

    ¡­

    The next day, when court resumed in the Political Affairs Hall, Wang Wenxian and the other ministers were still disputing. Zhao Jingshi, who had guarded the Imperial Mausoleumst night, had returned to Luoyang and secretly visited Langya Duke¡¯s mansion, Guangling Duke¡¯s mansion, and the like. The Zhao family from Luoyang appeared to have lost the respect of the royal family entirely and stood out from the procession of the aristocratic families.

    Inside a deserted courtyard, Gu Xiaosang was dressed in white and wore no makeup. She watched as the Grand Sun slowly took over the sky overhead and waited for all that happened in Luoyang toe to an end. Her manner was leisurely but alert; her expression one of tranquility.

    Meanwhile, many Jianghu folks were gathered in a ce somewhere nearby the Su family manor. Though they would not be able to attend the banquet and watch the battle unfold, they would be the first witnesses of a sign of Killing de¡¯s rising through the ranks at once.

    ¡°Super Purple Sword Cui Zhe is here¡­¡±

    ¡°The Unstoppable is here¡­ Look, so is Aunt Bai!¡±

    ¡°Wang Zai is here¡­¡±

    ¡°The zither fairy of the Ruan family is here too. Official Hong Lu hase as well¡­¡±

    It was as if the quiet murmurs signaled the battle that was about to ensue ¨C a dragon provoking a pack of tigers!

    Just imagining the battle alone was enough to send their hearts thumping!

    Carriage after carriage stopped next to the manor. Wang Zai, Cui Zhe, and the other invited masters nodded in greeting and noticed each other¡¯s introverted momentum. Even if they were here to lend Meng Qi a helping hand, they should not shame their families in the battleter.

    Aunt Bai, who was burning with eagerness, was first to enter the manor.

    The location of the banquet was the martial arts hall in a side courtyard. It was a wide hall filled with tables, with Meng Qi seated in the prime spot as the host. Dressed in a green robe, he appeared open and honest. He smiled and nodded at his guests.

    Su Li and Su Yue did not appear out of worry that they would hinder Meng Qi¡¯s borrowing of the guests¡¯ momentum and affect his breakthrough. They stayed in the background, ready to assist him and prevent any mishaps.

    The guests took their seats one after another, engaging in idle chatter as they did so. Soon after, everyone invited had arrived. Yan Chong, Aunt Bai, Cui Zhe, and the others all stared at Meng Qi hopefully. It was time to begin.

    Meng Qi gave them a small smile. ¡°Rest easy, everyone. Please, first enjoy the performances and wine.¡±

    ¡°Huh? This is different from the Party of Happycloud¡­¡± Everyone was stunned but put aside their surprise, thinking that this might just be a different way of receiving guests.

    The sound of ssical musical instruments drifted vividly through the air, apanying the splendid performance by the dancers. The mellow and rich wine gave a gentle burn in the throat. However, no one at the banquet was in the mood to enjoy any of this.

    Meng Qi gave a small wave when the performances were over, rustling his sleeve.

    Aunt Bai closed her eyes. She could feel that the battle was about to start.

    Meng Qi remained seated cross-legged, still exuding a carefree air. He smiled and said, ¡°Contrary to your expectations, I didn¡¯t invite you all here for a battle.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Yan Chong, Wang Zai, Cui Zhe, and the rest were dumbfounded. A rarely-seen frown appeared on Wang Siyuan¡¯s face. It was as if he had understood something!

    The corner of Meng Qi¡¯s mouth raised into a faint smile.

    ¡°I¡¯ve only invited you all here to attend a ritual.¡±

    ¡°Attend a ritual?¡± Wang Zai¡¯s heart stirred but before he could think of anything, a pitch-ck darkness fell over them.

    Likewise, all the Jianghu folks outside the courtyard could no longer see a thing either.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Inside the Political Affairs Hall, all the ministers disputing were simultaneously stunned. It was dark everywhere around them too.

    Gu Xiaosang, with her makeup-free face, lifted her head and her eyes reflected the pitch-ck sky overhead. Her expression shifted ever so slightly, uncertain if out of rm or surprise.

    The Grand Sun had disappeared, leaving darkness to swallow the entire Luoyang!

    Suddenly, Wang Zai saw a star emerge from the hands beside him. The star burned hot and bright, like a beautiful, dazzling flower.

    He looked around in rm and saw that stars had soared all around the guests inside the hall. The bright stars were like little lights, illuminating the darkness!

    ¡°This is¡­¡± Wang Wenxian and the other members of the Political Affairs Hall were momentarily speechless after seeing the soaring stars.

    Gu Xiaosang appeared stunned. She extended her hand to touch the star not too far away above her head. Her delicate hand passed through the star, but the burning sensation was unmistakable. The star drifted between fantasy and reality.

    Wang Zai stared at Meng Qi in amazement. He saw how Meng Qi was exuding the momentum of the Exterior realm. The area between his eyebrows split open, its crevice dark and deep.

    His Inner World was nearly at the Exterior realm. He could have made a breakthrough a long time ago, and yet he had suppressed it until this moment?

    Stars, one after another, appeared in Luoyang like the blossoming of flowers, shocking everyone. The scenery submerged everyone in a state of intoxicated wonder.

    Meanwhile, inside the Sword Washing Pavilion northwest of the city, a burst of sword light shed and broke through the binds, illuminating thend across hundreds of meters. Everything became deste and tranquil all around, leaving only a few as witnesses to this.

    In a hall full of a floral fragrance, three thousand guests were drunk. Unsheathed, the frosty sword reigned champion throughout 40 provinces!

 Chapter 500: â€œHeart Elating with Joyâ€

    <h4>Chapter 500: ¡°Heart ting with Joy¡±</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    The jet-ck sky was decorated with sparkling stars like a piece of ck velvet with diamonds shining on it.

    Meng Qi¡¯s eyes were half-closed as his Vital Spirit expanded and hit his Hidden Latch with immense strength. A crack seemed to appear at his mid-brows and was gradually opening up, revealing unfathomable darkness.

    Without any difficulties, Meng Qi heard a sound of cracking in his head. At the same time, his Primal Aperture opened up and Hidden Latch was broken through. He instantly felt the infinite spiritual energy flowing out of his mid-brows, as if all power he umted was unleashed at this moment!

    He also sensed more aspects of things in his mental world. Besides the Sea of Vital Qi, there were also life, death, the genuine fire from the Grand Sun, the magnificent force of the stars, as well as all kinds of power and breath. There seemed to be no pattern in their arrangement. At the same time, they also seemed to be following certainws and theories, developing towards an even more chaotic state until everything was in dead silence!

    Shortly after, his spiritual energy was transformed into a bridge on top of the chaos that connected his Inner World and the outside. It was golden as if the legendary golden bridge that could lead one towards the ideal state of life.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    Upon hearing that terrifying noise, Meng Qi felt himself being guided by the bridge towards an overwhelming Nature Force that cleansed his physical body, casting off all harmful characteristics.

    Should Meng Qi never open the nine acupores and only open the three Secret Chambers, his body would not be able to undertake the Nature Force and disintegrate upon the huge impact. However, he was unmoved while sitting under the impact of Nature Force. A faint golden glow enveloping his body slowly.

    Half-step Exterior Scenery masters would usually stop at this stage, yet Meng Qi still kept his eyes half-closed, and attempted to blend the Nature Force with his Inner World!

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    His Sea of Vital Qi started seething with excitement, so did all other kinds of powers. Dark clouds gathered above Luoyang City as the surroundings turned gloomy as if an abyss in hell. It was aplete opposite from the Luoyang City lit up by the romantic starlight.

    Streaks of silver lightning were shing in all directions, intertwining with each other.

    In the ce where Wang Zai was standing, one could still see the clear sky and sparkling stars. Looking up at Meng Qi, Wang Zai sighed in secret and thought to himself, He¡¯s indeed trying to reach the Exterior in one step by withstanding the Thunder Punishment, and he didn¡¯t even use the help of any external forces. It seems that when he was contemting about that stele or fighting with Six-annihtion Devilman, his Inner World had already reached its peak. Back then he hadn¡¯t connected the external and the inner worlds, but his strength was already approaching that of an Exterior master. With such amazing power, I¡¯m afraid the entire Luoyang City is now seeing this change in natural phenomena that he had caused¡­

    He had read about simr cases from some books.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    A silver Thunder Light as thick as a pir instantly prated the roof and struck at Meng Qi¡¯s position.

    Keeping a calm and carefree expression, Meng Qi drew out his Heaven Inflicted Pain and held it up high!

    The saber vibrated at high speed to create eight consecutive attacks before shing at the thunder with great strength. It even generated streaks of purple lighting that transformed into a roaring dragon which pounced towards the Thunder Punishment with an unstoppable momentum!

    He was trying to disrupt the Thunder Punishment with another violent attack of thunder!

    Without any urge to win or a feeling of uneasiness, Meng Qi attacked with his saber. He was already extremely close to the Exterior and the strength of his Inner World was also pushed to its peak. Under such conditions, he could make the breakthrough any time he wanted. Even his ordinary movements would have the power close to that of a perfect Half-step Exterior Scenery master, and that exined why he could kill Six-annihtion Devilman so easily. If he didn¡¯t have such great strength, how would he dare open up the Hidden Latch at mid-brows before gaining a full understanding of the current situation?

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    Being led by the purple thunder, his saber struck the Green Thunder perfectly with a loud bang. Streaks of lightning dashed across the hall in all directions, leaving the entire ce parched. Shortly after, Heaven Inflicted Pain fell down gently and cut into the ground right next to Meng Qi again.

    Onlookers around the yard of Family Su werepletely stunned upon seeing what just happened.

    ¡°The Heaven Punishment came down just like that?¡±

    ¡°There wasn¡¯t even evidence of any fight between two masters!¡±

    ¡°He indeed reached the Exterior in one step!¡±

    While in shock, they were also looking forward to the kind of change in natural phenomena Meng Qi would cause. Besides the starry sky earlier, there should be another one after he had made the breakthrough.

    Just then, they saw a few Grand Suns rising up and Golden Crows flying around along with raging mes covering the sky!

    Why would Grand Sun and Golden Crow exist inside Meng Qi¡¯s Inner World? He had never disyed movements rted to any of those before¡­ Not only were the onlookers outside surprised, even Wang Zai, as someone who knew Meng Qi considerably better, frowned at the sight of them as well. His Inner World should not be like this¡­ unless he never revealed his full strength!

    Wang Siyuan looked pale as before. His right hand kept changing gestures as if he was trying to deduce something.

    Qi Zhengyan and Ruan Yushu had the same question as Wang Zai. Are these the symbols of Eight Nine Mysteries technique? But they don¡¯t seem to be rted to it even in the slightest sense!

    They could understand the Bodhi Tree, yet why did the stars, the Grand Sun and Golden Crow appear? Could it be possible that they were derived from the Immortal Tao?

    After seeing Meng Qi resolving the Thunder Punishment in a breeze, everyone was about to congratte him. However, the darkness showed no indication to fade away, nor did the stars. Grand Sun and Golden Crow were high up in the sky as well. It seemed that the Heaven Punishment was not over yet!

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Everyone in the hall, as well as nearby, was wondering about this same question.

    ¡°Could it be¡­¡± said the officials from the Political Affairs Hall. They seemed to have recalled something, while some showed expressions of approval, others frowned at the thought.

    ¡°In the past, Su Wuming once experienced three punishments¡­¡± murmured the master of the Family Zhang.

    ¡°The Punishment of Yin fire!¡± shouted Wang Zai. He couldn¡¯t help but opened his eyes wide, witnessing mes rising from Meng Qi¡¯s feet and gradually creeping higher. The Yin fire was trying to burn his flesh and Vital Spirit into ashes.

    Cui Zhe, Aunt Bai, and others had long been amazed, none of them had thought that they would witness Heaven¡¯s Punishment falling onto the same person twice!

    Meanwhile, Meng Qi formed a finger sword with his left hand. Holding his left hand up high, he directed the Yin fire out of his body with the help of the sword momentum he had created. The Yin fire then dispersed in thin air.

    The sword art he used was the Exterior movement ¡°Yaksha¡¯s ze¡± from Samsara Beasts Sword. Despite that he didn¡¯t use Flowing Fire to activate that movement, his own body was already as strong and powerful as any Precious Weapon, that was why he could shift away from the Yin fire so easily to the point that all onlookers couldn¡¯t believe what they were seeing.

    In Meng Qi¡¯s eyes, Heaven¡¯s Punishment seemed almost like a childish game that only kids would y¡­

    Everywhere in Luoyang seemed to have turned much dimmer again. Apanying this darkness were the splendid starlight as well as many vortices through which no end could be seen at all. They exuded an irresistible suction and a suffocating feeling that seemed to herald despair and destruction.

    ¡°What is it¡­ What on earth is in the Inner World of Killing de¡­¡± Almost everyone in Luoyang was already lost in the current situation since what they were seeing was way beyond theirmon sense. ¡°Wait a second, the darkness is not fading, is there another punishment?¡±

    The roaring sound of a storm could be heard everywhere, yet no one felt the wind blowing inside the hall. Instead, the vortices that appeared earlier on started piercing through his head, they were trying to break down both his Vital Spirit and his body!

    ¡°He¡¯s now at the third stage of the Punishment, the Punishment of Golden Wind¡­¡± whispered Wang Zai.

    Since many people recalled Su Wuming¡¯s experience, some of them had already guessed that there would be the third stageing to Meng Qi. Now everyone had fixed their eyes on him, and were waiting for another legend to be born!

    Since wind had no shape and des were unable to cut through it, Meng Qi let it go into his head without using any movements. At the same time, a faint golden glow enveloped his body, allowing it to recover immediately upon being torn apart for a countless number of times.

    Despite bearing the pain that ordinary people couldn¡¯t withstand, Meng Qi still looked calm and collected as usual. As the golden glow restructured itself upon numerous times of breaking apart, the strength of his body grew as well, until his body was terrifyingly invincible.

    With the protection of Eight Nine Mysteries technique, nothing would be able to harm his body!

    ¡°It would indeed take great effort to ovee Heaven¡¯s Punishment¡­¡± said Cui Zhe with a sigh. After all, if everyone could seed only by oveing two stages of punishment like most of their predecessors, he would no longer believe in the authenticity and difficulty of the one-step breakthrough as recorded by many ancient books he had read.

    After Meng Qi¡¯s golden body was done being tested by the wind, everything seemed to be returning to a state of tranquility.

    ¡°It¡¯s finally over.¡± said Wang Zai as he examined the surroundings.

    That should be theplete change of natural phenomena that Meng Qi would cause.

    As Wang Zai was witnessing everything, he waspletely speechless with his mouth half-open. In his surroundings, there were thousands of stars moving around the Grand Sun as they spread across the boundless sky like a far-reaching river glimmering under the moonlight. Golden Crows flew from all directions while an imaginary world with a round sky and squarend gradually came into people¡¯s notice. A vortex was devouring everything into the unfathomable darkness. All these phenomena appeared concurrently and they seemed to be rted to one another at some point.

    Meanwhile, there was an obscure area where no details could be seen. It seemed like the Fourth Zenic Heaven of Buddhism and the World of Immortals of Taoism!

    ¡°What kind of Dharma Form is this?¡± Aunt Bai was shocked and perplexed.

    Cui Zhe was captivated by the phenomena that Meng Qi had caused. The longer he observed the phenomena, the stronger he believed that there were secrets of Heaven and Earth hidden within.

    Those from Political Affairs Hall had already stopped their discussion and shifted their full focus onto the phenomena that were urring above the entire Luoyang City.

    ¡°How interesting¡­¡± The grandmaster from Wang family seemed to be taken aback while seemingly deep in thought.

    ¡°How on earth can such phenomena exist¡­¡± pondered Cui Yan as he frowned at the thought, he still could not fully understand what the meanings behind such phenomena held.

    One thing, however, could be said for sure. Everyone present could sense that the phenomena delivered certain mysteries of Heaven and Earth!

    All Jianghu masters in Luoyang had been long lost in confusion and astonishment. They could do nothing but to let this feeling gradually take over their minds and bodies.

    When the Golden Wind had dispersed, Meng Qi immediately felt certain indescribable connections between his body and the world around him. The stars, Grand Sun, Golden Crow and Chaotic Hole within his acupoints had also built connections with the Stars Force and other phenomena. Having ovee this stage of punishment, Meng Qi felt more invigorated and his breathing much smoother!

    Just as Wang Zai was about to stand up and congratte Meng Qi on oveing all punishments, he heard a couple of severe coughs followed by someone saying, ¡°No¡­ not yet¡­¡±

    ¡°Not yet?¡± Everyone looked up at the sky subconsciously despite that their expressions were already dull and lifeless. Looking through the big hole that was ruptured open by the Green Thunder, they saw no stars, Golden Crows or Chaotic Holes. Everything was in a chaotic state!

    After seeing such a chaotic state, many people with insufficient strength or limited capabilities were already too terrified to react.

    Su Li and Su Yue were dumbfounded as well. Ever since the Human Sovereign made his breakthrough to the Exterior, they had never heard of four stages of punishment during one breakthrough. Even the Overlord had only experienced three stages!

    As for Demonic Buddha, however, no one knew about his abilities at the enlightenment period or the Exterior level since he was already at Dharmakaya level when the whole world learned about his overpowering and frightening strength.

    As for the Human Sovereign or anyone that came before him, probably no one knew anything about them except the Wang family of River East!

    Meanwhile, Gu Xiaosang looked directly at that state of chaos, herplexion was fair and stunning as usual. Heaving a sigh all of a sudden, she murmured, ¡°The stages of punishment he¡¯s going through are indeed beyond my expectation. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t ¡®stay together¡¯ with him afterward anymore¡­¡±

    Some officials from Political Affairs Hall kept stroking their beard, while some frowned and were lost deep in thought. Some discussed that state of chaos intensely, trying to figure out what kind of punishment Meng Qi would be going through.

    The grandmaster from the Wang family first appeared perplexed, then his expression turned extremely solemn as he gradually understood what was happening.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t over yet¡­¡± With the sound of a gasp, that state of chaos dropped on top of Meng Qi all of a sudden. Its impact was overwhelming and irresistible, so much so that he felt the power of destruction and the change from life to death!

    That was the first time he sensed danger ever since he began oveing the Heaven¡¯s Punishment!

    Keeping his head down and eyes shut, Meng Qi activated his Inner World and opened up all his acupoints. As a result, all his organs started working conjointly and changes started to take ce at his Nine Apertures!

    In the blink of an eye, Chaotic Hole, Golden Crow and all other abnormal phenomena were absorbed into Meng Qi¡¯s body. All that was left was the darkness that enveloped Luoyang City, and the state of chaos!

    Just as everyone was keeping their breath and anticipating for Meng Qi¡¯s next move, his right hand gripped Heaven Inflicted Pain without anyone noticing.

    With a long roar, he drew out the saber and shed up high!

    Amidst the boundless chaos, a saber radiance suddenly came to everyone¡¯s notice. It was so bright and blinding as if possessing the power to create a whole new world by breaking the chaos apart.

    The chaos was torn apart, as well as the darkness!

    Finally, everything standing in Meng Qi¡¯s way was torn apart!

    Everyone present, including the officials from the Political Affairs Hall, were amazed by Meng Qi. Although that saber attack was not a mature and consummate one, it was still released at the perfect timing with immense power!

    ¡°BOOM!¡±

    Chaos was dispersed upon a deafening rumble and sunlight covered the entire city again. Everything finally returned to its original state!

    ¡­

    As the Golden Wind was shed apart at the sight of a sword light, Jiang Zhiwei appeared in her yellow dress.

    Just as she was filled with ecstasy, a strange feeling urged her to look to the direction of Luoyang, although there was nothing to be seen from her position.

    ¡­

    In Huan Province, at the bottom the Sixiu Mountain.

    Liu Su the Master Lotus was drinking inrge gulps. Apparently, he was already drunk.

    Suddenly, he burst outughing and started talking to himself.

    ¡°My temperament is different from everyone else, why must I learn to be like them? Being a perfect Half-step master is not like the end of the world!¡±

    When heughed, there appeared to be streaks of green light glowing at his mid-brows. His surroundings were covered by a carefree, rxing atmosphere as if there were lotuses blooming around him.

    ¡­

    After banishing the chaos and darkness, Meng Qi felt immense pain all over his body. When he breathed, however, he could feel his Vital Spirit on top of his body, unrestrained and full of energy!

    Activating the Inner World and triggering the forces of Heaven and Earth, Meng Qi gradually flew down to the ground.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Where are the abnormal phenomena?¡±

    Wang Zai and others still couldn¡¯t understand what was happening in front of them. Meanwhile, Meng Qi looked shabby and exhausted in his ragged clothes, but his breath was deep and beyond anyone¡¯s knowledge, frightening yet awe-inspiring.

    ¡°Please allow me to get changed, then I will join everyone for a toast shortly after!¡± said Meng Qi with augh as he turned and walked away.

    His loud and heartyughter echoed in the hall as he strode towards the rear hall. Both his posture and hisughter exuded confidence and pride.

    Since he kept an indestructible body with the will of Primogenitor, his form should be called the ¡°Immortal Primogenitor Form¡±!

    ¡­

    Liu Su stood up while swaying back and forth, he then chanted loudly ¡ª¡ª

    ¡°My heart tes with joy, for I know I am no ordinary man!¡±

    (End of volume three)

 Chapter 501: A Happy Encounter

    <h4>Chapter 501: A Happy Encounter</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    The City of Luoyang was bustling ¨C the perfect ce for foreign Martial Artists to hear news and gossip.

    A man with a de scar pushed down his bamboo hat, threaded through the crowd and found himself a vacant table.

    Whilst waiting for service, he puckered up his ears, trying to discern useful information from all the gossip and chatter.

    ¡°If we¡¯re talking about heroes, Killing de is the one who incurred many wounds. While being entranced, he still managed to slice Fan Changmiao ¨C the heir of the Destruction Sect and the next Six-annihtion Devilman! After his death, the trance broke and only then were the men in the Political Affairs Hall able to break loose and stop the schemes between the dismal leader, the Luo Denomination, and the Destruction Sect. In desperate moments, heroes are made and justice always prevails!¡±

    As the storyteller mesmerized the audience with his ¡°wake-up block¡± and masterful use ofnguage, the gap between tables was shortened because people did not want to miss a word.

    Killing de ¡­murmured the man with the de scar, he frowned and neared the storyteller with arge piece of silver in his hands. Cupping one hand in the other before his chest, he said, ¡°Sir, I¡¯m from Xiliang and I sensed a lot of tension during my trip here. Has something happened?¡±

    As he said those words, he pushed the piece of silver into the storyteller¡¯s hands.

    The storyteller quietly felt the weight of the silver and answered with a smile, ¡°Let me tell you about seven days ago at the Sumptuous Fruits Banquet¡­¡±

    When the storyteller finished describing the incident at Luoyang, the man with the de Scar heaved a sigh of relief, ¡°Phew! Thank God my business will not be affected. What about the state of the imperial court?¡±

    ¡°The storyteller then lightly pounded his ¡°wake-up block¡± and exined, ¡°The powers of the Political Affairs Hall are of the attitude that maintaining peace is the utmost priority. Therefore all the positions below Chief Arrester of the Six Fan School are untouched, but they have been fined. Then there are the two grandmasters of the Zhao family from Luoyang, who have probably changed their allegiance. Also, there is no shortage of Peerless Master Pros of the aristocratic families joining the Six Fan School, taking up positions like Gold-badge Arrester.¡±

    These rumors had spread all over town, and though they were just spections, anyone with half a brain could figure out what was happening.

    The man with the de Scar nodded, ¡°Have you any idea which Imperial Prince is next-in-line for the throne?¡±

    He used an aristocratic tone to cover up his crudeness.

    ¡°The Crown Prince seems to have gotten entangled with the dismal emperor, so he can¡¯t take the throne. Now, he¡¯s turned to Buddhism for a life of peace and serenity.¡± Recalling the Crowning Ceremony that took ce three days ago, ¡°Though there had been rumors of Prince Jin being linked to the scary ¡®Myths¡¯ and killing his father, due to theck of evidence, he was eventually crowned Emperor.¡±

    Since there must be a reason for abrogating a Crown Prince, him bing a monk had been kept under wraps, otherwise, people would figure out that he had something to do with the old emperor.

    ¡°Things are indeed hard to predict¡­¡± Sighed the man with the de scar.

    ¡°Tell me about it!¡± As the storyteller agreed, ¡°Do you know who the incumbent Crown Prince is?¡±

    ¡°Incumbent Crown Prince?I¡¯m aware that Prince Jin is married, but I haven¡¯t heard that he has any sons!¡± The man with a de scar answered in a shocked tone.

    Since everyone already knew about this, theyughed at his ignorance and the fact that he was confused by the title Crown Prince.

    ¡°Though Prince Jin, pardon me, Emperor Jin, has no children of his own, the Zhou County Lord was afraid that he had been involved with ¡®The Myths¡¯. As a result, he decided to choose a Crown Prince to rule, thus Prince Wei was the lucky one to have been chosen for the position!¡± Exined the storyteller, ¡°Having stumbled upon the position of Crown Prince, pardon me, the emperor¡¯s younger brother, he has maintained the ¡®respectable custom¡¯ dating back to ancient times¡­¡±

    The man with the de scar took in every word because this information would affect his power in the future.

    ¡°¡­Apart from that, the sword of the Emperor is no longer in the hands of the imperial family but ced inside the Political Affairs Hall. It is each minister¡¯s responsibility to keep guard of the sword and give it to the emperor in moments when it is needed.¡± The storyteller spoke very fast and told him the remaining incidents of Luoyang in one breath, ¡°Tomorrow, the dismal emperor is to be buried with the title ¡®Li¡¯.¡±

    The man with the de scar turned to leave, wearing a smile of satisfaction. Whilst walking, he mumbled, ¡°No wonder¡­the powerful attacks and weird phenomena I witnessed in Luoyang thest couple of days were the results of Dharmakaya masters¡­No, that was six days ago!¡±

    Clearly, he had been in Luoyang for a while.

    Shocked, he turned around back to the storyteller and asked, ¡°What about the weird phenomenon from six days ago?¡±

    The storyteller was initially taken aback before he thenughed, ¡°Ah, you mean Killing de sending shock waves all over Luoyang with his power and might, then breaking through the Exterior Level!¡±

    The man with the de scar took in a deep, cold breath, then he gathered himself, ¡°Please tell me more.¡±

    The storytellerughed, ¡°I was there that day and I witnessed the whole event!¡±

    ¡°Killing de sent out many invitations. We all thought he, like many others before him, wanted to challenge masters on the Ranking List of Young Masters. By doing so, he could be well known. Who knew thatpared with Shapeless Sword, Killing de was superior. He didn¡¯t need to oppress others with a death battle, instead, he sat among them as though discussing thetest affairs. This was the act of an extraordinary young man!¡±

    The storyteller became excited the more he talked about Killing de, and eventually, he hit the table, ¡°Darkness had fallen upon Luoyang, stars hung in the sky like flowers in bloom, Grand Sun was rising, Golden Crows were flying across and a Chaotic Hole had appeared. Killing de had suffered through Heavenly Thunder Disaster, Nether Fire Disaster, and Golden Gale Disaster. It was not until Chaos Disaster had befallen him did he give it his all and cut through the Chaos while bearing countless wounds.¡±

    ¡°Even so, he still changed back into new robes and continued chatting with his guests. Everybody was in awe of him.¡±

    ¡°Hang on, do you mean the four-fold heavenly disasters?¡± Asked the man with the de scar in a shocked tone.

    ¡°Of course!¡± Confirmed the storyteller. His face was still red from excitement, ¡°Do you know thest person that managed to endure the four heavenly disasters?¡±

    ¡°Even Outer-sky God Sword only managed to endure three¡­¡±mented the man with the de scar, shaking his head.

    The storyteller smashed his ¡°wake-up block¡± and screamed the name, ¡°Human Sovereign!¡±

    ¡°Human Sovereign!¡± Repeated the man with the de scar in both shock and concern as if he could not believe what he had just heard.

    ¡°Yes, it was the Wang family of River East that spread this piece of information, and are they ever wrong? Even if they were wrong, and Killing de could not match Human Sovereign¡¯s achievements, there should not be any doubts about Killing de reaching the Half-step to Dharmakaya level right?¡± Asked the storyteller rhetorically.

    The man with the de scar stood in silence.

    ¡°As for the Outer-sky God Sword, ording to my rtive in the Six Fan School, Fairy of the Extinctive Sword escaped from the death trap six days ago. Her sword light covered over a hundred miles, and it seemed she too endured three heavenly disasters!¡± Commented someone in the audience.

    The storyteller took a deep breath and added, ¡°If you think about it, Demoness of Grand Luo probably reached the Exterior level overnight as well. Six top-notch masters on the Ranking List of Young Masters, Shapeless Sword, Demoness of Grand Luo, Ledgerkeeper of Lives, Fairy of the Extinctive Sword, Wolf King, and Killing de ¨C except for Wolf King who died ¨C had all reached the zenith overnight. This had never happened since the beginning of the Ranking List of Young Masters!¡±

    ¡°Could this be an omen that something bad is about to happen?¡±

    ¡°I sure hope not! We folks would rather be a dog during peaceful times than a man during chaos. Looking back in history, every time there¡¯s chaos, cities have been destroyed and millions have died! Even if we escaped the wrath of the Exterior level masters, we¡¯d still die of hunger!¡±

    In times of peace, by contrast, even if mother decided to take revenge upon us, we would just need to send out a few exterior-level experts and invoke the Force of Heaven and Earth. Then. things would settle. And each year we¡¯d yield a good crop to feed our stomachs, but in chaos, which exterior level master would be willing to help others?

    The man with the de scar walked out of the restaurant during all the gossip.

    ¡°I must inform Master Luo at once about Killing de reaching the zenith overnight. After all, they are sworn enemies! I¡¯m d I could gather all this information on Killing de¡­¡± He sped up as he became more concerned.

    ¡­

    Over half of the Jade Forest Garden had been destroyed by the effect of the battle between exterior level masters. Theke had be bigger, with light gleaning off the ripples.

    A single boat was floating on theke with Meng Qi sitting on the bow. He watched as Su Ziyue made tea.

    A shadow jumped up from the back of the boat. His movements were swift like an immortal, but then he suddenly changed directions.

    But the sudden change of direction was clumsy, so much so that he fell right into theke.

    ¡°Second brother, why didn¡¯t you catch Childe Gu¡­¡± Su Ziyue asked Meng Qi with confusion.

    Meng Qi looked at Gu Changqing, then smiled, ¡°If you don¡¯t feel the pain of failure, how can you learn and improve your kung fu?¡±

    Gu Changqing was dripping wet by now, but he did not show an ounce of pain and just muttered, ¡°So I made a mistake when conducting Qi, or could it be¡­¡±

    A few days earlier, Meng Qi picked up Gu Changqing from Huan Duke¡¯s Mansion and personally taught him the ¡± Seven True Scripts¡±. Additionally, Gu made a Soul-pledging Oath that he would foster and enhance the ¡°Seven True Scripts¡±, then pass it on from generation to generation.

    Being the only blood lineage of the Tang family, Su Ziyue was also taught the ¡°Seven True Scripts¡± by Meng Qi.

    ¡ªMeng Qi truly thought that the ¡°Seven True Scripts¡± was far more superior to Su family¡¯s inheritances.

    ¡°Void Flight is much cooler that Kun Wu Steps¡­¡± Su Ziyue totally believed Meng Qi, not noticing Meng Qi¡¯s mischief.

    Though she did not know where she had reallye from, she felt that the person she called ¡°mother¡± was the legal wife¡¯s daughter of the Tang family. She knew that she had half of the blood lineage of the Tang family, so passing on the ¡°Seven True Scripts¡± to future generations was her responsibility too.

    Gu Changqing kept falling into theke as he practiced. Meanwhile, Meng Qi was happily enjoying his tea.

    A day had gone past, but just as Meng Qi returned to the yard, darkness fell before his eyes and his Vital Spirit began spinning before he appeared at the Samsara Square.

    Rays of light shed, then Ruan Yushu, Qi Zhengyan, and Zhao Heng stepped out. It was, however, a young girl wearing yellow robes that caught Meng Qi¡¯s eyes.

    Her eyes were sharper and she was more mature¡­ we could no longer call her a young girl¡­

    Jiang Zhiwei too looked at Meng Qi as a smile began to appear on her face, ¡°You¡¯ve endured the four heavenly disasters, and the milky way spread across Luoyang, congrattions.¡±

    Meng Qi casuallyughed, ¡°Your sword light covered a hundred miles, slicing through three heavenly disasters yourself. Congrattions to you too.¡±

    Their awkwardnesspletely disappeared withughter!

    Ruan Shu Yu was happy too, chatting away merrily with Jiang Zhiwei.

    After catching up, they heard their grades were all ¡°average¡± in the tasks. Everyone had earned 200 karma points except for Jiang Zhiwei. Meng Qi stepped before the Central Light Pir and ced in it his spoils from the battles.

    ¡°Destruction hand, Precious Weapons¡­could exchange 2000 Karma points.¡±

    ¡°Taiyi¡¯s Relief Sword, the Refined Weapon¡­could exchange sixty Karma points.¡±

    Sixty? Meng Qi was initially shocked. Then he realized that he and Jiang Zhiwei had reached the exterior level, and Zhao Heng had only reached Half-step, thus his Refined Weapon had dropped in value.

    This was to prevent a Samsara traveler from gathering Refined Weapons, which would attract too much attention.

    Since Jiang Zhiwei did not participate in this task, they spread the points evenly between the four of them. They each earned 515 karma points, added to the 1700 karma points they had previously earned, each of them now has 2215 karma points.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we exchange for some information about the next task?¡± Suggested Jiang Zhiwei. She had toplete a task by herself to make up for not participating in their task, but she could still utilize the unused time.

    She still had 80 karma points left, which was just enough to chip in for some information about the next task.

    ¡°The next task is in 18 months time.¡±

    ¡°Since two of us have already reached the exterior level, there¡¯s too much of a gap in our strengths, so the task will be divided. It is hard to determine the strength of the other three, which is why we want to find some information beforehand.¡±

    ¡°Task background: 500 years after apotheosis, Saints are nowhere to be seen and people are suffering.¡±

    500 years after apotheosis! Meng Qi¡¯s pupils contracted as he saw the information.

 Chapter 502: The Caution

    <h4>Chapter 502: The Caution</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    The grandiose and rumbling voice of the Dominator of the Six Samsara Realms rang with its ever-prevailing dullness just as Meng Qi was bewildered by shock.

    ¡°In their pursuit of Truth and Justice, the Heavenly Primogenitor, the Primogenitor Lingbao, Taoist Jieyin, and Taoist Zhunti sent forth their disciples into the mortal realm. They would stand by the reign of the Shang Dynasty or help foster the growth of the Zhou Dynasty. Deadly shes of conflicts ensued and those among the perished who were worthy were inducted into the ranks of immortals and deities to furnish thecking might of the Celestial Court. The bloody strife ascended to the peak of its climax when the Heavenly Primogenitor, the Primogenitor Lingbao, and others entered the fray and descended into the mortal realm themselves. The Primogenitor Lingbao fell during the battle against the Numberless Immortals Formation. The might of the Four Immortal-ying Swords was then used to in the attempt to annihte and recreate the Heaven and Earth. Due to the intervention of the Four Divine Saints, the cataclysm had been thwarted, bringing about the end of the destruction of Heaven and Earth. Yet, the Celestial Court fell into destion and all things ceased. This was the tale of the Apotheosis.¡±

    The Dominator borated broadly on the events of the Apotheosis, lest Jiang Zhiwei and the rest of thepany not fathom the ancient catastrophe.

    ¡°I am familiar with the first half of the tale, but not the other half¡­¡± Meng Qi thought silently. The edge of his lips curled as he mused, ¡°The tale mentioned not about Taoist Hongjun, who might not exist in this dimension. Thus, the destion of the Heaven and Earth thereafter, I wonder. How would it look presently¡­¡±

    ¡°The Heavenly Primogenitor, the Primogenitor Lingbao and the Primogenitor Daode¡­¡± Jiang Zhiwei murmured with shock, whose education and training shared simr roots to Taoism.

    These were the greatest three of the Nine Primogenitors of Taoism. Each of them would have even reigned supreme over the Heavenly Sovereign of the Ancient, most prominently the Heavenly Primogenitor who was the very embodiment of the Primordial Beginning and Creation!

    Never would they have expected that their task would entail ties with such entities of ancient lore and fantasy. Nauseating waves of disbelief and amazement stirred as if they had stepped into the mysterious folds of myths and legends themselves!

    Zhao Heng was stunned, unable to hide his shock and fear. Ruan Yushu became numb and sluggish by theplete surprise. The flesh of his cheeks twitched, but Qi Zhengyan regained hisposure momentarily.

    Moments slipped by until Jiang Zhiwei broke the silence,ughing lightly at her own silliness, ¡°Surely our mission wouldn¡¯t concern the divine Primogenitors. But I don¡¯t have any knowledge of Taoist Zhunti and Taoist Jieyin. They might be one of the legendary ancients of old since they were capable of contesting against the three Primogenitors¡­¡±

    ¡°I have heard naught of them before¡­¡± Ruan Yushu remarked after moments ofbing through her memories.

    Meng Qi coughed. ¡°To the best of my knowledge,¡± he said, ¡°Taoist Jieyin is one of the divine entities of Buddhism, who was also known as Amitabha following his ordination. Taoist Zhunti is also known as the Ancient Buddha Bodhi.¡±

    His ounts of the two entities came from the knowledge of his former reincarnation, coupled with his deductions of the mythical lore of his former dimension. Thus stemmed his knowledge of the name of the Ancient Buddha Bodhi.

    ¡°The Amitabha Buddha? And the Ancient Buddha Bodhi?¡± Zhao Heng uttered, stupefied with daze and astonishment.

    The Amitabha Buddha was an ancient legend of Buddhism even before the rest of the legends walked thend. Tales of his origins hailed from the faraway Western Lands of Paradise. With the Gautama Buddha and the Bhaisajyaguru Buddha, they governed Buddhism as the Buddhas of the Three Realms. His standing dwarfed even the Bhaisajyaguru Buddha, sharing equal dominance with the Gautama Buddha. Several myths even ounted of his seniority over Gautama Buddha himself.

    In the myths of old, the Ancient Buddha Bodhi ruled greatest, towering over the Dipankara Buddha. Certain fables called him ¡°He Who Gave Birth to Buddhism¡±, the one who has deep and inextricable ties to the sacred Buddhas of the ancient.

    Then again, the antiquities of the ancients have all but faded by the passing time, save but slivers of recollections that have been preserved from the decay of time. The chronicles of ancient legends and lore remained what they have to divine the true identities of the two mysterious entities. Only the True Scripture of the Grand Phantasia, the Shaolin Temple¡¯s long-lost scripture, may be able to provide any definite answers.

    ¡°Ancient legends of the Buddhism that have Taoist personage?¡± Surrealistic and unreal was the notion it gave Jiang Zhiwei andpany, who were frozen in silence and riddled with disbelief.

    Still, thepany didn¡¯t doubt Meng Qi¡¯s knowledge of such secrets. He was the sole member of thepany who had the deepest ties with Buddhism; he was a former disciple of the Shaolin!

    ¡°Really?¡± Jiang Zhiwei nced at Meng Qi inquiringly with her lips pursed.

    There was a moment of hesitation. Meng Qi expressed his doubts, frowning. ¡°I happened to chance upon the scriptures once. But I have yet to thoroughly pore over them,¡± he admitted.

    ¡°Very well, we shall defer the matter forter debate. I do not think the ancient legends would have direct embroilment in our affairs,¡± said Jiang Zhiwei, as her head bobbed in acknowledgment.

    Meng Qi paused briefly and dropped another word of caution, ¡°I have received word from certain sources that the dwellers of the Apotheosized World have the techniques and expertise to forge magical artifacts simr to the God-Tying Rope and so forth. We have to be extremely wary of this.¡±

    Vague and ambiguous was the ¡°source¡± that he mentioned passingly, that the rest believed that the information came from the mysterious guild: the Immortals.

    Additionally, Meng Qi believed that the Immortals would have held information on the Apotheosized World. He would venture to the guild to discover more knowledge that might be of future use after leaving the Samsara Realm.

    Zhao Heng and the rest of thepany didn¡¯t doubt Meng Qi¡¯s ominous warning. He nodded gently as he muttered, ¡°It seems the procurement of some artifacts before the task would be prudent¡­¡±

    It would be extremely miserable and pitiful if they, who were of greater skills and strength, would be butchered just because unknown knaves and thieves wielded potent magical artifacts that gave them an edge!

    A shroud of silence befell thepany as they pondered over their options, wondering how they would use their current surplus aptly. Only Jiang Zhiwei wore an airy and light-hearted smile, watching her silentpanions deep in thought, for she had not any surplus left.

    ¡°I have enjoyed many rewards and vast wealth since my ascension from being the Emperor¡¯s brother. Yet, the former freedom and flexibility that I once enjoyed have been stripped off me. Such is the price of being the heir apparent. I may not be able to amass sufficient Karma points until the start of our next task. I would have to save my present surplus for redeeming the magical artifacts that we will need,¡± said Zhao Heng dejectedly.

    A Precious Weapon and a magical artifact have been entrusted to him since he rose to be the Emperor¡¯s heir. Various resources and the ingredients for brewing elixirs have also been ced at his disposal. But his current standing and position have also ced him under the close scrutiny of the various influential aristocracies. Deprived of his former freedom, the unounted loss of his Precious Weapon would earn him an inquest from the Political Affairs Hall. Thus, he only his stores of elixirs and exotic ingredients toplement his present surplus of Karma points.

    Nevertheless, the prince would never shy away from lending his beneficence in case of pressing urgency. He could redeem another copy of the artifact from the Dominator of the Six Samsara Realms once the task has beenpleted.

    Cultivation of his skills and techniques as he nears attainment of the Exterior Scenery will often require exotic natural ingredients or resources imbued with corrtive energies or forces. The Qi energies of the Heavenly Thunder that Meng Qi would require to channel and assimte the Divine Genuine Qi of his own for the enhancement of the Divine Nine-Annihtion technique, as an example. To achieve another leap in the Vairocana Swordy he had mastered, he would require a feather of the Golden Crow and the Divine Sun Stone amongst other exotic natural resources. He could also consume the True Sunfire for the very same purpose, in spite of it being a more lengthy progression. Qi Zhengyan¡¯s training of his skills with theplement of the Core of a Fallen Star was an illustrative instance.

    Without a doubt, this would attest that the training of Meng Qi¡¯s Eight-Nine Mysteries technique would require a diverse amount of varying energy sources, namely the True Sunfire, the Stars Force, the Heavenly Thunder Qi energies and so forth. The varied forms of energies would help Meng Qi in mirroring techniques and conjurations of differing natures and manage aparable yield in power and force.

    Ruan Yushu scowled, disgruntled, ¡°Likewise. I have not had any satisfactory pickings since myst pilgrimage. I shall have to conserve my Karma points for the exchange of magical artifacts for our next task.¡±

    As Ruan Yushu well understood, she was not gifted in seeking out and hoarding natural resources from the Jianghu, unlike Qi Zhengyan. Like the recent loss of her Blue Sky Seal, her family would be quick to furnish her with another artifact of simr properties for her use. To her, venturing out into the open might yield fewer rewards than remaining within the walls of her household¡¯s residence. Still, she would need to embark on excursions to feel and attune herself with nature as she nears the mastery of the Oneness of Heaven and Man.

    ¡°There shall not be any need for me.¡±

    ¡°I find myself in the same predicament.¡±

    Qi Zhengyan and Meng Qi had almost spoken concurrently. Confidence and certainty hemmed in their voices as they were doubtless the needful Karma points would be amassed in one year and a half.

    Listening to the thoughts of rest of thepany, Zhao Heng spoke, ¡°I should be ready to attune my Inner World to the outer sphere and achieve the Exterior Scenery in our next task, with the aid of the Wordless Stone Stele. There shall not be any need to redeem more time. Still, I would want to enhance one of my Precious Weapons. The powers of my present weapons arementable¡­¡±

    One would only require three years or fewer to fully attune one¡¯s Inner World to reach the level of the Exterior Scenery once they have reached the stage of Half-Step. Zhao Heng has before preserved a solid consonance of his powers with the True Emperor Seal and his previous bout with the Wordless Stone Stele. He was fully confid that he would achieve a breakthrough given a year or two.

    Zhao Heng ced his sword, the Fish Dragon Sword, into the bowels of the column of illumination. Never could he have chosen his newly-acquired Dragonsnake Sword, lest he visits upon himself the bitter scrutiny of the Political Affairs Hall. He perused intently the list of enhancements avable, having carefully mulled over the decision earlier. With a portion of his surplus, Zhao Heng redeemed a wisp of energy, the Energy of the Hearth of the Masses, and a Dragonshade Pebble.

    Shimmering and sparkling lights darted around, dancing wildly with the transience and the semnce of a short but intangible dream. The Fish Dragon Sword appeared once more before Zhao Heng, with a humming quiver it alluded to hidden powers within.

    ¡°The Fish Dragon Sword, a moderate-level Precious Weapon,¡± the vivid and resounding voice of the Dominator presented.¡±enhanced from a modest-level Precious Weapon, its enhancement by the ingredients of the Energy of the Hearth of the Masses and the Dragonshade Pebble makes it now a de with spiritual properties. With magical powers imbued the de of the sword, they manifest during the ying of immortals and foul beings alike, allowing its wielder to petrify the Vital Spirits of foes and enemies, severing and crippling their control and grasp of the forces of Nature and the Dharma and Logos. The full invocation of its abilities grants its wielder the powers of Heaven and Earth, conferring its wielder the power to transfigure various elements from Yin to Yang, from smooth to sturdy. Countless wonders and marvels could be wrought at the behest of its vast spiritual powers. The sword presently bears the value of four thousand two hundred Karma points.¡±

    The delivery of the description of Precious Weapons hadprised specific ssifications such as ¡°moderate level¡±, ¡°modest-level¡± and so forth. It would appear that the intricate narration was for the benefit of Meng Qi and Jiang Zhiwei given their recent ascension into the Exterior Scenery.

    ¡°The full expense of the enhancement is one thousand eight hundred Karma points,¡± the Dominator¡¯s voice continued. ¡°A surplus of four hundred and fifteen Karma points remains.¡± Zhao Heng waved and weighed his sword. The sword felt good in his hands and he was satisfied with it.

    Feeling light at heart, Meng Qi questioned aloud, ¡°I wonder how my Precious Weapons would fare?¡±

    He stepped forward, depositing his Precious Weapons ¨C the Flowing Fire and the Heaven Inflicted Pain ¨C into the pir of light. The appraisal of the Dominator made known to Meng Qi that the Heaven Inflicted Pain was a Precious Weapon of the modest ss, while the Flowing Fire belonged to a moderate standing but only mere inches from being a superior-ss artifact. With its consumption of the blood of both the Wolf King and the Six-Annihtion Devilman, its value rose by eight hundred Karma points.

    ¡°The Heaven Inflicted Pain is bing weak in its capability and aptitude¡­ A meticulous contemtion of its enhancement shall be in order¡­¡± Meng Qi thought quietly as his head nodded gently.

    ¡°I, too, have ns of enhancing my weapon, the Golden Dragon Stripe Sword. What remains of my surplus shall be used to redeem more time for me to meditate on my gains during my bout with the Wordless Stone Stele. I shall try to achieve the Oneness of Heaven and Man during my absence from the Samsara realms andplete my Purple Star River technique,¡± said Qi Zhengyan pensively. ¡°I shall delve deep into rumination and study. For the next year and a half, I shall seek to attune my powers and skills and slowly improve like my seniors. I shall not aspire to pursue leaping advancement in my powers but instead, I shall tread slowly, one step at a time.¡±

    Profound was Qi Zhengyan¡¯s understanding of his powers and skills. His improvements thus far were hardly the fruits of talents and keen perception; both of which, as he well knew, werecking inparison to Meng Qi and Jiang Zhiwei. Qi Zhengyan understood full well of the indefinite and expansive gap that stood between him and his two extraordinarily giftedpanions. As a result, he chose to strive for advancement in the fashion that would best be him by moving slowly yet steadily.

    ¡°If youck the aspiration of pursuing collective growths in one attempt, I would venture that you will fully achieve the stage of the Half-Step from the Exterior by our uing task,¡± said Meng Qi approvingly.

    ¡°Senior Brother Qi¡¯s mind has been made, I see. What bes me might hardly be others. It would be best to leave him as he is¡­¡± Meng Qi brooded thoughtfully.

    Nevertheless, the list of enhancements for Qi Zhengyan¡¯s Golden Dragon Stripe Sword has been wanting in options. He redeemed a dragon scale ¨C one of a juvenile Hornless Dragon ¨C and other supplementary ingredients before all were spent in the enhancement of the sword, a course which had seen one thousand four hundred of his Karma points depleted.

    Once again, sparks leaped excitedly amidst the silvery, cool mist that floated aroundzily. Finally, the task wasplete and out came the Golden Dragon Stripe Sword which had been reforged anew!

    ¡°The Golden Dragon Stripe Sword of the Frost Hornless Dragon,¡± The voice of the Dominator boomed once again, ¡°a Precious Weapon of the moderate ss. It is a weapon which has been refined many times. The sword was imbued with a scale of a Frost Hornless Dragon whelp, infusing the sword¡¯s innate powers with the essence of dragons and the energies of the Frost Dragon. The sword dispels all that is evil and foul, shuddering the hearts and spirits of foes that dare defy it. Its wielder will feel the icy chillness of the de in hand, a cold deadliness that cleaves metal and stone with ease. Foes who were stung by its bite would see their blood vessels freeze with a deathly frost that would gnaw at their Vital Spirit. At its peak, the sword emits pale, chilly mists of frost that could nket as far as thirty Li and freeze even the surfaces of rivers, altering even the weather of the surroundings. Countless wonders and marvels could be wrought at the behest of its vast spiritual powers. The sword presently bears the value of three thousand three hundred Karma points.¡±

    With the rest of his Karma points, Qi Zhengyan exchanged for the additional time of three months, bringing his total to one hundred and forty-five Karma points.

    ¡°I have ample music scores at hand for the moment. I require nothing more, save for time,¡± Ruan Yushu said curtly. ¡°I shall redeem for more time. Six months to attempt to achieve the Oneness of Heaven and Man and its subsequent attunement. I shall then meditate on my gains from the Wordless Stone Stele and embark on another excursion of pilgrimage. What remains of my unused Karma points shall be conserved for redeeming magical artifacts.¡±

    Ruan Yushu possessed an innate talent for the zither, a gift that has smoothened her endeavor to achieve the Oneness of Heaven and Man. Even without Wordless Stone Stele, she would have been mere months away from achieving her purpose.

    The presently battered stature of the Imperial Family would hardly hinder the Ruan n from securing a lease of the Wordless Stone Stele. The noble family would simply be required to provide an artifact or relic of equal value for exchange.

    ¡°Ah, yes. I would also have to redeem for more time as well. Three months time to train on the Exterior quarter of the Eight Nine Mysteries technique, and try for cursory masteries of the Virtual Purity Sabersmanship and the Vairocana Swordy. The rest of my surplus shall be used to refine the Heaven Inflicted Pain then¡­¡± Meng Qi nodded as he mused.

    The Samsara realm was one of the few ideal sites where he could train with great effectualness. The presence of Vital Qi there was strong and exotic resources such as the Divine Sun Stone could be acquired in abundance.

    ¡°Why train here of all ces?¡± asked Jiang Zhiwei, puzzled. Meng Qi¡¯s present state would have seen him safely through hisplete attunement and the attainment of the Second Fold Heaven of the Exterior Scenery with hardly any impediments.

    Indeed, Jiang Zhiwei would have elected on the very same choice herself, if it was but mere secluded training. With steadiness andck of effort, one such as Meng Qi would have easily meandered through the First Fold of Heaven of the Exterior Scenery in a year. Redeeming of an additional year would easily ensure further progress of improvements!

    Yet, deprived of rted experiences and one¡¯s own discipline, one could only advance so far by solely training via secluded training and solitary meditation.

    Meng Qi¡¯s white teeth grinned with delight, ¡°I always have my methods.¡±

 Chapter 503: The North-Western Crusade

    <h4>Chapter 503: The North-Western Crusade</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Meng Qi changed the subject before Jiang Zhiwei could ask any further, ¡°Ah, yes. My search has yielded relevant clues regarding Carefree Valley. The results of my search have shown me an approximate location in thend of Bomi in the region of the Immensity Sea. I will be extending my search there. The quest would be hard and perilous, for thend of Bomi is an infamous sanctuary for foul y as well as powerful evildoers. Therefore, it¡¯s a journey for only Zhiwei and I.¡±

    The quest north would be too perilous to tread safely for Ruan Yushu and Qi Yanzheng¡¯s current skills and power. More so, because of the treacherous and uncertain terrain of the northern wastnds. Additionally, Meng Qi would hate to disrupt the ns of hispanions to train in private and further their skills.

    ¡°Carefree Valley?¡± asked Zhao Heng, befuddled. He had no knowledge of the string of tasks of the Zhenwu conundrum, nor did he have the opportunity to join the others in the adventure.

    Meng Qi truthfully told Zhao Heng about the mystery of the fall of Zhenwu. Zhao Heng smiled weakly. ¡°Well. Still, I would be hard-pressed to join you on such an adventure¡­¡±

    The name of Zhenwu was more than enough to kindle the interest and curiosity of anyone who had heard his tale. Even if Zhao Heng understood it, he could hardly slip out of the pce and the watchful guard of the Political Affairs Hall to venture north to Carefree Valley with his scarcely enough strength to partake in such an endeavor.

    Ruan Yushu and Qi Zhengyan nodded in unison with tacit understanding. Their training would be their most pressing issue; to keep up with theirpanions instead of bing dead weight.

    Jiang Zhiwei examined her choices before her agreement. Finally, she concurred, ¡°So be it then. Let¡¯s decide on a time to meet. We can meet in thend of Bomi following our departure from the Samsara realm.¡±

    ¡°In four months?¡± Meng Qi suggested.

    ¡°That should be fine. Three month¡¯s time should be adequate for me to hone my skills. I should be able to make it to Bomi in the final month,¡± said Jiang Zhiwei without dispute.

    There was still a surplus of time since herst exchange with the Dominator of the Samsara. Still, none but herpanions were aware of that fact. Her immediate departure from the Sword Washing Pavilion to the Immensity Sea without some time for training would have solicited unwanted suspicion and skepticism!

    The two secretive guilds have been under strict scrutiny since the emergence of Heaven Sovereign of the Myths, namely the Xuan Tian Sect, which had indivisible entanglements with the Myths. They would never have escaped into the shadows if they hadn¡¯t had anyone with powers of the Dharmakaya in their midst during the advent of Heavenly Sovereign!

    Debates and discussions ensued until the meeting concluded. Ruan Yushu exchanged for around six months, with 1,095 Karma points left. The remainder she would conserve for possible future need of magical artifacts.

    Meng Qi exchanged for three months of time, lowering his sum to 1,645 Karma points. He chose a Weapons-Refining Instructions device after a meticulous study of the list. A Beryl Stone of Thunder and a Seal of Thunder was also redeemed for the purpose of his weapon¡¯s refinement, which had cost him 1,600 Karma points.

    Crackling sparkles of green electric bolts encircled the newly-refined Heaven Inflicted Pain. Emerald green bolts danced around its de with euphoria, recing the electric bolts which were once silver in hue.

    ¡°The Heaven Inflicted Pain,¡± presented the Dominator once again, ¡°A Precious Weapon of the moderate ss. With a de furnished from Sky Thunder Gold and its handle of Thunder Wood. The saber has been infused with the powers of a Beryl Stone of Thunder and a Seal of Thunder. Hefty in weight, the sturdy de of the saber was reformed with a keenness and stoutness that dwarfs the weapons of its foes and cleaves all that incur its wrath. Bolts of lightning from the skies above resembling the Judgement of Heaven can be summoned forth to smite at its foes. In its sternest wrath, the saber alters even the climate of the surroundings for more than ten Li. By sheer will, dark clouds will swirl and stir overhead with the rumblings of thunder amidst the gathering ck mass. Lightning will sh menacingly, crackling and ring from above! The aura of its de can assume the form of lightning dragons to wreak havoc on its foes and strike fear into their hearts with a force that could breach even the Heavens above. Many wonders are in store for its wielder whomands its allegiance. The de now bears the value of 3,100 Karma points.¡±

    ¡­

    Meng Qi¡¯s figure began to emerge from thin air in the silent courtyard of the Su family manor. Obscured by a veil of darkness in the absence of light, he would have been mistaken for amon man without thorough observation.

    During his three months of solitary meditation through hermetic training, Meng Qi had grasped the gist of mastery of the Exterior Scenery quarter of his Eight Nine Mastery technique, having learned the five shifting method to proficiency. He had also learned the basiscs of the Virtual Purity Sabersmanship, Vairocana Swordy, and Void-Stamping Footwork. He could now summon upon himself additional limbs and heads: four arms and two heads in all. Although he had yet to fullyprehend the skill of the Law Phenomenon conjuration. He took what he could from the Heaven-Equaling and Ocean Stirring Staff techniques, deciding that the staff was not a weapon that became of his skills or fancy.

    He took a deep breath, feeling the energies diffusing deeply within him. He sensed the zing heat of the Grand Sun and the forces of the cosmic stars ovep upon himself, pervading his body and soul and bing one with his genuine Qi.

    ¡°It appears that exotic ingredients would be essential in my training to renew my pace. The breathing technique itself has finite efficacy¡­¡± Meng Qi reflected, expelling a breath of murky fumes through his mouth.

    He had to keep pace to achieve his aspirations of scaling a Fold of Heaven each year!

    Meng Qi spun and walked outside. He beckoned to a servant passing by. He left his instructions with the servant. ¡°Speak to the Master. Inform him that I will go through hermetic training. No one is to disturb my solitary meditations for three months. There shall be no need for sustenance. I have my Ration-Forfending Elixirs.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Second Young Master,¡± replied the servant, his head nodding quickly.

    Meng Qi¡¯s decision to train would hardly confuse the servants of the household. They wouldn¡¯t doubt that the Second Young Master would elect to train in solitude to further his depth and powers following his recent break through.

    He closed the doors of his room and locked the windows. He began to sit cross-legged and pretended to meditate. Late into the night he waited. With a shake of his torso, he turned into a rodent and mbered up the beams and pirs, leaving the room via a crevice on the wall and slipped out of the Su n Residence.

    Once outside, he shapeshifted into his normal form of a young man d in green. He left the capital briskly just as the sun reared its fiery head over the mountaintops, speeding straight toward the nearest entry to the domain of the Immortals.

    At his entry into the Azure Heaven, an unknown figure approached him. On his face was a mask that Meng Qi did not recognize. His brown robes cloaked the person of moderate height and girth as he drifted towards Meng Qi.

    ¡°I am known as Yun Zhongzi. Please ept my gratitude for your assistance before.¡± At first, he was taken aback by the Heavenly Primogenitor mask before he recollected himself promptly with a chuckle.

    ¡°This is the mask of Yun Zhongzi, I see¡­ It is no wonder that I didn¡¯t know of it¡­¡± Meng Qi wondered with realization as he replied, ¡°The Space Ring of your creation is a work of wonder indeed.¡±

    There had not been any legends of Yun Zhongzi in the main world, hence the absence of his mask from the operas of the present dimension.

    Thin and fair were the features of the visage upon the mask of Yun Zhongzi. His long beard and faintly bulging forehead bore an uncanny resemnce to an ancient practitioner of Qi energies.

    He exchanged a few words with Meng Qi before he drifted back to Azure Pce.

    Meng Qi kicked in mid-air and rose swiftly as if borne by the wind, flying close to hispanion.

    Cool breezes of wind streamed by as he flew, the passing gust sweeping his body with a cool and soothing sensation. Beneath his feet, twinkling lights, azure and emerald, danced and weaved jubntly. Beautiful white plumes floated idly, graced by the divine fowls waltzing in the air. Meng Qi could not help but feel ecstatic by the mirth and tranquility around him.

    ¡°You have a Reincarnation Charm waiting for you at the Immortal-Tracking Alley,¡± Yun Zhongzi reminded him.

    ¡°Ha, and you believe that this would slip my mind?¡± Meng Qi scoffed to himself. His shrewdness towards valuables of wealth and value ought not be belittled!

    ¡°Master Yun Zhongzi, I have an inquiry of which I require your counsel.¡± Meng Qi asked.

    ¡°What is it?¡± asked Yun Zhongzi as he chuckled.

    ¡°I have a mission that will bring me to the realm of the Apotheosized World. Does the Immortals guild know of any tales or news that would be of benefit in my endeavor?¡± Meng Qi asked, adopting a tone more befitting of his persona.

    ¡°The Apotheosized World¡­¡± Yun Zhongzi murmured uneasily as if the inquiry had drawn unto him a distant memory of the past.

    He paused briefly. Then he said, ¡°We of the Immortals can be hailed as one of the foremost principals in the understanding of the inner workings within the Apotheosized World, as far as Samsara travelers are concerned.

    Meng Qi received the news with tion, but he remained expressionless, revealing nothing of his emotion, ¡°What would it cost me for the trade for information of this realm then?¡±

    Yun Zhongzi¡¯s voice shifted to his former tone as he replied with augh, ¡°Strange is the dimension of the Apotheosized World, for not even one with the skills and powers of the Primogenitor Lingbao would be able to prate its borders without the aid of a Reincarnation Charm. Treacherous and mysterious secrets lurk within the realm where not even he dare brazenly intrude to hunt for treasure or valuables. He has intended to first establish an outpost of the Immortals to enhance our presence there. Thus, we are reluctant to divulge any information to anyone who has yet to be full members of our guild, not even at the enticement of Karma points. However, we would be pleased to furnish full members with every shred of information we have on the realm at no charge.¡±

    ¡°In all honesty, I am here this time to tender my request to enroll as a full member of the guild, my friend,¡± Meng Qi continued inly.

    Yun Zhongzi descended upon the entrance of Azure Pce. ¡°Very well,¡± he said cheerfully, ¡°And where would you like to conduct the trial?¡±

    ¡°The site of my trial is mine to choose?¡± Meng Qi asked incredulously.

    ¡°None have been afforded such privilege save for you, my friend,¡± Yun Zhongzi answered with a giggle, ¡°We would have had you directly instated with the honors of a full member if it were not for the conditions of the guild¡¯s rules and regtions.¡±

    ¡°Your outstanding capacity of enduring the four folds of the Judgement of Heavens, and the mastery of the Buddha¡¯s Palm technique, are rare feats,¡± he added unpretentiously. ¡°Very rare indeed.¡±

    Meng Qi fought his swelling conceit to maintain an air of modesty as thepliments filled him with pride. Feigning somber, he spoke, ¡°At the Immensity Sea then, if I may.¡±

    It would have spared him the immense inconvenience of traveling to and fro if he couldplete the assessment and explore the region for any traces of Carefree Valley.

    Yun Zhongzi nodded gently. He drifted into Azure Pce, searching for information for Meng Qi. He returned after a while and said to Meng Qi, ¡°Seek out Yang Zhenchan, the Devil-ying Sword. Your objective is to assassinate him within a year. He was once a disciple of Huamei Heights, a student under the tutge of Master Lu. Many years had passed since he attained the cultivation of the Exterior Scenery. However, there has been apse during his attempt to unseal the Hidden Latch which led to his continuous want of sess to leap past the First Celestial Ladder. Time passed for him with dread and disappointment as he watched younger fellow disciples pass him by, outdoing him in their achievements. The letdown dealt a heavy blow to him. So heavy that in his disillusionment he strayed from the path of Righteousness. He resorted to forbidden methodsmonly employed by those of the Devil Path, and has caused the deaths of many innocent people.¡±

    ¡°His atrocities were discovered and exposed. He fled Huamei Heights in fear of justice which would be dispensed by his mentors and disciples of his former school. He absconded into the region of the Immensity Sea and took up refuge in thend of Bomi. It has been nine winters since the day of his fateful flight.¡±

    ¡°Nine years is no short time. He may have broken through the barriers of the First Celestial Ladder already, no?¡± Meng Qi frowned.

    Meng Qi would have greater confidence in subduing any quarry beneath the First Celestial Ladder, providing that they were not rare prodigies with capabilities equal to that of Gu Xiaosang or Wang Siyuan.

    More than a year had slipped by since Gu Xiaosang, Wang Siyuan and a number of their equals had grasped the attainment of the Exterior. It was hardly imaginable for them not to have reached the Second Fold of Heaven of the Exterior Scenery. Their gifted talent and pedigree would have ced them above most warriors of the Exterior within the Third Fold of Heaven.

    Nevertheless, confidence was brimming in Meng Qi. Through thick and thin he had endured thus far to have reached the heights at which he now stood. Nothing seemed impossible to him now!

    There woulde a day when he would turn the tables!

    Yun Zhongzi chuckled at Meng Qi¡¯s hesitance. ¡°Fear not,¡± he said, ¡°Yang Zhenchan was first discovered in his heinous barbarity because he had suffered a seizure. An anomaly urred in the channeling of his Qi energies and caused the breakdown, which robbed him of the bulk of his might. He remains but a shadow of his former superiority.¡±

    Yun Zhongzi was implying that the Yang Zhenchan today hardly posed a threat in the face of Meng Qi¡¯s current capabilities. The task would not have been assigned to him otherwise.

    Meng Qi heaved a sigh of relief as he motioned his consent to the mission. Knowingly he stayed silent, having already surmised the identity of the member who would be evaluating his performance.

    Meng Qi arrived at the Immortal-Tracking Alley thereafter and collected his Reincarnation Charm. He abandoned his earlier notion of using it after moments of deliberation. It would be wise for him to keep the charm as a final option during his exploration of the unknown in Carefree Valley. He might also haveter need of the charm to return to the realm of the Nine Viges.

    Meng Qi read through the list of avable tasks of the guild after concluding his business. Finding nothing of interest, he left the domain of the Immortals and returned to the outskirts of Luoyang.

    Meng Qi looked up into the sky. He breathed deeply as he took in the view of the sky hanging above. With long strides he walked through the wilderness into the distance, avoiding the highway, and picked only paths which were deste and quiet.

    The Vital Qi of Nature emanated from him as he walked, shielding his own aura. With renewed freshness, he pushed forth for an entire day without stopping. Night came upon thend as the sun retired. He rode with the wind and flew up into the skies, hiding amongst the fluff of clouds above.

    Meng Qi traveled through day and night in this way. He flew in the skies under the cover of night and continued his trek on foot in the day. By walking in the day, he allowed himself to replenish his powers and fatigue.

    Jade Gate Pass. At the gateway from the Western Regions of the Silk Road into the civilization of the Jin Empire, Meng Qi stood and beheld the desertndscape before him that extended endlessly into the horizon, majestic yet barren.

    The sun sank into the West, leaving behind a blood-red sheet that spanned across skies above. With weariness upon his visage, Meng Qi whispered to himself,

    ¡°17 days¡­¡±

    He had journeyed north with the quickest speed he could muster for 17 days and had finally arrived at Jade Gate Pass from Luoyang, many miles away.

    Two dayster, the menacing whinny of a seething sandstorm pummeled mercilessly at the huts of the Quicksand Town, as thick columns of yellow and brown dust borne by the wind blew wildly.

    Qu Jiuniang remained in the refuge of her home, flicking at the beads of her abacus, counting the profit of her earnings in her room. Her eyes burned with intense fire. A fire fueled by her relentless fervor to amass more and more wealth, the very element that she worshipped with earnest devotion in life.

    ¡°Creak!¡± The raspy screech of the door being opened reverberated in her ears. Fully rmed she channeled her powers for protection. A bluish tint enveloped her as she braced for the entry of her intruder!

    ¡°Who goes there!¡± she cried in rm. Whom could it have been? The intruder had approached her room silently and unnoticed.

    Seldom did anyone who arrived in Quicksand Town escape her notice when she had such an acute sense of detection!

    A man in green emerged through the threshold of her door. Sweet and handsome was his visage, strong and steady was his bearing. He was hardly dowsed with sand and dirt but the weariness of his long trek from the south was unmistakable.

    ¡°Do you not recognize me, Jiuniang?¡± Meng Qi asked with a grin.

    Her eyes narrowed to slits as she tried to make out her guest that hade uncalled for. Shock and surprise filled her when she recognized who it was. ¡°You! Why are you here?¡±

    It was but a mere twenty days since his breakthrough. Most would have thought that he should be in meditation and training, honing his freshly-acquired strength and powers.

    A lengthy procedure that would have taken him three months toplete!

    Never had she expected that Su Meng would appear before her! Word from her sources, aside from that of the Immortals, about Su Meng¡¯s leap in progress had reached her not more than three days ago.

    This was simply unthinkable!

    ¡°It fills me with great relief to see you so surprised. I guess my worth is more than I thought,¡± Meng Qi¡¯s mouth spread into a wide grin, showing rows of white teeth.

    Ze Luoju would have readied himself for Meng Qi¡¯s impending arrival if Meng Qi had indeed chosen to train for three months before leaving the capital. There could have been endless of possibilities of Ze Luoju¡¯s concoction to wee his nemesis; ns of flight to safety, ns of alerting Crying Elder and enlisting his help, or even ns of ambush and traps would await Meng Qi¡¯s arrival.

    By his own vocation, Meng Qi had decided against appearing in the regions of the Immensity Sea after leaving from the Samsara realms. Questions would be raised and suspicion would have surfaced if he had appeared in the Western Regions when he was thousands of miles away only a day before. The timing of his deed has remained the element of surprise that troubled him so far. The deed might be forced to bemitted as soon as his foot stepped within the boundaries of thend of Bomi, or, he might have a few days¡¯ observation and study of his quarry before his execution.

    Hence his decision to expedite the three months of his training in the Samsara realm earlier!

    And the reason for the neen days he had traveled. Through his entire journey from the south to Quicksand Town, he had stopped not even at the slumber of the sun or the rousing of the moon!

    Surely Ze Luoju would not have expected his appearance to be of such haste or abrupt when Qu Jiuniang, who was a fellow Samsara Traveler had been severely shocked by his sudden appearance.

    Meng Qi looked out the window. The hysterics of the sandstorm continued in the midst of the night¡¯s darkness, its incessant noise turned his mncholy mood to one of more gloom.

    ¡°Here Ie, Ze Luoju!¡±

    ¡°I will head northwest to y such evil!¡±

 Chapter 504: Hahler

    <h4>Chapter 504: Hahler</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    As intense and ill-tempered as Qu Jiuniang might be, she was a free-spirited woman who suffered from an overzealous passion for wealth and riches; but, she was hardly an inept, insensitive person. Her eyebrows jerked at her guest¡¯sment. ¡°Who are you after?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Ze Luoju,¡± Meng Qi answered promptly, pping his sleeves wide as he took a seat directly in front of his host.

    Qu Jiuniang clicked her tongue at her guest¡¯s answer. ¡°Devious and cunning are the schemes of Ze Luoju. He strikes with pure malice, without an ounce of clemency. How is it be possible he had allowed you to roam free in the past, only for you to return for a reckoning with him now¡­¡±

    Meng Qi smiled. ¡°There was a time he pursued me in Jiangdong.¡±

    ¡°Jiangdong¡­¡± Qu Jiuniang wondered in silence. Her thoughts drifted to the Exterior sentinels of The Immortals who had watched the city from its shadows. The mere utter of their names would have sufficed in terrifying Ze Luoju from the vicinity of the region. ¡°You are certain of your sess?¡± she asked.

    A dazzling smile shed upon her beautiful face like the alluring charm of a blossoming flower. Her deep gaze burrowed into Meng Qi bewitchingly, as if to say, ¡°Request my assistance¡­ Entice me with promises of riches¡­ And my help shall be yours in return¡­ So long as the hate of the Crying Elder rests only on your shoulders¡­¡±

    Meng Qi tapped on the surface of the table lightly with his finger. ¡°Not at the moment,¡± he replied. ¡°Ze Luoju has long attained the powers of the Exterior Scenery. He even has the powers of Third Fold Heaven of the Exterior. However, he has remained a few steps behind his breakthrough of the First Celestial Ladder. The powers he possesses at his disposal are all but finite. The crux of a triumphant execution of my quarry lies not merely on the difference in strength. My presence here alone has elevated the chances of my sess!¡±

    Provided that the difference of strength was hardly distinct or apparent, there were numerous instances of weaker assassins from Unrelenting Tower that had triumphed against enemies who were greater and stronger.

    Qu Jiuniang did not attempt to conceal her dismay at Meng Qi¡¯s rejection of asking for her assistance. ¡°Ze Luoju has been notorious for many years. His past as a horse bandit must have endowed him with untold wealth and riches.¡±

    ¡°We are hardlycking in instances where warriors of the Exterior Scenery have found themselves in even before they were able to make use of their magical artifacts and tools,¡± said Meng Qi, ¡°He would have escaped without a trace if given any chances to react and unleash the powers of his artifacts and tools. Our efforts would have been for naught, especially with the Immensity Sea¡¯s treacherous terrain and Ze Luoju¡¯s Violent Sand Super Force,¡± he continued. Needless to say, a sudden ambush and a speedy retreat would almost ensure a more sessful endeavor with the help of his Eight Nine Mysteries technique. The inclusion of Qu Jiuniang into the equation would instead create furtherplications.

    ¡°There would be no expense spared in the extent of my assistance as long as a fitting price is offered,¡± Qu Jiuniang pressed further. Her lips pursed in disgust before her expression took a somber turn as disappointment struck her. Pensively she remarked, ¡°I was merely testing your confidence earlier. He who endured the Four Judgements of Heaven is exceptional indeed.¡±

    ¡°I would have declined your request for an alliance anyhow,¡± said Qu Jiuniang, ¡°Ze Luoju is no longer in the Evil Ridge. He ventured West five days ago to the city of Hahler, to seek help from the Crying Elder, I believe. The city of Hahlercks not hidden greats of the Exterior Scenery. I would expect that with your Eight Nine Mysteries technique, an escape unscathed should be manageable if all hell breaks loose in Hahler. I, on the contrary, would not dare to tread such perilous waters with you.¡±

    Qu Jiuniang had not been genuine in her refusal to help. Clearly, assistance from her could be rendered with greater promises of rewards and remuneration for the risks that she would have to take. ¡°A true shyster with a voracious appetite for riches indeed!¡±

    ¡°This woman¡­¡± Meng Qi said to himself. Quietly, he pondered the facts at hand,¡°It has been five days since Ze Luoju left for Hahler¡­¡±

    All signs indicated that Ze Luoju had received word of Meng Qi earlier than he had expected. It seemed that Ze Luoju had not been idle. On the contrary, he had been prowling intently for any news of Meng Qi for quite some time.

    ¡°Even I would be restless and fearful if a nemesis like you was hot on my trail,¡± Qu Jiuniang snickered. ¡°One would be wise to watch his steps with care. Surely Ze Luoju would never rest while you grow and improve. Hence, he must have concocted a n; be it to seek the protection of the Crying Elder, or to hunt you down and eliminate you directly.¡±

    Meng Qi continued patting the table lightly, ¡°Still, no one would have been able to fully predict the time of my journey North after the attunement of my newly-acquired powers. As the Crying Elder seeks to establish his rule over the western wastnds by the banks of Lake Baikal, he would not bend to the frivolous begging of Ze Luoju for protection. Ze Luoju would most likely just receive some item or an artifact with powers of protection from him. He would bide his time as he hid until he could risk a journey across the Central ins to eliminate me.¡±

    ¡°The Crying Elder¡¯s infamous technique, Haunter¡¯s 18 ps, is known across thends for its deadliness,¡± continued Qu Jiuniang. ¡°The artifact he bestows to Ze Luoju might have certain connections to this. It might not be a genuine magical artifact after all. You might not have an opening to strike even if he doesn¡¯t expect your presence in the Evil Ridge when he returns from Hahler,¡± Qu Jiuniang further deduced along the lines of Meng Qi¡¯s guess.

    ¡°The Crying Elder is in Hahler at the moment?¡± Meng Qi asked, as his mind spun with calctions.

    The scarcity of secured information remained thergest impediment that hindered a great many warriors from the Central ins from exacting retribution in the regions of Lake Baikal. Procuring information rashly would instead reveal the trails of one¡¯s pursuit in the vicinity, allowing their enemy to pick up the scent of pursuers and vanish. Hence Meng Qi¡¯s decision to first visit Qu Jiuniang for much-needed information and counsel before his deed.

    Qu Jiuniang beamed radiantly as her eyes twinkled at Meng Qi. She surreptitiously rubbed her fingers together. Money. Of course. ¡°I have revealed to you the trails of Ze Luoju without payment,¡± she said suggestively. ¡°However¡­¡±

    Understanding her affinity for wealth and riches, Meng Qi rummaged within his robes and said, ¡°I have no gems or diamonds with me, only the deed of and.¡±

    ¡°A deed fornd in Jiangdong¡­ Very well, this should suffice¡­¡± With a swift stroke, she whisked the piece of paper from the Meng Qi¡¯s fingers, hastily stowing it into her Space Ring before her benefactor could raise any notion of dispute.

    Delighted by the acquiring of wealth, she showed a final act of defiance. ¡°He has brought much devastation to Hahler, for he himself possessed powers of a great warrior, leaving the Crying Elder to personally address the issue of the annoyance. He is now deep within the God-Burying Desert, hunting for the former King. It would take at least half a month for him to return in spite of a sessful campaign.¡±

    ¡°As expected, the Crying Elder has his hands full at the moment¡­¡± Meng Qi heaved a sigh as the news filled him with relief. He would have to wait for Ze Luoju to return to the Evil Ridge otherwise. The assistance of Qu Jiuniang would be integral to his sess then. Yet, Meng Qi could hardly imagine the price of her assistance. ¡°A disastrously exorbitant price, no doubt!¡±

    He would now dare to traverse the perils that awaited him in Hahler- for now.

    ¡­

    Ze Luoju raced through the whirling winds of sand that battered at him, speeding for the refuge of Hahler as fast as his legs could bear.

    Somberly, he trudged through the sand, his eyes narrowed behind a veil. The emerald-green glow shone from his eyes faintly as he fought to look through the billowing winds and sand.

    ¡°The monk Zhen Ding had improved by leaps and bounds, enduring even the Four Judgements of Heaven, reminiscent of the feats of the Human Sovereign himself!¡± Ze Luoju thought to himself.

    As the crisis began to grow out of hand, he could but only plead to his teacher for help. Not even the fear of his admonition nor the fear of being infused with vengeful souls into his body as punishment would dissuade him from appealing to his teacher now!

    ¡°It would not be far into the future, nine years maybe, or even before that for him to achieve enough power to eliminate us all! Including the teacher himself!¡± Ze Luoju gasped to himself.

    Never had it urred to Ze Luoju that he should have traps and snares waiting for his nemesis that woulde to seek vengeance. He had expected that his arrangements of protection from his teacher, Crying Elder, would bepleted by the time Meng Qi had finished the attunement of his powers.

    Putting himself in his enemy¡¯s shoes, he would have patiently waited for nine years. With the gifted talents he possessed, he could have easily inflicted his will upon any enemy that dared stir his wrath in a matter of years. No snares nor traps, not even the protection of his teacher, would be able to prevent theing reckoning!

    The changes that Xuan Bei had adopted in this training method during the meditation of his Hidden Latch had stalled his progress following his attainment of the peak of the Exterior Scenery. Without the opportunity to visit the top story of Stupa Tower to steal a glimpse of the relics of the great monks of the past, Xuan Beicked the inspiration to precipitate his improvements and leap through the hurdles of his attainment, grasping the Nirvana of his powers by reaching the Half-Step from the Dharmakaya. It was for that very reason that he and his teacher had not feared Xuan Beiing to seek revenge. Instead, Su Meng¡¯s leaps and bounds in his quest for power and his infamous endurance of the Four Judgements of Heaven had impressed upon the entire world that he possessed rare gifts and talents which would barely pale inparison to the Su Wuming of old. The candles which represented their lives would burn shorter for them both each year as time faded swiftly.

    ¡°I must beg the teacher for his Nether Ghouls of Five Venoms. With that, I would be much at ease if Killing dees knocking in a few months from now,¡± Ze Luoju thought as he raked his mind for solutions, ¡°I will also ask of the teacher for the assistance of Unrelenting Tower to dispatch its minions to track and watch Killing de while I wait for a secure opportunity to eliminate him myself.¡±

    Ze Luoju could only suffer the drawbacks of the Nether Ghouls of Five Venoms and the ill-defined, painful wait as the clock ticked, each second a possible moment of Killing de¡¯s arrival. He never wished to live in fear and doubt, casting wary nces over his back at every turn.

    ¡°Two years! No matter what! In two year, I will eliminate Killing de!¡± Ze Luoju swore to himself, his eyes glinted with malice. He was quite confident that his teacher will concur with his decision!

    The cruel winds howled and billowed as choking clouds of sand flew around in the fierce gales. Ze Luoju readied himself and plunged into the raging storm as he sped on.

    ¡­

    The blistering sun hung high upon the canvas of the sky, sparing no one from its scornful rays. Sandy windspped at the faces of all who walked among the dunes of sand, their gusts dry yet strong.

    Sitting cross-legged, Meng Qi rested behind the sand dunes. He unsealed the apertures on his body, absorbing the incandescence of the zing sun above and other natural Vital Qi energies that could be found in the vicinity. The energies were fused into the genuine Qi of his Eight-Nine Mysteries technique.

    The ze of the burning sun began to build up in the apertures of his body like miniature suns. Meng Qi emptied his thoughts to meditate as the burning heat around him began to resonate with the sun overhead. The fiery heat boiled within him, threatening to melt everything around him.

    A murky breath of air escaped from Meng Qi mouth as he began to rise. It had been nine days and Meng Qi had finally reached the western edge of Lake Baikal. Before him, stood the great oasis city known as Hahler.

    From the counsel of Qu Jiuniang that he had received nine days before, he had deviated from themon course of travelers in the desert where bandits and demons could be found roaming around to prevent the spreading of his trail to his foes. Unlike his current disposition, he had willfully left traces of his tracks to convince any stalkers that lurked in the shadows of his presence within the boundaries of the Jin Empire. Unlike in his country, every bandit and traveler of the desert could possibly be an agent of Ze Luoju. ¡°Secrecy is absolutely paramount to the sess of my designs!¡±

    Throughout his journey, Meng Qi had deliberately avoided the oasis of the deserts, speeding across the sand in the day and flying in the night. The tireless exertion had fatigued him tremendously. He needed to meditate and recuperate for a night, before his entry into the bounds of Hahler, by absorbing and consuming the innate energies of Nature; from the forces of the cosmic stars to the zing incandescence of the searing sun, he had to restore his condition and health to its peak.

    The kingdom of Hahler sat deep within arge oasis. Heavy walls encircled the entire cityscape where tipped and crowned roofs of diverse exotic architecture filled the skyline. Descendants of the line of divine and demonic beings abounded every corner of the city; some donned irises of varying colors, some had a third eye upon their foreheads, while others had wings on their backs.

    In robes of white Meng Qi disguised himself as amon tradesman of the desert, stepping through the doorway of a bustling tavern.

    The setting of the tavern varied greatly from the city-states at the east of Lake Baikal. A bar counter could be found disying wares of liquor. A row of stools lined before the counter, where clients could sit and drink without upying an entire table.

    It was close to noon when most drunkards would still be deep in their intoxicated slumber. There was only a handful of patrons in the tavern. Meng Qi strode to the counter and knocked at the countertop in a rhythmic sequence. Hoarsely he croaked, ¡°A thimble-full of Firewhiskey please.¡±

    The tavernkeeper caught the sound of Meng Qi¡¯s knocking on the wood of the counter. His eyelids drooped as he answered, ¡°We are out.¡±

    The man was tall and thin with a darkplexion and a bearded face.

    ¡°I see¡­¡± Meng Qi replied as he took the hint. He circled to the back of the tavern.

    The tavernkeeper waited there, expecting him.

    Meng Qi disyed the token provided to him by Qu Jiuniang, ¡°I have paid Jiuniang,¡± he said.

    ¡°What news do you require?¡± asked the tavernkeeper. He was an associate of The Immortals, a source cultivated by Qu Jiuniang for purposes of intelligence in the city of Hahler. However, Meng Qi had approached him not as a member of The Immortals, but as a patron of Qu Jiuniang, seeking news and counsel with payment in return.

    ¡°Where is Ze Luoju currently?¡± Meng Qi asked at once.

    ¡°He returned six days ago,¡± the tavernkeeper replied immediately. ¡°He now resides in the residence of the Royal Advisor.¡±

    ¡°How about Crying Elder?¡± Meng Qi asked sharply.

    ¡°He has yet to return,¡± the tavernkeeper answered nonchntly. It was general information known to all residents of the city.

    Meng Qi nodded in acknowledgment before his next inquiry, ¡°How many in the city possess powers above the Exterior Scenery?¡±

    ¡°Three, aside from Ze Luoju and Yan Shiche,¡± answered the tavernkeeper as hebed his thoughts for the details. ¡°The strongest of them would be the Great General Wusun Qi, a grandmaster of the Seventh Fold Heaven.¡±

    Qu Jiuniang had informed Meng Qi before his journey to Lake Baikal of the warriors residing in the city. There were eleven warriors with powers of the Exterior Scenery, one grandmaster and another two who would have dwarfed the rest in the great kingdom of Hahler, aside from the line of Crying Elder.

    ¡°Where is the mansion of the Royal Advisor? Do you have a map of the city?¡± Meng Qi asked again, taking a breath.

    Producing a map from within his robes, the tavernkeeper pointed out the directions to the mansion of the Royal Advisor to him. ¡°There are magical barriers around the city, as well as the residence of the Royal Advisor,¡± warned the tavernkeeper hastily. ¡°Be careful of your actions!¡±

    Meng Qi stowed the map into his robes without a word and smiled at the tavernkeeper as he turned and left.

    ¡°How would the barriers of Hahler fare against the barriers of Luoyang?¡± he mused.

    ¡­

    Arrays of barriers were conjured in the sparring hall of the Royal Advisor¡¯s mansion as Ze Luoju practiced on his martial skills to prevent him from damaging the buildings around him.

    A swing of his de shot forth and vengeful spirits trailed the dancing edge of his saber. Gales of obsidian-ck energies enclosed the flurry of his moves as a bronze figure before him crumbled into dust and drifted with the winds of sand.

    Ze Luoju exhaled heavily, envisioning the bronze figurine before him as his nemesis, the ursed Killing de!

    He discontinued the barriers following his training, his deep-lying resentment and anger upon the poor bronze figure that had been reduced to nothing but mere dust. He left the training hall and returned to his chambers.

    His fear of his safety had all diminished since his arrival at the boundaries of the city. To him, the city of Hahler was one of the safest ces where he could seek refuge.

    Night descended upon the city¡¯s horizon. The protective barrier of the residence of the Royal Advisor was conjured. Ze Luoju remained in his chambers, meditating and training to improve his powers.

    Unbeknownst to him, a little mouse had slunk into the confines of the residence before the had sune down. It waited there outside his chambers in the garden!

    Ze Luoju would have at least one artifact of protection, Meng Qi anticipated. It would be wise to expect the sessful execution of his quarry in the second or third strike!

    Three strikes! That would be all that he could risk. He would escape and flee nheless if the three strikes did not yield the sessful oue of his attempt!

    Meng Qi closed his eyes as he waited patiently for daybreak. The night would keep his enemy cautious. The break of dawn, however, leaves most unwary!

 Chapter 505: The First Battle in the Exterior Realm

    <h4>Chapter 505: The First Battle in the Exterior Realm</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Gusts of strong wind blew inside Ze Luoju¡¯s room in the endless night. Outside his door was the flickering of green light and the howling of a sandstorm. It was so chilling that one could not help but shiver, feeling out of ce.

    It was not until after midnight that things calmed down. Ze Luoju entered into a deeperyer of Dhyana, recovering his Vital Spirit and body.

    Meng Qi remained still as if he was here just to watch Ze Luoju.

    The horizon was highlighted with a stark red line as the Grand Sun gradually rose from the east. The air became cool and refreshing, carrying the dampness of an oasis quite different from the surroundings.

    Meng Qi, like a mouse, still did not move.

    One of the servants left a copper basin, towel, and a food box outside the room, waiting for Ze Luoju to open the door and take them himself. This went against the rules of regr households. It urred because no one knew if and when the master inside the room would be practicing Kung Fu. It was impossible for the servants to wait on them at all times.

    The sound of footstepsing and going gradually increased. The formation inside the royal advisor¡¯s mansion slowly closed, its purpose now reserved for warnings only.

    It was the same for the formation inside Hahler. When the city gates were opened, desert tramps and traveling salesmen set out as Oasis citizens entered, bringing about the beginning of a busy day.

    Meng Qi did not dare to approach Ze Luoju. Neither did he revealed any measure of his murderous intent. No matter how great his Eight Nine Mysterious was in concealment, his realm was stillcking and the current distance he had ced between them was his limit. If he took just a few more steps forward, Ze Luoju would definitely notice him!

    This was the data he had gathered from sneakily approaching Qu Jiuniang. Why would he have acted so mysteriously when meeting her otherwise? He could have just knock on her door in the middle of the night openly!

    Qu Jiuniang, who had just recently surpassed the first stage of the Celestial Ladder, did not notice him from this distance as he harbored no murderous intent. Ze Luoju, naturally, would not either!

    Ze Luoju pushed the door open with a creak and walked out. No servants remained in the vicinity out of fear of his and Crying Elder¡¯s disciples. They would never approach the disciples if they were not givenmands. They never knew if they would be the next victim of their soul-drawing!

    He was dressed in a ck robe and his iconic ck eye mask. His face was covered in a full beard, topped with a head of short, coarse hair. He had not changed since thest time Meng Qi had seen him.

    The Aperture acupoints all over Meng Qi¡¯s body jerked. The Grand Sun and Golden Crow belonged to the Celestial; the stars and universe blended into his Nine Apertures. They entangled with one another in a ceaselessly chaotic mess, evolving into a primal chaos.

    With the emergence of the primal chaos, Meng Qi¡¯s breath became even more serene, introverted, and unfathomable. It was as if he did not exist in this world.

    It was at this time that he had alreadypleted his preparations to make the changes.

    Ze Luoju raised his right hand and the small food box rose, suspended in the air. He narrowed his eyes as he racked his brain over how he and his Master should work together to sneak an attack on Killing de.

    ¡°Now!¡± Meng Qi returned to human form and thrust his long saber at his target, splitting heaven and earth apart from the outside!

    Ze Luoju felt his surroundings fall into darkness before a burst of bright saber radiance split open a primal chaos. The radiance charged at him with an unstoppable form at an unimaginable speed! It was just like the spilling of sunlight into gloom and doom.

    ¡°Who is it?¡± Ze Luoju had no time to prepare a more in-depth response to the attack. Instinctively, he raised his left hand to block the radiance and drew his long, narrow sword steeped in evil with his right hand.

    ¡°Pfft!¡±

    The radiance sliced through the primal chaos and Ze Luoju¡¯s left hand and elbow fell. He did not even have time for desertification!

    ¡°What kind of desmanship is this?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s as if there¡¯s nothing this de can¡¯t cut!¡±

    ¡°Thud!¡± Ze Luoju¡¯s left hand fell to the ground, losing its flesh in an instant. The radiance of the de slid past his body, but the saber remained steadfast in its motion, arriving at the pit of his stomach.

    Ze Luoju could not help but shiver at the acute sharpness of the tip, as well as the feeling of the primal chaos being sliced. He could feel just how fragile life was. It was as if the saber would sever him in half in the next minute!

    ¡°Whoo!¡±

    The sound of wailing of ghosts resounded in the air, and a green ray of light wrapped around Ze Luoju.

    The light was soundlessly severed in half under the force of the saber but Ze Luoju still managed to block that seemingly unstoppable chop in the end!

    ¡°Thud!¡± A green demonic stone fell to the ground and shattered into pieces.

    Ze Luoju saw an opportunity and took it, swinging his own saber sideways and calling forthplete darkness. His Saber Qi was like a chilling wind hurtling towards Meng Qi¡¯s face, tearing at his Nether Spirit.

    Meng Qi¡¯s de struck his physical body and demonically devoured his Vital Spirit!

    Ze Luoju had just wielded his Sinister Saber when he felt a sudden burning sensation even more terrible than that of the raging desert. His entire body felt parched. All he could feel was heatwaves in between the breaths that he took. The heat invaded his internal organs, burning all the way to his heart.

    The heat was just soaring when he felt the bright Flowing Fire sh straight at him, like the rising of the Grand Sun. It melted away the cold wind and dissolved the vengeful spirits.

    Wailing could be heard loud and clear. The Grand Sun descended, illuminating the courtyard and scorching Ze Luoju in an obviously mysterious trajectory. There were hints of refraction and reflection in the move that Ze Luoju could not grasp.

    Left without a choice, he transformed his desmanship into a dance of disorderly movements that aimed in all directions in an attempt to stop Meng Qi¡¯s sword.

    ¡°ng!¡±

    The saber and sword struck each other. The Sinister Saber burst into mes, prompting the vengeful spirits to cross over to the other side. Ze Luoju was forced to take several steps back after Meng Qi hit his weak spot, leaving him to make haste with a counterattack. However, his feet soon left ground and he suspended in near mid-air.

    The sword was already resounding, its light dimmer and gloomier, as if the chilling winds had diminished it withyers uponyers of sand to bury it.

    Meng Qi took the chance to trample the void by rising up, lifting his saber and roaring,

    ¡°Ze Luoju!¡±

    His voice rang in the air like rolling thunder. The Green Lightening overflowed, shocking his target¡¯s Vital Spirit.

    ¡°Is it him?¡±

    ¡°Killing de!¡±

    Ze Luoju could not believe his eyes. He was instantly caught off guard, allowing the thunderous roar to strike his physical body and absorb his Vital Spirit.

    Meng Qi bellowed once again,

    ¡°I¡¯vee for your life!¡±

    Luoju¡¯s saber fell, triggering the void to go from its sluggish pace to a rapid one as it inferred divine punishment. Dark clouds gathered and loomed overhead in the open.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    Five bouts of Green Lightening struck the ground one after another with a ferocious and harsh momentum, obliterating all evil as they imposed divine punishment!

    Everyone in Hahler could see the thick bolts of lightening descending from the mass of clouds gathered above the royal advisor¡¯s mansion.

    Nothing that had unfolded escaped General Wusun Qi and King Yan Shiche¡¯s notice. One flew over to the cardinal and activated the formation while the other soared in the sky, flying frantically towards the royal advisor¡¯s mansion.

    They did not choose to make their moves from afar as they could not lock onto the enemy¡¯s breath. They would have smashed everything in the vicinity of the mansion.

    Naturally, they would feel heartache if they damaged their own city!

    Ze Luoju¡¯s Sinister Saber shed upwards in a mysterious manner, as if it was a vortex or a hurricane.

    He could sense a feeling of desperation within the murderous intent Meng Qi exuded. He knew that as long as he could hang on for a little longer and wait for the back-up, the one who would have to worry about his life would be Killing de!

    Even at this moment, he still did not understand why Killing de would appear in front of him so soon.

    Had Killing de no need to stabilize his realm and practice his Exterior-level Kung Fu techniques?

    If he did not need to do that, where did Killing de gain his confidence in killing him from?

    Unless he was able toplete everything in about 20 days by bypassing the seize of the N-fold Heaven and hastening the cultivation process?

    The sand rose and swirled around. The surroundings seemed as if they werepletely dried up. The ground cracked, folding up into mid-air.

    ¡°Rumble!¡±

    Green Lightening struck overhead, opening the curtains to a violent sandstorm that blocked the evil hole.

    ¡°ng!¡±

    Heaven Inflicted Pain felt exceptionally heavy in Meng Qi¡¯s hand. When he brought it down, it split Ze Luoju¡¯s Sinister Saber.

    The Five Thunder Bombardment of Sky sted Ze Luoju¡¯s void open and his Seven Apertures spouted blood. Fortunately, he managed to steer Meng Qi¡¯s saber just slightly sideways and prevented the saber from directly piercing him.

    He had been forced into a defensive stance repeatedly, unable to unleash even 60 percent of his full strength. His pupils suddenly shrank in shock. He watched as the muscles in Killing de¡¯s back bulged as he grew two arms!

    ¡°He grew two arms?¡±

    While Ze Luoju was still grappling with shock, Meng Qi¡¯s breath was building up like there were two of him. He lifted his newly-grown right hand and threw his palm downwards. The surface of his palm was faint and indistinct, sounds of rupturing came from his surroundings as if they were being crushed. The void withdrew as if heaven and earth had copsed. In an instant, the attack left Ze Luoju with no chance of evasion.

    Without anyone around to witnesses, Meng Qi unleashed his strength in its entirety!

    ¡°Go to hell!¡±

    Under the ringing of Meng Qi¡¯s yell, Ze Luoju stared at the clean, white palm charging at him. His own Sinister Saber was being restricted by Heaven Inflicted Pain, making it so that he could not respond in time.

    His expression instantly turned malevolent and his eye mask ignited with green mes as he sent a ray of skewed flying light towards Meng Qi, striking thetter between his eyebrows. It was like a thirst for blood that emerged from the depths of an abyss, condensed after death, that could prateyers uponyers of defense!

    ¡°Let¡¯s go together then!¡±

    His attack this time was not only befitting but also ferocious. Ze Luoju knew only through exchanging his life for Meng Qi¡¯s that he could force thetter to change techniques and find a chance for survival. That way, he could wait for the arrival of the troops!

    Just then, a skull grew out of Meng Qi¡¯s neck, that neither dodged nor deflected. The skull blocked the Sinister Light!

    The sinister light entered his body, amid the rolling of thunder and the burning of the Grand Sun. Meng Qi¡¯s Seven Apertures were bleeding but the palm that he threw had not slowed in the least.

    Ze Luoju dispersed his entire body, sending the particles fluttering in all directions, in an attempt at survival.

    ¡°Pfft!¡±

    Meng Qi¡¯s right palm struck the violent sandstorm, turning heaven and earth upside and down as he did. He squeezed each speck of sand into nothingness!

    Even though he could turn himself into specks of sand, how could he block the ultimate skill derived from the palm that could turn heaven and earth upside down?

    ¡°Ah¡­!¡± Ze Luoju let out a strangled scream. The sand merged to form his body once again.

    His mind, however, was aplete mess as his head was smashed to pieces, spewing red, white, and green insides.

    More importantly, Meng Qi¡¯s palm hadpletely extinguished his Vital Spirit!

    Only Ze Luoju¡¯s eyes remained in his smashed skull, the pupils frozen in fear. Those eyes were filled with bitter resentment and disbelief.

    For more than 20 days of ferocious fighting and more than a million meters away, he had waited the entire night to put an end to Sinister Saber!

    Meng Qi lifted his two heads and four arms, raising Heaven Inflicted Pain and cing the Sinister Saber inside his Space Ring. He also swallowed the ck pouch that Ze Luoju had carried with him at all times into his abdomen.

    Flowing Fire then shed, the mes burning wildly as it rapidly reduced Ze Luoju to ashes. The fire then spread outwards, obliterating all evidence of their battle in the courtyard while leaving several scorched letters on the ground.

    Meng Qi put away his Precious Weapons and swallowed the Space Ring. His body shook and transformed into a mouse. He then soundlessly scurried out of the courtyard.

    Just then, Wusun Qi had finally arrived at the royal advisor¡¯s mansion but there was no longer any trace of the enemy, not even a hint of his breath!

    He observed his surroundings with focused eyes but only sawrge scorched letters in the middle of the damaged courtyard.

    ¡®Killing de killed Ze Luoju here!¡¯

    ¡°Killing de killed Ze Luoju here¡­¡± Wusun Qi was both startled and resentful. It was as if someone had given him a p across the face.

    ¡°Killing de is too audacious!¡±

    ¡°To think he dares toe straight to Hahler, sneak into the royal advisor¡¯s mansion, and murder Sinister Saber! He treats others like they¡¯re nothing!¡±

    With turbulent emotions, Meng Qi naturally avoided Wusun Qi¡¯s attention by turning into a mouse. He safely made his way to the back garden and found hisrade.

    Had he not left the message to distract Wusun Qi, it would definitely be suspicious that a mouse would still be left alive in the wake of such a great Exterior-level battle!

    ¡°That damned Killing de!¡± Wusun Qi roared in anger, unleashing his mental energy to search the vicinity. However, he found nothing!

    At that very moment, the city gates were still open with plenty of traveling salesmen going in and out. Wusun Qi suspected that Killing de had slipped into the masses, but he did not know if thetter had already left the city!

    ¡°That damned Killing de¡­¡± The voice resonated far and wide, drifting to the member of the Immortals outside the mansion. It startled him so greatly that he felt like he lost a part of his soul.

    ¡°That was Killing de?¡±

    ¡°To think he would be this hot-headed!¡±

    ¡°But he seems to have seeded!¡±

    With the opening of the formation, several Exterior masters searched the entire city for Meng Qi but returned empty-handed.

    It was impossible for them to blockade Hahler long-term. By the time Crying Elder returned, an entire month had passed with countless people having traveled in and out of the city.

    Crying Elder was flying in mid-air with a grim expression. He stared at the city under his feet, his eyes burning with hatred.

    He knew that Killing de, who had to devour a great number of spirits, would have long escaped this ce!

    In a tavern underneath him, a young man dressed like a desert tramp was sipping good wine. He had a long sword strapped to his waist. He looked up at the roof with a smile as if he was mocking the Crying Elder suspended in mid-air.

    Even the tavernkeeper in front of him did not recognize that he was Meng Qi!

    ¡°It¡¯s time to head for Bomi.¡± He put down his cup, a smile still etched on his face. He managed to hitch a ride with a caravan and left Hahler with them.

 Chapter 506: The Dangerous Immensity Sea

    <h4>Chapter 506: The Dangerous Immensity Sea</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    With ringing camel bells, the caravan struggled to travel through Immensity Sea. Looking around, only desert and innd with a few stubborn shades of green could be seen.

    By noon, the sun was shining directly overhead, and the high temperature made them dizzy. Even those who had the Apertures enlightened felt burning sensations on their body, and dryness of the mouth, not to mention the ordinary men leading the camels. Thus, they sought shade behind a few weathered rocks.

    With a loud gurgling of water, many regained their spirits and chatted idly.

    ¡°Evil de was killed. We probably have to change our g soon.¡± The leader of the caravan sighed.

    They had handed over many goods in exchange for Evil de¡¯s protection, and no longer needed to worry about attacks fromrge bandit groups. Their own escorts could handle the situation for smaller groups. But who would have imagined the sudden turn of events, in which Ze Luoju was killed in the royal advisor¡¯s mansion?

    As such, before the news spread around Immensity Sea, they hurried off soon after the blockade was lifted in Hahler. They would probably need to change their g after the trip too.

    Another leader of the caravan didn¡¯t care very much. ¡°What are you afraid of? Even though Evil de is dead, Crying Elder is still alive! He will definitely hand the Evil Ridge to someone else, so our g will be just as useful!¡±

    The leader who spoke initially was somewhat relieved, and could not helpmenting, ¡°Killing de is definitely worthy of being called a legend for chasing after him for more than 20 days across tens of thousands of miles, and then finishing him off in the royal advisor¡¯s mansion, the safest ce in Immensity Sea. His rank in the Ranking List of Young Masters is indeed well-deserved. Maybe after a few years, he will be able to reach the Terrestrial Rankings¡­¡±

    ¡°True. Who would have thought that he would suddenly attack in Immensity Sea right after shooting up in levels, without stabilizing his realm at all! Ze Luoju probably didn¡¯t expect it either!¡±

    ¡°We just heard about the level up a few days ago? And Killing de had actually already killed Evil de tens of thousands of miles away from Luoyang! It¡¯s like a dream.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps those who have been through Heaven¡¯s Punishment four times are just that strong to begin with¡­¡±

    This incident caused a sensation in Hahler, and all from the caravan joined in the discussion except for the escorts, who were keeping a lookout for horse bandits. The discussion was intense, as if they had seen the fight themselves. They felt as if Killing de was like a god descended from heaven, suddenly appearing in front of Ze Luoju, striking and killing him when he least expected!

    But there was one man who did not join the discussion. He was sitting under a weathered rock, looking indifferent but secretly pleased. It was Meng Qi himself, pretending to be a desert tramp.

    He had a long sword hanging by his waist, looking calm andposed with average facial features that differentiated him from Killing de.

    He could not use his Killing de identity to kill Devil-ying Sword, just as it was inappropriate to use his Heavenly Primogenitor identity as Meng Su, who had suddenly appeared in Immensity Sea.

    He looked up at the sun, estimated the current location and realized that he was not far from Bomi.

    Among the buzz, several desert tramps had turned to look at the weathered rock. And as soon as they saw his figure, they felt bright sunlight shining on them, sparkling in gold.

    Squinting their eyes to look again, the man with his back against the weathered rock had already disappeared. Nothing was there except for sunshine.

    After leaving with the shelter from the sun, and moving hundreds of miles into Immensity Sea, Meng Qi stopped and found a hidden weathered ground, and hid inside the gap. Listening to the rippling of the underground river, he took out his bounty.

    Meng Qi stayed in Hahler now for two reasons. He wanted to confuse Crying Elder by making it hard to find him, as he would probably not search where he had been. Furthermore, he had been hit by Ze Luoju¡¯s Netherworld Evil Eye and his Vital Spirit was damaged with Yin Qi entering the bone. His injuries were serious, and he needed to heal and rest. It would onlypletely heal after 20 days or so.

    If not for the fact that he had two heads and four arms, with another head to stop the disaster, he would still be greatly injured by Ze Luoju¡¯s ultimate evil skill despite the strength of his Eight Nine Mysteries, making it impossible to escape!

    Since he stayed in Hahler, he was afraid that Ze Luoju¡¯s ck bag contained things that could be sensed by Crying Elder. Thus he resisted the urge to check it until today.

    The most obvious bounty would be Ze Luoju¡¯s devil sword. It was long and narrow, strange in shape and dark in color. When listening closely, one could hear piercing cries of paining from inside. However, it was struck by the Grand Sun and Sky Thunder, causing it to lose its dark malice on the surface as damage.

    After looking at the devil sword for a while, Meng Qi put it back into the Space Ring, took out the ck bag, and opened it.

    Instantaneously, glowing rays and mysterious dark lights were emitted. If not for Meng Qi¡¯s Grand Sun Geniune Fire, which had illuminated the surroundings in a golden colour and suppressed the strange sight, the rays could have been seen from miles away.

    This bag seems to be a halfpleted space object¡­ Meng Qi nodded thoughtfully when he saw that the contents of the bag exceeded his expectations.

    His eyes were very sharp, and he immediately found two objects that seemed strong and strange.

    One was a deep green, almost ck, stone, with a human face curved onto it. It was sinister, fierce and twisted, as if it was describing the Nine Serenities. The other was a string of prayer beads made from brown wood with a total of nine pieces, of which seven had already lost their faint Buddhist shine, appearing dark and obscure. Of the other two, one shone with a pale gold ze, while the other was dark brown exuding a little starlight.

    ¡°These are two secret treasures.¡± Meng Qi was no longer a novice, he was well informed and had very urate judgment.

    The secret treasures of his own world were not as wonderful as those of apotheosis. They were mostly defensive and offensive items made by separation of breath. After carefully identifying them for a while, Meng Qi preliminarily decided on the abilities of the two treasures. The dark ck ghostly stone was made by one of the moves in Haunter¡¯s 18 ps,bining the yin ghost and exotic treasures, and was used for offense. Judging from its breath, it was at least the standard of a 4-fold Heaven in the Exterior, which is more powerful than the first step of the Celestial Ladder.

    ¡°Fortunately I engaged in a sneak-attack and didn¡¯t give Ze Luoju a chance to rest. Or I would have had to run for my life after he took out this secret treasure¡­¡± Meng Qi was very satisfied with his strategy.

    The beads contained the breaths of Buddhism, and it was not hard for the half-monk Meng Qi, who had mastered the Buddha¡¯s Palm, to assess it. He could basically confirm that the nine prayer beads were in fact nine secret treasures, and Ze Luoju had obtained them from a masterful Buddhist monk. Seven beads were used, and thest two were the Protective zing Light and Mind Connection beads, which Meng Qi had always wanted. All kinds of magical Heavenly Knowings required one toplete the first level of Celestial Ladder, otherwise Meng Qi, with his four heavenly ordeals, would have had them already. So he could only rely on the Grand Sun and Bright Stars thatbined with his Body Movements to hide for the time being.

    ¡°Judging from their breaths, these two prayer beads do not exceed the power of the Third Heaven of the Exterior¡­¡± Meng Qi¡¯s smile was all across his face. He loved the beads. Ze Luoju was indeed worthy of being leader of the horse bandits, storming through Immensity Sea for so many years. Meng Qi had just received a windfall.

    With two secret treasures in hand, Meng Qi had more confidence about his trip to Carefree Valley.

    Apart from them, the rest were extraordinary as well. There were the shiny and golden Divine Sun Stone, Core of a Fallen Star, Vast Earth Soil, Essence of the Golden Sand, White Pure Gold, and Netherworld Iron. They were all exotic minerals and products that could be used for training, especially Divine Sun Stone and Vast Earth Soil. After inducing them with genuine Qi, Meng Qi could enact one of the steps of Vairocana Swordy, Standing Still and Clear Jade Swordy consummate, greatly reducing the amount of time spent.

    Meng Qi calcted, and he felt that the exotic minerals and products that he had would be worth ten thousand Karma points, and could help his training speed keep up with his body¡¯s condition, which had been through four heavenly ordeals without slowed down by the reduction of Vital Qi in the Exterior.

    ¡°Indeed the leader of horse bandits who stormed Immensity Sea for all these years¡­¡± Meng Qi was touched to tears, almost praising Ze Luoju.

    It was quite right to choose revenge first!

    When transferring the exotic minerals and products into the Space Ring, Meng Qi gave a slight squeal as he saw two obscure things inside.

    One was a token which was made from neither gold nor stone, neither wood nor silk, with ancient seal script written on it:

    ¡°Open when seen.¡±

    The other was a brass key with a familiar shape.

    I seem to have seen this somewhere¡­ Meng Qi frowned in thought, suddenly remembering something, and took out a string of brass keys from the Space Ring.

    It was the key found on An Guoxie, of which Meng Qi and Gu Changqing suspected to lead to where The Lone Robber had hid his property. However, aside from the key shape, which gave a clue on an Oasis nation, there was not a single other clue. Unfortunately, Meng Qi was never free enough to look for the location.

    After careful selection, Meng Qi took out one of the brass keys from the string and ced it next to the key from Ze Luoju.

    The pair had gouges on the front as if they had been bitten by rats at random. Byparison, however, they were identical!

    ¡°Exactly the same. They are keys that open the same door¡­¡± Meng Qi felt that the key was a little odd.

    Ze Luoju had one, and An Guoxie had one. This illustrated the extraordinary character of the door that the keys could open.

    ¡°The rest of the keys can be sold to Jiuniang or as chips for information since I don¡¯t have time to look for it anyway. They are probably considered normal jewelry, and not able to be exchanged for Karma points. But I have to keep these two keys and search for the Oasis nation that the keys represent, after Carefree Valley¡­¡± Meng Qi made his decision fast and kept his stuff.

    ¡­

    Bomi, initially a vast Oasis of Immensity Sea, was home to a strong country.

    But more than thousands of years ago, within one night, dark red mist appeared in the air andpletely enveloped Bomi. No one could escape from it, and they all disappeared from the face of the earth. Rumors were all circting in the West Regions then, some said that the Bomi kingdom had discovered some ancient grave and started digging secretly, but instead dug through a gap into the Nine Serenities which allowed dark evil spirits to fill the air with the Netherworld water pouring out. Others said that underneath Bomi some terrible Monster was contained, and someone identally broke the seal, causing its power leak out, breaking the earth¡­

    There were all types of guesses and many Dharmakaya masters entered to explore, but none came back with sess. The dark red mist within could block spiritual perception, blind the senses, and blur seer¡¯s eyes. There was also a long valley deep in the grounds beneath, withplex structures and routes haunted by ghouls and demons. Therefore, it became a ce for many viins or enemies to hide, and was deemed the most dangerous area of Immensity Sea.

    The red mist in front was stagnant even though strong winds were still blowing, devouring the sandstorm like a monster.

    Meng Qi looked at the malicious red mist, took a deep breath, held the long sword at his waist, and stepped inside.

    Coldness prated his body via the Nose and Mouth Aperture, but did not eliminate the hot and dry feeling, creating breathing difficulties and pore blockage instead.

    His eyes were burning and could see less than twenty inches ahead. His ears twitched but all sound ceased near him. As he looked up to the sky, he could only see red mist, not the sun or a moon, neither stars nor clouds. Meng Qi had lost all sense of direction.

    He inched forward slowly, waiting for a signal. The information that The Immortals had given him include the specifics of Bomi, and the contacts of certain individuals inside, so he could find Devil-ying Sword Yang Zhenchan easier.

    After about half an hour, a group wearing ck armor or white robes came through the howling dark winds and swaying red mist. Their eyes were zed and their skin withered, with many ces rotted and oozing. They were all dead!

    Meng Qi held his breath and did not move, only deciphering the position they came from.

    ¡°Piieeww!¡±

    Horn-like wails sted as the team moved on slowly, staring straight ahead, without any noise other than the horn, not even the sounds of the armor tes colliding.

    ¡°Piieeww! Piieeww! Piieeww!¡± The team went far into the other end of the red mist, and the chilly, eerie, uneasy feeling was gone instantly.

    Meng Qi heaved a sigh of relief and turned in the direction the team of dead hade from.

    Other than Dharmakaya masters, this was the only way anyone could determine directions in Bomi!

    The Yin soldiers patrol from east to west!

    It was rumored that theseher spirits were the original upants of Bomi.

 Chapter 507: Gatekeeper

    <h4>Chapter 507: Gatekeeper</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    In the beginning, besides masters of Dharmakaya, they depended on pure luck when traveling in Bomi. They didn¡¯t know which rift or gorge they woulde across or even how to leave. They werepletely lost without any sense of directions.

    Butter, with the guidance of the masters of Dharmakaya, they found that Nether Soldiers patrolled at the same time using the routes every day ¨C in the early morning, straight from east to west. No one has ever seen them return!

    It seemed to provide evidence for digging crevices through the Nine Serenities. Nether soldiers went westward all the way to enter the crevice and came out from the other end of the crevice. In this way, they went round and began again.

    Meng Qi held sword hilt tightly in his right hand, keeping the viins of the exterior from the sudden attack. He was calm and his vital spirit was concentrated, ensuring that he was walking in a straight line.

    The Flowing Fire was hidden in the scabbard which kept the sword cool. Meng Qi clearly knew that the Flowing me was just like an invisible sun, where high temperatures were contained and its me was like the edge of a sword. If he released its full power, it could melt metals and stones!

    After the sword absorbed Ze Luoju¡¯s blood will, the Flowing Fire became closer to bing a top grade weapon with each passing day. It seemed that it had reached a breakthrough point. Although it wouldn¡¯t bring him too many Karma points, there would be a great leap in its quality!

    It was cold and damp with the red mist engulfing his whole body. It was as if he was wearing drenched clothes. Meng Qi stepped forward and counted time silently. About an hourter, he deliberately kicked a piece of gravel.

    The gravel rolled forward and soon made the uninterrupted colliding sounds that turned quieter and deeper, indicating that there was a gorge or seam ahead.

    The sound of the falling stone reverberated and gradually became silent. It seemed like it didn¡¯t fall to the bottom. There was a picture in Meng Qi¡¯s mind: an endless crevice across the north to the south, filled with blood-red mist.

    Meng Qi slowed down and walked even further where he eventually saw a crevice.

    It cannot be called a crevice, perhaps only a canyon of tens of feet wide, with clouds steaming and mist swirling around it. Its red color like water. He could only see some protruding rocks. Looking down from the canyon, he could see further deeper down the bottom, in which the red mist seemed to solidify. Light twinkled now and then, faintly revealing a strong breath.

    Meng Qi turned to his right and headed along the first gorge he encountered when entering Bomi to the south.

    Nothing grew above the gorge. The rocks seemed to have been soaked in blood. When he stepped on them, he would feel a sudden cold and silence piercing his heart.

    After walking for another two hours, Meng Qi saw a tall tree standing upright. Its root deepened through the rock crevices of the gorge, and its branches were withered and rotted in its exterior. Surprisingly, it showed a little bit of vital force.

    When he saw the big tree, Meng Qi took a breath and stepped toward the gorge. He stepped over the air and slowly descended.

    Walking about hundreds of feet, Meng Qi found a hidden cave directly below the tree, then he restrained sounds and crashed into it just like an arrow throwing the tree.

    ¡°Huamei Heights.¡±

    After a moment of silence, an old, hoarse voice said, ¡°Come in.¡±

    The cave was rather deep and had many branches, but near the entrance, there was an old man dressed with a ck robe seated cross his legs. He had white eyebrows, triangr eyes, wind ears and deep wrinkles in his face. From his appearance, Meng Qi guessed the old man might have been living in Bomi for a long time, thus he was full of the cold and dead breath.

    He looked up Meng Qi and said, ¡°Why didn¡¯t Ye Yuqie by herself?¡±

    He paused and suddenly frowned. ¡°When did Huamei Heights get such a young the Exterior Master?¡±

    Through his sensor, he could feel Meng Qi¡¯s vigorous breath, which was like the rising sun, containing both great power and strong vitality. Although he could not judge Meng Qi¡¯s exact age, he could guess that he was a young man under the age of 30.

    When one reached the stage of Oneness of Heaven and Men, his breath and blood were steady. His flesh was hard to grow old, only his appearance changed. His body could be preserved for a long time after death. But his vital spirit would age and decay, the more his vitality faded away. His death spirit would be strong so that others could estimate the age roughly. Unless he was Dharmakaya, he would decay after death.

    Meng Qi fell on the edge of the cave and said sternly, ¡°You have stayed here for too much time.¡±

    Without introducing himself or exining, Meng Qi had a token in his hand, which was light green and carved with thrush.

    The ck-robed old man stared at Meng Qi for a long time before sighing. ¡°It¡¯s true that the waves behind drive on those ahead, so each new generation excels thest one. When I was nearly 30 years old, I reached the Heaven-man Connection.¡±

    ¡°Please tell me where is Yang Zhenchan now,¡± Meng Qi said, secretly thrilled.

    If one wanted to find the whereabouts of a person, one could only rely on the viins of the Exterior by chance for a long period. Huamei Heights had been seeking for a long time to find the strong master who was willing to cooperate. In early autumn, the master left a message saying that he had found clues.

    Originally, Progenitor Doumu intended to deal with it himself. However, it happened to coincide with Meng Qi¡¯s application for examination so it was simply handed over to him.

    The ck-robed old man smiled. ¡°I heard a fellow mentioning that he met Yang Zhenchan twice in the depths of the third and fourth ravines to the east. Yang was collecting Nether Pearly Grass and Red Soul Ginseng. He seemed to be nning to fabricate pills to make up for the hidden danger of his body. Hehe, they had the quite power, so they did not fight.¡±

    ¡°Was there any further news?¡± Meng Qi asked. This clue alone was not enough for him to track Yang Zhenchan. Maybe he has already picked up enough wonder herbs, or maybe he has gone somewhere else.

    The ck-robed old man shook his head. ¡°Everyone who hides in Bomi is very careful and cannot reveal himself. My fellow maybe met him againter, but I don¡¯t know. You can ask him.¡±

    ¡°Where can I find him?¡± Knowing that it would be a great challenge to find for Yang Zhenchan, Meng Qi calmed down and remained patient.

    The ck-robed old man pointed to over his head. ¡°It¡¯s almost time for the frontier trade. From the big tree, head west for about a thousand paces and you wille across a huge bloody stone. If all goes well, he will be there. When the frontier trade is over, scream the word ¡®Gatekeeper¡¯ and let your voice resonate. He will know to stay and find you.¡±

    ¡°Gatekeeper¡­¡± Meng Qi repeated these three words in a low voice, finding it strange. ¡°His nickname is Gatekeeper?¡±

    The old man smiled. ¡°He has a well-known nickname of the Seven Luminaries Devil before hiding in Bomi.¡±

    ¡°Seven Luminaries Devil?¡± Meng Qi maintained hisposure but was secretly surprised.

    This was a truly a great reputation!

    Seven Luminaries Devil, ever a Heterodox Expert, killed several top Exteriors experts and became arrogant. Later he offended the Destruction Sect and Luo Denomination, turning both the decencies and their counterparts into his enemies. Since then, he had disappeared without a trace. It turned out that he had hidden in Bomi.

    Even before, Seven Luminaries Devil had already passed the first Celestial Ladder. From the ck-robed old man, the Devil was simr to Yang Zhenchan. It seemed that Yang paid a heavy price to get rid of the murders at that moment.

    ¡°Well, once getting ideal he became savaging, but now he came down like wild dogs.¡± The old man sighed, feeling as if he was broken and grieving but was full of hatred and enmity.

    Meng Qi nodded his head slightly but suddenly questioned, ¡°Frontier trade? Is there the frontier trade in Bomi?¡±

    ¡°Haha! Where there are people, there will be a frontier trade.¡± The old man relieved his wrinkles. ¡°Every Exterior expert here don¡¯t think of staying here forever, so they wouldn¡¯t give up their cultivation and promotion. Due to the special environment in Bomi, exotic minerals and produce growing here has quite a sinister nature,her and bloody. However, everyone¡¯s skills are different, some want the Divine Sun Stone, while the others want the Demonic Crystal of ghosts. Bomi cannot be fully satisfy all their needs, where it is difficult to get a breakthrough simply by breathing the vital Qi of heaven.¡±

    ¡°Therefore, some brainy businessmen bought simr goods and sent them to Bomi. Early, mid, and end of each month, there would be frontier trades happening under the huge bloody stone. The businessmen will then trade for specialties such as Red Soul Ginseng that we collect and make a great fortune from there. I¡¯ve also got their help to ry my message.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a matter of the long development, those vicious guys can resist the thought of killing.¡±

    Meng Qi sighed and said, ¡°So that is how it is.¡±

    As for those who wanted to enter Bomi for collecting secrets directly, they either have the powerful strength, or they would be left here forever by those who were extremely vicious.

    After dispelling doubts, Meng Qi turned back and nned to first look for Seven Luminaries Devil. Whening out of the cave, he remembered something and turned around to ask, ¡°Do you know how many Peerless Master Pros and grandmasters are there in Bomi?¡±

    ¡°No more than the number of fingers on your hand. The strong in this stage are needed by all forces in rivers andkes. As long as they be anonymous, they will neverck shelter. The Nine Evil Paths have no fear of being attacked at all,¡± the ck-robed old man replied, slowly standing up.

    Those who had to hide in Bomi tended to offend several major forces, both the decencies and their counterparts so that they were unable to stand in the world outside.

    Meng Qi stepped in the air and suddenly heard a chain dragging on the floor. He looked back subconsciously and only saw the old man disappeared into the depths of the cave with many branches. He had dark and heavy strange chains around on his ankles, extending into a distance that sight could not reach.

    ¡°Being chained¡­ Gatekeeper¡­¡± Meng Qi immediately spected that Gatekeeper was probably the ck-robed old man!

    What kind of door did he guard?

    Who¡¯s locked in the depths of the cave?

    Not wanting to provoke unnecessary trouble, Meng Qi flew back to the top of the canyon.

    ¡­

    Under the bloody rock stood a crowd of people dressed like desert tramps. Some, however, looked like people from the Central ins and the West Regions.

    Feeling the cold and evil of the red mist, a beautiful young girl could not help shivering and whispered, ¡°Dad, when does the frontier trade begin?¡±

    She was a lively girl with bright eyes and sy eyebrows dressed in a white robe that covered her figure.

    ¡°Be patient. I told you to stay at home, but you insist on following me to see the elephant!¡± Her father was in his forties, wearing a ck robe and a soft hat. Compared to the younger generation like his daughter, he seemed uneasy and vignt.

    ¡°But I don¡¯t know uncle couldn¡¯te in!¡± the young girl said grievously.

    ¡°Those hiding in Bomi have many enemies. They are afraid that somebody will take advantages of the frontier trades to make trouble, so only those underneath the Exterior realm are allowed to enter.¡± Her father seemed to be one of the leaders of the caravan.

    As these words were spoken, a mighty strong breath appeared nearby, just like an endless dark marsh.

    The neer stepped out of the red mist and took another step back after ncing around, hiding in the mist.

    ¡°What a horrible breath! It¡¯s deep¡­ deeper than uncle¡¯s¡­¡± the young girl eximed.

    Considering they were separated by red mist, her father kept his voice down and suppressed the sound, ¡°That is yer Yaksh, who freely moves about in the Immensity Sea 20 years ago. Back then, he had offended ¡®Mad Flurry Sword¡¯ Shen Duliao and ¡®Evil de of Immensity Sea¡¯ Ze Luoju. Later, he even provoked Crying Elder, forcing him to hide in Bomi.¡±

    ¡°yer Yaksh!¡± The girl was stunned, her eyes rounding.

    Every time she was obedient as a child, her parents would frighten her by pretending toin to yer Yaksh. They told her that his favorite meals were boys and girls, where he would swallow with his three-feet-long tongue. They also mentioned how he would ride the ck wind with his whining voice.

    ¡°It turns out to be this old monster¡­¡± She took a step toward her father in fear.

    Red mist swayed, bringing with it another horrible breath. It was darkness rolling in the air, making people hallucinate. But soon, this breath also retreated and hid within the red mist.

    ¡°That¡¯s Merciless Tyrant. He destroyed a city 18 years ago.¡± The girl¡¯s father introduced to her again to expand her knowledge.

    ¡°I know¡­¡± the girl whispered. That horrible thing apanied her for her entire childhood. Every time her close friends would scare each other with stories of the Tyrant. Now, the real thing was here!

    He was also an old monster!

    Suddenly, seven stars rose from the red mist, and the evil sense appeared and disappeared immediately.

    ¡°Seven Luminaries Devil. I don¡¯t need to borate, do I?¡± The father¡¯s eyes were full of vignce.

    The young girl nodded with trepidation because she knew that this was an old monster with even reputation than the other two.

    The Exterior experts of Bomi came one by one, all stopping right on the edge of the perceptible red mist. They only made spoke to ask about the goods up for trading this time.

    They were not only wary of the caravan, but also of each other.

    The young girl¡¯s father was about to introduce the exotic minerals and produce this time when he suddenly saw the red mist separate, revealing a young man dressed in a white robe. His appearance was not outstanding with an ordinary face and cool temperament. He held a sword in his hand.

    This man has just appearedpanying with strips of strong breath broken through the red mist which illuminated him. He came with the surging fog, scaring the caravan with trepidation.

    ¡°Who is he? How could he rush into this so unexpectedly¡­¡± the young girl said with good intention.

    When she had this idea, she suddenly felt that the young man disappeared from her sight. A round of red sun rose up slowly and glow around. Till it reached the right Yang and purity, just like sword light and sunshine, dispelling red mist and shining all directions!

    He seemed to be more frightening than all the old monsters who came before!

    Hum! Along with sounds of defiance, all the strong breaths were withdrawn, and red mist subsided its fluctuation.

    The young man stepped back and integrated into red mist as well.

    The young girl was astounded, subconsciously thought:

    What a powerful expert of the Exterior!

    He is another old horrible monster!

 Chapter 508: The Strange Nether Spirit

    <h4>Chapter 508: The Strange Nether Spirit</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    The girl¡¯s father was equally stupefied because he had never heard of the new Exterior master before. Was he someone who had juste to Bomi to hide or was he a cautious old devil hiding in the depths of this ce, so careful as to even not to show up in frontier trade often?

    He suppressed the turbulent emotions inside him and coughed twice. ¡°Seniors, this time we have brought 23 items equivalent to exotic minerals and produce with us¡­¡±

    Exotic minerals and produce were precious because they were rarely seen. They were necessary materials required in an expert of the Exterior master¡¯s cultivation and forging of Precious Weapons. Their high price and limited demand for them resulted in them beingmodities that were not widely traded. Even Ze Luoju, an Exterior master who had plundered for half his life and upied half of the Immensity Sea for a long time, would have no more than 10 of such items. Furthermore, many of those were items that he could not use and kept only for trading purposes.

    There was no way that the caravan coulde up with more than 20 such items without the backing of strong influences andrge powers.

    The red mist stayed put in the windless Bomi. The young girl could only feel the old devils, one after another, disappearing. No one responded when she called.

    Her father continued, ¡°The first item is neither an exotic mineral or produce. It¡¯s a divinatory te unique to the Wang family of River East¡­¡±

    ¡°A divinatory te unique to the Wang family of River East?¡± Meng Qi was slightly surprised. ¡°What use would a divinatory te be in a dangerous ce like Bomi? With red mist obscuring the fates, divination wouldn¡¯t be urate!¡±

    ¡°This is a custom order. Y¡¯all wouldn¡¯t snatch it, would you?¡± The red mist swirled in the air, carrying with it a coarse voice that sounded like a manpletely devoid of hydration, like that of a devil¡¯s voice.

    A sinister voice sneered. ¡°Merciless, you old devil, what use do I have for a divinatory te? Don¡¯t delude yourself into thinking that no one knows what you¡¯re scheming.¡±

    The other Exterior masters remained reserved and said not one word, not wanting to provoke any unnecessary trouble. If they kept arguing all the time, their enemies would have found them long ago.

    ¡°The ¡®Merciless¡¯ old devil is likely the famed Merciless Tyrant of the yesteryears¡­¡±Meng Qi gave a small nod, feeling no desire for the divinatory te.

    ¡°Humph! What can I scheme about besides investigating the origin of the strange phenomena in Bomi? Who here can say that they¡¯ve not attempted this?¡± Merciless Old Devil retorted with a sneer.

    These evil crooks hiding in Bomi were often idle beside gathering the exotic minerals and produces unique to this ce and diligently cultivating. On the other hand, the origin of the strange phenomena in Bomi seemed to harbor a great chance and adventure. Who among them would not be tempted?

    Without anyone fighting over the item, Merciless Tyrant traded a piece of soul-gathering wood and a piece of underworld lingzhi for the divinatory te.

    Each of the precious minerals and produce came up for sale one after another. They included the moremonly seen Divine Sun Stone as well as the incredibly rare Thousands of Voids. Though Meng Qi coveted them, he remained quiet as he already had items that could substitute for cultivation.

    ¡°Seniors, this precious item is the Stone of the Vengeful Souls.¡± The girl¡¯s father took out a piece of stone that had a translucent green shade. Unending sounds of mournful wailing came out of the stone as if it was keeping evil ghosts in captive. The stone kept changing its shape.

    Red mist stirred in several spots. Unexpectedly, there were quite a few old devils interested in the item.

    Even though Bomi was a nefarious underworld with Nether Spirits patrolling, with objects originating from this ce having a fiendish nature; it was a deserted ce as the previous upants were all turned into Nether Spirits that appeared and disappeared unpredictably. With each of the Exterior masters who tried to take advantage of them eventually ended up ¡®joining¡¯ their ranks. Thus, there were not many vengeful spirits or monsters present for those who practiced simr kungfu techniques.

    ¡°I¡¯ll trade it for one Nether Pearly Grass!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll tack on a 300-year-old Red Soul Ginseng on top of one Nether Pearly Grass!¡±

    ¡°Old Seven Luminaries Devil, you want to fight me for it? I¡¯ll add a Ghost-faced Jade to the deal!¡±

    ¡­

    Meng Qi¡¯s heart stirred when he heard the words ¡®Ghost-faced Jade¡¯ came up in the bidding war. It was a treasure that he could use, one that could help him perfect one of his five changes: the Change of Nether Spirit!

    The girl stared at the rolling red mist and listened to voices drifting amid the oppressive breaths. They brought to life all sorts of visions ¨C the breaking out of specters, the shrill wailing of ghosts, the illumination of bloody-red starlight. She could not helpmenting deep inside how fearsome these old devils were.

    Just then, she heard a calm, ordinary voice saying, ¡°I have a Netherworld Iron to exchange for the Ghost-faced Jade.¡±

    She subconsciously turned towards the direction of voice but saw only the stirring of red mist in the air, where the shadow of a person was barely discernible.

    The voice belonged to thest of the Exterior old devils¡­

    The scene instantly froze as all the Exterior masters fell into silence. Even though the girl¡¯s father was upset that Meng Qi interrupted and stopped his price for the Stone of the Vengeful Souls to be raised even higher, he fumed in silence without daring to speak out.

    The old devil with the Ghost-faced Jade muttered to himself before resolutely saying, ¡°The Netherworld Iron is pretty inferiorpared to the Stone of the Vengeful Souls. But it¡¯s good enough to be used. I¡¯ll trade for it!¡±

    He tossed out a piece of dark green precious stone, with a clear human face¡¯s twisted expression imprinted on it. The girl felt goosebumps all over after catching a glimpse of it.

    Meng Qi took out the Netherworld Iron, a palm-sized piece of dark metal. Dewdrops filled the tiny holes covering the surface of the metal. This was enveloped by ayer of sinister air. Each hole was dark and deep, with the wailing of ghostsing from within.

    Suddenly, a translucent little green demon appeared in the middle of the field. He carried the Netherworld Iron and dashed toward the old man who had taken out the Ghost-faced Jade.

    The old man did not approach Meng Qi and remained separated from him by ayer of damp red mist. He retrieved what he needed without revealing himself, which made him seem superior to the Exterior master who needed the help of the caravan for the exchange.

    ¡°G¡­ Ghost¡­¡± The girl appeared terrified yet excited at seeing a ghost for the first time.

    Right at this moment, Meng Qi felt many eyes boring holes into him from behind the red mist. They were watching, observing, waiting, and guessing what method would he use to take the Ghost-faced Jade. This would allow them to assess his strength so they could take the appropriate action after the exchange.

    Meng Qi triggered the Grand Sun in his Aperture acupoints and secretly drew nearer to the breath of the Flowing Fire in the item. He took on the disguise of the Dharma Form of the Grand Sun and saw his momentum rising. The sun burned so wildly that it shocked the many old devils at once. However, they were all experienced folks and many doubts were raised followed by their initial shock. They would never judge him fully based on this experience alone.

    He opened his hand and the Grand Sun fell into his palm. The Chaotic Hole rose and the Grand Sun in his palm became dim and gloomy as if it was heading into a deep, dark hole leading to a different world!

    The girl, excited to see what tricks the old devil would pull, saw the red mist shrink. The Ghost-faced Jade on the ground was moving as if being pulled away by an invisible rope into the mist. The entire process could only be described as astonishing. It was impossible to tell his method.

    ¡°To lift that thing as if it weighs nothing and to do it without any fire or steam, he¡¯s definitely one of the most terrifying old devils here¡­¡± The girl¡¯s father, who had witnessed and experienced much, took a sharp intake of breath.

    The eyes that had been staring at Meng Qi from behind the red mist disappeared as if they thought that they could not see through him.

    The frontier trade gradually drew to a close. The girl heaved a sigh of relief. Though her trip this time brought her face-to-face many of her childhood nightmares. She managed to fulfill her wish by meeting nearly two dozens old devils. She had been frightened the entire time, however, and would rather the experiencee to an end and leave Bomi as soon as possible.

    She shuddered suddenly as she felt a biting cold wind sweep through her. It was exactly the same sensation as when she ran into the Nether Soldier before!

    Were the Nether Soldiers patrolling again? While she was still guessing, she noticed the turbulence in the red mist. The mist divided in half and lost their static-like tranquility. The breaths of the old devils around her disappeared. Everything had unfolded in a strange and terrifying manner.

    A tall figure, wearing a helmet that exposed only his scarlet and dead eyes, stepped out from the red mist.

    The figure¡¯s body was enveloped in red mist and his feet seemed to be bound with chains that jangled with a crisp sound when he moved. He walked straight ahead without squinting. Everywhere that he passed, the rocks decayed and copsed.

    He was heading straight for Meng Qi¡¯s direction!

    ¡°Is this the chief of the Nether Soldiers?¡±

    ¡°But he¡¯s walking in the wrong direction, isn¡¯t he¡­¡±

    Several junior Exterior masters in the caravan were unable to help themselves from engaging in wild discussions.

    Meng Qi subconsciously avoided Nether Soldiers all these while but he noticed the soldier¡¯s eyes staring into his as he was just about to move away. If he exposed any weakness right now, he would definitely be struck by Thunderp!

    ¡°This isn¡¯t your regr Nether Soldier¡­¡± He furrowed his brows and narrowed his eyes.

    Not one came out of the more than the dozen old devils around him. None of them lent him a helping hand.

    Just then, everyone saw a burning red light illuminating the ce. It was like brilliant rays of the Grand Sun surging to every corner in waves.

    The sword light refracted and reflected inside the red mist, ultimately prating through the mist like that of genuine sunshine. The light harbored endless changes that others could not even begin to grasp. They had no idea how to block it and where to block!

    The pupils of the old devils contracted in shock. The old devils realized that they could not grasp the mystery of the sword and must resort to blocking it with pure force. The light was like the midday sunshine; without any cover to be had, there was no hiding from it!

    The Grand Sun rose high overhead, forcing the evil spirits to retreat!

    The scorching heat melted the decayed rocks; the red sun swallowed the strange Nether Soldiers.

    The Nether Soldiers wailed, unable to escape the boundless sunlight. The sword light, one after another, pierced through them and they gradually melted underneath the burning red light.

    ¡°So this is the strength of the Exterior realm¡­¡± The girl was in shock and disbelief. It was as if there truly was a colossal sun before her eyes. The sword light was really sunshine!

    Her uncle and family elders had all been Exterior masters but no one would be so free to disy their full strength for her to observe!

    No one tried to probe Meng Qi again after that short interlude and the frontier trade ended soon after.

    Just as the old devils were preparing to leave, the sound of the mysterious Exterior neer suddenly sted, drifting to everyone¡¯s ears.

    ¡°Gatekeeper!¡±

    The old devils paused in their tracks momentarily before leaving on their own. When the caravans were far away from the boulders, a man enveloped in bloody-red starlight stepped out of the red mist.

    ¡°Is the Gatekeeper looking for me? What for?¡± The man¡¯s voice was dull but did not appear to be old.

    ¡°Seven Luminaries Devil, my friend, the Gatekeeper sent me to ask you something. Have you met Devil-ying Sword recently?¡± Meng Qi stepped up, carrying his sword.

    Seven Luminaries Devil stared at the stranger, the neer Exterior master, andughed heartily. ¡°I was wondering who it was to be so ignorant of the rules. So it¡¯s the Exterior master that Huamei Heights sent here to sort out its internal affairs. You¡¯re truly young!¡±

    Master Lu had concentrated his thoughts and efforts on one skill, but that did not mean that he had not obtained the other Divine Skill scripts. Rather, it only indicated that he did not practice them himself, but umted them for Huamei Heights. Seven Luminaries Devil thus did not find Meng Qi¡¯s Dharma Form and sword art to be strange.

    ¡°I naturally wouldn¡¯t conceal anything that I know since I¡¯ve received benefits from the Gatekeeper. Thest time I came across Yang Zhenchan was the seven days ago in the fifth gorge to the east, the capital of Bomi in the past¡­¡± Seven Luminaries Devil muttered quietly at this point. ¡°I saw Yang Zhenchan meeting Merciless Tyrant. I was afraid that he wanted to join their organization.¡±

    ¡°Organization?¡± Meng Qi asked in confusion.

    Seven Luminaries Devil chuckled darkly. ¡°They can conceal it from others but they can¡¯t hide it from me.¡±

    ¡°There are so many great assassins among the countless Exterior masters hiding in Bomi. All the powerful ones among them would desire to gather them, into a secret force. Even if they¡¯re no match for the strength of mainstream martial arts or top aristocratic families, they wouldn¡¯t be much weaker than Hahler.¡±

    If not for Exterior masters the likes of Crying Elder holding down the fort, it was impossible for Hahler to reign superior to Bomi.

    The news, contrary to expectations, brought Meng Qi relief. What he feared was Yang Zhenchan running solo, making him rely only on his patience and luck!

    Once he confirmed the news again, he pretended to ask inadvertently, ¡°What¡¯s the identity of the Gatekeeper? What is he gatekeeping?¡±

    ¡°That I¡¯ve no idea of. When I first started hiding in Bomi, the Gatekeeper had already been staying in the cave for god knows how many years. There were once Peerless Master Pros who probed the cave to search for the gate that the Gatekeeper was gatekeeping, but they never came out of the cave again.¡± Seven Luminaries Devil tried to joke around, saying, ¡°Perhaps there were too many passages that spread across the entire Bomi and they got lost.¡±

    ¡°What a difficult joke to understand¡­¡± Meng Qi secretly mocked. He then turned around to ask, ¡°Who amongst you all was responsible for the strange Nether Spirit earlier? It came straight for me without turning east or west, yet none of you were surprised.¡±

    ¡°Naturally, you¡¯ll be probed considering your ignorance of the rules of Bomi. It would be either Merciless Tyrant or yer Yaksh sending the Nether Spirit out earlier. They seemed to have garnered an even deeper understanding of the patrolling Nether Spirits after joining that organization.¡± Seven Luminaries Devil¡¯s voice regained its dull tone. ¡°That¡¯s the extent of my knowledge.¡±

    Seven Luminaries Devil did not want to stay in front of outsiders for too long as he, after all, had many enemies hunting him. He turned around and disappeared all too soon amid the red mist.

    Meng Qi first identified the item he had traded for before leaping into the canyon and heading east.

 Chapter 509: The Temple

    <h4>Chapter 509: The Temple</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Meng Qi observed his surroundings as he slowly flew over several canyons, trying to find creatures like mice and bats. Unfortunately, he found not even a hint of life besides the dense red mist, bloody rocks, and twisted nts. It was so quiet that it felt like theherworld.

    ¡°I can¡¯t turn into a mouse here. I¡¯ll be discovered at once¡­¡± His eyes swept past the bottomless crevice as he finally made his way toward the fifth gorge to the east, the location of the former capital of Bomi!

    He sank into the increasingly damp red mist and went down along the rock wall. From time to time, he would see dome-like buildings entwined with ck vines. The buildings had weathered through the passing of time and appeared full of vicissitudes.

    Seeing this, he suspected the capital had been built on and that was purposefully caved in but not directly cleaved in half. Otherwise, there would not be houses built onto the rock walls.

    The deeper he flew downward, the quieter it became. He had a feeling that heaven and earth had abandoned this ce. He almost suspected that there was no longer any life here if not for the stubborn growth of nts like Nether Pearly Grass and Red Soul Ginseng. It would have looked like the emergence of the Nine Serenities.

    The gorge gave him the feeling that it was a bottomless abyss as he could not see clearly through the thick red mist. It was, in fact, true. His feet had yet to find ground even after flying downward for a long time. However, he saw an increasing concentration of buildings on the rock walls and they became morevish the deeper he went. It seemed as if he had reached the pce!

    He felt a sudden chill and saw a team of Nether Soldiers emerging from the rolling red mist under his feet. They were dressed in either ck armors or white robes. Looking steadily forward, he ced his feet perpendicr to the rock wall and began running upward.

    Everything was silent without even the rustling sound of wind. Meng Qi watched as the soldiers left the area.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a day¡­¡± Meng Qi thought.

    Just then, he shuddered as he felt the chill turning even colder. The hairs on his body stood up on their ends. He felt a strong sense of danger surging.

    He drew his sword without giving it a second thought!

    Eight Nine Mysteries was apt at avoiding disasters. Its awareness of danger was far stronger than that of most Peerless Godly Kungfu!

    He had just brandished Flowing Fire, allowing bursting red light to shine in front of him, when twisted shadows began to surround him, carrying malevolence and bitter resentment with them. The shadows exuded a dense aura so sinister that one could not help getting goosebumps and feeling their scalps numb.

    With the red mist clouding his senses, Meng Qi¡¯s sword did not touch the countless shadows that were charging at him. Rather, he aimed the tip of his sword downward with its me suppressed. Carrying a hint of Zen Philosophies, the move did not contain any heat.

    The shadows turned even darker and more appeared as the faint golden glow emerged, continually sizzling and exuding white smoke.

    The tip of his sword finally made contact with something tangible ¨C a pitch-ck palm!

    The hand, with ck gas rolling in the center of the palm, came attacking him without sound or warning. The surrounding rock walls corroded along with the force and fall to the ground, piece after piece.

    The sword and palm met each other, causing Flowing Fire to erupt into mes like the detonation of a star at close range. The radiance was dazzling and scorching, its heat spreading in all directions to melt the rock walls and steam the growing eastern St. Paul¡¯s wort.

    Boom!

    Explosion sounds resonated in the air in session as rays of light burst through the Devil Qi to illuminate the ce. It was like a scorching sun suddenly descending before one¡¯s eyes, eliminating all shadows in a sh!

    The assant narrowed his eyes subconsciously as if he could not withstand such bright sunlight.

    ¡°Merciless Tyrant?¡± Meng Qi took advantage of the assant¡¯s force to move behind him, thrusting his sword at thetter¡¯s back.

    Sunshine spilled everywhere, illuminating all corners. Its changes were endless, sometimes twisting and sometimes reversing. They were so unpredictable that they could not be understood.

    ng!

    Meng Qi¡¯s sword cut straight at a steel fork that had emerged out of nowhere.

    The steel fork was constantly changing as if it had turned into a boundless, infinite swamp. Once the fork caught onto something, it would hold on tightly to it. The more the object struggled, the deeper it would fall until it was swallowed whole.

    However, the sword hit right at the pointed end of the fork, abruptly stopping its uing changes, stopping the spreading swamp!

    Meng Qi had felt cold all over during their exchanges of blows. His Vital Spirit had been dizzy and seemed as if it was trying to dive toward the steel fork, ready to be swallowed by it.

    Had he not been alert in advance and sensed the attack, he might have been severely injured!

    The sword and steel fork collided, causing a ring of sunshine. Meng Qi¡¯s body sank in an odd, mysterious manner and unexpectedly escaped the follow-up attack by two opponents. He then disappeared into the red mist.

    The attackers flew downward, but with the red mist blocking their senses, they ultimately lost track of Meng Qi¡¯s breath.

    Rather than being cleanly vertical, the rock walls had a certain slope to its surface. The two attackersnded on its protruding surface and searched the ruined buildings overrun by weeds.

    ¡°He¡¯s not here,¡± said an utterly parched voice. It belonged to Merciless Tyrant.

    ¡°He sure runs fast.¡± The person next to Merciless Tyrant had a ck robe draped over his shoulders and a jade-like ck steel fork in his hands. His voice was downcast and gloomy as if there was a vortex hidden in the sound. If one were weak, merely hearing his voice would cause one to lose their soul. He was none other than yer Yaksh.

    Merciless Tyrant sneered. ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to this damned bloody mist! How could he have escaped from us so easily otherwise?¡±

    ¡°His strength is prettymendable; it¡¯s a pretty difficult task.¡± said yer Yaksh.

    Merciless Tyrant nodded. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have tried to take advantage of him if not for the fact that he¡¯s new to Bomi and doesn¡¯t know the conditions here. See the result? He escaped even when we¡¯re working together.¡±

    ¡°It seems that he hasn¡¯t demonstrated his full strength yet. I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s not weaker than any of us.¡± yer Yaksh could sense that Meng Qi did not have the desire to kill. Thetter had simply run because he was afraid of another ambush in that unknown situation.

    ¡°Forget it. With his guard up, there¡¯s no way we can use the Nether Soldiers to follow him anymore. We should be attending to our official business.¡± Merciless Tyrant did not allow his emotions to cloud his judgment.

    In a domed building not far away from the two of them, a fist-sized scorched-ck stone sat amid the vines. ¡®It¡¯ was listening to them talk with relish.

    ¡°Their understanding of the Nether Soldiers is indeed deeperpared to other Exterior masters¡­ But what¡¯s their official business?¡± Meng Qi, who had transformed himself into a rock, eavesdropped on their conversation.

    This was a dangerous ce to be. Merciless Tyrant and yer Yaksh were both old foxes who had been Exterior masters for years. They had no shortage of life-preserving means. Them working together would present a very real threat to his life. Meng Qi decided to wait for them to separate before finding an opportunity to ambush any of them. He would investigate their secret organization from there, and find Yang Zhenchan ordingly.

    Merciless Tyrant walked to a temple-like building on the slope. With a wave of his hand, vines fall to reveal a doorless entrance.

    These vines had long been snapped yet for some unknown reason still retained their vitality. It prevented others from discovering the entrance located behind them.

    Merciless Tyrant took out the divinatory te of the Wang family and told yer Yaksh, ¡°Excavate that area while I go in to explore by myself. If it¡¯s dangerous, inform Emperor of the Netherworld. If everything goes well, we¡¯ll split our gains in half!¡±

    He felt that he could escape in time if there was any danger as long as he was careful enough.

    ¡°Emperor of the Netherworld¡­¡± The name felt foreign to Meng Qi.

    He had never heard of the name from the information given by The Immortals, at least not in the list of Exterior masters hiding in Bomi.

    Of course, The Immortals probably knew no more than half of what the Exterior masters in Bomi would know.

    yer Yaksh said nothing and walked toward another building.

    The building that he headed for was exactly the same as the temple that Merciless Tyrant had entered. The buildings were like twins, one Yin and the other Yang. It was as if they were two sides of the same thing.

    Not long after yer Yaksh entered the temple, Merciless Tyrant also entered while carrying the divinatory te. Meng Qi thought over it and decided to wait for a while before lifting his transformation. He prepared himself, reduced his breath, and quietly stepped into the temple that Merciless Tyrant said that he wanted to explore.

    He realized that the temple was not far away from the entrance to Carefree Valley.

    If Merciless Tyrant discovered anything, it would help Meng Qi inpleting his serial tasks. If Merciless Tyrant came up empty-handed, it would give him a chance to ambush him when he was alone!

    The temple was lined with white jade and cracks yet there was no growth of weed anywhere. There was only a thinyer of dust. It made the ce look clean and neat, and it seemed to be shrouded by a strange power.

    Meng Qi searched for a while beforeing across an entrance heading downward through the crevice on the wall. The crevice, hidden behind a statue, seemed to have been created by ident as a result of a change in the terrains. He could see a faint lighting from inside the crevice and sensed the remains of Merciless Tyrant¡¯s breath.

    Merciless Tyrant appeared to have not considered the possibility of someone following him but was on full alert, wary of danger. He had nned on eliminating his tracks when he was leaving, thus giving Meng Qi the ease of mind to follow him from afar, while not requiring to worry about being discovered or losing track of Merciless Tyrant.

    However, he was not careless either. He kept his breath deeply hidden and slowly made his way forward while blending in with the shadows.

    This was a long passage filled with forks. If he was not following Merciless Tyrant, he might need to spend an incredibly long time to find the right path.

    Two Night-luminous Pearls were embedded in the walls in front of them, casting a faint and gloomy light.

    The deeper they traveled downward, the thinner the red mist became. Meng Qi¡¯s sense of distance gradually recovered.

    They walked for a while more before he heard a hissing sound in the air. He then stopped dead in his tracks.

    ¡°The divinatory te of the Wang family is indeed useful¡­¡± The faint sound of Merciless Tyrant¡¯s delighted voice drifted to his ears.

    The hissing sound turned even louder, yet everything suddenly fell into a dead silence!

    The sound disappeared and Meng Qi also lost track of Merciless Tyrant. It was as if he had disappeared!

    Meng Qi felt an inexplicable numbing on his scalp and his muscles tightened. The pores all over his body suddenly closed, and he felt an indescribable chill and sense of danger emerging in him.

    Without even thinking about it, he flew backward instantly. He could no longer concern himself with hiding. It was as if there was a terrifying monster chasing after him.

    Electric light red as he turned into Green Thunder, rapidly flying away toward the far away exit.

    His vision suddenly dimmed and all the Night-luminous Pearls lost their splendor. He felt objects that felt as heavy as water screens besiege him from all directions. They were invisible, sinister, and damp as if they were trying to drill into his body from every gap in his skin.

    A faint golden glow appeared in a sh. Meng Qi felt his entire body being ¡®flooded¡¯ as if he was drowning. He wanted to move forward but the resistance was too great for him.

    This sinister, damp feeling became more severe as each second passed!

    He must not let himself think that he would get lucky!

    He opened all the Aperture acupoints on his body, though he had never truly cultivated them. The stars were gleaming, the Golden Crow was flying, the Grand Sun was shining splendidly, and the primal chaos was a bottomless abyss. These were all disyed nearby, like dreams or illusions.

    In the blink of an eye, they once again returned to his Aperture acupoints. Meng Qi¡¯s entire body turned dim and dark as if he did not exist in this world.

    It was increasingly hard to cover his Nine Apertures as the horrible, terrifying feeling tried hard to prate his skin.

    Just then, rays of sword radiance broke the darkness and cleaved through the primal chaos. Theyers of ¡®sinister water screens¡¯ were shed cleanly open!

    Before they could close once again, Meng Qi grasped his opportunity and rushed out of the exit, whirling through the passage as Green Thunder.

    Outside, the red mist had filled every corner of the temple. The intangible water seemed to be afraid of it and retreated slowly.

    Meng Qi stared at the red mist shrouding the clean temple and felt as if he was revived.

    Stealthily, he dashed out of the temple and once again transformed into the scorched-ck stone to wait for yer Yaksh toe out. He truly did not wish to enter yet another temple after his experience earlier.

    yer Yaksh stepped out soon after and waited for Merciless Tyrant in front of the other temple.

    ¡°You won¡¯t be able to wait for him¡­¡± Meng Qi was ready to make his move.

    It was right then that he heard quiet sounds of footstepsing from the temple as Merciless Tyrant reappeared in his senses.

    ¡°Impossible!¡± Meng Qi¡¯s heart was gripped by a strong tremor.

    Merciless Tyrant was still dressed in his ck robe, exuding thick Devil Qi. His frosty hair was scattered and his eyes were drooping.

    Once again, Meng Qi felt an inexplicable chill in his body.

 Chapter 510: Traitors

    <h4>Chapter 510: Traitors</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    ¡°How was it?¡± yer Yaksh¡¯s tone sounded frantic.

    Merciless Tyrant opened his eyes, his gaze undisturbed. His voice sounded as parched as ever, without any hint of moisture in it. ¡°The divinatory te is useful, but it¡¯ll be dangerous once we enter the restricted area. I noticed many sinister things from afar. I even sensed a terrifying breath lurking in the depths, which was why I didn¡¯t dare to venture any further and returned.¡±

    yer Yaksh suppressed his disappointment. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s inform Emperor of the Netherworld about this entrance.¡±

    He immediately sighed. ¡°I thought it¡¯d be our chance after the entrance emerged from the earthquake. Who knew¡­¡±

    Merciless Tyrant¡¯s voice was mostly serenecking turbulent emotion. ¡°Who can we me when it¡¯s ourck of strength? We should just make our report as soon as possible lest someone else discovers the entrance and takes our findings for no reason,¡± he replied, his voice carrying a faint hint of wryughter.

    Meng Qi was dumbstruck as he listened to their conversation. Merciless Tyrant had responded fluently and smoothly, showing no w or abnormality at all.

    Was that strange feeling and sense of danger that he felt in the passage earlier just him giving himself a good scare? Had Merciless Tyrant not encountered any idents after all?

    Meng Qi even suspected that he had been too nervous then, allowing the outside world to affect his state of mind to the point of seeing illusions. Otherwise, how would it exin the fact that Merciless Tyrant had returned unscathed?

    However, several thoughts quickly crossed his mind: Carefree Valley, Zhenwu¡¯s Decoy Grave, and the possession of the evil spirit!

    Based on the clues he had garnered from Sikong Tu, he could basically determine that the entrance to Carefree Valley was located in this canyon, even if he was not sure about the exact location.

    The Carefree Valley had something to do with Great Emperor Zhenwu. His decoy tombs had remnants of his evil Embodiment, his Huangfu Tao form, and others.

    They, like the rest, had not shown any abnormalities before going mad in theirter years!

    Even if that sinister, damp feeling, as well as the shuddering that Merciless Tyrant had caused him, were different from what he had felt with Huangfu Tao, everything was rted to Great Emperor Zhenwu. He could not help linking them together.

    He even suspected that the change in Bomi back then was due to the opening of the Carefree Valley.

    ¡°It might not necessarily be the possession of the evil spirit but it¡¯s likely that Great Emperor Zhenwu had sealed something within the Carefree Valley¡­ The sinister, damp water screens earlier seemed deathly afraid of the dense bloody mist, not daring to get close to it. The mist seemed just as terrified. Furthermore, the deeper I went, the thinner the mist became¡­¡± Countless thoughts crossed Meng Qi¡¯s mind. He got the feeling that the Carefree Valley had greatly surpassed his expectations.

    In the beginning, he thought that the third step of the serial task would not be much trouble considering his and Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s current strength. He would put himself at more risk or get injured at most. He had thought that the main challenges would be finding the entrance, preventing himself from getting besieged in Bomi, and not meeting the top masters among the old devils. However, even a master like Merciless Tyrant had gotten himself in trouble without warning. Everything seemed so strange and terrifying.

    ¡°Just how much of Bomi¡¯s secrets had the two grasped, including the Emperor of the Netherworld mentioned in their conversation? Were they searching for the entrance to Carefree Valley? If they could exchange information, it would save me a lot of trouble and help me avoid danger¡­¡± Meng Qi¡¯s thoughts ran wild before he finally came to a decision.

    Before this, he had deliberately forgotten about the existence of the chief examiner behind him, preventing him from developing a sense of dependence and bing reckless and fearless in his actions. Even if he couldplete his task and be an official member of the Immortals, others would look down on him. Right now, however, he was deciding to firmly remember that there was someone backing him up and a chief examiner following him. He would take advantage of this and use his official task to attain his personal goals. He would get to the bottom of the Carefree Valley matter whilepleting his assessment task and eliminate all the dangers that he could in advance!

    If he was not wrong in his estimations, the chief examiner ought to be Progenitor Doumu, also known as the current leader of Huamei Heights- Ice Fairy Ye Yuqi!

    She might havee here to clean up the affairs of her sect and chanced upon his application to be an official member. So, she took it as her duty and served as the chief examiner in his assessment task.

    On the surface, her realm was at the peak of the Exterior. Her strength was, to be honest, in the realm of Half-step Dharmakaya!

    Even if he was mistaken in his guess, the chief examiner would at the very least be in the peak of the Exterior realm! That was what he had garnered from the assessments of Jiang Hengchuan and the others.

    Merciless Tyrant and yer Yaksh returned the fallen vines back to their original spots and removed all traces of themselves before vacating the ce. They then flew over the canyon.

    Just then, they heard a chuckle.

    ¡°Please stop, my friends!¡±

    The chuckle resonated in the red mist, drifting straight into their ears. Shuddering physically and mentally, they quickly adopted defensive stances while suspended in mid-air.

    ¡°Who is it?¡± they whispered. They had their guards up and did not make any abrupt moves.

    Someone appeared out of the rolling red mist, with mes licking his white robe. Though his face was in, his features were grave. He appeared to have a calm temperament, making him look confident.

    ¡°It¡¯s him!¡± Merciless Tyrant and yer Yaksh were gripped by fear, afraid of the consequences.

    ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± yer Yaksh raised both of his hands and pointed his steel fork at Meng Qi.

    ¡°This guy actually dared to return!¡±

    ¡°Did he discover our secrets?¡±

    yer Yaksh would have attacked Meng Qi if not for the fact that he could not tell what it was that gave Meng Qi such confidence to appear before them!

    Merciless Tyrant¡¯s eyes briefly shed as he ced one hand behind his back and the other in front. Devil Qi shrouded him as he nted his feet on the void.

    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Meng Qi smiled, still carrying that cold temperament.

    The more confident he appeared, the more he struck fear into yer Yaksh¡¯s heart. Thetter frowned and said, ¡°And who exactly are you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a martial artist who entered the Exterior realm a decade ago. I don¡¯t suppose you¡¯ve heard of my name.¡± Meng Qi¡¯s voice was calm and steady as if he was not concerned that he was speaking to two vicious old devils.

    yer Yaksh could tell that the person before him was young. It was also true that he had lost track of new people who had entered the Exterior realm after he started hiding in Bomi. The exceptions were those who had risen through the ranks in one shot and exceptional Exterior-level members of the new generation.

    The caravansing to the frontier trade would bring them news from the outside world, letting those hiding in Bomi know if their enemies had died, whether hostile forces had been defeated, and news of recent major incidents.

    ¡°What have you done for you to hide in Bomi?¡± he asked, getting straight to the point. He could not figure out why Meng Qi had appeared out of nowhere.

    Meng Qi retained his temperament and smiled. ¡°I didn¡¯tmit any crimes. I¡¯m here to find a great opportunity.¡±

    ¡°A great opportunity?¡± The two of them narrowed their eyes.

    Meng Qi gave them a ¡°self-introduction¡±, saying, ¡°I¡¯m Shen Bao, Cultivator Grand Sun of the Luo Denomination. I inadvertently learned of a clue in an ancient tomb, and found out that there¡¯s a good opportunity lying in Bomi. Seeing that you two have discovered something, I¡¯vee especially to reward you with great riches!¡±

    He had purposefully used the twisted line ¡®Please stay, my friends!¡¯ earlier. He was nning to change his name to Shen Gongbao but after thorough consideration, he became worried that there would be other Samsara travelers in the organization. Being cautious, he decided to use the name Shen Bao instead.

    His hand was behind his back, turning the prayer beads in the center of his palm. He used his physical body to block any reactions.

    Merciless Tyrant and yer Yaksh did not notice the malice sweeping them. Thetter asked, half-vignt half-curious, ¡°What riches?¡±

    Meng Qi triggered the deep brown prayer beads in his hand and small specks of starlight entered his body. Their surroundings turned illusory, giving them the familiar feeling of instantly experiencing the threads of karma. However, this time it would be heart to heart. The inner voices and secret conversation of yer Yaksh and Merciless Tyrant resounded at the same time!

    Meng Qi¡¯s expression did not change, knowing that it would be crucial to be careful. He no longer concerned himself with the chief examiner behind him and smiled as he probed the two of them. ¡°The orchid-like flower with seven petals with scarlet stamens; its fragrance would draw you into a state of intoxication, making you forget all your worries and concerns¡­¡±

    ¡°Asoka Blossoms!¡± Merciless Tyrant and yer Yaksh cried out at the same time.

    Meng Qi also heard the quiet voices of their intentions:

    ¡°He really knows our secrets!¡±

    ¡°He has indeede for Carefree Valley!¡±

    ¡°I wonder if he has discovered any clues that we have not¡­¡±

    Meng Qi remained as calm and serene as ever. He did not consider anything else and spoke his mind. ¡°My friends, judging from your response, I suppose you believe me now?¡±

    Asoka Blossoms were mystical flowers that grew only in Carefree Valley and its vicinity, capable of brewing the Sorrows-banishing Essence. The essence could help one wash away memories of one¡¯s former reincarnations, leaving behind only memories of ancient manuscripts. Using those manuscripts, Carefree Valley had been determined to be located in Bomi precisely. Later, even more clues were discovered and the location of the valley was essentially confirmed.

    Thinking about it now, that person had suffered from a disease out of nowhere and met a violent death. Meng Qi supposed things would not be as simple as they appeared¡­

    These were all the thoughts crossing his subconscious mind.

    ¡°What are you up to?¡± yer Yaksh asked quietly.

    ¡°Thendscape of Bomi isplicated and the red mist is strange and mysterious. I would like to work with you two, seeing as you appear to know quite a lot, and save some time,¡± Meng Qi said firmly.

    ¡°Work together?¡± yer Yaksh had been expecting this answer but he could not help feeling astonished at the same time.

    A voice from within emerged, saying, ¡°He¡¯s actually trying to work with us? Looks like he didn¡¯t daree near earlier and didn¡¯t hear about Emperor of the Netherworld!¡±

    ¡°This is an opportunity¡­ Humph. You¡¯re just a kid who¡¯s trying to make us sacrifice our self-interests. I¡¯ll see how you escape once we pass the news to Emperor of the Netherworld through the Nether Soldiers when he arrives!¡±

    ¡°Of course, I have items that can help me escape. If you spare me such malice, I¡¯ll be able to retreat unscathed.¡± Meng Qi honestly told them about his secret treasure and Samsara talisman.

    yer Yaksh and Merciless Tyrant exchanged looks and began talking to each other using a secret technique.

    ¡°It¡¯s wiser to work together than trying to defeat him. He has items that can help him escape, after all. He might even resort to self-destruction and we¡¯ll lose the clue for no reason. We might as well have Emperor of the Netherworld secretly follow us. He can make trouble once we¡¯ve entered Carefree Valley and found the treasure,¡± yer Yaksh suggested. He was one treacherous old devil.

    Merciless Tyrant was momentarily quiet before finally saying, ¡°Let¡¯s go ahead with that n.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll try him again,¡± said yer Yaksh.

    Meng Qi listened to their conversation without changing in his expression. His mind was nk, without thought.

    yer Yaksh coughed a little before saying, ¡°It¡¯ll be difficult for just us three to handle a dangerous ce like Carefree Valley. You should let us go and recruit some helping hands.¡±

    Meng Qi made a purposeful change in his expression but his tone remained calm. ¡°You musn¡¯t recruit anyone who has surpassed the first step of the Celestial Ladder or more than three people. I¡¯ve heard this from my friend, Seven Luminaries Devil. You two have met Devil-ying Sword recently, haven¡¯t you? He¡¯s quite suitable¡­¡±

    He had brought up the matter in their conversation seemingly coincidentally but he was, in fact, telling them that he was not ignorant of their organization and also trying to get them to bring Yang Zhenchan along.

    Yang Zhenchan had been in the vicinity recently so he ought to be the easiest candidate for a helping hand.

    ¡°Deal!¡± yer Yaksh agreed in an instant. He told Merciless Tyrant, through their secret conversation, ¡°Let¡¯s use this opportunity to inform Emperor of the Netherworld and have him follow us secretly and make a move at the right time.¡±

    ¡°Ha. This kid heard something about us from Seven Luminaries Devil but there¡¯s no way he¡¯d know about Emperor of the Netherworld. Once we seed in our mission, we¡¯ll see how wonderful his face looks! Let¡¯s see if he¡¯ll dare to y tricks on me again!¡±

    ¡°Then do you want to get Yang Zhenchan to join us?¡± Merciless Tyrant asked.

    ¡°Since he knows Yang Zhenchan, who¡¯s in the area anyway, then let¡¯s just get him. Once everything is said and done¡­¡± yer Yaksh said, the implication in his words clear as day.

    Meng Qi continued to pretend as if he heard nothing of their conversation. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you here. I¡¯ll be in hiding to see how many helpers you¡¯ve recruited and how strong they are.¡±

    yer Yaksh said nothing else. He turned around and flew away with Merciless Tyrant.

    Just then, Meng Qi noticed fine specks of powder drifting in the air. It was rather simr to the feeling that his Mind Connection Beads exuded!

    ¡°Did yer Yaksh use simr secret treasures earlier?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯d been trying to peek at my thoughts and confirm if I¡¯m telling the truth?¡±

    ¡°What a cunning old fox!¡± Meng Qi felt d deep inside.

    He had always been on guard against invasions of his thoughts ever since the President of the Commandment Hall had probed his mind using Mind Connection Beads. Now that he was also using the beads, he would naturally be even more cautious. Thus, since the beginning of their encounter, he never once thought about the matter with the examiner.

    He was fine, even d, that they heard about the other things on his mind. That would eliminate their doubts!

    Meng Qi had not hidden in the mist for long when he noticed the return of yer Yaksh and Merciless Tyrant. Two people were following them.

    The one flying beside yer Yaksh had a head of grey hair and a bitter, weathered face. He carried a Chinese Astrology Jin sword in his hand. It was none other than Devil-ying Sword, Yang Zhenchan. The one next to Merciless Tyrant was an elegant-looking, middle-aged schr. He appeared to have changed his appearance and concealed his breath. Meng Qi found him to be familiar yet could not quite pinpoint his true identity.

    yer Yaksh¡¯s voice reverberated through the area. ¡°My friend, Shen Bao, we¡¯ve returned. Neither of these two friends of ours have passed the first step of the Celestial Ladder.¡±

    The other three looked around and suddenly felt the red mist rolling before them gradually splitting open to reveal Meng Qi sitting cross-legged on a rock. His back was straight and his sword was bnced across his knees. He appeared cold and calm, giving off quite the impressive air.

    ¡°Shen Bao, I didn¡¯t lie to you, did I?¡± yer Yaksh said, chuckling.

    ¡°Not bad.¡± Meng Qi nodded.

    The two exchanged smiles, both seeming ¡°calm¡± and ¡°honest¡±.

 Chapter 511: The Living Entrance

    <h4>Chapter 511: The Living Entrance</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Meng Qi and yer Yaksh, both harboring their own schemes, exchanged smiles. Despite their sincere and calm appearances, one of them understood the other¡¯s intentions, while the other did not understand the nefarious schemes hidden in their coboration.

    Meng Qi looked around, sizing up Yang Zhenchan and the middle-aged schr. His gaze lingered on them for a long time as he sensed their breaths.

    This was a cautious approach. yer Yaksh did notment on it and made introductions instead. ¡°This is ¡®Devil-ying Sword¡¯ Yang Zhenchan that you mentioned. The other is a good friend of mine, ¡®Primordial Chaos Devil¡¯ Jia Zhen of the Destruction Sect.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of him¡­¡± Meng Qi only found the middle-aged schr Jian Zhen¡¯s appearance to be somewhat familiar but thetter¡¯s breath and appearance were both foreign to him. Since he had deliberately disguised himself, it was hard for Meng Qi to even urately determine his strength. Meng Qi could be certain that Jia Zhen had yet to surpass the first step of the Celestial Ladder and was weaker than yer Yaksh and Merciless Tyrant.

    ¡®Devil-ying Sword¡¯ Yang Zhenchan¡¯s breath was unstable. When he was flying, he gave off a sense of superfluousness. It seemed that he had yet to make up for the hidden dangers of nearly suffering Qi-deviancy Derangement and also suffered a little in Bomi, resulting in a sharp decline in his strength. He was evidently much weaker than Ze Luoju. However, Meng Qi did not dare to be anything but cautious around him because Yang Zhenchan¡¯s Dharmakaya, after all, was passed down in his family. The line ¡®outstanding and exceptionally agile sword art¡¯ written on his file would not be false.

    Yang Zhenchan¡¯s hair was grey and his eyes were lined with crow¡¯s feet. His appearance seemed honest and earnest, with timid manners. He would look around every now and then like a person who would easily be frightened.

    For a moment, Meng Qi found him to be pitiful and full of vicissitudes. He nearly could not bring himself to kill Yang Zhenchan; however, he thought of how Yang Zhenchan sought methods of the Devil Path to make up for his foundation in order to make a breakthrough. Yang Zhenchan had also killed countless pregnant women and dug out fetuses with particr Eight Characters to refine his Elixir Field-consolidating Devil Pill. Whatever little pity Meng Qi felt for him instantly dissolved and, steeling his heart, he restrained his desire to kill Yang Zhenchan.

    ¡°If he¡¯s not faking his performance right now and his mental state has indeed regressed, then that¡¯s a major w¡­¡± Meng Qi calmly made his judgment. If a swordsman famed for his sword art became timid, then his sword art would no longer be outstanding.

    ¡°We can now exchange the information that we have and find the entrance to Carefree Valley,¡± Meng Qi said calmly, looking away from the two helpers.

    yer Yaksh cast him a deep nce, feeling particrly curious about the items that Meng Qi had mentioned could help him escape. What were they exactly, to give him such confidence in the face of such strong enemies and the perilous Bomi?

    ¡°If I can get my hands on them¡­¡± Desire took hold of his heart.

    ¡°If we¡¯re to discuss this, then we must begin from two years ago. There was an earthquake in the vicinity, causing caves to copse and rivers to divert. Some valleys copsed while some had their crevices deepened. None of us gave it a second thought because it didn¡¯t affect the red mist; however, the day after, the feeling of smoldering dampness became heavier and Nether Spirits besides the patrolling Nether Soldiers appeared. They were ghostly and unpredictable and would sometimes attack us,¡± he said, lowering his voice.

    ¡°While fighting these Nether Spirits, we discovered crevices leading to even deeper passages and caves. They were naturally-made entrances. Some of them would spout wind of Chinese Astrology Jin, some would re with underground Yin fire, while some would be a quiet abyss without any reaction ¨C no matter what you threw in them. We¡¯ve tried exploring these ces but they¡¯re too dangerous and nearly killed us.¡±

    yer Yaksh deliberately left out the specific details of their exploration in his exnation and that more than half of them would get injured and die if not for Emperor of the Netherworld. He continued, ¡°Of course, we also managed to find some clues while probing these entrances. We believe that a ce called the Carefree Valley is located underneath Bomi, the location of a certainrge ancient sect.¡±

    Meng Qi listened with rapt attention as there was plenty of useful information in yer Yaksh¡¯s words. When he corresponded them with the information recorded in the ancient manuscripts, theyers of fog-like confusion seemed to have be thinner.

    When yer Yaksh was done with his exnation, he told them about the master of the ancient manuscripts, focusing on the main points. ¡°The master of the manuscripts had explored Bomi many years ago and found traces of the formation outside of the mountains and rivers.¡±

    ¡°Combining those clues with his research of the Carefree Valley, he hypothesized it to be the grand formation of the valley, called the God-trapping Formation of the Five Elements. However, for some reason, the targeting of the formation became inward rather than outward.¡±

    Meng Qi deliberately nced at Merciless Tyrant as he said this. He saw that Merciless Tyrant¡¯s eyes were dropping, without any particr emotions in them.

    ¡°God-trapping Formation of the Five Elements¡­¡± yer Yaksh frowned. ¡°What should we do?¡±

    ¡°Caves that spout wind of Chinese Astrology Jin and crevices that re with underground Yin fire are all signs of nodes in the formation. Coupled with the traces recorded in the ancient manuscripts plus the owner¡¯s understanding of the God-trapping Formation of the Five Elements, we can try and estimate the location of the entrance¡­¡± Meng Qi pointed a finger, sprouting Genuine Qi from the tip to engrave the boulder with a map of Bomi that he had garnered.

    The other three helped him fill in the gaps in the map based on their explorations, focusing on the location of the nodes, including the one inside the temple.

    With the passing of time, they finally ended up with a simple and crude map of Bomi. The locations of the nodes were clear and linked to form a mysterious, strange course.

    Meng Qi looked at the map and recalled the contents of the ancient manuscripts in his mind. The manuscripts had superficial descriptions of the God-trapping Formation of the Five Elements.

    The eyes of yer Yaksh and the rest were gleaming with hope.

    Moments after, Meng Qi said, ¡°The entrances to God-trapping Formation of the Five Elements are Yin and Yang; an entrance bordering life and death¡­ Based on the pattern of the formation, the entrance should be here.¡±

    When he pointed at the map, yer Yaksh¡¯s pupils constricted when he saw where Meng Qi had pointed. It was the temple that Merciless Tyrant had explored earlier ¨C no, rather, it was the twin temple that he himself had helped to open!

    To think the entrance would be there!

    ¡°If it¡¯s all normal, this ce should be a dead entrance. The living entrance is over there¡­¡± Meng Qi pointed at a location on the map, which was where the temple that he had frantically escaped out of earlier. ¡°However, the formation has been reversed, with the inner bing the outer. The dead and living entrances have naturally changed ces as well.¡±

    He could only give them a rough assumption.

    ¡°Dead entrance¡­ No wonder you said it was very dangerous¡­¡± yer Yaksh turned to look at Merciless Tyrant.

    He had a little more confidence in Meng Qi¡¯s judgment with his knowledge of Merciless Tyrant¡¯s encounter inside the temple.

    Merciless Tyrant nodded without speaking.

    Meng Qi was grappling with doubt as to what Merciless Tyrant had encountered at the dead entrance!

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go and see if there¡¯s an entrance there.¡± It was the first time that ¡®Primordial Chaos Devil¡¯ Jia Zhen had spoken during the entire exchange.

    Meng Qi and the others had no objections to his suggestion.

    The temple was not too far away underneath. Inside was a thick air of Yin andyers of moss everywhere. There were also water condensations. It was a stark contrast to the clean and neat temple next door.

    ¡°Yin and Yang facing opposite each other. The other points seem negligible. I¡¯m sure the entrance here and the entrance inside the other temple are the same.¡± Meng Qi walked toward the area behind the statue.

    He subconsciously nced at the statue as he walked past it and noticed it was a statue of a deity in the style of the West Regions. The deity had a soft and amiable expression, with both of her hands sped around a vase. The mouth of the vase was carved in numerous patterns, and it seemed as if the patterns had the ability to absorb one¡¯s soul.

    ¡°This is the Vase Goddess that the country of Bomi worshipped. It carries the meaning of returning after death and is a symbol of vitality in the Yang Temple. I¡¯ve heard that the Yang Temple worships another ancient deity but I¡¯ve never seen any temples dedicated to that deity,¡± yer Yaksh said after he saw Meng Qi abruptly halting.

    ¡°The temples of the country of Bomi were divided into Yin and Yang and they¡¯re located exactly at the entrances of the God-trapping Formation of the Five Elements. I¡¯m sure they don¡¯tck understanding of the Carefree Valley,¡± Meng Qi muttered.

    Merciless Tyrant¡¯s parched voice rang out. ¡°The passage, as well as the Night-luminous Pearls fixed to the walls leading to the dead entrance, are obviously the work ofter generations.¡±

    The implication was that it had been someone from the country of Bomi who had discovered the entrance!

    Meng Qi walked past the statue and examined the spot corresponding to the one in the other temple. Yet he could not find any traces of the entrance. He tapped hard on the wall and heard only a dull sound. Evidently, there were no empty spaces behind the wall.

    ¡°Since the mechanism for the entrance to the Yang Temple is here, the one for the Yin Temple should obviously be in the opposite area,¡± yer Yaksh said, realization suddenly dawning on him. He stepped out of the temple and walked toward the opposing temple. Previously, he had been focused on exploring the entrance to the Yang Temple and did not link the two together.

    In just a few moments, the space between the rock wall and the floor cracked open silently, as if the opening had emerged out of thin air. Inside the opening were stairs leading downward.

    ¡°It¡¯s obviously empty, yet there¡¯s no corresponding sound¡­¡± Meng Qi believed that not even a crude and violent thunder fire would be able to split the opening. Perhaps he could damage the wall and floor but the entrance would not appear!

    They waited for yer Yaksh¡¯s return before going down the stairs. Night-luminous Pearls lined the walls on both sides of the passage, giving off a faint light.

    This passage was even longer than the one in the Yang Temple; they did not see the end of it even after walking for a long time. Everything was so tranquil that it felt almost frozen in time.

    ¡°If this is the living entrance, they¡¯ll be entering its surrounding illusory formation next¡­¡± Meng Qi had concealed part of the contents of the ancient manuscripts. He nned to use his understanding of formations after stepping into the illusory formation to ambush Yang Zhenchan. He would firstplete his assessment task and then rely on the examiner to handle the other two!

    Meng Qi looked around him and saw that there were murals on the walls this time. The murals were all carvings of countless people crawling as they moved forward.

    He did not spare Yang Zhenchan another nce, lest he put him on guard.

    The thought gave Meng Qi a sudden urge tough. In the past, it was the protagonist in the novels he read that would be ambushed while searching for treasures and leaving everyone in a nervous situation, not knowing if it was the work of a traitor or another enemy. Yet, when it came to him, he was the one ying the role of the traitor¡­

    Out of the blue, a mist rose and enveloped him, causing him to lose track of the others!

    Meng Qi racked his brain to recall their previous locations and, corresponding them with the nature of the illusory formation, he was able to roughly estimate of Yang Zhenchan¡¯s location.

    Just as he was about to travel through the illusory formation and ambush Yang Zhenchan, he suddenly sensed danger and the outline of a silent palm charging at him formed in his mind.

    The palm was incredibly fast. If he had waited for his external senses to detect it, it would have been toote to avoid it!

    Meng Qi neither advanced nor retreated amidst the glow of lightning and fire sparked by flints. He mmed his back into the palm, interrupting its subsequent changes, lest it attacked his neck.

    His body was essentially a Precious Weapon as long as the attacker did not strike his weak points!

    Genuine Qi perfused, followed by the emergence of the faint golden glow. It was as if the pale palm had hit Chinese Astrology Jin.

    Meng Qi¡¯s Vital Spirit trembled along with the force and the faint golden glow dimmed ever so slightly, but he had already thrust Flowing Fire backward.

    The me was restrained, concealing its heat. Flowing Fire suddenly erupted as it pierced the attacker¡¯s arm. The original spot seemed to have lit up by a small sun, overflowing with immense heat.

    The ambusher let out a muffled cry and disappeared before Meng Qi¡¯s counterattack hit him.

    The pores all over Meng Qi¡¯s body opened and began absorbing Vital Qi in the air. He deliberately acted, pretending as if he had been injured.

    Due to the changes in thendform just then, the power of the illusory formation weakened. They all stepped out of the formation and found themselves in arge hall.

    ¡°Shen Bao, what¡¯s wrong?¡± yer Yaksh asked, looking horrified after seeing the trail of blood at the corner of Meng Qi¡¯s mouth and the ragged cloth on his back.

    Meng Qi looked at everyone and replied slowly, ¡°I was ambushed.¡±

    He focused on their arms but found no injuries.

    ¡°Could it be a Divine Skill that is capable of deifying one¡¯s physical body? But it didn¡¯t seem like when I pierced the attacker¡¯s arm¡­¡± Meng Qi was filled with doubts. The one he suspected the most was, naturally, the possibly possessed Merciless Tyrant; however, his ck robe was intact without any signs of having been pierced through with a sword.

    ¡°Shen Bao, my friend, are you suspecting us?¡± yer Yaksh asked.

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t tell who it was,¡± Meng Qi said calmly.

    yer Yaksh furrowed his brows. ¡°Could it be the work of the mysterious Nether Spirits?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t rule out this possibility¡­¡± Meng Qi looked around while considering this. He noticed that the murals on the walls had finally changed.

    The crawling people became morevishly-dressed the further they went. They were worshipping the god carved on the opposite wall: a god with a snakehead. From the depiction alone, he could feel its antiquity, vicissitudes, coldness, and death. nking this ancient god was the Vase Goddess and Water God.

    ¡°It¡¯s this god!¡± yer Yaksh blurted out, appearing very surprised.

    Meng Qi looked over and said, ¡°Which ancient god is this?¡±

    ¡°This god has very few worshippers. I didn¡¯t expect Bomi would hide this god here¡­¡± yer Yaksh muttered. ¡°In the West Regions, my homnd, this god is called Emperor of the Netherworld but goes by the name Netherworld in the Central ins.¡±

    ¡°Netherworld, an ancient great power, one of the Inborn Spirits of the Nine Serenities!¡± Meng Qi subconsciously pursed his lips.

 Chapter 512: The Perpetrator That Ends All

    <h4>Chapter 512: The Perpetrator That Ends All</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Nine Serenities had existed since the beginnings of heaven and earth and were the origins of the evil spirits, evil avatars, and ghosts in the world. There was nock of tyrannical Inborn Spirits like Devil Emperor, Sky-killing Taoist, and this so-called Netherworld.

    Though the god could neverpare to several of the most famous gods of the Nine Serenities, it was nevertheless still a great power and a cardinal symbol of life and death. There was no way for the current Dharmakaya topare with it!

    Could the disaster of Bomi be a result of the country¡¯s attempts to dig a passage to the Nine Serenities and return Netherworld to the world?

    Or was it Zhenwu Great Emperor who had sealed Netherworld in the Carefree Valley?

    Meng Qi¡¯s mind was swamped with so many thoughts that he felt almost suffocated. He took a deep breath and told himself that the distance between the ancient times and the present spanned more than a million years. Even if Netherworld was truly sealed in the Carefree Valley, the god would have long exhausted its life. This was merely the third step of his serial task. It was impossible for him to confront such a great power head-on!

    ¡°Emperor of the Netherworld¡­¡± yer Yaksh¡¯s eyebrows knitted.

    Meng Qi understood that yer Yaksh was wondering why the leader of his organization would use the nickname Emperor of the Netherworld. He pretended as if he had not heard him and looked around.

    The only things inside the hall were the passage leading to this ce and the carved murals on the walls. It seemed like a dead end, without anywhere for them to move forward to.

    Jia Zhen, who had been mostly quiet the entire time, walked in front of the mural of Emperor of the Netherworld. He kneeled before the wall and made a solemn kowtow.

    Without warning, an entrance opened up between him and the mural as dark and moist air instantly gushed out of the opening, revealing nted stairs that led downwards.

    ¡°Old Jia¡­¡± yer Yaksh took a sharp intake of breath. How did Jia Zhen know how to open the entrance?

    Jia Zhen appeared calm and unperturbed in his schrly outfit. ¡°I once encountered something simr to the worship of evil avatars, thus know that if we can¡¯t find any clues, we can try kowtowing in front of statues or murals to demonstrate our sincerity.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± His logical exnation eliminated most of yer Yaksh¡¯s doubts.

    It did not matter to him whether or not Jia Zhen was telling the truth or what ns he had. With their leader Emperor of the Netherworld following them, he could just stand on the sidelines and watch. Who knew if they could open a secret entrance or two and gain even more?

    The five of them said no more and stepped inside the new entrance.

    This passage continued to lead them downward, deep into the ground. The cold and damp feeling became even heavier and they could hear the faint sound running water drifting into their ears.

    They had no idea how long they had been walking when the passage started widening to form a grey brick-paved square. A dark, deep cave appeared in their line of sight. On the side was a circle of orchid-like flowers with seven petals and bright red stamens.

    ¡°Asoka Blossoms!¡± yer Yaksh cried out in disbelief.

    For there to be Asoka Blossoms growing near the entrance, that meant this ce was indeed the living entrance!

    Those whocked Jianghu experience would have dashed toward the cave to enter first; however, yer Yaksh was a well-informed and deeply shrewd person. He was on high alert, putting his guard up against any Nether Spirits orrades who harbored malice.

    Meng Qi stood in the middle of the team and followed yer Yaksh into the square. He thought to himself:

    ¡°One step, two step¡­¡±

    If the ancient manuscripts were urate, an intruder would encounter a formation every three steps he took if he did not carry an identity symbol of the Carefree Valley. This would happen as long as the God-trapping Formation of the Five Elements was not broken, even if the ce outside the living entrance had been transformed into a square. Coupled with the great masters guarding the entrance, theseyers of defense could effectively dy the enemies until reinforcements from within the valley arrived.

    But everything had been turned upside down now. Who knew what changes the illusory formation would bring?

    ¡°Three steps!¡± Meng Qi had just finished counting when ayer of mist rose around him, severely inhibiting his vision and senses. He felt as if heaven and earth had abandoned him.

    Meng Qi condensed his breath and began to probe his surroundings. He recalled his position earlier and took a step forward.

    The scene before his eyes changed sharply with every step he took. The mist became thinner, allowing him to observe a silhouette looming ahead. The grey-haired figure held a Chinese Astrology Jin sword in his hand and his manner was timid as he looked around vigntly. It was ¡®Devil-ying Sword¡¯ Yang Zhenchan.

    This was the opportunity that Meng Qi had been waiting for! He held his breath and was on high alert as he turned the sword in his left hand. In his right, he was grasping the handle of Heaven Inflicted Pain.

    He was still treating Yang Zhenchan as an opponent at the peak of his strength and used his full strength like a lion fighting a rabbit!

    His Aperture acupoints were all opened but his Dharma Form did not emerge, only operating within him. The Golden Crow, the Grand Sun, as well as the stars were rapidly contracting and gathering in the Celestial. The Celestial moved forward and gradually turned into the primal chaos.

    The aura that Meng Qi exuded turned faint and dark and his breath became unclear. In the next second, an ordinary breath emerged on the surface of his body. It was the same kind of breath he typically disyed but concealed the anomalies underneath.

    He stared at Yang Zhenchan, who was cautious and on alert, and found no opportunity to ambush him. As a result, he made a deliberate step forward.

    Yang Zhenchan cautiously looked in all directions, carrying his sword, not giving Nether Spirits nor possible traitors any chance.

    When he heard the crisp sound of footsteps, he turned his head to look in the direction of the sound. His sense of rm was at its peak.

    He saw Meng Qi walking out with both hands behind his back, disying no signs of hostility.

    ¡°¡®Cultivator Grand Sun¡¯ Shen Bao¡­¡± Yang Zhenchan rxed a little at seeing a familiar face. Meng Qi stepping out so openly without trying to sneak an attack also diffused his concerns. However, he was instantly on his guard again against possible traitors.

    Meng Qi found his chance at the moment when Yang Zhenchan was still rxed and had yet to raise his guard. Having sensed the change in Yang Zhenchan¡¯s breath and the light grasp he had on his saber, he thrust forward and saber radiance lit up.

    His vision dimmed as if the saber radiance tore through the fabrics of heaven and earth. It was as if there was nothing that the saber could not cleave and nothing that couldpel it to stop!

    Yang Zhenchan had just noticed the attack when the saber radiance had arrived before his eyes.

    Feelings of violent ferocity and unswerving determination suddenly emerged in his eyes, eliminating all traces of his previous timidness. The Sword Qi around him condensed and the sword in his hand defiedmon sense, directly raising the posture of the hard-to-be-linked Sword Qi.

    ng!

    The saber radiance directly shed the sword!

    Yang Zhenchan¡¯s response was, unexpectedly, faster than that of Ze Luoju. His movements were even more profound and just apt,nding right in front of the saber radiance.

    ng!

    The saber radiance¡¯s Big Bang Technique hacked the sword and sent it sprawling to the right. Yang Zhenchan¡¯s chest and abdomen were split open, revealing his organs. The cut ran from his mid-brows to navel.

    Yet, in the end, Yang Zhenchan was still able to block the attack. The blow had merely injured him!

    ¡°He¡¯s acting weak to catch his enemies off guard¡­¡± The thought crossed Meng Qi¡¯s thoughts but he calmed his state of mind. He wielded the sword in his left hand and with each inch that he thrust closer at Yang Zhenchan, mes would re like explosions in the depths of the Grand Sun.

    Borrowing the force of the explosions, the saber radiance and Meng Qi traveled faster than they had ever before, charging straight for Yang Zhenchan¡¯s mid-brows!

    Yang Zhenchan had fallen into a precarious situation but his gaze was still fierce for he had found his final chance at survival. He thrust his sword repeatedly, his Chinese Astrology Jin bursting forth. His sword light moved at an unparalleled speed, swiftly prating the vortex of heat to hit Meng Qi in the mid-brows.

    He had gone on the offensive to meet Meng Qi¡¯s attacks and use thetter¡¯s speed to slow him down!

    Though Yang Zhenchan hadunched his attackter than Meng Qi, he was even faster and seemed capable of bringing thetter down with him. This forced Meng Qi to change his movements.

    The line ¡®outstanding and exceptionally agile sword art¡¯ written on his file could not be false!

    The mist around them rolled and tumbled as if it was drawn to their sword lights. But under the absorption of the God-trapping Formation of the Five Elements, there was no substantial loss or change in the b or mist.

    Just as the two were prepared to drag each other to their deaths, the muscles in Meng Qi¡¯s back bulged and grew two arms, and a head grew from his neck.

    He knotted fingers on both hands and golden lotuses began blooming one after another around him. The flowers, connected to the earth, were a boundless sea of extravagance and dignity.

    ng!

    The lotuses blocked Yang Zhenchan¡¯s sword light but his sword was unmatched for them. His realm and strength were all above that of Meng Qi. He broke through the golden lotuses and was about to pierce both of Meng Qi¡¯s heads.

    Meng Qi¡¯s body began to violently bulge, tearing his clothes apart. The sword light¡¯s aim went from his head to his chest.

    nk! The sound of iron hitting gold resonated. The sword, whose power had beenrgely dissolved by the golden lotuses, only left a white mark on Meng Qi¡¯s body.

    On the other side, Meng Qi¡¯s grasp on his sword remained firm as if he had decided on trading his life for his opponent¡¯s. The second Yang Zhenchan¡¯s sword pierced his chest, he had pointed at the former¡¯s mid-brows!

    Yang Zhenchan¡¯s eyes were round, carrying both ferociousness, astonishment, as well as disbelief in them. When the sound of collision reached his ears, his vision was already darkening.

    Meng Qi exhaled as he watched Yang Zhenchan be limp and his blood gushed down Flowing Fire. He felt nothing but dness that he could erge his figure despite having not cultivated the Law Phenomenon. Otherwise, Yang Zhenchan¡¯s dying attack would have stabbed him and left him with severe injuries that he would not recover from for some time.

    ¡°What an outstanding sword art, as expected from a person who had inherited his family¡¯s Dharmakaya¡­¡± The head and arms that Meng Qi grew shrank and disappeared.

    Flowing Fire appeared to be delighted to be absorbing blood, ring up as its de expanded and contracted. Gradually, it condensed into a jade-like sword body, with an underlying scorching heat. It no longer swallowed mes as it used to.

    Meng Qi waved the sword and felt that it had be lithe and dexterous, bending to his every will like it was an extension of his arm. Its strength was enough to melt stones.

    ¡°It¡¯s finally evolved into an item of Nth Order¡­¡± Meng Qi felt both delighted and moved at this turn of events.

    He suddenly noticed that Yang Zhenchan¡¯s corpse was rotting at an indescribable speed. Even the Chinese Astrology Jin sword in his hand was full of rust.

    Within seconds, all that was left of Yang Zhenchan were bones, piles of mud-like flesh and blood, and a shattered sword.

    Meng Qi frowned when he saw such changes. ¡°Is this oue the result of Yang Zhenchan¡¯s karma or due to the formation? Judging by the fact that even the Precious Weapon is rusting, I¡¯d wager it¡¯s thetter¡­¡±

    Yang Zhenchan seemed to have traded everything he had just so he could refine pills. He kept only all sorts of spiritual grasses on him yet they had all lost their vitality and turned into mud.

    Meng Qi sank into silence and changed into another pair of simr clothing. He burned his torn clothes and tookrge steps back into the mist.

    The formation returned to normal after some time and the mist disappeared.

    yer Yaksh stared at hispanions who were obviously further than he had recalled them being. Just as he was about to speak, he smelled the stench of rotting corpse and discovered Yang Zhenchan¡¯s remains. He recognized it to be Yang Zhenchan from the dead wood-like rusting sword.

    ¡°You killed him!¡± He pointed at Meng Qi, his momentum surging as if he was about to attack thetter at any time. Merciless Tyrant and ¡®Primordial Chaos Devil¡¯ Jia Zhen were also on alert, ready to fight.

    Meng Qi¡¯s lips curled. ¡°Why are you using me? In my opinion, you¡¯re the murderer!¡± he said, sneering.

    He pretended to look annoyed by a baseless usation.

    yer Yaksh narrowed his eyes and his voice seemed to carry vortex in them as he spoke. ¡°Earlier, you¡¯ve specifically told us to invite Yang Zhenchan. If it¡¯s not you, who would it be?¡±

    ¡°I only mentioned him because I¡¯ve heard about your meeting.¡± Meng Qi deliberately pointed at the damaged vest that he had deliberately worn again. ¡°Then who was the one who ambushed me earlier?¡±

    The wound that Meng Qi had sustained from the ambush was on the vest. Even if he could alter his bones and reverse his hands tond a palm attack on himself, the force and resulting palm print would be different. The rest would be able to easily distinguish it to be fake.

    It was not as if he could pull his arm down, attach it to the wall, and ram his vest into his palm!

    Recalling the ambush, yer Yaksh gradually eased his hostility toward Meng Qi. His cold gaze swept past Merciless Tyrant and Jia Zhen.

    Jia Zhen tried to smooth things over, saying, ¡°It¡¯s not necessarily the work of a traitor. It¡¯s possible that there are some invisible monsters hiding inside the passages of the country of Bomi.¡±

    yer Yaksh nodded, heightening his vignce.

    Seeing that they hadrgely eliminated their doubts and did not gang up on him, Meng Qi felt a rather satisfying sense of aplishment. ¡°It feels pretty good to be a traitor¡­¡±

    When they took another three steps forward, mist once again shrouded them.

    With his own precedent of ambushing Yang Zhenchan, Meng Qi became more alert and deliberately changed his position.

    The mist rolled and disappeared after some time, allowing Meng Qi to spot yer Yaksh.

    He was about to speak when his eyes suddenly froze upon seeing a corpse lying on the ground. The corpse was torn in half and the heart, liver, spleen, lungs, and kidneys had fallen out.

    ¡°It¡¯s him!¡± Meng Qi was shocked.

    The horrible condition of the corpse was not what shocked him. Rather, the person who had died was the one person that he never thought would have anything happen to him.

    Merciless Tyrant!

 Chapter 513: Ancestral Spirits

    <h4>Chapter 513: Ancestral Spirits</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t Merciless Tyrant possessed by Nether Spirits lurking at the dead entrance? Why would he die so tragically at the living entrance?¡±

    Meng Qi wondered if he was mistaken in his judgment. ¡°Could it be that the Nether Spirits or malice from the dead entrance faced restrictions at the living entrance and decided to just abandon the body that it had possessed to escape?¡±

    Meng Qi allowed his thoughts to run haywire. Not daring to take any reckless action, yer Yaksh¡¯s expression darkened as he observed the scene around Merciless Tyrant¡¯s corpse.

    He suddenly cried in surprise and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like he was torn in half. The break is clean as if he was hacked by a saber.¡±

    ¡°Hacked by a saber?¡± Meng Qi¡¯s eyes turned toward the corpse in rm and saw that it was indeed true that there were no traces of Merciless Tyrant being torn apart. The wound looked like the result of a hacking.

    ¡°If I didn¡¯t know myself so well, I would really think that I¡¯m the one who killed him¡­¡± Meng Qi suspected, for a brief moment, that the wound on Merciless Tyrant¡¯s corpse was a result of the Big Bang Technique. The same way he had done to Yang Zhenchan who eliminated his own traces.

    The thought had just urred to him when he froze in shock. Meng Qi could notpletely eliminate the possibility that the murder was his own doing!

    There were no signs or warnings of evil possession in the Zhenwu¡¯s Decoy Grave at all. Could the spirit upying Merciless Tyrant be possessing him now? Did the spirit take control of his body while the illusory formation was clouding his senses?

    Fear gripped Meng Qi¡¯s heart the more he considered this possibility. If not for the Vital Qi entering and leaving his body in a cirction as well as his firm self-control, he would likely be sweating by now.

    Meng Qi, with his many experiences, took a breath and calmed his mind. He extended his mental energy to carefully inspect Merciless Tyrant¡¯s corpse.

    Unlike Yang Zhenchan, Merciless Tyrant¡¯s body did not rot to form piles of mud. It was a dehydrated corpse, void of any moisture including blood. His skin and internal organs were both dried and shriveled. His body was cut cleanly in half.

    Meng Qi, contrary to expectations, felt like heaving a sigh of relief to see this. Though it seemed like it was a result of the Big Bang Technique, it resembled an imitation instead.

    ¡°For the perpetrator to mimic the Big Bang Technique¡­ Could someone have seen me killing Yang Zhenchan? That doesn¡¯t seem right. I¡¯ve used the technique while escaping the dead entrance¡­¡± Meng Qi frowned.

    Suddenly, yer Yaksh extended his hand to grab the putrefied ck pouch on Merciless Tyrant¡¯s body. Even the gloves thetter wore had decayed but the item inside the pouch was intact thanks to the pouch taking all the damage.

    No one objected to yer Yaksh taking away Merciless Tyrant¡¯s ck pouch due to their rtionship. Though Meng Qi was unwilling to relinquish the item, he knew he still needed the remaining two to explore the passage and fall into the traps for him.

    He was also preupied with another problem: was he currently being possessed by the Nether Spirits or malice at the dead entrance?

    The incident at the Zhenwu¡¯s Decoy Grave left a deep impression on him. He had no idea when he became possessed and the possibility was now hard to eliminate.

    He calmed his mind and allowed his Vital Spirit to mber up, overlooking the Celestial. He opened his Aperture acupoints and secretly triggered them to search for any abnormalities.

    ¡°There¡¯s no problem¡­¡± Meng Qi¡¯s Dharma Form emerged internally, faint and indistinct. The primal chaos opened up, giving birth to The Celestial. Universes and worlds appeared as usual.

    He then visualized the first stance of Buddha¡¯s Palm, therge golden finger touching the sky dubbed the ¡®Big Golden Buddha¡¯, and pointed at himself in his mind. Nothing strange came out of him.

    Since nothing happened even after using Buddha¡¯s Palm, then Meng Qi decided to believe in himself! He stopped suspecting himself. If there were still Nether Spirits or malice that could upy his body without warning under the threat of Immortal Primogenitor Form and the visualization of Buddha¡¯s Palm, it would not be solvable by just a mere the Exterior expert. Then it was not worth worrying about it. Once he was done with his task, he would get the Six Realms to help!

    He currently kept a Dharmakaya-level item with him at the moment. Which, was the wooden carving that Master Lu had gifted him. He had been holding it in his left hand for some time. The wooden carving felt the same. It was still the same wooden carving.

    ¡°Let¡¯s continue,¡± yer Yaksh said, his expression gloomy.

    Meng Qi and ¡®Primordial Chaos Devil¡¯ Jia Zhen said nothing and continued to move forward.

    They had taken the third step when mist once again shrouded them. Meng Qi carefully changed his direction instead of staying in his original spot.

    The mist receded minutester. Meng Qi saw that the ash-colored square was deserted, with only yer Yaksh standing some distance away.

    ¡°Did Jia Zhen die as well?¡± Meng Qi unleashed his mental energy and discovered a pile of mud-like bloody flesh. It was as if a great number of boulders had crushed ¡®Primordial Chaos Devil¡¯ Jia Zhen¡¯s body. Meng Qi was only able to determine thetter¡¯s identity through the clothing amid the rubble.

    Everything on Jia Zhen¡¯s body was squashed into pieces.

    ¡°So even this familiar-looking middle-aged schr that I can¡¯t recognize has died as well¡­¡± Meng Qi felt a sudden chill running down his spine. Indeed, this was the great Carefree Valley that had buried the entire country of Bomi. Fortunately, he had an examiner that he could drag into this mess!

    Meng Qi and yer Yaksh¡¯s eyes met and they saw the deep mistrust held in each other¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Do we continue?¡± Meng Qi asked.

    ¡°Of course,¡± yer Yaksh replied in a low voice.

    The entrance was only several steps away!

    The two of them walked shoulder-to-shoulder and the mist once again befell them three stepster, clouding their senses.

    Based on his understanding, Meng Qi took a horizontal step forward to leave his current position. In his senses, the mist had taken over the vast sea of Vital Qi around him and covered up what was natural.

    Suddenly, a bolt of shadow-like lightning appeared, apanied by an intense Devil Qi. It was like a centipede-like creature that attempted to tightly coil around Meng Qi.

    Meng Qi, who was on guard all this while, transformed as swiftly as the wind, breaking away from the Devil Qi-infused centipede in a mystifying way.

    Suddenly, a human-shaped silhouette jumped at Meng Qi from within the mist. It was uncertain whether he threw a fist, wed, thrust a saber, flung a hammer, or formed a helix ¨C but it was underlined with Dharma and Logos. The attack was earth-shatteringly strong, full of the feeling of dposition. Feelings of degradation pierced sharply into Meng Qi¡¯s heart.

    Without attempting to defend himself, Meng Qi thrust his sword while opening many of his Aperture acupoints. Overhead, the Grand Sun emerged.

    The sword carried the intensity of the sun, bursting with seemingly illusory ten thousand rays of light that sometimes twisted and reversed. The light ¡®swallowed¡¯ everything within sight.

    The boundless light of the Grand Sun illuminated all corners!

    ng, ng, ng! His sword shed continuously with his opponent¡¯s fist and feet, ringing with sounds of gold and iron colliding and causing many shadows to scatter.

    Suddenly, shadows gathered to form horns on his head. Devil Qi pervaded the air.

    The silhouette pped his hands together, seizing Flowing Fire right on its de. The sunshine instantly dissipated.

    Meng Qi felt a sudden colossal strengthing from Flowing Fire. His flesh, bones, soul, and Vital Spirit felt somewhat loose as if they were being drawn to his opponent!

    The faint golden glow surfaced on his skin and the attractive force was rendered utterly useless, akin to an ant trying to shake arge tree,

    The genuine Qi of Meng Qi¡¯s opponent abruptly changed, giving him a deep sense of danger. He instantly extinguished the restrictions on Flowing Fire and made corresponding changes to his movements.

    Thud!

    Flowing Fire, pinned by two palms, burst with an intensity akin to the descending of the Grand Sun. It exploded continuously, ring with scorching heat and radiating sunlight all around.

    The sword, relying on this force, slid through the two palms and stabbed the opponent in the chest!

    The opponent¡¯s chest seemed as if it was made out of gold. However, Flowing Fire being a Precious Weapon merely paused for a brief second before piercing it.

    Thud!

    Intense heat burst forth from the sword like the forceing from the continuous explosions of the Grand Sun. The smell of scorched flesh drifted to Meng Qi¡¯s nose. The explosions even thinned the mist shrouding him.

    The opponent took advantage of the brief second in which the sword paused to fly away, barely stopping the sword to pierce him. However, the tip of the sword had melted a huge cavity in his chest. Half of his organs liquefied while the other half became charred.

    It was only then that Meng Qi felt an intense numbness in his limbs that extended all the way to his head.

    ¡°It¡¯s him! Extreme Bliss of Heaven and Demon!¡± Meng Qi nearly struck his opponent, who he finally saw through the thinned white mist. It was the person who could not be any more dead if he tried: ¡®Primordial Chaos Devil¡¯ Jia Zhen!

    Meng Qi was able to recognize his true identity from the kungfu technique he had used. He was Old Zhong of the Myths, not any of the Samsara travelers!

    No wonder he did not suffer any external wounds earlier! Sky Devil¡¯s Golden Body was essentially a defensive Divine Skill that would make the user impervious to swords or spears!

    Old Zhong, who had returned to his original appearance, had be even uglier with new lumps growing on his face. He retreated in session, all the way until he reached the fringe of the ash-colored square.

    Meng Qi tried to pursue him but was obstructed byyers of congealed mist.

    The mist hadrgely disappeared by now, allowing him to see yer Yaksh whose whole body was radiating rays of Five Elements light. His body was being strenuously propped up by a translucent Nether Spirit.

    This particr Nether Spirit had an aged appearance, with a ck robe draped over his shoulders. His head of grey hair was thick and coarse, resembling thin serpents. They fell over his back.

    He gave up trying to attack Meng Qi with the mist dissipating and merged with what remained of it.

    ¡°You!¡± yer Yaksh stared at Old Zhong, who was under the protection of the mist. His eyes were brimming with bitter hatred.

    However, he did not make a reckless move. It was as if he was waiting for something.

    Old Zhong gave them a strange smile, his state of mind clearly abnormal. ¡°Well, it¡¯s your fault for inviting me.¡±

    ¡°What is it that you want? Neither of us has entered the living entrance yet!¡± yer Yaksh was confused why would Old Zhong be so impatient to make a move.

    The flesh in Old Zhong¡¯s chest wiggled as he developed and changed his internal organs. He nced at Meng Qi and said somewhat crazedly, ¡°I want to kill you all, of course!¡±

    His words seemed to alert Meng Qi to something, prompting him to ask, ¡°Did the Myths send you here to find clues of the Carefree Valley?¡±

    ¡°The Myths¡­¡± yer Yaksh had just found out that Heaven Sovereign of the Myths had killed the Emperor of the Great Jin Dynasty at the frontier trade earlier. Now that he had met the ¡®main owner¡¯ of the organization, he felt as if he had fallen into a dream.

    Old Zhong dyed his reply delightfully, saying, ¡°You¡¯re right. I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d team up and find the living entrance so quickly, so fast that I didn¡¯t have time to pass on this news. I have no choice but to kill you all and suppress this matter.¡±

    Since everything happened so abruptly, he was not able to first notify the Myths out of fear that someone would get to the treasure in the Carefree Valley before they did. Thus he decided to assassinate them and destroy this treasure-hunting team. Who knew that he would fail on his first try? To make things worse, the first one to kill was not him but Meng Qi!

    ¡°Who¡¯s that Nether Spirit?¡± yer Yaksh asked.

    Old Zhong snickered. ¡°Based on the information that I¡¯ve obtained, there would be ancestral spirits guarding the important points of Bomi. They¡¯d bless you as long as you sincerely worship them.¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t just kowtow just to open the entrance¡­¡± Realization dawned on yer Yaksh.

    Typically, ancestral spirits that have not been worshipped for more than a century would disappear. However, this ce was special in that it was sinister, damp, and full of dead air. It would still be reasonable for an ancestral spirit to have existed for more than a thousand years, but from the looks of it, it had lost all its wisdom and acted purely on instinct. Furthermore, it also had to rely on the mist.

    Old Zhong¡¯s chest returned to its unscathed condition but his breath appeared weak. ncing at Meng Qi and yer Yaksh, he sneered. ¡°You don¡¯t dare to move because you¡¯re worried about triggering the illusory formation, isn¡¯t it? You¡¯re scared that the ancestral spirit woulde attacking?¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯ll trigger it for you!¡±

    His voice had barely faded when he heard yer Yaksh¡¯s heartyughter. ¡°Jia Zhen, why did you think I¡¯d invite an acquaintance like you?¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± a stunned Old Zhong muttered.

    yer Yaksh¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°I¡¯d invited you because you¡¯re convenient for me to kill and I won¡¯t have to share the treasure with you!¡±

    Suddenly, a figure materialized out of thin air with his two hands fashioned into ws. Dark blood poured like torrential rain as it dragged the ancestral spirit out of the formation!

    The neer wore a ck imperial robe, with his white hair tied in a top knot secured by a serpentine-shaped hairpin. With his wrinkled face, he quite resembled an ancestral spirit!

    ¡°Emperor of the Netherworld!¡± Old Zhong¡¯s expression changed dramatically. He took out an item and instantly turned to dash out of the exit.

    yer Yaksh appeared calm and unperturbed, looking as if he had nned this all along. He did not bother pursuing Old Zhong. Instead, he turned to Meng Qi with a smile.

    ¡°You¡¯re really calm, aren¡¯t you? You¡¯re not afraid?¡±

    Meng Qi showed him a brilliant smile, revealing his clean and straight teeth.

    ¡°Why should I feel afraid?¡±

 Chapter 514: Utterly Destroyed

    <h4>Chapter 514: Utterly Destroyed</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    ¡°What is there to fear?¡±

    ¡°The stroke of the Emperor of the Netherworld, one who possesses powers close to that of a grandmaster is about to fall upon him, and still he asks, ¡®Why the fear?''¡±

    Exasperated and confounded by Meng Qi¡¯s reply, yer Yaksh shook in horror at the danger closing in upon them. He turned frantically at Meng Qi and screamed,

    ¡°You!¡±

    His head swung back to look at the approaching Emperor of the Netherworld with gaping eyes.

    Long has yer Yaksh escaped the pursuits of vengeance and retribution and survived the treacherous pitfalls that infested the region of Bomi. He was hardly an inept fool to not notice Meng Qi¡¯s calmposure. ¡°Surely he has a hidden ace up his sleeve!¡± A cry rang from within his mind.

    He had barely looked over when a sudden, stabbing chill assailed his senses. The blood in his veins iced and froze as everything around him fell into a grim sluggishness. The movements of the Emperor of the Netherworld and the ancient one slowed. The mysterious wave of blood-red fluid ciated into huge ice by the abrupt artic frost that descended the entire chamber. Currents of cold air blew about while everything in the chamber glistened and sparked with the luster of ice.

    A palm, fair and graceful as the pale sun of the winter, fell from the roof of the cave chamber. Snowkes circled the falling hand that gleamed of a cold and merciless frost that appeared like a huge fist.

    Flickers of sparks shone from the body of the Emperor as the palm struck upon him. Be it a conjuration of defense, or an effect of his magical artifact; they mattered no more. The fair, pale hands smote upon its mark with unnerving sternness, leaving the Emperor no room for escape or maneuver!

    Bang!

    Down came the unforgiving stroke that had ttened both the apparition and the Emperor into pulps of flesh and blood!

    The blood that spewed forth had barely flown far when it crystallized into bright, red beads of ice. The magical array conjured before was rendered futile in the face of the trampling might of the blow!

    ¡°How¡­¡± stammered yer Yaksh whose expression and movements froze. Nothing save for a simple thought registered in his mind, ¡°Has the Emperor of the Netherworld been in with just one stroke?¡±

    The breadth of the force that hammered its foes into mushy waste stupefied even Meng Qi himself, ¡°Is this the full might of the Progenitor Doumu¡¯s wrath?¡± he wondered, perplexed.

    ¡°Thus is the difference in the might between a Half-Step from Dharmakaya and amon warrior of the Exterior?¡± he wondered, ¡°Like a warrior of the Exterior Scenery and a fresh sapling who had barely unsealed his apertures? No! The difference is even greater! Desperate was the Emperor of the Netherworld in venting his fury and unleashing his powers. Yet, still ,he was reduced to bits in the next breath by a mere stroke!¡±

    It dawned upon Meng Qi that the Crying Elder¡¯s ignominious defeat after being wounded by Su Wuming with just a strike of his de and the former¡¯s desperate flight to safety was no less dissimr!

    Not even Gu Xiaosang and the minions of the Luo Denomination who possessed powers of the Exterior would have been able to repel the onught of the Primogenitor Doumu had she unleashed her full might during their havoc in Luoyang! She had wilfully refrained from employing her powers which would have twisted even the very fabric of truth and wielded the forces of Nature between her fingertips in fear of the Grand Formation of Luoyang!

    Frozen in the midst of his flight,yers of ice trapped and encased Old Zhong, holding him despite the gleaming radiance of the magical artifact in his grasp that tried in vain to released its master.

    To the ground, he fell with a great bang. Still, the ice that held him remained steadfast and intact despite the fall.

    yer Yaksh trembled with fear and shock. His quivering eyes turned to Meng Qi, teeming with uncontroble panic and horror as his gaze conveyed his plea for mercy.

    Suddenly, he found himself gripped tightly by an invisible hand. Helpless and unable to move, he could do nothing but felt the stabbing cold piercing through his protective aura. The frigid cold seeped into his body, clenching him with a gnawing frost that drained what was left of his vim and verve, rendering even his Vital Spirit sluggish and weak.

    Dizziness overcame him as consciousness seeped gradually away from him. Through the ckness that descended upon him, he caught vague glimpses of the startled Meng Qi staring at him and the one who has held him. No, instead he saw the mass of flesh and blood of the two corpses on the ground!

    Dazed, the Merciless Tyrant¡¯s eyes centered on the middle as his eyeballs crept closer to each other, oblivious of the irreparable crack. Incoherently he mumbled,

    ¡°Who am I¡­¡±

    ¡°Who am I¡­¡± Shuddering at the sudden events, Meng Qi slowly reached out his sword.

    In the thick of the unfolding events, he had not realized that the Merciless Tyrant had incapacitated the half-frozen yer Yaksh.

    ¡°Who am I¡­¡± In the mind of yer Yaksh, a voice reverberated ceaselessly, distant and lost. A whirling giddiness swept upon him as a stinging chill crept within him, devouring at his Vital Spirit.

    Glimmering shafts of sunlight shone upon them both. The crimson de of the sword stabbed forth, a force of a destructive burst swelled within.

    Simultaneously they struck at each other. They were thrown behind the force of their blows and fell into the spot of light where the shaft of the sunlight fell. Within moments, they were whisked through the Gate of Life of the Carefree Valley.

    The magical array has been broken once the Primogenitor Doumu had obliterated the apparition of the ancient one!

    Meng Qi was about to take flight in pursuit when he decided against the notion. He remained and waited for the Primogenitor. None could say what perilous dangers would lurk within the depths of the Carefree Valley.

    A cold, chilly mist spread across the cave chamber at the destruction of the Emperor and the apparition. From within the plumes of mist, Primogenitor Doumu emerged. She has not her mask on, revealing her fresh appearance and her lush, ck hair, emanating a joyful vigor and freshness as the morning¡¯s dew.

    Here she was as the authority from the Huamei Heights to dispense justice and retribution on the former student of the school who had deviated to the Path of Evil. Her identity as the Primogenitor Doumu shall be kept hidden for now.

    ¡°That would exin the use of her Ice Fairy techniques earlier,¡± as the reason dawned upon Meng Qi. The techniques and course of the culmination of the Primogenitor Doumu persona, however, would remain unknown for now.

    ¡°Yang Zhenchan has been executed, Lady Ye,¡± said Meng Qi, addressing her by her true name instead of her persona from the Immortals in public.

    Ye Yuqi nodded without a word in acknowledgment.

    She strode over to Old Zhong. A flicker of ck emerged from the pulp of flesh and blood suddenly, and hurled towards the Gate of Life!

    ¡°The Emperor of the Netherworld had endured!¡± Meng Qi thought, his pupils contracting in shock.

    ¡°No! The form is luminous in appearance, it is the Vital Spirit of him!¡±

    ¡°Impossible! Even in the form of his Vital Spirit, he should have been frozen and pummeled into bits and pieces by the mighty strike of the Progenitor!¡±

    Ye Yuqi hastened as she tried to seize the escaping apparition. Still, the pearly-white apparition had beaten her to the Gate of Life and vanished past its threshold. With a deadpan expression, Ye Yuqi remarked, ¡°It would appear that he is inextricably linked to this ce.¡±

    Thence her failure to apprehend him.

    ¡°He and the ancient spirit seemed to share identical appearance¡­ I wonder if he is a descendant of the line of Bomi¡­ ¡± Meng Qi wondered aloud, ¡°But I had once believed that the residents of the country had perished in a sudden catastrophe¡­¡±

    Ye Yuqi did not attempt to question Meng Qi on the origins of his knowledge of the Carefree Valley, nor did she pursue the escaped apparition. She walked briskly to Old Zhong who hadin frozen on the ground. ¡°There might be merchants of Bomi who had been away during the catastrophe,¡± she said.

    ¡°Still, after generations and generations¡­ They share the same, identical visage¡­Could it be that he is a reincarnation of his ancestor¡­¡± Meng Qi asked himself quizzically.

    Ye Yuqi halted before Old Zhong. Her slender hands pped upon his forehead. Energies of frosty chilliness channeled into him, increasing her restraint upon him.

    ¡°He should be a full member of the Myths. A direct interrogation or torture of his spirit might have adverse reactions. Let us take caution. Study first his powers and martial discipline,¡± Ye Yuqi spoke, her deep gaze bored into Meng Qi, ¡°Use the Eight-Nine Mysteries technique of yours to prate his genuine Qi. I will rouse the conjuration of his powers for you to detect any traces.¡±

    ¡°His cultivation is called the Kungfu of Heaven and Demon¡­¡± Meng Qi muttered to himself. He strode over to the side of Old Zhong. With one hand on his forehead and another on his dantian, Meng Qi channeled his genuine Qi into that of Old Zhong¡¯s. Maintaining a calmness as still as a peacefulke, he attuned himself with the natural forces around and within himself, sensing and visualizing the physical properties of the restrained Old Zhong.

    Slowly, the Primogenitor channeled her powers to stimte Old Zhong¡¯s Vital Spirit, triggering the instinctive conjuration of his Kungfu of Heaven and Demon. Ripples of dark lines materialized in Meng Qi¡¯s spiritual sight of the channels of meridian points and apertures throughout Old Zhong¡¯s body.

    A golden glow radiated from Old Zhong¡¯s body, the secrets of the Sky Devil¡¯s Golden Body began peering from a tight gap.

    Meng Qi¡¯s Eight Nine Mysteries technique allowed him the ability to simte the techniques and skills of other. This allowed him a grazing nce on the mystics of the Kungfu of Heaven and Demon. Little was the information that he had managed to amass, being unable to fully replicate the culmination discipline and its crux. Still, it should be sufficient in allowing Meng Qi to disguise as Old Zhong for short periods.

    ¡°This is the Sky Devil¡¯s Four Erosion¡­ These are the shifts of the meridian and aperture channels of the Extreme Bliss of Heaven and Demon¡­¡± Meng Qi thought to himself as he studied intently on what he could. Moments then passed, Meng Qi rose and ended his survey. He turned to the Primogenitor and spoke to her in a hushed tone, ¡°Lady Ye, I have a rough understanding of his powers and discipline of culmination. It should be the Kungfu of Heaven and Demon¡­¡±

    ¡°The Kungfu of Heaven and Demon of the Dharmakaya stage?¡± Ye Yuqi asked with a tone of affirmation rather than doubt.

    ¡°Indeed, the Sky Devil¡¯s Golden Body,¡± answered Meng Qi as he quietly reflected on the harvest of his study. He would have been able to disguise as Old Zhong and infiltrate into The Myth and act as a hidden agent from within if it were not for the hazardous and deadly but yet rewarding nature of the undertaking.

    There was little understanding that Ye Yuqi has on the powers of the Kungfu of Heaven and Demon, given her first encounter with the discipline of culmination. Her gaze turned to Old Zhong. ¡°We shall see what we can study from him on the tidings of The Myths. Better if we can convert him.¡±

    The bindings of the Dominator of the Six Samsara Realms had not forbidden members of the Myths or the Immortals from making pacts with others so long as the nature of the pact would never undermine the interests of the guilds. A pact along the lines of the restrictions would allow conversions of members of opposing guilds.

    Ye Yuqi lifted parts of her restraint, allowing Old Zhong to speak.

    ¡°You should understand your present predicament. Answer my questions truthfully and you may live,¡± Ye Yuqi dered ndly.

    A dark, gloomy mise swept over him as he answered, ¡°Long have I lived, believing that the ying of the weak, triumphing over the invincible, savoring of the taste of blood, and satiating all my desires and cravings give me the purposes of my life. What amusement and pleasures I have reaped, raping and piging, draining others of their powers, feasting on their flesh and blood as I torture their Vital Spirits¡­¡±

    ¡°Is this a confession¡­¡± Meng Qi wondered as he sucked lightly through his teeth.¡°Deviants like him would have been better off dead.¡±

    ¡°Still, if there is one thing that I would never do¡­¡± Old Zhong broke into a roaringughter and screamed loudly, ¡°is that I shall never surrender!¡±

    ¡°The Heaven Sovereign is¡­¡± He taunted through gritted teeth and continued his thunderousughter.

    Noticing his final act of defiance, the Progenitor Doumu rushed forward to restrain him. Still, she was toote. Dark mes of the Underworld erupted from his body and consumed him rapidly.

    Hisughter persisted despite the raging, ck mes that devoured him continuously,

    ¡°Never have I been able to luxuriate in the splendors of life while I lived, let me die as the heretic and apostate as I will!¡±

    ¡°How can I plead for mercy when my hands are soaked with heinous sins and atrocities!

    ¡°Lunacy and evil in their most extreme indeed¡­¡± Meng Qi brushed his forehead as if cold sweat had begun perspiring.

    The ck mes engorged mercilessly on the flesh of Old Zhong, consuming even his Space Ring as the round band crumbled and melted in the extreme heat.

    Only ashes were left save for a single bone. A wristbone. ck soot and filth coated its surface, but under theyer of grit and dirt, the bone glistened, white as ivory. Unremarkable was the bone in Meng Qi¡¯s grip, nothing more than amon bone. Yet, he knew that the bone held unspoken mysteries, for it had survived the unholy ze of the mes of hell.

    ¡°This is¡­¡± Ye Yuqi received the wristbone from Meng Qi. Thoroughly she studied the piece of bone but nothing could be found from her examination.

    Meng Qi remembered suddenly, ¡°Old Zhong was a formerly a disciple of the Life-Changing Sect. It was said that he had rebelled against the teaching of his order and had escaped with an artifact. I wonder if this bone was the artifact that was stolen during his flight?¡±

    ¡°I see¡­ It once belonged to the Life-Changing Sect¡­¡± Ye Yuqi murmured. She handed the wristbone to Meng Qi and spoke to him telepathically, ¡°If this had triggered a task, inform us. Keep anything you may find useful for your own. Consider it your reward for your assistance in executing the renegade of the Huamei Heights.¡±

    Meng Qi would naturally wee the opportunity of adding another item to his inventory. Beaming radiantly, he answered, ¡°Rest assured, Lady Ye.¡±

    ¡°I wonder what this bone actually is¡­¡± he wondered.

    Meng Qi stowed away the bone. He instantly noticed Ye Yuqi walking to the Gate of Life and he rushed to follow behind her heels.

    With the magical array broken, the Asoka Blossoms by the gate withered and died. Stepping on the fallen petals, they both walked through the threshold into the Carefree Valley.

    The air inside was cold and damp. Unlike the Gate of Death, there were no signs of sentient consciousness that prowled about, no malevolent will that would try to gnaw at the spirit and soul of people walking through. Without requiring any other deployment of his techniques, the protection of the Eight-Nine Mysteries technique zed lightly on his skin.

    Silence reigned supreme in the dark cave, save for the sullen drip-drop of unseen water that echoed through the cave, trickling down from the ceilings of the cavern.

    The path they took opened wider and wider as if an entire mountain gorge had been stuffed beneath the earth.

    Slowly they strode with steady paces. The passage they passed opened suddenly into a vast and brimless expanse. Emptiness spread before them with a pitch-ck darkness that conjugated with dead silence.

    Meng Qi breathed in a gulp of the cool air that hit him as he braced at the horrifying sight before him. The t ground of the wide tract of emptiness before him was filled with innumerable corpses of the dead!

    Husks of dried corpses littered the ground, robed in white or adorned in ck armor and mail. A striking resemnce the corpses have to the specters of Nether Soldiers roamed the vicinity outside!

    The dried corpses assumed various forms of posture. There were mummies standing, some knelt on the ground, there were some who were lying on the ground. A cold, faint air of Death drifted ceaselessly in the cavern like a gliding specter. Yet, they had caught naught of the stench of rot and decay.

    A sudden fog of darkness rolled in towards them. From within the crests of the whirling fog emerged a band of Nether Soldiers.

    ¡°Are these the patrolling sentries? Could they be the folk of the kingdom of Bomi who were once lost?¡± surmised Meng Qi as he frowned.

    Taking no heed to the silent pair, the ghastly sentries broke formation. Mutedly they drifted and merged into their corpses in the midst of the pallid lull.

    Ye Yuqi hesitated as a thought came to her. She kicked a pebble forward with force.

    The pebble hit the ground, severing the deadened peace with a magnified cracking sound!

    The corpses shook with sudden life as they stirred and rose like a tide of waves!

    Their eyes opened one by one, hollow and distant. Howls and cries, sounding lost and cold, mored and rang from the sea of corpses in the deep.

    ¡°Who am I¡­¡±

    ¡°Who am I¡­¡±

    ¡°Who am I!¡±

    Their screams and cries echoed in this ears, boring deep into his mind with horror and fright!

 Chapter 515: Deranged

    <h4>Chapter 515: Deranged</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Corpses that were kneeling, lying on the ground, or leaning jerked and stood up. Their arms iled as if they were drowning. The ceaseless murmurs and chants of ¡°Who am I?¡± persisted amongst the eerie cacophony of the shuffling husks.

    Meng Qi was creeped out and his hair stood on his skin when the voice of the Dominator of the Six Samsara Realms boomed suddenly.

    ¡°The Carefree Valley has been found. The third portion of the enigma of Zhenwu¡¯s fall is aplished.¡±

    ¡°The fourth portion of the enigma of Zhenwu¡¯s fall: Seek any traces which have been left by the Great Emperor Zhenwu in the Carefree Valley.¡±

    Remaining indifferent, Ye Yuqi quietly instructed Meng Qi, ¡°Do not use the physical senses of your body. Sense your surroundings with your spiritual awareness.¡±

    Hearing this, Meng Qi closed his eyes and the aperture of his ears. He maintained a calmness that harmonized with his awareness of the Nature around him as the spectrum of his spiritual consciousness spread forth.

    The senses of his perception spread forth like a sweeping wave, everything before him filled his spiritual vision to their very minute detail. The vast stretch of the entire mountain gorge before him would amodate even a half of the entire kingdom of Hahler. Strands of sinister aura with the semnce of ck fumes seeped out from the crevices and fissures of the ground of the lifelessnd of dark rocks and stones. Tens of thousands of dried corpsesid about, their husks still bore the remnants of their disturbed souls.

    Without his physical senses in y, Meng Qi¡¯s spiritual perception found elements which had formerly escaped his notice. Traces of a malevolent sentience could be felt roaming about, merging with the pool of souls that swarmed and filled the entire gorge. Its cold and deathly aura branched like multitudes of tentacles, reaching into each and every disheveled husk of the corpses. Like its eyes and limbs, the corpses wavered as they stirred, rocking sideways as they moved.

    ¡°The corpses are subjects to the will of the mysterious sentience which gave off that cold moist feeling? But why are they chanting ¡®Who am I¡¯¡­¡± Meng Qi wondered aloud. With a calm and collectedposure, he remained in vignce with his hand steady on the hilt of his sword.

    Ye Yuqi shook her head in answer, her opulent hair swaying as she said, ¡°I know naught of this.¡±

    Seconds passed in silence. The creepy and frightening din of the rousing corpses simmered down as the corpses returned to their former slumber. A deep, peaceful lull returned into the fold as if nothing had happened before.

    Meng Qi kept his eyes closed, prodding at his surroundings with his spiritual senses. He examined the corpses and the nearby terrain in search of hints and traces.

    Their skins had been deprived of moisture, looking gray and dark. The white robes and ck mail that they wore had been reduced to a pitiable state, rotting and damaged after long years ofnguishing and neglect. ¡°A mere touch would have had the armors and raiments crumble beyond repair.¡± Meng Qi hazarded.

    The same could be said of their adornments, weapons, and books. Some had already been reduced into indistinguishable lumps of waste and filth. They were like pulps of organic grime and slime which had been drained of life and essence!

    Suddenly, Meng Qi gave a slight cry of amazement. A piece of parchment was found by the side of one of the corpses. There were scripts of the ancient tongue of the Western Regions on the piece of paper.

    He extended his hands and willed the parchment into his hands with his spiritual powers. Gracefully the parchment flew andnded in his palm.

    Ye Yuqi, the Ice Fairy, reached over and peered at the contents of the paper. She recited its contents after a brief nce,

    ¡°The Royal Advisor is deranged.¡±

    ¡°Script on the parchment would suggest that it was written in a hurry. It might have been inadvertently left in the chaos.¡± Ye Yuqi observed.

    There was but only the single sentence upon the piece of paper.

    Realizing there was nothing more that Meng Qi could glean with his spiritual senses, Ye Yuqi closed her eyes. Her right hand beckoned. A simrly-looking piece of parchment glided into her palm from the side of another corpse which had been adorned and dressedvishly.

    ¡°He has gone deranged!¡±

    ¡°The Royal Advisor¡­¡±

    Simr messages have been written on other parchments they found.

    A booklet of parchment paper drifted to them and fell into Ye Yuqi¡¯s palm.

    She riffled through the pages and recited its contents faintly, her raspy voice grew clearer as she continued,

    ¡°¡­ Blessed was the folk of Bomi by the Emperor of the Netherworld. In their dreams, he spoke to them, gave them advice and counsel, imparted to them knowledge of the mystic arts and promised them Nirvana upon their demise. Have no doubt, for we are of the peasants of the Emperor of the Netherworld!¡±

    Clear and concise, the opening of the booklet borated on the origins of the folk of Bomi¡¯s fervent worship of the Emperor of the Netherworld.

    Meng Qi stared nkly into nothingness as he pondered on the message read to him. A foreboding of dread urring to him. ¡°Does the Zhenwu Great Emperor¡¯s sealing of the ¡®Netherworld¡¯ have ties to the lore of Bomi? Have The Emperor¡¯s powers escaped the confines of the seal and began to speak to themon folk in their dreams?¡± he wondered.

    ¡°No¡­ Impossible!¡± Meng Qi grimaced with shock.

    ¡°How could it be possible that the Netherworld still lives! It has been millenniums!¡±

    ¡°None would be able to withstand the might and wrath of one so potent today! The invincibility of legendary entities so ancient and dominant would have been able to reign with absolute supremacy in the present age where the ancient teachings of martial disciplines have all but withered and decayed!¡±

    Ye Yuqi skimmed through the pages, reading chiefly the points which might be of importance, ¡°¡­ Through the counsel by the Emperor of the Netherworld in our dreams, and after the sacrifices of many masters, we have finally found the way into his kingdom. From now on, we need to prepare for theing of the Emperor.¡±

    ¡°¡­ For nine years we havebored as we waited with patience. In this day we shall receive the gloriousing of the Emperor of the Netherworld. The Emperor shall walk the earth with the full authority of thends beneath his feet and we shall be eternally returned to his kingdom. In his bosom, we shall endure for eternity!¡±

    ¡°¡­ the holy spirit of the Emperor fills me as I chronicled these glorious events with my trembling hand¡­¡±

    ¡°Here I am, preparing for my entry into the Emperor¡¯s kingdom. Here I pray for theing of His holiness¡­¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    ¡°What is he doing!¡±

    ¡°He has gone deranged!¡±

    ¡°The Royal Advisor¡­ Deranged¡­ Could it be that the Royal Advisor was caught in fits of insanity during the ritual to unseal the Netherworld, and this was the overture to the tragedy and ruin of thend of Bomi?¡± Meng Qi thought aloud using the information they have gleaned thus far.

    The sudden slip of his tongue did not go unnoticed. Ye Yuqi stared at him, ¡°To unseal the Netherworld, you say?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ My carelessness¡­¡± Meng Qi thought as heughed dryly to dismiss the matter. None save for him had the knowledge that the Great Emperor Zhenwu was once here. Wryly, he exined, ¡°By our findings, the God-Trapping Formation of the Five Elements has presently been inverted to face inwards. The people of Bomi had also prayed for theing of the Emperor of the Netherworld. Thence my deductions that the Netherworld was sealed in the Carefree Valley.¡±

    ¡°Still, the legends of the ancient have all faded in the medieval ages¡­¡± sulked Ye Yuqi. She, too, bore themon beliefs that the sealed Netherworld has no possibility of being alive anymore. The sealed ancient legend had not the semnce of more mysterious and independent entities simr to the Azure Emperor.

    Ye Yuqi murmured softly, trying to piece together the fragments of clues at hand, ¡°The Asoka Blossoms of intoxicating properties. It is the ingredient of the Draught of Fading Misery. It also wipes clean one¡¯s memories of their past reincarnation and erases one¡¯s sorrows¡­ The Nether Water of the Granny Meng, which allows one to release all recollections of their former reincarnations¡­¡±

    ¡°There is it! The Brew of Granny Meng and the Nether Water!¡±

    The truth struck him like lightning. The Primogenitor¡¯s deduction that revealed the impossibility that the Carefree Valley had no ties with the ¡®Netherworld¡¯!

    ¡°Deep are the mysteries and secrets of the ancients of old¡­¡± he wondered to himself.

    Meng Qi¡¯s belief and suspicion that the Great Emperor Zhenwu had arrived at the Carefree Valley due to the Emperor of the Netherworld grew stronger and stronger.

    Convinced that nothing more could be reaped, Ye Yuqi decided to venture further. ¡°We shall explore deeper inside,¡± she said. Gracefully she took flight, gliding forward. Chilly strands of mist swirled around her as she flew, like a true fairy from fables.

    Meng Qi trailed close behind, drifting into the darkness that engulfed them whole. The grim, humid air of the dead grew thicker and heavier as they plunged deeper.

    He handed the Flowing Fire to his left hand and wielded the Heaven Inflicted Pain on his right. He would have to risk being identified by his saber in the face of unknown dangers that might have awaited them.

    For moments they flew. They were about to fly through some ck mists ahead when Ye Yuqi eximed gently in surprise. Immediately she motioned to Meng Qi to descend.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Puzzled by the sudden instruction, Meng Qi asked.

    Somberly Ye Yuqi spoke, ¡°We shall walk through the mist first. For precaution.¡±

    Carefully, they took their steps forward into the ck mists that awaited. Immediately, sizzling noises could be heard! The protection aura that shrouded them was being eroded by the acidic mist!

    A faint golden glow radiated on their bodies as they channeled their powers to bolster their protective aura. Gradually as they continued, Meng Qi felt increasingly hard to extend his spiritual senses and vision, losing control of his dharmic maniption!

    The pool of the force of Nature seemed dark and distant to him with the ambiance of death and evil. Blinded by the dark and his spiritual awareness, he tingled with fear, refraining himself from breathing in the air and drawing in any energies of Nature as if they were venom!

    In just a split second, he felt the link between his Inner World and the Exterior severed brutally! He would have fallen back to the earth if he was flying!

    Looking before him, he saw arge chasm before him. Dark and deep the cliff fall below, he could see nothing in the darkness, feeling naught of its depth and bottom. He could only see the dark mists rising from the bowels of the dark abyss.

    The crack of the chasm before him was hardly wide. Meng Qi could make out the opposite edge not more than tens of meters ahead in the darkness. His Lightness skills would not be able to bear him over such distances, not unless if he had grappling hooks in his disposal.

    ¡°I have a foreboding that this is the core of the Nine Serenities¡­¡± Ye Yuqi¡¯s voice rang through the darkness beside Meng Qi.

    ¡°The very center of the Nine Serenities?¡± Meng Qi asked aloud with confusion and doubt as he turned his head around in the darkness. He remained constantly wary of the mysterious ck fog, in fear of dried corpses of strong foes that could leap out from within, namely the Merciless Tyrant or the yer Yaksha!

    Showing no expression on her fair face, Ye Yuqi continued, ¡°Yes. The very center of the Nine Serenities. Manuscripts of the ancient times had chronicled that demonic and ghastly aura abounds the Nine Serenities. But at a few areas within its core, the atmosphere and environment vary greatly from the Mortal Realm we live in. None save for those with powers of the Dharmakaya shall be able to traverse its depths unscathed.¡±

    ¡°The very fabric of its nature differs, thus our attunement with the energies of Nature was severed as well¡­ Only one with powers of the Dharmakaya shall be able to ovee the differences whereas we would be as defenseless as amon folk in its depths¡­¡± Meng Qi thought, understanding finally.

    Ye Yuqi gazed intently into the chasm as if peering through the veils of the mysterious ck mist. She observed carefully for moments before she spoke with a rare and faint quiver, ¡°The chasm was caused by a powerful blow from a sword. Of such monstrous force was the stroke that it smote the earth with such wrath that it tore through the substances of the void into the core of the Nine Serenities¡­¡±

    ¡°A strike from Zhenwu himself?!¡± The thought shed through Meng Qi¡¯s mind for a fleeting moment. Meng Qi pressed with another question to conceal the amazement of the revtion, ¡°Can demons or evil spirits from the Nine Serenities emerge from here then?¡±

    ¡°The Nine Serenities is but lost from the Mortal Realm. Only strands of energies pass to and fro continuously. No demons nor evil beings from the Nine Serenities shall be able to step foot upon the Mortal Realm unless a passage between both realms is created,¡± revealed Ye Yuqi mysteriously, her voice firm and confident.

    ¡°Hardened by the experiences of Death Tasks and other challenges of the Samsara realms, a potent traveler of the Samsara such as her would hardlyck the understanding of the inner workings in the realms of the Journey to the West, the Apotheosized, and the Nine Serenities¡­¡±

    ¡°We shall fashion a grappling hook and leap over the ck mists of the Nine Serenities. That should be fine then,¡± Ye Yuqi suggested.

    A note of approval had nearly left Meng Qi¡¯s lips when a sudden sh of inspiration dawned upon him, ¡°One moment, Lady Ye. Let me first try with the Eight-Nine Mysteries technique.¡±

    ¡°I wonder if I can morph into an apparition to attune to the natures of the Nine Serenity and fly?¡± he wondered.

    The abrupt suggestion had taken Ye Yuqi aback. They withdrew from the ck mist.

    Meng Qi produced the Ghost-Faced Jade in his keeping and sat on the ground. He had earlier mastered the Change of the Nether Spirit. The purpose of the Jade was to avoid any unwantedpses in his conjuration.

    Meng Qi rubbed his hands on the piece of jade and channeled his genuine Qi, consuming the ghastly aura emanating from within the jade. The spectral energies are channeled to various apertures around his body where they merged with his genuine Qi and slowly intensified.

    It did not take long for the apertures to fill until ghastly visages began to take shape. They looked cold and deathly.

    Meng Qi shook and transformed. His face took on a hue of green and gray and his skin became cold as a corpse. Life seemed to have all but left him with nothing but the shroud of pale deathliness upon him, resembling nothing but the Nether Spirits.

    He rose to his feet and began to step through the ck, corrosive mist. The forces of Nature answered his body¡¯s call as the energies of the environment began to immerse his body. He once again wielded the natural forces at his fingertips!

    Sure enough, the Eight-Nine Mysteries technique lived up to its position as one of the top martial disciplines of the Exchange List of the Dominator of the Samsara Realm! Beaming with delight, Meng Qi remarked to himself jubntly,

    ¡°Call me the All-Terrain Combat Machine!¡±

    Meng Qi held Ye Yuqi by her shoulder and took off into mid-air. Over the chasm, they glided over. He returned to his initial form after they have passed beyond the ck mist.

    A passage appeared before them through the gloom of darkness. A passage which was adorned by furnishings from the ancient times. Asoka Blossoms grew by the sides of the passage, its zing red petals ruffled by a light wind in the cavern.

    Sparing no opportunity for rewards, Meng Qi picked a few of the Asoka Blossoms before entering through the passage with Ye Yuqi.

    bs of gray and white walled the passage they passed through. The passage was hewn from stone andid with skill. Cold and yet shiny they shone amidst the shadows with a bleakness that resembled Death.

    They continued for moments until a sight appeared before them that had Meng Qi jumping back with shock. His saber swung forward before him, for beyond them stood the Merciless Tyrant and the yer Yaksha. Both were standing on each side of an opened stone door.

    The two deceased evils have been reduced into nothing more but dried corpses. Upon one of them was arge and deep cut where the innards of the insides peeked outwards. Dreamily, they stared into the nks of the shadows, murmuring the phrases ¡°Who am I?¡± repeatedly.

    Meng Qi recovered from his shock and observed the corpses before him. All fear has now left him, save for a slight pity for the items and artifacts which still adorned the body of the yer Yaksha. Their magical properties seemed to have faded and decayed as a result of the corruption by the deadly and cold aura of death!

    The deathly sentience that has settled in the caverns seemed more corporeal in form. Still, it had yet to exhibit any malevolent dispositions. It could have been due to their entry from the Gate of Life.

    Out of the blue, a dark shape flew swiftly before them, speeding out from the opened stone door. Clothed in the ck robes of a monarch and his hair shaped into a snake by a pin, it was the Emperor of the Netherworld who had earlier been in by the Primogenitor Doumu!

    With the simr expression of his counterparts, he flew away from them for another stone door.

    He opened the door before him and looked back mysteriously, revealing a begrudging smile of malice!

 Chapter 516: The Drawn Door

    <h4>Chapter 516: The Drawn Door</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    The stone door before them was opened while the stone entry before the Emperor was tightly sealed. With a heavy push, the stone b rumbled and broke into a thin gap.

    An onrushing wave of deathly chill swept upon them like a broken dam, passing through their bodies and sending shivers of dread that shook even their Vital Spirits. Meng Qi¡¯s body glowed in a faint gold, his Eight-Nine Mysteries technique rose to his defense as the sweeping wave rocked him hard.

    Silent and still Ye Yuqi remained despite the trampling surge that had unsettled Meng Qi. nkly, she watched the Emperor of the Netherworld, now looking luminous as a pale apparition, as he slipped through the thin gap and vanished.

    She stepped forward, passing through the Merciless Tyrant and yer Yaksha into the opened stone door before them. Another stone door loomed ahead.

    ¡°There is no feeling of a magical seal of the surroundings? Could it be that the people of Bomi have once lifted the seal on this ce?¡± Meng Qi wondered aloud with furrowed brows as he followed closely behind.

    The magical effects of the God-trapping Formation of the Five Elements and the mysterious blood-red mists that hovered about outside had indicated to Meng Qi of the magical seals that secured the area of the entrance. Yet, everything has been contrary to the outside since they crossed over the Gate of Life. No barriers, restrictions nor seals they have encountered thus far save for the deathly chill that followed them. ¡°Has the folk of Bomi lifted the seals and barriers here before the cataclysm that had befallen them?¡± Meng Qi wondered, ¡°If true, would there be any foul beings or beasts that lurked waiting?¡±

    Nonchntly, Ye Yuqi¡¯s paces continued like a brisk walk in the park. ¡°What have we to fear of demons that have yet to appear despite the absence of magical seals or barriers?¡± she said, ¡°Do we need to fear for barriers and restrictions inside? Surely not.¡±

    Ye Yuqi spoke with burning confidence and courage fueled by her skillfulness inbat and her profound experiences.

    Meng Qi felt warmed by her unwavering confidence, a boldness that surfaced from within him. Without another word, he pushed forward, his sword and saber in hand.

    Pushing the stone door open, they came into a wide hall of stone. There was a tall tform in the center of the room, upon it a casket of emerald-green jade. The translucent apparition of the Emperor of the Netherworld was standing before the casket.

    borate engravings adorned the walls of the stone chamber, tangling and curving together, forming signs that bore resemnces to Xuanwu, the mythological snake-tortoise. A grey gloom shrouded the engravings on the wall that might have once held powers of the unknown, left in neglect and forgotten.

    ¡°Engravings of the mythological tortoise and winged serpents¡­ Could it be that it was the Devil-Rinsing Primogenitor was the one behind the chasm of the Nine Serenities earlier?¡± Ye Yuqi muttered, not noticing the green jade casket.

    However, Meng Qi¡¯s gaze was fixed upon the engravings of the mythological beasts entangling on the wall. On the wall was a door not hewn from stone nor granite, but drawn by brush and ink!

    Simple andmon was the door that was painted on the wall. Still, it held an unspeakable allure that held Meng Qi¡¯s gaze. The crude edges of part of the drawing of the door converged with the head of the engraving of the Xuanwu snake-tortoise, forming a small bulge the size of a person¡¯s palm.

    ¡°Who am I¡­¡±The deep voice of the Emperor broke the silence, interrupting their thoughts, ¡°Who is he¡­¡± he continued chanting nkly into the dark. Ye Yuqi and Meng Qi looked back at the tform. The deathly chill that had followed them thus far was being drawn to the green jade casket, assuming a corporeal form within. A human form. In the form, they could feel the charm, the malice, the strength and the majesty of an evil being so great and powerful that it could have been able to destroy the entirety of Bomi!

    ¡°The great evil, the ¡°Netherworld¡± is sealed within the casket? The Netherworld that slumbered till now?¡± The sudden thought shed Meng Qi¡¯s mind, its revtion so devastating that his eyes contracted with shock. He channeled his powers and amassed his strength in preparation of a strike, his energies building as his Inner World attuned to his Exterior Scenery.

    This was one of the legendary entities of the prehistory ancient, one of the prime immortals of the fabled Nine Serenities who had held in his grasps the mysteries and keys of Mortality. He would not be any lesserpared to the former Thunder God of old, even stronger than any warriors of the Dharmakaya of the present by leaps and bounds!

    How would they fare against such overwhelming adversity?

    Meng Qi remembered something despite the assailing fear: If that is really the Netherworld, the legendary ancient of old, his vitality and strength might have been all but spent. Yet his remains¡­ He could not help but felt a slight warmth of relief.

    The relief and fear diminished as quickly as they came, leaving no traces that disturbed him. Steeling himself, Meng Qi remained as calm as possible, his sight cold as steel, keen as a de.

    The pool of energies that had been swirling about froze like an icyke, the soggy and deathly aura still emanating strongly. Meng Qi felt as if he had been involuntarily drawn into another dimension, his attunement with Nature was severed once again.

    Ye Yuqi¡¯s breathing was yet unchanged, cool andposed. A twirling blizzard churned behind her, cold and terrible as a winter storm. The snowkes glittered like flickering stars, swirling in the miniature storm and vanishing into the eye of the blizzard that resembled an abyssal vortex!

    The unnerving cold and steely aura of her boiling powers that could have frozen and broken Meng Qi into shards of ice, only to be consumed by the callous vortex into nothingness, drew his breath away from him, despite not being her enemy.

    ¡°This is the visage of her Dharma form? A corporeal Dharma form that has achieved substance? Can it be conjured with such ease without deliberately unsealing all her apertures?¡± wondered Meng Qi in amazement.

    ¡°Is this the Blizzard Star Form, or the Stars Moon Form?¡±

    Not knowing the true name of Ye Yuqi¡¯s actual Dharm form, Meng Qi could only surmise that the conjuration was not within the plethora of techniques practiced by the Progenitor Doumu persona. Ye Yuqi herself seemed to have trained chiefly in the Art of All to None discipline. At some point during the culmination of her skills, she had merged the Star God¡¯s Arrival on Earth technique with the Moon Frosty Palms technique which she had inherited and have pioneered a whole-new path which bes her the most.

    The blizzard spun in an endless spiral, throwing into the air shiny kes of ice and snow that reeled gracefully around the entire stone chamber. Still, the humanoid form lying in the green jade casket remained dormant, as if indeed bereft of life following its endless slumber through the ages.

    The spectral figure of the Emperor of the Netherworld rocked and swayed as if he was in a trance. His sight was fixated on the contents of the casket, ceaselessly chanting,

    ¡°Who am I¡­ Who is he¡­¡±

    Dense and wide was the soggy and deathly chill that nketed the stone chamber. Obscured by its sheer evil and terror, Meng Qi and Ye Yuqi could not discern the appearance of the humanoid form in the green jade casket using their spiritual vision. They both shared a look and broke into a slow walk forward. They held their breaths tight, bracing themselves as tense as a nocked arrow as their paces led them up the stairs of the tform.

    The lid of the casket had been tipped over to aside, they noticed. Meng Qi crept closer, hoping to steal a nce at the mysteries within.

    In the coffiny an elderly man, clothed in ck, majestic robes of a king. Wrinkled and gnarled was his face, his white, flowing hair held in the shape of a bun by a hairpin which looked like a serpent. The elderly many in the casket, cid and still as death, seemingly dead and stiff. Yet, the elderly man shared the entirely same appearance as the spectral form of the Emperor who towered just over him!

    The shock came down on Meng Qi like the swift smite of a lightning. A flurry of thoughts swept through him immediately.

    Just when he least expected it, the eyes of the elderly man in the coffin opened suddenly!

    His eyes were dark and grey and his pupils as crimson as blood!

    Meng Qi felt his hair stood, his shock made worst by the stabbing chill of death that roiled around. The soggy and deathly cold had thickened and took a form most foul and evil. The air around him shuddered by the squall of energies that shook even the ground beneath his feet. The foul and deathly aura would have pervaded his mind if not for his now wide-awakened Vital Spirit, roused to his nerves by the piercing cold.

    ¡°He is awakened!¡±

    ¡°The one who could possibly be the legendary Netherworld of old has been awakened!¡±

    A virtual silence stretched from the tform, its reaches spanning far and wide across the chamber while the soggy and deathly aura of the Carefree Valley swelled and churned in rage and malice as if baring its fangs. Apparitions appeared from nowhere, in creepy voices they began chanting,

    ¡°Who am I¡­¡±

    The apparition of the Emperor who stood before the casket broke into a sinister smile. Without warning, he hurled himself towards the elderly corpse in the casket, immersing himself in the deathly aura that continually gushed inwards!

    The opened eyes of the elderly man gazed at the ceiling of the stone chamber dreamily. Hoarsely he croaked,

    ¡°Who am I¡­¡±

    ¡°You are the Royal Advisor of Bomi,¡± the steely and raspy voice of Ye Yuqi came suddenly, breaking the eerie silence.

    Meng Qi vividly envisioned the pieces of the puzzle falling into ce as the words of Ye Yuqi registered in his mind!

    It was him!

    The elderly figure rose from the depths of the casket. The sheer pressure and stress of the deathly aura alone made Meng Qi and Ye Yuqi stepped back. The torrent of energies that follow then forced them down the steps of the tform.

    ¡°Such power and strength! He should be a Dharmakaya! No, his might dwarfs even the Heaven Sovereign and Cui Qinghe during the incident in Luoyang!¡± thought Meng Qi. He could barely keep his eyes open by the onrushing surge of energies.

    ¡°Yes, Yes! I am the Royal Advisor of Bomi!¡± cried the elderly figure, a glint of delight across his face. A sudden somber gloom filled him suddenly as he spoke, ¡°But why was I lying in here?¡±

    His gaze turned towards Ye Yuqi and Meng Qi, seeking an answer.

    Deeply Meng Qi spoke, ¡°You have discovered the Carefree Valley. You have found the true whereabouts of the Emperor of the Netherworld, the ancient Netherworld long sealed within.¡±

    The elderly man patted the edges of the jade casket and eximed, ¡°No. I have not found it. I have but only found traces of the energies of the great Emperor of the Netherworld!¡±

    His red eyes bored into them, full of questions while he continued, ¡°What came thereafter?¡±

    ¡°You are asking us of the deeds you have done with your very own hands¡­¡± Meng Qi thought with a mild annoyance. ¡°A fit of insanity took hold of you,¡± he uttered.

    ¡°Insane? How am I insane?¡± The elderly man bellowed in rage. A sudden strain of fear fell upon Meng Qi¡¯s back, every inch of his muscles and tendons squeezed and convulsed tightly as the crushing terror shook him.

    Somberly Meng Qi replied indignantly, ¡°Those who are insane would surely im otherwise. Especially when you yourself have no memory of what you have done!¡±

    ¡°Is it so? I am insane¡­¡± The elderly man¡¯s demeanor shrunk and left in its ce was someone who was lost.

    Ye Yuqi was stunned. Seldom was she dazed in shock. The oue of the incidents had progressed beyond herprehension.

    Just when Meng Qi was beginning to believe that he might have a way of manipting the situation to his favor, the elderly man turned cross. ¡°I know very well what I am doing,¡± he replied, vexed.

    ¡°Really? And what is it that you have done?¡± Meng Qi interjected swiftly, not losing sight of the opening.

    The elderly man raised his head with pride. Swelling with arrogance, he eximed, ¡°I am the Royal Advisor of the Kingdom of Bomi. By a stroke of fortune, I have discovered the Carefree Valley and had detected the scent of the great Emperor of the Netherworld. By his graces, I have been able to meditate on his aura and from it, I have found the secrets to immortality and have imed the powers of the Dharmakaya!¡±

    ¡°And you feigned to have received visions from the Emperor, instructing you to summon the people of the Kingdom, when you were actually trying to use the aura of the worshipping masses to lift the seal? You would then usher in theing of the Emperor of the Netherworld?¡± quipped Ye Yuqi calmly.

    ¡°Yes, indeed. That is true,¡± answered the elder nkly. He broke into a roaringughter, ¡°But not to usher in the advent of the Emperor. Instead, my schemes were to allow me to fully inherit the energies and aura of the Emperor so that the lives of the people would continue to live on as a part of me! With the collective powers of the masses at hand, I shall be able to traverse through the pains of Life and Death!¡±

    ¡°And thus people imed that you were deranged¡­¡± The edges of Meng Qi¡¯s lips curled. ¡°What of the true Emperor of the Netherworld?¡± He asked.

    Slowly the elderly man raised a hand of his, a finger pointed to the stone door which had been drawn on the wall. ¡°Behind that door,¡± he said, ¡°I heard the whispers of the Emperor of the Netherworld. His roars of rage¡­ Still, my efforts to open the doorway has been in vain. Nothing I did has opened the door not even one bit, not even my sess. The seal is bound by thews and order of Nature. It cannot be opened by force.¡±

    ¡°I see. So the Netherworld has been sealed behind that door¡­¡± Meng Qi thought to himself, not looking back. His spiritual senses stretched to the edges of the door, trying to unravel the secrets that lie within.

    Out of nowhere, Ye Yuqi broke her momentary silence. ¡°You mentioned ¡®sess¡¯. What of the sess? You seeded in sacrificing the entire poption of the Kingdom of Bomi?¡± she asked abruptly.

    The elderly man fell into a brief stupor as if raking through his mind for the correct answer. ¡°No,¡± he denied firmly, ¡°It was no sacrifice. They now live as a part of me. I was amassing the Souls of All Creatures. A regress to the origins to help us all traverse the pains and torments of Life and Death.¡±

    A triumphant glee line across his gnarled and wrinkled face. ¡°Since the cataclysm of the Demonic Buddha, great changes have taken ce on the Heavens and Earth. Not even the great Bodhidharma, the founder of Shaolin who has been acimed as an esteemed monk of Buddhism who has great understanding and grasp of the teachings of the Buddha and has been blessed with tremendous talents would be spared from the rigors of death.¡± he taunted proudly, ¡°Even if he were to im the powers of the Great Arhat, the Maha Bodhisattva, or even the levels tantamount to that of a Buddha, he would have still suffered death by the end of his journey.¡±

    ¡± You speak as if you knew him, the great Patriarch Bodhidharma himself¡­¡± The sudden thought shed through Meng Qi, sending cold shivers down his spine.¡°A most bizarre and weird old thing you are!¡±

    ¡°But I am different,¡± continued the elder, ¡°I have been bestowed the inheritance of the powers once held by the great Emperor of the Netherworld. Through that, I have been able to study the mystic rituals of amassing the Souls of All Creatures and have relieved myself of the torments of Mortality. The journey has brought me to where Bodhidharma had reached. Instead of ending my journey there like he once did, the point was but a mere beginning for me!¡± He ended his words with an inclined chin, seemingly filled with intense pride over his achievements. He turned into a frown immediately, ¡°But what is it that has driven me to this long slumber?¡± whispered the elder again.

    He swung his head towards Ye Yuqi swiftly. Still swelling with pride and arrogance, he asked as if seeking recognition, ¡°Girl! I sense you have with you an item left to you by one who has powers equal to that of a Dharmakaya. Ask him! See if my words are true!¡±

    From whence unknown, in Ye Yuqi¡¯s hands was an authority pass shaped like a sword. A brief silence followed as she focused her attention momentarily on the pass as if she wasmunicating to it.

    ¡°He says you have deviated from the correct path.¡± replied Ye Yuqi.

    ¡°Absurd!¡± bellowed the elder, his eyes went wide with rage and defiance. The soggy and deathly aura thrashed and rocked wildly like a tempestuous storm at its peak, its angry waves crashed and tossed with pure fury. Spectral figures of apparitions rose into the air, towering over them. The visages of their faces shifted endlessly, changing from the elder¡¯s appearance to that of their own. In unison, the ghostly phantoms roared.

    ¡°Absurd!¡±

    Their thunderous voice shook the entire cavern, filling Meng Qi with an intensely staggering murderous intent that filled the entire chamber with hatred and evil.

 Chapter 517: A Single Sword Move

    <h4>Chapter 517: A Single Sword Move</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Facing the angry Royal Advisor of Bomi, Meng Qi felt as though he was a small fishing boat on a vast ocean, rising and falling with storms and waves, and could capsize at any moment. He could not fight against natural forces and could only rely on his hard work and luck.

    ¡°Nonsense!¡±

    The dense red mist surrounding the entire Bomi tumbled, the cold moist feeling hiding within and yet blocked by it surged like waves, strong and vigorous. Nether Spirits appeared out of thin air from time to time, making even ancient monsters shudder.

    Seven Luminaries Devil was exchanging objects with the Gatekeeper of the cave. He suddenly frowned and increased his momentum. The seven evil stars that surrounded him rose, shining their light onto his body.

    ¡°Why is there such a phenomenon?¡± Seven Luminaries Devil asked.

    The Gatekeeper controlled his breath and sighed. ¡°This is the second time I have felt this surging, cold moist feeling. I¡¯m not sure what happened¡­¡±

    His tone was mncholic, full of the vicissitudes of life.

    ¡°The second time? When was the first?¡± The starlight of Seven Luminaries Devil blocked the invasion of the cold moist feeling.

    Gatekeeperughed wryly. ¡°That was 60 years ago. I was locked here then and was unable to escape on my own. I had to cooperate with Ye Yuqi, hoping that she could help cut off my chains.¡±

    Seven Luminaries Devil was curious about this matter for a long time but never asked since he thought it to be a great secret. Now that Gatekeeper had mentioned it voluntarily, he would not miss out on the opportunity. ¡°Who locked you here? What door are you guarding? And why did those Peerless Master Pros who entered the cave before all disappear?¡±

    The Gatekeeper exhaled deeply, and replied with a grim expression, ¡°That is a question I have asked myself for all these years too. I did nothing then except for meeting that young crazy Taoist, who locked me by the door, and told me to watch the door with all my heart, and to wait for a destined person. Those disappearances had nothing to do with me. There were many paths and traps in the cave, and it went deep into the ground. Devil Qi was left behind in many ces, and the magical array seemed to be present. One could easily die catastrophically if not careful.¡±

    ¡°The door? h! That¡¯s not a door! It was just a drawing by some stupid child on the cave walls using charcoal! I¡¯ve searched high and low for 60 years but discovered nothing!¡±

    Seven Luminaries Devil was stunned. ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Of course! I can take you there right now, and we won¡¯t add to the deal just now.¡± Gatekeeper felt that he could escape soon, and was no longer afraid of others knowing the right path. Anyway, he had collected most of the exotic minerals and products in the caves and had exchanged for materials for training and for making longevity elixirs.

    Seven Luminaries Devil remained vignt, wary that Gatekeeper would use the traps in the cave to hurt him. Yet he was curious about the mysterious door and what lied behind it. He believed there to be huge opportunities and adventures ahead. Thus, he hesitated a while before saying, ¡°Please lead the way.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense!¡±

    The angry roar and scary momentum pressed toward Ye Yuqi but her expression remained unchanged, as calm as always.

    ¡°If you didn¡¯t take the wrong path, why did you sleep for so many years?¡±

    ¡°If you didn¡¯t take the wrong path, how could you not remember yourself?¡±

    ¡°If you didn¡¯t take the wrong path, why did the spirit, that you had spent so much effort getting out, forget your original intention? Why did it forget everything about Carefree Valley, and couldn¡¯t enter this ce after searching for so long?¡±

    The queries came like lightning, hitting the old man and making his breath tumble. He could no longer form sentences, and could only roar ferociously.

    ¡°Nonsense!¡±

    ¡°It was clearly the influence of Asoka Blossoms!

    ¡°No! It was the Nether Water! I used the Nether Water for training!¡±

    The surroundings of Meng Qi¡¯s body shone with golden light, enduring the overwhelming pressure outside. Emperor of the Netherworld from the external world was actually a spirit created by the old monster, Royal Advisor of Bomi. He hoped that the spirit could grow independently so that it could awaken himself and solve his own problems. However, the spirit had forgotten about its former reincarnations. It only knew that it needed to find Carefree Valley, but it did not know why and how to find it!

    It was no wonder that Progenitor Doumu did not ¡°realize¡± and responded slowly, letting the Vital Spirit of Emperor of the Netherworld escape. She was well experienced and probably had expected it all along, and did it on purpose!

    The stars behind Ye Yuqi were like snows spinning in a blizzard, and the central feeling of nothingness became denser. She opened her mouth again, speaking coldly.

    ¡°Asoka Blossoms do not have such strong effects!¡±

    ¡°If it was the Nether Water, you would havepletely forgotten about your former reincarnations. How can you still remember them now?¡±

    ¡°You clearly guessed that you made a mistake, but you are unwilling to admit it, lying and rambling on and on!¡±

    ¡°Nonsense!¡± The elder¡¯s brown eyes were murderous. His snake-shaped hairpin was broken and thus his white hair fell onto his shoulders, like thin hissing snakes that seemed to strike instantly to kill the damned woman ahead.

    Ye Yuqi waved the token in her hand and smiled slightly, confident and yet full of reverence.

    ¡°He said that he only needed one sword move to kill you!¡±

    Only one sword move¡­ Meng Qi was shocked by this preemptory remark.

    ¡°Nonsense!¡± The moist and cold feeling engulfing the entire Bomi swirled again. All the Nether Spirits were like tentacles, flying towards the elder. The deep and profound murderous sensation almost rendered Meng Qi¡¯s Eight Nine Mysteries useless.

    As the elder made his move, the token flew out, tearing apart the void, and a stroke of sword light flew out.

    The stone room and the Carefree Valley suddenly became white, but Meng Qi was already an Exterior expert and had all his Aperture acupoints opened. He could sense the path of the sword light slightly.

    It did not seem strong, nor did it have any added magic. However, it was like thebination of the Teachings of Buddhism and logic, piercing through deepyers of moistness and darkness, and sliced at a point where many Nether Spirits seemed to meet.

    Boom!

    The node disconnected, and the surrounding Nether Spirits lost control and started shrieking.

    Initially, the strength of the attack was nothing for Royal Advisor of Bomi. But to Meng Qi¡¯s surprise, more and more Nether Spirits lost control, they influenced each other, and the nodes copsed one after another.

    Using a metaphor, Meng Qi could only describe it like dominoes he had seen in his previous life. As long as one used the correct sequence, and ced them in the correct position, the whole chain could copse with just one soft touch.

    The sword light was not shockingly powerful, but it was uncanny in that it struck at the perfect opportunity, and that it sessfully deduced the weakness of the elder.

    Boom!

    The chain reaction continued, the elder tried his best to stabilize, but he could not resist it anymore. More and more Nether Spirits lost control, returning to their original faces and disappearing in mid-air, all looking relieved.

    Boom!

    The cold and moist feelingpletely vanished as the air swirled everywhere. If the power of the seal was not present, the whole ground would probably copse.

    When the cold airflow had dissipated, Meng Qi saw the stunned elder standing in front of the Emerald Jade Coffin.

    He looked dazed and whispered to himself.

    ¡°How is it possible¡­¡±

    ¡°At present, how is it possible for any Dharmakaya to tear down the seal here, and let his power prate in¡­¡±

    ¡°How could my Souls of All Creatures be so fragile¡­¡±

    His breath was not as strong as before but was still far greater than Ye Yuqi¡¯s at Dharmakaya¡¯s level. Each and every whisper was like the calling of evil spirits, and Meng Qi had to use all his strength to keep himselfposed.

    At this instance, the elder¡¯s skin deteriorated at a speed that was visible to the naked eye, and the breath of his Vital Spirit declined quickly.

    Meng Qi realized instantly that he had died due to his finished lifespan. He was of the same generation as Patriarch Bodhidharma, and would instantly rot to death without the support of the secret treasures, the numerous Nether Spirits, and Precious Weapons.

    However, normally, the physical body of a strong Dharmakaya would not rot, unless he was at a special cultivation stage, such as Nirvana for Buddhist Dharmakayas, creating Buddha¡¯s relics through Golden Bodies. Thus Meng Qi was not too surprised by the elder¡¯s rotting body.

    ¡°Did, did he find the correct path?¡± The elder stared straight at Ye Yuqi before his breath dissipated.

    ¡°All previous ten dynasties have orthodox paths, they just require a longer time.¡± Ye Yuqi stopped before continuing. ¡°He had his own path. Although he cannot be sure that he is right, he can only be sure that you must be wrong.¡±

    The elder sighed softly, and his breath then copsed inwards. His physical body became a pool of blood and meat, and a yellowish-red light shone from it.

    Only one move was needed¡­ Meng Qi did not know if the person who made the move was Master Lu or Primogenitor Lingbao, but he was full of admiration. This move was outrageous, no, it was simply fascinating!

    I also want¡­

    The yellowish red light dissipated, and the Emerald Jade Coffin had decayed into the mud. A single yellowish-red beady on the ground. The exterior seemed dead and cold, while the interior seemed full of vitality, which made Meng Qi remember many of the previous treasures that were ¡°absorbed¡±.

    An amazing bead created by the body of a Dharmakaya master¡­ Meng Qi was excited at first before he subconsciously nced at Progenitor Doumu, and the words ¡°kill for treasure¡± appeared in his head.

    Obviously, the one being killed was himself!

    Recalling his previous careless mistake, where he was unable to obtain the objects on Old Zhong, Meng Qi sighed at his misfortune. He deduced from the death of Jiang Hengchuan that the contract could not break Space Rings, or divide them unless secret documents of The Myths were inside. But if that was the case, opening the Space Ring would destroy it immediately, and thus Meng Qi did not take any object from Old Zhong at first, leaving him with a hope, so as to soften his mind to facilitate interrogation. In the end, he added a destruction spell on the Space Ring, and the ring then died with him.

    Ye Yuqi¡¯s face was clean and in. She looked at the yellow-red bead and said, ¡°I need this object. If you let me take it, I will leave the rest of the objects to you. If they are not of value, I will make up for the differences.¡±

    Whew, no wonder she was a member of the just forces ¨C the ¡°leader¡± of a big sect. She was indeed upright and honest, not lying and cheating at all¡­ Meng Qi was relieved and nodded in agreement.

    As Ye Yuqi collected the yellow-red bead, Meng Qi¡¯s heart swelled with gossip. ¡°Fairy Ye, the one who helped just now was Senior Lu or¡­?¡±

    He omitted Primogenitor Lingbao.

    Ye Yuqi gently nodded. ¡°It was my brother-inw.¡±

    Staring at the token in her hand, Meng Qi¡¯s eyes twinkled, and were full of envy. ¡°It¡¯s so good to have a Dharmakaya that can help at any time.¡±

    At the same time, he remembered that Cui Qinghe stayed at Pinjing, yet could still help by using his sword.

    ¡°Such containers require Dharmakaya masters to cultivate daily andmunicate using heart and soul. It is immensely troublesome and requires him to re-cultivate after lending the object for a few days. Some more normal Dharmakayas can only cultivate one, but my brother-inw has at least two.¡± Ye Yuqi stared at the token in his hand softly but spoke with a proud tone. ¡°If they were the ancient powers, then they could use any objects attached to them to help, regardless of the number, and no need for cultivation¡­¡±

    Well¡­ Meng Qi did not need to worry that everyone from Luo Denomination or Shaolin Temple could use Dharmakayas in fights. However, that demoness Gu Xiaosang might have such objects¡­

    Ye Yuqi kept the dim token and said, ¡°After another Death Task, you will probably travel to many ruins. Some dying Dharmakaya masters may be inside, but they have all paid a certain price and have serious weaknesses. Don¡¯t be scared by the word ¡®Dharmakaya¡¯.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Meng Qi nodded solemnly. No wonder Domou was so calm just now and had a hunch. It turned out she had simr experiences before.

    He suddenly frowned. ¡°Saying that Royal Advisor of Bomi had taken the wrong path indeed seemed Master Lu¡¯s words. But saying that he only required one sword move was something out of Senior Lu¡¯s character¡­¡±

    Master Lu was calm and humble, he was devoted and focused, and didn¡¯t seem to be someone who could say something so cold and tyrannical. It would be normal if it was Su Wuming, no, but if it was Su Wuming, he wouldn¡¯t even say anything, and would have charged ahead with his sword right away¡­

    Ye Yuqi calmly said, ¡°It¡¯s just my guess. Is there a problem?¡±

    ¡°Nope. Not at all.¡± Meng Qi realized that he had asked a stupid question. He looked around, trying to find any treasure, and his eyes rested at the gap where the turtle and snake statues met with the door.

    He touched the ck Tortoise Jade Pendant and realized that its size was correct¡­

 Chapter 518: The Devil-rinsing Flag

    <h4>Chapter 518: The Devil-rinsing g</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Is ck Tortoise Jade Pendant the key to this painted door?¡± This thought abruptly came to Meng Qi¡¯s mind when he stroked the pendant that had been eroded by theher aura.

    Should I try the pendant in front of Doumu or should I return secretly after leaving here? Various ideas shed across his mind so he immediately decided to try it now.

    He didn¡¯t know what would happen behind the door, after all. If he couldn¡¯t deal with it, he would feel much safer having Progenitor Doumu apany himself. There was another possibility that Old Zhong secretly leaked the message to The Myths that would probably rush here soon and if so, their effort would be wasted.

    The ck Tortoise Jade Pendant could be traced back to the time when he obtained the ancient books and records of Carefree Valley.

    ¡°Fairy Ye, I have a jade pendant that fits the keyhole,¡± said Meng Qi.

    He didn¡¯t mention its background, leaving Ye Yuqi to guess randomly.

    Having glimpsed at the pendant in his hand, Ye Yuqi didn¡¯t ask anything but nodded her head to indicate to him to try the pendant.

    Meng Qi wasposed while standing in front of the stone wall. He sensed the surroundings by merging his Interior with Heaven-earth. Suddenly, old and ethereal voices sounded in his ears. Even though he only heard the slight sound of water, he felt that he was dying.

    ¡°I really hear the Netherworld sound¡­¡± said Meng Qi grimly.

    Havinge to his side, Ye Yuqi said after some thought, ¡°The sound is perpetual.¡±

    Should I open it? Meng Qi became a little ambivalent. If ¡°the Netherworld¡±, the ancient big power, was waiting for someone to open the door, he would put themselves into an extreme danger.

    However, all ces they had passed by didn¡¯t have traces rted to Zhenwu, nor byroads and secret rooms. If they wanted to continue the serial task, they had to open the door.

    Since millions of years have passed, the Netherworld was either dying or dead, thus, there was no need to worry about it. Gritting his teeth, Meng Qi put the pendant into the keyhole.

    With his saber in his right hand and the ¡°Flowing Fire¡± sword strapped to his waist, he took one step back, awaiting the result.

    The tortoise featured abination of a turtle and a snake. The badly eroded pendant perfectly matched the keyhole.

    Dark light abruptly shone with an overwhelming aura, as if the turtle and snake became alive. The light was as profound as a boundless ocean.

    The pendant gleamed with crystal green light that became increasingly brighter. With a crack noise, it splintered into powder. The painted door had be a real one with a distinctive contour and salient edges and corners.

    Meng Qi pushed it with his left hand, and then the stone door was easily thrown open, revealing its interior.

    The thick red mists were like condensed drops, shrouding everything and blurring their sights.

    With the saber and sword respectively in his hands, Meng Qi stepped inside with Ye Yuqi. As the old and ethereal sound lingered beside his ears, he felt that his senses had be disabled. His mind turned unwise and his Vital Spirit restlessly swung, as if it was rinsed by the Netherworld spring.

    He induced his aperture acupoints, making the Grand Sun and Stars fly together. As The Celestial was high in the sky and his Vital Spirit was in the initial position, his Immortal Primogenitor Form internally showed, and he managed to calm himself down.

    When the ghostly whispers sounded beside his ears, he walked forward step by step with his body surrounded by the mist, as if he was burdened with heavy water. On the contrary, Ye Yuqi was quite rxed. The stars behind her turned into snow and then swirled into a neb. It was bright and dreamy, keeping the mist away from her.

    After a while, they saw the mist that had condensed into water streams envelope a ck coffin.

    It seemed very heavy and pressured the hoary ground, cracking it. ck mists inside it upwelled, but they couldn¡¯t prate the red waves.

    Meng Qi felt surprised at first, wondering about the state of ¡°the Netherworld¡±. Subsequently, he fixed his eyes on the ancient scripts engraved in front of the coffin.

    ¡°Here is the Netherworld that was suppressed by Zhenwu!¡±

    ¡°The Devil-rinsing Primogenitor, it¡¯s really him,¡± said Ye Yuqi gently.

    As powerful as she was, she subconsciously lowered her voice, seeming afraid to awaken the suppressed Netherworld.

    Meng Qi felt a bit relieved, for they finally found the traces left by Zhenwu.

    They stepped forward and their pupils simultaneously shrank; they saw a tiny gap in the coffin cover.

    Meng Qi¡¯s hair stood on end again, and a variety of scary thoughts emerged.

    The Dharma Form behind Ye Yuqi rotated slower and slower, but its momentum was strong, overwhelming the sky. She hastened her steps and arrived at the front of the coffin.

    As a brave man, Meng Qi gritted his teeth, tightly held his saber and sword, and walked toward the coffin. He used his spirit to sense the internal situation via this tiny gap.

    Full of rolling waves, a bloody yellow river flowed quietly. With nk eyes and forgettable memories, numberless souls bounced up and down in it¡­ Such a scene appeared in his mind and deterred his Vital Spirit, making it difficult for him to control his mind. Consequently, his vision became blurry.

    As Meng Qi retrieved his spirit, he was on the highest alert. He brandished his long saber and inserted it into the gap to pry the cover. With a heavy sound, the coffin cover was pushed away.

    Looking forward, he saw ayer of red-yellow aura permeating the coffin; however, there was nothing beneath it.

    ¡°Did ¡®the Netherworld¡¯ escape earlier?¡± Meng Qi murmured.

    At that moment, he felt that an item in his Space Ring jumped up and down oddly.

    Meng Qi discreetly used his spirit to find out what was happening ¨C it seemed that the secret bone from Old Zhong was moving up and down. With the whiteness hidden in the darkness, it seemed to have been stolen from the Life-changing Sect.

    After some thought, he took it out.

    From nowhere, the auras swarmed toward the bone and, like whales absorbing seawater, it absorbed all of them.

    Damn! Is it the Netherworld bone? Where did the Life-changing Sect get it? Meng Qi¡¯s heart fiercely beat.

    As the red-yellow aura quickly faded away, the bone returned to normal. He had tried his best to figure out its peculiarity, but he had failed to do so.

    Ye Yuqi asked while slightly frowning, ¡°Is it possible that the Life-changing Sect inherited the Netherworld orthodoxy?¡±

    She also thought that it belonged to the Netherworld.

    However, Meng Qi didn¡¯t think that the matter behind the bone was simple upon thinking of the Zombies in the Life-changing Sect and inside Zhenwu¡¯s Decoy Grave. He shook the bone, but nothing unusual appeared.

    He looked at the coffin again. With it being devoid of anything, it began to dpose from inside and soon became dirt.

    Where were the clues about Zhenwu? Meng Qi revealed his teeth, put the bone away, and walked forward again with his saber and sword in his hands.

    Rock walls appeared before them after they walked for a while. Like the wall earlier, there was also a painted door on it. Besides, the door surface was entwined by a turtle and snake, too.

    There was a small ck g in front of the door. It currently sent forth the red mist, and around it was the sound of flowing water.

    Beside the g was a turtleback on which there were scripts.

    ¡°Does the red mist in Bomie from the g?¡± Meng Qi stared at the turtle shell, trying to identify its scripts.

    Ye Yuqi read out before he could see them clearly.

    ¡°Things have changed and I have to look for the Ethereal Road. I don¡¯t have time to deal with the evil thoughts that will probably do harm to the mortal world, and I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯ll die soon, so I leave the Devil-rinsing g here. If youe here and read the scripts, I hope that you can use the g to remove those thoughts. Taoist Zhenwu bows.¡±

    Zhenwu Great Emperor didn¡¯t mention where the decoy tomb was; he seemed to anticipate that theer would definitely obtain the ck Tortoise Jade Pendant he had deliberately left in the tomb.

    Meng Qi felt overjoyed while listening to her. He stared at the g and saw one indescribable word respectively on each side. He couldn¡¯t read them, but he could magically sense their meaning:

    ¡°Rinsing Devil!¡±

    ¡°It should be the Devil-rinsing g. Rumor has it that it was destroyed by Nether Sea Sword.¡± Ye Yuqi felt perplexed.

    He looked at the g carefully, and then he found that it was full of cracks. As expected, he could only use it a couple of times.

    ¡°Perhaps the Devil-rinsing Primogenitor simply repaired it before cing it here. As time passed and its aura leaked, it became what it is now.¡± As long as it was usable, Meng Qi wasn¡¯t disappointed at all.

    He suppressed his excitement and walked toward the g before he decently bowed and said,

    ¡°Thanks to the ck Tortoise Jade Pendant, Ie here. I¡¯ll spare no effort to wipe out your evil thoughts.¡±

    He then stretched out his hand to collect the g. It was cold, but he easily picked it up.

    As soon as he held the g, the surrounding red mist suddenly rolled like boiled water or the sea surface prior to a storm, so did the mist in Bomi. All old monsters felt scared and wanted to know what happened.

    Meng Qi was holding the Devil-rinsing g, which made him more outstanding than any others.

    Feeling its aura, the painted door shone.

    ¡°The clue left by Zhenwu has been found, and step four of this serial task isplete.¡±

    ¡°Step five of the mystery of Zhenwu¡¯s death: return the Zhenwu¡¯s Decoy Grave, remove the evil thoughts, and elicit the information about where he would possibly go from them.¡±

    ¡­

    The Seven Luminaries Devil followed the Gatekeeper to the cave. After several turns, he arrived at the underground, and the red mist became thick.

    After a while, he saw the Gatekeeper stop walking in front of a dead-end road.

    At the end of the road was a graffiti-like door in the hoary wall. The painting was like either a turtle or a snake. Other than that, there was nothing else.

    ¡°This is it.¡± The Gatekeeper felt indignant.

    The Seven Luminaries Devil looked at the door carefully, but he couldn¡¯t open it. Even if he used his full force, the red waves would absorb them.

    ¡°It¡¯s useless.¡± The Gatekeeper sighed. ¡°From the very beginning, I could sometimes hear lions roar and the sound of people. As time passed, I could only hear the sound of humans¡­¡±

    His ankle chain extended to the rear of the stone door.

    As the Seven Luminaries Devil paced back and forth, he was meditating. Suddenly, the red mist rolled, and another odd scene appeared.

    When he was about to say something, his eyes abruptly froze and his pupils shrunk. He saw the painted door slowly open, bright light gleaming from it. Subsequently, he sensed a ghastly aura and saw a tall silhouette faintly emerge.

    Powerful! The Seven Luminaries Devil immediately turned around to escape.

    The Gatekeeper felt scared and wanted to escape, too; however, his ankle chain was controlled by the horrendous aura.

    ¡°Brother!¡± He shouted loudly for help, but the Seven Luminaries Devil immediately appeared into thin air.

    The Gatekeeper looked back, terrified, and saw a silhouette step out of the gradually opened painted door. His strong aura overwhelmed the sky.

    ¡°Spare, spare¡­¡± Those words subconsciously escaped from his lips.

    Suddenly, he stopped speaking, for he saw the silhouette stand in front him. Composed and cold, the figure was dressed in a white robe and held a long crimson jade sword.

    ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± He asked in shock, ¡°Who on earth are you?¡±

    He felt earlier that the figure was a Dharmakaya master.

    Having put the g away, Meng Qi said with a smile, ¡°We meet again.¡±

    The Gatekeeper did not know how to reply to him, so he stayed silent.

    ¡°Tell me about why you guard this ce?¡± Meng Qi asked directly.

    The Gatekeeper reiterated what he had told the Seven Luminaries Devil.

    An odd young Taoist¡­ Are they the Heaven-destined Cultivator and the others?Meng Qi asked while frowning, ¡°What did he nag about?¡±

    The Gatekeeper tried to recall what he had said. ¡°Waiting for a special person and something about ¡®I am who and who I am¡¯¡­¡±

    I am who and who I am? Meng Qi became serious upon thinking of that ink scroll from Dongyang Vi.

    Is Dongyang God still alive?

 Chapter 519: Choices

    <h4>Chapter 519: Choices</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Meng Qi asked solemnly, ¡°What else?¡±

    Gatekeeper shook his head. ¡°Nothing else was mentioned.¡±

    He just locked me here for 60 years¡­

    ¡°What does he look like?¡± Meng Qi asked calmly.

    ¡°Tall and thin, he had a bamboo crown that was popr during medieval times. He wore a deep blue Taoist coat and had an average mouth and nose, but he liked to squint his eyes until they became a thin line. He also had an unspeakable aura of charm¡­¡± Gatekeeper said as he started recalling.

    Meng Qi asked several more times to ensure that Gatekeeper didn¡¯t miss anything. He looked at the ¡°chain¡± that ¡°broke¡± because of the opening of the door and said, ¡°I won¡¯t make your life difficult since you have a deal with Ice Fairy. You may leave now.¡±

    This was instructed by Ye Yuqi.

    When he saw that Gatekeeper looked surprised and delighted, Meng Qi added, ¡°I¡¯m not sure about whatever you did before and that doesn¡¯t concern me since your enemies will naturally look for you. But since I¡¯ve saved you today, I¡¯ll personally eliminate you if youmit great evil in the future.¡±

    ¡°Thanks for your advice, senior.¡± Although Meng Qi¡¯s breath became normal, the shock still lingered in the air and Gatekeeper still believed him to be a senior and a master.

    The feeling of one¡¯s breath pressuring and shattering the void could not be false!

    With chains and a relieved mind, he sped towards the forked road and disappeared in the split of a second. He seemed extremely impatient.

    ¡°What were you surprised about?¡± Ye Yuqi walked out of the painted door, wearing a light purple dress.

    Meng Qi did not conceal his secret. ¡°I had found a set of artistic treasures in Dongyang Vi, left behind by Dongyang God. The words on it are ¡®who am I, I am who¡¯.¡±

    Ruan Yaoguang and others had all witnessed the incident, thus Meng Qi couldn¡¯t possibly hide the event.

    ¡°In the era of the holy emperor, Dongyang God wasn¡¯t outstanding¡­¡± Ye Yuqi didn¡¯t continue; in her point of view, even if some mysterious spell could allow big powers to survive until now, it wouldn¡¯t be something that Dongyang God could handle.

    ¡°That¡¯s why it¡¯s strange.¡± Meng Qi mused and asked, ¡°Fairy Ye, have you seen any Taoist like him?¡±

    Ye Yuqi pondered for a while before shaking her head. ¡°I have never seen him.¡±

    There was no clue about this mystery at the moment. Meng Qi turned his head, and stepped back into the painted door, deciding to take all the Asoka Blossoms on the hill with him.

    He had not dared to take too many Asoka Blossoms previously, as he was afraid that he might break any forgotten seals and cause destruction.

    Ye Yuqi did not mention much about the Devil-rinsing g. Standing alongside Meng Qi, she said abruptly, ¡°If there are no clues about the evil intentions of Zhenwu, we can all help you.¡±

    Since it concerned the Five Ancient Emperors and Nine Primogenitors of Taoism, Ye Yuqi viewed the issue seriously. It might be true that nothing could be gained from eliminating the evil intentions, but the developments after that would be worth looking forward to.

    ¡°If I can¡¯t sessfully resolve any issue for this matter, I won¡¯t hesitate to ask for help.¡± Meng Qi believed that this chain mission could be full of danger in the end and that he should release his goodwill ahead of time.

    Meng Qi walked around in the stone room full of red mist once more but did not discover anything else. He recalled all that had happened before and suddenly frowned. ¡°Fairy Ye, I still believe that this matter is strange. If Netherworld had escaped, why didn¡¯t he take the Devil-rinsing g away? Even though this object is almost destroyed and is useless now, such an act can disrupt his enemy Zhenwu¡¯s n, and will be beneficial to him.¡±

    Ye Yuqi was silent for a moment. ¡°The tortoise shell inscription beside the Devil-rinsing g never talked about suppressing the Netherworld. The g was inserted there, waiting for someone to take it away.¡±

    After the Devil-rinsing g was taken away, the tortoise shell had deteriorated into powder.

    This matter is truly mysterious, unless¡­ Meng Qi had a few guesses, but he had no proof, and could only suppress his ideas first. He walked towards the stone room, reminiscing about what had happened, thinking about his weaknesses and mistakes, so as to reflect on and correct them.

    Honestly, if he had not joined in the elimination of Yang Zhenchan, he would not have met yer Yaksh and Merciless Tyrant, and would not have discovered their exploration. And if he didn¡¯t join them, they would have taken much longer to find the living door. When Jiang Zhiwei had arrived, they would have found the node of the array easily, as the earthquake in Bomi had made it obvious, thus the living door would be easily discovered. Then, Old Zhong and Emperor of the Netherworld would not be provoked, and the Royal Advisor wouldn¡¯t be awakened.

    That was to say, if he did the mission in Carefree Valley normally, his biggest danger would be encountering a sneak-attack by the old monster when looking for the node of the array, being attacked by ancient spirits after entering the living door, and being infiltrated by the cold moist energy of the Royal Advisor, bing a part of him.

    If they were well prepared and were careful, then the mission shouldn¡¯t be difficult.

    ¡­

    After taking away the Asoka Blossoms, Meng Qi and Ye Yuqi returned from the entrance of The Immortals near Quicksand Town.

    The two changed their clothes discretely, each wearing a mask. Progenitor Doumu then opened the entrance directly, as she no longer needed to inform those inside using an Immortal-traveling Charm.

    ¡°When you change your essoryter, you¡¯ll officially be a member. You can use your essory to enter any of the nine entrances.¡± Ye Yuqi, who had transformed into Progenitor Doumu, said lightly.

    Official member¡­ Meng Qi first thought of the benefits!

    ¡°Progenitor, can I obtain the Exterior chapter for the Heavenly Golden Scripture and one or two Dharmakaya ultimate moves now?¡± His eyes shone and were full of energy.

    The exterior chapter of ¡°Heavenly Golden Scripture¡± included all the moves of the Exterior, such as Sky-turning Three Palms, Four Secrets of Wuji, Yin and Yang change, The Beginning Finger, and finally, the most important Dharmakaya movements.

    Ye Yuqi nodded her head and said, ¡°Naturally so, you can obtain the exterior chapter and all the movementster. Due to your potential and possible contributions to the organization, you don¡¯t need to wait for thepletion of the first official member mission to obtain the Dharmakaya ultimate ticks and can choose one or two now.¡±

    Meng Qi fell in front of Azure Pce, full of joy. He then continued after some hesitation, ¡°Progenitor, can I choose just one Dharmakaya ultimate trick from ¡®Heavenly Golden Scripture¡¯?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re giving up voluntarily?¡± Progenitor Doumu was slightly confused.

    No matter how one looked at ¡°Killing de¡± Su Meng, he did not seem like such a person.

    Meng Qi shook his head immediately, ¡°No no, I just want to exchange for the Dharmakaya ultimate skill of ¡®Eight Nine Mysteries¡¯.¡±

    That was his main cultivation method!

    Progenitor Doumu shook her head slightly, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s not possible. Except for those Dharmakaya movements under your name, others require you to exchange using Dharmakaya level objects, or as rewards for your service, or when you aplish special tasks.¡±

    ¡°Special tasks?¡± Meng Qi asked in confusion.

    Progenitor Doumu looked at him and asked, ¡°Have you exchanged any Dharmakaya movements, cultivation methods, or divine weapons with Dominator of Samsara before?¡±

    Meng Qi vaguely felt that Dominator of Samara was going to be a profiteer again, and replied frankly, ¡°No¡­¡±

    He had onlypleted his realization prowess¡­

    Progenitor Doumu¡¯s tone was as calm as usual. ¡°After bing Dharmakaya, if you want to exchange anything with Dominator of Samsara, you¡¯ll need Karma points on top ofpleting a special task. The higher the value of the object, the more difficult the task. There was one divine weapon which had the most difficult special task, and we call it Solitary Death Task within The Immortals. Nobody haspleted it except for Primogenitor Lingbao, and they all withdrew halfway, losing 20% of their Karma points.¡±

    ¡°Special tasks for Dharmakaya movements are not so difficult. The more iplete the movements are, or the higher the side effects, the easier the task.¡±

    ¡°The Immortals are somewhat bounded by Dominator of Samsara, and the Dharmakaya cultivation methods and movements were as such too. Although the tasks were not that difficult, you still have no hopepleting them at present, and should only consider it after crossing the first level of the Celestial Ladder, or after making a great contribution and requesting it as your reward. You can also exchange for it using Dharmakaya level objects.¡±

    Dharmakaya level objects¡­ Except for the Buddha¡¯s Palm, Meng Qi only owned the Five Thunder Bombardment of Sky. Dominator of Samsara himself had given it to him and it couldn¡¯t be exchanged.

    Actually, even if it was exchangeable, Meng Qi couldn¡¯t exchange it. This is because the move can only be inherited through impartation by Gist of Trueness. Meng Qi had only understood its preliminary effects, and couldn¡¯t leave behind aplete Gist of Trueness before he fully mastered it.

    Maybe the mysterious and unsolvablest move of Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship, ¡°Karma Fruit¡±can be upgraded to the Dharmakaya level afterpletion¡­ Meng Qi had found a lot of trouble for himself because of this karma, but he was still some distance away from finishing this unsolvable move.

    Meng Qi always had a good state of mind. He calmed his emotions and said nothing more. Following Progenitor Doumu into the Azure Pce, he returned his original essory to her.

    After waiting for a while, Progenitor Doumu came out of the back hall. The essory had changed its appearance. It was now thumb-sized, jade green, and filled with ancient scripts. It looked like a water droplet, and within the water droplet, there was an iid gem. The gem was slightly bigger than a rice grain, appearing dark and chaotic.

    ¡°This is your symbol, ¡®Eye of Beginning¡¯, which can be used to open any entrance of the Immortals. It also hides a trace of chaotic Qi within, which can aid yourprehension,¡± Progenitor Duomu said with a moderate voice.

    Meng Qi ced it in his Space Ring immediately, silently praising the Immortals. They had probably spent several days making this essory. It seemed like the Immortals were fully confident that he would be an official member.

    Looking at the symbol of Progenitor Doumu, the ring ¡°Mother of Stars¡±, Meng Qi followed her toward where he had received his cultivation method before.

    ¡°By the way, when you are wearing the Heavenly Primogenitor mask, you need not treat me as your senior¡­¡± Progenitor Doumu abruptly said, sounding awkward. ¡°That would make it easier for the reserve members and affiliated teams to figure out your identity.¡±

    Meng Qi was happy to agree as he found it awkward to treat Progenitor Doumu, who looked only 27 or 28, as a senior too.

    Yellow light covered the sky, and Sword Qi was restrained. After Meng Qi and Progenitor Doumu stepped into the hall, they walked straight to the cab where the jade bamboo script of ¡°Heavenly Golden Scripture¡±id.

    ¡°The Immortals only have three of the ¡®Nine Primeval Seals¡¯, namely the Skythrowing Palm, Wu-Ji Seal and Yin-Yang Seal, as well as Noble Grace Fist and Tri-gem Wish Fist of the Fist Art of Five Beginnings and Five Morals. Which two moves would you like to choose?¡± Progenitor Doumu asked as she stood in front of the cab.

    The ¡°Tri-gem Wish Fist¡± which Meng Qi previously learned was a movement of the Exterior realm and was derived from the ¡°Tri-gem Wish Fist¡± of the Dharmakaya realm. Since the cultivation methods were simr, an upgrade of this move was possible, thus it was also named ¡°Tri-gem Wish Fist¡±.

    Meng Qi didn¡¯t hesitate about the first choice, and said directly, ¡°Progenitor, I choose ¡®Yin-Yang Seal¡¯!¡±

    His sword strikes involved Yin and Yang, The Big Bang Technique involved Yin and Yang, and his self-made ¡°Trio Combination of Yin and Yang, which is Yin and which is Yang? ¡± involved Yin and Yang as well. In the case where he had neither of the three seals, First Dao, Open Sky and Infiniteness, choosing ¡°Yin-Yang Seal¡± would be the best for self-improvement, even though ¡°Skythrowing Palm¡± was more powerful.

    Combining himself with the meaning of the origin opened up the new route to Eight Nine Mysteries. After obtaining the Exterior chapter for ¡°Heavenly Golden Scripture¡± and Yin-Yang Seal, this was the beginning of his cultivation in the Exterior realm, and he was no longer just stabilizing realms and practicing moves!

    ¡°Let¡¯s choose Tri-gem Wish Fist next. It is the top five strongest move of Fist Art of Five Beginnings and Five Morals. Since you¡¯ve practiced it before, it allows for continuity as well,¡± Progenitor Doumu suggested.

    Meng Qi nodded, now considering to exchange Qi of the five morals from other sources.

 Chapter 520: Weighing the Harvest

    <h4>Chapter 520: Weighing the Harvest</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Primogenitor Doumu readied the jade bamboo script. She removed the Gist of Trueness of the Dharmakaya techniques of the dsicipline before handing the script over to Meng Qi.

    Without the need to ce the bamboo script on his forehead, Meng Qi¡¯s spiritual sight projected outwards and studied the contents of the script he held.

    BOOM!

    His Vital Spirit sat high in a mysterious space of nothingness. Time and space intertwined as one, achieving substance and yet ethereality at the same time.

    His ¡°Vital Spirit¡± opened its eyes. Formless and ethereal, it was formed in shape but yet incorporeal. Chaos broke free, dividing into Yin and Yang like the creation of matter!

    They were fantastic in their transformation and were immensely fast as well. Meng Qi could only grasp a little of its mystery. He had to obtain the Dharmakaya chapter of ¡°Heavenly Golden Scripture¡± to fully find realization!

    However, Meng Qi still had ¡°Yin-Yang Seal¡±, which could divide Yin and Yang, transforming them into the origin. The process of transformation was thorough, borating the Dharma and Logos amongst the worlds, which allowed Meng Qi to be immersed in the realization.

    The ¡°Vital Spirit¡± stretched out its hand and mixed with the Dharma and Logos of Heaven and Earth. With the indescribable printings in its midst, it became chaotic, faint and dark.

    The printings changed to be two hands ying back and forth. Yin and Yang were born and were interchanging in inexplicable ways, which made one unable to judge the Yin and Yang nature of the hands, resulting in it being impossible to protect against this move.

    As the printings were pushed out, the chaos in front broke down, and rity was separated from chaos. Various Yin and Yang principles were expounded!

    After a lot of time had passed, Meng Qi slowly opened his eyes. One of his eyes was white and bright, with a pure ck pupil. The other eye was dark, with a pure white pupil. They seem like two inverse ¡°Yin and Yang Fish¡±.

    He closed his eyes again, and they returned to their original state when he reopened them.

    Yin-Yang Seal was indeed one of the ¡°Nine Primeval Seals¡±. It epassed the principles of the universe and hid the root of the ultimate Tao. Meng Qi could only have a superficial understanding of it.

    Even that superficial understanding was only possible because he had created his own move, ¡°Trio Combination of Yin and Yang, which is Yin and which is Yang?¡±, and had learnt the sword move ¡°Yin-Yang Reversal¡± as well as ¡°The Big Bang Technique¡±, which was a ¡°Inner World movement¡± that can be cultivated to be more powerful. Such techniques made use of the discoveries and realizations of Yin and Yang, which resulted in Meng Qi having a superficial realization of ¡°Yin-Yang Seal¡±.

    The Exterior chapter of ¡°Heavenly Golden Scripture¡± had many Dharma and Logos, as well as cultivation methods, and one was required to study it calmly and thoroughly for understanding and realization. It allowed Meng Qi topletely understand that after thebination of inner and outer world and the appearance of inner power in the outer world, Kung Fu and training of Qi would bepletely different. He could thenpletely externalize his inner world and create many spell-like abilities, such as calling for wind, rain, or even lightning.

    As for ¡°Tri-gem Wish Fist¡±, Meng Qi had already understood the Exterior chapter. Now that he had deepened his realization, he needed to choose any of the three virtues of the five virtues for training.

    I¡¯m not sure if there was an option to exchange for the Qi of the five virtues at the Dominator of Samsara¡­ Meng Qi¡¯s thoughts diverged.

    Progenitor Doumu seemed to be able to sense his thoughts, and said softly, ¡°The Qi of the five virtues were that of aplishment, morality, blessing, virtue and darkness. They were obtained through doing actions that allowed for corresponding rewards from Heaven and Earth. There may be defects if one uses the Qi that others have obtained to train for one¡¯s own techniques.¡±

    ¡°Which is to say that it would be better to collect it yourself¡­¡± Meng Qi nodded gently and asked, ¡°Heaven and Earth is merciless, how can we expect for rewards from it?¡±

    Heaven and Earth was not a true creature, so how could it hand out rewards?

    Progenitor Doumu had a piece of jade bamboo script in her hand, ¡°Everything in this world is mutually interdependent and affects each other. Big Tao Dharma and Logos, and thew of heaven and earth acts so too. They are like a dead volcano. If you attack the center with the full strength of one palm, it will erupt again. This eruption will be the reward for your attack.¡±

    ¡°Er, it¡¯s like if I punch the wall once, the wall will return to me the force of one punch?¡± Meng Qi recalled the knowledge that he had learned in his previous life.

    Seeing that Meng Qi had understood, Doumu continued, ¡°Your effect on the Big Tao Dharma and Logos, and thew of the heavens and the earth¡¯s movements will be retributed ordingly. The average man has little power, and his effect is thus limited, which made the ¡®returns¡¯ especially weak and imperceptible.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± Meng Qipletely understood.

    Progenitor Doumu looked at him again, ¡°As one¡¯s actions tend toward some kind of Big Tao Dharma and Logos or thews of heaven and earth movements, the ¡®returns¡¯ that one obtains will be bigger, and can make one stronger. If one canpletely imitate the same actions, one would be the Big Tao Dharma and Logos, or thews of movements itself, and canpletely immerse into Heaven and Earth, controlling part of them, bing a special type of Dharmakaya. The Aplishment Virtue Body and Blessing Virtue Body from Taoism are all examples of such. Erm, you were from Buddhism, you should know about ¡®Sacrificing Body¡¯ right? This is the Dharma ess to training ¡®Sacrificing Body¡¯.¡±

    ¡°Indeed, she is the leader of a giant sect, an experienced Samsara member; she had such great knowledge¡­¡± Meng Qi shook his head, as he could only be considered half a monk.

    The expression of Domou remained a mystery under her mask. ¡°The monk makes a wish in front of the Buddha. Fulfilling the wish would be to tend towards some kind of Big Tao Dharma and Logos, obtaining ¡®returns¡¯. But one cannot be too overbearing with such wishes. If one cannotplete the wish, having a big wish would be lying arrogantly, and no return can be obtained. If the wish is too strong, the return may be more than what one can endure, and it will transform into a disaster, with no hope of progressing further.¡±

    ¡°Before ancient times, Amitabha had forty-eight wishes, and had returns by the Big Tao, which allowed him to break through, to consummate and to give his body to the purend, also known as the Western Blissed Land.¡±

    ¡°As long as one sincerely worships Buddha, one would return to the blissful world after death. Isn¡¯t that bing part of Heaven and Earth?¡±

    Meng Qi was stunned, as he had remembered novels which he had read before.Wasn¡¯t this bing Tao by making big wishes?

    Suddenly, Meng Qi remembered a person and an event, ¡°Progenitor, I had seen the current sessor of Lanke Temple, Hong Neng, at Immensity Sea before. He was fulfilling wishes and building temples to shelter travelers of Immensity Sea from sandstorms. Could, could he be training in ¡®Sacrificing Body¡¯?¡±

    Progenitor Doumu nodded gently, ¡°Yes, Lanke Temple is one of the few Buddhism sects that trains for ¡®Sacrificing Body¡¯. Although I had never been there before, I can be sure that it has a Bodhisattva or Buddha present. No, I should say that Lanke Temple has be the purend that they had sacrificed to, bing part of Heaven and Earth.¡±

    ¡°Thews of Heaven and Earth¡¯s movements and the Big Tao Dharma and Logos exists everywhere and is the basis for the expression of our inner power and cultivation. But can we feel them directly?¡±

    Meng Qi mused, ¡°I can feel their existence via their external appearance, but I cannot directly sense them.¡±

    ¡°Thus, Lanke Temple, which became part of Dharma and Logos of Heaven and Earth, could be omnipresent. It is just around the corner for those fate favor, yet universes away for others. If one is not a Dharmakaya, one can only hope that they allow you to enter voluntarily.¡± Master Lu was from Huamei Heights, and thus the secret of Lanke Temple was nothing to Progenitor Doumu.

    Meng Qi blew out air lightly. He felt the fantastic nature of everything and the mysteries that fascinated people were everywhere, enticing people to explore further.

    After Zhiwei¡¯s arrival, they could go and find Hong Neng together. Even though he did not train ¡°Sacrificing Body¡±, one could find realization from others¡¯ cultivation methods as well, and he may even be able to enter Lanke Temple¡­ He was having such thoughts and didn¡¯t notice Progenitor Doumu handing him the jade bamboo script.

    ¡°This is?¡± Meng Qi asked in confusion.

    Doumu replied calmly, ¡°The superficial movement routes of all the techniques of The Immortals.¡±

    ¡°Your cultivation method is Eight Nine Mysteries, which is the route of the indestructible Tao, epassing change. Seeing more, learning more and imitating more can help you improve, and can help you pretend to be other members at critical moments. It can be of great importance.¡±

    Sensing the numerousplicated techniques in the jade bamboo script, Meng Qi took in a deep breath and had more sincerity about joining ¡°The Immortals¡±. If he didn¡¯t obtain these techniques here, he had to spend considerable effort looking for them himself so as to satisfy the different Aperture acupoints¡¯ needs for different universes and different techniques, thus amodating changes and keeping the body immortal.

    It was of no wonder that almost no Samsara traveler chose the Eight Nine Mysteries. Although the defense was strong during the enlightenment period, and it specialized in deceiving, disguising and imitating, it had no real moves for attacking. Training in the Exterior realm will require a huge amount of resources to support it as well. If he had not joined The Immortals, he would have to work tens, hundreds, or even several thousand times harder, and the cultivation speed would be extremely slow, resulting in him dying from Samsara missions or by finishing his lifespan.

    Meng Qi solemnly bowed and thanked ¡°The Immortals¡±.

    Progenitor Doumu gave him a deep look, ¡°They may give you an official member mission after a few days.¡±

    ¡°What mission?¡± Meng Qi asked cautiously.

    Progenitor Doumu pointed at Azure Pce, ¡°Azure Heaven has more than nine entrances. There is one more in the depth of Azure Pce, leading to another world. In that world, Azure Pce is a symbol of strength and mystery.¡±

    ¡°The forces in that world we support have encountered a few problems, and we are unsure if they can resolve it by themselves. Anyways, if we need manpower, we will inform you.¡±

    Meng Qi nodded and agreed. He bid farewell to Progenitor Doumu and flew towards Immortal-tracking Alley. He had many objects which required Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms to examine and had many objects to exchange for Karma points.

    At the central jade pir of Immortal-tracking Alley, Meng Qi saw ¡°Bluecloud Progenitor¡± Qu Jiuniang. She slurped, ¡°¡®Primogenitor¡¯ is truly extraordinary, have you had any loot?¡±

    She was referring to the killing of Ze Luoju by Meng Qi. Everyone from Immensity Sea knew the ¡°richness¡± of Ze Luoju!

    Meng Qi wore the ¡°Heavenly Primogenitor¡± mask. He smiled lightly and took out Ze Luoju¡¯s evil de, many exotic minerals and products, as well as hundreds of Asoka Blossoms.

    ¡°So, so many¡­¡± Bluecloud Progenitor¡¯s voice was full of shock. She was surprised and envious, and stared intensely at the floating objects in front of Meng Qi, unable to move her gaze away. ¡°I, I would have assassinated Ze Luoju¡­¡±

    She was weaker than Ze Luoju before her breakthrough. If not for Meng Qi striking at the most unexpected time and location, he might not have seeded given Ze Luoju¡¯s caution and vignce.

    As Bluecloud Progenitor was staring at the objects, Meng Qi put in the Devil-rinsing g and the hand bone from Old Zhong discretely for evaluation.

    ¡°Devil-rinsing g, divine weapon (broken), an object of ck Emperor Zhenwu, made from the origin mystic water created from his birth. It canmand mist and protect one from evil. As it is severely broken, it can only use the power of the Exterior standard for three years. If prompted, it can use 50% of full power twice.¡±

    ¡°At present, it is worth 12,000 Karma points. To repair it to its original state, you need 70,000 Karma points.¡±

    ¡°Take note, if the user hasn¡¯t crossed the firstyer of Celestial Ladder, he cannot prompt the weapon.¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°The Netherworld¡¯s hand bone, an object of divine weapon level. It was the Nine Serenities Evil Avatar ¨C the Netherworld¡¯s hand bone ¨C but had lost its original power due to some strange reason, making it unable to show its miraculous strength. The current value is unknown.¡±

    ¡°To uncover the strange reason, 8,000 Karma points are needed.¡±

    It was really the hand bone of ¡°the Netherworld¡±¡­ Meng Qi frowned.

 Chapter 521: The Strange Door

    <h4>Chapter 521: The Strange Door</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    It was really the big power of the Nine Serenities, the Netherworld¡¯s skeletal hand!

    Meng Qi had expected this since the skeletal hand swallowed the breath of the Netherworld. Therefore, he was not surprised at the result nor did he be too emotional. Despite the shock, he was mainly puzzled.

    After the Netherworld got out of the trap, and he died somewhere because his lifespan was over or possibly another reason. Did a Life-changing Sect disciple find his corpse?

    Did the Life-changing Sect inherit his orthodoxy?

    The big power¡¯s skeletal hand was very valuable. The Overlord had refined a peerless machete using the Thunder God body and the ancient pool of thunder. Even though the Netherworld was second to the Thunder God, and although there was only a skeletal hand without the ancient pool of thunder, one could refine a divine weapon with the skeletal hand. But after Old Zhong stole it, why did the Life-changing Sect still send a group of an enlightened Disciple and an Exterior Zombie?

    It could be interpreted as the human resource distribution. But after Old Zhong had escaped, why didn¡¯t the Life-changing Sect disciples report it? Did the Dongyang Vick capable masters at the moment?

    Did the Life-changing Sect disciples not know it was the Netherworld¡¯s skeletal hand? Or did they consider it valuable for some reason but not take it too seriously?

    What Meng Qi could not figure out at all was the disappearance of the skeletal hand¡¯s strength. Moreover, 8,000 Karma points was far too much for him to pay.

    For an instant, a few ideas shed through his mind. For example, he could sell the Devil-rinsing g to Primogenitor Lingbao or to the organization The Immortals. The Immortals organization would try every means to pool enough Karma points to restore it, and every member paid a certain price when using it. In that case, Meng Qi could gain a lot of Karma points, and The Immortals organization could avoid certain tasks. Additionally, Meng Qi could borrow the g when he had to get rid of the Zhenwu¡¯s evil spirits or had a Death Task.

    Of course, there was a drawback. Since he could not carry it around, Meng Qi would not be able to utilize it if emergencies happened.

    Or, he could share the Netherworld¡¯s skeletal hand with The Immortals organization. A few members coborated to solve the puzzle and shared the future oues. If they should refine a divine weapon, they would use it in turn.

    Thoughts shed in his mind quickly. Meng Qi mentally asked Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms if his ideas were feasible.

    Having seen so many of his profiting actions, Meng Qi tended to see him as a highly intelligent creature, rather than a mechanical program. Meng Qi wouldn¡¯t want to take a advantage, he would always ask first.

    The nonchnt voice of the Dominator of Samsara in the Six Realms rang inside Meng Qi¡¯s mind.

    ¡°Trading or borrowing a Dharmakaya item requires following the basic rules of the task even among different groups.

    ¡°If both Samsara travelers and non-Samsara travelers are implicated, the rule is no longer applicable. After a few rounds of handing over, when the item again falls into the hand of another Samsara traveler, it¡¯ll be judged as a direct trade based on the traveler¡¯s intention.

    ¡°The value of the Netherworld¡¯s skeletal hand is unclear now. It can be shared among, at most, five random people. Who will be considered a temporary team.¡±

    Meng Qi felt lucky that he asked. If he borrowed the Devil-rinsing g and had a specific task, to get rid of the Zhenwu¡¯s evil spirits, it would be difficult to do so.

    The restrictions were beneficial in some ways. At least if he was ambushed by The Myths members, he wouldn¡¯t be killed defenselessly only because they had borrowed some divine or Dharmakaya weapons from the Heaven Sovereign or another senior teammate.

    Meng Qi would drop the Devil-rinsing g thing for now. As one of the top ancient big powers, Zhenwu¡¯s evil spirits probably could only be killed by a particr item. Even he could acquire another divine weapon in the future; the weapon might not equal the Devil-rinsing g. After further thinking, he left his mental mark and breath on the g and stored it in the Space Ring.

    As for the Netherworld¡¯s skeletal hand, he would rather share it with his teammates than The Immortals members. After the apotheosis mission, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult for five people to raise 8,000 Karma points.

    After storing the skeletal hand and collecting his thoughts, Meng Qi evaluated the two secret treasures he got from Ze Luoju as well. He wanted to know their functions and make a decision on if he should sell them or keep them.

    The Devil-summoning Stone, Exterior level secret treasure (Mid Grade). It can release fatal evil ghosts at the ordinary Exterior Four-fold Heaven. If the ownercks strength and the evil ghosts do not disappear after the enemy is killed, the treasure will countercharge. It¡¯s worth 3,500 Karma points and can be exchanged for 2,000 Karma points.

    The Nine Zen Beads, an Exterior secret treasure (Low Grade). It was refined out of a pagoda tree demon in front of a one-thousand-year-old temple. Since it died under a thunder cmity, it¡¯s only at the Third Heaven of the Exterior level. Nine beads represent nine zen thoughts, and only one remains avable, which is the ¡®Protective zing Light¡¯ bead. The bead is worth 2,000 Karma points and can be exchanged for 1,200 Karma points.¡±

    Meng Qi hesitated. The Devil-summoning Stone was a Peerless Master Pro level secret treasure that hecked, but the countercharging feature was just disgusting. It was tasteless but it would be too wasteful to discard it. He could keep the Nine Zen Beads and when at a critical moment; he could use it to ward off some of the power. In that way, his Eight Nine Mysteries would probably stop a death cmity.

    ¡°Why are you looking at me?¡± ¡®Bluecloud Progenitor¡¯ Qu Jiuniang was observing the exotic minerals and produce and Asoka Blossoms in front of Minghe. Suddenly, she felt a gaze from someone else. A keen gaze like her own present one.

    Meng Qi was masked as Heavenly Primogenitor and could not show his sunny smile. He could onlyugh. ¡°Bluecloud Progenitor, I want to give you something.¡±

    A dark green stoney in his palm¡ªa face appeared on the stone, vicious, hideous and twisted.

    ¡°You even got a secret treasure!¡± Bluecloud Progenitor said with bitter hatred. She regretted that she hadn¡¯t gathered Drunk Xie and others to assassinate Ze Luoju earlier. Why should she fear the Crying Elder¡¯s vengeance?

    After grieving, she quickly pulled herself together to request an evaluation. After which she spoke in a very professional manner, ¡°It countercharges and isn¡¯t that valuable. I¡¯ll give you 2,200 at most.¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you just rob me?¡± Meng Qi thought to himself. He shook his head. ¡°You have passed the First Celestial Ladder, why do you fear the evil ghosts countercharge? You can have this for 3,200 Karma points.¡±

    ¡°Exactly, since I¡¯ve passed the First Celestial Ladder, this kind of secret treasure doesn¡¯t mean much to me. I can save more Karma points for a better one. I¡¯ll give you 2,400 Karma points, final price.¡±

    Meng Qiughed. ¡°There are evil ghosts trapped inside, you can use them as capable helpers right now. They can fight, detect, possess, and curse. How can an ordinary attacking or defensive secret treasurepare with that? I¡¯ll have 3,000 Karma points at least.¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s disposable. I¡¯ll be kind and offer you 2,600 Karma points.¡± Qu Jiuniang replied in a scornful tone.

    ¡°Well, forget it. Anything less than 2,800 Karma points and I might as well take the risk and use it myself.¡± Meng Qi drew back his hand.

    Qu Jiuniang stepped forward. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s settle at 2,800 Karma points.¡±

    Meng Qi grinned and finished the deal.

    Then, he put Ze Luoju¡¯s long saber, a few nearly new exotic minerals and produce, and a bunch of the Asoka Blossoms into the central jade column.

    Wraith-binding Demonic Saber, Precious Weapon (Low Grade). It¡¯s an evil spirit-trapping saber that¡¯s made out of the Netherworld Iron and other materials. It was originally Mid Grade but it had been struck by the Grand Sun true me and the divine punishment Green Thunder. This caused it¡¯s degradation and can be recovered by 100 more premium spirits, or 1,200 Karma points. It¡¯s now worth 2,300 Karma points and can be exchanged for 1,500 Karma points.

    The Essence of the Golden Sand an exotic mineral and produce. It can be used to refine the Golden Sand type Divine Skill or simr Precious Weapons. It¡¯s worth 1,400 Karma points and can be exchanged for 800 Karma points.

    ¡­

    A half-made Space Strip at the Refined Weapon level item (Exquisite). It can only shrink things. It¡¯s worth 800 Karma points and can be exchanged for 80 Karma points.

    The Asoka Blossom, watered by the rare Nether Water. It can be used to refine the carefree elixir. An Exterior can drink it and forget his former reincarnation.

    However being suppressed by the Devil-rinsing red mist, it¡¯ll wither with the time passing. It can¡¯t be preserved for long, thus not enough for refining the carefree elixir. It¡¯s merely a Refined Weapon level article. One is worth 900 Karma points and can be exchanged for 90 Karma points. There are 59 in total.

    Meng Qi was stunned, what would it have been like if he had earned Asoka Blossoms before bing an Exterior¡­

    He suddenly turned to Qu Jiuniang. ¡°Bluecloud Progenitor, can I sell Refined Weapon level articles to groups that want to enlighten the Apertures.¡±

    Bluecloud Progenitor said in a tone that indicated that she had been there and done that. ¡°Even if you sell it to them at 500 Karma points, you¡¯ll only get 50 Karma points in the end. The Six Realms will take all the Karma points!¡±

    ¡°Well, one should not be too greedy¡­¡± Meng Qi exchanged all of these things. Adding the Karma points the Devil-summoning Stone was exchanged for, and his remaining Karma points, he had 12,645 Karma points in total.

    Looking at the whole bunch of Karma points Meng Qi was getting, Qu Jiuniang felt sad and almost wanted to snatch them all. Even someone as capable as she had not earned more than 10,000 Karma points at a time!

    ¡°What else to exchange¡­¡± Meng Qi reached out his hand to the Space Ring as he thought about another item.

    ¡°What¡­ what else?¡± Qu Jiuniang was stumbling over her words.

    What he took out were the brass keys of Ze Luoju and An Guoxie and the strange token that was made neither from gold, stone, wood, nor silk.

    A warehouse key, the specific address requires 200 Karma points.

    A courtyard key, the specific address requires 200 Karma points.

    ¡­

    Other than the key that was the same with Ze Luoju¡¯s, all of An Guoxie¡¯s keys bore the same evaluation results. Meng Qi thought for a moment and did not ask the specific address, because there might be items like Refined Weapons in An Guoxie¡¯s collections, or there might not be such items. He was not a gambling person and it was unnecessary to spend the Karma points. Because of this, he had never tried before as well.

    A secret courtyard key, the specific address requires 500 Karma points.

    An opening token to some item, more detailed information requires 1,000 Karma points.

    Meng Qi counted and there were 1,500 Karma points in total. He thought that the item might be more valuable than this. Due to this, he considered further for another moment and then turned to Qu Jiuniang again smiling. ¡°Bluecloud Progenitor, these keys are from An Guoxie. Every key opens one of his treasure-hiding spots. He¡¯s been a well-known Lone Robber in the Immensity Sea and must have had many treasures. Though it doesn¡¯t fit with your realm, you may possibly gain a lot of Karma points. Any interest in taking a trip?¡±

    Bluecloud Progenitor hesitated for a moment. ¡°I¡¯ll give you 800 Karma points, no more.¡±

    ¡°Deal.¡± Meng Qi decisively epted.

    Qu Jiuniang regretted as she realized she could¡¯ve offered 600 Karma points instead!

    With Qu Jiuniang offering the most of the Karma points, Meng Qi chose to redeem the following item.

    The opening token to¡­

    ¡­ the Plenitude Gate in the Guangling Street of the Fish Sea.

    ¡°The Plenitude Gate? What a high-end, elegant and ssy name!¡± Meng Qi was stunned.

 Chapter 522: The Karma Saber

    <h4>Chapter 522: The Karma Saber</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    More detailed information about The Plenitude Gate needed an extra 1,000 Karma points. Rich as Meng Qi now was, he would rather not waste his Karma points for this. He could still find the ce and first explore for himself; he could turn to the Six Realms for help if he really couldn¡¯t figure it out¡ªafter he could freely walk in and out of the Immortals, he didn¡¯t have to wait before or after a task to request evaluations.

    Qu Jiuniang stroked the keys, imagining what treasures would be found when she opened the vaults. Her eyes were tender and weren¡¯t shining as fiercely as they used to be. In regards to how to find them, she didn¡¯t have to waste the Karma points in the Six Realms. She had the informationwork all over the West Regions after all.

    Meng Qi put away the two keys as well as the opening token to The Plenitude Gate. He reflected on the things he needed as he looked at the Exchange List.

    Meng Qi didn¡¯tck the Exterior movements after earning the Exterior chapter of the ¡°Heavenly Golden Scripture¡±. Even though he had enough movements, his best and main movements¡ªthe desmanship and the sword arts, were kind of weak.

    As for the Exterior sword arts, he only had the Vairocana Swordy, the Samsara Beasts Sword, one style of the Heavenly Fairy, and the 10th style of the Nine Strategies Beyond the Swords of the upgraded ¡°Muscle-bone Strengthening Scripture¡±. Additionally, only the former sword arts had high grades, the twotter sword arts were rtively really weak. Practicing the Momentum-destroying Sword meant getting the elementary Dharma and Logos of Sword Principles. These could bebined with every sword art. One could explore and grow in many aspects, but it also demanded one to experience more sword arts to grasp the Dharmas and Logos.

    Compared with the sword art, the main attacking method¡ªthe desmanship seemed to be even weaker. Other than his treasured Five Thunder Bombardment of Sky Dharmakaya movements and the Big Bang Technique, the Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship had been rarely put into use. The Seven Purple Thunderstrikes remained only one lone thunderstrike. While the Heaven de that recently turned into the Exterior grade was more like a Primary Instruction. Leaving Meng Qi with the only one sword art that could be used as a conventional means, the Virtual Purity Sabersmanship.

    Of course, thoroughly mastering one set of well-graded desmanship and sword arts to branch out to other movements, was a better way than aimlessly learning others. It would be a Jack of all trades, and a master of none. He did bear the impartation of the Thunder God and had been studying the thunder-natured desmanship. It would be giving away his previous hard work and failing the impartation if he abandoned all that. Practicing two main sets of desmanship would not really be distracting.

    In regards to the saber and sword joint attack he had been working on, he had only redeemed a style of Yin-Yang Reversal. Though it was graded low and did not have strong power. It could only be used as a stepping stone to enhance one¡¯s saber and sword joint attack; in addition to getting familiar with the method. Therefore it was rarely used in a fight. This time, he needed to redeem a style of highly-graded saber and sword join attack movement.

    ¡°Yes, I need a sword art movement that overwhelms all.¡± Meng Qi was pondering when he suddenly came up with an idea!

    ¡°Why can¡¯t I just try the whole-body imbuing with Karma Fruits?¡±

    ¡°Though in the Six Realms, it imparts through the script impartations, rather than the greater Gist of Trueness. The Karma Fruit might not be the de of Anavakara. Although, a whole-body imbuing can help me realize the Gist of Trueness. I also collected some merits through the karma incidents previously, and I¡¯ll get more karma knowledge of the Exterior chapter of the Heavenly Golden Scripture soon. Even though I can¡¯t directly realize it, maybe I can manage it with some fated chance.¡±

    ¡°No matter how mysterious and traceless an Ananda matter is, a karma tangling will finally appear. If I master the principle of karma and learn the Karma Saber, I can get a little ahead of the game. I¡¯ll no longer have to worry all the time and I can start to find a solution to it!¡±

    ¡°The Heavenly Primogenitor is called the Seed of All Karma. The contents from the Gold Badge absolutely can fit with the realization of the Fruits of Karma. It may also deviate from Ananda¡¯s past path.¡±

    Between the rush of thoughts, Meng Qi had made up his mind: Since he already had the Primary Instruction of the Gist of Trueness, the Fruits of Karma of the whole-body imbuing required only twice its original price, 2,400 Karma points.

    He did what he wanted to do. Without hesitation, he walked into the central jade pir.

    The pir just looked like it was made of jade. Meng Qi felt like crossing a sticky swamp as he whispered in his heart.

    ¡°Whole-body imbuing the Fruits of Karma of the fifth style of the Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship!¡±

    ¡°The impartation of the Gist of Trueness is avable and 2,400 Karma points are deducted. The whole-body imbuing begins.¡± The voice of the Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms echoed in Meng Qi¡¯s head.

    The dense mist fell upon him and Meng Qi felt everything around turn dark. Countless glistening star threads spread throughout the void. They looked all tangled, but actually, they fit with the pattern of the Dharma and Logos, appearing excessively profound.

    A saber radiance fell and at some of the joints where the star threads met they suddenly snapped. All the threads, no matter if they were good or bad star threads, clung onto the saber radiance. The joint without its karma became weak and with another whip of the saber radiance, itpletely vanished.

    Kill you and bear your karma!

    Bear your karma and take your life!

    Everything disappeared and Meng Qi opened his eyes. Inside his eyes, there were numerous tangling threads. His mind was filled with the affairs of the Tang family, the affairs of the Su family, and the karma of the body. In the state that he was in, he was full of feelings.

    ¡°As expected, it¡¯s not really a de of Anavakara, it can only cross ranks to a small extent. It¡¯s not like the more karma the enemy has; the more possible it is for you to win. The enemy can only suffer. The real Karma Fruit only needs to bear the killed¡¯s heaviest karma and doesn¡¯t need to take the rest. By the whole-body imbuing of the Six Realms, all the karma will cling to you. It¡¯ll be a lot of trouble. Both your body and Tao may perish if you fail to handle it properly.¡± Meng Qi savored the whip of the de.

    Qu Jiuniang had put away her keys and saw Meng Qi exchanging. But she did not ask anything as they were his skill and secret means and not her business.

    Suddenly, she found Meng Qi staring at herself; his eyes were deep like Chaotic Holes as if they hid things that would disturb her.

    ¡°Progenitor, you hold a lot of karma!¡± Meng Qi¡¯s voice sound muffled.

    Qu Jiuniang looked startled. ¡°What?¡±

    Meng Qi just smiled without a word, like a fortune teller on the street. He could only ¡°see¡± that she had a lot of karma, but he couldn¡¯t know what the karma was unless he bore them himself.

    Meng Qi did not continue but resumed the exchanging; as Qu Jiuniang ground her teeth and grumbled. ¡°Jibber-jabber on! How great you are to have the Exterior chapter of the Heavenly Golden Scripture! How great is the Seed of All Karma!¡±

    ¡°Great indeed!¡± Meng Qi said to himself. Then hepleted the Seven Purple Thunderstrikes as he made his decision.

    As for secret treasures, now that he had the Nine Zen Beads and would not put them into use in the near future. He would wait until before the apotheosis mission to redeem them because by that time he would have gained another pile of Karma points.

    At this thought, Meng Qi was greatly frustrated. He made great efforts to be a Slivery-badge Arrester and then the prices of the materials to enlighten the Apertures plunged. Originally, he would earn around 300 Karma points each month whereas now it was only 30 Karma points. He ground his teeth with hatred when thinking of the Six Realms.

    The Seven Purple Thunderstrikes required 8,800 Karma points, but Meng Qi had spent 2,000 to redeem the Primary Instruction and the fifth style of the Violent Thunder Shocking the Sky. Apart from thest Heaven Tearing Thunder that was worth 2,400, he had also spent 4,400 Karma points to exchange for the rest five styles. These were respectively the Deadly Spring Thunder, the Revolving Thunder, the Infernal Thunder, the pping Winter Thunder, and the Roaring Thunder.

    Having the desmanship, Meng Qi carefully inspected his options before he picked the rtively strong saber and sword joint attack movements. With the premise that these movements fit with the nature of his skill or his Precious Weapons.

    As it currently stood, with a lot of money, he didn¡¯t need to think too much if the movement was a good deal. He quickly found an Exterior movement that cost 3,000 Karma points.

    Just that one movement charged 3,000 Karma points and the Twenty-three Swords Skill was only 4,000 Karma points!

    Of course, this Falling Sun movement did not countercharge awfully like the Twenty-three Swords Skill.

    ¡°Falling Sun. It¡¯s an Exterior movement of the Mid Grade. It is as long as a sword and as heavy as a saber. Its power is as formidable and as mighty as if the sword and saber joined, and was as if the Grand Sun had fallen. It was created by old experts who had witnessed the Falling Sun scene. However, the Gist of Trueness was lost; and descendants recovered it from the previous recordings, making it worth 3,000 Karma points.¡±

    Meng Qi saw that it was lost long ago and he flipped back to the pages to check if the Six Realms had the original edition. Finally, he found it in the Peerless Godly Kung Fu column. It said that after the advanced sess, its power would equal the real Grand Sun¡¯s copsing power.

    ¡°Horrible.¡± Meng Qi wiped his forehead as if there were any sweat on it. Then he redeemed all the saber and sword joint attack movements that fitted with his skill and Precious Weapons. He looked at his Karma points with the feeling of a broken heart.

    He¡¯d spent almost 10,000 Karma points before he knew it!

    There were more than 2,000 Karma points left. Meng Qi thought for a moment before he turned to Qu Jiuniang, asking, ¡°Progenitor, is elixir avable in the Immortals?¡±

    Previously, he had checked the near jade pirs and did not find anything he needed. To enhance quickly, he did not sell unnecessary exotic minerals and produce either. He decided that when he had aplished this, and when he was not in desperate need of Karma points, he would pick other official members of the Immortals.

    ¡°Yes, it is. It sells in the Azure Pce; all the elixir the Pao-P¡¯u-Tzu refines sells to the Immortals. Every member can go to exchange, at a price about 30% lower than the Six Realms¡¯.¡± The Bluecloud Progenitor had pulled herself together and acted normal. ¡°Now the Serenity Darkness Pill is best for you, it is one of the best curing elixirs at this level, and it only costs 1,300 Karma points.¡±

    Meng Qi checked the Six Realms¡¯ description of the Serenity Darkness Pill and was satisfied. Then he asked, ¡°What about the holy Taoist robes? I need one that is not necessarily defensive, but it has to be stic and won¡¯t break easily.¡±

    Meng Qi had found it hard to ask that question.

    Qu Jiuniang burst outughing. ¡°Yes, there are. The Lord of Purity and Magic especially has Yun Zhongzi refined several pieces. It can also be redeemed in the Azure Pce and it only costs 700 Karma points.¡±

    A memory seemed to have urred to her and sheughed hysterically.

    ¡°My image is ruined, at least in Qu Jiuniang¡¯s mind.¡± Meng Qi thought to himself.

    At this moment, he found an additional letter under the central jade pir. He picked it up and to read it, quickly realizing it was a letter from his subordinate team.

    ¡°Err, not only can things of The Immortals be passed into the Samsara Square, but also things of the Samsara Square can be picked up from the Immortals?¡± Meng Qi opened up the letter as he contemted on that thought.

    Apart from when they first joined in, the subordinate team had gone through three Samsara tasks. But none of these were like an adventure that Meng Qi had met. Their strength was growing at a normal speed with the difficulty level lifted up gently. They had not experienced the Group-rivaling yet, and only two freshmen died. The team currently consisted of five people¡ªMin Renlong from Taiyue Sect who had just opened Six Apertures, Wu Xiuxian who opened Four Apertures, Yuanyang and Weng Lingyu who were about to open Four Apertures, and a swordsman called Wu Xing who opened Four Apertures.

    They often wrote letters to consult with Meng Qi, Ruan Yushu, and others that would always reply in detail. Especially about the matter of different kinds of Samsara tasks and about the problems of cultivation.

    This letter was written by Yuanyang, where he requested advice on some questions about the knowledge. He revealed that he would go up north to the Great Jin Dynasty to secretly meet with hisrades for future task discussions. He also hinted that if the seniors were interested and avable, they could meet them in River East half a yearter.

    ¡°They went from onlinemunications to offline meetings.¡± Meng Qimented to himself.

    Collecting the letter, Meng Qi followed Qu Jiuniang to return to the Azure Pce. Once there he redeemed the Serenity Darkness Pill and the Qingyuan Taoist Robe.

    Then, since the Doumu had left, he asked Qu Jiuniang about matters regarding apotheosis.

 Chapter 523: Behind the Door

    <h4>Chapter 523: Behind the Door</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Qu Jiuniang masked as the Bluecloud Progenitor brought up the old apotheosis stories. He said in a serious tone, ¡°In the current Apotheosized World, legends about immortals prevailed. They¡¯re both about the Chan Denomination and the Jie Denomination. There are many stories about meeting some immortal and inheriting their treasures or skills. But, no matter how hard we try, we can¡¯t find the real immortals. Because of this, the Primogenitor can¡¯t carry out her ns smoothly.¡±

    ¡°We were close to sess several times, when Primogenitor and the others found out Azure Pce. Subsuquently, they found the real ce where Yun Zhongzi passed away. The odd thing was that there weren¡¯t any immortal corpses exceptst words and items. Take Azure Pce for example. Although it was empty, jade bamboo scripts and skill scripts were arranged neatly and tidyly as if the owner had just gone on a holiday. If it were not for all the lifeless elixirs, the Primogenitor wouldn¡¯t have dared to move Azure Pce, lest the immortal seek their revenge.¡±

    ¡°Is this really Azure Pce?¡± Meng Qi looked around and wondered. ¡°Where is the Sky-reaching Eminentor?¡±

    ¡°If he es back¡¯ someday, we¡¯ll be in big trouble!¡±

    ¡°I wonder where the Primogenitor found Azure Pce,¡± Meng Qi asked.

    Qu Jiuniang rolled her eyes at him. ¡°You haven¡¯t even been to the Apotheosized World, what¡¯s the point of knowing the location? It should be on Mount Kunlun in the Land of Han.¡±

    ¡°Mount Kunlun¡­¡± For a moment, Meng Qi almost blurted out, ¡°Are you kidding me?¡±

    But soon, he pulled himself together, and frowned while thinking. ¡°I thought it were overseas. Then where is Jade Virtual Pce?¡±

    Suddenly, he sensed something wrong. ¡°The Land of Han?¡±

    ¡°Is it the Spring and Autumn Period 500 years from the apotheosis? Where is ¡®Han¡¯?¡±

    Qu Jiuniang did not detect Meng Qi¡¯s suspicions but continued, ¡°ording to the official history of the world, after the apotheosis, descendants of the Shang dynasty were granted hereditarynds. But soon the central government broke down and four poles separated. Almost every piece ofnd fell apart. In less than 100 years, the feudal princes took power and fought each other. The royal orders were ineffective beyond the central government.¡±

    ¡°Or maybe there were too many feudal princes targeting at each other. It was all havoc and soon they emerged into one state. Many schr-officials imed the time a long night of the breakdown of the Li ritual system.¡±

    ¡°Where did the feudal princese from?¡± Meng Qi wanted to check if he was familiar with them.

    Qu Jiuniang could not help counting with her fingers. ¡°They were from Han, Qin, Chu, Tang, Ming, Yan, Zhao, Lu, Wu, Song and others.¡±

    ¡°They were indeed different from what I knew¡­¡± Meng Qi¡¯s eyes twitched. Maybe in the Numberless Immortals Formation, many feudal princes who were supposed to be granted, perished. Thus, it led to a different set of feudal princes and a different developing course.

    ¡°These feudal princes were descendants of immortals and deities; they could breathe smoke, and pose a strike flying by the wind. They bore various magical tricks, even divine weapons¡­¡± Qu Jiuniang deepened her serious tone and reminded Meng Qi. ¡°You need to watch out. Many sect lineages and immortal descendants survive, and they like to make secret treasures after the apotheosis items. The power of the secret treasures is either formidable or weird. Nothing in our world canpare; you¡¯ll get killed even by someone weaker with a secret treasure!¡±

    ¡°In the Immortals, there was a Lord Xuantan, who got into trouble with some sect and was killed by their secret treasure made after the Curse Notebook. The Primogenitor couldn¡¯t even find the enemy to seek revenge.¡±

    Meng Qi was stunned. ¡°Isn¡¯t the Lord Xuantan Zhao Gongming? He had the title and got killed by a replica of the Curse Notebook?¡±

    ¡°I can only say that this is his fate¡­¡±

    Thinking that Meng Qi was stunned by the secret treasures, Qu Jiuniang continued, ¡°Other than that, they have magical tricks that are hard to guard against. I once met an enemy who had just reached the Exterior. At first, I almost ripped him to pieces, but suddenly he snorted and spouted two white lights from his nose; my Vital Spirit was captured by him. I would¡¯ve died a terrible death if I didn¡¯t have otherpanions.¡±

    ¡°General Heng and Ha¡¯s sessor¡­¡± Meng Qi nodded thoughtfully.

    After Qu Jiuniang¡¯s introduction, Meng Qi had a general understanding of the Apotheosized World. Though the vassal states were slightly different in detail, it was in the samest years of the Spring and Autumn Period, when the Li ritual system fell apart, Saints withdrew, and schools of thought declined.

    ¡­

    Leaving the Immortals, Meng Qi returned to the Immensity Sea and arrived at Bomi again.

    At the moment, the red mist in Bomi thinned. Meng Qi expected that after a few more decades, the originless water would bepletely dissipated. The hideous people hiding in would have to find another ce.

    Meng Qi did not have any sympathy for them. He found a secretive ce outside Bomi, and took out the Divine Sun Stone, the Vast Earth Soil, and other exotic minerals and produce. He recollected Eight Nine Mysteries and the contents of the Exterior chapter of the ¡°Heavenly Golden Scripture¡±, and then started to cultivate.

    mes of the Grand Sun True Fire rose up from the Divine Sun Stone burning brightly. Meng Qi sniffed a little, and they all went into his nose. Shrouded with the Eight Nine genuine Qi, they went through meridians into certain Aperture acupoints. They slowlybined with the Grand Sun illusionary imaginary of the inner and outer confluence to make it more real.

    Soon, red lights shed around Meng Qi; Flowing Fire swarmed into his nose and white steam went out of his nose. Mist and smoke floated around him as if a God appeard.

    Below Four-fold Heaven of the Exterior, the focus of cultivating was to breathe in and out the heaven and earth Vital Qi corresponding to one¡¯s Interior, and to concentrate Aperture acupoints to consolidation Dharma Forms.

    As for Dharma Forms, they were created when the Interior, the Vital Spirit, the body, and the Force of Heaven and Earth werebined. It was formed when the sky and earth were stirred and when the Interior and Exterior Realm intersected. Representing one¡¯s way and rooted in certain Aperture acupoints, they were based on the Interior, and their major parts were Vital Spirits.

    Aperture acupoints, Interior, and Dharma esses vary with different skills and paths. For example, the Seven Luminaries Devil¡¯s form was based on the Interior, and then divided all the Aperture acupoints into seven groups. Every group of Aperture acupoints was cultivated with one Dharma ess, and breathed the same Vital Qi.

    After Heaven and earth Vital Qi concentrated Aperture acupoints, perfected the Interior, andbined with the illusory imagery, it slowly solidified. After passing over the first Celestial Ladder, the Dharma Form was close to the essence and could directly be disyed outside the body; this was one of the top tricks of the Exterior.

    After that, one could cultivate the Dharma Form; grasp and approach the Dharma and Logos of the heaven and earth to let bothbine and feed the body in turn. One would be considered a Peerless Master Pro when he had done this. Then, after the second Celestial Ladder, when the Dharma Form and Dharma and Logos initially blended, one would be considered a grandmaster. Finally, after the third Celestial Ladder, the Dharma Form was superimposed onto the body. One would be equipped with the Dharma and Logos and show great strength in his moves. He would have numerous amazing tricks, and people would address him as the Great Grandmaster.

    The first three Heavens of the Exterior depended on the Aperture acupoints you had opened. He who opened more than half of the Aperture acupoints was at Two-fold Heaven. He who opened all the Aperture acupoints was at Three-fold Heaven. Finally, he whopletely solidified the illusory imaginary could pass over the first step of the Celestial Ladder.

    Originally, one could cultivate by breathing the corresponding Vital Qi of heaven and earth. However, after great changes, the lifespan shrank, and the Vital Qi became thinner. Thus, Martial Artists would use the alternative exotic minerals and produce instead of the Vital Qi to quicken the cultivation progress.

    Especially for Meng Qi, who was a change holder, each of his Aperture acupoints contained a change¡ªa ¡°universe¡±. Thus, he needed to concentrate different Vital Qi of heaven and earth. Without the help of exotic minerals and produce, it would take milions of years to finish the cultivation.

    Becuase he had risen through the ranks and had four heavenly ordeals, Meng Qi¡¯s Interior was close to the Dharma and Logos of Heaven and Earth. The True Fire and Vital Qi went into his body andbined with the illusory imagery tightly. Without further concentration, thebination was really quick.

    ¡­

    Soon, two months passed. A figure in light yellow appeared in the outskirt of Bomi.

    As she was looking around, a voice rang up withughter from the distance. ¡°Miss, the space between your eyebrows is as white as jade. You don¡¯t have bad karma and have only good luck, and some breakthrough.¡±

    Jiang Zhiwei was surprised andughed. She turned to Meng Qi who was in a sharp ck dress. ¡°You¡¯ve seen that I¡¯d broken through?¡±

    ¡°When did he be a forteller?¡±

    After Meng Qi started to cultivate the karma of the Heavenly Golden Scripture, the Fruits of Karma was more and more close to consummating; it had almost upgraded to the real shape. Therefore, he could ¡°see¡± others¡¯ bad or good karma. But, what he just said was not ¡°seen¡± by the eyes.

    He grinned. ¡°I can count on fingers to augur.¡±

    He smirked and resumed. ¡°The time you have redeemed is almost one year long left, and you had hermetic training in March and a single task. Even if you can¡¯t pass one Fold of Heaven every year like Uncle Su, you¡¯ve at least concentrated half of the Aperture acupoints and stepped into the Two-fold Heaven. It¡¯s easy to guess!¡±

    Jiang Zhiwei smiled brightly and looked at Meng Qi up and down. ¡°Let me guess too. Your face is glowing; it seems that you have gained much. You don¡¯t seem to worry and don¡¯t mention things about the Carefree Valley. Have you already finished it?¡±

    Meng Qi coughed a little and let out a dryugh. ¡°It was all because of the Chance and a good timing. There¡¯s one more thing we need to do, after we pass over the first step of the Celestial Ladder. By the way, I got one thing from Ze Luoju. It¡¯s an opening token to the Plenitude Gate. Shall we have a visit?¡±

    ¡°OK.¡± Jiang Zhiwei smiled, without any hesitation or doubt.

    The two of them drifted through the sandy wind and headed for the Fish Sea.

    On the way, Meng Qi told her things about the Carefree Valley. But he did not exin how he got the entrustment of the Ice Fairy, and Jiang Zhiwei had the sense not to ask.

    They flew fast and a few dayster, they arrived at the ¡°little River East¡±¡ªthe Fish Sea. They found the courtyard on Guangling Street.

    ¡°A mute Nine Apertured Master is guarding, Ze Luoju takes the yard seriously¡­¡± Meng Qi and Jiang Zhiwei hovered over the yard and blended into the darkness.

    Jiang Zhiwei nodded and spected. ¡°The tomb of the Plenitude Immortal Venerable is said to be deep in the great snow mountain. It may have something to do with The Plenitude Gate.¡±

    In Taoism, the Primogenitor was followed by the Immortal Venerable.

    Meng Qi knew little about the Plenitude Immortal Venerable. Meng Qi poured out his spirit like water andbined with heaven and earth in the yard, in search of the vault.

    Before long, he discovered the door of the secret chamber.

    The two quietly flew into the wing room and stood in front of the secret chamber. They inserted An Guoxie¡¯s key into the opposite suitcase.

    After gently twisting it, the secret chamber slowly opened.

    Meng Qi and Jiang Zhiwei walked in with caution and closed the door before stepping down the stairs.

    Another stone door stood at the end of the stairs. This time, Meng Qi opened it with Ze Luoju¡¯s key.

    It was empty behind the door, nothing close to a vault at all. A single door stood in the center, carved with various patterns. It appeared weird with an ancient aura.

    ¡°The Plenitude Gate¡­¡± Meng Qi took out the token and stuck it on the door.

    Expecting some kind of monster, Jiang Zhiwei had pulled out the Sword of the Sun-Prating Rainbow.

    Green lights swarmed out of the token and wrapped up the ¡°unistalled¡± door.

    Meng Qi gently pushed the door open. Behind the door, the mes were burning, andva were melting.

    ¡°This is the depth of a volcano!¡±

    ¡°The door led to another ce!¡±

    Meng Qi and Jiang Zhiwei looked at each other, andmunicated spiritually. Finally, they slowly walked in.

    Just as they entered, Meng Qi felt the heaven and earth Vital Qi go thin . ¡°It was like entering another world!¡±

    The door led to a stone wall on the edge of the volcano. The two were suspended in the air, covered in the Upstanding Qi and free from the heat and mes.

    All of a sudden, Jiang Zhiwei got a little surprised. ¡°There are traces of the Divine Sun Stone, but it has been poached.¡±

    ¡°Poached?¡± Ze Luoju¡¯s Divine Sun Stone immediately crossed Meng Qi¡¯s mind!

    ¡°Let¡¯s take a look outside,¡± Meng Qi whispered and flew out of the volcano.

    The sun was shining brightly outside and it was dotted with viges in the distance. A flying bird glided by the mountain. Its whole body was dark without any vitality.

    ¡°The bird automaton?¡± Jiang Zhiwei saw it too.

 Chapter 524: The Stratagem Technique

    <h4>Chapter 524: The Stratagem Technique</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    ¡°The bird automaton?¡±

    When he first saw the flying bird, Meng Qi was stunned by its rough shape. It was all ck, with iron tes on its wings. Its eyes had no vitality and seemed to be made out of brass. He almost mistook it for the zombie bird from the Nine Serenities. It was only after Jiang Zhiwei recognized it that Meng Qi thought,¡°Isn¡¯t that the Flying Bird of the stratagem technique?¡±

    There were a few small sects that had mastered the technique of mechanisms in his world. They could make all kinds of traps and mechanized items like the wooden ox and the wingless flying bird. But Meng Qi had never seen a bird automaton like this that could fly so freely in the air!

    ¡°Is this a portal? Have we been transported close to a sect of great stratagem techniques?¡±

    The bird automaton glided around the mountain and into the clouds. Soon afterward, it was beyond the reach of their senses.

    ¡°A bird automaton that can fly so formidably is supposed to be from medieval times. It should have been lost long ago¡­¡± Jiang Zhiwei furrowed her brows as she spoke.

    Upon hearing that, Meng Qi had other strange feelings. ¡°Or is this a time travel door? Have we been transported back to medieval times?

    ¡°No that¡¯s not right, the heaven and earth Vital Qi shouldn¡¯t be so thin in the chaotic Demonic Buddha world from before.¡±

    He looked at the vige at the foot of the mountain and said with great interest, ¡°Zhiwei, why don¡¯t we descend the mountain and ask those people?¡±

    The purpose of traveling was not only for fighting and challenges, but also for learning and experiencing things. Traveling thousands of miles and seeing thousands of different things was more important than just reading thousands of books.

    Meng Qi¡¯s temperament was such that seeing new things suited him very well.

    Jiang Zhiwei was also very interested. She cheerfully looked at the smoke curling up at the foot of the mountain and said, ¡°I wonder where we¡¯ve arrived.¡±

    They did not immediately descend the mountain, but flew to the crater of the volcano instead. They did not leave until they had closed the Plenitude Gate, put the token away, and erased their traces.

    Then they flew down the mountain. Not knowing the local situation, they stopped flying before they reached the foot of the mountain and walked toward the vige.

    On the outskirts of the vige, many fertile fields were being cleared for farming. There was a man in his 50s wearing a bamboo hat standing on the ridge of a field. In front of him, some cattle-automaton-like ¡°wooden monsters¡± were dragging the plows and slowly advancing, turning the soil over.

    From time to time, when the ¡°cattle automatons¡± stopped, the semi-gray old man would quickly twist the mechanism. The cattle automatons then creaked again and went back to plowing. Many simr scenes in other fields could be seen in the distance.

    The old man wiped away his sweat and walked back to the ridge. Suddenly, he saw a man and a woman on the main road. The man was dressed in ck and carried a long sword. Handsome and smiling, he looked both rxed and easy-going. The woman was dressed in light yellow. She was pretty and graceful and carried a long sword as well. They walked over side by side, and the skirts of their clothing drifted lightly with the wind. It was really picturesque.

    Seeing Meng Qi and Jiang Zhiwei observing his fields, the old man warmly greeted them. ¡°Are you paying a visit here?¡±

    Although the words were slightly different, they managed to understand him. Apparently, theirnguages had the same origin¡­ Meng Qi just smiled. ¡°No, sir. We were just passing by and saw you caught up in your work. It¡¯s really amazing, so we had to take a look for ourselves.¡±

    The semi-gray-haired old man said with augh, ¡°I guess you¡¯re interested in these cattle automatons.¡±

    He smacked his lips with an air of pride. ¡°This was improved by our Schr Xie. It¡¯s much better than the clumsy and heavy cattle automatons that we used to use! He was admitted to be a schr when he was only 16. Quite a few Sages and Earls said that he had a kna¡­ what-do-you-call-it? He was bound to be a Sage and be a real automaton architect.¡±

    ¡°Automaton architect?¡± Meng Qi and Jiang Zhiwei looked at each other. ¡°The vigers here are real experts of mechanism techniques.¡±

    ¡°Schr Xie is really talented.¡± Meng Qi praised him after the old man finished speaking.

    The old man grinned from ear to ear as if he himself had been praised. Suddenly, he spotted someone and shouted loudly, ¡°Schr Xie, Schr Xie, you have a visitor!¡±

    It was a 16- or 17-year-old teenager wearing a scarf and a ck robe. He had a round face and was concentrated on helping one of the farmers fix a cattle automaton.

    Hearing the old man call him, he put down his tools and made his way toward them with a brown puppy following behind.

    One of the dog¡¯s feet was made out of wood. It seemed to be a prosthetic, but it did not affect the dog¡¯s running.

    Schr Xie stopped beside the old man, feeling reserved in front of these two fairy-like guests.

    ¡°Are you looking for me?¡±

    ¡°We just heard this gentleman talking about you. We¡¯d really like to meet someone so talented in stratagem techniques,¡± Meng Qi said with a smile.

    Schr Xie scratched his head. ¡°Well, I¡¯ve just had good luck.¡±

    His cheeks were red with a hint of a smile. He was actually delighted about all this praise.

    ¡°My name is Xie Xuan. What should I call the two of you?¡± he asked rather politely.

    Meng Qi smiled and said, ¡°My name is Su Meng, and this is my friend, Jiang Zhiwei.¡±

    Just as Xie Xuan was about to say something, a man dressed in a Taoist robe arrived. He was in his 20s and carried a peach wood sword. Using his Heaven-earth Merging senses, Meng Qi found that he had no secrets at all and all of his movements were as expected. For example, he carried a dozen charms with him.

    ¡°Did youe from Mount Firemist?¡± He sounded unfriendly.

    However, he eased his tone because he could see that the young man in front of him was smiling and appeared to be easy-going. ¡°There are evil spirits up there. Don¡¯t try to take a shortcut.¡±

    ¡°Evil spirits?¡± Jiang Zhiwei asked in confusion.

    They had not sensed any trace of evil spirits up there. ¡°Were they scared into hiding?¡±

    The old man exined, ¡°You might not know it, but two years ago, there were evil spirits lurking in Mount Firemist.¡±

    Since the old man did not get to the point, Xie Xuan could only look at the young man in the Taoist robe and exin in detail. ¡°Mount Firemist produces Divine Sun Stones, and a few Divine Sects and our Darkness Pce have been guarding there. Moreover, it¡¯s been exploited since ancient times, thus there have been fewer and fewer Divine Sun Stones.

    ¡°Two years ago, when we were excavating, we found an evil spirit there. The evil spirit killed everyone present and took our Divine Sun Stones. Since then, it has haunted our vige and even killed some of the Earls. After the Divine Masters and Principals came to help, it disappeared.

    ¡°In those days, we could hear screaming on the mountain every night.¡±

    Meng Qi wanted to rub his nose because judging by the ount of the evil spirit, it was mostly like to be Ze Luoju. ¡°He did create quite a disturbance.¡±

    But it was really interesting here because the stratagem technique was far superior to the one in his own world. Moreover, there were Taoist descendants, practitioners, Divine Masters, and exotic minerals and produce¡­

    ¡°I see.¡± Meng Qi casually answered, ¡°We never climbed Mount Firemist, we only passed by it.¡±

    ¡°Well, the Divine Sun Stones on Mount Firemist have beenpletely extracted. I can¡¯t stop people from going to the mountain, but if you meet the evil spirit, you¡¯d have to depend on luck.¡± The man in the Taoist robe seemed resentful.

    Since the Divine Sects and Darkness Pce had abandoned Mount Firemist, people still tried to enter the mountain for adventures. They could not be stopped anyway as they would simply not give up until they met the evil spirit.

    Meng Qi jokingly said, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of the evil spirit. The evil spirit is afraid of us. I once had a nickname, ¡®the evil spirit buster¡¯.¡±

    ¡°The evil spirit buster, s¡­¡± The man in the Taoist robe forced a smile and cupped his hand in the other before his chest to say goodbye.

    After walking for a few steps, Meng Qi heard him whisper, ¡°The evil spirit buster? He really said that! Only our Divine Sect practitioners and Darkness Pce automaton architects can be called that. How can some Martial Artist say that?¡±

    Apparently, anyone carrying a metal long sword was a Martial Artist!

    ¡°Why would I lie to you? I¡¯ve already killed the evil spirit¡­¡± Meng Qi ¡°innocently¡± looked at the clothing of that man.

    At that moment, four well-structured iron and wooden mechanized horses arrived towing a carriage. The carriage stopped beside the Taoist-robed man and the driver respectfully asked, ¡°Taoist Ouyang, aren¡¯t you going to the state city?¡±

    Taoist Ouyang nodded and boarded the carriage.

    The carriage moved along the main road and the driver shouted to Xie Xuan with a smile, ¡°Little schr,e on. Don¡¯t miss the Sage examination.¡±

    ¡°The Sage examination?¡± Meng Qi smiled, slightly surprised.

    The driver exined, ¡°You might not know this, but he was admitted as a schr through the examinations held by the Darkness Pce when he was only 16. He really is the top genius of stratagem techniques in our state. And in less than one year, he¡¯ll be taking the Sage examination in the state city. Well¡­¡±

    Xie Xuan blushed, bowed his head, and left.

    Meng Qi and Jiang Zhiwei looked at each other and discovered that they were both interested in that ce. Thus, they both cupped one hand in the other before their chests and said, ¡°We want to visit the state city as well. May we have a lift?¡±

    Their good looks and graceful manners were really convincing. The driver patted the rear of the mechanized horses and shouted, ¡°Alright!¡±

    As Xie Xuan held his dog, he petted him and murmured, ¡°You can¡¯t go far, just wait for me at home. Be a good girl¡­ when I be a Sage and learn better stratagem techniques, I¡¯ll make you a mechanized wooden leg so you can travel far.¡±

    The puppy sobbed and was reluctant to leave. It did not return home until the carriage was out of its sight. At the same time, some other automaton architects came to fix the broken cattle automatons.

    The carriage was very spacious. Meng Qi and Jiang Zhiwei were sitting on one side while Taoist Ouyang and Xie Xuan were sitting on the other.

    Meng Qi spoke first. He only told them anecdotes that would not expose his identity. Soon afterward, the atmosphere in the carriage was so harmonious that even the proud Taoist Ouyang joined in the conversation.

    The carriage slowly stopped while they were talking merrily. Meng Qi was unable to get more information from them. At times, he felt that it was easier to just use the mental suggestion, but he did not dare to do so in front of the Darkness Pce schr and the Divine Sect disciple because they were new here.

    Upon stepping out of the carriage, Meng Qi was stunned when he saw a long, ck Mechanical Carriage standing not far away from him. It was shaped like an anaconda or a dragon and it looked really spacious.

    Noticing Xie Xuan and Ouyang Zheng pay the fee in copper, Jiang Zhiwei took out a piece of silver, which the driver received warmly.

    They followed Xie Xuan and Ouyang Zheng to the front of the vehicle and fetched two pieces of paper from a man in a dark green robe.

    ¡°Green carriage,

    ¡°Firemist County, Yongzhou City,

    ¡°Estimated time: four and a half hours.¡±

    Looking at such a piece of paper, Meng Qi could not find the words to describe his countenance.

    Inside the Mechanical Carriage, the windows were bright and the tables were clean. There were two pairs of seats and a table in the middle.

    Meng Qi and the others sat down and waited for a while. The Mechanical Carriage grew centipede-like legs and ran along the main road, crawling in and out of the mountains from time to time.

    It was odd that even though the ride should have been bumpy, the passengers inside the carriage did not fee any turbulence at all. There were only a few ripples in the tea on the table.

    ¡°It¡¯s nice to see stratagem techniques make daily life easier,¡± Meng Qi said to Jiang Zhiwei using the Secret-voice Sending.

    Jiang Zhiwei said thoughtfully, ¡°Before the Demonic Buddha chaotic world, we must have had things like this as well. The ¡®Qi Saint¡¯ in medieval times mastered stratagem techniques. It¡¯s said that there were spaceships and other strange things then. But after the cmity, they were all lost.¡±

    At that moment, a rather cold-looking man dressed in a in robe walked to the front, carrying a long box.

    Ouyang Zheng¡¯s countenance slightly changed as he whispered, ¡°A sword box.¡±

    ¡°A flying sword¡­¡± Xie Xuan was excited but afraid at the same time.

    Upon seeing this person, Meng Qi frowned because using his ¡°forteller¡± eyes, he could see that this man¡¯s karma contained bad luck and something bad might happen to him.

 Chapter 525: The Vicious Sword Ball

    <h4>Chapter 525: The Vicious Sword Ball</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    The young man carrying the sword scabbard was seated near the door. In his apathy was a sense of solemnity and uneasiness, as if he was anticipating or fearing something.

    Meng Qi had to restrain the urge to go up to the young man and say, ¡°Young man, I see a bleak aura around you and I sense a bad premonition for you.¡±

    He decided against such an idea after considering where he was: in uncertain waters, with no knowledge of who his enemies were.

    He turned his head to look at Xie Xuan andmented, ¡°You seem very interested in the flying sword earlier, Schr.¡±

    He took the opportunity to steer the conversation to this topic in order to get a basic understanding of the situation here.

    Jiang Zhiwei smiled as she listened without inserting herself into the conversation. She knew she was far behind Little Meng when it came toworking and currying favors.

    Meng Qi was pretty proud of this skill of his. He had, after all, been tricked by many old foxes and schemed against by people like Wang Siyuan and Jiang Hengchuan. His arduous grinding in the Jianghu over several years were not for nothing either. If he did not grow or progress, he would have long been reduced into a skeleton lying by the road!

    Just after the word ¡®schr¡¯ was mentioned, countless people inside thepartment turned to look at Xie Xuan as if they were shocked that someone as young as he would be able to be a Schr.

    Under everyone¡¯s intense gaze, a blush crept up to Xie Xuan¡¯s cheeks. Feeling ill at ease, he hemmed and hawed before saying, ¡°Who¡­ who wouldn¡¯t yearn to be a sword immortal that can¡­ can¡­ behead a person from a distance of a hundred miles?¡±

    ¡°Yet how many in this world can be a sword immortal that powerful?¡± Taoist Ouyang Zheng mumbled. ¡°To break hundreds of thousands of techniques with just one strike of a sword is no more than boastful talk. The techniques of Taoism are numerous andplex, each with their own arcane uses. How can one strike of a sword break all of them?¡±

    Jiang Zhiwei soundlessly ryed her voice to Meng Qi, saying, ¡°He¡¯s carrying plenty of charms, all of them divine charms of Taoism legacy entangled with Vital Qi. It was only after the predestinated fate of World-confounding Demon and the likes of Overlord and Demonic Buddha that their impartation saw a true end. They left only formations and charms as their inheritance, losing the cultivation method of one self. You can try him out from this aspect.¡±

    With this angle in mind, Meng Qi easily dominated the conversation and got partial information out of Ouyang Zhen and Xie Xuan.

    Darkness Pce, which was apt at stratagem techniques, and Divine Sect, one of the main Taoism sects, dominated this ce with the former reigning supreme. The power of Darkness Pce rivaled even the imperial court, with branches in different prefectures and counties. Divine Sect was more removed from worldly affairs. With their two inheritances of charms and one inheritance of sword immortal, mystical methods and techniques, unyielding flying swords, they were considered the intermediary between humans and immortals. The sect had pces in each prefecture and county to manage their business, including medicinal hills and mines, and assist Darkness Pce in handling the demons and ghosts as well as unorthodox sects. In the event of droughts, they would also pray for rainfall and a good harvest. Darkness Pce and Taoists would work together and contribute should there be floods.

    The fairly talented Xie Xuan had been running around alongside the automaton architect of his vige in his childhood. Heter joined the branch of Darkness Pce in Firemist County and learned to handle mechanisms. His exceptional performance earned him the title of a schr and he became an automaton architect in his own right. The branch rmended him to be a participant in the Sage examination this year so he could enter the headquarters of Darkness Pce and learn the even more profound stratagem techniques.

    Xie Xuan mentioned that his current stratagem technique could produce a variety of items meant for substitution such as cattle, horses, and prosthetics. His technique carried nobat power, leaving the security of his vige in the hands of martial artists. Ouyang Zheng, on the other hand, was dispatched by Divine Sect to oversee Mount Firemist and prevent the appearance of evil spirits.

    ¡°Once I be a Sage and start studying in Darkness Pce in Yongzhou, I¡¯ll be able to produce puppet automatons, tiger mechanisms, and a variety of improved prosthetics¡­¡± Xie Xuan¡¯s eyes were gleaming with hope.

    ¡°This kid is full of dreams¡­¡± Meng Qi and Jiang Zhiwei felt as if they were experiencing something new. Heughed along, feeling no urgency as he replied, ¡°You¡¯re content with just being a Sage? Don¡¯t you want to be an Earl?¡±

    The title of Earl was something that he had learned from Xie Xuan and Ouyang Zheng¡¯s conversation.

    ¡°Heh, the exam onlyes once every three years. How many titles of Earl can Darkness ce bestow?¡± Ouyang Zheng shook his head, indicating how difficult the task would be.

    ¡°So the title of an Earl can only be conferred after an examination.¡± Meng Qi nodded, looking thoughtful. His gaze was still fixed on Xie Xuan¡¯s face.

    Jiang Zhiwei was so eye-catching that Xie Xuan, who sat opposite her, appeared ill at ease even though she was not speaking. ¡°I¡¯d be lying if I tell you that I don¡¯t want to be an Earl. Which automaton architect wouldn¡¯t want to gain a true impartation and create a mechanism that can control fire and water to prevent disasters? But the examination to be an Earl is too challenging. It¡¯s considered impressive if each county can produce five Earls every three years. I¡­ I don¡¯t know if I can make it¡­¡± he said, wearing a silly smile on his face as he scratched his head once again.

    After hearing about Xie Xian¡¯s goal, Ouyang Zheng reflected on his situation and felt mncholic over what he assumed would be his future. ¡°Like you, I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll ever be able to produce a True Charm and sessfully receive the official permit to be a true Taoist,¡± he said, sighing quietly.

    Meng Qiughed cheerfully, breaking the somewhat sentimental mood. ¡°Why worry when you¡¯re both still so young? The path to the future is under your feet; you can just walk on it one step at a time. It¡¯s great to be ambitious but you can¡¯t let it hurt your spirits. If you talk about aspirations, I myself dream of bing a Principal or a Divine Master!¡±

    Ouyang Zheng could not help himself from remarking, ¡°Principal? Divine Master? Brother Su, look at your age. Even Unrecognized Pearl of the yesteryears had been toote in switching cultivations! Ah, the art of mechanism has little to do with the decline of one¡¯s physical body. If you¡¯re talented, it¡¯s not toote for you to be an Earl. However, after bing an Earl, cultivation will involve the mechanism of the body, Vital Spirit, and the like. It¡¯ll be hard on the body of someone who has already lived half their lifetime.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s best for martial artists to cultivate in the vein of sword immortals,¡± Xie Xuan said, interrupting. ¡°But sword cultivation demands such great talent and resolution that there are very few disciples.¡±

    He appeared to be full of regrets. If the vein of sword immortals was open to the public like Darkness Pce was, he really would like to give it a try. Of course, he would not give up on his true interest, stratagem technique, either.

    Meng Qi sighed, all seven emotions of life etched on his face. ¡°Could it be that the path of my martial arts would never lead me to the Heaven-connecting realm?¡±

    Countless passengersughed when they heard him. It was amon truth that martial artists were also mere mortals!

    Ouyang Zheng suppressed the urge tough and said perfunctorily, ¡°How admirable for Brother Su and Lady Jiang to have such lofty ambitions and remarkable persistence in the face of hardship. However, it has been so long since martial artists can achieve the Heaven-connecting realm. That¡¯s unless they can return to the ancient times¡­¡±

    ¡°In ancient times, there were martial artists who were able to achieve the Heaven-connecting realm?¡± The one who asked the question was not Meng Qi but Xie Xuan. Many of the passengers from Darkness Pce also appeared to look doubtful.

    ¡°Plenitude Sect, my sect, has the longest heritage of impartation, experienced the ups and downs of many immortals, and saw the Darkness Pce crossing the sea toe here 10,000 years ago. Naturally, we¡¯ll have records of the ancient times,¡± Ouyang Zheng said, looking rather proud.

    ¡°Plenitude Sect?¡± Meng Qi and Jiang Zhiwei exchanged looks, both thinking of Plenitude Immortal Venerable and the Plenitude Gate.

    ¡°Their sect too has records of ancient times?¡±

    If that was true, they must find a chance to ¡®visit¡¯ the sect.

    ¡°The time when Darkness Pce ¡®crossed the sea¡¯ toe here seems to coincide with the time Demonic Buddha had caused chaos in the world,¡± Jiang Zhiwei suddenly said.

    ¡°Did theye through the Plenitude Gate as well? To avoid Demonic Buddha?¡± Meng Qi asked, making guesses.

    ¡°What is this ce exactly? The paradise-like Heavenly Sea Source?¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s evidently more vast and closer to the world!¡±

    Ouyang Zheng eagerly demonstrated his knowledge since it was not a secret. ¡°How could there be so few practitioners and disciples in my sect if not for the changes in the world and thin Vital Qi? Before the times of Heaven Sovereign, thoseing in and out of my sect are true Immortals! We were the true Divine Sect thatmunicates with the Immortals!¡±

    ¡°In ancient times, there were those who nurtured Vital Spirit, refined essences, cultivated their physical bodies, swallowed the power of nature, and trained the five elements of their minds. They shared some simrities with martial artists. Perhaps that¡¯s what the path of Heaven-connecting means.¡±

    Meng Qi¡¯s mouth was twitching as he listened. Beyond the Plenitude Gate, the cultivation of Qi was a sign of demonstrating martial arts and was referred to as such. It was quite different from the Qi Practitioners in Ouyang Zheng¡¯s description.

    However, his exnation appeared closer to the original definition of the term.

    ¡°Hello, Qi Practitioner of the ancient times.¡± He chuckled as he ryed his voice to Jiang Zhiwei without a sound.

    She suppressed a smile and said earnestly, ¡°Hello, wild beast of the ancient times.¡±

    Once Meng Qi disyed his true strength, his muscles would get knotted and his clothes would burst at the seams as he grew in size. His strength and terrifying momentum would pose a great pressure on his enemies. He really did exude the aura of an ancient wild beast.

    ¡°Unfortunately, the inheritance of practicing Qi ended after Demonic Buddha caused chaos in the world.¡± Pity colored Ouyang Zheng¡¯s expression as he looked at Meng Qi and Jiang Zhiwei. These two eye-catching individuals with their beautiful appearances had made a mistake in entering the field of martial arts.

    If they happened to encounter tyrants from Darkness Pce and Divine Sect, their exceptional looks might just get them bullied instead. Perhaps Meng Qi would be robbed while Jiang Zhiwei would be forced into prostitution.

    Even though the world was safe and the people were happy, those in the upper echelon possessed all kinds of privileges and would often undermine the lives of ordinary folks.

    Several of the passengers dressed like martial artists appeared stunned. The hope that Ouyang Zheng¡¯s words had brought them was extinguished in the same breath, leaving their future as bleak as ever. In the end, all they could do was protect their viges and be ordinary soldiers.

    Their martial arts were mostly derived from practicing the vein of sword cultivation.

    The carriage from Darkness Pce had been travelling for some time when it suddenly stopped and opened its doors. Several people entered thepartment.

    The first was a man dressed in a wide-sleeved loose robe, who appeared to be a member of Darkness Pce. He was pale-faced with a weak beard. Several puppet automatons were following behind him. The second was a woman in her forties dressed in arge ocean-blue robe. Her breath was sharp, as were her eyes that felt like swords were hidden in the depths of her pupils.

    The young man carrying the sword scabbard who had been silent ever since Ouyang Zheng mocked the possibility of ¡®breaking hundreds of techniques with just one strike of a sword¡¯ sighed, finally rxing. It was as if the person he had been waiting for had arrived.

    ¡°Lord Chang!¡± someone among the passengers cried in horror, standing up and bowing in greeting.

    This prompted many of the passengers to recognize who the young man was. Everyone, including Xie Xuan and Ouyang Zhen, got up one after another to salute him.

    Meng Qi and Jiang Zhiwei rose from their seats nonchntly and saluted the neers with ease.

    The middle-aged man called Lord Chang swept his eyes across thepartment, including Meng Qi and the rest, before giving a soft nod. He did not appear to be concerned and spoke to the young man carrying the sword scabbard, saying, ¡°What happened?¡±

    In a quiet voice, Ouyang Zheng told Meng Qi and Jiang Zhiwei, ¡°This is the Earl of Yongzhou City, Chang Huan. He¡¯s a local governor with an incredible grasp of the art of mechanism. He could create a Sky-destroying Cannon with his left hand. He¡¯s truly a marvel.¡±

    While Ouyang Zheng was making the introductions, the young man said, ¡°Uncle Lin, Lord Chang, I chanced upon a sword ball in the South Sea. It was so incredibly vicious that I had a hard time securing it. I was worried that something might happen, so I sent word to Yongzhou to invite you two here.¡±

    Linxing Jianxiu nodded with a particrly solemn expression. ¡°Where¡¯s the sword ball?¡±

    The young man carrying a sword scabbard fished a small jade box from his bosom. The box was sealed withyers andyers of charms.

    He was just about to hand the jade box over to them when red light burst from within. In an instant that no one expected, it transformed drastically. The red light broke free of the charms and flew out of the box, its Sword Qi overwhelmingly pressuring.

    Linxing Jianxiu opened his mouth and a ray of white sword light flew out of it, meeting the ominous red light head-on.

    ng! The sounds of gold and iron intersecting resonated. The pure white sword light was pushed back, while the vicious red light changed directions to aim for Chang Huan.

    Without anyone even realizing it, a metallic-ck puppet automaton had ced itself in front of Chang Huan to stop the red light.

    ng! The head of the puppet automaton separated from its body. The vicious red light avoided the green lighting from the sword scabbard and shed to its side.

    Chang Huan hesitated to use Sky-destroying Cannon considering the many passengers who were still inside thepartment. In his hesitation, his movements slowed by a beat and he could only stare nkly as the red light cut at the passenger standing by the window.

    ¡°Oh no!¡±

    ¡°Be careful!¡±

    The passengers sitting by the window were a pair of exceptional-looking people with ordinary breaths. One of them was a 16 or 17 years old automaton architect and the other was a young Taoist!

    While the rest of the passengers were still grappling with shock and fright, the fierce sword light had rapidly reached Xie Xuan.

    Chang Huan moved his puppet automaton while Linxing Jianxiu hurled his sword light, both trying to stop the red light. Concern lined their expressions because they knew that they would never make it!

    Yet, at that moment, a hand appeared in their line of sight. The hand was fair and powerful, notcking in grace in the least.

    The hand lifted a finger and gently flicked the red light.

    nk!

    The finger flicked the red light away, scattering its vicious, bloody tip. It fell to the floor miserably and turned into a scarlet sword ball.

    ¡°This¡­¡± Everyone inside thepartment was temporarily frozen in shock.

    The pure white sword light stayed suspended in mid-air foolishly and the puppet automaton stopped in its tracks, stuck in a strange posture.

 Chapter 526: Ancient Qi Practitioners

    <h4>Chapter 526: Ancient Qi Practitioners</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    ¡°Did he just use his hand to flick a flying sword away just like that?¡±

    ¡°Could he still be considered human?¡±

    These thoughts crossed the minds of everyone who had seen the scene unfold earlier.

    It was widely recognized that a flying sword was the sharpest and most unyielding object in its ss, yet the sword ball was able to force Chang Huan, the Earl, as well as the Taoist nun from the Soaring Spark Sect, who was capable of swallowing sword balls, into retreating. Its Nth Order was evident for everyone to see.

    ¡°There¡¯s no undtion of Taoism¡­¡± The thought suddenly urred to the Taoist nun, who took a sharp breath.

    His right hand was bursting with such vitality that it was evidently not a mechanism. Chang Huan held his breath.

    They met each other¡¯s eyes and understood the idea written in them. The green-robed young man with an amiable smile had relied on his physical strength alone to flick the fierce, decently-ranked flying sword. There was no hint of injury on his fingers as if the heavy sword had been the lightest thing ever. He made it seem as though the heavy sword was truly that light!

    ¡°Could he still be considered human?¡±

    The master, who had previously seemed so noble in the eyes of the two ordinary folks, wore a nk expression appearing stunned. He looked as if he was staring down a wild beast wrapped in human skin!

    How could the human tribe have gained the strength to contend with flying swords without relying on external objects or Taoism? No, they had merely used one finger alone to shatter the ray of light!

    The passengers looked at Meng Qi, who was smiling, and Jiang Zhiwei, who was suppressing hers, before turning to the scarlet sword ball lying miserably on the ground. They felt as if they had been dropped right in the middle of a fairy tale.

    Meng Qi patted thepel of his robe and said with a smile, ¡°Lord Chang, please keep the sword ball. A vicious item like this has to be properly sealed.¡±

    He thought that the best n was to follow Xie Xuan and enter Yongzhou City discreetly, then find the underground powers. He could then fake an identity and blend with the locals to rify the situation. He would also resell the items specific to the region and start bringing in rare items into the county, slowly gaining a foothold in this ce and making enough of a profit to buy exotic minerals and produce. There was no need to ¡®rob¡¯ like the impatient Ze Luoju and so incur the wrath of the influential in this world. That would just be just a pure waste of an opportunity.

    This was a sophisticated way to scheme, but Meng Qi had not expected the murderous aura that was guing the young man with the sword scabbard as being due to the flying sword. If he had not acted, Xie Xuan would have died on the spot. In the end, he had decided to flick the flying sword and test the waters!

    ¡°How can I trouble Zhiwei to do something this conspicuous?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s just how considerate I am!¡±

    His smile and serene words shattered the frozen atmosphere. The Taoist nun from the Soaring Spark Sect instantly put away the overweening, vicious sword ball and resealed it.

    The others seemed as if they were jolted awake from a dream. Yet the more awake they were, the more unbelievable they had found the scene earlier. They could not help wondering:

    ¡°Could he still be considered human?¡±

    Chang Huan¡¯s expression faded and he lifted his hands in a salute. ¡°How do I address you, my friend? I¡¯m Chang Huan of Yongzhou.¡±

    His left hand appeared to have luster in it as if it was a wood carving.

    ¡°I¡¯m Su Meng and this is my cousin, Jiang Zhiwei. We¡¯re South Sea inders but our ancestors have ties to Yongzhou. Several years ago, I happened to receive the impartation of ancient Qi Practitioners and turn it into my life-long training. Out of my admiration of the bustling Middle Kingdom, the mystical Darkness Pce, and the free and unfettered immortal sects, I¡¯vee here to seek honor and riches,¡± Meng Qi said.

    ¡°Ancient Qi Practitioners?¡±

    ¡°Impartation of Qi Practitioners!¡±

    Cries of exmation rang out one after another as shock swept all the passengers. Most of them had just learned about Qi Practitioners from Ouyang Zheng¡¯s exnation earlier yet they had now encountered one in the flesh!

    Was this a symbol of a martial artist achieving the Heaven-connecting realm?

    No wonder he could fight the flying sword with his physical body alone!

    Though they were stunned, they were suspicious as well. The swordsmen sitting at the back of thepartment appeared particrly thrilled. Yet, in their delight and excitement there was also hesitation and doubt.

    The group consisted of three men and one woman all in their twenties. They were spirited, ordinary-looking folks who appeared to have suffered hardships in their lives.

    ¡°Qi Practitioners? Could they really be ancient Qi Practitioners?¡±

    They had just felt disappointment over the loss of the impartation of Qi Practitioners creating havoc on earth, yet things had suddenly taken a turn for the better!

    Chang Huan and the Taoist nun from the Soaring Spark Sect clearly had some knowledge of the ancient Qi Practitioners, so it was not an odd thing for there to be someone to inherit a long-lost impartation. From his words, Meng Qi seemed to be a talent who was looking for a worthy patron among the great powers here. Not one of those lunatics who attempts to overthrow Darkness Pce and the Divine Sect for the sake of gaining some adventure.

    Which family would not want him as a Guardian after the strength he had disyed from flicking the flying sword?

    The astonishment faded from Chang Huan¡¯s expression. ¡°So, you¡¯ve received the impartation of ancient Qi Practitioners. It¡¯s no wonder your physical body is powerful enough to contend with a flying sword. Since Yongzhou isn¡¯t far from here, may I have the honor of having you as my guest?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s my intention,¡± Meng Qi said, chuckling.

    Xie Xuan and Ouyang Zheng had remained in a perpetual state of shock as they stared at the handsome, confident-looking young man. They only just snapped out of it.

    No wonder he dared to call himself the nemesis of evil spirits!

    Not even a flying sword could touch a hair on his head!

    Ouyang Zheng seemed to be grappling with embarrassed anger. The scene of the fair and powerful hand flicking the flying sword appeared to have left a deep impression on him. He felt that it was only right for a true man to disy his skills!

    The Qi Practitioners of the ancient times truly deserved their reputation!

    For a moment, he felt a thrill run through him.

    Like him, Xie Xuan felt Meng Qi and Jiang Zhiwei to be intermediaries between humans and immortals.

    Chang Huan fished an object out of his pouch. The object transformed into a tortoise-shaped mechanism with a creak and he sat on the back of its shell, indicating Meng Qi and Jiang Zhiwei to follow suit. He started an idle chatter with them and purposefully mentioned the isles of the South Sea.

    The other martial artists behind them did not dare to approach because of him and the Taoist nun. They could only watch and listen from a distance, their expressions darting between excitement and worry.

    Meng Qi spoke frankly, describing the ind he was from as being deep into the South Sea. The words just came naturally to him as he spoke about it all, of the ocean, the view, and all strange creatures there. Jiang Zhiwei could not help from feeling dragged in as she listened.

    ¡°Since when did the little monk go out to sea?¡±

    ¡°You just need to have watched sci-fi movies, to have heard of the mystical rumors of River East, as well as possessing a rich imagination¡­¡± Meng Qi continued to chat, all the while suppressing a smile as he slowly dispelled the doubts of Chang Huan and the Taoist nun.

    When it came to the names of genuine locations in the South Sea, he merely relied on the information he had fished out of Xie Xuan and Ouyang Zheng. His descriptions were a mixture of truth and fabrications, yet full of persuasion.

    Their chat was a delightful one. Before anyone knew it, they had already reached Yongzhou. Chang Huan invited Meng Qi and Jiang Zhiwei to stay in the Courier Hostel and said he would go and invite the Principal of Benzhou. Ouyang Zheng also left for the local Plentinude Sect temple in haste.

    After watching Xie Xuan leave to report at the branch of Darkness Pce in Yongzhou City, Meng Qi stuffed the object in Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s hands.

    ¡°Samsara talisman?¡± Surprised colored her sharp, introverted pair of eyes as she looked at him.

    Meng Qi nodded gently. ¡°We can only test the waters with the change in the situation. The higher-ups of Plentitude Sect and Darkness Pce might know some backstory to the Plentinude Gate. I fear it¡¯ll spell trouble for us, so this is our protective measure.¡±

    ¡°Heh, I can escape since I can alter my appearance. I¡¯ll lend you my Samsara talisman. You mustn¡¯t forget to return it in the future.¡±

    He had only tacked on his final sentence because he knew there was a chance that Jiang Zhiwei, with her soft-heartedness despite her cool exterior, would not ept the talisman and leave him behind to escape.

    Jiang Zhiwei, as expected, was reminded of the past and burst out in quietughter. ¡°As a high interest loan?¡±

    Their moods be soft with the past events reying vividly in their minds. Meng Qi said with a smile, ¡°The sword cases here are rather arcane. Our Precious Weapons of the Nth order have spiritual natures that are eager to protect their owners. The sword ball earlier had merely approached the weapons, but its viciousness is apparent.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps there¡¯s also blood sacrifice involved in the handing over one¡¯s life to the sword case. Ordinary sword balls should not be behaving this way¡­¡± Jiang Zhiwei said, appearing deep in thought. Her expression turned serious as she added, ¡°I¡¯m obviously older than you. Why am I your younger cousin? I should be your elder cousin!¡±

    Meng Qi gave a dryugh and said perfunctorily, ¡°I¡¯m older spiritually¡­¡±

    ¡°What do you mean you¡¯re older spiritually?¡±

    ¡­

    Outside the Courier Hostel, several martial artists equipped with sabers and swords stared at the entrance longingly. They hesitated due to the soldiers and human automatons on guard. They had followed Meng Qi and the rest after getting off the carriage.

    Their character would have dictated that they shamelessly enter the hostel to pay Meng Qi a visit or even surrounding the ce, so they could gain the impartation of Qi Practitioners. However, the hostel was unusually heavily-guarded at this time. If they made a hasty entry, they might be instantly thrown out.

    ¡°Should we secretly sneak in?¡± a dark-robed man quietly asked. He had a scar on his forehead.

    Their leader was a woman with decent features but a rather boorish manner. ¡°What will we do if they discover us? If we have Darkness Pce and Divine Sect on our tails, we can only flee to the South Sea.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s there to fear? If we miss this opportunity today, who knows if Mister Su and the others will be under patronage in the capital? When word spreads and countless talented martial artists follow suit, what ground do we have to stand on?¡± a square-jawed young man asked.

    ¡°Exactly!¡± the man with the scar said. ¡°I¡¯ve had enough of the automaton architects of Darkness Pce and Practitioners of Divine Sect looking down on us! I¡¯m sick of never amounting to anything in my entire life, to run around just to survive!

    ¡°But we still don¡¯t know if Mister Su is really an ancient Qi practitioner¡­¡± a petite girl said.

    ¡°Darkness Pce and Divine Sect will definitely rify the matter. Let¡¯s just wait. Once they¡¯ve confirmed it, we¡¯ll give it a try no matter how dangerous it is!¡± said a young man with a head of grey hair, appearingparatively calm.

    ¡°That¡¯s decided then.¡± The woman who was evidently the leader took a deep breath and suppressed her turbulent emotions.

    ¡­

    In the depths of Darkness Pce, Yongzhou County.

    Chang Huan stood in front of a grey-haired old man.

    The old man was dressed in the robe of Darkness Pce, his breath like a candle in the wind yet it was also oddly brimming with vitality. He exuded danger from every part of him. He was pacing with his hands behind his back, listening to Chang Huan recount his story.

    ¡°Principal, their backgrounds aren¡¯t quite clear. It¡¯s definitely suspicious for them to im to have the impartation of ancient Qi Practitioners,¡± Chang Huan said in conclusion.

    The Principal paused in his footsteps and said emotionlessly, ¡°Didn¡¯t Divine Sect of today, except Plentinude Sect, and the remaining tworge and other smaller schools suddenly obtain some sect¡¯s impartation and establish their sects? If he¡¯s truly a Qi practitioner, why should we care how he obtains the impartation as long as he joins our Darkness Pce and doesn¡¯t keep it to himself?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s crucial right now is confirming their identities as Qi Practitioners as well as strengths. Otherwise, we might just make a fool of ourselves after reporting it.¡±

    ¡°Principal, I fear that I¡¯m not strong enough to probe them,¡± Chang Huan said awkwardly.

    ¡°I got it.¡± The Principal nodded and walked out of the door, hands still behind his back.

    When he reached the side of the door, light and shadow shifted, revealing a huge monster in front of him. It wasrger than ten feet, with golden yellow scales lining his back. Divine Sun Stones were its eyes; the essence of Chinese Astrology Jin were its ws. It was a fearsome mechanical dragon!

    Chang Huan found it hard to conceal his envy when he saw the mechanical dragon. One could only obtain the god-like impartation of 36 Secret Devices of Darkness Pce after bing a Principal!

    The Principal set foot on the golden mechanical dragon and sat in the hollow of its back. Chang Huan hurried to follow suit, climbing onto the back of the dragon.

    The dragon soared high up into the air, prating through the clouds and mist as it flew toward the Courier Hostel.

    ¡­

    Inside the Courier Hostel, Divine Master Guo who was responsible for defending the city walls wore an expressionless face as he listened to Ouyang Zheng¡¯s report.

    ¡°You said you first met them at the foot of Mount Firemist?¡± he asked, reiterating.

    Ouyang Zheng could not understand why but replied confidently nevertheless, ¡°Yes.¡±

    Mount Firemist was right at the coastal area of the South Sea.

    Divine Master Guo nodded. ¡°Leader has personallymanded us to pay attention to any usual activity in the vicinity of Mount Firemist. This can be considered as one. This is your solo contribution. I¡¯ll report this to the higher-ups.¡±

    Doubt quickly overshadowed the delight that the news brought Ouyang Zheng. ¡°Divine Master, they seem to be interested in seeking refuge with either Darkness Pce or Divine Sect. Do we take them in?¡±

    ¡°I wonder how much impartation from the Qi Practitioners have they received¡­¡± Divine Master Guo who was dressed in a dark blue robe muttered to himself. ¡°I¡¯ll first report this to the Leader and then probe those two. We can¡¯t surrender any advantage to Darkness Pce.¡±

    As he spoke he fashioned the fingers on his hand into a particr position, leading the clouds under his feet to gather and lift him.

 Chapter 527: Practicing Qi to Achieve the Heaven-Connecting Realm

    <h4>Chapter 527: Practicing Qi to Achieve the Heaven-Connecting Realm</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    The group of martial artists carrying swords and sabers circuited the Courier Hostel, waiting anxiously. They hoped Darkness Pce and several of therge Divine Sects would confirm Mr. Su and Lady Jiang¡¯s identities as Qi Practitioners as soon as possible. That would give them the courage and hope to risk their lives.

    The five of them were not in the mood to talk, all of them crushed by the restrained atmosphere. Just before the young man with a scar on his forehead was about to lose out to such a feeling and storm the hostel, they felt a crushing pressure descending upon them. It was so terrifying that they were shuddering physically and mentally. Their vision darkened and their mind froze as they contemted the breath.

    The five of them were not in the mood to talk, with all of them being crushed by the restrained atmosphere. Just before the young man with a scar on his forehead was about to lose out to such a feeling and storm the hostel, they felt a crushing pressure descending upon them. It was so terrifying that they were shuddering physically and mentally. Their vision darkened and their mind froze as they contemted the breath.

    The golden yellow mechanical dragon glittered with reflected sunlight. Divine Sun Stones were its eyes; the essence of Chinese Astrology Jin were its ws. It had stiff, borate joints, looking partially dead and partially withered.

    ¡°Crimson Dragon!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a wyrm automaton!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s one of the 36 Secret Devices of Darkness Pce!¡±

    The shocked exmations came one after another as they watched the golden dragonnded inside the Courier Hostel with their mouths open.

    ¡°Su and Lady Jiang, my name is Zhu Kui. I¡¯m here to pay you two a visit,¡± said an emotionless and aged voice, the sounding from behind the wall. It was neither courteous nor arrogant as if it was a cold and unfeeling stone speaking.

    ¡°Zhu Kui?¡± The group of martial artists exchanged nces and saw the horror reflected in each other¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°P-Principal Zhu has personallye!¡±

    ¡°No wonder Crimson Dragon is here...¡±

    They began to discuss in low voices, unable to control their emotions.

    To them, the Principal was an Immortal-like figure that had zero connection to mere mortals. It would still be eptable if it was an Earl who came. Even if Earls were capable of altering mechanisms into Sky-destroying Cannons, the destruction would be confined to a cannonball destroying a house. It was still something that the martial artists could grasp!

    There were fewer than 20 Principals in the entire Darkness Pce and every single one of them was promoted as exceptionally outstanding Earls. Each of them was taught a unique impartation of one of the 36 Secret Devices of Darkness Pce. Those devices were either capable of destroying entire cities and causing the copse of mountains, mysterious and arcane, or terrifyingly powerful. In short, the Principals were simr to the Divine Masters of Divine Sect. They were no longer ordinary humans after obtaining a slice of heavenly power!

    To think that such a big shot woulde here in person!

    Did the impartation of ancient Qi Practitioners pique his interest or was he here with ns of suppressing this incident and put a neat end to things?

    Witnessing Meng Qi flicking the flying sword had left them in awe and shock as if they had seen a monster. Even so, the glory of the Principals spanned over tens of thousands of years and was rooted deep in everyone¡¯s hearts. They could not help shuddering when they saw Zhu Kui arrive at the hostel, thinking that disaster was likely in store for Mr. Su and Lady Jiang.

    Suddenly, they saw a puff of white cloud floating down, descending in front of the hostel entrance. The person was wearing a bamboo crown and a blue robe that was elegant in its simplicity. The cuffs were lined with unique patterns of the cloud. He was a person who would leave asting impression on anyone who saw him.

    The Taoist had the air of a destitute yet dignified schr. Under his jet-ck hair was a pair of wizened eyes.

    ¡°D-Divine Master Guo is here as well!¡± the boorish-mannered woman cried.

    Divine Masters, like Principals, could call for wind and rain as well as make soldiers out of ordinary items. Divine Masters who could summon lightning and thunder were also Immortal-like figures in their eyes!

    Even if martial artists could connect with the heaven, surely there would still be a gap between mere mortals and Immortals?

    Divine Master Guo grinned at the guards at the entrance, saying, ¡°I¡¯m Guo Feihu, here to pay my friends, Su and Jiang. Can you please pass on the message?¡±

    His manner was rxed without the slightest hint of shame over having to visit in person. Furthermore, he was even observing all the rituals and norms as a sign of goodwill for Zhu Kui.

    Zhu Kui¡¯s cold and indifferent voice came from within, saying, ¡°Guo Feihu, juste in if you¡¯re here for a visit. Why bother putting on a show?¡±

    The entrance creaked open to reveal the scene inside the hostel.

    The main entrance opened directly into arge square paved with stones as the hostel often had to host a variety ofrge mechanical objects. It was a clean and neat ce. To put it in Meng Qi¡¯s words, it was a ¡®parking lot¡¯...

    The golden dragon was lying in the middle of the square. ¡®Crimson Dragon¡¯ Zhu Kui remained seated on the back of the dragon, while Chang Huan, the Earl, had already stepped down from it. Meng Qi and Jiang Zhiwei were seated on a tform that came out of god-knows-where, allowing them to be on eye-level with Zhu Kui.

    The golden dragon unleashed its might with its eyes, made out of Divine Sun Stone, staring at Meng Qi. There was a suffocating heat swirling in the air. Zhu Kui waited calmly without speaking. If not for the arrival of Guo Feihu, the scene would have looked as if it was frozen in time.

    Meng Qi was no stranger to such a move. Some would call it disying one¡¯s power to offset future conflicts. Some would call it demonstrating one¡¯s might to suppress the opponent¡¯s momentum, as a way of gaining an advantage in the negotiations. The interests of a weak-looking person would, after all, be ced in the back of one¡¯s mind.

    It was the same scenario as with the rest of Meng Qi¡¯s battles. He would push his momentum to its peak and engage in a mental war with his opponents in an attempt to suppress their minds!

    Guo Feihu, with his feet on the puff of cloud, cupped his hands and bowed. He floated to the tform and smiled widely at Zhu Kui.

    Unable to maintain his stance due to Guo Feihu¡¯s interruption, Zhu Kui finally opened his mouth to say, ¡°My two friends, did you say that you¡¯ve received the impartation of ancient Qi Practitioners?¡±

    ¡°Yes. We¡¯ve had obtained it in a certain isle in the South Sea but the tide had swallowed the isle after,¡± Meng Qi replied, lying tantly with a sincere expression.

    He was seated cross-legged on the tform, with the sleeves of his green robe fluttering with the wind. Paired with the lovely, eye-catching Jiang Zhiwei beside him, he looked like someone who had stepped out of a painting.

    With the entrance wide open, the group of martial artists outside was finally able to peek into the square. The guards were also so curious that they forgot to close the door and kept a close eye on what was going on.

    Zhu Kui continued to question them. ¡°The orthodoxy of Qi Practitioners has been lost for many years. How can we be sure that you¡¯re not swindling us?¡±

    ¡°Swindling?¡± Meng Qi chuckled. ¡°With enough power, one wouldn¡¯t need to im to have an impartation of Qi practitioner to be well-regarded. What reason is there for us to lie? We can just use any one of the dead sects as our shield.¡±

    ¡°Good point.¡± Zhu Kui¡¯s expression was calm as he slowly nodded. ¡°With enough power, huh. Darkness Pce had always treated everyone equally but only if you have enough power.¡±

    He reiterated the words ¡®with enough power¡¯ twice in the tone of a person who had upied the top spot for many years.

    He paused momentarily before saying indifferently, ¡°Why don¡¯t you two try attacking me with your strongest power? Show me the strength of ancient Qi Practitioners.¡±

    Zhu Kui appeared calm and poised riding on the back of the dragon. His words and manner all carried an air of confident matter-of-factness.

    ¡°Tsk, trying to show off in front of me...¡± Meng Qi stared at him without a change in his expression.

    ¡°Principal Zhu, are you sure you want me to attack you with full strength?¡±

    ¡°Putting on airs, trying to get us to attack you with our strongest power?¡±

    ¡°Would you like a taste of the Big Bang Technique or Anatta Sword?¡±

    ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve ever received such a request!¡±

    Trying to smooth things over, Guo Feihu chimed in to say, ¡°There¡¯s actually a simple test to distinguish a Qi practitioner. They refine the five elements of their heart, liver, spleen, lung, and kidney of their minds, uncovering the mysteries of their physical bodies, dual-cultivating their nature and destiny, and forming an Inner World within themselves. Wouldn¡¯t it be clear if either one of them expresses their interior scenery? There¡¯s no need to resort to a battle.¡±

    One who could flick a flying sword should be capable of expressing his interior scenery unless his cultivation was in the arts of physical protection skills.

    ¡°Inner World...¡±

    ¡°Expressing interior scenery?¡±

    The eavesdropping group of martial artists outside exchanged nces. The terms were foreign and iprehensible to them. Nevertheless, they were relieved that Mr. Su and Lady Jiang would not have to fight Principal Zhu!

    Zhu Kui made a decision without waiting for Meng Qi and Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s replies. ¡°That¡¯s a good test. I¡¯ll decide if I want to take on your strongest attack after you demonstrate the mythical prowess of Qi Practitioners.¡±

    The implication of his words was that they could just save the effort if the impartation that they had received was not strong enough. He would just ept them and give them ranks of nobility. The whole affair would just end up with Darkness Pce obtaining yet another impartation.

    Meng Qi suddenly chuckled, looking rather yful. He turned his head to nce at the spying martial artists outside. His gaze hammered fear deep into their hearts.

    ¡°Why did Mr. Su look at us?¡±

    ¡°Though the path to Taoism is clouded, a person who lives in harmony with nature will be able to respond to the constetions above andplete the Inner World within oneself,¡± Meng Qi said in a rxed manner.

    Divine Master Guo nodded gently as he listened. This was one of the foundations to the arguments of Taoism: it would be difficult to achieve sanctity without expelling one¡¯s Nether Spirits. It was not something that could be said lightly.

    ¡°It¡¯s hard toprehend the manyyers to the arcane Inner and Outer Worlds. To cultivate one¡¯s Inner World, one would have to refine the five elements of their heart, liver, spleen, lung, and kidney of their minds, and temper their physical bodies. To use one¡¯s Inner World to manifest an exterior universe means to express one¡¯s interior scenery, also known as the path of practicing one¡¯s Qi...¡± Meng Qi spoke frankly and reassuringly as if he was preaching Taoism instead of demonstrating it.

    The martial artists at the entrance listened in stunned silence, finallyprehending what it meant to express one¡¯s interior scenery. However, for Meng Qi to put it so incredibly, just how mythical was it?

    Frowning, Zhu Kui was waiting for Meng Qi to make a wager of some sort when he saw thetter patted the tform. He said, in a decidedly neutral voice,

    ¡°As long as I have the wind, so will the universe!¡±

    The sound of his voice had barely faded when all of his Aperture acupoints opened, causing the void to rock.

    Whistling sounds abruptly erupted in the air as ferocious gales began swirling, sowing dust everywhere.

    The wind swept the faces of the martial artists and prated their ears at the same time Meng Qi had spoken.

    The leaves of therge trees lining the square scattered and swirled in the air. The wind was so fierce that everywhere on the streets, the pedestrians¡¯ sleeves were billowing.

    Inside Darkness Pce, Xie Xuan had just finished handing over his Schr certification when a wind came blowing in through the window, scattering all the papers.

    Zhu Kui¡¯s expression turned solemn as he heard Meng Qi continue tapping on the tform.

    ¡°As long as I have the clouds, so will the universe!¡±

    With the rise of the wind, clouds bubbled up to fill the sky. The changing clouds shrouded the entire Yongzhou.

    Meng Qi slowly stood up.

    ¡°As long as I have the thunder, so will the universe!¡±

    Boom!

    The white clouds darkened, with silver lights sizzling and jumping from within. The howling sounds were so terrifying that the martial artists shuddered, abruptly startling them.

    Smoothening his beard, Guo Feihu began to sense his surroundings. If he unleashed his own Dharma and summon wind and rain, he could produce such an oue as well. So could the secret device, Rain God, of Darkness Pce. However, Su Meng showed no signs of using any techniques and was able to cause such great disturbance in the weather with mere movements. He was indeed terrifying!

    Meng Qi took a step forward.

    ¡°As long as I have the rain, so will the universe!¡±

    Xie Xuan stared at the darkening sky outside the window and said worryingly to the person next to him, ¡°Would there be a torrential rain?¡±

    Howling sounds interrupted his words as heavy rain began pouring like slivers of silk, sshing water on the ground as they fell.

    ¡°As long as I want the sun, the skies will be bright!¡± Meng Qi took another step forward as his breath and Aperture acupoints shifted. He himself seemed to be the Grand Sun itself.

    The torrential rain ceased instantly as the clouds gave way to spilling sunshine against the backdrop of a clear sky.

    The dumbfounded martial artists were shuddering, though not out of fear but excitement.

    ¡°T-This is the Inner World of a martial artist who has connected to the heaven?¡±

    ¡°This is the externalization of one¡¯s interior scenery!¡±

    ¡°How is this any different from being a genuine Immortal?¡±

    Xie Xuan stared a the pool of water on the patio before turning his eyes upward at the sky. He felt as if he was dreaming.

    Guo Feihu and Zhu Kui stared at Meng Qi who was standing on the tform, feeling a destructive power oozing from every part of him. It was as if he was a miniature sun, pressuring the void around him.

    Meng Qi stepped forward once again and spoke in a clear voice.

    ¡°Principal Zhu, why don¡¯t youe and attack me?¡±

 Chapter 528: Forcibly Occupying the Mountain

    <h4>Chapter 528: Forcibly upying the Mountain</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    The void around Meng Qi unexpectedly felt as if it was rocking after he took a step forward.

    Divine Master Guo seemed to have seen bolts of lightning shing, clouds swirling in the wind, the Grand Sun rising from the east, and stars twinkling amid the vagueness. He did not expect that mere flesh, blood, skin, and Aperture acupoints could affect the world and create such intricate illusions. It painted an abstract portrait of the interior scenes.

    Divine Master Guo closed his eyes and relied solely on his senses. He felt that the blood and Qi of Meng Qi ¨C who was standing some distance away ¨C was at its peak. Meng Qi¡¯s body seemed to be containing a Grand Sun that constantly triggered his blood and Qi to transpire upward, feeling as if they would prate through the clouds. Yet, at the same time, it also felt as if his blood and Qi were confined in his body and could only interfere with his surroundings.

    Divine Master Guo was merely sensing Meng Qi from afar yet he was already experiencing the excruciating pain of thetter¡¯s blood and Qi burning of his Vital Spirit.

    What a fearsome physical body!

    Even a monster who had concentrated its Initial Blood would not be able topare to a physical body like his!

    Zhu Kui was initially stunned after hearing Meng Qi¡¯s words but he instantly narrowed his eyes and said emotionlessly, ¡°Do you really want me to attack you?¡±

    The changes in the world had been truly shocking but upon closer inspection, he realized that most of the changes were not a result of techniques or mechanisms. Meng Qi had relied solely on his physical body and mere movements. Considering the essence and scope of the changes, it was something that even the likes of Principal Chen, who had obtained the secret device Rain God, as well as Principal Wu, who had obtained the secret device Wind Master, were capable of. His Crimson Dragon was merelycking in this aspect. When it came to battle prowess, he might not lose to Meng Qi!

    The eavesdropping martial artists outside the door took sharp intakes of breath when they heard him, and their agitation eased a little. They never expected Mr. Su to issue a direct challenge to ¡®Crimson Dragon¡¯ Zhu Kui!

    Even though Meng Qi had demonstrated Immortal-like power, making them feel yearning, excitement, and reverence for him, the glory of the title of Principal was deeply rooted in everyone¡¯s hearts over tens of thousands of years. No one would dare to look directly into a Principal¡¯s eyes, much less confront him. To ordinary folks, Principals were the symbols of Immortals themselves. Only fellow Principals, Divine Masters, Priests or Immortals were capable of defeating Principals. Even martial artists who had achieved the Heaven-connecting realm would find it difficult to do so.

    For a moment, uneasiness grabbed hold of them.

    Meng Qiughed as he raised his right foot to step straight on the void as if there were invisible stairs in front of him. ¡°Principal Zhu, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re afraid to do it.¡±

    Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s eyes twitched as she listened. The little monk had once jokinglymented that he wanted to ¡®cultivate his taunting skills to their peak¡¯. Back then, she did not quite understand what he had meant, but now she had a good idea of it...

    ¡°Don¡¯t regret your request,¡± Zhu Kui said calmly.

    The Crimson Dragon soared into the skies, adopting a posture to attack from high above.

    Divine Master Guo Feihu suddenlymented, ¡°Please wait for a moment, you two. Once the Crimson Dragon is involved, never mind the Courier Hostel, even the nearby streets will be affected! That would attract the attention of the entire Yongzhou City. Why don¡¯t Iy down a formation to confine the aftermath?¡±

    His interruption seemed to affect both Zhu Kui and Meng Qi¡¯s momentums but thetter did not appear to care. ¡°Thank you for making up for myck of consideration,¡± Meng Qi said, smiling.

    Shocked once again, the group of martial artists watched as Meng Qi slowly ascended and hovered in the air. They stammered,

    ¡°H-He suspended himself in the air...¡±

    This was something theoretical that only martial artists could achieve after reaching the ¡®end¡¯ of their cultivation. It was a symbol of martial artists being connected to the heaven, something that could put them on par with Practitioners and automaton architects. To see the move being performed before their very eyes, the group of martial artists could not help feeling gratified.

    Divine Master Guo took out several formation gs embroidered with cloud patterns and tossed them to the ground where theynded on the corners of the square.

    Meng Qi appeared to be facing Zhu Kui but was, in fact, sensing the changes in his surroundings through the intersection with the heaven and earth, lest Divine Master Guo tried to create a killing formation.

    Though he was not familiar with formations, just his sensory of the world ¨C as well as the premonition of his Eight Nine Mysteries alone ¨C was enough for him to detect any abnormalities. He could tell if the Qi was flowing smoothly or stagnating. He could, after all, detect vitality if there was life and danger if there was murderous intent.

    While Divine Master Guo took some time toy down the formation, the spying martial artists outside felt their vision blur as if there was a water screen separating them from the square.

    ¡°Great idea. Now I don¡¯t have to worry about holding back,¡± Zhu Kui said, patting the back of his dragon.

    Meng Qi burst out inughter and said, ¡°I think the same.¡± He suddenly moved, dashing on the invisible ¡®stairs¡¯ as he charged at the Crimson Dragon.

    The dragon, with its golden scales and scarlet skin, lowered its head and opened its mouth. The air around them suddenly became scorchingly hot, obscuring Meng Qi¡¯s vision. He felt as if everything before his eyes had be an illusion.

    Roar!

    The dragon breathed golden mes, igniting the air surrounding them. The overwhelming fire burned in all directions, reaching for Meng Qi with its mes. The martial artists felt suffocated even though they were standing outside of the formation, feeling as if they were swallowing mes with each breath that they took. The heat burned their lungs, putting them in great difort!

    What a terrifying fire!

    What a terrifying Crimson Dragon!

    They watched in stunned silence as the mes besieged Meng Qi, engulfing him so that he had no room to avoid the fire and could only allow the mes to envelop his body.

    ¡°Why isn¡¯t he running?¡± The thought had just urred to them when their pupils shrank in shock. They saw the mes separate, leaving a silhouette dashing out of the gap and toward the Crimson Dragon.

    Meng Qi was exuding a golden glow, keeping all the mes away from his body and making it seem like the fire was nothing more than ayer of decoration!

    With ayer of mes wrapped around him, Meng Qi¡¯s every step brought about a st in the air and a series of continually sounding explosions.

    Thump, thump, thump! Thump, thump, thump! No matter how calm Zhu Kui was, he could not help feeling shocked as he watched Meng Qi charge at him.

    ¡°C-Can he still be considered a human?¡±

    The Crimson Dragon bared its scarlet and introverted ws, hurtling a red bead at Meng Qi. Even a person standing far away could sense the terrifying destructive power contained in the bead.

    Divine Master Guo¡¯s eyelid twitched as he recalled a certain mountain that had been blown up.

    Thump, thump, thump! Thump, thump, thump! Just when he thought Meng Qi was going to make a move or even dodge, he saw thetter step on the void with a constant speed, explode the air, and m straight into the red bead.

    Thud!

    The transparent water screen shook violently, prompting the martial artists at the door to take several steps backward.

    ¡°Is Mr. Su fine?¡± They began to worry about him.

    The formation kicked into motion, cating the turbulent airflow and dissipating the smoke. When everything was visible again, the stones that had lined the square were all destroyed. It was a chaotic mess.

    Mr. Su, glowing brightly in a golden light, was still running in the void with smoke from the detonations swirling behind him, like the blooming of lotus flowers. Lady Jiang¡¯s robe was billowing with air as she hovered above the ground. The mes that tried to touch her were instantly extinguished.

    Thump, thump, thump! Thump, thump, thump! Meng Qi was now close to the Crimson Dragon.

    Zhu Kui¡¯s pupils shrank in shock. He had never met anyone who fought in this manner. Not even a Divine Master armed with a Golden Armor Technique should be able to withstand his attacks!

    The Crimson Dragon once again soared upward and violently mmed its tail onto Meng Qi. The essence of Chinese Astrology Jin above it red and Sword Qi swayed, swooshing and swishing as numerous deep holes appeared on the ground!

    Meng Qi continued to dash forward with his extended hands. Purple lightning swirled around him, full of fierce and unyielding power.

    ¡°He¡¯s foolish enough to try and contend with the Crimson Dragon¡¯s killing strike head-on?¡± Zhu Kui¡¯s Vital Spirit was connected to the core of the dragon. He could not help thrusting all his power into the dragon so it could give Meng Qi a taste of its true strength.

    Suddenly, Meng Qi¡¯s hands simultaneously turned sharp and soft at the same time as Yin and Yang turned on its head. His body swayed, first evading the dragon¡¯s tail before grabbing it with his two fair and powerful palms. Even as Sword Qi sizzled and stirred in the air, it was difficult for the tail to escape his hold!

    Using great strength to maintain his grip, he roared,

    ¡°Open!¡±

    While his voice was reverberating in the air, his body swelled until he was about two feet tall. His Vital Spirit converged and brimmed with the intertwining of Dharma and Logos. His bulging muscles were exuding the beauty of power.

    Meng Qi had finally grasped an initial understanding of the Law Phenomenon after all this time cultivating and this was his chance to give it a try!

    ¡°Open!¡±

    The muscles in Meng Qi¡¯s bulging arms knotted as he grabbed hold of the Crimson Dragon¡¯s tail and swung it with great force!

    The golden light that shrouded the dragon red as Zhu Kui¡¯s blue veins abruptly popped out on his skin. He was using all his strength yet waspletely at the mercy of Meng Qi¡¯s great power!

    ¡°Open!¡±

    Meng Qi swung the dragon amid the roaring of his screams, mming it onto the ground.

    Thud! The massive dragon crashed onto the square, sending the lurching of terrifying Qi waves. Sizzling sounds came from the transparent water screens as the formation gs were instantly blown apart!

    Never mind the martial artists, even Divine Master Guo was Meng dumbfounded as he stared at Meng Qi, who was holding onto the dragon, and his indomitable body.

    Jiang Zhiwei nced at the two-feet-tall Meng Qi, her eyes burning with the desire to test him.

    The dragon rolled on its back, revealing small cracks that covered its body. One of its horns was broken in half and barely hanging onto its head. It was about to strike back against the true Grand Sun, fighting until it or its opponent dies!

    Suddenly, Divine Master Guo interrupted with a p of thunder from his palm. The lightning struck the void, awakening Zhu Kui.

    ¡°Since the formation is broken, let¡¯s end the battle here,¡± Guo Feihu said, still feeling the lingering fear that came after the ferocious battle.

    ¡°Is this the physical strength of Qi Practitioners?¡±

    With his scattered hair, Zhu Kui wore a gloomy expression as he looked fixedly at Meng Qi.

    Meng Qi dispersed the effects of the Law Phenomenon and restored everything back to its original condition. His green robe remained intact, free of any dust. The corner of his mouth curved into a smile. ¡°Thank you for showing me leniency, Principal Zhu.¡±

    Zhu Kui took a deep breath before saying, ¡°I¡¯ll return to Darkness Pce as soon as possible and wait for the Priests to decide. I ask that Su and Lady Jiang please stay here for the time being.¡±

    Guo Feihu said, grinning, ¡°I¡¯ll be reporting this to my leader, Immortal, as well. Su and Jiang, my friends, you won¡¯t have to wait for long.¡±

    They exchanged several words of pleasantries before Zhu Kui and Guo Feihu left separately. The group of martial artists at the door exchanged nces, still violently trembling.

    Even if they just learned a shred of Mr. Su¡¯s abilities, it would be enough for them to be regarded as Immortal-like beings!

    They were all well aware of just how powerful the secret device, Crimson Dragon, was and just how great of a reputation Zhu Kui enjoyed. Yet, in front of Mr. Su, they were like children being toyed around by an adult!

    ¡°Even martial artists can be that impressive!¡±

    They had one-sidedly beautified the battle earlier in their minds as they recalled the feeling of masculine strength. No longer able to restrain their emotions or worry about danger, they rushed into the hostel and instantly kneeled before Meng Qi and Jiang Zhiwei.

    They were just about to open their mouths to plea for help when they saw Mr. Su turn a blind eye to them. With his hands behind his back, he turned around and entered his room. His green robe swayed gently as he walked, not feeling even the slightest hint of hesitation.

    They were momentarily stunned, the words still stuck in their throats.

    Jiang Zhiwei smiled at Meng Qi as she entered the room. ¡°Haven¡¯t you been paying attention to them for a long time with ns to teach them as a way of gathering merits and morals? Why did you leave without sparing them a second nce?¡±

    ¡°Law Phenomenon cannot be imparted directly,¡± Meng Qi replied with a smile, his hands still behind his back.

    ...

    Deep inside the trapden Darkness Pce, several ordinary-looking people were sitting in their respective seats.

    ¡°The man named Su Meng is indeed a Qi Practitioner. With the strength that he had disyed earlier, he could be ranked among the top ten Principals,¡± an old man with dark, nk eyes said. ¡°He¡¯ll be a worthy person to recruit.¡±

    ¡°But their backgrounds are unknown. South Sea is often gued with tsunamis and earthquakes, swallowing old isles to give birth to new ones each time. It¡¯ll be hard to investigate them,¡± one woman dressed in a twilight robemented. The skin on her expressionless face was taut, making her seem like a puppet.

    The old man with nk eyes said, ¡°Their background isn¡¯t a problem as long as they¡¯re of no harm to us and are willing to ept the agreement of Darkness Pce.¡±

    Suddenly, a square-faced man said, ¡°Didn¡¯t they first appear at the foot of Mount Firemist? That¡¯s the same as the evil spirits. C-Could they be people from the outside world?¡±

    The five of them instantly fell into silence.

    ¡°Since we¡¯re not clear on the details, let¡¯s just wait and see how Plenitude Sect responds,¡± the old man with nk eyes said.

    ...

    On the peak of a mountain filled with fluttering mythical birds, an old Taoist with a head of white hair and a ruddyplexion was staring at the letter in his hand. Contemting for a moment, he turned around, stepped inside the hall, and headed straight for the back.

    He then triggered the formation and stepped onto the stairs that had appeared out of nowhere, going downward.

    Passing through numerous killing formations, he finally reached the end of the stairs. There was an ancient door that was brimming with the vicissitudes of life and engraved with various patterns.

    The Taoist stopped in front of the door and extended his right hand as if he was trying to push it open. However, the cold touch alerted him to the fact that the extreme feeling of danger behind the door had never once ceased. It was the same as it had been for many years.

    He heaved a sigh and took his leave, all the while shaking his head.

 Chapter 529: Immortal Yunhe

    <h4>Chapter 529: Immortal Yunhe</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    A creaking sound filled the room as the door gradually closed, hiding the green-robed figure from view.

    Thud! The doors had shutpletely, leaving the group of martial artists to look at each other. It was an unexpected urrence that Mr. Su would turn a blind eye to them. That he would simply leave to return to his room, without asking the reason they hade here.

    Mr. Su¡¯s cold, distant refusal put them in a dispirited, disappointed, and helpless mood. The only option left was not giving up until they were thrown out of the hostel now that they had barged right in!

    There was no excuse for them to give up, no matter how dismal the chance of sess!

    The coarse-mannered woman knelt, bringing her knees down with force. ¡°Mr. Su and Lady Jiang, martial arts have been on the decline for many years, leaving martial artists with a deep sense of humiliation. We spend days and nights tempering, practicing, and cultivating yet we can never match up to the minimal efforts that practitioners and automaton architects put forth.¡± Her voice not quite loud yet not quite soft either as she spoke.

    ¡°In this seemingly long, neverending night, where martial artists cannot seem to see even a sliver of light.¡±

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t until today that we found out that ancient Qi refinement is a way to connect with the heaven as well as one of the correct paths of the world. It doesn¡¯tck inparison to any of the sects. Naturally, we couldn¡¯t restrain the excitement in our hearts. That was why we barged in here without showing proper respect and kneeled here before you.¡±

    She merely described the deprived condition of martial arts as to provoke feelings of salvation in Meng Qi and Jiang Zhiwei, speaking only about how everything felt like it was a long, dark night to them. She did not mention, not even a word, about requesting them to be leaders and propagate martial arts far and wide. That would make it feel like they were trying to coerce them and would definitely backfire on them.

    In the same vein, she also emphasized that she would only bow for this long and never said that she would kneel until Mr. Su agree to teach them.

    ¡®ckmailing¡¯ was the worst taboo tomit when trying to get someone to help. If she truly made such a threat, given Mr. Su¡¯s behavior earlier, he would definitely leave her to kneel until the end of time.

    Being the leader of the five martial artists, she naturally had a way with words!

    The other four kneeled down in tacit agreement and kowtowed at the same time.

    ¡°It was like a long, neverending night where us martial artists saw not even a speck of light.¡±

    It was all quiet behind the door. No reply came. The martial artists remained in a kneeling position upon the steps, not daring to move.

    ...

    Inside Plenitude Sect.

    The white-haired Taoist with a ruddyplexion returned to the main hall and kowtowed before the portrait of the ancestral masters.

    ¡°Disciple Yunhe humbly requests for a Primordial Charm of Purity.¡±

    ¡°Disciple Yunhe humbly requests for a Primordial Charm of Purity.¡±

    ...

    He repeated his words three times with a solemn expression before he saw a jade case in front of the feet of Plenitude Immortal Venerable. He was uncertain of when the case appeared.

    Immortal Yunhe got up to his feet, lifted the jade case onto his palms, and carefully opened it.

    Suddenly, numerous rays of light beamed up to the sky, showering the world with thousands of auspicious signs and brilliant colors. Countless Taoists in Plenitude Sect cast sidelong nces at the peak of the mountain with stupefied expressions. They happenings a mystery to them.

    The Divine Masters stepped on their puff of clouds and flew toward the Plenitude Hall on the peak of the mountain.

    They had just arrived at the hall when they saw their leader, Immortal Yunhe, receiving a charm the color of the primal chaos shrouded with mist. The ancient seal characters sinking and floating inside the charm were dizzying to look at as if each one contained thew of heaven and earth or perhaps the cardinals of Taoism.

    Being members of a faction of Taoism that deals with charms, charms were the basis of their thoughts, desires, and Vital Spirits. Naturally, they believed that the ¡®Innate Birth¡¯ charm patterns and scripts would harbor the secrets of the Taoism. This piece of charm seemed to be in alignment to their views.

    ¡°Leader...¡±

    ¡°Leader, why did you summon the Primordial Charm of Purity?¡±

    One of the Divine Masters issued the question doubtfully.

    Immortal Yunhe put the charm away and his solemn expression turned into a mask of indifference. ¡°There¡¯s a matter of grave importance that requires me to borrow the power of the charm.¡±

    He stepped out of the hall without waiting for questions from the rest of the Divine Masters. Suddenly, a cry pierced through the Nine Heavens. They watched as a crane flew down from the clouds and stopped in front of Immortal Yunhe.

    ¡°Please guard the sect. I¡¯m off to meet my disciple-nephew Guo.¡± When Immortal Yunhe was done leaving his orders, he flew toward the back of the crane and sat there cross-legged.

    The white crane spread its wings and soared up the sky, carrying the expressionless Immortal Yunhe as its passenger.

    ...

    Since noon all the way until night time when Xie Xuan returned to talk to Meng Qi and Jiang Zhiwei, no one paid attention to the group of martial artists. When the night deepened, the two of them returned to their rooms to rest. The martial artists continued to kneel on the steps without moving even when Meng Qi and Jiang Zhiwei ignored and treated them like air.

    The moon hung high in the sky, spilling bright moonlight on the unmoving figures still kneeling on the steps. Sincerity, after all, was proven through actions and not through ckmailing.

    Meng Qi and Jiang Zhiwei were discussing martial artists inside the room, sparring with words instead of movements.

    Just as Meng Qi was enthusiastically engaged in the discussion, he suddenly sensed danger. The danger was not strong but it seemed to weigh on his heart, a deep sense of despair settling within it.

    Simultaneously, the sword bnced across Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s knees emitted a soft cry and jumped an inch in agitation.

    Both of them were instantly on high alert and subconsciously turned to look at the door.

    Thump, thump, thump! Thump, thump, thump! Rhythmic knocking of the door rang out.

    Meng Qi was dismayed that he and Jiang Zhiwei only noticed when the person had reached their door!

    ¡°Who is it?¡± he asked, holding the handle of Heaven Inflicted Pain in his right hand. Flowing Fire in his left.

    ¡°I¡¯m Yunhe, the Leader of Plenitude Sect. Please excuse myte-night visit, my friends,¡± said a neutral, elegant-sounding voice from behind the door.

    The voice sent a jolt of fright through the martial artists kneeling at the steps and they raised their heads at the same time. They did not know when the two people standing in front of them had appeared. One of them was Divine Master Guo Feihu, who they had met yesterday, and the other was an old Taoist with grey hair and a ruddyplexion. The Taoist wore a robe embroidered with cloud patterns and fastened a jade pin on his hair.

    ¡°The Leader of Plenitude Sect?¡±

    ¡°Immortal Yunhe! ¡±

    They were so astonished that they could barely hold on. Immortal Yunhe was an old immortal who had lived for a whopping three to four hundred years!

    Never mind his mystical tricks or ster grasp of the art of mechanism, just the fact that he had lived for nearly four hundred years was enough to strike feelings of reverence in their hearts. Only god knows how many Principals and Divine Masters that Immortal Yunhe had seen die in his time!

    Meng Qi exchanged nces with Jiang Zhiwei. Something had finally bit after testing the waters, but it was still too early to tell if it would be a good catch.

    ¡°Be prepared to use the reincarnation talisman at any second...¡± Meng Qi gave Jiang Zhiwei a hint through a meaningful look. He took a deep breath and triggered his Eight Nine Mysteries to work at maximum capacity, though his appearance remained the same.

    He strolled toward the door and opened it. Standing outside the door was one of the true masters of this ce, Immortal Yunhe!

    He had a rosyplexion, a head of sleek, grey hair, and high cheekbones. In his hand was a horsetail whisk and the other was ced on his arm. His breath was fleeting like a cloud. Yet, at the moment Meng Qi¡¯s eyesnded on him, he could feel an unimaginable and indescribable pressure pressing on him. It was as if the one before him could crush him to death at any moment.

    Meng Qi had once experienced such a feeling when facing Royal Advisor of Bomi inside the Carefree Valley!

    ¡°The same Royal Advisor before he suffered countercharge after Master Lu broke the secret technique!¡±

    ¡°Immortal¡¯s Dharmakaya?¡±

    ¡°Even more terrifying than an Immortal¡¯s Dharmakaya?¡±

    Meng Qi suppressed all sorts of emotions bubbling in him and saluted the old Taoist. ¡°I sincerely apologize that I couldn¡¯t receive you at the door when you¡¯vee thiste at night.¡±

    Immortal Yunhe smiled. ¡°The me is on me for being impetuous.¡±

    Meng Qi stepped aside, making way for him to enter the room. Immortal Yunhe stepped inside slowly and sat down unceremoniously. Divine Master Guo Feihu did not follow suit and merely stood beside the immortal.

    Right at that moment, the door mmed shut before the eyes of the martial artists. Without even a breeze to push it shut. The movements inside the room were heard no longer, as if the room was frozen in time.

    When Jiang Zhiwei was done paying her respects, she and Meng Qi sat facing Immortal Yunhe. Her eyes showed no hint of fear or a desire to retreat.

    ¡°I wonder what¡¯s the purpose of yourte-night visit is Immortal.¡± Meng Qi said in a deliberate tone.

    It did not matter if his appearance change failed him as long as Zhiwei could escape. He had someone who woulde running to rescue him!

    Immortal Yunhe chuckled. ¡°Su and Jiang, my young friends, you two first appeared at the foot of Mount Firemist. It coincided with the appearance of the demons two years ago. I couldn¡¯t help thinking...¡±

    He paused momentarily before continuing, ¡°Did you twoe here through the Plenitude Gate from the outside world?¡±

    Meng Qi felt as if a bolt of lightning had struck him and temporarilypsed in his concentration. He knew that the lie of him and Jiang Zhiwei being inders of the South Sea would never fly by the higher-ups of Divine Sect and Darkness Pce and the line of thought would guide their attention to Mount Firemist. However, he never expected that Immortal Yunhe would cut straight to the heart of matters and ask them if they were otherworlders who entered through the Plenitude Gate. He thought he could take advantage of their confusion as theye up with wild guesses of his and Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s origins and escape without ever going on the offensive.

    Immortal Yunhe heaved a sigh as he looked at the stunned look carved on Meng Qi¡¯s face, the rising fighting intention in the expressionless Jiang Zhiwei, as well as Guo Feihu¡¯s confusion over the term ¡®Plenitude Gate¡¯. He said, ¡°Others might be unaware but I know it clearly. It¡¯s impossible for the impartation of Qi Practitioners to appear here. Even if a person can find it, there¡¯s no way he can develop it to such a tyrannical level.¡±

    The terrifying pressure that Immortal Yunhe exuded was still haunting the room. Meng Qi suspected that as soon as he made the wrong move, he would be instantly struck by lightning. Thus, he answered with a question, ¡°Why are you so sure?¡±

    Grotto Immortal Yunhe shook his head with a smile. ¡°My young friends, I¡¯m not here to ask you difficult questions. I¡¯m merely here to inquire about the outside world. But since you¡¯re on your guard, then let me show my sincerity. This ce is one of the paradise grottos of Taoism, the Plenitude Grotto ¨C a cave cleaved by Immortal Venerable of Plenitude Sect. When the world was in chaos, Immortal Venerable had everyone in the sect settle in this ce. That was some 200,000 years ago. Now, besides the affairs of Darkness Pce, I have little to do with the outside world.¡±

    ¡°It was Immortal Venerable¡¯s orthodoxy that first came here, all of which belonged to the same vein as charms. The way of flying swords also emerged from this ce. There was no difference between True Charm Practitioners and flying swordsmen. That¡¯s why I was sure that there¡¯s no such thing as impartation of Qi Practitioners unless there was an incredible talent who slowly grasped for this particr path by himself. But if that was the case, how could such a talent be unknown?¡±

    ¡°This is, as expected, rted to Plenitude Primogenitor... So this is the legendary Grotto...¡± Meng Qi and Jiang Zhiwei exchanged nces, feeling reserved even as understanding dawned on them. With just his brief description, Immortal Yunhe hadpletely dominated the atmosphere and rhythm of their interaction. Putting aside issues of strength, they appeared so immaturepared to him. The older one became, the more crafty one would be indeed!

    ¡°Then is he simply trying to inquire about the outside world?¡±

    Still doubtful, Meng Qi asked without any suspicion on his face, ¡°Since it was Immortal Venerable who arranged for the sect to enter, should not he had maintained the Plenitude Gate instead of cutting off connections with the outside world?¡±

    He confirmed Immortal Yunhe¡¯s suspicion that they came from the Plenitude Gate in a roundabout manner.

    Immortal Yunhe¡¯s expression suddenly turned somber. ¡°Immortal Venerable had indeed left behind the Plenitude Gate and he also used the gate to leave the Grotto. He has never returned since.¡±

    ¡°There were Immortals who had tried to open the gate but once they stepped beyond, their soulmps would instantly be snuffed out. Thus, no one dared to leave through the gate anymore.¡±

    ¡°Plenitude Immortal Venerable never returned after leaving?¡± Meng Qi and Jiang Zhiwei frowned at the same time, both recalling the nine graves of Immortal Venerables in the depths of the snowy mountains!

    When Immortal Yunhe saw them furrowing their brows, he thought that they were puzzled and thus exined, ¡°The Plenitude Gate is a gate thates and goes. You can hide things with material existence inside but not make them disappear. You can only leave from the same ce you have entered. In other words, even if you run around within the confines of the gate, you will still end up leaving from the same spot. It¡¯s unknown where the gate that our Plenitude Sect owns leads to, making it incredibly dangerous.¡±

    ¡°Back then, Darkness Pce entered through another Plenitude Gate to avoid the wrath of Demonic Buddha. That was how we found out about the medieval times.¡±

    ¡°The Immortals and Priests of the past were worried that Demonic Buddha, who possessed remarkable abilities, would find traces of them and forcibly open the gate. Thus, they worked together to ruin the Plenitude Gate. Since then, we have never heard of any news from the outside world.¡±

    Meng Qi and Jiang Zhiwei were not the only ones who were shocked. So was Divine Master Guo Feihu. So it turned out that this ce was the Grotto and Darkness Pce did not originate from across the sea!

    Such secrets were only known to those at the top of the hierarchy!

    Immortal Yunhe fixed his gaze on Meng Qi and Jiang Zhiwei after he was done with his exnation, his expression quite grave.

    ¡°Now, my two young friends, did the chaos that Demonic Chaos had causede to an end?¡±

 Chapter 530: Tales from the Past

    <h4>Chapter 530: Tales from the Past</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    He knows not of the Han Dynasty, not even the Wei Dynasty and the present Jin Empire... Meng Qi thought suddenly at Immortal Yunhe¡¯s question, feeling uneasy and bemused at the same time.

    An actual enactment of the Fable of the Peach Blossom Spring this must be!

    The Immortal¡¯s somber expression on his face did not escape Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s notice. ¡°You were not informed, Master Immortal,¡± she rted pensively. ¡°His Holiness, Siddhartha Gautama the Great Buddha hade forth thereafter. With his powers, he had quelled the upheaval caused by the Demonic Buddha not long after its urrence.¡±

    ¡°The Great Buddha?¡± gasped the Immortal. His right hand convulsed suddenly, dropping the horsetail whisk from his grasp. The whisk fell to the floor, its silky strands fluttered in its descent with the grace of sinking clouds.

    Shock and awe crept across the Immortal¡¯s face, his eyes filled with wonder and amazement.

    The Great Buddha who has been a great legend of the ancient myths had emerged to intercede , thought the Immortal.

    He lives still?

    There has been indeed methods and ways to increase longevity and immortality?

    Meng Qi¡¯s reservations melted into nothingness instantly. Haha! The old, sly fox who hadmanded the flow and pace of the conversation with his stature and bearing had been crumbled to such helpless shock , Meng Qi quipped to himself. His knowledge of the outside world had bolstered his inting pride!

    He emitted a gentle cough, ¡°It is true. The Demonic Buddha had tried to eliminate the faith and creeds of Buddhism, only for the Great Buddha, Siddhartha Gautama himself to emerge out of the shadows and thwarted his malignant designs. The appearance of the Great Buddha had dispelled all doubts that immortality was but a distant and elusive illusion.¡±

    ¡°Thus showing that true immortality exists... To think that Siddhartha Gautama still lives...¡± murmured the Immortal, his gaze lost and distant as if in a trance. He looked nothing more but a doddering old man who was stricken with senility and senescence.

    The unbelievable sight shocked Guo Feihu that his eyes were wide as he stared at his teacher. He had once entered the tutge of the Immortal at the young age of ten. Countless years have passed since his admission into the sect to his ascendancy to the prestigious position as a Divine Master of the sect. Yet, never had he ever witnessed Immortal Yunhe, the most esteemed leader of their school to have such an unignorable disy of frailty!

    There have not been any traces of Buddhism teachings in the realm of the Grotto dimension. ess to the ancient archives of scrolls and manuscripts that chronicled the archaic history of their faraway past was reserved only for the head of the Plenitude Sect or members of the Sect who have achieved the levels of the Dharmakaya. Guo Feihu has not the slightest impression of how a monk would look like, more so for the Great Buddha and the very significance that he wielded!

    The Immortal heaved a great and long sigh. ¡°I can see that you speak the truth,¡± he said, ¡°It was a pity that our forefathers had to destroy the Plenitude Gate, robbing us all the spectacle of the present splendor you enjoy and the answers to the great conundrum of our training and cultivation. A true regret indeed.¡±

    All roads of training and practice lead to the very same conclusion: immortality. Be it the cultivation of Qi energies, the practitioners in the application of magical charms and talisman, ormon students of martial disciplines; a great mysteryid awaiting by the end of the long journey of their training and cultivation, the enigma of Life and Death. It was a question that all have sought answers for, a painful and unavoidable hurdle that followed after long years of arduous training and grueling regimens lest they relent to the ignominious end of shadows and dust.

    Many may harbor the doubts that they would never reach anywhere near the end of the long journey. Still, the absence of Hope and the absence of the End were, nevertheless, two different distinctions.

    Meng Qi paused while he waited for the Immortal to regain hisposure. ¡°Still, since the incidents of the Demonic Buddha, great changes have urred to the Heavens and Earth. There have been variations in thews and order of Nature and the bulk of the Vital Qi in the atmosphere has all but dwindled,¡± Meng Qi revealed, ¡°The teachings of the martial disciplines, no, the cultivation of Qi energies have also waned and withered with time.

    ¡°I see... As expected...¡± muttered the Immortal, nodding his head gently. ¡°How many are there who possesses the levels of the Dharmakaya?¡±

    This is to measure the standing of his present level and powers , Meng Qi thought. At the Immortal¡¯s forting question, Meng Qi softened his tone as he answered, ¡°There are about ten in number, not counting the rest who might be in hiding and are still unknown.¡±

    Han Guang, the Evil Master has not surfaced for many a great year. None could tell if the Evil Master has passed on or that he has been subdued. His sworn brother Gao Lan has been secretly cultivating his powers to achieve the level of the Dharmakaya, away from the notice of the masses of the outside world. There will hardly be any need to mention him for the moment.

    ¡°Ten?¡± The Immortal replied in amazement. ¡°The disciplines of cultivating Qi energies have be all but spent and diminished,¡± he sighed with mncholy.

    ¡°Still, they have fared better than what we have here in the Grotto dimension,¡± he admitted weakly.

    Better, you say , wondered Meng Qi, does that mean that there are not more than three here who wield powers of the Dharmakaya level?

    ¡°Can you tell me of the names of the ten who wield such powers?¡± the Immortal continued.

    Meng Qi raked through his memory of the Celestial Rankings which have yet to experience any change despite the long years. ¡°The first who reigns atop the list, Gu Erduo,¡± said Meng Qi, ¡°The Great Khan of the grasnd prairies of the North. He who wields the Heaven-killing Axe.¡±

    ¡°The Heaven-killing Axe? To think that the name of the Axe could still be heard in the Mortal Realm even after the scourge of the foul demons and the cataclysms that the Demonic Buddha had wrought,¡± expressed Immortal Yunhe with wonder. His astonishment has revealed his familiarity with the name of the Peerless God Weapon which had caused ripples in the ancient times!

    The conversation had taken a turn more preferable to Guo Feihu¡¯s liking in contrast to their former discussion about the Great Buddha of whom he has naught any knowledge of. He had once read about the Heaven-killing Axe during his study of some historical manuscripts.

    ¡°That is indeed the invincible Heaven-killing Axe,¡± nodded Jiang Zhiwei approvingly.

    Immortal Yunhe pressed on with a few more questions of his own on the tidings from the northern grasnds whilstparing the names of the locations to the ancient names he had once studied on. Silence followed until he gestured to Meng Qi to continue.

    ¡°The second, Immortal Chonghe of the Pure Sun Sect, and behind him, Abbot Kong Wen of the Shaolin Temple.¡±

    ¡°Kong Wen? He seems to be a Buddhist monk?¡± The tidings of the Great Buddha Siddhartha Gautama had piqued the Immortal¡¯s interest in the powers of the Buddhist Dharmakaya.

    ¡°Indeed,¡± Meng Qi replied truthfully, ¡°He has imed the Golden Body of the Dragon-subduing Arhat.¡±

    The news brought a smile to the Immortal who then asked, ¡°There was no mention of any Shaolin Temple prior to the incidents of the Demonic Buddha. I believe the order was established thereafter. From which Buddha or Bodhisattva did their teachings and disciplines originate from?¡±

    ¡°It was more two thousand years ago when the Elder Patriarch Bodhidharma came upon a stroke from the disciplines of the Buddha¡¯s Palm. From it, he came to discover many techniques and martial disciplines from the teachings of Buddhism. Thus he founded the Shaolin Temple atop Mount Liantai.¡± Meng Qi exined in brief.

    The Immortal has great interests in the affairs of the outside world, as Meng Qi surmised through their exchange thus far. With confidence, Meng Qi was sure that he had not harbored any malicious intent of murdering them to keep the outside world a secret from the folk of the Grotto dimension.

    Just then, the puzzled Immortal pressed with another question, ¡°Elder Patriarch Bodhidharma?¡±

    This young man is an associate disciple of the Shaolin , wondered the Immortal.

    Meng Qi replied with a flustered smile, ¡°To be honest, Master Immortal, I was from the Shaolin Temple until my expulsion due to my vition of the ts of the Temple. But my Teacher is still present in the Temple, thus my respects to the Elder Patriarch Bodhidharma himself.¡±

    The news swept Guo Feihu with shock, leaving him a shred of fear for his guest,his Teacher is still present... He was formerly under the tutge of a Dharmakaya! That would exin his invincibility despite his young age!

    Instead, Immortal Yunhe answered withughter, ¡°Fine tutge produces remarkable students, indeed.¡±

    His gaze hopped between Meng Qi and Jiang Zhiwei curiously, wondering if Meng Qi was expelled in vition of ts forbidding lust.

    His boring gaze left Meng Qi and Jiang Zhiwei abashed with embarrassment, especially Zhiwei, whose cheeks burned pink.

    ¡°Tell me where Mount Liantai is?¡± asked the Immortal shortly, lifting his gazes off the young pair.

    He likes to ask about the geography of the outside world,paring the sites with the ancient manuscripts he studied as he mentally mapped the outside world.

    Without much knowledge prior to the upheaval of the Demonic Buddha, Meng Qi and Jiang Zhiwei exined the site of Mount Liantai as best they could by including details of the surroundings andndmarks nearby.

    The Immortal stroked his white beard as he took in their detailed boration before he asked, ¡°Could it be that the Divine Weapon of the Shaolin Temple is none other than the de of Ananda?¡±

    ¡°Ah...¡± Meng Qi was taken aback by surprise, how had he deduced about that?

    The Immortal¡¯s sudden remark had also left Jiang Zhiwei frowning with disbelief. Evidently, she had no notion of the Immortal¡¯s astonishingment as well. They had made no mention of Ananda before!

    Noticing their gasps of disbelief and bewildered speechlessness, the Immortal giggled as he revealed, ¡°In the days when demons and devils roamed free upon thends, Mount Liantai was formerly known as Mount Shaohua. The Great Arhat Ananda, for reasons unknown, had incurred the wrath of the Monster Saint. Minions doing her bidding pursued him everywhere,bing through fen and forest as they sought for him. Until one day, word came that he was in by the Monster Saint at Mount Shaohua.¡±

    ¡°Since then, the incident had emboldened the foul beings and creatures. With bolstered courage, they trampled and wrought carnage with malice. Seeing this and fearing the worst, our Immortal Venerable moved us, the remnants of the Plenitude Sect into the Grotto dimension for our continued preservation.¡±

    ¡°The notion that the Patriarch Bodhidharma might have discovered the heirloom of Ananda had only struck me once I had made the association between Mount Liantai and Mount Shaohua,¡± remarked the Immortal.

    Mount Liantai, Mount Shaohua, the ying of Ananda by the Monster Saint, and the phrase ¡°Enter not this portal, ye ofpassion and virtues¡± ... It was nothing but a tumultuous wreck in Meng Qi¡¯s mind.

    It was at that very moment, Meng Qi remembered: The mountain where the Shaolin Temple was at in the World of Samsara, the very site where he received the impartation of the Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship was called Mount Shaohua!

    What is the rtionship between all these? How could everything be so mysterious?

    What secrets does the World of Samsara hold!

    Meng Qi pressed on with a few questions of his own but it was apparent that the Immortal Yunhe knew naught of much as well. Repressing his swelling puzzlement, they continued with their brief exnation of the Celestial Rankings, the prominent sects and noble households as well as various factions of the outside world as well as the geography of the present world.

    At length, Immortal Yunhe gave a short sigh when Meng Qi have concluded their tidings, ¡°I know naught of the sects and noble households you mentioned. Their impartations these households have inherited, however, do seem familiar to me.¡±

    ¡°Not all, Master Immortal. The Wang n of Jiangdong endures still,¡± remarked Meng Qi with a giggle.

    ¡°The Wang n lives still?¡± gasped the Immortal, half surprised, half delighted.

    Watching Meng Qi¡¯s and Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s muted but affirming gesture, the Immortal heaved a heavy breath. ¡°During the ages of the ancient past, there have been dealings between our sect and the elders of the Wang n. I have never thought that we might have the opportunities of renewing ties...¡±

    Regaining a cursory view of the outside world, the Immortal picked up the horsetail whisk he dropped. Propping it over his left shoulder, he thanked the young pair,ughing, ¡°I thank you both for clearing the doubts of this old man.¡±

    After which, he paused.

    The climax ensues... Meng Qi thought warily, trying his best to feign indifference.

    ¡°For ages have we been confined to the Grotto dimension. We have been blessed with remarkable strength, albeit finite and modest. Still, the order and our disciples have been besmirched with pride and arrogance, much to my vexing concern. The continued delving of exotic natural resources has depleted the natural deposits of this realm as the days pass. Thus I ampelled by need and fear to ponder on our future,¡± said the Immortal solemnly, ¡°I would like to renew ties with the outside world, I wonder what do you think of my intention, my friends?¡±

    Ah, was that not the very former of my intent ining here? With delight and amazement, Meng Qi answered, ¡°And what does the Master Immortal have in mind?¡±

    ¡°A sudden huge preface would surely incite suspicion and doubt. I would like both of you to bring a few of our disciples to see for themselves the world of the outside and lead our messenger to Jiangdong, tomence resumption of ties. I would also like you to bring some exotic produce that the world of the outsideck and some elixirs and charms specially created by our sect to exchange for resources that we need,¡± said the Immortal slowly, ¡°The automation skills of the Darkness Pce might still be conspicuous to the world outside, we shall not include them for now.¡±

    Listening to this, Meng Qi and Jiang Zhiwei pursed their mouths hesitantly. ¡°There shall be rewards in store for you both.¡± the Immortal added briskly.

    The sale of the exotic produce would have alreadypensated us with ample dividends, and there are additional rewards too... Meng Qi and Jiang Zhiwei shared a knowing look between them both. Nodding gently in agreement, Meng Qi replied, ¡°It is as I have hoped for. I shall not be able to thank you enough.¡±

    ¡°Very well,¡± replied the Immortal with augh, ¡°I shall return to my sanctuary to prepare for the trade. I would suggest that you visit the Darkness Pce. The elders of the order might not be as interested as I am in the affairs of the world outside, but they do have little concerns of their own. You might be able to reap some benefits through the dealings with them.¡±

    With Immortal Yunhe¡¯s encouragement, Meng Qi would most assuringly want to visit the Darkness Pce!

    He rose to his feet and saw their guests to the entrance as both the Immortal and the Divine Master took their leave when he remembered something, ¡°Master Immortal. With your leave, I would like to leave the impartation of martial disciplines and the cultivation of Qi energies in thisnd.¡±

    Beside Meng Qi, the Immortal nced at him and nodded gently in approval without further questions, ¡°Why not.¡±

    ......

    Twinkling stars adorned the chilly night sky. Silent with doubt, Guo Feihu, Divine Master of the Plenitude Sect followed wordlessly behind Immortal Yunhe.

    ¡°You have something to say, Feihu?¡± asked the Immortal without turning back.

    Guo Feihu breathed in the cool night air lightly. ¡°Master Immortal,¡± he addressed his teacher and the leader of their sect, ¡°I still believe there is hardly need for us to establish ties with the outside world. Our sect has endured for more than tens of thousands of years. We hardlyck in resources and need.¡±

    ¡°Indeed, there has hardly been anypetition of influence in this vastnd we have here. But this is a weakness which also has merits. We do not have to sustain merciless and bloody conflicts and carnage. We can live freely with ease here. With the magical arrays and barriers erected to protect us and spur the growth and harvest of the exotic minerals and produce here, we would not have a shortage not even in ten thousand years. I fail to see why need we risk association with the world outside. We should at least... at least wait till you have imed powers of the Dharmakaya!¡±

    A vast range of magical formations and arrays have been conjured by the Plenitude Sect in a great many sites of mining to spur and reproduce the growth of exotic minerals and natural products such as the Divine Sun Stone in order to replenish the exhausting resources. As a grandmaster who has the lifespan of three to four times of a sixty year, Guo Feihu deeply believed that there was hardly need for anxiety for events that would only be visited upon them in thousands of years, more so for any woe that would befall in tens of thousands of years.

    His teacher heaved a great sigh in reply. ¡°For four centuries I have lingered. I still hold certain beliefs in my ability to achieve the level of Dharmakaya. It is for this very reason, that I ampelled eagerly to renew ties with the world outside. Thus I have brought along with me the enchanted talisman, to show to them who hailed from the world beyond, the extent of our powers and capabilities to discourage any malevolent intent.¡±

    The title of ¡°Immortal¡± was a title bestowed to one who has achieved the level of the Dharmakaya since the old ancient, regardless of one¡¯s position as the leader of an order or a sect.

    ¡°Eagerly...¡± muttered Guo Feihu, slightly perturbed yet puzzled,¡±But I hardly noticed any difference in the nature of the world outside and ours.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± the Immortal disagreed. He lifted his head up high, watching the blinking stars above, his voice airy and distant. ¡°There are differences in the innate natures of both worlds.¡±

    ¡°Moreover, the disappearance of the Immortal Venerable has been a puzzling mystery for us.¡± continued the Immortal without waiting for Guo Feihu¡¯s response, ¡°By the ounts of our two newly-made friends, his tomb has been witness in some snowy mountain depths, as if being erected there to purposely contain and restrain something. How could we not examine the matter on our own, as the disciples of the Immortal Venerable we are?¡±

    ......

    The martial artists, who have been kneeling outside, watched nkly as Meng Qi and Jiang Zhiwei retired to their rooms. Once more being thrown into the destion of the night.

    They have lost track of time when they heard the doors of the room creaked open. Joy and relief rushed through them. With jubnt anticipation, they braced themselves for an audience with their admired quarry when an automaton carriage screeched to a halt before the ry station. They watched as Master Su and Lady Jiang mounted the carriage, a property of the ry station, and left the station at the break of dawn.

    The martial artists mbered to their feet. Fighting hard against the numbing cramp stinging their legs after their long hours of kneeling, they rushed to follow behind the wake of the trail of the departing carriage.

    The carriage drove straight out of the city, heading straight for the mountains.

    Noon came, Chang Huan came to the ry station. He had been bidden to deliver an invitation to Meng Qi and Jiang Zhiwei. However, he hade, only to find that they have both left. Only a small note was left for him, upon which it was written,

    ¡°We will visit the Darkness Pce when the time arrives.¡±

 Chapter 531: The Test

    <h4>Chapter 531: The Test</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    A long ck curtain draped the front of the brownish-yellow carriage. It shielded the insides of the carriage from the prying eyes outside. Images of deities drifted freely with grace on the curtain, suggesting an air of ethereality and remoteness.

    The jet-ck automaton drawing the carriage screeched and squealed incessantly as it galloped up the slopes of the mountains with ease. It was as if it was treading on level ground.

    With their most strenuous effort, the martial artists kept their pace with the speed of the carriage relentlessly moving forward. Despite their struggles, they were unable to steal any glimpses of Meng Qi nor Jiang Zhiwei in the cabin.

    The carriage pushed forward into the pits of the mountain, steadfast in its drudging toil as if being stalked by some unseen pursuer behind. The journey continued ceaselessly for several days until the carriage reached a barren wildernesses. The howling of beasts in the distance sounded now and continually, a terror in the which would have made one¡¯s heart race wildly.

    ¡°Where do Master Su and Lady Jiang intent to go?¡± Pain ran through their legs as the martial artists toiled with fatigue and soreness to follow the trail of the carriage. Doubt began to creep into their dismayed hearts.

    ¡°They have embarked on such a sudden excursion right after the visit by Immortal Yunhe of the Plenitude Sect,¡± the ck-robed man with a knife scar on his forehead scowled as he panted for breath. ¡°They have traveled far into deste wastnds, traveling only on the deserted and difficult terrain. Are they mounting an escape? Have their negotiations with the Plenitude Sect have gone sour?¡±

    The more he reflected upon it, it seemed that his spections were not far from the truth.

    ¡°Master... Master Su had offended Principal Zhu earlier. The Darkness Pce had insisted that they were recruiting them, to salvage whatever honor, it seems...¡± said the dainty woman.

    Her voice trailed off into silence as thepanions shared a look amongst themselves. ¡°The two mysterious strangers might not have anywhere else to flee from the wrath of the two most powerful factions in thend! Not when the Darkness Pce might be seeking to exact retribution and the bungled negotiations with the Plenitude Sect!¡±

    Master Su and Lady Jiang might only be a cut above the strength of amon Principal. Yet, they were not be able to stand against the might of the Principal Elders and Immortals of both orders. Thetter were rumored to have defeatedmon Principals with ease!

    ¡°Should... should we still follow then?¡±, the man with a squared-jaw asked hesitantly.

    ¡°Not even the ession of potent martial disciplines would deliver them from the furious vengeance of the two greatest factions in thend! They will live a worse life than before, fearing each and every moment of their lives like skittish rodents!¡±

    ¡°These are baseless spections on our part,¡± interjected the female leader with stout features. ¡°Would Master Su and Lady Jiang need to escape in a horse carriage? They could have just taken to the skies easily if they were fleeing!¡±

    ¡°There might not have been anyone in the carriage after all! We¡¯ve been tricked to follow behind them as a diversion for any pursuers behind!¡± eximed the man with a knife scar, his gaze fixed upon the carriage hell-bent on continuing its journey ahead. A sudden impulse had almostpelled him to catch up with the carriage and steal a nce inside, but he was fearful of a fatal reproach by its upants within.

    ¡°Indeed! Never have they answered our pleas. Our beggings have fallen on deaf ears as if they had no intent to impart any teachings of martial disciplines to us! It would be folly for us to continue trailing behind!¡± Grim weariness and doubt had driven the dainty woman to cken her pace.

    The rigors of the cruel world left many in great distress despite several desperate pleas for help.

    The female leader looked at herpanions. Her expression turned grim and somber as she spoke quietly, ¡°I have failed in my learnings of the skills of automation, I have not the gifts and talents in learning to conjure talismans and charms. I have studied martial disciplines and have focused on the skills of the sword, only to be admonished that the path of the warrior is but a grueling andborious endeavor. Only a few days before, I have lost all hope, like all the warriors around and before us. All of whom had traversed the Jianghu with swelling ambition only to be pummeled into despair and sorrow, relenting only to be a chaperone to defend residences like amon guard. Or I could be waiting for a husband of a simr andmentable fate, hoping that our offsprings could fare better than us.¡±

    ¡°But when Master Su flicked off the Sword Ball with a snap of his fingers, he opened a whole new world to me. A world where we could attune ourselves with Nature, with Heaven and Earth. Our heads no longer drooped with anguish and despondency before architects of automation and conjurers of talismans and charms. With mere gestures, we could unleash wonders and amazing feats like deities and immortals.¡±

    ¡°For twenty and three winters, I, Fang Huayin have endured. For twenty and three winters, I have lingered with a forlorn mncholy. But no more. No longer shall I tread with grim despair. There is no telling how hard the road ahead might be. There is no telling how small the hope that might await me from a great distance. But, no matter how bleak a future that is in store, I will not give up. I will tread the path of pursuing the hope for greatness in my study of martial disciplines, Heaven forbid the pain of death that might await me!¡±

    With ardent fervor, she spoke as herpanions beheld her break of silence with awe. ¡°Wang Dong, Mo Yan, Lu Fengming, Wan Yu,¡± Fang Huayin addressed herpanions, ¡°I shall not begrudge you if you are hesitant to continue in following my lead. But I shall persist, until the day Master Su and Lady Jiang would ept me.¡±

    Mo Yan, the dainty woman pondered in silence. She first spoke, ¡°We have knelt for an entire night. Still, Master Su had given us no response. I do not want to prolong my efforts in a vain quest.¡±

    ¡°For days they have traveled. It looks as if they are fleeing from something. They are escaping. It would be nothing short of dangerous and perilous to continue behind them. Why should we endanger ourselves when there might be hope elsewhere?¡± asserted Wang Dong, with a knife scar on his forehead.

    Lu Fengming, who had a squared jaw avoided Fang Huayin¡¯s gaze. His eyes shed with doubt as he spoke, ¡°I... I have the same thoughts as well.¡±

    ¡°And what of you?¡± Fang Huayin turned to Wan Yu.

    A foreboding dread grew within her. A fear that she had chosen a path where only loneliness, rejection and shame loomed ahead.

    Destion, hesitation, and unease seeped slowly into her.

    The white-hair young man, Wan Yu had been quiet since their debate. He looked far ahead, at the view of the brown carriage departing out of view. Softly he spoke, ¡°I have never decided to leave, not since I saw Master Su had disyed the mystics of his powers and strength. This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. I shall continue, even if it costs my life. I would not live myter days regretting my decision today.¡±

    Wang Dong and the other three of thepany beheld Fang Huayin and Wan Yu morosely. Wearily, they sped their hands and bowed their heads in respect, ¡°We shall hope that your wishes true.¡±

    Without a further word, they turned on their heels and left, their departing backs drifting out of view into the lush bushes and thickets of the wild.

    Fang Huayin turned to Wan Yu. ¡°Let us push on, lest we lose the trail of the carriage,¡± she said quietly.

    With a smaller group, the pair managed to gain a better headway in their pursuit of the carriage, following closely behind the carriage which was draped by a ck curtain. Oddly enough, the carriage seemed to have lessened its pace.

    A few more days passed quietly. Still, the automaton carriage continued its unfaltering climb over the ridges and hills of the rocky terrain. Despite persevering through the strenuous tribtions, soreness and fatigue continuously stabbed and stung at Fang Huayin¡¯s and Wan Yu¡¯s battered selves.

    The carriage slowed to a halt. Seeing their chance, Fang Huayin and Wan Yu rushed to consume their dry rations and refreshed themselves with water hastily.

    All of a sudden, a band of horsemen broke from the thick of the woods. Masked and armed with shiny swords and sabers, the marauding horsemen galloped menacingly as they aimed for the carriage.

    The leader of the bandits set his sights upon the brownish-yellow carriage. He swallowed hard at the sight of the carriage, the posh and upscale-looking automaton beast drawing the carriage, and the embroidered illustration of immortals and deities on the ck drapes hanging at the front of the carriage. Thoughts and imaginations of wealth and riches clouded his mind.

    ¡°Nothing moved from the other side of the curtains, it seemed to be empty, ¡°thought the leader, ¡°We would just have to kill the man and woman escorting the carriage and there shall not be any need to incur the wrath of any invincible architects of the Darkness Pce!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, brothers!¡± cried the leader, brandishing his saber.

    Rapid clop-clop, clop-clop of galloping horses sped forth. The horsemen closed in on both Fang Huayin and Wan Yu.

    Feeling amused and ludicrous, Fang Huayin and Wan Yu could not help but thought, you lot are courting death? The horsemen could barely summon enough strength to defeat both Fang Huayin and Wan Yu. Yet they dare to trespass before both Master Su and Lady Jiang?

    The galloping of the horses drew closer, fueled by hunger and greed for wealth. Nothing moved from the other side of the curtains. Everything was silent and calm within. A dreadful fear began to slither into Fang Huayin and Wan Yu who were trailing behind the carriage: is the carriage really empty?

    ¡°Yet, holding the carriage to recurring pauses and driving the carriage again seemed hardly difficult for a man like Master Su even if he is not in the carriage...¡±

    ¡°The carriage might have been empty after all!¡±

    ¡°Should we leave the carriage to the marauders?¡± thought the pair, taking into ount of their weary bodies and the sheer number of the onrushing bandits. Thoughts of a speedy retreat began to kindle in their minds.

    The embers of her thoughts glowed brightly in red, urging her to flee. Instead, she gritted her teeth. She cursed herself for the indication of weakness. ¡°I have promised myself to persevere no matter the odds! How would I face Master Su and Lady Jiang if I fail to defend a mere horse carriage?¡±

    A puff of dust lifted into the wind as she stomped hard andnded outside of the group of the attacking horsemen, freeing her from the surrounding circle of the bandits closing in on them. She dove to the ground and leaped into the air, shing at the horses before attacking the riders.

    Boldly, Wan Yu followed tightly behind, delivering blows as best he could by matching her attacks.

    Still, fatigue took its toll on them, wearing them down as their movements slowed and turned sluggish. The bandits would never have proved to be a challenge should Fang Huayin and Wan Yu were in their best condition.

    The bandits returned blows after blows at them. Fang Huayin sidestepped around, barely avoiding the blows of the des that tried to sink their fangs into her as she leaped to safety. Still, the merciless exhaustion that she has endured for the entire journey overwhelmed her. Her legs gave way painfully in such grave a moment, Fang Huayin copsed on to a knee.

    nkly she beheld the cold glint of des boring down on her, the overture of her impending doom.

    ¡°Am I to perish here...¡±

    ¡°Is this the end of the pursuit of my path...¡±

    ¡°No! I yield not to Fate!¡±

    She summoned up the strength and courage as her emotions red. She dove and rolled on the ground the best she could as her life depended on it, avoiding the blows that her foes shed at her.

    Suddenly, a soft but warm voice of a man shook her mind,

    Lift your de, thrust it upwards, said the voice

    ¡°Master Su?¡± Fang Huayin shuddered at the realization of the person who spoke through her mind. With absolute and unfaltering faith, she did as she was bidden to, piercing upwards with her sword. Her leap of faith delivered its reward; her sword struck true, striking at the side of a saber.

    The saber was deflected by her blow, its de knocking off two other des strokes which were aimed at her.

    All it took was a mere stroke, decisive and true, topletely turn the tables around!

    Adrenaline and surprise rushed like a torrential wave through Fang Huayin. Fueled by her renewed strength and will, she sprang to her feet, brandishing her sword as she imed the initiative of the battle.

    The status quo seemed to have been toppled with such ease! The bandits had been brimming with confidence when they thought they have the advantage of numbers on their side. Never have they expected that the male and female warriors have drifted amongst them like apparitions, avoiding their blows and retaliation. Yet each and every stroke of their blows bit true and deep, iming the lives of theirs each time their des bared their fangs!

    It did not take long for Fang Huayin and Wan Yu to make short work of the bandits. Only a herd of horses remained idling about by the edges of the woods not long after.

    Soon the carriage continued on its endless journey. In its wake, one of the bandits, one whose life was draining slowly out of him, watched the carriage leave. With a blurred vision, he saw the carriage passing him by, the ck curtains remained still, not a movement more. An ambiance of unspeakable mystery and enigma seemed to linger around the carriage. The two, the male and female who have wrought such trampling defeat on to them, were now seated at the driver¡¯s seat, driving the automaton horse forward.

    The carriage gallopedzily away, disappearing from his sight.

    ...

    The band of warriors of the Jianghu were in hused conversations in the inn¡¯smon room.

    ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard? Word is that a mysterious carriage was travelling around, draped with a ck curtain on its front. People were saying that the carriage was moving towards the Darkness Pce. Two warriors sat at the front of the carriage, both of whom had defeated the Five Ghosts of Jing River and the Dangshan Seven! None of the practitioners of talismans and charms and the architects of automation could have done this?¡± eximed the interested and the curious men as the rumors spread like a pandemic.

    ¡°Has there ever been any warrior who possessed such invincibility? Who was riding in the carriage? Could it have been a practitioner of the Plenitude Sect or an architect from the Darkness Pce?¡± All who heard of the tale could not help but feel amazed by the unbelievable myth.

    ¡°Impossible. The Five Ghosts of Jing River would never darey their hands on the carriage if disciples of the Plenitude Sect or the Darkness Pce rode within. The carriage is empty, from what I am told. A secret lies within! A great and powerful secret!¡±

    ¡°No. Somebody is definitely in the carriage! But not a practitioner from the Plenitude Sect, not an automaton architect as well...¡±

    Conflicting tales that differed from one another abounded the streets and alleys. Members of the Jianghu would hide on trees or creep behind rocks and boulders in empty paths and roads, trying to steal a nce at the mysterious carriage that was rumored to be passing by.

    No one would know how long time has passed them by. Idly they waited until the gentle clop-clop of hoofs could be heard from afar. From their hidingirs, they saw at the distant horizon a carriage looming near. At the front of the carriage hung a ck cloak that shielded the innards of the carriage from outside. No movements were observed of within the cabin, so secretive and mysterious was the carriage that approached.

    At the front of the carriage, sat a man and a woman. Their eyes were half-closed as if deep in trance, or meditation.

    Suddenly, two shadows lunged and halted the carriage. The sh of a sword, a glint of dark green, shone dangerously. The sword tore through the air and struck at the female riding at the front of the carriage.

    A ck automaton figure, clutching in his hands a long halberd, trampled furiously towards the carriage.

    ¡°Somebody has attacked the carriage!¡±

    ¡°Remarkable! Disciples from the Darkness Pce and the Plenitude Sect really do differ in power!¡±

    ¡°The secrets of the carriage shall be unveiled at longst!¡±

    A flurry of thoughts shed through the minds of everyone witnessing theing of the fabled carriage. Suddenly, much to their amazement, the male driver of the carriage leaped from his seat. In a few steps, he reached the ck automaton. In the blink of an eye, he narrowly dove and avoided the swing of the automaton¡¯s halberd. A glimmer of steel shimmered coldly and the man had rolled to the back of the automaton.

    The automaton screeched to a sliding stop before it truly halted. Its body crumbled into pieces, tumbling on to the ground in countless bits and pieces.

    The cold glimmer of the male driver¡¯s sword gleamed once more. The architect of the fallen automaton dropped to his knees, wing at his throat as blood poured out uncontrobly.

    A dark green sword hacked forth. The female driver leaped up into the air to meet the iing blow of the flying sword.

    ng! The ngs of steel rang through the air. The assant, the master of the dark-green, flying sword had failed to exploit his early offense.

    ng! ng! ng! des of steel and metal gnawed furiously as they shed. A series of blows were exchanged until a shriek of pain tore through the air a short distance away. To the ground another man fell, clothed in ck. Streams of blood trickled from his nose, his eyes, his ears and his mouth as the assant copsed lifelessly to the ground.

    Each of her strokes struck a connection between the flying sword and its master?Fear and amazement took hold of everyone witnessing the unbelievable turn of events that unfolded before the contracted pupils of their eyes.

    Calmly, the man returned to his seat in the front of the carriage. The carriage continued on its journey, trotting slowly past the two corpses thaty sprawling on the ground. Still, nothing came from behind the ck curtain.

    The members of the Jianghu who had been watching froze in their movements. They held the image of the carriage that was moving further away from them slowly as all voices have escaped them. From afar, they stared at the carriage withdrawing from sight. Gold, ck and white sparkles seemed to encircle the carriage, revolving around the horse-drawn conveyance as if it was a heavenly chariot of a deity that had stepped foot upon thends of themon!

    ...

    In a mountain estate owned by a wealthy and powerful member of the Jianghu, multitudes of warriors from all corners of thend congregated for amon purpose.

    ¡°A deity rides in the carriage!¡±

    ¡°No, there are rare artifacts within! Artifacts that imbue one with great powers, allowing one to harness the powers of gods and deities!¡±

    ¡°I have not any concern for immortals or artifacts! If only I have the skills of the carriage drivers! I shall not be any lesserpared to the practitioners of the Plenitude Sect nor will I pale inparison to the architects of the Darkness Pce!¡±

    Wang Dong and his two otherpanions sulked with displeasure and silence amidst the cacophony of the squabbling debate.

    ¡°The present whereabouts of the carriage remains our utmost concern!¡±

    A little boy, the ten-year-old son of the master of the estate, watched curiously as his elders and seniors bickering on about the carriage. It was most peculiar and bizarre. He gazed upon them with great interest, witnessing the agitated and excited exchange of words that deposed the inexplicable charisma of its wondrous journey.

    His hands rose curiously, trying to touch the sparkles of ck and white twinkles that floated before him.

    ¡°What is this?¡± he asked, his eyes gleamed with interest.

    Despite the meekness of his youthful voice, his words pierce through the din of the heated debate with a chilling rity. Everyone turned to him and noticed the sparkles of ck and white that floated around.

    ¡°The carriage!¡±

    ¡°The mysterious carriage is here!¡±

    The very same thought shed through the minds of everyone present. Noises of running footsteps rang through the halls and aisles of the estate. Everyone was rushing to the entrance.

    The great doors of the estate swung open. In the gloom of night, they saw a carriage approaching. A ck drape hung at the front of the brownish-yellow carriage.

    At the front of the carriage sat a man and a woman. Mystifying twinkles of gold, white and ck glittered in the backdrop of darkness around the carriage like the advent of sacred beings. Images of deities and immortals decorated the ck curtain that hung at the front of the carriage. All was still and silent within.

    It was none other than the fabled carriage of enigma!

 Chapter 532: Sowing Kung Fu

    <h4>Chapter 532: Sowing Kung Fu</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    The carriage arrived slowly up the track towards the mountain vi under the watchful gaze of a crowd, and as it was about to reach the gates, it veered off to the left suddenly toward the forest.

    It never changed its pace throughout the whole process, just the same depressingly slow monotonous pace as if all those people gathered weren¡¯t there. Meanwhile, the two coachmen driving were just rolling along in silence with their eyes half open, almost dozing as they plodded along the track. Their silence well set against the tardiness of the carriage¡¯s progress.

    The Jianghu heroes gathered outside the mountain vi watched with wide eyes as the carriage rolled along the mountain road as if it was just a t road along a in. For a moment, they did not quite know what to make of what they were looking at. A man, all attired in ck with a de scar across his forehead, then broke ranks with them and pursued the carriage.

    ¡°Quick, follow it!¡±

    The cry was heard by the others and one after another they picked up their pace and pursued the carriage. For the carriage to appear here for no reason must mean something!

    The ck curtained carriage ahead went about its plodding along in no great hurry. It passed forests and valleys, all the while being pursued by the throng of people who were unwilling to get too close to it or lose it.

    This was when a man¡¯s voice pleasantly sounded in their ears,

    ¡°Calmly and appropriatelyposed should one go about entering Dhyana, as it is only in this way that genuine Qi maye about and be truly realized, thereby filling the Aperture acupoints...¡±

    ¡°...within one hundred days your meridian will open of its own ord...¡±

    A scattering of golden and white specks of light circled the carriage, lending it a sacred air. It was as if an immortal had descended into the world, making the voice all the more solemn and impressive.

    The Jianghu heroes were more than a little perplexed. Was the immortal, or treasure from within the carriage imparting the scriptures, teaching them?

    They felt pleasantly surprised and slowed their pace, straightening up somewhat to listen in earnest. They were very familiar with this passage actually, their first days as practitioners were spent tempering their bodies to this passage, it was known as the ¡°Hundred-day Foundation¡±.

    ¡°...refining energy into Qi, then allowing this to umte within the elixir field so as to go about nurturing one¡¯s spirit something like how one cradles a baby...¡±

    The following Jianghu men were listening most attentively, just in case they missed a sentence. Though, up until this moment, it was all content they were more than familiar with from during their training. Yet, as an immortal ¡°preached¡± it was imperative that one shouldpare what they had learned before with what they were hearing, and check the two for any deviations or errors.

    The carriage turned up the mountain road and climbed ever higher, like it was heading for the peak and then intending to take to the skies.

    In a genial and clear voice, the content to do with your inner child and Qi-cultivation came to an end, and the carriage was quiet again.

    The Jianghu heroes who had been listening out for any unusual content were left scratching their heads. They really wanted to say something and press for more, yet at the same time felt deep awe for whaty within the carriage. Without even mentioning the immortal within the carriage, just the two coachmen were more than enough for anyone there to take on.

    Could it be that there is still more, and would it depend on their body potentials, their substance, and their vital spirit?

    As they considered this uneasily, they suddenly discerned a noise in the air. It was akin to song or recital and once again the specks of golden and white light wafted about the carriage.

    ¡°Life exists between heaven and earth, responding to the constetions above and connecting to the Generous Soil below. The Ninth Heaven above, the body with its Nine Apertures...¡±

    ¡°Just as there is order to the stars, one finds order in the body¡¯s acupoints, the universe is arranged in a natural yet ordered fashion, as is one¡¯s body...body...¡±

    ¡°From outside the body to its inside, there is always order...¡±

    This was content that nobody had ever heard before. In just 10 or so sentences the secrets of the flesh werergelyid out before their very eyes.

    Who knew that after all was said and done the body had so many mysteries surrounding it!

    The body was, as it turns out, equally as precious as the nature associated with heaven and earth. Likewise, it harbored an axis to Taoism and the Dharma and Logos of Heaven and Earth.

    We had only wanted to improve our sensory abilities, to be able to cultivate a flying sword or some divine charms. These particr rich treasures had been entirely ignored!

    We only wished to stick close to the source of the wealth as a means for not going hungry!

    They found themselves feeling excitement, emotion, and remorse too that this existed.

    Then, the clear pleasant voice sounded once again,

    ¡°We find that the eyes are the aperture of the liver, from here stems the wood element¡¯s Qi, and from the aperture point for the lungs, what is the nose where we find the metal element¡¯s Qi...¡±

    ¡°The Nine Innate Apertures should be within the internal organs and those that cultivate their Nine Apertures should be training the five elements of their minds, as from here the inner realm is derived...¡±

    Sentence after sentence from the scriptures entered their minds, each containing the means of cultivating their physical bodies. They were at once entirely transfixed by all this.

    Ah, so one can practice it like this!

    And it turns out you can practice it like that!

    It was like arge gate crashing open in their minds, exposing a new world to them, one of multicolored splendor!

    They were positively intoxicated. To think of it, the secrets of the flesh... The finer points to Kung Fu...

    The golden and white specks of light were falling all around and dancing about the carriage now. In the eyes of the onlookers, it was as if they were about to lift up the carriage and take it into the sky.

    An immortal!

    They really were an immortal!

    The carriage was still following the mountain road up toward the peak. Ahead of it was a sea of clouds, behind it a torrent of followers. Although their expressions varied slightly, they all looked utterly drawn in and infatuated with what they had witnessed here today.

    The carriage continued without stopping toward the cliff, all the while the man¡¯s pleasant voice continued its clear recital of the scriptures,

    ¡°The aperture for the Hidden Latch and the home of the Vital Spirit. The door that goes between and the incredible mysteries that...¡±

    ¡°Focusing and concentrating one¡¯s primal aperture, opening the boundary between life and death, creating a bridge between Heaven and Earth, converging one¡¯s inner and outer realms... Only here does Kung Fu begin...¡±

    In reaction to this sweeping pitch, the grass along the cliff sprung up and the subterranean spring waters nearby burst forth upon the ground¡¯s surface. The golden specks of light wereing together to form a beautiful golden lotus which was blooming right before one¡¯s eyes and those white specks of light were joining together ahead, akin to a descending glow from the heavens.

    It would be hard to say how many of the martial artists there who witnessed this indescribable spectacle, who heard this unimaginable and hitherto unheard scripture found themselves with moist eyes and the odd hot tear breaking clear to streak down their cheeks.

    It was physically and spiritually moving to hear such Taoism!

    Some of the martial artists were crying with a joy which was intermingled with an intense sadness from considering that during their own youth there had been nobody there, no immortal to preach in this way. Now that they were older, in beholding such grand Taoism, all they would have time to do is pin their hopes and dreams onto their grandchildren for it was toote for them now.

    Fang Huayin and Wan Yu who were the coachmen driving the carriage subconsciously brought the lead horse to a halt, as ahead of them now was the great cliff¡¯s edge!

    Their feelings toward Mr. Su¡¯s words, byparison to the Jianghu heroes behind the carriage, were so much deeper. During this period of time the finer points of his guidance had integrated somewhat and now the Heaven-connecting Kung-Fu¡¯s path was nigh ¨C clearly marked before their eyes.

    ¡°This path will take you farther from riches, from prosperity. At times it may even be cold and lonely. Do you still wish to follow?¡±

    It was at that moment that they were picked up by an invisible force and moved to two sides along the cliff. In their minds, Meng Qi¡¯s voice rang out.

    ¡°Huh...¡± As they were feeling gobsmacked, the lead horse strode out once more, stepping onto the thin air beyond the cliff¡¯s edge.

    A Golden Karma Lotus slowly bloomed, opening out right below the horses¡¯ hooves!

    As the crowd gathered watched on, the horses and carriage drove out onto the clouds, all the while the great Golden Karma Lotus kept track along below them with its tender embrace. The white specks of light apanied the ensemble and slowly they all left behind the cliff face!

    As we thought, it really was an immortal!

    They stopped moving and knelt down to kowtow as they bid farewell to the immortal.

    Fang Huayin and Wan Yu once again within their hearts heard the voice ring out,

    ¡°You have already received the preliminary impartation required for converging one¡¯s inner and outer realms. Within the next 10-20 years, you should be able to open the Nine Apertures, which will bring you somemand in Jianghu. Certainly no less than that of your regr earl or practitioner, meaning status and power, riches and honor will by no means becking for you... Do you desire to forgo these, to give yourselves over fully to the practicing of Kung Fu, to miss out on a roof over your heads at times and to not feel people¡¯s ttery?

    Fang Huayin and Wan Yu both turned their heads to look behind them at the Jianghu heroes kowtowing behind them on the cliff¡¯s edge, feelings of superiority and joy welled up inside them suddenly. In spite of them only being Mr. Su¡¯s followers, it would be hard to say how much stronger they were than those strugglers back on the cliff in terms of their cultivation of Dharma ess. If they themselves let word out that they would impart what they knew, even they could cause quite a few people to kowtow! The riches and prosperity that were possible was not something to be sneezed at!

    Does one not practice martial arts solely so that they may benefit from such a distinguished life?

    They turned back to see the carriage traveling on each consecutive blooming lotus upon the clouds. Specks of white light formed a mist about it, as if at any point it may just simply disappear among the fluffy clouds surrounding it.

    The sea of clouds was like smoke, like mist, they were pure and cold at the same time. They obscured what was around them and one could see into the distance no more, symbolic like a monastery deep in the mountains that nobody took any notice of anymore.

    In which case, why should one go about practicing martial arts then?

    Should it be for the incalcble wealth or the ttery one might receive from others?

    Should it be the thrills of a life where one does as one pleases with nobody to stand in their way, or the enjoyment one derives from being able to see the world, to roam thesends at will?

    Is it the puissance one feels from having nothing to fear in this mortal ne, from always keeping one¡¯s word. Or is it the power and influence one feels from being able to look out for the interests of their friends and loved ones?

    Wan Yu in taking a deep breath seemed toprehend what they wanted from this world.

    Out of almost nowhere, Fang Huayin seemed to make a decision as well. She bit her lower lip and then took a step forwards...

    Of course I want all of these, she thought to herself, but so much more than that I want to conceive the secrets of the flesh, I want to raise myself up a higher level, I wish to see all the wondrous sights that are possible on such a journey into the realm of Kung Fu!

    All of the former are purely coitant, part of what there is, some are happy with these, while others are at peace without. Thetter, naturally, is the foundation of everything!

    She took another step forwards ¨C this one took her onto the nothingness that surrounded them, into the void upon the clouds. Before her eyesy a huge expanse of an abyss-like void, all the while a brisk wind blew against her face with its cold wee reminding her of where she was. If she were to fall from here, she would surely shatter into a thousand pieces when she impacted below!

    Fang Huayin closed her eyes, she made herself forget her fear, then she just sauntered outwards upon the air.

    Beneath her feet, instead of sensing nothingness she felt a mushiness as if she were upon marshmallows. She opened her eyes to look at what it was she was standing upon, to find two wee clouds holding steady beneath her feet.

    With her body and spirit as rxed as could be she sped up, picking up her pace and beneath her feet, the little clouds apanied her footfalls.

    The audience upon the cliffs was in awe, but now they understood it and some of them wished to follow. Then one saw a sh and the white specks that formed the cloud entirely swallowed up the carriage and Fang Huayin. And from there golden lotus lined the way up to the nine heavens leaving behind the sea of clouds!

    This magnificent and sacred scene left them feeling an inexplicable awe, yet disappointed all at the same time.

    For a moment there was silence and some of the folk there once more dropped to their knees to continue their kowtowing, then someone said aloud,

    ¡°It was an immortal¡¯s act of kindness, sowing Kung Fu throughout our world!¡±

    ¡°I shall revere and worship you as my ancestor if it should be that in the future I too should find sess!¡±

    Whilst much of what was spoken was theoretical, it was likewise delivered in some detail. It was enough that those present, in hearing all of this, should now easily be able to find their way through the cultivation of their arts!

    ...

    Beside the path she was on, Fang Huayin saw the carriagee to a halt. Finally the ck veneered interior opened and Mr. Su, in green robes, alongside the brightly attired Lady Jiang descended from the carriage.

    Aren¡¯t you going to the deep mountains far away from the material riches of this mortal ne?

    Meng Qi was looking at Fang Huayin with a smile, ¡°What? No kowtow?¡±

    Fang Huayin felt herself brimming over with fortune and in clear spirits turned to Meng Qi to kowtow, ¡°The disciple recognizes the master!¡±

    Meng Qi¡¯s hands gesticted and he said, ¡°In the face of despair you have not found yourself discouraged, whilst in the presence of wealth nor yourself enamored, this is a fine beginning. However, to date you are but a disciple in name. This tome is a culmination of thest two months that your master and the mistress havepiled for you. It explicitly considers the convergence of the inner and outer realms and includes within it many of the arts¡¯ movements and footnotes for the same. Take it and practice it well, then from time to time I will appear to cote what it is you have achieved. Of course, if you do not put enough into your art, you will just be a disciple in name for the rest of your life.¡±

    Fang Huayin was pleasantly surprised, as she took the book she bowed down once more, ¡°Thank you, master, for such a gift.¡±

    The book itself was the culmination of Meng Qi and Jiang Zhiweiparing notes over this period of time, it had no title upon its cover however. The idea was that at some point in the future when there was an art for the Exterior, then a name may be found for it. Jiang Zhiwei was aware of Meng Qi¡¯s need for the Qi that was derived from both meritous service and morality and as such she had kept quiet just now. Besides, she could only take some of the credit in helping with refining the materials for the device.

    Just when Fang Huayin was kowtowing, Meng Qi and Jiang Zhiwei were, hand in hand, already far into the distance and soon they disappeared from view along the path all together.

    She waited until Fang Huayin could no longer see her before she said with a touch of emotion, ¡°It is truly amazing just how so much time can go by, to think, now your someone else¡¯s master!¡± She could almost still see the little monk who was being, gradually and bit by bit, inculcated with doctrine way back in the Shaolin Temple.

    She soon overcame these thoughts and joked, ¡°So, how many disciples do you think you¡¯ll need?¡±

    ¡°Errm, I suspect 12 should do it. Hey, if in the future Fang Huayin sessfully cultivates her arts, we can give her the Taoist name of Ci Hang, meaning ¡®merciful voyage¡¯.¡± As Meng Qi spoke he felt quite yful about things, considering this to be quite a good name.

    As he was speaking he opened half of his aperture acupoints. There was an illusory Grand Sun, twinkling stars, a dancing Golden Crow and thend was spread out before them.

    Jiang Zhiwei in seeing thisughed and nodded her head, ¡°Congrattions on your attainment of the Second Fold of Heaven.¡±

    Meng Qi had not been keeping track of how much of his exotic minerals and produce he had been using during this recent phase. All of his attention had been put into the cultivation of the arts, and he had, more or less, taken and finished half of the moremon illusory imagery of the concentrated Aperture acupoints. Thus, in this way he had managed to take the path to the Exterior¡¯s Second Fold Heaven, which also had meant that all the exotic minerals and produce he had with him had been depleted as a consequence.

    ¡°Well, the biggest headache is the leftover half to the Aperture acupoints. As they are to do with rarer illusory imagery, likewise they utilise exotic minerals and produce that are naturally harder toe by. Gathering these together is a problem that I will have to work on.¡± Meng Qi managed to worry a little at the same time as he was feeling the joy from just now. Fortunately there was the Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms, as such he could go about gathering other exotic items and then make an exchange with the Dominator as a means to attaining those that he required. Naturally, it was better to get them himself really so as to avoid the Dominator¡¯s cut. And such ces as the Immortals¡¯ marketce, or at the Plenitude Sect and the Darkness Pce were all quite good to try!

    ...

    In Dark Ink City, at the Head Altar of the Darkness Pce.

    Meng Qi and Jiang Zhiwei met a priestess dressed in a flowing crimson robe. Her face was very intricate in its details, yet somehow it also appeared quite odd to them, it was something like that of a puppet¡¯s in some ways and additionally one could not perceive the strength from its breath.

    ¡°The mechanisms from this Darkness Pce are temporarily unable to be exposed to the outside world, as we do not wish to bring any suspicion down on ourselves from their discovery.¡± Somehow the priestess managed to say all of this without any feeling or variation being conveyed in her voice.

    To which Meng Qi smiled, ¡°And yet the Grotto is the Grotto after all, it would have to becking in various kinds of exotic minerals and produce. I imagine the pce has the odd secretive mechanism that it is unable to produce for itself, correct?¡±

    Which caused the priestess to nod her head, ¡°With the Immortal Yunhe leading us we do feel somewhat more at ease, as in this way the Grotto¡¯s special produce is able to be swapped for the more exotic of the exotic minerals and produce items.¡±

    She paused for a moment and her voice became indifferent again, ¡°There is one more thing that the Darkness Pce would like to burden you with, if you can procure a section of 10,000 year old ¡®Qinghua Spiritual Wood¡¯ for us, then you may select two items from the 36 Secret Devices we have here at the pce.¡±

 Chapter 533: Beginning Of The Crisis

    <h4>Chapter 533: Beginning Of The Crisis</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    ¡°Two pieces...¡± While Meng Qi was definitely attracted by the offer, he found the girl¡¯s usage of words to be abnormal and strange. It was as if she was a doll that had just learned how to talk and was still making loads of hrious mistakes.

    He stared into Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°Master, although the mechanical treasures are strong, their tricks are however singr, and are limited in ways of usage. This is a clear weakness and it would be pointless even for us to...¡±

    The doll-like priestess had no emotions shown on her face, and continued mechanically, ¡°Out of the 36 mechanical treasures, there is the Crimson Dragon which specialises in Attack, Rain God which can trigger the natural forces, strange and mysterious ones like The Useless, those good in calctions such as Dragon Horse, and so on. They are all diverse and I believe they can meet your needs.¡±

    Strange and mysterious? Good at calctions? Could they be good at making curses too? Meng Qi tried his best to suppress his rising excitement.

    In these aspects, Meng Qi had just started learning and was far behind his rivals such as the likes of Gu Xiaosang. Even if the Jade Virtual Divination of Heavenly Golden Scripture gave him a huge boost, he still had a weak foundation that needed to bepensated using hard work for a long time. So why not rely on the help of the respective mechanical treasures instead?

    Even if it became useless in the future, he could still sell them or exchange for Karma points!

    Before Meng Qi could open his mouth, Jiang Zhiwei said with a frown, ¡°Looking purely at their value, a ten thousand years old piece of Qinghua Spiritual Wood is worth even less than a mid-tier Precious Weapon. But after the reign of the Demonic Buddha, such wood rarely appears in the market. A senior of my sect has spent ten years in the Eastern Sea looking for one to craft his Wooden Astral Sword.¡±

    ¡°Since it is so rare, we can¡¯t promise you anything except that we will try our best.¡±

    Hearing that, the doll-like priestess added on, ¡°If the cost of finding a piece of thousand years old Qinghua Spiritual Wood is more than that of two mechanical treasures, we will make up for the amount.¡±

    Wow, I didn¡¯t realize that Zhiwei is so good at bargaining... Meng Qi had a new and different view of the girl.

    For others, finding Qinghua Spiritual Wood wouldn¡¯t be an easy task. But Meng Qi and Jiang Zhiwei had Dominator of Samsara of six realms as their backing. They could simply exchange for the object when faced with difficulty. Anyways, the priestess had promised that they wouldn¡¯t make a loss out of this offer!

    In summary, they would try acquiring the object via Six Fan School, Sword Washing Pavilion, and other channels, as well as ¡°iming¡± it from the Immortals, before considering the Dominator.

    After finalizing details of the cooperation, the two left Mo Camp and hurried towards the Plenitude Sect.

    ...

    White clouds surrounded the mountain peaks as cranes fluttered about. Endangered beasts roamed and strange flowers blossomed everywhere, providing it with a sense of the mystic. Other than the Azure Pce, this was the ce that Meng Qi deemed the most suitable for fairies to live in.

    As they entered the hall, they saw Immortal Yunhe. He had pure white hair but a childlike face that was red with vitality. With his back straightened, he didn¡¯t seem old at all. Two young Taoists around twenty years of age stood next to him. The male Taoist was tall and thin, with distinctive facial features and thick brows. He wore a thin cloak that covered his entire body. The female Taoist was pretty and adorable and had skin as smooth and as white as white tiles.

    ¡°Young friends, I have waited for long.¡± Immortal Yunhe smiled. He didn¡¯t have any feelings of seniority and seemed a lot more mundanepared to when theyst met.

    Did he purposely shock us with his breathst time? Meng Qi and Jiang Zhiwei thought as they bowed.

    Immortal Yunhe pointed at the two Taoists and exined, ¡°They are my most outstanding disciples of this generation, having harnessed the power of Heaven and Earth and created True Charms at mere twenty years old. Erm, it is hard topare urately with all of you as we are on different paths of cultivation. Anyways, they are not as powerful as the Exterior masters yet. His Taoist name is Ming Xu and hers is Ming Guang. They will follow the two of you this time to see the world, as well as to send some letters to River East.¡±

    Ming Xu and Ming Guang cupped their hands and bowed, curiosity alight in their eyes.

    Out of the Grotto and behind the door of the Plenitude Sectid a world that they had never experienced before. It was truly mysterious and attractive!

    The same was true for impartation of Ancient Qi Cultivists!

    As they were talking, Immortal Yunhe took out a bunch of items. Holding on to a list, he said, ¡°The list includes all the exotic minerals and produce, self-made charms, elixirs and other items that our sect provides. Please take care.¡±

    There were not many items as it was, after all, their first cooperation. Even though Immortal Yunhe had shocked Meng Qi and Jiang Zhiwei using the God Charm, he was still concerned about their powerful seniors outside embezzling the goods. Thus, he preferred to take it slowly and form a solid rtionship through early cooperations first.

    The items were mainly charms and elixirs, with many life-prolonging objects that were highly sought after by Exterior Masters. Meng Qi and Jiang Zhiwei verified the list carefully and ced the objects into their Space Rings respectively.

    After all that, Immortal Yunhe took out two jade boxes. ¡°A little gift from the sect, my dear friends.¡±

    Meng Qi and Jiang Zhiwei received the boxes and opened them. Two dark yellow charms with scripts written all over itid inside each. There was no breath exposed, making it mysterious in nature.

    ¡°These are Protective Dark Yellow Charms, which can prevent disaster once. It is equivalent to the level of fifth or sixth fold Heaven in the Exterior,¡± Immortal Yunho said after some hesitation. He then smiled at the two and continued, ¡°If our cooperation is sessful, I would write charms for you both personally.¡±

    Such bribery... But I can¡¯t refuse it! Meng Qi said firmly, ¡°Please do not be worried, I will go through fire and water, in order toplete the task at all costs!¡±

    Immortal Yunhe used his rainbow glow to send Meng Qi, Jiang Zhiwei, and the two disciples to Mount Firemist, where Meng Qi used his seal to remove the cover of The Plenitude Gate.

    Familiar door but unfamiliar breath... Immortal Yunho sighed as he was lost in his train of thoughts.

    Indeed, it wasn¡¯t the outside world that was dangerous. The danger lies right behind the door!

    ......

    It was still a sealed room. There was nothing outside the Plenitude Gate.

    Ming Xu and Ming Guang stepped out of the door and nced around excitedly, much like two newborn birds seeing the world for the first time.

    Meng Qi closed the door, barely squeezing it into his space ring. He then called out for the two Taoist to leave the sealed room silently with Jiang Zhiwei.

    The streets were crowded with people, many of which dressed up as desert ramps. They were selling all types of specialties of Immensity Sea, and precious stones of all colors were present. Ming Xu and Ming Guang couldn¡¯t take their eyes off these exciting new items.

    But Meng Qi and Jiang Zhiwei stared at each other, sharing the same suspicion.

    The atmosphere of Fish Sea didn¡¯t seem right!

    The whole Fish Sea was like the sea surface before a thunderstorm. It seemed calm but had its anger suppressed. Experts of the Exterior flew over the city from time to time. Some had dirks attached to their belt, with ice crystals or snowkes attached to the back of their hand, while some wore frocks different from that of the Central ins.

    ¡°So many Divine Masters here...¡± Ming Xu and Ming Guang looked up at the sky, gaping in shock.

    What exactly happened?

    Under caution, Meng Qi and Jiang Zhiwei did choose not to leave but instead moved to the short mud house nearby called Old Cao¡¯s Restaurant. Here they found Drunk Xie with his hair disheveled and tangled.

    Drunk Xie remained unkempt and intoxicated, but Meng Qi knew that he was definitely a regr member of the Immortals. Thus, he threw out a precious stone and directly asked, ¡°What month is it now? What happened to the Fish Sea?¡±

    Drunk Xie used his face to wipe against the tabletop,pletely wasting his handsome appearance. He then stood up shakily and answered, ¡°March of the Spring of the Year of the New Emperor of Great Jin Dynasty.¡±

    Which is to say that the time velocity inside the cave and outside the cave is rtively simr... Meng Qi first confirmed this.

    Drunk Xie then looked around and took another sip of wine. ¡°As for the matter at the Fish Sea, anyone on the street could have told you.¡±

    He then exined slowly, ¡°Two months ago, Book of Luo from the Wang family of River East suddenly shone so bright that it could be seen from hundreds of miles away. Furthermore, from Fish Sea to Tan Han, Buddha¡¯s light kept appearing inexplicably.¡±

    ¡°After half a month of calction, the Master of the Wang family, Ledgerkeeper of Lives Wang Siyuan, and many other experts of the Exterior finally confirmed the reason.¡±

    ¡°Within half a year, Primary Instruction of The Buddha¡¯s Palm will appear at the Fish Sea and Tan Han region.¡±

    ¡°Primary Instruction of The Buddha¡¯s Palm?!¡± Meng Qi and Jiang Zhiwei looked at each other, finding it difficult to believe what they heard.

    This was not due to shock, as Meng Qi had already obtained the first move himself. Still, they were surprised by the sudden news.

    ¡°Why would everyone know about it?¡± It would be inurate to say that Meng Qi was not greedy about the Primary Instruction, but he was more curious about how the matter came out to the general public.

    Drunk Xie burped and exined, ¡°Who knew what the Wang Family was thinking? They publicized their findings immediately. As many Exterior experts came this way, the speed of news transmission naturally increased.¡±

    Hearing Drunk Xie¡¯s exnation, four words appeared in Meng Qi and Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s mind.

    ¡°The battle of Dharmas!¡±

    Drunk Xieid down as he spoke, seemingly having guessed what the two were thinking about. ¡°No Dharmakaya had arrived yet. You can¡¯t always believe in what the Wang family says, can you?¡±

    ¡°Exterior masters from all the influential forces were probing for the truth, like the Snow Mountain Sect, Jin Gang Temple, Merriment Temple and Ashura Temple. When the Palm appears, hehe...¡±

    Ming Guang and Ming Xu couldn¡¯tprehend the situation and could only follow the solemn Meng Qi and Jiang Zhiwei into the streets.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going after the Primary Instruction.¡± Meng Qi spoke suddenly, severing all greed in his heart.

    ¡°Since the matter is well known to everyone, it will eventually be a battle between the Dharmakayas. What can I depend on if I fight with them? My luck? Or my character?¡±

    One must have self-awareness.

    ¡°Me too.¡± Jiang Zhiwei didn¡¯t hesitate.

    Meng Qi continued, ¡°I decide to send the two Taoists to Jade Gate Pass first, and return with a new face. The Myths will definitely be involved in this matter and I can settle my grudge with the Thunder God From the Ninth Heaven then.¡±

    ¡°The Immortals will definitely be here too. If I could aid them in obtaining the Primary Instructions, I could find realization myself as well.¡±

    ¡°Many experts of the Exterior realm are present here. How do we leave?¡± After Jiang Zhiwei entered the Exterior realm, she had not truly entered a battle except for Singr Missions. There was a fire burning in her eyes.

    As they were talking, the four entered a bustling street, where a lot more from the Central ins were present. In front of them came four small sedan chairs.

    As he passed the green sedan chair, Meng Qi suddenly shivered. He felt his surroundings copse into a void, as an invisible karma line connected himself with the person in the sedan chair.

    ¡°Bad Karma?¡±

    Run!

    If not for the fact that his whole-body was imbued with Karma Fruit, and that he had cultivated the force of Karma, Meng Qi couldn¡¯t have realized this. He could only feel the two thoughts popping out of his head when a strong breath epassed his body, locking his movements, making it impossible even to transform!

    The sedan chair stopped and the curtain was lifted. A slender and delicate white boot stepped out, then the elegant and in white dress emerged.

    ¡°Such beauty...¡± Even though they had seen the gorgeous Jiang Zhiwei, Ming Xu and Ming Guang were still stunned by the looks of this woman, as if they had just seen a fairy descending from heaven.

    The woman was as elegant as a fairy, with an ethereal temperament and a spotless white body, causing all those around to feel insecure about their looks.

    ¡°I searched high and low for you, but you were just around the corner. Fate made us meet at Fish Sea, and for such fate, we should all manifest ourselves.¡± the woman said lightly, as all around seemed to fade away, with dust flying away from her.

    Meng Qi held his sword with his right hand and straightened his back. He squinted, having guessed the identity of the woman.

    Mystic Fairy of this generation!

    But it was unknown if it was herself or a Nirmanakaya!

 Chapter 534: Affected by Karma

    <h4>Chapter 534: Affected by Karma</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Mystic Fairy of this generation!

    As one of the leaders of the Nine Evil Paths, even if she was not as powerful as Progenitor Doumu, her powers wouldn¡¯t be too far off from her. Furthermore, she could even be carrying divine weapons!

    Facing an enemy like this would be more dangerous than facing an Exterior expert after opening just seven or eight apertures. Simr to the easy defeat of Emperor of the Netherworld by Progenitor Doumu, he would have no chance to resist at all.

    All of Meng Qi¡¯s pores were open, taking in and out Vital Qi from Heaven and Earth. He envisioned his Immortal Primogenitor Form and calmed himself down, such that the nervous, fearful and panic feelings would not cloud his judgments.

    Mystic Fairy walked down the sedan chair, and the surrounding dust suddenly disappeared. Those pedestrians just now seemed far away in another a world away. They were unable to step back into the ¡°Immortal Realm¡±, even their voices couldn¡¯t travel in!

    The bustling street became silent, with only sounds of her white boots hitting the floor. The four seemed to have been separated from the original world, making connections to Heaven and Earth many times harder.

    This is her inner power? Meng Qi tightened his grip on his sword.

    Creating one¡¯s own world from nothing was not something an Exterior master could do!

    ¡°From this skill, she is at least at the level of grandmaster...¡±

    ¡°From her tone, she should be a Nirmanakaya...¡±

    ¡°But her skill was mysterious and uncanny. I¡¯m not sure if we can break through her world even if we use all our power...¡±

    ¡°We are at Immensity Sea, where good and evil co-exist. Even if the Nine Evil Paths exposed their identity, they wouldn¡¯t be captured and killed. As for whether we can escape, it depends on whether other masters will lend us their helping hands...¡±

    ¡°How much weaker is Drunk Xie than Mystic Fairy...¡±

    Except for thest sentence, simr thoughts existed in Meng Qi and Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s heart. In their nervousness, they had decided to strike with all their force and create a loudmotion to attract other powerful masters.

    Mystic Fairy was elegant and beautiful. The corner of her dress fluttered, making her more fairy-like. ¡°You¡¯ve obtained impartation from the Thunder God, which means that we are bounded by fate. We met here by chance, which also means that we are bonded by fate. With such fate binding us together, why do you look as if you are facing a terrible enemy?¡±

    Her fairly ethereal voice was as clear as spring water, which made Mingxu and Mingguang hypnotized as if it was a calling from a real fairy.

    With such a soothing voice entering his ears, and such a gorgeous and fairy-like image in his eyes, Meng Qi felt that the Mystic Fairy was pure and saint-like, and had just emerged from Heaven. Attacking her would be sphemy.

    Such ultimate beauty in the world! Any movements of the sword will break this beauty, making it iplete...

    Thus, Meng Qi found himself unable to wield his sword and attack!

    The hand that Jiang Zhiwei used to hold her sword helm was trembling slightly. She too was unable to pull out her sword. Her sense of pity and hesitation was battling with her logic, fighting spirit and vignce!

    Mystic Fairy stepped forth elegantly towards the four stoned character and spoke with a little sympathy.

    ¡°If you follow me, you can realize the Extinctive de of Overlord and you can be imparted with Soaring Dragon. We can awaken the precious weapon and protect our sect together. This is a matter of mutual benefit. Why would you not want it?¡±

    ¡°Has anyone been ndering my sect in front of you? My sect is much different from that of the Bliss Bodhisattva, and we won¡¯t absorb your nutrients. All the previous guardians did it willingly...¡±

    The clear, beautiful voice and the sincere and real feeling was especially touching. Mingxu and Mingguang were on the verge of agreeing immediately to reduce the fairy¡¯s sadness. Even Meng Qi felt a strange sense of guilt, and his grip on his sword loosened.

    Such an entric skill! Such a scary opponent!

    ng!

    Just when Meng Qi was immersed in the voice, the sound of a sword being drawn sound in his ears, making him temporarily sane!

    Cold sweat filled Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s forehead as she finally drew out the Sword of the Sun-Prating Rainbow. She used so much strength that green veins popped out on the back of her hand. But even the drawing of her sword was unable to break the ultimate beauty of the world. The tip of her sword trembled but her Sword Qi was unable to be transmitted out, falling around her like raindrops.

    Mystic Fairy gave our a clear and loving smile and was about to speak when Meng Qi closed his eyes.

    His breath became strange and mysterious, and one could not capture its existence. When he opened his eyes, countless bright star threads were woven into a in front of everyone.

    ¡°Fairy, you are affected by Karma.¡± Meng Qi opened his mouth, speaking in a calm and mundane tone.

    ¡°So what?¡± Mystic Fairy lifted up her right hand and said. Her five fingers were white and slender, like a green onion and like sheep¡¯s fats. Not a single sense of a fierce and menacing feeling was present as she pointed her hand towards Meng Qi.

    It won¡¯t affect one¡¯s own cultivation anyway!

    In such an extremely beautiful fairnd, her own moves also seemed to be limited and must be consistent with the image of the elegant fairy.

    Meng Qi ced his right hand on his sword hilt, staring at the fairy with deep and dark eyes. ¡°You have hundred to thousand times more Karma threads than normal humans, which is a phenomenon I have never seen in my life.¡±

    She will manifest another self and make love with others when fate calls. As fate dissipates, she would leave and be Nirmanakaya. This cycle seemed to have a beginning and an end, with Karmapleted in the process. But ultimately she was using others¡¯ true love for her own cultivation and hurting others in the process. How could she not be affected by Karma then?

    Mystic Fairy was stunned as if she had thought of something.

    ¡°If it was others with such power and a normal amount of Karma, I could do nothing.¡± Meng Qi stepped forward and continued, ¡°But fairy, you are different. Your outstanding amount of Karma is like a pile of dry wood to me. I just need a spark to burn the whole lot off!¡±

    Mystic Fairy stopped in her tracks. For the first time, her emotions seemed to be affected.

    ¡°You practice Fruits of Karma?¡±

    It was a technique with no solution!

    The technique only looked at the level of Karma, and not the actual power level!

    Meng Qi stepped forward once more, and the surroundings darkened, with the bright star threads disappearing.

    ¡°You have failed the love of countless and have extremely deep Karma. If the Karma burns, it will definitely spread to your original self! You cannot resist it!¡±

    ¡°Once I use this technique, I will be engulfed by Karma too, and won¡¯t be able to survive. Ha, but how lucky I am to die together with you!¡±

    The expression of Mystic Fairy changed. She seemed elegant at times and cold at others. Her world of ultimate beauty was finally broken, albeit only slightly.

    Meng Qi¡¯s right hand finally gripped on his sword hilt. He stepped forth once more and spoke with a low voice.

    ¡°If one is not scared of death, how can he frighten others with death?¡±

    ¡°Are you scared of death?¡±

    After speaking, he walked towards Mystic Fairy with a deep and mysterious breath.

    The right hand of the fairy trembled a bit before finally returning back to the side of her body

    Meng Qi stared straight ahead, as it was cow dung instead of a gorgeous fairy beside him!

    The noise of pedestrians and the smell of mortal beings reappeared. They had returned to the original world and they felt as if they were being revived!

    Meng Qi walked steadily towards the end of the street with Jiang Zhiwei, Mingxu, and Mingguang. Mystic Fairy stood dumbfounded for a while before returning to her sedan seat.

    As they turned around the corner of the street, Meng Qi¡¯s legs gave way and he almost fell. His entire sleeveless shirt was covered in ayer of cold sweat.

    ¡°Hurry up.¡± Meng Qi changed his breath, pulled Mingxu along with him, and entered the crowd.

    He could still use his iplete Fruits of Karma technique to scare Mystic Fairy, but the situation would bepletely different if it was Bliss Bodhisattva instead!

    Jiang Zhiwei held Mingguang¡¯s hands and followed closely behind.

    After continuously changing breath and appearance, Meng Qi and Jiang Zhiwei hid in an upied park.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to meet Mystic Fairy directly.¡± Meng Qi exhaled and suppressed his nervousness and fear.

    It was obvious that Mystic Fairy arrived here for the Primary Instruction of The Buddha¡¯s Palm. Otherwise, given the vastness of the world, the ability of his Eight Nine Mysteries to conceal breath and to avoid calctions would definitely prevent their chance meeting!

    Unfortunately, his Jade Virtual Divination was still insufficient, or he would have sensed the danger after leaving The Plenitude Gate and calcted then, thus avoiding the danger ahead.

    Jiang Zhiwei frowned and said, ¡°Primary Instruction of The Buddha¡¯s Palm is one of the most precious objects in the world. Thus, Mystic Fairy herself might be nearby. How about you transform into something and hide first while I try tomunicate with people from my sect. Perhaps my master is here too.¡±

    If Su Wuming interferes, nobody other than the Dharmakayas can stop him ¨C the same with Mystic Fairy!

    The match would at best be equal if she brought her precious weapon along.

    ¡°Perhaps my master is here too,¡± Meng Qi said after calming down.

    The Primary Instruction of Buddha¡¯s Palm would not be useful to Sword Washing Pavilion, and thus Su Wuming might not be present; however, Shaolin Temple would definitely want it. Looks like Dragon ying Luohan, third on the Celestial Rankings, would now reenter Jianghu!

    Moreover, as Primogenitor Lingbao highly valued Buddha¡¯s Palm, he would definitelye personally.

    But such Dharmakaya masters would only appear at the very end, and one could not depend on them now.

    ¡°Well, then we act separately.¡± Jiang Zhiwei looked at Mingguang and Mingxu, and exined, ¡°It is too dangerous here, send them east after you transform so all of you can avoid Method of Mistress Su.¡±

    Meng Qi followed her eyes and suddenly had an idea. He smiled and turned to the two Taoists, ¡°Please, I have a request.¡±

    ¡°What request?¡± Mingxu and Mingguang were uneasy under his stare.

    Meng Qi smirked and said, ¡°Please return to Grotto and ask if the Immortal has any interest in the Primary Instruction of Buddha¡¯s Palm. If he is interested, please wait at the door, as long as I open the door and see him, I¡¯ll use all my energy to help!¡±

    ¡°Er, sure.¡± Mingxu and Mingguang did not understand the significance of The Buddha¡¯s Palm. Once they realized that they were just required to find their leader, and needed to perform nothing dangerous, they agreed immediately.

    After sending the two back in, Meng Qi put away the Plenitude Gate again and walked out of the park with Jiang Zhiwei, who had changed to another outfit. What they saw as they walked out, however, surprised them.

    There were many families on the street moving about with their camels and luggage. The guards of Fish Sea city were busy maintaining order and there was a man and a woman floating in mid-air.

    The woman was wearing a snow white dress, and holding an entric sword that was shorter than the usual long swords. She had a dark blue ice crystal embedded on the back of her hand, which was also unique to the usual colourless ones. She had a perfect body and a gorgeous face which, however, seemed cold and merciless.

    The man was ugly but was eight feet tall. Muscles were bulging on his body and he wore a ck coat that looked like a cassock. His eyes were full of anger and he had a murderous gaze.

    Exterior masters from the Snow Mountain Sect and Ashura Temple? Meng Qi and Jiang Zhiwei recognized them from their attire.

    At this moment, a guard passed by and Meng Qi stopped him to find out what was happening.

    ¡°Exteriors conglomerate at this region and a huge fight could ensue. The Ashura Temple, Snow Mountain Sect, and Jin Gang Temple suggested to the Casten to evacuate peasants to other ces,¡± the guard responded seriously.

    The man from Ashura Temple overheard the conversation and nced at them. He then flew toward them, still high above and ground, and shouted menacingly,

    ¡°Those from the Central ins, get the hell out of Fish Sea!¡±

 Chapter 535: Anarchy of the Fish Sea

    <h4>Chapter 535: Anarchy of the Fish Sea</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    The man from the Ashura Temple held in his hands a pair of pale-white Buddhist Commandment sabers as if they were fashioned from ivory. His faintly bloodshot eyes burned with extraordinary rage, conveying his intense desire to rip Meng Qi and Jiang Zhiwei into pieces.

    The beautiful yet cold looking female expert of the exterior opened her mouth to talk him down, ¡°Lou Jia, don¡¯t start anything yet. Wait for the Fish Sea residents to leave, then you can fight however you please.¡±

    Lou Jia took a deep breath, the anger within his gaze having faded significantly, turned to them, and said, ¡°Go on you two, get out of here, if it wasn¡¯t for this being neither the time nor the ce, you would be in a world of pain right now!¡±

    This type of person would make anyone¡¯s blood boil. Meng Qi could not but help feel his right hand reach across to rest on the hilt of his trusty sword, Flowing Fire.

    He was currently disguised as a swordsman in order to avoid the recourse from Mystic Fairy and Bliss Bodhisattva.

    Jiang Zhiwei silently spoke in secret to him, ¡°Don¡¯t get dragged in by him; he has cultivated one of the six Asuran ¡°Fury Phases¡±. It takes his anger and builds upon your reaction to it by creating more of the same. The angrier you be the stronger it bes, building more and morebat strength from your increased anguish. You mustn¡¯t get sucked in.¡±

    Meng Qi was a little shocked upon hearing this and took in a deep breath, bringing his feelings back under control. But, he suddenly had a thought...

    Lou Jia shouted at them, ¡°What are you looking at, get out of here now!¡± He was akin to a furious beast as he ranted and raved at them.

    The Snow Mountain Sect Exterior expert floated next to him, then she turned to him and added coldly, ¡°Lou Jia, stop it now or you¡¯ll infect the bystanders here.¡±

    Just as the words had left her mouth, Meng Qi suddenly opened his mouth as he looked up at Lou Jia and coldly mocked him,

    ¡°Really, it¡¯s okay, taking care of him won¡¯t affect anyone else.¡±

    It was as if the one the woman had been trying to talk down just now was him.

    ¡°What!¡± The fury within Lou Jia¡¯s eyes was immediately ignited.

    Just as his roar sounded, a sword light shed and a crimson sun seemed to appear on the ground ¨C its light spreading out in all directions, illuminating everything. It blended together in such a way that it was hard to tell where the sword light ended and where the sunlight started.

    Lou Jia simply felt sword lighting towards him, burning and searing hot. It reflected and refracted about him, to his sides, and behind him ¨C he couldn¡¯t tell which were real and from where any deadly blow might arrive.

    ¡°Damn!¡± In his roar he unsheathed and controlled both of his des in a crazy looking manner ¨C it was as though he was cocooning himself in a ¡°grayish-white sphere of bone¡±. The sphere then took on a scarlet glow as a sea of blood engulfed him, blocking the longswords from every direction. It was like he was sheltering him from the sun!

    Boom ng boom ng! A stream of ngs and crashing booms rang out and all that could be seen was the contrail of mes as the Grand Sun lifted off. Inside it was a sea of blood and grayish-white as it thrust its way upwards to the clouds. The people on the streets carrying their luggage were not all that affected by any of this ¨C they only felt a rise in temperature as it became hotter.

    ¡°Kaboom!¡±

    The Grand Sun then exploded midair, a sea of blood poured out, and Lou Jia reappeared halfway up in the sky.

    ¡°Damn! Damn it!¡± He snorted and roared repeatedly in his fury. His trunk had now swollen out to three meters across and ck hairs that had a blood luster covered his body, making it look akin to a cassock. His body had be very muscr and every inch exuded earth-crushing ferocity. Compared with just a moment ago, his breath must have now tripled!

    All the while, Meng Qi floated in front of him in his white robe, his jade-like crimson long sword hanging passively behind him.

    Their exchange had now caught the attention of Fish Sea¡¯s urban experts of the Exterior.

    Just as Lou Jia was about to throw all caution to the wind and attack him, the woman from the Snow Mountain Sect flew in between them and shouted, ¡°Stop this immediately!¡±

    Her robes fluttered in the wind ¨C they were white and slightly blue-tinged, simr to mountain snow. The dirk she held gave off a cold light which matched how she now spoke, ¡°If you keep going with this, then as a member of the Snow Mountain Sect, you both will be my enemies; however, if you wait for everyone here to evacuate, then I couldn¡¯t care less for what you do about your grievances!¡±

    ¡°Fine with me.¡± Lou Jia could not have anticipated that the instigator, Meng Qi, would just simply agree to her terms.

    Lou Jia looked at her, then at him, and gradually his anger abated as his size also returned to normal. He addressed her, ¡°Xue Lengzhao, unless there are orders to the contrary from the Prime Asuras, you will also die today!¡±

    With a snort of rage, he turned and flew off.

    Xue Lengzhao turned to Meng Qi, ¡°Well, Mr. wherever-you-are-from, anyone who gets on the wrong side of the Ashura Temple folk here on the Immensity Sea is really probably best off getting out of here as soon as they can.¡±

    She flew back below and continued overseeing the evacuation of the ordinary folk from the Casten Mansion.

    Meng Qi put ¡°Flowing Fire¡± away again andnded on the ground. Jiang Zhiwei coded secretly to him, ¡°Did you do all of that intentionally?¡±

    ¡°Well, I considered that such tant behavior is more than likely something that Mystic Fairy and Bliss Boddhisattva would ignore.¡± Meng Qi nodded gently.

    They would never have imagined that he would be here in Fish Sea causing trouble with the people from the Ashura Temple, whilst also being disguised in this manner. Just as long as he did not get within several meters of Mystic Fairy, then there should be no cause for that strange sense of karma between them to trigger which would alert them to his presence!

    Meng Qi seemed to pause a second before he continued, ¡°And I think there was something a little fishy about that Lou Jia, he seemed way too obviously provocative towards us...¡±

    ¡°...it was like he was itching to pick a fight, or perhaps it is just a requirement of the ¡°Fury Phase¡±. Jiang Zhiwei lightly frowned to indicate that she did not really agree with this exnation herself. She added, ¡°Lou Jia and Xue Lengzhao are both exceptionally talentedst generation disciples within their sects. They have been gaining strength within the Exterior for almost a decade now and are close to getting onto the Celestial Ladder now.¡±

    He rxed his clenched right hand, and said, ¡°So, not bad opponents then?¡±

    ¡°Well, yes, not bad opponents at all!¡± Looking at each other they burst intoughter.

    Another simrity they shared was their preference for closely matched opponents.

    However, Meng Qi also enjoyed picking on weaker opponents too!

    Jiang Zhiwei raised her head slightly and she examined the light remaining in the sky, ¡°I¡¯ll meet you in front of the courtyard on Guangling street at dusk. I¡¯m off to find some sect members. So, see you then?¡±

    Meng Qi had already changed his appearance and his disguise. Any more to do with the Sword Washing Pavilion would more than likely reveal his true identity.

    ¡°Sure.¡± Meng Qi parted ways with her at the crossroads. He nned on using the time to scour the town for intel on what was going on around here.

    He went up a block or so before a figure came chasing up behind him. The man chuckled slightly, ¡°Hey there, hold on a minute, would you?¡±

    Meng Qi turned his head to look toward this familiar voice with its familiar breath. Before him was a middle-aged man in arge-sleeved, generous robe. On his face grew a handsome beard and his eyes seemed to permanently be squinting, creating a line across his face.

    Was he the Silvery-badge Arrester, Qian Kai?

    Back in Ying City, they had investigated The Myths together. Later, after saving the Crown Prince, he had been sent into Luoyang and fate had once again brought them together. In fact, Qian Kai had previously invited him to a feast, but at the time Meng Qi had been unable to attend.

    Had he recognized him? Or was it something else? He looked at Qian Kai whilst not permitting any of these thoughts to escape, ¡°My friend, is there something I can help you with?¡±

    Qian Kai wore nothing that indicated he was from the Six Fan School either, and as Meng Qi looked him over, his eyes returned to squinting as he smiled back at him, ¡°That was quite impressive a moment ago, using a single strike to force back Furious Asura. I am Qian Kai from Luoyang. Do forgive me for creeping up on you like that.¡±

    ¡°Brother Qian, there is no need to be quite so polite.¡± Meng Qi smiled at him,Did he see all of the battle just now?

    Qian Kai seemed to have a lot on his mind and sighed ¨C allowing some emotion to escape, ¡°There appear to be signs recently that the Snow Mountain Sect, the Ashura Temple, and the Jin Gang Temple are forming a union. As you may have noticed, those experts of the Exterior from the Ashura Temple ¨C due to practicing the ¡®Fury Phase¡¯ and the ¡®ughter Phase¡¯ ¨C are always finding it hard to contain their temper. They are forever starting fights. Naturally, they¡¯ll run you out of the Fish Sea and the Bogda Shan mountain range if they beat you, but worse is that even if you do win, they¡¯ll do whatever it takes to get their stronger seniors embroiled. In other words, you tend to lose regardless and are sent out of town just the same.¡±

    ¡°As I see it, you were lucky just now with a draw, otherwise... Hmm, well those Prime Asuras from the Ashura Temple you know, starting with Meng Nan, they all tend to look out for their own at the end of the day.¡±

    Meng Qi wiped cold sweat from his brow, as he was quite familiar with this tune. If you have any type of altercation with them, they always send someone stronger, faster or more experienced after you. ¡°So, what you¡¯re saying is that the Ashura Temple are deliberately baiting people?¡±

    ¡°It seems to be the case, but I can¡¯t tell what¡¯s in it for them yet. It could be that they want to monopolize things here before any of the other sects and families have a chance to send their own experts along, thus giving them a head start on locating wherever the Buddha¡¯s Palm might be.¡± After that he let out a long sigh, then instantly looked around to check that nobody was paying any attention to them. ¡°I came here on my own like this because I thought I would have a crack at things and try my luck at finding it myself before any of theserger Western Region sects arrived. Whilst I have had some leads, things have been moving along at a snail¡¯s pace. When I saw that you were not overly fussed by their show of force, but instead having strength of your own, I thought to myself Why not invite him to join forces? ¡±

    Meng Qi frowned a little at him, ¡°So, you have a few leads already?¡± Pulling people randomly off the street to make up the numbers for a posse is not the safest of ways to go about things, you know?!

    Qian Kai was nodding, ¡°I know of somewhere that I don¡¯t think people know about ¨C where a beam of Buddha Aura is located. It¡¯s just that I am not quite brave enough to go there alone.¡±

    He could see that Meng Qi had his doubts and whispered, ¡°To be totally candid, I have invited another friend as well. He would be considered an old acquaintance of mine. We ran into each other here on the Fish Sea and he¡¯s also someone I feel is worthy of my trust.¡±

    Meng Qi appeared as if he was cautious, ¡°So, why invite me then?¡±

    It is always a little odd when someone you don¡¯t know that well trusts you like this. Unless they¡¯re just looking for some cannon fodder, of course!

    ¡°It would be hard to say how many experts of the Exterior from the Western Regions there are in the Fish Sea and the Bogda Shan mountain range region at the moment. With it just being the two of us, wee across as too diminutive a force.¡± Qian Kaiughed, ¡°And with those other than yourself, either I cannot be sure of their real-worldbat strength, which is cause for worry. Or we have some previous grievance which precludes us from cooperating. Yet with you, and seeing how you took on Furious Asura, which everyone did identally, and all with seldom witnessed moves from the Exterior too. Well, it peeked my interest.¡±

    This made him consider something more and his face then took on a more serious tone, ¡°Well, I have been around Jianghu for quite a while now, and I imagine I have met most from the Exterior. Yet, I don¡¯t know you, so might I inquire as to your background?¡±

    Meng Qiughed spiritedly, ¡°Well, I hid away in Bomi for quite a few years, so it¡¯s not that surprising if you haven¡¯t heard of me. Quite a few enemies have died there, yet now the red mist is dissipating, so I thought I¡¯de to the Fish Sea to try my luck, you know? If I can get hold of the Primary Instructions for the Buddha¡¯s Palm, well, it would leave me with the ability to easily dispense any of my enemies!¡±

    Qian Kai went about sensing Meng Qi¡¯s breath in some detail before arriving at the conclusion that he could not for the life of him work out whether Meng Qi was older or not. He chuckled at this and asked, ¡°I wonder if I might inquire as to your name?¡±

    ¡°Shen Bao.¡± Meng Qi smilingly said.

    ¡°Well, Brother Shen, I am aware that all of this hase along suddenly. Naturally, you would have your doubts and are right to be cautious I think. Come along to the tavern in a while and we¡¯ll have a chat whilst we wait for my friend to arrive. He¡¯ll show you some proof of what I am talking about, and you can choose what you want to do after that.¡± He invited warmly.

    Meng Qi was going to wander about town looking for intel like this anyway, so he may as well apany him. Additionally, it was in this way that he gradually learned which Central ins¡¯ experts of the Exterior had recently arrived here. He also heard all of thetest Fish Sea gossip.

    After they had been seated a while, he heard footsteps on the stairs which made Qian Kai¡¯s face flush with joy, ¡°You¡¯re here!¡±

    He weed in the man, whom he introduced to Shen Bao , ¡°This is Zhou Qiushan from River East.¡±

    He was a man in his 30s wearing an official¡¯s robe. His features were indeed rtively in, and he was short and plump. Under his right brow, he had this mole, a little like the beauty marks some women have.

    ¡°And this gentleman is from Bomi, Shen Bao, or just Brother Shen.¡±

    Meng Qi went about greeting Zhou Qiushan with his hand cupped over the other little bows. Just as they were about to sit down, a thought suddenly struck Meng Qi¡¯s mind,

    A man in his 30s. Rtively in features. Short and plump. A mole under his right eyebrow...

    This is the same description that Senior Brother Qi had given for the ¡®Blessing-endowed Heavenly Official¡¯s appearance!

    Back in Luoyang Qi Zhengyan had previouslye across someone whom he thought at the time might be him. Unfortunately, at the time he had not followed it up any further, yet the features he had described were identical with the man who was currently in front of him!

    Could it be that Zhou Qiushan and the Blessing-endowed Heavenly Official from The Myths were one and the same person?

    Did Qian Kai know?

    Was this some form of a trap, or was he just someone naively pulling in people off the streets to make up the numbers for this treasure hunt of his?

    Thought after thought barraged Meng Qi, but he did not let on what he was thinking ¨C he just sat there looking his usual cool, calm and collected self. ¡°So, Brother Zhou, what do you know?¡±

    Zhou Qiushan just pulled out an object, whilst his expression remained listless, ¡°This is what we found in the vicinity of the where the radiating Buddha¡¯s Aura has been discovered.¡±

    It was a ck Prayer Bead which had already lost all its strength, but you could still tell from looking at it that it carried the marks of something quite old which had been through a few scrapes here and there.

    ¡°I¡¯ve also managed to enlist a helper, who shall be along any moment now I expect ¨C a Peerless Master Pro no less...¡± Then he looked at Meng Qi and added, ¡°Who is also from Bomi!¡±

 Chapter 536: Knowing When to Come or Leave

    <h4>Chapter 536: Knowing When to Come or Leave</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    ¡°He¡¯s from Bomi as well?¡± Qian Kai¡¯s furrowed brows rxed as happiness surfaced on his expression. ¡°It¡¯s that senior?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s him.¡± Zhou Qiushan stered a smile on his wooden face. ¡°After much difficulty, I finally managed to convince him of our sincerity and get him to agree to explore the ce where the beam of Buddha Aura rose together.¡±

    They noticed the doubt fleeting across Meng Qi¡¯s expression as they conversed. Qian Kai smiled and said, ¡°Brother Sheng, the senior that Qiushan sought help from is a top fighter. He¡¯s strong and unyielding, and his tricks are particrly remarkable, enough to put us in awe and revere him. Hehe, he¡¯s from Bomi as well. I wonder if you know him.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s his name and nickname?¡± Meng Qi asked perfunctorily. He knew only a couple of people who resided in Bomi and did not think he would recognize the senior¡¯s name.

    ¡°His name is Lu Jiang and he has been hiding in Bomi for a number of years. He wasn¡¯t famous in the past but he¡¯s known as Hermit Yusheng now,¡± Qian Kai replied, smiling.

    ¡°Hermit Yusheng? Heh, for a hermit who passes his time in peace, what¡¯s he doing getting in on the action in Fish Sea?¡± Meng Qi chuckled.

    ¡°Right now, besides several of the masters of the strongest sects in the West Regions, the other masters have yet to arrive. This will be a great advantage for the Peerless Master Pros! Even if you choose to live your life in peace, never to obtain the impartation of Buddha¡¯s Palm, it¡¯s still your gain to get a cut of the apanying Buddha treasures. When ites to treasures like these, the more, the better.¡±

    ¡°How strong is he?¡± Meng Qi asked while fiddling with his teacup.

    ¡°When we came across Senior Lu, he managed to force a tie in his fight against one of the Asuras of Ashura Temple, Nanda Dragon King,¡± Qian Kai said firmly.

    There was a clear admiration in his tone.

    Under Meng Nan, the Prime Asura of Ashura Temple, were the four Prime Asuras Kings, 13 Asuras, as well as 20 Suras. Nanda Dragon King could be considered as the forefront of the Temple and one of the hopefuls to breakthrough to be a grandmaster and be Asura King. Lu Jiang was definitely not one to be underestimated if he could force a tie out of Nanda Dragon King!

    ¡°If Senior Lues across an adventure now, his fate as a grandmaster is practically sealed.¡± Zhou Qiushan nodded gently, sounding as if he was trying to excite Lu Jiang.

    Meng Qi smiled. ¡°Bomi is vast and often has dense poptions and people don¡¯t ever go there. I¡¯ve never met him before.¡±

    Qian Kai and Zhou Qiushan nodded at the same time, taking it as a matter-of-fact. Bomi was awlessnd. If two Exterior experts with simr levels of strength came across each other, the stronger one would definitely ¡®forcibly oppress the other party¡¯. The fact that Shen Bao was still alive meant that he was lucky enough not to meet any masters or had a master beside him when in trouble.

    Thetter was the less likely scenario, thus, it was normal that Shen Bao had never met Senior Lu!

    Qian Kai was about to speak when his ears moved slightly, prompting him to instantly rise to his feet. His face was full of smiles. ¡°Senior Lu is here.¡±

    Meng Qi did not know who Senior Lu was and there were also plenty of Exterior experts roaming the streets. It was not until Qian Kai spoke that he realized that the person stepping into the restaurant was Lu Jiang.

    ¡°Oh, I know him!¡±

    Zhou Qiushan was also on his feet and opened the door together with Qian Kai. Both of them waited for Lu Jiang at the stairs and respectfully said, ¡°Senior Lu, we hope you didn¡¯t have any problem finding this ce.¡±

    He had not told him about their meeting ce, but with so few people left in Fish Sea, Lu Jiang would be able to find them just by asking a few questions.

    ¡°Ashura Temple is increasingly bold in its provocations. I didn¡¯t want to dy, lest I miss my opportunity,¡± an old, hoarse voice said.

    He calmly epted Qian Kai and Zhou Qiushan¡¯s respectful greeting and stepped inside the half-opened door, where he instantly felt a familiar yet unfamiliar breath inside.

    ¡°Decisive indeed,¡± Qian Kai praised, smiling. ¡°Senior Lu, a friend of ours is waiting inside. He¡¯s from Bomi as well and he¡¯ll be joining us.¡±

    ¡°Oh, he¡¯s from Bomi? I wonder if I¡¯ve met him.¡± The old, hoarse voice sounded indifferent as if he was a lofty person making a perfunctory remark.

    Qian Kaiughed along and pushed the door open. ¡°Shen Bao! Brother Shen, Senior Lu hase,¡± he said quietly.

    ¡°Shen Bao...¡± Lu Jiang, who had been walking to the door, suddenly stopped in his tracks.

    Lu Jiang was dressed in a ck robe and had a pair of jug ears and triangr eyes. Numerous wrinkles lined his face. He was none other than the ¡®Gatekeeper¡¯ that had earned his freedom thanks to Meng Qi!

    Lu Jiang saw a young man dressed in a green robe sitting across him. His appearance was ordinary, if not a little standoffish, and his mouth was curled into a slight smile.

    ¡°Shen Bao?¡±

    ¡°This is Shen Bao?¡±

    Lu Jiang felt as if he had returned to the past when the painted door had opened, unleashing an unimaginably majestic breath that suppressed the void. It had been all too terrifying!

    ¡°Brother Shen, this is Senior Lu,¡± Qian Kai said, making the introductions.

    He noticed that something was off and turned to look behind him. He saw Lu Jiang appearing stunned at the door, his wrinkled forehead beaded with sweat.

    Ever since his interior and exterior exchange and the erging of his Vital Spirit, Lu Jiang had a particrly firm hold over his body. There were few asions where he had allowed himself to be drenched in sweat. Lu Jiang¡¯s unusual behavior surprised and confused Qian Kai and Zhou Qiushan.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Senior Lu?¡± they asked in a whisper.

    Lu Jiang opened his mouth but no sound came out. He finally managed to squeeze out an ugly smile after much difficulty. ¡°So we meet once again, Senior Shen. It¡¯s a small world indeed.¡±

    ¡°S-Senior Shen?¡± It finally hit Qian Kai and Zhou Qiushan why Lu Jiang had looked so terrified and they turned to look doubtfully at Meng Qi.

    ¡°Just who is Shen Bao, to be able to frighten an old monster who can draw a tie against Nanda Dragon King? Just how strong is he?¡±

    For a moment, spections ran wild in their minds. Fear colored their eyes as they looked at Meng Qi.

    ¡°He really knows how to hide his identity!¡±

    Meng Qi patted the surface of the table and said, deliberately ambiguously, ¡°It¡¯s the birth of the Primary Instruction of Buddha¡¯s Palm. How can I be absent?¡±

    Lu Jiang smiled and yed along, saying, ¡°It¡¯s me who has overestimated my abilities, but I never did once yearn to learn Buddha¡¯s Palm. I just hope to find one or two apanying Buddha treasures.¡±

    Qian Kai had finally calmed down by then and chuckled. ¡°So you¡¯ve been hiding your true identity from us, Brother Shen. This means our exploration will be even safer.¡±

    Tap, tap, tap! Meng Qi knocked on the table, numerous thoughts crossing his mind.

    ¡°To be so daring as to invite me even though they know I¡¯m ¡®mysterious and powerful¡¯, aren¡¯t they worried about being killed after we seed? Looks like they have tricks up their sleeves that they¡¯re depending on...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯d make sense if Zhou Qiushan is Blessing-endowed Heavenly Official of the Myths...¡±

    ¡°Even though I have the Plenitude Gate, I haven¡¯t got into contact with Immortal Yunhe yet. What if he¡¯s not interested in Buddha¡¯s Palm or doesn¡¯t believe me?¡±

    ¡°Besides, with the birth of the Primary Instruction, Heaven Sovereign would definitely show up as long as he could escape. Or perhaps he¡¯ll hide somewhere and have Zhou Qiushan and the rest investigate on his behalf...¡±

    Meng Qipared their respective ¡®trump cards¡¯ and thought about his earlier decision to rid his heart of greed. He stood up before Qian Kai, Lu Jiang, and Zhou Qiushan could sit down. ¡°Upon second thought, I won¡¯t be joining you,¡± he said,ughing cheerfully.

    Whether or not it was a trap, he must not join this mission!

    He must not count on luck to get him through life!

    He must not let greed to deceive his mind!

    Furthermore, now that he recognized who Blessing-endowed Heavenly Official was, he could just secretly monitor him and contact the Immortals. Then he would wait for the Myths to gather andnd a killing strike on them. Why should he wade in this muddy water now?

    He headed for the door with hands behind his back. Since he had given a ¡®mysterious and powerful¡¯ impression earlier, Qian Kai and Zhou Qiushan did not dare to stop him and merely tried to advise him not to leave. Lu Jiang exhaled. To him, it was one of the greatest strokes of luck in his life not to do this exploration with Shen Bao!

    Meng Qi shot Lu Jiang a faint, barely-there smile when brushing past him.

    Following the noise of Meng Qi walking down the steps, Qian Kai turned around to look at Lu Jiang. ¡°Senior Lu, who exactly is Senior Shen?¡±

    Lu Jiang recalled the nce that had sent his scalp tingling and said hesitatingly, ¡°I have no idea either but he¡¯s incredibly terrifying. I¡¯m no match for him at all.¡±

    Whether Shen Bao¡¯s remarkable breath was due to a hidden Dharmakaya or some kind of divine weapon, container, or ability, Lu Jiang knew he was no match for anyone with that sort of breath!

    ¡°I see...¡± Zhou Qiushan nodded, appearing deep in thought.

    ...

    The stream of pedestrians on the street gradually dwindled as countless taverns and shops closed for the day. The only establishments that were open required the Exterior experts to provide their own food and drinks.

    Meng Qi strolled down the street and managed to gather quite a lot of news. When midnight struck, he returned to the courtyard on Guangling Street where Jiang Zhiwei was already waiting outside the door.

    He slowly walked over to her and they began walking shoulder-to-shoulder. Jiang Zhiwei ryed her voice to him soundlessly, saying, ¡°The sect only sent ¡®Reinvigorating Tree¡¯ Granduncle Master Yu and ¡®Fire Sage Nanming¡¯ Uncle Master Xu here for now. I¡¯m not sure which elders they will send as backupter on...¡±

    She told Meng Qi all the information that Sword Washing Pavilion had discovered, including all the locations in Fish Sea and Tan Han that the beams of Buddha Aura had emerged in as well as which Exterior experts that all the sects and families had sent here.

    Meng Qi also told her about his encounter with Qian Kai and reminded her of Qi Zhengyan¡¯s judgment that Zhou Qiushan was likely to be the Blessing-endowed Heavenly Official of the Myths.

    She nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll tell my sect to keep an eye out.¡±

    ¡°Since the Myths areing, you should also think about what you¡¯re going to do. If you¡¯ve been provoking people and getting into fights like me, you best avoid them. If you want to blend in with them, you need to think about what you should do.¡±

    If he tried to get involved in this matter with his strength alone, then he must take advantage of the confusion of others to his benefit. Based on Meng Qi¡¯s current realm, he was still far from it.

    ¡°The Primary Instruction of Buddha¡¯s Palm and the apanying Buddha treasures are beyond my capabilities. We¡¯ll have to ask others as to what can be done,¡± Meng Qi said quietly.

    He would have to discuss this with the Immortals and find out which experts they had sent here, what they nned to do, and how he should cooperate with them. This was the only way to prevent him from being a headless fly, buzzing around without purpose.

    The Immortals gaining the Primary Instruction was equivalent to him possessing it. Thus, he decided to cooperate as much as possible!

    Of course, if the Immortals thought that his involvement would be too dangerous ¨C that he would not be able to contribute much, take care of his safety, or help in killing Thunder God from the Ninth Heaven ¨C then he should stay away from them as soon as possible.

    To him, the lure of the Primary Instruction of Buddha¡¯s Palm was not as strong as the Realm of Dharmakaya Chapters of Eight Nine Mysteries and Heavenly Golden Scripture!

    Without waiting for Jiang Zhiwei to reply, he continued, ¡°I¡¯m going to enter the Plenitude Gate again and discuss this properly with Immortal Yunhe.¡±

    Making Mingguang and Mingxu invite Immortal Yunhe was merely the preliminary step. It was highly unlikely that Immortal Yunhe would make a move when he was still in the dark over the affairs of the outside world. After all, the Primary Instruction would not really materialize just because he said so.

    Thus, he was preparing to directly talk to Immortal Yunhe once he reached the gate.

    Jiang Zhiwei spoke little as she walked alongside Meng Qi down the street. They tried to escape others¡¯ attention and find an opportunity to retrieve the Plenitude Gate.

    Meng Qi deliberately walked toward the Old Cao¡¯s Restaurant while making a detour, nning to get Drunk Xie to contact the Immortals.

    When Meng Qi stepped onto the street, he found it deserted. His eyes were frozen in shock before he could evene close to Old Cao¡¯s Restaurant.

    Everything inside the restaurant had been shattered, leaving no item untouched. The ground had caved in by three whole inches and it felt as if Old Cao¡¯s Restaurant would copse with just the gentlest sweep of wind.

    More importantly, there was no sign of Drunk Xie!

    ¡°This is a result of a fight between a group of Exterior experts...¡± Jiang Zhiweimented, voicing her judgment.

    Meng Qi looked for Drunk Xie in the vicinity of the restaurant but found no note or trace left behind. His heart instantly felt heavy.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°Is this is a provocation by Ashura Temple? Or is his identity exposed?¡±

    Meng Qi and Jiang Zhiwei left the street, not daring to linger there for long. When they confirmed that there was no one following or monitoring them, they took out the Plenitude Gate. They opened it using the pre-agreed rhythm lest they give Immortal Yunhe any chance to ¡®strike¡¯ them.

    Jiang Zhiwei waited for Meng Qi to enter the gate before returning it into the Space Ring. She began walking around freely.

    It was deep into the night when she suddenly saw a distant ray of light soaring into the sky. It was a golden ss-like light, carrying with it the tranquil essence of Buddha!

    ¡°Yet another beam of Buddha Aura?¡±

 Chapter 537: Amour Monk

    <h4>Chapter 537: Amour Monk</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Fish Sea was known as ¡®mini River East¡¯. Even its architectural style and cityyout were simr to those of River East, with water flowing through the city, ck roof tiles atop white city walls, and greenery that stayed out of view. The city looked as if it had stepped out of a poetry painting.

    The beams of Buddha Aura rose in the distance; the ck tiles atop white walls and greenery flowed in the water. Rays of light soared up the sky, turning the night sky into daytime.

    Dark smoke swirled around the Casten Mansion, where an entirely pitch-ck Asura was standing inside. His face was a mask of fierceness; he had a dragon head atop a human body and a pair of eyes on his armpits. His four arms were holding Precious Weapons of saber, sword, bracelet, and vase. The minute Jiang Zhiwei took a step forward, disappearing inside the city of Fish Sea.

    The light bouncing off the zed tiles of the buildings on Guangling Street soared straight to the sky and exhibited a tall visage of Vajra, its entire body cast in what it appeared to be ancient copper. It was sacred and solemn, holding sabers in both its hands. It stood there as steady and unmoving as a mountain. The magnificent lights also faded away, disappearing inside the city walls.

    What remained was a sword light that alternated between dimness and vibrancy. There were extraordinarily brilliant Aurora Lights of different colors and locust trees shrouded in thickyers of Yin Qi. For a time, the unsurpassable masters of Fish Sea all materialized their Dharma Forms and rushed to the location of the beam of Buddha Aura with all their might.

    Following them were streaks of lights of different colors. The entire city, which had its ordinary citizens sent away, was deserted in the span of minutes. It was so quiet that it was enveloped in a deathly stillness.

    Jiang Zhiwei was floating in midair as she watched this brilliant, thrilling scene unfold before her eyes. She could feel Exterior breaths dashed toward a faraway spot one after another. Taking in the cool, tranquil night lit by the moon, she felt a kind of alienation from the situation as if she was watching a farce, feeling not the slightest hint of the desire to go and take a look.

    Life will be difficult if one constantly wrestled with dissatisfactions. Likewise, if one had few desires, one could be much stronger!

    Jiang Zhiwei, who watched calmly as a member of the audience, suddenly smiled wryly and silently mocked herself.

    ¡°Fortunately it¡¯s the Primary Instruction of Buddha¡¯s Palm this time. I¡¯m able to remain unaffected and make judgments with a cool head without being misguided by my greed...¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s the Primary Instruction of Seven Strokes of Heaven Interception instead, then my sword light might already be joining those streaks of light earlier...¡±

    It had always been her ambition to observe the swordsmanship of all the families and nurture her own swordsmanship. If it was Seven Strokes of Heaven Interception that had appeared, she could not guarantee that she would not try her luck to obtain an adventure.

    There was no shortage of weak fighters trying to get their hands on the many treasures that had appeared in the world. Some even entrusted the task to Bo Huayuan, but the treasures would end up getting transferred from one hand to another and hidden throughout the journey. In the end, the treasures would end up in his alms bowl.

    The distant beam of Buddha Aura, like arge tree that propped up the sky, undted while the rest of the lights danced around it like fireflies. They gleamed and blinked as they flew, making for an indescribably beautiful scene.

    Jiang Zhiwei, with her clothes billowing in the wind, admired the ¡®beautiful scenery¡¯ with a quiet heart.

    Suddenly, a fairly emotionless female voice drifted to her ears. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you joining them?¡±

    Jiang Zhiwei did not turn her head; she had long sensed the woman who was floating in the air nearby. She was a beautiful, if garish, woman with an impressive figure d in a lc dress. On the back of her hand were hidden indigo ice crystals. She was none other than the Exterior expert of Snow Mountain Sect, Xue Lengzhao.

    ¡°Well, aren¡¯t you here as well?¡± Jiang Zhiwei did not look away from the scene before her.

    Xue Lengzhao was carrying a strange short sword in her left hand. In her cold tone was a hint of ineffability. ¡°I¡¯ve been robbed once and learned a bitter lesson not to ever bite off more than I can chew. I now know that I need to evaluate the situation and understand my own limits.¡±

    Even if she was the one fated with the treasure and it would fly directly into her embrace, she still had to survive the siege of all the masters!

    Jiang Zhiwei was momentarily stumped when she heard what Xue Lengzhao had said, her mind recalling the information Sword Washing Pavilion had on thetter. Xue Lengzhao was a distinguished disciple of Snow Mountain Sect of the previous generation, ranked within the top 10 of the Ranking List of Young Masters in her prime. Yet, she somehow fell for a trap and got herself captured by the perfect Half-step master, Amour Monk, of Merriment Temple. By the time her seniors came to her rescue, her Vital Qi had been depleted so much that she couldn¡¯t even walk straight. Otherwise, given her talent, skill, and sect, how was it that she could not even pass the first step of the Celestial Ladder even after spending 10 years in the Exterior realm?

    However, Xue Lengzhao could be considered a person with great perseverance. Though she had been used as an Incense Stove and had her Vital Qi exhausted and foundation damaged, she still moved forward step by step and became an Exterior expert from a Half-step one.

    ...

    The boilingva within the Plenitude Gate caused the airflow to be excruciatingly hot. The surrounding scenery appeared distorted.

    Floating on top of the stream ofva was a straw mat with a long table, a copper stove, a kettle, and a tea set sitting upon it. Immortal Yunhe sat behind the table and tended to his tea-brewing with leisurely enthusiasm. Mingxu and Mingguang nked him, looking as if the heat did not bother them.

    The gate engraved with countless pattern flung open, unlocked by a certain rhythm. Immortal Yunhe looked at the gate with a grin. ¡°My young friend Su, I never thought things would be this coincidental. I feel like a catastrophe ising. I¡¯ll have to trouble you to run around a little more.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s my responsibility,¡± Meng Qi said. His one step shortened the distance between them so much that his feet instantlynded on the straw mat. He sat opposite Immortal Yunhe and told him everything about the emergence of the Primary Instruction of Buddha¡¯s Palm. He spent quite some time exining and giving minute details of the matter as to win Immortal Yunhe¡¯s confidence.

    Immortal Yunhe had heard the gist of it from Mingxu and Mingguang. He positioned his fingers into certain postures as he listened, using his ring, middle, and index fingers as different symbols in his auguring.

    He stretched his hand after Meng Qi was done with his exnation and smiled. ¡°The signs are evident. The statement that the Primary Instruction of Buddha¡¯s Palm ought to be right. If I wasn¡¯t in the Grotto and cut off from the world, I would¡¯ve long sensed it,¡± he said.

    He paused momentarily before continuing, ¡°But the actions of the Wang family of River East are quite suspicious.¡±

    Meng Qi nodded. ¡°That¡¯s why all the Dharma Forms and grandmasters of the other families are currently staying put. They¡¯re wary of the Wang family intentionally leading them to the wrong location and gaining the advantage from there.¡±

    ¡°Judging from the beams of Buddha Aura, the Primary Instruction won¡¯t be emerging somewhere far even if not within the regions of Fish Sea or Tan Han. Perhaps the Wang family have ulterior motives...¡± Immortal Yunhe said withment. ¡°But they¡¯re the rightful owners of the Way of the Emperor; which of them can disregard Buddha¡¯s Palm? They¡¯lle sooner orter...¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s your n, Immortal?¡± Meng Qi asked straightforwardly.

    ¡°Buddha¡¯s Palm contains Siddhartha Gautama¡¯s path to enlightenment. Even if I won¡¯t turn to meditation and constantly try to gain enlightenment orparison, I can use it to hasten my progress. I¡¯d be lying if I said I¡¯m not tempted,¡± Immortal Yunhe said quietly.

    ¡°However, it¡¯s still a Buddhism technique at the end of the day and it contradicts my school of Taoism. Even if it can help me, it¡¯s not worth the risk of obtaining it.¡±

    ¡°Thus, I¡¯ll be watching on the sidelines and make my move only when an opportunity arises. I won¡¯t forcefullypete for it.¡±

    Meng Qi smiled. ¡°Rest assured, Immortal. I¡¯m currently in a rtively weak cultivation realm with endless potential. I¡¯m in no shortage of techniques, so like you, I won¡¯t be taking too big of a risk for Buddha¡¯s Palm. Hence, when I invite you to join me, I am naturally quite confident in obtaining it.¡±

    He spoke about his potential without even a shred of shame or modesty.

    However, this was also a fact. If he hunted for great and rare exotic minerals and produce, and keep to his cultivation routine, the title of grandmaster would eventually be within his grasp.

    Of course, if either the Immortals or Immortal Yunhe obtained the Primary Instruction of Buddha¡¯s Palm, he would soon be able to solve the problem of exotic minerals and produce being such raremodities!

    ¡°That I¡¯m not worried about. If I can obtain Buddha¡¯s Palm, I¡¯ll definitely lend it to you as long as it doesn¡¯t ruin itself after the first attempt,¡± Immortal Yunhe said, smiling.

    The two of them began discussing and hammering down the details of their cooperation, including Meng Qi allowing Immortal Yunhe to step out of the gate to familiarize himself.

    Meng Qi suddenly smiled and said, ¡°Immortal, I think it¡¯ll be a while more before Buddha¡¯s Palm emerges. If I encounter strong enemies that I can¡¯t win against, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to trouble you to help me.¡±

    Immortal Yunhe returned a faint smile. ¡°It¡¯s no trouble, but how should we divide the items on the enemy¡¯s body?¡±

    ¡°Damn it! Immortal, please be conscious of your image! You¡¯re an ephemeral being who consumes the wind and dew as your nourishment, one of the true esteemed Taoists! Don¡¯t be such a worshipper of money! Being a great senior Taoist, isn¡¯t it a matter-of-fact to help someone of theter generations? What¡¯s this talk of dividing spoils?¡± Finding Immortal Yunhe¡¯s behavior to be truly strange, Meng Qi replied mockingly, ¡°What do you think about a 7:3 ratio, Immortal? I¡¯ll take therger cut.¡±

    ¡°Take everything if you can handle it yourself. But if you¡¯re forced to ask for my help, I¡¯ll be taking therger cut.¡± Immortal Yunhe chuckled.

    Meng Qi picked up his teacup and took a sip. ¡°Then that¡¯s decided!¡± he said with feigned seriousness.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Immortal Yunhe was dumbfounded.

    ¡°Haha! No matter how I think about it, it¡¯s too great of a deal to exchange some spoils for a powerful helper! If we get into an argument over the spoils, I might just lose my life!¡±

    ¡°I might be greedy but I¡¯m not so bad that I can rival Jiuniang!¡±

    Jiang Zhiwei felt a deep sense of sympathy for Xue Lengzhao when she heard her bring up the past. She did not know what she should say and had to rack her brain before saying, ¡°Lady Xue, a person has no need toment about being bitten by a wild dog and neither will the world say anything about it. Furthermore, you¡¯re now an Exterior expert and achieved the Third Heaven. To many people, you¡¯re a fairy.¡±

    ¡°Now, with the emergence of Buddha¡¯s Palm, those of Merriment Temple will be definitely being too as they¡¯re a Buddhist sect. Who knows if you¡¯ll get an opportunity to avenge yourself?¡±

    Snow Mountain Sect currently had many Exterior experts in the Bogda Shan mountain range in Fish Sea, led by a grandmaster and several Peerless Master Pros. If they discover Amour Monk, it was entirely possible that they would kill him!

    Xue Lengzhao did not show bitter hatred or desire for revenge on her face when she heard Jiang Zhiwei mention Merriment Temple. Instead, she shuddered and looked frightened. Her lips quivered as she heaved a long sigh.

    ¡°It¡¯s best if I don¡¯t meet them.¡±

    Her eyes were somewhat nk and she spoke as if out of the deepest fear in her heart, ¡°In the past 10 years, I knew myself to be of extraordinary nature, one that would allow me to step out of my trauma. I knew I could re-establish my foundation and move forward once again, but in the end, I couldn¡¯t face myself from back then. You wouldn¡¯t understand what kind of feeling it was. From the tip of my toes to thest strand of my hair, every part of me was immersed in incredible pleasure. It felt as my Vital Spirit had flown straight to heaven. I feltzy all over and couldn¡¯t gather any energy at all. I just wanted to sink into that feeling forever...¡±

    She paused before continuing, ¡°My spirit was utterly and thoroughly destroyed. I knew I would give up everything for that kind of happiness, be it my ego, dignity, loved ones, friends, or future. I would¡¯ve done everything that he ordered me to do...¡±

    Jiang Zhiwei could see the fear of and ¡®obedience¡¯ for Amour Monk rooted deep in Xue Lengzhao¡¯s Vital Spirit. Everything would be fine if they never met again but if they did, she might not be able to resist him.

    ¡°Huh. Merriment Temple is really a despicable sect, truly worthy of its name as one of the Nine Evil Paths. To emancipate one¡¯s way, intelligence, nature, and void to go down the evil path...¡± Jiang Zhiwei did not try to persuade Xue Lengzhao and merely said in a quiet voice, ¡°You can only truly break free from your trauma by killing him with your own hands...¡±

    ¡°Kill him?¡± Xue Lengzhao¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Two years ago, he had already passed the first step of the Celestial Ladder... I merely hope that he¡¯ll create so much havoc that someone will kill him as soon as possible...¡±

    Suddenly, a quietugh drifted to their ears. ¡°My dear Zhao, you¡¯ve truly missed me, haven¡¯t you? You really didn¡¯t betray all the efforts that I¡¯ve put into you.¡±

    Xue Lengzhao shivered all over when she heard the voice, her expressions changing again and again. Yet all of the changes shared the same simrity: an unspeakable fear as if she was facing a true demon!

    From a short distance away, a white-robed man strode through the air toward them. He had a handsome face with eyes that carried a hint of exhaustion and mncholy. It made him look exceedingly charming. Pink lotuses would bloom under his feet with each step that he took.

    He was the Peerless Master Pro of the Fourth-fold Heaven of the Exterior realm ¨C Amour Monk of Merriment Temple, also Bliss Mendicant¡¯s Uncle Master. He had once ranked within the top 10 of the Ranking List of Young Masters!

    His gaze swept over Xue Lengzhao, who instantly felt weak all over as her mind raced with all kinds ofscivious memories of the past. ¡°W-Why didn¡¯t you go to where the Buddha Aura is...?¡±

    Her voice became quieter and quieter. Amour Monk turned to smile at Jiang Zhiwei.

    ¡°Though you¡¯ve altered your appearance, your feminine nature is unmistakably mellow and rich. I¡¯m afraid yours is much superior to that of my dear Zhao¡¯s.¡±

    Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s hand was already on the hilt of her sword.

    ...

    Inside the Sword Washing Pavilion, an Exterior master stepped inside Su Wuming¡¯s room of hermetic training.

    ¡°There¡¯s a beam of Buddha Aura rising somewhere nearby Tan Han. Sect Leader sent me here to ask for your opinion, Junior Brother Su.¡± There was clear awe in his eyes as he looked at the seemingly nk green-robed young man.

    ¡°What does Buddha¡¯s Palm has to do with us?¡± Su Wuming replied indifferently.

    He closed his eyes once again without the slightest bit of concern for the matter.

    Next to an unassuming grave were grasshoppers hopping on a bed of strange flowers.

    Master Lu arched his back and patiently removed the growing weeds.

    Ice Fairy was standing next to him, her lips quivering as she mumbled, ¡°Brother-inw, there¡¯s another beam of Buddha Aura in Tan Han again...¡±

    Master Lu stopped working and smiled. ¡°I won¡¯t be joining them. The way of Buddha isn¡¯t my way. It¡¯s best that I don¡¯t encounter it.¡±

    He added self-mockingly, ¡°It¡¯ll just lead me askew with my current realm...¡±

    He returned to his weeding work, once again resuming his earnest enthusiasm.

 Chapter 538: Cessation of Future

    <h4>Chapter 538: Cessation of Future</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Many Presidents and Elders of Shaolin Temple stood inside Great Buddha¡¯s Hall, d in yellow frocks with red cassocks draped over their shoulders.

    Kong Wen, with his white-as-snow brows and bearded face, was holding a cane with nine tin rings. He looked toward the west andmented, saying, ¡°Amitabha. There¡¯s another beam of Buddha Aura in Tan Han. The impartation of Siddhartha Gautama must not be allowed to fall into the hands of evil. I have no choice but to immerse myself in worldly affairs.¡±

    There was a faint golden glow to his face as he exuded a variety of understated breaths. Looking around as if nothing was out of ordinary, he said, ¡°Wu Si, please invite Junior Brother Kong Hui to enter the stupa in the back mountain and guard de of Ananda.¡±

    Though he had ordered for Kong Hui to guard the de, it was in fact to have thetter, who oversaw the Sutras Depository, to take control of the divine weapon and suppress the sect.

    Wu Si was the President of Bodhi Yard. With all his hair and beard falling off, he resembled a dead tree. ¡°Master, the Primary Instruction of Buddha¡¯s Palm is of great importance and must be treated as such. I implore you to take up the divine weapon lest we give Prime Asuras any opportunities.¡±

    Kong Wen shook his head with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s my fate if it doesn¡¯t fall into my hands and I ept it. I won¡¯t allow the sect to fall into danger for this. The intentions of the Wang family are hard to decipher. We must be careful.¡±

    During their conversation, he appeared to exude quite the confidence of winning the uing battle over the Primary Instruction of Buddha¡¯s Palm. He was indeed worthy of his third rank on the Celestial Rankings and reputation as a strong master who had once sealed or killed a Dharmakaya!

    ¡°Amitabha. I ept your will, Master.¡± Wu Si did not try to persuade Kong Wen any longer seeing that he had made up his mind.

    In a quiet voice, Kong Wen added, ¡°It¡¯s pointless to have too many people involved in this matter. Junior Brother Kong Jian and Nephew Wu Jing, please join me on this journey.¡±

    He had only named two people but that was about 20 percent of the high-levelbat power of Shaolin Temple!

    Putting aside a Dharmakaya like Kong Wen, Shaolin Temple could be ranked within the top three of the world¡¯s top forces in terms of the numbers of grandmasters they had. Outsiders estimated that they had at least seven!

    Themon people were only familiar with six out of the seven grandmasters of Shaolin Temple: Kang Hui of the Sutras Depository; Kong Jian, President of Dharma Yard; Wu Si, President of Bodhi Yard; Wu Jing, President of Commandment Yard; Wu Wang, an Elder of Dharma Yard; Xuan Bei, an elder of Bodhi Yard. They suspected the final one to be a senior monk who had isted himself in Stark Mediation, Kong Zi.

    Kong Jian, on the other hand, was at the peak of the Exterior realm, while Wu Jing had achieved the N-fold Heaven and was superior to ordinary grandmasters. Kong Wen was evidently going for quality over quantity!

    ¡°Amitabha. Uncle Master Wu Jing is the President of the Commandment Yard, responsible for the tranquilness of our temple, thus it is his duty to stay in the temple. Please allow me to apany you.¡± Xuan Bei stood up.

    He took the initiative to ask as he, like Kong Wen, was a disciple who had received direct impartation.

    His logic was sound. It was obvious that Wu Jing, being the President of the Commandment Yard, should stay in the temple unless there really was no one else that could be dispatched.

    Kong Wen made a little wave with his hand. ¡°You didn¡¯t achieve Hidden Latch of No Regrets and have an unsteady foundation. You need to go into retreat for some more time and look for the crucial point of the rebirth of nirvana. Don¡¯t you worry about assisting Junior Brother Kong Hui to help me. Besides, the other Presidents and Elders are no match for Nephew Wu Jing anyway. Hehe. Commandments lie in the heart, not in the person. Whether or not there is a President matters little.¡±

    He rejected Xuan Bei sinctly, leaving thetter with no choice but to ept it.

    ¡°There¡¯s still some time before the birth of Buddha¡¯s Palm. Let¡¯s make our journey over a slow one and alter our strategies based on what we observe. That way, we won¡¯t be dancing on someone else¡¯s palm.¡±

    ...

    Inside a deeply sinister tomb that reeked of death.

    There was a man, surrounded by swirling bloody-yellow fog of death, standing deferentially in front of an enormous bier.

    The bier was nearly two-feet long and one-feet wide. It was of a deep ck hue and appeared incredibly solemn. On its surface were carvings of the Netherworld as well as the Nine Serenities.

    There were old and mottledmps emitting green light ced at the two ends of the bier, its green and sultry light like that of beans.

    ¡°Lord, the target has made his move,¡± the man shrouded in the bloody-yellow fog of death said respectfully.

    From the bier came an indifferent and dull yet dignified voice. ¡°Follow the n.¡±

    Underlying his voice seemed to be the sound of running water.

    ...

    What appeared to be faint exhaustion seemed to dance between Amour Monk¡¯s brows, arousing both curiosity and pity in those who looked at him. It gave him quite the distinct charm.

    His gaze swept past Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s grip on her sword. In his exhaustion, he smiled sincerely and said, ¡°Your hand is fair and powerful; strong despite its delicateness. Observing one¡¯s hands is akin to observing the person itself, and Lady, you¡¯re no different. Why don¡¯t you join me in indulging in the joys of the world and meditates in the realm of bliss in order toprehend the supreme way of Buddhism?¡±

    His quiet, low voice was full of maism. He continued to speak, drawing those who were listening into a hot spring that brought endlessfort and rxation. Jiang Zhiwei found that even her thoughts had be somewhat murky.

    Jiang Zhiwei was not exempted from such feelings but she instantly regained consciousness. Compared to Mystic Fairy¡¯s Mundane World Immortal Realm, his was still far too weak!

    When Amour Monk saw the nk expression on Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s face as she stayed suspended in the air, he thought that he had seeded in luring her with his divine dhyana voice. His smile widened and he flew over to her, saying, ¡°Men and women are differentiated by their own innate talents...¡±

    Xue Lengzhao was frozen after seeing Amour Monk, as if she was caught under a petrification spell. She shuddered violently as all strength left her, not even giving her the chance to walk away. Suddenly, she heard his demonic voice and saw Jiang Zhiwei looking stunned. She could not stop herself from opening her mouth and tried to wake Jiang Zhiwei but Armor Monk seemed to have predicted this and shot her a nce.

    His gaze was indifferent and the corner of his mouth was raised into a faint smile. Xue Lengzhao instantly lost the strength to talk. It was like he was her ruler, the ruler of her pain and joy, that she could not and did not want to fight against.

    It was a deep and piercing trauma that she could not walk out of no matter how hard she tried!

    Suddenly, a burst of sword light lit up their surroundings. The sky turnedpletely dusky as if all the light in this world was being drawn to the sword light. There was nothing but the sword light in heaven and earth; without it, there was no world at all.

    Even as ordinary Sword Qi crisscrossed in the air, no one could sense the abnormality in the Sword Qi all around!

    There was only pureness and brilliance in the sword light. Before the sword even reached, its intention had already arrived in his face.

    Amour Monk felt a piercing pain between his brows that sent his Vital Spirit into a frightful fit. Even the act of raising his hand became slow and sluggish. He could only watch the sword light charge at him without being able to do anything.

    ¡°I¡¯ve fallen into her trap!¡±

    ¡°Anatta Sword!¡±

    No longer in the position to worry about anything else, he opened all the Aperture acupoints in his body. A ze-like light dotted with specks of pink emerged and behind him stood a malevolent-looking golden Buddha statue.

    The statue, with its open hands wrapped around a woman, was so vivid that it was close to being tangible.

    The woman, with skin so translucent that was even better than snow, was naked from head to toe. Her voluptuous figure was punctuated by curves. She was so beautiful that the mere sight of her was enough to send one¡¯s blood boiling; however, she was like a constantly changing mirage as she sat upon the Buddha¡¯sp, her body facing the Buddha in a copting position.

    Only women of sufficient ss, as well as those who Amour Monk had not sucked dry, would be able to see her so vividly. From this, he would interweave with the Dharmas and Logos and crossed the second step of the Celestial Ladder.

    The Buddha statue instantly opened its clear eyes upon its appearance and changed its coption position with the woman, its two hands folded behind the woman¡¯s back.

    Bliss and lust were for and reduced into nothingness; all the coption was nothingness itself!

    Amour Monk raised both his palms, put them together, and thrust them forward.

    Everything in the world was but an empty illusion. Just as the pure sword light disappeared, Amour Monk pinched Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s sword right between his palms.

    Sizzle, sizzle, sizzle. The sword light surged, leaving sword marks all over the palms of the Buddha statue. Amour Monk threw his sword, allowing him to avoid Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s follow-up attacks.

    Though his realm was superior, he was still at a disadvantage against Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s Anatta Sword, which had been storing power for a long time.

    ¡°It¡¯s her!¡±

    ¡°Fairy of the Extinctive Sword!¡±

    Amour Monk¡¯s fury turned into a fiery lust that ignited joyful genuine Qi as he recalled the rumors that imed that the Fairy was beautiful beyondparison and incredibly strong.

    The others were not lucky enough to gain this ¡®harvest¡¯ like he did and left for the location of the Buddha Aura. It would be some time before they would return. There were no masters left in this ce to stop him!

    Su Wuming was indeed fearsome but he had nothing to fear. After all, the strong forces of Snow Mountain Sect hunted him all year around. He was not a Dharmakaya who could partition the sky to pass through the void. What was there for Amour Monk to fear?

    If thing really went awry after he seeded, he could just hide in Immensity Sea or God-burying Sea. There was no way Su Wuming could perpetually wait for him at both ces until the end of time.

    This was the difference in the way those who walked the Nine Evil Paths and aristocratic families, as well as the imperial court, acted. They were even more audacious in flouting the rules of the world ¨C even more unscrupulous and unbridled!

    However, it was evident that the fiery desire had clouded Amour Monk¡¯s mind. Otherwise, his Abbotship of Merriment Temple would never deliberately provoke those who had the potential to achieve Dharmakayas like Su Wuming!

    Jiang Zhiwei did not manage to seed in her sword strike and made another fierce attack without hesitation. Her sword light rose high above to unleash Hitting the Sea. The swordwill took up all the space in all four directions and the airflow separated. Her attack seemed impossible to resist!

    The golden Buddha statue behind Amour Monk changed its posture once again and mmed its palm on Amour Monk¡¯s back, triggering him to thrust his right hand.

    This dull, unremarkable palm incited no changes in their surroundings. The only difference was that genuine Qi had morphed into the same golden hand as the palm in front of it. But, while the Qi was changing like a swimming fish, it harbored a certain indescribable strangeness. In the time that it took to inhale, it prated Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s sword momentum and mmed on her chest.

    It was a palm capable of prating everything!

    The famous supreme art of Merriment Temple!

    Amour Monk was even more delighted to see that he had seeded in just one strike. The momentum of his palm transformed endlessly in a fascinating pattern, leaving no space for Jiang Zhiwei to defend herself nor bring him down with her.

    Suddenly, Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s sword light diffracted and inexplicably traveled downward, as if cutting off something.

    The palm that carried a heavy momentum disappeared, all its changes disappeared to reveal a golden hand. The hand, ordinary and devoid of any gaudiness, continued to thrust forward; however, Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s sword naturally blocked it.

    ng! The force sent Jiang Zhiwei and Amour Monk flying at the same time.

    ¡°How can she block my palm that easily?¡± Amour Monk was deeply shocked. Then a lightbulb went off in his head as he recalled something else.

    ¡°Cessation of Future, one of the nine major killing techniques of Swordy Sutra of Supremacy!¡±

    Cutting Tao And Seeking True-self ¨C the inexistence of oneself, others, future, past, and present. The nine major killing techniques were derived from this!

    The use of this sword technique instantly put an end to all different changes in Amour Monk¡¯s palm, robbing it of its future!

    Jiang Zhiwei had used what was meant for an offense as a way to defend herself, yet had done so brilliantly and appropriately.

    ¡°How did she manage to master the second style of a Dharmakaya sword technique when she has only just recently broken through to the Exterior realm?¡± It was only now that Amour Monk was given a taste of just how talented Jiang Zhiwei truly was in sword arts, yet when he thought of dominating such a remarkabledy, his fiery lust burned even fiercer.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine even if you halt all changes of my palm and rob it of its future! I¡¯ll just meet you head-on with my strength and suppress you with my superior realm!¡±

    The golden Buddha statue behind him began muttering a string of low-pitched words. Lotus flowers began blossoming in the air out of nowhere. Amour Monk lifted his right palm and once again sent it flying at Jiang Zhiwei. This time, there were not many changes in the palm but its strength was so powerful that it felt as if the void around them was shaking.

    Strength of Merry Buddha¡¯s Original Vows!

    ng! Jiang Zhiwei once again used Cessation of Future to parry his palm but the force had evidently injured her internal organs. Blood was oozing out of her nose and mouth.

    ...

    Having nailed down all the details with Immortal Yunhe, Meng Qi estimated the time he had spent here and walked to the front of the gate. When he pushed the door, he realized that it was not budging at all.

    This was the time that they had both agreed for Jiang Zhiwei to take out the Plenitude Gate out of the Space Ring!

    ¡°Did an unforeseen event ur outside?¡±

    Meng Qi¡¯s heart stirred. He nced at Immortal Yunhe and opened all the Aperture acupoints in his body. His Golden Crow started moving and the stars, Grand Sun, as well as the rest of the illusory elements materialized from within him before returning to the Celestial. The Celestial returned to the past, solidifying into the Chaos.

    Naturally, he had used the identity of Su Meng in his meeting with Immortal Yunhe!

    ...

    ng, ng, ng!

    The sound of the palm colliding with the sword resounded through the air, the force throwing Jiang Zhiwei flying backward again and again. Blood was oozing out of her Seven Apertures. She struggled incredibly against the strength of Amour Monk¡¯s Dharma Form and his palm that had little support of Dharmas and Logos.

    Impatient to get his hands on Jiang Zhiwei as well as worried that the Peerless Master Pros of Sword Washing Pavilion would return, Amour Monk ryed his voice soundlessly to Xue Lengzhao. ¡°My dear Zhao, what are you doing? Won¡¯t youe and give me a hand?¡±

    Xue Lengzhao shuddered and subconsciously shook her head before pointing her sword at him.

    While Amour Monk was using Strength of Merry Buddha¡¯s Original Vows to bombard Jiang Zhiwei, he unleashed his mental energy to sweep past Xue Lengzhao.

    Xue Lengzhao instantly felt her entire body go limp and numb and her brain scrambled. Looking into the monotonous, apathetic eyes of Amour Monk, she lost all will to resist him. The memories shed in her mind, all the joys and pains of the past. She turned around and was about to strike Jiang Zhiwei.

    Seeing this turn of events, Jiang Zhiwei no longer tried to force herself to finish the battle on her own. She withdrew an item from her Space Ring and threw it in Amour Monk¡¯s face.

    ¡°I¡¯m right! She does have a secret treasure!¡± Amour Monk had been on alert for a long time. His Buddha¡¯s Meditation Chant became increasinglyscivious as specks of light swirled around them. His arm bulged to be incredibly thick and coarse and swatted the item away with a monstrous and unyielding force!

    The item was rectangr-shaped and engraved with many different patterns.¡°I-It¡¯s a gate?¡±

    Even though he was a well-informed person, he had never seen anyone use a gate as a secret treasure!

    ¡°Is it used for defensive purposes?¡±

    Thump! The palm of the golden Buddha statue alongside with that of Amour Monk mmed into the gate.

    The doors opened with a creak. Amour Monk¡¯s palm felt nothingness before the gate disappeared without a trace!

    Just then, rays of sword radiance broke the darkness and cleaved through the Chaos. It shattered everything and brought about the birth of heaven and earth!

    ¡°What a terrifying de!¡±

    Just as he was waiting to operate the Dharma Form of Merry Buddha, he realized that was weighed down by what seemed like shackles. He found himself incapable of moving at all.

    ¡°How could this be?¡±

    ¡°Impossible!¡±

    The saber radiance spilled on Amour Monk¡¯s body, shrouding him from head to toe. There was no way for him to resist theyers of gleaming light. His rounded eyes were wide open as he struggled to believe that there could be such a turn in events!

    Thud! Two pieces of a corpse, gushing with blood, fell to the ground.

    Xue Lengzhao remained rooted in where she was standing, stunned as she stared at the body of Amour Monk, which had been cleaved in half. Everything felt like a dream.

    This was the evil spirit that had made it impossible for her to rid of its influence and made her feel like she did not want to. Did he die just like that?

    Did the terrifying evil spirit that had thrown her in the abyss of trauma and nightmares die just like that?

    ¡°It¡¯s a painful death, not at all brilliant...¡±

    She lifted her head and saw a saber entwined with green Thunder Lights. The specks of blood that tainted its de instantly turned charred and scattered.

    When she looked up even further up, she saw a handsome, masculine young man still fixed in his position. Rubbing his chin, he looked at the corpse underneath with unclosed eyes in confusion and spoke the woman next to him.

    ¡°Who was this monk? He seemed pretty strong.¡±

 Chapter 539: Xue Lengzhaoâ€™s Warning

    <h4>Chapter 539: Xue Lengzhao¡¯s Warning</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    When Xue Lengzhao heard what Meng Qi said, she felt an explosion go off in her mind. It destroyed all her previous traumas. Before she knew what was happening, tears had already drenched her entire face.

    The evil spirit she could not ovee had died so easily in someone else¡¯s hands. The man who killed him did not even know his name!

    From this moment on, Amour Monk no longer existed in this world.

    From this moment on, her past would be thoroughly buried.

    Now, even if Amour Monk was not dead, he was no longer someone who had a hold on her. He would not rule over her emotions and desires!

    Sometimes, one requires a little opportunity to ovee one¡¯s inner demon.

    ¡°That was Amour Monk of Merriment Temple...¡± Jiang Zhiwei nced at the dead man lying on the ground and gave Meng Qi a brief recap of what had happened.

    Fury shot through Meng Qi¡¯s head as he listened. What a lecherous b*stard! Fortunately, he had cleaved the fool in half!

    Even so, he regretted giving the lecherous b*stard such an easy death.

    When his anger subsided, pride washed over him. He did not expect to kill a master who had crossed the first step of the Celestial Ladder in one strike. Furthermore, his confusion over Amour Monk¡¯s identity had especially demonstrated his ¡®personal style¡¯, showing off in front of the Exterior expert of Snow Mountain Sect.

    More importantly, he knew that Amour Monk would definitely be a wealthy fellow with an impressive collection of items!

    Suddenly, an elegant and apathetic voice drifted to Meng Qi¡¯s ears. ¡°I¡¯ll take 70 percent of the spoils. You can have the rest.¡±

    Meng Qi was dumbfounded and instantly rendered speechless. Even though he had prepared for this, he could not help feeling sad when his prediction aligned exactly with reality. He could already imagine different treasures flying away from him with little wings behind them.

    Even so, he knew that this arrangement was fair. Had Immortal Yunhe not diffused the effects of Strength of Merry Buddha¡¯s Original Vows without fanfare and petrify Amour Monk, it was impossible for him to kill a Peerless Master Pro of the Exterior Fourth-fold Heaven realm in one strike. He would, at most, surprise Amour Monk and deal him a serious blow. If he teamed up Jiang Zhiwei after, they might have a 50 percent chance of winning.

    A 50 percent winning chance would be entirely different from being able to kill Amour Monk. When he struck Amour Monk with the Big Bang Technique, he could clearly feel the resistance of a secret treasure. Amour Monk¡¯s white robes were silky soft yet impossibly durable; there was a moment when Meng Qi thought he might not be able to tear through the fabric. If not for Immortal Yunhe petrifying Amour Monk, thetter would likely find a chance to dodge the attack under the defense of his secret treasure.

    ¡°Immortal, you¡¯re a true fairy indeed, down to your very bones!¡± Meng Qi sarcastically chided Immortal Yunhe in his mind. He gave Xue Lengzhao a little nod as a way of greeting before descending to the ground to search Amour Monk¡¯s corpse.

    Jiang Zhiwei showed good camaraderie in quietly putting away the Plenitude Gate before asking about Xue Lengzhao¡¯s wellbeing with ¡®concern¡¯. Then, she noticed thetter had been grappling with her inner demons throughout the ordeal and did not pay attention to where Meng Qi had emerged from. Xue Lengzhao appeared to think that the gate was Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s defensive secret treasure and that it was Amour Monk¡¯s attack that had prompted Meng Qi, who had been hiding nearby, to seed in his ambush.

    Meng Qi¡¯s attack earlier had destroyed the defensive secret treasure as well as the self-protection robes on Amour Monk¡¯s corpse. Fortunately, the prayer beads in his hand and the pale yellow pouch tied around his waist had survived the scuffle.

    There were a total of nine beads of a dark hue, each with the shape of a strange-looking eye carved onto every bead.

    The prayer beads were lying dormant but the sight of them alone was enough to send Meng Qi into a dizzying and numbing spell. It was as if the nine strange eyes had drawn him into Samsara and plunged him into the hell of bliss.

    ¡°Fortunately, Amour Monk had merely attempted to suppress you with his realm and only used his techniques to attack. It would¡¯ve been bad if he used his secret treasure...¡± Meng Qi was grateful for this.

    What he was grateful for was not that Jiang Zhiwei had escaped capture. She was, after all, the direct disciple of the strongest master of Sword Washing Pavilion. He was certain that the sect had bestowed her with a life-saving secret treasure. What he was grateful for, in fact, was that Amour Monk did not manage to use his secret treasure and indirectly benefitted him!

    No! Amour Monk had benefitted that stubborn old Immortal Yunhe!

    ¡°Nine-eyed Samsara Beads,¡± Jiang Zhiweimented after recognizing the prayer beads in Meng Qi¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Nine-eyed Samsara Beads?¡± Meng Qi recalled what it was!

    The Buddhism in the West Regions belonged to the Tantric Buddhism, unlike the Zen Buddhism of Shaolin Temple and Pure Land Sect. It was symbolized by Jin Gang Temple, with believers spread all over the West Regions and even prating into the grasnds. It had the so-called ¡®Secret Buddhism¡¯, with Merriment Temple being one of them. However, Merriment Templeter made a turn into the evil path and deviated from the Teachings of Buddhism, bing a disgrace to Buddhism.

    Nine-eyed Samsara Beads was none other than the secret of Secret Buddhism, with each bead having its unique expertise. Their essence, however, was the same in that they would draw the opponent¡¯s spirit into the illusory Samsara. There, the opponent would feel the anguish of growing old and dying of an illness, as well as the torment of experiencing pain and despair. If one was not mentally strong or had obvious ws, his mental state would be destroyed after experiencing the ¡®Samsara¡¯. It was the same experience that de Scar had gone through under Meng Qi¡¯s Supernatural Power of Shaking Heaven and Hitting Earth.

    ¡°This is probably at the level of Exterior Fifth-fold Heaven realm. There¡¯ll likely be a great effect if used with Supernatural Power of Shaking Heaven and Hitting Earth...¡±Meng Qi pondered in silence.

    Ever since he entered the Exterior realm, the opponents that he faced were those with great Vital Spirits and unyielding mental energies. Even though Supernatural Power of Shaking Heaven and Hitting Earth was infinite in its wondrousness and was capable of evoking memories of one¡¯s reincarnations in the world, its grade was too low and had reached the limits of the first volume of Muscle-bone Strengthening Scripture. It would be hard for him to upgrade it to break through the spiritual defense of his opponents and enter their sea of consciousness unless he used Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship as the medium, One Heart Affecting Another. However, that was not Meng Qi¡¯s wish. Thus, the Supernatural Power of Shaking Heaven and Hitting Earth was reduced into something that was of little value yet he was unwilling to give up on.

    The emergence of the Nine-eyed Samsara Beads had given the technique an opportunity to be used once more.

    ¡°I want my portion of the spoils to include this.¡± Meng Qi quietly made up his mind. Then he forcefully ripped open the pouch.

    When he opened the pouch, he saw that it was something simr to Space Rings. The space was filled with various items, resembling the ¡®courtyard within a pouch¡¯ that Meng Qi owned.

    Meng Qi was not surprised. Instead, the corners of his mouth were twitching because most of them were women¡¯s dresses and robes dirtied with all sorts of stains...

    ¡°What a pervert!¡± Meng Qi scolded the bastard under his breath. He put these items aside and took out a string of alternating red and white beads.

    The beads had barely grazed his skin when an illusion clouded his mind. It was one of an impossibly beautiful naked woman with snow-like skin. Intoxication was written all over her face, making for an obscene scene.

    Xue Lengzhao, who had been quietly looking at Meng Qi, instantly turned red when she saw Meng Qi taking out the beads. She cried in panic, ¡°That¡¯s the Red-white Mani Beads! Those in Merriment Temple use them for their cultivation!¡±

    ¡°Red-white Mani Beads? Ruyi beads made out of the essence of women and men¡¯s delight and lust... No wonder there were illusions of women indulging in desire; they were all women that Amour Monk had ravished...¡± Meng Qi threw the beads into the pouch, deciding to give them to Immortal Yunhe.

    The rest of the items inside the pouch included a Precious Weapon in the shape of a golden wheel, an engraved statue of Merry Buddha, and several exotic minerals and produce. Even though the items were no match for Ze Luoju¡¯s wealth, one of the stones inside was something that he was sorelycking in, the Abyss Stone!

    It was only a tiny ck stone yet Meng Qi was close to being incapable of picking it up. The void around him was showing signs of copsing toward it. This was precisely the necessary ingredient in trying to condense the Chaotic Hole.

    Meng Qi calcted the value of their spoils and put away the Nine-eyed Samsara Beads and Abyss Stone. He nned to give Immortal Yunhe the rest, including Red-white Mani Beads, the Precious Weapon in the shape of a golden wheel, and everything inside the pale yellow pouch.

    Suddenly, he noticed that there were several sheets of fleece underneath the exotic minerals. He took them out to get a closer look. Wrapped in them was a string of ck prayer beads that carried the vicissitudes of life from a long time ago. It was simr to the ones in the hands of Zhou Qiushan and Qian Kai, yet it was not without power. Instead, the beads gave off a vague feeling.

    Painted on the sheepskin was a map of the route from Fish Sea to the Bogda Shan mountain range, with everyndform marked clearly. Seven locations were marked with red dots on the map and another spot was circled in red.

    Jiang Zhiwei had flown down earlier to watch Meng Qi search Amour Monk¡¯s body for items as well as block Xue Lengzhao¡¯s view and senses at the same time.

    ¡°These seven spots are the locations of the beams of Buddha Aura,¡± Meng Qi ryed his voice to Jiang Zhiwei after recognizing the markers.

    Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s heart seized. She looked at the spots that were circled in red before staring into the distance. ¡°The spots circled in red is the same ce where the beam of Buddha Aura had appeared earlier!¡±

    Violent waves of emotions swept Meng Qi¡¯s mind as he listened. Had Amour Monk determined where there would be abnormalities before the Buddha Aura even emerged and marked them with a red circle?

    No wonder he did not join the rest!

    But just what was the basis of his judgment? Did he find out the final location of the birth of the Primary Instruction of Buddha¡¯s Palm?

    Merriment Temple was, after all, a Buddhist sect even if it had deviated from its true teachings. Their understanding of the teachings of Buddha ought to be superior to Meng Qi¡¯s, who was a monk in name only. While they could determine the final location, he could only look at the sheepskin map in confusion.

    While he was engaged in a quiet discussion with Jiang Zhiwei, Xue Lengzhao was staring at the streaks of light flying from a distance. She suddenly spoke, in a quiet voice, ¡°I thank you both for your help. Um, you should leave Fish Sea as soon as possible if you can. If you¡¯rete, things might take a turn for the worse.¡±

    She then flew directly in the direction of the edge of Fish Sea to greet the elders of her sect.

    ¡°Things might take a turn for the worse?¡± Meng Qi and Jiang Zhiwei exchanged confused nces. What did Xue Lengzhao mean? Could Snow Mountain Sect, Jin Gang Temple, and Ashura Temple be up to something major?

    ¡°I¡¯ll first ry Xue Lengzhao¡¯s warning to the two seniors and wait for instructions from the leader. I¡¯ll be advancing and retreating with my sect,¡± Jiang Zhiwei said, frankly expressing her intentions.

    This was no longer a matter of fighting and sparring. Being a member of Sword Washing Pavilion, she would definitely not make an early exit without a clear order when facing such an incident.

    Meng Qi nodded and then turned to look in the direction of Old Cao¡¯s Restaurant, guessing what had happened to Drunk Xie. He also considered how he should contact the Immortals and what he needed to do...

    Drunk Xie was the kind to indulge in wine all day and had shown no signs of trying to vie for Buddha¡¯s Palm. No masters of Fish Sea would logically target him.

    There were only two possibilities now. First, he had been exposed as a member of the Immortals and was thus killed. Second, his enemies from the past had discovered him.

    Meng Qi yed it safe and treated it as if his contact person with the Immortals had been exposed. Thus, he did not n on leaving any markings in Fish Sea to seek a meeting.

    This ce was not far from Quicksand Town, where the entrance to Azure Heaven in Immensity Sea was located. He would rather make a dash there!

    Once he was clear on the Immortals¡¯ n, scheme, and manpower delegation, he would know what he needed to do!

    Now that he made up his mind, he ryed his voice to Jiang Zhiwei, saying, ¡°Zhiwei, since you n to wait for orders from your sect and will stay here for the time being, spend these few days taking the Plenitude Gate around. Find a chance to let Immortal Yunhe out for a scroll. There¡¯s something I need to do in Quicksand Town.¡±

    That was what he had agreed upon with Immortal Yunhe and he dared not to break his promise to thetter. He had to go to Azure Heaven so he had no choice but to ask Jiang Zhiwei to do this in his ce.

    She did not question him and handed him the Reincarnation Talisman. Without the Plenitude Gate, he should at least have a life-saving trick to rece it!

    He tossed her the pale yellow pouch and told her to hand it to Immortal Yunhe. Then, he once again disguised himself as ¡®Cultivator Grand Sun¡¯ Shen Bao and took Nine-eyed Samsara Beads, Abyss Stone, sheepskin map, and the strange prayer beads with him out of Fish Sea.

    ...

    The sky was only beginning to turn bright when he arrived at Quicksand Town.

    Meng Qi had not evennded when he sensed an indescribable piercing cold. The entire town was shrouded in silence with only the sounds of the wind sweeping across the sand. There was not even the faintest signs of life!

    He unleashed his mental energy to sense his surroundings. The main door of Immensity Sea Hotel No.1 was wide open. The hotel waspletely empty and so quiet that it almost felt sinister.

    ¡°Had Jiuniang gotten into trouble too?¡±

 Chapter 540: Being Difficult or Being Covetous

    <h4>Chapter 540: Being Difficult or Being Covetous</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    After sensing his surroundings more attentively, Meng Qi found no traces of destruction inside Immensity Sea Hotel No.1 as if all the people inside had left on their own or were captured in the blink of an eye.

    The fact that Jiuniang had not left any secret markings meant that there was something unusual about this matter.

    Out of concern that enemies would be waiting around for members of the Immortals to search the hotel, he did not spare it much of a nce. He straightened his body, intending to fly away and return to Azure Heaven to recruit some strong helpers.

    Suddenly, a voice pierced his ears. ¡°Donor, why aren¡¯t you entering when you¡¯re already passing by?¡±

    From theplete stillness of Quicksand Town emerged a tall and slender figure d in deep red. His facial features were on the rough side. He was dressed in a Lama robe and carrying a Buddhist Commandment de as he appeared in front of the hotel. He stared at Meng Qi with the pivot of his Qi locked on thetter.

    ¡°This ce is too strange. I sense no living being inside. I think most ordinary people wouldn¡¯t dare go near it,¡± Meng Qi replied, stroking the hilt of his sword with his hand.

    This Tantric Buddhism monk had an incredible ability in hiding his breath. Even with Meng Qi¡¯s the perception of Eight Nine Mysteries, he only sensed the Lama¡¯s presence now.

    Of course, it was also due to the fact that the Lama showed no murderous intent against him.

    ¡°Can a master who had merged the inner and outer realm could be regarded as an ordinary person?¡± The rough-looking Lama treaded high up in the air, walking toward Meng Qi.

    Meng Qi smiled at him. ¡°Even Exterior experts will stay away from unnecessary trouble.¡±

    The Lama stared at Meng Qi, holding his gaze. ¡°Then why are you observing the hotel so carefully if you¡¯re trying to stay out of unnecessary trouble?¡±

    ¡°Curiosity is an unavoidable trait in humans.¡± Meng Qi nced at the Buddhist Commandment de in the Lama¡¯s hand and noticed that it was two inches longer and slightly thinner than regr des. It was quite a strange sword, something unique to Jin Gang Temple.

    ¡°The Exterior heir to Jin Gang Temple?¡±

    The Lama and Meng Qi stood face-to-face, their eyes meeting on the same level. The former¡¯s pivoting Qi was locked onto thetter. ¡°Things have been abnormal on the edges of Immensity Sea. I¡¯m here under Dharma King¡¯s order to investigate it. Your movements have been unusual enough to evoke my suspicions. Pleasee with me to meet Dharma King and verify your innocence under his eyes Buddha Eyes.¡±

    His tone was indifferent as if Meng Qi must go regardless of whether he was willing to. This was not an invitation but an order!

    He had demonstrated the same formidableness in which Jin Gang Temple had used to dominate the entire West Regions!

    The anger that crept onto Meng Qi was instantly restrained. The Lama¡¯s points indicated that the situation in Quicksand Town was not unique and had been happening to the edges of Immensity Sea. In other words, whoever who did this did not specifically target Immensity Sea Hotel No.1, Jiuniang, or the Immortals.

    It seemed that Jiuniang had been caught in an innocent disaster.

    She was a Samsara traveler and also possessed a secret treasure as self-protection measures. Unless she was targeted, there was a high likelihood of her escaping...

    Perhaps this was a separate incident from the ambush on Drunk Xie. It might very well be a coincidence and he must not confuse the two incidents.

    He was also not obedient enough to just do as the Lama had requested.

    Never mind whether or not he was guilty for what had happened, his disguise techniques would be easily exposed under Dharma King, a grandmaster. He would not agree to go unless he was forced to. Furthermore, the Lama¡¯smanding tone made him feel deeply unsatisfied.

    If worse came to worst, he would just beat up the Lama!

    Would he still fear Jin Gang Temple looking for him once he escaped this ce, alter his breath, and adopt a new appearance and identity?

    ¡°Your words are deeply erroneous. Which Exterior expert wouldn¡¯t take a look when something like this has happened to Quicksand Town? Tell me, are you going to bring all of them back with you?¡± Meng Qi¡¯s eyes were narrowed and his heart was like a mirror, integrating with the world and merging the inner and outer realms. The Qi movement of the world had be his own.

    Now that the scale of his perception had been pushed to its limits, he instantly detected the anomalies in the town. He could not find the source of the sullen Yin Qi in the vicinity. It was as if the same Qi had always shrouded the town!

    Beyond that, there was no other strange Qi movement in the town. Everything was as ordinary as ever.

    Just as the Lama was about to speak, two figures came flying from Jade Gate Pass. The one who took the lead was a tall and upright man dressed in a green robe, who conducted himself in a leisurely manner. Wrapped around his left wrist was a string of prayer beads. Behind him was a feminine-looking middle-aged man wearing a ck robe and hat.

    ¡°Crown Prince?¡± Meng Qi¡¯s eyelids twitched when he noticed the neers were acquaintances. It was the former Crown Prince of Great Jin Dynasty, now Zhao Qian, King of Liang.

    ¡°He¡¯s a Buddhist with a deep connection with Buddhism. The words ¡®Buddhist Emperor¡¯ emerged on the Wordless Stone Steele...¡± When this information suddenly emerged on his mind, he no longer found Crown Prince¡¯s presence in Immensity Sea to be strange.

    It would be stranger if he did not show up when the Primary Instruction of Buddha¡¯s Palm would soon appear in this world!

    Yet curiously, Crown Prince had brought only Eunuch Wei Gao along. Both were merely ordinary Exterior experts. Where were the grandmasters and Peerless Master Pros of Pure Land Sect and other Buddhist sects?

    Did he want to to obtain the instructions by himself based on his fate with Buddha?

    Meng Qi¡¯s mouth did not rx even as these thoughts crossed his mind. ¡°Look, Senior Monk. Don¡¯t you see there are other peopleing as well? They even stopped to investigate the ce!¡±

    The strangeness in Quicksand Town and the sight of two Exterior experts facing off in midair naturally prompted Zhao Qian and Wei Gao to stop in their tracks. They stood some distance away and observe the town, all the while making preparations to make a quick detour.

    The Lama lifted his palm and dered Buddha¡¯s name. ¡°There¡¯s something else that makes you suspicious. Most people are drawn to Fish Sea and Tan Han because of Buddha¡¯s Palm but you¡¯re going in the opposite direction. Please make your arguments in front of Dharma King.¡±

    His words were decisive, with his gaze fixed on Meng Qi.

    ¡°He Is so stubborn about inviting me...¡± Meng Qi¡¯s eyebrows twitched and heughed instead of expressing anger. ¡°What if I refuse?¡±

    It seemed that the Lama¡¯s excuse of investigating the abnormalities happening in the edges of Immensity Sea was just one side of this facade. The other was that he suspected Meng Qi of leaving in a hurry after gaining benefits in Fish Sea and Tan Han!

    Jin Gang Temple was determined to gain Buddha¡¯s Palm and this had be their modus operandi. They would rather kill an innocent than let go of any chances!

    ¡°Then, please excuse myck of courtesy.¡± The Lama wore a grim expression as he wielded his Buddhist Commandment de across his chest. He began chanting the scriptures and diffused the murderous aura of the de.

    ¡°You seem confident,¡± Meng Qi said, giving him a faint smile.

    The red-robed Lama showed no surprise at Meng Qi¡¯s response and remained as emotionless as ever. He once again dered Buddha¡¯s name. ¡°Teachings of Buddhism is the basis of morality and conduct; turning all the difficulties and hardship of life into nothingness.¡±

    He was implying that even if both their breaths were simrly under the first step of the Celestial Ladder, he hadplete confidence in winning Meng Qi. Since he foresee no hardship in obtaining sess, naturally it would be nothingness!

    ¡°May I have your name?¡± Meng Qi asked, smiling.

    ¡°I¡¯m Ji Shan.¡± The Lama¡¯s eyebrows drooped. His de reflected the early morning sunlight, bringing forth a piercing chill.

    ¡°Ji Shan?¡± Meng Qi instantly recalled who this Lama was after mentally recovering information that Six Fan School had given him. Ji Shan was once the most outstanding disciple of Jin Gang Temple and was an expert in Beheading External Devil, one of the three major desmanship. He was invincible against those who had enlightened their Apertures in the West Regions. Later on, he became a perfect Half-step and promoted his realm from there.

    He had made his Jianghu debut muchter than the likes of Xue Lengzhao and Amour Monk but was now already in the realm of Third Heaven of the Exterior and close to crossing the threshold of the first step of the Celestial Ladder.

    It was no wonder he would be so confident against any opponent whose realm was under the first step of the Celestial Ladder!

    Seeing Meng Qi looking somewhat nonplussed, Ji Shan spoke with the confidence of someone who had yet to be defeated by his peers. ¡°Now that you¡¯re aware of my name, you may dispel your doubts and follow me to meet Dharma King.¡±

    In other words, now that Meng Qi knew who he was, Meng Qi should forget about trying to get out of this depending on pure luck!

    Meng Qi burst outughing. ¡°I¡¯m only asking your name because my sword doesn¡¯t punish the nameless!¡±

    ¡°You...¡± The corners of Ji Shan¡¯s eyes twitched. He tightened his grip on his de.

    His mind had barely begun processing the insult when he sensed that his opponent had turned into a Grand Sun that burned intensely. Every inch of Meng Qi¡¯s flesh, blood, and skin harbored an indescribably terrifying power.

    The airflow around them was lurching and the void seemed to be distorting. Heat waves blew in his face and under his feet, the gravel and mud on the ground showed signs of melting. With each breath he took, it felt as if his lungs were burning. Each time he exhaled, it was as if there was an omen of his pores being scorched.

    He felt as if the sea of Vital Qi of the world had boiled alongside with it!

    Even though he had killed his peers after stepping into the Exterior realm, it was always under the circumstances of him being ambushed or him ambushing others like how he had killed Ze Luoju and Amour Monk. Besides confronting Crimson Dragon and engaging in a controlled battle against Luo Jia, he had yet to experience exchanging blows with a peer.

    His fighting desire was soaring now that he had came across the arrogant Ji Shan.

    He had yet to give his sword a true test after refining the Divine Sun Stone and consummating his sword art!

    Ayer of pale golden glow surfaced on Ji Shan¡¯s body while his red Lama robe gleamed from the inside to help him resist the high temperature. Ji Shan slowly lifted his right hand and his Buddhist Commandment de seemed to cut through all kinds of obstacles and External Devils. What appeared to be hardship was, in fact, a smooth journey for the de.

    Golden light emerged in midair, appearing pure and natural to the world. It was an unyielding and sharp light that gradually eased the boiling sea of Vital Qi of the world. Even though Ji Shan was still wielding his de in front of his chest, Meng Qi felt as if the former had prated his skin, muscles, blood, and bones, all the way to his soul.

    Using the Jin Gang de, Ji Shan cut off all kinds of worries and all kinds of Exterior Devils!

    His de tugged at the Qi in the world and drew the fire igniting it.

    The fire soared and ignited the airflow around them, turning the air into a sea of mes!

    From some distance away, Zhao Qian and Wei Gao looked somewhat stunned as they watched the unfolding battle.

    ¡°Riches move hearts, even more so with precious treasures. Buddha¡¯s Palm has yet to emerge in the world but battles are happening in all corners of Immensity Sea,¡± Zhao Qian remarked emotionally.

    ¡°You have deep roots in Buddhism, my Lord. Buddha¡¯s Palm would naturally fall into your hands,¡± Wei Gao replied, trying to tter him. ¡°Things will be much easier once Pure Land Sect and the rest of Buddhist sects arrive.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget those Dharmakaya masters.¡± No happiness surfaced in Zhao Qian¡¯s expression.

    ¡°But the divine monk Kong Wen will be here.¡± Wei Gao deliberately demonstrated his confidence in Zhao Qian¡¯s sess.

    Zhao Qian¡¯s gaze remained far away, fixed on the raging mes. Changing the topic, he said, ¡°Do you know who¡¯s the one fighting Ji Shan of Jin Gang Temple?¡±

    His voice had barely faded when he saw a gleaming Grand Sun emerging amid the sea of mes.

    ¡°N-No... It¡¯s not the real Grand Sun. It¡¯s an illusion created from the change in the Qi movement in the world!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s sword light ¨C an endless, boundless sword light that is surging from all directions!¡±

    ¡°The endless light illuminated the infinite world!¡±

 Chapter 541: The Other Arm Bone

    <h4>Chapter 541: The Other Arm Bone</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    The invincible aura of the blow shone with the eternal brightness of the Grand Sun. The enlightening radiance of the Buddha dispelled darkness from the world.

    Ji Shan felt the blinding light spill all over him. His entire self was being enveloped in a divine ze. From the surface of his skin to the very insides of his body and the depths of his Vital Spirit, the illumination of the stroke prated and radiated every thought within him. No secrets remained unknown before the enemy¡¯s sight, allowing his foe to shape his designs around the revealed thoughts of his own.

    The pration of his enemy¡¯s blow came with a scorching sensation that ignited the air around him. It melted the Protective Upstanding Qi that shielded him from all fronts, dwarfing even the actual blows of the sword itself.

    The Vairocana Swordy!

    Ji Shan believed, without a shadow of a doubt, that this sword art was capable of killing most enemies when cast to its extreme! Yet, standing before Vairocana Swordy, he felt as weak as a shavedmb. He felt like he was no more than a small, puny target of his opponent!

    The thought barely crossed his mind when his heart seized, putting him on high alert. The Apertures around his body unsealed. In his mind was the image of the Vajra of Illumination, a sobriquet of the Vairocana Buddha, one of the many Dharmic Forms, that was cultivated by disciplines of the Jin Gang Temple.

    The golden body chipped away to reveal the white flesh underneath, manifesting the 32 physical characteristics of Buddha. Ji Shan¡¯s soul instantly turned clear and bright when the body appeared.

    Not only was there a blow from such divine a discipline of the de from one¡¯s Vital Spirit and physical body, the strokes of the Vairocana Swordy could also unleash undetectable attacks and damages imbued with scorching heat. This depicted the advent of the Vairocana Buddha himself!

    ¡°What a terrifying discipline of swordsmanship indeed!¡±

    Ji Shan pursed his lips solemnly with a solemn expression, integrating his mind and body with his Buddhist Commandment de.

    ¡°So what if you can tell the reactions of my body and Vital Spirit?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll fight you head-on frankly and squarely!¡±

    Ji Shan raised his de, which was entwined with swirling Buddha light. There were not many changes in his de and there was no sword light that attempted to ambush Meng Qi from other directions. His de was courageous and aggressive as it hacked Meng Qi fearlessly.

    The de cut through the temptation of goddesses as well as the brilliant and varied desires between men and women!

    The de cut through the Evil Spirits that obstructed his path and hampered the road to paramita!

    The de cut through the demonizing of Buddha in the outside world and the distortion of the true teachings of Buddha!

    The light of the Grand Sun that illuminated their surroundings split apart. It became hard for the light toe close to him. The sea of mes divided in half, sending waves rippling in opposing directions. Vajra-like wisdom cut through all things. With bold and powerful insight, Jin Shan used a useless ¡®siege¡¯ which blocked Meng Qi¡¯s strike and sent a crisp ng resounding in the air!

    Meng Qi had once seen an exquisite change of the de in the hands of Zhen Yong, the Shaolin traitor ¨C the desmanship that cut through all three thousand threads of worries. However, it waspletely different from Ji Shan¡¯s desmanship.

    Ji Shan¡¯s skill with his de was strong, firm, definite, daring, ferocious, and sharp!

    The glimmer of his de shone coldly, arcing in a swing. With an absolute rity of mind, he severed the aura of the sword striking at him, shattering ¡°Wisdom¡±.

    ¡°Exterminate Exterior Devils; guard the Teachings of Buddhism!¡±

    Ji Shan thrust his de again and again with the ferocity and fearlessness of exterminating Exterior Devils. Body, soul, heart, desire, Qi, and Buddhist Commandment de becameplete as if Vajra had manifested. The de hacked Meng Qi, making it as if he could only attack as a means of defending himself.

    Ji Shan exhaled and began opening his mouth to recite the Tantra mantra toplement Exterminating External Devil desmanship. A faint golden glow surfaced, bouncing off the saber radiance and splitting the sword art!

    ¡°Cut through the Evil Spirits that throw minds into disorder!¡±

    Ji Shan wielded his de at an angle, resulting in ayer of golden yellow taking over the skies. Meng Qi¡¯s sword, Flowing Fire, swatted and blocked blows from left and right. Flickers of mes were sent flying all around like a sunset in the evening.

    ¡°Cut through the distorted teachings from the outside world!¡±

    Ji Shan once again shed with his de without fanfare, relying purely on utter fearlessness and ferociousness as it tore apart all sorts of techniques. With sword light supporting him, Meng Qi wielded his sword to form a circle. The scorching Grand Sun fell upon them, bringing with it an endless series of explosive sounds that sent waves rolling. The force from the impact spread all over. Meng Qi had barely managed to block Ji Shan¡¯s attack.

    ¡°Cut through the Buddha and try to confuse ¡®me¡¯!¡±

    Ji Shan¡¯s voice was like Hong Zhong that shocked Meng Qi¡¯s Vital Spirit. The Buddhist Commandment de, like a Buddha Aura falling from the sky, extinguished the sea of mes and snuffing the sword light. All that was left the red jade.

    nk!

    Meng Qi blocked the attack with his sword wielded parallel to his chest. mes red once again as he obstructed Ji Shan¡¯s de with much difficulty.

    Ji Shan quickly gained the upper hand without giving Meng Qi any chance to breathe. When he saw thetter continuing to ¡®retreat¡¯ and make only defensive moves, he almost unleashed his killing technique, Exterminating External Devil desmanship. He was going to secure a victory in one fell swoop. Yet, suddenly, he realized his own Qi movement had be somewhat abnormal!

    His physical body, Vital Spirit, mental, soul, de, and Inner World were originally connected, inferring a bold and powerful fearlessness. They were the roots of his Exterminating External Devils desmanship, harmonious inside and outside!

    But in this very moment, he could no longer feel the connection between his body and de. ws had emerged in his firmness, ferociousness, and fearlessness!

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Qi movement tugged at him, pulling him forward. Ji Shan instantly discovered what had gone wrong. He did not know since when a nick the size of a rice grain had appeared on the edge of his de.

    ¡°To think that a nick would appear on a Buddhist Commandment de on the level of a Precious Weapon!¡±

    This was akin to a bad apple spoiling the whole bunch, or a speck of ink on a spotless white paper. It had lost all resemnce of harmony!

    ¡°This...!¡± Countless scenarios crossed Ji Shan¡¯s mind, all of them featuring him battling Meng Qi earlier. It seemed as if his opponent¡¯s soul had been shaken by his de and was forced into retreating again and again but each time their weapons shed, Meng Qi had repeatedly rammed his sword into the same spot. He did it over and over until he created a nick in the de!

    ¡°He¡¯d done it on purpose!¡±

    Ji Shan felt ill at ease. There was a w in his fearlessness and his wielding of the de became somewhat sluggish. Meng Qiughed brightly. His sword, which he had suppressed to its extreme, finally erupted!

    Boom!

    With the ringing of the enormous explosion resonating through the air, mes erupted like waves with its heat melting ayer off the ground.

    Meng Qi¡¯s sword morphed into the Grand Sun and charged straight at Ji Shan¡¯s chest.

    Ji Shan brandished his de with great difficulty in an attempt to block the sword but he had lost his immense firmness and fearlessness earlier. Those feelings were like a piece of zed tile ¨C once there was a w in them, it would be close to impossible to repair them!

    Thud!

    Ji Shan¡¯s de collided with Meng Qi¡¯s sword but what resounded was not the sound of gold and iron colliding. Instead, a terrible explosion rang out as the red sunlight engulfed Ji Shan whole.

    Ji Shan fell to the bottom of the sea of mes. Taking advantage of this opportunity, Meng Qi struck him from high above.

    He transformed his left hand into a palm knife and wielded a sword in his right hand. The saber momentum was so heavy that it caused distortions in the void. His sword light was burning as it illuminated everything.

    Detecting an inexplicable premonition of danger, Ji Shan brandished his de with his movements alternating between a great speed and sluggishness. His de trembled continuously, every shudder cutting off all kinds of worries. He counted with fingers on his left hand as it surfaced with a dark golden glow. Then, he pointed his finger with the will of conquering every obstacle before him.

    Layers of misty golden yellow glow appeared all around them as if they were in the Womb Realm. This was admittedly Vajra!

    Before the Vajra Realm, Meng Qi¡¯s palm knife and sword abruptly collided with each other!

    Thud!

    Boom!

    Kaboom!

    The indescribable ringing of the explosion from a distance pierced the ears of Zhao Qian and Wei Gao. It sent such massive shockwaves that their Vital Spirits trembled. Their minds were buzzing and it was like ayer of white had shrouded their visions as if they had been blinded by the light. Even though they were so far away from the battleground, they could still feel the heat blowing in their faces and the sensation of their hairs curling.

    The descent of the Grand Sun had destroyed the entire world!

    Soon after, when Zhao Qian¡¯s vision recovered, he saw that Quicksand Town appeared to have copsed entirely. There was arge pit that had emerged on the ground. The deeper he looked into the pit, the more dazzling it was. That was because the sand had melted to form zed sses that reflected the sunlight!

    The bottom of the pit was t, with a depth of about five or six feet. Ji Shan was lying there with his Lama¡¯s red robe in tatters.

    His mouth and nose were overflowing with blood. His injuries did not appear to be too severe but only because he had fought with every shred of his power and his opponent did not viciously seek for his demise.

    He took flight, flying upward to look at the floating Meng Qi. He shouted, while suppressing his hatred, anger, and grief,

    ¡°You only won on the virtue of your de being sharper than mine!¡±

    How could a nick in his de be created simply after several collisions in the same spot if Meng Qi¡¯s sword was not greatly superior to his de? How could he have shown such great w and gave Meng Qi an opening to take advantage of otherwise?

    Meng Qi paid him no mind and looked at the bottom of the pit instead. That was the real reason he did not make any follow-up attacks.

    There was an underground creek lying at the bottom of the pit. However, it had evaporated in the presence of the ¡®Falling Sun¡¯ earlier and there was no longer any water to fill it. Lying in the shadow-covered center of the creek was a skeletal hand.

    Meng Qi had found the skeletal hand to be incredibly familiar. In its pitch-ckness was hints of white. The hand was shrouded with feelings of immortality.

    It was the other skeletal hand of Netherworld!

    However, the most obvious difference in this handpared to the one in his possession was that this skeletal hand was anything but ordinary!

    The light all around seemed to be fading as far as his eyes could see. He saw a bloody yellow river flowing from void to void. The stream of muddy, depraved, sinister, detached, and contradicting feelings merged into one.

    The power of this skeletal hand had yet to be sealed!

    Before any ideas coulde to Meng Qi, he saw the shadows around the skeletal hand squirm and distort. They pulled away from the ground as if trying to take a human shape.

    ¡°It¡¯s a master from Life-changing Sect?¡±

    ¡°Furthermore, a master who¡¯s qualified to use Netherworld¡¯s skeletal hand?¡±

    Completely ignoring Ji Shan, Meng Qi turned around and flew away while rying his voice.

    ¡°What makes a true master is one who knows how to put his strong points to good use.¡±

    His words left Ji Shan dumbfounded. When he turned to look at the nefarious and cold shadow underneath, he also fled in a hurry.

    A wise man knew better than to fight when the odds were against him. Simrly, a wise monk knew better than to do such reckless things!

    However, he vowed to take revenge on the mysterious swordsman who had just injured him!

    This was, in fact, the first time he had suffered in the hands of a peer.

    Zhao Qian and Wei Gao dared not approach after seeing what had happened. Taking a detour, they fled like the other two.

    Meng Qi flew a total of a few hundred miles before he dared to breathe. When he turned to look behind him, he saw shadows shrouding Quicksand Town but they soon disappeared.

    ¡°So Life-changing Sect has joined the fight for Buddha¡¯s Palm...¡±

    ¡°Furthermore, they even sent someone with Netherworld¡¯s bones. I wonder how many of his bones they¡¯re bringing with them...¡±

    ¡°Just what were they nning, burying themselves with Netherworld¡¯s bones in the ground? Their hiding method was so curious too... Even though they can¡¯t make a move for the time being, but they¡¯ve hidden exceedingly well. They can¡¯t be detected even after sensing the Qi movement and the world. They give off only a sinister feeling...¡±

    ¡°Did Jiuniang fall into their hands?¡±

    Many questions surfaced to his mind. He dared not make any dys and made a quick detour before heading for the entrance of the Immortals in Immensity Sea.

    When he saw the skeletal hand earlier, he finally understood why Life-changing Sect no longer attached any importance to the skeletal hand that he owned.

    He predicted that they had obtained them separately as there were no powers that had surfaced. They likely suspected that the skeletal hand in his possession was not genuine but did not have the means of confirming it. Thus, they disyed a simrly strange attitude.

    He had not gone far when he suddenly smelled a faint trace of blood.

    His heart seized and he carefully searched his surroundings, where he found several pieces of bloody flesh covered by gravel. They were surging with vigor. He knew at a nce that they belonged to an Exterior expert.

    ¡°That¡¯s part of the heart, that¡¯s a section of the spine... The rest is gone...¡± From the looks of the remains, Meng Qi made an initial deduction that the owner of these fleshy bits had already died. Fortunately, it did not seem to be anyone that he knew.

    ¡°Looks like an Exterior expert had fallen this time...¡± Meng Qi¡¯s expression turned grim. Xue Lengzhao¡¯s warning suddenly rang in his mind: ¡°If you¡¯rete, things might take a turn for the worse.¡±

    ¡°Could this be what she meant? What exactly are Snow Mountain Sect, Jin Gang Temple, and Ashura Temple working together on...¡±

    Meng Qi searched around but found no more clues. He solemnified his spirit and rushed to the entrance of the Immortals. He put on his mask and took out his Eyes of the Primeval to open the door to Azure Heaven.

    He felt a heavy atmosphere just as hended in the Azure Pce. Primogenitor Lingbao was wearing a mask and a loose grey robe. He waited at the door, carrying his Green Duckweed Sword.

    ¡°Follow me.¡± He turned around and started going inside.

    Being the current master of Azure Pce, he could naturally detect visitors at once. Thus, he waited at the door for Meng Qi.

    Meng Qi followed Primogenitor Lingbao as thetter made a turn into a hall. He saw a dark yellow hassock lying on the floor, where four members of the Immortals were sitting cross-legged upon. They were Longevity Immortal Venerable, Primogenitor Nanhua, Matriarch Lishan, and someone that Meng Qi had not met yet.

    ¡°Immortal Taiyi,¡± Primogenitor Lingbao said, making the introduction.

    Immortal Taiyi, not Primogenitor Taiyi.

    The four members felt ill at ease uponying eyes on Heavenly Primogenitor but being powerful masters, they instantly dispelled such feelings.

    Once Meng Qi took his seat, Primogenitor Lingbao said, ¡°Do all of you wish to participate in the fight for Buddha¡¯s Palm?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Meng Qi answered concisely, maintaining the dignified manner of Heavenly Primogenitor.

    The other four nodded in agreement.

    Primogenitor Lingbao nodded. ¡°There are only Exterior experts stationed in Fish Sea and Tan Han. Disguise is impossible. Thus, please reveal your identities now lest we identally attack one another. I¡¯ll take the lead.¡±

    This was a round of introductions meant specifically for Meng Qi.

 Chapter 542: Vertical and Horizontal Alliance

    <h4>Chapter 542: Vertical and Horizontal Alliance</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Meng Qi¡¯s back straightened when he heard this.

    Annual meetings were held in the Azure Pce each year for official members to meet. The meeting was meant for the members to tighten their friendship and deepen their sense of belongingness to the Immortals. In such meetings, the identities of the members were not a secret. This would be Meng Qi¡¯s first meeting as he was just recently initiated. He was unaware of the identities of the other members besides ¡®Progenitor Doumu¡¯ Ye Yuqi, ¡®Bluecloud Progenitor¡¯ Qu Jiuniang, and ¡®Primogenitor Guangcheng¡¯ Yuan Lihuo. Perhaps he knew of their true identities but not their corresponding nicknames like Drunk Xie and Ren Pingsheng. Thus, he was excitedly making spections of Primogenitor Lingbao¡¯s true identity.

    ¡°There are only a handful of powerful warriors in the Celestial Rankings, so who would it be?¡±

    The Primogenitor belonged to one of the earliest groups of Samsara travelers. Thus, he was safely assumed to possess great seniority.

    The Primogenitor took off his mask, revealing no reaction to Meng Qi¡¯s flurry of thoughts, and revealed a pair of white eyebrows and baby-smooth skin.

    Like a wise, yetmon Taoist, his benevolent features and gaze obscured a hidden strength. He was utterly mysterious.

    ¡°My name is Chong He.¡± Primogenitor Lingbao introduced himself with just cidness it was as if his name held no notable reputation.

    ¡°It really is him...¡± Meng Qi was not as calm as he thought he would despite having long suspected Primogenitor Lingbao¡¯s identity. Being the oldest living Dharmakaya master, ¡®Immortal Chuyang¡¯ Taoist Chonghe was a name that no one in this world would be ignorant of. Several times when chaos engulfed the world, he was the one who pacified the crises. For example, he had joined forces with Master Lu to fend off the grasnd invaders. He had also forced Monster King into retreat several times. His final great achievement was defending Cloudsky Mountain against the assault of Peacock Demon King and two other prime demons with Master Lu until reinforcements arrived.

    Thus, he was a highly respected person who had gained the reverence of the world.

    More importantly, he was a genuine Dharmakaya. This allowed Meng Qi, who had felt uneasy ever since witnessing the might of Heaven Sovereign of the Myths, to finally rx.

    There was a slight change in Primogenitor Lingbao¡¯s breath, his Yang. He turned mild and gentle without even the slightest hint of nefariousness. He gave off no feelings of deterrence and fright at all. However, from the concealed changes in the Dharma and Logos in all directions, his Dharmakaya momentum was tantly obvious.

    Primogenitor Lingbao put on his mask again once Meng Qi nodded at him in acknowledgment. He then gestured for Immortal Taiyi to introduce himself.

    For some reason, Meng Qi suddenly recalled the words of his sworn older brother, Gao Lan. ¡°Chong He remains a useless old man who had yet to make a breakthrough. He¡¯s nearing the end of his lifespan and waiting to enter his grave.¡±

    ¡°Immortal Chonghe has the Dominator of Six Samsara and Azure Pce backing him up. He¡¯s collecting Buddha¡¯s Palm to boot. It looks like Big Brother¡¯s prediction would turn out to be false...¡±

    The key point was that there was no shortage of elixirs up for exchange in Samsara. The changes that swept through the world had resulted in the efficacy of elixirs greatly diminishing. For example, a user of the Immortality Elixir of East Pole would only see their lifespan extend by 60 years instead of the previous 1,000 years. Furthermore, one had to undertake special missions to obtain Dharmakaya-level elixirs. The advantage, however, was that there was a wide variety of simr elixirs. Even if one did not exchange for elixirs or the same elixir, it would lose its efficacy upon second consumption. One could consume it repeatedly in different Samsara worlds. Through such umtion, a tiny bit at a time, it would not be a problem to extend one¡¯s life for several hundred years. It was not a stretch to make a breakthrough that way!

    Immortal Taiyi removed his mask, revealing an expressionless face with a hidden touch of golden steeliness. There was no beard under his chin. His skin was an ashy grey hue that was glowing with a deep red underneath. His eyes were set apart further than that of most people. It was a face that had left a deep impression in Meng Qi and his head whirled to put a name to the face.

    ¡°Yan Wuwo.¡± Immortal Taiyi¡¯s self-introduction was a concise one without emotion.

    ¡°Yan Wuwo? ¡®Flying Yaksha¡¯ Yan Wuwo? The leader of Zombie Fist Sect in the regions to the left of Yangtze River, Yan Wuwo? A famed master ranked in the top 30 of the Terrestrial Rankings!¡±

    ¡°Though he¡¯s not in the Half-step to Dharmakaya realm, it¡¯s impressive enough that he managed to squeeze into the top 30 filled with so many big shots in the peak of Exterior realm!¡±

    However, what sent Meng Qi¡¯s mind spinning was not this. ¡°Senior, you¡¯ve once fought a great battle against Doumu?¡± he blurted out in confusion.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a show we put on for the benefit of others. The particr mission required us to join forces but, out of worry that we might leave clues behind, we decided to split up and get into a fight. Otherwise, who could we mollify if Dharmakaya are no-shows?¡±

    The way he spoke showed absolute confidence in his strength.

    This was in line with Meng Qi¡¯s perception of him as a mighty, proud person who was prone to covering up his mistakes.

    ¡°Is his Dharma form Drought Demon, Red Dragon, or Nine Dragons of Divine Fire? Or is he like Doumu, who uses one form as a foundation that ispatible with the rest, without ovepping with its predecessors...?¡± Meng Qi¡¯s mind began spinning with inexplicable ideas.

    Yan Wuwo said little and fastened the mask of Immortal Taiyi over his face again. Meng Qi suspected that he was the strongest person in the Immortals, with the exception of Primogenitor Lingbao and Progenitor Doumu.

    Matriarch Lishan also followed suit in removing her mask and wig, revealing an elegant, beautiful face with a smooth, bald head.

    ¡°Nun?¡± Surprise found Meng Qi first, though he soon found the revtion to be somewhat funny. He could not find in himself tough when he realized a phony monk like him had joined the Immortals as well.

    ¡°Avalokitesvara. I¡¯m Mingfa of Shui Yue Nunnery,¡± Matriarch Lishan said, putting her palms together.

    ¡°Abbess Mingfa?¡± This person before him was no stranger even if he was unfamiliar with the masters of North Zhou Dynasty. She¡¯s the Aunt Master to the current Abbess of Shui Yue Nunnery and the Junior Sister to the previous Abbess, who had passed away after failing to achieve Dharmakaya. She was in the realm of Eight-fold Heaven of the Exterior and the 89th master on the Terrestrial Rankings with the nickname of 1,000-handed Bodhisattva.

    Primogenitor Nanhua took off his mask as well. He had a handsome face that exuded elegance. His smile was as pure as a child¡¯s despite looking like he was in his forties. He gave others a feeling of carefreeness. ¡°Cui Qingliu of Cui family,¡± he said, grinning.

    Yet another grandmaster in their ranks!

    Cui Qingliu was a famed figure in the same generation as Cui Jiaqing, his strength second only to Cui Qinghe and Cui Qingyu. He was nicknamed Maniac of River East. He managed to force his way into the top 120 of the Terrestrial Rankings with his realm of Seven-fold Heaven of the Exterior, surpassing many masters in the Eight-fold Heaven realm.

    Like the rest, Longevity Immortal Venerable also removed his mask to reveal a cold, handsome face that was striking enough topel observers to ignore his appearance and age.

    Upon closer look, Meng Qi noticed that he had straight, sword-like eyebrows and a tall nose. His looks could not be described as outstanding or ugly either. When it came to his age, that was anyone¡¯s guess.

    ¡°He Xiu of Eastsea Sword Vige,¡± Longevity Immortal Venerable said, introducing himself emotionlessly.

    ¡°The senior of ¡®Soul Usurper¡¯ He Jiu and a master in the Seven-fold Heaven of the Exterior realm. 148th on the Terrestrial Rankings...¡± Relevant information crossed Meng Qi¡¯s mind.

    When he looked at He Xiu, Cui Mingliu, Mingfa, Yan Wuwo, and Taoist Chonghe, a stray through emerged in his head: ¡°Ourrades are scattered all over the world.¡±

    He watched as they put on their masks and resumed their guises as mysterious, lofty Immortals and then removed his own. ¡°Su Meng,¡± he said.

    His true identity was an open secret among the Immortals. Thus, everyone nodded and indicated for him to skip the self-introduction.

    Meng Qi secured the mask over his face and said frantically, ¡°Primogenitor, Drunk Xie and Qu Jiuniang are in trouble!¡±

    Primogenitor Lingbao nodded. ¡°I¡¯m aware. It was Xi of the Myths who ambushed and severely injured Chun Yangzi, who had barely escaped and hid in a secret location in the Immensity Sea. Unable to make it back due to a blockade by Snow Mountain Sect, Jin Gang Temple, and Ashura Temple, he could only ry the message to me.¡±

    ¡°It seemed that the Myths had long suspected his identity but had been lying in the wait.¡±

    Meng Qi had secretly made his own decision not to try and contact Drunk Xie in Fish Sea or investigate Old Cao¡¯s Restaurant. That would make him an easy target of suspicion for the Myths.

    However, to think that thezy drunkard Drunk Xie would turn out to be Chun Yangzi! What a waste of his nickname!

    He deliberately prevented himself from thinking about a certain incident about a monster chasing Heavenly Primogenitor down eight whole streets when he first stepped into the Exterior realm.

    ¡°Speaking of true identities, this junior found out that Zhou Qiushan of Zhou family in River East is Blessing-endowed Heavenly Official. He has a close friendship with Slivery-badge Arrester Qian Kai. Furthermore, he¡¯s showing signs of trying to recruit ¡®Hermit Yusheng¡¯ Lu Jiang...¡± Meng Qi said without trying to conceal this matter.

    Yan Wuwo and the rest nced at his Heavenly Primogenitor mask and said simultaneously, ¡°You don¡¯t have to address yourself as a junior.¡±

    Primogenitor Lingbao nodded with a chuckle. ¡°This situation is very useful to us.¡±

    He continued, after a short pause, ¡°Bluecloud Progenitor is currently missing but her attacker doesn¡¯t seem to be someone from the Myths. When trying to determine her location using the soulmp, we note that her soulmp is still burning. That means she¡¯s still alive.¡±

    Meng Qi instantly notified him about Life-changing Sect hiding under Quicksand Town.

    ¡°You¡¯re more well-informed than we are,¡± ¡®Primogenitor Nanhua¡¯ Cui Qingliu,mented. He could not help chuckling, looking rather rueful.

    ¡°It¡¯s not like I want to be! I just happen toe across it! Is the sign of shouldering the fate of the Seed of All Karma?¡± Meng Qi¡¯s mind was a jumbled mess.

    ¡°The attacker doesn¡¯t seem to be someone from Life-changing Sect either.¡± Primogenitor Lingbao said, having evidently obtained certain clues. Then, he added doubtfully, ¡°What exactly is Life-changing Sect nning to do? They even took out Netherworld¡¯s bones...¡±

    He did not ponder on this issue for long and looked at Immortal Taiyi and the rest. ¡°What news do you all have?¡±

    ¡®Immortal Taiyi¡¯ Yan Wuwo, replied, ¡°I¡¯vee here directly without entering Immensity Sea. But it¡¯s true that the Wang family is acting strangely. They didn¡¯t dispatch any Exterior experts to the West Regions but they did so qutie frankly without concealing the matter. Everything appeared very normal.¡±

    Since they were both in River East, he had a good understanding of the affairs of the Wang family.

    ¡®Primogenitor Nanhua¡¯ Cui Qingliuughed. ¡°My brother had arrived in the vicinity of Jade Gate Pass. That was why I was able to enter Immensity Sea.¡±

    ¡°¡®Noble Purple Spirit¡¯ Cui Qinghe, 5th on the Terrestrial rankings, hase as well? This is such an impactful piece of news!¡± Right then, Meng Qi was keenly aware of the benefits of being well-informed.

    ¡°Uncle is sipping tea in Evil Ridge,¡±mented ¡®Longevity Immortal Venerable¡¯ He Xiu.

    His uncle was naturally the other Dharmakaya master who imed Formless Sword Qi of ¡®Sword Maniac¡¯ He Qi with his genuine body. He was eighth on the Celestial Rankings.

    ¡°In addition to Chong He, Meng Nan, Kong Wen, and the mysterious Heaven Sovereign who might be here, his arrival truly made this a gathering of Dharmakayas!¡± Meng Qi inwardly sighed with emotion.

    ¡®Matriarch Lishan¡¯ Abbess Mingfa said quietly, ¡°I met Brother Shou Jing in the vicinity of Cloudsky Mountain. He seems to be interested in Heaven Sovereign of the Myths.¡±

    ¡°Shou Jing, 2nd on the Terrestrial Rankings, in the Half-step to Dharmakaya realm! The leader of Xuan Tian Sect!¡±

    Primogenitor Lingbao¡¯s tone turned solemn. ¡°Taoist Shou Jing? If he¡¯s interested in Heavenly Sovereign, he¡¯ll definitely carry his de of Timeshadow... This might be a trip by the Myths to entrap him. To Heaven Sovereign, how can de of Timeshadowpare to Buddha¡¯s Palm?¡±

    de of Timeshadow was a Peerless Godly Weapon. Ordinary Godly Weapons were no match for it at all.

    Following a moment of silence, Primogenitor Lingbao said, ¡°I need to meet Shou Jing and convince him not to make reckless moves and secretly cooperate with us, lest we give the Myths any advantage to exploit.¡±

    This was, naturally, to be done in ordance with the highly-revered Senior Chong He.

    ¡°I¡¯ll show you the way,¡± Abbess Mingfa said, cing her palms together.

    Primogenitor Lingbao turned to look at ¡®Primogenitor Nanhua¡¯ Cui Qingliu and ¡®Longevity Immortal Venerable¡¯ He Xiu.

    ¡°Please pass on the message that Chong He wants to cooperate with them to obtain the Primary Instruction of Buddha¡¯s Palm. Once it¡¯s done, I and the member of the Immortals undertaking this task willprehend it at once. We¡¯ll let the two of them decide who should keep the apanying Buddha treasure. If Buddha¡¯s Palm can only beprehended once, I implore that they join me inpensating the member undertaking this task...¡±

    He went over the specific details, though further discussion would be required.

    Meng Qi was stunned. Was Primogenitor Lingbao trying to unite Sword Manic and Noble Purple Spirit?

    ¡°If the three Dharmakaya covertly team up, Buddha¡¯s Palm is as good as theirs!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s really nice to have members in there...¡± Meng Qi quietly sighed. He then heard Cui Qingliu said with a grin, ¡°Rest assured, Primogenitor.¡±

    ¡°Honestly, I was struggling before this. If the will of the Immortals and Cui family contradicts each other, I can only consider the interests of my family.¡±

    The Immortals imposed few restrictions on its members. Furthermore, for members who were capable of bing grandmasters, their sense of belonging to their families and sects were inevitably strong. They would not be traitors.

    He Xiu nodded as well, showing his eptance of the task.

    Primogenitor Lingbao nced at Yan Wuwo and Meng Qi and sighed. ¡°This mission is a dangerous one. All the families and sects had imposed restrictions on Exterior experts. Furthermore, the purge in Fish Sea makes it impossible for you two to disguise as ordinary citizens. You can only use your true identities, which is why many of our friends cannot make it. We¡¯re clearly shorthanded, so I¡¯ll have to ask you two work a little harder in our stead.¡±

    ¡®Progenitor Doumu¡¯ Ye Yuqi was an example of member who could note.

    Meng Qi and Yan Wuwo exchanged salutes and indicated for Primogenitor Lingbao to assign them their tasks.

 Chapter 543: Looking For Qu Jiuniang

    <h4>Chapter 543: Looking For Qu Jiuniang</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Primogenitor Lingbao then said in a solemn tone, ¡°As a member of The Immortals, we should be concerned about Bluecloud Progenitor¡¯s sudden disappearance. I would be grateful if the two of you would use the soulmp to search for her.¡±

    He proposed the request first, then followed with an exnation, ¡°There¡¯s something weird about Bluecloud Progenitor¡¯s disappearance. There were no traces of a struggle inside the ¡®Immensity Sea Hotel No.1 ¡®. And until present, the opposition did not show any signs of an attempt to hide the soulmp. It¡¯s as though they had no idea that we and Jiu Niang were members of The Immortals.¡±

    The souldmp isposed of a secret recipe, whose ingredients include its owner¡¯s Blood Essence, Vital Spirit and breath. Themp would go out when one¡¯s life ends. Though themp is hard to create, most respected families would create one for their offspring or their experts of the Exterior. so that if they were in danger, their families would know right away.

    Thus, we could use the soulmp to find out their owner¡¯s trace. Albeit there would be quite a bit of noise in the signals.

    Having procured the ¡°Eyes of the Primeval¡±, Meng Qi had be and official member. So he too had left a soulmp with The Immortals. But since Progenitor Doumu and Primogenitor Lingbao had already created soulmps with their Families, and that only one soulmp could be made, they did not leave theirs with The Immortals.

    ¡°Or they could be pretending not to know anything and set a trap waiting for us to go to their aid.¡± Yan Wuwo was arrogant, but also a careful person.

    Primogenitor Lingbao nodded in agreement, ¡°I have the same concern, which is why I¡¯m not searching for them myself. Plus, I have to go and pay my Taoist friend Shou Jing a visit. I am sending out Su Meng to help you though, he is adept in transformations concealing himself. With his help you should be able to avoid any potential traps.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Gongyang Hao agreed.

    Primogenitor Lingbao looked toward Meng Qi, ¡°This is a dangerous task, but I can¡¯t provide you with any divine weapons. The only thing I can give you is this strategy map, it should be enough to rival any attacks made by exterior level masters. Of course you still have the Reincarnation Talisman, unless you encounter Dharmakaya, otherwise you should be able to get away unscathed.¡±

    He pulled out the Reincarnation Talisman and the strategy book, which is marked with four colors, cyan, white, red and ck, with each representing one of the four directions. If you concentrate , there is a sense of danger that Vital Spirit is being prated by a thousand swords. It was as though the whole body was shattered.

    It couldn¡¯t be a fake Jade Dynasty strategy book could it?... Meng Qi took the strategy book, but he was fully aware of the scary power that the swordwill inside possed. He couldn¡¯t stop specting.

    A sense of sadness hovered over him as he made his wild spections about the book¡¯s power. Since this strategy book was borrowed must be returned after the task, or it could be used up in moments of danger. In short, it was not his to keep.

    For someone as stingy as him, how could he not feel pain at the loss of such a treasure!

    After getting the strategy book and Reincarnation Talisman, he suddenly remembered something. So he took out the mysterious sheepskin and Prayer Beads from Amour Monk and described the origin and his own assumption.

    Everyone¡¯s sights were focused on Matriarch Lishan and Abbess Mingfa. She was well read in the Teachings of Buddhism, and far better than monk Su Meng, Which was why she could see the clues.

    ¡°Apart from this one, is there another bead without any power?¡± Asked Abbess Mingfa as she stared at the sheepskin.

    Meng Qi nodded firmly, ¡°Yes, and Blessing-endowed Heavenly Official Zhou Qiushan has the other one.¡±

    Abbess Mingfa then said in a thoughtful tone, ¡°It seems like the Twelves Signs of Corrtion, this vague Prayer Bead represents ¡®ignorance¡¯, which is ¡®not seeing¡¯, the beginning of trouble. The other one should be the sign of ¡®dying naturally¡¯.¡±

    ¡°The Reminicent Bead of The Twelves Signs of Corrtion Prayer Beads, could there be a ce for the twelve Buddha Aura? They might have formed a Buddhism spiritual barrier, where the ¡®God¡¯s palm Primary Instruction¡¯ is the formation key. Amour Monk in the Merriment Temple predicted the next ce where the Buddha Aura would be in advance by figuring out the spiritual barrier. Unfortunatly he died, otherwise the stratagy key would no longer be a mystery...¡± It seemed that Abbess Mingfa was mumbling to herself, but she was in giving the others clues.

    Meng Qi said with some expectation, ¡°Can abbess figure out which spiritual barrier this is?¡±

    Abbess Mingfa nodded and said, ¡°There are many Buddhism spiritual barriers, and many have been lost through the chaos of the demons and monsters. I can¡¯t pinpoint anything yet.¡±

    Suddenly she stood up and added, ¡°I¡¯ll see if the six realms of existence can help.¡±

    She disappeared in the blink of an eye, but then returned just as quickly, though without any hint of a smile.

    Meng Qi was not surprised by the result, the thrifty nature of the six realms of existence meant that you had to pay thousands of Karma points to even get a look at the Primary Instruction of the ¡°The Buddha¡¯s Palm¡±.

    ¡°As Amour Monk had figured out the spiritual barrier, the other monks in Merriment Temple might be able to as well. We only need to catch a few of them...¡± Meng Qi said in a low voice, putting forward his thoughts.

    He did not have an ounce of patience to face such notorious delinqents. It would be disrespectful for women if they continued living in this world!

    ¡°I¡¯m In.¡± Primogenitor Lingbao agreed without hesitation.

    ...

    Violent winds blew, the Immensity Sea was totally deserted. Then within a half-renovated dusty temple,

    two monks were busy restoring the wall with Gobi desert rocks. One was in grey robes and the other wore in white. Although they were in pain with such strong a wind blong viciously in their faces, they looked nice, especially the monk in white, who gave off a spotless feeling.

    ¡°Senior Brother Hong Neng, this is thest temple for you, isn¡¯t it?¡± The monk with white robes moved his hand and scraps of rocks came down, then turned into big bricks.

    He was a handsome monk who was no older then twenty. He looked clumsy but wore a smile that screamed he was in a good mood.

    The monk from Lanke Temple Hong Nengughed and answered, ¡°The temple is in the heart, restoration can never bepelete. I need to pray in front of the Buddha after I go back.¡±

    Hong Neng looked toward the monk¡¯s ignorant and innocent eyes, changing topic, ¡°Junior Brother Zhen Hui, how did you end up back in Immensity Sea? This ce is dangerous.¡±

    Zhen Huiughed and answered, ¡°Senior Brother told me to find him and enjoy the good life, but he¡¯s always on the move. Now, he is in Immensity Sea, so I followed him here.¡±

    He never considered himself a monk, so naturally he didn¡¯t follow the diciplines.

    Speaking of which, Zhen Hui scratched his head and said, ¡°I also heard Fish Sea and Tan Han are dangerous, so I hope to stay with you, Brother Hong Neng until this blows over and then find Senior Brother.¡±

    He looked at sands and stones in mid-air, and thought silently, ¡°I wonder if the story that Senior Brother told before wille true. Where The Buddha¡¯s Palm drops from the sky andnd in my arms...¡±

    Zhen Hui thought for a moment and left the issue behind, and continued to help Hong Neng restore the temple.

    ...

    The sandstorm provided a good cover, so Meng Qi and Yan Wuwo roamed inside without anyone noticing.

    ¡®Flying Yaksha¡¯ Yan Wuwo didn¡¯t wear the mask so his scary, gray and marron face was exposed. He was holding a ssmp with a flickering me, emanating Qu Jiuniang¡¯s Vital Spirit breath.

    After calcting secretly with ¡®Taiyi numbers¡¯, Yan Wuwo changed directions and headed towards the Fish Sea of the Bogda Shan mountain range.

    Meng Qi followed without words.

    After flying for more than an hour, Yan Wuwo stopped at the dested Gobi Desert, between Tan Han and Fish Sea.Then he said in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s roughly here, but I can¡¯t pinpoint the exact spot. We should split up and checkout anything unusual. If you find something strange, don¡¯t linger and explore on your own. We will meet back here in two hours and figure out what to do together.¡±

    Meng Qi nodded, then he suddenly changed his clothes and identity. He was now an exterior level stranger, he packed up all swords and flew in mid-air. Every so often he would meet the powerful strangers also looking for The Buddha¡¯s Palm. But he didn¡¯t find anything abnormal.

    Two hourster, Meng Qi and Yan Wuwo met each other at the appointed ce.

    ¡°Something is unusual in the area where Jiu Niang¡¯s breath is the strongest.¡± Yan Wuwo said directly before Meng Qi could talk.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Meng Qi was shocked.

    Yan Wuwo turned his body toward the direction and said secretly, ¡°I found a magic array which covered a downward ravine. If it weren¡¯t for my prodigious skill which is very sensitive to moisture, I would not have been able to detect it.¡±

    The whole of Immensity Sea was connected to underground rivers, by which Meng Qi avoided the trace from An Guoxie, but it was all for nothing.

    ¡°Now, the ce is full of Exteriors, so it¡¯s normal that someone searching the underground rivers would set up a magic array.¡± Meng Qi said casually.

    Yan Wuwo added briefly and strongly, ¡°This is not the ce for Buddha Aura.¡±

    That¡¯s weird, unless the monk was from Merriment Temple... Meng Qi concealed his facial expressions and flew with Yan Wuwo to the edge of magic array. There were grits everywhere, but no ravines.

    Meng Qi took a deep breath, and opened all his senses, which interated with heaven and Earth. His Inner World slightly influenced the outer world.

    This had caused the outer world to subtly change, which now seemed gloomy, but there was a ce that did not change.

    It really was a magic array!

    Meng Qi and Yan Wuwo exchanged a few words. In an attempt not to act rashly and fall into a trap, he nned to explore by himself.

    With the light glittering, Dharma and Logos of Heaven and Earth amalgamated, and Meng Qi disappeared. There was a fat gerbil on the ground where Meng Qi vanished.

    The Gerbil dug a hole three meters deep, then headed to the ravine.

    The deeper he dug, the more moist it got. Fifteen minutester, Meng Qi felt rxed. He had already prated through, the babbling sound of water echoed in this open ce.

    He touched rocks, smelled the breath, looking for traces. A few momentster, he found there were several ces which had leftover breath.

    Meng Qi jumped over there quietly, he was afraid that the opponent left nothing off, not even a gerbil. Or there could be grandmasters on the alert.

    Meng Qi passed several bottom rocks and suddenly stopped because he felt Qu Jiuniang¡¯s breath.

    Meng Qi didn¡¯t dare to get any closer, he looked around and suddenly walked along the rocks then looked back.

    He then saw the edge of underground river, two men and a woman sat where the water scoured. The woman was wearing a ck dress, her spirit appeared weak. She was Qu Jiuniang!

    The two men, one had a red face and the other had a ck face, were all strangers to Meng Qi. But they both had the breath of exterior level masters because they were invoking changes to their surroundings!

    ¡°Who could these Exteriors be?¡±

    ¡°Howe I¡¯ve never seen them?¡±

    ¡°What do they want with Qu Jiuniang?¡±

    With so many questions in his head, Meng Qi gripped the rocks hard to try and observe for a while.

    The red-faced man was unable to sit still, he kept on roaming as thought waiting for someone.

    As Meng Qi peered over Qu Jiuniang, he was shocked. Because he had missed an important detail earlier.

    He realized that apart from her spirit, Qu Jiuniang was not hurt at all!

    Coupled with the fact that there were no signs of a struggle, Meng Qi instantly felt that he was in danger!

    How strong could these two be if they could easily capture a Peerless Master Pro of the four-fold Heaven?

 Chapter 544: Another Approach

    <h4>Chapter 544: Another Approach</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Qu Jiuniang¡¯s breath was indeed weak. However, it was not caused by injuries but by the restrictions of sealing spells cast upon her. Her abductor had incapacitated her in an instant, depriving her of the use of her many secret artifacts!

    She was weaker in power inparison to the Emperor of the Netherworld but she had held more numerous and more powerful secret artifacts than him. The assant who captured her should at least be a top-tier Exterior master, being only slightly weaker than Progenitor Doumu. He could also be a Half-step to Dharmakaya, or potentially even stronger than that!

    Meng Qi felt the air around him solidify as it appeared that a pair of seemingly powerful and hostile eyes were gazing at him threateningly.

    He understood that the illusion was caused by his mood change and the eyes did not exist. Yet still, he wondered about the whereabouts of the man who had easily captured Qu Jiuniang.

    He, or they, would definitely not be the red and ck-faced men currently guarding Qu Jiuniang. The two men here couldn¡¯t be stronger than the level of the first step of Celestial Ladder!

    Did they realize that Qu Jiuniang had no real value? And therefore they heeded no attention to her?

    Or are they preparing an ambush in the dark and waiting to strike those whoe to rescue her?

    Questions entered into Meng Qi¡¯s mind one by one. The fat gerbil he had transformed into carefully circled the ce where Qu Jiuniang was held hostage. He kept himself at a distance to search for traps and any signs of an ambush. Unfortunately, he found nothing.

    He dared not be too careless and he returned, instead of moving closer. After leaving the rat hole, he transformed back to himself and exined the situation as well as his deductions to Flying Yaksha Yan Wuwo.

    ¡°Your deductions make sense. Since we are nning to save her, we have to prepare for an ambush.¡± Yan Wuwo¡¯s face was exposed in the intense sun of the Immensity Sea and reflected sunlight off like a piece of metal, dimly shining.

    He, who had practiced Zombie Fist and who could transform into the Flying Yaksha, had a physical body that was as strong and durable as monks of his level who practiced Golden Bell Shield.

    ¡°What¡¯s the n?¡± Meng Qi asked.

    If it was Meng Qi himself, he would first find out the numbers involved in the ambush, their power, and whether they hadid any formations before acting. He wouldn¡¯t ever act rashly on an impulse.

    Yan Wuwo looked as stiff as a real zombie. ¡°First, we find out about the masters and the formations nearby.¡±

    Just after he spoke, a red pir of fire rose behind him. Upon further inspection, Meng Qi realized that it was a greyish giant consumed with fire. ¡°It¡± had two fangs and two hollow eyes and the fire on him evaporated all water that was nearby instantly.

    ¡°A male version of Drought-Devil? The Drought-Devil that initiates droughts wherever it goes?¡± Meng Qi closed his eyes subconsciously to avoid the heat after realizing that the greyish Drought-Devil had formed into the shape of a fire-breathing dragon together with the mes on its body, hiding its Gist of Trueness deep in its body.

    One of the Godly Fiery Forms of the Nine Dragons?

    Meng Qi had practiced The Buddha¡¯s Palm and Eight Nine Mysteries and had extremely sensitive senses. As he had seen Progenitor Doumu¡¯s Dharma Form as well, he managed to guess Yan Wuwo¡¯s true Dharma Form from the various hints and clues. Yan Wuwo had used Drought-Devil in recement of Red Dragon to form one of the Godly Fiery Forms of the Nine Dragons. Which meant that the Godly Fiery Forms of the Nine Dragonsbined with Zombie Fist, was his main cultivation method. Currently, he had only shown part of his Dharma Form.

    The burning Drought-Devil¡¯s feet touched the ground and connected with the Immensity Sea. Yan Wuwo stood exactly the same as how the devil stood, seeming to have transformed into the vast earth.

    Zombies were made from earth, while Drought-Devil cultivated earth from the fire and were, therefore, the creator of zombies.

    Meng Qi, with his eyes shut, felt mes seemingly burning all around him. All matter felt as if it had been reduced to ashes, fluttering and falling down to be a part of the earth.

    Is this how fire makes earth?

    Meng Qi abruptly opened his eyes. He couldn¡¯t see any mes and could only see Yan Wuwo and his burning Dharma Form behind him as it turned into sand and sept into the soil, making them inseparable from the earth.

    Few could be better than Yan Wuwo in the art of Earth Escape... Meng Qi thought as he witnessed this.

    Just as he thought this the ground of Immensity Sea, which was covered by rocks and sand, started to shake vigorously. The weathered rocks in the distance all started to fall and break into pieces.

    Earthquake!

    Meng Qi was shocked at first then beganughing at his own reaction. With his current power and his current location of being at the Immensity Sea, he need not worry about the earthquake at all. They were not in a mountainous region and nothing in sight for miles around.

    He flew up and discovered that the epicenter was hundreds of miles underground and its radius of influence amounted to hundreds of miles as well.

    The strong shaking made cracks in the ground. Once the shaking stopped, from one of those cracks, a pile of gravel formed and condensed into the familiar human figure of Yan Wuwo.

    The burning Drought-Devil had disappeared.

    He created the earthquake? But why was the epicenter hundreds of miles away?Meng Qi questioned after he came to an understanding of the situation.

    If a top-tier the Exterior master used all his strength, his impact could travel hundreds of miles too. Earthquakes could self-propagate and thus it wasn¡¯t strange that they could affect ces hundreds of miles away. What was strange was the position of the epicenter!

    This was Yan Wuwo¡¯s special trick. He utilized it to make those in the ambush think that a real earthquake had urred. This would make it easier for him to deduce their positions and powers.

    Yan Wuwo was silent and passed a message into Meng Qi¡¯s mind, ¡°Within fifty miles from here, there are three top-tier Exterior grandmasters, and another five grandmasters. I can only roughly sense their presence, but not their identity.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s weird!¡± Meng Qi blurted out.

    Because of the appearance of the Primary Instruction of The Buddha¡¯s Palm, the were many grandmasters at the Fish Sea and Tan Han region. Still, it was ridiculous for eight of such grandmasters to be present within fifty meters of them.

    Thus, they could confirm that an ambush was present!

    ¡°Yes.¡± Yan Wuwo didn¡¯t say much and merely confirmed Meng Qi¡¯s deduction.

    Meng Qi then said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure how many grandmasters are in the ambush and how many are just doing investigations. Erm, regardless, we should just assume that we have eight grandmasters as our enemies to prevent any surprises.¡±

    Yan Wuwo put his hands behind his back and flew up before suggesting, ¡°We will have to ask the Primogenitor to lend me a hand.¡±

    Although he was proud and conceited and thought himself to be the equal of other the Exterior masters, the three top-tier Exterior masters here, as well as the other five grandmasters of the seventh to eighth Heaven, still may be too difficult for him to handle.

    Meng Qi thought so too and flew back with Yan Wuwo. There were many of the Exteriors flying due to the earthquake which made movements of the two seem normal to others.

    As they were flying, Meng Qi gave thought more in-depth about the happenings and he began to realize that something was amiss.

    ¡°Leader Yan, do you think that those that caught Jiuniang knew her status as a member of the Immortals?¡± Meng Qi questioned after he sped up suddenly and flew in front of Yan Wuwo.

    Yan Wuwo stared at him and remained silent while waiting for him to continue.

    Meng Qi considered as he reflected, ¡°If they do not know, they could easily trigger Jiuniang¡¯s self-destruction while using secret techniques such as Soul-Searching to torture her. If this is the case then who are they targeting?¡±

    ¡°Although for many, Jiuniang is an unknown and a mysterious expert of the exterior. Capturing her could mean no risk, though, it would be stupid to just capture her without understanding the forces behind her as it would be merely making enemies for nothing.¡±

    ¡°I agree that they knew the identity of Jiuniang. The target of this ambush should be the Immortals.¡± Yan Wuwo didn¡¯t say much about this matter and seemed muddle-headed, but actually, he had already made his own deductions.

    Meng Qi continued, ¡°If the target is us Immortals, would they not consider the presence of the Primogenitor and the presence of Dharmakaya?¡±

    The appearance of the Primary Instruction of The Buddha¡¯s Palm meant that it was highly probable for Primogenitor Lingbao to be around. What use would a few grandmasters do?

    ¡°Those who know about the Immortals and Jiuniang may not know about the Primogenitor.¡± Yan Wuwo said.

    The Immortals were a secret organization that had its official members and powers hidden and left unknown to the world.

    ¡°What if they know? Perhaps this ambush is specifically aimed at the Primogenitor!¡± Meng Qi remarked quietly.

    If that was the case, those top-tier the exterior masters and grandmasters would be only a cover to reassure the two and trick them into thinking, Oh, there is indeed an ambush, but the threat of ambush stops here!

    Yan Wuwo¡¯s expression did not change. ¡°I have considered this before. Perhaps we could allow the Primogenitor to pass by in his true identity with Cui Qinghe and He Qi. In this way, we would have three Dharmakayas, which would be too much for an ambush to handle.¡±

    That would be the safest way but it would also be theirst choice. Regardless of whether Cui Qinghe and He Qi will co-operate, and regardless of whether they will discover any secret from it, the mere fact of exposing the secret alliance of the three Dharmakayas will make their n of seizing the Primary Instruction be much more difficult.

    Meng Qi mused, ¡°Perhaps we don¡¯t need to bother those masters.¡±

    ¡°You have another way?¡± Yan Wuwo finally showed some emotion.

    Meng Qi smiled and replied, ¡°Even though the Heaven Sovereign of the Myths is a Dharmakaya, the leaders of the Immortals are more highly regarded. There are only a few Dharmakayas left now and the chances of other powers considering Dharmakaya¡¯s presence will be extremely low. They will at most prevent Dharmakayas from striking and prepare ns of escape. Although, they will never n to ambush a Dharmakaya, as there is a higher possibility of there not being Dharmakayas from the Immortals.¡±

    ¡°That is except for one organization, which is our nemesis the Myths. They will definitely know about the Primogenitor and know that he is a Dharmakaya. If this matter concerns them, we can be sure that their trap is targetted at the Primogenitor. Perhaps my snooping had already been discovered, but they purposely ignored me toy the trap perfectly.¡±

    ¡°This matter would be much simpler if we can find out whether or not the Myths are involved, and if they sold our information to other organizations.¡±

    Yan Wuwo nodded slightly and replied, ¡°How do we start?¡±

    ¡°Have you forgotten about the Blessing-endowed Heavenly Official Zhou Qiushan?¡± Meng Qi countered as he smiled.

    As a regr member of the Myths that had appeared here, he should know about the happenings. As long as they don¡¯t spy on the secrets of the Myths and just ask about the Bluecloud Progenitor, he should not self-destruct.

    Yan Wuwo had been a decisive person all along, epted Meng Qi¡¯s request immediately. He hadn¡¯t even considered keeping Zhou Qiushan to bait out the other members of the Myths.

    After discussing this, Yan Wuwo went underground once more while Meng Qi transformed himself into another the Exterior master to look around for the whereabouts of Zhou Qiushan and Qian Kai.

    ......

    After a half day of searching, Meng Qi saw Qian Kai, Zhou Qiushan and the Gatekeeper Lu Jiang looking for something in a gully at a ce where the Buddha Aura was surging.

    ¡°Should I strike?¡± Yan Wuwo asked as he appeared suddenly.

    Meng Qi shook his head and answered, ¡°We need to prepare for possible high-level officials from the Myths near Zhou Qiushan. Please hide first and pull me out of trouble if the matter does not proceed smoothly.¡±

    Yan Wuwo stared at Meng Qi, ¡°Are you confident that you can capture him?¡±

    ¡°Definitely.¡± Meng Qi spoke with confidence and in a calm tone.

    Yan Wuwo hid underground once more, while Meng Qi waited patiently for his chance to strike. After a while, Zhou Qiushan, Qian Kai, and the Gatekeeper separated. The distance between them growingrger with each passing moment.

    Meng Qi transformed into the Cultivator Grand Sun Shen Bao and held the middle of his scabbard with his left hand. After which, he quickly made his way near to Zhou Qiushan.

    Zhou Qiushan was surprised at first, then as he sensed Meng Qi¡¯s breath he rxed before he spoke, ¡°Why did Brother Shen appear here?¡±

    His eyelid was beating slightly, making his ck mole appear more conspicuous.

    ¡°I thought about it and decided to still co-operate with you. With that decision, I followed your trails all the way to here.¡± Meng Qi smiled as he walked towards Zhou Qiushan.

    As they were talking, Meng Qi had passed the safety distance.

    Zhou Qiushan heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°This is good, with Brother Shen¡¯s help, we should be able to enter there...¡±

    Before he could finish speaking, Meng Qi quickly took a huge step forward. This reduced their distance by a hundred feet and he was suddenly only ten feet away from Zhou Qiushan. He then swung out his now clenched right fist.

    His fist was white and was surrounded by golden and ck-and-white spots. Solemn and sacred sentiments filled the air, with the vor of Tao and Virtue interweaved in the midst. This made the fist with clear joints seem like a Jade Ruyi Sceptre.

    Zhou Qiushan didn¡¯t have time to react and a shield in the form of ayer of colored ze light suddenly appeared out of his body. His secret artifact had been activated!

    The Jade Ruyi Sceptre fistnded with the feeling of holiness and ancestryw emerging with it.

    Silently, the white fist prated the colored ze light shield!

    Zhou Qiushan was engulfed by shock and surprise. Purple Qi came out of his body and the sense of virtue and prosperity emerged. He had seemed to always to be able to escape from such disasters.

    The golden light spots increased in intensity and the white and ck colorsbined into one. There seemed to be a Golden Lotus growing on the top of the Jade Ruyi Sceptre which shone with a ck and white glow.

    In the dense light, shifting in the cover of Purple Qi was useless. The fistnded right in the middle of Zhou Qiushan¡¯s forehead.

    Turning hardness into softness, turning yin into yang, the fist opened immediately and held Zhou Qiushan¡¯s forehead tightly. Genuine Qi sept into Zhou Qiushan¡¯s forehead and sealed his Vital Spirit as well as his physical body.

    At this time, a red pir of fire rose and enveloped Meng Qi and Zhou Qiushan then disappeared underground.

    The Gatekeeper Lu Jiang and Qian Kai felt the fight and rushed to help at once.

    When they arrived, they only saw sand and gravel, without a single trace of any person. Zhou Qiushan had disappeared!

    Ayer of cold sweat appeared on Qian Kai¡¯s forehead. If not for the fact that he had only just parted with Zhou Qiushan, he would have suspected that he had a dream, or that Zhou Qiushan had never been here!

    Zhou Qiushan was captured in just two minutes time?

    Such a frightening enemy!

 Chapter 545: The Real or Fake Jiuniang?

    <h4>Chapter 545: The Real or Fake Jiuniang?</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Endless gravel and sand could be seen in all directions, with not a single trace of greenery. The wind blew from time to time, carrying even more sand.

    In the middle of a few weathered rocks, sand and gravel erupted upwards like a fountain and condensed into human figures. Meng Qi, Zhou Qiushan, and Flying Yaksha then appeared.

    ¡°Leader Yan, do you have any methods to temporarily crush the heart and soul of Blessing-endowed Heavenly Official?¡± Meng Qi directed asked without any hesitation.

    If he had to do it himself, he would have to use the Nine-eyed Samsara Bead; however, since there was a helper present, he had no reason to use them.

    Yan Wuwo was an experienced Samsara traveler, a grandmaster that was in the top 30 on the Terrestrial Rankings, the leader of a famous sect in River East. How could he not have simr treasures?

    ¡°Erm.¡± Yan Wuwo didn¡¯t answer directly but instead walked straight toward Zhou Qiushan. Two white and sharp fangs appeared in his mouth as he bit Zhou Qiushan¡¯s neck.

    This made Meng Qi¡¯s eyelids jump. Does practicing Zombie Fist really transform you into a Zombie?

    Zhou Qiushan woke up dazed, his expressions rapidly changing. Eventually, he showed an expression of immense fear that was different to his mature self, which made even Meng Qi¡¯s hair stand on ends.

    His face was distorted as though he was trapped in an inescapable nightmare. Yan Wuwo pulled out his fangs, which were still white and clean without a single trace of blood.

    ¡°Within half an hour.¡± Yan Wuwo said.

    Meng Qi carefully removed Zhou Qiushan¡¯s Space Ring to allow Yan Wuwo to seal it, as he had learned his lesson from the Old Zhong incident. Then, his mid-brows tore open, and a dark and deep verticle eye emerged from it.

    It was Supernatural Power of Shaking Heaven and Hitting Earth, a type of spiritual attack from Eight Nine Mysteries.

    The surrounding gravel and rocks disappeared as everything sank into darkness. In the darkness, many golden spotsid on a waveless ocean.

    As the golden spots jumped up, Zhou Qiushan started recalling everything about Bluecloud Progenitor or Qu Jiuniang.

    Despite being clothed in a ck dress and charming like a blooming flower, Jiuniang had a terrible temperament that was cold and unweing. She always mistreated her clients and had extremely expensive food...

    Stepping into Tan Han, he went into a normal-looking house. As he pushed the door open, he could see a listless Jiuniang seating cross-legged on the bed, leaning against the yellow-brown wall...

    Another man sat opposite her and he wore a purple robe with a mask covering his face. It was Crape Myrtle Star!

    The door opened again, and another man who was maskless entered.

    However, before Meng Qi could see the man clearly, the image crumbled into pieces and dissipated into light spots. ck mes came out of Zhou Qiushan¡¯s body and engulfed him immediately, burning him to ashes.

    Meng Qi was too shocked to care about Zhou Qiushan¡¯s death, and blurted out.

    ¡°Jiuniang is in Tan Han!¡±

    Wasn¡¯t she in the canal between Fish Sea and Tan Han?

    Who was the real Jiuniang?

    ¡°They transferred her to the canal from Tan Han?¡± Yan Wuwo had not considered such a possibility and finally said after hesitating for a long time.

    ¡°Impossible,¡± Meng Qi said quietly. ¡°Zhou Qiushan went to Tan Han this morning before he reached the ce where the Buddha Aura was surging. We had just explored the canal then.¡±

    They spent half a day looking for Zhou Qiushan, and it had already be evening. The sunset turned the gravel blood-red, and the desert looked immensely beautiful under the shower of sunshine.

    ¡°f Jiuniang was really in Tan Han, who was in that canal?

    Cold sweat appeared on Meng Qi¡¯s forehead as he realized seemed to have escaped a catastrophe.

    He paused before continuing, ¡°This matter definitely concerns the Myths, and the trapying in the canal will be more dangerous than what we imagined. Thus, even if Zhou Qiushan saw Jiuniang yesterday and we cannot eliminate the possibility of them transferring her to the canal, I still suggest investigating Tan Han first. Only Crape Myrtle Star should be there. Of course, there would be other members of the Myths nearby.¡±

    Yan Wuwo¡¯s expression changed after hearing this, and said, ¡°The Myths must have realized that Zhou Qiushan is missing now. There must be a change in their ns now, thus we need to rush to Tan Han immediately.¡±

    He wanted Primogenitor Lingbao to strike initially to eliminate Crape Myrtle Star, the third most powerful member of the Myths, but he was too cautious just now and didn¡¯t kill Qian Kai and The Gatekeeper Lu Jiang. They should be spreading the news to Tan Han now, and their investigation would be fruitless if they were toote!

    Meng Qi immediately realized this and did not hesitate. He didn¡¯t even stop to check the items in Zhou Qiushan¡¯s space ring before keeping it, allowing Yan Wuwo to pull him underground at once.

    Gobi Desert of the Immensity Sea was a ce most suitable for Earth Escape. After a while, some gravel from Tan Han moved, signaling their arrival.

    Like Fish Sea, the peasants and those beginners who had just enlightened their Apertures had been evacuated to another Oasis. There were only a few experts of the Exterior on the streets looking for treasure, making the ce look deste.

    They were opposite the house in Zhou Qiushan¡¯s memory. Meng Qi and Yan Wuwo pretend to just pass by the ce and realized that the defenses there looked ck, but it was actually heavily guarded. They had utilized the Qi of Heaven and Earth to hide the breaths of many.

    No wonder the soulmp couldn¡¯t point here!

    As they passed by the house, Meng Qi volunteered, ¡°Leader Yan, I shall go in to investigate her presence first.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Yan Wuwo nodded.

    Meng Qi transformed into a gerbil once more and entered the house, pretending to steal food.

    He found the original rat hole, from where a terrible stench entered his nostrils. He almost fainted but still endured as he carefully approached the target courtyard.

    After running along the rat hole for a while, Meng Qi suddenly stopped as a breath that was extremely inward-looking but life-threatening filled the air, as if the leader of all-stars were present.

    A normal gerbil would immediately turn around and run away after feeling this breath.

    Thus, Meng Qi did the same.

    Meng Qi ran away out of the house and returned back to Yan Wuwo before transforming back into human form. He then said, ¡°It was indeed Crape Mrytle Star, but he was very cautious and was scared of exposing himself, thus choosing not to envelop the whole Tan Han with his spiritual energy. However, the whole courtyard he was staying at has his breath, blocking the interior from the outside world as well as scaring any living organism, thus preventing anything from entering.¡±

    ¡°Since Crape Myrtle Star is so cautious, there is a high possibility that Jiuniang is imprisoned inside,¡± Yan Wuwo said as he nodded. ¡°We should find a chance to ambush him. Even if Jiuniang is not inside, if we can capture a high-level Myths Official, we can still exchange for Jiuniangter.¡±

    ¡°What if she is inside? Facing an ambush, Crape Myrtle Star may just kill her.¡± Since he was unsure about the situation inside, Meng Qi was a little hesitant.

    Yan Wuwo finally had a rare smile on his face as he exined, ¡°That depends on you.¡±

    ¡°On me?¡± Meng Qi was confused, but immediately understood what he meant after that. ¡°Leader Yan, you mean I should be Zhou Qiushan and go in through the front gate. As long as Crape Myrtle Star doesn¡¯t realize, I will cooperate with you to save Jiuniang.¡±

    ¡°If Jiuniang is not present, utilize the spells to deal with Crape Myrtle Star or other members of the Myths. If Jiuniang is inside, I will protect her using it?¡±

    If a grandmaster was present and cautious, Meng Qi¡¯s transformation ability might still not be able to fool them. But Zhou Qiushan was a member of the Myths, and it made logical sense for him to arrive here. As long as he did not make any mistake, Crape Myrtle Star should not suspect him.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Yan Wuwo started at Meng Qi and continued, ¡°The Eight Nine Mysteries is mysterious and unpredictable, which is why Primogenitor tasked you with the mission of helping me.¡±

    Time was precious. If the message of Zhou Qiushan arrived, Crape Myrtle Star would kill ¡°Zhou Qiushan¡± and Qu Jiuniang immediately. Thus, Meng Qi didn¡¯t hesitate and transformed into Zhou Qiushan immediately. He wore an official¡¯s robe and had a ck mole under his right eyebrows. Be it the breath or the sense of prosperity and virtue, he seemed exactly like Zhou Qiushan. Furthermore, he had Zhou Qiushan¡¯s space ring on his finger.

    The only problem was that Meng Qi didn¡¯t know the skill of Zhou Qiushan and thus had to conceal his genuine Qi, pretending to arrive discretely.

    He touched the array map that Primogenitor Lingbao lent him, and felt heartache. It loooked like he had to use it regardless.

    ¡°Primogenitor sacrificed much for this...¡± He blurted out.

    Yan Wuwo exined tly, like a real zombie, ¡°The treasures and Karma points members used are all owned by the organization, and they are not Primogenitor¡¯s possessions. Thus, in the rescue missions, all used objects will bepensated with Karma points. After all, some members have deep friendships while others were only acquaintances. If I asked you to save me by using all of your treasures, would you not feel heartache or hesitation?¡±

    Of course not! Saving a big shot like you would mean much higher gains than the treasures I have. Meng Qi thought silently. But he agreed with this rule of the Immortals as it would protect the personal interest of all its members, or they would not be able to endure such missions after a few times. Everyone would be selfish and cold, and the organization would die off!

    After taking a deep breath, Meng Qi went to the entrance of Tan Han and flew into the city. He then ¡°carefully¡± and ¡°stealthily¡± went to the courtyard housing Crape Myrtle Star.

    Using the memory of Zhou Qiushan, Meng Qi knocked on the door using three long and four short knocks.

    The door opened abruptly, and a slit appeared. Meng Qi hurried in and shut the door before running to Crape Myrtle Star¡¯s room.

    As he pushed the door of the room open, he saw Crape Myrtle Star sitting cross-legged on the bed, wearing a mask and his emperor robe, while concealing his breath. Opposite him, there was a heatable sleeping tform, where the pale and weak-spirited Qu Jiuniang sat. She seemed to have been greatly injured.

    Jiuniang is indeed here!

    The ¡°Jiuniang¡± in he canal is fake?

    Or is this fake?

    Meng Qi pressed onto the Array Map and the Reincarnation Talisman stealthily, and said with a slightly nervous tone, ¡°Master, Qian Kai went missing! Someone might have taken him away!¡±

    Crape Myrtle Star was going to ask why ¡°Zhou Qiushan¡± hade, but changed his question after hearing that. ¡°Where did he go missing?¡±

    Just after he spoke, he saw ¡°Zhou Qiushan¡± pounce on Qu Jiuniang whilst throwing an array map at him.

    Green, red, ck and white sword lights surged up to the sky, and the void copsed. Everything was destroyed, including the colors, and everything turned ck and white. Even ck and white seemed to contract inwards, leaving only chaos behind. It was like a congealed chicken!

    The frightening Sword Qi blocked Crape Myrtle Star from attacking Meng Qi and stopped the spell that he subconsciously used.

    His index finger shone as if all the stars had conglomerated there, and explosive energies condensed at the fingertip!

    Silently, half of the chaotic array map had dissipated, and slight scars appeared on the right index finger of Crape Myrtle Star.

    Sensing movement, half of the roof copsed, and a fist hit downwards. It had nine strong and majestic Fiery-Red Dragons surrounding it. Their heat was burning inwards, and the power was condensed. Everything within a mile had been burnt to ashes!

    With a snort, Crape Myrtle Star opened all 365 Aperture acupoints in his body, and zodiacs flew out of them, shaking the void and the heat, punching out!

    The endless starlight and fire waves engulfed the surroundings,pletely destroying the array map. Meng Qi had grabbed onto Qu Jiuniang long ago and had escaped with the help of Flowing Fire and some of the less dangerous mes that Yan Wuwo purposely left behind.

    In a minute, Meng Qi had jumped in and out of mes and escaped out of Tan Han.

    After a while, Yan Wuwo caught up and they met. He then removed Qu Jiuniang¡¯s seal, while Meng Qi was on guard for any tricks.

    As the sea was lifted, Qu Jiuniang¡¯s eyes zed at the ground nkly, as if her heart was dead. She said quietly,

    ¡°My space ring...¡±

    Whew, this is the real one... Meng Qi wiped his cold sweat off.

    ......

    At the canal, the red-faced man walked back and forth continually.

    Suddenly, the Qu Jiuniang next to him stood up by herself. Her breath and body shape changed and became a tall man. He was wearing an imperial robe and a t crown, with a solemn mask on his face.

    The Heaven Sovereign mask!

    ¡°Lingbao wouldn¡¯te...¡± He whispered to the void in front, at no one in particr.

 Chapter 546: The Howling Lunar Hound

    <h4>Chapter 546: The Howling Lunar Hound</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Yellow dust lifted into the air, circling the weather-beaten rocks as they rose. Yan Wuwo reserved his doubt and skepticism of the woman¡¯s identity despite her outpouring anguish. Channeling his powers, his blood-shot eyes surveyed Qu Jiuniang as he conjured some spells to study her carefully, making sure that the Qu Jiuniang before them was not an impostor. Thetter was stricken with grief and sadness even though she was consoled by her present safety at herrades¡¯ rescue. Silently she submitted to Yan Wuwo¡¯s examination.

    In truth, Meng Qi was quite certain that the Qu Jiuniang before them was her true self. The truth behind the Blessing-endowed Heavenly Official¡¯s disguise has been inadvertently discovered, a truth that he would not have secured without his encounter with Qi Yanzheng in Luoyang the year before. Qi Yanzheng¡¯s mysterious technique, that he had learned during his pilgrimages, have supplied him with the means of identifying the imposter!

    This meant that the members of The Myths would not have any knowledge of this. It was, for all purposes, impossible that The Myths could have foreseen this incident and have devised such a scheme.

    Yan Wuwo¡¯s eyes reverted back to their normal form after a few moments of examining his quarry. He quietly asked, ¡°Jiuniang, how did you end up in the clutches of The Myths?¡±

    Qu Jiuniang woke to her senses with a start. Embers of burning anger glowed in her eyes. With renewed strength fueled by her rage, she seemed revitalized. ¡°It was not The Myths,¡± she glowered, ¡°I have never seen their members with such techniques and skills. Or not. It might have been techniques and skills of their true self, I know not of it. I was taken when I least expected it. It happened so fast. When I woke up, I found my Space Ring stolen from me. ursed bastards, the band of them!¡±

    Anger red from her nostrils as she cursed and cursed with endless profanities. Her colorful swearing remarks hemmed her fragmented ount of her experience. Meng Qi beheld her with silence, understanding that no one should further upset an already iratedy.

    Yan Wuwo¡¯s brows frowned as he continued, ¡°How did they do it? Have you any recollections of appearances? Any traces of their breaths and aura?¡±

    Qu Jiuniang paused as she breathed deeply. Her chest rose and fell in rhythm to her seething rage. ¡°No,¡± she said. ¡°I was closing my shop, getting ready to retire for the day when a hand with a great golden glow suddenly swung at me.¡±

    ¡°The strike had been swift, so fast that I could barely react to it. My artifact had hardly activated when I was hit and incapacitated. In a nauseous delirium, where I was unable to feel anything, I regained consciousness. I then saw the Crape Myrtle Star and realized that my Space Ring was stolen. It must be those wretched thieves!¡±

    Once again, her tale had revolved back to the very point of her gravest concern: her Space Ring. This was her greatest loss and regret and had her ring into a rage once more.

    Qu Jiuniang¡¯s Space Ring might not have contained the entirety of her possessions and wealth. As a Samsara traveler though, she carried within it her artifacts, talismans, elixirs, and exotic resources and minerals that would perpetually answer to her need immediately. The loss of her Space Ring implied that most of her wealth and possessions were forfeited.

    ¡°To use only one blow to subdue her, rendering all artifacts useless. It was either a most extraordinary technique, or the assant was far overpowered for your level.¡± Yan Wuwo deduced aloud, running through his calctions and his reasoning with unusual verbosity. ¡°One could only think of the Heaven Sovereign, the Goddess Houtu, the Divine Deity of the Pris, or the Crape Myrtle Star. These are the four that could possibly best you in sheer strength and power. I couldn¡¯t tell if it was an extraordinary skill or technique...¡±

    Meng Qi¡¯s Tri-gem Wish Fist would be one of the techniques which were extraordinary by definition. The channeling and concentration of the aura of the Five Virtues held mysticisms that allowed the strokes of the martial discipline to be essentially ¡°unblockable¡±. Common artifacts and defensive measures would amount to nothing before its mystics. The techniques of the Tri-gem Wish Fist would be of immense potency and hold devastating effect if itsmand were to be refined to the levels of the Dharmakaya.

    Additionally, Meng Qi held suspicions that the Ruyi Scepter of the Heavenly Primogenitor, which had killed the Ladies of the Three Stars in the Apotheosized dimension, was also forged under the very same basis. The discipline of his Tri-gem Wish Fists might have been devised and created in a simr fashion.

    With such unusual means, Yan Wuwo could hardly be certain that of the members of The Myths, only the four which he had already mentioned could be held responsible for Qu Jiuniang¡¯s abduction. Even Meng Qi, who has barely stepped across the First Celestial Ladder, had seeded in subduing Zhou Qiushan, the Blessing-endowed Heavenly Official of The Myths!

    Once again, Yan Wuwo turned to Qu Jiuniang. ¡°Jiuniang,¡± he asked her, ¡°do you remember any of the characteristics of the hand that dealt the blow? Or anything else in regards to that technique?¡±

    The hatred that Qu Jiuniang had reserved for the person who had attacked her and had taken her Space Ring was evident. She intently pondered as she tried to search her memory for any viable indications to the identity of her assant. ¡°It was only an ordinary hand,¡± she said, ¡°White and fair. The joints of the hands are distinct. Five fingers, all normal, none too thin or thick...¡±

    Sadness poured deeply into her as she continued her ounts of her mishap. It seemed that she was indeed taken in the whisk of a gale without hardly a trace left by the perpetrators.

    ¡°The Master Primogenitor himself might know of the technique used...¡± Yan Wuwo surmised, invoking their leader, the Primogenitor Lingbao. ¡°Jiuniang,¡± he continued, ¡°What was stored in your Space Ring? Are there any items that could have implicated The Immortals? Any items rted to your tasks?¡±

    ¡°There is one. I will send word to everyone involved to have them all withdraw from the task. An ambush by The Myths might await.¡± replied Qu Jiuniang while she wistfully, longed for her lost possessions in the stolen Space Ring!

    A long-time veteran of the Jianghu, Yan Wuwo¡¯s appearance might have resembled a dead corpse, though he was not dipassionate. He avoided a further remark on the issue, steering the subject elsewhere. ¡°What are your ns for now?¡± he asked, ¡°I n to first head for the Bosten Lake. I will venture near the Gobi Desert and try to free Chun Yangzi.

    ¡°ns?¡± uttered Qu Juniang sadly. ¡°My Space Ring is lost along with the rest of my artifacts, my stores of elixirs, my collections of exotic minerals and produce along with my wealth and riches! My inn can never be continued again. What ns can I possibly have?¡±

    Her head hung over her shoulders heavy with sullen anguish, dejection, and grief.

    Yan Wuwo and Meng Qi shared a thoughtful look. ¡°Master Yan,¡± said Meng Qi hastily, ¡°I n to hunt for the deviant monks of the Merriment Temple. We might abduct one of them and torture him for secrets of the Prayer Beads of the Twelve Signs of Corrtion.¡±

    ¡°The Merriment Temple? The perverted monks?¡± Qu Jiuniang¡¯s head raised with a start, her eyes burned with rekindled mes of vigor as if a glow of sanctity had burned within her. ¡°The Heaven¡¯s Judgement should have been visited upon these perverted monks!¡± she eximed quickly, ¡°I shalle with you to help, Su Meng!¡±

    With equal swiftness, she dove beside Meng Qi and whispered, ¡°The monks must have riches and valuables in their possession. Let¡¯s divide the spoils of our lootings between us then? Six-four? I¡¯ll have six and you¡¯ll have four. How does it sound?¡±

    ¡°She has once again found her purpose in life.¡± thought Meng Qi, oddly.

    Meng Qi could see that Qu Jiuniang was once again clouded by her usual greed for wealth and riches. In an attempt to be reasonable, he agreed to her proposition, ¡°Very well!¡±

    Qu Jiuniang broke into a wide grin. Delighted and jubnt, she said, ¡°Let us first return to the Azure Heaven. I shall first report the incident to the Master Primogenitor. I shall borrow some Karma points as well. Added to the current surplus I have, I shall first redeem for some magical artifacts. One does not go into battle unarmed!¡±

    ¡°Is that even possible?¡± Meng Qi asked in surprise.

    ¡°Why not? One must honor their promise and return the amount in a prompt amount of time. The longest allowance is a year. Before the deadline of one year, the debtor will need to pay the amount of interest agreed upon. The interest will stack and continually increase after a year until you are executed...¡± said Qu Jiuniang. The reference to her former wealth once again brought grief to her.

    Meng Qi nodded his acknowledgment. ¡°This could be an avenue for urgent use in the future.¡±

    Meng Qi hesitated. ¡°Jiuniang,¡± he said to her, ¡°You will first return to the Azure Heaven. I have to first visit the Bosten Lake. We shall meet here tomorrow at the same time.¡±

    Meng Qi had decided to seek Jiang Zhiwei. He wished to hand a Reincarnation Talisman to Jiang Zhiwei in return for the Plenitude Gate. He would need the assistance of Immortal Yunhe as a hidden card up his sleeve in his oing skirmish against the monks of the Merriment Temple!

    One does not go to a fight unprepared!

    Qu Juniang gave no sign of a dispute. She turned to leave when Meng Qi called to her. He handed her a bulk of spoils that he had gathered, shining and gleaming with great value and expense.

    ¡°How... how Did you gather so much?¡± stammered Qu Jiuniang, her eyes fixed upon the Divine Sun Stone hovering before Meng Qi.

    ¡°Good fortune,¡± Meng Qi replied with a smile, ¡°I would like to ask you to help me bring these back to the Azure Pce. Please disy this list in the Immortal-tracking Alley. These items are for sale at eight-tenths of the prices of the Dominator of the Six Samsara Realm¡¯s.¡±

    Meng Qi produced a piece of paper from his robes. A list of the items that both the Plenitude Sect and the Darkness Pce had furnished him and Jiang Zhiwei with. They had then both divided the items amongst themselves to sell them.

    Meng Qi quietly looked within the Space Ring which he had looted from the Blessing-endowed Heaven Official. There were three exotic ores and minerals, none of which would be of any use to him. In the ring, he had also found a purple-colored pearl and a purple-colored dagger. Without knowing much about the items, he stowed them away. He would need to find out more about these itemster, or he could just identify the items once he had returned to the hideout of The Immortals.

    Yan Wuwo eyed him and spoke in a t tone, ¡°There are members of my order who might have needs for the items you have here. I will exchange for some items that you need from the Dominator. Let us trade when this affair is concluded.¡±

    ¡°Very good!¡± replied Meng Qi delightedly. Thepletion of his first deal left him in an immensely good mood that he barely has any intention of profiteering further from the deal.

    Yan Wuwo produced a ck bag and lent it to Qu Jiuniang for her to bring the items back to the Azure Heaven.

    Her gentle eyes gleamed with a tender craving as she admired the items as she stowed each of them in the bag.

    ¡°I trust in your character, Jiuniang,¡± Meng Qi added.

    Qu Jiuniang clenched her teeth in annoyance as she nodded heavily towards Meng Qi.

    ¡°I would hardly fear that she would make away with the items, not when her soulmp is in the keeping of Yan Wuwo.¡± sniggered Meng Qi.

    ......

    Meng Qi resumed his disguise as Shen Bao, the Cultivator Grand Sun. The night waste as he flew back to Lake Bosten. Countless stars twinkled towards him as he flew through the peaceful night skies.

    As he flew, his senses tingled, signaling to him that something was wrong. A dread that there were dangers, unknown and unseen, that lurked in the darkness and destion of the desert night. He could sense that the ill will was not trained on him, yet nothing about his surroundings seemed to bode well for him.

    It was still the wee hours of the morning when he had finally stepped back into the city of Lake Bosten. Xue Lengzhao was patrolling about in the dark alleys of the deserted streets. Amidst the darkness, Meng Qi could make out the outlines of sentinels watching the city, warriors of the Exteriors from the Snow Mountain Sect, the Ashura Temple, and the Jin Gang Temple. They guarded the city with spontaneity as if it was a sacred duty.

    A sudden thought came to Meng Qi and he turned back to his own appearance while stowing away his sword, the Flowing Fire. Holding the Heaven Inflicted Pain, he flew towards Xue Lengzhao as emerald sparks danced along his de.

    ¡°Ah... Young... Young Master Su.¡± stammered Xue Lengzhao with embarrassment. Her cheeks burned red at his sight, remembering that he had once held the Reddish-white Buddhist Pearl.

    The Pearl held in it the Yin and Yang energies of the Amorous Monk and the many women he had defiled during their ordeal. The energies would be used by him for his training. Yet, the pearl reeked of the energies that seeped out of it, its lustful nature embarrassing and shameful.

    Xue Lengzhao woke from her painful recollections, reminding herself that Su Meng was before her. Su Meng, the Killing de. The most remarkable of warriors from the recent crop of fresh saplings eager to make their mark in the Jianghu!

    Meng Qi sped his hands in respect as he bowed his head, ¡°Lady Xue, I have a question I would like to ask.¡±

    ¡°Please ask, Master Su. I shall endeavor to help as best as I can, as long as your errand intrudes not on the secrets of my order.¡± replied Xue Lengzhao cooly. She breathed deeply, remembering the ¡°kindness¡± he had formerly shown her.

    ¡°Lady Xue,¡± Meng Qi asked solemnly, ¡°You had once counseled us to leave this ce as soon as possible. You even hinted of impending upheavals and chaos. Still, I have not seen even the slightest notion of your message. What is going to happen here?¡±

    The question was direct and forting. Meng Qi was confident that he could read something from Xue Lengzhao¡¯s reaction, in regards to if she would give a truthful answer.

    Xue Lengzhao pursed her lips as she hesitated. ¡°I know not of it myself,¡± she admitted. ¡°It was a warning by the elders of my order. I am to return to our sanctuary in the snow mountains three days from now. There will be no more need to patrol by Lake Bosten. From their demeanor, I can only surmise trouble and havoc await.¡±

    Only the elders and seniors would know further... Is this rted to the Exterior warrior who was mysteriously murdered and dismembered? Meng Qi wondered. He thanked Xue Lengzhao for her ounts on the matter. He pressed on with further questions about the Merriment Temple. The Snow Mountain Sect had extensive experiences of operating in the regions of the West, having ample understanding on the Merriment Temple. Their information would benefit him greatly in his pursuit.

    Meng Qi took his leave from Xue Lengzhao and left. He resumed his disguise as Shen Bao and slipped carefully to the lodgings of the members of the Sword Washing Pavillion. He would speak to Jiang Zhiwei if she was alone, otherwise, he would need to leave a mark if there were other elders of the Exterior present. The mark would signal to Jiang Zhiwei for a meet at the courtyard at Guangling Street.

    Meng Qi could feel the presence of the Reinvigorating Tree and Jiang Zhiwei as he crept closer to the courtyard where the members of the Sword Washing Pavillion lodged at. He turned to the corner where they had agreed upon and left his mark. He flew away going a distance and sought an empty house where he could rest and meditate, training his powers on the Abyss Stone.

    The night grew older as the dawn loomed near. The obsidian-colored stone in Meng Qi hands felt heavier in his hands while he meditated. Dark fumes rose from the rock as if it was burning, the fumes slowly floated and funneled into the aperture in his palms.

    Suddenly, from deep within himself, Meng Qi¡¯s senses warned him of an impending danger! Cautiously, he drew and held the Flowing Fire in his hand.

    He was fully prepared to unleash all of his powers and skills. The Flowing Fire burned brightly in his hands as if it were the great sun itself!

    nk!

    Arge saber, with purple sparkles of electricity crackling along its de, appeared and hacked at Meng Qi. He parried the blow with his sword. His hand was throbbing with a stabbing pain at the force of the heavy blow, leaving him momentarily dazed.

    Tongues of mes burst forth in retaliation from the Flowing Fire whilst bolts of electricity crackled in anger from therge saber. Just then, everything plunged into a sudden darkness around him as if a great sheet had nketed them both into a vast gloom. It was separating the surrounding areas from the outside world. Instantly, his consciousness of the areas farther away was severed.

    ¡°The severance of realms!¡±

    ¡°Therge saber, the vaguely familiar strokes of the de, the aura that I have sensed before...¡± The identity of his assant dawned upon him.

    ¡°The Thunder God from the Ninth Heaven!¡±

    High up in mid-air stood the masked figure of the Thunder God from the Ninth Heaven. His cold eyes stared at Meng Qi with contempt and malice.

    ¡°It really is you!¡±

    ¡°Su Meng, the Killing de!¡±

    ¡°I have been hunting for you ever since the Mystic Fairy had made your presence known in Immensity Sea!¡±

    ¡°I have known that you possess great mastery in disguise and concealing your traces! I have hidden and watched Jiang Zhiwei while I examined each and every unknown the Exterior warrior that hase close to her!¡±

    ¡°Many have scoffed at the crudeness of my design, yet this is all I could muster!¡±

    ¡°I have been fortunate that myrade, the Howling Lunar Hound is here to assist me, securing the sess of my ns! Without his acute sense of smell, I could never have trailed so many people at once!¡±

    Meng Qi quickly retreated a distance away. He drew his trusty de, the Heaven Inflicted Pain, wielding the saber in his left hand and the Flowing Fire in his right!

    By the side of the Thunder God from the Ninth Heaven, a dark figure emerged from the shadows. It had the head of a dog and the body of a man and wore ck armour while wielding a long staff in his hand. He floated imperiously in the air, his aura emanated a frightening supremacy!

    From the edges of his mask, the Thunder God¡¯s lips began to curl with a ravenous malice and glee.

    ¡°Two months ago, I crossed the bounds of the First Celestial Ladder! With the assistance of Comrade Howling Lunar Hound who is an Exterior of the Fifth-fold Heavens and with this artifact which severs dimension and space, it shall be your end, Su Meng!¡±

    ¡°The legacy of the true Thunder God and the Overlord shall be mine and mine alone!¡±

 Chapter 547: Hidden Aces

    <h4>Chapter 547: Hidden Aces</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Flickers of twinkles adorned the gloomy night sky that enveloped Lake Bosten. The quiet city was but a mere shadow of its formerly thriving self. Nothing but lonesome shadows of vagrants or tramps would appear every now and then on the deste streets.

    ¡°It appears that the two suspicious people are actually waiting for Master Su,¡± said Immortal Yunhe. d in a linen Taoist frock, he held in his hand a Luo Pan and a Taoist Feng Shuipass. Jiang Zhiwei was by his side and together they flew stealthily in the night sky.

    Unaware of the presence of the two earlier, Jiang Zhiwei was startled at the revtion. ¡°Immortal,¡± she asked in bewilderment, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you inform me of this earlier? I could have tried to identify them...¡±

    ¡°I have been watching everyone wandering to and fro from your lodgings every day. Surely you do not expect me to have you ascertain their identity one by one? Moreover, these strangers have been assuming different cloaks of disguise. They would have escaped my notice if I had not been meticulously storing the aura and breath of every passing stranger into my Luo Pan,¡± exined the Immortal calmly, stroking his white beard.

    He had note out of the Plenitude Gate to wander around today. Thus he would not have noticed the actions of the two strangers if he had not first forewarned Jiang Zhiwei of the two strangers¡¯ aura on his Luo Pan, and have discovered their inopportune disappearance from the vicinity, coupled with the mark left by Meng Qi.

    Dwelling on the subject no further, Jiang Zhiwei set her gaze into the distance. ¡°Where have they gone, Immortal?¡±

    ¡°They have vanished from this point. A magical formation or a barrier, a conjuration or an effect of a magical artifact might have separated the space or dimension or this area,¡± he said. The sign of the Eight Diagrams appeared in his eyes, spinning and circling. One would be nauseated and sick if they were to have looked in his eyes.

    The Immortal channeled his powers to survey his surroundings. Suddenly, he sensed changes in the fabric of space and the dimension around him!

    Clouds of white blossomed and rose, forming a t ne. Pale shafts of sunlight pierced through the mist, illuminating the kes of dust that sparkled like diamonds in the air. Everything around him was filled with the ambiance of a heavenly paradise.

    ¡°Mistress Su Fairnd!¡± The Immortal gasped in terror.

    Even in the ages of the ancient times, the illustrious name and distinct nature of the Mistress Su Fairnd had been widely notorious!

    Jiang Zhiwei felt the nature of her surroundings deviate from its natural order. A murky overcast clouded her senses, impeding her attunement with the energies of nature itself.

    Glossy and warm sunlight streamed around her as the faint singing of hymns rang through her ears. Out of the white foggy clouds, a woman came forth, approaching them.

    A white shawl sprawled over her head, leaving nothing save for her fair hands and unseen face. Her fair and fresh appearance mesmerized Jiang Zhiwei like the heavenly grace of a true fairy of the Heavens, rendering Zhiwei helpless and meek that she was nearly lost and mystified, losing her will to draw her sword. Her beauty rivaled even nature¡¯s, itsw and order bending in the wake of her delicate steps, rippling in each step she took.

    ¡°This sensation...¡±

    ¡°The Mystic Fairy!¡±

    ¡°The true Mystic Fairy herself!¡±

    Mystic Fairy cultivated her eternal existence via Nirmanakaya, the ceaseless manifestation. For ages, her physical manifestations have walked the Jianghu in her stead and the mortals assuming her manifestation would return to her when the time came and merge with the Fairy as one, many knew not of the secrets of Mystic Fairy¡¯s cultivation, thus the unknown proof of her mysterious strength and powers. Owing to her mysterious secrecy, Mystic Fairy and her manifestations had not been listed amongst the warriors of the Terrestrial Rankings. Yet, before Jiang Zhiwei, Mystic Fairy approached with the crushing stature and aura of one who was Half-Step from the Dharmakaya, as if she wielded the naturalw and order of the entire realm of Mistress Su Fairnd at her fingertips!

    ¡°I did not expect this.¡± The soft and lovely voice of Mystic Fairy rang through their ears like a beautiful song. ¡°There has been such a practitioner of magical talismans and charms and yet so close to the levels of a Dharmakaya have been assisting Su Meng. It is fortunate I have not been reckless.¡± The air vibrated as she spoke, the shafts of sunlight glimmering in the rippling air.

    Immortal Yunhe replied with equal calmness, ¡°And I have not expected that the legacy of Mystic Fairy of the Ninth Heaven endures still. Were the two skulking strangers here to dispense your bidding?¡±

    ¡°No, they are not my minions,¡± said Mystic Fairy silkily. ¡°Yet not far off. How would Thunder God has known toe here, if I have not disclosed on purpose that Su Meng has appeared in Lake Bosten? How would he have the Yin-Yang Separation Handkerchief, if I have not been purportedly careless and have supposedly fallen for his deception? And yet, without him, I could not have reached Howling Lunar Hound and have found the trails of Su Meng.¡±

    Taking in the graceful and yet ominous words of Mystic Fairy, Jiang Zhiwei took a deep breath and steeled herself. She drew her sword defiantly.

    She aimed to direct her strike not at Mystic Fairy, but at her connection to Mistress Su Fairnd. With Immortal Yunhe holding her back, she would destroy the restraints of the Fairnd so that they could rush to save Meng Qi.

    ¡°Now that we know that the Yin-Yang Separation Handkerchief is behind everything, we will be able to find any traces to destroy the severance of the space and dimension!¡±

    ¡°Long have I been away from this realm that I have overlooked your involvement and have been careless,¡± sighed Immortal Yunhe.

    He had barely finished when blueish-purple mes began to erupt in mid-air. From the mes emerged a phoenix. It hurled itself at Mystic Fairy, the searing mes that zed in its wake razed the white clouds that idledzily around and set the surrounding on fire. A great inferno burned like the scorching depths of hell itself, sparing not even the voids of chaos!

    Thick tendrils of ivy began to break from the earth at the same time, and the Sword Qi of Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s blows pierced the air around them. Shades of dark, burnished amber grew around the Mystic Fairy, restricting her with the force of the Earth!

    The cunning Immortal had unleashed his hidden ace with such impable timing and swiftness. With himself acting as the Element of Water, he had conjured the magical formation of the Five Elements!

    Mystic Fairy conjured a bamboo rod. At its tip were nine luscious leaves of emerald green, blooming of divine transcendence. She pointed the rod forward like a magic wand and undid the Immortal¡¯s sorcery. The zing phoenix fell to the ground in a ssh of water and the thick ivy began to wane and wither. The bonds that held her had been quashed with just a mere flick like a walk in the park as the manifestation of Mistress Su Fairnd began to strengthen with renewed vigor.

    ¡°A divine weapon!¡± The Immortal gasped in horror.

    A talisman flew from his grasp, bright with turbid colors. The ancient runes on the talisman shone as bright as sparkling stars, its magic subduing the effects of the Fairnd¡¯s manifestation on Nature itself. Darkness descended around them, concealing the dangers and perils that lurked.

    ¡°The Primordial Charm of Purity!¡± Mystic Fairy cried. ¡°The legacy of the Plenitude Immortal Venerable!¡±

    Jiang Zhiwei repressed her contempt for Mystic Fairy. Summoning her will and concentrating on her attacks, she unleashed the most invincible of techniques she learned from Sword Washing Pavillion. She endured the weakening effects of the Fairnd weighing down on her and turned into a gleaming sh. Keen and destructive, the sh of light struck at the edges of the manifestation of the Fairnd.

    In the actual dimension outside, the peacefulness of the night continued, belying the sinister perils that were in motion. In the shadows stood a figure: the manifestation of Mystic Fairy! The one whom Jiang Zhiwei and Meng Qi had met earlier!

    Floating in the darkness of the night, she looked down at the supposedly silent courtyard of the house Meng Qi was in, waiting patiently for her opportunity to seize him.

    Her schemes would have borne fruit by now if it were not for the inauspicious presence of Immortal Yunhe.

    ......

    In the dimension of the Yin-Yang Separation Handkerchief.

    The masked Thunder God from the Ninth Heaven unsealed the apertures throughout his body. d in dark robes of ck, a sudden brightness enveloped him as he shone radiantly. Purple bolts of electricity danced around him, forming the silhouette of a great giant behind his back. The bronze-copper skin of the giant¡¯s muscr torso was lined with ancient runic symbols of the Seal of Thunder. Under his feet, he rode on two dragons formed by purple lightning bolts, their eyes crackling fiercely with sparkles of electricity. Imperious and majestic the giant towered over them with hisrge saber in his grasp.

    Countless runes of the Seal of Thunder were imprinted on his skin all around him. They were spread all across his body like leaves on the many branches and boughs of a tree as if he was the very manifestation of thunder and lightning!

    The energies of nature around him began to simmer and boil around Meng Qi as the Dharmic Form of Thunder God took shape. The energies answered to his call no more, instead, they seemed to have enhanced the surging aura of the silhouette of Thunder God, suffusing him with more electricity.

    The powers of the Dharmic Form that twisted even the fabrics of nature¡¯s order!

    The Seven Purple Thunderstrikes technique was one of the legacies of Thunder God. The wielder of the technique was orded the power to smite his foes with lightning equal to the Judgement of Heaven. Yet, as Meng Qi summoned the Purple Thunder Force and tried to imbue the forces of lightning into his saber, he could only do so with tremendous difficulty as if the elements of Lightning have begun to defy his will.

    Suddenly, the imprint of the Seal of Thunder shone brightly at the back of his hand. Its purple radiance tore handsomely through the night with grandeur.

    Meng Qi felt the energies of nature around him bubble joyously in response. The restrictions that he had suffered moments ago had been lifted! He could now summon forth the powers of the lightning as he used his saber!

    Before him, the eyes of Thunder God from the Ninth Heaven gleamed with malice and greed as he witnessed the Seal of Thunder burning brightly and bowing to Meng Qi¡¯s will.

    By his side, the figure with a dog¡¯s head howled loudly into the night. His body convulsed and swelled until he grew into a thirty-feet giant hound, the corded sinews of its limbs and throbbing veins pulsed with explosive power.

    Ferociously, the giant hound bared its white, sharp pointy fangs at Meng Qi and snapped savagely at him.

    The menacing jaws that threatened to swallow him whole were dark and distant like a bottomless abyss, able to swallow even the stars and moons of the cosmos!

    ¡°What a monster!¡± The giant hound¡¯s frightening howl reverberated deeply in his ears, shaking his senses and sent a crippling tremor, nearly incapacitating his Vital Spirit. He would have copsed if he had not conjured the Dharmic Form of the Primeval earlier.

    Meng Qi fully grasped the dangers that encircled him, understanding fully his present plight.

    He had once experienced such overwhelming odds. He was fighting for his life against the Shadow Cold Palm, the me-scorching Devil and the Soul-losing Flute then. Yet, it was different this time; his foes were much stronger!

    Green Cultivator was, therefore, levels above him, yet he was suffering from the risk of seizures and had not the ability to maintain his strength for extended durations. me-scorching Devil and Soul-losing Flute were lesser than he was. Most of all, his foes were not united in their fight against him, allowing him to exploit the chinks of their fragile rapport and defeat them all.

    Whereas this time, both Thunder God and Howling Lunar Hounds werepetent warriors above the first step of the Celestial Ladder. Their levels and powers outvied his tremendously. With no hidden illnesses that lurked, his foes were at their best, having extensive experience of traversing the perilous rapids of the Jianghu and were well-versed students in the art of dealing death. Meng Qi could sense that his foes shared a closely-knit bond, depriving him of any weaknesses to exploit.

    In the face of certain death, Meng Qi had only one thought.

    He would have to kill one of them as best and as swiftly as he could no matter the price and odds!

    Even a brief moment of doubt would allow his foes to attack him on all fronts and quickly overwhelm him! His foes would surely leave him no opening to use the Reincarnation Talisman!

    Meng Qi understood well that his chances of survivability would thin severely as time flowed by. Meng Qi divested himself of any expectation of help. He steeled himself with the resolve to survive and lunged at Thunder God, wishing to force a crack on his sealed fate with sword and steel!

    Tongues of burning zes spewed from the tip of Flowing Fire, burning even the air around them and throwing them into a hell of mes that threatened to swallow them all in a ze of defiance. In the midst of the mes rose Meng Qi¡¯s Dharmic Form which bore the semnce of the burning sun. The bright illumination of the sun and the aura of Meng Qi¡¯s blows with his sword stabbed every corner of the isted dimension they were in, dispersing all darkness and gloom, leaving Thunder God no avenues of escape and concealment.

    Thunder God and Howling Lunar Hound positioned themselves around Meng Qi, trying to assault him from both fronts. The Dharmic Forms of their conjuration took shape behind them, blending with nature and harnessing its powers. The manic gleam of Thunder God¡¯s eyes diminished instantly, being reced with a deep and distant stillness like the calm before a storm.

    Howling Lunar Hound opened its jaw wide and lurched at Meng Qi from behind as if to swallow him whole.

    As if on cue, Thunder God sprang into action, swinging hisrge saber at Meng Qi. The Dharmic Form of Thunder God moved, shing at Meng Qi as well with his saber. Both des of thunder and lightning hewed upon Meng Qi with cmitous destructiveness, as if they bore the force of a thousand blows!

    Boom!

    A huge and deafening explosion burst as purple lightning bolts struck merciless on Meng Qi and converged on the point at which he stood. Terrible and daunting was the explosion that it distorted and warped the fabrics of Nature, momentarily disrupting its order. Plumes of fire clouds rose into mid-air before Thunder God in the shape of a mushroom.

    The wrath of thunder that tore the earth asunder!

    Boom!

    The cataclysmic force of the purple lightning ripped through the hell of fire, shattering the silhouette of the great sun into cinders.

    The silhouette of the inferno and the burning sun had dissipated into nothingness with such ease! Both the Thunder God and the Howling Lunar Hound were startled by the infirmity of the conjuration. Impossible!

    ¡°A gambit!¡±

    A deceptive illusion conjured by Meng Qi using his Eight Nine Mysteries technique!

    Meng Qi had earlier dodged the flurry of assault dispensed by Thunder God and Howling Lunar Hound. High up above them, he floated in the air. His body glowed in gold as he felt the tremor of his foes¡¯ earlier attacks.

    He spun in the air, tossing Heaven Inflicted Pain up above his head. In his hand, he held a set of prayer beads that looked like beads of eyes.

    The nine prayer beads twinkled brightly. Piercing shafts of light shone from nine eyes of the beads, dazing all that have seen it, leaving them helpless and mesmerized.

    A gloom of darkness stood between Howling Lunar Hound and Meng Qi. Visions and images appeared before the Hound, assailing him with a phantasm of concupiscent nature.

    The giant hound stopped in its tracks, bewildered and perplexed.

    At this, a third eye, upright and straight, opened at the top of Meng Qi¡¯s forehead.

    ¡°The Nine-eyed Samsara Beads and the Supernatural Power of Shaking Heaven and Earth!¡±

    Meng Qi had elected to first y Howling Lunar Hound. His greater powers and acute sense of smell had presented himself as the greater threat to Meng Qi. Moreover, Meng Qi had predicted that Thunder God, given his past bouts with Meng Qi, would surely employ the use of his magical artifacts at the first notice to dispel his attacks!

    Witnessing Meng Qi¡¯s ploy, Thunder God could sit still no further. He crushed in his hands the hidden item in his left hand. The air shimmered and quivered around him. With a great bellow, he conjured a strong gale of sandy hue that rushed at Meng Qi!

    What a series of hair-singeing exchange of blows when the drama had just begun!

 Chapter 548: The Dilemma

    <h4>Chapter 548: The Dilemma</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Meng Qi ignored the advancing perilsing from Thunder God. The third eye on his forehead shone with a dazzling brilliance as he sought to maintain his concentration on Howling Lunar Hound.

    The Hound was immersed in visions of his younger self when his vim and verve were at their peak. In his dreams, he was engaged in concupiscent lechery with a fox demon. Her skin was fair as snow and smooth as silk while her skills in bed satisfied the deepest of his carnal hunger.

    Suddenly, boils and blisters swelled from the silky and fair skin of the fox demon. Her body began to rot and disintegrate while fetid pus oozed from the bursting blisters. The innards of her body and her bones began to be visible where the parts of her body hadpletely broken down as if she had been dead for a long time.

    The sight of the rotten flesh and the stench of the corpse nearly brought vomit to the lips of the Hound. His body shook uncontrobly as he fought the retching urge to throw up and faint.

    Images and memories of the amorous experiences of his past hit him and shed before him like it was yesterday. The visions unfolded before him with convincing reality and truth. But all did not end well for him in his dreams. Some of his partners disintegrated into decaying corpses, throwing him into vomiting fits; some of his partners turned into demonesses and subuses, trying to drain him of his energies and vigor; some restrained and held him while they inflicted upon him painful and tormenting tortures that endured for eternity through all his life and different reincarnations!

    His powers would have been able to allow him to dispel the illusions of phantasms with ease. Yet the nightmares that assailed and tormented him were figments created from his own memories, the true experiences of his life have been addled by a touch of Meng Qi¡¯s enchantment, robbing him of any means to defend himself against Meng Qi¡¯s mental assault!

    He could not free himself from the endless torment of the visions of his reincarnation. His will and spirit crumbled from within him as tears welled in his eyes. His physical self, the great, giant hound remained still, a staggering presence that belied his inner frailty.

    Meng Qi ignored the gust of brownish-sandy dust blowing towards him as he clenched his fists tightly and struck mercilessly at the head of the giant hound.

    Twinkling sparkles of gold encircled Meng Qi, the trails of the floating sparkles formed the shape of a golden Karmic Lotus. shes of Darkness and Light intertwined and shone down on him like an illumination from the heavens as if he was a sacred being, imbued with the powers of the Buddha¡¯s blessing.

    Meng Qi¡¯s fists bore down on the head of his foe. The powers that slumbered within the Howling Lunar Hound sprang in response, shrouding the giant hound with a dark purple gloom that glittered faintly with shing stars.

    Theyer of protection had but only held Meng Qi¡¯s fists for a brief moment, only to have the blow piercing through the final line of defense!

    Bang!

    Upon his head, the Tri-gem Wish Fist struck with horrifying destruction! The blow had torn asunder the skull of the Hound, oozing brain fluid flowed from his head wound. But still, Howling Lunar Hound was not dead! Instead, he was recovering from the hallucinations tormenting him with the extreme pain that stabbed at him!

    The gust of sandy dust hit Meng Qi precisely, disorienting him.

    A bright radiating brince shot out suddenly, piercing the mist of brownish-sandy dust! A talisman hidden in Meng Qi¡¯s robe shone and Meng Qi disintegrated into the void! He reappeared over the head of Howling Lunar Hound with Flowing Fire gleaming furiously in his hand!

    On the other hand, Thunder God from the Ninth Heaven had not beenzing after unleashing his magical artifact. The form of Thunder God gave a loud and furious cry, summoning all the energies of Lightning that he could muster, drawing them all to him as if he was standing on a great ocean of lightning. The force he amassed unto himself was so great and destructive that it could have destroyed everything that stood in his sight!

    ¡°Die!¡±

    Thunder God bellowed beneath his towering Dharmic Form, lunging forward and hacked furiously with hisrge saber. Darkness befell the entire surroundings around them, with only the crackles of electricity protesting in the dark, as if they have been thrown into the darkness of space where Heaven and Earth have yet to took form.

    The Eight Stroke of the Purple Thunder: the Thunderous Cleave of Insolence!

    A technique of the Dharmakaya level!

    Split bolts of purple lightning tore through the darkness from therge saber of Thunder God before converging and merging as one once more, speeding towards Meng Qi. The moisture in the air simmered and shuddered the fabrics of Nature by the fleeting shafts of lightning snapping savagely.

    Adamantly, Meng Qi ignored everything. Flowing Fire pierced resolutely toward Howling Lunar Hound who was regaining his consciousness.

    Meng Qi stole a nce sideways and noticed the thunderous attacks of his foe reaching him. A huge bulge grew on his back and two new arms sprang out of his back. One of the arms reached up and caught Heaven Inflicted Pain that Meng Qi had tossed up into the air earlier whilst the other held in his grasp the Nine Zen Beads.

    A second head sprouted from his torso and stared eye-to-eye with Thunder God from the Ninth Heaven. His conjured Dharmic Form attuned itself with the energies of Nature and channeled his powers. The gloomy darkness around him seemed even more distinct than ever.

    ¡°Die!¡± bellowed Meng Qi in return, his Heaven Inflicted Pain shing forward with fury.

    Flowing Fire stabbed desperately at the Hound as Meng Qi expended all that remained of his strength to deliver the killing blow!

    Boom!

    The purple lightning bolts were split apart by Meng Qi¡¯s frenzied retaliation and exploded at both nks. The resulting explosion was so great that the entire isted dimension shook and shuddered and the magical powers of the magical artifact, the Yin-Yang Separation Handkerchief, nearly faltered and copsed.

    Everything was thrown into a chaotic pandemonium. Meng Qi was thrown backward by the force of the terrifying explosions. Residual charges of electricity weaved around him as he fell.

    The ze of gold over his body glinted but its effect was broken, the ze of gold cracked and shattered. Blood trickled from his eyes, his nose, his mouth and his ears. The protection enchantment of the Eight Nine Mysteries technique glowed faintly, its radiancecked a great deal of its luster but it did not crack and burst into pieces.

    With the Protective zing Light enchantment, a partial conjuration of his Big Bang technique and the defensive properties of his Eight Nine Mysteries technique, it was sufficient to allow Meng Qi to weather the onught of Thunder God of the Ninth Heaven with minimal injuries.

    Thunder God looked to hisrade, Howling Lunar Hound. A wisp of mes and the fires of a dragon¡¯s breath appeared on his forehead and began to burn hungrily. ck fires of hell sprouted from under his feet consuming the Hound from below. At the wound inflicted by Meng Qi¡¯s blow with the Flowing Fire, another wisp of mes burst forth, tongues of mes that emanated the aura of Humanity. The three mes devoured the body of the Hound and reduced him to ashes and cinders at the moment with the three mes converged. A soot-ckened Space Ring fell to the ground. Sparkles of lightning bolts with the semnce of a dragon weaved around the ring.

    In Meng Qi¡¯s hand, Flowing Fire burned proudly in zing red. A drop of blood remained briefly on its tip before it was absorbed by the sword.

    He had finally in Howling Lunar Hound, despite emptying his bag of tricks and magical artifacts as well as risking injury with a reckless abandon!

    Intense rage filled Thunder God so much that his eyes were filled with blood-lust, his bewildered stareced with shock and anger! The sight of Meng Qi and his deadrade seemed to send him a message,

    ¡°The Hound has been in, and you are next to follow!¡±

    Anger boiled within Thunder God. He realized the error of his actions: he had chosen to attack Meng Qi and had used his magical artifact in the effort to force him away from Howling Lunar Hound instead of dragging hisrade to safety with his grasp of lightning bolts. The lightning bolts in the forms of dragons would have hauled hisrade away for him to recover from the tormenting hallucinations instead of sumbing to a fatal stroke which had ultimately spelled his death.

    Still, as he pondered further, the me of the Hound¡¯s untimely misfortune could hardly be his. Even without the Thunderous Cleave of Insolence, Su Meng¡¯s new limbs would have allowed him to maintain his assault on the already incapacitated Howling Lunar Hound nevertheless. There was no certainty that hisrade could be withdrawn into safety with Meng Qi¡¯s frenzied and daring inclination. He would even bereave himself of the opportunities to injure Su Meng and force him to reveal his hidden aces.

    ¡°Who would have thought that Su Meng would have such an abundance of potent magical artifacts?¡±

    Whereas he had exhausted the entirety of his fortune, only to have redeemed two magical artifacts. He had to enlist the help of arade and borrow the use of the Yin-Yang Separation Handkerchief to be certain that his scheme would bear fruit!

    Despite his willingness to assist him and fight by his side, Howling Lunar Hound had jealously refrained from expending his own stores of magical artifacts. A trait of hisrade which was so different from himself. With the talisman that allowed Su Meng to sustain the first onught of his attacks, in no way would the oue of their first skirmish be different, albeit with the possibility of Su Meng sustaining heavier injuries.

    His hateful gaze bored into Meng Qi as he growled,

    ¡°Let us see if you still have anything left up your sleeves!¡±

    ¡°Killing you should hardly be difficult with my present level, my strength, and your injury!¡±

    ¡°And I still have one more artifact hidden up my sleeve!¡±

    The ancient runes of the Seal of Thunder on his Dharmic Form began to shine brightly. Once again the energies of nature bent only to the call of the Thunder God, the pool of nature¡¯s essence yielding nothing save for the element of lightning.

    Meng Qi would not have been able to recover and heal himself if he had not been able to mimic the properties of the Purple Thunder Force. He sensed the shifts that had urred to the pool of nature¡¯s energies in their surrounding, that all his other martial disciplines had been severely weakened save for the Purple Thunder desmanship.

    ¡°Die!¡± Thunder God cried again, charging at Meng Qi. His saber shone coldly with bolts of electricity that formed into dragons as he unleashed the Purple Thunder desmanship of his own. His blows grew stronger and heavier, building momentum like a destructive cyclone. The lightning bolts shed ceaselessly with the surging force of his attacks, crackling and snapping ferociously. Deafening roars of thunder and the purple shafts of destruction pummeled with its full wrath, tearing and shuddering the fabrics of nature mercilessly.

    Meng Qi could find no ws in the perfect execution of his blows and attacks which rained at him in cascades of wonton bloodthirsty devastation, leaving him no room to exploit and recoup. He dodged and parried the flurry of annihtion as best he could, his inadequacy in the grasp of the element of lightning and the Dharmic Form of his foe had left him no choice but to defend himself with desperation.

    Around them, the earth was scorched, charred and battered by bolts of purple lightning as fuming craters abounded the battlefield. Still, Thunder God had barely been able tond so much as a scratch on Meng Qi.

    Theck of finesse in Meng Qi¡¯s blows and parries belied a dangerous peril. A dull shade glowed at the de of his saber. In his hands, Heaven Inflicted Pain weighed like a mountain. The swings of his saber, so terrible and deadly, would have been able to kill with just a mere graze, reducing foes to bits and pieces by annihtion.

    Thus was the joust of raw power and strength, where even the Purple Thunder desmanship could potentially be outvied!

    A stroke of Meng Qi¡¯s freshly-honed discipline of the Virtual Purity Sabersmanship, the Upheaval of Land and Sea! The discipline utilizes the full aptitude of the Eight Nine Mysteries technique. Meng Qi would have been able to deliver even greater damage had the Heaven Inflicted Pain bore a greater weight. Coupled with the Vairocana Swordy and the Unmoving Golden Lotus executed by his other two arms, Meng Qi would have been able to defend himself effectively against the Thunder God of the Ninth Heaven!

    Nevertheless, Thunder God was a veteran of the chaotic turmoils of the Samsara realm. His extensive experiences inbat and his skills urged him into patience and restraint,pelling him to wait for the effects of Meng Qi¡¯s conjuration of his new limbs to expire. He understood that Meng Qi¡¯s present level of power would not allow him to sustain the magical effects for long.

    A grim dread began to creep into Meng Qi¡¯s mind, noticing that Thunder God practiced prudence in his offense and not rushing himself. The steady assault that his foe employed had not allowed him any ws to exploit nor had he any more artifacts to utilize in such grave a moment. He had initially thought that Thunder God would be left shaken and unsettled by the death of Howling Lunar Hound. But things did not seem to be going too well for him...

    He was not a man that waited for death to knock upon his doorstep notwithstanding. Bracing himself, he continued to defend himself against the blows of the Thunder God until the strain of sustaining his new limbs became unbearable. He gave a loud, thunderous roar which emitted tiny sparks of electricity,

    ¡°Die!¡±

    Meng Qi¡¯s body convulsed wildly and began to grow into the size of a huge, muscr giant. Power and strength pulsed in his veins and sinews that even the air around him cowered and trembled with fear. The sheer monstrosity of his powers thrown the surrounding energies of nature into a tumultuous storm, reshaping the order of nature of their surroundings and the dimension. Over his head the giant raised Heaven Inflicted Pain, and down he struck with terrifying wrath!

    Dark clouds converged atop his head and bolts of lightning shed angrily. From within the plumes of gloomy clouds that enveloped the skies over their heads, five rays of lightning descended like the Judgement of Heaven.

    Boom!

    Bolts of thunderps, fine and blue in color rained down along the path of the huge saber hacking down on its foe.

    The Law Phenomenon enchantment and the Five Thunder Bombardments technique!

    The radiance of the lightning bolts illuminated the entire dimension, the cacophony of its screeching and snapping crackles filled the entire void that the magical artifact sustaining the dimension, the Yin-Yang Separation Handkerchief stood on the brink of copse. Thunder God of the Ninth Heaven beheld the sight before him with powerless helplessness, briefly torn with forlorn destion at the judgment of the thunderous rage befalling upon him.

    ¡°Still, he was adept in the techniques of the element of Lightning!¡± He reminded himself, rallying himself and steeling himself with the resolve to meet his adversary head-on.

    The Dharmic Form of Thunder God grew in size and stature, the marks of the Seal of Thunder on his body glowed brightly, drawing all natural energies of the lightning element and the dispersed bolts of purple lightning unto himself.

    Thunder God from the Ninth Heaven hacked with hisrge saber!

    Boom!

    The brilliance of the eruption of the huge purple sh before Meng Qi blinded him. What followed was the searing zes of purple lightning and mes that rolled at him like waves, reminding him of the nuclear detonations which he had seen from documentary footages in his former incarnation. The waves of annihtion had ttened the ground around him and were rushing unto him!

    Thunder God had unleashed techniques of the Dharmakaya level at the loss of his lifespan!

    The ninth stroke of the Purple Thunder discipline, the Damnation of the Divine Judgment!

    Immediately, five streaks of lightning, the azure bolts of the Judgment of Heaven plunged from the sky into the atomic explosion.

    The shades and hues of the nature vanished that instant. Everything went white before him in a ring light that obscured his sight.

    Meng Qi regained his sight moments after. The concussion and shock of the terrible explosions shook his ears and shuddered his Vital Spirit. A terrifying deluge of purple lightning bolts rained down on him.

    His body glowed faintly with gold, the shield of the Eight Nine Mysteries desperately trying to protect him. Hails of lightning bolts impelled upon his back. Meng Qi tried frantically to resist the shelling of doom that rained annihtion and death on him and knocked him down. But Meng Qi tasted blood in his mouth.

    The effects of the Law Phenomenon faltered and failed, his auxiliary limbs and head vanished.

    Blood poured from the right hand of the Thunder God, tricking down the hilt of his saber down to its electrically-charged de. He staggered a few steps backward, but he had sustained lesser damage than Meng Qi, save for the slight portion of his lifespan forfeited.

    Still, he pushed himself further, not wanting to allow Meng Qi any moment for respite. With renewed resolve, he stomped forward and hurled himself at Meng Qi.

    As he had desired, he had sessfully forced Meng Qi to abandon any hopes of fleeing.

    Meng Qi breathed hard as he witnessed theing of another barrage of purple lightning. With not a moment to lose, he crushed the Reincarnation Talisman which he had produced when he was being knocked backward earlier.

    A green glow appeared to engulf Meng Qi and draw him away into the Samsara realm.

    Instead of feeling dismayed by Meng Qi¡¯s n to escape, Thunder God was overjoyed. He threw out a talisman, on which an odd and peculiar face was illustrated.

    ¡°And you think I have not thought of preventing you from using the Reincarnation Talisman when I know full well that you are a fellow Samsara traveler?¡±

    The seal that he threw out vanished into the greenish glow along with Meng Qi.

    Thunder God heaved a breath of reprieve. He reached down to the ground to retrieve the Space Ring of his deceasedrade, the Howling Lunar Hound. Oddly, he seemed unruffled by Meng Qi¡¯s disappearance.

    Nobody triumphed against the will of Dominator of the Six Samsara Realms. There were no means to deter the effects of the Reincarnation Talisman. Still, his newly-acquired magical artifact allowed him to impede one from essing the Samsara Square. Thus, he could rest assured that Meng Qi would not be able to redeem more artifacts and instruments to aid him in his battle.

    Still, the effects of his artifact could not halt the two-month duration in the Samsara realm that the Reincarnation Charm orded to its users. Nevertheless, Thunder God was hardly troubled. He was confident that Su Meng would not have leap over the hurdles of the Celestial Ladder from the Second Fold Heavens in the two-months duration of training in the Samsara realm.

    To make things worst for his quarry, Thunder God had left word to his fellow members of the Myths before he had sprung his trap on Su Meng. His otherrades would be arriving at any moment. The longer Su Meng elected to remain in the Samsara realm, the longer would time pass, allowing his allies more time to reach his side. Su Meng shall not be able to fly out of his clutches this time, no matter what tricks he had kept hidden up his sleeves!

    ¡°Su Meng would be wise to return as quickly as he can after healing and recuperating to avoid depleting more precious time,¡± thought the Thunder God.

    ¡°As for me...¡± Thunder God sneered coldly as he produced an elixir from his robes and swallowed it. He rummaged through the contents of the Howling Lunar Hound¡¯s Space Ring, seeing if there were useful tools or artifacts.

    ¡°I¡¯ll avenge your death,rade!¡±

    ...

    ¡°Alert: The effects of the Reincarnation Charm are hindered by the Visage of the Dominator. Disturbances are in effect.¡±

    ¡°ess to the Samsara Square is barred upon the termination of the effects of the Reincarnation Talisman.¡±

    ¡°Kindly select the dimension or realm to return to. The longest duration of stay shall be up to two months. Termination prior to the time limit is applicable.¡±

    Pitch-ck darkness, gloominess, and chaotic bleariness obscured his sight momentarily, followed by the vision of images of the Samsara realms that he had once visited shing before him. Nostalgic memories of his time in the realm of the Twelves Holy Beasts of the Zodiac, the realm of Duo Ercha, the realm of the Journey to the West, and dimension of Sword Emperor, the realm of the Nine Viges returned to him as the sceneries of the different realms passed him by.

    He was hardly rmed by the sudden notice of the restriction. It would hardly be surprising that Thunder God from the Ninth Heaven had prepared measures, being an experienced traveler of the Samsara realms. His first order of business would be to heal himself as swiftly as he could while he racked his brain for solutions to the quandary awaiting him in the actual realm.

    Otherwise, he would return as soon as he can and pit against his nemesis with the iplete Fruits of Karma technique whilst enduring the potentially heavy drawback of it!

    There could be no more dawdling, lest any unfavorable twists presented themselves!

    Still, there was also the possibility of benign development, but Meng Qi was hardly one who would leave to fate the destiny of his own.

    Meng Qi swallowed a Serenity Darkness Pill as he decided on the realms in the Samsara that he would go to.

    Which of the realms would allow him to enhance his powers in the shortest possible time?

    Meng Qi swiftly studied and weighed his options while the different views of the many Samsara realms shed by.

    Suddenly, his eyes fixated intently upon an image: the realm of Duo Ercha. It was the view of the passage from whence he had acquired the legacy of Ananda, the Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship. The passage where the inscription of ¡®Enter not these doors, ye of virtues andpassion¡¯ was located.

    ¡°The Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship... The Fruits of Karma...¡± Meng Qi thought quietly. ¡± From there, everything began, and there it should be if the concept of Karma does exist!¡±

    In his mind, he felt as if a switch had been flipped. The gossamer threads of one¡¯s Karma became visible to him as he slowly grew attuned to the true mastery of the Fruits of Karma technique.

    ¡°There shall be no more hesitation!¡± Meng Qi thought to himself as he selected the realm of Duo Ercha.

    ¡°I would just terminate the rest of my duration in the realm if things get hairy and just fight with the iplete Fruits of Karma!¡±

 Chapter 549: Enter Not This Door, Ye of Righteousness and Benevolence

    <h4>Chapter 549: Enter Not This Door, Ye of Righteousness and Benevolence</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Soft and fine drops of rain drizzled upon the lush greeneries atop Mount Shaohua. One might notice the broken walls that stood motionless. An enduring monument to the great conflict that had once befallen the Shaolin Temple.

    The pattering sounds of footsteps on mud and the asional sloshing and squelching of shoes could be heard from the fresh mountain breeze that blew by. Two old men with bamboo staffs meandered up the rear mountain of the Shaolin order with a few other monks and a group of warriors and members of the Jianghu in tow.

    They passed through the woods and stopped before the huge red rock. One of the elder monks ¨C whose age was easily past fifty ¨C wore a frail expression that hinted of hidden affliction or injury, sping his palms together. He uttered a Buddhist chant reverently in a low voice before he spoke, ¡°This was the site where Duo Ercha had met his end. They say he died in a most grotesque manner.¡±

    The leader of the group, an old man of ripe age with thin brows but keen eyes, sighed heavily. A hint of mncholy swept across his gnarled face. ¡°To this day, we have yet to know how he was in, but the wounds of the corpse indicated that Master Xinji had a part in crippling him. It was by the Master¡¯s efforts that the tables have been turned in favor for us and the rest of the Central ins.¡±

    The looks of the frail and elder monk shifted uneasily and quivered rapidly. The memories of the carnage and the destruction of the temple returned to him as though they were only yesterday. Vivid recollections of the dying breaths of his fellow disciples and the warriors of the Jianghu being in in their defense of the temple stabbed at him painfully. He could never forget the desperate efforts of his teacher ¨C Master Xin Ji ¨C to stall and wound Duo Ercha into his death so that the legacies of the Shaolin Temple could be preserved! So that the groundwork for retaliation against the barbarians and their expulsion from the Central ins could endure!

    He, too, sighed heavily. ¡°Heroes would rise to the call for justice against evil. In addition to my Teacher, there were also brave souls like Young Master Zhang, Zhen Ding, the Karma-hacking Buddhist Saber, as well as many other champions of truth and peace who emerged from seclusion. Duo Ercha might have been in by them,¡± replied the elder monk.

    ¡°Only Heaven would know where are they now... Heaven forbid they might have perished with Duo Ercha long ago,¡± said a young girl, her gaze fixed upon the huge crimson rock while her thoughts drifted to the heroes that gave their lives in the terrible conflict. ¡°Without their sacrifices, we would not be able to enjoy the temporary peace in the present realm of martial arts in the Central ins.¡±

    The elder leader nodded in agreement. ¡°Indeed. With the present animosity between the Royal Advisor and the Chieftain of the barbarians, coupled with the present influx of numerous warriors into the Jianghu, it won¡¯t be long until the day when the barbarians are driven away from the steppes of our homnd. Thus here I am today to pay my respects to the forerunners who sacrificed their lives for the grand endeavor.¡±

    Around him, the scores of warriors who hade along rummaged through their bags and bundles. They produced various items for sacrificial rituals. With care, they arranged the items together. The elder leader lighted three joss sticks and held in them in his hands. Bowing deeply he conveyed his respects to the deceased heroes of old, and the warriors all followed suit behind him. The monks sped their palms together in prayer as they chanted the Buddhist Mantra of Rebirth.

    Unbeknownst to them, Meng Qi had been listening intently to their conversation from the crevice in the cliffs behind them. His green robes fluttered gracefully despite the absence of wind around him.

    It had only been a few years, but the names of Young Master Zhang and the Karma-hacking Buddhist Saber seemed like memories from a distant past to him. The memories of his past exploits here and the names that they were once called would never have returned to him if he had not heard them himself.

    Time dilutes everything. Even the most vivid of memories that he was confident he would remember for eternity would only return to him when it mattered.

    Damp moss littered the coarse and rough walls of rock around him. The walls felt unusually cool to the touch. Meng Qi looked around him, the memories of him and hispanions reying before his very eyes as though it was yesterday.

    There was Senior Brother Qi who had turned especially chatty after he was wounded; Senior Brother Zhang who had been a steadfast brother-in-arms to them all; the unyielding and stout spirit of Zhiwei despite the heavy injuries she had sustained; the mysterious Gu Xiaosang which they had first encountered then; and Duo Ercha who had then seemed so indomitable and invincible to them...

    Meng Qi took a deep and heavy breath. He shook off the mncholic sentiments of nostalgia and walked deeper into the stone passage with his hands behind his back. The warriors and monks outside burned joss paper for the deceased.

    He had decided against venturing out to mingle; urgency demanded that he return as soon as possible. He could never wait for two full months to pass since there would be greater possibilities of unbidden twists or changes if he decided to loiter, namely the reinforcements from The Myths. As a result, Meng Qi made up his mind that he would remain for seven days at most.

    Regardless of whether he gained anything, he would have to return at once after the seven days!

    There was another trick that he might be able to use during his return; Meng Qi might be able to use another Reincarnation Charm at the moment of his return. He was confident that the Thunder God of the Ninth Heaven had depleted his artifacts to once again interrupt the activation of a second Reincarnation Charm. By then, there would be opportunities for him to trade for items or weapons that would help him from the Dominator of the Six Samsara.

    Still, Meng Qi had anticipated that the Thunder God from the Ninth Heavens would surely have devices of his evil schemes in store for him that would allow him no opening to make use of any Reincarnation Charms. He might have to use the iplete Fruits of Karma technique and bear the Karmic burden of his foe.

    Darkness extended deep into the stone passage without even a glint of light. The eerie silence around him seemed as if the absence of light had shrouded the absence of lurking demons. Meng Qi unsealed the apertures in his body and channeled the powers of the Dharmic Form of the Grand Sun within. From both of his eyes, the radiance of light poured forth and dispelled the darkness before him with rays of illumination.

    Meng Qi continued deeper into the passageway until he reached the end. The passage opened into a stone chamber that resembled the shape of a semicircle. The stone bed and stone table, as well as the old and tattered hassock lying on the ground, seemed familiar to him.

    At the stone wall before the passage was the inscription left by Ananda. But the Gist of Trueness that was left in the inscription had been spent. At the left of the inscription were gaps in the wall that formed the shape of a doorway. On the stone door was another set of inscriptions that read, ¡°Enter not this door, Ye of Righteousness and Benevolence!¡±

    Meng Qi examined the stone door. At its bottom left corner, Meng Qi had found the small hole that bore deep into the stone. He peered into the hole and saw the miniature tongues of a fire burning in the hole. By the hole were words carved deep into the stone. Words of some alien tongue which were small and minuscule. Yet, the meaning of the inscription seemed to register in his mind by some unknown power, saying,

    ¡°The One who is unfaithful will be killed!¡±

    Nothing has changed here. Everything was like how Meng Qi had discovered them many years ago. Since his fateful encounter here, however, he has learned a lot and gleaned much. The peculiarities that once struck him as odd now seemed to make sense to him.

    Legend has it that Ananda was in by the Monster Saint atop Mount Shaohua. The little bore and the inscription of the alien tongue that said ¡°The One who is unfaithful will be killed!¡± had appeared to be proof of that. Yet, it was puzzling that the Monster Saint had left Ananda¡¯s inscription untouched and thus allowed the legacy of the Ananda Oath-breaking Saber discipline to endure.

    The ignorance of Ananda¡¯s inscription hardly made sense! Especially if one were to take into ount the Monster Saint¡¯s hatred and her final decree that all demons were to y anyone who possessed the disciplines of the Ananda Oath-breaking Saber techniques!

    Meng Qi¡¯s thought wandered to the traces that Ananda and the Overlord had left in the Ancient Path of the Human Sovereign. This could only mean that she had not seeded in putting Ananda to certain death!

    Who could have entered the Ancient Path when the Human Sovereign still reigned supreme? And yet, the Human Sovereign had passed only after the Monster Saint perished.

    Could it be that Ananda had returned here thereafter after his reincarnation? This would mean that the Ananda who was here, the one who had left the inscription and the legacy was not the former Ananda. He returned to the site where he was in with the memory of his pursuit, a portion of his powers and strength, and the means to navigate the void of space and dimension? Thoughts of what happened to Ananda circled and circled in Meng Qi¡¯s mind. The more he pondered upon the fate of the Great Arhat, the more enigma there was than met the eye.

    Meng Qi turned to look at the stone doorway, upon which was the inscription of ¡°Enter not this door, Ye of Righteousness and Benevolence!¡±

    He had an epiphany ¨C one that he had not noticed earlier! The inscription was written in the script of the present time instead of the runes used in the ancient epochs! This would mean that the inscription was left long after the cataclysm of the Demonic Buddha where scripts of the present time were established and used widely in this millennia.

    That would mean that the one who had left the inscription on the door was an entity from recent times! One who arrived here eons after the conflict between the Monster Saint and Ananda!

    But why these words?

    Meng Qi was deeply troubled by the truth that had dawned upon him and its many implications. He stopped at the front of the stone door. The legacy of the final stroke of the Fruits of Karma has yet to be revealed. It must be behind this door then.

    But this time, Meng Qi needed not to touch the surface of the stone to feel the ghastly chill that drifted in the other side of the stone door, bringing to his mind visions of rotten corpses, dismembered limbs, as well as malignant apparitions and wraiths that would gnaw and torment at one¡¯s soul.

    Meng Qi cleared his mind of all disturbing thoughts. Steeling himself without an ounce of doubt, he reminded himself of his present strength! The Meng Qi today is no more the Meng Qi of old! I am he who stands before all horrors without fear!

    He reached forward to touch the surface of the stone door. Slowly, he applied force and tried to push hard on the stone door. Screeches of protest came from the gaps between the stone, but the door hadn¡¯t moved an inch.

    Meng Qi ced both his hands on the door and with a great bellow, he cried as he pushed with all his might,

    ¡°Open!¡±

    The muscles all around him swelled vigorously and stretched even his robes as he exerted all the strength that he could muster; however, the door screeched furiously without yielding.

    Meng Qi took a few steps backward, drew his weapons, and channeled his powers. Dark clouds gathered and swirled around him as thunder growled and lightning bolts in the shape of dragons snapped menacingly. With the Form of the Grand Sun, the lightning bolts hurled towards the stone door!

    Heavy was the blow of his saber and piercing was the stab of his sword! The blows from both weapons converged as one just before they hit the stone door, concentrating the forces of his attacks into a single point!

    The stone door shuddered just when the Falling Sun had nearly broken into a huge explosion. Ripples of shockwave shot from the stone door and dissipated his attacks into nothingness.

    Interesting... He sheathed his weapons. Casting another enchantment, Meng Qi¡¯s body began to erge as his head reached the ceiling of the stone chamber. He stomped on the granite floor under his feet and raised his fist that held the raw power of destruction like an ancient giant!

    In a ferocious movement, his strikended upon the stone door. A shade of gloom enveloped his palm with the forces of Nature. Meng Qi unleashed such power that even Nature would cower and tremble in the face of, swearing that he would destroy the door!

    A huge tremor shook the entire chamber when Meng Qi struck the stone door and debris and dust flew through the air. The gap had been slightly erged, but still, the stone door held on stubbornly. Meng Qi projected his senses towards the exterior of the passage as the dust and tremor settled down finally. The strangers outside seemed to not have been rmed by themotion he caused.

    Meng Qi took a deep breath, maintaining his enchantment ¨C the Law Phenomenon. He drew the Heaven Inflicted Pain from its scabbard ¨C his eyes closed half as he channeled his powers once more. Darkness and gloom grew around him like the Primordial Beginning, the Seed of All Karma.

    His eyes opened wide in a sh! Darkness poured forth with a torrential surge!

    The glimmer of the Heaven Inflicted Pain shone coldly, tearing through the gloom with its fangs bared. It struck mercilessly at the stone door. Lines of deep, burrowing scars line across the stony face of the door that nearly bore through the granite door itself.

    But just before Meng Qi had been able tond another strike, the stone regenerated and healed itself! The stone door restored itself from the damage that Meng Qi caused!

    All for nothing... Meng Qi grimaced with a frown. He would have broken through the door if he had strength beyond the First Celestial Ladder.

    Meng Qi thought of crushing the walls of stone around the door, but he was certain that such a method would not seed.

    He began to think hard, desperately searching his mind for ways to open the door.

    His eyes drifted to the inscription that Ananda had left and a thought shed through his mind at that very moment,

    Why did Ananda choose this site to train and strengthen his powers?

    Is there a connection between the reason that Ananda had left his legacy here and the stone door here?

    No harm in trying... Meng Qi thought, holding the Heaven Inflicted Pain in his hands. He closed his eyes, summoning the disciplines of the Ananda Oath-breaking Saber. With his spiritual sight, he observed the stone door before him and found no connection to Karma.

    Weird... Meng Qi thought as he swung his saber. What would happen if there were no elements of Karma on an intended target?

    It was a stroke of simplicity. A stroke that held no imbuement of his powers. A stroke that had concealed no hidden maneuvers and no intricacies but was delicate in force instead, save for the faint shimmer that hinted of mild secrets that then vanished out of sight like a fish swimming for deeper waters of ake.

    The saber struck upon the granite face of the doorway. A huge blur in the fabric of space unfolded before him. The disorienting blur enveloped around him as the substance of space and dimension around him began to shift. When everything returned to normal, he found that the door had reappeared behind him! He passed through the door!

    He looked back at the door; there it stood behind him in the midst of the surrounding darkness.

    Meng Qi turned to study his surroundings. He was in arge space ¨C and of great space which was covered in a dark shade of blood red. Decaying corpses and rotten limbs were strewn everywhere!

    Like the Demonic World, yet not it... Like the ursed realm of the Nine Serenities, yet not it... Meng Qi wondered. He tightly held the hilts of the weapons in his hands, staring into the gaseous strands of fumes of dark energies that seemed to veil some sinister secrets.

    ........

    The noon sun hung brightly in the sky over the rear mountain of Mount Liantai.

    Troops of monks patrolled around the area. One could asionally make out the customary yellow frocks that the monks wore and the red Kasaya cassockmonly donned by the Elders or the Head Priests.

    Ripples trembled softly in the aura of natural energies flowing around the entrance to another secret passage. Like a vortex, the energies began to pour quietly into the crevice in the face of the stone cliffs, flowing into the secret passage.

    This was the secret passage that led to the lower levels of the Stupa Tower. In the middle of its path was a fork that was constantly under the guard of a Senior Monk of the Exterior Scenery.

    An Elder of the Shaolin order sat at the fork of the secret passage, so deep in meditation that his aura barely registered any signs of life.

    But unbeknownst to him, the figures of four intruders appeared somewhere behind him!

    Over their heads hovered a tortoise oracle bone. Weaves of the runes of divination of Yin-Yang and the Five Elements were inscribed upon the tortoise shell like a book.

    The tortoise oracle bones possessed the powers of cloaking a small space from detection and exposure. All who stood within the confines of its enchantments would be invisible and imperceptible to others nearby as if they have been removed from the realm or dimension. Not even an Elder of the Shaolin order who possessed the powers of the Exterior Scenery could notice them slipping by!

    Dressed in robes of flowing white, one of the four walked with the pale appearance of an ill-stricken man despite the fairness of his visage that resembled ady. Wang Siyuan, the Ledgerkeeper of Lives!

    At length, the group of four finally reached the end of the forked passage. Wang Siyuan looked at the stone door that barred their progress and gave a soft cough before he spoke,

    ¡°Master Kong Hui suffers from a lingering torment of an old injury that pains him at noon every day. The pain of the affliction hinders his use of the Divine Weapon of the temple. The de of Ananda will barely notice our presence so long as we keep ourselves away from the primary vicinity of the Tower in which it rests.¡±

    He spoke as if he was providing an exnation to the rest of hispany.

    Upon the stone door before them was also an inscription with the same words,

    ¡°Enter not this door, Ye of Righteous and Benevolence.¡±

    But the words shone with the luster of Zen Enlightenment like a magical seal!

 Chapter 550: Reflection of Nature

    <h4>Chapter 550: Reflection of Nature</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    There was nothing but ck earth stained with dark red blood as far as his eyes could see, revealing a strange hue.

    There were no mountains, water, sun, moon, or clouds here. Only shimmers of light were shining from up high on the body parts and rotten corpses, tinting them with a bright red.

    The in was endless and the only thing that stood out was the ck gas, hard to see through winding around in the distance as though it was enveloping something.

    After looking for a while, Meng Qi used the Void-stamping Footwork to step on the airflow, producing clouds as he flew close to the ground toward the ck gas.

    This ce was so eerie that he dared not fly fast, for fear that something terrifying was hiding in midair.

    While Meng Qi was flying, the smell of blood and stench permeated his nostrils, making him feel if he had entered some ancient battlefield where the corpses had yet to be collected.

    Quite a few corpses, lookingparatively intact, came into sight. Among them was a strange corpse standing on one foot like a golden rooster.

    He was wearing a monk¡¯s robe of patches with no hair on his head. Many parts of his face and body rotted down to the bone with yellow pus, which was rather disgusting. In his hand was his left leg, the root of which was badly mutted. It seemed that the leg had been directly torn off and sent to his mouth, as the corpsed maintained the posture of biting.

    Why would he tear his own leg off... Meng Qi flew a little higher to make a detour.

    At the same time, he spread his spirit to sense something more subtle, trying to discover the secrets of this ce.

    The corpse suddenly jerked upward and swung his rotten left leg at Meng Qi from afar!

    With a shivering deadness, the leg grew bigger all at once. Even before it touched Meng Qi, he felt that his skin was beginning to rot.

    Meng Qi¡¯s skin was glowing light gold and somehow sizzling. He cut the oing leg off with a beautiful arc, holding ¡°Heaven Inflicted Pain¡± in his right hand. The whole scene was extremely changeable just like white clouds changing into pale dogs. This was none other than one of the styles of the Virtual Purity Sabersmanship.

    Pop, pop, pop! The saber radiance scattered as if there were white clouds permeating there. Continuous dull noises could be heard only to cut the corpse into fleshless bones from head to toe!

    The bones copsed with a crash and soon deteriorated into a pile of bloody ash.

    With the reverberated sound of ttering, the corpses not far away staggered to their feet. Theycked either arms, visceral organs, or heads! In short, none of them wereplete!

    Meng Qi frowned and opened his Aperture acupoints, thus shining with boundless radiance like a red sun casting itself into the distance.

    The longsword gathered the sun¡¯s rays and the light spread like water ¨C scorching, heated, sacred, and splendid. Everything was as good as it was, removing the darkness!

    The corpses that were swallowed up by the sunlight were rapidly gasified, leading to the emptiness nearby. What was left was the light of the red sun cutting through the sky and heading for the ce filled with ck gas.

    ...

    The words ¡°Righteousness and benevolence are off-limits¡± were imprinted on the rock wall. They bore deep Zen Philosophies and glistened with a colored ze, giving off the feeling of purity like Bodhi and solidity like Vajra.

    ¡°Do you know who wrote these words?¡± Wang Siyuan asked the person beside him. He was quite at ease instead of being nervous or worried as he was in the secret ce of Shaolin Temple.

    Beside him was a guy wearing a ck cloak, whose voice was not yet mature and extremely low. He seemed afraid that the eminent monk waiting at the fork of the road would hear him.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    In addition to Wang Siyuan and the guy wearing a ck cloak, there were two other men. One of them was white-haired and rather wrinkled with a hatchet face and a high nose. His breath seemed to carry dust umted over the years.

    His eyes were closed and he did not say a word. Even Wang Siyuan did not seem to be so rxed and knowledgeable when facing him.

    The other man had ink-like dark hair and a straight back, and he wore a wide robe withrge sleeves, dressed as if he was from the medieval times. Apart from being more angr, mature, and masculine, he somewhat resembled Wang Siyuan.

    Wang Siyuan chuckled when he heard his reply. ¡°This is the secret passage to the back mountain of Shaolin Temple and these words bear the meaning of Bodhisattva¡¯s mercy. Besides, since they remain immortal after thousands of years, they were obviously written by Dharma, the patriarch of Shaolin.¡±

    ¡°Dharma...¡± the ck-cloaked man was slightly surprised; he did not expect it to be a legendary figure who had passed away many years ago.

    His voice was obviously a male one as it was heavy and thick.

    Wang Siyuan stretched out his right hand, gently stroking the words on the wall and said, ¡°Dharma had obtained Kassapa¡¯s Dharmakaya and was expected to be the Buddha. Although he did not eventually seed, he had attained the Bodhisattva Buddhist Realm when he was still alive. He was one of the strongest in the troubled times of the Demonic Buddha. Even if the warning words he left here were eroded as time went by, they were still firmly established as Vajra and kept sealing the door after thousands of years. If no special method is used, even the master with Dharmakaya will be unable to open it. ¡±

    The words on the rock wall, bearing meaningful Zen Philosophies, glistened with the light of colored ze as if confirming what Wang Siyuan had said.

    If Meng Qi were here then he would be rather surprised, since the same words he had seen were somon and powerless that they seemed to have been washed away by time!

    The cloak-wearing man inevitably had his curiosity piqued, ¡°What on earth is behind the door?¡±

    Wang Siyuan smiled without a word and turned his head to the mountainside nearby, reading aloud the proverbs there,

    ¡°If one does not enter the world, does not experience the sea of bitterness and does not learn the disciplines, how can he know about the true meaning of the monastic rules for Buddhists; how can he see through the illusory events; and how can he reflect his own Buddha-nature thus to prove the truth that existencees from nothingness?¡±

    ¡°Ananda well deserves his status for being able to find a different way out, possessing profound Buddha-nature...¡± he eximed, ¡°But this road is so tough that the slightest confusion may lead to insatiable desires, evesting destruction, and the suffering of Samsara. ¡±

    He seemed to imply something, but the meaning escaped the cloak-wearing man. Instead, he looked at the patterns next to the proverbs. They were pictures of monks waving Buddhist Commandment des with different movements. The heart sutras and instructions of difficult movements were annotated separately with small fonts near the pictures. Below, a sentence was left,

    ¡°The paths of Ananda the Venerable and I were different, which prevented me from understanding the Gist of Trueness of the desmanship. As the impartation was a one-time thing, however, and would no longer exist, I felt very regretful and thus left the scripts here. If the Shaolin Temple no longer exists, I hope the pre-destined ones to discover the Gist of Trueness and bring it back to the original. Dharma.¡±

    ¡°Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship...¡± The eyes of the cloak-wearing man seemed to burn. ¡°Is this the desmanship that he practiced?¡±

    ¡°You are different from him. If you practice this kind of desmanship, you¡¯ll instantly be depraved and no longer be pure.¡± Wang Siyuan coughed. ¡°This location was not a secret when Dharma was still alive but after his Nirvana, the whole Shaolin Temple seemed to have forgotten this ce.¡±

    The man in a cloak looked back. ¡°What on earth are you nning to do? What can I do for you?¡±

    At this moment, the old man, whose eyes had always been closed, stepped forward and crouched down with no regard for manners. He stroked the small hole, feeling the invisible but seemingly burning mes inside.

    ¡°The power of the Monster Saint is immortal despite it transcending throughout ages...¡± he sighed, his eyes fluttering open.

    This was a pair of eyes that made one¡¯s hairs stand on end; there were no pupils, but rather only white!

    The man in the ck cloak stepped back, seemingly frightened by the pair of eyes.

    The old man smiled. ¡°I can see both the past and the future, thus I can¡¯t see the present.¡±

    There was some insight in the words, but the cloaked man failed to understand it as he turned to look at Wang Siyuan.

    Wang Siyuan clenched his fist against his lips and gathered his breath. ¡°You don¡¯t have to care about other things. Practice the skill first and try to push the door open.¡±

    ¡°Me?¡± the cloaked man was surprised at first but he immediately calmed down and whispered, ¡°I hope you can keep your word after this.¡±

    He jerked his cloak aside, revealing his true appearance: ordinary butposed while giving an impression of being strong and honest. He was most definitely the teenage Duan Rui, whom Meng Qi had been trying hard to find!

    He was the teenager who became schizophrenic after incorrectly practicing the Muscle-bone Strengthening Scripture. As a result, he would sometimes act like a human and sometimes a demon.

    All of a sudden, his eyes darkened and his expression distorted. The teenager converted his breath instantly, looking extremely evil and strange. Meanwhile, strange ck gas was beginning to wind around his palms.

    He then put his palms on the stone door into which the ck gas quietly drilled.

    At this time, the tortoise shell was shining brightly and the ck and white dots were continuously rotating, gathering quite a few hexagrams and then plunging into the ck gas!

    Nothing changed in the words ¡°Righteousness and benevolence are off-limits¡±, which were still glistening with colored ze light; however, the door began to slowly open.

    ...

    The red sun swept through the sky so fast that Meng Qi was able to be freed from the corpses on the ck in and approach the lingering ck gas.

    The ck gas enveloped the dimly visible Buddhist temples, with the Merit Pools, the Seven Treasures such as gold, silver, ss and agate, the shady Bodhi trees, and the mountain peaks at the core. However, they were all in a state of destruction, withered and rotten, and only the rippling water, slightly stained bloody brown, was left whispering.

    Meng Qi felt that the surroundings were slightly different from the Dharma and Logos of Heaven and Earth. He felt something simr at the core of Nine Serenities in the Carefree Valley.

    Here, the Vital Qi of heaven and earth was in a state of quietness, with a glistening light of seven colored zes at the bottom and ck tints on the top; however, the Dharma and Logos were difficult and the changes were endless. Moreover, the Eight Nine Mysteries and the Grand Sun True Fire were sometimes suppressed and sometimes blessed, and so were the Purple Electricity Thunder Light and Golden Merit. The rest werepletely weakened.

    Last time, he was able to change into a ghost to adapt to Dharma and Logos, but this time Meng Qi did not know what to turn into in order to ignore the impact. After all, he had not even finished learning the nine changes.

    As the light gold flushed against the dark gas, Meng Qi carefully stepped into the destroyed Buddhist temple.

    All of a sudden, a half-corroded crystal under a withered Bodhi reflected a figure, white as snow, pure as air, delicate-looking, and faintly smiling.

    ¡°Gu Xiaosang...¡± Meng Qi started and was on alert, but there were no enemies around.

    At this moment, a hoarse voice sounded in his ear, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to defeat her, seize her, and rape her to let her know the consequences of taking advantage and ying tricks on you?¡±

    ¡°Who?¡± Meng Qi was even more surprised. Besides being wary of and hostile against Gu Xiaosang, he would be lying if he said that such dark thoughts had never urred to him. Those thoughts were, however, fleeting and he would never act on them.

    Meng Qi was unavoidably shocked and more alert when he was told about his own dark thoughts from the bottom of his heart.

    After sensing the area, Meng Qi still failed to see anyone around.

    Then a Bodhi leaf fell and attracted Meng Qi¡¯s attention as the lines on it seemed to be Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s facial features!

    The hoarse voice sounded again at that moment, ¡°Don¡¯t you hate her? What on earth does she mean by saying ¡®I¡¯m no longer myself after being beheaded¡¯ or ¡®I will only love Seven-feet Sword throughout my whole life¡¯?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t!¡± Meng Qi blurted out.

    The human heart was often haunted by dark thoughts which fleeted in a twinkling like thin snow instantly melting in the sun. Yet now, as the dark thoughts were highlighted and the hidden secrets were revealed, Meng Qi felt it hard to calm down and even to face Jiang Zhiwei!

    The Bodhi leaf fell down onto the deep grass, while a half-remnant golden lotus was slowly blooming. Inside, the images of Ruan Yushu, Qi Zhengyan, and Zhao Heng seemed to take shape.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think they have been holding you back? Don¡¯t you want to kick them off as soon as possible?¡± The hoarse voice rose again.

    Meng Qi took a deep breath and said loudly, ¡°No! Who the hell are you?¡±

    ¡°Turn around, and you¡¯ll find out who I am.¡± The hoarse voice came from all directions.

    Meng Qi turned around with a rush and saw nothing but the running stream which reflected his own face instead.

    This was a twisted face ¨C mad and crazy ¨C with darkened eyes.

    Meng Qi was extremely thrilled and a tumultuous wave of shock rose in his heart.

    Me?

    Ridiculous! How could it be me!

    When was I invaded by the evil spirit?

    ¡°I¡¯m you and you¡¯re me, so what I said is naturally true!¡± When the hoarse voice burst outughing, Meng Qi saw his own lips moving. ¡°Do you still think you¡¯re a good man?¡±

    ¡°He¡± lowered the voice, as if chanting,

    ¡°The human heart is dark and the human nature is evil. You have entered this door and reflected on your true nature, thus righteousness is gone and benevolence no longer exists!¡±

 Chapter 551: At the Beginning of the World, There Is Neither Yin nor Yang

    <h4>Chapter 551: At the Beginning of the World, There Is Neither Yin nor Yang</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Judge a person by his actions, not by his character, as no one in the world has a perfect character. Even though such a saying was too absolute, it did make a certain sense. There would always be a dark side present in each man¡¯s character, which existed due to both our innate selfishness and external influences by the society. Most of us did not pay much attention to such negative thoughts, and would soon forget about them. However, when these dark intentions were exposed to others, one would feel incredibly ashamed as if one were walking naked on a bustling street, or perhaps, even be more shamed than that!

    Meng Qi stared at the reflection of his face in the gentle stream, which changed between malice and kindness from time to time. He looked at his evil self, listening to the darkest thoughts in his mind, and felt immensely shameful and angry, and naturally resisted and denied those intentions.

    But after hearing the words ¡°righteousness is gone and benevolence no longer exists¡±, Meng Qiughed and spoke softly.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m not entirely good.¡±

    The normal expression of himself in the river became twisted and confused, as it didn¡¯t expect itself to admit so fast and so easily.

    He rxed and no longer resisted. Staring at the steam, he slowly continued.

    ¡°I¡¯m not a good man.¡±

    ¡°I love to show off my skills in front of others. I¡¯m easily arrogant and proud.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m petty and would definitely seek revenge. I¡¯d definitely fight back if others bully me, and will not allow myself to suffer.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m greedy and often rely on luck. I will jump right into danger as I know there are powerful masters that can back me up.¡±

    The face in the stream distorted once more, and a cruel smile crept up. ¡°As long as you know.¡±

    The smile faded and Meng Qi remained calm as he continued once more.

    ¡°I still often have all kinds of desires.¡±

    ¡°As for Gu Xiaosang, she has many tricks up her sleeves, and one could never understand her. As her rival, it is right for me to attack and defeat her, but to trample over her and humiliate her would be my inner dark desires. It would be because of her immense beauty and her mysterious and mischievous character, which attracted me intensely. I¡¯d definitely not be interested in her if she was ugly or uncultured.¡±

    ¡°As for Zhiwei, I understand that my lust and desire for her is normal. But after she chose to follow the Sword Principles, any hatred or resentment of her would be due to my selfishness, and have nothing to do with her.¡±

    ¡°As for Yushu, Brother Qi and Zhao Heng, my selfishness allowed me to feel that they are slow and unable to keep up with my progress, bing my burden. That, too, had nothing to do with themselves.¡±

    ...

    He analyzed his inner dark desires, revealing the root of his thoughts, facing himself directly. He grew calmer as he spoke.

    The twisted face seemed less sinister, but its eyes remained pitch ck. It said in a deep voice, ¡°What do you want to say?¡±

    Meng Qi straightened up, ced his hands behind his back, and strolled towards the stream.

    ¡°Everyone has sinned.¡±

    ¡°Yes, so all those who entered the door and saw their own evil nature could not face themselves, regardless of how righteous and benevolent he could be, ¡± the evil Meng Qi said.

    Shame and anger had already left Meng Qi.

    ¡°I have many shorings, I have all sorts of dark desires, but I¡¯m not their ve!¡±

    ¡°It is easy to conquer others, but difficult to conquer yourself. It is a long and repetitive process, and not one of sudden inspiration. I¡¯ll need to keep alert and reflect always!¡±

    ¡°As for my dark desires, I have nothing to worry about as long as I can control them and allow them to pass away without affecting my actions. Zhiwei chose her path and I am happy for her. My resentment is only a slight ornament that I know is not right and will pass away with time.¡±

    ¡°Brother Qi, Yushu, and Zhao Heng cannot improve so speedily, and this I should help them with, just like how they had helped me. I had been a burden before too. Yes, I¡¯m selfish, but I have emotions too, and I can distinguish right from wrong!¡±

    ¡°Gu Xiaosang has immense beauty and infinite charm, but I know the preciousness of life and her murderous tricks under her beautiful looks. I know I meant nothing to her, and don¡¯t desire to be specially treated by her, thus, I can see her beauty as nothing, and strike when I need to!¡±

    The face of evil Meng Qi sank, and he no longer spoke.

    Meng Qi crossed the stream and did not turn back.

    ¡°The door at the back mountain of Shaolin wrote ¡®those with righteousness and benevolence, do not enter¡¯, training Muscle-bone Strengthening Scripture incorrectly will cause our dark nature to strengthen. I had always suspected such sayings¡±

    ¡°Before I came in, I asked myself how I would be if I practiced the Muscle-bone Strengthening Scripture incorrectly.¡±

    ¡°What will happen?¡± the evil Meng Qi asked subconsciously.

    ¡°I once told Duan Rui that everyone is evil. Benevolence and malice coexist, like the separation of Yin and Yang, transforming into one another, like shadows underneath the sun.¡±

    ¡°Resisting it, rejecting it, and trying to eliminate it are all poor solutions. Good and evil are as one like how shadows are formed by our body and could never be eliminated. Even if one seeds today, it will appear again once sunlight reappears, and would affect our mind and soul even more. The more we think of it as evil, the more it reaches our nature.¡±

    Meng Qi spoke with a gentle and calm voice as he brushed the branches in front of him aside, ¡°As long as you can be unaffected by dark thoughts, and be able to control them, you will be ¡®good¡¯!¡±

    He suddenly looked solemn, seemingly like a fairy chanting.

    ¡°At the beginning of the world, there is neither Yin nor Yang.¡±

    ¡°At the beginning of life, there is neither good nor evil!¡±

    As he chanted, all his Aperture acupoints opened,pleting his Immortal Primogenitor Form, making all dark and faint,bining Yin and Yang.

    The evil Meng Qi shrieked with resentment. His twisted face went back to normal and his pupils regained their dark shade, making his eyes clear. Benevolence and malice hadbined and his mind was back in his control!

    Without turning back, Meng Qi opened his strikes and walked towards the mountain peak at the core of the dpidated ancient temple.

    If not for the fact that he cultivated Immortal Primogenitor Form and had been in contact with Duan Rui, resulting in him already thinking about the matter, it would not be easy to control that evil spirit.

    A little carelessness and darkness would expand within him, forming a real evil spirit. He would then join Gu Xiaosang, Brother Gao, and Duan Rui as a psychopath with a split personality.

    ...

    Tortoise script floated above, shining at the four below. But except for Duan Rui, the rest all had strange expressions.

    Wang Siyuan no longer seemed elegant and weak. He curled his lips and spoke elegantly while staring at the white-haired elder in front, ¡°Choosing not to practice Derivation Sutra despite his great talent makes him not deserving of being a member of the Wang family.¡±

    The white-haired elder snorted and said, ¡°Such arrogance, such sick minded, such craziness. They disgust me.¡±

    The middle-aged man who somewhat resembled Wang Siyuan stared at Wang Siyuan. ¡°In your heart, you probably looked down on me, your uncle, the short-lived guy who cultivated Derivation Sutra!¡±

    With a slight smile, Wang Siyuan looked slightly crazy. ¡°The world is my chess board, all living are my pieces. I am fighting with ancient powers and future fairies and Buddhas. These are ambitions that yall can never understand!¡±

    ¡°All things change, how can I predict all of them?¡± He looked up at the blood red sky filled with ck gas with his deep eyes, full of curiosity.

    Duan Rui was dumbfounded at the side as he could not understand why the three man of the Wang family would suddenly quarrel, revealing each other¡¯s faults and making a fool of themselves.

    All of a sudden, Wang Siyuan¡¯s insane look calmed. He said with a smirk, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, let¡¯s just get used to them. Everyone has dark desires and negative thoughts.¡±

    While speaking, his face became slightly distorted and then he started quarreling with the other two again.

    Duan Rui Immediately realized that something was amiss. Looking at the rundown Buddhist temple, the rotting seven treasures and the withered bodhi, he shouted, ¡°There is something amiss!¡±

    ¡°This demonized purend can erge all darkness in one¡¯s heart. If one resist, reject or try to eliminate them, hey will grow in power and can then fight oneself. If you allow it to grow and just slightly control it, you will be fine once you leave this ce.¡± Wang Siyuan exined to Duan Rui when he returned to normal, saying as he smiled, ¡°This is why I only allow the two elders with the worst rtionships with me to follow me. Anyways, their rtionship won¡¯t worsen.¡±

    ¡°If not for our master, who would even care about you!¡± the white-haired elder without pupils shouted with rage.

    Duan Rui suddenly froze. ¡°Isn¡¯t this myself?¡±

    He looked at the stream beside him and saw his dark eyes and twisted face.

    The Wang Siyuan beside him seem crazy and ridiculous at times, and yet calm andposed at others.

    He whispered, ¡°Our heart knows no good nor evil, good and evil are created by our mind. To know good and evil is to have a conscience and to be good and eliminate evil is to be moral.¡±

    ...

    After controlling his inner demons, Meng Qi sessfully reached the foot of the mountain. He did not meet any other Skyscraping Devil or zombie along the way.

    The mountains in front of him staggered obviously into seven levels, decreasing in size as one ascends. Ancient rocks and wethered trees spread throughout the hills. Meng Qi took in a deep breath and was ready to return midway. He then stepped onto the mountain path.

    His vision changed, and the surroundings became chaotic and unnatural. An especially unusual and terrible breath that seemed to be able to suppress the Celestials appeared, making Meng Qi shiver in fear.

    A man sat cross-legged beside the path. His face was blurry but bitter emotions seemed to appear on his face, sighing with emotion.

    ¡°So that¡¯s why.¡±

    Meng Qi was so nervous that he almost blurted out the word ¡°Ananda¡±.

    Fortunately, he settled down in time and realized that it was only an illusion with the breath like that of the Human Emperor¡¯s Ancient Path.

    Looking further into the distance, he saw a bronze giant standing up to the heavens. Thunder tattoos and lightning surrounded him, creating a world of its own.

    ¡°Thunder God.¡± Meng Qi walked forward carefully, unsure why he would see all these illusions.

    Even further away stood Devil-rinsing Primogenitor Zhen Wu with his Taoist robe and a mysterious Buddha with a golden lotus blooming under it.

    There seemed to be a Taoist hidden in the deepest ce, but there was neither direction nor Yin and Yang there, making it hard to find out any information.

    Next to this Taoist, there seemed to be a Golden Buddha with one finger pointing to the sky and another pointing to the ground.

    Are they all ancient powers associated with me? Meng Qi suddenly understood.

    This is what he was most worried about, and is the obsession that disturbed his calm mind. Ancient powers are mysterious, powerful, and unknown in purpose. How could one not guard against them?

    It is because of this that Meng Qi cultivated Fruits of Karma. Other than supporting his secret techniques, it is one of the few karma techniques that Exteriors can be exposed to!

    Exterior chapters of Eight Nine Mysteries and Heavenly Golden Scripture all only had descriptions on karma, and not any techniques that he can directly cultivate.

    Meng Qi suspected that all connections to him would be significant when he bes Dharmakaya, and regardless of what the ancient powers do, it would all eventually end in karma. Only when he understands and practices techniques rted to karma, could he truly be able to deal with such threats!

    Perhaps he was frightening himself, and the ancient powers were long dead. But Meng Qi still didn¡¯t dare to be careless; he needed to be prepared for anything.

    Meng Qi walked forward carefully and realized that the ancient powers didn¡¯t move at all. As he climbed over theyer, he saw a string of broken prayer beads.

    Is this a treasure used to activate the array?

    It had be broken... No wonder only illusions remain and not any movements.

    Wang Siyuan and others stared at the white mists and the human figures on the mountaintop as they reached the mountain. He smiled and reminded Duan Rui, saying, ¡°This is a spiritual barrier created by Peace Quietude Split of the Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship. Looks like the treasure activating the barrier is still intact. You have to be careful not to be affected by it.¡±

 Chapter 552: Attracting External Devil

    <h4>Chapter 552: Attracting External Devil</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    White mists filled one¡¯s vision, and one could only see figures walking back and forth.

    Suddenly, Duan Rui felt as if he was back in River East where such mists flooded Changchuan as well. Refreshing breaths and rippling water created a special feeling.

    A figure walked towards him amidst the mist. Dressed in a crimson dress and a dark robe, she was pretty and elegant, filled with the gentle air of Jiangdong. It was as if she had justnded from a boat or after that she had juste home from collecting lotus. It was an inexhaustible beauty.

    ¡°Sister Yuanjing!¡± Duan Rui was delighted and surprised.

    He had a date by theke with Feng Yuanjing today, but he was worried that she might note due to the heavy mist and was relieved that she did not break her promise.

    He stepped forward to meet her when, suddenly, someone grabbed his shoulder.

    Duan Rui turned back angrily, with a murderous gaze in his pitch ck pupils. He then saw the handsome face of Wang Siyuan, who pointed around with a solemn look. ¡°Look at them, ¡± he said.

    At this moment, Duan Rui realized that he didn¡¯t know where he was, and looked around subconsciously. He saw male and me figures all around. Some were monks while others were Taoists, all with nk gazes in their eyes, and all who walked around as if they were daydreaming. Their exposed skins were rotten till bones could be seen, and their breaths seemed aged and ancient as if they would always walk like this until they were reduced to nothing but ashes.

    Such a frightening scene woke Duan Ru immediately. He was not in Changchuan of River East, he was in Devil Soil!

    Looking forward once more to where the mist solidified, Feng Yuanjing was nowhere to be seen!

    The tortoise script spinning above Wang Siyuan¡¯s head showed ck and white dots, calcting and transforming into the Ebbing sh.

    An invisible and colorless light fell and epassed Wang Siyuan; the white-haired and pupilless elder; and the middle-aged man with the oversized robe, moving along with them.

    Duan Rui didn¡¯t lose his sense this time and realized that it was an illusion. They walked forward and finally went out of the mist, where they saw a string of prayer beads floating at the depth of the mists. They were red, orange, yellow, green, blue and purple, colorful without any sense of purity.

    ¡°Buddha treasure!¡± Duan Rui¡¯s pupils shone with greed,

    Duan Rui suddenly coughed loudly, as if unable to withstand the mist. He then said, ¡°We used power from the book of Luo to deceive the array. Don¡¯t move anything from the array, or changes that can endanger us will ur.¡±

    One must always leave room for escape!

    Duan Rui sighed as he followed behind them with a little regret.

    ...

    After climbing the firstyer of the mountain, Meng Qi took a short rest and prepared himself for returning midway, before continuing to the secondyer via the path.

    Red mist should have shrouded the area, but it had mostly dissipated, leaving only traces behind at unventted ces surrounded by rocks.

    Wearing boots which matched the Qingyuan Taoist Robes, Meng Qi walked ahead steadily.

    He seemed to have seen a rock with the words ¡°so that¡¯s why¡± carved into it, which made him immediately realize and cultivate Fruits of Karma. Aftering back to his world, he killed Thunder God with one palm and obtained the Primary Instruction of The Buddha¡¯s Palm with aid from Immortal Yunhe and the Immortals. After cultivating for years, he finally understood the palm technique that no one had realized since medieval times.

    One palm covers the heavens and the earth. He became the strongest of them all!

    As the feeling of happiness and delight filled his heart, Meng Qi frowned instead as he realized that this was extremely simr to the illusions he felt during Mortal Dust Fall. Could there be Little Zi wooing him and Xiaosang ttering himter?

    The guesses afterward all didn¡¯t appear, which made Meng Qi feel distant from the illusions, unable to immerse himself in them. These illusions were even weaker than those he had experiencedst time, and would definitely be unable to deal with his exterior form, which had alreadypleted the Immortal Primogenitor Form.

    Unknowingly, Meng Qi had finished climbing the secondyer and had noticed a broken ssmp.

    ¡°An object at the array eye is broken again?¡± Meng Qi was slightly shocked.

    However, this mysterious ce had existed for many years, and a broken object didn¡¯t seem to be abnormal.

    He stopped to recall his experiences on the first twoyers, and thought secretly, ¡°The secondyer used Mortal Dust Fall, could the firstyer be Peace Quietude Split?¡±

    ¡°My biggest obsession is that Ananda is still involved together with many ancient powers. To fight poison with poison...¡±

    His thoughts stopped here as he subconsciously stared at the fifthyer, where darkness reigned and only stars passed by from time to time.

    ¡°Would that be where the array is an effect by the Fruits of Karma? Would that be my chance?¡±

    He looked forward once more and calmed himself, reminding himself to not be ambitious and to focus onyer three instead.

    ck gas filled the thirdyer, while a firey red lotus blossomed on the fourthyer.

    ¡°Array of Attracting External Devil? Array of umting Karma?¡± Meng Qi frowned slightly and suddenly realized that if he was unable to conquer his inner demons and had allowed them to grow, the arrays inyer one and two would have provided nutrients for growth.

    Then, the external devil created by the array would be his real self, and the battle would be a hard one as the devil would be of equivalent power to him, making victory difficult. The more he battled, the more divided he would be, and the more ¡°dead¡± he will be!

    Perhaps that¡¯s why step four ¡°Attracting External Devil¡± is ced in front of step 3 ¡°umting Karma¡±.

    After adjusting his breathing and making himselffortable, Meng Qi stepped into the ck gas with both swords in his hands.

    ...

    Duan Rui looked at themp aze with blue mes that shone as bright as a thousandmps and turned his head firmly, suppressing the burning rage in his heart.

    Suddenly, he found that the rotation of the tortoise script had stopped and that the colorless invisible light had disappeared.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Duan Rui asked. Regardless of the original Duan Rui, or the evil Duan Rui, they all bore a young and immature feeling thatid in contrast with that of the elder and the middle-aged man who all remained silent.

    Wang Siyuan¡¯s right thumb kept pinching on the knuckles of his middle three fingers as exined calmly, ¡°You can¡¯t disguise against the evil spirit ahead.¡±

    ¡°Evil spirit? Evil spirits really do exist here?¡± Duan Rui was full of shock.

    Wang Siyuan smiled faintly and continued, ¡°Dharma Bodhisattva Fruit was the first to touch the future Buddha fruit after medieval times, but a powerful demon appeared when he was old and tainted the purend in the fight with him, and long before the devil was finally destroyed. Where do you think this devil came from?¡±

    Duan Rui suddenly couldn¡¯t say a word and could only feel the immense danger from the swirling ck gas ahead.

    ...

    With the ck gas surrounding his body, Meng Qi felt that he was in the Nine Serenities.

    He had just stepped out for seven steps when a man stepped out of the darkness: he was wearing a gray patchwork coat with his palms together. He had a solemn look and had neither hair nor facial hair on his face.

    This monk was not rotting, but still had a twisted expression and a pair of dark eyes. Seeing Meng Qi, he struck immediately with his palm.

    The palm was slow, but it was apanied by explosive sounds like mountains tumbling and a river flowing backward. Even the void seemed to twist slightly, engulfing Meng Qi.

    There was nothing unique other than the strength and the dark gold color of this method.

    ¡°Vajra¡¯s Powerful Palm!¡± Meng Qi was surprised yet dubious.

    If it was the real Vajra¡¯s Powerful Palm, there should be Buddha Aura and the form of Vajra behind this exterior monk!

    Meng Qi did not dare to be careless and simply sliced straight at the opponent, with purple lightning condensed at the front of his de.

    Boom!

    Thunder struck the ground and lightning exploded in the sky, illuminating it. It interacted with the power of the long saber and sliced through the ck mist, causing ultimate destruction.

    Apanied by the sound of thunder, the purple lightning saber hit the golden palm.

    ng!

    Shockwaves visible to the naked eye spewed in all directions and swept all in its path.

    Meng Qi¡¯s right hand trembled slightly, while the external devil monk retreated a step and emitted a dark golden light from its body.

    Taking advantage of his situation, Meng Qi to strike mercilessly. The ground shook with Infernal Thunder at times and was lit by the Great Sun at others. Their exchanges seemed never-ending and the speed and power of their techniques increased as they fight, creating loud explosions all around.

    Within the radius, purple thunderbolts spread all over the sky, baring their teeth and ws like a real dragon. Up in the sky, the bright sun was almostpletely in form, spreading thousands of golden rays in all directions.

    However, although the external devil monk had the dark golden light surrounding him and all his aperture acupuncture points open, allowing him to create cracking noises with every single palm strike, it was unable to create external changes and had the light around him diminished after he received each blow.

    At the height of the battle, the devil monk had already been forced to the end of a cliff. Meng Qi shouted a warcry and sliced through the air eight times, forming a purple dragon and connecting them with hisst strike.

    Violent Thunder Shocking the Sky!

    Boom!

    Amid the noise, the purple lightning shone brightly, stunning the devil monk.

    Then, it split in half with purple lightning emitting from its wounds. It quickly degenerated into ck gas and mixed into the surrounding air.

    ........

    ck gas emptied and condensed into clouds which swirled above the monk, who stood under the core of the ck clouds.

    The monk had the face of someone from Southern Wilderness and wore a string of dark prayer beads. He was dressed in a grey robe and had a pair of stiletto shoes. His eyes were tightly closed and his face was extremely twisted and sinister.

    Seeing that Wang Siyuan, Wang Dezhong, and Wang Bingning were nervous about the battle, Duan Rui was immediately interested in this devil monk that came from the ck gas.

    He looked at it carefully and suddenly found the monk¡¯s appearance to be familiar, much like the Luohan that his family used to pray to.

    ¡°Dharma!¡± he blurted out.

    Looking at the sinister expression of the monk, he changed his tone.

    ¡°Evil Dharma!¡±

    The grey-robed monk smiled with malice and gently brushed out the flower he was holding in his right hand.

    ...

    Meng Qi, after destroying the illusion, wanted to leave immediately. If not for the fact that flying was forbidden, he would have directly flown to the fifthyer.

    At this moment, he stopped in his path and focused ahead. He saw another figure!

    It was an elegant middle-aged man with pure ck hair and an especially charming and handsome face.

    He was dressed in an oversized robe, with his hair tied to a wooden hairpin and his hands behind his back. His posture was natural, elegant, and full of calmness. He stared into the sky as if thinking about the meaning of life or the root of Tao.

    What surprised Meng Qi wasn¡¯t the figure ¨C as all kinds of evil spirit could appear here ¨C but that the charming man was stepping on a ssmp with his right foot. He used a little strength and themp broke open.

    Themp then became how the treasure of the second array eye was like!

    ¡°Did he solve the arrays of the first twoyers before getting this scene and his breath recorded by this array and bing an external devil?¡±

    ¡°But since someone entered, why didn¡¯t the Gist of Trueness outside the entrance disappear?¡±

    Meng Qi grasped tightly on the helm of the sword and suppressed his inner thoughts. He dared not treat this figure lightly!

 Chapter 553: Communication Between Both Sides

    <h4>Chapter 553: Communication Between Both Sides</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    The elegant, carefree middle-aged man wearing a loose robe stood up with his hand behind his back. He seemed as if he was pondering the meaning of life while stargazing through the lingering ck gas.

    He suddenly lowered his head to stare into Meng Qi¡¯s eyes, a faint smile tugging at the corners of his mouth.

    He then lifted his right palm and sent it flying slowly at Meng Qi, suppressing him.

    The sea of Vital Qi that Meng Qi had felt a connection with copsed under the pressureing from the middle-aged man¡¯s palm. He could vaguely feel drastic changes in the Dharma and Logos of Heaven and Earth.

    Yang was death; Yin was life!

    To tread on a depraved path of evil was the primary factor, to transcend the ordinary was secondary!

    Meng Qi struggled to regain his connection with the Force of Heaven and Earth despite his open Aperture acupoints. The Dharma and Logos that he had inferred were also discordant, and it became a challenge to externalize the Interior.

    Within the scope of the momentum, the void began contracting and the world became filled with the air of ruination. Layers uponyers of air condensed, spreading to where Meng Qi stood while threatening to shatter in a terrifying fashion. The air limited the directions in which he could escape to.

    Though this palm was slow-moving, cold sweat beaded on Meng Qi¡¯s forehead and a numbing sensation took over his entire body. The palm felt like an evil that would be a challenge to ovee.

    With the essence of Primeval driving the mud pellet, Meng Qi tried his best to simultaneously stifle his thoughts and stimte his Inner World. Illusions emerged in his Aperture acupoints, merging with Nine Apertures of his internal organs. His Big Bang Technique was prepared, after having umted power for a long time.

    However, the Dharma and Logos were in dissension. Under the circumstances where it would be a challenge to connect to the Force of Heaven and Earth, Meng Qi was struck with the omen that he would not be able to shatter this punch!

    To a quick-witted Exterior master with a formidable Vital Spirit like him, an omen would often be reality should there be no external interference; however, in the event that there was external interference, his fate would not be all that great either.

    ¡°What should I do?¡± Meng Qi could not draw his word, leaving him to watch helplessly as the palm came closer and closer to him, its five fingers more distinct than ever. It was difficult to move ¨C as if someone or something had taken over as the owner of his body. His thoughts were the only things that were free to roam.

    ¡°What to do? Just what should I do?¡±

    Between the lightning and fire, an idea that he intuitively considered useful emerged in his mind: the crack on the ground that Zhenwu Great Emperor had cleaved!

    ¡°That¡¯s right! This feeling resembles the feeling I had when I was in the depths of Nine Serenities!¡±

    Without the time to ponder upon his decision, he instantly changed his figure and his breath took on a Yin quality as his face became grey like that of an evil ghost!

    Buzz! Tremors ran through his Aperture acupoints as he felt the Dharma and Logos cease to reject and confront him. Instead, they fitted him like a glove and fell firmly into his grasp.

    Even though the nearby sea of Vital Qi had fallen apart, he now had the confidence of meeting the palm with his saber!

    The saber radiance burst in a thin and fine line, forming a chink in the darkness. Yin and Yang split apart, forming a turbid topyer and a clear bottomyer. The radiance filled all corners, illuminating the Chaos!

    Henceforth, there was light and heaven in this world. The saber radiance flooded onward, cutting open theyers andyers of air of condensed destruction, and ravaged the shrinking void.

    The elegant middle-aged man with an exotic, devilish charm stood up once again and ced his hands behind him. A thin, fine line wound appeared on his body, stretching from his mid-brows all the way to his groin.

    The wound stretched wider and wider until the man fell to the ground with a thud, his body severed in half.

    ¡®He¡¯ appeared as calm and carefree as ever, looking anything but wretched even after being severed. He smiled at Meng Qi as if he was not a manifestation of a formation but truly thetter¡¯s External Devil with a beating heart and intelligence.

    His gaze sent a tingling sensation all over Meng Qi¡¯s scalp. Only when the man disappeared entirely did he heave a sigh of relief.

    ...

    The tortoiseshell flew out, the ck and white specks on its surface magnified. In its deduction of the manifestation of nature was a concealed notion of birth,pleting the Dharma and Logos and invigorating the heaven. Of the Eight Trigrams, the terrain represented the earth; the carefree wind symbolized wood and wind; and the thunder signified lightning.

    It scattered golden sword tips that turned into revolving Trigrams brimming with the desire to bind and restrict. The Dharma phantom, exuding evil and nefariousness, that was about to arrive at Meng Qi¡¯s face was shrouded in it.

    The old and grey-haired Wang Bingning held a divinatory te on his palm, the silhouette of Dharma reflected in his pupil-less eyes.

    The divinatory te emitted red light as it rotated, entwining and shackling the silhouette reflected in his eyes. The Dharma itself seemed affected and its movements became distorted and slow as if it was a puppet with tangled strings. It gave the tortoiseshell the opportunity to continue evolving.

    Unlike the sick and frail Wang Siyuan, Wang Dezhong exuded a distinctively mature, masculine air. He repeatedly stabbed the air at seemingly random spots with his three-foot-long green spear, doing so without mystical nor prominent force. Even so, his every strike managed to stop the movements of Dharma and the surrounding momentum created by heaven and earth and the Exterior copsed.

    Wang Siyuan¡¯s face turned frighteningly pale. He pushed his hands together, bringing forth a mirage and subsequently deducing the calcting rods floating in front of him. The golden divinatory diagrams cast by the tortoiseshell gradually linked with each other to form an integral whole.

    To think he would be capable of stimting the tortoiseshell that was obviously a divine weapon!

    Evidently, his breath had not passed the first step of the Celestial Ladder!

    Duan Rui¡¯s horizons had expanded after spending time with the Wang family recently and he had be more knowledgeable as well. Even if his strength was still far behind Wang Siyuan¡¯s, he was still able to get a rudimentary understanding of what was happening.

    ¡°He seems particrlypatible with this divine weapon...¡±

    Buzz! A quiet noise resonated. From the body of his Dharma, the ripple of nothingness spread to all corners.

    The many divinatory diagrams finally formed an integral whole, resembling a roll of golden silk scroll filled with an arcane script, that wrapped the Dharmayer afteryer.

    Even though Duan Rui did not recognize the script or design, a massive ¡®word¡¯ surfaced in his mind.

    ¡°Seal!¡±

    The golden silk scroll formed by the arcane divinatory diagrams connected with the earth. The interlocked breath and force left ayer of profound mark on its surface.

    The ripples affected the nearby two-feet-tall ck boulder, reducing it to a fine powder. This was the final counterattack of the Nefarious Dharma before being sealed. Unfortunately for it, however, it was dispelledyer byyer and the attack did not manage to injure anyone.

    Staring at the revolving Eight Diagrams, Duan Rui could clearly feel the breath of a Dharmakaya.

    Just as his train of thought started running astray, Wang Siyuan¡¯s voice mingled with his violent coughing and pierced Duan Rui¡¯s ears.

    ¡°G-Go...!¡± Wang Siyuan eeked out the words amid his coughing.

    This was the first time he saw Wang Siyuan¡¯s solemnness!

    ...

    Meng Qi hastened his speed in climbing upward, crossing the spot where the devilish man had disappeared. He wanted to get out of the External Devil Lure Formation as soon as possible. Who knew what else would pop up?

    Just as he arrived at a two-feet-tall ck boulder, a golden light radiated in front of him.

    The radiance ceased in a sh. Meng Qi squinted his eyes to look at it and found an Eight Diagrams chart on the ground. Rigid and unflexible, dull and lifeless, it was a chart devoid of any power or breath.

    With his back against the ck boulder, Meng Qi found everything to be inexplicable. Why were there Eight Divinatory Diagrams suddenly?

    What was the implication behind these seemingly ordinary and typical diagrams?

    Was it a response materialized by the formation or was it a reward for almost passing the third floor?

    Would the diagrams embody the mystery of this mountain peak?

    Meng Qi¡¯s eyebrows furrowed ever so slightly. He dared not to make any further dys and instantly moved forward after memorizing the diagrams.

    The mountain path, though winding and steep, was no match for Meng Qi. Before long, he managed to walk out of the External Devil Lure Formation and unsurprisingly found a ck Bodhi-seed lying in what appeared to be a close yet distant ce.

    Enchanted Devil Bodhi-seed!

    However, the seed was also shattered as if it would be reduced to mere dust if wind swept it.

    ¡°If the seed is intact, the formation wouldn¡¯t be this weak considering the strength of the two External Devils earlier...¡± Meng Qi nodded gently. He was particrly sure that he would lose if the Enchanted Devil Bodhi-seed did not shatter and could metamorphize more than one-tenth of his own force.

    He momentarily stopped in his tracks as he recalled the diagrams that he had seen earlier. He carefully pondered it using his knowledge of Jade Virtual Divination and Eight Nine Mysteries.

    Sometimes, it might not necessarily be wise to go fast. Clues could be easily neglected and carelessness might pervade. In other words, one might not get to his destination precisely if he made haste!

    ¡°There¡¯s an inkling of the essence of Buddha in this Bodhi-seed but unfortunately it had turned evil,¡± Wang Siyuan said emotionally. He seemed to have rxed a little after exiting the External Devil Lure formation.

    His voice had barely drifted into Duan Rui¡¯s ears when he began to cough violently. Blood trickled down from the corner of his mouth and it dyed his handkerchief red.

    The tortoiseshell floated gently above his head and began to curb its power. It spilled a dim light on him, helping him to recover.

    Duan Rui was deeply upset that he had failed to obtain such a precious Nefarious Bodhi.

    How could the greedy, corrupt, and proud Duan Rui ept this?

    ¡°Up ahead is Red Lotus of Karmic Fire. You can use tricks to go past it undetected but you¡¯ll have to be careful with the subsequent Karmic Formation,¡± Wang Siyuan said after having quelled his coughing. He looked at the three of them.

    The red lotus bloomed in front of him and burned quietly, consuming unknown nutrients.

    Meng Qi took a deep breath and made preparations for the Karmic Fire to enter his body, preparations to put up a strong resistance.

    Once that happened, he would return instantly and use the Karmic Fire desmanship to kill Thunder God from the Ninth Heaven. Then he would use his other Reincarnation Talisman to return to the square and ept the Dominator¡¯s thorough healing.

    Of course, he had to have a firm grasp on the timing. If he was held back by mere seconds, he would be reduced into ashes.

    When he stepped onto the sea of mes, a faint golden glow surfaced on his skin. Ayer of ck gas drilled up to the surface and became ignited by the mes.

    Images of the enemies that he had killed and everything that had ever tugged at his conscience echoed in his mind. It seemed that the images became clearer along with the burning of the red lotus.

    The fire of Karmic force stuck close to Meng Qi¡¯s golden glow, burning so fiercely that he was swaying, but failed to break into the glow.

    The red lotus blossomed and the Karmic fire burned even fiercer. Meng Qi¡¯s golden glow remained pure and unyielding.

    Meng Qi felt as if he had be the Embodiment of Buddha, or that he had stepped onto the lotus¡¯ blossoming in the depths of hell.

    ¡°Sure enough, the eye of the formation is damaged...¡± He rxed, feeling carefree. He was even inspired to pen a song but realized, upon second thought, that he did not possess such talent...

    His body gradually submerged deeper as he stepped on the red lotus. The fire slowly extinguished as the Karmic force became exhausted.

    Meng Qi exited the karmic hell not long after and saw a withered, fallen red lotus.

    He found himself in a dark ce where there were asional twinkling strings of stars.

    Karma Fruit Formation!

    For a moment, he was stunned and many thoughts crossed his mind.

    Inside a certain ancient tomb that was shrouded in a deathly stillness.

    Right in the center of the old tomb was arge, pitch-ck coffin. It was deeply solemn and full of decorative engravings that described scenes of the Underworld of Nine Serenities. Old, mottledmps emitting moss green light were ced at both ends of the coffin. They seemed to be used for suppressing or preserving something.

    At this moment, the man shrouded in swirling bloody-yellow fog of death stepped inside and said respectfully,

    ¡°n Leader, we¡¯ve found Kong Wen¡¯s whereabouts. He¡¯s been spotted at the Jade Gate Pass and we believe he¡¯ll soon enter the West Regions.¡±

    From the coffin came a dignified but emotionless voice. ¡°I need a living Dharmakaya body in order to turn Yin into Yang and achieve the Real Body of the Netherworld. Don¡¯t disappoint me.¡±

    ¡°Rest assured, n Leader. He¡¯s no longer the Kong Wen of the yesteryears. He can hide from the world but not from those who wish to seek him. He has not engaged in any battles ever since suppressing Evil Master. He wasn¡¯t even able to rescue the disciples of Xuan Tian Sect and Dajiang Gang in time and they had died in front of him. Which part of him is worthy of his title as a Dharmakaya? Obviously, he has been on the decline after sustaining severe injuries and has lost the glory of his prime. This rumor has been circting in the Jianghu for many years!¡±

    The man shrouded in a bloody-yellow fog of death sneered, ¡°Buddha¡¯s Palm is rted to the unification of Buddhism. Like it or not, he muste. This is the omen of his death!¡±

    He straightened his back and said confidently, ¡°The three Tai Shang Elders will taking this on personally and they¡¯ll each be carrying Netherworld¡¯s bones. With them forming the Three Path Formation, our ns will be foolproof!¡±

    He quietly added this under his breath, ¡°If only there wasn¡¯t someone who had identally found out about this, then it would be even more foolproof!¡±

 Chapter 554: Karma Fruit

    <h4>Chapter 554: Karma Fruit</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    The string of twinkling stars gleamed in the darkness, its air of immense and abstruse mysteries making it so that no one dared to approach or enter it.

    Since he had alreadye this far, it would be unthinkable for him to return empty-handed. Besides, there was also a good chance that the elegant yet devilish middle-aged man had destroyed the Karma Fruit Formation.

    Furthermore, he had mastered the iplete version of Fruits of Karma and a karma secret technique. He had also pondered over rted details of the Seed of All Karma of the Heavenly Golden Scripture. The expertise of his main practice, Eight Nine Mysteries, lied in avoiding disasters. When it came to Way of Karma within the boundaries of the Exterior realm, he would definitely consider himself an expert. Therefore, even if the Karma Fruit Formation was in good order, he was fairly confident in passing through it. More importantly, he had the greatest trump card in being able to end this at any time and return!

    If he did not directly engage in a battle, Six Samsara could still summon him even if he was trapped in the formation!

    Like usual, Meng Qi had his sword in his left hand and saber in his right. His pace was neither quick nor slow as he traveled along the mountain path to the fifth floor.

    Everything turned abruptly dim around him, the darkness stretching as far as his eyes could see. Meng Qi felt as if he had fallen into the center of a vast, boundless universe.

    He initiated the heart sutras of Fruits of Karma, secretly using Sikong Tu¡¯s karma secret technique. His vision suddenly turned nk, where he failed to find the bottom at just a nce, and the fascinating darkness interweaved with bright lights as the nearby scenery reflected each other.

    Each of the strands of karma floating in the scope of his awareness surfaced on his mind, carrying with them an indescribable sense of danger. It seemed that there would be unimaginably devastating consequences if he allowed them toe near or attach themselves to him.

    Suddenly, he suddenly felt an inexplicable breath soaring from the depths of the formation. It fell into resonance with his heart sutras of Fruits of Karma. The wonderful premonition that had emerged mysteriously and inexorably once again came to him.

    This was the chance that he had been looking for!

    Meng Qi knew without a shadow of a doubt that the item to suppress the eye of the formation was his chance atpleting his cultivation of Fruits of Karma!

    He exhaled, expelling his happiness, apprehension, and shock along with the breath that left him. His expression adopted a mask of icy calmness.

    ¡°The treasure of the eye of the formation still exists. Looks like the middle-aged man from earlier didn¡¯t go through this formation. Or if he did, the formation is beyond his capability to destroy...¡± Meng Qi secretly spected. Using his heart sutras, he observed the floating strands of karma in his surroundings and tried to n his way forward.

    He suddenly moved but instead of flying high, he traveled like there was a dragon under his feet. The force carried him as he weaved through the strands of karma, as if he knew this ce like the back of his hand.

    In the beginning, the strands of karma were scarce and there was a great distance between each of them. The speed at which they fluttered was also slow. Meng Qi felt rxed all over, the feeling triumphing even what he would feel if he were to be sauntering. The more packed the strands of karma were, the faster they moved and eventually, they resembled a gleaming rain formed out of meteors shooting across empty skies.

    Meng Qi¡¯s heart sutras of Fruits of Karma were in full operation. He dared not to restrain his secret technique even by a little and continually moved forward or transformed into a creature like a mouse in advance. He would move through the gaps of the strands of karma carefully. If there were bystanders who saw him right now, he might be mistaken as a ghost!

    When he was near the eye of the formation, the strands of karma transformed into a genuine drizzle that gleamed and shimmered, looking dreamy and enthralling. If he was not careful, then a ¡®drop of the rain¡¯ might identally fall on him!

    Meng Qi became increasingly cautious as he moved up and down, desperately showcasing his ability to nimbly dodge and weave. Simultaneously, he used all his strength to sense every strand of karma, determining their level of danger. He tried his best to pick the spot that was least terrifying so that in the end, even if he could not dodge the strands, he could try contending with them.

    The thought had juste to him when he suddenly felt a piercing sense of danger!

    He saw a group of strands of karma that, for some inexplicable reason, defied the ¡®regr pattern of motion¡¯ and deviated from the orbit. They stopped in front of him, blocking his path.

    The strands cornered him in all directions, front and back, up and down. They floated toward him, giving him no space to dodge any of them.

    Even if he morphed into a mouse, it would be near impossible to travel through the narrow gaps.

    In that brief moment that bnced the fine line between life and death, Meng Qi resisted the idea to abandon this. Relying purely on heart sutras and his secret technique, he managed to identify the different danger levels of every strand of karma flying in his face.

    ¡°That strand poses the least danger!¡± Without any time to ponder his decision, he instantly morphed into a mouse and took the initiative to turn toward the strand on his left.

    When the strand came into contact with his skin, his head instantly spun. The scene before his eyes changed as the darkness faded away to reveal a great mountain that extended into the distance.

    Meng Qi found himself in the body of that elegant middle-aged man with a devilish charm. As he stood leisurely on the peak of the mountain, he was dressed in a green robe with his hands behind his back

    Just as he was about to leave, an old monk dressed in a yellow frock with a red cassock draped over his shoulders appeared out of thin air. His eyebrows drooped so low that they fell against his cheek. In his left hand was a cane with nine tin rings and in his left, he was dragging a Buddha¡¯s relic that radiated a dark golden ze.

    ¡°Abbot Kong Wen?¡±

    The appearance of the old man was etched deeply into Meng Qi¡¯s mind. He was the first Dharmakaya master that Meng Qi had ever met: Kong Wen, Dragon-subduing Arhat of Shaolin Temple!

    Kong Wen¡¯s face was solemn and dignified. He clenched his grasp on the Buddha¡¯s relic into a fist and punched straight at Meng Qi!

    The punch was brimming with Zen Philosophies, giving people a feeling of self-sufficiency. It was unpredictable yet also deliberate.

    Dragon-subduing Divine Fist was the result ofbining the True Dragon of the Exterior as well as own¡¯s own ¡®dragon¡¯ to develop one of the 18 internal techniques of Flower-pinching Finger. It could demonstrate the Golden Body of the Dragon-subduing Arhat and help one be the Kassapa Dharmakaya.

    The ancestral teacher of the sixth generation of Shaolin, Yuan Kong, had created the skill after cultivating the Flower-pinching Finger as a shortcut for future generations. Even though it was difficult to learn, it was still much better than trying to directly master Flower-pinching Finger.

    The Buddha Aura gleamed with a golden glow, untouched by the wind. Kong Wen seemed to have thrown the punch from the bottom of his heart, leaving Meng Qi with no way to dodge it. He could only watch the punch strike him on the forehead.

    The sky spun, the earth went round, and the sounds of meditation suddenly appeared everywhere. Meng Qi¡¯s Vital Spirit was close to dissipating and his awareness turned vague and murky.

    However, at the most crucial and dangerous time, the subsequent force of the punch disappeared.

    It had bizarrely disappeared!

    Meng Qi¡¯s vision recovered and he realized the strand of karma had dissipated on its own. On his left was an empty path for him to continue moving forward.

    He grabbed hold of this golden opportunity and weaved out of the ¡®siege¡¯ of the strands of karma, his mind upied with countless thoughts.

    ¡°These strands of karmack any subsequent force. No wonder I can¡¯t detect any other danger from them; they¡¯re all within the limits of my endurance. But why would theyck such force...?¡±

    ¡°Abbot Kong Wen, Abbot Kong Wen...¡± Meng Qi racked his brain to recall the scene earlier. His heart suddenly jolted and turbulent emotions washed over him.

    ¡°Could the middle-aged man with the devilish charm be ¡®Evil Master¡¯ Han Guang?¡±

    ¡°It was ¡®Evil Master¡¯ Han Guang who broke the previous formation?¡±

    ¡®Evil Master¡¯ Han Guang had a reputation that Meng Qi was familiar with. He was one-half of the two gleaming stars of the former generation, sharing the title with Meng Qi¡¯s friend, Brother Gao. Furthermore, he went to im Dharmakayater on, clearly demonstrating that his talent was rmingly splendid!

    His methods were ruthless and his movements furtive, but he still lost to Abbot Kong Wen of Shaolin Temple in the end. He had been missing since then; no one knew if he was killed or suppressed somewhere.

    ¡°Did he enter the gate here or did he obtain it from the true back mountain of Shaolin Temple?¡±

    ¡°Is his battle with Abbot Kong Wen rted to this?¡±

    He could not afford to distract himself with such questions as danger turned even more intense the closer he came to the eye of the formation. He forcibly suppressed his turbulent emotions and dived into danger once again, cautiously passing through two ¡®strings of stars¡¯.

    Before long, the object in the eye of the formation became vaguely visible. It appeared to an indistinct silhouette of a person sitting cross-legged, but he detected no living breathing from it.

    Meng Qi¡¯s heart shuddered. The strands of karma before his eyes were so densely packed that they were like a curtain wall. Unless he was able to morph into a mosquito, it would be impossible to traverse.

    However, he remained calm without feeling the least hint of panic, having had his earlier experience. Upon careful observation, he mmed into a string of gleaming stars in his mouse form.

    That was the least dangerous one, even less so than the one earlier!

    With the mysterious strands of karma made out of nothingness surrounding him, he gained a deeper understanding of the Way of Karma in a sh. Then he unsurprisingly found that he had ¡®changed¡¯ into someone else. In front of him was an old man dressed in an ancient robe and a tall hat.

    His silver hair was like snow, while his eyes harbored the wisdom umted over his long lifetime. His breath was shunned outside of heaven and earth and was near impossible to detect. If Meng Qi closed his eyes, he might really assume that no one was there.

    ¡°This feeling...¡±

    Meng Qi frowned, finding it to be exceptionally familiar.

    Realization suddenly dawned on him. ¡°Isn¡¯t this the breath of Divination Saint that I once sensed in the Human Emperor¡¯s Ancient Path?¡±

    ¡°The ancestor of the Wang family of River East, one of the saints of the medieval times!¡±

    While grappling with shock, Meng Qi realized that ¡®he¡¯ was wearing a grey frock and carrying an ordinary Buddhist Commandment de.

    Was he now in the body of a monk?

    The ancestor of the Wang family suddenly heaved a sigh. ¡°Ever since figuring out and validating that matter, I knew that such a day woulde without fail.¡±

    ¡°Knowing too much isn¡¯t a good thing,¡± Meng Qi blurted out, though those words were not his. They came from the ¡®instinctive reaction¡¯ of the grey-robed monk.

    The ancestor smiled bitterly. ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve left behind family precepts a long time ago. Divinatory diagrams musn¡¯t be calcted to their limit and simrly, actions can¡¯t be taken to their extremes. That¡¯s the right way to live.¡±

    He had surprisingly be carefree in the face of a desperate end, even joking, ¡°How should I address you...¡±

    Saber radiance red before he could finish his words. The surroundings plunged into darkness once more and the illusory strands of karma appeared in front of Meng Qi¡¯s eyes. Then he used his, or rather the monk¡¯s, Buddhist Commandment de clung to the strands in an abstruse manner. The ancestor of the Wang family became ¡®all alone in the world¡¯.

    Where there was an effect, there must be a cause. People who live in this world would inevitably gain the karma of being born by their parents. To obtain strong and unyielding martial arts would also mean bearing the karma of impartations inheritance and painstaking practice. When the Buddhist Commandment de clung to those karmas, its fruits would also cease to exist.

    The ancestor¡¯s body gradually copsed and it was as if he had never once existed in this world.

    It was difficult for the de to cling to the strands of karma for an extended period of time. Soon, they began to float away again. The life of the ancestor of the Wang family, however, was gone. The oue was written in stone and there was no way of changing it.

    Stars began colliding with one another in the aftermath of a violent countercharge. The greatest karma was borne by the grey-robed monk, which happened to be Meng Qi!

    ¡°Being a member of the Wang family, he had cultivated the Derivation Sutra all in hopes of helping his family survive the greatest cmity after the chaos of the demons.¡±

    Surprisingly, the additional weight of karma prompted Meng Qi to sigh in relief. The greatest cmity after the chaos of the demons was the chaos of Demonic Buddha. The Wang family would eventually safely survive the ordeal and flourish to this day.

    No wonder this was the least dangerous strand of karma!

    With the karma gone, Meng Qi opened his eyes. His emotions were a mixture of joy and shock.

    He was delighted because he had experienced Fruits of Karma desmanship from the beginning to its end, prompting his Vital Spirit to be lively and active. The saber in his hand was eager to move, having gained a faint understanding of quite a few profound mysteries.

    What shocked him was the monk that he had possessed seemed to be Ananda himself, the same Ananda who had appeared in the medieval times after being killed by Monster Saint!

    To think that Divination Saint of the Wang family who managed to scheme against Overlord would die in his hands!

    While still immersed in his thoughts, Meng Qi passed through the curtain made out of strands of karma and arrived at the eye of the formation.

    The hazy silhouette in the eye of the formation was shrouded in mes, mes that were made out of strange strands of karma. Unlike the rest, these were of a scarlet hue!

 Chapter 555: Mastering the First Part of the Blade

    <h4>Chapter 555: Mastering the First Part of the de</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    ¡°The color is a scarlet red like that of mes, so it¡¯s obviously different from the other strands of karma...¡± Meng Qi¡¯s eyebrows furrowed as he pondered over this. Being someone who knew a fair amount about Ananda¡¯s Secret Scroll, a sudden thought came to him.

    ¡°Could this strand of karma contain the battle between Ananda and Monster Saint?¡±

    Being ¡®Fire Emperor¡¯ Feng Xi of the Five Ancient Emperors and the perpetrator of the chaos of the world, Monster Saint was more than qualified whether in terms of his realm or strength to leave behind such a strange, mysterious strand of karma!

    ¡°Can I only get the object at the eye of the formation after shouldering Monster Saint¡¯s karma?¡± Meng Qi could not help shivering.

    However, once he calmed down enough to make observations, he realized that he was notpletely helpless.

    He definitely would not dare to resist head-on if he witnessed such a strand of karma as soon as he arrived at the eye of the formation; however, under the circumstances where he could draw noparison, he could only sense danger from the strand of karma and not the level of danger.

    Having witnessed the scene of ¡®Evil Master¡¯ Han Guang killing Abbot Kong Wen as well as the scene of Ananda killing Divination Saint, however, Meng Qi now had the foundation to form his judgment.

    ¡°This is much riskier than the strand of karma of Ananda killing Divination Saint, and slightly more dangerous than the one of Evil Master killing Abbot Kong Wen. It¡¯s still less terrifying than the other options. I¡¯ll still consider it within the limits of my endurance...¡± Meng Qi made his spections cautiously, not daring to advance prematurely.

    Even though he could not exin why the strand of karma left behind by terribly powerful Monster Saint would be safer than most, he could confidently make his judgment thanks to his previous experience.

    Meng Qi breathed a sigh of relief, calming his inner fears, anxiety, and uneasiness. He once again analyzed his judgment, from the beginning to the end.

    When he determined that there were no mistakes, he expelled various emotions from his heart and prepared himself for the interruption of the Samsara. Wielding Heaven Inflicted Pain, he took the initiative to touch the fiery-red strand of karma.

    The world around him changed soundlessly ¨C everything seemed to have melted. All the Dharma and Logos were supporting a bud of fervent me.

    Inside the splendid and vibrant magenta glow of fire was a tall, slender woman dressed in a maroon empress¡¯s gown. Her facial features were the most perfect that Meng Qi had ever seen in his life, so beautiful that it was difficult to put them into words. No matter one¡¯s preference, it would seem that one would definitely satisfy one¡¯s dreams in her.

    The woman carried herself regally and, though her eyes were cold, she had a fiery charm. In her hands was a maroon spear.

    ¡°This is undoubtedly the charm of Monster Saint...¡± Meng Qi found that he had once again transformed into the monk dressed in a white frock. He held a string of prayer beads in his left hand and a Buddhist Commandment de in his right.

    Monster Saint took a step forward and pointed her maroon spear at Meng Qi at a nt. In a cold voice, she cried,

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you wielding your de?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t bring myself to wield it,¡± replied Ananda in his white frock, raising his left hand. It was the carved inscription of the strand of karma, not Meng Qi, that answered.

    Meng Qi was unable to empathize with Ananda¡¯s feelings at this moment. He could only watch helplessly as Monster Saint took another step forward and said, her voice underlying with bitter hatred,

    ¡°Then how did you manage to wield itst time?¡±

    Ananda had no reply. He began chanting the sutras and all around him golden lotuses bloomed. The deluge of heavenly flowers were all dipped in colored ze.

    Monster Saint did not try to speak any further. She shook her hand, sending her spear flying like a dragon emerging from the sea. It pierced Meng Qi on the forehead. The magenta mes condensed and took the form of a phoenix that ignited the whole world. The Dharma and Logos melted, thoroughly exhausting all living things.

    Ananda seemed to have given up all thoughts of resistance and allowed the spear to freely pierce his forehead.

    The pain stabbed right into Meng Qi¡¯s heart. He felt that every inch of his flesh melted and his Vital Spirit ravaged by the mes. The pain from such sensations was unspeakably extreme.

    To use the pain of having a heated soldering iron burning one¡¯s skin as a yardstick, the pain that Meng Qi was currently suffering was hundreds of thousands of times worse. It hurt so badly that the pain kept him from fainting. His self-protection instinct against pain that had exceeded his limit was no longer effective.

    mesced every breath that he inhaled and exhaled. Meng Qi watched as his skin and flesh melted, even turning into liquid as the color of fire. His vision was engulfed in magenta.

    His Interior scenery was copsing and its connection the Dharma and Logos was melting; however, the mes did not extinguish the portrait of Primeval that held the down the fort in the center. Everything turned increasingly blurred and when it couldn¡¯t bear it anymore, Meng Qi¡¯s Vital Spirit would also die!

    Meng Qi heard Monster Saint¡¯s voice amid all the haziness, sounding rather surprised.

    ¡°Humph! Secr Samsara Way!¡±

    His Vital Spirit began showing signs of being burned until there was practically nothing left, and Meng Qi felt that he could persevere no longer. Just as he nned to give up and return, in his bleariness he saw Monster Saint pulling the spear out of his forehead. She said coldly,

    ¡°If reluctance persists in your heart, you¡¯ll always fall prey to oblivion. Even if youe toprehend countless Ways, you¡¯ll be hard-pressed to discover their true essence.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you each and every time you reincarnate; I¡¯ll continue until your imprintpletely dissipates!¡±

    The red silhouette was haughty and distant as the mes began to subside, ushering in coolness. Meng Qi had managed to endure the ordeal until the very end.

    The power of Monster Saint¡¯s mes was much weaker than he had expected, perhaps due to her death and the erosion of Time Sword over the years. That was why the danger level of this particr strand of karma was considered low.

    His vision returned to normal. The strange scarlet red strand of karma began dissipating, gradually revealing the figure in the eye of the formation.

    Meng Qi held his breath and waited with rapt attention, feeling somewhat nervous. His mind ran wild with thoughts of Monster Saint¡¯s words earlier.

    ¡°Imprint?¡±

    The scarlet red hue turned increasingly faint, exposing more and more of the figure sitting cross-legged inside. Meng Qi could not help quickening his pace. What would be waiting for him there?

    Would he really be able to learn Fruits of Karma?

    ...

    ¡°This is the Fruits of Karma Formation; its danger couldn¡¯t be determined based on the previous four formations,¡± Wang Siyuan said, giving Duan Rui a reminder. ¡°Take care not to touch any of the strings of stars. They might be harboring the will of certain big powers. Even the slightest hint of karma weighing on you is enough to damn you for an eternity.¡±

    Duan Rui widened his eyes at the twinkling strands of karma drifting through the darkness and subconsciously asked, ¡°Who in this world can still be considered a big power?¡±

    ¡°Since the ancient and medieval times, these karma strands are partially Ananda¡¯s legacy and partially the manifestations of those who have ever stepped into this formation throughout the generations. None of these strings of stars is something that you can shoulder,¡± Wang Siyuan said tly.

    ¡°Those who had entered this formation throughout the generations?¡± a surprised Duan Rui said. He thought that this was a secret ce that only a few had ever visited.

    Wang Siyuan said, amid coughing, ¡°Before Demonic Buddha began wreaking havoc in the world, this ce wasn¡¯t a secret among certain high-ranking people but no one had ever made it to the peak of the mountain. However, one of my family ancestors once visited the ce.¡±

    ¡°This ce mysteriously disappeared after the mess that Demonic Buddha had created. It didn¡¯t reappear until Dharma identally passed through the six of the mountain peaks and obtained a style of Buddha¡¯s Palm.¡±

    ¡°B-But the big powers of the ancient and medieval times have long died. What does this have to do with them?¡± This was what confused Duan Rui.

    Wang Siyuan looked at him with a faint smile. ¡°Once the big powers encountered truth and virtue, they began adopting the Way and reason. They would leave an imprint in between heaven and earth. Even if they die, the imprint they leave behind will onlypletely disappear after an incredibly long time. Once you get infected by the strands of karma, you¡¯ll have to bear the force that the imprint brings.¡±

    Duan Rui felt his eyes widen in shock as his mind began deducing many things from Wang Siyuan¡¯s exnation. ¡°In other words, the older the imprints are, the countercharge force would be weaker? That karmas from the medieval times are more dangerous than those from the ancient times?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily true. When you reach the level of Nine Primogenitors of Taoism and Five Ancient Emperors, the imprint you leave behind is practically immortal. That¡¯s unless you abandon it yourself and refine it into something else.¡± Wang Siyuan merely gave a brief exnation. He stared at the tortoise script and it pulled them into the Fruits of Karma Formation.

    ...

    In a secret location somewhere, the ck-golden Phoenix-feathered Spear that exuded neither breath nor might suddenly emitted a soft chant. Subsequently, the birds of the world cried simultaneously in response.

    ¡°There are signs of Monster Saint¡¯s spear awakening!¡± a pleasantly surprised voice blurted out.

    ...

    Meng Qi was now standing right before the eye of the formation. He stared at the scarlet strand of karma morphing into a flying light that slowly copsed.

    The flying light was like arge door that gradually opened to reveal what was inside.

    Meng Qi was the type to feel calmer the more dangerous his situation was. His feelings of nervousness and uneasiness miraculously disappeared at this very minute as he focused on the figure seated cross-legged.

    Whatever it was, what muste wille!

    The problem would not be solved by avoiding it. Only by facing it would there be hope of defeating it!

    Pop! The scarlet strand of karma disappeared entirely amid the illusory quiet noise. The figure sitting cross-legged in the eye of the formation finally emerged in front of Meng Qi.

    The ¡®figure¡¯ was a woodcarving of a white-robed monk. The monk had handsome features marred by mncholy as if troubled over the sea of suffering in the world of mortals.

    It was Ananda!

    This was the first time Meng Qi had seen the true face of Ananda. Ananda, who had been shrouded in the fog, had finally ¡®appeared¡¯!

    However, his appearance did not surprise Meng Qi. Instead, Meng Qi¡¯s mind began buzzing and turbulent waves of emotions washed over him, causing him to struggle to shoulder on.

    Ananda¡¯s facial features were evidently different from his own yet when Meng Qi looked at Ananda, he felt as if he was looking at himself.

    ¡°He¡¯s me?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m him?¡±

    Meng Qi¡¯s greatest fear and worry had turned into reality!

    Had the ancient ¡®evil ghost¡¯ truly possessed him?

    The different karmas, like the forces governing one¡¯s life or fate itself, arrived, as if trying to weigh down on Meng Qi¡¯s body. Yet, for some reason, they stopped in the vicinity of the woodcarving.

    He did not know when it started happening but a change had taken ce in the woodcarving. The left half of the body was exuding a distant feeling of vicissitudes of life. It was genuine and unique, as if incapable of change. The right half, on the other hand, was bleary and indistinct as if it was made out of the condensation of countless stars. Its continuous and unending changes made it difficult to be grasped.

    At that moment, a sentence surface in Meng Qi¡¯s mind.

    ¡°The past is unchanging; the future is indefinite!¡±

    Buzz! Meng Qi¡¯s mind shook. He seemed to have found answers to his various questions about Fruits of Karma at this moment.

    Before this, he never quite understood why his enemies would die after their karma ¡®clung¡¯ onto him. It seemed as if they had lost the reason for their birth, thus losing the ¡®fruit¡¯ of their existence. But didn¡¯t this mean that Meng Qi was changing the past? How could the true reality disappear just like that? This was truly unbelievable!

    However, having witnessed the changes in this woodcarving, realization suddenly dawned on him.

    The past could not be altered, but the future contained numerous possibilities. There were a lot ofplex antecedents that could influence the future. There was no way for him to urately grasp it before the future turned into the present.

    Fruits of Karma was capable of temporarily taking away one¡¯s karma, creating an illusion where the karma did not exist or distorting and magnifying a certain karma. Consequently, this simplified the factors that would influence the future and ensure the oue was unique. In other words, it was capable of delivering a thorough death.

    This was what Fruits of Karma was, the true Fruits of Karma!

    Gloom fell upon Meng Qi, starkly outlining the twinkling strings of stars. He loosened then tightened, over and over, his hold on his saber. He no longer experienced any difficulty in thrusting his saber!

    Having spent so many years cultivating bitterly, he finally managed to master the first part of the true Fruits of Karma!

    ng! His saber emitted a quiet cry as it traveled in a splendid trajectory and poked at the ¡®fate¡¯.

    The woodcarving suddenly shattered into pieces, causing all the strands of karma to go out of control. They interweaved with one another, condensing and copsing as a whole, before exploding without a sound.

    The fifth floor restored its calm, revealing the mountain peak. Meng Qi remained standing in the same ce and said quietly to himself,

    ¡°Whatever the antecedent is, I¡¯m no one but myself!

    ¡°Since you¡¯ve already ¡®died¡¯, then go on your way!¡±

    ...

    Wang Siyuan, Duan Rui, and the rest were carefully moving forward when the strands of karma turned frantic and impassioned. They flew toward the center and condensed into a gleaming ball of light.

    The ball of light copsed within itself before suddenly exploding, destroying the object in the eye of the formation.

    Everything turned calm and tranquil as if it was an ordinary mountain peak. Wang Siyuan¡¯s expression shifted ever so slightly as he clenched his left hand, as if half of his purpose on this trip had inexplicably failed!

    ...

    Meng Qi put aside his emotions and began to observe the sixth floor, considering if he should continue to go up.

    Now that he had seeded in mastering the first part of Fruits of Karma, he had lost all appetite for risk.

    ¡°I need to study the details of karma in Heavenly Golden Scripture further when I return. It¡¯s best if I can obtain the relevant chapter of Seed of All Karma cultivation before achieving Dharmakaya, and then merge it with Fruits of Karma to create a karma desmanship that belongs solely to me. It¡¯ll be apletely separate entity from Ananda¡¯s creation!¡± Meng Qi secretly considered his future ns.

    If he depended solely on Fruits of Karma, he might just fall squarely into Ananda¡¯s trap!

    Since the cultivation of Fruits of Karma belonged to the Dharmakaya realm, Meng Qi did not dare to think that he would instantly master it. Thus, he decided toprehend it and merge it with something else to create a new desmanship.

    If Meng Qi were to be honest, he was still doubtful about him being Ananda. When he used Supernatural Power of Shaking Heaven and Hitting Earth in the past, he never even saw a sliver of Ananda¡¯s shadow. Furthermore, he was a time traveler and born in the era of science and technology. There seemed to be little connection between him and Ananda.

    ¡°Could Su Ziyuan be the reincarnation of Ananda, but his body was taken over by me?¡± Meng Qi mumbled to himself in confusion. He found that the formation on the sixth floor was a superposition of the five previous formations. Furthermore, the eye of the formation was evidently unbroken, making it particrly dangerous.

    Just as he was about to leave, he suddenly saw a mass of ck gas swirling on the edges of the six floor. The ck gas was connected to the formation and it entrapped a figure.

    ¡°Who is it?¡± Meng Qi was shocked.

    To think that someone was trapped here!

    ¡°Could it be ¡®Evil Master¡¯ Han Guang who intruded earlier?¡±

    Staring at Immensity Sea and Gobi Desert, Kong Wen uttered Buddha¡¯s name quietly and said, ¡°Junior Brother Kong Jian, Nephew Wu Jing, the Buddha Aura incident and the Twelves Signs of Corrtion seem to be rted. Please go on your separate ways to confirm this.¡±

    He handed them both handwritten letters. Kong Jian and Wu Jing then instantly left to do his bidding.

    Kong Wen, with his feet on a golden lotus, went in one of the directions. He had been flying for some time when the weather suddenly changed and the sky took on a bloody-yellow hue and a deathly stillness.

    Underneath was a prominent simrly-colored winding river zigzagging through thend, threading together the voids and linking sinister and terrifying ces. There was a prison of mes where evil ghosts were scrambling over a bite of food, and there was livestock self-mutting. It was as if one would fall into deprivation if one came into contact with even a single drop of the bloody-yellow river water.

    A sole human stood among the heaven, earth, and people. The human was warped and distorted like he was a follower of Shadow or a Mountain-morphing White Bone follower.

    ¡°Kong Wen, your lifespanes to its end today!¡± a majestic voice cried.

    Kong Wen¡¯s expression changed a little.

    ¡°Life-changing Sect? Three Paths Formation?¡±

    The sixth floor was filled with many great mysteries. Meng Qi knew he needed to investigate it further and pondered over it. He then slowly approached the formation, and asked loudly,

    ¡°May I inquire your identity, senior? Why are you trapped here?¡±

    The figure trapped inside the formation of the sixth floor sighed.

    ¡°Amitabha. I¡¯m Kong Wen.¡±

    Inside the sinister, deathly still tomb, the n Leader lying inside the dark bier and the man shrouded in a bloody-yellow fog of death were awaiting for the oue.

    There was a row ofmp souls ced on the desk before them, the fire inside them burning quietly.

    ¡°n Leader, rest assured...¡± the man shrouded in fog whispered.

    Before he could finish his words, a gust of wind suddenly swept them and extinguished three soulmps at the same time!

 Chapter 556: Threads of a Secret Weave a Complete Picture

    <h4>Chapter 556: Threads of a Secret Weave a Complete Picture</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    ¡°This...¡± The man shrouded in a bloody-yellow fog of death lost his voice as he stared at the extinguished soulmps.

    ¡°How could three Tai Shang Elders die at the same time?¡±

    He did not know when the fight had begun, but the fact that the Elders were simultaneously killed was too shocking and unbelievable.

    The three Tai Shang Elders had a particr skill set and a lifespan that stretched much further than that of those in their generation, making them masters of many generations. Besides a select few, their peers in the Jianghu were long dead. This was also what they had relied on. They all had the strength of the peak of the Exterior realm and were now armed with Netherworld¡¯s bones as well as the Three Paths Formation that they had cultivated together for decades. Even though they were most definitely helpless against a Dharmakaya, how could a Dharmakaya who was heavily injured after a fight against Evil Master be a match for them? How could he kill the three Elders all at once?

    Thud! Two of the bluish whitemps floated and the lid of the pitch-ck coffin suddenly slid aside, causing the bloody-yellow fog of death to rise out of the opening as if it was a substance.

    Out of the blue, a figure sat up straight from inside the coffin, whose breath seemed to have threaded together the past and present- it was filled with deathly stillness and depravity.

    Through the dew-like mist, it could be faintly seen that he was made out of entirely white bones. Four of them were missing, including the bones of his hand!

    The rest of his bones were covered in a thinyer of flesh that was not only freshly grown but also a clean skin that had never once rotted.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± he roared. It was as if his fury had sunk the entire old tomb into the Nine Serenities.

    To think that Kong Wen did not fall into depravity after his severe injuries!

    It turned out that he had left behind falsified hints and clues throughout the years. What exactly was he up to?

    The three Tai Shang Elders as a team represented nearly half of the force of Life-saving Sect elites, including him. Never mind that they were armed with his very own Netherworld¡¯s bones, losing them could not be considered as a trifling matter. After all, his painstaking efforts in excavating many old tombs had been unraveled just like that.

    ...

    ¡°I¡¯m Kong Wen.¡±

    His words were like strikes of Buddha¡¯s Palm mming ferociously at his heart.

    His mind ¡®shattered¡¯ and his heart lost control along with it. The emotions swept him in waves, each taller than thest.

    The one being suppressed here was Kong Wen, the abbot of Shaolin Temple and the third-ranked Dragon-subduing Arhat on the Celestial Rankings?

    If this was true, then who was the one in the Shaolin Temple?

    He had not heard of any news ofte of monks getting into trouble. Furthermore, Primogenitor Lingbao had even deliberately pointed out that Abbot Kong Wen would being here to fight for the Primary Instruction of Buddha¡¯s Palm.

    The strand of karma of Kong Wen and Evil Master within the Fruits of Karma Formation...

    The figure of Evil Master breaking the eye of the formation within the spiritual barriers of External Devil Lure...

    Abbot Kong Wen who was criticized for not going all out in rescuing Qi Xia of Dajiang Gang and upholding the majesty of a Dharmakaya...

    Abbot Kong Wen who was Due suspected of being involved in the tragic death of Qing Jing of Xuan Tian Sect in Shaolin Temple but managed to prove his innocence...

    Abbot Kong Wen who killed Primogenitor Taiyi of the Immortals and confirmed his true identity...

    The Shaolin Temple mastermind who had manipted Duan Rui and his foster father to practice Muscle-bone Strengthening Scripture backward...

    The person guarding Duan Rui had died unfathomably, leaving no clues or traces around him...

    The incident of Zhen Chang stealing the scripture back then was shrouded in mysteries...

    Shaolin Temple¡¯s sudden support for the Crown Prince and their coboration with Pure Land Sect...

    Meng Qi¡¯s own expulsion from Shaolin Temple had been supported by a reason that aligned with themandments and Shaolin¡¯s philosophy, an argument so well made that he and his Master Xuan Bei found no fault in it. However, hadn¡¯t President Wu Jing been a little too hasty? He should have brought Meng Qi back to Shaolin Temple and punished him in front of all the monks. Would that not be more effective in setting him as an example to deter the others? His actions had been too impatient!

    In the past few years, there were many instances of troublemakers creating something from nothing in Shaolin Temple!

    One particr thought instantly echoed in Meng Qi¡¯s mind and a conjecture came to him in a sh.

    Could ¡®Evil Master¡¯ Han Guang be impersonating the ¡®Abbot Kong Wen¡¯ who was currently in Shaolin Temple?

    Meng Qi was shocked at himself as the idea came to him; he could not quite believe it.

    It was unbelievable that Shaolin Temple, who was vaguely considered the number one sect, would be secretly infiltrated by the Devil Path.

    He nearly threw the conjecture out of the window because there were still so many usible exnations. For example, it was possible that Abbot Kong Wen had split up his good and evil nature to the extent that even his body was separated. There was also the possibility that the timelines in this world were out of sync. It was also likely that it was a strange phenomenon brought about by karma being in a different world...

    The conjecture, however, became ingrained in him as soon as it had appeared. Following this line of thought, Meng Qi realized that this conjecture was able to exin other incidents!

    During the Sumptuous Fruits Banquet, Six-annihtion Devilman had harassed him and appeared to have been waiting for help. In the end, the one who made it there was Thunder God from the Ninth Heaven. It seemed that Destruction Sect and the Myths were now a team!

    Heaven Sovereign had emerged without any sign or warning yet had fallen just as quickly, rendering the efforts of the Half-step to Dharmakaya master of Zhao family from Luoyang useless...

    Not many members of the Myths arrived then. It seemed to be a private task...

    Six-annihtion Devilman had a secret technique that could pull the wool over the eyes of the world. Under the conditions whereby he did not demonstrate his full strength and was not under the watchful eyes of other monks, he could very well conceal his realm and true kung fu...

    Like the fake Jiuniang from before...

    Naturally, Abbot Kong Wen had not treaded in the Jianghu for many years since his battle with Evil Master and not met any of the Dharmakaya monks. Even the guarding of the divine weapon, de of Ananda, was left to President who oversaw the stupa and the Elders, who took turns taking up the responsibility...

    The series of clues threaded together to form a brilliant, powerful chain. Meng Qi was increasingly horrified, feeling shocked beyond measure.

    The ¡®Abbot Kong Wen¡¯ of the outside world was none other than ¡®Evil Master¡¯ Han Guang!

    ¡®Evil Master¡¯ Han Guang also happened to be Heaven Sovereign of the Myths!

    This idea prompted another memory to surface on Meng Qi¡¯s mind. Gu Xiaosang¡¯s attitude toward the True Emperor Seal had been ambiguous andter said she had wanted it to bait ¡®Evil Master¡¯ Han Guang, who had disappeared for many years and seek for a coboration. She called him the remnants of evil from the previous dynasty and said he should be having a different feeling about the treasure that possessed the significance of the symbol of Emperor. She concluded that perhaps he would secretly steal it.

    However, the ones who showed up were not members of Destruction Sect but the Myths!

    If his previous conjecture was correct, that would exin many things. ¡®Evil Master¡¯ Han Guang, who had been masquerading as Abbot Kong Wen, had to be careful in his every movement. He did not have the right to leave the temple or make his move as he wished. Unless his target was incredibly weak and could be killed from a distance, it would be easy to expose any existing secrets if he dispatched members of Destruction Sect. It was more appropriate to order the members of the Myths to do his bidding.

    This assumption could also exin why, after he discovered clues, the mastermind did not try his best in trying to hunt him down and intercept him.

    He was unable to do so because he was preupied with other things!

    Furthermore, he could not dispatch his true subordinates lest any concerned parties discovered clues.

    Meng Qi frowned when his line of thought led him here. Destruction Sect and Luo Denomination had been coborating with each other for a long time. When Gu Xiaosang made her move back then, she was not just confirming the condition of the leader of the coboration, but she probably also suspected that Evil Master was Heaven Sovereign!

    ¡°This damned woman! Only half of her words can be trusted! She either lies half the time or conceals half of the truth!¡±

    Her ability to use Luo Denomination affairs to aplish her objectives was truly an art in itself.

    Meng Qi inhaled, taking in a deep breath. If Evil Master was Heaven Sovereign, then it was reasonable that Abbot Kong Wen would make a misstep and get himself imprisoned here. The incident of Gu Xiaosang entrapping Sessor of Mystic Fairy was a good reference for this. Abbot Kong Wen, who would not have his guard up against such tactics, would naturally fall for such traps. Not to mention, Evil Master might have a genuine apotheosis secret treasure and the Myths assisting him.

    Putting it this way, Evil Master was truly one of the most illustrious figures of his generation. He was an exceptional and formidable figure that could not be described as having mere ¡®rming talent¡¯. In Meng Qi¡¯s own words, Evil Master was practically the ¡®protagonist¡¯ of the previous generation. To think that his own Brother Gao Lan and Evil Master were jointly referred to as the two gleaming stars ¨C what a greatpliment from the Jianghu folks!

    Of course, he had never witnessed the ¡®callous personality¡¯ of Gao Lan. He could not just assume that Gao Lan could not rival Evil Master.

    When it came to the title of the ¡®protagonist¡¯ of the previous generation, Meng Qi had no doubt that it belonged to Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s master, ¡®Outer-sky God Sword¡¯ Su Wuming.

    He took a deep breath and discarded all the spections running through his mind, trying hard to restore his calm.

    The precondition of his conjecture was that the person entrapped on the sixth floor was indeed Abbot Kong Wen. He could not assume it was Kong Wen just because the person said he was. What if it was Evil Master trying to mislead others?

    The reason for Meng Qi¡¯s shock, despite having not confirmed the person¡¯s identity, was the many doubts and clues that had been upying his mind. They had left a deep impression on him and confused him greatly. It was a secret that he had been unable to find a key to thread all the clues together. The person¡¯s words ¡°I¡¯m Kong Wen¡± had enlightened him!

    Once he had regained hisposure, Meng Qi asked loudly, ¡°Senior, you¡¯re Dragon-subduing Arhat of Shaolin Temple, divine monk Kong Wen?¡±

    He narrowed his eyes to peer inside the formation and saw that the figure was indeed a monk!

    ¡°That¡¯s me.¡± There was neither anxiety nor urgency in Kong Wen¡¯s voice.

    He seemed as if he wanted to continue and changed the topic after a brief pause, ¡°Who are you, donor? How did you manage to enter the back mountain of Shaolin Temple?¡±

    ¡°Divine monk Kong Wen knows this is the back mountain of Shaolin Temple? That¡¯s right. He¡¯s an abbot after all; he¡¯ll definitely have mastered the secrets of the sect...¡±Meng Qi was relieved and decided to be open and honest with Kong Wen to gain his trust. ¡°I¡¯m Su Meng, an abandoned disciple of Shaolin Temple. I was once under a disciple under Master Xuan Bei.¡±

    He revealed his true identity because he intended to listen what the trapped ¡®Kong Wen¡¯ had to say. He would be able to determine the truth from the falsity and understand more secrets from there. There was, after all, no shortage of rumors of people identally breaking into secret territories. It was fine as long as he did not leak the secrets of the Six Realms.

    However, Meng Qi was not prepared to save Kong Wen personally. Who knew if the person inside was truly ¡®Evil Master¡¯ Han Guang all along? Besides, this was beyond his power. He decided to let Kong Wen name his own savior and be an errand boy for him.

    While he was speaking, Meng Qi had triggered his Golden Bell Shield. His entire body was wrapped in ayer of dark golden glow, making him look quite like the Luohan.

    ¡°Xuan Bei¡¯s disciple?¡± Kong Wen sounded rather emotional. ¡°I¡¯ve besmirched my master¡¯s name. I was trapped here not long after I brought him to the temple. How is he now?¡±

    Xuan Bei¡¯s induction into Shaolin Temple was probably two or three years before Kong Wen fought Evil Master. Kong Wen had carefully instructed Xuan Bei during that period of time.

    Meng Qi understood that the conversation had turned to family affairs and this helped him confirm Kong Wen¡¯s identity. Thus, he said honestly, ¡°Master is a great talent who is fated with the Teachings of Buddhism. Even if he harbored regrets due to his Hidden Latch, he was still able to make rapid progress in his cultivation of Maha and ovee evil. He is now in the peak of the Exterior realm. Yes, he has been under the guidance of Kong Wen in the temple...¡±

    ¡°Han Guang...¡± Kong Wen sneered. He then sighed and said, ¡°I knew they didn¡¯t kill me because it would pose too great a cost to them. So it turns out that they¡¯re also doing so because they didn¡¯t want my soulmp to be extinguished and expose their tricks.¡±

    ¡°They?¡± Meng Qi asked, doubtful.

    Could it be that the members of the Myths alsoid the formation to interrupt?

    Kong Wen seemed to have eliminated part of his hesitation and slowly said, ¡°In the past, the movements of Donor Han were exposed. Once I confirmed that there were no ambushes or conspiracies lying in the wait, I left behind the de of Ananda that had iplete skills and rushed to where he was. I wanted to lure him into the stupa in the back mountain to wash him of his devil nature.¡±

    ¡°I had the upper hand in the beginning and was about to seed when Donor Han used an object to forcefully drag me into this ce.¡±

    ¡°There was not only a formation that entrapping me here, but also a Dharmakaya assisting Donor Han. Out of self-protection, I could only allow myself to be trapped here.¡±

    Meng Qi turned pale with fright. ¡°There¡¯s another Dharmakaya?¡±

 Chapter 557: A Step Ahead

    <h4>Chapter 557: A Step Ahead</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    This ce was the Shaolin Temple of one of the Worlds of Samsara. If Han Guang was Heaven Sovereign, it would not be strange if he used a special object the way Gu Xiaosang did to drag someone into a formation. But, how can there be a Dharmakaya?

    Would this not expose the secrets of the Six Realms?

    Could this Dharmakaya also be a Samsara traveler? Or did Han Guang bring the Dharmakaya into the back mountain in advance, but thetter had never stepped out of Devil Soil and believed that this ce was secret territory.

    Would this Dharmakaya be someone belonging to the Celestial Rankings or someone from the terrifying Apotheosized World of Journey to the West?

    Meng Qi¡¯s mind was swarming with all sorts of questions and what he thought he had cleared up became bleary once again.

    ¡°Abbot, do you know the name of that Dharmakaya?¡± Meng Qi blurted out.

    The words had barely left his mouth when he got the feeling that he would not receive a useful answer. If Kong Wen knew or was willing to mention the Dharmakaya¡¯s name, he would have mentioned it in his exnation earlier and he would not need to refer to the Dharmakaya as such.

    Kong Wen uttered Buddha¡¯s name before answering, ¡°The Dharmakaya remained in the dark the entire time to preside over the formation. I could only faintly sense him during the battle and didn¡¯t meet him face-to-face.¡±

    ¡°Just as I expected...¡± Meng Qi quietly sighed to himself.

    Even though the number of Dharmakayas in this world was limited and the pool of suspects was small, this incident involved Samsara travelers. Furthermore, the Apotheosized World of Journey to the West was still here. Who knew if Han Guang would be able to get help from any of those worlds? Under the circumstances where Meng Qi had no clues to who the Dharmakaya could be.

    Kong Wen became concerned about Shaolin Temple upon seeing Meng Qi¡¯s silence and asked, ¡°Donor Su, what¡¯s the current situation in Shaolin Temple?¡±

    Meng Qi briefly exined the key points and when his exnation came to an end, he asked, ¡°Abbot, what exactly are Han Guang¡¯s motives for masquerading as you and entering Shaolin Temple? Considering his strength and skill, he should¡¯ve seeded in his n after so much time passed. Could it be that he nned to pretend until the bitter end, making Shaolin Temple a pir of his support and making it his surface identity? He was incapable of unleashing his Luohan Dharmakaya and it¡¯s impossible not to deal with other Dharmakayas in this increasingly chaotic world. How can he hide?¡±

    His words sent Kong Wen into a temporary state of confusion as he said quietly, ¡°Donor Han is aware of this secret ce and cane and go freely. Furthermore, even though the core impartation records of the likes of Muscle-bone Strengthening Scripture were kept under the protected area as de of Ananda, Donor Han will definitely get his hands on them as long as he doesn¡¯t worry about exposing his identity and make a sudden move. I fear de of Ananda will be hard-pressed to stop him...¡±

    ¡°Is he trying to cultivate de of Ananda step by step? There¡¯s no way that his disguise would be able to fool a divine weapon. Once he gets near and makes a move, he would instantly be discovered. Don¡¯t tell me he cultivated Eight Nine Mysteries...¡±

    While listening to Kong Wen¡¯s queries and analysis, Meng Qi suddenly noticed something was off and interrupted him, ¡°Abbot, the secret ce we¡¯re in isn¡¯t the same secret ce in the back mountain of Shaolin Temple.¡±

    Kong Wen cried out with surprise evidently expressed on his face, ¡°But the description of this ce is exactly the same as the secret ce of my sect.¡±

    Meng Qi amended his word choice and said, ¡°Let me put it this way: this secret ce is indeed in the back mountain of Shaolin Temple but this particr Shaolin Temple is not the one that you know.¡±

    ¡°I once went on an adventure and discovered this world by chance. I learned that the Shaolin Temple here is almost identical to the one in our world but uses the ancient name for Mount Liantai, Mount Shaohua.¡±

    Kong Wen was silent as he listened and remained so for a long time, before finally sighing. ¡°Amitabha. I now know Donor Han¡¯s motives.¡±

    ¡°Please borate!¡± Meng Qi looked alert.

    Even though he had just ¡®witnessed¡¯ the tragic murder of Divination Saint of medieval times for knowing a little too much, this incident involved his Master and Junior Brother and would also affect his life. He must get to the bottom of this matter!

    Being an old Dharmakaya, Kong Wen would naturally have his share of secrets despite being trapped here in this formation. He could sense the frankness in Meng Qi¡¯s voice when he spoke earlier, si he hesitated before saying, ¡°Donor Su, have you heard of Shards of Cosmic Glow?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Meng Qi said in surprise.

    Understanding that his chance to escape this formation was in the hands of this young man before him, Kong Wen exined dutifully, ¡°Whether it¡¯s due to the battles between big powers, a change in the world, or some other opportunities, our world will sometimes shatter. This kind of fragmentation will sometimes result in our world being split into several pieces and sometimes even time will shatter. Well, either way, the future is uncertain in many ways. The fragmented piece will be the uncertainty.¡±

    ¡°Generally, these Shards of Cosmic Glow are incredibly unstable and iplete. Only a handful of them will be able to exist for long, and they float along the river of time. One would only be able to go on a mental journey into the purend after achieving Dharmakaya and finding these shards; however, due to how scarce and concealed they were, such opportunities were rare.¡±

    Being a ¡®good student¡¯ who studied the scientific method, Meng Qi was able to deduce many things from Kong Wen¡¯s exnation. ¡°In other words, this ce was the Shaolin Temple of the past?¡±

    No wonder the Gist of Trueness impartation of Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship and the secrets of Shaolin Temple existed here!

    ¡°Yes, perhaps even further back. Based on what you¡¯ve said, the monk in External Devil Invocation formation isn¡¯t Patriarch Bodhidharma.¡± Kong Wen appeared certain that it was an illusion of Dharma.

    Meng Qi was confused. ¡°But there¡¯s also a Shaolin Temple on Mount Shaohua and theyout of the temple is simr too.¡±

    ¡°Donor Su, please slow down and listen to what this old man has to say.¡± Even though Kong Wen had been trapped here for many years, he disyed not even the slightest hint of anxiousness ¨C his cultivation and meditation of the heart were indeed exceptional.

    He paused momentarily before continuing, ¡°The Shards of Cosmic Glow originated from, and are thus inextricably linked to our world. Even though this only includes parts of the region, thendform and names were identical. At the beginning of the fragmentation, even the people were the same.¡±

    This horrified Meng Qi greatly. If he happened toe across one such ¡®fragmentation¡¯, wouldn¡¯t he have a doppelganger?

    When that happened, would he still have the feeling of absolute certainty that he was himself and no one else?

    ¡°You can only prevent the existence of your doppelganger in a ¡®fragmentation¡¯ once you reach a certain realm. There are only legends left behind in the Shards of Cosmic Glow now. Simr objects and Gist of Trueness impartation suffer the same fate. The same goes for many karmas.¡± Kong Wen appeared to have guessed Meng Qi¡¯s fear.

    ¡°This...¡± Suddenly, Meng Qi began to understand why the myths of the likes of Heaven Sovereign and Devil Lord would appear in so many Worlds of Samsara.

    However, those Worlds of Samsara were not identical to his own. In fact, they were starkly different. The Shaolin Temple here was not as mystical than the one in his world, and it did not appear to be one of the Shards of Cosmic Glow!

    Meng Qi felt like he was one step closer to the ¡®truth¡¯, yet he was more confused than ever before.

    ¡°The evolutions of Shards of Cosmic Glow became increasingly ordinary andmon precisely because only the strong get to leave behind legends. Only a small minority of people could free themselves from this fragmentation through their will.¡± Kong Wen had finished his exnation and steered the conversation in another direction. ¡°This ce should be a tiny shard that uses Ananda¡¯s secret ce as its core, so it mainly corresponds to Mount Liantai.¡±

    ¡°Sure enough, this is a secret ce evolved from Ananda¡¯s purend...¡± Meng Qi took in a deep breath and slowly exhaled.

    ¡°Originally, the shards would be independent and eventually turn intoplete worlds after the fragmentation. They would not be affected by our world; however, there are always exceptions as the worlds are all connected in countless ways. If one has the power of a Dhamarkaya, one could use these connections to leave imprints on the shards. Nevertheless, there would be not much power left in those imprints unless one is at the realm of the ancient big powers,¡± Kong Wen said, smiling amiably. ¡°Did you see a door with the words ¡®He who is loyal and kind should not enter this door¡¯ when you entered this ce? That was no Buddha Aura, Zen Philosophies, or tyrannical force... It felt more like a warning.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Meng Qi¡¯s reaction was instantaneous. ¡°Do these words on the door of our back mountain harbor the power to seal?¡±

    ¡°Shaolin Temple is a sect that possesses Dharmakayas and has quite a lot of Dharmakaya Divine Skills. Our structure and decorations were all lined with Dharmakaya-level formations. Does that indirectly affect the choices of the monks here?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what happened to the traces of Eight Diagrams which suddenly appeared... This is bad! Someone already entered the secret ce in the back mountain!¡±

    To make things worse, the intruder was at the level of Dhamarkaya!

    Kong Wen defied expectations by remaining calm. ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much; even Patriarch Bodhidharma of the yesteryears was only able to get up to the sixth floor and obtain the third style of Buddha¡¯s Palm ¨C he failed to make the summit. It would be even harder to do so now, or Donor Han wouldn¡¯t have spared so much effort to hide in Shaolin Temple. Perhaps he has only recently found the method to open Patriarch Bodhidharma¡¯s seal.¡±

    ¡°Patriarch Bodhidharma¡¯s seal?¡± Meng Qi repeated subconsciously.

    However, it was a relief to him that a strange, dangerous ce like this was sealed away.

    Misunderstanding Meng Qi¡¯s intentions, Kong Wen sighed and said, ¡°Even though this ce hides Buddha¡¯s Palm, it can also strengthen the evil nature in oneself. When Patriarch Bodhidharma first entered this ce, he failed to notice that his underlying evil nature had been ignited. It wasn¡¯t until he aplished Dharmakaya that he realized his body had be incapable of removing the evil nature. Moreover, the evil nature had also grownrger andrger. Later, he sought secret techniques and found an object that he could trust. He then forcefully cut the evil nature from him, whose strength was simr to his. The evil nature turned into Dharma and the two of them engaged in a battle, smashing Kassapa¡¯s purend and eventually killing the evil spirit. Patriarch Bodhidharma, curtailed by the old age, passed on earlier than the supposed end of his lifespan.¡±

    ¡°Before his death, he sealed the stone door and exiled Ananda¡¯s purend to the boundless void. Thus, the abbots throughout every generation since would only find out about this ce through secret records and none of them were able to find the secret door to enter here. Now that the stone door has appeared again, it¡¯s likely the work of Donor Han.¡±

    ¡°So this is the truth behind the battle between Patriarch Bodhidharma and ¡®Great Devil¡¯... No wonder there would still be undiscovered secret paths in Shaolin Temple even with the Providential Sight of a Dharmakaya...¡± Meng Qi once again found answers to his many doubts of the past.

    Kong Wen continued, ¡°ording to Patriarch Bodhidharma, the summit was perhaps hiding an enormous secret that might surpass the third style of Buddha¡¯s Palm. I fear Donor Han had reached the mountain peak of this Shard of Cosmic Glow and discovered some clues. That was why he would actively scheme to enter the genuine purend that contained objects and secrets unique to this ce.¡±

    ¡°There are still many Dharmakayas in the world. Knowing he¡¯s no match for even Donor Lu, Donor Han chose to adopt a false identity and take the long way to fulfill his objectives.¡±

    The strength of the formation inside the Shards of Cosmic Glow was certainly lower than that of the genuine Ananda¡¯s purend.

    Realization suddenly dawned on Meng Qi as he quickly said, ¡°That¡¯s why he dared not provoke de of Ananda; it was out of fear that the divine weapon would discover his true identity and ruin his ns.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why he hadn¡¯t been able to see the true skill of Muscle-bone Strengthening Scripture and had to resort to other methods.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why he couldn¡¯t move freely in Shaolin Temple and couldn¡¯t act or leave as he wished. He had to find a proper reason and camouge.¡±

    This did not bring any joy to Kong Wen, who heaved a sigh and said, ¡°However, he can influence the other monks.¡±

    ¡°Donor Han, being an exceptional master of evil kungfu, can subtly influence the monks and lure them into a state of depravity. Wu Jing used to have a square personality, but I fear he is no longer. Perhaps he has even entered the Devil Path. The way he handled your punishment was in line with our regtions and there was nothing to criticize; however, he had lost thepassion and mercy of Buddhism. He should¡¯ve sent you to the stupa and made you meditate for 10 years to remedy your wrongdoing.¡±

    ¡°Then you might as well throw me out of the sect...¡± The corner of Meng Qi¡¯s mouth twitched.

    ...

    Inside the true Ananda¡¯s purend.

    Wang Siyuan stared at the shattered woodcarving of Ananda, wearing a rare overcast expression; however, even more apparent in his expression was a touch of madness. He kept on muttering to himself,

    ¡°How unexpectedly... interesting...¡±

    He turned to look at the sixth floor and noticed the formation wasplete, showing no abnormal signs. He then turned around and walked away.

    ¡°Y-You¡¯re not going up?¡± Duan Rui asked, confused.

    Wang Siyuan burst outughing. ¡°The woodcarving of Ananda on the fifth floor was destroyed by the karma countercharge. Without its help, we won¡¯t be able to use any tricks to cross the sixth floor considering our current realm. It¡¯s useless even if we have the Book of Luo.¡±

    The Wang family had only dispatched two grandmasters to assist Wang Siyuan. There was no doubt that they would be able to obtain the woodcarving of Ananda with the Book of Luo, but they had not predicted this unexpected turn of events.

    ¡°So it¡¯s a failure... Then why are youughing?!¡± Duan Rui secretly scolded Wang Siyuan.

    ¡°How can this be?¡± Wang Bingning asked, frowning.

    Wang Siyuan smiled even as he was spewing blood. ¡°The karma of the big powers is unique. Someone in one of the Shards of Cosmic Glow is a step ahead of us.¡±

 Chapter 558: Blade of Anavakara

    <h4>Chapter 558: de of Anavakara</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Dark-colored stones littered the Gobi Desert as far as the eyes could see, with the asional yellow sand peeking out. However, they were all stained with a bloody-yellowyer of liquid as if strange raindrops had fallen on them. The deathly stillness seemed to have intensified.

    Dressed in a yellow frock, Kong Wen had a red cassock draped over his shoulders. He carried a cane with nine tin rings in his right hand, and three spotlessly white bones entwined with pitch ck aura in his left. The bones included a hand and ribs, radiating contradictory feelings of depravity and aloofness.

    ¡°What a pleasant surprise.¡± His drooping white brows swayed gently as he stared into the distance calmly. He seemed to be muttering to himself and the void.

    With him in the center, it was strewn with shattered bones adorned with ripped shadows of flesh and blood. It was as if a starved monster had just swept past this ce.

    ¡°Shards of Cosmic Glow, Demonic Dharma, the connection between Han Guang and Heaven Sovereign...¡± Meng Qi pondered over Kong Wen¡¯s exnation, feeling as if he had reaped a great harvest this time. Whether it was truly Kong Wen who was trapped inside the formation or if his words were true, they were at least able to assuage some of his doubts. Furthermore, the stories corresponded with each other and showed no obvious ws.

    In particr, the theory of Shards of Cosmic Glow had brought him closer to his exploration of the secrets of the World of Samsara. Even though there were still many worlds that did not conform to the descriptions, the theory could still exin some of them. If he happened toe across such worlds, he would be able to take advantage of this knowledge.

    ¡°Abbot, the formation of the sixth floor is strange and unpredictable. It merges all the previous five formations in one and is abnormally dangerous. No one under the level of grandmaster can foray deep into it. I fear it¡¯s beyond my power to rescue you. Do you have any ideas?¡± Meng Qi took the initiative to offer his help in order to show his sincerity.

    The capabilities of grandmasters would only allow them to enter deep into the formation. However, it would take someone far stronger than they to destroy the entrapping formation that Han Guang and the mysterious Dharmakaya hadid from outside.

    Even those like Patriarch Bodhidharma, who had received the blessing of Bodhisattva, had to call it quits on the seventh floor of the true purend. Without taking special measures and possessing corresponding strength, one would definitely fail to enter.

    More importantly, Meng Qi was unable to ascertain if it was truly Kong Wen who was trapped inside the formation. Even if he had the capability to rescue him, he would not dare do so. It was wiser to ask for help from a master!

    Kong Wen chuckled and said calmly, ¡°I must stop you even if you wish to rescue me. The difficulty of the sixthyer far exceeds that of the previous fiveyers. Even if this belongs to the Shards of Cosmic Glow, I fear you must cross the second level of the Celestial Ladder before you can move forward. I don¡¯t wish for you to harm your life to save me.¡±

    He paused before continuing. ¡°If the donor is merciful, please run an errand for me. I will definitely reward you once I leave this ce.¡±

    Trapped in this formation, Kong Wen was unable to demonstrate any of his strength or hand him any objects. Even if they did not involve the skills of Shaolin Temple, it would be a challenge to teach Meng Qi as it was hard for the master to even deliver words, much less teach or demonstrate. He could only give Meng Qi a verbal promise at this point.

    If the one trapped inside was the true Kong Wen, Meng Qi must try his best to rescue him even if there was no promise of a reward. Putting aside Kong Wen¡¯s rtionship with his Master, he ought to work hard just based on the fact of Kong Wen¡¯s enmity with The Myths. The enemy of an enemy was, after all, a friend!

    ¡°Abbot, where should I go?¡± Meng Qi asked.

    ¡°There are two ces that you must go. The first is Lanke Temple. The divine nuns of Shui Yue Nunnery can help you enter the temple. The second is Huamei Heights. Donor Lu is an amiable person whose strength underlies his gentle, upright demeanor. Furthermore, I¡¯ve once had a day-long discussion of meditation and swordsmanship with him. I know his strength surpasses what the world knows of him. We won¡¯t have to worry about Donor Han finding out,¡± Kong Wen said quietly.

    ¡°It¡¯s reasonable to seek help from Lanke Temple but why will he not ask for assistance from his own sect and go for Master Lu instead...?¡± Meng Qi¡¯s brows furrowed. Kong Wen¡¯s choices puzzled him.

    However old Chong He was, a Dharmakaya was the strongest before his death. The strength umted over the years would be an advantage. No matter how strong Master Lu was, how could he be more powerful than Chong He?

    Did Master Lu break through the barriers under everyone¡¯s nose and took a step ahead of the other Dharmakayas? Or was this a simple case of contradiction between Buddhism and Taoism?

    Perhaps Kong Wen had be suspicious of those within his sect because of the precedent of Han Guang. Could he have chosen to be prudent after determining from various signs that Chong He had simr experiences as Han Guang?

    ¡°I do not know which members of the Shaolin Temple Donor Han has contaminated. Donor Su, you¡¯d best dy informing them of this matter lest we expose our ns,¡± Kong Wen said as a reminder to him.

    Meng Qi trusted none of the monks of Shaolin Temple aside from his Master and Junior Brother. He epted the reminder and nodded. ¡°Abbot, will you tell me what type of Dharmakaya Han Guang is and are there any special methods that he uses? Even if our ns are exposed, Master Lu and the monks of Lanke Temple will have a great chance at sess if they know this in advance.¡±

    As a new Dharmakaya, Han Guang would definitely try his best when fighting Kong Wen. That would be the key to linking him with Heaven Sovereign!

    Kong Wen appeared to be pondering over it for some time but did not pause and said smoothly, ¡°Donor Han ought to have condensed the Six-annihtion Demon¡¯s Body of Destruction Sect, but based on my observation, his Dharmakaya is a great departure from that.¡±

    The disposition of the Demon¡¯s Body, Nine Serenities, and Netherworld were all of the evil nature, second only to Devil Lord and Sky-killing Taoist. They were known as the theory of heaven and earth extinction.

    ¡°What are the differences?¡± Meng Qi asked in a low voice. With the existence of illustrious individuals like ¡®Progenitor Doumu¡¯ Ye Yuqi and ¡®Flying Yaksha¡¯ Yan Wuwo, he suspected that Han Guang was also one of the mainstays of the Devil Path. Han Guang had likely taken them as a reference to create a Dharma Form of his own and im Dharmakaya from there.

    Kong Wen replied, without having to give a direct answer, ¡°His six-armed Demon¡¯s Body had four fewer arms. The original malevolent and hideous expression became bleary, giving off a dignified, aloof feeling. More importantly, the Demon¡¯s Body was wearing the emperor¡¯s robe and crown instead of ck armor. Instead of looking like an exterminator, he looked more like an extinguisher and a ruler. Perhaps this was a result of Donor Han merging new paths of Six-annihtion Demon¡¯s Body or a hidden path of Six-annihtion Demon¡¯s Body.¡±

    ¡°Form of Diabolic Monarch? Form of Diabolic Emperor?¡± Meng Qi could practically confirm that Han Guang was indeed the ¡°Heaven Sovereign¡±!

    The appearance of the two ¡°Heaven Sovereigns¡± could be exined if Han Guang had a good enough excuse to leave Shaolin Temple and misled the people he had brought. It was also likely that those who came with him were under his control. With the capability of a Dharmakaya to travel a thousand miles, it would not be a challenge to show up out of the blue.

    Meng Qi listened carefully as Kong Wen described the characteristics and abilities of Han Guang¡¯s Dharmakaya. When Kong Wen was done, Meng Qi made a deep bow in ce of his Master and left.

    The matter of Heaven Sovereign was of great importance, particrly now that it was known that he had the assistance of a mysterious Dharmakaya of the past. If Meng Qi kept this a secret from the Immortals, it would likely result in great losses and bitter failures for the organization. He decided to report this to Primogenitor Lingbao but he would have to consider carefully how much of the truth he should reveal.

    ...

    Inside Mistress Su Fairnd of Fish Sea.

    The Primordial Charm of Purity had ceased the changes in the Dharma and Logos and turned it into the eye of the formation to assist Immortal Yunhe in creating the Plenitude Grand Formation.

    From time to time, there would be Golden Crows seeking refuge in the formation and adopting corporeal bodies. There would also be Chinese Astrology Jin transforming into evesting rainbows brimming with destion. The rainbowsid downyers uponyers of killing formations. If anyone beneath the realm of a peak grandmaster and unequipped with a divine weapon were to enter this formation, the formation would instantly crush him into fine powder within seconds.

    However, the graceful and wonderful Mystic Fairy drew strokes inside the formation with her divine weapon, a bamboo brush, without any intention whatsoever to start a fight. With her fluid movements all around, she was able to eliminate the intangible murderous intent.

    With the power of Mistress Su Fairnd and the effect of the Dharma and Logos as her support, she was even able to gain the upper hand.

    Suddenly, Jiang Zhiwei had arrived at the edge of the evolved Mistress Su Fairnd and connected with her sword art, taking advantage of the axis of the force of heaven and earth. However, it was beyond her power. Even though she had a precise grasp of her sword art, she could only create short durations of shaking and fluctuations.

    Even if this was merely a dreand that the Mystic Fairy of the current generation had created out of a little breath of Mistress Su Fairnd, it feltplete and wholesome. Its realm was much higher than Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s!

    Jiang Zhiwei wore a solemn and respectful expression. Her lips were slightly pursued. Her sword art had be proud, aloof, and apathetic, though it was not of the ruthless and unfeeling kind. Rather, it was a sense of indifference that treated all living things as equals. Her serene eyes were like two deep pools of water.

    ¡°Heaven and earth are heartless!¡±

    ¡°There are no differences between devils and immortals!¡±

    ¡°Living things are all one!¡±

    Her movements scattered the sword light everywhere as if they were the blue dome of heaven looking down upon the earth. Before long, she had finished demonstrating aplete set of an Exterior sword art.

    With the unfolding of her sword art and demonstration of every style, her breath climbed higher and higher. Her movements became increasingly apathetic. Every time her senses reached its limit, she would break through to make a new one.

    Just as Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s breath was so apathetic that it nearly lost all presence, a sword light emerged out of the blue and connected with heaven and earth. There was no trace of it before arriving, carrying with it thought-provoking loftiness.

    Jiang Zhiwei followed the trace of the sword light and hacked in its direction. The dim sword light spilled on the ground and emerged in its undistinguished state.

    ¡°Supreme Apathy!¡±

    ¡°The core of the nine major killing techniques of Swordy Sutra of Supremacy!¡±

    Jiang Zhiwei had once again gained the opportunity toprehend the impartation of Gist of Trueness after stepping into the Exterior realm. She hadprehended the very basics of Cessation of Future and Supreme Apathy using Anatta Sword. However, Supreme Apathy was too arcane a technique. She had barely mastered it and still needed to umte momentum and draw upon the power of Dharma and Logos to use it. If she used it in a fight, she might not be able to do well.

    The sword light had no distinctions in strength or thickness. No part of it was weak or impure. It seemed as if it would pierce through Mistress Su Fairnd yet it also appeared to be trying to fuse with it.

    Pfft!

    The noise resounded uninterrupted and converged together. Slight difficulties appeared in the operation of Mistress Su Fairnd. Jiang Zhiwei grasped this opportunity to turn into a sword light and escape!

    ¡°Good thing I managed to execute Supreme Apathy, or else I¡¯ll have to use Twenty-three Swords Skill...¡± she thought.

    The damp air of Fish Sea entered her nose, making her feel refreshed all over. She was looking for traces of the Yin-Yang Separation Handkerchief when she spotted a figure floating in the air like a fairy. It was Mystic Fairy¡¯s Nirmanakaya!

    Mystic Fairy¡¯s Nirmanakaya had also seen her.

    ...

    In the dimension of the Yin-Yang Separation Handkerchief.

    ¡°Thunder God from the Ninth Heaven¡± wasying down a formation in the ce Meng Qi had disappeared from while examining Howling Lunar Hound¡¯s Space Ring.

    The formation had little power to kill. It was purely meant totch onto Meng Qi upon his return and prevent him from hiding. That way, his secret treasure and killing technique would be able to lock onto Meng Qi at once, leaving him no chance to escape.

    Once he was done with the formation and seed in stealing two secret treasures, Thunder God carried his thunder saber and headed to the opposite of the formation in high spirits. He felt delighted thinking that his objectives would be fulfilled this time.

    ¡°Whether you return early orte, your death is written in stone!¡±

    The thought had barely surfaced on his mind when he saw a bright green light radiating and Meng Qi appearing inside the formation.

    ¡°So careless?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s not even going to try and hide?¡±

    This was a great surprise for Thunder God. Holding the secret treasures and his thunder saber, he was prepared to strike at any time.

    It was then that he noticed that something was off. The figure¡¯s breath was far weaker in realitypared to its strong appearance!

    ¡°It¡¯s a fake!¡±

    The light of the formation shed and tied down the hidden Meng Qi, highlighting his figure.

    Thunder God was about to strike after changing his target when he suddenly felt Meng Qi¡¯s breath be clouded and vacant. He then saw strings of gleaming stars drifting through Meng Qi¡¯s eyes.

    Meng Qi thrust his Heaven Inflicted Pain in an ordinary manner, without even exuding saber Qi or lightning.

    However, that movement was enough to send tingling sensations down Thunder God¡¯s scalp. Even though the strike seemed to being from a distance, he felt as if the saber was gliding past his body. He felt a burst of cold air as if he had lost an article of clothing in a sh. How strange!

    He triggered the secret treasure but everything was still. The karma link between him and the secret treasure seemed to have disappeared!

    ¡°This...¡± Thunder God¡¯s eyes instantly widened.

    He then saw Meng Qi return his saber into its sheath. Meng Qi¡¯s green robe billowed in the air as he sighed and said,

    ¡°You¡¯re already dead.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m already dead?¡± Thunder God was stupefied. His vision instantly darkened.

    He fell to the ground with a loud thud, all breath leaving his body. Not even his presence was felt!

 Chapter 559: Karmic Burden

    <h4>Chapter 559: Karmic Burden</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Meng Qi sheathed Heaven Inflicted Pain into its scabbard and closed his eyes. He could feel the strands of Karma weighing on his body break away and return to the Thunder God from the Ninth Heaven. Together, they were obliterated.

    However, one strand remained. With obstinate stubbornness, the densest and heaviest strand of gossamer was still firmly attached to him. Unable to be severed from him, it seemed to have be a part of his karma.

    The scenes before him changed with a sh. He saw a young beggar reeking of unbearable stench and filth. Every day, the young beggar was bullied by others from the Beggar Sect and seldom did he eat to his heart¡¯s content as hunger seemed to linger around him. Nothing but ceaseless pain and suffering tormented the young beggar throughout his pitiable life.

    Until one day, a carriage came hurtling down the road. The carriage rolled upon a dirty puddle and drenched him with a huge ssh of muddy water. He wore a dumb and nk expression, still perplexed of what had befallen him when the carriage stopped. A lovely woman with her hair tied into a tall bun came out of the carriage and with an impressive figure, the woman was gentle and gorgeous in her flowing white dress.

    She strolled gracefully to the young beggar and stopped in front of him. Instead of scolding him, she was sympathetic to his plight and dismal state of health, appalled by the scars and bruises that lined across his thin and frail body.

    With no sign of a condescending demeanor, the woman held his dirty and dusty hand and led him into the carriage, vowing to the young beggar that she would save him from a life of torment and hardships.

    In the eyes of the young beggar, the woman was a true fairy, the Bodhisattva of Compassion who hade to rescue him from bitter hardship.

    For her, he had dedicated himself to an intense regimen of training and practice of martial discipline. For her, he looked after and nourished himself adequately. Until one night, under the dim illumination of the flickering me of a red candle, she removed her white dress and revealed to him her body of unparalleled beauty... That night, the woman gave the young beggar his most beautiful and unforgettable memory. A memory that he would thereafter reminisce with sweet tenderness, imprinted deep into his soul.

    Still, all good things eventually came to an end when the young beggar anguished to find his happiness short-lived. The young beggar came to learn of her many malepanions: that all men were but tools for her to replenish her Yin and Yang energies. Frequent was her lustful lovemaking with other men. Her moans of ecstasy rang incessantly through his lonely nights, bringing indescribable pain to his heart.

    The misery from his jealousy and suffering tore mercilessly at his spirit. He understood that he would only earn thedy¡¯s favor if he put in more the effort in his training and practice, knowing well that he would have to gain remarkable influence and be a pivotal figure to make her solely his.

    And one day, an opportunity soon presented itself before the young beggar: he had been orded the opportunity to meditate on the legendary Extinctive de of the Overlord.

    In the order of the Method of Mistress Su, those who were able to demonstrate their potential were free to meditate upon the aura and the mysticisms that the de held in order to reawaken the powers of the de.

    Despite his high hopes and earnest, the young beggar returned empty-handed like everyone else who attempted to reawaken the fabled weapon. Still, all hopes were not lost. In his most desperate and depressed moment, the young beggar mysteriously stumbled upon an arcane dimension where he had received a portion of the Purple Thunder Force: a preliminary to the entirety of the martial discipline that would then allow him to w his way back into the graces of Mystic Fairy and Bliss Bodhisattva. They misunderstood his achievements to be his own and began to shower favors upon him. He was given an unprecedented amount of support in terms of resources and was allowed to savor the carnal pleasures that Bliss Boddhisattva gave him.

    Power, status, respect, and women. All the possessions that a man could hope and desire were heaped upon the young beggar. He came to fullyprehend pleasures and the true benediction of being truly alive. Addicted and intoxicated in the privileges and pleasures that he was showered upon, the young beggar began to lose the purpose that had once driven him. The loyalty and devotion that he once reserved for the Fairy withered, only to be reced by a possessive desire to have her for his own.

    Still, the young beggar was well aware that the pleasures and bestowment that he was drenched in came only from the Extinctive de of the Overlord ¨C by which grace he was mistaken as the sessor and heir to the Thunder God and the Overlord. He realized that if the truth about his skills was exposed, he would find himself reced with another whomanded greater potential. He would plummet down into the abyss from whence he had mbered from, only to be one of men who were mere tools for the female disciples of the order to harvest natural energies and replenishment from.

    With the luxury of tasting sweetness, came the fear of losing it. Seeds of doubt and fear were sowed deep in the heart of the young beggar. Deep throbs of unease and fear troubled his rest and he began to actively seek and practice the Purple Thunder desmanship in hopes of fully mastering the martial disciplines and to fully embody the elements of Thunder in order to truly gain the recognition and approval of the Extinctive de of the Overlord, eventually bing its true sessor.

    Despite the hidden risks of the Eighth and Ninth strokes of the Purple Thunder Force that would drain his lifespan notwithstanding their simple possession, the young beggar has had to tread on a knife¡¯s edge to acquire the mastery of both skills even though he was then a warrior of the Exterior Scenery. To his delight, when he had finally grasped a cursorymand of the two strokes, the Extinctive de of the Overlord began to exhibit a faint but definite connection to him.

    The revtion of his had him fainting with delight over the fruits of hisbor until grim tidings knocked upon his door once more: the true sessor to the Thunder God appeared!

    Assuming the persona of the Thunder God from the Ninth Heaven, he had long considered the Extinctive de of the Overlord and its legacy to be his and his alone. Hatred and jealousy, birthed by his unwillingness to relinquish his im to them, pestered him, giving rise to the murderous intent that he harbored for all that dared dispute his im, including Meng Qi. That was how the subsequent events came to be!

    The tale of this Karmic burden yed in Meng Qi¡¯s mind, allowing him a glimpse of the burden that was now his to bear.

    ¡°Meditate upon Extinctive de of the Overlord once again and master its legacies!¡±

    The obligation of Karmic burdens of these nature did not explicitly entail fulfilling the wishes of the other party. It was sufficient for Meng Qi to meditate upon the Extinctive de of the Overlord once. The sess of iming its legacies would be a matter of further inquiry.

    There were also Karmic obligations simr to that of the Patriarch of the Wang n ¨C ones that wished for the triumph of his n to weather through woes and adversities, and some that prayed for blessings of prosperity and peace for one¡¯s family and household. Muchplexities and unknown abounded the elements of Karmic obligation and burden that would hardly be explicable by mere words.

    Meditate upon the Extinctive de of the Overlord in the Mistress Su¡¯s Fairnd...Meng Qi sighed. Grave indeed was the price of using the Fruits of Karma technique!Through fire and steel, Meng Qi would have to traverse toplete the obligation of the Karmic burden which he had shouldered, lest the penalties of the obligation would visit him and reap his life!

    It was indeed the de of Utter Destruction where only Karma mattered, not the strength of one¡¯s foes!

    The technique provided Meng Qi with the prowess to y foes which were levels above him. Foes whose levels were not overly ahead of him ¨C without the powers and strength topletely overwhelm him ¨C could potentially suffer death in the face of this technique!

    Meng Qi opened his eyes and stared at the corpse of Thunder God from the Ninth Heaven, which was devoid of any wounds or scars. His corpse had been restored to its intact self upon their exit from the seal dimension. Wearing a grim expression, Meng Qi whispered,

    ¡°With your life that I have taken, I have shouldered your Karma.¡±

    The deceased: the Thunder God from the Ninth Heaven of The Myths, a warrior of the Exterior Scenery of the order of the Method of Mistress Su.

    Conditions of death: no visible injuries,plete loss of life.

    Cause of death: unknown.

    in by: Su Meng, the Killing de

    ...

    The eyes of the Nirmanakaya incarnation of Mystic Fairy met Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s. A slight shift urred in her expression as her hands wed into the empty space before her and the ck fabric of a handkerchief suddenly flew out. In the empty space of the courtyard, the silhouette of a corpse on the ground and a figure subsequently appeared.

    ¡°Howling Lunar Hound is dead? How is it possible?¡±

    ¡°Su Meng is the only one still alive!¡±

    To think that two warriors with unparalleled skills who have powers over the First Celestial Ladder have failed to y an inexperienced foe of the Exterior Scenery with the use of secret artifacts!

    Meng Qi looked up from where he stood and saw both the Nirmanakaya incarnation of Mystic Fairy and Jiang Zhiwei. He instantly reached for his saber, channeling his powers in preparation of another skirmish, his eyes gleaming of the stars reflected from the dark night around them as he shouted,

    ¡°Like I once said earlier, My Lady, you bear a most burdensome and strenuous Karma!¡±

    With a ng, Meng Qi unsheathed his saber.

    The eyes of the Nirmanakaya incarnation of Mystic Fairy quivered in horror as she beheld the sight of Thunder God¡¯s intact corpse. Looking as if a revtion had dawned upon her, strands of energies in the form of ethereal mists swirled around her as she escaped into the void. Swift and speedy was her flight that Jiang Zhiwei had not even the time to react.

    The Yin-Yang Separation Handkerchief floated slowly and fell gently to the ground. Nobody retrieved it.

    During such a frenzy, Mystic Fairy rushed to escape that she had abandoned a magical artifact with such a unique and rare ability, shedding even her usual elegance and grace as a divine fairy!

    With such strenuous and heavy Karmic burdens, Meng Qi would only need to sever but a handful of them to trigger the heavy penalties of the Karmic obligations in order to inflict damage to her. The devastation would be so great that her Nirmanakaya incarnations would surely suffer death even if the Fairy managed to evade her demise!

    Most importantly, any drawbacks involving Karma that would have been exacted upon Mystic Fairy¡¯s Nirmanakaya incarnation would surely visit Mystic Fairy herself too. After all, they shared themon origins of the burden of the Karma.

    The retribution dispensed upon the present incarnation of Mystic Fairy would have crippled her severely even if she managed to survive it!

    Thus after her Nirmanakaya incarnation had fled, Mystic Fairy tried her best to use her divine weapon -which was in the guise of a bamboo rod ¨C to dispel the conjurations of the Golden Crow and the aura of Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s blows, as well as all other conjurations cast by Immortal Yunhe to force his retreat. The dimension of Mistress Su¡¯s Fairnd that she summoned into reality earlier shrunk rapidly as it enveloped her whole in swirling mists and vanished into thin air!

    Immortal Yunhe saw no need to pursue her as he stared thoughtfully at Mystic Fairy who faded into the void, with untold thoughts.

    ¡°You¡¯ve once again frightened the enemy into retreating.¡± Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s gleeful gaze danced knowingly between Meng Qi and the corpse of Thunder God from the Ninth Heaven on the ground. She, who knew Meng Qi closely, understood that it was a deception of Meng Qi¡¯s devise that had driven Mystic Fairy away. The corners of her lips curled into a knowing smile in jest of Mystic Fairy.

    Meng Qiughed. ¡°One would hardly need to fear the de of Karma if one hasmitted no evil.¡±

    With his present strength and powers, Meng Qi could only shoulder the burden of one single Karma. Without the opportunity to meditate upon the Extinctive de of the Overlord, the use of the Fruits of Karma technique would onlyy upon his shoulders the grave cost of his foes¡¯ Karmic burdens ¨C which might even bring about his doom. Still, with the Heavenly Golden Script that Meng Qi was training in and the Form of the Immortal Primogenitor that he cultivated, Meng Qi attained a cursory grasp in the ability to harness the Seed of All Karma. This allowed Meng Qi to sustain the burden of two Karmic elements without putting his life at certain risk. He would have really unleashed the Fruits of Karma technique upon Mystic Fairy if she had indeed chosen not to flee!

    With Immortal Yunhe being present, Meng Qi gave only a brief ount of what had happened to Jiang Zhiwei, sparing her of the gravest details of his encounter.

    Jiang Zhiweinded in the courtyard and gave the body of Thunder God from the Ninth Heaven another nce. ¡°I fear I would only be able to cripple one and would have to try my best to eliminate the other at the cost of my own life if I have been attacked by two enemies in the same time,¡± Jiang Zhiwei admitted. ¡°Not even the exhaustion of my skills and artifacts would have spared me the pain of death.¡±

    The Sword Washing Pavilion showered Jiang Zhiwei with rewards following her ascension into the Exterior Scenery. They imparted to her more and more skills and techniques of increased potency and difficulty in addition to other bonuses. Thus, with definite surety, Jiang Zhiwei admitted that her skills now paled inparison to Meng Qi¡¯s.

    ¡°Nor would I be able to survive if I didn¡¯t experience such fortuitous encounters,¡± Meng Qi said with a smile. He took the Yin-Yang Separation Handkerchief and the Space Rings of both the Howling Lunar Hound and the Thunder God from the Ninth Heaven into his keeping. He then removed the mask from Thunder God¡¯s face.

    His face was pale in shade and gnarled in appearance with faint whiffs of his former grace amidst his grotesque features.

    At the exposure of his appearance, an enchantment came into effect. mes erupted and engulfed the corpse, swiftly reducing it to ashes and cinders.

    Immortal Yunhe joined them on the ground and stroked his beard, saying, ¡°What a perilous world indeed. To think that I¡¯d meet the present Mystic Fairy at one of my first few ventures beyond the Gate of Plenitude.¡±

    He then grinned at Meng Qi.

    Meng Qi¡¯s eyelids twitched. Immortal Yunhe was showing off his aplishments, indicating he had exerted the most effort in this battle and the oue would have been entirely different otherwise!

    ¡°Is... Is he demanding his cut of the loot?¡± Meng Qi wondered with a stabbing pain in his heart.

    Immortal Yunhe sighed. ¡°The Primordial Charm of Purity is unlike a Divine Weapon. Its use diminishes each time it¡¯s used.¡±

    Meng Qi exchanged looks with Jiang Zhiwei and she nodded to him, indicating her trust in the Immortal¡¯s im. Suppressing his reluctance, Meng Qi replied, ¡°Many thanks for your assistance, Master Immortal. We shall divide the spoils ording to the portions as agreed.¡±

    ¡°That will not be necessary. I¡¯ll pick just one item and you can have the rest,¡± Immortal Yunhe said with a grin.

    How can you be so brazen as to ¡®vie¡¯ for the spoils of your juniors? Meng Qi scoffed to himself before he asked, ¡°And which item does the Master Immortal have in mind?¡±

    Immortal Yunhe pointed at the ck handkerchief. ¡°The Yin-Yang Separation Handkerchief seems to serve my needs well. It will do.¡±

    The artifact had great supportive abilities but Meng Qi had no immediate need for it. He heaved a sigh of relief and handed the handkerchief to Immortal Yunhe, before casually asking, ¡°How many more times can your Primordial Charm be used, Master Immortal?¡±

    This information could be integral to his uing ns.

    Immortal Yunhe grinned as he stowed away the handkerchief. ¡°Several hundred times, I suppose.¡±

    ¡°Several hundred times...¡± Meng Qi instinctively twisted his head at Jiang Zhiwei and saw a simrly dazed expression on her face.

    Deep within their eyes was the evident thought that they shared,

    ¡°What a wretched and cunning old fox!¡±

    Putting aside his emotions, Meng Qi took the Plenitude Gate from Jiang Zhiwei and ¡®stowed¡¯ Immortal Yunhe away. Only then did he rummage through the Space Rings of his fallen foes in search of his spoils.

    Sadly, there was hardly any bounty in the Space Ring of the Thunder God ¨C only a green elixir with healing properties. Only the saber that had lightning bolts of purple dancing and crackling along its de and the ckwater Thunder made up the rest of the Thunder God¡¯s possessions.

    Contrary to that of the Thunder God, the Space Ring of the Howling Lunar Hound held many treasured items!

    Meng Qi nced at Jiang Zhiwei while sorting out the items. ¡°Take the first pick.¡±

    Even though it was he who had in them both, Jiang Zhiwei had also yed the crucial role of holding off the reinforcements of his foes. It was a group effort that resulted in their triumph.

    Zhiwei shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s fine. You¡¯ve expended a great portion of your resources while mine are still mostly intact. Furthermore, the Mahant of my order has sent word: he has summoned us to return to their of our order. He has decided that the Sword Washing Pavillion will interfere in the matter no more, thus I won¡¯t be able to assist you any further. Well, you should have more artifacts and items at your disposal for your safety.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Meng Qi nodded as he took into ount the present status quo.

    He was most moved by the kindness of hispanion. ¡°This is true camaraderie! So unlike the cunning and calctive old man of that Immortal Yunhe!¡±

 Chapter 560: Primogenitor Lingbaoâ€™s Assumption

    <h4>Chapter 560: Primogenitor Lingbao¡¯s Assumption</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    The Space Ring of the Howling Lunar Hound waspletely packed. Its contents were so cluttered and stuffed that Meng Qi could only remove one item at a time.

    A lotus first appeared on his palms from the innards of the Space Ring. Its sevenyered petals exuded a refreshingly invigorating fragrance that would enliven all that breathed in its lovely scent.

    ¡°It is a magical artifact that defends its wielder against assaults on the Vital Spirit. It should be at least on the level of the Fourth-fold Heaven,¡± said Jiang Zhiwei who instantly recognized the item. She had once seen an item with simr properties during a look into the vaults of her order, the Sword Washing Pavilion.

    ¡°A useful item then,¡± replied Meng Qi with delight.

    His present mastery of the Eight Nine Mysteries technique was stillcking, especially against Generals Heng and Ha and other foes of the Apotheosized realm. The secret artifact would greatly reinforce his defenses in the course of the mission, increasing his survivability.

    Along with the White Lotus Seat of the Seventh Order, from the Space Ring came a chunk of Suiyue Metal of Taiyin and three other pieces of exotic minerals. The items seemed to have been used by the Howling Lunar Hound in the process of his training and cultivation of his powers. Finding no use for them, Meng Qi could only trade them for other items or Karma points.

    Meng Qi stuck his hand into the Space Ring, from whence he drew out seven to eight flowers of the most bizarre appearance, all of which were distinguishable from their different colors; however, Meng Qi and Jiang Zhiwei noticed the flowers instantly.

    ¡°The ingredients for brewing the Immortality Elixir of the East Pole!¡± Meng Qi eximed with a faint glee.

    For quite some time, Meng Qi had been in possession of the form for brewing the Immortality Elixir and its main ingredient: the Qinghua Fruit. Yet the rtively costly price of attaining the rest of the ingredients added with the present fact that he and hispany had yet to experience an immediate need for such elixirs of longevity, Meng Qi has long set aside his ns for brewing the elixir himself. With most of the ingredients presently amassed, he could trade for the rest with a rtively menial cost of Karma points. It should not be long for him to acquire one of the rarest elixirs of longevity with the help of Pao-P¡¯u-Zu of The Immortals or the Dominator himself!

    Most warriors of the Exterior Scenery enjoyed lives up to twice or thrice of sixty years, and the Immortality Elixir of the East Pole could further lengthen the life of one for an additional sixty years. Its truly attractive allure, especially for warriors of the elder generations who were at the twilight of their health, could indeed be priceless beyond measure!

    Many rewards and much profit would have been in store even if Meng Qi had not the aspirations of consuming one for his own!

    Awashed by surprise and contentment, Meng Qi rummaged through the rest of the contents and calcted the amount of cost that he would require to trade for the items he would need for his training and cultivation. He would only have toplete the dealings between him and the Plenitude Sect and the Darkness Pce and he would have sufficient resources at his disposal. He would even have additional exotic minerals for spare if the items could be acquired through other means besides the notoriously unscrupulous Dominator of the Six Samsara Realms.

    Jiang Zhiwei watched Meng Qi stowing the magical herbs away, amused at his tion. She and her teacher¡¯s youth had absolved them of any need for any elixirs of longevity such as the Immortality Elixir.

    ¡°Hey...¡± Meng Qi¡¯s face changed after noticing something within the Space Ring.

    Chunks and lumps of flesh as well as torn pieces from corpses littered the inside of the Space Ring. Mortal aura emanated still from the pieces of human flesh. Lingering strength and powers of the formerly living endured still in every drop of blood, every inch of skin and every shred of sinews of the grotesque human parts.

    ¡°Warriors of the Exterior Scenery!¡±

    ¡°Humans!¡±

    Meng Qi and Jiang Zhiwei uttered in unison with grievous shock.

    Many a great human warrior of the Exterior Scenery had fallen by the hands of the Howling Lunar Hound, and yet he carried their corpses at all times?

    Jiang Zhiwei lightly breathed in the wafting odor of the chunks of flesh. ¡°There are scents of demons on the flesh,¡± she said as she grimaced with sorrow and disgust. ¡°These are fodder for demons or predators.¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes. The Thunder God from the Ninth Heaven was in league with a demon hound,¡± Meng Qi said as his mood took a plummeting fall, his hatred and contempt for the race of demons and monsters rising.

    His insides grew cold with a sudden dread of d¨¦j¨¤ vu; he had once encountered a simr sight during his journey to the stronghold of The Immortals guild. He had witnessed the deathly and terrifying sight of corpses of Exterior warriors lying around, left to decay and rot in chunks of torn bits!

    ¡°Was that also the act of demons and monsters?¡±

    ¡°The emergence of the form of the Buddha¡¯s Palm has attracted numerous Exterior warriors who are vying for its possession. The demons of the Heavenly Sea Source might have pounced on such an abundance ofmbs for ughter,¡± deduced Jiang Zhiwei sombrely.

    The demon hound, on the other hand, would most likely be a member of The Myths.

    There was only a half that remained of the naked corpse; it was dismembered for its admission into the Space Ring. The eerily misshapen parts inhibited Meng Qi and Jiang Zhiwei from discerning the identity of the dead person.

    Meng Qi could not bear the idea of allowing the dead to be further defiled by monsters and demons. mes erupted from his left hand as he set the corpse alight, allowing it to burn and be consumed by the mes to give it peace.

    Meng Qi collected his items and was preparing to take his leave from hispanion when a sudden, foreboding feeling of dismay struck him.

    ¡°No, wait!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Jiang Zhiwei asked, perplexed.

    ¡°No healing elixirs or draughts were found to be in the possession of the demon hound,¡± Meng Qi said, pointing at his Space Ring. ¡°Save a Fruit of Deliverance for someone.¡±

    The Fruit of Deliverance was an ingredient for a number of healing medicines and brews, yet, its direct ingestion would only yield a moderate effect to its user. With sufficient exotic resources and ingredients, the demon hound should have adequate elixirs and medicines with him, especially if he was indeed a member of The Myths!

    He looked again at the copper staff which he stowed away earlier. It was formerly wielded by the demon hound despite its crude furnishings and craft.

    Jiang Zhiwei caught the gist of Meng Qi¡¯s words in an instant. They were, for all intents and purposes, experienced Samsara travelers in their own right. ¡°You are right,¡± she muttered. ¡°There is more than meets the eye about the demon hound¡¯s connection to the Myths.¡±

    Their debate ensued for some time before they took their leave. Jiang Zhiwei returned to meet with the elders of her order, where they would return to theirir. Meng Qi would seek out Qu Jiuniang at the agreed site of their meeting.

    ...

    Brown sand and ck gravels flew through the air, buffeted by the strong winds that pounded mercilessly on the weather-worn rocks. Its brutal winds masked the presence of a lone man flying by in the air.

    Qu Jiuniang had been waiting when Meng Qi arrived at the site of their choosing, clothed in robes of obsidian shade that entuated her fairplexion and beautiful skin.

    She paced back and forth with an impatient anxiousness that rang in the wake of her footsteps. A patch of pink burned on her cheeks in anticipation of their uing endeavor.

    In an abrupt turn, she spun to face Meng Qi when she sensed him approaching. ¡°I have yet to locate the whereabouts of the perverted monks of Merriment Temple,¡± she remarked with restless anxiety. ¡°Only warriors of the Exterior Scenery swarmed across the northern mountain ranges near Tan Han and Fish Sea.¡±

    The intelligencework that she and Drunk Xie had established across the Western Regions had relied chiefly on agents below the levels of the Exterior Scenery. Their most recent predicament that culminated in the dismantling of theirwork had rendered them senseless like the blind and the deaf!

    Meng Qi shooked his head lightly. ¡°No matter,¡± he said patiently. ¡°I wish to speak to Primogenitor; there are more pressing issues to discuss.¡±

    ¡°No matter...¡± answered Qu Jiuniang at a loss. Meng Qi¡¯s remark had taken her back with a slight disappointment.

    Still, Qu Jiuniang could feel the urgency that haspelled Meng Qi to make such a request. ¡°Something important?¡± she asked with a different but solemn tone.

    ¡°It¡¯s of the gravest importance,¡± Meng Qi replied with a nod.

    Qu Jiuniang regained herposure after being deted of her fervent eagerness. ¡°Very well,¡± she said. ¡°Let¡¯s return to Azure Heaven. If he¡¯s not there, we shall burn the talisman that he had left and hastily summon him.¡±

    ¡°Very good,¡± Meng Qi answered. He was worried that they would have tob through fen and forest to seek the whereabouts of Primogenitor Lingbao. The Immortals hardlycked resources and methods as an experienced band of warriors and masters of the martial arts.

    They entered the dimension of Azure Heaven and the booming voice of the Dominator of the Six Samsara Realms resounded in Meng Qi¡¯s ears.

    ¡°Detection of the Plenitude Gate confirmed. The effect and use of the item shall be sealed until your departure from this realm for secrecy.¡±

    ¡°This...¡± Meng Qi grimaced with a frown. ¡°The Dominator of the Six Samsara Realms is meticulous indeed!¡±

    Upon their entry, they had found that Primogenitor Lingbao was indeed absent. Qu Jiuniang immediately went to retrieve a talisman to summon their leader while Meng Qi ventured into the Immortal-tracking Alley to identify the loots of his duels with the Thunder God of the Ninth Heaven, the Howling Lunar Hound, and the Blessing-endowed Heavenly Official.

    He first circled the entirety of the Immortal-tracking Alley and found the notice that he had requested Qu Jiuniang to leave on the items and exotic minerals that he had left for trade with the rest of the members of The Myths . ¡°Qu Jiuniang might have a perpetual hunger for wealth, but she is hardly a brazen fool that could not withstand temptation,¡± Meng Qi thought with an approving nod.

    He drifted to the center of the alley where the jade column stood. He produced the spoils of his adventures and allowed the Dominator to identify them.

    ¡°The Purple Lightning de, a Precious Weapon of the mid-grade worth 4,700 Karma points. It can be exchanged for 2,500 Karma points.¡±

    ¡°The Golden Stick, a Precious Weapon of a modest grade. The crude handiwork in the crafting of the weapon has reduced its distinction. The weapon is worth 2,800 Karma points, which is exchangeable for 1,500 Karma points.¡±

    ¡°The ckwater Thunder, a magical artifact of the Exterior Scenery (the Fifth-fold Heaven). The activation of the artifact corrupts a target with decaying disintegration upon contact and summons a chain of lightning that strikes repeatedly at the target until no flesh or soul is left. The artifact is worth 5,000 Karma points and exchangeable for 2,800 Karma points.¡±

    ¡°The White Lotus Seat of the Seventh Order, a magical artifact of the Exterior Scenery (the Fifth-fold Heaven). The sacred lotus reveals to its wielder all forms of deception and corruption, protecting the Vital Spirit of its wielder from spiritual and mental assaults. The artifact is valued at 5,200 Karma points and exchangeable for 3,000 Karma points.¡±

    ¡°The Bhaisajyaguru Relieve Pill, an elixir of healing properties which also reinvigorates the Vital Spirit of its user. Consumption of the elixir heals most injuries in an hour. The elixir is valued at 4,000 Karma points and is exchangeable for 3,000 Karma points.¡±

    ¡°The Pearl of the Fortune Purple Qi, a magical artifact of the Exterior Scenery (the Second-fold Heaven). The artifact enhances the fortune of its wielder and concentrates the culmination of the aura of fortuitous destiny. The artifact is valued at 2,400 Karma points and is exchangeable for 1,300 Karma points.¡±

    ¡°The Fortune Heavenly de, a Precious Weapon of a modest grade. The de increases and realizes the fortune of its wielder, allowing itself to be wielded freely by its master. The weapon is valued at 2,600 Karma points and is exchangeable for 1,500 Karma points.¡±

    Meng Qi finally identified all of his loot apart from the exotic minerals and magical herbs that he kept. His acquiring of the Bhaisaajyaguru Relieve Pill and the two artifacts that belonged to ¡®Blessing-endowed Heavenly Official¡¯ Zhou Qiushan was a fortuitous bounty to him indeed!

    The healing potency of the Bhaisajyaguru Relieve Pill dwarfed the Serenity Darkness Pill by a great stretch, a huge addition that might even save lives. The Pearl of Fortune Purple Qi and the Fortune Heavenly de are both items that affect the fate and fortune of its wielder, and the properties of both items would surely help since the element of fortune was the very thing that Meng Qicked in the cultivation of the discipline of the Tri-gem Wish Fist.

    Additionally, the items themselves could be very valuable to him. The bestowing of fortuitous good blessing would turn the tables for him in times of dire need!

    Meng Qi was wondering which item he should keep when Qu Jiuniang called out,

    ¡°The Master Primogenitor has returned.¡±

    Meng Qi swept everything into his away hastily, as he could consider the decision another time.

    Meng Qi returned to the Azure Pce where the masked Primogenitor Lingbao awaited and tly asked, ¡°What is it?¡±

    Meng Qi nced at Qu Jiuniang. ¡°Master Primogenitor,¡± Meng Qi spoke to him telepathically. ¡°Inside please.¡±

    They entered the sealed room of the Azure Pce and the Primogenitor asked no questions, only looking at Meng Qi and preparing to listen to his reports.

    Whereas Meng Qi had prepared himself for his report to the leader of his order. ¡°Master Primogenitor, I have reasons to believe that the present Abbot Kong Wen of Shaolin Temple is an imposter. He is possibly ¡®Evil Master¡¯ Han Guang and perhaps Heaven Sovereign of the Myths in disguise.¡±

    Primogenitor Lingbao had walked the face of the Earth for no less than two to three hundred years. Through steel and fire, he had endured and witnessed countless trials and tribtions. He made not a single cry of shock nor surprise, save for a still silence that seemed to have frozen everything in the sealed room.

    Moments passed in silence while the Primogenitor mulled over Meng Qi¡¯s revtion. At length, he spoke, ¡°If Master Han Guang is indeed Heaven Sovereign of the Myths, it might not be impossible at all... There have been peculiarities that have been observed about Kong Wen.¡±

    Meng Qi took a deep breath and fell into an borate tale of the truth and presently confined Kong Wen, omitting only the facts of the site of his confinement.

    ¡°I see... You have stumbled upon the presently held Comrade Kong Wen...¡± muttered Primogenitor Lingbao.

    The Primogenitor avoided from mentioning the facts that Meng Qi had omitted. He tapped on the table as he continued mulling over Meng Qi¡¯s tale, ¡°If we are to assume that it is indeed the true Kong Wen who is presently held... The mysterious Dharmakaya...¡±

    His fingers halted, pausing as all movements stopped. ¡°I know who is it now,¡± he said, sighing heavily.

    ¡°Who was it?¡± Meng Qi asked eagerly.

    ¡°Master Primogenitor had deduced his identity!¡±

    ¡°I have felt a certain familiarity with Qu Jiuniang¡¯s description of the stroke that had been felled upon her during her abduction. If I think about it, it should be the Divine Five-colored Palm, the signature technique of Tai Li,¡± said the Primogenitor.

    ¡°Tai Li? Peacock Demon King?¡± Meng Qi confirmed with shock.

    ¡®Tai Li, the Monster King who had achieved the True Form of the Five Elements Peacock?¡¯

    ¡°I have once had the opportunity to be on the receiving end of the Divine Five-colored Palm during one of my shes with him. I did not expect that he is now in league with Master Han Guang,¡± remarked the Primogenitor.

    Instantly, Meng Qi recalled his memory of Zhen Guan, who had turned into a monster, and the monsters sealed beneath the Stupa Tower at the back mountain of the Shaolin Temple. Everything seemed to make sense now!

    ........

    A man stood upright with his hands crossed behind his back. Tall and proud was the poise of the man who has five shades of colors on his hair.

    His back was faced towards his guest. ¡°Thepses of you and your minions have allowed the recovery of Qu Jiuniang,¡± he said with azy smile. ¡°If they have half a brain, the Immortals would have already guessed my identity through the Divine Five-colored Palm technique.¡±

    ¡°Therefore, we¡¯ll need a change of ns. We¡¯ll reverse all hidden and exposed elements.¡±

 Chapter 561: Elixirs of Longevity

    <h4>Chapter 561: Elixirs of Longevity</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    In the sealed chamber of the Azure Pce.

    The Primogenitor Lingbao rose to his feet and began pacing back and forth with his hands behind his back, chanting as he muttered to himself, ¡°The signs of the Divine Five-colored Palm is unmistakably apparent. We of The Immortals are deeply embroiled in the Samsara, undoubtedly well-informed, and knowledgeable. Still, even if Master Tai Li hadn¡¯t expected me to be the face behind the mask of the Primogenitor Lingbao, they would surely not discount the spection hastily after the deliverance of Qu Jiuniang... They would surely have other countermeasures at hand... We don¡¯t have any news on how many Monster Kings could be involved in this turmoil...¡±

    He recited his thoughts aloud as he tried to unclutter his mind, yet it was as if he was asking Meng Qi for answers.

    His pacing and iprehensible mumblings continued while he pondered for a few moments until he suddenly halted. He turned to Meng Qi and said, ¡°No matter what, Master Han Guang would never have expected you to have chanced upon the confined Kong Wen. He would never have surmised that his deception had been exposed. We can take advantage of this and be wary of any schemes he might have devised and outwit him in return.¡±

    Hearing this, the Primogenitor broke out into a gentleugh. ¡°I would have been gravely injured and my identity exposed,¡± he said with great constion, ¡°if you had not stumbled upon so grave a discovery. The Immortals would have suffered a crippling devastation and we would not be here debating on the schemes of The Myths and the demons. You have been a great service to the guild and us all. I will allow you a skill of your choosing from the array of Dharmakaya techniques of the discipline of the Eight Nine Mystery once this is over.¡±

    Why not now, Master Primogenitor... I would prefer to avoid any unwanted twists and changes... Meng Qi thought with gleeful delight. But the Primogenitor pressed on, ¡°The first order of business shall be the salvation of Comrade Kong Wen in order to ascertain fact or fiction.¡±

    Of course, the truth has to be ascertained before I can be rewarded... Hesitantly, Meng Qi spoke, ¡°But Abbot Kong Wen who is presently trapped seemed to have reservations on you, Master Primogenitor. He wishes only for members of the Lanke Temple or Master Lu himself.¡±

    Meng Qi¡¯s words left the Primogenitor speechless who then broke into augh. ¡°We have known each other for years,¡± he said. ¡°It is no wonder that he might have suspected me of my ties with The Immortals, thus his understandable reservations. Especially with the affair of Master Han Guang. No matter. You will go to seek the help of Comrade Lu; with him involved, there shall hardly be any risks of allowing evil to break loose if the Kong Wen who is confined is actually an imposter in disguise.¡±

    Both Kong Wen and Chong He who are esteemed masters in their own right hold the powers of Master Lu in great regards, it seems... Meng Qi wondered thoughtfully. ¡°But Master Primogenitor,¡± asked Meng Qi with doubt, ¡°Master Lu is not a Samsara traveler. How could he find the very Shard of Cosmic Glow that would lead us to Abbot Kong Wen?¡±

    Warriors of the Dharmakaya were able to traverse into the dimensions of the purends with ease. To locate a specific Shard of Cosmic Glow in the vast passage of Time itself was nothing unlike seeking a needle from a haystack. Only travelers of the Samsara could form provisional teams and locate the Shard with the help of a Reincarnation Charm.

    At this, the Primogenitorughed in reply. ¡°Rest assured that Comrade Lu has his own ways.¡±

    He unsealed the chamber and stepped outside. Qu Jiuniang, the Bluecloud Progenitor had been guarding outside, to whom he spoke, ¡°There have been changes. You will seek the deviant monks of the Merriment Temple on your own. I shall be behind you, watching you in case there are demons waiting.¡±

    ¡°Demons?¡± Qu Jiuniang froze at the epiphany of their involvement. Awashed with rage, she gritted her teeth with anger and shouted, ¡°Tai Li!¡±

    For years, the demon race had kept themselves hidden from the notice of others and Qu Jiuniang had not expected that they would mount such a sudden return into the fold. With the Primogenitor Lingbao¡¯s hint and the apparent signs of the Divine Five-colored Palm, it was hardly hard for her to surmise the person behind her abduction.

    Aside from her teeth-gnashing rage, she was renewed with vigor and hunger for more wealth and riches. She could relieve the deviant monks of their possessions to her heart¡¯s content with the protection of the Master Primogenitor. No, wait, I am doing this for Justice, not for wealth! Qu Jiuniang corrected herself, albeit in vain.

    Unlike some unscrupulous fellow, the Primogenitor had made no mention of the division of the loot! She thought to herself, thinking of a young fellow who shared a simr passion for wealth.

    Despite her masked appearance, Meng Qi could virtually ¡°see¡± the invigorated features of Qu Jiuniang. The edges of his lips curled in mild annoyance, Oh Master Yunhe, you should take a leave from the Master Primogenitor Lingbao¡¯s book and learn from him the virtues of generosity and the bearing of a great master!

    He watched wistfully at Qiu Jiuniang and the Primogenitor Lingbao leaving the Azure Pce. He thereafter returned to the Immortal-tracking Alley and disyed the items that he had retrieved from amongst the loot he had collected from the Blessing-endowed Heavenly Official and the Howling Lunar Hound. Leaving the items on the jade pir, he also left a note stating the items which he would require for the trade of the items on disy.

    At the same time, after prior consideration, he had the Golden Stick, the Fortune Heavenly de, and the two Space Rings traded to the Dominator for Karma points amounting to six thousand two hundred.

    He had kept the Purple Lightning de on purpose with the intention of substituting it for the Heaven Inflicted Pain if anything were to befall his trusty de. The technique with which he could grow additional limbs allowed him to employ the palm techniques, the fist techniques, and the finger techniques of the Heavenly Golden Script. Still, the de remained the core mastery of the martial disciplines that he had learned. There would surelye a day when all six of his arms would wield three sabers and three swords, using the disciplines of the Three Sabers, Three Swords, and the Three Souls that he had once envisioned!

    Ever since Meng Qi gave up on pursuing the style of a carefree swordsman, he had envisioned himself instead in a poise of great intimidation.

    The ckwater Thunder and the White Lotus Seat of the Seventh Order were artifacts that might one day prove to be useful. The Bhaisajyaguru Relieve Pill was an extraordinarily potent healing elixir whereas the Pearl of the Fortune Purple Qi would help him in his cultivation of the element of Fortune and increase his luck. As a result, Meng Qi¡¯s decision to refrain from exchanging the aforementioned items was quite brash. He had intentionally kept one of the Space Rings, deciding that his auxiliary team might have requirements for it and he could sell it to them for a lower price. The members of hispany would not have an immediate need for any, since Ruan Yushu and Zhao Heng already had their own Space Rings. Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s ascension to the levels of the Exterior Scenery would encourage the elders of her order to gift her with one whilst Qi Zhengyan¡¯s present status as a valued disciple of the Huanhua Swords Sect would surely see him receiving one in no time with little to no cost.

    Meng Qi pondered over his choices as he produced the Qinghua fruit, the magical herbs that he had retrieved from the loot from the Howling Lunar Hound, and the recipe of the Immortality Elixir of the East Pole and deposited them all into the central jade pir.

    He could have sought for the help of Pao-P¡¯u-Tzu of The Immortals to help him in brewing the elixir. Still, the brewing of elixirs differed greatly from the forging of artifacts or items. The ingredients or leftovers of a botched forging process could still be recovered and be of use. On the other hand, the entire stock of ingredients would bepletely wasted if the brewing of elixirs were to end up failing. Meng Qi would rather allow the Dominator to undertake the effort for theplete certainty of sess despite it being a greater expense of his Karma points.

    Five hundred Karma points were used for the rest of the ingredients that he hadcked, and an additional two thousand Karma points for the cost of the brewing. Meng Qi looked into the fumes rising from within the bowels of the central pir as a soothing odor wafted from it and lingered around.

    The glimmering radiance from the pir began to subside, signaling the end of the brewing process. In the dispenser of the pir sat three emerald-green elixirs with the size of a longan fruit. The elixirs shone with the luster of hidden divinity, colored in a rich, verdant shade of green. A mere sniff of its fragrance was sufficient to refresh Meng Qi from his weariness, renewing him with vitality and energy.

    An elixirparable to that of the Deities of the Heavens indeed... Meng Qi wondered with amazement. He spent another one thousand and two hundred Karma points to redeem an apothecary jade vase to store the elixirs and prevent them from losing their powers.

    Close to four thousand Karma points had been expended for the brewing of the Immortality Elixir of the East Pole! The cost would have been a great deal higher if didn¡¯t already have most of the ingredients at hand!

    Elixirs that extended the vitality and longevity of mortals were not readily avable for redeeming. Each brewing process would consume a brewing recipe of the intended elixir, hence the extraordinarily costly price for elixirs of such nature, thus also limiting the cirction of such elixirs in the Jianghu. If only he had a recipe of his own, he would be able to repeatedly use it for numerous brewings of the elixirs.

    He felt nothing but great pity at the heavy cost that he had to pay for the three elixirs. Still, one does not reap benefits without proportionating stakes, no?

    The Immortality Elixir of the East Pole extended the life of its user by sixty years, restoring even one who is at the brink of death to the fullest of his health. It was a highly coveted item, one of immeasurable value especially to elders of the Exterior Scenery or even the Dharmakaya who are close to death.

    Meng Qi strongly believed that both The Immortals and The Myths would have been able to raise an army to amass greater wealth and resources if there were no stringent restrictions in the trading and exchanging of elixirs and pills of such nature.

    Meng Qi gazed down at the jade vase in his hand. With a mild impulse to grit his teeth, he thought to himself,

    I originally expected only one or two. To think that I now have three!

    I would still have two more even if I retained one for future use!

    This is my long-awaited opportunity to get rich!

    The Immortality Elixir of the East Pole has potent healing effects. Meng Qi would retain one for use during his uing Death Task and the remaining two, a bounty which he had not expected, would be sold to others.

    His former ns were to amass sufficient exotic minerals and resources for his training and meditation. The fortuitous bounty of an additional elixir would reward him even more!

    Well, the rest of the members of The Immortals would have amassed enough elixirs or potions given their age and experience in the field. Younger members would rarely cherish elixirs of such nature, preferring more pills or draughts of medicinal and healing qualities. They would deign to offer high prices for such elixirs. Instead, elder warriors of the Exterior... Those who were not embroiled in the Samsara as travelers... Especially those in the twilight of their age. They might even be willing to part with a half of their fortune just for one of these... The wealth and riches that they own would amount to nothing when Death is at their door, hehe... Meng Qi thought gleefully to himself, nearly breaking into a maliciousughter...

    Still, items of such rarity should not be vast in number for sale, lest their values plummeted. The profits of such trade would fall precipitously and would thus be a waste of his time and effort. Meng Qi would have to control the time of his production and sale of the elixirs.

    How about a secret auction for the aged elders of various factions and the nobility? I shall call upon the Master Primogenitor to be present in order to make sure things proceed smoothly.

    People normally attend auction sessions of others, but I¡¯ll organize my own auction sessions!

    His imaginations continued wandering as he left the Azure Pce, opting to reappear in the vicinity of the Moon Mirror Lagoon of Lulong. From there, Meng Qi traveled to the world-renowned Huamei Heights.

    The Sect of the Huamei Heights was the most recent addition to the ranks of prominent martial sects in thends. Founded by Master Lu himself, the sect has the smallest stores of top-leveled martial disciplines and teachings as well as Precious Weapons and artifacts amongst all other prominent and renowned sects and orders. Nheless, the sheer presence of Master Lu was a constant reminder to everyone that the Huamei Heights was not to be trifled with.

    The stronghold of the Huamei Heights sat atop Mount Huamei, its very namesake. Still, there were also folk legends that the name of the sect came from the phrase, ¡°the joy of the hwamei thrush¡±, the bird mostmonly known as the Chinese Hwamei thrush. This might also exin the shape of the waist tes of the Sect of the Huamei Heights: the shape of the Chinese Hwamei Thrush.

    Meng Qi arrived at the foot of the mountain and witnessed the unique and breathtaking view of the beautifulndscape before him. The verdant mountain scenery and the graceful flow of the river was a huge contrast to the cold and frigid sierras of the North, yet also simr to the paradise of Jiangdong.

    At the entrance of the estate, several disciples of the order d in yellow stood guard. From afar they saw and beheld the extraordinary bearing of the approaching Meng Qi. Humbled by his stature, they stepped forward reverently to bid him wee and inquired as to the nature of his visit.

    ¡°My name is Su Meng. I have an arrangement with the Ice Fairy,¡± Meng Qi spoke with a friendly smile. ¡°Please pass the message of my arrival.¡±

    Long has Master Lu retreated into seclusion that he rarely received any guests. Meng Qi¡¯s request to speak to him might instead be misunderstood as a gesture of hostility or impertinence. Yet it would also be unbing of him to trample past the watchers of the gate and barge in, hence his request for an audience with Ye Yuqi.

    Still, Meng Qi had intentionally misrepresented the nature of his visit, telling the watchers of the gate that he was here on a pre-arranged meeting so that the disciples at the gate had no choice but to report to Ye Yuqi directly.

    Su Meng? Su Meng of the Killing de?! Shock and awe swept through the watchers by the door who had the emblem of the Hwamei Thrush embroidered upon the sleeves of their robes.

    He who had once reigned supreme atop the Ranking List of Young Masters?!

    The Killing de who had once endured the Four Folds of Heaven¡¯s Judgements?!

    The very same who had wrought havoc in the Immensity Sea of Lake Baikal just after his recent breakthrough into the Exterior Scenery and had in an experienced warrior, a foe who was of the Exterior Scenery?

    Mouth-gaping amazement and iprehensible shock rose amongst them. They could hardly believe that this was a young man who was once the same with the rest of them, a mere practitioner of martial disciplines who had merely begun unsealing his Apertures. Yet, here he stood before them; a full-fledged warrior of the Exterior Scenery who was leaps and bounds ahead of them!

    The leader of the disciples watching the gate bowed his head with respect and spoke, ¡°A moment please, Young Master Su. I shall pass along the message immediately.¡±

    Meng Qi watched with amusement at the ripples of awe that struck the disciples before him into obedience and veneration ¨C at the mere mention of his name ¨C as they hastily rushed inside to report his arrival.

    Meng Qi had barely felt the passing of time when Ye Yuqi flew through the air from the mountain above with a huge gale of frosty coldness. Barelynding before Meng Qi, she swept him off of his feet with her cold winds and together they flew to the top of the mountain, leaving the watchers of the gate ogling in daze and enthrallment.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Ye Yuqi asked gravely.

    She misunderstood Meng Qi¡¯s sudden appearance at the gates of her order that something bad befell The Immortals guild.

    By means of telepathy, Meng Qi ryed to her his experiences.

    Myriads of expressions conveying shock appeared on her face ¨C a huge contrast to her consistently cool indifference. They took a turn and flew towards the rear of the mountain.

    Behind the mountain was a small teau of grasnd, filled with exotic and beautiful flowers and blossoms, and perennial adornments apanied a lone gravestone. Beside it was a simple hut erected of straw and hay.

    There was Master Lu. In in green robes, he was unrelenting in his toil, removing weeds and sowing the fertile soil around the gravestone. So deep was he in his work ¨C engrossed with so great a focus ¨C that he took no notice in their arrival. Nothing but peace and tranquility could be felt by his demeanor and the ambiance of everything around him.

    Ye Yuqi strode over to him solemnly and told him of Meng Qi¡¯s experiences.

    Master Lu paused his drudgery when they walked towards him, as he rose to his feet and listened intently to Ye Yuqi¡¯s report. With a serene indifference, he flicked his wrist and in his grasp, a sword appeared before he heaved a little sigh.

    ¡°Let us go to the Shaolin Temple then, Young Master Su.¡±

    He wishes to interact with that very Shard of Cosmic Glow by seeking it out from the location that it corresponds to! It dawned upon Meng Qi suddenly.

    ........

    Far away in the barren wilderness of the West Regions, two monks copsed to the ground. The Exterior Scenery warrior monks from the Merriment Temple could hardly believe that the alluringdy before them was in such a terrifying and murderous fit of rage.

    ¡°Hmph! How dare you look upon me! Ady! With such perverted stares! Serves you right!¡± With her anger and rage finally diminished, she began to ransack the corpses for loot. She then learned what she could from the souls of the dead monks before they truly departed, coercing the truth from them.

    She sprang to her feet suddenly and whispered, ¡°The center of the magical barrier of the Twelve Signs of Corrtion is at the Fish Sea of Lake Bosten!¡±

    The Fish Sea?! The Primogenitor Lingbao twisted his head backwards and looked into the distance!

    ........

    Vast gossamer wings of mists and rolling fog nketed the waters of the Fish Sea of Lake Bosten. High above the captivating scenery of thendscape, several monks stood in mid-air, d in robes of Tibetan Lamas.

    They shared a nce and nodded to each other knowingly. In a deep voice, the leader of the band spoke,

    ¡°Let us begin.¡±

 Chapter 562: One Strike to Undo Them All

    <h4>Chapter 562: One Strike to Undo Them All</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    There were three among the nine monks who were dressed in the most peculiar manner. They wore red robes, and upon their heads were Buddhist tiaras. Their raiments denoted their identities as the Dharma Kings of Jin Gang Temple.

    High above the air, they floated over the immense vista of the Fish Sea of Lake Bosten. There was a certain subtlety to the position in which they stood, akin to vital parts of a magical barrier or formation. The remaining six Lamas encircled them, contributing to the formation as well.

    The three Dharma Kings sped their palms together, chanting in unison.

    ¡°Thus have I heard, where the Buddha endures...¡±

    Their chants were very fast, thus it did not take long for them to finish the long verses of the Diamond Sutra. Together, they spoke.

    ¡°Everything hasw and order, everything is immaterial like fleeting illusions and dreams. Peaceful as the morning dew and rapid like a lightning sh, the nothingness of both should be interpreted thus.¡±

    The six Lamas circling around followed them, chanting loudly.

    ¡°Everything hasw and order, everything is immaterial like fleeting illusions and dreams. Peaceful as the morning dew and rapid like a lightning sh, the nothingness of both should be interpreted thus.¡±

    A faint gold ze radiantly glowed. Blossoms of golden lotuses took from above the townscape of the Fish Sea. From somewhere unknown, sacred Buddhist relics appeared amongst the three Dharma Kings, gleaming with piercing golden rays. The rays stretched far and wide around, casting an absolute and strong aura that seemed to sever all misery, destroy all that is foul and evil, and eliminate all Karmic influences, delivering one from the trials and tribtions of mortality.

    ¡°Everything has itsw and order, everything is immaterial like fleeting illusions and dreams. Peaceful as the morning dew and rapid like a lightning sh, the nothingness of both should be interpreted thus.¡±

    The chants continued to ring in the skies of the Fish Sea, prating all corners and crevices of the coastal town.

    All around the Bogda Shan mountain range and the Fish Sea of Lake Bosten, the holy illumination of Buddha aura shone brightly as one like the Twelve Signs of Corrtion. The glimmering illumination of the aura enveloped the entire area within thousands of li.

    In the confinement of the Buddha aura, there were still those who had yet to leave the areas prior to the arrival of Meng Nan, the Prime Asura ¨C due to their greed for wealth and artifacts ¨C found themselves unable to move like insects encased by amber. The energy of their bodies slowly seeped out of them and fused with the glimmering luminescence of the Buddha aura and channeled across the Fish Sea to the golden Buddhist relics!

    None of the warriors of the Exterior who had been restrained could break free of the restraints, save for those with the power of a Grandmaster and those under protective spells and conjurations. The rest could only watch in horror as their energy was drained!

    Nobody had thought that the Diamond Sutra had such mysterious rtions with the Twelve Signs of Corrtion, allowing the Dharma Kings toy out such a potent magical barrier when the chaos caused by members of the Ashura Temple had demanded most of their attention!

    The sparkling ze of the Buddha aura began to concentrate around the Buddhist relics, bending and distorting oddly, before turning into a towering Vajra. Robes were bound around his waist and his body gleamed gold. His bare torso and intimidating appearance struck fear into everyone who saw him. A terrifying and aggressive demeanor threatened to destroy everything that dared defy him!

    Flecks of gold fell from the skies around him. He stood on top of a golden lotus with great majesty and bearing. The Vajra flicked his wrist and beckoned for his weapon, a dark golden Buddhist Commandment de flew into his grasp. The colossal Vajra stepped forth and the earth tremored.

    ¡°Everything has itsw and order, everything is immaterial like fleeting illusions and dreams. Peaceful as the morning dew and rapid like a lightning sh, the nothingness of both should be interpreted thus.¡±

    The waters of the Fish Sea of Lake Bosten began to split into two walls of water, leaving a dry channel in between, revealing thekebed!

    ...

    Deep in the snowy mountains, two Grandmasters of the Snow Mountain Sect stepped before the nine great tombs, snowkes getting caught on the back of their hands as they walked through the thick snow.

    They bowed reverently before the tombs. One of them held an ancient talisman, while the other held an artifact that partly resembled a banner and a staff.

    The talisman glowed brilliantly before a column of light shot upwards into the sky. The mysterious banner-like artifact ruffled lightly in the mountain breeze, a dark and sinister glow emanating from it.

    The two Grandmasters bowed once more, chanting as their backs bent forward.

    At that very instant, the white marble door of one of the tombs swung open! A huge breath ¨C powerful and terrifying ¨C surged out like a raging river through the threshold of the opened tomb with a great rush of flowing air that screeched wildly. From the depths of the tomb emerged a man whose long white hair covered his visage!

    There were no signs of living breath on him; there was only the deathly aura that enveloped the entire area of the mountain with an eerie silence. With a light leap, he dragged the two Grandmasters with him and tore through the fabric of space, appearing thousands and thousands of li away in the sky, over the townscape of the Fish Sea. His back faced the golden Vajra and he began to assume a pose as if they would be fighting alongside each other!

    ¡°Frightening...¡± Xue Lengzhao murmured, having been brought back to the vicinity of the stronghold of her order. ¡°And that golden Vajra... I see why Teacher always warned me against sudden twists and turns...¡±

    The scenery of the regions surrounding the Fish Sea had only shed before their eyes when they tore through space earlier.

    ...

    At the westernmost edges of the sanctuary of the Snow Mountain Sect, ck gas rolled from an abyssal crevice. A deathly aura, strong and vast, radiated from the depths of the endless darkness within.

    On the southeastern side of the crevice sat a temple that sprawled over arge area. Unlike most conventional Buddhist temples, this one was painted ck and blood-red, with human bones and torn pieces of human corpses adorning the eaves and all corners of the temple. Horrifying sights of gory carnage abounded on the temple, and over its eaves, at the door, there was a que that had three words. Words full of malice, hatred, and anger.

    ¡°The Ashura Temple¡±

    Luo Hou, the ¡°Asura King¡±, stepped toward the Abyss Sea of Infinity with a box made of ck jade in his huge hands. Chanting sutra verses of the evilest and foulest intentions, he dropped the box into the darkness of the abyss.

    ck gas billowed and rolled angrily like the steam of a boiling cauldron.

    Suddenly, the fumes broke apart. From the churning steam, rising out of the dark depths, a huge monster quickly mbered up the walls of the crevice. Half of its face was that of an ape while the other half was that of a dried skull. There were wings of feathers on its back, but both wings were broken and badly misshapen.

    With three arms and four feet, the aura of evil, decadence, and malice of the grotesque monster caused even Luo Hou, the Asura King, to shudder. He staggered backward a few steps, holding his breath as he beheld the monstrosity that he had summoned. Everything around him seemed dark in the presence of the horror as if he had descended into the Abyss Sea itself.

    The monster regarded Luo Hou coldly, its blood-red eyes filled with hate and malevolence. Then it gazed into the air and determined a direction before its legs stretched wide as it bent. In the blink of an eye, it disappeared, traveling thousands of miles in an instant, reaching the side of Meng Nan, the Prime Asura, in seconds.

    By then, Meng Nan had already conjured his Dharmic Form: the form of an Asura with three heads and six arms. His eyes red with anger and ck fumes of rage spewed from his mouth. Nothing but anger could be felt from the dark-greenish manifestation of Fury that wore a ck sash on its waist.

    Swords, sabers, a lotus of obsidian ck, a pearl ming with dark fire, and a long, blood-red spear were wielded by the six hands of the Ashura form. Its presence alone was enough to paint the sands of the vast desert of Lake Baikal and Gobi crimson red!

    ...

    Deep in the Immensity Sea desert of Gobi and Lake Baikal, there remained one warrior of the East Sea ¨C one stricken by greed. A palm struck down at him with a terrifying aura that bore shades of five different colors in its wake. Green, yellow, red, white, and ck were thest things that he saw as the powers of his artifact were exhausted and his powers spent. Nothing but darkness followed and he was dead.

    Tai Li took hold of his prey and dismissed him unceremoniously by throwing him over his back, tossing him to the demons trailing behind. Tai Li spoke to his minions coldly. ¡°There shall be more toe. Feast on this first to quench your hunger.¡±

    He had barely finished when he turned his head and looked far away, in the direction of the Fish Sea of Lake Bosten. With a slight smirk, he said, ¡°It is earlier than expected.¡±

    His torso and body grew and swelled. In a sh, he turned into an enormous peacock with vividly-colored feathers. Five heavy-looking feathers of different colors hung from his tail: green, yellow, red, white, and ck.

    ¡°Go into the Heavenly Sea Source. Keep away from all the turmoil,¡± said Tai Li. The Monster King reared its head and released a shrill cry into the air, summoning the rest of the Monster Kings that awaited its call. It pped its huge wings and took to the air, flying in the direction of the Fish Sea.

    Somewhere close by, a great white tiger leaped into the sky ¨C quicker than the Peacock Demon King by a fraction of a second! Winds and shimmering flecks of its golden aura rolled in its wake, flying off into the sky.

    At the southeastern edge of the Fish Sea of Lake Bosten, dark clouds gathered and winds began to whistle wildly. shes of lightning flickered from the billowing plumes of gloomy clouds while thunders groaned and rumbled angrily. From the midst of the impending storm, a Zodiac Ox emerged, riding on top of dragons of lightning bolts!

    The Three Great Monster Kings of the demon race havee to wreak havoc!

    ...

    Taoist Chong He delivered Qu Jiuniang and Yan Wuwo from the area bathed with the ze of the Buddha¡¯s aura. Gliding on the plumes of peaceful clouds, he flew towards the Fish Sea in his customary Taoist raiments.

    Somewhere far away, a man of proud bearing stood alone in the skies. A long beard hung from his face, his aura circling around him in the form of purple fumes. This was none other than Cui Qinghe, the ¡°Noble Purple Spirit¡±. Quietly he floated in midair, his Dharmic Form not yet conjured.

    On the other side, not far from him,sat an old man amongst the clouds. The undting strata of his unsteady aura wavering into nothingness and into prominence not unlike himself, substantial and immaterial at the same time. He Qi, the Sword Manic. He shared features simr to his grandson, He Jiu, save for his concealed proud demeanor and his white hair. No wrinkles were noticed upon his face despite his ripe age.

    As if a stranger to the two that awaited him, Taoist Chong He nodded slightly to them both, and returned his attention to the ring Vajra who was trying to cripple the magical barrier and the white-haired man that emanated nothing but Death.

    The Taoist had noticed the Prime Asura and the misshapen monster with four legs and three arms beside him, showing no signs of surprise as if he had long expected its presence.

    Just then, the Three Great Monster Kings made their arrival, staring at him from across the other edge of Lake Bosten.

    ¡°Amitabha, Master Chong He. We should unite and repel the Monster Kings before we debate further on the affair of the Primary Instruction of The Buddha¡¯s Palm,¡± said a voice that rang into his ears from afar. It was the voice of Abbot Kong Wen.

    The Abbot of the Shaolin Temple flew toward them from afar. In his hands, he held a Buddhist staff with nine tin rings. His beard and white-flowing brows fluttered in the winds, adding to his already serene and calm demeanor.

    A smile broke from the rosy cheeks of Taoist Chong He. ¡°As always, you have great benevolence and kindness, Comrade Kong Wen, always seeking the interests of all mortals rather than the earthly wealth and gains.¡±

    Every yer in this intricate game of death and greed had deigned to bete to make their entry onto the board. Despite The Buddha¡¯s Palm¡¯s Primary Instruction yet unseen, the table of the contest hanged from a thread. The skirmishes were bound to erupt.

    The great battle of Dharmakaya warriors was afoot!

    ...

    Pulling Meng Qi along with him, Master Lu tore through space and dimensions. At length, they arrived in front of Mount Liantai.

    ¡°I have always shared a close friendship with the divine monk Kong Hui. I might be able to speak to him to ask him to join us in saving Master Kong Wen who is being held,¡± said Master Lu, his sights set upon the roofs and eaves of the temples of the Shaolin order afar.

    Meng Qi spoke with a frown, ¡°Senior, if I may... This is a matter of the gravest importance. I would implore that we mount the rescue without alerting anyone else. I know that the divine monk Kong Hui has an incurable ailment that pains him at noon every day. That might offer us an opening to infiltrate the grounds.¡±

    Master Lu nodded gently as he listened to Meng Qi¡¯s suggestion. ¡°Very well. So be it.¡±

    The pair waited until noon. With a blow from his sword, the Sword Qi pierced through the barriers impeding entry into the grounds of the temple. Together with Meng Qi, Master Lu reached therge crimson rock on the rear mountain.

    Meng Qi led the way through the grounds, being more familiar with the routes through the temple. At a fork in the path, Master Lu heaved a light breath and pointed forward. The senior monk in a red cassock who was in charge of watching the grounds fell into a deep slumber even before he noticed the intruders.

    ¡°Very strong indeed...¡± Meng Qi thought with great bewilderment.

    The engraving ¡°Righteousness and benevolence are off-limits¡± had not changed, still glistening with colored ze. Before them, the door remained tightly sealed from entry.

    Master Lu stood before the stone door. His breathing was erratic and his eyes were half-closed, his body wavering between soundness and nothingness.

    Moments passed silently until he opened his eyes. ¡°I have found it,¡± he said quietly.

    Meng Qi drew his sword. Only a vast space of white filled his sight, blinding him with its radiance. He noticed a tear in the expanse before him where gloom and the glimmer of stars coexisted.

    It took moments before he could regain his sight and he found himself once again before the stone door. The words ¡°Righteousness and benevolence are off-limits¡± no longer had its former luster of dharmic aura.

    Without a word, Master Lu entered the dimension of the purends with Meng Qi. They passed through various barriers and reached the sixth floor, passing through the barriers that had previously impeded Meng Qi with the ease of walking through air.

    ¡°This is just too easy...¡± Meng Qi shuddered, imagining himself wiping away cold sweat from his heart.

    ¡°Amitabha, I am sorry to have troubled you Comrade Lu,¡± said Kong Wen, his voice ringing from within the barrier.

    ¡°It is only right for us to help each other, my friend,¡± said Master Lu calmly.

    The unsheathed sword in his hand glimmered and radiated bright gold. With a simple stroke, he stabbed at the barrier.

    Crack!

    Meng Qi did not even see the sword light of the stroke. He only heard the loud crack that thundered in the dark. Still, he felt that many elements, unseen and hidden, crumbled in the swift blow of Master Lu. The barriers of the Fruits of Karma and the Mortal Dust Fall, the six artifacts that held the eye of the magical barriers and the three talismans that Han Guang had left to restrain Abbot Kong Wen broke crisply. The loud noise of their destruction broke the silence.

    ¡°Simple, direct and outwardly devastating...¡± These were the words that shed through Meng Qi¡¯s mind!

    Nevertheless, the seemingly simple effort on Master Lu¡¯s part in undoing the magical restraints of the barrier did not mean that his powers dwarfed that of Abbot Kong Wen. Dismantling the magical barriers from the inside and from the outside were twopletely different matters, coupled with the fact that Master Kong Wen had been weakening the powers of the barrier from inside throughout the years of his confinement.

    Then again, it appeared that Master Lu had not even used his full power in dismantling the barriers! This unsettled Meng Qi.

    ¡°Amitabha, my sincerest thanks, Comrade Lu,¡± said Abbot Kong Wen, emerging with his long white brows hanging from his forehead.

    ¡°He is the true Abbot Kong Wen,¡± said Master Lu to Meng Qi via telepathy.

 Chapter 563: Chong Heâ€™s True Strength

    <h4>Chapter 563: Chong He¡¯s True Strength</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Compared with Han Guang¡¯s fake ¡°Kong Wen¡±, the real one seemed much older and thinner. Only the two long white eyebrows hanging down and the pale golden color radiating from his face were the same.

    ¡°Well, after all, there¡¯s a difference between the velocity of time in Shards of Cosmic Glow and in their own world. One year in the world outside is equivalent to about three years here. Abbot Kong Wen had been trapped here for more than 10 years. That meant 40 to 50 years of his lifespan had been wasted. He used to have a life-long Dharma body that had oppressed Jianghu for more than a hundred years. Now his real age even exceeds 200...¡± An initially startled Meng Qi began to wonder.

    However, that had no effect on the strength of the Dharma body. The body would not decay before death. Moreover, Shaolin Temple, as a major martial arts sect, should have some life-prolonging pills. Otherwise, his own Immortality Elixir of East Pole had more to gain from selling Dharmakaya than from selling outlooks!

    The sixthyer of the formation fell apart under Master Lu¡¯s sword, revealing the original shape of the mountain peak. This allowed Meng Qi to see the condition of the seventhyer vaguely.

    There was no trace of the formation on the seventhyer, but there were signs of destruction everywhere. If not for the indestructible purend and mountains, the ce should have long copsed considering the huge craters and cracks on the ground that Meng Qi saw!

    ¡°Seems like Han Guang took quite a lot of time to get through the seventhyer of the formation... Well,pared with the ease of the previousyers...¡± Meng Qi came to this obvious conclusion.

    ¡°Amitabha. Since the formation has been destroyed, we might as well go to the summit to see if there are any clues.¡± Kong Wen had also noticed the abnormality on the seventhyer.

    Master Lu nodded. Looking ahead, he stepped up and appeared directly on the summit. With his Sword Qi sweeping through him, Meng Qi also arrived instantly. Kong Wen, however, was a little slow.

    ¡°Amitabha. I¡¯ve been trapped for many years. There¡¯s something wrong with my body.¡± Kong Wen¡¯s tone was calm, not the least frustrated nor resentful, as if he was talking about someone else.

    Both Master Lu and Meng Qi showed their understanding. Who could escape a decades-long entrapment without any damage?

    The summit of the mountain was not wide, only about 40 square meters. The spring had dried up, and the Golden Lotus and other valuable herbs that were nted had long withered. It seemed that even a gentle touch would cause them to crumble.

    There was nothing special about it. However, the Eight-treasure Merit Pond at the core showed signs of man-made destruction. Perhaps some people had deliberately erased some traces around it.

    ¡°Amitabha. Donor Han is cautious and leaves no clues.¡± Kong Wen sighed with emotion.

    Even though this was a hidden ce that prevented entrance at will, Han Guang still took care to destroy traces of him on the summit and made it impossible for others to specte about the secret of Shaolin¡¯s back mountain: the ¡°main world¡±.

    Master Lu, with his sword in hand, focused on looking around. He was not upset because the clue was erased. His oversized blue shirt billowed in the wind.

    All of a sudden, he stepped forward and came to the mountain cliff. He stood on the edge, sensing something with his eyes partially closed.

    Kong Wen made a slight noise of surprise when he noticed Master Lu¡¯s abnormality and followed suit.

    Meng Qi had found nothing. Filled with doubt, he rushed to where Master Lu was and began to sense his surroundings with closed eyes.

    The physical and mental worlds immersed in each other. As the sea of Vital Qi spread to infinity, Meng Qi¡¯s awareness was like a mirror that reflected everything nearby.

    Bit by bit, he discovered the subtle breath that had escaped to the air, and a tall figure appeared in his mind.

    He was wearing ck armor, carrying a long dark knife. Very tall and ripped, his long hair was blowing in the wind. He was surrounded by fiercely crackling purple electricity, appearing dangerous to anyone who would try to approach.

    Just standing there, he gave Meng Qi the feeling of being strong, natural and unrestrained, domineering and arrogant!

    Meng Qi had met him once and was deeply impressed.

    ¡°Overlord!¡±

    The Overlord who killed the middle-ancient Dharma body!

    Master Lu opened his eyes and looked intently at the sea of clouds ahead. ¡°Overlord has been here before,¡± he said calmly.

    After getting the confirmation, Meng Qi frowned. ¡°Why did Overlorde here?¡±

    ¡°Is it for the treasures on the summit?¡±

    ¡°Han Guang¡¯s efforts to cover up indicates that there is still something on the summit!¡±

    ¡°Amitabha, Donor Overlord indeed arrived in thend of ¡®legend¡¯.¡± Kong Wen whispered the name of Buddha.

    The only thing of its own; all the traces and stories from the fragments of light, the purends, and Grotto, are for the ¡°legend¡±!

    Meng Qi once heard Kong Wen exin the matter, so he was curious when he heard that. ¡°What Buddhist Realm does it take to be a ¡®legend¡¯?¡±

    Kong Wen was a Buddhist Luohan. Naturally, Meng Qi asked him about the Buddhist Realm.

    Kong Wen replied kindly, ¡°At least the Great Arhat or Maha Bodhisattva who are infinitely close to Buddha.¡±

    ¡°So it¡¯s still the Buddhist¡¯s Vocation...¡± The true meaning still escaped Meng Qi¡¯s understanding.

    The three found no more besides the traces of Overlord. Master Lu looked back at Kong Wen and Meng Qi. ¡°Han Guang will feel it when the formation is broken. He will make it difficult to battle for the Primary Instruction of Buddha¡¯s Palm. Let us return immediately before it¡¯s toote.¡±

    ...

    Above the Fish Sea, the mighty Vajra that the Buddha¡¯s relic had turned into was opening its eyes. ¡®Prime Asura¡¯ Meng Nan showed no vitality, with white hair covering his face. The quadruped and three-armed monster guards were nearby, watching out for robbery by other Dharma bodies.

    The three Great Monster Kings and the four Great Men, Chong He, Cui Qinghe, He Qi, and Kong Wen, faced off with Meng Nan and others across the Fish Sea.

    When ¡®Kong Wen¡¯ heard Chong He make a promise to expel the Monster Kings together, he began tomunicate with He Qi and Cui Qinghe.

    All of a sudden, his face changed slightly. He blinked several times, tightening his grip on the cane with nine tin rings.

    ¡°The spell has been broken. Kong Wen has escaped!¡±

    ¡°Did someone rescue him? Or did Kong Wen break through the ranks by himself?¡±

    All sorts of questions entered his mind but none affected his decision at all.

    ¡°In that case, there is nothing more to hide. We won¡¯t be able to stay in Shaolin much longer. Let¡¯sunch n B and take advantage of the time before Chong He and the other Dharma bodies find out so we can deal a heavy blow to them.¡±

    ¡°Especially Chong He, the second most powerful person in the Celestial Rankings, he will be a great danger in the future and must be removed as soon as possible!¡±

    ¡°Moreover, there¡¯s a 30% chance that he is the ¡®Primogenitor Lingbao¡¯!¡±

    At that moment, a huge Buddhist chant sounded, with clear spring water gushing out from the ground and golden lotus blossoming. There were many illusory figures of Buddha with golden bodies in mid-air, slowly rising around the center of the Fish Sea. Each was reciting the original wish.

    The Homage of the Buddhas!

    What was vigorously uprooted by the ¡°ring Vajra¡± was a Bodhi tree. It was half withered and half flourishing, half alive and half dead, with its trunk sunken in, as if carved with a monk sitting cross-legged, who appeared to exist and not exist, full of nirvana detachment.

    Under the Bodhi tree, by meditating hard through its flourishing and withering, was where Siddhartha Gautama had reached his enlightenment!

    As soon as the Primary Instruction of the Buddha Palm was in ce, the atmosphere immediately became tense. The White-tiger Monster King responded the fastest and issued a long whistle, shaking the earth. The shock seemed to slow down the crowd.

    At that moment, it looked like a human tiger with pure white hair. Its hands turned into swords, splitting into the majestic and fierce Giant Vajra!

    At the same time, as its hands stretched out, the golden gas near the Fish Sea gathered and condensed into a sharp sword, which flowed from all directions and covered the sky.

    He was condensing all the Sword Qi to destroy the entire world!

    The horrifying white-haired man who had no vitality took a step forward before all the Sword Qi was condensed, he clenched a fist with his right hand and hit the air.

    Boom!

    The void cracked. The white-haired men managed to strike out a tiny needlepoint of the Chaotic Hole. Endless suction wasing from the inside, tearing the earth, the Fish Sea, and the Sword Qi that came from everywhere and sucked them all into it. That world seemed to turn into nothingness, the doomsday!

    Peacock Demon King ¡°Tai Li¡± fluttered his wings at the Mighty Vajra to prevent him from getting the Withering Bodhi Tree, but the quadruped and three-armed monster stood in front of him.

    Tai Li was turning into a human figure again, but its peacock¡¯s Real Body remained. It raised its right hand. Its tail feathers in red, yellow, green, white and ck were circting endlessly, demonstrating the wonderful change of the Five Elements. It was changing the Dharma and Logos of their surroundings.

    With a p of its right hand, a dark light appeared and the quadruped and three-armed monster were immediately brushed into the five heavy rays of its tail plume!

    Seeing that, ¡®Prime Asura¡¯ Meng Nan stretched his six arms and attacked Tai Li with knives, swords, spears, and beads from all directions. There was nothing fancy, only pure destruction, killing, and bloodshed.

    At the same time, his six eyes spewed ck mes to burn up Tai Li. All who were touched by the mes disappeared silently.

    Tai Li retaliated with the Divine Five-colored Palm, sometimes brushing out the mes, and sometimes brushing away the pikes. While suppressing the quadruped monster, incredibly he could still fight with Prime Asura!

    No wonder he was ranked the first of the Monster Kings!

    Cui Qinghe showed his Dharma body that was tall and solemn, generating lights and surrounded by purple air. There was a big purple Grand Sun hanging behind him!

    He wielded a long sword to stop the fight. The mes subsided, the swords were retrieved, and the suction vanished ordingly.

    The sword cut to the front of the Giant Vajra and forced him to give up the Withering Bodhi Tree for the time being. With a loud cry, he began cutting off everything with a knife to defend the righteous from the evil!

    nk! The sword and knife met. The air was full of purple gas and golden dazzling light.

    All of a sudden, an invisible sword light flew to the side of the Withering Bodhi Tree, rolled it up, and fleed.

    Kaboom!

    The blue and purple thunder light is like a giant tree, splitting into the invisible sword light, forcing ¡°it¡± to hover away.

    The One-legged Ox Monster King stood on its foot, stretched out a long arm waving a huge hammer wrapped with the Dragon of Thunder. It turned thend of nearly a thousand square miles into thunder forest!

    Then, a grey-robed nun emerged in mid-air. Her face waspassionate. Her right hand was carrying a Yang Liuzhi. She waved gently, and the me went out, the thunder light dissipated.

    She shook her left hand, and ck and white gas were sprayed thinly into the air. Some maic force was sucking the Withering Bodhi Tree to the top!

    The Abbess of Shui Yue Nunnery came to rob with divine weapons!

    Suddenly, there was a loud giggle resounding through the air. The Nine-lotus tform flew out from the cracked void. Seated on it was a female Bodhisattva, who was beautiful and fair. She appeared to be bestowing her generosity to all beings.

    With a simple point of a finger, she changed the Yin and Yang, the maic force switched and the Withering Bodhi was immediately drawn to her!

    The Primary Instruction was now in the world. All superior parties were ying their tricks!

    Chong He pulled out a sword to aim at Bodhi, but behind him, Kong Wen suddenly smacked his back!

    Meanwhile, Kong Wen¡¯s countenance changed sharply, showing a tall dark Dharma body, wearing imperial robes and a crown of heaven, with high breath and majestic momentum. He appeared to be the master of heaven and earth, the master of life and death, themon emperor of fairy and evil spirits!

    At his smack, there were signs of solidification within a thousand miles, only ck and white. It seemed that heaven and earth were destroyed and time was broken!

    From heaven above to earth below, from ancient to modern times, all living beings are subject to me!

    From my wordes life and death. I destroy those I want to destroy, and seize those I want alive!

    ¡®Evil Master¡¯ Han Guang had reappeared in Jianghu!

    At the same time, Tai Li shook the divine light from the five tail feathers behind him. The quadruped and three-armed monster fell out, forcing back the Prime Asura Meng Nan. He then rushed at Chong He, pressing with his hand, and the five rays from his tail feathers were circting again.

    The tacit cooperation between the two was unusual. They were ready to end Chong He¡¯s life!

    Pa! Han Guang took a shot at Chong He, but his body was broken like colored ze, while Tai Li¡¯s divine light only brushed his mirage!

    ¡°No!¡± As soon as Han Guang thought about it, he saw Chong He appearing in his Dharma body, not far away.

    That was the image of a lofty and aloof Taoist man, with a high crown on his head and a young face, as if it were a symbol of ¡°possessing¡± and ¡°being¡± between heaven and earth.

    Holding a long red sword in his right hand, he pushed his crown with his left hand, breathed out, and turned into three Taoist men again!

    One looked unsophisticated, gently pointing with a pure white sword, a destructive Sword Qi was shot toward Han Guang.

    One looked like an old man, slowly waving a dark long sword.

    One looked thin and handsome, chopping at Han Guang¡¯s head with a blue sword.

    ¡°Conjuration of the Taoist Trinity? The supreme art of Pure Sun Sect?¡± Four Taoists had Han Guang and Tai Li surrounded in an instant!

    Chong He himself struck with his sword, sending a tremor through heaven and earth. Sword Qi of blue, red, white and ck crisscrossed. Things disappeared, leaving the world bathed in ck and white. The void copsed and was on the verge of bursting!

    He was able toy out the Immortal-ying Sword Formation by himself!

    This was the way of Chong He!

 Chapter 564: The Intercepted Kill

    <h4>Chapter 564: The Intercepted Kill</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    In the eyes of many, Chong He¡¯s second ce in the Celestial Rankings was based purely on the years of cultivation and mass umtion that made him stronger than others, but he was already old and withered.

    Yet somehow he was able to cultivate the supreme art ¡°Conjuration of the Taoist Trinity ¡± of the Pure Sun Sect secretly!

    No one from the Pure Sun Sect had seeded in its cultivation since the Patriarch, who was only sessful because he had divine intervention. At most, they were able to create just one clone that had the power to inflict doubt on people about heaven and earth. Otherwise, this supreme art imparted from Primogenitor Daode was rendered useless. Nobody imagined that Chong He, who was not outstanding in the Dharmakaya of Pure Sun Sect¡¯s history, would have sess. Furthermore, he had set the Immortal-ying Sword Formation by himself, preventing the sneak attack that was intended by Han Guang and Tai Li!

    For a while, cyan, red, white and ck lights of the sword mingled and all things in the array disappearedpletely, bing a frightening power of destruction. Earth Fire and Geomancy seemed to be recultivated. Suddenly, Han Guang and Tai Li were caught between a rock and a hard ce.

    While Tai Li was making a raid on Chong He, ¡®Prime Asuras¡¯ Meng Nan leaped into midair without blinking and snatched the Withering Bodhi Tree!

    The three powers of the West Regions were Turf Lords, which meant that they knew about the appearance of the demonic cult. However, they had a tacit agreement: the Monster King wouldn¡¯t stop them from looting the Buddha¡¯s Palm Primary Instruction, and they wouldn¡¯t disturb the Monster King¡¯s affairs. So that was why Tai Li could leave without worrying about being chased by Prime Asuras who joined hands with Chong He!

    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Chong He had taken precautions early, he¡¯d be dead or at least badly hurt!

    For that reason, Meng Nan turned a blind eye to the White-tiger Monster King and One-legged Ox Monster King. There was not the slightest hint of the animosity between men and monsters.

    He attacked with thebination of the sword, the fire bead, the ck lotus, and the long spear. His six arms were attacking with the different weapons in a round robin manner, striking the contemporary Bliss Bodhisattva and Shui Yue Nunnery.

    The mes lit up the sky, drying up the boundless Fish Sea and the Ninth Order Lotus Pad shook. The ck lotus bloomed and blocked the suction of the Yuan Maic palm. The sword and the long spear each attacked one side, suppressing ¡°Guanyin Willow Branch¡± and ¡°Scarf of the Bodhisattva¡¯s Bliss¡±. With his own strength, he restrained two masters who held divine weapons.

    Yet the monster with four feet, three arms, and half a monkey¡¯s face shook its head, suddenly jumping on the Withering Bodhi Tree!

    At this moment, it seemed that nobody could stop it!

    He Qi turned into an invisible sword as he fought the One-legged Ox Monster King. Suddenly, he noticed that the opponent intended to retreat. Meanwhile, he also sensed that Buddha¡¯s Palm Primary Instruction was going to fall into the monster¡¯s hands. He intended to use his sword to stop the Nine Heavens, but he noticed that the One-legged Ox Monster King was moving toward Chong He, so he decided to join the siege.

    In the Monster King¡¯s mind, ¡°The Buddha¡¯s Palm¡± was useless. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he wanted to weaken the Human tribe, he wouldn¡¯t even bother getting involved!

    He Qi ¡®s emotions swayed slightly but quickly calmed down, then the formless and soundless sword spread.

    Suddenly, there was an uninterrupted popping sound around One-legged Ox Monster King. His Purple Thunder protection was suddenly riddled with countless holes. Had the Thunder Light not blocked most of the power and if Monster King didn¡¯t have a strong body, he would¡¯ve be a sieve.

    The worst thing was that he had no clue where the sword Qi hade from!

    He Qi had used up all his tricks. He had expended all of his strength not for the attainment of the Buddha¡¯s Palm but to deal with the demonic cult.

    In his opinion, the Buddha¡¯s Palm was indeed valuable and could be imparted to future generations, however, it could only be used as a reference. Eastsea Sword Vige didn¡¯tck impartation. It was great if he attained it, but not at any cost.

    If Chong He fell, unless he immediately left with Cui Qinghe gave up the Buddha¡¯s Palm Primary Instruction, they would definitely be targeted by Monster King and Han Guang. Even if they didn¡¯t end up like Chong He, a hefty price would have been paid.

    However, seeing as they were willing to give up the Primary Instruction, why not lend Chong He a hand?

    The three of them had a tacit understanding, which was why they coulde to a decision so quickly!

    The One-legged Ox Monster King roared with pain. Many streaks of Thunder Light struck down fiercely as he waved the thunder hammer. Silver, white, cyan and purple energy amalgamated, turning into a fantastic but also frightening power that smashed the surroundings into dust. The ground disappeared, leaving a hole of at least a few hundred feet. The dark flow of energy from underground had totally dried up, not leaving the Sword Qi any opportunity!

    As for the fierce battle, the man with white hair hired by the Snow Mountain Sect tacitly stopped fighting with the White-tiger Monster King. One, under control, decided to help Meng Nanpletely beat back Bliss Bodhisattva and Shui Yue Nunnery Abbess. The other decided to join the siege on Chong He.

    Chong He seemed to be stuck between a rock and a hard ce.

    True Fire erupted as Cui Qinghe and ring Vajra fought. The purple sun hung in the sky and melted the Golden Body. Their sword art made all the attacking saber radiance die down and firmly suppressed the array transformation from the Dharmakaya Buddha¡¯s relics and prospective Dharmakaya.

    However, he still had to take therge formation into ount, not to mention the divine weapons that the ring Vajra had at his disposal. So Cui Qinghe had to exert a little strength and invoke purple clouds in an attempt to resist the White-tiger Monster King.

    White-tiger Monster King snorted and strands of Sword Qi by the thousands amalgamated and pierced the purple clouds.

    At this moment, a humble Old Taoist with grey hair appeared, holding a glistening long saber in his hand!

    As the long saber sliced through the air, all colors faded and all things, including Sword Qi, solidified, leaving only the colors ck and white, and dead silence.

    The Xuan Tian Sect leader remained silent. He was second ce in The Terrestrial Rankings!

    Time de, a Peerless Godly Weapon!

    The White-tiger Monster King was aware that he was trapped in a dire situation. His thoughts and actions had slowed and his lifespan had passed. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Fang Bai was strong, he would have long been killed by the instant aging saber radiance.

    A golden aura surrounded the Tiger¡¯s body, and the Five Elements were all messed up. Then erupted the killing sense which blocked the saber radiance.

    In such a short span of time, the Monster King was forced to only protect himself!

    The power of Peerless Godly Weapons was really frightening; no wonder Shou Jing dared to against Han Guang!

    A four-legged and three-armed monster flew to the Withering Bodhi Tree and found it difficult to catch it by Dharma and Logos of Heaven and Earth power. It could only depend on unalloyed body and Buddhism skill, so he extended one arm and grasped.

    Suddenly, the void behind him formed a transparent figure. A pure white hand appeared and lotus flowers fell. Everything became still as if they were in their mothers¡¯ arms, but there was actually nothing. Like the beginning of everything in which purity was apparent and ethereal sounds echoed,

    ¡°Ajati Matriarch, Vacuum Hometown!¡±

    ¡°The Dharma King Dushi¡± of Luo Denomination ising!

    He suddenlyunched a sneak attack on the back of the monster¡¯s head with his finger.

    The four-legged and three-armed monster paused, then its muscles shrunk, and then somehow its ck scales dried up. Then strands of blood-like light flowed into Dharma King Dushi¡¯s body along his fingers.

    Meanwhile, his other hand grasped the Withering Bodhi Tree.

    After the Snow Mountain Sect saw the situation, he quickly instructed the weird man with white hair and shaded face to punch Dharma King Dushi !

    Thud!

    ck spots as big as a needle tip started floating around. Dharma King Dushi was engulfed by an infinite power that was pulling and tearing, forcing him to be on the defensive.

    Seeing its chance, the ck monster with the half monkey face screamed. Its head exploded as it fled from the Ajati Finger.

    Flesh and blood pulsated in its neck. Then suddenly another head popped out ¨C one that was still ferocious like the original, but its breath was weakened.

    Although He Qi and Shou Jing had managed to hold down the two Monster Kings so that Chong He would not fall in the siege, they still thought Chong He¡¯s situation was far from desirable. He fought with two enemies, powerful though his Conjuration of the Taoist Trinity tricks were, it was hard for him to end the battle. After all, Taoist Shou Jing was a Half-step to Dharmakaya. His de of Timeshadow was not made for long battles, and without help from his sect, he would not be able to suppress the White-tiger Monster King for long. Eventually, the three Dharmakayas would be able to nk him and attack both internal and external sides. Chong He would be in a dire situation.

    However, Han Guang who was within the Immortal-ying Sword Formation didn¡¯t feel the same way.

    As a hero of the age, there were only a few thoughts that he was concerned with:

    ¡°Chong He was prepared. He must have had doubts about me.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s too much of a coincidence that Kong Wen escaped just now. That means it must be connected to Chong He somehow!¡±

    ¡°Since Chong He didn¡¯t do it, who could it be? The one from Lanke Temple or Lu Da?¡±

    ¡°Now that Kong Wen has been rescued, they must be on their way toe and kill the monsters...¡±

    ¡°If I don¡¯t go now, I won¡¯t have the chance to leave again!¡±

    Momentster, Han Guang came to the decision that he had to get out of there at any cost. As for the Primary Instruction, he had a backup n anyway!

    At this time, ¡°Tai Li showed the real and gorgeous Five Elements Peacock, Divine Five-colored Palm changed into energy and rotated, destroying the bnce of the Five Elements and disying the secrets of matter. If this were any other Formation, it would have been easily broken by its tail. However, the Immortal-ying Sword Formation confounded Tai Li because the four Sword Qi ¨C cyan, white, red and ck ¨C did not belong to the Five Elements. It looked like the Feng Shui symbol of Earth Fire. It was as though it was destroying and recreating another world at the same time!

    What was more terrible was that they could annihte anything, erupting unthinkable power that could copse the heavens and even freeze time. The Divine Five-colored Palm hit but only broke up parts of them.

    Comparatively speaking, Tai Li preferred Master Lu as his opponent.

    For every strand of Sword Qi that fell, a beautiful feather also fell in the colorful lights. If this went on, it would be killed on the spot.

    Han Guang ¡®s right arm became dark and six fingers grew out, as if they illustrated the different meanings of destruction.

    The divine weapon, ¡°the Diabolic Monarch¡±, of the Destruction Sect ¨C destroying heaven and earth, the immortals and themon people, destroying all things on earth!

    It didn¡¯t matter whether it was the vanishing of the Vital Qi sea, the destruction of the natural environment, or the endless momentum that burst out, it seemed that they were so delicate under the four streams of green, red, white, and ck Sword Qi.

    Even when facing two enemies by himself, Chong He still had the upper hand!

    ...

    At the back mountain of the Shaolin Temple, a sign with the words ¡°Righteousness and benevolence are off-limits¡± could be seen, as though spreading the meaningful Zen Philosophies.

    ¡°We are going to the West Regions to help Immortal Chonghe tackle the demonic cult and Han Guang. What about you ?¡± Master Lu asked as he looked at Meng Qi.

    Meng Qi thought for a few moments and said, ¡°If the seniors are going to the West Regions, then just leave me outside of the Dharmakaya battleground.¡±

    He wanted to keep his promise to Immortal Yunhe. He had vowed to let Yunhe go if he could get the steal. In case he couldn¡¯t, though, then at least he was far enough not to be involved in the mess.

    The two high-level Dharmakaya masters nodded in agreement and took Meng Qi toward the West Regions.

    Emerging from the darkness of the void, Meng Qi¡¯s eyes lit up when he realized that he hadnded in the Gobi Desert of Immensity Sea.

    ¡°There are Elder Buddhist Monks close by, if you get into trouble, you can seek their help...¡± Kong Wen¡¯s voice echoed in Meng Qi¡¯s ears but he was already far away.

    ¡°Elder Buddhist Monks?¡± Meng Qi frowned as Kong Wen reminded him. He decided to turn himself into a rat and then carefully ran toward the rocks.

    As he got close, Meng Qi felt a sense of fright because there were indeed Elder Buddhist Monks, at least nine of them. In the formation made by the Monks, ¡°Former Crown Prince¡± Zhao Qian, was seated in the middle!

    The words¡±Buddhist Emperor¡± suddenly popped into Meng Qi¡¯s head.

 Chapter 565: Ruthless and Ambitious Character

    <h4>Chapter 565: Ruthless and Ambitious Character</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    A weathered boulder of a dirty-brown hue towered over the vast Gobi Desert. Nine senior Buddhist monks dressed in yellow frocks with red cassocks draped over their shoulders were seated on the ground, scattered all around without any rule or rhythm. Upon closer inspection, however, one would realize that their seating arrangement was of an exceptionally abstruse kind as if they were arranging a formation. They emanated a feeling of mercy upon themon secr people.

    Some of them were so old, they resembled withered wood; while there were those who looked as refreshing as the first rays of morning sun. However, they were simr in that their breaths were profound and their Buddha Aura was spreading.

    ¡°It¡¯s the nine grandmasters!¡± Meng Qi turned pale with fright. The number of grandmasters here exceeded that of any of therge factions.

    ¡°Is this a gathering of Pure Land Sect, Oriental-honor Sect, Elusive Buddha Temple, Bailian Ind, and the other minor Buddhism sects?¡±

    The sight of the monks surprised Meng Qi. Instead of following Abbot Kong Wen¡¯s suggestion to go over to them, he found a hiding spot and began observing them.

    The nine senior monks each had their own unique Dharma Seal. ced in front of them was a wooden fish, a bluish-whitemp, ancient strolls, a Buddharupa, a hassock, a Buddhist Commandment de, a Monk Staff, prayer beads, and a Bodhi-seed. Faint Buddha Aura was floating above their heads as they quietly chanted the sutras. The light was that of colored ze, carrying with it a state of tranquility.

    The former Crown Prince and current Prince Liang, Wang Zhao Qian, was seated cross-legged in the center of their circle. He had changed out of his previous clothes and into a lined gown. He wore a monk skullcap over his head, concealing his tied hair.

    His eyelids were partially closed. Underlying his solemness was the feeling ofpassion for humankind. He joined the other monks in quietly chanting the sutras as if he was in meditation.

    Near the weathered boulder, the eunuch Wei Gao was keeping an eye on their surroundings, guarding against anyone who mighte and ruin their efforts.

    The situation puzzled Meng Qi even further. He opened his Ear Aperture based on theposition of the Aperture acupoints of the gerbil and tried his utmost to eavesdrop on their sutra-chanting.

    Their exquisite voices were lofty and amiable, submerging their listeners into a state of tranquility. They slowly drifted to Meng Qi¡¯s ears.

    ¡°When the constetions had fallen into cmity, Buddha returned from Nirvana to lead all living beings in hopes of instillingpassion in them so they could ascertain Buddhism in the future...¡±

    Meng Qi, being a phony monk, had never heard of such sutras. He just had a vague idea that things were not as simple as they appeared.

    ...

    Within the Immortal-ying Sword Formation of Chong He¡¯s Conjuration of the Taoist Trinity, the right arm of Han Guang¡¯s Form of the Diabolic Monarch turned pitch-ck. The arm grew six fingers of varying destructive force; they flung out along with the thrust of his palm. The sea of Vital Qi of the world thoroughly withered away while Dharma and Logos copsed and scattered. Nature around them began to grow in the direction of chaos and extinction. It was as if every palm strike brought certain destruction and devastation.

    For him to have cultivated Six-annihtion Palms to this degree, he could be considered capable of exterminating immortals and annihting deities!

    Following the simultaneous attack of the four streams of Sword Qi, their surroundings instantly became vast, muddled, and turbid. Everything of substance was turned into energy, leaving nothing for Han Guang to exterminate. All that was left was for him to forcibly contend with his enemies!

    He thrust his left hand, the tips of his six demonic fingers gleaming with a faint light. The hollow of his palm, containing nothing yet everything, seemed to have been annihted with a loud rumble.

    Moreover, the aftershock of such annihtion spread in all directions and finally transformed into ¡®raging waves and stormy seas¡¯. Carrying a grandiose wrath that threatened to destroy everything in its path, it mmed into the four streams of Sword Qi before withering away without a sound. In a sh, the impact left a crack in the void.

    Yet, as it was before, the Sword Qi still pierced through the annihtion. It struck the tall and herculean pitch-ck Form of the Diabolic Monarch, carving out a tiny hole in its body and causing a state of variegation in its skin.

    For the first time since being entrapped in the Immortal-ying Sword Formation, Han Guang became keenly aware of his own vulnerability.

    If he allowed this fight to continue, he feared that he and Tai Li might not be able to persevere until the end of the Conjuration of the Taoist Trinity. What a formidable monster Chong He was!

    Moreover, there was no telling when Kong Wen, Lu Da, or any masters from Lanke Temple would show up!

    Knowing that he could not afford any further dy, Han Guang eliminated any shred of hesitation, agitation, and impatience. With his momentum rising, he morphed into the ruler of heaven and earth in a sh. A long saber reflecting gleaming waves of light materialized in his left hand. Though it was iparable to Time de in appearance, the saber was also brimming with the passage of time and the implication that once time was lost, it could never be recovered.

    Like the Time de, this saber was also a divine weapon!

    Chong He¡¯s imperfect sword formation was showing signs of destruction as if it had finally managed to grasp some of the mystery of the object and power, but there still existed many defects above the passage of time and space. The feng shui of Earth Fire was not in equilibrium and the formation had yet to reach perfection andpleteness. Furthermore, it took his four long swords working together to contend with a single divine weapon.

    Within seconds, Han Guang was able to grasp a basic understanding of Chong He¡¯s sword formation even as he struggled to soldier on.

    Unfortunately, his understanding was not deep enough for him to detect a specific w in the formation, but this in itself presented an opportunity!

    Now that the idea hade to him, he knew he had to do it. He took a step forward, his eyes taking on an indifferent yet robust quality. His grandiose image was apparent for all to see. It was as if he was looking down upon everything on the human world with neither affection nor contempt. To him, all beings were one and the same, living under Heaven Dao.

    The void shook and swayed as if kowtowing to the ¡®Diabolic Monarch Heaven Sovereign¡¯. Changes were evoked in the Dharma and Logos and the destruction of the surroundings slowed.

    Han Guang abruptly shed with the saber in his left hand, evoking the impression of the vicissitudes of life.

    The wind crawled to a stop; the noises faded into silence. The light radiating from the Divine Five-colored Palm crystalized and the four streams of green, red, white, and ck Sword Qi turned sluggish.

    Heavenly Emperor Tramping Times, stomping upon entire lifetimes!

    Only the ck and white lights of the Immortal-ying Sword Formation remained steadfast as it instantly crystalized. Even so, a w that should never have appeared emerged in the sluggish formation. Han Guang saw his opportunity and grabbed it. The river-like stream of ck light swirled up around Tai Li and was about to rush out of the sword formation.

    Chong He was neither surprised nor infuriated; instead, he appeared loftier and more detached from worldliness than ever. He was a ¡®part¡¯ of the world, whether it was the long saber or the passage of time. With the Immortal-ying Sword Formation standing between them, it was hard for Han Guang¡¯s attack to affect him.

    With a point of his scarlet long sword, the vast Sword Qi soared once again and instantly destroyed the sluggishness.

    The four boundless streams of sword light swooshed downward to strike Han Guang, trying to force him to retreat and defend himself until he could not take advantage of the w that had temporarily emerged in the formation.

    Han Guang wore an expression of apathy, showing no hint of anger. Out of nowhere, a 33-story ck and yellow pagoda materialized over his head!

    Yellowish-ck Qi whirled from beneath the pagoda and took the shape of a dragon. It then enveloped Han Guang, blocking the Sword Qi from touching him.

    No one expected that he would have the Baroque Pagoda of Nature¡¯s Hues, a Dharmakaya-level imitation object!

    Swoosh, swoosh, swoosh, swoosh! The four streams of green, red, white, and ck Sword Qi struck the pagoda continuously, their attacks falling upon the yellowish-ck dragons.

    In the span of time it took to take a breath, there was already an evident crack on the yellowish-ck pagoda.

    No sign of heartache emerged on Han Guang¡¯s expression. He carried Tai Li and dashed toward the edge of the formation.

    Boom!

    Suddenly, he hurled the pagoda and it exploded in midair. Merit Qi spread in all directions like the tide of the sea, engulfing the sword lighting after him.

    Chong He, however, had long prepared for this. With a gentle flick of his left hand, he sent a bead the color of the Chaos flying at a speed unimaginable to ordinary humans. The bead struck Han Guang¡¯s head.

    He had exerted such great pressure that the void warped and shrunk, to the point that Han Guang could not avoid it!

    Just as the sword lights were about to m onto Han Guang and force him back into the formation, a mirror inexplicably appeared behind his head. The mirror was an ashy-grey color, its surface fuzzy and indistinct.

    The mirror turned its surface upward and instantly radiated a blinding light that focused on the bead the color of the Chaos.

    Crack! The mirror and the bead shattered at the same time.

    Han Guang had expended all the power he had umted for half his lifetime in the hope of a chance at survival!

    By then, Tai Li had suffered severe injuries due to the Immortal-ying Sword Formation. He had lost half of his feathers. Fear was gnawing at his heart. He dared not hide any personal object so he crushed the object concealed in his left hand.

    Behind a bleary veil, a gash in the void began splitting it apart. It was unknown where it was going.

    Tai Li and Han Guang both jumped into the void, but the four streams of green, red, white, and ck Sword Qi were right behind them!

    Han Guang swung his left arm and thrust the glinting long saber in his left hand. The flow of time abruptly sped up and the destruction worsened. The four streams of Sword Qi, brimming with the will to capture and exterminate the two, followed suit.

    More importantly, Han Guang did not turn to look behind him or stop in his tracks. Once he lured the Sword Qi to chase after him at a heightened speed, he unexpectedly used the Form of the Diabolic Monarch to resist them. Borrowing force from the form, he moved forward and disappeared into the crevice in the void in a sh.

    ¡°Humph!¡±

    The muffled sound of a pained harumph drifted in the air as the crevice closed. There was no longer any sign of Han Guang and Tai Li.

    With extraordinary decisiveness, Han Guang had shown his willingness to put his life and cultivation on the line. Finally, he managed to create an opportunity to run far from Kong Wen and Master Lu. His escape hadpletely demonstrated his ambitious and ruthless disposition!

    However, this fight had caused Han Guang great losses. Not only did he sustain grievous injuries, he was also forced to exhaust most of what he had gathered from his many years of adventures.

    ...

    White-tiger Monster King, who was under the suppression of a worn out Taoist Shou Jing, was startled as he watched how Han Guang and Tai Li escaped without so much as a backward nce. He had no time to question the escape and made an instinctive decision. His left palm emanated a golden glow as he brandished his sharp ws and stifled the remaining Five Elements. There existed only Golden Qi within the range of several hundred miles. His sharp ws moved unhindered, turning the four streams of Massacre Qi into swords, spears, and halberds that were close to the level of divine weapons. The manifold Qi struck Shou Jing.

    Shou Jing showed no signs of retreating and retaliated with Heavenly Emperor Tramping Times!

    With the flow of time came the vicissitudes of life. Soldiers condensed out of Golden Qi became crystallized, washing away all the colors and terminating the lives of the ck and white ones.

    de of Timeshadow fell on the left palm of White-tiger Monster King, causing him to age and wither in an instant.

    However, White-tiger Monster King had disappeared after leaving behind his left palm!

    No one expected that he would sever his left palm in advance and use the opportunity to flee with the hurricane wrapped around him.

    Without the suppression of the might of metal, the remaining Five Elements subsequently lost control. The world around Taoist Shou Jing seemed to be soaring; sometimes, seeds would germinate and nts would grow, while sometimes mes would rise like ocean waves, hampering his pursuit.

    The same could be said for One-legged Ox Monster King. His instinctive sense of danger prompted him to receive He Qi¡¯s 18 sword strikes, leaving wounds all over his Dharmakaya and causing terrifying purple blood to spurt. His injuries were extreme in their severity, but it presented him a chance to forcefully exit the battle. He used the Thundering Evasion technique to escape, leaving Chong He¡¯s attack to meet an empty target.

    The monsters instantly reacted upon noticing what had happened, knowing that none of them would be able to flee if they werete by mere seconds. Chong He heaved a sigh and summoned the return of the Conjuration of the Taoist Trinity. He then flew up toward the Withering Bodhi Tree that was floating in midair.

    Upon seeing this, ¡®Prime Asura¡¯ Meng Nan abandoned Bliss Bodhisattva and Abbess of Shui Yue Nunnery. He lunged with his six arms swinging, showing no care for his life. He attempted to grab the Withering Bodhi Tree before Chong He could.

    Right then, Bliss Bodhisattva defied expectations by stopping Abbess of Shui Yue Nunnery from attacking Meng Nan.

    She knew that she would never stand a chance if the Primary Instruction of Buddha¡¯s Palm fell into the hands of the righteous path. However, there would still be a possibility of exchangingprehensions if Ashura Temple, as fellow followers of the Nine Evil Paths, obtained it.

    Hearts and minds were constantly changing in the battle over Buddha¡¯s Palm, and with it, friends and allies as well!

    The four-legged, three-armed monsters had also abandoned their siege of Dharma King Dushi. They turned around and tried to obstruct He Qi instead.

    However, judging from the current situation, it was only a matter of time before Chong He, He Qi, and Cui Qinghe seeded. This was made crystal clear especially once Chong He demonstrated his terrifying power with the Conjuration of the Taoist Trinity.

    ...

    The zed Buddha Aura was flourishing, its light bing more magnificent as time passed. Objects such as the bluish-whitemp, wooden fish, and ancient strolls began floating in midair. The former Crown Prince, Zhao Qian stood up and took a step: first, seven steps to his left, then another eight steps to his right. Wearing a solemn and serene expression, he said,

    ¡°When the constetions had fallen into cmity, Buddha returned from Nirvana to lead all living beings in hopes of instillingpassion in them so they could ascertain Buddhism in the future...¡±

    The Buddha Aura resonated, its zed quality intensified. His voice spread far and wide, gathering in one final speech.

    ¡°If I can cultivate the Bodhi, everyone will receive the blessing of Buddha andprehend this technique!¡±

    The battle between Dharmakayas had obliterated the entire Bogda Shan mountain range of Fish Sea but there had yet to be a victor emerging to im the Withering Bodhi Tree. The tree that had been drifting in the air slowly floated down.

    Suddenly, a solemn and dignified voice resonated all around like that of a Buddha expounding the teachings of Buddhism.

    ¡°If I can cultivate the Bodhi, everyone will receive the blessing of Buddha andprehend this technique!¡±

    A sudden burst of tranquil light radiated from within the Withering Bodhi Tree. The tree trembled and sent the burst of light flying toward a distant location.

    The light traveled so quickly that no one, not Chong He or the rest of the Dharmakayas, reacted fast enough to stop it.

    ¡°Is the tree choosing its own master?¡±

 Chapter 566: Midway Interception

    <h4>Chapter 566: Midway Interception</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    ¡°Grand Wishes?¡±

    Hiding behind a weathered boulder a short distance away, the thought urred to Meng Qi when he heard the former Crown Prince¡¯s words.

    This was simr to when the Buddhism sects issued Grand Wishes to cultivate and disseminate their teachings. Essentially, it all revolved around someone making a promise that he would do such and such after obtaining this or that. Meng Qi, who had once listened to Progenitor Doumu¡¯s exnation of Lanke Temple and Dharma ess to Sambhogakaya, felt that something was off.

    The typical cultivation of Sambhogakaya depended on the harmony of qualities, such as one¡¯s conduct and temperament, with some kind of Great Buddha Path or operational rhythm in heaven and earth. From this, one would reap a harvest and be even closer to ultimately embodying it. It was somewhat simr to the resulting force felt by one¡¯s fist after punching a wall ¨C it was some form of ¡®retribution¡¯.

    Thus, issuing Grand Wishes was a gradual process that depended on one¡¯s harmony with some kind of Great Buddha Path or operational rhythm. If one¡¯s Grand Wishes greatly surpassed the harmony, it would be a case of emptiness meeting emptiness. One would reap no harvest at all. For example, if one wanted to beat a drum located on the peak of a mountain, in order to produce a drumbeat one would need to climb the mountain. Or perhaps one might throw a stone to hit the drum with sheer strength. Otherwise, trying to sound the drum while standing at the foot or halfway up the mountain would just be a fruitless endeavor.

    Take Lanke Temple for example. Its true sessor, Hong Neng, had borne a ¡°grand wish¡± ever since he was young. He began his cultivation at a temple, helping travelers in Immensity Sea take shelter from the sandy wind. He never spent his days fantasizing about which of his predecessors had which Grand Wishes unfulfilled or whether he could surpass them all, obtain an unimaginable power from the ambitions, and directly im the Golden Body of Buddha. That was because if his cultivation of Sambhogakaya was insufficient, Grand Wishes would be mere ¡®boastful talk¡¯. How would he gain his reward then?

    Developing Grand Wishes, cultivating Sambhogakaya, proving a certain Path ¨C these were most definitely not shortcuts for gaining Dharma ess!

    To Meng Qi, the former crown prince seemed to have used empty words to incite a certain change in breath. Feelings of extraordinary solemnity, divinity, and boundlessness were apparent in his speech. It gave rise to a tranquil bliss that enveloped the formation created by the grandmasters of Buddhism and the weathered boulder. It was as if every grain of yellow sand and every ck granule had turned into a blossoming golden lotus. The overgrownnd had be like a purend ¨C genuine in every way without a trace of falseness.

    ¡°A Formation conjured and sustained by the nine Buddhist monks and treasures?¡±

    ¡°Still, it doesn¡¯t seem like that¡¯d be enough...¡±

    ¡°Could it be that the methods of cultivation of Sambhogakaya that the Progenitor mentioned are not entirely urate? After all, she¡¯s not a Buddhist disciple...¡±

    While Meng Qi grappled with doubt, he focused his senses on his surroundings.

    He abruptly cried out in surprise, sensing a subtle power over the body of the former Crown Prince. It fell from a dark ce high above and into the former Crown Prince¡¯s head.

    The sliver of power seemed to carry an unobtrusive solemnity, giving people the notion of great mercy, absolvement, and bliss. Meng Qi had barely managed to sense it, but it made him feel as if he had discarded his worries and that the world was full of illusions. He felt that it would be better to just return to the Old Buddha with the Altar Lamp.

    Meng Qi forcefully restrained his mental energy, not daring to probe any further. This was too terrifying!

    ¡°Could it be that Zhao Qian is one of the big powers of Buddhism descending to earth?

    ¡°Is he using the formation to temporarily elevate himself and sense his personal purend in order to receive its force or conjure the Gist of Trueness of Buddhism? And then from there, he can draw the Primary Instruction of Buddha¡¯s Palm to himself?¡±

    For Zhao Qian to do something like this at this time, it was quite obvious to Meng Qi that it had something to do with the Primary Instruction of Buddha¡¯s Palm!

    Inexplicably, he felt somewhat anxious and expectant. ¡°Will Zhao Qian seed?¡±

    The thought had just urred to him when he saw a half-withering, half-thriving Bodhi tree emerging from nowhere as if it had appeared by splitting open the void. It was brimming with detachment from life and death as well as a tranquil feeling of oblivion. The tree trunk was concave, with an imprint of a senior monk on it. The portrait seemed to fluctuate between existence and nonexistence, empty yet not empty at the same time.

    ¡°Does the Withering Bodhi Tree contain the Primary Instruction of Buddha¡¯s Palm?¡±

    ¡°It really dide!¡±

    The nine Buddhist monks had their own unique handprints. The bluish-whitemp, ancient scrolls, and a wooden fish that floated in front of them radiated a dim light. Unwitting smiles spread across their faces when they saw the Withering Bodhi Tree flying over to them, perhaps out of much-awaited gratification or exuberant satisfaction.

    ¡°Buddha¡¯s supreme impartation will finally fall into our hands!¡±

    As long as they grasped it, it would be possible for them to flee before the Dharmakayas managed to catch up!

    Since they had dared to get involved in this matter, naturally they had also prepared to escape after obtaining the Primary Instruction of Buddha¡¯s Palm.

    The solemness etched on Zhao Qian¡¯s face diminished and was reced by benevolence and unbridled joy. He was finally going to meet ¡°Buddha¡± after scheming and nning for so long!

    The eunuch Wei Gao nced at the nine Buddhist monks and repressed the urge to rush over to them.

    The Withering Bodhi Tree toed the fine line between life and death, between tranquil wisdom and a withering stillness. In a wink, the tree appeared to have flown closer, bingrger andrger, clearer and clearer. It was toote when the Dharmakayas realized that it was actually flying away from them.

    ¡°Here ites!¡± Excitement seized Zhao Qian¡¯s heart and he struggled to maintain his state of Zen. Were he not required to stay at the core of the formation and maintain the connection to the purend, he would have flown over and grabbed the tree!

    Suddenly, a green goshawk with a ck beak appeared in the sky. Its wings were nearly 10 feet wide. It opened its beak and snatched the Withering Bodhi Tree with its mouth!

    ¡°It... It took the tree...¡±

    Zhao Qian and the others were left dumbfounded. They had focused all their attention on trying to prevent experts of the Exterior from approaching and neglected the presence of other creatures. However, this goshawk was massive. How could it have gone undetected by the grandmasters?

    ¡°Where in the world did this cursed beaste from?!¡±

    It was none other than Meng Qi who had morphed into the goshawk. The opportunity had just been too great to be missed. It was so tempting that he could not help but enter the stage despite his subpar talents!

    The goshawk spread its wings, preparing to soar even higher. It was unclear when a gate etched with strange patterns had appeared in the sky.

    The gate swung open noiselessly and a charm the color of the Chaos flew out. The charm was brimming with a simple, unadorned breath that swirled in a dense mist. Large runes and seal scripts were floating and submerging inside. It seemed to be harboring a certain power of heaven and earth.

    The second it appeared, thousands of auspicious signs and brilliant colors lit up their surroundings and shot straight to the skies.

    The doors opened, revealing Yunhe!

    The Dharma and Logos within a radius of one hundred miles subsequently changed, mimicking the Plenitude Gate. Gods and Buddhas, immortals and saints, demons and ghosts, Golden Crow and Jade Hare, as well as the stars inside the Chaos took shape. They trapped the nine senior Buddhist monks and the former Crown Prince inside a formation.

    Yunhe saw his opportunity and took it. Rolling his sleeve, he tucked the Plenitude Gate inside it. A magic cloud was conjured, its shade enveloping Meng Qi. A golden glow radiated from Yunhe¡¯s entire body as he retrieved his charm. He seemed to be trying to pull off some great escape technique to flee from this ce. He relied on numerous methods and techniques to stop the Dharmakayas from tracking him.

    Compared to his excited and expectant feelings earlier, Meng Qi had be more confident. The Withering Bodhi Tree in his hand felt so tangible and real. The Primary Instruction of Buddha¡¯s Palm was indeed in his possession, which would make the subsequent events much simpler!

    If Yunhe could not evade the Dharmakayas, Meng Qi would have him hide inside the Plenitude Gate and then he would tear up the Reincarnation Charm. He would idle around in a random world for two months and carefullyprehend the Primary Instruction. Even if he were not to walk on the path of bing a monk, he could use the Eight Nine Mysteries to simte an authentic Buddha¡¯s Palm attack. The attack might be an imitation but the murderous aura was as potent as the real thing!

    On the other hand, the other Dharmakayas had no inkling about the wondrous use of the Reincarnation Charm. The only one who would be left waiting for him on the ground was undoubtedly Chong He. Whatever happened, he still had Immortal Yunhe backing him up. What did he have to fear?

    More importantly, if he noticed that something was off, he could just toss the Withering Bodhi Tree once he was doneprehending it. He would discard the problem-attracting tree and escape!

    ¡°I¡¯m so slick!¡±

    The nine Buddhist monks, Zhao Qian, and Wei Gao were stunned by the formation that had suddenly appeared out of nowhere. Even though the suppression of the charm was quickly lifted, theyers of the Plenitude Formation were well-prepared. They were so stunned that it took them several seconds topose themselves and forcefully destroy the formation. By then, they could only watch as a golden ray of light transformed into the glimmer of the evening¡¯s twilight, shooting into the distance before disappearing in the blink of an eye.

    ¡°Go after him!¡± Zhao Qian bellowed. No matter how refined his upbringing or how strong his Zen heart, he could not help losing control of his emotions. He was exasperated. After all, something that he had been working on for so long was suddenly stolen from right under his nose. It was as if the cooked duck had suddenly flown away.

    Several of the Dharmakayas in Fish Sea had been rushing toward where Meng Qi had disappeared. Some of them finally managed to distinguish a direction and instantly arrived there. The fastest one was not Chong He but ¡®Sword Maniac¡¯ He Qi, ¡®Prime Asura¡¯ Meng Nan, and Dharma King Dushi who had once again merged with the void.

    The Giant Vajra that was conjured from the Buddha¡¯s relics and formation could not leave the vicinity of Fish Sea and the Bogda Shan mountain range, so it could only disappear abruptly. The Dharma Kings carrying their Buddhist Commandment des and Buddha¡¯s relics tried to chase after Meng Qi but fell behind along with Abbess of Shui Yue Nunnery, the current Bliss Bodhisattva, and Taoist Shou Jing.

    The formation dissipated, finally releasing Tan Han and the lucky experts of the Exterior stranded at the edge of Fish Sea. They were lucky enough to escape the battle of the Dharmakayas and grandmasters. The experts felt weak and dizzy, but they knew they had to leave as soon as possible. They repeatedly warned themselves never to let greed blind them in the future.

    After putting some distance between them and Zhao Qian and the nine Buddhist monks, Immortal Yunhe released Meng Qi and prepared to unleash his techniques of Taoism to eliminate any traces they may have left behind. He wanted to conceal their breaths and prevent the pursuers from tracking them.

    At this very moment, he suddenly had an inexplicable feeling of tranquility andpassion descending from high above!

    Meng Qi¡¯s heart seized. Thepassionate feeling was not overwhelming, yet it seemed to have brought about delicate changes to his environment. The heaven and earth in the vicinity turned into the purend of a Buddhist nation, with all sorts of Dharma and Logos rejecting him. He could no longer sense the sea of Vital Qi of heaven and earth or draw the power of nature. His body lost the ability to fly through the void and he plunged to the ground like a falling stone.

    A Primordial Charm of Purity floated in front of Immortal Yunhe. Barely able to steady himself, he went to grab the falling Meng Qi but found himself a stepte.

    Meng Qi somersaulted in midair, dissipating the momentum of his fall. He then used Thousand Pounds Falling, causing his body to fall toward Immensity Sea at a heightened speed.

    He held the Reincarnation Charm in his left hand, ready to use it the moment he detected anything wrong.

    Had he not noticed that the sensation of tranquility andpassion seemed to have difficulty attacking him, he would have long used his Reincarnation Charm. He would not even have waited around for Immortal Yunhe!

    A strong, unyielding breath was felt from the distance. A thought suddenly crossed Meng Qi¡¯s mind. The Dominator had ¡°shrunk¡± from interfering directly in Luoyang¡ªhe had made Meng Qi wait for a few days before returning. With so many Dharmakayas here today, would the Reincarnation Charm work?

    The thought made him sweat profusely.

    Thud! Both of his feetnded, creating a deep pit in the sand.

    Zhen Hui, who had been helping Hong Neng lift a boulder, stared dumbstruck at the familiar figure and the Withering Bodhi Tree which felt exceptionally simr to A Smile on Pinching a Flower that he had onceprehended.

    ¡°It is not only the Primary Instruction that dropped from the sky but Senior Brother too...¡±

 Chapter 567: Lanke Temple

    <h4>Chapter 567: Lanke Temple</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Thud!

    Even though Meng Qi had somersaulted in midair, defusing most of the falling force, he used Thousand Pounds Falling to expedite his fall. He swayed uponnding on the ground. The impact sent the sand flying and made tworge pits where his feet made contact. His legs were partially buried ¨C all the way up to his calf.

    He survived the fall unscathed; he did not even feel any turbulence in his Qi or blood. The sturdiness of his physical body was evident.

    Right then, the figure of an elegant and intelligent-looking monk was reflected in his eyes. The monk, wearing a snow-white frock and hemp-sewn shoes, appeared to be in his early twenties. From head to toe, he gave the impression of spotlessness.

    Wasn¡¯t this the wondrous image of a monk that he had once aspired to have?

    ¡°Wrong! This is Junior Brother!¡±

    Meng Qi was in a daze, as if he had been struck by lightning. Wasn¡¯t he fighting with everyone in order to obtain the Primary Instruction of Buddha¡¯s Palm? Why would he see his Junior Brother here?

    ¡°What a coincidence, Junior Brother...¡± Meng Qi smiled subconsciously.

    Suddenly, he sensed the Withering Bodhi Tree in his own hand and spotted Hong Neng who was not too far away. Everything that he had just experienced shed across his mind.

    The tranquil andpassionate feeling that evoked a change in the Dharma and Logos and nulled his ability to fly earlier was somewhat different from the solemn, victorious aura that the Crown Prince emanated.¡±Damn it! What a cop out!¡±

    ¡°Which master of Lanke Temple is it?¡±

    ¡°Is he doing it to support the former Crown Prince?¡±

    There was no time for him to specte about the intentions of the other party. He took the opportunity to instantly trigger the Reincarnation Charm in his left hand.

    ¡°The current situation has been determined to be unsuitable. It is not guaranteed that the secrets of the Six Realms would not be exposed. The use of the Reincarnation Charm is temporarily nulled until this situation is diffused.¡± The voice of the Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms echoed in Meng Qi¡¯s mind.

    ¡°Damn it! What a cop out!¡± Even though Meng Qi had suspected that something like this might happen, blood still rushed to his head and he could not help cursing the Dominator¡¯s ancestors.

    ¡°If Yunhe has no other ideas, I¡¯d have to try tossing the Bodhi Withering Tree and borrow Senior Brother Hong Neng¡¯s Just Around the Corner technique to fend off the aftermath...¡± Meng Qi made his decision in a sh, showing no hint of hesitation.

    ¡°Senior Brother...¡± Zhen Hui finally broke out of his trance. Pleasant surprise colored his eyes and a bright smile lit up his face. He did not seem to find anything wrong with this situation at all.

    ¡°So what is written in stories can really happen in real life!¡±

    It was at this moment that the whistling winds above the Immensity Sea calmed and the ck granule gradually turned crystal clear, taking on a zed quality. On the ground, wild grass germinated and trees grew tall.

    In mere seconds, a lush green had nketed the entire ce. Meng Qi stared at a tall and verdant mountain that had grown in front of him, and faintly saw the silhouette of a person weeding in leisure. Hisplexion was ruddy and his figure athletic. He looked exceptionally healthy.

    There was a small winding path that began at the foot of the mountain and stretched all the way into the mountain, giving an impression that it was a road leading to the clouds.

    The path ended somewhere deep in the mountain, where there seemed to be a simple temple of an ashy-green color that embodied the vicissitudes of life. In front of the temple was an Eight-treasure Merit Pond. A Bodhi tree was growing secretly inside, in the center of the temple.

    The entrance to the temple was partially open. A horizontal board engraved with three characters hung across the doors. Even though he was not able to clearly see what was written on the board, his heart could clearly recognize these three characters.

    Lanke Temple!

    Was this Lanke Temple, which was known to be a short distance away, yet poles apart?

    Was this the legendary purend that a certain Boddhisattva had imed its Sambhogakaya in?

    Immortal Yunhe inexplicably put away the Primordial Charm of Purity and floated down beside Meng Qi. His white brows were knitted when he soundlessly ryed his voice to Meng Qi, saying, ¡°zed World of the East? Doesn¡¯t seem like it. There¡¯s merely a fragment-like portion here. Furthermore, its breath is a little different from the description in the ancient records, as if its master has changed. That doesn¡¯t seem right either...¡±

    While a puzzled Immortal Yunhe was racking his brain for answers, there appeared to be a shift in Meng Qi¡¯s expression. Inside, he was trembling with shock.

    ¡°zed Pure Land of the East?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this the purend of Bhaisajyaguru Buddha?¡±

    ¡°And Bhaisajyaguru Buddha is rumored to be the Embodiment of Buddhism that Azure Emperor had detached from himself ¨C one of the Buddhas of the Three Realms!¡±

    ¡®Patriarch of the East¡¯ Azure Emperor, Primogenitor Taiyi, and Bhaisajyaguru Buddha were three names that belonged to a realm above the state of a Legend. Certainly, they surpassed even their own unique legends but they seemed to share an inexplicable connection that invited spections and resulted in many rumors...

    More importantly, Bhaisajyaguru Buddha was a rare great power that had remained active from the ancient times all the way to the medieval times. It was only after the rise of the medieval sacred sects that he slowly disappeared and seemed to have passed away.

    Was Lanke Temple a fragment of the zed World of the East? Or did it share a different sort of inheritance connection?

    Judging from the Sutra of the Vows of the Bhaisajyaguru Buddha and his own Twelve Vows, there was a good chance that the zed World from the East was indeed the purend of Sambhogakaya. It was more consistent with Lanke Temple. Whether it was a purend to consummate Sambhogakaya or not, Meng Qi had no idea.

    ¡°Where did the zed Pure Land of the East go?¡± Meng Qi stared at the ashy-green ancient temple in front of him; numerous thoughts crossed his mind. What kind of Bodhisattva, Buddha, or Bhaisajyaguru Buddha impartation would be hiding inside?

    Suryaprabha Bodhisattva, Candraprabha Bodhisattva, or the likes of the legendary Embodiment of Bhaisajyaguru Buddha, Suvarnabhadra Vim Buddha?

    It might even be Bhaisajyaguru Buddha itself or its relics suppressing the ce.

    That did not sound right. If Bhaisajyaguru Buddha was still in this world, Abbot Kong Wen would not have omitted the name when describing the Dharmakaya helper. Judging from Abbot Kong Wen¡¯s words, the one from Lanke Temple seemed to be only a level greater than Dharmakayas like Master Lu and not a great power like Bhaisajyaguru Buddha!

    The mysterious Lanke Temple had ¡®manifested¡¯ but made no immediate moves to try and snatch the Bodhi Withering Tree. This confused Meng Qi and, for a moment, he dared not blindly urge Immortal Yunhe to use all the tricks up his sleeve or toss the tree away. He calmed his emotions and decided to wait and see.

    It was at this moment that the Dharmakayas like He Qi, Prime Asuras, and Asura King had finally caught up to them. Kong Wen and Master Lu brought up the rear because they had missed the Bodhi Withering Tree that had emerged from a split in the void by seconds. They essentially had to make an additional round trip to get here.

    The arrival of Kong Wen prompted the other Dharmakayas, aside from Taoist Chong He, to subconsciously move away from him. The previous Kong Wen was a demonic imposter. Who knew if this one was genuine?

    A zed blue color had enveloped the entire vicinity making it seem as if Lanke Temple, Meng Qi, Zhen Hui, and the rest were at a different location. Everything looked mysterious and unpredictable.

    The Dharmakayas appeared to have a basic understanding of the person from Lanke Temple and had ruled out of the possibility of him snatching Buddha¡¯s Palm from the very beginning. Now that Lanke Temple had shown up, they had to approach this cautiously. They did not make any reckless movements and stopped just outside of the zed blue color to see what he had to say.

    Zhen Hui stared at Lanke Temple, which resembled an old Buddhist temple located deep in the mountains, and found its sudden appearance to be profoundly mysterious. It truly deserved its reputation as the most secretive sect in Jianghu.

    ¡°I used to hear about Lanke Temple like it¡¯s no more than a story, but now I find myself in the story itself.¡± Zhen Hui¡¯s eyes were bright and energetic. He spoke familiarly with Meng Qi as he had always done, without turning to look at him.

    ¡°Why do Junior Brother¡¯s words seem to carry an even deeper sense of Zen...¡± Meng Qi put away the Withering Bodhi Tree and felt all eyes turning to him. Their surly and terrifying gazes felt almost tangible, making him shiver out of nervousness.

    ¡°The Dharmakaya masters are besieging me... Even if I can leave with the Withering Bodhi Tree with the help of the one from Lanke Temple, it looks like I¡¯ll be the target of their envy in the future. These Dharmakayas will hunt me down and Primogenitor Lingbao and the others won¡¯t always be able to protect me!¡±

    Frowning, Meng Qi began to carefully consider whether he should grasp whatever little time he had toprehend Buddha¡¯s Palm before tossing the Withering Bodhi Tree away.

    Lying at the end of the little path that pierced through the clouds was a tranquil old Buddhist temple. A clear, sonorous voice of indistinguishable gender drifted from within.

    ¡°Esteemed donors, there¡¯s something I¡¯d like to say. Please listen.¡±

    ¡°Herees the greatest act in the show...¡± Meng Qi cleared his mind of any distracting thoughts and wore a serious expression. ¡°What would this person from Lanke Temple be plotting?¡±

    ¡°Amitabha. Please speak your mind, Bodhisattva.¡± Kong Wen ced both hands together, looking solemn.

    ¡°It¡¯s a Bodhisattva? Is it an ordinary Bodhisattva or a Maha Bodhisattva?¡± Meng Qi began making guesses.

    Suryaprabha Bodhisattva and Candraprabha Bodhisattva, being the left- and righthand attendants to Bhaisajyaguru Buddha, were in the category of Maha Bodhisattva. They shared the same title with Guanyin Bodhisattva, Wenshu Bodhisattva, Ksitigarbha, and other great powers.

    The rest of Dharmakayas had no objection, whether spoken or otherwise.

    Thepassionate voice from within Lanke Temple said,

    ¡°The matter of the Primary Instruction of Buddha¡¯s Palm has brought great changes to Fish Sea and Tan Han. Even though we don¡¯t have to worry about putting people¡¯s lives in danger, we have incurred a great deal of sin for murdering. I¡¯m devoted to the cultivation of Sambhogakaya and l will not disobey the Grand Wishes and do something like snatching someone¡¯s treasure. However, since the Withering Bodhi Tree hase to this ce, that means we share a fate. I feel the need to step in and diffuse this hostile situation lest the battle stretch on and result in the tragic deaths of many.¡±

    ¡®He¡¯ had used the personal pronoun ¡®I¡¯ without any embellishments.

    ¡°Could it be that you wish to keep it to yourself, Bodhisattva?¡± There was an invisible movement in the void that apanied Dharma King Dushi¡¯s sneer.

    The one from Lanke Temple showed no anger nor made a sarcastic reply. In apassionate and gentle voice, he said, ¡°Young Donor Su, you can¡¯t disregard the aftermath of this situation even if you manage to leave this ce safely with the Withering Bodhi Tree in hand. Don¡¯t let greed blind your soul.¡±

    ¡°This, I understand. May I know which charter you adhere to, Bodhisattva?¡± What he had said was precisely what worried Meng Qi the most. It was useless to retort.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you hand the Withering Bodhi Tree to Lanke Temple for safekeeping? If any of the donors here wish toprehend it, he or she can enter the temple to do so,¡± the one from Lanke Temple said.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t... Isn¡¯t this Bodhisattva afraid of making empty promises?¡± The thought suddenly struck Meng Qi.

    Surprisingly no one, not even ¡®Prime Asura¡¯ Meng Nan, pointed this out. It was as if they thought that the one from Lanke Temple, being a monk, would not lie or boast!

    ¡°What say you, Young Donor Su?¡± the one from Lanke Temple asked Meng Qi.

    Meng Qi frowned as he began to weigh the pros and cons.

    It was at that very moment that Dharma King Dushi opened his mouth again to speak. ¡°Do you mean safekeeping the inheritance orprehending the Gist of Trueness?¡±

    ¡°Naturally, it¡¯s aboutprehending the Gist of Trueness. Considering the state of the Withering Bodhi Tree, it won¡¯tst more than three tries if you attempt to obtain the inheritance directly. I believe it will be difficult to divide these attempts equally among all of you. If you can try andprehend the Gist of Trueness, how does it differ from obtaining the inheritance?¡± The one from Lanke Temple took the time to give a detailed exnation.

    Meng Qi had been misusing the words ¡®Gist of Trueness¡¯ to refer to other things but there were, in fact, differences between them. When he obtained Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship, the first style of Buddha¡¯s Palm, and Nine Annihtion at Heavenly Nights, he was obtaining Gist of Trueness impartations. Under those circumstances, the Gist of Trueness would instantly enter him, allowing him the freedom toprehend them whenever he wished.

    Meanwhile, the likes of Jiang Zhiwei, Zhang Yuanshan, and Zhen Hui had beenprehending the Gist of Trueness passed down through their sects. The degree of theirprehension depended entirely on themselves, but they were not given the freedom ofprehending them whenever they liked.

    It was akin to having a book. In Meng Qi¡¯s experience, he had absorbed the contents of the entire book into his mind and he could freely read and reference it. Jiang Zhiwei and the rest would be reading the book like regr people do. The amount of knowledge they obtained from the book depended on themselves.

    Due to the limitations on the items bearing the Gist of Trueness impartation, there could only be a limited number of people who can directly obtain it. If everyone did so, it would not be long before the item would be obliterated. That was why the sects would offer the method ofprehension. Even if the attempts would still wear the item out, it could still be maintained for a long time.

    Exchanges made at the Six Realms were akin to suchprehension. Even if the travelers could notprehend anything, their Karma points would not be reimbursed.

    Meng Qi made his decision after listening to the exnation. Considering the current situation, he had no choice but to follow the suggestion of the one from Lanke Temple. With the ability of the temple to be everywhere and anywhere, it made little difference to him if the tree was with the temple as long as he couldprehend it constantly.

    ¡°Well, at worst, I won¡¯t be able to trade it for Karma points.¡±

    ¡°Bodhisattva, I have no objection,¡± Meng Qi suddenly said.

    The voice of the one from Lanke Temple smiled slightly. ¡°That¡¯s great to hear. Why don¡¯t you be the first one toprehend it, Young Donor Su?¡±

    Kong Wen, Chong He, Cui Qinghe, He Qi, the Abbess of Shui Yue Nunnery, Taoist Shou Jing, the grandmaster from Jin Gang Temple, masters from Snow Mountain Sect, and Immortal Yunhe all gave gentle nods in agreement.

    The vision of the former Crown Prince, Zhao Qian, and the nine senior monks was still being clouded by Immortal Yunhe. They had yet to catch up to everyone else.

    Dharma King Dushi spoke at this very moment, trying to probe. ¡°Can weprehend it as well?¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re all willing to put down your weapons, naturally you¡¯re free to do so,¡± the one from Lanke Temple saidpassionately.

    ¡°Humph!¡± Dharma King Dushi turned and disappeared into the void.

    Most of the Buddhism followers here belonged to the Righteous Path. Furthermore, they hade to a consensus, and Lanke Temple was intervening as well. If Dharma King Dushi and the rest did not leave now, they would not be able toter!

    ¡®Prime Asura¡¯ Meng Nan stared coldly at the people from Jin Gang Temple and Snow Mountain Sect before following suit and escaping, bringing with him the monsters, the current Bliss Bodhisattva, and the rest.

 Chapter 568: Life-preserving Incantation

    <h4>Chapter 568: Life-preserving Incantation</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    The entire ce was filled with a zed blue color while the green hills were overgrown with spiritual herbs that strong and healthy men worked hard picking. The tranquil ancient temple, hidden deep in the woods, stood stark against the storm of sand and granule. Yet it seemed like an oasis that merged harmoniously with Immensity Sea as if Lanke Temple had been here since the beginning of time.

    Apassionate voice came drifting from within the temple, ¡°Young Donor Su, you¡¯re free to realize it now.¡±

    Meng Qi nodded but a doubt soon crept into his mind. ¡°Bodhisattva, how can I find Lanke Temple if I wish to realize it again in the future?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me I have to find you via Shui Yue Nunnery or Shaolin Temple each time...¡±

    The man from Lanke Temple seemed to be harboring a smile and said serenely, ¡°I¡¯ve remembered you, Young Donor Su. If you sincerely chant ¡®Namo Candramurni Prabharaja Bodhisattva¡¯ in your heart three times, you¡¯ll be able to see Lanke Temple as long as you¡¯re still in this world. The same goes for all the other donors as well.¡±

    ¡°Namo Candramurni Prabharaja Bodhisattva? I¡¯ve never heard of it. Seems like it¡¯s a Bodhisattva Buddhist Realm that has only been imed in the past millennium...¡± The name of the incantation was the first thing that caught his attention and the rest of the sentence equally stunned him.

    ¡°This is a way to escape and hide inside Lanke Temple!¡±

    With the ability of Lanke Temple to teleport anywhere and everywhere, he would have ess to a door of convenience with just a sincere chant of Bodhisattva¡¯s name. He could enter the temple and linger around toprehend the Withering Bodhi Tree. This did not seem like much but upon a second thought, he found it to be a profound discovery.

    Disregarding the fact that he might not be able to chant sincerely while being engaged in a fierce battle, it was entirely possible for him to hide inside Lanke Temple if he could not get rid of his pursuers.

    This was, essentially, a ¡®life-preserving incantation¡¯! It offers the same benefits as the Reincarnation Charm!

    The only problem was that the use of the incantation was limited to this world alone.

    This came as a pleasant surprise to Meng Qi. Who would not be happy if they receive another ¡®life-preserving incantation¡¯?

    Earlier, he had beenmenting to himself that he had made a mistake by not immediately using the Reincarnation Charm after snatching the Withering Bodhi Tree. If he had done that, he would have at least obtained its impartation once.

    Of course, that choice also had concealed dangers. For example, there seemed to be some connection between the former Crown Prince, Zhao Qian and the Myths. If he found out the secrets of the Reincarnation Charm from thetter, Meng Qi would be endangered because Chong He and Immortal Yunhe would not know where he was and would not be able to rescue him. The rest could only stay around to guard his ¡®corpse¡¯. These were all factors that he had taken into consideration earlier, ultimately prompting him to forgo the decision to use the Reincarnation Charm. Later on, Yunhe¡¯s escape was proven to be sessful and he seemed to have gotten rid of his pursuers as well. That was why he chose not to use it.

    More importantly, he was uncertain whether Candramurni Bodhisattva was intervening because of fate or because he wanted to deliberately ¡®mislead¡¯ Yunhe¡¯s escape route and force them to run straight into the temple. If thetter was true, he would not have been able to use the Reincarnation Charm from the very beginning!

    Even though he had lost the opportunity to obtain the impartation, the option toprehend it whenever he wished was not too bad either. Furthermore, the ¡®life-preserving incantation¡¯ was enough to make up for his loss.

    He calmed down and sat cross-legged on the ground in front of Zhen Hui, Hong Neng and the other Dharmakayas. His eyes, half-closed as his spirit, gradually reached for the Withering Bodhi Tree in his hand. He did not attempt to deepen their connection to the tree and was merely slowly stimting it.

    This was a Dharma ess of perception rather than acquisition. Meng Qi dared not to demonstrate his narrow-mindedness in the purend of a genuine Bodhisattva. Even if the Bodhisattva did not kill him, getting the punishment of listening to the Buddhist scriptures in Lanke Temple for 10 years and the like would undoubtedly be unavoidable.

    The Withering Bodhi Tree began to sway gently following the stimtion as if trying to shelter the monks under its branches from wind and rain. One side of the tree was fresh and green; full of vitality. The other was withered and yellow; shrinking deep into itself.

    Meng Qi had the sudden feeling that he was turned into a monk under the tree but the sensation faded instantly. Before he knew it, he was now a member of the group listening to a talk.

    The monk under the tree had arge plump face and a head of hair that resembled that of Buddha. His expression flitted between anguish,passion, solemnness and sereneness. From time to time, his body would transform into a six-foot body, seated on the ground in the open air. The images changed, over and over again.

    ¡°All that has a form is illusive and unreal... When you see that all forms are illusive and unreal, you will then begin to perceive your true Buddhist nature...¡±

    His voice was not loud, yet it carried an unmistakable grandeur as it resounded clearly in Meng Qi¡¯s ears.

    Meng Qi felt as if he could understand the monk¡¯s words, yetprehension seemed to slip out of his grasp at the same time. He sank into fascination as he listened. He then saw a golden udumbara flower gently floating down from midair as wells of spring water mushrooming all over the ground and numerous lotus flowers bloomed.

    A golden Buddharupa materialized out of thin air behind the monk, apanied with Amitabha, Bodhi, litmps and the relinquishing of one¡¯s body ¨C the Homage of the Buddhas!

    Maitreya, Guanyin Bodhisattva and Maha Bodhisattva were also present. From their mouths came the quiet sound of chanting.

    ¡°Just as I¡¯ve heard!¡±

    The surroundings of the Withering Bodhi Tree evolved into a bright and radiant world and materialized the vast, boundless sea of bitterness. Brilliant rays of light radiated from behind the head of the monk under the tree, illuminating the deep and dark waters of the ¡®sea¡¯. A speck of lighting from an infinitely distant ce was reverberating.

    The monk interpreted an endless amount of scriptures. The udumbara flower floating gently down morphed into arge script of neither Sanskrit nor seal scriptnguage. Its nature was fair and straightforward, so much so that it even demonstrated the Swastikas Seal.

    These golden scripts danced around Meng Qi in an endless chain, asionally drifting in and out of him.

    Meng Qi was immersed in the ambiance of the Big Golden Buddha. He pointed a finger at the sky and ced the other palm on the ground. In his solemnness was a boundless feeling of Zen Philosophies. His mouth was moving, producing a magnificent and transcendent voice.

    ¡°I¡¯m the only one between heaven and earth.¡±

    The monk under the tree abruptly stood up and took seven steps. He then pointed his finger at the sky and touched the ground with his other hand. The portrait of Buddha was solemn and dignified.

    ¡°I¡¯m the only one between heaven and earth.¡±

    With a boom, the Big Golden Buddha in Meng Qi¡¯s mind seemed to have caused the emergence of tens of thousands of scripts and precepts. Zen sounds resounded ceaselessly, sending tremors through his Vital Spirit. The Holy Inscriptions on his hands changed so constantly that it was difficult to see them. However, they ultimately returned to their original appearance, whereby one hand was pointing at the sky and both feet were firmly nted on the ground. Only ¡°I¡± remained in the three realms!

    Suddenly, Meng Qi felt a piercing pain in his Vital Spirit. He had unexpectedly reached the limits of his endurance. The Big Golden Buddha, the monk under the tree, and the Buddha Homage had disappeared. Only the Withering Bodhi Tree remained before his eyes.

    ¡°Looks like I won¡¯t be able toplete this realization at once. I¡¯d have to grow andprehend this slowly. It¡¯s already good enough that I managed to realize a little of it...¡± Meng Qi secretlymented.

    It was amendable enough achievement to be able toprehend even a little of ¡®I, the Unique and Righteous¡¯. The same had happened to Jiang Zhiwei when she was learning her Anatta Sword.

    ¡°The only thing I¡¯m worried about is that I¡¯ll need a year or two to learn enough to imitate it...¡± When Meng Qi lifted his hand to rub his temples, he realized he was the center of attention for the Dharmakayas. Zhen Hui was the only confused face around.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Junior Brother?¡± Meng Qi asked, soundlessly rying his voice to Zhen Hui.

    There was no way he could pose this question openly even if others could eavesdrop on their conversation.

    Zhen Hui shook his head with a confused expression. ¡°What do you mean what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Why is everyone looking at me?¡± Meng Qi asked, puzzled.

    ¡°You¡¯re the only one who was realizing, Senior Brother. Everyone will of course be staring at you,¡± Zhen Hui answered matter-of-factly.

    Meng Qi was momentarily speechless, feeling a familiar lethargy when it came to conversing with his Junior Brother.

    ¡°Have all of you donorse to an agreement about the order of realization?¡± Candramurni Prabharaja Bodhisattva of Lanke Temple asked in an unchanging voice.

    Chong He, with his snow-white hair, grinned. ¡°They¡¯ve agreed to let me be the second by virtue of my seniority.¡±

    ¡°So they¡¯re going by age... If they¡¯re going to decide the order based on strength, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be difficult to determine a victor among some of them...¡± Meng Qi could not help himself from nodding.

    Chong He flew inside Lanke Temple and sat cross-legged in front of Withering Bodhisattva, thus, triggering the swaying of the leaves.

    He opened his eyes after about half an hour and his pupils started swimming with contemtive meaning. No one knew what he had managed to realize or whether what he had learned would be of any help to solve his current troubles.

    Chong He said little and exchanged the spot with Kong Wen where he soundlessly ryed his voice to Master Lu, ¡®exining¡¯ everything that had happened including how Meng Qi was the first to find him. However, due to his desire to obtain Buddha¡¯s Palm as well as the contradiction between Buddhism and Taoism, it was inconvenient for him to make his move openly. Thus, he sent Meng Qi to Huamei Heights of North Zhou Dynasty.

    This allowed Meng Qi, who was in the West Regions, to have a reasonable exnation in making an abrupt appearance at Huamei Heights.

    Master Lu and Chong He had coborated countless times and shared a deeply personal friendship. Neither of them cared about the details of the event. Thus, Master Lu gave a gentle nod and asked no further.

    Kong Wen spent an entire hour before finally getting up. When he saw Meng Qi, he looked bewildered.

    ¡°The abbot took a little longer than you did, Senior Brother!¡± Zhen Huimented as if he had discovered something impressive.

    Meng Qi frowned. ¡°Did I take a long time?¡±

    ¡°You took much more time than Senior Chong He,¡± Zhen Hui answered honestly.

    ¡°Is there any phenomenon?¡± Meng Qi asked.

    His Junior Brother shook his head, indicating that such an oue had somewhat disappointed him.

    ¡°So the Dharmakayas are staring at me because I took such a long time...¡± Meng Qi was relieved. He had obtained the first style, while the abbot had obtained the third. ¡°Is that why he took so long?¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, this can be considered a blessing in disguise for Abbot Kong Wen!¡±

    Everyone present gradually flew inside the purend toprehend the tree, though they did not follow a strict order of age. The Dharmakayas were the first ones to go, while the rest brought up the rear. The Buddhism followers took aparatively long time. Those from Jin Gang Temple who possessed the fifth style took even longer, second only to Kong Wen. This turn of events sessfully clouded the uniqueness of Meng Qi¡¯s realization.

    However, there were always exceptions. Master Lu floated in midair the entire time, carefully watching everyone as theyprehended the tree. There was not even the slightest hint of greed in his eyes; they were simply pure and crystal clear. When someone asked him if he would like to have a go at it, he smiled and shook his head. He gave no exnation, simply showing his resolute and firm attitude.

    ¡°Since you¡¯vee across it, naturally it means you¡¯re fated with it. Hong Neng and Zhen Hui, why don¡¯t you twoprehend it as well?¡± Since the Withering Bodhi Tree did not fall squarely in his hands, Meng Qi was able to generously invite his Junior Brother and his life savior, Hong Neng.

    The masters and experts were so busy processing what they had just learned that they did not have the time to care if the juniors were taking liberties. Candramurni Bodhisattva of Lanke Temple said nothing, so it was taken as a silent consent. Zhen Hui had always been a pure and guileless person, even appearing somewhat slow. He smiled as he went up to the Withering Bodhi Tree and began realizing with a sincere heart.

    This incident had given Meng Qi a firmer grasp of the stance of Lanke Temple. It seemed that the temple would allow it if he brought others toe andprehend it in the future. He was, after all, the owner and Lanke Temple was only the trustee.

    The Withering Bodhi Tree began swaying once again, continuing for close to an hour. It was merely a little shorter than the time Kong Wen took. Meng Qi stared at his Junior Brother with some astonishment.

    Though he was not surprised that his Junior Brother, who had cultivated such a deep understanding of Flower-pinching Finger at a great speed, was able toprehend the third style of Buddha¡¯s Palm to such a degree. He still should not be exceeding the time taken by the grandmasters from Jin Gang Temple!

    He himself was no longer a part of Buddhism and his heart was not as pure as his Junior Brother¡¯s. There was no need forparison between them.

    The swaying of the Withering Bodhi Tree came to an end but Zhen Hui remained seated with his eyes closed, a smile ying at his lips. His showcasing of Zen Philosophies was evident.

    When Meng Qi saw Abbot Kong Wen falling beside Zhen Hui, he asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Junior Brother?¡±

    Kong Wen chuckled. ¡°He has fallen asleep.¡±

    ¡°Fallen... fallen asleep...¡± The corner of Meng Qi¡¯s mouth twitched.

    Kong Wen held Zhen Hui up all the while, smiling at Meng Qi. ¡°I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll remain asleep for half of or an entire year. He has obtained too great an in-depth of a harvest, startling his Vital Spirit into submerging him in deep sleep.¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t he know how to interrupt the realization by himself?¡± Kong Wen¡¯s answer relieved Meng Qi but he could not help mocking his Junior Brother in his mind. However, on a second thought, it would even stranger if Zhen Hui had interrupted it midway, considering his character.

    When Hong Neng was also done with hisprehension, Candramurni Bodhisattva of Lanke Temple said in an ever calm and serene voice, ¡°I¡¯ve made a great wish and promised not to attain or meet Buddha. The Withering Bodhi Tree will be ced in front of the temple gates. You¡¯re all free toe andprehend it from time to time.¡±

    With that, everyone began biding each other farewell and taking their leave. The only ones left were Kong Wen and Immortal Yunhe.

    ¡°Young Donor Su, I¡¯ve once promised...¡± Kong Wen turned to look at Meng Qi, all while still carrying Zhen Hui. He intended to honor the promise he had made Meng Qi earlier.

    Meng Qi instantly waved his hands, saying, ¡°Save your words, Abbot. I have but one wish. I only wish to make up for my mistake and obtain permission for the divine monk, Master Xuan Bei, to enter the upper levels of the stupa toprehend.¡±

    Kong Wenughedpassionately, ¡°Won¡¯t you hear how I intend to repay you? Perhaps it¡¯ll be much more valuable than your request.¡±

    Meng Qi turned around, shaking his head. ¡°That¡¯s not necessary. I¡¯m worried I¡¯ll be tempted after finding out about it.¡±

    Meng Qi felt a deep sense of relief upon thinking that he could finally repay his Master for all the things thetter had done for him. He felt his Vital Spirit bing lively and energetic.

    He burst out intoughter, feeling more carefree than ever. He then took flight and left.

    Being a true man in the Jianghu, one must always repay his debts whether of revenge or of gratitude!

    Kong Wen sighed as he watched Meng Qi¡¯s disappearing figure, feeling deeply gratified. ¡°How rare and precious that he could defy his greed at such a young age...¡±

    ...

    Before Lanke Temple disappeared into thin air, there was a heavy rainstorm that turned the Bogda Shan mountain range of Fish Sea into a massiveke. Its size wasparable to that of Hahler. With the flow of nearby undercurrents through theke, nts began germinating and growing. The ce soon became a great oasis, full of vitality.

    Meng Qi was submerged in the water. His eyes were bright as he looked around, shouting, ¡°Immortal Yunhe, hurry up and demonstrate your might! We can¡¯t let anyone do it before you!¡±

    He made a detour to the vicinity of the Fish Sea on his way back to their of the Immortals. This ce was the battleground of the Dharmakayas; there was no telling whether there would be treasures like Monster King¡¯s blood or the bodies of the Dharmakayas left behind. These were all excellent materials for forging Precious Weapons.

    The Dharmakayas might find these materials to be beneath them, but their juniors would definitely be interested in obtaining them. There was no time to lose, even if Meng Qi had to resort to asking the fake old grandpa Immortal Yunhe for help!

    ¡°I¡¯m just that greedy of a person!¡±

 Chapter 569: Farewell, Grandpa

    <h4>Chapter 569: Farewell, Grandpa</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Immortal Yunhe was floating on the surface of the vastke that was formerly Fish Sea. He had an ever-present smile on his delicate, baby-like ruddy face.

    How could he be unhappy when he was able to realize the Primary Instruction of Buddha¡¯s Palm, listen to the words of Buddha, learn new things through analogies, and increase his confidence in grasping the Yang Spirit?

    When he had heard what Meng Qi said, he triggered the mnemonic chant of his skill and sprinkled bright green lights all over the sky like a gleaming drizzle that enveloped several dozens of miles of the vicinity.

    Oddly, the ripples on the surface of theke began to shimmer once they came into contact with the green light. Hues of red, yellow, green, white, and ck colored the water.

    Once Meng Qi had identified the location, he swam rapidly towards one of the light spots. The item came flying to him with a trigger with undting water ripples.

    He stared at the item intently, only to find that it was a piece of a peacock¡¯s feather radiating a translucent cyan color. The veined pattern on the feather was like the etchings of seal scripts or charms, triggering the vital energy of nts to burst into prosperity.

    However, nearly half of the feather was damaged; evidence of the terrifying destruction that had urred.

    ¡°Is this the feather of Peacock Demon King?¡± Meng Qi was rather surprised.

    ¡°What a lucky break this would be if this feather is truly one of the tail feathers of the legendary Five Elements Peacock!¡±

    ¡°I wonder if ¡®Peacock Demon King¡¯ Tai Li has such simr five feathers...¡±

    Meng Qi rapidly gathered the feathers drifting in the waters nearby amid the chaos. He also managed to find some Merit Qi. Though they were not his and would disappear cleanly in a sh, it was still better than nothing. He could use them to enhance the defense capability of Precious Weapons.

    Very soon, he managed to search the entire ce and collected all the valuable items that were left behind. Immortal Yunhe was incredibly supportive. He flew some distance away and once again sprinkled green lights over new waters.

    Meng Qi first took flight before leaping into the water and swimming to the very bottom of theke. Unfortunately, there was a considerable distance between the surface and the bottom. The undercurrents of theke water were posing obstacles as well, preventing him from grabbing the items as he wished. He could not ask Immortal Yunhe to help when he had to maintain the sprinkle of green lights.

    Considering Immortal Yunhe¡¯s ability, it would be no trouble for his powers to extend within two or three hundred miles. However, his green lights only enveloped dozen of miles at most. That fact alone was enough to tip him off on just how difficult it was to maintain these lights.

    The constant flickering of purple rays of light finally fell into his hands. It was a drop of blood that seemed to be a convergence of many small electric waves.

    ¡°The blood of One-legged Ox Monster King!¡± This elicited an even greater joy in Meng Qi than the peacock feather. This drop of blood could be used to enhance his saber, Heaven Inflicted Pain!

    Zodiac Ox was a demonic monster that even had the nickname of the Thunder God of Demon n in the era of the Myths. It also had the nickname ¡°Patriarch of Lightning¡±. Even though the current Monster King was a not as powerful as those of the former generations, the Zodiac Ox¡¯s drop of blood was still, most certainly, a precious treasure of the thunder nature.

    Meng Qi put away the blood of the One-legged Ox without dy. Apart from the blood that had already dissipated, he managed to gather 11 drops in all.

    This nearly prompted him to dissolve into fits ofughter. He took to searching a new ce, once again illuminated by Immortal Yunhe.

    Inside theke waters was a gleaming pure ray of white light. The light was so sharp that Meng Qi could sense it despite their great distance.

    ¡°Is it an item that belongs to White-tiger Monster King?¡±

    Meng Qi suppressed his feelings and flew over to the light. He once again dived into the water, swimming to the bottom of theke. He saw a pale, withered tiger paw weighing heavily on the ground.

    White hair had grown all over the surface of the paw, every strand reflecting a metallic luster. Meng Qi felt goose bumps despite not even being anywhere close to it.

    When Meng Qi stretched his right hand to grab it, the white tiger paw began to float and fly by itself into his hand.

    It was at that very moment that another hand, with its slender and pale fingers, materialized out of thin air and reached for the tiger paw.

    Unfortunately, she was one step toote. Just as the tiger paw had begun to float, Meng Qi had it firmly grasped in his hand.

    Her clear eyes were brimming with heartache and unwillingness. When their eyes met, both of them were startled.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    Both of them blurted the question at the same time. The neer was none other than Qu Jiuniang.

    Qu Jiuniang was already hatching a n to ¡®clean up¡¯ the battlefield when the battle with the Dharmakayas was just beginning. She had waited for a short while after the battle had subsided, sneakily making her way here. She never expected toe across Meng Qi.

    ¡°I¡¯d be more surprised if Jiuniang hadn¡¯te...¡± Meng Qi thought. He smiled at her and said, ¡°Jiuniang, how¡¯s your harvest?¡±

    Qu Jiuniang¡¯s expression clearly demonstrated the cutting pain she had experienced when she heard his question. ¡°I found the bodies of several Exterior experts who died due to the battle aftermath nearby but most of the items that I managed to find are iplete...¡±

    She was well aware that the value of the residual items left behind in the core of the battlefield would be far higher. However the items she had found were all iplete and she could not simply let them be, for it was against her principles in life. She spent some time to gather thempletely to the point of obsession, forgetting that she had to move quickly. Thus, she was much slower than Meng Qi in obtaining some of the more precious items.

    When she thought about this as she saw the tiger paw in Meng Qi¡¯s hand, she felt that her life had lost all meaning.

    She knew that those who died in the battle would likely be torn and crushed, leaving nothing intact behind. She had gained nothing out of the whole ordeal.

    Meng Qi gave a dryugh and put away the tiger paw. He turned around at the same time as Qu Jiuniang did, searching separately with tacit agreement.

    There was no time to engage in idle talk at this moment!

    Later on, Meng Qi and Qu Jiuniang each found several drops of blood brimming with murderous intent. That was basically the end to their harvest of the entire ce.

    Qu Jiuniang nced at Meng Qi with a heated gaze, as if she wanted nothing more than to rob him blind. Even so, she was still a rational person at the end of the day. She left reluctantly, nning to return to their of the Immortals to carefully sort out her spoils.

    That would be the most delightful moment for every money-hungry person!

    Meng Qi took flight in a cheerful mood, carrying with him all his spoils. It was fortunate that he had Immortal Yunhe¡¯s help, or Juniang, who had eschewed the chance toprehend Buddha¡¯s Palm, would have taken away most of the ¡®Monster King¡¯s materials¡¯!

    Immortal Yunhe grinned at the approaching Meng Qi and said, ¡°I¡¯ve expended a great deal of energy to maintain the spell for such a long time. But considering such a rich harvest, my efforts are not in vain.¡±

    ¡°Damn! This dirty grandpa is once again asking for money!¡± Meng Qi had a sudden understanding of Jiuniang¡¯s expression earlier and what it meant to have one¡¯s heart full of pain.

    However, Meng Qi had always been one to keep his promises. He looked at the sky with a deadpan face, looking as if he was bravely confronting death. ¡°Immortal, take your pick. Just leave some drops of the blood of the One-legged Ox for me.¡±

    ¡°70:30 split, that wretched 70:30 split...¡±

    Immortal Yunhe ignored Meng Qi¡¯s words entirely and remained still. With a smiling face, he picked the Paw of the White Tiger, Merit Qi, and a portion of the peacock feather as well as the drops of Evil Blood. He left Zodiac Ox¡¯s blood all to Meng Qi and evenpleted the set of five peacock feathers that represented the elements of metal, wood, water, fire and earth.

    ¡°You¡¯ve made good on our 70:30 split promise. What a trustworthy person you are, my young friend Su,¡± Immortal Yunhe said,plimenting Meng Qi as he put away the treasures.

    ¡°I¡¯d rather not have such apliment!¡± Meng Qi secretly raged.

    Immortal Yunhe had gained a great deal despite the treacherous journey, especially hisprehension of Buddha¡¯s Palm and learning through analogies. Moreover, he even made the acquaintance of the Dharmakayas, introducing himself as a charm practitioner from a certain secret ce, andid the foundation for the Plenitude Sect to set foot in the main world. His return was thus a happy one. He even moved the Plenitude Gate somewhere under the protection of Darkness Pce and several other major sects.

    Meng Qi heaved a quiet sight when he watched the Plenitude Gatee to a close. He knew he could not let Immortal Yunhe out again.

    Immortal Yunhe was the leader of his sect and had to make preparations to break into the realm of the Yang Spirit. There was no way that he could remain by the door and wait to back up Meng Qi unless they had made prior arrangements.

    Meng Qi was clear about this, and thus felt no reluctance. Being a martial artist, this was a chance that he could asionally take advantage of. However, he would have to depend on his own strength to defeat his enemies if he wanted to temper his martial arts will ¨C and that will would be a crucial point when it came to his Dharma Form and the condensation of his body to be a Dharmakaya!

    Even so, he still felt some degree of heartache as he would not be able to cheerfully rob the monks of Merriment Temple. Without Immortal Yunhe tagging along with him, he would be no match for the numerous masters of Merriment Temple and might end up bing a ¡®delivery boy of treasures¡¯ instead...

    Meng Qi put away the Plenitude Gate and carefully moved forward, wary that he had caused some offense to great masters of the likes of Prime Asuras. He made his way to the entrance to their of the Immortals in Immensity Sea.

    Meng Qi made a beeline for Azure Pce, having no time to worry about enhancing his saber. Unsurprisingly, he saw that Primogenitor Lingbao was waiting for him.

    ¡°Kong Wen had once secretly told Master Lu of his intention to bring you back to Shaolin Temple and iste you for three years. He intends for you toprehend the third style of Buddha¡¯s Palm, A Smile on Pinching a Flower, as well as to impart to you the entire collection of Muscle-bone Strengthening Scripture. He wants to do so partially to make up for theck of mercy shown to you in the past and partially to repay your favor. I wonder if you¡¯ve agreed,¡± Primogenitor Lingbao said, smiling.

    He appeared to be in an exceptionally good mood to have obtained what he wished for.

    ¡°Returning to Shaolin Temple and bing a monk? To make it worse, I¡¯ll be in istion?¡± Even though the great rewards mentioned in thetter half of Primogenitor Lingbao¡¯s words tempted him, the condition to obtain them caused his eyelids to twitch.

    Fortunately, he had given up his opportunity for his Master! Such a thought greatly eased the heartache that Meng Qi felt.

    ¡°He seems to have great hopes for you and thinks that you¡¯ll be able to take over Shaolin Temple in the future,¡± Primogenitor Lingbao added. He then sighed. ¡°Evil Master had magnified the demons in Kong Jian and Wu Jing¡¯s hearts. I suppose they¡¯ll be put into istion for at least 10 years. There¡¯s still hope for Kong Jian since he has only recently gone down the demonic path. There¡¯s no telling whether Wu Jing will be able to return.¡±

    ¡°The divine monk of Shaolin Temple, Abbot Zhen Ding? The monk who wore a yellow frock and had a red cassock draped over his shoulders? Who carried arge string of prayer beads and holding a cane with nine tin rings?¡± Such an image abruptly surfaced in Meng Qi¡¯s mind.

    The corners of his mouth yanked. Such a scenario was so glorious that he dared not to look at it!

    ¡°Primogenitor, can I now choose the Dharmakaya movement of Eighty Nine Mysteries?¡± Meng Qi asked, instantly steering their conversation in another direction.

    Primogenitor Lingbao smiled, ¡°Of course.¡±

    He slowly rose to his feet and led Meng Qi to the ce where he could select his titles.

    On their way there, Meng Qi casually asked about the situation of the battle between the Dharmakayas. When he heard the Primogenitor describing how Conjuration of the Taoist Trinity hadid down the Immortal-ying Sword Formation, his mind was overrun with curses.

    ¡°Such style, such force, such strength...¡± Meng Qi felt a heavy burden, yet he was far from his path.

    ¡°Our Eighty-Nine Mysteries collection isn¡¯t aplete one and we only have two Dharmakaya styles,¡± Primogenitor Lingbao said, making a brief introduction. ¡°One of them has evolved from the skill to turn one¡¯s physical body into a saintly one; it¡¯s called the Living Propagation. The style merges your martial arts with your Vital Spirit and connects them with every Aperture acupoint, flesh and blood. They¡¯re all equipped with their own spirituality. Once it¡¯s practiced to its extreme, it¡¯s said that your blood will be born anew. It¡¯s said that you¡¯ll be able to regrow your Dharmakaya as long as a piece of your flesh remains, never to die.¡±

    ¡°Since the practitioner¡¯s body will be infused with spirituality, simply pulling out a strand of hair would be enough to conjure up his Dharmakaya. Of course, the strength of the Dharmakaya would not be impressive. It¡¯s meant purely for auxiliary purposes.¡±

    ¡°But this is all a matter to be considered after you im your Dharmakaya. Now you¡¯ll have to focus on enhancing your ability to withstand damage even if you end up breaking all your limbs. There¡¯s always decent spiritual medicine to help your limbs regrow.¡±

    Meng Qi recalled the Great Sage¡¯s doppelgangers conjured out of monkey hair and asked, ¡°Can an Exterior expert conjure doppelgangers?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but nine doppelgangers at most,¡± Primogenitor Lingbao replied.

    Meng Qi was particrly interested in this skill. To think that several strands of hair would be enough to conjure helpers after iming Dharmakaya in the future; that was akin to having 100,000 soldiers with him!

    ¡°Wait a second... Won¡¯t my head be bald if I keep plucking my hair and turning them into helpers?¡±

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t I look even more like a monk than an actual monk does?¡±

    Meng Qi gritted his teeth. ¡°Primogenitor, what about the second style?¡±

 Chapter 570: The Tenth Entrance

    <h4>Chapter 570: The Tenth Entrance</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Primogenitor Lingbao chuckled, perhaps having seen through Meng Qi¡¯s thoughts. ¡°The second style is called ¡®the Chaos Vortex¡¯. It allows all the changes within your body to copse and merge with the Chaotic Hole within a short period of time, thereby converging all your strength and the Force of Heaven and Earth into one point. When your practice of this style has reached a high realm, this point can ¡®suppress¡¯ the void and create a true Chaotic Hole. With a lift of your hand, you¡¯ll be able to exterminate entire stars.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t he talking about ck holes...?¡± Sweat began to bead up on Meng Qi¡¯s forehead. If hebined this style with the use of terrifyingly heavy weapons, he would be able to create a force so destructive that just the thought of it would frighten people. It was no wonder that Great Sage wanted the Golden-banded Staff. It was also no wonder that one of the styles of Virtual Purity Sabersmanship, as well as Heaven-equalling and Ocean-stirring Staff Art, emphasized the concentration of power!

    He imagined scenes of Lord of Purity and Magic and Great Sage Equal to Heaven using this skill; lost in reverie. It was only when he began to return to his senses that the Primogenitor continued. ¡°The third style is a Dharmakaya supreme art that brings you closer to Heavenly Knowing. It is dubbed ¡®the Bodhi¡¯s Stare¡¯. If you practice it to the consummate stage, you¡¯ll be able to see through all illusions, understand the changes in Dharma, and resist Vital Spirit techniques. Moreover, it¡¯ll give you the ability to open a Vertical Eye, radiate rays of light as thin as a strand of hair, and set your opponent¡¯s Vital Spirit. However, this supreme art is incredibly difficult to practice. Based on the records that I¡¯ve obtained, it¡¯s a challenge to even get started unless you have a strong Buddha-nature.¡±

    ¡°Of course, the teachings of Buddhism tell us that each and every one of us has the heart of Bodhi and is capable of learning ¡®the Bodhi¡¯s stare¡¯. It¡¯s just that the trifles of worldly affairs prevent us from opening our ¡®eyes¡¯. One can also use elixirs or other external help to assist in opening the ¡®eye¡¯ after encountering many challenges, however, one would¡¯ve taken a shortcut by doing so. The oue willck the efficacy of the supreme art. In the end, this method will leave the body with concealed dangers.¡±

    Meng Qi was frowning under his mask after hearing Primogenitor Lingbao¡¯s exnation. ¡°Which style should I choose?¡±

    He was majoring in the Eight Nine Mysteries. The closer he came into contact with contents rted to the Dharmakaya, the more effective his practice in the Exterior skills and styles would be. He was, after all, merging his main study of Eight Nine Mysteries with Heavenly Golden Scripture and going off the beaten path, away from his predecessors. He would need to study them properly so as not to make a mistake.

    Considering his initial purpose, it was the most appropriate choice to directly evolve ¡°Living Propagation¡± ¨C the ability of Eight Nine Mysteries to turn one¡¯s physical body into a saintly one.

    Moreover, he was also equipped with Dharmakaya-level movements like Tri-gem Wish Fist and Five Thunder Bombardment of Sky. Furthermore, he still had the technique that was mostpatible with his Dharma Form of the Interior and was presently used for Dhamarkaya techniques, ¡°The Big Bang Technique¡±. He had no shortage of offensive tricks; he had no immediate use for ¡°the Chaos Vortex¡±. He had not even learned the basics of ¡°Yin-Yang Seal¡± and ¡°I, the Unique and Righteous¡±, so he had no idea about their specific uses. He only knew that they could be used for offense.

    ¡°The Bodhi¡¯s Stare¡± would be a very powerful aid, especially in future tasks in the Apotheosized World and the World of Journey to the West. Those worlds had numerous masters capable of transformations or secret techniques that target one¡¯s Vital Spirit. Unfortunately, practicing this style would be too arduous a process and he was not sure if he could do it. Right now, he did not want to waste any opportunities.

    He pondered over his choices for a moment before finally deciding to take a pragmatic approach. ¡°Primogenitor, I choose the ¡®Living Propagation¡¯,¡± he said.

    The advantage of being able to improve the ability of his physical body to recover had be more and more apparent to him.

    Withoutment, Primogenitor Lingbao retrieved the sealed jade bamboo script and handed it to Meng Qi so he couldprehend the Gist of Trueness impartation.

    His spiritual mind stretch forward and entered the bamboo script. He felt his Vital Spirit and Kung Fu will merging before permeating his entire body. Thus, his eyes were ¡°staring¡± at his shoulder, his shoulder ¡°staring¡± at his mouth, and his mouth ¡°staring¡± his chest. Each Aperture acupoint and every inch of his flesh was stimted ¨C they all harbored Meng Qi¡¯s spirituality!

    Meng Qi felt intoxicated by the strange yet wondrous change in his body. He allowed a long time to pass before he finally interrupted his contemtion. His eyes were burning with vigor when he opened them, looking rather thoughtful.

    He did not know that his body held so many secrets. If he practiced it to its limits, developing every Aperture acupoint and every inch of his flesh into a universe and a world of its own would not remain a mere dream.

    ¡°You¡¯ve gained quite the reputation afterprehending the Primary Instruction of Buddha¡¯s Palm. You¡¯re likely to draw someone¡¯s wrath. It would be wise for you to keep a low profile and concentrate on your cultivation for the time being.¡± Primogenitor Lingbao advised him.

    Meng Qi nodded. ¡°That was my intention.¡±

    His n was to cultivate in a quiet ce for two months before heading to River East to meet his subsidiary team. He then intended to sell the Immortality Elixir of East Pole and prepare himself to reach the Third Heaven of the Exterior before the start of the missions of the Apotheosized World.

    Primogenitor Lingbao paused for a moment before continuing speaking. ¡°Whatever the case, the Immortals have a subsidiary world. Even though the timeline is consistent with the main world, the vigorous Vital Qi of heaven and earth will ease your cultivation and shield you from external interference.¡±

    ¡°We happen to have a suitable task at the moment. You may enter the subsidiary world if you choose to ept it. You can justplete the task while you¡¯re cultivating.¡±

    ¡°Is this the first task after bing an official member that Primogenitor had previously mentioned?¡± This did not surprise Meng Qi but he was nevertheless full of doubts. ¡°Primogenitor, do you mean that I must ept the task first if I wanted to enter the subsidiary world?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it a subsidiary world of the Immortals?¡±

    Primogenitor Lingbao nodded. ¡°That¡¯s a restriction that the Six Realms have imposed. You must ept relevant tasks before you¡¯re allowed through the entrance. However, there¡¯s a certain connection between Azure Pce and the subsidiary world that allows the exchange of news and assignment of tasks. This, you don¡¯t have to worry about.¡±

    ¡°The capitalist restrictions of the Six Realms sure are everywhere...¡± Meng Qi mocked in his mind, but the Primogenitor¡¯s answer had expelled his doubts. ¡°Primogenitor, would the subsidiary world be dangerous considering the ease of cultivation there?¡± he asked casually.

    Primogenitor Lingbao was momentarily silent. ¡°It¡¯s not dangerous at the moment. Your current strength is more than enough for you to protect yourself.¡±

    ¡°The contradictory condition puzzled me as well in the beginning, but I was never able to find an answer, so I epted the subsidiary world as it was. If not for the fact that the subsidiary world could not be changed due to its connection to the Azure Pce, I would¡¯ve long changed it.¡±

    ¡°I see...¡± Meng Qi gave a gentle nod and put it in the back of his mind. If it was a mystery that not even the Primogenitor could solve, then there was no use for him to worry about it. Either way, he would only stay there to cultivate andplete the task while he was at it.

    Naturally, though he said he would not worry about it, spections were already running wild in his mind. Considering that the subsidiary world had long been connected to the Azure Pce, could it be rted to the Apotheosized World?

    ¡°Primogenitor, what is my task?¡± Meng Qi asked, suppressing his thoughts.

    ¡°There¡¯s a vast body of water named the ¡®Blight of the Immortals¡¯ in the subsidiary world. It is filled with fog and lightning all year long. It resembles a ce to execute divine punishment, so much so that there¡¯s even a crevice that leads to an uncertain location. Not even experts of the Exterior dare to fly into that crevice,¡± said Primogenitor Lingbao.

    ¡°With my help, the dynasty in that world eventually established a safe waterway that weaves through the Blight of the Immortals. Their excavation team found arge newnd that is filled with rich resources and many monsters. Thend has drawn the desire of the royal family, aristocratic families, and sects. Over the years, citizens dispossessed of theirnds and criminal fugitives have been sent there. The dynasty then established five emigrant provinces and appointed five provincial governors.¡±

    ¡°The Emperor, who lives outside thend, suffered from a weak reign. The waterway can only be used for three months out of the year, gradually giving birth in the five provincial governors the desire for self-reliance. The governors conspired with many suppressed evil sects and indigenous people. They also gained the support of quite a few aristocratic families and righteous sects in secret. The royal family eventually noticed that something was wrong and sent two powerful imperial envoys, one after the other, with the intention of recing the governors in the name of righteousness. However, both envoys died within the Blight of the Immortals without even setting foot on the emigrant provinces. The five provincial governors washed their hands clean of any me.¡±

    ¡°The helpless imperial family has turned to the Immortals of the Azure Pce to escort the third imperial envoy to safety.¡±

    ¡°The rewards for this task will belong to you alone.¡±

    Based on the Primogenitor¡¯s description of the strengths of the characters involved, the task did not seem particrly difficult. Meng Qi listened quietly and indicated that he had no objections. He had but one question. ¡°I¡¯ll definitely be making my appearance there as Heavenly Primogenitor... but it sounds so weird to hear myself called Heavenly Primogenitor of Azure Pce...¡±

    Seeing as they were done, Primogenitor Lingbao indicated that Meng Qi may leave and head to the Immortal-tracking Alley himself to ept the task.

    Meng Qi was about to take a step when he recalled something. ¡°Primogenitor, is the one from Lanke Temple one of the Bodhisattvas of the Bhaisajyaguru Buddhas?¡±

    ¡°Correct. Her master had once listened to Candraprabha Bodhisattva expound the Teachings of Buddhism in the yesteryears.¡± Primogenitor Lingbao, being one of the oldest Dharmakayas, knew a considerable amount of secret details of history.

    Candraprabha Bodhisattva, a Maha Bodhisatva, was one of the close attendants of Bhaisajyaguru Buddha.

    Meng Qi was stunned. ¡°Candraprabha Bodhisattva? Just how long has the one from Lanke Temple been alive?¡±

    Thest time that Candraprabha Bodhisattva had entered the historical records was before the chaos of Demonic Buddha.

    Primogenitor Lingbao smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t you know cultivating Sambhogakaya is an alternative method to extend your lifespan? Their lifespans are typically far longer than their peers. If they¡¯re able to cultivate their Sambhogakaya to a consummate level, they¡¯ll transform into a part of heaven and earth, or one of the Great Buddha Paths. They¡¯ll be immortals, never to be extinguished by the world.¡±

    ¡°Candraprabha Bodhisattva was extinguished before the chaos of Demonic Buddha, but the master of the one from Lanke Temple was only extinguished after living for more than one thousand years. The Sambhogakaya Pure Land of Lanke Temple inherited a small portion of his purend. The ancient books and records of the temple were naturally also passed down from generation to generation.¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t this mean that the one from Lanke Temple has also lived for more than a thousand years?¡± Meng Qi asked, surprised. ¡°If the cultivators of Sambhogakaya can live that long, wouldn¡¯t this method be much better than the way of Kung Fu?¡±

    Candraprabha Bodhisattva was able to live long enough to reach the chaos of Demonic Buddha. What would that mean for the lifespan of Bhaisajyaguru Buddha?

    Primogenitor Lingbao shook his head. ¡°The cultivation of Sambhogakaya is incredibly restrictive. Your body, mind, and conduct must strictly follow the source of all reciprocation ¨C the rule of heaven and earth ¨C or its Dharma and Logos. You must never vite the Grand Wishes in any way or you¡¯ll fall in an instant and your Sambhogakaya cultivation will be tarnished. It¡¯s not a method that we free and unfettered people would choose.¡±

    ¡°No wonder he restrained himself from snatching the Primary Instruction of Buddha¡¯s Palm... No wonder the Dharmakayas showed no doubt in his promise...¡±Realization dawned on Meng Qi.

    After he had rified the matter that had been lingering in his mind, Meng Qi left the Azure Pce and flew to the Immortal-tracking Alley. He arrived at the jade pir in the center of the alley and had the Blood of the One-legged Ox and peacock feathers appraised.

    Once it was confirmed that they indeed belonged to Monster King, he followed his n to use the 11 drops of Blood of the One-legged Ox to enhance his saber, Heaven Inflicted Pain. He used the peacock feathers to enhance the Qingyuan Taoist Robes.

    With the expense of 300 Karma points, his saber became heavier than ever. In fact, it weighed several times more than it did in the past, just right for Meng Qi¡¯s hold. The lightning remained dyed in purple but even more powerful than before. Even though his saber had yet to reach the status of a Top Grade material, it was not far behind!

    ¡°Heaven Inflicted Pain, a Precious Weapon of the Mid Grade level, with a de made out of Sky Thunder Gold and a handle carved out of Thunder Wood. The weapon is infused with the powers of Beryl Stone of Thunder of the Ancient Thunderous Pool, a Seal of Thunder, and 11 drops of One-legged Ox Monster King... It is exceptionally heavy, weighing more than 500kg... It has definite control over various kinds of lighting. The weapon is worth 5,900 Karma points.¡±

    ¡°It has definite control over various kinds of lighting?¡± Meng Qi looked at the saber that was swirling with purple lightning, pleasantly surprised. He was getting used to its weight in his hand.

    Due to the innate inferiority of the Qingyuan Taoist Robes, Meng Qi had to spend a whopping 2,000 Karma points to upgrade it to a Precious Weapon of the Mid Grade level. Aside from added abilities to fit the wearer¡¯s size and change as the wearer pleased, the defensive ability of the robes had also improved a great deal. Specifically, the robes could now greatly weaken the force of the Five Elements.

    The robes were now worth 5,800 Karma points. Had the Peacock Demon King¡¯s feathers not been partially damaged, he was confident it could have been upgraded into a Precious Weapon of the Top Grade level. The same was true for his saber!

    His sword, Flowing Fire, now looked even more like a red jade after killing Howling Lunar Hound. Its scorching heat was hidden in the depths of the de. It was now worth nearly 7,000 Karma points.

    When he was done with the appraisal and upgrade of his weapons, Meng Qi turned his robes ck and wore the mask of Heavenly Primogenitor. He then found the tenth entrance of the Azure Heaven and stepped into theyer of light.

 Chapter 571: The Shallop That Blocks the Path

    <h4>Chapter 571: The Shallop That Blocks the Path</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    There was something akin to a sacrificial Dharma altar constructed somewhere in the pce. The altar was nine feet tall corresponding to the nine heavens. The rest of the pce was arranged ording to the twelve divisions of the day, and in ordance with the stars dotting the celestial sphere. It gave it quite asting charm.

    At present, red silk divided the entire white jade altar, forming internal, center, and external altars. Each altar was separated by a formation and covered in talisman papers. Themps of the formation were lit. Itsplex grandness gave one a feeling of profound abstrusity.

    The Emperor, dressed in a robe embroidered with the pattern of a five-wed True Dragon, was standing in front of the altar, staring at the forest-likemps together with several of his cab ministers and eunuchs. The talisman papers were everywhere, as were the gleaming red silk strands. The Emperor had adopted a grave expression. Yesterday, the Azure ce had issued a decree that there would be an immortal descending to aid the imperial family. The news made them feel both expectant and apprehensive.

    The Emperor, who was especially anxious about the situation in Qiao Province, burnt incense and fasted with a sincere heart. He dared not make any dy.

    ¡°I wonder which Immortal will descend?¡± Awaiting the auspicious moment, the emperor appeared to be talking to himself but also asking the ministers and eunuchs next to him.

    There had been many immortals from the Azure ce who hade here over the years. The ancient immortals all wore masks and were identified by their numbers. They were no strangers to the imperial family and government. Naturally, there was curiosity and spection about the immortal who would be assisting them.

    An imposing-looking minister with a short beard said, ¡°We will naturally receive a solution to our problem if it¡¯s Progenitor Doumu, Immortal Taiyi, or the like who is descending. However, the situation in Qiao Province isn¡¯t significant enough to affect the operation of the world. They might not be able toe. Perhaps it would be immortals such as Yun Zhongzi or Bluecloud Progenitor who will make an appearance.¡±

    ¡°Having any immortal is better than having none at all. I reckon those monarch-defying traitors in Qiao Province would not dare defy the Azure Pce!¡± The eunuch standing beside the Emperor appeared agitated, but he was actually feeling relieved.

    The Emperor gave a gentle nod, his mind at ease once more.

    He never expected that Qiao Province would put up such a fierce resistance. When he sent his first envoy, his intention was purely to give the province a rough wake-up call. When the first envoy died, he had assumed it was due to an encounter with a monster in the ¡°Blight of the Immortals¡± or was struck by lightning. Now he found the issue pressing enough to request the help of the immortals. With their interference, the issue would likely be solved quickly.

    Who gave these people such courage that they dared to resist the imperial family this way? Were they not afraid of the retaliation of strong masters?

    The chiming of a clock was soon heard. The time hade.

    The Emperor straightened his attire before slowly going up the steps as he recited the scripture for inviting the arrival of deities. He walked along the path formed by the red strands, concealing the figures of the world.

    When he arrived at the top of the altar, he took out the yellow prayer papers and green ceremonial papers and chanted under his breath, respectfully weing the immortal from the Azure Pce.

    The yellow prayer papers suddenly caught fire and burned with a scarlet me. The mes only licked the paper, but not his fingers.

    The fire burned fiercely, its mes rising. A dim green light floated in midair in front of the altar and then gave way to a green gate engraved with mysterious runes.

    The green gate was old and simple. It appeared to have been carved out of stone. Every rune seemed to be harboring the great secrets of heaven and earth.

    The green gate opened gradually with a creak, revealing tens of thousands of rays of light. The light filled the Emperor¡¯s vision but it didn¡¯t hurt his eyes.

    The Emperor, ministers, and eunuchs all held their breath as they focused their gaze on the golden glow. They watched as an immortal in arge ck robe stepped out of the gate and walked down the steps.

    The mask fastened over the immortal¡¯s face was majestic and solemn. It was impossible to tell his age. His appearance was the mostmon sight in Taoist temples.

    ¡°Heavenly Primogenitor!¡±

    The Emperor and his ministers drew a sharp breath. They never expected that the Heavenly Primogenitor would be the one toe!

    They knew the titles of the immortals in the Azure Pce did not necessarily correspond to their strengths. Even so, they had only heard of one immortal who bore a title rted to the Triple Purity: ¡°Primogenitor Lingbao¡±, the master of the Azure Pce. Now that they hade face-to-face with ¡°Heavenly Primogenitor¡±, they could not help but let their imagination run wild from shock.

    ording to myths and legends, the position of Heavenly Primogenitor was superior to the position of Primogenitor Lingbao. It was the chief of Taoism, the beginning of everything, and the Seed of All Karma!

    The Emperor took a deep breath and made a solemn salute even while wildly specting in his mind. ¡°We wee thee, Primogenitor.¡±

    There was more excitement over the arrival of the Heavenly Primogenitor than the other immortals

    The ministers and eunuchs echoed the words of the Emperor.

    ¡°We wee thee, Primogenitor.¡±

    ...

    In a certain secret room, the only source of light was the single candle ced in the center.

    More than ten people were gathered around the candle, with their faces hidden in the dark.

    ¡°What should we do now? We¡¯ve received news from the other side that the Azure Pce has sent one of their immortals to escort the imperial envoy here,¡± a hoarse voice said.

    ¡°Humph! What else can we do? We either do it right or not do it at all! We¡¯ll deal with this envoy the same way we dealt with the previous two!¡± A gloomy voice responded resolutely.

    A hesitant old voice spoke. ¡°That¡¯s an immortal from the Azure Pce that you¡¯re talking about...¡±

    The powerful Azure Pce was steeped in great mystique. A mere mortal confronting an immortal was something that was sure to shake one¡¯s self-confidence.

    ¡°So what? Are you saying that we should give up and let all our hard work go to waste? Even though the Azure Pce is powerful, records from past years clearly indicate a disparity in strength among immortals. We¡¯re notpletely helpless against some of them!¡± Another voice that sounded damaged spoke up.

    ¡°Since our affairs are yet to be exposed, the Azure Pce will not pay too much attention to us. They are unlikely to send a strong immortal here. All we have to do is sink the fleet of shipsing here, and they¡¯ll be forced to wait a whole year to pass through the Blight of the Immortals. By then, our ns will have longe to fruition and we¡¯ll have reaped the results of our hard work. What do we have to fear?¡±

    The idea of benefits was enough to move their hearts, and desire had clouded their vision. When everyone heard this, they fell silent.

    A sharp voice broke the silence after a short moment. ¡°Whatever the case, this old man here has never heard of the Azure Pce, nor do I believe that there are immortals in this world! You¡¯ve all secretly moved your family and rtives here. What are you afraid of?¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s just deal with this envoy like we did the previous two but request ¡®his¡¯ help this time. We mustn¡¯t be careless when dealing with an immortal,¡± said the hoarse voice, the first one who had spoken.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Either way, the one that Azure Pce has sent is a random, out-of-nowhere immortal called Heavenly Primogenitor. It¡¯s not an immortal on par with Progenitor Doumu or Immortal Taiyi. What¡¯s there to fear? With those two working together, they¡¯ll definitely be able to cause the fleet of ships to meet a ¡®sea ident¡¯ and sink in the Blight of the Immortals!¡± the low voice added.

    The group gradually came to a consensus. After some time, someone asked:

    ¡°What¡¯s the current situation on the other side?¡±

    ...

    The seawater was an indigo blue hue, undting gently. Its surface reflected the lightning flickering in midair, creating beautiful, dreamy waves. The ce was shrouded with a dense fog as if harboring incredibly terrifying monsters.

    A fleet of ships sailed in strict ordance to the results of Taoist auguring, bobbing up and down on the sea surface.

    On thergest ship, many of the sailors were staring at the seemingly endless body of water, the fog that had cut off their vision, and the incessantly ring green lightning. It felt as if heavy stones were weighing down on their hearts. The scene appeared severely violent, yet gave them an indescribable feeling of deathly stillness and istion.

    This feeling wasmon among those sailing on the Blight of the Immortals.

    Several sailors who had nothing better to do began whispering among themselves. ¡°Have you seen him? The immortal aboard this ship?¡±

    Being ordinary citizens, they were full of curiosity about the Azure Pce.

    ¡°How can ordinary folks like us see an immortal? He has been cooped up in his room all this time. The food is only set down outside his door. Not even the imperial envoy has seen his face,¡± said one of the sailors, sighing.

    The other sailor was also feeling regretful. ¡°I wonder which immortal it is...¡±

    ¡°Either way, he can¡¯t be a real immortal! How can a genuine immortal descend on earth?¡± said another sailor, curling his lip.

    ¡°Humph! Have you seen true immortals? Those storytellers have once said that true immortals are also lovers of beautiful women and wine.¡± Another sailor retorted.

    Their arguments came to an abrupt end as they stood upright and made respectful bows. ¡°Sir Envoy.¡±

    The figure stepping out of the cabin was none other than the square-faced imperial envoy, Zhang Yuquan. He was in his forties, precisely at the peak of his vigorous youth. He had just stepped into the Exterior realm, making him strong enough to rece any of the governors of Qiao Province.

    He had be nervous ever since their ships entered far into the Blight of the Immortals, afraid that he would meet the same fate as the previous envoys. He was sure that the governors likely had people backing them to put up such strong resistance. They might notpromise on this matter!

    ¡°I can only rely on the immortal...¡± He turned to look at the cabin, the mask of Heavenly Primogenitor appearing in his mind.

    Even though Heavenly Primogenitor had yet to disy his strength, he gave others the impression that he was a bottomless abyss.

    Suddenly, a gust of wind swept over Zhang Yuquan, so cold that he shuddered. The sailors and soldiers aboard the ship were worse off; they were all shivering.

    It was uncertain when the brutal sea breeze had turned into sinisterly cold gusts of wind. The undting indigo blue sea suddenly became calm, making the seawater seem like a massive sapphire.

    The water appeared to be boiling but it was not hot. Gray bubbles floated up to the surface. The bubbling was so monotonous that it was terrifying, bringing with it the swirling of dense Yin Qi.

    Goosebumps broke out on everyone but Zhang Yuquan. They felt as if invisible evil spirits were hiding all around them, weaving in and out of the walls of the ship, killing without leaving traces.

    No one dared to speak, fearing that a scream would escape their mouth the moment it opened. The sinister coldness grew stronger and stronger, to the point that some of them felt like someone was breathing down their necks.

    Zhang Yuquan took a deep breath and then threw a punch. Green lightning gathered around his fist like the blossoming of flowers, sending sizzling sounds resounding through the air. The sound turned into a forest of thunder thatshed out at the gloominess of their surroundings.

    However, the coldness seemed to engulf his lightning and he brought no significant change. The sinister deathly stillness was so strong that it could almost be condensed into a tangible substance. It was as if it could quietly suffocate a person to death!

    Right then, some distance from the vanguard of the fleet, a shallop emerged from the depths of the thick fog. The lone passenger was a person dressed in a snow-white robe with a long sword bnced across his knees. Though he had long, white hair, he did not look old.

    He came floating on the shallop with carefree ease, his eyes only partially open. He was restraining his breath, revealing no sign of abnormality, like a de hidden in its sheath. With his appearance apanied by lightning, dense fog, and waves, he seemed like the protagonist ¨C the center of everything!

    ¡°This momentum... this grace... this feeling...¡± Zhang Yuquan¡¯s pupils shrunk in shock. He could tell just how fearsome this neer was. Even more terrifying was the fact that the sinister feeling and invisible evil spirits were difficult to counter!

    ¡°Primogenitor!¡± Zhang Yuquan suddenly remembered the immortal from the Azure Pce and subconsciously turned to nce behind him.

    It was at this very moment that he felt a scorching heat!

    The cold wind abruptly became warm as Yin turned into Yang. There was an inexplicable change in the Yin and Yang between heaven and earth.

    ¡°Ah! Ah! Ah!¡±

    Blood-curdling screeches resounded one after another as incorporeal shadows emerged from their hiding spots in the cold gloominess. They remained intact even after withstanding the lightning and Yang Qi several times but the cold Yin had turned into a pure Yang. This left them no space to avoid the attacks. Sizzling sounds reverberated as if they were dumped into an oiled wok. Then, they disappeared in a sh.

    It was only then that Zhang Yuquan realized that ¡°enemies¡± had been lurking on the ship for a while now.

    A sullen humph rang out from within the fog. The eyes of the white-robed swordsman on the shallop flew open. With a burst of his breath, he unsheathed his sword and shed the fog and lightning cleanly apart.

    However, his vision was suddenly filled with a fair and powerful palm. It was simple, unadorned, and aged. The print on this palm was dark and muddled while the front was faint and indistinct as if it was a shattered world.

    The feeling of boundlessness surged in his face as the palm fell. Darkness descended around him as if the world was within the palm itself and would copse because of this.

    The swordsman felt as if the void around him was contracting, and the world was bing smaller. The airflow was disrupted and disappeared without a trace, resulting in a feeling of lonely helplessness against the destruction of the world.

    With his mind resisting, he sent Sword Qi coursing through his body and forcefully removed the feeling from within him. He pointed his sword upward and became one with it, radiating bursts of radiant sword light while turning the darkness into vortices. This way, he was able to eliminate the terrifying force of the palm.

    The surging tide turned into a water sword that pierced the air.

    nk!

    The fair palm mmed onto the long sword without any ado. The swordsman only felt the indescribable force weighing down on him.

    The flesh between his thumb and forefinger split open and his arm broke. Both of his feet sank into the shallop. He watched helplessly as the long, powerful palm pushed his sword backward until it made contact with his forehead.

    ¡°How could such a terrifying force exist?¡±

    It split his forehead open, sending his brain oozing out of the wound. He could see the faint outline of a majestic-looking man wearing a mask.

    The man was nearly seven meters tall, with his force interweaved with the Dharma and Logos. He gave off an impression of indomitability; that he had control over everything under the sky. It was as if he was a true immortal!

    ¡°Heavenly Primogenitor?¡±

    ¡°Heavenly Primogenitor!¡±

    Darkness gradually enveloped the swordsman¡¯s vision.

 Chapter 572: To Advance By Taking a Step Back

    <h4>Chapter 572: To Advance By Taking a Step Back</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Whack!

    In the eyes of Zhang Yu Quan and many other sailors, the swordsman with an imposing manner and poised bearing had been the best pick. Yet he was beaten, his brain smashed and his body beaten to a pulp. The shallop was in smithereens, floating on the surface of the sea.

    At that moment, they saw a Taoist priest cloaked in a mysterious robe suspended in midair.

    He wore the mask of ¡°Heavenly Primogenitor¡±, looking awe-inspiring and dignified as he stood almost seven meters tall. As if interwoven by the Dharma and Logos, his entire body appeared to be bracing the heaven and touching the sea.

    The Celestial dictated All since the Beginning as if filled with emptiness. This left an indelible impression on Zhang Yuquan and the sailors. Furthermore, the sea was tranquil and the wind calm, lightning flickered with the rumbling thunder amidst the hazy fog. In their hearts, they thought him to be a Buddha-like Deity ¨C a true Immortal.

    ¡°Oh...¡± Meng Qi was taken aback inwardly but there was no time to think. He disyed his Law Phenomenon with a leap into the air and clenched his right hand into a fist, his joints clearly defined, looking pristine in white and very powerful.

    That person hiding in the fog saw a gigantic jade Ruyi Sceptre advancing. A golden light encircled it, emitting a sacred and dignified aura. The morals of Evil and Good were interwoven into the colorful light. Yet nothing was astir. All was the same as before. The waves were as before. The hazy mist was as before. The lightning and thunder were all as before.

    The only strange thing was how the thunder, lightning, and mist were gradually receding. It opened up a broad and open path for the Ruyi Sceptre-like gigantic fist.

    The expert of the Exterior was invisible and eerie in his ways. However, he had seen the swordsman¡¯s pathetic demise and was afraid to meet the same end ¨C his brain fluids spurting out and his body turned into mush. Though all his fingers had imprints of Holy Inscriptions, he pushed himself back slowly, not daring to take a hit.

    With a push, he was entirely at one with the mist, instantly disappearing into the distance.

    Feeling proud of himself for his escape technique mastery, an immense awareness of danger suddenly arose in his heart. He then felt the Jade Ruyi Sceptre still on his trail, heading directly for him.

    ¡°How could this be?¡±

    He realized at that moment how the emptiness, Evil and Good were flowing in a circle. The morals were intertwined, forming a never-ending circle of Tai Chi. He thought he had gone far away when he was actually only going in circles around the same spot!

    The golden aura merged with the mist and the surroundings became sacred and unyielding. It would take time to break it down!

    What type of movement is this? What kind of Divine Skill?

    He was about to burst into action when he felt weak all over his body. It was as if he had encountered his natural enemy ¨C his nemesis. Unable to defend himself, his movement became sluggish, slowing down by half a beat.

    Fists like Ruyi Sceptre Jade fell upon him. He immediately blocked with his secret treasure light shield, but the fists burst through, hitting him on the forehead.

    Whack!

    His forehead cracked open and his brain fluids flowed out. However, he was not like the Swordsman who was pummelled to a pulp. His body was still whole. The dreadful fist had only managed to destroy his head.

    In that instant, the Swordsman¡¯s blood abruptly condensed, forming a vortex in the center. It vanished without a trace within moments. An oundish thing was left behind. It had a long and slender body like a tree trunk. Covered in long whiskers, its thin limbs grew on both sides. It dove into the sea and moved with the current. Meng Qi missed it by a heartbeat.

    As Meng Qi was focusing on the monster, the controller of strange Nether Spirit ¨C the expert of the Exterior ¨C went through a simr thing. The difference was his body. What was left was only a fist-sized red ball. It somewhat resembled a stone and a fruit. There were multicolor patterns on it as if it had eyes and a mouth.

    Plonk. The red ball fell into the sea. Meng Qi caught nothing but seawater.

    ¡°Strange! What were those things?¡± This was Meng Qi¡¯s first encounter with such things. He was totally unprepared, and so it was inevitable that they were able to escape.

    What puzzled him was not only this matter. The Swordsman with the imposing manner and the controller of Nether Spirit in his shapeless and invisible ways ¨C their strength were definitely beyond Zhang Yuquan, a mere novice of the Exterior. Even if they were close to the first rung of the Celestial Ladder, they were of a higher realm with good battle tactics.

    In fact, Meng Qi did not expect to win with his first blow. Though he used his Law Phenomenon together with his Skythrowing Palm and Turning Heaven and Earth to make himself look formidable. The swordsman could still have blocked the blows despite his injuries. The fatal blows would haveeter with the Dharmakaya grade Tri-gem Wish Fist.

    Unexpectedly, the swordsman was crushed directly by the force. The Shapeless and Invisible One was defeated using the ¡®Tri-gem Wish Fist¡¯ with only a little resistance. Both of them were not able to wield their potential power and their true strength.

    ¡°Could they have beenpletely suppressed by my imposing manner, thus losing theirposure? Or perhaps the status of ¡®Heavenly Primogenitor¡¯ scared them out of their wits?¡± As he turned, Meng Qi was still specting. Heading toward the boats, his figure shrunk steadily till he returned to his normal human state.

    In the eyes of the sailors and Zhang Yuquan, he hadpletely changed. He was not just the so-called immortal of the Azure Pce. He was the True Immortal who dominated the blue dome of Heaven. No matter how ordinary his stature, he was seen as towering and majestic!

    It¡¯s no wonder that he is called One of the Three rities, he is indeed a strong one!

    Meng Qi¡¯s emotions were concealed by his mask. He casually walked to the hold of the boat, leaving behind a message:

    ¡°Bring me the swordsman¡¯s sword. I want to examine it for clues.¡±

    The items from the Swordsman in white and the Shapeless and Invisible One were taken by the two strange things. All that was left was the treasure sword. He was present ¡°Heavenly Primogenitor¡±, an awe-inspiring and aloof immortal. How could he retrieve it personally?

    ¡°Yes, Primogenitor.¡± Zhang Yuquan replied with reverence and respect. He had seen the bizarre state of the two experts of the Exterior after their deaths. His doubts grew about what had actually happened at Qiao Province. What kind of weird creatures appeared moments ago?

    Meng Qi thought it over and added this sentence:

    ¡°Don¡¯t lose it.¡±

    He then walked to the hold in a calm and dignified manner.

    ...

    Within the secret chamber, there were two more bluish whitemps ced with the candles. The mes were burning with scarlet red mes. They were full of vitality and skipping about continuously.

    This was a simple soulmp that can onlyst for a short period of time.

    ¡°It should be time. They should be making a move. If there are no changes to the soulmp that means everything went smoothly.¡± A sharp voice red.

    A deep and low voice answered. ¡°We know that. There¡¯s no need to exin.¡±

    ¡°The previous times are somewhat simr, it¡¯s just that there¡¯s an immortal from the Azure Pce this time around,¡± a voice that sounded like a broken gong said.

    A sudden ominous wind rose as he finished speaking.

    Both soulmps were extinguished at the same time, leaving the room in pitch-ck darkness!

    ¡°This...¡±

    ¡°How could this be!¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re both dead? At almost the same time?¡±

    A cacophony of voices filled the secret chamber as everyone blurted out in disbelief, unable to ept the truth.

    They became calm again after some time.

    After a while, an old voice said slowly, ¡°Their momentary exhibition of the strength of the Four-fold Heaven was enough to handle most experts from the imperial court. With their deaths, it only proves one thing: the immortal from the Azure Pce far exceeds our expectations. Perhaps he¡¯sparable to Progenitor Doumu or Immortal Taiyi of yesteryears.¡±

    With the truth before their eyes, nobody objected. Blind refusal and unwillingness to believe would only do more harm.

    ¡°It¡¯s better that we not face this immortal head-on. Taking a step back may mean advancement,¡± a man in a husky voice said.

    ¡°How do we advance by moving backward?¡± the raspy, broken gong-like voice asked.

    The man with the old voice said, ¡°We¡¯ll let Zhang Yuquan assume control of Qiao Province. He¡¯ll send us back to the Capital. Once there, we could use the excuse of gathering our family members to dy as long as possible. If this doesn¡¯t work, we¡¯ll seize control of the boat and return quietly.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll secretly manage our influence and, with your insider information, we can hide this from Zhang Yuquan until the channel is closed. Once the year is over, we¡¯ll have achieved sess. What else is there to be afraid of?¡±

    Since they already knew who the imperial envoy was, it was apparent that the other side had no shortage of supporters!

    The low voice said, ¡°What happens if that immortal from the Azure Pce ¡®escorts¡¯ us back to the other side?¡±

    The secret chamber sank into silence. After quite a while, someone said whilst gnashing his teeth,

    ¡°We¡¯ll lure him here as ourst resort. I refuse to believe that we can¡¯t kill him!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s do it!¡± The others hesitated for a few moments before agreeing.

    One¡¯s death is but a dream. To not die would mean living on for many tens of thousands of years!

    ...

    Xinhai City, in Qiaoxia Province.

    The brilliant sunlight scattered upon the azure sea, resembling golden scales jumping about. The boats on the horizon were slowly getting bigger. The masts were so high that it seemed to be able to poke through the clouds.

    So many fishermen on merchant boats gazed with their eyes wide-open. They had not seen Junk Ships of such proportions in all these years. The fleet looked so majestic. They had probably only seen one once before ¨C when they moved over in order to establish the Qiao Province!

    Before the Junk Ship docked at the harbor, Fang Butong, the provincial governor of Qiao Province, approached in his official boat. He stepped onto the deck of Zhang Yuquan¡¯s boat.

    He had once set the record for being the oldest serving expert in this dynasty. He was old and frail and had not broken through the Second N-fold Heaven. He had enough natural Vital Qi butcked exotic minerals and produce. Once the Hidden Latch is out-of-sync, it is hard to rece.

    Fang Butong had pale white hair, a slightly hunched body, and a wrinkled face. He looked nothing like a provincial governor, with barely an imposing air. When he and Zhang Yuquan met, he was reverent, respectfully exchanging bows and greetings. Taking note of the Taoist Priest with a solemn mask standing behind. He had the title of the ¡°Heavenly Primogenitor¡± ¨C a really scary character!

    Meng Qi also took a good look at him. This skinny, frail old man and the other experts had ruined two experts of the Exterior and sunk two fleets into the deep waters.

    The nark who had been hiding in Xinhai City had just reported about this matter.

    Fang Butong was calm and unperturbed when Zhang Yuquan read out the imperial edict. Emperor Yan empathized with his old age and urged him to return to his roots. Zhang Yuquan would take over as the provincial governor of Qiaoxia Province.

    Upon hearing the news, Fang Butong eximed his gratitude to the Emperor and was moved to tears. He showed no signs of defiance.

    When they were settled at Xinhai City, Zhang Yuquan took time to visit Meng Qi to seek his advice. ¡°Primogenitor, I feel uneasy about how cooperative Fang Butong has been. Something is not right. When things happen out of the ordinary, something evil is sure to be lurking.¡±

    Meng Qi was seated cross-legged on the bed with the mask of Heavenly Primogenitor over his face. ¡°Someone who could bury two imperial envoys in quick session would give in on his own ord?¡± he asked indifferently.

    Someone who had taken the risks would not easily turn back!

    Zhang Yuquan understood this point. He replied softly. ¡°Primogenitor, I¡¯ll be careful with Fang Butong and try to find out the ins-and-outs of the matter.¡±

    ¡°Why should you resort to their underhanded ways? Perhaps they are only just dying. When the voyage was disrupted you gained every right to take action. With support from our Azure Pce, we¡¯ll take the upper hand and take control,¡± Meng Qi said calmly.

 Chapter 573: The Witch Doctor of the Grand Sun

    <h4>Chapter 573: The Witch Doctor of the Grand Sun</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Zhang Yuquan was taken aback. ¡°We shall strike first?¡±

    The thought had never crossed his mind. Outside, thunder rumbled and the winds howled suddenly, shielding the whispers of their debate from prying ears.

    ¡°Yes, that way we can learn more about what is going on around here instead of running through the maze of their deception as if we are mules being led by a carrot before us. We should just take hold of one of them and interrogate him for answers,¡± said Meng Qi behind the mask of the Heavenly Primogenitor. He spoke as if they were talking about trivial issues such as their schedule instead of something of such magnitude.

    ¡°But, would this not stir the rest of the provincial governors?¡± Zhang Yuquan said with a hesitant frown. ¡°This might give them an excuse to unite and incite a revolt...¡±

    This transgression was a burden he could not bear.

    ¡°It has almost been a day since we arrived at Xinhai City yet we have not heard of any news that the provincial governors would be conducting investigations into the shipwrecks of the previous voyages from the maind. They are all birds of a feather. It would hardly matter whether we sit still or spring into action. Do you believe that these treacherous thieves do not have any preparations for revolt when they already have the means and motives to deter theing of any inspection parties from the maind and annihte the apanying fleet?¡± Meng Qi¡¯s unnerving stillness as he spoke struck a cold fear into Zhang Yuquan. Meng Qi continued. ¡°The sea route will be severed in just one more month. If indeed the treachery of a revolt is afoot, would you rather have the revolt re up before or after the sea routes are severed?¡±

    ¡°Before, of course, Master Primogenitor.¡± Zhang Yuquan replied hastily.

    Of course! If we lose this window of opportunity, then this Immortal of the Azure Pce and I would have to face the horde of rebels alone for nine months before the sea routes reopen!

    Furthermore, the Heavenly Primogenitor will be escorting the five provincial governors back to the maind, leaving me here alone with only two Exterior members of the imperial family! I shall be exposed to dangers that might await in unknown territory!

    If the revolt rises up before the sea routes are closed, I can summon two more legions of reinforcements for better security!

    Having gained a clearer understanding, Zhang Yuquan¡¯s face turned grave. With a low voice he said, ¡°Master Primogenitor, this is nevertheless a most delicate and perilous situation. There could be other powerful forces that Fang Butong has enlisted in this treasonous act of his. Are you certain of sess?¡±

    ¡°As far as the five provincial governors are concerned, the annihtion of the entire fleet of the imperial envoy at sea was their best course of action. The alleged shipwrecks would cause families and sects to convince and dissuade the Emperor from sending a stronger fleet of ships and armed forces. The dy would culminate in the closing of the sea routes, thereby cutting off the continent from the maind. Thus, we can assume that to ensure sess, the minions that they sent forth to destroy the fleet at sea were some of their best, if not the best,¡± Meng Qi deduced calmly, exuding utmost confidence.

    At the same time, Meng Qi thought to himself, ¡°What a pity, despite his power and level of the Exterior, this envoycks the will and bearing that befits his position and his powers...¡±

    Zhang Yuquan had achieved the cultivation of his powers via conventional training and meditation. Despite not attaining his powers and levels of strength through the consumption of enhancements and elixirs, still, the robust and rich Vital Qi that permeated this realm may have spared the warriors and practitioners of martial disciplines here from the rigors of hard work as well as from mental and physical challenges. It deprived them of the clout and fortitude that Meng Qi had developed.

    ¡°Indeed.¡± Zhang Yuquan nodded his head. ¡°But what if Fang Butong has no objections and wouldter turn out to be innocent?¡±

    He had instinctively overlooked the Immortal¡¯s somewhat boorish address of the Emperor.

    ¡°If he is innocent, then he would remain what he is: a true son of the Empire and a loyal servant to the Imperial Court. Hearty apologies would surely be able to assuage him.¡± Meng Qi felt that his restraint was really good, realizing newfound patience for the indecisiveness of the envoy.

    With the boldly endorsed assurances of the ¡°Heavenly Primogenitor¡± from the Azure Pce, Zhang Yuquan finally came to a decision. He walked back and forth, shaking off what was left of his indecision before he swung the doors open and called for a steward. ¡°Summon Governor Fang. Tell him that I wish to discuss the public affairs of the province.¡±

    ...

    The sun had already retired into the arms of the mountains when Governor Fang Butong finally made an appearance. The moon had begun to rear its head over thepping waters of the ocean, casting a shimmering glow that exuded peace and tranquility to the coast.

    Yet Fang Butong had note alone. A balding man of ripe age dressed in the garb of a warden was at his side. The few strands of white hair that remained on the man¡¯s head and the gnarled wrinkles and creases of his face gave him the chill of a corpse from an ancient grave. Nothing about him seemed alive, save for his deep, burning gaze that seemed to bore into whomever he set his eyes on!

    ¡°This is?¡± Zhang Yuquan rose from the seat of honor and received his guests at the door.

    The envoy had only set up a few seats after the banquet and had tea prepared for a private discussion.

    Fang Butong threw a quick nce at the still and unmoving figure of the ¡°Heavenly Primogenitor¡± before looking down andughed. ¡°We are but interlopers to the locals of thend. The natives, the people of the Andong tribe, are like the ravenous wolves of the wilderness. Without the blessing and the protection orded by the Immortal Taiyi and other immortals of the Azure Pce, the host of the Imperial Court could not have decimated the Prayer Altar of the Andong Tribe and routed what was left of them. We would not have been able to establish the Qiao Provinces here. Still, despite the peace that has endured since then, there have been a number of attempts on my life.¡±

    ¡°As a warrior of the Exterior, I am hardly unnerved by the insidious assassination attempts, but there were times when even the best of my skills faltered in the face of these sudden ambushes. My men could only plead ipetence before the cunning and malevolence of such barbarians. I was fortunate to have Master Chen Wendeng with me. His mastery and skillfulness in the art of war have initiated a number of reforms in the security protocols of my administration as well as hidden dealings and affairs that have decreased the threats to our safety here.

    ¡°Now that I am about to be summoned back to the Court of His Majesty, Master Chen here wishes to remain in the locale of Xinhai City, thus his presence here is to meet with you, Your Excellency.¡±

    A true master of martial disciplines... As a full-fledged practitioner of the martial arts who has attained the level of the Exterior, Zhang Yuquan could sense that the stranger before him was suppressing his breath in order to hide the true extent of his powers. He was certain that the stranger was also of the Exterior.

    Do we still have to proceed with the n? Doubt crept into Zhang Yuquan¡¯s heart once more. He nced at Meng Qi. The ¡°Heavenly Primogenitor¡± sat calmly in his seat; steady and adamant was his gaze, showing no sign of retreat.

    With such ease, the Heavenly Primogenitor eliminated the two rebels of the Exterior who attacked the fleet earlier. What is there for me to be afraid of? Zhang Yuquan convinced himself to remain calm. He smiled in response to the request of his guests and ushered them to their seats.

    They exchanged a few words. Slowly, Zhang Yuquan steered the subject of their discussion into the affairs of the Qiao Province, talking about the affairs of the citizens and the scourge of the Andong Tribe as well as other domestic issues. Zhang Yuquan spoke and conferred with Fang Butong with a mask of sincerity, trying his best to quell any doubt and suspicions that his guests may have harbored.

    Fang Butong wore an expression of genuine candor, exchanging deep views with the envoy in their discussion.

    The talks were progressing amicably when Meng Qi suddenly broke his silence. ¡°Governor Fang, I have a question that I wish you can provide an answer to.¡±

    A sudden stab of cold struck deep into Fang Butong¡¯s heart, deeply unsettling him. He bowed his head reverently with his hands sped, ¡°I am at your service, Master Primogenitor.¡±

    Nothing but the stern masked face filled his sight. The strict features of the fabled deity with the mask reminded him of the sacred statue of the deities in the Taoist monasteries.

    Meng Qi kept his arms folded, his hands concealed within therge sleeves of his robes. With a roaring voice, Meng Qi bellowed, ¡°How dare you! Governor Fang!¡±

    ¡°HOW DARE YOU!¡±

    The sudden spike in the tone of Meng Qi¡¯s words rumbled in the chamber like the crack of a thunderp. The words boomed into Fang Butong¡¯s ears, causing him and his aplice, Chen Wendeng, to shudder.

    How dare I?

    He knows!

    Fang Butong¡¯s ears were ringing and he felt nauseated, unable to think clearly as if his mind had been thrashed and rocked by rolling waves of destruction! He could only look blindly at the Heavenly Primogenitor who had risen to his feet and stepped closer to him. The Heavenly Primogenitor¡¯s body began to swell and erge, interweaving with the Dharma and Logos of Nature. With a gargantuan size, the Deity loomed over all of them, his girth filling the entire room. Only the Deity remained in his vision, nothing more!

    The stern face behind the mask looked down at him. The air and fabric of space trembled as he summoned and channeled power from the pool of energies of the Dharma and Logos of Nature. Everyone present could only behold the greatness of his sanctity which was augmented by the quivering ambiance enveloping his body. His right fist rose up and then smote mercilessly at Fang Butong.

    Fang Butong was just regaining his senses when he saw the gigantic fist with the shape of a Ruyi Sceptre striking down at him. A faint glow of gold coated the gigantic fist. The destructive blow dispelled strands of fumes and tore even the substance of time and space, allowing him no room for escape!

    OH NO! Fang Butong cursed with gritted teeth as dread swept down on him. His powers channeled instinctively and the gossamer silhouette of a gigantic tree appeared at his back. Its branches extended far and wide with lush leaves filling the eaves. Its strong roots bore deep into the ground. Life pulsed vigorously in the bark and the trunk of the tree, its powers hinting at a strength of the First Celestial Ladder.

    He raised his hands to defend himself from the impending assault, and the bark and branches of the tree extended over his shoulders as if to reinforce his defenses. Suddenly, the tree groaned in panic and retreated back into his body in a sh. It was as if it hadid eyes on something that had scared the wits out of it.

    What happened?!

    Fang Butong began to panic. The crumbling of his Dharmic Form indicated that he had lost his attunement to the Dharma and Logos of Nature. He could only channel a sprinkling of the energies of the Wood Element and summon a shield of densely-intertwined twigs and branches to defend himself.

    Pfft!

    Golden sparks encircled Meng Qi¡¯ fist and turned into the shape of lotus flowers that shimmered in the fumes dispelled by the strong blow. The gigantic fists passed through the dense branches as if they were made of air and struck squarely on Fang Butong¡¯s forehead.

    Yet, just when the blow was inches from hitting Fang Butong, Meng Qi opened his fist and spread his fingers like a w! He grabbed Fang Butong¡¯s head and channeled his powers, funneling his energies into Fang Butong¡¯s body, incapacitating him.

    The Immortal-sealing Technique!

    Bang!

    On the other side, Zhang Yuquan had tried to keep Chen Wendeng upied but was instead soundly trounced by thetter. He was thrown to the wall after receiving a blow from Chen Wendeng and had suffered a huge wound on his chest. Crimson-golden mes sizzled as it burned the exposed flesh and blood. His wounds were so awful that one more move could seriously injure, if not kill him.

    Behind the nearly bald head of Chen Wendeng hung therge orb of a burning sun that zed and shone angrily with its scorching heat and blinding rays. Unlike the zing sun that hung in the sky, the sun that hung behind him burned intensely with bloody red malice.

    Chairs, tables, cups, and utensils all burned without catching fire ¨C instantly reduced into ashes by the zing orb that burned hungrily behind Chen Wendeng¡¯s head. Even the ground under their feet became soft, seemingly about to melt.

    Tears and cracks of the void appeared around him. Chants and prayers could be heard from within, mixed with the aura of blood sacrifice. The sinister auras were absorbed by the Grand Sun of Chen Wendeng¡¯s conjuration, convulsing wildly as it ingested the insidious energies.

    The Witch Doctor of the Grand Sun!

    Chen Wendeng is the Witch Doctor of the Andong Tribe that worships the Sun God!

    Fang Butong and the revolting governors have colluded with the Andong Tribe!

    A flurry of thoughts shed through Zhang Yuquan¡¯s mind, leaving him speechless and paralyzed until the figure of the Heavenly Primogenitor stood over him.

    Chen Wendeng did not speak. The battle between Meng Qi and Fang Butong had told him enough: the purported Deity was not as powerful and invincible as they had thought. He had only defeated Fang Butong through the use of unconventional means! Chen Wendeng was supremely confident that he would be able to defeat Meng Qi as long as he was careful and prepared!

    The blood-red Grand Sun flew from behind Chen Wendeng and circled around Meng Qi. mes burst forth from the orb, obliterating the roof of the chamber as a huge column of fire shot up into the sky. Everything around Meng Qi was melted. Only molten clumps, burning embers, and cinder were left, enveloped in a bright zed radiance of orange. Chen Wendeng¡¯s mastery had concentrated the congration at this point even though the sounds of turmoil and rm had already been heard for miles.

    Chen Wendeng walked effortlessly through the mes, only to see that the Heavenly Primogenitor was still standing! Tall and proud he stood amidst the hell of fire around him, his robes fluttering in the turbulent winds undamaged despite the heat!

    ¡°Your robes are very good indeed!¡± Chen Wendeng roared. His muscles swelled and grew as he punched rapidly. No one could tell how many blows he delivered in an instant, but a multitude of blows shing with mes rained down on Meng Qi like a hailstorm of asteroids!

    The Searing-sun Fist!

    Bang! Bang! Bang! The hail of fiery fists fell upon the ground, cracking the earth with tremendous force and sweltering heat!

    On the other side, the incapacitated Fang Butong called out with a muffled but discernible voice.

    ¡°Have mercy, Master! I am a spirit of Kunlun!¡±

 Chapter 574: The Yin-Yang Shift

    <h4>Chapter 574: The Yin-Yang Shift</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    The hail of raining fists fell like asteroids falling from the skies, battering Meng Qi. Each and every blow hit with destructive forcefulness, exploding upon contact and scorching his surroundings. Everything else was consumed by the mes, leaving nothing but the parched earth. Neither grass nor weed survived the utter destion.

    Even before they exploded, the sheer heat of the fiery fists was sufficient to torch what was left of the residence. Between the inferno that Chen Wendeng had conjured earlier and the scorching heatbined with the meteoric explosions of his hail of fists, nothing of the residence prevailed. Meng Qi stood in the crater that was once his lodging, enveloped by specks of molten residue and burning cinders flying around in the current of torrid air. Had Chen Wendeng not been trying to prevent the immortal from the Azure Pce from using any unorthodox fighting skills by concentrating the the entirety of the mes on him, the governor¡¯s residence and also a great portion of Xinhai City would have been devoured by the mes!

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    Chen Wendeng rained fist after fist on his foe, mercilessly depriving him of any opportunity for retaliation. The blood-red Grand Sun pulsated behind him, swelling and shrinking, drawing the forces of Nature upon itself. His adrenaline was flowing fast and sweat poured down his back, the Witch Doctor was in a frenzy, gratified in unleashing carnage and terror! Everything before him seemed to crumble and pulverize under the destructiveness of his powers, disintegrating into molten clumps and dissolving into nothingness!

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    Tongues of vicious mes spewed from the blood-red Grand Sun, injecting into the fists of Chen Wendeng. He summoned another burst of energy from within, his eyes grew red with bloodlust. One after another the fists of the Grand Sun showered with unforgiving vengefulness. Exhration flowed through him as he imagined the masterpiece of his craft once he was done.

    ¡°OPEN!¡± Chen Wendeng screamed. Adrenaline peaked as he spasmed and clenched his fists tightly, the energy of the blood-red Grand Sun fueled his delirious bloodlust and boiled his blood. Waves of mes like rings of destruction spread out from the blood-red sun behind him, decimating everything in its path. Only burning embers and floating soot was left in their wake.

    The unyielding bursts of violent power, zing heat, and the ruthless zeal had incongruentlye from that frail old man. An old man who was at the onset of death and decay! Yet, such indescribable carnage and damage were still incapable of breaking Meng Qi¡¯s defenses!

    When Chen Wendeng began raining his Searing-sun Fist, Meng Qi had conjured the Law Phenomenon enchantment. He nted his feet steadily on the ground and swiftly performed hand seals with rapid movements that looked like a flurry of blossoming flowers.

    The vast and rich energies of the Earth Element drawn from the ground and the golden lotuses invoked by his hand seals and his energies shone handsomely. His attunement with the environment had allowed the vast earth to absorb the pummeling stress of Chen Wendeng¡¯s onught in his stead. Steady and stout like a strong and indomitable rock, he had sessfully endured the force and torridness of the attacks. Only the ground that he stood on remained robust, whilst the earth all around him had shriveled and charred.

    Meng Qi saw a momentary window of opportunity as Chen Wendeng gasped heavily for breath, his powers and energy spent by his exertions earlier. Meng Qi stepped forward with his fingers syed out, pointing toward his foe!

    It was a quaint technique, for his hands were not outstretched like a palm, neither was it a finger technique nor a w technique. Instead, his fingers were like five swords that pointed forward with true sharpness and deadliness.

    Yet suddenly, Meng Qi¡¯s fingers balled into a fist! From his apertures, the silhouettes of the Dharmic Forms of the Golden Crow of the Grand Sun, the Chaotic Vortex of the Cosmos, and the Celestial diorama of his Nine Apertures appeared and merged as one, manifesting into the reenactment of the Primordial Beginning, the Moment of Creation!

    They were thrown into a realm where only darkness and chaos prevailed. Everything was formless and insubstantial. Meng Qi¡¯s right thumb extended from his fist and pressed forward!

    Chen Wendeng¡¯s burning momentum was immediately extinguished while the diminishing vestiges of Searing Sun Fists and the congration around them were doused by the reenactment of the Primordial Beginning.

    Sensing that he could not risk any respite lest his foe should recover from the loss of his initiative, the giant form of Meng Qi exuded the aura of an archaic and venerable essence with the semnce of the Deities who had shaped the Creation. He stepped forward again. Cracks and bangs resounded in the huge void of darkness around them. His raised fist looked like a huge mountain as it fell down on his enemy with such tremendous force that cracks and tears even appeared in the fabric of the chaotic void!

    Chen Wendeng summoned what was left of his powers in order to defend himself. The Grand Sun zed once again with renewed vigor, bursting with a huge explosion to counter the gigantic fist that was striking down!

    Bang!

    The houses in the courtyard across them crumbled under the shockwave of the punch bore a force that could even shatter the Cosmos! In the face of such utter destruction, Chen Wendeng was forced to tumble backward, and his feet plunged deep into the ground by the sheer force of the strike!

    Meng Qi suppressed the boiling surge of emotions within, refraining from bellowing out loud as he tried his best to maintain the ¡°face¡± of the ¡°Heavenly Primogenitor¡± ¨C majestic and solemn. Loud cracks sounded once more as he took another step forward. He raised his hand again for another strike and a small vortex of chaos, gloomy and distant, appeared before his palm.

    The Turning of Heaven and Earth technique!

    Meng Qi¡¯s powerful and white palms towered high up in the air. They mmed down hard and the vortex of chaos convulsed before the falling strike, imbuing Meng Qi¡¯s attack with destructive energy!

    Chen Wendeng¡¯s Dharmic Form melted into liquid and flowed along his outstretched left arm and then morphed into the form of a Golden Crow that pped its wings defiantly.

    Bang!

    The Golden Crow was struck head-on. The mes of the mythical bird were extinguished and the Dharmic Form began to weaken. Chen Wendeng could not free himself, finding himself waist deep in the earth.

    Dust and soot covered Chen Wendeng¡¯s face. Before he could recover, the gargantuan form of the Heavenly Primogenitor reared itself, preparing for another assault.

    The Heavenly Primogenitor once again formed hand seals with both hands. Arge, silvery orb with a cool and pearly glow appeared behind him.

    The silhouette of the silvery moon turned into a coiling serpent, a dragon without horns of Chinese mythology. With its advent, the dragon brought a blizzard of frost and ice. Layers of ice enveloped each and every burning bit and molten piece around him whilst kes of snow fell and showeredzily over the entire city of Xinhai.

    So be it! Chen Wendeng bellowed in his heart. The Form of the Grand Sun behind him grewrger, absorbing all the energy from the chants and prayersing from the crevices of the void that he had conjured. Fueled by the unholy sustenance, the smell and aura of blood sacrifice and malice strengthened around him.

    His palms struck forward in unison, the Grand Sun behind him once again flew to his front and turned into a Golden Crow, blood-red and zing with the heat of an inferno, attacking the Frost Dragon! Yin against Yang, Fire against Ice, his invaluable opportunity to rebound!

    Poof!

    The silhouettes of the Golden Crow and the Frost Dragon shed as the blows of Meng Qi and Chen Wendeng met, yet no sound was made. There was no explosion, nor was there any shockwave.

    Instead, a blue and cold shade nketed and extinguished the blood-red mes of Chen Wendeng, turning everything around him to ice. On the other hand, mes sprouted from the ice around Meng Qi, dispelling the chill and frost surrounding him. The air around him rapidly became parched and stifling, and the congration spread menacingly towards Meng Qi! At that moment, the two looked as if they had exchanged techniques with each other, from Yin to Yang and from Yang to Yin!

    What is happening? Chen Wendeng¡¯s eyes froze and his pupils shrunk in shock over what was happening.

    ¡°The Yin-Yang Shift¡± of the ¡°Yin-Yang Seal¡± discipline!

    Despite his iplete mastery of the technique, which was one of the Nine Primeval Seals, Meng Qi had long learned the intricacies of the Yin-Yang Shift and had employed his understanding to the disciplines of the ¡°Trio Combination of Yin and Yang, which is Yin and which is Yang?¡±. Thus, the Yin-Yang Shift that he had derived from the techniques of the Dharmakaya technique had been aplished to the primary level, allowing him to dispel the formless apparitions that had assailed him before. This time, the same technique had allowed him to reverse the conjurations of his ¡°Tai Yin¡± and the Grand Sun conjured by Chen Wendeng!

    In the blink of an eye, a bluish coat of ice wrapped around Chen Wendeng, holding him fast. The elder shaman felt his mind falling into a sluggish stupor and his limbs not moving to hismand!

    The bloody mes continued burning on Meng Qi¡¯s body. In spite of the unremitting fire, crimson shimmers of blinding light still shone from his Taoist robes! The faint golden glow that protected him endured. Save for a small part of his hair that had been singed, he was unscathed by the mes!

    Chen Wendeng fought as best as he could against the ice that was crippling him but he could only watch with wide eyes as the huge fist with the silhouette of a Ruyi Scepter descended upon him.

    Bang!

    Chen Wendeng¡¯s Vital Spirit disintegrated. His head split open and brain matter poured from the open wound.

    Meng Qi had no misgivings about holding back his strength when he dealt with this foe who had the projected strengthparable to the Fourth-fold Heavens with the Gory-feast Evil Avatar, a conjuration that Chen Wendeng had employed to temporarily elevate his powers. To do without any use magical artifacts and his Fruits of Karma technique, Meng Qi had to use his plethora of skills to ensure his victory, exploiting the fact that his enemy did not have any technique of the Dharmakaya level, nor other potent techniques of the Exterior.

    A gust of wind blew and scattered the ashes of Chen Wendeng. The fiery blood-red orb had consumed him instead in his death, reducing him to dust and soot.

    Oh... The Gory-feast Evil Avatar that he had conjured did not have any sentience of its own. It is but a pool of energy that the witch doctor had tapped into... Had its sentience been destroyed by Immortal Taiyi and the others earlier before? Meng Qi thought as he looked feebly at the residual mes of the blood-red Grand Sun that lingered, noticing the mindless zeal of the mes that tried to consume whatever it could.

    Even oddly so, the Evil Avatar would hardly be stronger or more powerful than Chen Wendeng even if it had retained the full peak of its power and its sentience. The evil entity powers would only reach close to, but not at the level of the Fourth-fold Heaven.

    It should have broken through long ago... It should have achieved greater powers when it had such levels of strength... Meng Qi wondered quizzically. His battle with Chen Wendeng had every semnce of the duel of the Fourth-fold Heaven. In his fight to his death, Chen Wendeng had disyed his ability to blend with the Dharma and Logos of Nature, his ability to change the weather, the ability to influence and suppress his powers, and the torrential rush ofpping energies that he had tapped into. Not dissimr to the Law Phenomenon technique that Meng Qi had employed to great effect, Chen Wendeng had fully disyed the height of his full power as a proficient martial practitioner of the First Celestial Ladder.

    Yet, only an ignominious end awaited the Witch Doctor. Nothing remained save for the ashes and soot that were once him. Amidst the charred remains, sat the Grand Sun Tiara that the witch doctor used to wear during his rituals. Poor and crude was the craft of its forging, more so the quality of materials used to produce it.

    Meng Qi¡¯s body shrunk to its original size. He saw the ckened remains of Fang Butong who had been caught in the fiery battle earlier.

    Despite seeming lifeless, Fang Butong¡¯s eyes were open but his gaze was distant as if he had fallen into a trance. A greenish shade nketed his face, a hideous eeriness that did not surprise Meng Qi as he slowly approached the body. Warily he neared the remains and tried to apprehend whatever life form had taken refuge in it.

    The strength that both enemies had disyed had alerted Meng Qi to the possibility that they may have been possessed by an alien life form or something that they had ingested, thus, the inhuman powers that they had been able to wield against him.

    Meng Qi was even more certain now, with the peculiarities that had surfaced.

    He hadn¡¯t even spoken yet when the impostor who had assumed Fang Butong¡¯s body eximed in fright.

    ¡°Have mercy, Master. I am also of the line of Kunlun!¡±

    The Line of Kunlun? The words struck him hard. In the midst of his concentration when he had braced himself for any dangers or horrors that the impostor could unleash, he had not expected to hear such words, Kunlun? THE Kunlun of the Jade Virtual Pce?

    I have assumed the persona of the Heavenly Primogenitor and have received His legacy of the Heavenly Golden Script. Am I truly meant to bear the corresponding Fate and Karma befitting of such destiny?

    This is hardly coincidental! More like a pre-destined turn of events!

    Meanwhile, Zhang Yuquan was preupied with healing his wounds. He had no understanding of the snippet of conversation that he had overheard.

    Meng Qi calmed himself, quelling the torrent of shock and swelling curiosity. He asked, ¡°If you are of the Line of Kunlun as you imed, why were youmitting such heinous acts of atrocity?¡±

    ¡°I plea for justice, Master. I have an agreement with this man to help him surpass his physical boundaries to achieve long life and he would provide me with a refuge and supply of exotic minerals and produce as well as artifacts at my disposal. His corpse was to be a property of mine upon his death,¡± stammered the impostor of Fang Butong, quivering with fear with each word that he uttered. ¡°I have seen that Master possesses the skills of the Heavenly Gold Script, the techniques derived from the Skythrowing Palms, and the Tri-gem Wish Fist. The skills that you have embodied were enough to convince me that you are truly a disciple of the order of the Jade Virtual Pce, a fellow kinsman of the Line of Kunlun! I would never dare defy you, even if it means me breaking my former agreement!¡±

    With earnest candor, it tried to disy its utmost loyalty to Meng Qi.

    It recognized the Turning of Heaven and Earth technique and the Tri-gem Wish Fist?With that, Meng Qi was beginning to believe that the impostor was one of the Line of Kunlun. ¡°What are you?¡± Meng Qi asked in a deep voice. ¡°Why are you not at Mount Kunlun?¡±

    The impostor assuming the corpse of Fang Butong spoke, ¡°I was once a magical herb on Mount Kunlun, Master. For ages, I had been exposed to the divine aura that emanated from the Master of our Order, the true Heavenly Primogenitor and that allowed me to develop wisdom of my own, and I was able to discern and perceive things and incidents around me. Until one day, I was dug from Mount Kunlun and was ced in a magically-sealed dimension. I lived inside that enclosure as I developed my wisdom and the ability to speak until I was released by these people. And thus we came to an agreement.¡±

    ¡°What else was in the sealed dimension?¡± Meng Qi asked.

    A sprite, I see. A sprite of a magical herb!

    ¡°I was at the outermost periphery of the sealed dimension.¡± The Sprite of Herbs answered. ¡°I know nothing of what lies within. Long have they nned to break the seal until they found a way to harness the energies of the Five Qiao Provinces to bypass the outer barriers and explore deeper.¡±

    In the outermost, they have found a Sprite of Herbs that has helped them to increase their lifespan and enhance their powers... I daresay that whatever lies deeper inside would surely hold greater power and value... Meng Qi thought quietly, fullyprehending the reason and encouragement that had driven Fang Butong and the others to mount a revolt.

    Sprite of Herbs raised its head to look at Meng Qi. In a deeply hushed tone, it said in a whisper, ¡°Master, yet this I am aware of: he who possesses the legacy of the Jade Virtual Pce is able to venture deep into the center of the magical seal unhindered.¡±

    So you im? Meng Qi eyed the sprite suspiciously, wondering about the truthfulness of its ims.

    He mulled over the ims of the sprite. At length, he dismissed his doubts and ordered the sprite to disclose the location of the entry to the sealed dimension. He stretched his hand outward and grabbed in mid-air. In his grasp was Sprite of Herbs, a sentient being with the shape of a small tree bark and crimson leaves around it.

    This is a matter of grave importance. It shall be perilous for me to explore the sealed dimension alone! I shall request for thepany of the Master Primogenitor!

 Chapter 575: The Order of the Jade Virtual Palace

    <h4>Chapter 575: The Order of the Jade Virtual Pce</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Meng Qi, wearing the mask of the Heavenly Primogenitor, reappeared in front of the stronghold of The Immortals, the Azure Pce in the dimension of the Azure Heaven. Like Qu Jiuniang had done before, he went to the chambers within the Pce and looked for the charm that allowed members of the guild to summon their leader, the Primogenitor Lingbao. The stronghold of The Immortals was simr in essence to the Samsara Square of the Dominator of the Realms of the Six Samsara. Members of the order could enter freely but could not stay for long periods of time.

    Meng Qi had decided not to go back to the maind from the Qiao Provinces. Instead, he had opted to directly terminate his mission and return prematurely. This would result in the failure of his task, forfeiting his im to any prizes, but it was the only way he could return as swiftly as possible without suffering additional dys. The circumstances surrounding the remnants of Mount Kunlun was a great enigma. Meng Qi had thought that the matter could tolerate no dy lest any unwanted twists and changes arise.

    Unlike most artifacts and items, Sprite of Herbs was considered a living entity, therefore Meng Qi could not bring the sprite with him in his Space Ring. Instead, he cast a spell to seal its Vital Spirit and ced it in the care of Zhang Yuquan until his return.

    Meng Qi had already lost track of time when he finally saw Taoist Chonghe. He was in the raiments of his persona, the ¡°Primogenitor Lingbao¡±, reappearing directly within the enclosure of the Azure Pce without having to pass through the outer entrances.

    The leader listened intently as Meng Qi reported his experience, his gaze distant and still. He had no reaction and kept quiet even after Meng Qi concluded his report, looking as if he was deep in a trance.

    Suddenly, Primogenitor Lingbao heaved a long and heavy sigh. ¡°I have long searched through thickets and fen for any bizarre sign, yet until now I have found nothing of any sealed dimensions in the realm itself. It is a great wonder that you are able to detect its existence in just your first visit.¡±

    His voice turned serious. ¡°This could be attributed to the destiny and Karma that you have shouldered with the ession of the Heavenly Golden Scripture. This is too perfect to be considered coincidental.¡±

    He pondered and then spoke again after a brief pause. ¡°The influence of your destiny is too strong. There has been overabundance of fortune, adventure, and Heaven-sent kismeting your way. Who would have thought that even The Buddha¡¯s Palm Primary Instruction would end up in your hands when you were thousands of miles away from our battlefield while we were all fighting for it? For a practitioner of martial and mystic arts, this might not bode well for you. The unexpected undertakings and the perils that they entail could be overly overwhelming for you. It is beyond your ability and yet it does not belong to you. Just like a rootless tree or a brook without its source, the excessive dependence on it could one day spell your demise.¡±

    Seeing that Meng Qi was unperturbed by his warning, he felt morefortable to continue speaking. ¡°The most pressing matter at hand is, where did all the encounters and fortunes originate from? Were they pre-destined for you to bear, or was this an intricately devised scheme of one¡¯s nning?¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your advice, Master Primogenitor,¡± Meng Qi said reverently, cupping one hand in the other before his chest. ¡°I have long been aware of this. I have been in anguish wondering about it, searching for means to prevent it and to safeguard myself if and when the timees.¡± Meng Qi acknowledged the counsel of the Master Primogenitor with a calm steadiness.

    Meng Qi had been tense as a taut bowstring ever since his many encounters, his senses tingling with rm. The counsel of the Heaven-destined Cultivator and Master Lu, the incidents involving the small jade joss and the Buddha¡¯s Lamp which were once in his possession, and the most recent episode of the Buddha¡¯s Palm had rattled him greatly, warning him that fatal perils and risks came hand-in-hand with such purported coincidences!

    Unsurprisingly, Meng Qi was hardly shaken by the warnings of Primogenitor Lingbao.

    ¡°You are aware. Good.¡± The Master Primogenitor was relieved. ¡°Have you found any means to safeguard yourself thus far?¡±

    Sensing his opportunity, Meng Qi quickly said, ¡°Since the riskse from both Destiny and Karma, I have decided that the conundrum can only be solved in the same way. I have amassed and studied mystic arts that involve Karma, and I have finally grasped a cursory mastery of the Fruits of Karma technique. Still, the technique has deep engrossments with Ananda, the Monster Saint and other entities which I may not yet know of. I n to continue my search of other disciplines or techniques that will increase my harness of Karma to study the Seed of All Karma and integrate my understandings with the Fruits of Karma to create my own saber discipline which would allow me to sever all Karmic burdens to free myself!¡±

    ¡°That is a good way to proceed. It is a pity that the Skythrowing Palms and the Wu-Ji and Yin-Yang Seals do not necessitatemand over Karma. Otherwise, theplexities of the Seed of All Karma itself would have been able to help with the de stroke of Karma of your own creation.¡± The Primogenitor Lingbao spoke with earnest before he fell into another of his mumbling fits. ¡°Still, there might be other mystic arts and techniques concerning Karma as well...¡±

    Really? Indeed? Meng Qi watched the Primogenitor Lingbao with widened eyes.

    The Primogenitor Lingbao recovered from his daze. ¡°I am not well-versed in the techniques and disciplines of such natures, but I shall be on the lookout in the future.¡±

    ¡°You have my most sincere thanks, Master Primogenitor,¡± Meng Qi said gratefully, his hand sped upon the fist of the other as he bowed gratefully.

    Without further ado, Primogenitor Lingbao held Meng Qi by his shoulder and with his other arm, he pointed into the space in front of them.

    A crack appeared before them ¨C a crack of space and dimension. Bright light poured out from it, enveloping them in pure white before drawing them into the void. Meng Qi felt as if he was passing through various barriers of fluidic nature whilst they traversed through gloom and chaos.

    Primogenitor Lingbao had elected to force an entry!

    ...

    The ¡°Primogenitor Lingbao¡± and the ¡°Heavenly Primogenitor¡±, both in the masks of their persona, appeared in a lush valley covered in rolling, green sea of trees.

    The Sprite of Herbs was there to greet them. ncing timidly at the Primogenitor Lingbao, its leaves quivered with fright as it spoke. ¡°Here lies the first barrier of the seal.¡± He pointed to the valley before them.

    The Primogenitor Lingbao projected his aura and powers. A rush of energy poured like the strong waves of a sea. He cast a few spells and observed, yet nothing happened.

    ¡°I cannot find the barrier,¡± he said calmly, looking at the Sprite of Herbs.

    The sprite shivered with fear and babbled. ¡°I-if you do not have the token of authority... O-only the true heir of the Jade Virtual Pce can see... if... if he channels his powers using the techniques of the Line of the Jade Virtual Pce! The Heavenly Golden Script, the Eight Nine Mysteries technique or the Guangcheng Designs would do!¡±

    The Eight Nine Mysteries? Meng Qi was worried that the Heavenly Golden Script that he mastered wascking in essence to the true andplete mastery that only the true heirs of the Line of the Jade Virtual Pce of Mount Kunlun would have. Seeing as the sprite had mentioned the Eight Nine Mysteries, he could safely channel his powers using the Eight Nine Mysteries to fully simte the effects of the true Heavenly Golden Script in order not to be branded a pretender to the legacy of the Line of Mount Kunlun.

    The aura of the most ancient and harsh poured from his body. A shade of gloom descended around them, simting the events of the Primordial Creation.

    As if on cue, a faint glow of gold shone before them. A golden entrance finally appeared.

    ¡°I see. There really is a seal,¡± said Primogenitor Lingbao with mixed emotions.

    Light of intense radiance shimmered like the ripples of water when Meng Qi and the Primogenitor Lingbao walked through the entrance together. Another valley, one that was richer in life and vigor, opened before them.

    Lusher trees, gnarled and old, stretched with audacity into the skies. Thick shrubbery, bizarre flowers that bloomed healthily, as well as trunks of thick and strong vines nketed the verdant valley as the robust fertility of Nature manifested itself before their eyes.

    ¡°Master, only we of the Line of Mount Kunlun have the privilege toe here. None of the earlier intruders would have amounted to anything!¡± The Sprite of Herbs eximed boisterously with pride.

    Indifferent to the ttery, Meng Qi tly asked, ¡°Where is the nextyer of the barrier?¡±

    The Sprite of Herbs hurried forward, leading Meng Qi and the Primogenitor Lingbao onward. They passed a field where numerous ginseng and lingzhi mushrooms thrived. At length, they came before an ancient stone stele. A mottled old headstone that bore the hallmarks of the decay of time and the abuse of weather.

    Once again, Meng Qi used the technique of the Eight Nine Mysteries to simte the effects of the Heavenly Golden Script and unseal the barrier with hardly any difficulty. Like before, a golden door appeared before them.

    ¡°As expected, there are levels of barriers that extend deep within...¡± Primogenitor Lingbao faintly whispered beside him while Meng Qi was still filled with amazement.

    What has happened? Meng Qi¡¯s eyes fell on the stone b.

    The stone stele had no aura of that most exotic minerals and produce emit nor a hint of the Dharma and Logos of Nature, as if it was but a mere piece of ordinary rock. Upon it was the simple engraving of an ancient seal script.

    ¡°No flowers or herbs of magical and exotic properties of this realm shall achieve sentience.¡±

    What the... Meng Qi¡¯s eyes opened wide as an inexplicable dread crept into him.

    The sight that greeted him would not have struck him with such eeriness if he had seen the words under different circumstances. He would have dismissed it as a mere statement on a memorial que if not for the fact that, as the Sprite of Herbs had said, save for a few herbs that had originated from Mount Kunlun, no flora of the surroundings around them had been able to achieve sentience!

    Was the inscription a prediction, or was it a written rule?

    ¡°Have you noticed anything peculiar, Master Primogenitor?¡± Meng Qi asked, ncing at thepanion at his side.

    The Primogenitor Lingbao shook his head in reply. ¡°Nothing. I did not detect any sign of magic or or the channeling of any energies of Nature. The rock seemed ordinary.¡±

    Such a mysterious seal! The fact that the stone stele held no secrets was the greatest enigma of all!

    Both of them red at the Sprite of Herbs. The sprite stammered with fright. ¡°I-I don¡¯t know either!¡±

    iThey decided to dismiss the matter for the moment. They walked through the door only to find arge tract ofnd spread out before them. It was a barrenndscape of rocks and stones before them. Not a single weed was found, not even a trace of life. Only a stone stele was present, identical to the headstone they had seen before. A simrly simple inscription was upon it.

    ¡°No living entities from this realm would ever pass the First Celestial Ladder.¡±

    What! Horror struck Meng Qi, leaving him quivering with shock as he and the Primogenitor Lingbao exchanged terrified looks.

    Indeed, no one from this realm had truly stepped across the hurdles of the First Celestial Ladder! At best, a handful of them were able to disy simr prowess and powers through various forms of chicanery.

    The Primogenitor Lingbao could not help but feel that something was off though he could not put his finger on it. The stone stele stood simply before them and the engravings upon them were not cast with any enchantment, yet they were like absolute rules or horrifying curses that had been forced upon the realm itself!

    Could it be that everything in this realm had suffered restrictions imposed on them by the words inscribed on these rocks? And none had been spared by these seemingly absolute rules?

    It would be truly terrifying if that was indeed the case!

    What are these powers that this legendary entity had wielded? Absolute domination of the most fundamental aspects of a realm just by mere words!

    There was silence for a while. They did not know how to react to the staggering epiphany. Not even the Sprite of Herbs dared to break the silence. Behind the stone b, another doorway of gold beckoned to them.

    They passed through the door and arge empty field opened before them. Nothing grew on the barrennd. Only another stone stele, the third of the headstones that they have encounter thus far, could be found. Upon this stele was an inscription.

    ¡°This realm is blessed with rich and robust Vital Qi and the abundance of exotic minerals and produce. Yet, the levels of powers of the inhabitants of this realm as well as the crafts of forging of artifacts or weapons arecking in depth and quality.¡±

    And so they once again witnessed another bold and shocking statement that perfectly described the status quo of the realm like it was a pre-arranged rule!

    Was this a mystical Taoist technique which was used to make wishese true? Or was this a sacred decree by the Heaven Sovereign?

    Quietly, Meng Qi and the Primogenitor Lingbao surveyed and studied the stone stele, each wondering about its origins and the secrets that it held. Yet, like an ordinary stone, just like the stone bs they had encountered earlier, the headstone showed no sign of magical enchantment or tampering.

    They walked into another golden door behind the stele. This time, they found themselves before a building. A chamber or a hall of moderate size. In front of the structure, another stele stood. Upon it were words that bore the same tone of indifference.

    ¡°There is a part of the ocean that is perpetually turbulent with endless storms of lightning and squalls of merciless winds. Perils await, with hidden vortices and devastating cracks of space and dimension. Sea passage is only open for three months out of the year, after which the routes would be closed off on both sides.¡±

    Meng Qi¡¯s mind was further confused by the inscription on the stone stele. He was certain of one thing though: the messages were like programming protocols set and established by a programmer for a ¡°domain¡± that he had created!

    The god that had once created this realm?

    ¡°But not at the earliest beginning of this realm,¡± said the Primogenitor Lingbao suddenly, continuing Meng Qi¡¯s line of thoughts as if they had shared the same suspicion. He had been silent while he made observations of his own. ¡°These steles look younger in age than the origins of this realm. Somebody ced them here as markers of ¡°Rules¡± which were thereafter imposed upon this realm.¡±

    By studying the characters used in the inscribed messages he had deduced that the age of the steles was a bit ¡°younger¡± than the mountains and hills of the realm.

    A set of Rules imposed at ater time? But why... Meng Qi was filled with doubt. Still, the great powers of the entity that had erected the steles was evident: all peculiarities of the realm were the designs of the powerful entity whose identity was still a mystery.

    They passed through more doorways of gold and stone steles, passing room after room that gradually became smaller as they went further. At length, they reached a tiny room. There was another headstone in the center, and upon it was another inscription which bore the same light and serene tone.

    ¡°This ce can only be entered by those who possess the skills of the Heavenly Golden Script, the Eight Nine Mysteries, the Guangcheng Designs, the Nine Revolving Mystic Kung Fu, or a token of authority.¡±

    They had not felt nor sensed the existence of any formation that might have forbidden their entry if they had not fulfilled the requirements. Yet everything thus far had been exactly as stated by the inscriptions on the stone steles, like they were the most supreme set of rules that overrides all others in the realm!

    ¡°This is not dissimr to the deep and heavy mysteriousness when I first found the Azure Pce.¡± The Primogenitor Lingbao was emotional.

    Another door awaited behind the stone stele. By their reckoning, this should be thest. They held their breaths, bracing for surprises, and then walked through the door warily with the Sprite of Herbs in tow.

    It was only a small space, just a few meters wide. An identical stone stele stood before them. There was no inscription of identical nature to the set of Rules that they had encountered earlier. The stone was empty save for a small engraving on the bottom left corner. A simple deration of a name.

    ¡°Yang Jian of the Jade Virtual Pce¡±!

    Yang Jian? The one whom they also called Yang Eng? The Lord of Purity and Magic? Meng Qi froze, his eyes wide with shock!

 Chapter 576: The Fear of Sprite Of Herbs

    <h4>Chapter 576: The Fear of Sprite Of Herbs</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    ¡°Lord of Purity and Magic...¡± Primogenitor Lingbao whispered, ¡°He is the top amongst the third-generation Disciples of Jade Virtual Pce. He trained his physical body to a great extent. It¡¯s no wonder he has such great power.¡±

    He had entered the Apotheosized World several times after obtaining the Azure Pce, so he knew the story of Yang Jian. He had eximed on purpose in order to remind Meng Qi of the power of the real Lord of Purity and Magic, worried that he might not be aware of it.

    However, Meng Qi had already known about the affairs of Yang Eng in his original world and did not need a reminder. In fact, Yang Jian was his role model in cultivating Eight Nine Mysteries.

    Meng Qi took a deep breath and suppressed his shock. He started looking around, trying to find clues.

    Yang Eng would not have put up the stele here for no reason. What did he want to do?

    Suddenly, he saw an object behind the stele. It was pure ck with square edges. It could not be detected by his other senses!

    ¡°Huh?¡± He stepped forward to take a closer look. It was a wooden board about the size of a palm, with golden words carved on a ck base. It said: ¡°The Jade Virtual Pce¡±.

    ¡°Waist te for the disciples of Jade Virtual Pce!¡± Sprite of Herbs eximed in surprise.

    After careful examination, Primogenitor Lingbao instructed Meng Qi to pick up the object. ¡°This is rted to Jade Virtual Pce and was mysteriously left here. Perhaps it is rted to you as well. Let¡¯s keep it for future use.¡±

    Meng Qi nodded and picked it up. He was not worried about having so many problems even though they could not offset one another!

    As he was ying with the token, Primogenitor Lingbao started to examine the surroundings beginning with the pale gold gate that they had entered.

    After a long time, he sighed, ¡°If not for you, even if I had discovered this ce by chance I¡¯m afraid I would not have passed the seal. Tricks are useless. Such is thew of this realm.¡±

    Meng Qi smiled and said, ¡°How could the five provincial governors even think of entering here through loopholes? Ha, even if they can, they wouldn¡¯t find anything they want inside.¡±

    He had discovered that there was nothing special about the waist te aside from its ability to block out mental senses. He kept it in his Space Ring.

    ¡°They had obtained the first token left by the Lord of Purity and Magic, perhaps using loopholes might not be that useless...¡± Sprite of Herbs exined weakly.

    Meng Qi and Primogenitor Lingbao turned their attention back to the stele, ignoring the sprite.

    As they focused their senses on it, the stele remained ordinary ¨C nothing special or unique could be sensed. It was like the clouds in the sky or the water in the sea, everpresent and natural.

    Knowing that the token can block out mental senses, the duo chose to touch and feel the stele.

    Just as the cold and hard feeling of the stele entered Meng Qi¡¯s mind, he felt his spirit leaving him and flying up. He felt like he was looking down on the vast world, on the revolutions of the moon and the sun, on the changing seasons, on the water cycle; they were like strings that harmoniously created the entire earth and thews and reasons governing it.

    Amongst them were nine stone steles. They were round and wless, and did not seem out of ce, but also seemed to stand above them as if embedded from the outside realms.

    ¡°These nine steles suppress and limit this world.¡± Primogenitor Lingbao¡¯s voice suddenly rang in Meng Qi¡¯s ears.

    Suppress this world? Why would that be necessary? Meng Qi was confused.

    The Primogenitor was confused as well, murmuring to himself. ¡°What would happen if I remove the seal?¡±

    He practiced his Mystic Art and silently sensed the power of the stele. After a long time, he sighed, ¡°With my current power, even if I utilized Conjuration of the Taoist Trinity and set up the Immortal-ying Sword Formation, I would still be unable to make a mark on the stele.¡±

    ¡°Seems like we won¡¯t find out Yang Eng¡¯s reason for putting up these nine steles just yet...¡± Meng Qi realized the gap in the power level of the ancient big powers and the Dharmakayas of today.

    By his reckoning, the Chong He who was able to set the Immortal-ying Sword Formation all by himself would be one of the top Dharmakayas. Even Master Lu might be weaker than him.

    Meng Qi had never seen a Peerless Godly Weapon. However, from the fact that Taoist Shou Jing had been able to temporarily suppress White-tiger Monster King using the de of Timeshadow, it was difficult to judge between Gu Erduo, who held the Heaven-killing Axe, and Chong He.

    Of course, he had not seen Master Lu¡¯s full strength. His judgment could be inurate.

    ¡°Perhaps we can obtain some clue from the token and the information obtained from the five provincial governors.¡± Meng Qi said. He nced at Sprite of Herbs and then sent a message to the Primogenitor using secret sound transmission. ¡°Primogenitor, this sprite is being dishonest and pretends to be scared purely by our skills. He¡¯s behaving strangely.

    ¡°Also, why do you think the Lord of Purity and Magic moved a few medicines from Mount Kunlun to here? They had no effect on the seal. Do you think there¡¯s anything other than the stele inside?¡±

    The waist te had been left behind by Yang Jian and was an exception in their discussion.

    Primogenitor Lingbao nodded lightly, ¡°I agree. This Big Green Root knows more than it appears to know. How about we bring it back to the Immortals for the Dominator to investigate?¡±

    Sprite of Herbs appeared to be the Big Green Root monster.

    ¡°Sure.¡± Meng Qi and Primogenitor Lingbao immediately carried the oblivious Sprite of Herbs out of the seal, having decided to find the tokens, information and other Sprites of Herbs after the investigation.

    Outside the valley, Primogenitor Lingbao tore the void apart once more and flew in the darkness with Meng Qi and the Big Green Root, returning to Azure Heaven immediately.

    As soon as theynded, Primogenitor Lingbao and Meng Qi pulled the Sprite toward the central jade pir. Seeing this, Sprite of Herbs suddenly stopped and timidly asked, ¡°Masters, where... where are you taking me?¡±

    ¡°Oh, just somewhere for a small check-up.¡± Meng Qi smiled creepily. Fortunately, he had a mask to cover him or the image of ¡°Heavenly Primogenitor¡± would be destroyed.

    ¡°No! No!¡± Big Green Root seemed to think that it would be stewed, retreating desperately.

    ¡°What are you afraid of?¡± Meng Qi asked, giving him a faint smile.

    How could the weak Sprite of Herbs even resist against the Primogenitor? It was immediately held hostage, flying forward with him.

    ¡°No!¡± It issued a loud piercing whine. ¡°I guarded the mountain of Kunlun! I guarded Yuxu door! Master, spare me!¡±

    Meng Qi frowned slightly. Why is it so scared? Is it holding secrets that it is afraid of revealing?

    Wait, how does it know what will happen to him? Having an examination isn¡¯t necessarily bad. Why is it putting up so much resistance?

    Primogenitor Lingbao had simr doubts. He paused in midair and looked at the Big Green Root whose leaves and branches were fluttering with fright.

    ¡°What are you afraid of exactly?¡±

    Big Green Root murmured weakly. ¡°I-I won¡¯t go. I know its secret. It will kill me.¡±

    ¡°Who? Whose secret?¡± Meng Qi seemed to have caught on. His speech became faster and his breathing became slower.

    One of the branches of Sprite of Herbs pointed toward the central jade pir. ¡°That! I remembered its breath!¡±

    Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms?! Meng Qi was so shocked, it was as if he had been struck by lightning. He was paralyzed and unable to think clearly. Sprite of Herbs had seen the Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms? It can remember its breath?

    That¡¯s so ridiculous!

    Had the mysterious Dominator shown its true self?

    Primogenitor Lingbao remained silent for a long time, obviously troubled by the new discovery. After a while, he brought Meng Qi and Sprite of Herbs back to Azure Pce and re-opened the seal.

    ¡°When did you meet him?¡± Primogenitor Lingbao asked Sprite of Herbs.

    The Sprite timidly replied. ¡°Before I obtained my wisdom, I felt iting to the sealed ce. I don¡¯t know exactly what it did and where it went. But since it was so secretive back then, if it finds out during the check-up that I know it, it would definitely kill me!¡±

    The Dominator went to where Yang Jian¡¯s seal was? Meng Qi and Primogenitor Lingbao found the situation even weirder. Why would the godlike Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms inspect a ce personally?

    Who is the Dominator?

    ¡°This monster is still lying. It may be hiding many secrets. How about you hand it over to me so I can slowly question it and reveal the truth?¡± Primogenitor Lingbao asked Meng Qi.

    Meng Qi had no objection. Sprite of Herbs was secretive most of the time, so one could not tell if it had any malicious intent. It would be dangerous to keep this monster beside him, but if they were to exchange it to the Dominator, they would lose all the clues and secrets that the monster held. It would be most ideal for the Primogenitor to take over this monster!

    As for other Sprites of Herbs and information about the token, the Primogenitor would naturally be in charge as well!

    ¡°Later on, I will enter that world again to obtain other Sprites of Herbs, tokens, and any other useful information. I will leave a message for you if I find anything. Please focus on your cultivation and don¡¯t be distracted. I¡¯m not sure how long it would take to find another clue.¡± Primogenitor Lingbao felt that he needed to be careful in his investigation, which could take a long time.

    Meng Qi agreed as he knew that he should not meddle with such business given his poor ability. Since the Primogenitor had taken over the matter, he nodded and left the Big Green Root behind, traveling to the central jade pir alone. When he arrived at the pir, he threw in the sword from the swordsman, the Grand Sun Tiara from Chen Wendeng, and the fan from Fang Butong.

    ¡°Green Divide Sword, a Low-grade Precious Weapon... made from materials of Mid Grade but had crude production quality, thus can only be exchanged for 1,400 Karma Points.¡±

    ¡°Grand Sun Tiara, a Low-grade Precious Weapon, Object of Immortal Path that can gather the power of incense... can be exchanged for 1,600 Karma Points.¡±

    ¡°Untroublesome Fan, a Low-grade Precious Weapon... can be exchanged for 1,100 Karma Points.¡±

    This simple task was welfare given by the Immortals to Meng Qi as he had obtained 4,100 Karma points for only half a month of work. Together with his savings, he now had a grand total of 4,300 Karma Points.

    At this time, some of the exotic minerals and produce that he had ced for trading had already been bought. There were many other things there that he needed.

    He took three pieces off after calcting their value, believing that it was what he deserved. Then he flew toward the Immortals¡¯ entrance of the River East!

 Chapter 577: Storyteller

    <h4>Chapter 577: Storyteller</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    In April, most flowers on the ground began withering while the peach blossoms on the mountaintops began blossoming. However, in Guangling of River East, flowers of different colors and fragrance were still everywhere, filling the city with a sense of leisure.

    The city had not experienced war or natural disasters ever since the Wang family took control. The city was known for its rich history, with even crude stone architecture left behind by the Human Sovereign era. The changing nature of buildings from the medieval times onwards could be seen on the streets. Walking around made one feel as if he were walking across different generations.

    The people of Guangling were naturally proud of their heritage and would always casually exin the history of objects and buildings in the city to any guests that arrived. Any object that seemed old and rundown, even a brick or a tile, could hold a remarkable historical background and story. Names of powerful historical figures, such as Human Sovereign, Holy Emperor, Overlord, and saints of medieval times, were always mentioned.

    If some cities were beautiful paintings, then Guangling was an ancient manuscript, fully describing the rich historical atmosphere of thend.

    Even though she did not know much about the history of the Human tribe, Yuanyang from the Southern Border was deeply immersed in the historical atmosphere after entering Guangling city. She subconsciously calmed her excitement and looked around curiously at the culture that was unknown to her.

    Having lost a lot of weight, she was now as curvy as an hourss and as pale as snow. She wore a bright red dress that was split open horizontally at the waist, showing off her t stomach and the ruby iid on her navel. Her beautiful demeanor seemed unique to those from the central ins, and many snuck nces at her.

    ¡°Lusty perverts everywhere!¡± Yuanyang cursed silently, feeling disgusted yet proud at the same time.

    She had removed her red birthmark through the Dominator and now had a beautiful face. Her forehead was still a bit too broad, but itplemented her face and her eyes well.

    She looked at the sky and realized that the time for her meeting had arrived. She walked toward ¡°Taiping Tavern¡±.

    ¡°Yang!¡± Yuanyang heard a familiar voice calling her as she approached the most famous restaurant in Guangling. Looking up, she saw the adorable Weng Lingyu in a light green dress standing under the eaves of the restaurant.

    Weng Lingyu was born in a small town in River East and lived nearer to Guangling than any of herpanions. She could be considered to be half andlord.

    ¡°Yu!¡± Yuanyang raised her hand up to say hello, delight written all over her face. She walked over quickly.

    When the two young girls met, they chatted incessantly. Fortunately, they were members of Jianghu who had experienced danger before; they did not let their guard down even as they talked.

    ¡°Yu, when did you arrive?¡± Yuanyang asked with concern.

    Weng Lingyuughed and replied, ¡°I left home a month ago to tour Guangling. I have already been here for five days and have been waiting for you every day since.¡±

    ¡°Your parents didn¡¯t stop you?¡± Yuanyang opened her eyes in bewilderment.

    Weng Lingyu pursed her lips and exined. ¡°I have opened Four Apertures and am already an outstanding member of the family. How can they stop me?¡±

    As Weng Lingyu was saying this, Yuanyang found the girl to be very radiant, as if a ray of light was shining on her, making her beautiful.

    It was the light of self-confidence that had enveloped her. She would first be herself before a daughter, a disciple, and a mother!

    Weng Lingyu had often heard about the adventures of her father, the escort, across River East. She was deeply curious about the outside world. She did not want to be trapped in her small vige and live a life of marriage, childbearing, childrearing, marrying them off, and then death from old age.

    With her original talent and her family¡¯s martial arts, she would never have been able to escape such a life. However, she had met the Dominator who brought opportunities to her that were apanied by corresponding dangers. Nowadays, she could travel the world whenever she wanted and could make her own decisions. Her parents could no longer control her.

    Yuanyang was stunned at first but she soon shed a brilliant smile. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±

    They stared into each other¡¯s eyes, noticing the hidden confidence within; the same confidence they hadcked in the past.

    Confidence does give people a unique charm!

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s enter Taiping Tavern first. This is one of the most famous restaurants in River East and has delicious dishes that are fresh and light.¡± Weng Lingyu exined as she led the guest into the restaurant. ¡°It¡¯s always good to try something new even if it may not fit your taste buds!¡±

    Yuanyang nodded and excitedly addressed the errand boy who was walking toward them. ¡°Give us the best VIP room!¡±

    She was happy and feeling generous after seeing herpanion, so she did not hesitate to choose the most expensive option.

    The errand boy, however, frowned and shook his head. ¡°Ladies, the best VIP room is the one at the back, in the courtyard. Unfortunately, that¡¯s reserved for Master Wang. Please choose another one instead.¡±

    ¡°Master Wang? Ledgerkeeper of Lives? Wang Young Master?¡± Weng Lingyu blurted out names, her expression changing slightly.

    Yuanyang had heard the Martial Artists from Southern Wilderness discuss the Ranking List of Young Masters before and knew that Master Wang was one of the top few in the ranking list before reaching the Exterior realm long ago. His family resided in Guangling.

    The errand boy replied, ¡°Exactly.¡±

    Why would an expert of the Exterior like Master Wang appear in Taiping Tavern...Weng Lingyu frowned as she analyzed the possibilities. Is this just a coincidence?

    Which disciple of the Wang family of River East would senior be? Could he be Master Wang himself?

    Yuanyang did not notice the change in Lingyu¡¯s expression. They decided to choose another room since they were neither domineering nor spoiled.

    ¡°There¡¯s actually nothing good about staying in the courtyard as we won¡¯t be able to hear about happenings of Jianghu there... but we won¡¯t be safe in the hall as all types of people will be there...¡± She muttered to herself for a while before selecting a VIP room on the second floor. There, they would be able to see the lobby and hear people talking in the hall on the first floor.

    After entering the room, they left the window ajar to look into the hall where they caught sight of a handsome gentleman wearing a blue shirt. He was leisurely sitting behind a rectangr table in the middle of the room. There was a kettle of tea and a piece of peter wood on the table in front of him. Many people surrounded him. He appeared to be a storyteller.

    He lifted the teacup with a hand that seemed to becking in both whiteness and strength. However, the joints of the fingerbones could be seen clearly, and the fingers were long and measured, moving without trembling. He held up the teacup like how he would kill!

    ¡°Such talent lies in the Central ins,¡± Yuanyang eximed as she realized that even a storyteller here held such great power.

    She seemed to be able to feel the hidden strength of the pair of hands.

    Just as Weng Lingyu was about to speak, the storyteller picked up the peter wood and pped it on the table, stunning everyone.

    ¡°¡®Evil Master¡¯ Han Guang used his secret technique to transform into Abbot Kong Wen, the divine monk of Shaolin Temple, in an attempt to assassinate Immortal Chuyang and Taoist Chonghe as they were fighting for the Primary Instruction of Buddha¡¯s Palm. Meanwhile, his ally, Peacock Demon King was ready as he pretended to fight Prime Asuras, while in actual fact was preparing to strike with Han Guang.¡± The gentleman in the blue shirt spoke in a loud booming voice.

    That¡¯s what they are talking about? Weng Lingyu and Yuanyang were stunned before looks of interest emerged on their faces. The battle between many masters and Dharmakayas over the Primary Instruction of Buddha¡¯s Palm had shaken the entire martial artists¡¯munity. Who wouldn¡¯t want to know the inside story?

    However, all who had participated in the battle were powerful masters who wouldn¡¯t spread rumors and stories around. They would at most remind their disciples, leaking few details out in the process. These leaks had allowed the world to know that Taoist Chonghe had alreadypleted the supreme art of the Conjuration of the Taoist Trinity of Pure Sun Sect, that the divine monk Kong Wen who appeared in the West Regions was actually ¡°Evil Master¡± Han Guang, that ¡°Killing de¡± Su Meng managed to obtain the instruction by chance while passing by but lost it immediately afterward, and finally that the mysterious Lanke Temple had settled the entire dispute in the end.

    The information came in bits and pieces, and the hidden logic and rationale behind the events were left unknown, drawing one¡¯s curiosity further. However, as there was no way for one to know the exact events, one could only specte from the changes in the Celestial Rankings.

    But right now, this storyteller was depicting the details of the battle!

    Regardless of its reliability, everyone was willing to listen and spread the rumor. What if it turned out to be urate after all?

    The two girls held their breath and listened carefully to the storyteller¡¯s tale.

    The gentleman in the blue shirt continued. ¡°Ha, what did he even take Taoist Chonghe for? He had been famous for more than two hundred years and had crossed more bridges than the roads that Han Guang crossed. He had realized Han Guang¡¯s evil scheme all along from thenguage and demeanor of the monk and was only feigning obliviousness. Only when Han Guang changed into the Form of the Diabolic Monarch andunched a sneak attack on the master did Taoist Chonghe strike. He used his heavenly Qi to force Han Guang and Peacock Demon King Tai Li to fall into his trap, where they were surrounded by the four swords formation he had set earlier.

    ¡°This sword formation could destroy heaven and earth, and would usually require four Dharmakayas to set up. However, Taoist Chonghe finished it all by himself, forcing Han Guang and Tai Li to retreat shamefully. He had shown his superhuman power in this battle, thus making him number one on the Celestial Rankings!

    ¡°However, Peerless Godly Weapons should not be taken lightly as even Taoist Shou Jing could use de of Timeshadow to temporarily suppress the White-tiger Monster King. Hence, Gu Erduo might not lose to Taoist Chonghe at his full strength. However, the two did not fight, and he could only be ranked second for now.¡±

    Form of the Diabolic Monarch, setting up formations all by oneself, using de of Timeshadow to suppress White-tiger Monster King... The explosive news made everyone stare at one another in shock, not knowing how to react.

    ¡°Back to the battle, Han Guang was not one to be defeated so easily. As he was trapped in the sword formation, he showed his other identity, Heaven Sovereign of the Myths!¡± The gentleman seemed to bepletely engrossed in his storytelling as he pped the table with his peter wood once more. ¡°He then used his Time Sword to perform Heavenly Emperor Tramping Times and the Diabolic Monarch to cast the Spell of Six Destructions, causing a crack in the sword formation. He then used all his secret treasures to escape with Tai Li.

    ¡°Judging from his power, schemes, skills, and shrewdness, it was urate to rank him sixth on the Celestial Rankings of Six Fan School. If not for the fact that divine monk Kong Wen had fallen into his and Tai Li¡¯s trap, where they trapped the monk in a formation and attacked him together, the monk would have won based purely on his strength. Thus, even though monk Kong Wen had a decline in ranking, he still deserved to be ranked fifth. Of course, his power level after the fight remained unknown. But having the chance to realize and understand the Primary Instruction would be a silver lining.

    ¡°Tai Li was of a demonic cult, so he could not appear in the Celestial Rankings. However, as he had understood the technique Divine Five-colored Palmpletely, he could fight any of the top 5 of the Celestial Rankings as long as his power is not suppressed.¡±

    Yuanyang and the rest were dumbfounded once more. This no longer seemed like a story!

    The details and tight logic stated by the gentleman left everyone gaping in shock, as they seemed to have envisioned a rey of the battle themselves.

    But how could a storyteller who seemed to be a master be able to watch a battle of Dharmakaya and divine weapon level?

    If this was simply a story that he made up, he would be a top-tier storyteller!

    ¡°Ha! I almost believed your bluff! The form of the Diabolic Monarch? Evil Master is Heaven Sovereign? Peacock Demon King and Evil Master trapping divine monk Kong Wen together and pretending to be him at the West Regions? Such fake news! It¡¯s ridiculous and full of plotholes even for a story!¡± ¡°Realization¡± dawned on a man behind the crowd as heughed.

    Everyone surrounding was disillusioned and wondered how they managed to make themselves so immersed in a story, even shaken themselves out of their wits?

    ¡°That was a storyteller, not a Dharmakaya...¡± Theyughed and mocked themselves as they returned to their seats.

    However, the gentleman did not seem to mind as he continued ying with his teacup and tasting his tea.

    Yuanyang and Weng Lingyu looked at each other and smiled at the same time.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a story but it¡¯s exciting and captivating enough to keep me engaged. I do really want to know what happened next.¡± Yuanyangughed nonchntly.

    Weng Lingyu nodded lightly, agreeing to Yuanyang¡¯s suggestion. As they both stood up to give the young man tips, a middle-aged man dressed like a housekeeper walked into the hall.

    The hall instantly became so quiet that even a pin drop could be heard.

    It was one of the housekeepers of the Wang family of River East, not just a normal steward!

    Weng Lingyu recognized the man from the tokens hanging from his waist and motioned to Yuanyang to stop. What could the housekeeper of the Wang family be doing in the lobby?

    The housekeeper walked toward the storyteller under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes and bowed to him. He then spoke with dignity.

    ¡°Young Master invites Master Su to meet him in the courtyard.¡±

    ¡°Young Master?¡± The gentleman frowned.

    ¡°Young Master once had a sword duel with Master Su at Dongyang Vi.¡± The housekeeper reminded him.

    The gentlemanughed with realization. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Master Wang! I¡¯d be delighted to see him after so long!¡±

    He then stood up and went with the housekeeper.

    Master Wang? ¡°Ledgerkeeper of Lives¡±Wang Siyuan?

    The storyteller had a sword duel with him at Dongyang Vi?

    Master Su?

    Is he ¡°Killing de¡± Su Meng?

    The man who managed to obtain the Primary Instruction out of the battle of Dharmakayas even though he had just entered the Exterior?

    Although he did not seed in the end, he is still a legendary character that managed to escape after realizing the Primary Instruction once.

    He even pretended to be a storyteller here!

    The eyes of everyone in the hall widened and their breathing became rapid, but none of them spoke.

    Yuanyang and Weng Lingyu did the same as they had not realized that the storyteller was ¡°Killing de¡± Su Meng, the man who had shaken the whole of Jianghu in recent years and had climbed to heaven in one step after going through four challenges!

    If it¡¯s indeed ¡°Killing de¡± Su Meng, the story that he told would be...?!

    Everyone froze, trying to recall the details of the story they had heard earlier.

    ...

    In the quiet courtyard, Wang Siyuan, who looked paler than his white dress, was staring at the chessboard in front of him.

    He looked up slightly when Meng Qi arrived and said, ¡°Such creative games.¡±

    He was referring to Meng Qi posing as a storyteller.

    Meng Qi sat down loudly and smiled as he said, ¡°There are many things we shouldn¡¯t care about in life. If you do what you want, you will be free and unfettered.¡±

    Wang Siyuan did not continue the topic as he had just wanted to initiate a conversation. Hence, he said, ¡°No wonder I came here on a whim. It was to meet you coincidentally.¡±

    ¡°No wonder you¡¯re called Ledgerkeeper of Lives. Such whims, such deductions.¡± Meng Qi mocked him. ¡°Is this why you prepared formations topletely block out any sound and movement from the outside world?¡±

    Wang Siyuan gently nodded. ¡°Some things are only meant for us to know.¡±

    Meng Qi smiled once more. ¡°Brother Wang, since you¡¯re so good at predictions, could you predict this matter?¡±

    Wang Siyuan was a little startled. ¡°What matter?¡±

    Meng Qi let out a brilliantugh. ¡°I suddenly have a whim to beat you up.¡±

    He rolled up his sleeves as he spoke.

 Chapter 578: Exchanging Questions

    <h4>Chapter 578: Exchanging Questions</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Wang Siyuan¡¯s gaze sharpened. Before he even managed to utter a word, Meng Qi¡¯s sleeves pped vigorously! Meng Qi¡¯s palms were like a saber thrusting at Wang Siyuan with blinding speed, channeling powers that summoned bolts of purple lightning with tremendous force and destruction!

    Is he serious?! Wang Siyuan could hardly believe that Su Meng had indeed struck his palm at him. Based on his divination and his grasp of Su Meng¡¯s temperament, Wang Siyuan had truly not expected this.

    There were no signs that warned Wang Siyuan of Meng Qi¡¯s sudden assault, nor were there any variations in his emotions, not even in the aura that radiated when he channeled his powers. And he attacked with such hastiness?

    Meng Qi had been channeling his powers with the Eight Nine Mysteries technique, using it to conceal the fluctuations of his Inner Spirit while his Vital Spirit operated the Heavenly Golden Script to suppress any variation from the energies focused at his apertures when he had first entered the chamber. With all signs and discernible fluctuations suppressed, Meng Qi was able to strike abruptly before his host had realized like sudden stroke of lightning from the sky!

    With only a table between them, it reached Wang Siyuan in an instant.

    Crack!

    The bolts of purple lightning crackled so furiously, even the air around them quivered and shook violently. Still, as if Wang Siyuan was not actually seated before Meng Qi, the former was unperturbed by the angry cracks of thunderps. Meng Qi¡¯s stroke shed through him as if he was a mere mirage!

    His voice, his breath, the substance of his body can be felt. How is it possible that it is a mere mirage?

    He is here, but why did I fail to hit him?

    The strange phenomenon that had unfolded before Meng Qi¡¯s eyes would have rattled anymon man. Any of the uninitiated would have sprung to their foot, their thoughts spinning wildly as they projected their spiritual powers to scan all around them with their senses. They would be convinced that the mirage was a mere deception ¨C a simple parlor trick. But Meng Qi was hardly one of the uninitiated. Although his extensive experiences in dealing with the unknown and his widened perspective had not prevented his wonder at the unexpected turn of events, he did not cken the pace of his attack. He swiftly shed through the air, the bolts of lightning rolling with his motion as they crackled furiously as if in protest. The force of the lightning-imbued stroke imploded and the tongues of bolts extended like limbs into all corners of the chamber.

    CRACK! Bolts of lightning snapped with ravenous hunger at Wang Siyuan¡¯s mirage. It flickered, vanished and then reappeared. Still, he was not hit by any of the bolts of purple lightning, neither had he been forced to take a defensive stance. He sat serenely, unfazed by Meng Qi¡¯s assaults.

    A little bit more... Just a little bit more... Meng Qi thought with heaviness creeping into him.

    Is this a Body Movement technique derived from the discipline of the ¡®Ebbing sh¡¯ of the Wang n? Or had he already foreseen the strokes of my attack? In a sh, Meng Qi had already made calctions. Within him, the silhouettes of his Dharmic Forms: the Golden Crow and the cosmic stars all converged upon his Inner Celestial, forming a dark void ¨C the precursor to the conjuration of the Big Bang technique.

    With the aura emanating from the chaotic void, Meng Qi struck at Wang Siyuan once again! Another barrage of lightning bolts wrapped around his outstretched palm like the de of a sword, hurling forward with the intensity of a torrential flood!

    With an air of indifference, Wang Siyuan maintained hisposure. He no longer waited for Meng Qi¡¯s attack but instead, he extended his index and middle fingers and pointed swiftly at Meng Qi¡¯s iing strike as if he was attacking the eye of a storm.

    Poof!

    The de of lightning dissipated into nothing. Once again, Meng Qi¡¯s palms, without the imbuement of the lightning shafts, passed harmlessly through Wang Siyuan¡¯s ethereal form.

    Meng Qi was rather pleased by the developments. Wang Siyuan had been forced to counteract against the aura of the chaotic Void that he had channeled. That much was sufficient to tell Meng Qi that he had been right in deducing that the mysterious technique Wang Siyuan had employed was abination of the Voidness Swordsmanship and the Ebbing sh, discounting the possibility that Wang Siyuan had evaded his strikes through divination.

    He would now strike swiftly! He would allow Wang Siyuan no opportunity for countermeasure or evasion!

    Meng Qi struck again, his palm enfolded by purple lightning shafts. Only this time, his palms attacked from overhead with forceful speed and intensity. Common warriors who have only unsealed their Apertures would not have been able to follow his rapid movements. The blinding sh of purple would only reach their eyes after the blow had fallen upon them.

    Wang Siyuan¡¯s figure shimmered, evading Meng Qi¡¯s strike by a hair¡¯s breadth. His fingers thrust straight at Meng Qi¡¯s wrist, forcing his assant to withdraw.

    Wang Siyuan had since recovered from his surprise. With a manic glint in his eyes, he was enjoying their bout, eager to see if Meng Qi would surpass his predictions and amaze him!

    Not fast enough? Meng Qi cursed to himself. His expression turned serious and stern as he rose to his feet and attacked Wang Siyuan again with another overhead strike! His palm bore down on its quarry with lightning speed!

    The gloom of the void enveloped them. Suddenly, a sh of light tore through the shadows. The shaft of light seemed to cut the darkness in half! With unstoppable viciousness, the light smote at Wang Siyuan with the intensity and speed of a falling star!

    The Ebbing sh does not escape thews of Nature and thews of Enlightenment!

    Meng Qi¡¯s palms had nearly struck Wang Siyuan¡¯s face when thetter¡¯s body flickered wildly. Only this time, it did not have the surrealistic and unearthly aura that it had exuded before, nor did it have the vanishing presence that it had previously demonstrated.

    His aura changed drastically as if his entire self was in the most incongruent conflict with the workings of the Dharma and Logos of Nature and the order of Enlightenment! With a most illogical stroke, Wang Siyuan¡¯s finger pointed like a sword into empty space in the gloomy void.

    Everything happened in an instant. Meng Qi felt a sudden sensation that told him that his attunement with Nature had been severed. The same had happened to Wang Siyuan. Without the ability to draw upon the forces of Nature and attune himself with its Dharma and Logos, Meng Qi¡¯s palm struck down with no less quickness. However, as the powers of the Big Bang technique had dissipated, his stroke was just amon stroke without any imbuement!

    Wang Siyuan took a quick step backward and evaded Meng Qi¡¯s palm. His robes fluttered from the force of the attack. Once again he had nullified Meng Qi¡¯s attack by triggering an anomaly!

    Having gained the upper hand, Meng Qi hurled himself forward, stretching himself. Once again, the Dharmic Forms he conjured within himself converged as one as his body and limbs grew and elongated. His palms struck forth again, his powers concentrated on a single point, throwing forward the force of a falling mountain. The air around them groaned like rumbling thunder.

    The Back to Basics technique! A stroke from the discipline of the Virtual Purity Sabersmanship!

    With all the essences of all disciplines of the de that he had learned fused as one, the stroke hewed viciously with the exactness of the Judgment of Heaven and the terrifying force of utter destruction.

    ¡°Open!¡±

    Meng Qi bellowed with a maniacal frenzy as if he were the true God of Thunder, dispensing judgment upon Wang Siyuan with a swift and heavy stroke.

    With all powers and forces of Nature as one, Meng Qi¡¯s palm tore through the air with a shade of gloom enveloping his fingers, snapping ravenously at Wang Siyuan. Having evaded the Big Bang technique earlier, Wang Siyuan could only feel himself being drawn closer to the strike of his assant which nowmanded the force of a powerful vacuum, costing him his best chance at evasion!

    With no more tricks up his sleeve, Wang Siyuan again pierced into the space between them with his fingers, severing their connection to the pool of Nature¡¯s energies. The shade of darkness that shrouded Meng Qi¡¯s palms vanished and the vacuum that he had employed to draw his adversary to him disappeared as well.

    Nevertheless, this did not stop Meng Qi from continuing his attack. The muscles of his body swelled as his booming voice resounded.

    ¡°Open!¡±

    Wang Siyuan pointed his left hand forward, trying to parry Meng Qi¡¯s stroke like he would a sword.

    Thud!

    The palm and the finger struck each other like true weapons of steel and Wang Siyuan staggered backward. The floor beneath his feet cracked at the force of their sh and red patches of throbbing soreness swelled on his fingers.

    You can sever the forces of Nature from me, but I have brute force at my disposal! The very true crux of my strength! Meng Qi broke into roaringughter. He withdrew and returned to his seat.

    Meng Qi and Wang Siyuan both knew that they would not be able to restrain themselves if their brief but intense bout had escted. The mere shockwaves that rippled from the shes of their little spar would have decimated the magical barriers around them and put the lives of many innocent people at risk. At this point, not even the ck and white pieces on the chessboard in front of Wang Siyuan were scattered despite their short but vivid skirmish.

    Meng Qi therefore elected to stop their duel. At least I have finally been able to give Trickster Wang a good thumping!

    Wang Siyuan coughed hard and flicked his slightly bruised wrist. Slowly, he lowered himself onto his seat. The manic glint of pumping adrenaline was still in his eyes as he recalled how Meng Qi had surpassed his anticipation and the performance of the Ebbing sh.

    He subsided and gave Meng Qi a look of indifference. ¡°I would not take this any further if I were you.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Meng Qi frowned.

    I know you still have other tricks up your sleeves, but I am hardly at the bottom of my deck. This victory in our little spar is enough for me to gloat over!

    And I have greater potential than you!

    Meng Qi changed the subject and said, ¡°I am still unaware of your reason for wanting to meet me, Young Master Wang.¡±

    Wang Siyuan took a chess piece from the board and twirled it in his fingers as he answered. ¡°I have something to ask you.¡±

    ¡°Ah. So there are indeed things that the Young Master Wang is unable to divine. Things that you have to request my counsel for.¡± Meng Qi sneered.

    With a calm demeanor, Wang Siyuan replied. ¡°Abbot Kong Wen was previously confined by Han Guang in one of the many Shards of Cosmic Glow, was he not?¡±

    Ah? Meng Qi was taken aback by Wang Siyuan¡¯s sudden remark. The Trickster is aware of this?

    Meng Qi had not publicized all the details of Abbot Kong Wen¡¯s confinement. The people that he had told the story to only knew of Han Guang and Tai Li¡¯s involvement. No one had been told the site of his confinement nor the period within which the Abbot had been held.

    Wang Siyuan ced the piece back on the board and prepared to rise from his seat, saying, ¡°There¡¯s no need to answer. I know.¡±

    A bizarre expression appeared fleetingly on his face.

    This babbling trickster seems to need another good beating from me... Meng Qi gritted his teeth, confused by Wang Siyuan¡¯s mysteriousness.

    Then again, in addition toing at Wang Siyuan¡¯s behest for a discussion and trying to see if he couldnd a punch on Wang Siyuan, Meng Qi had another motive foring. Seeing no further point in continued theatrics, Meng Qi cleared his throat and spoke. ¡°One moment please, Young Master Wang. You have asked me one question. Let me ask you one too in order to bnce the causality between us.¡±

    ¡°How can I be of service?¡± Wang Siyuan asked, sinking back into his seat.

    A shade of mncholy swept across Meng Qi¡¯s expression. ¡°Having received the impartation of the Thunder God, I am now being hunted by minions of the order of the Method of Mistress Su. This is a very troubling concern for me. A throbbing sore which might one day escte and spell my downfall. I would like to seek your counsel, Young Master Wang. Is there anything I can do to remedy this?¡±

    While there were still close to three years for him to resolve the matter of the Karma of the Thunder God, Meng Qi was still constantly troubled by this matter as he sought to train and meditate to strengthen himself.

    It would hardly be difficult for Meng Qi to delve for information on the members of the order of the Method of Mistress Su seeing as they abounded at all levels and ranks of the Jianghu, especially in the sects and orders of the more malignant half of the world of martial arts. Prominent sects and respected orders would have at least breadcrumbs that he could begin with. Yet, most of these members were minions of the lowest echelons of the order who might not even know the site of the actual entrance to the Mistress Su¡¯s Fairnd, let alone being permitted entry to step into it. Theycked the status and standing in order for Meng Qi to assume their appearance and slip in!

    Thus, Meng Qi had decided to see if there was information that he could pry from Trickster Wang. Given the long and illustrious history of the Wang n of River East that superseded the order of the Method of Mistress Su, there might be valuable information that he could divulge to Meng Qi about the fabled Mistress Su¡¯s Fairnd.

    Meng Qi constantly reminded himself that he could not reveal his true purpose, lest his position could be exploited by Wang Siyuan like a sacrificial pawn on his chessboard!

    With a chess piece twirling between his fingers, Wang Siyuan choked and coughed. ¡°With your current strength, you could have easily slipped into hiding and trained until you possessed the level of a grandmaster. By that time, you would be able to negotiate with them. Who knows? You might even be able to possess the use of a Divine Weapon of the highest order, im the disciplines of the Six Cutting of the Overlord and the Divine Nine-Annihtion, and have one of the many Nirmanakaya incarnations of the Mystic Fairy as a lover.¡±

    Hide? I will face certain doom in obscurity too... Meng Qi thought quietly. He shook his head and said,

    ¡°No, that will not do. The reputation that I have built up would be ruined by then.¡±

    Your reputation... Wang Siyuan looked at Meng Qi silently. On his face was a hint of a sneer that said ¡°cheeky¡±.

    He tore his thoughtful gaze off Meng Qi and ced the chess piece back on to the board. ¡°There is no other way then,¡± he said. ¡°You will need to locate the site of the Mistress Su¡¯s Fairnd to be able to thwart their schemes against you. Your connections to the many esteemed elders of the Dharmakaya level like Master Kong Wen would amount to nothing in this matter.¡±

    ¡°Is it true then, that the Mistress Su¡¯s Fairnd is indeed hard to find?¡± Meng Qi finally asked the question that he had been waiting to table for so long.

    Wang Siyuan coughed and coughed and coughed until he finally stopped with great difficulty. ¡°The Mistress Su¡¯s Fairnd was shaped by the Mystic Fairy of the Nine Heavens with a portion of the Ninth Heaven a long time ago. Great mysteries veil the true nature and secrets of this mythical domain and not many know where it lies.¡± Wang Siyuan answered weakly.

    ¡°The Ninth Heaven?¡± Meng Qi asked quizzically, his brows twitching.

    The Mistress Su¡¯s Fairnd was part of the ancient Celestial Court?

    Wang Siyuan gave no answer. Instead, his wry gaze bore deep into Meng Qi with a hint of a knowing smile as if he had finally seen through his intentions. He rose to his feet and drifted out of the chamber.

    Unsatisfied with theck of headway, Meng Qi stepped out of the chamber and left promptly with his hands held behind his back while the thoughts of the Mistress Su¡¯s Fairnd swirled in his mind.

    I did not expect that the Fairnd was involved with the ancient Celestial Court! Would I be able to glean any more information if continue to delve in this direction?

    But not even the Xuan Tian Sect has much information about the ancient Celestial Court... and the two individuals who might have deeper insights into this are considered enemies to me...

    It would be impossible to speak with Han Guang, the ¡°Heaven Sovereign¡± of The Myths. Do I really have no other option but the evil Gu Xiaosang?

    Suddenly, a child ran up to him, interrupting his thoughts. ¡°Young Master, there is a letter for you.¡± The little child whispered to him.

    A letter? With his spiritual senses, Meng Qi was certain that it held no dangers. He opened it and read the contents swiftly.

    ¡°Wang Siyuan had ventured into the rear mountains of the Shaolin Temple and had passed through the stone door.¡±

    Wang Siyuan hade across the true stone door?

    That was why he had asked about Abbot Kong Wen! He knew!

    Did he have the same purpose as Han Guang for venturing into the rear mountain? What did he gain from his visit there?

    How did he enter the stone door? And who had sent me this letter?

    A flurry of questions circled round and round in Meng Qi¡¯s mind.

    ...

    Yuanyang and Weng Lingyu had not expected to encounter the infamous Killing de during their first meeting. With mounting excitement, their discussion remained lively, hemmed with fervent admiration and frenzied passion about the feats and aplishments of the Killing de.

    At length, Weng Linyu paused and sighed. ¡°Would our Senior be here too?¡±

    ¡°Our Senior?¡± The sudden mention of their senior took Yuanyang aback. The figure of their Senior who had led them through their very first mission shed through her mind.

 Chapter 579: The Jianghu Stays Eternal

    <h4>Chapter 579: The Jianghu Stays Eternal</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Days passed. The sun hung high above the city as radiant as ever.

    It was still early summer in the city of Guangling and the weather was not yet hot, with refreshing breezes that soothed and abated the warmth of theing solstice. It was one of the best times for excursions abroad where the streets weaved with shuffling throngs of travelers and visitors.

    Yuanyang and Weng Linyu had met up with Min Renlong, Wu Xiuxian, and Wu Xing who had finally arrived. This was the first time that they had met in person beside their gatherings for their Samsara tasks!

    They had all gotten to know each other deeply during their adventures through Samsara. They mingled like close siblings, without any signs of aloofness between them, but with the freshness and excitement that came with their first-ever reunion. With brimming enthusiasm, they strolled to the banks of Lake Xiaonan of Guangling to enjoy the local delicacies of fish aboard the river cruise.

    They were strolling casually when the din of excitement suddenly rang in their ears. In an instant, the inexperienced saplings of the Jianghu sprang into alertness, tense as taut bowstrings as their hands reached for their weapons. They scanned all directions warily, cautious of an ambush.

    There was brief pandemonium in the crowd before it dispersed and gathered at the banks of Lake Xiaonan with fervent chatters and excited exmations.

    Min Renlong, a disciple of the Taiyue Sect who had earlier unsealed his ear apertures, listened closely to the murmurs of the crowd. From the cacophony of senseless thers and gossip he was able to make out some interesting news. With thrilled eagerness, he said to hispanions, ¡°Wang Ji, also known as Justice Under the Sword, and Song Quanlue, who is also called the Poetic de, have agreed to a duel at the Peace Lodge by the side of Lake Xiaonan. A duel between warriors of the Ranking List of Young Masters! A duel that is hard toe by!¡±

    ¡°This is River East indeed. This might be one of the few ces where one couldmonly witness duels between members of the Ranking List of Young Masters...¡± Wu Xiuxian answered with equal enthusiasm. This was the first time he had the opportunity to witness such a duel with his own eyes.

    Yuanyang, a jovial and passionate lover of crowds by nature, had long wanted to behold the splendors of the Ranking List too. They followed the shuffling mob of curious onlookers as she asked, ¡°What are their present ranks? How would they have fared against Yan Chong, Cui Zhe, Qing Yu, Wang Zai, and Yang He? How about Tian Ce, Ruan Yushu, Shangguan Heng, Wen Ren¡¯An, Luo Hou, Qi Zhengyan, Luo Xiu, and Zhen Ben?¡±

    In a single breath, the names of more than a dozen warriors spouted from her lips. The names of the top warriors of the Ranking List that she had kept so close to her heart. The Luo Hou that Yuanyang had mentioned was the hereditary Dharmic name of the heirs to the legacy of the Asura King which had been passed down through all the generations of sessors of the Asura Temple. The previous Luo Hou, the Present Asura King, possessed Dharmic Form of Luo Hou. He had once held the name of Luo Hou himself before he passed the name to his present disciple, who now walked in the footsteps of his teacher. Yuanyang knew nothing of the student who had inherited his master¡¯s name, but she was not confused over the differences between the two Luo Hous.

    Hidden and unknown perils lurked in the depths of the Southern Wilderness. News and tales hardly traveled in the turmoil and dangers that beset the South. Even the rigors of the Western Regions paled inparison. It was from news that had spread from the frontier tradesmen that Yuanyang had heard of the various experts of the Ranking List of Young Masters. Still, that was all that she had managed to glean. She had to ask, for she had neither the time nor the opportunity to gather news during her journey into the Central ins.

    ¡°Song Quanlue is one of the most prominent talents of the Song n of Luyang of this generation. He waste to bloom into distinction but quick to rise through the ranks. He sits at the thirty-first ce of the List,¡± answered Wu Xiuxian, a resident of the Central Province who was most familiar with the Ranking List.

    Beside him, Weng Linyu gave a soft but feverish giggle. ¡°Song Quanlue attended the Sumptuous Fruits Banquetst year hoping to make his appearance into the fold with an impressive disy of his skills. It was a pity that he had to encounter the Killing de who was at the peak of his climb to fame ¨C not even a group of five managed to overpower him. The encounter shattered Song Quanlue¡¯s confidence; he nearly sank into an abyss of despair. It is fortunate that he managed to mber up from his gloom and return into the fold. Now he wields not only the sword but a saber as well. An Expert of the Saber and Sword, as is themon fashion of a son of the Song n.¡±

    Weng Lingyu had been passionate about her freedom in the Jianghu ever since she had unsealed her Apertures through her adventures in the Samsara. River East was a ce where the news and tales of allnds converged, thus she was always in touch with the tales that spread within themunity of the martial world.

    ¡°Ah, yes! You spoke of this yesterday, didn¡¯t you, Lingyu?¡± eximed Yuanyang with childlike exuberance, her hands sped hard together in excitement.

    Yesterday, she had been told the tale of the ¡°Killing de¡¯s¡± triumph against the overwhelming odds of five warriors, but she had failed to notice that Song Quanlue was one of those ¡°overwhelming odds¡±, one of those on the Ranking List of Young Masters.

    Wu Xing, a swordsman, looked ahead, far into the distance. Peering at Lake Xiaonan far away, he was distracted as he spoke. ¡°Wang Ji, ¡®Justice Under the Sword¡¯, is a fresh talent from the branch families within the Wang family of River East. Even before he reached the age of twenty, he had already aplished the primary level of the Voidness Swordsmanship. With a remarkable entry into the Ranking List, he rose swiftly to the thirty-fifth ce. Their skills, which are close in level and prowess, would most surely give rise to a fierce and gripping duel!¡±

    Only the Main Line of the Wang family of River East adopted the strict nomenture of its members ording to seniority.

    The most of their group had unsealed Four Apertures. Aside from Min Renlong, who had unsealed his Sixth, the rest of them barely had opportunities to graze even the teaching of techniques or disciplines of the Exterior. Their adventures in the Samsara has orded them the means and the possibility of achieving greater heights regardless of their inexperience, and their rawness in the intricacies of martial arts fuelled their interest and passion. They weaved and shuffled through the horde of onlookers and rushed to the Peace Lodge.

    Indeed, the close difference between the strength and powers of both Wang Ji and Song Quanlue had culminated in a gripping and hard-fought battle that finally ended in the narrow victory of Song Quanlue after a quarter of an hour.

    Despite the brief disy of various martial skills, the subtle elegance of the movements and the extreme ferocity of the encounter was an enlightening and gratifying encounter for Min Renlong, Yuanyang, and theirpanions.

    ¡°A duel of the Ranking List of Young Masters indeed. The level of these champions is almost a level that we cannot fathom.¡± Wu Xiuxian heaved a sigh with intense ardor.

    ¡°If only I possessed such sword art, we would not have suffered such tormentst time.¡± Wu Xing the Swordsman¡¯s gaze was transfixed upon the two men who were still deep in conversation after their duel.

    He had deliberately avoided saying the word ¡°mission¡±, lest the secrets of Samsara should leak.

    Yuanyang and Weng Lingyu had barely opened their mouths to dissent when they heard a few fellow members of Jianghu scoff loudly. ¡°This is merely a duel of the lower half of the Ranking List of Young Masters! If only you had witnessed the duel between ¡®Killing de¡¯ and ¡®Five Emperors¡¯ Knife¡¯ in the streets as well as ¡®Shapeless Sword¡¯s¡¯ duel against four warriors!¡±

    ¡°Aye, that is so.¡± Another man agreed. ¡°The past generation of Ranking List of Young Masters can be truly acimed as one of the best. The talents that shoned so brightly like the stars of the night. We have had the Killing de, the Fairy of the Extinctive Sword, the Shapeless Sword, the Ledgerkeeper of Lives, and the evil maiden of the Luo Denomination. No one could question the caliber and quality of the talent behind these names. Tales have been imprinted into memories by these legends. They have endured and put to shame even their sessors!¡±

    Though it wasmon topare the greatness of the past and the shorings of the present, who could object to such valid arguments? There have been up to five warriors of that generation who had leaped over the hurdles of the Exterior ever since the Shapeless Sword sat atop the throne of the Ranking List of Young Masters. It was arguably one of the finest generations of the Ranking List in history. The glimmer and radiance of their prominence could not be surpassed even to this day.

    Even if one dared to say that they would eventually be outshined by new talents, none could say that it would be in the near future.

    Despite the remarkable standards that the current top fifteen of the Ranking List maintained, they still undoubtedly paled inparison to all of them!

    ¡°Let it go. They are all warriors of levels of the Exterior today. It would do us no good to dwell on the past.¡± A loud sigh came from another stranger.

    Indeed, they are now warriors who now wield powers of the Exterior! Legendary warriors who held in their hands the power to dominate and conquer!

    The differences between one who has begun to unseal their Apertures and one who has attained the levels of the Exterior were so great that one could argue that the former was worlds behind thetter. Warriors and legendse and go, but the Jianghu stays eternal.

    Yuanyang and herpanions exchanged nces before they sighed together.

    ¡°Warriors of the Exterior...¡±

    The name of ¡°the Killing de¡± and the others who they¡¯d just discussed with such fervency and zeal were now legends that flitted to and fro in the tales and talks of thend. A new page had been turned as they embarked on new adventures befitting their abilities and powers, striving closer to unraveling the mysteries of the divide between mortals and immortals.

    They shook off the gloom of mncholy and envy and adjourned to the banks of Lake Xiaonan where they chartered a small boat and had the vessel paddled to the center of theke.

    Together, thepanions enjoyed the scenic view from the bow of the boat. At length, they noticed the billowing plumes of mist that had gathered over the surface of theke. Expecting rainfall, thepany decided to move into the boat¡¯s cabin and requested the boatman to prepare a dish of fish.

    They had barely stepped into the cabin when they froze. At the table in the cabin sat a young man d in robes of white. A faint smile lined his fair features as he casually prepared tea, his movements graceful and serene. By his side was his sword.

    ¡°Young Master...¡± ¡°Senior...¡± Thrill and joy overwhelmed the fivepanions. The words had suddenly escaped their lips before they were able to restrain themselves. The tranquil sight of their Senior¡¯s unbidden presence had suddenly given them the desire to preserve the peace and silence in the cabin despite their swelling emotions.

    Trying to mirror Meng Qi¡¯s grace in his preparation of tea, the fivepanions sat down slowly with elegance. Restlessness and anxiety seemed to have left their mind and soul. Like the peaceful waters of a babbling brook, they were refreshed with renewed spirit, emptied of all misery and weariness.

    Meng Qi had altered his appearance and had worn clothing that was different from what he usually wore. With practiced movements, equal amounts of tea were poured into each cup. When he was done, he motioned to them to taste the tea that he had prepared.

    ¡°Splendid!¡± Min Renlong praised the vor. Its taste was bitter and astringent at first, but a distinct sweet aftertaste would linger thereafter with a pungent fragrance.

    Meng Qi smiled as he watched thepanions sipping tea. ¡°Since I am in River East, I decided toe and meet you to offer some words of advice.¡±

    ¡°Pray, continue, Young Master.¡± They put down their cups, watching Meng Qi attentively.

    The Young Master seemed to possess even more unfathomable depths in strength and power than in their previous meeting!

    ¡°It is good that you are all able to meet together like this. Your life-and-death experiences together have made you fast and close friends, but do refrain from meeting too often. You will encounter other Samsara travelers in your future. Through the skills and techniques that you use and the weapons you wield, opposing travelers of the Samsara would be able to trace your origins and hunt you down. The dangers that you suffered in the Samsara would linger even in your actual lives.¡± Meng Qi spoke tersely.

    Yuanyang and the others were shocked. They anxiously looked around for any curious or prying ears, rmed that the Young Master¡¯s remark about the Samsara might result in his execution by the Dominator. Only peace drifted in the air around them; nothing could be heard except the sounds of the boatman chopping the fish for the dish he was preparing. It was as if they were sitting in a dimension that was separated from reality.

    They turned their attention back to Meng Qi¡¯s words. Comprehending the implications, another wave of apprehension and dread filled them as their questions erupted. ¡°Will we be identified, Young Master?¡±

    They remembered that he had once mentioned missions in which they would be pitted against groups of Samsara travelers from opposing factions.

    ¡°Your present strength and power would not have warranted any notice yet. You can be at ease for now, but you will grow, and grow you shall. You will be counted among the Ranking List of the Young Masters. Your names would be spoken of and whispered as your fame grows. The skills and techniques of the martial disciplines you learn and their characteristics would be observed and noted. And amongst the curious onlookers, fellow members of the martial world, and rivals, there shall be no shortage of Samsara travelers that you might encounter in future Samsara tasks and they will recognize you.¡± Meng Qi exined calmly as he poured himself a cup of tea. An aura of peace and serenity filled the cabin once more, soothing the panic and unease of thepany.

    ¡°Should we disguise ourselves, then?¡± Yuanyang spoke first. Her life in the Southern Wilderness had exposed her to the methods of voodoo witchcraft, the use of poisonous weapons, and the art of disguise.

    ¡°Yes, but not only your appearance but your skills as well. Common skills and techniques that are generally used by all would hardly be worth noting. However, techniques of great potency and effect, the strongest and most easily-identifiable skills, you shall need more than two sets of them: one for your use in the Samsara and the other for your use in your actual life.¡± Meng Qi counseled.

    This would require arge amount of Karma points but it was a precaution of utmost importance. The addition of skills and techniques would also be a boon to them, after all. They rose to their feet and conveyed their thanks to Meng Qi.

    Meng Qi waved off their thanks. ¡°What skills have you redeemed from the Dominator?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Er...¡± Thepany froze. Weng Lingyu stepped forward first, cupping one hand in the other before her chest in reverence as she reported. ¡°¡®The Geese¡¯s Retreat¡¯ of the Five Divine Strokes of Mount Heng.¡±

    ¡°Let us have a look,¡± Meng Qi said calmly.

    Weng Lingyu took a deep breath and demonstrated the skill, breaking into a motion of magnificent style and exquisiteness with her sword.

    Meng Qi observed her demonstration with a nod. Without a word he drew his sword and derived from her presentation four other strokes which were different but closely rted, all of which were forceful and strong.

    ¡°Is-is this the rest of the strokes of the Five Divine Strokes of Mount Heng?¡± Weng Lingyu asked with an incredulous stare.

    Has the Young Master exchanged the entire array of the sword strokes from the discipline of the Divine Strokes? The same thought of amazement appeared in the minds of Yuanyang and herpanions.

    Meng Qi returned his sword to its scabbard. He spoke calmly and slowly. ¡°I did not learn this discipline before, but the principles of the sword are always the same. Watching your demonstration, the inspiration of the peaks of Mount Heng that I imagined allowed me to derive a set of sword techniques that would be simr in essence even to the actual five Divine Strokes.¡±

    ¡°He is able to create his own discipline just like that?¡± Min Renlong, Yuanyang and the others shared a look of disbelief.

    How much farther do we have to climb before we have such depth with the de?

    He had borated with suchposure and ease! It seemed so easy to him!

    Has the Young Master achieved the levels of the Exterior?

    Weng Lingyu recalled Meng Qi¡¯s demonstration and saw tea strewn on the floor of the cabin: Meng Qi had illustrated the moves that he had just shown her on the floor of the cabin. With tremendous delight, she fell to her knees and thanked him profusely. ¡°My deepest thanks, Young Master!¡±

    Meng Qi waved his hands slowly in acknowledgment. He then gave simr demonstrations and counsel to the rest of thepany. His extensive knowledge in the fundamentals of martial disciplines and his profound experiences abroad allowed him to bestow upon them invaluable advice, even for disciplines that hecked study for.

    ¡°Very well then. I shall take my leave for now. I hope that we will meet again one day.¡± Meng Qi slowly rose from his seat. He pushed a window of the cabin open and then abruptly disappeared.

    ¡°He vanished!¡± Min Renlong and hispanions weren¡¯t even able to ask the Young Master to stay. They looked out the window of the cabin only to see that much of the fine, white mists nketing the surface of theke had vanished with the departure of their Senior.

    ¡°The Young Master must be a warrior of the Exterior!¡± Min Renlong eximed with absolute certainty.

    ¡°The Young Master is extraordinary indeed!¡± Each and every one of them wore the very same expression of wonder and inspiration.

    ...

    Meng Qi glided over the surface of theke until he reached the shore. There were wisps of aura in the form of tiny purple fumes wreathed around his finger.¡°The sign of Benevolence and Kindness!¡±

    It was for the enhancement of his mastery in the skills of harnessing the elements of Karma that Meng Qi decided to extend the gesture of kindness to his subsidiaries. Otherwise, the notion of helping them would have barely crossed his mind.

    Next, the affair of the Immortality Elixir of East Pole! There is another strong and powerful warrior in River East that I can rely on even if Master Chong He is upied by the matter of the Sprite of Herbs!

 Chapter 580: Invitations

    <h4>Chapter 580: Invitations</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Meng Qi weaved his way through the boisterous crowd that upied the banks of Lake Xiaonan. His appearance had been changed once more, ¡°detaching¡± himself from the matter of his reunion with his subsidiaries.

    This was the vicinity of the ancestral seat of the Wang n of Jiangdong. Considering that he had once encountered Wang Siyuan in this area, he would not be so rash as to allow anyone know that he had met Yuanyang and his other subsidiaries here.

    His thoughts wandered back to the letter that informed him of Wang Siyuan¡¯s venture into the secret passage of the rear mountain of the Shaolin Temple. Meng Qi decided not to dwell on the matter anymore. What could he do, after all? Could he incite a conflict against the Wang n of Jiangdong that had weathered the decay of time and endured the trials beset upon it? The best he could do was to inform the Primogenitor Lingbao, Master Lu, and Abbot Kong Wen. Only they wielded the power to make something out of it!

    The identity of the author of the letter still bothered him greatly. He had tried and tried to make out the mysterious author but to no avail. The Wang n of Jiangdong would surely have hidden gambits when Wang Siyuan dared to slip into the rear mountain of the Shaolin Temple. The author was most probably not a member of the n. The n¡¯s involvement with the secret passage would be unknown to Meng Qi, Master Lu, Abbot Kong Wen and the relevant parties if the letter had not informed him of Wang Siyuan¡¯s secret trip to Mount Liantai. This begged the question: who was the author of the letter who possessed the knowledge of Wang Siyuan¡¯s foray into the passage?

    The stone door in the rear mountain of the Shaolin Temple was a secret even to the disciples of the order. The mere knowledge of the existence of the passage would imply that the mysterious writer of the letter possessed insights into the affair. He could be conveying the indisputable truth, or he could be trying to implicate the Wang n. Only two possibilities urred to Meng Qi: the letter was authored by Han Guang, the Evil Master, or it was written by a disgruntled confederate or a member of the Wang n who possessed conflicting interests with Wang Siyuan!

    For better or for worse, Meng Qi had chosen not to involve himself with the delicate intricacies of the matter. The dangerous undercurrent was not something that he would dly risk. He would best busy himself with the auction of the Immortality Elixir of East Pole!

    In addition to the Immortality Elixir, he also had an abundance of other draughts and items that would help extend one¡¯s life from the Plenitude Sect. Obviously, the Immortality Elixirs alone would hardly be sufficient for an auction that would be attended by seasoned warriors!

    The Primogenitor Lingbao had no spare time to help Meng Qi seeing as his full attention was on the enigmas surrounding Sprite of Herbs and Dominator of the Six Samsara. Meng Qi would require a guard with sufficient power and strength to ensure order during the auction. Not far away, in the city of Jiangdong, there was another member of The Immortals who fulfilled Meng Qi¡¯s requirements! One who would also greatly relish the opportunity to amass exotic minerals and produce for the students of his order and trade away some draughts and concoction of longevity: Yan Wuwo, the ¡°Flying Yaksha¡±!

    Meng Qi walked through the mob of people with his hands behind his back. He walked along the highway outside of Guangling to Mount Suigui at the west of Jiangzhou province. The Space Ring that he had brought was not sold to Yuanyang and herpanions. Their absence from the Samsara Square did not make the trade possible. Moreover, the Space Ring would hardly be their immediate concern, seeing as they had to prioritize trading for additional skills and techniques to mask their identities. Meng Qi would propose the trade before the start of his next mission via the exclusive channels that the Dominator had erected for trade between him and his subsidiaries.

    ...

    In a quiet, dimly lit chamber on the Amphiptere Peak of Mount Zhenwu.

    A bearded old man was sitting cross-legged on a bed fashioned from jade. His beard and brows were white as snow, with only a few strands of ck hair as a reminder of his youth that had passed many winters before. In deep meditation the elder sat, absorbing the chilling aura that seeped from the jade bed. Over the meridian point of his brain, a Taoist headdress floated over his head. The headdress shone with the radiance of the sun as droplets of mes rained over the elder.

    The Form of arge taijitu symbol materialized behind the elder. The symbol spun slowly. The Yin half of the symbol ingurgitated the chilling aura from the bed of jade while the Yang half received the aura of blistering heat from the shining headdress. In its snail-like motion, the spiraling taijitu symbol looked like a millstone of ck and white, or arge turtle bearing the taijitu symbol on its back.

    The meditation of the elder continued for a long time. The taijitu symbol inched closer to his body. It was not merely returning, instead, the form of the symbol was fusing with his body.

    A terrifying loud noise reverberated through the entire chamber, followed by a loud rumbling groan. A bright glimmer shone from the skin of the old man. On his skin, skin markings of irregr motifs began to form. Suddenly, the brightness was extinguished as swiftly as it hade.

    Behind him, the ck and white taijitu symbol jolted and shuddered before retreating back into his body.

    Some blood trickled from the edges of the old man¡¯s lips. Filled with mncholy over another failure, the eldermented,

    ¡°Still too soon...¡±

    Then again, there was indeed need for haste. Fifty winters hade and gone since his ascension to the level of the Second Celestial Ladder, lifting himself into the ranks of reigning grandmasters. Yet he had only passed through the hurdles of the First-fold Heaven. Not even the peaks of the Exterior were within the reach of his lifetime, let alone the Half-step to the level of the Dharmakaya. There had been rising anxiety in the household as he could only watch the end of his lifespan beckoning. Could he not be concerned?

    The members of his n had searched everywhere for elixirs or concoction of longevity for him without regard for cost. Without these supplements, he would have passed on two decades ago. The lifespan of one who has attained the levels of the Exterior could reach between twofold or threefold of sixty years. Without theplement of elixirs or draughts, none of the Exterior could live past threefold of sixty years, especially with the injuries and ailments left by the long years of battling through steel and fire.

    Twenty years... that is all I have if I do not achieve the level of the Half-step to the Dharmakaya... The elder moaned to himself. With unspoken angst and dread, the elder rose to his feet and ambled aimlessly in the chamber with his hands at his back.

    If only he could break through into the realm of the Half-step from the Dharmkaya, he would be able to secure an additional decade of life. The Zhenwu Sect had in its stores a rare elixir that enabled its user to lengthen his life by another thirty years, but only one who was at the level of the Half-step from the Dharmakaya could withstand the excruciating pain that apanied its ingestion.

    An extension of forty years added with the two decades that I presently have... that should be enough time for me to watch over the rise of the fresh talents in the household... The elder imagined the most optimistic prospect, but his shoulders sank as he sighed. He knew well that without fortuitous fortunes or encounters, a breakthrough of that magnitude would hardly be achievable within the twenty years that he had left and the present state of his mind.

    His hands trembled at the dire fate that loomed over his n. The eyes that had witnessed the cruel passage of time were full of sorrow.

    ¡°If only Yuanshan was still alive. He had the potential and fortitude to rival the likes of Su Meng, Jiang Zhiwei, He Jiu, Wang Siyuan and the others. He would not have been far behind even if his achievements and powers paled slightly if matched with them. He would have been so close to leaping past the hurdles of the Exterior.¡±

    ¡°If only I could find the one behind Yuanshan¡¯s death! I would pursue him to the ends of the earth and tear him into bits and pieces and watch his ashes fly!

    For half a century, the capacity of the Zhang n had dwindled rapidly. The n had been able tomand a respectable number of members possessing powers at the levels of the Exterior with the sustenance of strong and steady resources. However, the bulk of them suffered from a poor state of mind or theck of robust fundamentals. Only two from the entire flock had leaped into the levels of the Exterior from aplete cultivation of the Oneness of Heaven and Men. The progress and growth of the entire flock had been bogged down at early stages of the Exterior, without even the faintest glint of hope to make it past the Second Celestial Ladder. For years, the elder had yearned for the emergence of one who could finally live up to his hopes and expectations. Zhang Yuanshan finally came with all the qualities required of an heir, but all hope was lost when he was in during one of his pilgrimages abroad. The shocking news of his demise had caused the elder, the Patriarch of the Zhang n, great pain and sorrow.

    Yuanshan had barely disyed any potential during his early days. It was after he had begun his training when his aptitude and ir began to blossom. The younglings of the n may seem hardly noteworthy now, but amongst them might be slow bloomers who have yet to rise... The Patriarch tried his best to assuage his concern.

    A loud ring broke the silence. Someone outside had rung the bell to summon the Patriarch from his hermetic training.

    What could have happened? The brows of the Patriarch of the Zhang n rose inquiringly. Heposed his thoughts and unlocked the sealed chamber. At the door was Zhang Tingzhai, the kinsman who served at his beck and call.

    ¡°Master Patriarch, someone tried to send you a letter in secret,¡± said Zhang Tingzhai respectfully. He handed over a dark red envelope.

    ¡°An invitation?¡± The Patriarch of the Zhang n asked with his brows raised. He had long retreated from the affairs of Jianghu. He did not expect an invitation bearing his name.

    After making sure that it was safe to open, he unfolded the invitation.

    ¡°You are cordially invited to an auction of Immortality Elixirs of East Pole and other concoctions of longevity and health. The auction shall be held at the Tide-watching Rock of the East Sea at dusk on the fifteenth day of the sixth month of the year. Sale of the items shall go to the highest bidder. Please bring the following items for the auction: Lon Granite, Wyrm Herb...¡±

    ¡°The Immortality Elixirs of East Pole?¡± The veins in the elder¡¯s hand elder swelled as it clutched the invitation. His heart was beating with apprehension.

    It was the name given to the elixirs once concocted by the Azure Emperor of legend. It was used specifically to lengthen one¡¯s lifespan. Unlike the concoctions of the ancient age, the present renditions could only extend one¡¯s life by sixty years. Even then, only a handful of other elixirs could haveparable effects.

    Sixty years... All could be settled if only I manage to live another sixty years... The invitation brought much-awaited hope to the Patriarch of the Zhang n. He felt his heart thumping with excitement and renewed vigor. He took a long, deep breath to regain hisposure.

    He would venture to the East Sea and see for himself! There was no telling if this was a ruse or scheme of devious designs, but with his life nearing its end there was no other option. As long as there were no enemies at the level of the Dharmakaya or the presence of any Divine Weapons, his skills and experiences would allow him to flee safely!

    The note at the end of the invitation left the Patriarch befuddled. Why did the author of the invitation specifically ask for exotic minerals and produce to be brought to the auction? In all his years in the Jianghu, the Patriarch had neverid eyes on an invitation that listed the items that would be required!

    He curiously looked at the bottom corner of the letter and saw only words instead of the signed name of its author,

    ¡°Blessed is He who is Generous and Charitable.¡±

    ¡°A friendly benefactor? Is that what these words imply? ¡± But the Patriarch of the Zhang n was hardly troubled by the words. It had merely shown that the author did not intend to reveal his name and identity. He paced to and fro, pondering on his decision. Finally, he made a resolution: he would amass an adequate amount of the items mentioned in the letter, no matter what they cost!

    Folks of humble and modest origins may be hard-pressed to umte such a bulk of exotic minerals and resources in the extremely narrow timeframe of one month, but he was confident. With the resources of the n and the Zhenwu Sect, he would aplish the impossible for the sake of the n¡¯s future!

    ...

    In the Ancestral Residence of the Ruan n of Langya.

    The Patriarch of the Ruan n was enjoying the music yed by a younger kin. His eyes were closed as he savored the peacefulness and tranquility of the music with a fresh vim that belied his age.

    A head servant came to him suddenly and presented an invitation. ¡°Master, there is an invitation with your name on it.¡±

    The Patriarch looked at the younger scions of his n gathered around him and motioned for all of them to retreat from his presence. With a flick of his wrist, the invitation flew from the hands of the head servant andnded softly in his grasp.

    ¡°You are cordially invited to an auction of Immortality Elixirs of East Pole and other concoctions of longevity and health. The auction shall be held at the Tide-watching Rock of the East Sea at dusk on the fifteenth day of the sixth month of the year. Sale of the items shall go to the highest bidder.¡±

    ¡°Blessed is He who is Generous and Charitable.¡±

    ¡°The Immortality Elixir of East Pole?!¡± The Patriarch chuckled with amusement. ¡°Years ago I wouldn¡¯t have shied away from such events. Summon my third son. Let him attend the auction in my ce. Have him procure as many elixirs and concoctions of longevity as possible. There is always need for such items.¡±

    The hunt for ingredients had begun ever since the Ruan nid hands on the form for the Immortality Elixir of East Pole. Much effort and resources were expended and they finally umted the materials after one year. It was only after three failed attempts at concocting it that they finally tasted sess. It came at a hefty price.

    ¡°The Third Master?¡± The head servant gasped in disbelief.

    The Patriarch nodded lightly. ¡°He only made a misstep in that incident many years ago. He should not have borne the me alone. I was overly harsh back then.¡±

    ¡°Winters and summers have passed. The Twenty-first Daughter has grown from a baby to one of the greatest of the Ranking List of Young Masters. What more could I ask for? What¡¯s done is done. What¡¯s needed now are resolution and reparation. I should allow him the opportunity for it.¡±

    The head servant had hardly any knowledge of what happened many years ago, but he could not contain the joy and relief that the Third Master who had shown him kindness would finally be released from his indefinite chastisement. With repeated sounds of acknowledgment, the head servant hurriedly retreated.

    ...

    ¡°The Immortality Elixir of East Pole?¡± A frail and thin old man had been watching the construction of his own tomb. He crushed the Divine Sun Stone in his hand.

    ¡°The Immortality Elixir of East Pole!¡± Another man gasped to himself. He staggered upright. He was alone in a shabby and decrepit shrine filled with nothing but flocks of crows. His scrawny figure was nothing but a bag of bones. There were noyers of skin nor flesh on his hands, only bones!

    Word of the auction zed through Jiangdong, Central Province, and all other areas surrounding the East Sea. One after another, the feeble and sickly figures of warriors of the Exterior rose and shook off the weariness that weighed over their shoulders. They turned their gazes in the direction of the Tide-watching rock.

    Only a few warriors over the level of Half-step to the Dharmakaya and those who wielded Divine Weapons were invited to the event.

    ......

    A shadownded by the Tide-watching Rock. An aura that bespoke of the decay and rigors of life emanated from the figure of the stranger. The stranger noticed arge,mon-looking ship, and upon its decks was another aura of torrid destion and death.

    ¡°Is that you, Old Corpse?¡± The stranger spoke hoarsely with surprise.

    ¡°I was requested to stand guard here.¡± A voice came from the cabins of the boat. The steady voice was strong and confident. ¡°But I do not seem to remember you being invited?¡±

    The Old Corpse is guarding the ship? The cloaked stranger tore his bitter gaze away. Death and despair seemed to encircle him. With amazement, he wondered about the identity of the host of the auction that he was even able to enlist the Flying Yaksha as his guard!

 Chapter 581: Handicap

    <h4>Chapter 581: Handicap</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    The frail figure cloaked in dark robes recovered from his astonishment. ¡°You do not have to concern yourself with the source of my information. This is an auction. Would the host bar the entry of another promising patron? Or are you fearful of my powers and skills? Are you worried that I am here to wreak havoc and take the elixirs by force?¡± said the stranger gruffly.

    There was a noticeable emphasis on the words ¡°fear¡±, ¡°wreak havoc¡±, and ¡°take the elixirs by force¡±. The stranger had intentionally tried to provoke the proud and unrelenting Yan Wuwo so that he would be allowed entry.

    Yan Wuwo snorted dismissively in response. ¡°I know your ce on the Terrestrial Rankings is two ces over mine and you are ced fifth on the ck List, old man, but don¡¯t ever think that I don¡¯t have the skills and power to defeat you, especially when ites to a real fight. In you go. And behave yourself, unless you are interested in seeing what I am capable of!¡±

    The ck List was a separate ranking listpiled by the dominant sects and orders of the martial world as well as the aristocracies of thend. The list specified one hundred of the greatest evil and corrupt warriors below the level of the Dharmakaya. The ck List served as a means for the disciples and warriors of the more righteous half of the martial world to understand and beware of the strength and prowess of the evildoers that they might encounter in the wild.

    Yan Wuwo was not listed within the ck List for he was a warrior who aligned with no one but himself. The ¡°Zombie Fist¡± technique, which he was infamous for, was not a skill that dabbled with Evil nor malice.

    With a snicker of glee, the frail stranger glided over thepping waters andnded on the bow of the boat. On the deck of the boat were numerous robes, long and wide, as well as masks made of wood. The items were not of ordinary origin for they were able to conceal the identity and the aura of the guests from anyone prying.

    The frail stranger apuded the meticulous and perceptive arrangementsid out by the host. He had feared that his presence might incite unrest and aggression from the other guests who hailed from more respectable origins ¨C the more righteous half of the Jianghu ¨C despite Yan Wuwo¡¯s consent to his entry. With relief, the stranger began to believe that the auction was headed by a powerful faction or individual.

    Yan Wuwo watched the stranger descend into the lower levels of the boat. His lips quivered as he whispered into the air. His voice turned into a strand of aura with a chill as ifing from the Netherworld itself, flying into the ears of Meng Qi.

    ¡°He is the Oracle of the Covenant, one of the Oracles of the Luo Denomination. I have allowed him entry since you decided not to bar him.¡±

    Meng Qi was slightly taken aback by the news. He had not expected that the Oracle of the Covenant woulde. The Oracle of the Covenant was the leader of the Twelve Oracles of the Luo Denomination, a grandmaster of the Exterior who had lived for more than two hundred and twenty-six years. Twenty-sixth in the Terrestrial Rankings and fifth on the ck List. An old man literally.

    ¡°That should not be a problem. The end is nearing for the Oracle. His thirst for the concoctions might be greater than that of the others. He would probably spare no expense in procuring them.¡± Meng Qi replied with a smile, swiftly suppressing his surprise.

    He is now amb waiting for ughter!

    ...

    The Oracle stepped into the lowermost cabin of the boat. He instantly felt the auras of the other guests present. Powerful and vast but indistinguishable. Their auras were so condensed in the cabin, even the air quivered and the sea¡¯s salty scent was kept from flowing in.

    A good many senior veterans are present as well, I see... He sighed as he looked around. There were no looks of friendliness orpassion, only the cold and dispassionate res and stares from the other guests. This was a contest for the elixirs to lengthen their lives!

    He could clearly see that the collective strength of all the powerful guests would be able to overwhelm the ¡°Old Corpse¡±, Yan Wuwo so they could divide the loot amongst themselves. However, the elixirs had yet to be presented. Furthermore, who would want to get on the bad side of someone like Yan Wuwo, who was infamous for being vengeful and has constantly guarded his interests with intense jealousy, when there was a reasonable expectation of a peaceful trade.

    Moreover, one would have to expect that the host might also be able to summon the aid of someone from the Celestial Rankings, seeing as he was able to enlist one of the greatest from the Terrestrial Rankings to provide security!

    Prudence and cautiousness would be paramount here. Nobody could afford turmoil and chaos.

    The tenseness seemed to have magnified upon the Oracle¡¯s arrival in the cabin. Each guest was a seasoned warrior in their own right, wielding the powers to alter the fabric of the Dharma and Logos of Nature in their fingertips. Even the light in the cabin was faintly dimmed by the radiation of aura from the cabin. There were shadows of doubt and distrust over the congregation. Closed lips and dark looks seemed to indicate that they were preparing against, or worse, devising treacherous plots against each other.

    The Patriarch of the Zhang n, Zhang Duan, took a deep breath to settle his emotions and keep hisposure while waiting for the auction to begin.

    The wariness and reservation that he had maintained earlier diminished tremendously. The presence of so many warriors of the highest order and caliber had convinced him that there would truly be elixirs and concoctions to be auctioned. Anticipation and eagerness reced the apprehension and doubt that previously filled his heart.

    A screech was suddenly heard, followed by the loud, deafening ng of a door being mmed. The great door to the cabin had been shut tightly. The ¡°Flying Yaksha¡±, Yan Wuwo, then appeared on a low tform at the end of the cabin.

    A single stroke from any of the guests would have been sufficient to cripple and possibly sink the entire ship, yet the loud ng of the main door being mmed shut seemed to struck fear into the hearts of the powerful guests that some of them cringed at its echo.

    At the same time, a trapdoor at the end of the cabin opened. A figure stepped into view, a person who was wearing the same grey robes as they, and a simr wooden mask.

    So it begins!

    The same thought was shared by many of the warriors.

    Tense with anticipation, they looked at the mysterious host of the auction as they waited for him to speak.

    Meng Qi stopped beside Yan Wuwo. He looked at the congregation of warriors before him. The Patriarch of the Zhang n and the Third Master of the Ruan n stood out most to him. The former had been specially invited by him, whilst thetter¡¯s presence was definitely unexpected.

    He had expected the Ruan n to be able to brew the Immortality Elixirs of East Pole on their own, so he would not have been surprised if the Patriarch of the Ruan n had decided not to appear. But he would never have anticipated that it was Ruan Chengde, the Third Master of the Ruan n who had appeared instead. Word in the Jianghu was that he had retreated into seclusion ever since he suffered a seizure that robbed him of his powers and left him paralyzed.

    Ruan Yushu¡¯s father was the Patriarch¡¯s anointed heir amongst the siblings of the former generation ¨C the firstborn of the Patriarch and the current Master of the Ruan n. But it was Ruan Chengde, the son of the Patriarch¡¯s older sibling, who was in the favor of the Patriarch and the upper echelons of the n many years before. However, the news of his seizure and his subsequent fall from grace zed rapidly through the Jianghu just when he was in the peak of his rise into the Terrestrial Rankings, much to the dismay of many.

    The resurgence of the Third Master is a great boon to the Ruan n... Meng Qi was happy about the Third Master¡¯s presence due to his closeness to Ruan Yushu and, by extension, the Ruan n. He took a breath and altered his voice as he spoke.

    ¡°I am truly humbled by your presences, gentlemen...¡±

    After a few words in greeting, Meng Qi dove straight into the main order of business ¨C the auction. ¡°These are the items that we will present today: the Immortality Elixir of East Pole, which lengthens the lifespan of its user by sixty years... the Fortune¡¯s Endurance Elixir, which lengthens the lifespan of its user by thirty years, applicable only with techniques or conjurations of the Wood Element... the Meridian Treasured Powder, which lengthens the lifespan of its user by a decade...¡±

    ¡°A detailed announcement of all the elixirs they are offering? So soon?¡± Zhang Duan, the Patriarch of the Zhang n had previous experience attending auctions of this nature, but it was the first time he had encountered such irregrities. Usually, the host would first present a list containing the names of the items for sale so the guests could decide which item they wanted to focus on. Never had he attended an auction which would so brazenly detail the properties of all their wares with such frankness! Should he not announce these particrs only during the course of the bidding?

    By the end of Meng Qi¡¯s brisk introduction, the guests present had already gained a clear insight into the value of the items offered.

    Just as a dull silence nketed the entire congregation of guests as busy thoughts and calction circled around their minds, Meng Qi spoke suddenly.

    ¡°The first item. We present the Immortality Elixir of East Pole. We have two of the elixirs at present.¡±

    ¡°The Immortality Elixir? The most valuable Immortality Elixir so early in the proceedings?¡± The Patriarch of the Zhan n could hardly believe his ears. He had not expected this at all.

    Why in the world is the best item the first to be sold?

    The rest of the guests stirred with simr reactions, wondering at the unbelievable turn of events.

    But who could have known that Meng Qi had only the simplest intention, which was to secure the best interest for himself? Of the wares that would be offered for sale during the auction, only the Immortality Elixirs of East Pole were his. The rest of the other elixirs and concoctions were items of the Plenitude Sect that they had requested Meng Qi to sell on their behalf. A great portion of the profit from the sale of these items would go to the cunning Immortal Yunhe¡¯s coffers instead of his own.

    Meng Qi conducted the auction this way in order to ensure that the guests would not trade all their valuables for the other concoctions and end up with not enoughpetition for his own elixirs.

    Unlike usual auctions, the items that Immortal Yunhe had concocted were all extremely rare. The methods and crafts in the concoction of these elixirs were lost through the decay of Time and only the Immortal still possessed them. The elixirs were of great value to most warriors and practitioners of martial disciplines above the levels of the Exterior that they would hardly deign to trade for them.

    Meng Qi¡¯s n ensured that the guests would not leave empty-handed despite the scarcity of the Immortality Elixirs. The ones who missed the Immortality Elixirs would be able to bid and purchase the items of Immortal Yunhe, and Meng Qi would be able to avoid an uproar. Meng Qi also wanted toplete the sale of his own elixirs as early as possible so that he could prevent any losses of his own if things were to turn ugly in case of a sudden uproar.

    ¡°The first item. We present the Immortality Elixir of East Pole. We have two of the elixirs at present.¡±

    Meng Qi repeated himself. The guests recovered from their stunned disbelief. The very air in the room was tense and anxious with anticipation as everyone seemed to have held their breath.

    The Patriarch of the Zhang n fingered the Space Ring that held the exotic minerals and produce that he had amassed, representing a huge portion of the n¡¯s wealth. The items that he had umted were extremely rare and valuable.

    ¡°I only pray that I have brought enough...¡± Zhang Duan whispered a silent prayer to the forefathers of the n for their blessing.

    ¡°The first Immortality Elixir is presented for bidding on behalf of a secret beneficiary. He requests for the following items: Lon Granite, Wyrm Herb, and... The beneficiary would require at least twelve pieces of the fifteen types of the aforementioned exotic minerals and produce to be included in the offers of your bids. Naturally, the sale of the item shall go to the highest bidder.¡± Meng Qi announced calmly, the full attention of the congregation focused on him.

    The announcement struck the Patriarch of the Zhan n like a lightning bolt; he was momentarily astonished. The minerals and valuable resources that he had stocked within the Space Ring met the requirements of the trade perfectly.

    His thoughts shed back to the note at the bottom of the invitation. Fearing that he could not be the only one with sufficient provisions for the trade, he quickly called out. ¡°I offer pieces of Lon Granite and... a total of thirteen exotic minerals and produce.¡±

    He had intentionally left out a few more in order for him to increase his bidster if a challenger came forth.

    Zhang Duan¡¯s bid was met with dreadful silence. The entire cabin was quiet save for the heavy breathing of the guests.

    ¡°No challengers?¡± Even Zhang Duan could hardly believe it.

    ¡°With no challengers to the bid, the sale of this Immortality Elixir is awarded to this friend.¡± Meng Qi indifferently made the announcement.

    The Patriarch of the Zhang n could hardly believe his fortune. With a dazed expression concealed by his mask, he stepped forward and produced the items that he had promised. He received from the host an emerald-green elixir the size of a longan fruit. The mere presence of the elixir in his grasp seemed to have granted him refreshed vim and renewed vigor.

    The Oracle of the Covenant suspiciously eyed the items that Zhang Duan had offered for the trade. ¡°To think that you have the very items that were specifically requested,¡± he said with a gruff and hollow voice.

    Who would have amassed exotic minerals and produce of such impressive rarity if not by design?

    This looks like a true handicap indeed!

    Realization dawned on the Patriarch instantly: none of the other invitations had the note at the bottom!

    The Patriarch gazed deeply at Meng Qi, wondering about the identity of the unknown benefactor before him. He removed his mask and ingested the elixir without caring about revealing his identity or about the possibility that the elixir would not yield its full potential if ingested directly.

    He thought it best to extinguish the hopes of anyone who might be waiting to rob him of the elixir in such perilous surroundings!

    Moreover, spreading the news that he had gained another sixty years of life would discourage further hostilities between the Zhang n and the Yao n. Keeping it secret would, in fact, incur more adverse effects!

    ¡°The old devil of the Zhang n...¡± Someone in the crowd had recognized Zhang Duan.

    Immediately, Meng Qi presented the second Immortality Elixir.

    ¡°May the highest bidder win.¡±

    Meng Qi concluded his sentence without any additional conditions.

    Not willing to tarry anymore, the Oracle of the Covenant called out loud, ¡°I offer the Fifth-earth Essence and... a sum of fourteen exotic minerals and produce, in addition to the Shadow Sword, a Precious Weapon of high grade.¡±

    The Oracle had barely ended the announcement of his offer, when another raucous voice rang. ¡°Fifteen exotic minerals of simr nature, in addition to the Moon-falling Stick, an exquisite Precious Weapon.¡±

    A Precious Weapon of exquisite quality?

    Not even the Third Master of the Ruan n could hold back his curiosity as he turned to look at the stranger who had spoken.

 Chapter 582: The Man with Nine Fingers

    <h4>Chapter 582: The Man with Nine Fingers</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    In the corner of the cabin sat the man who had loudly offered his bid. The mysterious masked stranger was simrly d in grey, blending with the congregation of guests. Not even his height and girth could be seen through the wide robes that he wore. None knew who he was, save for Meng Qi and Yan Wuwo. He was one of the Tai Shang Elders of the Ji n of the Central Province, Ji Feihong. The Elder was also in the Terrestrial Rankings, wielding powerful strength of his own. When he arrived on the boat, the hosts did not fail to notice that his body had shown signs of faltering health.

    Martial practitioners of the Exterior enjoyed robust health well into old age. Their powers would never dwindle and their bodies would never disy signs of decline despite their age unless Death had reached their door. Since his well-being had shown signs of diminishing, it meant that Death was already waiting to im Ji Feihong¡¯s life.

    ¡°That would exin why he is so willing to part with an Exquisite Precious Weapon!¡± Yan Wuwo sighed to himself.

    Precious Weapons of the exquisite ss were the most superb of all Precious Weapons. Those who wielded them would be like warriors with powers of the Half-step to the Dharmakaya amongstmon warriors with powers of the Exterior. The Precious Weapons of such rarity and aptitude would bend their will to nomon practitioners or warriors of the Exterior. Amongst the most dominant of Precious Weapons of such exquisiteness, some might even bear the power and attributes of Divine Weapons, and in very rare cases, awareness of their own. Yan Wuwo was inclined to believe that the Moon-falling Stick was not a Precious Weapon forged by Ji Feihong¡¯s own hands, but a bounty that he had chanced upon in one of his adventures abroad.

    Even Yan Wuwo would hardly be able to suppress the desire for such an item of immense rarity and value if he did not have the Dominator of the Six Samsara to look to for his needs. The Dominator only required Karma points and his cupboard would never be bare.

    Looks of derision were thrown toward Ji Feihong after his desperate bid. They remained still. What did one have to fear but the inability to procure any elixir or draught to extend life when Death beckoned?

    Meng Qi¡¯s heart pounded but he kept calm. He was certain that better offers woulde. Nothing would be more valuable to these decrepit elders than their lives which have at most three decades, or at least a few months left!

    As expected, the sickly and hollow voice of the Oracle of the Covenant boomed once again. ¡°The same 14 exotic minerals and produce I have offered before and the Precious Weapon of high grade, the Shadow Sword. But I shall also offer a magical artifact of the Ninth Heaven, the Mirror of Turbulence.¡±

    ¡°An artifact of the Ninth Heaven! The old man has such wealth!¡±

    Meng Qi felt that he would not be able to suppress the emotions swelling in him had he not seen the greatness of a Divine Weapon with his own eyes. He reckoned the bid for the Immortality Elixir had reached its peak. The items offered by the old Oracle would reach 30,000 Karma points by modest estimation, assuming that the value of the items was not assessed by the unscrupulous Dominator!

    Meng Qi¡¯s mind spun with awe and amazement. He had enjoyed numerous bounties and fortuitous returns in his past adventures but nothing he had ever done had yielded him such a great amount! Thirty thousand Karma points! A few more endeavors like this and he would have enough points to restore the Devil-rinsing g! He would gain possession of a Divine Weapon without having toplete the arduous tasks to earn one!

    The euphoria passed as swiftly as it came. He knew well that fortunes like this came only once in a lifetime. The present situation and the extreme scarcity of the Immortality Elixirs of East Pole had convinced the guests that there were only two such elixirs in existence so they eagerly bid for it with reckless abandon! The emergence of more elixirs in the future would cause suspicion that a steady source for the Elixir had been found, causing the prices to plummet.

    Then again, the dwindling life of the seniors and the rareness of the elixirs and concoctions, coupled with the fact that only the first consumption of such elixirs would yield maximum potency, ensured high demand for Immortality Elixirs in the future. But the returns of future trade would hardly be as rewarding as before. A single elixir might only yield a profit of a few thousands of Karma points. An increase in volume will drive prices lower and would carry the risk of exposure.

    The Oracle¡¯s counterbid threw the entire cabin into another tense silence. His offer had gone over their limit. Even if some of the guests could make much better offers, should they go that far?

    Many other items had yet to be presented, including the Fortune¡¯s Endurance Elixirs, the Meridian Treasured Powder and other concoctions of simr nature and effect. One or two such items would also ensure promising oues despite their marginal effectpared to the Immortality Elixir of East Pole!

    It was understandable that one would hesitate and reconsider when faced with more than one option, hoping not to pay too great a price.

    Meng Qi had foreseen this. The fact that only two Immortality Elixirs of East Pole were avable for bidding had raised the possibility that violence would ensue in everyone¡¯s hope to gain possession. The lone strength of Yan Wuwo would hardly be enough to counter the collective strength of the guests. Thus Meng Qi would have to ensure that sufficient wares would be avable so that every guest would not leave with empty hands. Otherwise, he would have to enlist the help of another guard ¨C one who wielded the powers of the Dharmakaya.

    Considering Primogenitor Lingbao¡¯s busyness and the rewards that Meng Qi would have to give him for his help, the mere profit from the sale of the Immortality Elixirs was hardly worth him being indebted to the Primogenitor.

    Heaven knows how many in the world would hope to obtain a favor of one at the level of the Dharmakaya!

    Immortal Chonghe, the ¡°Primogenitor Lingbao¡±, could hardly be summoned on affairs outside the interest of The Immortals, lest Meng Qi squander the favor that he had earned by revealing the Heaven Sovereign¡¯s schemes to Immortal Chonghe. Meng Qi¡¯s opportune warning had helped the leader of The Immortals to escape from the woe that would have cost him his life, allowing him instead to exploit the opening and turn the tables on his foe... Meng Qi recovered from his momentary reflection and apathetically said, ¡°Are there any bids higher than this? The sale shall go to this guest if we do not receive any more bids on the third count.¡±

    There was nothing but the loud and heavy breaths of the Oracle in the awkward silence that followed, adding tension to the already stressful mood.

    ¡°One...¡±

    Silence and still more silence.

    ¡°Two...¡±

    Every breath seemed like an eternity. The sight of Meng Qi raising the apothecary jade vase that held the Immortality Elixir took the old Oracle¡¯s breath away. He anxiously awaited the third count. He would directly consume the elixir like the elder of the Zhang n, but, unlike him, the Oracle would try not to reveal his identity!

    ¡°Wait.¡± A voice shattered the silence.

    The Oracle of the Covenant could barely contain his rage and malice as he turned to look at the one who had spoken.

    Like everyone around him, the stranger was in grey robes and a wooden mask. He intentionally shielded his breath from detection and tried to conceal his physique. Without even a nce at the Oracle, the stranger presented his bid. ¡°The ming Herb... 13 exotic minerals and produce, in addition to a Precious Weapon of high grade, the Soul-killing Venomous Needle.¡±

    He paused briefly.

    His current offer was not on par with the bid that the Oracle had offered earlier. Thus, everyone expected that the next item that he would add to the offer would surely hold tremendous value.

    ¡°An artifact formed by the very auras of Nature. An artifact of the exquisite ss, the Oceanic Dominion Pearl!¡± The stranger fell into silence as if he had regretted his brashness.

    ¡°The Oceanic Dominion Pearl?¡± Meng Qi simply could not believe his ears! ¡°The Oceanic Dominion Pearl of the Apotheosized World? The Pearl which was once in the possession of Zhao Gongming, the Lord Xuantan?¡±

    ¡°Surely this is one of the Peerless Godly Weapons?¡±

    Yan Wuwo, the ¡°Immortal Taiyi¡± of The Immortals, was also familiar with the Apotheosized World. He was visibly shaken as his aura fluctuated mildly.

    The bidder feared that some guests might not understand the value of the item that he had offered so he exined in a raspy voice. ¡°This is an artifact that has survived the depths of the East Sea for tens of thousands of years. The Pearl holds within the aura of Chaos. Due to its massive weight, it can calm even the most ferocious waves of the sea, thus its name: the Oceanic Dominion Pearl. It can be used as one of the main ingredients for the forging of Divine Weapons, or it could be used as a secret artifact. By throwing it at the enemy, blinding rays of light of five different shades would emerge to confound the enemy. Its weight would also be enough to kill.¡±

    ¡°However, due to its immature state, the Pearl would only be able to function a few times as a secret artifact before its powers and effects are spent.¡±

    He was unable to say the number of times that the Pearl could still be used because he had never used it before.

    It was not only a main ingredient of Divine Weapons, it was also a magical artifact equivalent to an Exquisite Precious weapon; everyone could see how valuable it was. The Oracle of the Covenant¡¯s offer would not be able topete with it! Many of the guests who had been uncertain if they should also bid finally put the notion to rest. The price that was offered was impossible to counter, so the othersid their minds on the other wares that were yet to be presented.

    Meng Qi was immensely pleased with the bid. Raw strength was one of the greatest advantages of the Eight Nine Mysteries discipline that he had mastered. The disciplines of Virtual Purity Sabersmanship, Heaven-equalling and Ocean-stirring Staff Art or even Vairocana Swordy all had strokes and stances that embodied the facets of sheer power, chiefly the disciplines of the Heaven-equalling and Ocean-stirring Staff. And by a stroke of fortuitous luck, the Pearl of Oceanic Dominion was something that would help Meng Qi meditation on the very aspect of this element. He would also be able to use the Pearl for the enhancement or forging of his own Precious Weapons one day. For now, the Pearl could be used for an artifact that he could still use at least twice or thrice!

    ¡°Are there any more bids?¡± Meng Qi called out once more as he tried to suppress his emotions.

    ¡°Three...¡±

    The Oracle drew a shaky breath. He turned and shot a scathing look toward the stranger who had outbid him.

    ¡°Two...¡±

    The Oracle took a light breath, the apparent frailty of his health surfacing once again.

    The Patriarch of the Zhang n, Zhang Duan, witnessed the entire scene as the elixir was taking effect. A warm sensation rose within him, invigorating his flesh and blood as well as his Vital Spirit. He could not help but feel poignant. He would not have been able to acquire the Immortality Elixir if not for the grace that was shown to him. Without the Immortality Elixir, he would have had to rely on lesser elixirs and concoctions.

    ¡°But from whence had such grace sprung from?¡±

    ¡°One! Deal!¡± Meng Qi roared loudly. He was d that no incident had arisen.

    The stranger stepped forward, stopping before the tform. He produced the thirteen exotic minerals and produce that gleamed radiantly. Then, he presented a small needle that glistened with a sparkling blue shade.

    Finally, he took out a little ck box from his Space Ring. As soon as the box appeared in his hand, the air around them screeched and crackled as if the air hovered in fear of what was held within.

    Even with the strength of a grandmaster, the stranger¡¯s feet sank a full inch into the timber of the deck. With great difficulty, he presented the box to the host.

    Meng Qi nced at Yan Wuwo, who in turn channeled some of his strength to Meng Qi. With both of his hands, Meng Qi received the box from the stranger. To his surprise, it was so heavy, he felt as if it would tten him. The sudden weight in his hands made them tremble, almost causing him to drop it.

    The box easily weights around five to six thousand jin... Even the aura of Chaos that seeped from the Pearl has stymied my ability to summon and wield the Force of Heaven and Earth... Meng Qi reflected as he opened the box.

    The lid of the box swung open, revealing a pearl the size of a thumb. The pearl vaguely radiated a supple blush of many colors with a soft, ethereal glimmer to it. Various visions seemed to y out in its faint glimmer as if a realm of its own.

    With no time to withdraw them into his sleeves, the stranger¡¯s hands were caught in the illumination of the pearl, undoing the secret technique he had used to conceal their appearance. Fleetingly, Meng Qi saw that the stranger¡¯s hands had a missing finger! At the stub of the severed finger was a shade of shimmering blue.

    The stranger swiftly pulled his hands back into his sleeves. Meng Qi paid no heed to his discovery, but a curious head in the crowd tilted to catch a glimpse of the Pearl.

    It is indeed an artifact that closely resembles the true Oceanic Dominion Pearl, but it is not yet fully formed... Meng Qi thought quietly after he had studied the prize. He stowed away the Pearl and presented the Immortality Elixir of East Pole to the stranger with nine fingers.

    Like the Patriarch of the Zhang n before him, the man with nine fingers immediately consumed the elixir, but he tried his best not to reveal his appearance by keeping his mask on.

    The auction then continued with the sale of other lesser elixirs for longevity such as the Fortune¡¯s Endurance Elixir. With enough wares, every single guest was able to buy something. This prevented dissatisfaction and resentment that could have escted into mayhem.

    At the conclusion of the auction, the guests quickly took their leave. No one wanted to risk being exposed and they had no appetite for small talk.

    Within moments, there was no one left but Meng Qi and Yan Wuwo.

    ¡°Let us retreat first. I will take my share of the rewardster.¡± Yan Wuwo spoke to Meng Qi telepathically.

    Even as a fellow member of The Immortals, Meng Qi tried to be responsible and fair whenpensating his associates and allies.

    Meng Qi nodded and turned to leave. Yan Wuwo suddenly stopped him. ¡°The Third Master of the Ruan n spoke to me via telepathy earlier. He asked me who the stranger was who had bought the second Immortality Elixir.¡±

    ¡°The Third Master of the Ruan n?¡± Meng Qi was puzzled by the Ruan n¡¯s interest in the Immortality Elixir. ¡°The Ruan n should not be short on supply of the Immortality Elixir!¡±

    ¡°Yes, and there was something peculiar in the manner in which he asked about it,¡± said Yan Wuwo.

    Meng Meng Qi¡¯s brows rose curiously. ¡°Do you know the man with nine fingers who bought the second Immortality Elixir, Senior?¡±

    The identities of the guests were known only to Meng Qi and Yan Wuwo. They had traded with the Dominator of the Six Samsara for masks andrge robes that can only be used once so the guests could disguise themselves. About 4,000 Karma points were spent for the raiments, which he would deduct from the sales of the items from the Plenitude Sect. In retrospect, Yan Wuwo had not informed Meng Qi of the identity of the man with nine fingers, and the man himself had been disguised when he arrived!

    ¡°The invitation that he held was the one that we delivered to the Three-fairy Isle of the East Seas, but he is not a warrior of the Exterior of the Three-fairy Isle. I believed they had an arrangement of their own, so I did not question his appearance earlier.¡± Yan Wuwo calmly exined.

    ¡°That means Yan Wuwo himself is unaware of the identity of the man!¡±

    Understanding that perils would mount the longer they stay, Meng Qi and Yan Wuwo exchanged a few more words before leaving in different directions.

    They had nearly vanished into the horizon when the sea below the boat that they had just left churned and bubbled. A ck figure rose from its depths, frail and crooked. The Oracle of the Covenant of the Luo Denomination!

    With cold eyes, he looked in the direction that Meng Qi had gone.

    ¡°The elixirs of longevity are valuable, but it is more important to discover the source of these concoctions!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s see where you can escape to when I have my secret techniques to trace you!¡±

    He cast a cloaking enchantment on himself and then took to the air as he followed Meng Qi.

    Not far away, there was a number of strangers who harbored simr intentions.

    The Oracle had flown for a while when a sudden shock seized him. A confused and disbelieving Oracle stammered to himself.

    ¡°Vanished?¡±

    ¡°He vanished!¡±

    The host of the auction was able to vanish without a trace despite his secret technique!

    ¡°How is this possible!?¡±

    ...

    Verdant mounds of earth and small grassy dunes filled his view. A little path wound into the distance not far from the frontage of an ancient temple.

    Meng Qi put his palms together and smiled. ¡°Bodhisattva, I am here to meditate on the Primary Instruction of the Buddha¡¯s Palm once again!¡±

 Chapter 583: Overcoming the First Hurdle of Eight Nine Mysteries

    <h4>Chapter 583: Oveing the First Hurdle of Eight Nine Mysteries</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    In front of an ancient temple, under a withering Bodhi Tree, sat Meng Qi, ¡®listening¡¯ to the words of the Buddha as heprehended with sincerity.

    After some time, he gradually rose to his feet and made a solemn bow. ¡°Bodhisattva, I¡¯vepleted myprehension. If it¡¯s no trouble, kindly connect the exit to the vicinity of Maoling of River East,¡± he said, wearing a virtuous expression.

    The Sambhogakaya purend of Lanke Temple was equivalent to a certainw of heaven and earth. Its ubiquitous presence meant that the end of the world was but one step away. As long as no strong formation posed obstacles, Lanke Temple could open its door anywhere.

    Candramurni Prabharaja Bodhisattva did not reply. The other end of the alley began to ripple, revealing thendscape of River East, where small bridges crossed the running river.

    Meng Qi respectfully expressed his thanks before walking out of the temple. When he stepped out, he found himself near Tide-watching Rock of East Sea. He was back in Maoling. Now, no matter what nefarious schemes others might have against him, no one would be able to trace his whereabouts.

    ...

    The cautious Meng Qi only put on the Heavenly Primogenitor mask after changing his appearance and breath several times. He then entered their of the Immortals, where Immortal Taiyi had long been waiting for him.

    Yan Wuwo was not one for small talk. He spoke only a few words of courtesy and then watched as Meng Qi took out the harvest of the auction, selecting some exotic minerals and produce as well as Precious Weapons ording to their agreement.

    Zombie Fist was not a skill that belonged to the four main sects, neither did it have a rich history. It only made its mark on public consciousness three generations ago. It was not until Yan Wuwo¡¯s era that the skill formed a neutral foundation in the Jianghu and gained a more polished reputation. He might not have any need for these items or Karma points, but ambitious andpetitive as he was, he naturally wanted them for his disciples and descendants. He refused to let his sect be inferior to the aristocratic families.

    While Yan Wuwo was selecting his share, Meng Qi roughly summed up his spoils. The first haul was from trading the Immortality Elixir of East Pole with the Ancestor of the Zhang n: thirteen exotic minerals and produce that were necessary for his cultivation. Coupled with the items from the Plenitude Sect that he ced with the Immortals, items from Darkness Pce, and this batch of immortality elixirs, he had basically gathered all the resources he needed to cultivate the Second-fold Heaven of Eight Nine Mysteries.

    Meng Qi could not help patting himself on the back when he considered this. He did not personallypensate Yan Wuwo with the profitsing from the immortality elixirs of the Plenitude Sect. Instead, he allowed Yan Wuwo to choose, lest their harvest seem insufficient. The transaction was made regr, so barriers would not arise in future coborations. He could dub himself the ¡®honest and reliable young gentleman¡¯. In truth, he was far more cunning than the old devil Yunhe!

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m only letting you bear some of the cost...¡± Meng Qi quietly added in his mind. He had to subsidize the items exchanged for the second pellet of Immortality Elixir with three or four exotic minerals and produce to gather enough for his cultivation needs. He was then free to control the profitsing from the remainder.

    ¡°Ten exotic minerals and produce, a Top-grade Precious Weapon called the Soul-killing Venomous Needles, a key material for the forging of divine weapons called the Oceanic Dominion Pearl...¡± Meng Qi was over the moon. Even if he had to keep the pearl for his own use or forged it into a divine weapon, the remainder would yield him at least 20,000 Karma points if he sold them through channels other than the Dominator.

    ¡°With this sum of Karma points, secret treasures are basically disposable...¡± Meng Qi thought ¡®heroically¡¯. He gathered his thoughts and took a deep breath.

    ¡°Once the sale ispleted, I¡¯ll be able to spare 8,000 Karma points to decrypt the Wrist Bone of Nether!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave the rest in preparation for the Apotheosized World...¡±

    With the 13 exotic minerals and produce from the Ancestor of the Zhang n, Meng Qi was in no rush to make exchanges. He skipped going through the Six Realms and put the Soul-killing Venomous Needles and the rest up for sale at their of the Immortals.

    After leaving their of the Immortals, he found a random small town and dressed up as a Young Master in green. He strolled down the street and bought a pot of yellow wine and a roasted chicken. He then rented a courtyard and allowed himself to rx entirely in secret cultivation.

    ...

    Snow fluttered in the skies in the twelfth lunar month, bringing with it air so cold and damp that it prated deep into one¡¯s bones. Winter in River East and the nortnds were distinctly cold in their own ways.

    Meng Qi was sitting cross-legged in a small courtyard, still as a corpse.

    His Aperture acupoints opened abruptly, producing illusions one after another. There were illusions of a scorching Grand Sun, a flowing river of gleaming stars, a Chaotic Hole that absorbed even the smallest speck of light, a vast and boundless earth, a variety of Dharma and Logos as well as phenomena metamorphosing into deities, and perhaps even feet treading upon ck serpents or hands propping up the firmament.

    For a moment, a tranquil stillness fell over the ce as if it had be a temple of ten thousand deities. It was as if there were microcosms with innumerable changes in between heaven and earth. It glittered so brilliantly that it made for a delightful scene, bringing with it changes in light and shadow. It was so profound and abstruse that it was difficult for anyone toprehend it.

    In the center of the illusions that felt almost tangible was the silhouette of Meng Qi sitting cross-legged. The Nine Innate Apertures of his internal organs had turned hazy as if the heaven high above was linked to the dream-like illusions.

    The illusions returned to a single spot ¨C the Hidden Latch on Meng Qi¡¯s mid-brows that led directly to his head.

    It was dim and hazy so it looked as if the figure sitting crossed-legged had neither front nor back, neither top nor bottom; difficult to describe, as if it were ¡°the Primeval¡±!

    The Greatest of Form Bore No Shape!

    This was the home of Meng Qi¡¯s Vital Spirit, his true Dharma Form, his Immortal Primogenitor Form!

    Whether it was the visceral Celestial or the illusions around him, they were all the various Dharma extensions deduced from the changes contained within his Dharma Form and not himself!

    Meng Qi¡¯s eyes suddenly flew open, revealing a pair of muddled eyes that was impossible to read. The pupils were like vast and deep mysterious seas, full of the vicissitudes of life since ancient times.

    The illusions were instantly restituted. The tranquil void inexplicably began to rock as if it was going to split from within. Had Meng Qi notid down a formation in advance to prevent this, the phenomenon would likely shroud the entire town.

    After several blinks, Meng Qi¡¯s eyes returned to normal. His breath had eased as well, bing as ordinary as the average Dharma and Logos of Heaven and Earth seen everywhere.

    ¡°I¡¯ve finally stepped into the Third Heaven of the Exterior and condensed all the Aperture acupoints on my body...¡± Meng Qi heaved a gentle sigh of relief. He had finally crossed the first hurdle of Eight Nine Mysteries.

    Upon achieving the First- and Second-fold Heaven of the Exterior, those who practiced Eight Nine Mysteries who contained changes must concentrate each Aperture acupoint differently to correspond to different phenomena of Dharma and Logos. This time-consuming practice posed the first hurdle in the cultivation of the Exterior. It was likely no one would be able to finish this practice before the end of their life were it not for the support of exotic minerals and produce. Even practitioners from ancient times would require at least 15 years toplete this challenge.

    Using exotic minerals and produce was financially draining. Meng Qi made a rough calction and determined that he had used around 35,000 Karma points worth of exotic minerals and produce for his cultivation of the Second-fold Heaven alone. It was equivalent to the sum that an ordinary Samsara traveler would have collected for a decade without spending any.

    What an amazing sum!

    ¡°Fortunately, I¡¯ve received rewards from Six Fan School and internally exchanged for two useful exotic minerals and produce. Otherwise, I¡¯d probably be left with less than 20,000 Karma points.¡± Meng Qi stood up and began to ease his muscles, shamelessly turning the exercise routine broadcasted on television into his own body-strengthening exercise.

    With his current potential and strength, Six Fan School wanted nothing more than for him to continue his role as a Slivery-badge Arrester. They allowed him the privilege to take up tasks as he pleased. The rewards would still be in his hands either way. When he eventually bes a grandmaster or a great grandmaster in the future, there would definitely be some kinship between him and the school. The school was banking on this rtionship to ease future discussions.

    The affairs in the Immortal-tracking Alley had be much fairer and more reasonable after spending more than half a year in suspension, much better than the cunning and capitalistic Six Realms. The sale of his items had finally beenpleted several days ago, prompting Meng Qi to make a special visit through the Plenitude Gate and hand the profits to the representative of Immortal Yunhe and Darkness Pce. Once Jiang Zhiwei was done with her side of things, then this affair would finallye to a close.

    He had 20,700 Karma points remaining, enough to make him the richest man on the level beneath grandmasters. Not to mention, he still had materials like the Oceanic Dominion Pearl and the Wrist Bone of Nether.

    It was evident that the representatives of Immortal Yunhe and Darkness Pce were pleased with the profits. They expressed interest in having simr transactions once they had digested this harvest.

    It had been more than a half a year since Meng Qi put up a bounty for a 10,000-year-old Qinghua Spiritual Wood at the Immortal-tracking Alley but there was yet to be a response. However, it would not be worthwhile to exchange it with the Dominator. Everything depended on whether Jiang Zhiwei would be able to find one now.

    After his exercise, Meng Qi counted and flexed his fingers, sending wisps of wind flying in different directions. The winds shattered several artifacts, triggering the formation to pause. The clear and bright blue sky reappeared, spilling warm sunshine all over him.

    He did not study the arts of formation but his understanding of it was already on the Exterior level. He was even capable of so many different changes. Having concentrated so many variations of his Aperture acupoints, he could now faintly detect the operational rhythm of heaven and earth. He knew the effects he would generate by cing particr items in particr spots. It was a simple formation that he hade to learn on his own.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that I¡¯ve been spending all this time cultivating and had no time to do good deeds. Without a sufficient concentration of good fortune, I can¡¯t aplish the primary level of Tri-gem Wish Fist.¡± Meng Qi sighed. One could not have their cake and eat it too.

    He had what was essentially an entry-level understanding of the Yin-Yang Seal and the Living Propagation. His grasp of ¡°I, the Unique and Righteous¡± was pitifully limited but it was there.

    Meng Qi left the small town and headed straight for the entrance to their of the Immortals. He would definitely have the time to decipher the mysteries of the Wrist Bone of Nether after achieving the Third Heaven.

    He had barely taken a step into Azure Heaven when he came across Progenitor Doumu who was flying in from another direction. Smiling, he said hello and eximed about the coincidence.

    Primogenitor emotionlessly replied. ¡°It so happens that there¡¯s something I need to inform you about. The gathering of official members that has been long dyed will be held in seven days. If you¡¯re free, please join the gathering at the Azure Pce.¡±

    Meng Qi¡¯s eyes lit up and instantly agreed. ¡°I¡¯ll be there!¡±

    He had little interest in the rest of the official members after discovering the identities of the high-level ones. The ¡®Lord of Purity and Magic¡¯ Taoist Miaodao who ¡®stole¡¯ his nickname was the exception!

    ¡°I wonder who it is...¡±

    Progenitor Doumu nced at Meng Qi, having sensed the unconcealed change in his breath. ¡°You¡¯ve concentrated all your Aperture acupoints and entered the Third Heaven realm?¡±

    ¡°Correct. I¡¯ve just entered the realm.¡± Meng Qi hid his smugness. Did he surprise even Progenitor Doumu?

    Progenitor Doumu¡¯s tone was somewhat heavy as she said, ¡°Qingyuan spent an entire eight and a half years to collect materials and cross the hurdle between the First and Second Heaven realms. His cultivation progress has been sluggish due to this, and it nearly cost him his life in Samsara tasks.¡±

    Yet, it only took Meng Qi a year and a half to aplish the same.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a coincidental Chance.¡± Meng Qi replied with false modesty. The sudden huge profits generated from the Immortality Elixir of East Pole could not be replicated while the Plenitude Gate was even more so a stroke of luck.

    After a few more words he flew toward the Immortal-tracking Alley andnded in front of the jade pir in the center. There, he took out the Wrist Bone of Nether.

 Chapter 584: Release the Skeletal Hand

    <h4>Chapter 584: Release the Skeletal Hand</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    ¡°The Netherworld¡¯s Skeletal Hand, a Divine Weapon level object. It was the Evil God of the Nine Serenities, the Netherworld¡¯s, Skeletal Hand, but it has lost its original power due to some strange reason, rendering it unable to reveal its miraculous strength. Its current value is unknown.

    ¡°To uncover the strange reason, 8,000 Karma points are needed.¡±

    The voice of Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms rang out, making Meng Qi remember about the Primary Instruction of the Divine Palm. As he paid the 8,000 Karma points, he cursed in his mind, ¡°Coward!¡±

    Immediately, his Karma points decreased to 12,700 but the voice of Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms was still emotionless.

    ¡°In thest years of the ancient times, Evil God of the Nine Serenities, ¡®the Netherworld¡¯, found that his time was limited, and he could not break through in his immortal body. He decided to abandon the Netherworld Divine Physique, and let one of his Vital Spirits enter Samsara for a chance in the next life.¡±

    ¡°The Netherworld entered Samsara?¡± Meng Qi listened with a serious face. He became more bewildered by Samsara.

    But his mood did not affect the ount of the Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms. He continued in a loud and calm voice.

    ¡°Before entering, the Netherworld hid his Divine Physique somewhere. His reincarnation in the next life would fetch the physique to refine Divine Weapons or even Peerless Divine Weapons. And in case there would be an ident, he sealed the Skeletal Hand to condense its breath and hide its power. Normal people can touch it, but only he can release it.

    ¡°Once it awakens, the Skeletal Hand can control other parts of the Netherworld¡¯s Divine Physique.

    ¡°Time flew by and the Samsara reincarnation of the Netherworld didn¡¯t appear. Someone else obtained the physique, but they didn¡¯t discern the hand¡¯s value and have ced it casually.

    ¡°Worn out by time, the seal is now in its poorest condition. It¡¯ll just take extra 2,000 Karma points to break it, thus releasing the breath of the Netherworld.¡±

    Meng Qi could not help shivering. ¡°This is the strange reason: The Netherworld gave up his Divine Physique but left himself a ¡®back door¡¯. He entered into Samsara to find that he lost it in his next life. But since then, he disappeared and has never returned.¡±

    ¡°Where has he gone?

    ¡°Can his reincarnation seed in the end?¡±

    At this thought, Meng Qi somehow remembered the Extinctive de of the Overlord.

    By chance, the Overlord acquired the Thunder God corpse and the Ancient Thunderous Pool, which were used to refine a Peerless Godly Weapon. The weapon became overwhelming in medieval times and well-remembered throughout history.

    It sounded just like what Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms had described!

    ¡°Did the Thunder God leave his corpse and Ancient Thunderous Pool on purpose? To pave the way for his reincarnation?

    ¡°Who is his reincarnation? The Overlord? Or someone else?¡±

    If he had acquired the corpse and pool and refined them into Peerless Divine Weapons, it was most likely to be the Overlord. However, there was never a rumor that he was the reincarnation. And being as proud as a peacock, the Overlord would never conceal something like that.

    ¡°Additionally, it¡¯s hard to say whether the Overlord or the ancient Thunder God was stronger. One thing¡¯s for sure, they were both in the realm of legends. Is it possible that his reincarnation won¡¯t surpass his previous life?

    ¡°Is it a coincidence that I got the Thunder God impartation when I had no choice but to do whole-body imbuing in the face of the energy of Nine Heavens¡¯ God Thunderspear? Or are there other reasons?¡±

    These kinds of thoughts left Meng Qi with a heavy head. But he soon collected himself and got back to breaking the seal.

    With Meng Qi¡¯s 2,000 Karma points, the Skeletal Hand, which used to glitter in the dark, broke out sparkling. It shone so brightly that space was sometimes ck and sometimes white. Without the restriction from the Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms, the lights could have reached the entire Immortal-tracking Alley or even the Azure Heaven.

    An old breath emerged. A blood-red river seemed to flow into Meng Qi¡¯s heart. The river had no beginning or end. It flowed to nowhere, carrying obsession, death, confusion, and depravity with it. Just by sensing it, Meng Qi felt that his energy was being drained and his memory started bing blurry.

    Meng Qi shook his head to get rid of the feeling. When he looked at the Skeletal Hand again, he discovered something different, even though it was still ordinary. He found the Skeletal Hand formidable!

    ¡°The Netherworld Skeletal Hand, a Divine Weapon level object, the hand of the Evil God of the Nine Serenities, ¡®the Netherworld¡¯. It¡¯s now unsealed and free from the Netherworld¡¯s summoning and controlling, but it¡¯s still connected to his reincarnation.

    ¡°It can control the Netherworld¡¯s remaining body and other spiritual creatures; it can also refine Divine Weapons.

    ¡°When used as a weapon, it can take the enemy¡¯s vitality and erase his memory upon contact. The enemy who is under the Seventh Heaven of the Exterior will die at once; even if the rival is higher than that level, he will be badly hurt. The owner who is under the Fourth Heaven of the Exterior can¡¯t release the attack whereas when he¡¯s under the Seventh Heaven of the Exterior, he can apply once every three days. Usage of more than five times would greatly wear the raw Skeletal Hand. The Skeletal Hand is worth 21,000 Karma points and can be exchanged for 18,000 Karma points.¡±

    ¡°Not bad... it seems that I have to refine it into a Divine Weapon so I can maximize its value.¡± Meng Qi nodded in thought. He possessed the Skeletal Hand of the Netherworld and Oceanic Dominion Pearl, and now it seemed high-time he refined a Divine Weapon of his own. But, what he would refine and what materials he would need remained unknown. Moreover, the apotheosis was imminent; he might need both of them. For example, the Skeletal Hand could control the spiritual creatures!

    ¡°I¡¯ll wait until the apotheosis is over, then find the Divine Weapon refinement map on the Exchange List.¡± Meng Qi arrived at a decision.

    As for the cost of refining the Divine Weapon, he did not know, nor did he need to know now.

    ...

    Seven dayster, Meng Qi put on the Heavenly Primogenitor mask and wore a ck robe to attend a party held by the Immortals for official members.

    This kind of gathering was nothing significant; it was only for members to keep in touch.

    In front of the Azure Pce, Meng Qi saw that ¡°Bluecloud Progenitor¡±, Qu Jiuniang, was waiting for him. Since exposing the identity and the looting of Peacock Demon King, she could not run the Immensity Sea Hotel No.1 anymore. She was now looking for a new identity¡ªperhaps she would stealing someone else¡¯s, or maybe she would wander into remote inds on the East Sea, or roam the Southern Wilderness.

    ¡°You earned big bucks in the Immortal-tracking Alley.¡± Qu Jiuniang sounded bitter. She seemed to be annoyed that she did not get a share.

    ¡°Fortunately, you don¡¯t know about the Immortality Elixir of the East Pole.¡± Meng Qi secretly appreciated the virtue of ¡°Immortal Taiyi¡±, Yan Wuwo, for not telling the secret.

    Though he was happy inside, he did not show it. ¡°I¡¯m just a broker, the big money goes to others.¡±

    ¡°The Primogenitor summons you to the quiet room to wait; he¡¯ll introduce you to other official members.¡± Qu Jiuniang had just been waiting there to pass the order, and then she led Meng Qi in.

    There were many Primogenitors in the Immortals, but the one who was called solely ¡°the Primogenitor¡± was usually Primogenitor Lingbao.

    Walking in the front for a while, Qu Jiuniang could not help asking, ¡°Are there any other deals like this? I¡¯ll be kind... I¡¯ve been doing intelligence business for years, I¡¯m sure I can help.¡±

    Meng Qi forced a smile. ¡°Not yet, but I hope that we have the chance to work together in the future.¡±

    ¡°Stingy, penny-pincher...¡± Qu Jiuniang felt his indifference as she whispered under her breath, without realizing she was also being scolded.

    After a few more steps, Meng Qi¡¯s eyes fixed on a figure. In front of a lotus pond, a man was dressed in a moon-shaped crown and Taoist robes, along with a pair of straw sandals. He looked graceful with his mask¡ª he was none other than the Lord of Purity and Magic.

    The man was observing the green lotus in the pond, lost in thought.

    Qu Jiuniang said telepathically, ¡°The Lord of Purity and Magic just finished his third Death Task and will soon be a grandmaster. But he lost two members; one is our official member, Green-sky Fairy. He¡¯s kind of down now.¡±

    ¡°I see...¡± Meng Qi nodded and was ready to pass by. As the Lord of Purity and Magic turned around, their eyes met.

    ¡°I¡¯ve known about you for a long time but we¡¯ve never met. Today we finally meet each other. The matters in this world are indeed impermanent,¡± said the Lord of Purity and Magic with a wry smile.

    Meng Qi cupped one hand in the other before his chest. ¡°Indeed they are.¡±

    Qingyuan took off his mask and revealed his handsome face as he introduced himself. ¡°I¡¯m Cao Xianzhi from the Caos.¡±

    ¡°Cao Xianzhi?¡± Meng Qi had heard that name before. He was a remote rtive of the Caos in Peijing. He started out just like a Rogue Cultivator, and then he showed his ability and earned the appreciation of the Caos. In the end, he even ranked among the top three ces. People oftenpared him with ¡°Modest Deity of the Earth¡±, Cao Er. That was why Meng Qi had heard of him.

    It was said that after entering the Exterior, this genius turned mediocre, spending 11 years to pass the first step of the Celestial Ladder. Since then, he was seen as an example of exhausting one¡¯s potential. Now, people got to know that he was dyed by the Eight Nine Immortal Tao since the cultivation required a lot of resources.

    ¡°I¡¯m Su Meng.¡± Meng Qi greeted him back, even though he already knew his name.

    Qingyuan smiled. ¡°When the Doumu said you entered the Third Heaven, I didn¡¯t buy it. Now I see it¡¯s true, I really envy you.¡±

    Despite what he said, he was not bearing any self-pity or jealousy. He probably remained calm because of the challenging times.

    ¡°I just had some Chances.¡± Meng Qi always acted humble in front of people who were not close or rivals.

    Qingyuan did not care about it and looked back into the main hall, which was full of people with masks.

    Meng Qi saw ¡°familiar faces¡± such as Immortal Taiyi and Primogenitor Nanhua. They were the official members attending.

    All of a sudden, the Lord of Purity and Magic sighed. ¡°It¡¯s not the same crowd from when I first came here. They¡¯ve changed a lot.¡±

    The passage of time and the danger of Samsara struck him hard.

    He nced at Meng Qi and took a breath. ¡°So, other than my firstpanions, I don¡¯t care about the rest of them. I may be heartless and ruthless, but I have to be because you never know when they¡¯ll die.

    ¡°And my firstpanions, they¡¯re already gone.¡±

    He seemed to deliberately say these things to remind Meng Qi, or he was just reminiscing. The Death Task really brought back sad memories for him.

    Meng Qi remembered Zhang Yuanshan, Fu Zhenzhen, and others. Emotions swept over him as well.

    After a while, Qu Jiuniang urged him to leave. She was also emotional.

    ¡°Drunk Xie as ¡®Chun Yangzi¡¯, Ren Pingsheng as ¡®Pao-P¡¯u-Tzu¡¯, and Xue Rui as ¡®Yun Zhongzi¡¯, and many many others, they all used to be my teammates, now there are only three. You never know when they¡¯ll die someday...¡±

    Meng Qi just listened on their way to the quiet room. Upon their arrival, Qu Jiuniang left but he sat cross-legged, waiting for the Primogenitor.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Primogenitor Lingbao had somehow walked into the quiet room.

    Meng Qi rose and followed Primogenitor Lingbao into the main hall.

    ¡°We have 27 official members, two have recently died, and three are caught up in affairs. Today, we have 22 members present...¡± Primogenitor Lingbao gave an introduction along the way.

    The members in the hall felt that breath was approaching and they all looked toward the door. Primogenitor Lingbao walked in, followed by the Heavenly Primogenitor.

    Suddenly, they felt the same thing.

    ...

    It was still cold during the early spring in February; Meng Qi had just acquired the seventh change. Suddenly, the view changed and hended in the Samsara Square.

    The Apotheosis mission had begun!

    Meng Qi sighed upon seeing Jiang Zhiwei, Qi Zhengyan, Ruan Yushu, and Zhao Heng show up together.

    Meng Qi had yet to greet them when the voice of Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms rang in his ear.

    ¡°The remaining three have met the minimum requirements, thus there¡¯ll be no division.

    ¡°It¡¯s 500 years after Apotheosis, and Saints are nowhere to be seen and the schools of thought are withdrawing.

    ¡°Main task: Choose one of the various schools to preach their principles to countries. If one single country epts its principles, the task is done and the award will be 2,500 Karma points; if none of the countries ept it, you¡¯ll stay in the Apotheosized World until you pay 2,500 Karma points to leave.

    ¡°After three months after the task has begun, your strength and cultivation won¡¯t upgrade any longer and there¡¯ll be a barrier between here and your original world.

    ¡°Now please select your school. If you fail to choose in 10 seconds, I¡¯ll randomly pick one for you.¡±

    Meng Qi and Jiang Zhiwei looked at each other. They had no time to hesitate. The two immediately stepped forward to choose.

    The lights in the air were stretching and shrinking. Characters shed and finally they appeared as the following:

    ¡°School of Mo!¡±

 Chapter 585: The Preparation

    <h4>Chapter 585: The Preparation</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    ¡°School of Mo?¡± Meng Qi looked at Jiang Zhiwei and their eyes met. They both recalled the Darkness Pce behind the Plenitude Gate; the pce that was created by Qi Saint in medieval times along with the mysterious stratagem techniques.

    Unfortunately, they could not open the gate in Samsara.

    Ruan Yushu gently frowned and whispered to herself, ¡°Non-aggression Love with Impartiality, Honor the Virtuous in Moral Harmony, Frugality, and Disapproval of Extravagant Burial Rituals?¡±

    Hearing this, Meng Qi and Jiang Zhiwei realized that their preaching would have nothing to do with the mechanisms¡ªno matter if they were techniques, practices, or cultivation methods. They would be solely preaching the principles of the school.

    If it was to solely promote stratagem techniques, things would be easier. Which monarch would not want their citizens toprehend more mechanism tricks to enhance their capacity?

    Therefore,bined with the context and past tasks, Meng Qi believed that this time they would be preaching Qi Saint¡¯s principles, which were the principles of the School of Mo. The principles that were based on Love with Impartiality would save the world from darkness and fighting.

    At the thought of this, Meng Qi could not help gasping. Why was it not Legalism, Militarism, or Confucianism? At least those could be practiced to govern the country, and therefore, the feudal princes would notpletely object but would instead weigh their pros and cons. After all, the School of Mo¡¯s principles were not suitable for that. It was quite difficult to persuade a monarch to practice it from top to bottom.

    ¡°Fortunately, it isn¡¯t the School of Names or School of Agrarianism, otherwise we would have to go directly to collect materials and items and leave by paying 2,500 Karma points in three months,¡± Meng Qi blurted out.

    In the medieval times of the world, other than the orthodox schools created by the Saints, many strange ideas once existed. People who held those ideas were not capable and their ideas were only partly recorded, for example, the School of Agrarianism. Thus, hearing Meng Qi¡¯s selfforting words, Jiang Zhiwei just chuckled because she was also feeling the same.

    Looking holy in her long white dress, Ruan Yushu tilted her head. Peering into the mist, she said, ¡°Yes, if only it were Buddhism or Taoism, such a shame...¡±

    ¡°Exactly.¡± Meng Qi nodded in agreement. If it had been Taoism, the Rule of Naturalism could greatly help them recuperate and build up strength after a period of war.

    ¡°Wait.¡± He suddenly frowned and asked, ¡°Indeed Taoism I can understand, but what about Buddhism?¡±

    Buddhism did not belong to the various schools!

    Ruan Yushu set her big eyes on Meng Qi. ¡°Under the Bodhi Tree, Siddhartha Gautama preached, exined the great way, and saved people from misery. Isn¡¯t that the perfect way to run the world? You have deep roots in Buddhism; if we can choose Buddhism, maybe we can turn the Apotheosized World into a Buddhand.¡±

    She was very sincere, but Meng Qi felt something wrong.

    ¡°Who has deep roots in Buddhism?¡±

    Jiang Zhiwei could not help chuckling. Zhao Heng¡¯s lips were pressed together like he was holding in augh.

    But Qi Zhengyan nodded seriously. ¡°That¡¯s right, we have the Primary Instruction of the Buddha¡¯s Palm and deep roots in Buddhism, so maybe we can turn the Apotheosized World into a Buddhand.¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother Qi, you¡¯ve changed...¡± Meng Qi was speechless at the moment. He could only force a smile and say, ¡°The various schools don¡¯t cover Buddhism. Well, what are your realms right now?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve broken through to the perfect Half-step three months ago, but I haven¡¯t redeemed the Heaven Crystal to cultivate the Dark Chaos yet. However, I¡¯ve gained something and realized part of it over the past year.¡± Qi Zhengyan became more profound than before, and the lights around him seemed to turn darker to make him look more reserved.

    The Dark Chaos was in the sixth level in the Book of the Chaos , one could consummate it when he had passed the first Celestial Ladder.

    Ruan Yushu spoke next. ¡°Ipleted the perfect Half-step half a year ago; maybe I¡¯ll step into the Exterior in a few months.¡±

    Her tone was calm and the sound of a zither floated around her. The Phoenix-perching Zither in her hand was old but sleek, apparently already a Precious Weapon.

    At her words, Meng Qi felt bad for her. Unlike Senior Brother Qi, she had talent and potential in the zither. She had also made a great effort to learn many zither pieces. Given more time, maybe she could rise up through the ranks. But to catch up with the team, she had chosen the perfect Half-step.

    Meng Qi took a deep breath to get rid of the emotion. ¡°I¡¯m in the Third Heaven of the Exterior.¡±

    Qi Zhengyan and others did not know about the Eight Nine obstacles he experienced, thus they did not take it too seriously as they thought they were easy to resolve. The teammates all thought that one with four heavenly ordeals could only be stalled by the Celestial Ladder.

    ¡°I¡¯m also in the Third Heaven,¡± Jiang Zhiwei said but was not showing off.

    The Swordy Sutra of Supremacy was not as difficult as the Eight Nine Mysteries in the First and Second Heavens. Moreover, Jiang Zhiwei had plenty of time and materials, thus she broke through two months earlier than Meng Qi.

    Zhao Heng said, ¡°I¡¯m almost in the Second Heaven.¡±

    ¡°It seems that everyone has not been idle.¡± Meng Qi smiled and tried to ease the depression in the air. ¡°After the mission, our Exterior team will be the real deal.¡±

    Other than Jiang Zhiwei and Meng Qi, the disparity in realms and the long-time separation left the others feeling out of ce. Ruan Yushu¡¯s teasing of Meng Qi was an effort to ease the awkward feeling, but things just did not feel quite right.

    Jiang Zhiwei also smiled at Ruan Yushu, trying to do the same. ¡°Everyone has been adventuring in Jianghu, so I guess we all have wonderful stories to tell. But the mission is about to begin, we¡¯d better discuss it and redeem.¡±

    It was always a good way to get rid of their estrangement by fixing everyone¡¯s focus on the mission.

    Getting the hint, Meng Qi immediately said, ¡°The Saints are nowhere to be seen and the schools of thought withdraw. Thus, the School of Mo hasn¡¯t even developed. It¡¯s hard to preach it because it doesn¡¯t agree with what the Apotheosized World states. Apart from exchanging for secret treasures, we need to save the backup Karma points.¡±

    It was dangerous in the Apotheosized World. One who had enlightened their Apertures could kill an Exterior master with a wicked secret treasure. Meng Qi¡¯s group was not afraid of any usual ones; they worried that they might run into wicked ones like that, so they had to take precautions.

    ¡°I have 5,400 Karma points,¡± Qi Zhengyan answered briefly.

    ¡°So many?¡± Meng Qi was shocked. But on second thought, he found it usible. Qi Zhengyan was listed among the top 10 on the Ranking List of Young Masters and had reached the perfect Half-step. Therefore, he had been appreciated in the Huanhua Swords Sect and received many materials, including even exotic minerals and produce.

    Most importantly, he must have been imparted with one Exterior sword art from the Huanhua Swords Sect. He even might have been enlightened on the Gist of Trueness impartation of the Sword Art of Immortal-given Longevity. In the wake of the Shaolin Temple scandal, one might need to take the Soul-pledging Oath to practice the core skill, but at least the Exterior sword arts were not that important.

    With Qi Zhengyan¡¯s practice of casually exchanging the skills of his sect, even if there was intion, he should have arge amount of Karma points from all his time in Jianghu.

    Ruan Yushu looked at Meng Qi, Jiang Zhiwei, and the others and said, ¡°I can gather about 7,000 Karma points.¡±

    ¡°7,000 Karma points?¡± Meng Qi widened his eyes. ¡°Where did the little freeloader get so many?

    ¡°Senior Brother Qi has the Exterior sword art of the Huanhua Swords Sect to exchange; the little freeloader might have sold her own family!¡±

    Sensing Meng Qi¡¯s surprise, Ruan Yushu tilted her head slightly. ¡°After I broke through to the perfect Half-step, my grandparents, parents, and a few uncles gave me some things, like exotic minerals, among others.¡±

    ¡°She is truly the daughter of the Master¡¯s legal wife, the favorite in arge aristocratic family...¡± Meng Qi felt a bit of envy, just as he had been the envy of everybody in the past.

    ¡°How nice...¡± Meng Qi could not help eximing.

    ¡°What if I return to the Su family, can I get exotic minerals and produce as well?

    ¡°But I still owe them a lot...¡±

    Zhao Heng coughed. ¡°If I sell the unused exotic minerals and secret treasures, I can gather more than 4,000 Karma points.¡±

    After he became the emperor¡¯s younger brother, he had led a tough life. He had saved all that from his daily routine cultivation, thus his realm progress had been slow.

    Meng Qi took it seriously and nodded lightly. ¡°You were able to save over 4,000 Karma points under the strict supervision of the Political Affairs Hall, which was rather difficult. People will cry hearing your story.¡±

    He waved his hand firmly. ¡°Rest assured that we won¡¯t discriminate against you.¡±

    Zhao Heng¡¯s mouth twitched and did not know how to act, while Jiang Zhiwei was having a hard time holding backughter.

    With his joking, the atmosphere was no longer that depressing and strange.

    ¡°I have more than 7,000 Karma points.¡± Jiang Zhiwei finally restrained herugh.

    Meng Qi did not feel surprised at this because some of the Plenitude Sect¡¯s and the Darkness Pce¡¯s items were traded through her hands. She could get a few thousand Karma points asmission. Moreover, she had been collecting and receiving rewards of some sort. It was reasonable for her to have over 7,000 Karma points.

    Following everyone, Meng Qi cleared his throat and announced, ¡°I have 10,700 Karma points.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Ruan Yushu answered coolly with an unchanged expression.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you surprised?¡± Meng Qi felt like he had just made eyes at the blind.

    Ruan Yushu pursed her lips. ¡°The Immortality Elixir of the East Pole.¡±

    ¡°Haha, you knew it was me...¡± Meng Qi forced a smile and changed the topic at once. ¡°Your uncle recovered from paralysis, how nice!¡±

    Ruan Yushu dropped her big and bright eyes in the shadows. ¡°My uncle was not suffering from Qi-deviancy Derangement. My grandpa sent him to the restricted areas because he did something wrong.¡±

    ¡°Something wrong? Like what?¡± Meng Qi subconsciously asked.

    Ruan Yushu¡¯splexion stayed the same. ¡°I was just born then, so I don¡¯t know much about it.¡±

    Meng Qi did not ask anymore. ¡°Since we have all these Karma points, should we save 2,500 and pool the rest to exchange for some items?¡±

    He had the most Karma points, therefore it was natural for him toe up with the idea.

    ¡°I agree. I¡¯m not in the Exterior anyway, so I won¡¯t have to redeem the Dark Chaos now.¡± Qi Zhengyan was the first to respond.

    The healing elixirs had been prepared long before.

    Jiang Zhiwei, Ruan Yushu, and Zhao Heng also agreed.

    After pooling them, the five-person team had 23,200 Karma points.

    Since discussing in detail was really time-consuming, Meng Qi and the others first picked apotheosis secret treasures in case somebody else got them.

    In the end, they exchanged for four secret treasures and had 300 Karma points remaining.

    ¡°Soul-stirring Bell (Replicate), a Precious Weapon level secret treasure. Its ringing can drive the souls out of those who are below the grandmaster level; even grandmasters will feel dizziness. It can be used once by those who open up their Nine Apertures with full effort. It is worth 6,900 Karma points.

    ¡°God-tying Rope (Replicate), a Precious Weapon level secret treasure. It ties up experts of the Exterior below the grandmaster level for several seconds, thus they can only defend by using their special skills and body strength. Those who open up their Nine Apertures can use it twice with full effort. It is worth 5,600 Karma points.

    ¡°Yuxu Apricot g (Replicate), a Precious Weapon level secret treasure. It can spring an iridescent Golden Lotus, which triggers the force of the earth to ward off attacks from the Exterior Sixth Heaven masters, Heavenly Knowing, and secret treasures as well. Attacks stronger than that can be partly warded off. It can be used twice and is worth 5,000 Karma points.

    ¡°The Baroque Pagoda of Nature¡¯s Hues (Replicate), a Precious Weapon level secret treasure. It contains condensed Merit Qi, thus it can¡¯t be imperiled or deteriorated. Since it¡¯s a replicate, it can only be used on those who are under the Sixth Heaven. It can be set off twice in the face of danger and is worth 5,400 Karma points.¡±

    Qi Zhengyan and Ruan Yushu respectively had the two defensive treasures because they were the weakest.

    Zhao Heng had the God-tying Rope, since Meng Qi and Jiang Zhiwei would confront their enemies directly and chances were that they would not use this secret treasure.

    Meng Qi had the Soul-stirring Bell because he was resourceful and the most adaptive one. Maybe he could totally turn the tables with this secret treasure.

    After the setup, Meng Qi put the Space Ring at the shop of their subsidiary team. Additionally, he received Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s words telepathically, which said, ¡°Come and find me when you return; we need to give to Immortal Yunhe what the Plenitude Sect and the Darkness Pce need. There¡¯s still no trace of the spiritual wood.¡±

    A light shed and Meng Qi¡¯s group disappeared from the center of the Samsara Square.

    ...

    It was dark outside and the solemn pce in the distance was shrouded by a ringing sound.

    Two antiquated-dressed men sat opposite each other in silence for a long time.

    After a little while, the man with the short beard looked into the night outside and said with a sigh, ¡°States are at war and the ritual system is breaking down. The feudal princes want onlyfort and conquests but fail to see the hardship in the world; the white bones of the dead fill the grass. They don¡¯t see that themon people are drifting along, lost. When will this long night end?¡±

 Chapter 586: Bole in the Land of the Han

    <h4>Chapter 586: Bole in the Land of the Han</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    After dusk, a pure bright light shed in their eyes. Then, they saw buildings that were old and antique.

    There were tforms made of rammed earth in the distance, where luxuriously patterned pavilions, terraces, and open halls sat on top of.

    ¡°A big city...¡± Meng Qi looked at the people passing by.

    A few of them were de-equipped men in handsome robes who rode through in carriages. But most of them were justmon people bustling about, with looks on their faces like emotionless ves.

    ¡°There must be officials and aristocrats with high statuses in such a city. We¡¯ll preach it well!¡± Zhao Heng slightly nodded.

    But that caused Meng Qi to frown. ¡°How? The thoughts of the School of Mo greatly imperil the benefits of the aristocrats...¡±

    Each of them had information that was given by the Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms. The information contained the general ideas of the School of Mo.

    Jiang Zhiwei looked around and said, ¡°Let¡¯s find a quiet ce first.¡±

    They did indeed look different from the citizens. They would need to put on some disguises, lest they be taken as spies.

    Soon afterward, they found a house that was made from mud and straw, where only a mother and her child lived. The mother was weaving while the kid was running the kitchen. They seemed to lead a tough life. White cloths were hung up and it seemed that the breadwinner had died recently.

    Behind the house was a quiet ce, so Meng Qi¡¯s group put on some disguises there and blended in with the citizens.

    ¡°It¡¯s both full of Vital Qi and, at the same time, bleak here.¡± Ruan Yushu closed her eyes and took a deep breath.

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because the Sky-reaching Eminence tried to rebuild the Earth Fire feng shui, but turned out to shatter the entire world.¡± Under the apparent circumstances, Meng Qi concluded from what he knew from the Immortals and hisst life.

    Jiang Zhiwei and the others listened carefully, yet none of them asked Meng Qi how he knew that.

    ¡°Anyway, don¡¯t separate, just in case we run into someone with Heavenly Knowing, special skills, or secret treasures. Even if we have to separate, each of us should have one defensive secret treasure,¡± Meng Qi said with emphasis.

    ¡°Exactly,¡± Zhao Heng agreed.

    Jiang Zhiwei nodded slightly. ¡°In this hierarchical system and when people are suffering, the thoughts of the School of Mo are definitely not popr among the aristocrats. We¡¯re likely to be expelled.¡±

    A fight seemed to be inevitable.

    ¡°Not necessarily.¡± Zhao Heng seriously shook his head. ¡°From the description, the thoughts of the School of Mo or the Confucian school have just developed in the Apotheosized World. They yet to officially emerged. We can revise them without betraying their main principles and make them eptable to the aristocrats in the first ce. Moreover, the given information is really short. It¡¯s just an outline, with no details. Maybe the Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms wants us to improvise.¡±

    Both Jiang Zhiwei and Qi Zhengyan looked at the sheets of paper. It went like this: Love with Impartiality, Non-aggression, Honoring the Virtuous, Moral Harmony, Adherence to the Will of Heaven, Belief in the Supernatural, Against Fatalism, Disapproval of Extravagant Entertainment, Frugality, and Disapproval of Extravagant Burial Rituals. Below them, there were simple exnations without any instructions. They could totally improvise on it as long as they did not contradict each other.

    ¡°In that case, this task is easier than I thought.¡± Meng Qi thought it over and agreed.

    Though the five of them more or less had learned the thoughts of the School of Mo, they never had actually studied them. After all, the thoughts were both old and too idealistic.

    With their limited knowledge of the thoughts, it was natural for them to improvise a little using the main outline as a base.

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to improvise on Love with Impartiality,¡± Ruan Yushu said suddenly.

    The Ruan family from Langya unearthed many old pieces and had great knowledge of zither skills and ancient manuscripts. Thus, Ruan Yushu knew the School of Mo better than the rest.

    Qi Zhengyan looked at the paper and said, ¡°Love with Impartiality, Mutual Benefits. They call for equality: the officials don¡¯t despise themon people; the rich don¡¯t bring down the poor; the strong don¡¯t embarrass the weak; the majority don¡¯t bully the minority. One won¡¯t be held back by fate, by his family background, or by the hierarchy. One can seed if he works hard. Qi Saint was indeed a Saint in medieval times.¡±

    He was thinking that Love with Impartiality was indeed hard to improvise on while Against Fatalism struck him. Then, he was full of emotions and could not help sighing.

    Zhao Heng frowned. ¡°Can we say that a ruler should Love his people with Impartiality?¡±

    ¡°That is Confucianism, we can¡¯t go that far.¡± Jiang Zhiwei shook her head in objection.

    ¡°Then we¡¯ll drop it and preach the other ideas first. We¡¯ll act as examples, and then the aristocrats will follow!¡± Zhao Hengpromised.

    ¡°Wait.¡± Meng Qi said with a frown, ¡°Old Zhang, are you saying that we have to preach them from the top?¡±

    However, the thoughts of the School of Mo seemed to be more fitting at the bottom. A single spark could start a prairie fire!

    Zhao Heng answered without hesitation, ¡°Yes, the aristocrats are the immortals, the gods, and the devil descendants. They possess a great power thatmon people can¡¯t ask for. We can only start with them if we want to preach anything.¡±

    ¡°Right...¡± Meng Qi nodded slowly.

    Indeed, in the supernatural world, everyone had his own power. Maybe 10,000mon people could notpete with one aristocrat and one schr-official. Without their endorsement, it was nearly impossible to get the state to ept the thoughts of the School of Mo.

    That being said, the masses had great power. Even the Human Sovereign did not take themon people lightly... Meng Qi, Jiang Zhiwei, Ruan Yushu, and Qi Zhengyan looked at each other and all read the same things in each others¡¯ eyes.

    However, it would be time-consuming. It could not be done in a year or two. Thus, they would use Zhao Heng¡¯s proposal.

    Given their circumstances, the five people discussed how to improvise. They tried to make it moderate, more realistic, and practical.

    In the afternoon, the resourceful Meng Qi went to search for information: They were in the city of Bole in the Land of the Han, where Lord Bole of the Four Lords of the Various States was. He was talented and powerful, and he had been epting prot¨¦g¨¦s. Apart from the feudal prince, he was the best person to preach to.

    ¡°Since that¡¯s how it is, we should be meeting him soon.¡± Thus, they decided to use the feudal prince¡¯s brother as a stepping stone.

    ...

    The tform of rammed earth was high and the pavilions were towering. Meng Qi was the ¡°leader¡±. He led Jiang Zhiwei and the others in front of the manor of Lord Bole.

    Seeing the five people¡¯s imposing aura, a porter hurried over to greet them. ¡°How may I help you, dear visitors?¡±

    d in a dark robe, Meng Qi wanted to look mature so he would be taken seriously and listened to.

    ¡°I¡¯m Juzi now!¡± he thought to himself as he spoke slowly. ¡°We heard that Lord Bole is discerning and epting prot¨¦g¨¦s. We have suggestions for the Land of the Han, thus we¡¯vee here.¡±

    When he spoke, he turned the breath around him in a mysterious way that was hard to describe. The illusionary images, such as the Grand Sun, left the porter spellbound. The porter could not help thinking that these people were stronger than most of the prot¨¦g¨¦s.

    If he did not show his strength, they might only be regarded as bustlers and the like. However, after the showing off, they would be warmly received as approachable masters by Lord Bole in the flesh!

    As expected, hearing the porter¡¯s ount, Lord Bole Ju Wu directly went to the door to greet everyone. It was a warm reception indeed.

    He looked young, but his eyes were deep as if they had seen many things. He was well-dressed and wore a ceremonial hat. His breath was slightly revealing, attracting only the wind and thunder.

    ¡°A grandmaster...¡± Meng Qi¡¯s group was stunned.

    Although they had expected that there would be masters in the Apotheosized World, they did not expect that the first aristocrat they met would be a grandmaster.

    Lord Bole was very enthusiastic. He walked with Meng Qi side by side and talked to Ruan Yushu, Zhao Heng, and the others actively. He made them feel warmly received.

    Walking among the pces, Meng Qi felt more than two dozen Exterior breaths, both from the subordinates and the prot¨¦g¨¦s.

    ¡°In just an aristocrat¡¯s house, you can see Exterior experts who are almost as many as that of the main stream martial arts.¡± Meng Qi was in awe.

    ¡°What an Apotheosized World!¡±

    Entering the room, they sat on their heels behind a table. After exchanging greetings, Lord Bole cupped one hand in the other before his chest as he said, ¡°You¡¯vee a long way to see me, what do you want to enlighten me on?¡±

    ¡°We heard before that you want to clean up the society in the Land of the Han. We have some ideas that we think might help.¡± Meng Qi sat up with a straight back.

    Lord Bole said seriously, ¡°I¡¯m all ears.¡±

    Meng slowly spoke, just as they had prepared. ¡°The first thing is Honoring the Virtuous. We should entrust people with talents regardless of their family backgrounds or statuses. Indeed, aristocrats and schrs are powerful, but they are fewer in number; themon people are weak but they arerge in number. The talented among themon people are much more plentiful than those among the aristocrats. Thus, we must entrust themon people as well.

    ¡°As long as long you choose talents regardless of their statuses and provide them with Kung Fu training and other help, over time, you¡¯ll have many more talents and will have sessfully cleaned up the society.¡±

    Lord Bole thought for a while and said, ¡°Mr. Schr is right, this is exactly the problem. But if I choose talents from themon people, I might be called treacherous. Furthermore,pared with aristocrats and schrs, it takes a lot more effort to pick one talent from a millionmon people, doesn¡¯t it?¡±

    Meng Qi immediately answered, ¡°That¡¯s why we¡¯ll apply Frugality and Disapproval of Extravagant Burial Rituals.

    ¡°How many more soldiers can we keep if we don¡¯t build such high pces and pavilions? The afterlife is illusory, why should we waste money on it?¡±

    Just as Meng Qi finished, Lord Bole¡¯s countenance changed. ¡°I¡¯m a progeny of King Wen, a descendant of immortals. When I die, I¡¯ll surely go to heaven. What¡¯s so illusory about that? Now, will you excuse me?¡±

    Meng Qi was stunned. He did not even mention Love with Impartiality or Non-aggression, which were the ones most likely to be rejected. Even Disapproval of Extravagant Burial Rituals was strongly objected to. It was really hard to preach the thoughts of the School of Mo from the top.

    Lord Bole did not want to talk anymore. He called the butler to send them away to be prot¨¦g¨¦s.

    Meng Qi, Jiang Zhiwei, and the others exchanged nces and immediately stood up in courtesy.

    ¡°Since you can¡¯t ept our ideas, there¡¯s no need for us to stay. We shall go back home.¡±

    Lord Bole asked them to stay. ¡°You five are knowledgeable and capable. You¡¯ll find yourselves useful here.¡±

    ¡°Will you listen to our ideas?¡± Meng Qi seriously asked.

    Lord Bole replied directly, ¡°No, I won¡¯t.¡±

    Meng Qiughed and cupped one hand in the other before his chest to say goodbye.

    ¡°Then we don¡¯t have any business here.¡±

    Lord Bole became sullen, but still, he did not stop them, lest it ruin his reputation.

    Outside the manor, Meng Qi said to Jiang Zhiwei and the others, ¡°It¡¯s harder than I expected, the School of Mo is indeed the enemy of aristocrats.¡±

    ¡°They seem to be very concerned about the afterlife. We need to improvise on Disapproval of Extravagant Burial Rituals as well.¡± Zhao Heng frowned.

    Someone caught up to them as they were talking on the way back.

    ¡°May the friends in front please hold on!¡±

    Meng Qi¡¯s hair stood on end. Luckily, it was not: ¡°May the Taoist in front please hold on!¡±.

 Chapter 587: Gathering of a Suffering Support Group

    <h4>Chapter 587: Gathering of a Suffering Support Group</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Without needing to turn around, the face of the neer surfaced on the minds of Meng Qi and the others.

    The yellow-faced, beardless man appeared to be nearing his forties. He was dressed in the attire of a talent raised in aristocratic families with a long sword tied to his waist. He was evidently an expert of the Exterior, considering that his breath was connected to heaven and earth.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Meng Qi asked in confusion.

    The yellow-faced, beardless aristocratic talent grinned. ¡°I¡¯m Zhao Bai, a talent under the patronage of Lord Bo¡¯Le.¡±

    The man rified his identity with a simple sentence and then saluted them. ¡°I heard your enlightening remarks a moment ago while I was keeping watch outside the hall. I share your thoughts and came here especially to meet you.¡±

    ¡°Did youe from humble origins, Brother Zhao?¡± Zhao Heng, who was beside Meng Qi, interrupted with a question.

    Qi Zhengyan was not an eloquent person while Jiang Zhiwei and Ruan Yushu were not fans of debate. Thus, they had long decided that Meng Qi and Zhao Heng would be the ones doing the talking.

    Zhao Bai sighed as he nodded. ¡°I am but an ordinary civilian of thend of Qin who chanced upon an adventure and obtained my current cultivation. Unfortunately, the ssism in thend of Qi is deeply ingrained, and there¡¯s no hope of progress despite the declining aristocracy. Later on, I heard of Lord Bo¡¯Le epting talents regardless of their background and came all the way to Han state. That is why I felt such affinity with your Honoring the Virtuous debate, Mr. Su.¡±

    ¡°The monarch chooses his subjects and vice versa. This is indeed the era where rites and music go to ruins...¡± Meng Qi gave a gentle nod. However, this spelled good news for their task of preaching, for at least the theory of Honoring the Virtuous had taken seed in the hearts of quite a few knowledgeable feudal princes.

    Following an exchange of courteous words, Zhao Bai enthusiastically said, ¡°I have many close friends who have simr experiences. I hereby invite Mr. Su to visit my humble home and bestow on us some of your insight.¡±

    He showed a certain desire for insight and opinion.

    This request was beyond Meng Qi¡¯s expectations. He had basically preached substanceless nonsense in the mansion of Lord Bo¡¯Le, bringing up the long-established malpractices and the importance of propping up talents. Why was he being treated like a sage when he did not even get to peddle the core points of the theory?

    Upon seeing their silence and hesitation, Zhao Bai eagerly said, ¡°Malpractices have been deep-rooted in our world for a long time. Neither the people nor schrs can survive. Even though we can see this, preaching about this would be like the blind leading the blind. We see no future for it¡¯s a challenge in itself to think independently and act virtuously. Your words today have inspired me, Mr. Su, but I can also tell that you have yet to aplish what your heart desires. That¡¯s why I¡¯m taking the liberty to seek guidance from you.¡±

    This was indeed a perplexing and difficult era for the social ss that he imed to represent. It was inevitable for them to havementations. Even though Lord Bo¡¯Le epted talents without considering their backgrounds and nurtured them enough to have their reputations be far-reaching, he was not a monarch after all. Changes could happen at any given time, making Zhao Bai feel that his efforts were impractical andck confidence in his future. His worldview was incredibly pessimistic.

    Despite their repeated attempts to change their situation, theirck of knowledge hindered their progress. In the end, they still had to make a living by currying favor with the aristocrats through their kung fu. Their attempts had resulted in failure each time. Carrying such despair, even a slight glimpse of hope was enough to make them scramble to firmly grasp it. Thus, even though Meng Qi had merely said a few words of the Honoring the Virtuous, Frugality, and Disapproval of Extravagant Burial Rituals theories, it was enough to excite Zhao Bai to instantly ask for his advice.

    Meng Qi and his friends exchanged nces, vaguely understanding the situation and mentality of Zhao Bai and the others. They had no choice but to agree. They were interested in experimenting and learning more of reality. Just like they had lobbied Lord Bo¡¯Le earlier, this would act as their preparation for the official lobbying of the feudal princes of small states in the future.

    From the beginning, the deadline of three months had prompted them to target remote small nations that were powerless to attack the outside world.

    ¡°Besides, we¡¯re all equipped with secret treasures. Do we have to fear you entrapping us?¡± Meng Qi thought. He told Zhao Bai, ¡°Please lead the way, Brother Zhao.¡±

    Considering Zhao Bai¡¯s strength, Meng Qi believed he and Jiang Zhiwei would have no trouble hanging him up and beating him without even needing the use of secret treasures. It was impossible for all of Zhao Bai¡¯spanions to be experts of the Exterior. Otherwise, Lord Bo¡¯Le would have a formidable force in his hands.

    Delight colored Zhao Bai¡¯s expression and he immediately showed them the way. He led them down the tform, through severalnes, before making a turn into a mansion.

    He had Meng Qi and his friends wait outside the hall while he entered to gather hispanions. He came out a whileter, dressed in arge robe. He saluted them. ¡°Please enter. Everyone is waiting for you inside.¡±

    With an unchanged expression, Meng Qi stepped into the hall. There were several dozen people on both sides kneeling upon straw mats that covered the ground. Aside from Zhao Bai, there was one other breath that was that of the Exterior. It was from a cold, standoffish man in a ck robe with a long sword bnced across his knees. He kept a short beard under his chin. His expression was forlorn and miserable, and his clothes appeared old-fashioned.

    Everyone deferentially saluted Meng Qi and his friends as they entered.

    Once they were seated, Zhao Bai repeated what he had said earlier in order to introduce the topic. He concluded his words by saying, ¡°We all agree with what Mr. Su had said about Honoring the Virtuous. However, there are very few monarchs or aristocrats who would use talents regardless of their status. First, the strict hierarchy system preventsmunication between those in the upper and lower echelons. Second, it costs a considerable sum to select and nurture particr talents from ordinary civilians. Often, you can teach ten thousand people and not walk away with one talent. Mr. Su, would you be willing to teach me?¡±

    Earlier, Lord Bo¡¯Le had interrupted Meng Qi just as he was about to talk about the concepts of Frugality and Disapproval of Extravagant Burial Rituals. Zhao Bai was eager for him to continue.

    Meng Qi was momentarily quiet before saying, ¡°Let¡¯s discuss frugality in the context of extravagant burial rituals. The hefty cost is sufficient to teach thousands upon ten thousands of people lessons. Moreover, it will prompt them to seek an understanding of posthumous immortality. The mausoleum is built as ostentatiously as if it was built for the monarchs while they were living. The luxury is but a decadence, squandering away a collection of treasures even more impressive than the one in the imperial pce. However, since time immemorial, how many of those monarchs were able to be reborn and be immortals or deities? If you can restrict these two aspects, why worry about not having the financial means to teach this lesson to others?¡±

    He took into consideration the fact that there were no aristocrats in this ce, so he discussed the concept of Disapproval of Extravagant Burial Rituals as it was.

    Right then, a man with a short beard saluted him. ¡°Mr. Su, supernatural beings are notplete nonsense. The feudal princes and aristocrats of various states may not have given birth to immortal descendants yet, but perhaps the supernatural entities would emerge inter generations. They would then have the ability to ascend to heaven after death. Making them stop their extravagant burials would be an impossible challenge!¡±

    ¡°This is the difference between the Apotheosized World and the Spring and Autumn and Warring States in my previous life...¡± With his mind churning, Meng Qi slowly said, ¡°Since time immemorial, who has ever seeded in obtaining immortality and bing a deity? Perhaps you must teach the ways of Big Dharma, cultivate and practice painstakingly, transcend worldliness, act in ordance with thews of the world, and eliminate evil in the world to gain great merit before you can gain immortality, be a saintly being, and receive imperial rewards and titles. King Wu of Zhou had in the past seeded in cultivating a batch of supernatural entities, many of whom are ancestors of the feudal princes and aristocrats of today.

    ¡°From this, you can see that the upper echelons can only grasp heaven¡¯s will under the supervision of supernatural entities. If you want to ascend to heaven after death, be deities or immortals, and remain for a long time in this world, what you must cultivate isn¡¯t your tomb but your achievements and virtue, as well as yourpliance with heaven¡¯s will!

    ¡°Feudal princes and aristocrats ce such importance on their tombs that they disregard the welfare of the people. They will not receive the favor of good birth after their death. For them to seek posthumous immortality is no different from someone wanting to travel south yet their vehicle is moving north.¡±

    Zhao Bai and the rest exchanged looks of dismay for they had never heard such theories in their lives. What they had learned was shocking and thought-provoking at the same time. It was as if Meng Qi¡¯s words were the right way of doing things and thew of heaven and earth.

    Otherwise, a person who cked in his cultivation andmitted crimes could gain immortality after death as long as he could afford to build a luxurious tomb.

    The very idea contradicted the ancient axiom of good and evil.

    ¡°Living in ordance with thew of the world and eliminate the evils of the world... Tomorrow¡¯s will... Respect supernatural entities...¡± the man with a short mustache muttered to himself. The rest also wore thoughtful expressions on their faces.

    Meng Qi heaved a sigh. He saw Jiang Zhiwei showing him a thumbs up and his other friends nodding at him as a way ofmending him for his impromptu speech.

    So far, ¡®his¡¯ School of Mo doctrine was even more aligned with the existence of supernatural entities. However, what Meng Qi was unaware of was that his thoughts were increasingly in line with the viewpoint of Qi Saint of the medieval times, and not a mere simple and concise exnation.

    Meng Qi continued without waiting for them to pose questions. ¡°Secondly, you don¡¯t need to spend arge sum to educate ordinary people.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Zhao Bai looked at Meng Qi in surprise.

    ¡°If you can openly advocate the way of meritorious deeds, it doesn¡¯t take much to select the best talents and instruct themon folk as long as you have a sufficient poption, a great harvest of food, and no shortage of herbal medicine growth. In other words, the precondition is that the nation and vassal states are flourishing. Besides, those under the Exterior realm have no need for exotic minerals and produce anyway...¡± Meng Qi had long begun to treat this to be a practice speech. ¡°Furthermore, you can spread your doctrine through the imparters of skill found through the first selection. It¡¯s improbable that only one among ten thousand would seed.¡±

    ¡°Selection... Opening up the impartation of skill...¡± These unfamiliar words were like a breath of fresh air for Zhao Bai and the rest. It was as if a new door had opened before their eyes.

    In an era that mainly relied on rmending and investigating talents from the lowest rungs of society, examinations and selections were a direct contradiction tomon sense! The ck-robed swordsman thought to himself that something simr seemed to be happening in the south and Wu state...

    It was at this moment that the man with a short beard spoke with grim resoluteness. ¡°The mutual aggression among feudal princes is the source of the turmoil in the world. What they vie for is nothing more than the position of hegemony, feudal fiefdom, and poption. Based on your words, wouldn¡¯t the disputes worsen?¡±

    Underlying his expression was a concealed worry for his nation and its people.

    ¡°Herees the real topic...¡± Meng Qi straightened his back and said, ¡°Cease wars and promote agriculture. If you ban meaningless battles and prevent unnatural deaths among the people, wherees the worry that the nation will not flourish and wherees the need for the nation to plunder another?¡±

    He adopted a more ¡®solemn¡¯ tone. ¡°The open aggression among the feudal princes is the root of cmity and chaos in today¡¯s world. In actuality, they know only to love themselves andck the notion of universal love. They use their own advantages to squander others¡¯ benefits. Nationsck affection for one another, resulting in continuous disputes. The strong bully the weak, destroying city walls and wiping out viges. Corpses litter a thousand miles while bones of the dead turn entire ins white. When peopleck affection for one another, the rich will take advantage of the poor. People willmit wicked and deceitful deeds. Officials will tax by force and extort levies. The people will not be allowed to survive!¡±

    Meng Qi¡¯s heart was moved when he saw that the people sitting on their heels in the hall had more or less a solemn,passionate expression on their faces. It was as if they had experienced such things themselves. ¡°Have you ever had a simr experience?¡±

    Even though engaging in idle chitchat using the vernacr could widen one¡¯s horizons and inspire reflection in others, it was not enough to rely on this to create a true,sting impact on people.

    Meng Qi¡¯s question was so abrupt that the cepsed into a moment of awkward silence. Perhaps they were still pondering over his words; perhaps they were unwilling to speak.

    Fortunately, the man with the short beard under his chin appeared to be interested in the theory of universal love, otherwise known as ¡°Love with Impartiality¡±. After a moment of silence, he asked, ¡°I¡¯m Bai Song from Tang state. I used to be a field farmer living with my parents and brothers. That year, Chu state seized thend next to ours and recruited many Exterior experts to attack Tang state. The aftermath of the war was widespread, causing homes to copse and mes to burn...¡±

    Sorrow began to eclipse his expression as he continued. ¡°Though our family wasn¡¯t well-off, survival was not a major issue. Laughter often decorated our home and our nights of sleep were sound. When the mes arrived setting our thatched cottage on fire, my parents were the first to be roused. They carried us children and attempted to rush out of the cottage. However, the fire was so intense that their attempts were foiled. Later... well,ter on, my father undressed and bundled me with his clothes. Disregarding himself, he forced our way out of the fire and threw me into the well. I managed to crawl myself out of the well with much difficulty when dawn broke. I saw only four corpses that were burned so badly that they had turned into coals. My father had carried my elder brother and sister in his arms. Their distance from the well was a mere ten steps away...¡±

    The atmosphere inside the hall became depressed as if Bai Song¡¯s tale had stirred emotions in every single one of them, reminding them of their own tragic pasts.

    The ck-robed swordsman said, ¡°I¡¯m Wang Qi, a citizen of Wu state. By chance, an aristocrat took interest in me and imparted his skill on me. He even made me his subordinate. However, his violent son abused my wife and children and I identally killed him in a moment of uncontrolled anger. Later, my parents, wife, and children all died violent deaths. I barely escaped and ran far away to foreignnds...¡±

    His tale was told with simple words and his tone was in, however, it was impossible to conceal the bitter hatred and sorrow in his words.

    Following the honesty of Bai Song and Wang Qi, the rest began to open up about their experiences, one after another. Some could not help weeping with grief. Despite their considerable strength and status, each of them had experienced suffering and challenges of their own.

    In this era with a distinct hierarchy, civilians who wanted to make something of themselves often had to pay a steep price.

    Listening to them speak while choking on emotion and hearing them express their hatred for aristocrats and the wars they started for foolish reasons, Meng Qi could not help but look at his friends. They seemed as if they had a hard time concealing their surprise.

    It seemed that the general meeting of this suffering support group was more sessful than they had expected!

    Meng Qi had assumed that there would be several among them who had painful experiences in the past, allowing him to provoke feelings of empathy in the rest and strengthen their identification with the concepts of Love with Impartiality, Mutual Benefits, and Non-aggression. What he did not expect was for most of these experts, who grew up as ordinary civilians, to have such grievances. Only a small number of them had the wild ambition of taking advantage of such a chaotic world to make a career for themselves. However, their jealousy and hatred of aristocrats and feudal princes could not be underestimated.

    ¡°No wonder School of Mo is a prominent school of thought; they expound the yearnings of the lower echelons...¡± Meng Qi quietly sighed to himself.

    By the time they were donementing about their experiences, they hade to see Meng Qi and his friends in a different light. People who could instantly point out the problem and propose a solution seemed like the hope of the world, helping them find a path out of their fog of confusion.

    These concepts and viewpoints appeared simple but it was thanks to their predecessors fumbling around to find a concise way to sum it all up. It was only theter generations that found such ideas to be so simple and matter-of-fact that they could be understood with just a thought. To those who heard it for the first time and who had experienced it firsthand, it was equivalent to hearing the righteous truth itself.

    Just as Meng Qi was preparing himself to lecture on the concepts of Love with Impartiality, Mutual Benefits, and Non-aggression, the man with a short beard under his chin prostrated himself and cried,

    ¡°Sir, you¡¯re a highly talented teacher who clearly understands the truths of the world. The malpractices of the world are evident to my mind. I, this untalented person, sincerely wish to follow you and end the numerous disorderly ways of the world!¡±

    ¡°I, this untalented person, sincerely wish to follow you, sir!¡± The others inside the hall followed suit.

    ¡°The world has long been thirsting for a talent like yourself, sir!¡± Zhao Bai was thest to speak.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this too simple to be true...¡± Meng Qi was a little stunned, but he could understand the hardship that Zhao Bai and the others had experienced during such troubled times. To break away from the mentality that they would never find a path out of their hardship, they were acting like a group of drowning people grabbing onto a tree branch. Their strong reactions were only to be expected.

    ¡°I think we should ept them. The stronger we appear while lobbying the small states, the more effective we will be. Our chances at sess will improve as well. Our task will bepleted as long as they can put on a pretense of politeness for three months!¡± Zhao Heng said, secretly rying his voice to Meng Qi.

    Meng Qi nodded. Zhao Heng¡¯s suggestion was in line with his thoughts.

    ¡°But is it really necessary to preach in secret and develop ourselves into an organization with strict regtions?¡±

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t this make others fear us and bring unexpected dangers...¡±

 Chapter 588: The Frightened Lord Boâ€™Le

    <h4>Chapter 588: The Frightened Lord Bo¡¯Le</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    The setting sun was at a nt, thest of its sunshine the color of blood. The hustle and bustle of Bo¡¯Le City gradually calmed, returning the city into a state of tranquility.

    After dinner, ¡®Junior Retainer¡¯ Cao He sat in silence for a moment, only getting up when the sky overhead gradually darkened. He left in a hurry.

    When he made it outside, he looked around alertly and quickened his pace only when he was sure that nothing was off. He took a turn into a nearby alley, asionally lowering his head out of fear of being noticed.

    He took arge detour around the area, constantly changing his direction, before pushing open a door to a mansion. He entered the hall with his back lowered, taking light steps so as not to disturb others or the atmosphere here.

    These actions were not purely out of fear of being targeted; they were also subconscious. The lectures of Mr. Su and hispanions elicited true admiration and respect from people.

    The floor of the hall was littered with straw mats that were upied by a variety of people. There were those dressed in the attire of schrs, talents housed by aristocrats, wandering martial artists, and ordinary civilians. They may have different identities but they shared the same concentration that vaguely hinted at a sense of piousness.

    In the seat of honor was Meng Qi. It was his turn to lecture on the concepts of Love with Impartiality and Mutual Benefits.

    ¡°Nature is unkind; it treats all things impartially, but not because it¡¯s tyrannical nor unmerciful. It merely treats everyone the same, that¡¯s all.¡± Meng Qi had racked his brains to alter the concept of Love with Impartiality, so much so that he even used the contents of the Tao Te Ching book that had yet to appear in this world.

    ¡°Nature is unkind; it treats all things impartially... Not because it¡¯s unmerciful...¡± Cao He, being a distinguished schr, carefully savored those words. The more he savored them, the more profound they became to him. They were simple but carried the straightforward essence of the world.

    ¡°Mr. Su is indeed a great talent. He not only knows the world and its malpractices, he can also pry into the heavenlyw...¡± Cao He quietly sat down, not daring to make even the slightest movement.

    He noticed that the innermost circle had strong masters like Zhao Bai and Wang Qi as well as martial artists and schrs who wore solemn and respectful expressions and nodded to himself. ¡°These are the followers of the respected gentlemen of the School of Mo?¡±

    ¡°In this era, the nobility triumph over lowly lives, the wealthy disgrace the poor, and the strong bully the weak. How is this showing mercy to one another? These are all acts that go against heaven¡¯s will and would certainly incur the punishment of supernatural entities. Those whomit such acts would be hard-pressed to ascend to heaven after death. Thus, everyone should carry a merciful heart and love not only themselves but also one another...¡± Meng Qi forcefully steered his exnation to conform to this line of thought. He could not help adding, ¡°Furthermore, there is no shortage of ancestors of the feudal princes and aristocrats who had acted fairly in the expedition against Zhou state, thus allowing them to be immortals and deities. Before this, they were all ordinary civilians who happened toe upon a Chance to spread the lessons of the fundamentalw. They consumed elixirs or achieved great merits, which earned them rewards from the supernatural entities. Gods and Buddhas, immortals and sages, monarchs and aristocrats ¨C are their lives greater than ours just because of their status?¡±

    ¡°Gods and Buddhas, immortals and sages, monarchs and aristocrats ¨C are their lives greater than ours just because of their status?¡± Cao He and the others felt their scalps tingle as if lightning had struck their bodies. Even as fear gripped them, they found such words to be a breath of fresh air.

    Meng Qi changed the topic and said, ¡°You can be an immortal or deity, monarch or marquis, so long as you study diligently and live your life in ordance with thew of nature. Lifespans aren¡¯t pre-ordained but in the hands of the people. This is the concept of ¡®Against Fatalism¡¯.¡±

    Everyone was so excited that they could not stay still. The concept of ¡°Against Fatalism¡± was precisely what they were happiest and most willing to listen to out of Mr. Su¡¯s ¡°Ten Ts of Mohism¡±. It was linked to ideas like Adherence to the Will of Heaven and Beliefs of the Supernatural to form the basis of the concepts of Honoring the Virtuous and Moral Harmony, which were the premise of Love with Impartiality and Non-aggression.

    Meng Qi appeared to have spoken with frankness and assurance, sitting upright and still as if he had nned this in advance. The truth was that he was trembling with fear deep inside. The aristocrats of this world held too much power in their hands, connected even to Gods, Buddhas, and immortals. He must not make enemies out of them at the moment. Thus, he must push for reforms instead of directing public anger at them. However, it was a challenge toe up with his own school of thought for he had to make sure that no contradictions existed in his reasoning.

    Take for example what had happened earlier. He had made a point about supernatural entities not being above the lives of ordinary humans in order to form a basis for the exnation of Love with Impartiality as well as recognize the efforts of the feudal princes and aristocrats. He had acknowledged that they were the descendants of celestial beings and theter generations of deities, so they were equipped with the mandate to rule nations and a temporary position of superiority. That was merely an exnation of the idea of ¡®ascending channel¡¯.

    With a straight face, Meng Qi continued. ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with seeking your self-interest while avoiding doing harm to others. After all, everyone has an innate instinct to protect themselves. But in your interactions with others, you must all carry the idea of Love with Impartiality in your hearts. You must act in a way that benefits both sides. Only when both sides are able to benefit from the situation can a universal lovest for a long time...¡±

    Meng Qi spoke at a moderate pace but Cao He and the others felt like their ears were being overwhelmed. It was because every sentence that Meng Qi uttered was profound and thought-provoking, but if they took the time to carefully savor it, they would miss the rest of his words. How they wished that they had ten brains in their heads to process everything!

    When it was close to midnight, Meng Qi gave the bell next to him a light tap.

    ¡°We shall end our lesson here today.¡±

    Cao He and the others got on their feet instantly, thanking and congratting Mr. Su. They felt a deep satisfaction in their hearts and enrichment in their souls for they had gained a lot. It was as if they had obtained an unprecedented joy.

    Just as Cao He was preparing to leave, he saw someone standing in the corner. His pupils instantly shrunk in fear and his body instinctively tried to move away from the person.

    However, the person had already spotted him. He smiled and greeted Cao He. ¡°Younger Brother Cao, I see you¡¯vee to listen to Mr. Su¡¯s lecture as well.¡±

    Cao He forced augh. ¡°I never thought I¡¯de across Mr. Zhou here.¡±

    The person was Zhou Xin, the strategist of Lord Bo¡¯Le. To think that he would appear in this ce!

    Zhou Xin chuckled. ¡°Mr. Su¡¯s ambition envelops the world and his followers are so numerous that they can fill countless carriages. He often holds lectures to expound virtue and righteousness. How could I possibly miss it?

    ¡°Besides, I was also born an ordinary civilian. My heart agrees with Mr. Su¡¯s words.¡±

    They exchanged pleasantries for a moment before cautiously taking leave from each other. After Zhou Xin left the Zhao mansion, he made a beeline for the manor of Lord Bo¡¯Le.

    His agreement with Mr. Su¡¯s words did not mean that he would support him.

    Lord Bo¡¯Le had his hands sped behind his back, pacing as he listened to Zhou Xin reiterate the School of Mo theories that he had learned for the past few days.

    When Zhou Xin brought up the points of operation standpoint unifying the superiors as well as the Moral Harmony in the concept of Adherence to the Will of Heaven by the chiefs, Lord Bo¡¯Le could not help giving a mockpliment.

    ¡°Good! Very good! They¡¯re all people of great talents. The concepts of Adherence to the Will of Heaven, Beliefs of the Supernatural, Honoring the Virtuous, and Moral Harmony hit home for themon folk! They¡¯re so good that they almost make me feel like I should abandon the thought of building a tomb in hopes of ascending to heaven after my death. Myte grandfather obtained great merits in the yesteryears and his physical body was sealed as a deity. With such financial resources in his hand, why didn¡¯t he strive to hold avish funeral?

    However, when Zhou Xin reiterated the concepts of Love with Impartiality and Against Fatalism, the expression on Lord Bo¡¯Le¡¯s face turned overcast. He thought to himself, ¡°It¡¯s unfortunate that they¡¯re still too unrealistic. People¡¯s minds are always aplex web of intentions and greed is endless. Selfish desires weigh heaviest on one¡¯s heart. How can those who wish to reign supreme love with impartiality? This can only be restricted with their beliefs in the supernatural, but even supernatural entities have their own selfish motives! Moreover, it has been many years since thest immortal descended to earth...

    ¡°However, it¡¯s not impossible to put on a facade of Love with Impartiality if it means we¡¯ll be able to recruit talents and attract people to migrate and fill ournds. It¡¯s just like my current facade of a schr-respecting lord.¡±

    He nodded gently, signaling for Zhou Xin to continue.

    ¡°To love with impartiality and to never fight meaningless wars for selfish interests, plunging the people into utter misery...¡± Zhou Xin said, while sneaking nces at Lord Bo¡¯Le.

    As anticipated, there was a slight shift in Lord Bo¡¯Le¡¯s expression as he said, ¡°Ridiculous! How arrogant and impractical! If we don¡¯t attack other nations and plunder the people,nds, and treasures, how can we strengthen ourselves? ¡°If one¡¯s own nation is not strengthened while other nations are, could they really rely on ¡®guarding¡¯ the nation to protect it? How superficial and ignorant! Go and ask him tomorrow if he¡¯d be able to make each and every feudal vassal practice Love with Impartiality and Non-aggression!¡±

    This was an utterly delusional ideal!

    ¡°Yes.¡± Zhou Xin had been prepared for Lord Bo¡¯Le¡¯s reaction.

    ...

    It was Zhao Heng¡¯s turn to lecture in Zhao Bai¡¯s home the following day.

    When it came to the question-and-answer session, Zhou Xin was the first to stand up, repeating Lord Bo¡¯Le¡¯s question from the night before. He concluded it with:

    ¡°I humbly request Mr. Zhao to answer my question.¡±

    This question prompted Zhao Bai, Bai Song, and the others to wear solemn expressions. It did appear impractical to rely solely on Love with Impartiality and Non-aggression unless they were able to change the mindset of the world. While every nation was attacking and plundering each other, refraining from doing so would put their own nation in jeopardy.

    Zhao Heng frowned. This was the main reason behind hisck of confidence in the Mohism school of thought. For the other concepts, as long as they could bring together helpers and be a formidable influence, the ambitious and rational feudal princes and aristocrats would at least put on a show and carry out acts to uphold them in order to respect the wise and attract the virtuous. Either way, they only had to keep this going for three months for the task to be considered a sess.

    ¡°Looks like this is only possible for small nations...¡± He thought.

    Seeing his silence, Zhou Xin once again spoke.

    ¡°I humbly request Mr. Zhao to answer my question.¡±

    Zhao Heng racked his brain, thinking long and hard for an answer. Just as he was about to soundlessly ry his voice to Meng Qi, the answer came to the four people who had been listening behind the screen.

    Meng Qi stood up and stepped out from behind the screen. ¡°Non-aggression doesn¡¯t mean that we refrain from fighting but that we refrain from fighting meaningless battles. It means that we refrain from jeopardizing the lives of the people for one¡¯s selfish interests. Thus, punishment and attacks are perfectly reasonable in the right context!

    ¡°Executing thew of nature and eliminating evil from the world means to ¡®punish¡¯ and ¡®attack¡¯. Hence, when King Zhou of yesteryears acted tyrannically, King Wu consoled the people by punishing the tyrant. This is also an act of Non-aggression.¡±

    ¡°In our current era, the dispute between feudal princes is the root of all turmoil. If there exist virtuous monarchs who take it upon themselves to unify thends, end the various nations, standardize thenguage, carve paths for vehicles, end the turmoil, and return the world to times of peace and prosperity. Is this not ¡®righteousness¡¯?¡±

    This time, he had finally adapted the Mo school of thought to fit the Apotheosized World!

    ¡°End the various nations and unify thends? Is this not ¡®righteousness¡¯?¡± Zhou Xin felt a buzz in his mind, preventing him from hearing the rest of Meng Qi¡¯s words. He felt so muddle-headed that he did not know how he even left Zhao Bai¡¯s home to meet Lord Bo¡¯Le.

    There had yet to be anyone who harbored the intention to unify and rule the world!

    To be more precise, division and conferringnds on feudal princes was the natural order of things, heaven¡¯sw itself, since the establishment of nations!

    Lord Bo¡¯Le¡¯s eyes widened when he heard Zhou Xin¡¯s words. His breath became ragged and his grasp on the bronze goblet in his hands ckened. The goblet fell to the ground with a thud.

    ¡°Putting an end to various nations, unifying them under one rule, standardizing thenguage, carving the same paths for vehicles?¡±

    He felt a slight excitement running through him. Even if he harbored great aspirations, he had at most thought about recruiting talents and waiting for his chance to be the overlord of the whole world like the Six Hegemons. He dreamed of perhaps going as far as recing the royal family of Zhou state and bing the Emperor. However, he had never thought of destroying nations and bing the true ruler of the world.

    That was because something like this had never happened before!

    He took a deep breath, feeling a sudden and inexplicable panic, but he steeled his face and said, ¡°Ask them to leave Bo¡¯Le tomorrow. They must not stay!¡±

    He was still Lord Bo¡¯Le and not the monarch of Han state. Even if he was the monarch of Han state, holding such views would make him the enemy of the world!

    Zhou Xin was stunned but kept quiet as he could see that his Lord¡¯s attitude was firm. He hastily took leave from Lord Bo¡¯Le.

    The room fell into silence. After pondering over the matter for a long time, Lord Bo¡¯Le suddenly got to his feet and said to no one in particr, ¡°I¡¯m afraid they¡¯re nning to head to Huan state as they have been inquiring about it all this time. That¡¯s why they dare to speak out...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not convenient for me to use these talents but I can¡¯t allow others to benefit from them!¡±

    His tone took a dark turn, concealing the intention to kill. ¡°I¡¯m Lord Bo¡¯Le who admires and respects schrs. It¡¯s not appropriate for me to make a move. You, make a trip to Small Heaven Cave atop Yuxu Mountain and request for their help!¡±

    A voice rang out inside the empty room. ¡°Yes, my Lord.¡±

 Chapter 589: â€˜Special Skillâ€™ Upon First Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 589: ¡®Special Skill¡¯ Upon First Meeting</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Meng Qi and his friends stared at Zhou Xin who was standing at the entrance to Zhao Bai¡¯s manor.

    Zhou Xin put on a calm facade and said, ¡°Mr. Su, the Lord has given his orders. You and yourpanions must leave the fiefdom immediately. If you¡¯re still here when evening falls, you will be forcefully evicted. When that timees, please don¡¯t me us for not showing you any courtesy!¡±

    Zhao Bai, the talent under Lord Bo¡¯Le¡¯s patronage, hurriedly said, ¡°Mr. Zhou, the Lord has always been one to appreciate the wise and talented, not to mention he is generous and lenient as well. Why would he evict Mr. Su and hispanions? They¡¯re all people of great talent!¡±

    ¡°Their doctrines are arrogant, unreasonable, and contradict the ways of the world. They¡¯re fools who don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for them! The Lord gave this order because he can¡¯t bear to see the ordinary citizens of the fiefdom bewitched!¡± Zhou Xin said with a grim expression.

    Zhao Bai was about to argue but Meng Qi raised his hand and calmly said, ¡°We¡¯ll leave immediately.¡±

    There was no change in the expression of hispanions as if they had expected this oue.

    Zhou Xin nodded. ¡°Mr. Su understands how to survive in this world.¡±

    With the Lord¡¯smandmunicated, he turned around and led several Exterior-realm talents away.

    ¡°Mr. Su, why didn¡¯t you justify yourself?¡± Zhao Bai had always thought that the talent and intelligence of Mr. Su and hispanions would be worthy of polite, even deferential, treatment from feudal princes and aristocrats. They only had to exin themselves well enough. After all, Lord Bo¡¯Le was not a stupid person!

    Meng Qi smiled. ¡°It¡¯s evident that Lord Bo¡¯Le has made up his mind considering that he made such a decision after listening to Zhou Xin¡¯s reiteration of our lectures. Furthermore, he has few talents for the size of his ambition. His narrow-mindedness underlies his apparent frankness. If we try to speak up for ourselves, we may incur a great disaster instead. In any case, it doesn¡¯t bode well for us to scheme when our paths are different. So why not leave now and seek a suitable feudal vassal to lobby?¡±

    Lord Bo¡¯Le himself was a grandmaster and one of the most high-standing aristocrats in Han state. He had no shortage of high-ranking officials and senior officials by his side, some of them grandmasters or even in the peak realm of the Exterior. He was not someone Meng Qi and his friends could make an enemy out of, thus they took advantage of his order and left the fiefdom.

    Based on the information that the Immortals had provided, there was no Dharmakaya in any of the nations in the Apotheosized World. The strongest master in this world was in the realm of Half-step to the Exterior Scenery. Furthermore, the secret Taoism sects and Buddhism veins behind the various great nations seemed tock Dharmakayas as well ¨C or at least, Primogenitor Lingbao had yet toe across any. However, they possessed strange, magical divine weapons to hold down their forts. Their legends about immortals were endless as well. Not even Primogenitor Lingbao would treat them lightly. Who knew when a powerful and unyielding Dharmakaya who had participated in the Apotheosis War would pop up out of nowhere?

    The Dharmakayas of Six Hegemons that had once lived among the various nations in the past.

    ¡°Mr. Su¡¯s words are true.¡± Bai Song, the man with a short beard under his chin, turned to look at Zhao Bai. ¡°Brother Zhao, Brother Wang and I have always turned down your repeated attempts to persuade us to seek refuge under Lord Bo¡¯Le. That¡¯s because we can tell that he doesn¡¯t truly appreciate the wise and talented. He appears generous and disregards one¡¯s background, but he is, in fact, a proud and narrow-minded person. He¡¯s so arrogant that he holds no one in his regard.¡±

    His words momentarily stunned Zhao Bai, who then gritted his teeth. ¡°Since I¡¯ve be a follower of the School of Mo, I¡¯ll naturally follow Mr. Su. I¡¯ll go and gather the rest of the followers now.¡±

    Meng Qi shook his head. ¡°There¡¯s no need. If you gather them, you¡¯ll be harming them instead.¡±

    ¡°Harming them?¡± Both Zhao Bai and Wang Qi looked puzzled.

    ¡°You¡¯re all muddled in the head! Lord Bo¡¯Le insisted on expelling Mr. Su and hispanions even if he had to damage his reputation of being a patron of the wise and talented. Did you think he would¡¯ve done so without a wicked intention?¡±

    ¡°Correct.¡± Meng Qi nced at Bai Song. This person was thoughtful and capable of making good judgments. If not for hisck of experience, he would make a decent strategist, unlike Zhao Bai and Wang Qi who were more adept in martial arts.

    Vital Qi could be found in abundance in the Apotheosized World. The boundary between heaven and man was weaker than in their own world and even weaker than in the world of Sword Emperor and Devil Empress. Thus the requirement of one¡¯s heart to advance into the Exterior realm was not as high here.

    When Meng Qi saw that understanding still eluded Zhao Bai and Wang Qi, he exined, ¡°Lord Bo¡¯Le recruits many talents under his patronage to put on the pretense of being an admirer of the wise and talented. That shows that he has considerable ambition. Not only did he not request for an exnation after listening to our lectures yesterday, he even risked damaging his reputation by expelling us. From this, you can tell that hecks the talent to make up for his lofty ambition and is merely angling for fame with a narrow mind underneath a generous appearance. It¡¯s precisely because of this that he wouldn¡¯t let us off so easily. If we allow other followers toe with us and Lord Bo¡¯Le¡¯s men give chase, it¡¯ll be difficult for us to protect them all.¡±

    Duringst night¡¯s discussion, Jiang Zhiwei and Ruan Yushu had suggested that if Lord Bo¡¯Le immediately expelled them instead of protecting his reputation by allowing them toe and go as they pleased, he would definitely be harboring a wicked intention. That was why Meng Qi said what he said.

    Zhao Bai sank into momentary silence. ¡°You¡¯re right. We can¡¯t travel around with so many people.¡±

    Meng Qi smiled, appearing not the least panicked. ¡°The others have done nothing but attend the lectures. Being a follower of the School of Mo is but child¡¯s y in their eyes. Since I¡¯ve abandoned them, I believe Lord Bo¡¯Le would definitely not me them. Perhaps he¡¯ll even show them more favor as a way of demonstrating his magnanimity.

    ¡°It¡¯s up to them whether they¡¯ll continue being followers of the School of Mo or not, but if they do, they mustn¡¯t let it slip and must wait for us to contact them. If there are people who are interested in bing a follower, they must gain the approval and guarantee from two existing followers.¡±

    When Meng Qi was done speaking, Jiang Zhiwei took out several bamboo slips and said, ¡°This is the enlightening the Apertures skill of our School of Mo. Whoever who bes a follower can learn this immediately.¡±

    In the past few days, with Meng Qi and Jiang Zhiwei at the helm, they hadbed over all the enlightening the Apertures-enlightening skills that they had ever seen andbined them. With their current knowledge, they merged all of those skills into a set of scripts that epassed sword art, desmanship, palm art, fist art, heart sutras, and Lightness Skill and dubbed it the ¡®Book of Mo¡¯!

    Compared with the current martial arts, Book of Mo had a clear advantage in that it was exceptionally efficient in inhaling and exhaling Sky Qi and Vital Qi. The world of Meng Qi and his friends had, after all, undergone great changes. It was unlike the abundant Vital Qi found during ancient times where a person could make a breakthrough after simple cultivation. Thus, the masters after the medieval times had to rely on putting inborious effort in an environment with thin Vital Qi. This made Book of Mo a greater skill than those found in ancient times.

    This did not mean that the ancient powers were inferior to their counterparts inter generations; they simply had no need for such skills. However, the Apertures-enlightening cultivation would be faster for martial artists in the Apotheosized World that concealed a sense of dpidatedness.

    In the beginning, Meng Qi had wanted to spread the stratagem technique that was unique to the School of Mo. Even if it was an act, he had to make it as believable as possible. However, the intricacies of the stratagem techniquepletely escaped his understanding. He could only make avable to the public the skills of realms beneath that of the Exterior in order to rece it.

    ¡°They¡¯re really going to disseminate the skill?¡± The news came as a happy surprise for Zhao Bai. He had never seen any aristocrat impart their skill upon ordinary people without a prior agreement. Furthermore, Mr. Su had even said that it was up to the person whether or not he wanted to continue to be a follower of the School of Mo.

    ¡°This is what it means to love with impartiality!¡±

    ¡°The same holds true for all of you as well. It¡¯s up to you whether toe along with us or not. I¡¯d advise you to stay if you have family here.¡± Meng Qi did not want to cheat Zhao Bai and the others because he and hispanions would dust themselves off and leave once the deadline of three months arrived.

    ¡°The world is like an evesting night. It¡¯s difficult enough with me alone; how could I shoulder the burden of having a family?¡± Bai Song cupped his hand in the other before his chest. ¡°I¡¯m willing to follow you and listen to your guidance, Mr. Su.¡±

    Zhao Bai and Wang Qi expressed the same thoughts.

    ¡°This is good.¡± Meng Qi put on a show of sighing. ¡°Someday, I¡¯ll talk to you all about my reflection upon the way of the world.¡±

    The so-called ways of the world, in fact, referred to a worldview or perspective on the world atrge. Meng Qi was certain that the ¡®ways¡¯ were something that had been considered in the past. The various schools of thought, besides not discussing the concept of righteousness, all had their respective reflections upon the malpractices of the world as well as corresponding solutions as the foundation of their systems. There was no shortage of rumination over the world and universe. Each of the schools had their own worldview and perspective on life.

    A master who did not ponder over such questions had no right to be called a ¡°child¡± of the world!

    Whether or not their answers were correct was irrelevant. After all, not even the schools of thought from the medieval times dared to make the bold statement that their own answers were right.

    ¡°Thank you very much, Mr. Su!¡± The three Exterior experts whocked knowledge and experience were overjoyed.

    Zhao Bai and the other two managed to find other followers of the School of Mo in record time, rying Meng Qi¡¯s words as well as secretly passing on copies of the Book of Mo.

    When it was close to evening, the three of them drove with Meng Qi and his friends out of the city. They had not been out of the city for long when they abandoned their carriage in favor of flying through the clouds.

    After they had been flying for some time, Meng Qi suddenly called for them to stop. He turned to Bai Song and the other two. ¡°We¡¯ll head northeast.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Su, are we not going to Huan state anymore?¡± Bai Song asked in surprise. Meng Qi and his friends had been gathering news all this while, ultimately choosing to obtain specific information on Huan state. Thus, he had guessed that they were nning to head for Huan state and give lectures there.

    However, they were not going to Huan state, which was located southeast, but to the northeast instead?

    Having been reminded by Bai Song¡¯s question, Wang Qi and Zhao Bai also felt that they ¡®ought¡¯ to be heading to Huan state. They, too, were perplexed by the sudden change in ns.

    Meng Qi smiled at them. ¡°Since you were able to figure out that we¡¯re nning to head to Huan state, do you think it would have escaped Lord Bo¡¯Le¡¯s knowledge?¡±

    ¡°I see. To be honest, Huan state is a good choice. What a pity indeed...¡± Bai Song nodded, secretly feeling quite sorry for all the effort that he and hispanions had put into news-gathering.

    Meng Qi smiled as he looked at them. ¡°With all of you and your knowledge of the situations in our surroundings, is there a need to worry about not being able to find a more suitable state?¡±

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right...¡± Zhao Bai looked clearly stunned. He had forgotten that he, Wang Qi, and Bai Song had a rather good grasp of their surroundings.

    ¡°So the news-gathering had been a sham in order to mislead Lord Bo¡¯Le!¡±

    From the perspective of Meng Qi and hispanions, the reaction of a high-ranking aristocrat like Lord Bo¡¯Le had shaped the new and improved Mo school of thought. When they carry out lobbying acts in the future, they already knew how to screen for appropriate targets and which concepts to conceal.

    Running between Han and Huan states was a steep mountain range shrouded in dense fog that extended forever into the distance. There was no shortage of tyrannical monsters hidden in its depths. Even experts of the Exterior would take only several of the predetermined passages to go through the mountain range.

    It was precisely due to this geography and environment ¨Cpounded by the fact that the main forces of Han state needed to guard against Qin and Tang states ¨C that the small and weak Huan state was never annexed by Han state.

    Two figures were floating among the clouds, looking a little impatient as the sky began to darken.

    ¡°Junior Brother, are they up to anything?¡± the taller, brown-robed one asked.

    The one with the child-like short stature and a massive head had a red robe draped over his shoulders. His ears shook along with the whistling wind. ¡°No.¡±

    The brown-robed Senior Brother was suddenly enveloped in a golden glow, radiating a light that pierced the void and spread far and wide. Reflected in his eyes was the midair situation of Bo¡¯Le City.

    So it turned out that he possessed a pair of Far-seeing Eyes!

    Momentster, the child-sized Junior Brother jumped a little and gnashed his teeth. ¡°They¡¯re heading northeast! How cunning! If Senior Brother hadn¡¯t been watching their movements, they¡¯d probably have fooled us. If we lose track of them, it¡¯ll be a challenge to see and hear them again!¡±

    The Senior Brother smirked. ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to Uncle Master of Palm Sect dispatching us here. We¡¯re only seeding because of our extraordinary innate skills of Far-seeing Eyes and Omniscient Ears. If it were up to someone else, I fear even Half-step to Dharmakaya masters would lose track of them!¡±

    They cautiously relied on their Far-seeing Eyes and Omniscient Ears, taking care to follow Meng Qi and his friends from a great distance. Moreover, they were even able to circle around Meng Qi and the others with the speed of Peerless Master Pros.

    ¡°Junior Brother, Lord Bo¡¯Le said the five of them are great talents and don¡¯t make for easy targets. We must be careful.¡± The brown-robed Senior Brother had received guidance time and again, thus he did not make any hasty movements.

    His Junior Brother nodded. ¡°Uncle Master of Palm Sect had bestowed a secret treasure on me. Now¡¯s the time to use it!¡±

    Even as he spoke, he continued listening to the movements carefully, ¡°It seems that they have yet to pass the first step of the Celestial Ladder, but the breath of Mr. Su appears dense. It is impossible to judge at the moment. In case there are any variables, we¡¯ll deal with him first!¡±

    ¡°Good idea.¡± The brown-robed Senior Brother nodded.

    He took out a secret treasure¡ªa dark-colored ancient clock engraved with strange patterns. Two simple seal scripts were etched on it: ¡°Mind-bending¡±!

    The big-headed Junior Brother also took out an ink painting of mountains and rivers from within his clothes.

    He gently shook the scroll of painting and it began to unravel and merge with the surrounding void. It materialized white clouds against a backdrop of blue, recing the sky. It made the void seem as ordinary as ever.

    This was the secret treasure called the Map of Mountains and Rivers!

 Chapter 590: The Unexpected Oral Confession

    <h4>Chapter 590: The Unexpected Oral Confession</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    White clouds floated serenely across a backdrop of clear blue skies. The vast sea of Vital Qi between heaven and earth undted slightly as it entered the bodies of Meng Qi and the others. It allowed them to connect with Nature Force, healing their Vital Qi as they flew at high speed. They felt no exhaustion even as they carried Qi Zhengyan and Ruan Yushu.

    What a lovely moment this was ¨C bright sun overhead, blue skies, cool breeze ¨C one could not help but want to linger in this ce, experiencing the sensation of soaring freedom. Oddly, however, Meng Qi was felt rather gloomy. He did not feel as carefree as he did when they turned northeast earlier.

    ¡°Could it be that we¡¯re not out of danger yet? Is there an ambush waiting for us?¡± He who cultivated Eight Nine Mysteries would never ignore his gut instincts. He was on high alert as he carefully sensed his surroundings, even secretly using his Jade Virtual Divination.

    Everything in their surroundings was normal, be it the Five Elements and Four Divisions of the Constetions, the sun, moon, and stars, or the different kinds of Dharma and Logos. Nothing was off. Neither was there any concealed killing intent. This made Meng Qi wonder if he was being paranoid.

    However, the results of his Jade Virtual Divination indicated that the Chaos was in a chaotic, fuzzy condition. This was an indication that the Secrets of Heaven were being purposefully concealed or cut off!

    ¡°This is bad! There¡¯s danger ahead!¡± Meng Qi was just about to soundlessly ry this piece of information to his friends when he heard a slight tremor running through Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s Sword of Sun-Prating Rainbow before it emitted a dragon-like cry.

    ¡°Danger is lurking...¡± Jiang Zhiwei was a little slower than Meng Qi in realizing this but she was the first to voice it out.

    Those who honestly wield their swords would have a sincere heart; before the autumn breeze even sweeps, the cicada already knows!

    Their eyes met, confirming their hunch that there was danger awaiting. However, whether it was Meng Qi¡¯s gut instinct or Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s sword cry, neither was considered a strong sign. It seemed that it was not a danger that constituted unexpected attacks but an ambush that would allow for them to adjust. There was no need to panic yet.

    Unlike Meng Qi¡¯s friends who had exchanged looks, Zhao Bai, Bai Song, and Wai Qing wore looks of disbelief after hearing Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s soundless message. They were entirely oblivious to any danger lying in wait within the range of nearly 30 miles.

    ¡°Let¡¯s change our direction,¡± Meng Qi said straightforwardly. He had no time to give them any exnation.

    It was just at this moment that their surroundings suddenly turned dim and faint. The blue sky shrank rapidly. Darkness fell over the world in just seconds ¨C so quickly that none of them had the time to react.

    ¡°Yin-Yang Separation Handkerchief? Or is it a simr Space Treasure?¡± Meng Qi¡¯s heart jolted in surprise.

    Arge-headed Junior Brother was holding onto both ends of a painting scroll as he serenely stepped out of the void. He smiled at his Senior Brother who was hiding in the distance. ¡°You worry too much, Senior Brother. They¡¯re all people who have never seen much of the world; how would they be able to sense the Map of Mountains and Rivers replica? There¡¯s no need for you to use your Mind-bending Clock as a precaution.¡±

    The brown-robed Senior Brother¡¯s n was made in the manner of an experienced strategist. It was to use his Junior Brother¡¯s Map of Mountains and Rivers to prevent Meng Qi¡¯s group from noticing that something was amiss so they would not have the chance to escape. To this end, he had prepared his Mind-bending Clock. With a strike of the clock, he would plunge them into a state of confusion and strip them of the ability to grasp what was happening. Yet who could have expected things to progress this smoothly? It made his preparation seem superfluous and his Junior Brother evenughed at him. For a moment, his aged face looked dull and expressionless. ¡°That¡¯s good news as well. It¡¯s better than the Mind-bending Clock turning out to becking in the face of an ident.¡±

    The big-headed Junior Brother appeared rather pleased with himself. ¡°Let¡¯s hurry andy down the killing formation!¡±

    This Map of Mountains and Rivers replica only possessed the ability to entrap, not to kill. However, that was enough to give them an opening to kill.

    Zhao Bai, Bai Song, and Wang Qi were frantic when they found themselves plunged into darkness. Nevertheless, they were people who had climbed from the lowest rungs of society to make a name for themselves. Their mental states were quite decent and they regained theirposure soon enough.

    They did notice, however, that Meng Qi and hispanions had no change in their expressions. In fact, they were already discussing countermeasures among themselves.

    ¡°To have no change in expression in the face of such disaster! Mr. Su and hispanions have such great self-restraint despite their young ages!¡± Bai Song and the others secretlymented.

    Actually, Meng Qi and his friends, who had undergone Samsara tasks, had far more life-and-death experiences than these three!

    By the time they calmed down, the four had already finished their discussion. Bai Song asked, ¡°Mr. Su, have you thought of a good countermeasure?¡±

    Meng Qi, who was wearing an ancient hat and a wide robe, smiled. ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry. We¡¯ll handle it as ites.¡±

    ¡°Handle it as ites?¡± Zhao Bai asked in surprise. How could they take such ax attitude when the enemy had already trapped them?

    Bai Song was as confused as Zhao Bai but he trusted that Meng Qi and hispanions were not ignorant fools. ¡°The people who areing are not our allies. Even if Lord Bo¡¯Le doesn¡¯t send his own men to protect his reputation, he can dispatch men from the secret sects that back him up. It¡¯ll be nearly impossible to escape if we get ourselves captured and brought back to the mountain gate!¡± he said in a low voice.

    Jiang Zhiwei had long unsheathed a white sword of rainbow hues. Pointing to their surroundings, she said, ¡°It¡¯s been several minutes since we fell into their trap but there are no signs of the killing formation activating. This proves that this formation only has the ability to entrap. We still have a chance.¡±

    Even if this secret treasure could trigger the formation to kill, it still wasn¡¯t a dead end for them. Their Baroque Pagoda of Nature¡¯s Hues and Yuxu Apricot g were not mere decorations. If they could endure until their enemies opened their secret treasure, they would get the chance to ambush them.

    Bai Song nodded. While she was right, what did it have to do with ¡®handling it as ites¡¯? Their enemies could very well just drag them back to the mountain gate!

    When he saw that Bai Song still remained clueless, Meng Qi, whose hands were clenched around his sword, put on the mask of a master who remained calm in the face of adversity. He chuckled and said, ¡°If they didn¡¯t find it troublesome to haul us back to the mountain gate, they would¡¯ve killed us with the formation instead of entrapping us. This means they still have use for us, and as long as we¡¯re useful there¡¯s room for negotiation.¡±

    ¡°If they¡¯re not nning to bring us back to the mountain gate andy down the formation at once, it will not e a difficult problem to solve considering our strength. We only have to handle it well. There are no grandmasters awaiting us outside, after all.¡±

    Even if there were indeed grandmasters outside, they could still use their Soul-stirring Bell to run interference and give themselves an opportunity to escape!

    Bai Song and the other two could notprehend where Meng Qi¡¯s confidence and calm stemmed from, but that confidence was nevertheless infectious. While listening to him analyze all possible scenarios, they began to feel that their situation had be less impossible. It was as if everything could be solved just by raising their hands.

    The anxiety and panic hidden deep in their hearts were gradually relieved.

    Meng Qi felt smug deep inside upon seeing their change in demeanor. It was worth it putting up such a front. Coupled with his experience preaching his doctrine, he might very well turn out to be one of the ¡®children¡¯ of the world. How could he neglect his style and make himself aughing stock?

    Even as he was feeling good about himself, he remained vignt about his surroundings and maintained control over his body to the highest degree. He was prepared to revolt the second a chance presented itself!

    The big-headed Junior Brother, carrying the Map of Mountains and Rivers, stole asional nces at his Senior Brother who was keeping himself busy. His Senior Brother would step in every now and then to lend him a hand. Thus, their killing formation was finallypleted. The Junior Brother believed that their realm, strength, secret treasures, and the killing formation were enough to annihte the eight people trapped inside!

    ¡°Senior Brother, are you ready?¡± the big-headed Junior Brother asked.

    The brown-robed Senior Brother was holding his ¡®Mind-bending Clock¡¯ with a solemn expression. He nodded. ¡°I¡¯m ready!¡±

    The big-headed Junior Brother put away his carefree expression. He used his left hand to unfasten a red sign while his right unfolded the Map of Mountains and Rivers, all toward the core of the formation.

    Suddenly, Meng Qi¡¯s group came flying out.

    It was right then that the killing formation was fully unleashed, sending a dense Demon Odor swirling in the air. The killing intent was now evident. The brown-robed Senior Brother knocked on his ¡®Mind-bending Clock¡¯.

    ng!

    The sound was as gentle as a whisper, plunging the listener¡¯s Vital Spirit into a state of dizzy confusion. Zhao Bai, Wang Qi, and Bai Song began swaying from side to side.

    Out of the blue, a solemn and divine 13-story golden pagoda with distinct ledges materialized above Ruan Yushu¡¯s head. Ribbons of ckish-yellow Qi emerged from the pagoda and hung down to protect everyone. The Qi prevented the fire, waters, and wind that the formation had conjured from entering. It also prevented damage from the Mind-bending Clock.

    The Baroque Pagoda of Nature¡¯s Hues was capable of preventing tens of thousands of infiltrations and defilements!

    ¡°What thieves! Too bad you didn¡¯t conjure the pagoda first!¡± the big-headed Junior Brother quietly cried to himself. He was grateful for this as the Mind-bending Clock would not be able to affect them otherwise. Fortunately for them, their prime target, Mr. Su, was still beyond the protection range of the pagoda.

    ¡°Look at the sign!¡± he yelled. Smoke began rising from the sign in the palm of his hand. He then struck Meng Qi with unfailing precision.

    Puff! Meng Qi vanished like smoke.

    The Living Propagation! It was an Embodiment formed out of his hair!

    ¡°No!¡± The Junior Brother¡¯s pupils shrunk in fear.

    Opposite him, the brown-robed Senior Brother was gawking. That was because a thirteen-meter-tall giant with two heads and four arms had materialized behind his Junior Brother. The giant wore a solemn expression as it intertwined with the Dharma and Logos in their surroundings, exuding an indomitable air.

    In one hand the giant carried a purple thunder saber, a long crimson jade sword in a hand with a huge scar, and a white lotus seat on another hand. He towered high above with apathetic eyes fixed on the big-headed Junior Brother.

    Without any warning, it shed at the Junior Brother with the purple thunder saber, clearly prioritizing attacking him. Itmanded the dark clouds and spurred on the lightning, so imposing that the elements of nature obeyed it.

    Boom! Green lightning as thick as buckets rained down like sabers.

    The giant had Heaven Inflicted Pain and Flowing Fire sped in its other pair of hands. The saber carried a weight so immense that it bent the void. The sword radiated rays of light that illuminated everything and exuded a terrifying heat.

    The moment the Sky Thunder fell, a sword intent abruptly crashed into it!

    Boom!

    Kaboom!

    The collision caused an unimaginably terrifying explosion. The brown-robed Senior Brother had no time to react. His entire vision went white as the aftershock sent him flying.

    Law Phenomenon, a two-headed and four-armed giant, the fall of a Grand Sun, the five sounds of thunder ¨C all of these urred simultaneously!

    When divine punishment in the form of green lightning emerged from the vast expanse of whiteness, the brown-robed Senior Brother knew that he was in trouble. He was about to ring the clock once again when a long sword came charging toward him. Time seemed to slow down around him.

    Under the protection of the Baroque Pagoda of Nature¡¯s Hues, Jiang Zhiwei rushed out of the formation!

    Ever since reaching the Third Heaven of the Exterior realm and being able to make a slight connection to the Dharma and Logos, Jiang Zhiwei had relied on her Sword Principles cultivation to resolve the Twenty-three Swords Skill a little. Even though it¡¯s effect was not that powerful, at least there would be no terrifying countercharge.

    The brown-robed Senior Brother¡¯s movements became somewhat sluggish. He did not manage to hit the Mind-bending Clock. He saw a golden rope flying toward him, unraveling into multiple strands. The print of charms on it became evident as they fastened around the Senior Brother, restricting his mana.

    ¡°How could they have so many secret treasures at hand?¡± The brown-robed Senior Brother was stunned as Jiang Zhiwei carried him in her hand.

    At this moment, the boundless white light that had spread to a radius of 20 miles and the immense ripple of shock disappeared. Meng Qi had returned to his original self. The chunk of nt roots lying in front of him rapidly turned into ash, leaving behind only a painting of mountains and rivers floating in imbnce.

    Meng Qi¡¯s Law Phenomenon had gained the ability to fight Peerless Master Pros of the Four-fold Heaven ever since he reached the Third Heaven of the Exterior realm. Coupled with his two heads and four arms earlier and the activation of his tricks, the big-headed Junior Brother was naturally unable to put up a resistance.

    The Law Phenomenon of Eight Nine Mysteries, as a Peerless Godly Kung Fu, had always been a weapon that could effectively surpass realms. In the past, Lord of Purity and Magic, while in the realm of Peerless Master Pro, was able to use Law Phenomenon to withstand one strike from a Half-step to Dharmakaya master!

    ¡°nt demon...¡± Meng Qi frowned. ¡°It¡¯s a replica of the Map of Mountains and Rivers?¡±

    ¡°Map of Mountains and Rivers, a monster... Did we incur the wrath of the orthodox school of Goddess Nvywa?¡±

    Meng Qi¡¯s group was generous in using their secret treasures and methods earlier because they did not know their enemies¡¯ strength. They went all-in from the very beginning, leaving no room for restraint. For instance, Meng Qi had used his White Lotus Seat of the Seventh Order to obstruct any attacks on the mind. He even conjured an Embodiment out of his hair while going into hiding to deceive their enemies. He thenunched a violent attack on them without holding anything back.

    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing we didn¡¯t waste our secret treasures. There¡¯s something to be gained from this...¡± Meng Qi¡¯s mind instantly turned in this direction. Shamelessly and bluntly, he put away the ¡®Map of Mountains and Rivers¡¯ that seemed as if it still had two good uses in it. Jiang Zhiwei also took the brown-robed Senior Brother¡¯s clock and Space Ring.

    Meng Qi then unleashed Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship, One Heart Affecting Another, as well as Supernatural Power of Shaking Heaven and Hitting Earth to ¡®interrogate¡¯ the brown-robed Senior Brother.

    Images began to sh, prompting Meng Qi to let out a soft sound of surprise. He appeared rather stunned.

    ¡°Small Heaven Cave of Yuxu Mountain?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the demonic cult that guards the Monster Emperor Pce?¡±

    ¡°No wonder Lexicon of Demon Emperor and ming Phoenix Manual are considered Peerless Godly Kung Fu even if they aren¡¯t!¡±

    ¡°Could the title of Monster Emperor be referring to Goddess Nvywa?¡±

    ¡°To think that the Monster Emperor Pce truly exists! The gossip in the back mountain of Shaolin Temple wasn¡¯t just speaking nonsense...¡±

    Meng Qi calmed his mind as he began to probe the Senior Brother¡¯s mind even more carefully. Suddenly, he spotted a familiar person ¨C no, a familiar demon!

    The little fox from Heavenly Sea Source!

    He saw her paying a visit to the Small Heaven Cave along with a man with a head of multi-colored hair. Together, the two entered the Monster Emperor Pce.

    They had entered the Monster Emperor Pce which had been left unused for many, many years, the same pce that not even the demonic cult that guarded it could enter.

 Chapter 591: The Unusualness of Yuxu

    <h4>Chapter 591: The Unusualness of Yuxu</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Based on the memories of this peach sprite, Monster Emperor Pce had been sealed ever since the Apotheosis War, restricting the entry of all demons. However, rumor had it that the objects like the Lexicon of Demon Emperor and Demon-summoning Pennant remained in wait inside the pce. They could only be used in times of great cmity, and were awaiting their destined owners.

    This lineage of the demonic cult possessed the ¡°Map of Mountains and Rivers¡± that the Monster Emperor had left behind, and was responsible for guarding the Monster Emperor Pce. They had never interfered in worldly affairs although the monster distinctly remembered that two of his kind had suddenly appeared that day. One man had a head of multi-colored hair of red, green, yellow, white, and ck hues. He had handsome, haughty looks and a terrifying breath that left the other monsters trembling with fear as if they had met a genuine big monster. It was only when the ¡°Palm Pce¡± of that time used the Map of Mountains and Rivers to put up a fight that the peach sprite managed to restrain his urge to kowtow to the man.

    The other one was a beautiful, delicate-looking monster. She did not exude bewitching charm with her movement, yet she nudged the desire hidden in the depths of the peach sprite¡¯s heart. It took just a sniff for the peach sprite to know that the coquettish fox was a descendant of the Mound Qing foxes!

    The peach sprite had seen them speaking to ¡°Palm Pce¡± but did not overhear the conversation. Later, ¡°Palm Pce¡± led them inside the Monster Emperor Pce.

    Seven days of sincere kowtowingter, the doors of Monster Emperor Pce opened for the first time in hundreds of years.

    Unfortunately, the doors of the Monster Emperor Pce opened only for them. Entry was barred to the demonic cult that had guarded the ce for generations. The monsters watched helplessly as the two stepped inside the pce, and then, after 49 days, left. The doors were once again shut after their departure. The pce had since remained undisturbed by external matters.

    The thoughts of ¡°Palm Pce¡± became active after this incident, even removing the base of the Small Heaven Cave that had been hidden in the depths of the mountains since time immemorial and settling down in Yuxu Mountain that was near the human folk. It was then renamed ¡°Palm Sect¡±. The members of the demonic cult were then ordered to take turns in returning to the former location of the Monster Emperor Pce and guard it. However, a reason was never given to them.

    As for the other matter, what the man with multi-colored hair and the Mound Qing fox saw or obtained inside the Monster Emperor Pce was unknown to the peach sprite.

    ¡°Multi-colored hair... Five colors... Could it be ¡®Peacock Demon King¡¯ Tai Li? Could he and the little fox be Samsara travelers? Or did they rely on the Secret Scroll of the demonic cult to enter the Apotheosized World?¡± Meng Qi muttered with a frown, having suppressed his surprise. However, no conclusion came to him.

    What ¡®stunned¡¯ him was the fact that ¡°Drooping Wing¡± who had been suppressed in the back mountain of Shaolin Temple in the past, the descendant roc whose chatter induced massive headaches, had not been exaggerating. There really was something like the Monster Emperor Pce!

    While the legend of Monster Emperor existed in their own world, it was a tale that dated far into the pre-ancient times. It was closer to a myth akin to the three Taoism Primogenitors of the Primeval, with few true stories being handed down through the generations. It was said that Monster Emperor had long reached illumination and became Monster Saint. Thetter neither cared for the affairs of the demonic cult nor favored them. The only thing that mattered to Monster Saint was the Lexicon of Demon Emperor being handed down. Thus, there existed a gap in the position of Monster Saint in the hearts of the demonic cult.

    However, the location of the Monster Emperor Pce was not something that was mentioned in the legends of their own world. It did not evene up in rumors. The possibility of Drooping Wing being correct just by shooting its mouth off was low. Could it be possible that it knew quite a few Secret Scrolls through its family history that had been passed down through the generations?

    Meng Qi put an end to the different thoughts running through his mind, deciding to drop the matter for now due to theck of clues and strength to investigate it. He could treat it as intel for the Immortals, at most, or conversation fodder when chatting with his friends.

    ¡°Yuxu Mountain...¡± Putting aside the matter of the Monster Emperor Pce, the little fox, and Drooping Wing, Meng Qi found the name of the mountain to be strange. It was only one word off from the name of ¡®Jade Virtual Pce¡¯. Could the two ces be connected? Or could it be some kind of a deration?

    Therefore, Meng Qi used the word ¡®Yuxu¡¯ as the keyword to evoke relevant memory fragments of the peach sprite. The scenes shed across his eyes and a voice crossed the bottom of his heart.

    Not a lot of memory fragments came up and most that did were not of the ¡®Yuxu¡¯ that Meng Qi was hoping for. For example, one particr memory of a certain time and day involved the peach sprite feasting on a woodcutter on Yuxu Mountain.

    He was about to give up when one memory fragment magnified in his mind. It was a memory of the peach sprite chatting with its Junior Brother.

    ¡°Junior Brother, what is Uncle Master of Palm Sect discussing secretly with Lord Bo¡¯Le?¡± the peach sprite asked.

    The big-headed Junior Brother rubbed his ears. ¡°Do you think Uncle Master of Palm Sect doesn¡¯t know us well? He has long put up precautionary measures. There¡¯s a constant buzzing noise all around!¡±

    ¡°I faintly heard the words ¡®Yuxu traitors¡¯ but that was only because Lord Bo¡¯Le lost control and raised his voice.¡±

    ¡°Yuxu traitors...¡± Meng Qi frowned. This was a truly shocking form of address.

    Come to think of it, the information from the Immortals stated that the Twelve Golden Immortals disappeared not long after the apotheosis, said to have either passed away or entered Buddhism. The orthodoxy of the Chan denomination had long be destitute. Even disciples who had joined the Investiture of the Gods and whose corporeal bodies had turned sacred fell due to the Celestial Court. There were no longer records of them descending to the human world, leaving only legends of them in the manner of other immortals.

    It was to the extent that there were few among the secret sects of the present day that could im a rtionship with the Kunlun lineage, and all of them were incredibly distant descendants. Setting aside the fact that they did not possess the Primeval impartation, they even had very few of the orthodoxy of the Twelve Golden Immortals. It was so much so that their connection to the Kunlun lineage was even further than that of several feudal princes¡¯ families and the Jade Virtual Pce. Neither could theypare with the Immortals who had discovered the passing ground of Yun Zhongzi and a considerable collection of orthodoxies!

    It was likely that these distant descendants did not have a close enough rtionship to be considered ¡®Yuxu traitors¡¯. When Meng Qi thought about the Azure Pce located on top of Mount Kunlun as well as the suppression of Yang Jian or Yang Eng, everything seemed to be clear to him.

    ¡°This world is indeed strange. No wonder the Primogenitor did not dare to make a reckless move...¡± Having found no other clues, Meng Qi made quick work out of killing the peach sprite. What remained of it was the stump of a peach tree.

    ¡°This is a great material!¡± Meng Qi eximed as he assessed the value of the Real Body of the peach sprite.

    As he spoke he noticed everyone giving him a strange look. Without batting an eyelid, he said, ¡°Though heaven values lives, those who wilfully ughter the innocent must not be left alone. If we let one of them live, it means the deaths of tens and hundreds of people. How can we be hypocritical in not acting if killing one demon can save countless creatures? We must persevere despite immense obstacles!¡±

    ¡°We must persevere despite immense obstacles...¡± Bai Song was initially stunned but excitement soon colored his eyes as he carefully savored Meng Qi¡¯s words. He repeated the words under his breath again and again. He felt as if his Vital Spirit and mind had been raised to a higher level. He wished nothing more than to immediately die for their ¡®righteous¡¯ cause.

    ¡°This is the true bearing of a Saint!¡±

    ¡°This is what it means for justice to be found everywhere!¡±

    ¡°Oops, I¡¯ve giarized the words of Benevolent Saint of medieval times and Mencius from my previous life...¡± Meng Qi had blurted the words out without much thought, causing him to burn with embarrassment now. If he were alone, he would carry on with a thick face, but his friends were all watching!

    Never mind the fact that the Mo school of thought was their task, citing Tao Te Ching was to prove a point. However, to steal the words of a Benevolent Saint... would the divine weapons and objects that the saint had left behind hunt for his blood?

    Jiang Zhiwei and the others pursed their lips as they stared at the ¡®dignified¡¯ Meng Qi, resisting the urge to smile. She soundlessly ryed her voice. ¡°The peach sprite owned a Space Ring, three exotic minerals and produce, its tree stump, and a Mind-bending Clock that has still one good use in it...¡±

    She smiled as she added, ¡°I know this is what you¡¯re most concerned with.¡±

    ¡°Are the words ¡®money hoarder¡¯ etched on my face?¡± Meng Qi thought as he rubbed his beardless chin.

    Based on their encounter earlier, the power of the Mind-bending Clock seemed to be in between the Four and Five-fold Heaven realms. The clock, a strange and mysterious secret treasure, specialized in its effect on the Vital Spirit. It would prove to be quite useful. The Map of Mountains and Rivers replica could fool even grandmasters, even entrapping or affecting them to a small degree.

    To be honest, Meng Qi took no particr interest in offensive and defensive secret treasures below the realm of Five-fold Heaven unless they were particrly tyrannical or had a unique function. Even if he could not unleash the full potential of Flowing Fire at his current realm, his sword was nheless a Top-grade Precious Weapon. One strike of the sword alone possessed the power of a Four-fold Heaven secret treasure. This factor contributed to his killing of the big-headed monster earlier.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that they used their other items toy down the killing formation...¡± Meng Qi reluctantly nced at the remnants of the formation. He did not dare to take time dismantling the formation fearing that more enemies were on the way. He soared through the clouds and rapidly flew far away, all the while continuously changing directions.

    As they escaped, Meng Qi informed his friends about everything he had seen in the peach sprite¡¯s memories. He concluded it with, ¡°Palm Sect of the Small Heaven Cave is a monster in the Half-step to Dharmakaya realm. There are also several Monster Venerables at the level of grandmaster. They also wield the authentic Map of Mountains and Rivers. Considering our current strength, it¡¯s best if we don¡¯t provoke them.¡±

    Even if Primogenitor Lingbao himself were to make a move, it would still be perilous. The authentic Map of Mountains and Rivers was an exceptional Peerless Godly Weapon. Even if they could not kill the Primogenitor, they could still entrap him and wait for him to exhaust his lifespan of one or two hundred years.

    Even though Jiang Zhiwei and the rest had never heard of the Map of Mountains and Rivers and did not know the true power of the authentic one, they had a pretty good idea of what it was capable of after seeing the might of the replica. Thus, they made no objection to Meng Qi¡¯s proposal despite being curious about Monster Emperor.

    ¡°Goddess Nvywa is one of the Inborn Spirits. She¡¯s rumored to have reached illumination in the pre-ancient era, even before Emperor Fu. However, only legends of her remain. She¡¯s the Mother Deity to our Human tribe, but I didn¡¯t think she would turn out to be Monster Emperor...¡± When it came to such matters, Ruan Yushu showed a hint of interest despite her cold demeanor and spoke more than usual. She was, after all, well-versed in her family history.

    ¡°It is said that Goddess Nvywa is a creature with a human head and a serpent body. That description does make her sound like a monster,¡± Zhao Heng said, specting.

    Ruan Yushu shook her head. ¡°Inborn Spirits are neither monsters nor humans; they have their own embodiments.¡±

    Jiang Zhiwei agreed, saying, ¡°Human head atop a serpent body is but the beginning of the word ¡®Dao¡¯, not a sign of the demonic cult.¡±

    The way the character for ¡®Dao¡¯ was written resembled a person with a human head and a serpent body.

    Yet, she hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°There¡¯s a considerable number of members of the demonic cult who are descendants of Inborn Spirits, so perhaps...¡±

    Meng Qi continued her sentence for her, nodding as he did. ¡°In the pre-ancient up to the ancient times, big powers often assumed multiple identities, had two sides to them, or even removed a part of themselves to be used as a separate entity. Perhaps Goddess Nvywa is also Monster Emperor on top of being the Mother Deity to the Human tribe.¡±

    For example, Azure Emperor alone may have three identities: Azure Emperor, Primogenitor Taiyi, and Bhaisajyaguru Buddha. Perhaps even more!

    He turned to smile at Qi Zhengyan. ¡°Goddess Nvywa has not handed down her orthodoxy to date. The persona of Monster Emperor now owns the Lexicon of Demon Emperor.¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother Qi, your Book of the Chaos seems to be connected to her. Perhaps it¡¯s a Confucian orthodoxy of Mother Deity of the Human tribe or Inborn Spirit. Looks like you¡¯re fated with the Monster Emperor Pce!¡±

    The founder of the Book of the Chaos was not specified in the Exchange List of the Six Realms, only vaguely pointing to Nvywa. However, Meng Qi had read about the great Goddess Nvywa from reading a certainic book. Based on the characteristics of the big powers of ¡®legend¡¯ status and above, perhaps it really was Goddess Nvywa who created the book!

    Qi Zhengyan turned his head away, ignoring Meng Qi¡¯s nonsense. Even if the Book of the Chaos was truly Goddess Nvywa¡¯s orthodoxy, what did it have anything to do with distracting himself with the impartation of Monster Emperor?

    So he could be neither a human nor a monster?

    At that point, Zhao Bai noted that they had escaped far enough so he asked, ¡°Mr. Su, where are we going next?¡±

    ¡°Since we¡¯ve offended Lord Bo¡¯Le and Small Heaven Cave of Yuxu Mountain, we must leave this ce at once and enter other secret sects or Earthen Realms under the control of other feudal princes. That¡¯s the only way we can borrow external pressure to intimidate them from hunting us down again.¡± Meng Qi had properly thought it out. ¡°Only then do we start looking for a small state.¡±

    Bai Song instantly said, ¡°Both Tang and Chu arerge vassal nations that are slightly stronger than Han. There¡¯s a strong sect like Golden Light Cave of Mount Wudang in the vicinity as well. I¡¯m sure Small Heaven Cave of Yuxu Mountain wouldn¡¯t dare to enter rashly.¡±

    ¡°Golden Light Cave of Mount Wudang?¡± Meng Qi narrowed his eyes as he recalled the information from the Immortals. In the several hundred years since the divergence of the world, there were once Six Hegemons who suppressed other vassal nations to be the ¡®overlords of nations¡¯.

    Some of the Hegemons had long imed Dharmakaya while others only began to condense after climbing to the throne of Hegemon. They had their respective fates but shared a simrity in abruptly going into retirement at the prime of their lives. They hid in the secret sects or lineages of Buddhism, causing spections about their disappearance.

    It was the King of Chu who had retired in Golden Light Cave of Mount Wudang a hundred years ago. Henceforth, the world lost its Hegemons and fell into a state of deep unrest.

    When Bai Song saw that Meng Qi was silent, he added, ¡°Tang and Chu are at war all year round. Between them are about ten small nations that have each taken a side. This is just the right environment for all of you to disy your talents, Mr. Su!¡±

    Meng Qi took a deep breath and nodded.

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    It just so happened that the improvements to the Mo school of thought had just beenpleted. They were also well-versed in what ideas could and could not be mentioned in the small nations. Now was the time to try it out!

 Chapter 592: Spreading Prestige

    <h4>Chapter 592: Spreading Prestige</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Shangying City of Chen state.

    The sky was just getting bright when a middle-aged man, who could only be described as ordinary-looking, walked toward the West Gate in a hurry. He kept his back awkwardly hunched in the beginning but was soon keeping his head high and his chest puffed. He appeared fully concentrated, looking as if he was a cut above others.

    He was the family servant of Minister of Justice Tian Heng, Tian Jian. He was now under his Lord¡¯s orders to investigate something in the bamboo forest.

    Despite not being a famed city, there were tens of thousands of households in Shangying. The city walls ran across thend, separating pces, aristocrat mansions, marketces, as well as regr households. Each district had their individual neighborhoods gathered in clusters. News of whatever happened in a particr building would not spread to the ears of those on the street across. This fact alone was enough to demonstrate just howrge this city was. Even though Tian Heng was the Minister of Justice, responsible for arresting criminals, he was hard-pressed to be aware of every trivial matter. In fact, his life was rather leisurely as long as there was no disturbance and no one made any report.

    Several people had arrived in Chu state more than a month ago and began giving lectures in the bamboo forest. The news did not reach Tian Heng¡¯s ears until he heard his family servant mentioning it. It was only then that he realized that the momentum of this event seemed to have be a little toorge to be ignored.

    His initial stance was to neither support nor suppress these lectures. The preaching of doctrines was, after all, a fashionable thing to do among the nations in the past decade. He paid them no mind lest he build a reputation of being obstinate. Even so, with the growing influence of the lectures in the bamboo forest, the news finally came to his ears and left him rather shocked. Thus, he sent his trustworthy servant to pay them a visit.

    Tian Jian walked briskly. On the street, those who knew him would stop in their tracks to pay their respects, filling him with great satisfaction. When he arrived at the bamboo forest to the west of the city, his joy gradually fell. There were fewer of the upper echelons and more of those in his profession, but they were simr in their frantic pace as if they were worried about missing something important.

    ¡°They¡¯re all here to listen to the lectures in the bamboo forest?¡± Tian Jian was a little surprised but he calmed himself and quickly followed after them.

    Even though the bamboo forest in the west of the city was named such, in reality, it was a sparse field of bamboo and had nothing to do with forests whatsoever. In the middle of it waspacted earth half the height of an ordinary man standing tall. Sitting upon it was a woman d in a spotlessly white robe. Her face was expressionless, almost cold. Her aura was steeped in elegance and her appearance was exquisitely beautiful like a moon fairy descending to the human world.

    The woman looked somewhat young and inexperienced, perhaps only in her early twenties. The sight of her sent Tian Jian¡¯s heart throbbing, and he nearly gave in to his impulse. He could not helpmenting. ¡°Even the beauty of the concubine Bao Si of yesteryears is noparison...¡±

    Being a family servant of the Minister of Justice, he was not just literate but also well read.

    He looked around and noticed that everyone sitting around wore looks of sincere admiration.

    ced in front of the woman was a Seven-string Zither. She reached out her hand to gently caress the strings, producing a melody that sounded exceptionally clear in his ears. It was a sound that jolted his spirit. He then realized everyone around him had sitten upright and checked their behavior. The whispering died, giving way to silence.

    ¡°Today we¡¯ll discuss the second chapter of the Book of Mo...¡± The woman¡¯s voice was as melodious as the zither.

    Tian Jian¡¯s eyebrows furrowed. ¡°They¡¯re only at the second chapter? Or, should I say, how many times have they discussed the second chapter?¡±

    He put on a proud and stern manner but he could not help the gradual change in his expression as he listened. His mask of dullness faded away, revealing his vivid, wonderful true face.

    ¡°To think that the Book of Mo is a skill script!¡±

    ¡°Did she really just impart the skill upon everyone so publicly?¡±

    ¡°On top of that, she¡¯s also teaching them how to read while imparting the skill!¡±

    Tian Jian found this scene to be so ridiculous that he felt as if he had been caught in an exceptionally funny dream. Being a trustworthy family servant, he had naturally long received the impartation of skills and had considerable strength. He was not concerned about the skill of the Book of Mo, but how could they do something like this?

    The difficulty of obtaining skills and literacy was what distinguished between the aristocrats and those in the lower echelons of society. How could these people impart their skill without receiving remuneration or even screening their candidates?

    This was the greatest joke on earth!

    He had worked himself like a dog to get to his current position and finally learned skills and literacy after much difficulty. How could these lowly peasants be worthy?

    He looked around vacantly and seemed to have spotted some schrs as well as destitute aristocrats.

    What happened next irritated Tian Jian even further. The woman did not just stop at imparting the skill, she even gave a personal demonstration. Everyone listened and watched with rapt attention,paring her demonstration with their own understanding. Some of them were so engrossed that they wished nothing more than to grow four pairs of ears and two hearts. Some found things like tree barks and wooden nks upon which they carved symbols at crucial points of the lecture so they could recall those key pointster on.

    Following a question-and-answer session about cultivation, even as Tian Jian was fuming in anger, the woman ended the discussion of the second chapter of the Book of Mo. She then began to talk about the Principles of Mo.

    ¡°Principles of Mo?¡± Tian Jian set aside his emotions and forced himself to listen attentively.

    Yet he had barely suppressed the wave of emotions earlier when another one hit him again. He was so furious that he nearly jumped, spat, and cursed.

    ¡°Love with Impartiality? The world doesn¡¯t discriminate in its mercy, so must the people. Even if there is a difference between close and distant rtives, one must always keep a merciful heart? The aristocrats must not disparage themoners while the rich must not insult the poor?¡± Tian Jian¡¯s expression turned malevolent. He struggled to resist the urge to curse in anger. ¡°Outrageous! The feudal princes are born nobles! How can they be mentioned in the same breath as poor and lowlymoners, or show love with impartiality for thetter?¡±

    ¡°Refrain from fighting wars of injustice? There are no righteous wars in the world!¡±

    ¡°Against Fatalism? Adherence to the Will of Heaven? Bestowing of the Ghosts and Gods? Unpreordained Fate? This... this seems to be rather logical...¡±

    Tian Jian¡¯s eyes would glower and his eyebrows would lift every now and then as he listened. When he was furious, he wanted to tear the woman on the stage to shreds. When he was happy, he wanted to prostrate himself in worship of her. He felt as if she had spoken the words buried at the bottom of his heart, that these words embodied the real truth, and that as long as he worked hard, there will be a chance for him to climb further up.

    ¡°When feudal princes fight, they leave behind scorchednds for hundreds of miles without any living humans. Even when white bones fill thends, there is no one to collect them. This is not an isted case. I believe everyone here has a simr experience. Only when you love one another with impartiality, act in a mutually beneficial manner, and refrain from meaningless wars can such events be prevented...¡± Onstage, Ruan Yushu secretly heaved a sigh of relief. It was her turn to give a lecture today but it was not her expertise. The relief she felt at the end of her lecture could bepared to her joy in eating ten pieces of dried dragon fish at once.

    She did not preside over the suffering support group. Neither did she mention the Gods and Buddhas, Immortals and Saints, nor asked if the lives of aristocrats were greater than that ofmoners by virtue of their birth. Even if it was a mere idea, it might cause enmity with the aristocrats before their n could seed. It was even more dangerous to spread the idea of uniting the different nations under a single rule and returning peace and happiness to the people. Chen was but a small nation; it was impossible for them to harbor such wild ambitions. To make this idea known would only produce the opposite of their desired oue. Exining the simple concept of Non-aggression would suffice.

    In the past month or so, they did not directly seek an audience with the King of Chen. He was, after all, not an ¡®admirer of the wise and talented¡¯ like Lord Bo¡¯Le. There was a high possibility of them being sent away, considering they were unknown. Thus, they spent considerable time and effort in giving lectures, expanding their influence, and building their prestige to build their strength as much as possible. This way, they would be able to prompt the King of Chen to take the initiative to summon them.

    The oue was better than they expected. With the propaganda efforts of Zhao Bai and the rest, the poprity of their lectures grew. From something no one knew or paid interest to, the lectures were now attended by everyone from ordinary folks to a number of knowledgeable physicians and schrs. They wouldmend the lectures as they listened in admiration.

    This caused the fame of Meng Qi and his friends to spread far and wide until the news reached the ears of the aristocrats. It was to the extent that those living in neighboring cities would rush over to Shangying to listen to the lectures. The names ¡®Five Virtuous Souls¡¯ and Mr. Su became widely mentioned in the streets and alleys.

    Upon seeing that Ruan Yushu was done with her lecture, the listeners immediately stood up and saluted as she left. They wore expressions of deep admiration and treated her with the utmost respect.

    Tian Jin¡¯s heart was assailed by his turbulent emotions. He felt both a stunned fury as well as a dumbfounded confusion. He did not know how he made it out of the bamboo forest and back to the Tian family manor.

    ¡°Teaching literacy, imparting skills, not receivingpensation, allowing everyone to listen?¡± The ck-bearded Tian Heng was ring after simply hearing the first part of Tian Jian¡¯s report.

    Tian Jian lowered his head. ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Outrageous and arrogant! What treacherous people!¡± Tian Heng paced back and forth, eximing in anger. ¡°Society is on the verge of copse! On the verge of copse, I tell you!¡±

    Based on the Rites of Zhou, how could those people impart their skills as they please? Literacy is also a privilege enjoyed only by aristocrats and their disciples!

    Considering the state of chaos the world was in, many nations had begun floutingws and rites. They had be so unscrupulous that they stopped at nothing to strengthen themselves. Tian Heng had beenmenting about this for a long time now, however, when something this impactful happened under his nose, he was nevertheless still angered. More than ever, he had the feeling that society was falling into ruins and the world had be a dark ce to live in.

    He took several steps in order to calm down, and then said, ¡°Continue.¡±

    Tian Jian took note of his Lord¡¯s expression and decided to talk first about the concepts of Non-aggression and Wars of Injustice before bringing up the contents of Love with Impartiality, Honoring the Virtuous, Adherence to the Will of Heaven, Beliefs of the Supernatural, and Frugality.

    Tian Heng looked increasingly red in the face but he no longer exploded in anger. He forced himself to stay calm and finish listening to the entire report.

    ¡°Use talented people without considering their status or background... Humph! They¡¯re trying to excavate our ancestral tombs...¡± Tian Heng said through gritted teeth.

    Tian Jin immediately asked, ¡°Lord, should we expel them?¡±

    ¡°Expel them for the crime of lecturing? Won¡¯t we give Tang state an excuse? Hang on. They¡¯re from Chu?¡± Chen Guochang, being a vassal of Chu state, was on the receiving end of the hostility from Tang state. Minister of Justice Tian Heng dared not act rashly.

    ¡°Yes. They¡¯re indeed from Chu,¡± Tian Jin answered honestly.

    Tian Heng paced some more before saying in a low voice, ¡°Well, they¡¯re just lecturing, not lobbying. We¡¯ll first send someone to Chu state to ask around. We can expel them after we get specific news.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Tian Jian turned around to leave.

    Right then, Tian Heng¡¯s youngest son, Tian Kui, coincidentally passed by while muttering under his breath. ¡°The worldcks benevolence... it doesn¡¯t discriminate in its mercy... loves with impartiality and non-aggression... appreciate the talented...¡±

    ¡°You treacherous son! What are you saying?¡± Tian Heng¡¯s anger red and he pped his son squarely on the face.

    Tian Kuo¡¯s strength was fairly decent, close to the realm of the Exterior. However, he dared not evade the p due to propriety so he endured it. His father pped him with such force that the corner of his mouth bled.

    ¡°Honoring the Virtuous? If the world truly does honor the virtuous, do you think an idiot like you would have any chance of sess?¡± Tian Heng roared.

    Tian Kuo¡¯s neck was taut as he stared down his father with stubborn eyes. ¡°Father, the world has changed a long time ago. Obtaining a position of power despite not having the strength nor the talent cannotst! You can¡¯t use ceremonial rites as an excuse to constrain the desires of others!

    ¡°The way the world currently operates goes against ¡®virtue¡¯!

    ¡°Mr. Su once said that the big powers of the world are like torrential river waters; they flow in the direction of prosperity and kill all those that rebel against them. If we do things that we are incapable of doing, failure is definite! Thus, we must not confine ourselves to the Dishu system and hold up the talented! Only then will our survival be guaranteed and only then can we strengthen our nation!¡±

    Tian Heng stared at the son that he no longer wanted to recognize as his own while muttering. ¡°Treacherous son, treacherous son...¡±

    ...

    Several dayster, Tian Heng heard something shocking before news from Chu state could arrive. The King of Chen had summoned the lecturers of the bamboo forest!

    ¡°The King... The King actually summoned them...¡± His legs went soft and he fell limply on the straw mat.

    Inside the royal court of Chen state.

    Meng Qi and the others had just kowtowed in greeting to the King of Chen. When they had taken their seats, they heard the King of Chen say, ¡°I¡¯ve heard of your great talents. However, Chen is a peaceful and happy nation with harmonious rtions between themon folk and the aristocrats. I fear your talents have no use here.¡±

    He wore a standard long ck beard and had a vigorous spirit. He was a grandmaster.

    This was a small nation that Meng Qi and his friends had carefully selected, where the authority of the monarch surpassed the power of the aristocrats!

    When the King of Chen was done speaking, Meng Qi smiled. His expression soon turned serious as he lowered his voice and said,

    ¡°Chen Guowei is in a precarious state, and cmity for this nation straddles the fine line between dawn and dusk. Where is the peace and happiness that you speak of?¡±

 Chapter 593: Three Strategies

    <h4>Chapter 593: Three Strategies</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    The King of Chen turned solemn. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that lobbyists convince others by exaggerating. Is Mr. Su like them?¡±

    He did not speak like a King would, seemingly finding etiquette of little importance. His words implied that Mr. Su¡¯s team consisted of talented people and should not lower themselves by using the tactics of lobbyists.

    Meng Qi looked serious and respectful as he stared straight at the King without saying a single word.

    They had rehearsed and deliberated many times about this meeting, so the rest of the team also remained serious. The atmosphere was solemn and the hall was so silent that one could hear a pin drop.

    The King took a deep breath and continued, ¡°Chu and Tang are like predators to us but we have already be a vassal state to Chu. It keeps them from attacking us and gives us a strong ally against Tang. What danger can we be in now?¡±

    Despite kneeling, Meng Qi¡¯s back was straight. Upon hearing the King¡¯s words, he shook his head and answered, ¡°If Chu and Tang control themselves and do not go to war, the peace can be maintained. However, there are many conflicts between the two states today, and their borders have been damaged and ruined by war. In this case, no benefits could be gained for them.

    ¡°There will be changes if both parties do not gain any benefit.¡±

    The King, who had been reclining, sat upright. He seemed to be concentrating on Meng Qi¡¯s words.

    Meng Qi ignored the change in the King¡¯s attitude and asked him directly, ¡°If Tang attacks Chen instead of Chu, what will your majesty do?¡±

    The King had a ready answer. He calmly replied. ¡°Defend all our cities and wait for help from Chu. They will definitelye to our aid as we have formed an alliance.¡±

    If Chu was to abandon its ally, all the other smaller states would then turn to Tang for help, making the situation worse for Chu. Therefore, the King of Chen was convinced that Chu would send help over.

    Meng Qi did not refute this point but smiled instead. ¡°But if Chu and Tang were to fight a war in thend of Chen, the people they kill will belong to neither of them. Furthermore, they can make use of the minerals and fertilends, the exotic minerals and produce, and the many talented men and women here. Isn¡¯t that beneficial to both Chu and Tang?

    ¡°Do your majesty think they will forfeit these benefits or chase after them?

    ¡°If this were to happen repeatedly, how many times can Chen defend hernd?

    ¡°The downfall of your kingdom is looming. Will your majesty still turn a blind eye?¡±

    He is voice rose with each sentence, sending powerful words to the King.

    The King took a deep breath to suppress his anger. ¡°Chu can attack Tang to save Chen; they need not fight here.¡±

    ¡°The same tactic used to save Zhao state from Wei...¡± Meng Qi thought before saying, ¡°The two nations have been at war for too long. Tight defenses and ruinednds lie on Tang¡¯s border, making it hard for Chu to reap any short-term benefit. However, Tang can push forward into Chen and upy yournd quickly, then return to defend before the warriors of Chu can get deep into Tang.¡±

    ¡°If this were to happen repeatedly, how many times can Chen state defend even if you use up all of Chen¡¯s fortunes?¡±

    The King raised his voice in agitation. ¡°There are more than a dozen weaker and smaller nations between Chu and Tang. With the wisdom of Tang, will they not attack them instead of us?¡±

    ¡°Those small states can be destroyed in less than a month! You would not feel so fortunate in theing years!¡± Meng Qi sat upright with his hand on his knees, equally agitated.

    The King stared angrily at Meng Qi, cing his hand on the hilt of his sword this time. However, after a long while, he sighed and stood up, cupping a hand in the other before his chest.

    ¡°Sir, it is true that you have a clear view of the world today. The huge nations are like giant rocks¡ªfragile eggs in between them, like us, would definitely get hurt during their collisions. Is there any way Chen can survive this?¡±

    He had a sincere attitude. He was clearly aware of the precarious situation of his kingdom.

    Meng Qi was unsurprised by this change in attitude because based on his decision to invite them to the pce, he knew the King was aware of the situation. He was only testing the group¡¯s knowledge of the current situation!

    Meng Qi picked up the bronze wine cup in front of him and took a sip of wine while he gathered his thoughts.

    As he put down the cup, he slowly answered. ¡°The whole country believes that relying on one of the bigger nations is a foolproof strategy. That is true for aristocrats but not for the King himself. The aristocrats can still retain theirnd upon surrendering, but can your majesty still keep Chen State?¡±

    The King nodded in approval, waiting for Meng Qi¡¯s n.

    ¡°Chen has three weaknesses. The first is that she is weak in power. This is the world of predators and there is no justice, weakness is a crime in itself. The second is that it does things beyond its ability, such as attacking smaller countries that rely on Tang, making Tang wary of it. Thest is that it only supports one nation, damaging rtions with Tang while relying too much on Chu.¡± Meng Qi exined the result of the discussions that his team of five had conducted for the past month.

    The King was shocked. ¡°Damaging rtions with Tang? Are we supposed to be inconsistent and support both sides?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Meng Qi smiled without exining. Then he said, ¡°When we are weak ourselves, we need to adhere to the will of the heavens and respect the order of the gods. The country must unite together under your rule as onemon entity!

    ¡°And in order to unite as one kingdom, one must love with impartiality. One must open up public schools and gather schrs and talents from across thend, and not discriminate based on one¡¯s family background or status.

    ¡°This is a long-term n, the effect of which will only be seen after several years. However, after such a policyes to fruition, all talents from across the world will flock to your kingdom.

    ¡°This will cost a lot in the beginning, which will require your majesty to be frugal and to disapprove extravagant burial rituals.¡±

    The King agreed with Meng Qi but frowned upon hearing thest sentence. ¡°In the beginning?¡± He asked.

    He knew very well that the expenditure of opening public schools and employing local talents could not be covered by frugality and abolishing extravagant burial practices alone. However, Mr. Su seemed to be implying that such policies were only initial expedient measures.

    Meng Qi smiled once more but he still did not exin why. Instead, he continued speaking. ¡°To do things beyond one¡¯s ability is not to love with impartiality but is instead an act of selfishness. Your majesty will need to tell the world that you will no longer go to war. Your majesty need to swear that if you were to go back on your word, you will be abandoned by the heavens and by your people and that your ancestors would be shamed. This will remove the fears and worries of other states.¡±

    To be abandoned by his gods and his people and to shame his ancestors were serious vows. Even though such vows had no substantial binding force, they would still be somewhat credible in other people¡¯s eyes. Furthermore, this made sense as he now followed the School of Mo which had the philosophy of non-aggression.

    The King became solemn once more. If he could not benefit from attacking other nations, what¡¯s the use of increasing the power of his nation?

    If not for the fact that it was a matter of life and death for his country, he would definitely not adhere to the idea of ¡°non-aggression¡±.

    Meng Qi seemed not to have caught the change in expression as the King returned to his state of shock. He continued with his exnation. ¡°We are not being inconsistent. Being beneficial to Tang means being useful to Tang.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± The King did not understand.

    Meng Qi smiled and expounded. ¡°Chu and Tang have a deep rivalry and have been fighting for long. Have theirmercial transactions been severed?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± The King of Chen was a grandmaster and had sufficient intellect to understand what was going on now.

    ¡°Although Chu and Tang can trade with other states, there are a few exotic minerals, produce, and medicines that are only produced by their rival. The medicines of Yunze of Chu and the treasures of the Guan Mountain of Tang are such examples. These are goods necessary for the cultivation of martial artists. Even though the merchants can trade in secret, the numbers that they can obtain will never be enough for cultivation.¡± Meng Qi exined with confidence.

    As they had still not gotten to the point, the King became slightly frustrated. ¡°Are we going to help Tang purchase the medicines of Yunze? Chu would definitely attack us if we are discovered!¡±

    Such trade could not be done in the open. Perhaps Chu and Tang could turn a blind eye under normal circumstances, but Chu would not spare Chen during such a sensitive state of war.

    Meng Qi shook his head. ¡°Why bother bearing the me ourselves?¡±

    Having said that, he stood up and cupped one hand in the other before his chest. ¡°Great King, please abolish all Transit Dues!¡±

    The nations had permanent checkpoints at the borders and nearrge cities for inspection and collection of taxes.

    ¡°Abolish all the Transit Dues? Are we not going to open up public schools and choose local talents, Mr. Su?¡± The King did not understand why the topic was suddenly changed. He was astonished and could not help but panic a little, causing a gust of wind to blow in the hall.

    It would already be difficult to support the talents by being frugal and by eliminating extravagant burial methods. How could this even be achieved if one was also to abolish the Transit Dues?

    Meng Qi stood as straight as a pine tree, with his robe swaying gently with the wind. ¡°Transit Dues are all set by aristocrats and all the money goes to them instead of the King. If we abolish it, all merchants from Tang and Chu will gather here!¡±

    ¡°At that time, Shangying will definitely be a ce where merchants gather, and trade taxes will increase by more than double! Merchants will need food, clothing, amodation, horses and all types of entertainment, increasing the business of inns and restaurants. The only worry then would be that our level of development cannot keep up with the influx of travellers!¡±

    ¡°As a result, people will be able to afford more goods, our shops will flourish, and Shangying will be full of treasures. The King need not worry about insufficient tax and an empty treasury.¡±

    The king stood up suddenly with his hand shaking in excitement. It was indeed a new opportunity!

    ¡°Will this work?¡±

    ¡°It sounds like it will really work!¡±

    Meng Qi¡¯s voice became louder as he continued. ¡°With such a gathering of merchants, those from the two nations will definitelye over to trade Yunze¡¯s medicines and Guan Mountain¡¯s treasures. They will act on their own and will have nothing to do with their respective Kings! The most the countries can me us for is ourckluster investigation!¡±

    ¡°This would be mutually beneficial to both Chu and Tang!¡±

    The King nodded profusely as he understood the theory.

    At that moment, Meng Qi firmly said,

    ¡°As a result, Chen state would not be weak. To attack her would be damaging to the nations attacking as well.

    ¡°As a result, Chen state will be known for its righteousness. It will participate in no wars and will do no harm to other nations.

    ¡°As a result, Chen state will be useful to all other states!

    ¡°As a strong and righteous state that is beneficial to other states, Chen will be safe from others!

    ¡°Even if the oue of the war between Chu and Tang is unpredictable, Chen need not worry. And if the oue bes clear, your majesty will definitely know what to do.¡±

    The speech was firm and forceful, making the King¡¯s eyes light up in delight and his breathing heavy with excitement. He stepped out of his throne to hold Meng Qi.

    ¡°Sir, you are truly a talented man. Chen state is lucky to have your teachings. Will you stay as the Minister over the Masses?¡±

    Meng Qi¡¯s and his team exchanged nces. With less than a month left, this breakthrough was critical to their sess.

    ¡°It¡¯s what I wanted but dared not ask for!¡± Meng Qi cupped one hand in the other before his chest in salute.

    ...

    ng!

    A bronze wine cup was thrown to the ground, making a pit and producing the loud sound of nking metal.

    Minister of Justice Tian Heng was livid. Looking at his eldest son, Tian Guang, standing in front of him, he shouted. ¡°Ridiculous! How could the King institute a reform by appointing Su Mo from the School of Mo as the Minister over the Masses?

    ¡°Abolishing the Transit Dues and implementing meritocracy will hurt our family¡¯s interests!¡±

    Tian Guang had a solemn look on his face as he nodded in agreement. ¡°I feel the same way too.

    ¡°I heard that Wu state of the southeast appointed a peasant, Wu Hao, and is currently undergoing reform by taking away the aristocrats¡¯nds to build farnds and cities. Wu state has fallen into civil war as a result. I¡¯m afraid that Su Mo will follow suit!¡±

    ¡°Taking away the aristocrats¡¯nds to build farnds and cities?¡± Tian Heng was dizzy for a moment as such ideas were iprehensible to him.

    ¡°Is the sky falling?¡±

    Tian Guang¡¯s expression was calm and determined. ¡°We need to get rid of this threat.¡±

    ¡°But with the support of the King...¡± Tian Heng frowned as he knew that the King, being a grandmaster, was the strongest man in the nation. No one would be able to eliminate a man in front of him unless they employed help from the aristocrats of Chu state.

    Tian Guang said, ¡°If I risk my life, I will have a chance!¡±

    ¡°You?¡± Tian Heng blurted out in surprise.

    Tian Guang bit his lips while retaining an expression of calmness and determination. ¡°Its either my death or his. If we get rid of him, the world will be in order and we will be safe.

    ¡°Even Su Mo himself said that millions of people will die doing the right thing!¡±

 Chapter 594: Innocent of Murder

    <h4>Chapter 594: Innocent of Murder</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    The night wind brought fragrant and chilly air to the lotus pond. The Minister of Justice, Tian Heng, stood with his hand behind his back, staring nkly at the gently flowing pond water, his mind wondering off.

    Suddenly, his servant, Tian Jian, hurried to him and made an urgent report: ¡°Master, the Yang City Minister received news that Su Mo was appointed as Minister of the Masses. The Yang City Minister has gone over to support Su Mo.¡±

    The Yang City Minister was Tian Kuo. He had inherited Yang City and became its governor after his brother, Tian Guang, had been promoted to the position of Lordship.

    Tian Heng looked up with a jerk, opening his eyes widely as if fury was surging inside him. However, he immediately took a deep breath and controlled his expression, returning it to normal.

    ¡°Let him go.¡± His tone was one of indifference.

    Tian Jian eximed, ¡°Master! How can we just let him go?¡±

    ¡°The Lord meant to give up the position of Yang City Minister!¡±

    Tian Heng gave him an expressionless look and stressed his words. ¡°Let him go.¡±

    Tian Jian did not dare to express his doubts again. He bowed in agreement before withdrawing himself from the pavilion.

    After staring at the lotus pond for a little longer, Tian Heng suddenly sighed and whispered to himself,

    ¡°Perhaps this is good too...¡±

    Inside the pce of the King of Chen, Meng Qi and Jiang Zhiwei, who were waiting for their first court meeting, were anxiously discussing their next course of action.

    For the past month, they had pondered over and rehearsed their speech so much so that they had no time to discuss the many details in their n to ¡°save the nation¡±, thus, leaving manypses therein despite their overnight discussion on the issue.

    ¡°The King of Chen is a grandmaster himself, and has the support of court officials and schrs who are notndowners. He does notck the support of experts of the Exterior. As long as he is determined, he can abolish the Transit Dues and implement national policies that encourage meritocracy. I do not think that aristocrats at Shangying will vigorously resist. However, I¡¯m afraid of disobedience by officials, which can distort the impact of the policies. That will not only result in the failure to achieve results, but it will also damage rtionships with other nations or result in the overspending of its own budget.¡±

    As the emperor¡¯s younger brother, Zhao Heng had the ultimate say about such circumsatances. Back when the imperial family still had power, top aristocratic families loved to pull such an act.

    Qi Zhengyan, who had always been taciturn, had be more outspoken after giving many lectures. He said, ¡°The use of meritocracy can be controlled in the royal court, a few Yamen, officials in Shangying and the King¡¯s military. This way, we would have less resistance as the aristocrats¡¯ interests will be protected.

    These were areas where control by the King was strongest. The aristocrats would be unable to interfere using underhand tactics.

    As for the military, the Apotheosized World differed from Meng Qi¡¯s world. There were many formations left behind from ancient times. With enough practice and the possession of precious weapons, these battalions could allow those who had enlightened the Apertures to fight the Exteriors. Thus, there was room left behind for an army to exist. However, except for a few special contingents, most armies were unable to fly, and would be useless in an ambush even though they served great purposes in garrison defense and frontal war.

    ¡°Well, for a start, we need to avoid conflicts and make Chu negotiate with the secret Taoist sect. We could be bold after different forces approve of our actions, which they would definitely do after experiencing the benefits!¡± Meng Qi agreed with Yan Zhengqi and they decided to report the result of their discussion to the King before the court meeting.

    Jiang Zhiwei frowned slightly and exined her worries, ¡°The implementation of the policies of meritocracy and frugality, as well as our Disapproval of Extravagant Burial Rituals, only concern the King and a small group of others, and thus, we need not worry about external interference. However, the abolishment of Transit Dues requires cooperation from the aristocrats, or else, it would not be able to be implemented in the long run.¡±

    One could not attract merchants without abolishing Transit Dues and one could not have any profits without having merchants. How many things could be aplished without profits?

    Persuading the King was only the beginning. The real challenge was yet toe!

    Ruan Yushu suddenly blurted out, ¡°Strengthen our patrol and execute someone as an example to frighten others?¡±

    Jiang Zhiwei nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s a solution. As long as we can frighten the others and prevent them from interfering, our n of action would be so much easier to execute.¡±

    As long as the new policies create benefits, those who do not dare to interfere would not even be willing to do so in the end!

    Although they would leave this world after one month, they still had sympathy and cared for the country. The King of Chen had treated them with respect and relied on them. How could they just leave a mess behind?

    ¡°Execute someone to frighten others? Who do we execute?¡± Zhao Hengughed in disdain. ¡°Most of the gatekeepers at checkpoints had at most only opened Nine Apertures. What do we gain by killing them?¡± ¡°The aristocrats will not leave behind any evidence of their involvement, and will even help the gatekeepers escape. If we cannot find any evidence, the King will lose face.¡±

    ¡°There are also too many checkpoints. We will not have enough manpower to check and inspect them. As long as such barriers exist, the merchants¡¯ profits will be ruined, and they will doubt the King¡¯s determination to remove the Transit Dues. Even if we can remove all the barricades in the future, merchants will not want to pass by Chen anymore.¡±

    ¡°If no benefits can be reaped in the short term, why will the King continue trusting us?¡±

    The problem in the execution of the task was the most thought-provoking one. Meng Qi and the rest were all thinking hard but they all could not find an ideal solution.

    Suddenly, Meng Qi remembered a book that he had read in the past. His mind shed as he pped his hands. ¡°I have a n!¡± he shouted.

    ¡°What n?¡± Jiang Zhiwei and others looked at him.

    Meng Qi regained his calmness and smiled profoundly. ¡°It¡¯s not aplicated idea,¡± he said.

    ¡°Stop keeping us in suspense, there is no need to show off in front of us,¡± Jiang Zhiwei criticized him with a smile.

    Meng Qi coughed. ¡°The fortresses at the border are under the King¡¯s control. Their Transit Dues will be the easiest to abolish.¡±

    Zhao Heng and the others nodded gently. That¡¯s the easy part. As long as they paid the masters enough, or reced them with their own men, it would not be hard to achieve.

    ¡°Thus, as long as we gave the merchants an order from the King as they were passing through these fortresses, we need not worry about most of the remaining checkpoints.¡± Meng Qi was still smiling profoundly.

    Ruan Yushu suddenly became curious as if he had a delicious dish in front of him that he could not consume. ¡°What order?¡±

    Meng Qi let out a sly grin before bing serious again. ¡°Whoever kills anyone who collects Transit Dues will be innocent of murder!¡±

    ¡°Innocent of murder?¡± Zhao Heng blurted out in shock.

    Such ¡°orders¡± were beyond his imagination.

    Jiang Zhiwei was puzzled at first before she showed a smile of realization. ¡°That¡¯s great. There are plenty of masters among the merchants themselves who pay Transit Dues only because they are afraid of the powerful masters of the country. Thetter can only be stopped by experts of the Exterior!¡±

    The nations are in turmoil. How can merchants who travel across the differentnds have no masters and no support? As long as the suggestion by Meng Qi was implemented, they could resolve theirck of manpower by borrowing that of the merchants. Then the different checkpoints in Chen could then be monitored.

    ¡°What a wonderful idea! We can convey the determination of the King to abolish the Transit Dues for the merchants this way too.¡± Zhao Heng shouted as he pped.

    Meng Qi enjoyed their praise and continued while smiling, ¡°If the aristocrats use any Exterior or any army with formations, they would be unable to escape our notice and we can then eliminate them as an example.¡±

    He paused in consideration before adding: ¡°We can even initiate the killings ourselves. We can divide ourselves and join different caravans. If we meet any experts of the Exterior or any army with battalions that try to collect taxes from us, we can attack them immediately to set an example for others. Anyway, murder is innocent!¡±

    ¡°However, we shouldn¡¯t force the aristocrats too much. We can punish them harshly, but we can¡¯t intensify the conflicts as it would allow the other aristocrats to be wry with us and start a civil war. This would leave room for Chu to interfere.¡±

    Qi Zhengyan supported Meng Qi expressionlessly, ¡°So, choosing a good victim is the key.¡±

    Meng Qi nodded in response. ¡°Chen State is a small country with a few powerful aristocrats other than the King. The main aristocrats are the Ex-Minister of the Masses, Wang Dan, the Minister of Justice, Tian Heng, and the Minister of Works, Gongyang Zeng. They all have Peerless Master Pros, the influence of the court, a big plot ofnd and various checkpoints in the country. If we were to kill one as an example, we would need to choose from within their circle.¡±

    The words were in but murderous.

    ¡°The Minister of Justice, Tian Heng, had many generations in his family that are rted to the aristocrats of Chu, thus, making him an unsuitable target.¡± Zhao Heng first eliminated one potential target.

    Ruan Yushu then said with a moderate tone, ¡°The Minister of Works, Gongyang Zeng, has a son who studies martial arts at the Golden Light Cave of Mount Wudang.¡±

    ¡°In this case, only the Ex-Minister of the Masses, Wang Dan, whom I have reced, is left!¡± Meng Qi eximed. ¡°His family is the oldest family of aristocrats in Chen State. They had served the first King of Chen. There are many masters in their n and they have friends and families all over thend. However, they have no strong support from outside Chen. This makes them an easy target. As you join the caravans, you should pass by theirnds.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Jiang Zhiwei and the others agreed.

    After the discussions, Meng Qi and the rest met the King once more before the meeting to expose their n.

    ...

    Compared with previous court meetings, this one was much simpler and rxed as the King of Chen was now devoted to the School of Mo. There were no longer red tapes and bureaucracies and many returned to their positions quickly for the King¡¯s speech.

    The only thing that did not satisfy Meng Qi was that his space ring and weapons were confiscated and kept outside by the guards, just like when he met the King previously.

    Because this was a world with weird and powerful secret artifacts, he needed to be wary of the King even though he was only a grandmaster. Other than Meng Qi, the weapons and space rings of all other the officials were confiscated as well.

    ¡°I have the Wrist Bone of Nether and the Unrefined Oceanic Dominion Pearl in my space ring. My precious weapons are of top grade and mid-grade, respectively. Please don¡¯t lose them...¡± Meng Qi prayed in his heart as he knew that he would have to pay many karma points for those treasures.

    The King looked at the officials before he announced his first decision, which was to appoint Meng Qi as the Minister of the Masses and the rest as his assistants.

    When the announcement was made, many eyes of shock were cast on Meng Qi at once. However, one of those pairs, which was calm, surprised Meng Qi.

    He sensed that the pair of eyes belonged to a young man wearing an expensive crown and an ancient robe. He was elegant and graceful.

    ¡°Tian Guang, the eldest son of the Minister of Justice, Tian Heng, had achieved the rank of Exterior at the age of thirty. He had just attained Lordship...¡±

    Meng Qi quickly recognized the man and details about him shed through his mind.

 Chapter 595: The Change in Shangying

    <h4>Chapter 595: The Change in Shangying</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Appointing Meng Qi as the Grand Minister over the Masses was an act of Honoring the Virtuous and selecting the good. He was not an aristocrat, nor rmended by officials. Thus, when the King of Chen officially proimed him to be the Grand Minister over the Masses, the Minister of Works, Gongyang Zeng, and the Minister of Justice, Tian Heng, both objected openly. However, the King of Chen was so resolute that he did not hesitate to do it.

    Then, he asked Meng Qi to borate on the new state policy as the new Minister over the Masses.

    Meng Qi took a light breath and quickly reviewed his responses in the previous discussions. Then, he slowly walked out of the official group and went down the stairs.

    Just as he was about to speak, another official walked out¡ªit was none other than Tian Guang.

    He bowed to the King of Chen first and then turned to Meng Qi and said, ¡°I have one thing to ask the Grand Minister over the Masses.¡±

    He did not speak respectfully, like most of the aristocrats present had been.

    Meng Qi deliberately turned to the King of Chen, who nodded slightly as a signal to him that he should say what he wanted to. He could try his best to rebut in the same way that he used to persuade the King of Chen. Thus, he smiled and said, ¡°Please, go ahead.¡±

    At that moment, there were less than five steps between them. Their breaths wove together.

    Tian Guang looked directly at Meng Qi and spoke slowly. ¡°I wonder if you¡¯ve ever heard about the things that happened in Wu state in the south.¡±

    Meng Qi hesitated and said, ¡°Please borate on it.¡±

    In his senses, the King of Chen was also puzzled. He seemed to get the exclusive news from his family, which was close to Chu state.

    Tian Guang smiled gently. ¡°The King of Wu picks talents regardless of their statuses and uses a man called Wu Hao, who abolishes the feudal system, applies the tax system, and gives rewards to soldiers. These things are strongly objected to, and Wu state is now both in internal and external trouble, which the entire world will learn about in a dozen days. What¡¯s your opinion on that?¡±

    ¡°My opinion on that?¡± Meng Qi had no opinions, only curses inside his head.¡°Have the Legalism Saints appeared? Or a lucky Samsara traveler that received a Legalism task?¡±

    However, he had acted so directly without paving the way first that it was no wonder that he received such arge bacsh!

    Meng Qi, Jiang Zhiwei, and the others exchanged nces. They all thought that Wu Hao was likely a Samsara traveler, behind who was a subsidiary team.

    This was not strange, as after the first Death Task, Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms mentioned that they were likely to meet other teams in non-Group-rivaling tasks. It would totally depend on themselves whether they wanted to coborate, fight, or ignore each other.

    There were several big states from Wu state to Chu state and Tang state. Meng Qi did not bother to mess with Wu Hao, and Wu Hao must have felt the same about Meng Qi.

    ¡°With such a good card, how he can y it that bad? Horrible...¡± Meng Qi could not help criticizing. If it were not for the King of Wu being one of the moguls, a Half-step to Dharmakaya with capable Divine Weapons and devoted followers, the policy of Wu Hao¡¯s group should have failed long ago. They would not have survived until today nor would they have gradually gained the upper hand.

    ¡°Perhaps they did that on purpose because of the King of Wu¡¯s strength?

    ¡°Did the King of Wu want to find Dharmakaya solidifying humanity to unite the world?¡±

    Hearing this, the King of Chen¡¯s countenance slightly changed. Was Tian Guang advising or even warning them of the things in Wu state?

    While Meng Qi was having numerous thoughts, Tian Guang stepped forward and asked again in a low voice, ¡°What¡¯s your opinion on that?¡±

    .

    He became very aggressive, in contrast to his previous calmness.

    As he quickly cleared his mind and was ready to answer, Meng Qi suddenly saw Tian Guang giving out a bloody aura. He felt something wrong.

    The bloody aura was quickly condensed in Tian Guang¡¯s right palm, and then it transformed into a palm de that went directly at Meng Qi!

    It happened all too fast. Who could have thought Tian Guang would act like this in front of all these masters? The grandmaster King of Chen could not even respond timely.

    ¡°How dare he assassinate in front of the assembly?¡±

    Even if he seeded, he could not escape and would die under the hands of the King of Chen.

    He would bet his life on this. What a resolution!

    Tian Guang¡¯s body seemed to shrink a little, and his eyes shone like a martyr¡¯s. He looked resolute and quickly swung his palm de. With the sh of the bloody aura, his palm hit the left side of Meng Qi¡¯s chest.

    ¡°ng!¡±

    It was the sh of gold and iron. However, Meng Qi stood as steady as Mount Tai. Golden light rose up from where he was hit in the chest. Moreover, he was unharmed!

    ¡°Unharmed?¡± Tian Guang widened his eyes, horrified!

    The ¡°Secret Bloody Divine Saber¡±, which had been imparted by a Dissimted Man, was useless to Su Mo!

    Was it a desmanship that could shatter anyone, even the Immortals, to bloody pieces?

    Tian Guang did not expect to fight against a Peerless Master Pro with his strength. But, what kind of Peerless Master Pro was Su Mo?

    Yet, he was a person of resolution. He immediately disregarded his shock, and his Interior shivered and all of his Aperture acupoints closed. He was about to make himself explode so they would all die together.

    At that moment, Meng Qi moved his shoulder and utilized the force from his waist. He hit Tian Guang¡¯s palm with his chest!

    ¡°Thud!¡±

    Tian Guang was knocked back meters away with a snapping sound. When he was finally stopped by a reinforced pir, his right arm was feebly hanging from his shoulder and his chest had been dented in. He spat blood from his mouth as if he had been hit by a big hammer Precious Weapon.

    The Eight Nine Mysteries had made every part of his body a Precious Weapon!

    In the Third Heaven, Meng Qi only had a few outer weak points, which were his groin and mid-brows. Actually, there was also his Mouth Aperture, because when it was hit, the force would easily find its way into the inner organs, which were softer than muscles and skin.

    Of course, when Meng Qi finally imed the immortal Primeval Dharmakaya, his body would be crystal clear and strong both inside and out!

    ¡°Unfilial!¡± Before the King of Chen could act, Tian Heng first hit Tian Guang with his palm. He was very shocked as well.

    Tian Guang calmly epted it, but his eyes were firmly fixed on Meng Qi.

    ¡°You ask the immortal descendants to degenerate to ruin the rituals and hierarchy. You shall go to hell!¡±

    ¡°You ask the immortal descendants to degenerate to ruin the rituals and hierarchy. You shall go to hell!¡± Tian Guang had died under his father¡¯s palms. However, his voice echoed loudly. The voice made Meng Qi¡¯s eyelids twitch and made its owner look like a righteous martyr.

    ¡°Humph, the ignorant and conservative residue that is crushed by the wheel of history!¡± Meng Qi thought to himself.

    It was so quiet in the hall that you could have heard a pin drop. What happened was way too fast, most of the masters had not cleared up their thoughts yet.

    However, thest words that Tian Guang shouted out before he died made them feel sorry for themselves. When the hare dies, the fox grieves!

    Tian Heng stepped forward and confessed that he had not taught his son well.

    The King of Chen was furious. However, he could not condemn the entire Tian family. Thus, he first dismissed Tian Heng, the Minister of Justice, and then said that he would investigate thoroughly.

    Then, he decided to leave Tian Guang¡¯s corpse where it was and let Meng Qi continue.

    Seeing the body and feeling the anger, the aristocrats¡¯ momentum was subdued. They could only listen to Meng Qi¡¯s new state policies and look at him strangely.

    ¡°Did he use his chest to ward off Tian Guang¡¯s palm de?¡±

    ¡°Tian Guang seemed to be hit by a Precious Weapon!¡±

    ¡°He is a humanoid wild beast!¡±

    In the wake of the incident, Meng Qi raised his momentum, trying to intimidate the aristocrats. He wanted them to shy away in a short period, and when they finally found the policies profitable, things would be easier.

    He announced the new state policies one by one, which the aristocrats all had heard before. However, atst, Meng Qi said in a deep voice, ¡°Whoever kills anyone who collects Transit Dues will be innocent of murder!¡±

    ¡°Innocent of murder?¡± The aristocrats could not even hold back their shock.

    ¡°What kind of strange order is that?¡±

    Soon afterward, they regained themselves. Some thought that their little tricks would be to no avail, while others walked out of the assembly furiously. ¡°The Grand Minister over the Masses¡¯s policy is bound to throw Chen state into chaos. What if there are evil people who kill the border guards and then frame them for collecting Transit Dues?¡±

    Meng Qi had prepared for this, so he answered loudly, ¡°We¡¯ll withdraw the guards at most of the checkpoints and keep them only at the fortress and city gates. They should avoid private contact with merchants. Without private contact, there must be witnesses. And if there aren¡¯t, things couldn¡¯t be simpler.¡±

    He paused and said, ¡°There used to be aw: Kill any bandit you meet. It goes the same with this; we¡¯ll solve this just like how we used to.¡±

    The way of the world was that there really were many soldier masters who would turn into looting burrs. How they used to distinguish them could totally be applied now.

    The opposing officials raised their doubts. However, they were all refuted easily by Meng Qi. Moreover, Tian Guang¡¯s death greatly broke down the aristocrats¡¯ momentum. Therefore, the new state policies were carried out smoothly. Most of the aristocrats decided to shy away and cancel the checkpoints for a while. After that, they would collude with each other again for chances to cause trouble.

    ...

    One monthter.

    A trade caravan from Chu state entered the city of Shangying. They were not arge group, but all of their breaths were strong. Moreover, their carriages left deep ruts in the road, so obviously, they were carrying valuable goods.

    Of course, the most valuable items were all stored in the Space Ring. If they were experts of the Exterior, then they would be keeping such items because they could fly and be quick to shy away from incidents. However, the current situation in Shangying wasplex, all kinds of people and merchandise could be seen here. Experts of the Exterior would trade here because in the underground markets they could save tax.

    ¡°There¡¯s been more hustle and bustle in Shangying over thest months.¡± The leader looked around and saw crowds and caravans, as many as in Chu state¡¯s capital, Anjiang.

    His sonughed. ¡°Most of theme here because there are no Transit Dues. I don¡¯t know about the King of Chen... how can he cut off his source of ie? Well, it¡¯s good for us anyway. We¡¯ll save more than half the cost this time.¡±

    His father stroked his goatee. ¡°Whoever kills anyone who collects Transit Dues will be innocent of murder... The King of Chen might have an ulterior motive.¡±

    Along the way, he discovered that the number of goods traded in Shangying had greatly increased. He suddenly had another spection about abolishing the Transit Dues policy.

    It looked like Meng Qi was running a business, making small profits but quick turnover; moreover, the King of Chen would gain more than the small profits.

    Su Mo of the School of Mo was a real talent!

    ¡°Father, all the inns are full!¡± said his son as he returned.

    ¡°Full?¡± The leader frowned.

    His son nodded heavily and said with a sigh, ¡°They say that the number of merchants on this road has increased by several times. How can there be any rooms left?¡±

    ¡°Several times...¡± The leader thought more and more about the exterior motives of abolishing the Transit Dues.

    An old man approached them as he was about to say something. The man warmly greeted them. ¡°Dear guests, I have a yard where you may stay the night.¡±

    ¡°How is that?¡± The merchants were all surprised that even the normal people started to run inns on the side.

    ¡°Thank you very much for your kindness. Shall we take a look at your yard? If it¡¯s nice and clean, we¡¯ll pay a good fee,¡± the leader said in a low voice.

    ¡°Sure,¡± the old man cheerily replied. Then, he led them via a street into a normal house. It was notrge and the rooms were not many. However, they were tidy and clean and made everyone feelfortable.

    ¡°The guards will sleep in the yard, the remaining rooms are sufficient...¡± his son looked around and murmured.

    The leader nodded, took out a piece of gold, and handed it to the old man. ¡°It¡¯s hard to bring copper coins on the road. Please take this as our pledge; we¡¯ll pay the fee properly when we leave.¡±

    The old man took the gold and smiled, saying, ¡°Please allow me to have someone check for me.¡±

    ¡°Have someone check for him?¡± To the merchants¡¯ surprise, the old man went out to stop a patrolling Enlightened Master Pro to ask him to verify. Moreover, the man did so politely.

    The leader behind them was stunned. Generally speaking, most of the officials were aristocrats who already had a spot waiting for them to fill in when they were born. They often would not serve people properly and would just be idle all day. But he had seen somethingpletely different in Shangying¡ªthey not only did their jobs, but also went out of their way to help others.

    ¡°Is this Honoring the Virtuous and selecting the good?¡±

    After the merchants had settled in, the old man returned to the wood shed, where his family temporarily slept.

    The old man¡¯s son gaped at the piece of gold and said, ¡°This, this is really working...¡±

    He had been opposed to turning his home into a temporary inn.

    The old man said with augh, ¡°With the advice of the Grand Minister over the Masses, how can it go wrong?¡±

    In order to umte good luck, Meng Qi had been helping people in his spare time. For example, when he was patrolling, he would advise the citizens on how to take the opportunity to make money.

    Then, he sighed. ¡°Since the Grand Minister over the Masses came here, our lives have been getting better and better. Even the beggar Gao brothers know how to cut grass in the mountains for the horse inns. At least they won¡¯t starve now.¡±

    ¡°People in the street say that he¡¯s a Saint on earth, and they call him Mozi or Suzi.¡± His daughter-inw broke in to say.

    ...

    In a room, Meng Qi and the others were surrounded by the glitter of ck, white, and golden lights.

    Since the implementation of the new state policies, they started to obtain Merits and Moral Qi around them. It was the good karma by the Heaven Dao!

    ¡°There are only a few days until we return,¡± Zhao Heng eximed.

    ¡°The quiet aristocrats might be colluding with each other and umting their strength for a massive counterattack.¡± Meng Qi did not have a rxed feeling.

    It was too much to say that a man died for his intimate friend, but the King of Chen¡¯s recognition did make them want topletely carry out the policies before they found an excuse to leave. For instance, they could say that there were some who were critically wounded who needed them, and then make Bai Song the Grand Minister over the Masses to continue the new policy.

    ...

    ¡°My son finally returns home.¡± The Minister of Works, Gongyang Zeng, looked at the person in front of him and smiled. ¡°Have the Immortals in the Golden Light Cave made up their minds?¡±

 Chapter 596: Drastic Measures

    <h4>Chapter 596: Drastic Measures</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    A tall, thin young man stood in front of Gongyang Zeng. His face looked like Gongyang Zeng¡¯s, a long but well-featured face. He looked quite handsome and wore a proud countenance. This youth was none other than Gongyang Zeng¡¯s second legitimate son, Gongyang Bao, who used to cultivate in the Golden Light Cave of Mount Wudang. This time, he had something to report on.

    Gongyang Bao nodded and said, ¡°Your son has aplished the task. All the immortals have made up their minds. They¡¯ve decided to intervene.¡±

    While speaking about it, he frowned slightly and continued, ¡°It was rather strange. When I first reported on the School of Mo policy to the immortals, they all decided to ignore it. They didn¡¯t think that their reclusive sect should intervene in secr affairs. Moreover, they thought that Honoring the Virtuous and abolishing Transit Dues wouldn¡¯t affect the feudal prince¡¯s family much. If their descendants work hard, they¡¯ll surely hold important positions.¡±

    Some aristocrats called themselves the feudal prince¡¯s family.

    Gongyang Zeng stoked his beard and said slowly, ¡°I was just worrying that they might think like that. And because of it, I haven¡¯t done anything over thest days. Well, I did not expect too much out of them either. Anyway, why did they change their minds?¡±

    Gongyang Bao was feeling puzzled as well. He continued, ¡°I don¡¯t know, actually. When I was first rejected, I begged them but it was in vain. Then, I was just wandering on the mountain and tried to persuade the affiliates. Finally, after nearly one month, I was about to return. However, the immortals suddenly called me and said Chen state¡¯s political reforms were indeed degenerating, and they decided to intervene.¡± Gongyang Bao did not understand the sudden change at all.

    Gongyang Zeng strolled with his hands behind his back. He thought it over and asked, ¡°Did anyone else visit the Golden Light Cave?¡±

    Gongyang Bao had just stepped into the Exterior, and his Master was away traveling at that time. If there was no other assistance, he certainly could not make the Golden Light Cave Elders change their minds.

    Gongyang Bao shook his head. ¡°As far as I know, no one did.¡±

    Gongyang Bao paused and then continued, ¡°Anyway, they¡¯ve agreed on this. A grandmaster and a secret weapon will be sent. Nevertheless, they¡¯ve said that political reforms were internal affairs. Honoring the Virtuous was applied within Chen state¡¯s territory and the hereditary system was not abolished. Thus, they didn¡¯t have the right to intervene and wouldn¡¯t do it in the Golden Light Cave¡¯s name. We should n this by ourselves. Please instruct me, father.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I already have a n.¡± Gongyang Zeng rubbed his hands and wore a delightful countenance. He looked as if he had everything of control.

    Before he could ask about the n, another thing struck Gongyang Bao. Thus, he continued in a low voice, ¡°Father, I¡¯ve heard from sectmates that the King of Chu thinks highly of abolishing the Transit Dues. A few aristocrats¡¯ caravans have gained the first profits from it. Moreover, there¡¯s no dissent in the Tang state, they seem to agree with the change. It looks like the merchants have experienced it. If we stop the reform, we might receive interference from other parties.¡±

    During the month, Chen state¡¯s abolishing the Transit Dues had not be that influential. However, Chen state was close to Chu state and Tang state, especially to the Chu capital, that many merchants had traded there several times and had greatly benefited from this policy.

    Simrly, Meng Qi had only been lecturing in Chen state for just over two months. It turned out that most of the aristocrats, schrs, andmon people had picked up strange words like ¡°benefit¡±, ¡°profit¡±, ¡°bring order out of chaos¡±, etc.

    After his son finished, Gongyang Zeng could not help but exim, ¡°I have to say that the five saints of the School of Mo are talented. Su Mo is especially talented. Mutual Benefits is really the ultimate way to practice among nations and people. The reform policies do benefit Chu state and Tang state, thus they¡¯d happily have a share of it. Moreover, their merchants can do some secret trading under our cover.¡±

    Since his father had acknowledged Su Mo, Gongyang Bao knew for sure that stopping the reform would draw interference. Thus, he asked again, ¡°Father, will we still do it or not?¡±

    Gongyang Zeng looked at his son tenderly and chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re still too young and naive. When the thing you oppose bes solid, you don¡¯t try to resist it or bring it down. Instead, you try to take control of it. That way, you¡¯ll get rid of the bad side and benefit from it.¡±

    ¡°Try to take control of it?¡± Gongyang Bao was stunned.

    Gongyang Zeng then seriously said, ¡°The new state policies will be continued, but not by Su Mo. They¡¯ll be by us!

    ¡°Since Su Mo once said, the river of history flows on ahead. Anyone who swims along with it will survive, otherwise, they¡¯ll die. So, we will swim along, and we¡¯ll be its controller. We¡¯ll strengthen ourselves in it!¡±

    Hearing this, Gongyang Bao saw his father¡¯s ulterior motive. For the first time, he knew what a real sly fox was and what real sophistication was. ¡°It¡¯s no wonder that my father is the main counselor of the threergest aristocratic families.¡±

    ¡°So, will we assassinate Su Mo?¡± Gongyang Bao could onlye up with this idea. Nevertheless, he was so afraid that he might have mistaken his father¡¯s meaning that his voice cracked.

    Gongyang Zengughed it away as if it was some kind of joke. Then, he continued, ¡°Why should we do that? Will we be the controllers if they die? Moreover, since the Tian Guang incident, they¡¯ve been heavily guarded. The king is also paying much attention to them. If we want to kill them, we¡¯ll at least need the Golden Light Cave immortals with their Divine Weapons and magical artifacts or a few Tai Shang Elders!¡±

    Then, he wore a profound face and asserted, ¡°However, they have a weakness, which they see as a strength. They¡¯ve been relying on his protection, thus he¡¯s not that heavily guarded.¡±

    Gongyang Bao widened his eyes. ¡°Father, you¡¯re talking about the King of Chen!¡±

    The King of Chen was a grandmaster, the most capable person in Chen state. He protected Meng Qi from the assassinations. However, his safety had be the most likely to be neglected.

    Gongyang Zeng agreed with his opinion. ¡°Only by supporting the new king can the royal court belong to us again. Then, we¡¯ll hunt down Su Mo and his group. The new state policies will naturally be ours.¡±

    Gongyang Zeng did not hesitate at all, even his son was stunned by the crazy counterattack.

    ¡°But, formations cover the royal court, and the king is a grandmaster with Exquisite Precious Weapons. We¡¯ll at least need the Golden Light Cave immortals with their Divine Weapons and magical artifacts, or a few Tai Shang Elders, otherwise...¡± He was so shocked that he kept repeating his father¡¯s words.

    Gongyang Zeng said with a smirk, ¡°Only if we confront them directly. The Tian family and the Wang family are big families; they surely have theirworks in the royal court. Ask the Golden Light Cave immortals this: If they can sneak into the royal court and have assistance like Tranquility Incense, can¡¯t they kill the king?¡±

    ¡°The Tian family, the Wang family, and Tranquility Incense?¡± Gongyang Bao cried in surprise.

    Gongyang Zeng nodded. ¡°Yes, we¡¯ve arranged that.¡±

    Gongyang Bao thought for a while and said resolutely, ¡°If they can¡¯t seed with that, they don¡¯t deserve to be grandmasters.¡±

    .

    ...

    The mansion of the Grand Minister over the Masses sat so close to the royal court that the King of Chen could help protect it. The king¡¯s lookouts made the house seem impregnable.

    ¡°With no army anomalies within the threerge aristocrats¡¯ territories, it looks like there will be no internal wars in the near future.¡± Meng Qi concluded this with the information given by some followers of the School of Mo who had sneaked into the territories and searched for intelligence.

    Nevertheless, Jiang Zhiwei could not help frowning. ¡°They¡¯re too obedient. After Tian Guang¡¯s death, the three families held only one private session. They¡¯ve done nothing further since then. Behind anything that seems to be imusible, there must be a reason. If we were to ignore the reason, we might find out about it toote when troublees for us.¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t track them...¡± Zhao Hengined. ¡°The Heavenly Knowing skill Little Meng got from Far-seeing Eyes¡¯s memory is notplete. It must bebined with talents to be cultivated; otherwise, we can spy on Gongyang Zeng to learn what he¡¯s up to.¡±

    Under Meng Qi¡¯s guidance, Zhao Heng could finally call him Little Meng.

    Just then, Ruan Yushu suddenly said, ¡°What about the Golden Light Cave on Mount Wudang?¡±

    ¡°The Tian family¡¯s acquaintances in Chu state?¡± Qi Zhengyan followed up.

    Meng Qi reviewed his intelligence and said, ¡°They¡¯re really satisfied with the benefits from the new policies and have sent people to tell us that they won¡¯t intervene in the reform.

    ¡°However, the Golden Light Cave sits deep within the mountain. I can¡¯t even find it, let alone spy on them. I only know that Gongyang Zeng¡¯s second legitimate son, Gongyang Bao, has recently returned from Mount Wudang. No one else was with him. That¡¯s all, I can¡¯t track anyone from the Golden Light Cave.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re able to find that out?¡± Zhao Heng eximed at Meng Qi and thought, ¡°He can even find out where an expert of the Exterior goes!¡±

    Meng Qi chuckled. ¡°No matter how we improvise on the School of Mo¡¯s thoughts, Love with Impartiality and Against Fatalism have greatly benefited themon people. Therefore, our followers in the Gongyang Family, the Tian family, and the Wang family have been feeding us information. Well, Gongyang Bao returns home to rest and cultivate. He must have people serving him, doesn¡¯t he? How can we not know such a thing?¡±

    ¡°This is the power of the people. They can surround you like the sea!¡± Meng Qi thought.

    ¡°It¡¯s a shame that this power didn¡¯t develop to such a point a month ago; otherwise, we might have heard what the threerge families talked about in the private session!¡±

    ¡°Anyway, take caution against the Golden Light Cave. It is best to remind the King of Chen to ask for the King of Chu¡¯s endorsement. Unfortunately, I didn¡¯t let the King of Chu appreciate the ¡®benefit¡¯; otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t have to worry about his endorsement.¡± Zhao Heng was amazed at the development of the followers of the School of Mo.

    The King of Chen was not closely rted to the Golden Light Cave. It was hard to find a powerhouse to lobby for him.

    Meng Qi said with a smile, ¡°I had that same thought.¡±

    Just then, there came an envoy saying that the King of Chen had invited them to discuss the state affairs.

    ¡°How timely!¡± Meng Qi chuckled and headed for the royal court with Jiang Zhiwei. Bai Song, Zhao Bai, and Wang Qi remained to manage the affairs in the mansion of the Grand Minister over the Masses.

    It was gloomy outside. Though the wind blew fiercely, they still felt stuffy as if a storm wasing.

    Meng Qi found this kind of weather upsetting; however, there was not any sign of danger. Thus, he just cleared his mind and walked on.

    When they were near the royal court, one guard up ahead approached to check their identities.

    The guard bore a childish face that Meng Qi found familiar. He was Tian Kuo, the youngest son of the previous Minister of Justice, Tian Heng. He was tested and rmended to be a follower of the School of Mo. He was not an ordinary aristocrat!

    ¡°Why is the junior warden guarding here?¡±

    Tian Kuo stared directly into Meng Qi¡¯s eyes and wore a serious face as he lowered his left hand and gestured at Meng Qi.

    He gestured: extreme danger!

    ¡°Run? Danger?¡± Meng Qi was astounded that his Eight Nine Mysteries had sensed nothing at all.

    ¡°Is there someone so capable that he can hide from my senses?

    ¡°He stirs up such weather?¡±

    The more critical the situation was, the calmer Meng Qi was. Rather, he started to take caution. ¡°Something is wrong in the royal court. What about the King of Chen?¡±

    Quickly, he applied the Jade Virtual Divination to deduce the safety of the King of Chen.

    ¡°Ambiguity? Uncertainty?

    ¡°Ambiguity means an anomaly...¡± Meng Qi did not have the time to think. He immediately said to Jiang Zhiwei using the Secret-voice Sending, ¡°Run, before it¡¯s toote.¡±

    In an instant, Meng Qi, Qi Zhengyan, Jiang Zhiwei, Ruan Yushu, and Zhao Heng ran in different directions!

    Their escapes caused three lights. The person who was waiting inside the royal court sensed them and stood up immediately. He held a longbow. The arrow was made from condensed golden lights!

    At the same time, in the mansion of the Grand Minister over the Masses, Bai Song read the intelligence that he just received: Servants from the threerge aristocratic families all found anomalies during the night.

    ¡°Quickly, stop Mr. Su!¡± He raised his head in an instant, looking at Wang Qi and Zhao Bai.

 Chapter 597: The Formidable Arrows

    <h4>Chapter 597: The Formidable Arrows</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Just when the three lights appeared, Meng Qi felt the sky be dimmer. The inside used to connect andbine with the outside, and the external world used to turn into his own imagery. All this had beenpletely shattered to pieces.

    In his senses, he saw an arrow made out of condensed golden lights pierce through the sea of Vital Qi, throughyers andyers of the void, and light up the boundless darkness. It moved very fast and imposed such a constriction on Meng Qi¡¯s senses. It looked formidable like a Dharma and Logos of heaven and earth. Meng Qi felt like he could not resist or dodge it!

    ¡°What a terrifying arrow!¡±

    Meng Qi was haunted by that terrible feeling. He could not raise his killing desire or his spirit. His hand that was holding the de was trembling!

    ¡°Is this what a grandmaster using a Top Grade or even Exquisite Precious Weapon can do to me?¡± he thought.

    ¡°I¡¯m the one who has seen more than one Dharmakaya!¡± Meng Qi ground his teeth and knew that the situation was bad. He called ¡°the Primeval¡± to sit inside him. The Primeval neither worried nor feared. He calmed Meng Qi¡¯s anxious state of mind with Kung Fu will and temporarily stopped the fear in his heart.

    In this way, his killing desire was raised and his heart was stabilized. Meng Qi positioned himself in fighting mode immediately. However, the arrow went so fast that he could not manage to dodge it.

    At this critical moment, there was a strange fragrance floating in the air. 10,000 golden lotus flowers appeared, and each blossom sent out millions of rays. The rays were as thick as soil and as boundless as the earth.

    It was the Yuxu Apricot g. Because of Tian Kuo¡¯s warning, Qi Zhengyan had prepared the Yuxu Apricot g earlier. Now he was unfolding the Kunlun secret treasure in the wind to ward off the Golden Light Arrow.

    ¡°Pfft!¡±

    The Golden Light Arrows shot down all the Golden Lotuses and did not slow down. Due to the fact that it was low in ss, the Yuxu Apricot g Replicate could only weaken the attack of the arrows. It failed to stop the arrows or slow them down. Having such speed seemed to be a feature of these arrows. The feature seemed toe from internal, rather than borrowed, Dharma and Logos. If Meng Qi wanted to stop the arrows, he could only destroy or contain its Dharma and Logos.

    ¡°What a terrifying arrow!¡±

    Meng Qi eximed again, but his attitude had changed. Now he was really in awe of the power and magic of these arrows.

    Meng Qi failed to avoid it or strike back; he was only able to expand his body to 20 feet tall. His Dharma and Logos connected, and then he looked serious. The arrows had to adjust their angles to reach the space between Meng Qi¡¯s eyebrows.

    They were guided arrows and they went directly to the mid-brows of the grand Minister over the Masses.

    However, in this way, the arrows had to travel farther, leaving Meng Qi a little time to react. He tilted his head and raised his left arm to cover his face.

    ¡°Poof!¡± A Golden Light Arrow pierced his left arm. It inserted itself deep and then shone brightly. And finally, it exploded tremendously!

    ¡°Thud!¡±

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    ¡°Kaboom!¡±

    As the golden lights shone, flesh and blood flew out in all directions. The grand Minister over the Masses was surrounded by glistening, pale golden lights. Qi Zhengyan was struck upside down and was knocked away by the force of the attack.

    His entire left arm was blown off, and the Flowing Fire rose up very high. Half of his face was dented in and blood dripped down his face.

    ¡°If not for the Eight Nine Mysteries and the Yuxu Apricot g, I might¡¯ve been crippled or even killed!

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Meng Qi cursed furiously.

    Still, the preacher of thought of the School of Mo had sense and knew that his enemy was a grandmaster with formidable Precious Weapons. He was not reckless, so he decided to run.

    The mastermind who had been in the royal court drew his bow again. Now he had to be fast in order to win!

    At the same time, experts of the Exterior who had been hiding beside the pce all flew out. The n had gone wrong, so now they had to hunt the enemies down. There were the former Minister of Justice Tian Heng, the former Minister over the Masses Wang Dan, the current Minister of Works Gongyang Zeng, and Elders and disciples from their families. They really were a big family that had united to conquer!

    Originally, they thought that once the assassination of the King of Chen failed, they would have no other way out. Thus, they sent the most capable masters to disable the King of Chen. That way, as long as they can cripple the King of Chen, even if the king was not dead, they had other means to deal with him. However, it went more smoothly than they had expected. The Golden Light Cave grandmaster had both exceptional strength and amazing secret treasures. Even the counterattack by the King of Chen was easily stopped with a few more secret treasures.

    In the end, they did not run away after the assassination attempt. Instead, they stayed there and tried to frame Meng Qi by making him appear to be the murderer. They wanted to end this once and for all.

    However, Tian Kuo somehow learned about their n. He sneaked into the guarding team behind his father¡¯s back. Apart from Tian Heng and Tian Jian, not a single soul from the three families knew about his worship of Su Mo. He had even secretly be a follower of the School of Mo.

    The grandmaster from the Golden Light Cave exerted great strength with his right hand and managed to draw the bow. Behind his back, there were red clouds emitting millions of golden rays.

    ¡°ng!¡±

    Suddenly, a bell that could shake one¡¯s Vital Spirit and separate their soul resounded. Those experts of the Exterior all felt dizzy and almost failed to contain themselves, while the target of the ringing, the grandmaster of the Golden Light Cave, sensed a buzz in his head. His hands became feeble, and the bowstring bounced back aimlessly.

    It was the Soul-Ripping Bell!

    The secret treasure was owned by Jiang Zhiwei to intimidate those who collected Transit Dues. After all, the grand Minister over the Masses needed a secret weapon to guard Shangying. Now it was the time to use it.

    The golden rays became sharp arrows that pierced through rooftops andyers of clouds and headed into the dark green sky, aiming for the sun!

    ¡°Crack!¡± The little ck bell held by Jiang Zhiwei broke into pieces.

    ¡°An opportunity!¡± The grand Minister over the Masses was encouraged.

    He turned around at once and the illusionary imagery of his Aperture acupoints shrank. The Immortal Primogenitor Form emerged behind his back, dark and obscure.

    Then, he lifted up his remaining arm and shed hard with his de. The saber radiance spread as if it was creating heaven and earth!

    The darkness split, the pce wall cracked, White Jade Square was torn, and the royal court was divided. In thend between Meng Qi and the attacker of the Exterior, everything was divided, even the ground had cracks!

    ¡°Poof!¡± With the buzzing sound, the Exterior who was in a trance suddenly snapped out of it. He could see the blood dripping down from his throat to his hip. Finally, he saw his right eye through his left eye!

    ¡°I can see my right eye through my left eye?¡± It turned out that he had been sliced in two and then copsed to the ground.

    The saber radiance advanced to the chamber of the King of Chen and to the front of the Golden Light Cave grandmaster.

    The grandmaster had just returned to his senses and directly pushed the saber radiance with his left hand. Immediately, the brilliant red clouds faded as did the saber radiance.

    At the same moment, Meng Qi grew a pair of arms to catch the Flowing Fire, which he used to enter the Fire Elemental Conveyance and disappear. Simultaneously, Jiang Zhiwei got away with Ruan Yushu and Zhao Heng escaped as well.

    They divided into three groups so they would not be conspicuous.

    Moreover, they had discussed their reunion. Originally, they hade up with ways to run away and reunite, lest the aristocrat resort to internal wars to make the King of Chenpromise. It turned out that the n took effect at the end of the peaceful month when the reform was about to seed.

    The grandmaster from the Golden Light Cave sensed the nearby ces, searching for Meng Qi. He took a few deep breaths and projected in his heart the nearby scenes, streets, people, and houses in detail.

    He acted like the supreme god who saw through light and darkness.

    Unfortunately, he could not detect Meng Qi and hispanions.

    Somehow, the Golden Light Cave grandmaster had expected this. Su Mo and hispanions were either Exterior experts or perfect Half-step masters. They had achieved the level of Oneness of Heaven and Men. Thus, they would blend their breaths into heaven and earth to hide, which he was not able to discover.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get them!

    ¡°Close the Shangying border and search every house.

    ¡°Give me some men to hunt them down.

    ¡°We must catch them!¡±

    The Golden Light Cave grandmaster became fully alert again as he opened his eyes to give orders.

    Tian Heng and Gongyang Zeng found the orders strange. Compared with the King of Chen, the Golden Light Cave grandmaster sounded more concerned about Su Mo. ¡°Did hee to capture or kill them instead of helping us?¡±

    ¡°What exactly do the Golden Light Cave immortals want?¡±

    ...

    Meanwhile, Meng Qi looked terrible because he had lost one of his arms and his face was dented in. Fortunately, however, although he had been severely injured, he did not lose the power to fight.

    Since he had jumped in the Fire Elemental Conveyance a few times, he was now feeling exhausted and withdrew from it. Then, he connected his breath with that of heaven and earth to blend in, hiding. At the same time, he sat down cross-legged to recover from the injuries.

    The Yuxu Apricot g that Qi Zhengyan used had a higher realm than he did and at the same time was energy-consuming. Thus, Qi Zhengyan was feeling kind of feeble and hurried to harmonize Qi-cirction as well.

    Having stopped the injuries from getting worse, Meng Qi took out a Bhaisajyaguru Relieve Pill. He swallowed it and felt a cold feeling down his throat into his stomach.

    While Qi Zhengyan had already recovered, he started to look around at the surroundings, only to find out that they were in someone¡¯s kitchen. A fire was crackling in the stove, steaming the soup in the pot.

    ¡°Judging from the furnishing, it¡¯s a bachelor¡¯s house at most...¡± Qi Zhengyan felt a bit relieved because at least it was not an aristocrat¡¯s manor.

    All of a sudden, he felt that Meng Qi¡¯s breath had be abnormal, thus he turned back quickly and looked at the leader with concern.

    He could not take his eyes off him upon seeing his leader growing his broken arm again, with the flesh and blood expanding and the muscles bulging.

    ¡°Poof!¡± A white, powerful arm grew out of the flesh and blood, glowing with pale golden light!

    ¡°This is also possible...¡± Qi Zhengyan was in a daze.

    Soon after this, he heard footsteps outside the kitchen, which sounded as strong as someone who was in the Half-step Exterior Scenery.

    Just as the one who held the Yuxu Apricot g was about to attack or hide, he stopped. Outside the house, a breath of the Exterior approached, and the owner of that breath shouted, ¡°Is there anything suspicious in your house?¡±

    ¡°Oh, no!

    ¡°Bad luck!¡± he thought.

    Qi Zhengyan squinted his eyes slightly.

    With a creak, the door to the kitchen opened; behind it was a middle-aged man.

    The air was frozen for a moment. The homeowner nced at the duo and answered loudly, ¡°Everything¡¯s as usual.¡±

    ¡°Everything¡¯s as usual?¡± Qi Zhengyan failed to understand this and had to frown.

    It turned out that the experts of the Exterior did not have the time to search every house door to door. They would only hover in the sky, monitoring, and send the soldier guards to search. Thus, they would not approach but only hover in the air.

    The man closed the door and bowed as a courtesy, greeting them.

    ¡°Juzi.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s a follower of the School of Mo. Junior Brother Meng has nned the route!¡± Qi Zhengyan realized.

 Chapter 598: The Hunt

    <h4>Chapter 598: The Hunt</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Meng Qi moved his new arm to inspect it. The meridians, skin, muscles, and even Aperture acupoints were all the same as before. He did not need to cultivate them again, he just needed to get more familiar with the new arm before it was able to be used properly.

    ¡°What a Living Propagation of the Dharmakaya!¡± Meng Qi could not help being amazed in his heart when he saw the new pair of hands.

    ¡°Thank you very much for your help.¡±

    He was humble and did not take himself too seriously, even being the ¡°Juzi¡± of the School of Mo. He acted as if they simply had different jobs, rather than different social statuses.

    The middle-aged man was first surprised by Juzi¡¯s attitude. He found it a great privilege. Then, he soon realized that Juzi was simply acting ording to the Love with Impartiality and Love with Impartiality principles. Juzi was really an example of integrating the harmony of knowledge and practice.

    Qi Zhengyan returned a salute and asked his name. Since the member of the preacher team was in charge of various chores, apart from Meng Qi and Ruan Yushu, who were directly managing the followers of the School of Mo, the remaining three knew little about them.

    However, of course, when there were secret followers of the School of Mo, all five of them would confirm altogether. Moreover, Bai Song and Zhao Bai were excluded from such events, lest they leak any information.

    ¡°I¡¯m Yan Kuan,¡± the middle-aged man replied. ¡°I¡¯m developed by Juzi himself and Miss Ruan. It¡¯s natural that you don¡¯t know my name.¡±

    That was to say, he would not be tracked down unless Meng Qi or Ruan Yushu was captured.

    ¡°Developed...¡± Qi Zhengyan frowned. ¡°Meng Qi often says that word... it sounds weird though.¡±

    Now, Meng Qi had recovered from his injuries as well. He stood up and asked, ¡°Mr. Yan, will you see how the situation is outside for us, please?¡±

    ¡°My pleasure.¡± Yan Kuan withdrew from the kitchen and walked out as if nothing unusual had happened.

    ¡°He¡¯s an aristocrat official, who¡¯ll never be suspected. He¡¯s read a lot of ancient manuscripts and learned about history. He¡¯s disappointed at the aristocrat ss and demands for a reform to end the mayhem of the world. Upon hearing our preaching, he felt that he agreed with us. Thus, he came to me and wanted to be a secret follower of the School of Mo to help us.¡±

    While saying this, he sighed. ¡°Though no ss would betray itself, there are always people that betray their ss.¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡± Qi Zhengyan was puzzled. Since the start of the mission, he was always hearing Junior Brother say strange things and words, and he could only be left in wonder.

    Meng Qi pursed his lips and answered smugly, ¡°Nothing.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s difficult for people who don¡¯t receive nine years ofpulsory education to understand!¡±

    Qi Zhengyan did not take it personally because he really did not care about it.

    After a while of waiting, Yan Kuan sneaked back into the kitchen. He said in a low voice, ¡°There are soldiers patrolling the streets to stop people from leaving their houses. They say that you and the king had disagreements and got into an argument, and then you killed him and hid in the city. They blocked the city with formations and are searching every house in the city.

    ¡°Even experts of the Exterior have been sent out of the city to hunt you down!¡±

    To fit in with the formations and capture capable bandits, the requirements of soldiers in the Apotheosized World were high. They had to have at least enlightened their Apertures, which exined why they were in the minority. During this search, they had to block the main entrances first and search through every district. In every district, there was an Exterior expert hovering in the air, detecting any fighting incident.

    ¡°Well, they really did frame us like that,¡± Meng Qi snorted. His expression stayed the same, but his eyes became cold.

    ¡°It seems that the King of Chen must have been in great danger!

    ¡°He put his trust in us and ended up like this. Although I didn¡¯t harm him, he was harmed because of me!

    ¡°I must take revenge someday!¡±

    Fury rose up in his heart and he was determined.

    Qi Zhengyan wore a nk face but squinted his eyes as his left hand, which was free from his sword, subconsciously clenched.

    Yan Kuan sighed. ¡°The king has been making great efforts to build a strong state, but... they¡¯re really shameless to say something like that. You were protected by the king the whole time, your policies went smooth and were beneficial, why would you get into an argument and end up killing him?

    ¡°More importantly, you¡¯re young and haven¡¯t even passed the first Celestial Ladder. Even with secret treasures, you can¡¯t kill a king who is a grandmaster.¡±

    He paused, looking pained. ¡°I heard that many followers of the School of Mo have been imprisoned. Mr. Bai, Mr. Zhao, and Mr. Wang made a narrow escape.¡±

    ¡°A lot of School of Mo followers have been captured?¡± Meng Qi exhaled, suppressing his anger.

    ¡°I won¡¯t let this go easily. I¡¯ll avenge them!

    ¡°Although we¡¯re preaching to aplish the task, we¡¯ve changed their lives and were rewarded with their respect and trust. Moreover, they did follow our principles in daily lives. I can¡¯t leave them there alone anyway!

    ¡°And if I really fail to rescue them, I¡¯ll pay them back in the future!¡±

    ¡°At least Bai Song was quick to react, otherwise his list of the followers of the School of Mo would have been leaked.¡± Collecting his thoughts, Meng Qi felt relieved that the three of them had not been captured, otherwise the School of Mo would have been doomed. Now, most of the followers of the School of Mo would go incognito.

    At that time, they heard a noise from the corner.

    They exchanged nces and Yan Kuan said, using Secret-voice Sending, ¡°I¡¯ll see to it.¡±

    The soldiers were currently away from the streets, thus the schrs were sending their families out to search.

    When Yan Kuan had left, Meng Qi sighed. ¡°It was our fault, we didn¡¯t take precautions against the Golden Light Cave and didn¡¯t protect the King of Chen well enough.¡±

    He did not mean they had been negligent, he was only expressing his own annoyance.

    As for the grandmaster in the royal court that shot the golden arrows, Meng Qi could guess where he came from ording to the fact that Gongyang Bao had returned home from the Golden Light Cave recently.

    ¡°The King of Chen is a grandmaster, a king of a state. He has treasures and is more capable than us. It¡¯s only natural that he would protect us, rather than we protect him.¡± Qi Zhengyanforted him. ¡°The Golden Light Cave is acting weird. ording to the records, they have never meddled in trivial things like this. Who would have known that they would send masters to kill people?

    ¡°Even if they wanted to stop us, they could have sent an emissary to warn the King of Chen. They¡¯re so capable and influential that the King of Chen must havepromised. We worried about that at first. However, they acted like we¡¯re mortal enemies and wanted all of us dead!¡±

    Meng Qi nodded. ¡°The Golden Light Cave is indeed acting weird. They must have some unknown motives...¡±

    Then, his countenance became solemn. ¡°No matter how strong they are, we¡¯ll avenge the King of Chen someday!¡±

    ¡°The captured followers of the School of Mo, if we can¡¯t save them...¡± Qi Zhengyan lowered his voice.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not give up now, we¡¯ll look for opportunities.¡± Meng Qi waved his hands. ¡°But we have to survive this citywide search.¡±

    With the Eight Nine Mysteries, Meng Qi could easily transform. He could hide perfectly in a populous city like Shangying, even if 10 grandmasters were hunting him down. They would need to destroy the city or have some weird treasures if they really wanted to capture him. However, he was concerned about Qi Zhengyan, Jiang Zhiwei, and the others. Indeed, they could face-change and hide their breaths, but they were not able to transform. If the soldiers locked the city and searched every house, they would most likely be found sooner orter.

    ¡°However, there are many merchants who have powerful connections. It¡¯s impossible to lock the city for a long time...¡± Meng Qi felt a little bit relieved.

    Then, Yan Kuan returned to the kitchen, worried. ¡°They¡¯re nearly here!¡±

    ¡°So soon and so directly?¡± Meng Qi and Qi Zhengyan were surprised at first. Then, they realized that they had arrived here through the Fire Elemental Conveyance, injured. It was natural for them to leave some kind of traces or breath.

    Yan Kuan inhaled and added, ¡°The Minister of Works, Gongyang Zeng, also ordered that everyone in each house had to gather together to prevent them from harboring any fugitives. If they¡¯re masters and servants, the masters must show their documents; if they¡¯re families, their registrations must be verified.¡±

    ¡°So careful!¡± Meng Qi started to revise his opinion of Gongyang Zeng. That order would stop them from being passed off as Yan Kuan¡¯s servants.

    Yan Kuan was worried, while Meng Qi chuckled. ¡°I have ways. You don¡¯t have to worry, just do as they say.¡±

    His confidence put Yan Kuan at ease. Yan Kuan pulled himself together and gathered the family and servants, waiting for the soldiers.

    Qi Zhengyan knew the Eight Nine Mysteries was powerful and stayed calm.

    Soon afterward, an officer led a pack of soldiers inside. They adopted a cordial attitude since Yan Kuan was an aristocrat. Some went into the hall, verifying their registrations, and others separated to search the house.

    In a tree opposite the hall, a bird was watching them, especially the search teams.

    When they had left, the bird fluttered into the kitchen and transformed back into Meng Qi.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, we¡¯ll hide in that house,¡± Meng Qi said using Secret-voice Sending. They sneaked into the chosen house before the soldiers arrived, hiding their breaths from the Exterior experts in the sky.

    After a few minutes, a search team was around the house. Just when they were entering, ¡°a teammate they knew¡± walked out and sighed. ¡°Not here.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± They nodded and dispersed to different search areas.

    Meng Qi smiled and pretended to talk with other teammates, waiting for them to leave.

    After another while, a team arrived from a different direction. They also saw a familiar teammate walking out and sighing before they were near the house.

    Seeing the familiar colleague, they did not suspect anything and then diverged.

    After half an hour, peace was restored in the Yan family. Yan Kuan wondered how Juzi managed to hide from the soldiers.

    ¡°With the chaotic situation just now, they probably won¡¯t be able to find anything suspiciouster¡±. Meng Qi shot a nce at Qi Zhengyan. ¡°Now we have to try to get out of the city.¡±

    ¡°Get out of the city?¡± Qi Zhengyan was puzzled. ¡°The formation is covering the entire city, how can we get out?¡±

    Meng Qi inhaled. ¡°As long as they find ¡®us¡¯ outside the city, the search inside the city will stop. Everyone will be safe, and we can probably rescue the imprisoned followers of the School of Mo.¡±

    ¡°Lure the tiger out of the mountains!¡±

    ¡°As for the formation that locks the city,¡± Meng Qi chuckled but his expression was cold, ¡°those experts of the Exterior who try to capture us have to return, don¡¯t they?¡±

    ...

    In the mansion of the Minister of Justice, Zhao Heng was hiding in Tian Kuo¡¯s room and did not worry at all about the extensive search.

    ording to the n, he initially was protected by a follower of the School of Mo in the Tian family¡¯s manor, and when Tian Kuo returned home, he was transferred here.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Zhao Heng stared at Tian Kuo and worried that he might be suspected.

    Tian Kuo smiled. ¡°It¡¯s fine, they don¡¯t know I¡¯m rted to the School of Mo. My father only has me, and he doesn¡¯t know I¡¯m involved.¡±

    ¡°How can you get into the guarding team without his consent?¡± Zhao Heng was amazed. ¡°How can an officer not know his soldiers?¡±

    Tian Kuo frowned. ¡°I didn¡¯t know this, but a Taoist in the prison warned me. I went back home to check and discovered that the conspiracy was real. Then, I asked my uncles to let me join in the team, giving them the impression that my father had consented to it.¡±

    He was a warden in charge of the affairs in the prison.

    ¡°An old Taoist?¡± Zhao Heng found it odd.

    Tian Kuo pursed his lips. ¡°A nagging old Taoist. He can tell fortunes and used to make a living at it. Recently, he was put into jail because he¡¯d offended someone. I was idle and had my fortune told.¡±

 Chapter 599: Lost In Techniques

    <h4>Chapter 599: Lost In Techniques</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    ¡°He said I wouldn¡¯t be able to find out confidential information because my family has alienated me. Puzzled, I went back to investigate and realized he was telling the truth.¡± Tian Kuo found the Old Taoist formidable as his predictions had proven urate.

    Zhao Heng found the issue to be too much of a coincidence but dared not meet the Old Taoist in his cell while they were being hunted down. ¡°There are truly many formidable people out in the world. What else did he say?¡± he asked.

    Those who augured well would reveal profound predictions through casual remarks.

    Tian Kuo thought hard before shaking his head. ¡°Nothing special. However, he often cries andments that many have lost their way in the techniques.¡±

    ¡°Lost in their techniques?¡± Zhao Heng asked, frowning.

    Tian Kuo nodded. ¡°He must be referring to the many cultivation methods, skillful tactics, Heavenly Knowing Techniques, and spells present today that were abused by those without benevolent hearts that love with impartiality, making them lose their way. This crazy Taoist does seem to care a lot for society!¡±

    ¡°Not everything is rted to love with impartiality...¡± Zhao Heng disagreed with the second half of Tian Kuo¡¯s exnation. He thought the old Taoist¡¯s statement referred to the fact that those who cultivated their techniques were limiting themselves to their cultivation methods. These days, many did not think about the reasons behind cultivation and the rtionship their method had with Heaven and Earth, making themselves lost.

    ¡°If Saints emerged from School of Mo of Chen state and Legalism of Wu state, they would each exin their own methods whilepeting amongst themselves. That would be brilliant like how masters of medieval times discussed their methods together...¡± Zhao Heng became excited as he followed his train of thought.

    However, as he was not particrly interested in this, he instantly shifted his attention. ¡°Many followers of the School of Mo have been arrested and imprisoned. Please take care of them.¡±

    From this mission, they realized that the Apotheosized World was connected to their own in many ways. They could not leave without settling everything.

    ¡°I¡¯ll definitely take this to heart since I am a follower myself.¡± Tian Kuo replied solemnly.

    Upon hearing this, Zhao Heng asked curiously yet cautiously, ¡°Minister, you should be regarding us as your sworn enemies because your brother died in our hands. Why do you still follow the School of Mo?¡±

    This question seemed to stun Tian Kuo and he sighed before answering, ¡°While I don¡¯t hate my brother, I was not close to him either. Our rtionship doesn¡¯t matter though. Mr. Su often says we shouldn¡¯t judge a man by his actions or character in the past. Whether one¡¯s action is reasonable and correct shouldn¡¯t be decided by other unrted matters. If a man had done harm in the past, he may not necessarily be evil now. If a man had a terrible reputation in the past, one couldn¡¯t determine his actions to be wrong without investigating either.

    ¡°The murder of my brother had nothing to do with the teachings of Love with Impartiality and Non-Aggression. I can decipher right from wrong myself.¡±

    ¡°Furthermore, my brother was the one who attempted an assassination. He was the one without reason. If a victim of his rape or burry killed him, I shouldn¡¯t be ming the victim, should I?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re so reasonable and mature at such a young age.¡± Zhao Heng eximed as he was touched by the speech.

    Tian Kuo was so much younger than him.

    Tian Kuo then smiled sheepishly and said, ¡°It¡¯s all Mr. Su¡¯s teachings. They¡¯re easy to understand and useful as well. As Mr. Su said, they formed my three fundamental principles.¡±

    Speaking of which, he went into a trance.

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen many shocking things in my time as Yang City Minister. The aristocrats insult, humiliate, and look down on the peasants. They go against the benevolent nature of men. I had also often heard about the elimination of small countries and the murder of their leaders. All these confused me even further. I couldn¡¯t understand why the world was like this and how I could change it. It wasn¡¯t until I heard Mr. Su¡¯s teachings that I was enlightened.

    ¡°They¡¯ve lost their hearts that love with impartiality and go against the ways of the world. They¡¯re selfish and care not about mutual benefits... The world should be based on meritocracy and not on status, ce of birth, and blood lineage...¡±

    He grew more excited as he spoke, finally concluding with, ¡°Mr. Su has a clear view of the world today and understands the ways of heaven. He¡¯s so knowledgeable that profound meaning would be hidden in any of his casual remarks. In the future, everyone in the world will respect the School of Mo and Mr. Su will definitely be a saint that future generations look up to.

    ¡°Mr. Zhao, I¡¯ve always wanted to ask exactly what Mr. Su meant by the three principles.¡±

    His eyes swept over Zhao Heng as he spoke, vaguely noticing the gloomy expression on thetter¡¯s face.

    Zhao Heng smiled. ¡°They refer to the opinion on value and worth, the opinion of oneself and one¡¯s future, and the opinion on the situation of the world.¡±

    ¡°I see...¡± Tian Kuo nodded thoughtfully and quickly settled his emotions. He then seriously said, ¡°My father has discovered my involvement in the previous affair. You may have to leave after the search nearby is over. I¡¯ll take you to a ce that has already been searched.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Zhao Heng replied without hesitation.

    ...

    The Shangying market area was lined with many streets and houses.

    Jiang Zhiwei and Ruan Yushu hid in the house of a follower of the School of Mo, waiting for him toe back with news.

    After a while, a white-haired elder returned. He was a normal peasant who had benefited from the changes in Shangying, and thus ced heavy trust in the School of Mo. He was a benevolent man too, and he agreed with the teachings of Love with Impartiality, hence passing the test. He entered the school with the support of Meng Qi and Ruan Yushu. As he was new and did not know any of the other followers, the chances of them being discovered here were lower. That was why Ruan Yushu suggested that they hide here.

    The elder told them about the military blockade on the streets and the search of every house. In the end, he said with determination, ¡°Ladies, there¡¯s a cer in my house that could hide you well. I¡¯ll make them leave with some bluffing.¡±

    While he was ignorant of the big principles, he knew the school had improved the standard of living for many of his friends. He would repay his debts no matter what.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we have our ways.¡± Jiang Zhiwei was calm. When the elder left the house again, she said to Ruan Yushu, ¡°Their search is too meticulous. We¡¯ll be discovered no matter what.¡±

    ¡°We can return to our original world after two days,¡± Ruan Yushu said coldly. ¡°Shangying is big and theyck manpower. They wouldn¡¯t be able to finish searching in these few days.¡±

    Jiang Zhiwei nodded in approval. ¡°Based on what we¡¯ve seen today, they¡¯ll only be able to find us in one or two days even if everything goes well for them. There are many ouws and criminals here and conflicts will naturally arise, confusing them and making it easier for us to move.¡±

    This area was crowded with many hidden bandits and ouws, making it their top choice for a hiding ce.

    ¡°But...¡± Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s tone changed. ¡°We shouldn¡¯t be sitting around doing nothing, cing our bets on the actions of our enemies. If we fail, this follower will die too.¡±

    This statement was a reflection of her character. Regardless of whether the enemy could find them tomorrow, any change in their n could be frightful as it was not yet time for them to return. They had to do something for their safety.

    Ruan Yushu nodded while holding her zither. ¡°Since there are still many streets left unsearched, could we transfer slowly to ces that have already been searched?¡±

    ¡°There will be Exterior experts in midair watching for us. If we try to bypass the blockade, we¡¯d be easily exposed.¡± Jiang Zhiwei frowned at the difficulty.

    She wouldn¡¯t bet on Meng Qi and the others either.

    The two girls pondered over the matter but could not think of a solution. All of their ideas were deemed unfeasible by each other.

    While wracking their brain, they heard chaotic noises from the distance.

    Before long, the elder returned and told them that an infamous thief had been discovered during the search. They were now trying to catch him using a formation. There seemed to be aid from the Exterior experts as well.

    ¡°There are many here who are afraid of the search...¡±

    ¡°They¡¯d be imprisoned if discovered...¡±

    ¡°They wouldn¡¯t have the manpower for interrogations since they¡¯d be focusing on the followers of the School of Mo...¡±

    Jiang Zhiwei and Ruan Yushu discussed the issue telepathically. Suddenly, their eyes lit up as an idea came to them.

    Fifteen minutester, they appeared among the merchants disguised as two ordinary men with hidden breaths. They inched toward the area of the search.

    The formation was working. They need not be afraid as long as they did not meet any strong Exterior masters.

    The Exterior experts were still hovering in midair, continuing the search. Every now and then, chaos would ensue as fugitives were caught. However, these fugitives had too little power or were too small in number. Thus, the girls left them alone.

    At noon, as the army was searching an inn, a loud sound was heard as a building copsed.

    Someone guilty had attacked atst!

    The general threw out a formation map that grewrge with the wind. Soldiers walked to different parts of the formation and appeared vignt of the threat.

    The power of the formation was shown, expanding in all directions and huge shockwaves were seen moving toward the man who had charged.

    ¡°It is Jiang Xing, the one who plundered Yang City in the past!¡± Someone in the crowd recognized the man. It was an infamous bandit who had raided towns and viges in small nations near Chu and Tang. He had a reputation of malice and had many subordinates working under him.

    His followers dispersed and ran toward the crowd, trying to escape as the formation entrapped Jiang Xing.

    However, the vignt soldiers came to them in groups of two or three to seize them.

    Meanwhile, Exterior masters focused on the blockade, preventing anyone from escaping the chaos into the searched areas. If that happened, they would have to restart their search.

    Jiang Zhiwei and Ruan Yushu nced at each other before striking at a guard together with a passing bandit. They were pretending to be a member of the gang!

    They controlled their power to that of six to seven opened Apertures and were caught after a few moves. Both of their hands were secured.

    Themotion soon subsided and an Exterior master gave amand.

    ¡°Send them to the prison for interrogation.¡±

    Jiang Zhiwei and Ruan Yushu did not look up. Despite staggering ahead, they were feeling delighted. ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to catch us? We shall go to prison ourselves!¡±

    ¡°But only as petty criminals!¡±

    Their prison would differ greatly from the prison of Exterior experts. So would their guards. They could easily return, or even escape to help Meng Qi.

    ...

    In the underground river at Shangying, a fish by the name of Meng Qi swam toward the light with a calm, patient heart.

    He had no worries about Jiang Zhiwei and the rest, trusting them to resolve any issues with their strength and intellect.

    The Exterior masters returned to their homes at night, some passing through the formations with tokens. Others had to get those who were inside to open the formation as all their efforts were spent on chasing and capturing the followers of the School of Mo. One example would be the grandmaster from Golden Light Cave!

    The grandmaster had neither the token nor the time to ask for one as he was rushing to catch Meng Qi.

    Even if the formation was not open, Meng Qi went past the defense with another fish in front as a token disrupted the formation.

    The underground water remained cold as Meng Qi swam past the thin light shield. Nothing seemed unusual.

    Jumping out of the water, Meng Qi turned into a mole and dug a hole up to the ground surface.

    He regained his human form in the dazzling night sky after a while. A light wind blew on his face. He stared at the distant Shangying and seemed to see the red-faced grandmaster of Golden Light Cave.

    He took a deep breath and walked forward with his long saber.

    ¡°It¡¯s time to kill!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s time to kill at thend of the Gongyang Family!¡±

 Chapter 600: Death To Injustice

    <h4>Chapter 600: Death To Injustice</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    The sunlight of dawn dyed the sky and clouds red. A city emerged in the light mist as if it was a facade. It was Feng City of Cai Ba, the hometown of the Gongyang Family.

    Meng Qi stood on a hill to get a better look at the city. He turned his Qingyuan Taoist Robes a pale white color to disguise it as a mourning dress.

    He took a deep breath and took out a white cloth, making it float in front of him. He then cut his index finger and wrote on the cloth with his blood.

    He tied the white cloth around his forehead as a mourning belt. The blood spattered on the cloth appeared to be moving by itself. It was full of spirituality and solemnity ¨C quite shocking. Only three huge characters could be seen upon it.

    ¡°Death To Injustice!¡±

    Meng Qi slowly and solemnly flew toward Feng City. He did not bother to hide, and his mourning attire attracted a lot of attention. The words ¡°Death To Injustice¡± were particrly captivating.

    Gongyang Deng, the Mayor of Feng City, was an Exterior master, albeit not a top tier one. However, he had many strong masters in his family, therefore he got appointed to the position. Upon realizing the approach of another Exterior master, he instantly sounded the rm to gather his army and start the formations. He then flew into the air toward the master and shouted at him.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Meng Qi saw all of his actions but did not slow down at all. He moved straight toward the man as if meting out Divine Punishment. He shouted back as he approached the formation.

    ¡°The ambitious and disloyal Gongyang family rebelled and killed the King of Chen in his pce, imprisoning his descendants in Shangying. Such great injustice!¡±

    ¡°I am Su Mo, the one who adheres to the will of the Heavens to kill the unjust!¡±

    His booming voice traveled far and wide, waking everyone. It made the peasants shudder.

    ¡°Su Mo?¡±

    ¡°The Gongyang Family murdered the King?¡±

    As the peasants reeled from shock, Meng Qi shouted once again with his thundering voice.

    ¡°I, Su Mo, am holding the Heaven de to kill the unjust!¡±

    Initially stunned, Gongyang Deng burst intoughter. He goaded Meng Qi while evading the usation of injustice.

    ¡°My master just so happens to be looking for you. Thanks for handing yourself over.¡±

    Not even a grandmaster could easily break through the defenses, which was made up of arge army and formation, as well as his own power as a master of the Exterior. How dare Su Mo speak so arrogantly!

    Even though the formation blocked his senses, he had a clear understanding of Meng Qi¡¯s breath, having been chasing him for a while.

    He was nervous because Su Mo seemed particrly solemn in his mourning dress. The mourning belt and the words ¡°Death To Injustice¡± seemed to have a mind of their own, exerting pressure on everyone and instilling fear in them. He felt small and insignificant as he looked up at the sky.

    For a moment, he felt as if the heavens had dimmed and dark clouds seemed to have filled the sky. He trembled as if he was facing divine punishment.

    It was said that Su Mo had talent akin to that of a saint and that his strength was unparalleled. ¡°Is this how facing a saint feels like?¡± Gongyang Deng thought as he trembled in fear once more. He knew he would not be able to use his full strength in a battle with an unsettled heart. Fortunately, he was hiding in a city that was under the protection of formations. He only had to stall Su Mo, report the situation to Shangying, and await rescue.

    Naturally, the soldiers in the formations were panicking as they saw that even Exterior experts were unsettled by the pressure. Fortunately, they quickly adjusted their mindset thanks to the formations, despite losing all fighting spirit.

    Meng Qi raised his saber, Heaven Inflicted Pain, up and said solemnly,

    ¡°I stand in the name of Heaven to eliminate all injustice. If you bear no crimes, you need not fight for the wicked!¡±

    Dark clouds gathered near the city as he spoke, soon covering the entire sky. In the darkness, streaks of green lightning with great power of divine punishment emerged. The air of pure justice made everyone shudder in fear.

    Suddenly, Meng Qi raised his voice.

    ¡°Back off!¡±

    His voice was like thunder, making everyone gasp in shock, even disrupting the golden formation.

    Boom!

    As the long saber struck down, five thick streaks of lightning struck down as well. Saber Qi integrated with Thunder Light and it shed at the formation with a terrifying force.

    Gongyang Deng dared not underestimate this attack and used all his strength to control therge formation in order to resist the attack.

    Thud!

    The saber radiance with green lightning shed at the giant formation but nothing happened. It was as if someone who had just enlightened their Apertures had forced himself to use a technique of the Dharmakaya!

    ¡°What...¡± Gongyang Deng¡¯s eyes widened in shock.

    Right this moment, another figure in a white coat appeared some distance away. The mourning belt tied around his forehead had three words written on it.

    ¡°Death To Injustice!¡±

    Using the Living Propagation, Meng Qi had created a doppelganger with his hair in order to attract Gongyang Deng¡¯s attention. He then snuck into the city while the formation was notpletely set up, waiting for a chance to strike.

    A light golden glow surrounded his body as he charged into the practice field and right at Gongyang Deng¡¯s Manor. Purple and green lightning surrounded his long saber as he struck Gongyang Deng with a sh of his saber.

    The soldiers were slow to react. By the time they noticed Meng Qi, he had already passed half the court. However, they did not panic, showing their tremendous battle experience. They upied their corresponding ces in the formation and used their skills respectively.

    Layers of red mes lit up in the practice field and many fiery crows flew out from it. Their mes scorched the ground and melted stones as they pounced at Meng Qi.

    Poof! Poof! Poof! As the fiery crows hit Meng Qi, they extinguished and disappeared without a trace.

    Meanwhile, Meng Qi waspletely unchanged except for the flickering golden glow surrounding him. He did not slow down and already had Gongyang Deng¡¯s location.

    ng, ng, ng!

    Violet lightning erupted and saber Qi filled the air. Meng Qi was like the rebirth of Thunder God. Hepletely had the upper hand over Gongyang Deng as his saber momentum was unmatched. Interestingly, his saber radiance didn¡¯t seem to hurt any of the innocent ¨C it was as if it had its own senses.

    ng, ng, ng!

    Saber radiance and sword light shed. Gongyang Deng felt as if he was immersed in a sea of thunder with enemies in all directions. He struggled to keep himself alive ¨C even breathing became difficult. It was a challenge to use his secret treasures.

    ¡°His state of desmanship and thorough control of thunder and lightning can match even that of Peerless Master Pros who have integrated Dharma and Logos!¡±Gongyang Deng suddenly thought.

    He wanted to use his secret treasure to escape but he could not afford any distraction. It would result in the saber Qi and lightning engulfing him.

    ng, ng, ng!

    Thousands of crows flew up like a sea of fire surging toward Meng Qi. He paid the attack no mind and merely moving his left hand to destroy a few fiery crows at his midbrows and his back. Meanwhile, the attack from the long saber in his right hand increased in frequency.

    ng, ng, ng!

    Before the soldiers realized that something was amiss, the surrounding lightning contracted into an electric ball that suddenly struck out in midair as Sky Thunder.

    Kaboom!

    Saber Qi and electricity shone together. A man flew out from the light onto a small hill in the nearby garden, almost destroying it.

    ¡°Who was that?¡± The soldiers looked at the sky subconsciously and saw a white figure surrounded by a warm golden glow that blocked out all mes. His long saber pointed downwards, and the blood-red words on his forehead were particrly rming.

    ¡°Death To Injustice!¡±

    ng, ng, ng! Pieces of weaponry fell to the ground as the soldiers lost their fighting spirit.

    In the courtyard, Gongyang Deng sank to the ground, his body full of ck and bloodless knife wounds. His eyes were wide open, unresigned to his fate.

    Meng Qi collected Gongyang Deng¡¯s storage bag and turned toward Feng City.

    ¡°The Gongyang Family rebelled against the King. I came here today to kill the unjust. Today, I killed Gongyang Deng. My next targets are Gongyang Zeng and Gongyang Bao. The rest of you will not be harmed by the wrongdoings of your family. In adherence to the Will of Heaven to Love with Impartiality, I will not kill the innocent!¡±

    When he was done, he immediately escaped, fearing that Peerless Master Pros or grandmasters nearby had noticed themotion. His courageous figure, his lightning strikes, and the solemn image in his mourning dress left an impression in the hearts of many.

    ¡°Su Mo appeared in Feng City and killed Seventh Brother in the name of killing the unjust!¡± Even the sly old Gongyang Zeng seemed troubled by such news.

    Next to him, Gongyang Bao looked even more shocked and furious. He had not expected Su Mo to be so bold and fight back. ¡°Does he really think that Golden Light Cave is useless?¡±

    The red-faced grandmaster sitting on the chair smiled upon hearing the news. ¡°That¡¯s great! I was worried he¡¯d keep hiding and make it impossible for me to find him.¡±

    He stood up, about to pursue Meng Qi.

    Gongyang Zeng, who had already calmed down, immediately stopped him. ¡°Don¡¯t rush, Taoist Red Cloud. Since Su Mo dared to make an appearance, he must have a n!¡±

    Red Cloud, who was Gongyang Bao¡¯s teacher, grunted. ¡°He wants to lure me away?¡±

    ¡°Yes, to lure the tiger out of the mountains,¡± Gongyang Zeng said. ¡°Facing attacks from both Golden Light Cave and Chen state, he must have escaped somece far away since he has already left the city. Based on his past actions, he doesn¡¯t seem to be someone who would be so reckless. Did he really think that ambushes would make us panic? He should know there are many mysterious treasures and magical powers in the world!¡±

    ¡°He definitely has a n if he dares to appear. I think he¡¯s nning to direct all assassinations to him so he can save the rest of his followers. He will be waiting for all the masters to leave Shangying before he attacks the prison. Or, otherwise, hispanions are still trapped in the city and he¡¯s luring us to stop the city blockade.¡±

    Red Cloud mused. ¡°We should lure him back regardless of his intentions. I don¡¯t care if hispanions escape.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right. To be honest, the city blockade can onlyst another day at most. Many merchants in the city belong to prominent backgrounds and have the support of the King of Chu. We won¡¯t dare to make the blockade permanent and prevent them from leaving.¡± Gongyang Zengined on purpose to the grandmaster of Golden Light Cave. ¡°Even if Su Mo wants only for hispanions to escape, won¡¯t he save the rest of his followers if we really pretend to be tricked and allow his n to proceed smoothly?¡±

    Meanwhile, he thought to himself, ¡°The target of Golden Light Cave turns out to be Su Mo! Furthermore, this grandmaster seems reluctant to admit his ws and report back to ask Golden Light Cave for support from stronger grandmasters with special skills.¡±

    On this point, he could definitely not remind the grandmaster or he would be loathed!

    Red Cloud nodded in approval. ¡°Sure. We¡¯ll create the impression that I¡¯m leaving the city. You¡¯ll pretend to be tricked and lift the ban off Shangying while setting traps in the prisons.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Gongyang Zeng and Gongyang Bao saluted.

    They would definitely avenge Gongyang Deng¡¯s death!

    ...

    Meng Qi, now in a ck cloak, stared at Shangying with its open gates. He knew his goal had been achieved.

    He took a deep breath and strode toward the gates!

    He must save his imprisoned followers, albeit not directly as he could be easily ambushed in such ces. He should first create chaos and leave his enemies guessing his intentions.

    Thus, he needed to kill!

    Gongyang Bao¡¯s assassination was to trick them into thinking that his purpose was solely revenge.

    ¡°Humph! I wanted to fight with debates and politics, things that I am not familiar with, but you refused. Now, I¡¯m forced to use what I¡¯m best at!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m an expert on the Eight Nine Mysteries. Who can guard against me?¡±

    Meng Qi ¡°gave up¡± on himself at this moment...

 Chapter 601: Bold and Confident

    <h4>Chapter 601: Bold and Confident</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Inside Shangying prison.

    The soldiers had sent Jiang Zhiwei and Ruan Yushu there. When a small official from the Ministry of Justice saw the approaching crowd, he asked, ¡°Any generals here?¡±

    A general emerged from the crowd and bowed. Handing over his waist te and warrant, he exined. ¡°Minister Lyu, this bunch are the followers of bandit Jiang Xing.¡±

    Lyu Wen took the waist te and warrant to verify the man¡¯s identity. He then smirked in disdain and mockery. ¡°Jiang Xing? That arrogant fellow has ended up my prisoner today.¡±

    Jiang Xing was notorious in small nations for being a true Exterior master. He was cautious and had good tactics, especially in pretense. His unpredictable movement patterns had allowed him to evade capture numerous times. He never thought he would be caught while sneaking into Shangying this time. However, he was now arrested for no wrongdoing of his own but because of the School of Mo, just like a fish identally cooked in a town fire. He stood there silently, depressed because his Vital Spirit was blocked.

    Seeing that Jiang Xing chose to remain silent, Lyu Wen waved his hand and handed out his orders. ¡°Lock Jiang Xing up on the fifth level but leave the rest on level one. Select a few to ask if they know Su Mo or his other followers. If they can provide details, their sentences may even be absolved!¡±

    The manpower in Shangying was incredibly limited as many men were already deployed to lock down the city and monitor aristocrats in order to prevent discontent and stop any rebellious intentions. Thus, even the prison appeared empty as many prison guards were allocated elsewhere or busy patrolling and interrogating the followers of School of Mo. They had no time for Jiang Xing and asked only for details about Meng Qi and his gang from the prisoners. In their experience, useful information could often be obtained from seemingly unrted people!

    The prison had six levels that went deep underground. Thest two levels were secured with strong formations and used to hold criminals of the Exterior level who had their Vital Spirits confined. For now, the followers of the School of Mo would be locked in these two levels as well. The top fouryers would be left for moners¡¯.

    In the chaos, the ¡®male¡¯ Jiang Zhiwei and Ruan Yushu lowered their heads and concealed their breaths. They appeared submissive as they were sent into a crowded cell that held many new prisoners.

    The crowded cell made the two girls sigh in relief. They changed their positions while entering the cell and mingled with the prisoners. They pulled away from Jiang Xing¡¯s gang to prevent any suspicion.

    Jiang Xing¡¯s gang was still in shock. They were so dejected that they paid no attention to the two ¡®men¡¯, thinking they were unlucky criminals who had also gotten caught.

    The chaos and noise covered the duo¡¯s movements. They looked at each other with delight since they could now wait for the end of the blockade in safety. Judging from the guards on the first level, the duo knew they could stealthily escape and meet with Meng Qi and the rest. Three monthster, they could return by using Karma Points if they met any danger.

    They also understood that this meant their mission had failed. The core of the School of Mo philosophy, to Love with Impartiality, will cease to exist regardless of changes in national policy once the aristocratse into power. It would, at most, be converted into something like Confucianism¡¯s Loyalty and Kindness, allowing aristocrats to reap benefits while retaining their positions of authority.

    Spending more time to save the School of Mo would not be wise. Not only would their strength not grow during this period of time, but there would also be a timeg in between.

    Here, the Celestial Court of Apotheosis had fallen 500 years ago. It was 200,000 years ago in their own world. Using this as a reference, the difference in the speed of time would be crazy.

    Even if the reference was incorrect and other factors came into y, Jiang Zhiwei dared not take such a risk if another choice was avable.

    ¡°I¡¯ll need to find some way to make up for the loss of Karma points...¡± Meng Qi¡¯s influence seemed to be affecting the girls for simr thoughts popped up in their heads.

    The prison became quiet as the interrogations began. Jianghu appeared wherever people were and pairs of malicious eyes stared at strangers, trying to form gangs and suppress others. Everyone wanted to be the leader of the prisoners.

    As such nces swept past the duo, Jiang Zhiwei kicked up a Bluish Stone from the ground and pinched it, reducing it to powder.

    ¡°Kicking up Bluish Stone on the ground directly?¡±

    ¡°Pinching it into powder?¡±

    Their eyes subconsciously avoided Jiang Zhiwei and Ruan Yushu. Their power might not be at the level of the Exterior yet but they could easily dominate everyone imprisoned on the first floor!

    However long and dull the night, it would eventuallye to an end. Jiang Zhiwei and Ruan Yushu soon saw a glimmer of light shining through the window.

    ¡°A day has passed...¡± Jiang Zhiwei let out a sigh.

    At this point, an old but energetic voice came from an opposite cell. ¡°Donors, I see from your facial features that you¡¯ll soon be leaving this ce, turning danger into an opportunity...¡±

    ¡°There are fortune tellers in the cell too?¡± Jiang Zhiwei and Ruan Yushu instantly looked over and saw a white-haired elder in a blue robe telling fortunes. Prisoners from the whole cell formed a respectful, orderly queue, painting a surprising and hrious scene.

    How could such a scene appear in prison!

    The Old Taoist¡¯s fortune-telling seemed particrly urate as the clients¡¯ expressions often changed with a few words from him. Some even broke out in cold sweat as his statements obviously hit a sore spot.

    As the girls listened with relish, the Old Taoist suddenly sat down and signaled the prisoners to disperse. He then lowered his brows to avoid attention.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Jiang Zhiwei and Ruan Yushu were shocked to see the prison doors open as Minister Tian Kuo led a few more prisoners in.

    ¡°They¡¯re just sending a few more prisoners to the lower levels. Why would the Old Taoist have such a big reaction? He didn¡¯t seem to be controlling himself even a little bit when the jailers came past numerous times just now!¡± The two girls frowned in confusion.

    Faced with such doubts, their vignce was raised to the extreme.

    Suddenly, an inexplicable tremor manifested in Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s heart as if terrible monsters or enemies were nearby.

    She squinted and motioned for Ruan Yushu to control her breath. Feigning curiosity, she turned to look at the prisoners who wereing in.

    ¡°His face is reddish and his steps are unstable but he feels unreasonably dangerous!¡±Jiang Zhiwei looked away after discovering the origin of danger. The prisoner with reddish skin and ears was not a normal Exterior master!

    Tian Kuo then opened the door to the second floor and the master on duty inside asked with surprise, ¡°Who are they, Minister Tian?¡±

    ¡°New followers of the School of Mo.¡± Tian Kuo replied expressionlessly.

    ording tomand, he was not to approach any followers of the school without orders from Su Mo¡¯s gang. Thus, he disyed no eagerness.

    ¡°Not a bad harvest!¡± The master praised him as he looked at the prisoners.

    ng! As the door to the second level closed, Jiang Zhiwei soundlessly ryed her voice to Ruan Shuyu. ¡°Is he one of our followers?¡±

    Ruan Yushu and Meng Qi, who were in charge of the personnel in the school, would be most familiar with their members. Ruan Shuyu shook her head solemnly.

    ¡°No.¡±

    Inside the Manor of the Minister of Works.

    Gongyang Bao¡¯s emotions surged as he paced back and forth near the window. The beautiful scenery outside was unable to dissipate the inner haze in his heart.

    ¡°Su Mo, that madman! How dare he attack ournd and kill Seventh Uncle and proim to ¡®kill the unjust¡¯? Isn¡¯t he afraid that the Gongyang Family and Golden Light Cave would seek revenge?¡±

    Born in the Gongyang Family, he had joined the Golden Light Cave when he was in his teens. Having been feared and respected all his life, he did not know anyone who looked down on Golden Light Cave and his family this much!

    More importantly, he had nned to return to hisnd and spend a few days with his beloved concubines. If he had not stayed because of Master Red Cloud, he would have been killed this time!

    ¡°Damn it! Should I return to Book-mountain Sect without telling Red Cloud and request for more grandmasters from Leader Immortal? Should I do all I can to catch Su Mo?¡± Meng Qi¡¯s audacity shocked Gongyang Bao, causing him to consider requesting for reinforcement.

    However, this meant that he was looking down on his master¡¯s ability, which thetter would hold as a grudge against him. On the other hand, his master would not be able to handle the situation, being a mere Peerless Master Pro.

    ¡°Damn it! I¡¯ll definitely dismember Su Mo using horses!¡± Gongyang Bao¡¯s loathing for Meng Qi deepened even more due to this dilemma.

    With Gongyang Deng¡¯s death, his father Gongyang Zeng had increased the defense of the Manor, fearing further revenge. The second Meng Qi tried to assassinate him, he would instantly sound the rm and the masters would be here to defend him. Furthermore, he had restricted Gongyang Bao from frequently leaving the home, worsening thetter¡¯s mood even further.

    A bird from outside flew andnded on the windowsill. Gongyang Bao simply nced at it but paid no attention to its appearance.

    Suddenly, the gentle ringing of bells drifted into his ears and Gongyang Bao felt his Vital Spirit turn upside down. It was as if he was dreaming!

    A golden glow came out from his Mud-pill Pce, where a secret treasure protecting his Vital Spirit resided. However, it was of a low grade and could only resolve part of the impact, so he still became dizzy.

    In his dizziness, he saw a dark chime float in front of the small bird. Chaotic and strange cravings filled the entire bell. Arge word was written on it.

    ¡°Confusion!¡±

    Meng Qi suddenly returned to his human form and then shed Gongyang Bao using the Big Bang Technique.

    With a sh of saber radiance, the sword instantly moved within inches of its dizzy target.

    Bam! His golden protective shell was shed open by the seemingly unstoppable saber radiance!

    At this moment, Gongyang Bao, who still had a bit of consciousness left, bit his tongue open and moved twenty feet away using a secret technique from his sect!

    He just needed to stay alive for one more minute before reinforcements arrive.

    Just as he was thinking this, he saw two arms growing out of Meng Qi, punching with a pure-white fist, with golden, purple, ck and white light spots surrounding it. It was majestic and sacred.

    Whack!

    The Jade Ruyi fist prated all defense,nding on Gongyang Bao¡¯s forehead. His brain erupted out with blood, staining the floor with red and white spots.

    ¡°Not even a minute...¡± Gongyang Bao fell into darkness with an unwilling heart.

    The sword on Meng Qi¡¯s left hand pierced through Gongyang Bao, setting his corpse on fire to eliminate any trace of the Tri-gem Wish Fist. He then wrote a few words with blood.

    At the same time, he took Gongyang Bao¡¯s Space Ring and threw it into his mouth. He then turned back into a bird and escaped with others of the ¡®same species¡¯.

    Several old and strong breaths appeared a minuteter ¨C all masters of the Gongyang Family led by Gongyang Zeng.

    When the worried father arrived, he saw a burnt corpse with three words written in blood beside it.

    ¡°Death To Injustice!¡±

    ¡°Death to injustice...¡± Gongyang Zeng tilted his head back in shock as his body swayed. He almost fainted.

    ¡°Son! Little Fu!¡± He screamed and gnashed his teeth. He shouted as he thought of his son.

    ¡°Su Mo!

    ¡°I¡¯ll will definitely kill you!

    The other masters shared the same sorrow, fearing a simr fate would befall them. They quickly searched for Meng Qi, knowing he could not have gone far, but no clues were present!

    When the howling and screeching of Gongyang Zeng subsided, his face turned dark as he ordered a master to request more grandmasters from Golden Light Cave. No one knew when the mysterious Su Mo would strike next. With just a grandmaster and a few Peerless Master Pros, it would be difficult to defend against him.

    He gave his orders in an orderly manner despite his grief.

    Before long, all of the Exterior experts had left either to search for Meng Qi or to send messages. Only he remained.

    He flew into the room and picked up his son¡¯s mutted body, weeping bitterly.

    ¡°Son, Father will avenge you!¡±

    He then flew up and attempted to leave the room, but he suddenly saw the light dim in front of his eyes as a chaotic blur filled the air.

    ¡°Damn!¡± His heart skipped a beat. He wanted to fly up into the sky but it was toote!

    The bird had turned back into Meng Qi¡¯s human form. He ced his hand into the chaotic blur, pulling a scroll of ink painting out of it. The courtyard and house shook like water waves before turning back to its original state.

    Secret treasure: the Map of Mountains and Rivers!

    Gongyang Bao had stepped into the painting as soon as he entered the room. However, Meng Qi did notunch the trap but merely entered the painting to kill him. Otherwise, the resulting fight would have triggered the rm long ago.

    After killing Gongyang Bao, Meng Qi had not set aside the Map of Mountains and Rivers. Neither did he leave. He was not terribly concerned about Gongyang Bao as he had focused his attention on tricking Gongyang Zeng. He was indeed bold and confident!

    Had Gongyang Zeng not fallen for the trick, he would not have proceeded with the n and would have allowed them to leave with the corpse.

    Holding the scroll, Meng Qi transformed into Gongyang Zeng. He rushed toward the prison with a livid expression. He met no opposition nor questions along the way. After all, who would dare question a master who had just lost his son?

    Meng Qi rushed right into the crowd after leaving the manor.

 Chapter 602: Gongyangâ€™s Execution

    <h4>Chapter 602: Gongyang¡¯s Execution</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Meng Qi hastily escaped from the city, fleeing to the hills of the west. The Map of Mountains and Rivers replica only had a few more uses. This was a restriction suffered by artifacts replicated from their actual, legendary counterparts. Meng Qi realized that the effects of the Map would notst long and he had to regroup with hispany in order to work together to y Gongyang Zeng!

    It was for this very reason that the Far-seeing Eyes and the Omniscient Ears, in their n to kill Meng Qi and hispany, had to stop mid-way in their journey to conjure magical barriers and formation. Then again, their misjudgment of their own powers and their artifacts contributed to their arrogance. Their overconfidence in their strength had caused them to refuse to head back to theirir with the Mapden with Meng Qi andpany, spelling their own demise.

    Within the short period where the enchantments of the Law Phenomenon and his additional limbs and head would be in effect, his current strength and power would allow him to deter most practitioners of martial disciplines below the Fourth-fold Heaven. With careful nning and fortuitous opportunities, he might even be able to sessfully defeat them single-handedly. Still, Gongyang Zeng was an experienced warrior who has the attainment of the Sixth-fold Heaven within his sight. As a Master of his n, Gongyang Zeng would not becking potent magical artifacts. Anypse of carelessness would see them walking down the path once trodden by the Far-seeing Eyes and the Omniscient Ears!

    Therefore, Meng Qi¡¯s decision to carry out the assassination today was hardly a whim. Everything, from the preliminary implementation of their scheme to their scattered escape routes and their eventual regrouping, was prearranged! At the high hills of the west, they would meet!

    With Gongyang Zeng¡¯s disappearance yet to be discovered, Meng Qi fled from the city and made for the hills. The hills were usually quiet and deserted. No one lived in this wilderness.

    As far as he could tell, Jiang Zhiwei and Ruan Yushu were not here. Instead, he only saw Zhao Heng, Qi Zhengyan, and Tian Kuo.

    ¡°Tian Kuo?¡±

    With a curious twitch of his brows, he surveyed the surroundings with his spiritual senses. He warily flew over andnded near them.

    ¡°Lady Jiang and Lady Ruan disguised themselves as bandits and allowed themselves to be caught and kept within the prison. They are presently confined so I was charged by them toe and report this to the Juzi.¡± Tian Kuo spoke to Meng Qi via telepathy as he had guessed that Meng Qi had suspicions.

    As one of the junior wardens of the prison, Tian Kuo coulde and go freely.

    Realizing the intricacies of hisrades¡¯ ns, Meng Qi turned to the rest of thepany, waved the Map of Mountains and Rivers, and said, ¡°We shall speak of otherster. First, let us eliminate Gongyang Zeng!¡±

    ¡°Gongyang Zeng?¡± Zhao Heng and Tian Kuo eximed in unison with fright and surprise. Even Qi Zhengyan could not help being a bit shocked.

    ¡°He has secretly taken the Minister of Works, the Master of the Gongyang Family!¡±

    This feat can be likened to the assassination of a general despite the protection of his thousands and thousands of soldiers!

    Meng Qi continued brusquely, ¡°This can only be done with the help of the Map of Mountains and Rivers. Prepare your artifacts. It will not be able to hold him for long.¡±

    The instruction was for both Zhao Heng and Qi Zhengyan.

    ¡°Very well!¡± Zhao Heng cried, brandishing the golden God-tying Rope while Qi Zhengyan positioned himself at the other nk with the Yuxu Apricot g in hand.

    After recovering from the shock of the revtion, Tian Kuo hastily said, ¡°Masters. The artifacts must be unleashed and operated as swiftly as possible. The Gongyang Family possesses a replica of the true Universe-muddling Pennant. Once activated, the Pennant conceals its wielder¡¯s body and aura from his foes and gives him the ability to flee to long distances in just a few breaths. It is, for all intents and purposes, one of the most potent artifacts for the purpose of escape and flight.¡±

    ¡°Anything else we need to know?¡± Meng Qi acknowledged the warning with a curt nod. Any instructive reminders could help prevent unexpected hassles.

    Tian Kuo proceeded to report everything that he knew about Gongyang Zeng. At length, he concluded. ¡°Gongyang Zeng is the mastermind of the coup. I implore the Masters to inflict retribution in the name of vanquishing injustice!¡±

    ¡°So he is the one responsible for the atrocities!¡± Meng Qi¡¯s eyes squinted and his teeth gritted with anger. Regret, rage, and sorrow swelled in his chest as memories of the death of the King of Chen, the imprisonment of the followers of the school of Mo, and the undertaking of their preaching of Mohism which had been thwarted returned to him.

    ¡°And now we shall dispense judgment for treason, vengeance for treachery!¡±

    Meng Qi had never considered himself one who embodied benevolence and generosity in his heart. He took a deep breath and calmed himself, dispelling the myriad of emotions that welled within him. Stillness and peace returned to him as he sought to regain tranquility and serenity of his mind.

    He unfurled the Map of Mountains and Rivers. Holding one end of the Map, he shook it toward their center!

    With a swish of the Map, a figure emerged from within. In his hands was a heraldic standard, a procession pennant in the dark hues of the Chaotic Void. It began to unleash its powers, masking the existence of its bearer. From the figure¡¯s other hand, he flicked a pebble that glimmered with a supple blush of various shades.

    Gongyang Zeng had long been preparing for this exact moment!

    Meanwhile, Zhao Heng and Qi Yanzheng had not been idle. The golden cords of the rope hurled forward toward Gongyang Zeng. There were knots on every interval of the rope. Upon each knot were runic scripts that shimmered in the air with ethereal radiance as the rope coiled around Gongyang Zeng.

    Images of thousands and thousands of Golden Lotuses bloomed into view, each of them glimmering with a faint but distinct glow of holiness that extended far and wide into the horizons like the far-reaching brightness of the sun!

    Pop! Pop! Pop!

    The pebble with the blur of colors struck the Golden Lotuses. One by one the lotuses were destroyed by the pebble before heading straight for Meng Qi.

    The Yuxu Apricot g weakened the force of the pebble as Meng Qi braced for impact. Summoning the amplified strength of the Law Phenomenon technique, he swung the Flowing Fire and his saber toward the pebble.

    Boom!

    A small but blinding sh erupted from the point of impact, swallowing the Five-colored Stone whole.

    There were shes of colors as the pebble hit Meng Qi¡¯s face. The golden glow of protection dimmed briefly as the force of the pebble left a welt. His head would have been blown apart or ruptured by the sheer force of the pebble if not for the protection of the Eight Nine Mysteries.

    This was a secret treasure of the Seventh-fold Heaven indeed!

    The Pennant glimmered with a dull glow and the figure of Gongyang Zeng vanished into thin air. However, the God-tying Rope had sessfully curled itself around him!

    Gongyang Zeng returned to view a few paces away from them. He fell to the ground with the Rope wound tightly around him. Runic images shone in the air around the Rope. Its sealing effect restricted the powers of Gongyang Zeng and his Dharmic Form!

    With brisk steps, Meng Qi hurried forward and cast the Immortal-sealing Technique and added moreyers of magical seals on him.

    He looked at Gongyang Zeng who was lying incapacitated on the ground. The eyes of his immobilized foe burned deeply with hate and rage as he red back in return.

    ¡°Minister of Works, did you foresee theing of this day when you slew His Majesty during your coup?¡± asked Meng Qi.

    He could not help but gloat when he saw his enemy paralyzed before him!

    Gongyang Zeng repressed his anxiety and fright. He looked around and saw Tian Kuo. Coldly, he sneered. ¡°It was you!¡±

    He then turned to look at Meng Qi. He roared withughter and said, ¡°Why such words, Master Su? It is by the Will of Heaven that dynasties are built only by victors. Did Duke Huan of Qi not y his brother and take his ce before he imed the powers of the Dharmakaya and became the greatest of the Six Hegemons?¡±

    The Duke Huan of Qi was the first de facto leader of the warring states of the Apotheosized World. Now, Gongyang Zeng was using his example to justify his acts of treason.

    Unswayed by the crooked words, Meng Qi looked at him and calmly replied. ¡°Yet, the turmoil that scourged thends did not cease and the world truly fell into a period of upheaval since the incidents of Duke Huan. What justice is there?¡±

    Running out of patience to bandy words with Gongyang Zeng, Meng Qi lifted his saber. He bowed in the direction of Shangying and said,

    ¡°His Majesty the Great King treated his subjects with respect and kindness. I am in the debt of His Majesty for his appreciation and his blessing on the efforts of the school of Mo. On this day shall this treacherous wretch be in as a sacrifice to his greatness!¡±

    Despite the emphatic words, there was no hint of hate or contempt. Certain that Meng Qi was adamant in his resolve to exact judgment, Gongyang Zeng decided not to say much. He closed his eyes and bitterly spoke. ¡°I only regret that I have been wrong to trust the Tian family. I would not be in such a sorry state if not for their treachery. The lot of you would have been reduced to nothing but dust!¡±

    Meng Qi breathed lightly. The Dharmic Forms within him materialized and merged into one as he channeled his power. Darkness formed and clustered around them. He raised the de high and swung it down with all his power focused on the tip of its edge.

    The de descended with a whining hum. A ck dot the size of a pinhole appeared indistinctly before its tip.

    The powerful blow was just a fingerbreadth from Gongyang Zeng when his incapacitated body suddenly levitated off the ground and a hideous crack appeared in hisrge robe that was bound by the God-tying Rope.

    ¡°Arghh!¡±

    The de struck Gongyang Zeng mercilessly. He roared with agonizing pain. Meng Qi¡¯s unsparing stroke of damnation tore him savagely into bits and pieces, leaving bone fragments and chunks of flesh and blood scattered on the ground.

    To ensure that Gongyang Zeng would not have any opportunity to flee, Meng Qi had not relieved him of his raiments and Precious Weapons aside from his Space Ring because that would have required the removal of the God-tying Rope.

    The bits and pieces that littered the ground shifted slowly. They converged with each other to form three words:

    ¡°Death to Injustice!¡±

    Like Meng Qi before him, Tian Kuo turned and bowed in the direction of Shangying in respect to the fallen King of Chen.

    ...

    Taoist Chixia, the grandmaster of the Golden Light Cave, leaped with intense anger when the reports reached his ears from a member of the Gongyang family. He stopped pretending to be a follower of the School of Mo and left the prison, seething furiously. He headed straight for the Gongyang family Manor.

    He searched through the manor and found neither the corpse of Gongyang Zeng nor Gongyang Bao. His anger surged further, but there was also a creeping sensation of wariness and dread.

    The kinsman of the Gongyang family who had been following behind was filled with doubt and fear. A practitioner of the Exterior himself, he summoned the guards and servants of the manor and interrogated them about the whereabouts of the Master.

    ¡°The Master was livid when he left earlier!¡±

    ¡°He seemed to have gone in the direction of the prison...¡±

    The coherent responses to the interrogation left the Taoist frowning curiously.¡°Could it be possible that Gongyang Zeng found something? Was he on his way to seek his counsel but some unknown woe had befallen him?¡±

    He looked around and noticed something was not right. Fiercely he asked, ¡°Is this the site where my Martial Nephew Gongyang was in?¡±

    The kinsman of the Exterior initially nodded in response. However, when he looked closer, he was astonished. ¡°How could this be?¡±

    ¡°There were hardly signs of a scuffle, nor were there scorch marks that would be left if a corpse had been disposed of by incineration!¡±

    The experienced Taoist Chixia studied the surroundings. He thought quietly before eximing.

    ¡°The Map of Mountains and Rivers!

    ¡°The enemies are rted to the Small Heaven Cave of Yuxu Mountain!¡±

    ¡°The Map of Mountains and Rivers? That exins it...¡± The kinsman replied in bewilderment.

    Decisively, Taoist Chixia quickly barked orders. ¡°Conjure the magical barriers and seal the entire city before it is toote!¡±

    His orders had barely been heard when another kinsman scrambled back hastily. He was another warrior of the Exterior who had been dispatched to search the ancestral shrine. He cried frantically. ¡°This is bad! The soulmp of the Master has just been extinguished!¡±

    Crack! The stones in the courtyard were reduced to dust by the huge shockwave that emanated from Taoist Chixia in his rage. He furiously snarled:

    ¡°There is no longer a need to seal the city!

    ¡°Send my instructions to all the other ns: Withdraw their men from the prison. Leave their best men and retainers to watch the safety of their own residences. Keep all practitioners of martial disciplines with levels above the Exterior, important members of the household, and dissenters from the royal family indoors and under their care at all times. No one is to leave their premises.¡±

    ¡°I will watch the entire city of Shangying myself. I shall be looking from the sky above the city while we wait for reinforcements from the Golden Light Cave.¡±

    ¡°We shall not rest till we vanquish Su Mo and his band of wretched followers!¡±

    With the secret treasures that they had redeemed before the start of their mission nearly depleted, Meng Qi ransacked thete Gongyang Zeng¡¯s Space Ring. He hoped to find more secret artifacts that could rece their current ones or be put to use in futurebat.

    Despite not having the entirety of his stores with him, as the Master of the n, Gongyang Zeng¡¯s wealth in the Space Ring greatly dwarfed those of Gongyang Deng and Gongyang Bao. There were close to ten exotic minerals and produce and two Precious Weapons. Both Precious Weapons were top grade: a spear and a sword. Lastly, there were four secret treasures that Meng Qi found even though Gongyang Zeng had already used two earlier!

    ¡°A Five-colored Stone, which has the powers of the Fifth- or the Sixth-fold Heaven. An Underground Golden Light Talisman and a Four-colored Lute, both of which are of the Fourth- or the Fifth-fold Heaven. And there is also a replica of the Blinding Bead...¡± Meng Qi recited the names of the items that he had identified. He was disappointed by the find. The secret treasures would help them if they were to encounter enemies in the earlier stages of the Exterior, but not against any foes with powers above the levels of a grandmaster! Furthermore, they would suffer drawbacks from using any secret treasure above their capability, the Seventh-fold Heaven!¡±

    Tian Kuo reported Jiang Zhiwei and Ruan Yushu¡¯s discovery that powerful warriors of the Exterior had disguised themselves as followers of the School of Mo in prison. It was due to this that they had revealed themselves to Tian Kuo and had charged him to deliver the news to Meng Qi.

    ¡°It is as we have expected. An ambush.¡± Meng Qi¡¯s head bobbed as he mulled over the tale of Tian Kuo and hisrades still in the city. ¡°There may be developments that would arise with the incident of Gongyang Zeng. Master Tian, I would like to request that you return to the prison and send word to myrades. We need to ascertain the current state of affairs as we bide our time before springing into action.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Juzi.¡± Tian Kuo cupped one hand in the other before his chest.

    On his way back, Tian Kuo saw Taoist Chixia sitting cross-legged high in the sky. Looming over the entire cityscape, the Taoist held in his hand a longbow as he watched the site where most of the peerage had sought refuge, arge area the size of more than ten li. Warily he scanned the horizon, ready to spring into action at the first sign of trouble.

    ¡°This will hamper my ns to rescue them...¡± Tian Kuo grimaced with exasperation. He slipped into the prison andmunicated the ns to Jiang Zhiwei and Ruan Yushu.

    Zhiwei and Yushu were also troubled by the heightened alert in the entire city. They were examining other options in gloomy silence when an aged but spry voice spoke to them.

    ¡°Donors, this Old Taoist may be able to help you with your conundrum, but you have to agree to a condition that this Old Taoist has.¡±

    ¡°Who goes there?¡± They could hardly believe that somebody had seen through their thoughts! They swiftly repressed their emotions and peered into the prison cell across theirs. Inside it was an old Taoist who was smiling jovially at them.

    The elder Taoist sped his hands together and bowed, indicating that it was he who had spoken to them.

    ¡°What is your condition?¡± Jiang Zhiwei asked brusquely.

    ¡°This will require the consent of the Benefactor, Master Su,¡± the old Taoist said as his gaze turned to Tian Kuo, implying that he wished Tian Kuo to deliver a message.

 Chapter 603: The Old Taoist

    <h4>Chapter 603: The Old Taoist</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Jiang Zhiwei frowned with uncertainty. ¡°I am afraid we are not able to decide on this matter in his stead.¡±

    The old Taoist spoke through their minds with augh. ¡°Please be at ease, Donors. I only require you to help me deliver a message. The matter itself would be for Master Su to decide on his own. There will be at least two days before the reinforcements from the Golden Light Cave arrive. We are hardly out of time.¡±

    ¡°He knows quite a lot...¡± The thought shed instantly in Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s and herpanions¡¯ minds. Tian Kuo was especially astounded. The old Taoist was not merely giving him a reminder earlier when he was telling him of his fate. The Taoist had been ¡°informing¡± him intentionally!

    ¡°What is he up to?¡±

    bbergasted, the three were still dazed as the old Taoist continued speaking. ¡°The help that I request of Master Su is simple and easy. Pray, bring this item to him. I trust that he will agree to help me once he sees it.¡±

    Immediately, in Tian Kuo¡¯s hands, a silk pouch materialized out of thin air. The pouch was light, seemingly weightless in his hand. The item it contained was strange in that he could not perceive anything from its seemingly non-existential aura.

    Considering the harmless nature of the request, Jiang Zhiwei and Ruan Yushu both looked at the silk pouch and agreed to the request of the old Taoist. Still, the message could only be delivered by Tian Kuo. With the present rmed state of their watchful enemies, Jiang Zhiwei and Ruan Yushu could easily escape from prison, but they were certain that their flight would hardly be unnoticed when the wary eyes of sentinels of the levels of grandmasters were upon the prison. They would never be able to infiltrate unseen once more.

    In a cloistered and quiet study in the Tian family manor.

    Meng Qi, Qi Zhengyan, and Zhao Heng were easing themselves, taking respite in the residence of the Minister of Justice. The mood in the study was a huge contrast to the atmosphere of fear and panic that gripped all other households of the aristocracy and their heedful sentries in the city of Shangying.

    They had slipped back into the city and into the Tian family manor undetected with the help of Tian Kuo!

    Tian Kuo had hidden them in the study to prevent his father from noticing his actions. Upon his return from the prison, he slipped into the study during his patrol of the grounds. He swiftly ryed the tale of the old Taoist to Meng Qi and then handed him a silk pouch.

    An old Taoist... But nothing could be sensed from his aura... Meng Qi frowned as he dug through his mind for any clue about the old Taoist. There was a familiar impression to his identity. Zhao Heng also told the tale of Tian Kuo¡¯s first encounter with the old Taoist. The debate on the old Taoist continued as the three discussed at length. Yet, nothing malicious could be noticed nor traced from the old Taoist. His emergence now could have not been more disquieting!

    Knowing full well that the Dominator of the Six Samsara was watching, Meng Qi opened the silk pouch.

    Instantaneously, he understood what it was that the pouch contained, and why he had felt a sense of closeness!

    Meng Qi tilted the pouch and out slipped the item, falling onto his palm. It was ck and about the size of his palm. Words were inscribed in gold upon it:

    ¡°The Line of the Jade Virtual Pce!¡±

    Indeed!

    Meng Qi remembered that he had a simr item in the form of a waist te. It allowed its bearer to block prying spiritual senses without any other apparent function!

    However,ing from the old Taoist, this item had apletely different significance. His was received due to the legacy of the persona that he had inherited from The Immortals guild. He himself had little to no rtions with the Jade Virtual Pce, whereas the old Taoist could very well be a true heir to its line!

    Is he one of those that the enemies havebeled as the remnants of the Jade Virtual Pce?

    ¡°Did he offer his help because he recognized the Eight Nine Mysteries technique that I had used?¡±

    ¡°The line of the Jade Virtual Pce?¡± Zhao Heng, Qi Zhengyan, and Tian Kuo cried in awe. The legendary name of the Heavenly Primogenitor was known to all. He was the leader of the Most Divine Taoist Trinity and the greatest of the Nine Primogenitors of Taoism. The greatness of his name and legend traveled far and wide in the realms and worlds of Meng Qi and hispanions, especially in the Apotheosized World where the events of the War of the Apotheosis was just five hundred years ago. Legends were not mere tales and fables that were passed along orally in this realm. Thus, the barely contained astonishment when they saw the waist te of the Virtual Purity Pce with their own eyes.

    Tian Kuo sighed heavily. ¡°Who would have known that the Line of the Jade Virtual Pce still endures...¡±

    Hearing this, Zhao Heng and Qi Zhengyan looked at each other. They had once heard Meng Qi mentioning the ¡°remnants of the Jade Virtual Pce.¡± Meng Qi feigned ignorance about the matter and asked, ¡°Were there no other known heirs to the Line of the Jade Virtual Pce?¡±

    ¡°Since the end of the Apotheosis War, the faction of the Line of the Jade Virtual Pce suffered tremendous losses. Only a handful of rulers of states aside from the royal family shared ties with them. With the withdrawal of the Twelve Golden Immortals of the Line of the Jade Virtual Pce from this realm, even Yun Zhongzi who had not been one of the Twelve retreated into hiding. Thus the Line fell into destion.¡±

    ¡°At present, the Qi State, which had once produced one of the greatest of the Six Hegemons, has been ousted from the ranks of the strongest nations of thend, barely able to hold on to the name as heir and sessor to the Line of the Jade Virtual Pce.

    A waist te of such borateness could not easily be replicated without the powers and skills of the Line of the Jade Virtual Pce!

    ¡°I see... So the Line of the Jade Virtual Pce is only considered remnants of insurgents only in certain countries and the areas of their dominion...¡± Meng Qi let loose a breath of relief. He fiddled with the waist te, feeling a bond with the aura it contained. It was the greatest difference from the waist te that he already owned.

    ¡°There are differences in the two waist tes?¡± Meng Qi wondered. Without being able to examine closely without raising suspicion, Meng Qi spoke,

    ¡°Please inform the old Taoist tomorrow that I have agreed to his request.¡±

    The mere proof that he was of the Line of the Jade Virtual Pce was enough to convince Meng Qi to agree, let alone the prospect that a great many followers of the School of Mo could be rescued from captivity!

    The following day, Tian Kuo rted Meng Qi¡¯s response to the old Taoist, Jiang Zhiwei, and Ruan Yushu.

    With tion, the old Taoist said, ¡°How goes it? I have been correct, am I not?¡±

    With no more desire to continue joking, the expression of the old Taoist became serious. ¡°I have been bound by certain restrictions which forbid my direct interference,¡± he said, ¡°But I can help you slip by without raising the notice of the grandmasters who are watching outside. Are you are confident to defeat the strong guards outside?¡±

    Restrictions? The word sounded odd to Jiang Zhiwei. She could only feel there was more than meets the eyes with the mysticisms of the Apotheosized World, so she reflected some more on the word that the old Taoist had mentioned.

    Tian Kuo hastily reported his study of the situation in the dungeons, ¡°There is a guard of the level of the Exterior on the Fifth and the Sixth Levels. Both are of the Second- or the Third-fold Heavens. The rest of the guards are of the Eighth or the Ninth Aperture and are chiefly scattered around the six levels.¡±

    Jiang Zhiwei weighed their options and shared a nce with Ruan Yushu who gave her a nod of approval,

    ¡°Very well!¡± she answered.

    They would be able to fend for themselves even if their foes were in possession of any secret treasures which are potent in abilities and powers. Her sword would be able to handle the rest of the others with brute force and sheer will!

    Without further prattle, the old Taoist stomped his right foot. Tremors pulsed through the prison, followed by a deafening silence as if the entirety of the prison had been torn and removed into a separate dimension!

    Jiang Zhiwei produced the Space Ring that she had hidden earlier. She drew her sword, the Sword of the Sun-prating Rainbow. With a slight exertion of her strength, the shackles that bound her foot and hands broke into pieces and ttered helplessly onto the floor.

    There was another sharp and cold glint of her sword. Shackles and chains fell to the floor from Ruan Yushu¡¯s hands and they released themselves from their cell.

    The rest of the prisoners could hardly believe the events that unfolded before their very eyes. With gaping looks of astonishment, they saw Jiang Zhiwei hit Tian Kuo unconscious and leave him in a corner.

    ¡°Do not act rashly before we are truly out of here! Anyone who defies my orders will share the fate of this chain!¡±

    There was no ng of steel on steel, yet the chains on the ground were suddenly pulverized! Not by blows of fists, but by shes of des that were too quick to be seen or heard!

    The terrifying force of Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s de struck fear into all the prisoners, causing them to tremble in horror as their strength left their limbs.

    Jiang Zhiwei strode forward and headed for the gates of the Second Level of the dungeons. With a whisk of her sword, she sent a wave of aura that swung the huge and heavy gates open.

    She continued without stopping, not even once. She flung bolts of auric energy with her sword at every foe she encountered. The guards crumbled to the ground, unconscious. They were incapacitated by Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s blows that hit them directly on their vital meridian points.

    The patter of their footsteps echoed ceaselessly through the passages of the dungeons with Zhiwei dismantling the defenses of the dungeons with ease. At length, they reached the entrance to the Fifth Level.

    A swinging de curved in the air like a rainbow. The sword hacked at the huge metal door decorated with various engravings. The force of the blow was so great that the door, which had held no protective enchantments, cracked in just a single stroke!

    On the other side of the door, a sentry who was an expert of the Exterior was caught by surprise by the sudden mor outside. One hand swiftly reached for his sword while the other tightly grasped a secret treasure.

    Just then, music rang through the air like the song of a sacred bird from the Nine Heavens! Ruan Yushu¡¯s hands danced swiftly with grace on the Phoenix-perching Zither. Behind her, the silhouette of her Dharmic Form, a huge, majestic Phoenix that bore the Feather of Five Virtues, took form. It flew into the sky and circled around them before it lunged at the sentry, attacking his Vital Spirit!

    The sentry froze momentarily. The power of Ruan Yushu¡¯s music had paralyzed him. The stroke of the Anatta Sword gleamed mercilessly without losing sight of its opportunity!

    The radiance of the stroke shone brightly. Without any hesitation, the sh of the de passed swiftly. The sentry copsed to the floor with no visible injuries save for a small and thin wound on his forehead. The corpse¡¯s peaceful expression belied the fact that the aura from Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s stroke had drained all life away from the body, leaving on an empty husk of flesh and blood.

    Without stopping to retrieve any loot, Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s strode ahead until they reached the entrance of the Sixth Level. On the other side of the door, the sentry, another warrior of the Exterior sensed that something was wrong! Without a moment to lose, the sentry decided to rush to alert themand chamber of the Formation!

    Yet, little did he expect that Jiang Zhiwei was already at the entrance of the Sixth Level! Jiang Zhiwei swung her sword at him, its tip and edge bared ravenously at her foe as he sought to evade her stroke. Not even the followers of the School of Mo who possessed powers of the Nine Apertures and had followed close behind their heels could clearly see through the blur of swinging steel and piercing des save for the glint of the des that cameter!

    Overwhelmed by the sheer speed of Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s skill, the sentry felt as if his adversary was in a frenzy. The strokes of her sword grew swifter with each blow like a surge of waves that pounded on his defenses endlessly.

    Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s tempest of steel continued. Not even the stone formation that was used for conjuring Formations was spared by her relentless flurry of blows. The stones were hewed into gravel and pebble that littered the site of thebat. Under intense pressure, the sentry defended himself with desperation but he was kept from using his secret treasures.

    Ruan Yushu wasing to the aid of Jiang Zhiwei when she felt a tingling sense warning her of danger. She looked and saw a sinister figure slipping out of the prison cells amongst the followers of the School of Mo. Swiftly, like a lunging predator, the figure threw himself at Ruan Yushu.

    ¡°A spy in hiding!¡±

    The cool and collected Ruan Yushu plucked the strings of her zither, summoning the Form of the Phoenix once again. It cried wonderfully into the air. The song of the Phoenix resounded with strength that could even prate the strata of the Heavens above.

    The surreptitious spy felt his Vital Spirit shudder. He slumped as the silhouette of the Phoenix flew into his ears.

    Immediately, a fire erupted in his heart! With no wind, the fire grew and devoured him whole, leaving only a heap of dust and cinders in its wake!

    ng, ng, ng!

    The sounds of shing steel continued. Beads of nervous sweat formed on the brows of the sentry as he frantically parried Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s blows. He would have long fallen if Jiang Zhiwei had not restrained her force for fear of causing damage to the disciples around her.

    In his panic, he instinctively raised his saber to parry iing blows only to find none!

    Noticing that her quarry was at his wit¡¯s end, Jiang Zhiwei had intentionally changed the pace of her attacks and created an opening!

    With the cadence and momentum of his defense faltering, the sentry was not able to react to Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s sudden thrust. Time seemed to slow down around him as he watched the de drive straight into his forehead!

    Jiang Zhiwei wiped the blood off her sword and returned it to its scabbard. Merrily she said to Ruan Yushu, ¡°Identify all the followers.¡±

    Ruan Yushu looked at the faces of the disciples that they had freed. She identified each and every one of them. Amongst the freed captives, they found two other spies, both of whom were then promptly executed by Jiang Zhiwei.

    At length, Jiang Zhiwei looked at the old Taoist. Sincerely, she asked, ¡°Senior, is there any way we can slip the followers out of this prison unnoticed?¡±

    In truth, Jiang Zhiwei had already thought of an alternative: the Map of Mountains and Rivers that could still be used onest time! It would be simple and effortless for the three of them to escape without being detected while the followers of the School of Mo kept within the dimension of the Map.

    However, Jiang Zhiwei was curious to see if the old Taoist had any tricks up his sleeve.

    The old Taoistughed cheerfully in response. ¡°Watch.¡±

    He swung his arms forward and iled the sleeves of his tunic. In a sh, the opening of his sleeve erged like the huge mouth of a cave. Darkness reigned within his sleeve like a dimension of its own.

    From nowhere, a huge gale of wind blew and swept all the disciples that Ruan Yushu had identified into the sleeve of the old Taoist!

    ¡°The Sleeve Cosmos technique?¡± Jiang Zhiwei and Ruan Yushu gasped with astonishment.

    A mystic art of the most ancient! But the legacy of this skill was believed to have been lost since the passing of the era of the Nine Primogenitors of Taoism!

    The old Taoist withdrew his sleeves with a chuckle. ¡°It was by chance that I came upon the legacy of this technique,¡± he admitted. ¡°But I knew naught of what it was called.¡±

    He walked outward as he spoke. He moved Tian Kuo to a safer location to prevent him from being in by other escaping prisoners. The three of them then altered their appearance and assumed the disguises of the prison guards before they left the prison.

    Once outside the city, Meng Qi cupped his hands and bowed with appreciation to the old Taoist. Jiang Zhiwei and the others moved elsewhere to arrange the future livelihood of the followers of the School of Mo who had just been rescued.

    ¡°Don¡¯t stand on ceremony. We are fellow students of the Line of the Jade Virtual Pce.¡± The old Taoist waved nonchntly. ¡°Have them delivered away from here as far as you can. Those who were yet to be exposed would do well to not stand out in the face of the present turmoil lest all hell break loose when the King of Chu arrives.¡±

    ¡°The King of Chu? How in the world does this concern the State of Chu?¡± Meng Qi asked in surprise, ¡°So the Golden Light Cave is not the only faction involved here?¡±

    The King of Chu should not be interested to intrude in this affair when he has already reaped enormous dividends!

    ¡°Hehe, you have it wrong. This is not the King of Chu who rules the State of his namesake,¡± said the old Taoist while he shook his head, ¡°But King Zhuang of Chu who has long retreated into seclusion into the Golden Light Cave.¡±

    ¡°King Zhuang of Chu? One of the Six Hegemons? He still lives to this day?¡± Meng Qi blurted with shock.

    ¡°Of course. And has been well for so long indeed. But he is hardly the only one. Duke Han of Wu, Duke Tang of Wen, Duke Ming of Lie and Duke Qin of Mu still live.¡±

    ¡°But I do not have any grudge with His Majesty King Zhuang of Chu. Why would he be hostile to us?¡± Meng Qi asked, puzzled.

    ¡°It is true that a great many practitioners who possess powers of the Dharmakaya still live in the World of the Apotheosis... but it is still not known why they retreated into hiding...¡±

    The old Taoist giggled briefly. ¡°Since the passing of the great woe that befell upon thends, there have been strange signs. We have traveled far and wide to seek answers to the bizarre phenomenon and yet we have found none, until the day that the Jade Virtual Pce reappeared. There was a great fight for the control of the Pce that ensued. Sill, none of us, save for King Zhuang of Chu, left with any harvest.¡±

    ¡°The Jade Virtual Pce?¡± Meng Qi¡¯s eyes widened with disbelief and his breath grew heavy.

    The Jade Virtual Pce still exists?

    And what was the item that King Zhuang of Chu has taken from within?

    ¡°Long have I tried to observe and study the item that he took. Thence I have been wandering in thends of the States of Chu, Tang and Chen. Days ago, the item released a gleaming brilliance that shone even to the Nine Heavens. Based on the results of my calction using divination, the anomaly seemed to have been caused by you. I am sure that King Zhuang of Chu would alsoe to the same conclusion. That was why he ordered for you, dead or alive. He would have long came to meet you if not for the restrictions that he is now bound to,¡± said the old Taoist candidly without any mask on his interest.

    ¡°That would exin the change of attitude of the Golden Light Cave!¡± Meng Qi had opened his mouth to speak more in detail when he grimaced with a frown, ¡°this Taoist has been addressing himself and the rest of the Hegemons as ¡°we¡±? Who is he?¡±

    ¡°May I know your name, Senior?¡± Meng Qi asked suddenly.

    The old Taoist broke intoughter, saying, ¡°I was born with the surname Jiang of the Lineage of L¨¹, with the given name Xiaobai.¡±

    ¡°L¨¹ Xiaobai? Qi Xiaobai?¡±

    ¡°Duke Huan of Qi!¡±

    ¡°The true heir to the Line of the Jade Virtual Pce indeed!¡± Meng Qi thought to himself with trembling astonishment.

 Chapter 604: The Tale of the Jade Virtual Palace

    <h4>Chapter 604: The Tale of the Jade Virtual Pce</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Following the outbreak of unrest and turmoil in thends, the differences between n names and lineage names of the ancient civilizations were blurred to the point that they were currently considered one and the same. It was due to this that men of the past like Duke Huan would explicitly mention their entire name.

    Hispanions would not have any apprehension over the old Taoist¡¯s recently revealed identity because they knew nothing about him. However, Meng Qi, in his former incarnation in the realm of Earth, had read books about the Spring and Autumn and the Warring States Periods. He had roared withughter many times at the amusing and whimsical name given to Duke Huan: Xiaobai!

    When heter found out that there were other members of the household who had been given the informal names Wuzhi and Zhu¡¯er, which literally meant ¡°Ignorant¡± and ¡°All Sons¡± respectively, Meng Qi became indifferent to the name of Duke Huan, which meant ¡°Little White¡±. Despite being in a different realm ¨C the Apotheosized World ¨C Meng Qi could not be certain if the man before him was indeed the Duke Huan of Qi. However, at the very mention of one who had ¡°the surname of Jiang of the Lineage of L¨¹, and the given name of Xiaobai¡±, Meng Qi immediately thought of no other than the Duke Huan!

    ¡°Do I have the honor of addressing Senior L¨¹ from the State of Qi?¡± Meng Qi repressed his earlier surprise and bowed respectfully.

    The Six Hegemons had long withdrawn themselves from the sight of the masses, so Meng Qi surmised that they may have adopted posthumous styles more befitting of their status and seniority like ¡°Heng¡± or ¡°Zhuang¡±. With the elder before him being a living remnant from the ancient age, Meng Qi could hardly address him directly as Duke Huan, especially when the elder was a senior.

    Duke Huanughed jovially and answered. ¡°There is no need for ceremony. We are, after all, fellow students of the Jade Virtual Pce. Moreover, this I have something that he would like to request your aid for.¡±

    Having reached the crux of their conversation, Meng Qi quickly asked, ¡°Is there anything I can help you with, Senior?¡±

    Duke Huan stroked his beard thoughtfully. ¡°It is only a trivial matter. I need you to transform your appearance ande with me to meet King Zhuang. All you have to do is to identify the item that he had retrieved from the Jade Virtual Pce. I thought that you might recognize it since you seem to have an untold connection to it.¡±

    ¡°You know nothing about it, Uncle Master?¡± Meng Qi grabbed the opportunity and addressed Duke Huan as Uncle Master after the elder repeatedly reiterations of the rtions they shared with the Jade Virtual Pce gave him the opportunity to establish ties.

    Duke Huan frowned slightly. ¡°It is not what I once thought it to be. I suspect that it may have some other unknown origins.¡±

    He showed no displeasure nor irk to being called Uncle Master.

    Meng Qi refrained from delving deeper, seeing as the eldermented no further on the matter. He changed the subject instead. ¡°Is there a fixed frequency in the appearance of the Jade Virtual Pce, Uncle Master?¡±

    It was a matter of utmost importance to him¡ªdeep within the Pce theplete legacy of the Heavenly Golden Scripture might be hidden!

    ¡°There has not been a regr re-appearance, but each time the Pce appeared, there would always be variations in the fabric of Nature. Themon folk may not be able to notice these phenomenal signs, but those with powers and culmination of disciplines of levels on par with me, King Zhuang or the others could easily perceive them. Especially in recent re-appearances, where the anomalies seemed to affect even the flow of Time. At present, the pace of Time has deviated from its course. Time seems to pass quicker now. I fear that the pace may not be able to be restored to its former progression...¡± The voice of Duke Huan trailed off as he continued mumbling iprehensibly to himself. He had shown no apprehension nor fear that Meng Qi would be able to find the Jade Virtual Pce before he did.

    Meng Qi listened closely without uttering a word. Then, he skillfully interjected. ¡°So we will be able to locate the Jade Virtual Pce by observing the phenomenal signs of Nature?¡±

    Duke Huan nodded in response. ¡°Following the failures of our earlier encounters, we slowly discovered a pattern. Finally, in itsst re-appearance, we were able to enter the Pce. But it wasn¡¯t long before we were thrown out of the Pce halls without any prize or results. King Zhuang was the only one who was able to retrieve something. So now I am requesting you to identify the item that he retrieved. Your observations may be able to provide more insight into the nature of the Pce. In time, we might be able to enter the Pce on our own will or even enjoy a more fruitful visit next time.¡±

    After speaking, the elder Taoist sighed heavily. ¡°My advanced age may only permit me onest visit to the Pce before my end nears,¡± said Duke Huan with mncholy. ¡°My forefathersbored for a long time and yet the attainment of the Dharmakaya remained elusive. Thus the Heavenly Golden Script that I inherited have not the chapters of the Dharmakaya levels. It was through fortuitous encounters and my former position as the leader of the Six Hegemons that I reached the current cultivation of my powers and abilities.¡±

    He paused and gazed solemnly into the sky. ¡°Since the cmities that followed the end of the Apotheosis War, leaving unknown mysteries and restrictions, my level of power has only allowed me to see and read the signs. But I refuse to yield to Fate! I have much ambition and hope for the re-appearances of the Pce so that I can still procure the entirety of the impartation as well as the concoctions of Kunlun that bestows immortality.¡±

    ¡°Concoctions that bestows immortality?¡± Meng Qi took a light breath as he caught the significance of the words. ¡°That would mean that the present warriors or practitioners of the Dharmakaya have only three hundred more years to live!¡±

    He decided to focus on something else and began asking about the mysteries and restrictions that had been imposed. However, Duke Huan was less than forting about the matter due to an unknown reservation on his part. This only served to fuel Meng Qi¡¯s curiosity.

    Taking his cue, Meng Qi changed the subject and brought up another matter of concern. ¡°Uncle Master, do you know why the Master Primogenitor and the rest of the Line of the Jade Virtual Pce have withdrawn out of sight and retreated into hiding?¡±

    The topic made Duke Huan¡¯s expression turn glum. ¡°One of my forefathers left word on this. In the ancient past, huge losses were suffered by both factions of deities following the devastation of thends. It was then that the deities came to an understanding that they will forsake the already-decadent Dynasty of Shang and jointly support the rise of King Wu. The three supreme Primogenitors and two Buddhist Patriarchs then retreated into seclusion.¡±

    ¡°This matches the information I received from The Immortals...¡± Meng Qi nodded thoughtfully.

    ¡°In the third year after the devastation, the Sky-reaching Eminentor vanished and no one knows what became of the Azure Pce. On the fifth year, the Primogenitor Daode himself and the Tusita Pce vanished simultaneously. By the ninth year, our Master Primogenitor and the rest of the Line of the Jade Virtual Pce slipped into hiding with Mount Kunlun sealed from the world indefinitely. By the eleventh year, the Pure Lands of Buddhism had all vanished from the face of the world.¡± Duke Huan¡¯s expression turned a bit suspicious at his own recollections, ¡°In the decades that followed, many of the deities left. Some were even found to have passed away.¡±

    ¡°Left?¡± Meng Qi asked, confused.

    Duke Huan nodded his head gently. ¡°Because they all left word just before their disappearance¡ªgibberish or garbled words but it all boiled down to one thing: ¡®Return!¡¯¡±

    ¡°Return?¡± Meng Qi asked again, still perplexed. ¡°Who among them have returned?¡±

    ¡°Does ¡®return¡¯ point to the Realm of the Immortals? Or is it the true realm and not any Shards of Cosmic Glow?¡±

    ¡°I only know of two: the Immortal Venerable Guangcheng of the Jade Virtual Pce and the Immortal Venerable Nanhua of the Tusita Pce,¡± Duke Huan said. ¡°I don¡¯t know of any others.¡±

    Meng Qimitted everything to memory and continued asking more questions. Duke Huan tried his utmost to provide answers but he was tightlipped on certain matters, much to Meng Qi¡¯s chagrin. In the end, their discussion concluded on the studies of the skills of the disciplines of the Heavenly Golden Scripture such as the Jade Virtual Divination.

    The advice and instructions that Duke Huan gave helped him to traverse the bog of difficulties that had hindered his progress. From the exchange of insights, Meng Qi could clearly understand the profound mastery that Duke Huan had in the mystic arts.

    Meng Qi noticed that hispanions were close to wrapping up the arrangements for the disciples of Mohism. He turned to Duke Huan with another smile. ¡°Uncle Master, I would like to ask your permission to allow the followers of the School of Mo to seek refuge in the State of Qi?¡±

    But his ploy did not go unnoticed by Duke Huan. With a chuckle, he said, ¡°I might be able to exert enough influence to quell the enmity that the other schools of thought may have with Mohism, but you will need to speak to the Prince of Qi yourselves to convince him. Ah... The State of Qi has long been marred by neglect and decadence. Some revolutionary reforms may just do it some good after all...¡±

    Thests sentence indicated implicit assent to Meng Qi¡¯s request.

    Meng Qi thanked his Uncle Master and then rejoined hispanions. He put on a stern expression and addressed the group of disciples before them.

    ¡°The pursuit of sess in our endeavor is like mining for gold¡ªan undertaking that demands perseverance and determination until we finally see our prize.¡±

    ¡°Then again, the tides of power will not be easily turned. A bright future awaits us at the end of the road, despite how bumpy and rough the road may be. Have faith and persevere, uphold your principles ofpassion and moral philosophy, and remember to be humble and modest always.¡±

    ¡°A scourge of corruption, degeneration, and decay have pushed the State of Qi into ruin and despair. It is up to us to spearhead changes and shifts for the good of all. Those of you who wille, kindly follow the lead of Brothers Bai Song and Zhao Bai. Those of you who wish to stay in the State of Chen, Brother Wang Qi will lead you.¡±

    Bai Song, Zhao Bai, and Wang Qi had reunited with Meng Qi and the others when the martial curfew of the city of Shangying was lifted.

    ¡°Understood, Master Juzi!¡± The disciples answered respectfully.

    Bai Song hesitantly looked at Meng Qi. ¡°But, Master Juzi, where would you go from here?¡±

    ¡°There is still another matter that demands our attention. We shall regroup with you in the State of Qi once we have settled it,¡± Meng Qi said indifferently. Bai Song has the qualities to contend for the leadership of the disciples despitecking approval and respect from the rest of his brethren.

    Wang Qi, on the other hand, was skillful inbat but was wanting in leadership qualities topetently lead the disciples of the State of Chen. He was been elected as leader in name but the true scepter of leadership was handed to Tian Kuo by Meng Qi and hispanions.

    ...

    Night came swiftly and the skies above were engulfed by darkness. Meng Qi morphed into a mouse and hid in the sleeves of Duke Huan. He stayed motionless in the shadowy folds that reminded him of being trapped in the chaotic void of space although he was able to sense everything that was happening outside.

    Duke Huan suddenly stopped walking. With augh, he called out to someone. ¡°Pride and conceit were once traits that you held so close to your chest. What has befallen you that you now watch from the shadows like amon thief?¡±

    ¡°I would not dare show my humble self before your greatness, Duke Huan,¡± a loud and majestic voice boomed. The stranger spoke with feigned modesty but yet he addressed Duke Huan as if they were equals.

    Meng Qi projected his spiritual sense and found a tall man of wide girth standing before them. Dressed in rich, kingly robes and raiments, his skin blushed with the luster of gold. His gaze was stern, entuated by his ck beard and bushy brows.

    Proud and erect, the stranger remained still, exuding an air of overwhelming superiority.

    ¡°As it turns out, it was through your intervention that Su Mo escaped...¡± said the stranger, King Zhuang of Chu.

    As instructed by Duke Huan, Meng Qi searched with his spiritual senses for the item that hung from King Zhuang¡¯s waist.

    It was a Ruyi Scepter that was glowing with different hues of purple, white, gold, and yellow. The magnificent scepter emanated an aura that can calm the turbulent hearts of men, defy the rules of Mortality, and maybe even suppress the passing of Time itself!

    But the aura of the scepter was weak and thin; it could not possibly be the fabled Ruyi Scepter from the legends of old.

    Most surprisingly, the aura of the Ruyi Scepter seemed oddly familiar to Meng Qi. There was a faint but inexplicable sensation of closeness as if he was sensing his own self; a bond shared with his physical self instead of the aura of the martial disciplines that he embodied.

    ¡°But no, ¡± Meng Qi felt suddenly, ¡°it is still a little different from my aura!¡±

    Just when Meng Qi was still caught between doubt and confusion, Duke Huan and King Zhuang concluded their brief spat and took their leave.

    Duke Huan traveled a bit further before releasing Meng Qi from his sleeves and inquiring about what he had found out.

    Meng Qi frankly revealed his findings. At length, he said, ¡°Even I don¡¯t know anything about its origins.¡±

    Duke Huan walked around in circles with his hands behind his back, deep in thought for a few moments. He eventually muttered. ¡°There are still mysteries unexined; that much we can be certain of.¡±

    Suddenly, Meng Qi received notice from the Dominator that their time was up. They understood that extending their stay could cause the buildup of significant gaps in the difference of Time. Not wanting to expend more time traveling to the State of Qi, they sent off Duke Huan with parting words of thanks before they each forfeited two thousand five hundred Karma Points in order to return!

    ¡°I will be back!¡± Meng Qi looked far into the distance in the direction of the State of Chen, pledging to himself with conviction.

 Chapter 605: Spoils

    <h4>Chapter 605: Spoils</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Stone sculptures of mythical beasts and birds from fables and legends encircled the Samsara Square. As they always had, their emotionless eyesid witness to everything that had ever taken ce in the center of the square. Constantly guarding, constantly watching.

    The clouds above the square shimmered. A pir of light shot down to the ground and then five figures emerged.

    Meng Qi had barely recovered from the disorienting sensation when the grand rumbling voice of the Dominator of the Six Samsara rang out.

    ¡°The State of Chen was ravaged by turmoil. Despite the continuity of your teachings, the virtues of Compassion and Impartial Love were not practiced with efficacy. You have failed in your objective to fully spread the teachings of your choosing. Two thousand five hundred Karma Points have been forfeited from each member. There shall be no evaluation.¡±

    ¡°We chose to spread the word of Mohism in only three months! We should bemended for being so close to sess!¡± Meng Qi hissed angrily to himself, repressing the urge to contemptuously give the Dominator the finger.

    Still, their endeavor had not been in vain. The friendship he had formed with Xiaobai ¨C Duke Huan of Qi ¨C and the tale of the Jade Virtual Pce alone outweighed the value of mere Karma Points. Moreover, Meng Qi and hispanions had in many enemies. Gongyang Zeng was particrly notable¡ªhe was not only a martial warrior of exceptional skills but also the Master of his n with possessions of immense value. Not only were their adventures in the Apotheosized World not a loss, on the contrary, they had profited greatly from it!

    Of course, it was only possible because of their investment in secret treasures which provided them with critical aid, helping them survive and receive a huge bounty. It would only be wise to adapt to the methods ofbat of the Apotheosized World when they were there!

    While Meng Qi was basking in the triumph of their endeavor, a gloomy voice called to him. ¡°Xiao Meng, what exactly do you mean by the Three Principles that you preached earlier?¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± Meng Qi turned in the direction of the voice and saw Zhao Heng somberly looking at him. Meng Qiughed dryly.

    ¡°Brother Zhao, why bother yourself with the details?¡±

    Seeing Zhao Heng¡¯s helpless expression, Jiang Zhiwei and Ruan Yushu appeared to have be curious. Meng Qi feigned a cough to dispel the air of unsettling awkwardness. With the knowledge of his former incarnation from Earth, Meng Qi exined the perspective of life, value, and the world around them in the tongue of the ancient times. His heart pounded like a drum as he spoke. Ever since he graduated from high school he had not studied these subjects, so, having forgotten specific definitions, he relied on what little concepts he could recall.

    Fortunately for him, Zhao Heng¡¯s ignorance about the matter allowed Meng Qi to talk his way out of the conundrum.

    After their discussion, Qi Zhengyan indifferently said, ¡°We have reaped huge profits this time. If we were to trade all of our loot with the Dominator, I¡¯m afraid we would lose a great amount of Karma points.¡±

    Qi Zhengyan¡¯s words struck Meng Qi heart like a sharp arrow. ¡°Indeed, the Dominator is an unscrupulous trader that buys cheaply but sells at an extraordinarily high cost!¡±

    ¡°Should we sell them to the members of The Immortals?¡± But that would require time for all of the items to be sold in return for Karma points. Both Ruan Yushu and Qi Zhengyan were at a critical stage in their breakthrough; any dy could disrupt their progress. Moreover, the members of thepany only had 300 Karma points each. This would inhibit them from even trading for information in preparation for their next mission. Additionally, Meng Qi would have to trade for items for hispanions when he receives the Points following the sales of the items at the stronghold of The Immortals. This would, in turn, give Zhao Heng and inkling about his membership in The Immortals¡ªsomething that would go against the covenant that he had made with the guild.

    Suddenly, the cool and silky voice of Ruan Yushu broke Meng Qi¡¯s trail of thoughts. ¡°We could just select from the loot the items that we can use and rate them by their usual values.¡±

    Meng Qi was surprised because the thought had not even urred to him. He pped his hands together andughed loudly. ¡°Good idea!¡±

    They would not lose much to the deceitful greed of the Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms if they were first to select the items they can use and leave only the rest to be traded for Points!

    Even Jiang Zhiwei and Zhao Heng praised the brilliance of Ruan Yushu.

    Ruan Yushu did her best to appear indifferent but her head dipped slightly, her face showing a faint hint of joy and fulfillment.

    As agreed, they emptied the loot onto the center of the Square. It consisted of the following:

    A replica of the ¡°Map of Mountains and Rivers¡± that they had taken from the Far-seeing Eyes and the Omniscient Ears, the body of a peach sprite in its pristine state, a Space Ring, and some exotic minerals and produce which included the Centipede Eyes;

    Gongyang Deng¡¯s storage bag and Gongyao Bao¡¯s Space Ring, within which were various items such as Precious Weapons, secret treasures, exotic minerals and produces, as well as elixirs. However, the items were mostly in singles and were low grade.

    A storage bag and Precious Weapons from the two sentries of the Exterior who had been watching the dungeons of Shangying city, the values of which were lower than that of Gongyang Deng;

    From Gongyang Zeng¡¯s Space Ring were a Golden Essence of Age and other exotic minerals and produce with some elixirs and herbs; the Cloud-piercing Spear and the Blood Devil Sword, both Precious Weapons of high grade, and four Precious Weapons, namely the Five-colored Stone of the Fifth-fold Heaven, the Underground Golden Light Talisman, the Four-colored Lute of the Fourth-fold Heaven and the Blinding Bead.

    Zhao Heng quickly estimated the value of the loot before them. ¡°We would have suffered a slight loss this time if Gongyang Zeng had not been taken,¡± he said.

    By ¡°slight loss¡±, Zhao Heng was referring to the exhaustion of their Precious Weapons and the Karma points that were deducted from them following their failure. The entirety of the value of their inventory and Points would have been lower than their total worth prior to the mission, although not far off.

    Meng Qi grinned widely, exposing his white teeth. ¡°But by the grace of Master Gongyang Deng, we have all gained at least five thousand Points apiece.¡±

    ¡°What fattened sheep for ughter indeed!¡±

    Meng Qi had faced death numerous times in his perilous experiences through the realms of the Samsara. The retribution that he had dispensed with his own hands for the treasonous treacherymitted against the King of Chen had helped him regain hisposure. He couldn¡¯t allow himself to continuously sink into a quicksand of guilt or regret. This was a test of resolve and mental strength¡ªone that all practitioners of martial disciplines would have to pass in their climb up thedder through the levels of the Exterior. Those who fail to reconcile their emotions with the blood, sweat, and tears during their adventures in the Samsara would fail the test. They would be forever plunged into an eternal torment of their souls.

    Ruan Yushu produced the Baroque Pagoda of Nature¡¯s Hues and ced it in the pile of loot. It could still be used once before beingpletely exhausted. She then looked at Meng Qi and said, ¡°You have given the most in this mission, in both Points and workload. You should choose first.¡±

    Ruan Yushu voiced her sentiments without any hesitation.

    Jiang Zhiwei, Zhao Heng, and Qi Zhengyan nodded their heads in agreement.

    Without any affectation, Meng Qi frankly stepped forward. His eyes briefly swept over the heap of items and picked up one thing.

    A secret treasure, the Map of Mountains and Rivers!

    The ability and potency of the Map rivaled that of the Soul-stirring Bell. There was only one more use left for the Map, but it was nevertheless worth 6,000 Karma points. Meng Qi believed that his current collection of treasures was enough to answer for his offensive and defensive needs. This was in addition to his skills and techniques which he was confident in. Thus, he only needed a treasure with the most extraordinary and astonishing ability.

    That left only the Underground Golden Light Talisman, the Four-colored Lute, and the Map of Mountains and Rivers. His choice could not have been more obvious: the Map of Mountains and Rivers would allow him to be unpredictable and could even help him turn the tide at critical moments in battle! The abduction of Gongyang Zeng and his eventual doom was a testament to the Map¡¯s abilities. Without it, Meng Qi¡¯s potent strength and the help of hispanions would not have been sufficient to kill Gongyang Zeng. A split-second of dy or disruption in the execution of their ns could have resulted in Gongyang Zeng¡¯s escape or the arrival of his reinforcements.

    Then again, there was one more important reason why Meng Qi chose the Map.

    It was the most valuable loot!

    Meng Qi stowed away the Map and turned to Jiang Zhiwei with a smile. ¡°It is your turn. Pick anything regardless of value or amount.¡±

    Jiang Zhiwei selected the peach tree, a piece of Golden Essence of Age and a Crimson ded Herb, all of which were worth a total of 5,500 Karma points. She had already made her decision during Meng Qi¡¯s turn.

    ¡°These can all be used to refine weapons. I intend to refine my sword,¡± she said after voicing her choices.

    Zhiwei already had powers of the Third-fold Heaven and her sword, the Sword of the Sun-prating Rainbow, was currently a Precious Weapon of middling grade.

    ¡°It¡¯s about time. My Flowing Fire has already reach the high grade for a while.¡± Meng Qi grinned as he remarked.

    Meng Qi had bathed the Flowing Fire with the blood of warriors and martial practitioners of the Exterior whom he had in during the course of the mission. However, the power of his de had not risen as quickly as he had hoped it would. It might have been due to theck of use recently, or maybe the de hadcked the enriching that could onlye from Meng Qi¡¯s will and conviction to wield the weapon with intent to draw blood. Nevertheless, the heat that emanated from its de was now held deeper within itself, and a faint and wiry flush of shade lined the tip and edges of the de, giving off an air of chilly deathliness.

    Thereafter, Ruan Yushu selected four exotic minerals and produce, all of which were identical to the ones that she had traded with the Dominator prior to their mission. With her breakthrough at hand, the items were integral to her progress but she would be hard-pressed to request for more of these from her elders when they had ¡°just¡± given some to her!

    Without needing to look closely, Qi Zhengyan reached for the Underground Golden Light Talisman. The item was worth close to 5,000 Karma points ording to the Dominator¡¯s appraisal; an item that would serve him well should he require rapid means of escape!

    Zhao Heng looked intently into the heap of items and mulled over his choices. At length, he opted for the Baroque Pagoda of Nature¡¯s Hues and an elixir that would help calm one¡¯s senses and mind, all of which totaled close to five thousand Points as well.

    It was the end of the first round of their selection. Jiang Zhiwei beamed at Meng Qi and said, ¡°It¡¯s your turn again.¡±

    Meng Qi frowned as he contemted his choice. He still needed a sword for the conjuration of his additional limbs which required weapons as well. The Blood Devil Sword, a high-leveled Precious Weapon would seem to answer that need. Yet, the sword reeked of malice, bloodthirstiness, and gore. It was a sword of evil; a de which would not fit him well. On the other hand, the Five-colored Stone and the Four-colored Lute were treasures with useful functions albeit hardly necessary.

    He thought instead of the items he wished to redeem. Finally, taking a deep breath, he said, ¡°I shall pick none for now. I will just have a few more Pointster.¡±

    ¡°The Karma points I would never forgo easily!¡±

    As he spoke, he realized that the Space Ring that he had offered to sell to his subsidiaries was still there. Its presence meant that Yuanyang and herpanions had not yet amassed any surplus Karma points for it.

    After hearing Meng Qi¡¯s decision, Jiang Zhiwei, Ruan Yushu, and Zhao Heng looked upon the heap of items. There was a period of silence until Qi Zhengyan spoke. ¡°How about we allow the rest of these items to be appraised by the Dominator and exchange them for Points? Then we can then decide the division of Points before we exchange for any items that we want from the Dominator. Then whatever remains of the Points can be divided among us.¡±

    ¡°Very well, that would simplify things.¡± Jiang Zhiwei and Meng Qi gave their agreement. It would be a conundrum to divide the Points if any of them had opted to choose an item from the pile instead.

    The five of them deposited the rest of the items into the light pir in the center of the Square and had them appraised.

    ¡°Five-colored Stone, a replica, Secret Treasure of the rank of the Five-fold Heaven. The Stone emits rays of colorful light that disorient and confound enemies when hit in the face. Worth 5,100 Karma points, exchangeable for 4,000 points.¡±

    ¡°A Four-colored Lute, a replica, a Secret Treasure of the Four-fold Heaven. Worth 4,300 Karma points, exchangeable for 3,200 Karma points.¡±

    ¡°Blinding Bead, a replica, a Secret Treasure of the Four-fold Heaven. Worth 4,200 Karma points, exchangeable for 3,100 Karma points.¡±

    ...

    Through the appraisal of the items by the Dominator, Meng Qi and his friends had made a discovery: the Dominator offered higher points for secret treasures and herbs. The items including the peach tree sprite and the Space Ring amounted to 4,600 Karma points. Gongyang Deng and Gongyang Bao¡¯s items together reached 12,000 Karma points, while the items looted from the two sentries of the prison reached 9,000 Karma points. In addition to the items ¡°bequeathed¡± by Gongyang Zeng, the full amount of their profits was as high as 49,000 Karma points!

    With the deduction of 100 points and the 300 points needed to get information for their next mission, Meng Qi and hispanions received a total of 9,780 Karma points each. Qi Zhengyan opted to take the Five-colored Stone, thus he received 5,780 points. Ruan Yushu received 6,580 points, along with the Four-colored Lute. Zhao Heng kept the Blinding Bead and received 6,580 Karma points. Like Meng Qi, Jiang Zhiwei did not select any treasure below the level of the Four-fold Heaven, thus she also received 9,780 Karma points.

    ¡°Do you have something in mind?¡± Jiang Zhiwei asked Meng Qi with a smile.

    She knew Meng Qi definitely had something that he wanted to exchange for immediately. Especially when he would rather suffer the avarice of the Dominator than select an item earlier.

    ¡°Indeed.¡± Meng Qi chuckled. ¡°A set of swordy techniques.¡±

    ¡°Swordy techniques?¡± Her eyes twinkled at the mention of her preferred weapon. ¡°What is this swordy that has interested this little monk?¡±

    ¡°He seems to have an eye for picking out something valuable from the huge haystack of martial disciplines offered by the Dominator!¡±

    ¡°It is a martial discipline of the sword which can be simple and yetplex. A swordy of the Exterior. There are only three strokes,¡± Meng Qi turned his gaze with a hint of eagerness at the pir of light. ¡°They are: Pitfalls of des, Annihtion of des, and Return of Ten Thousand des!¡±

    He had waited for this for a long time¡ªThe ¡°Three Swords¡± of the Three Sabers, Three Swords, and Three Souls!

    The state of the Three Sabers, Three Swords, and Three Souls referred to the martial disciplines of the saber, the sword andstly the fusion of both disciplines into one respectively. As such, Meng Qi had embarked on a mission to master the faculty of wielding both the sword and the saber simultaneously¡ªthis would also reinforce any inadequacy that he presently suffered in his mastery of the sword!

    Jiang Zhiwei was baffled by Meng Qi¡¯s remark. She looked through the list of martial disciplines and found the one that Meng Qi had mentioned, ¡°Three Swords¡±. She read the description. It cost 8,800 Karma points and was potent even among all other martial disciplines of the sword of the Exterior.

 Chapter 606: The Shard of the Celestial Court

    <h4>Chapter 606: The Shard of the Celestial Court</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    ¡°It looks good. Let¡¯s spar when you have mastered it.¡± Jiang Zhiwei could not fullyprehend the capabilities of the discipline just from the description that was provided. Her eyes twinkled in anticipation of finding out during a duel.

    Without any hesitation, Meng Qi approached the pir of light at the center of the square. Strands of gossamer mist floatedzily around him and the pir as he made the trade.

    There was a bright sh. A small, blue manuscript appeared in his hands. Meng Qi could feel the keen and deadly aura that emanated from it as if each and every word written within had been infused with the edge of a sharp de.

    He riffled through the pages of the manuscript carelessly and ended the trade with 980 Karma points to spare.

    Jiang Zhiwei stepped into the swirling mist and deposited the Sword of the Sun-prating Rainbow, the trunk of the peach sprite, the Golden Essence of Age, and the Crimson ded Herb into the pir of light and proceeded with the refining of her sword.

    Streams of brilliant light poured in and bathed Meng Qi and hispanions in pure white. When the blinding radiance dissipated, the newly-reforged Sword of the Sun-prating Rainbow was seen in Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s hands. The sword shone dangerously in her grasp, the cold glint of its de seemed capable of splitting the sky in two. It has a sacred aura that could ward off all that was evil and foul.

    ¡°It is almost close to the highest grade of Precious Weapons. I will need some time to get used to it.¡± Jiang Zhiwei smiled delightedly.

    Despite being charged a mere 600 points for the enhancement, the materials alone had cost close to 5,000 points. Most people would rather trade for a new Precious Weapon of high grade from the Dominator than bother to amass the required points and ingredients for the refining. Nevertheless, the Sword of the Sun-prating Rainbow was a weapon that has always been a faithfulpanion to her, having earned her trust and confidence. Being close to reaching the strength of a Precious Weapon of high grade, Jiang Zhiwei preferred to bear the additional cost of about 1,000 points to ensure sess against the risk of failure during the process of refining.

    Jiang Zhiwei closed her eyes. A faint glow emanated from her body as she eximed excitedly. ¡°I can project my spiritual senses farther with the help of my sword now!¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± Meng Qi responded, perplexed and dazed. He surmised that it may have been an ability from the peach sprite that came from the Far-seeing Eyes.

    The special abilities held by the Far-seeing Eyes and the Omniscient Ears were most likely innate abilities. It was hardly a surprise that the ingredients derived from their remains had inherited their corresponding traits.

    Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s eyes trembled with tion as she opened them again. ¡°My spiritual senses can reach as far as two or three hundred miles away with the Sword of the Sun-prating Rainbow, although I can hear nothing.¡±

    ¡°Very good!¡± Meng Qi and Zhao Heng cried in unison. The ability was a lesser form of the actual sorcery employed by the Far-seeing Eyes¡ªan ability that rivaled the spiritual senses of martial practitioners at the level of the Half-step from the Dharmakaya.

    Additionally, the Sword had also inherited another distinctive feature of the wood of the peach sprite to ward off all that was evil and foul. The sword has would be even more powerful if used against foes of such vile nature. The newly-added advantage was more important than the enhancement of its sharpness and its Sword Qi.

    Jiang Zhiwei looked once more at the central light pir as she recovered from her amazement. ¡°I shall need to attune my Inner World and the Exterior once more when I reach the level of the Third-fold Heaven. My conformation with the Dharma and Logos of Nature will reshape the essence of my Dharmic Form. I will need to intensify my assimtion of the substance of my study in swordsmanship.¡± She reflected aloud.

    Jiang Zhiwei has studied many different disciplines of the sword in order to enhance the cognizance and mastery of her own skills. Thus the culmination of her Dharmic Form, ¡°the Form of the Supreme Sword Master¡± that she had derived from her other persona, the ¡°Supreme Taoist¡±.

    ¡°I see, you intend to exchange for other swordy disciplines of the Exterior levels?¡± Meng Qi guessed with a chuckle.

    ¡°Yes. When we were still in the levels before the Exterior, all other sword disciplines that I had exchanged for were only the Primary Instructions coupled with one or two of the corresponding strokes. All of them werecking to fully function properly, so I need toplete my mastery of all the missing pieces.¡± Jiang Zhiwei nodded in agreement.

    As she spoke, shepleted her exchange with the Dominator and expended 4,000 Karma points to acquire the four remaining strokes that she had beencking from the discipline of the Azuremoon Immortal-falling Swordy, and another 5,000 points for the Twenty-three Sword Skills of the Six Annihtions technique to help her topletely grasp the Swordy of the Holy Spirit. The entire transaction left her with only 180 Karma points.

    With Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s affairs concluded, Meng Qi turned to look at Qi Zhengyan. ¡°Senior Brother Qi, what do you have in mind aside from the Dark Chaos Crystal?¡±

    With the attunement of his Inner World and the Exterior nearing, there were no other avenues of advancement for him save for acquiring the Sixth Level of the ¡°Book of the Chaos¡± discipline, the ¡°Dark Chaos¡±, at a cost of 2,000 points. Its consummation would be integral to facilitating his pursuit of the attunement in order to advance further.

    Qi Zhengyan thought for a moment before he spoke. ¡°As a student of the Huanhua Sword Sect which specializes in the mastery of swordy, the skills and techniques that were incorporated into the previous levels of the Book of Chaos discipline that I learned are different from swordy. They required additional efforts of study until my meditation upon the Wordless Stone Stele. It was only afterward that the headway of my mastery progressed smoothly. Hence, I will now exchange for skills for me to harness the energies of the Chaos as auras of Sword Qi toplement my swordy disciplines.¡±

    Upon his attainment of the Exterior, he would be allowed by the elders of his sect to meditate and study the Sword Art of Immortal-given Longevity¡ªone of the most potent disciplines of his martial sect!

    ¡°The Demonic Dark-cloud Swordy?¡± Jiang Zhiwei and Meng Qi gasped in unison.

    The sword discipline was a method of harnessing the energies of Chaos once created by a warrior who had fully mastered the discipline of the Book of Chaos.

    With the slightest hint of a nod, Qi Zhengyan said, ¡°Indeed. I wish to exchange for the Primary Instruction of the discipline together with its first five strokes.¡±

    The description of the Primary Instruction of the Demonic Dark-cloud Sword depicted its function as a method to rein in the energies of the Chaotic Void as Sword Qi, while the rest of the discipline wasposed of mostly sword techniques. The Primary Instruction of the discipline cost 1,000 Karma points, while the first six strokes required 500 points apiece, and the eighth stroke, which would incorporate the collective execution of all seven preceding strokes, would cost 1,000 points.

    ¡°Indeed, with the disciplines of the Book of Chaos and those that you learned from the Huanhua Swords Sect, there will be countless possibilities that you can apply to your present skills and techniques,¡± Jiang Zhiwei said in agreement.

    Meng Qi nodded his approval as well. ¡°You can use the Book of Chaos discipline toplement your actual sword disciplines in the actual realm, and the other way round in the Samsara realm. Common enemies would never be able to trace your origins.¡±

    With no more interest in talking, Qi Zhengyan promptly exchanged for a piece of obsidian that blushed with a hue of darkness, and the Primary Instruction together with the corresponding first five strokes of the Demon Dark-cloud Swordy. The transaction had cost him 5,500 Karma points, leaving him with only 280 points.

    ¡°I also wish toplete the mastery of all the other martial disciplines of the Exterior that I have learned before. The singr strokes of varying disciplines cannot be easily integrated into one unified swordsmanship.¡± Zhao Heng admitted his intentions aloud. Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s example had shown him a solution to his conundrum.

    A singr stroke of a martial discipline of the Exterior could be a potent and potentially decisive technique against foes below the level of the Exterior. A stroke that could decide the victory or defeat of a duel. Still, their ascension into the levels of the Exterior had opened their eyes to the fact that one or two singr strokes of these martial disciplines could no longer fill their defensive needs, much less for offense. The enemies that they would face henceforth could easily defend themselves against martial disciplines thatcked its integral pieces. Then again, there were cases such as Jiang Zhiwei, a true and deeply talented student in the disciplines of the de, who could easily turn the bits and pieces that she had learned into a unified set of her own creation¡ªa fresh discipline of swordy with techniques and strokes that she can freely dispense at will.

    Before rising to the ranks of the Exterior, Meng Qi¡¯s mastery of the sword and the saber had risen through his fortuitous encounters and the advice that he had received from others. His finesse in using the weapons had been on par with Jiang Zhiwei back then. However, ever since their breakthrough, Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s study of the Swordy Sutra of Supremacy had elevated her over Meng Qi by a huge margin. But then again, Meng Qi¡¯s present focus on the Eight Nine Mysteries technique and the Heavenly Golden Scripture pushed him slightly above Jiang Zhiwei in terms of fighting power, and his abilities would continue to grow rapidly in the near future.

    ¡°Do you intend to fullyplete the discipline of the Emperor¡¯s Swordsmanship?¡± Meng Qi asked with feigned nonchnce, specifically restraining himself from asking if Zhao Heng had ¡°instead referred to the other martial disciplines that he had learned¡±.

    This was because Zhao Heng had an inclination not to mention the other skills that he had learned before. Therefore, Meng Qi also refrained from bringing up the subject.

    ¡°Indeed. It suits me well,¡± said Zhao Heng. He spent 4,800 Karma points toplete the entire discipline of the Emperor¡¯s Swordsmanship, acquiring all that hecked, from the second stroke to the seventh. The strokes that he redeemed all embodied the different aspects of the True Dragon, a symbol of the Emperor. That left only the eighth and ninth strokes, both of which were techniques of the Dharmakaya level.

    Immediately, Zhao Heng redeemed another item that would help his assimtion of the True Emperor Seal. The item would help intensify the focus of his powers to unseal his apertures and help him reach the Second-fold Heaven. It cost 1,500 Karma points

    Everyone but Ruan Yushu had already decided their course. She had kept quiet all this time.

    ¡°What do you have in mind, Yushu?¡± Meng Qi asked with concern.

    With puckered lips, Ruan Yushu said, ¡°I will be trying for the Exterior in just a few months. The study of more music manuscripts would merely be distractions. The selection of exotic minerals and produce that I chose earlier for the purpose of my training would be sufficient for now. Besides, the Phoenix-perching Zither has already reached the level of a Precious Weapon...¡±

    Ruan Yushu seemed a bit bothered about the items that she should exchange for.

    Meng Qi was still thinking about her conundrum when Ruan Yushu spoke again, ¡°Thus, I intend to redeem a manual that would teach me how to strengthen my music skills and help increase the range of my powers.¡±

    ¡°Why bother us withints when you have already figured everything out...¡±The edges of Meng Qi¡¯s lips curled with annoyance. He was puzzled, though. He hesitantly asked, ¡°Increase the range of your powers?¡±

    ¡°The music I y now can affect enemies as far as 500 to 1000 meters but no further. The skills of the Exterior levels in the manual will allow me to strike as far as 2000 to 2500 meters.¡± She exined briefly.

    ¡°Is it that powerful?¡± Meng Qi and Zhao Heng eximed in amazement.

    The music that Ruan Yushu yed has always been ranged attacks. When enhanced by the skills that she would learn, it would not be an overstatement to say she would be able to strike before enemies had even seen her!

    Ruan Yushu nodded seriously. ¡°So it is.¡±

    As she spoke, she showed them the skill on the list of exchangeable skills provided by the Dominator. It was called the ¡°Thousand-mile Massacre Tunes¡±, a rarely-seen skill that cost 6,000 Karma Points!

    Meng Qi and the others were left speechless by Ruan Yushu¡¯s response. They immediately urged her to redeem the skill.

    After concluding their individual transactions, thepany of five disbursed the 400 Karma Points they had set aside earlier for information about their next task.

    The voice of the Dominator of the Six Samsara rumbled frankly.

    ¡°A task in the Realm of the Journey to the West: On top of the Five Pirs Mountain, a Shard of the Celestial Court has appeared. Your task shall be to defend the item that rests in the central core of the Celestial Court from the demons that will being for it. The prize for sess shall be 3,500 Karma points. Failure will result in the forfeiture of the same amount of points.¡±

    ¡°The task shallmence after one year.¡±

    ¡°The Realm of the Journey to the West!¡± Meng Qi, Jiang Zhiwei and the others shared grim and dark nces as they recalled agonizing memories of the deaths of Zhang YuanShan, Fu Zhenzhen, and Luo Shengyi.

    There was silence for several seconds, broken only when Meng Qi sighed and spoke. ¡°There is no need to borate on the perils that await us in the Realm of the Journey to the West. To make matters worse, our task this time involves a Shard of the Celestial Court. We had better prepare ourselves well.¡±

    There was no knowing what demons they would have the misfortune of encountering once more, what elements of the realm they would have to endure again, or if they would even be able to enter the Holy Mountain again...

    Jiang Zhiwei and the others nodded dismally, the jovial mood for talk had left them as they prepared to leave the Square.

    Meng Qi suddenly remembered something. ¡°The Primary Instruction of The Buddha¡¯s Palm is presently kept at the Lanke Temple. I can bring anyone with me who is interested to assimte uponit. Are any of you interested?¡±

    Qi Zhengyan shook his head, saying, ¡°The skills of Buddhism are of no good to me.¡±

    Meng Qi noticed the huge contrast in how swiftly and resolutely Qi Zhengyan declined and the desperate and hungry demeanor of his past self. He had truly transformed to such a degree.

    ¡°Indeed, the Book of Chaos and the disciplines of the Huanhua Swords Sect would be enough to keep your hands full, especially when you have to concentrate on your looming breakthrough.¡± Meng Qi¡¯s nodded gently in approval. Then he sniggered as he teased. ¡°I wonder what appearances would your Dharmic Form take, Senior Brother Qi? The True Form of the Goddess Nvywa?¡±

    The vein on Qi Zhengyan¡¯s forehead bulged in reaction as he turned away.

    ¡°Okay, I will follow you to meditate upon it once I have finished the study of my current skills,¡± said Jiang Zhiwei with calm indifference toward Buddhism.

    Jiang Zhiwei was always interested in anything rted to swordsmanship. Meditating on The Buddha¡¯s Palm could inspire her to realize more principles in wielding the sword and help her create her own swordy discipline.

    ¡°I will focus on my breakthrough first before Ie to enjoy the tranquility of Buddhism,¡± Ruan Yushu said with a simr passiveness indicating no desperate hunger but a mere eptance of anything that could be a boon to her.

    Zhao Heng voiced his refusal with a frown. ¡°I am afraid the teachings of Buddhism are contradictory to my course. Moreover, I am afraid I cannot slip away unnoticed. I have to decline.¡±

    ¡°That is because you don¡¯t know that your brother has assumed the title of the ¡®Buddhist Emperor¡¯...¡± Meng Qi grumbled to himself. Still, Meng Qi understood that Zhao Heng¡¯s concern was reasonable, so he did not press the issue.

    They exchanged a few more words before they all took leave of each other. Once back in the actual realm, Meng Qi looked at the white clouds and the vast blue skies above. All of a sudden, a niggling worry came back to mind.

    ¡°How should I solve the quandary of the karma of the Thunder God from the Ninth Heaven?¡±

    He had recently sensed that the karmic burden he had inherited was beginning to weighing down on his shoulders and affect his feelings!

 Chapter 607: The Iron-clad Building

    <h4>Chapter 607: The Iron-d Building</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    In a stationery store selling inkstones and paper in Maoling.

    Meng Qi requested for his customary order of seven Lively Dragon Pens. As usual, the shopkeeper asked indifferently if Meng Qi hade to collect an order that he had previously ced, exining that if it were so, he had to show his credentials.

    With a jovial grin, Meng Qi extended his left hand and revealed the bright glint of silver between his fingers.

    ¡°A Silvery-badge Arrester...¡± The shopkeeper¡¯s gaze froze and his breaths became heavy. He instantly eximed with a ttering smile, ¡°Ah... a customer most dear to us! Pleasee with me to the back to collect your order.¡±

    Arresters above the level of the Silver Badge weremonly deemed kings among men¡ªextraordinary individuals who could assert dominion and control over an entire city!

    Meng Qi stepped into a room in the rear wing of the building. The shopkeeper immediately bowed respectfully. ¡°My greetings, dear Sir. The information that you requested has been received, but I am afraid the message was only conveyed verbally and not in writing.¡±

    ¡°Please continue.¡± Meng Qi nodded softly.

    The resolution of the Karma that Meng Qi had inherited from the Thunder God from the Ninth Heaven would inevitably involve him with elements of the Nine Evil Paths. In addition, he still had no clue about the site of the entrance into the in Lady¡¯s Paradise. However, he could tolerate no more dys as the burden of the Karma that he had unwittingly acquired had begun to weigh down on him and affect his ability to assimte upon and draw powers from the Dharma and Logos of Nature. This, in turn, could hamper the progress of his breakthrough. Moreover, he had no knowledge of the time limit for the resolution of the Karma. Any dy was possibly driving him closer to the precipice of doom!

    Most importantly, if he gave himself ample time, then he would have the freedom to choose the least risky course of action.

    Meng Qi would rather not coborate with Gu Xiaosang unless forced to. Despite having traversed the ruins of the Ninth Heaven, her experiences would probably not be crucial to him as the in Lady¡¯s Paradise, which was itself a Shard of the Celestial Court, had only an indirect connection to the Ninth Heaven.

    ¡°However, from the very beginning, she has been supplying me with information about the Extinctive de of the Overlord and she has been inducing me toy my hands on the minions of the order of the Sect of the in Lady. There may be intricate schemes in y...¡± The thought urred to him as he mulled over his ns. Still, Gu Xiaosang was the Holy Maiden of the Luo Denomination, one of the Nine Evil Paths. The difficulty of locating her whereabouts was almost as much as the difficulty of locating the entrance to the in Lady¡¯s Paradise itself. His encounters with Gu Xiaosang had always been the result of her meticulous and deliberate designs. Would he have to wait with forbearance for her to seek him out herself?

    This was why Meng Qi intended to delve deeper by blending with the evilest and foulest folks. He would work slowly and collect information about the Sect of the in Lady and Gu Xiaosang, hoping that the sessful acquisition of any information on the former would save him from having to work with thetter.

    ¡°The evil folks scattered in Jianghu are mostly below the level of the Exterior. The likes of such folks popte the dark alleys, brothels, and gambling dens. Most martial practitioners who wield powers at the levels of the Exterior would most likely be hidden from sight. Such foul men would normally have incurred the wrath of other tenacious factions who are bent on exacting revenge on them, so their moves have to be stealthy and silent, hardly visible unless needed.¡± The shopkeeper recited the information that had been conveyed from the headquarters of the Six Fan School.

    Meng Qi understood it well. The warriors of the malignant half of Jianghu would long have been hunted and exterminated by the factions of the righteous and just. They surely haveirs and hideouts where they can remain in hiding and evade retribution!

    Meng Qi would have paid the Dominator with Karma points to eliminate his Karmic burdens, but the price for the help of the Dominator came with the hefty price of at least thirty thousand Karma points¡ªthe price for the removal of the burden depending on its difficulty!

    Unfortunately, the Karma involved the Extinctive de of the Overlord and the in Lady¡¯s Paradise, both of which guaranteed that the Dominator would demand a colossal payout for His unholy intervention.

    ¡°Are there any strong warriors who may be from the dark side?¡± Meng Qi asked casually. He was certain that the Six Fan School would have provided more information.

    The shopkeeper replied without hesitation. ¡°The Master of the ¡®River-east Building¡¯ of the Iron-d Building, Duanmu Bei, also known as the ¡®Devouring Seas¡¯.

    ¡°The warriors of the Iron-d Building are of the dark side of the Jianghu?¡± Meng Qi asked, perplexed.

    Like the Dajiang Gang, the Iron-d Building was one of the Six Powerful Societies that had strong foundations in Jianghu and had a horde of warriors under its banner. However, unlike the Dajiang Gang, the site of the Iron-d Building¡¯s headquarters was a well-kept secret. There were rumors that the headquarters were hidden on an isted ind in the corner of the East Sea, but its divisional chapters could be found around thend namely the River-east Building and the Luoyang Building.

    Depending on the significance of its location, a Building of the divisional chapter could have amon martial practitioner of the Exterior, an experienced practitioner at the levels of the peak of the Exterior, or even a grandmaster. Duanmu Bei was one of them¡ªan aplished virtuoso in the martial skills at the level of the Fifth-fold Heaven.

    Like the Beggar Sect, the Iron-d Building was not aligned to either half of the Jianghu. They did notmit evil nor foul deeds openly, but affairs of nefarious nature could still be found within the spectrum of their operations. Word in the Jianghu was that the organization has a detached division called the Red Ribbon Building. It was a detachment that specialized in assassinations. Its notoriety was only eclipsed by that of the Unrelenting Tower.

    Powerful gang-based factions such as thismonly have a structure and objectives that are different from aristocratic households of nobles. Most of their members were recruited halfway and were taught the skills and supreme arts ofbat to sustain the organization¡¯s perpetual need for expansion. It was hardly unusual that members with unknown or even sinister histories could easily join the ranks of the organization. Yet, with the suspicious eyes of the Six Fan School trained on the organization, it was puzzling that the Iron-d Building had not been bothered.

    Has the Disciplinary Tower, the core of the organization fallen to such an extent?

    The shopkeeper realized that his answer may have been ambiguous so he shook his head and hastily exined. ¡°Duanmu Bei does not serve evil.¡±

    He paused. ¡°There are times when viins cannot find any use for the items that they have looted from victims they¡¯ve killed. Their delicate standing in the Jianghu does not allow them to openly sell the items themselves, thus they need an agent who will help them dispose of the items in return for riches or anything else that their clients need. These agents reap huge benefits from the trade of such items. Such individuals aremonly unaligned to factions or entities and they have the backing of powerful allies in the Jianghu. They operate only from within the shadows, so they are difficult to prosecute unless caught red-handed.¡±

    ¡°And Duanmu Bei is one such agent?¡± Meng Qi finally understood.

    The shopkeeper spoke in a ttering tone. ¡°Indeed, Sir. You have very keen senses. The Iron-d Building is not aligned with the righteous and just nor with the foul and evil, yet they do not shy away from illicit affairs. And Duanmu Bei does have a ir for such businesses, thus his notoriety amongst the shadowy and malevolent factions.¡±

    ¡°It appears I can indeed get in touch with viins who are indeed ¡®true evils¡¯ if I can reach individuals like this who work with both sides of the Jianghu...¡± Meng Qi thought quietly.

    The shopkeeper expounded. ¡°On the surface, Duanmu Bei is a phnderer who is proud and haughty. He covers his tracks very well. We have only heard rumors concerning him, but we have yet to secure any proof that would definitely incriminate him. It is virtually impossible to gain an audience with the man unless you have the endorsement of someone who is close to him or a prominent figure of the evil folk. He will not speak to you even if you meet him by chance or by design. He will only reprimand you with hatred and contempt andmand that you be removed from his sight, or worse, imprisoned.¡±

    This meant that only a true person of evil, not a spy nor an officer of the Six Fan School, will be able to gain an audience with Duanmu Bei and transact with him!

    Meng Qi frowned grimly, thinking about the difficulty of the undertaking.

    There would hardly be any use for him to forge a new identity as an evil person because he would stillck the credentials and fame necessary in order to reach out to any of the prominent evil folk who could, in turn, get him closer to Duanmu Bei.

    ...

    The River East divisional chapter of the Iron-d Building was located in Ying City. Meng Qi once again morphed into a little rodent and slipped inside to reconnoiter the surroundings before he made his actual visit.

    At the heart of the ce sat a two-story building, a gazebo painted in vermillion. It stood alone in the center of the courtyard with a huge expanse of bare space around it.

    Even before he got near the building, Meng Qi felt a chilling dread that made his hair stand. He stopped in his tracks and projected his spiritual senses, scanning everything around him.

    There was a tingling sensation that made him freeze. There was no sign of life within several meters of the building. Nothing alive, not even scampering pests or flying birds!

    ¡°A countermeasure against enchantments or sorceries of transformation?¡±

    ¡°Or does the Master of the building have an odd obsession for cleanliness and hygiene that no animals are allowed to get close to him?¡±

    As he pondered, a bird appeared. It was a magpie that was trying to fly past the area.

    It had flown closer and then suddenly froze in midflight as if it had hit an invisible wall. Immediately, there was a sh and the magpie was reduced to ashes.

    ¡°It is unusual for people to be wary of transformation enchantments. The Iron-d Building must hold secrets indeed...¡± Meng Qi¡¯s brows raised curiously. He turned on his heels and left to see if there was anything more he can glean from investigating the rest of the buildings in the courtyard.

    Meng Qi investigated all seven gazebos. He discovered that Duanmu Bei had remained true to his reputation as a phnderer. The youngest of his concubines was a pair of twins around fifteen or sixteen years of age¡ªyounger than his own grandchildren.

    ¡°Ah. The twins exude an aura of extraordinary sensual appeal. They have been trained in the carnal arts.¡± Meng Qi, who had assumed the form of a bird, spected. There was something peculiar with the twins.

    With innocent faces and charming allure, the petite and gorgeous concubines looked normal at first nce. However, Meng Qi had been trained in Jade Virtual Divination by Xiaobai, Duke Huan of Qi. Being a former lover of prurient pleasures himself, Duke Huan had been inclined to use members of the fair sex as examples. With the wisdom he had gained in judging women, Meng Qi could see that their appeal was the result of certain secret techniques that they practiced!

    There were only a handful of mystic arts of such nature, thus Meng Qi could surmise that the concubines were gifts from the Sect of the in Lady, probably so that Duanmu Bei could extract their Yin vital energies to revitalize his own. The concubines were possibly an enticement for Duanmu Bei to maintain rtions with the order. Alternatively, they may have been secretly sent by other representatives of the order to seduce him and control him. Meng Qi took note of everything and quietly left the courtyard of the River-east Building. He woulde for an official visitter.

    Upon reaching a dark, hidden corner, he shook himself and transformed into a middle-aged man with wisps of white hair on the edges of his fringe. He wore green garments and a soft cap. His features were distinct, exuding an air of ss and refinement, but not without weariness.

    This was the appearance of the Merciless Tyrant, an infamous viin who had once made waves amongst the evil folk of the Jianghu!

    He had been killed in Bomi, and no one but the Primogenitor Doumu and Meng Qi knew of his demise. He was the perfect cover for Meng Qi!

    Duanmu Bei was already a prominent name among the Exterior experts of the Iron-d Building during the period when the exploits of the Merciless Tyrant were the talk of the masses. The name would surely be known to Duanmu Bei even if they had not met. It would be impossible for such an evil person, whose hands had been constantly soaked with the blood of innocent victims, to be a spy of the Six Fan School!

    Meng Qi transformed into a younger version of the Merciless Tyrant, not the gnarled and old appearance of the actual viin when he was hiding in the wilderness of Bomi. This was so that Duanmu Bei could recognize him.

    ...

    Outside the River-east Building, several servants were watching a young girl at y. She was the youngest daughter of Duanmu Bei, a gorgeous child born six years ago by one of his concubines.

    The little girl chased after a butterfly. Sweat ran down her forehead. Suddenly, she saw the butterflynd on a hand that looked fair and strong.

    Her eyes went wide as she raised her head and saw a middle-aged man with handsome and elegant features. He was dressed in green and had locks of white hair around his head. He looked at her calmly with a warm and friendly smile.

    ¡°Thank you, Uncle,¡± said the little girl as the man reached out and handed her the butterfly.

    ¡°Stay away from her!¡± A stern voice suddenly rang out. An old man with hair as white as snow but with no wrinkles or creases on his face had spoken. It was Duanmu Bei, the Master of the River-east Building.

    Meng Qi withdrew his hand with a benign smile. He casually looked at Duanmu Bei silently with his hands behind his back.

    ¡°You have brought upon yourself the wrath of the Destruction Sect, the Luo Denomination, and the Beggar Sect, and still, you dare show yourself here again?¡± Duanmu Bei growled quietly.

    ¡°They do know each other...¡± With his hands still behind his back, Meng Qiughed with self-assured confidence.

    ¡°Times have changed.¡±

 Chapter 608: Merciless Tyrantâ€™s Request

    <h4>Chapter 608: Merciless Tyrant¡¯s Request</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Duanmu Bei looked around and cautiously ryed his voice. ¡°Let¡¯s talk inside.¡±

    Having offended both thewful and uwful sides as well as the decidedly neutral Beggar Sect, Merciless Tyrant was essentially a rat running through the streets. Had Duanmu Bei felt suspicious of Meng Qi¡¯s purpose, he would have long thrown thetter out and then leaked the news as a show of goodwill to the great influences. Even so, he did not want people spotting Meng Qi lest hee up empty-handed despite having paid the price.

    Meng Qi was dressed in a light robe with a belt fastened around his waist. His hands were behind his back. He followed Duanmu Bei with light steps, asionally taking in the beautiful sight of the blossoming spring flowers. His behavior made him seem rather rxed.

    Barely ten feet into the vicinity of the red-violet little building, a sudden strange feeling hit him. It felt as if there was a subsiding danger in the surroundings like the ebbing of the tide. The flood-like feeling once again washed over the ce when he entered the building. From the beginning until the end, he felt as if there were countless eyes staring holes into him. There was a damp sensation as if he was being immersed in the vast sea of Vital Qi. It stuck close to his skin but was unable to sway him.

    Meng Qi, who had been holding tightly onto his Reincarnation Charm all along, sighed in relief. The formation of the Iron-d Building had the ability to uncover one¡¯s disguise but was useless against a nature-defying technique like Eight Nine Mysteries. The core of the formation exterminated every living creature dragged into it, but he was exempted.

    The corners of his mouth curved into a smile as he walked on and finally stepped into a room on the first floor of the building.

    ¡°Things are different now. Did you think you¡¯d be able to contend against the righteous and heterodox paths after iming Dharmakaya?¡± Duanmu Bei spoke as soon as the doors were shut. His voice dripped with sarcasm.

    Complete silence shrouded the room. The doors had absolutely shut out the noise outside. There was not even the slightest breeze as if the room was isted from the world. Duanmu Bei¡¯s behavior became more amiable after identifying Merciless Tyrant through the formation. His doubts seemed to have been cast aside.

    Merciless Tyrant and Duanmu Bei were not far each other in terms of seniority, but the former¡¯s strength and reputation in Jianghu had always been superior. He also hogged the limelight more often than not, having been considered a promising heterodox master. That much was discernable from his nickname. There were only poorly-named people in the world, never incorrectly-nicknamed masters.

    However, so many years had passed. The real Merciless Tyrant had peaked at the Third Heaven realm and then died in the Carefree Valley. Meanwhile, six years ago Duanmu Bei had crossed the first step of the Celestial Ladder after great difficulty and became the Lord of River-east Building of the Iron-d Building. He had now achieved even greater heights, being in the Fifth-fold Heaven realm. That was enough to propel him to fame.

    The me fell squarely on Merciless Tyrant for being too arrogant and ruthless. It was partially the influence of the Devil Arts, partially his nature. Around 20 years ago, he massacred an entire city in the southwest of Great Jin Dynasty so that he could cross the first step of the Celestial Ladder. This infuriated all sects and aristocratic families, so much so that they dispatched masters to augur his whereabouts and hunt him down. This had prompted him to use his strength and potential to negotiate for refuge with the Destruction Sect. No one expected him to turn on his benefactors and swindle them out of a treasure. Luo Denomination and Beggar Sect had joined forces and Merciless Tyrant had vanished from the world since then. He had failed to obtain the treasure and the hunt for him was so ferocious that not even heaven had a way out for him. He escaped into Bomi after sustaining grievous injuries.

    Meng Qi had heard of these historic details long ago from the Six Fan School. Unfazed by Duanmu Bei¡¯s sarcasm, he slowly pulled a chair and sat down.

    ¡°The members of Destruction Sect have long gone into hiding thanks to the uproar that Evil Master¡¯s collusion with the demonic cult caused. Where would they find the guts to show their faces at this moment? This also affected Luo Denomination, Method of Mistress Su, and Life-changing Sect; they¡¯vergely restrained themselves as well. The righteous faction and Beggar Sect have lost a great deal of their ¡®enthusiasm¡¯ for pursuing the evil a long time ago. Who would pay attention to this old man as long as the evil faction doesn¡¯t expose their movements out of their own volition or act in secret with other sects?¡±

    Who among the Heterodox Demons had never been hunted down by those from the righteous path? It was just a matter of how momentous it was! There were always ways to act in secret.

    Besides, the incident was 20 years ago. The children from back then had already be great forces in Jianghu while the young talents had by now turned into pirs of strength. Aside from those involved in the incident, who would still remember it vividly?

    Duanmu Bei took the seat of honor, eyes partially closed as he looked at Merciless Tyrant. Considering the harsh environment and theck of resources in Bomi, the former¡¯s cultivation should have been stagnant or sluggish. He should not have been able to cross the first step of the Celestial Ladder, but his breath was evidently introverted and dark. Duanmu Bei could not tell just how deep his breath was, making him feel that he should not underestimate Merciless Tyrant.

    ¡°That¡¯s just temporary. Even if everyone wants to kill members of Destruction Sect, the Luo Denomination would still gradually make itseback. If you show even just your hair, both the righteous and heterodox paths will be right on your tail! Your end won¡¯t be pretty. That¡¯s unless you¡¯re certain that your allies aren¡¯t cultivators or oracles,¡± Duanmu Bei said, sneering.

    The cultivators and oracles of Luo Denomination all had other identities and hid among the members of the righteous faction.

    Meng Qi remained as calm as ever as he smiled. ¡°Things are changing in Bomi. Before long, no one will be able to seek cover there. You don¡¯t expect me to just to stay still, do you? I could only take advantage of whatever time I have and make a breakthrough. Perhaps a reconciliation won¡¯t bepletely off the table when the timees.¡±

    ¡°Reconciliation?¡± Duanmu Bei¡¯s breath turned haggard. Merciless Tyrant caressed the armrest, looking surprisingly unruffled. Thetter looked nothing like a person who had nowhere else to go. He spoke with ease and his attitude was rxed as well, oozing with an overflowing sense of confidence.

    ¡°Just how strong has he be?¡±

    ¡°How strong has he be to warrant his confidence in saying that he would reconcile with Luo Denomination after making a breakthrough?¡±

    ¡°Brother Merciless Tyrant, you seem to have achieved a great deal considering your confidence.¡± Duanmu Bei¡¯s n was to get information out of Merciless Tyrant. However, when thetter only smiled without replying, he had no choice but to change the topic. ¡°May I know why you¡¯re looking for me?¡±

    Meng Qi¡¯s right hand tapped lightly on the armrest with his fingers, still smiling. ¡°Well, first of all, I¡¯ve been away from Jianghu for far too long and know neither Jianghu affairs nor my juniors. I need to find out who¡¯s who so I can find an ally. Second, I heard your ¡®business¡¯ is doing really well. I need something from you.¡±

    Twenty years were enough to see entire generationse and go. Merciless Tyrant had been in his fifties or sixties when he began hiding in Bomi. Naturally, he would consider neers to the Devil Path his juniors.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Duanmu Bei asked without pretense. Merciless Tyrant was, after all, an acquaintance and a vicious evil spirit as well.

    Meng Qi raised his hand to touch the white hair on his temples. ¡°I want a female Exterior expert with an abundant Yin constituent and the technique to turn Yin into Yang.¡±

    ¡°Have you gone mad? Do you think it¡¯ll be easy to capture a person?¡± Duanmu Bei lost his voice. Merciless Tyrant was as arrogant as he had always been to have such an exaggerated opinion of his own abilities!

    Every major influence had dozens of Exterior experts whom they would never allow to get hurt. Even if Merciless Tyrant managed to kidnap a woman through sheer luck, he would not escape the ensuing pursuit of the soulmp. Did he not want his life anymore?

    On the other hand, rogue cultivators strong enough to be Exterior experts would have ample experience in self-protection. It was possible to kill them but capturing them would be an impossible task!

    Meng Qi chuckled, wearing an ever-present smile. ¡°I have a secret technique and I want to use this opportunity to make a breakthrough. If we can¡¯t capture an Exterior expert, we must target a Half-step at the minimum. However, the target must be a virgin and must know how to turn Yin into Yang.¡±

    With those requirements, the only viable candidates were basically the ¡°professionals¡± of the Sect of the in Lady!

    ¡°Half-step to the Exterior expert, knows how to turn Yin into Yang...¡± Duanmu Bei muttered, finally regaining hisposure.

    After some time had passed, he spoke again. ¡°Such women are worth a lot of money. What do you have to offer?¡±

    ¡°My concubine, who knows the inner enchantment technique, has just recently enlightened her Apertures, but Merciless Tyrant is actually dreaming of a Half-step to the Exterior expert? It¡¯s not easy to foster such concubines!¡±

    Meng Qi rubbed his stubbled chin and smiled faintly. ¡°I¡¯ll have to see what the other person wants.¡±

    If he directly named a price, a regr deal would follow and no rtionship would be left once the deal was over. He would have nothing to follow up with.

    Duanmu Bei stared into Meng Qi¡¯s eyes, finding them to be sharp, almost fierce. Meng Qi stared right back at him unwaveringly. His pupils were deep, unreadable, and without emotion.

    ¡°What if you don¡¯t have what the other person wants?¡± Duanmu Bei asked in a deep voice. He looked away from Meng Qi.

    Meng Qi retained his expression. ¡°I¡¯ll be responsible for the deal myself. You don¡¯t have to worry about it. If they face any inconvenience, I can lend them a hand.¡±

    He patted the armrest after revealing the crux of the matter and slowly got to his feet as if he was about to excuse himself.

    Duanmu Bei frowned. ¡°I¡¯ll ry your request.¡±

    From the first time they met up to this day, Merciless Tyrant had carried the air of a grandmaster!

    Duanmu Bei headed for the second floor after seeing Meng Qi out. He then entered yet another secret room. A middle-aged man wearing a ck robe was seated inside. His breath was barely discernible, almost as if it did not exist. It wasced with a sense of sinister coldness.

    When Meng Qi emerged from the River-east Building, the ck-robed man asked Duanmui Bei, ¡°Who was that earlier?¡±

    He was Shen Yue, an Elder of Reflected Shadow Sect of the righteous path responsible forw enforcement. He had been an Exterior expert for less than a decade. Today, he hade to Duanmu Bei in secret for a deal.

    Reflected Shadow Sect possessed considerable strength despite not being one of therger sects. Yet, it had secretly turned to the other side. Duanmu Bei dared not show any disrespect so he casually said, ¡°Merciless Tyrant.¡±

    ¡°Merciless Tyrant?¡± Initially stunned, the cold Shen Yue soon recalled who it was. ¡°Isn¡¯t that old monster hiding in Bomi? Coming here in broad daylight, isn¡¯t he afraid of being hunted down?¡±

    Merciless Tyrant was already a household name in Jianghu by the time Shen Yue was born. While he was still hard at work trying to enlighten his Apertures, Merciless Tyrant¡¯s fame was reaching its peak. Thetter then sought refuge in Bomi. To him, Merciless Tyrant was undoubtedly an old monster.

    Duanmu Bei gave him a brief exnation without revealing Meng Qi¡¯s intentions.

    Shen Yue stood up and walked to the window, staring at the ce where he had seen Meng Qi earlier. Hemented, ¡°What an extraordinary person Merciless Tyrant was in the past. He was considered a Terrestrial Rankings and ck List hopeful, and had a promising future as a master among masters. However, I reckon his cultivation ispletely ruined after nearly 20 years in Bomi. He¡¯d be hard-pressed to make any sort of breakthrough and be a rival to you, Tower Lord Duanmu.¡±

    One was once considered promising enough to enter the Terrestrial Rankings and ck List and be a master among masters; the other was just an ordinary Exterior expert. Now that the situation had turned on its head, he could not help sighing.

    Duanmu Bei¡¯s eyebrows furrowed but refrained from mentioning his perception of Merciless Tyrant. His depth was unpredictable!

    Shen Yue did not notice the change in Duanmu Bei. ¡°Tower Lord Duanmu, did Soul-chasing Demon Monarch arrive in River East several days ago?¡± he asked with a smile.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Duanmu Bei nodded.

    ¡°Heh! They¡¯re simrly known as devil monarchs and enemies who often fought one another. One has been stagnant in his cultivation for twenty years while the other was taken under the wing of some influence despite meeting a cmity early in life. Thetter is stronger than ever, having crossed the first step of the Celestial Ladder. Now they¡¯re once again meeting in River East. Wonder what fun they¡¯ll bring.¡± Like many in the Devil Path, Shen Yue wanted to see others harmed even without any benefit to himself.

    Duanmu Bei¡¯s heart jolted when he heard this, so he steered the conversation toward their deal.

    Afterpleting the deal, Shen Yue secretly left the building. He kept changing directions as he cautiously made his way out of Ying City.

    While quietly flying through the air, he suddenly had an ominous feeling. He felt as if someone was following him!

    He unleashed his escape technique and went toward the secluded entrance of the Reflected Shadow Sect, emerging from the shadows a few hundred miles away.

    He had just reappeared when his gaze was drawn by something that caused his heartbeat to elerate. Not far from him was a refined middle-aged man in a green robe. He had distinct facial features with white hair on his temples. He exuded an air of the vicissitudes of life as he stared at the setting sun with his hands behind his back.

    To think that he could even follow this far!

    ¡°As delightful a sight as the sunset is, it¡¯s still merely a sign of dusk. Don¡¯t you think so, my friend?¡± The middle-aged man did not turn his head. His eyes were fixed squarely on the sky.

    Shen Yue¡¯s face darkened as he recognized the person. ¡°Merciless Tyrant!¡±

    Merciless Tyrant¡¯s voice sounded low and maic. There was an indescribable exotic charm in his manner of speaking.

    Meng Qi slowly turned around and smiled faintly at him.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t stepped into Jianghu for many, many years, and all I¡¯ve seen so far are unfamiliar faces. I happened to see you passing by so I especially came to make your acquaintance.¡±

 Chapter 609: Illusion? Reality?

    <h4>Chapter 609: Illusion? Reality?</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    ¡°Make my acquaintance?¡± Instead of giving Shen Yue any relief, these words made his heart sink instead. He quietly opened his Aperture acupoints and revolved his Interior as he raised his guard, prepared to make a move at any time. He dared not underestimate this middle-aged man.

    This man was an aged evil spirit with a terrible reputation for being ferocious. Even after being stuck in Bomi for nearly two decades, he would still be the stronger one. After all, his realm and strength back then surpassed those of Shen Yue even today.

    How could it be as simple as making an acquaintance when the evil spirit had secretly chased and intercepted him?

    Seeing the elegant figure d in a green robe with indifference to the vicissitudes of life in his eyes, Shen Yue felt as if a great mountain was weighing on his heart. He felt that this was an enemy whose strength he would never be able to fathom, much less defeat.

    Meng Qi appeared not to have noticed the change in Shen Yue¡¯s mood. ¡°Which sect are you from, my young friend? Would you mind introducing me to masters of the same path in the area?¡± he asked, still wearing a faint smile.

    The sun was gradually setting over the horizon, painting the clouds a fiery red. The radiance dyed the green robe an almost golden red color. However, Meng Qi¡¯s breath remained dark. The sunlight that spilled on him brought no splendor. Instead, it seemed to be absorbed into his breath. It made his silhouette look even more nefarious than before.

    Shen Yue felt even more stifled. It was as if he could smell danger right at his nostrils. Merciless Tyrant seemed like he would violently retaliate if he was defied.

    ¡°Humph! He hasn¡¯t even crossed the first step of the Celestial Ladder, so the gap in our realms isn¡¯t even thatrge. We¡¯re both Top ss Master Pros, so what do I have to fear?¡±

    ¡°Even if I can¡¯t win, can I not escape?¡±

    Shen Yue¡¯s eyes were narrowed but the corners of his mouth were curved into a smile. ¡°I don¡¯t suppose you¡¯ve heard of a small sect like the Reflected Shadow Sect...¡±

    Before his voice even faded, two dirks appeared in his hands. One was pitch-ck while the other was a pure white. Both were shrouded in light that flickered incessantly.

    Simultaneously, Meng Qi¡¯s shadow, which had been stretched under the setting sun, began to wriggle as if it hade to life. It became an integral whole that abruptly leaped at Meng Qi.

    The breath and the immeasurably deep feeling of the pitch-ck shadow were simr to Meng Qi¡¯s, yet they wereced with demonic undertones, making them seem exceptionally dangerous. It was the supreme art of Reflected Shadow Sect, the Flitting Shadow! The user would use his own Interior to link with his opponent¡¯s shadow, and if he had crossed the first step of the Celestial Ladder, interweave with the Dharma and Logos. The linked shadow could emte nearly 80 percent of the opponent¡¯s strength, making it a perilous thing especially if used suddenly.

    Even if Shen Yue¡¯s strength was currently insufficient, the shadow under his maniption could not be underestimated. It was in the Exterior realm¡ªenough to make one raise his guard against it. Its killing intention was relentless!

    Together with him as an auxiliary force, regr Top ss Master Pros would definitely be at a disadvantage.

    Shen Yue, being a Heterodox Demon, trusted no one but himself. He was constantly vignt, especially against peers on the Devil Path. He preferred to strike first to gain the upper hand.

    The shadow linked itself to both of Meng Qi¡¯s feet, putting him within a stretch of its hand. It was honestly terrifying.

    The shadow coiled around Meng Qi¡¯s body just as Shen Yue¡¯s sword light was about to cut through the void to reach him. Suddenly,plete darkness nketed the sky and swallowed the sunset. There were no signs of the fire-like clouds, not even the slightest hint of light.

    The loss of light also meant the loss of shadows. The darkness was so immense that Shen Yue could not even see his fingers. His link to the shadow had been instantly severed!

    The night had taken over the day!

    While sensing his surroundings, Shen Yue detected the green-robed Merciless Tyrant taking a step forward and abruptly erging. His body turned so tall and gigantic that he was towering over everything. It was as if the demonic sky had descended upon them, cramming itself between heaven and hell. His expression was apathetic as he enveloped a hundred miles with the palm of his hand, pressing it down with a posture that hid the sky and covered the earth. He separated his five fingers to form a cage that would cause his victim to despair.

    ¡°This...¡± Shen Yue was barely able to suppress his turbulent emotions, refusing to be awestruck. Even so, he had lost all will and strength to fight.

    Being capable of connecting his Interior with the Exterior proved that Master Tyrant¡¯s cultivation had not been stagnant. Shen Yue understood that the ss of Force of Heaven and Earth and Dharma and Logos triggered by the Exterior had its unique rhythm. It would not produce a terrifying power that spread far and wide, but rather, it would produce an illusion that could deceive the mind and senses. The strange, unfathomable illusion could kill without being tangible. If one lost his cool against such an opponent, defeat was inevitable!

    The Devil-like green shadow was undoubtedly an illusion. However, he had to keep his guard against Merciless Tyrant¡¯s concealed killing intent!

    The whites of his eyes turned ck as his pupils turned into vortices. No matter how hard he tried, he could not distinguish between illusion and reality. It was as if the green-robed Devil-like creature that crammed itself between heaven and hell was real. The palm that seemed to envelop everything felt real too.

    Knowing that he could not wait for impending death, Shen Yue used the most idiotic yet effective method. He twisted his body and thrust his two swords forward, emitting both pure white and pitch-ck sword lights. In the manner of a sweeping tide, the sword lights inundated and cut off their surroundings.

    The sword lights were deep and far-reaching, shing the gigantic green-robed figure into many small pieces. It began to sway like waves.

    ¡°It¡¯s an illusion! I knew it!¡± Shen Yue¡¯s heart leaped with joy.

    It was at this moment that all of the pieces transformed into green-robed figures with white hair on the temples with a hand behind their backs. When the figures thrust their right palms, Shen Yue felt dark palm energies pressing onto him from all directions. The energies felt as heavy as a mountain. Whistling wind resounded in his ears without ceasing.

    Merciless Tyrant had turned illusion into reality!

    Shen Yue¡¯s heart thumped loudly as a deep sense of danger pierced him. He could feel the palm energiesing from all directions tearing and squeezing him, forcing his body into total copse.

    He took a deep breath. He twisted his swords around him, causing the pure white and pitch-ck sword lights to entwine and form a ck-and-white ring around him that kept him safe within its confines.

    Bang, bang, bang! ng, ng, ng!

    There was a continuous mix of pping noises and the cries of swords. Shen Yue felt like a small boat floating on a stormy sea amid howling winds and torrential rain. His Qi and blood were boiling; his Interior revolved cryptically. He felt as if he was about to puke blood.

    It was with great difficulty that he managed to weather this wave of attacks. Resentment was born in his heart. Biting the bullet, he thrust his pair of swords in a crisscross manner, linking the heads and tails of the pure white and pitch-ck sword lights. It looked like two legendary rain-summoning dragons, killing and plundering everything within their reach. This was none other than the unique skill of Reflected Shadow Sect, the Serpent¡¯s Panic! Unfortunately, without a shadow to coordinate with the skill, it was not as powerful.

    The nimble sword lights intertwined continuously, cutting everything except for Shen Yue, shattering the green-robed figures. Even the darkness became fragmented.

    ¡°Sess!¡± Shen Yue¡¯s consciousness shook ever so slightly. Just as he was about to persist in order topletely shatter the illusion, he discovered that darkness had fallen over him once again. A green figure with white hair on the temples emerged from the darkness. The figure had a refined temperament and a pair of eyes that had witnessed the vicissitudes of life. It pointed with its right hand, calling forth a substantial, slow-moving darkness.

    ¡°How is he still fine?¡± Just as the thought urred to him, something made Shen Yue hold his breath. Though there were no changes whatsoever in the pointing figure, its heaviness had reached its peak. There was a pinhole-sized dot of darkness at the tip of the finger that was different from the surrounding pitch-ck darkness. In fact, the darkness around him had be warped and distorted as it shrunk.

    Against his will, Shen Yue flew toward the slender, spotlessly fair finger of the Devil-like figure. He felt as if his body and Vital Spirit were about to be torn apart.

    ¡°What a terrifying finger!¡± He desperately sucked in a breath of air. The twin sword lights suddenly shed, the pure white and pitch-ck lights flowed into each other and produced terrifying explosions that sent undting waves of Qi. The rays of light dispersed like water, rushing toward the finger.

    Thud!

    The frightening suction force disappeared with the waves of light.

    Shen Yue flew several feet away with his eyes fixed on a distant ce, expecting his attack to work; but the rxed green-robed figure endured.

    Meng Qi did not pursue him but smiled faintly instead.

    ¡°This old man won¡¯t die as long as your wicked heart remains.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Shen Yue¡¯s heart tightened. Many thoughts crossed his mind but he could not grasp the true meaning of the man¡¯s words.

    Suddenly, he realized that the darkness had disappeared and he was still standing in the shadow of the deep mountain. The confident, elegant green-robed middle-aged man in front of him still had his hand behind his back, staring at the setting sun with his body partially turned away. The sun dyed the white hair on his temples ayer of red. His pair of eyes simultaneously carried deep longing and a sense of apathy. There was no sign of him ever having made a move.

    The fire-like clouds filled the entire horizon, ushering in the cold wind along with the evening. It was the exact same scene as when the man had first appeared. It was as if the fierce battle earlier had been a mere illusion!

    ¡°Everything that happened was an illusion?¡±

    ¡°No! How can it be an illusion when it felt so real?¡±

    However, Shen Yue knew at this moment that it must have been an illusion.

    ¡°Or is what¡¯s happening now an illusion?¡±

    For a while, Shen Yue found it impossible to distinguish between truth and untruth, reality and illusion. He did not know what was truly unfolding and what was not.

    He felt a chill as the evening breeze swept past him and he could not help shuddering. Before he even realized it, his back and forehead were already drenched in sweat.

    ¡°How can this old man not know the Reflected Shadow Sect when it¡¯s one of therge sects of the heterodox path? Is Elder Sun doing well?¡± Meng Qi asked. He kept his body turned sideways without turning his head. He demonstrated the might and disposition of a stronger master of the previous generation.

    He had recalled what he knew about the Reflected Shadow Sect and chose to ask after a heterodox master who was around the same age as Merciless Tyrant.

    Following their ¡°exchange of blows¡± earlier, Shen Yue had lost all desire to try to escape. He found the old devil before him to be an unfathomable abyss¡ªabsolutely not a senile and ignorant old man who had wasted his twenty years. Instead, Merciless Tyrant still had the style of his former self who had once been thought to have great potential to ascend the Terrestrial Rankings and ck List¡ªno, he was even stronger now. In the past, Merciless Tyrant was merely an eye-catching master who attracted praise and was considered ¡®promising¡¯. Now, he gave off the feeling of being a master on the ck List.

    Currently, only the 63 highest-ranking masters on the ck List were qualified to enter the Terrestrial Rankings.

    ¡°Elder Sun is doing well. He has a bad temper now as he hasn¡¯t been able to cross the first step of the Celestial Ladder.¡± Shen Yue replied honestly.

    He had always been one to bully the weak.

    Meng Qi finally turned to look at him with a smile. He had distinct facial features that carried a profound charm.

    ¡°Now, are you willing to introduce me to our friends of the heterodox path in the area?¡±

    Shen Yue¡¯s heart jolted and he replied reluctantly. ¡°There are faces in this area that you¡¯re familiar with, senior.¡±

    ¡°Who?¡± Meng Qi asked absentmindedly.

    ¡°¡®Soul-chasing Demon Monarch¡¯ Mo Tiange. He went missing for many years after a terrible cmity in the past, but he has now crossed the first step of the Celestial Ladder. There¡¯s a great advancement in his strength. It seems there¡¯s an extraordinary force standing behind him.¡±

    Shen Yue had secretly probed the emotional shift in Meng Qi. After all, those two had been enemies for many years!

    ¡°Good times are finallying for him, huh?¡± Meng Qi replied indifferently.

    ¡°To think there¡¯s not even the slightest hint of resentment orparison! It¡¯s as if Soul-chasing Demon Monarch is just someone trivial!¡± Shen Yue was struck by deep astonishment. Not daring to speak out of turn again, he decided to change the topic. ¡°There¡¯s also Senior ¡®Six-apex Devil¡¯ Ling Hu. He¡¯s currently ranked 93rd on the ck List and his fame has spread far and wide. He¡¯s our role model...¡±

    Meng Qi listened quietly as Shen Yue enumerated all the heterodox demons that he knew one by one, only stopping thetter when he heard a particr name.

    ¡°Madam Baihua, the keeper of a certain brothel in Ying City. Her strength isn¡¯t known but she has quite the reputation for training strong ¡®daughters¡¯.¡±

    She was not the mastermind behind the brothel in Ying City but an unremarkable brothel keeper. Meng Qi gave a small nod and suddenly asked, ¡°Is Madam Baihua the one who sent Tower Lord Duanmu his new concubine?¡±

    Shen Yue shook his head helplessly. ¡°I¡¯m not quite sure.¡±

    Meng Qi said no more and allowed him to continue. When Shen Yue was finally done, Meng Qi waved his hand and signaled for him to leave.

    Shen Yue was greatly impressed and felt a deep sense of disbelief. He slowly and cautiously left, rxing only when he was a hundred miles away. He found himself shivering a little.

    Meng Qi watched Shen Yue leave with his hands behind his back, suppressing a smile. Using the Gist of Trueness core and technique of the Yin-Yang Seal, the One Heart Affecting Another ability of the Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship, as well as the mystical essence of Supernatural Power of Shaking Heaven and Hitting Earth, he triggered the Seven Immortal Illusions. The end result was quite mystical! It was worth the effort of seeking out Shen Yue and experimenting on him!

    ¡°Madam Baihua...¡± Frowning, he decided that he would wait for Duanmu Bei¡¯s reply first.

 Chapter 610: Meeting of â€˜Foesâ€™

    <h4>Chapter 610: Meeting of ¡®Foes¡¯</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Meng Qi paid a second visit to the River-east Building on the agreed date.

    Duanmu Bei led him into the room where they had their previous meeting and calmly began to prepare tea. Meng Qi appeared rxed as he took the opposite seat and gently caressed the armrest. He feigned a state of great nonchnce, not bringing up anything about the Incense Stove.

    They were fighting a battle of patience¡ªwhoever spoke first would be the one who lost their cool, and consequently would be the one at a disadvantage in their deal.

    The steam of the boiling water swirled in the air, scattering the fragrance of tea all over the room. Lifting the teapot, Duanmu Bei slowly poured jade-like green tea into a cup and sent it flying to Meng Qi with a smile. ¡°The water has turned bamboo green after being steeped with leaves. Settle your heart and spirit with this tea.¡±

    Meng Qi spread his right hand without any ado and epted the cup with his palm. Not a single a ripple appeared on the surface of the tea.

    Meng Qi faked sophistication while suppressing his genuine Qi and connecting with heaven and earth. He checked if the tea was poisoned before taking a sip andplimenting it. ¡°Great tea! The tea has a clear, somewhat bitter taste when it enters the mouth, but the aftertaste is sweet. Indeed, this is a tea among teas.¡± He still did not mention the Incense Stove.

    Duanmu Bei sighed. ¡°I figured you¡¯d be impatient about making a breakthrough and just about everything else after being stranded in Bomi for twenty years. Who would¡¯ve thought that you¡¯d act like an experienced monk and carry Zen Philosophies in your heart? You¡¯re calm and act as you wish, surpassing even myself.¡±

    Unable to endure their silent battle, he finally brought up the main topic.

    ¡°Bomi is so dangerous that long-term ns are often unfeasible. It¡¯s sometimes necessary to wait without moving for several days in order to gain something. The wait can even stretch into months. Naturally, my patience would be strong after such experiences.¡± Meng Qi patted the armrest expressionlessly.

    ¡°This is the patience and willpower I built up to kill Wolf King. What¡¯s that got to do with an experienced monk?¡±

    Surprised, Duanmu Bei said, ¡°I see. I¡¯ve never been to Bomi. It seems that the stories I heard had misled me. Some bias can¡¯t be helped.¡±

    He chuckled after pausing momentarily. ¡°I¡¯ve asked about the Incense Stove on your behalf. She¡¯s requesting quite a few items. Since it¡¯s inconvenient to keep passing on the message, she is inviting you to a face-to-face meeting if you¡¯re sincere about your request.¡±

    He had not negotiated an actual deal for the Incense Stove and had merely passed on the message. Therefore, even if he was the first to bring it up, he was not at a disadvantage. How could he be at a disadvantage when there was no transaction involved?

    ¡°What a cunning old fox! He¡¯s putting on a show to test me!¡±

    Meng Qi scolded Duanmu Bei in his mind without changing his expression, still giving the impression of an unfathomable abyss.

    ¡°If we can discuss this face-to-face, that¡¯s naturally the best.¡±

    This had been his true goal all along. Things had progressed more smoothly than he had expected. Merciless Tyrant¡¯s reputation had proven to be quite useful.

    Duanmu Bei was a little disappointed that he had not managed to affect Meng Qi. ¡°In three days, several heterodox masters will be gathering for a deal at the Burning Lake on Maples Mountain. She¡¯ll be there as well. I¡¯ll take you.¡±

    Maples Mountain was located somewhere within the borders of a county in Ying City. The mountain boasted beautiful sceneries and was famous for its forest of maple trees. When autumn reached its peak, ayer of red would dye the entire forest andke as if everything had been swept up in mes. Its unimaginably beautifulndscape attracted many tourists. However, it was currently springtime and the forest was not yet ready to unleash its enchanting beauty. Few would visit at this time of the year, leaving only birdsongs echoing in the depths of the mountain. It was the perfect ce to conduct a business deal.

    ¡°Sounds good.¡± Meng Qi seemed unperturbed as he nodded in agreement, giving Duanmu Bei no chance to decipher his true feelings.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t he concerned about which heterodox masters are joining? Is he that confident in himself?¡±

    Ci¡¯an Temple by the Burning Lake.

    Most of the ten hassocks in the prayer hall were upied. The seat of honor belonged to arge and plump monk dressed in a red cassock. His flesh wriggled like waves with every breath. He had a pair of amiable eyes and a deeply wrinkled face. His arms were crossed before his chest. This was Abbot An Fa of Ci¡¯an Temple.

    To his left was a white-robed person of exemry virtue and talent. He looked like he was in his thirties and had a fair, beardless face. He was elegant and his breath was deep and hidden. His half-open eyelids had a maic charm as if he could summon and extract one¡¯s soul. The impression was so strong that almost everyone did not dare look into his eyes directly.

    To the abbot¡¯s right was a middle-aged woman without a single wrinkle on her face. Compared to the stunning beauty of her youth, age had blessed her with a sense of mature appeal. While she was not a true beauty, her gaze was enchanting enough to sway hearts and evoke fantasies.

    Everybody else in attendance was extraordinary in their own way. Shen Yue of Reflected Shadow Sect was also seated among them.

    ¡°You said Merciless Tyrant has left Bomi and returned to Jianghu?¡± the white-robed virtuous talent said with his eyes still half-closed.

    Shen Yue nodded respectfully. ¡°Yes. The eyes of Senior Soul-chasing can¡¯t be wrong; I wouldn¡¯t dare to try and fool you.¡±

    The white-robed man was ¡®Soul-chasing Demon Monarch¡¯ Mo Tiange. He smiled slightly after hearing Shen Yue¡¯s words. ¡°We¡¯re old friends of many years. How delightful that I¡¯ll be able to meet him by chance in the Regions to the left of Yangtze River during the season of blossoming flowers.¡±

    The other heterodox masters frowned, rmed that Merciless Tyrant had re-emerged in Jianghu. ¡°Isn¡¯t he afraid of getting assassinated by Luo Denomination, Destruction Sect, and Beggar Sect?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s his strength like now? Is he still as powerful as he was back then¡ªso strong that he was considered a ck List hopeful?¡±

    ¡°Merciless Tyrant has wasted his twenty years in Bomi, and far from being ideal for cultivation. I¡¯m sure there¡¯s now a great gap in powers between you two, Soul-chasing. He has truly reaped all the evils he had sowed.¡± The Abbot of Ci¡¯an Temple sighed. ¡°Back then, he was the most eye-catching of us all and was about to cross the first step of the Celestial Ladder. He was even considered a grandmaster hopeful. Everyone, whether from the righteous or the heterodox path, would raise their eyebrows at the mention of him. Even those whose realms and strengths were far beyond his considered his potential and value...¡±

    He had ced himself among the ranks of the Heterodox Demons by his own words, painting a stark contrast with his red cassock and the kind Zen Philosophies that he represented.

    The middle-aged woman covered her smiling mouth. ¡°When you say ¡®those whose realms and strengths were far beyond his¡¯, could you be referring to yourself, Senior Linghu?¡±

    The abbot of Ci¡¯an Temple, one of the famous temples of River East, turned out to be someone ranked on the ck List: ¡®Six-apex Devil¡¯ Linghu Tao!

    Linghu Tao chuckled but dropped the topic. He instead turned to Shen Yue and asked, ¡°Did you manage to determine Merciless Tyrant¡¯s strength during your meeting?¡±

    Everyone¡¯s eyes turned toward Shen Yue, awaiting his reply.

    How could Shen Yue possibly reveal that he was trapped in an illusion so vivid that he nearly copsed mentally from trying to distinguish between what was real and what was not? He inwardly cursed Merciless Tyrant but he kept his face expressionless as he replied. ¡°I wasn¡¯t able to determine his strength, but judging from his posture, speech, and escape technique, he seems to be lingering in the Third Heaven realm.¡±

    How was he to incite a war if he did not speak this way?

    ¡°As expected.¡± Soul-chasing Demon Monarch sighed. ¡°Brother Tyrant was such an eye-catching person in the past. From his speech to his bearing, he exuded the potential of bing a demonic monarch. I¡¯ve always admired him, but s, what a pity...¡±

    He did not finish his sentence, looking as if he was quite regretful. As it turned out, the current Merciless Tyrant was no longer worthy ofparison, much less his attention. Hecked even the motivation to humiliate his old nemesis.

    Shen Yue and the other Heterodox Demons nodded in agreement. Over the years, those who had hidden in Bomi had never seeded in making breakthroughs or making a glorious return to Jianghu.

    Soul-chasing Demon Monarch¡¯s voice had just faded when Linghu Tao lifted a grey eyebrow and said, ¡°Tower Lord Duanmu is here. What the¡ª?¡±

    Duanmu Bei, with his glossy face and grizzled hair, appeared at the door of the hall. He slowly stepped inside, leading a green-robed middle-aged man. The middle-aged man wore a soft cap that revealed only his frosty white hair on the temples. He bore the charm of an elegant man who had experienced the vicissitudes of life. His eyes were devoid of emotion. His entire being appeared introverted and hidden as if he did not even exist.

    Linghu Tao had failed to detect his presence until he was in the vicinity. That was the reason for his surprised exmation!

    ¡°Merciless Tyrant...¡± Soul-chasing Demon Monarch¡¯s eyes flew open, emitting a demonic radiance that tugged at one¡¯s Vital Spirit.

    ¡°Merciless Tyrant?¡± The heterodox masters turned to look at the middle-aged man, sizing him up.

    Meng Qi calmly gave Soul-chasing Demon Monarch and Six-apex Devil a small nod. He appeared confident as if he had no reason to feel inferior to anyone here.

    Duanmu Bei made a quick introduction before leading Meng Qi to an unupied hassock.

    ¡°So it¡¯s Mr. Merciless Tyrant. I¡¯ve long heard of your name, but it is only today that I am able to meet you.¡± Linghu Tao cast aside his surprise and began the conversation with a smile. Even so, he felt uneasy as he could not determine Merciless Tyrant¡¯s strength.

    Everybody shared the same feeling of shock and astonishment. Merciless Tyrant appeared to have escaped the shackles of Bomi looking even more glorious than he had in his heyday. His strength had likely enjoyed the same fate!

    Soul-chasing Demon Monarch closed his eyes and smiled as well. ¡°I¡¯mforted that your elegant bearing remains unchanged, Merciless Tyrant. If I can¡¯t truly suppress you, it¡¯ll be a regret that I¡¯ll carry to my grave.¡±

    He showed no courtesy whatsoever with his words. Sparks of tension would naturally fly whenever enemies meet.

    Meng Qi sat cross-legged on the hassock, looking as unfathomable and emotionless as ever. His cid eyes stared into the eyes of Soul-chasing Demon Monarch. He chuckled and replied. ¡°I expected to see great improvement in you after twenty years, but who knew...¡±

    He shook his head emotionlessly, his meaning evident to everyone.

    ¡°He¡¯s looking down on Soul-chasing Demon Monarch? What¡¯s giving him such confidence? Just how strong has he be?!¡± Simr thoughts crossed the minds of all the Heterodox Demons.

    Duanmu Bei tried to defuse the tension by interrupting, saying, ¡°This is Madam Baihua, the one who requested for a face-to-face meeting.¡±

    Just as everyone was wondering about the purpose of the face-to-face meeting, a faint smile appeared on Madam Baihua¡¯s face. She gently pped her hands and a beautiful woman emerged from a nearby room. The woman had skin as soft as a baby¡¯s and a fresh, pure temperament. Dressed conservatively, she walked as if she was a fragile willow in the wind. It made for quite a moving scene.

    Fright was evident in her eyes as she looked at the masters who upied the hall, like a young deer trembling with fear. Herck of demonic charm was the reason that she evoked desire in the men, making them want to ravish and conquer her. In the first ce, she was exuding the ¡®fragrance¡¯ of the vague mutual attraction between men and women. Her conservative dress fluttered with her every move, tempting the men to tear it apart.

    Sounds of haggard breathing filled the hall. Not even Linghu Tao, Soul-chasing Demon Monarch, and Duanmu Bei could tear their eyes from the woman as they quietly gulped.

    When the woman arrived and hid behind Madam Baihua, thetter looked at Meng Qi. ¡°Mr. Merciless Tyrant, you seem unaffected. Is it because you¡¯re unhappy with my daughter?¡±

    Earlier, Meng Qi had looked away after ncing at the woman. His apathetic eyes made him stand out.

    He smiled and replied, ¡°She¡¯s great in all aspects. I¡¯m very pleased. She¡¯ll prove to be a useful object.¡±

    He nced at Linghu Tao, Soul-chasing Demon Monarch, and Duanmu Bei and said in his maic voice, ¡°Though her beauty is stirring, does it warrant yourpse in manners? I can understand that Mr. Linghu ought to be enjoying pleasure at his age, but have you lost your ambition, Soul-chasing?¡±

    When his words fell on everyone¡¯s ears, a mixture of rage and indescribable fear rose in their hearts. Such a beauty was no more than a ¡°useful object¡± in Merciless Tyrant¡¯s eyes, evoking no emotion in him. What an ego!

    ¡°Could it be that everyone aside from himself, no matter how beautiful and attractive, is merely a ¡®useful object¡¯? If he no longer finds the object useful would he conveniently destroy it?¡±

    ¡°Compared to the evil spirit who had once loved massacres, he¡¯s now a bona fide Devil!¡±

    Both the frosty white hair on his temples signaling the vicissitudes of life and his introverted, refined temperament magnified such an impression.

    Before Linghu Tao and Soul-chasing Demon Monarch could reply, Madam Baihua was already smiling. ¡°Mr. Tyrant, you¡¯re indeed extraordinary, but my daughters have always been precious and ustomed to shopping around for their masters. I wonder if anyone here wishes to im her?¡±

    Soul-chasing Demon Monarch nced at Meng Qi, a renewed resentment and an old hatred piercing his heart.

    ¡°They¡¯re trying to forcefully test my strength...¡± Meng Qi sighed, his expression still apathetic. He remained seated upright in aposed manner.

 Chapter 611: Teachings of Buddhism and Devil Arts

    <h4>Chapter 611: Teachings of Buddhism and Devil Arts</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Meng Qi had expected the face-to-face meeting to be a private affair, but the moment he realized that Madam Baihua had chosen to meet him with so many Heterodox Demons present, including Soul-chasing Demon Monarch, he had prepared himself. He stayed on guard against any provocation and probing. His speech, charm, and overbearing manner earlier were to create an impression of a formidable, confident, and undecipherable devil so as to affect his opponents¡¯ spirits. He wanted them to be cautious and conservative in dealing with him in order to improve the odds of his sess.

    Therefore, after sighing he remained seated upright and maintained an unperturbed demeanor. His temperament was as refined and introverted as ever. He smiled faintly at Soul-chasing Demon Monarch as if a master of thetter¡¯s level was beneath him.

    Feeling rather surprised, Soul-chasing Demon Monarch closed his half-open eyelids. ¡°Is Merciless Tyrant really that strong to warrant such confidence?¡±

    Subconsciously, his estimation of Meng Qi increased. Even Linghu Tao, Duanmu Bei, and the others felt the same. Meng Qi¡¯s calmness in the face of chaos and adversity was rooted in his confidence, and his confidence was rooted in his strength!

    ¡°Just how strong has he be?¡±

    Soul-chasing Demon Monarch was not one to be trifled with, having been immersed in the heterodox path for many years. How could he allow himself to be intimidated? He was dressed in the manner of a refined talent. With his eyes still closed, he took a breath. ¡°Madam, your daughter is as lovely as a fairy; her beauty takes my breath away. This lowly one wishes to take her as my concubine.¡±

    Thanks to the presence of ¡®Six-apex Devil¡¯ Linghu Tao, Soul-chasing Demon Monarch was confident. However strong Merciless Tyrant was, how could he win against someone who had made the ck List several times? Even if he were to suffer a defeat in Merciless Tyrant¡¯s hands, he felt no fear for his life!

    Nothing held him back, not when he had both power and an avenue for escape.

    Madam Baihua chuckled, having been cating her ¡®daughter¡¯ all this while. ¡°How fickle, Mr. Soul-chasing. In the past, you told me I¡¯m far lovelier than immature youngdies. Now that you¡¯ve seen my daughter, you¡¯ve forgotten an old woman like me.¡±

    She teased him without restraint, prompting the Heterodox Demons to burst intoughter. It eased the strained atmosphere.

    Soul-chasing Demon Monarchughed heartily. ¡°Well, a man can¡¯t always have what he wants. But if I do want both, what would you say?¡±

    His partially open eyes revealed a bizarre radiance like that of disorderly souls. He nced at Meng Qi rather provocatively.

    Meng Qi¡¯s eyes were cid as he smiled. ¡°Soul-chasing, why don¡¯t we spar a little?¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, he stretched his hands and gave his right palm a little shake while building a vacuum in his left palm. He did not threaten Soul-chasing Demon Monarch verbally nor make a sincere request. Instead, he took the most direct approach and made a move.

    Meng Qi knew his own strength. It was only during that brief moment when he exploded with the powers of Law Phenomenon and two-headed, four-armed giant that he would have the ability to contend against a Peerless Master Pro in the Four-fold Heaven realm. If he could find a chance to use his Dharmakaya movement, there might be hope for him to prevail and kill his opponent. However, under ordinary circumstances, the first step of the Celestial Ladder remained a gulf that was nearly impossible for him to ovee.

    To make things worse, he was unable to unleash his true strength while disguised as Merciless Tyrant. In an ordinary battle, he had no chance to win against Soul-chasing Demon Monarch, a genuine Peerless Master Pro who had crossed the first step of the Celestial Ladder.

    More importantly, he had to keep from getting exposed in front of heterodox masters like Linghu Tao. He must not let his impression of profound mysteriousness turn into a joke and elicit a scornful, perfunctory answer from Madam Baihua. Otherwise, all hopes of a follow-up would end.

    Under these circumstances, where his realm and strength were no match for his opponent, Meng Qi had to take advantage of external circumstances like time, ce, and asion of battle!

    Provoking a fight in a prayer hall in the Ci¡¯an Temple where Linghu Tao had sought refuge would cause Soul-chasing Demon Monarch to have misgivings. Thetter would not use his Devil Arts for fear of damaging the ce.

    This way, the power of the Dharma Form would be greatly counteracted. Meng Qi knew he must not give his opponent the chance to leave this ce during their spar.

    Merciless Tyrant¡¯s instantaneous action astonished even the Heterodox Demons who were used to killing without blinking an eye. ¡°He¡¯s indeed cut out to be a Devil Lord! He speaks not a word of nonsense!¡±

    They watched as a cold ripple extended toward Soul-chasing Demon Monarch from a distance as Meng Qi gently shook his palm. His left palm was scorched ck as if condensing a vortex. Its force of absorption seemed to suck Soul-chasing Demon Monarch¡¯s body in until it seemed that he was about to get thrown in.

    The forces of absorbing and shaking were so in sync that their powers amplified each other to reach their peak.

    Soul-chasing Demon Monarch was not angered. On the contrary, he was pleased. Though Merciless Tyrant¡¯s attack was very powerful, it showed that he had not crossed the first step of the Celestial Ladder.

    Even so, he was wary that Merciless Tyrant was feigning weakness in order to trick him. He dared not underestimate his opponent so he opened all of his Aperture acupoints. A cyan-colored statue of Evil Lord appeared behind him, its feet on a legendary rain-summoning dragon. Colorful serpents hung from its ears. The statue had a featureless face save for a pair of mostly ck pupils. His eyes emitted circr bizarre lights that sucked in one¡¯s Vital Spirit.

    Soul-chasing Demon Monarch clenched his fist and threw a punch, as did the statue behind him. Illusion merged with reality as Dharma and Logos interwove with each other.

    The seemingly simple punch produced a cyan light that instantly tore the ripple apart and shattered the force of attraction. Then, it aimed straight for Meng Qi¡¯s stomach.

    Meng Qi pushed his palms forward, causing the ruptured cold ripple to abruptly protrude forward and turn burning hot. It was as if a miniature sun had materialized in the space between him and his opponent. The blinding radiance was apanied by searing heat. The terrifying force obstructed that simple, unadorned punch!

    He had turned Yin into Yang!

    The pitch-ck vortex in his left hand turned even colder, in stark contrast with the miniature sun. Neither side came close to each other. Yin and Yang filled the void in equal parts. It was as if the void had be an immense ck-and-white millstone. It undid the force of the punch and tore the power of the Dharma and Logos apart. It clung to Soul-chasing Demon Monarch¡¯s right hand and ced him on the core of the millstone, slowly suppressing him.

    Linghu Tao nodded slightly when he saw what happened. Merciless Tyrant had evidently progressed in his cultivation. Though still weak, his grasp of the Yin-Yang Shift, Grand Sun, and Chaotic Hole was exquisite. He was so good that it was as if he was a grandmaster. He had summoned them casually without any ado and instantly plunged his opponent into peril.

    Linghu Tao assumed that the apparent weakness was because Merciless Tyrant had misgivings about his presence so he did not unleash his true strength. The restrained disy of power seemed to indicate that Soul-chasing Demon Monarch was not worth Merciless Tyrant using his Dharma Form!

    The millstone gently rotated against a ck-and-white backdrop. Though Soul-chasing Demon Monarch was surprised, he was not frantic. It would have been stranger if Merciless Tyrant failed to demonstrate even this magnitude of power.

    After considering the current situation, he extended his left hand and transformed his right fist into a w. The muscles of the Dharma Form of Evil Lord behind him bulged.

    There was an ear-grating creaking sound as he slowly exerted force into his two hands and tore apart the ck-and-white millstone like it was paper.

    That was not the crucial point, however. His eyes suddenly flew wide open, revealing deep, pitch-ck pupils that seemed like a bottomless demonic abyss. They emitted a bizarre radiance. Simultaneously, the eyes on the Evil Lord statue turned convex and interweaved with the Dharma and Logos, changing the world around them!

    Meng Qi found his surroundings turn dark as coldness entered his Vital Spirit. All kinds of desires rose within him, sending his spirit into a spiral of dizziness. A great cyan Evil Lord state appeared in the distance, magnificently towering over him. Its feet were on a legendary rain-summoning dragon. It produced waves of evil that caused uncontroble shivering in one¡¯s mind and body.

    Soul-chasing Demon Monarch chose the Soul-chasing Demonic Eye out of his several killing techniques because he knew he could not damage his surroundings. He directly used the statue of Evil Lord to suppress his opponent¡¯s soul.

    Evil Lord took a step forward, filling the space between heaven and earth. It extended its hands down to capture Meng Qi¡¯s soul.

    Suddenly, the refined, aged figure d in a green robe rapidly expanded to form a Big Golden Buddha. Solemn and merciful, the figure exuded great feelings of serenity, absolution, wisdom, and bliss. These feelings surpassed heaven and earth and exceeded limits, forcing the statue of Evil Lord into a corner.

    In front of the Big Golden Buddha, the towering statue of Evil Lord was no more than an ant!

    This was the opportunity that Meng Qi had been waiting for ever since he made the first move!

    In a situation where he could neitherpete with his opponent¡¯s strength nor realm, he had plotted for a gradual advance. He wanted to force Soul-chasing Demon Monarch into a battle of minds through the use of favorable external conditions. Martial artists in the Devil Path would more or less practice Devil Arts that would harbor a desire for massacres and a taste for others¡¯ misery. When they were restricted from fully unleashing their techniques, they would unconsciously choose such a path. Naturally, Meng Qi was well aware that Soul-chasing Demon Monarch possessed the Soul-chasing Demonic Eye technique.

    If one knew himself and his enemies, one would not be imperiled even in a hundred battles. Meng Qi surpassed Soul-chasing Demon Monarch in terms of mental cultivation and all sorts of unorthodox techniques. Moreover, he still had the Gist of Trueness of I, the Unique and Righteous to suppress his opponent¡¯s Vital Spirit.

    The solemn Big Golden Buddha held its hands together to suppress Evil Lord, its voice like thunder as it spoke.

    ¡°If you use reality to meet me or your voice to beseech me, you would have fallen into depraved ways and fail to see the Buddha.¡±

    The immense Zen Philosophies resounded in Soul-chasing Demon Monarch¡¯s mind, causing his Vital Spirit to sway.

    He found himself in the embrace of his favored concubine. As time passed, the concubine underneath him slowly dposed into a rotten corpse that oozed pus before reducing into bones. The beauty of his concubine was gone.

    He then found himself enjoying delectable food that was served continuously. Hunger ravished him. Like a hungry ghost, he could not stop eating even when his swelling stomach burst. The pain was unbearable.

    Then, he was a Mongolian gazelle whose body was speared through. The cutting pain struck deep into him. He was then chopped into pieces and gnawed on by multiple people.

    He realized that he had experienced different unfortunate encounters, causing rage and resentment to surge from the depths of his heart. His enemies were like mes that burned his spirit and he was forever unable to free himself from them.

    The six divisions in the wheel of karma were no longer in the dark. Only the world of humans existed. If his heart was not at peace, everywhere he stepped on would be hell.

    The illusory affairs of life fleeted across his eyes like blurry scenery as he experienced reincarnation over and over again. His Vital Spirit became more erratic.

    Suddenly, a Zen sound that stirred his Vital Spirit echoed next to his ears.

    ¡°All of reality is a phantom, and all phantoms are real. Cast aside your murderous intention and meet the Buddha!¡±

    The Buddhist melody spoke of thews, sounding like thunder.

    While Soul-chasing Demon Monarch was still dizzy, the Big Golden Buddha before his eyes morphed into a green-robed figure with deep-set features and frosty white hair on the temples. In his elegance was the impression of the vicissitudes of life. He lifted his right hand and gently pped Soul-chasing Demon Monarch.

    Upon closer inspection, the seemingly ordinary p was filled with indescribable abstrusity. It was as if it existed in every inch of the void yet existed nowhere at the same time.

    Not here, not there, not anywhere but through repentance!

    The p harbored deep Zen Philosophies as well as an austere impression of the extinction of one¡¯s desires. The contradicting feelings unified perfectly under the resounding of Zen sound.

    Soul-chasing Demon Monarch unconsciously raised his hand to block it, only to realize that the powerful, spotlessly white palm had somehow stopped before his forehead.

    ¡°This palm stroke!¡± The pupils of Linghu Tao and Duanmu Bei shrank in disbelief. Not even they were confident they could block it!

    Merciless Tyrant was indeed an unmeasurable abyss!

    Meng Qi steadily pulled his right hand away, his breath still introverted and profound. He appeared calm andposed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think it¡¯ll be that easy to block the Seven Immortal Illusions that was activated using I, the Unique and Righteous as the core!¡±

    This was his Peerless Godly Kung Fu and the number one palm stroke in the world. Even if his grasp of it was pitifully basic and he had no way of directly using it, he was able to take advantage of the great w of the already mentally unstable Soul-chasing Demon Monarch.

    Madam Baihua¡¯s expression changed ever so slightly and she forced herself to smile. ¡°So, Mr. Tyrant has adopted Buddhism!¡±

    Meng Qi smiled. ¡°I happened to obtain the cassock and alms bowl inheritance of a senior monk during an adventure in Bomi. I didn¡¯t think much of it at first but after going through it out of boredom, I realized the error of my ways in the past and achieved supreme enlightenment. I was able to merge the Teachings of Buddhism and the Devil Arts into aprehensive art.¡±

    He put his palms together as he spoke, his expression refined and dignified.

    ¡°The world is like a sea of bitterness; all living things sink into depravity. Since everything is an illusion, why not destroy them all?¡±

    The Heterodox Demons found this to be both absurdly hrious and terrifyingly shocking. Subconsciously, they began to look at Meng Qi with reverence.

    ¡°Since he easily defeated Soul-chasing Demon Monarch, wouldn¡¯t that make him strong enough to qualify for the ck List?¡±

 Chapter 612: The Strange Incense Stove

    <h4>Chapter 612: The Strange Incense Stove</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    ¡°One can¡¯t survive unless one goes mad with demonic power... This is the true gravity of entering the Devil Path...¡± Madam Baihua and everyone else had indescribable feelings as they stared at the solemn Meng Qi. The thought subconsciously came to them, convincing them even further that Merciless Tyrant was a deeply unfathomable character.

    ¡°He defeated Soul-chasing Demon Monarch without even using his Dharma Form!¡±

    Thebination of Teachings of Buddhism and Devil Arts might not involve fundamentally changing Dharma Form or the Hidden Latch with Regrets. It was likely a kind of perfection, a new type of skill, or a new path that moves away from the follow-up cultivation of the predecessors. For example, after converging his inner and outer realms to form an illusion of the fire lizard, the paths of the fire kylin and the water dragon would vanish for him. However, he would be able to transform the fire lizard into an actual fire dragonter.

    Seated on a hassock, Meng Qi resembled an elder monk more than Abbot Linghu Tao of Ci¡¯an Temple did. Everyone stared at him in silence. Quite a few had these thoughts echoing in their heads:

    ¡°Merciless Tyrant has returned to Jianghu with even greater, unfathomable strength. He¡¯s probably almost strong enough to enter the ck List!¡±

    Madam Baihua exchanged nces with the daughter next to her, and then a charming smile once again lit up her face. ¡°Your transformation of the Teachings of Buddha into a form of Devil Arts is certainly worth celebrating. The battle was so thrilling that I was watching with bated breath! Even I wanted nothing more than to marry you; what more my inexperienced daughter?¡±

    The implication was that she had chosen Meng Qi for the deal.

    The other heterodox masters had no objection. Moving as the woman¡¯s beauty was, it was not worth courting death and offending Merciless Tyrant for. Unlike Soul-chasing Demon Monarch, they had no great influence backing them. The presence of Six-apex Devil might allow them to be fearless at the moment but eventually, they must all leave this ce. It was not as if Merciless Tyrant had only hunted and murdered one or two masters in the past.

    Soul-chasing Demon Monarch was pale. He had heard nothing because he was still immersed in the reincarnations earlier. He seemed unable to ept his crushing defeat in the hands of his old nemesis. He had unleashed all of his strength but Merciless Tyrant had not even used his Dharma Form! The gap between their strengths made his blood run cold.

    ¡°Can the Teachings of Buddhism really be incorporated into Devil Arts to improve thetter?¡±

    When he recalled the Big Golden Buddha and the sound of Zen Philosophies spurring on the contradictory, abstruse demonic palm, he believed Merciless Tyrant¡¯s words to be true!

    Should he start reading up on Sutras and Buddhism skills?

    ¡°Haha! It is fitting for a beauty to be with a master! Mr. Tyrant, you¡¯ve shown your power impressively. How could we possibly interrupt this deal?¡± Linghu Tao¡¯s fats wriggled as heughed.

    Both he and Duanmu Bei found Meng Qi¡¯s final palm strike even more amazing the more they thought about it. Meng Qi seemed to have surpassed Dharma and Logos. It was as if he did not exist yet also upied every inch of the world at the same time. Either way, his attacks were impossible to dodge. They were imbued with profound Zen Philosophies and terrifying demonish ideas. They may have once battled grandmasters, but such a palm strike was beyond their abilities.

    ¡°Just what kind of luck had Tyrant stumbled upon in Bomi and just what realm had he achieved?¡±

    Meng Qi remainedposed, not showing a hint of arrogance as if his victory over Soul-chasing Demon Monarch was no big deal. ¡°Please let me know what you desire, madam,¡± he said as he smiled.

    Even though a smile was stered on his face, doubt had taken root in his mind. Was the look that Madam Baihua and her ¡°daughter¡± exchanged before making their decision a subconscious action? It was strange and curious.

    Logically, someone who had been groomed to be a modity¡± would have no say over who or how one would purchase her. But why the nce? Was there anything that warranted such an action?

    Could Madam Baihua be consulting the modity¡¯ for her opinion?

    If so, their rtionship would be worth a second look. The ¡®Incense Stove¡¯ might not just be a mere Incense Stove!

    Instead of sitting cross-legged, Madam Baihua was kneeling. Her back was straight as she stared straight at Meng Qi. ¡°Mr. Merciless Tyrant, please befortable with me. We can discuss the specificster.¡±

    Meng Qi nodded and then turned to smile at the others. ¡°Who among you have links to Luo Denomination? Can you do me a favor and ask them what I should do if I wish to resolve our grievances?¡±

    His speech was neither servile nor overbearing¡ªit was even somewhat lighthearted. Coupled with the unfathomable strength he had shown earlier, his request did not sound like a plea for mercy to Linghu Tao and the rest. Rather, it felt like a negotiation between parties of equal standing. There was even an implicitpliment in his words. Compared to the egotistical, ruthless man of yesteryears, he was even more like a Demon Monarch now. He had a persistent, warped set of principles, a carefree detachment from everyone, and a coherent mind!

    Even if his interests were still massacre and destruction, he now knew how to weigh his actions and the severity of the situation. The enmity between him and Destruction Sect was too deep for absolution but there was hope for his rtionship with Luo Denomination and Beggar Sect. Naturally, he had to try his best to mend it and subdue their desire to hunt him down.

    Twenty years ago, this would have been beyond Merciless Tyrant¡¯s ability. He harbored nothing but hatred and resentment back then. Everyone was an enemy to him, and he sought revenge on all enemies.

    Silence fell in the meditation room. No one spoke, but Meng Qi knew this was enough. The news would somehow reach Luo Denomination. This would pave his path to finding Gu Xiaosang.

    Right then, Soul-chasing Demon Monarch finally came back to his senses. His eyes returned to their half-closed state as if unconcerned about the battle earlier. Nevertheless, Meng Qi felt the killing intenting from him.

    He watched in silence as other business deals proceeded, not looking jittery at all. Rather, he looked rxed as if he had found ways to amuse himself.

    Eventually, the heterodox masters excused themselves and left Ci¡¯an Temple. Meng Qi left Duanmu Bei¡¯s side and followed Madam Baihua into a quiet room.

    ¡°My daughter, Ying Ning.¡± Madam Baihua, an expert of the Exterior, isted the room from the world. She smiled sweetly as she made the introduction. ¡°Earlier, she quietly told me that she greatly admired your graceful bearing as you defeated Soul-chasing.¡±

    ¡°Mother! How could you...¡± Ying Ning partly hid behind Madam Baihua as she tugged at thetter¡¯s sleeve. A blush rose from her neck and soon covered her entire face, making her look even more delicate than a flower.

    Meng Qi smiled. ¡°It¡¯s my honor to gain a beauty¡¯s admiration.¡±

    Madam Baihua stole a nce at him and saw only pure, seemingly indifferent, appreciation in his eyes. She swallowed the words that she had intended to say and instead, with an enchanting smile, said, ¡°I don¡¯t covet your riches, Mr. Tyrant, but I¡¯d like your help in solving something that happens to be bothering me.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± Meng Qi was immensely pleased with this oue. This way, he would be able to establish a deeper rtionship with them. Even if Madam Baihua had demanded treasures, he would have done his best to alter the request.

    ¡°Have you heard of the Yun family of Linhai?¡± Madam Baihua patted Ying Ning¡¯s delicate hand that was holding on to her sleeve.

    ¡°Yun family of Linhai?¡± Meng Qi frowned as he recognized the name. Linhai was the secondrgest seaport in River East, second only to Langya. Sharing borders with Jiang Province and Peng Province, it was a ce with flourishing trade. It was the first stop for a portion of martial artists as well as for items from the East Sea entering the Great Jin Dynasty. It was also the city in Central ins that Eastsea Sword Vige had the greatest influence over.

    The rtionship between the Yun family and Eastsea Sword Vige was public knowledge. Linhai was practically a nation of its own. It was nearly on par with ces with top aristocratic families and mainstream martial arts sects.

    The Master of the Yun family was a long-time grandmaster who had long reached his peak. However, he was never able to enter the Half-step to Dharmakaya realm. His position on the Terrestrial Rankings hovered in the fifties. His reputation, coupled with his exceptional tricks, awed all masters within the vicinity of Linhai. Now, the aristocratic families with any power in Linhai were either deeply connected to the Yun family or had be thetter¡¯s vassals. The family was like an imperial family subjugating aristocratic families.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the Yun family?¡± Meng Qi asked. He kept his hands behind his back and maintained his rxed demeanor.

    Madam Baihua¡¯s expression hardened. ¡°Several days ago, the Master of the Yuns reached the end of his lifespan and passed away.¡±

    Meng Qi¡¯s hands behind his back moved a little. He unconsciously blinked, and then nonchntly said, ¡°Considering the Master¡¯s age, death was due toe for him at any time. However, there are many Peerless Master Pros in the family and the influence of Eastsea Sword Vige also remains. His death isn¡¯t something that a stranger can hope to take advantage of.¡±

    ¡°The Master of the Yun family has died? Is she joking?¡±

    Turbulence gripped Meng Qi¡¯s heart. Considering his strength and age as well as the circumstances surrounding the Yun family, there was no way that Meng Qi would have left the Master out during the auction of the Immortality Elixir of East Pole.

    He clearly recalled the Master purchasing two different types of life-extending elixirs, enough for him to live another 25 years and await the birth of another grandmaster in the family!

    Did the Yun old devil consume fake elixirs to dupe everyone or was something else going on?

    Based on the information that the little foodie had sent about the Ruan n¡¯s circumstances, nothing was wrong with that batch of elixirs. It seemed that things were not as simple as they appeared!

    ¡°You¡¯re right. His death isn¡¯t strange. He found a use for his tomb as soon as construction waspleted.¡± Madam Baihua chuckled. ¡°Right now, many aristocratic families in River East and many influences in East Sea are preparing to visit and offer condolences. There won¡¯t be a shortage of visitors with ulterior motives. We¡¯re merely helping a certain person upy the Master¡¯s seat, not toppling the family. There¡¯s no need to fear Eastsea Sword Vige if we¡¯re careful.¡±

    She chucked cheerfully, looking as if she had recalled an interesting anecdote. ¡°The Ruan family is rumored to be sending their Childe as representative. Like you, he¡¯s reappearing in Jianghu after many years. The difference is that he has been recovering from Qi-deviancy Derangement. Back then, he had already entered the Terrestrial Rankings.¡±

    ¡°The Childe is the one offering condolences? Isn¡¯t the family treating this too seriously?¡± Meng Qi inquired about other family representatives with an unchanging expression. He found out that aside from Eastsea Sword Vige possibly sending He Jiu, most representatives were people of no significance. After all, the Yun family¡¯s rtionship with the vige was stronger than their rtionship with the influences of the East Sea.

    ¡°Perhaps the Master of the Ruan family wishes to help the Childe regain his prestige...¡± While thinking about this, Meng Qi asked another question. ¡°Who among the Yuns are you supporting?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll find out once youe with us to Linhai,¡± Madam Baihua replied with a smile.

    Meng Qi nodded nonchntly. ¡°Madam, do you know which influence is backing Soul-chasing? What¡¯s his goal ining to River East?¡±

    Madam Baihua covered her mouth as sheughed. ¡°I¡¯m not sure of the answer to your first question but I¡¯m quite sure about the answer to the second. There¡¯s a traitor among the influence backing Soul-chasing¡ªa well-regarded Exterior expert of the new generation. He vanished without a trace after stealing a certain Devil Arts script. Soul-chasing is here to get Mr. Linghu to watch out for the traitor.¡±

    After a pause, she said, ¡°It is said that he has something to do with the Seventh Lady of the Yun family.¡±

 Chapter 613: First Visit to Linhai

    <h4>Chapter 613: First Visit to Linhai</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Not even the people in mourning clothes thronging Linhai was able to suppress the beauty of spring flowers and the warm breeze.

    Weaving through long and wide streets, a carriage made its way toward the north city walls where the aristocratic families were gathering. Meng Qi, Madam Baihua, and Ying Ning unboarded the carriage outside avish inn and entered their prebooked rooms.

    Whente night arrived, Madam Baihua quietly led them into a mansion that extended far and wide through a secluded little door. The formation of the mansion was left partially open. Under the guidance of a quiet servant, they entered an embroidery building in the back garden.

    ¡°We¡¯ll be hiding in this ce for this period of time.¡± Madam Baihua smiled sweetly at Meng Qi after tidying up the ce. Ying Ning was standing behind her.

    Meng Qi gave a small nod without replying.

    Ying Ning did not seduce him throughout their journey here. She was bashful and evasive like ady from a wealthy family, giving the impression of being neither close nor distant. She acted conservatively despite having an obvious crush on him. Her restraint was precise, not neglecting and evading him nor fawning over him lest her value dropped.

    Meng Qi looked at her in pure admiration and took no initiative in getting close, thwarting many of her and Madam Baihua¡¯s meaningful actions.

    Madam Baihua stood next to the window, her eyes on the garden of blossoming flowers of every color. ¡°Do you know which family does this courtyard belong to, Mr. Tyrant?¡±

    ¡°Do enlighten me.¡± Meng Qi walked to the window with his hands behind his back.

    ¡°No one will even dream that we¡¯re here. No one will search this ce whatever we do as long as we¡¯re not caught redhanded or pursued,¡± Madam Baihua said, chuckling. Her body was shaking along with herughter, making for a delightful scene. ¡°This is the ancestral residence of the Zhu family.¡±

    ¡°Zhu family...¡± Meng Qi did not conceal his surprise.

    The ancestors of Zhu and Tie families were servants of the Yun family long before thetter made its mark in Linhai, with theirter generations continuing their legacies. They were loyal to the family through prosperity and decline. Even after being granted freedom to establish their families, they regarded themselves as Yun family servants and remained the left and right chiefs of the family¡¯s secret bodyguards. They lived only for their masters while keeping their nose out of family politics. They were often considered a pir of strength of the family.

    Their influence surpassed that of external forces in this family feud, making them a prime target for favor-currying.

    Were such families also colluding with Heterodox Doctrines?

    While Meng Qi wasmenting over the fact that no goodwill wouldst forever, he heard Madam Baihua exining, ¡°The Zhu family has secretly thrown their support behind Ninth Childe, Yun Feiyang. It¡¯s he who arranged for us to stay here. The Zhu family doesn¡¯t know our true identities.¡±

    ¡°So that¡¯s the case...¡± Meng Qi suddenly asked, ¡°So we¡¯re supporting Ninth Childe?¡±

    Those with the right to be the next Master of the Yun family were not the sons and grandsons of thete Master, but his great-grandsons. The Master had lived for so long that he survived past the two generations after him. In the family, he was addressed as Elder Master Yun.

    Ninth Childe, a son of the first wife, was a candidate with a strong im to the seat. In his early sixties, his cultivation was in the Five-fold Heaven realm. If not for his close rtive and Second Childe, Yun Feihu, he ought to be the most obvious choice.

    Candidates also included Sixth Childe and Thirteen Childe. The former was a 70-year-old with a Six-fold Heaven cultivation. He was once ranked among the top 10 of the Ranking List of Young Masters and was quite likely to be a grandmaster. His grandfather could be considered the son of a first wife, making his status on par with Second Childe and Ninth Childe. His strength and potential were greater and that made him the best choice for the Yun family, who had close ties to the East Sea customs.

    The grandfather of Thirteen Childe was the father of Seventh Lady of Yun family. Yang triumphed over Yin in the family, making daughters few and far in between. Thete Master doted on Seventh Lady, and by extension, her child too. Thirteen Childe was hardworking as well and handled affairs fairly with clean, smooth methods. He possessed considerable strength, having crossed the first step of the Celestial Ladder in his early fifties. In the past decade, he was the de facto leader of the family and considered the sessor that thete Master had personally groomed.

    Madam Baihua giggled when she heard Meng Qi¡¯s question. ¡°Ninth Childe has always been an outspoken and frank person, as well as loyal and dutiful, especially so with his close female friend.¡±

    Nothing else had to be said after these words!

    In the several days that followed, Madam Baihua and Ying Ning often left the building without exining their whereabouts. Meng Qi watched with disinterest, showing neither irritation nor curiosity. He focused on his cultivation instead.

    The benefit of rising through the ranks at once was that the resonance and reaction to the rhythm of the Inner and Outer Worlds would flourish along with the initial reflection of the path. It would be closest to Dharma and Logos and would save a lot of painstaking work in operating Dharma Form and interweaving with or initially thawing Dharma and Logos. It would save him from going through many trials and errors and prevent him from hitting a bottleneck. Thus, this would double or even triple the efficacy in crossing the second step of the Celestial Ladder!

    He opened his Aperture acupoints and quietly operated his Interior. His Dharma Form emerged internally, turning his surroundings dim and exceptionally terrifying. Creating changes through the disturbance of his Inner World on the Outer World, he distinguished and sensed the seemingly unchanging rhythm as well as experienced the Dharma and Truth within it.

    Four dayster, Madam Baihua and Ying Ning knocked on Meng Qi¡¯s door.

    ¡°Mr. Tyrant is indeed patient, neither inquiring the development of affairs in Linhai nor questioning our ns.¡± Madam Baihua looked at him ¡®chidingly¡¯. The impression of the vicissitudes of life that he exuded made him seem eternally calm in the face of chaos.

    Meng Qi spared them a nce before chuckling. ¡°The Master of Yun family has nothing to do with me. It doesn¡¯t matter to me whoever upies the seat. Naturally, there¡¯s no need to worry about it.¡±

    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t rely on an outsider like me for something this important. I believe you have other help. I just have to make sure I do whatever you request of me well. Isn¡¯t that right, Ms. Ying Ning?¡±

    The unexpected intimacy in the way he addressed himself caused Ying Ning to blush.

    ¡°Madam Baihua brings her along for everything that she does. This youngdy sure isn¡¯t simple...¡± Meng Qi looked away, turning to Madam Baihua instead.

    ¡°Mr. Tyrant is most definitely remarkable for being able to transform the Teachings of Buddhism into Devil Arts.¡± He could not tell if Madam Baihua¡¯spliment was sincere. ¡°We do have a task for you today, Mr. Tyrant.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± Meng Qi turned his body, allowing the two women into his room.

    Madam Baihua smiled at him. ¡°The youngster that Soul-chasing is looking for has shown up.¡±

    ¡°Him?¡± Meng Qi walked to the window, hands behind his back.

    ¡°Yes. Though he travels the heterodox path, he never acts nefariously and has an extensivework. He¡¯s even friends with many Exterior experts of the righteous path. Thus, it¡¯s uncertain when he had first sneaked into Linhai and met Exterior experts of Zhu and Tie families secretly. He told them that thete Master of Yun family died not of old age but of an assassination. He asked that they report this to Eastsea Sword Vige and investigate the Master¡¯s death before deciding the sessor.¡± Madam Baihua¡¯s smile faded, leaving a rather solemn expression on her face.

    ¡°Thete Master of Yun family died not of old age but of an assassination?¡± Meng Qi felt curious despite his bbergasted appearance. It was easy for him, as the ¡®seller of elixirs¡¯, to notice something was wrong. But how did this random youngster find out?

    Could there be a clear trace left behind? But if that was the case, why did it escape everyone else¡¯s notice?

    Madam Baihua raised her thinly drawn eyebrows. ¡°He said experts on the level of grandmasters knew their lifespans well and will always get a premonition when they¡¯re near the limit. For example, they¡¯ll build their tombs in advance or put their affairs in order. But why would someone like thete Master pass away without appointing a sessor and cause a family feud?¡±

    ¡°Perhaps someone purposefully ruined all these because it¡¯s unfavorable to him?¡± Meng Qi suggested.

    His greatest doubt was that no one seemed to know that it was impossible for thete Master to die so soon when he had bought two life-extending elixirs!

    What exactly was going on?

    Ying Ning interrupted their conversation, saying, ¡°He said he¡¯s waiting for the right time to reveal a powerful evidence that he obtained. That¡¯s why the Zhu and Tie families are unsure to trust or doubt him.¡±

    ¡°What can I do for you?¡± Meng Qi asked, looking at Ying Ning.

    ¡°Please deal with Dark Broadsword.¡± Madam Baihua regained her smile. ¡°But please don¡¯t kill him. It¡¯s best if you can give him the impression that he has escaped with his life after an immense struggle.¡±

    ¡°Dark Broadsword? Don¡¯t kill him?¡± Meng Qi paced around the room with his hands behind his back.

    ¡°He has always addressed himself as Dark Broadsword but it¡¯s unsure if it¡¯s his real name,¡± Ying Ning said.

    Madam Baihua shed him an enchanting smile. ¡°What¡¯s the use of killing a freshly minted Exterior expert? It¡¯s enough to scare him and let him think that someone has lost control and wants to shut him up for good. It¡¯s only beneficial for us if the situation gets confusing.¡±

    ¡°So we¡¯re shifting the me to the other candidates?¡± Meng Qi chuckled, neither surprised nor concerned.

    Madam Baihua winked at him. ¡°If that¡¯s what you think, then so be it.¡±

    Meng Qi asked no further questions. ¡°If Dark Broadsword can evade the likes of Soul-chasing, he must be a careful sort. How could he easily expose his whereabouts?¡± he said with augh.

    Before he could make his move, he must know where to find Dark Broadsword!

    ¡°Well, there¡¯s naturally someone who has revealed his hiding spot.¡± Madam Baihua¡¯s smile turned even lovelier.

    ¡°Who is it, I wonder?¡± Meng Qi asked casually.

    ¡°Thirteenth Childe of Yun family.¡± Madam Baihua smiled at him as if waiting to see his shocked face.

    Meng Qi smiled back and said carefreely, ¡°How unexpected.¡±

    Just how many of the Yun family members were these demuredies, who he suspected were from Method of Mistress Su, involved with?

    ...

    Torrential rain fell, signaling the advent of early summer.

    The ck-robed Dark Broadsword traveled underneath the eaves with a ghost-like speed. He sometimes unleashed his escape technique to change his direction, preventing any followers.

    Raindrops pitter-pattered as they fell on the gstones on the street, ushering in a peace that isted the ce from the world outside.

    He slowed his pace as he recalled his n. When the news spread, the mastermind would be forced to act. Perhaps the mastermind might kill him. When that timees, he would purposefully leak his whereabouts and set up an ambush, making himself an easy target. It would be best if he could lure Soul-chasing Demon Monarch and the others into the trap and borrow the strength of others to handle them!

    This way, he would be able to rify the Yun family matter while ridding himself of his pursuers!

    Suddenly, he saw a green-robed person with white hair on the temples emerge from the waterfall-like rain and walk toward him. With a paper umbre in hand, the man seemed like a middle-aged schr taking a walk in the rain after gaining inspiration from it. However, the impression of having experienced the vicissitudes of life made him an unforgettable sight.

    Dark Broadsword was on high alert as soon as he saw the man. It was as if the rain had diminished and the stormy clouds had disappeared. He could no longer see the long street. He felt as if only he and the man with a bizarre charm were left in this world.

    ¡°Is he the mastermind?¡±

    ¡°Or is he a Heterodox Great Demon?¡±

 Chapter 614: Mark of the Devil

    <h4>Chapter 614: Mark of the Devil</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    The green-robed man lifted the paper umbre in his left hand contently as raindrops slid off the surface toward the ground like scattered pearls. His face was partially hidden behind the umbre, exposing the white hairs on his temples that signaled the vicissitudes of life.

    The man and his umbre were the only things upying Dark Broadsword¡¯s vision and senses at this moment. The torrential rain abruptly diminished as if it was a water spot being wiped away. The dark clouds and the long street disappeared into the void at the same time, leaving only darkness.

    Thump, thump, thump! Dark Broadsword¡¯s heart pounded uncontrobly like a beating drum, giving rise to an indescribable sense of danger.

    The green-robed man before him was too terrifying!

    Unbelievably terrifying!

    Such thoughts raced madly in his mind. He felt as if this man was the strongest opponent he had ever met in his entire life!

    He hade across grandmasters but never once engaged in a fight with them. It led him to wonder if grandmasters would exert pressure this severe. Compared to his meeting and subsequent narrow escape from Soul-chasing Demon Monarch, the pressure that this man exerted on his spirit was far greater.

    Blood rushed into and out of his heart. He could feel his limbs weaken and his mind ovee with the pessimistic notion that he would never win against this man. He could not even muster up the desire to fight.

    Did the man¡¯s imposing nature and pressure on his spirit alone force him into the verge of defeat? If nothing else, Dark Broadsword was at least an experienced Exterior master. He tried his best to pull himself away from such influence.

    Suddenly, the reflection of the green-robed man in his pupils rapidly magnified until his entire vision was filled with him. It was as if the man had flown to his face in an instant. The man then stretched his right hand forward, his left hand still grasping the paper umbre.

    The man¡¯s slender and powerful palm was spotlessly white and dazzling with luster. It struck Dark Broadsword at an angle like a saber.

    Strangely, this strike helped Dark Broadsword recover his senses. The pitter-pattering sound of rainfall entered his ears and the mist rising from the ground clouded his vision. Pooled water flowed down the long street, washing the gstones clean and connecting both sides of the building.

    However, everything unfolded so slowly that the heavy rain was like viscous honey that fell drop by drop. The fog was like an old man nearing his demise, crawling a little by little to fill his surroundings. There was a long gap between each pitter-pattering of the rainfall, making it sound like a luby.

    The sluggish surroundings, world, body, and feeling existed in such harmony that Dark Broadsword could not tell the difference at first. But the palm came flying at him at a regr speed, making the sluggishness of his surroundings seem conspicuous and strange.

    The palm strike was created through observing and emting the movement of Qi of the Twenty-three Swords Skill!

    Of course, Jiang Zhiwei had modified this version to be weaker.

    Of course, this was only a superficial imitation.

    What was bright was sluggish was actually an illusion. The essence was a palm stroke derived from the Seven Immortal Illusions stimted through the core Gist of Trueness of Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship.

    ¡°How is this possible? How can there be such a palm stroke?¡± Dark Broadsword¡¯s mind was sluggish as if he could only wait for death. He watched helplessly as the palm hacked the top of his head, his feelings of danger reaching its peak for the first time. The green-robed man before his eyes was like the Devil itself!

    He was not an ordinary person, after all. He forcefully raised both his hands at the most perilous moment and opened his mouth like a swallowing whale. Darkness became stark and began spinning frantically.

    He then took a deep breath.

    Instantly, the Vital Qi in the world and the energy of the palm amid the rain flew into his mouth. It seemed as if his body and hands were returning to where they belonged, flowing ceaselessly.

    The curtain of rainfall was ripped apart and the energy of the palm was destroyed. It was as if a whirlwind had swept the long street, pulling everything into it. The core and root of this whirlwind was none other than Dark Broadsword!

    The illusion vanished, allowing him to regain a clear vision of the world. He could see the scattered dark clouds and heavy rain, as well as the green-robed man holding a paper umbre at the mouth of the alley in the distance. He saw the white hairs on the man¡¯s temples and his deeply-lined features, both exuding the elegant temperament of one who had experienced the vicissitudes of life. He stood in ce quietly as if he had never once made a move.

    Dark Broadsword then saw Meng Qi take a leisurely step forward. He gave rise to a mystical feeling as he walked, as if he had exceeded the sea of suffering and would reach the other shore in one step. He appeared before Dark Broadsword in an instant and sent a light-as-feather palm stroke flying at him,pletely ignoring the swallowing-whale posture and the force of attraction of the expanding ¡®gloom¡¯.

    This palm stroke brought no wind nor energy. It was not even connected with heaven and earth. It floated down softly like a stray leaf.

    Dark Broadsword¡¯s pupils shrunk rapidly. He felt incapable of restraining himself, even more so than his sluggish senses earlier. That was because he was incapable of grasping the rhythm of the seemingly simple palm stroke. The palm seemed to be everywhere yet nowhere. He had no idea where to even begin block or dodge this attack!

    ¡°In the Heavens and on Earth, I, the Unique and Righteous, am everywhere and nowhere!¡±

    Even if Dark Broadsword was not a Buddhist, he could taste the profound Zen Philosophies contained in the palm as well as the dreadful, depraved filthiness that sank all living things into destion. Both mystically merged into one above the Zen Philosophies; one could not exist without the other.

    The palm and the man was as one!

    When the thought came to him, Dark Broadsword was already in despair. The danger he felt was even deeper than before. There was no way he could block this palm even if he tried to raise his spirits and forcefully retaliate!

    It was impossible to block it!

    Malice suddenly clouded his expression. Gnashing his teeth, he let go of all his restrains. In fact, he dared not to restrain himself any longer. A pitch-ck mark, full of the smell of depravity, massacre, and blood, emerged between his midbrows. The mark instantly washed away the Zen Philosophies and gathered Devil Qi.

    Whack!

    The spotlessly white and powerful palm vanished before reappearing behind the manyyers of defenses. Using the power to surpass all external forces and the form of I, the Unique and Righteous as the core, it struck Dark Broadsword on the forehead so hard that he started bleeding. He felt his head bing dizzy and his Vital Spirit swaying.

    If the pitch-ck Mark of the Devil did not explode with power to protect him, the oue would be inconceivable.

    The Mark of the Devil fell and turned into a radiance the color of ink. It amalgamated with the overflowing Devil Qi emerging from within Dark Broadsword. It rose steeply from the ground and dashed toward the seaport.

    ¡°Uh...¡± Something unexpected had urred. Dark Broadsword¡¯s n B had exceeded Meng Qi¡¯s expectations, causing him to transform into the rainbow sword light just a beat slower. He pushed his way through the curtain-like rainfall to chase after Dark Broadsword.

    The pooled water on the long street washed the gstones clean. Rain fell once again, returning everything to its initial state. The battle between two Exterior experts unexpectedly caused no signs of destruction. Their restraint of strength and the uniqueness of the battle were evident!

    The ink-colored radiance threw itself into the sea quietly, rapidly diving in and disappearing far away. Dark Broadsword felt no safer, feeling as if the Devil-like man was a mere step behind and would soon catch up. He was onplete pins and needles!

    Danger was getting closer and he could feel it intensifying. Just as he could no longer suppress his crushing despair and fear, his body lightened and such feelings inexplicably disappeared.

    He probed his surroundings in astonishment and discovered a tower ship reflected on the water not far from him. The magnificent seven-story ship towered majestically over him. Banners decorated the head and tail of the ship, both bearing different words:

    ¡®Eastsea Sword Vige¡¯!

    ¡®He¡¯!

    ¡°The ship of He family of the East Sea! Life always finds a way indeed!¡± Dark Broadsword exhaled, feeling dness wash over him. ¡°No wonder the terrifying green-robed man dared not continue the chase!¡±

    Suddenly, a silk thread with a hook fell before his eyes. He looked up and saw an old man with sparse, yellowish hair standing on the ship. The old man¡¯s breath was introverted without fluctuations. He looked as if he did not see Dark Broadsword and unaware that he was even here.

    Dark Broadsword dared not run, not when this old man had instantly discovered him and when he had a terrifying opponent hunting him down behind. Obediently, he climbed up and flew to the deck.

    ¡°Young Heightslord invites you inside,¡± the old man said cidly as he continued fishing.

    Dark Broadsword entered the cabin as instructed and saw someone sitting by the window.

    Even seated, the person was half a head taller than the average person. He had straight, sword-like brows and eyes that resembled deep pools. He exuded utmost self-confidence as if nothing in the world could trouble him and no enemy could make him uneasy.

    ¡°Honored to meet you, Young Heightslord.¡± Dark Broadsword recognized the person to be ¡®Shapeless Sword¡¯ He Jiu.

    ¡°Just what has happened in Linhai that prompted you to run?¡± He Jiu asked straightforwardly.

    With a jolt in his heart, Dark Broadsword told He Jiu the whole story from the beginning: from how he had found thete Master of Yun family to how a mysterious and terrifying green-robed master trying to murder him. He did not mention that the green-robed man might be trying to shut him up, but the idea inevitably urred to He Jiu.

    He Jiu lightly tapped the file in front of him, muttering, ¡°The green-robed man¡¯s two palm strokes each have their own abstrusity and are difficult to measure too. The first resembled Dharma Form of Xuan Tian Sect while I¡¯ve not seen anything simr to the second and thus can¡¯t tell its origin. What clues do you have?¡±

    Dark Broadsword shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of such a master either.¡±

    He Jiu took out a jade bamboo script engraved with seal script and imbued it with the essence of what Dark Broadsword had seen earlier. He would be able to identify the man through his breath and appearance.

    Otherwise, the description of the man ¨C a green robe and a wide belt, deeply-etched features, white hair on the temples, elegant temperament, eyes filled with the vicissitudes of life, a paper umbre in hand ¨C would match countless men in the world!

    Dark Broadsword was curious about his attacker as well. After a quick inspection, he brought the jade bamboo script to his forehead and imbued it with his experience.

    He Jiu¡¯s expression remained unchanged as he looked at the script. He then tossed it out the window, where a fishhook snatched it.

    A brief momentter, an aged voice came drifting to their ears. ¡°Judging from the man¡¯s breath and appearance, it seems to be Merciless Tyrant of the yesteryears.¡±

    ¡°Him? To think his strength would improve this much. He¡¯s not one to be underestimated,¡± He Jiu said, sounding intrigued. He seemed tempted to immediately test Merciless Tyrant¡¯s current strength.

    ¡°Never mind not underestimating him, he¡¯s like the Devil itself!¡± Dark Broadsword thought. He then said, ¡°I¡¯ve been hunted ever since I left the heterodox path and always been stealthy in moving around. I¡¯m confident I¡¯m not someone so easily killed. For Merciless Tyrant to be able to intercept me, I¡¯m sure he has someone who informed him of my whereabouts!¡±

    ¡°Do you have a suspect in mind?¡± He Jiu asked, smiling.

    Dark Broadsword thought it over before replying, ¡°These past few days, I¡¯ve been meeting the elders of Zhu, Tie, and Yun families. They¡¯re the most likely suspects but with how vignt I am, they wouldn¡¯t know unless they have a tracking secret skill...¡±

    ¡°Then who knows about your hideout?¡± He Jiu looked as calm and confident as usual.

    ¡°Thirteen Childe and Seventh Lady of Yun family. There¡¯s also the Chief of a local ship, a close friend of mine. He¡¯s the one who prepared my hideout.¡± Dark Broadsword honestly told him about everyone who knew his hideout.

    He Jiu slowly questioned him, helping him to arrange his thoughts.

    ...

    Meng Qi held a paper umbre under the torrential rain at the shore by the port, looking at the tower ship on the sea.

    ¡°Interesting,¡± he mumbled. Turning around, he slowly stepped into the curtain-like rain and disappeared into the mist.

    The final pitch-ck Mark of the Devil of Dark Broadsword was simr to the Devil Lord¡¯s one that he had once seen.

    Though it was of an entirely different type, both could be traced to the same origin.

    Did the tomb raiders who entered the Devil Tomb before he and Gu Xiaosang disseminate it or were there something else?

    In the beginning, Meng Qi cared little for the oue. He wanted to quickly gain the women¡¯s trust and get closer to Method of Mistress Su. Yet, something rted to Devil Lord had unexpectedly cropped up and made things more interesting!

 Chapter 615: A Meeting at the Mourning Hall

    <h4>Chapter 615: A Meeting at the Mourning Hall</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    In the back garden of the Zhu family¡¯s manor, Madam Baihua and Ying Ning came to Meng Qi for help again.

    ¡°Mr. Merciless Tyrant is indeed magnificent to have let Dark Broadsword get away with it.¡± She grinned and her eyes flickered. Ying Ning was also admiring Meng Qi.

    Ignoring their countenances, Meng Qi replied, ¡°What has he told you? Where is he hiding now?¡±

    Seeing the power of the Mark of the Devil, he really wanted to capture Dark Broadsword now!

    ¡°He sent messages to the 13th Childe and the Seventh Lady of the Yun family, saying that the enemy had formidable power and he was almost killed. The enemy might be involved in the death of the Master of the Yun family.¡± Madam Baihua grinned while covering her mouth. ¡°He also said that he didn¡¯t find out who the enemy was, he could only give a rough description of him. As for his whereabouts, even the 13th Childe and the Seventh Lady don¡¯t know.¡±

    In order not to expose his intentions, Meng Qi did not ask anything further. He grinned, staring at Madam Baihua. ¡°Your Grace never goes to the temple without a reason, are you visiting me today just to praise me?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Merciless Tyrant is a far-seeing man, I won¡¯t dare to lie to you.¡± Madam Baihua grinned until her eyes crinkled. Then she admitted, ¡°Dark Broadsword said the Master passed away. Though we didn¡¯t see the corpse, the Ninth Childe and I considered it usible. However, to prevent any contingency, we want to make sure the Master really has ¡®met his end¡¯.¡±

    ¡°They suspect that the Master faked his death to eliminate the hidden trouble in his family. If Madam Baihua can¡¯t verify his death, she cannot and will not dare to carry out the ns ahead.¡±

    ¡°How is this relevant to me? To confirm the death of the Master, who could be more suitable than the legitimate sons of the Yun family?¡± Meng Qi stood in front of the windows, fiddling with the blossom in the vase with one hand. His tone was t without emotion.

    The Master of the Yun family had not been buried yet, as they were waiting for people from different forces toe and pay their respects. His several legitimate sons were taking turns guarding the mourning hall, thus they would have enough chances to confirm it!

    ¡°The Ninth Childe surely has tried to investigate, but he still can¡¯t confirm it. So, he wanted me to use our unorthodox methods to help, thus here I am, visiting the Merciless Tyrant for help. You used to be proficient at evil life-taking Kung Fu, you must¡¯ve been better than the ordinary grandmasters at distinguishing the living from the dead. Now it¡¯s time for you to show your skills.¡± Madam Baihua borated in detail. ¡°I really can¡¯t think of anyone else more suitable than you.¡±

    The Merciless Tyrant was once renowned and some of his unique skills were known to the world. But through his adventures, ¡°now¡± he made great progress in strength. He would no longer need to use those skills for distinguishing. That being said, it did not mean he had forgotten about the skills.

    Meng Qi was both curious about the Master¡¯s death and also reluctant to say that he did not practice the evil life-taking Kung Fu. He did not even know the superficial Qi cirction route, however, he still nodded after she had finished. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll go and take a look.¡±

    He paused for a moment and turned around, walking toward Madam Baihua with his hands behind his back. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare take advantage of this opportunity to cause trouble, making sure that the Master is ¡®really¡¯ dead.¡±

    ¡°Why would you say that?¡± Madam Baihua¡¯s eyes flickered as Ying Ning drooped her eyelids, not saying a word.

    ¡°If he really is dead, nothing else is necessary; and if he is faking his death, with his strength and defensive power, you must bring out divine weapons or someone at the Half-step to the Dharmakaya to hurt him,¡± Meng Qi said jokingly.

    Madam Baihua squeezed out a smile. ¡°Our sect is a small one, we don¡¯t have any divine weapons or anyone at the Half-step to the Dharmakaya, so you may rest assured.¡±

    She was smiling reluctantly.

    ¡°It¡¯ll be the best. I ask for nothing more than a virgin Incense Stove at the Half-step Exterior Scenery. If it¡¯s too dangerous, I¡¯ll leave in no time.¡± Meng Qi nced at Ying Ning.

    ¡°The elder may rest assured that I¡¯ll be a good Incense Stove,¡± Ying Ning replied at once, her disappointed expression pitiful.

    ...

    In the mansion of the Yuns¡ª

    Meng Qi pulled his frock, feeling helpless. In the end, he was again ying a monk.

    Meng Qi, Madam Baihua, and Ying Ning were not picked up by the Ninth Childe in secret. Instead, they walked in through the front door pretending to be emissaries from the East Sea ¡°Scurry Ind¡±. In this way, they could prevent many contingencies. After all, there were many secret forces and formations in hiding. No one was sure if someone was watching the mourning hall, thus the Ninth Childe did not dare to act recklessly.

    ¡°Scurry Ind¡± sat in the depths of the East Sea and did not enjoy a great reputation. However, the Scurry Ind people had been in business with the Yuns, so it was usible that they would send people to mourn. In front of Meng Qi was the real ¡°Scurry Ind¡± envoy, ¡°A Million Hands¡±, who was both a Peerless Master Pro and one of the two great Guardians. The other great Guardian was ¡°A Thousand Arms¡±.

    Apparently, the envoy knew Madam Baihua and Ying Ning, leaving Meng Qi to suspect that ¡°Scurry Ind¡± was one of the ¡°disguises¡± of the Sect of the in Lady.

    Therefore, them passing off as the attending disciples was wless. As for Meng Qi, they seemed to value his face and reputation. Thus, to keep from being exposed, they imed that Meng Qi was an eminent monk who sought amodation in some temple on Scurry Ind, and he was also an expert at transcending and leading the dead into the blissful world.

    In this way, Meng Qi had every reason to approach the coffin. Anyway, the Ninth Childe was looking after the mourning hall today.

    Draped in a yellow frock and red cassock, Meng Qi wore a grave face as he strolled. He transformed and hid his breath to prevent anyone from finding out that he was really the Merciless Tyrant.

    Meng Qi only used the regr disguising skill instead of the Eight Nine Mysteries to keep Madam Baihua and Ying Ning from suspecting his true identity.

    As for the shaved head, he could grow it back in a few seconds with his Living Propagation skill.

    There were people in white everywhere in the mansion of the Yuns, and everyone was wearing sackcloth mourning sashes. Every person encountered in the hall was donning a profoundly sad face, no matter if it was genuine or fake.

    After walking for a while, Meng Qi and the others arrived at the mourning hall. The Ninth Childe stood at the door in mourning clothes receiving guests.

    He looked middle-aged and had a pair of small but lively eyes. He returned a salute politely, but then asked, putting on airs, ¡°Who is this Master?¡±

    A Million Hands answered, ¡°This is Master Fa Zheng seeking amodation in the temple on our ind. He¡¯s an expert at transcending matters. I especially invited him toe and see if he can help.¡±

    There were real purends in this world, and transcending was a real thing. Though they were not followers of Buddhism, all the other sons and grandsons appeared grateful and bowed to thank the eminent monk.

    ¡°We have made some arrangements, but we dare not bother the Master. Master can check whether the arrangements are appropriate if he¡¯d like.¡± The Ninth Childe was not enthusiastic, but still polite.

    In others¡¯ eyes, the Ninth Childe did not take interest in such things, he was merely being polite.

    Meng Qi put his palms together and murmured the name of the Buddha. He drew back his momentum, emitting a peaceful and quiet aura while walking into the mourning hall. At the same time, he was sensing the Qi of heaven and earth. He carefully looked around and refrained from approaching the coffin. The guests in the mourning hall all praised in their hearts that this eminent monk followed the proper etiquette.

    But in fact, Meng Qi¡¯s eyes became darkened. Millions of bright and inexplicable threads of star rays seemed to flicker in his eyes. He no longer saw an ordinary world, but a mysterious world where the translucent threads of star rays interweaved.

    He was secretly practicing the heart sutras of the ¡°Fruits of Karma¡±!

    Just a few threads of karma lingered inside the coffin, blowing in the wind. They came from the Void and expanded out in different directions. Some of them were stuck in the corpse, while some extended to indescribable ces and seemed that they would intertwine in another life.

    After carefully distinguishing for a moment, Meng Qi scowled. ¡°It indeed is the Master who is inside, and the most of the threads of karma have been broken and no longer connect to the world.

    ¡°That is to say, the Master is really dead!

    ¡°In the aspect of karma, he¡¯s dead!

    ¡°He died a natural death even though he exchanged for the longevity elixir...¡± Meng Qi fixed his eyes on the remaining threads of karma.

    Despite the fact that he could not discern the specific contents, he was able to tell that some karma came from entric ces¡ªeven death could not extinguish it because of some unknown intertwining. Some of it was the karma of death itself. Over time, all the threads of karma would vanish, and even Meng Qi, who practiced the Fruits of Karma, would fail to ¡°see¡± them.

    Looking at the ¡°karma of death¡± threads, Meng Qi was impressed and decided to study itter on.

    He retracted his gaze and his eyes returned to normal. Now, he felt the deafening silence inside the mourning hall and all the other guests gawking at him.

    ¡°The Master really is a capable Buddhist monk, I was being rude a moment ago.¡± The Ninth Childe changed his previous cold attitude and became very respectful.

    Just now, he felt Qi movement inside the mourning hall. He could not see through the mystery and indescribability of the Qi. Along the path of movement, he found Master Fa Zheng¡¯s breath was ethereal¡ªsuperior to heaven and earth. The breath was either clean or dirty, not falling into an ordinary category!

    The unfathomable but clearly Buddhist feeling made him believe that Meng Qi was a real eminent monk, and he would not treat him lightly.

    All the people in the hall came to their senses and thanked the eminent monk.

    Respectful and surprised, Madam Baihua said using Secret-voice Sending, ¡°Mr. Merciless Tyrant really has profound skills. I wonder, have you confirmed the Master¡¯s death?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s dead.¡± Meng Qi gave a positive answer confidently.

    ¡°So...¡± Madam Baihua murmured but did not continue. After offering her condolences with A Million Hands, she strolled out of the mourning hall.

    Just then, a voice came.

    ¡°He Jiu, the young heightslord of the Eastsea Sword Vige, the Tai Shang Elder Huang Taichong, and Elder He Xiu have arrived!¡±

    ¡°He Jiu is here? So soon?

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t the people from the Eastsea Sword Vige be thest to offer condolences?

    ¡°A young heightslord and two grandmasters¡ªa strong lineup...

    ¡°The Longevity Immortal Venerable is here too...¡±

    Meng Qi became confused and was as surprised as everyone in the mourning hall. The Ninth Childe was both shocked and suspicious as he greeted them at the door.

    Soon afterward, He Jiu, a brown-haired old man, and the grim He Xiu walked into mourning hall. Moreover, Dark Broadsword was apanying them!

    ¡°Dark Broadsword...¡± Meng Qi quietly took a step back.

    ¡°Running into him on such an asion, will my ¡®simple¡¯ disguise deceive him?¡±

    However, Dark Broadsword was not paying any attention to Meng Qi, instead, he cast his eyes directly on the coffin.

    ¡°It turns out he¡¯s here to confirm the Master¡¯s death as well...¡± Meng Qi realized.

    He Jiu nced around the room and suddenly said, ¡°Who is this Master?¡±

    At the same time, using Secret-voice Sending, he told Huang Taichong, He Xiu, and Dark Broadsword that the monk was strangely familiar, but he could not tell exactly who he was.

    ¡°He¡¯s Master Fa Zheng, who seeks amodation on Scurry Ind.¡± The Ninth Childe, Yun Feiyang, introduced him.

    ¡°I have the same strange feeling,¡± Huang Taichong said to He Jiu by way of Secret-voice Sending.

    The Eastsea Sword Vige was divided into five branches, and the branches took turns being in charge. Nevertheless, the He family branch had been in power exclusively since He Liu became the heightslord. Huang Taichong was the master of another branch, the ¡°Million Swords Sect¡±, besides, he was also listed on the Terrestrial Rankings.

    Suddenly, he stared at Meng Qi with swordwill in his eyes. He meant to see through his disguised breath!

 Chapter 616: He Jiu Got Strange

    <h4>Chapter 616: He Jiu Got Strange</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Meng Qi quietly flinched, and when he heard He Jiu asking about him, his heart thumped. ¡°Did he notice me?¡±

    Different from Dark Broadsword, the sword arts of the Eastsea Sword Vige were alternative in that the cultivator had instincts, simr to Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s saying: ¡°Those who honestly wield their swords will have a sincere heart; before the autumn breeze even sweeps, the cicada already knows!¡± Even though a cultivator of the sword arts had merely seen the movement of the enemy¡¯s Qi, he was able to discover the enemy!

    ¡°What should I do?¡± Meng Qi did not intend to take chances, so he was producing numerous ideas in his head.

    Originally, he thought because of the rtionship between the Eastsea Sword Vige and the Yuns, if He Jiu believed Dark Broadsword and decided to find out the true cause of the Master¡¯s death, he would visit the Yuns directly, exin their purpose, and confirm the Master¡¯s death openly. Meng Qi had assumed that no one in the Yuns would object, so why on earth would He Jiue so early to seemingly mourn, yet investigate in secret?

    He had mistaken He Jiu¡¯s intentions, and as a consequence, he took up Madam Baihua¡¯s request.

    ¡°Did He Jiu fear that the request would hurt the Yun family¡¯s feelings, or even drive them away? Or did he know some secrets and dread to act recklessly?¡±

    Meng Qi found it difficult to guess He Jiu¡¯s feelings. But, now that the situation was dangerous, Meng Qi had to ¡°save himself¡±!

    ¡°Using the Eight Nine Mysteries now would expose me!

    ¡°Should I do nothing in the hopes that He Jiu has not seen through my ¡®disguise¡¯, and escape using my Reincarnation Charm in case of any contingency? Or should I use the contact mark of the Immortals organization to ask ¡®Longevity Immortal Venerable¡¯ He Xiu to help me conceal myself?¡±

    However, the former solution would destroy the efforts that had gotten him so close to the Sect of the in Lady¡ªthat would be hisst resort. And thetter was so sudden that He Xiu might not be able to respond in time...

    In that confused state of mind, Meng Qi suddenly dropped his eyelids, covering a part of his eyes. His eyes were dim and inside them floated the threads of star rays, which were mysterious and did not leave a trace.

    He gathered his breath, not revealing his otherworldly and ethereal aura. In his senses, the coffin vanished, the Ninth Childe and the others disappeared, and the white gs and incense faded. Only He Jiu, Huang Taichong, He Xiu, and Dark Broadsword remained.

    Just then, he discovered that Huang Taichong was staring at him with swordwill in his eyes. His senses reacted spontaneously and spread out toward Huang Taichong!

    ¡°Thud!¡±

    As silent explosions seemed to crack inside his head, Meng Qi could no longer see He Jiu, He Xiu, or Dark Broadsword. Huang Taichong¡¯s figure was reflected in his pupils. There were threads of karma stuck to Huang Taichong¡¯s figure¡ªsome of them were strong, some of them were wavering, some were brilliant, and others were dim.

    Meng Qi¡¯s ¡°dagger in the heart¡± seemed to be ready to collect He Jiu¡¯s threads of star rays at all times!

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    Huang Taichong¡¯s eyes squinted and he felt an inexplicable rush. The monk opposite him seemed to be concealing indescribable danger. The monk even made him, an expert who was listed on the Terrestrial Rankings, feel frazzled. If he should continue to investigate, Huang Taichong could not foresee what would happen!

    ¡°He is able to make me feel like I¡¯m in danger, this monk is someone to be reckoned with...¡± In the mourning hall, Huang Taichong did not dare to let down his guard or take any chances. He retracted his eyes, looking into his heart via his nose. He was no longer watching Meng Qi.

    Upon seeing that, Meng Qi breathed a sigh of relief. It turned out that he had secretly borne the Fruits of Karma and applied the movement of his Qi to intimidate Huang Taichong.

    Although Huang Taichong¡¯s karma was not as heavy as Mystic Fairy¡¯s, Meng Qi might stand a chance against Huang Taichong. However, Meng Qi felt a sense of danger. Besides, in the mourning hall of the Yuns, Huang Taichong did not dare to act rashly!

    Investigating others was supposed to be taboo. If fighting was initiated and the mourning hall became demolished because of it, Huang Taichong would jeopardize his reputation. As a righteous man, in addition to the dangerous feeling, he naturally put an end to his investigation.

    At the right time, in the right ce, and with the right people, Meng Qi managed to get through it with various factorsbined.

    ¡°Elder Huang, have you detected what brought about the strange feeling?¡± He Jiu asked using Secret-voice Sending.

    Huang Taichong pondered and then answered, ¡°Fa Zheng is unfathomable. I failed to investigate him.¡±

    ¡°Unfathomable...¡± He Jiu unconsciously watched Fa Zheng in his red cassock. Fa Zheng wore a dignified aura and appeared weather-beaten and peaceful.

    He Jiu could not help whispering in his heart, ¡°Fa Zheng is really formidable in a high-level realm, otherwise, how could he make Elder Huang, who¡¯s at the Eighth Heaven of the Exterior, feel that he is unfathomable? He should have the strength to be ranked on the Terrestrial Rankings!

    ¡°In the whole wide world, there must be masters living overseas or in seclusion in the mountains. Thus, they are not renowned or ranked on the Terrestrial Rankings, even though they are masters!¡±

    Just then, Dark Broadsword looked away and shook his head, puzzled. ¡°I don¡¯t recognize him.¡±

    What he saw was the eminent monk Meng Qi, who covertly carried the Fruits of Karma and subtly changed his breath!

    He Jiu¡¯s eyebrows furrowed, which was very rare for him, as he thought, ¡°Is it that I¡¯ve met him before in the East Sea? Or is he cultivating a skill that I¡¯m very familiar with?¡±

    ¡°Elder Huang, Fifth Uncle, have you ever heard of Fa Zheng from Scurry Ind?¡± he asked privately.

    He Xiu and Huang Taichong thought for a moment and shook their heads. ¡°No, we haven¡¯t. Maybe he¡¯s from a secluded Buddhist branch who has just sought amodation on Scurry Ind.¡±

    He Jiu cleared his mind of it and did not ask anything further. As he nodded, he strode away to go pay his condolences to the Master of the Yuns.

    Meng Qi and the others had already left the mourning hall, and they resumed walking out of the door as He Jiu walked in.

    Not until that moment did Meng Qi really feel relieved. He instantly stopped reciting the heart sutras of the Fruits of Karma, feeling feeble and dizzy.

    At his current strength, he was unable to practice the heart sutras for too long even if he did not strike a single blow.

    ¡°May Master Fa Zheng please hold on!¡± Abruptly, He Jiu¡¯s voice came from behind.

    Meng Qi¡¯s pupils contracted. He barely refrained from shivering and sweating.¡°Have I been exposed?¡±

    Fortunately, he had already been through many dangerous situations. He was the rare type that the more stress he was under, the calmer he became. He steadily turned around with his palms together. ¡°Amitabha, how can I help Donor He?¡±

    ¡°I heard the eminent monks of Buddhism are all resourceful, possessing Providential Sight into other¡¯s hearts and into the boundless universe. I wonder what Master Fa Zheng has seen in the Master of the Yuns.¡± He Jiu stood straight and held his head up high. He cast a mysterious gaze at Meng Qi, whereas his intention was unclear.

    The sons and grandsons of the Yuns frowned. ¡°Does the young heightslord want to hear the Master¡¯s will through this monk in order to resolve the dispute of crowning who will be the next Master?¡±

    Being associated with the Eastsea Sword Vige, the Yuns were mostly independent, far away from being a pure affiliate. If the Eastsea Sword Vige intervened in the internal family affairs of the Yuns, it might invoke counterattacks, creating ill will between them, and eventually drive the Yuns to other forces.

    Meng Qi did not know He Jiu¡¯s purpose or whether he was investigating his real identity. He considered it for a moment, and then replied, ¡°I wonder what kind of things Donor He wants me to see.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d like to ask Master Fa Zheng to do us a favor in the name of Jianghu brotherhood. Use your magical power to deduce the details of the Master¡¯s death. We want to know whether we havepleted all the Master¡¯s desires.¡± He Jiu was ambiguous. Meng Qi could not ascertain if He Jiu was suspecting his monk identity, or investigating the cause of the death of the Master, or even trying to find out the Master¡¯s ¡°will¡±.

    ¡°Young heightslord?¡± Huang Taichong asked using Secret-voice Sending, as he too was in doubt.

    He Jiuughed. ¡°Our deduction skills are much weaker than that of the Wang family of the River East, the Buddhists, and the Taoists. It¡¯s not every day that you meet an eminent monk, how can you not ask him to deduce for you?¡±

    He was beating around the bush, leaving Huang Taichong still wondering about his real purpose.

    Madam Baihua was slightly nervous because the unorthodox path often failed at deduction, which included the Merciless Tyrant. What should they do now that He Jiu had asked?

    Meng Qi also took it seriously because it might be a test. He smiled faintly, quietly crafting a seal in his palm.

    He visualized the figure of the ¡°I, the Unique and Righteous¡± Buddha and imitated it. The iridescent ss seemed to glisten around Meng Qi, the area that surrounded him looked like a purend, and Buddhist songs seemed to echo around. People in the mourning hall all nodded in amazement. ¡°Master Fa Zheng really is such an eminent monk.¡±

    Madam Baihua and Ying Ning widened their eyes in shock. ¡°Can the Merciless Tyrant imitate the Teachings of Buddhism by using the methods of the unorthodox path?

    ¡°Or is there just a thin line between the Buddha and a demon? What stage has he entered with his strength?¡±

    He Jiu nodded gently and his expression remained unchanged. Meng Qi was not sure whether or not he was convinced yet.

    Wearing the same merciful look, Meng Qi practiced ¡°Jade Virtual Divination¡± with what he had learned from the ¡°karma of death¡± threads!

    Without any hesitation or fear, Meng Qi dived into the process of revealing the will of heaven and pursuing the threads of karma.

    As the will of heaven trickled down, the results gradually revealed themselves. All of a sudden, Meng Qi lifted his head, frowned, and said in a cracked voice, ¡°The blue blood.¡±

    He recalled the nine-fingered man who bought the Immortality Elixir of East Pole with the unshaped Oceanic Dominion Pearl. The ce where he severed his fingers was translucent blue. It seemed as if blue blood ran through his veins!

    ¡°What happened to him and the Master of the Yuns at that spot?¡±

    ¡°The blue blood...¡± He Jiu, He Xiu, and Huang Taichong all blurted out the same words.

    It was most strange to see He Jiu act so because, since Meng Qi had met him, he had always seemed confident. Never did anything seem to perplex him, nor did any enemy seem formidable. He seldom frowned or became emotional. However, right now, he was knitting his brows hard and had switched his expression from shocked to reflective.

    ¡°Just the words ¡®blue blood¡¯ can make them lose themselves?¡± Meng Qi nced at the Ninth Childe, A Million Hands, Madam Baihua, and Dark Broadsword¡ªthey were totally at a loss and did not respond to the words ¡°blue blood¡±.

    ¡°Is the secret behind the ¡®blue blood¡¯ exclusive to a few people, or only to the superiors of the Eastsea Sword Vige?¡± Meng Qi reflected on the blue blood. ¡°No, the Third Master of the Ruan n is also concerned about the blue-blooded man...¡±

    He Jiu pulled himself together and cupped one hand in the other before his chest. ¡°We appreciate your deductions, is there anything else?¡±

    He said nothing about the ¡°blue blood¡±.

    ¡°No, there isn¡¯t.¡± Meng Qi shook his head.

    He Jiu did not dwell on the matter, he did not even pay attention to Meng Qi and hispanions afterward. He simply stayed in the mansion of the Yuns for the night after the mourning session, without further arrangements.

    ...

    Having returned to the courtyard of the inn on Scurry Ind, Madam Baihua concealed her shock and slightly grinned. ¡°I¡¯m starting to see how profound Mr. Merciless Tyrant really is. In time, you can be the next Demonic Buddha, or should I call you a Buddhist Demon?¡±

    Meng Qi ignored her and turned to A Million Hands and Ying Ning. ¡°I received some attention as the monk. I can¡¯t do this anymore. I¡¯ll leave the city under the guise of traveling and saving the people, and I shall return as who I really am.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Merciless Tyrant is really sophisticated.¡± Ying Ning gasped.

    Meng Qi set off in another direction, sneaked into the mountains, and found a ce where a brook was babbling. He washed away the disguise, and the frock turned into a ck garment.

    He had carefully sensed and examined the surroundings to make sure that no one was following or snooping.

    However, just as he was about to grow his hair, he heard a snicker.

    ¡°Master Fa Zheng was impersonated by the Merciless Tyrant.¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s talking?¡± Meng Qi stepped back and saw the water suddenly turn blue. Drops of water gathered together to take on the figure of a man in blue. Looking like an elf, the young man stood there with his face flickering in the air.

    ¡°The blue-blooded man?

    ¡°The water was normal just now.

    ¡°They can turn into ordinary water?¡±

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you answering me? Are you scared because I¡¯ve seen through your disguise?¡± The water rose up to surround him.

    Meng Qi subtly smirked. ¡°Seen through my disguise? Beneath Master Fa Zheng is the Merciless Tyrant; under the Merciless Tyrant is Cultivator Grand Sun; hiding inside Cultivator Grand Sun is ¡®Killing de¡¯ Su Meng; and the final real one is the traveler Meng Qi. You¡¯re not even close to the truth!¡±

    Meng Qi¡¯s countenance stayed the same, he twisted his mouth to the side and smiled gently. ¡°Why don¡¯t you just ambush me? Or do you have some business with me?¡±

    The man chuckled smugly. ¡°I was just following you to see what else you have seen. Judging from the breath you just revealed, you haven¡¯t passed the first Celestial Ladder. I guess you received some tips somewhere and took the advantage. If that¡¯s the case, I don¡¯t have to ask for a helper in return.¡±

    He paused before continuing, sarcastic and arrogant.

    ¡°Besides, why should I ambush someone like you?¡±

 Chapter 617: Control the Water

    <h4>Chapter 617: Control the Water</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    The water flowed out of the stream, immersing thend nearby. Damp fog swirled around, obscuring the surroundings. The Power of Water surged in the air¡ªit was rmingly wet. At that moment, Meng Qi felt like he was deep under the sea!

    This elf-like man seemed quite superior, as if he was a god looking at the world in pity¡ªlike he was an intelligent creature observing bugs. Meng Qi wanted so bad to punch him in the face.

    Just as he was about to strike a blow, Meng Qi saw disdain and conceit in the Blue-blooded Man¡¯s eyes. He looked as if he had seen through Meng Qi¡¯s mind and was mocking his ipetence.

    Meng Qi had a bad feeling. ¡°He possesses such a weak breath, so why is he so confident? Does he have other secret skills or secret methods?¡±

    Just then, Meng Qi felt his blood burning hot as if it was being boiled!

    Meng Qi tried to suppress the heat, but it was in vain. His blood seemed to have betrayed him, acting on its own. If not for the Eight Nine Mysteries, Meng Qi would have been badly injured. If he was a man who had enlightened the Apertures but failed to pass the Hidden Latch of life and death, he would have died directly. There were no exceptions¡ªno mortal could survive after their blood had been boiled!

    ¡°How about that? Feeling hot burning and out of control?¡± The Blue-blooded Man took pleasure in the torture, as if he was relishing the killing and controlling. At the same time, he formed a seal in his palm and pale blue ripples passed through him.

    Meng Qi was astounded. ¡°Is the Blue-blooded Man so capable that he can directly control the enemy¡¯s blood, sweat, or even brains?

    ¡°This surpasses the skills of the Exterior experts!¡±

    Even the Matriarch of the West, whom he had met before, was really proficient at the Power of Metal; however, she still needed to reach the peak of the Exterior to control every bit of metal inside the enemy¡¯s body. Yet, judging from this breath, the Blue-blooded Man in front of him had only passed the first Celestial Ladder.

    The Blue-blooded Man stepped forward. The seal in his palm transformed and spread out into the distance. Light blue ripples ran through the seal.

    Meng Qi felt dizzy. He heard a drone in his head along with the sound of running water. He could not think straight, and he could only manage to carry on with the power of his Vital Spirit.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you shocked?¡± The Blue-blooded Man grinned hideously.

    As the Blue-blooded Man¡¯s seal changed again, Meng Qi¡¯s internal organs, skin, flesh, and blood all became rigid. The water in his body was out of control, now he could not form the Interior to trigger the force of nature. Moreover, he could not exert his physical power, and he even failed to walk normally.

    ¡°What Five Thunder Bombardment of Sky? What Big Bang Technique? What Fruits of Karma? What Yin-Yang Seal? I can¡¯t apply a single one of them under such circumstances!¡±

    The Blue-blooded Man¡¯s body became translucent blue and glittering. He wore a snooty countenance.

    ¡°Worship me! This is the power of the gods!

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen millions of mortals cry their hearts out in front of me, even tears and their running noses betrayed them. You didn¡¯t even pass the first Celestial Ladder, how could you ask me about ambushing you?

    ¡°No one can resist my control unless he¡¯s far superior to me!

    ¡°An insect like you... why should I bother ambushing you?¡±

    He made every effort to be sarcastic, and then strolled slowly in front of Meng Qi, who did not even have the strength to support himself anymore. The Blue-blooded Man put his palms together, ready to release the water inside Meng Qi¡¯s body by triggering an explosion!

    He smiled expectantly and suddenly drew his hands close. However, at that time, a ghost-like hand emerged out of nowhere and grabbed his wrist!

    ¡°What?¡±

    The Blue-blooded Man gawked at Meng Qi, who had turned into a translucent ghost-like shape. He could not sense the water inside Meng Qi anymore.

    ¡°Why can¡¯t I sense the water inside him?¡± The Blue-blooded Man could not believe it!

    Meng Qi¡¯s mouth twisted to the side, and he grabbed the Blue-blooded man¡¯s wrist with the other hand.

    ¡°Give up! I can turn into a ghost, and ghosts don¡¯t have water inside them!

    ¡°This is the so-called Eight Nine Mysteries! It has no time, ce, or strength limits!

    ¡°If I hadn¡¯t trapped you to prevent you from escaping, I could¡¯ve gotten rid of you from the beginning.¡±

    The Blue-blooded Man was startled as he was trying to escape. Suddenly, he felt Meng Qi¡¯s hands pulling him back. His Vital Spirit was dizzy and his watery body started to crumble. His body seemed to be drawn toward Meng Qi!

    ¡°A body-breaking and soul-crushing mysterious skill?¡± He realized that the man in front of him was once a Devil. He managed to gather his mental strength and practice his secret skills. Blue ripples spread through his body, trying to resist Meng Qi¡¯s force.

    And at that time, Meng Qi¡¯s hands gently quivered.

    Then, he felt full of peace and delight, as if a small volume of current was creeping into his body. The Blue-blooded Man could not help indulging in the feeling, almost losing control of the secret skill that he was practicing.

    Extreme Bliss of Heaven and Demons!

    However, the Blue-blooded Man only indulged in it for a second. He quickly regained hisposure, angry and ashamed. He yelled,

    ¡°Go to hell!

    ¡°You have to die!¡±

    The blue ripples inside him suddenly gathered and formed into the shape of a heart. Then, the heart blew up. A lifeless dark blue shadow was cast over the world.

    The Power of Water could not only control water, but also was an energy-breeding force. The Blue-blooded Man struggled to use the forces that he was not in control of, trying to turn the energy-breeding force into a corrupting force! He was acting recklessly.

    Even if you were a waterless ghost, as long as you continued to exist, you had energy inside you!

    The Blue-blooded Man shot him a hateful look, as if he was trying to tear Meng Qi to shreds.

    As he was scrambling to erode Meng Qi¡¯s energy, suddenly he saw Meng Qi twist and turn into a dark blue shape as well. Ripples ran through his body to resist the corruption and control.

    ¡°What!¡± The Blue-blooded Man widened his eyes, only to see Meng Qi¡¯s mocking smile!

    ¡°He can turn into one of my kind!

    ¡°He can also master the Power of Water!¡±

    When they were of the same kind and had simr strength, it was truly hard to corrupt Meng Qi quickly!

    Meng Qi originally did not harness much of the Kung Fu of Heaven and Demons. He had only dabbled in it by studying Old Zhong¡¯s Qi cirction route. No matter if it was Sky Devil¡¯s Four Erosions or the Extreme Bliss of Heaven and Demons, he could only imitate it a little by using the Eight Nine Mysteries. Never had he thought about winning by using those skills. It was purely because of the scarcity of skills in the form of a ghost, and Meng Qi had to use them to hide his intentions. He used the current that was transformed by his mental strength to ¡°explore¡± the Blue-blooded Man¡¯s body and Vital Spirit, in order to learn the structure of his body. Finally, Meng Qi could resemble a blue-blooded person and gain the Power of the Water!

    With another bout of trembling and another session of blissful feelings, the Blue-blooded Man slightly lost control of himself. At the same time, Meng Qi grew a pair of arms from his back and formed a seal above the Blue-blooded man¡¯s head, where the Vital Spirit had been.

    Guided by the bliss, strike the heaven and earth!

    The Blue-blooded Man¡¯s Vital Spirit crumbled and his heart had been greatly shaken. Memories rushed into his mind, with the first being the most impressive one.

    Inside his memory, a wave rose up and smashed against a dark-blue metal tower.

    The tower stood out because of its shape. It was a column, with wing-like, pale-blue decorations on it. It was fixed on a t tray-like tform, appearing odd.

    There was a statue of a god upon it. Just as Meng Qi was about to figure out who that god was, waves rapidly ¡°poured¡± toward him.

    ¡°Ssh!¡± The Blue-blooded Man¡¯s memories crumbled, the waves in his conscious sea started to rush and fall apart!

    Meng Qi grabbed the Blue-blooded Man¡¯s skull with one hand. He retracted his hands, with one hand behind his back. His eyebrows furrowed when seeing the Blue-blooded Man¡¯s body shatter into the water and vaporize into nothing.

    Finally, Meng Qi held a blue gem with mysterious patterns in his right palm. The water rippled through the inside of the gem.

    ¡°It can prevent any spying...¡± Meng Qi drew back his right arm, observing the blue gem.

    After the ¡°exploration¡± just now, he found the Blue-blooded Man¡¯s body different from that of the human or demonic ns. Their bodies did not contain Aperture acupoints or internal organs inside them, rather, their bodies were dotted with obscure, thin branch-like veins. Every branch had a seal-like pattern that could trigger the Power of Water, looking like a piece of delicate craftsmanship.

    ¡°A self-proimed god-like species? Just so-so...¡± Meng Qi snorted.

    He pondered for a moment and became Master Fa Zheng again. He wore a yellow frock, a red cassock, and a serious face. He returned to Linhai, with the blue gem in his palm. He arrived directly in front of the manor of the Yuns and requested to see He Jiu.

    Upon hearing the request, He Jiu suddenly sensed the Power of Water. His heart thumped and his expression slightly changed.

    He gathered himself together and sent the servant to fetch Master Fa Zhen, lest anyone notice him.

    As soon as Meng Qi stepped into the guest house, he saw the pond was empty, without a single drop of water. The well was also dry. He slightly nodded, realizing that the Eastsea Sword Vige indeed knew of the Blue-blooded Man¡¯s existence.

    He Jiu, Huang Taichong, and He Xiu were masters, after all. They all waited patiently. Not until Meng Qi walked in and the servant withdrew did they cast their gazes upon the blue gem in Meng Qi¡¯s palm.

    ¡°Did Master Fa Zheng really kill the Blue-blooded People?¡± asked He Jiu, who had regained his confidence now.

    ¡°Amitabha, I was about to leave Linhai to adventure into the wild world and to save people. Who¡¯d have expected that I¡¯d run into the blue-blooded donor? He wasn¡¯t a human, a spirit, or a demon, and he came directly at me. Fearing that he would hurt other creatures too, I had to use the Merciful Impunity Commandments to kill it in the name of ridding evil.¡± Meng Qi recited the name of the Buddha while giving a one-handed salute.

    Huang Taichong gazed at Meng Qi and eximed, ¡°Master Fa Zheng is really phenomenal, I didn¡¯t take you seriously for nothing.¡±

    He exchanged nces with He Jiu and confessed, ¡°The Blue-blooded Man was gifted and had a special body. If not in a higher realm, no human can confront him. Of course, if you¡¯re a grandmaster and your Dharma and Logos are joined with Dharma Forms, you can manage to defeat the gifted Blue-blooded Man in the same realm as you.

    ¡°From the looks of the heart water gem, the Blue-blooded Man who Master Fa Zheng killed had just passed the first Celestial Ladder of the Exterior. If you were not a grandmaster, you might have perished.¡±

    When Meng Qi came to them with the heart water gem, they knew that Meng Qi had met the real Blue-blooded Man and was indeed capable. In the name of intelligence sharing, in addition to them iming themselves to be orthodox, they revealed a little about the information they had gathered.

 Chapter 618: A Branch Sect of Eastsea Sword Village

    <h4>Chapter 618: A Branch Sect of Eastsea Sword Vige</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    ¡°He Jiu went on to borate. ¡°If one does not have a secret weapon or secret skill to match that of the Blue-blooded People, it would be really difficult to confront them when they can use water against you. You must be way more superior in the realm to suppress them.¡±

    As for what aspect they want to understand, that¡¯s their own business. Upon hearing this, Meng Qi nodded in agreement, yet did not feel like exining how he had killed the Blue-blooded People. He would let them guess.

    ¡°As He Jiu continued to recall. ¡± For generations, many of our Eastsea Sword Vige disciples have died at their hands. Until recently, as we have now found ways to guard against them.¡±

    ¡°Amitabha, I¡¯ve been at the East Sea for years, never have I heard of the Blue-blooded People, even people in the Scurry Ind didn¡¯t know of them. How would you have known them?¡± Meng Qi seized the opportunity to question them.

    Suddenly the room was enveloped in heavy silence. He Jiu tried to dodge the question, Huang Taichong¡¯s eyes squinted, and Xiu was expressionless.

    ¡°After a while, He Jiu forced a smile and said. ¡°It¡¯s a family secret of ours.¡±

    ¡°Scrambling for words he continued; ¡°The real Blue-blooded People live deep under the sea, they call themselves the chosen gods of the sea. They adore water and believe the sea is the world. They don¡¯t care about what¡¯s happening onnd and live exclusively in the East Sea. It makes sense that you haven¡¯t heard of them.¡±

    Pausing abruptly to cast a look at Huang Taichong, and then continued, ¡°There were seven branches when we first found the Eastsea Sword Vige,. Some were hereditary, and some were brotherhoods. One sect didn¡¯t have inheritors as it had lost it¡¯s family lineage decades ago so it was merged into Eastsea Sword Vige¡¯s.

    In one sect, the disciples exercised the Formless Sword Vermin and have created a new form of Sword Principles. Unfortunately, they were too eager for sess. Taking interest in the body structure of the Blue-blooded people after identallying across them. They asserted that these people¡¯s bodies were natural masterpieces, and were in harmony with their kungfu skills. They were convinced that acquiring such bodies would help them through future cmities. Trying weird rituals and physical methods for the next three generations, they eventually seeded in turning themselves into Blue-blooded People. However, they still possessed human traits and can now quickly develop new skills.

    ¡°With this newly found great power, also came great desire. Unsessfully they tried to suppress other branches by using different schemes and plots trying to be the ultimate masters of the Eastsea Sword Vige. The remaining five branches banded together to defeated and cast them out of, Eastsea Sword Vige. Since then they have been carrying out several acts of sabotage in the name of the Blue-blooded People.¡±

    While He Jiu reminisced, Xiu¡¯s expression remained calm, and Huang Taichong stared quietly at the ground like an outsider.

    ¡°It seems like what happened in those days was not as simple as He Jiu¡¯s ount... Meng Qi reflected for a moment but soon cleared his mind. The legitimacy of the Eastsea Sword Vige¡¯s branches did not matter to him at all. He didn¡¯t need to dig out the real reason behind the feud. So, he changed the topic and asked, ¡°I wonder if I have run into the genuine or acquired Blue-blooded People who have been exercising the Formless Sword Vermin?¡±

    ¡°If his body can turn in to a blue water gem after his death, then he is one of the real Blue-blooded People.¡± He Jiu affirmed .

    Huang Taichong shaking himself from a daze and stroking his sparsely-haired head in doubt, asked, ¡°If the true Blue-blooded People assume that the sea is the center of the world, and believe that thend and the sky are not worthy of attention. Why would they suddenly meddle in the affairs of the Yuns? It makes as much sense as a millionaire stealing a beggar¡¯s bowl.¡±

    ¡°The reckoning is imminent, the end is near; and abnormal is the new normal.¡± Meng Qi said mysteriously.

    ¡°He Jiu thought for a moment and said, ¡°Someone probably coerced the Blue-blooded People to pave the way. One of my friends found the death of the Master of the Yuns strange, and then he himself was almost killed by the unorthodox Merciless Tyrant. If that is the case, more devils are hiding behind the Blue-blooded People.¡±

    ¡°I fear that they will collude with the evil spirits and unorthodox sects.¡± Huang Taichong looked concerned.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think the unorthodox Demons still existed... Merciless Tyrant back on the streets?¡± Meng Qi feverently gossiped about ¡°Merciless Tyrant¡± with them. In the end, Meng Qi asked, ¡°Was the young donor who apanied you to the mourning hall attacked by Merciless Tyrant?¡±

    ¡°Yes, he was.¡±, He Jiu admitted.

    ¡°I wonder where the donor is now. Did he leave anything that might lead to Merciless Tyrant¡¯s secrets?¡± Meng Qi looked solemn.

    He Jiu shook his head and replied. ¡°He had left the manor of the Yuns, and is hiding somewhere.¡±

    Meng Qi suppressed his disappoint, and inquired about the details of Merciless Tyrant¡¯s attack. ¡¡¡¡Meng Qi suppressed his disappoint, and inquired about the details of Merciless Tyrant¡¯s attack.

    Then, He Xiu broke in. ¡°However, even the High Priest of the Blue-blooded People cannot easily kill a capable and highly-ranked expert like Senior Yun.¡±

    ¡°Unless someone from Senior Yun¡¯s family helped...¡± He Jiu shot a nce outside the window. Bright sunlight shone over the mansion of the Yuns, covering all the filthying, underneath.

    ¡°Namo Amitabha.¡± Meng Qi chanted and recounted his fight with the Blue-blooded People.

    He Jiu and Huang Taichong exchanged serious nces, and they said, ¡°It¡¯s unusual for Blue-blooded People to totally blend into the water. We should either fill every pond with Sword Qi or, brew a special potion to pour into the ponds. I¡¯ll have people ¡®clean the water¡¯ in the mansion of the Yuns right away.¡±

    ¡°Amitabha, since they have exposed themselves and know that Donor is here, they won¡¯t act rashly and should have left by now. I suppose ¡°cleaning the water¡± won¡¯t help much, we should guard against unorthodox Demons more.¡± Meng Qi reminded them.

    ¡°You are right! You can¡¯t be too careful.¡± He Jiu gave out a heartfeltugh.

    Collecting the blue water gem, Meng Qi rose up, put his palms together and said goodbye. ¡°It is good that you have taken precautions. If Blue-blooded People don¡¯t show up, it will not be appropriate for me to intervene in the family affairs of the Yuns. I shall leave for now.¡±

    He Jiu and others were all amazed by the sympathetic attitude that Meng Qi¡¯s had toward the affairs of the Yuns. They all rose up to escort him out of the door.

    This time, Meng Qi checked the water carefully and ¡°cleaned it¡±. Then, he transformed back to Merciless Tyrant and returned to the house of the Zhu.

    Madam Baihua and Ying Ning had been waiting, and both wanted to know why ¡°Master Fa Zheng¡± bothered to visit the young lord He Jiu.

    Meng Qi quickly rehashed his encounter with Blue-blooded People, and then strolled to the bedside. He gazed smiling at the blooming flowers outside the window. ¡°The Blue-blooded People have been revealed. Something went wrong, and the Eastsea Sword Vige won¡¯t wait anymore. I¡¯m afraid they¡¯ll elect the next Master of the Eastsea Sword Vige tomorrow, are you ready?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a little bit hasty.¡± Madam Baihua murmured and thought, ¡°It¡¯s your fault, bbering about the ¡®blue-blooded¡¯ thing. Otherwise, we would have been better prepared.¡±

    While Ying Ning with an innocent face mumbled to herself. ¡°There are blue-blooded people who are not humans, demons, or spirits, and they can manipte water like Aqua Ancestor disciples.¡±

    Aqua Ancestor was another name for the ancient Water God, and because of Zhen Wu, the ancient Water God ranked second only to the Thunder God.

    ¡°I wonder who the aplice was in the Blue-blooded People incident.¡± Reflected Madam Baihua.

    At that moment, she saw ck-robed Meng Qi walking down the stairs with hands behind his back. His greying temples appeared golden-reddish against the backdrop of the setting sun, making him look more weather-beaten and mature than before.

    Beside the Lotus Pond, Meng Qi was standing with his back to Madam Baihua and Ying Ning. He said slowly, ¡°The mansion of the Yuns has been cleaned, the Blue-blooded People can¡¯t hide there. So, during this period of time, if the Blue-blooded People are found at anyone¡¯s house, then the owner of the house will bebeled an aplice, just like that...¡±

    While speaking, he slowly squatted down and thrust his hands into the Lotus Pond.

    He gently separated the surface of the water, a mysterious blue light glistened.

    Meng Qi patted his hands as if he had just washed them in the water. He rose up quietly with a small blue water gem in his palm.

    Madam Baihua and Ying Ning were stunned, they could not believe what had been hiding underneath the seemingly normal pond.

    When they listened to Meng Qi¡¯s ount of the Blue-blooded People, they felt a bit of unease. Having not seen the Blue-blooded peoples power with their own eyes they did not sense the overwhelming terror ¡°hiding underneath the water¡±. Now however, they could not help gasping and started to feel butterflies in their stomaches, in admiration of the Merciless Tyrant. They could now clearly see how easily he could beat the Blue-blooded People!

    ¡°I can turn into a semi-Blue-blooded person, that is how I can detect that there¡¯s something wrong with the water?¡± Meng Qi looked at the gem in his palm and shook his head with a smile.

    Although it was not included in the Eight Nine Transformations and Meng Qi had just managed to utilize it by imitationst time, he got the hang of it and could turn into the kind of the Blue-blooded People. Though he was weak to manipte the water, he could detect and guard against water manipted by the Blue-blooded People.

    ¡°It looks like He Jiu didn¡¯t inform anyone outside the Yun family.¡± Meng Qi casually said.

    Madam Baihua collected herself and grinned. ¡°It is realy strange that the Blue-blooded person didn¡¯t escape from you. Your talent makes me feel inferior to you.¡±

    She paused, batted her eyes, and continued, ¡°I wonder if you would like to join our sect? We are not one of the top sects, but we are still influential to some extent and, we would like to help you to persuade the Destruction Sect and the Luo Denomination.¡±

    ¡°She really belongs the Sect of the in Lady...¡± Upon hearing this, Meng Qi felt relieved. ¡°Only one of the Nine Evil Paths can make that happen.¡±

    ¡°To persuade the Destruction Sect and the Luo Denomination?¡± Meng Qi cheered up in time. Then, he asked, ¡°I wonder what sect you belong to.¡±

    Madam Baihua smiled. ¡°I will tell you afterwards. As for the further arrangements concerning the affairs of the Yuns, you can leave that to me and the Ninth Master of the Yuns.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡± Meng Qi nodded and then added, ¡°It¡¯s best if you can inform the Third Master of the Ruan n about the Blue-blooded People.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Madam Baihua and Ying Ning did not understand the change of topic.

    ¡°Well, I find the Third Master of the Ruan n concerned about the Blue-blooded People? Should I say that I want you to help me out? Nah...¡± Meng Qi lied to them. ¡°The Ruan n has been in discord with the Yuns, and now they sent their Third Master to mourn. The Ruan n must have an ulterior motive. Maybe the sons or grandsons of the Yuns areplicit. You might as well leak the information about the Blue-blood People to the Third Master of the Ruan n, or we may be stabbed in the back.¡±

    ¡°It makes sense.¡± Madam Baihua was clearly thinking about something else and tilted her mouth with the hint of a smile.

    Seeing the two girls leave, Meng Qi did not try to figure out who they were assisting. Is it the Ninth or Thirteen Master of the Yuns? It had nothing to do with him because he had only one target to aim for, which was to unearth the Dark Broadsword and dig deep into the Mark of the Devil.

 Chapter 619: Devil Whelm

    <h4>Chapter 619: Devil Whelm</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    ¡®Soul Usurper¡¯ He Xiu inspected every nook and cranny of the Yun family manor. After that, he helped the masters in the family relocate the formation into the water to prevent the Blue-blooded People fromunching an ambush.

    Just then, a servant came to report that a child was waiting outside with a letter for him.

    The solemn He Xiu was never one to treat people of the lower ss with disrespect. Even though his expression did not change after listening to the servant, he was somewhat doubtful while walking out of the manor. There, he saw an ordinary-looking child.

    He cautiously took the letter while being wary of a trap. After finding nothing wrong, he opened it and gave it a quick read.

    ¡°Please ry news of Dark Broadsword.¡±

    ¡°Zhu family has secretly thrown their support behind the Ninth Childe of Yun.¡±

    ¡°The Ninth Childe of Yun is colluding with Method of Mistress Su; they¡¯re hiding in the back garden of the Zhu family manor.¡±

    ¡°The Thirteenth Childe of Yun is also in contact with Method of Mistress Su. The former deliberately leaked news to the Su family¡¯s Foreign Official so that Merciless Tyrant could ambush Dark Broadsword. They¡¯re trying to take advantage of the crisis by creating the impression that Dark Broadsword got eliminated by someone else.¡±

    ¡°Method of Mistress Su isn¡¯t colluding with the Blue-blooded People.¡±

    He Xiu¡¯s face turned ice-cold after he read through the letter.

    The information provided in the letter was not only extremely confidential but also quite detailed. It would be quite impossible for someone to forge such intel.

    His gaze shifted to the water droplet-like eye drawn at the bottom of the letter. The eye gave off a deep and chaotic impression.

    He closed his eyes, unable to help himself from eximing in his heart,¡°Heavenly Primogenitor!¡±

    There was no mistaking that mark and emblem. This news was credible!

    Numerous thin strands of sword Qi abruptly rose from He Xiu¡¯s right hand and quietly pierced many tiny holes in the letter. Only then did he return it to the child to have him return it to the sender.

    Soon after, Meng Qi, who was hiding among the crowd in the street, received He Xiu¡¯s reply and gave the child some money.

    Right now, he was disguised as a schr carrying a mobile bookcase on his back. Calmly, he opened his book amid the crowd flooding the street. The letter was hidden among the pages of the book. With a touch, the tiny holes on the letter formed the words:

    ¡°Dark Broadsword suspects the one who revealed his whereabouts to be either Thirteenth Childe of Yun, Seventh Young Lady of Yun, or Chen Xiang, a shipowner in Linhai.¡±

    ¡°He wants to get to the bottom of the matter.¡±

    Smiling, Meng Qi crumpled the letter into a ball as he strolled. He clenched his right hand and then opened it, scattering ashes in the air.

    Method of Mistress Su would definitely cause as great a destruction as possible without exposing themselves.

    Moreover, they could obtain news of Dark Broadsword from Longevity Immortal Venerable.

    ...

    The sky was gradually getting brighter, spilling orange sunlight on the undting waves. Some junk ships were floating on the sea.

    Inside an inconspicuous-looking boat, Soul-chasing Demon Monarch d in a white robe in a schrly fashion upied the seat of honor. He looked every inch a morally-upright character as he looked around at his subordinates and the many evil spirits he had invited for help.

    ¡°Everyone, I¡¯ve obtained credible information that the brat is hiding inside the grocery shop in the mouth of New Street in Linhai. This time, we¡¯re casting a so wide he won¡¯t be able to escape. After we sessfully capture him, I won¡¯t be stingy with yourpensation!¡± he said in a low voice.

    One heterodox master asked with a frown, ¡°Is this information really authentic?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Soul-chasing Demon Monarch sneered. ¡°His most trusted friend betrayed him.¡±

    ¡°I see...¡± The crowd was no longer confused. To them, betrayal was toomonce!

    ¡°Demon Monarch, it¡¯s already bright outside. If we make an abrupt move, I¡¯m afraid we¡¯d rm the Yun family! Grandmasters from Eastsea Sword Vige are holding down the fort!¡± another heterodox expert said, considering it to not be the right time to move yet.

    Soul-chasing Demon Monarch unconsciously mimicked the calm nature of Merciless Tyrant. He smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯ll be fine. We have so many Exterior experts that we can disperse our forces. We¡¯lly out the formation in advance, confine the fallout within the vicinity, and eliminate all noise. Based on the information I¡¯ve obtained, the Yun family might decide on their Master today and a feud is certain to happen. Where would they find the time to bother about us?¡±

    ¡°So daytime is better than nighttime for an attack!¡±

    When the discussion ended, the evil spirits secretly set off with Soul-chasing Demon Monarch bringing up the rear.

    Inside a neighboring junk ship, a man in his early thirties paced back and forth. He would asionally nce at the mouth of the New Street in Linhai.

    ¡°You all must seed!¡±

    ¡°Otherwise, it¡¯d cause me unending trouble!¡±

    ...

    Everyone in the Yun household was gathered in the mourning hall, wearing solemn expressions.

    They were unsure whether they could believe in the incident of the Blue-blooded People. It was one thing guarding against ¡®assassinations¡¯ but opening up the tomb to conduct an autopsy meant infringing upon the dignity of thete Master. They must contemte this matter.

    It was certain that a coffin for a grandmaster would be made out of precious materials capable of clouding spiritual probing. Had Meng Qi not possessed the Fruits of Karma, it would have been impossible for him to find out the crucial point.

    Yun Feiyang, the Ninth Childe, slowly led hispany into the mourning hall. Many thoughts swirled in his mind as he recalled the discussion he hadst night with Madam Baihua and Ying Ning.

    ¡°They¡¯ve been emphasizing one question since the beginning: Who would benefit from the death of thete Master?¡±

    ¡°If thete Master had lived for another 10 years, Sixth Brother might have be a grandmaster. Thirteenth Brother would take over family affairs and deepen his roots in the household. If Second Brother and I don¡¯t have fortuitous encounters, we won¡¯t stand a chance!¡±

    In other words, he and Second Childe would be the biggest targets for suspicion if the true mastermind was not found right away. Under the conditions that nothing else went wrong and the Master of He family making a confirmation as soon as possible, they would be basically thrown out of the running!

    ¡°How dare the scoundrel cause thete Master¡¯s death half a year earlier when his lifespan was already nearing its end!¡± Ninth Childe could not help cursing the mastermind in his mind. He cast a rather malicious nce at Second Childe.

    Since it was not him, it might very well be Second Childe!

    Unfortunately, the incident with the Blue-blooded People broke out too soon and too abruptly. If he had more time, he could use the shutting-up incident and the evil spirit under Method of Mistress Su to frame his Second and Sixth Brothers. Thirteenth Brother¡¯s roots were not firm and his connections were inferior to his own. He believed victory against Thirteenth Brother was already in hand.

    Ninth Childe was feeling rage and regret when his eyes suddenly met with the eyes of the tall, slender, and steady Thirteenth Childe.

    He frowned as he wondered what preparations his Thirteenth Brother, who had always been exceptionally skillful, had made. Subconsciously, it prompted him to recall his own ¡®n¡¯.

    The ones standing in front of the coffin were the family elders and the group of three from Eastsea Sword Vige. Standing guard was an old and decrepit man wearing a mncholic face. He was thete Master¡¯s personal bodyguard for nearly two centuries, Senior Yan who also happened to be a Peerless Master Pro in the Five-fold Heaven. Often, Senior Yan¡¯s words held as much power as thete Master¡¯s.

    He Jiu¡¯s eyes swept the mourning hall. Just as he was about to speak, he heard the booming sound of a name being called.

    ¡°Ruan Chengde from the Ruan n of Langya is here to pay his respects!¡±

    ¡°Ruan Third Childe is here?¡±

    ¡°But this isn¡¯t the right time!¡±

    The entire Yun household exchanged nces. Rumors had spread that the new Master of the family would be decided today. Who woulde and pay their respects at this time?

    ¡°Could he be an external helping to someone¡¯s aid?¡± Ninth Childe looked at the other three, whose expressions were all different in their own ways. Second Childe¡¯s head was lowered as if in deep consideration. Sixth Childe was staring at He Jiu. Thirteen Childe appeared as calm and steady as usual.

    The family could not stop Third Childe of the Ruan n from entering now that he was already here and also out of consideration of his identity. They respectfully ushered him in.

    The young-looking Third Childe of the Ruan n inherited the elegant good looks of his family. He looked like he had transcended worldliness in his snow-like robe, like a celestial descending upon the mortal realm.

    However, his body was thin and frail as if a gust of wind could sweep him away.

    ¡°The outstanding one who ascended the Terrestrial Rankings in his forties truly leaves a remarkable impression...¡± For a while, the Yun family members were unable to look away from him.

    Sadly, he fell out of the rankings after suffering from Qi-deviancy Derangement.

    Third Childe of the Ruan n made a respectful bow at the coffin before turning to look at the crowd. He said serenely,

    ¡°The Ruan n has nothing extravagant to offer but this zither tune, in hopes that thete Master would be reborn as soon as possible. I hope you wouldn¡¯t disdain this little performance.¡±

    It wasmon for the Ruan n to pay their respects through a zither tune. The Thirteenth Childe, who was ying host today, looked at his brothers and saw them nod in agreement.

    The Third Childe of the Ruan n sat down on the ground in a rather easygoing, uninhibited manner. A zither floated before him. Next to him was a burning bronze furnace, giving off the fragrance of sandalwood.

    The sleeves of his wide robe shifted as he opened his arms and gently ced his hands upon the strings of the zither.

    ...

    The shipowner, Chen Xiang, paced back and forth with his hands behind his back. From time to time, he would look anxiously at the mouth of the New Street of Linhai.

    ¡°Brother, you can¡¯t me me! Riches move hearts; power thins affection. Since we¡¯re friends, please act as my stepping stone to sess!¡±

    Suddenly, he felt something grasp his ankles and thin strands of sinisterly cold Qi entered his body. The Qi instantly sealed his Vital Spirit and Aperture acupoints.

    ¡°You!¡± His eyes, the only part of him still capable of movement, looked down and saw two terrifying, pitch-ck hands tightly clutching his ankles. A familiar breath hit him.

    A silhouette slowly rose out of the Devil Qi that corroded the deck and held Chen Xiang in his arms. It was Dark Broadsword.

    ¡°Heh, you must be surprised that I¡¯d show up here.¡± Dark Broadsword¡¯s eyes were cold.

    ¡°The hideout you told me to prepare is a trap!¡± Realization hit Chen Xiang and he felt an indescribable fear. He knew Dark Broadsword¡¯s character well, after all.

    Dark Broadsword slowly nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right. I told each of you different hideout locations to find out who¡¯s the one selling me out. But I didn¡¯t expect it to be you. Did you forget how you became the shipowner?¡±

    Chen Xiang burst into tears as he pleaded for mercy. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to! Broadsword, I became a bit blinded...¡±

    ¡°A bit? You dare call betraying me two times as ¡®a bit¡¯? Do you take me for a fool?¡± Dark Broadsword retorted furiously and thicker Devil Qi began rising from his palm. Chen Xiang¡¯s entire body corroded before he could even make a blood-curdling cry, the essence of his flesh and blood flowing into the hollow of the former¡¯s palm.

    The air rang with a sudden burst of apuse, followed by a cold and amused voice. ¡°Not bad. You¡¯re ruthless enough to kill him just like that. You didn¡¯t disappoint me at all.¡±

    Dark Broadsword¡¯s visage froze. Just as he was about to flee, he found ck rays of light rising from all directions to seal the junk ship as a white-robed schr strolled toward him.

    ¡°Soul-chasing Demon Monarch!¡± He was stunned. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t it be Merciless Tyrant?¡±

    He would not have used this strategy if he knew the mastermind this time around was Soul-chasing demon Monarch. Having been tricked several times, thetter would definitely not give him any leeway.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t Soul-chasing and Tyrant supposed to be nemeses?¡±

    Even though he had only looked from afar, he was sure the Heterodox Demons were heading to the mouth of the New Street. That¡¯s why he rushed here to kill Chen Xiang without verifying who the enemy was.

    Soul-chasing Demon Monarch chortled, feeling the rage buried in his heart subside. ¡°One only learns from his mistakes. How can I not be wary of you causing a diversion to lure us away? Young brat, your luck has run out. This time next year will be your death anniversary!¡±

    For the first time, Dark Broadsword understood the true meaning of despair. Not only was he now trapped in a formation, but Soul-chasing Demon Monarch had also witnessed his life-saving Mark of the Devil. It would be nigh impossible for him to escape from here!

    ¡°I¡¯ll drag you down with me!¡± Unexpectedly, a fearless thought surfaced in his mind.

    Suddenly, the gentle sound of a sneer spread through the junk ship. The sound was fairly quiet but clear and familiar to his ears.

    ¡°It¡¯s Merciless Tyrant who sneered!¡± Dark Broadsword shuddered after recognizing the neer.

    ¡°Tyrant!¡± Soul-chasing Demon Monarch¡¯s expression instantly darkened and his eyes went wide open, emitting a bizarre radiance. With a swirl of the sinisterly cold Qi, he instantly disappeared into the sea without a trace. He actually ran away because of a sneer!

    Evidently, Meng Qi had left significant trauma on his spirit.

    Unable to react in time, Dark Broadsword watched dumbfoundedly as Soul-chasing Demon Monarch ran with his tail behind his legs. The cabin door opened and in came a green-robed middle-aged man with white hair on the temples. Exuding the charm of the vicissitudes of life, he stared at Dark Broadsword with apathetic eyes.

    ¡°It¡¯s really Merciless Tyrant!¡±

    ¡°What a great Devil Whelm!¡±

    ...

    Inside the mourning hall, the string that the Third Childe of the Ruan n strummed made a high-pitched, far-reaching sound.

    Each note of the zither tune came one after another, like mist umting in midair.

    While He Jiu was frowning, a sudden banging noise ripped through the air from afar. He probed the source with his senses and discovered an explosion of dark blue color in the pond of the Tie family manor.

    In the underground river in the middle of the sea by the port, a dark blue color gushed out alongside the sound of the zither.

    ¡°He¡¯s targeting the Blue-blooded People with his zither tune?¡± A shocked Huang Taichong looked around and saw that ordinary folks were unaffected by the sound.

    The waves suddenly surged like puffs of cloud, painting a stark contrast to the dark blue color!

 Chapter 620: The Saint Follows

    <h4>Chapter 620: The Saint Follows</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Inside the lotus pond of some mansion, the well in a courtyard, the underground river, the entire Linhai City except for the Yun family mansion that had long cleaned itself of impurities ¨C it was as if water sources all around were bubbling under the influence of the high-pitched, far-reaching zither sound. Dark blue color surfaced on the water. The sea by the port, in particr, was surging with great waves of a deep blue luster. The surface of the sea seemed like sparkling, translucent gems.

    The waves undted back and forth so violently that it gave off the impression of someone struggling before death. After some time, the waves abruptly froze in their movements and numerous cracks started emerging in them. In an instant, they shattered into fragments that turned into the sea and dyed the azure color a deeper hue.

    The sound of the zither was like the firmament, frightening the heaven and shaking the earth!

    Wearing a calm expression, the Third Childe of Ruan n¡¯s finger, that darted about the strings, picked up speed. The tune became faster, interweaving to form the sound of arge and a small pearl falling on a jade te. The sound prompted many in the mourning hall to look at each other in dismay.

    ¡°What music score of the Ruan n is this? Why haven¡¯t I heard of this before?¡±

    The three Exterior experts of Eastsea Sword Vige ¨C He Jiu, He Xiu, and Huang Taichong ¨C felt a delighted surprise despite their expressions. They did not expect a zither tune that targeted and repressed Blue-blooded People to exist in the world.

    Had they known this earlier, they would have sought the cooperation of the Ruan n!

    The fric sound of the zither traveled like a gust of wind. The Third Childe of the Ruan n, with his thin and fragile body, seemed like he would copse at any moment. Even so, he was unaffected. His expression was focused as his fingers danced across the strings so quickly that it produced afterimages.

    Suddenly, a blood-curdling scream echoed in the hall. Senior Yan, who had been keeping watch on the coffin all along, took several steps in retreat. The shade of blue tainted his face, making him look terrifying.

    ¡°Senior Yan!¡± Ninth Childe shouted in rm.

    Huang Taichong and He Xiu moved to both sides of the coffin to surround Senior Yan. He Jiu calmly asked him, ¡°Senior Yan, are you the one who harmed thete Master?¡±

    When he saw everyone wearing a stupefied look, he gave them an exnation amid the zither tune. ¡°I surmise that Senior Yan has taken a preliminary step in bing one of the Blue-blooded People with their High Priest¡¯s help.¡±

    His original n was to use the secret technique that sessive generations of Eastsea Sword Vige had carefully cultivated to examine everyone in the household and find the traitor whose blood would show signs of turning blue. Before he could even try, the Third Childe of the Ruan n had taken matters into his own hands. Moreover, his method was even more effective and precise. He Jiu¡¯s method would have definitely let one or two slip, especially those with weaker blue blood.

    Thirteenth Childe could barely contain his shock and rage. ¡°Senior Yan! How could you do this when thete Master trusted you so much?!¡±

    ¡°You damn traitor!¡± Everyone else in the Yun household roared.

    The zither tune continued to flow, causing the blue tint underneath Senior Yan¡¯s skin to squirm. The asionally sagging and bulging of his skin made him look malevolent.

    Boiling sounds seemed to being from under his skin.

    Huang Taichong and He Xiu struck at the same time, their Sword Qi crisscrossing to hit Senior Yan. With thetter already at death¡¯s door thanks to the zither tune, they managed to easily seal his Vital Spirit.

    ¡°He trusted me?¡± Senior Yan burst intoughter, exposing his senility. ¡°He knew my lifespan was almost over. Despite that, he secretly consumed immortality elixirs without any consideration for me!¡±

    ¡°Why do I have to give up my life for a cold-blooded person like him?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why you turned to the Blue-blooded People?¡± Sixth Childe said coldly.

    ¡°Yes! The blue blood nurtures life force. If I seed in turning my blood blue, I¡¯ll be able to live for another century!¡± Senior Yan used his state of derangement to suppress his blood-curdling screeches.

    He grinned at everyone. ¡°He kept his consumption of immortality elixirs a secret so he could see how you people would squirm before his death and what tricks you had up your sleeves. He wanted to select a sessor for the family, but too bad for him, he won¡¯t be seeing the oue!¡±

    These words astounded the entire Yun family.

    He Jiu¡¯s surroundings turned ethereal like he was shrouded in a mass of Sword Qi that expanded and retracted indefinitely. ¡°Senior Yan, the Blue-blooded People wouldn¡¯t target the Yun family without any reason. Also, they aren¡¯t the kind of people that someone like you cane into contact with on your own. Who¡¯s the one pulling the strings? Who directed you?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Why would the Blue-blooded People living in the deep sea scheme against a lower-ss aristocratic family on the ground?¡± Ninth Childe unconsciously nced at Second Childe. ¡°Did he risk this for a chance?¡±

    Senior Yan cackled maniacally as his skin melted away to reveal the blue blood underneath.

    ¡°The person who directed me is of course...¡±

    He looked around with widened eyes, a malicious smile ying at his lips.

    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s someone qualified to inherit the position of the Master!¡±

    Fluctuations came drifting from afar as soon as he spoke. His suppressed blue blood abruptly exploded, engulfing him in it and causing a great cloud of vapor.

    A silhouette condensed a tiny dewdrop high up in the air into a hand. He spread both hands and remotely made a mark.

    The silhouette possessed only nine fingers. His broken finger did not heal because of the nature of the dewdrop. His hands were gleaming with a sparkling translucency.

    After killing Senior Yan, he turned into a water radiance and instantly escaped towards the sea. The sound of zither took a sharp change and the image of a phoenix materialized behind Third Childe of the Ruan n.

    A figure dressed in a tunic flew up in the air and gave chase while carrying Flowing Fire. Huang Taichong turned into a sword light condensed from seemingly countless Sword Qi and pierced through the mist, all whileunching lightning at the back of the Blue-blooded person with nine fingers.

    The two figures chased after an escaping one; in seconds, all of them disappearing from sight as they submerged into the sea.

    The change urred so instantaneously that the members of the Yun family could not recover in time. They thought it would take a long unraveling of matters to uncover aplicated conspiracy but with the abrupt interruption of Third Childe of the Ruan n, they had nowe to the final step: determine the traitor and establish the new Master!

    However, with Senior Yan¡¯s deliberate provocation before death, they began to look at the childes withplicated expressions. Each of them was a suspect but they cannot be ruled out altogether. After all, the Yun family was not one of the top aristocratic families. There were only about 20 Exterior experts in the household, with only seven of them at the peak of the realm. Excluding the dead Senior Yan, a distantly-rted Tai Shang Elder, an employed Foreign Official, only the four childes were left.

    If they lose all four childes, the Yun family whose grandmaster was dead would likely lose its qualification as a second-tier n. They would be dependant on Eastsea Sword Vige just to live in Linhai!

    ...

    Inside the ship sealed by ck light, Dark Broadsword¡¯s heart sank as he saw the green-robed Merciless Tyrant slowly stepping forward.

    Even Soul-chasing Demon Monarch was able to render him helpless; what more of a Merciless Tyrant who scared the former away with just a sneer?

    From his previous experience in fighting Merciless Tyrant, he knew this man possessed unfathomable strength. If he had not used his life-saving trickst time, escape would have been impossible!

    Even so, he was no coward. For him to have be an Exterior expert in a perilous heterodox path, he could definitely demonstrate a death-defying fearlessness in the face of crisis. He racked his brain as he put aside his feelings of despair, preparing tounch a desperate strike.

    Meng Qi kept his hands behind his back, wearing an apathetic expression. Instead of directly making a move, he stepped closer and closer to Dark Broadsword to give him a severe psychological burden.

    ¡°I heard you betrayed your sect to enter the heterodox path,¡± Meng Qi said with faux casualness as ifmenting about the weather. However, it was not just a simple idle chat. It felt more like a father speaking to his son-inw for the first time. It put an immense pressure on Dark Broadsword.

    Dark Broadsword was trying to adjust his mood as soon as possible so he could exert his full strength. Since there was nothing worth hiding, he replied, ¡°Yes. That¡¯s why Soul-chasing Demon Monarch is hunting me down.¡±

    ¡°Which sect or family is it?¡± Meng Qi stopped at a perfectly-calcted distance from Dark Broadsword, causing the rising pressure thetter was experiencing to suddenly turn sluggish.

    Dark Broadsword was momentarily silent. ¡°Luo Denomination.¡±

    ¡°Luo Denomination?¡± The beautiful face of the perpetually indecipherable Gu Xiaosang surfaced in his mind. ¡°That means both you and Soul-chasing are cultivators of Luo Denomination.¡±

    Dark Broadsword replied, somewhat stunned, ¡°You¡¯re an authority of the heterodox path indeed, to even know the ss of cultivators in Luo Denomination. But Soul-chasing and I are different. He¡¯s called the future Oracle; someone with the hope of bing an Oracle.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve unconsciously be a great authority...¡± Meng Qi felt an indescribable sense of glee.

    With his bearing bing increasingly profound, Meng Qi slowly said, ¡°Which skill of Luo Denomination did you steal?¡±

    ¡°The Soul-illuminating, Secrecy-reaching, Heaven-engulfing, and Earth-devouring Divine Skill.¡± Dark Broadsword was more than happy to hand Merciless Tyrant the skill if it meant saving his life. Besides, he knew the skill by heart by now.

    ¡°What a strange-sounding skill...¡± Meng Qi was hit by an inexplicable feeling just from hearing the name. ¡°Did you choose it yourself or did someone impart it to you?¡±

    ¡°Goddess personally imparted it to me after I became an Exterior expert.¡± This question perplexed Dark Broadsword.

    ¡°Gu Xiaosang?¡± Meng Qi frowned internally. ¡°This woman is always working toward some profound, far-reaching goal but internal impartation in Luo Denomination is just routine. There shouldn¡¯t be any problem with this... But Dark Broadsword has involved Devil Lord in this while Gu Xiaosang has once entered the Devil Tomb. Things shouldn¡¯t be this coincidental!¡±

    Meng Qi retained his inscrutable mask and said a little lethargically, ¡°Then why did you betray your sect? Were you afraid that the sect would steal your treasure and shut you through murder, or did you suddenly realize that you¡¯re a good person?¡±

    Dark Broadsword suddenlyughed, a little enthusiasm coloring his face. ¡°Neither. I¡¯ve simplye to understand that devil that upies my heart isn¡¯t in tune with Luo Denomination. Since our paths are different, naturally we won¡¯t be able to scheme the same!¡±

    ¡°The devil that upies your heart?¡± Meng Qi, as a ¡®great authority¡¯ of the heterodox path and an esteemed person, remained dignified and profound.

    ¡°Some evil spirits use lust to confuse ordinary people, while some are fond of massacres and destruction. Some climb up in life by defying the natural order and some seek power to topple regimes by themselves. There are so many different devils in the world; what¡¯s yours?¡± Dark Broadsword¡¯s expression had taken ayer of sacredness.

    ¡°Retain a merciful heart and destroy the abyss of worldly suffering, so all living beings will no longer sink into depravity and continue an endless cycle of painful reincarnation.¡± Meng Qi¡¯s little smile melted the apathy in his expression. He looked like a tranquil man who had witnessed the vicissitudes of life.

    Looking at Merciless Tyrant who unexpectedly resembled an esteemed senior monk, for a moment Dark Broadsword did not know how to reply. After a long time, he finally said, ¡°You have something inmon with Luo Denomination in terms of philosophy.¡±

    Meng Qi felt a jolt in his heart and asked, ¡°Is your new-found understanding rted to the demoness of Luo Denomination?¡±

    Dark Broadsword was so stunned that his entire expression changed. He seemed to be in a deep thought and replied unconfidently after a long time, ¡°I don¡¯t think so. It¡¯s true that Goddess was the one who assigned me the task that ended up enlightening me, but all incidents were sporadic and unrted.¡±

    Meng Qi gave a small nod and then asked another question.

    ¡°Can you remember which experience is rted to the Mark of the Devil in your midbrows?¡±

    Dark Broadsword¡¯s expression changed considerably as he grappled with a deep fear. Merciless Tyrant was indeed superior to Soul-chasing Demon Monarch. He had exerted the power of the Mark of the Devil on both but thetter had merely developed the desire to steal the impressive power. Soul-chasing did not notice its true abstrusity and significance. On the other hand, Merciless Tyrant took an indirect approach and questioned this out of nowhere. He had evidently made some conjectures and had some measure of confidence in the secrets of the Mark of the Devil.

    Dark Broadsword¡¯s expression instantly turned malevolent as the Mark of the Devil in his be protruded. A violet illusory figure materialized behind him as muttered the words:

    ¡°The Devil returns to the world, and the Saint follows!¡±

    The Mark of the Devil came off Dark Broadsword¡¯s midbrows, prompting an abrupt change in the world. It was as if a sinister, depraved thought that had been lying in dormant since a long time ago was slowly awakening.

 Chapter 621: The Plan that Collapsed Before it Even Began

    <h4>Chapter 621: The n that Copsed Before it Even Began</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    It was as if an ancient, malevolent thought had been awakened. It fell from a certain spot from high above. The purple Devil Form, with eyes of fire and ck teeth, seemed to be turning tangible as it corrupted its surroundings.

    Dark Broadsword¡¯s Space Ring flew toward that thing, returning itself including every item inside it to its origin, bing its ¡®flesh¡¯ and ¡®blood¡¯.

    In the blink of an eye, the Devil Form took on a visibly tangible form. It interweaved with the Dharma and Logos, and corrupted heaven and earth with its degradation, demonstrating a devilish profoundness. Its might could nearly rival that of a Dharma Form that had crossed the first step of the Celestial Ladder.

    This was Dark Broadsword¡¯s Vital Spirit that he formed by burning his Blood Essence and sacrificing his items and lifespan ¨C the ultimate skill of the Mark of the Devil that had fallen into oblivion!

    The purple Demon Form possessed arms of varying thickness. One was a thick as a bucket, with a great pitch-ck palm asrge as a bamboo basket. It emitted a suction force that could devour the world. The thinner one was clutching onto a long sword condensed out of Devil Qi. If he breathed normally, the surroundings would most certainly poison or corrupt his body and Vital Spirit.

    The malevolent-looking Dark Broadsword spread his hands as the Devil Form flew out from behind him. The Devil Form thrust the sword in its hand at Meng Qi.

    Devil Qi swirled in the air as the suction force proved to be terrifying. The ck Light Formation that Soul-chasing Demon Monarch hadid down earlier began to shake and crack.

    However, right at this moment, Dark Broadsword noticed the figure of the nearby Merciless Tyrant be faint and indefinite. The green silhouette seemed incredibly far away, forming arge distance between it and the Devil Form. It was as if the Devil Form would need to travel unbelievable distances just to attack him!

    Meng Qi employed the use of I, the Unique and Righteous to spur the illusory body movements!

    The thrust of the devil sword condensed the ck gas into a long streak of pure sword light. It streaked across the ¡®void¡¯ like a knife slicing through tofu. As it pursued its target, the gravitational attraction force of the devil palm heightened. It was as if it wanted to directly drag the faraway elegant and lethargic green silhouette over.

    The surroundings suddenly turned dark. The sword light seemed to be shuttling in the vast sea of stars but no matter how hard it tried, it could never quite reach the ¡®other¡¯ side to meet Meng Qi.

    So close, yet so far!

    Suddenly, Dark Broadsword¡¯s eyes froze and shock was apparent on his visage. Merciless Tyrant had morphed into a two-headed and four-armed creature and was ring at him with four eyes while standing at the end of the dark sea of stars.

    One of Merciless Tyrant¡¯s faces wore apassionate expression while the other was cold and apathetic like a Devil. He lifted his four arms simultaneously, each of his palm forming a hand seal. They were brimming with a gloomy coldness tainted with a deathly air, the depravation of worldly affairs, the heat torching the world, as well as profound Zen Philosophies neither in this shore, the other shore, or the midstream.

    The first three aspects were unified under the final hand seal imbued with the wishes of Buddha and formed an integral whole. It then struck Dark Broadsword.

    ¡°The sea of bitterness is boundless; I, this merciful Devil, will extinguish your life and ferry you over to the Buddha!¡±

    Kaboom!

    A muffled explosive sound rang out. The purple Devil Form whose momentum had waned after crossing theyers of the void could only try its best to defend itself. It was barely able to block three palm strikes but its Devil Qi was being detonated. Pitch-ck darkness fell and the life-preserving light shattered entirely.

    ¡°The sea of bitterness is boundless; I, this merciful Devil, will extinguish your life and ferry you over to the Buddha!¡± The two-headed creature spoke at the same time, emitting majestic, apathetic voices. Mysteriously, the final palm stroke restrained its abstrusity of being everywhere yet nowhere. It reduced the remaining defense into nothing and instantly struck the Devil Form on the top of its head.

    Whack!

    The head of the purple Devil Form shattered like a watermelon being dropped from a high altitude. Numerous deep cracks appeared on its body before shattering into many small pieces. It could no longer retain its solid form.

    The sea of Vital Qi in the world was instantly purified, eliminating all signs of contamination.

    Returning to his original form, Meng Qi flicked his finger and sent a silver-white sword light flying out. The light crossed the sky, transformed into innumerable sword lights, and fell amid a dazzling, dream-like backdrop. They spiraled ominously, as if each of them possessed spiritual nature or had obtained exquisite and personal control, and exterminated majority of the scattered pieces of the Dharma Form.

    Despair clouded Dark Broadsword¡¯s face as he took in all this. He elerated the burning of his Vital Spirit, deciding to self-detonate!

    Kaboom!

    His final curse resounded amid the violent explosion.

    ¡°They¡¯ll avenge me!¡±

    With his left hand, Meng Qi threw a punch so heavy that it seemed to bear the weight of a mountain range. It was to the extent that his darkened palm had a pitch-ck tiny needle-shaped hole on it. Then, the dispersing force of the explosion reached him.

    His gaze was deep and unfathomable as he pointed at the Vital Spirit that Dark Broadsword left behind. He nned to seize the opportunity to use the Supernatural Power of Shaking Heaven and Hitting Earth.

    Suddenly, the sound of zither pierced through the air and sent tremors down Meng Qi¡¯s spirit. The execution of his skill became a little sluggish and he watched helplessly as Dark Broadsword¡¯s life exhaustedpletely.

    ¡°The zither tune of the Third Childe of the Ruan n? It doesn¡¯t sound powerful...¡± Meng Qi muttered doubtfully without much annoyance.

    The ship bobbed with the surging of the waves. The deep blue color shone through from under the surface.

    Meng Qi inhaled as a realization hit him. ¡°A zither tune that targets the Blue-blooded People? The Ruan n sure is full of secrets. I need to carefully ask the little foodie the next time I see her...¡±

    He felt somewhat helpless as he looked at the spot where Dark Broadsword blew himself up. His n was to question thetter, not kill him. He did not expect Dark Broadsword to be this desperate.

    ¡°Perhaps my image as a Devil earlier was a little too effective and maybe Dark Broadsword valued his Secret Scrolls more than his life...¡± Meng Qi¡¯s eyes focused on the spot, where he noticed a condensed drop of purple blood on the ground. The drop of blood was brimming with the evil-engulfing devilish nature.

    He spread his hand and absorbed the drop of Devil¡¯s blood. Dark Broadsword¡¯s words before his death abruptly reverberated in his mind.

    ¡°The Devil returns to the world, and the Saint follows!¡± Meng Qi muttered, mulling over the words as he held the drop of blood in his palm.

    It was rumored that Devil Lord had 12 Evil Saints working under him. After losing his life after sessive defeats in wars, his flesh and blood integrated with the earth and his thoughts scattered into the void. Were they the ones who directed the awakening and borrowing of the Devil Lord¡¯s thoughts?

    ¡°In other words, this is a drop of blood extracted from the Blood of the Evil Saint. I wonder who it belonged to...¡± Meng Qi stared at the drop of blood that had clearly faded a great deal before sealing it and tucking it away in his space ring.

    His brows suddenly furrowed as he pondered over the matter. ¡°They¡¯ll be back for revenge... The Saints will follow... The Devil will return to the world... It sounds like a secret organization with the goal of supporting the Devil Lord. I¡¯ll need to make some time to ask the Immortals if they encountered anything simr.¡±

    Meng Qi calmed himself amid the increasingly lofty and fric sound of zither and fled the junk ship. He returned to the Zhu family manor to tie up loose ends.

    He could basically predict the changes that would take ce after this.

    ...

    Inside the memorial hall of the Yun family.

    Ninth Childe took in a deep breath. The ns and arguments that he had considered earlier fleeted across his mind but he was abruptly hit by the feeling that thete Master, who had nned everything in advance, was observing him from heaven.

    He spared the simrly restless Second Childe a nce before looking at Thirteenth Childe. He noticed this younger brother of his appeared calm and not the least bit vexed as if everything was within his control.

    ¡°This is bad! How can Thirteenth Brother be so calm? Could he have something else up his sleeve?¡± Ninth Childe thought, his heart throbbing. Finally, his gazended on Sixth Childe.

    ¡°Sixth Brother appears indifferent as if a little dejected...¡± Ninth Childe¡¯s feeling that something was not quite right grew stronger.

    Just as he was about to speak, he saw Sixth Childe take a step forward and solemnly said, ¡°I¡¯m removing myself from the race for the next Master. I¡¯ll be focusing on cultivating instead.¡±

    ¡°What? Sixth Brother is calling it quits? Impossible!¡± Ninth Childe was deeply stunned. In the past decade, he had never seen his brother show any signs of giving up the seat.

    He could not help stealing nces at his two other brothers and saw Thirteenth Childe retaining his calm demeanor, without any change in expression, while the shock was tantly disyed on Second Childe¡¯s face.

    ¡°Did Thirteenth Brother get his hands on Sixth Brother¡¯s weak point and force him to drop out?¡± Ninth Childe¡¯s heart slowly sank. Things were not as simple as he thought they would be but he was fairly certain that he had a 50 percent chance at victory.

    While everyone in the Yun household was grappling with their own thoughts, He Jiu abruptly cried, ¡°Please wait a moment!¡±

    ¡°What do you have to say, Young Heightslord?¡± Sixth Childe was confused. Eastsea Sword Vige had always maintained a policy of non-interference in the affairs of the Yun family. It was the basis of their great camaraderie.

    He Jiu lowered his hands and his deep gaze swept the memorial hall. ¡°This involves a traitor in the Yun family colluding with the Blue-blooded People and affects the safety of the people here. Since our vige has maintained a great friendship with the Yun family for many years, we cannot leave the matter of selecting the new Master to someone else,¡± he said solemnly.

    His voice suddenly boomed, turning even graver.

    ¡°I, He Jiu, the Young Heightslord of Eastsea Sword Vige, insist on intervening in this matter on behalf of the vige even if it means bearing infamy!¡±

    He was so valiant and awe-inspiring that his momentum stunned the Yun family. No one dared to speak. In fact, they were d that Eastsea Sword Vige would take the lead to help them. After all, the involvement of the Blue-blooded People being proven true had caused great unease in them.

    Ninth Childe and Second Childe suddenly had a bad feeling. Meanwhile, there was finally a slight shift in Thirteenth Childe¡¯s expression. Things did not develop as he had expected.

    He Jiu eased his darkened expression and made a vow, saying, ¡°Eastsea Sword Vige will provide protection until we¡¯re certain that the Yun family ispletely safe and will also refrain from intervening in specific matters of the family.¡±

    This was a covert promise to protect the family without forcing them into subservience.

    Thus, a Tai Shang Elder saluted him. ¡°Please instruct us, Young Heightslord.¡±

    He Jiu looked directly at Ninth Childe and his brothers and went straight to the point.

    ¡°I nominate Sixth Childe.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Second Childe and Ninth Childe blurted out simultaneously. Thirteenth Childe¡¯s breathing turned heavy. All of them were about to protest the intervention of Eastsea Sword Vige.

    They felt as if their delightful dream had been evaporated right before their very eyes.

    He Jiu looked at Second Childe and Ninth Childe. ¡°You¡¯re all suspects in the Blue-blooded People incident.¡±

    Ninth Childe had long prepared an argument in his mind and was about to defend himself when He Jiu shot him an apathetic nce and said, ¡°Back garden of the Zhu family manor.¡±

    Ninth Childe¡¯s face paled instantly. ¡°H-How did Eastsea Sword Vige find out about that?¡±

    He Jiu used the same gaze to look at Thirteenth Childe and said cidly, ¡°In certain matters, we can me our momentarypse of judgment. If you repent, change your ways, and stop going down the Devil Path, we won¡¯t pursue the matter provided you¡¯re not the murderer of thete Master.¡±

    His words were vague and confusing, leaving a way out for the experts in the Yun family to retreat.

    Thirteenth Childe had no idea what kind of intel He Jiu had received so he did not dare to take a risk. Gnashing his teeth, he said, ¡°Sixth Brother, I am, as a younger brother, willing to serve you as the Master of the family.¡±

    Suddenly, he and Sixth Childe turned to look at He Xiu at the same time. They recalled how the child had delivered him a letter that day. Could there be someone providing intelligence to Eastsea Sword Vige?

    Back then, this incident did not escape their attention but the informer had done this so tantly that the news could not be intercepted. Wary that it might be an attempt by Eastsea Sword Vige to lure them, they dared not pursue and investigate the child out of guilt.

    Retrospect caused resentment and regret to stab their hearts. Upon closer thought, however, the informer must have something up his sleeve to dare tattle on them, unafraid of pursuit and might even retaliate.

    Thirteenth Childe¡¯s mask of calm disintegrated entirely. He lowered his head, hiding an expression of disbelief. He did not expect to fail so inexplicably after nning and scheming for so long.

    Ninth Childe and Second Childe were both socially adept people and knew to not fight when the odds were stacked against them. They expressed their support for their Sixth Brother in unison.

    Sixth Childe was bemused and was barely able to follow what was going on. Only when He Jiu repeated that Eastsea Sword Vige would not pursue past mistakes, did he heave a sigh of relief. He was nearly moved to tears.

    Better to use people who had made mistakes in the past and wanted to make up for their wrongdoings than those with merits!

    After He Jiu was done, he turned to look at Ninth Childe. ¡°Hurry up and take us to the back garden of the Zhu family manor so we encircle and annihte the group there!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Ninth Childe said coolly, but not without shuddering first.

    ...

    With He Jiu and He Xiu taking the lead, all the Exterior experts had surrounded the back garden of the Zhu family manor in an imprable siege. However, after scanning the vicinity, they found no one inside!

    ¡°We¡¯re one step toote.¡± He Jiu exhaled.

    Inside a carriage slowly traveling on a street far from the manor, Madam Baihua and Ying Ning were staring at the Zhu family manor. They still had a sense of lingering fear and rm.

    Opposite to them was a green-robed Meng Qi with white hair on the temples. He sat there, looking rxed and serene.

 Chapter 622: The Sect of the Plain Lady

    <h4>Chapter 622: The Sect of the in Lady</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    At Linhai port, inside a junk ship capable of ocean navigation.

    Madam Baihua and Meng Qi sat opposite each other, while Ying Ning hid behind her ¡®mother¡¯. Only her lovable, charming face could be clearly seen.

    ¡°We owe you greatly for this, Mr. Tyrant. The consequences would have been unimaginable otherwise.¡± Madam Baihua put on a show of gratitude exaggerated twice over. Her eyes were full of respect and admiration. Had it been an ordinary man in Meng Qi¡¯s ce, his ego would definitely be inted along with his sense of vanity.

    ¡°Exactly. If not for me, you definitely wouldn¡¯t have been nearly captured...¡±Beneath his rxed demeanor and indifferent expression, Meng Qi was sarcastically retorting in his mind. He ignored Madam Baihua¡¯s passionate gaze and slowly said, ¡°Since the matter of Linhai is over, you can now detail your sect¡¯s affairs.¡±

    The corner of Madam Baihua¡¯s eye twitched, secretly bemoaning that this old monster had a heart of stone that defeated all her advances. She stered a lovely smile on her face and said, ¡°In this wide world, there aren¡¯t many influences that can put an end to the enmity between you and Destruction Sect and Luo Denomination. Moreover, Ying Ning knows how to turn Yin into Yang. Don¡¯t tell me you can¡¯t guess, Mr. Tyrant.¡±

    ¡°The Sect of the in Lady?¡± Meng Qi¡¯s expression turned ¡°solemn¡±.

    Secretly, he sighed. It was no wonder the old devils in Bomi were so desperate to make a realm breakthrough. Without sufficient strength to demonstrate their value, they would not earn the blessing of the great powers. Neither will they receive protection and help in negotiating with their pursuers. They would find no reprieve anywhere in the world.

    Fortunately for him, the murder of the Blue-blooded People had given the likes of Huang Taichong and He Jiu the impression that he was a grandmaster. His stance had also been ryed through Ninth Childe¡¯s message to Madam Baihua. Otherwise, the two women would certainly refuse to exhaust their goodwill with Luo Denomination, Destruction Sect, and Beggar Sect ¨C or even offend them ¨C for an ordinary Peerless Master Pro.

    ¡°You¡¯re correct.¡± Madam Baihua covered her mouth as she chuckled, traces of arrogance evident in her expression. Her probing gaze on Meng Qi and her expression changed.

    Meng Qi lifted the corner of his mouth into a faint smile, feigning coldness in his eyes. ¡°Please don¡¯t treat me like a three-year-old, madam. Everyone is well aware that thedies of the Sect of the in Lady devour men¡¯s Yang energy. Are you taking me there to be an Incense Stove or herb dregs?¡±

    To demonstrate his ¡°dissatisfaction¡±, he intentionally used a more intimate way of referring to himself.

    Madam Baihua was unsurprised as this was the typical reaction of a heterodox master. She giggled so much that her body rocked. Her sensual movements emphasized the beauty of her mature figure.

    ¡°She never stops dialing up the charm, does she...¡± Meng Qi¡¯s gaze was unchanged. It remained as cold as ever.

    ¡°That¡¯s just a myth thatmoners propagate. How could you believe it?¡± Madam Baihua¡¯sughter finally ceased, her eyes turning soft and mellow. ¡°The Sect of the in Lady is divided into two factions. One is based on the impartation of the ancient Mystic Fairy of the Nine Heavens and its followers cultivate fates with the Dual Cultivation of man-and-woman coption. It has always been a mutually beneficial rtionship, never an issue of one devouring the other. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve heard of this, Mr. Tyrant.¡±

    ¡°Of course. I even know that the core internal chapter of the Scripture of the in Lady is the ¡®Nirmanakaya Movement¡¯ of the Dual Cultivation of fates and partings. Aside from the current Sessor of Mystic Fairy, the elders and disciples would partake in regr Dual Cultivation of man-and-woman coption and practice the external chapter of the Scripture of the in Lady!¡± Meng Qi suppressed the twitch in his mouth and instead nodded gently. ¡°Correct. For you to persuade me this way, do you perhaps belong to the Mystic Fairy lineage?¡±

    ¡°No. We belong to the Bliss Bodhisattva lineage.¡± Madam Baihua answered honestly.

    Instead of showing ¡°anger¡±, Meng Qi smiled at her with a deep and restrained gaze. It was as if he would explode anytime. ¡°Have you been wasting my time, madam?¡±

    She burst intoughter. ¡°Please stay calm, Mr. Tyrant. Let me exin.¡±

    Somewhat restraining her charm, she said earnestly, ¡°The impartation of our Bliss Bodhisattva lineage is based upon thepassionate and merciful Guanyin Bodhisattva, who took upon a physical body to provide for the people. While there aren¡¯t cultivators in pairs in our lineage, we do devour another¡¯s energy to make up for our own deficiency. We can borrow this nourishment to condense the Golden Body of Bliss Bodhisattva, but if we wish to im Dharmakaya and condense thepassionate and unrestrained Golden Body of Guanyin Bodhisattva, we must gain a full understanding of coption¡ªeven if it¡¯s vacuous coption. Moreover, we must return the favor to the men and bestow mercy upon themon people...¡±

    Madam Baihua¡¯s so-called self-introduction left Meng Qi feeling a little dumbstruck. He wondered what kind of strange person the ancestral founder of the Bliss Bodhisattva lineage was, to be able toe up with such a method to lean toward Guanyin Bodhisattva. It was no wonder the lineages of Shui Yue Nunnery and Mystic Fairy shared such a close rtionship yet were like oil and water with the Bliss Bodhisattva lineage. How could the orthodox sects not fume when these heterodox cultivators were utterly tarnishing the reputation of Guanyin Bodhisattva?

    Meng Qi ignored thetter part of Madam Baihua¡¯s words. It was not a matter of his belief. Even if it were true, the return of the favor would have to wait for thepletion of the Golden Body of Bliss Bodhisattva. The current generation of the Bliss Bodhisattva lineage had yet to even im Dharmakaya as of now, let alone the Golden Body of Bliss Bodhisattva. Other masters with the title of Bodhisattva were even further from this feat than she was. If he were to await repayment, he was better off trying to sincerely move her heart with his good looks, style, and talent and make it so that she would be unwilling to devour his Yang energy. Either way, both oues were the same: a pipe dream!

    Madam Baihua knew she had failed to move Merciless Tyrant¡¯s heart with her words when thetter showed not even the slightest hint of happiness or anticipation. Smiling, she said, ¡°Mr. Tyrant, you¡¯re not a captured Incense Stove but a Foreign Official under our employment. Based on the regtions of our Bliss Bodhisattva lineage, no one will forcefully devour your energy as long as you don¡¯t yield to temptation after a weak disy of resistance. Those powerful enough to devour your energy will need your consent while the remainder, well, you can do whatever you want with them. There¡¯s no shortage of innocent virgins who have just begun their cultivation.¡±

    Meng Qi¡¯s expression remained cid. ¡°This is empty talk. With the might of Bliss Bodhisattva, wouldn¡¯t I be a sitting duck if I recklessly enter your nest?¡±

    ¡°Your words are reasonable, but even if I make a Soul-pledging Oath to make a secret contract, it would only bind me alone. I trust that it wouldn¡¯t be enough to make you believe me.¡± Madam Baihua could understand this very well. ¡°Why don¡¯t we do it this way? I¡¯ll take you to one of our strongholds first, a ce that the Bliss Bodhisattva and Mystic Fairy lineages share. If someone tries to forcefully devour your energy, you can seek refuge with the Mystic Fairy lineage andplete Dual Cultivation with their disciples. Once Sect Leader Bodhisattva agrees and makes an oath, you can rest assured.¡±

    They referred to Bliss Bodhisattva as Sect Leader Bodhisattva, unlike the other masters with the title of Bodhisattva.

    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯ve been waiting to hear after discussing so much...¡± The hard work he had put in so far was for him to approach the Mystic Fairy lineage, not the Bliss Bodhisattva lineage. He nodded and replied. ¡°That puts my mind at ease. Please lead the way, madam.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t be able to apany you because I need to take charge of the front-line affairs in Ying City, Linhai.¡± She turned her head to look at Ying Ning and said, ¡°Ying Ning, please lead Mr. Tyrant to Lihua Ind.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mother.¡± Ying Ning lowered her head.

    ¡°If Mr. Tyrant wants to take you away, go with him. Either way, you¡¯re already his,¡± Madam Baihua said teasingly.

    Ying Ning¡¯s body twisted and turned like a lovable girl throwing a weak tantrum. She calmed down after much difficulty, though her face waspletely red as she told Meng Qi, ¡°For your information, Lihua Ind is a visible ind amid submerged outlying inds, one main ind amid auxiliary ones in the same ce. It is the cultivationnd of Bodhisattva Lian Yu, one of the Eight Maha Bodhisattva of our lineage. Shang River Fairy of the Mystic Fairy lineage, who is observing widowhood after the recent death of her husband, lives there as well.¡±

    Meng Qi nodded expressionlessly, maintaining his unfathomable impression. Deep inside, he felt a heavy burden lift from his shoulders. Cautious, wary grandmasters could easily see through his current disguise. Not everyone would be like Huang Taichong and fall for his facade. Thetter had tried to discover his concealed breath but was repelled by Fruits of Karma. What Huang Taichong ended up discovering was only the surface; in reality, it was merely his disguise.

    However, even if he had been discovered to be Su Meng, he would not have been in too deep trouble because He Jiu and He Xiu were nheless family.

    This time, he was up against Bodhisattva Lian Yu and Shang River Fairy¡ªboth merely famous Peerless Master Pros. He had gotten lucky in the first step, so he did not have to find Lihua Ind, give up his disguise, sneak in by pretending to be an inder, and thenboriously find traces of the in Lady¡¯s Paradise.

    There would be no way for him to make good on the promise to meet Bliss Bodhisattva and be their Foreign Official now!

    With the guidance of A Million Hands, Meng Qi whisked Ying Ning away. They flew for ten days before finallying across the submerged outlying inds on the azure sea that stretched as far as the eye can see.

    ¡°Mr. Tyrant, we can only ¡®move forward¡¯ to Lihua Ind by boat from here on,¡± Ying Ning said, after sending A Million Hands off with her gaze. They could be considered coborators within the Sect of the in Lady, simr to the rtionship between the Yun family and Eastsea Sword Vige.

    ...

    In the wide expanse of the sea, the blue water was so dark it was nearly ck. There was a sense of deep unease and tension as if before the outbreak of war.

    A junk ship traveling on a unique route was revolving around the submerged outlying inds, neither going far nor approaching. It was unclear what it was waiting for.

    Meng Qi did not question Ying Ning. In the dim light of the night, he entered the cabin of the ship and found her wrapped in a quilt on the bed. On the floor was her crumpled dress that obscenely emitted a fragrance that sent one¡¯s blood boiling.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Meng Qi stood at the door, his hands behind his back.

    Ying Ning blushed furiously and kept her eyes tightly shut. Her eyshes trembled as she spoke. ¡°This lowly servant is already yours. I¡¯m here to warm the bed and experience bliss with you.¡±

    Based on their prior agreement, the deal wasplete once the Linhai incident was over and done with.

    Meng Qi¡¯s eyelid twitched. He took a step, his hands still behind him, and smiled. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that right now. Your maiden body wille to y at a crucial point. I¡¯m still some distance away from a breakthrough and need to focus on personal cultivation. I¡¯ll pamper you properly once I¡¯ve prepared everything and consolidated my foundation.

    Though he said he would pamper her, his voice carried not the least bit of affection.

    ¡°Who knows what kind of secret technique this woman of unknown background cultivates? If it¡¯s up to someone with a weak mental fortitude, he¡¯ll probably be wrung dry.¡±

    ¡°Whatever you say, Mr. Tyrant.¡± Ying Ning seemed a little nervous, heaving a sigh of relief after hearing what he said.

    Recalling their conversation earlier, he smiled as he said, ¡°You don¡¯t seem embarrassed when talking about coption between man and woman.¡±

    Ying Ning said tenderly, ¡°The blissful coption of man and woman is the fundamental teaching of human rtionship in Buddhism. What is there to be embarrassed about? I¡¯m blushing because this is my first time.

    ¡°Moreover, how many men in this world are depressed due tock of such bliss? They require ourpassion and we provide our bodies tofort them.¡±

    Realizing that she made an indiscreet remark, she stuck out her little pink tongue. ¡°I¡¯m already your woman, Mr. Tyrant. I¡¯ll only serve you alone.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s indeed a disciple of the Bliss Bodhisattva lineage; her three principles differ from that of regr people...¡± Meng Qi was barely able to stamp down his urge to smile. Using this as a pretext, he tried to rify the truth about Lihua Ind.

    ¡°... the formation on Lihua Ind targets only the outside world. It doesn¡¯t prohibit Incense Stoves from leaving, but no one wishes to.¡± Ying Ning described the ind with a somewhat naive, unaffected air. ¡°Bodhisattva Lian Yu¡¯s Incense Stoves are divided into five levels, namely Wonderous Medicine, Grand Tonic, Lesser Tonic, Herb Dregs, and Refreshment.¡±

    She had barely finished speaking when a sudden hurricane swept the junk ship, sending it spiraling.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, Mr. Tyrant, and wait patiently.¡± Ying Ning quickly reminded him.

    The junk ship rose and fell, undting along with the waves. The violent waters nearly capsized the ship.

    Meng Qi had long lost any fear of such natural disasters. With his hands behind him, he looked at the dark sky outside the window.

    The hurricane eventually ceased after some time. The first rays of the morning sun emerged, removing any sign of the natural disaster from the blue sky. A lush, verdant ind appeared in Meng Qi¡¯s vision. A dense fog shrouded the sea surface, hiding the other inds from view.

    ¡°We¡¯ve reached Lihua Ind!¡± Ying Ning cheerfully eximed as she put on her clothes, her voice like the sound of silver bells.

 Chapter 623: First Glimpse of Lihua Island

    <h4>Chapter 623: First Glimpse of Lihua Ind</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Underneath the azure sky, the junk ship docked once it reached the shore. Considering the numerous masts that lined the port, this ind was not as off-limits as Meng Qi expected.

    A girl in herte teens, with her hair rolled into a bun, was standing at the dock. Her face was fair and tender, with a tall nose as well as distinct brows and eyes.

    Her white dress highlighted her delicate, smooth skin. Her pair of eyes stood out in particr; they contained a mixture of a lovable innocence and silk-like charm.

    ¡°Bodhisattva has received ¡®word¡¯ from the outlying inds and knows what is going on. She invites you to meet at the Joy Pce, Mr. Tyrant,¡± the girl said, making a graceful curtsy.

    ¡°Sure.¡± Though Meng Qi¡¯s green robe swayed alongside the sea breeze, his body was as still as a mountain and he had as strong restraint as that of the deep sea. He slowly walked down the junk ship.

    Ying Ning wore a brilliant smile as she returned the curtsy. ¡°How do we address you, Older Sister?¡±

    ¡°I am Le Huan, an ordinary disciple on Lihua Ind,¡± the girl replied. She looked flustered as she did not expect Ying Ning to be this enthusiastic.

    Ying Ning winked at Meng Qi before hugging Le Huan¡¯s arm and asking her about Lihua Ind and Bodhisattva Lian Yu. Le Huan did not attempt to hide anything and answered all her questions honestly, allowing Meng Qi to gain a deeper understanding of this ce.

    The dock opened straight into a crisscrossed street lined with shops, peddlers, and all sorts of goods. Meng Qi could faintly hear sounds of grunting and moaning drifting from afar. This was indeed a ce of lust, as just the atmosphere could make people feel feverish all over. Bodies would also go soft and limp, making one unable to walk.

    There were only a handful of pedestrians, including young women walking by themselves, couples strolling hand-in-hand, as well as a woman escorted by several men. From time to time, he could see the skin and flesh rubbing against one another in the corners. Their skin looked particrly pale under the light, giving off ascivious scent.

    Le Huan led Meng Qi and Ying Ning across the street, heading toward the tall mountain at the very end. They had just crossed an intersection when a beggar suddenly threw himself at them. He was clean despite his ragged clothes. With a pleading expression, he hugged Le Huan¡¯s slender thigh and cried continuously, ¡°Bodhisattva, please help me, please help me.¡±

    ¡°Even Lihua Ind has beggars...¡± Like all old monsters, Meng Qi calmly observed his surroundings. He found that there were nearly a dozen beggars gathering underneath the eaves of the buildings on this street.

    Le Huan¡¯s brows furrowed as she pulled herself away from the beggar¡¯s hold. With a pout, she said, ¡°They¡¯re all the Incense Stoves of Bodhisattva, Elders, and Senior Sisters. They made such little progress in their cultivation that they lose even their usage as herb dregs. Moreover, they¡¯re not favored for they¡¯re not equipped with special abilities. Since they can¡¯t be nourishment, they can only resort to be servants and do some odd jobs. However, no women will get close to them and neither will they be able to savor the joy of coption. If they¡¯re slightly more capable, they¡¯ll be able to seduce other disciples. The weak ones will be like these beggars,ing here each day to plead for a chance at sex.¡±

    ¡°To think you can even plead for something like this...¡± Meng Qi felt the urge to wipe the cold sweat off his forehead even though he experienced and knowledgeable. Nothing was too bizarre to happen in this world but the fact that this group of beggars was unwilling to leave this ind despite being reduced to this state was proof of just how enticing this ce was. This ind had turned intercourse into a drug that people cannot free themselves of.

    Le Huan¡¯s eyes swept the street as she spoke when her gaze suddenly became frozen. She was staring at a certain corner of the street.

    A terrible stink wasing off a beggar in tattered clothes there. His two legs were unnaturally warped as if they were broken after a vicious fighting with others over ¡°begging¡± matters.

    He was a disgusting sight, with skin ulcers dotting his delicately pretty face atop a thin, fragile body. His lips were so dry they were peeling. With an infatuated expression and cowering eyes, he stole nces at Le Huan.

    ¡°How pitiful...¡± Le Huan muttered. Her slightly hoarse voice was enough to ignite lust in most men.

    The corners of Meng Qi¡¯s mouth tugged. In his senses, the image of Le Huan turned bleary and moist like a water droplet. Her expression was one of sympathy and adoration.

    ¡°How pitiful...¡± she repeated again. She turned to Meng Qi and pleaded, ¡°Mr. Tyrant, would you mind waiting for a short while? Let me bestow mercy upon the pitiful man.¡±

    ¡°Go ahead.¡± Though Meng Qi was nearly rendered speechless, he retained the unemotional manner of an old monster.

    He did not expect that this would be what moved Le Huan¡¯s heart. The teachings of the Bliss Bodhisattva lineage were truly something that would make ordinary folks gasp in amazement.

    When Le Huan strolled toward the beggar, he lifted his eyes to look at her. There were doubt and fright in those eyes, as well as infatuation.

    Le Huan took off her pure-white dress, revealing the fair, tender skin and heart-stirring curve of her back. She raised her hand and released her jet-ck hair. Her hair spilled down her shoulders, partially covering her back. Her movements spurred the simultaneous purring of all beggars.

    Her pure, holy expression was full ofpassion. In the surprised, shocked, and grateful eyes of the beggar, she resembled a Bodhisattva getting herself sullied with ¡®mud¡¯ step by step. She slowly sat down, mixing the powdery white and stained yellow skin. Together, they emitted a drawn-out soft cry.

    ¡°Sister Le Huan sure has a merciful heart...¡± Ying Ning looked at Le Huan with respect. She hid partially behind Meng Qi to evade the intense gazes of the other beggars.

    ¡°Merciful heart...¡± The word ¡®merciful¡¯ had lost all meaning to Meng Qi. Should anyone try to persuade him to be merciful in the future, he would rip into them, ¡°You go ahead and be merciful! You and your whole family be merciful!¡±

    With his hands behind him, he exuded an elegant, lethargic air as he stared at the sky. In reality, he was simply speechless.

    People on the Lihua Ind seemed particrly respectful of the rules. The numerous beggars watched such a lustful scene unfolding without trying to join the two. Instead, they hoped that the female Bodhisattva would bestow her mercy upon them all.

    Before long, a groan full of contentment and reluctance came from the beggar. His body crumpled as Le Huan¡¯s arms tightened around him. Her fair skin was flushed all over.

    She nted a kiss on him before helping him set his bones. Even so, the beggar¡¯s breath had be weak as if he was about to copse from energy deficiency.

    ¡°She¡¯s ravishing that man¡¯s Yang energy?¡± Meng Qi frowned. ¡°Didn¡¯t she say she¡¯s bestowing mercy on him?¡±

    Ying Ning replied earnestly, ¡°It¡¯s both: mercy and consecration. If she bestows mercy alone without receiving consecration, her blood will instantly boil as if she has consumed viagra. If she¡¯s not satisfied, the fires burning her heart will kill her. To be honest, she has received little consecration earlier. It¡¯s equivalent to the exertion of a regr man copting with his wife and concubines two or three times. The beggar only copsed because of his long-term injuries and weak health.¡±

    ¡°How matter-of-fact...¡± Meng Qi decided he better remain calm in the face of the unexpected. This was the cultivation ground of the Bliss Bodhisattva lineage of Method of Mistress Su, after all. Everything was unique here.

    Le Huan put on her dress, with a vibrant blush across her delicate face and a somewhat quickened breath. On both wings of her nose were drops of sparkling perspiration. She returned to Meng Qi¡¯s side, ignoring the hands reaching for her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for keeping you waiting, Mr. Tyrant. I was too emotional earlier. Desire came like a torrential rush and for a while, I couldn¡¯t stand up,¡± she said with some embarrassment.

    ¡°Is this something that should be discussed publicly?¡± Meng Qi once again was troubled by his normal principles.

    He nodded with an apathetic expression. ¡°Please continue to lead the way, then.¡±

    Le Huan spared Ying Ning a nce, sticking her tongue out at her. She turned around and moved forward like a feeble wind clutching onto a willow.

    She led them out of the small town and up a stone staircase. A distracted Meng Qi was busy sensing the flow of Qi movement on the ind and the several obvious formations.

    Ying Ning had described the ind to be a ce that barred external enemies. However, he did not find that to be true as people were allowed to leave as they pleased. Moreover, the killing intentions hidden in the Qi movements seemed to indicate restrictive killing formations. If Incense Stoves of mere herb dregs quality would like to leave, those in Method of Mistress Su would likely spare no effort in stopping them. It was much easier to find someone easier. Even if the effects were not as good, they would consider it as a change of palette.

    Meng Qi strolled up the stairs with hands behind his back, looking deep and unfathomable. In his mind was a flurry of thoughts going over his n.

    It was impossible for him to meet Bliss Bodhisattva or the other grandmasters of Method of Mistress Su. He must discreetly eliminate his identity of ¡®Merciless Tyrant¡¯ after Bodhisattva Lian Yu made her report. Then, he would hide on the ind to find male disciplines talented enough toprehend Extinctive de of Overlord. He would find an opportunity to capture and turn into one of them before entering Mistress Su Fairnd toprehend the real thing.

    Timing was the key to sess. If he was too early, he might be selected as a target of ravishment. He could use Extreme Bliss of Heaven and Demon to fake the Art of Deception if he was up against weaker women but he would expose himself if the women were of Exterior strength. He would then fall into great peril and rely only on Lanke Temple, which might not be necessarily useful, and Reincarnation Charm to flee. However, if he was toote and took up disguise just asprehension was about to begin, someone would definitely notice for there would definitely be people secretly watching such disciplines.

    ¡°The Mystic Fairy and Bliss Bodhisattva lineages don¡¯t share a particrly harmonious rtionship. Given a choice, Shang River Fairy would certainly not share a cultivation ground with Bodhisattva Lian Yu...¡± Meng Qi thought before suddenly recalling something else. ¡°There¡¯s definitely a special location. Perhaps one of the entrances to the Mistress Su Fairnd?¡±

    With his narrowed eyes and an unchanging expression, he followed Le Huan to the front of a majestic pce of gold and jade. There was a horizontal board covered with the remains of sexual intercourse. It read:

    ¡°Joy Pce.¡±

    A man was standing by the entrance. He looked to be only in his forties but appeared rather withered, with a deeply wrinkled face and a head of white hair. Between his brows was a chink of a deep red color, like a concealed eye. In his hand were a pitch-ck longbow and a quiver containing seven copper-painted arrows was fastened at his waist.

    Meng Qi sized the man up, feeling a sudden stir in his heart. ¡°Could you be ¡®Three-eyed God of Arrows¡¯ Li Wending?¡±

    The lifeless-looking man nced at Meng Qi, suddenly guarded. ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s Merciless Tyrant.¡± Le Huan made the introduction as she red at the man. ¡°Li Wending, your foundation has been ruined and you¡¯re reduced into the level of Refreshment from the level of Grand Tonic. Why do you care about other people?¡±

    ¡°So it¡¯s really ¡®Three-eyed God of Arrows¡¯ Li Wending.¡± There was a surge of emotions in Meng Qi¡¯s heart. He was a well-known man a decade ago, the direct discipline of a top-notch mainstream sect with great talent. He rose to fame with his archery and was capable of killing a person within 20 miles with a single arrow the minute he stepped into the Exterior realm. People once expected him to be a grandmaster but he went missing without a trace before even crossing the first step of the Celestial Ladder. Meng Qi did not expect to see him here on Lihua Ind!

    Li Wending¡¯s breathing quickened. Swallowing his rage with great difficulty, he turned his body and pushed the door next to him open.

    Meng Qi did not look at him any longer and followed Le Huan into the pce.

    ¡°He¡¯s the Incense Stove that thete Bodhisattva kept around the longest. He used to be in the Third Heaven of the Exterior realm but his genuine feelings for her caused fires of jealousy to burn his body each time thete Bodhisattva was with other Incense Stoves. Moreover, he couldn¡¯t guard his Vital Spirit during coption and lost both his essence and life. Thus, from the level of a grand tonic, he was reduced into mere refreshment. Had thete Bodhisattva not consider their past together, he would¡¯ve long be an errand servant,¡± Le Huan muttered as if speaking to herself.

    ¡°Huh, to think he would develop genuine feelings out of rejuvenation.¡± Meng Qi chuckled as he stepped into a gilded main hall covered with white petals. Inside, a woman was partially leaning and partially lying on two muscr men. Beautiful-looking men surrounded her, all eagerly attending to her wishes.

    Her fair and tender skin was draped in ayer of white muslin. She looked dignified andpassionate; every part of her was emitting an indescribable charm.

    Bodhisattva Lian Yu smiled as she gave her delicate ankle a gentle shake. ¡°Tyrant, it¡¯s been a while since west met. You¡¯ve be even more unpredictable than ever.¡±

    ¡°Damn it! She knows Merciless Tyrant!¡± Meng Qi was instantly stupefied and he could not help reaching for his Reincarnation Charm.

 Chapter 624: Lian Yuâ€™s Test

    <h4>Chapter 624: Lian Yu¡¯s Test</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    The golden splendor that covered every inch of the hall was dazzling under the rays of light, emphasizing even further the pureness of the white petals and Bodhisattva Lian Yu¡¯spassion. Under the gleaming lights, her fair skin looked even more tender and tempting.

    Meng Qi was pinching the Reincarnation Charm with his fingers behind his back, causing his green robe to rustle along with the movement. With his back straightened, he looked introverted and lofty. In his unfathomableness was the sense of the vicissitudes of life. He revealed no surprise on his face.

    Since he was not the genuine Merciless Tyrant and had no idea what had happened in the past, he could not reply. It was possible that Bodhisattva Lian Yu was tricking him. If he pretended to know her and began making idle chatter, he would fall into her trap.

    However, if Merciless Tyrant truly knew her, he might raise suspicion if he refused to respond and adopted a cold manner.

    Thus, the best response would be a vague one: he would not indicate whether he knew her or not.

    The thoughts crossed his mind at lightning speed. He stepped forward with a faint smile, hands still behind his back. ¡°I¡¯ve always been unpredictable.¡±

    The eye-catching Bodhisattva Lian Yuughed so hard that her shoulders shook. ¡°You¡¯re still so full of yourself, Merciless Tyrant. What a pity that we were in such a rush back then and didn¡¯t have the chance to be friends who adventure together.¡±

    She gazed at Meng Qi with moist eyes that gleamed in the light. Greed and lust could be seen from them. It was as if she was staring at a miraculous elixir.

    Based on A Million Hands¡¯ ¡°letter¡±, Merciless Tyrant was around the level of a grandmaster. His breakthrough coulde any time.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t have the chance to be friends who adventure together? In other words, they were basically unrted?¡± Meng Qi secretly heaved a sigh of relief. Everything would be simple as long as they were not ex-lovers. On second thought, this made sense. If Merciless Tyrant was her ex-lover, he would have been reduced to the state of Three-eyed God of Arrows. Where would he have found the power to offend both the orthodox and heterodox paths, make himself an enemy of the world, and be forced to hide in Bomi?

    ¡°I fear that I¡¯m not fortunate enough to enjoy such a fate.¡± Meng Qi was rxed; he was trying his utmost to demonstrate the bearing of an old devil.

    With a smile, Bodhisattva Lian Yu turned to look at the two men who were focused on massaging her feet. ¡°Can you two hold yourself back from enjoying such a fate?¡±

    ¡°Of course not!¡± The answer came not only from the two men but from the four other men surrounding her as well. They looked agitated yet infatuated as if they had obtained the greatest bliss on earth.

    ¡°Look, Merciless Tyrant. They don¡¯t share your feelings.¡± Bodhisattva Lian Yu sighed and, in an instant, her beauty became heart-stirring. ¡°We can consider ourselves as from the same generation. Of those heterodox masters who fought next to us before you went into hiding in Bomi, only one out of ten still lives a decent life.¡±

    Twenty years could not be considered a long period of time for an Exterior expert but the cruelty of the heterodox path surpassed that of the orthodox path¡ªoppression, betrayal, and ughter of friends were normal. Together with masters who seized treasures and ravished bodies, masters of the heterodox path could never obtain a quantitative advantage over the orthodox path despite their elerated learning of skills. Hence, twenty years were enough for an entire generation of Exterior experts to disappear and be forgotten. Of course, not every single expert will be gone. Bodhisattva Lian Yu¡¯s definition of ¡°decent¡± did not include those who were unable to make a breakthrough. Those who lingered at the bottom of Exterior realm and were only capable of bullying Apertures-enlightened newbies could not be considered ¡°decent¡±.

    To them, Exterior experts from famous sects or families who merely supported their organizations without making their way to the management level were not on the same level as Bodhisattva Lian Yu. Exterior experts without great power backing them up, on the other hand, would be the plundering targets of masters like Bodhisattva Lian Yu. Often, they lived in great fear for their lives.

    ¡°So what? Suffering exists in every corner of the world. If one has no strength, he might as well leave this world as soon as possible.¡± Meng Qi purposefully used a merciful manner to underlie his cold words.

    Bodhisattva Lian Yu burst intoughter and the entire hall instantly became much brighter. ¡°I didn¡¯t believe A Million Hands when he said that you¡¯ve used the Teachings of Buddhism toplement the foundation of your Devil Arts. Now, I know it to be true. How interesting! This would mean that you are using simr methods as the Bliss Bodhisattva lineage. We seek the Buddhist ways using the Devil Arts, while you transform the Buddhist ways into Demonic Ways. Weplement each other¡¯s cultivation.¡±

    She suddenly winked at him while talking about plementing each other¡±. The asional mischievous peek gave her a fresh and pure impression in addition to herpassionate charm. She looked more attractive.

    Meng Qi restrained the surge in his emotions with great difficulty as he recalled the feeling of listening to such teases in his past life. Holding back a smile, he said, ¡°Be it Buddhist or Demonic, we¡¯re all seeking our own different ¡®paths¡¯ in our hearts. Either way, Li Wending¡¯s path isn¡¯t mine.¡±

    ¡°Did you truly achieve enlightenment?¡± Bodhisattva Lian Yu appeared stunned but her expression soon returned to its usualpassionate one. ¡°You find Li Wending pitiful?¡±

    ¡°There are innumerable Exterior experts who have fallen into degradation in the past twenty years. There were those who died due to the battle between the different paths. Some were backstabbed and died from selling their souls for mercenary gains. Some were blinded by greed and knew not when to stop when excavating abodes, and were thus killed for their treasures. There were also those who were caught in the aftermath of a fight between top masters and were unceremoniously killed. Those suffering Qi-deviancy Derangement were even moremon. Death can truly happen anywhere.

    ¡°The living ones suffer. They¡¯re constantly worried about their supply of exotic minerals and produce, their enemies¡¯ pursuit of them, and the painful stagnation of their cultivation. They¡¯re also jealous ofter generations surpassing them and are terrified of getting older. They live in fear and anxiety.

    ¡°The Devil is merciful. Since this world is full of suffering and everything in life is an illusion, one might as well destroy everything,¡± Meng Qi said casually.

    Bodhisattva Lian Yu¡¯s face glowed with pure radiance from herpassion. ¡°Yes. The world is full of suffering and everything in life is bleak and depressing. Most people live an ordinary life of repetition, sometimes suffering the torment of illness, the anxiety of parting, the oppression from parents who do not understand, the bullying and discrimination from others, and the anguish from an unrequited love. People can only incidentally capture a thread of happiness. They must continue their lives this way until their lifespans reach their end and they turn into bones. Since life is such a struggle, why not forget everything else and indulge in bliss?

    ¡°I give away my corporeal body so they can forget their worries and enjoy the great bliss of intercourse. They can sink in such pleasures and die a peaceful death when the timees. Compared to you who might not seed despite racking your brain and taking great risks in battle, and whose suffering and worries outweigh happiness, they enjoy life far more than you do. Yet you still find Li Wending pitiful?¡±

    ¡°Such an expert at facious reasonings and evil teachings...¡± Since Meng Qi was also a master of the Heterodox Doctrines, he could not be bothered to argue with the woman. ¡°You are not me. How do you know that I am not enjoying myself?¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Bodhisattva Lian Yu¡¯s bright eyes had a ssy gleam. ¡°But you¡¯ve yet to experience the happiness of dual-cultivation and of bodies-merging. How do you know that this isn¡¯t what you need?¡±

    She chuckled before changing the topic. ¡°In the past, I always wanted to spar with you, but my wish was never fulfilled. Since we happen to meet today, how can I miss the opportunity to fulfill my long-cherished wish?

    ¡°However, a battle is inconvenient now, seeing as I am your host. I don¡¯t want you to misunderstand that we¡¯ve reneged on our agreement and are forcefully trying to ravish you. Why don¡¯t we do it this way? I¡¯ll show you the Bodhisattva Lian Yu Form that I¡¯ve condensed, lest you remain ignorant of the great bliss. Moreover, I¡¯ll see if I can provoke you into showing your Dharma form.¡±

    Without giving Meng Qi a chance to reply, she impatiently sat down cross-legged. The white petals around her flew up.

    She was too weak to forcefully ravish Merciless Tyrant but she was not barred from seducing him. She wanted him to surrender to her willingly. If she could ravish an ¡°elixir¡± of a grandmaster or someone close to that level, she would be able to break through her predicament of many years. She would be able to be a grandmaster herself!

    Her long-winded speech earlier was all for the purpose of confusing Merciless Tyrant and shaking his confidence.

    A pure and holy Bodhisattva in a white dress emerged behind her as her body emitted a green radiance. The statue held a lotus in its right hand. It resembled Lian Yu but was even purer and morepassionate. It was half-naked, its chest exposed. Its flesh was made out of the interweaving Dharma and Logos. The statue was incredibly attractive and tempting. Its graceful mouth opened ever so slightly and its left hand was ced on its breast as if it was about to undress. It was a sight that invited lustful gazes.

    The contradicting feelings of holiness and enticement strangely fused together, giving off an indescribable charm. The statue instantly ¡°lured¡± Meng Qi¡¯s Vital Spirit!

    Scattered white petals and pale red mist filled the hall. There seemed to be quiet sounds of moaning and groaning drifting through the air.

    Thump, thump, thump! Meng Qi¡¯s heart beat like a drum. Blood rushed all over his body and his breathing turned heavy. He felt as if he could no longer control himself.

    The enticement felt as natural as the rhythm of the world and was impossibly difficult to resist. It was as if she was the manifestation of sex itself¡ªthe manifestation of the desire in his heart!

    Thud, thud, thud! The men inside the hall all fell to their knees one after another, their expressions were of frenzied infatuation. They looked as if they wanted peace yet were afraid of sullying the holiness.

    Thump, thump, thump! Enduring the temptation with great difficulty, Meng Qi activated the heart sutras of Ananda Buddhist Commandment de and forcefully eliminated his thoughts. He hung onto whatever calmness he had left.

    His Primal Aperture at Mid-brows turned dark and bleary. There was neither top nor bottom, neither front nor back, and neither past nor future. The Immortal Primogenitor Form materialized in his Interior to resist the indescribable influence of Dharma and Logos.

    These two countermeasures gave Meng Qi a chance. He instantly visualized the Gist of Trueness of the Buddha¡¯s Palm in the depths of his Vital Spirit and the statue of Big Golden Buddha instantly appeared above his sea of consciousness. One of its hands was pointing to the sky, while the other hand was on the ground. Its mouth was voicing a grand chant:

    ¡°In the Heavens and on Earth, I, the Unique and Righteous, am everywhere and nowhere!¡±

    Buddha¡¯s voice was like the sound of lightning. ¡°I¡± was above all kinds of desires and merged with the unextinguishable Vital Spirit into one, thus eliminating all sorts of desires.

    The gushing of blood through his veins and arteries slowed down and his heartbeat eased as well. His breathing becamefortably drawn-out. Meng Qi had broken away from the influence of the interweaved Dharma and Logos. When he sensed his surroundings, he was surprised to find that Ying Ning and Le Huan were being tempted too. Their cheeks were flushed and their moans were unending. Meanwhile, Bodhisattva Lian Yu had yet to notice Meng Qi¡¯s clear, lucid eyes and was operating her Dharma Form.

    Meng Qi was about tough and excuse himself, fully demonstrating the style of an authority of the heterodox path, when a better idea hit him. Hadn¡¯t he obtained the Blood of the Evil Saint recently? It woulde in handy in frightening these people in order to let them know that his im of ¡°using Teachings of Buddhism toplement his foundation in Devil Arts¡± was not baseless!

    The purple drop of blood fell out of the Space Ring and onto Meng Qi¡¯s palm. The sinisterly engulfing breath was absorbed into his body through the hollow of his palm, blending with the imitated breath of the Big Golden Buddha that was made from Eight Nine Mysteries.

    Bodhisattva Lian Yu was trying her best to use her Dharma Form when she suddenly felt malevolent Devil Qi engulfing the sky. It exerted such great pressure that her spirit trembled. The Devil Qi was full of the taste of engulfment, ruination, and degradation. Yet, at the same time, it united the contradicting Buddhist touch of Zen, mercy, andpassion. Together, they merged to form an apathetic feeling of overlooking the world of mortals.

    The Buddha Aura dyed the interior of the hall ck while the Devil Qi swirled in the air. The vicissitudes of life and wicked desires were connected to the void as if a genuine evil spirit was about to emerge on earth. Meng Qi stood tall amid this chaos with his hands behind his back, looking like Buddha and God itself.

    Lian Yu¡¯s eyes froze as her emotions surged. Behind her, the image of Bodhisattva began to sway.

    ¡°Tyrant has truly be an authority among heterodox masters!

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t even force him into showing his Dharma Form!¡±

    ¡°Lian Yu, must I still demonstrate my Dharma Form?¡± Meng Qi smiled gently at her.

    Everyone inside the hall came back to their senses after hearing his words. They looked at Meng Qi as if he was the true Demonic Monarch himself.

    Bodhisattva Lian Yu rescinded her Dharma Form with a smile, not disying the least bit of disappointment. ¡°Merciless Tyrant, the title of Demonic Monarch no longer suits you. You now possess strength great enough to put you on the ck List. I¡¯m not as strong so I¡¯ll excuse myself for now. I¡¯ll report this to Sect Leader Bodhisattva and I believe a meeting can be arranged for tomorrow to make the contract.¡±

    ¡°Tomorrow?¡± Meng Qi was stunned. ¡°Do I have to eliminate Merciless Tyrant tonight and adopt a new identity so I can hide on the ind until I find a chance to be a suitable disciple who cane into contact with the sword?

    ¡°But whose identity should I adopt?¡±

    After excusing themselves from Bodhisattva Lian Yu, Le Huan led Meng Qi and Ying Ning into the guest house.

    From what he had seen throughout their journey here, Meng Qi noticed the ind was teeming with spirit beasts that feasted on wild animals. If he disguised as a mouse, he must be vignt against their attacks lest he is exposed in a moment of carelessness. On the other hand, disguising as tiny living creatures was only possible with frequent changes.

    ¡°Just whose identity should I adopt?

    ¡°What excuse can I use for Merciless Tyrant¡¯s disappearance? How can I not arouse suspicion and cause an ind-wide search?¡±

 Chapter 625: Shang River Fairy

    <h4>Chapter 625: Shang River Fairy</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    The guest house was located on top of a lone mountain, lower only than the main peak of the mountain range. Overlooking the sea, the courtyard gave its residents a great view of the ind. Not only was the vista mesmerizing, but the environment was also soothing.

    Led by Le Huan, Meng Qi and Ying Ning eventually arrived at the entrance. Ying Ning suddenly stuck her tongue out and shyly said, ¡°Mr. Tyrant, Bodhisattva Lian Yu¡¯s Dharma Form mesmerized me. I¡¯ve just be sober now and remembered that there are some sect-rted matters that I have yet to report. Please rest while I go. I¡¯ll return as soon as possible.¡±

    She waited for Meng Qi¡¯s approval before turning and running back to Joy Pce in a great rush. Le Huan could not help giggling when she saw this.

    After sending Le Huan away, Meng Qi sat cross-legged on the bed inside the tidy and quiet room. He pondered over his next move. He was supposed to meet the current Bliss Bodhisattva tomorrow, so Merciless Tyrant must disappear tonight. However, a sudden disappearance would cause suspicion about Merciless Tyrant¡¯s objective in entering the ind and cause grandmasters to search the ind carefully and prevent everyone from leaving.

    ¡°What if I pretend that I was upset about Bodhisattva Lian Yu¡¯s probing and escaped because I was wary that she harbored unscrupulous intentions?¡±

    ¡°Not the mostpelling excuse, but reasonable enough...¡± Meng Qi¡¯s eyes were half closed, with his radiance concentrated in his Interior. After Merciless Tyrant¡¯s disappearance, he would morph into mouse-like creatures and speed down the mountain, evading the spirit beasts. Then, he would disguise as one of the street beggars.

    Those beggars were the only men who would likely go unravished!

    If he disguised as a ¡°Refreshment¡±, he might be inexplicably chosen to ¡°serve¡± one of the disciples. He was not experienced in sex and would be unable to retain his disguise in bed. If he hid well among the beggars and refrained from propositioning, he would have no worries for a short while. He could then enter the small town, look for news, and find a male disciple who has an opportunity toprehend the Extinctive de of the Overlord.

    He made an instantaneous decision without formting a more borate n. Sometimes, an intricate n could invite even more mishaps.

    Before long, Ying Ning returned to the courtyard. When she saw Meng Qi meditating with closed eyes, she excused herself and went to rest in a wing room.

    Outside, the moon and breeze were gentle in the darkening sky. Meng Qi was waiting for his chance to ¡°escape¡± when quiet sounds of moaning drifted to his room from the Joy Pce. The charm was so appealing that it struck him deep in the bones and teased his spirit and soul. Despite the sound being indistinct due to the considerable distance, it seemed to be luring his deepest desires.

    ¡°Bodhisattva Lian Yu!¡± Meng Qi¡¯s heart throbbed, feeling a gentle stir in his Vital Spirit as his imagination went wild.

    Every nook and cranny of the small town and mountain peaks followed suit, emitting the highs and lows of moaning and groaning. Some were as quiet as a moan, some as drawn-out as a sigh. Some were heart-stirring while others were filled with pain. Some were gentle as the sounds of a pipe luby, some as raspy as having sand in the mouth. The noise was so sensual that blushing listeners would find it nearly impossible to resist the temptation.

    For a while, Meng Qi found himself submerged in the sea of bliss. An indescribable fragrance invaded his nostrils. With the feminine voices brimming with sensuality swirling around him, he felt as if he was soaking in a warm bath. The mild temperature of the water soothed him greatly, opening up every pore in his body. It numbed him. A tingling sensation crept from the soles of his feet to the tips of his hair.

    ¡°No!¡±

    ¡°This isn¡¯t the simple sound of lovemaking!¡±

    Even as he felt his consciousness turning bleary due to the stimtion, he had a bad premonition. He once again activated the heart sutras of his Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship to visualize the Gist of Trueness of the Buddha¡¯s Palm. The inextinguishable Primeval materialized in his Interior, suppressing his restless physical body and Vital Spirit.

    Right at this moment, Ying Ning¡¯s voice drifted from the next room to give him a reminder. ¡°Mr. Tyrant, well, be careful of the formation.¡± Her voice sounded as if it was steeped in water, so soft and smooth that it was like a feather caressing a bone. It was such an emotional and seductive voice that Meng Qi felt tingling in his scalp.

    ¡°What formation?¡± Meng Qi asked, trying his utmost to contain himself.

    Ying Ning staggered over from her room, pushing his door open. ¡°World-crossing Fairy Formation. It¡¯s not activated against you, Mr. Tyrant. Well, it¡¯s a seduction attempt through a decadent disy of pleasure in hopes that you¡¯ll be unable to stop yourself from being engrossed in bliss.¡±

    Her breathing wasbored as if she was also under the influence of the formation. She seemed to be seeking constion as she stared at him with gleaming and mesmerizing ck pupils.

    Taking a deep breath, Meng Qi abruptly extended his right hand and tapped her midbrow with the tip of his finger. She groaned softly and then fainted with her Vital Spirit sealed.

    The enticement of this formation surpassed even that of Bodhisattva Lian Yu¡¯s Dharma Form. If he kept a pretty and aroused woman next to him, he might fail to resist the temptation.

    Sensing his surroundings, he realized there were people coupling in every corner, all the way from the main street in the small town and winding roads up to the mountain peaks. The entire Lihua Ind seemed to have turned into a purend of carnal desire, bringing with it a demonic feeling of great bliss!

    ¡°Merciless Tyrant, do you not want to try?¡± Bodhisattva Lian Yu¡¯s voice prated through theyers of mountains and rocks and arrived at his ears, the words were as clear as day.

    Meng Qi felt his tailbone go numb. He was barely able to suppress the heat crawling up his chest.

    ¡°This is the chance I was waiting for!¡± Taking a deep breath, Meng Qi decided to make use of this opportunity to escape Lihua Ind. This way, Bodhisattva Lian Yu would assume that he was fleeing in a panic because he could not endure the temptation.

    Suddenly, a gleaming sword light came flying from another peak of the mountain and snapped a precipice near the Joy Pce. From a distance came a clear, melodious female voice.

    ¡°How dare you disturb one¡¯s sleep in the depth of the night!¡±

    The sounds of moaning and groaning ceased as Bodhisattva Lian Yu withdrew her powers at once. The sea of bliss was instantly vacated, revealing the reflected light from the moon and the night breeze. Everything returned to its peaceful, tranquil state.

    ¡°Sister Shang River, are you feeling resentful because you have to keep the bed warm by yourself? Were you unable to endure after hearing how happy we are? Did you lose sleep because of the loneliness?¡± Bodhisattva Lian Yu¡¯s voice was sympathetic but Meng Qi could hear the concealed indignation in it. ¡°Since your husband is dead, there¡¯s no need to be faithful to anyone. Why don¡¯t youe over to my ce? I have all kinds of men for your choosing. They¡¯ve long coveted you, Sister. They could never keep their eyes off your slender waist...¡±

    ¡°Humph!¡± Shang River Fairy interrupted Bodhisattva Lian Yu¡¯s verbal humiliation. She said nothing else.

    Bodhisattva Lian Yu, having regained herposure, turned to Meng Qi with a smile. ¡°Please forgive me for disturbing you as I indulged in my pleasures thiste at night. This is the custom of Lihua Ind.¡±

    ¡°Fortunately, it¡¯s only for one night.¡± Meng Qi intentionally disyed a hint of anger.

    Bodhisattva Lian Yu gasped in shock. ¡°I forgot to inform you that a reply from the in Lady¡¯s Paradise has arrived. Sect Leader Bodhisattva ispleting her hermetic training and will leave only in half a month. Please wait here patiently.¡±

    ¡°Is this for real?¡± Meng Qi was excited upon hearing the news, but it soon urred to him that Bodhisattva Lian Yu might be deliberately concealing things in order to get more time to entice him.

    He must not be careless!

    ¡°Humph!¡± Meng Qi made no other reply. He decided to stick to his n¡ªthe seduction attempt earlier had given him an additional bargaining chip.

    Shang River Fairy¡¯s interruption made it inconvenient for Bodhisattva Lian Yu to continue. In the end, the ind regained its tranquility. Only the quiet cries of animals and insects remained.

    Meng Qi sent Ying Ning back to the neighboring room before meditating once more. He waited for the night to continue to deepen.

    Just after midnight, a figure flew from Meng Qi¡¯s head. Then, like a burst soap bubble, Meng Qi himself disappeared.

    The green-robed figure with white hairs on the temples exuded an elegance that contained the vicissitudes of life. It was Meng Qi disguised as Merciless Tyrant!

    ¡°Merciless Tyrant¡± concealed his breath as he entered the void, quietly flying forward in the air in an attempt to flee from the ind.

    When he was nearly 10 feet higher than the main peak of the mountain range, his movements abruptly froze. He felt a barely-discernible danger. It was as if there was a mass of terrifying undercurrents lying in wait.

    ¡°Sure enough, Lian Yu has activated hidden formations to prevent my escape. But she has kept the formations concealed and in partial activation, perhaps out of fear that I¡¯ll find out in advance. I should be able to break them all at once!¡± Meng Qi took a deep breath and used his Void-stamping Footwork as he waited for an opportunity.

    Suddenly, the dark, bleary void next to him split open and a clean, bright saber radiance came flying out of it. It instantly shed the concealed formation!

    Whack!

    The formation came into view as it shook violently, radiating rays of light everywhere. When a small chink appeared, Meng Qi stepped on it with both of his feet and flew out of the formation.

    He was barely out of the formation when his figure abruptly disappeared. In its ce was a strand of hair that inexplicablybusted into ashes. This was the doppelganger made by his Living Propagation. The real Meng Qi was still inside the formation.

    Within seconds, a muslin-d Bodhisattva Lian Yu appeared in the same spot. There was no trace ofpassion on her face, only pure rage.

    She looked around but found no sign of him. Her breathing becamebored as if she was trying to suppress her fury that was about to explode.

    ¡°You were so impatient that you scared him off!¡± a voice next to Bodhisattva Lian Yu said. It came not from Shang River Fairy but from Ying Ning whose Vital Spirit had been sealed!

    Lian Yu turned her head and furiously replied. ¡°You were supposed to keep an eye on him! Who was the one who suggested going undercover for half a month?

    ¡°How was I to I know you¡¯d give in to temptation tonight? I truly had my Vital Spirit sealed so I wouldn¡¯t arouse his suspicion! Besides, he was so decisive that I didn¡¯t have the time to stop him!¡± Ying Ning pouted, looking annoyed and wronged.

    Meng Qi quietly fell to the woods while all attention was directed at the undting formation. Morphing into a mouse, he evaded the spirit beasts and made his way to the small town at a normal pace.

    Things were going well so far. The splendor of the formation terrified the spirit beasts so much that they had no strength to prey on him. Meng Qi¡¯s journey to the town was smooth. There, he morphed into a beggar whose face was covered in sludge. Pretending as if he was near death, he hid in a corner, trying to be as discreet as possible.

    In the days that followed, the ind had a repressive atmosphere. Each disciple and Incense Stove knew that Bodhisattva Lian Yu was raging. In her fury, she had even killed several men. Thus, no one was in the mood to ¡°console¡± the beggars.

    Meng Qi¡¯s consciousness enveloped all the streets in his vicinity, allowing him to eavesdrop on the conversations between disciples. He picked up some useful information. One conversation included the warning not to ravish some of the talented male disciples in the Bliss Bodhisattva lineage who would be likely toprehend the Extinctive de of Overlord. For example, Shang River Fairy recruited a young man and a child with decent aptitudes. First, she sent them toprehend the impartation of Overlord to estimate their likelihood of sess. Second, she selected suitable Dual Cultivation candidates for her female disciples.

    ¡°Looks like it¡¯s safe to sneak into Shang River Fairy¡¯s residence; the chances are higher too. I wouldn¡¯t be picked as long as I stay inconspicuous.¡± With this in mind, Meng Qi knocked a lonesome male disciple of Shang River Fairy unconscious and threw him into the Map of Mountains and Rivers. With his Six Apertures strength, escape would be impossible even without activating the treasure.

    Meng Qi adopted the form of this inconspicuous-looking man who was in his early twenties. His thin and frail figure was d in a white robe. Holding purchased goods in hand, he made his way up the peak of Shangshui.

    After several days of ¡°eavesdropping¡±, he now had a basic idea where the male disciples¡¯ residences were. Once he reached halfway up the mountain, he turned and entered a mansion made of green bricks and ck roof tiles.

    There were many pairs of men and women training in the courtyard, drawing envy and jealousy from the uncoupled male disciples. They wanted nothing more than to rece the other men. Now and then, they would quietly curse the men with partners.

    Someoneughed when he saw Meng Qi entering. ¡°Brother Xi, did you manage to beg a female Bodhisattva to ¡®console¡¯ you while you were in town today?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re not in the greatest of moods today.¡± Meng Qi sighed, shaking his head. From the previous conversations, he came to know that the owner of his current appearance was named Guo Xi. He would often boast of going to the small town to beg for a female Bodhisattva¡¯s ¡°constion¡± but it was mere empty talk for a coward like him. He would always have one excuse or another each time.

    The courtyard full of provoked male disciples instantly roared withughter. Their terrible moods subsided a fair deal. Sure enough, a person¡¯s happiness was rooted in makingparisons!

    While Meng Qi¡¯s face ¡°reddened¡±, he sniffed the air and distinguished the smell that belonged to himself. He walked toward the room where ¡°his¡± smell was the strongest.

    Taking out a key, he unlocked the room and entered it to make sure. Of course, there was no surge in his emotions.

    Just as he was about to close his eyes to get a better sense of the situation here, silence descended outside.

    ¡°Come out, all male disciplines who haven¡¯t found a partner yet.¡± A female voice pierced through each and every room with exceptional rity.

    Meng Qi frowned as he detected the breath of Shang River Fairy outside. He was feeling bewildered as he opened the door and gradually stepped out of his room.

    Several male disciples walked past him at that moment, quietly discussing among themselves with apparent surprise.

    ¡°For the Fairy toe here personally, could she be...¡±

    ¡°Since she¡¯s recently widowed, she must be in need of a new Dual Cultivation partner... Gulp...¡±

    ¡°The Fairy is as beautiful as she is strong. She¡¯s full of feminine charm as well. If I end up being her husband, I would¡¯ve spent all the good fortune I¡¯ve umted in ten lifetimes and reached the peak in one step!¡±

    ¡°Haha! Those guys with Dual Cultivation partners must be regretting it now!¡±

    Meng Qi¡¯s lip curled as he listened to the disciples¡¯ wild thoughts. Shang River Fairy was a Peerless Master Pro. Even if she was looking for a husband for Dual Cultivation, the man should at least be an Exterior expert. That was unless she could restrain her nature and begin her cultivation anew.

    Upon reaching the courtyard, Meng Qi found the rest of the male disciples gathered. Standing in front were three women; the most eye-catching and striking one was the one in the middle.

    The oval-faced woman appeared to be in her early twenties. Her skin was delicately fair and tender. Though her nose was not tall and straight, it lent her quite the adorable air. As a whole, she gave off a pure, cold impression. Her lively eyes were watery and she had a full chest. In her gracefully swaying white dress, she could be considered a remarkably beautiful woman.

    The male disciples held their heads high and pushed out their chests without saying a word. Their eyes were brimming with anticipation and pleading.

    Shang River Fairy¡¯s apathetic gaze swept the men and her voice, like a flowing river, resounded. ¡°Guo Xi, stay here. Everyone else can leave.¡±

    ¡°Me?¡± Meng Qi felt like he was plunged into a dream. His guard was instantly up and he was prepared to make a move and escape.

    How could Shang River Fairy pick ¡°him¡±?

    ¡°Guo Xi?¡± Gasps came one after another. No one could believe that Shang River Fairy had chosen Guo Xi!

    Could it be that the demonic teachings of the Bliss Bodhisattva lineage had poisoned the Fairy and caused her to adopt a liking for ¡°consoling¡± pitiful men?

    Despite their disbelief, they dared not disobey the Fairy¡¯s order so they retreated.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to your room.¡± Shang River Fairy¡¯s eyes turned soft and mellow. In her coldness was a hint of bashfulness.

    ¡°Well...¡± Meng Qi was dumbstruck. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that there would always be people with a unique aesthetic sense in this wide world?¡±

    ¡°Should I make my move after entering the room? I really don¡¯t want to sleep with a widow!¡± Meng Qi¡¯s mind was indescribablyplicated as he led her to his room. He pushed the door open and made way for her to enter.

    He followed her inside with his head lowered and closed the door. Before he could turn around, the cold voice of Shang River Fairy rang in his ears.

    ¡°Su Meng!¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Meng Qi had goosebumps. Feeling as if his soul had left him, he was about to make a break for it.

    Shang River Fairy¡¯s voice abruptly turned mellow, full of mirth and familiarity.

    ¡°Hubby, we sure are fated to meet.¡±

    Meng Qi¡¯s pupils shrunk in shock. It all felt like a dream.

    It was Gu Xiaosang, the Demoness!

 Chapter 626: Discussions with the Demoness

    <h4>Chapter 626: Discussions with the Demoness</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    ¡°When did I expose myself?¡± A stunned Meng Qi subconsciously thought. His Eight Nine Mysteries specialized in change and evasion of all calctions and predictions. Furthermore, he had cultivated the Jade Virtual Divination. It would be impossible for Demoness Gu to sessfully know his identity, actions, and ns unless she was a grandmaster or had cultivated the White Lotus Deducing Skill.

    Vaguely, he felt that his exposure was rted to the drop of Evil Saint¡¯s blood that Dark Broadsword had left behind¡ªwhich only proved that Dark Broadsword was killed by Merciless Tyrant and was unrted to ¡®Killing de¡¯ Su Meng. When the formation was forced open, his alertness and carefulness were at their peak. Given the ability of Eight Nine Mysteries to sense danger, this meant that he would have noticed Gu Xiaosang perceiving him unless she was a grandmaster!

    Since the situation was already like this, Meng Qi calmed himself down by taking a deep breath and became alert as he turned to look at Gu Xiaosang, who had already restored her appearance.

    She was still pure and spotless, delicate and ethereal and full of giggles. However, her gorgeous appearance masked a sinister mind and a confusing ¡°split personality¡±.

    ¡°How did you recognize me?¡± Meng Qi asked to rify his doubts and to improve his skills for future endeavors.

    With her hands behind her back, Gu Xiaosang walked around Meng Qi, smiling and looking at him, giving off a cute yet graceful vibe. She smiled mischievously and answered. ¡°It wasn¡¯t a secret in Lihua Ind that Merciless Tyrant went through a Buddhism adventure and used the Teachings of Buddhism to supplement his demonic arts. Coincidentally, you used his ¡®Blood of the Evil Saint¡¯, which interested me. Thus, I secretly observed you and conveniently helped you by disrupting Lian Yu¡¯s n to use the Array of Heavenly Girls to capture you.

    ¡°So as not to disturb you, I did not observe how you broke through the formation. But under the bright lights, I found some clues. Actually, ¡®Merciless Tyrant¡¯ did not flee but instead ran into the ¡®hills¡¯ and transformed into a rat. Then, he ran down the hill and changed into a beggar before finally changing into a male disciple below my seat here.

    ¡°The master who could be on the ck List spared so much effort just to transform into a male disciple? I was confused and realized that the disciple was valuable to him in only one way¡ªthe opportunity toprehend Extinctive de of the Overlord.¡±

    ¡°Who would know the Teachings of Buddhism, be experienced in the arts of transformation and also be interested in Extinctive de of the Overlord? The first man I thought of, of course, was you whom I think about every day.¡±

    Her eyes shimmered as she spoke. Although she was still less charming than Bodhisattva Lian Yu, she had her own unique intoxicating vor.

    Meng Qi¡¯s eyelids twitched. ¡°Was that all?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t be the only one familiar with the Teachings of Buddhism, experienced in the arts of transformation, and interested in Extinctive de of the Overlord!¡±

    Gu Xiaosang bit her pink lips and stared at Meng Qi with herrge, shimmering eyes. She seemed like a proud little fox who had just caught her prey.

    ¡°Of course not. That¡¯s why I shouted ¡®Su Meng¡¯ just now to see your reaction. You were like a frightful tiger, your identity became quite obvious.¡±

    ¡°Damn! I was scammed!¡± Meng Qi¡¯s eyes widened in embarrassment. His Jianghu experiences were rendered useless by a simple bluff.

    However, in this environment, it would be difficult for one to remain calm when exposed!

    Tactics were never grouped by their simplicity, but always by their suitability and usefulness!

    ¡°I transformed into Shang River fairy especially to help my hubby realize Extinctive de of the Overlord, but didn¡¯t expect to meet you here. Fate has brought us together once more.¡± Gu Xiaosang looked delighted as she blushed shyly. However, Meng Qi could not tell if she was sincere.

    Meng Qi was confused about the Demoness¡¯ appearance in Lihua Ind and her transformation into Shang River Fairy. He asked, ¡°You were paving the way for my realization of Extinctive de of the Overlord? Have you just transformed into Shang River fairy?¡±

    He suddenly remembered the death of Shang River Fairy¡¯s husband and understood that Gu Xiaosang had killed him in order to deceive everyone!

    Judging from the time of death, Gu Xiaosang had been acting as Shang River fairy for barely two months.

    Gu Xiaosang ced her hands behind her back and raised her head. ¡°The iplete Thunder God impartation scroll that you obtained can only allow you to realize one or two skills, and the only other way to find impartation from the Thunder God would be Extinctive de of the Overlord. To support my hubby¡¯s upgrade of skills, I have to help him realize Extinctive de of the Overlord without him having sex with the whores of the Sect of the in Lady.

    ¡°Finally, after much difficulty, I found Shang River fairy alone and transformed into her using a secret treasure I bought from the Dominator before returning to Lihua Ind. I then reduced socializing and began recruiting male disciples to send them to realize Extinctive de of the Overlord. I thought if I were sessful, I could invite hubby here to mix with the male disciples and obtain impartation.¡±

    She did not mention how she had found Shang River Fairy and captured her. However, Meng Qi judged from her breakthrough age that she had already stepped past the first level of the Celestial Ladder. Even if she was only of the fourth fold heaven, she would be able to defeat most Peerless Master Pros.

    She suddenly paused and blushed in embarrassment, giving off a sight of inexhaustible beauty. ¡°I killed the man immediately after I entered, and he didn¡¯t touch me at all! My body is only for my husband....¡±

    ¡°You were just silencing him...¡± Meng Qi felt helpless as he watched the Demoness¡¯ performance. He could notpare to the sinister nature of Demoness Gu. For instance, the best way to handle Guo Xi would have been to kill him before throwing him into the Map of Mountains and Rivers. However, he had no hatred for Guo Xi and had never seen himmit any evil deeds, so he let him live. Under simr circumstances, Gu Xiaosang would have had no psychological burden at all. She was indeed an evil Demoness!

    ¡°Why exactly are you...¡± Meng Qi stopped as he realized that it would be inappropriate to ask why she was so nice to him. He took another breath and continued. ¡°Why do you want me to realize Extinctive de of the Overlord?¡±

    Gu Xiaosang appeared shocked by the question. ¡°Thunder God was a powerful god of the ancient times, and Overlord was one of the few masters who achieved legendary status in the medieval times. The impartation of Severing-de would not be worse than the ultimate skills of many mainstream martial arts sects. Why would I not give you such a great opportunity? What reason does a wife need to be good to her husband?¡±

    ¡°Speak something I can understand...¡± Meng Qi blurted out.

    Gu Xiaosang giggled and turned solemn as she seemed to stop flirting. She sighed sadly and exined. ¡°Because we are the same type of person.¡±

    ¡°Same type of person?¡± Meng Qi frowned.

    ¡°I was joking.¡± Gu Xiaosang giggled as she stared at Meng Qi again. ¡°It was for the ruins of Ninth Heaven. Although I can enter inside using Auras of the Immortal and Boundary Marker of the Celestial Court, I cannot enter the top threeyers as it has the sea of Thunder God and other entrapments. I will need a sessor of Thunder God or Heaven Sovereign to open it.¡±

    ¡°Now it makes sense...¡± Meng Qi heaved a sigh of relief. Compared to the Demoness showing off her love for him, he was more used to her justying out the facts and discussing the ruins of Celestial Court. At least now he knew her objective and was no longer confused.

    The unknown and the unpredictable were the most frightening!

    ¡°I can be considered a sessor of Thunder God now. Why do I need to risk myself to realize Extinctive de of the Overlord?¡± Meng Qi directly went to the core of the issue. ¡°There are also many sessors of Heaven Sovereign. You can just kidnap anyone from the Xuan Tian Sect for a while.¡±

    ¡°Such as Qing Yu.¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Gu Xiaosang shook her head. ¡°Sessor of Heaven Sovereign refers to his bloodline, which has died off since ancient times and would be nearly impossible to find today. As for sessor of Thunder God, he would need to master the three methods of ¡®Divine Nine-Annihtion¡¯. Are you there yet?¡±

    As she spoke, she walked to the table and took two cups before passing one to Meng Qi.

    She then poured a cup of tea for herself, showing that there was no poison inside. She then prepared tea for Meng Qi. The sequence of actions was so smooth that she looked like an experienced mother and wife.

    Meng Qi checked the cups and the tea. Seeing that Gu Xiaosang was unharmed, he sipped the tea and answered. ¡°I haven¡¯t mastered all three methods.¡±

    ¡°So, let¡¯s coborate! I¡¯ll help hubby realize Extinctive de of the Overlord while hubby helps me open thest three floors of Ninth Heaven.¡± Gu Xiaosang¡¯s eyes shimmered with anticipation. Any normal man who was unaware of her true nature would be unable to resist her request.

    Meng Qi was unmoved. ¡°I do not trust you.¡±

    ¡°How can my hubby be so cruel?¡± Gu Xiaosang gazed sorrowfully. ¡°I did so much for hubby, with my heart unchanged despite you hurting me so many times. Am I still not to be trusted?¡±

    ¡°What an actress!¡± Meng Qi gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Talk is cheap. We shall have a deal¡ªno¡ªa contract!¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Gu Xiaosang¡¯s expression changed fast, and her mischievous and delightful smile crept up once more as a filled contract appeared in her hand. It was prepared by the Dominator and could therefore be trusted.

    Meng Qi nced through the details of the contract to make sure that they couldn¡¯t hurt each other before leaving Ninth Heaven. He then signed the contract with Gu Xiaosang without any hesitation.

    Fire lit up and the contract burned while invisible constraints from the breaths of the Dominator bound the duo.

    ¡°You¡¯re disguised as Shang River Fairy but do you know her skills?¡± They were now a team, so Meng Qi was worried about Gu Xiaosang exposing herself.

    Gu Xiaosang smiled until her eyes were shaped like crescents. ¡°Thanks for your concern, hubby. I¡¯m not aware of her skills, but I have her sword and I can intimidate others with her Sword Qi. I need not fight here, so it should be enough.¡±

    As she talked, her jewel-like eyes stared straight at Meng Qi. ¡°Hubby, your desire for the Extinctive de of the Overlord isn¡¯t usually this great. Why are you willing to take a chance this time and enter the Sect of the in Lady? You should tell me so we can avoid unnecessary problems.¡±

    Meng Qi answered. ¡°I killed Thunder God From the Ninth Heaven using Karma Fruit, so I have the karma ofprehending the Extinctive de of the Overlord.¡±

    He revealed that he knew the skill ¡°Karma Fruit¡± in order to intimidate Gu Xiaosang so that she wouldn¡¯t entertain malicious ideas.

    Gu Xiaosang appeared stunned, and then she quickly recovered and smiled at him. ¡°Congrattions, hubby, for cultivating the Karma Fruit. However, does Mystic Fairy know about this?¡±

    ¡°She knew I killed Thunder God from the Ninth Heaven using Karma Fruit but she did not know what karma I got...¡± Meng Qi realized that something was amiss.

    Gu Xiaosang smiled mysteriously and exined. ¡°Seems like hubby just realized? There are not many karmas for Thunder God From the Ninth Heaven. The first is Extinctive de of the Overlord. The second is Jingyan Bodhisattva of Huanxi sect. The third is rted to the Myths. If I were the Mystic Fairy, I would pretend to be unaware and guard Extinctive de of the Overlord myself while being alert for Jingyan Bodhisattva, waiting for hubby to enter the trap.¡±

    In the Huanxi sect, all Exterior masters were Bodhisattva and all those under the Exterior realm were Heavenly Girls. However, only top-tier grandmasters and Peerless Master Pros can enter the Top Eight List.

    ¡°Well, we should be wary of Mystic Fairy.¡± Meng Qi knew Gu Xiaosang had a n because she was calm, so he remainedposed as well.

    Gu Xiaosang smiled at Meng Qi once more. ¡°Can¡¯t hubby use the technique of self-division? If we can create amotion at Jingyan Bodhisattva and prompt Mystic Fairy to investigate, leaving only her Nirmanakaya to guard the technique, it would be easy for me to resolve the issue.¡±

    She was confident, with no sign of unease at all. It seemed as though she had a foolproof n. That made Meng Qi rxed, and he nodded in approval.

    ¡°This ce is one of the few entrances to the in Lady¡¯s Paradise. Hubby will get the chance to enter after a few days.¡± Gu Xiaosang suddenly giggled as she spoke. A red flush appeared on her face. ¡°Hubby, did you feel anything wrong with the tea just now?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with it?¡± Meng Qi was surprised and immediately used genuine Qi to check his body.

    ¡°It contained an aphrodisiac that affects the Vital Spirit.¡± Gu Xiaosang suddenly leaned on Meng Qi, her breath was heavy and fragrant.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you drink it yourself?¡± Meng Qi was furious but his body seemed to have no reaction to it. The drug should not have escaped his inspection!

    ¡°Why would I not dare to drink it? Hubby is here for me anyway.¡± Gu Xiaosang looked as if she was about to cry.

    ¡°You!¡± Meng Qi was red with fury.

    Suddenly, Gu Xiaosang rushed past Meng Qi toward the door,ughing crisply.

    ¡°I was joking!¡±

    Meng Qi was annoyed and embarrassed as he stared at Gu Xiaosang¡¯s back, wishing that he could stab her.

    With her back facing Meng Qi, Gu Xiaosang whispered. ¡°I am very d that hubby can remain steadfast under the temptation of that bitch, Lian Yu, and Ying Ning, the heir of Bliss Bodhisattva.¡±

    ¡°Ying Ning is the heir to Bliss Bodhisattva?¡± Meng Qi was d that he had been unyielding. He didn¡¯t realize that Gu Xiaosang had removed their barrier to the external world and had changed back to Shang River fairy. She pulled the door open, exposing the female disciples outside who were eavesdropping.

    All of a sudden, Gu Xiaosang turned, transforming back into her original self. She walked toward Meng Qi, smiling. A fragrance entered his nose as he stared at her silk-smooth face and pink, translucent lips.

    ¡°Push her away!¡± Meng Qi thought subconsciously. However, he was scared of being exposed, seeing as there were female disciples outside.

    As he was hesitating and struggling, he felt a warm, soft, and rubbery sensation on his lips as a fragrance filled his nose.

    ¡°That¡¯s the reward.¡± Gu Xiaosang¡¯s giggling voice rang in his ears. ¡°I¡¯ve read many of Shang River Fairy¡¯s books and won¡¯t be much worse than them.¡±

    Amidst the giggles, she transformed back into Shang River Fairy and stepped out of the door, speaking with a clear voice.

    ¡°Bring your things to my abode.¡±

    Meng Qi touched his lips, somehow feeling that he had been defiled.

 Chapter 627: Immortal Realm of Yesteryears

    <h4>Chapter 627: Immortal Realm of Yesteryears</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    The abode of Shang River Fairy was decorated inly. Meng Qi walked past various male disciples with ¡°his baggage¡± on his back. While they were jealous and envious, they all knew ¡°Guo Xi¡¯s¡± status had changed and were unsure if they should tter him, making the situation particrly awkward.

    As he packed ¡°his belongings¡± and walked toward the abode, Meng Qi¡¯s mind was spinning fast, thinking up ns to deal with Demoness Gu.

    Although on the surface it appeared both of them would be in danger if their fake identities were exposed, actually, Gu Xiaosang could afford to be exposed while Meng Qi could not.

    Gu Xiaosang can abandon thest threeyers of the ruins of Ninth Heaven. Considering her current achievements¡ªshe had impartation from Luo Denomination and had achieved One Step to Heaven¡ªshe would definitely achieve Half-step to Dharmakaya realm, if not Dharmakaya. She would also have loads of adventures in the future that can further her chances. As for Meng Qi, if he was exposed, Mystic Fairy would definitely be able to guess the karma on him and force him to either join the Sect of the in Lady as a War Puppet or die after the karma was realized. Other possibilities were nearly impossible.

    Furthermore, if both of them were exposed at the same time, the Sect of the in Lady would definitely go after him first.

    Therefore, since Demoness Gu¡¯s objective in the ruins of Ninth Heaven were not in conflict with his own goals, coborating with her was the most rational choice, disregarding all emotional factors.

    Now that he had already made the decision, it would be best not to regret and instead focus on the next steps.

    For instance, he would need to consider the possibility of Demoness Gu wanting to have sex with him after reading the Dual Cultivation script of Shang River Fairy. Would he be able to use Karma Fruit and other kung fu to subdue her without angering her and exposing himself?

    Even though Meng Qi knew that he was thinking too much, he was quite confused as his first kiss had just been taken by Gu Xiaosang.

    Inside the bedroom, Gu Xiaosang sat cross-legged on the jade bed, maintaining the appearance of Shang River Fairy. Her eyes were half open, giving off a cold and solemn look.

    ¡°Her skills and books are over there, read it yourself.¡± Gu Xiaosang said in an indifferent tone.

    Her distant attitude made Meng Qi slightly speechless as his predictions were proven to be inurate and his ns went to waste. It was as if he had just punched the air.

    ¡°Demoness Gu is indeed moody and unpredictable...¡± The corner of Meng Qi¡¯s lips twitched as he walked toward the bookshelves where several Dual Cultivation methods and Exterior kung fu methods were kept. Meng Qi would not need these low-tier skills but they could be exchanged for karma pointster.

    Time seemed to pass faster when he was concentrating. The sun had risen again after Meng Qi finished reading and memorizing the many secret techniques. Meanwhile, Gu Xiaosang was still meditating. The morning sunlight shone upon her, making her pale face seem almost transparent, giving her a subtle sense of fragility.

    ¡°Demoness Gu, fragile? Haha...¡± Meng Qiughed at his thought and coughed to get her attention.

    Gu Xiaosang opened her eyes and smiled. She waved her hand to iste the abode from the outside world. ¡°Do you have something to say?¡±

    Meng Qi nodded and looked at Gu Xiaosang directly. ¡°There¡¯s a problem with our n.¡±

    ¡°What problem?¡± Gu Xiaosang was not flustered.

    ¡°Using my doppelganger to lead Mystic Fairy herself to Bodhisattva Jingyan in exchange for some Nirmanakaya or Elder looking after Extinctive de of the Overlord seemed like a foolproof n, but actually, it would only work in the most ideal situation. For instance, what if the first response is for Mystic Fairy to lock down the entire in Lady¡¯s Paradise andmand and allocate manpower to search every corner?¡± Meng Qi exined solemnly. ¡°We should not look down on Mystic Fairy. I believe she must have thought of the possibility of us luring the tiger out of the mountains. We should not count on encountering the most ideal situation and should also consider the unideal ones too.¡±

    ¡°Yes! Hubby is so meticulous!¡± Gu Xiaosang rose and her dress fell to the ground like piles of snow. Her eyes were full of admiration for Meng Qi.

    ¡°She is so good at acting...¡± Judging from Gu Xiaosang¡¯s reaction, Meng Qi was sure that she already had a n.

    Gu Xiaosang sped her hands and held her fingers together before putting them under her chin. She smiled, showing a few bright and crystal-like teeth. ¡°Looks like my hubby has improved tremendously since we first met. When I first met you, you were still an innocent little monk. When I met you again, you had be smart and cunning. Now, you are thoughtful and have a clear understanding of the n. Unfortunately, you are still unable to see the bigger picture and unable to set up traps and ns.

    ¡°It was a delight for me to meet my hubby here. You having Karma Fruit was unexpected even by me, making my original n unsuitable and full of ws. How about we be honest with each other and discuss a suitable n.¡±

    ¡°Finally a reasonable attitude...¡± Meng Qi nodded in agreement. ¡°We need to consider our chances of failure and n for things not going as expected as well as the possibility of being exposed.¡±

    ¡°If thingse to light, we can use the Reincarnation Charm unless Mystic Fairypletely activates the in Lady¡¯s Paradise.¡± Gu Xiaosang said firmly without exining why. ¡°Moreover, the in Lady¡¯s Paradise was a part of the Celestial Court of ancient times. If I open the door to Ninth Heaven inside, I can create shockwaves and chaos, as well as unexpected changes, giving us another chance to escape.¡±

    ¡°As long as we can use the Reincarnation Charm, we should be fine.¡± Meng Qi had heard these exnations from Wang Siyuan before, and it felt weird listening to Gu Xiaosang say the same things. ¡°Could the demoness have ns for the in Lady¡¯s Paradise?

    ¡°The audacity!¡±

    ¡°There are a few instances where our n could go awry. Hubby, did you kill Guo Xi?¡± Gu Xiaosang abruptly asked.

    ¡°Nope, I have him trapped in my secret treasure.¡± Subconsciously, Meng Qi wanted to lie, but he knew that the question had a purpose so he answered vaguely instead.

    ¡°Spirit Beast Bag?¡± Gu Xiaosang¡¯s eyes shimmered as she stared at Meng Qi, but did not pursue the topic. ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡±

    As she spoke, she took out a map filled with simple graphics and small prints. ¡°This is the blueprint of the in Lady¡¯s Paradise, illustrating where formations and important passages lie. You must memorize all of these to prevent yourself from getting lost while looking for Jingyan.¡±

    ¡°So detailed?¡± Meng Qi concentrated on the map and frowned involuntarily.¡°How does Demoness Gu have such intimate knowledge of the in Lady¡¯s Paradise?

    ¡°This would not be known to Shang River Fairy, who only enters the in Lady¡¯s Paradise once every few months. Does she have aplices inside the in Lady¡¯s Paradise?¡±

    As Meng Qi stared at Gu Xiaosang, he thought of the mysterious disappearance of Shang River Fairy and found Gu Xiaosang more unfathomable and unpredictable than ever before. Behind her mischievous appearance was a thoughtful and cunning woman.

    ¡°Hubby?¡± Gu Xiaosang waved her right hand with its slim and delicate white fingers. She smiled and asked Meng Qi, ¡°Why are you always staring at my lips? Are you thinking of what happened a while ago? Do you want to try it again?¡±

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t...¡± Meng Qi looked at her lips subconsciously and stopped immediately. It would be useless to argue with the demoness. He would just ignore her and discuss their ns instead. ¡°Do you have an aplice inside?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Gu Xiaosang didn¡¯t bother with lying. ¡°However, I can¡¯t reveal his identity at present. Hubby, can you control Guo Xi and make him obey your instructions and act normally?¡±

    Meng Qi remembered the Exterior chapter of Heavenly Golden Scripture and replied. ¡°I can do it for twenty minutes at most.¡±

    ¡°That should be enough.¡± Gu Xiaosang cheered in excitement and pped her hands together like a little girl.

    ¡°What about you? How can you hide from Mystic Fairy? She has a soulmp and would know that you have killed Shang River fairy.¡± Meng Qi asked in confusion.

    Gu Xiaosangughed and replied. ¡°Hubby, when did I say that I killed Shang River fairy? I merely captured her. She still has her uses.

    Meng Qi was stunned. They went on to discuss the matter concerning the in Lady¡¯s Paradise,pleting the entire n. In the end, Meng Qi decided that they had a huge chance of sess, especially since Gu Xiaosang seemed to have more ns!

    As the n waspleted, Meng Qi sighed in relief and he rxed. Suddenly, a matter shed across his mind and he asked directly, ¡°Did you lead Dark Broadsword on purpose?¡±

    Gu Xiaosang seemed to have expected the question and tilted her head as she smiled, showing her dimples. ¡°I only provided him with the ex-Demon Lord¡¯s skill initially and sent him to work on affairs concerning his impartation. It surprised me too that he obtained a drop of blood from Heaven-Consuming Demon Lord.¡±

    She answered vaguely and Meng Qi did not press further but instead looked for a ce to rest before re-entering the in Lady¡¯s Paradise. Suddenly, a female disciple requested to enter the room.

    ¡°Hubby, we are newly married couples. How can we be apart?¡± Gu Xiaosang was ethereal as sheughed.

    ¡°What do you want?¡± Meng Qi was alert.

    Gu Xiaosang cheerfully replied. ¡°Nothing much, just show off our love in front of them. Hubby, can you massage my temples?¡±

    ¡°Such a difficult woman!¡± Meng Qiined as he walked behind Gu Xiaosang, cing his hands on her temples.

    Suddenly, Gu Xiaosang fell back and leaned on Meng Qi¡¯s chest. She then spoke enchantingly.

    ¡°You may enter.¡±

    Meng Qi¡¯s body stiffened before rxing.

    ...

    After a few days, a message returned from the in Lady¡¯s Paradise asking Shang River Fairy to lead her new disciples toprehend the Extinctive de of the Overlord.

    In a hidden valley on Lihua Ind, dense clouds rose and haze filled the air.

    Leading Meng Qi and several male disciples into the valley, Gu Xiaosang ran into Bodhisattva Lian Yu and Ying Ning, who were on their way to meet Bliss Bodhisattva to discuss the issue of Merciless Tyrant.

    ¡°Sister Shang River, I heard that you have found a new husband and that he has barely opened all nine apertures?¡± Bodhisattva Lian Yu mocked Gu Xiaosang. She was still annoyed about Gu Xiaosang¡¯s interferencest time. She stared at Meng Qi and continued. ¡°He is not even handsome!¡±

    Gu Xiaosang spoke coldly like Shang River Fairy. ¡°Beauty is in the eye of the beholder.¡±

    ¡°Hehe... maybe he has special skills. I didn¡¯t realize that Sister Shang River is such a temperamental woman.¡± Bodhisattva Lian Yu giggled as she jested.

    ¡°Female gangsters...¡± Meng Qi had given up on the morality of the Bliss Bodhisattva lineage.

    Gu Xiaosang snorted and pretended to lose out in the exchange of words. She then secretly ryed her message to Meng Qi. ¡°Your doppelganger can follow them now.

    ¡°As they pass, the formations will weaken, making it easier for you to enter.¡±

    Meng Qi nodded slightly. Beneath his calm expression was a highly focused mental state.

    Gu Xiaosang, on the other hand, seemed to be calm and fearless, as if she was merely returning home.

    At this moment, the fog wavered and light started shining through, showing an old and majestic stone door.

    The heavy stone door opened and the environment changed immediately. White clouds rose as light continued to shine. Vital Qi of Heaven and Earth seemed to be mixed with the haze as order and chaosbined.

    One need not pass through the door to enter the room. There were slight changes of Dharma and Logos!

    This was the in Lady¡¯s Paradise! Part of the real Immortal Realm of yesteryears!

 Chapter 628: Venturing Safely Through Danger

    <h4>Chapter 628: Venturing Safely Through Danger</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Ninth Heaven, also known as Celestial Court, Immortal Realm, and Divine Arena in ancient times, was home to many Gods and Immortal Beings. It was full of untainted Vital Qi called ¡°Ethereal Air¡± and had outstanding Dharma and Logos that almost seemed solid. It was easy for one to feel, grasp and understand them but brought little pressure on the physical body and the Vital Spirit, making it a top-tier ce to train and cultivate. Some had even proimed that a breath of ¡°Ethereal Air¡± can make one ten years younger!

    It was because of this that many Immortals chose to maintain abodes in Ninth Heaven. Thus, even if they did not work in the Celestial Court, they were still under its control. The in Lady¡¯s Paradise was a part of the mysteriously disappeared Ninth Heaven.

    Meng Qi could only see clouds covering the blue sky. However, these clouds did not seem to obstruct sunshine but made it brighter instead.

    Meng Qi felt the Vital Qi of Heaven and Earth mix with the chaotic Qi of the surroundings. The dense chaotic air sank and became ¡°Solid Clouds¡± that could be stepped on. Clear air tumbled and filled every corner of thend. Breathing in such air made Meng Qi feel as if his body and Vital Spirit had been cleansed, and he felt especially refreshed and rxed.

    The Dharma and Logos of the surroundings were slightly different from the outside world. It seemed to be more obvious instead of being governed by mysterious logic hidden behind the movement of thes and stars. It was also not like the core of Nine Serenities, which repelled everyone who wasn¡¯t a God or an Immortal, preventing them from using the power of Heaven and Earth. Meng Qi even felt his strength mysteriously increase!

    Looking at the flying spirit birds and the running spirit beasts, Meng Qi eximed. ¡°What a good ce to cultivate!¡±

    This was the atmosphere he had imagined for a mainstream martial arts sect. Compared to the in Lady¡¯s Paradise, ces such as the Shaolin Temple were too mundane!

    However,pared to the legendary Ninth Heaven, the in Lady¡¯s Paradise seemed mundane too. That should be because of thousands of years of abundance of the Celestial Court.

    There was white jade on the solidified clouds produced by the chaotic Qi, and they spread in different directions. Thanks to the maps that he had memorized yesterday, Meng Qi had a clear idea of where to go. He had little nervousness as he flicked dust off his shirt, sending a few of his hairs down to the ground with dust.

    Without disagreement nor resentment, Shang River Fairy, whom Gu Xiaosang had transformed into, ignored Bodhisattva Lian Yu and her followers. She stepped forward in front and walked fast, separating herself from them.

    Meng Qi followed closely behind. Many of the male disciples who were following secretly observed Lian Yu and Ying Ning.

    ¡°Humph, what a hypocrite. Didn¡¯t she also find a new Dual Cultivation partner right after the death of her husband? She is just like us.¡± Bodhisattva Lian Yu stared at the back of ¡°Shang River Fairy¡±, clearly showing her disgust and disdain.

    The gorgeous face of Ying Ling was cold as she had not yet recovered from her failure to capture Merciless Tyrant. ording to her n, as long as she was able to dy the meeting of Merciless Tyrant and Head Bodhisattva until he had consummated and was facing a breakthrough, she would be able to have sex with him. Then, as he was unprepared, she will utilize Happy Woman Spell to obtain all that she wanted!

    A grandmaster-level Incense Stove! An obedient Incense Stove!

    Even if she did not achieve One Step to Heaven, she would be able to match the famous ¡°Killing de¡± Su Meng, ¡°Demoness of Grand Luo¡± Gu Xiaosang, ¡°Fairy of the Extinctive Sword¡± Jiang Zhiwei and ¡°Shapeless Sword¡± He Jiu once she entered the Exterior realm. Furthermore, they wouldn¡¯t have a grandmaster level ¡°servant¡± like she did!

    However, in the end, Lian Yu was overly eager, resulting in the failure of her n. If not for the fact that Lian Yu was one of the Maha Bodhisattvas with a higher position than her in the sect, Ying Ning would have definitely punished her!

    ¡°From now on, I will often speak ill of her in front of Master!¡±

    With different thoughts in their minds, Bodhisattva Lian Yu and Ying Ning turned right and saw arge pce in front of them. They did not notice the abrupt appearance of an eagle-looking spirit bird in the air. It was of unknown species and had a strong breath.

    That bird was Meng Qi. He was unable to transform into any spirit bird or spirit beast, so he transformed into a normal bird with a strange appearance while emitting a powerful breath to fool others into thinking that he was a rare species of spirit bird. Bodhisattva Lian Yu and Ying Ning were not low-tier disciples who took care of such animals and would definitely be unaware of his abnormality.

    Meng Qi believed that rats and such did not exist inside the in Lady¡¯s Paradise. If he were to transform into any spirit bird or beast that he had learned in the abode of Shang River Fairy, he would only be able to imitate half of its looks and would be unable to grasp its essence¡ªhe would easily be exposed.

    He did not fly with the other birds so they wouldn¡¯t think of him as an enemy. He also flew in front of Bodhisattva Lian Yu before flying back, changing his appearance and breaths along the way, deceiving thempletely.

    Perhaps because the in Lady¡¯s Paradise had not had any intrusions for a long time, defenses were not tight and Meng Qi sessfully infiltrated up till the endless string of pces.

    Few spirit animals were present there and Meng Qi had to stop and hide in a corner next to a surrounding garden. He looked around and recognized his position before hiding his body and breath, moving stealthily to the Heavenly River next to the endless string of pces.

    His body shape changed and his skin turned crystal-blue. Meng Qi had be soft as he dissolved into the water!

    Even though he was not aplete duplicate of the Blue-blooded People and had not learned their essence of dissolving into water, Meng Qi was able to imitate their appearance. Normal people would not think of water as their enemy and would only focus on the sea creatures inside. Furthermore, Gu Xiaosang had informed him that Ying Ning had not yet reported to Bliss Bodhisattva for personal reasons, which meant that the Bliss Bodhisattva lineage was still oblivious to what happened in Linhai and would not be wary of the Blue-blooded People!

    If not for such a clever move, Meng Qi would have had to exert a lot more effort getting past the defenses!

    The gurgling river flowed into the pces, providing nutrients for the flowers and nts inside and water for the Disciples and Elder Bodhisattvas. Meng Qi stopped following Bodhisattva Lian Yu and went to another stream that led to Bodhisattva Jingyan¡¯s mansion.

    Suddenly, a suction force appeared and the water that Meng Qi had turned into moved faster.

    He was shocked and ¡°looked¡± forward, seeing only a huge mouth in front. Someone¡¯s pet was drinking water!

    ¡°Even turning into water is dangerous...¡± Meng Qi changed into a fish and dove to avoid being eaten. He eximed in his heart, ¡°There is no perfect thing in this world!¡±

    Once again, he raised his vignce and transformed back and forth between different fishes and water. Finally, he passed through numerous formations and reached the Aquatic Temple, the abode of Bodhisattva Jingyan!

    ...

    The Mystic Fairy sect had many pces, gardens, and rivers. However, in its core, there was a mansion of primitive simplicity, with arches and curves of the designs of ancient times. It was full of the vicissitudes of life.

    Following Gu Xiaosang¡¯s lead, Meng Qi and the others entered a building at the corner of town. The pirs inside were dark and rotten but they were still standing steadily, supporting the weight of the building.

    Even though there was a formation present to protect the buildings, the pirs were of unusual quality to be able to remain for thousands of years. Some were even spirit wood used by others to create Refined Weapons.

    ¡°Wait here patiently to be summoned. Once you manage to realize a skill from Extinctive de of the Overlord, you can be a core disciple and be able to choose a partner for Dual Cultivation.¡± Gu Xiaosang maintained her coldness as Shang River Fairy, speaking calmly and directly.

    ¡°Yes, madam!¡± A male disciple answered respectfully, unable to hide the excitement and enthusiasm in his eyes.

    Who doesn¡¯t want an adventure that brings them a step closer to the top?

    Meng Qi stood silently at the side as he focused on his doppelganger, concentrating intensely. Suddenly, he felt small, soft fingers in his hand.

    ¡°What!¡± Meng Qi raised his head and saw Gu Xiaosang who was staring at him. Her eyes shimmered and a friendly demeanor appeared that differed from her cold self. ¡°That is the Mystic Fairy Hall which holds Extinctive de of the Overlord. It is rumored that the creator of our sect, the metamorphosis of Mystic Fairy of the Nine Heavens, is inside too.¡±

    A finger from her other hand pointed to the center of the hall.

    ¡°Mystic Fairy Hall, Extinctive de of the Overlord, the metamorphosis of Mystic Fairy of the Nine Heavens...¡± Such words made Meng Qi lose his concentration as he turned his attention to where Gu Xiaosang pointed. It was the ruins of a hall with many scars left behind by lightning strikes and fire. The original color of the hall was unknown as it was now scorched ck.

    Out in public, he was unable to move Gu Xiaosang¡¯s hands away.

    Gu Xiaosang stared at Meng Qi once more, rying her voice in his head. ¡°Are you there yet?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I am looking for opportunities,¡± Meng Qi replied calmly.

    Seeing the normally cold and unapproachable Master of Shangshui River showing her woman¡¯s charm in front of the ugly Guo Xi made all male disciples stare at Meng Qi in envy and hate. They would do anything to take his ce!

    At this moment, a servant girl entered the hall and called out in a crisp voice. ¡°Follow me to Mystic Fairy Hall one by one.¡±

    The male disciples moved forward enthusiastically while Meng Qi and Gu Xiaosang looked at each other once more. ¡°The show has begun!¡±

    ...

    Moaning noises emerged from the Aquatic Temple. Pink haze blocked his vision while protective spells blocked the path from birds and insects. Meng Qi was unable to approach the ce.

    The moaning of the woman was enticing as the joy of intercourse was conveyed without any mncholy. As he listened, Meng Qi felt sad for the herb dreg Thunder God From the Ninth Heaven as Bodhisattva Jingyan seemed not to care about his death.

    For the female disciples of the Bliss Bodhisattva lineage, to love someone they had sex with was to be unable to retain their skill during intercourse and to suffer Qi-deviancy Derangement. That would result in them breaking all meridians and living a life worse than death. The current status of Bodhisattva Jingyan spoke volumes about her previous rtionships.

    Seeing that the male disciples had queued to enter Mystic Fairy Hall in order to realize Extinctive de of the Overlord, Meng Qi sighed and dared not wait for the sex to be over or for the protective spell to be lifted. He walked directly to a lone servant girl and knocked her out and then hid her in a corner. He then changed into the girl and walked to the bedroom.

    ¡°Bodhisattva, Head Bodhisattva is looking for you! She asked you to go now!¡± Meng Qi spoke in a high pitched voice.

    The moaning stopped and the protective spell was lifted. Spiritual energy poured out and engulfed the entire Aquatic Temple. A lusty and hoarse female voice called out. ¡°Where is she?¡±

    She was referring to the person who had sent the message from Bliss Bodhisattva.

    Meng Qi focused and turned his palm into a de, with purple lightning surrounding it.

    ¡°I¡¯m here!¡±

    Whack!

    The half-open protective spell was immediately broken by the purple lightning saber Qi!

 Chapter 629: Inside Help

    <h4>Chapter 629: Inside Help</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    The dazzling purple-colored lightning aura crackled as Meng Qi struck the barrier. The half-open protective barrier was breached like a torn fishing, revealing the inside of the room. Bodhisattva Jingyan was bare naked. Ayer of sweat, seemingly sparkling and moist, coated her fair skin as it blushed with supple pink with a pungent fragrance of aphrodisiacs. There were two men by her sides, dazed and torpid with ecstasy.

    Bodhisattva Jingyan stretched out her right arm while she drew a circle in the air with her left. Strands of gossamer threads materialized and formed a webbed barrier to protect her against the sudden assault of her enemy.

    Her eyes caught the sparkle of a blue and ck orb which glinted dangerously and mysteriously as if it contained countless destructive bolts of lightning.

    The ckwater Thunder!

    A Secret Treasure of the Fifth-fold Heaven!

    Meng Qi¡¯s doppelganger, which he had conjured using the Living Propagation technique, was still weaker than his true self, whereas the Bodhisattva Jingyan was an actual Exterior practitioner with great powers. An actual battle of powers and skills would expose the doppelganger¡¯s nature as a mere conjuration of the Living Propagation technique. This revtion will cause his ns of diversion to crumble and the current incarnation of the Mystic Fairy will guard the Extinctive de of the Overlord without it leaving her sight. Thus, Meng Qi had immediately used his Secret Treasures to end the skirmish as soon as possible!

    Seeing the ck Thunder hurled towards her, Bodhisattva Jinyan¡¯s pupil contracted to the size of a needle tip, as fear and shock gripped her.

    She was no stranger to incendiaries such as the ckwater Thunder. She knew that if it struck her, it would corrode her body and gnaw at her flesh until nothing remained. Thus, she had not reached for her magical robes. Instead, she stretched her fair and slender arms and pulled both of her male consorts to her front to shield her from the effects of the ckwater Thunder.

    Bang!

    The ursed incendiary exploded with a huge, deafening eruption of ck lightning bolts that rushed forth like the rolling churns of waves. The foremost male consort was hit by the st of the explosion and was reduced to cinders. The second consort tried to frantically w his way to safety, but to no avail. The obsidian bolts of electricity bared their fangs upon his flesh and consumed him an instantter.

    With the human shields absorbing the first and second waves of the attack, Bodhisattva Jingyan¡¯s hands danced with a flurry of motions, forming different seals with her hands. A small vortex appeared before her like eyes blinking open. The aura that emanated from the vortex was hardly powerful, but a deathly chill radiated from it.

    sts of explosions continued, forming a ck sea of destruction that swept forth and struck the vortex. However, upon colliding with it, the first wave of destruction was negated by the force from the vortex and vanished. There was a brief moment of respite for the Bodhisattva, but the magic of the vortex had barely been renewed when the second tide loomed near.

    Without sparing a moment, Bodhisattva Jingyan summoned her inner powers and mmed her feet, avoiding the iing tide of death. Having avoided getting hit by the sts of the explosion, there was no need to fear the corrosive effects of the exploded incendiary.

    Nevertheless, her motion was still a tad slower than the deadly tide of waves released from the ckwater Thunder. The onrushing tide of ck and blue came very close to hitting her.

    At that moment, Meng Qi felt a staggering presence of a powerful entity which caused his thoughts to slow down. He could only helplessly watch as a white and slender palm descended from the sky and held the entire Aquatic Temple in stasis.

    ¡°The current Bliss Bodhisattva?¡±

    ¡°To think that it was not the Mystic Fairy who came, but the Bliss Bodhisattva instead!¡±

    ¡°It was indeed a trap!¡±

    In just mere moments, the tide of the battle was overturned. The huge palm mmed upon the ck-bluish sea of death,pletely extinguishing its threat without any need to stop its force.

    It was fortunate that only Meng Qi¡¯s doppelgangers were present. Despite the temporary freezing of their thoughts, they were still under his control lest he would fare no better than the Emperor of the Netherworld when was simrly struck by the Progenitor Doumu during their encounter at Bomi. He was simply too paralyzed to use any martial skills, secret conjurations, and even his own weapons!

    Meng Qi¡¯s body disappeared in that instant as the white, pearly palm crashed down hard. His presence suddenly ebbing from her sight made the Bliss Bodhisattva gasp faintly in surprise.

    Knowing that the vestiges of the destructive powers of the ckwater Thunder still remained, the doppelgangers hurled themselves at the st. They turned back to strands of hair and were blown to smithereens by the st.

    A lotus seat appeared in mid-air, looming over the Aquatic Temple with the terrifying presence of the Bliss Bodhisattva stretching farther and farther that it enveloped the entirendscape, trying in vain to locate Meng Qi.

    ...........

    Led by a servant girl, a male disciple stepped into the Hall of the Mystic Fairy. His eyes caught the imposing sight of the current incarnation of the Mystic Fairy. Stammering and spewing unintelligible gibberish, he bowed and paid his respects hurriedly and looked upon a huge, ck saber that rested on a stand upon an altar behind the seat of honor of the hall.

    Gu Xiaosang and Meng Qi remained in the hall, watching the rest of the male disciples.

    Bang! The deafening din from the exploding incendiary of the ckwater Thunder came from afar. An aura with the divine semnce of a deity or an immortal rose from its slumber, growing in presence and force. It was the current incarnation of the Mystic Fairy.

    But she had not reacted the way Meng Qi and hispanion hoped for. She did not leave with haste from the Hall of the Mystic Fairy, due to the Bliss Bodhisattva being there to see to the disturbances. Instead of worrying about the disturbance, her most pressing concern was to concentrate solely on the search for the Killing de.

    Up in the air, plumes of white clouds clustered and form a vast sea of clouds. Strands of divine energies descended on the outskirts of the in Lady¡¯s Paradise, encircling the entire dimension with a translucent barrier that separated the Paradise and the outside world.

    The present Mystic Fairy, hardly distressed by the disturbance and themotion, conjured the magical barrier to seal off the entire Paradise to keep her prey from leaving its trap!

    ¡°You will never be able to leave once you have stepped into the boundaries of the Paradise, regardless of what you came for!¡±

    Nevertheless, this was among the scenarios that Meng Qi had expected. Without any worry or hesitation, he cried out with feigned fear as nned.

    ¡°What has happened?¡±

    ¡°What has happened to the in Lady¡¯s Paradise?¡±

    His sudden disy of frantic anxiety roused the crowd of male disciples that began to stir and panicked on their own. In the midst of horror and confusion, the entire hall was thrown into anarchy.

    At the very moment, a figure flew into the hall. In a sweet but stern voice, she cried,

    ¡°Silence!¡±

    Meng Qi could hardly believe his eyes when he saw the figure. It was a face that he knew!

    She had round eyes and thin eyebrows upon her oval face, emanating a stout characterced with tender softness. It was Liu Shuyu, the daughter of the Purple Roc Arrester, Liu Shengming of the Six Fan School!

    d in flowing robes of white, she walked with an entuated elegance in the midst of her usual grace. There was a distinctive whiff of divinity that bespoke of her powers that were Half-step away from Exterior.

    ¡°To think that she would turn out to be a member of the Sect of the in Lady! And she seems to enjoy a high standing within the order! But she grew up in the capital of Luoyang. Since when has shee to the in Lady¡¯s Paradise?¡± One by one, questions boiled endlessly within him. Suddenly, he remembered of Shan Xiumei as both her and Liu Shuyu seemed to share an uncanny resemnce!

    ¡°Could it be that Liu Shuyu is the Nirmanakaya incarnation of the sessor of the Mystic Fairy?¡±

    Just when Meng Qi was beginning to understand, the cacophonic ruckus caused by the male disciples simmered and died down due to the steadying roar of Liu Shuyu.

    A thin smile crossed Gu Xiaosang¡¯s face. ¡°Fret not over the disquiet of these ignorant fools, Sister Liu Luo.¡±

    ¡°There has been a disturbance at the site watched by the Bodhisattva Jingyan, Sister. It could have been caused by the Killing de. And there were only the two groups led by you who had entered today. I am concerned that Killing de¡¯s ns were to use this chance to closely examine the Divine Weapon. Please forgive my concern.¡± Liu Shuyu looked at the ¡°Shang River Fairy¡± before her uncertainly.

    Meng Qi¡¯s heart thumped with dread. But then he recalled of the Sessor of the Mystic Fairy thwarted by Gu Xiaosang and the mole working for thetter within the Sect of the in Lady who had a great standing within it. The two matters might hardly seem connected yet Meng Qi could not help but wonder if there was more than meets the eye.

    He looked again at Gu Xiaosang, who was not worried nor anxious about Liu Shuyu¡¯s suggestion. Understanding that Gu Xiaosang might yet have tricks hidden up her sleeve, the anxiety boiling within him subsided gradually.

    At this moment, the defensive barrier was being held by powers of the current incarnation of the Mystic Fairy who had sworn to flip through every brick and stone andb through every thickets and fen for traces of her quarry!

    ¡°Your suggestion is a counsel of prudence, Sister Liu Luo. How can I ever begrudge you for such a thing?¡± The imposter of the Shang River Fairy who was actually Gu Xiaosang in disguise remarked with a thin smile.

    Hearing thus, Liu Shuyu sped her hands together and formed several hand seals. She conjured a huge shroud of light that engulfed all the male disciples. For reasons unknown, she had left only Meng Qi outside.

    ¡°Execute.¡± Gu Xiaosang¡¯s voice suddenly rang in Meng Qi¡¯s ears.

    In such pressing circumstances, time was of the essence. Meng Qi didn¡¯t ask anything and remained steadfast to their already-nned course of action. He shook the Map of Mountains and Rivers to release Guo Xi. He was still in a dazed state, an aftereffect of being mind controlled. Meng Qi flew into the Map, sensing the mark of possessorship of the Secret Treasure and hid within it.

    On the other hand, Gu Xiaosang produced a ck, little sachet. She released the true Shang River Fairy who was simrly dazed and befuddled while she hopped and disappeared into the little sachet.

    The Map of Mountains and Rivers and the little ck sachet fell on the ground before they were retrieved by Liu Shuyu who stowed them away.

    She was the inside help that Gu Xiaosang had arranged for.

    Who would have thought that she had employed the Sessor of the Mystic Fairy as her mole within the Paradise!

    After the switch, the newly-released Shang River Fairy and Guo Xi were still in a momentary state of loss. Their confounded and slow demeanor wouldn¡¯t allow them to pass the scrutiny of the current incarnation of the Mystic Fairy who wielded considerable powers and keen senses. Thus they would need an inside help to maintain the ruse with his/her powers and mask their bizarre behavior from detection and scrutiny. This was the very responsibility entrusted to Liu Shuyu.

    Without a mole of suchpetency, they could never slip away under the watchful eyes of the Mystic Fairy!

    Liu Shuyu looked hesitantly at the sachet as she felt its folds with her hands. There was a momentary glint of malice in her eyes which quickly simmered down when she remembered the covenant that she made. Her fingers formed the hand seals needed for the ritual, moving as if she was plucking at the strings of a harp. She cast the spell upon Shang River Fairy and Guo Xi, both of whom appeared to be invigorated with renewed vigor.

    She had barelypleted the deed when the in Lady¡¯s Paradise was fully sealed. The Mystic Fairy herself took into the skies, her senses scanning far and wide across the entire dimension. She stopped high above in mid-air, overlooking Shang River Fairy and her group from atop.

    The entry of her group and the sudden appearance of the Killing de were too good to be a coincidence! There was no doubt about it!

    The astounding aura of her presence came down heavily. The male disciples immediately froze in their movements and their gazes turned nk as if in a trance. The perceptive aura of the gaze of the Mystic Fairy bore down on each and everyone present that even their possessions did not escape her meticulous and careful inspection. Who could tell if Su Meng had indeed transformed into a stone or a jewel? He might be even be hidden in Secret Treasures that manipted the elements of space and dimension!

    The search of the male disciples came to an end. The Mystic Fairy cast her probing aura over Guo Xi. Liu Shuyu braced with intense fear, the only note of relief being that Gu Xiaosang had not left the Map and the little ck sachet on the two but with her.

    At the same time, she furtively hoped that her sorcery would be able to mask the fact that both Shang River Fairy and Guo Xi were still suffering under the effects of mind control.

    It could be that the Mystic Fairy was more fixated on transformation enchantments or disguises, that she had neglected to examine for signs of mind control or maniption. Swiftly, the staggering weight of her aura was lifted off Guo Xi. It rested momentarily on the Shang River Fairy before the Mystic Fairy turned to speak to Liu Shuyu,

    ¡°Well done. You have been quick and responsive to remedy the situation.¡±

    She had noticed Liu Shuyu¡¯s swift response earlier in first investigating the hall and therefore shemended thetter for her decisiveness.

    The Mystic Fairy then withdrew herself from them and began to further extend her search elsewhere.

    Liu Shuyu secretly heaved a sigh of relief. Her heart pounded with residual anxiety as blood rushed through her brain and her thoughts could barely process the unbelievable events that had transpired.

    She quickly released Gu Xiaosang and Meng Qi before the male disciples regained their consciousness. She then drew back the Shang River Fairy into the Secret Treasures and returned them to Meng Qi and Gu Xiaosang, with Guo Xi untouched.

    ¡°You will now follow the lead of Sister Liu Shuyu, no, it¡¯s Sister Liu Luo.¡± Gu Xiaosang¡¯s eyes squinched yfully with a smile that dimpled her face like a fox.

    Meng Qi nodded and transformed himself into a dark-colored stone that fell into the hands of Liu Shuyu, who stowed it away like a jewelry.

    Liu Shuyu took another heavy breath and strode towards the Hall of the Mystic Fairy. She would not be allowed entry under normal circumstances. Therefore she would not have been able to infiltrate the hall along with Meng Qi in tow. But with the current ruckus around the in Lady¡¯s Paradise, she could easilye up with any logical pretense for her unbidden entry.

    There, the Hall of the Mystic Fairy stood in the center smoldered with still-burning scorch marks, having endured the wrath of lightning bolts. The ce was filled with a quietness as if it awaited their arrival.

    Gu Xiaosang watched the figure of Liu Shuyu disappearing into the Hall. The edges of her lips curled with hints of joy and shrewdness.

 Chapter 630: The Olden Generation are More Experienced

    <h4>Chapter 630: The Olden Generation are More Experienced</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    In the in Lady¡¯s Paradise, the sky was full of grey clouds. A Fairy bodhisattva flew through the sky periodically as a fearful intent swept through everywhere. The disciples tried to remain calm but the atmosphere was repressive.

    Gu Xiaosang saw the back of Liu Shuyu as she stood in front of unspiced female house. She had a beautiful smile and her figure was vague. She turned back swiftly and released Shang River Fairy directly.

    At this moment, the male disciples were dizzy because of the deterrence of the Dharmakaya. Their thoughts were being inhibited and they did not notice that something was wrong.

    Gu Xiaosang looked at Shang River Fairy for a while, sizing her up, and found that Shang River Fairy was a little dull-looking. Gu Xiaosang grasped the ck bag tightly with a smile on her face and stepped forward. Her body became transparent and it looked as if it mixed with the universe. It seemed like she was going back.

    Her body turned fuzzy until finally, it became invisible. Maybe it became a part of the universe. Shang River Fairy was left in the House along with the real Guo Xi.

    There was a ck hair in the crevice of the ck brick next to Guo Xi¡¯s feet.

    Liu Shuyu looked up at the three ancient seal scripts on the horizontal board in front of the house. She let a breath out slowly and tried to concentrate. She put her strength into her feet and rushed in.

    After entering the house, Meng Qi, who had been a ck stone, felt as if he walked through ayer of fine gauze and smoke. He took a deep breath and felt that everything was back to normal. He was inside the house now.

    Meng Qi was in an extremely dangerous ce now. As he was in the face of horrifying enemies, he was very cautious. He did not release his mental energy and telekinesis, which could interact with the surroundings.

    Everything was rtive. One person could feel the outside world and would leave something after he walked by. When you looked at someone who did not notice that he was being stared at, he still could have some memories left in his mind. Mystic Fairy could feel the vacuum universe and her sense was much stronger than anyone else here. Others had to be very careful to avoid being perceived.

    But Meng Qi knew some details about the inside situation of the house. Liu Shuyu shared her eyesight, auditory sense, and tactile sense with him.

    Finishing her tasks smoothly was the best for Liu Shuyu. Surviving through this deterrent, she could be the real Sessor of Mystic Fairy and would not be dominated by the demoness. At that time, she could go back to the sea and could do anything that she wanted.

    She performed well.

    The house was very big and covered with many bricks. There were four mighty pirs that held up the whole building.

    The sky was ck with numerous shining stars, giving people a dreamy sensation.

    A male disciple was kneeling in front of Liu Shuyu. He was the one who hade here to experience the Extinctive de of the Overlord. He felt very frustrated and angry. It was obvious that he did not get the impartation from Thunder God.

    It was called an adventure because it was so rare!

    The male disciple stepped forward again when it became chaotic outside and no one told him out to get out. He reached out his hands and touched the long saber ced on the altar.

    The long saber was huge and ck in color. It was much longer and wider than the Heaven Inflicted Pain of Meng Qi. This long saber looked very heavy and ancient. It seemed to bend vacuum and light, turning the surroundings darker.

    Extinctive de of the Overlord.

    Upon seeing this de for the first time, Meng Qi knew that it was the Extinctive de of the Overlord which was among the top 10 list of Out-of-the-world Weapons of Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms. At that time, a person defeated all of the enemies. He could not be defeated by anyone else.

    This de was famous and it was also responsible for the beginning in the prosperous era in medieval times. It killed far more Dharmakaya masters than Meng Qi had ever seen.

    However, Meng Qi was not excited because of its reputation. Instead, he felt a sense of familiarity from it like an old friend. It seemed to be rted to his blood lineage or even a part of his own body.

    Is it from the thunderbolt mark?

    He could understand why the Method of Mistress Su wanted to seek the sessors of Thunder God and why they wanted to arrest him. Once they have gained the de and managed to control it well, even Gu Erduo and Chong He could not escape. Even a person who was not Dharmakaya master could kill a Dharmakaya master if he was cruel enough. For example, a Dharmakaya master could be trapped by the authentic Map of Mountains and Rivers for more than 100 years and the enemies would die away atst.

    But the premise was that it must hit the enemy on the right ce and box them up. For example, the authentic Yin-Yang Mirror could not trap one person who could use the Vertical Golden Light.

    The male disciple tried his best to understand the skill but the Extinctive de of the Overlord had no response. Liu Shuyu stepped forward and bowed.

    ¡°Master, the Killing de got in. In order not to be killed by him, we had better suspend the understanding of Extinctive de of the Overlord. Where should I arrange for Shang River Fairies to live?¡±

    The matter of understanding the Extinctive de of the Overlord could not continue. Liu Shuyu pretended not to know anything and made an excuse to hunt everywhere.

    There was an old pavilion behind the house.

    It had no smell of humans and it seemed to have been empty for tens of thousands of years. It was forgotten by everyone eventually.

    Someone was flying through the air. Gu Xiaosang descended to the ground softly like a Bodhisattva, wearing white clothes. She wore a smile on her pretty face.

    She had followed Mystic Fairy and went by the ce where Mystic Fairy thought it was safe. She went round and round and arrived here atst. She looked around and looked up at the clouds in the sky, counting in her heart.

    Gu Xiaosang walked to a tree, which was the only living thing in this ce, and stood beneath it.

    She took out the ck bag. Someone other than Shang River Fairy came out of it.

    It was a six-year-old girl with a chubby face.

    The little girl looked sleepy as she reached out her hands, ¡°Mom, how long did I sleep?¡±

    Gu Xiaosang hugged the little girl and smiled, ¡°You slept for a long time. You are really sozy. Come, let meb your hair.¡±

    There was ab in her hands.

    The little girl smiled happily as she enjoyed the loving care of her mom. Suddenly, she said, ¡°Mom, why do I feel I havee here before? It feels familiar.¡±

    ¡°This is our home. You were so young at that time so you could not remember it clearly.¡± Gu Xiaosang touched her daughter¡¯s hairs as she replied.

    ¡°I know.¡± The little girl shouted happily and pointed at the sky with her fingers, ¡°I remember those clouds and this tree.¡±

    Liu Shuyu was asking for permission from the Mystic Fairy in the house.

    ¡°Okay, it is impossible for them to understand the skill of the Extinctive de of the Overlord. Let Shang River Fairies live in another house.¡± Mystic Fairy¡¯s voice was soft and sweet, like a song.

    Meng Qi did not feel anything special while Liu Shuyu¡¯s heart beat faster, and became a little nervous, ¡°Master, I thought you were outside.¡±

    He did not express it clearly.

    Meng Qi was curious at first and then became shocked. He could understand what Liu Shuyu had said just now. She meant that the person next to the Extinctive de of the Overlord was a real Mystic Fairy.

    But who was the Mystic Fairy just now? Where did shee from?

    Meng Qi could see the Mystic Fairy clearly through the eyes of Liu Shuyu. She was very beautiful. Her face could satisfy everyone¡¯s expectations.

    She looked noble and could bring happiness to people.

    The surroundings were beautiful. It was a purend.

    She looked like the real Mystic Fairy.

    At this moment, Meng Qi could not move at all.

    Why was she still here?

    The Mystic Fairy smiled to her. Liu Shuyu was astonished. ¡°The body outside is a false one for confusing people. Su Meng is foxy and he is good at telling lies. He is aplicated person. In face of him, we should keep calm. He wille here sooner orter. We have to be patient and wait for him here.¡±

    ¡°He cannot escape this time no matter how foxy he is.¡±

    Meng Qi and Liu Shuyu were shocked at the same time. They could feel the uing danger.

    They could not look down on some who had lived for a long time and experienced many things.

    An experienced person would indeed be quite clever.

    The Mystic Fairy set a rule, and others must follow it. Anyone who was going to enter the house would be checked. No one would be an exception.

    Meng Qi was extremely scared. Liu Shuyu was so scared that her legs were about to give out.

    At this moment, she wanted to give up everything and confess her crimes.

    But she was not sure whether her teacher could stop the dark energy.

    It was dangerous so she was nervous. But she could do nothing to change the current situation. She would die no matter what she did. She had no idea how to solve these problems.

    At this time, a hair appeared in the room. It turned into Meng Qi in the darkness. It was a clone. It waspletely identical with Meng Qi.

    This skill was called the Living Propagation.

    Meng Qi did not hope much from Gu Xiaosong. He had not ask her for help. Instead, he was going to solve the problem himself.

    A sessful man must depend on himself.

    A person got in secretly. He thought the people inside were hostile.

    The Mystic Fairy felt that something was wrong. Meng Qi wanted to help but he had to understand the way to use the de. It would not take him much time.

    ¡°Mom, Liu always told me that I was a sessor of the Mystic Fairy. Was that true?¡± The little girl was very puzzled.

    Gu Xiaosang touched the girl¡¯s hair and smiled to her.

    ¡°You are not Liu Luo.¡±

    She stopped smiling and feltplicated,

    ¡°You are a Mystic Fairy of the Nine Heavens.¡±

    The little girl stopped smiling. She recollected many unhappy things.

 Chapter 631: The Tree That Could Reach the Heavens

    <h4>Chapter 631: The Tree That Could Reach the Heavens</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    In the unspiced temple, Meng Qi¡¯s clone, which was formed from the Living Propagation, infiltrated from the side and treated the people inside as Mystic Fairy¡¯s Nirmanakaya. He thought it was possible to deceive everybody. Even if he got exposed, he could use the Fruits of Karma as a deterrent.

    This attitude apparently made Mystic Fairy feel something tangible. Space contracted and airflow solidified as her mind swept through, actually creating a cage with her spirit. Under the powerful deterrence, however, Meng Qi became stagnated and dumbstruck, he was so shocked that it was hard for him to even unsheath his sword!

    ¡°No!¡± Mystic Fairy opened her half-closed eyes because of the small size of separation. Stars were dazzling in her eyes, and each one seemed to be putting on a performance.

    Simrly, Meng Qi knew that his separation could not hide from Mystic Fairy who was at Half-step to Dharmakaya level. He went straight to Extinctive de of Overlord while she was not paying attention and invoked the Reincarnation Charm. It did not matter to him if he couldprehend anything or not because his main purpose was to end the karma!

    At this moment, a creaking sound came from inside the unspiced temple which seemed to be forever enveloped with darkness, and a vicissitudinous and unrestrained breath rose and went straight to the sky.

    It seemed to be stained with dust that had umted from the ages ago and had an ambiguous decay to it. A powerful feeling swept across as the cloud sea and thick smoke gathered, the amber-like solidification dissolved automatically.

    Moreover, this power was different from all the existing Dharmakaya that Meng Qi had ever seen, and it seemed that this one was more real and unique. It was simr to the Devil Lord¡¯s thoughts and Overlord illusion he had sensed in the past.

    Inside the Grotto, many immortals were consecrated, symbolizing Mystic Fairy of the Nine Heavens.

    In the Apotheosized World, hazy lights shone in many Mystic Fairy of the Nine Heavens temples.

    Inside the Journey to the West, fragments appeared out of the seeming abyss as Immortal Qi rose.

    In the world of the Sword Emperor and Devil Empress, the statues in the ¡®Mystic Fairy Temple¡¯ seemed to glisten much brighter.

    ...

    The only one of all the realms was already a legend!

    ¡°Grandmaster Metamorphosis!¡± Mystic Fairy yelled as she pressed down, squashing Meng Qi¡¯s clone into a pattie, which returned into the form of a strand of hair. But her attention was already focused on the back hall. Concern began to show on her gorgeous and elegant face.

    ¡°Is there something different about Mystic Fairy of the Nine Heavens¡¯ metamorphosis?¡± Meng Qi was a little taken aback. She was a big power of the ancient times who had not only survived the fall of the Celestial Court but also helped the Human Sovereign with his reign. What would the change in her metamorphosis bring?

    During ancient times, only when one reached the legendary level could they be called as a big power. This tradition had also been passed on to the present.

    For some strange reason, this shock suddenly made Meng Qi think of Gu Xiaosang.

    ¡°Could it be that she, the demoness, is behind all this?¡±

    ¡°What is she up to?¡±

    But at present, Meng Qi could not afford to worry about her. Mystic Fairy had moved her focus from the Extinctive de of the Overlord. He was not about to let this perfect opportunity go.

    ¡°Then again, what does Mystic Fairy¡¯s metamorphosis have to do with me anyway?¡± Meng Qi gathered his spirit. He was now as calm as ice, nudging Liu Shuyu towards the Extinctive de of the Overlord¡¯s direction.

    The difficulties that Liu Shuyu had to experience in the past few days was more than what she had to deal with all her life. So you could say that she was now more mature. Still, when she saw what was happening, she could not hold back her shock. She went forward and hollered in a low voice, ¡°Mahant, what¡¯s wrong? How could grandmaster metamorphosis...¡±

    After taking a few steps forward, she was already beside the male disciple, but the Extinctive de of the Overlord and Mystic Fairy were separated by a couple of steps, with one on the right and the other on the left.

    Mystic Fairy¡¯s pretty face showed hints of confusion and concern, so she disappeared into the back hall in a sh, leaving the words,

    ¡°Su Meng yed the ¡®lure the tiger out of the mountain¡¯ card! His true intention is to metamorphose!¡±

    She had her spections about Meng Qi working with someone else, using both the Extinctive de of the Overlord and metamorphosis. She was a bit scurried, which was why she was at a disadvantage. Butpared with being unable to use the Extinctive de of the Overlord, it was apparent that metamorphosis was more effective!

    She was not able to distract Mystic Fairy away before because she did not know what thetter truly cared about!

    Meanwhile, two of her Nirmanakaya, who had the same grandmaster lineage as Mystic Fairy, quickly rushed toward the unspiced temple. Their purpose was guarding the door and helping with the grandmaster¡¯s metamorphosis.

    This was the perfect moment that Meng Qi had been waiting for!

    Liu Shuyu silently took another step forward, but the heaviness of the Extinctive de of the Overlord was now even more apparent.

    Suddenly, in the pagoda across from the unspiced temple, a faint, ancient, and decadent breath could be sensed. It was not dissimr to Mystic Fairy¡¯s metamorphosis.

    Thud!

    A ray of light flew across breaking through theyers of protective spells and went into the hall.

    This shocked Mystic Fairy, so she was a little slow to react. But the formation of the Mistress Su Fairnd had already been broken, barring her from using the formation to teleport.

    Under the suppression of the Half-step to Dharmakaya, Meng Qi constantly felt a sense of peril. Though he had not engaged inbat, he felt exhausted nevertheless. Finally seeing a hint of hope, he projected his spirit without hesitation and grabbed the Extinctive de of the Overlord!

    That dark and heavy long saber!

    ...

    Under the big green tree, Gu Xiaosang was brushing her jet ck hair with one hand but her other hand had already turned into a sword. The sword was pointed at the opponent¡¯s Yuzhen pressure point. Quite an odd ce!

    The young girl still had that shade of pinkmonly seen on little girls, along with the baby fat. Her eyes were supposed to be pure and innocent, but now, only age and exhaustion showed.

    Her breath also changed as she absorbed the attack of the finger-sword, like that of a long deceased corpse. But there was still a hint of life left in it!

    ¡°You!¡± She screamed, her voice was heavenly but not without a hint of vicissitude

    Gu Xiaosang looked at the girl with a smile, as though she was looking at her own daughter. ¡°I did not lie to Liu Shuyu. Having encountered some things, there was still half a life left in Liu Luo. But this half of a life is abination of body, some Auras of the Immortal and other things. As for the other things, I think you should know.¡±

    ¡°How long have you known?¡± The little girl realized this was not a normal conversation.

    Gu Xiaosang put away herb and smiled while fixing her hair with her hands. Changing the topic, she said, ¡°Your ¡®metamorphosis¡¯ is on her way here, are you happy? Haven¡¯t you been waiting for this moment?¡±

    A ray of light that seemed to contain a girl¡¯s body came flying towards them. The girl wore a dress that was both sophisticated and elegant. However, there was not an ounce of life left in her despite the body being in perfect condition. Every drop of blood and inch of skin seemed to contain immense power!

    Seeing this ¡®body¡¯, the young girl was a little flustered as though she was not ready for what was about to happen. What strife would she face if metamorphosis ured ahead of its due time?

    She tensed and increased her breath, invoking a protection spell!

    Nine strands of energy rushed out, forming a bright cloud in an attempt to block the metamorphosis and break away from Gu Xiaosang.

    Immense pain suddenly rushed to her head, making her lose control of the nine strands of energy and the cloud fell.

    Meanwhile, White Lotus flowers floated around Gu Xiaosang, which made her look beautiful and saint-like.

    ¡®It¡¯s you!¡± the young girl yelled. She seemed to be losing her voice.

    Gu Xiaosang¡¯s finger was still pointed to the back of the young girl¡¯s head as she answered with half a smile,

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t me.¡±

    She looked down as though to cover her eyes. It was as if she was trying to hide the fact that she was lying.

    The metamorphosisnded on the protective cloud and Aura of the Immortal burst out. The tree around them had started to grow and bloom. In a matter of moments, the tree was fully grown, reaching through the clouds of the Mistress Su Fairnd.

    Gu Xiaosang let go of her control on the young girl and ced her hand on the huge tree.

    As her white palm touched the tree skin, she suddenly vanished before reappearing above the clouds.

    The metamorphosis smashed through the clouds, floating down toward the young girl.

    The young girl¡¯s eyes began showing signs of desperation, followed by the eruption of her body. Then, a spot of spiritual light split and eventually vanished.

    The metamorphosis had lost its target, so it could only hang in midair. Mystic Fairy arrived at that moment. She frowned as she inspected her surroundings.

    Gu Xiaosang, danced above the clouds in her white robes as turned to take another look at the unspiced temple. The corner of her mouth lifted as she nced at the spot where that spot of spiritual light had vanished.

    She then took a step forward and entered into the ¡®abyss¡¯ via the tree before Mystic Fairy detected anything.

    With his spirit grabbing the Extinctive de of the Overlord, Meng Qi suddenly felt the connection between flesh and blood as though he was a man who grew new arms after losing his own.

    The ¡®thunderbolt mark¡¯ shed before him and everything began to change around Meng Qi. He could no longer see the dark and heavy long saber, Liu Shuyu or the unspiced temple!

    Water began to rise from under him, covering his feet. He began feeling numb before realizing that every drop of water contained the Thunderp. The deeper it got the more intense was the thunder colored water, blue, violet and ck; These colors no longer had clear shade boundaries but their power of destruction was frightening. Meng Qi suddenly felt that his understanding of the Thunderp desmanship had reached another level.

    As the heavens split open, a fierce sh of Thunder Light erupted. Bang!

    Amid the forest of Thunderps, a giant figure walked out. His muscles were ripped and full of thunderbolt marks. His facial features were murky. This was the ancient Thunder God.

    He brandished a long spear and gave it a swing as blue light erupted, splitting the sky and sea.

    The Law Phenomenon enchantment and the Five Thunder Bombardments technique!

    He then stabbed diagonally upwards and the thunderlight concentrated, disying its sheer power.

    Kaboom!

    As the highly concentrated Thunderp erupted, the sheer power of Yang had covered everything. The Devil Qi, Demon Qi, and the coldness had all gone.

    ¡°The Cleansing Radiance!¡±

    The long spear then vanished and reappeared again, with the tip of the spear appearing from the ¡°enemy¡¯s¡± back and stabbing him. The Thunder Light from the spear looked like it had engulfed the enemy.

    ¡°The Tainting Blight!¡±

    Meng Qi was mesmerized by the Divine Nine-Annihtion.

    Suddenly, a breath of energy that turned into saber radiance came towards the ¡®Thunder God¡¯ and put him out!

    A giant figure holding a dark long saber came towards him.

    ¡°Is ¡®Overlord¡¯ trying to stop me fromprehending the ¡®Divine Nine-Annihtion¡¯?¡± Meng Qi asked as he came to his senses.

    The Overlord wielded his long saber and said in a proud tone,

    ¡°I¡¯ve only attained six attacks, but who could stop me?¡±

    ¡°The First Stroke: The Thunderous Advent, Let All Begone!¡±

 Chapter 632: The Six Strokes of the Overlord

    <h4>Chapter 632: The Six Strokes of the Overlord</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    ¡°The First Stroke: The Thunderous Advent, Let All Begone!¡±

    The booming voice of the Overlord thundered across the sea of raging thunders. The echoes of his voice shuddered back and forth in limbo across the dark void and across all three realms. The saber that he held in his grasp came to a sudden rest as if it had been sheathed by a scabbard!

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    A split secondter, the saber broke out of its ¡®scabbard¡¯. Bursting from an imaginary harness that bridled its hungry aggression, the saber shattered the momentary, absolute silence that had only descended moments before and unleashed all the power that it had mustered. From below and upwards, the sh of the de was unimaginably swift that it left a purple afterimage of its destructive motion, majestic and yet terrifying. Heaven and earth trembled in fear, and the weather stirred uneasily as the clouds crawled menacingly over the sky.

    The blow had left a crack in the fabric of space as if the sky had been split into half! The first stroke held such powers that all deities and immortals would indeed flee from the first glimpse of the de as it left its scabbard!

    Repressing the peculiar sensation that rose within him, Meng Qi focused all the concentration that he could muster and watched. All strength and powers drawn from the Dharma and Logos of Nature before the drawing of the saber were umted and the sheer amount of force caused the ¡°absolute silence¡± for a slight moment. Deep and great was the wisdom that was hidden in the stroke that Meng Qi could not yet learn anything for now. What followed would undoubtedly be the full exertion of ¡°speed¡± and ¡°dominance¡± once the de has left its sheath.

    ¡°If only I can integrate the core techniques of the Chaos Vortex, a Dharmakaya-leveled discipline of the Eight Nine Mysteries... With it, I might be able to understand and study the intricacies of the stroke... It might serve as an additional inspiration for something new...¡± Meng Qi thought suddenly.

    The hairs of the Overlord iled andshed wildly as the bristles of his beard and brows stood on their ends. Power pulsed angrily through the veins in his muscles, a fitting testament to the invincibility of the Overlord who took a step forward and bellowed,

    ¡°The Second Stroke: The Holy Mountain Invasion, The Fall of The Buddhas!¡±

    With a tilt of the de, there came a simple sh that contained countless hidden countermoves. Like a whisking wind that swept all fallen leaves, the shing stroke came with the dominating authority of Death and Carnage, without even a shred of softness!

    Purple lightning bolts danced around wildly with exact precision that struck at every inch of the void without fail, extinguishing every speck of life!

    A fitting name indeed for a stroke that destroyed all life: The Fall of All Buddhas!

    Meng Qi could vaguely notice the simrities between the stroke and the disciplines of the Virtual Purity Sabersmanship and the Five Thunder Bombardments. The principles of the Outline of the Heavenly Knife and the teachings of all other de disciplines that he had ever learned could be seen; every simple knowledge and everyplex understanding of wielding a saber could be seen within the stroke itself. The stroke held all essences of de-wielding skills that Meng Qi had evere across!

    Meng Qi could perceive only a mere ¡®shadow¡¯ of the true stroke, for his current skills with the saber didn¡¯t allow him to trulyprehend the full capacity of the stroke. Yet, from the mere ¡®shadow¡¯, Meng Qi could also feel the ghastly chill of Death that came with the wind!

    The Overlord¡¯s eyes gleamed proudly as if he was looking at foes with contempt. His voice resounded icily,

    ¡°The Third Stroke: The Abyssal Plunge, The Doom of Demons!¡±

    He swung his saber in an upward motion and shed down again furiously. The heavy force of the stroke struck at the void before him to the verge of copse while the speed of the stroke was as quick as lightning, a true unyielding manifestation of brute strength and power!

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    Down came the merciless hew of his saber with a gigantic and insurmountable aura as if all lightning bolts of the Heavens have been imbued into the de.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    The downward hack fell with a deafening explosion as the energies contained in the blow was discharged instantly in the st. Crackling electric bolts scattered and spread in all directions, engulfing the vast Heaven and Earth!

    Most martial practitioners of the Exterior possessed the ability to dorge-scale attacks upon selected areas. But the attacks from this stroke could destroy everything within a certain area except for the centermost point of the strike¡¯s impact where the fabric of space copsed. The bolts of lightning that dispersed from center spread far and wide, obliterated everything in their path without any reduction in power and intensity.

    Moreover, the stroke could be used delicately. The strike itself would be most devastating if the de itself had smote upon a foe instead of an empty void!

    Meng Qi observed closely the demonstration of the third stroke. It seemed to illustrate and entuate some of the techniques of the Divine Nine-Annihtion discipline. Thus, the third stroke of the Six Cutting of the Overlord was the only stroke that he had been able to partiallyprehend!

    A strike most brutallymanding: The Doom of Demons!

    Meng Qi assimted what he could from the demonstration andpared it with the Cleansing Radiance technique. He fell into a delirium as the effect of the overwhelming sensation impaired him momentarily. But the Overlord waited no more for him. He gave a long and deafening howl into the air and looked with a proud disdain in his nce.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    The sea of lightning thrashed and churned like the raging waves of a sea in a thunderstorm. Angry crackles and riotous explosions erupted incessantly like a chain reaction, rupturing the empty void as darkness grew and expanded. All Heaven and Earth that were drawn from around them began to shrink as if being concentrated on a single point!

    The Overlord stood tall and proud in the center of the tumultuous storms of explosions, watching the spread of darkness from the crack in the fabric of space. The darkness devoured everything in its path, throwing the surroundings around him into ckness, not unlike the Chaos in the Primordial Beginning with everything nearing the state of immateriality.

    Filled with swelling arrogance, he announced,

    ¡°The Fourth Stroke: Without Both Heaven and Earth, I Alone Reign Supreme!¡±

    There was a bright glimmer of the shing de like a simple and straightforward hack. But under the indomitable and forceful demeanor of its wielder, the darkness and the Chaos were forcibly torn asunder! By the sheer will of the unstoppable strike, a gap was torn open in the midst of woe and panic like a path!

    This... Meng Qi was stunned as if he was witnessing a disy of his own Big Bang technique, for the two techniques seemed to share considerable simrities!

    The thought had barely registered when Meng Qi noticed a huge change in the disposition of the stroke which turned mellow. The de swung smoothly, fusing both distinctly dissimr styles as one. The area in which the Overlord stood appeared to turn into a separated dimension as he stood tall and proud amidst the enormous burst of destructive power thatid waste to everything save for the spot that he stood on.

    This was the second half of the Big Bang technique that he had yet to master! Meng Qi¡¯s eyes widened with shock as he took in the unbelievable spectacle.

    The multitudes of diverged paths to Enlightenment, all merged and returned as one!

    The area which the Overlord stood at grew and gushed forth in a blinding sh, restoring the sea of lightning to its former state. The color of the water gradually took on a darker shade. The Overlord¡¯s gaze turned stern and cold, his expression neither grim nor fearful. With a twist of his right arm, his de shimmered! Meng Qi could not see the direction of his stroke, for it did not swing forward nor did it swing backward. It was not on the left, not on the right, not above and not even the bottom!

    Meng Qi failed to see the trajectory of the swinging de. Then, he heard the mocking sneer of the Overlord,

    ¡°The Fifth Stroke: Let Bygones be Bygones!¡±

    Meng Qi¡¯s view of his surroundings sharpened suddenly. The Overlord towered over him with an air of unbridled vanity. His jet-ck saber had returned to him.

    Meng Qi felt only confusion. He could observe nothing from the disy of this stroke. Unlike the strokes that he had seen earlier, Meng Qi could at least read the paths of the de¡¯s movements through the cold glint of its steel and the resulting aftermaths of the techniques even if he could not assimte anything else.

    The Overlord gave a heavy and deep breath and his body erged. Towering like a colossal giant, he held the saber across his chest in a most scornful manner as he uttered word by word,

    ¡°The Sixth Stroke: Into The River of Fate, The Uncertain Destiny!¡±

    ¡°Boom! Boom! Boom!¡±

    The mirage of an imaginary river, glimmering with a silvery sheen. The river stretched far and wide from his sight. Despite being uncorroded by the torments of Life, it looked as if it was nketed by dust, giving off a presence of timeless perpetuation despite the decay of Time. A presence that watched quietly at the ¡°elders¡± wading through the torments of the mundane.

    From both sides of the river, there appeared many doppelg?ngers of the Overlord. Some appeared in his ck armor of war, some appeared as a man who wielded a halberd while embracing ady clothed in white, while some appeared as a young man lifting a cauldron over his head. Many more appeared and stood around Meng Qi, the multitudes of the Overlord¡¯s possible destinies manifested and surrounded him, remaining still.

    The heavy and ck Extinctive de shed forth in a tilted angle. From all angles and all directions around him, Meng Qi could see that all the doppelgangers of the Overlord attacking with their own weapons. The glints of steel and shes of iron came at him, a dense blizzard of weapons from every direction!

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    The gleaming shes that denoted death and destruction rained from everywhere, sealing of all avenues of escape!

    A huge gleaming sh filled Meng Qi sight and blinded him. Once again, the proud and unequivocal voice of the Overlord rumbled,

    ¡°The mark of the impartation is not yours to have for now. Aside for the Primary Instruction of the discipline, take in what you have been able to glean.¡±

    The myriads of light shimmered and the illusions of the six strokes converged as one, manifesting as the Primary Instruction that disyed an inexplicable expression of Enlightenment and Virtue as well as the embodiment of all Dharma and Logos of Nature.

    Meng Qi¡¯s eyes could barely handle the intensity of what he was looking at. He took in what he could, and slowly understood little by little the Primary Instruction of the Six Strokes of the Overlord discipline, the introductory to the cultivation of the discipline.

    The brute force of a thunderp had inspired the Overlord to diverge from the path of the Thunder God of old and created a martial discipline that focused on a domineering style of offense in its poise, manner, and all other aspects of the Vital Spirit and the physique. There were tales about a warrior who had stood before the Overlord. He had powers and strength that dwarfed the Overlord who then had yet to reach the peak of his abilities. But he was paralyzed by themanding stance of Overlord who then slew the warrior.

    Meng Qi assimted the Primary Instruction bestowed to him. But he received only two strokes: ¡°The Abyssal Plunge, The Doom of Demons¡± and ¡°Without Both Heaven and Earth, I Alone Reign Supreme¡±. He had been able to learn a little of the two strokes from the demonstrations earlier. But Meng Qi had acquired nothing from thest two strokes of the discipline of the Six Strokes of the Overlord, yet from the other two strokes which he had yet to master, he had gleaned enough to improve his understanding to better wield the saber.

    ¡°Total domination indeed...¡± Meng Qi shuddered, imagining himself wiping away cold sweat from his heart as he repressed the rising irritation.

    From the words of the Overlord, Meng Qi understood that not only that he had not yet earned the right to the mark of the impartation, but also the control to the Extinctive de of the Overlord that possessed its own sentience.

    ¡°But why not now?¡±

    ¡°Is there anything that I should be careful and wary of?¡±

    Meng Qi thought curiously, but at the same time, he felt as if a weight has been lifted off his body and his Vital Spirit renewed with vigor. The Karmic burden of the Thunder God from the Nine Heaven had been lifted. He could feel a refreshed and strengthened harmony with the Dharma and Logos of Nature, the view of all nature seemed clearer to him now. The attunement with Nature fueled the manifestation of his Dharmic Forms, with apparent augmentation to his grasp of elements involving lightning and brute strength.

    He wallowed in the relief at the weariness of the Karmic burden leaving him when he felt himself being forcibly drawn back into reality. He found himself back in the Mystic Fairy Hall and saw the long and ck saber resting quietly on its stand as if it had never left its ce of slumber.

    He knew, without sufficient powers and strength of his own, he would never be able to tame the Peerless Godly Weapon into submission. None would be able to wield it without its approval!

    Liu Shuyu staggered backward, keeping a distance between herself and the Extinctive de. She called out to Meng Qi via telepathy, ¡°A grandmaster ising!¡±

    She could not let Meng Qi¡¯s presence here be discovered lest she incriminated also herself!

    With the burden of Karma lifted from him, in addition to the obtainment of the Six Strokes of the Overlord and another four skills of the Dharmakaya level which had also heightened his skill with the saber were more than enough to satisfy him and leave him without yearn and greed for more bounty.

    He was prepared to make use of the Reincarnation Charm to escape to safety. He had hoped for the Mystic Fairy to pursue his trails around the outer barriers at the sight of him vanishing. He would then slipped away quietly but this would depend on impable timing which was hardly under his control. With the identity of Liu Shuyu still undiscovered, he could readily use her help to mount his escape!

    The slender hand of Liu Shuyu reached and lifted the male disciple. She stepped backward and reached the doors of the hall.

    The Nirmanakaya incarnation of the Mystic Fairy and two other grandmasters of the order entered the hall. Liu Shuyu spoke hastily to them, ¡°Master Mahant, I was afraid that he could be trying toy his hands on the Extinctive de when we are still busy dealing with the ruckus outside. Therefore I tried to first throw him out of the hall.¡±

    The incarnation of the Mystic Fairy nodded gently in approval to Liu Shuyu¡¯s decision.

    She nced and briefly surveyed the surroundings. But without the skills of a grandmaster and without the help of any detection techniques, she could not look past the disguise of Meng Qi.

    Despite having a higher standing than Liu Shuyu, the two grandmasters would hardly search her and incur her wrath when her own teacher was present.

    Liu Shuyu took the male disciple to the Shang River Fairy and used the opportunity to leave the Mystic Fairy Hall.

    Her eyes widened with shock at the sight of the Fairy turning back to her actual appearance. She discovered she had been tricked by the evil demoness Gu Xiaosang. Suddenly, she felt the divine aura growing in force within her and her Vital Spirit rejuvenated with a fresh spurt of strength. Free from the trappings that restricted her, she assumed her rightful position as the true Sessor to the Mystic Fairy!

    ¡°She has kept her word, I will concede this much. And she is vicious too, that the girl who calls her ¡°mother¡± had inherited her brutal ways,¡± Liu Shuyu thought to herself. She was, after all, a refineddy from the noble families of Luoyang.

    The present Mystic Fairy flew up into the sky, racing for the top of the huge tree which she flew beside. Swifty she gained more altitude as she held her former chrysalis with her. The huge tree stretched far into the clouds.

    Suddenly, the huge tree withered in mere breaths and turned into a shriveled branch.

    ¡°A branch of the Jian Tree?¡± The voice came from a floating lotus that appeared out of thin air. Frowning curiously the Bliss Bodhisattva peered at the ground.

    She had only appeared due to the sudden incident. She had hidden herself to prevent any diversion tactics that the intruder could have pulled off, added with her ignorance of the aura of the chrysalis of the Mystic Fairy.

    ¡°It should be,¡± replied the present incarnation of the Mystic Fairy, her dignified and reserved demeanor restored.

    ¡°How was it that such a valuable artifact was left unguarded?¡± The Bliss Bodhisattva was intensely puzzled.

    ¡°The previous Mahant have not left word on the origins of this artifact. We had thought that it was amon trinket,¡± said the Mystic Fairy darkly.

    Knowing better than to continue with the inquiry, Bliss Bodhisattva studied the chrysalis of the Mystic Fairy. Despite the shriveled appearance of the husk, she could feel the huge power it contained.

    ¡°The female deity of old who was best known for her prowess inbat indeed. One of the greatest Gods of the Celestial Court...¡± Withdrawing her gaze, she turned away.

    The present incarnation of the Mystic Fairy tried to divine the fates of her quarry. But with the escape of Gu Xiaosang and the Extinctive de of the Overlord safety secured, she saw only a gloomy veil that hindered her from inferring their whereabouts. Guessing that Meng Qi had already fled with Gu Xiaosang, she ordered that the magical barriers of the Mistress Su¡¯s Fairnd be lifted.

    With the escort of Liu Shuyu, Meng Qi reached the Shang River Fairy¡¯s abode. From there, he slipped away unnoticed.

    He left the mysterious Lihua Ind and passed through the natural array of trap formations to finally find himself in open sea. He breathed in the salty tang of the sea breeze and enjoyed the refreshing and cool sea-air. Basking in the warm but hardly torrid sunlight, he felt rxed as if he had been reborn.

    His foray into the stronghold of the order of the Method of Mistress Su was sessful. But the stress of having to sneak under the nose of enemies as powerful as the Half-step from the Dharmakaya and the anxiety of death which could be caused by a chink in his ns made him felt intensely nervous and tense. At longst, he could rest and breath easily without fear.

    He closed his eyes and felt the blowing wind and the heat of the sun, drenching himself with appreciation to the beauty of Nature. He could more readily attune himself with the Dharma and Logos of Nature, his Vital Spirit once again free from any staggering weight of Karmic yokes.

    He could feel the manifestation of his Dharmic Forms taking shape almost to the point of materializing with substance. The energies of the Dharma and Logos of Nature seemed to be at his fingertips especially for elements involving lightning and brute strength.

    With that, Meng Qi was certain that he had taken a huge step in to climb the First Celestial Ladder. He was sure that he was halfway through the hurdles of reaching the next level of attainment which would require only another six to seven months of dull drudgery.

    Over thepping waters of the sea, Meng Qi flew in the direction of Jiangdong as the red sunrise shone behind his back.

 Chapter 633: The Rainfall Reacquiantance

    <h4>Chapter 633: The Rainfall Reacquiantance</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    The ripples on the blue sea glittered brilliantly as flying fishes leaped from the churning waves. After some distance behind him, the shoreline slowly disappeared from view.

    Meng Qi had decided to stop guessing Gu Xiaosang¡¯s true motives seeing as hecked information, frustrating his attempts at deduction. It would be a total waste of time. Moreover, there was something about Gu Xiaosang¡¯s ability to always predict or even outmaneuver her adversaries with impable precision. She seemed to know more than she let on, maintaining an air of mystery around her designs and purposes. She misled even seemingly invincible enemies by spouting half-truths, leading them into her trap.

    ¡°Has she always behaved this way in her exploits in the Samsara? Does she havepanions or has she always operated alone? What are her purposes?¡± Meng Qi¡¯s thoughts wandered subconsciously to Gu Xiaosang. He was hardly worried about her well-being¡ªher maniptive and cunning methods would never fail her. He might as well worry about how Liu Shuyu would handle the aftermath of the havoc he had wreaked in the in Lady¡¯s Paradise.

    No one would have been suspicious in the short period of time when the entire dimension of the in Lady¡¯s Paradise was sealed and both the Shang River Fairy and Guo Xi were unconscious. Liu Shuyu¡¯s interference would have quelled all doubt. However, as he and Gu Xiaosang escaped, the two incapacitated victims would have regained their consciousness. Guo Xi might not be able to reveal anything. He would most likely still be dazed since he had a rtively low level of power and resistance. Liu Shuyu would have ample chances to influence his recollections with the use of mystic techniques.

    However, the Shang River Fairy was a Peerless Master Pro who wielded considerable strength in both her Vital Spirit and her physique. She might not be able to notice any peculiarities when she regained her senses, and she would endure having to put up with a male partner whocked the qualities to satisfy her needs during Dual Cultivation, but her ount to the present incarnation of the Mystic Fairy would be enough for thetter to divine what had actually happened.

    Then again, there has been hatred between them and the Sect of the in Lady for a while now. It would hardly make any difference now that Meng Qi and Gu Xiaosang had once again provoked their fury by intruding into their sanctuary. Moreover, Meng Qi and his aplice had left without stealing the Extinctive de of the Overlord and the chrysalis of the Founder of their order. Surely the order of the Sect of the in Lady would let the matter rest for now since they had already escaped!

    However, Liu Shuyu would be in a precarious position. The transgression could result in her execution since her ¡°role¡± as the Sessor to the Mystic Fairy was not irreceable!

    ¡°I wonder what she would do...¡± Meng Qi¡¯s brows twitched. A word entered his mind, ¡°death.¡± Not only for the Shang River Fairy and Guo Xi but for Liu Shuyu as well.

    Meng Qi could not help but feel guilty. He didn¡¯t kill Guo Xi but he may as well have. Sadly, faced with certain death he could only think about himself.

    ¡°I am not a selfless hero after all...¡± Meng Qi thought with swelling emotions. He forced himself to think about other matters and stop worrying about Guo Xi and Liu Shuyu. Who could have guessed that the cunning Gu Xiaosang had left a hidden ace with the Shang River Fairy?

    She would have gotten no sympathy from him if she had not been able to manage the debacle.

    His thoughts turned to the two strokes of the Divine Nine-annihtion and the Primary Instruction, and the Third and Fourth Strokes of the Six Strokes of the Overlord that he had assimted earlier. The wisdom that he had acquired, particrly from the Fourth Stroke of the Six Strokes of the Overlord, enhanced his skills with the de and helped his future advancements. The Nine Annihtion at Heavenly Nights was a martial discipline meant for the spear, so it was of minimal use to Meng Qi who used the saber exclusively.

    ¡°The wisdom that I have gained from the strokes of Let All Begone and The Fall of The Buddhas will help improve my skills.¡± Meng Qi thought. ¡°But the stroke of ¡®The Holy Mountain Incursion, The Fall of All Buddhas¡¯ specifically mentioned the Holy Mountain. I wonder why.¡±

    As a traveler of the Samsara, Meng Qi knew of the Holy Mountain¡¯s significance to Buddhism, so he saw nothing unusual with the phrase earlier. Now that he thought about it, he sensed that something was wrong.

    The Great Buddha, Siddhartha Gautama of the actual realm, resided in the Saha Pure Land while the Amitabha Buddha himself dwelled in the Paradise of the West. The two locations were the true symbols of Buddhism in the actual world as the Holy Mountain existed only in the realm of the Journey to the West. Why had the Overlord named his technique after the Holy Mountain instead of the other two?

    ¡°The Overlord has attained the state of a Legend, the singr existence across all realms. There could have been tales of his feats in the realm of the Journey to the West and that would exin his knowledge of the Holy Mountain. But why would he use the lesser-known name of the Holy Mountain when he could have easily used the more widely-known name of the Saha Pure Land? This contradicts the haughty and pompous disposition of the Overlord who has always sought to glorify and immortalize himself.¡± One after another, justifications for the Overlord¡¯s choice popped up in Meng Qi¡¯s mind but none made much sense.

    Before long, he saw an endless stretch ofnd before him. He set aside his thoughts and began to descend.

    Having spent some time away from the maind, Meng Qi immediately began seeking news and information. He had to keep abreast of possible developments that were detrimental to him.

    Aside from the incident of the Blue-blooded People, there was another hot topic at the tables of the inns nearby.

    ¡°Yan Chong, The Unstoppable, has endured the Judgement of Lightning to rise over the earlier levels of the Exterior!¡±

    There have been a total of six martial practitioners who bounded across the earlier levels of the Exterior from that generation of the Ranking List of Young Masters.

    ¡°Yan Chong has leaped across the hurdles of the earlier levels of the Exterior?¡± Meng Qi felt encouraged by the news. Yan Chong hailed from a martial sect of modest standing. He had chanced upon encounters that had showered him with gains albeit unremarkable. Many people thought that making it to the ranks of the Exterior was the greatest extent of his potential. However, he hadbored and toiled, persevering against adversity to reach the heights he had reached today. Despite swallowing his pride and making use of connections to obtain resources, martial disciplines, and opportunities to meditate upon artifacts and relics, Yan Chong never lost sight of his goal to pursue greatness. With patience and perseverance, he had stayed his course and vaulted over the tremendous hurdles of the earlier levels of the Exterior to prove his potential to be a future grandmaster.

    His fortitude and determination were worthy of beinguded as a parable within Jianghu!

    In the eyes of themon folk Jianghu, Meng Qi was nheless a former disciple of the Shaolin order. With the impartations of Shaolin disciplines, Meng Qi was expected to have honed the foundations of his eventual sess and fame in Jianghu! In contrast, Yan Chong was truly representative of warriors of more humble beginnings. Despite the hardships and struggles up thedder of the Ranking List, and the perils in the Jianghu, Yan Chong¡¯s present triumph served as a reminder that there was hope!

    At least, themon folk could visualize a dream to be like Yan Chong in the future!

    ¡°It really has been a long and arduous journey for him. The blood, sweat, and tears that he shed would put even He Jiu to shame. He really deserves the utmost respect.¡± Meng Qi turned to leave the inn. He suddenly had an impulse. ¡°I must give him a visit to convey my congrattions.¡±

    ¡°Into the dark of night I swim; At the behest of my fancy¡¯s whim!¡±

    In Jingbo City of the Peng Province, nestled between the sea and the mountain.

    The Sect of the Ocean¡¯s Tide was respected in Jingbo city, but only in Jingbo city. It was not acimed in the Jianghu as it had never produced disciples of the caliber of the Exterior Realm nor did it possess any regalias of Precious Weapons. In fact, a sect of such strength could not evenpete with even the mostmon of guilds in the city of Yedu!

    Yet, these days, crowds of nervous and passionate young men and women filled the halls of the Sect of the Ocean¡¯s Tide. Many had traveled far and wide to enroll with the order. It was a sight never before seen within these walls. Joyous grins hemmed withfort lined the wrinkled faces of several Elders of the order as they spotted a number of recruits in the crowd who held great potential.

    The reason for the excitement and passion that now filled these halls was none other than Yan Chong, the first son of Jingbo city to im the title of ¡°The Greatest of the Ranking List of Young Masters¡±, and the first martial practitioner to attain the Realms of the Exterior under the tutge of the Sect of the Ocean¡¯s Tide. Much hope and expectation now rested upon his shoulders. No one doubted that he could one day be a grandmaster!

    In the eyes of many in the Jianghu, Yan Chong would surely make it into the Terrestrial Rankings if he would only pledge his services to factions of greater prominence and strength in order to gain ess to more resources. Yet a man of Yan Chong¡¯s temperament would rather enlist with the Sect of the Ocean¡¯s Tide than to join stronger and more famous guilds and orders and suffer severepetition!

    Yan Chong stood with his hands held behind back, his saber hanging from his waist as he took in the sight before him. Smiling serenely, he was proud that he, as a native of the city, could bring honor and fame to the sect by his own hands. It was an achievement that gave him greater satisfaction than bing the heir of other guilds of greater standing.

    ¡°Young Master Yan.¡±

    ¡°Elder Yan!¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother!¡±

    Reverence and respect could clearly be seen on the faces of the aspiring youths and the other disciples of the order, greeting him profusely as he walked by. The younger disciples of the order blushed with immense pride for being part of the order that he was in.

    Yan Chong¡¯s head dipped gently in acknowledgment. He smiled faintly at them and said, ¡°Dark clouds are overhead. Rain is upon us. Let us adjourn into the halls.¡±

    The summer rain came swiftly as predicted. The sky was shrouded in darkness with shes of lightning lighting up the skies.

    Yan Chong watched the congregation shuffled indoors and then retreated to a shack in the middle of a hill. Slowly, he meandered up the slopes, holding his hands behind him, to the quiet site where he trained and meditated.

    He had barely stepped into his abode when the sky was illuminated by a sh of lightning followed by the furious rumble of thunder.

    The winds then blew savagely and then came the torrential rain. It became dark as night outside. He could only see the phantasmal vapor produced by the moisture whenever lightning shed.

    The thunderstorm whipped the shack mercilessly¡ªit was if the shack would be blown away any time. Yan Chong sat on a chair and enjoyed the disy of Nature¡¯s fury.

    He had rarely immersed himself in such tranquility since he embarked on the journey to reach for the Exterior Realms.

    He suddenly turned his head to the window. His senses alerted him to an unexpected presence outside. He peered intently into the dark storm. A man was slowly walking up the path.

    The man wore ck ,fitting clothes and his saber hung from his waist. He was carrying an urn of wine and a package wrapped in oiled paper. Handsome and fair, the stranger came with a demeanor was akin to a lord amongst men.

    He held no umbre, nor did he conjure his Protective Upstanding Qi which would have shielded him from the rain. Yet each and every drop of water that fell on his hair, his clothes, and his skin rolled off and left no wetness as though their momentum dissipated the moment the dropletsnded on him.

    The man walked through the heavy downpour like he was walking on a warm and sunny day!

    With theing of the stranger, the wild bolts of lightning and thunder seemed to cower into hiding, worsening the terrible darkness!

    ¡°Word has reached me that you, Brother Yan, has leaped across the hurdles of the earlier levels of the Exterior. I havee with an urn of fine wine to congratte you.¡±

    The heavy rain and strong winds did nothing to diminish Meng Qi¡¯s voice as he spoke from afar.

    Meng Qi had just barely finished when Yan Chong found him already standing at the door.

    ¡°To receive an old friend whoes undeterred by wind or rain gives me great pleasure.¡± Yan Chong opened the door with a smile.

    Without any bother for petty ceremony, Meng Qi entered the shack with a cavalier demeanor. He tore open the bundle of oiled paper and revealed slices of beef. Yan Chong produced two bowls which he filled with wine.

    ¡°Cheers!¡± Meng Qi eximed and took the first mouthful as a gesture of respect. With one huge gulp, he emptied his bowl. Yan Chong followed suit and drank from his bowl like a whale.

    ¡°Another toast to your aplishment and your bright future, Brother Yan!¡± Meng Qi poured another round and took another swig.

    Mixed emotions swelled within Yan Chong. He finished the wine from his bowl in one gulp and said, ¡°Long I have watched martial practitioners of the Exterior Realms who hailed from other guilds and sects. Since then I have have been determined not to get left behind. My deepest desire has finally been realized! Cheers!¡±

    Yan Chong made no attempt to disguise his emotions.

    Yan Chong gulped down his third bowl. He spoke passionately. ¡°People used to call us the Dual des of the Ranking List of Young Masters. I have always wanted to engage you in a duel, yet the opportunity for such contests has always been elusive. Yet here we are now, both practitioners of the level of the Exterior, but you are now leagues ahead of me. The point of such a contest has been lost, leaving only the hollow urge toplete the deed.

    ¡°I have waited a long time for this day, for this stroke!¡±

    Having barely finished speaking, the saber that hung by his waist flew up on its own and the handle hit the center of his palm!

    Without losing momentum, the saber shed in an upward motion before arcing back at Meng Qi. The aura of the de¡¯s motion extended out of the shack, forming a chimerical pir-like silhouette in the heavy downpour. In the air, the silhouette looked like a fierce dragon winding around a huge pir column, majestic and powerful as it echoed the force of Yan Chong¡¯s attacks.

    Meng Qi grinned at Yan Chong. Before he knew it, his hand was already on the hilt of his own saber. Ayer of ice formed on the surface of the de that seemed to freeze and hold even Time itself!

    Chink!

    Meng Qi¡¯s saber glimmered coldly as it escaped its sheath, its ferocity and malice no longer contained. The stroke came from below¡ªa stroke that began from absolute rest and that suddenly burst out with strength. A stroke expressed by the stunning radiance from his de that embodied both speed and power!

    It was a technique he devised from his assimtion of the ¡°Let All Begone¡± technique!

    ¡°ng!¡±

    The shes of the dancing des poured like the stabbing radiance of sunlight and the silhouette of the cylindrical column was cleaved in half before disintegrating. The brief exchange had not affected the weather, so no one had noticed the short but dramatic bout!

    Yan Chong slowly slid back into his seat and sheathed his saber. He sighed softly, ¡°Your skills with the de have long surpassed mine.¡±

    He knew Meng Qi could have broken his de into pieces if thetter wished so.

    With the Heaven Inflicted Pain back in its scabbard, Meng Qiughed jovially. ¡°It was hardly a fair contest. Yours is not yet a Precious Weapon.¡±

    As he spoke, Meng Qi came to appreciate the adversity faced by students of lesser sects and by independent martial practitioners. In Yan Chong¡¯s case, he had ovee the hurdles of the Exterior Realms only to find that he had yet to possess a Precious Weapon befitting his needs and stature.

    ¡°I am still collecting the materials to refine this saber. It has, after all, served me well for almost a decade,¡± Yan Chong said tenderly. ¡°On another note, you have only appeared once in River East since the affair of The Buddha¡¯s Palm¡¯s Primary Instruction. It is unseemly for the Killing de to remain in hiding and obscurity.¡±

    ¡°I have been working on my skills to the best of my time.¡± Meng Qi replied pleasantly. ¡°And thus, I have been detached from the affairs of Jianghu.¡±

    ¡°The incident of the Blue-blooded People is now the talk of the Jianghu. The outbreak of the news was enough to send shivers across thends...¡± Yan Chong gently updated him. ¡°And then there was the tale of the Merciless Tyrant¡¯s resurgence. There are rumors that he now wields invincible powers. Some say he easily caught up to a fleeing Soul-chasing Demon Monarch without the need to conjure his Dharmic Form. Even the Sect of the in Lady holds him in great regard, they say...¡±

    He continued his tale until finally, Meng Qi heard him say, ¡°Merciless Tyrant has been entered into the ck List by the greater sects and the nobility. He is now in ny-ninth ce.¡±

    ¡°I have not been listed in the Terrestrial Rankings, yet I have made a name in the ck List...¡± Meng Qi could not help but feel odd listening to others speak about the persona of his disguise. There was a mild swell of pride with a mixture of embarrassment.

    ¡°There was also a monk by the name of Fa Zheng. There was word that he possesses strengthparable to that of a grandmaster. But it is uncertain if the monk has ways and methods to counter the scourge of the Blue-blooded People, so the Six Fan School has yet to officially recognize his ability and credentials.¡± Yan Chong continued.

    He lowered his voice as he continued. ¡°The Ruan n has been secretly enlisting assistance from the greater sects and guilds as well as the nobility. I think they are thinking of dealing with the Blue-blooded People.¡±

    Meng Qi¡¯s brows raised curiously, ¡°The Ruan n has deep interest in the affairs of the Blue-blooded People?¡±

 Chapter 634: The Saber Within Me

    <h4>Chapter 634: The Saber Within Me</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    ¡°They have deep interest in the affairs of the Blue-blooded People?¡± Meng Qi was reminded of how the Third Master of the Ruan n has skills that could hurt the Blue-blooded People. This implied that the Ruan n had long known of the Blue-blooded People¡¯s existence but have merely been secretive about the matter. Why then the sudden fanfare that even martial sects and the aristocracies were informed?

    Yan Chong lifted his bowl and took another swig. ¡°The Patriarch of the Ruan n, who has long removed himself from the daily affairs of the Jianghu, wrote to a number of martial sects and households of nobilities thatmand considerable power. In his letters, the Patriarch borated on the dangers these Blue-blooded People pose and expressed concern that these aliens have their sights set upon the city of Linhai. He fears that some foul designs which would be harmful to the human race are afoot, so he implored for assistance in a decisive assault to pre-empt it.¡±

    ¡°There are merits to his ims.¡± Meng Qi admitted. He would be puzzled if the incident of the Blue-blood People had not caused unease among these powerful factions. ¡°But the Ruan n was the most concerned with the matter?¡±

    Meng Qi decided that he should lend a helping hand if the Ruan n was indeed distressed by the appearance of the alien folk. He was confident despite not having powers beyond the level of the First Celestial Ladder because the Eight Nine Mysteries discipline of skills allowed him to nullify the ability of the Blue-blooded People to control water. This skill alone was sufficient for him to deal with Blue-blooded People at levels between the Fourth- or Fifth-fold Heaven.

    Yan Chong broke intoughter. ¡°Concerned? That would hardly matter. They know nothing about the Blue-blooded People. The strength of the enemies, the locations they frequent, and the site of theirir beneath the sea¡ªnothing is clear yet. There is no point being distressed until the required information is divined.¡±

    Unknown monsters and treacherous terrains lurked beneath the sea. These dangers, and the fact that an underwater battle would greatly reduce humans¡¯ ability to attune with Nature, made this a very perilous and risky undertaking! Not even a great master of martial skills who was a Half-step from the Dharmakaya would be foolhardy enough to charge blindly. Searching for their of the Blue-blooded People in the vast sea was like looking for a needle in a haystack!

    ¡°I see. There is no need for me to hurry, then.¡± Meng Qi replied and took another drink from his bowl. He would first meditate and train, assimting his gains from his recent adventures while he slowly built the foundations for his leap into the Realm of the First Celestial Ladder.

    He had earlier ryed to He Jiu, Huang Taichong and others the visions that he had seen from the memories of the Blue-blooded People. With the Ruan n¡¯s interest in the alien folk, Meng Qi was certain that the Eastsea Sword Vige would also be invited to join their cause. Meng Qi did not need to worry about passing on what he knew.

    Hearing this, Yan Chong asked nonchntly, ¡°You have other business at hand?¡±

    His voice trailed off as soon as he spoke. Yan Chong remembered that he was merely an acquaintance to Su Meng. To ask such a private question was discourteous.

    Meng Qi was unperturbed by the unintentional disrespect of his host. He lightly tapped the side of the urn. A column of wine flew out of the huge y jar and into his bowl with a small ssh. Meng Qiughed gently as he said, ¡°I might look for a quiet ce to stay. I need to meditate and assimte what I can on the Dharma and Logos of Nature.¡±

    ¡°You are close to stepping into the Realm of the First Celestial Ladder?¡± Yan Chong blurted, slightly stunned.

    Meng Qi smiled and did not answer. Instead, he said, ¡°Initially, I wanted to stay near you, Brother Yan. But then I remembered the enemies that I have made, the anger that I have incurred. Perhaps it would be better for me to look for a ce to hide.¡±

    He lifted his bowl and emptied it with a gulp. He turned, pushed open the door and stepped out into the rain.

    Rain showered down on him, the beads of water rolling off him like beads of mercury that left no trace. Meng Qi¡¯s figure blended into the darkness and then he was gone.

    Yan Chong watched his guest leave. He turned and looked at the flickering me on the candle. He sighed heavily.

    ¡°A decade¡¯s thrills havee and gone; What awaits ere the next is done?¡±

    ......

    Summer was at its peak, with the sun hanging cheerily in the sky. The day was bright and cool. The blue sea glittered and undted in the rays of sun. The moist and salty sea breeze blew into the cabins of the ships at sea, indulging seafarers and passengers with an air offort andziness.

    A majestic junk ship cruised idly on the blue sea, bathed in the bright radiance of the summer sunshine.

    Unlike most other ships, there was a huge bedid on its deck. A bed that spoke of luxury and pleasure.

    Meng Qiy on the bed, his chest naked as he enjoyed the sunlight. Like azy cat, he basked in thep of luxury with his eyes squinched.

    Beside the bed were tablesden with grapes, watermelon, and other fruits. These were not summertime fruits¡ªthey were farmed and harvested by households specializing in such skills. Such specialization did note cheaply.

    Beautiful maidens sat around Meng Qi, some fed him fruits while some peeled the skins off the grapes with their slender fingers and stuck toothpicks into the pieces of nicely-chopped watermelons.

    Meng Qiid on his back and opened his mouth to enjoy the pampering of the beautifuldies.

    The fresh summer sea breeze blew on the upper decks of the ship under the warmth of the sunlight. Meng Qi¡¯szy demeanor seemed contagious, infecting the servant girls with an intoxicating drowsiness. Even the steward bringing more refreshments could not fight the urge to yawn.

    ¡°We have served a great many guests and patrons, but never have we met anyone who knows more about indulgences than you, Young Master. Some would be fearful of the blistering sunlight while some would be too proud to fully enjoy themselves. Only you are different, Sir. You have made us envious and fascinated that even we would like to try and enjoy and bask in the sunlight while resting¡ªa luxury that seems to make the days happy and free,¡± said one of the maidens at Meng Qi¡¯s side. She sat barefoot beside him, the fair skin on her feet was smooth and unlined, as she gracefully peeled the skin off the grapes and exposed the sulent meat.

    ¡°I would rather you do not.¡± Meng Qi replied with his eyes still shut. His voice rang across the deck with an infecting sleepiness. ¡°You will me me if your skin were to be dark and tanned.¡±

    Meng Qi had rented the junk ship after hepleted his training. He thus began his journey to Langya via sea. His generosity and magnanimity, as well as his unique ways, had interested the stewards and servant girls greatly.

    On his other side, another maiden giggled softly. ¡°The Young Master hasin and enjoyed the sun for many days, but his skin does not seem to darken.¡±

    She knew that the Young Master was a proficient martial practitioner. His skin would not darken easily. Sheughed and said, ¡°We were all surprised when you ordered that a bed be ced on the deck. We thought that you were being ridiculous and strange, or that you were a lover of nudity. We did not expect such use.¡±

    She continued speaking as she received the refreshment from the steward¡ªa bowlful of liquid dessert. The maiden gently stirred the liquid which gave off a dewy luster.

    Meng Qi opened his mouth. The servant girl fed him a spoonful of the dessert and he tasted the myriad of refreshing vors. With his eyes still closed, he said with a smile, ¡°I am a person who knows how to enjoy myself to the fullest. I will not spare myself an ounce of indulgence and luxury when it is time for me to enjoy.¡±

    The sunlight touched his skin and glowed off his back like a sheet of gold.

    ¡°A guest once told me that we should seize the day and live life to the fullest. Are you one such man, Young Master?¡± It was another servant girl who had spoken.

    The girl lifted a back-scratcher made of jade and scratched Meng Qi¡¯s back.

    The atmosphere on the upper deck was slow and rxed due to the cool breeze and the warm sun. The mood was suddenly broken by the loud call of a sailor.

    ¡°Man ahoy, Young Master!¡±

    ¡°Man ahoy? Shouldn¡¯t it be a ship that ising our way and not a man?¡± The servant girls were bewildered.

    Meng Qi maintained his peaceful idleness with his eyes still closed. He had already sensed the presence of the person from afar. ¡°Leave him be.¡± He answered tly.

    Far ahead, a small shallop cut through the rolling waves of the sea, leaving a foaming trail in its wake. Upon it stood a man clothed in white flowing robes. The person stood tall and proud with the air of a man who had sprung out from ancient tales and legends. He wielded a weapon that resembled a saber and a sword.

    Despite his outwardly mundane appearance, he projected such an imposing presence that the sailor had not noticed the shallop he rode on!

    The man in white sensed the presence of the junk ship and therge bed on the deck. With his spiritual senses projected, he saw a manzing in the sunlight with his chest naked as hey on the bed.

    It was a scene that would leave anyone with the desire to unwind. Within his mind came a soft urge that beckoned him into the soft and velvety folds of the bed.

    The man in white remained motionless. The small shallop steered gently toward the junk ship. Nearing the bow of the ship, he called out in thenguage of the Great Jin Empire.

    ¡°Is that a man of the Northern Zhou Empire or the Southern Jin Empire onboard?¡±

    His tone was as cold and keen as steel. Even tens of meters away it resounded into everyone¡¯s ears.

    Meng Qi remained on the bed, enjoying the fruit slices fed to him by the servant girls. He spokezily from the bed. ¡°Southern Jin. May I ask where you are from? What would you like to know?¡±

    The man in white lowered the weapon he held and his expression turned solemn as he answered. ¡°I am Ning Tai, a swordsman from the ind nation of Dong Sang. I have been traveling around my country for a long time, seeking out swordsmen of my level to duel with, but I have yet to meet anyone that I could not defeat. I have heard of the greatness of the talents of the Northern Zhou and Southern Jin empires. Therefore, I am on my way there to test my skills. Can you tell me the name of the greatest warrior below the level of the First Celestial Ladder?¡±

    ¡°Dong Sang?¡± Meng Qi had heard of the name. It was a far-off ind country in the East Sea. The ind continent was rumored to be immense, with an abundance of natural resources. Comparable to the district of River East, the growth of martial skills and disciplines prospered there, producing numerous promising talents. Yet, tales from the ind of Dong Sang rarely reached the coasts of the maind due to the dangers that lurked at sea and the scarcity of sea routes connecting the ind.

    ¡°Undefeated against opponents below the Realm of the First Celestial Ladder?¡±Meng Qiughed and replied, his tone stillzy. ¡°There are many talents and prodigies of martial skills everywhere. But how is one to know who reigns over them when they have not fought against each other before? Who is there to say who wields the strongest power? Still, none will ever dispute the names of He Jiu of the Eastsea Sword Vige and Wang Siyuan of the Wang n of River East. They are among the greatest warriors in thend, both of whom have leaped over the barriers of the earlier Realms of the Exterior.¡±

    ¡°They leaped over the Realms of the Exterior?¡± The eyes of the man in white twinkled with anticipation. A sudden thirst for victory hemmed with pride in his own skills began to surface. ¡°Where are they now?¡±

    ¡°Wang Siyuan resides in his ancestral residence in Maoling of River East. He Jiu would most likely be in the city of Linhai...¡± Meng Qi pointed him in their direction hoping to watch an interesting drama unfold.

    Ning Tai listened intently to Meng Qi¡¯s counsel. His fingers grazed the sheath of his sword lightly. With a whisk of his white flowing robes, the small shallop turned abruptly and began to glide over thepping waves, heading toward Linhai.

    He had opted not to fly in order to preserve his energy and condition, hoping to save the best for his much-awaited battle ahead!

    ¡°The man from Dong Sang is a very arrogant and haughty person, Young Master. Why did you not teach him some humility, since you are also a powerful martial practitioner yourself?¡± It was a servant girl who asked. She had noticed that Meng Qi wielded considerable powers of his own.

    With his eyes half-closed, Meng Qi giggled and exined. ¡°I would have dly jumped into a fight if such a man hade forward with such arrogance a few months ago. But now I am assimting and meditating on thews and orders of Nature, the spectrum of my thoughts harmonizing with the Dharma and Logos of Nature. Everything follows the course of its nature. And from Naturees peace and serenity. From whencee my will to fighte from now that I have only peace and tranquility?¡±

    ¡°Spoken like a man of the cloth...¡± The servant girl gasped.

    Meng Qi opened his mouth and took a gulp of the liquid dessert fed to him before he continued speaking. ¡°Nay. This is only a mandatory process in the course of my training. One can liken it to the absolute and eternal course of Nature like the calm before a storm or the buildup of water before a dam breaks. Once I am fully limated to the sensation of the attunement, I shall be able to break through all barriers and achieve greater heights.

    ¡°Here sits saber within me. The mes of my Vital Spirit burns its steel as the hammer of my Gist of Trueness pounds on it. The Dharma and Logos of Nature will provide the finishing touches to refine its edges to perfection. The de bides its time patiently until it musters enough strength. Once the time is right, the de will sing and the gleam of its steel will shine once more with cold fury as the saber dispenses justice with shock and awe.¡±

    The maidens around him nodded their heads nkly as if in a trance.

    The junk ship continued its idle cruise. Meng Qi remained sprawled on the bed, enjoying the indulgence and pleasure as he was enticed into a slumber offort and relief.

    Time passed swiftly. Before long, the port of Langya, thergest seaport in River East and allnds, could be seen from afar. The masts and spires of the many ships docked nearby filled the unfolding cityscape. Hordes of people walked around and the pungent scent of seawater and fish filled the nostrils of everyone.

    Meng Qi suddenly opened his eyes, his belly still exposed to the sunlight. His gaze was dark and distant, impossible to read.

    He slowly got up and extended his arms. The servants beside him knowingly draped his robes on his shoulders, dressing him in tight ck clothes.

    One by one the articles of his clothing were worn. Slowly, Meng Qi felt all drowsiness andziness diminishing. From within rose an air of supremacy and power. All around him, the servants could feel the excess of pride and majesty radiating strongly.

    With misty eyes, the servant girls beheld the huge changes in the man before them. ¡°The Young Master has turned into apletely different person...¡±

    Meng Qi drew his saber. He had his arms crossed before his chest while he held the saber in his left hand. His arms iled wildly as if he had broken from an imagined confinement. His body shone with dazzling radiance and his aura rose sharply. He stood silently, still as stone, the entirety of his grandeur and the greatness of his valiance on disy.

    Some distance away, a small shallop cleaved the undtions of the waves with Ning Tai steadily steering it in his white flowing robes.

    He sensed a familiar presence that made his head turn in the direction of the junk ship. The strange sword in his hand shuddered and rang softly.

    ¡°I see you have not gone to Linhai.¡± Meng Qi said with a smile.

    Ning Tai replied sourly in the tongue of the Great Jin Empire. ¡°He Jiu hase to Langya.¡±

    His gaze bore straight into Meng Qi. The sword he held tilted close to his body like a snake preparing to strike!

    The girth of the junk ship and the little shallop was a huge contrast.

 Chapter 635: Now Or Never

    <h4>Chapter 635: Now Or Never</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    The sea winds blew freely. Tension rose as the two warriors watched each other intently. Darkness descended upon them suddenly. The cheerful radiance of the sun was shrouded by columns of clouds that sparked with lightning and rumbled with thunder.

    ¡°You are powerful.¡± Ning Tai remarked in the ented tongue of the Great Jin Empire. His body looked outwardly rxed and calm, but his aura within him grew rigid like a taut bow and his readiness climbed to its climax.

    His eyes were filled with burning passion¡ªa love for the exhrating experience of intense battle even at the cost of his life!

    ¡°So are you.¡± Meng Qi¡¯s hand leisurely rested on the hilt of his saber with an air that was not of arrogance but of tremendous confidence in his own abilities. He stood proud and erect, a man of imposing bearing.

    His opponent had not brandished his weapon, but Ning Tai could already feel the staggering pressure weighing down on him!

    ¡°What terrible aura! It is no less strong than other powerful warriors I have encountered before! My de would never be able to see the day if this continues!¡±Ning Tai thought suddenly.

    For the past few months, Meng Qi had been assimting the Dharma and Logos of Nature. In the meantime, he had also meditated and studied the techniques of the Divine Nine-annihtion and the Six Strokes of the Overlord, including the methods of intensifying his dominating presence. With the Eight Nine Mysteries discipline, he was now able to project more than two-thirds of the same presence as the Overlord himself!

    The winds died down and the choppy waves subsided. On the small shallop, Ning Tai bent forward slightly. He drew his left hand closer to himself while his right hand pointed the sword forward. He briskly called out.

    ¡°I challenge you to a duel!¡±

    Unperturbed by the cry of his opponent, Meng Qi replied with a smile. ¡°So be it then.¡±

    Short and simple, with no unnecessary words.

    As he spoke, his apertures unsealed discreetly. The Forms of the Golden Crow, the Grand Sun, and the cosmic stars of the Chaos materialized and converged as one into the Celestial diorama formed by the internal aura of his Nine Innate Apertures and his internal organs. The manifested Celestial returned to its original form before the passage of time where there was only absolute nothingness!

    The ¡°Big Bang¡± technique was ready!

    This time, Meng Qi did not cast the technique as he usually did. Instead, he concentrated the powers of the technique upon the de of the Heaven Inflicted Pain. The stroke also contained vestiges of the Chaos Vortex technique from the Virtual Purity Sabersmanship and the fundamentals he had learned from the first of the Six Strokes of the Overlord.

    In his most recent hermetic training, he had learned to instill his freshly-acquired understandings into the ¡°Big Bang¡± technique of his creation. With the refinement of the technique using the assimtion of the ¡°Singr Existence¡± technique, the ¡°Big Bang¡± was close to itspletion. Its potential close to the peak of the Exterior levels due to its enhanced effects that Meng Qi¡¯s conjured Dharmic Forms allowed. The full output of the technique was not inferior to the techniques of the Dharmakaya level!

    At that very moment, Ning Tai felt Meng Qi¡¯s aura grow in intensity, especially the saber that he held in his right hand. There was a strange concentration as if forces had been contained within the de, disying a still silence that contrasted deeply with their breathing and the flow of their boiling blood.

    ¡°An incredible draw of the saber!¡± Ning Tai gasped with shock. His aura wavered with fright, feeling everything around him grow dark as the saber left its sheath¡ªa force of unstoppable magnitude!

    Hardly uninitiated nor uninformed, he could clearly see the uniqueness and power of Meng Qi¡¯s stroke!

    The martial disciplines from the ind of Dong Sang specialized in dealing the most powerful blow with the first strike. Coupling one¡¯s mind and physique with the forces of Nature, the force of the blow blended all the elements into one concentrated blow that would erupt with terrifying force. Thus the first strike of warriors from Dong Sangmonly embodied the concept of ¡°intensification¡± of powers.

    ¡°Now is the time, or I will never be able to draw my sword!¡± Beads of perspiration appeared on his forehead. His eyes squinted as he channeled his powers.

    Suddenly, the small shallop skimmed over the sloshing waves and shot forward at the junk ship. Ning Tai took a small step forward and leaped off the little boat.

    His speed rapidly increased as his feet stepped in the air and hurled himself at Meng Qi. Ning Tai bent his body slightly and held his sword in one hand and its scabbard in the other, preparing himself to attack!

    As a warrior of the Exterior, he could call upon the forces of Heaven and Earth and harness them into the aura of his de to strike at enemies from afar. However, against opponents of simr strength and power, the forces of such aura would diminish as distance increased. The same could be said for the effects of the Dharma and Logos of Nature upon oneself. Thus the damage of one¡¯s attacks would weaken without the full utilization of one¡¯s own physical strength. Battles would then be closebat between twobatants of simr powers, with shes of fists and steel. The physique that one had continually honed for years, the amassing of the forces of Nature and the assimtion of the Dharma and Logos of Nature would be the keys to unleashing one¡¯s greatest fighting powers in such skirmishes!

    Therefore, seeing that Meng Qi was an opponent of equal level and strength, Ning Tai mustered his full power while waiting to strike at his opponent when he was close!

    With the help of his Body Movement techniques, Ning Tai¡¯s body appeared to separate into shimmering mirages that would throw enemies into confusion. If someone were to strike at Ning Tai¡¯s flickering illusions and miss, he would lose the initiative. Therefore, it would be prudent for Meng Qi to either wait for a true opening to attack or use a ranged attack to disrupt Ning Tai¡¯s momentum.

    Instead, Meng Qi elected to strike first! He stood tall and erect in front of the ship¡¯s bow with his saber tightly grasped.

    ¡°Now is the time!¡± Ning Tai drew closer and his right hand ripped his sword from the scabbard!

    Ssh!

    There was a lightning sh of steel. Waves around them leaped several meters into the air before they came down together with the merciless swing of the saber!

    The immense, bluish-ck waves sshed back into the sea with a force that would tten anything!

    Meng Qi calmly watched his rapidly approaching foe. He did not draw his weapon, but, instead, his hand pushed the hilt of his saber deeply into its scabbard.

    The tension in the air around them became heavier and heavier as if all elements of Nature and Time were being squeezed tightly, threatening to burst with a force that could destroy everything!

    The air darkened with the rising intensity. The cold and fierce glint of steel came close to Meng Qi as the waves that rose up into the air covered his view of the sky.

    His grip on his weapon suddenly tightened. The saber escaped from its sheath, swinging upward ferociously!

    Chink!

    The call of his saber pierced into the strata of heavens like the cry of a dragon, echoing into the distance across the entire city of Langya.

    The saber shed menacingly and dispersed the tension that lingered as if venting its frustration upon release from captivity. The never-before-seen eruption of such frightening force caused a huge sh of light that illuminated the sky.

    With the fearsome blow, the dark tension around them crumbled. Even the sea of clouds in the sky was divided into halves above them. The waves of the ocean separated into two with the ship at the center of the divide. Far into the horizon, the divide stretched¡ªso deep the ocean bed was visible!

    The de had endured a silent slumber in his heart. Upon its awakening, the force of its release could destroy all things or even reshape the very fabric of Nature!

    In the city of Langya was He Jiu who took up lodging at the residence of the Ruan n, and Wang Siyuan who stayed on top of a mountain nearby. These experts of the Exterior turned to gaze in the direction of the seaport.

    ¡°The stroke disys the dominance of a warrior of unrivalled skills!¡±

    ¡°Su Meng is here? Has he reached such a level?¡±

    ¡°For more than a year, his de had not seen the light of day within the Great Jin Empire! Who could have known that it would let loose such power upon its release!¡±

    ng!

    The shining sword shed furiously against the Heaven Inflicted Pain. Immediately, Ning Tai felt the indomitable force of his opponent¡¯s stroke. The sh of his sword¡¯s shiny glimmer was being split into two!

    His sword, a Precious Weapon, was notched! He could vaguely see the blinding shes from their shing weapons through the chinks on his sword because it was about to fall apart!

    Suddenly, the cold and frenzied radiance from his opponent¡¯s saber softened and mellowed. Flurries of illusions assailed his mind: illusions of different countermoves of the striking saber yed before his eyes with blinding speed. The waves of the sea became calm as his opponent forced him backward.

    Chink! Meng Qi returned his saber to its sheath.

    The bright radiance from their frantic but brief sh disappeared as if on cue from the sound of Meng Qi¡¯s saber being sheathed. The undtions of the sea were calm once more and Ning Tai was back in his position on the small shallop just like before.

    Nothing seemed to have changed. It was as if their brief bout earlier was nothing more than a very realistic dream!

    Ning Tai was stupefied for a while and then he roared withughter.

    ¡°Indeed, the Central ins has many great hidden talents! My journey here has not been in vain!

    ¡°To think that there is such skill of the saber in this world! Such martial disciplines!¡±

    There was no pain, anguish nor anger. Instead, Ning Tai was delirious with joy.

    ¡°Wisdom came ere the Dawn was shining; Why pity when Deathes iming!¡±

    ¡°Another fanatic of the martial arts...¡± Meng Qi¡¯s view of his opponent improved. He bowed slightly in respect and said, ¡°You have been gracious. It would have been extremely difficult for me to block your attack if we had met several months earlier.¡±

    Indeed, Ning Tai was a person worthy of his name. If Meng Qi were to duel with him before he had encountered the vision of the Six Strokes of the Overlord, not even the Five Thunder Bombardment or the Big Bang technique would have ensured his victory. Without a proper state of mind and control of the tide of battle, or if he hadmitted any blunder, Meng Qi would have been forced to be on the defensive. Without conjuring his additional limbs and the Law Phenomenon enchantment, he would not have been able to end the sh with just one stroke.

    ¡°May I know your name, Young Master?¡± Ning Tai stowed away his sword and asked hesitantly.

    ¡°Su Meng, the Killing de.¡± Meng Qi uttered his name with a cheerful smile.

    Ning Tai¡¯s expression became proud and cold again. Poignantly, he said, ¡°I have traveled west and I have seen much, yet I have only encountered two who amazed me. You are one of them, Master Su. You have given me such satisfaction in our duel.¡±

    He spoke very passionately despite hispses in the tongue of the Central ins.

    ¡°Who is the other one?¡± Meng Qi asked with a snicker.

    ¡°He is also a man who cruises the sea with a small shallop. He wears strange robes of green and his expression is perpetually bewildered. I tried to catch up to him and possibly challenge him to a duel but I could not even catch up with his shadow. I only heard his voice, muttering ¡®Who am I¡¯ repeatedly.¡±

    ¡°Who am I...¡± Meng Qi eyes narrowed a little, remembering the strange Taoist who had chained the Gatekeeper outside Carefree Valley and the ink scroll left by the deity, Dongyang God!

    ¡°Where was he headed?¡± Meng Qi asked with feigned indifference.

    ¡°To the east,¡± Ning Tai said simply.

    ¡°The east?¡± The answer made Meng Qi frown slightly.

    ¡°Does that refer to the ¡®East¡¯ of the Dongyang God¡ªliterally, the God of the Eastern Sun?

    ¡°Or the ¡®East¡¯ of the Patriarch of the East?¡±

    His thoughts wandered to the name of the ¡°Immortality Elixir of the East Pole¡±, a name that he had once noticed amongst the legacies of the Dongyang God of old. The name ¡°Azure Emperor¡±, also known as the Patriarch of the East!

    At the thought of the name of the ancient legendary entity, Meng Qi took a light breath and tried not to reveal anything from his expression.

    Knowing that Ning Tai could reveal no more, Meng Qi changed the subject. ¡°Have you heard of the Qinghua Spiritual Wood? I heard that the continent of Dong Sang is a ce blessed with many natural resources.¡±

    ¡°I have. But, those that are more than a thousand years old are rare. Those that have survived longer still would no longer be in existence,¡± said Ning Tai in the crudenguage of the Great Jin Empire.

    Meng Qi nodded gently. He waved his arm toward the cityscape before them. ¡°The city of Langya is just ahead. Would you not challenge He Jiu to a duel?¡±

    Ning Tai shook his head. ¡°I have learned much from the duel with you, Master Su. I will need some time to meditate and assimte my gains before I can challenge He Jiu,¡± he said.

    As he spoke, the small shallop turned and drifted in the direction of the inds near Langya.

    Meng Qi smiled and saw his newfound friend off into the distance. Back onnd, he settled the remaining payment for the boat. He stepped into the city and went in the direction of the Residence of the Ruan n.

    As he drew near, he heard the music of flutes and zithers ying softly. The sweet sounds wafted through the wind and an overwhelming tranquility swept his senses as the Residence of the Ruan n loomed.

    His brief but tumultuous disy at sea had not gone unnoticed by the n. A person he knew stood waiting for him at the entrance. It was Ruan Yaoguang.

    Her hair was worn in a bun held by a pin. Clutching her dragon head¡¯s staff, she surveyed Meng Qi before she gasped. ¡°What a formidable young man indeed!¡±

    Meng Qi was about to respond with a humble remark when she continued. ¡°But you havee at an ill-timed hour. The Twenty-First Daughter is still in hermetic training. She ns to break through the Realm of the Exterior. It will take at least ten to fifteen days before she seeds.¡±

    From her voice, there was no doubt about Ruan Yushu¡¯s ability to seed.

    ¡°These are good tidings indeed.¡± Meng Qi remarked passionately before he continued with the true purpose of his visit. ¡°I have heard of the matter involving the Blue-blooded People, so I havee to see if I can help. Does the n have any ns?¡±

    With the slightest hint of her brows twitching, Ruan Yaoguang replied. ¡°You have yet to pass the First Celestial Ladder, right?¡±

    She had not sensed Meng Qi conjuring his Dharmic Forms earlier in his duel with Ning Tai.

    ¡°I am still a little short.¡± Meng Qi admitted honestly.

    ¡°The Blue-blooded People are gifted inbat. Without the powers of the First Celestial Ladder, any of their warriors who possess skills of the Exterior can kill you. I would advise that you stay away for your safety.¡± Ruan Yaoguang declined Meng Qi¡¯s offer.

    However, there was something about her bluntness that puzzled Meng Qi. He swiftly said, ¡°I have techniques that could disrupt the Blue-blooded People¡¯s ability to manipte water.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± Ruan Yaoguang responded tly. ¡°The Patriarch has asked for help from the Master of the Wang n and his Divine Weapon, the Book of Luo. They are divining more information on the Blue-blooded People as we speak. There are no further ns for now. You cane and stay for a few days while we wait.¡±

    ¡°The Book of Luo, one of the Peerless Godly Weapons? Even the Wang n of River East is involved in this?¡± The revtion was shocking to Meng Qi. He cupped one hand in the other before his chest and spoke modestly. ¡°With Yushu in meditation and training, there is no one in the n that I am close to. Please allow me to take up lodging at a monastery or a temple for convenience.¡±

    ¡°Very well.¡± Ruan Yaoguang nodded softly.

    ¡°I was just being modest...¡± Meng Qi felt his cheeks burn slightly. Doubt and skepticism about Ruan Yaoguang¡¯s strange demeanor niggled at his mind.

    He repressed further thoughts and left to seek temporary shelter at the Three-clearness Monastery nearby.

 Chapter 636: Many Meetings

    <h4>Chapter 636: Many Meetings</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    The Three-clearness Monastery of Langya city was an ordinary Taoist monastery where themon folk nearby woulde to offer prayers and burn offerings. The monastery was not aligned with any sects or martial guilds. It was not located in any site of great prominence or significance, yet it was no less popr amongst the residents of the city.

    The monastery has only a handful of martial practitioners, wielding powers below the Exterior level, all of whom obliged to Meng Qi¡¯s request for amodations.

    With the matters of his lodgings settled, Meng Qi had brewed some tea and was about to take the first sip as he pondered over Ruan Yaoguang¡¯s puzzling demeanor earlier when a steward came to his door. The steward reported that the Golden Badge Arrestor of Peng Province, Nie Zhi hase to visit.

    ¡°A Golden Badge Arrestor?¡± Meng Qi was surprised by the sudden visit. He got up immediately and went to the door.

    Thends of Jiangdong included both Jiang Province and Peng Province. The city of Langya was the capital of the Peng Province which has a magistrate¡¯s court manned by a division of the Six Fan School. The division in Langya was led by a Golden Badge Arrester and his assistant, a Purple-ribbon Arrester, both of whom were in charge of all judicial affairs of the province. The present Golden Badge Arrester was Nie Zhi, a Peerless Master Pro of the Five-fold Heaven.

    An Arrester of such caliber equal to Nie Zhi would normally be revered with great respect and esteem. But in the city of Langya, a man of his prowess could easily be overshadowed by the greatness of the Ruan n. The n itself has more than a handful of kinsmen who possessed powers that could dwarf that of Nie Zhi¡¯s with little difficulty. Moreover, the Patriarch of the Ruan n was a former Minister of the Political Affairs Hall who stillmanded strong respect even within the Imperial Court. Thus, like his colleagues stationed at the cities of Guangling and Yedu, Nie Zhi has always shied away from notice unless needed to with most of his focus on the neighboring Peng Province and other nearby cities.

    ¡°Why would hee now to visit me on his own initiative?¡± Meng Qi walked through the doorway of the courtyard, still puzzled, and saw Nie Zhi waiting for him.

    He was an old man with hair white as snow, yet with pretty teeth and a face without any wrinkles, looking youthful and energetic. With a strongughter, he spoke, ¡°You are indeed one of the most remarkable of your generation, young nephew. The blow that you unleashed earlier was most astounding that I myself would have avoided its terrifying force if I had been your opponent.¡±

    He was d in the dark-crimson garb of an Arrestor of the Six Fan School, adorned with threads of gold and a golden badge which hung from his waist. Tall and erect Nie Zhi stood, a man of vim and vigor despite his age.

    Meng Qi noticed that his guest had addressed him as ¡°Nephew¡±. This made him wonder if his guest was trying to fraternize with him due to the prominence of the Su n in the organization of the Six Fan School, or if the matter he hade to discuss was indeed rted to the Su n. With one hand cupped on the other in respect, Meng Qi bowed and replied, ¡°You are very modest, Uncle.¡±

    Nie Zhi roared withughter again, ¡°On the contrary, I am but an old and feeble man, my boy. Very old indeed.¡±

    As he spoke, he stepped through the entryway into the courtyard. Noticing this, the steward knowingly wandered away.

    They took their seats around a stone table in the courtyard. Nie Zhi turned his head around and surveyed the surroundings. A light breeze blew by them. He found nothing was amiss and cast a spell to separate themselves from the outside to prevent any prying ears.

    ¡°Your surreptitious departure from your family¡¯s residence, the havoc that you have wrought and your silent disappearance for more than a year before your brief re-emergence in Jiangdong has distressed your father and your uncle. They have been terribly worried about your safety. Woe betide if I were to miss you when you have made such a dramatic appearance here.¡± Nie Zhi spoke with a slightly amused expression.

    Meng Qi could not help but feel embarrassed. He was hardly close to his own kin, caring only for Su Ziyue who was rted to his uncle on his mother¡¯s side. Following the resolution of his incarnation¡¯s Karma, he has since never corresponded to any of his kin save for Su Ziyue and Gu Changqing, writing to both of them, giving them guidance and advise on their practice of martial skills.

    ¡°I have incurred the wrath of many powerful enemies. It would only be easy for them to ambush and hunt me down if I were to reside permanently there. It is prudent that I keep myself away from home,¡± Meng Qi answered, choosing his words carefully.

    Still, the pretense that he gave has a certain degree of truth to it.

    Nie Zhi shook his head and said, ¡°There are many powerful warriors who watch the capital of Luoyang that evil folks will never dare to trespass its boundaries. It is one of the safest ces under all heavens. Why should you be worried about your safety there?¡±

    ¡°Be that as it may, Uncle. There are various security measures set up in the capital that can keep away any evildoers with malicious intent that not even a powerful warrior of the Dharmakaya level would dare brashly provoke. But that is only so under normal circumstances. The oue can bepletely different if one were to deliberately make an attempt on my life in a suicidal endeavor. No security measures, defenders or guards in the capital will amount to anything against such tenacious will to take my life. My life is in constant peril.¡± Meng Qi was reminded of the previous attempt on his life during his stay in Luoyang. ¡°And I have more than a handful of enemies that are capable of fielding such talents.¡±

    ¡°Because of the affair involving The Buddha¡¯s Palms?¡± Nie Zhi asked with a hint of interest.

    ¡°Moreover, I have incurred the irk of almost every factions within the Nine Evil Path except for the Changsheng Denomination. And I have managed to anger a few of them at more than one asion, namely Han Guang, the Evil Master. If he had known that I was the one who have, more than once, thwarted his evil ns, he would have long came to im my life personally...¡± Meng Qi reflected silently on his inseverable kismet with the evil folks of the Jianghu.

    ¡°One way or the other.¡± Meng Qi replied dismissively. He asked his guest instead, ¡°Do you have news from my family?¡±

    ¡°All is well with the health of all your elders; your grandmother, your father, and your uncle. Despite the loss of your father¡¯s dukeship, the name of the Eight Distinguished Super Arrestors stillmands certain respect and keeps any scoundrels at bay.¡± Nie Zhi knowingly avoided mentioning the name of Ke Wen, conveniently hinting that she was also fine.

    He paused briefly before he continued, ¡°Your father, however, seems to be slightly dispirited since the ordeal. He reads a lot of scriptures and sutrastely.¡±

    Meng Qi nodded gently and asked, ¡°What of my sister?¡±

    ¡°With the devastating ordeal that your family has gone through, little Ziyue has shed much of her youthful immaturity. She has been working hard and has made good progress.¡± Nie Zhi said approvingly.

    Meng Qi and Nie Zhi continued their exchanges like a true uncle catching up with his nephew.

    ¡°What do you know of my family¡¯s response to my quiet departure?¡± At the end of their discussion, Meng Qi could not help but ask.

    Nie Zhi replied with a weak smile, ¡°Your father said that you are a free spirit who needs to soar.¡±

    ¡°A free spirit? Is he hinting that I am ¡®one who does not sit quietly¡¯...¡± Meng Qi did not answer. He only giggled wryly in return.

    They concluded their small talk and Nie Zhi put on a solemn expression. ¡°There is another matter which haspelled my visit today, dear nephew.¡±

    ¡°Pray rte, Uncle.¡± Meng Qi had expected that his guest was hardly here for a trivial family talk.

    Nie Zhi stroked his white beard as he spoke, ¡°I would like to ask you to help us and supply us with information on the Ruan n¡¯s campaign against the Blue-blooded People.¡±

    His words seemed to imply his confidence in Meng Qi¡¯s rtionship with the Ruan n.

    ¡°But I am afraid that the deeper specifics of their ns might not be convenient to be revealed,¡± Meng Qi grimaced at the conundrum.

    Nie Zhi shook his head. ¡°The matter is not of my personal interest. But, as the administrator of the local Six Fan School office, it is my duty to keep myself abreast of everything in case anything turns ugly.¡±

    With a noble pretense to start, Nie Zhi continued again, ¡°For days, the Ruan n has assumed a low profile while they have been trying to divine the whereabouts of their of the Blue-blooded People. The only movements that we have observed from the n were the grandmasters of their kin that were sent out to investigate their findings. Theck of information is most vexing.¡±

    ¡°At the same time, there are also several other peculiarities. The Master of the Wang n has been taking up residence with the Ruan n since he arrived days ago with the Book of Luo, but the Young Master Wang lodges in a Buddhist temple on a hill east of this city and he has kept himself entirely away from the whole affair. On the other hand, He Jiu, the Shapeless Sword and a few of his men are the only other reinforcements that have arrived from the Eastsea Sword Vige...¡±

    Nie Zhi finally came to an earnest plea after his long oratory. ¡°I will understand if the information you procure is sensitive and is pertinent to the sess of the endeavor, which you may deem unfit to be exposed. I will never begrudge you for it.¡±

    ¡°I will try my best, Uncle.¡± Meng Qi thought of Ruan Yaoguang¡¯s puzzling demeanor. With rising interest and curiosity, Meng Qi decided to find out more.

    Meng Qi already had the perfect candidate that would provide him with answers: the Young Master of the Wang n, Wang Siyuan!

    Some people have tendencies to ¡°kill and mutte themselves¡± while Wang Siyuan, affectionately dubbed as ¡°Trickster Wang¡± by Meng Qi, has an inclination to ¡°take things too far¡±. He has always suffered from unstable mental conditions. Thus, Meng Qi decided that he would rely on one of Wang Siyuan¡¯s fits where thetter might provide sound advice for Meng Qi to ¡°break the stalemate¡± of his calctions.

    Nie Zhi left, satisfied with Meng Qi¡¯s answer. Meng Qi sipped on his tea as he pondered further. Suddenly, his senses alerted him of someone approaching. He swiftly rose and went to take a look.

    There was a blur before his eyes and a grey figure appeared out of thin air in front of him!

    ¡°He had gotten so close to me when I had just noticed his presenceing... What incredible powers...¡± Meng Qi was wary, fully prepared to defend himself.

    He looked at the stranger, a middle-aged monk d in grey. He looked noble and honest except for his pair of eyes which bespoke cunning and deceitfulness.

    ¡°Amitabha. My name is Friar Jie Du. It is good to meet you, Master Su.¡± He smiled jovially as he recited the Buddhist mantra with his palms sped.

    ¡°Friar Jie Du? Literally, ¡°the monk who refrains from gambling¡±?¡± But the simrities shared between his name and that of Priestess Jie Sha had not urred to him for the name of Friar Jie Du was well-known in the Jianghu!

    There were various men of the cloth who roamed the vastnds of the world,manding formidable powers and strength. But nearly all of them were based from temples or monasteries of prominence that even pilgrim-monks were mostly part of a religious brotherhood. Almost all, except for this one. Friar Jie Du was famous in the martial world for being a true independent warrior monk who aligned with no faction but himself. For this very reason, it was incredible that he has achieved the level of a grandmaster on his own and has been named as one of the powerful martial practitioners of the Terrestrial Rankings.

    Despite his modest background, everyone could not help but feel intrigued by his mysteriousness. He came and went freely as he wished and was infamous for being obsessed with gambling. He loved to bet on almost anything and has never won a bet. Once, he was even a mere inches away from losing away his hands in a gamble. He had then vowed before Buddha that he would refrain from gambling, but the pain of his consequences had faded as quickly as they came; he perpetually tumbled back into the same obsession that has continually consumed him despite his newly-adopted Dharmic name of Friar Jie Du.

    Normally, a warrior of such ws would either experience immense difficulties in improving or he would be easily ensnared by traps or malicious schemes of any malevolent foes. Yet, Friar Jie Du has managed to survive the perilous and treacherous rapids of the Jianghu until now with his powers enduringly on the rise; another trait which has contributed to his enigmatic history.

    There has been much talk about Friar Jie Du revolving around in the Jianghu. Some spected that he was a Blue- or Green-stair Assassin of the Unrelenting Tower. Some even guessed that the good friar could be the Lord of the Unrelenting Tower himself, and the name of Friar Jie Du was but a mere cloak of disguise. Yet there were also some who alluded to his close rtions with the organization of the Iron-d Building; that he could be leading one of the three most secretive divisions of the organization. Still, there was only one thing certain about him: great secrets and mysteries swirled around him.

    Meng Qi responded with a gesture of respect and asked, ¡°And how can I help you, Friar?¡±

    Friar Jie Du beamed gleefully and said, ¡°I have been informed that you, Master Su, are able to lead anyone into the realm of the Lanke Temple to meditate on and assimte the Primary Instruction of The Buddha¡¯s Palms. The notion is most enticing to me that I have toe to ask this favor of you.¡±

    ¡°But I am not sure if the Bodhisattva will be pleased if I were to brazenly lead strangers into the Pure Lands of the Lanke Temple.¡± Meng Qi had nned to lead Ruan Yushu and the rest of hispanions there. Too many an intrusion could upset the members of the Lanke Temple even if the Candramurni Bodhisattva were to hold true to her vows. The sourness could be detrimental to his future ns.

    Moreover, Meng Qi was, by no means, a close associate of Friar Jie Du. Why should he lead a stranger there?

    Again, the monk sped his hands together, ¡°I have just lost all my fortune in a bet. This makes it difficult for me to provide anything valuable for a trade. I have an idea: let us make a bet. I will be in servitude to you for three years if I lose. But if by the graces of Luck, I were to win, you will take me to the Lanke Temple.¡±

    ¡°A bet... Old habits die hard with this monk, it seems...¡± Meng Qi giggled and spoke, ¡°And why would I need you? It is disturbing to have somebody trailing my steps day and night.¡±

    Aware that he himself harbored a great many secrets, having a grandmaster following at his heels would never bode well for him. Especially when he could not take a leaf out of Immortal Yunhe¡¯s book and slip into the Gate of Plenitude at will.

    Without allowing Friar Jie Du to speak, Meng Qi hastily continued, ¡°Can you kindly reveal the name of the person who had told you that I was allowed entry into the Lanke Temple?¡±

    He would be incessantly harassed if word of this were to escape.

    Like a thief, Friar Jie Du looked around sneakily and spoke in a hushed tone, ¡°I share a little friendship with He Qi. It took me great effort to pry the knowledge from him. Rest assured that no one else knows about this.¡±

    ¡°He Qi, ¡®the Sword Manic¡¯...¡± The mention of the name reminded him of He Jiu and a few of his men being the only reinforcements from the Eastsea Sword Vige. Meng Qi gave a smallugh, and tried to decline once more, ¡°Let us see what else you have to offer to persuade me, Friar.¡±

    The monk frowned with despair, ¡°But I am so broke that I only have myself to offer...¡±

    He sighed heavily and turned to leave, deeply saddened with disappointment.

    Meng Qi watched the grey figure leave, whose shoes scruffily grazed the ground. Leaving the matter aside, Meng Qi returned his thoughts to the entire affair which climax was afoot.

    ...........

    In the residence of the Ruan n, He Jiu was deep in meditation on his bed. He opened his eyes suddenly and rose to his feet. With a smile lined across his face, he stepped slowly out of his doors, filled with brimming confidence.

    ¡°Where to, Young Master?¡± His manservant asked sheepishly.

    He Jiuughed loudly and spoke, ¡°I want to challenge Su Meng to a duel.¡±

    ¡°B-but why?¡± The eyes of the steward widened with surprise.

    He Jiu held his hands behind his back. Passionately, he spoke, ¡°I had gained entry into the levels of the Exterior before him by almost a year. Yet here we are now, martial practitioners of equal levels trying to leap into the First Celestial Ladder. I can suffer no more dys; the divide between our powers will widen if I do not catch up. I should use this chance to challenge him to a duel or there might not be any chance for me to do so in the near future!¡±

    ¡°The fight would hardly be of any thrill to either of us in a duel if the gap between our powers widens. It would only be a one-sided match.¡±

    The manservant hastily added kind words of constion, ¡°Surely the differences will not be great. Even if he has endured the four Judgments of Heaven, you yourself have also endured one, Young Master.¡±

    Without any grudge, He Jiu remarked with augh, ¡°I, He Jiu, am hardly a man of such pettiness. It is true that he gains power at a pace greater than mine. Still, there will be somewhere where his progress will slow at a bottleneck. It might be during the levels of the Half-step to the Dharmakaya, the Dharmakaya or even the levels of a Sage. I will continue my relentless strides with steadfastness. There will surelye a day when we can look once more at each other as equals.¡±

    With mere words, He Jiu expressed his utmost confidence.

    Saying thus, He Jiu threw his head back inughter and stepped out of his room, heading straight to the Three-clearness Monastery.

    He reached the entrance of the monastery, where a steward who waited there came to him, ¡°Master Su had anticipated your arrival, Master He. Please follow me into the Three-clearness Pce.¡±

    ¡°Very well,¡± He Jiu replied. He did not suppress his aura as he came, thus he was not surprised that Meng Qi had noticed himing.

    The steward led him through the square of the monastery and into the halls of the Three-clearness Pce. There, what he first noticed were the three statues seated high above.

    The statues of the Primogenitor Daode and the Primogenitor Lingbao nked the sides of the sculpture of the Heavenly Primogenitor. Looking from the left to the right, one would notice a progression from old, to middle-age, and to youth between the three figurines.

    The statues of the three deities each held a Ruyi Sceptre, a green-bluish sword, and a drawing with the taiji symbol respectively. Despite not having any magical properties, the life-like statues were fashioned with great detail that one could feel the wisdom, majesty, sophistication, and greatness permeating from the y figures. Together, the three represented the highest trinity of Taoist, each with a legend of their own. Together, their mere presence would instill fear and respect into anyone who walked the halls.

    He Jiu¡¯s breath gradually rxed. His gaze wandered down from the three impressive statues and came to rest on Meng Qi who was sitting right below them. d in fitting robes of ck, he was sitting cross-legged with his eyes half-closed as if he was meditating deeply, his demeanor blending in with the tranquility and peace that filled the entire chamber!

 Chapter 637: The Formless Sword Qi

    <h4>Chapter 637: The Formless Sword Qi</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Silence pervaded the expanse of the Three-clearness Pce. Fumes from the burning incense danced upwards into the air, giving off an air of divine surrealism to whosoever eyesid upon the three sculptures. The great and magnificent Heavenly Primogenitor, the all-knowing Primogenitor Daode, and the mighty and far-reaching Primogenitor Lingbao sat silently. As described by the legends and fables depicting them, they observed with indifference at the vanities and torments that Man endured.

    Meng Qi sat below the statues of the Taoist Trinity, his figure stood out from the backdrop of the three figurines behind him. d in ck, fitting clothes, his eyes were half-closed on the deadpan look of his face. The atmosphere of immeasurable depth and stillness radiating from him made the approaching He Jiu felt as if it was Meng Qi who was the true master of that abode, and the Taoist Trinity behind him were his conjured Dharmic Forms.

    One of the Primordial Beginning, one of the End of All Things, and one of the Ubiquitous Enlightenment!

    He Jiu could hardly help but feel overwhelmed by the tense pressure weighing on him that he almost bowed his head with reverence as if he was meeting with the actual Primogenitors of the Taoist Trinity!

    ¡°You havee.¡± Meng Qi uttered tly, his eyes still half-closed.

    He could vaguely guess the reason of He Jiu¡¯s visit. He Jiu was a fellow martial practitioner that he respected and admired. Meng Qi has longed for a duel with him ever since he reached the levels of the Exterior. Still, his wish was never fulfilled for their paths rarely converged. Unlike their previous duel in the Happycloud Heights where there were considerable differences between their powers, this would be a duel between two warriors of equal or simr strength. A situation where they would not have to rely on differences between numbers to even the odds of their duel!

    Thence, Meng Qi had purposefully sat before the statues. With the likenesses of the statues to augment the atmosphere manipted by his Dharmic conjuration, the Immortal Primogenitor Form, his presence and stature peaked rapidly to the best of his condition. With his best, he would duel one of his most respected peer, He Jiu. This would be the most earnest gesture of respect that Meng Qi would show him!

    He Jiu took a deep and heavy breath as he took in the entire view and mood of the space he stepped into intensely. He did not look at Meng Qi, instead, his sight was fixated upon the sculptures of the Taoist Trinity,

    ¡°And so I have!¡±

    Bold and adamant, He Jiu was awash with confidence that he would ovee the adversity that awaited him!

    At that very moment, they shared an unspoken understanding that hinted no need for more words. Meng Qi¡¯s eyes blinked open suddenly. Darkness befell instantly, throwing the entire hall of the Three-clearness Pce into a gloom. The expanse around them was swiftly filled with a mood of phantasmal buoyancy between reality and fantasy!

    Driven by the aura of swirling energies, He Jiu¡¯s gaze lowered upon Meng Qi. Their eyes locked upon each other, burning withpetitiveness!

    Crack! Crack!

    A brief glimmer of sh sparked and crackled in the ckness of the hall as thebatants both faded from sight.

    High above in the sky, strong sts of winds sliced ravenously like sharp des. The figures of Meng Qi and He Jiu materialized amongst the choppy gale.

    Afraid that the shes of their blows might cause coteral damages to the surroundings of Langya, they had tacitly agreed to take their duel to the sky, knowing full well that their simr powers made it hard for them to rein in the forces of their blows.

    Meng Qi gripped the hilt of his de. He did not swing the de at his opponent, instead, he drew the de closer to him. Illusions of his Dharmic Form came into shape from all his apertures and converged as one. There was a sudden stillness as if Time has slowed.

    That very moment, He Jiu howled suddenly withughter. Two shes of Sword Qi shot from his eyes.

    But that was not all. Multitudes of auras of Sword Qi tore from the apertures of his nose, his ears, his mouths and all other meridian points around his body. In shades of green and white, some were rigid and some were deft, some were cold with malice whilst some burned with intensity; all of them streaked all around Meng Qi, enveloping him as the barrage of lights fell upon him.

    Yet, above all, the slews of Sword Qi assailing him did note at him directly. Some encircled him, some curved from above him and some winded to his back beforeing at him; all of them surrounding him in a cocoon of ded aura before striking at him!

    Meng Qi could feel the astounding pressure of the Sword Qi filling the space around him then. Blurs of dazzling rays of lights filled his sight that he could neither tell top nor bottom, only the staggering tenseness of impending doom threatening to reduce him to dust!

    ¡°Good!¡± Meng Qi eximed in his heart. There was no fear. Only the aggressive thirst to win.

    ¡°This is the reason he is a worthy opponent!¡±

    Chink!

    His saber groaned anxiously as it escaped its scabbard. The restraint that has been holding it back. With the cry resembling that of a dragon, there came a sudden burst of purple brilliance that broke the fleeting stillness.

    Most people would have elected to remain on the defensive as a more cautious approach to handle He Jiu¡¯s assaults. They would brandish their sabers in flurries of arcing strokes that would shape a round, defensive sphere around them to defend themselves against the raining onught of He Jiu¡¯s Sword Qi. But Meng Qi had other designs. Seeing that he and He Jiu wielded simr strength and power, the momentum of his offense was critical to his victory; and the effectiveness of his offense relied on the dominating disposition of his style. He could not tolerate losing the initiative!

    The roar of his de reverberated through the air. The saber bared its fang as it swung upwards, glinting ferociously as it curved dangerously with the huge force that he had channeled during the brief stillness earlier. Suddenly, the huge sh of purple light split into hundreds of different shafts of glimmering lights! The shes of ded auras poured all around him. Some dashed swiftly whilst some zipped slowly through the space, some streaked clumsily whilst some curved gracefully; all of the ded auras surrounded him, following the strokes of his de that epassed all around him.

    ng! ng! ng! The ded auras conjured by Meng Qi collided with each and every Sword Qi summoned by He Jiu, nullifying each other and dissipated into oblivion. None remained as peace returned to the skies around them!

    It was a discipline of the sword despite using a saber! The techniques, the Annihtion of des and the Return of the Ten Thousand Swords! With force against force, Meng Qi had invalidated the offense of his opponent!

    ¡°Good!¡± He Jiu¡¯s voice thundered withughter, fading once more from sight.

    Sensing an impending stroke, Meng Qi swung his saber to his back instinctively.

    ng!

    A ray of light materialized and was dangerously close to hitting Meng Qi, only for the Sword Qi to be parried by his de.

    The Formless Sword Qi indeed! Formless, shapeless and untraceable!

    The bolt of Sword Qi disappeared as swiftly as it came. Peace and silence resumed as if nothing had happened.

    Meng Qi released his Eye Aperture, allowing his sight greater degree of perception. Still, he could find no traces of the Sword Qi conjured by He Jiu. He listened closely with his Ear Aperture. But he could hear nothing save for the winds whistling dangerously!

    ¡°Extraordinary indeed... That he shifts freely into his formless state at will...¡± Meng Qi grimaced at his conundrum. His senses of sight and hearing were devoid of their uses to him.

    Another tingling sensation came without a sign. Trusting his own instincts, Meng Qi swung his de downwards.

    ng!

    Meng Qi¡¯s de hit another faint bolt of light which had been aimed at one of Meng Qi¡¯s weak points.

    The bolt of light dispersed once more and vanished without any trace.

    Pacing over white, swirling clouds, Meng Qi expanded the range of his spiritual senses to amplify his sight and hearing amidst the rough and grueling winds. Still, he found nothing of the Formless Sword Qi that He Jiu has morphed into!

    ¡°Do I really have only the forewarnings of the Eight Nine Mysteries to depend on?¡±Meng Qi asked himself. There was no panic. It was hardly the first time he had found himself in such a quandary; his opponent¡¯s methods were quite simr to that of the Wolf King which he had in long ago.

    But during his encounter then, he was able to rely on his Precious Weapon to detect the presence of his foe. On the other hand, He Jiu¡¯s Formless Sword Qi could escape the detection of even the most proficient warriors of the Exterior levels, rendering the awareness of his Precious Weapon useless!

    ng!

    Meng Qi held his saber upright, just in front of his forehead, and deflected another blow of Sword Qi aimed at his head.

    ng!

    There was barely time for another breath, Meng Qi¡¯s de immediately swerved downwards and parried another blow.

    ¡°This cannot continue!¡± Tapping into his extensive experiences inbat, he cleared his mind and calmed himself. After quick thinking, he closed his eyes and sealed his Ear Aperture!

    There was nothing; only darkness and silence. With his sense of touch shut off from him, he could feel nothing from the rolling winds brushing past him. Meng Qi felt disconnected from the rest of the world and Nature that he could almost scream in anguish at the destitution.

    He endured the tingle of horridness and channeled his powers. The Immortal Primogenitor Form came into shape within him, preparing itself for any unknowns.

    Another dread fell on him with a chill. With his eyes still closed, Meng Qi swung his saber ant at another salvo of Sword Qi.

    ng! ng! ng!

    Bolts of Sword Qi rained continuously upon Meng Qi who iled his saber frantically around him like a true blind man. Shafts of purple lightning crackled at the shes of the blows.

    He had discontinued the use of his physical senses and relied only on his sixth sense. The peaking potential of the Eight Nine Mysteries discipline to predict dangers culminated in the manifestation of the essence of the discipline of the Eight Nine Mysteries ¨C the ¡°Premonition of Perils¡±! With it, Meng Qi held his own against the Formless Sword Qi!

    ng! ng! ng!

    The exchanges of blows stalled into a stalemate; He Jiu threw everything he could at Meng Qi and thetter resisted his efforts leaving no room for He Jiu to exploit.

    To Meng Qi, a battle of this fashion was the very worst to him. He was being deprived of the chance to use the many Dharmakaya-leveled techniques at his disposal for he could not even lock on to He Jiu. A hurried attack would not do him any good, for it would only expose him to reprisals by his opponent. The ¡°Doom of Demons¡± technique has but one weakness: the technique, despite inflicting damages to every part of a selected area, could not attack the small area of space around him which was like the eye of a storm. The Doom of Demons would be of no use if He Jiu could hide right around him.

    Moreover, He Jiu¡¯s attacks pinpointed on the weak points of Meng Qi, namely the Hidden Latch aperture and his forehead and Meng Qi could do nothing. With only the defensive enhancement of the Eight Nine Mysteries discipline, he could only wait for He Jiu to miss his actual weak points and retaliate, for He Jiu did not know which weak points were already strengthened by Meng Qi¡¯s defenses.

    But He Jiu was in a simr quandary to Meng Qi. He has to disappear immediately each time his attacks were foiled by Meng Qi and he could not carelessly use any fatal moves lest Meng Qi would be able to lock onto him instead. Meng Qi¡¯s prowess to soak up damage was hardly new to him.

    Still, both thebatants were certain of one thing: the fight would not continue for long. He Jiu¡¯s transformation into the Formless Sword Qi required the use of his Dharmic Form, and he would have long suffered internal injuries from the prolonged use of his Dharmic Form if it not for the fact that he was close to attaining the level of the First Celestial Ladder. Still, he suffered great exhaustion each time he transformed. It would not be long until his powers are spent!

    Like He Jiu, Meng Qi¡¯s use of his Dharmic Form to increase the efficacy of his predictions by the Eight Nine Mysteries discipline had also taken a heavy toll on his powers. Not even the reviving effects of the Immortal Pressing Art could do him much good.

    This was a battle of persistence! A struggle of endurance and tenacity!

    ¡°This cannot continue!¡± The duo in a deadlock shared the same fleeting thought; a sudden impulse that urred to them by their experiences and instincts in battle!

    ng! ng! ng!

    Despite hungry for a solution to his quandary, the loss of the senses of sight, hearing, and touch has rendered Meng Qi stranded in a limbo where he was isted from the world outside, enduring a lingering destion. But the Immortal Primogenitor Form that he conjured had not stopped functioning. The threat of the Formless Sword Qi has forced Meng Qi to maintain the Dharmic Form. But aside from strengthening his sixth sense, the Form allowed him to perceive the imperceptible, sensing more than he ever could!

    He could sense the gossamer strands of starry threads crisscrossed densely across the sky...

    He then sensed a pool of energy, the force that drove the Sun forward in itsbor of rising and setting every day...

    In the thick of the thrashing winds, he could sense the undtions of something unknown; its presence as silent as death, yet it festered dimly with vigor...

    Thews and orders, the Dharma and Logos of Nature inspired the purpose of every single form in the world, both animate and inanimate. Without form or substance, the ts of Nature¡¯s purposes manifested in multitudes of embodiments around that one would only be astounded and overwhelmed by its greatness if one had to try toprehend Nature with one¡¯s mundane senses of hearing and sight.

    This very moment, by a stroke of chance, Meng Qi abandoned the use of his physical senses and immersed himself in the flow of Nature by relying only on the Immortal Primogenitor Form and his spiritual senses. This allowed him to capture the essence; a partial ¡°Truth¡± of the world and fractionally passed the hurdles of the level of the First Celestial Ladder!

    He believed that He Jiu had sensed it too.

    For this was the very reason that warriors would challenge only opponents who share equal or greater strength to a duel!

    As battles like these required utmost concentration. One had to expel all thoughts of doubt and their mundane self to embrace only the cruxes of Energy, Qi, Spirit, and Will to experience the feel of trueness and the intangible!

    ng! ng! ng!

    Meng Qi¡¯s saber shed continuously with the incessant assaults of the Formless Sword Qi. He seemed to understand the uncanny excitement that tingled through him, but yet it was inexplicable and abstruse. But there was no time for him to assimte on what he felt, for the pressure that his opponent wasying upon him was piling up!

    ng!

    The sounds of the shes echoed through the void in the sky, the Heaven Inflicted Pain tirelessly parried the Formless Sword Qi assailing Meng Qi.

    Another glimmer of a sword shed dangerously again. But suddenly the shaft of light burst into bits. Meng Qi¡¯s de passed through the scattering lights like an illusion. Yet, the sprinkling of lights returned as one again and shot straight at Meng Qi!

    The Formless Sword Qi, the embodiment of Formlessness! Where it could be anything its wielder willed!

    He Jiu had finally stepped up to im the initiative by revealing the soul of his most potent conjuration!

    Realizing that the tides of the battle were changing swiftly, Meng Qi found himself falling closer and closer to danger and defeat. But with steeled nerves, his de swung back and deflected a blow that was close to striking at his forehead. His left hand formed a pointing gesture with his index and middle finger like a sword and shed at another beam of light aiming at his weak spot. He braced himself and hurled himself at the rest of the rays of light raining upon him!

    Thud! Thud! Thud!

    The hail of lights bombarded Meng Qi¡¯s body, but his body glowed in gold defiantly, leaving only spots of white scorch marks on him.

    With the climax of their battle expired, He Jiu could no longer maintain the resilience of his transformation into the Formless Sword Qi. Meng Qi, his eyes still closed throughout the entire barrage before, felt something. The Immortal Primogenitor Form within him sprung to motion!

    Meng Qi¡¯s saber rose into the air above his head. Enraged bolts of lightning converged on it as if the de itself was made of lightning!

    ¡°I have you now!¡± Meng Qi bellowed to himself and swung his saber down hard. The many Dharmic Forms he conjured flickered briefly with only the Immortal Primogenitor Form maintaining its prominence.

    Boom!

    So heavy was the blow that struck at an empty space in the air that its force distorted the fabric of Space, nearly copsing it. There was a brief stillness of energies channeling when suddenly came another deafening explosion!

    Boom!

    Lightning bolts of sweltering heat scattered the clouds and turned the skies around them into a sea of lightning, annihting everything around Meng Qi with equal retribution of fury and destruction!

    A glimmer of Sword Qi pulsed weakly in the billowing waves of the sea of lightning. He Jiu was forced to reappear, suffering the fierce and relentless pricks of the crackling bolts.

    He has been exhausted and was close to being utterly crippled.

    In Meng Qi¡¯s mind, the faint traces of his opponent¡¯s Sword Qi finally revealed itself! It had appeared to him on its own, without the use of his physical and spiritual senses!

    It was as if something had been unlocked within him, the ¡°immateriality¡± in the elements of Nature was suddenly ¡°visible¡± to him!

    Meng Qi¡¯s eyes blinked open; so did the figure of the Immortal Primogenitor Form in him. The translucent silhouette of the figure flew out from his body before it burst and shrouded the entire sky, extending far into all directions around the world, weaving and entangling itself with all incorporeal fabrics of Nature!

    Everything around him turned dark suddenly, where he could see no sky nornd, no Sun nor winds.

 Chapter 638: Heavenly Knowing

    <h4>Chapter 638: Heavenly Knowing</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Courage rose within He Jiu, spurring the continuous change between formed and formless and the sprouting of Sword Qi. He alternated between dodging and blocking attacks while resisting the terrifyingly forceful electric lights. Suddenly, darkness enveloped his vision and he lost sight in his opened Eyes Aperture. There was nothing but silence in his ears.

    The raging gale and numbing electric light earlier seemed to have disappeared at the same time!

    Suddenly, He Jiu could no longer tell top from bottom, left from right, even front from back¡ªhe had lost all frames of reference!

    ¡°This¡ª¡± Before a thought could fully form, he detected a faintly discernible breath¡ªa breath unchanged since time immemorial¡ªon a boundless sea in the depths of the darkness. The breath gave an impression of superiority over everything in the world as it overlooked the past, present, and future. Feelings of reverence would inevitably rise whening across this breath, quelling all intentions to rebel!

    Suddenly, splendid streams of saber radiance illuminated the darkness and dyed He Jiu¡¯s vision purple. Color returned and he could finally see.

    The purple saber radiance, like a curved Thunderp, created an irregr wound above the ¡°darkness¡±. Light, noise, and astral winds burst forth from the wound.

    His Vital Spirit opened its eyes. Since heaven and earth were alive, it was only natural for all living things to evolve!

    The saber radiance was so fast that it arrived at He Jiu¡¯s face the second he detected it. Instinctively, he could only shift from formed to formless and attempt to dodge it.

    Crack!

    The ¡°void¡± split open with a dull sound like tearing brocade. The vague, hazy sword light tore through the ¡°void¡± just like that.

    A stunned He Jiu continued to shift between formed and formless, unleashing all his potential. Sharp, quick-witted sword Qi sprouted and interweavedyer uponyer to produce a sword formation.

    Pfft!

    The sword formation shattered, causing He Jiu¡¯s Qi and blood to rage inside him. Losing the strength to maintain the Formless Sword Qi, he returned to his human form. Blood gushed from the Aperture acupoints all over his body including his eyes, ears, and nostrils. The blood then turned into a red Sword Qi that struck the saber radiance, bringing about a mutual obliteration.

    ¡°If Su Menges at me with another strike right now, I won¡¯t be able to endure it!¡±He Jiu absorbed all the Heaven Qi and Vital Qi he could in order to recover as soon as possible. Their tense exchange of blows earlier had brought him close enough to touch the first step of the Celestial Ladder. In fact, he was close enough to step into it yetcked something to push him forward. He wanted to borrow the pressure of a final battle to do it. Even so, he knew that if Meng Qi¡¯s condition was even a little better than his and he was struck again, he would not even have the chance to gather his strength!

    The Vital Qi, like a vast sea, existed in every nook and cranny of the world. It permeated He Jiu¡¯s body, aiding his recovery.

    Suddenly, he felt the sea of Vital Qi on his left turn scorching hot. The sea began to boil as a Grand Sun rose, dying the sky red. Simultaneously, on his right was the cold sensation of pure and clear moonlight.

    ¡°This is...¡± He stopped in his tracks to sense his surroundings. Innumerable twinkling stars dotted the night sky that stretched to infinity. Golden Crows fluttered inside the stars, towering over the images of Gods.

    Then, everything began to contract as they copsed within themselves. It was as if there was a vortex ahead, warping and breaking down all of them until they were fused.

    It was not till now that He Jiu finally saw Meng Qi. As usual, thetter was d in ck while carrying his huge saber, Heaven Inflicted Pain. The Aperture acupoints all over his body radiated great rays of light. Behind him was an imposing image of a ¡°human¡± dressed in a wide-sleeved loose robe. The image seemed to be the same ¡°vortex¡± that engulfed all phenomena.

    When he focused on the image, he realized it had Meng Qi¡¯s face!

    Moreover, it was as if the force of heaven and earth was imbued in every part of the image. The force was formed out of the interweaving of Meng Qi¡¯s genuine Qi with a variety of Dharma and Logos. It was so abstruse that it stupefied all who saw it.

    ¡°How could he materialize his own form?¡± Stunned, He Jiu could not look away from the image.

    Upon closer inspection, he vaguely felt the image copsing, beginning with the tiniest fragments of the Dharma and Logos. The copse continued incessantly until it seemed to be forming a Dark Dot. The dot was so tiny that it appeared to have neither top nor bottom, neither front nor back, yet contained all possibilities. Neither the past nor the future could be discerned from the dot. It was something indescribable. In fact, it was a dot that could not be considered a ¡°Dark Dot¡±!

    The greatest of forms bore the desired shape!

    ¡°Illusion?¡± He Jiu restrained the probing. When he took another look, he found the imposing, impressive human image still there. It still bore Meng Qi¡¯s ¡°face¡±.

    He took a breath before slowly expelling it along with all of his fighting desire. He saluted Meng Qi. ¡°Back then, I borrowed your strength to make a breakthrough. Today, I¡¯m returning the favor by helping you cross the first step of the Celestial Ladder. Sigh, to live life with such carefreeness! Congrattions, congrattions indeed!¡±

    He knew he would have to concede if Meng Qi was not preupied with making a breakthrough. Moreover, thetter had already crossed the first step of the Celestial Ladder and scaled the Four-fold Heaven realm. It would be meaningless to continue their fight.

    The Dharma Form behind Meng Qi gradually vanished, as did the rays of light peeking out from the Aperture acupoints all over his body. He smiled when everything returned to normal. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that you came up just a little short, Young Heightslord He.¡±

    Following the initial interweaving of the Dharma Form and the Dharma and Logos, it woulde close to a tangible form. Heavenly Knowing abilities such as Providential Sight and Mind Connection Bead would arise after the form was fed to the Vital Spirit and physical body. It was the inevitable oue after reaching a certain threshold in one¡¯s martial arts cultivation. It was also a sign of true strength. Earlier, Meng Qi had garnered a portion of such abilities.

    First was the ¡°Wind-like Changes¡± ¡ªa deviation technique for the Vital Spirit that was capable of neutralizing the abilities of items like God-tying Rope. The second was the ¡°All-seeing Stare¡±, which resembled Providential Sight more than it did the Bodhi¡¯s Stare. It allowed one to see the minute details as well as connect with those with discernible breath within a hundred-mile area. For now, thetter produced rtively vague images. If Meng Qi was far stronger than the other party, the image would be clear enough for him to determine thetter¡¯s location. The third was the ¡°Primeval Golden Lotus¡± that resided in Meng Qi¡¯s Mud-pill Pce. It was connected to his Vital Spirit and capable of weakening an opponent¡¯s spiritual attacks and confuse karma for a short time. This was to guard against the effects of karmic secret techniques.

    Meng Qi guessed the reason the disguised Immortal Primogenitor Form wore his face¡ªunlike others whose Forms took on the faces of Gods or the manifestation of the Dharma and Logos¡ªhad something to do with the impartation of the Gist of Trueness.

    Though he did not major in it, an impartation of such level would most certainly have an effect on the minute details.

    ¡°I, the Unique and Righteous, meet myself!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m close to a breakthrough as well. It¡¯ll take half a month at most.¡± He Jiu bore no grudge against Meng Qi.

    He did not engage Meng Qi in further conversation, knowing thetter must consolidate his breakthrough. Neither did he ask him about his Dharma Form. He turned around and flew back to the Ruan family manor in Langya.

    Looking at He Jiu¡¯s disappearing figure, Meng Qi recalled how He Jiu had challenged him, Yan Chong, and the others. Time had truly flown, so many things had changed. Though he was not in entirely good spirits, he was excited about his achievement.

    ¡°Heh. I¡¯m now just about strong enough to upy the bottom of the ck List for real.¡± Meng Qi thought optimistically.

    Overhead, the sky was crystal clear and the sunshine dyed the sea of clouds a radiant gold.

    ...

    When Meng Qi scaled the west hill the next day, he saw Wang Siyuan enjoying his tea under a Bodhi tree. He was in his usual in robe, his face as pale as white paper. His figure was as thin and frail as ever as if he would copse with the gentlest sweep of wind. He coughed every now and then, causing a deep heartache in his frowning servant girl.

    ¡°You again!¡± She red at Meng Qi. ¡± Each time Young Master meets this wastrel, his cough would get especially worse!¡±

    Grinning, Meng Qi took the seat opposite Wang Siyuan. ¡°Master Wang, how elegant of you to sit under a Bodhi tree in front of an ancient Buddhist temple. Could you be interested in Buddhism?¡±

    Wang Siyuan nced at him before smiling faintly. ¡°If you have questions, go ahead and ask. Otherwise, just drink your tea.¡±

    He seemed to be saying, ¡°There¡¯s no need to beat around the bush and y games with a reckless fool like you.¡±

    With a raised eyebrow, Meng Qi reached for his sleeve with his right hand as if rolling up his sleeves in preparation for beating up someone.

    ¡°I crossed the first step of the Celestial Ladder three months ago,¡± Wang Siyuan said cidly. His lips were entirely bloodless.

    ¡°What a coincidence!¡± Naturally, Meng Qi did not n on beating anyone up. He was just trying to liven up the atmosphere. Heughed when he heard what Wang Siyuan said. ¡°Since you¡¯ve already crossed the first step of the Celestial Ladder, you wouldn¡¯t be at a disadvantage against Blue-blooded People of the Exterior level. So why are you staying in the west hill instead of going to the Ruan family manor?¡±

    Wang Siyuan moistened his throat with tea after coughing twice. ¡°My presence wouldn¡¯t make a difference,¡± he said slowly.

    ¡°People who speak in riddles are the most despicable!¡± With his fingers, Meng Qi began making a deduction using the Jade Virtual Divination.

    Wang Siyuan¡¯s gaze shifted downward as if ncing at Meng Qi¡¯s right hand. His expression eased as he said, ¡°With the Book of Luo putting up obstruction, you won¡¯t learn anything no matter how you try to augur it. But there¡¯s not much to discuss since it¡¯s not my setup. Everything will be clear in a couple of days.¡±

    Evidently, his tendency to escape after having his fun was limited to his schemes.

    Meng Qi dropped the issue. Picked up his cup and sipped the tea. He then left with a smile.

    Even though Wang Siyuan did not reveal anything, his words ¡°the Book of Luo¡±, ¡°my presence wouldn¡¯t make a difference¡±, and ¡°everything will be clear in a couple of days¡± were enough to tip Meng Qi off.

    ...

    Upon return to the Three-clearness Monastery, Meng Qi met Friar Jiedu who was grinning from ear to ear.

    Friar Jiedu, who was dressed in a dusty frock, ran up to him with gleaming eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve thought long and hard about it and finally recalled something. That¡¯s the seal my Master used to secure the door. Though it¡¯s now shabby and fairly powerless, it¡¯s nevertheless a treasure.¡±

    ¡°You would¡¯ve already pawned it if it has any value.¡± Meng Qi chuckled.

    Friar Jiedu scratched his shaven head without blushing. ¡°You¡¯re too kind. It¡¯s just that I often neglect the item due to its ordinary appearance.¡±

    He took out a newspaper-like yellowed paper as he spoke. The grease-stained paper was deeply wrinkled as if it was often crumpled. Six Sanskrit characters were written on it:

    ¡°Om Ma Ni Pad Me Hum!¡±

    ¡°The six runes?¡± Meng Qi subconsciously raised his head to look at Friar Jiedu.

    The Five Pirs Mountain had just appeared in his Journey to the West mission and now Friar Jiedu was sending him the Talisman of the Six Runes!

    ¡°Is this a coincidence or a deliberate move?¡±

    With a tempestuous heart, Meng Qi looked at the monk with a growing impression that thetter was a mysterious, enigmatic person.

    ¡°What do you think?¡± the monk asked fawningly.

    ¡°Where did you get this seal?¡± Meng Qi asked with an unchanged expression.

    ¡°This is something my Master left behind. How would I know where he got it from?¡± The monk looked at him incredulously.

    ¡°Who¡¯s your Master?¡± Meng Qi asked.

    Friar Jiedu chuckled. ¡°My Master died a long time ago. He bore no title and not even I know his name.¡±

    The monk continued to be evasive in answering Meng Qi¡¯s next few questions.

    When he saw how tight-lipped the monk was, Meng Qi said, ¡°If you¡¯re unwilling to tell me the details, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be of help.¡±

    The monk once again looked anxious. ¡°I really have no idea.¡±

    ¡°Not even Buddha¡¯s Palm is enough to tempt him?¡± Meng Qi narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°I see. I¡¯d like to help but my hands are tied.¡±

    This was now a contest of persistence!

    Friar Jiedu sighed as he put away his talisman. He turned around, about to leave.

    Meng Qi suddenly said, ¡°Hold on, Master...¡±

    The monk turned around happily. ¡°So you agree to help, Donor?¡±

    ¡°No. Since you¡¯re close to Senior He Qi, I have some questions about the Ruan n¡¯s resistance of the Blue-blooded People.¡± Meng Qi would never concede so easily.

    The monk grinned. ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious. You¡¯ll find out in a couple of days.¡±

    ¡°A couple of days? Again?¡± Meng Qi frowned.

    Seeing Meng Qi¡¯s refusal to mention Buddha¡¯s Palm, the monk kept looking back as he left with great reluctance.

    ¡°Just where did this monke from...¡± Meng Qi stared at Friar Jiedu as he left, experiencing the same doubt that often came to many masters in Jianghu.

    Since nothing major was unfolding in the Ruan n and things would be clear in just two days, Meng Qi decided to wait and see.

    ...

    Two dayster, somewhere in the East Sea where the water was as blue as a gem.

    ¡°This is the trench.¡± A simple, unadorned tortoiseshell hovered in mid-air, its shell dotted with ck-and-white spots as well as figures of the Five Elements of Yin and Yang. Like a book, in its simplicity was itsplexity. The speaker was a middle-aged man under the tortoiseshell.

    Evidently, the man had been very handsome in his younger years. Even now, his looks were extraordinary and his temperament was particrly striking. However, his face was so pale it was as if he was suffering from a chronic illness.

    Under the cover of the tortoiseshell, Old Master Ruan, Third Childe of the Ruan n, and the others were hovering next to the middle-aged man. Old Master Ruan was staring at the surface of the sea with grim eyes. When he heard the middle-aged man¡¯s words, he turned to look at thetter who was hovering restlessly. Thetter had a head of white hair but his skin had no wrinkle. He looked somewhat simr to He Jiu. It was none other than ¡°Sword Maniac¡± He Qi!

    ¡°Then let¡¯s get started!¡± He Qi said, rxing the muscles in his limbs.

    The three families had long determined the roots of the Blue-blooded People. Inviting the Master of the Wang family and the Book of Luo to Langya with such fanfare was a facade. They did not want the Blue-blooded People to escape in advance after catching wind of the news.

    Currently, the Ruan family manor was essentially deserted. They had merely paralyzed the Blue-blooded People to give them the impression that they had yet to expose themselves. The main force, all the men and horses, had long been gathered here without anyone knowing!

    How could a n capable of maintaining such power and influence be easy to handle?

 Chapter 639: Shattering the Formation with a Single Sword Strike

    <h4>Chapter 639: Shattering the Formation with a Single Sword Strike</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    The gentle undtion of the bluish-green seawater caused a surge of waves that resembled the blossoming of a splendid blue gem. The sea stretched as far as the eye could see. It was such a breathtakingly beautiful sight.

    The wavering consciousness of ¡°Sword Manic¡± He Qi permeated the sea in an undetectable manner. The reflection of innumerable fish and the undting seabed appeared in his mind. He also detected the numerous strange creatures and objects in the deep sea untouched by sunshine but found no signs of a trench or the Blue-blooded People.

    This did not surprise him. If the Blue-blooded People could not even fool his perception, they would have long been found. Why would the grudge between the Eastsea Sword Vige and the Formless Sword Vermin lineage go so far back otherwise?

    He Qi, a Dharmakaya master, was a decisive person who would not repeatedly confirm the auguring with the Book of Luo. However, he did feel some confusion as he nced at Old Master Ruan.

    He could not understand the n¡¯s enthusiasm in hunting down the Blue-blooded People. Not only did the family run around to contact other parties, they basically spared no effort. They even sent two of their four grandmasters here, including Old Master Ruan who was a great grandmaster. In other words, excluding the grandmaster in Luoyang, only one grandmaster was guarding the family manor in Langya.

    In stark contrast, the Master of the Wang family carrying the Book of Luo was the only representative of his family. Simrly, while Eastsea Sword Vige and the Blue-blooded People had a deep grudge against each other, the former merely sent He Qi and Huang Taichong.

    Old Master Ruan had his head lowered, looking as deeply focused as the still water inside an ancient well. He Qi could not decipher anything from his expression.

    He then looked away and began stretching his limbs to turn himself into a formless sword light. He quietly plunged into the sea. The rest remained hovering in midair under the cover of the Book of Luo.

    Momentster, the sea began bubbling and simmering. It intensified instantaneously as if the water was boiling.

    Slosh! Following the resounding of a gloomy, husky sound, the water abruptly copsed and swiftly swirled to form a massive vortex.

    The vortex turnedrger and deeper as it swirled at a frantic pace, pushing water in all directions.

    Suddenly, a pure and sharp sword light spiraled out from the center of the vortex.

    Sword Qi surged to fill the void. The vortex instantly scattered, its pieces rushing forth in all directions.

    Slosh! The sea was torn apart as if it sustained an injury that cut deep enough to reveal the bones underneath. Third Childe of the Ruan n, Ruan Chengde, could vaguely see the grotesque and variegated seabed.

    The sword light dashed out of the sea before turning to plunge into it again. The whooshing Sword Qi seemed to have engulfed the entire area.

    Pfft, pfft, pfft!

    As a dull crash suddenly resonated, undting waves emerged somewhere on the sea. A colorless mass rapidly took on a deep blue color as it tried its utmost to resist the Sword Qi attack.

    ¡°They¡¯re really here!¡± The thin, ethereal-looking Third Childe of the Ruan n narrowed his eyes. Holding his zither, he charged at those ¡°waves¡±.

    He may be fast but someone was even faster. The Master of the Wang family with his fluttering wide sleeves left the cover of the Book of Luo and reappeared next to the formation of the Blue-blooded People within seconds.

    Meanwhile, the High Priest of the Blue-blooded People had not realized that enemies were at their door until He Qi¡¯s attack. His body was currently translucent, his blue blood flowing to form strange, mysterious seal script-like marks. He did his utmost to trigger the formation.

    If he could fully activate the formation, it would be enough to block He Qi and the others for a period of time. That was more than enough time for him to escape!

    The waves converged above the deep blue water. They were linked to the eye of the water springs as if forming an indestructible wall of defense along with the neighboring sea territories.

    Right at the critical moment when a change was about to be triggered in the formation, the Master of the Wang family simply thrust his sword. Itnded on top of the deep blue waves.

    The radiance glowing from within this particr section of deep blue swelled as if it had consumed a grand tonic. It absorbed all of the forceing from the eye of the water springs, surpassing his own limit in an instant. The gleaming radiance above the water began to form a crack.

    Crack! A wince-inducing sound reverberated as the crack extended at an incredible speed. The seemingly wless formation copsed and disintegrated in a span of seconds!

    The formation was in a state of partial concealment andplete defense. Not even the Master of the Wang family could shatter the formation easily, but the changes between stillness and movement allowed him to draw support from the Book of Luo and carve out an opportunity.

    This was their n all along!

    With the copse of the formation, the trench wasid bare for all of them to see. Inside the trench was a web of densely-packed caved-in areas, each of them covered in deep blue as if they were abundant pools of water.

    The mass of deep blue stretched and elongated as it gradually awakened. It was all of the Blue-blooded People!

    However, the most striking thing residing in the trench was the towering blue tower that flickered with a metallic luster. On both sides of the tower were wing-like ornaments. On its bottom was a huge shallow disc.

    It was engraved with the portrait of an imposing-looking God whose feet were treading on a ck dragon. Water serpents hung from its earlobes.

    In front of the great tower was the High Priest whose blue skin was decorated with patterns. He was telepathically rying his voice to several Exterior masters next to him. ¡°Go up and block one or two of them for the time being. I¡¯ll be praying for the force of the Ancestral God to descend on them!¡±

    Most of the Exterior masters were Blue-blooded People. Only one was a white-haired man with an ordinary human appearance. In the face of their descending enemies, the human and the Blue-blooded People were joined in opposition. ¡°Yes!¡± they replied in unison.

    Their voices were still resounding when Third Childe of the Ruan n entered the trench, his fingers strumming the strings of his zither.

    Following an indescribable quiet cry in the water, a terrifying yet honorable-looking phoenix emerged behind him. The phoenix had the head of a fowl, the chin of a swallow, and a body of multi-colored feathers. Unfolding both wings, it flew toward the highest of heavens.

    Slosh, slosh. The boiling water inside the trench rapidly turned into steam.

    With the cry of the phoenix sealing the Vital Spirit of the Blue-blooded People, their blood boiled and vaporized.

    Heavenly Phoenix Cries, torched mountains and boiled seawater!

    Third Childe of the Ruan n had chosen to use the more powerful 12 Magical Sounds of Langhuan in the absence of ordinary humans.

    Seeing the tragic death of his descendants, hatred gleamed in the eyes of a grandmaster level Blue-blooded person. Borrowing the force of the water, he ducked out of the way and was poised to go all-out in attacking Third Childe of the Ruan n.

    ng!

    The sudden clear, pleasing sound of a bell reverberated from a distance. Old Master Ruan had his hands tucked into his sleeves as a zither floated in front of him, its tail tainted with burn marks.

    The sound waves spread far and wide as the boiling seawater came to a standstill. The surviving Blue-blooded People were sealed, the condensed droplets that they sprinkled froze in midair. The droplets were pure, limpid, and indescribably beautiful.

    The strongest sound of the 12 Magical Sounds of Langhuan, Clock Quaking the Three Dimensions!

    The Blue-blooded grandmaster instantly stopped, his movements turned sluggish. The strange branches of arteries and vessels underneath his translucent skin became distinctively visible.

    The sword light flew past, exploding inside the grandmaster. Numerous Sword Qi ravaged his body and annihted him entirely. The sword light was none other than Huang Taichong.

    Typically, he would need to exert a great deal of effort to defeat this Blue-blooded grandmaster. However, with the help of Third Childe¡¯s Heavenly Sounds of Langhuan, it was as simple as cutting through a vegetable.

    Seawater gradually began to flow backward to fill the vacant space. ¡°Sword Manic¡± He Qi, a grandmaster in his own right, did not use his entire strength. Rather, he was confronting the old, gray-haired human Exterior master.

    This was his main goal in making this trip!

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d still be alive,¡± he said, sighing.

    The grey-haired human snorted. ¡°Of course. I¡¯m stronger than your father. I only despise that he has a great son!¡±

    ¡°What do you have to say when you were the ones who turned to the Devil Path?¡± He Qi¡¯s eyes gradually turned cold. ¡°Hand over the Sword Vermin Charm.¡±

    The grey-haired man burst intoughter like a madman. ¡°Turned to the Devil Path? That wasn¡¯t what you said back when we were pondering the secrets of the Blue-blooded People and filling the deficiencies of the Formless Sword Qi together.¡±

    He Qi hovered in front of the man, his hands behind him. ¡°The distinction between good and bad lies in the usage of the secrets of the Blue-blooded People, not the secrets themselves. My family used those secrets to make up for our ws in search of a supreme Great Path. That is as righteous and open as can be. On the other hand, you greedy people used numerous inders as your materials to find a way to transform yourselves. You harmed heaven and turned your backs on your ancestors. How could this be called anything but the Devil Path?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re just full of dishonest rhetoric, aren¡¯t you? Your family did all of this to make Eastsea Sword Vige yours! You people became traitorous after seeing that our way was superior to yours!¡± The resentment in the eyes of the grey-haired old man remained as clear as day.

    He Qiughed. ¡°Superior to ours? Uncle Gao, why don¡¯t I restrict my strength to the Half-step level and have a fair spar with you? Let¡¯s see who¡¯s superior.¡±

    ¡°Did you think I wouldn¡¯t dare answer your challenge?¡± The fighting desire in the grey-haired old man burned.

    ¡°If you lose, tell me where you hid the Sword Vermin Charm. Uncle Gao, you¡¯ve always been a man of your word. I don¡¯t suppose you¡¯ll go back on your promise,¡± He Qi said cidly.

    ¡°Fine!¡± The grey-haired old man had always borne a deep grudge about this. Behind him, a deep blue vortex materialized. Every drop of water forming the vortex was a purple Gu Poison Bug. The bugs inhaledrge amounts of Sword Qi and exhaled sharp sorption.

    His body began disintegrating until not one speck of skin or drop of blood was left. Every inch of him had turned into a sword!

    ...

    Over in the city of Langya, Meng Qi was sitting inside the Three-clearness Monastery while gazing at the Ruan family manor. After two days of consolidating his breakthrough findings, his cultivation was steadily parked in the Four-fold Heaven realm. Once he figured out what was going on in the Ruan family, he would have to consider Zhenwu¡¯s Decoy Grave.

    ¡°Everything will be clear in a couple of days?¡± Frowning, he stood up and began walking toward the Ruan family manor.

    Inside a certain courtyard in the city, a certain in-looking, wrinkled old man suddenly opened his eyes. He could not restrain his surprise. ¡°I can feel a wisp of the Ancestral God¡¯s breath!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a great change urring inside the trench!¡±

    He instantly got to his feet, exposing his nine fingers. Next to him were fivepanions.

 Chapter 640: Formlessness

    <h4>Chapter 640: Formlessness</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Inside the bottomless trench, the grey-haired old man surnamed Gao was like a dummy made out of a pile of blue sand. Copsing loudly and evenly, he turned into tiny drops of Gu Poison Bugs. His vortex-shaped Dharma Form was the same. The only difference was that its bugs were nearly illusory, not at all resembling the real thing.

    The two types of Gu Poison Bugs swallowed Sword Qi and exhaled sharp tips. They began vibrating gently, their color gradually paling until they were translucent.

    They scattered with a buzzing noise before disappearingpletely as if integrating with the void.

    Hands still sped behind his back, He Qi remained still. He knew well that the old man had obtained the essence of the Formless Sword Vermin. The old man turned himself into a bug, and that bug stood in the line between illusion and reality. It was capable of integrating into the sea of Vital Qi and bing a droplet in the vast ocean!

    Before detaching from heaven and earth, all martial artists must inhale and exhale Vital Qi. When they reach the Oneness of Heaven and Men realm, they could directly sense the sea of Vital Qi and immerse in it. With that, their every pore would be moisturized. It would allow them to subsequently obtain an extreme ability to restore their genuine Qi, maintain the vitality of their physical bodies and Vital Spirits, and give their every movement a great boost in power.

    The Formless Sword Vermin had truly transformed into a ¡°drop¡± of the sea of Vital Qi, allowing the physical body to inhale the Qi deep inside itself. Each pore was one of its Nine Innate Apertures. Once the Qi entered the body, the Sword Vermin would turn into an entity with a vigorous sword Qi. It whipped the weakest part with an unstoppable force. It could be considered the bane of many protection skills¡ªan exceptional assassination skill!

    Even more terrifying was the fact that these ¡°drops¡± were everywhere. There was so little difference between them and regr drops of the sea of Vital Qi that it was virtually impossible to distinguish the two. If the pores were closed and the inhtion of Vital Qi ceased, leaving only the physical body as support, no Exterior master would be able to continue at peak condition for long. Their energy levels would be rapidly depleted until they were defeated in an ¡°ordinary¡± manner.

    This skill, as strange as witchcraft, was named the Sword Vermin!

    The Sword Vermin lineage explored the secrets of the Blue-blooded People to learn how to integrate with the sea of Vital Qi in the same way thetter merged with water. Their goal was to achieve a genuine formlessness!

    Many yearster, the old man surnamed Gao seemed to have finally achieved this level!

    He Qi did not seal the ¡°link¡± between his physical body and heaven and earth as he continued to inhale Vital Qi. This cheered the old man. The bugs he had transformed into carefully approached He Qi from all directions, following the tide of the Vital Qi entering thetter¡¯s body. Even if thetter merged his Dharma Form and physical body and imbued every part of his body with Dharma and Logos so that the Interior and the Exterior were the same, there was still a distinction between the strong and the weak. If the old man could grasp it well, he could strike He Qi from thetter¡¯s Interior. Tens of thousands of Sword Qi would be more than enough to inflict serious damage on He Qi.

    More importantly, He Qi was suppressing his cultivation so his strength was only in the Half-step to Dharmakaya realm. This gave the old man every opportunity he needed to win and realize his long-cherished wish!

    The tide surged, hiding the Sword Vermin deep in its waters. As the Vital Qi quietly permeated He Qi¡¯s pores, the delighted old man prepared to strike!

    However, at this moment, he suddenly found that he could no longer sense He Qi!

    Heaven and earth continued to exist. The vtile sea of Vital Qi continued to permeate every corner of the world. The battle remained as fierce as ever and the sea continued to fill the gaps in itself. Everything was the same aside from He Qi¡¯s disappearance. He had disappearedpletely!

    Every trace of him, from his breath to his appearance, was gone. The second the delighted old man entered He Qi¡¯s body, he felt himself entering an illusion.

    Suddenly, he heard a concealed, confident voice next to his ears.

    ¡°Uncle Gao, this is what true ¡®formlessness¡¯ looks like!¡±

    Every part of the nearby void spouted small, fine Sword Qi. It struck the Sword Vermin with incredible precision and illuminated the darkness as if a pure, luminous Sword Qi had blossomed in the air above the trench.

    Pow, pow, pow! The sound of the Sword Vermin being smashed into pieces rang incessantly. Sword Qi engulfed the area before turning into flowers gleaming with multicolored lights whose petals opened one by one.

    The sea of Vital Qi was eliminated along with the subsiding light. He Qi reappeared with his hands still behind him. He remained expressionless for he had never once doubted his victory.

    ¡°How could this happen...

    ¡°How could your ability be cultivated to this extent if you didn¡¯t turn yourself into one of the Blue-blooded People...¡±

    The old man¡¯s pained, lethargic voice was heard. A droplet-sized dark blue Gu Poison Bug floated in front of He Qi, its shell lined with cracks as if it would shatter at any time.

    He Qi smiled. ¡°There are multiple paths but they lead to the same destination: enlightenment. You have your ways of the Devil; we have our ways of the Immortals.¡±

    ¡°Impossible... Impossible! This level of ¡®formlessness¡¯ is impossible even after iming Dharmakaya! I got it! You... Is this what you¡¯ve obtained fromprehending the Buddha¡¯s Palm?¡± Realization seemed to be dawning on the old man.

    ¡°The theory of formlessness is most widely discussed in Buddhism!¡±

    This elicited augh from He Qi. ¡°I was capable of this even beforeprehending the Buddha¡¯s Palm. It just wasn¡¯t as wless as it is now and there would have been apse in my transformation into formlessness. Admit your loss, Uncle Gao. Why find so many excuses?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right. Whatever the case is, you people found your way and cultivated the Formless Sword Qi to such an extent while I... I suffered such immense hardship but still lost by a little...¡± The old man¡¯s gloomy voice was full of sorrow and dejection.

    ¡°You weren¡¯t too bad either. Without knowledge of the mystery of the Sword Vermin, how many of your peers in this world can win against you?¡± He Qi¡¯s expression turned solemn and respectful.

    These words were not meant solely for the old man¡¯s ears. The current mastery of this skill by Eastsea Sword Vige was the result of the exploration, improvement, and auguration of several of theirrge lineages. It was built on the failures of generations after generations of talents and their attempts to improve it.

    The He family could not rival those sects that inherited the impartation of great ancient powers. Back then, they possessed only a badly-damaged ¡°Nameless Sword Method.¡± Several friends who had gone through life and death together managed toprehend the method. Though their paths were different, they were able to help each other discover new ideas and gradually improve their understanding. The two Dharmakayas in the first few generations demonstrated a great w in their skill, to the extent that they had to pay the price with their lifespans with each use. By the time He Qi was born, it was already an ordinary Dharmakaya skill.

    He Qi¡¯s grandfather and father were short-lived and died in their prime in order to perfect the skill.

    Without the suffering of their elders, Eastsea Sword Vige would not exist today!

    Though the old man went astray and turned to the Devil Path, He Qi admired his determination in exploring martial arts.

    Of course, the more worthy of appreciation someone was, the greater of an enemy he would be if he went down the wrong path!

    The old man chuckled as if feeling gratified. ¡°Never mind. Since it¡¯s my loss, what¡¯s the point of resentment? The Sword Vermin Charm is in Qianyuan¡¯s hands. Something went wrong in his transformation, causing his lifespan to be depleted whenever he used all his strength. Though he had consumed the Immortality Elixir of East Pole, it doesn¡¯t take much to deplete a lifespan of 60 years. So I passed him the charm lest he always need to use his full strength. If you manage to get it from him, you must disseminate the skill of Sword Vige far and wide...¡±

    His voice turned weaker as the dark blue Gu Poison Bug cracked and shattered into powder.

    ¡°Brother Qianyuan...¡± He Qi muttered.

    Suddenly, he lifted his head to look at the great blue tower. Following a series of strange, abstruse movements of the High Priest in front of the tower, it began to radiate serene rays of light as if receiving a faintly discernable yet resolute breath. Simply through sensing it with his consciousness, He Qi could feel the sky turning azure. With the sudden eruption of a crashing sound, water radiance filled the entire universe.

    ¡°The so-called Ancestral God...¡± He Qi neither panicked nor became solemn. He was confident and felt no fear of such a phenomenon. In his consciousness was the reflection of the battlefield around him, giving him a good grasp of the unfolding battle.

    Above the Master of the Wang family, the Book of Luo was contending with a Blue-blooded man with a strength equivalent to the peak of the Exterior realm.

    The radiance of the Book of Luo focused downward as it operated the Five Elements of Yin and Yang, storing the force of the water and the growing breath. This caused the surroundings of the Master of the Wang family to sink into deathly stillness. The Blue-blooded master¡¯s ability to manipte water down to its tiny droplets and nurture vitality was rendered useless. He was forced to put up an honest fight. The momentum of his palm turned into a wave that transcended mountain peaks.

    Simultaneously, the Blue-blooded master was still engulfing the sea of Vital Qi. Like the aftermath of a drowning, it left the humans breathless. He unleashed his greatest palm stroke, making it nearly impossible for other masters to breathe.

    Even so, he was in imminent danger despite being supposedly able to suppress his enemies. Each time his opponent thrust his sword, in the blink of an eye, it would inevitably strike him in the axis and shatter his palm stroke. When he wanted to change his method, his opponent would be one step ahead.

    He felt like he wasid bare in front of his opponent. His intentions, thoughts, and moves were all in to see. There were no longer any secrets in him.

    The breath did not escape the attention of the Master of the Wang family. The Book of Luo abruptly turned, its ck-and-white dot bing prominent as it deduced every manifestation of nature and formed a dimension of its own.

    The light from the book cascaded, forming golden divinatory diagrams that spread over the void. They rapidly formed an integral whole as they revealed the secrets of the Great Path. Life and death were turned on their ends and the Cosmos became inverted. Together, they firmly bound the Blue-blooded master.

    The unadorned long sword was pointed at the Blue-blooded master, causing him to copse and condense into a blue gem.

    Old Master Ruan was working together with Third Childe, Huang Taichong, and his family elders to fight five grandmasters of the Blue-blooded People. His hands were sped within his sleeves. The sound of the zither persisted with Heavenly Phoenix Cries, Dragons¡¯ Vast Cries, and Clock Quaking the Three Dimensions of the 12 Magical Sounds of Langhuan resounding in session. The sound firmly entrapped the five grandmasters, creating the perfect opportunity for the three human grandmasters. Third Childe and the rest changed to use zither tunes with greater offensive power. Together, they torched mountains, boiled seawater, and tore apart the grandmasters¡¯ Vital Spirits. The Blue-blooded People were pathetically thrashed in a battle where their enemies triumphed in numbers. One after another, they used their treasures as countermeasures.

    Even so, they seemed incapable of enduring much longer. If they did not find a chance to flee, they would die.

    Thus, they were delighted to detect the breath of the Ancestral God.

    It was right at this moment that Old Master Ruan¡¯s expression changed. He removed his hands from his sleeves and instantly pressed the scorched tail of his zither.

    ng!

    With his white hair dancing around him, he looked as if he had aged a little. He continued to y the zither, the sound rushing into his Vital Spirit. The five Blue-blooded grandmasters shuddered so violently that they failed to transform into water droplets. Their movements became warped as if they were under control.

    Sky-splitting and Earth-changing Tune!

    Huang Taichong and the rest took the opportunity tounch their killer moves in session.

    Suddenly, a sword light radiated and rapidly swam between the five Blue-blooded masters.

    Pow, pow, pow! The sounds rang out continuously as they were sent to their deaths. It was He Qi who had made the move to clear the battlefield in advance.

    ...

    Inside the city of Langya, Meng Qi was listening to Ruan Yaoguang¡¯s narration when he realized the main forces of the family had gone to the seabed. This ce was just a cover-up. No wonder the attitude of the family was so bizarre earlier.

    ¡°The battle should be beginning right about now. There¡¯s no need to worry about exposure. We must trigger the opening of the formation in case other enemies take advantage of the battle and attack,¡± Ruan Yaoguang said as he nced at the sky.

    Inside the courtyard, the expression of the nine-fingered blue-blooded man was solemn. He suddenly said,

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    In their ordinary state, they were no different from humans. Thus, they were sent here to snoop for news. They dared not linger now that they knew something unusual was going on at the seabed. Besides, what chaos could a grandmaster, two masters in the peak of the Exterior realm, and three ordinary Exterior experts cause in Langya?

    Even if the change in the seabed was the Ruan n¡¯s doing, there was still a grandmaster left no matter how bad it would be. Coupled with the roaming Friar Jiedu from earlier, they could only stir up trouble without the ability to make aeback. They might as well take this chance to leave the city and escape. That way, there would still be hope!

    It would take several days to return to the seabed; there was no time!

    ...

    When he saw the ugly defeat of his subordinates, an idea came to the High Priest¡¯s mind. He abruptly pressed both of his hands downward.

    The breath of the Ancestral God integrated with the great tower, causing it to shake violently while flickering with dazzling light.

    Suddenly, the ornamental wings of the tower unfolded. From under the tower was an eruption of airflow. The entire tower turned illusory.

    Boom! The great tower rapidly soared!

    To think that the High Priest had wanted to run away, and out to the Green and Darkness to boot!

 Chapter 641: Life and Blood Essence as Guide

    <h4>Chapter 641: Life and Blood Essence as Guide</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Kaboom!

    The disc-like item under the great tower radiated blue rays of light. The light then condensed into a single beam that flowed into the tower. Under the gush of airflow underneath the tower, its body was torn apart. It was crushed so badly that no trace of its destruction was visible.

    Kaboom!

    Shrouded in dazzling blue radiance, the great tower turned illusory. It became ¡°longer¡± as if it was about to burst out of the void and shoot straight into the Green and Darkness.

    Such a change was beyond He Qi¡¯s expectations. He never thought that this Ancestral God shrine-like great tower would be a treasure capable of going in and out of the Green and Darkness. Moreover, it could even carry masters who were not even in the Dharmakaya realm. The old Master of the Ruan n and the others shared his feelings. The only one unsurprised was the Master of the Wang family¡ªhe still looked like someone who had yet to recover from a grave illness.

    ¡°If roots aren¡¯t removed during weeding, endless regrets follow!¡± Closing his eyes, He Qi instantly turned into the Formless Sword Qi and wavered indeterminately between formed and formless. His transformation was so wless that others could not lock onto his breath.

    The Blue-blooded People were an exceptionally gifted species. If they spared no cost in avenging their own, they could very well kill the elders and disciples here and deliver a devastating blow to Eastsea Sword Vige.

    Sword Qi disappeared entirely before abruptly reemerging within the dazzling blue radiance. It was as if it was originally an integral whole with the radiance. It spiraled and fiddled around like a swimming dragon. It emitted continuous crisp sounds as if it was about to break the blue light apart.

    It was at this moment that the vast, unreasoning breath that seemed to fill the world transformed into the blue rays of light. In an instant, it condensed into water. It fell off inyers until thestyer was nearly covering the great tower.

    Thereupon, the Sword Qi was forcefully isted from the radiance.

    Despite the numerous waves washing upon Old Master Ruan, his hands did not have the slightest hesitation. The statue of a human wearing an unadorned tall hat and an indistinct face materialized behind him. It existed in the thin line between the Dharma and Logos of Heaven and Earth. It used the old Master¡¯s Path as its hand as it produced wonderful tunes that stirred the Great Path.

    ng!

    The zither tune changed sharply into the sounds of Clock Quaking the Three Dimensions. The melodious and elegant sound soared in spirals continuously. The great tower shrouded in the blue radiance seemed to be immobilized, the radiance like a transparentyer of water. One could distinctly see each and every droplet that formed it. The patterns and unevenness of the tower could be subtly seen.

    Suddenly, the remnants of the breath came pouring into the engraved image of God above the great tower. The metal protruded as the rays of light radiated. With its foot on the ck dragon and water serpents hanging from its ears, the imposing God took on a three-dimensional form. In its hand was an azure octagonal sword that it waved forward in a slick movement.

    Thud!

    The mace shattered the momentary immobilization, causing He Qi¡¯s indefinitely hovering Sword Qi to vanish as well. He regained tangible form.

    Kaboom!

    Everything unfolded like a lightning strike. Before Huang Taichong and another Elder from the Ruan n could react, they saw the suspension of the great tower shatter. The tower began to spin, preparing to enter the void and fly up to the Green and Darkness.

    The Book of Luo above the Master of the Wang family began spinning as well, and the golden divinatory diagrams became visible all around. It continued to unfold and change before finally linking to form a single divinatory diagram. It turned into an inescapable and then flew toward the space above the great tower.

    The three-dimensional statue of God once again waved its mace, striking the inescapable. The crisp sounds of ripping resounded. He Qi¡¯s Sword Qi once again came around in a sweeping motion to deliver a sharp blow to the great tower.

    ng!

    The great tower split open. A crack appeared in its body. It quivered as it conducted heat. The many objects inside the tower were instantly crushed to smithereens. One could faintly see the High Priest spewing blood.

    However, the great tower was only inches away from making its escape. The upper half of the illusory tower had merged with the void. He Qi seemed to be finding it difficult to stop the tower.

    ¡°The High Priest won¡¯t be able to live much longer...¡± He Qi could see that his Sword Qi had injured the High Priest¡¯s foundation. He felt his heart rxing.

    He had no idea where the ¡°great tower¡± would fly to or where the Blue-blooded People originated from. However, they had at least expelled future troubles for the time being.

    When his Sword Qi rose once again, the image of the God was instantly shattered. The extending breath and He Qi were about to be thrown with the force of the recoil. For a moment, it isted the old Masters of the Ruan n and the Wang family and obstructed the tower. The great tower merely halted for a brief moment. It was so close to breaking out of its binds and escape far into the Green and Darkness.

    Suddenly, in that instant of stagnation, a silhouette with a hovering zither emerged in front of the crack of the tower. It charged through the fine blue radiance and flew straight into the crack.

    It was Ruan Chengde, Third Childe of the Ruan n!

    Kaboom!

    The blue radiance stretched its length to its limit, allowing the great tower to integrate entirely into the void. It flew outside of the astral winds of the highest of heavens, carrying with it the High Priest as well as Third Childe.

    ¡°Third Childe!¡± Old Master Ruan cried.

    The Master of the Wang family quietly sighed to himself but his expression remained unchanged.

    He Qi frowned. Why would Third Childe fight this desperately when the High Priest would not live more than four hours? He even pursued thetter at the risk of his own life. He seemed unconcerned about the enemies that may be waiting at the destination of the great tower.

    ¡°What exactly is the Ruan n nning?¡±

    It would not have been difficult for He Qi to enter the tower the way Ruan Chengde did. However, the High Priest was at death¡¯s door and the destination of the tower was unknown. Moreover, this involved the mysterious Ancestral God. It was not worth the risk.

    Inside the great tower, the elegant, fragile-looking Ruan Chengde and the High Priest confronted each other in a small room.

    Ruan Chengde¡¯s fingers danced frantically across the strings, asionally strumming the tune of Heavenly Phoenix Cries and asionally making a high-pitched, far-reaching sound. These were tunes that specifically targeted the Blue-blooded People. They made the temperature inside the small room rise until it was burning hot, so much so that even the surfaceyer was beginning to melt.

    ¡°Even if you sacrifice your life, you wouldn¡¯t be able topensate for the mistakes you¡¯ve made in the past!¡± Ruan Chengde¡¯s eyes were steeled with determination. He did not show even the slightest fear. It was as if death could no longer deter him.

    The cultivation of the High Priest was considerably higher than that of Ruan Chengde. Thetter was no match for the High Priest even when he was severely injured. The High Priest was manipting the water to rejuvenate his vitality, unleashing his mystic skills. The palm print flew alongside the surging waves. Together, they firmly suppressed Ruan Chengde.

    However, Ruan Chengde was a grandmaster, and his attacks were not something that the High Priest could afford to ignore. Thetter¡¯s body turned increasingly transparent while the underlying blue blood boiled. A crack appeared on the arteries and veins inside that formed a mysterious seal script.

    He did not want to die, not when he could return to the statue of the Ancestral God and receive treatment.

    The Ancestral God was in control of the mystical rejuvenation of vitality¡ªthere was hope as long as one did not die on the spot!

    The phoenix took off and encircled the vacuum. All kinds of zither tunes materialized to block the waves. Ruan Chengde unleashed his Dharma Form, the Zither-ying Immortal Form!

    The lofty Immortal, dressed in an elegant robe, bore an extraordinary appearance. Both of its hands prodded the void, strumming the strings borne out of the operational rhythm of the world. The sound of water was heard nearby, its oscition making it difficult for others to invade.

    The High Priest would have taken the upper hand if he had not been worried about attacking too ferociously that he would topple the great tower and cause their simultaneous deaths.

    Third Childe¡¯s eyes remained firm. In fact, his lips were forming a dashing smile.

    ¡°The heavier my injuries are, the better I can feel redemption and the more mystical my tunes are!¡±

    A bright red droplet flowed out of the corner of his eye.

    The battle inside the small room became more restrained yet fiercer at the same time. Wounds gradually appeared on Third Childe¡¯s body, who neither ran nor evaded. Blood gushed from his split-open skin. His bones were either shattered or sunken. The white-robed man was now like a doll that was about to bepletely destroyed. With the blooming of numerous plum blossoms, the Dharma Form turned a little illusory.

    Third Childe¡¯s back remained straight and not a hint of stagnation could be found in his zither tune. His eyes remained fixed on the High Priest.

    The High Priest, whose foundation was injured, was out of breath after the tough battle. He was close to death. He muttered indistinctly.

    ¡°Are you here to recover that item?

    ¡°Forget it! You¡¯ll never recover it because we¡¯ve already sacrificed it to the Ancestral God!¡±

    ¡°How would I know if I don¡¯t try?¡± It was the first time since the battle began that Third Childe spoke. His voice was as melodious as a zither melody. He seemed to speak with difficulty but there was no weakness in his voice.

    He had long cast thoughts of life and death aside!

    Suddenly, a spherical star emerged in the gloomy, boundless void outside. Its entire body was enveloped by ayer of a dark blue ocean like a condensed droplet.

    The deep blue water undted gently as if breathing and nurturing vitality.

    Plop! The great tower drilled into the water.

    There was a dint in the seabed as if there was a gem condensing in the hollow space. The destination of the great tower was the deepest part of the seabed where a pavilion sat. In the center of it was the statue of a God standing tall. The color of the statue was a blue so dark that it was nearly ck. In its hand was an octagonal sword. Its feet were on a ck dragon and water serpents hung from its ears. Numerous items were piled around it, most of them glittering and eye-catching. Evidently, they were no ordinary items.

    Kaboom!

    The great tower, which bore a crack thanks to He Qi,nded on the seabed at an angle, prompting a violent explosion. The High Priest instantly sank to a state of near death.

    Third Childe was not in great condition either. It was as if the wind could sweep his body away at any moment. However, he managed to stagger to his feet and focus his attention on the nearby statue of the god.

    Sitting in the most central ce of the altar under the statue was an elegant, unadorned zither. Its seven strings could be seen with the naked eye but there seemed to be incorporeal strings condensed from the Dharma and Logos covering the whole zither.

    It carried an air ofpassion and mercy as if the firmament could not bear exhausting the world. The radiance was restrained and there was no fluctuation of breath. It seemed archaic and damaged.

    ¡°It¡¯s really the zither! The Master of the Wang family isn¡¯t mistaken when he said I would have the chance to find it!¡±

    Third Childe¡¯s eyes turned nk as tears brimmed in them. The vision of one of his eyes became blurred as a tear ran down his cheek.

    Yes, that was none other than the Zither of Limbo, the divine weapon of the Ruan n!

    When he ascended the Terrestrial Rankings in the past, he could oftenprehend and familiarize himself with his family¡¯s divine weapon. However, his youthful arrogance eventually led to his negligence. He often ignored the prohibitions and took the divine weapon out of the secret ground so he could y a tune.

    Carelessness and arrogance were bound to incur great disaster. That day, he wasprehending the divine weapon in the water pavilion in his family manor. While he was strumming the strings, three people abruptly emerged from the water.

    Despite his best efforts to resist, their strength was overpowering. Moreover, they also used a certain treasure or secret technique to temporarily cloud the divine weapon and cause him to lose control over his strength. In an incredibly short time, before the other masters in the family could react ande to his aid, the three people had inflicted grievous injuries on him. They transformed into water, taking the divine weapon with them. They disappeared without a trace. He was left with only the enemy¡¯s finger.

    The Master was furious and locked him inside the secret ground, where he could not even see the light of the day.

    The pain, frustration, resentment, as well as his fear for his family, struck him deep in his heart. He spent many years wracking his brain before finally evolving the Sky-splitting and Earth-changing Tune into a song that could restrain the Blue-blooded People. He then waited for his chance.

    Today, after so much hardship and torment, he could finally see the divine weapon again. How could he not be moved to tears?

    He rose and flew toward the statue.

    Suddenly, the gem that contained spherical stars transfomed into Blue-blooded People. There were so many of them, packed so densely that they could not be counted. They were roused from their sleep at the same time and emitted sounds that sent shockwaves throughout the entire sea of stars.

    ¡°Intruder on the forbidden area! Kill!¡±

    The waves swayed and the divine weapon of Third Childe instantly lost moisture, cracking before finally breaking.

    The sound of the zither tune exploded as Third Childended. He moved forward with great difficulty, his Dharma Form behind him ying the zither.

    The Blue-blooded People exploded, bursting into dark blue algal bloom. However, there was simply too much water. There was a considerable number of masters as well. The booming voice continued to resound.

    ¡°Kill!¡±

    Third Childe¡¯s dark hair unraveled from its bun and cascaded, in stark contrast to his bloodied white robe. His face was as pale as paper.

    The Zither of Limbo was all that he could see. He took another step forward and cracks began to appear on the Dharma Form!

    This was his mistake. Even if he must give up his life, he swore topensate for it!

    His hair turned white. As the countless Blue-blooded People charged at him, vitality continued to slip out of him.

    Though his hair was now as white as snow and wrinkles lined his face, he remained as elegant and lofty as ever. His body, already so frail in the first ce, looked like it would copse at the slightest breeze.

    At this point, he was not far from the Zither of Limbo. Taking a deep breath, he strummed the zither in his heart and yed the strongest of tunes.

    nk!

    With the copse of the Zither-ying Immortal Form, so did Ruan Chengde. The movements of the Blue-blooded People turned sluggish.

    The copsed blood became ignited and merged with the breath as if it was spilling red clouds upon the Zither of Limbo.

    A newyer of dark red shrouded the originally elegant body of the zither. The buzzing sound of vibrations emerged from within the zither.

    He then roused the divine weapon by using the Blood Essences of the disciples of the Ruan n as a guide.

    Buzz!

    The Zither of Limbo radiated infinite rays of light that contained the shadows of a phoenix and an ancient clock. The zither shuddered violently before breaking out of its restrictions and flying sky high.

    A deep, unfathomable breath became evident in the core of the Ancestral God statue but it was a beat slower and failed to stop the zither. It could only try and contaminate the zither.

    ¡°Phoenix, True Dragon, ancient clock...¡± The illusory Vital Spirit of Third Childe stared at all these phenomena, feeling as if he had returned to the time when he first learned the 12 Magical Sounds of Langhuan.

    ¡°What a wonderful time!¡± In his bleary vision, he watched the Zither of Limbo burst into the sky and fly away. A gratified smile appeared on his face. His Vital Spirit then shattered and he sank intoplete darkness, leaving only the voice:

    ¡°I¡¯ve finally made up for my mistake...¡±

    ...

    Above the city of Langya, bright rays of light sent illusions swirling in the air. With the dispersal of white flowers, a zither ripped through the void and flew straight to the Ruan family manor.

    The zither moved independently, all while resisting the Ancestral God¡¯s breath. The rays of light gradually vanished as if returning to slumber.

    The nine-fingered blue-blooded man, who was not far from the city walls, abruptly raised his head. His expression changed greatly as he soared to the sky and tried to seize the zither.

    Inside the Ruan family manor, all the Exterior masters looked upward at the same time. Ruan Yaoguang blurted out:

    ¡°Zither of Limbo!¡±

    ¡°Zither of Limbo?¡± Meng Qi never felt more surprised in his life.

    He had his own conjectures about the disappearance of the zither of the Ruan n but wasn¡¯t this divine weapon in the hands of the Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms?

    How could it fly home on its own?

 Chapter 642: The Fight over the Divine Weapon

    <h4>Chapter 642: The Fight over the Divine Weapon</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Seawater poured into the deep trench, filling the dint on the seabed. Huang Taichong and the Elders of the Ruan n were plundering the remnants of the Blue-blooded People. On the other hand, He Qi was searching for any items that contained the breath of Gao Qianyuan of the Formless Sword Vermin lineage in preparation for future pursuit.

    Old Master Ruan tucked his hands inside his sleeves again. Sorrow and indescribable conflict were evident in his eyes as he stared at the calm andposed Master of the Wang family. He ryed his voice to thetter telepathically, asking, ¡°What did you tell him?¡±

    Old Master Ruan had pondered much after discovering traces of the Blue-blooded People. Only then did he decide to seek help from the Wang family. He revealed every detail of how their family came to lose the Zither of Limbo. That was because only the Book of Luo could help him find the Blue-blooded People as soon as possible and recover the Zither of Limbo. Even if he had no shortage of auguring methods, it was impossible for him to solve this problem alone so efficiently. If this dragged on, the Blue-blooded People may very well flee the way their High Priest disappeared alongside the great tower into the vast starry sky. When that happened, pursuit would be difficult.

    The Master of the Wang family finally agreed to help after Old Master Ruan paid the great price of injuring his family¡¯s Vital Qi. The former confirmed that the Zither of Limbo was indeed in the hands of the Blue-blooded People through auguring. This convinced him of the steely determination of Old Master Ruan to go all out against the Blue-blooded People.

    Even so, Old Master Ruan never expected to see the Blue-blooded People residing in the outside world of Green and Darkness, their emergence from the depths of the starry sky, and them triggering the great tower at a crucial point of the battle to escape without a trace. He himself had thought he could rely on luck and assumed the Zither of Limbo was inside this trench. Thus, he failed to enter the great tower, suppress the High Priest, and disappear along with the tower. He could only watch helplessly as Third Childe of the Ruan n threw himself into danger.

    With his wisdom and sight, it was not difficult for him to guess what the Master of the Wang family told his son, so much so that thetter did not even hesitate and threw himself straight to his burial ground.

    Moreover, the Master of the Wang family obviously held back in the final moments of the battle. He did not demonstrate the true powers of the Book of Luo.

    ¡°This is the only chance to recover the Zither of Limbo.¡± The Master of the Wang family was firm in his conviction.

    If the likes of Old Master Ruan entered the great tower and headed for that ce, that certain someone might awaken in advance!

    He was a few years shy of his fifties yet to this day, he had yet to achieve the Half-step to Dharmakaya realm. Death seemed to be set in stone for him, which was why he viewed life and death with such indifference.

    Old Master Ruan was momentarily stunned. He looked as if he had suddenly aged many years. He then sang a verse from a song.

    ¡°Thou azure Heaven there! Thou art destroying our good men. Could he have been redeemed, we should have given a hundred lives for him!¡±

    He sang the verse with a meaning that differed from the original. He wanted to give up a hundred lives all so Ruan Chengde could be revived.

    ¡°Given a hundred lives for him...¡± He Qi nced over at the two old men. ¡°The Ruan n sure is mad and willful about their emotions. They spare their reputation no thought at all.¡±

    With the end of the song, Old Master Ruan became calm again. He solemnly said,

    ¡°We shall return to Langya!¡±

    Since the Third Childe did not have the ability to leave the Green and Darkness, the likeliest ce for the Zither of Limbo to appear would be the vicinity of Langya.

    The Master of the Wang family nodded gently in agreement. This boosted the confidence of Old Master Ruan even more.

    ...

    ¡°Zither of Limbo!¡±

    Inside the Ruan family manor, simultaneous verbal and mental cries came from the Exterior experts. They could finally sense that familiar breath.

    ¡°Zither of Limbo!¡±

    Quiet cries came from the concealed Exterior masters inside and outside the city of Langya as well. Some of them were Heterodox Demons hiding in the city¡ªthose with ulterior motives hoping to benefit from the battle between the Ruan n and the Blue-blooded People, as well as a considerable number of masters ranked on the ck List.

    Most of them did not know how the family lost their divine weapon but they were certain the breathing from a distance belonged to the weapon.

    The grandmaster holding down the fort, Ruan Bogao, abruptly rose to his feet and was about to trigger the family¡¯s final trick¡ªthe mausoleum of the Immortal Venerable of Snow Mountain Sect, the final trick of the boundless Abyss Sea of Infinity of Jin Gang Temple!

    Opportunities wait for no man. The fleeting moment passed. Just as he was about to move, he noticed a dark blue water radiance soaring into midair and charge straight for the Zither of Limbo.

    ¡°It¡¯s the Blue-blooded People! He has nine fingers!¡± He saw red when he recognized the enemy.

    There seemed to be something off with the Zither of Limbo as if it was resisting or wearing down something. If the Blue-blooded Person got his hands on the zither, he could escape far away with it without a trace.

    There was no time to use the family¡¯s final trick at all!

    Making a lightning-fast decision, he sent the sound of zither rising into the air. Binding the radiance, it flew straight into the firmament.

    The multi-colored phoenix flew in spirals, frightening the Vital Spirit of the nine-fingered blue-blooded man. His movement staggered as he watched the purple mes ignite half of the sky.

    Nearly at the same time, the Exterior experts of the Ruan n took over the grand formation and activated it to cover the entire manor. This was to prevent other people from taking advantage of the situation and attacking.

    The activation of the city formation of Langya was slower as it was under the control of Six Fan School. Rays of light rushed out of the city, all of them surly and unreasoning as they tried to get their hands on the treasure.

    The Ruan n feared nothing. Even if a majority of their Peerless Master Pros and ordinary Exterior experts were stationed in ¡°important estates in the city¡± and ¡°locations of exotic minerals and produce¡± respectively, there were at least five Peerless Master Pros and more than a dozen ordinary Exterior experts at home. They were one of the most influential families, after all. They had more than enough masters to suppress these little pests.

    The multi-colored phoenix flew toward the nine-fingered Blue-blooded man. While strumming his zither with both hands, Ruan Bogao was biting the tip of his tongue so hard that it bled.

    Blood Essence burned and turned into a red mist, spreading toward the Zither of Limbo, in an attempt to give it a helping hand.

    The experienced Ruan Bogao rarely participated in Jianghu in recent years. Even so, at this moment it was apparent to him that he was evenly-matched with this nine-fingered Blue-blooded man. Moreover, he was at a disadvantage because he was forced to divide his attention in order to resist the man¡¯s water-manipting ability. If he instantly reached for the Zither of Limbo, the man would most certainly try and stop him. Thus, he decided to focus on stopping the man instead. Using the Blood Essence as a guide, he helped the Zither of Limbo to wear down the unusual breath as quickly as possible.

    Once the zither recovered its spiritual nature and might as a divine weapon, the nine-fingered man would have essentially no chance of sess. None of those masters harboring ulterior motives would dare to make an appearance either.

    As expected, a peculiar token appeared in the hand of the nine-fingered man. The token resembled a dirk yet was not a dirk. Its surface was carved with numerous strange insect-like patterns.

    Sword Qi surged, cutting through the sea of fire. The nine-fingered man¡¯s Vital Spirit recovered from the effects of the zither tune, allowing him to unleash his Dharma Form which was arge insect.

    Then his body and Dharma Form shattered simultaneously to turn into droplet-like tiny blue Gu Poison Bugs. With the aid of the token, the countless bugs disappeared into the sea of Vital Qi.

    Unlike the old man surnamed Gao, the nine-fingered man could only achieve aplete cohesion with the sea of Vital Qi and prevent others from discovering the bugs. He left behind some tracks, which Ruan Bogao¡¯s sharp consciousness detected instantly.

    ¡°He can merge into the sea of Vital Qi and enter someone else¡¯s body through engulfing and expelling Vital Qi?¡± Ruan Bogao¡¯s eyes froze and his zither tune took a sharp turn. The firmament turned a different color and the sea of Vital Qi ripped apart. The Vital Qi that was rushing toward him were forced to undte away from him.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t a long-term countermeasure!¡± His absorption and exhtion of Vital Qi were already at its lowest. His zither tune continued to change, shaking the void around him and affecting both the enemy and his own people. He tried to directly influence the nine-fingered man¡¯s Vital Spirit.

    The specks of dark blue in the air became apparent. The nine-fingered man relied on the token to forcefully endure the zither tune. The Sword Vermin, hovering between manifestation and concealment, came attacking in an unimaginable manner.

    For a moment, the two of them were deadlocked.

    Suddenly, a decayed figure with a ck robe draped over his shoulders made an appearance near the Zither of Limbo. He was brimming with the dust umted with the passage of time.

    Heughed hoarsely.

    ¡°One rests in his home and a treasure abruptly falls from the heavens.

    ¡°If one doesn¡¯t ept the gift that the heavens have sent, one would suffer the consequences!¡±

    The long-lost divine weapon was an extraordinary artifact capable of direct absorption. While speaking, the ck-robed man extended his right hand. The hand exploded in size, turning into an immense palm that grasped at the zither.

    ¡°The Oracle of the Covenant!¡± Ruan Bogao¡¯s consciousness trembled and he nearly failed to block the nine-fingered man¡¯s attack. Neither did he manage to use his zither tune to affect his surroundings in time.

    The ck-robed man with decayed breath was none other than the Oracle of the Covenant of Luo Denomination, a peak Exterior expert who ranked fifth on the ck List and 26th on the Terrestrial Rankings.

    It was his duty as the overseer of Luo Denomination¡¯s affairs in River East toe here for a look when the Ruan n was going all out this time. He did not expect to see the Zither of Limbo falling from the sky, and in a condition of deep sleep at that. Since it was an item that he could get, naturally he would not let it slip out of his hands.

    With a strange smile, the Oracle of the Covenant stretched his immense palm toward the zither without any hesitation.

    His fingers were inches away from the zither. Out of nowhere, an item appeared in front of his palm. It was a shabby alms bowl.

    ng!

    The alms bowl emitted a crisp sound. A simple, honest-looking monk with a thieving glint in his eyes was hovering in midair as he saluted the Oracle with one hand. ¡°Amitabha. I desperately need this item to win back what I¡¯ve lost. I humbly request that you give it to me in the name of charity.¡±

    ¡°Friar Jiedu, I¡¯ll give you another item to recoup your losses!¡± Though the Oracle was stronger than the monk, he did not want to get caught in a battle with thetter. He made a prompt decision to entice the monk with something else instead.

    The monk looked conflicted. ¡°How can I let greed blind me in front of so many staring eyes? I¡¯d be better off obtaining the Zither of Limbo and trading a treasure for it with the Ruan n.¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯ll let greed blind you if no one is looking?¡± The Oracle had yet to meet such a shameless monk. He was so mad that he nearly spat blood. He unleashed his skill and the image of God appeared behind him. The two-headed and six-armed God was holding a White Lotus Book. The entire sky was filled with the drifting sounds of scripture tobat Friar Jiedu. The Zither of Limbo began to fly on a track that deviated from Langya.

    Seeing the ferocious battles that the four grandmasters were locked in, the remaining masters began to make a move to snatch the zither.

    This was their chance!

    With only the Master of the Ruan n staying behind to guard the grand formation, the other Peerless Master Pros flew out of Langya and charged straight into the sky.

    The activation of the final trick of the Ruan n required the ability of grandmasters.

    Right at this moment, five Blue-blooded People materialized in midair. Behind their leader was a Dharma Form in the shape of a sword condensed out of countless fluttering bugs. The leader, emitting the breath of a Peerless Master Pro, arrogantly said,

    ¡°Those who are beneath the level of grandmaster, who among you dare toe near?¡±

    The masters harboring ulterior motives instantly stopped in their tracks upon hearing these words.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! The Blue-blooded People can manipte water. Without the realm of a grandmaster and a skill that can restrain their ability, death is certain when faced with Blue-blooded People at the same level. This isn¡¯t a numbers game. Moreover, there are currently two Blue-blooded People in the peak of the Exterior realm in the air. If we go forward to snatch the zither, wouldn¡¯t it be the same as throwing our lives away?¡±

    No matter how precious the treasure was, it was not worth their lives!

    They exchanged looks and realized none of them possessed a skill, secret technique, or treasure to restrain the Blue-blooded People. Even if there were those ranked in the ck List among them, they were not grandmasters. They had no choice but to give up their dream of obtaining the zither and retreat. This even caused slight hesitation in the Peerless Master Pros of the Ruan n. Without preparation, few could embrace the possibility of death with ease.

    The leader of the Blue-blooded Peopleughed heartily.

    ¡°What a bunch of cowards!¡±

    He turned around to retrieve the zither.

    Over on the west hill of Langya, Wang Siyuan¡¯s expression changed from a pale white to a withered yellow. He rose to his feet and unsheathed his sword.

    What he had been waiting for was finally here!

    ¡°Young Master!¡± His servant girl was appalled and inconsble.

    Wang Siyuan smiled at her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m currentlycking water in my Five Elements.¡±

    ¡°What a bunch of cowards!¡± When these words entered the ears of the Peerless Master Pros of the Ruan n, they saw red and their breathing turned haggard. They exchanged looks and saw in each other¡¯s eyes the determination to seed even at the cost of their lives.

    Just as they were preparing to make their moves, they heard a crisp nging sound as if a long saber was being unsheathed.

    Chink!

    Dragon¡¯s Cry resounded in everyone¡¯s ears as if something terrifying had broken free of its binds.

    An incredibly splendid purple ripped the vast sky open and engulfed the Dharma Form of the leader of the Blue-blooded People.

    Bang, bang, bang!

    The explosive sounds of collision rang out incessantly. A Blue-blooded figure with translucent skin flew out from the rays of light. His body was worn-out as if it was a ball of water that had been jabbed countless times. It was a pathetic sight.

    The long saber catapulted upward as the sound of thunder filled the entire sky. The saber then condensed into a sharp point.

    Kaboom!

    The saber fell. In the middle of the void somewhere, the strong and boundless sound of thunder covered half the sky domineeringly. It submerged the four remaining Blue-blooded Exterior experts.

    Kaboom!

    The sea of thunder disappeared, leaving only a single Blue-blooded master in the air. The Dharma Form behind him turned into a vortex and his body was withered and dried as if he was thoroughly dehydrated.

    He despaired at the sight before him, unable to answer the questions in his mind.

    ¡°How is this possible?

    ¡°Impossible!

    ¡°How could water maniption be ineffective against them?¡±

    Nearby, the ck-clothed Meng Qi stood proudly in the void with his saber in hand. With the corner of his mouth curved, he bared his white teeth as he said,

    ¡°You coward! Do you have still anyone elseing to your aid? I can take down 10 of them!¡±

 Chapter 643: The Two Great Evil Spirits

    <h4>Chapter 643: The Two Great Evil Spirits</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Was it not true that the Blue-blooded People, with their precise water maniption ability, could massacre same-level peers beneath the level of grandmasters?

    Was it not true that one could not escape the wrath the Blue-blooded People as long as one¡¯s body had moisture and vitality?

    To the Exterior experts on the ground, the remnants of the strong purple-green thunder imbued with potent Yang energy seemed like the most splendid part of a dreand. It felt surreal to them. Were these fools that ¡°Killing de¡± Su Meng had ravaged truly Blue-blooded People?

    ¡°Killing de¡± Su Meng had just condensed his Dharma Form and joined the ranks of Peerless Master Pros two days ago!

    Did he perhapse to obtain a strength equivalent to a grandmaster¡¯s as soon as he became a Peerless Master Pro?

    It would take more than just strength to fight the Blue-blooded People, though. What he had relied on was his realm. Could he perhaps possess corresponding secret techniques or treasures?

    The answer came to them as they pondered upon it, easing their surprise. They realized just how terrifying it was that ¡°Killing de¡± Su Meng could so ferociously annihte two Peerless Master Pros and three peak Exterior experts even if he had help from secret techniques or treasures to counter the water maniption ability of the Blue-blooded People.

    Based on news from Eastsea Sword Vige, the Blue-blooded People possessed no extraordinary talents besides their gift in manipting water. Even so, a Peerless Master Pro would still possess a corresponding strength. This was especially true for those of the Formless Sword Vermin lineage who had turned to Blue-blooded People¡ªthey would not be weaker than ordinary Peerless Master Pros. ¡°Killing de¡± Su Meng had been a frightening marvel earlier. He was so aggressive and ferocious that he crushed the enemies with unabashed strength after the initial ambush.

    The strong thunder of the ¡°Doom of Demons¡± entered the body of the remaining blue-blooded Peerless Master Pro, dehydrating all the moisture and paralyzing his body. He knew escape was impossible but rage red in him when he heard how Meng Qi threw his words back at him and said he could take on 10 more. Clenching his teeth, he made his decision.

    His physical body abruptly copsed as if it was a tower of sand. It then turned into droplets that flowed into the vortex-shaped Dharma Form behind him.

    The Dharma Form subsequently copsed. It turned out that it was condensed out of blue Gu Poison Bugs so tiny that they were difficult to see. Sword Qi was concealed in it, existing between the states of illusion and reality. It suddenly disappeared, merging into the sea of Vital Qi.

    He unleashed a protective spell at the cost of his life, pushing his Formless Sword Vermin to the point that it could merge into the sea of Vital Qi in the world and be its ¡°droplet¡±. It was the same Vital Qi that martial artists inhale and exhale. He was trying to take Meng Qi down with him!

    The formless Sword Vermin scattered in the sea of Vital Qi that undted uncertainly. Ordinary people would be hard-pressed to detect anything unusual. The ¡°ocean current¡± that Meng Qi¡¯s engulfment produced quietly moved toward his Mouth Aperture, Nose Aperture, and the pores all over his body.

    This Peerless Master Pro of the Formless Sword Vermin lineageposed himself, betraying no emotion so as not to be sensed by Meng Qi.

    In the blink of an eye, he morphed into numerous Sword Vermin and appeared next to Meng Qi.

    ¡°He¡¯s not taking precautions!¡± Su Meng had not guarded against this possibility and neglected to seal his Mouth Aperture, Nose Aperture, or pores.

    This unexpected turn of events made him overjoyed. He prepared to take advantage of Meng Qi¡¯s weakness and infiltrate thetter through these channels, ready to unleash Sword Qi the second he was inside. He would tear Meng Qi¡¯s organs and damage his Interior, thus bringing Meng Qi down to hell with him!

    He had just passed through Meng Qi¡¯s Mouth Aperture, Nose Aperture, and pores when a sudden burst of heat hit him. Everything became red and countless tiny specks merged to form a single entity that emitted a terrifying force and high temperature. It then morphed into a boundless sea of fire.

    He did not feel like he had entered a human body. Rather, it felt as if he had mistakenly entered the internalyer of a Grand Sun.

    Just as this thought came to him, he felt his droplet-like Formless Sword Vermin begin evaporating in the terrifying heat. His perception of the outside world rapidly darkened and entered a state of deathly stillness.

    ¡°Impossible!¡± His final thoughts slowly dissipated.

    ¡°Grand Sun Transformation¡± ¡ªit was the transformation that Meng Qi finallypleted after crossing the first step of the Celestial Ladder. If he cultivated this transformation to its depths, he could morph into a genuine Grand Sun. This was just his small attempt to turn his Interior into the Grand Sun but it was enough to eradicate the Formless Sword Vermin.

    This was the might of the Eight Nine Mysteries!

    Eight Nine Mysteries might not be one of the greatest in terms of its absolute offensive power and might but its ability to meet contingency, counter different types of opponents, and adapt to various environments was the best!

    Meng Qi hovered proudly in midair. Threads of white Qi that rose all around him turned into a mist that seemed to harbor faint mirages of Gu Poison Bugs. The blue-blooded man who had caused such a stir earlier lost all breath.

    ¡°To die so quietly...¡± The same thought urred to the Exterior experts watching the scene unfold. Then joy descended upon them.

    Meng Qi pinched a dark blue Gu Poison Bug with his fingers; it was condensed out of the first blue-blooded Peerless Master Pro that he ambushed. Its blood was a different huepared to the azure Blue-blooded People. He got nothing out of the others after the first one because he wanted to grab the opportunity and secure a victory. Without giving the Blue-blooded People a chance to gang up on him, he used ¡°the Doom of Demons¡± of the Six Strokes of the Overlord at the most appropriate time to obliterate all the condensed Gu Poison Bugs.

    As for the remaining Blue-blooded Peerless Master Pro, even though Meng Qi had long detected danger lurking in the sea of Vital Qi, he was on guard because it was his first time meeting one. He directly used the Grand Sun Transformation and vaporized the blue-blooded master!

    ¡°It feels so good to interweave the Dharma Form with Dharma and Logos!¡± Meng Qi inwardly patted himself on the back as he put away the Gu Poison Bug.

    His first attack was the Big Bang Technique, a small trick repackaged from Let All Begone, as well as the manifestation of his Dharma Form. The resulting might exceeded even his expectations and caused grievous injuries to the Blue-blooded People whose realms were superior to his. From a strong initial attack that birthed Yang and Yin energies, he took a softer approachter on. His subsequent session of desmanship then forced the blue-blooded master to his death.

    Treading upon the void, Meng Qi flew toward the Zither of Limbo but did not grab hold of it. Instead, he used his soft Saber Qi to push the zither toward the Ruan family manor so that the family¡¯s Exterior experts would not misunderstand his intentions.

    He had just emitted his soft Saber Qi when multiple breaths soared into the firmament and linked with heaven and earth. This prompted a turbulence in the weather and numerous streams of Sword Qi to block his Saber Qi, counteracting it.

    Meng Qi¡¯s senses followed suit and he saw rays of light flying over toward him. There was no shortage of strong masters among them. These were all those masters who had dared not make a move against the blue-blooded Peerless Master Pros earlier.

    ¡°Bastards!¡± Meng Qi cursed in rage. ¡°If you guys have any guts, you should¡¯ve acted earlier! How shameless to show up only after I got rid of those Blue-blooded People!¡±

    The aristocratic families in the vicinity of Langya dared not snatch the zither fearing the might of the Ruan n. Even if they seeded, they must still have the power to keep it, after all. Their family foundation was rooted in this ce. Unless they could be ruthless enough to put the lives of their rtives at risk, they would not have the courage to make a move.

    Of course, there was also no shortage of masters who were trying to help the Ruan n. They betted on the n sessfully oveing this obstacle instead of declining.

    The other Exterior experts were those from dissenting sects who rushed over upon seeing the possible breakout of a great conflict between the Ruan n and the Blue-blooded People. These included honorable masters who remained bystanders as well as those who were nning to take advantage of a crisis, such as in the aftermath of a lose-lose situation.

    With such intentions, how could they not go all out after seeing that the divine weapon was in a controble state? They would escape far away once they obtain it and seek refuge with one of the great heterodox powers. They could exchange the weapon for a reward and their protection. Besides, they were already used to the aristocratic families of the righteous path hunting them down.

    Moreover, how much longer could the Ruan n maintain their prestige after losing the Zither of Limbo?

    Meng Qi took a deep breath upon seeing the masters charging at him, many of them ferocious Peerless Master Pros. He decided to use the Devil-rinsing g.

    Even though damaged, a divine weapon was still a divine weapon. He would call forth a mist that would catch everything in one fell swoop!

    Meng Qi was able to use two of the treasures that he possessed after crossing the firstyer of the Celestial Ladder: the Devil-rinsing g and the Wrist Bone of Nether!

    Unfortunately, thetter did not have the ability to attack opponents within a range. It was not suitable for such an asion.

    It would not matter if it was revealed that he possessed items on the level of a divine weapon. He believed anyone with working eyes would be able to tell they were either damaged or purely used as materials. It was unlikely that the strong ones would covet his items. On the other hand, his enmity with the great heterodox powers like the Sect of the in Lady and Destruction Sect had long overflowed!

    The thought just urred to Meng Qi when he heard a zither tune. The sound stunned the majority of the masters charging at him. Perhaps they saw the illusions of the phoenix and True Dragon. For a while, they could note close to him. The sound had indeede from the Peerless Master Pros and Exterior experts of the Ruan n in an attempt to stop the masters.

    ¡°Chance!¡± Meng Qi immediately turned around and tried to give the Zither of Limbo a final shove toward the city of Langya.

    Suddenly, an immense palm came flying. Dark and heavy, the palm emitted a terrifying suction force as if it was a maic-type skill.

    Meng Qi dodged the attack while still hovering in midair. He felt his grasp on Heaven Inflicted Pain loosening somewhat.

    ¡°Six-apex Devil!¡± He recognized the neer to be ¡°Six-apex Devil¡± Linghu Tao, a heterodox authority hiding in River East and a Peerless Master Pro ranked 93rd on the ck List.

    Linghu Tao was not disguised as a senior monk today. Instead, he had a wide robe draped over his shoulders and wore a different face full of malevolence. His flesh wriggled as he spoke. ¡°Hurry up and step aside, young one!¡±

    ¡°Huh, you dare call me ¡®young one¡¯ when you were the one trembling from the Blue-blooded People?¡± Meng Qi sneered. He nned to use his doppelganger to grab the zither.

    Right at this moment, a thin and tall figure came flying over. His skin was ash-colored and his unique trait was particrly distinct.

    ¡°Saint Wan Shi...¡± Meng Qi recognized this to be another heterodox authority, a Peerless Master Pro who had nearly climbed the ck List.

    In the time it took for this thought to enter his mind, another figure abruptly emerged beside him. It was the white-robed ¡°Ledgerkeeper of Lives¡± Wang Siyuan.

    ¡°When did he show up?¡± Compared to the two heterodox masters, Wang Siyuan¡¯s appearance stunned Meng Qi even more. To make things worse, he was totally unaware of Wang Siyuan¡¯s approach.

    ¡°Could the Tath¨¡gata Buddha Figure be capable of blinding senses and concealing premonitions of danger like the real Ebbing sh?

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s indeed terrifying!¡±

    Wang Siyuan nced at Meng Qi indifferently. ¡°We¡¯ll handle one each. Let¡¯s see who¡¯ll settle their opponent first.¡±

    His words infuriated Linghu Tao and Saint Wan Shi so much that they nearly burst a vein. These two young ones were a little too arrogant for their own good!

    The two of them were Peerless Master Pros of many years and had made a name for themselves. Their strength was publicly acknowledged. Who were these two newly-minted Peerless Master Pros to scorn them?

    Meng Qi stared nkly at Wang Siyuan before smiling brightly.

    ¡°Deal!¡±

    Wang Siyuan returned a small smile. He then saw Meng Qi quietly taking out a pitch-ck skeletal hand with underlying whiteness.

 Chapter 644: The Grand Burial of the River of Stars

    <h4>Chapter 644: The Grand Burial of the River of Stars</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Wang Siyuan¡¯s eyes froze and a sudden bout of coughing assailed him. His face turned abnormally red, though it originated more from his excitement rather than astonishment¡ªhe seemed to have recognized the skeletal hand.

    Saint Wan Shi saw an opportunity as his opponent coughed. He approached Wang Siyuan and abruptly turned several meters tall, with his swelling muscle turning stiff and taking on a sharper ash color. His two fists were like two mountain peaks as he firmly swung downward.

    His in punches were nothing fancy but resembled the genuine Mountains over Head. It was so heavy that the void around them seemed to shrink. The fierce winds at high altitude were instantly drawn to his fists as if there was an invisible vortex.

    It was dark and indistinct in front of the fists. Inside, one could vaguely see a crevice resembling ck lightning disappear in a sh. Everything that came into contact with the fists was promptly torn into pieces.

    Ssh!

    Massive waves surged from the sea below as if they, too, wanted to be drawn into the ¡°vortex¡±. A blue color concealed the sun as Qi dashed toward the Milky Way.

    Wang Siyuan was treading upon the void when he made the misstep. As the illusion of Eight Diagrams appeared, he dashed past the fists and narrowly avoided the attack.

    ¡°Pfff!¡± He spat out a mouthful of blood as he forcefully looked away from what was in Meng Qi¡¯s hands.

    ¡°Looks like things are bing even more interesting! You¡¯ll have to hit your target for your treasure to work. We still don¡¯t know who¡¯ll be the victor!¡±

    ¡°Six-apex Devil¡± Linghu Tao also held his breath the moment he saw Meng Qi take out the Wrist Bone of Nether. He had been a Peerless Master Pro for several years, famed for being on the ck List. He had experienced countless obstacles and even survived several life-or-death crises. Even if he could not recognize ¡°Killing de¡± Su Meng¡¯s skeletal hand, he could sense danger that caused his Vital Spirit to shudder. His eyes had merelynded upon the bone but he felt like his vitality was already slipping from him.

    ¡°He¡¯s too terrifying, too formidable!¡± Linghu Tao had no doubt that the treasure could easily kill him and he instantly felt the urge to flee.

    Then he thought of his nearly-exhausted lifespan. Never mind bing a grandmaster, he would not live for much longer if he did not do his best now. Moreover, Su Meng would not be able to control the treasurepletely given his current realm. His control would definitely be marred with all sorts of ws. Linghu Tao could simply keep resisting and dodging!

    ¡°Do I flee or not?¡± The veteran Heterodox Demon hesitated over his decision.

    Decisions should be made promptly or endless troubles could follow. Meng Qi would never give him the chance to ponder over his choices. He took a step forward and instantly unleashed his two-headed, four-armed self. Behind him was his lofty and imposing Immortal Form.

    His two heads were aligned in a row, one with an aggressive expression while the other looked tranquil. One of his hands gripped a purplish-green long saber that resembled an immense wound while another held the pitch-ck skeletal hand with underlying whiteness. The two other hands held a beautiful red jade-like long sword and a raised purple thunder saber respectively. The Immortal Form behind him, like a Buddha concealing endless changes, covered all the Dharma and Logos. What was stupefying was the fact that it looked like Meng Qi.

    The Dharma Form was also extending its four arms, carrying a dazzling Grand Sun, a pitch-ck vortex that engulfed all light, a whirling bolt of lightning, and a bloody-yellow river respectively.

    These four objects were full of abstruse mysteries as if they were the Exterior Forms of Dharma and Logos.

    Both the thunder saber and Flowing Fire fell to form the dazzling Grand Sun. Saber momentum condensed into a single entity so heavy that the radiance warped.

    Suddenly, they collided with one another. Even the Grand Sun and the pitch-ck vortex in the hands of Meng Qi¡¯s Dharma Form followed suit.

    Kaboom!

    On the ground, the Heterodox Demons who were fighting with the Exterior experts of the Ruan n temporarily lost their sight as their vision turned white. Explosions rang inside their ears and they could hear no other sound. They felt a scalding sensation on their skin like they were being burned. Then, a violent shockwave sent them flying, causing them to spit blood.

    This idea hade to Meng Qi after he obtained the Three Swords. He began to gradually transform the Falling Sun through thebined knowledge from his past life.

    He seemed to have developed the collision of the illumination of the sword and the weight of the saber to resemble the collision of the Grand Sun and the Chaotic Hole. The result was better than he expected!

    The Grand Burial of the River of Stars!

    Kaboom!

    Linghu Tao, also temporarily blinded, felt his Vital Spirit melting and had the sensation of being torn to shreds. There was no longer any hesitation in him. If he responded incorrectly, he might meet his demise under thebined assault of Meng Qi¡¯s sword and saber. Never mind obtaining the treasure!

    Hisyers of fat protruded to form the perfect and softest of cushion. He shuddered incessantly to counteract Meng Qi¡¯s attack, even secreting grease to exhaust the high temperature and mes.

    Grabbing the opportunity, he grew four arms from the protruding flesh on his back. The Six-apex Devil Form also materialized behind him.

    With the push of a hand, ck maism began to condense. With the push of another hand, white maism condensed as well. His six arms pushed in the same direction. The two maic poles exchanged ces, giving rise to a suction force that was capable of ripping apart the void.

    Kaboom!

    The first hand sucked both the shockwave and lurching mes. The bolt of lightning and Flowing Fire were also drawn to the force and struck the hand at the same time.

    ¡°Argh!¡± Linghu Tao screamed in pain as one of his arms fell. The severed arm was half-melted and half-fragmented.

    He was paying the price for his hesitation!

    Considering his strength, Linghu Tao would not have been forced into such a state by Meng Qi¡¯s imperfect Falling Sun had he made a move earlier. He could have even exploited the w in Meng Qi¡¯s imperfect attack and retaliated.

    Setting aside realm, strength, movement, and use of treasures, the battle between two strong masters was also a battle of a series of variables such as mental state, fighting desire, concentration, willpower, and restraint. Why would everyone get into constant fights or announce each other¡¯s realms and skills otherwise? The weaker party would just kill himself to end the matter.

    Linghu Tao did not even have the time to think after giving up an arm to block the Falling Sun. He felt a piercing sense of danger and forcefully dashed to the side to avoid it.

    Meng Qi¡¯s Heaven Inflicted Pain appeared out of the blue and shed his other arm.

    The sound of thunder resounded in the air, bringing with it a blight. Like the maggots that ate away at one¡¯s bones, it was nearly impossible to break away from it. Linghu Tao dared not dy for he knew just how powerful this strike was. Once again, he suffered the pain of having another arm cut off.

    One misstep and every step afterward became a mistake as well!

    However, Linghu Tao knew this was not the end. Meng Qi¡¯s attacks so far were to force him into a state where he could not dodge. The killing strike wouldeter.

    As expected, Meng Qi wielded the bone in his fourth hand like a sword. He thrust the bone through the air and disyed the Gist of Trueness of Sword Principles.

    ¡°Run!

    ¡°I must run!

    ¡°I must run immediately!¡±

    Linghu Tao¡¯s hesitation dissipated as his mouth spewed a spray of Blood Essence. The Six-apex Devil Form came to ¡°life¡± and his six arms fell into a straight line¡ªwhite on the left and ck on the right. With the reversal of the maism came a great force of repulsion. The force pushed Linghu Tao directly toward the horizon with a speed so incredible it felt like teleportation.

    Then, Linghu Tao¡¯s Dharma Form gradually became weak and dim until it disappeared into thin air along with him.

    Seeing how pathetic Linghu Tao¡¯s escape was, Meng Qi did not pursue him. The most important thing at the moment was the Zither of Limbo. Besides, it was good to save another use of the Wrist Bone of Nether.

    He finally found the time to check on Wang Siyuan¡¯s battle after ¡°settling¡± Linghu Tao. What he saw made him frown because the battle was so strange that he felt his blood run cold.

    Saint Wan Shi waspletely ignoring Wang Siyuan, his eyes focused on the zither that was making a descent in its flight. It was as if Wang Siyuan did not exist.

    On the other hand, Wang Siyuan maneuvered to draw closer to Saint Wan Shi. He then thrust his sword into thetter¡¯s midbrow.

    Saint Wan Shi¡¯s midbrows was covered in a thick, ash-coloredyer but the incredibly simple sword strike was able to make a slight dent into theyer. Saint Wan Shi only came to his senses at this moment and brandished his two arms to trigger his range-based attacks. The void around them shook and a gale began to rise. Unfortunately, Wang Siyuan had long flown away and watched him ¡°go mad¡± from a distance.

    Yet, Saint Wan Shi rapidly recovered and once again flew toward the Zither of Limbo. There was no trace of alertness in his eyes as if he had forgotten Wang Siyuan or that he was even in a battle!

    Each time Meng Qi¡¯s consciousness probed their battle, he would see Wang Siyuan narrowly piercing Saint Wan Shi¡¯s Hidden Latch.

    Saint Wan Shi screamed with his fingers inteced behind his head, no longer able to forget the danger he was in. However, he had no idea who the enemy was. Feeling goosebumps all over, he dared not give in to greed anymore. He instantly fled, flying so fast it was as if a ghost was chasing him.

    ¡°That fraudster is definitely using a treasure!¡± Meng Qi frowned. Considering Wang Siyuan¡¯s Tath¨¡gata Buddha Figure was in the Four-fold Heaven realm, it was impossible for him to make Saint Wan Shi dance on his palm otherwise. It was the same case for Meng Qi¡ªhe would not have prevailed over Linghu Tao without the Wrist Bone of Nether.

    This was his confidence in his strength¡ªthe confidence of a master!

    ¡°Too bad Six-apex Devil fled a little faster.¡± Meng Qi chuckled as he flew toward the Zither of Limbo.

    Wang Siyuan coughed twice, showing no resentment at his loss. Neither did he try to stop Meng Qi.

    Just as Meng Qi was about to touch the zither, a sneer came from the nine-fingered, blue-blooded man, Gao Qianyuan. Thetter threw caution to the wind and triggered the oddly-shaped token in his hand.

    All of his force entered the token at such a frantic speed that even a grandmaster like him found it a little unbearable.

    The token turned transparent, bringing forth indescribable changes in the world. The sea of Vital Qi suddenly became visible to the naked eye. Each droplet of Vital Qi inside turned into blue Gu Poison Bugs and Sword Qi spouted from every fine crevice of the sea to attack Ruan Bogao.

    At that moment, the Dharma and Logos of this area seemed to have undergone a change!

    The sea of Vital Qi returned to the void, as did the Gu Poison Bugs. Ruan Bogao was deeply astonished. His instinctive thought was to give up control and put all his strength into ying Clock Quaking the Three Dimensions.

    nk!

    A momentary stagnation fell over the vicinity, giving him a short period of security.

    Thanks to the shockwaves of Meng Qi¡¯s Falling Sun plunging the other Heterodox Demons into a state of despair, the other Peerless Master Pros and Exterior experts of the Ruan n were able to use their zither tunes to help Ruan Bogao restrict the movements of the nine-fingered man.

    Even so, the disparity in their strengths was too great. There was little effect on Gao Qianyuan. With the speed of a grandmaster, he dashed toward the zither. He was so close that it seemed he would get there before Meng Qi.

    However, a master ranked 5th on the ck List was waiting on the other side!

    Clenching his teeth, the Oracle of the Covenant took out a bloody-red pearl.

    It was the Blood Divine Bead!

    It was a material capable of refining a divine weapon!

    This was the most precious treasure that he had obtained over his long and endless life of over two centuries. He could not bear giving the bead up in exchange for the Immortality Elixir of East Polest time for he possessed a different immortality elixir back then.

    He would use it once this time to snatch the divine weapon, Zither of Limbo!

    The Blood Divine Bead emitted innumerable fine rays of light to produce countless bloody illusions. Together, they formed a sea that surged violently forward. The waves reached for Friar Jiedu and the Zither of Limbo.

    ¡°Amitabha...¡± Friar Jiedu¡¯s eyes nearly jumped out of their sockets. He was so terrified that he fled before even finishing reciting Buddha¡¯s name. The rotten alms bowl covered the top of his head, spilling the radiance of colored ze on him.

    The bloody illusions flitted across, causing the alms bowl to lose its light. However, Friar Jiedu seemed to be carrying a protective item and leaped out safe and sound from the sea of bloody illusions.

    The sea made out of bloody illusions continued to move forward. When Gao Qianyuan, the nine-fingered blue-blooded man, detected its breath, he was instantly paralyzed. He watched helplessly as the sea was about to engulf the Zither of Limbo. Following from the rear was the Oracle of the Covenant.

    Seeing this, Meng Qi took a deep breath. His body abruptly exploded in size as he interweaved with Dharma and Logos. He stood tall with an indomitable and authoritative spirit. In his hand was a small ck g covered with cracks that incessantly inhaled and exhaled a red mist!

 Chapter 645: String Movements

    <h4>Chapter 645: String Movements</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    The numerous blood shadows condensed into a sea of ck, surging ferociously towards the Zither of Limbo. The entire sky turned red as the sea turned crimson. It was especially scary and entric.

    On the other hand, Meng Qi had be extremely huge, more than 10 feet in height. Dharma and Logos intertwined at both his hands and his head and they were unable to separate from each other. Each of his movements seemed to be able to affect the weather and the surroundings.

    Moreover, he was exuding a domineering force that made it seem as if his small body wascapable of filling the world. The masters of the heterodox path felt their hearts beat faster, preventing them from moving forward. It was as if they could be killed just with one simple nce.

    With the additional breath of Sword Vermin Charm of Gao Qianyuan and the Blood Divine Bead activated by the Oracle of the Covenant, many wanted to retreat. These criminals were known for their malice and ferocity and dared to use all methods to survive. Furthermore, they could already see Ruan Bogao struggling and Anti-Gambling Monk, Six-apex Devil, and Saint Wan Shi retreating.

    If they moved forward some more, they could be killed!

    Killing de and Ledgerkeeper of Lives were incredibly impressive to be able to achieve such a feat just after crossing the first step of Celestial Ladder. It was truly impossible for anyone topare with them!

    Meng Qi, who had used Law Phenomenon, seemed to be of the sixth-fold Heaven. He held a pitch ck g in his right hand as his strength kept pouring into it. Then, he shed out with it as if it was a sword.

    He didn¡¯t hesitate or calcte, and did not even seem to consider anything else. As a true gentleman, it was alright for him to be a little greedy sometimes. But in critical times, he would do all he wanted to do. He would strive to have a good time, feel at ease, and be pleased with himself.

    He was not sure of how others think, but Meng Qi firmly believed in this.

    Ssh!

    Red mist covered the sky and sounds of water sshing engulfed them from all directions. A vast and boundless breath appeared, with immense pressure that made even many experts of the Exterior shivered in fear, unable to control themselves. Their thinking slowed down and many were stunned, some were even unable to activate the Force of Heaven and Earth, plummeting directly into the sea.

    ¡°Another material of divine weapon?¡±

    ¡°No, this horrifying feeling is that of a divine weapon itself!¡±

    ¡°A true divine weapon!¡±

    They looked up nkly and saw Meng Qi, who had upied the Heaven and Earth, holding a small ck g that was full of tiny cracks. The immense red mists engulfed the sky, making it dark and lifeless, with waves of ck light emitting from the g that seemed to inverse the sea and sky. The clouds were no more as wind propelled waves forward, changing all Dharma and Logos in its path.

    Ssh!

    The ck g gave out immense and uncountable light that condensed into boundless mystical water. The sea had disappeared, and all strange organisms appeared together with those Exteriors that had just dropped inside.

    It had just taken a portion of the sea!

    The mystic water surged and flooded the sky. All was submerged except for water.

    Thud!

    Mystic water shed with the sea of bloody shadows, making a slight thud of a collision. A loud boom then ensued, deafening all ears and creating a buzzing noise in all¡¯s mind. Everyone sank for a few feet.

    At the same time, an Ancient Calcting Charm appeared in Wang Siyuan¡¯s hands. It was an unremarkable object made of rotten wood.

    He threw the charm into the center of the action, where the Blood-Shadow sea and the mystic waters met. That was where Zither of Limbo was at!

    Kaboom!

    Blood red copsed with pitch ck and water surged tens of thousands of feet. However, blood shadows were immediately engulfed by the mystic waters and they disappeared without a trace.

    Kaboom!

    The collision between the two terrifying forces led to the slowly falling Zither of Limbo being thrown up once more.

    Kaboom!

    Mystic water assimted into the blood sea and spread towards the Blood Divine Bead.

    Even though the main material of a divine weapon proved to be strong, it was nothingpared to a real divine weapon like the Devil-rinsing g, which was already in tatters and was no longer as powerful as it used to be.

    Seeing this, fear and reverence seemed to appear in the ancient eyes of the Oracle of the Covenant. Seals appeared on his left hand and the ancient book of his Dharma form suddenly split open.

    Dharma Form copsed into a vortex, swallowing the Oracle of the Covenant and Blood Divine Bead inside together.

    Ssh! The mystic water swallowed everything so that nothing except itself remained!

    Far away, the Oracle of the Covenant appeared once more, while his Dharma form behind him turned dim with weakening breath. Greed, wrath, and hatred appeared in their eyes. The Blood Divine Bead in his hands appeared to be contaminated by the mystic water, with cracks appearing on its surface. It seemed as if it would break if one stared at it for a few more times.

    Meng Qi flew out. He was unable to maintain Law Phenomenon and changed back into his original form. Devil-rinsing g was strong indeed but much energy was spent as well. At this moment, he couldn¡¯t even move his own fingers!

    Seeing such a situation, Nine-Finger Blue-Blooded Devil Gao Qianyuan, who had been shaking in the midst of the collision and could only use Sword Vermin Charm to protect himself,ughed out loud. He charged towards Zither of Limbo and used his sword Qi to strike the mid-brows of Meng Qi.

    Meng Qi ground his teeth and utilized the Sacrifice Form. Initially, in Shaolin Temple, he had only obtained part of the skill until the enlightening of apertures as he was still weak back then. Thus, it was only worth two or three hundred karma points. However, he was an Exterior now and the effect of the skill was unknown. But he can only gamble now!

    As Gao Qianyun had already taken back his Sword Vermin Charm, Ruan Bogao had escaped from the danger and immediately yed with the strings on his Zither. The divine weapon concerned the survival of his family. If the entire nest copsed, how can any egg be safe?

    For ordinary aristocratic families, the presence of divine weapons did not matter much as they would have status and resources matching that of their power. However, Ruan n depended on the divine weapon to achieve their status today, and they had already offended many masters and powerful forces. Their skills and resources were enticing to many as well. It would be hard to say what would be of them without their divine weapon. Even though they had many allies, it would be impossible to rely on them for aid over and over again.

    One faced immense pressure at the top. Once they fail, they can no longer live!

    Ruan Bogao attacked! Gao Qianyuan immediately used the Sword Vermin Charm again to resist against the sound of the Zither while flying towards the Zither of Limbo. The Heterodox Demons below all were either injured or had escaped, making space for the Exterior of Ruan n to use his power. Unfortunately, the difference between their realms was huge and he was unable to top Gao Qianyuan.

    Only the Oracle of the Covenant did not lose heart. He hurried back, ncing at both Zither of Limbo and Meng Qi¡¯s Devil-rinsing g!

    At this moment, Zither of Limbo, which was further away from the Ruan n, suddenly stopped. The Ancient Calcting Charm fell on it and copsed into many divinations, suppressing the breath of ancestors and gods.

    Zither of Limbo had already felt a sense of danger in the collision of divine weapon level strength just now and was on the verge of awakening. With the help of Ancient Calcting Charm, its breath tumbled as it was about to break through all limits and contamination.

    The Oracle of the Covenant and Gao Qianyuan stopped ncing at each other and they lost all desires to fight. They would need to suppress Zither of Limbo before it broke through the limits ced by the breaths of ancestral gods or any contest over it will be reduced to a joke.

    Formless Sword Vermin, God carrying the Ancient Script, Sea of Vital Qi, and numerous white lotus all appeared at once. The two masters used all their strengths. One transformed into numerous Gu Poison Bug while the other reached out using a giant hand. Both were trying to grab Zither of Limbo and prevent its awakening.

    Meng Qi had no more strength left. He used Yin-Yang Seal and the Immortal Pressing Art to engulf Vital Qi from its sea so as to regenerate strength. He had tried using Sacrifice Form but it seemed to be useless. He would have to use another method!

    Tiny dark blue Gu Poison Bugs and the palm of White Lotus Spirit seemed to have reached Zither of Limbo and were about to suppress its breath when ethereal music appeared from the Ruan family manor.

    The sound was not made by either gold, wood, silk or strings. It was not even made by any normal Zither as the sky and the ground shook. Dharma and Logos were its strings as the Sound of Tao was yed!

    Cling!

    A string of Zither of Limbo vibrated as if it was resonating and apanying the music.

    Meng Qi felt excited and delighted as he listened to the music. ¡°Has Little Foodie achieved the Exterior realm? The Heart of Zither is finally shining!¡±

    Even though she did not climb to Heaven in one step and had no Heaven¡¯s Punishment, she would be able to seed as long as she persisted and continued ahead in the path forward. She would be able to venture forth with her fortitude, opportunities, and talent. Even though she had fallen behind at the start, she would not always remain like that.

    The heart of the Zither yed Dharma and Logos as it produced melodious music.

    The interest of Zither of Limbo seemed to be aroused, or perhaps it had confirmed the breath of Ruan n. One of its strings vibrated once more.

    nk!

    The sound shook all and the breath of ancestral gods solidified. Sword Vermins and the Hand of White Lotus stopped at once.

    The breath of Zither of Limbo suppressed the ancestral god. The strings moved faster and faster and an order appeared as music was formed.

    Drops of deep blue water droplets were forced out. A divine weapon had appeared!

    The Oracle of the Covenant and Gao Qianyuan did not hesitate and fled immediately.

    As soon as they had started their retreat, the music changed. A colorful phoenix fluttered its wings and caught up with Gao Qianyuan.

    Gao Qianyuan felt a strong sense of danger. He was lucky that he had used his Sword Vermin Charm to resist against the Phoenix.

    At this moment, Dragons¡¯ Vast Cries appeared and a True Dragon¡¯s ws caught the escaping Oracle of the Covenant!

    The Oracle of the Covenant detonated the Blood Divine Bead!

    Kaboom!

    Blood Shadows appeared in the sky, surrounding the illusion of the True Dragon. The Oracle of the Covenant took the chance to escape, with bloody scars all over his body. He was badly injured.

    Thud!

    Countless Gu Poison Bugs tumbled and covered the Phoenix. Gao Qianyuan took the chance to fall into the sea with his charms and tokens and escaped.

    The power of the divine weapon was apparent here. As long as it was awakened, it would be difficult for any to snatch it.

    Seeing this, Meng Qi heaved a sigh of relief and opened the Devil-rinsing g purposefully, allowing the Exterior masters here to know that it had been damaged near the point of destruction. This was to allow the rest to know that Devil-rinsing g would be destroyed in a battle with him unless they could kill him in one strike.

    Compared to the divine weapon, the material of divine weapon was much less enticing as even an iplete Oceanic Dominion Pearl had been exchanged for Immortality Elixir of East Pole by Gao Qianyuan. Furthermore, no one knew the origin and use of the Wrist Bone of Nether.

    Zither of Limbo fell into the arms of Ruan Bogao.

    The wind had stooped and the waves returned to their calmness.

    Evening at the Water Pavilion, inside the Ruan family manor.

    Master Ruan had a white cloth on his head. He stared admirably at Meng Qi and nodded in approval. ¡°If not for the fact that you had used your divine weapon until it was on the verge of destruction, Zither of Limbo would most likely be lost. I must return the help.¡±

    Even though he had Dharmakaya and Book of Luo, they took a period of time to return to Langya due to the long distance.

    He stopped andughed. ¡°Even though most of our main materials of divine weapons were gifted to the Wang Family, we still had many treasures left as we had many generations of impartation. You can choose any one of them.¡±

    It would be incredibly difficult to cultivate a divine weapon from its material, and even Dharmakayas had a low chance of sess. The Ruan n had tried numerous times to no avail.

    Meng Qi pondered and smiled. ¡°Why should the elder be so polite? If you really do want to repay, I¡¯ll need only one item and one promise.¡±

    Seeing that the Ruan family had suffered much, Meng Qi could not bear to ask for treasures. He turned to seek other benefits.

    ¡°What item? What promise?¡± Master Ruan did not frown as he seemed to be willing to ept all.

    ¡°The item would be the breath of ancestral gods left behind by Zither of Limbo. The promise would be for the elder to aid me using Zither of Limbo when I get in trouble in the future,¡± Meng Qi said with a stern face.

    He wanted to try fixing Devil-rinsing g using the breath of ancestral gods. The aid by a Half-step to Dharmakaya using a divine weapon would be of immense help too.

    ¡°Sure!¡± Master Ruan agreed immediately. ¡°Why only once? Tens or hundreds of times, the Ruan n will rush to your aid as long as you need us!¡±

    ¡°The Ruan n indeed has a strong literary and artistic atmosphere and is extremely emotional...¡± Meng Qi did not know whether he shouldpliment them orment.

    Master Ruan retrieved those deep blue droplets and passed them to Meng Qi in a Jade bottle. He thenughed, ¡°Alright, there is no need to talk to an old man like me. Twenty-First Lady is waiting for you at the Lady¡¯s Pavilion.¡±

    Meng Qi bowed and left. Following a servant girl, he passed the courtyard into the Lady¡¯s Pavilion. It was outside the boudoir of Ruan Yushu and one could hear natural music created by the movements of the tidings of water.

    Ruan Yushu was wearing a long white dress as if she was a fairy from a painting. She opened the lunchbox that she was holding as she saw Meng Qi enter the pavilion, and ced two date-red cakes on a te.

    ¡°This is Sea Date Cake. This type of date is extremely rare and its fragrance is irreceable. There are only two left in the house now, and I had always kept them in my formation¡± Ruan Yushu said calmly.

    She then took out tes after tes.

    ¡°Chicken¡¯s feet...¡±

    ¡°Thick soup of monster crab...¡±

    ¡°Braised bamboo shoots...¡±

    ¡°Dragon fish with five vors...¡±

    Meng Qi listened as he smiled until the entire table of Lady¡¯s Pavilion became full with food.

    After the introduction, Ruan Yushu raised her head while biting her lower lips.

    ¡°Please try them. Their ingredients were extremely rare. I, I am usually reluctant to eat them.¡±

    Her eyes were joyful yet unwilling.

 Chapter 646: Tea as Analogy

    <h4>Chapter 646: Tea as Analogy</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Meng Qi hid his smile and asked, ¡°Are these all for me?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Ruan Yushu nodded as she looked down at the table of dishes. ¡°The thick soup of monster crab is best served at moderate temperatures, and you should eat Chicken¡¯s feet after eating the dim sum as the sweetnessplements its taste best... They are the best dishes, you must treat them well.¡±

    Her tone wasplex as if she was a child giving her favorite toy away to her best friend. The feeling of gratitude, the joy of sharing and the slight unwillingness all co-existed. She was afraid that Meng Qi would be unable to appreciate and waste her collection of food, hence reminding him.

    Listening to Ruan Yushu¡¯s crisp voice, Meng Qi grimaced as he sat down and picked up the wooden chopsticks.

    Rumble. A faint suspicious sound came from Ruan Yushu¡¯s stomach, prompting her to turn her head away in shame.

    Meng Qi pretended to have not noticed and picked up a piece of Sea Date Cake before taking a slight bite. It was indeed delicious, with its fragrance and sweetness passing through his entire body. He then followed Ruan Yushu¡¯s advice and picked up a piece of Chicken¡¯s Feet. Its bone was crispy and its skin was rubbery and chewy. The sour taste stood out from the sweetness of the cake and a strange fragrance seemed to havee out. It was so delicious that he wanted to swallow the feet whole.

    After tasting these two dishes, Meng Qi was delighted andplimented them. He looked at Ruan Yushu and saw her smile with a little pride, however, she was still looking at the stone table.

    ¡°Let¡¯s eat together,¡± Meng Qi suddenly said, smiling.

    Ruan Yushu turned her head suddenly, still staring at thest piece of the Sea Date Cake, shaking her head. ¡°No, these are for you.¡±

    She did not deliberately include any word of gratitude.

    Meng Qiughed. ¡°You should know that I love sharing food. If I eat them alone, they will be dull and tasteless.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Ruan Yushu stopped refusing and sat down fast, picking up a pair of wooden chopsticks as well.

    The Lady¡¯s Pavilion became quiet, only with the calm sounds of mouths moving and swallowing. For a true foodie, to speak now would be an insult to the food.

    After a while, the dishes had all been consumed and Meng Qi was in a wonderful mood.

    Ruan Yushu put down her chopsticks and breathed out deeply as if she was still enjoying the aftertaste. Suddenly, she looked at Meng Qi and asked, ¡°Where are you going next?¡±

    The question was ambiguous but Meng Qi understood her intention. ¡°Nine Viges World!¡±

    He had told his friends that he intended to return to Nine Viges after stabilizing in the firstyer of Celestial Ladder and eliminating the Evil Spirit of Zhen Wu using Devil-rinsing g. Jiang Zhiwei and the rest all promised to attempt to obtain Reincarnation Charms from their missions to aid Meng Qi. Since Ruan Yushu saw Meng Qi crossing the Celestial Ladder four months before his n, she thus asked curiously.

    ¡°The road ahead is difficult and dangerous. But I must try if I want to improve.¡± Meng Qi ryed his message into Ruan Yushu¡¯s mind. He was ambiguous too as it didn¡¯t hurt to be careful within the Mansion of Ruan n.

    Ruan Yushu understood his words. He meant that he must be prepared for the dangerous Journey to the West and that there will be huge benefits to be reaped once hepleted the entire Zhen Wu mission.

    The first Journey to the West was a Death Task itself. Zhang Yuanshan, Fu Zhenzhen, Ge Huai¡¯en, and Luo Shengyi had all died miserably, leaving Meng Qi and Ruan Yushu with emotional trauma. Thus, they intended to be more cautious in their next trip to that world.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry that I can¡¯t apany you.¡± Ruan Yushu was a bit disconste as she hadn¡¯t obtained Reincarnation Charm yet. ¡°Otherwise, I would have been able to aid you using many of my music.¡±

    Even though she had entered the Exterior realm, she still had a big gap in abilitypared to Meng Qi. However, Ruan Yushu¡¯s supportive abilities could already be used to improve Meng Qi¡¯s strength and to help him recover.

    These supports are important to Meng Qi. However, considering that Ruan Yushu just had her breakthrough, she needed to familiarize herself with more music pieces and it would be difficult toplete her practices before leaving this world as they could not exchange for more time now. Thus, heughed andforted her, ¡°It¡¯d be fine. I have a divine weapon with me. No one will be able to stop me.¡±

    As he spoke, many thoughts rushed through his mind. His friends were all too reliant on the Dominator where Reincarnation Charms are difficult to be obtained. A chain mission also meant that their strength would not concentrated. However, simr objects and experiences could be easily obtained in the Immortals. Even if many objects were rare too, it would be better than to exchange them with the Dominator.

    ¡°Should I introduce them to The Immortals?¡±

    Meng Qi frowned. After joining The Immortals and experiencing many events with them, he didn¡¯t reject the organization anymore and even supported it now. Although there were many from the heterodox path, the members were merely making use of each other and they could be beneficial for personal gain, which did not go against his principles.

    The sole problem lied in the fact that Ruan Yushu, Jiang Zhiwei and Qi Zhengyan came from aristocratic families andrge sects and as such naturally resisted joining any secret organizations. Thus, he would need to find out more about their willingness. If they still resisted the idea, he could be their Purchasing Agent instead!

    ¡°Well, I should ask the Primogenitor someday.¡± Meng Qi mumbled to himself before turning his attention back to Ruan Yushu.

    Ruan Yushu kept her cool and said coldly, ¡°I will attempt to learn the Blue Sky Heavenly Tune first as it can improve the recovery of injuries...¡±

    ¡°Followed by Torrent Recipe, which can regenerate one¡¯s strength when exhausted...¡±

    ¡°There is still Broken Formation Music, which can unleash one¡¯s potential and increase strength...¡±

    ¡°... I¡¯d be useful after I have learned all these music...¡±

    Her crisp voicecked strong emotions, and she wasn¡¯t deliberately showing off too. Her gentle speech made everyone calm andposed.

    Meng Qi, too, was affected and listened to her with a lingering smile.

    While listening, the sound of water flowing seemed like a piece of music to Meng Qi. The moon shone brightly on a starless sky as a light breeze brushed their faces.

    The next day, Meng Qi climbed the Western Hills again to visit Wang Siyuan.

    After the dispute over Zither of Limbo, Wang Siyuan had ryed him a message for a talk in the Buddhist temple of Western Hill. Meng Qi was unclear what the matter was.

    ¡°What a mysterious man.¡± Meng Qi curled his mouth and stepped into the Buddhist temple.

    Wang Siyuan sat underneath the Bodhi tree, with a chess board in front of him. He had a ck piece in his hand and was staring intensely at the set-up, refusing to put the piece down.

    ¡°Erm. Will there be a set-up that is difficult for Trickster Wang?¡± Meng Qi sat opposite to the man and nced at the set-up. He realized that there were few ck pieces remaining, and there seemed to be no chance of aeback.

    ¡°A total loss...¡± Meng Qi pondered no further and coughed to catch Wang Siyuan¡¯s attention.

    Wang Siyuan raised his head and drew back his hand, still caressing the piece with his thumb and index finger. He spoke to Meng Qi with a face that was still as pale as ever. ¡°Killing de broke two arms using three moves, terrifying Six-apex Devil into escaping. That¡¯s already a huge news in the Langya region. All were anticipating you to enter the Terrestrial Rankings. If not for the broken divine weapon, you would have been able to enter it now given its strength. If we omit the strength of your weapon andpare you entirely based on strength, you still can bepared to, or perhaps even stronger than, Six-apex Devil of the ck List. To be able to do this with only the realm of fourth-fold Heaven demonstrates your ability as a man who had suffered four Heaven¡¯s Punishments.¡±

    Meng Qi loved to hear praises, but those words seemed inappropriate for the situation. He thus replied, ¡°That should not be something that Master Wang is concerned about.¡±

    He wanted him to get straight to the point!

    Wang Siyuan coughed twice. ¡°Overlord was also like that in medieval times. He often won against those of the same realm, even destroying those much stronger than him. He had the chance to rule the world, but he still died at his prime age.¡±

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t that a result of your Wang family...¡± Meng Qimented silently. Given Wang family¡¯s knowledge of Overlord, they must have had noticed his impartation.

    ¡°Is he using the Overlord¡¯s story to warn me?¡± Meng Qi narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°Before Divination Saint, despite not having the family maxim of ¡®leaving opportunities for others¡¯, Wang Family was not arrogant and could still endure through difficulties. Or else, it¡¯d not be able to survive cmities such as the Demonic Chaos and had impartation all the way until Overlord appeared.¡± Wang Siyuan started another topic which made Meng Qi confused. ¡°Why is he saying this?¡±

    ¡°Did you know that Divination Saint died in the hands of Ananda?¡±

    Wang Siyuan coughed twice again and changed topic once more. ¡°Autumn has a cooling weather. Let¡¯s have a cup of tea.¡±

    The servant girls behind him ced a tray in front of him with both hands. There were numerous tiny bottles on the tray together with the tea set.

    ¡°Tea of the Hidden Dragon.¡± Wang Siyuan introduced as he ced a few tea leaves into the pot.

    ¡°Iron scented tea... Dragon Tiger Peak... Snow Bud... Bamboo Jun...¡± Wang Siyuan took out different tea leaves from the bottles and put all of them into the pot. All the tea leaves were famous.

    Meng Qi was confused. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t the taste of these different tea leaves be conflicting? Can Trickster Wang regte harmony from them?¡±

    He poured hot water into the pot and a deep fragrance emerged. Wang Siyuan poured a cup of the tea for Meng Qi. It was light yellow in color.

    Meng Qi tasted it but he almost vomited the tea out. ¡°What kind of lousy tea is this? It¡¯s like sewage water!¡±

    Wang Siyuan grimaced. ¡°They are all famous tea. But if we mix them together, they taste horrible.¡±

    Meng Qi suddenly understood. Wang Siyuan was referring to the fact that he had obtained parts of many top-tier impartations. His methods were chaotic and messy and will eventually end up like this cup of tea.

    He practiced the Eight Nine Mysteries and I wee and epass change, supplemented by Heavenly Golden Scripture. The other techniques were merely ¡°used¡± but didn¡¯t represent his ¡°identity¡±. The analogy was not appropriate.

    Wang Siyuan seemed to have understood Meng Qi¡¯s thoughts and coughed. ¡°It is not about the techniques, but their rtionships. Perhaps you had noticed something as well and tried to bnce them. However, if you cannot deduce and ssify future techniques, you will sink deeper into oblivion. Today, you can eliminate all those in the same rank as youbut tomorrow, you will die like nothing, just like this cup of tea.¡±

    Meng Qi¡¯s tone became solemn as his worries were exposed. ¡°How can I deduce clearly?¡±

    Combined with what Wang Siyuan had said earlier, one could guess that there was more to the death of Overlord.

    ¡°They are too different for you to deduce clearly. However, you have four divine punishments, which differ you from the paths of those before you. As long as you follow your own path, you can definitely find many clues. Furthermore, you will experience many secret techniques and challenges in the future.¡± Wang Siyuan was drenched with sweat as he had difficulties speaking this sentence. It was as if he was choosing his words very carefully.

    He coughed blood and his lips turned red. ¡°If you still had the chance to realize Extinctive de of the Overlord, you must definitely master ¡®Let Bygones be Bygones¡¯. The rest is unimportant.¡±

    ¡°This technique can only be learned from Extinctive de of the Overlord. If you learn it from somewhere else, no matter how reliable, it would definitely be false!¡±

    ¡°Definitely false?¡± Meng Qi suddenly thought of the Dominator.

    ¡°Would it be false there too?¡±

    Wang Siyuan took a light breath and calmed down. His expression became more crazed as he exined, ¡°It is not because I am stronger than you that I know so much more. Wang Family has experienced and discovered much throughout the ages. It just happened to be that I was the man who could ¡®see¡¯ them.¡±

    ¡°Alright. That¡¯d be all.¡±

    Meng Qi¡¯s face was a mixture of emotions as he stood up slowly. ¡°Why did you have to teach these to me?¡±

    ¡°Is Master Wang just doing a good deed? Or is this part of his set-up?¡±

    The chess piece in Wang Siyuan¡¯s hand suddenly dropped onto the chessboard, causing the other chess pieces to tumble.

    His face hid in the shadow of Bodhi tree as he spoke with an erratic tone.

    ¡°Helping you is helping myself.¡±

    When Meng Qi nced at the chessboard once more, he suddenly noticed that the destroyed set-up had a new atmosphere to it! The pieces were all over the ce, but there was a chance for the ck pieces now!

 Chapter 647: Back To Nine Villages

    <h4>Chapter 647: Back To Nine Viges</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Azure Pce of the Immortals.

    After leaving Langya, Meng Qi rushed toward the entrance of the pce. One of his purposes was to attempt to utilize the ancestral breath of the Blue-blooded People to repair the Devil-rinsing g. The other was to ask Primogenitor Lingbao if his friends could join the Immortals. Furthermore, he had many thoughts regarding the matter of Zither of Limbo that he wanted to discuss with his seniors.

    On the Exchange List of Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms, the Zither of Limbo did not appear to be missing. This meant one could have it after coughing up Karma points and finishing missions. However, the Ruan n had said that zither was now missing and in the hands of Blue-blooded People.

    ¡°Why would an object be marked missing when it is in the hands of aristocratic families and martial art sects, but not so in the hands of Blue-blooded People?¡±

    ¡°What does this differential treatment tell us about the nature of the Dominator?¡±

    The following thoughts and suspicions created a headache for Meng Qi, who was also shrouded by a sense of mystery as he could not think clearly. Primogenitor Lingbao had just finished the special mission for his divine weapon. Meng Qi might be able to gain inspiration from his experiences.

    For instance, he wanted to know if the special mission was rted to the divine weapon itself and if the goal was to obtain the weapon. That would mean that he had to go to where Blue-blooded People were at and find Zither of Limbo to obtain it for himself, which would show that the Dominator was not as capable and omnipotent as he seemed to be. He merely knew many secrets about where many divine weapons and top-tier skills were kept, andbel those as his own.

    ¡°If that is not the case and one has toplete an unrted challenge to obtain the divine weapon, then what will be the criteria for the Dominator to deduce if a divine weapon is missing? Perhaps he himself is rted to the Blue-blooded People? Or perhaps he is rted to the ancestral gods worshipped by them?¡±

    All these questions were waiting to be answered through discussions with Primogenitor Lingbao.

    As hended in front of Azure Pce, Meng Qi saw ¡®Bluecloud Progenitor¡¯ Qu Jiuniang. She threw a sly look at Meng Qi and asked suspiciously, ¡°I heard that you crossed the firstyer of the Celestial Ladder?¡±

    Meng Qi¡¯s breakthrough happened two to three days ago and news had already spread across thend. However, the fight over the Zither of Limbo was only yesterday and news about Meng Qi¡¯s strength was only circting in areas near Langya.

    ¡°Progenitor, what do you think?¡± Meng Qi asked with a smile.

    Qu Jiuniang snorted in reply. ¡°Humph, what arrogance! It¡¯d be stranger if you did not have such speed of advancement with four divine punishments!¡±

    She became more sentimental as she spoke. ¡°I¡¯ve cultivated all these years, surviving missions after missions before bing a Peerless Master Pro. How long have you been practicing for?¡±

    Just when Meng Qi thought Qu Jiuniang became more emotional, she looked up with a dazzling gaze as if Meng Qi was a pile of gold. ¡°You must have had a great adventure! If you have any materials for sale, you should sell them to me instead of the Dominator. We¡¯ve known each other for so long and I even introduced you into the Immortals. Please don¡¯t be reluctant!¡±

    ¡°Such a speedy change of emotions...¡± Meng Qiughed andmented, ¡°You are indeed quite frank, Progenitor.¡±

    ¡°Of course. Why must I be hypocritical?¡± Qu Jiuniang held her head high to show off her honesty.

    From her tone, Meng Qi could tell Primogenitor Lingbao did not tell her that she could bring others to Lanke Temple to realize the Primary Instruction of the Buddha¡¯s Palm. Otherwise, Qu Jiuniang would not have had this attitude.

    Meng Qi decided notto mention that he had just taken Foodie to the temple. He must prevent himself from turning the purend into a ¡®public toilet¡¯, especially since he was weaker than them!

    ¡°Progenitor, where is the Primogenitor?¡± Meng Qi changed the topic.

    Qu Jiuniang shook her head with a puzzled expression. ¡°The Primogenitor has been mysterious these few days. I¡¯m not sure why is he busy but he hasn¡¯t been to the Azure Pce for a long time.¡±

    ¡°The matter concerning Big Green Root of Jade Virtual Pce in Mount Kunlun?¡±Meng Qi nodded thoughtfully and said nothing more. He left a message and flew toward the Fairy Square.

    Considering that Reincarnation Charm was not among the objects sold in the square, Meng Qi realized that he could not resolve the issue this way. He then decided to go to Zhenwu¡¯s Decoy Grave to ce a notice of himself purchasing Reincarnation Charms.

    He first walked toward the central jade pir and poured out the few drops of deep blue liquid from the jade bottle.

    As soon as the liquidnded on Meng Qi¡¯s hand, he felt a heaviness in his arms. It was as if every single drop of ancestral breath was ake itself!

    The majestic, vastness and holiness feeling pervaded and Meng Qi did not deduce anything rted to Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure what the result of the examination will be...¡± Meng Qi held a tentative attitude and reached out to the jade pir.

    Suddenly, the grand, cold voice of the Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms reverberated.

    ¡°Remains of the breath of Aqua Ancestor, one of the big powers of ancient times It can be used to repair any type of containers of liquid and can be used to cultivate elixirs to prolong one¡¯s life. However, it had consumed most of its power and had limited effect. It is worth 9000 karma points.¡±

    ¡°Its origins are so clearly exined...¡± Meng Qi had a feeling of his hopes being dashed. ¡°Could the Dominator be unrted to the ancestral gods?¡±

    He calmed down first and ced the Devil-rinsing g and the deep blue liquid in together.

    ¡°Using the remaining breath of Aqua Ancestor and a high-quality Water Blue Heart can repair Devil-rinsing g slightly. One can then use the weapon for full strength twice.¡± Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms replied in his usual calm manner.

    ¡°I would be fine with being able to use it twice.¡± Meng Qi nodded in approval.¡°Zhenwu Great Emperor is someone of a legendary level of strength. One cannot be too careful in dealing with his malice. The simple nature of Zhenwu¡¯s Decoy Grave would be because his powers are confined. Now, to eliminate this threat, one has to venture deep into the seal, and perhaps even destroying it!¡±

    Dense air rose and light appeared. It seemed that the cracks on the g were slightly gone. Meng Qi had only one low-quality Water Blue Heart left which had been exchanged for 500 karma points.

    The Formless Sword Vermin of Peerless Master Pro was worth 3300 karma points. However, it was special and unique and thus Meng Qi kept it from the Dominator.

    After doing all this, he checked the Devil-rinsing g and Immortality Elixir of East Pole once more before utilizing the Reincarnation Charm.

    A green light glowed as he entered into darkness. Frames of worlds he had been to shed before his eyes.

    He chose the Nine Viges World without hesitation.

    Just then, the voice of the Dominator of Six Samsara Realms echoed,

    ¡°Return to Nine Viges World for two months. You can select anyone familiar to be transmitted to the nearby regions.¡±

    ¡°Where to go?¡± Meng Qi hesitated. His first reaction was to go to the decoy tombs for a speedy battle but he rejected this idea immediately. It had been years since hest entered the Nine Viges and things might have changed there.

    Perhaps the Evil Spirit of Zhen Wu had felt his deathing and no longer feared for the aftermath of his actions. He might be crazily trying to escape, even with sess.

    ¡°I¡¯ll need to find out more information first...¡± Meng Qi decided to be cautious and quickly chose Huangfu Fei instead.

    A vast manor appeared in Meng Qi¡¯s sight. Buildings and pavilions with mountains, forests and even arge piece of farnd surrounding it.

    The manor was decorated withnterns and red paper today and many horses and chariots passed by the area towards the door. Two words were written on the horizontal board:

    God-gathering Heights.

    ¡°God-gathering Heights?¡± Meng Qiughed. ¡°Huangfu Fei and He Canshang seemed to have been quite sessful. Are they now able to resist Master Xiyue and rebuild God-gathering Heights?¡±

    Seeing that no one paid any attention to him, Meng Qi changed into another appearance. He was now wearing a hydrating suit and a cloud crown, with a pair of bamboo slippers and a silk belt surrounding his waist. His hands were empty, which suited his image as a young Taoist.

    He stepped across the snow toward God-gathering Heights. Horses and chariots were scarce in the streets now as the manor had be more lively.

    ¡°Dear sir, do you have the wedding invitation?¡± A disciple guarding the door asked.

    The Taoist seemed to be unique, unlike any other he had seen before, and he thus dared not ignore him.

    Meng Qi cupped his hands and bowed. He smiled and replied, ¡°I am Qingyuan and am an old friend of Huangpu family. However, I have not seen them for a very long time and so I came to visit today. However, I did not know that a wedding was urring as I had received no invitations.¡±

    ¡°I would not be able to let you in if you have no invitations. Please wait here while I report this to my masters.¡± The disciple returned the salute politely.

    ¡°Of course.¡± Meng Qi was unconcerned. ¡°Whose wedding is it today?¡±

    The disciple straightened his back and wore a proud look. ¡°It is the wedding of Heightslord He and the master¡¯s daughter. They had been through so much and can finally show themselves to the world today, announcing the re-establishment of God-gathering Heights as well.¡±

    ¡°Congrattions! It seems like Donor He has achieved the Exterior realm.¡± Meng Qi realized as he calcted.

    He Canshang had been near the Heaven-man Connection realm then. It had been several years since, and he could be anywhere from consummating Oneness of Heaven and Men, realizing his own path, to achieving Half-step Exterior Scenery and the Exterior realm.

    ¡°Yes!¡± The disciple gave Meng Qi a confused look. ¡°Heightslord He¡¯s breakthrough was so famous! Or else why would he dare to re-establish God-gathering Heights without fear of being hunted by Moon Vige? Why is this young Taoist so ignorant? Could he be a hidden Taoist living in the deep woods?¡±

    He stopped before continuing with a tone of deep admiration. ¡°Heightslord He is not a genius but he has much perseverance and fortitude, qualities that my master appreciates, which was why he became the First Disciple. Even though both he and his wife had been hunted down for years and faced numerous dangers together, he was always able to return safely. He became braver and stronger with each fight, fully developing the secret sect of God-gathering Heights. Afterward, he had a breakthrough and became a master of his own. He is famous and powerful, even forcing Master Xiyue into hiding...¡±

    Meng Qi continued to listen to hispliments without interrupting. Suddenly, the disciple realized that he had been talking too much and apologized. ¡°Please wait for a while more as I go to inform them now. However, since there is a wedding today, my masters are all busy. Please forgive me if I returnte.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Meng Qi smiled, cing his hands behind his back.

    Inside the newly established God-gathering Heights, He Canshang and Huangfu Fei did not go through wedding procedures like normal couples. Instead, they held their wine cups and drank with the guests like those from Jianghu.

    Looking at the couple, Madam Huangfu, who still looked the same as before, touched her hair in delight.

    The many years of suffering finally paid off!

    ¡°Heightslord He, Miss Huangfu. No, Mrs He. There is no need to be so polite.¡± Those whom He Canshang and Huangfu Fei drank with all seemed ttered. They were, after all, the rare Exterior masters!

    Other than Taoist Wuliang and other close friends of Huangfu Tao, many felt ttered when they drank with experts of the Exterior.

    ¡°I am so happy to see his sessor seed...¡± Taoist Wuliang pped his thigh in delight and exasperation. Lady Hongxian and Hunchback of the Wastnds sat next to him.

    At this moment, a disciple entered.

    ¡°Heightslord and Madam, a Taoist outside wants to enter. He imed to be an old friend of Huangfu family.¡± He had waited for an opportunity before approaching the couple and informing them.

    ¡°Old friend? Taoist?¡± Huangfu Fei opened his eyes slightly. ¡°Did he tell you his name?¡±

    He Canshang stopped giving toasts and many people nced at him.

    ¡°What happened?

    ¡°He imed to be Qingyuan.¡± The disciple suddenly felt a little uneasy as he did not understand the change in the attitude of his masters.

    ¡°Taoist Qingyuan!¡± Huangfu Fei shouted in delight as he rushed out with He Canshang, leaving the room full of bewildered guests behind.

    Suddenly, He Canshang called for a gust of wind that surrounded Huangfu Fei and brought both of them to the corner of the manor.

    The guests looked at each other in confusion. ¡°Who could have made the couple react this way? They are all rare experts of the Exterior!¡±

    ¡°Taoist Qingyuan?¡± Madam Huangfu suddenly stood up.

    Taoist Wuliang breathed heavily as he nced at Lady Hongxian and Hunchback of the Wastnds. ¡°That Taoist Qingyuan?¡±

    The two remained silent, with hidden expectations in their eyes.

 Chapter 648: The Legend Continued

    <h4>Chapter 648: The Legend Continued</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Following He Canshang, Huangfu Fei quickly flew to the door of the God-gathering Heights. She shot a nce into the door beholding the familiar figure.

    Taoist Qingyuan looked dashing in the Taoist silk garb and priest hat, with the silk belt and the grass-woven shoes. No different from older times, he seemed to have dodged the test of time.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you in ages; you look even more handsome.¡± Huangfu Fei finally met with her mentor and was ted.

    He Canshang bowed. He knew that apart from his hard work and Chances, his breaking through to the Exterior under dire circumstances had significantly been attributed to Taoist Qingyuan¡¯s mentoring towards Huangfu Fei.

    Complements to the True Five-thunder and Spell Clouds Spear Arts, descriptions of the Heaven-man Connection and the several levels of the Exterior realm, and thest ingenious stroke¡ªit was like a Clouds Spear Arts performed wlessly. The mentor had helped him make significant progress in strength and realm.

    If not for the mentor¡¯s help, he would have only reached the Half-step realm at most, with his shallow skill and understanding of the skill scripts!

    The remaining guarding disciples were astounded by the scene. The lord of the God-Gathering Heights and fairy-like Miss Huangfu bowed to a strange Taoist with great respect.

    ¡°Who¡¯s he? What kind of strength does he possess?¡± The guarding disciples thought.

    Meng Qi chuckled. ¡°You two are gorgeous as well.¡±

    Huangfu Fei was no longer girlish and prettier. She smelled like blooms from head to toe. While the Heaven-earth Merged expert of the Exterior He Canshang, held himself in a harmonious manner. He was maturer and calm.

    Huangfu Fei had been catching up with He Canshang in skills and also opened her Nine Apertures. Meng Qi had opened Eight Apertures and see through; now he was more refreshingly handsome and as unfathomable as the fleeting cloud.

    ¡°Has Taoist Qingyuan achieved the Exterior as well?¡± Huangfu Fei thought.

    ¡°Though he has been inferior to the Senior Brother in the realm, however, he was superior to Senior Brother in many aspects such as the aptitude, demeanor, vision, experience, and strength. It makes sense that he¡¯s surpassed the Senior Bother and bes one of the few experts of the Exterior.¡± Huangfu Fei thought.

    ¡°Where have you been these years, Taoist? We¡¯ve been looking for you, but you seemed to vanish out of the world...¡± Huangfu Fei blurted out her questions.

    Meng Qi waved his hand with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s a long story. Today it¡¯s your big day, don¡¯t bete because of me. We¡¯ll talk after the wedding; I¡¯m in no hurry.¡±

    After reaching the Exterior, the duration of every Reincarnation Charmsted for two months. Besides, it would not take long to arrive at the mausoleum since he could fly.

    Huangfu Fei was just about to say something when He Canshang slightly nodded. ¡°Yes, please be seated.¡±

    The two of them led Meng Qi in a very respectful manner. The disciples and servants at present were all dumbfounded, all wondering who the young Taoist was.

    When the three entered the lobby, the gaze of the curious Jianghu heroes went straight to them.

    ¡°Is it Taoist Qingyuan, who has single-handedly rescued Madam Huangfu and Miss Huangfu from the God-gathering Heights in that snowy night?¡±

    ¡°I suppose so. His realm of the Eight Apertures is higher than the Green-blood Dragon King¡¯s and the Red-eyebrowed Saber King¡¯s. He¡¯s peerless!¡±

    ¡°Hees back after so many years, what¡¯s he up to?¡±

    Meng Qi had left a legendary tale in the Nine Viges World. The present Jianghu heroes started to remember the story.

    When the young Taoist walked past the Jianghu heroes in grass-woven shoes, they whispered again.

    ¡°He was already quite powerful at the beginning. After so many years, his strength must have grown even more fearsome. I wonder if he will break through to the Exterior...¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t see his realm; he¡¯s either in the Half-step or the Exterior realm.¡±

    ¡°In the whole wide world, the Exterior experts are numbered. Now we have one more Exterior expert...¡±

    They chattered and agreed that the unfathomable Taoist Qingyuan must have been in the Exterior realm, and was promising to contest the Emperor of Tengenpetition.

    Meng Qi received Madam Huangfu¡¯s salute and then sat beside Immortal Wuliang, Lady Hongxian, and Hunchback of the Wastnds. He greeted them. ¡°How¡¯s everything going?¡±

    Lady Hongxian looked as brave as before. She had yet to turn into her 30s but already wore the guarding Upstanding Qi. As for Hunchback of the Wastnds, he looked older and more weather-beaten, only his genuine Qi felt more sophisticated.

    The two rose up at once to return a salute. ¡°The Taoist looks good as usual.¡±

    Meng Qi smiled. ¡°Am I looking better than before?¡±

    The two did not know how to respond; then they remembered Taoist Qingyuan was always humorous.

    Finishing the greeting, Huangfu Fei and He Canshang continue to propose toasts to other guests. Huangfu Fei said using the Secret-voice Sending, ¡°Senior Brother, what realm do you think the Taoist is in?¡±

    He Canshang¡¯s brows furrowed. ¡°I can¡¯t see his realm.¡±

    Even Senior Brother failed to see the Taoist¡¯s realm? Huangfu Fei gawked.¡°What realm does the Taoist belong? Is he in the same realm as my father? Or is he in a higher realm than my father?¡±

    Immortal Wuliang who was sitting next to Meng Qi failed to sense Taoist Qingyuan¡¯s realm either. He thought about asking him directly but finally refrained himself since it was taboo to inquire about other people¡¯s lives when you were not so close.

    Between the small talks, Meng Qi ate and drank. He seemed not to have noticed that the person everyone was currently talking about was himself.

    When the wedding ceremony was over, the Jianghu masters exchanged whispers and left one by one. Only Meng Qi and his tablepanions stayed.

    Still dressed in their wedding clothes, He Canshang, and Huangfu Fei led Madam Huangfu to Meng Qi to greet him.

    ¡°Why does the Taoist return to Jianghu? Is there anything we can help?¡± After the greetings, He Canshang asked directly.

    Upon hearing this, Immortal Wuliang rose up at once to leave them alone.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. You don¡¯t have to leave.¡± Meng Qi waved his hand. ¡°I have nothing to hide.¡±

    He slowly said. ¡°I¡¯ve been cultivating hard for years and finally seeded. I¡¯ve found an article that can suppress the evil ghosts in the mausoleum. Thus, I decided to re-enter the mausoleum to finish those ghosts. I wonder if anything strange has happened to the mausoleum.¡±

    The remaining guests were either friends of Huangfu Tao or among the inner circle of the God-gathering Heights. They had heard about the cause that drove the Nine Viges founder mad in histe years. Thus, they had been reluctant to mention those evil ghosts. Now they all gasped hearing Meng Qi¡¯s words.

    ¡°Those evil ghosts have invaded the bodies of the expert of the Exterior and driven them into the mausoleum.¡± Thought all of the guests.

    ¡°How can he deal with such horrendous evil ghosts? What¡¯s the article that can restrain the evil ghosts?¡±

    After numerous spections, they shared a deep conviction that Meng Qi ¡°had seeded¡± because when he said those words, he did not unt but only stated a fact.

    ¡°Well, something weird did happen in the mausoleum.¡± He Canshang was the first to collect himself and replied in aposed way.

    ¡°What exactly was that something weird?¡± Meng Qi asked calmly.

    Huangfu Fei broke in. ¡°Over the past year, there have been bright lights and screams in the mountains. Moreover, recently, the mausoleum reveals itself from time to time. Thus, Master Xiyue, Star-picking Immortal, Buddhist Monk Silence, and Sword Shaking the World gathered around the mountains, waiting for amazing treasures or great skills to appear.

    ¡°We know about the evil ghosts, and thus stay away from the mountains and remence the God-gathering Heights.¡±

    The Evil Spirit of Zhen Wu was something; it could foresee contingencies out of nothing... Meng Qi slightly nodded and inquired more about the details of the evil ghosts. In the end, he decided not to wait but head to the mausoleum right away. He could not afford to let the Evil Spirit of Zhen Wu escape!

    ¡°Before it¡¯s toote, I must go now.¡± Meng Qi rose up to leave.

    He Canshang immediately followed. ¡°I¡¯ll guide the way for the Taoist.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s very dangerous in the mausoleum; you¡¯dbe better not to.¡± Meng Qi shook his head.

    If possession urred on Meng Qi, he could have the Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms exorcize the demons. What if He Canshang fell to possession? Besides, Zhen Wu¡¯s Evil Spirit mastered the Art of Deception. It could manage a narrow escape, making Meng Qi¡¯s mission fail on the verge of sess.

    ¡°You may rest assured that I won¡¯t rashly enter the mausoleum. However, I can¡¯t wait for news at home when my master is inside the mausoleum.¡± He Canshang insisted. Huangfu Fei¡¯s and Madam Huangfu¡¯s eyes had misted over.

    If they could fly, they would have followed too.

    Meng Qi hesitated for a moment. ¡°You¡¯ll wait for me at the outside.¡±

    Then, he produced a piece of cloud under his feet, hopped on it, and ride on it like a sh of light rising to the sky. He Canshang followed him closely.

    Taoist Qingyuan had indeed stepped into the Exterior realm! The remaining guests were all confident that they had figured out Meng Qi¡¯s real realm.

    ...

    Shaped like a True Dragon, zigzagging on the ground, the mountains appeared formidable. From time to time, bright lights shed in the mountains. The mausoleum shimmered in the dark. ck gas rolled around the mausoleum. Underneath the ck gas, there must have been numerous ghost and evil spirits that would strike a heavy blow against Meng Qi.

    Master Xiyue Wen Haogu and Buddhist Monk Silence were hovering in the sky. Looking at such a scene, they felt both anticipated and worried. They had looked into the ck gas, only to discover that there were zombies in the Exterior realm. Moreover, those zombies used to be the founders of the Nine Viges!

    The founders of the Nine Viges went mad in theirte years, gathered in the mausoleum, and became zombies? White lights seemed to sh over Master Xiyue¡¯s eyes.

    At this moment, they see two lights produced by the escape technique approach. They all scrutinized the lights closely.

    One of them was He Canshang they knew, the other a young Taoist in a slick Taoist garb. The Taoist appeared refreshingly handsome and high in the realm. They could not see his strength and real realm.

    ¡°A newly-realized Exterior master?¡± Buddhist Monk Silence and others all presumed that they had not met the young Taoist before.

    Only Master Xiyue was stunned and blurted out. ¡°It¡¯s Qingyuan!¡±

    Though Master Xiyue had never really met Qingyuan, he heard about Qingyuan in his son¡¯s and followers¡¯ stories. He had imagined how Meng Qi would look like. Besides, Meng Qid did not change much from before.

    ¡°Has Taoist Qingyuan achieved the Exterior?

    ¡°How capable is he now?¡±

    Between thoughts and spections, he saw the young Taoist cast a look toward him. The Taoist saw through him, looked at what was behind his back and smiled.

    ¡°He sees my Real Body!¡±

    ¡°How can he see my Real Body?¡±

    Master Xiyue was more than stunned. The skill of hiding the Real Body came into creation in Moon Vige. He developed this unique kung fu based on what he had learned in the ¡°Tai-yin Devil-Rinsing Scripture.¡± By this kind of kung fu, he could intensify his projection image through his genuine Qibined with the force of the moon; then he would hide his Real Body in the unfathomable shadow of the projection image. It was a fascinating skill to master.

    ¡°Now I¡¯m seen through at first sight?

    ¡°When did Qingyuan be so aggressive?¡±

    In the very beginning, Meng Qi used to be chased after by Master Xiyue every day. Now, Master Xiyue could notpare with him at all. Meng Qi was not stunned as he could see everyone¡¯s rankings as well as his progress in his original realm world. Thus, he remained calm at that moment.

    He looked at Master Xiyue¡¯s Real Body through the All-seeing Stare. Meng Qi just smiled. ¡°Master Xiyue, I haven¡¯t officially introduced myself yet.¡±

    Master Xiyue looked solemn. He did not dare to ignore Meng Qi anymore since after all, Meng Qi had stepped into the Exterior realm. He replied, ¡°If you didn¡¯t take my son hostage, I wouldn¡¯t have behaved that way.¡±

    Buddhist Monk Silence, Star-picking Immortal, and the middle-aged swordsman Sword Shaking the World all stayed silent. They must have figured out that the young Taoist was Qingyuan.

    ¡°He¡¯s reached the Exterior realm, can hepare with Huangfu Tao?¡±

    Meng Qi did not dwell on the past. With hands behind his back, he stared at the rolling ck gas and slowly said, ¡°This is the mausoleum of the ancient Zhenwu Great Emperor, an evil ghost is entrapped inside.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Everyone, including He Canshang, blurted out the word.

    They have heard the rumor that the mausoleum belonged to a big shot from the ancient times. However, it never urred to them that the big shot was among the Five Ancient Emperors!

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Meng Qi turned around and fixed his eyes on Master Xiyue. ¡°Whoever enters the mausoleum will be possessed, and he¡¯ll lose his mind in thete years. His skill will be altered and can¡¯t pass the Celestial Ladder after having reached the Exterior.¡±

    ¡°How is it possible?¡± Master Xiyue and Star-picking Immortal eximed at the same time.

    He Canshang and others were surprised as well.

    Meng Qi chuckled. ¡°You all know better than me about the skills. For example, if the Tai-yin Devil-Rinsing Scripture is altering, the fire and water element of the skill will be out of bnce. You either contain too much water element or too much fire element. Master Xiyue, you¡¯ll feel a palpitation at noon, and an aching back in the early morning, right?¡±

    He had been enlightened on the Primary Instruction of The Buddha¡¯s Palm and the Six Strokes of the Overlord. Moreover, he exercised the Heavenly Golden Scripture and the Eight Nine Mysteries. He was more discerning than other people in the same realm. Thus, just now, he could tell the Tai-yin Devil-Rinsing Scripture¡¯s problem solely by the script.

    Master Xiyue¡¯s eyes narrowed, his hands clenched, and his heart was pounding.¡°This skill is inside Moon Vige only, no outsider should know. Has the script been altered by the evil ghosts?¡±

    In fact, over the years, people in the Moon Vige did found the problem in the script. Some issues kept urring, but they failed to fix it. Thus, they could only study the corpse of the cultivators who died from cultivating the skill, to find a solution.

    The refreshingly handsome Taoist who wore a linen Taoist robe and a silk belt, talked a lot about Zhen Wu, one of the Five Ancient Emperors. He spoke of vicious evil ghosts as well as the wed script. Star-picking Immortal and others all found the young Taoist mysterious and unfathomable. Judging from his ounts, the young Taoist seemed to know a lot of secrets.

    ¡°Years ago, he just opened Eight Apertures. Now, what level has he reached of the Exterior realm?

    ¡°Has he managed to pass the Celestial Ladder like Huangfu Tao?¡±

    The ck gas rolled over; the screams underneath were intensifying. Meng Qi nced at Master Xiyue one more time and told the crowd, ¡°I¡¯ll get rid of the evil ghosts. You might as well stay away.¡±

    ¡°Get rid of the evil ghosts? Does he want to do that? To confront the ghosts that even trapped founders from the Nine Viges and Huangfu Tao as well?¡± However, Meng Qi had descended near the ck gas.

    ¡°Be careful, the Exterior zombies!¡± Buddhist Monk Silence could not help blurting out.

    Just as Buddhist Monk Silence finished the words, all of them sensed the Exterior-expert-turned zombies¡¯ strong breaths prevailing in the air.

    At this moment, they saw Meng Qi raised his long saber, and Thunderps gathered around his de tip.

    ¡°Kaboom!¡±

    He struck the long saber hard at some point in the void; the gathered Thunderp exploded at once. Iridescent rays lighted the eyes of the masters hovering in the sky.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    The Thunder Light turned purple and spread quickly everywhere. The sea of lights covered thend. The Exterior Zombies were shrouded, the mountains concealed. Everywhere the lights had reached they¡¯d devoured everything.

    ¡°Kaboom!¡±

    The mountains torn apart, the corpses charred, and the Vital Spirits vaporized. The mausoleum revealed its magnificent self!

    ¡°An unimaginable stroke!¡± Buddhist Monk Silence and others were frozen, and tingles shuddered through their bodies as if a burst of electricity had run through them.

    ¡°His realm is unimaginable as well!¡±

    ¡°The Thunderp desmanship can be applied like that, how overwhelming...¡± He Canshang enchanted by the stroke.

    ¡°What a formidable stroke!¡± Feeling the breath and power of the stroke, Master Xiyue was breathing heavily. Had it been reversed with him in the ck gas, he would have no means to escape. Even ten times of his strength could not have warded off the blow.

    This was the strongest blow that he had ever seen!

    ¡°What realm is Qingyuan truly? He¡¯s much stronger than Huangfu Tao!¡±

    To think that he had hunted down a person like this, he felt dizzy; his Vital Spirit could not contain itself anymore. He flinched and wanted badly to run away.

    When he was exerting the full Interior forces, Meng Qi¡¯s warning crossed his mind. In an unstable state of mind, Master Xiyue suddenly feel his heart and back aching.

    He began to see stars. Master Xiyue contained himself and spat mouthfuls of blood and barely managed to keep flying.

    Before Qingyuan couldy a finger on him, he was nearly scared to suffer a Qi-deviancy Derangement.

 Chapter 649: The Evil Spirit Emerges

    <h4>Chapter 649: The Evil Spirit Emerges</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    The ck mist dissipated, revealing an olden mausoleum. From the outside, it looked like a great ce to seal evil things. Now that thend had been slightly shifted, the mausoleum appeared a little out of ce.

    One Evil Spirit of the Five Ancient Emperors would soon reveal itself. Meng Qi was confident, but he was still inferior to the Evil Spirit in the realm. He decided to not lower his guard in the slightest. He held the Heaven Inflicted Pain in his right hand and a ck g in his left hand. The ck g was emitting breaths to cover Meng Qi.

    All of a sudden, both Buddhist Monk Silence and He Canshang felt a magnificent breath arise. The breath left them shivering to their very bones, the breath was something they had never felt or even imagined!

    In an instant, red mist permeated everything within a few hundred miles, creating a damp atmosphere. The water droplet seemed to cover their skins. The senses of the experts of the Exterior failed to prate the mist. They could only make out the entrance of the mausoleum in the mist.

    Meng Qi¡¯s breaths had made them vignt. How horrible! Star-picking Immortal and others felt as if they had met a real immortal, holding their breaths in awe.

    The breaths rushed out like sea waves. Master Xiyue goggled, feeling out of breath, he had only one thought.

    ¡°Horrible! This is horrible!¡±

    A while ago, Meng Qi¡¯s blow had made him flinch and he believed that even 10 times of his own strength could not match Meng Qi¡¯s strength. Now, Meng Qi¡¯s breath had be even more intense. Facing the breath, he felt like an ant in front of the Grand Sun. Even a single move from Meng Qi could send him to hell.

    Regardless of whether it was emitted by him or his weapon, Qingyuan was truly capable!

    Thinking that Qingyuan would seek revenge on him, Master Xiyue felt helpless. He even started to imagine his tragic fate and the fall of the Moon Vige.

    In midst of the illusions, he felt pain in his heart as if it was on fire. In the meantime, he was struck by a backache. He was being tortured and torn apart by the pain.

    ¡°The Qi-deviancy Derangement?¡± Master Xiyue felt everything in front of him go dark. He stopped struggling and let himself fall.

    Star-picking Immortal noticed his fall in time and flew to catch him, otherwise, he would have been shattered into pieces after hitting the ground.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Star-picking Immortal¡¯s brows furrowed.

    Master Xiyue looked up. In the pupils of Star-picking Immortal, he saw his own pathetic state. His hair was scattered while his cheeks palpitated between blood-red and pale-white. His eyes were dim and his breath shaky.

    Covered by the breaths of the Devil-rinsing g, Meng Qi entered the mausoleum. Every mark including the Boundary between the Living and the Dead had disappeared. Broken walls and ruins could be seen everywhere while rotten things were scattered about. Only the Dragon-subduing Stand remained high above, towering and deste.

    The entire mausoleum seemed to suppress everything inside it. Meng Qi felt heavy and was having difficulty flying. He had no choice but to descend to the ground and walk.

    ck fog shrouded the way in front of Meng Qi, he could not make out a thing. At that instant, a man slowly emerged from the fog. He was d in a robe and held a long spear with thundering lights surrounding him. Despite how young as he looked, he was actually in his middle ages. He was none other than the former heightslord of the God-gathering Heights, ¡°Emperor of Tengen¡± Huangfu Tao!

    He was turned into a zombie in his middle ages. His body had not declined and the energy still lingered on him. Thus, apart from the Evil Spirit of Zhen Wu, he was among the strongest in the mausoleum and had nearly passed the first Celestial Ladder. Since Meng Qi had received his guidance, gaining the karma of the ck Tortoise Jade Pendant, he wanted to save him. Thus, he suppressed his power so as not to injure Huangfu Tao identally.

    Meng Qi suddenly quickened his pace in a calm manner as usual. He stormed toward Huangfu Tao like a chariot dragging a mountain.

    Huangfu Tao was indifferent, he lifted up the spear as if he was carrying the world and the mountains while brandishing it slowly.

    ¡°Kaboom!¡±

    Space seemed to have copsed as ck Thunderps swarmed toward Meng Qi. The scattered lights of the Thunderps hit the ground and the walls. The Thunderp attack was indeed rather dangerous.

    Meng Qi stomped forward holding his saber and warded off all the Thunderps which vanished without any trace.

    All the lights gathered around the de tip and were condensed into the size of a needle.

    Meng Qi turned around while bracing himself his waist, and hurled himself at Huangfu Tao¡¯s long spear. His chest hit the spear.

    The spear was warded off, whereas Meng Qi was unscathed. Then, Meng Qi wielded his saber from below.

    Huangfu Tao hurled his spear to block the blow. The saber and spear ttered, producing a sea of Thunderps which engulfed the lower-half of the mausoleum.

    At that moment, Meng Qi grew another pair of arms from his back. The arms were as white as jade with yellow and purple sunset rays surrounding them. Then, he clenched one hand!

    ¡°Gee...¡± A sound rang out in the ck fog.

    Meng Qi¡¯s fist prated Huangfu Tao¡¯s protective Thunder Light and hit thetter directly on his head.

    At this moment, Meng Qi unclenched his fist and turned his hand into a dragon w. The breaths of Merit, Bliss, and Morality permeated inside Huangfu Tao¡¯s Mud-pill Pce, cleansing his body and getting rid of the evil things within him.

    In the instant, golden lights shone on Meng Qi¡¯s be. Inside his Vital Spirit, a lotus bloomed. Meng Qi¡¯s eyes appeared unfathomable like that of Buddha looking down on the world.

    Strike the heaven and earth!

    Huangfu Tao¡¯s sea of consciousness emerged. It was enveloped by ck fog, and golden waves of the sea of consciousness were trapped beneath the fog. With help of the ¡°Primeval Golden Lotus¡±, Meng Qi tried to collect Huangfu Tao¡¯s memories.

    The waves started to surge as the ck fog gathered and transformed into the figure of Zhenwu Great Emperor in a ceremonial ck robe. Meng Qi felt an indescribable majesty bearing down on him. Now, even his thought process started to slow down. However, the Primeval Golden Lotus produced millions of rays and managed to temporarily block Zhenwu Great Emperor¡¯s attack.

    However, Meng Qi was like a wavering boat on the sea, it could capsize at any moment.

    Seizing the opportunity, Meng Qi injected the Devil-rinsing g¡¯s breaths into Huangfu Tao¡¯s sea of consciousness.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    Huangfu Tao¡¯s sea of consciousness heaved another wave and finally broke out of the ck fog.

    Thanks to Meng Qi and his Devil-rinsing g, Zhenwu Great Emperor¡¯s thin and serious face faded away while Huangfu Tao regained his consciousness.

    Meng Qi unfastened his grasp and hurled Huangfu Tao. Immediately, thetter flew out of the mausoleum, straight towards He Canshang.

    ¡°Master!¡± He Canshang could not imagine what had happened inside the mausoleum. Thus, seeing his master flying to him, he was both rmed and excited.

    Finally, Huangfu Tao started to see things clearly. He nodded and looked down, murmuring, ¡°He¡¯s grown into such a man...¡±

    At the same time, inside the mausoleum, the ck fog kept rolling, eventually turning into a human figure that wore ck robes and a crown. He had a thin face with serious eyes.

    In front of the Evil Spirit of Zhen Wu, Meng Qi was extremely vignt. Even if the Evil Spirit didn¡¯t have Zhen Wu Great Emperor¡¯s realm and strength, he still had vision, knowledge, and experiences of thetter. Despite possessing divine weapons, Meng Qi did not dare to underestimate the Evil Spirit.

    The Evil Spirit¡¯s breath was obscure, Meng Qi could not detect his remaining strength.

    The Evil Spirit had put up a hard fight and nearly escaped from the mausoleum. How much of his strength was left over?

    The Evil Spirit of Zhen Wu did not attack, instead, he stared at the Devil-rinsing g and slowly said, ¡°He won¡¯t let me leave.¡±

    The ¡°he¡± was naturally Zhenwu Great Emperor, the Devil-rinsing Primogenitor.

    Just when Meng Qi was about to inquire about Zhenwu Great Emperor¡¯s whereabouts, the Evil Spirit continued, ¡°The desmanship you applied outside the mausoleum is based on the ¡®Divine Nine-Annihtion¡¯, I assume that you can¡¯t produce such desmanship in your current realm. Are you thest Thunder God¡¯s sessor?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I am.¡± Meng Qi replied shortly despite not understanding why the Evil Spirit had asked that.

    The Evil Spirit of Zhen Wu chuckled. ¡°After the fall of the Celestial Court, Thunder God had been here.¡±

    ¡°Did the ancient Thunder Gode to this ce right after the fall of the Celestial Court? Did he try to track down Zhen Wu and as such ended up here?¡± Meng Qi was shocked and cast an uncertain look at the Evil Spirit.

    He knew that the Evil Spirit was trying to distract him by these stories, so as to create a good timing to attack. However, at the same time, he also knew that the Evil Spirit was aware that he would listen.

    To know more of these things was more beneficial than acquiring any stroke of the Seven Strokes of Heaven Interception!

 Chapter 650: Tales of the Ancient Times

    <h4>Chapter 650: Tales of the Ancient Times</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Meng Qi remained alert while keeping the Primeval Golden Lotus geared up and the Eight Nine Mysteries at ready. He continued asking, ¡°Didn¡¯t Thunder God die from the fall of the Celestial Court?¡±

    Currently, various legends existed and themon part of them was that after the Celestial Court fell, only Immortals such as Mystic Fairy of the Nine Heavens remained and were active afterward. Moreover, they never talked about the fall of the Ninth Heaven. As for the ancient Thunder God, some said he survived until thest years of the Myths, while others said he had died from the Celestial Court¡¯s fall. Meng Qi believed thetter spection because the Thunder God was not involved in most of the tales of thest years of the Myths.

    After all, the ancient Thunder God was among the A-team warriors, second only to the Heaven Sovereign. He could not have survived such a big event. Even the Heaven Sovereign disappeared and perished, how could he manage to escape?

    However, ording to the ount of the Evil Spirit of Zhen Wu, after the fall of the Celestial Court, the ancient Thunder God dodged the bullet and reappeared in this decoy tomb!

    The Evil Spirit of Zhen Wu was wearing a crown and possessed an air of royalty. He even smiled in a dignified way. ¡°The Thunderp might be wild and ferocious, but the Thunder God was not a reckless man. Even among those Inborn Spirits, he was one of the smartest bunch. You could tell that when he survived the fall of the Celestial Court.¡±

    These words shocked Meng Qi as in his opinion, the Thunder God was supposed to be a reckless and forthright man. So how could he be that careful and thoughtful?

    Zhenwu Great Emperor was also born in the ancient times. Though not a God, Zhenwu Great Emperor resembled the Thunder God a lot. Besides, they had fought shoulder to shoulder. Zhenwu Great Emperor must have known the Thunder God well, thus stories told by his Evil Spirit were highly credible unless the Evil Spirit deliberately deceived Meng Qi.

    Nevetherless, what good would it do to deceive him in such matters?

    In the midst of his thoughts, Meng Qi decided to change the topic. ¡°The Celestial Court fell and Ninth Heaven vanished, what happened then? Why didn¡¯t Thunder God try to stage aeback?¡±

    The Evil Spirit of Zhen Wu faintly smiled in a majestic manner. ¡°The Thunder God didn¡¯t bother to tell someone humble like me. That being said, if they can snatch the Celestial Court from the overwhelming master like Heaven Sovereign, they must be the experts who had disappeared for an era. They might have even coborated, after all, a few of them were inferior to the Heaven Sovereign.¡±

    An era was what people called a time period in ancient times.

    ¡°Who are those experts?¡± Upon hearing the ancient anecdotes, Meng Qi was all ears.

    On one hand, he was curious; on the other hand, those anecdotes could help him discover the truth and find the opportunity to get rid of Ananda and others¡¯ suppresion.

    The face of the Evil Spirit of Zhen Wu became sullen, his smile was gone. It seemed that as both one of the Five Ancient Emperors, and one of the Nine Primogenitors of Taoism, he still bore indescribable awe of those experts.

    ¡°Three Pure Ones, Amitabha, the sacred Buddha, Bodhi, Monster Emperor, Taoists, Buddhas, and demons. Those experts must have been one or several of them.¡±

    ¡°Well, it can only be them...¡± Meng Qi had guessed that before, he slightly exhaled. ¡°Why did they topple the Celestial Court and wipe out the Ninth Heaven?¡±

    For some strange reason, this shock had suddenly made Meng Qi think of the Apotheosis War.

    ¡°How would I know? I was trapped here long before the Celestial Court fell.¡± The Evil Spirit of Zhen Wu snorted and lowered his voice. ¡°To invoke experts who have been hiding for an era, there could only be a few reasons. The opportunity of enlightenment, or the way of immorality...¡±

    He did not finish his words as if he already had an answer in his heart.

    However, Meng Qi wanted to know the answer. He cautiously asked in another way. ¡°Why were there only Taoists, Buddhas, and demons? What about the devils and gods?¡±

    ¡°The devil emperor died by Taoist Primogenitor¡¯s hands, and Heaven Sovereign was the counterpart among the gods. What other devils and gods do you want?¡± The Evil Spirit of Zhen Wu stood in the ck mist, and it was getting damper.

    As the Dark Emperor of Water, he seemed to manipte water in a natural way.

    Thinking of the origin of w of the Demon Emperor, Meng Qi suddenly eximed ¡°Eureka¡± in his heart. But he continued to ask, ¡°What about other evil spirits?¡±

    ¡°Other evil spirits? Devil Lord and Sky-killing Taoist were trapped in the sea of woes like me. Heaven Sovereign had gotten out of the sea of woes and realized half of the Full Enlightenment, he was not lesser than Bodhi or Monster Emperor, who had the support from the Nine Serenities and the Demonic World. They might not flinch in front of Heaven Sovereign, but they did not dare to attack the Celestial Court. They dread going against the aforementioned experts.¡± The Evil Spirit of Zhen Wu let out a chuckle, making him look less serious.

    ¡°Full Enlightenment?¡± Meng Qi had heard the word for the first time. He had never read it in any ancient book or record.

    ¡°A new realm?¡±

    Meng Qi frowned. ¡°However, long before the fall of the Celestial Court, Devil Lord had raided the Celestial Court, only to be knocked off by Heaven Sovereign with his Heaven Path Seal in the end. Devil Lord¡¯s Demonic World was shattered into pieces as well. Rumor had it that in the fall of the Celestial Court, Heaven Sovereign failed to stop it because of the injury from his fight with Devil Lord.¡±

    Zhenwu Great Emperor had mysteriously disappeared before the fight between Heaven Sovereign and Devil Lord. He had built a tomb here and buried his Evil Spirit here. Thus, the Evil Spirit was not aware of the following events.

    ¡°Was he crazy?¡± Unlike the Zhenwu Great Emperor, his Evil Spirit let out a cry of shock. He was obviously startled. ¡°Has he voyaged over the sea of woes and nded ashore¡¯?¡±

    He thought that the Devil Lord must have broken through to a high realm, as such, thought highly of himself. Thus, he dared to raid the Celestial Court. In the end, he died by Heaven Sovereign¡¯s swords.

    Meng Qi shook his head nkly. ¡°I haven¡¯t heard of a single realm you said.¡±

    The Evil Spirit of Zhen Wu failed to contain himself just now, it was a great chance to raid him. However, Meng Qi refrained from the thoughts, in fact, he would rather hear more ancient secrets thanplete the mission.

    Otherwise, he feared that as Wang the fraud had predicted, he might be best among his peers, but someday he might die by other experts¡¯ hands!

    The Evil Spirit of Zhen Wu did not expect Meng Qi to answer his question either. He collected himself and wore aplex expression. ¡°No, he couldn¡¯t have broken through so quickly. He must have an ulterior reason...¡±

    Zhen Wu¡¯s Evil Spirit was confident in that Devil Lord could not have broken through because even he himself had failed to do so!

    They had fought several times and knew each other¡¯s strength and realm too well.

    ¡°Well, it looks like Devil Lord wasn¡¯t that innocent...¡± Meng Qi slightly exhaled, thinking that tales in thete ancient times were full of mysteries.

    The Evil Spirit of Zhen Wu be silent, he seemed to be absorbed in thinking. Curious for more ancient stories, Meng Qi asked him again. ¡°Did Thunder Gode here to look for Devil-rinsing Primogenitor?¡±

    ¡°To look for Devil-rinsing Primogenitor?¡± The Evil Spirit of Zhen Wu regained his dignified expression. His surrounding breath was vast like an overwhelming sea. ¡°He came here to figure out how I became immortal.¡±

    ¡°For the way of immortality?¡± Meng Qi originally thought Thunder God was looking for his rade¡± in this decoy tomb. When he found Zhenwu Great Emperor had left, Thunder God decided to mark this ce with traces of his breath. When someone ran into the breath, it would dissipate and wouldter subside when everything quieted down.

    Zhen Wu¡¯s Evil Spirit sneered. ¡°Cultivating to a realm like ours, you wouldn¡¯t want to spend all your years and just die. Thunder God was no exception. However, I found his breath a little bit out of control after he headed to Carefree Valley.¡±

    ¡°Did Thunder God know of the Carefree Valley too?¡± Meng Qi was more than puzzled.

    Meng Qi thought that only Zhenwu Great Emperor himself knew that the Netherworld was trapped in Carefree Valley.

    The Evil Spirit of Zhen Wu nced at Meng Qi. ¡°Though the Netherworld was only an ordinary Buddha, he could temporarily reach my strength level with the help of the Nine Serenities. How could I have trapped him without Thunder God¡¯s assistance?¡±

    ¡°You also know the Netherworld was trapped?¡± Meng Qi was quite surprised. Initially, he thought before seeking for the immorality, Zhenwu Great Emperor suddenly found Carefree Valley strange and therefore discovered the Netherworld. In the end, Zhenwu Great Emperor trapped the Netherworld in Carefree Valley.

    After he had sessfully trapped the Netherworld, Zhenwu Great Emperor glimpsed the secret of immortality. He left in a hurry and disappeared from the world.

    The Evil Spirit of Zhen Wu sneered again. ¡°Being the Evil God of the Nine Serenities, the Netherworld dominated the life and death affairs. If you want immortality, you¡¯ll turn to him in the end. Thunder God and I secretly visited Carefree Valley and trapped the Netherworld there, in search of the profound knowledge of life and death.

    ¡°Burying the Evil Spirit in ce of the owner was created by ¡®him¡¯. However, something dawned on ¡®him¡¯, prompting him to visit the Netherworld before he settled himself in the coffin.

    ¡°By the way, what¡¯s going on inside Carefree Valley now?¡±

    Without a doubt, the Evil Spirit was extremely concerned about the Zhenwu Great Emperor¡¯s whereabouts.

    Meng Qi reviewed the situation in Carefree Valley for him. The countenance of the Evil Spirit of Zhen Wu turned grave, and he murmured, ¡°He took the Netherworld. Where is he? In the Nine Serenities, or...¡±

    ¡°Did the Zhenwu Great Emperor take Evil Avatar ¡®the Netherworld¡¯? Didn¡¯t the Netherworld escape by himself?¡± Meng Qi¡¯s perceptions had been proved wrong again and again, he could not help feeling anxious now.

    ¡°The Netherworld¡¯s corpse has been unearthed again and was obtained by the Life-changing Sect and me. Then what about ¡®Zhenwu Great Emperor¡¯ who was supposed to be with him?¡±

    All of a sudden, the expression of the Evil Spirit of Zhen Wu turned from serious to ferocious. ¡°He must have found the way of immortality!¡±

    ¡°Even he¡¯s immortal, he still wants me dead!¡±

    The ck mist swirled and water sloshed.

    ¡°Maybe Zhenwu Great Emperor has already passed away...¡± Meng Qi deliberately said.

    The Evil Spirit of Zhen Wu burst outughing. ¡°If he had died, I would have ceased to exist eventually but not the reverse. What do you think?¡±

    ¡°Zhenwu Great Emperor survived!¡± Meng Qi thought and gaped at Zhen Wu¡¯s Evil Spirit.

    The Evil Spirit of Zhen Wu had a crazy idea. ¡°Why can he not die and I survive instead?¡±

    ¡°I have my own ns. I don¡¯t want to listen to him and wait here until he returns!¡±

    He suddenly red at Meng Qi and requested in a deep tone. ¡°You get me out of here, I¡¯ll tell you the ces he has set up for his ¡®resurrection¡¯. There are many weapons and scattered impartations of the Seven Strokes of Heaven Interception.¡±

    ¡°Has the Zhenwu Sect been to one of those ces?¡± Something crossed Meng Qi¡¯s mind and then he smirked. ¡°After Devil-rinsing Primogenitor kills you, we¡¯ll know everything. I suppose everything is in the mausoleum to be unearthed, right?¡±

    The Evil Spirit of Zhen Wu snorted and suddenly said, ¡°Last time I took one of you people¡¯s bodies, I ran into an old friend and then was rubbed out by him. Do you want to know who that was?¡±

    ¡°Who?¡± Meng Qi heart was thumping. ¡± Last time when ¡®the possessed spirit¡¯ was rubbed out by the Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms, ¡®the possessed spirit¡¯ did blurt out something.

    ¡°Was he trying to say ¡®it¡¯s you¡¯?¡± Meng Qi recalled.

    The Evil Spirit of Zhen Wu chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s...¡±

    In the middle of the sentence, he thrust his left hand and the water around him surged as if it was going to drown the world.

    Meng Qi had been distracted and responded slowly. Immediately, he lost control of his Devil-rinsing g and it slowly flew in the direction of Zhen Wu¡¯s Evil Spirit!

    ¡°Why would I be afraid of my own weapon?¡± The Evil Spirit of Zhen Wu sneered. He clenched his right fist around the hilt and drew out his sword.

    Bright sword lights shone over the de, the world felt unreal, the bodies, genuine Qi, and the Dharma Form felt unreal as well. Only the Vital Spirit remained to face the extremely pure sword light!

    Cutting Tao And Seeking True-self!

    Seven Strokes of Heaven Interception!

 Chapter 651: Visions over Strength

    <h4>Chapter 651: Visions over Strength</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    The sword light bore into Meng Qi¡¯s pupils. His pupils werepletely filled with the light. The sights inside the mausoleum became surreal like a dream. His body was also lit up by the sword light, his internal organs, veins, and bones were disyed in every detail under the light.

    Moreover, the smaller details of his body were also revealed. Meng Qi felt as if his body was split into tiny obscure particles that were unable to block the sword light.

    His genuine Qi, Interior, and Dharma Form all became unreal as well. In face of the strong light, Meng Qi had a hunch that all his movements would fail. The sword light would prate him mysteriously, ignoring all the principles and rules.

    The light was pure, sharp, intense, and full of swordwill. Meng Qi ¡°saw¡± himself, his Vital Spirit was the only one that remained calm and in control, though it staggered in the storm of the sword light!

    Such Seven Strokes of Heaven Interception!

    What a ¡°Cutting Tao And Seeking True-self¡±!

    Inside Meng Qi¡¯s Vital Spirit, a golden lotus was springing up. The lotus shone millions of rays to form the color of the Chaos. The rays blocked the ferocious swordwill, easing the pressure on the rules of the current surrounding world. Thus, Meng Qi had the time to think and get a grip on himself so that he could utilize the few remaining weapons!

    ¡°It¡¯s no wonder that Heavenly Primogenitor¡¯s ¡®First Three Prints¡¯ canpare to those of Heaven Interception and the Buddha!¡± Such a realization dawned on Meng Qi. ¡°It turns out that ¡®the Primeval Golden Lotus¡¯ can also ease the mental pressure the ¡®Cutting Tao And Seeking True-self¡¯id on me.

    ¡°If not so, the Gist of Trueness and I would have been frozen in time. I would have been so slow that I could have only watched the sword light prating my mid-brows. That way, I would finally ¡®see¡¯ my ¡®true self¡¯!

    ¡°It¡¯s simr to the ¡°Anatta Sword¡± that Jiang Zhiwei acquired when she was in the enlightenment period!¡±

    Since he could not utilize his physical or Interior strength, or hook the outside world to trigger the Dharma Form, Meng Qi had to trigger the Vital Spirit¡¯s Gist of Trueness in face of the sword light. Therefore, his Vital Spirit utilized the Law Phenomenon!

    Then, the Vital Spirit suddenly expanded and turned to a Giant Golden Buddha who upied the entire space. The Buddha pointed one hand to the sky, and the other to the ground.

    Gaining true self in an illusionary world!

    It was the first style of the Buddha¡¯s Palm, ¡°I, the Unique and Righteous¡±!

    When he was in Langya, he used to learn the Primary Instruction of the Buddha¡¯s Palm with Ruan Yushu. His practice yielded progress, and finally, he could almost utilize the first style. At present, only his Vital Spirit remained intact, which corresponded with the ¡°I, the Unique and Righteous¡±. Meng Qi could barely manage to use the first palm!

    Since after the ferocious Demonic Buddha, nothing like this had ever happened.

    It was the Buddha versus the Heaven Interception!

    The Giant Golden Buddha stood still in the sky. ¡°It¡± seemed infinite and supreme, and then it opened its mouth, a holy grand sound rang out:

    ¡°I¡¯m the only one between heaven and earth.

    ¡°In the Heavens and on Earth, I, the Unique and Righteous, am everywhere!¡±

    Outside the mausoleum, Buddhist Monk Silence shivered as if the Buddha was preaching in front of him. And the Buddha¡¯s sound was so thunderous that he failed to properly hear what the Buddha said.

    It suddenly turned dark as the blue sky, the white clouds, the mountains, and the rivers seemed to fly into the mausoleum.

    The blue sky, the white clouds, the mountains, the rivers, and even the entire illusionary world all flew into the Giant Golden Buddha. Moreover, Meng Qi¡¯s illusionary Interior, Dharma Form, genuine Qi, and body all flew into the Buddha. That way, the Buddha had everything inside him and was extremely concentrated!

    In the Heavens and on Earth, I, the Unique and Righteous, am everywhere!

    In this way, the sword light appeared trivial in front of Meng Qi¡¯s Big Golden Buddha.

    However, the sword light also expanded. The light became purer and sharper as time seemed to stop.

    The grand and concentrated sword light and the Giant Golden Buddha shed!

    At that moment, there were boundless lights in the sky. Meng Qi was thrown toward the wall. He hit the wall so hard that his chest was dented and his Interior trembled. A scar crept upon him from his mid-brows to the corner of his mouth.

    After millions of years of suppression and the attempts to free himself from it, Zhen Wu¡¯s evil spirit still possessed grandmaster strength and ancient big powers¡¯ vision, knowledge, and experience.

    Without the Buddha¡¯s Palm and Law Phenomenon, Meng Qi would have been injured badly or even died under the blow of the sword light. He was lucky to have survived!

    The evil spirit¡¯s countenance was cold and eyes serious. He withdrew his left hand and made the Devil-rinsing g fly to him faster.

    ¡°I can¡¯t let him have the Devil-rinsing g!¡± Meng Qi bore only one thought now.¡°If Zhen Wu¡¯s evil spirit gets hold of the Devil-rinsing g, I¡¯ll have to escape immediately or die here!¡±

    In midst of the thought, he triggered the mark he left on the Devil-rinsing g. The little ck g trembled at once, released red haze against Zhen Wu¡¯s evil spirit.

    The evil spirit said that he was not afraid of his own weapon, but Meng Qi did not believe him at all. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why did he distract me first?

    ¡°He probably can control the g to some extent, but I¡¯m the owner!¡±

    From the first moment when Zhen Wu¡¯s evil spirit started reminiscing about the ancient stories, Meng Qi was vignt. He might have been surprised or puzzled, but he still remained vignt. He hadn¡¯t yielded to the evil spirit¡¯s distraction. However, the evil spirit¡¯s dabbling with the identity of the Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms made Meng Qi lose his grip. The evil spirit seized the chance and controlled the g.

    ¡°Hmph.¡± Zhen Wu¡¯s evil spirit grasped tighter. The ck mist rolled and water sloshed, finally, the wavering g flew toward him. The injured Meng Qi lost ground.

    At the same time, Zhen Wu¡¯s evil spirit brandished his sword again. He separated the space surrounding Meng Qi from the remaining space to keep him from reaching for the g.

    Being inferior to Zhen Wu¡¯s evil spirit in strength, movement, and realm, if Meng Qi lost his divine weapon, he could not possibly see himself winning. He would have to return to the outside world empty-handed!

    Thus, suddenly, Meng Qi transformed and separated the Vital Spirit from his body. His Vital Spirit managed to escape from the closed space in thest minute!

    He took a deep breath. Collecting his will, he expanded his body again. With two heads and four arms, he stood on the ground while touching the sky. He held the long saber with one hand, and a sword with another hand. He was fully prepared for Zhen Wu¡¯s evil spirit¡¯s attack.

    He held a thumb-sized bead with the other two hands. The bead bore Chaos, which swirled and formed various images that were enough to illustrate one world.

    Meng Qi raised his trembling hands and hurled the bead with his prehistorical powers.

    The bead emitted colorful rays. The evil spirit could not help squinting, then, the water stopped sloshing, the ck fog stopped swirling, and the Devil-rinsing g became frozen in the air. Things that contained water all seemed to be suppressed by a great force, and they could not move a bit at the moment.

    It was the Oceanic Dominion Pearl!

    As the name suggested, it was a pearl that dominated the water!

    It was because of the rudimentary treasure that Meng Qi dared to intrude into the mausoleum alone.

    While the Devil-rinsing g was suspended in the air, Meng Qi swallowed the Immortality Elixir of East Pole. He quickly recovered from his injuries and regained his strength, and then he strode forward. Instead of scrambling for the g, Meng Qi directly attacked!

    He wielded the sword as if it was the Grand Sun, and brandished the saber as though it was a Chaotic Hole. He let them sh in the middle of the air.

    Kaboom!

    White lights engulfed the mausoleum and destroyed everything except the outer suppression forms.

    The scene was like the grand burial of the river of stars!

    Zhen Wu¡¯s evil spirit twisted his long sword. The ck-white Taiji image appeared and transformed into a Mystic Turtle and a winged snake thatbined to form the image of a tortoise. The tortoise¡¯s shell expanded to cover them. The raging storm, the blistering heat, and the blinding lights were all shut out.

    Since the Zhenwu Sect had obtained the ¡°Dao¡¯s Wax and Dao¡¯s Wane¡± and part of Zhen Wu¡¯s impartation, all their disciples could produce strong defensive movements, not to mention the evil spirit who inherited most of Zhen Wu¡¯s skills and experience.

    Meng Qi was ready to draw his sword from the scabbard.

    He pressed inward with his right hand, the long saber seemed frozen. But then, everything came to life! The tiger jumped in the forest, and the dragon returned to the sea!

    Chink!

    The silence and motion greatly contrasted with each other. Brilliant saber radiance illuminated the mausoleum, even space seemed to be misced. ¡°The shell of the tortoise¡± broke and was about to fall apart!

    However, Zhen Wu¡¯s evil spirit remained calm. The shell of the tortoise copsed and everything around it, even the sustaining rules, all fell apart. It was like the end of the world, the doom of the enlightenment.

    Meng Qi¡¯s Big Bang Technique was indeed like creating a new world. He first destroyed, and then managed to bnce the Yin and Yang to keep the world running.

    The destruction slowed down, the Ying and Yang transformed. Various desmanship emerged, trying to stop the destruction with rebirth.

    At that moment, a man showed up beside the Devil-rinsing g. He wore slick Taoist garb and priest hat, with the silk belt and the grass-woven shoes. He looked just like Meng Qi.

    It turned out that Meng Qi had abandoned the Devil-rinsing g to attack so that his avatar could retrieve it!

    He smiled and stretched his right hand for the gpole. But suddenly, ck gas gushed out of the void and became a giant hand. The hand gently flicked the pole away.

    ¡°Zhen Wu¡¯s evil spirit?

    ¡°The avatar of Zhen Wu¡¯s evil spirit?¡±

    The ck gas took shape of a man just like Zhen Wu¡¯s evil spirit, wearing a crown along with luxurious royal robes and raiments. He then quickly rushed toward the Devil-rinsing g.

    ¡°It turns out that he also used an avatar to distract me!¡± Meng Qi realized.

    Meng Qi and Zhen Wu¡¯s evil spirit had pulled the same trick!

    The two avatars quickly became engaged. Zhen Wu was strong while Meng Qi was smart, none of them gained the upper hand.

    ¡°No one is stupider!¡± Just as the thought crossed his mind, Meng Qi felt a sensation of rebirth raging in the depth of the destruction. A sword light poured, Yin and Yang were divided, and the Five Elements came into being. The world regained its rules, engulfing Meng Qi rapidly, but it was so delicate that it would almost break soon.

    Dao¡¯s Wax and Dao¡¯s Wane!

    Meng Qi did not dare to stay. He jumped backward with a tumble.

    But the sword light followed him. Meng Qi could only throw a punch single-handedly, at that moment, purple haze, golden light, and ck-and-white clouds tangled. Meng Qi prated all of them to hit the sword body!

    ¡°Pfft!¡±

    Meng Qi was thrown into the air for the second time. Blood gushed out of his mouth, and his body shrank. He could no longer sustain the Law Phenomenon. His arm hung uselessly at his side after utilizing the Tri-gem Wish Fist.

    Seizing the opportunity, Zhen Wu¡¯s evil spirit desperately flew to the Devil-rinsing g, even ignoring his avatar!

    He mightck in strength, but he had the vision which he had used topletely suppress Meng Qi!

 Chapter 652: Lucky Hit

    <h4>Chapter 652: Lucky Hit</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    The Oceanic Dominion Pearl hung high in mid-air as it prated the dark sea of clouds with its five colors of light. While this greatly weakened the Evil Spirit of Zhenwu, his elusive speed wasn¡¯t even slightly slowed, and he drew closer to the Devil-Rinsing g in a breath, and the g itself moved slowly towards him.

    It was then that Meng Qi, who had hammered out a human form again on the walls of the mausoleum, suddenly stretched out his arm to make a grab as a scroll appeared from within a void; the scroll possessed what seemed to be a self-containedndscape that perfectly captured the Evil Spirit of Zhenwu inside.

    Secret Treasure: The Map of Mountains and Rivers!

    He had retreated, using the Devil-Rinsing g as bait to distract the Evil Spirit of Zhenwu and trapped him in the map!

    In face of this visionary, experienced and insightful evil spirit of the big powers, had the usage of the Map of Mountains and Waters been discovered beforehand then it would have only proven to be useless. Thus, Meng Qi had distracted the opponent with his true self and tried to seize the Devil-Rinsing g with his avatar. And then, his avatar quietly opened the Map of Mountains and Waters before the Devil-Rinsing g!

    If the goal was to seize the Devil Rinsing g, then he had lost the battle. But if he tried to temporarily restrain the Evil Spirit of Zhenwu, Meng Qi had at least obtained the Devil-Rinsing g!

    Meng Qi lifted the scroll, holding both ends in one hand and released the entrapping power of the Map of Mountains and Water.

    Then, he swung the scroll away in the opposite direction and flew toward the Devil-Rinsing g. He withdrew his injured two hands and four arms as the ¡°Heaven Inflicted Pain¡± suddenly vanished from his right hand.

    But just when the Evil Spirit of Zhenwu was about to stop his opponent, he felt a chilly wind. The sword light made his body tingle as a long saber that shaped like a huge scar, suddenly appeared behind him.

    Poof! The long saber hit him. Soundless thunder exploded everywhere, like an incurable disease, engulfed the evil spirit and turned it to ash.

    All of a sudden, the sword light grew bright, and seemed to have swallowed the rays from heaven and earth. The Map of Mountains and Waters became transparent as fissures appeared in the map; a figure donned in ck stepped out.

    It was then that Meng Qi had Devil-Rinsing g in his grasp, with the Oceanic Dominion Pearl overhead and the five colors of light shining beneath it.

    The Evil Spirit of Zhenwu squinted, and wielded the long sword forward. In a sh, the sword light split apart, piercing every corner.

    Surreal worlds appeared in a row in the mausoleum; the stars, heaven, and earth ovepped as they were all engulfed in sword light.

    For a while, Meng Qi was under the impression that there was nowhere one could hide from this sword!

    Seven Strokes of Heaven, World of Dao!

    In the face of such an inescapable sword, Meng Qi reflected deeply as he was surrounded by the light, there wasn¡¯t even an ounce of fear in him, he poured his strength and spirit into the Devil-Rinsing g!

    Red mist swirled up as ck mist dissipated, and Meng Qi once against took the Devil-Rinsing g.

    With the sword light on him, he brandished the ck g forward like a sword.

    Ssh!

    The tidewater undid the binding of the Oceanic Dominion Pearl, filling up the entire mausoleum, with every single drop seemingly adding to its weight, to the point where the pressure was about to dent the ground.

    Ssh!

    Red mist filled the air outside the mausoleum as Huangfu Tao, the Star-Picking Immortal and others felt an extremely powerful force beyond anything they could ever imagine!

    Hundreds of miles of mountains copsed with a bang as sacred peaks shattered. Water flooded inside the empty spaces and filled the empty pits full, which shimmered endlessly and finally formed a ¡°Star Seed¡±.

    Ssh!

    Endless ck water surged through toward the Evil Spirit of Zhenwu, and it was only slightly paused by the overwhelming sword light in its way. Then, the ck water covered everything.

    Seizing the opportunity, the Evil Spirit of Zhenwu collected the longsword, a hideous look forming on his face. He wielded the sword to produce a Mystical Turtle and a Flying Serpent, and then they took on a ck-white Taiji form, creating a strong defense.

    Ssh!

    He was submerged in tide water as he was continuously pounded by the waves. ck and white light were shing inside the water as the Flying Serpent and the Mystic Tortoise shook.

    Ssh!

    The ck-White Taiji broke, with only the tortoise struggling to provide support.

    Ssh!

    A crazed roar rang out that painfully pierced Meng Qi¡¯s ears.

    ¡°I will not give up!¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t give up!¡± The tortoise broke as the ck water engulfed its body, sweeping through the mausoleum, leaving not a trace of anything, all except the Oceanic Dominion Pearl and the Dragon-Subduing Stand hovering above.

    ¡°I. Will. Not. Give. Up!¡± Meng Qi listened on in terror. He felt mentally exhausted along with the pain in his Vital Spirit and did not even have the strength to lift up one finger.

    For him, using the divine weapons was a burden, and he struggled to do so.

    As he breathed vigorously, the fluctuating forces of heaven and earth infiltrated his body, and Meng Qi took that opportunity to recover. Only Hades knew whether the Evil Spirit of Zhenwu could indeed be quelled in one fell swoop.

    The divine weapon was strong, far stronger than the Evil Spirit of Zhenwu. Then again, it used to belong to the evil spirit; thus it was not that effective!

    There was a rip as the tear in the ck g grew more; it was on the verge of breaking apart. The red mist receded as waves of water scattered throughout heaven and earth, sinking into the waters of the outer world, the ground was clean without an ounce of residue.

    ¡°You¡¯ve removed the evil spirit, and know the possible whereabouts of Zhenwu. The fifth step in the chain of tasks has beenpleted.¡±

    ¡°This sixth step of the Zhen Wu task is to find Emperor Zhenwu¡¯sst hiding ce, ording to what you discovered in the bones of the Netherworld!¡±

    The grand but indifferent voice of the Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms rang out. Meng Qi let out a sigh of relief, believing he no longer had to worry about the evil spirit. And were it not for his own many treasures and his willingness to use them, he just had no way out when faced with someone who far surpassed him in knowledge, vision, insight, and power.

    Once his mind had rxed, Meng Qi felt limp and powerless. He did not want to think about the next thing he needed to do. Honestly, he didn¡¯t feel like doing anything right now and simply wanted to sit down, take a deep breathe, and enjoy the warm air.

    ¡°This sixth step of the Zhen Wu task is to find Emperor Zhenwu¡¯sst hiding ce, ording to what I found in the bones of the Netherworld!¡± Meng Qi furrowed his eyebrows as he thought on the difficulty of the next task at hand.

    The bones of the Netherworld were in the possession of the Life-Changing Sect, perhaps dug up by them for some mysterious end. While one of strongest of the Nine Evil Paths obtained the bones, he was afraid that this wouldn¡¯t be that easy. Even with the Wrist Bone of the Netherworld, he might fail to take over other Netherworld bones.

    The zombies of the Life-Changing Sect and those within Zhenwu¡¯s Decoy Grave were both quite simr, perhaps when the Life-Changing Sect discovered the Netherworld bones, they as well obtained some information about Zhenwu the Great Emperor... Meng Qi¡¯s spirits rose up as he vigorously absorbed the Vital Qi in the water, almost as if he could bring up the tide. He looked thoughtful now.

    It was then that the Devil-Rinsing g within his hands began to vibrate slightly. A line of ck water rose up from within the g without any urging and shot directly to the Dragon-Subduing Stand above!

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Meng Qi jumped up: Great Emperor Zhenwu hid some tricks inside the g boasted.

    The line of water made its way to the Dragon-Subduing Stand, stirring the shimmering water.

    A light shot from the Dragon-Subduing Stand swept through the mausoleum. After making sure the evil spirit was gone, it first condensed into a light ball, and then took on the form of a thin old man in robes. It was the Great Zhenwu Emperor dressed in his Taoist robe, the Devil-rinsing Primogenitor!

    He looked at Meng Qi tenderly and seemed to see through thetter, and then he cupped his hands as he bowed:

    ¡°The evil spirit has been removed, and for that I am grateful.¡±

    ¡°After your fight, few things in the mausoleum may remain. However, I may still have a few impartation and treasures left in other ces.¡±

    ¡°The first style of the Seven Strokes of Heaven Interception ¡®Cutting Tao And Seeking True-self¡¯, along with some other treasures, is buried in the Dark Cave on the Zixing Mountain, where the eternal Earth burns deep within....¡±

    ¡°The fifth style of the World of Dao and a few other treasures are found in Frost Lake on Swallows Mountain...¡±

    ¡°The seventh style of the Dao¡¯s Wax and Dao¡¯s Wane and a few Self-Impartations, along with some treasures, are found on Jiangxinyuan River....¡±

    The light soon faded, leaving nothing but an echoing voice.

    ¡°Jiangxinyuan River, Dao¡¯s Wax and Dao¡¯s Wane, the Self-Impartations, and some other treasures. The orthodoxy of the Zhenwu Sect must have been a result of these...¡± Meng Qi concluded from the adventures of the Zhenwu Sect ancestors.¡°Judging from the ces they were in and the items they obtained, they must have been in the Great Zhenwu Emperor¡¯s hiding ce.¡±

    ¡°The Eternal Earth Fire, the Dark Cave... how are these consistent with the records left behind by the ancestors of the Sword Washing Pavilion?¡± Meng Qi suspected that the Sword Washing Pavilion also obtained Great Emperor Zhenwu¡¯s impartation. But he could only confirm the ¡°Cutting Tao And Seeking True-self¡± and the treasures; there was no clue left regarding the source of the impartation.

    Meng Qi took a deep breath and said to himself, ¡°If this is how it actually is, it seems then that only the World of Dao can be obtained. Well, where¡¯s the primary instruction?

    ¡°How can there not be the Primary Instruction of the Seven Strokes of Heaven Interception? The Great Zhenwu Emperor must have it, otherwise obtaining the Three Swords will prove impossible!¡±

    ¡°Does he carry it with him, as a core item of the immortal thing? Is it the final prize, along with Zhenwu Great Emperor¡¯s divine weapons, at the end of the chain task?¡±

    Yet it seemed as though the Great Zhenwu Emperor were alive!! Meng Qi shuddered and grabbed up the Oceanic Dominion Pearl, small cracks appearing on it as signs of damage.

    The Blood Divine Bead of the Oracle of the Covenant could be used for several times, and the same could be said for the Oceanic Dominion Pearl. Though the more one used it, the more the quality suffered, meaning that divine weapons refined from itter would have less than their expected efficacy. And the pearl would even shatter if used many times again!

    Looking at the tiny but abnormally noticeable cracks on the Oceanic Dominion Pearl, Meng Qi was struck with sudden heartache. ¡°The Immortality Elixir of East Pole, the Map of Mountains and Water, and even the Devil-Rinsing g, they have all been used to their maximum potential, and I still need to make an effort for the Seven Strokes of Heaven.

    ¡°Swallows Mountain and Frost Lake... I can find the current location from the Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms this time, right?¡±

    Looking around, he realized that the mausoleum had been washed clean, with refined copper and skillfully crafted steles destroyed by the divine weapons and the aftershocks...

    ¡°There has to be a way to regain what was lost...¡± Meng Qi¡¯s heart was filled with great sadness.

    ...

    Looking at the vastke outside the mausoleum, Master Xiyue suddenly shivered, a slight sign of distraction manifesting in his eyes.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much about it; Taoist Qingyuan is indeed a master, he¡¯ll definitely no longer be of trouble to you.¡± The Star-Picking Immortal said in a consoling tone, ¡°And didn¡¯t he decide to not take revenge just now?¡±

    ¡°Right. An apology after the dust settles and a few words of forgiveness from Taoist Qingyuan will most likely result in the issue being left to rest,¡± The Sword Shaking the World said.

    Master Xiyue gave a forced smile. ¡°I also believe in Taoist Qingyuan¡¯s kindness; I¡¯ll return to the Moon Vige in preparation for the apology.¡±

    The Star-Picking Immortal and the others nodded in agreement with his choice, though merely out of curiosity as to how he avoided things without first making an apology.

    It was then that He Cansheng sneered, saying, ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter if Taoist Qingyuan shows forgiveness or not, My God-Gathering Heights is still at odds with the Moon Vige!¡±

    Why didn¡¯t they bury the hatchet when the God-Gathering Heights were destroyed?

    Depression crept up onto Master Xiyue¡¯s face, and he didn¡¯t argue, ordering The Green-Blooded Dragon King and the others to evacuate before he himself returned to the Moon Vige.

    He flew for a while, and when he was out of view of the audience, his mouth suddenly twisted to the side as a certain majestic look showed in his eyes!

    ¡°I actually escaped!¡± He let out a sigh, a tone indicative of the Evil Spirit of Zhenwu!

    He hadn¡¯t died after all! He was still in the body of Master Xiyue!

    Joy filled his heart and his mind surged with thoughts:

    ¡°I had guessed early on that HE would have some tricks hidden within the magic g. How would I get my hands on it!¡±

    ¡°I was just pretending to get into the fierce battle. I¡¯ve given up most of my strength for The Art of Deception!¡±

    Outside the mausoleum, Master Xiyue was in the weakest state, making him a natural target!

    He let out a sigh as he said, ¡°He actually protected me from the Devil-Rinsing g. Was it intentional that he revealed himselfst time?¡±

    His mind began to be flooded with doubts, and yet they couldn¡¯t hold back his inner joy.

    After today, he would be free; the seas would surge and the birds would fly high in the sky!

    All of a sudden, a figure wearing a slick Taoist garb came up at high speed, and ¡°Master Xiyue¡¯s¡± eyes suddenly went wide.

    He saw the handsome Taoist monk who was inside the mausoleum stopped him and then bowed.

    ¡°Donor Xiyue, while I was originally willing to bury the hatchet and not seek revenge, but it ultimately proved too difficult a task. I can¡¯t forget how I was almost done in by you, and I still have words to say about it!¡±

    ¡°My, I¡¯m so narrow-minded and vengeful. What am I supposed to do with it?¡±

    ¡°Master Xiyue¡± stared nkly at the ¡°mean¡± little monk before him, not saying a single word.

    ¡°Gee, you have so much yin force inside you, and your be has turned dark... as if you¡¯ve been possessed!¡± Meng Qi suddenly became aware of the truth!

 Chapter 653: A little Progress

    <h4>Chapter 653: A little Progress</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    ¡°F*ck!¡± Meng Qi and Master Xiyue swore in their minds at the same time. Thetter had not expected the little taoist to be stingy and vengeful like this. It happened that he was just boxed on his way forward, while the former glimpsed subconsciously with his ¡°perspicacious eyes¡±.

    Why did this fellow feel so famr?

    The Evil Spirit of Zhen Wu was still alive!

    Why did the Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms said the Evil Spirit had been killed and the taskpleted? Had the Evil Spirit actually fooled both the Dominator and Zhen Wu¡¯s real spirit in the Devil-rinsing g?

    Without second thought, Meng Qi took out a long saber. The evil intention couldn¡¯t be concealed anymore. Master Xiyue¡¯s face turned ck, and his eyes were majestic and deep, with one revealing the Mystic Turtle and the other showing the Python.

    Make the first move when you meet your rival on a narrow path!

    The ck gas condensed into a sword. The Evil Spirit of Zhen Wu had used its most powerful skill¡ª¡±Cutting Tao And Seeking True Self¡±!

    The pure sword light was in front of Meng Qi in an instant. However, the illusion of ¡°disappearance¡± of the Heaven and the Earth, the flesh, the genuine Qi and the Dharma Form seemed to be much weaker than before.

    Was that because Master Xiyue only possessed the first-fold Heaven skills which made the residual strength of the Evil Spirit of Zhen Wu also drop to the first level of the Celestial Ladder?

    Meng Qi became joyful as he thought, Though my vision and experience are weaker, my strength has now suppressed his!

    Facing this sword would be very dangerous even for top masters who had already passed the first level of the Celestial Ladder, but not for Meng Qi. Among his unique skills, there were quite a few that were only slightly weaker than the Heaven Interception, while his ¡°Buddha¡¯s Palm¡± was actually at the same level as the Heaven Interception!

    In that instant, Meng Qi¡¯s ¡°Vital Spirit¡± grew two arms. One was hanging down and not yet recovered, while the other once again clenched into a fist. As the fist moved in a clear and pure way, sacred golden spots, deep purple gas, and an entangled ck and white glow all appeared.

    The three virtues were all there, in both pysical and virtual forms. It was indeed a rare skill that could be used by the Vital Spirit directly!

    At the same time, the Heaven Inflicted Pain bounced high. As the ck clouds gathered and the Green Thunder condensed, the power of the heavenly punishment began to lower. It was matched by the Primeval Golden Lotus to defend the press on the Vital Spirit from the Heaven Interception.

    Pa!

    The Tri-gem Wish Fist executed by Meng Qi almost missed the long sword of the ck water gas, but breathtakingly, it whacked the right ce.

    The long sword was crushed into flying pieces of gold, purple, ck and white.

    Boom!

    The Heaven Inflicted Pain fell. Five green thunders which were as thick as buckets descended one after another. They all supported the saber to cut the head of Master Xiyue.

    Boom!

    The protective water light and the moonlight were scattered by the electric light. The long saber shed Master Xiyue into two halves. At that instant, one could see vanishing ck gas and hear a faint scream.

    Meng Qi¡¯s empty left hand reached out and took away ¡°Master Xiyue¡¯s¡± storage bag before it was swallowed by the thunder light.

    Boom!

    The green thunder sted and disintegrated Master Xiyue into fly ash.

    ¡°The feeling of strength suppression is really good!¡± Meng Qi swung the arm that had executed the Tri-gem Wish Fist. Even though his strength and skill were superior and able to suppress ¡°Cutting Tao and Seeking True Self¡±, the arm had gotten seriously damaged. His Vital Spirit was also slightly hurt. Now he knew how strong the Seven Strokes of Heavenly Interception could be!

    But the vision, experience, and insights of the Evil Spirit of Zhen Wu were really strong... Meng Qi thought to himself.

    Suddenly, his pupils constricted and his eyes froze:

    With that kind of vision and insight, how could the Evil Spirit of Zhen Wu not see the current gap in strength between the two sides and not understand the consequences of fighting in spite of such a gap?

    Oh no! He escaped again!

    Meng Qi suddenly realized something, remembering the unnoticeable disappearance of the Evil Spirit of Zhen Wu in the mausoleum!

    The long saber in his hand mmed up and swayed. The thunderps of the extreme Yang condensed and then converged into one.

    Boom!

    There seemed to be a Grand Sun arriving, bringing dazzling light. However, whatposed the Grand Sun was actually slices of extremely masculine thunderps sweeping around the atmosphere.

    The Cleansing Radiance!

    The masculinity spread all over the universe and shrouded everything. Somewhere in the void, a ck shadow suddenly burst out, its body dissipating. The barely remaining ckness, which was too deep to see, was the Evil Spirit of Zhen Wu!

    How can it hit directly!

    Didn¡¯t he calcte? Or was someone blinding Heaven?

    Was that him? Has he reached that realm?

    The voice of screams was rumored, and Meng Qi once again reached out his hand and grabbed the ¡°Dark Dot¡±, which was then bounded by lots ofyers and sealed in Meng Qi¡¯s palm.

    No matter how much the Evil Spirit of Zhen Wu felt unable to reconcile, now he had to. With his remaining majesty, he voiced an offer, ¡°The intention of the Devil-rinsing g has disappeared, and your agreement with him is nowpleted. There¡¯s no more karma. If you let me leave, even if my current strength doesn¡¯t allow me to condense the impartation of the Gist of Trueness, I can consolidate all the experiences, tips, and specific moves of applying the three-style Heaven Interception sword act into a script and give it to you. This will include all kinds of insights on the Primary Instruction! These are my learnings from ten thousand ages. It is one of the pirs of the Dark Emperor¡¯s title!¡±

    While speaking, as if worried that Meng Qi would not believe him, he began to pass the idea as rolled text graphic and interpreted some of the experience of the Primary Instruction of the Seven Strokes of Heavenly Interception. Those were all quite profound and offered as a ¡°Trial Version¡±.

    Meng Qi was unable to understand all that for the time being, but as his eyes focused on watching, his brain was fast remembering. Just by that, he felt his sword art level improving!

    This is already enoughpensation for time lost! Meng Qi¡¯s thought to himself joyfully. He deliberately asked, ¡°What else? How about the impartation skill of Zhenwu Great Emperor and the secret scroll of the ancient times?¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± The Evil Spirit of Zhen Wu swore. ¡°As long as our agreement is fixed, I will tell you the impartation skill and all the ancient Secret Scrolls of my knowledge. For example, the Primordial Yang Ruler is somewhere in the Nine Serenities; and the man you desperately want to know is actually¡ª¡±

    Meng Qi¡¯s face changed slightly. Before the voice finished speaking, Meng Qi shouted, ¡°Stop!¡±

    As soon as he spoke, Meng Qi¡¯s hand burst into a ck me that engulfed the seal and the Evil Spirit of Zhen Wu.

    ¡°You!¡± The voice of the Evil Spirit of Zhen Wu swelled in the fire with horror and anger and then quickly groaned.

    The deep and dark mes disappeared, and Meng Qi¡¯s palms were as white as jade. Nothing else remained.

    Looking at his empty palm, Meng Qi was stunned. He didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. It was all because I was too greedy and asked a stupid question about the ancient Secret Scroll. It turns out the Evil Spirit of Zhen Wu didn¡¯t know about the ban of the Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms.

    The deceased: the Evil Spirit of Zhen Wu.

    The cause of death: Too much nonsense.

    Forget it, and me yourself for your mouth. Comforting himself with that thought and recalling the gained partial experience of learning the Primary Instruction of the Heaven Interception, Meng Qi¡¯s frustration was relieved. Even if the Evil Spirit of Zhen Wu had not spoken that nonsense, he would not have signed any agreement with him and let him leave. At most, he would have tried to get more skills and secret scrolls, but those doomed to be removed had to be removed.

    After all, Zhen Wu the Great Emperor might still be alive, and he had made a promise to remove the Evil Spirit.

    If one is so tricky, it would indeed be deceiving Zhen Wu.

    One should never deceive the big powers!

    Seeing that Huangfu Tao and his other rivals had discovered the ¡°Burst of the Grand Sun¡± and were rushing over, Meng Qi thought for a second and chose to return. It¡¯s better to seize the time to take the fifth style of the Heaven Interception and avoid any leak. Who knows what kind of troubles the Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms might bring?

    After what just happened, Meng Qi had doubts about the impression that ¡°the Dominator is almost omnipotent¡± and ¡°the profiteer is a traitor, but he still speaks honestly.¡± He had even judged wrongly, thinking he had removed the Evil Spirit of Zhen Wu while it was still alive!

    Was it because the skill used by the Evil Spirit of Zhen Wu was so mysterious as to fool not only Zhen Wu¡¯s awareness in the Devil-rinsing g but also the nearly omnipotent Dominator, or was it because the Dominator had hexacious thoughts and disingenuous intentions?

    If it was thetter, Meng Qi felt somewhat chilled just at the thought of it. If the Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms has his own purposes, what effect would the reincarnation of people like Meng Qi have on the Dominator? When would ite in handy?

    Holding Master Xiyue¡¯s storage bag and recalling some of Zhen Wu the Great Emperor¡¯s experience about the Primary Instruction of the Heaven Interception, Meng Qi was shrouded in green light and then disappeared into thin air.

    When Huangfu Tao, the Star-picking Immortal, and the others arrived, there was only the freshly-washed blue sky waiting for them. No clouds, no birds, no one else.

    Taoist Qingyuan had not appeared in Jianghu since then.

    With lights leaping around him, Meng Qi returned to the Central Light Pir. Before he could exchange Master Xiyue¡¯s items for karma points, the voice of Primogenitor Lingbao sounded in his ears, ¡°Just came out. I found out you were looking for me, the Old Taoist. Come over, there¡¯s been some progress. ¡±

    Some progress? The Primogenitor made some progress in ¡°Interrogating¡± the Big Green Root? Meng Qi¡¯s heart leaped. He worried the Big Green Root would also disappear like the Evil Spirit of Zhen Wu, so he quickly flew to Azure Pce.

    In the secret room, Primogenitor Lingbao wore a mask and sat behind a case. The branch-shaped Sprite of Herbs with red leaves covering its whole body was wilting on the side.

    ¡°I searched all over the world for a few inconspicuous relics and got its mouth open.¡± Primogenitor Lingbao said with emotion.

    Meng Qi gently nodded and mentioned the incident of the Evil Spirit of Zhen Wu. He did not borate on it for the time being as he wanted to wait untilter on when he could determine whether the fifth type of hiding ce was dangerous or not. So he only said that he had encountered the Evil Spirit of an ancient big power and was about to figure out the identity of the Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms when the Evil Spirit was suddenly obliterated. Then he asked the Primogenitor to be more careful.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll be careful, ¡± Primogenitor Lingbao cautiously said, ¡°It said that the breath that was sensed was the guest who once visited Jade Virtual Pce. But as its wisdom was not yet fully developed, it couldn¡¯t identify the right person with the breath. It could only feel that the breath was familiar.¡±

    Has been to Jade Virtual Pce? Which ancient big power would that be? The one usually mentioned together with the Heavenly Primogenitor? Meng Qi¡¯s thoughts ran and his interior changed. ording to the thunderbolt mark and blood that he once got, he simted the breath of the overbearing Thunder God.

    He looked at Big Green Root and asked, ¡°Was that him?¡±

    Big Green Root shook its branches and leaves and said, ¡°No, Master.¡±

    It was not the ancient Thunder God... Meng Qi made changes again, and, ording to the impartation of the Gist of Trueness, he simted the breath of Ananda,¡±How about him?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Big Green Root answered with hesitation.

    Meng Qi then simted many breaths ording to surface paths of various skills given by the Immortals, but Big Green Root denied all of them.

    With determination, Meng Qi began to run the ¡°Heavenly Golden Script¡±. The vastness of the sky and the unchanging breath of the ancient times spread out.

    ¡°How could it be the Palm Sect Master!¡± Big Green Root raised its voice, and then the momentum disappeared. He looked at Meng Qi nervously, as if he was begging the master not to hit him.

    Primogenitor Lingbao asked, ¡°What¡¯s special about the breath that you felt?¡±

    Big Green Root mumbled,¡±It¡¯s not too far-fetched. It¡¯s true but hard to exin. ¡±

    Meng Qi and Primogenitor Lingbao were both silent and couldn¡¯t simte any more breaths for the time being.

    After a moment of silence, Meng Qi changed his question, ¡°You came from Kunlun and have been in Yuxu. You know pretty much about the ancient big powers, don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Just heard the immortals talking about them.¡± Big Green Root had some pride in his tone.

    ¡°Then I ask you if we don¡¯t consider the way to live forever after death, who, among the big powers, is the most likely to live till now?¡± Meng Qi tried a different approach.

    Big Green Root thought for a moment and said, ¡°The Three Qing Masters and Amitabha. Those four are most likely, but it was definitely not their breaths. I¡¯m sure about that!¡±

    It paused and proudly said, ¡°The Palm Sect Master is the beginning of all worlds and the Seed of All Karma. If he didn¡¯t bear so much karma, he could be detached like the Taoist Primogenitor. As for the other two, I don¡¯t know much. Amitabha, he has consummated in the purend and his lifespan is almost endless. He will not be destroyed even though the world is. As long as he shifts to another world, he could again be part of that world.¡±

    So... Meng Qi and Primogenitor Lingbao looked at each other and suddenly asked,

    ¡°Why did the Lord of Purity and Magic just choose to move you guys from Mount Kunlun to the seal?¡±

    Big Green was Root suddenly tongue-tied.

 Chapter 654: Yang Jianâ€™s Whereabouts

    <h4>Chapter 654: Yang Jian¡¯s Whereabouts</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    ¡°Does this medicine have the magical function that can help seal?¡± Meng Qi jokingly looked at Big Green Root.

    ¡°I have no idea...¡± It mumbled, looked up at Meng Qi and then quickly averted its eyes.

    Meng Qi operated the Dharma Form and there came out the vast breadth of the Primeval Immortal, containing every possibility without a targeted direction, which represented that all changes had their own karma.

    Primogenitor Lingbao sat upright, his grand and immense breath graduallying out from his Dharmakaya, observing the Two Complementary Forces, the Four Aggregates and the Five Elements. Through moral cultivation, the subtle details that generated different Dharma and Logos intertwined with all kinds of possibilities, bing more and moreplicated and chaotic until they finally went inexplicably silent!

    It made Big Green Root ufortable like how it felt around Three-clearness Primogenitor. It faintly shivered, reminding it of the same situation in Yuxu Pce.

    It struggled for a long time before saying, ¡°It is true that the Monarch never mentioned it, but I guess maybe it was because nts like us were good at concealing our wisdom. If he hadn¡¯t looked carefully, he would have thought that we were simr to regr grasses and flowers. If someone had really broken into the seal, he wouldn¡¯t have had any hesitation and therefore wouldn¡¯t have been remembered by us.¡±

    ¡°That is to say, except leaving Yuxu belt to the right person, Lord of Purity and Magic is ¡®waiting¡¯ for some powerhouses¡¯ espial?¡± Meng Qi asked thoughtfully.

    Big Green Root nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right! At that time, the Lord looked really strange and deliberately murmured in front of us that ¡®who else could survive through the ages¡¯. Besides, the thing he sealed was quite special, and they weren¡¯t skills, divine weapons or treasures.¡±

    ¡°What was it?¡± Primogenitor Lingbao asked.

    Big Green Root raised its leaves, scratched its ¡°head¡± and said, ¡°How should I know when the Lord furtively concealed it? What I know is that the seal has changed every 900 years, and that it leaked out once in a blue moon so we were able to judge that it wasn¡¯t a skill, divine weapon or any treasure, and it also wasn¡¯t a powerhouse, so it is extremely strange.¡±

    Meng Ji and Primogenitor Lingbao looked at each other and both of them didn¡¯t have any idea. Though they made a detailed inquiry, Big Green Root itself couldn¡¯t figure it out, so it described vaguely, and it was hard to generalize the character of the seal.

    Lowering his head slightly, Meng Qi looked directly at Big Green Root¡¯s eyes and said,

    ¡°Was the Jade Virtual Pce still in the Mount Kunlun when you left?¡±

    Big Green Root shivered as if he had thought of something unbearable. After a long period of time, it said, ¡°Jade Virtual Pce disappeared overnight, as was true of the Palm Sect Masters. Many immortals left Kunlun and didn¡¯te back for decades, and then the Lord returned to Kunlun and brought us to the seal.¡±

    Meng Qi had already heard about the great changes that happened after apotheosis from Duke Huan, while Primogenitor Lingbao had devoted himself to the apotheosis and had already heard about it and formed his own suspicion. Yet, they were both bbergasted by the news. How could one of the best big powers living for several times suddenly disappear?

    Yang Jian got around for decades. Did he try to figure this out? Was there any possibility that he was rted to the thing in the seal?

    ¡°Do you know where Lord of Purity and Magic wentter?¡± Meng Qi still cared about Yang Jian most who was involved in follow-ups of the Metaphysical movement.

    Big Green Root hesitated and struggled for a while and then said, ¡°I don¡¯t know why I always have nightmares because of this, therefore I hide so many things from you Masters.¡±

    It seemed to have decided:

    ¡°The Lord asked me to tell the future belt-winner that he was going to the Ninth Heaven ruins.¡±

    ¡°The Ninth Heaven ruins? Yang Jian went to the Ninth Heaven ruins and had note out since then? Why?¡± Meng Qi wondered. He felt a sudden rush of emotion. ¡°The secret of the fall of Ninth Heaven is absolutely not simple. No wonder Gu Xiaosang hasn¡¯t finished till now; her serial tasks at the Celestial Court must be extremely difficult.¡±

    ¡°Why is she so immersed in the Ninth Heaven? Is it because of the skill impartation or divine weapons and treasures? Or is it the same reason that drove even Yang Jian to head there? Or perhaps it is the purpose of the most outstanding big powers such as Amitabha San Qing to fall onto the Celestial Court and destroy the Ninth Heaven?¡±

    ¡°She is so mysterious; her purpose is definitely not simple!¡±

    ¡°It is hard for me not to care about these things because I signed the contract for jointly exploring the Ninth Heaven ruins. I want to make a painstaking investigation and try to understand the purpose of the demoness in case I am betrayed and still have to count money for her!¡±

    ¡°Was there anything the Lord wanted you to tell us?¡± Meng Qi earnestly asked.

    Big Green Root shook its head and said, ¡°The Lord didn¡¯t say anything else except for this. Oh, earlier he mentioned that he had found the Jade Virtual Pce and went inside to explore once, yet he didn¡¯t mention any specific findings during that trip.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps the key element to break the seal is in the Jade Virtual Pce... ¡± Primogenitor Lingbao seemed to have a hunch. ¡°Otherwise we need to wait for our realm to improve and then break in.¡±

    Meng Qi nodded his head and asked Big Green Root a few more questions, but it had no other information to offer.

    Primogenitor Lingbao asked Big Green Root to leave. Once the door of the Chamber of Secrets was closed, he nced at the door and said, ¡°Most of what it said may be true, but there must be one or two significantly important things which are hidden.¡±

    ¡°You are right,¡± Meng Qi said with a smile. ¡°Obviously Lord of Purity and Magic¡¯s word should have been given to the belt-winner, yet it deliberately concealed it, telling us only when it had to. Howe?¡±

    Primogenitor Lingbao peacefully said, ¡°ording to today¡¯s situation, further inquiry won¡¯t get any results. We need to wait and see what it is going to do next.¡±

    Using Supernatural Power of Shaking Heaven and Hitting Earth to ¡°torture¡± Big Green Root without full consideration would lead to unnecessary problems. For example, it might destroy itself and entirely cut off all clues. After all, it had survived from the ancient times till today; obviously, it had some tricks.¡±

    After this conversation about Big Green Root, Meng Qi took a deep breath and told the Primogenitor Lingbao about what had happened to Zither of Limbo. Finally, he said, ¡°Nowadays Zither of Limbo has already appeared as ¡®missing¡¯ in the Exchange List, which is really confusing. I wonder whether you directly received the divine weapons when you finished this task?¡±

    Primogenitor Lingbao was upied with things rted to Big Green Root and was not clear about the event that happened in River East. He was dumbfounded with the news, and said, ¡°What I finished wasn¡¯t rted to the divine weapons, and I received the reward from the Six Taoist.¡±

    ¡°It appeared to be missing in the aristocratic family sect, while not so in Blue-blooded People. Is there any possibility that there exists any connection between the patron saint of the Blue-blooded People and the Six Taoist?¡±Meng Qi had already thought about it before and blurted it out.

    Primogenitor Lingbao raised his hands, the door of the chamber of the secrets opened and Big Green Root was directly transported back from somewhere in the Azure Pce!

    ¡°Two masters... ¡± It was dizzy, not knowing what had happened.

    Meng Qi understood what Primogenitor Lingbao meant, plus he received the breath of the patron saint of the Blue-blooded People. He instantly imitated those changes of breath as if the concretization of water force between the heaven and earth was present. He looked at Big Green Root and asked, ¡°Is this breath simr to the one you touched in the seal?¡±

    Big Green Root nkly shook its head and said, ¡± Isn¡¯t this the ancient Water God? How wouldn¡¯t I know?¡±

    His expression seemed to say ¡°Please don¡¯t make fun of me, Masters.¡± The characteristics were so obvious, he was easy to recognize!

    ¡°Surely it was the Aqua Ancestor who left the descendants of the blue-blood. I don¡¯t know whether he¡¯s dead or not... ¡± Meng Qi nodded as if he had confirmed it.

    Once again, Primogenitor Lingbao asked the Big Green Root to leave. Deep in thought, he muttered. ¡°Perhaps the Aqua Ancestor had some cooperation with the Six Taoist to some extent.¡±

    It was apparent from their conversation that both of them regarded the Six Taoist as a big power that was still alive!

    It could live till now and be so dynamic, that meant its realm and strength would definitely be far beyond imagination!

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that we don¡¯t know where the statue of the Patron Saint of Blue-blooded People is, otherwise we could follow this clue to find out.¡± Primogenitor Lingbao sighed as he spoke.

    There was a silence within the chamber of secrets. Meng Qi was hesitating about asking Chong He for help on the fifth movement of Heaven Interception and the follow-up mission of Zhen Wu.

    A lot of thoughts flooded his mind. Meng Qi slowly breathed out a turbid gas and said, ¡°Primogenitor, I have the clue of the fifth sword of Heaven Interception.¡±

    After several struggles, he finally made such a decision, not only to guard against idents, to change the fifth sword of Heaven Interception from The Immortals to the left Dharmakaya movement but also to consider the situation of big powers being tangled with karma. Primogenitor Lingbao and some other masters of the Immortals must have the same experience as his, albeit not as serious. Therefore, helping and guarding with each other was the right path. There would be no hope in the future if someone counted on oneself to get rid of the formation of some big power with strength beyond imagination without help from strong masters who shared the same goal!

    Perhaps this vited the instinct to hide private affairs and maintain exclusivity, but it was the most proper choice after thinking about it rationally!

    ¡± Well?¡± Taoist Chonghe swiftly looked at Meng Qi¡¯s face a bit unbelievingly.

    For him, Seven Strokes of Heaven Interception was more helpful than The Buddha¡¯s Palm!

    Meng Qi told him some important details about the Evil Spirit of Zhen Wu, so Primogenitor Lingbao calmed down and listened attentively.

    When Meng Qi finished speaking, Primogenitor Lingbao whispered to himself. ¡°Swallows Mountain and Frost Lake. Is the Frost Lake the Earth Fairy Lake of the Caos in Peijing?¡±

    The Caos in Peijing was one of the top elite families in the North Zhou Dynasty, renowned for Seventy-two Phases of the Earth Immortal.

    ¡°It would be fine if it was the Earth Fairy Lake...¡± Meng Qi said. The Earth Fairy Lake in Peijing belonged to a semi-open area, and the Caos were never famous for their sword art, which meant the impartation still existed.

    Primogenitor Lingbao smiled and said, ¡°As it¡¯s happening in the Earth Fairy Lake in Peijing, I can temporarily sweep the array for you in case the Caos get suspicious. If there are any changes, I will have the nerve to defend.¡±

    As the leader of the Aboveboard in the North Zhou Dynasty, he was still acting with scruples even though he held the identity of Primogenitor Lingbao.

    ¡°Fine. I will find some friends to help us.¡± Meng Qi said. He took advantage of this opportunity to propose that Jiang Zhiwei and other people join The Immortals. He said, ¡± If any of them are unwilling to join in The Immortals, I hope they could still have the opportunity to experience the Heaven Interception.¡±

    ¡°You have the right to dispose of the things belonging to you.¡± Primogenitor Lingbao didn¡¯t show any greedy lust. He sighed and said, ¡± I drew an analogy and came closer to the breakthrough after experiencing the Primary Instruction of the Palm. Nowadays if I watch the Heaven Interception again, there is arge hope to cross through the pass.¡±

    ¡°Are youing closer to the breakthrough?¡± Meng Qi asked. He was pleasantly surprised.

    Primogenitor Lingbao nodded and said, ¡°I have been staying at the Human Immortal realm for so many years, finally I get the chance to glimpse earth immortals.¡±

    Human immortal, Earth immortal... Meng Qi waited and was going to ask what Buddhist Realm the two immortals corresponded to when he heard Primogenitor Lingbao speak seriously, ¡°I¡¯ve always observed that your fortune momentum isn¡¯t normal and surely you are tangled with the karma of big powers. I have the same experience as you. After oveing all kinds of difficulties and partly due to chance and coincidence, I finally got rid of some part of it.¡±

    ¡°Can it be cut off?¡± Meng Qi suddenly went wild with joy.

    Taoist Chonghe sighed and said, ¡°Unlike yours, my karma came from the real Primogenitor Lingbao who was Sky-reaching Eminentor. When I found Azure Pce, I started the serial tasks. I had a narrow escape but finished the task. I am pretty sure that Primogenitor Lingbao disappeared entirely. That doesn¡¯t mean he died, but took another existence form that I temporarily can¡¯t understand. Exactly because he truly disappeared, part of my karma could easily be cut off. At present, what you started was just the Zhen Wu serial task, other details haven¡¯t emerged, and it seems that your karma is way more serious than mine. There is no method to solve it and we need to look carefully before taking any step.¡±

    Meng Qi calmed himself and didn¡¯t get depressed. He had prepared for this after Wang Siyuan reminded him of it.

    ¡°The first batch of masters like me who set up The Immortals and offered different skill and designation choices hoped that we could have apanion in the Samsara, so we worked together trying to get rid of Samsara, getting the real freedom. We didn¡¯t expect that some of our Taoists who chose designation and skill were tangled with the karma, which vited my original intention. I had no other choice but to continue the mistakes and exchange ideas and experiences, hoping that they could cut off the karma.¡±

    ¡°Well.¡± Meng Qi peacefully said, ¡°For ¡®them¡¯, I just want to say one thing. As they¡¯d already died, they should be dead since then.¡±

    ¡°Luckily the big powers with such great strength aren¡¯t so many.¡± Primogenitor Lingbaoforted Meng Qi.

    Meng Qi was back to his normal emotion as he asked, ¡°Primogenitor, haven¡¯t you finished your serial tasks?¡±

    ¡°No, I haven¡¯t. There is one step left. Though currently all clues are cut off, many of them had already been collected earlier, such as the Formation of ¡®Immortal-ying Sword Formation¡¯.¡±Primogenitor Lingbao smiled, not showing any hint of frustration.

    Formation of Immortal-ying Sword Formation! Meng Qi was secretly surprised, but he didn¡¯t say too much. And then he talked about the serial task with Primogenitor Lingbao and tried to learn some lessons.

    At the end of the day, Meng Qi asked Primogenitor to wait a moment and he went to the Central Jade Pir to exchange things.

 Chapter 655: Trust

    <h4>Chapter 655: Trust</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Meng Qi stood in the Immortal-tracking Alley. He emptied the bag containing the items that belonged to Master Xiyue and had them all exchanged for as much as seven thousand and six hundred Karma Points.

    If not for the need for haste, Meng Qi would have hung the items in the Immortal-tracking Alley and disyed them for sale to his fellow members of The Immortals guild. But the skirmish for the Zither of Limbo and his battle against the Evil Spirit of Zhenwu had impressed upon him the immediate need to improve his ws. He urgently required a skill that would endow him with a temporary boost in power for the Sacrifice Form was no longer useful to him!

    Ever since attaining the levels of the Exterior, he has noticed that many side effects of techniques which eded temporary boost of powers were increasingly terrible. Some would damage the Vital Spirit of its user, some would dissolve its user¡¯s attainment of the Exterior levels, some would forfeit half of its user¡¯s life and so on. The endless list of horrible aftereffects for using such skills appalled Meng Qi. To use such skills would be tantamount to suicide, if without the perfect healing effects bestowed by the Dominator of the Six Realms of Samsara. Even the Immortality Elixir of the East Pole would be useless if one became dull or slow after using such deadly skills.

    This would exin why the disciplines of the Eight Nine Mysteries and the Heavenly Golden Scripture have no techniques of such disposition. Then again, both disciplines would surely have ¨C if there were such needs ¨C methods that fulfill the needs for a suicidal rampage.

    With reference to the perfect healing treatment of the Dominator of the Six Realms of Samsara, Meng Qi now has doubtful reservations since the incident of the Evil Spirit of Zhenwu.

    With his expectations lowered, he searched through the list for any techniques with lesser side effects despite mostlying across techniques with negligible effects or ones with brief enhancements. At length, he came across one: the Nature-involving Knack.

    The technique allowed its user to imbue the energies of Nature into his or her own Dharmic Form. This would allow the Dharmic Form to separate from its user and unleashed its hidden powers to enhance one¡¯s mortal body and Vital Spirit. But the effects of the technique would only take ce in a split-second period, lest the Dharmic Form would be permanently severed from its user. The loss of one¡¯s Dharmic Form will cause the user to fall back into the level of the Half-step from the Exterior. The precipitous fall from grace would also destroy the fundamentals of one¡¯s long years of training and cultivation, making the mber back to triumph a herculean effort.

    ¡°It can only be used as a final stroke or a frantic measure in a do-or-die situation...¡± Meng Qi¡¯s chin dipped lightly, fullyprehending the perils of the technique.

    Even the normal application of the Nature-involving Knack would wear out one¡¯s Dharmic Form. Without the usage of potent medicines or elixirs or the healing effects of the Dominator of the Six Realms of Samsara, one could only focus on amassing corresponding exotic minerals and treasures to restore one¡¯s Dharmic Form to full robustness.

    Meng Qi spent five thousand Karma Points for the exchange of the technique. Added with his original surplus, he had a total of four thousand and eighty Karma Points left. He then redeemed a Bhaisajyaguru Relieve Pill which cost him four thousand Points.

    ...........

    The peaks where the stronghold of the Sword Washing Pavilion sat pired into the sky, grazed even the clouds up high. It was early in the winter, with snow falling upon the white-nket mountains in the region where everything in sight was white, a vista of pure white that bespoke pure sanctity.

    The Primogenitor Lingbao, with his mask removed, in his usual self as Taoist Chonghe, came with Meng Qi in tow.

    He hid in a small crevasse faraway and watched as Meng Qi walked to the stronghold. His gaze caught something suddenly; a figure that he seemed to have noticed through the whites of the snow and the multipleyers of barriers that abounded the outer peripherals of the stronghold. His expression turned heavy.

    There stood two disciples at the entrance of the stronghold with swords hung from their waist. Their stares were keen and stern like unsheathed swords. They were first startled by Meng Qi¡¯s sudden appearance. But immediately, they surmised his identity through his characteristic saber, appearance, and clothing.

    It was Su Meng, the Killing de!

    The most acimed young warrior in thest decade!

    The disciple who stood at watch greeted Meng Qi, ¡°You are here to meet with our Senior Jiang, Young Master Su?¡± The disciples were disturbed by the fact that a youth of simr age to theirs was already a master of the martial arts in his own right; one who was clearly several cuts above the rest.

    ¡°Yes, I am. Will you please announce my arrival?¡± Meng Qi responded with a cheerful smile.

    The disciple paused and answered, ¡°I am afraid Senior Jiang is currently in hermetic training. It seems like she is trying for the First Celestial Ladder. But it is not a sealed training session that cannot be interrupted. I will immediately send word inside.¡±

    The disciple hurried away and disappeared on the mountain path uphill. Meng Qi watched him leave,posed and cool. His gaze traveled to the nearby mountains and peaks with his hands held behind his back. Some looked ancient and bare, some were verdant and yet mystifying, and some were steep and precipitous. None were the same. In different shapes and sizes, the mountains loomed over the valley, a ring of apaniment that entuated the majestic and unrivaled greatness of the main peak that housed the stronghold of the order of the Sword Washing Pavillion.

    Memories of the Primary Instruction of the Seven Strokes of Heaven Interception re-emerged in his mind. The mountainous scene faded from his sight, recing with the enactments ofplex and profound strokes of swordy before him.

    ¡°So the mountain terrains have been altered by the very hands of the founder of the Sword Washing Pavillion when he first established the order, and they have since been preserved as such.¡± Meng Qi savoring the experience as he nodded thoughtfully.

    The disciples at watch who still remained at the entrance watched with misty eyes at Meng Qi who stood proud and tall in his garb of ck fitting clothes, exuding an air of loftiness.

    At length, a figure in yellow flew from the mountaintop. It was Jiang Zhiwei. She walked briskly to him, grinning widely as she spoke, ¡°I heard that you have achieved a breakthrough?¡±

    Her words were simple and direct, hemmed with her usual warmth that bore no hint of aloofness.

    ¡°Of course.¡± Meng Qi admitted brusquely, with a whiff of pride. There was hardly any need for secrecy before his most trusted friend. ¡°I have a quest which I would like to invite you along. Let us walk as we speak.¡±

    Jiang Zhiwei knowingly refrained from diving straight into the details. She turned back and left a few instructions with the disciples who watched the entrance and left with Meng Qi to an empty clearing a few thousand meters away.

    ¡°I have eliminated the Evil Spirit of Zhenwu.¡± Meng Qi conveyed to her directly via telepathy.

    Jiang Zhiwei sighed in response, ¡°I knew you would surely go on the quest when word reached me that you have passed over the First Celestial Ladder. I would have gone with you if I had a Reincarnation Charm. Aside from the first mission, you have single-handedlypleted the entire series of missions. I am embarrassed whenever I think of this.¡±

    She spoke with frankness without concealing her feelings.

    ¡°Would you not share with me any benefits that you have as long as it does not affect the interest of your order?¡± Meng Qi asked with a snicker. ¡°My destiny is most unusual that I often receive much bounty in my endeavors. I share my rewards to win the favors of those who will help me. Won¡¯t you help me in the future?¡±

    Jiang Zhiwei caught his gist and giggled, ¡°This is all a ploy of yours. It is toote for my regrets then.¡±

    They teased at each other before Meng Qi returned to the main agenda of his visit and rted to her his adventures beginning from the incident of the Zither of Limbo to the end where the Evil Spirit of Zhenwu was obliterated by the Dominator of the Six Realms of Samsara.

    ¡°The Dominator is most deceptive and cunning...¡± Jiang Zhiwei sighed with a gloom that overshadowed a former wonder that twinkled in her eyes when she heard of the Seven Strokes of Heaven Interception.

    ¡°The Dominator has abilities far above us. It would hardly help to worry about that now. We shall first retrieve the fifth stroke of the discipline of the Heaven Interception.¡± Meng Qi said. He gave a breath and continued, ¡°I have requested for the help of a senior. But it is inconvenient for him to appear now. He will first send us to the stronghold of the Huanhua Swords Sect where we will first look for Senior Brother Qi.¡±

    Ruan Yushu would still be busy steadying her newly-attained level, as well as her studies in music and art while Zhao Heng would hardly be able to relieve himself from the watchful eyes of the guards in the capital. Thus, Meng Qi decided that he would only seek out Jiang Zhiwei and Qi Zhengyan.

    Would Senior Brother Qi have broken through into a higher level of power?

    Jiang Zhiwei nodded her assent, guessing that the secretive help could only be a senior from the guild of The Immortals and asked no further questions. A warm gale of wind blew by whisked them off as they disappeared into thin air.

    The stronghold of the Huanhua Swords Sect, atop the Four-elegance Mountain.

    Jiang Zhiwei waited from a distance while Meng Qi went directly to the entrance of the stronghold and asked to see Qi Zhengyan.

    The disciples of the Huanhua Swords Sect spoke deeply with a gentle and schrly poise, ¡°I am sorry, Young Master Su. Senior Brother Qi had recently attained the levels of the Exterior a few months before. But he had just finished steadying his new-found attainment when he left the stronghold on urgent business and has note back since then. We have yet to receive word from him.¡±

    He revealed truthfully Qi Zhengyan¡¯s present situation and his absence from the stronghold of the sect.

    ¡°Why has Senior Brother Qi left with such haste? What has happened?¡± Meng Qi asked himself with a frown. He channeled his powers, using the divination methods of Jade Virtual Pce and found only a gloomy outlook on the trails of Qi Zhengyan that revealed nothing of his whereabouts.

    Shaking his head, Meng Qi set the matter aside. He would have to quickly retrieve the impartation of the fifth stroke of the Heaven Interception lest any unfavorable incidents arise.

    ...........

    At the Earth Fairy Lake near the Mount Feiyan in the vicinity of Peijing city of the Northern Zhou Empire.

    Theke sat in the wilderness of the mountains, spanning for thousands of meters. It was said that theke was formerly a crater caused by the blows of two dueling immortals; now ake with mystifying beauty and captivating sceneries. Theke was most famous for a natural core of ice in its center known as the Eye of Frost that has frozen the center of theke intoyers of ice that have endured for tens of thousands of years, a wondrous sight of immense rarity.

    There were legends that spoke of the Ancestor of the Cao n of Peijing who had found an ancient chrysalis of a deceased Earth Immortal of the Dharmakaya Realm. With it, he had discovered the impartation left upon the shriveled husk. Following years and generations of umtion of martial disciplines and teachings, the n has created a set of disciplines of their own: the Seventy-two Phases of the Earth Immortal, whose pith was the actual Seven Passages of the Earth Immortal found in the impartation from the chrysalis of old.

    The Cao n did not fully restrict the entirety of the Earth Fairy Lake, sealing only the areas which the core of ice was at from outsiders, for theke was a tourist attraction that was partially opened to the general public.

    The waves of theke rolled gently with chunks of ice undtingzily with some snow on them.

    There were many boats carrying tourists around. Meng Qi and Jiang Zhiwei disguised themselves and blended into the crowd of tourists, padding a boat on their own on thepping waters of theke.

    They both sat cross-legged, looking far into the same direction with fishing rods with them, pretending to be enjoying a peaceful fishing trip.

    Not far away from them, they saw two boats nearing each other. A warrior leaped from his boat andnded on the other, calling out loud.

    ¡°I have long heard of your name. I challenge you to a duel!¡±

    Excited chatters of interested onlookers began to cluster as many boats came near to watch.

    ¡°Challenges, duels, the contests for fame and glory... Looking back into the Jianghu of old that was filled with fresh neers who had just released their Apertures, it is but drifting farther and farther away from us.¡± Meng Qi looked at his hook with feigned wistfulness as he spoke with a face of ¡°misery¡±.

    Knowing his temperament, Jiang Zhiweiughed and teased, ¡°Could it be that you have lost your interest in such matters now?¡±

    Meng Qi thought on her jab and admitted truthfully, ¡°No, I still do.¡±

    Jiang Zhiwei chuckled and her eyes squinched. She studied their sceneries around them, taking in the feel of the fluctuations in the wafting aura of Nature. There have been many changes in the terrain of the surrounding regions that the location described by Zhen Wu was no longer there. For that reason, they both elected on ake cruise with a boat to slowly look for signs and traces by studying the changing patterns on the aura of Nature¡¯s energies in the area and discern the hiding site of the treasure.

    The waves undted gently with peaceful silence around them. Meng Qi took his chance and spoke via telepathy, ¡°I have been much mistaken on the workings of the guild of The Immortals.¡±

    Jiang Zhiwei could see that he was not revealing any secrets of sensitive nature; Meng Qi was a member of The Immortals and one who has earned the confidence of the leader, the Primogenitor Lingbao.

    ¡°Well?¡± Jiang Zhiwei could not understand the intentions of Meng Qi¡¯s remarks.

    ¡°The Immortals is a group which is rtively flexible; mainly focused on the gathering of resources and intelligence to pooling together its members to help one another. There are only a few restrictions that bound us for the collective good, and members can also include uses in agreements and covenants which will prevent any conflicts of interests to each other¡¯s household, martial sects or orders. There are hardly any disadvantages with numerous benefits. Like this time, we could have even exchanged a Reincarnation Charm from The Immortals if only we had prepared earlier. We can even attain the corresponding martial disciplines of the persona of one¡¯s choosing.¡± Meng Qi gave a lengthy exnation with a faint shade of embarrassment as if he was a peddler soliciting his wares.

    Jiang Zhiwei had a moment¡¯s thought. ¡°And what are the disadvantages?¡±

    ¡°At one¡¯s admission into the order, one will take up a persona of his or her own choosing with the corresponding impartation of skills and disciplines. But one will have to shoulder part of the Karmic burden of the persona which is chosen if the actual bearer of the persona is a legendary entity of old. Aside from that, the members of The Immortals are required to finish at least one task each year. But the full members of The Immortals are mostly from prominent and respected households of the aristocracy. There is hardly any possibility of evil or vile deeds.¡± Meng Qi concluded his assessment of the guild, improving the ounts of the Bluecloud Progenitor from a long time ago.

    Jiang Zhiwei gently nodded. ¡°Very well. I will join the guild.¡±

    ¡°You have decided so quickly?¡± Meng Qi instead was taken aback by her immediate reply.

    Jiang Zhiwei smiled and spoke, ¡°You have so clearly exined the advantages and disadvantages of admission. There is no need for more contemtion or hesitation.¡±

    ¡°She is as direct as the sword she wielded!¡± Meng Qi could not help but give an impassionate sigh.

    Jiang Zhiwei regarded Meng Qi with a smile.

    ¡°Moreover, I trust that you will not allow harm toe in my way.¡±

    The deep trust she had for him touched Meng Qi¡¯s heart that his mood improved greatly. He looked at the blue sky and took in the cool air around them. There was an inexplicable repose of peacefulness andfort. He said to her via telepathy,

    ¡°I have been deeply troubled and worried in my destiny being entangled with entities of the legends of old. Finally, I am able to taste the vor of ¡°living¡± once more.¡±

    The atmosphere was dismal but his mood rxed.

    After a while, Jiang Zhiwei asked, ¡°Which of the remaining personas are known for their skills with the sword? Be it male or female.¡±

 Chapter 656: Infiltrating the Impenetrable

    <h4>Chapter 656: Infiltrating the Imprable</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Over the cold surface of the icyke, a cool, humid breeze caressed at their faces, greatly refreshing them.

    Meng Qi recalled the introduction given to him by the Bluecloud Progenitor when he was first inducted into The Immortals. He whispered using the skill of telepathy, ¡°The Sky-reaching Eminentor would be the persona most skilled with using the sword, of whom is also the Primogenitor Lingbao. But the persona has been taken. The closest to him would be the Primogenitor Duobao, who was the student of the Sky-reaching Eminentor himself who had received all the knowledge of his master¡¯s craft. But the guild of The Immortals does not have his impartation of skills and techniques, thus the absence of his persona. So is the Devil-rinsing Primogenitor...¡±

    ¡°From amongst the avable personas, the personas most skillful in swordsmanship would be the personas of the Primogenitor Jinmu, the Immortal Yuding and a few more. The persona of the Primogenitor Taiyi also has a few disciplines of swordsmanship. But due to the possibility that he could be the Taoist counterpart of the Azure Emperor, the Karmic burden thates with the persona can be markedly heavy. Members of the guild who have chosen this persona and that of the ¡®Patriarch of the East¡¯ have all perished most terribly.¡±

    Jiang Zhiwei silently listened to Meng Qi¡¯s reasoning and took his words to heart. At length, she spoke, ¡°The Primogenitor Jinmu is the Taoist counterpart of the Matriarch of the West. The most potent of her skills would be the maniption of metal elements whereas her swordy techniques are but only supplementary. And amongst the rest of the other immortals, the Immortal Yuding is most famous for having the greatest power and might skills with the sword. His persona should suit me well.¡±

    Like Yun Zhongzi, the name of the Immortal Yuding was heard of only in the Apotheosized World. But having spent time there for some time during their Samsara mission, she was familiar with the name without needing much exnation from Meng Qi.

    ¡°You would use the guise of a male immortal to conceal your true self as a female warrior and the style of swordsmanship would also be different. It is a good choice.¡± Meng Qi smiled approvingly.

    He understood that Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s primary concern was to study and assimte different styles of swordsmanship to further enhance her own. The persona itself was not of any significance to her.

    Moreover, the persona of the Immortal Yuding would most likely be a lesser entity of the legends who was the title of a Primogenitor. This would mean that the Karmic burden that entailed could be minimal or nil.

    They concluded their discussion and continued their facade of pretending to fish on their little boat while they remained watchful and conscious of the flow of the natural auras. Slowly they studied their environment and ¡°illustrated¡± within their minds a map of the surroundings.

    The deeper the boat drifted, the more chunks of ice they noticed floating on the smooth and calm currents of theke. The whites of snow filled their sights and many passersby shivered with cold despite being wrapped in furry coats.

    Most of the boating sightseers would turn their boats back and paddle away from this areas. Only the boats with proficient practitioners of the martial arts ventured deeper to enjoy the seldom-savored spectacles of the floating ice, relishing the chill of the icy realm so rarely seen.

    And Meng Qi and Jiang Zhiwei had finally found signs and traces from their observations of the flow of the natural energies as described by the Great Emperor Zhenwu. They paddled their boat deeper into the territory of ice and snow.

    The chunks of floating ice grewrger as they ventured deeper. Some even seemed like ciers that were tipped with the frost of white snow, drifting calmly on the waters of theke. The little boat moved along the spaces between the huge ciers and finally came near an ind of pure white. Everything else around the ind, even the waters of theke was frozen!

    ¡°There.¡± Meng Qi took in a breath of cold, stabbing air as he looked at theyers of ice far away.

    They could not see anything past the veil of icy mists. They would need to firstnd before they could study and decide!

    Suddenly, a figure standing at the edge of the ind shouted to them,

    ¡°These are the forbidden grounds of the Cao n. Strangers are not allowed here!¡±

    Meng Qi and Jiang Zhiwei shared a dark look. This was the worst imaginable scenario: the treasure of the Great Emperor Zhenwu was hidden in the forbidden grounds of the Cao n.

    There was no choice. They could not barge in under broad daylight. They turned their boat back around and began to paddle out of the area of the floating ice.

    At the very same moment, a Chinese tour boat cruised opposite their direction, moving towards the ind covered by snow and ice. At the bow of the boat was a youngdy. In arge coat of white and in-colored tight clothing, thedy wore no jewelry on her proud but fair oval face.

    Her aura was suppressed and she stood tall and erect with an inexplicable poise.

    The tour boat cruised swiftly by the little boat. Thedy noticed Meng Qi and Jiang Zhiwei but paid them no further heed, dismissing them as mere sightseers who have brazenly ventured near.

    As thedy¡¯s boat passed, Jiang Zhiwei whispered via telepathy, ¡°Cao Er, the ¡®Modest Deity of the Earth¡¯.¡±

    She had seen before the likeness of Cao Er.

    ¡°So this is Cao Er!¡± Meng Qi nodded gently. This was one of the greatest of the younger generations of warriors in the Northern Zhou Empire. Long had she been listed in the top ten of the Ranking List of the Young Master, having attained the levels of the Exterior after a full culmination during the rank of the Half-step.

    With a sudden tingle in his heart, Meng Qi turned back to look at the tour boat.

    The boat had already been docked. Cao Er leaped from the boat andnded on the snow. She moved deeper into the ind and disappeared.

    Meng Qi¡¯s eyes squinted, a golden twinkle appeared in his eyes. In his eyes, he could see the vague figure of Cao Er!

    The Prating Stare technique!

    Cao Er soon arrived at the center of the small ind where there was nothing but the bare destion of ice which had endured for tens of thousands of years.

    She channeled her powers and pressed her palms on the ancient frigid ice.

    There was a brilliant sparkle of ice that shone suddenly. The ancient and frigid ice split and revealed a door. Cao Er then entered and walked down the steps behind it.

    The door of ice closed behind her and Meng Qi could no longer capture any impression of her!

    ¡°From the signs of the flowing energies around us, it seems that the treasure of the Devil-rinsing Primogenitor is hidden in the ice vault that Cao Er has stepped into. Its aura could be simr to the Eye of Frost, therefore the members of the Cao n has never noticed its existence.¡± Meng Qi rted his findings to Jiang Zhiwei.

    Jiang Zhiweimented quietly, ¡°That is the most forbidden of the forbidden grounds of the Cao n. It would be extremely difficult for us to enter there.¡±

    The little boat moved out of the waters littered with flotsam and jetsam of ice. Meng Qi wondered aloud, ¡°The blistering chill of the ancient, frigid ice swept through the entire ind that no life could stand in the cold. I cannot infiltrate by my sorceries of transformation. At best, I can only transform into one of the members of the Cao n to see how the vault is opened. But I am afraid that the vault can only be opened using the skills of the Cao n and there could be other security measures hidden within... These seem like safeguards against enemies that can transform!¡±

    Speaking of ¡°transform¡±, Meng Qi was shocked. In his mind was an image of a handsome figure,

    Cao Xianzhi, the ¡°Lord of Purity and Magic¡±!

    Only those who were trained in the discipline of the Eight Nine Mysteries would prevent the intrusion of anyone who can transform!

    Has he risen to the rank of a grandmaster and been treated as an indispensable asset to the Cao n?

    ¡°What is it?¡± Jiang Zhiwei asked with concern, noticing Meng Qi aghast with shock.

    Meng Qi smiled weakly, ¡°We have met our match. It¡¯s fortunate that he is somebody I know. We will first speak to the Master Primogenitor about this.¡±

    ¡°The Master Primogenitor...¡± Jiang Zhiwei murmured and she asked no further.

    ...........

    Inside an inn, Taoist Chong sat before Meng Qi and Jiang Zhiwei wearing the mask of the Primogenitor Lingbao.

    Quietly he said, ¡°The Lord of Purity and Magic is a careful and sensible person; a man of chivalrous character who will not be swayed by greed. You can ask him for help. Even if you fail to secure his help, he would never betray you.¡±

    Meng Qi¡¯s and Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s conundrum would be easily solved if they could enlist inside help from amongst the Cao n or any other inside help who worked the defensive barriers at the forbidden grounds of the n.

    Still, the price andpensation for the help to be rendered would dictate Meng Qi¡¯s decision on working together.

    There was a brief pause before the Primogenitor Lingbao continued with a reminder, ¡°Still, the discipline of the Seven Strokes of Heaven Interception is a prize that even a practitioner of the Dharmakaya level covets. Even if the Lord of Purity and Magic harbors no greed towards the Seven Strokes, he has to consider the interest of his n. If he is informed that a treasure of such value has always been sitting in the vaults of his own n, unbeknownst to the n for all these years, what do you think of his feelings and considerations when you ask for his help to steal it? He will be caught at a crossroad, not knowing what he should do. Thus, I believe it is better if you leave out the details of the item itself.¡±

    It is always prudent to be wary of the hearts of men, especially that of Cao Xianzhi who constantly has the interests of his n at heart!

    Meng Qi and Jiang Zhiwei nodded. Heaven forfend that even they would have usurped such treasures of immense value for the good of their own n if they were in the shoes of Cao Xianzhi himself.

    ¡°Nevertheless, let us first see how he would decide.¡± Meng Qi concluded atst.

    He waited for Jiang Zhiwei toplete the arrangements of her admission into the guild of the Immortals before they secretly left a letter, asking Cao Xianzhi who had freshly risen into the rank of a grandmaster for a meeting!

    ...........

    At the Phoenix Pagoda in the south of the city.

    Cao Xianzhi, the Lord of Purity and Magic of the guild of The Immortals was already waiting when Meng Qi and Jiang Zhiwei reached. d in huge robes that belied his slender figure, he stood quietly with his hands held behind his back without any impatience or suspicion on his face.

    ¡°This is?¡± Cao Xianzhi regarded Jiang Zhiwei with a look.

    ¡°A new fellow member.¡± Meng Qi replied with a smile.

    With the endorsements of Meng Qi and the Master Primogenitor himself, Jiang Zhiwei ¨C who was already a martial practitioner of the Exterior and also a Samsara Traveler ¨C was orded the privilege of bing a full member immediately upon her admission.

    Cao Xianzhi tendered no more inquiries. He looked at them intently, waiting for them to reveal the purpose of their meeting.

    ¡°Brother Cao, after meticulouslybing through fen and thickets, we havee to know that there is a cryptden with treasure in the forbidden grounds of your n. Thus we are here to ask for your help in securing the treasure in the crypt.¡± Meng Qi admitted directly.

    The brows of Cao Xianzhi faintly twitched. ¡°The grounds of my n, you say?¡±

    Meng Qi exined immediately. ¡°It is not any divine weapons nor any skills or techniques of your n, but a crypt which has been hidden there before your n rose to prominence. But all these years, the crypt sat unnoticed by the members of your n until our recent discovery. If you can help us, we will divide the spoils of the endeavor with you. The skills or impartations that we mighte across will be disyed at the stronghold of the guild where everyone can meditate and assimte upon them freely.¡±

    The sacrifice of more bounty wrenched Meng Qi¡¯s heart. But if they could persuade Cao Xianzhi for his help, what could have been a perilous and almost impossible undertaking would turn out to be a mere stroll in the park.

    Cao Xianzhi remained emotionless, pensive in deep thought as he contemted on their offer. Meng Qi and Jiang Zhiwei waited patiently, not wanting to rush him into a hasty decision.

    At length, Cao Xianzhi sighed. He smiled weakly to them, ¡°I would never dare lead anyone who is not of the n into our forbidden grounds without the permission of the Master. You may not have any insidious designs, but I¡¯m afraid such an allowance would not bode well for the future of my n.¡±

    Meng Qi had openly admitted that the crypt was in one of the few forbidden grounds of the Cao n. There was no doubt that Cao Xianzhi would be able to deduce that Meng Qi himself would have already retrieved the item himself if the crypt was not at a heavily-guarded site, especially with Meng Qi¡¯s prowess and proficiency in the skills of transformation.

    ¡°He is a stark contrast to the proud and haughty Third Master of the Ruan n of old...¡± Meng Qi thought quietly before he spoke again, ¡°We are willing to establish a sworn covenant ¨C at the cost of Karma Points ¨C with you; the Dominator of the Six Realms of Samsara shall act as our witness. We hope this will convey our sincerity that we bear the Cao n no ill will.¡±

    Then again, the cost of the covenant would surely be borne by the Master Primogenitor!

    But Cao Xianzhi shook his head. ¡°Nevertheless, I am hard-pressed to allow any items from the vaults of my household to fall into the hands of outsiders. I will first seek the consent of the Master, but I will omit the key points of your undertaking and your identities. Wait for me here tomorrow and I shall deliver my response. If the Master does not ede to the matter, I will keep myself away from the entire affair and I will leave no warning to my kin. I will only guard the Divine Weapons and the vaults of my household. Whether or not you will be sessful in your endeavor, the rest will be entirely in your hands.¡±

    Meng Qi heaved a light sigh of relief. ¡°The Cao n may never have discovered the crypt without my notice. This is a proposition which will be mutually beneficial to us all. I will hope that your response is a most favorable one, Brother Cao,¡± Meng Qi pressed once more.

    Cao Xianzhi might not be greedy for any profits, but the same could hardly be said of the rest of the Cao n.

    Meng Qi and Jiang Zhiwei took their leave from Cao Xianzhi and walked alongside each other to the gates of the city. Quietly they conversed using skills of telepathy, ¡°I am afraid it is extremely probable that the Cao n will reject our proposition. Should we ask for the Master Primogenitor¡¯s help to invade the forbidden grounds by force?¡±

    Then again, such attempts would be extremely risky and fool-hardy. The Cao n was one of the most prominent of noble families in thends. Households with such power and influence would never bend to intimidations or threats, not even an enemy who wielded the powers of the Dharmakaya level!

    ¡°Maybe we can use diversionary tactics.¡± Jiang Zhiwei suggested.

    As they spoke, a figure passed them by from behind, running towards the city gates.

    ¡°Ah...¡± Meng Qi was surprised at the person hurrying away. It was a face he once knew.

    ¡°Do you know him?¡± Jiang Zhiwei asked.

    Meng Qi nodded and replied, ¡°He is one of the men serving a prince from the tribes of the northern prairies.¡±

    The man was tall andrge with a near-balding head and numerous tattoos adorned all over him. It was Ba Tu, a guard of Ag, son of the Grand Sun King. Ba Tu was also one of the Wolf-ying League!

    ¡°The city of Peijing is hardly far from the wilderness of the northern prairies. The city serves as a merchant outpost for traders traveling between the North and South. It is normal to see any tribesman of the north here.¡± Jiang Zhiwei said, dismissing her suspicions.

    But the rushing Ba Tu looked flustered as if he was being pursued by enemies. Suddenly his face turned green. Gargled croaks came from his mouth as he gasped for breath and copsed to the ground.

    Thud!

    Meng Qi had barely been able to react when he found that Ba Tu had stopped breathing!

 Chapter 657: Mind Games

    <h4>Chapter 657: Mind Games</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    ¡°Somebody has copsed!¡±

    ¡°What happened? What is going on?¡±

    Ba Tu¡¯s sudden copse to the ground startled the passersby around. Some ducked away to avoid being implicated, while some came over to help, and the rest kept a distance and watched themotion grow.

    ¡°He is dead!¡± The Good Samaritan who had knelt to help screamed out loud.

    They had not expected such a turn of events. How could a person just die suddenly?

    Was it a seizure or a stroke?

    Suddenly, a figure emerged from the midst of the gathering crowd. The person announced himself as a student of medicine and began to perform examinations on the corpse under the curious eyes of the onlookers.

    ¡°No illness and no injuries either...¡±, he murmured to himself, pressing Ba Tu¡¯s chest and abdomen.

    Suddenly, Ba Tu¡¯s rib cage sagged and cracked opened like a dried husk that crumbled under the force of his hands.

    The frontal parts of the corpse split open to reveal nothing inside. The internal organs of the dead person were missing as if they have been gnawed away by ravenous hounds!

    ¡°Ghosts!¡±

    ¡°Demons!¡±

    The crowd of onlookers flocking around was instantly shocked and terrified by the eerie scene. Everyone fled with fear such that only Ba Tu¡¯s corpse was left lying on the ground without anyone nearby.

    Meng Qi and Jiang Zhiwei looked at each other, feeling a creepy sensation tingling down their spines. They were hardly strangers to blood and gore. But this was the first time they encountered something like this.

    Meng Qi had felt the presence of life and vigor when Ba Tu had passed by him earlier. How was it possible that his internal organs were missing and he was killed so suddenly?

    At this moment, there came the loud, shrieking yells of a man who was frightened by the scene.

    ¡°Witchcraft!¡±

    ¡°Shaman witchcraft!¡±

    ¡°The tribes of the prairies are here again!¡±

    ¡°Shaman witchcraft?¡± Meng Qi and Jiang Zhiwei were left speechless. It was extremely probable that the deed had been done with the help of witchcraft.

    Jiang Zhiwei had once been informed about Shaman¡¯s witchcraft during her tutge in her sect. But it was the first time she had ventured to the outskirts of the prairie grasnds. Thus, she had not thought of it instantly. Meng Qi had experienced venturing into the grasnds of the North, but he had little or no understanding about the witchcraft of Shaman for he had only fought once against a Shaman.

    ¡°Could it be that the Wolf-ying League had done harm to any Shamans?¡± Meng Qi looked at the corpse of Ba Tu. Without going close to it, they skirted pass the dead man and returned to Peijing.

    It would be prudent to keep himself relieved of any other matters when the affairs of the Northern grasnds no longer mattered to him!

    Back at the inn, Taoist Chong He was already waiting for Meng Qi and Jiang Zhiwei, in the guise of the Primogenitor Lingbao.

    ¡°I will not worry too much since the matter has already been recounted to the Lord of Purity and Magic,¡± the elder Taoist spoke calmly.

    Taoist Chonghe had been listening to their meeting earlier with Cao Xianzhi. But he would enter the fold under the guise of the Primogenitor Lingbao should the need arise. There was minimal risk of him exposing himself as long as his powers were restrained. There was a likely risk of The Immortals beingbeled as insurgents or radicals. But with the guild of The Myths being the most notable example of anarchists, The Immortals¡¯ guild had, after all, undergone heavy scrutiny.

    Then again, he would surely refrain from being excessively harsh, for any loss of lives from the Cao n would be most unnecessary.

    ¡°Unfortunately, it is most likely that the Cao n would refuse your request. Otherwise, they will tender a harsh counteroffer,¡± Meng Qi sighed.

    With the cat out of the sac, Meng Qi could not help but feel troubled that the information of the crypt was released to the Cao n.

    Bu Cao Xianzhi was nevertheless, a member of The Immortals. It would be disrespectful to him if the Primogenitor Lingbao were to suddenly darken his door with such hostilities. The action could never be justified and the virtues on which the guild of The Immortals was founded upon would amount to nothing. Meng Qi was slightly dissatisfied by this, but he understood well the reasoning himself. He himself would be ridden by anger and vengeance if the guild he had joined had plotted against his own kin behind his back.

    Moreover, there was nevertheless, the slight chance that Cao Xianzhi might have narcissistic designs of his own to ce his own interests above that of the n¡¯s. This would instead culminate in them working together and Meng Qi would not have to worry about getting himself in trouble. That would be a fair price in exchange.

    The Primogenitor Lingbao nodded and remarked, ¡°The Cao n will immediately begin a sweep of the surrounding areas of their forbidden grounds once the word of the crypt reaches them. There is no reason to benefit strangers when they have already waited for years and even decades.¡±

    ¡°And they might even sneer at our folly for informing them...¡± Meng Qi scoffed at himself.

    Jiang Zhiwei who had been listening quietly to their exchange suddenly spoke, ¡°But the release of the information of the crypt to the Cao n is not entirely a bad move. We can use it to our advantage and mislead them. Otherwise, without any prior information, they would elect to wait and defend their forbidden grounds with heightened readiness. This would not allow us any openings to exploit.¡±

    She was thinking on the brighter side of things.

    ¡°The Cao n has Divine Weapons, defensive barriers and the chrysalis of a deceased Dharmakaya kin. The defenses of the two main forbidden grounds are so great that I can barely intrude with my current strength unless I can achieve another breakthrough.¡± The Primogenitor Lingbao pointed out the strength of the Cao n.

    The Cao nmanded formidable strength as one of the greatest noble families in thends.

    Meng Qi pursed his lips and raked his mind for solutions as his brows frowned in dismay.

    ¡°What would the Trickster, Wang Siyuan and the Demoness, Gu Xiaosang do in such circumstances?¡±

    The two were the most adept in devising schemes and stratagems amongst all the heroes of his generation. Meng Qi has many times been on the receiving end of their plots and machinations that he could not help but think of both of them when he wanted to make ns of his own.

    With great foresight, the Demoness, Gu Xiao Sang focused on her true but mysterious objectives, shrouding them with deceptions. Meng Qi would have long checkmated her if only he could understand the convolution of her thoughts. Instead, Wang Siyuan was a tad more direct in his approach that he has always left Meng Qi with inklings of his designs. At the very least, he had once counseled Meng Qi that the key to formting a strategy was to conceal one¡¯s true intent.

    ¡°To conceal one¡¯s true intent?¡±

    With a n slowlying to hatch in his mind, he heard the voice of the Primogenitor Lingbao breaking his thoughts, ¡°The defenses of the forbidden grounds may be too difficult to be breached. But they can be diverted and mislead, just like what our young friend, Jiang, here has mentioned.¡±

    ¡°W-what the... No wonder people always say ¡®experience, like wine, mellows with age¡¯!''¡± Meng Qi began to string the pieces of input together and a n materialized!

    He giggled, drawing curious nces from the Primogenitor Lingbao and Jiang Zhiwei. Feeling slight pity that he did not have a feathered fan that he could use to fan himself like the fabled Zhuge Liang of old, he revealed his ns slowly, ¡°Would the Cao n believe our wordspletely that we are looking for the hidden crypt? Despite what the Lord of Purity and Magic, Cao Xianzhi, might believe, would the Master of the Cao n not suspect that we might have some other designs in mind?¡±

    ¡°Are we pretending to be pursuing a different target?¡± Jiang Zhiwei caught the gist of his ns.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Meng Qi confirmed with a smile. ¡°The Cao n has four different forbidden grounds. The most important to them would be the ancestral shrine at their ancestral residence and the Earth Fairy Lake. The most valuable treasures of the other two forbidden grounds have long been removed. This would leave only leftover residue as well as sites now used by their kin for training purposes. The sentinels of these two forbidden grounds would most likely be, at most, of the First Celestial Ladder.¡±

    ¡°And Cao Xianzhi does not know of my involvement in this matter. His arrangements in the defenses of the grounds have hindered your infiltration. Thus, they would also suspect that the crypt could also be in these two forbidden grounds. We can use this point as a diversion to lead them here.¡± The Primogenitor Lingbao nodded as he understood Meng Qi¡¯s schemes.

    Meng Qi continued intently, ¡°Jiang Zhiwei will first create a diversion there. When the timing is right, I would like to request that you use your secret treasure to prepare and wait for the arrival of their reinforcements before you trap them there.¡±

    ¡°The heightened state of readiness of their defense and suspicions will surely cause them to prepare against our diversionary tactics. Only a portion of their reinforcements will be dispatched there whilst they prepare for other incidents. You, Sir, will then trap them here temporarily with your artifacts and separate the city of Peijing from the outside world!¡±

    ¡°By this, we use the crypt as bait to cripple their defenses and the ns of the Cao n.¡± Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s eyes twinkled as she fully understood Meng Qi¡¯s stratagem.

    With the information of the crypt revealed to the Cao n, they would try to ¡°mask¡± their ¡°ulterior motive¡±, and with this ¡°ulterior motive¡± the true ns of entering the crypt would be hidden! A plot within plots!

    ¡°And finally, you will go to the Earth Fairy Lake to call for help!¡± The Primogenitor Lingbao continued for him with a thoughtful smile.

    Meng Qiughed and nodded. ¡°Please do create a huge ruckus if possible, Sir. I will transform into a close subordinate of the Master of the n and pretend to desperately plea for help from the rest at the Earth Fairy Lake. At the end of my message, I will feign death!¡±

    ¡°I may not be able to infiltrate using my transformation techniques, but the defenses would be nothing if the watchers inside were to open the entrance on their own ord!¡±

    The Primogenitor Lingbao continued with a nod, ¡°The seriousness of the matter and the death of the messenger who hade in such dire need will convince the watchers there that an attack is indeed at hand. The defenders of the grandmaster level inside will activate the chrysalis of the deceased Earth Immortal within the Eye of Frost and withdraw from the Earth Fairy Lake with haste. Nothing ¡ª not even the Earth Fairy Lake ¡ª is more important than the well-being of the n.¡±

    ¡°And once the doors are opened, I will use the Conjuration of the Taoist Trinity spell. With one of my doppelgangers to further create diversions, the coast would be clear for you to infiltrate unobstructed. This is a contrivance of the mind indeed.¡±

    ¡°The Conjuration of the Taoist Trinity...¡± Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s eyes widened and convulsed with shock at the revtion of the Master Primogenitor¡¯s true identity.

    ¡°There may be no chinks in their defenses but there will surely be ws in the hearts of Man. With distress and rm as a catalyst, even the most impregnable defense would crumble like a thin piece of paper.¡± Meng Qi concluded with a touch of dramatics.

    And once the impartation and the treasures within the crypt were safely secured, Meng Qi was confident that he would be able to withdraw away safely with the ruckus caused by his ruse still in effect.

    The stratagem was a hardlyplicated n which was concocted using the knowledge of his former incarnation from Earth which was called ¡°social engineering which depended not on martial skills, but psychology!

    Meng Qi would thereafter need to select and assess an Exterior martial practitioner of the Cao n that he might persuade or control. He would study his quarry and find any weaknesses that he can exploit. Still, it was an undertaking that required time and yet, time was not amodity that he could afford to luxuriate on and he had hardly any other options.

    The three continued their discussion slowly, filling in the missing details as they tried to make their ruse as realistic as possible. At length, Meng Qi gave a long and heavy breath, ¡°For the next two days, I will be tailing a few Exterior practitioners who are closely trusted by the Master of the n. I will study and learn their behaviors and mannerisms and try to imitate their aura. It would be best if I can learn of the path of the flow of their genuine Qi on the surface.¡±

    His mood improved suddenly. It would also be all the better for him to save the portion meant for the Cao n if they refused to cooperate!

    ¡°And I will help to watch the residence of the Cao n,¡± said the Primogenitor Lingbao.

    At that moment, Jiang Zhiwei remembered their encounter with Ba Tu earlier. She rted the incident to the Primogenitor Lingbao, ¡°... Master Primogenitor, was that real Shaman witchcraft?¡±

    Through their conversations earlier, Jiang Zhiwei had a good idea on the true identity of the Primogenitor Lingbao. In the midst of her surprise and shock, she was aware of Taoist Chonghe¡¯s various skirmishes against the scourge from the Northern grasnds. He would most likely have a considerable understanding of Shaman witchcraft.

    The Primogenitor Lingbao muttered quietly, ¡°It is most certainly witchcraft used by the Shamans. But they are a revered kind amongst the tribes of the prairies; being charged with the defense of their tribes and rarely leave their abode. What haspelled them to secretly appear in the city of Peijing?¡±

    There was hardly any need for the Shamans to appear themselves in mere matters of trade between the North and the South!

    Taoist Chonghe was deeply concerned with the movements of the Shamans, for it could be the precursor of an invasion from the North.

    ¡°It could be an internal strife in the grasnds.¡± Meng Qi admitted and mentioned to them about the Wolf-ying League.

    Taoist Chonghe merely nodded and said nothing.

    ...........

    It was in the dead of night. Meng Qi and Jiang Zhiwei lurked from the shadows around the ancestral residence of the Cao n with the Primogenitor Lingbao as a rearguard. Quietly, they watched for any Exterior practitioners of the ning in and out.

    Suddenly, the voice of the Primogenitor Lingbao came to them, ¡°At the side door at the west side of the residence. An Exterior practitioner of the nes near.¡±

    The senses of the Primogenitor Lingbao were ten times over that of Meng Qi and Jiang Zhiwei!

    ¡°The west side door?¡± Meng Qi and Jiang Zhiwei hurried there.

    They had barely nested into a new hidden position when Meng Qi saw an Exterior practitioner walking out. He relieved the disciples and the guards watching the gate, sending them off while he remained alone.

    ¡°That¡¯s strange...¡± Meng Qi frowned to hispanion via telepathy.

    Jiang Zhiwei looked intently at the person, ¡°That is Cao Tai, a practitioner of the Third-fold Heaven at best, the first-born grandson of the Master of the Cao n.¡±

    ¡°He is of the lineage of the Master! An Exterior practitioner who represents the authority of the Master of the n!¡± Meng Qi set aside his doubts and closely studied the movements of Cao Tai as preparations for his transformation.

    Suddenly, there was a sh of light outside the door! Two figures draped in dark robes appeared out of thin air!

    Their robes are most extraordinary, for they protected their wearers from any spiritual senses and perception!

    Cao Tai looked suspiciously around to make sure nobody was watching before he allowed the two mysterious strangers to pass through the magical barriers that protected the residence during nighttime. He then closed the door behind them and followed the cloaked figures into the residence, withdrawing from the sensory of Meng Qi and Jiang Zhiwei.

    ¡°This is most suspicious...¡± Meng Qi muttered.

 Chapter 658: She Wants to Kill You

    <h4>Chapter 658: She Wants to Kill You</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Dim lights flickered inside the courtyard of green bricks and ck roof tiles. Its west entrance overlooked waters and trees. No one guarded the area despite the firmly shut doors. It was unnervingly tranquil.

    With his experience ¡®waiting¡¯ for Wolf King, Meng Qi felt no agitation whatsoever and waited patiently for the two mysterious persons toe out. If he could grab hold of the weakness of the Cao family, things might be easier to handle. Jiang Zhiwei shared his thought. How could a person capable of Life-risking Hermetic Trainingck patience?

    Without umting patience and going through various challenges, the sword light, capable of breaking away from its binds and soaring to the heavens, would not exist.

    Time slowly passed, bringing with it a northern wind so cold that it could freeze drunkards to death. However, neither the cold nor warmth affected Meng Qi and Jiang Zhiwei now. They were focused on the ck doors of the side entrance.

    The doors creaked open, sending a slight tremble through the grand formation of the Cao family. However, the tremor was rapidly quelled with the help of a token.

    Cao Tai was finally seeing the two mysterious persons off!

    He looked as solemn as if he was doing something of utmost importance.

    He sent them off with no more than a nod. He then turned around to enter the courtyard, closing the doors behind him. The two mysterious persons swayed in a wave-like motion before turning into fleeing lights. The lights stuck close to the ground as they wandered. Then, they abruptly vanished outside the Cao family manor.

    Meng Qi could detect the remnants of their breaths. His eyes gleamed with a light reminiscent of Golden Lotuses as he traced the tracks of the mysterious persons.

    Soon, two dim lights appeared in his pupils. They were moving forward, weaving between the crevices of the bluestone ground. The streets on both sides were crystal clear in his vision, tipping him off that it was the Rosefinch Avenue of Peijing.

    Meng Qi made haste out of fear that he would lose track of them. Grabbing Jiang Zhiwei, he fled from their waiting ce by relying on the remnants of fire in every kitchen in the area.

    Rosefinch Avenue, Golden Ripple Bridge, Yuanren Alley, Eight Companions Lane... The two dim lights made arge detour as they made their way forward indirectly.

    Suddenly, the two lights crashed into each other. They bounced toward the two opposing streets respectively and fell into the sewage drains. The lights changed again and made a dash forward. ( Boxno vel. co m )

    ¡°No!¡± Having just learned the basics of mental perception, Meng Qi could not lock onto the silhouettes in time. For a moment, he lost track of those two.

    Primogenitor Lingbao¡¯s voice suddenly resounded next to his and Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s ears.

    ¡°Hemp Garment Alley.¡±

    ¡°Hemp Garment Alley...¡± Meng Qi and Jiang Zhiwei flew toward the ce without so much as a doubt. They had just arrived when they saw two dim lights leaping from underneath the bluestone and turning into the mouth of the alley.

    Sure enough, a Dharmakaya was well-informed. Sects or aristocratic families without divine weapons, metamorphosis, or magical artifacts would essentially be defenseless against one.

    While cautiously yet speedily tracking the two dim lights, Meng Qi noticed them slowing down and then regaining their human form. They quietly entered a courtyard located at the end of the Hemp Garment Alley. The ce was the ideal spot to escape as it was close to the crystal clear Jinyi River and essible from all sides.

    The fragrant grasses growing on both sides of the river were wilting. The night was so calm that he could hear the gentle flow of the river.

    ¡°Should we just go in and grab someone for an ¡®interrogation¡¯?¡± Meng Qi asked Jiang Zhiwei.

    Standing behind him was the one who topped the Celestial Rankings, the number one master amongmoners onnd. Bold and robust, he possessed a quick and decisive nature.

    ¡°But we don¡¯t know what is going on inside or who the mysterious persons are...¡± Jiang Zhiwei was hesitant.

    Jiang Zhiwei, a calm and magnanimous person, was particrly skilled in vying for the frontline with her swordsmanship and not returning until victory was in hand. Given a choice, she would never take the long-winded path in achieving her goals. Meng Qi¡¯s suggestion suited her perfectly, but the Bright Sword was akin to a game of chess. Careful consideration must be made before making a move. They must not recklessly give into their emotions.

    Meng Qi thought about the two fleeing lights earlier but before he could analyze them, he heard Primogenitor Lingbao¡¯s telepathic voice again. ¡°It is the Secluded Shadow Escape of the shaman technique.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps someone of esteemed status is pulling the strings. I fear we will attract unnecessary attention if we make a move now. Why don¡¯t you two go and test them? I will wait in the dark to see who shows up.¡±

    ¡°Shaman? What does that have to do with Ba Tu¡¯s death earlier today?¡± Though stunned, Meng Qi agreed without hesitation. ¡°Okay!¡±

    Ever since Meng Qi found out that Primogenitor Lingbao could conjure the Three Trinity and relied on his strength alone toy down the Immortal-ying Sword Formation, he developed a deep confidence in thetter. Even if two Dharmakaya masters were hiding inside the courtyard, he knew the Primogenitor could handle them and help him and Zhiwei out of danger.

    If he acted like a coward even with the top master of the Celestial Rankings backing him, he had no right to roam the Jianghu or pursue the path of martial arts. He might as well pack up, go home, and sell sweet potatoes!

    Jiang Zhiwei shared his opinion. It was much easier to act with someone backing them. They might as well conceal their breaths and quietly enter through the side entrance.

    The best oue was capturing the mysterious persons alive. Thus, they chose not to go on offense and destroy the courtyard along with its residents.

    Upon entering the courtyard, the burbling sound of water faded into the background. It was so serene and dark inside that Meng Qi felt like he was slipping into dreand.

    Sure enough, there was a formation set up in this ce!

    However, this courtyard was located near a marketce with considerable foot traffic. These people must conceal their tracks as well. Thus, their formation was a mediocre one that primarily functioned as a warning. They would expose themselves if they used anything else. How could such a formation present an obstacle to Meng Qi who was equipped with Eight Nine Mysteries?

    Meng Qi stealthily led Jiang Zhiwei through the formation, eventuallying across a well shrouded in the moonlight and the two mysterious persons. They had taken off their outer robes to reveal two faces with distinctive grasnd features.

    The situation in the side courtyard nearby also appeared crystal clear on Meng Qi¡¯s mind. This seemed to be a caravan of considerable size, with the majority of its members being grasnd dwellers.

    Suddenly, the two grasnd shamans turned to stare at the spot where Meng Qi and Jiang Zhiwei sneaked in from. They seemed to have detected danger through the use of certain unique methods.

    ¡°Now!¡± Meng Qi made a prompt decision upon seeing this. The golden glow that enveloped his skin glinted as he dashed toward the two men withrge strides.

    ck gas appeared in the air and then congealed to form a long serpent. Clusters of ¡°weeds¡± sprouted from the ground; they seemed capable of entering Meng Qi¡¯s body through the hollow of his feet. The two shamans were slow to respond and could only make a frantic response.

    One of the shamans fashioned one hand into a palm print while holding a ck cane in his other hand. He sent a palm flying toward Meng Qi through the distant void.

    Though the cane looked powerless, it prompted formless Qi to rise all over Meng Qi¡¯s body. When it came into contact with the pale golden glow, it emitted a sizzling noise like that of boiling water.

    The Primeval Golden Lotus in his midbrows was instantly triggered to help him block this inexplicable force.

    The Damnation Cane Technique of the shaman supreme art!

    Meng Qi tore apart the serpent congealed out of ck gas that was guing him with his bare hands. In the span of time it took to take in a breath, he arrived in front of one of the shamans. Holding a saber in one hand, he disyed Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship and lured his victim into degeneration.

    On the other side, Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s sword light was so pure that neither the ck gas, weeds, nor curses coulde close. The sharp, acute light shed them into multiple shreds as it crossed the courtyard toward the other shaman¡¯s face.

    Both Meng Qi and Jiang Zhiwei did not go all out in their attacks, lest the mastermind that Primogenitor Lingbao warned them about appear.

    Meng Qi¡¯s Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship had stimted the seven emotional states of the two shamans. Sometimes, they would smile obscenely. At other times, they would put on a dignified mask. Once the swordwill struck them, they would be dumbstruck. Meng Qi and Jiang Zhiwei were so close to capturing them...

    Suddenly, a strange air permeated the void. The airflow around them seemed to dissipate in a sh. The force of the earth and his own strength seemed to disappear along with it.

    The bodies of the two shamans began to involuntarily expand, rapidly stretching to form spheres. It was as if their bodies were mere shells that hid their true bodies inside.

    Thud!

    Before Meng Qi and Jiang Zhiwei could capture them, they exploded as if they were two inted bubbles and scattered chunks of flesh everywhere. The shock waves of the Exterior-level explosion devoured every item kept on their bodies.

    Meng Qi raised his hand before his midbrows just in time before a chunk of flesh strong enough to smash metal and stone hit him. The strike did not sway Eight Nine Mysteries in the least. It merely caused a dull plopping sound. Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s sword light swirled around her in an upward motion, keeping the flying chunks of flesh away from her.

    Only when all themotion died down, leaving behind only flesh and blood on the ground of the courtyard, did the grasnd members of the caravan wake up in fright.

    ¡°It seems that someone had done something to their bodies. Moreover, there was a breath that distracted me just now.¡± Primogenitor Lingbao¡¯s voice pierced their Ear Apertures.

    ¡°There¡¯s a breath capable of distracting the Primogenitor while not getting caught?¡±Meng Qi was stunned. ¡°The culprit should at least be a Half-step to Dharmakaya master, no?¡±

    ¡°It is an unfamiliar breath that disappeared in a sh. Since I was hidden earlier, I couldn¡¯t immediately tell who it was,¡± Primogenitor Lingbao added.

    Meng Qi and Jiang Zhiwei had no time to question the Primogenitor any further. It was crucial to control the situation for now. When they interrogated the grasnd caravan, they realized the members were all upright and proper smugglers. Though there were decent masters with enlightened Apertures among their ranks, no one was aware that their two business partners were shamans.

    Back at the inn, Meng Qi was frowning as he asked, ¡°Is the Cao family colluding with the grasnd shamans?¡±

    ¡°Considering their status, resources, and the like, they have absolutely no need to rely on outsiders.¡± Jiang Zhiwei did not quite believe this possibility.

    ¡°It could be a simple coboration over a particr matter. When profit is involved, one can even work with enemies.¡± Meng Qi was of the opinion that seeing was believing.

    Primogenitor Lingbao listened to their conversation silently as if he was pondering the death of the two shamans. He seemed to have detected a clue and was using it to make a conjecture about the owner of that breath.

    Meng Qi continued, ¡°Whatever the case, I am sure the Cao family is involved in the death of the two shamans. Their guilt will cloud their judgment. This will aid in the implementation of our n and help us enter the forbiddennd of Earth Fairy Lake.¡±

    ¡°It would be even better if we can determine the reason behind their coboration.¡± Primogenitor Lingbao¡¯s tone was often imbued with ayer of solemnity. He was particrly cautious for he had waged countless wars against the grasnd outsiders in his capacity as the leader of the righteous faction of the North Zhou Dynasty.

    Meng Qi nodded. Then, a light bulb went off in his head. ¡°There is maybe a way to determine that!¡±

    Since Ba Yan died in the vicinity of Peijing, his master Ag was likely to be hidden in Peijing itself. Perhaps he knew something.

    The next day, Meng Qi left the mark of the Wolf-ying League in several crowded areas of Peijing. He even announced his name and the inn he was currently residing in.

    Before listening to the reply of the Cao family, a silhouette stealthily entered the inn and knocked on Meng Qi¡¯s door.

    The visitor wore a leather cap atop of a North Zhou Dynasty attire. He looked nervous and uneasy as if he was caught in a desperate situation. It was none other than Ag of the Harisu tribe.

    The doors opened, allowing Ag toe face-to-face with a ck-robed Meng Qi. His valor and masculinity seemed unchanged. He still looked the same as the man drenched in blood after killing Wolf King in his memory.

    ¡°She wants to kill you!¡± Ag blurted out a hair-raising sentence the moment he met Meng Qi. This was his way of demonstrating his usefulness.

    Meng Qi allowed his visitor into the room and asked with a raised eyebrow, ¡°Who?¡±

    He inexplicably thought of the entric person of Heaven-destined Temple, Kill-stopping.

    Ag looked around cautiously before finally calming down. ¡°Wolf King¡¯s Master, the true Master of the Wolf-ying League!¡±

    ¡°Speak slower so I can understand you.¡± Meng Qi feigned ignorance.

    Ag smiled wryly. ¡°I would have been in the dark too had I not experienced it myself. Basically, Wolf King¡¯s Master is Saren Gaowa of the Haoyue n.¡±

    ¡°Haoyue n?¡± Meng Qi was aware of this n. It was the chief tribe of the grasnd, second only to the Huangjin n. Several decades ago, Gu Erduo¡¯s abrupt rise to power led to the extermination of the n. He did not expect there to be surviving descendants.

    Ag nodded. ¡°The Haoyue n seeks a revival and subversion of the Huangjin n. They have been secretly expanding their influence. Saren Gaowa was born before the extermination of the n. It was said that neither sunlight nor moonlight was seen on the day of her birth. Packs of wolves whistled wretchedly and nts within hundred miles grew wildly. All the rats in the vicinity met a sudden death. Her birth was considered a ¡®disaster¡¯ and that made her the hope of the Haoyue n.¡±

    ¡°Later on, she encountered a Chance that expedited her growth. Even so, she was forced to go into hiding due to the powerful Huangjin n. She somehow adopted Wolf King, who was abandoned by his pack of wolves, and imparted martial arts to him.¡±

    ¡°Saren Gaowa disappeared nearly a decade ago, prompting suspicion that the Huangjin n had assassinated her. Her subordinate then used Wolf King as bait and established the Wolf-ying League to establish and-wide informationwork.¡±

    ¡°I see...¡± Meng Qi said pensively as Kill-stopping Cultivator¡¯s face and her elegantly-shaped eyebrows surfaced on his mind.

    Ag panted, regaining his breath before saying, ¡°Saren Gaowa made a sudden return after you killed Wolf King. She bears a deep grudge against you. She has been spending the past few years going in and out of the Central ins; it seems that she has been trying to track you down!¡±

 Chapter 659: Double Feint

    <h4>Chapter 659: Double Feint</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    ¡°Do you know Saren Gaowa¡¯s current whereabouts?¡± Meng Qi asked pensively.

    Ag shook his head, looking lost. ¡°How would I know...?¡±

    This disappointed Meng Qi. If Saren Gaowa was somewhere nearby, the Primogenitor¡¯s ¡°support¡± would give him a chance to eliminate a hidden danger in advance.

    Though Kill-stopping Cultivator could be considered his savior, he would not sit still for her to kill him.

    Since there was no such opportunity, then he would continue roaming the Jianghu while concealing his whereabouts. When he obtains the strength of a grandmaster in a few more years, he would not need to fear enemies like Kill-stopping and Crying Elder.

    He questioned Ag further about Saren Gaowa but learned nothing else. Ag continuouslymented about, falling into the trap known as the Wolf-ying League.

    When he saw that there was no progress, Meng Qi changed the subject and said casually, ¡°Ba Tu is dead.¡±

    Panic once again colored Ag¡¯s expression. ¡°I know.¡±

    ¡°Then did you know it is the work of Shamans?¡± Meng Qi smiled as he stared into Ag¡¯s eyes.

    Ag shuddered, his fright deepening. ¡°I know...¡±

    ¡°Tell me the reason for his assassination.¡± Meng Qi spoke as if everything was within his grasp.

    Ag looked at him in rm while shaking his head vehemently. ¡°I don¡¯t know! I don¡¯t know! The League ordered me toplete a transaction with members who conduct private trades in the north and south. I happen to discover several shamans from Jinzhang hiding among them.¡±

    ¡°When the transaction wasplete, Ba Tu tracked one of the caravan members and followed him out of the city. Then his body was discovered outside the city walls. I¡¯m in the dark as to what he had learned.¡±

    ¡°Shamans from Jinzhang?¡± Meng Qi frowned. Those were the direct descendants of Gu Erduo, the Great Khan of the grasnd, as well as the most unique group of shamans. They belonged to the Changsheng Denomination in name but they obeyed the Great Khan of Jinzhang and no one else.

    ¡°Is the Cao family working together with Gu Erduo?¡±

    When Meng Qi was done thoroughly questioning Ag, heforted thetter by promising to help him fake his death and hide in the Great Jin Dynasty. This way, Ag would be able to leave the Wolf-ying League for good.

    After Meng Qi saw Ag off, two silhouettes instantly appeared in his room: Primogenitor Lingbao and Jiang Zhiwei.

    ¡°The Cao family is skilled in beguiling its own people. Though the son of the Master¡¯s first wife is a grandmaster and is currently in Changle, there is no sign of internal strife. Just what are they coborating with the grasnd over...?¡± The Primogenitor denied the possibility that someone in the Cao family was colluding with outsiders to usurp the Master¡¯s position.

    Without any evidence of the violent deaths of the two shamans from Jinzhang, they could not use it to revolt against a top aristocratic family.

    Jiang Zhiwei thought it over before saying, ¡°Whatever their n is, it doesn¡¯t affect our goal. Well, at most, we can pretend it is to mislead others and mobilize the Cao family.¡±

    The way she spoke resembled her sword art. No matter how she tried to change or how garish she became, she would always get straight to the point.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Meng Qi nodded while smiling. ¡°We can make striking the Cao family and investigating their collusion with the grasnd our ¡®true goal¡¯. They¡¯ll have no choice but to believe this. Primogenitor, please wear an indistinct mask but use your Primogenitor Lingbao¡¯s martial arts when the timees. That way, those who know will know it¡¯s the Primogenitor. Those who don¡¯t will believe it¡¯s Senior Master or Master Lu secretly sounding them out. Since they¡¯re guilty, this will prompt an unnatural response from them.¡±

    ¡°Good idea.¡± Primogenitor Lingbao nodded in agreement. He added after a short pause, ¡°Let¡¯s wait for a few more days. We¡¯ll make ourmove when Cao Feiyue takes over the grandmaster¡¯s duty to guard the Earth Fairy Lake. Since she belongs to the direct line of descent, she ought to know something about the collusion with the grasnd. This makes it easier to dupe her into opening the door.¡±

    If the grandmaster guarding the Earth Fairy Lake knew nothing, he or she would suspect the ¡°crisis¡± of the family and discover ws from there.

    Meng Qi grinned. ¡°That is great. I still need to observe Cao Tai so I don¡¯t immediately expose my identity.¡±

    Near evening, in the Phoenix Pagoda south of the city.

    Cao Xianzhi had been waiting for some time when Meng Qi and Jiang Zhiwei arrived. With his hands behind his back and a handsome face, he exuded an air of calmness.

    ¡°The Master has rejected your suggestion,¡± he said slowly. ¡°But since I hid your identities from him, he would not be able to guess that the treasury is located in one of the forbidden areas for the time being.¡±

    Meng Qi nodded. ¡°We will have to depend on ourselves then.¡±

    This development was within their expectations.

    Cao Xianzhi sank into silence. He nced at Meng Qi and Jiang Zhiwei and sighed. ¡°I am sure you didn¡¯t just leak the news about the treasury just to seek cooperation with us. You must have done so in consideration of the fact that we belong to the same path. I am truly ashamed that all I can do is let you know of this matter.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± Meng Qi asked solemnly.

    Cao Xianzhi took in a deep breath. ¡°Back then, what our family found on the ice eye of the Earth Fairy Lake was not the remains of one Earth Immortals, but two.¡±

    ¡°Two?¡± Meng Qi and Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s expressions both turned solemn.

    ...

    Several dayster, Primogenitor Lingbao detected Cao Feiyue¡¯s arrival on the ind. She entered the depths of the thousand-year Frigid Crystal under the protection ofyers uponyers of formations. This gave the Primogenitor no chance to attack her.

    Momentster, the grandmaster who was on guarding duty flew away. The entire process was carried out within a controlled grand formation and left no ws for the Primogenitor to exploit. Even if he could capture the departing grandmaster, he would not make it in time to break into the ¡°ice doors¡±.

    With a slight nod, he flew back to the inn. He took out a small g engraved with strange patterns that looked like eyes.

    ¡°g of the Micro and the Macro. I refined this with my Heavenly Knowing and harvests of my cultivation of the Conjuration of the Taoist Trinity skill. This allows my doppelganger to temporarily wield the strength of my physical body, as well as equip my true entity with the unique powers of my doppelganger. It is currently restricted to a single use,¡± the Primogenitor said, introducing the item as he handed it to Meng Qi.

    He must pay the price if he wanted toprehend the Seven Strokes of Heaven Interception!

    When he was done speaking, he handed a map that detailed the disposition of troops and a charm to Jiang Zhiwei. ¡°These are the failed products of the Immortal-ying Sword Formation that I refined. It is only effective against opponents beneath the grandmaster level. With these, you will be able to entrap the Peerless Master Pros of the Frost Fire Valley.¡±

    ¡°This is a top-grade Distraction Charm that can help you sneak into the outeryer of the protective spell.¡±

    Though thepletion of special tasks was still required to refine objects on the level of divine weapons in the dimension of the Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms, it was simpler than making a direct exchange for it. The process that Primogenitor Lingbao went through to refine the map was also the same process that he took to gain a better grasp of formations. Thus, he did not care for the Dominator¡¯s help.

    ...

    In the north, the nights came early as the season advanced into winter. In the depths of the snowden valley, was a blue me calmly burning in defiance ofmon sense.

    Not only was there a formationid over the valley, the Peerless Master Pro of the Cao family, Cao Fei, was on guard as well. There were also several disciples of the family who were cautiously drawing support from the blue me to refine weapons.

    Frost Fire was said to be a fire used to refine divine weapons. The fire did not produce a high temperature. In fact, it engulfed fire and could create a scene of ice and snow. The Cao family happened to discover such a me in this valley. Since the me was nearly strong enough to refine divine weapons, they decided to ¡®keep¡¯ it for the use of their disciples. It was better than having outsiders waste the fire.

    Cao Fei was a man of a small stature and calm bearing. He sat near the me with his back straight and his eyes partially closed. The crackling and rattling of the ¡°burning¡± me did not disturb him.

    Suddenly, his expression changed. He grabbed at the air, creating a whistling gale that congregated into a vortex. Out of nowhere, he forced the manifestation of a green silhouette.

    ¡°To think there¡¯d be someone sneaking into the Frost Fire Valley! Fortunately, the inneryer of the formation caught the intruder!¡±

    The green silhouette was Jiang Zhiwei. Donning an expressionless mask, she calmly brandished her sword.

    Her green sword light came flying and filled every corner of the world like it was the cold moonlight enveloping the earth. The light seemed to wash the sky clean.

    Cao Fei felt the piercing nip in the air before the sword even arrived anywhere near him. The chill that he felt was also the result of the fright the swordwillcaused in him!

    ¡°Azuremoon Washing the Sky? Azuremoon Sword Sect!¡± Shock gripped Cao Fei¡¯s heart. An Immortal Form with lightning entwined around it instantly appeared behind him. He extended his palm, the triggered Frost Fire giving rise to Lightning Fire. The fire obliterated Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s Sword Qi, engulfing the moonlight.

    The moment he thrust his palm, the words of the Master of the family rang in his ears. There was a treasury hidden somewhere on the family grounds and he must stop anyone trying to break in and steal from it!

    ¡°Did this intrudere here for that reason?¡± The thought had barely urred to him when he saw the green-robed figure wearing an expressionless mask toss an unadorned map at him.

    The figure¡¯s swordwill surged to the firmament. The ck, white, green, and red lights seemed like four dragons that destroyed everything in their paths as they spiraled upward.

    Cao Fei turned pale with fright. He instantly activated the Frost Fire and the formation, which allowed him to barely block the attack.

    ¡°What a terrifying formation map! I don¡¯t think I canst much longer; I must request backup from the family with the secret technique!¡± He made his decision.

    In the Cao family manor in Peijing.

    On the orders of the Master of the family, a grandmaster turned into a fleeing light and dashed out of the grand formation.

    Just as he was about to exit through the temporary gap in the formation, a figure appeared out of nowhere in the air. Tall and well-built, he appeared lofty and simple. His jet-ck hair was secured with a wooden hairpin. He wore an azure Taoist robe and a strange, featureless mask.

    In his hand was a green sword. In a leisurely motion, he brought the sword down.

    The sword light split apart before splitting yet again, continuing over and over. To the grandmaster, this stroke managed to manifest tens of thousands of changes. These changes would interact with one another before continuing to change, as if it wanted to birth countless transformations of no rhyme or rhythm.

    The sword light continuously absorbed all the forces around it as it was being transformed. The grandmaster felt a chill as if he was about to be absorbed to be a part of the sword light as well.

    The chaos continued to persist violently as if it could not be reversed until it reached the end of the universe. It absorbed the strength to move and travel from those in its vicinity. There was nothing but chaos. The grandmaster felt as if his flesh and blood would be thrown in disorder and join the chaos.

    He became aware of the loss of the Force of Heaven and Earth as everything was flowing toward the culmination of the chaos. In other words, they were developing into an evesting deadly stillness.

    ¡°Immortal-ying Sword!¡±

    The grandmaster was certain that he would already be dead if the target of this sword strike was not the grand formation of Peijing.

    The chaos absorbed even the power of the grand formation of Peijing. He could not escape the effects of the chaos either. Fortunately, an alert Cao Jianzhi instantly activated the full strength of the formation in response. Otherwise, the single sword strike might just shatter the formation!

    Right now, they had isted the grounds from the outside world!

    On the main isle above the Earth Fairy Lake, the disciples guarding the surroundings were bewildered to see a stream of light rising from Peijing from a distance.

    Right at this moment, a figure flew down on an irregr trajectory and crashed in front of the disciples.

    ¡°Brother Tai!¡± one of them blurted out when they saw Cao Tai with a bloodied face and a mangled body.

    A struggling ¡°Cao Tian¡± could barely speak. ¡°S-Seek help... Cao Yuanzhi... The n has fallen through... The grandmaster attacked...¡±

    ¡°What?¡± The disciples were perplexed.

    With a thud, the head of ¡°Cao Tai¡± fell to the ground. Blood gushed out of his Seven Apertures as he exhaled hisst breath.

    ¡°Brother Tai!¡± When the disciples came up to examine ¡°Cao Tai¡±, they found him to be utterly lifeless. They could not help panicking.

    Having received aprehensive education from the family, they soon recovered from their shock. One of them instantly rushed to the main entrance of the Frigid Crystal of Wanzai.

    In the Cao family manor in Peijing.

    The Master of the Cao family held a long ruler condensed out of purple Thunderps in his hand as he waited to make his move after umting power.

    Doubt and anger were reflected on his wrinkled face. He could not help ncing at the two other persons in the room.

    One of them was an elegant and carefree middle-aged man, dressed in a wide robe. His face was exceptionally handsome with a charm like that of a devil. His jet-ck hair was secured with a wooden hairpin; there was not one speck of white to be found.

    The other one was as silent as stagnant water in a deep pool. He had straight eyebrows atop a pair of bright eyes and a tall nose. Though he was good-looking, his lips were on the thinner side. It made him look like a fickle-hearted person. Theck of emotion in his eyes made him look callous.

    They were ¡°Evil Master¡± Han Guang and ¡°Mad Prince¡± Gao Lan!

    The two gleaming stars of the former generation!

 Chapter 660: Earth Immortalâ€™s Metamorphosis

    <h4>Chapter 660: Earth Immortal¡¯s Metamorphosis</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    On the core ind atop the Earth Fairy Lake.

    After witnessing Cao Tai¡¯s death, the disciples guarding the surroundings took care of his corpse. They also dispatched someone into the depths of the small ind, where the thousand-year Frigid Crystal was condensed.

    In the center of theke wereyers of ice that ovepped each other as they crystalized. The surface of theke was covered in a nket of brilliant white snow. The dispatched disciple, having just enlightened his Apertures, could feel the biting cold sinking deep into his bones. He thrust his palm at the spot of the ice door with the Mysterious Ice Force skill. No signs of life could be found in this ce for the cold had frozen everything. The unstable light overhead lit up a hazy scenery.

    Cold radiance rose around the ice door as if frost was circting on the inside but the door did not open. Instead, a melodious female voice came drifting from within.

    ¡°What happened to Cao Tai?¡±

    It was impossible for an Elder responsible for guarding the forbidden ground to not notice the arrival of an Exterior expert. However, she was bound by the rules to stay in ce until someone took over. This was to prevent enemies from taking advantage of a situation whereby no one was controlling the formation and Earth Immortal¡¯s metamorphosis.

    Once the formation was fully activated, only a grandmaster could help it maintain its state for an extended period of time. The same could be said for the Earth Immortal¡¯s metamorphosis, where only a grandmaster or someone even stronger was capable of triggering it.

    The disciple, who had adopted the Cao surname, instantly said:

    ¡°Brother Tai is dead!¡±

    ¡°We are now in a crisis after a Dharmakaya¡¯s attack on Peijing! We seek your help in relieving the pincer attack, Ninth Aunt!¡±

    Though Cao Feiyue could faintly sense the death of Cao Tai¡¯s body, she could not help experiencing shock and sorrow after hearing the disciple¡¯s words. Cao Tai was the grandson of the Master of the family!

    Her expression changed when she heard the disciple¡¯s final sentence. She blurted out, ¡°Dharmakaya¡¯s attack?¡±

    Their family owned no unusual treasure in this generation and neither did they offend any Dharmakaya masters. How could they incur an ambush from one?

    ¡°Could it be...¡± Her pupils shrank as she recalled the murder of the two shamans from Jinzhang several days ago to silence them.

    ¡°Had Chong He and Lu Da found a clue and ambushed the family to test us and determine our objective?¡±

    With the cause and effect ountable for, coupled with Cao Tai putting his life on the line to obtain back-up, Cai Feiyue knew she could not neglect the crisis at hand. She immediately triggered the formation, giving rise to a frosty radiance. The light transformed into a gargantuan eye that overlooked Peijing. Those observing it would only see a dazzling ray of light. The undtions of the grand formation came traveling from a distance.

    This scene shocked the Cao family disciples outside, sending them intoplete panic. Being beneficiaries of the advantages the family afforded them, they were naturally afraid of a cmity befalling the family.

    Rumor in the Jianghu had it that a catastrophe was about to ur. If this was false, how could a top aristocratic family like the Cao n be affected?

    The disciple, with no more than Six or Seven Apertures enlightened, had yet to have the strength to enter the ground under the thousand-year Frigid Crystal for training. Thus, he had no right to open the ice door.

    In the depths of the ice was a battle room amid a mist filled with ice fragments. Inside the room was the mouth of a spring that no one could see the bottom. What the spring sprouted was not clear water but flowing blue ice. The ice gushed out, spilling in all directions and absorbing whatever little warmth there was. The blue ice gradually solidified as it flowed. If an ignorant ordinary disciple with only his Apertures enlightened, his blood and skin would be instantly frozen, turning him into an ice sculpture.

    The eye of the spring was several metres wide. Two corpses were bathing in the water, both dressed in wide-sleeved, antiqued robes and tall hats. They bore the characteristics of medieval times, not pre-ancient times.

    No signs of decay could be found on their bodies. Their skin gently trembled as if they were still absorbing the flowing ice and taking in Vital Qi. One of them emitted purple lightning from his pores. The other had ice crystals formed all over his eyebrows, beard, and skin. Their eyes were tightly closed and no vitality flowed in them. They relied purely on the iced water to preserve their powers from dissipating.

    Cao Feiyue and the elegant Cao Er were seated on both sides of the spring. Faintly discernable Thunder Lights entwined thetter, helping her resist the ¡°cold¡± of being so close to the eye of the spring. She probed her surroundings with her senses and felt the corporeal body of the Purple Lightning Earth Immortal. Slowly, she explored the mysteries of its Interior, Aperture acupoints, blood, flesh, and skin. The most urate method of cultivating one¡¯s Dharma Form was using the ¡°manifestation¡± of the Immortal who had cultivated the same skill toprehend the Dharmas and Logos. This would help her build the firmest foundation for her future endeavors.

    The beauty of the middle-aged Cao Feiyue had a sense of maturity to it. Once she confirmed that a Dharmakaya master had indeed ambushed Peijing, she got to her feet in a rush and made a respectful kowtow at the Earth Immortal in the ice crystals. She made a palm print with both her hands and turned her consciousness into a rope that sank into the midbrows of this particr Earth Immortal.

    ¡°Kaboom!¡±

    Turbulence seemed to cause undtions in the eye of the spring. The mist dissipated, flinging the ice fragments in all directions. The Earth Immortal¡¯s eyes suddenly flew open, revealing crystal clear pupils like the cores of ice crystals. The coldness it emitted made Cao Feiyue, a grandmaster who had cultivated the Mysterious Ice Force of the Seventy Two Phases of the Earth Immortal, to tremble. She felt as if her Vital Spirit alone had fallen into the Eye of Frost.

    The Eye of Frost flew out of the Earth Immortal and fell next to Cao Feiyue. Though Cao Er could not sense the outside world, she was able to form a good guess based on the conversation between Cao Feiyue and the disciple. Her gaze on Cao Feiyue was tinged with both anticipation and worry.

    ¡°With the Earth Immortal¡¯s metamorphosis, the purple lightning, the jade ruler, as well as the grand formation of Peijing, no Dharmakaya master today would be able to escape,¡± Cao Feiyue said concisely, trying tofort Cao Er as she handed her the right to operate the formation. She repeatedly reminded Cao Er to seal the ice door and activate the formation as soon as she left.

    She made no dy in a time where crisis had befallen her family. When she was done instructing Cao Er to control the formation, she opened the ice door and flew away on the Earth Immortal made out of ice crystals.

    The thousand-year Frigid Crystal split open to reveal a door. Two sparkling cold lights flew out of it. Just as they were about to leave, a sword light abruptly came hacking at them.

    The scarlet sword light was indescribably sharp as if nothing could stand in its way. It seemed capable of piercing through everything and satiating itself with blood.

    The sword light came flying in a grandiose manner, hurtling the disciple away. It whisked Cao Tai¡¯s body away and then charged at Cao Feiyue!

    ¡°Is there an ambush waiting here as well?¡± Cao Feiyue was startled. The treasury did not cross her mind. Instead, she could feel the enemy¡¯s firm resolution to destroy her family. She instantly set out to trigger the changes. The Earth Immortal emitted a long whistle as it thrust its palm, freezing a portion of the void. Even the airflow solidified into ice and turned a gleaming topaz blue. The freezing continued to stretch toward the sword light.

    Silently, the sword light began to freeze as if it was a scarlet zed ss. It rose into the air and flicked its fingers, mincing Cao Tai¡¯s body into pieces of bloody flesh and sending his hair scattered in the wind. In the same mannerthat it pierced theyers of ice, it struck Cao Feiyue.

    ¡°Thud, thud, thud!¡±

    Both the sword light and bloody flesh managed to offset the spreading blue ice with great difficulty. However, Cao Feiyue failed to notice a strand of hair making a loop in the air by relying on wind power. The hair then flew through the open ice door.

    If it was a grandmaster helming the formation, she would have definitely caught on and stopped the intruder in time. Unfortunately, Cao Er was in charge.

    The battle turned fierce, where the Earth Immortal unleashed the entirety of its godly might to repel the intruder. The ice door was once again closed amid a fully activated formation. This brought them temporary relief from intruders.

    Cao Feiyue made haste and borrowed the power of the Earth Immortal to pierce the void. In just two steps, she instantly arrived in Peijing.

    Behind the ice door, the strand of hair floated downward until itnded in a dark corner in order to avoid discovery. It was none other than Meng Qi.

    With the help of g of the Micro and the Macro and guidance from one of Primogenitor Lingbao¡¯s Conjuration of the Taoist Trinity, his doppelganger could take a blood-and-flesh form. He was able to turn into a strand of hair and sneak into the forbidden ground of the Cao family.

    Looking up, he could see this was a passage excavated from a massive block of ice. The winding passage led downward. On both sides were the depths of the iceyers. Several silhouettes were hidden in them, all of them Cao family disciples drawing support from this ce to cultivate Mysterious Ice Force.

    Meng Qi silently triggered the final item that he extorted from Primogenitor Lingbao, the Distraction Charm. The charm concealed his figure and eliminated his breath, allowing him to openly walk down the passage.

    On the other side, upon discovery of the shamans from Jinzhang, Primogenitor Lingbao made a hasty trip back to the entrance of the Immortals. He exchanged several items in preparation of what was toe.

    ...

    Inside the Cao family manor, ¡°Mad Prince¡± Gao Lan and ¡°Evil Master¡± Han Guang were seated face-to-face. One was cold and the other indifferent. The two gleaming stars of the previous generation were finally meeting for the first time.

    Han Guang smiled with ease when he noticed the members of the Cao family staring at him. ¡°Once we make a move, we will definitely expose the matter if we fail to kill the one outside. To you, what would be a great disaster would be, if the Cao family bes a public target.¡±

    ¡°How could your family be incapable of blocking a lone Dharmakaya master?¡± an expressionless Gao Lan said. Next to his hand was a long sword sheathed in a ck leather scabbard. ¡°I have removed the shamans from Jinzhang. Who¡¯d be able to nail a top aristocratic family with mere spections and no witnesses? The negotiation isn¡¯tplete and an opportunity has yet to appear. If exposed, it will bring nothing but harm.¡±

    The Master of the Cao family nodded solemnly. ¡°Yes.¡±

    Carrying his divine weapon, he soared into the sky. This was his way of expressing his utmost confidence in the two Dharmakaya masters.

    Thunder abruptly rumbled and the sky turned into a sea of lightning, each wave higher than the one before it. This aided Cao Xianzhi and the formation in resisting Primogenitor Lingbao¡¯s attacks and the previous grandmaster blocking the fatal strike.

    ¡°Impressive! You are resisting the temptation. With us two, the Earth Immortal¡¯s metamorphosis, divine weapons, and a grand formation, we have a good chance of killing Primogenitor Lingbao if we go all out. Doesn¡¯t the fact that it is likely Chong He of the Pure Sun Sect tempt you?¡± Han Guang said leisurely with a smile.

    Gao Lan spared him a cold, arrogant nce. ¡°The preparations are notplete.¡±

    ¡°If you wish to reign over the world, it is not worth sacrificing the great payoff for small benefits.¡±

    ...

    The bitter cold worsened so much so that the flow of blue ice reached even the corners. With the Distraction Charm, Meng Qi easily slipped into the vicinity of the Eye of Frost.

    This ce was shrouded in what resembled a mist but was, in fact, a haze formed out of specks of ice fragments. When he felt his internal protective spell activated, he knew the charm would be useless if he walked any further.

    After thinking about it, he morphed into another Exterior expert of the Cao family who also cultivated the Mysterious Ice Force. It was someone he selected after observing the family for the past few days.

    He had taken only a few steps when he saw a silhouette standing amid the ice fog, with mysterious lights of ice soul entwined around him. It was a Peerless Master Pro who was cultivating here.

    ¡°You are here too, Cheng Xuan?¡± Once a person started his cultivation, he would pay lesser attention to the outside world. Moreover, with so many of the family¡¯s Exterior experts going in and out of the forbidden ground, who could keep track of them?

    Meng Qi nodded in tacit agreement. ¡°There seem to be movements outside. I am a little unsettled by them, so I am taking a walk.¡±

    This Peerless Master Pro did not doubt Meng Qi¡¯s words for he also sensed the movement of the Eye of Frosting from the Earth Immortal¡¯s metamorphosis earlier.

    They shared a brief conversation before Meng Qi took his leave with the excuse of wanting to question Cao Er. He continued to move forward to the Eye of Frost.

    Along the way, the flow of the blue ice gradually turned heavier. Meng Qi detected a change in the Qi activity and went in a direction directly opposite that of the Eye of Frost.

    After treading pastyers of iced walls, he came upon a blue pond. The water inside was not cold enough to be frozen. It was none other than the Icy Cold Essence, the wondrous ingredient for concocting immortality elixirs.

    Burbling sounds echoed in the air as the Icy Cold Essence was being formed at the bottom of the pond. Meng Qi used the Zhenwu Great Emperor¡¯s Dharma handseal to turn himself into a stream of flying light and throw himself into the pond.

    ¡°Burble!¡±

    As the world around him changed, Meng Qi felt himself seemingly passing throughyers uponyers of screens. The surface rippled as he moved, the water deep enough to reach his chest. Pce halls emerged before his eyes one after another.

    The cold moon hung in midair. As far as his eyes could see, he found no boundary. This ce seemed to have be a dimension of its own.

    While looking around, Meng Qi suddenly frowned. Ruined walls and pirs were scatted all over the ce as if someone had destroyed them. Only the central ck hall stood tall above the undting water radiance, safe and untouched.

    ¡°Did someone enter this ce but fail to break the seal on the treasury imposed by Zhenwu Great Emperor?¡± The thought suddenly urred to Meng Qi.

    Near the Eye of Frost.

    Cao Er collected herself and continued to probe the arcane mysteries of the Purple Lightning Earth Immortal for reference.

    Suddenly, a strange feeling came over her and prompted her to open her eyes. When she did, she felt as if her soul had been shocked out of her body. The Earth Immortal¡¯s metamorphosis in front of her had opened its eyes!

    The pair of eyes emitted two lightning bolts!

 Chapter 661: Treasury

    <h4>Chapter 661: Treasury</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    To Cao Er, the eyes of the Earth Immortal were like two deep pools of water. In the depths of those ¡®pools¡¯ was a splendid purple light. Its gaze was empty, betraying no life in them. Yet those eyes emitted two bolts of lightning. She could feel herself being struck by lightning even just looking into them. Numbness and soreness paralyzed her entire body so much so that she could not activate her Interior and link it with heaven and earth.

    ¡°Did the Earth Immortal¡¯s metamorphosis, which had been deceased for tens of thousands of years, just open its eyes without the prompting of any grandmaster¡¯s Vital Spirit?¡±

    ¡°Is this a sudden burst of movement of a corpse?¡±

    Cao Er¡¯s body felt so numb and sore that she could not move. Different thoughts weighed heavily on her mind as she recalled the many legends of deceased and ghostly monarchs.

    If one could not end his obsession, the Dharmakaya corpse left uncultivated by his body would likely make an abrupt movement. This would only happen by chance, however. It was to the extent that a new intelligence would be born, allowing its previous life to be shed. The body would then turn into an entirely new being. This was said to have inspired the ancient powers. The several ways of extending one¡¯s existence past death were all developed from this idea.

    Of course, no one has yet to seed!

    ¡°The door is open, the door is open...¡± Purple Lighting Earth Immortal said in a hoarse, booming voice. Due to its rotten flesh, it was barely audible. The voice that harbored the vicissitudes of life sounded distant as if it had weaved through a thousand years and waited for ten thousand years.

    ¡°Really? Its obsession is strong enough to not dissipate?¡±

    The thought just urred to Cao Er when she saw Purple Lightning Earth Immortal suddenly sink, drilling into the depths of the Eye of Frost!

    In the treasury of another world, the icy water was deep enough to rise to one¡¯s chest. Under the surface was the growth of numerous peculiar nts. However, like the buildings in this ce, the aftermath had long destroyed them and left only traces of them behind.

    The sky was not high up; Meng Qi estimated it to be around 30 meters at the most. The cold moon hanging in midair was intangible. It seemed to be a projection that prated throughyers uponyers of the void.

    In the distance, the ck main hall stood tall like a ferocious beast quietly lying in the wait. It was as if its eaves, supported by columns made out of interlocking wooden brackets and carved out of nearly translucent jade, had nothing to do with it.

    Meng Qi instantly flew over but felt a biting cold sensation before he could get close to the hall.

    Underneath the hall were water ripples that had solidified into ice. The deeper the ice went, the bluer it became. In its deepest nook was a seemingly man-made hole that connected to an inexplicable ce. The hole gushed with a fresh flow of blue ice.

    Upon closer inspection, Meng Qi noticed this scene repeated all around the ck hall. The water would be solidified, giving him an unbreakable impression. The cold struck deep into his bones. Though he had cultivated the Eight Nine Mysteries and crossed the firstyer of the Celestial Ladder, he still felt as if his blood vessels and arteries were frozen.

    In the depths of the ice, several ice fragments were scattered. These fragments were those that had lost the ability to disperse cold. However, anyone with a good eye would be able to tell just how ordinary they once were.

    ¡°Fragments of divine weapons...¡± The thought unconsciously surfaced in Meng Qi¡¯s mind. When he looked at the ck hall again, he realized it was covered in traces of being burned and then frozen. Yet the hall had remained as steady as a mountain.

    ¡°In the past, did a Dharmakaya master discover this treasury but fail to open the seal even after shattering his divine weapon and perforating the world?¡±

    ¡°Or did an internal strife happen after failing to open the seal?¡±

    Various thoughts crossed Meng Qi¡¯s mind as he spected about the possible scenarios based on the traces he found. Unfortunately, few of the traces were useful and he was forced to make conjectures.

    Having made only a rough judgment, Meng Qi frowned as he muttered to himself, ¡°Though the forefathers of Zhenwu Sect and Sword Washing Pavilion would have undergone great danger when obtaining these two hidden relics, the circumstances wouldn¡¯t be so bad that they would be incapable of opening the seal. They were not even Dharmakaya masters back then; so why did it work for them while Dharmakaya masters who could perforate the world or even stronger individuals would fail so spectacrly?¡±

    This was a contrast that invited many suspicions.

    When he considered the backgrounds of both parties, he could not help thinking, ¡°The Secret Chambers that Zhenwu Great Emperor left behind were about 200,000 or 300,000 years old but the discoveries of both chambers were no older than 5,000 years ago and focused on post-medieval times. Could it be that a great change urred in the world after the Chaos of the Demonic Buddha and caused Zhenwu Great Emperor¡¯s seal to weaken drastically? That would exin why the Dharmakaya masters of the final years of ancient times and medieval times failed to open the seal yet post-medieval Exterior experts or even those with mere enlightened Apertures seeded.¡±

    He formed his judgment based on the nearly exhausted breaths of the shattered divine weapons. Thest time a Dharmakaya master intruded into this ce was at least several hundred thousand years ago.

    ¡°Or are the items hidden here more valuable than those in the other two Secret Chambers?¡± Meng Qi immediately flew to the entrance of the ck hall and silently recited the mnemonic chant that Zhenwu Great Emperor had imparted to him. He also unleashed his seal technique and triggered his breath.

    He pressed his palms on both sides of the door. Faint lights surfaced and concentrated on the Mystic Turtle and the Flying Serpent. They intersected in the manner of Supreme Yin and Yang, converging to form the ck Tortoise. It seemed as if not even the copse of this world would be enough to open the seal on the door.

    He sensed his surroundings but found nothing abnormal. With a tug of his palms, the ck and white lights soared and the ck Tortoise disintegrated. Then the door quietly opened.

    With personal guidance from Zhenwu Great Emperor, no seal could pose a problem to Meng Qi!

    The door slowly opened wide and the first thing Meng Qi saw was the ck floor tiles. The tiles looked as if they were condensed out of ck water.

    He walked inside and found three tables, one of which was lying on its side. On the central table was a small tree with three branches and nine green leaves. Its vitality was buried inside and its radiance contained. The breath of Great Dao that pervaded the hall felt oddly familiar to Meng Qi. Instantly, he understood that this small tree was the item that sustained the fifth style of the Seven Strokes of Heaven Interception, World of Dao.

    He then turned his attention to his left, where three items were ced on the table. Each of them was sealed inside cyan jade boxes that failed to obscure his senses.

    The first item was so dazzling that it nearly blinded Meng Qi. It resembled a miniature sun that assembled and released in a never-ending cycle. The seal bound the heat and storms that the miniature sun produced. Even so, it nearly extinguished his approaching consciousness.

    ¡°Grand Sun¡¯s Heart?¡± Meng Qi suddenly recalled the main material for refining a famous divine weapon.

    The second item was a tiny blue ice crystal that seemed like a fluid. Ice gushed out of the crystal without ceasing as if it was an endless source. Meng Qi could feel how his consciousness nearly froze over and how his mind became sluggish simply by sensing the item through the seal.

    ¡°Frost-eye Crystal...¡± This was yet another main material for refining a divine weapon.

    ¡°Riches, here Ie...¡± Meng Qi found it hard to contain his happiness. Retrieving his consciousness away from the second item, he extended it toward the third item.

    It was a pitch-ck charm covered in dizzying decorative patterns. On the bottom of the charm were two ancient seal scripts.

    ¡°Space-breaching!¡±

    ¡°Space-breaching escaping charm?¡± Meng Qi made a rough judgment as he looked to his right.

    The first item on the table to his right was a bottle guard of entwined golden yellow and vermilion hues. He could not detect any mysticality from it. The value of the gourd seemed to be the elixir hidden in it.

    The second item, a double-edged sword, remained sealed inside the jade box. Its heavy body was a ck hue as if refined out of a tortoiseshell. The sword voluntarily prevented Meng Qi from prying any further.

    ¡°It is a Precious Weapon of exquisite quality.¡± With a nod, Meng Qi turned to examine the third item.

    It was yet another double-edged sword with an evasive de. The sword gleamed with reflected light as if it was a star. The entire sword seemed to be condensed out of a river of stars.

    ¡°Celestial-river Sword?¡± Meng Qi could vaguely see the name of the sword strung out of stars.

    ¡°This is yet another Precious Weapon of exquisite quality!¡±

    His spoils included two Precious Weapons of exquisite quality, two main materials of divine weapons, a life-saving charm, an elixir, and an impartation object of the Seven Strokes of Heaven Interception. No matter how he looked at it, it was a bountiful harvest for him. However, he had now lost whatever happiness he felt earlier. He was frowning in perplexity.

    The Secret Chambers that Sword Washing Pavilion and Zhenwu Sect opened both contained divine weapons!

    Why was he facing such discrimination?

    Based on Zhenwu Great Emperor¡¯s custom, there ought to be an item on the level of a divine weapon even if it was of mediocre quality. After all, a crafty rabbit would have three burrows!

    He racked his brain and suddenly thought of what happened earlier. He began looking for clues.

    Based on the premonition ability of his Eight Nine Mysteries, the divine weapon ought to be the first thing he noticed. That was unless the weapon was intentionally concealing itself.

    ¡°What attracted my attention the most after stepping into this ce?¡±

    With a jolt, he turned to look at the central table.

    ¡°The little green tree bearing the impartation!¡±

    ¡°Could it be an extraordinary item with one of its aspects on par with a divine weapon?¡±

    Focusing his gaze on the tree, one of the leaves became erged in his vision. Meng Qi seemed to have finally seen a vast and dark universe containing celestial entities, the Grand Sun, gxies, nebs, and rivers of stars.

    Another leaf magnified and he saw the spherical heaven and t earth as well as the Golden Crow and Jade Hare. The Small Chiliocosm emerged in the void around him like a protruding bubble.

    The leaves stretched thin and long one after another, allowing Meng Qi to see the different universes contained in them. Each branch would link three leaves and the branches would be connected to the trunk. It looked nearly the same as the world he had once reflected upon.

    Sword light suddenly soared and flowed from the trunk into the branches before splitting apart into countless streams. The lights entered each leaf and its universe. No world was left untouched.

    The fifth style of the Seven Strokes of Heaven, World of Dao!

    Meng Qi shuddered and withdrew his consciousness from such a sensation. He was increasingly convinced of the extraordinary quality of the tree. It seemed to contain a certain mystery of the world.

    ¡°Could it be that Zhenwu Great Emperor didn¡¯t make this impartation-bearing item? Did he perhaps obtain this from Taoist Primogenitor?¡±

    While considering the many thoughts that crossed his mind, Meng Qi took a step forward to try and absorb the impartation.

    It was at this moment that his back became bathed in sweat as a premonition of extreme danger crossed his heart. The sense of danger felt a hundredfold stronger than being simply on pins and needles.

    Without even thinking about it, Meng Qi wielded his saber in one hand and Devil-rinsing g in the other while leaning on the side.

    Someone had appeared at the door. It was a dull-looking man dressed in an antiqued robe and a long hat. Lightning bolts flickered in his eyes. His skin was covered in ayer of blue ice crystals.

    In Meng Qi¡¯s perception, he found the man¡¯s flesh and blood to be jumping with vitality. The power contained in the man seemed like a Grand Sun emitting iparably bright radiance and intense heat.

    ¡°When this man is at his peak, he will be able to kill me with just a drop of blood or a strand of hair!¡± Just as such a thought rose in Meng Qi¡¯s mind, he heard the man muttering to himself. ¡°The door is open, the door is open...¡±

    The man extended his right hand and his entire body turned purple as if he was condensed out of millions of Thunderps. The terrifying might posed such a great pressure on Meng Qi that his consciousness was shaking. He could not help trembling.

    ¡°The metamorphosed Earth Immortal?¡± Meng Qi watched as the man shrank until he was no more than an inch tall and threw himself at the small tree that could not be obtained remotely. Seeing this, Meng Qi made a prompt decision in triggering the Devil-rinsing g.

    The ck water condensed and the red mist began to fill the air. Water radiance shrouded the entire sky and reached for the man with a rumbling sound. It was about to unleash millions of lightning bolts to engulf the man.

    With this breath drawing it in, the small tree produced a hazy green light. The abstruse and cryptic breath converged into one and charged high up the sky, bursting out of the grand formation ced in the forbidden ground of the Cao family. Nothing seemed capable of stopping it!

    The green light and breath exploded like fireworks in midair.

    Inside the Cao family manor, ¡°Evil Master¡± Han Guang¡¯s apathetic eyes contained a hint of mirth. Green light was reflected in those eyes.

    He fell into momentary silence as he looked at Gao Lan. Suddenly, heughed and said, ¡°This breath resembles the Buddha¡¯s Palm. If it is not the Seven Strokes of Heaven Interception, then it must an item simr to the Nine Primeval Seals. Aren¡¯t you going to try and vie for it?¡±

    There were few people in this world who would not covet such things.

    Gao Lan got to his feet and sped his hands behind his back. His expression remained cold.

    ¡°One can¡¯t achieve great ambitions if one can¡¯t resist temptation!¡±

    To think that he would remain unaffected!

    Han Guang stroked his hand with a smile. ¡°Impressive. Once you show yourself, your scheme will fall through.¡±

    He lifted his cup and relished in the tea as he turned a blind eye to everything unfolding outside the manor.

    Waves of blue water were surging in the depths of East Sea. A young Taoist with disheveled hair was seated inside a shallop speedily making its way toward the horizon.

    He had his head lowered with his hair obscuring his face. He muttered to himself irresolutely,

    ¡°Who am I, I am who...¡±

    Suddenly, his head turned to look behind him. His hair moved out of the way, revealing a handsome face. His eyes were full of confusion.

    ¡°Where have I seen that before...¡±

    There was a tremor in the depths of the great snow mountain, causing rocks to fall and the precipice and peaks to split open.

    Nine ancient tombs were emitting a dazzling radiance that converged to form a single beam of light. Gradually, the tremor was quelled.

 Chapter 662: Brute Force for Naught

    <h4>Chapter 662: Brute Force for Naught</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    The green light and breath blossomed like fireworks. Master Cao who hovered in the air above Peijing, Cao Feiyue, and several other grandmasters came to understand that they had been deceived.

    Shocked and infuriated, they tried to dispatch a grandmaster to rush back to the Earth Fairy Lake, control the Eye of Frost, and leave the treasures. But how could Chong He, with his Seven Strokes of Heaven Interception, give them the chance to do so?

    It might be impossible to break through thebined forces of formation, divine weapons, Earth Immortal¡¯s metamorphosis, and grandmasters. But it posed little or no problem for a Dharmakaya master like Primogenitor Lingbao to temporarily stop them. Master Cao unleashed his sword art, giving rise to a deadly stillness that pervaded the air. He sealed off the vicinity and bitterly resisted the Primogenitor with the aid of the Earth Immortal¡¯s metamorphosis, divine weapon, and formation.

    There were many resident Exterior experts witnessing the birth of the treasure within Peijing. Their anxiety was all for naught as they were trapped inside the formation!

    Meanwhile, the masters residing in neighboring small towns instantly turned into fleeing lights and ran in the direction of the Earth Fairy Lake.

    Seeing this, Jiang Zhiwei put away the map and left the Frost Fire Valley. She flew toward theke as well to intercept and block them!

    Kaboom!

    ( Boxno vel. co m ) Hundreds of thousands of thunderps boomed. The Mystic Turtle rose into the air and morphed into a red mist. However, it rapidly condensed into rain that extinguished the lightning. Entangled, they ferociously tore each other apart and caused a violent aftermath. The fallout swept across the entire hall, giving rise to ck water radiance and the manifestation of the Mystic Turtle and Flying Serpent.

    Had the protective spell not isted Zhenwu Great Hall, this collision would have crushed everything within a few hundred miles into powder!

    Holding the Devil-rinsing g, Meng Qi felt that all the strength in his body was drained. The seismic waves flung him high above, past the small tree that bore the impartation of the Seven Strokes of Heaven Interception. He then fell to the ground behind the tree.

    This was all the result of Meng Qi¡¯s conscious efforts. He wanted to temporarily obstruct the seizing even if he had to exhaust the Devil-rinsing g. Borrowing the force of the aftershock, he approached the tree.

    Seeing how close the green leaves were, Meng Qi took a deep breath and was about to operate the Nature-involving Knack. He wanted to borrow the Will of Heaven to expedite the Dharma Form and the protective spell.

    The metamorphosis of the Earth Immortal, whose eyes were absorbing and emitting lightning bolts, wore no expression on his face. He muttered to himself, ¡°The door is open, the door is open...¡±

    Bearing the brunt of the corroding force of the ck water and red mist, Meng Qi charged ahead to the small green tree without stopping. Simultaneously, he raised his left hand and wound rope-like bolts of purple lightning around the six treasures.

    Meng Qi was expressionless when he saw this scene. He took several steps in retreat and gave up trying to use the Nature-involving Knack. He stared coldly as the Earth Immortal¡¯s metamorphosis seized the treasures.

    The jade box containing the gleaming Celestial-river Sword was the closest to the Earth Immortal¡¯s metamorphosis. In the blink of an eye, it was pulled away by the rope-like purple bolt of lightning.

    Everything unfolded so quickly that he could barely catch up. A nearly incorporeal ck gas abruptly soared above the jade box, polluting the lightning. It gushed out and charged at the Earth Immortal¡¯s metamorphosis.

    ¡°Argh!¡± The Earth Immortal¡¯s metamorphosis emitted an astonishing cry as the ck gas smothered him. Purple lightning bolts sprouted from his eyes, ears, and every pore of his body in a brutal, unyielding manner. Together, they broke down the ck gas.

    Seeing that the two sides were about to bnce, fluctuations began emerging from the other five items. They were as dark as the treachery hidden in one¡¯s heart or as incorporeal and invisible as a curse. Following the Thunderbolt Python, they bubbled up and ended up next to the Earth Immortal¡¯s metamorphosis.

    ¡°Argh!¡±

    The ck gas prated in and out of the Earth Immortal¡¯s metamorphosis as his eyes rapidly dimmed as they absorbed and emitted purple lightning. The screams resounded ceaselessly as if he was in great pain.

    Watching this, Meng Qi felt his face twitch slightly as if he could empathize with the metamorphosis¡¯ suffering.

    These were treasures that Zhenwu, the Great Emperor, left for Meng Qi. There was no way the Emperor would not stop others from trying to obtain them.

    Even without Zhenwu¡¯s spirit informing him, Meng Qi would still stop in his tracks to probe these treasures and carefully distinguish them. He would rather spend a long minute than making haste through a second.

    There was no other reason than the fact that there were too many people who paid for their greed with death. Whatever traps, falsity to cover up the truth, curses on the treasures, an esteemed master¡¯s spirit lurking inside ¨C these were all ruses to seize the treasures!

    This was not a game where one could get a fresh beginning after death. Facing the relic of a great power and an ancient treasure, how could one try and directly seize it? Was that not digging a grave for oneself?

    Meng Qi would not let down his guard even if nothing went wrong in several attempts out of ten. If the item did not directly affect his life or death, he would rather give it up than act recklessly.

    In simr circumstances, any martial arts master with even the slightest bit of experience would understand the need to follow a mandatory procedure.

    The first step was to determine the items and verify their authenticity. This was to prevent one from ignoring the authentic one for a fake.

    The second step was to probe for traps. Having none would be the best case scenario but if there was any; one must deal with it ordingly or trigger it from a safe distance.

    The third step was to use a secret technique to sense the treasure or its box to determine if there was any hidden curse or countercharge.

    The final step was to examine if there was any trap or spirit left on the treasure. However, the concealed danger in this step was often very well hidden. There was also a chance that it would not re up immediately. Therefore, one could carefully take the item after an initial inspection and verification. Other worries could be handled in the future.

    Meng Qi believed this was what the forefathers of the Sword Washing Pavilion and Zhenwu Sect did.

    The capture of the Buddha¡¯s Palm taught Meng Qi a lesson, warning him against being careless, carrying the intention of getting lucky, and hesitating. Once he obtained the treasure, he must unleash all his tricks to escape.

    However, the premise to all this was either having the treasure snatched by someone else or he had carefully verified the treasure to be authentic!

    When Meng Qi suddenly saw the treasures while standing in the hidden corner, he did not allow greed to blind him and render his umted experience useless. He was exceptionally careful, knowing that recklessness would cost him those treasures.

    ¡°I am someone who has read novels after all. At the end of ¡®A Deadly Secret¡¯, the treasure was found to beced with poison and the greedy plunderers died tragically after going mad. Why would it be otherwise in a world filled with ancient great powers, Gods and Buddhas, Immortals and Saints, all sorts of curses?¡± Meng Qi was a little smug as he stared at the devastating condition of the Immortal¡¯s metamorphosis.

    In the span of time it took to take a breath, the ck gas had subsided. With the dispersal of the curse, the Earth Immortal¡¯s metamorphosis fell on his face. The strand of obsession vanished, leaving a certain degree of damage on his physical body.

    ¡°Fortunately, this thing¡¯s brute force is for naught! It¡¯s brain-dead and operates solely based on its obsession!¡± Meng Qi quietly sighed. He summoned what little strength he had left and tookrge steps forward to firmly grab the small green tree.

    If there was any intelligence left in the Earth Immortal¡¯s metamorphosis, how could he directly obtain the treasure? The countercharge would have killed him. His best course of action would be to eliminatepetitors and buy himself plenty of time to verify the treasure.

    After unceremoniously stuffing the small green tree into his Space Ring, Meng Qi instantly pinched the print. He then tried to lift the curse based on the hint given by Zhenwu, the Great Emperor.

    Back then, Zhenwu¡¯s spirit taught him how to find the location of the treasures, the handseal to open them, the method to lift the curse, as well as the art of sealing to activate the protective spell. However, the spirit did not specify which or how many of the treasures would harbor the curse nor describe the detailedyout of the hall.

    Thus, when he stepped into the hall, the first thing he did was to verify the authenticity of the treasures and discern if they were cursed. Just as he determined that the other treasures except the small green tree that contained an impartation all carried concealed dangers, he found Earth Immortal¡¯s metamorphosis chasing after him.

    This was the reason why Meng Qi used the Devil-rinsing g and deliberately sent tremors down the small green tree in retaliation. He had nned on using the Heaven-involving Knack should something go wrong. That way, he would be able to activate the protective spell and run off with the most valuable treasure.

    Then he saw the obsession-gued Earth Immortal¡¯s metamorphosis trying to directly obtain the treasure without utilizing reason. Thus, he stopped moving and watched on the sidelines.

    With the art of seals fully unleashed, ck gas no longer sprouted from the six treasures. They were all taken over by the Earth Immortal¡¯s metamorphosis.

    ¡°Grand Sun¡¯s Heart, Frost-eye Crystal, Celestial-river Sword, Mystic Turtle Sword, Ancient Space-breaching Talisman, a possible pellet of Dark Fortune Elixir...¡± Meng Qi quickly put away the treasures. His eyes turned so bright that he bore a slight resemnce to Qu Jiuniang.

    ¡°This is such a bountiful harvest!¡±

    Everything would have been perfect if not for the sudden emergence of the Earth Immortal¡¯s metamorphosis causing him to exhaust and subsequently destroy the Devil-rinsing g.

    Even so, he could not bring himself to feel dejected after thinking about the impartation-bearing small green tree that he suspected to be a divine weapon. No pain, no gain!

    Having learned his lesson from the Buddha¡¯s Palm episode, he dared not make any dy. He spared only a nce at the Earth Immortal¡¯s metamorphosis before making up his mind to dash toward the location of the small tree.

    Though the Earth Immortal¡¯s metamorphosis was tempting, Cao Xianzhi was a fellow member of the Immortals. They were bound to meet. Since Meng Qi would be taking all of the treasures here, it would be too much to take even the metamorphosis.

    Justice should be upheld even while plundering!

    ¡°Huh?¡± Meng Qi was taken aback after noticing the back of the metamorphosis¡¯ hands facing upward. Near his wrist was a faint purple thunderbolt mark.

    ¡°Was Earth Immortal once the sessor to Thunder God?¡±

    ¡°Did his timee before or after the Overlord?¡±

    Meng Qi knew it was pointless for him to examine the body of Earth Immortal¡¯s metamorphosis as the Cao family would have taken away all his things. Taking in a breath, he triggered his residual shadow and found himself in front of the table on which the small tree was ced.

    He summoned the energy he had umted over the span of several breaths and activated the protective spell.

    The ck Zhenwu Great Hall lit up with water radiance. The Mystic Turtle once again made an appearance. Force began to gather, converging in the direction of Meng Qi.

    His grasp of the protective spell of the hall was the reason behind his confidence in escaping with the most valuable treasure, the small tree, before the Earth Immortal¡¯s metamorphosis could grab it!

    This ce was his home ground!

    After opening the door to the hall, he could only fully activate the protective spell once. The case was the same for the Devil-rinsing g. However, the spell could help him in breaking the grand formation waiting outside. The ck water posed little effect on the g. It was obvious which one would be more appropriate to be used to stop the Earth Immortal¡¯s metamorphosis.

    The water radiance soared. The ck-and-white of the Mystic Turtle and Flying Serpent moved in a manner that resembled the Supreme Ultimate or ck Tortoise, swirling around Meng Qi.

    ¡°Kaboom!¡±

    The ck-and-white light beamed into the sky as the hall copsed. The cold moon shattered as if it was no more than an illusion. This world was beginning to implode!

    ¡°Kaboom!¡±

    The ck-and-white light enveloped Meng Qi, bringing him out of the nest of ice and flying to the thousand-year Frigid Crystal outside. The light crashed straight into the grand formation.

    ¡°Kaboom!¡±

    Great waves surged on the surface of the Earth Fairy Lake, scattering floe all over the sky and dispersing the snow that shrouded the isle. A crack appeared on the thousand-year Frigid Crystal, from which the ck-and-white light peeked out with great difficulty.

    Themotion was so huge that even those in Peijing became aware of it. Primogenitor Lingbao used a little trick to bypass the grandmasters and make a sudden escape. Reappearing above the isle, his sword¡¯s light cut downward in a harmonious coordination with the ck-and-white force.

    ¡°Kaboom!¡±

    A chink appeared on the formation. With a change of his appearance, Meng Qi pulled away from it and charged out of the formation.

    Just as he felt his strength leaving him, Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s sword light enveloped him. Primogenitor Lingbao flew downward and the three of them vanished at the same time!

    Everything happened so rapidly and abruptly that by the time the other Exterior experts rushed to the scene, nothing was left.

    Master Cao nearly flew into a rage. He barely managed to suppress his emotions.

    Inside the Cao family manor, the confident Han Guang and apathetic Gao Lan seemed wholly unconcerned about what was happening outside.

    Above the East Sea, the young Taoist with disheveled hair turned to look behind him. He stared at the bluish-green waves before him in a daze. A long time passed before he finally muttered,

    ¡°It is that thing...¡±

    He frowned slightly, looking conflicted between feelings of joy and worry.

    ¡°It seems like I could finally remember a little of whom I am...¡±

 Chapter 663: Appraisal

    <h4>Chapter 663: Appraisal</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Azure Pce of the Immortals.

    Meng Qi could finally put his tense mind to rest once he was back in a safe ce. With a grin, he showed Primogenitor Lingbao and Jiang Zhiwei treasures like the small green tree, Grand Sun¡¯s Heart, Frost-eye Crystal, Celestial-river Sword, and Mystic Turtle Sword. ¡°They are all here.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Not even a person of Primogenitor Lingbao¡¯s cultivation, realm, and character could restrain his surprise at seeing the small tree. It was not because of the Seven Strokes of Heaven Interception impartation contained in the tree. Rather, he was prepared for this possibility.

    He said hesitantly, ¡°This small tree isn¡¯t simple...¡±

    The Primogenitor¡¯s words emboldened Meng Qi¡¯s belief in his judgment. While pondering over it, he said, ¡°When I first saw how exceptional this item was, I thought it was something akin to a divine weapon. Upon second thought, I wonder why Zhenwu, the Great Emperor would curse all treasures but the most valuable one.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps, not even a person of Zhenwu, the Great Emperor¡¯s realm could curse this small tree,¡± Jiang Zhiwei interrupted.

    ¡°Or the small tree is capable of lifting curses or traps cast on it...¡± the Primogenitor muttered. If Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s words were true, the value of this small tree would be immeasurable. It would be nothing like a divine weapon. He could not quite ept this possibility.

    Meng Qi recalled how much worse the soaring green light and breath were in this incidentpared to the Buddha¡¯s Palm episode and said thoughtfully, ¡°Two out of three of Zhenwu Great Emperor¡¯s Secret Chambers were discovered. Even though the Chaos of Demonic Buddha caused great changes in the world and weakened the barricading ability of formations, the fact that this Secret Chamber hadsted might mean that the items inside were the most valuable. That could exin why this ce wasid with the most intricate formation and why Zhenwu Great Emperor went so far as to create a little world here...¡±

    Primogenitor Lingbao looked away from the treasures and began questioning Meng Qi on the details about the things he saw after entering the treasury. He hoped to be able to find some clues.

    After giving aprehensive exnation of everything that happened outside the Zhenwu Great Hall, Meng Qi smiled. ¡°I¡¯m aware of the existence of a ¡®curse¡¯ thanks to Zhenwu, the Great Emperor¡¯s ¡®reward¡¯. Thus when I entered the hall, I wasn¡¯t too concerned about this and cursorily probed the surroundings. If I couldn¡¯t verify those treasures, I would have opened each of them to determine their authenticity lest I miss any of Zhenwu Great Emperor¡¯s hidden treasures.¡±

    ¡°I was stunned when I couldn¡¯t find any divine weapons. It didn¡¯t feel right to me that Devil-rinsing Primogenitor would be this stingy and not leave even one weapon behind. Based on what I know from the two other Secret Chambers, I suspected that the most valuable treasure would be kept in the most hidden part of the hall. Since time waits for no one and I must still lift the curse, I began with the most valuable item lest any mishap happened. I would be vexed if I ended up leaving with items that are fairly worthless.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps it was thanks to the exceptional ability of the Eight Nine Mysteries to detect danger or perhaps I opened the door ordinarily equipped with a protective spell, I discovered the small tree after a simple sensing of my surroundings while determining the value of the treasures. I could detect a cold, dangerous power hidden in it. Moreover, this small tree could beprehended in a typical manner and didn¡¯t seem like it contained other dangers. So I thought of first grabbing the tree and stuff it somewhere safe before I grab the rest.¡±

    Primogenitor Lingbao chuckled. ¡°That is the right procedure. Even if Zhenwu Great Emperor told you the method to uce the handsend skills, you must not be careless. Caution will guarantee your safety, after all. The distance between the ancient great powers and us is too great; it is hard for us to specte their thoughts and character. During the Primary Instruction of the Buddha¡¯s Palm episode, the Qi activity tugged Jin Gang Temple which made the first discovery. Even after seeing there was no problem, the numerous Dharmakaya masters still waited to probe and inspect it.¡±

    The Buddha¡¯s Palm was already in the possession of Jin Gang Temple by then. Being an orthodox Buddhism sect, they were equipped with miraculous skills such as Providential Sight. It took a mere second for them to determine the condition of the Withering Bodhi Tree.

    Following this line of thought, Jiang Zhiwei added: ¡°Exactly. After all, the Secret Chamber isn¡¯t prepared for you. Zhenwu Great Emperor had first set-up the chambers before rushing to the Carefree Valley. Him leaving the Devil-rinsing g behind so subsequent visitors could eliminate the malicious intention and acquire his hidden possessions happened even further into the past. Thus, this chamber is evidently not designed as your reward. Rather, it is focused on not allowing outsiders to obtain the treasures. What ayered trap, to be cursed after breaking through the many difficult protective spells! One simply could not guard against such measures.¡±

    ¡°Haha! It takes time to umte experience! Fortunately, I was already careful about this aspect after encountering something simr.¡± Meng Qi nced at Jiang Zhiwei before continuing, ¡°It must not have been easy for the Grandmaster of your Sword Sect.¡±

    She had once warned him about the possibility of the treasure being cursed but it was not new knowledge to him and he did not find it to be important.

    Looking regretful, Jiang Zhiwei gave him a small smile. ¡°The notes that Grandmaster left behind did not describe the incident in detail. But what is certain is that he was not alone. He had entered the Secret Chamber with friends and foes. Yet he, who was the weakest among them, was the one who came out holding the treasure.¡±

    The Primogenitor looked at the small green tree. ¡°I can¡¯t recall anything about this tree. Moreover, the two Earth Immortals had ughtered one another even before opening the door to the treasury. That is too strange...¡±

    ¡°Especially considering that one of the Earth Immortals was the former sessor to Thunder God... and the fact that he left behind such a strong obsession after death...¡± Meng Qi added in a low voice.

    ¡°Perhaps he knew something or there was a deep resentment between them...¡± Jiang Zhiwei suggested.

    The incident happened too far into the past and the Cao family had long taken whatever valuable remnants. Failing toe up with an exnation, the three of them decided to leave a message for ¡®Qingyuan¡¯ Cao Xianzhi and see if he could provide any useful information.

    ¡°Should we take this tree for the Dominator¡¯s appraisal?¡± Meng Qi suggested.

    Unlike the wooden craving that Master Lu privately gifted him, this tree was part of the spoils he obtained afterpleting a supplementary task of the main assignment. Since the Dominator ought to be aware of this, an appraisal would mean little. They might even be able to use this opportunity to sound out the Dominator¡¯s ¡°insider information¡±.

    ¡°Good idea,¡± the Primogenitor muttered. ¡°Seeing as the malicious intention still remains, Zhenwu Great Emperor had at least lived past the Chaos of Demonic Buddha but never went to the Secret Chamber. Neither did he eliminate the malicious intention himself. This sure makes one think.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps there was a hup in his immortality method...¡± Meng Qi blurted out.

    He made this spection based on the condition of Royal Advisor of Bomi!

    They fell into a momentary silence as they flew toward the central jade pir in the Immortal-tracking Alley and put up the tree for appraisal.

    Meng Qi was tense, unsure just what the Dominator would make of this obviously exceptional impartation-bearing item.

    The voice of the Dominator of Six Samsara was as booming and apathetic as ever.

    ¡°Supreme-wisdom Tree.¡±

    ¡°Supreme-wisdom Tree!¡± The three of them looked at each other in dismay. What a terrifying name!

    ¡°This item bears the fifth style of the Seven Strokes of Heaven Interception, World of Dao.¡± That was all the Dominator said, without giving a detailed description or its value!

    Staring at the small tree with three branches and nine leaves, Meng Qi felt as if he was looking at a series of connected universes. He did not voice out the conjectures forming in his mind.

    ¡°Supreme-wisdom Tree...¡± The Primogenitor once again looked at the tree and a wry smile appeared on his face. ¡°I can¡¯t say anything.¡±

    After learning the majestic name of the tree, Meng Qi was naturally unwilling to trade the right to use it for Dharmakakaya movements of Eight Nine Mysteries. ¡°Primogenitor, can I exchange the right of every member of the Immortals toprehend the Seven Strokes of Heaven Interception for the Chaos Vortex?¡± he asked, smiling.

    The Chaos Vortex was one of the Dharmakaya movements of Eight Nine Mysteries. Since the Bodhi¡¯s Stare would take a great deal of time to learn due to its difficulty, Meng Qi left it out of his consideration for the time being.

    ¡°Of course.¡± The Primogenitorughed heartily. ¡°As for this tree, you can decide whether you want to ce it with the Immortals for safety reasons or keep it with you.¡±

    Meng Qi had been trying in vain toprehend the tree and imbue it with his breath and strength earlier. There was no inspiration at all. ¡°I would leave it with the Immortals for the time being so everyone canprehend it. I will pick it up before going on the Journey to the West assignment.¡±

    The Journey to the West task involved the shard of Celestial Court. Zhenwu¡¯s malicious intention did mention the disappearance of the Ninth Heaven and the fall of Celestial Court had something to do with matters like the pursuit of illumination. Considering the name of the tree, it would be impossibly stupid of him if he did not bring it along for an experiment.

    ¡°I will seal the tree to guard against greedy fools who take unwise actions,¡± the Primogenitor said while nodding. To him, it was enough toprehend the tree to aid his breakthrough. The Supreme-Wisdom Tree did not seem mystical at the moment so he felt no greed for it.

    Once they were done with the most crucial discussion, Meng Qi nced at Jiang Zhiwei. She looked as if she truly wanted toprehend the tree. Smiling, he said, ¡°Be patient. Let¡¯s first divide our harvest.¡±

    He looked at Taoist Chong He and said, ¡°Please take the first pick, Primogenitor.¡±

    Since the most valuable treasure had gone to Meng Qi, he decided to give the Primogenitor¡ªwho had been a great help this time¡ªthe first pick. This would pave the way for an amicable future. After all, they did not share a rtionship in which the Primogenitor would not have minded going without a reward.

    This was the most basic form of human rtionship. This should sometimes be emphasized even in rtionships with parents and friends. After all, no one would offer unconditional help forever.

    With the coboration and reward this time, it would be easier for Meng Qi to ask the Primogenitor for help in the future task involving the Netherworld¡¯s remnants.

    Primogenitor Lingbao did not feign modesty. ncing at the treasures, he picked up the bottle gourd and removed its stopper. He gave it a sniff and a trace of joy shed across his expression. ¡°It really is the Dark Fortune Elixir.¡±

    The Dark Fortune Elixir was an ancient miraculous elixir said to heal even one at the brink of death. Moreover, it could extend one¡¯s lifespan by nearly 10,000 years. Even if the world had changed greatly since then, it could still extend one¡¯s lifespan by more than 200 years. Over in the Six Samsara, this item was on par with a divine weapon.

    It was not a priority for Meng Qi and Jiang Zhiwei who became or were about to be Peerless Master Pros in their early twenties. They did not find it nearly as valuable as main ingredients for a divine weapon. It was another story for the aged Chong He.

    ¡°There is only one pellet. Heh, this is all I need. Coupled with the opportunity toprehend the Seven Strokes of Heaven Interception, it seems like I made off with a bountiful harvest this time.¡± The Primogenitor chose not to take anything else out of respect for his juniors.

    Meng Qi instantly nodded and turned to look at Jiang Zhiwei. ¡°Your turn.¡±

    She nced at the treasures and then picked up the Celestial-river Sword. ¡°The Dominator should be able to disassemble this and use the suitable parts to enhance my Sun-prating Rainbow Sword.¡±

    The gleaming Celestial-river Sword was like a reflection of the stars and a glittering illusion. Jiang Zhiwei was a girl after all. The choice between such a sword and the Mystic Turtle Sword seemed obvious.

    ¡°Is that all?¡± Meng Qi was surprised.

    Jiang Zhiwei smiled. ¡°I didn¡¯t contribute much this time and you basicallypleted the serial tasks on your own. I feel a little embarrassed to even receive this Precious Weapon of exquisite quality and the opportunity toprehend the Seven Strokes of Heaven Interception.¡±

    ¡°No way,¡± Meng Qi said with a frown.

    The pretty Jiang Zhiwei smiled at him and then pulled a straight face. ¡°Do you wish for my guilt to fester and turn my heart demonic?¡±

    ¡°Alright then.¡± Meng Qi could only stop trying to persuade Jiang Zhiwei after hearing her words. Besides, the main ingredient for a divine weapon was in his possession. He could lend it to her should there be a crisis.

    ¡°With the Ancient Space-breaching Talisman, escaping weapon, and the Mystic Turtle Sword in hand, I now have two sabers and two swords. The only problem is that both swords are superior to the two sabers. Evidently, my desmanship isckingpared to my sword art...¡± Meng Qi put away the treasures one by one with the intention of bringing them to the Dominator for appraisal. Who knew if they might have specific uses?

    When he looked at the Grand Sun¡¯s Heart and Frost-eye Crystal, he could not help narrowing his eyes. A smile then appeared on his face.

    The Grand Sun¡¯s Heart and the heavy Oceanic Dominion Pearlplemented each other well. The Frost-eye Crystal and the Wrist Bone of Nether were both water-based and cold-natured. Meanwhile, the other two main ingredients for forging divine weapons could be basically used to refine one. If not for the fact that he still had toplete certain assignments and that the Wrist Bone of Nether was needed to lure Life-changing Sect, the first pair would do well for his sabers and the second pair for his swords. This was such a perfect oue!

 Chapter 664: Journey of the Mind

    <h4>Chapter 664: Journey of the Mind</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    ¡°The Ancient Space-breaching Talisman, a Precious Weapon of exquisite quality. An Immortal Seal Script of Godly Inheritance, it is the personal work of a certain pre-ancient great power. It was acquired by Zhenwu Great Emperor and was frequently used over a long time, resulting in the gradual decline of its power and quality. Currently, you can use it to break through the void and escape. Those beneath the level of a grandmaster or those using a restraining technique would not be able to obstruct this talisman. There are two uses left. It is worth 9,800 Karma points.

    ¡°The Mystic Turtle Sword, a Precious Weapon of exquisite quality. It is the failed product of Zhenwu Great Emperor¡¯s early attempt at forging a divine weapon. The sword has a superb defensive ability. If the body of the sword is used to block an attack, even a divine weapon would need to attack several times to chop off the de. It is worth 9,000 Karma points.¡±

    Since Meng Qi knew what Fiery Core of the Grand Sun and Frost-eye Crystal were, he put them away without appraising them.

    Suddenly, Primogenitor Lingbao reminded him. ¡°Even though forging a divine weapon is simpler than exchanging for one, it is not easy. Do not attempt it lightheartedly even if you are equipped with top-notch impartations. At least wait until you cross the second step of the Celestial Ladder and be a grandmaster. For self-protection, Doumu made three attempts. She spent all her savings and threw herself head-first into great danger. It is only recently that shepleted the specific tasks for forging a divine weapon.¡±

    ¡°Doumu has forged a divine weapon? For self-protection?¡± Meng Qi was rather surprised.

    ¡°It is that difficult even for a Half-step to Dharmakaya master?¡±

    ¡°The most difficult phase of a reincarnation task is getting stuck at a barrier somewhere. That was the case for Qingyuan and Bi Xia in the past, and Doumu and Tai Yi in the present. Their cultivation and strength were stagnant but the reincarnation tasks were slowly increasing in difficulty. The first few tasks are fine but you will have to depend on external items in the subsequent tasks if you don¡¯t make a breakthrough. Countless Samsara travelers have fallen in this phase,¡± Primogenitor Lingbao said emotionally.

    ¡°Not even the Hidden Latch and the three steps of the Celestial Ladder are as difficult as Half-step to Dharmakaya. This, I have once bitterly experienced myself. Doumu has been promoted to the Half-step realm for a number of years andpleted three tasks but she couldn¡¯t see any sign of a breakthrough. nning ahead, she could only forge a divine weapon for self-protection.¡±

    Unlike ordinary masters at the peak of the Half-step to the Exterior realm, Samsara travelers like Primogenitor Doumu possessed an even more desperate desire to make a breakthrough. Otherwise, they could only watch helplessly as reincarnation tasks be increasingly difficult and feel a suffering akin to drowning. Meng Qi might not be able to empathize but he could somewhat sympathize. He had risen through the ranks at once and endured the four heavenly ordeals. Even if everything went well for his advancement into the realm of a grandmaster, who could guarantee that it would be the same afterward?

    Hard work was one matter, but the realm of Dharmakaya was an important differentiator between an immortal and a human. As frightfully talented as Su Wuming was, was he not also stuck in the Half-step to the Dharmakaya realm for many years?

    ¡°I¡¯ll be careful.¡± Meng Qi nodded solemnly. It did not bother him as the main ingredients for forging a divine weapon were also secret treasures themselves.

    ¡°Here¡¯s how I would like to deal with the opportunity toprehend World of Dao. The cost for official members wouldn¡¯t be too high as the opportunity is limited to those within the Immortals. You, on the other hand, will receive the Gist of Trueness of Dharmakaya supreme art impartation of Eight Nine Mysteries. If a member wishes toprehend it a second time, he will need to negotiate with you and give you a certain amount of Karma points or items,¡± the Primogenitor said.

    It made no sense to allow the official members of the Immortals to benefit at no cost to them. If they were free toprehend the World of Dao on a whim, it was equivalent to them breezing through their cultivation and reaping what they had not sown. This defied the organization¡¯s original objective of offering mutual help and protection. One must not enjoy aid without paying a price!

    ¡°Sounds good!¡± Meng Qi said, finding the Primogenitor¡¯s sensibility incredibly agreeable.

    The Primogenitor turned to look at Jiang Zhiwei. ¡°My young friend Jiang, Meng Qi has assumed full responsibility of vouching for you. You are close to bing a Peerless Master Pro so a task meant to test your strength would be meaningless. Thus, you can directly be an official member. However, our original objective is to offer mutual help and support. No one is free to take from us without repaying the favor. At the moment, you are limited to receiving the enlightened-Aperture part of Immortal Yuding¡¯s skill. Pleaseplete a task for freshly-minted official members to gain ess to more benefits.¡±

    Likewise, Jiang Zhiwei agreed with the Primogenitor¡¯s reasonable suggestion. She said that she would undertake a task afterprehending World of Dao and going into hermetic training to digest it.

    Since his two partners only took an item each, Meng Qi did not try and selfishly keep things to himself. He shared the part of the Primary Instruction given by the Evil Spirit of Zhenwu in hopes that Primogenitor Lingbao would surpass Earth Immortal as soon as possible and that Jiang Zhiwei would pass the first step of the Celestial Ladder within four months.

    The former would ensure a favorable future for him as a member of the Immortals who enjoyed an amicable rtionship with the Primogenitor. Thetter would help tremendously in the Journey to the West task.

    Once Jiang Zhiwei was done with herprehension, Meng Qi would have also obtained the Chaos Vortex he so coveted and gained a tentative understanding. Then he would condense all its power to form a little skill and technique.

    The two of them left a message for ¡°Qingyuan¡± Cao Xianzhi asking about Purple Thunder Earth Immortal before putting on their masks and flying toward the exit.

    ¡°World of Dao is truly abstruse. I need to go into hermetic training as soon as possible and push myself to cross the first step of the Celestial Ladder before the Journey to the West task.¡± Even when Jiang Zhiwei was masked, Meng Qi felt as if he could see how her pretty face lit up and how her eyes gleamed while talking about sword art.

    Meng Qi exhaled. He sensed that Jiang Zhiwei was smiling as she said, ¡°You must be ecstatic about all the rewards you have reaped this time.¡±

    She was familiar with Meng Qi¡¯s weakness for money.

    ¡°I would be lying if I said otherwise.¡± Meng Qiughed. ¡°However, even as I¡¯m feeling happy, my heart feels weary and stifled.¡±

    Gradually, the mirth in his tone dissipated.

    ¡°Because of the great power?¡± the sharp Jiang Zhiwei asked.

    Meng Qi took a breath and gradually exhaled. ¡°Hmm. From the beginning in the Carefree Valley in Bomi to the Netherworld¡¯s whereabouts, the mysterious Taoist, Primogenitor Plenitude, the Primary Instruction of the Buddha¡¯s Palm, the purend in the back mountain of Shaolin Temple, Ananda, Divination Saint, Evil Master, Blue-blooded People, the Apotheosized World, Mystic Fairy¡¯s metamorphosis, Extinctive de of the Overlord, Evil Spirit of Zhenwu, former sessor to Thunder God, and finally the fifth style of the Seven Strokes of Heaven Interception¡ªone thing immediately follows the other. The repeated appearance of shadows of great powers stifles me to the point that I¡¯m unable to breathe. Even if what I gain surpasses what ordinary grandmasters get, I often feel all this to be illusory. I feel as if I¡¯m acting involuntarily, as if I¡¯m acting under the shadow of prestige, as if all my actions ultimately amount to nothing.

    ¡°Emptiness, suffocation, and exhaustion of the body and mind are what my heart feels right now. Once the joy of obtaining treasure passes, all that is left is hollowness, dread, and strain.¡±

    Hearing his sincere words, Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s voice turned soft as she said, ¡°The numbers of the Great Expansion make 50 when multiplied together, of which only 49 are used in divination. Escape is one of the options that Heaven Dao has given. It is where one can find a chance at survival in a desperate situation. Your chance of surviving your karmic burden can onlye through struggling as hard as possible and firmly moving forward on your own path. This path will be impossibly tiring and torturous. Perhaps you will witness the demise of your friends and family, perhaps you will find yourself an enemy of the world. It is not something that an ordinary person can bear.

    ¡°But I know, despite your lively and immature appearance, you are firm and tenacious. You uphold your principles, persevere despite the odds, and have the will to risk your all. Your current emptiness and exhaustion are all temporary.¡±

    Suddenly, she chuckled. ¡°These words are useless to you, aren¡¯t they? It is because you know this well yourself.

    ¡°What you need now is rest. Rx and forget everything for a while. Once this phase passes and your mood settles, you will be full of the will to fight.¡±

    She abruptly unsheathed her sword and pointed it to the sky.

    ¡°Look. If the Gods and Buddhas that fill the sky dare use us as chess pieces and manipte our lives, why don¡¯t we just kill them?¡±

    Meng Qi stared at the sky silently, basking in the warmth of beingforted by a friend. He did not respond immediately for he knew his reply would be void of true emotion, will to fight, and strength.

    Once they were close to the exit, he pulled himself together. ¡°Zhiwei, you are right. I need to rest, so I¡¯m nning to take a journey of the mind. I will be rxing while cultivating. I will meet old friends and talk about the past so I can forget about my worries.¡±

    She smiled and nodded, saying nothing else. She was still the same steady, reliable, and trustworthypanion of his.

    ...

    As midwinter neared, brilliant white snow had nketed the entire Snowy Jade Mountain and caused the paths to freeze.

    Meng Qi was now d in a wide green robe with his sword hanging from his waist. His hair was bound by a wooden hairpin. He traveled through the snow with his hands sped behind him.

    The snow under him creaked as he took his time, walking like an ordinary person. He would not consider himself calm, merely that there was no surge of emotions.

    When he reached the rear of the foot of the mountain, Meng Qi trod on the void and ascended step by step.

    Thest time he was here, he had a difficult time climbing the snowy peak and ice walls with Shangguan Heng. Today, getting to the top took a mere snap of his fingers.

    Snowy mist shrouded the mountain. From time to time, there would be martial artists appearing at the foot of the mountain to hunt and pick snow lotus herbs. The sound of colliding gold and metal could not spread far. Meng Qi, who was watching all this while hovering in midair, felt like the scene below belonged to an entirely different world.

    The peak was unchanged. The weirdo, Huang Liang, whose hair and beard covered his ashy face, was still seated inside the small ice house.

    Wearing a smile on his face, Meng Qi slowly walked to his side and sat down without concern for his image. He mimicked Huang Liang and stared at the starry sky.

    The stars gleamed against a cloudless backdrop, looking like a dream or illusion. Meng Qi fell into a daze as he thought about random questions.

    ¡°Are these fixed stars?¡±

    ¡°Is this truly the spherical heaven and t earth or is this the vast universe?¡±

    ¡°Is this world a Shard of Cosmic Glow or a true entity?¡±

    ¡°Is the Supreme-wisdom Tree simr to the World Tree and Universe Tree that I have heard about in my previous life?¡±

    ¡°Which of the worlds are the leaves and which are the branches?¡±

    Meng Qi was spellbound as if immersed in the boundlessness of the starry sky. His consciousness swirled in the air as he muttered to himself.

    ¡°What constitutes a leaf, a branch, a trunk, and a root?¡±

    The weirdo, Huang Liang, suddenly turned his head and looked at Meng Qi suspiciously.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°Does it matter who I am?¡± Meng Qi was still staring at the starry sky.

    ¡°You have a point.¡± Huang Liang looked away, once again falling into reverie. ¡°What constitutes a leaf, a branch, a trunk, and a root?¡±

    The floating snowkes froze into ice. Though Meng Qi was nketed in snow, he did not make the slightest movement.

    Several dayster, Meng Qi did notment about failing to gain answers from his reflection. Rather, he was delighted that his mind had be much clearer. He stood up, shaking off the snow and ice crystals that clung to him. With a gentleugh, he took off and flew into the distance.

    Huang Liang¡¯s eyes moved, ncing at the disappearing Meng Qi. He shook his head.

    ¡°Weirdo.¡±

    In the same way that snowkes could not cover up the light from a fire, there was no stopping the sound of firecrackers from spreading far and wide. Pedestrians weaved through the Jade Bridge Street in Yedu. Some were hurrying to taverns while some were browsing embroidered new year items sold from stalls on both sides of the street. The river water flowed unhurriedly, reflecting the prosperity of the stores on its surface. Meng Qi keenly felt the mor of the world of mortals.

    With his hair fastened with a wooden hairpin and hands behind his back, Meng Qi walked in the midst of the lively crowd and looked around him.

    ¡°Some five or six years ago, this is the ce that I visited in search for delicious food... I can¡¯t even remember it that well anymore. It hasn¡¯t even been that long but it feels like something that happened in a previous life...¡± Without having to try, memories came pouring into Meng Qi¡¯s mind. The pedestrians, lights, and river seemed like they had reappeared just yesterday.

    ¡°Back then, Demoness Gu appeared next to the bridge out of nowhere. Dressed in a white cloak, she carried an ethereal air and beauty as if she had stepped out of a painting. She was shrouded in the light of the mortal world like a proper young woman...¡± When Meng Qi¡¯s gaze swept the bridge, it prompted him to recall what happened that day. It was not that he missed Gu Xiaosang. He was merelymenting just how strong she was back then¡ªit was like a cat teasing a mouse. Yet, in the span of a few years, he was strong enough that she might not even win over him without using tricks.

    ¡°This is the ce where I paid for my Meridian...¡±

    ¡°This is the ce where the Evil Ordeal fell into Demoness Gu¡¯s hands...¡±

    Every step he took in this ce brought forth a fresh memory. He felt as if he had returned to that time.

    On his left was a husband and wife pair strolling in the street, a mother holding her child¡¯s hand, a young couple meeting in a dark corner, and a gluttonous visitor searching for delicacies while exhaling white breath.

    These people were so tangible¡ªthis was just how real the world of mortals was. Meng Qi felt as if he was suddenly revived. It was as if he had regained his mindset back then.

    His love for delicacies, passion for life, pursuit of good looks, schemes to obtain Karma points, reflection on tasks¡ªhe had felt all sorts of emotions. Though he could be not considered an elegant and brilliant person, he had lived like a genuine human then. He had not yet encountered the adventures that involved tombs, traces, coldness, strangeness, and great powers charging at him at full speed...

    Gradually, the trace of a smile surfaced on his face. When he looked around him, he realized he had already blended into the crowd.

    His smile deepened after he took several more steps and he reached the end of all noise and activity. In his vision was a sword-carrying old friend with a wine jar in hand. Wang Zai¡¯s square face was exceptionally eye-catching to him.

    ¡°What a coincidence,¡± Meng Qi said, grinning.

    Wang Zai burst intoughter. ¡°You walked past my door twice without even concealing your breath. If I can¡¯t even detect your presence, how could the Wang family from Zhou County call itself a top aristocratic family?¡±

    Meng Qi stared at Wang Zai with a smile. ¡°Oh, you. Your biggest weakness is your honesty and penchant for telling the truth! Shouldn¡¯t you say something like ¡®What a coincidence indeed¡¯?¡±

    He paused before saying,

    ¡°Yet it is your honesty that makes me the happiest.¡±

    He did so well with his ¡°exnation¡± each time!

    Meng Qi¡¯s teasing caused Wang Zai tough. He handed Meng Qi a pot of wine and the two of them started drinking on the street.

    ¡°So you have ascended to the Exterior realm.¡± Taking a swig from the jar, Meng Qi continued to move forward without stopping to enjoy the mor of the mortal world.

    Wang Zai nodded. ¡°Before, I desperately wanted to rise through the ranks at once and took my time in attempting a breakthrough. My father then wrote me a letter to scold me for wasting my talent as a member of the Wang family. He said that too far is as bad as not enough. That was when the realization hit me.¡±

    ¡°I knew it is not meant to be your path,¡± Meng Qi said, smiling.

    Reaching the end of the street, the two tacitly said nothing else and separated at the fork in the road.

    Meng Qi then saw a leisurely-looking green-robed Young Master walking toward him with a wine jar. Thetter was sipping wine while singing.

    ¡°My heart tes with joy, for I know I am no ordinary man...¡±

    Young Master Liu Su!

    Laughing out loud, Meng Qi lifted his wine jar and took another swig. Liu Su did the same.

    The two of them brushed past each other.

    It was enough to exchangeughter in an encounter!

    ...

    He Mu had now enlightened his Four Apertures and his sword art was now even more ster, allowing him to often win against those in realms higher than his. He had made quite a name for himself in Yedu.

    As Lunar New Year¡¯s Eve approached, he arrived in Mr. Su¡¯s former residence with a wine jar in hand. He nned to drink on his own as he had in the previous years, reminiscing about the past and sighing about the fact that he had enjoyed a chance like that.

    His gaze suddenly froze after pushing open the door. The good-looking Mr. Su, with a robe draped over his shoulders and a wooden hairpin securing his hair, was seated under the rain of plum blossoms as he had in the past. He was facing the fire burning inside the copper stove. In his hand was a book that held all his focus. It created an indescribably tranquil environment.

    He Mu¡¯s footsteps slowed and he tried to ease his breathing. He cautiously approached Meng Qi and deferentially asked,

    ¡°You are still reading Asking Heaven?¡±

    Meng Qi chuckled. ¡°The more I fight, the more I feel my ignorance.¡±

    He Mu nodded and said nothing else. He put down the wine jar and took his usual spot to listen to Mr. Su¡¯s exnation of the book.

    The plum blossoms and copper stove, the falling white snow, and a voice full of rhythm and cadence brought calm into his heart.

    Meng Qi put down the book when the sky gradually brightened outside. He got to his feet unhurriedly and smiled at He Mu.

    ¡°These are the realizations I had two years ago. Study them carefully.¡±

    He tapped on He Mu¡¯s midbrows with the tip of his finger and all sorts of scenes shed in thetter¡¯s mind.

    While He Mu was savoring the scenes, he realized Mr. Su was gone. He left behind only some teasing words:

    ¡°Don¡¯t ruin my reputation.¡±

    ...

    Treading on the snow-covered ground, Meng Qi climbed Mount Liantai with his hands behind his back in the dark of the night. Lights flickered from within the temple on the mountain top.

    The cold, deserted night brought with it winds that could clear one¡¯s mind. Meng Qi, now much more rxed, happily climbed up the stairs. He walked calmly and unhurriedly.

    The pavilion located halfway up the mountain came into view. Meng Qi recalled everything that had happened: the silly little disciple, the sullen Master...

    ¡°ng!¡±

    The melodious ringing of the clock spread far and wide, bringing a bizarre charm to the night. It was as if the sound was capable of calling back those who were lost in dreams.

    ¡°Was it Abbot Kong Wen who sounded the clock?¡±

    Meng Qi was stumped. He felt thest bit of confusion and exhaustion leaving him and his liveliness returning. It felt as if he was washed clean of dust.

    ¡°The flourishing mortal world, an animated life, friends and family as evestingpanions that help one another, all sorts of pleasure, leisure and contentment¡ªthese were a part of me in the past, as well as a part of the current me. Whatever happens in the future, I must not let the great powers ¡®steal¡¯ me nor let them disturb my calm!¡±

    It was at that moment that the voice of the Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms drifted to his ears, asking him to stay away from Shaolin Temple and prepare for his next task.

    Meng Qi turned around and left. Before long, he found himself thousands of miles away from the temple.

    Feeling a sudden strong will to fight, he whistled.

    ¡°With my saber and sword in hand today, I can exterminate whatever God, Immortal, or Buddha!¡±

    His fervent song was a reply to Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s previous question.

    His voice spread far and wide as his figure vanished.

 Chapter 665: Five Pillars Mountain

    <h4>Chapter 665: Five Pirs Mountain</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Under the light pir, the familiar Samsara Square appeared in front of Meng Qi once more. He touched his storage bag to ensure that all his weapons and treasures, including the ¡°World of Dao¡± impartation, or Supreme-wisdom Tree as referred to by the Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms, were still there. He found out that he had toplete this mission one year ago today, so he took the tree out of the headquarters of The Immortals on the way to Shaolin Temple. However, he was unsure of the exact timing and was unable to enter Shaolin Temple in time.

    ¡°The Dominator didn¡¯t dare to make me disappear in front of a Dharmakaya...¡± Meng Qi was happy at the increasing ¡°cowardliness¡± of the Dominator. It increased his chances of getting rid of the Dominator in the future.

    However, considering that Taoist Chonghe, a man who was almost an immortal himself, was still stuck in Samsara, he was unsure if his estimation of the Dominator¡¯s strength was urate.

    ¡°What is the Dominator concerned about?¡±

    Another light column appeared and a yellow figure was slightly revealed in the light. Jiang Zhiwei, holding a long sword, stepped out as if she were a morning glow.

    ¡°How are you feeling?¡± She asked, smiling.

    Meng Qiughed. ¡°Not bad.¡±

    He remembered Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s question four months ago and wanted to answer her. ¡°If Gods and Bhuddas use us as pawns and control our lives, we will butcher them with our swords and sabers!¡±

    However, having calmed down, he was embarrassed to say this and thus remained quiet.

    He identified Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s breath as he looked at her. He asked, ¡°Had a breakthrough?¡±

    Seeing that Meng Qi¡¯s mood had improved, Jiang Zhiwei was no longer worried and she honestly replied. ¡°It wouldn¡¯t have been so fast withoutprehending ¡°World of Dao¡± and part of the Primary Instruction that you provided.¡±

    Speaking of this, her cheeks turned slightly red. ¡°I spent most of this year realizing and examining my Sword Principles and Sword Art in preparation for the breakthrough. Thus, I did not have much harvest. Fortunately, I dismembered Celestial-river Sword and used its main materials to upgrade my Sword of the Sun-Prating Rainbow. I used the remaining parts to exchange for 4,100 karma points. I have 4,280 karma points now.¡±

    In fear that she might not be in time for this mission, she had chosen the easiest method to earn karma points. As for the sword of Immortal Yuding, she would only consider it afterpleting the mission.

    Meng Qiughed upon hearing the remark. ¡°Why would you feel embarrassed with more than 4,000 karma points. Even though I have many objects, most of them are useful and I would rather use them than exchange them for karma points. Must I die of embarrassment now with only 80 karma points?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t care, you have thick skin.¡± Jiang Zhiwei knew that Meng Qi was teasing, so she replied mockingly.

    ¡°Thick skin...¡± Meng Qi grinned and coughed. ¡°What¡¯s the current standard of your sword?¡±

    ¡°Simr to your Flowing Fire. It is near Exquisite and worth around 8,000 karma points. For me, it is the most convenient one and is as strong as an Exquisite sword.¡± Her eyes seemed to light up in excitement as she talked about her precious sword.

    The main material of Celestial-river Sword could be used to cultivate divine weapons. Even though failure would reduce its grade, it was still of a higher standard than most other materials, making it the ideal choice for Jiang Zhiwei.

    Another three light pirs emerged. Ruan Yushu, Qi Zhengyan and Zhao Heng appeared in Samsara Square.

    ¡°Senior Brother Qi, I went to visit you the other day, but you were rushing off. Did you find something good?¡± Meng Qi went forward and smiled inquiringly.

    He was worried that Qi Zhengyan needed help and thus asked directly.

    Qi Zhengyan still wore his in green clothes. He looked ordinary but had a mysterious breath that was indecipherable by Meng Qi, making him seem unusual. However, anyone who was an Exterior master would have a unique charm regardless of their looks.

    ¡°Nothing exceptional.¡± He exined calmly. ¡°While adventuringst time, I discovered a hidden residence of an Exterior master. I was too weak then and it was troublesome tomunicate with you all. Thus, I went back to stabilize before rushing over. However, there weren¡¯t many items there¡ªonly a few skills, precious weapons, elixirs, and two exotic minerals and produce...¡±

    Meng Qi nodded. ¡°There is no need to exin so much. You can just say that you had an adventure and tell us how many karma points you can exchange.¡±

    Qi Zhengyan felt suffocated. He rarely spoke this much...

    Taking a light breath, he walked to the central light column and took out all the items that he intended to exchange.

    ¡°I got 9,600 karma points, for a total of 9,880,¡± he reported.

    Meng Qi solemnly said, ¡°Brother Qi, I have to depend on you this time as I only obtained 80 points.¡±

    The joke was a continuation of the chat with Jiang Zhiwei. The others were confused while Jiang Zhiwei almostughed.

    Meng Qi did not mention the Zhen Wu Chain Mission and the impartation of Seven Strokes of Heaven Interception as it was useless to mention now. He wanted to wait for the correct opportunity to discuss it together with his invitation to join The Immortals.

    Zhao Heng was wearing his yellow robe. He took out his items and said while exchanging, ¡°Around half a year ago, I made a breakthrough to the 2-fold Heaven, and I am now still quite some distance away from 3-fold Heaven.¡±

    With the True Emperor Seal and the position of emperor¡¯s younger brother, he had plenty of items to use for his cultivation. If not for the fact that the strictness of the Political Affairs Hall had resulted in few excess materials and objects, he should have achieved 3-fold Heaven already.

    Listening to Zhao Heng¡¯s disappointed words, Meng Qiughed. ¡°The situation is different now. We are all Exteriors now and we will improve together as long as we cooperate. Second Heaven or Third Heaven makes no difference.¡±

    Zhao Heng nodded slightly. ¡°I have a total of 4,880 karma points.¡±

    Once he was done, Ruan Yushu stepped forward. She coldly said, ¡°I have cultivated Bells in Three Realms in the past few weeks.¡±

    ¡°Bells in Three Realms? Not bad!¡± Meng Qi knew that the skill was extraordinary in Heavenly Sounds of Langhuan and was known as a godly support skill.

    Ruan Yushu bit her lips gently as a slight smile appeared on her face. She did not disguise her delight as if her good deed needed to be praised.

    She had a total of 6,780 karma points after exchanging her excess exotic minerals and produce.

    Even though Meng Qi said that he only had 80 points, he searched his Space Ring and exchanged the Pearl of the Fortune Purple Qi¡ªan object that had been rendered useless after cultivating Tri-gem Wish Fist¡ªfor 1,300 karma points.

    They had 27,200 karma points altogether.

    ¡°What should we exchange for?¡± Meng Qi looked at hispanions.

    Even though he had contributed the least, frankly, he felt no inferiority. He would just contribute more to make up for hisck of points.

    This time, Qi Zhengyan spoke first, showing initiative for the first time. ¡°We should leave 3,500 karma points in preparation for failure.¡±

    ¡°Journey to the West is dangerous. We need to be careful.¡± Ruan Yushu agreed.

    Looking at how everyone was discussing failure, Meng Qi realized that their previous Death Task in the Journey to the West world had left a profound impression on everyone.

    Qi Zhengyan spoke again. ¡°We have secret treasures such as Baroque Pagoda of Nature¡¯s Hues and Five-colored Stone from the previous mission, so we need not exchange for simr objects. We only need a specific high-tier object.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true...¡± Meng Qi remembered the secret treasures from the Apotheosis Mission. Even though he had none of those, he knew that Ancient Space-breaching Talisman and Fiery Core of the Grand Sun were of equal standard as the other secret treasures.

    ¡°My family gave me a treasure to protect myself after I became an Exterior master.¡± The Phoenix-perching Zither in Ruan Yushu¡¯s hand looked ancient yet clean.

    ¡°Me too.¡± Huanhua Swords Sect had done the same for Qi Zhengyan.

    Zhao Heng thought about it for a moment and then indicated that he had no opinion.

    Meng Qi and Jiang Zhiwei exchanged nces.

    The two of them had passed the first level of the Celestial Ladder and could win against most Peerless Master Pros without using secret treasures. With support from the other three, it would be impossible not to win if they faced Peerless Master Pros. However, grandmasters would prove to be a challenge.

    They would be able to exchange for at most three targetted items with their karma points. Having secret treasures such as Fiery Core of the Grand Sun meant that it would be better for them to keep their karma points for emergency return in case of danger. Otherwise, the ¡°discounted price¡± that the Dominator gave would cause Meng Qi heartache.

    The shadow of Journey to the West still remained in Meng Qi¡¯s heart. He thought for a while and then breathed in. ¡°I would be embarrassed if I said I exchanged just 1,300 karma points. I actually exchanged for 3,500 karma points.¡±

    Meng Qi would not be embarrassed if the points were exchanged for secret treasures because everyone would benefit from them. However, he did feel that he was robbing his friends as he was exchanging less.

    Zhang Heng smiled. ¡°We didn¡¯t say anything when you contributed more, right?¡±

    What he meant was that there was no need to be embarrassed and to just keep the points.

    ¡°Little monk, since when were you so melodramatic?¡± Jiang Zhiwei chided Meng Qi jokingly.

    Qi Zhengyan and Ruan Yushu thought the same.

    Meng Qi snorted in agreement and kept the karma points. He then turned around to select the secret treasures.

    He didn¡¯t hesitate and chose the familiar Demon-revealing Mirror. Of course, it was of a higher quality.

    ¡°Everyone who has used itpliments it!¡± Meng Qi ground his teeth as he thought of his adventures in the Journey to the West world.

    ¡°Demon-revealing Mirror, a Top Grade Precious Weapon. It is an imitation of the ancient divine weapon, Demon-revealing Mirror. Any monster that is not Monster Venerable will return to its original form and faint instantly when it is reflected on the mirror. Monster Venerables with the same power as a Top ss Master Pro of the Human tribe will turn back to original form and lose all its strength. If it has the same power as Peerless Master Pros, it will be unable to move and be vulnerable to ughter. If it has the same power as grandmasters, it will freeze between a period of a second to three hours, depending on its strength, and its strength will be reduced by half. This weapon can be used twice and is worth 9,400 karma points.¡±

    Ruan Yushu kept this object. After distributing 3,500 karma points to all, only 300 remained.

    As there was still time remaining, the group started discussing their mission.

    How to sessfully prevent the demonic cult?

    Do we use force to dispell them or grab the key item and hide from their pursuit?

    After a while, a light column appeared together with the cold voice of the Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms.

    ¡°Main task in the Realm of the Journey to the West: On topof the Five Pirs Mountain, a Shard of the Celestial Court has appeared. Your task shall be to defend the item that rests in the central core of the Celestial Court from the demons that will being for it. The prize for sess shall be 3,500 Karma points. Failure will result in the forfeiture of the same amount of points.¡±

    The scenery in front of Meng Qi changed and he saw a giant mountain in front. There were five peaks shaped like five fingers!

    Looking at the peaks, Meng Qi thought of Friar Jiedu. He had wanted to test his waters and agree to his demands, leaving the Talisman of the Six Runes behind. However, in the battle for the Zither of Limbo, Friar Jiedu had been frightened away by the Oracle of the Covenant. Perhaps because he needed to heal his injury due to the Blood Divine Bead, he had not appeared again.

    Five Pirs Mountain and Six True Words Charm. What would happen now that he hadn¡¯t taken care of that issue?

    Meng Qi exhaled slowly.

    Thirty-three dayster, at thend of Immortals.

    An old man in a Taoist attire was looking at the furnace of Eight Diagrams in the ordinary Tusita Pce.

    Two boys, one wearing golden robes and the other wearing silver robes, stood next to the elder, staring outside from time to time.

    The old man opened his eyes slowly and nonchntly said, ¡°Give him a Buddhist verse.¡±

    ¡°Yes, master.¡± The boy in golden robes bowed and left the room.

    The old man pointed at the furnace and it opened. Gas rushed out and filled the night sky.

    It dragged a dark vortex-like object down, twisting all light around it toward the vortex. Wherever it passed, the ¡°stars¡± that shone like the Grand Sun were torn apart and sucked into the vortex without it destroying itself.

    When the object that swallowed even light fell into the furnace, the old man pointed at the furnace once more, closing it. There were no more movements afterward.

    He closed his eyes again as if what he did just now was a daily routine.

    The wind flew past, bringing silence.

 Chapter 666: Southern Heavenly Door

    <h4>Chapter 666: Southern Heavenly Door</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Few clouds lingered in the clear blue sky as Meng Qi and his friends stared down at Five Pirs Mountain, trying to sense any abnormalities nearby. They did not talk much as they carefully ventured forward, flying near the mountaintop while evading any big monsters nearby.

    After looking at a few ces, they finally found the shard of Celestial Court that the Dominator was talking about at a cave in one of the side mountains.

    It was two feet in size and had an irregr shape. The interior was a blur that couldn¡¯t even be noticed with Meng Qi¡¯s eyes. It was as if a vast world were hidden inside.

    After using his mental abilities to sense the surroundings, Meng Qi frowned. ¡°Monsters areing, but not many.¡±

    There was a slight Demon Odor lingering in the cave. It was a mixture of all types of monsters and thus the strength was difficult to judge.

    ¡°Either there are monsters nearby or they are the recon team of some bandit king.¡± Zhao Heng guessed. ¡°Regardless, we seem to be ahead.¡±

    ¡°We are ahead of most monsters in entering the shard of Celestial Court!¡±

    Getting the key object was necessary regardless of how the mission developed.

    The mission would be smoother if they were ahead of the monsters.

    Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s face turned solemn. ¡°We shall not wait. Let us enter immediately.¡±

    After inspection, the gang was sure that no traps or ambushesy among the debris.

    Some ideas appeared in Meng Qi¡¯s mind but they were notpletely formed yet. He followed half a step behind Jiang Zhiwei and entered the chaotic shard.

    If he could not concentrate, he should not be leading the team.

    As he entered the shard, a piercing cold feeling covered Meng Qi¡¯s skin and he became slightly dizzy. It was as if he had suddenly flown up a thousand miles into the sky.

    The sea of Vital Qi between heaven and earth mixed andbined with the chaos and it appeared as if it was a solid object. Being inside it can make one feel as if one¡¯s Vital Spirit and physical body are cleansed, making one feel immensely rxed.

    After losing sight for a brief period of time, the group saw a broken gate in front of them.

    It was made from white jade that was condensed by the chaotic celestial scent. It looked strong and hard upon sight. However, one of the side pirs was broken and tilted to the left. Scorch marks were all over it, and orange mes still seemed to burn slowly in some ces. It had gone through a war.

    The horizontal board in the middle of the gate was nted. It was crystallized and golden ancient seal scripts were written on it. Meng Qi recognized the words on it immediately.

    ¡°Southern Heavenly Door!¡±

    It was truly the ancient Celestial Court! Even though the Dominator had already informed them about this, the group still gasped in shock. ¡°How many immortals and legendary figures have passed through this door to see the Heaven Sovereign?¡±

    ¡°He was the figure representing a generation, striking fear, and respect in all three realms. A thousand fairies came to worship him! Gods and Buddhas bowed their head in respect! But all these are gone now because they destroyed themselves with the demons, turning everything into nothing! What a cruel twist of fate!¡±

    Ten thousand years had passed and only ruins were left in the Celestial Court that had reigned above all. One can only stop and exim at the power and ruthlessness of time.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡±Jiang Zhiwei looked behind the Southern Heavenly Door but only saw tumbling mist with deadly silence. None of the mystical and heavenly aura of the Celestial Court or Immortal Realm was observed.

    Everyone shuddered when they saw that. ¡°What has the ancient Celestial Court been through?¡±

    ¡°Will there be anything sinister inside?¡±

    ¡°Will it be like the Holy Mountain of today?¡¯

    Suddenly, Meng Qi felt a sh of brilliance as all his previous thoughts finally strung together. He passed down the idea to his teammates. ¡°Since we are earlier than most monsters, we can set up a formation to scare the monsters after us, making them frightful and suspicious, slowing them down as well. This way we can gain more time.¡±

    ¡°Scare them?¡± Jiang Zhiwei knew Meng Qi well and she understood his thoughts immediately.

    ¡°Yes, there are bound to be many dangers inside the shard of Celestial Court. Its fall is also a mystery. No one knows what one could encounter inside, causing one to be frightened and careful here. All we need to do is to amplify this feeling...¡± Meng Qi exined the general idea to the group.

    There was no time left to discuss. Seeing that Meng Qi¡¯s n made sense, the group concurred and flew toward the Southern Heavenly Door together.

    As they passed through the Southern Heavenly Door, Qi Zhengyan suddenly turned around and looked to the west. His eyes were sentimental and mysterious.

    ¡°Are you thinking of the past?¡± Meng Qi felt touched.

    In the Journey to the West world, one would definitely remember Zhang Yuanshan and the others who had died in the west as well as the scariness of Holy Mountain.

    Meng Qi sighed as he flew over the ruins of Southern Heavenly Door.

    Just as he flew past the gate, Meng Qi sank down andnded on the clouds.

    ¡°Why?¡± Meng Qi sensed that his Interior powers were unchanged and that he can still pull the Force of Heaven and Earth, however, he could no longer fly.

    ¡°One shall not fly when seeing the Heaven Sovereign!¡± They had all heard such legends before, but Meng Qi thought there must be more to it.

    The in Lady¡¯s Paradise must have been adjusted by Mystic Fairy of the Nine Heavens before.

    As he was thinking about this, he turned around and put his hands on the ruins of the Southern Heavenly Door, attempting to lift it up.

    Meng Qi was envious of Gu Xiaosang¡¯s abilities after she obtained the Boundary Marker of the Celestial Court. Thus, he tried to do the same with the Southern Heavenly Door.

    Meng Qi¡¯s muscles bulged but it didn¡¯t even move a little.

    Seeing that, Meng Qi increased his strength but the Southern Heavenly Door still remained unmoved.

    Meng Qi thought about the situation and decided that it would be useless even if he used Law Phenomenon. He decided to stop wasting time and smiled at the group while walking toward the center of the mist.

    ...

    Pcesy on top of neverending clouds as if they were the home of the fairies. However, all the pces were rundown and were in ruins. Some werepletely destroyed while others were merely damaged, but none of them had a rotten breath or seemed ancient. It was as if time froze the moment the Celestial Court was destroyed.

    Dozens of monsters galloped in under the lead of a snake-headed monster.

    The small monsters looked around and found everything in ruins. Silence reigned as even wind disappeared. Fright naturally appeared in their hearts as images of their death started appearing in their mind.

    This was the Celestial Court that had fallen inexplicably! Even if they ware ignorant, they knew that it was powerful.

    The most timid Bluish Snake Monster and ck Snake Monster were already shivering. They stuck close to Vanguard Python.

    Vanguard Python was a little afraid as well but the responsibility toward his mission gave him strength. Hemanded. ¡°Spread out! Form teams of two and search for the treasures. Know the surroundings well! Our king wille once you report your findings!¡±

    A strange glow had erupted a month ago, drawing the attention of many monster kings. Once their search proved futile, they sent out their men to find treasures.

    ¡°Spread? Spread apart!¡± Bluish Snake Monster and ck Snake Monster were petrified but they dared not object.

    The two monsters teamed up and ventured into apletely destroyed garden. Just as they left the sight of the others, they hid in a secluded ce and dared not go on.

    ¡°Tell them we found nothing!¡± Bluish Snake Monster reminded his partner.

    ck Snake Monster smirked. ¡°I¡¯m not stupid. If I speak nonsense, it will be found out easily!¡±

    Who knew what kind of monstersy in wait in the shard of Celestial Court!

    The two monsters stopped speaking as they waited for theirpanions to return.

    Suddenly, Bluish Snake Monster whispered, ¡°They are back.¡±

    Two monsters came from the other direction. They seemed to have rushed back after searching.

    ¡°We shall wait for a while first.¡± ck Snake Monster was more careful.

    They nced secretly and saw a snake monster and a fish monster calmly approaching them.

    ¡°There seems to be no danger.¡± Bluish Snake Monster mumbled to himself.

    As soon as he spoke, the world became silent and the two monsters in front of them fell. Their breath instantly disappeared.

    ¡°Dead, dead...¡± The two snake monsters were stupefied and frightened to their core. If not for the fact that they were cold-blooded, they would have been drenched in cold sweat!

    Their twopanions had just mysteriously died!

    Furthermore, they had no external injuries. It was as if evil ghosts had simply taken their spirits away!

    In this nightmare, they saw a few other teams returning.

    Plop! Plop!

    The monsters fell one by one, dead. Some of them were still smiling!

    Such a sight almost made the two snake monsters faint. ¡°Such a horrifying ce!¡±

    ¡°You two!¡± The furious voice of Vanguard Python rang above their head. It was apparent that it had just returned and was oblivious to the situation, focused only on the twozy monsters!

    The two monsters were not frightened by the vanguard but were instead delighted. It was as if they had found a spring during a drought, a savior in a crisis.

    Vanguard Python was a master that cultivated its Monster Core and Initial Blood!

    They rose immediately, rushing toward Vanguard Python.

    At this time, a gust of wind blew past their necks. In front of them, electricity struck out of the eyes and mouth of Vanguard Python. It fell onto the ground and then dissipated into a pile of nothing!

    ¡°Agh!¡±

    The two monsters shrieked and lost their minds, rushing out of the gate.

    ...

    Outside Five Pirs Mountain, a few hundred monsters traveled on a group of dark clouds toward the shard of Celestial Court.

    White Fox Demon was part of the group. He had profound reverence and admiration for his king.

    ¡°Our great king is deep and horrifying. He was the lone champion of Aparagodaniya and had endured the crisis of Holy Mountain. In the world today, few Monster Kings can match up to him.¡± He turned his head subconsciously toward the king as he spoke.

    A ck throney in the middle of the monsters, forming dark clouds around it. A man in a ck cloak sat on it. He had light green skin and a hooked nose but otherwise looked exactly like a human.

    He was calm andposed. With a single nce, one would know that he was a strong monster.

    The dark clouds fell toward the shard of Celestial Court.

    The demon king calmly said, ¡°They should have information by now. Let¡¯s enter.¡±

    ¡°Great King, shall we not wait for Monster King of the Seven Caves?¡± A small monster asked.

    ¡°Monster King of the Seven Caves? How dare he call himself a monster king?¡± ck-robed Monster King sneered.

    ¡°Yes, Great King!¡± The small monster replied hurriedly in fear of offending the king.

    The king then waved his hand, signaling for the monsters to sing in unison.

    ¡°The king asked me toe to the mountain...¡±

    While singing, they carried the ck throne into the shard of Celestial Court.

    Just as they regained their sight, they saw the ruins of the Southern Heavenly Door and the two monsters running out of it. They were mumbling.

    ¡°All dead, all dead...¡±

    ck-robed Monster King turned solemn instantly.

 Chapter 667: Ancestor

    <h4>Chapter 667: Ancestor</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    ¡°All dead, all dead...¡±

    Frightful, fearful, confused and sluggish whispers traveled into every monster¡¯s ears in the quiet environment. Their hearts beat fast and their mouths became dry as horrifying images popped up in their heads.

    The ruins of the Southern Heavenly Doory in front of them. Coupled with the timid demeanor and the words of the monsters and the mysteriously tumbling mist far away, one would easily be afraid of the ancient Celestial Court that had been abandoned for decades. It was the primal instinct of everyone to avoid danger.

    ¡°What did the snakes encounter behind the Southern Heavenly Door? Why would they be so scared it¡¯s as if they are out of their minds?¡±

    The masterful ck-robed Monster King was much moreposed. He morphed his right hand into a w, pulling the two monsters toward him.

    Suddenly, his mouth became elongated and pointed. It poked the mid-brows of the monsters, absorbing their memories.

    Inexplicable death, inexplicable death again. ck-robed Monster King frowned slightly at what he saw. He was unable to decipher what they had encountered.

    ¡°How did they escape?¡± As the two monsters hadpletely broken down since the fall of Vanguard Python, their memories were a chaotic mess, and ck-robed Monster King could no longer absorb any useful information.

    He remained silent for a long time before ordering the rest of the monsters. ¡°Wait here and don¡¯t enter. Wait for me toe back.¡±

    ck-robed Monster King initially wanted to bring his followers inside to speed up the process of treasure hunting. However, this horrifying and mysterious event that killed even Vanguard Python made him more cautious. He had to reduce unnecessary loss of manpower.

    The followers nodded quickly, secretly thanking their king. If it were other Monster Kings, they would have forced the followers to venture ahead and use themselves to test for traps and lure out hidden enemies inside the ruins of Celestial Court.

    Two long wings suddenly grew out of the ck-robed Monster King¡¯s back. His feathers were like golden daggers and a single p of his wings brought him over the Southern Heavenly Door.

    However, even he was bound to the ¡°floor¡±, making him unable to utilize those wings.

    Recalling the words left by the ancestors, he figured out why and walked forward instead.

    Enemies seemed to surround him in the tumbling mist. The encounters of the two monsters made him immensely wary and he ventured forward with extreme caution. He did not p his wings but instead glided to the string of pces ahead.

    He spent a long time traveling a distance he would usually spend two to three seconds traversing. The solidified silence amid the ruins of the pces made them seem more mysterious. The blood of the monster king flowed faster as he became suspicious of the surroundings, wary of any potential danger.

    How could he afford to be careless in the past Celestial Court and the current City of Death? Especially since the monsters before him had encountered strange and mysterious events.

    He walked slowly to the garden where Bluish Snake Monster and ck Snake Monster had hidden. He wanted to examine the corpses to determine their cause of death and judge the level of danger of the situation, or the standard of his enemies.

    He looked ahead and saw only dead wood and broken walls. There was not even a speck of dust around. All the corpses had disappeared.

    ¡°The corpses are gone?¡± ck-robed Monster King gasped in shock as he felt increasingly terrified. He slowed down and sensed his surroundings more carefully.

    ¡°If I am not mistaken, they would be cautious with every step and dare not increase their speed so as to avoid entering formations or encountering strong foes.¡± Meng Qi turned back to look at the string of pces without slowing down.

    The group hid their breaths and used the soundless music and dark lightning¡ªa few of their more creepy and mysterious moves¡ªto kill Vanguard Python and to scare theblue and ck snakes. They then purposefully let them go to let them convey the scary and mysterious nature of the interior to the monster king, slowing down their progress.

    They then searched the pces speedily but noticed no items, especially not the core item. They then passed by the ce and moved along the sole solid road. Clouds were all around them, and stepping on these clouds would cause them to fall.

    ¡°Even our search was careful. They should be more cautious than we were now that they are scared.¡± Zhao Heng smiled, satisfied with their n.

    Jiang Zhiwei reminded them. ¡°If the Monster King is brainless and reckless, he might not fall into our trap.¡±

    The Journey to the West world of today had fewer big monsters than her own world. Any monster who reigned over a mountain dared to call himself a Monster King.

    Ruan Yushu pursed her lips. ¡°A Monster King that can threaten us would be grandmaster level at most. No matter how brainless or reckless he is, he would be sly and smart after so many years of cultivation.¡±

    Meng Qi was about to agree when he remembered that many Monster Kings of Journey to the West were foolish and naive and were often fooled by Monkey King. Thus, he remained silent.

    Qi Zhengyan said boringly, ¡°We are not fast either. The Dominator only mentioned the core object but never described its appearance or where to find it. We will need to search inch by inch so as not to miss it.¡±

    They all nodded and agreed that this was the key challenge to the mission. Otherwise, they could have immediately sought out the core object and evaded the monsters, easily aplishing the mission.

    At this moment, they heard the sound of water sshing in front of them. It didn¡¯t sound normal¡ªit had an illusory feel.

    ¡°Water of the Celestial River...¡± Meng Qi naturally thought of that as he heard water sounds in the Celestial Court.

    ¡°The Celestial River that Marshal Canopy oncemanded?¡±

    They all looked at each other and quickened their pace. They passed by the mist and saw a quietly flowing river. The water in it seemed to be an illusion as it shimmered like fish scales. Beyond it, one could not see the bottom of the river.

    Suddenly, Meng Qi raised his hand to stop Jiang Zhiwei and the rest. He stopped as well.

    It was because a majestic soldier in silver armor stood on the long and narrow cloud bridge across the Celestial River!

    ¡°Heavenly Soldier?¡± Meng Qi was stunned.

    ¡°How can one dress like this in the Celestial Court if he is not a Heavenly Soldier?¡±

    ¡°Could there still be a Heavenly Army or Officials remaining in the shard?¡±

    Meng Qi pondered and discovered something amiss. The ¡°Heavenly Soldier¡± neither stopped them nor asked them questions. He merely stood there like a statue, eternally protecting the ce.

    ¡°Not a statue but its vitality is strangely solidified.¡± Jiang Zhiwei ryed her voice to the rest.

    As she spoke, Meng Qi realized what was amiss. The Silver-armored Heavenly Soldier was eight feet tall and full of vitality. Great strengthy in his physical body and his skin seemed undecayed. It was as if he was still alive.

    However, he was not breathing and did not interact with the sea of Vital Qi. His blood was not flowing and it seemed like time had stopped for him.

    ¡°I can¡¯tprehend the cause of death...¡± Meng Qi frowned.

    Zhao Heng was even more puzzled. ¡°His body is not only undecayed after thousands of years, but it also retained vitality and strength. Was he a Dharmakaya?¡±

    Even Exterior masters can remain undecayed after death but they would be unable to retain their strength and vitality.

    ¡°The bridge guard should be a Heavenly Soldier.¡± Ruan Yushu whispered.

    ¡°If all Heavenly Soldiers are Dharmakayas, swallowing 10,000 of them would be ridiculous!¡± Meng Qi took a deep breath.

    ¡°I have seen the metamorphosis of an Earth Immortal. It was simr to this Heavenly Soldier and yet entirely different as it didn¡¯t retain its vitality.¡±

    ¡°Heavenly Soldiers should only be Exterior masters. His death must be unique to himself or the condition of Celestial Court.¡±

    With such a unique being ¡°blocking¡± their path, they dared not be careless and ventured forward with caution.

    Meng Qi walked forward step by step and the Heavenly Soldier still didn¡¯t react.

    A gust of demonic wind blew down dark clouds as six monsters appeared near the shard of Celestial Court.

    Three of them were burly figures wearing armor. One had patterns on its face that formed the word ¡°King.¡± It had fierce eyes and protruding teeth and had demonic ghosts surrounding itself. One had dark skin and long messy hair. He was plump with fists the size of y pots. Thest looked honest and had a muscr body, it was holding a rake.

    Their breaths were all slightly decayed as they seemed to have lived for thousands of years.

    ¡°Shard of Celestial Court! Shard of Celestial Court!¡± Tiger Monster, who had the ¡°king¡± word on his forehead, shouted delightedly.

    The ck Bear Monster licked its lips and said, ¡°I was worried about a decreasing lifespan as I ran out of elixirs. Ha, such a fortunate encounter!¡±

    ¡°Fortunate! Fortunate!¡± Wild Ox Monster was bad with words.

    Tiger Monster breathed out and eximed. ¡°I was ignorant when I was young and thus missed the opportunity to eat the meat of Xuanzang. Otherwise, I would have be immortal long ago and wouldn¡¯t be reduced to such a state.¡±

    He turned around and wanted to thank Silver Python King. It was his followers who sent back the story and he was the one who shared the news with them, allowing them to get here at once.

    Silver Python King stuck out his tongue. He was wearing a silver armor and holding a long spear, standing majestically in front of smaller monsters. A man draped in a ck cloak stood next to him, and Tiger Monster could only feel the rotten breath.

    ¡°This is?¡± He asked curiously and the Monster Kings nced to look at the mysterious figure.

    Silver Python King replied respectfully, ¡°My ancestor, Snake Dang.¡±

    ¡°Snake Dang?¡± Tiger Monster repeated the name in his head. He had never heard the name before but he was sure that Silver Python King¡¯s ancestor would be extraordinary.

    Snake Dang looked around and said in a hoarse voice.

    ¡°Don¡¯t dy.¡±

    As they approached the Heavenly Soldier, Meng Qi became more vignt, ready to attack at any moment. However, the soldier did not move at all¡ªit was as if he waspletely dead.

    Meng Qi was only slightly relieved as he passed the Heavenly Soldier and left the bridge. He seemed to be scaring himself.

    However, one must always be cautious in such a situation and not take life as a joke.

    The rest followed him as Meng Qi sensed the flowing river.

    Suddenly, a buzz screamed in his mind as he fell into a dreand. He could only feel the flowing river and the shining lights. The river seemed to flow into the endless void where many bright and fiery stars shone like a Grand Sun. Meng Qi felt as if he would neverplete the entire journey of the river.

    He stopped sensing immediately and ground his teeth. ¡°Was that the Milky Way?¡±

    ¡°As expected of Celestial Court of the Immortal Realm!¡±

    He was about to step off the bridge when he felt Qi Zhengyan¡¯s breath. He was striking a ce in the void with his sword.

    The strike passed through the purple river of stars and the airflow. It did not hit anything.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Meng Qi remained guarded.

    Qi Zhengyan frowned. ¡°I felt people following us before we entered the shard. Now, there are more of them.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re being Watched?¡± Meng Qi sensed his surroundings and looked around.

    In the absence of danger, how can Senior Brother Qi be more sensitive than himself?

    Suddenly, Meng Qi¡¯s heart tightened as he stared at the Heavenly Soldier.

    The eyes of Heavenly Soldier slowly opened. The solidified vitality broke free and became strong once more. It was as if the Soldier had returned from ages ago!

 Chapter 668: The Might of the Grandmaster

    <h4>Chapter 668: The Might of the Grandmaster</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    It was as though Meng Qi could hear the roar of a mighty river, but in fact, the sound was the rmenced blood flow of the Heavenly Soldier¡ªraging and tempestuous.

    The image of a bloody river formed in their minds. It was a perfect match for the sound. It flowed fiercely and had a frightening power that seemed capable of sweeping up everything.

    It was quite a feat for one person to create such a feeling out of his blood lineage. Even if there was a stark contrast between static and dynamic, it was enough to prove that Heavenly Soldier was indeed powerful!

    He was at least on the Grandmaster level!

    Meng Qi made the decision instantly. He turned his body with the sword and de in his hands.

    There was no hint of uncertainty or confusion in the Silver-armored Heavenly Soldier¡¯s eyes. He did not have the normal reaction that anyone would have after suddenly being revived. He was ruthless, spiteful and full of killing sense!

    ¡°You evil spirits have the nerve to intrude on the Celestial Court. Damn you all!¡± As he screamed those words, he wielded a long halberd and a vast gxy appeared from his back. Then, a dazzling light broke and burned brighter and bigger. The mes seemed to be bending everything in sight, as though integrating with the long halberd.

    The form of falling stars!

    Meanwhile, Meng Qi felt the dense air and boiling seas, which not only turned into a heavy chain that not only constrained him but also made it hard for both his Inner World and External World to connect. This Vital Qi, which could engulf heaven and earth, was now broken up.

    Thus, he could only exert seventy percent of his strength!

    This was the power of the grandmaster level!

    After reaching the Exterior, the Interior too was more apparent. It could invoke the changing of the celestial phenomena and link the Nature¡¯s Force, which meant it had a superpower. This was only an activation of the Force of Heaven and Earth added to his body, and there was no way to essentially affect surroundings. At most, it could summon the wind or rain and destroy. However, after stepping over the second Celestial Ladder, when the Dharma and Logos and Dharma Form preliminarily fused, the Interior then start taking form. Once it became apparent, it could then affect Dharma and Logos to some extent. Some of them would be either erged or restrained, thereby creating a kind of home court advantage for oneself and weaken opponents.

    It was just like the war between the Crying Elder and Xuan Bei at the beginning, when the surroundings were full of screams and howls struggling with the Buddha Aura.

    Meng Qi could barely move as many chains tied up his body. It was fortunate that he had taken precautionary measures in case of facing a grandmaster.

    He slowed down his pace and lowered his long saber. Using the constraint of heaven and earth, Meng Qi was able toplete the retraction of power without relying on the scabbard. He then opened up all of his Aperture acupoints and focused all of his forms on the tip of his de, including the indestructible Primeval form!

    Compared to the past, Meng Qi made great progress in cohering strength after obtaining the Chaos Vortex. At this moment, it was as though he was dragging the heavy long saber to attack, but it was a strain to push the de forward as though he was constrained by time. Then darkness fell on everything.

    As the long halberd floridly came into view like a shooting star and the footsteps came to a halt, Meng Qi screamed.

    ¡°Open!¡±

    As he swung his long saber, Meng Qi¡¯s body became bigger and bulged up to gigantic form. All his umted power erupted and changed into a brilliant saber radiance that sliced the darkness and headed for the shooting star.

    Bang!

    The shooting star was then broken in two and the long halberd slightly reverberated, but Meng Qi was forced out and was in danger of falling into the ¡°Celestial River¡±. The subsequent transformations became difficult to materialize.

    Even if he used the Law Phenomenon and The Big Bang Technique, he would barely block the attack.

    However, he had partners. Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s sword light appeared just as the long halberd reverberated. Taking advantage of the moment, her sword unyieldingly broke through the defenses, heading straight for the Heavenly Soldier¡¯s mid-brows. In fact, the timing was perfect. Anyter and the soldier would have had the time to set up another defense. On the other hand, if shehad attacked just a moment earlier, then her sword would have been blocked by the long halberd!

    Bang!

    The Heavenly Soldier lowered his head and Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s sword light hit his helmet. Unfortunately, she was not able to hit his vital points.

    Cracks began to appear on the Heavenly Soldier¡¯s helmet, demonstrating just how strong the Sword of the Sun-Prating Rainbow was.

    The Silver-armored Heavenly Soldier was furious. As he wielded his long halberd, stars began falling behind him. He was hellbent on killing the five evil spirits before him, unwilling to listen to any kind of exnation!

    Bang!

    Ruan Yushu then held her zither in ce and a bell-shaped shadow formed behind her. As she yed the zither, shock waves shook the three realms!

    Qi Zhengyan did not stand still either. He kept attacking with his long sword, sending chaotic colors of sword light toward the Silver-armored Heavenly Soldier to surround him. The sword light sucked up all the power and seemed to form an energy field. Meanwhile, Zhao Heng used ¡°By the grace of God¡±, which turned heaven and earth upside down, weakening the grandmaster¡¯s effect on the surroundings and pushing back the energy field.

    The Heavenly Soldier was beyond the boiling point now. His muscles bulged up, making his armor even tighter. The power of those three seemed to have slowed him down just a little, and he was quickly able to break free. He began wielding his whip toward Ruan Yushu and the others.

    The sound of the zither was louder now. They gave their all to block the whip and barely managed toe out unscathed. However, they were no longer able to exert any more control over him.

    By this point, Meng Qi was able to steady his body and he was able to look down on the Heavenly Soldier with his towering height. From his back, two arms grew out¡ªone was holding the violet thunder de and the other was holding the turtle-armored double sword. He yelled and stood in front of Jiang Zhiwei and the others. Then he began slicing downward with his two des and two swords.

    The momentum of his sabers was strong and powerful. It formed a Dark Dot as though it was twisting the surrounding air. His sword light seemed omnipotent, prating every spot possible!

    He used the first half of ¡°Falling Sun¡±, which he created from thebination of ¡°the Chaos Vortex¡± and ¡°World of Dao¡±!

    The swords and des seemed to have hit each other half-way, fusing the Dark Dot and the sword light.

    Kaboom!

    The noise of the swords and des was so loud that it seemed to have shocked the Celestial River, creating waves in the illusionary water.

    A thin ray of light prated, but it was enough to make everyone blind. Ruan Yushu and the others were hiding behind Meng Qi, so they were not directly hit by the ray of light. Even then, they were blinded and the heat of the aftershock was enough to almost melt the exterior leveled Ruan Yushu.

    Kaboom!

    The light rays began spreading, sucking up all the falling stars that then vanished after putting up a struggle.

    Universal Demise!

    As the Heavenly Soldier saw what was happening, he began showing signs of concern. The gxy of stars behind him started moving closer and the stars all amalgamated into a Grand Sun. As it fell with a howling wind, the river of stars all evaporated. Under the guidance of the long halberd, the grand sun smashed toward the energy storm created by Meng Qi¡¯s des and swords!

    Boom! The earth shook! Then everything was serene and fresh. The water of the Celestial River flowed again, and the water vapors started turning into mist.

    Meng Qi¡¯s towering body was pushed back three steps and his Taoist robes were ripped. Cuts began to show on his golden skin, and blood poured out.

    The Silver-armored Heavenly Soldier was also forced back three steps. His previously cracked helmet was now totally shattered and his armor had also cracked, but his body was unharmed!

    Before he could set his feet, the bright sword light broke through and headed toward him. Weird thing was, the sword light did not seem to have a direction, as though it was aiming for his Vital Spirit!

    Having asked Meng Qi about his battle with the Evil Spirit of Zhenwu, Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s ¡°Anatta Sword¡± had reached another level!

    The Heavenly Soldier screamed in pain as the Dharma Form prated his body. His eyes lit up as though thousands of meteors had passed them. He then pointed upward with his long halberd.

    Pfft!

    Meteors flew out of his long halberd, blocking Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s sword light. Then, he attacked sideways, taking her by surprise.

    The five of them had attacked almost at the same time, but it still was not enough to stop the grandmaster. They had only managed to wear him down a little!

    As the Heavenly Soldier took a step forward, he wielded his long halberd sideways. The head of the halberd was in mes and was aimed straight at Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s waist.

    Jiang Zhiwei took a deep breath and the figure of an elegant woman appeared out of her back. The figure¡¯s features were obscure, not because it was emotionless but because it was the amalgamation of heaven and earth!

    The figure wore elegant robes and had a graceful body to match. Its skin was abination of different types of swordwill¡ªhot, cold, sharp and earthy. Under the figure¡¯s merciful eyes, they all fused into one.

    This truly was the fusion of all different types of swordwill!

    The figure of Tai Shang Swordsman!

    The swordsman was holding an illusory long sword with a sheath, and its right hand was on the sword hilt.

    As Jiang Zhiwei unsheathed her sword, so did the swordsman. Heaven and earth began to change colors and even the Celestial River was quiet as though it had stopped flowing.

    This sword was about to cut off the future!

    Bang! The long halberd headed toward the long sword. Ruan Yushu started ying her zither again, and again the three realms shook. Both Qi Zhengyan and Zhao Heng attacked with all their might. With their powers working together, they just managed to stop the Silver-armored Heavenly Soldier, albeit temporarily.

    Meng Qi knew he would not be able to maintain the Law Phenomenon for long, so he flicked his long saber. A series of suns were hanging from the tip of his saber, the heat of which spread and then fused together. The result was that all the light seemed to have been twisted.

    It seemed that to deal with this grandmaster they had to use the divine weapons to stand a chance, yet they knew he was not a monster!

    The good thing was that Meng Qi knew he had not used up all his power because he mostly borrowed the opponent¡¯s power. This would at least be less damaging to himself!

    The ¡°Dharma Form¡± in his Aperture acupoints had all appeared, then he activated The Celestial, which fused with his Dharma Form. What followed was the copse of the Force of Heaven and Earth and the surrounding air appeared to get ripped. The indestructible form of the Primeval had the tip of the de hidden within, which was apparent through every inch of his skin, flesh, and blood.

    ¡°OPEN!¡± Meng Qi screamed as he chopped with his long saber. The air shrunk and the light twisted. All anyone could see at this point was the series of small suns.

    ¡°Progenitor...monkey!¡± Blurted the Heavenly Soldier. He tried blocking with his long halberd, but he could not even get past Jiang Zhiwei and the others. Everything seemed so difficult.

    Bang!

    The long saber hit the halberd and a Dark Dot appeared where the weapons met. The Dark Dot was frightening to the point where it had sucked in all the surrounding light.

    The Dark Dot ripped open before anyone could notice, and the long halberd bounced off. The Silver-armored Heavenly Soldier waspletely gobbled up, he wasn¡¯t even able to let out a scream.

    The darkness then disappeared and the damaged halberd fell to the ground. The Silver-armored Heavenly Soldier¡¯s body hadpletely melted into the abyss.

    The Chaos Vortex!

    Meng Qi was exhausted by this point, no longer able to maintain the Law Phenomenon. He returned to his normal form and retracted the energy of the Fiery Core of the Grand Sun.

    The grandmaster was indeed frightening!

    Then again, howe the Heavenly Soldier from hundreds, even thousands, of years ago was able to stay alive?

    Meng Qi quickly worked his Vital Qi to recover. Suddenly, a figure came toward him from a distance. The figure was so fast that it seemed to be flying.

    There was a set of wings on the figure¡¯s back. It was the ck-robed Monster King¡ªhe had rushed here after seeing the battle.

    Damn, the n was ruined!

 Chapter 669: Floating Island on the Celestial River

    <h4>Chapter 669: Floating Ind on the Celestial River</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    The ck-robed Monster King¡¯s wings expanded to more than three meters long. Every piece of feather stuck up like a de. With a flutter, he drew himself closer, and with another flutter, he came within attacking range from his prey.

    He was not even flying¡ªhis speed was amazing!

    ¡°I might need to practice my Void-stamping Footwork to the peak level of the Exterior to be that fast!¡± Meng Qi was stunned. He had just regained some strength. Not to mention the Dharmakaya skill, he could not even utilize the normal Exterior power. Yet here it was, the monster arrived quickly!

    Meng Qi originally thought that despite how loud they had been, it would take a while for the monster to arrive, and he could recover his strength during that period. However, the monster seemed to be naturally fast. Ignoring the fact that it had just reached the grandmaster level, it ¡°swept¡± so fast!

    Throughout the entire ¡°Journey to the West¡±, Meng Qi could think of only one monster, the Great Golden-Winged Roc Bird from the Lion Camel Ridge!

    ¡°Could it be its descendant?¡±

    The one who hade bore no good intentions. Meng Qi tried hard to recover, while Ruan Yushu took out an antique bronze mirror and shone the dirty green mirror at the roc Monster King.

    The Monster King possessed a horrible breath at a grandmaster level. After ¡°losing¡± their first string, Meng Qi, it would be unwise to hide any secret weapon. Ruan Yushu, therefore, took the opportunity to use the Demon-revealing Mirror!

    The winged Monster King¡¯s figure appeared in the bronze mirror, it suddenly stopped as if it were frozen on the spot.

    An opportunity! The calm and in-looking Jiang Zhiwei wielded her long sword. Brilliant sword lights shot out in different directions until it surrounded the ck-robed Monster King. Every sword light was pure, sharp, and merciless.

    After learning ¡°Preach to the Universe¡±, she had integrated the knowledge into ¡°Merciless Tai Shang¡±. Thus, she could use the move without triggering the Qi movement or increasing the momentum first.

    Pfft! The Monster King¡¯s body was dotted with bleeding holes. His eyes were broken and nose crooked. His mid-brows were scarred, and blood gushed out of his skin.

    ¡°Aargh!¡±

    He screamed but still survived due to his strong, grandmaster-level body. Moreover, he seemed to be getting rid of the influence of the Demon-revealing Mirror!

    At the same time, Qi Zhengyan brandished his long saber. A purple river of stars poured from the sky and then stars swarmed into the Monster King¡¯s wounds, eroding his internal organs.

    The Milky Way descending from Ninth Heaven!

    Zhao Heng raised his sword and stormed toward the roc bird. He stabbed the bird¡¯s existing wounds, trying to tear it apart.

    ¡°Aargh!¡±

    The ck-robed Monster King screamed again. He spread his wounded wings and pped. In a sh, he was dozens of meters away and out of Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s reach.

    He was wounded so badly that he was both blind and deaf, and could hardly keep the Shape Transformation. The bird was desperate to flee.

    ¡°If my ancestor was not trapped in Holy Mountain, if I had inherited his magical artifact, I wouldn¡¯t have suffered like this!¡± He grumbled in his heart. ¡°I didn¡¯t even get to use my Precious Weapon!¡±

    Meng Qi had just slightly recovered and was about to pursue the ck-robed Monster King with the Void-stamping Footwork in order to kill it on the spot.

    The ongoing mission was not a Death Task. Apart from Heavenly Soldiers that randomly appeared, there would at most be two monsters at the grandmaster level. If they killed the one here, the other one would be easy!

    At this moment, Meng Qi was seized by waves of emotion. His heart skipped a beat and, subconsciously, he stared into the distance. Above the debris of pces, clouds that signaled evil things crowded. Judging from the look of it, those evils things must be at peak level, and only one had reached grandmaster level. However, the breaths emitted by them were menacing. Despite the weirdness inside the shard of Celestial Court, they stormed in Meng Qi¡¯s direction, attracted by the noise.

    ¡°Go!¡± Meng Qi did not hesitate for a second. He rushed toward the long bridge on the Celestial River.

    At his speed, Meng Qi could capture and kill the roc Monster King before the other monsters caught up, but he would be held up and overtaken by those monsters. Moreover, he had regained only part of his power, and Jiang Zhiwei and Ruan Yushu were greatly injured. The Demon-revealing Mirror could only be used onest time. In fact, if they were besieged by those monsters, he would not even be able to exercise a divine weapon. The only movement he could do was the Nature-involving Knack.

    However, the avable pills like Bhaisajyaguru Relieve Pill could not offset countercharges of the movement. The movement would be useless within the following time span. Afterward, if monsters at peak level arrived, they would be forced to return.

    Repressing his greed and hunger for blood, Meng Qi turned away in order to escape and recover. Once he got back on his feet, he would return to counterattack. First, he would get rid of the grandmaster monsters, and then he could handle the rest with some average Kung Fu.

    Jiang Zhiwei and Qi Zhengyan knew the pros and cons. They picked up their damaged weapons in silence and turned toward the long bridge hidden in clouds, intending to cross the Celestial River first.

    Jiang Zhiwei led the way, while Ruan Yushu, Qi Zhengyan, and Zhao Heng were in the middle, and Meng Qi brought up the rear. They stormed across the bridge, ignoring the glisteningke on either side and the bright stars up in the sky.

    The Celestial River was so wide that they could not see the other end. It was said that a Nine Apertured Master needed one day to cross the river, and legend had it that a day in heaven was equivalent to a year on earth!

    Fortunately, Meng Qi and the others were not ordinary people. They used the flying skill in their footwork, in a non-flying posture. Moreover, Meng Qi deliberately slowed down to cover the retreat.

    At the other end of the Celestial River, Tiger Monster General Yan arrived with other monsters, only to see the roc Monster King rushing back pathetically. The roc Monster King used to overwhelm the Monster Kings of the Six Caves. Now, he could not evenpare to a normal monster. The only advantage he had was his incredible speed!

    ¡°What happened?¡± asked the old monster General Yin, who lived on looting other monsters and people to collect their elixir.

    ¡°To hell with those Human tribes, they all had horrifying magical artifacts!¡± The roc Monster King grumbled using Secret-voice Sending. He turned away to avoid the Monster Kings in front of him.

    General Yan opened his mouth and an evil wind dragged the roc Monster King toward him.

    ¡°I might need a grandmaster ghost servant!¡± General Yinughed.

    The two monsters had always been held in high regard by the other Monster Kings from the Seven Caves of the Five Pirs Mountain, but the two had always been in conflict. Today might be a great opportunity to settle things between them.

    Actually, ording to General Yan¡¯s usual practice, he would try to take the roc as his valuable ghost servant even if they had beenplete strangers.

    ¡°You cat! How dare you touch me! Aren¡¯t you afraid of my ancestor?¡± The roc Monster King was both shocked and angry.

    The remaining Monster Kings had long been dissatisfied with his pride, so they just stood back with sympathy.

    The roc Monster King carried few treasures and was powerless to utilize any of them. Now, about to be swallowed by General Yan, he felt hopeless and seemed to see his unfulfilled ambitions.

    Suddenly, someone raised a palm to shield the roc Monster King against the swirling evil wind.

    It was a grey palm on which grew dark nails. The palm stunk and showed signs of decay.

    ¡°You!¡± General Yan red at the Silver Python King¡¯s Ancestor, Snake Dang, who had gone out of his way to help the roc.

    ¡°His ancestor was my acquaintance, let him go.¡± Snake Dang¡¯s voice was hoarse.

    As General Yan was about to rage at Snake Dang, he caught a glimpse of his glowing eyes under the hood. The eyes were seriously cold like a snake, crawling into General Yan¡¯s heart.

    Even at a grandmaster level of the Human tribe, General Yin¡¯s teeth ttered.

    ¡°How horrible!¡± He choked back the chill and replied with great respect. ¡°Yes! I will.¡±

    Snake Dang withdrew his gaze and fell silent again. General Yan collected himself and then pointedly avoided looking at Snake Dang.

    ¡°Is he the big monster in the legend? Or something next to the big monster?

    ¡°But why didn¡¯t he just subdue us? Is he physically unfit to perform his best?¡±

    The long-lived and experienced General Yin started to sense the weirdness.

    The roc Monster King thanked Snake Dang and did not dare to stay. He hurriedly fled to the debris of pces and decided to leave the shard of Celestial Court to recover in the mountains.

    After the incident, by the time they reached the long bridge across the Celestial River, Meng Qi and the others were nowhere to be seen. Their figures were covered by the fog in the distance.

    ¡°Aargh!¡±

    A scream suddenly rang from the distance, it was the voice of the roc Monster King. Then, the scream stopped abruptly as if someone had broken his neck.

    Snake Dang turned back and emitted a red light from its eyes like a hissing snake, looking in the direction of the voice.

    ¡°What happened to him?¡± Bear Shan blurted out.

    ¡°He¡¯s been killed...¡± Snake Dang retracted his red light. His tone was deep and emotionless.

    General Yin could not believe it. ¡°Any other Monster King here?¡±

    ¡°And then it happened to run into the injured roc Monster King and kill it?¡± General Yan gasped in his heart.

    Snake Dang shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t see any other creature.¡±

    ¡°Then how did the roc die?¡± General Yan asked.

    Snake Dang was silent. ¡°There¡¯s no corpse, only its remaining breath.¡±

    Snake Dang¡¯s words struck all of the Monster Kings with a chill in their hearts.¡°Apart from the Human tribe, are there other things in the shard of Celestial Court?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. A coward who can only carry out sneak attacks is not worthy of our attention.¡± Snake Dang said in a low voice. Then he strode toward the long bridge.

    ¡°The ancestor is right! A coward who can only harm the injured roc, what¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡± Silver Python King followed Snake Dang.

    The other Monster Kings exchanged nces andforted each other. They fought the fear and marched forward.

    ¡°How can we leave the shard of Celestial Court without any elixir and miraculous drug?¡± They thought to themselves.

    ...

    After hours of walking, Meng Qi breathed in and out the Vital Qi of Nature and regained most of his strength. Just then, in front of the bridge, on the surface of the surreal river, emerged an ind. The river past the ind still stretched far to the other side.

    Looking like a checkpoint, it made Meng Qi and the others slow down subconsciously.

    ¡°Barracks...¡± Zhao Heng frowned and whispered.

    ¡°The Buildings are like barracks!¡± They all noticed.

    Meng Qi gasped at the sight. ¡°Are they barracks of the Celestial River guards?¡±

    Meng Qi thought of the Heavenly Soldier who had guarded the bridge, expecting that there may be thousands of them on the ind. ¡°They must have all been Top ss Master Pros, even Heavenly Officials.¡± The thought made his flesh creep.

    ¡°If there¡¯s a Heavenly Army and they wake up...¡± Ruan Yushu had thought of the same thing.

    Jiang Zhiwei exhaled. ¡°Be careful. If there¡¯s anything suspicious we¡¯ll return immediately!¡±

    If they encountered thousands of Heavenly Army soldiers, Meng Qi and the others would have to retreat since they were not yet Dharmakaya!

    Seeing as the Monster Kings had not caught up, Meng Qi passed Ruan Yushu and the others to lead the way in front.

    Before they got close to the ind, Meng Qi saw that there were indeed Heavenly Soldiers in the barracks!

    There were more than a hundred at the moment!

    Some of the Silver-armored Heavenly Soldiers were seated, drinking water, others stood, talking with their soldierpanions. They were all frozen in their postures like statues. The static scene looked like a vivid picture and was extremely eerie!

    Then, Meng Qi nced and found a broken boundary marker lying in the clouds. It read:

    ¡°Marshal Canopy!¡±

 Chapter 670: The Celestial River or the Milky Way?

    <h4>Chapter 670: The Celestial River or the Milky Way?</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    ¡°Marshal Canopy!¡±

    Meng Qi raised his eyebrows, picturing a fat pig in his mind. ¡°Second Senior Brother? Zhu Bajie?

    ¡°Why did he return to the Celestial Court instead of the Holy Mountain? Or did the Heaven Sovereign appoint someone else as the Marshal Canopy?¡±

    In history, the Celestial Court fell before the ruling of the monster on earth. ording to tales in the Journey to the West , Meng Qi presumed that Sun Wukong had be the Victorious Fighting Buddha before the Celestial Court fell; and after the Celestial Court¡¯s falling, the Monster Saint led the Great Sages to invade the Holy Mountain.

    In other words, if Zhu Bajie was still the Marshal Canopy, then he did not cleanse the altars at all. After finishing his tasks, he directly returned to the Celestial Court, taking over the Celestial River army.

    Numerous thoughts crossed his mind, but Meng Qi assumed that it was Zhu Bajie¡¯s nature to avoid rules andmandments, regardless of the different nature of the two jobs. Thus it was natural that he left the Holy Mountain, but only with the consent of the Buddhas. ¡°He must have begged the Heaven Sovereign so bad.¡±

    Jiang Zhiwei, Ruan Yushu, and the others had heard of Marshal Canopy from Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms. They simply knew that he was on theJourney to the West team. Without any further thought like Meng Qi¡¯s, they nced over their surroundings to check for anything suspicious.

    ¡°I wonder if they¡¯ll wake up.¡± Observing the statue-like Heavenly Army, Jiang Zhiwei became cautious.

    Bearing in mind the Heavenly Army on the bridge, they could not be too careful.

    Zhao Heng looked back and suggested in a deep tone, ¡°Monster Kings are chasing after us, and the Heavenly Army is in our way, why don¡¯t we lie low to let them fight each other? And then we¡¯ll reap the benefit.¡±

    He could not expect the soldiers in the barracks to remain still while they were passing over the bridge, and even if just a few hundred of them woke up, there still might be some grandmasters among them. If a group of Heavenly Army grandmasters swarmed toward them, they might die without even putting up a fight.

    ¡°That¡¯s a good idea.¡± Meng Qi agreed, looking in the direction of the ind. ¡°But can we find a proper ce?¡±

    Barracks upied the whole ind with solid fences, covered in Formations. And once they triggered something, the Heavenly Army would most likely wake up. Thus, they dropped the idea of hiding somewhere near the outskirts of the ind.

    But looking around, all they could see was surreal water glistening under the clouds and the bridge, reflecting the stars in the sky.

    ¡°Hide under the river?¡± Ruan Yushu carefully suggested.

    Even though they were not good swimmers, being at the level of the Exterior they could still hold their breaths under the water for a long period of time.

    Meng Qi squatted down to carefully scrutinize the Celestial River water. ¡°Hiding under the water seems to be the only way, but I¡¯ll throw something into the water to test it first. After all, we don¡¯t know the nature of the water, what if the water is poisonous or nothing can float in it?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re really experienced.¡± Zhao Heng agreed. While in the debris of the pces, they could not afford to think in a regr way.

    The five of them searched nearby but found nothing except for white clouds, not even a piece of rock. Their possessions had either been exchanged for Karma points, or were really necessary.

    Without dy, Meng Qi plucked out a hair and then turned it into an avatar as he jumped into the Celestial River.

    As ¡°Meng Qi¡± dived into the water, he felt a surreal and immense coldness. He could still sense the Vital Qi under the water, but most of the elements were missing and something bad was permeating around. Such Vital Qi could only be used to practice some specific skills.

    He could not float in the water as he did in the airflow, and being in the Celestial Court, Meng Qi could not fly, thus he sank straight down.

    The real Meng Qi confirmed the safety of the water through his avatar¡¯s eyes. As long as they did not stay under the water for too long, their bodies and Vital Spirits would be safe from the cold. Then, he grasped out, trying to withdraw the avatar.

    At that moment, the avatar became heavy and fell faster, as though a greater force than Meng Qi was pulling him.

    Meng Qi fixed his eyes, only to discover a bright star under the river. Maybe it was because of the distance, but it looked like a bowl. However, as the avatar drew near, Meng Qi noticed that it was a burning orange ball, around which the light twisted and seemed unreal. And a heat storm raged around the ball.

    ¡°It¡¯s the real Grand Sun!¡± The astounded Meng Qi immediately cut off the connection with his avatar.

    In just minutes, his avatar was burned, melted, and gasified as it disappeared under the water.

    ¡°Every shining in the Celestial River is a star? It¡¯s really the ¡®Milky Way¡¯!¡±Meng Qi expanded his senses to feel the world, only to discover that the Celestial River was boundless. He could neither see the beginning nor the ending of the river.

    Countless stars were shining under the water¡ªthey seemed real and were prating every void with their lights.

    All of a sudden, Meng Qi felt great respect for Zhu Bajie, who must have been an extraordinary immortal to guard such a river!

    As Jiang Zhiwei noticed the strangeness of Meng Qi¡¯s avatar, she frowned. ¡°We can¡¯t hide in the Celestial River.¡±

    If they could fly, they would be able to dodge the shining under the river for some time. But under such circumstances, going into the river was suicidal.

    ¡°We¡¯d better make our way through the barracks, and we¡¯ll return if anything dangerouses up,¡± Qi Zhengyan proposed.

    There was no other way. Meng Qi took a light breath and collected himself. He moved quietly and slowly onto the ind and into the barracks.

    The barracks were utterly quiet, but Meng Qi seemed to hear the talking, drinking, and chewing sounds¡ªsounds that could shake one¡¯s Aperture acupoints¡ªand the neighing of horses from hundreds, even tens of thousands, of years ago. However, all of those things had been sealed in the void.

    Their original appearance had not changed one bit and it seemed as if they could wake up at any second, resuming what they had been doing in a vivid ancient Celestial Court style.

    With every step, Meng Qi was fully alert, carefully choosing the path where the Silver-armored Heavenly Soldiers were sparse. He stayed vignt lest a bunch of Silver-armored Heavenly Soldierse at him in the blink of an eye.

    Jiang Zhiwei was bringing up the rear of the team. She held her breath and stayed calm, with not fear, but concentration in her eyes.

    In this way, the five of them stopped breathing by mouth, but through the pores of their whole bodies in an imperceptible way as if they were immortals sneaking through a jungle full of pythons.

    Under such circumstances, walking consumed a lot of their mental and physic energy, as if they had fought enemies at their same level. Fortunately, the army in the barracks remained still when they walked through the area where the soldiers were dense. Finally, they saw a few well-decorated barracks.

    Several Golden-armed Heavenly Warriors sat inside the barracks, with their long swords on the table and other articles arranged around. The warriors were so energetic that the mere sight of them set Meng Qi¡¯s blood pumping, as though every drop of their blood would prate Meng Qi and form into a dynamic river.

    ¡°The Dharmakaya...¡± Meng Qi nced at them covetously, but he did not approach them and went ahead directly. Zhao Heng did not even dare to cast a look over, as though his eyes would provoke the soldiers.

    They did not want to wake up the Dharmakayas out of greed for the articles in the barracks.

    And especially because when they had previously met the soldiers, the soldiers had not weakened one bit over the past years of being frozen.

    Behind those barracks, the main battalion barracks appeared. A wooden sign was hanging on the door, saying ¡°Marshal Canopy¡±!

    ¡°Hell, will I see a frozen Zhu Bajie?¡± Seeing the wooden sign, even Meng Qi could not control his feelings in such a depressing atmosphere.

    Jiang Zhiwei became more serious. ¡°The officials are already Dharmakayas, so what about theirmanders, or even the Marshal Canopy?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s empty,¡± Ruan Yushu suddenly said using Secret-voice Sending. While Meng Qi was stunned, she had already taken a peep.

    ¡°Empty?¡± Meng Qi looked as far as the eye could see. The main battalion barracks was indeed empty. Not to mention Zhu Bajie, but all the articles, including the table, were gone. The barracks seemed to be vacated.

    ¡°Vacated...¡± A scene crossed Meng Qi¡¯s mind.

    A big fat man with a pig mouth stormed into the barracks, muttering, ¡°It¡¯s over, the Celestial Court is over. I¡¯d better get all my things and go home now.¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s so, Zhu Bajie was much sharper than the rest of the Heavenly Army...¡±

    In the midst of thinking, Meng Qi and the others walked through the main battalion barracks and saw a pond. The water inside the pond was surreal like the water under the bridge and it seemed to flow into the Celestial River.

    ¡°Can the Heavenly Army enter the Milky Way through the pond? How is that different from entering the river from the outside?¡± Meng Qi was puzzled.

    Qi Zhengyan said with a serious face, ¡°There must be a reason that the pond is here. Let¡¯s try it.¡±

    Meng Qi nodded, plucked out another hair, and turned it into an avatar while diving into the pond.

    The water was surreal, but not as cold as the water that was outside. The usual elements in the water were fading, and hazardous things were umting.

    As he was going deeper down, ¡°Meng Qi¡± was feeling the pressure and a film of water surrounded him!

    Along with the film of water, he swam into the Celestial River. Meng Qi found that he could move freely in the Celestial River as long as he returned before the water film vanished.

    ¡°This could work.¡± Meng Qi was delighted. ¡°What if we hide in it?¡±

    ¡°Do the Heavenly Soldiers here not wake up?¡± Ruan Yushu was puzzled.

    Meng Qi smirked. ¡°The monsters don¡¯t know that the Heavenly Soldiers can wake up, so they won¡¯t be as careful as us. Even if they make their way out, for Karma points we can follow them to capture some monsters that are left behind. After all, treasures need to be hunted, so why don¡¯t we lie low and let them pave the way?¡±

    Because of the woken Heavenly Army on the bridge, they were not as far away from the monsters as they expected. And being chased closely by the monsters, they did not have enough time to keep searching. Thus, they had to switch to another method.

    ¡°Well, we don¡¯t know what¡¯s lying ahead for us, so it¡¯s best to have them explore.¡± Jiang Zhiwei nodded.

    ¡°And if we can hunt down several Monster Kings, we¡¯ll still be rewarded with Karma points, even if we can¡¯t finish the task.¡± Ever since he was supervised by Political Affairs Hall, Zhao Heng¡¯s resources were controlled and he could no longer be extravagant.

    After weighing the pros and cons, the five of them dived into the pond and were covered by films of water. Finally, they swam into the Celestial River.

    They saw a vast space and distant bright stars, as if they had crept into the grand universe. They could not help feeling small and having admiration for the magnificent world!

    ¡°How beautiful...¡± Ruan Yushu eximed as though she had been inspired and wanted topose a piece for it.

    Meanwhile, Meng Qi looked around. ¡°It indeed is like entering the cosmic space, but there¡¯s something different.¡±

    He could not tell what the exact difference was.

    At that moment, his avatar was almost sucked away by the ¡°Grand Sun¡± nearby. Meng Qi had to withdraw him and avoid the sun carefully.

    During the process, Meng Qi found a rtivelyrge ¡°Dark Dot¡± on the ¡±.

    After a few thoughts, Meng Qi utilized his Prating Stare technique to carefully scrutinize the. A ming fireball was reflected in his eyes, and arge pig corpsey on the surface of the. The corpse¡¯s skin was burnt in mes, and its flesh was consumed in the fire, as it was lying t on the surface of the!

    Evenpared with the whole fireball, the pig corpse was not so small. Its eyes were wide open with disbelief.

    ¡°Zhu Bajie?¡± Meng Qi was rmed and felt scorching heat. His eyes seemed to be burning red and tears swelled out of them uncontrobly.

    Even by using the Prating Stare technique, ¡°closely¡± scrutinizing the Grand Sun would draw countercharges!

 Chapter 671: The Celestial Horse Carriage

    <h4>Chapter 671: The Celestial Horse Carriage</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    ¡°What is it?¡± Jiang Zhiwei asked with concern in the glistening surreal water.

    Meng Qi closed his eyes but still felt the burning pain, as if he had been burnt by the smoke before he could sessfully practice the Eight Nine Mysteries. He was crying uncontrobly and could only see something red in front of him.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll be alright.¡± Meng Qi managed to put up with the pain.

    ¡°If I didn¡¯t practice the Eight Nine Mysteries to cover up the weak points of my eyes, I would have been blinded just now. It¡¯s really terrible to closely observe a ¡®star¡¯!¡±

    Jiang Zhiwei closed her eyes, and the Form of the Supreme Sword Master emerged. Her sea of consciousness reflected the Dark Dot on the while she observed the remotely.

    ¡°The corpse of a Pig Demon...¡± Her eyebrows furrowed tighter, as she had never seen arge Pig Demon like this.

    After passing the first Celestial Ladder, she possessed some higher knowledge such as ¡°mind-prating knowledge¡±, with which she could sense everything in every aspect, regardless of the distance.

    If she could practice to the level of the Nine Primogenitors of Taoism or the level of the great Buddha, she would be able to see through the entire universe with that higher knowledge, as if it was all presented right in front of her. Now she had just started to utilize it and already found it really remarkable.

    However, bearing in mind Meng Qi, she slightly ¡°perceived¡± without any closer observation.

    ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, it¡¯s the Marshal Canopy.¡± Meng Qi¡¯s eyes were still shut.

    ¡°Zhu Bajie died under the Celestial River? The slick Zhu Bajie didn¡¯t dodge the bullet?

    ¡°He knew something bad was going on, packed up his things, and was ready to flee, so how did he end up being burnt while the Heavenly Army outside still had a chance to wake up?

    ¡°His eyes and expression were full of disbelief. Did the attacker surprise him or was he caught red-handed even though he fled before everyone else?¡±

    ¡°Marshal Canopy? Was it really a pig because its surname was Zhu...?¡± Zhao Heng was speechless.

    Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms introduced the background of the Journey to the West verbally, so anyone would think the surname was ¡°Zhu¡±.

    Meng Qi took a deep breath. ¡°I heard from other parties that the Marshal Canopy was really a Pig Demon before.¡±

    Jiang Zhiwei and the others thought that he had heard from the disciples of the Immortals, and Zhao Heng thought that he knew this before they joined the team. But they did not question it further and asked what Zhu Bajie was like.

    Meng Qi gave a general description of Zhu Bajie¡¯s corpse lying on the and observed a moment of silence in his heart. He used to hate Zhu Bajie, thinking that Zhu Bajie was slick,zy, and a liar. He even rather wanted Sun Wukong to strike him dead. But now, seeing his corpse, he could not help feeling sympathetic. After all, Meng Qi had started to read Zhu Bajie¡¯s stories when he was a child.

    ¡°Even inparison to the Grand Sun, he doesn¡¯t seem small?¡± Zhao Heng asked in surprise. ¡°What a demon!

    ¡°It¡¯s said that there are the Monster God, the Great Sage after the Monster King, and the Big Monster, which one is he?¡±

    ¡°It seems that he used a higher knowledge simr to the Law Phenomenon, and he was frozen like the Heavenly Army when he died.¡± Meng Qi came up with his guess.

    Ruan Yushu looked at the star from a distance. ¡°The roasted pig, well, Marshal Canopy used to lead the Celestial River army and govern the district. He couldn¡¯t have fallen identally. We may learn something about the Ninth Heaven¡¯s disappearance and the Celestial Court falling on his corpse.¡±

    ¡°Unfortunately, it¡¯s a star like the Grand Sun. If we approach it, we¡¯ll be burnt to ashes at once. We also can¡¯t examine the corpse to know the cause of death.¡± Jiang Zhiwei said with a sigh.

    Meng Qi was imagining a series of scenes: Zhu Bajie sat in the main battalion barracks, sent out the Heavenly Army to patrol, and then he discovered something wrong. He thought that the Celestial Court might not survive it this time, thus he packed up his things and tried to flee through the Celestial River instead of crossing the Southern Heavenly Door. Who would have known he would be ambushed? Just when he was feeling triumphant, someone unexpected attacked him or he fell into a trap. He died without even putting up a fight because Meng Qi could still see the look of disbelief on his face.

    Meng Qi assumed that Zhu Bajie did not have a chance to fight because there was not any trace that indicated it. Judging from Zhu Bajie¡¯srge corpse, if they matched each other in strength or fought fiercely, they would have broken the s¡± and left them in ruins. But now thes were running steadily, with many weird ones orbiting around the Grand Sun. Meng Qi and the others did not see any debris.

    ¡°Either the attacker was much stronger than Zhu Bajie and ambushed him, or the attacker was someone Zhu Bajie could never seeing.¡± Meng Qi closed his eyes and reflected on it.

    ¡°The enemy¡¯s strength contained his Formations and treasures, not just his realm.

    ¡°Moreover, the strange part is why didn¡¯t the attacker steal Zhu Bajie¡¯s corpse, since only such a strong corpse could remain after years of burning on the Grand Sun?¡±

    At the thought of this, he said in a hurry, ¡°Zhiwei, sense around the Grand Sun to see if anything, such as a rake, floats around.¡±

    ¡°Do Zhu Bajie¡¯s divine weapons, possessions, and inheritance from Master, Senior Brother, and Junior Brother remain?¡±

    Jiang Zhiwei once again showed the Form of the Supreme Sword Master and utilized her higher knowledge. She remotely began to sense and saw a general picture.

    After a while, she shook her head. ¡°No, the Grand Sun is so mighty. If anything floats around it, it¡¯ll be drawn near and then be burnt to ashes.¡±

    ¡°True.¡± Meng Qi sighed, thinking that it might have been taken by the murderer as well.

    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte; the Monster Kings must have passed the barracks. We need to catch up to them in case they hunt out the treasures alone.¡± Zhao Heng looked up from under the Celestial River; the glistening water looked so surreal.

    Meng Qi kept his eyes shut and the torching heat was fading away. Just now, he had not even been able to use his mental perception to sense things around him, like a truly blind man. Thus, upon hearing Zhao Heng¡¯s words, he quickly flew toward the tunnel that connected to the pond.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    The waters around them rippled. Meng Qi covered his head as he was standing in front of a bronze door.

    Meng Qi¡¯s senses were still being affected. He failed to tell the right direction and distance, and directly hit the bottom of the pond. Finally, it turned out that he bumped into an ancient bronze door!

    ¡°Fortunately, I practice the Eight Nine Mysteries, or I¡¯d be bleeding!¡± Meng Qi secretly felt happy.

    ¡°There¡¯s a door at the bottom of the pond?¡± Zhao Heng was puzzled.

    As the bronze door swung open slowly, Meng Qi did not sense any seal.

    Jiang Zhiwei and the others raised their swords, or pressed on the zither. They became fully vignt as they did not know what was behind the bronze door.

    ¡°Celestial Horses?¡± Meng Qi stood the closest and was the first one to perceive the situation behind the door.

    Behind the bronze door was a wide square, on which carriages were sparsely parked. There were only carriages, no horses. Meng Qi could sense the seal¡¯s strength.

    However, one carriage was parked at the door, blocking the entrance. It was equipped with four handsome and robust horses that had white long hair. The horses¡¯ flesh seemed to be full of strength, though not as strong as Dharmakaya, and the horses seemed to possess some high powers. The golden carriage waspletely closed and well-decorated, on the top of which were characters inscribed in seal script.

    It said ¡°Celestial-river General¡±!

    ¡°Did the carriage belong to the Celestial River Army? Could the Celestial Horses walk into the void under the water? Is that how they patrolled?¡± Meng Qi refrained from slobbering. ¡°I want a horse like that!¡±

    The Celestial Horses were also frozen. Their bulging muscles and floating manes were all motionless, going against thews of nature. Meng Qi stretched his right hand forward, but finally drew it back. ¡°There may be a chain reaction if I wake up a horse. If the Heavenly Army rushes to capture us before we can control the Celestial Horses, we may even lose the chance to pay Karma points to return.¡±

    Sensing further, Meng Qi discovered that the sealing strength was also frozen.¡°That means that if the sealing strength is restored, the ancient Celestial Court will reappear on the square, and we won¡¯t be able topete at all with the Heavenly Army in strength or realm...¡± Meng Qi felt frustrated.

    While Meng Qi was in the midst of thoughts, Qi Zhengyan let out a sound of surprise. ¡°This carriage was about to enter the Celestial River, but was stopped by a disaster and became frozen. Who was sitting inside it?¡±

    Having been reminded by Qi Zhengyan, Meng Qi opened his eyes and stared at the carriage. He saw that the door was closed and that every gap was concealed with materials that blocked sensing or snooping from the outside.

    ¡°Was it the Heavenly Army who was going to join the patrolling? Or a big shot who wanted to flee through the Celestial River? Is that how Zhu Bajie knew that something bad was imminent?¡±

    No sound was heard inside the carriage, it had been silent since ancient times. Meng Qi exhaled and suppressed his greed. He turned around without looking back and swam away.

    ¡°With our strength, we can¡¯t take such a risk. If I woke up a Human Immortal or an Earth Immortal, we couldn¡¯t beat them even using divine weapons!

    ¡°If he¡¯s a big shot, where would he have been going riding in the carriage?¡±

    Bearing that question in mind, he swam near the surface of the pond. However, he did not go ashore right away; instead, he sensed the surroundings first and perceived a lingering Demon Odor. Then, he jumped out of the pond.

    ¡°The Heavenly Army did not wake up.¡± Jiang Zhiwei looked back at the motionless barracks.

    Qi Zhengyan nodded. ¡°The monsters are experienced.¡±

    Meng Qi blinked his eyes and found that they had almost recovered. Thus, he looked to the distance and replied, ¡°Yes, indeed they didn¡¯t touch anything.¡±

    The monsters also had carefully sneaked through. They did not steal anything and did not dabble in the Celestial River. They only wanted to reach the end of the long bridge.

    Immediately, they hid their breaths and figures, and followed the remaining Demon Odor. Before, they had been pursued by the monsters, but now they were pursuing the monsters.

    It was time for killing!

    The long bridge crossed over the Celestial River. Meng Qi and the others started to see the other end, where pavilions were surrounded by trees in the mist.

    ¡°Herees the best part!¡± Meng Qi was delighted. ¡°As long as there isn¡¯t any frozen immortal soldier, anything we collect will be worth many Karma points. If we can capture a few Monster Kings, we¡¯ll make a small fortune even if we fail the task.¡±

    ¡°Ow!¡±

    A howling rang in the distance and the sound ended abruptly, as if something horrible had happened to its owner.

    Meng Qi and Jiang Zhiwei exchanged nces; both of them felt a chill.

    ¡°Are they killing each other or is there another ¡®horrible monster¡¯ hiding in the shard of the Celestial Court?¡±

 Chapter 672: Monster Hunt

    <h4>Chapter 672: Monster Hunt</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    The howling ended abruptly. Judging by that voice, the monsters seemed to have just left the bridge, heading into the other end in the mist.

    Meng Qi and the others could not help marching in the direction of the voice. They sped up at first, but soon afterward, they all slowed down. The situation on the other end was unclear and they did not dare to risk their lives as the Roc Monster King had. They decided to take careful observations first before making any further move; after all, it was not theirpanion that was in danger.

    Finally, Meng Qi and Jiang Zhiwei and the others walked over the long bridge. There they saw a paradisend, where pavilions were surrounded by trees in the mist. The void in the distance had the color of the Chaos. The shard of the Celestial Court seemed to end here abruptly.

    ¡°The core item should be here...¡± Meng Qi turned to look at everything in front of him. At the end of the bridge was a forest, where every tree had a thick trunk and arge tree crown that could block out the sun. No bushes, flowers, or herbs were growing under the trees.

    They had to walk through the woods to get to the paradisend, unless they could fly over the forest.

    At the sight of this, Meng Qi could not help thinking, ¡°These are immortal trees. If I can take one home, I can exchange it for a lot of Karma points...¡±

    ¡°Be careful,¡± Ruan Yushu reminded him.

    It wasmon sense to her that, on the way to any ce, there had to be ambushes or Formations. The Ruan n would set up traps like that, and here they were in the ancient Celestial Court!

    Simrly, she could tell that the trees without herbs growing underneath them were all suspicious!

    Meng Qi nodded gently while holding a sword and a de respectively on each side. He walked slowly and steadily into the woods. He looked into the distance and could see that the trees were sparse and free from any poisonous mist. He could directly see the pce on the other side with no signs of danger.

    Meng Qi quickly used the Eight Nine Mysteries to sense any danger, and used the Jade Virtual Divination to deduce the possible contingencies.

    ¡°The woods are safe...¡± Meng Qi stayed vignt and tried hitting a tree. The tree fell and did not provoke anything unusual. Then, he used the Prating Stare technique to scan everywhere and did not find any sign of seals.

    Subsequently, after using a few more techniques to sense seals, Meng Qi took a deep breath and walked into the seemingly normal forest.

    There was no swirling fog, no traps that turned him upside down, or millions of sword lights that came at him. Meng Qi felt a little relieved and was about to signal Jiang Zhiwei and the others toe in.

    But that was when his eyes almost popped out of his head because there was no one there. Jiang Zhiwei, Ruan Yushu, Qi Zhengyan, and Zhao Heng, who had all just been standing there, were all gone!

    ¡°Is there danger lurking outside the woods?¡± Meng Qi gathered his full strength and dashed toward the edge of the woods.

    All of a sudden, the trees were transformed into piles of rocks. The rocks formed into several roads in all directions. Meng Qi could no longer see the bridge, the pce, or the mist in the air.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a killing formation but a maze formation?¡± Meng Qi was collecting his thoughts. ¡°No wonder I didn¡¯t see the danger, the trees were indeed safe. And the monsters have walked through the woods, so I couldn¡¯t see any damage.¡±

    At the same time, he was really appreciating the formations. ¡°It indeed is an immortal formation; I didn¡¯t notice it at all. Things were different in Zhen Wu¡¯s Secret Chamber, where I broke the outer seal in a regr way, which made me the formation maniptor and I could sense anything suspicious very easily.

    ¡°I just thought that if we don¡¯t enter the area where the core item lies, we can¡¯t run into formations that are beyond our levels...¡± After thinking for a while, he raised his sword and de and walked into the passage. Meng Qi decided to find Jiang Zhiwei and the others first.

    He believed that without any formation maniptor, he could walk out of it by using deduction and exploration.

    However, his perception was somehow suppressed and he could not sense very far. Thus, Meng Qi had to leave marks at every corner he passed so as not to get lost.

    With the passage of time, even though he did not go deep into the woods, he also failed to walk out of them. And when he tried to climb up the piles of rocks, he was stopped by protective spells. Finally, he had to explore the maze using his Divine Deduction.

    ¡°Hmm...?¡± Walking for a while, Meng Qi saw his marks under a pile of rocks. It seemed that he had returned to where he started.

    ¡°This time, I¡¯ll turn right...¡± Leaving a mark, Meng Qi strode forward again. But just as he turned, he saw a burly figure!

    It was more than two meters tall and had a cow¡¯s nose. It looked robust and had ferocious eyes. The rake in its hand was glimmering with coldness.

    Meeting unexpectedly in such a passage, both of them were startled but soon collected their thoughts.

    ¡°Monster!¡±

    ¡°Human!¡±

    The burly monster gained more confidence when it discovered that Meng Qi¡¯s breath was under the Fourth-fold Heaven. And its eyes became more ferocious as it lifted up its rake. It seemed to have produced a several-meter-high ox shadow because its whole body was shining.

    It swung the rake at Meng Qi¡¯s head. The ox shadow lowered its head, and its shimmering bull horns were nearly in the same position as the rake. Theybined to push the rocks behind Meng Qi, and their strength seemed to prate everything.

    ¡°Trying to beat me in strength?¡±

    Meng Qi¡¯s muscles bulged and he opened his Aperture acupoints. Numerous lights rose up and formed various images around the de. He did not use the Law Phenomenon or Dharmakaya movements; he just directly hacked at it.

    ¡°nk!¡±

    Strong winds started to blow, and the ground cracked. The burly monster was pushed back by the strength. Its arms were numb and its hands were shaking, nearly losing hold of its rake.

    ¡°He¡¯s so strong!

    ¡°And he used only one hand!¡±

    The big monster started to look at Meng Qi like he was an ogre!

    ¡°I¡¯m famous for my strength, but I can¡¯tpete with a human in the Fourth-fold Heaven?¡±

    Meng Qi held the long sword in front of him, and dragged the Heaven Inflicted Pain de behind him. He stomped toward the monster, ready for a nasty fight.

    Suffering from the previous hit, the burly monster flinched and spat a huge Calculus Bovis through its mouth. The Calculus Bovis transformed into a flying light and rushed toward Meng Qi¡¯s face. The Calculus Bovis flew so fast that Meng Qi failed to dodge it.

    ¡°Whack!¡±

    Meng Qi¡¯s face was shimmering with a pale golden hue. He was hit in the face, but was not injured. His face became slightly red from the blow, while the Calculus Bovis cracked. And then, he grew a pair of hands to pick it up.

    ¡°Ogre!¡± The Wild Ox Monster lost all courage and turned around to flee.

    ¡°The Calculus Bovis is my best strike; I only use it in an emergency. The enemy always ends up with their head smashed in. But this time, he¡¯s fine, while my Calculus Bovis almost broke!

    ¡°Can he still be considered human?¡±

    Meng Qi held the Calculus Bovis and stomped with his Void-stamping Footwork. He easily overtook the Wild Ox Monster and blocked its way.

    The Wild Ox Monster knew that it had to fight it out. It rolled on the ground and turned into a six-meter-long ox. Its bull horns were sharp and shimmering with coldness.

    The ox shadow emerged and was attached to the Wild Ox Monster¡¯s body.

    Its bull horns bulged. Meng Qi could clearly see the spiral patterns and the green lights at the tip of the horns.

    It was breathing heavily. It lowered its head and dug into the ground, then it stormed in front of Meng Qi in a sh.

    Meng Qi remained calm and slightly turned his body. He used the long sword to distract the ox, while he used his free hand to directly grasp the bull horn.

    Meng Qi¡¯s arms bulged, and a pale golden hue was shimmering. He gathered up all his strength and stopped the Wild Ox Monster!

    Then, he raised his right hand, swung his long sword eight times in the air, and then brought it down.

    ¡°Kaboom!¡±

    After a string of shing purple lights, the Wild Ox Monster dashed forward, blood pouring out of its neck. Its head was in Meng Qi¡¯s hand.

    Meng Qi took out a jade vase to collect its blood. He quickly dissected the ox corpse to separate the valuable bull horn and bull skin. There was a limit to what the Space Ring could hold; trivial things had to be left behind.

    ¡°Hmm...¡± Meng Qi discovered that something was missing. ¡°Where¡¯s its storage bag? It¡¯s a Monster King, so it must have some possessions.¡±

    In the midst of these thoughts, he noticed the ox stomach that he had tossed away. He poked it with the tip of his de¡ªit was full.

    ¡°There it is!¡±

    Meng Qi picked up the ox stomach and forced it open. The Wild Ox Monster had arge collection, but none of it was useful to him. Thus, he just put it away with the rake.

    Looking around, Meng Qi was upset. ¡°What if Senior Brother Qi, Zhiwei, and the others have also been trapped inside the formation? What if they were tricked by the formation and walked into the woods following me? The Monster Kings were still in here!

    ¡°The little foodie Ruan Yushu has the Demon-revealing Mirror, so she can save herself even if she bumps into a grandmaster monster. Zhiwei is at the same level as me, so she can at least flee. Zhao Heng holds the Baroque Pagoda of Nature¡¯s Hues, so he can also survive. However, if Senior Brother Qi has the misfortune to run into a grandmaster monster, he¡¯ll be in danger!¡±

    Meng Qi was worried, so he tried to figure out the way to find hispanions as soon as possible.

    Suddenly, his heart sank and he sensed a feeling of danger. Without a second thought, he dashed to the nearest road and hid behind the rock piles, which could block perceptions!

    In the distance slowly came a mysterious man covered in a ck robe. His breath seemed formidable, striking a chill in Meng Qi¡¯s heart and making him cringe even more. He did not dare to even look in the direction of the stranger.

    ¡°That¡¯s not the grandmaster monster I¡¯ve sensed. Where did this mane from?¡±

    After Jiang Zhiwei clearly saw ¡°Meng Qi¡± nod, she entered the woods with Ruan Yushu and the others.

    But after just a few steps, she noticed something was wrong because Qi Zhengyan, Zhao Heng, and Ruan Yushu were all out of sight¡ªeven Meng Qi in front of her was nowhere to be seen.

    ¡°It¡¯s a maze formation?¡± She collected her thoughts and decided to walk on. Along the way, she did not frown even when the trees turned into stones.

    ¡°The thing about a maze formation is that the harder you try, the deeper you¡¯ll be trapped.¡±

    The calm Jiang Zhiwei walked on following her instincts. Finally, she started to see the profile of the pce in front of her.

    At that moment, a ghostly cry rang out. She saw a man emerge from a branch. The man had the Chinese character ¡°king¡± tattooed on his mid-brows.

    Qi Zhengyan held his Golden Dragon Stripe Sword and marched forward expressionless.

    All at once, the rocks beside him exploded. A fat ck man staggered out of the explosion.

    Seeing Qi Zhengyan, it slowed down and grinned.

    ¡°A weak guy...¡±

    Qi Zhengyan wielded his sword, fearlessly.

 Chapter 673: Mazy Popples of Undercurrent

    <h4>Chapter 673: Mazy Popples of Undercurrent</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Holding her Phoenix-perching Zither, Ruan Yushu kept discreetly walking in the center of the team with a light pace.

    While walking, she slightly wrinkled her nose and frowned, feeling like she¡¯d lost herpanion.

    Her spiritual force spread, breaking the shadow of the four people who surrounded her in a waving way. The world changed ordingly, and trees were cut off into the piles of huge stones, which separated many roads.

    As the legal wife¡¯s daughter in her aristocratic family, she was proficient in the Formation. When she closed her eyes and calmly stepped forward, she only had her wisdom sense touching the changes of tension in the world. And then her Phoenix-perching Zither floated, she yed the chords, urring several pieces of music being loud or gentle. In this way, she tried to connect the World Tension and the Nature Force and made out the critical element of the Formation during constant changes.

    Ruan Yushu visualized images of operation of the Dharma and Logos such as rising me, rolling undercurrent, and silent moon. Meanwhile, she was to distracted to remember the usual situation inparison with the current one.

    Generally, once the image changed, there would be some traces left. So Ruan Yushu followed those traces, taking the time to distinguish the right path and stepped forward slowly.

    All of a sudden, ripples began in her heart, causing an imbnced feeling as if an unexpected guest was breaking into the cozy vibe her music had created.

    Suddenly she opened her eyes, the spiritual force spreading into that direction. A monster in silver armor scale darted out its tongue and found her by following the music. It was simr to snakes, though its strength was higher than Ruan Yushu, it still chose to approach silently and with a sudden attack.

    With mutual spiritual perception, Silver Python King knew that its trace was exposed and it shook and transformed into a python over 30 meters. With its diameter thicker than that of a round bucket. Behind this was its real body, a snake with feathers and wings that could cover the sky!

    Once it opened its huge mouth, the foul wind blew and covered the sky that seemed like it was going to swallow Ruan Yushu directly.

    As an experienced and prudent monster, Silver Python King didn¡¯t choose to crush her with kung fu in the maze, but showed its real body and wrapped its enemy with its full might to avoid any idents!

    Besides, the snakes were famous for their wanton instinct. It hoped that the beauty could be caught alive!

    Ruan Yushu subconsciously thought of the Demon-revealing Mirror in her arms, but immediately she frowned and yed the chords, a bronze giant bell appearing behind her.

    Bang!

    This bell rang and shocked the three Worlds!

    Illusory ripples spread, causing the silver python to slow its movements temporarily, and the foul wind was likely to be curdled!

    Ruan Yushu took advantage of this opportunity and brought out the Four-colored Lute, which four upper chords, painted as red, cyan, ck and white, trembled without any wind blowing!

    The music echoed through the sky and shackled the Silver Python King, it changed into dense wind des, then into the ck water enervating its soul and bones, then into crimson Flowing Fire burning its wisdom and body.

    The Silver Python King shocked, and he rolled and piled up his body, spouting out crimson smog. The real image of the python that was concentrated by Initial Blood abruptly inhaled, the flood and the fire agglomerated and poured into his mouth.

    tter! The wind de which hit Silver Python King was blocked off by his zed light-cover, and the rest of them was inhaled into his real body, leaving nothing.

    Snap! The python heavily tore up the binding, yet Ruan Yushu had already disappeared.

    As early as she brought up her Four-colored Lute, Ruan Yushu had turned off the branch road and taken advantage of the maze and escaped!

    She had secret treasures with her in the midst of the puzzle, how couldn¡¯t she escape with the realization that she might lose?

    Silver Python King stamped with rage and should have chased her, but he was fascinated by the elixir medicine outside the maze. And finally, he distinguished the road and headed forward to the pce.

    Zhao Heng encountered a Goat Monster, who had a long beard, emaciated cheek, andntern-shaped eyes.

    As soon as he met the monster, Zhao Heng, who had more abundant Samsara experience than Meng Qi and his team, directly took out a bead shining with light and popped it up with one hand.

    The Blinding Bead approached in front of the Goat Monster, and myriad blinding lights began shining. The Goat Monster uttered a heartrending cry and put its hand over eyes, rolled over and painfully cried out,

    ¡°My eyes! My eyes!¡±

    Not only its eyes but also its Vital Spirit were likely to be shined into blindness. There was no way to spread its spiritual force!

    It was a monster with sophisticated experience and knew how to deal with the situation. It directly crumbled its magical protection artifact with many Golden Lotus of Buddha Aura floating up and surrounding it. Behind this was the real ck goat, creating a chaotic and confused zone.

    Zhao Heng, who should have murdered the monster by this opportunity, saw this situation and thought it through, decided to retreat and enter other branch roads silently.

    ¡°Before Goat Monster regains its senses, perhaps I cannot break its defense. After all, the secret treasure I got was the Baroque Pagoda of Nature¡¯s Hues!¡±

    General Yan suddenly met Jiang Zhiwei, and both of them reacted at the same time.

    He had a ferocious smile on his face with a double sword in his hands raised. The chilly wind brought down here and surrounded, frozen their blood lineage. There appeared different ghosts nearby, such as the ghost of human-beings or the spirit of monsters, or enlightened the Apertures, or the Exterior, or small demon, or Monster Venerable, with different expressions on their faces. But all of them put up the loyal and devoted appearance, helped the viin do the evils.

    ¡°Youngdy, you are born with tender skin and such gorgeousness, why not devote for our Great King?¡±

    ¡°Several hundred years ago, many with the title Monster King thought fondly of their beauties, being gentle and single-minded, our Great King is one of them. How nice it is if you two can make up a romantic story!¡±

    ¡°Youngdy, if you are unappreciative, you may be stuck in the bamboo steamer. How fresh and soft you would taste!¡±

    Ghosts were blowing off her, disturbing her mind, and the spirit with strong strength directly approached and attacked her. Within the short period, Jiang Zhiwei was feeling like confronting the Exterior team!

    Plus the bitter chilly wind, which formal Peerless Master pro could resist to them?

    Undoubtedly Jiang Zhiwei was influenced, and she had felt the superior strength of the grandmaster Monster King even without fighting.

    But she had no expression on her face and focused her eyes as if she concentrated her Energy, Qi, Spirit and Will on the Sword of the Sun-Prating Rainbow.

    Suddenly the sword light shined, which was like the meteor from outer space flying in the sky, a terror bird skimmed over theke that seemed like pure, concentrated, bright and sharp. She preempted to attack with the aim of forging ahead without retreat!

    The sword light was so fast that the ghost who tried to interfere with her all around and even those Exterior ghosts were unconventionally slow. All their chilly w that blew, their long dark-green sword that pierced and all kinds of immense strength that they triggered slowed down their ¡°pace¡± as if they were unwilling to desecrate the beauty of the sword light.

    His eyes reflected the sword light, General Yan himself seemed like got caught up in the memory. His reflection and thought drifted, as well as the sword light.

    Specializing in the sword art and heading resolutely forward till now, with the help of her master when she lost, Jiang Zhiwei was like Meng Qi, who started tobine what she learned and created her movement.

    With ¡°Anatta Sword¡± as its center,bined with some part of the essence of ¡°Twenty-three Swords Skill,¡± ¡°Six Crush on Twenty-three Swords Skill¡± and the representation of evil thoughts of Zhen Wu, ¡°Cutting Tao And Seeking True-self,¡± this movement had a beautiful name:

    ¡°Once reflection of a startled swan!¡±

    The surroundings seemed to be frozen, her memory swiftly skimmed. The sword light created a deranged world with disorderly fast and slow, which made the real body, genuine Qi and Initial Blood stuck into stagnation, left only Vital Spirit exceptionally active!

    The sword light was just like a startled swan and flew into his memory!

    The stinging pain came from his mid-brows, General Yan suddenly awakened and found that the long sword had already approached his eyes. He instantly leaned back his head and disyed the Movement Iron b from his waist, appearing the real tiger, which tail was like a whip and pumped to ¡°the Sword of the Sun-Prating Rainbow.¡±

    The performed movement was one of the killing movements of General Yan, being fast, urate and ruthless. At the time of great danger, as the long sword was going to pierce his mid-brows and burst into the Sword Qi, the tiger dragged its residual shadow and soared across the illusory sky, pumped to the side of the Sword of the Sun-Prating Rainbow.

    Bang!

    The sword light was broke up, and the long sword bent. After the tiger tail across made the sound of Space-breaching ring. Jiang Zhiwei took advantage of this strength and brought her sword with her, ¡°flew¡± to aside.

    Suddenly, the sword light divided into two lights, then into four lights and instantly divided into many lights which were toward the back of the giant stone and every branch roads. There was no division of strong or weak, thick or thin and that made General Yan who was in defense position and hadn¡¯t switched into attack unsure of the location of Jiang Zhiwei and cannot catch her!

    This movement was thebined sword movement of ¡°Emotionden of Tai Shang¡± and ¡± World of Dao.¡± Escaping by this movement could confuse him and be unable to distinguish!

    ¡°Do not assault and don¡¯t temporarily suppress General Yan, how could I seed in escaping under the situation of pulling the tension?¡±

    General Yan tiger-shaped eyes red, but he looked at the maze which he was about toe out. Finally, he chose the ¡°elixir drug.¡±

    ¡°A weak guy...¡±

    Bear Shan ferociouslyughed and ran wildly. The further it ran, the bigger it became as if it integrated Force of Heaven and Earth outside its body and formed the protection full of mana.

    Plus the shadow of the giant bear, it seemed to stave in the mountain and tread down the earth without any light shadow or thunder of Sword Qi. As long as it stroke steadfastly, all of its enemies would be crushed into flesh and blood.

    Pow!

    The colorful light shined, and stone directly stuck its face, leaving its cheek hollow and its face full of blood. Its Force of Heaven and Earth copsed and quickly changed into its original size.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Bear Shan cried out. But its instinct was primitive, and it still had been lunging forward, suffered such severe injuries.

    Qi Zhengyan had a poker face and spread his long sword. The sword lights scattered as if they were as white as smoke, as red as sunset clouds, like dark brown as mud, as vivid as ice and snow, as purple as gxy and as dark as the Chaos. They connected in a way which seemed like to consist of the Formation and reflected the surroundings fantastic and splendid.

    The Chaos block the roads, the ice and snow froze its feet, the mud restrained its pace, and the smoke perplexed its eyes, which slowed down its step, and the purple gxy suspended upside down and poured down its body.

    After a short blocking, Qi Zhengyan calmly triggered a charm, and it changed into a golden light, flying to the distance.

    Underground Golden Light Talisman!

    ...

    Meng Qi entirely tucked himself back the piles of giant stones, without sensing outside and counted on his premonition towards the umted danger from the past.

    Snake Dang, dressed in the ck gown, walked through this shelter and suddenly nced at this piles. Without any stop, he still moved forward and turned into the branch road.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t feel like a dangerous atmosphere.¡± Meng Qi thought and waited reassuringly, and he silently sensed the surroundings after a while and found that the people in a dark gown had already disappeared.

    ¡°How could there exist such a horrible monster? I didn¡¯t think the task would be this difficult this time.¡± Meng Qi mumbled, ¡°Is there any possibility that something changed and the task be harder?¡±

    Would it be wakening up the heavenly army?

    Suddenly, he had a hunch and looked around, discovering that there shined a golden light as Qi Zhengyan showed up.

    ¡°Did you meet any monster¡± Meng Qi was relieved. Others were either strong enough or with the secret treasure. Therefore Meng Qi worried Qi Zhengyan most. Fortunately, he met him.

    Qi Zhengyan nodded and said, ¡°I just met a Bear Monster.¡±

    No sooner had he spoken than a screech passed here in the distance. It sounded like the yelling of a bear, but it abruptly stopped.

    ¡°The Bear Monster is dead...¡± Meng Qi raised his eyebrow and said, and he smelled a bad breath.

    Did the Bear Monster encounter someone else or some of itspanion?

    When Meng Qi and Qi Zhengyan looked at each other and not knowing what happened, there cried out another yell. This time it sounded like it was the cry from a goat.

    Soon, the scream of a python also passed through in a distance as if it were in another zone.

    ¡°Who killed them?¡± Suddenly Meng Qi thought of this question. It seemed that there was an undercurrent ongoing in the maze.

    At this time, General Yan stepped out from the maze. He sensed tension from outside, and the whole maze was abruptly silent.

    The giant stones and forests all disappeared, and there showed a t road. Meng Qi saw their team again, as well as General Yan and the person in a dark gown. The distance between them was even as close as within 300 meters!

    When General Yan looked back, he found that the Bear Shan and the Monster Cow had no traces. Suddenly he ferocious looked at Meng Qi and his team!

 Chapter 674: Change in Mission

    <h4>Chapter 674: Change in Mission</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    His breath betrayed his intention to kill. Meng Qi subconsciously took a step and blocked General Yin with his nted sword. Meanwhile, Ruan Yushu took out the ancient Demon-revealing Mirror.

    Jiang Zhiwei, Qi Zhengyan, and Zhao Heng stood together, ready to fight at any given moment.

    If he were to face General Yin alone, Meng Qi was not confident he could win even if he were to use a main ingredient of the divine weapons. Strong as he was, it would be useless if he could not hit his enemy. Without the others pinning him down, it was possible for the enemy to evade, albeit at a certain cost, as they had the strength and realm of a grandmaster. That was unless the Evil Spirit of Zhen Wu and the Oracle of the Covenant had things that must be contested for. Thus, Meng Qi must use his Kung Fu to create an opportunity to kill or use a main ingredient of the divine weapons to create a chance to escape.

    Fortunately, he was not alone now. He had the Demon-revealing Mirror and help from his friends. Dealing with General Yin would not be a problem as long as he did not have a special magical artifact from the Journey to the West.

    The only thing they had to consider was the mysterious ¡°man¡± in a ck robe. His breath was much colder and more horrible than General Yin¡¯s. Meng Qi felt great danger even with five of them facing that man.

    Snake Dang coldly looked over, revealing two red awns in the dark under his ck robe.

    His cold eyes immediately gave rise to a chill in the depths of Meng Qi¡¯s heart¡ªso cold that it nearly froze his blood lineage, muscles, and bones. His Vital Spirit shuddered.

    ¡°What terrifying strength!¡±

    Snake Dang suddenly looked up and screeched. His breath that was carried by the sound broke out into the clouds. Even in the shard of Celestial Court, his breath discolored the wind and solidified the sputum. It was as if he was the Dominator and the core of this world!

    ¡°The peak of the Exterior, close to the Half-step to Dharmakaya...¡± The breath was elusive. As it was difficult to ponder, Meng Qi did not dare to rush and just remained guarded.

    ¡°It turns out there¡¯s an enemy of this level. Isn¡¯t this mission too difficult?¡±

    Meng Qi could still vividly remember how Progenitor Doumu had killed the Peerless Master Pro ¡°Emperor of the Netherworld¡± with just a p!

    This Death Task was no different!

    The frightened General Yin stayed in ce, feeling rather fortunate that he had not gone against Snake Dang.

    Strong as Snake Dang was, though, he had failed to protect the Silver Python King!

    The screech faded and Snake Dang turned his head, regarding Meng Qi and the others as if they were nothing. He stepped forward to the pce which was the sole building standing.

    ¡°Ah...¡± Meng Qi was evidently taken aback.

    After demonstrating its strength, the ck-robed monster surprisingly did not kill all its enemies so it could look for the treasure in peace.

    Was its action earlier a warning that it would not be hostile if they did not covet the treasure?

    Were there good-hearted monsters like this?

    Jiang Zhiwei and the others had not expected this. They exchanged looks with one another and General Yin. It was deathly quiet in front of the pce.

    General Yin thought hard and still did not know what to do.

    ¡°Kill the human tribe here first?

    ¡°No, Snake Xiong and the others screamed and disappeared while these human beings were safe and sound. They must have something backing them up!¡±

    Thinking again about the miserable roc, General Yin suddenly became timid.

    Even if he encountered an enemy equipped with powerful magical artifacts while he was alone, he was confident that he could escape due to his realm. The exception was if those artifacts were not the same ones that the Monster Kings had used when Monk Tang traveled west to fetch scriptures. However, this team of five had gathered before him. The girl in the yellow dress could fight him and the young man with the sword and saber seemed even stronger. The roc¡¯s failure was an example of the oue of a battle with such a team!

    Without a second thought, General Yin sharply turned and ran to catch up with Snake Dang.

    ¡°If Snake Dang eats meat, I can at least get some meat soup!¡±

    Unable to understand the ck-robed monster¡¯s thoughts, Meng Qi did not hurl his sword at General Yin¡¯s back. He watched as they pushed open the front gate of the pce and disappeared into the darkness.

    ¡°What an inexplicable task...¡± Meng Qi exhaled.

    Jiang Zhiwei frowned. ¡°The breath of the ck-robed monster seems familiar.¡±

    Her words reminded Meng Qi of something. ¡°It really is familiar. Where have we came across it?¡±

    Zhao Heng shook his head. ¡°I didn¡¯t find him familiar.¡±

    They thought hard about every surviving demon that they had encountered, but there was no clue.

    ¡°I can¡¯t remember.¡± Meng Qi gave up and gazed at the open gate of the pce. ¡°Since we have our Karma points, we don¡¯t have to worry about the deduction. It¡¯s not worth it to fight a monster close to the Half-step to Dharmakaya realm. Let¡¯s look around and take some pieces to make up for the loss of Karma points instead. ¡±

    Given the chance to retreat, few people would engage in a life and death fight.

    ¡°Okay.¡± As much as she liked fighting and improving her sword art, Jiang Zhiwei was not brainless. She could not even deal with a grandmaster, what more a monster close to the Half-step to Dharmakaya realm?

    Meng Qi looked around and saw the Celestial River at their back and the pce in front. The pce was cut off by the Chaos in the middle. There were two gardens withrge, lush trees on each side.

    ¡°The ck-robed monster made it clear for us not topete with him. In other words, we better not enter the pce.¡± Qi Zhengyan reminded his friends.

    Based on theyout, one could guess that the core of the shard of Celestial Court would most likely be in the pce.

    The same thought urred to Meng Qi. ¡°Based on the Tiger Monster¡¯s reaction, the ck-robed monster seems to havee uninvited. It can¡¯t figure out the details either. Is it possible that it learned of some news and came here just to search for the core of the shard?¡±

    ¡°It should be. But the ck-robed monster hesitated before choosing the left side after entering. Seems like it didn¡¯t know where the core is,¡± Zhao Heng said, exining his meticulous observation.

    However, all these information were not useful. Meng Qi took a deep breath and pointed. ¡°Let¡¯s not enter the pce. We will go to the garden to look for some immortal herbs. If we can harvest an immortal peach, it would be more rewarding thanpleting ten missions!¡±

    ¡°Immortal peaches...¡± Ruan Yushu¡¯s eyes suddenly brightened.

    The immortal peaches, one of the Celestial Court¡¯s most prized treasures, would surely be in the core area of ??the Ninth Heaven instead of the outskirts close to the Southern Heavenly Door. Ruan Yushu knew Meng Qi was only trying tofort them, but she still felt revitalized as she imagined the taste of the peaches!

    ¡°Where to?¡± Jiang Zhiwei asked, smiling.

    She had epted the fact that they had failed their task.

    Meng Qi said thoughtfully, ¡°Something is strange in the shard of the Celestial Court, considering the deaths of the monsters. We mustn¡¯t separate. As for the direction, I am used to going left.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡± Jiang Zhiwei and the others did not have relevant information, so they let Meng Qi choose.

    With Meng Qi leading the way, they quickly neared the left garden while cautiously guarding against danger.

    Once they were close to the garden, Meng Qi, who was operating Jade Virtual Divination, suddenly turned around to look at the pce gate. He saw the sh of a strange, bloody shadow as it disappeared into the darkness behind the gate!

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Qi Zhengyan asked in a low voice.

    Meng Qi frowned. ¡°I saw a blood shadow, but it is noting for us. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡°If the strange shadow in the shard of the Celestial Court kills General Yin and the ck-robed monster, wouldn¡¯t that mean we havepleted the task?¡±

    ¡°This is a surprise worth anticipating!¡±

    Meng Qi dropped the thought and checked the ban. Once again, he used all the methods including the avatar but found nothing abnormal. While the Jade Virtual Divination and Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s ¡°Cicada Feels the Arrival of Autumn Without Autumn Wind Moving¡± skill did not ¡°detect¡± any danger either.

    Stepping into the garden, they first felt the vicissitudes of the Time Sword. When Meng Qi looked around, he snorted.

    The avatar could only observe a limited range of areas, unlike Meng Qi who could sense a muchrger radius. He found this ce to be even stranger now that he was looking at it with his own eyes.

    The whole garden was bare except for arge tree in the center. The tree was tall, green, and incredibly leafy. Its branches looked like an umbre. Looking at it from afar, one would think that there were many trees here.

    The leaves swayed gently, but they could not hide the silence, vicissitudes of life, stagnation, andck of vitality!

    ¡°This tree is a little weird...¡± Meng Qi slowly moved closer. The idea of ??chopping the tree into pieces for easy transport came to his mind.

    Qi Zhengyan frowned as if thinking about something. He trailed behind Ruan Yushu and Zhao Heng, while Jiang Zhiwei brought up the rear.

    Meng Qi moved forward as he looked around. He did not find any curses or traps.

    Suddenly, his Space Ring throbbed as if something was waking up inside, moving up and down and waiting to be fed.

    ¡°What¡¯s with this...¡± Meng Qi¡¯s heart jumped. He cautiously opened the Space Ring.

    ¡°It is the tree!¡±

    The ¡°Supreme-wisdom Tree,¡± which had not reacted to any previous provocation, was now glowing and hovering!

    Was it because of this slender green tree?

    Meng Qi reflected on this. He then stowed the Flowing Fire, took out the Supreme-wisdom Tree, and reached out to the only creature in the garden¡ªa straight and slender tree!

    ¡°Pa!¡±

    The Supreme-wisdom Tree first touched a palm before touching the big tree!

    Meng Qi looked on in astonishment, not noticing that Qi Zhengyan was standing beside him trying to touch the tree.

    ¡°This...¡± Qi Zhengyan was a bit slow. He looked down at the Supreme-wisdom Tree. In his eyes, shock gave way to horror.

    ¡°Whoo!¡±

    Following the strange sound, several observable but untouchable breaths in the color of the Chaos emerged from the big tree and flowed to the little green tree in Meng Qi¡¯s hand.

    The big tree shrank and withered within a short moment. Its branches began to rot. On the other hand, the little green tree glowed and the lights immediately condensed. Then, a part of the trunk swelled as if it was about to grow a new branch!

    The voice of the Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms suddenly interrupted Meng Qi¡¯s thoughts.

    ¡°The mission has changed as the core has been absorbed. Please escape from Snake Dang and General Yin who will try to kill you, and stop them from taking the Supreme-wisdom Tree!¡±

    ¡°Holy crap!¡± Meng Qi never imagined this big tree or its ¡°vitality¡± was actually the core!

    At this moment, a horrible breath rushed from the pce as a snake as thick as a pond emerged. Wings protruded from its back and pus flowed from its rotting muscles.

    ¡°I let you go. Why did you take my chance?¡± The snake¡¯s giant eyes turned scarlet as it roared. There was an image of a white-haired zombie in one of its eyes, and the images of Meng Qi and the team in the other eye!

    ¡°Old Luo?¡± Meng Qi was stunned.

    It turned out that Snake Dang was the snake zombie that had previously hunted Luo Shengyi!

    ¡°Why did it be like this? How did it get out of the Holy Mountain?¡±

    The giant snake bowed its head. Meng Qi and the others were all rigid. They decided to abort the mission now and return.

    ¡°You may return after escaping from this battle.¡±

    The cold and merciless voice of the Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms reverberated in their minds.

 Chapter 675: Desperation to Survive

    <h4>Chapter 675: Desperation to Survive</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    ¡°What a true cheat the Dominator is!¡±

    Since the incident of the Evil Spirit of Zhenwu, Meng Qi¡¯s ¡°trust¡± in the Dominator of the Six Realms of Samsara had waned tremendously. And this time, it has reached a new low.

    The Snake Dang did not take flight. But its immense size was so huge and long that its upper half rose into the air even when its lower half was still in the halls of the pce. It bared its fangs with its wide-opened mouth menacingly. Strands of ck mists encircled around him, blotting the illumination of hope from the Sun.

    Its eyes were as vast as the size of a room, cold and blood-shot. Within the eyes were the silhouettes of Luo Shengyi and the white-haired zombie. Its mouth opened so broad that it could swallow an entire garden, hissing from within a deadly mist that anyone who inhaled it would fall unconscious. Venom flowed out of its cavernous mouth, corroding upon anything it fell.

    Meng Qi felt surrounded by the massive jaws of Snake Dang from all directions. Dark shadows danced around him like the phantoms of Death, hissing a deathly requiem that seemed to beckon him to surrender. All hope seemed lost. There was no way of escape despite how hard he tried for leaving his only option to watch the self-devouring.

    At the very moment, he remembered and felt himself the same helpless despair that the Emperor of the Netherworld must have had when the fatal stroke of the Progenitor Doumu had befallen him. All forms of techniques and skills failed, the defensive enchantments around him shattered, and his Secret Treasures and magical charms faltered in the face of overwhelming force!

    Meng Qi suddenly remembered the Ancient Space-breaching Talisman. It was unstoppable against all enemies below the level of the Dharmakaya as long as the enemies are unable to restrain its user!

    ¡°But even if I escaped to safety, what of Zhiwei, Yushu, Senior Brother Qi, and Zhao Heng?¡±

    Meng Qi gritted his teeth and shunned the notion. His mood turned calm suddenly, without misery nor fear. His body rxed a little from the intense stress of earlier.

    Be it the Ananda Oath-breaking Sabersmanship, or his reflections on the path of his martial cultivations, the audacity, grit, and courage that he had picked up during his numerous experiences through fire and steel came into the full disy!

    Then again, such tranquility in the face of such terror of Snake Dang would hardly be possible if he had not seeded in oveing the mental challenge earlier and dispelled all negative emotions and restored his soul from its former weariness.

    ¡°Never was I born with a mind of Zen which is free from the taint of the mundane; for I am but an ordinary soul that requires constant whetting!¡±

    The giant serpent lunged at him, its gaping jaws boring down menacingly upon it. Its long and sharp fangs grew clearer as it came closer, spewing venom at him. Meng Qi held in his left palm a Fiery Core of the Grand Sun which gave him a soothing warmth in the storm of fear and hopelessness.

    ¡°...Some Dharmakaya masters may still be inside, on the verge of death, for they have all paid a certain price and suffered serious weaknesses. Don¡¯t be scared by the mere word of ¡®Dharmakaya¡¯...¡± The words that the Progenitor Doumu once spoke to him came back suddenly.

    ¡°Even powerful warriors of the Dharmakaya level have serious afflictions that crippled them, allowing openings for me to exploit... How could this monster, Snake Dang who have long passed but had only returned by using the soul of Luo Shengyi have no weaknesses?¡±

    ¡°The conflict between his physical body and his Vital Spirit... The conflict between his Vital Spirit and the lingering fragments of his actual soul...¡± Meng Qi¡¯s narrowed as if he was shuddered by the terrifying presence of Snake Dang, not moving at all.

    A few feathers found around the coiling trunk of the giant python. Its blood-red eyes stared coldly with malice at Meng Qi regarding him as nothing more but amb for ughter.

    All of a sudden, Meng Qi¡¯s physical body overgrew in size. Attuning with the Dharma and Logos of Nature, he harnessed the energies of Nature, mustering all Vital Qi that he could, as he grew into a sizeable giant hundred of meters tall.

    Still, in contrast with the pure form of the Demon Snake Dang, Meng Qi was but a small sapling before a huge oak tree, looking feeble and helpless.

    At this moment, looking stern and magnificent, Meng Qi raised an arm into the sky, and the other pointed to the ground.

    Behind his back, there appeared a giant silhouette of the great Buddha, zed in gold, featuring him in a sitting position while he meditated. The aura of its increasing presence filled every inch of space, radiating with a tremendous strength that poured with a mood of serenity, benevolence, peace, and wisdom.

    Golden sparkles shaped like flowers rained around the vast, golden Buddha. Voices chanting mantras could be heard in the background as the Buddha pointed to the sky with one hand, while he looked to the ground with another. With a booming voice, he spoke,

    ¡°In the Heavens and on Earth, I, the Unique and Righteous, am everywhere and nowhere!¡±

    Following his many years of repeated assimtion and meditation, Meng Qi has finally grasped a cursory mastery of the first stroke of The Buddha¡¯s Palms: I, the Unique and Righteous!

    The first stroke of The Buddha¡¯s Palms which was a stroke embodying the qualities of wisdom and Buddhist nature with the strength of one¡¯s Vital Spirit. It is a stroke that struck at nowhere but directly at the mind of one¡¯s target; a technique indeed without a counterstrike. Even in the transformed state of the Seven Immortal Illusions, it was an offense that nomon defenses could lightly stop!

    Meng Qi stepped forward, also with his hands pointed towards the sky and the earth, as he cried loudly,

    ¡°In the Heavens and on Earth, I, the Unique and Righteous, am everywhere and nowhere!¡±

    In such instant of dire need and hispanions around him, Meng Qi could wait no longer. He employed a variant of the ¡°I, the Unique and Righteous¡± technique tounch a psychological assault aimed at the mind of his target!

    Boom!

    The silhouettes of Luo Shenyi and the white-haired zombie in the eyes of Snake Dang began to turn corporeal as ck fumes billowed from the rotten brain.

    ¡°Who am I? Who am I?¡±

    ¡°I, the Unique and Righteous? Who is the Unique and Righteous?¡±

    The three different awarenesses within the considerable mass of the serpent grappled and wrested for control as its trunk froze in confusion. Venom trickled from its opened mouth onto the ground which sizzled in an acid pool of green.

    The consciousness of Snake Dang was beginning to reim dominion of his physical body, but the moment is enough for Meng Qi!

    With his saber clutched in his right, in his left hand, Meng Qi activated the Fiery Core of the Grand Sun!

    The form of a vast, burning orb rose into eminence behind the shape of the Golden Buddha, gleaming brightly with great radiance as the sacred rays of illumination bathed every inch of the giant serpent, prating all strata of Time and Space!

    The lights pierced the ck fumes circling the enormous serpent, shining upon its rotten and decaying flesh as fierce mes erupted and began to devour it.

    A huge roar shook the ground on which they stood. The gigantic serpent writhed and iled violently in pain, knocking down the structures of the pces and throwing the clouds into turbulences that nearly swept even Meng Qi away.

    It was still very much alive!

    The me badly scorched half of its body. As well as the mostly dispelled dark energies that had radiated from the serpent, yet it was still alive and its aura even as terrifying as before!

    ¡°No less expected of the Monster Venerable who had almost developed the Real Body of the Heavenly Snake.¡± Meng Qi spoke, with his strength entirely spent. He could fullyprehend the invincibility of the physique of the demon now. To think that it could still be alive after a strike that has consumed an ingredient of a Divine Weapon!

    For many years Snake Dang had turned into a zombie. The putrefaction of his physical body had caused the deterioration of his powers, leaving him with only skills close to that of a grandmaster. The sturdy endurance of his physical body remained!

    On the other side, Ruan Yushu produced the Demon-revealing Mirror thoughtfully. The reflected figure of General Yan on the surface of the brass-greenish mirror.

    General Yan stopped short in mid-air with winds of dark energies still circling him. Wraiths were hiding within the winds, the strongest of them all was even possessing powers of the Fifth- or Sixth-fold Heavens!

    The wraiths, noticing the predicament of their master, flew to shield General Yan from danger even though it was he who had once in them and forced them into servitude.

    But the phantoms had just sprung into action when the glint of a sword shimmered as it came instantly!

    The stroke was so quick that everything else seemed to slow down and it alone remained the only thing that adequately conveyed the gravity of Time. Jiang Zhiwei reached before her quarry despite beingst to leap into action. Her de pierced through the two wraiths protecting General Yan, but the unleashed aura of the strike remained unknown, and she did not release any powers.

    Suddenly, Qi Zhengyan¡¯s sword shone brightly. The Dark Chaos he conjured drew some of the phantoms into a cocoon-like dimension, imprisoning them from striking at Jiang Zhiwei.

    At the same time, Zhao Heng attacked with his sword and his fists. The blows of his attacks turned into a fiery dragon that circled in the air and swept up a cyclonic inferno that suppressed the pestilence of the foul and evil with his kingly aura!

    Pfft!

    The Sword of the Sun-prating Rainbow stabbed at the forehead of General Yan. Despite the adhesive strength of his physical body, even his defenses have to crumble before Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s sword which was nearing the ss of an Exquisite-leveled Precious Weapon.

    Jiang Zhiwei released the Sword Qi of her weapon. General Yan gave an ear-splitting roar that even the ground trembled. Something within him erupted as he absorbed the winds of dark energies around him, fusing the wraiths upon his own body.

    One by one, the wraiths squirmed and died painfully in his stead. With his apparitions as sacrificial pawns, General Yan found a chance to recover. A glow shone from him, and his Precious Weapon was activated, turning him into a white tiger that forcefully endured the blow from Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s sword. The tiger iled its tail like a whip, forcing Jiang Zhiwei backward.

    It clutched its head and recoiled wildly in pain as if it had lost all senses and awareness, leaping wildly around. It was apparent that Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s previous stroke had damaged his brain with the powers of her Sword Qi. It could have earlier died if not for the two phantoms which have sacrificed themselves to weaken Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s attack.

    But the strength of the tiger was not as powerful as the rock bird!

    Meng Qi could sustain the Law Phenomenon enchantment no longer. He prepared to cast the spell of the Nature-involving Knack and use another mineral ingredient for Divine Weapons. Only by ying the demon, Snake Dang, as swiftly as possible, he could find ways to free the Vital Spirit of entrapped Luo Shengyi.

    Then again, Snake Dang was a demon with experiences of many winters on its belt. Even a mere speck of its consciousness requires the utmost exertion from Meng Qi to defeat it. The giant serpent coiled in a defensive posture and spewed another deadly projectile before it turned into the Real Body of the Heavenly Snake. Despite the mes still burning painfully at its flesh, it conjured two protectiveyers around him to protect himself against further assaults and endured the blistering heat of the True Fire of the Grand Sun!

    At the same time, it swiftly slithered away, keeping a distance away from the range of Meng Qi¡¯s attacks!

    Seeing this, Meng Qi quickly look for other ways to defeat the monster. The Wrist Bone of Nether would only be useful if Meng Qi¡¯s blows could physicallynd on the beast. Even if he managed to cripple theyers of defenses after the use of the Nature-involving Knack technique, he no longer has the strength to wield the Wrist Bone for another strike. The Frost-eye Crystal would be of no help for now. The use of the Crystal would instead negate the effects of the Fiery Core and help Snake Dang to extinguish the mes that were damaging it. Were there other ways other than the Oceanic Dominion Pearl?

    Still, upon further consideration, the Oceanic Dominion Pearl could only prate twoyers of its defenses. With its so such strong armor, a strike from the Pearl would hardly be sufficient to kill the giant snake. But if he were to wait for Jiang Zhiwei toe, Snake Dang would have long escaped to safety!

    Then came a sudden sh of inspiration and Meng Qi had an idea. He gathered his strength and yelled to hispanions,

    ¡°Run!¡±

    Jiang Zhiwei looked at General Yan which was still bouncing around madly in pain. Without hesitation, she rushed to Meng Qi and grabbed him by the shoulder. With Ruan Yushu, Qi Zhengyan and Zhao Heng closely behind, they ran as fast as they could.

    Meng Qi quietly slipped to Jiang Zhiwei the Frost-eye Crystal and whispered to her using telepathy, ¡°Wait for Snake Dang to extinguish the True Fire of the Grand Sun that is burning him. When ites for us, I will cast the Nature-involving Knack spell and use the Oceanic Dominion Pearl to crush its defenses. With Ruan Yushu and the others holding it down, you will use this to deal the final blow.¡±

    He could not y Snake Dang when he was busy defending himself and escaping. But the opportunity would show itself when it is the serpent¡¯s turn to attack.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Jiang Zhiwei replied calmly with steadiness in her eyes.

    Meng Qi conveyed his ns to the rest of hispanions while they continued running to make sure that Snake Dang indeed fell for the ruse. Still, things would be all the better if the Dominator could draw them away from the realm now. Meng Qi hardly enjoyed the prospects of having to expend another ingredient for Divine Weapons so rashly. A few more uses and the potency of the Pearl would fall, rendering it useless to be used in the forging of Divine Weapons!

    The bridge of clouds extended far and long. Meng Qi and hispanions ran as fast as they could. The shrieks and cries of pain of Snake Dang could be heard regrly from behind them, but the great serpent demon did not seem to have pursued them.

    They could now see the barracks ahead of them and the Heavenly Soldiers around. But a staggering sensation of fear and danger descended upon Meng Qi like a tremendous weight falling suddenly on him!

    ¡°Brace yourselves!¡± As he cried, he cast the Nature-involving Knack spell. The Dharmic Form of the Chaotic Void materialized at his back, a Form of inexplicable structure and substance. Within the darkness of nothingness was only a dark emptiness save for a vague shape of a Taoist sitting cross-legged in the midst of the enveloping gloom.

    The Form of the Taoist opened its eyes, and Meng Qi¡¯s body grew in size. There came a blinding sh of a stroke from his saber that split the Void into two, drawing a blinding radiance that halved asunder the sky above!

    ng!

    The massive tail of the monster serpent flung at them like a whip and parried by the blow from Meng Qi¡¯s saber.

    True to the behavior of reptilian predators, Snake Dang did not pursue them from behind. Instead, it had pretended to scream from afar when it had already been waiting to ambush them, eager to strike them down in a single attack!

    Blood spewed from Meng Qi¡¯s mouth. There was a bloody wound on the tail of the serpent. With the brief opening, Zhao Heng released the Baroque Pagoda of Nature¡¯s Hues.

    Whack

    Anothersh from the serpent¡¯s tail crushed the Pagoda into pieces. But it had effectively depleted the rest of the serpent¡¯s strength, saving Meng Qi from another stroke which would have severely injured him.

    Jiang Zhiwei seized the opportunity and set off the Frost-eye Crystal. Sparkling blue liquid flowed out and flowed along the clouds, freezing them into ice, and reached the serpent¡¯s tail.

    Inch by inch, the tail and the trunk of the serpent¡¯s body began to freeze rapidly. Snake Dang roared with agony once more by the frostbite caused by the coagtion of ice consuming his body.

    Still, not everything had proceeded as nned. Meng Qi had not the strength to use the Oceanic Dominion Pearl for another strike, whereas Ruan Yushu and the others were not powerful enough to handle the Pearl.

    Jiang Zhiwei channeled herst ounce of strength using the forbidden techniques of the Sword Washing Pavillion only used in hours of desperate need. Her aura grew in breadths and enormity. She reached her hands at Meng Qi, who handed her the Oceanic Dominion Pearl. Suddenly came the considerable noise of a crack. Snake Dang had severed the frozen half of its body and was slithering towards them.

    It had broken off its tail in its desperation to survive!

    The Oceanic Dominion Pearl would never be able to hit the serpent now!

    ¡± Jump into the pond. From the Celestial River, we can evade battle.¡± Ruan Yushu threw her gaze at the pond nearby. Her fair face was devoid of expression, without any shred of fear.

    In ast-ditch effort, Meng Qi led the way and leaped first into the pond. He instructed Jiang Zhiwei to immediately look for ces to hide once they have reached the depths of the pond. From there, they would prepare to ambush Snake Dang once he came for them.

    He also gave Jiang Zhiwei the Ancient Space-breaching Talisman. Meng Qi and the rest would escape via the Celestial River during the ambush while Jiang Zhiwei would use the Talisman if their final trap proved to be an embarrassing failure.

    Into the water, they sshed. Thepany of five sank swiftly and reached the bottom. They could feel the water trembling with the shockwaves from their shes earlier with Snake Dang above.

    Amidst the juddering resonances in the water, Meng Qi noticed the Celestial Horse-drawn carriage faintly shaking as if it was rattling by the force of the shockwaves!

    The carriage door which was tightly shut before slowly swung open.

    ¡°W-what the...¡± Meng Qi had a sudden urge to curse. To think that such a change would ur just when they had begun to believe there was a chance to escape! Who was to say rather or not which Immortals might emerge from the cabin of that carriage!

    The carriage doors opened widely, revealing nothing and nobody inside.

    ¡°It is empty?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s empty!¡±

    Meng Qi could hardly believe his eyes. It was a carriage ready to escape, but it was empty!

 Chapter 676: The Starry Voyage

    <h4>Chapter 676: The Starry Voyage</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    The carriage was built of dark iron and adorned with sparkling jewels and gems. Its interior was spacious, and light shimmered from within like it was daytime.

    But there was nothing but emptiness and silence inside the luxurious carriage that had endured for thousands of years. Contrary to their earlier beliefs, no immortal had seemed to escape the Immortal Realm via the carriage from the route of the Celestial River.

    With no time to wait, Meng Qi noticed the mane of the Celestial Horses rustling and fractions of minute movements as they began to stir.

    An idea came to him. He invoked the thunderbolt mark on the back of his hand and mimicked the aura of the ancient Thunder God. Propelling himself through the currents of the pond, he threw himself at the carriage and shouted at hispanions via telepathy:

    ¡°Into the carriage!¡±

    His instruction to his friends proved unneeded as they had already guessed his ns. The Celestial Horses seemed to hold special abilities that would allow them to travel at high speeds despite not being of the Dharmakaya realm. With a kick of their hooves, the horses would deliver them so far away that not even Snake Dang could keep up!

    Meng Qi led the way, summoning a doppelganger which leaped before them to test for traps or barriers in the carriage. Jiang Zhiwei remained as a rearguard, holding the Oceanic Dominion Pearl in her hands tensely.

    There would be no need for her to venture any risky maneuvers if their n could work!

    Still, Snake Dang was already a zombie, and the Oceanic Dominion Pearl¡¯s actual function was to confound its Vital Spirit, cripple its physical body, and steady the current of flow. They could not finish off the monster even after severely destroying its body.

    Meng Qi¡¯s doppelganger entered safely into the carriage, indicating the absence of any magical traps or barriers. With his mind at ease, Meng Qi leaped into the carriage with Ruan Yushu, Qi Zhengyan, and Zhao Heng close behind. Jiang Zhiwei stepping within after them.

    Suddenly, they felt the cold and deathly presence of their nemesis closing in. The head of the gigantic snake peered through the surface of the pond with its blood-shot eyes. With the silhouettes of the white-haired zombie and Luo Shengyi still within, the eyes scanned warily in fear of Meng Qi¡¯s ¡°I, the Unique and Righteous¡± technique!

    The massive presence of a force so close to the Half-step from the Dharmakaya realm sent a chill down their spines, freezing the blood in their veins and their Vital Spirits. More so for the spit of venom that could spew forth anytime and consume everything at the bottom of the pond. Still, the Celestial Horses had yet to buck. They leaped despite stirring from their slumber of millennia!

    Jiang Zhiwei stood bravely at the edge of the carriage. She wore a cold, defiant re without fear and anxiousness in her eyes. In her hands, she readied herself with the Oceanic Dominion Pearl currently blushed with a faint colored glow. She was prepared to use it at a moment¡¯s notice.

    Having experienced its lesson from Meng Qi¡¯s Secret Treasures, the giant snake cowered reluctantly at the sight of the Oceanic Dominion Pearl. Still, it slunk and withdrew slowly with apparent unwillingness as if it could, at any time, hurl itself forward and snatch its prize even at the cost of its body!

    Meng Qi calmed himself. The motion of the saber he held became sluggish and slow. His stare grew dark and distant as ethereal and gossamer threads became visible to him.

    The stroke of utter destruction¡ªthe Fruits of Karma technique!

    Meng Qi looked once more at the massive figure of Snake Dang. It was unlike before. There were not many threads of Karma that spread out from it, and most of them were slowly fading due to its death. There was one which caught his eyes from amongst the remaining threads which numbered at below ten. A diaphanous strand which was thick and robust, sparkling amidst the shade of gloom. That single most distinct thread stretched far into an unknown distance.

    Snake Dang instead felt a chilling dread as Meng Qi¡¯s eerie stare rested on him. Between Meng Qi¡¯s icy stare and its fear of the Oceanic Dominion Pearl, it could not help jerking its head back momentarily.

    Noticing her chance, Jiang Zhiwei drew the shutters with her foot. The doors of the carriage closed with a m.

    The Celestial Horses came to life, springing into fluid motions that continued from the events that have transpired tens of thousands of years ago. With no hesitation and doubt, the horses kicked and leaped into the Celestial River. The carriage shone with a shroud of bright green as it drew through the currents of the heavenly river, tightly shut by the enchantments that came into effect on its own.

    The heavenly steeds threw their heads back and neighed loudly, trampling through the rapids of the Celestial River.

    Their bodies turned translucent suddenly as if they were entering a mysterious and magical channel!

    Meng Qi finally heaved a massive breath of relief. He could feel the dangers and hidden secrets thaty behind the distinctly thick thread of karma belonging to Snake Dang. It would be nothing short of suicide if he were to use the Fruits of Karma technique on the monster and inherit the burden of Karma. It would have overwhelmed him instantly. Warding off the gigantic serpent was the best possible oue.

    He looked around the interior of the carriage. A question came to him finally: was the carriage prepared by Zhu Bajie for his escape, or was it by someone else who had left already?

    If it were the former, Zhu Bajie himself would have been able to escape with higher speeds than using Celestial Horses, considering that his body still stood even after thousands of years of enduring the scorching heat of the Grand Sun. If it was thetter, when had the Immortal left? Was it during the fall of the Celestial Court, after the fall, or did he go sometime during Meng Qi¡¯spany¡¯s arrival?

    The giant snakehead ventured another look from the surface of the pond and saw only the ripples of currents of the Celestial River.

    The monster serpent hissed and emitted a deafening roar of anger that shook even the stars in the Heavens. But all was lost for it!

    ...

    Four Celestial Horses drew the golden carriage across the belt of the Milky Way, flickering in and out of view as the heavenly steeds galloped upon the currents of the Celestial River with high speed.

    On a covered with oceans and continents with rich flora and fauna, there stood more than a dozen men in front of a pile of ancient ruins, d in strange clothing.

    The leader of the group pointed to the ruins and said, ¡°This is the altar of sacrifice built by the tribes of old to pray and offer sacrifices to the gods in return for their blessings and protection. There have been records in the ancient manuscripts about theing of Immortals and Deities. With the manuscripts, we can restore the ancient civilization, practices, beliefs, and rtionships between other tribes.¡±

    There were several amongst the group who took down notes vigorously. Some studied the ancient altar curiously and some, in their peculiar headgears with strange decorative patterns, looked up into the blue sky while they visualized the lives of the ancient tribes.

    All of a sudden, one of the men looking into the sky uttered iprehensible gibberish that caught the surprise of the others. But they had barely been able to react when they saw a streak of light tearing across the sky with tails of mes behind it. It moved not with the speed and intensity of aet, but calm andposed as if it was revolving around the.

    ¡°The engravings of the ancient bird on the altar is the emblem of this ancient tribe, slowly through time it became...¡± The lecturer saw his students staring nkly into the sky and felt it strange. He was suddenly bathed in light from behind as if something was descending into their midst.

    He turned without thinking and looked at the altar, only to see four handsome horses with flowing manes drawing a majestic carriage of gold, galloping gracefully upon a belt of light anding to a stop upon the altar.

    ¡°T-This...¡± Nobody uttered a word. It was like a bizarre dream.

    The Celestial Horses took a brief respite before they gave a loud triumphant cry. They conjured a magical formation and leaped into the air once more, the divine convoy fading from sight and disappeared into the air.

    Night came swiftly and the stars returned into the fold of darkness. The streak of light continued its journey across the stars, flickering continuously.

    On another filled with nothing but the sands were minarets and turrets that pointed into the sky.

    Several men dressed in the costumes of priests stood at the top of a tower, looking into the beautiful but bleak view of the desert.

    ¡°Another sacrificial ceremony tomorrow.¡± One of the priests said poignantly.

    Another remarked with augh. ¡°It is just for show. There is no need for anxiousness.¡±

    The words had barely left their lips when their gazes fixated upon a meteor falling from the sky. It drew closer to them, gettingrger andrger as it came, and they saw that it was no meteor, but a divine-looking carriage of gold drawn by proud horses of the heavens that rode imperiously across the sky.

    The horse-drawn carriage came to a stop briefly on the top of the tower for a brief respite before the priests, who were staring with gaped-mouth astonishment, and ignored their presence.

    After their rest, the heavenly steeds leapt in unison and set off with a brilliant glow that engulfed the entire pinnacle of the tower as well as the horses themselves.

    The carriage once again took to the sky, galloping away with high speeds, leaving the priests awe-struck and stunned with silence in their wake.

    ...

    The carriage continued its voyage through the dark pool of stars in the sky, making brief stops at intervals. After a time, the Celestial Horses suddenly climbed higher and hit a vortex.

    The carriage came to its final stop. Meng Qi and hispanions projected their senses outwards to make sure that they were safe before they even thought of stepping outside.

    Just then, the voice of Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms reverberated once more.

    ¡°Sessful withdrawal from battle; the assigned task isplete and a sess. You may now return, or you may elect to stay for another hour. During the hour, you may select to return immediately regardless of if you are caught in battle or not.¡±

    With the assuring words of the Dominator, Meng Qi survey their surroundings, feeling only the fresh scent in the air and the deep blue sky above them. There was an inexplicable familiarity that hinted that they might have returned to the World of the Journey to the West!

    Not far away from where they were standing, they saw an old and decrepit ranch. There were no signs of life, save for the pungent stench waft drifting from the insides of the farm.

    Meng Qi returned his gaze to the Celestial Horses and temporarily ignored the smell. Ruan Yushu looked at the steeds too with interest.

    ¡°These horses are precious ¡®assets¡¯ that can travel through the skies!¡±

    The thought had barely registered, and suddenly he could hear the long whinny of the horses. A sudden, strong gale of wind blew and whisked them off into the air, keeping him and hispanions away. The horses then rode through the wind and out of sight into the skies.

    ¡°These horses have sharp perception...¡± Meng Qi pursed his lips with faint disappointment. When they had first escaped, he was already thinking of ways to transport the horses back to the Realm of Reality!

    Jiang Zhiwei smiled. With the effects of her technique diminishing, her aura turned extremely weak like Meng Qi. She turned to look at the ranch nearby, noticing the infestation of vines and creepers that have ¡°drenched¡± the buildings into a shade of verdant green.

    From the gaps between the vines, she made out a few words which she read out loud:

    ¡°The Gao... Vintage... Ranch...¡±

    ¡°The Gao Vintage Ranch?¡± Meng Qi could not believe his ears. ¡°The destination of the carriage is the Gao Vintage Ranch?¡±

    ¡°It is true then, that the carriage is rted to Zhu Bajie!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go in and have a look,¡± Meng Qi said with a heavy breath, dragging his weary self forward.

    This time, Ruan Yushu, Qi Zhengyan, and Zhao Heng took the front and covered the rear, showing no doubt to Meng Qi¡¯s suggestion to venture a look into the abandoned ranch. They hoped to gather as many items as possible to exchange for additional Karma Points.

    They tore through the luxuriant vegetation of creepers and went through the main gate of the forsaken ranch, which broke into pieces after a mere push.

    They searched the rooms and chambers but found nothing of use. Some of the items left, due to the ravages of time, reduced down to mucks of slimy sludge.

    They ventured further and reached at the center of the ranch, finding a small chamber that seemed to be a study or a room used by the owner of the farm.

    ¡°Let¡¯s search the study first. There might be manuscripts or books containing skills or techniques.¡± Meng Qi suggested.

    Unbeknownst to hispanions, Meng Qi knew that the Gao Vintage Ranch was the residence of Zhu Bajie¡¯s inws. There could honestly be items of high value hidden here!

    ¡°All right.¡± Ruan Yushu was interested in the music of the World of the Journey to the West. She also wanted to examine the study herself even if there were no books on martial disciplines contained within. Tailing close behind Zhao Heng, she stepped carefully into the study with Meng Qi beside her as they began to climb to the second floor.

    Moving carefully and with light steps with consideration for the old and frail nks of the floor. Stepping with any force more significant than they currently moved could break the nks into pieces.

    A more profound observation would yield that the second floor was full of books. Nothing but the yellow shade of papers and parchments filled their sight.

    Meng Qi¡¯s eyes swept around and his gaze caught something. On the desk beside a window was a simple and old book with a cover in dark blue.

    Thepanions searched around separately for anything useful. Meng Qi stepped to the table and picked up the book. Upon its cover were three words written in ancient runic seal script,

    ¡°The Tao Te Ching (the Scripture of Virtue)!¡±

    ¡°Enlightenment, if exined, would never be universal and eternal as it ought to be...¡± Meng Qi recited a phrase he saw as he riffled through the page. It was an ancient manuscript of archaic origins, not dissimr to the ¡°Tao Te Ching¡± that could be found circting in the actual world they came from.

    Suddenly, Zhao Heng heaved a dejected sigh. ¡°These books are so old that they crumble to dust even at the gentlest touch. We have to use our genuine Qi to secure the books and lift them carefully. I have yet to see anything worth keeping here.¡±

    ¡°These books are so old...¡± Meng Qi murmured as he returned his gaze on the Tao Te Ching in his hand. There was something peculiar about it despite itsmon and rtively newer appearance.

    Confused and bewildered, he beckoned his friends and got them to examine the book. But no one found anything extraordinary with it.

    ¡°An ordinary book...¡± After thinking about it, Meng Qi decided to keep the book for future examination. There was still room in his Space Ring anyway.

    After much searching and delving for an hour, they found nothing of value. The footprints and traces left in the deserted ranch suggested scores of monsters have frequented the area. It will be unsurprising if they have already ransacked and plundered all that they could!

    The voice of the Dominator of Six Samsara Realms echoed, signifying it was time to return,

    ¡°The main task has beenpleted. Each person shall receive the reward of 3,500 Karma Points.¡±

    ¡°Return.¡±

    Pirs of light fall from the sky, returning the group to the Samsara Square with their injuries healed. Meng Qi felt all weariness and fatigue leaving him.

    Just then, the hollow voice of Dominator of Samsara in the Six Realms rumbled again:

    ¡°The Samsara deepens as you cast off your immaturity and inexperience. The next task is a Death Task that will take ce in a year. Be prepared.¡±

    ¡°For this mission, you will be forbidden from using your Secret Treasures and other artifacts. You will rely only on your skills, weapons, raiments, and other protective gears as well as only one healing elixir.¡±

 Chapter 677: Mission Status

    <h4>Chapter 677: Mission Status</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    ¡°We cannot use any Secret Treasures, charms, or Divine Weapons...¡± When Meng Qi heard this, his heart thumped loudly. This point alone truly conveyed the meaning of ¡°Death Task.¡± Missions of this nature eliminated most Samsara travelers who had huge amounts of Karma Points but suffered from limited improvements in their powers and abilities. In their case, hispany could lose more than half of its members.

    ¡°We will only be able to use our own skills, weapons, protective raiments, and elixirs...¡± His gaze subconsciously fell upon hispanions. Heaviness filled his heart as he wondered if he could ¡°borrow¡± any Divine Weapons for the next mission.

    Meng Qi had barely healed from the pain and trauma of thest Death Task. He knew well that no amount of caution and preparation would be sufficient!

    He hoped for an adventure in order to get a chance to procure a Divine Weapon. Otherwise, he would have to rely on trickery!

    ¡°I cannot borrow anything from Taoist Chonghe and Ice Fairy. They are Samsara travelers themselves. There could be restrictions on borrowing anything from them, and this mightplicate things instead.

    ¡°Will a Divine Weapon be considered one¡¯s own if one is holding it when he or she is drawn into Samsara? No. That would hardly count. Besides, even if it does, Jiang Zhiwei and Ruan Yushu would rather sacrifice themselves than endanger their households by doing such a thing...

    ¡°Although... the Ruan n owes me a favor for my assistancest time. Maybe I can request that they temporarily lend their Divine Weapon to Ruan Yushu? Then again, it would risk exposing the truth about Samsara. Besides, the Zither of Limbo is not an ordinary Divine Weapon. The others and I do not understand music nor do we have the skills to master its power, while Yushu can¡¯t leap from the First to the Fourth-fold Heaven within a year...

    ¡°Zhao Heng¡¯s movement is being closely watched by the Political Affairs Hall. He will never have any opportunity to get close to the Divine Weapon of his household. Senior Brother Qi has just been allowed to meditate and assimte the aura of the Divine Sword of the sect. He has just been taught another powerful skill by his elders. He probably won¡¯t get another chance to get close to their Divine Weapon for a while.

    ¡°I can no longer bother Master Lu. He has helped me so many times. He would certainly refuse if I were to brazenly ask to borrow his Divine Weapon...

    ¡°However, I have done a great service to the Shaolin order by ¡®saving¡¯ Abbot Kongwen. Will they allow me to borrow the de of Ananda?¡±

    Of all Divine Weapons known to him, Meng Qi was extremely reluctant to use this very one. Notwithstanding the aid that he had given to Abbot Kongwen, the Abbot of the Shaolin order could not allow him to take away their most precious Divine Weapon. At most, he could pledge to lend his own assistance bying with the de of Ananda¡ªsomething that would be of no use to them in Samsara!

    ¡°We cannot count on others. This is about our cultivation of martial disciplines. We can only rely on ourselves.¡± Jiang Zhiwei spoke suddenly.

    Meng Qi broke out in sweat upon hearing her words. He realized that he had almost sumbed to despair that could have corrupted him as he relentlessly raked his mind for ways to procure a Divine Weapon.

    The chief purpose of this Death Task was to test ¡°oneself¡±!

    Various emotions filled the faces of Ruan Yushu, Qi Zhengyan and Zhao Heng as they remembered the pain and misery of the previous Death Task.

    The grand voice of the Dominator thundered once more.

    ¡°Task evaluation: ¡®Medium¡¯ for Zhao Heng, Ruan Yushu, and Qi Zhengyan. Each one will be rewarded 400 Karma Points. ¡®Good¡¯ for Jiang Zhiwei and Zhen Ding. In addition to 600 Karma points, each one will receive a chance to draw lots.¡±

    A lot pot appeared. Jiang Zhiwei shook the container vigorously, causing blurred images to zip past. Eventually, the fleeting images slowed to a stop and showed an elixir.

    A Serenity Darkness Pill!

    ¡°We can only use one healing elixir during our next Death Task. We have to choose the best one possible. I will keep this for normal consumption.¡± Jiang Zhiwei spoke as she picked up the elixir with two fingers, caressing it gently.

    Meng Qi focused on his turn. He shook the container and watched the images of manuscripts, elixirs, and weapons spinning around.

    After a while, a pair of woven straw shoes appeared before him.

    The Straw Shoes of Tranquility!

    This was a pair of Precious¨CWeapon¨Css woven straw shoes worth 1,700 Karma Points. It afforded its wearer some protection from injuries caused by fire or water.

    With the Eight Nine Mysteries, Meng Qi had no need for the straw shoes, but since it was a reward, he immediately put them on. He turned to hispanions and said, ¡°Let us trade our spoils to the Dominator for Karma Points and exchange for more information on the task. Then we can decide on what items to exchange for.¡±

    ¡°All right.¡± Everyone agreed.

    Zhao Heng was still unaware of Meng Qi¡¯s persona within the guild of The Immortals. Meng Qi could not openly ¡°recruit¡± anyone using his true identity despite having been approved by Primogenitor Lingbao. He, therefore, told Qi Zhengyan and Ruan Yushu via telepathy that he wished to discuss other matters with them after the exchange with the Dominator.

    Meng Qi would visit Zhao Heng to ¡°discuss¡± his enrolment under the guise of the ¡°Heavenly Primogenitor¡± when they had all left Samsara. For now, they had to exchange their bounty for Karma Points and distribute it amongst them rather than wait for ¡°The Immortals.¡±

    One by one, the items were deposited into the light pir at the center of the square and were appraised by the Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms.

    ¡°Vanguard Python¡¯s partially-shattered Monster Core, its remains and its Precious Weapon... a total of 27,700 Karma Points.

    ¡°The remains of small demons... a total of 450 Karma Points.

    ¡°A Heavenly Soldier¡¯s damaged halberd, a Precious Weapon, top grade... exchangeable for 1,500 Karma Points.

    ¡°Wild Ox Monster¡¯s rake... exchangeable for 1,600 Karma points.

    ¡°Wild Ox Monster¡¯s blood and horns, pieces of ox bezoars and its Monster Core... a total of 5,200 Karma Points.

    ¡°Wild Ox Monster¡¯s hide... exchangeable for 2,600 Karma points.

    ¡°Wild Ox Monster¡¯s stomach as well as its exotic minerals and produce, with magical herbs and healing medicines... a total of 10,000 Karma Points.¡±

    There were items that Ruan Yushu and Qi Zhengyan required from the exotic minerals and produce left by Wild Ox Monster. They each selected two pieces to keep. Each of the items were worth 1,500 Karma Points.

    With their original 300 Karma points, Meng Qi, Zhao Heng, and Jiang Zhiwei each received a total of 4,870 Karma Points, while Qi Zhengyan and Ruan Yushu received 1,870 Karma Points each.

    Meng Qi riffled through the jade-slip scroll of exchangeable items. Seeing that he had a total of 12,470 Karma Points, he could not help but feel guilty that he had forked out only a little more than a thousand Karma Points for their mission yet in return he had received eight or nine times what he had contributed. In contrast, Qi Zhengyan had contributed close to ten thousand Karma Points but he now had only 9,270 Karma Points. Taking into ount the Secret Treasures that he had used, he seemed to have suffered a great loss.

    ¡°Should I present the Karma Points that I originally set aside in case of failure?¡± The conscience-stricken Meng Qi frowned.

    Suddenly, Jiang Zhiweiughed and spoke. ¡°What are you upset about? Were you sad that you expended two ingredients for Divine Weapons that you would have wanted to keep?¡±

    Meng Qi understood the meaning behind her words. She was hinting that there was no need to bother with the little details for he himself had expended much of his own resources during the mission. Qi Zhengyan and the others bore expressions that indicated the same sentiment.

    Meng Qi thought about their past experiences together in which he had not concerned himself about his losses. He felt more at ease and finally smiled jovially in return. ¡°Let us first exchange for information about our next mission.¡±

    With the Death Task a year away, there was no point in drowning themselves in sadness and despair. It could even possibly hinder the improvement of their power.

    They each paid 80 Karma Points and then the cold voice of Dominator of the Six Realms of Samsara came once more.

    ¡°The leader of the Red Coat Army, ¡®Peacekeeping Heavenly King¡¯ Du Huaishang, has be the suprememander of the Eighteen Revolutionary Alliance. With an unstoppable force, the army has swept through the entire south-western region, barreling straight for the seat of the imperial court. The imperial court is amassing legions of warriors to defend the empire. Both armies have now met at the banks of Nu River.

    ¡°Your main task is to join the rebel forces and help Du Huaishang against the main force of the imperial army, and cross the river to take the capital. Uponpletion of the mission, 4,500 Karma Points shall be rewarded along with other privileges. Failure shall result in your execution!

    ¡°Your side task is a Group-rivaling Mission. Annihte any Samsara traveler who is aligned with the opposing faction. For each traveler below the level of the Third-fold Heaven that you kill, yourpany will receive 1,000 Karma Points. Otherwise, the same amount shall be deducted from yourpany. For each Samsara traveler of the First Celestial Ladder that you kill, yourpany will receive 3,000 Karma Points. Otherwise, the same amount shall be deducted from yourpany. For each Samsara traveler of the Grandmaster level that you kill, yourpany shall be rewarded 6,000 Karma Points. Otherwise, 6,000 points shall be deducted from yourpany. The winners of this battle shall each receive rewards of Karma Points in addition to one Reincarnation Charm. Members of yourpany who are left without enough points for deductions shall be executed!¡±

    The Dominator spoke coldly as if discussing trivial matters, but Meng Qi could almost smell the stench of blood and death.

    ¡°This is our second Death Task. Not only are we not allowed to use many of our tools, but we are also forced into a Group-rivaling Mission. We have to hunt or be hunted by enemies without mercy. Would it also be a Death Task for the opposing faction? Would they be restricted from using their Secret Treasures and magical charms?¡±

    Thepanions looked at each other grimly. Meng Qi spoke suddenly, his brows frowning at his memories. ¡°I remember when west went to the mythical world where we met Du Huaishang, we offended a powerful entity that may have been the ¡®Blood Sea Rakshasa¡¯.¡±

    Back then, they had in members of a cult who were also Samsara travelers. It was so that the cult would noty hands on the ¡°Reincarnated Soul Child¡± of their Ancestor, Du Huaishang.

    ¡°This Death Task is more deadly than we could have imagined.¡± Jiang Zhiwei could not hold back a bitter smile as she listened to Meng Qi¡¯s recollection of their feud with the cult.

    Not only did they have to survive their primary mission, but they would also have toplete their Group-rivaling Mission and remain wary of the ¡°Old Ancestor¡± of an evil cult who was possibly of the Dharmakaya level!

    With puckered lips, Ruan Yushu defiantly said, ¡°We can only do our utmost to survive in spiteof how deadly the challenges thrown at us are.¡±

    ¡°Indeed. Despair, pain andints are of no use.¡± Meng Qi spoke with a smile as he steeled himself with a renewed conviction to survive. ¡°I suggest that we all begin searching for more information about the Immortality Elixir of East Pole. We will try to brew two rounds before the start of the Death Task. This is the best healing medicine at the level of the Exterior.¡±

    This was despite the fact that its original function was not for healing.

    ¡°Yes, and the Karma Points that we gain before the mission will be used to concoct the elixirs and to exchange for armor.¡± Zhao Heng took a deep breath. ¡°For now, the Karma Points must be used for worthwhile things. We cannot afford to waste the entire year.

    ¡°I shall exchange for more exotic minerals and produce. I can no longer stand the restrictions imposed by the Political Affairs Hall. I have to be at the First Celestial Ladder when the time for our Death Taskes!¡±

    The need for elixirs, armor, or to refine of their Precious Weapons were not urgent within the year. They could just exchange for the necessary items before the mission. Therefore, the most pressing issue was to utilize their remaining time to increase their powers and levels!

    This was the wisest and most appropriate choice for him. He already had enough skills and techniques to focus on, and there were no Dharmakaya level techniques to be redeemed, so Zhao Heng might as well concentrate on reaching greater heights while he assimted the Book of Shocking the World. His gains from assimting the relic might yield him the inspiration of mastering a skill of the Dharmakya level instead.

    Meng Qi and hispanions said no more, seeing as Zhao Heng had made the best possible decision. He exchanged for some Earth of the True Dragon and a few other exotic minerals and produce, spending a total of 12,150 Karma Points.

    Ruan Yushu was in a simr situation. She wanted to rise to the Second-fold Heaven within the year. She needed more exotic minerals and produce for her training in addition to those supplied by her household. Moreover, she could always meditate and assimte on the 12 Magical Sounds of Langhuan and the Sky-splitting and Earth-changing Tunes to improve her grasp on the two disciplines!

    After a moment of thought, she exchanged for a Stone of Phantasmal Hymns and four other pieces ofmon exotic mineral and produce, leaving only 390 Karma Points.

    Qi Zhengyan was silent as he pondered his options. Meng Qi looked at Jiang Zhiwei, ¡°Do you want to refine the Sword of the Sun-prating Rainbow to the ss of an Exquisite Precious Weapon, Zhiwei?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but not directly.¡± Jiang Zhiwei responded with a nod. ¡°I want to exchange for a de-curing Wine first in order to treat the de of my weapon for one year. When my de is stronger, I will try for higher levels of power. What about you?¡±

    This was because the Sword of the Sun-prating Rainbow was already very near the rank of an Exquisite Precious Weapon!

    Meng Qi was suddenly hesitant.

 Chapter 678: Anomalous Behavior

    <h4>Chapter 678: Anomalous Behavior</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    They were not allowed to use secret treasures and charms in the next task, so they should focus on improving their strength. Meng Qi had to adjust his original ns, hence his hesitation. He pondered.

    ¡°After sessfully crossing the first step of the Celestial Ladder, the key is to sense the operation of the world from time to time and intertwine with Dharma and Logos often. Counting on hermetic training alone won¡¯t be very helpful, but my knowledge and experience of these are quiteplicated. I shall spend six months on the organization of desmanship, sword art, fist movement, and palm stroke, truly achieving mastery of the movements that I¡¯ve learned.¡±

    Although Eight Nine Mysteries was adaptive to changes and was pretty good at imitation, this didn¡¯t preclude Meng Qi from operating many other movements. There was a huge difference between simply using a movement and having mastery of it. The former was rigid¡ªat most someone would know when to use which movement. What was more, during a fight, the cohesiveness of the changes between movements wasn¡¯t fluent, and it would be easy to find its ws. If it were not for the Eight Nine Mysteries¡¯ ability to sense danger and fight with resistance, Meng Qi would have suffered much pain by now.

    On the other hand, thetter was the extraction of the essence from his part of the preliminary knowledge of the Six Strokes of the Overlord and Divine Nine-Annihtion, and thenbined with his own desmanship, not being restricted to a particr movement. This would allow those movements to cooperate with each other, learn others¡¯ strengths and make links smooth, enabling Meng Qi to operate them at his fingertips!

    It was like an analogy of sword art by telling stories¡ªevery movement was like a coping method. After suddenly learning so many Dharmakaya movements and skills of the Exterior, he was solely operating those coping methods. Operating once or twice would be fine, but if he fought an enemy too many times, it would expose the rules of the coping method. It could easily lead to failure unless his strength was far superior to his enemy¡¯s.

    Ever since he was promoted to the Exterior, the enemies he had fought were either killed or had faced him just a few times such that it wouldn¡¯t expose the problem. However,ing up was a Death Task. As he was aware of this w, he should remedy it as soon as possible.

    The real master wasn¡¯t the one who was unwilling to use coping methods but the one who understood how to abandon representation images and grasp the essences of coping methods, which should bebined ording to the circumstances. The fascinating stories came out, therefore, when one abandoned vulgarity, repetition and monotony.

    In the past, Meng Qi¡¯s palm stroke and sword art were in the master¡¯s realm, but once he got a promotion to the Exterior, he encountered too many adventures and attained many skills and movements with mighty power that couldn¡¯t bebined with each other. They had to be preserved separately. In this aspect, desmanship, fist movement and palm stroke of Heavenly Golden Scripture were way more serious than his sword art problems.

    Meng Qi knew this very well and had always been trying to solve it. His primary result was his movement, ¡°The Big Bang Technique¡±bined with ¡°Let All Begone¡± and ¡°the Singr Existence of Mine.¡± The movement ¡°Falling Sun¡± ¡ª the ¡°Universal Demise¡±bined with ¡°World of Dao¡± and ¡°the Chaos Vortex¡± ¡ª was the one that really belonged to him. He thoroughly remembered every change in his heart and the specific level in different situations, which was extremely important.

    However, these were just two movements that he had formted. There were still many desmanship, sword arts, and palm strokes that he hadn¡¯tbined, and the two sole movements were also divided into ¡°coping methods¡± that he had merely developed on his own. There was still a long way to go before he had a thorough understanding of the essence of the new coping method and their linking stories without repetition.

    When his movement reached the realm ofing in handy fluently and wlessly, he could extract his own ¡°Taoism¡± from it, which would act as the soul of the whole story.

    Therefore, after pondering about it, Meng Qi nned to ¡°waste¡± half a year to do this thing. After all, it would be used as an exchange for the Six Taoist. What a pity if he wasted this chance!

    Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s eyes shone brightly. ¡°Indeed! I should exchange for half a year as well!¡±

    After she realized the World of Dao, movements such as Unmoved Tai Shang all had new paths and changes. It was true of Anatta Sword when she learned the Twenty-three Swords Skill, Six Kills on Twenty-three Swords Skill, and Cutting Tao And Seeking True-self as described by Meng Qi. The present stage was to extract the essences of other sword arts andbine and achieve mastery given the frame of World of Dao, trying to thoroughly remove the sword art of the Exterior realm.

    Meng Qi smiled as his idea gained support. He continued speaking. ¡°Aside from this, I n to exchange for the Three knives corresponding to the Three Swords so that they would have their own correspondence when I organize the desmanship and sword art instead of forcing tobine the sword and knife. What¡¯s more, I n to improve the quality of Heaven Inflicted Pain and make it a Top Grade weapon.¡±

    The three knives referred to Three Sabers, Three Swords, and Three Souls. The outline that Evil God Xuan Tian extracted from his own desmanship was ten out of countless knives could break the world, and just one attack could separate the air, achieving the effect fromplex to simple and that was the essence of desmanship which had the significance of reference for Meng Qi.

    After he finished speaking, Meng Qi had already thought it through. He chose to spend 8,800 Karma points for the Three Knives and 1,200 Karma points for six months. He also selected some materials and made the Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms promote Heaven Inflicted Pain, which was close to Mid Grade, to Top Grade, costing him a total of 1,200 Karma points.

    ¡°Heaven Inflicted Pain, Precious Weapon of the Top Grade, with a de made out of Sky Thunder Gold and a handle carved out of Thunder Wood, and other precious materials... It is exceptionally heavy, weighing more than 700kg... It has definite control over various kinds of lighting and is extremely powerful. The weapon is worth 6,700 Karma points.¡±

    As for Flowing Fire, which had absorbed the blood of Wild Ox Monster, it was infinitely close to Exquisite at present. Meng Qi firmly believed that even without the aid of the Six Taoist, Flowing Fire could naturally get promotion after several challenges of fight and stimtion!

    When he finished all these things, Meng Qi still had 1,190 Karma points left. He smiled at his friends and said, ¡°Who needs to borrow some Karma points and exchange for training? Remember to pay back before the Death Task.¡±

    He didn¡¯t worry about problems such as his own protection devices or materials for the Immortality Elixir of East Pole. The inspiration of ¡°World of Dao¡± the second time around was to collect Karma points. Meng Qi did not believe that if they had a choice the members of The Immortals could suppress their desire and only sense once!

    They would be ¡°scourged¡± if they didn¡¯t take advantage of such a precious opportunity!

    In addition, Meng Qi found that he had other things that he could exchange for Karma points. He had forgotten about things like the skills of Shang River Fairy that he had kept in his mind, or the wages from Six Fan School that could buy exotic minerals and produce and elixirs.

    Zhao Heng¡¯s eyes shone when he heard what Meng Qi had said, but then he said with a wry smile, ¡°With enough materials, it didn¡¯t take too long for me to get a promotion to the Third-fold Heaven, but to sessfully pass the first Celestial Ladder, one could barely count on hermetic training.¡±

    This was the first barrier for the Exterior. The key point was the perception of the rule existing in the world that needed challenges.

    The reason why Ruan Yushu didn¡¯t choose to exchange for time previously was that she had given the exotic minerals and produce needed for training to the Six Taoist before this task in order to collect Karma points. Under the circumstances without enough materials, hermetic trainingsting for five or six years wouldn¡¯t help her break through to the second-fold Heaven. Therefore, her first choice had focused on materials. Now that she knew that Meng Qi had some Karma points left, she slightly lowered her head and tried to keep calm as she said, ¡°I need your Karma points.¡±

    With enough time and exotic minerals and produce, reaching the Third Heaven realm before the next task would not merely be a dream for her.

    ¡°I will give it to youter after the trade. We all need to stay here for hermetic training anyway.¡± Meng Qi considered the affairs of the Immortals and decided to lend Ruan Yushu the points after having the conversationter.

    If she promised to join the Immortals, she could gain not just skills but also selective exotic minerals and produce at a real bargain in the Immortal-tracking Alley. She could earn extra Karma points bypleting member tasks. She could simply wait until she gets there to exchange training time and enter the Third Heaven realm!

    Following Meng Qi¡¯s example, Jiang Zhiwei decided things she needed to exchange. She wandered in front of the thick light pir and exchanged for six months in order to practice the sword arts that she had achieved during this period of time, including but not limited to World of Dao and Yuding¡¯s Immortal-stabbing Sword.

    Then, she spent 2,200 Karma points to exchange for ¡°de-curing Wine¡± in order to preserve the Sword of the Sun-Prating Rainbow when she encountered challenges after she finished hermetic training. She expected her own promotion through her sword.

    After she exchanged for these two things, she said with a smile, ¡± If nobody wants to borrow Karma points, I want to use them to exchange for a protection device. After all, other things won¡¯t work anyway.¡±

    Ruan Yushu had already borrowed Meng Qi¡¯s Karma points, and Qi Zhengyan shook his head, indicating that he had enough Karma points. Therefore Jiang Zhiwei selected for a while and exchanged for ¡°Seamless Robes of Heaven¡±, a Top Grade Precious Weapon worth 8,800 Karma points. When fully stimted, it was equivalent to Meng Qi¡¯s current defense power and was both water- and fire-resistant.

    ¡°Senior Brother Qi, have you decided yet?¡± Meng Qi turned around and looked at Qi Zhengyan.

    Qi Zhengyan said expressionlessly, ¡°Promote the level of Golden Dragon Stripe Sword to Top Grade, exchange for a Dark Chaos Crystal to assist training, and exchange for a year.¡±

    ¡°Book of the Chaos¡± needed a different specific amount of power in every stage, but exotic minerals and produce were necessary which was divided into a different stage. For example, Qi Zhengyan exchanged for Core of a Fallen Star when he cultivated Purple Star River, thus he already had preparation, using materials with chaotic power that won¡¯t consume too much.

    Meng Qi saw Qi Zhengyan had his own opinion in this matter, so he didn¡¯t give any other suggestion. Instead, he said with a smile, ¡°Strive for Third Heaven at the next task.¡±

    Qi Zhengyan slightly nodded his head and exchanged 2,400 Karma points for one year and 2,000 Karma points for the second Dark Chaos Crystal. Then he exchanged 4,600 Karma points for material Dragon Skeleton as well as its cultivation, in order to improve the level of his Golden Dragon Stripe Sword.

    ¡°The Golden Dragon Stripe Sword, being a Top Grade precious weapon, is a cold dragon sword. Its de is particrly solemn and sharp, listed as Exquisite, which is difficult to break. Its edge is sharp enough to cut metals and stones. If one were to be hit by the sword, one¡¯s blood and heart would freeze. If used well, it could blow clouds and mists as well as change the climate and freeze rivers with its Sword Qi. It is worth 6,400 Karma points.¡±

    Once the exchanges werepleted, three people, as well as Meng Qi, needed to have hermetic training. Zhao Heng left Samsara Square after bidding them farewell.

    Meng Qi cleared his throat when he saw Zhao Heng leave. He began talking about The Immortals and exined all the incentives to them in the same detailed way he had used to persuade Jiang Zhiwei.

    Ruan Yushu listened quietly, and she didn¡¯t hesitate to say, ¡°No problem, I¡¯m in.¡±

    With the Death Task looming, she found no reason to reject it. It was a way to improve herself without harming her family. Moreover, it was a rmendation from her trusted friends.

    Meng Qi breathed a sigh of relief. He then looked at Qi Zhengyan with a smile. ¡°Senior Brother Qi, what about you?¡±

    Qi Zhengyan blurted out. ¡°I don¡¯t like being bound, so I¡¯m going to pass.¡±

    He then turned around and walked into his room to begin his hermetic training, not giving Meng Qi a chance to persuade him.

    ¡°Senior Brother Qi seems a bit odd.¡± Meng Qi frowned. ¡°In order to improve his strength, he would rather exchange his sect skills to the Six Taoist. With the Death Task imminent, why would he refuse so firmly when there are so many benefits thate with joining the Immortals?¡±

    ¡°I hadn¡¯t even mentioned ¡®World of Dao¡¯ yet!¡±

    Ruan Yushu suddenly said, ¡°Qi Zhengyan was a bit surprised when you collected the core with the tiny emerald tree. It was the kind of surprise that things were beyond his expectation.¡±

    She was a very observant person.

    ¡°It also seemed like he wanted to touch the core in the tree.¡± Jiang Zhiwei recalled the scene.

    Meng Qi was still frowning. ¡°Is there any possibility that Senior Brother Qi is hiding something?¡±

    ¡°Zhiwei, you need to bring Yushu to The Immortals when we leave Samsara. I will talk to Senior Brother Qi.¡± Meng Qi continued.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Jiang Zhiwei didn¡¯t say much.

    Meng Qi set aside his thoughts and gave Ruan Yushu a detailed exnation about the Immortals.

    After their discussion, Ruan Yushu chose the movement ¡°Fairy of the Moon¡± as it contained some knowledge of melody. It would not be suspicious if she changed to Sonorous Skills at a crucial point. In addition, the movement could help her develop outstanding Lightness Skills and achieve her purpose¡ªit was suitable for saving her life.

    Once Ruan Yushu was finished with the Supreme-wisdom Tree, Meng Qi began his hermetic training and temporarily dropped his worries.

 Chapter 679: Qi Zhengyanâ€™s Honesty

    <h4>Chapter 679: Qi Zhengyan¡¯s Honesty</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Four-elegance Mountain, with its steep but not rugged terrain, beautiful scenery, and bubbling spring, was not only as gentle as River East but also as precipitous as Huan Province.

    Meng Qi was a bit overwhelmed by his worries. Once again, he came to the gate of Huanhua Swords Sect, stating his visit to the guarding disciple.

    ¡°Young Master Su, Senior Brother Qi left just yesterday. What a pity!¡± The guarding disciple dared not offend him when he saw it was the ¡°Killing de¡± Su Meng.

    He quietly looked at the famous young master and found him quite simr to what he had imagined¡ªnot that offensive, unruly and vigorously spirited, but more sophisticated, like a piece of white jade that made himfortable.

    Meng Qi¡¯s heart thumped as he thought. ¡°Senior Brother Qi left again as soon as he came back. Did he really encounter something?¡±

    ¡°Junior Brother, do you know where he went?¡± Meng Qi asked.

    The guarding disciple was ttered and surprised when he saw Su Meng actively show friendliness. He quickly said, ¡°I am ttered to be called like this, Senior Brother Su. Senior Brother Qi is said to have gone to Yedu.¡±

    ¡°Yedu?¡± Meng Qi saluted the disciple in farewell. He then turned around, took several steps, and then flew into the air, heading toward the local government in Huan Province, Zhou County in Jun City, Yedu!

    ...

    Yedu, the county office of Six Fan School, office of Silvery Badge Arresters.

    Meng Qi couldn¡¯t locate Qi Zhengyan through Jade Virtual Divination, and experts of the Exterior of the Huanhua Swords Sect who were in charge of Yedu hadn¡¯t seen him either. Meng Qi, therefore, nned to find him via the intelligence system of the Six Fan School.

    ¡°Rx. As long as we find news, we will inform you,¡± said Kong Yu, previously a Green Ribbon Arrester, now a Silvery Badge Arrester. He was an acquaintance of Meng Qi and he spoke with a smile. ¡°After several years, you have already passed the first Celestial Ladder and have be a Purple Ribbon. Your strength, realm and official position are all above mine. s!¡±

    ¡°Purple Ribbon?¡± Meng Qi asked.

    Kong Yu seemed confounded for a while, and then he said, ¡°You haven¡¯t been to the contact location of Six Fan School yet? After you sessfully passed the first Celestial Ladder, Luoyang headquarters promoted you to Purple Ribbon Arrester. If it weren¡¯t because you have not finished any task within these past few years, you would have been promoted to the Gold Badge.¡±

    ¡°How much has the sry increased?¡± Meng Qi went directly for the most important part.

    Kong Yu replied with a smile. ¡°You can exchange for almost three great exotic minerals and produce each year.¡±

    He knew that when Meng Qi got to the level of the Exterior, what mattered most were exotic minerals and produce, not money.

    ¡°Not bad.¡± Meng Qi smiled. Together with the money he had saved, he should be able to ask for five exotic minerals and produce from Six Fan School after a year. It was indeed the imperial court that was in charge of half of the world and had a sound foundation. In order to draw him over, they spent nearly 20 or 30 percent of Ancestor Zhang Yuanshan¡¯s wages on him who hadn¡¯t achieved anything!

    After some small talk, Kong Yu saw Meng Qi to the door, treating him courteously as if he was a guest.

    Meng Qi had barely stepped out of the gate when he felt something that made him stop in his tracks.

    At this moment, a ck carriage covered with a thick felt carpet drove out from a nearby alley and stopped right in front of Meng Qi. The charioteer was a man with a hump, but his breath was long and calm, his flesh and blood contained terrible power. He was an outstanding expert!

    ¡°Who will recruit an expert as a charioteer?¡±

    Suddenly, Meng Qi somehow remembered Gu Xiaosang. The first time they met each other, her charioteer had been an Exterior expert!

    The door of the carriage slowly creaked open. Meng Qi¡¯s perception that had been isted now spread.

    The decoration inside was simple and quaint. In the center of the carriage was a square table with a full cup of tea on top. A person sat upright on the left, dressed in a blue robe, with his hands on his knees and no expression on his face, calm and restrained¡ªit was Qi Zhengyan.

    ¡°Senior Brother Qi...¡± Meng Qi frowned doubtfully. He stepped up and entered the carriage, and sat opposite Qi Zhengyan.

    The door was closed quietly. The charioteer raised his whip and drove the carriage to the end of the street.

    Qi Zhengyan¡¯s pupils were ck and glossy like two dark gems. His eyes were particrly dark like an ocean undisturbed by blowing winds and waves.

    His calm and steady breath did not escape Meng Qi¡¯s eyes, but he kept his mouth closed and showed no emotion.

    The weird and unbreakably silent atmosphere pervaded the carriage. Meng Qi had no idea what to say.

    They went along in silence. The cking of the wheel against the stone floor echoed, as did the noise of the pedestrians outside.

    The carriage drove out of the gate and went up along Yeshui, slowly carrying them away from the chaos of the world, leaving only the sound of rushing water.

    ¡°Whack!¡±

    As the whip crunched, the brown horses pulling the cart came to a halt. A slight ripple appeared in the tea on top of the table.

    Qi Zhengyan silently stood up and opened the door. A broad, wavy river unfolded in front of him. It was clear but not transparent, like time that was quickly passing by.

    He slowly walked toward the shore, with the wind whipping his blue gown. Subconsciously, Meng Qi was in a low mood. He followed Qi Zhengayan and left the carriage, walking behind him. The charioteer, actually a Peerless Master Pro, silently drove away from them.

    Qi Zhengyan turned around with his hands sped behind his back, his hair fluttering in the wind. He finally spoke, calm as usual.

    ¡°I knew you woulde and find me.¡±

    Meng Qi stopped ten paces away from him and took a gentle breath. He said, ¡°I was worried there was something you cannot tell us.¡±

    Qi Zhengyan, still without expression, said, ¡°I did hide something from you. Every time, I had concealed my strength and made the task more difficult without anyone noticing. If we did not have enough Karma points or preparation, someone would have died already. Therefore, I will leave the team once we finish this Death Task.¡±

    ¡°Leave the team? Senior Brother Qi, what does it matter if the adventures improved our strength anyway? I¡¯ve almost passed the five-fold Heaven and I am the one who should be med for the changes in the tasks. Why do you feel guilty?¡± Meng Qi asked.

    Qi Zhengyan¡¯s mouth curled and smiled a once in a blue moon smile with unknown meaning.

    ¡°It would be fine if it were a fair adventure.¡±

    Just as he finished speaking, foul winds suddenly began to blow. Some red dots flew out from Qi Zhengyan¡¯s body and blended into the foul winds to be a Dharma Form. It was about 70 percent simr to Qi Zhengyan, with a human head, a dragon¡¯s body, and six arms.

    If that was all, Meng Qi wouldn¡¯t be surprised, but the Dharma Form reflected crimson which made him feel unspeakable mystery and familiarity. The six arms either caused destruction or massacre, or held blood, or coagte filth, either held an icy flower or coagte evil fire.

    Although it had no intention of degeneration, it still felt creepy.

    ¡°This... This is the Blood Shadow inside the shard of Celestial Court!¡± Meng Qi blurted out. It suddenly urred to Meng Qi and reminded him of that familiarity. That was exactly the Blood Shadow that secretly killed the monsters inside the shard of Celestial Court!

    Qi Zhengyan didn¡¯t answer. The terrifying Dharma Form seemed filled with tyrannical blood as it stepped forward and united with him. It shrank into a point and integrated a crimson blot in his mid-brows in the form of a half-moon-shaped Lotus Petal. Qi Zhengyan¡¯s breath soared as if about to pass the level four-fold Heaven. His blue gown fluttered, but this time he was more strong than calm.

    When Meng Qi saw the blot, pictures suddenly emerged in his mind, and he couldn¡¯t help eximing.

    ¡°The Lord!¡±

    Yes, that was the image of Devil Lord that they had once seen. It wasn¡¯t like a member of the Human tribe but had three heads and six arms. Its most obvious characteristic was that evil blot on its mid-brow, which though different from Qi Zhengyan¡¯s in color, shape, and position, the sense was almost the same!

    ¡°No wonder in the past the Devil Lord would say ¡®you¡¯rete¡¯, rather than disappearing immediately...¡± Meng Qi thought.

    ¡°However, I was with Gu Xiaosang at that time. Why did he say ¡®you¡¯rete¡¯ instead of ¡®you two arete¡¯?¡±

    He struggled to calm his tempestuous heart and stared nkly at Qi Zhengyan, not knowing what to say.

    ¡°Senior Brother Qi received the impartation of the Devil Lord?¡±

    Qi Zhengyan calmly said, ¡°Most of the strength, secrets, and acknowledgment of evil spirits are hidden in their flesh and blood. Sometimes a drop of blood or a part of the body would contain incredible power.¡±

    Meng Qi recalled the ¡°Blood of the Evil Saint¡± that he once got. He did not doubt this.

    ¡°When I was in the Devil Tomb, I identally stepped into theke which was formed by the blood of Devil Lord in order to avoid danger. My body got soaked in blood and was secretly remodeled, and I got skill impartation and the experience of Devil Lord from it.¡± Qi Zhengyan¡¯s eyes were still dark and emotionless as if he was talking about things that had happened to somebody else. ¡± Initially, I refused and thought I should be on the right side, unwilling to fall and associate with evil. However, when I was in Holy Mountain without any help, I asked myself whether I could resign myself to such a fate.

    ¡°I was unwilling to. I had struggled to remold myself from an unnoticed disciple who couldn¡¯t get impartation of advanced skills, only possessing ordinary body potentials, to one who had a chance to be an expert of the Exterior. I was unwilling to die in such desperate circumstances.

    ¡°Whether it was destiny or God¡¯s arrangement, I was unwilling to ept it.

    ¡°So I chose to merge the blood of Devil Lord and inherited his skills, experience, and will.¡±

    Qi ZHengyan spoke calmly, tly describing things that were actually shocking.

    ¡°No wonder Senior Brother Qi covered his eyes when he entered the pce where the bluish whitemp was located...¡± Some subtle details urred to Meng Qi when he thought this.

    ¡°Details reveal everything!¡±

    Meng Qi took a deep breath and said: ¡± Senior Brother Qi, possessing evil skills has nothing to do with the moral integrity of a person. If you still think you should be on the right side, it doesn¡¯t matter even if you inherited evil skills as long as you use them for good!¡±

    Qi Zhengyan silently stared at Meng Qi for a moment before speaking again.

    ¡°I have already suffered Qi-deviancy Derangement.¡±

    Meng Qi¡¯s heart sank. Before he could persuade him, he saw Qi Zhengyan be solemn and start speaking.

    ¡°From my point view, evil spirits have good or bad effects. Some evils vite nature, some evils massacre. The only thing they have inmon is that both are uneptable to God and the public.¡±

    He stepped forward, looked at Meng Qi seriously and said,

    ¡°My body potentials were ordinary, so I did not receive advanced skills nor enough training materials from our sect. If I hadn¡¯t encountered the adventure, my whole life I would have watched other people standing out while I achieved nothing.

    ¡°Even if I had striven to improve myself, how effective would I have been? The way forward was already full of outstanding masters with strong parents. How many people are desperate to practice a skill but are unable to?

    ¡°They told me that outstanding body potentials were bestowed by God and the strength of their parents umted over the years. That is called destiny. But I don¡¯t ept this theory.

    ¡°I don¡¯t envy them. I just want an opportunity for everyone to share the same skill, and then persistent persons go upward andzy persons are knocked out!

    ¡°If it was destiny set by the gods, then I would fight all the way to the heavens! If it was my fate, then I would change my karma!¡±

    Qi Zhengyan finally showed some emotion. He looked at Meng Qi¡¯s eyes and asked.

    ¡°Junior Brother Meng, these are my evil thoughts. What are the kind thoughts in your heart?¡±

    ¡°These are my evil thoughts. What are the kind thoughts in your heart...¡± Meng Qi nkly thought about this and couldn¡¯t say a single word.

    Suddenly, he burst outughing, stepped forward, and patted Qi Zhengyan¡¯s shoulder. Then he spoke.

    ¡°These were your evil thoughts?

    ¡°There is nothing to worry about. Do I look like a pedantic person? As long as you don¡¯t do evil things that vite your morality, we are still good brothers and allies!¡±

    Meng Qi appeared rxed as he looked at Qi Zhengyan¡¯s eyes and tried to resolve the estrangement with a fewughs.

    Qi Zhengyan kept silent. After a long time, he smiled happily.

    ¡°Junior Brother Meng, I know that you are not a pedantic person, but the road that I have chosen is doomed to be hostile to sects and families. If everyone gets the chance to receive advanced skills, as Heaven¡¯s movement is ever vigorous, so must a gentleman ceaselessly strive along. Those gentlemen would be a threat to them fundamentally.

    ¡°Your master is a Shaolin monk, your Junior Brother is a rising star in the Shaolin Temple, your family is an aristocratic family, you are friends with the heir of Sword Washing Pavilion and the legal wife¡¯s daughter of Langya Ruan. Will you give them up?

    ¡°I was born to an underprivileged family, so there are few things that I can hold on to. I can even exchange skills of sects to the Six Taoist. It is exactly because I have few things that I can hold in my hand that when I meet them, I am particrly stubborn and won¡¯t give up until I die. Maybe this is the only glory that can shine in my humble life!¡±

    Meng Qi watched Qi Zhengyan¡¯s mouth opening and closing, and his mind suddenly became chaotic.

    Qi Zhengyan¡¯s expression became calm again as he said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to cheat you anymore, so I¡¯m not joining The Immortals.¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother Qi...¡± Meng Qi opened his mouth but couldn¡¯t say anything.

    Qi ZHengyan presented a smile again, his voice was a bit dull.

    ¡°Junior Brother Meng, birds of different feathers do not flock together.¡±

    He then turned around and left by stepping on the water, his gown fluttering. He had been aboveboard and didn¡¯t worry about Meng Qi¡¯s removal of evil spirits. The only sound left echoed to the shore:

    ¡°Birds of different feathers do not flock together.¡±

 Chapter 680: Ups and Downs

    <h4>Chapter 680: Ups and Downs</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    ¡°Birds of different feathers do not flock together.¡±

    The sound echoed in his ears as the water turned cold to his touch. The wind grew stronger in its force. The remnants of the dews were like the cold temperature straying in early spring. The waves fluctuated and surged ceaselessly, not pausing for the prosperity or wane, joys or sorrows, separations or reunions of the world.

    In the midst of the air above the Yeshui, the moist wind was blowing. Meng Qi, who seemed a little bit dull, suddenly gnashed his teeth and whispered:

    ¡°What do you mean that our paths are different? Bullshit!¡±

    ¡°I have read a great chapter of the School of Mo!¡±

    Judging from Qi Zhengyan¡¯s words, he could feel the strong influence his amended theory of School of Mo had on the former. As soon as he heard of the skill enabling them to get the same opportunities, all kinds of ideas like pulsory education¡±, ¡°dissemination of top skills enlightening the Apertures¡±, ¡°selective college entrance examination¡±, ¡°mock test for three years and actualbat for two years on sword art and desmanship¡±, ¡°perpetual chances for college entrance examination¡±, and ¡°self-improvement in, cking out¡± entered into his mind.

    Surely the aplishment of ¡°the imperial court¡± couldn¡¯t be achieved without the intense power that outmatched majority of aristocratic families and sects. It should severely collide with them, but not irreconcble collision. For a long time, enlightening the Apertures and Kung Fu cultivation couldn¡¯t be universal because of the limited resources and danger of the Exterior skills.

    ¡°It would be just fine if Senior Brother Qi were talking about the equality of opportunity, but if it was the absolute equality that he talked about...¡± Meng Qi shook his head and sighed, ¡°I hope he wouldn¡¯t be more and more cynical in the future.¡±

    For him, Qi Zhengyan¡¯s ¡°evil thoughts¡± inside his heart would be eptable, but he held little malice against aristocratic families and sects himself. If there didn¡¯t exist apparent sh that hadn¡¯t been rified right or wrong between the respective parts, he would have chosen to reconcile and mediation. If there were space for choices, he would incline toward Qi Zhengyan¡¯s theory, but Meng Qi wouldn¡¯t pay too much for this.

    ¡°I¡¯m still a selfish person rooted in my bones after all, and I don¡¯t have the lofty sentiment that cared about the whole world.¡± Meng Qi mocked himself and muttered, ¡°Is this called the bourgeoisie weakness?¡±

    From the beginning until now, Meng Qi¡¯s biggest dream was to ride a horse with his sword, do whatever he wanted, enjoy the jealousy from others and his freedom. He would defend the weak against the strong. But if he did it mainly, he would find it tedious and exhausting. However, if without the pressure from ancient big powers such as Thunder God Ananda or the danger of Samsara tasks, how would he be brave and ambitious enough to face the setups of the great powers?

    ¡°If I were capable of suppressing the three worlds, I wouldn¡¯t mind pushing this thing.¡± Meng Qi¡¯s thought rolled when he looked at the waving Yeshui where Qi Zhengyan left.

    It was precisely because of too many thoughts that he didn¡¯t persuade Qi Zhengyan to stay.

    ¡°No matter what happened in the future, at least so far, I couldn¡¯t help Senior Brother Qi to push such things. I¡¯ll talk to him until the next task and try to persuade him.¡±

    ¡°Ssh!¡±

    As the wind grew stronger in their force, the waves surged higher in Yeshuike. Meng Qi was stupefied with the scene for a while before suddenly sighing and chanting in a low voice:

    ¡°The world is like the water surging up and down where human beings cannot escape. How many people in Jianghu will remain after these ups and downs?¡±

    ¡°After a decade, two decades, hundred or even thousand years. Senior Brother Qi, Jiang Zhiwei, the little foodie or I, who else would be left?¡± Meng Qi thought.

    Luoyang, home to masters from different sects, enjoyed the prosperity of the world. Massive crowds flooded every corner as if one would submerge in it just by walking along the streets.

    Outside the Heaven-watching Gate, Meng Qi who dressed like a Young Master in blue robe slowly stepped into the gate. He changed his appearance into an ordinary and normal one, unlike the high-profile appearance he had thest time he came when attacking Wolf King.

    That was because, in Luoyang, the Su n regarded living in their coziest home from their enemy¡¯s view. It was the best ce to ¡°wee¡± their enemy, so it was better not step into with passing by. After all, they offended too many masters and sects, such as the Sect of the in Lady, Destruction Sect, the Crying Elder, Kill-stopping, etc.

    Even if they wanted to invite some superior masters, set a trap and kill the Su n, they need to guarantee the prerequisite that their strengths were strong enough to resist against the masters for some breathing time. Otherwise, it was easy for them to kill when Su¡¯s took advantage of this opportunity.

    Blending into the crowd, Meng Qi suddenly looked upon at the three words on the gate: ¡°Heaven-watching Gate.¡± Every word dealt subconscious fear in the martial artists who came to Luoyang.

    ¡°Counting the days, since I suddenly left Su¡¯s mansion, it had been more than two years...¡± Meng Qi muttered.

    The mansion of ¡°Blood Teeth Arrester¡± was covered with lush greenery, with its pavilion sank into vapor in the air, which was quite poetic and beautiful.

    Yuan Lihuo was about to go home afterpleting his duty for the day. The servants along the road saluted, and the maid greeted him.

    His spiritual force spread to the neighbor with eyes slightly squinted, nodded his head from time to time which indicated his satisfaction with the security in the Manor where was loose outside and strict inside. Even if the grandmaster came, they couldn¡¯t slip into without leaving any trace.

    ¡°Cheep.¡± When he opened the door of the study, his eyes suddenly agglomerated. A Young Master dressed in a blue gown stood by the desk, with his hands clustered at his back beside the window. His appearance was normal, his friendly smile andfortable posture represented that he was going to wee an honored guest.

    Yuan Lihuo was stunned, his strength climbed dramatically and waited to fight with his momentum elerated. But at this moment, he saw that young master yed with a delicate ornament in his hand. It was green, shaped like a drop of drew, with a gem as a dark eye inserted in the midst of it.

    ¡°Eyes of the Primeval...¡± Suddenly relieved, Yuan Lihuo stepped in, closed the door, and secretly activated the protective spell. He sighed in his heart. Thest time they saw each other was in Luoyang when Su Meng was just a child who enlightened the Apertures. Even if he ranked top in the Ranking List of Young Masters, meeting the team was still led by ¡°Primogenitor Guangcheng¡± Yuan Lihuo himself, which bothered Meng Qi. But nowadays, he could slip into Yuan Lihuo¡¯s study without anyone noticing.

    ¡°Did you get the news as well?¡± Yuan Lihuo asked in a low voice.

    ¡°What news?¡± It was Meng Qi who was surprised.

    Yuan Lihuo looked at him in astonishment.¡±Didn¡¯t youe back to Luoyang because of the Ninth Heaven remnants?¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about? The Ninth Heaven remnants?¡± Meng Qi nned to ask him about the situation in Zhao Heng¡¯s Manor in case the overstrict surveince of Political Affairs Hall. But he exposed his identity as ¡°Heavenly Primogenitor¡± because of his incaution. He never expected Yuan Lihuo to bring him this surprising news.

    Yuan Lihuo was worried about being alone without any support and slip the secret out of the tongue. His face held a serious expression as he spoke, ¡°During these days, news suddenly traveled among the imperial family in Luoyang, top aristocratic families and masters that Luoyang is the entrance of the Ninth Heaven, which is why it can umte the breath of Emperor and form the terrain of nine dragons together. But our Six Fan School is able to retrieve instant intelligence and news, so well as a few Super Arresters.¡±

    ¡°The news is that the entrance of Ninth Heaven¡¯s location is in Luoyang?¡± Meng Qi asked in turn. The quick-witted gesture of Gu Xiaosang suddenly urred him.

    ¡°Is she ying tricks again?¡±

    ¡°ording to my news, Bai Ning, a Peerless Master Pro came from Southern Wilderness, who called himself the heir of Heaven Sovereign had half of the entrance map to the Ninth Heaven and wanted to exchange for ¡®rich and honor.¡¯ He currently lives in Antai Restaurant. It seems that he wants to sell the map to the highest bidder. The news hasn¡¯t got out because the imperial family and several top aristocratic families have their purposes, so the thing was still not clear.¡±

    ¡°A Peerless Master Pro who came from Southern Wilderness that was unknown to Central ins, the heir of Heaven Sovereign...¡± These words flew into Meng Qi¡¯s mind which made him ensure it was Gu Xiaosang.

    Yuan Lihuo sighed after saying all these. ¡°I stopped at the Six-fold Heaven and hadn¡¯t got any promotion for years. If I don¡¯t figure out a way to find a chance, I¡¯m afraid that I would only survive for another two tasks...¡±

    He implied that he wanted to be involved in this thing.

    ¡°The whole thing is too weird. You might as well wait and see what¡¯s going to happen next. Don¡¯t get irritable,¡± Meng Qi reminded him. ¡°If I decided to step in, then I will ask your help.¡±

    Had Gu Xiaosang not talked about the contract, Meng Qi would not want to get involved in such a troublesome matter.

    Yuan Lihuo nodded. ¡°I have worked as a Super Arrester for some years, so I wouldn¡¯t recklessly fall into a trap.¡±

    He then asked, ¡°Why have youe to me?¡±

    Meng Qi mentioned his canvass for Zhao Heng, and then he asked about the monitoring status of the manor of the Emperor¡¯s younger brother.

    ¡°If it is Qingyuan, that wouldn¡¯t be difficult for him. But it wasn¡¯t the same case for you. I will be on my duty and guard the manor of the Emperor¡¯s younger brother the day after tomorrow. You can walk in then.¡± Yuan Lihuo said without much concern.

    ¡°It is easier when you have acquaintances in the government...¡± Meng Qi did not know whether he should be happy or cynical.

    Yuan Lihuo coughed, and his expression turned serious again. ¡°But I don¡¯t think he is suitable for joining the Immortals.¡±

    ¡°Please borate.¡± Meng Qi frowned as he replied.

    Yuan Lihuo seriously said, ¡°Being the Emperor¡¯s younger brother, he has been attracting plenty of attention due to the events happening in Luoyang. He cannot freely leave Luoyang. In other words, he won¡¯t have the chance to enter the Azure Heaven. Since that is the case, what is the difference if he is in or out? I would be d to see anotherpanion in the government, but he won¡¯t get any benefits. He will have to wait for me to contact the Immortals to gain skills and exchange for materials. It will be difficult for him to keep his identity under wraps.¡±

    He hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°If it is possible, we could persuade him to make concessions to gain advantages, and abandon the honored position of emperor¡¯s younger brother, avoiding the monitoring of Political Affairs Hall. If he could prove himself as a Dharmakaya master, it is only too easy for him to get the Emperor. Otherwise, what¡¯s the point for him bing an Emperor who is strictly monitored by the Political Affairs Hall?¡±

    Meng Qi said in a thoughtful voice, ¡°I will talk to him.¡±

    When he left Blood Teeth Arrester¡¯s manor, Meng Qi blended into the crowds again. But this time, he noticed that there were several masters hidden among ordinary people!

 Chapter 681: Watching the Fire From the Other Side of Shore

    <h4>Chapter 681: Watching the Fire From the Other Side of Shore</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Meng Qi carried an oiled paper umbre as if he was wandering in the rain. He ambled on the prosperous street. Itinerant peddler, the stands and ordinary pedestrians were like ocean waves, either fluctuating or staying tranquil.

    A generally epted fact was that Luoyang housed numerous masters. Thus, Meng Qi did not felt anything unusual earlier. He felt differently after hearing Yuan Lihuo saying that the news of the Ninth Heaven remnants had been secretly spreading in Luoyang. There seemed to be lots of masters concealed in the crowds. Those who came and left in a hurry looked quite serious as if something was about to happen under this peaceful scene.

    ¡°That¡¯s how a tossed stone makes ripples...¡± Meng Qi peeped at his surroundings in relief and didn¡¯t spread his spiritual force. After all, he didn¡¯t n to get involved in this thing no matter if the news about the Ninth Heaven remnants was real or not, whether there were tricks and plots or not. None of these things were relevant to him unless Gu Xiaosang asked for cooperation with the contract.

    Therefore, now he has a sense of superiority for being an onlooker and staying out of this. He saw a few drops of rain, so he held the oiled paper umbre and smiled at the pedestrians passing by.

    It was not a bad feeling to watch the fire from the other side of the shore!

    Raindrops fell at the round in the bluish stone floor. Meng Qi would not choose toe along for the ride to Antai Restaurant, and he found an inn in random and picked a room which was rtively tranquil.

    This was a separate yard which divided into three wing rooms in left, middle and right. As soon as he stepped into the room, Meng Qi¡¯s was more pleasant.

    There sat a Taoist with a knot out of his grey hair, and without any wrinkle on his face. His eyes were half open with his long breath. He turned a blind eye at Meng Qi as if he immersed in the book. The rain fell straight to the floor was precisely covered by the dense leaves.

    The window of the right wing room was set up, revealing a gorgeous woman whenever she was angry or pleasant. Her striking appearance, together with her arched eyebrows and upturned nose, making her brave gestures intertwined with her beauty. Dressed in a red dress, looking so bright but not shy, her style popr among the Jianghu.

    Her breath was just at the level of enlightening the Apertures, but she lowered her eyes as if she was hiding something, without a nce at Meng Qi. She seemed to sense Meng Qi earlier before he noticed and didn¡¯t mind him at all.

    ¡°Luoyang indeed attracted a lot of masters toe; two masters hid here in a mere Guest House...¡± Meng Qi stayed out of this affairs and didn¡¯t want to detect their real strength. He walked under the eaves, folded up the umbre and shook off its raindrops, leisurely opened the door of the middle wing room. And then he lighted up the candle, brought out his own ¡°Tao Te Ching¡± to read.

    This book was a bit weird. At present Meng Qi didn¡¯t thoroughly trust the Six Taoist, so he temporarily didn¡¯t want to examine the book.

    The red-clothed woman and the Wooden-hairpin Taoist still kept their original gesture. There could only be heard the sound of drop ticking, feeling like in a dark and tranquil space.

    With the bluish whitemp illuminating the book, Meng Qi held the ¡°Tao Te Ching¡± in his hands, read this book while shook his head slightly, and ignored what happened outside the window.

    The next day, it had unbroken sunshine since wind died down and the rain stopped. Meng Qi changed his clothes and went out from the inn, nning to meet Su Ziyue and Gu Changqing secretly.

    The street currently packed with people. Meng Qi slowly walked and enjoyed the atmosphere. He attained the inner peace while he was looking around in the road to observe different people.

    Suddenly, the woman in red dress walked in a hurry and passed through Meng Qi without noticing, turned into a branch road.

    After some time, the Wooden-hairpin Taoist slightly caught up to her. When he saw Meng Qi, he nodded as he was greeting him before turning toward another road.

    ¡°Those paths all reach Antai Restaurant.¡± Meng Qi chuckled, directly headed forward deep into the city.

    No sooner he passed the fork than the woman, and the Wooden-hairpin Taoist who blended in the crowd turned their heads at the same time. They looked at the ce where Meng Qi disappeared with a sigh of relief as if they dispelled any doubts.

    Contrary to the direction of Antai Restaurant, Meng Qi approached the Su¡¯s manor. At this moment, he felt more pleasant because Su Ziyue went out at a brisk pace. She had grown up and was less immature, and she was both dynamic and gentle with her green dress revealing her fresh temperament.

    Meng Qi pretended to be a young master wandering in the street as he slowly walked in the direction of Su Ziyue¡¯s ce. He secretly operated his breath and kept alert.

    Less than five steps apart, Meng Qi¡¯s spiritual force suddenly shook as if he could sense that several people gazed at Su Ziyue and pedestrians passing by.

    ¡°Someone is monitoring...¡± Meng Qi didn¡¯t change his expression, smiled at the left stall, leaving Su Ziyue passed behind him. He secretly operated movements such as Eight Nine Mysteries, the Primeval Golden Lotus, and Jade Virtual Divination!

    The crowd seemed to walk away passed him, and the air became thin. Meng Qi uncertainly divided several positions in his mind.

    ¡°One, two...¡± Meng Qi silently counted. There were about four monitors who didn¡¯t know each other. Some of them were strong so that Meng Qi was incapable of ensuring their specific situation; the others were rtively weak, exposing their weaknesses and traces.

    ¡°Is the four monitors were from the Sect of the in Lady, Destruction Sect, the Crying Elder and Kill-stopping?¡± Meng Qi thought with a sneer and didn¡¯t expose them but directly went forward, leaving by the left side of Su¡¯s.

    ¡°There is no need for me to expose them now. Waiting for another two or three years, when I approach the level of grandmaster, capable of fighting against with them by his strength for some time or temporarily suffering the Half-step attack, I can ask Abbotship Kongwen and Primogenitor Lingbao for help and wipe them out with one attack. And I will severely destroy the evil denomination such as Sect of the in Lady and Destruction Sect even if they had a long history and hard to kill!¡±

    Surely Meng Qi had equipped himself with four cmities, and he was as close as Half-step to Dharmakaya. He was clear of his situation; it was true of his enemy. The longer he stalled, the crazier his enemy would be. They would kill him before he got a promotion. Therefore, Meng Qi believed he would be safe for these two years, but more dangerous things would happen in two years such rtives kidnapping and asking himself to meet them.

    ¡°When I go to Six Fan Schoolter, I will send a letter to my family and tell them how cruel and ferocious the enemy is in a detailed way, letting them operate the formation as long as possible. Besides, my younger sister needs to be restrained to go out and entrust her to Uncle Wang...¡± Meng Qi had alreadye up with a n.

    Committing a crime in Luoyang was hard. With such detailed ns, they would be safe.

    Logically speaking, people had limited energy, and it was even more energy-consuming when it came to coping with defense passively. This level of security was indeed hard to endure. But Meng Qi didn¡¯t need the Su¡¯s to persist for a long time; three years would be enough.

    This was the confidence of the ¡°Killing de¡± who was famed throughout the world!

    After finishing all these ns, Meng Qi went back to the inn as usual when the night came. He continued to light up the candle and read the ¡°Tao Te Ching,¡± trying to figure out why it was unusual.

    At the same time, hemented that it was troublesome to regret the Hidden Latch. His master had entered stupa for a long time, but there hadn¡¯t been any sign of Nirvana renascence, so it was impossible for Meng Qi to bring him to sense The Buddha¡¯s Palm. As for his Junior Brother who deeply concealed his breath, still fell into sleep. While his blushed face suggested, his offensive power contained itself in his flesh and blood. ording to Abbotship Kongwen, the statue of his Junior Brother was simr to the concept in True Scripture from Grand Phantasia described. But he usually devoted himself in his training and never read it before. Maybe his gain was summarised from the perception from Primary Instruction of The Buddha¡¯s Palm.

    As the night wore on, the Wooden-hairpin Taoist slowly stepped in with a bottle of wine. He raised his head and looked up at Meng Qi¡¯s shadow which reflected in the window, and then chuckled and went back to his room.

    As the night darkened, Meng Qi put away the ¡°Tao Te Ching,¡± which he couldn¡¯t figure out, and blew out the bluish whitemp.

    ¡°In the dead of night, watch out for fire...¡± the night-watchman said as he passed by. The red-clothed womannded to the ground and only represented her level of enlightening the Apertures. The Grand Formation of Luoyang were monitoring the considerable movement.

    She raised her head cautiously and looked to the left wing room, seeing that the Taoist was pouring the wine by himself and drinking. Her eyes suddenly grew darker.

    By the way, she nced at the middle wing room and saw that the lights were out, the room was dark, which revealed that the young master in blue gown seemed to fall asleep.

    She breathed in slightly and secretly went back to her room.

    Meng Qi stood by the window with his hands clustered behind his back and sheltered in the dark, smiled at their behaviors. His mind was peaceful without any emotional change.

    Another day, in the manor of the Emperor¡¯s younger brother.

    Zhao Heng finished his training today and greeted ¡°Blood Teeth Arrester¡± Yuan Lihuo who secretly ¡°protected¡± him before returning to his room.

    He closed the door, automatically activating the protective spell that isted the room.

    Only then could Zhao Heng heave a sigh of relief. Though the whole manor covered tremendous space, he could just feel reassured in this little room, and feel like that the small room was under his control without being spied on by others!

    After all, an imperial prince had his privacy. He was unwilling to be observed by others when he had a sexual life, so the Political Affairs Hall acquiesced and arranged for anti-spying measures in his quarters.

    The minute he rxed, he felt someone looking at him. He suddenly turned around and saw a mysterious man wearing arge ck robe and the mask of ¡°Heavenly Primogenitor¡± from the opera. The man was fiddling with a green essory with a dark gem in the center in his hands.

    ¡°Heavenly Primogenitor? Are you one of the members of The Immortals?¡± Zhao Heng asked, quickly calming down.

    Meng Qi smiled and said, ¡°Precisely.¡±

    Zhao Heng quickly thought and tried to detect Meng Qi¡¯s strength. He was able to enter into Zhao Heng¡¯s room without leaving any trace and being touched by anyone under such a strict monitor of Political Affairs Hall!

    ¡°Why do youe here?¡± Zhao Heng asked, maintaining hisposure.

    ¡°Prince Wei, now you are in a difficult situation, and you are lonely without anyone¡¯s help, so I guess maybe you need help from outside?¡± Meng Qi asked. He felt quite odd as he rarely spoke to hispanions while adopting his other identities.

    Zhao Heng¡¯s expression changed, and before long, he was back normal. He took the seat opposite Meng Qi and said with a smile, ¡°So you want to invite me to join in the Immortals?¡±

    ¡°Of course. After joining the Immortals, you can gain the skills belonging to different titles, as well as buy cheap elixir and containers. Besides, you can use the exchange function with the Six Taoist and change materials and intelligence withpanions all over the world. For example, Reincarnation Charm is the one that you need to finish one task in The Immortals each year without damaging the interests of your own family or the people you care for. Even if other members need to fight against Zhao¡¯s because of the order of task, you would be informed in advance...¡± Meng Qi simply exined the benefits and costs to Zhao Heng.

    Zhao Heng listened and pondered attentively. He did not give an immediate answer.

    Meng Qi added, ¡°All these requires a certain degree of your freedom. We hope that you can make concessions to gain advantages and temporarily give up your position as the Emperor¡¯s younger brother. We will do our best to help you ascend the throne if there is an opportunity in the future.¡±

    Zhao Heng was silent for some time before slowly exhaling. ¡°What I am training is the new Book of Shocking the World which intertwined with humane skills. The more respectable I am, the faster I can get a promotion. Once without the position as the emperor¡¯s younger brother, my speed of promotion will slow down, and I would die in the Samsara sooner orter. However, as long as I ascend the throne and be the most respectable emperor, I can immediately break through the current shackles...¡±

    The premise was that there needed the materials such as the True Emperor Seal to assist his cultivation.

    Zhao Heng¡¯s meaning was clear and thorough. He would not give up his current position no matter how difficult the situation would be.

    Meng Qi looked at Zhao Heng as if he was encountering thetter for the first time. He had always known that Zhao Heng was ambitious, but he did not expect him to be so stubborn.

    ¡°Was there a different side to each of hispanions that he had no idea?¡±

    Meng Qi sighed. ¡°Do you know how tremendous of assistance you have just given up on?¡±

    Zhao Heng smiled as if he had a well-thought-out n in his mind. ¡°I don¡¯t know if there is the role of an associate in the Immortals? I can inherit the skill from my own family, and I don¡¯t need any title. I only need to exchange for materials. Though I can¡¯t finish tasks, I can be of help in the imperial court.¡±

    Meng Qi thought and agreed with him peacefully. ¡°Sure.¡±

    When he was back in the yard, it began drizzling as the wind picked up. Meng Qi sat by the window, deep in thought. The red-clothed woman and the Wooden-hairpin Taoist were both not back yet.

    Gradually, nighttime arrived in his silent yard. Suddenly, a person slipped in the yard and broke into Meng Qi¡¯s room. The red-clothed woman¡¯s face went pale as she said in a hurry:

    ¡°I am Sun Yuexiu of the Azuremoon Sword Sect, and I need instant recovery. Please help me to get rid of the blood stains outside! I will pay you back tomorrow!¡±

 Chapter 682: Tryst at Dawn

    <h4>Chapter 682: Tryst at Dawn</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    The red-clothed woman sat cross-legged on the ground after quickly swallowing a pellet of elixir. She looked off-color as sword light swirled on the surface of her body. If there were any weaklings with malicious intent, the light would automatically injure them.

    Meng Qi, who was seated on a chair, sized her up and noticed that her wounds were concentrated below her chest. Though the wounds were short and narrow, they were also deep as if she was attacked by abnormal weapons such as the Water-shed Rapier. The sword light kept her blood from flowing out.

    ¡°The Grand Formation of Luoyang has been in a semi-activated state ever since the news of the Ninth Heaven remnants spread. Six Fan School and Political Affairs Hall would be alerted the second there is any sign of the Force of Heaven and Earth...¡±These thoughts shed in Meng Qi¡¯s mind, ultimately identifying the cause and effect of the entire incident.

    ¡°Spying, stalking, encountering strangers at night, suppressing each other¡¯s Interior realms, confrontation with the sword and several abnormal weapons, then after some fight, the red-clothed woman named Sun Yuexiu lost after a single piercing blow to the chest shattered her Protective Upstanding Qi, then a narrow escape from danger...

    ¡°Rumor has it that Bai Ning, who holds half of the entrance map of the Ninth Heaven remnants, lives in a secluded ce and rarely leaves home. With the imperial court and masters from Six Fan School secretly monitoring each other and thus curbing each other¡¯s powers. What on earth prompted her to have such a high-stakes struggle with another?¡± Suddenly, Meng Qiughed at himself. Since he had decided to stay out of this, what was the point of guessing the cause of it all?

    He was familiar with Sun Yuexiu¡¯s reputation. The youngest of the Xius of Azuremoon Sword Sect, she must hail from the same generation as Amour Monk and the like. It stood to reason that she would have already crossed the first step of the Celestial Ladder.

    He stood up and stepped outside to check on the situation in the courtyard. He would help if he could, although he would rather not. After all, he had been dragged into this out of the blue and had nothing to do with them.

    Several drops of blood stained the ground of the courtyard. The quiet cries of insects reverberated in the air. When he sensed his surroundings, he detected no pursuers.

    ¡°It looks like she slipped away from her pursuers but couldn¡¯t endure until the end, and she failed to stop her blood from dripping. She sought help because she was worried about being discovered.¡± This was Meng Qi¡¯s tentative judgment of what happened. Since this did not require him to go out of his way, he felt no harm in lending a hand. He hit a basin of water and emptied it on the ground. He also scattered some sand on it to conceal any scent.

    A light-headed Sun Yuexiu protected the elixir using sheer willpower. She triggered the flow of genuine Qi through her Hidden Latch, heart, arteries, and veins to merge with the elixir and heal her injuries. She was only partially conscious, the night¡¯s events shing in her mind.

    The rain was sparse in thete night despite the fierce wind. She had stalked someone after finding clues...

    She had turned into a corner in an alley when a dim light charged at her without warning. It was so unnerving, like an invitation from Yama...

    Though she had narrowly escaped, the enemies had struck her in session with the might of gales and stormy seas. Moreover, she had failed to find a w in their attacks. She, who had always been proud of her sword art, did not even have the power to retaliate...

    Both of her enemies cooperated perfectly¡ªnot using the Force of Heaven and Earth yet still managing to force her into retreating step by step. Knowing that she was no match for them, she had unleashed Azuremoon Washing the Sky and tried to take advantage of their confusion to flee. However, the enemies seemed to have predicted this andnded a fatal strike on her. Fortunately, she possessed exceptional Lightness Skill and managed to forcefully twist her body without disying her Interior. Stepping across the water surface, she flew to the shore and fled in a panic...

    She made several changes in direction as she ran. Once she reached the courtyard, she finally copsed...

    The terrifying dim light, the movements that carried a fierce momentum, the seemingly wless attacks¡ªall of these reyed in Sun Yuexiu¡¯s mind over and over before finally settling on the scene where the Water-shed Rapier struck her right on the chest and caused her blood to gush out.

    Sun Yuexiu suddenly opened her eyes, gasping for breath as if she was trying to exhale all her fright.

    What frightening enemies!

    She never thought that she would be suppressed this badly in a situation where the gap between realms was minimal due to the inability to use the Force of Heaven and Earth! She suspected that the enemies¡¯ insight, experience, understanding of movements, speed, and power that came with their vicious bodies were superior to those of many grandmasters.

    Several breathster, she finally recovered and abruptly turned to look outside the window where the wind and rain hade to a stop. The night was tranquil again. Inside, the green-robed Young Master was seated on a chair. In front of him were an umbre and a small bundle.

    ¡°I¡¯m truly sorry for what happened earlier, Young Master. I shouldn¡¯t have gotten you involved but I was too desperate.¡± Sun Yuexiu got up with great difficulty and saluted him to express her gratitude.

    While Meng Qi could conceal his physical strength, he could not fully eliminate traces of it without a change in appearance. That was how she knew to knock on his door for help.

    Meng Qi felt calmer after seeing her respectful attitude and felt no urge to tease her orin. ¡°No harm done,¡± he said with a smile.

    Sun Yuexiu coughed twice. Her gleaming eyes were full of remorse. ¡°While I was sure I had escaped from my enemies, I couldn¡¯t guarantee that they wouldn¡¯t be able to find me in this ce. You risked your life in helping me earlier.¡±

    ¡°Risked my life?¡± Meng Qiughed heartily. ¡°The Great Jin Dynasty sits under the bright Cosmos and I¡¯m only outside to bask in the moonlight. Luoyang sits under the Emperor¡¯s feet and his benevolence envelops the entire city. While it is understandable to encounter bandits on the road, who would be brave enough to force their way into an inn?¡±

    Sun Yuexiu¡¯s expression froze on her pretty face. She felt as if she was unable tomunicate with this man. She believed she had never met someone who trusted the imperial court this much.

    She sighed to herself before warning the Young Master. ¡°Luoyang is so chaotic. If anything happens, it wouldn¡¯t be safe to stay here. In fact, even this inn as a dangerous ce. If you don¡¯t have anything important to do here, please leave as soon as possible.¡±

    Smiling, Meng Qi pointed at the umbre and the little bundle on the table. ¡°I have just met a friend today and am nning to leave at dawn. If you had encountered danger just a littleter, I fear you would have found no help.¡±

    ¡°d to hear that.¡± Sun Yuexiu felt reassured now that she knew Meng Qi would be leaving. She saluted him solemnly and sincerely said, ¡°Thank you for your help, Young Master. Please ept this small sum for travel expenses. If you find yourself in danger in the future, pleasee to the Azuremoon Mountain of North Zhou Dynasty. I will definitely help you to the best of my abilities.¡±

    The promise of an Exterior expert was rather valuable.

    Meng Qi could barely restrain a smile as he epted two gold ingots from her.

    Sun Yuexiu, now looking fairly rxed, bade him farewell. She returned to her own room to continue mending her injuries. Meng Qi stuffed the ingots into the bundle which was there to keep up appearances. He then closed his eyes to rest, awaiting the arrival of dawn.

    Some timeter, the hairpin-wearing Taoist returned with a slight limp in his left foot. He nced at Sun Yuexiu¡¯s room with a guarded expression.

    Thud, thud, thud! The sound of a nk being struck came from afar. It sounded like the night watchers yet also resembled singing. Everything sounded ordinary on the surface.

    When the hairpin-wearing Taoist perked up his ear to listen, he found nothing wrong. Dragging his limping foot, he returned to his room. There, he closed his eyes and began the healing process.

    Looking as if he was untouched by external affairs, Meng Qi carefully read the book of Tao Te Ching in his hand. ¡°The Tao of Heaven reduces that which has too much and adds to that which doesn¡¯t have enough. The Tao of people is different; it reduces that which doesn¡¯t have enough and gives to that which has too much.¡±

    This was the first time he read this Taoist scripture so carefully, all in order to ponder the mysteries.

    Thud, thud, thud! The sound of a nk being hit drew closer. Meng Qi suddenly frowned. ¡°Something isn¡¯t right!¡±

    If ordinary Exterior experts were not on guard and had rxed connection to Heaven and Earth, thus allowing them to experience all kinds of Dharma and Logos, they would have missed the abnormality. However, Meng Qi¡¯s sharp senses alerted him to the subtle change in Heaven and Earth. Moreover, being a friend of Ruan Yushu meant knowing a thing or two about tonality.

    ¡°It is a demonic sound that specifically provokes the Qi and blood of injured people...¡± Meng Qi¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    Aside from Sun Yuexiu and Wooden-hairpin Taoist, there were numerous ordinary folks getting injured for one reason or another in this area. The demonic sound indiscriminately targeted everyone!

    ¡°How malicious!¡± Meng Qi perked up his ear to ¡°analyze¡± the changes in the rules of heaven and earth. He counted on the fingers of his left hand and waited to take action after umting power.

    ¡°Thud, thud, thud!¡± Just as the partial sound of a wooden nk being hit rang out, Meng Qi followed the shift in Qi activity and hit downward with his left hand.

    ¡°Du!¡±

    The sound was quiet yet prating. It drifted far and wide, causing the sound from the wooden nk to stop with a grunt.

    The sound suddenly red up again. Detecting a change, Meng Qi once again struck the ¡°Dharma and Logos¡± at the crucial point that connected the tonality.

    ¡°Du!¡±

    In a distant alley, an old man with an aquiline nose was standing in the shadows. Blood sprayed from his mouth and stained the pitch-ck wooden nk in his hand.

    The old man, whose white hair was in disarray, said in rm, ¡°There is a master hiding in Gouyu Inn!¡±

    The sound of the wooden nk vanished and the night returned to its tranquil state.

    Wooden-hairpin Taoist, whose injuries were rtively minor, looked bewildered as he stared at Meng Qi¡¯s room through the wall.

    Meng Qi¡¯s eyes were closed as he rested. He allowed the Taoist to pry as much as he liked.

    After a long time, when the sky ushered in the first rays of daylight, Meng Qi¡¯s heart suddenly jumped. He spread his spiritual force and sealed off the room, isting it from the world outside.

    ¡°What muste wille...¡± Meng Qi sighed and operated his Eight Nine Mysteries, sensing the mysterious cry. This was the power of a contract!

    The fire burning inside the archaic bluish-whitemp was as small as a bean. In the blink of an eye, the fire leaped out of themp and emitted a crackling sound. The light drew the outline of a white-clothed figure with an exquisite, dreamlike appearance. She tilted her head, wearing a faint smile that tugged at the heartstrings. The figure was none other than the Demoness of Grand Luo, Gu Xiaosang!

    ¡°Once again, we are meeting after a long time apart. I wonder if you have been missing me, my husband? I often miss you so much that I lose sleep from tossing and turning in bed,¡± Gu Xiaosang said, gently opening her mouth to reveal clean white teeth. She sounded deeply emotional.

    ¡°You are thinking about how to harm me, aren¡¯t you...¡± Meng Qi retorted in his mind. Then he asked emotionlessly, ¡°Lady Xiaosang, could you be here for the Ninth Heaven remnants?¡±

    ¡°How can you act like a stranger, my husband?¡± Gu Xiaosang looked wronged but soon shed a smile at him. Her beauty was even lovelier than flowers. ¡°I understand now. You are putting on a show to flirt with me. It is just like how other couples interact¡ªthey are always calling each other ¡®Older Brother¡¯ and ¡®Younger Sister¡¯ or even ¡®Darling¡¯. Since you are addressing me as Lady Xiaosang, then I should return the favor and call you Young Master Su. Or perhaps it should be Young Master Meng? Older Brother Zhen Ding?¡±

    She dragged her sentences so that she sounded even mellower. Meng Qi could not help shuddering at her gentle and coquettish protest.

    ¡°Get to the point!¡±

    ¡°Get to the point?¡± Gu Xiaosang ced her forefinger on her cheek. ¡°Have you discovered anything from studying Shang River Fairy¡¯s collection? I am looking forward to exchanging information with you, hubby.¡±

    Her gentle eyes were deep and full of amusement as if she was poking fun at him.

    She pulled a straight face before he lost his temper out of embarrassment. ¡°This is the best opportunity to explore the Ninth Heaven remnants, my husband. Where are you? I wille to you.¡±

    ¡°I am in Luoyang,¡± Meng Qi answered concisely.

    Gu Xiaosang¡¯s eyes turned intoxicatingly soft and mellow. ¡°We are really fated to meet. I happen to be in Luoyang as well. Let¡¯s meet tomorrow night at the shore of Golden River Bridge. When the moon rises above the willow tree, we will have our tryst at dawn.¡±

    Meng Qi chuckled dryly. ¡°Were you the one who deliberately spread the news about the Ninth Heaven remnants in Luoyang?¡±

    Gu Xiaosang¡¯s smile was so wide that her eyes formed crescent moons. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it tomorrow.¡±

    The fire went dim and the figure vanished. Everything returned to normal as if nothing had happened.

    Spellbound, Meng Qi reflected on many things.

    When early morning arrived, a green-robed Meng Qi stepped out of the room while carrying his bundle. Coincidentally, he chanced upon Sun Yuexiu ushering in a green-clothed woman. The woman had an ordinary appearance but her eyes concealed a fearsome keenness.

    ¡°Leaving already, Young Master?¡± Sun Yuexiu asked after saluting him.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Meng Qi nodded with a smile.

    The green-clothed woman smiled at him. ¡°I am Yuexiu¡¯s senior. I have only arrived here today. On behalf of our sect, thank you for your help. Please let us know your name so we can engrave it deep in our memories.¡±

    Sun Yuexiu¡¯s senior who happened to favor green clothing¡ªMeng Qi knew who she was in an instant: Ren Jingxiu!

    More than ten years ago, she became famous all over thend for her sword art. She hogged the number one position of the Ranking List of Young Masters for more than two years and was now one step away from bing a grandmaster. She was the top master of the Xiu generation of Azuremoon Sword Sect!

    ¡°I never leave my name after doing a good deed.¡± Meng Qiughed as he walked past them unconcernedly. He intended to look for Yuan Lihuo after leaving the inn. He wanted to have a guarantee for his meeting with Gu Xiaosang.

    ¡°What a chivalrous Young Master.¡± Ren Jingxiuplimented, looking at him in surprise.

    Sun Yuexiu could not help nodding as she stared at Meng Qi¡¯s back. ¡°What a pity that I missed the optimal timing to cultivate the apex skill...¡±

 Chapter 683: When the Moon Rises Above the Willow Tree

    <h4>Chapter 683: When the Moon Rises Above the Willow Tree</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    The Blood Teeth Arrester¡¯s Manor.

    Yuan Lihuo had just returned to his study when he saw a green-robed Meng Qi standing quietly in front of a bookshelf, admiring his book collection. An unwitting smile spread across his solemn face. He turned around to close the door and activated the protective spell.

    ¡°I thought you had already left the city,¡± Yuan Lihuo said as he turned to face Meng Qi.

    When he saw Meng Qi leaving after arranging for Zhao Heng to join the associates of the Immortals andprehend World of Dao, he assumed Meng Qi had found the Ninth Heaven remnants to be a dangerous affair and wanted to avoid it as much as possible.

    Putting down the book in his hand, Meng Qi replied teasingly. ¡°How could I leave without bidding you farewell?¡±

    Yuan Lihuo knew Meng Qi was a joker like him. Pulling a straight face, he said, ¡°I received new information today.¡±

    ¡°Is it rted to the Ninth Heaven remnants?¡± Meng Qi picked up the purple teapot on the desk and poured tea for both of them.

    Yuan Lihuo did not treat him like a stranger. He sat down and took a sip of the tea after a quick inspection. ¡°Bai Ning did not just bring half of the entrance map of the Ninth Heaven remnants; he brought the entire thing!¡±

    ¡°What about the other half?¡± Meng Qi now realized what Sun Yuexiu and her sect members were fighting for.

    Yuan Lihuo nodded slightly as if admiring Meng Qi¡¯s sharpness. ¡°Bai Ning was worried that the Emperor and the court wouldn¡¯t keep their promise and would have him killed in secret, so he entrusted the other half of the map to his biological brother, Bai Chong.

    ¡°Bai Chong, also a Peerless Master Pro, had once traveled the Great Jin Dynasty and is friendly with the three religious sects. He is currently hiding in the Luoyang marketce. It will be hard to find him quickly. Only Bai Ning knows how to contact him.¡±

    Meng Qi looked pensive as he held the cup and caressed the lid. He had heard of Bai Chong. Twenty years ago when Su Wuming was zing through the world, Bai Chong had entered the Great Jin Dynasty and made a name for himself in ces like South and Central Province. He became known for his mysterious martial arts. Moreover, he was skilled inworking and made many friends. He could be considered to be quite an outstanding character. Yet today, Su Wuming had been in the Half-step realm for many years and the top martial artist on the Terrestrial Rankings. He had walked a great distance in his path toward iming Dharmakaya. On the other hand, Bai Chong was stuck in the second step of the Celestial Ladder. His future as a grandmaster seemed dim.

    ¡°How did Sun Yuexiu and her sect members find out about the entrance map of the Ninth Heaven remnants before the imperial court and Six Fan School in Luoyang?

    ¡°Is someone disseminating the news to certain masters on purpose?¡±

    Meng Qi suddenly thought of Gu Xiaosang and her figure like that of an orchid hidden in an empty valley.

    ¡°I am 90% sure it is that girl¡¯s doing!¡±

    ¡°What on earth are the Zhao family and the court officials ying at?¡± Meng Qi asked casually.

    Yuan Lihuo sneered. ¡°It would have been best to directly negotiate on behalf of the court. It wouldn¡¯t have been toote to discuss the entrance map but the officials are all members of aristocratic families, and they have their own alliances. They would not allow other families to enjoy a massive benefit, and neither would they want the Zhao family to take the lead. All the clever Peerless Master Pros are now pulling foolish and pointless tricks. On the surface, they hold negotiations in the name of righteousness. Underneath, they are secretly roping in each other. Since Bai Ning is benefiting from both sides, of course, he would refuse to relent.¡±

    ¡°Moreover, aside from the Ruan n from Langya that is still licking their wounds, and the Wang n from River East that is adhering to their ancestral teachings to dy their entry to the fray until the rest exhaust themselves, I believe the other top aristocratic families have arranged for masters toe to their rescue. They are equipped with divine weapons, treasures, and the like at all times,¡± he said. ¡°I also don¡¯t know if ¡®Noble Purple Spirit¡¯ Cui Qinghe has secretly made his way here.¡±

    If the top aristocratic families segregate into different factions, it will be hard for them to work together. In the Grand Formation of Luoyang, the Zhao n clearly had the upper hand with a Half-step to Dharmakaya master and a divine weapon. Thus, Yuan Lihuo predicted that Cui Qinghe mighte.

    Yuan Lihuo stood up and said seriously, ¡°I have been stuck in the second step of the Celestial Ladder for many years; death is but a step away from me. I must take advantage of every chance I get. Now that we know Bai Chong¡¯s approximate whereabouts, please help me. When it is over, I will only take items that aid my cultivation. I will leave the rest to you.¡±

    Even if he obtained only half of the entrance map and was unable to enter the Ninth Heaven, he could hike up the price for the map!

    Meng Qi dropped his rxed, yful manner and stared into Yuan Lihuo¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Senior, this is a trap.¡±

    On one hand, Bai Ning had demonstrated the authenticity of half of the entrance map to the world in order to attract the attention of the aristocratic families. On the other hand, Bai Chong secretly hid with the other half and attracted the pursuit of sect members, heretics, and rogue cultivators. Meng Qi could tell something was strange without having to think about it!

    ¡°A trap...¡± Yuan Lihuo was obviously stunned.

    While his knowledge might not be on par with Meng Qi¡¯s these days, he was certainly more experienced. He had crossed bridges more times than Meng Qi had eaten rice. The only reason he would be blind to the trap was his deep involvement in the matter. His greed had blinded him.

    Meng Qi briefed him about what had happened with Sun Yuexiu and the others. Finally, he said, ¡°If it is true that they are hunting Bai Chong, where did their newse from?¡±

    Now that he had calmed down, Yuan Lihuo was finally able to see the strangeness in the affair. ¡°Someone is orchestrating the whole thing to incite chaos and massacre?¡±

    ¡°If I could guess the Demoness¡¯ thoughts and objectives, do you think I would be here chatting with you?¡± Meng Qi retorted in his mind. He instead smiled and said, ¡°Senior, we can only wait and see for now.¡±

    He could not say much due to the contract.

    ¡°Hm?¡± Yuan Lihuo furrowed his brows.

    Wayfarers became intoxicated by the scent of the warm breeze. The night always brought forth temptations.

    The long street was paved with bluestone, and a tall, straight tree stood on the shore of the calmly-flowing Golden River. The lightsing off thevish buildings on the street made the city appear to be aze.

    Meng Qi disguised himself and donned a green robe while strolling on the street along the river. He walked toward the Golden River Bridge that stood in the distance. It was incredibly crowded. Some pedestrians were chatting and giggling in gentle voices, while others were energetic and lively. Some were hurrying along their way. Then there were those frequenting the stores and stalls that lined both sides of the street, choosing between things like ornaments, silk fabric, and sugar figurines. What a bustling scene! It was brimming with the taste of the mortal world.

    When the bridge came within sight, Meng Qi raised his guard. He did not dare to rx around the Demoness.

    Suddenly, he stopped in the middle of the street. The hustle and bustle in front surfaced on his mind and rapidly magnified, focusing on the seemingly ordinary figures in the middle of the crowd.

    The old woman who was peddling handmade jewelry, the candied hawthorn seller who was so old that he could barely stand, a deste-looking middle-aged schr who was painting, a dark-faced Taoist who was holding a banner with the words ¡®Precise predictions guaranteed¡¯, the girl wearing a red shirt and a green skirt who was turning an embroidered item in her hand...

    ¡°What a ¡®bustling¡¯ ce indeed...¡± Meng Qi let his hands fall naturally and pretended to be rxed.

    ¡°Wooden-hairpin Taoist, Sun Yuexiu, Ren Jingxiu...¡± Theirmoner¡¯s disguise might be able to fool others but not his sharp senses, and certainly not an expert like him!

    ¡°Is Bai Chong going to walk down this street tonight?

    ¡°Looks like Demoness Gu had something in mind when she asked to meet at the Golden River Bridge!¡±

    At that moment, Ren Jingxiu and Sun Yuexiu discovered Meng Qi in the crowd. The twodies appeared surprised but were unable to question him while in disguise. Left without a choice, they ryed their voices telepathically to warn him of danger.

    ¡°Young Master, I am Sun Yuexiu! There will be conflict on this street tonight. Please leave immediately!¡±

    Momentarily stunned, Meng Qi adopted a grateful expression and nodded. He turned toward another street and decided to make a long detour before going to the Golden River Bridge.

    The twodies heaved sighs of relief after seeing that Meng Qi had heeded their warning.

    Meng Qi once again saw the bridge after walking through the Square Street, Prosperity Road, and Richness Lane.

    Though this bridge had received its name from the river, it was rather cold and deserted due to its distance from the bustling streets. Few people used this bridge.

    Meng Qi had just neared the shore when he saw a small boat emerging from under the bridge. The girl sitting on the boat was a picturesque beauty in a dress as white as snow. It set off her delicate and exceptionally lovely face. Truly, she was a contradicting beauty of both simplicity and splendidness.

    Gu Xiaosang was seated on the side of the boat as if she was weightless. She sailed along with the flow of the river like an ethereal fairy with a pair of mellow eyes. Her pink lips were partially open, making her look like she was torn between happiness and annoyance.

    With her hands ced on both sides of the ship, she leaned backward slightly as she gently swept her whitefish-like bare feet across the waves. It made for a rather curious sight.

    ¡°Older Brother Su, aren¡¯t youing over?¡± Like an innocent girl falling in love for the first time, Gu Xiaosang sounded so incredibly tender and naive. Her mellow voice held a hint of audacity.

    Meng Qi knew Demoness Gu and the word ¡°innocence¡± had long gone their separate ways. He took a deep breath before taking a step forward to fly andnd on the boat.

    Without removing her feet from the water, Gu Xiaosang turned sideways to take a good look at Meng Qi. ¡°I am surprised you boarded the boat without hesitation, my husband.¡±

    ¡°Since we have signed a contract, what should be done must be done.¡± Meng Qi replied calmly, his expression serene.

    Gu Xiaosang suddenly chuckled. ¡°You resemble a senior monk now more than ever, my husband.¡±

    She propped herself up with her hands to abruptly move her body closer to Meng Qi. Her feet were still in the water. With an elegant air like that of an orchid, she appeared a little feverish. ¡°Hubby, I would like to ask for your help.¡±

    ¡°Regarding the Ninth Heaven?¡± Meng Qi subconsciously moved away from her.

    Gu Xiaosang¡¯s gaze turned as mellow as wine as a terrifying shade of red surfaced on her orchid-like face. ¡°I was hit by a Yin and Yang Harmony palm stroke in a battle earlier. If I can¡¯t merge Yin and Yang and enjoy mutual bliss, this lustful fire will instantly burn my spirit and dissipate my soul.¡±

    She once again leaned backward, allowing her white dress to slip off her body. Her chest heaved along with her movement. It was a beautiful sight.

    Meng Qi¡¯s mouth twitched. He looked away and said seriously, ¡°Don¡¯t speak nonsense.¡±

    Gu Xiaosang instantly recovered and let out a bell-likeugh. She rested her chin on a hand and said, ¡°Hubby, this ufortable look of yours is my favorite.¡±

    ¡°Humph! Be careful in case it turns into reality!¡± Meng Qi could not help retorting. He could tell that she wasughing at him.

    Gu Xiaosang blinked her clear and bright eyes. Grinning widely, she then said, ¡°Hubby, if you want to turn it into reality, do you think I will resist you or ept your offer?¡±

    ¡°Sure enough, I shouldn¡¯t bepeting with the Demoness in terms of shamelessness...¡± Meng Qi coughed once. ¡°Just why exactly are you looking for me?¡±

    With a wide smile, she looked away and removed her feet from the water. Water droplets slowly slid off her feet, leaving no traces of water on her skin. She slowly pulled on silk stockings and put on a pair of white boots. She then began leisurely drawing her eyebrows. She did not treat Meng Qi like a stranger.

    When she was done, she sat with her legs ced sideways and smiled sweetly at him. ¡°I am the one pulling Bai Ning and Bai Chong¡¯s strings.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± An expressionless Meng Qi replied cidly.

    Gu Xiaosang stared at him, looking nothing like a cunning, heretical Demoness. ¡°The entrance map of the Ninth Heaven is also my handiwork. I can¡¯t make it look any more genuine even if I tried.¡±

    ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± Meng Qi¡¯s heart lurched. He met Gu Xiaosang¡¯s eyes.

    She caressed his palm tenderly as she said, ¡°We truly share the same mind and heart, my husband. The Myths have been dominating the shard of the Ninth Heaven entrance and made it home to their roots. I will be fine without luring Han Guang away. I can still use the Reincarnation Charm to cross the entrance and enter. But hubby, it won¡¯t work for you.¡±

    Meng Qi was stunned. ¡°Are you¡± saying that the shard of the Ninth Heaven entrance leads to the roots of the Myths?¡±

    ¡°Yes. The reason I arranged for Bai Ning to appear is to show the Myths that the map is real and that their only choice is to erase at least half of the map. Otherwise, they would be forced to seek help from the Dominator and pay an unimaginable price for it.¡± The elegant and ethereal Gu Xiaosang brought up such an important matter in an incredibly matter-of-fact way.

    ¡°Why not contact all parties to besiege the Myths?¡± Meng Qi looked at her in confusion.

    Gu Xiaosang chuckled. ¡°Han Guang is no fool. He would definitely have something up his sleeve. I don¡¯t want to bother and put myself in danger. Besides, things will be more interesting with the Myths joining the fray.¡±

    She pointed to the street by the Golden River. ¡°Destruction Sect and the Myths will dispatch their masters there. They even invited the Green Stair and Blue Stair Assasins from the Unrelenting Tower to ensure Bai Chong¡¯s death and the destruction of the map. Under the watchful eye of the Grand Formation of Luoyang and in a situation wherein the Force of Heaven and Earth couldn¡¯t be invoked, how many in this world, aside from my husband, could rely on their strength, skills, and self-created styles alone to fend them off?

    ¡°You mustn¡¯t let anyone else seed so we can draw Han Guang out.

    ¡°As soon as we see him, we will leave and enter the Ninth Heaven.¡±

 Chapter 684: This Is How I See It

    <h4>Chapter 684: This Is How I See It</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    ¡°Draw Han Guang out?¡± As much as he aspired to be a hero traveling through Jianghu uncontested, Meng Qi could not help but falter when he heard the Dharmakaya master¡¯s name.

    In a situation where one could not invoke the Force of Heaven and Earth, Meng Qi believed his physical strength alone would be enough to contend with the majority of grandmasters and Half-step to Dharmakaya masters. The disparity in realms would be mostly eliminated. He felt that he surpassed the skills of grandmasters who cultivated physical protective skills like the Golden Bell Shield. His desmanship and sword principles were superior, his mastery of skills was superior, the styles he designed were superior as well. In other words, as long as he did not encounter masters like Cao Xianzhi, he could be truly invincible against masters beneath the Dharmakaya realm in Luoyang!

    The likes of Cao Xianzhi were physically far stronger than Meng Qi. Though their skills were simple, they were perfectly fitting for their owners. However, there were so few such masters that Meng Qi could count them all on his fingers.

    In ancient times, Dharmakaya was a realm that differentiated immortals from mortals. It was a change brought forth by uniting one¡¯s physical body, Dharma Form, and Vital Spirit. A Dharmakaya master would be able to crush Meng Qi without having to use the Force of Heaven and Earth.

    Gu Xiaosang smiled faintly at him, revealing her pearly white teeth. ¡°Rx, hubby. How could I bear risking your life? I am not asking you to fight with Han Guang. Once he shows up, we will give up on Bai Chong and run far away. His main objective is to obliterate Bai Chong and ruin the entrance map. Where would he find the time to go after you? It is not like Luoyang is his home where he is free to do whatever he wants.¡±

    As ethereal and pure as she appeared, she did not show even the slightest hint of emotion nor hesitation when she talked about giving up her chess piece, Bai Chong.

    ¡°If worsees to worst and Han Guang is determined to try to kill me, I can just trigger the Grand Formation of Luoyang and reveal my identity. Under the circumstances, if Cui Qinghe is in hiding and my divine weapon is umting power, Han Guang will have to shed his skin just to escape!¡± Meng Qi¡¯s mind was already formting a n. This was the advantage of being a Young Master of the orthodox faction!

    He had a feeling that the ns of Yuan Lihuo and his cohorts would fail due tock of time.

    Once he made his decision, Meng Qi stopped talking and partially closed his eyes. He began honing his strength and adjusting his condition for the final battle. His momentum gradually climbed as he waited for his chance to strike.

    Gu Xiaosang¡¯s smile vanished as she lifted her skirt to stand up. Her aura remained ethereal and elegant. In her hand was a green jade flute. She ced it on the side of her lips as if she was trying to set the mood.

    The wind from the river ushered in the hint of coldness on a spring night. Sun Yuexiu and Ren Jingxiu were disguised as aristocraticdies strolling downtown. Now and then, they picked up and fiddled with items like silver ornaments, embroidered goods, paintings, and calligraphy.

    ¡°ck, ck, ck!¡± There was a loud stomping of hooves. A fine horse with snow-white hooves on its otherwise ck body wasing from the other end of the street. It traveled at a leisurely pace, and on its back sat a majestic-looking man with a de hanging from his waist.

    Dressed in ck, the man was holding a wine jar. Though he looked no different from ordinary sect members in Luoyang, Sun Yuexiu and Ren Jingxiu paused when they saw him. Their calm demeanor belied their tightened muscles and their harmonious internal organs. Their Interiors continuously spurred the flow of genuine Qi.

    Though the man was in disguise, Sun Yuexiu, who had once tracked him, was certain that this was ¡°Hand with Shifting-form¡± Bai Chong!

    ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see what happens.¡± Ren Jingxiu spoke to her telepathically.

    Sun Yuexiu nodded to indicate that she would not be reckless. Her Senior Sister had already warned her that there would be many masters on this street, whether in the open or hidden. The first ones to stick their heads out would be the mantis and cicadas!

    She dared not spread her consciousness for fear of alerting Bai Chong. She watched him from the corner of her beautiful eyes. Bai Chong was enjoying the scenery while drinking out of the wine jar, seemingly unaware of an ambush.

    Just then, four streams of sword light emerged from different directions as four pedestrians charged at Bai Chong and attacked him from all sides.

    Bai Chong stooped down and unsheathed his saber in a manner that seemed quick yet rxed at the same time. Though he did not invoke the Force of Heaven and Earth, his movements were still fast enough to create residual shadows that looked like shards frozen in time.

    ¡°ng, ng, ng, ng!¡± Sun Yuexiu heard four crisp nging sounds in quick session. Subconsciously, she lowered her right hand to caress her Space Ring. She was ready to unsheath her own sword.

    Suddenly, a sorrowful little sob drifted to her ears. It sounded like an emotional sigh. The melodious sound tugged at her heartstrings and its grief moved the weakest part of her heart.

    ¡°Who?¡±

    Sun Yuexiu subconsciously raised her head and looked at the Golden River. She saw a small boat floating gently on the water with an ethereal figure standing at the bow. Her hands were sped around a flute ced near her pink lips. While her expression was unreadable, her eyes were so lovely that they seemed to contain all the stars of the Milky Way. They were marked with feelings of sorrow, discontentment, and pity. Sun Yuexiu, who had always prided herself on her looks, felt a sudden shame at her inferiority.

    Seated next to the white-clothed ¡°girl¡± was a green-robed figure. The man appeared upright and his breath was introverted. It was as if he was shrouded in the sound of the flute.

    ¡°It is that Young Master!¡± Sun Yuexiu¡¯s stare became frozen. Was that not the Young Master who had once helped her?

    The thought had just struck her when she saw Meng Qi rise to his feet and cross half of the river with his sheer physical strength. Hended lightly on the shore and then threw himself at Bai Chong.

    She heard Ren Jingxiu mutter. ¡°How powerful!¡±

    ¡°How powerful!¡±

    Neither of them had an inkling just how strong this Young Master was before!

    Her reaction was sluggish. She saw the elderly woman who had been selling silverware pick up her stall, and each and every one of the silver ornaments turned into streams of light. Bearing malicious intent, they hit Meng Qi like a rainstorm.

    Simultaneously, the downtrodden middle-aged schr attacked from the side with his calligraphy pen, while the old man close to his deathbed thrust the pole that housed sticks of candied hawthorn at Meng Qi.

    These three were in cahoots. Two of them were Peerless Master Pros and the other one was a grandmaster!

    Sun Yuexiu hesitated. Just as she decided toe to Meng Qi¡¯s aid, she saw him continue moving without dodging even once. He gripped a saber firmly in his right hand and made an incredibly simple thrust at the ¡®writing brush¡¯.

    ¡°Snap!¡±

    Reflected in Sun Yuexiu¡¯s sparkling eyes was the scene of the destitute schr being flung away. His right hand fell down unnaturally. The blood flowing from the wound in the crevice of his hand dyed the iron rod red. The silver ornaments all rebounded after hitting the body of the green-robed Young Master and scattered in the air like a flurry of snow. The elderly woman was so frightened that she frantically tried to move out of the way.

    How could the bodypare to a divine weapon?

    ¡°Thump, thump, thump!¡± Sun Yuexiu heard the sound of heavy footsteps. She then saw the candied hawthorn peddler, a grandmaster, flung away along with his pole. All of his movements and changes had been rendered useless at that moment.

    ¡°He was instantly sent flying...¡± Her eyes widened as they tracked how Meng Qi rapidly charged at Bai Chong¡ªthe same Bai Chong who had just forced four swordsmen to retreat!

    Suddenly, she seemed to hear the sound of a devil weeping and howling but could not pinpoint the source. The sound seemed to be lingering around Bai Chong and Meng Qi.

    ¡°He can hide in the shadows of the void without even using the Force of Heaven and Earth...¡± Ren Jingxiu¡¯s quiet voice pierced Sun Yuexiu¡¯s ears.

    Realization instantly dawned on Sun Yuexiu when she heard her Senior Sister¡¯s words. This was Sky-ease Devil of the Destruction Sect, a heretical authority of the grandmaster level and a famous master who had made it to the Terrestrial Rankings.

    Before she could formte another thought, Sun Yuexiu saw Meng Qi unsheath his sword. It was heavy and profound and looked as if it was engraved with turtle patterns. The sword bore no name and was hollow on its right side. Meng Qi¡¯s action appeared casual and his eyes remained fixed on Bai Chong.

    ¡°Pfft!¡±

    A shadow broke out of the void and the sword with turtle patterns instantly shattered the intangible, invisible quality in the air. Sky-ease Devil was forced to take several steps backward to dodge the attack.

    ¡°He forced Sky-ease Devil to retreat with a single sword movement!¡± Sun Yuexiu realized she knew nothing about the green-robed Young Master at all.

    Just then, a familiar premonition of danger hit her. She subconsciously looked at therge tree by the street.

    Light silently red from behind the tree like it was the soul-summoning of the Netherworld. The light pierced Meng Qi from the back in an attempt to skewer him and Bai Chong at the same time!

    ¡°Be careful!¡± Sun Yuexiu cried.

    She recognized the attacker to be the terrifying enemy she had encountered yesterday. It was the same person who could easily suppress her despite working under the limitation that theck of Force of Heaven and Earth posed. He surpassed the average grandmaster by leaps and bounds.

    To her surprise, Meng Qi thrust his sword backward without even turning his head. He pierced the wless and continuous attacks contained within the dim light, causing unceasing nging sounds. He walked inside as effortlessly as a butcher would dismember an ox.

    Suddenly, a sword light fell from the roof of the neighboring building andnded squarely on Bai Chong. The momentum soared, and despite not climbing high enough to invoke the Force of Heaven and Earth, Sun Yuexiu¡¯s spirit was nheless shocked.

    ¡°How terrifying!¡± Her entire body shuddered.

    ¡°It¡¯s the Blue Stair Assasin, God-ying Sword!¡± Ren Jingxiu suddenly recalled the horrible legend.

    ¡°While the assassin that I previously encountered is getting entangled with the green-robed Young Master, God-ying Sword is ambushing Bai Chong at the most appropriate time...¡± Sun Yuexiu felt like she could predict the oue.

    She suddenly saw Meng Qi¡¯s wandering sword light be restrained and mysteriously tap the surface of the pitch-ck Water-shed Rapier. His strength exploded, causing vibrations so great that it forced the assassin¡¯s retreat. He used the force of the recoil to rebound and meet the sword light gliding majestically through the air.

    Sun Yuexiu felt as if she had sunken into a dream. Then, she realized she could no longer see the green-robed Young Master¡¯s sword. His physical body was so strong that he could unleash sword moves at such an extraordinary speed without invoking the Force of Heaven and Earth. His sword moved so quickly that she could not catch a glimpse of it.

    She discovered that the streams of sword light and shadows had burst forth. The green-robed Young Master unleashed a mysteriously powerful momentum with his sword strikes, leaving no difference between the residual shadows. Strong or weak, thick or thin, all was the same. It was difficult to distinguish illusion from reality.

    ng, ng, ng, ng! The sword light and residual shadows were like blossoming lotus flowers. The shadows fell, engulfing the sword light and Blue Stair Assasin¡¯s God-ying Sword whole.

    ¡°ng, ng, ng, ng!¡± A shadow was sent flying toward the roof. Meng Qi subsequently found himself falling and stretched his left hand out. With profound Zen Philosophies, he grabbed Bai Chong as if he had surpassed his own realm.

    After enduring sessive attacks and having his Vital Spirit spooked by the God-ying Sword, Bai Chong became helpless against this palm strike despite his best efforts to block it. The palm inexplicably prated his defense and grabbed his head.

    ¡°Thud!¡± There was a quiet, crisp sound. Sun Yuexiu felt as if a starry sky had taken over her vision but she knew that this was an illusion that resulted from her affected Vital Spirit. Gnashing her teeth, she saw a mysterious person wearing the mask of Crape Myrtle Star sliding down from the treetop. His two fists resembled the fall of a starry sky. It was unimaginably terrifying.

    If she were the one fighting, it was likely that she would be squashed at once!

    The thought had just urred to her when she saw Meng Qi grabbing Bai Chong with one hand and gripping his sword with the other. With an iparably solemn manner, he thrust the sword. The tip of the sword was dark as if every bit of his power was concentrated in that one point.

    ¡°Thud!¡±

    The sound of collision seemed illusory as if it was resounding inside one¡¯s Vital Spirit. Strong winds sprung up everywhere and sent all the Exterior experts flying just like that. The flow of the river became fiercer and the trunk of the tree snapped.

    To think that such fearsome oues would result from a fight that only utilized powers at the level of enlightened Apertures!

    Sun Yuexiu¡¯s eyes were fixed on the scene. She saw only the handsome horse turning limp and falling to the ground with blood spouting from its body. Meng Qi stood on the horse with Bai Chong in hand, his sword ced before his chest. Overlooking Crape Myrtle Star, Meng Qi appeared to be the most powerful person in the world.

    The whimper-like sound of the flute remained sorrowful. Everything had happened so quickly that the song was not even halfway done.

    ¡°One man with a single sword... Peerless Master Pro, grandmasters, Blue Stair Assasin, as well as Half-step to Dharmakaya masters... To think he managed to steal the item under the manyyers of pincer attacks...¡± The scene earlier reyed inside Sun Yuexiu¡¯s mind. She felt as if her soul had been blown away along with her thoughts.

 Chapter 685: You May Have Your Cunning Scheme, but I Have My Countermeasure

    <h4>Chapter 685: You May Have Your Cunning Scheme, but I Have My Countermeasure</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    The sounding from the flute reverberated as the lights were reflected on the river. Carrying Bai Chong with his left hand and holding the Mystic Turtle Sword in his right, Meng Qi stared fixedly at Crape Myrtle Star. His sess at forcing such a powerful enemy to retreat several times made him feel somewhat proud.

    However, he was also aware that his sudden emergence had disrupted the arrangements of Crape Mrytle Star, Blue Stair Assassin¡¯s ¡°God-ying Sword¡±, and their cohorts, forcing them to make hasty strikes lest he kidnapped Bai Chong. On the other hand, his momentum had peaked after exchanging blows with several masters earlier. The current situation was the result of one party going on the rise and another on the decline. In a different situation or arrangement, it would not have been so easy for him to seed.

    The wind caused waves that surged in all directions. It was so strong that the Exterior experts could barely stand firm and the trunk of arge tree snapped. Things were on the brink of alerting the Grand Formation of Luoyang.

    Meng Qi stomped on the body of the horse with great strength. nning to fly away. He would use the ability of the Void Flight to make a turnaround and break out of the siege of Crape Myrtle Star and the others. That would force the Evil Master to show himself. Just then, he suddenly found that the weight on his left hand had lightened. He instantly had a bad premonition.

    The only thing left of Bai Chong, whom he had grabbed with his left hand, was ayer of human skin!

    Whatever was inside had long escaped!

    ¡°From the Southern Wilderness; an expert at mysterious martial arts...¡± Information about Bai Chong surfaced in Meng Qi¡¯s mind. He had focused all of his attention on masters like Crape Mrytle Star, the assassin from Unrelenting Tower, and Sky-ease Devil so much so that he had neglected Bai Chong.

    Bai Chong was not one to wait around to be captured even with his hands tied!

    Meng Qi began to make a deduction, allowing his spirit to climb. He threw theyer of human skin at Crape Myrtle Star and Blue Stair Assassin in order to distract them. When he tilted his head to look at the other side of the street, he saw a blood-red speck that did not seem to truly exist hiding among the lights and rapidly fleeing.

    ¡°Thud!¡± Meng Qi stomped so hard on the horse that he broke its back. He used the force to jump across the street. He chased after the blood-red speck and his green robe billowed as he ran, making him look like a giant eagle.

    Blue Stair Assassin and Green Stair Assassin of Unrelenting Tower took a step back and merged with the darkness to quietly follow Meng Qi. Crape Myrtle Star and Sky-ease Devil exchanged a look and surprisingly chose to give up!

    That was because they had failed to catch Bai Chong off guard and take him down quickly. If they tried to capture him now, he could very well risk everything and trigger the Grand Formation of Luoyang. That would attract the attention of the many masters of Six Fan School and Political Affairs Hall, including ¡°Noble Purple Spirit¡± Cui Qinghe.

    Either way, Bai Chong would be certain to survive as long as he surrendered half of the entrance map. Their fates, on the other hand, would not be so kind.

    The green silhouette flew far away and the small boat on the river also retreated into the shadows. In the blink of an eye, the only things left on the street near the Golden River Bridge were overturned stalls, pedestrians who had fallen to the ground, messy trees, and several masters who had dared not give chase. It was an utterly chaotic scene.

    Sun Yuexiu looked away withplex emotions. Staring at the handsome horse that had copsed on the ground, she whispered.

    ¡°A master with such tyrannical strength couldn¡¯t possibly be unknown. Which of the masters on the Terrestrial Rankings is he?¡±

    She was both posing the question both to herself and her Senior Sister, Ren Jingxiu.

    ...

    The blood-red speck traveled like an incredibly nimble serpent. He was so slick that he nearly threw Meng Qi off his scent despite thetter¡¯s excellent tracking ability. Meng Qi followed closely through the street, refusing to let the speck out of his sight.

    Many pedestrians felt only a gust of wind blowing past them. Not even their shadows were seen!

    The soothing sound of the river water drifted to his ears. Meng Qi was certain that Bai Chong had fled to the riverside. It seemed that he was nning to escape via water.

    This ce was so secluded that one would be hard-pressed to find a single shadow here. An archaic stone bridge arched over the river.

    With his attention locked onto Bai Chong, Meng Qi charged out of the alley. Suddenly, he noticed that signs of Bai Chong¡¯s escape hade to a stop and thetter¡¯s breath had suddenly vanished.

    ¡°This...¡± Meng Qi subconsciously slowed down and turned to look at the stone bridge.

    On one side of the bridge stood a middle-aged man dressed in a wide robe. His jet-ck hair was secured with a wooden hairpin. He looked elegant and rxed as he stood there silently like the master of heaven and earth and the cardinal of the universe. He possessed an exotic charisma like that of a deity or a devil.

    A bodyid beside his feet, its translucent skin revealing the blood flowing underneath. All of its bones had turned into a pile of mud. Not one inch of its flesh and skin was intact. The body belonged to the man who had been so vigorous and lively just a while ago¡ªBai Chong.

    ¡°Han Guang!¡±

    ¡°¡®Evil Master¡¯ Han Guang!¡±

    ¡°Heaven Sovereign of the Myths, Han Guang!¡±

    ¡°He is really here!¡±

    Without a second thought, Meng Qi revolved his Interior realm and condensed a dot at his toes. Boundless strength exploded from him as he tried to fly backward in retreat. He wanted to escape the most frighteningly talented and peerless evil spirit among the heretics of the century.

    Han Guang leisurely turned his head and his oddly dark eyes met Meng Qi¡¯s.

    Time suddenly slowed down. Meng Qi felt as if everything had be sluggish and the ¡°distance¡± between him and Han Guang had vanished. Thetter¡¯s devil-like handsome face abruptly came close to his own.

    Han Guang did not invoke the Force of Heaven and Earth or even make any movements. His gaze alone was like a rope that dragged Meng Qi to him, plunging Meng Qi into a nightmare. It was hard for Meng Qi to break away from such a spell.

    A true Dharmakaya grandmaster was a source of unimaginable terror!

    Meng Qi had mentally prepared himself for an encounter with Han Guang, but no matter how many encounters he had had, he could not truly understand the horror of a Dharmakaya master. For a moment, he felt his Vital Spirit being frightened.

    The Golden Lotus appeared and the Primeval sat upright. Meng Qi suddenly came to his senses. He prepared to unleash his Dharma Form and trigger the Grand Formation of Luoyang.

    ¡°I am a Young Master of the orthodox faction with many friends! Even if Cui Qinghe shows up, he would still have to pay Abbot Kong Wen some respect. You, on the other hand, are a heretical evil spirit, Heaven Sovereign of the Myths, and the enemy of all aristocratic families and sects. Once you fall into the Grand Formation of Luoyang, the consequences would be unpredictable. Aren¡¯t you afraid now?¡±

    Meng Qi was fearless in the face of death. His momentum climbed and his indescribable Dharma Form began to materialize behind him.

    The corner of Han Guang¡¯s mouth lifted to form a sinister smile. His eyes turned deep and dark.

    An illusory figure abruptly emerged in Meng Qi¡¯s consciousness¡ªa tall and dark figure wearing a ck gown and an emperor¡¯s crown. Ethereal and lofty, he had a majestic face. He possessed enough power to dominate the three dimensions and tens of thousands ofnds. It was as if he was the lord of the universe and the master of the past, present, and future.

    The moment this figure appeared, all color in Meng Qi¡¯s vision faded. He saw only ck and white, and his train of thought had slowed to a standstill.

    ¡°Form of the Diabolic Monarch!¡±

    Just then, the statue of Big Golden Buddha appeared in Meng Qi¡¯s mind. The Buddha pointed a finger to heaven and another to earth, bringing with it a great peace, benevolence, wisdom, and fearlessness!

    ¡°In the Heavens and on Earth, I, the Unique and Righteous, am everywhere!¡±

    His Vital Spirit swelled in order to meet ¡°him¡±. Meng Qi immediately broke away from the spiritual disturbance.

    Would he have dared to agree to Gu Xiaosang¡¯s scheme to lure out ¡°Evil Master¡± Han Guang without something to fall back on?

    Han Guang appeared a little stunned. Before he could decide between continuing his oppression of Meng Qi or retreating, a different breath exploded in the vicinity. It flew straight into the firmament and triggered the Grand Formation of Luoyang.

    ¡°¡®Evil Master¡¯ Han Guang!¡± It was ¡°Purple Roc Arrester¡± Liu Shengming who had shouted.

    Clouds began to gather, unleashing a wreathe of golden lights. The Grand Formation of Luoyang was now fully activated.

    Inside the Red Attire Vi, Sima Shi¡¯s eyes abruptly opened and saw the Chaos taking over. He formed a fist with his right hand and threw a simple punch at the screen of golden light in front of him.

    Meanwhile, a sword brimming with Human Sovereign¡¯s breath flew out of the Political Affairs Hall and crossed the void. It carried the power of all beings and struck Han Guang in a grandiose manner.

    Inside the Duke of Pingjin¡¯s manor, the bearded Cui Qinghe unsheathed the sword in front of him. Red clouds rose high into the air, making for a splendid and noble sight.

    Nine dragons flew out of the inner pce in the imperial city and charged at Han Guang alongside the grand formation.

    In the blink of an eye, the situation was reversed and Han Guang plunged into a danger more severe than what he had experienced in the Immortal-ying Sword Formation!

    Everything happened so abruptly that Meng Qi nearly failed to react in time. He was not attacked as the attention of the various masters of Luoyang was focused on ¡°Evil Master¡± Han Guang, but he could feel the formation turning into a giant shackle, entrapping himyer byyer.

    Just then, a sonorous female voice drifted into Meng Qi¡¯s ears and the weight of the ¡°shackles¡± temporarily eased.

    ¡°Gu Xiaosang!¡± Meng Qi suddenly turned his head and saw Gu Xiaosang in her pure white dress standing delicately in the midst of the smog of golden light. Her eyes were so deep that they contained the entire sky of stars. She looked as leisurely as if she were standing in her own courtyard.

    ¡°My husband, we should be going to the Ninth Heaven.¡± Longing was apparent in Gu Xiaosang¡¯s beautiful eyes as she gave him a mesmerizing smile.

    Realization suddenly hit Meng Qi. She and Liu Shengming were working together. To think that she would have such a sinister trick up her sleeve trying to lure Han Guang out!

    ¡°If I were to really believe in this Demoness, not even ten lives would be enough to spare!¡±

    While mulling over this, he followed Gu Xiaosang and dove into the Golden River. They rapidly made their way toward the bottom of the river.

    It was dark, but Gu Xiaosang seemed familiar with the path. She rapidly led Meng Qi into a strange cave.

    Meng Qi could already feel the piercing murderous aura in this ce without Gu Xiaosang¡¯s warning. This ce hid a fairly deep sense of danger.

    Gu Xiaosang allowed her hands to sway, making her look like a naive young girl as she led Meng Qi to swerve left and right. She looked as if she could not detect the murderous aura but she would always dodge it perfectly.

    After swimming for a while, Meng Qi saw a hole so deep that he could not see the bottom.

    Gu Xiaosang stopped in her tracks and her gaze turned solemn. ¡°Hold my hand, husband. We will be entering the Ninth Heaven.¡±

    Meng Qi had no idea what Demoness Gu had in mind, but he knew it would be dangerous inside. He exhaled and then grabbed her right hand.

    Like a mischievous little fish, her right hand scratched Meng Qi¡¯s palm. She smiled sweetly at him. ¡°Please invoke the thunderbolt mark, my husband.¡±

    She took out the Boundary Marker of the Celestial Court with her other hand.

    The thunderbolt mark on the back of Meng Qi¡¯s hand emerged, glistening purple as it linked with his breath. Thanks to Gu Xiaosang, it was pointed toward the boundary marker.

    The boundary marker emitted a radiant ray of light, shrouding the two of them in it. Gu Xiaosang and Meng Qi took a step at the same time and entered the ¡°Deep Eye¡±.

    Following the shift in light and shadow, Meng Qi saw a world of white clouds. In the distance was a pce as well as a small number of tyrannical breaths.

    ¡°There are no Dharmakaya masters here. We don¡¯t have to worry about being discovered,¡± Gu Xiaosang said, smiling. The soles of her feet suddenly emitted a green glow, carrying her and Meng Qi downward into the ¡°high altitude¡± of this ce.

    Just as the green glow appeared, Meng Qi felt a slight tremor from the Supreme-wisdom Tree inside his Space Ring.

    ¡°Is this also its ¡®food¡¯?¡±

    Inside the pce of this world was a golden throne that looked as if it belonged to the supreme master of heaven and earth. The one who sat on this throne was not ¡°Heaven Sovereign¡± Han Guang but a man with a pair of straight brows, beautiful eyes, and incredibly thin lips. His gaze was particrly cold and apathetic.

    He stared expressionlessly at the spot where Gu Xiaosang and Meng Qi had disappeared from. It was as if he was looking at two ants ying around.

    It was ¡°Mad Prince¡± Gao Lan!

    Suddenly, a ball of light red and then revealed ¡°Evil Master¡± Han Guang with his pinned hair and loose robe. He was quite a sorry sight.

    ¡°Something impossible nearly happened! Fortunately, I was well prepared. Have they entered the firstyer of heaven?¡± Han Guang patted his sleeves.

    Gao Lan gave a small nod.

    ¡°This is why we must not neglect therger threat in pursuit of a small gain.¡±

    Trapped in a four-sided siege on the stone bridge, Han Guang¡¯s figure abruptly shattered like a broken mirror. It was an incredibly peculiar sight.

    Cui Qinghe¡¯s gaze froze. He realized that Bai Chong¡¯s corpse, which had been turned into a pile of mud, had vanished without anyone noticing.

    ¡°So ¡®he¡¯ is Han Guang¡¯s Real Body...¡± Cui Qinghe sighed.

    Inside a certain secluded courtyard in Luoyang.

    The withered-looking Lampholder Oracle grinned as he observed the changes of light and shadow by the Golden River. Hemanded his subordinates.

    ¡°The Goddess has given her order. She wants us to cover this entire city with the entrance map of the Ninth Heaven remnants!¡±

 Chapter 686: Intricate Scheme

    <h4>Chapter 686: Intricate Scheme</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    It was always the darkest before dawn. The wind during the transitory period betweente spring and early summer was fairly cold still. Pedestrians who still thronged the streets were more often than not the poor folks. Night watchmen strolled the streets while coachmen of donkey-drawn carriages rushed from house to house to pick up night soil.

    The disgusting smell of the night soul drifted from behind the carriage but Old Jiang was used to it. He chugged cheap wine to expel the cold from his body and quietly sang a tune as he steadily maneuvered the old donkey.

    Suddenly, his vision turned bleary as if a figure had shed past him. Thinking that he had encountered a ghost, he could not help but shudder.

    Blinking, he stared in the direction the figure took and discovered a yellow paper pasted on the corner wall of the street.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t see anything when I passed by earlier...¡± Old Jiang¡¯s heart jumped. As his carriage slowly neared the wall, he saw the strange images that filled the entire yellow paper. It was the kind of script that marked the signs all over the streets.

    ¡°Is it an evil ghost summoning its soul?¡± Old Jiang nearly soiled himself out of fear when he remembered the yellow-paper charm inside the Taoist temple. He instantly prodded the old donkey to move.

    Not long after he disappeared out of sight, a bailiff on night watchman duty dressed in a Six Fan School attire came. He too discovered the yellow paper.

    ¡°The entrance map of the Ninth Heaven remnants...¡± the bailiff muttered, making out the first few words on the paper with great difficulty. When he recognized them, he thought that he was in a dream.

    The entire city was filled with yellow paper maps. The undercurrents had surged forth before dawn even arrived.

    ¡®Blood Teeth Arrester¡¯ Yuan Lihuo saw the yellow paper, as well as the entrance map of the Ninth Heaven remnants depicted on it, as soon as he received it.

    ¡°We traveled far and wide looking for the map, only to find it so easily...¡± Yuan Lihuo whispered, feeling no joy whatsoever. ¡°Su Meng is correct. What an incredibly deep trap. The orchestrator is scheming something big!¡±

    ¡°Looks like the entire Luoyang will be going mad this time!¡±

    Meng Qi¡¯s warning hade to him during the day, prompting him to decide to contact his helpers as he waited. Yet everything had changed after his visit to the Immortals.

    Yuan Lihuo felt like he could imagine what the court officials would do next. He could also tell that his scheme and preparation had already failed before he had even begun.

    ¡°Wonder how things are over at Su Meng¡¯s side...¡± he said, smoothing out the yellow paper with his hand.

    Sun Yuexiu looked at the two other rooms in the inn with aplicated nce before turning away and leaving with her Senior Sister, Ren Jingxiu.

    Ren Jingxiu appeared calm, though there was a slight concern in her eyes. Her fierceness was restrained as if the earlier battle had distressed her.

    She had only sword art like this from the sect¡¯s Elders on the grandmaster level and she herself had a long way to go before she could achieve such a standard. To make things worse, her sect was a sword sect!

    ¡°Light Theory sword art... I fear it¡¯d take several of the true top masters of therger sword sects to surpass him...¡± Ren Jingxiu thought, going over the details of the battle in her mind.

    With the involvement of such a strong master and alert court officials, she knew she did not stand a chance. So, she decided to leave Luoyang with her Junior Sister.

    ¡°Huh? Senior Sister, what are they looking at?¡± Sun Yuexiu¡¯s gaze drifted toward the mouth of the alley, where she spotted a group of idlers standing.

    Ren Jingxiu turned toward the direction her Junior Sister was looking in and her gaze suddenly froze. She stammered, as if speaking to herself,

    ¡°The entrance map of the Ninth Heaven remnants...¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Sun Yuexiu was shocked.

    ¡°It seems to be the real thing...¡± Ren Jingxiubined the ancient records that her sect left behind and all sorts of rumors about the de of Timeshadow of Xuan Tian Sect. From the various clues she gathered, she was able to roughly determine that this entrance map was at least partially urate.

    Sun Yuexiu took a deep breath and regained her calm. ¡°Something is not right. I fear that there are traps everywhere.¡±

    ¡°You are right. Together, we are strong enough to travel the Jianghu without fearing most dangers. But, it is best if we don¡¯t recklessly intervene in such a strange matter. Let¡¯s send the sect a letter and have Sect Leader make the decision,¡± Ren Jingxiu said cautiously.

    Thedies stared fixedly at the yellow paper, memorizing the image and text on it. They then left quickly to write a letter to the Azuremoon Sword Sect.

    Inside the Political Affairs Hall, the Emperor merely watched as the ministers discussed politics.

    The current Duke of Pingjin and Master Cui, Cui Qinghe, were also present.

    After discovering that the entire city was littered with the entrance map of the Ninth Heaven remnants, the several top aristocratic families including the Zhao family from Luoyang had swiftly exchanged their opinions on the manner and came up with a consensus. Their current discussion was no more than a formality.

    Cui Qinghe assumed his responsibility perfectly and his thin face appeared rather majestic. ¡°The entrance map of the Ninth Heaven remnants is genuine, but so are the unfathomable motives of the orchestrator!¡±

    If there was no way of determining the authenticity of half of the entrance map in Bai Ning¡¯s hands, why would they previously scheme so much against one another?

    Political Advisor Wang Wenxian said, ¡°This incident took ce in Luoyang and our guest hase from far away. How can we pay no mind to this?¡±

    Cui Qinghe nodded. ¡°Since this is happening in Luoyang, how can we sit and watch? I propose that we first fully activate the Grand Formation of Luoyang, use the Nine-dragon Seal for suppression, and iste the city from the outside world by temporarily sealing the city gates. That way, we can prevent news about the entrance map from spreading out.¡±

    This would minimize the number of masters fighting over the map, excluding the ones who had long hidden in Luoyang. For example, they could prevent Dharmakaya masters from rushing over after receiving the news.

    ¡°Next, we must enhance our security measures in all the important ces in the city. We must prevent the orchestrator from creating a distraction and catching us unaware or, the Heterodox Demons from taking advantage of the chaos to attack us.¡±

    ¡°Finally, I will be taking the lead in carefully exploring the entrance of the Ninth Heaven. The grandmasters and Super Arresters of Six Fan School who are in the city wille with me. Those underneath the grandmaster level need not risk their lives.¡±

    Zhao Jingshi, who stood beside the Emperor, nced at Sima Shi and took the initiative to say, ¡°I will be responsible for suppressing Luoyang since I wield the Nine-dragon Seal. Why doesn¡¯t the Chief Arrester take the Emperor Sword and follow the Duke of Pingjin?¡±

    Though the Emperor Sword was in the imperial family¡¯s possession, it was the members of the Political Affairs Hall who guarded the sword in a rotation. It was certain that a Half-step to Dharmakaya master wielding the sword would be much more powerful than if a grandmaster did. Sima Shi, as a Political Advisor, was the most appropriate candidate for the sword aside from Zhao Jingshi.

    If Cui Qinghe, who was already a Dharmakaya master, wielded the sword, the other families would be ill at ease. Thus, they nodded in agreement one after another upon hearing Zhao Jingshi¡¯s proposal.

    With Luoyang being the ¡®headquarters¡¯ of the Zhao family, they would undoubtedly be the family that wanted to prevent chaos in the city the most. It was reasonable for Zhao Jingshi to take the initiative to stay behind with the Nine-dragon Seal.

    There was not much room for other considerations due to the urgency of the matter. Cui Qinghe did not ponder much before agreeing to the proposal.

    Several minutester, wind and clouds gathered above Luoyang. The wreath of golden lights spread open and the breaths of all living creatures morphed into Dragons of Humanity.

    Ren Jingxiu and Sun Yuexiu, who had yet to convey the news to their sect, smiled bitterly when they saw this scene.

    Yuan Lihuo heaved a sigh, understanding that ¡®reinforcements¡¯ would not be able toe.

    Inside the pce within the shard of Celestial Court.

    Han Guang had regained his rxedposure from his slightly troubled condition earlier. He allowed his consciousness to spread while asking casually, ¡°Have you made everyone leave?¡±

    Gao Lan remained seated on the throne of Heaven Sovereign with a cold expression. ¡°Most of those who should leave have already done so. Those who should enter the severalyers of heaven above to hide and wait have done so as well. Tell me, are you truly willing to give up this ce?¡±

    Han Guang¡¯s hands were sped behind him. Wearing a smile, he replied, ¡°Since the detailed location of this ce is already known to outsiders, what is there to miss about the ce? Only if I am willing to give up this ce that I can gain something else. With my fatal w in someone¡¯s hands, did you think I would deceive myself and pretend it doesn¡¯t exist? Did you think I would hope that the other party would be merciful and keep things a secret? I only need some time to move the important items.¡±

    Like a heavenly monarch descending to the mortal realm to be an emperor, Gao Lan nced indifferently at Han Guang. ¡°Your words carry quite the Zen vor after being a monk for several years.¡±

    ¡°I havee to a profound realization after reading the many logical arguments contained in the Sutras. However, I took only the best lessons and discarded the waste.¡± Han Guang strolled to the edge of the main hall and looked up at the dense mist above with eyes that held deep-seated emotions. His mouth curved to form a faint smile. ¡°They will be arriving at that ce soon.¡±

    ¡°They areing prepared. Naturally, they will be able to open the door at once.¡± Gao Lan patted the armrest and rose to his feet. He was an imposingly tall figure that exuded an aura that seemed to fill heaven and earth.

    Han Guang stared with his hands behind him, looking as if he was reflecting on the secret link between life and heaven and earth. ¡°I first entered this ce many years ago and have searched the severalyers below several times since. I didn¡¯t think there would still be ces that I overlooked that hid the secret of Mystic Fairy of the Nine Heavens. The youngdy from Luo Denomination seems more familiar with this ce than I am.¡±

    ¡°The sessive generations of Goddess of Luo Denomination have always been reincarnations of Ajati Matriarch. It is not surprising considering that they have an ancient great power as their foundation.¡± Gao Lan walked toward Han Guang in the dignified manner of an emperor.

    Han Guang snorted. ¡°Though Ajati Matriarch was an ancient great power, her background was not known. She had appeared in the final years of the ancient times and merged the Way of Buddha to form her own style. She only died in the initial years of the medieval times. No one knows her true roots.¡±

    With the green glow propping their feet, Meng Qi and Gu Xiaosang rapidly flew upward. They passed throughyers uponyers of substance-like white clouds and crystal walls that looked likepartments of the void.

    The dpidated clouds, the torn ocean, the overturned holy mountains, the fractured Celestial River, the destroyed pce that left only ruined walls ¨C all these flitted across Meng Qi¡¯s vision. However, when he tried to take a closer look at them, they instantly disappeared likeyers of mirages.

    He was unsure how long they had flown when he finally felt something tangible under his feet. He found himself stepping on a piece of cloud. It was hazy all around him, with the boundless sea of Vital Qi of the world cleansing him. The Dharma and Logos that ought to be untouchable, at least directly, now seemed to be distinct. Small fires erupted into mes and running water formed ponds; numbers of such phenomena unfolded before his eyes.

    ¡°The severalyers below are the abodes of the immortals, each department¡¯s dwelling, and Heaven Sovereign¡¯s temporary imperial residence. They have long been cleaned out of any valuables. Our objective is the three topmostyers.¡± Gu Xiaosang smiled faintly at Meng Qi, seemingly having forgotten that she was holding his hand. Her demeanor this time carried a different sort of charm.

    ¡°This demoness sure has many sides to her...¡± Meng Qi let go of her hand and looked around. The only things that stood out was a vortex in the distance and a gate that was sealed by purple lightning. Crackling and rattling sounds resounded in the air. Every bolt of lightning sounded as if it contained a world of its own!

    ¡°Please show your thunderbolt mark, my husband, and hack the gate with your Divine Nine-Annihtion.¡± Gu Xiaosang took a step backward. She stood there like a pretty goddess, her white dress billowing without the presence of any wind as if it was trying to envelop her.

    Meng Qi took a deep breath as he unveiled the thunderbolt mark on the back of his hand that glistened purple. Tilting the saber in his right hand, he thrust it without warning. The saber trembled endlessly as it traveled upward at an angle.

    Each tremble evoked an evolution of Yin and Yang and birthed Thunderps of Yang energy that condensed at the tip of his saber.

    ¡°Thud!¡±

    Meng Qi¡¯s saber struck the purple gates squarely, causing the condensed Thunderps to explode. The explosions filled the air with breaths of Yang energy and sent a jolt down Meng Qi¡¯s Vital Spirit. His consciousness was inexplicably plunged into a dreand and he watched as the purple lightning in front of him took tangible forms. The lightning morphed into a giant with bronze-colored skin that was etched with simple thunderbolt marks all over. In the giant¡¯s hand was a pike.

    Upon seeing this, Meng Qi knew he could not afford to make dys. The saber in his hand vanished and silently reappeared in the giant¡¯s hand. The lightning carrying Yin energy lingered in the air, causing an ecstasy that bit into the bones.

    ¡°Kaboom!¡±

    Just as the giant was about to hurl the pike, it suddenly stopped and ceased all resistance. Instead, it split apart to form a portion of Thunderps that blended into the lightning of Yin energy. The giant became much smaller.

    Meng Qi¡¯s heart jumped. The saber rose and unleashed the Five Thunder Bombardment of Sky!

    ¡°Kaboom!¡±

    Divine punishment rained down and the giant disappeared.

    Just then, a boundary marker flew into the dimming purple gates. Meng Qi could smell a faint fragrance like that of an orchid ¨C yet not at the same time ¨C and heard Gu Xiaosang¡¯s voice beside his ears.

    ¡°Go in immediately lest anyone is lying in ambush nearby!¡±

    Meng Qi raised his guard even higher and took a step forward. He felt as if he had passed throughyers of void and countless worlds to finally arrive at the end of the world.

    Rays of light red before his eyes, allowing him to see a series of simple peach trees with withered branches and leaves. The tree barks were suffused with red and the soil on the ground looked as if it was tainted with blood. The dense smell of blood came drifting to Meng Qi¡¯s nose.

    ¡°Peach Garden...¡± Gu Xiaosang¡¯s quiet voice reverberated in the air.

 Chapter 687: Life-consuming Garden

    <h4>Chapter 687: Life-consuming Garden</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    ¡°Peach Garden?¡± There were so few of records of the ancient Celestial Court remaining to begin with; Meng Qi had read fewer still. He might havee on this trip withplete ignorance had he not had to make preparations due to his contract with Gu Xiaosang. However, the Peach Garden was one of the few ces that he need not read a book to learn about!

    Meng Qi had once salivated over the idea of the Peach Garden when reading the tales of the Journey to the West. He remembered the peaches that ripened after three, six, and nine millenniums as well as those who achieved immortality and Dao after consuming the peaches. Though his memories had long faded and he was certain that he remembered some details incorrectly, the salivating sensation was deeply ingrained in his mind.

    He looked around and saw that all the peach trees were unique in their own ways. Some trees were of themonly-seen sizes while others were gigantic or so tall that they reached the sky. Their only simrities were their withered branches and leaves, sparse tree barks,ck of fruit, and bark that were tainted with red as if they were demonic trees that absorbed blood.

    The fact that the soil was reeking of blood was the most terrifying part. It was as if the soil had beenpletely soaked in blood for tens of thousands of years.

    These demonic bloodstains caused Meng Qi to raise his guard. Flowing Fire appeared in his left hand, apanying Heaven Inflicted Pain in his right. He concentrated on sensing his surroundings.

    The copse of the Celestial Court of ancient times had been inexplicable. Who knew what changes this Peach Garden had gone through?

    Just as he had extended his consciousness outward, he felt himself sinking into a sea of blood and soaking in the bloody waters. The sea eliminated his consciousness and blinded his senses.

    The blood under the tree barks began shifting. Meng Qi could tell it was harboring a terrifying force underneath.

    He instantly withdrew his consciousness, not daring to extend it anymore. He operated his Eight Nine Mysteries at full force as he could feel that it was about to be dangerous for him.

    Gu Xiaosang¡¯s eyes were deep and unfathomable on her simple and neat face, preventing others from reading her emotions. She had fallen into momentary silence before she suddenly chuckled. ¡°How is this the Peach Garden? It is obviously the Life-consuming Garden. My husband, remember this: No matter what happenster, don¡¯t turn around, stop walking, or ept any items. Otherwise, you will eternally damned.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t turn around, stop walking, or ept any items? Demoness Gu sure knows a lot...¡± Meng Qi could feel Gu Xiaosang¡¯s use for him greatly diminishing after unlocking the ancient Thunder God¡¯s Seal. Thus, he was exceptionally wary of her ruthlessly betraying him. He could not help analyzing her every word.

    The contract ruled that she could not secretly kill him. In other words, while she could not use deceit to lure him into a trap, she could very well conceal crucial information and watch him ¡°court disaster¡±.

    No matter how affectionate Demoness Gu appeared or how charming she was, he had never once rxed his guard around her.

    ¡°Later on, I will only do whatever she does...¡± Meng Qi lowered his voice and said, ¡°Why can¡¯t I turn around or stop walking?¡±

    She smiled sweetly at him. It made her look like an exceptionally lovely goddess. ¡°It is a long story. Since the masters from the Myths might be able to find clues at any time, we should pass through this ce as soon as possible. Don¡¯t you trust me, my husband?¡±

    Her eyes turned sorrowful as shemented, ¡°My husband, must I save you a thousand times before you could trust me?¡±

    ¡°She is bringing that up again.¡± Meng Qi¡¯s mouth twitched. He knew that the demoness would not be honest no matter how he asked. So he remained silent and walked alongside Gu Xiaosang to enter the Peach Garden for real.

    The soil under his feet felt soft and loose, giving him the feeling that he was about to sink into the mud. Meng Qi slightly raised his Qi and made gentler steps as he rapidly moved forward.

    Since this ce belonged to the Celestial Court, he naturally could not take flight here.

    He had barely taken a few steps when a sense of danger pierced him. It was as if an enemy was peeping at him from behind. He was about to subconsciously turn around and lift his sword in response.

    However, he saw that Gu Xiaosang taking light strides in her white boots as if she was taking a walk. She looked as if she felt no premonition of danger whatsoever.

    ¡°Don¡¯t turn around, don¡¯t stop...¡± Her warning instantly reverberated in his mind.

    Meng Qi took a deep breath to calm his tense mind and resisted the urge to turn around and strike with great difficulty. He believed that the demoness would not joke around with her life!

    The danger did not disappear. He could feel it prickling like a thorn in his back and he felt more exhausted than if he had shouldered a burden weighing a thousand tons as he walked.

    While moving forward step by step, he suddenly felt a cold wind swirling in the air. Even with his physique, he could not help shuddering.

    Just then, he felt a shadow flitting across behind him.

    The muscles in his hands became taut. It took a great deal of strength for Meng Qi to suppress his instinctive reaction.

    Subconsciously, he once again turned to look at Gu Xiaosang. She had looked so deep in concentration earlier and so removed from the vulgarity of the mortal world like a Bodhisattva descending on earth. Now, an inexplicable strain was surfacing on her expression. The puffiness under her eyes turned darker, her skin lost some of its usual glow, and her midbrows turned greenish in color. While she did not turn old, she seemed one step closer to death!

    ¡°You...¡± Meng Qi said in rm.

    Gu Xiaosang turned her head and reflected in her beautiful eyes, like two pools of water, was Meng Qi¡¯s face. His midbrows was reflecting the same greenish hue and his face appeared sallow. He looked as if his lifespan was about to reach its end!

    The sight of Meng Qi¡¯s own face frightened him. Just as he was about to open his mouth, he saw Gu Xiaosang¡¯s moist lips opening ever so slightly. She ryed her voice telepathically to him, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t be rmed. There will be a way to mend this once we go out.¡±

    Her sonorous voice was like the chirping of a yellow oriole in the valley. Meng Qi inhaled and continued treading upon the blood-stained ground, walking toward the other side of the Peach Garden.

    Shadow after shadow flitted across from behind him and a chilling sensation continued to prick his skin. Meng Qi moved forward using a supernatural willpower. This time, he no longer needed to look into Gu XIaosang¡¯s eyes to feel that an indescribable change deep in his physical body and Vital Spirit ¨C a detrimental change!

    Suddenly, a golden silhouette appeared in Meng Qi¡¯s vision and he felt an exuberant, terrifying breath that carried a taste of destructioning from the figure.

    ¡°Golden-armed Heavenly Warrior, a Dharmakaya master!¡±

    Meng Qi was so stunned that he nearly stopped in his tracks. Fortunately, he recovered quick enough to suppress his reaction and continued walking.

    Golden-armed Heavenly Warrior knelt awkwardly, with his body leaning forward and head leaning backward, as he ¡°stared¡± at Meng Qi and Gu Xiaosang. He was in a peculiar condition; despite his apparent vigor, not one hint of life was left in him. It was as if he was inexplicably paused at the peak of his life.

    His condition was different from the suspended vitality that Meng Qi had previously encountered in the Southern Heavenly Door.

    ¡°He looked behind him, didn¡¯t he? He looked behind him...¡± Meng Qi could instantly tell what was wrong upon seeing Golden-armed Heavenly Warrior¡¯s posture. This warrior had turned to look behind him!

    ¡°So, he inexplicably died?¡±

    ¡°Even a Dharmakaya master had died inexplicably!¡±

    ¡°Just what kind of strange things is the Peach Garden hiding? Why is Gu Xiaosang aware that we couldn¡¯t turn around yet Heavenly Warrior wasn¡¯t?¡±

    Pfft! The sinisterly cold wind swept him. Meng Qi instantly detected the presence of a shadow standing several steps away from him.

    Snap! Crisp snapping sounds came from the joints in his hands. He nearly turned around to attack the shadow. Cold sweat drenched his back.

    ¡°It is thest moment now; as long as we don¡¯t turn around, the body will take care of it.¡± Gu Xiaosang blinked at him while wearing a faint smile. She seemed to be teasing Meng Qi about his nervousness.

    ¡°Thest moment...¡± Meng Qi mentally repeated the words. His nervousness did not seem to affect the tranquility of his mind.

    They continued moving forward, walking around Golden-armed Heavenly Warrior. The stench of blood became even more apparent as they walked. Earlier, it was the soil that was soaked in blood. Now, the blood seemed to be pooling everywhere above ground. Meng Qi could feel the soil underneath his feet to be soft and slippery as if he was walking on vipers.

    ¡°Hm?¡± Gu Xiaosang¡¯s mouth suddenly opened. Her feet did not stop.

    Meng Qi followed her line of sight and discovered a head lying on the bloodied ground in the distance. The head had a protruding forehead,rge ears, and a white beard. The top of the head was split open. The flesh under the neck had turned into a pile of mud. This corpse was the source of the blood that permeated the entire Peach Garden!

    ¡°This person looks familiar...¡± Meng Qi frowned. He seemed to have seen this face somewhere before.

    ¡°Longevity Sage,¡± Gu Xiaosang said, lowering her gaze.

    ¡°The one recorded in the folklore as the overseers of predestined lifespans and as old as heaven and earth, Longevity Sage, had died in the Peach Garden?¡±

    ¡°Who killed him?¡±

    Just as he was grappling with his turbulent emotions, he felt someone breathing down his back. The sinister breath was bitingly cold as it traveled from his neck down to his cor.

    As the sense of danger climbed to its peak, Meng Qi steadfastly faced forward. Heaven Inflicted Pain suddenly thrust backward, its de producing bolts of purple lightning. Gu Xiaosang gave both her hands a gentle press and there seemed to be streamers in the void floating backward.

    The purple lightning dissipated and the vortex morphed into a gate. Two ck-robed members of the Myths emerged from the clouds next to it. One was Star of Northern Dipper and the other wore the mask of the ancient ¡°Sun God¡± Xi.

    ¡°So it is true... The three topmostyers of the Ninth Heaven are really open...¡± Star of Northern Dipper said in a low voice.

    Xi allowed his hands to fall beside him as he stepped forward. ¡°Let¡¯s first ry this news before going inside and helping Heaven Sovereign and the rest find their way. We must thwart Demoness of Grand Luo and ¡®Killing de¡¯ Su Meng and prevent them from obtaining valuable items.¡±

    ¡°Go inside?¡± Star of Northern Dipper asked. ¡°We don¡¯t know what is like up there. It is best if we wait for Heaven Sovereign and the rest toe.¡±

    It was unknown what caused the inexplicable disappearance of the Ninth Heaven. It was the wisest choice to explore the ce alongside a Dharmakaya master.

    ¡°It will be fine. We will be entering the Peach Garden through this gate,¡± Xi said indifferently.

    ¡°Peach Garden?¡± Star of Northern Dipper looked at him in surprise. ¡°How did he find out about theyout of the Ninth Heaven? Did he have some other adventure?¡±

    ¡°It is now open.¡± Han Guang stared into the misty horizon, a hint of mirth surfacing on his demonically handsome face.

    Gao Lan was about to speak when a loud rumbling abruptly resounded. There were intruders to the shard of Celestial Court!

    Han Guang narrowed his eyes at the entrance.

    ¡°Sure enough, one incident leads to the other...¡±

 Chapter 688: An Animated Peach

    <h4>Chapter 688: An Animated Peach</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Meng Qi did not know Longevity Sage¡¯s foundation but he knew the Sage could not be a simple character as he was able to oversee predestined lifespans and leave behind a reputation in a time where immortals were everywhere.

    Right at this very moment, the Sage was found with his skull split open, magnifying the distance between his eyes as he ¡°looked¡± at Meng Qi and Gu Xiaosang. The emotion frozen on his expression was neither shock nor astonishment, despair nor fright. Rather, it was a mask of apathy as if not even death could disturb the tranquility of his mind. Perhaps, he merelycked the time to react.

    No matter how experienced and knowledgeable Meng Qi was, the Sage¡¯s stare nevertheless terrified him. However, he could not afford to concern himself with this. The ¡®strange shadow¡¯ of the Peach Garden was now almost at his back, breathing sinisterly cold air down his neck.

    The proximity of the shadow caused his sense of danger to peak. Not wanting to risk his life, he responded as if this was the final moment. He exerted force in his arms to rapidly and secretly thrust Heaven Inflicted Pain backward. His saber trembled continuously in the void, forming a contrast between Yin and Yang and drawing both energies in. This resulted in unyielding Thunderps imbued with Yang energy that gathered at the tip of the de. Together, they formed thickyers of purple lightning.

    The purple lightning moved forward, converging at the tip of the saber.

    Kaboom!

    Thunderps exploded, causing a wave of Yang energy to violently surge backward. The explosions instantly annihted the nefarious intent with an invincible force.

    However, Meng Qi could feel that his saber pierced only the void. With the bloodstains clouding his senses, he could not tell if the Thunderps managed to form an ocean and engulf the ¡®strange shadow¡¯. He had no idea if he seeded.

    It was at this moment that the ce surrounding Longevity Sage split open, sprouting malevolent blood-colored branches and vines. They appeared to be the roots of the peach trees yet also resembling the veins and arteries of a human body. Together, they formed an inescapable that charged at Meng Qi and Gu Xiaosang.

    Wearing a pure and holy expression, Gu Xiaosang twisted the palm of her hand and caused the void to cave in. Vortexes of terrifying suction force formed in the air, causing the branches and vines to sway.

    Meng Qi wielded his sword calmly. Flowing Fire turned into a red light and flew out. The light then divided into two, then four, and then eight, and met the bloody branches and veins in a precise, ingenious manner. The sounds of collision reverberated continuously.

    For a moment, the red sword lights filled the air as if they were petals of gradually blossoming flowers.

    Suddenly, the sinisterly cold wind came close to Meng Qi¡¯s neck once again. His hair instantly stood on their ends.

    He was trapped between a rock and a hard ce!

    Forcefully suppressing the urge to turn around or react, Meng Qi relied on his instinct alone and thrust Heaven Inflicted Pain upward. Changes urred endlessly in his saber, forming all kinds of Thunderps.

    Out of nowhere, the Thunderps became converged and formed a de. The purple color dimmed and the changes in the saber ceased. It was such a simple yet abstruse movement. The fierce and sharp saber seemed as if it was the only saber that existed in the world. It looked as if it was capable of breaching the void, cleaving the Chaos, inducing Yin and Yang, and rebirthing the Thunderps.

    Meng Qi used his mind to control the saber, and the saber to subdue the enemy. He imbued all the profound premonition ability of Eight Nine Mysteries into his strike. The saber traveled in an indescribable trajectory as it sensed the change in the illusory Qi activity and ceaselessly inhaled and exhaled Qi, remaining ever ferocious.

    Thud!

    Meng Qi felt as if he had hit a bizarre and intangible object of a strange and unknown state. The object caused him to feel numb all over, giving him the feeling that he was resisting heaven and earth.

    He had no time to ponder over it. Drawing support from this vibrating force, he flew upward. Flowing Fire split into sword lights that were of equal strength and size, suppressing the creeping blood. He tried to fly over Longevity Sage¡¯s head to move behind him, where the peach trees once again became sparse and the dense mist outside the garden could be faintly seen.

    Meng Qi faced forward during the entire ordeal. He did not turn around in the slightest.

    Suddenly, he noticed from out of the corner of his eyes the faint imprint of five fingers on the Sage¡¯s fractured head. The condition of the wound felt familiar to him.

    ¡°It seems that a palm strike came flying and shattered the Sage¡¯s head... Where have I seen or heard of this from?¡±

    A sudden idea came to him.

    ¡°Fan-Tian Seal?¡±

    ¡°Could it be Fan-Tian Seal that killed Longevity Sage?¡±

    ¡°But doesn¡¯t the Fan-Tian Seal mainly target one¡¯s head? Why is the Sage¡¯s head fairly intact while the rest of his body is shattered?¡±

    ¡°Could it be some other skill?¡±

    While he was grappling with shock, doubt, and bafflement, his gaze once again froze.

    The insides of the Sage¡¯s fractured head was not his cerebrum or cerebellum but a plump and tender red peach!

    ¡°Birthday Peach? Peach of Immortality?¡±

    ¡°What is it doing inside Longevity Sage¡¯s head?¡±

    The peach was glowing with a demonic bloody light. Its fuzzy skin appeared translucent, revealing its flesh that seemed to be hiding veins, arteries, and meridians. Meng Qi felt his mind rocking uponying his eyes on the peach and the illusions returned to his vision. The peach seemed like an ominous item!

    Inside his Space Ring, the Supreme-wisdom Tree seemed to be trembling slightly.

    Just then, Meng Qi¡¯s sense of danger shot up once again. Without a second thought, the flesh on his back protruded to form two arms. One of them was holding the Mystic Turtle Epee and the other the Purple Lightning de.

    He had just unveiled his four arms when he saw Longevity Sage¡¯s head ¡°reviving¡± and shaking. The shackles of his surroundings turned even more restrictive, causing him to halt in mid-jump and fall to the ground.

    Meng Qi wore a mask of calmness. His sword and saber felt heavy in his hands as he struck with both like the suppression of two towering mountains.

    Boom!

    The saber and sword collided in midair, sending an immense and boundless force downward. For a brief moment, the force counteracted the shackles. It allowed Meng Qi to throw himself forward and escape the bloody vines narrowly.

    The frightening force ¡°waves¡± surged forth in all directions but caused no more than gentle swaying in the trees of immortality peaches. None of their trunks snapped, making the strength and firmness of the trees apparent.

    Just as Meng Qi¡¯s feetnded on the ground, he saw Gu Xiaosang standing by his side. She seemed to be have developed a subtle connection with the void and strands of barely discernable streamers swirled around her.

    They neither looked at nor spoke to each other. Nearly at the same time, they took a step forward and dashed out of the Immortality Peach Forest. Whooshing sounds of Space-breaching echoed behind them. A cold wind had risen as well, coupled with ¡®shadows¡¯ that had inexplicably entered their minds.

    Cold sweat beaded on Meng Qi¡¯s forehead as he tookrge strides forward. He did not turn around nor stop in his tracks.

    Minutester, the clouds that gathered at the edges of the forest appeared in their vision. It signaled their safety.

    Suddenly, tree roots sprouted up from the ground in front of Meng Qi¡¯s feet without warning.

    Had his Eight Nine Mysteries been any less effective, he would have tripped on the roots. He quickened his pace to make a leap. The end of his foot was nearly caught on the roots, causing his body to plunge forward.

    He tightened the muscles in his abdomen and exhaled a stream of white airflow, aiming it at the ground. He then pierced through the stone!

    Borrowing the rebounding force to rise again, he shifted the center of his gravity and made a somersault in midair. He flew like a legendary bird and finally left the boundary of the Immortality Peach Forest. Instantly, he was shrouded in a dense mist as if he had stepped into a fairnd. There was no longer any activity nor dangering from behind him. What a stark contrast it was from before!

    Pop, pop, pop! Sounds of pping came drifting to his ears. Gu Xiaosang said with a smile, ¡°Great moves, my husband.¡±

    Meng Qi turned to look at her and noticed that her skin had regained its tenderness like congealed fine jade. This time, green hue did not peek through her midbrows. Her entire face was glowing, making her look so lovely that she could draw the ire of fairies. She seemed to have recovered. When he sensed himself, he realized the same could be said for him as well.

    He exhaled. ¡°Fortunately, there aren¡¯t any lingering effects!¡±

    ¡°Can I turn around now?¡± Meng Qi desperately wanted to take another look at Longevity Sage¡¯s corpse to confirm his wound.

    Gu Xiaosang chuckled. ¡°Best not to. This ce is the manifestation and partially the source of the great lifespan changes in the world. One backward nce will cost at least ten years of your life.¡±

    ¡°Manifestation and partially the source of the great lifespan changes in the world? Haven¡¯t we seen everything when passing through the ce earlier?¡± Meng Qi asked in surprise. He could not quite understand her words.

    Gu Xiaosang smiled, revealing the dimples on her cheeks. ¡°Let¡¯s talk as we walk, my husband. Even though we have fooled Han Guang earlier, he is a person worthy of his reputation. He may have more tricks up his sleeve and catch up to us. It is best if we reach our destination as soon as possible.¡±

    Regardless of Gu Xiaosang¡¯s character, her proposal was one that Meng Qi agreed with. Thus he took a step forward, speeding along the path carved out of the gaps in the mist.

    Gu Xiaosang followed his pace and ran alongside Meng Qi. She said telepathically, ¡°It is not an exaggeration that the Ninth Heaven is described as the Immortal Realm. It was born to carry on the Great Enlightenment and the source of most Dharma and Logos in the world. This is especially true for the three topmostyers.¡±

    ¡°Outside of the Ninth Heaven, the Heaven-man Connection births the Dharma and Logos and subsequently gives rise to all kinds of rules of the world. Those rules cannot be directly grasped and could only be observed through certain phenomena.¡±

    ¡°Ah? These words sound so familiar!¡± Meng Qi was reminded of the weirdo at the mountaintop, Huang Liang. This resembled his way of seeing and understanding the world and universe!

    ¡°There is a realm full of change and flux outside its core, where differentwsbine with theories. This realm is unaltered by external influences. In Taoism, it is called the Big Luo; in Buddhism, it is called the purend; while in Brahmanism, it is called the ¡®Realm of Aparam Brahman¡¯. In my sect, this realm and core together are called the Realm of Reality. It contains the truth that will remain forever unchanged...¡±

    ¡°Outside the Realm of Reality, different types of breaths derive different Dharma and Logos. Theybine with natural elements to create different worlds...¡±

    Huang Liang¡¯s words reverberated beside his ears. Meng Qi looked left and right as he secretly pondered the meaning of these words. ¡°Is the Ninth Heaven the Big Luo itself? The Immortal Realm itself?¡±

    ¡°Yet the true and unchanging Immortal Realm shattered as well?¡±

    Gu Xiaosang continued, ¡°The so-called Peach Garden is nothing more than the condensation and manifestation of the Dharma and Logos rted to the lifespan of heaven and earth. It reveals itself to humans as Immortality Medicine. One who consumes a peach of immortality will have a lifespan thatsts for an entire era!¡±

    ¡°With such great changes urring in heaven and earth, Dharmakaya masters have no choice but to find hundreds of ways to extend their lifespan. The current condition of the Peach Garden, as the ¡®manifestation of lifespan¡¯ that is deducing in reverse, is within reason. However, it is born to carry on the Great Enlightenment and thus it can only be described as a nominal part of the source of the massive diminishment of lifespan.¡±

    Looking pensive, Meng Qi said, ¡°That means if we are careless while being inside the garden, our lifespan will be exhausted and we will meet our deaths?¡±

    Gu Xiaosang gave him a faint smile. ¡°One has threemps in life: one on the top of the head and one each at both shoulders. If you turn around, you can easily disturb their fires. Considering our strengths, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem in ordinary circumstances. However, in a ce that is the condensation and manifestation of Dharma and Logos, in a ce that has shown strange changes, a simple turn of your head may extinguish your mps.¡¯¡±

    ¡°So they are mostly the manifestation of Dharma and Logos that are born out of the rules of the world? It will be difficult for them to directly influence us as long as we act ordingly?¡± Meng Qi asked, realization suddenly dawning on him.

    Gu Xiaosang nodded, lowering her delicate chin, and chuckled. ¡°There are many ces like this in the three topmostyers of the Ninth Heaven. One example is the manifestation of the might of metal elements, the Nacre Lake. My husband, you must always remember what you have said yourself.¡±

    Meng Qi muttered to himself irresolutely before solemnly saying, ¡°Miss Xiaosang, since we are working together, shouldn¡¯t you let me in on your objective?¡±

    She smiled sweetly at him. ¡°I wish to visit the Three-life Temple so that I can always be with you for all our lives and reincarnations.¡±

    Meng Qi narrowed his eyes. Gu Xiaosang had a penchant for hiding the truth within dishonest words. Perhaps the Three-life Temple was truly her objective.

    Suddenly, a subtle feeling struck him and he subconsciously turned to look next to him. He saw half a peach emerging of the dense mist.

    ¡°Half a peach?¡±

    ¡°An Animated Peach with a bloody glow!¡±

    ¡°It is actually chasing me?¡±

 Chapter 689: Celestial Judgment Gate

    <h4>Chapter 689: Celestial Judgment Gate</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    The peach with half of its flesh exposed withdrew into the mist as if it was aware that Meng Qi had detected it. It moved at such a speed that Meng Qi nearly doubted himself and thought that he had seen an illusion.

    ¡°A peach that has turned into a goblin?¡± Meng Qi¡¯s heart jumped. In a world of monsters, deities, devils, and immortals, he would not be surprised to find that it was true. What he was shocked about was the demonic quality of this particr peach. Its entire body was radiating a bloody glow and its flesh seemed to be covered with veins, arteries, and meridians. Moreover, it grew inside the skull of Longevity Sage of ancient times. Naturally, he could not help shuddering at the sight of it!

    Whatever the origin of this peach, he needed to determine whether this peach was carrying good or malicious intent in following after him.

    There were many skills from demonic sects that were capable of refining pure-looking infants. It was precisely these innocent children that were often the most terrifying sign of cruelty and malice. Even if the peach did not exhibit any malicious intent, Meng Qi dared not let down his guard.

    ¡°The Supreme-wisdom Tree is reacting to it earlier. Could it be reacting to the tree as well? Is that why it is taking the risk of leaving the Peach Garden to chase after me?¡± Meng Qi pondered. Just as he withdrew his gaze and senses, the Animated Peach once again revealed half its body in an attempt to size him up.

    With a whoosh, the peach sought refuge inside the mist the moment it realized Meng Qi was looking at it. In a sh, it prevented him from locking its whereabouts.

    ¡°Is something bothering you, my husband?¡± Gu Xiaosang asked in faux concern.

    Meng Qi muttered, ¡°Did you see the bloody peach inside Longevity Sage¡¯s skull back in the Peach Garden? The more I think about it, the stranger I find it.¡±

    The experienced and knowledgeable Gu Xiaosang seemed omniscient. Meng Qi let go of any pride and shamelessly asked her for advice.

    ¡°How can I miss it when it is so attention-grabbing?¡± Gu Xiaosang shed a lovely smile at him. ¡°The peach moves against the Dao. It seems to be the symbol of negativity in the Peach Garden. Moreover, it has absorbed most of Longevity Sage¡¯s essence and sparked a strange change in itself. Whether it is the Sage¡¯s trick or not, please forgive your ignorant wife for not having the answer.¡±

    ¡°If you are considered ignorant, what does that make me? A country hick?¡± Meng Qi silently retorted.

    Just as he was suspecting that Gu Xiaosang was deliberately concealing the truth about the peach, he heard her sonorous sound like that of a yellow oriole. ¡°The changes in heaven and earth urred in the final years of the ancient times and has yet to cease to this day. Though the world has experienced great changes and events ur at a greater frequency and an elerating or diminishing pace, the intrinsic growth could be considered to be happening simultaneously. This is its first appearance in the current era. With no precedent topare it with, how would I dare say just what the peach is?¡±

    ¡°Perhaps only those old chaps from the previous era would know. I am sure they have many such experiences.¡±

    ¡°The previous era?¡± Meng Qi frowned. Gu Xiaosang¡¯s definition for an ¡®era¡¯ seemed to differ from his.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t an ¡®era¡¯ refer to an epoch? The pre-ancient times is considered an era while the ancient, medieval, and post-medieval times are altogether considered an era?¡±

    Gu Xiaosang burst intoughter. ¡°Theter generations made irrelevantparisons and dubbed an ¡®epoch¡¯ as the synonym for the term ¡®era¡¯ used in the ancient times. However, after such great changes in the world, how can they be equivalent to one another?¡±

    ¡°If we meet the ancient great powers at death¡¯s door, the previous era that they speak of will be referring to the pre-ancient times but the next era has yet to ¡®arrive¡¯ yet,¡± she said, ncing at him with a mellow gaze.

    ¡°The next era has yet to arrive? So we are still in the ¡®ancient times¡¯?¡± Meng Qi was astonished but it did not affect him much. It did not seem to concern him.

    The more he interacted with Gu Xiaosang, the more he realized just how familiar she was with ancient secrets. It was as if everything was within her grasp.

    The mist before them gradually turned dark and gloomy. Gu Xiaosang¡¯s eyes gleamed as she took note of this and ended her exnation concisely. ¡°There were many eras prior to the ancient times; all dubbed the pre-ancient times. Perhaps those living in those eras had also experienced the weakening lifespan of heaven and earth. It is also possible that the peach is a demonic remnant of the previous era.¡±

    ¡°Demonic remnant of the previous era?¡± Meng Qi¡¯s heart trembled. Subconsciously, he extended his senses backward but found nothing. The Animated Peach seemed to have escaped out of fright.

    ¡°If it is here for the Supreme-wisdom Tree, it will probably appear again...¡± Meng Qi was on guard against Gu Xiaosang. The tree seemed to have a fairly deep connection to the Immortal Realm and might turn out to be a mythical weapon. Thus, he kept his thoughts to himself.

    The mist turned increasingly dark, so much so that he could feel a sinister and resentful aura. He guarded against the possible reappearance of the peach all while facing forward with his saber and sword raised. ¡°What is that ce?¡±

    ¡°Celestial Judgment Gate. It is divided into the Dragon-ying Stage, Monster-ying Stage, Demon-ying Stage, God-hanging Stage, and Fairy-banishing Pool. There have been countless strong monsters, evil spirits, and immortals who had met their deaths here. Essence and lifeforce permeate the ce, causing the dead¡¯s thoughts, curse, resistance, and pleading to stay on.¡± Gu Xiaosang¡¯s gaze was deep and unfathomable as she lost her smile. She appeared pure and merciful as if she was sincerelymenting the fate of the victims. ¡°The destruction of the Ninth Heaven ought to mark the end of an era but there has been a glitch. The era continues to this day and results in such ces being left behind.¡±

    Such a ce was likely far more dangerous than the Peach Garden!

    Wind imbued with Yin energy blew, and along with it the voices of masters who had traveled the three dimensions uncontested. Meng Qi could hear their shrieks next to his ears as well as their hatred, unwillingness, and curses. The noise caused his Vital Spirit to waver and his mind to turn sluggish.

    However, he could not help the thought that surfaced in his mind.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t the Great Sage Equal to Heaven of yesteryears survive the punishment of the Monster-ying Stage?¡±

    ¡®Sun God¡¯ Xi and Star of Northern Dipper stepped into the vortex at the same time and reappeared in the Peach Garden.

    The strange sight of blood-contaminated soil and withered peach trees entered their visions.

    ¡°Peach Garden?¡± Star of Northern Dipper could not quite believe that the ce that resembled the Nine Serenities of the Demonic World was the actually the legendary Peach Garden. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t this ce be permeated with essence and lifeforce and suffused with exotic fragrance? Shouldn¡¯t one be able to extend one¡¯s lifespan by several hundred years with just a whiff of the air here?¡±

    Xi, who wore the dignified mask of Sun God, said nothing. He seemed to be taken aback as well, not expecting the Peach Garden to look like this.

    Though they were both veteran Samsara travelers and Exterior experts of several years, they nheless raised their guard upon seeing this scene and each took out an item.

    In Xi¡¯s hand was a scarlet bird with feathers that seemed to have been condensed out of mes. Star of Northern Dipper held a ferret, whose entire body appeared to be enveloped in frost.

    They loosened their grips and the bird and ferret moved forward at the same time. Suddenly, the animals turned around as if they had detected something.

    Whoosh! A burst of cold wind swept them. The bird and ferret helplessly fell to the ground and their vitality inexplicably vanished. Only their eyes were frozen in surprise.

    Star of Northern Dipper took in a breath. He struggled to restrain his surprise for he had sensed nothing at all. He did not detect any formations or changes.

    What a strange urrence!

    Suddenly, Xi made a soft cry of surprise as if he had recalled something. He said cidly, ¡°Let¡¯s move on. No matter what happens, don¡¯t stop moving, turn around, or take any item.¡±

    While speaking, he left a message that would be hard to erase on the ground near the entrance. It was a reminder for Han Guang and Gao Lan once they caught up.

    ¡°What?¡± Star of Northern Dipper wanted nothing more than to stay in ce.

    Xi did not exin. His body lit up with a golden glow as if he had refined an illusory thirty-three story pagoda with him as the core. The glow was immeasurably divine and effective against demonic intent. His feet were treading on purple clouds at the same time, clouds that hastened life and shunned death. With his head held high, he strode forward with purpose.

    Star of Northern Dipper¡¯s gaze flickered before his temperament finally regained its cold profoundness. In the end, he chose to follow after Xi.

    ¡°Kaboom!¡±

    The swaying mist resulted in rippling green lights. Purple and red clouds soared into the sky as the force of all living beings transformed into a sword.

    ¡°Noble Purple Spirit¡± Cui Qinghe was startled. The shard of Celestial Court seemed to have be someone else¡¯s foundation. It had cast numerous protective spells toy down a grand formation.

    This was somethingpletely beyond his expectations when he first entered this ce.

    ¡°If that is the case, what value do the Ninth Heaven remnants have left?¡±

    Under the leadership of Sima Shi, the officials of the imperial court and the Super Arresters of Six Fan School tried their utmost to respond and resist the grand formation.

    Han Guang, a towering figure in a billowing wide robe, hovered in midair like a devil. Operating the grand formation, he made it rain down Sky Thunder.

    ¡°If we have half a month¡¯s time, we can most certainly cause great harm to the Great Jin Dynasty,¡± Gao Lanmented, looking impressive in his ck robe.

    Han Guang said confidently, ¡°On one hand, we have the three topmostyers of the Ninth Heaven. On the other, we are confronting opponents who may still have powerful reinforcements. What do you think? Which should we choose?¡±

    Gao Lan did not reply and flew straight up the clouds.

    Han Guang threw all his strength into activating the grand formation so it would stop or at least dy their enemies. He then followed after Gao Lan.

    His greatest desire was to destroy the main force of the aristocratic families of the Great Jin Dynasty like Cui Qinghe. However, he was in the Celestial Court and was unaware of the changes in the outside world. He was worried that there would be Half-step to Dharmakaya masters with divine weapons showing up at the crucial point as reinforcements. There might even be several Dharmakaya masters. Not only would that enhance the difficulty of his n, but it would also dy their chance of exploring the three topmostyers of the Ninth Heaven.

    He should be rational, and thus he decided on thetter!

    A simple, towering gate appeared in Meng Qi¡¯s sight. Behind the gate was a bloodied execution tform, where illusory True Dragons danced overhead and merged with the dark clouds. The consciousness of the dead was still lingering alongside the piercing sense of malice.

    Each of the True Dragons was a powerful immortal or deity. The many consciousnesses that lingered in this ce startled Meng Qi¡¯s Vital Spirit. He felt a chill that came from deep inside his soul.

    A golden lotus flower blossomed, giving birth to the Primeval. Meng Qi managed to stabilize his mind after great difficulty. He found this ce to be exceptionally stifling, so much so that he would find it hard to connect with heaven and earth even while using the main ingredient for forging divine weapons.

    ¡°How could this be?¡±

    ¡°Since this was a ce that meted out death sentences, the Dharma and Logos in the vicinity would naturally have the ability to suppress masters. Why else would they choose this ce?¡± Gu Xiaosang exined with a chuckle. She seemed to have detected Meng Qi¡¯s confusion. In her gleaming eyes were two gradually blossoming white lotuses.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    Dragons¡¯ Vast Cries resounded continuously, causing Meng Qi to tremble all over. He continued moving forward with great difficulty.

    Star of Northern Dipper finally heaved a sigh of relief while traveling down the misty path. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Longevity Sage to die in this ce.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps he discovered something in advance...¡± Xi said, not answering hispanion¡¯s doubt.

    His reply did not bother Star of Northern Dipper, who added in a low voice, ¡°Fortunately, we have those two opening up the path and making things much easier for us. I reckon we will be able to catch up to them in no time!¡±

    ¡°Up ahead is the Celestial Judgment Gate. They won¡¯t be able to pass through the ce so quickly,¡± Xi said cidly as he stared into the distance.

 Chapter 690: Unfathomable Intentions

    <h4>Chapter 690: Unfathomable Intentions</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Sinisterly cold wind and dark mist shrouded the blood-drenched Dragon-ying Stage. The illusory True Dragons with their antlers and serpent-like bodies spiraled in the air, roaring. Together with the bitter taste of resentment in the air, everything appeared nearly tangible.

    As he walked, Meng Qi did not feel as if he was in the Immortal Realm in the slightest. Instead, the ce felt more like the depths of the Nine Serenities. The coldness pierced deep into his marrow and suppressed his Interior. It was hard for him to connect with heaven and earth. This was not an effect that could be alleviated simply by transforming into a different species. The only exception would be a Dharmakaya master who could truly spread his Interior all over heaven and earth and seek true external help.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    The tails of the golden-scaled True Dragons were linked to the Dragon-ying Stage, their bodies stretched as they flew. One of them charged at him with eyes that resembled wheels of fire, razor-sharp teeth, and blood-drenched feelers. The unyielding willpower and unexorcized resentment in the air pierced deep into his soul.

    The golden lotus inside Meng Qi¡¯s Mud-pill Pce radiated millions upon millions of fine light to resist the intrusion of his Vital Spirit. He calmly took a step forward with his left foot and avoided the illusory True Dragon at just the right timing. The cold wind that grazed his skin caused him to shudder.

    The True Dragon had undoubtedly died on the Dragon-ying Stage. What remained of it was no more than a consciousness that harbored hatred as well as a hint of essence and lifeforce. Usually, immortals and deities would slowly exorcize such beings until they ceased to exist. However, with the copse of the Celestial Court and the destruction of the Ninth Heaven, one would be hard-pressed to find immortals anywhere. The build-up eventually resulted in the scene that Meng Qi was currently witnessing. Even so, their nature remained. There were no corpses as the dragons relied on a strand of consciousness to spiral in the air and stiffly mimic the rules of the world. Thus, Meng Qi and Gu Xiaosang were guaranteed a safe escape as long as they waited, watched for the gaps between the spiraling dragons, and passed through those gaps.

    Of course, Meng Qi dared not let the dragons touch him. If the hatred in True Dragons¡¯ consciousnesses came into contact with his body, he might not be able to withstand the effects with his current Vital Spirit realm. The resentment would instantly pollute his soul and assimte with his body. He would then be the fertilizer for the dragons¡¯ hatred and consigned to eternal damnation!

    Gu Xiaosang walked with quick and light steps, her white dress billowing behind her. Without fail, she would always be able to find the fine gaps between the illusory True Dragons and pass through. Compared to Meng Qi, she was a lot more rxed as if she was going on a stroll.

    ¡°Does she have better deduction skills than me or is she just familiar with such circumstances?¡± Meng Qi secretly spected. However, he dared not distract himself with such thoughts and returned his full attention on the dragons.

    He did not know how long they had walked when light permeated his vision. The dark mist hadrgely dissipated, leaving behind only a strange veil of greyness. They had finally left the vicinity of the Dragon-ying Stage.

    They saw two tall tforms standing side by side not too far away, one of them being the Monster-ying Stage and the other the Demon-ying Stage. On their respective left side were purple lightning ¨C concentrated until they were incredibly fine bolts ¨C poking out from within the void and striking the surface of the tforms. On their respective right were purple mes burning through the void to reach for the tforms. In midair was a dark vortex that could absorb even one¡¯s gaze. It was so strong that it seemed capable of ripping apart and engulfing everything. Now and then, it would descend on the surface of the tforms and engulf the lightning and mes.

    Their breaths leaked out, extending toward three paths. One path resembled a forest of lightning, another resembled a fiery hell, and thest one was dark and indistinct like a ¡®demon¡¯ awaiting its nourishment.

    The rest was just the void, with everything smashed into pieces. Without a sufficiently high realm, one would not be able to pass through this ce.

    It was the Monster-ying Stage that first caught Meng Qi¡¯s attention. It was the tform where the Great Sage Equal to Heaven of yesteryears received his punishment!

    ...

    ¡®Sun God¡¯ Xi and Star of Northern Dipper finally arrived outside the Celestial Judgment Gate after making haste along the way.

    Star of Northern Dipper peeked at what lied behind the gate and said in his hoarse voice, ¡°They have just crossed the ce.¡±

    ¡°You want to kill them immediately?¡± Xi said cidly.

    Star of Northern Dipper replied coldly, ¡°Of course not.¡±

    Even though Xi had be a grandmaster after crossing the secondyer of the Celestial Ladder, and Star of Northern Dipper was fairly confident in his ability as a Peerless Master Pro, the opponents up ahead were Demoness of Grand Luo and ¡°Killing de¡± Su Meng. Common measures would not work against the two masters who rose through the ranks at once. Moreover, the Demoness had a Dharmakaya master as aid and would most certainly harbor life-saving items. Killing de, on the other hand, had always been well-equipped with well-known treasures. He had once used a nearly-damaged divine weapon to force the Oracle of the Covenant of Luo Denomination to retreat. Even if Xi and Star of Northern Dipper had the Samsara and secret treasures to fall back on, they dared not underestimate those two!

    With such a thought crossing his mind, Star of Northern Dipper hesitated before saying, ¡°Heaven Sovereign and the rest will be catching up soon. There is no need for us to risk our lives to kill or exchange blows with those two. It is enough for us to disturb them from time to time and dy their journey forward.¡±

    Even if he was a cultivator of the Murderous Swordy, being able to reach his current realm meant he was more than a mindless evil spirit with only killing in mind.

    Xi nced apathetically at him. ¡°Since you know we are dealing with the Demoness of Grand Luo, you still dare to suggest that we disturb her? Have you lived for too long?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Star of Northern Dipper¡¯s body jerked.

    Xi looked away from him and stepped inside the Celestial Judgment Gate. ¡°Stay here and wait in ease for Heaven Sovereign,¡± he said cidly.

    ...

    Inside the Peach Garden, two figures appeared above the blood-drenched ground. One wore a wide robe and the mask of Heaven Sovereign. The other was dressed in a ck robe and donned a featureless mask. Instead of looking strange or sinister, thetter exuded a cold yet dignified air. These two were none other than ¡®Evil Master¡¯ Han Guang and ¡®Mad Prince¡¯ Gao Lan.

    Han Guang nced at the ground and muttered irresolutely to himself. He then began walking with his hands sped behind his back, smiling. ¡°Sure enough, a change had urred in this ce as well.¡±

    Instead of replying, Gao Lanmented coolly, ¡°Your subordinate sure is knowledgeable.¡±

    Han Guang sneered as he moved forward steadily. ¡°Who doesn¡¯t have secrets? It is fine as long as he is loyal and will work for me.¡±

    Gao Lan focused into the distance and clear images entered his eyes one by one like distinctive scrolls of painting unveiling in his vision. He said coldly, ¡°Longevity Sage is dead and his skull is empty.¡±

    ...

    Lightning, mes, and the Chaotic Hole washed the Monster-ying Stage clean over and over. The remaining essence, lifeforce, willpower, and consciousness had long disappeared into nothingness. Meng Qi could not find any traces of the Great Sage Equal to Heaven.

    ¡°The monkey survived the Monster-ying Stage unscathed because his Vajra is solid. Why would he leave behind any consciousness?¡± Meng Qi could not help mocking himself.

    Just then, the Supreme-wisdom Tree inside his Space Ring made a very faint move. It was not as desperate as it was inside the Peach Garden.

    ¡°Is it also interested in the Dragon-ying Stage, Monster-ying Stage, and Demon-ying Stage?¡± Meng Qi was a little startled. He became increasingly confused about the true nature of the little green tree and just what it liked consuming.

    Gu Xiaosang smiled, revealing her dimples. ¡°Please quickly reveal your thunderbolt mark, my husband. We will be passing through the path of Thunderps. Even though it is the longest path, it is also the safest.¡±

    The thunderbolt mark once again reappeared on the back of Meng Qi¡¯s hand. Gleaming with a purple glow, the mark exuded a dignified and divine air. The breath that was brimming with strong Yang energy that slowly overflowed.

    The breath had barely appeared when something shifted within the forest of Thunderps. Sounds of crackling and rattling reverberated chaotically as it pushed the two sides open.

    Meng Qi plucked a strand of hair from his head and used his doppelganger to test the ce. Only then did he cautiously step inside. He saw that purple and green bolts of lightings had condensed to form what appeared to be illusory shadows that weed his presence!

    ¡°Since this area is guarded by the Thunder Troops, it ought to be under the Thunder God¡¯s control.¡± Gu Xiaosang was half a step behind Meng Qi as she walked. She was full of smiles as she spoke, looking so carefree it seems as if she was not in mortal danger. She looked like she was going on an excursion.

    ¡°Do I need you to tell me that...¡± Meng Qi retorted silently.

    Gu Xiaosang walked at a controlled pace and she said in a light tone, ¡°When the ancient Celestial Court was at its peak, there were oftenrge monsters and evil spirits who were captured and brought here. The court would mete divine punishment on them with spears, lightning, fire, and pressure from Chaotic Hole.¡±

    ¡°I know this too! I paid attention when I read the tales of Journey to the West, you know!¡± Meng Qi remained quiet and concentrated on guarding against his surroundings. He never stopped walking for he dared not make any dys.

    Gu Xiaosang pursed her lips into a smile and telepathically ryed her voice to him. ¡°The court chose the Celestial Judgment Gate as their punishment ground because this ce is the manifestation of the Punishment by the Heavenly Law. It carries on the Great Enlightenment and punishes on behalf of heaven. Like the distant Fairy-banishing Pool, even immortals and Dharmakaya masters would be washed away once they fall into it. They would emerge out of the waters with their mortal bodies and their Interiors and skills eroded. This was the Heaven Sovereign¡¯s trick to punish vitors of heavenlyws.¡±

    Though he did not show it, Meng Qi was deeply shocked. On one hand, he reminded himself to be careful of ¡®Punishment by the Heavenly Law¡¯. On the other, his mind was going haywire with possibilities. If he could gather some water from the Fairy-banishing Pool, wouldn¡¯t he possess the ¡®most potent poison¡¯?

    Gu Xiaosang continued without any shift in expression, ¡°In the beginning, there was a possibility that even those who were about to reach the other shore would find themselves here. Before the domination of Heaven Sovereign in the ancient times, the Celestial Judgment Gate drew essence from the fertilends of the Ninth Heaven to nurture a Peerless Godly Weapon. The weapon left on its own ord and disappeared in the human world. Since then, the Thunder Troops, Fire Troops, and Dipper Troops had to take over. This resulted in a great decline in their power.¡±

    Meng Qi¡¯s heart leaped. ¡°A Peerless Godly Weapon that symbolizes the Punishment by the Heavenly Law?¡±

    ¡°Why does this sound so familiar?¡±

    ¡°Your guess is correct, my husband.¡± Gu Xiaosang smiled. ¡°That weapon is the same one as Gu Erduo¡¯s Heaven-killing Axe. Unfortunately, he can only arouse a little of this weapon¡¯s power. Otherwise, not even Taoist Chonghe and Master Lu would be a match for him.¡±

    ¡°The nurturement of the Immortal Realm... Symbol of the Punishment by the Heavenly Law... Even those who were about to reach the other shore would find themselves here...¡± Meng Qi had never once thought that Heaven-killing Axe would have such an impressive background. Doubt began rising in his mind and he could not help asking telepathically, ¡°Heaven-killing Axe and Extinctive de of the Overlord are both included in the top ten of the List of Out-of-the-world Weapons of Six Realms. But thetter is clearly inferior in terms of origin, material, and refinement method. How can it be considered on par with the axe?¡±

    Considering the situation during medieval times, Overlord was at most a neer to the legends. Otherwise, one would not be able to resist him even after gathering the strength of all Dharmakaya masters in the world. On the other hand, Thunder God was far weaker than Devil-rinsing Primogenitor. Certainly, the former could not be discussed with the words ¡®nurturement of the Ninth Heaven¡¯ in the same breath!

    ¡°Putting aside the forger of the weapon and Thunder God¡¯s arrangement, you must not underestimate the Ancient Thunderous Pool as it ought to be the remnant of the previous era. Thunder God was a product of the pool¡¯s nurturement.¡± Gu Xiaosang seemed delighted to exin the whole situation.

    ¡°No wonder he is called the archaic Thunder God and not ancient Thunder God...¡±Realization suddenly dawned on Meng Qi. Pre-ancient times and archaean eon were essentially the same things. Based on Gu Xiaosang¡¯s words earlier, this particr time period also referred to the previous era.

    With purple and green lightning thundering on both sides, Meng Qi sped through the ce. The more he thought about it, the stranger he found things to be. ¡°Why would Gu Xiaosang so calmly tell me all these secrets?¡±

    She had been emphasizing all along that they must not stop for there could be troops chasing after them. Even so, she also spent her own sweet time introducing and exining. Though she nevergged in her speed, she was still being distracted.

    His extensive experience in dealing with Gu Xiaosang told him that the Demoness might be conspiring something!

    This thought had just risen in his mind when two fearsome and grandiose breaths came drifting from behind. The sinister wind that carried grudgeful air swept them, causing the lightning to sway, the mes to dim, and the Chaos to retreat.

    ¡°Dharmakaya!¡±

    ¡°Two Dharmakaya masters!¡±

    Meng Qi could tell that one was ¡®Heaven Sovereign¡¯ Han Guang.

    He was stunned that Han Guang managed to break away from the siege and catch up to them at such a terrifying speed.

    Right then, the void behind Gu Xiaosang drifted and revealed a nearly transparent shadow. The air surrounding her began swaying. Here came another Dharmakaya master!

    ¡°Dharma King Dushi?¡± Fear gripped Meng Qi¡¯s heart. Though he had predicted this, he never expected that Dharma King Dushi to be so close.

    Dharma King Dushi moved in their opposite direction to intercept Han Guang and Gao Lan. He said in a hollow voice,

    ¡°Go ahead and acquire the treasure first!¡±

    Gu Xiaosang sped up upon hearing his words, so much so that Meng Qi nearly failed to catch up to her. Behind them, the sound of explosion boomed and produced waves of aftershock. Were it not for the suppression of the Celestial Judgment Gate, Meng Qi would have found his body crushed if he did not use the main ingredient for forging a divine weapon.

    Suddenly, Gu Xiaosang turned to look at him with her lips curved into a bright smile.

    ¡°I predicted it to be Tai Li but who knew it would be two Dharmakaya strangers?¡±

    ¡°But that is beside the point. In the special environment of the Celestial Judgment Gate, Dharma King won¡¯t have a problem temporarily obstructing them.¡±

    ¡°Moreover, now that we have lured Dharma King away, we can now properly journey as husband and wife.¡±

    ¡°Predicted it to be Tai Li? Lure Dharma King away?¡± Meng Qi could not help ncing at Gu Xiaosang. Just now, her brush-like long and dark eyshes drooped ever so slightly to cover her eyes. What a show of innocence and harmlessness she had put up!

    ¡°Sure enough, it is hard to decipher Demoness¡¯ unfathomable intentions!¡±

 Chapter 691: Come, My Sword!

    <h4>Chapter 691: Come, My Sword!</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Meng Qi and Gu Xiaosang bypassed the Monster-ying Stage and the same dense mist and path condensed out of white clouds met them. On their right was a sea of seemingly bottomless floating clouds that looked as if someone had bored through them. On their left was a pond with a width that measured tens of meters. The surface of its water was soundlessly bubbling and emitting a white gas that swirled and formed clouds. It made the entire pond look like a fairnd, making for a striking contrast against the dark and gloomy Celestial Judgment Gate.

    Next to the pond was a nting stele with seal script etched on it.

    ¡°Fairy-banishing Pool!¡±

    This was theke capable of annihting Bone of the Immortals and Dharmakaya masters and rewinding one¡¯s Interior to its initial state!

    With the Dharmakaya masters behind them eyeing them like two predators, Meng Qi lost his earlier desire and did not stop to test if he could collect water from the pond. He dashed like the wind, leaving residual shadows behind him, in an attempt to pass through the ce and find the Three-life Temple as soon as possible. He wanted nothing more than toplete the contract and remove himself from such danger.

    Just then, someone stepped out of the dense mist that shrouded their path. His tall figure was enveloped in a ck robe. The man wore the mask of the ancient Sun God.

    He said cidly,

    ¡°I have been waiting for you for a long time!¡±

    Before his voice even faded, he bent his body at the waist and sent a punch flying at them. Purple clouds swirled in the air, making for a contrast in his morality. He invoked no changes and the movement itself was so simple that it could even be considered clumsy.

    Even so, Meng Qi could detect a subtle change in his surroundings. The Five Elements turned indistinct and the four divisions of the 28 constetions returned to their disoriented state. It seemed that all the rules of the world, as well as the dense mist, were plunged into a confused state ¨C theyck both form and nature at the same time!

    Without the suppression of the Celestial Judgment Gate, few grandmasters could survive after influencing the surrounding Dharma and Logos. If there was an Exterior expert here to link with such a Force of Heaven and Earth, the decline of his strength would have been massive. In the worst case scenario, his strength might even diminish to the point that he would be in the realm of enlightened Apertures.

    ¡°Xi?¡±

    ¡°The one who cultivated the Five Tais and Five Virtues and attempted to rewind the Infiniteness? Xi?¡±

    Meng Qi recognized the identity of this member of the Myths through his characteristic mask and skill. It was unsurprising for Xi to cross the secondyer of the Celestial Ladder to be a grandmaster. What surprised Meng Qi was the fact that he managed to get ahead and intercept them.

    The seal had been intact before they entered the Peach Garden. There had been no fork in the road on their way until they reached the forked paths of lightning, fire, and the Chaos at the Monster-ying Stage and Demon-ying Stage. It was impossible for him to quietly overtake them!

    In any case, Xi possessed unique skills as well as strange and remarkable abilities that could conceal him from Meng Qi and Gu Xiaosang. But what about Dharma King Dushi who had always been following after them in the dark? How did he manage to hide from a Dharmakaya master?

    However, Meng Qi could understand why ¡®Xi¡¯ would choose to openly attack them instead of going for an ambush. That was because this was the condition of Saint Virtue Li of the Five Tais and Five Virtues. Defiance would cost him virtue and merits!

    Xi¡¯s body moved in tandem with his fist and closed a distance of tens of meters in the blink of an eye to hit Gu Xiaosang. The punch carried tremendous momentum, sending rays of ck and white light fluttering and condensing a dot of purple light in front of the fist.

    Gu Xiaosang did not panic. With a respective press and twist of her hands, numerous vortexes appeared in front of her. It was as if the void had copsed to form them!

    Their surroundings came to resemble the deep and serene seabed. Each of the vortexes was introverted and implicated the body, hands, and feet as they resisted the momentum and power of the punch.

    Pfft! The punch soundlessly perforated the vortexes that looked like they were copsed parts of the void, annihting their incorporeal form and returning them to their original state.

    This punch seemed impossible to block!

    The innocent and pure-looking Gu Xiaosang fashioned her fingers into various postures, forming all sorts of changes that carried the vor of the mortal world. It all finally condensed into a single finger. It seemed just right yet also seemed to be decreed by fate. She pointed the finger squarely on the fist.

    Her long and slender finger, as fair as jade itself, was firmly ced atop the fist. The steady and powerful fist turned indistinct as time seemed to freeze at that moment. The scene seemed to havee out of a strikingly beautiful painting.

    The ck and white lights swirled around the radiant purple light and poured into Gu Xiaosang¡¯s body through her finger. It was as if she was the ¡®being¡¯ that birthed all living things and the final home of all living creatures ¨C the Vacuum Hometown!

    The power imbued in Gu Xiaosang¡¯s one finger had engulfed the force of Xi¡¯s seemingly invincible punch!

    The white lotus swayed before finally falling, with heavenly music shrouding it. Gu Xiaosang flew backward, light as a feather, separating herself from Xi.

    Even if the difficulty in connecting with heaven and earth in the Celestial Judgment Gate meant that the gap between a grandmaster and a Peerless Master Pro was reduced, the reduction was not asplete as in the Grand Formation of Luoyang. Moreover, Gu Xiaosang¡¯s expertise did not lie in her physical strength. She naturally had to evade the brunt of the attack.

    Meng Qi did not remain idle while the two of them were exchanging blows. While the indistinct Five Elements and chaotic four divisions of the 28 constetions might suppress others, he was a cultivator of Eight Nine Mysteries and the Heavenly Golden Scripture. Such an environment was essentially his home ground!

    Meng Qi exerted strength in his abdomen and secretly provoked his Interior. His force flowed from his thigh to calf to the sole of his feet and finally piercing the ground of white clouds.

    ¡°Thud!¡±

    Airflow gushed from the spots where his feet touched the ground, force instantly propelling Meng Qi to Xi¡¯s face. He lowered the saber in his right hand, looking as if he was paused and solidified.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    With another burst of air under his foot, he abruptly thrust his saber forward as if he was a dragon returning to the sea after escaping its shackles.

    The bright yet in sword light red, cutting through the darkness and bleariness. The Chaos split to form Yin and Yang!

    ¡°Kaboom!¡±

    Wherever the sword light passed, a wake of stimted Yin and Yang energies appeared. Every now and then, the booming of thunder would follow along with the sound of light disappearing.

    Xi, who had just forced Gu Xiaosang to retreat, pointed his thumb at a particrly odd spot without a second thought upon seeing Meng Qi¡¯s attack. The colors of heaven and earth dimmed as the Virtue of Darkness became restrained. The spot where his finger touched was exterminated with a loud bang. It was as if whatever that was in the spot had returned to the absolute beginning. His finger appeared slow-moving but it could always transform in ordance with the changes in Meng Qi¡¯s saber radiance and intercept thetter¡¯s attacks.

    ¡°The absolute beginning¡± could birth all sorts of changes!

    Just as Xi¡¯s finger and Meng Qi¡¯s saber were about to collide, thetter suddenly thrust his saber upward at a nt. His control could be dubbed abnormal to think that he would take advantage of such a fine gap to change his move!

    This was the embodiment of his control over his body after bitterly cultivating his desmanship, realm, and Eight Nine Mysteries for a long time.

    ng!

    The saber struck Xi¡¯s shoulder after barely missing his thumb. Dark yellow light red up. The golden pagoda that toed the fine line between existence and nonexistence appeared and obliterated itself along with the saber radiance.

    Meng Qi felt neither shock nor anger. He thrust his sword, Flowing Fire, at the most precise moment and pointed it at Xi¡¯s midbrows.

    This was his true killer move!

    The moment the pure sword light swiftly made its way to Xi¡¯s face, Meng Qi could not help the tremor in his hand. His sword was inexplicably thrown off and the only thing that his de cut was a strand of Xi¡¯s hair. It was as if his sword could not bear to injure Xi!

    ¡°Saint Virtue...¡± Having lost such a good opportunity, Meng Qi had no choice but to make a backward flip and try to avoid Xi¡¯s fist that was shrouded in ck and white light. He could feel coldness creeping down his back as well as prickling all over. It was as if there was another enemy hiding and waiting for a chance to deal him a killing blow!

    Suddenly, a streamer that looked like it was formed out of the void and an illusion at the same time soared and began striking Xi from all directions in all sorts of odd manner. Gu Xiaosang¡¯s figure appeared illusory like she was a fairy. She kept Xi so busy that he had no time to go after Meng Qi.

    However, a sudden idea came to Meng Qi and he put on a show of being in a sorry condition. He barely evaded Qi¡¯s fist and purposefully revealed a great w.

    The void shattered, leaving lightning, mes, and Chaotic Hole to form a path. There were six forks in the path in total, all of them beginning in front of the Monster-ying Stage and Demon-ying Stage.

    Gao Lan lifted his right hand and made a gentle press. The purple and green lightning instantly became docile and lost its fierce and unyielding Yang energy. The lightning ushered him through a safe passage out of the ce.

    On the other side, wavesing from Han Guang rippled as he set foot on the fiery hell. The burning mes suddenly froze like they were paintings of purple lotuses on blue-and-white porcin, each of their petals so vivid that they looked real.

    They went on their separate paths so that Dharma King Dushi would be confused as to who to go after. While thetter might be able to stop one of them, he would miss the other.

    Dharma King Dushi cared not at all. Unexpectedly, his transparent figure blended into the shattered void and emerged in front of Gao Lan in a sh. Then, just as quickly, he appeared above Han Guang¡¯s head. He was like a fish back in the water in this environment. While it was not possible for him to prevail over two Dharmakaya masters, it was not difficult for him to obstruct them both for a short while!

    If these two pursued and attacked him after he left the ce, where would he find the energy to acquire the treasures?

    Just as Meng Qi¡¯s footsteps turned messy, he instantly detected a sinisterly cold sword Qi and lightning aiming for his head and Yuzhen meridian point. The attacker possessed exceptional speed, so fast that Meng Qi could almost only sense him and not capture him.

    ¡°He took the bait!¡±

    Meng Qi took a step backward and unexpectedly crashed into the sword Qi with the back of his head!

    Yet, it was at this moment that the sword Qi abruptly vanished. Meng Qi¡¯s vision lit up with a glimmer ¨C a sharp glimmer that stole all vitality and breath!

    How could Star of Northern Dipper be unaware that Meng Qi was a cultivator of physical protection skills?

    However, he noticed Meng Qi¡¯s smirk and the scarlet sword, Flowing Fire, that seemed as if it had been waiting for him all along.

    The sword light flew high up into the firmament and split apart into strands of light of uniform strength. They linked with one another to form waves of changes. In an instant, they engulfed Star of Northern Dipper.

    ¡°ng, ng, ng!¡±

    Following the crisp ringing sounds, Star of Northern Dipper reappeared in a distant ce with blood gushing out of his entire body. That attack earlier had even destroyed several of his secret treasures.

    He did not dare to directly confront Meng Qi. Moreover, the injuries that he sustained were fairly severe. Thus, he made the decision to retreat in the direction of the Monster-ying Stage.

    On the other side of the battle, Xi¡¯s entire body erupted with rays of light. There were lights of purple, yellowish ck, and ck and white hues. There were also white gas of Virtue of Darkness and waves of Saint Virtue. Behind his back, the Five Elements condensed to form a phoenix ¨C a phoenix that bore the Five Virtues!

    The phoenix charged forth recklessly in a haphazard manner. It was unsure if Gu Xiaosang¡¯s streamer found it difficult to get close to the phoenix or it was ¡®avoiding¡¯ thetter. Somehow, the phoenix managed to crash straight through the streamer.

    Gu Xiaosang¡¯s expression remained ever serene. Two white lotuses blossomed in the depths of her eyes as a smile yed at her lips. She extended her arms and moved her fingers. The streamer suddenly separated before meeting again near Xi as if it was trying to form a circle around him.

    Meng Qi could feel the undtion in the void as if part of it was being cut up.

    Strands of the streamer had mostly rejoined one another, leaving several still lingering and blending into the void. Together, they formed a translucent cage that shrouded Xi.

    ¡°Just how strong is the Demoness¡¯ grasp on the force of the void?¡± Meng Qi could not help but feel this way.

    Gu Xiaosang chuckled after ncing at Xi. ¡°I am guessing that you came here through the Road of True Fire.¡±

    She did not try wearing down and killing Xi so as to not waste their time. She ryed her voice telepathically, telling Meng Qi, ¡°Make haste, my husband. I fear there will be changes if we dy any further.¡±

    Gao Lan traveled along the path of lightning and used a single punch to force Dharma King Dushi¡¯s retreat. However, he was nowhere close to the end of the path!

    Gao Lan¡¯s expression turned grimmer when he saw how Dharma King was also obstructing Han Guang. Moreover, there was also Qui Qinghe catching up from behind. He suddenly stopped in his tracks and spread his right hand. He said, disying his imposing aura full force,

    ¡°Come, my sword!¡±

    His voice had not even faded when a sword flew out from his waist and rapidly repelled the unshakeable darkness. It radiated a dazzling splendor. Carvings of the sun, moon, stars, mountains, creeks, and rivers decorated the front of the sword body. On the back were carvings of demons bowing their heads and members of demonic cult crawling, and on the sword hilt were humans writing, farming, fishing, and herding ¨C all forms of human activities!

    Light erupted from within the sword and the grudgeful aura dissipated. The entire Celestial Judgment Gate became pristine; all of its illusory True Dragons and lightning remnants had vanished. All of its suppression copsed as well.

    Inside the void, Dharma King Dushi was thrown backward by several steps. He blurted out,

    ¡°The Sword of the Human Sovereign!¡±

    Gu Xiaosang had just taken a step forward when she felt this immense and boundless breath that had reached its peak. The expression on her pretty face changed ever so slightly to reflect her turbulent emotions. She muttered to herself,

    ¡°The Sword of the Human Sovereign...¡±

    This was the second time Meng Qi saw her losing herposure.

    At that moment, Gu Xiaosang was no longer a wless creature in his mind. There were still things that would surprise her and upset her ns. He found that the trauma that he harbored for a long time had dissipated a great deal.

 Chapter 692: Through Blood And Steel

    <h4>Chapter 692: Through Blood And Steel</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    ¡°The Sword of the Human Sovereign!¡± The purple and green mes around Han Guang went dead briefly. However, he neglected to step forward. For once, the evil mastermind who had disguised himself for decades as the Abbot of the Shaolin order; one who wasposed through-out the ordeals finally showed a sign of surprise.

    ¡°The Sword of the Human Sovereign; the sword which equaled the de of Timeshadow and the Heaven-Killing Axe has finally shown itself?¡±

    ¡°And it has fallen into the possession of Gao Lan?¡±

    He has long felt doubtful about Gao Lan¡¯s unknown confidence. He had been guessing the hidden card that Gao Lan has hidden up his sleeve for long but never once expected it to be the long-lost relic, the Sword of the Human Sovereign!

    The proud and stern demeanor of Gao Lan could clearly be seen from its reflection within Han Guang¡¯s dark and deep gaze. Dressed in rich and dark robes and wearing a nk mask, he stood tall and stretched his right arm out, with the faint golden sword in it. Mirages and silhouettes of deities, evil spirits, immortals, and demons hovered around him. Images of mountains and rivers, as well as celestial bodies of the skies, appeared and imprinted themselves on arge map which stood behind him, whose presence grew like a true king.

    Ferocious winds blew and howled around him, dispelling the air of gloom that has gued the area for more than tens of thousands of years. The vengeful spirits of the dragons once executed upon the Dragon Stage turned silent as if they were tamed by an overwhelming presence.

    The angry thunderps subsided and the mes went out with the vanishing silhouette of the Chaotic Void. The magical restrictions imposed upon the Dharma and Logos of Nature around the areas of the Celestial Judgment Gate were undone instantly, affecting them no more, save for the final restriction that has forbidden flying around the entirety of the Ninth Heaven.

    Everything around bend their will to Gao Lan, recognizing him as the ruler of the domain as he walked.

    He held absolute power in his fingertips as he walked, conquering everything with majesty!

    ...........

    The amazing aura of his presence swept away the air of gloom and despair and shot into the sky, growing with magnitude and vastness that filled also the Fairy-banishing Pool nearby.

    The magical restrictions in the surroundings of the Pool crumbled. As thest of the fog subside, one of the Peaches came to life. Looking in the color of blood, it hopped and staggered out of its hiding spot as if it was startled.

    But Meng Qi had paid no heed to its movements for his attention was upied to the words that Gu Xiaosang had murmured softly,

    ¡°The Sword of the Human Sovereign!¡±

    ¡°The Sword of the Human Sovereign!¡± Immediately, Meng Qi remembered his journey with his bearded sworn brother, Gao Lan, into the sea of fire, the Dragon Stage, and the Human Emperor¡¯s Ancient Path.

    His sworn brother had searched through the fire for a long time, only to emerge with an iron rod and the iron lump which he hadter used to refine the Flowing Fire. There was no sign of the Sword of the Human Sovereign then. But now, in the domain of the Celestial Court, one of the two practitioners of the Dharmakaya Realm from the guild of The Myths was wielding the Sword?

    With her extensive knowledge in the secrets of ancient lore, Gu Xiaosang would never be mistaken!

    Additionally, the entry for the Sword in the Exchange List of the Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms was marked as ¡°Empty¡±. No one, not even the powerful Samsara traveler Taoist Chonghe with an abundance of Karma Points would have been able to procure it!

    ording to records from past dynasties, the True Emperor Seal was created with the semnce of the aura of the Sword of the Human Emperor. This would mean that it was extremely possible that the Sword of the Human Sovereign was hidden within the Dragon Stage. Moreover, there was no telling that who else have entered the Dragon Stage since the cmity of the Demonic Buddha aside from himself and Gao Lan!

    ¡°Could it be that the iron rod that he had retrieved then was actually the Sword?¡±The thought urred to Meng Qi suddenly, having read too much of novels. ¡°Is the practitioner of the Dharmakaya Realm with Han Guang now actually my sworn brother? No, that would be his other persona, the true Mad Prince!¡±

    ¡°What happened to my ¡®insanely good fortune¡¯, if this were to be true...¡± Meng Qi thought as the dread that the likelihood of his fearsing true grew more and more.

    Then again, the powerful warrior now with Han Guang could also be an entity with immense powers who had hailed from the Western Regions or even other worlds such as the Apotheosis World. He or she might havee across the Sword of the Human Sovereign and was then invited into The Myths.

    Then again, Meng Qi hardly has any time to deduce the identity of the wielder of the Sword, for it could never be the Dharma King Dushi of the Luo Denomination!

    For the Dharma King Dushi would barely be able to hold off thebined duo of the Evil Master, Han Guang and the wielder of the Sword, even if the wielder could only sparingly control the powers of the Sword!

    When would one flee, if not now?

    The Aperture acupoints around Meng Qi¡¯s body released the silhouettes of his Dharmic Form. With the powers he summoned, he was about to speed ahead as fast as possible. His senses stretched towards Gu Xiaosang, ready to rouse her from her stupor in she was still dazed by the sudden incident.

    Given his limited knowledge of the insides of the Celestial Court, Meng Qi did not even know the way of escape. Without Gu Xiaosang to lead the way, there could be greater perils ahead!

    In Meng Qi¡¯s eyes at present, Gu Xiaosang was no longer the wicked and scheming Holy Maiden of the Luo Denomination whose designs were always perfect and unforeseeable. There could also be times when she could be surprised and shocked by events that did not ur in manners she had predicted. Meng Qi felt greater confidence in him. He would no longer have to suffer beingpletely misled like a mule the next time they face off!

    Although he had a lot to catch to her in the art of deception and trickery, Meng Qi would never have to bepletely subdued by her in the future!

    ¡°Come to think of it, it was also my sworn brother, Gao Lan who had surprised the cunning demoness Gu Xiaosang. And this time, it is highly likely him who wields the sword too. Do I have to behave irrationally and rabidly and deviate from the norm in order to escape the devious schemes of the cunning demoness?¡±

    But Gu Xiaosang had only suffered a momentary shock. She had regained her usual airiness by the time Meng Qi had sensed her. She blinked yfully at Meng Qi, hinting that they should pick up their pace.

    ¡°Does she have another gambit hidden in her sleeves?¡± Meng Qi wondered, feeling slightly at ease at her regained calmness.

    Suddenly, they heard a sudden crackle.

    Without the restrictions against the Dharma and Logos of Nature, Xi, the ¡°Sun God¡± could now summon his full strength!

    Rays of glimmering shades sprouted from his back; lights of different colors: brown, yellow, ck, white, purple and others. The silhouettes of his Dharmic Forms such as the Delicate Tower and a taijitu symbol materialized behind him and converged on his right fist which he struck forth with fury!

    Crack!

    The restraints created by Gu Xiaosang snapped and the enemy broke out with sheer force!

    Now, standing before Meng Qi and Gu Xiaosang, was a true and unfettered Grandmaster.

    With pursuers from behind with the powers of the Dharmakaya Realm and the Sword of the Human Sovereign, and another foe of the Grandmaster Realm barring their way; Meng Qi and Gu Xiaosang did not look at each other nor had theymunicated via telepathy. There was no need to, for they both knew what to do.

    It was suicidal to fight against the Dharmakaya practitionersing from behind, thus defeating Xi, the ¡°Sun God¡± was the only option they had, and they had to do so with haste and a resolute will to survive and flee into safety within the depths of the Celestial Court!

    There would surely be chances for his and Gu Xiaosang¡¯s survival in thebyrinth of passageways in the Celestial Court since the primary purpose of Han Guang and the others were to seek for treasures and relics!

    With a time of the essence, through blood and steel, they would have to press on without sparing any expense!

    Still, it would not be practical to just use another material for the forging of Divine Weapons. nked only by clouds and the Fairy-banishing Pool on both sides, there will be certain death for anyone who fell off the edges of the path, making the area suitable for the detonation of materials or minerals. But the Pool was merely tens of meters wide. Xi could easily avoid any bombardments from them and simply evade temporarily to attack themter.

    An attack would still be useless no matter how strong it was if it failed to hit its target!

    Hence, Meng Qi nned to charge head-on against his foe with the Law Phenomenon enchantment. With two heads, additional limbs, and his improved skills with the sword and saber, he would try his best to pin Xi down while allowing Gu Xiaosang the opportunity to deliver the fatal stroke.

    As the Holy Maiden of the Luo Denomination and the incarnation of the Ajati Matriarch, she would surely have items or minerals with her that could be used as incendiaries!

    In situations where the roles are vaguely assigned, Meng Qi preferred a straightforward approach against enemies to create chances for his allies!

    He shouted, ¡°Open!¡±

    With the spell of the Thundering Scream, Meng Qi cast his enchantment. His body grew tens of meters tall. Both his heads looked down at Xi, while his limbs wielded his four des simultaneously: the Flowing Fire, the Heaven Inflicted Pain, the Purple Lightning de, and the Sword of the Mystic Turtle. With the powers he drew from the environment around him, he smote at his enemy!

    Gu Xiaosang formed several hand seals and channeled immeasurable amounts of energies on her palms. A beautiful and serene silhouette of a deity figurine appeared, giving off a pale air of otherworldly divinity.

    The silhouette of the statue flew into her forehead. The aura of her presence erged rapidly, her usual airiness bolstered with a sudden majestic serenity and a benevolent demeanor. Chants could be heard reverberating through the air around her,

    ¡°The Ajati Matriarch, The Vacuum Hometown!¡±

    Just then, Meng Qi saw Xi producing a ck featherced with gold. Without a true bout with his foe, Meng Qi saw mes upon the feather. Its intense heat was held within that Meng Qi could almost feel himself melting from the heat just by a mere nce! It reminded him of his Great Sun ming Heart!

    ¡°The main material for Divine Weapons!¡±

    Meng Qi felt a sudden shuddered, warning him of the dangers that the feather held. ¡°To think that Xi also has magical materials which he has no reservations in using!¡±

    He would never escape the fate of being annihted if he was to suffer a direct hit by an explosion caused by magical materials!

    Immediately, Meng Qi instinctively ducked to the sides and evaded the ming incendiary hurled towards him.

    Boom!

    mes of green and purple brushed past his body and singed his Taoist robes, the faint glow of his protection enchantment dulled faintly by the burning mes that passed. Meng Qi saw the bubbling pond of the Fairy-banishing Pool before him. But he was already in mid-air without any points that he could step on!

    With the pain on his back stinging him, Meng Qi now understood: Xi had not hurled the exploding feather directly at him. Rather, Xi was trying to force him to leap into the Fairy-banishing Pool himself and the exploding incendiary was actually meant for Gu Xiaosang!

    Meng Qi could not fly due to the restrictions imposed in the domain of the Celestial Court. Yet under him, the Fairy-banishing Pool awaited him, eager to reduce him into amon man. The soft chants of ¡°The Ajati Matriarch, The Vacuum Hometown¡± echoed around his ears and he could distinctly smell the fresh scent of water lilies. Without an ounce of anxiety, he curled his body and turned into a flying bird with a poof.

    ¡°What about this! I can still fly!¡±

    ¡°Even if I am forbidden from flying in the sky, I can still glide with my wings and small body! And I still have the Void Flight technique as a fail-safe!¡±

    Meng Qi heard a sudden gurgling sound rising from the pond underneath him. A huge bubble burst upon the surface of the formerly silent and still Fairy-banishing Pool. A white figure arose from the pond with unkempt and disheveled hair that veiled his appearance. His figure was bloated after many years of death.

    His eyes flickered open suddenly, revealing a set of pupil-less eyes!

    Meng Qi felt a sudden force drawing him down from below. He could vividly hear the voices of the dead boring deep into his mind. The form of the bird he had turned into began to plummet like a rock.

    But Meng Qi was at his most calm in the face of impending doom. He returned to his human form and channeled his genuine Qi, propelling himself in mid-air and leaped towards the edge of the pond.

    By then, Gu Xiaosang was already deep inbat against Xi.

    But the force drawing him downwards increased suddenly, a will that bent on dragging him down into the pool. Meng Qi¡¯s hand grabbed forward. So close was the embankment of the pond, yet it seemed so far away.

    The liquid in the pond churned and bubbled in expectation of Meng Qi¡¯s descent!

    Just then, Meng Qi¡¯s perilous fall into the pond came to a halt; he was being suspended in mid-air by a ribbon sash wrapped tightly around his waist.

    ¡°Gu Xiaosang saved me?¡¯

    Meng Qi looked up with disbelief. He saw Gu Xiaosang losing her stand against the overwhelming blows of her foe and was avoiding as frantically as she could. Yet, her eyes looked dark and distant, her true purposes still obscured.

    Crack!

    The Animated Peach flew out from nowhere and smacked hard on the head of the vengeful corpse, sending it back into the depths of the pond with a ssh.

    Without any time for further thought, Meng Qi tugged himself over the pond with the sash and hopped onto the banks of the pond. In his hand, he had produced the Frost-eye Crystal. With Gu Xiaosang keeping Xi upied, he would strike as hard as he could!

    Noticing Meng Qi¡¯s return into the fray, two ps of wings sprouted from the back of Xi, formed by his Fortune Purple Qi. He leaped into the air, escaping when he still held the upper hand inbat against Gu Xiaosang and disappeared amongst the plumes of clouds.

    The passage has been forced open!

 Chapter 693: The Three-life Temple

    <h4>Chapter 693: The Three-life Temple</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    The Animated Peach leaped and disappeared into the dense veil of mist. It popped out curiously to eye Meng Qi before briefly vanishing from view once again.

    Meng Qi loosened the sash from his waist. With a somersault, he leaped forward and sped ahead with blinding speed. Gu Xiaosang followed behind at aparable rate, and illusionary blossoms of lotuses were appearing at her feet.

    There was barely time for them toment or grumble. Like a wounded beast, they hurried as fast as they could, for the pursuers of the Dharmakaya Realm could be at their heels any minute now!

    The Fairy-banishing Pool gurgled as they passed by it, having imed the lives of countless deities and immortals through the millennia of its existence. Many might have fallen into the pond during the fall of the Ninth Heaven. Without anyone to save them, they all lost their lives there as their powers were stripped off together with their ability to fly.

    Catching another glimpse of the Fairy-banishing Pool, Meng Qi whispered to Gu Xiaosang telepathically, ¡°The liquid from the Fairy-banishing Pool can strip a person of their powers. It may be useful for us to store some in a sk.¡±

    Since the peaches could be plucked and consumed, the liquid from the Fairy-banishing Pool should be able to be scooped and stored in theory.

    ¡°You cannot store the liquid of the Fairy-banishing Pond inmon vessels. Even items that bear magic, runic seal scripts, and the enchantment cast by martial techniques would be ¡®cleansed¡¯ of their powers and reduce to ordinary items. Only the Fairy Jade containers from the Celestial Court can store such liquid. Unfortunately, it is marked as ¡°Unavable¡± in the Exchange List of the Dominator,¡± Gu Xiaosang exined in haste.

    Even if they¡¯d brought any of these Jade containers with them, none could say what perils and dangers awaited in the Fairy-banishing Pool. A slight mistake could cost them their lives. It was an endeavor that was hardly convenient for them given their pressing need for time.

    The cloud-built path grew wider before them as the mists also grew less dense. The mists were covering only at the top of the skies and the horizon ahead. Meng Qi was silent for brief moments before he asked suddenly, ¡°Lady Xiaosang, do you know of the romance of the Mad Prince of Gao Lan?¡±

    ¡°Why this now? You are implying that he is the unknown Dharmakaya practitioner behind us?¡± Gu Xiaosang was indeed quick to the catch. With just a little slip by Meng Qi, she had guessed that the Sword of the Human Sovereign had fallen into the possession of Gao Lan. After all, he had then appeared mysteriously out of nowhere to take Meng Qi and the True Emperor Seal. It would not be hard for her to guess that his aim then was the Dragon Stage.

    At the juncture of life and death, Meng Qi chose not to conceal the facts any longer. ¡°That may be him, or one of the other unknown Dharmakaya practitioners. Still, we cannot wait blindly likembs waiting to be led to the ughter. If it were other unknown Dharmakaya practitioners, we could follow Xi¡¯s example and leap off the path and try gliding to safety. But if it is truly Gao Lan, we can try to pinpoint on his schizophrenia.¡±

    Not knowing if Gu Xiaosang knew of Gao Lan¡¯s condition, Meng Qi still has vivid recollections of his sworn brother¡¯s schizophrenia. One of his personas was passionate and friendly, while the other was cold and distant. There could be ways for Meng Qi and Gu Xiaosang to survive without risking their lives by jumping off the path if they could trigger the shift between his personalities.

    With the hint of a smile, Gu Xiaosang remarked, ¡°It seems that you have a close friendship with the Mad Prince due to the incident of the True Emperor Seal, husband.¡±

    ¡°We have been sworn brothers...¡± Meng Qi grimaced at the problem. They would have to bet that they will be able to invoke Gao Lan¡¯s other persona now.

    Gu Xiaosang wasted no time as shepelled her memories of Gao Lan¡¯s tale, speaking at a slower pace. ¡°He was said to have butchered the nobles of Changle city due to the pain of losing his lover. Indeed, we might be able to direct towards triggering the mental shock and invoke the other personality of the ¡®Mad Prince.¡¯¡±

    At which, she giggled quietly, ¡°The name of his lover was Yan Ran, a daughter ofmon lineages of the Yan n. From an early age, she was sent to the Shui Yue Nunnery to study martial skills and Buddhism, but not as a nun. She was most senior of the generation of students there then, gifted with tremendous potential and iparable beauty. She was benevolent andpassionate, and yet she did not allow her kindness to stand in the way of her judgment. She was well-known across all of Northern Zhou that many in the Jianghu admired her.¡±

    Meng Qi detected the hint of a scoff in her voice, a sign of her probable disagreement.

    ¡°Yan Ran was contrary to what people portrayed her to be?¡± he asked.

    Without slowing down her pace, Gu Xiaosang replied with a smile of disdain. ¡°Yan Ran was undoubtedly remarkable, lest the finicky Gao Lan would never have fallen for her. But she was but a mere pawn in the hands of other entities where she was sacrificed and discarded when her use had run out, even if her feelings for Gao Lan were true.¡±

    ¡°Pawn... Sacrificed...¡± Meng Qi murmured, his heart thumped as he finally understood. ¡°She was one of the Nirmanakaya incarnations of the Mystic Fairy?¡±

    Gu Xiaosang was still wearing her smile as she replied, tacitly confirming his guess, ¡°No one else would have been able to guess her true identity. But I, on the other hand, controlled one of the Nirmanakaya incarnations of the Fairy for some time. The encounter has allowed me to wring a good many secrets from her. Since Yan Ran had ¡®retired¡¯ from her ce as one of the Nirmanakaya reincarnations, the Mystic Fairy did little to conceal the fact of her demise.¡±

    ¡°What a pity...¡± Meng Qi could not help himself from feeling slightly sorry for his sworn brother. It was nothing short of a tragedy that two lovebirds have fallen for each other and yet they have been separated by fate just because one of them was just a Nirmanakaya incarnation, a mere pawn to be discarded if not used. He would have also crumbled with grief and destion if met with the same fate. To add salt to the wound, Gao Lan¡¯s cultivation of his powers, the All-life Treasured Body, tend to drive its users to the brink of sanity, thus the sobriquet ¡®the Mad Prince.¡¯

    ¡°Damn these entities who toy with the feelings of others!¡±

    They came before a fork. Both paths diverged into the unknown, masked by dense, ethereal mists. However, Gu Xiaosang immediately turned left without hesitation as she exined to Meng Qi via telepathy,

    ¡°We will continue towards the Three-life Temple!¡±

    Strokes of steel rained mercilessly on him. Fearing he could hold on no longer, the Dharma King Dushi vanished into thin air and slipped away swiftly, tracing the steps of Meng Qi and Gu Xiaosang. He would try to see if there were still treasures or riches that he could plunder to prevent the trip from being nothing more than a fruitless endeavor.

    In his hand, Gao Lan¡¯s sword hung ant from within his fluttering sleeves. With one step, he strode over the scorch marks-littered path and swept over the Monster-ying Stage, entering into the domain of the Fairy-banishing Pool.

    As if enjoying a walk in his courtyard, Han Guang strolled with his hands held behind his back. Ripples broke out from around him from his resonating powers. He looked intently at the Sword of the Human Sovereign in hispanion¡¯s grasp as he cast a spell to increase his pace.

    ¡°For all their efforts, the Han n of the former dynasty had failed to recover the Sword of the Human Sovereign and had only been able to replicate the True Emperor Seal. Otherwise, the entire country would still be under their dominion and the noble ns would be cowering at their feet!¡±

    With increased pace, it took merely breaths for them to reach the fork. Han Guang paused for brief ponder before he spoke, ¡°The left.¡±

    Despite the erased traces and the veil of the dense mist, Han Guang has the gift of partial foresight inherited from the disciplines of the Heaven Sovereign. His sixth sense urged him to take the left turn.

    Gao Lan nodded sternly without a word and took the left fork.

    They had merely stepped for a few paces when his gaze froze.

    Han Guang looked forward after noticing the change in hispanion¡¯s demeanor and found the inscription written with purple thunder hanging in mid-air amidst the dense mist.

    ¡°Through Fate Lovees; At which End Love flies; What say you; Of the pains of Life; If Love is so freely severed?¡±

    The mood of the bad seemed to convey the pain felt by a heartbrokendy.

    ¡°Through Fate Lovees; At which End Love flies...¡± Not even Han Guang himself ¨C with his cunning intellect ¨C could have resisted feeling bewildered by the verses. For reasons unknown, the verses seemed to reveal a probable origin of their author. ¡°It seems to have been written in how a member of the Sect of the in Lady would feel. Could they be also rted to the Sect and have left this to distract us?¡±

    Gao Lan scoffed with scorn and replied coldly, ¡°Parlor tricks. How vile.¡±

    They continued further on, only to find another bad simrly written with lightning bolts of purple color.

    ¡°I am me and only myself; Me alone, my special Me; Why one other self? I refuse to be ¡°Her¡±; I love and preserve those that I love!¡±

    The phrasing of the verses was chaotic, yet they conveyed a swelling fear, anxiety, and resolve that burst forth in its expression without waiting. Readers of the phrases were able to feel the emotions seeping from the words despite Han Guang¡¯s iprehension of the true meanings.

    For the verses conveyed the inner and truest emotions of their author in a charming disy of psychological leverage.

    Gao Lan froze in his steps. His gaze fixated upon the verses hanging before him. He had been looking for pretenses to dismiss ¡°her¡± from his thoughts to prevent himself from plummeting into the quagmire of his despairful romance. No excuses he concocted seem to outweigh the words before him.

    For it was his desires and attempts to lie against his feelings that have caused his vulnerability to the deception of others!

    ¡°I am me and only myself...¡± Gao Lan muttered. The icy tone lingered in his voice that came from behind his mask.

    Immediately Han Guang thought of the misery that has gued Gao Lan¡¯s past and noticed something was not right. Despite not understanding the meaning conveyed by the passages, he knew about the training they had in regards to the exploitation of Gao Lan¡¯s mental instabilities.

    He hesitated before he uttered a blunt warning, ¡°Have care against their ruse.¡±

    Han Guang had deliberately avoided berating hispanion, telling him that he should have ambition towards power and authority instead of romance. He was fearful that such reproach would instead hurt Gao Lan even more and kindle the mes of hispanion¡¯s mental vtility.

    Gao Lan merely answered dispassionately, ¡°I know.¡±

    Without any dawdling, he strode past the Purple Thunder verses and employed his Body Movement techniques to push forward with Han Guang. They zipped past a few more poems simrly written, but they did not stop to read them.

    With sights set upon ambition and power, he showed the resolve of steel!

    At length, a half-battered pce hall loomed ahead of their sights. The construction of the pce divided into three halves: two almost-obliterated wings on either nk of a still-standing central edifice, which was still stood obstinately despite losing half of its structure. A cracked and decrepit wooden que signid forsaken before the steps of the hall in the thick of the mists. Upon it, an inscription read,

    ¡°The Three-life Temple.¡±

    They stood still before the entrance of the hall. Gao Lan raised his sword and swung the Sword of the Human Sovereign into space before them. Silhouettes and imaginary visions of themon folk, terrains of mountains and rivers flitted before them and converged into the sharp glimmer of his stroke. The blow from his sword hewed across into space before the entrance to see if any traps or magical barriers could be trigger before their entry.

    Crack! The view of the central edifice of the pce broke into two and shattered; the protective spells were defending the hall from trespassers undone. With skillfulness in harnessing his powers, Gao Lan twisted his de and directed the stroke from his sword away from hitting the mirror in the hall, preventing any damages on the Secret Treasure.

    Suddenly, bolts of purple lightning crackled brilliantly and shot into the mirror. The face of the mirror shone with blinding radiance and illuminated everything around them.

    Gao Lan held the Sword of the Human Sovereign across his chest in a defensive stance, and Han Guang held the Diabolic Monarch and a glimmer saber that sealed all brightness of the light outside.

    Nevertheless, before their eyes, the mirror disyed to them visions and memories of their past, reying their recollections in a mere but seemingly dted instant.

    Han Guang stepped forward proudly, his recollections strengthening his resolve. He could feel the aura of Meng Qi and Gu Xiaosang hurling themselves towards the copsed chambers at the wings of the central edifice with vain hopes for survival; without even the cover of the clouds and mists.

    ¡°Hmpf!¡± He sneered with despise. Meng Qi and Gu Xiaosang felt the colors fading from their sights as everything around them turned ck and white. Nothing seemed to have urred them, yet everything seemed toe to a standstill around them; their movements and even the thoughts of their minds seemed to freeze.

    At the moment, an arm stretched before Han Guang, preventing him using the Diabolic Monarch, breaking even the suspension of Time.

    Agitated and surprised, Han Guang looked and saw it was Gao Lan who was blocking him from beside.

    In a deep voiceced with repressed sorrow, Gao Lan called out,

    ¡°Show yourself, Little Brother. There is no need for aggression. It¡¯s your Second Brother, Han Guang.¡±

    The wind blew into the hall withplete silence. Except for Gao Lan, the words he spoke left Meng Qi, Gu Xiaosang and even Han Guang with speechless disbelief.

    Boom!

    The magical barrier broke asunder as bolts of purplish lightning shot into the air.

 Chapter 694: Playing Insane

    <h4>Chapter 694: ying Insane</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    ¡°No need for aggression... My Second Brother, Han Guang...¡± Although Meng Qi had prepared himself for invoking the persona of Gao Lan that was his sworn brother, little did he expect him to utter such words. Cursing incessantly within himself, Meng Qi could hardly be able to think correctly.

    Behind the mask of the ¡°Heaven Sovereign,¡± Han Guang¡¯s expression could not be seen by Meng Qi, who instinctively looked at him despite being suspended in mid-air in his frozen state. Through the fabric of the sphere suspended in Time, Meng Qi could see the ripples forming by the winds caused by the strokes from the sword that had undone the barriers of the Three-life Temple.

    Crack! With a tug of his hand, Gao Lan undid the magic that held Meng Qi and Gu Xiaosang in stasis. They both fell to the ground at the lifting of the spell, without being able to reach the cover of the dense mists and flee.

    Gao Lan turned to look at Han Guang. From behind his mask, Gao Lan exhaled heavily with mncholy before he spoke merrily with augh, ¡°I know we have not properly conducted the rituals of swearing as brothers, my Brother. But as you have said before, we both hold dominion over all three nes of existences with you as the Heaven Sovereign and I as the Human Sovereign, thus our closeness like true brothers. Surely the current Realms of our powers, our standing, and prominence; all of these ce more weight on our brotherhood than mere frivolous acts of formality?¡±

    Meng Qi was shocked with disbelief, his gaze frozen with uncertainty. ¡°We were merely at y, Brother... There is no need to officialize it...¡±

    Han Guang remained quiet. He mumbled a few iprehensible words dismissively without clearly denying or agreeing. He could not explicitly confess now that his brotherhood with Gao Lan was nothing more but a made-believe fraud, nor could he concede outright that they could not be brothers without any dominion over the three nes. The usual and cunning Gao Lan weighted his options most meticulously and looked towards the choice that would profit him most. But anything, even a fight, could unfold with the deranged imbecile before him!

    Han Guang knew, by then, not only he would have to face off against Gao Lan who has managed to partially awaken the might of the Sword of the Human Sovereign, but there was also the Dharma King Dushi who could be lurking nearby. In addition to Cui Qinghe, the Noble Purple Spirit who could reach them any minute now! To provoke a feud now would be most unwise, thence he could only endure and be still while he probed for chances to invoke once again the real persona of Gao Lan!

    Meng Qi looked at Han Guang and could vaguely imagine his grumbles, ¡°With unparalleled potential, courage, decisiveness, shrewdness, my name, generally uttered with fear and respect! I have found myself such an imbecilic partner! Out of the blue, I suddenly have a schizophrenic and a mere Exterior practitioner as sworn brothers!¡±

    Setting his doubts aside, Meng Qi ¨C in his usually unabashed demeanor ¨C rose to his feet. It was an opportunity for him to greet his two ¡°brothers¡± and seal the status quo, silencing Han Guang and thus ridding themselves of any immediate dangers, for now.

    But he had barely uttered a syble when Gu Xiaosang curtseyed with all the deference and grace she could muster.

    ¡°My respects to my elder Brothers-inw.¡±

    There was an awkward silence which broke only by the whistling of winds,pping upon the robes of Meng Qi and Han Guang.

    Gao Lan was taken aback by this. But he recovered from his surprise and roared withughter, ¡°Well, well, well. My third brother is indeed one of a kind. To think that he was depressed and sad from his unrequited feelings, but now he has found himself such a gorgeous wife!¡±

    ¡°When have I been sad and depressed...¡± Meng Qi felt the edges of his lips twitching uncontrobly with annoyance, feeling suddenly that he and Han Guang could even be sharing the same irritated irk.

    Amused, Gu Xiaosang shed Meng Qi a look before she continued wistfully, ¡°What terrible coincidences! To think that we have almost struck at each other! Our kin! But with all misunderstandings cleared up, we should work together and explore the Celestial Court for treasures. Surely there is no need to allow others instead to reap the fruits of our effort.¡±

    ¡°Well said indeed!¡± Gao Lan remarked, pping his hands with approval while being utterly oblivious to Han Guang and Meng Qi who was frozen beside.

    Gao Lan removed his mask and revealed his face which was mostly clean-shaven save for a few remaining bristles. But Meng Qi could detect the hint of warmth and kindness in the midst of his cold re set upon Meng Qi with a smile, ¡°You have been sensible to allow a ce for your Second Brother when we swore as brothers, my little brother! Look, even the wife that you have found for yourself is one of such virtuous fortitude and character!¡±

    His head tilted as he spoke, looking to the empty space, with a gentleugh. ¡°You would have endured a fruitless undertaking today, if not for the sake of my dear Sister-inw here. Show yourself now. We will all share the bounties that we find.¡±

    The air of the empty space shimmered. From thin air, the translucent figure of a person materialized with a defiant snort, ¡°If not for the safety of the Holy Maiden...¡±

    His voice trailed off into silence at the nce of the Sword of the Human Sovereign which continued to sparkle imperiously.

    The duo of Gao Lan and Han Guang had initially nned for Gao Lan to hold off the Dharma King Dushi who could be arriving at the same time to the Temple, while Han Guang would deal with the vermins of Meng Qi and Gu Xiaosang. The current development was hardly anything they would have imagined.

    Born with audacious confidence in himself, the entric Gao Lan paid no heed to the mutterings of the Dharma King Dushi. He turned to Han Guang, saying, ¡°Do you have anything more to add, Second Brother? Say something, will you? Honestly, my Brother, if you were to deviate from your actual path of bing the Heaven Sovereign, I fear you would only be a petty warlord for the demon folk rather than the actual Heaven Sovereign himself. I do not forbid you from mingling with the demon race and fraternizing with the evil folk, but as the Heaven Sovereign, you reign supreme over the three nes. The demons and foul folks are but your subjects. There should be a limit to your association with them.¡±

    Suddenly Han Guang interjected steadily before Gao Lan could continue.

    ¡°Understood. So be it then.¡±

    Despite not exhibiting any visible changes in his mood, Meng Qi could almost feel his speechless annoyance at being led like amon mule by a deranged fool!

    ¡°With no objections, let us continue the exploration of the domain of the Ninth Heaven together in a search for any impartation of skills and treasures.¡± Gao Lan announced with delight.

    Gu Xiaosang quipped immediately, ¡°For your information, my elder Brothers-inw, it is one of the original Heaven Sovereign¡¯s mandate to govern the three lifetimes of all life. Thus the Three-life Temple is, in fact, the Heaven Sovereign¡¯s private chamber in this level. This is the key site for any treasures in this level. We should search around here first.¡±

    ¡°Very well.¡± Han Guang muttered from behind his mask after hesitating for a moment. It was as if only through the remark of Gu Xiaosang, just he knew the significance of the Three-life Temple.

    From aside, Meng Qi listened to their debate about the exploration of the Celestial Court. Everything felt like a rollercoaster ride to him. The malice and the cold sweat of fear earlier were remarkably reced by the amicable and cordial atmosphere of their newly-forged teamwork.

    He knew that this would not have been possible if he and Gu Xiaosang had not invoked the entric persona of Gao Lan through the use of the Purple Lightning Message technique and the Mirror of Today. Moreover, he knew Han Guang would never sit for this quietly. He would surely be thinking of different ways of restoring Gao Lan to his former personality!

    With every moment that passed, the danger for them to linger alongside Han Guang and Gao Lan increased substantially. They have to escape while they could for he knew of no other ways of restoring his sworn brother to his usual and cold self save for the mention of Master Lu¡¯s name. But Han Guang would surely be using telepathy to try to trigger the change as soon as possible!

    Despite the favorable status quo, Meng Qi could hardly settle down and be at ease!

    He spoke up suddenly to Gao Lan, ¡°Brother, I n to leave here once our exploration of the Three-life Temple isplete. I shall prepare a banquet outside for your triumphant return.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Gao Lan asked, frowning. ¡°You cannot trust me?¡±

    But Meng Qi had already thought of a reasonable pretense, ¡°Many a great danger abound the treacherous crevices of this domain. Moreover, there could still be pursuers at our heels. My small powers will only drag you on, Brother. I might as well leave as soon as I can and prepare to receive you back. After all, the trip here was only to help her exploration here in the Three-life Temple.¡±

    Gu Xiaosang nodded with a smile, backing up Meng Qi¡¯s charade. Her remarkable wit allowed her to instantly understood Meng Qi¡¯s concerns when she heard his conversation with Gao Lan, fully aware that Han Guang could trigger a shift to Gao Lan¡¯s personality since they have sessfully done so!

    And if things were to take such a dire turn indeed, there would be no use for quaint tricks like the exciting passages and the mirror anymore!

    By then, not even the powers of the Dharma King Dushi would be able to withstand the might of two Dharmakaya-Realmed warriors! There would be no way for them to survive such odds!

    As they spoke, Meng Qi and Gu Xiaosang detected Han Guang¡¯s wicked smile. They could not help but feel a cold shiver creeping down their spine, for the Evil Master¡¯s murderous intent was apparent!

    Gao Lan considered Meng Qi¡¯s request and thought of the dangerous perils that lurked in the domain of the Celestial Court and the pursuers behind which included Cui Qinghe and possibly armed reinforcements of the Jin Empire. Morosely, he conceded, ¡°You may be true. After all, you are no longer an inexperienced fledgling, my Little Brother.¡±

    Han Guang had been ceaselessly pestering him via telepathy, incessantly whispering into his ears of their ns of grandeur and ambitions for world domination.

    With Gao Lan¡¯s assent, Meng Qi quietly heaved a sigh of relief. Finally, he feltfortable enough to continue the exploration of the Temple

    Through their journey to the Three-life Temple, Meng Qi and Gu Xiaosang had been frantically leaving the evocative passages. When they had reached the Temple, they began to devise their ns around using the Mirror of Today. With the arrival of the Dharma King Dushi, they knew that Han Guang and the unknown Dharmakaya practitioner would only be close behind. In the midst of their troubled preparations, they had not been able to observe the inside of the Temple closely.

    At proper observations, they found that the wings of the Three-life Temple: the Hall of Yesterday and the Hall of Tomorrow were destroyed, with only a few remnants of their structure held by the still-standing edifice of the Hall of Today which was the centralplex. The Temple¡¯s destruction was so great that even the clouds that sustained the foundation of the Temple dispersed; leaving only a bottomless and precipitous crevasse into the dense mists below.

    And by Gao Lan¡¯s earlier blow which had destroyed the protective spells of the Temple, had cleaved the entire Hall of Today into half; a terrifying blow which had created a divide which has extended deep into the chambers behind.

    Fallen debris, dirt and golden tiles littered on the ground. Despite the wreckages strewn on the ground, there was no infestation of moss or weeds. In the chambers of the Hall of Today, hung the Mirror of Today which showed one¡¯s past experiences in life.

    Suddenly, Meng Qi heard the voice of Gao Lan resounding in his mind, ¡°I am slightly worried for you, Little Brother. Your wife is a most cunning woman with an uncanny ir for schemes and designs. She might be beyond you...¡±

    He looked at Meng Qi with a deeply concerned expression.

    ¡°Worry not, Brother. I will keep an eye on her...¡± Meng Qi answered, feeling slightly embarrassed that they were, of all things, discussing this matter.

    Gao Lan remarked once more with telepathy, sounding delighted with himself this time, ¡°I am afraid Han Guang will be most displeased.¡±

    ¡°Er...¡± Meng Qi was left gaping at him with puzzled surprise.

    ¡°You were taking me for a dim-witted fool? You think I cannot discern truth from empty ttery? I was only ying insane so that Han Guang could not be forced into aggression. He is after all the leader of the Destruction Sect while your wife serves the Master of the Luo Denomination. Many a time they have been together conspiring plots and schemes. Can we be sure that they will not join up against us if such extents befell upon them forcefully? I may wield the Sword of the Human Sovereign, but I have but merely been able to awaken its full powers partially. There remains a limit to what I can do against them both, especially when they are both from the evil guilds and orders which have many impartations of skills from their elders of old. Surely they will have potent gambits or even trump cards hidden up their sleeves. It is for everyone¡¯s benefit that we can share in our spoils peacefully without any squabbling.¡± Gao Lan remarked proudly.

    He looked tremendously proud of his wits.

    ¡°I am beginning to think you are, in fact, truly deranged, Brother...¡± Meng Qi cursed quietly. But despite his deranged state, Gao Lan had survived the dangerous perils of the Jianghu to this day. He would hardly be a dim-witted fool!

    Gao Lan giggled before he continued. ¡°Gao Lan had taught me a few tricks from the Heavenly Emperor¡¯s Scripts that has helped me greatly in awakening the Sword of the Human Sovereign. With remarkable strength, realm, and potential, he qualifies to be my younger sworn brother and your Second Brother!¡± As he spoke, Meng Qi noticed that his eyes twinkled with contentment as if he was enjoying in genuinely consummating their brotherhood!

    Speechless with disbelief, Meng Qi asked Gao Lan for his help in shielding his telepathic conversation from being eavesdropped. He then whispered to Gu Xiaosang, ¡°Do not ever mentioned the name of Master Lu. A-ah, and not the name of Taoist Chonghe too.¡±

    The name of Taoist Chonghe has risen into unprecedented prominence predecessors ever since it his mastery of the skill of the Conjuration of the Taoist Trinity during the battle in the Immensity Sea of Lake Baikal was revealed.

    Gu Xiaosang chuckled as she replied, ¡°Understood, Husband. Never have I truly believed the rumors that the Mad Prince was truly deranged, until now.¡±

    ¡°Are you not a schizophrenic yourself? There is still Yu Longzi.¡± Meng Qi remarked without much thought.

    With an amused expression, Gu Xiaosang uttered with her oddly glimmering eyes, ¡°Please kill Yu Longzi if and when you are fortunate enough to encounter her once more, Husband.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Meng Qi looked at her, perplexed.

 Chapter 695: Yet Another Tree

    <h4>Chapter 695: Yet Another Tree</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Since the encounter of Yu Longzi at the Devil Tomb, Meng Qi had met only Gu Xiaosang, believing all the while that she had finally found a way to cure her schizophrenia. But from what she had just told him, it seems eerily possible that she and Yu Longzi had separated into two different persons.

    Could it be possible that she has indeed found a way to sever the persona of Yu Longzi from her body or her soul? Or was there another hidden ploy afoot here?

    Even though everything seemed to be at peace for now, but dangers prowled around them with every step that Meng Qi could hardly feel at ease. He shirked off other thoughts and doubts and instructed Gu Xiaosang to ry his warning to the Dharma King Dushi to prevent from provoking Gao Lan.

    His eldest sworn brother was nothing more than a time bomb now. There was no telling when would he suddenly burst into a murderous frenzy. It could be mere moments before he erupts; or maybe, he could even maintain his current state until they leave the domain of the Ninth Heaven. Nevertheless, there would hardly be any possibilities for survival if he ¨C who wielded the invincibility of the Dharmakaya Realm ¨C were to transform before Meng Qi could leave.

    Meng Qi could hear his heart thumping anxiously despite his ability to maintain hisposure and state of mind.

    They must leave as soon as possible!

    With their powers of the Dharmakaya Realm, Gao Lan, Han Guang, and the Dharma King Dushi projected their spiritual senses and scanned the entire surroundings of the Temple with ease. With the protective spells broken by Gao Lan earlier, nothing could be hidden from their senses anymore.

    There were only a few broken walls left of the nks of the structure of the Temple, with nothing of value. The rear chambers utterly demolished as if its construction had been ttened to the ground by a considerable force from above. The items brewed and concocted by the deities of old reduced into nothing but debris and dust. They explored deeper and found an abandoned square which used to be a garden. But there were only scorch marks and craters everywhere as if a thunderstorm had unleashed its wrath there ages ago, leaving no vestiges of the garden¡¯s former beauty for not even the garden¡¯s soil could be found.

    ¡°This ce seems to have been deliberately destroyed.¡± Gao Lan disclosed his findings.

    Han Guang stepped forth with his robes fluttering. The presence of his mask added only to the grandeur of his imperious air. tly, he spoke, ¡°But why to leave only the Hall of Today?¡±

    It was not to disprove Gao Lan¡¯s intuition, merely a suspicion that he felt odd.

    Meng Qi looked at both sides of the Temple. The parts where the central structure was broken off from its wings, the Halls of Yesterday and Tomorrow also appeared ckened with burn marks. But the mes did not seem to have spread deeper into both wings. The observations made him agree to both suspicions of Gao Lan and Han Guang.

    Indeed, the Temple seemed to be destroyed by predetermined force. But why retain only the Hall of Today?

    ¡°Perhaps the person who hasmitted the act still has a use for the Hall of Today.¡± Gu Xiaosang remarked yfully without any hint of wariness and fear.

    ¡°And what could that use be for?¡± Gao Lan¡¯s eyes studied their surroundings, but he found no signs of any magical seals or barriers. Nothing apart from the Mirror of Today was of value, save for the bricks of gold that was still plunderable.

    Meng Qi could hear his heartbeat drumming again. He was afraid that Gao Lan could be restored by Han Guang any time. Not wanting to lose any moment, he suggested immediately, ¡°There seems to be nothing here in the Hall of Today, Brother. I suggest we conduct a quick search and look somewhere else so that we do not have to make a detour back here. Cryptic questions such as the reason on why the Hall of Today still stands would have to wait for some other day.¡±

    ¡°Indeed. So be it then.¡± Gao Lan pped hard on Meng Qi¡¯s shoulder approvingly.

    All it took were mere seconds for the Dharmakaya practitioners toplete their search. In a hollow voice, the Dharma King Dushi dered tly, ¡°There is nothing here.¡±

    Han Guang nodded gently, indicating the same. But there was still a troubled look on his face. The skills of the Heaven Sovereign¡¯s impartation that he learned had led him to the direction of the Three-life Temple. Silently, he wondered if his objective was not here, but deeper instead.

    Just then, Gu Xiaosang chuckled and remarked, ¡°At least there is the Mirror of Today here.¡±

    The gazes of everyone instantly trained upon the Mirror of Today. The Mirror, which stood at half a man¡¯s height, shone with a gentle spark. Its surface gleamed with crystal-clear rity like the still surface of ake on a sunny day. Upon its glistening surface, Meng Qi could vaguely notice the twinkles of kes of gold which danced around the Mirror like the manifestation of the Dharma and Logos of Nature.

    ¡°I will have this Mirror.¡± Gao Lan spoke suddenly. ¡°I shall not take anything else before the each of you pick one item.¡±

    ¡°But for what reason could Brother want the Mirror? To remind himself of the scars of his past and drench himself in its neverending torment?¡± Meng Qi wondered with dismay. But he kept silent and made no objections. This could prolong Gao Lan¡¯s current state.

    Looking at the Sword of the Human Sovereign, both Han Guang and Dharma King Dushi made no indication of protest, since the Mirror would hardly be of any use to them.

    Without any opinions herself, Gu Xiaosang retreated a few steps from the Mirror, allowing Gao Lan to step forth and im it.

    Gao Lan stretched an arm forward and grasped the edge of the Mirror. There were no signs of him channeling his powers. But the Mirror immediately shrank in his grasp, turning smaller in size so that it was no bigger than his palm.

    ¡°The name of the Heavens¡¯ Fist indeed precedes its reputation.¡± Han Guangughed softly with a seemingly casual remark. He seized the opportunity to mention anything familiar to Gao Lan in an attempt to restore him!

    Meng Qi heaved a sigh of relief quietly. With the Mirror of Today taken by Gao Lan, they can now depart the Temple. He and Gu Xiaosang would find a pretense to slip away. The Three-life Temple seemed not to have the item which she sought, leaving the Temple empty-handed would hardly be a fault on to him!

    But he had barely thought of leaving then suddenly Gu Xiaosang emitted a gasp of surprise. In two steps, she rushed forward while she made a few hand seals and channeled her powers. Several water lilies materialized around the tform below where the Mirror of Today once stood.

    The stone tform glowed suddenly with shimmers of light emanating through the air. The tform broke into two, revealing a set of stairs below it!

    Gu Xiaosang stepped back with surprise as she uttered, ¡°I noticed the engraved patterns on the tform which looked vaguely familiar to me. Then I remembered it seemed to be part of protective spells. That was why I tried a spell that may be able to undo the magic. But I did not expect it to work and reveal the secret passage within.¡±

    ¡°What a lie... You knew it was there all along...¡± Meng Qi thought quietly, not understanding why Gu Xiaosang had risked their safety by revealing the secret passage on her own!

    ¡°Was the hidden item that important to her?¡±

    ¡°The cunning demoness is indeed putting both our lives on the line for it!¡±

    Knowing Gu Xiaosang, Han Guang understood that Gu Xiaosang knew many secrets about the Celestial Cout. But he did nothing to expose her. Instead, he merelyughed and held his hand behind his back as he spoke, ¡°This is a Heaven-sent fortune for all of us.¡±

    Gao Lan chortled inquiringly, ¡°The magical spell and the passage are well-hidden indeed. They have both slipped my search. Interesting... interesting.¡±

    He looked around the tform, studying the enchantment that protected the secret entrance.

    Han Guang and the Dharma King Dushi cast a few spells of their own as they enter the tunnel to undo the other enchantments and traps that lurked within. For the ones that would require more time and effort, Gao Lan would directly destroy them by force using the Sword of the Human Sovereign.

    Time passed swiftly. Meng Qi took another heavy breath and calmed himself, keeping an eye for opportunities to slip away.

    Suddenly Han Guang turned to face Meng Qi. From behind the expressionless mask of the Heaven Sovereign, was a soft and jovial voice,

    ¡°The passage is safe now, Little Brother. Let us proceed to search for treasures lest this turns into a fruitless trip for you.¡±

    His sudden cordiality instead sent shivers down Meng Qi¡¯s back.

    ¡°Indeed, anyhow, you should not leave empty-handed.¡± Gao Lan quipped in agreement. Quietly, he whispered to Meng Qi via telepathy, ¡°Fear not, Little Brother. Your Big Brother is here!¡±

    ¡°You are the one I fear most, Brother...¡± Meng Qi remarked to himself, his lips twitching again at Gao Lan¡¯s urges. He would have blurted the very words from his mouth if not for fear of Gao Lan¡¯s schizophrenia.

    But Meng Qi felt calmer despite the rising tension. With a thin smile, he replied, ¡°All right.¡±

    Saying thus, he stepped forth taking the lead down the steps.

    Atop the peaks of Mount Wei Er, perched a tremendous and magnificent hall. The hall¡¯s defenses contained many magical enchantments and mighty warriors.

    No one was at the rear chambers of the hall, save for a statue of the Heaven Sovereign, who perpetually wore a proud and stern nce as if it was guarding the three nes of existence.

    Before the statue of the Heaven Sovereign, sat an emerald-green casket made of Fairy Jade. Inside was a long saber which seemed to absorb all illumination of light around it into its de.

    All of a sudden, the de glowed brightly that even the air shimmered in its radiance. The entire chamber fell into stasis as if its confinement was in a separate domain suspended in Time. Some time would pass before everything returned to normal.

    ...........

    Thepany of Cui Qinghe and the rest of the others followed the path ahead of them, keeping an eye for anything of value as they ventured through the levels of the Celestial Court. During their exploration, they found traces that there have been others that came before them. The evidence of others made them anxious as they increased their pace. Still, the earlier dy had taken up quite some time before they reached the vortex on the third level.

    ...........

    Following the steps deeper down the passage, Meng Qi studied intently of his surroundings, trying his best to keep his eyes open for any signs or peculiarities as he maintained constant vignce for danger.

    After nine flight of stairs, he found himself in a barren cave passage filled with dirt. There were no signs of life around them save for the trunk of a vast and long tree in the center of the cavern. It thrived with luscious leaves and sturdy boughs, reaching deep into the earth with its roots while its top extended into the ceiling of the cavern. It was as if the tree prated through every level of the domain!

    Looking at the huge tree, Meng Qi felt the Supreme-wisdom Tree in his Space Ring trembled and convulsed violently with a feeding frenzy!

    ¡°Yet another tree?¡±

    Meng Qi was at first pleased. But Gao Lan, Han Guang and the other had made their entry into the cavern before he could react.

    Setting aside other thoughts, he continued down the steps into the cavern. There was another course way opposite the cavern. At the right corner, he noticed the reflection of an item. It was a jade disc not more substantial than a man¡¯s palm, filled with runic seal scripts and patterns. On the right where a heap of dirt stood, was a strange nt that has only three branches and only one leaf. It was thin and disheveled like a dead nt. There were additional forks at the top of its trunk and its left and right branches. In the middle hung two green berries the size of a thumb that emanated a mysterious aura. Something about the nt told him that they were thus since birth, and would also be the same in the future.

    ¡°B-but... But the nutrients in the vicinity should have been fully absorbed by the huge tree!¡±

    ¡°The berries are strange indeed!¡±

    ¡°Shall I first make my pick, Elder Brothers-inw?¡± With a smile, Gu Xiaosang was first to speak.

    Gao Lan cast a knowing look at Meng Qi, expressing a deep concern on his sworn brother¡¯s ability to subdue his wife. But still, he agreed with a smile, ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    Han Guang instead took a sudden step, passing by Meng Qi and veered to the right of the cavern. He turned back to look at Gu Xiaosang. With a smile, he asked, ¡°What is it you wish for?¡±

    From his gestures, Gu Xiaosang knew what he wanted. With a thin smile, she remarked, ¡°I will not rob you of the Three-life Jade te which you desire, Brother-inw.¡±

    ¡°The Three-life Jade te?¡± At that moment, Meng Qi immediately understood what the jade disc indeed was!

    The Heaven Sovereign was one of the few Immortals who had broken through the barriers where even most Immortals failed to. At his sess, hepiled his skills into a codex called the Heavenly Emperor¡¯s Scripts, these preachings regarded as the fundamental teachings of his following to his students. But before his rise to greatness, he had assimted and meditated upon a relic which was none other than the Three-life Jade te!

    ¡°This is the skill needed toplete certain missions...¡± The revtion dawned upon Meng Qi. He felt a sudden desire for the Jade te. But Han Guang¡¯s evident eagerness for it had dissuaded even Gao Lan and the Dharma King Dushi from contesting his im.

    With feignedposure, Han Guang strode forward with his hands behind his back. In a silky tone, he spoke, ¡°I will have this Three-life Jade te. You will have the first pick if we discover anything else.¡±

    With pursed lips, Gu Xiaosang said yfully, ¡°I will have the two berries then.¡±

    She did not brashly pluck the two berries from the tree. Instead, she strode forward slowly and produced a strange jade vial and a jade mallet. Carefully, she struck on the fruits for them to fall into her vial which she immediately sealed.

    ¡°This seems to be the objective of the cunning demoness... But what are the two berries exactly?¡± Meng Qi heaved a sigh of relief. Finally they were at the potential to leave, though he could not help feeling suspicious.

    ¡°But they would hardly matter for now! For it is imperative we leave as soon as possible!¡±

    ¡°I am afraid the huge tree is difficult to take into keeping. Do you want it, Little Brother?¡± Gao Lan asked the youngest of his sworn brothers, Meng Qi.

    ¡°But I want to pick an item, not absorbing it. The tree would be useless to me if I were to absorb it!¡± Meng Qi looked once more at the massive trunk of the giant tree. He wanted to use the Supreme-wisdom Tree to absorb the enormous tree.

    Moreover, there was no guaranteeing that Han Guang and the Dharma King Dushi would not turn violent out of greed if he were to reveal the Supreme-wisdom Tree!

    Things could truly take a dire turn for the worst that even his eldest sworn brother, Gao Lan might turn back to the normal him. No willing to take the risk, Meng Qi could only wish for them to leave as he said,

    ¡°Indeed, Brother. But Xiaosang had already taken the fruits. I¡¯m sure one of the berries is for me. That should be enough for us. With more dangers that might follow, I only wish to leave as soon as possible.¡±

    Gao Lan thought and nodded, ¡°Very well.¡±

    Meng Qi gave another sigh of relief, feeling his body rxed, and upon the face of Gu Xiaosang, was the slightest hint of glee.

    Satisfied with his find, Han Guang stowed away the Jade te. Delightedly, he spoke, ¡°With the help of this relic, I will be able to catch up with Lu Da and Taoist Chonghe.¡±

    ¡°Master Lu... Taoist Chonghe...¡± Meng Qi heard the drumming of his heartbeats. His greatest fear coulde true any moment now!

 Chapter 696: Overthinking

    <h4>Chapter 696: Overthinking</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Meng Qi heard his heart thumping loudly. Blood in his body, generated from his marrow, pulsed through his veins swiftly into all parts of his body. For once, Meng Qi truly felt the sensation of treading on the fine line between life and death.

    And now, with mortal risk at hand, the delicate bnce of his mortality crumbled as the fine thread that his life held dear to snapped suddenly!

    His sworn brother, Gao Lan had reverted to his true self ¨C the cold and proud Gao Lan ¨C when he had inadvertently mentioned the name of Master Lu. But now, in a single breath, Han Guang had said both the names of Master Lu and Taoist Chonghe! The aftermath could be horrifying!

    Meng Qi could vaguely see the smile fade from the face of his sworn brother. The warmth from his gaze ebbed gradually to be reced by a cold and heartless stare. How could he not be frightened by this sudden turn of events? How was he to prevent the rush of thoughts that instantly crammed into his mind?

    There would be no room for chance. Meng Qi knew he must act swiftly.

    With hardly any way to revert his sworn brother into his oafish state, Meng Qi knew he could only flee to ensure his safety. There will be zero chances for his survival once he fullypletes his transformation!

    Regardless of whether it was a deliberate act of Han Guang to provoke Gao Lan mentally, Han Guang could not be truly confident that his trick would seed. He would barely has any awareness to prevent the escape of Meng Qi. Then again, it was easy for them to catch up to him and deal a mortal stroke with their invincibility!

    The recovery process of Gao Lan into his normal state was but a gradual process which might not require much time, but it would hardly be only a moment. With the Dharma King Dushi still a pseudo-ally, he and Gu Xiaosang would never instinctively hinder his flight.

    Hence, now is the time!

    Hardly an indecisive person himself who instead was one quick on the uptake, Meng Qi produced a jet-ck charm in the hand that held the hilt of the Flowing Fire. Fully inscribed with runic seal script, the writings on the surface of the magic were confusing to anyone who would try to read them. Still, two unmistakable words were legible,

    ¡°Space-breaching!¡±

    Never would Meng Qi roam the domain of the Ninth Heaven without the trump card to the means of his safety. How could he not guard himself against the unpredictable nature of the cunning demoness Gu Xiaosang?

    And because he possessed the Ancient Space-breaching Talisman, Meng Qi had used the pretense of the re-emergence of the domain of the Ninth Heaven to persuade Yuan Lihuo to seek for the help of the Primogenitor Lingbao. He requested nothing from Yuan Lihuo with the offer of the second chance of assimtion of the Supreme-wisdom Tree in exchange, for he knew that the Talisman he held was the best item to deliver him to safety!

    Before reaching the Temple, Meng Qi knew that rashly using the Talisman would not deliver him out of the domain of the Ninth Heaven. Instead, he might have himself transported from the fire into another frying pan. When restrained earlier by Han Guang with his mastery of Time, he had refrained from using the Talisman because he knew that Gu Xiaosang would surely have additional tricks or items that would safeguard her. Moreover, there were reasonable odds that Gao Lan had not recovered and the Dharma King Dushi was just beside them. But now, with Han Guang effectively triggering Gao Lan mentally and his extraordinarily precarious situation of standing right between them forced his hands that he could worry of the unknowns no more!

    He would hardly worry for Gu Xiaosang. The Holy Maiden of the Luo Denomination would surely have hidden tricks up her sleeves since she dared to enter the cavern with them. Additionally, the Dharma King Dushi would surely ensure her well-being!

    As if Time had slowed, Meng Qi could see expressionless Gao Lan gradually opening his mouth. Without any more hesitation, he channeled his powers and activated the Talisman.

    He had chosen to transport himself to the direction of the stairs, for he did not know if the walls and grounds of the cavern were impervious to any foreign magical effects. He has to be careful and cover all details to ensure his escape.

    Once out of the secret passage, he would hurl himself into the clouds and glide out to safety. The Nature-involving Knack woulde into y with possibly the detonation of any exotic materials if Han Guang were to try stopping him from leaving.

    ¡°Ha ha!¡± Gao Lan broke into suddenughter. ¡°Lu Da and Taoist Chonghe are nothing to me ever since the powers of the Sword of the Human Sovereign awakened!¡±

    It was cool and rxedughter. One ofplete faith and confidence in his strength, not arrogance!

    ¡°Ah...¡± Meng Qi looked nkly at the youthful demeanor of his sworn brother, not knowing how to react.

    Just then, a sh of light burst forth, and Meng Qi instantly vanished into the air!

    Gao Lan froze with surprise and called out,

    ¡°Where are you going to, Little Brother?¡±

    Still, it could have been due to the magical restrictions of the Ninth Heaven; Meng Qi transported not too far away. When he had reappeared, he found himself at the entrance of the Temple. But he reflexively leaped to his left, the right corner of the Hall of Tomorrow!

    ¡°I am too used to the left!¡±

    ¡°Where are you going to, Little Brother?¡± Gao Lan¡¯s calling voice came to his ears. But by then, Meng Qi had hurled himself into the clouds. He turned himself into an eagle and extended his wings, gliding down into the emptiness of the sky.

    ¡°Where are you going to, Little Brother...¡±

    Gao Lan¡¯s voice echoed again into his ears. Despite in the form of an eagle, Meng Qi smile weakly,

    ¡°I have been driven to the edge by you, Big Brother...¡±

    He had not expected that his sworn brother to have ¡°evolved¡± to such state, that not even the names of Master Lu and Taoist Chonghe could mentally provoke him anymore!

    Whereas earlier, Meng Qi had but a mere instant of life and death to make his decision based on his experiences!

    ¡°Indeed, sometimes overthinking or being able to react too swiftly or too forcefully will only do more harm than help...¡± Confused and troubled, he plowed deep into the dense mist, the turbulent winds and white clouds severing his connection with the senses of Gao Lan.

    ¡°Nevertheless, the cunning demoness would never have to worry about her life anymore...¡± Meng Qi thought.

    Meng Qi had, for some time, been troubled that he had once been saved by Gu Xiaosang, for he was a person who was especially forting in favors such as these.

    Back in the cavern of the secret passage of the Three-life Temple.

    Gao Lan reached an arm to pull Meng Qi. But the sudden sh of light had caught him unaware that he had been momentarily stunned. With the dense mist blocking his sight, he had been toote to pull Meng Qi back to him.

    Although Han Guang could have responded earlier, Meng Qi had already vanished into the mist when he had barely reacted. He thought of casting a spell that would attack in a wide area, but he remembered that Gao Lan was still in his oafish self. Thus he subdued any thoughts of drawing blood.

    Meng Qi¡¯s speedy retreat had also surprised Gu Xiaosang that she was briefly startled, not knowing if she should praise his swiftness and his decisiveness or she shouldugh at his overanxious jitters.

    She cast away thoughts of the matter and curtseyed reverently to Gao Lan and Han Guang, ¡°It seems that my husband has important matters to attend to suddenly. I hope that you would not feel disturbed by his sudden retreat, my Brothers-inw.¡±

    ¡°No matter.¡± Gao Lan was still dazed, not understanding why Meng Qi had vanished suddenly. There was nothing he could do but to ept Gu Xiaosang¡¯s exnation.

    Beside him, Han Guang paced around, pondering, ¡°Su Meng¡¯s anxiety would suggest that the names of Lu Da and Taoist Chonghe were the ¡°usual¡± triggers to Gao Lan¡¯s condition. But it seems that he has ovee the shock of the hearing both names, now that he remains unchanged.¡±

    ¡°Still, the ways to trigger Gao Lan¡¯s mental instability would be almost simr!¡±

    He was about to try once more when he saw Gu Xiaosang giggled and spoke, ¡°Since I already have what I came for, I shall first take my leave and assist my husband, Brothers-inw.¡±

    Gao Lan was just worried about Meng Qi¡¯s condition. Her request to go to his aid could not havee at a better time; especially he knew she who held an excellent aptitude for schemes and strategy. Nodding his head, he hastily asserted his approval, ¡°Go at once.¡±

    The Dharma King Dushi kept silent without any objection. With the Holy Maiden leaving, he would have one less worry on his mind. Even if both Han Guang and Gao Lan were to join up against him, his Vacancy Dharmakaya discipline would ensure his safe retreat. Therefore he would continue staying with the still-unbnced Gao Lan to see if there would be bounties that he could still reap.

    Without any objections from the two, Han Guang simply remained silent. He watched as Gu Xiaosang left as he continued prodding on the mental state of Han Guang for any weaknesses.

    Gu Xiaosang stepped out of the Three-life Temple and immediately turned to the left. She took a few steps and stopped suddenly. Her brows raised strangely as her gaze shifted as if she became troubled by a sudden concern.

    ...........

    Channeling his inner powers and releasing his Apertures, Meng Qi tried to attuned himself as much as he could with the energies of Nature, trying to maintain the harmonization of the Inner World within him and his physical structure to keep his form to glide.

    The mists before him grew denser and tense that he could sense no further than tens of meters away. Not even light could adequately prate the folds of the thick mists, save for the eternal luminescent illumination that lingered albeit fading slowly into dimness.

    The domain of the Ninth Heaven was a dimension where the Dharma and Logos of Nature converged. Each level of the Heaven was another dimension of its own that the destruction of one of its levels would hardly affect the others. And for now, Meng Qi felt confined within the very same level.

    Noticing some clouds which were solid in substance, Meng Qi returned to his human form. With a somersault in the air, hended gently upon the clouds.

    The mists around him were still heavily dense that he could not sense far away from him. Therefore he could only wander slowly and try finding his way out.

    nk!

    He heard the sound of the bell of daybreak echoing far through the strata of Heavens into his ears, filling him with a refreshingly invigorating sensation.

    ¡°W-what the?¡± From amongst the heavy mist, a figure appeared. d in a grey frock, the person was clean-shaven on his head. He sat on a hassock, an ottoman or stool, with his eyes closed as he chanted reverently. His demeanor exuded an air of peace and freedom, yetced with a troubled hint of tormented life.

    ¡°Argggh!¡±

    He heard an angry roar resounding with anger and pain. He turned and saw in the midst of the heavy mist was another figure whose head arched back as an anguished scream tore from his throat. Meng Qi could hardly discern the appearance of the person, save for trails of tears pouring down his cheeks.

    Meng Qi mustered all of his attention as he warily studied his surroundings and projected his senses. He turned again and found that behind him was a figure dressed in ck, in fitting clothes. Same as before, he could not see the appearance of the person through the veils of the mists, but he could hardly miss the unmistakable stern and erect demeanor of the person within the mist.

    The figure stretched an arm before him and loudly, he called,

    ¡°de!¡±

    A menacing saber bolted through the continuum of Space and into his grasp. Crackles of purple lightning sparkled angrily, and his aura grew with increasing intensity that all foes would bow before his dominating presence!

    Meng Qi¡¯s alertness peaked as he studied carefully at the emerging figures around him. He saw the figure of a deranged Taoist, a swordsman in white who held his sword behind his back proudly, a mighty warrior who was pierced through his body by a long, red spear, and also through the luminous glow through the mist, a silhouette of a person in despair. In the deeper thicks of the foggy backdrop, he could make out the shadows of more figures waiting to emerge!

    ¡°Who are these people?¡± Meng Qi asked himself, startled and confused.

    Suddenly, the figure of the monk deep in meditation turned and revealed his face, a slightly worn appearance but kind and fair of nce. It was Meng Qi himself!

    The figure wielding the dangerous-looking saber, followed by the figure anguished with pain, the swordsman in white, the deranged Taoist... one by one, their appearances became clear to him through the fog. They were all wearing the same appearance as Meng Qi!

    ¡°Is this me?¡±

    ¡°Are these all me?¡±

    His voice shouted to himself although he knew not the answer. Suddenly he understood. He hade into the area where the Hall of Tomorrow had copsed. ¡°Are these my future? Or are these merely the vision of the boundless possibilities of my future?¡±

    ¡°Was it because of the damage that I could see nothing of my past, only of my future?¡±

    ¡°And of all the countless possibilities of my futures, I can only see a few of them?¡±

 Chapter 697: The Man Whom Chaos Follows

    <h4>Chapter 697: The Man Whom Chaos Follows</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    The rays of sunlight could not pierce past the gloomy thick of the mists. Surrounded by the silhouettes of many figures bearing the same appearance as his own, Meng Qi could not help but felt a creeping dread.

    The doppelgangers surrounding him would not have been bearing the same semnces as his if they were visions of his future. This could mean that the Mirror of Tomorrow has broken, holding on vestiges of its former aura. Thus Meng Qi could see only the possibilities of his future; an uncertain glimpse into prospects of what was toe.

    He kept his mind clear and looked around him, ignoring the eeriness as he pondered while he recovered from the exertion of using the Ancient Space-breaching Talisman.

    ¡°The figure of me bing a man of the cloth... A pursuit for peace and freedom while epting my helplessness after being endlessly pummeled into destion by the legendary entity behind me?¡± Meng Qi¡¯s attention first fell upon the ¡°a version of himself as a monk.¡± The figure of the monk has not the aura of Ananda, thus his guess. But he could not be sure of the pain and anguish that had brought about that version of his future.

    This would be one of the worst renditions of what would be of him in the future!

    Meng Qi then looked at another figure, where he arched back and howled with anguish into the sky. The howls of grief were so real to him that he could almost feel the pain and misery himself. He must have experienced a tragedy in that form of his future!

    ¡°Was it the death of mypanions? Or the death of someone else important to me?¡± Meng Qi shook his head with spite, not eager at all for such a future.

    This was also one of the worst possibilities!

    The spear that pierced the figure of the mighty warrior seemed like the Spear of the Monster Saint to him, and the future of the deranged Taoist seemed no less different than the prospect of him being a monk; all of which were unfavorable renditions of his future.

    Out of the different possibilities of his future, Meng Qi had found only two which are still decent: the one where he was a swordsman in white robes, where there were no visible signs of pain and sorrow; and another where he was d in ck, exuding a dominating presence. The sight of him with such imperious disy which he enjoyed, especially when the figure of him called for his saber, was indeed a spectacle to behold.

    ¡°But the saber looked oddly alike to the Extinctive de of the Overlord. Must I tread the footsteps of the Overlord himself for a better oue in my future?¡± Meng Qi frowned. The path of the Overlord was indeed enticing, but the outlook of having more enemies was hardly so. Still, the different possibilities of his futureid before him were not yet the end of his life¡¯s journey. Who knows, the version of him calling for his de might instead end with a painful death by a mob of enemiester on?

    Meng Qi looked farther into the thick of the mists. There were still many figures of his indiscernible future awaiting. Those were more far-reaching future that could yet be told.

    ¡°The future is indefinite!¡±

    Meng Qi took a careful step towards the mist to see if he could look at the figures of his future within, hoping that he could catch a peek at different endings for his life. This might allow him to understand the legendary entities that lurked from his shadow; which amongst them could be setting a trap or a gambit, which amongst them were using him as a sacrificial pawn? Perhaps a mere nce could be enough for him to free himself from the entanglements of the webs of deceits and be the master of his Fate!

    He took a few steps before he paused and frowned with dismay. The obscured figures were no less visible than before; his approach had not allowed him to improve his view of them. He could still see only a few that he saw earlier.

    ¡°Were the aura and the fragments of the Mirror insufficient for me to properly see more of my future?¡± Meng Qi understood clearly of the fact, although he found it hard to swallow. He repressed any temporary urge to leave the domain of the Ninth Heaven and concentrated on understanding more of his current environment, hoping that he would see more insight into how he should free himself from the menace of being caught between the embroilment of the legendary entities!

    Meng Qi wandered through the thick mists that seemed to grow, shrouded in the gloom and thick strands of vapor that snaked around him. He could not sense anything in the fog as if he was stranded in the Demonic World of the Nine Serenities, wondering if any monsters or demons might leap out from nowhere.

    He looked intently at the various figures of him and tried hard to discern the auras of energies around him, eager to look for the ray of hope that could illuminate his salvation. Be it the shards of the Mirror of Tomorrow, or even its aura; both would be helpful to him.

    Meng Qi kept his footfalls silent and inched slowly ahead. Suddenly, his sense tingled wildly, alerting him to possible danger awaiting ahead. With the tip of his foot, he leaped backward a few steps and hid amongst the thick of the mists.

    After a breath, he could vague see the silhouette of a person in brown robes zipping by. With blinding speed, the person had flitted amongst the dense fog without any regard for the versions of his future that appeared around him as if his purpose here was hardly coincidental.

    ¡°Could it be Xi?¡± Meng Qi suppressed his aura and controlled its fluctuation, trying to blend himself with the swirling energies and vapors around. The figure speeding by seemed to be Xi, the ¡°Sun God¡± of The Myths.

    ¡°But he seems to be quite familiar with the geography here?¡± Meng Qi wondered. He was ahead of him with Gu Xiaosang earlier with the Dharma King Dushi watching from the shadows. But Xi had been able to bypass the detection of the Dharmakaya-leveled practitioners and had overtaken them to the front via the path of the burning inferno.

    This would not be possible if he were not familiar with the geography of the domain of the Ninth Heaven. Even if one were to stumble upon a shortcut by chance, one would still have to be wary of hidden dangers. Additionally, Xi had not attacked them before the arrival of Han Guang and Gao Lan. This would mean that he was aware of the presence of the Dharma King Dushi. He could not possibly attack them right under the nose of the Dharma King who also has powers of the Dharmakaya Realm.

    The figure of Xi swiftly disappeared. Meng Qi reconsidered his options and decided to slowly study the auras around him while he slowly moved to the direction of the Hall of Today. The mysterious gigantic tree seemed healthy and robust. It might have grown deep into the lower levels, allowing him to absorb the tree from below with the Supreme-wisdom Tree. He was intrigued by what would happen.

    As for the Supreme-wisdom Tree, despite its grand name, Meng Qi had not expected that it would be yet of any use shortly for he felt that it would only prove useful in the future.

    Gu Xiaosang stopped and frowned as she pondered while standing at the site of the Hall of Tomorrow. All of a sudden, she leaped and disappeared into the thick folds of the dense fog. Her sash pped and opened like a canopy over her as she fell.

    Not far from where she stood before, an eye ¨C with the cold stare akin to that of the Dharma King Dushi ¨C appeared out of the swirling mists. The person thought to himself,

    ¡°There is something wrong with the fruits that she took just now...¡±

    Gao Lan tried everything he could ¨C including kicking and striking with his bare hands and his sword ¨C on the gigantic tree but to no avail. With embarrassed exasperation, heined, ¡°Let us explore the passage at the back before wee back and settle this tree. There must surely be a way to deal with it!¡±

    Not even the partially-awakened Sword of the Human Sovereign had been victorious save to add a few shallow gashes upon the bark of its trunk. To Han Guang, the tree seemed like an ideal material for forging Divine Weapons of the Wood Element. He studied the tree before he set aside his desire for the tree and followed after Gao Lan into the passage opposite the cave cavern, his breath still steady and deep.

    Like a half-hidden phantom hanging in the air, the Dharma King Dushi kept an extremely low profile. But still, he kept up to the paces of Han Guang and Gao Lan.

    The passage was empty and bare, without any form of ornamentation, denoting that it possibly could arbitrarily be created by one of the ancient legendary entities. After walking for some time, the passage grew wider and wider into arger room with old stones of grey strewn around the ground, augmenting the air of primitive or archaic milieu around them.

    The room that they have just entered seemed to be an ancient hall furnished from grey stone. Looking around, they could feel the distortions in the Time-Space continuum flickering around them as if they have returned to the ancient epoch. Nevertheless, they felt nothing more significant save for that.

    ¡°There seems to be a channel to another world or dimension here... But the connection seems more like an anomaly...¡± Han Guang remarked, calm and rxed with absolute confidence. He held an arm behind his back, while he held the Diabolic Monarch in the other, the replicated de of Timeshadow back in its sheath.

    Gao Lan took a sniff, ¡°Where else can the domain of the Ninth Heaven lead to?¡±

    Most skilled in the disciplines of Time-Space maniption, the Dharma King Dushi drifted and sensed their surroundings. At length, he observed and spoke in an otherworldly voice, ¡°It seems to be simr with the environment outside.¡±

    That sparked an intuition. Han Guang chuckled and said, ¡°Could it be the way that leads to the highest two levels of the Ninth Heaven?¡±

    ¡°I remember the way to the first few levels and the ¡®Gate¡¯ seemed to situate at the centermost regions.¡± Gao Lan answered skeptically.

    Han Guang guessed hesitantly, ¡°One of the ancient legendary entities might have forcibly shifted one of the upper levels here. This would exin the strange anomalies in the Time-Space continuum.¡±

    ¡°Forcibly shifted one of the levels of the Ninth Heaven...¡± Gao Lan pped lightly the back of his hand that held his sword, ¡°What powerful abilities it is... I would love to meet with such powerful entity!¡±

    The anomalies urring around them impair the senses of the three practitioners of the Dharmakaya Realm.

    ¡°It could have been the one who had made the secret passage...¡± Han Guang guessed, looking dauntless with his robes that flowed as he continued striding around.

    The trio of the Dharmakaya Realm continued exploring and surveyed the entirety of the Ashram Hall. A ck void that resembled a ck hole engulfed the frontmost portion of the Hall. Even Space and Time seemed to get drawn into theplete darkness that even the Dharma King Dushi dared not brazenly approach!

    Standing prominently in the midst of the dangerous gloom, was a colossal bronze door, emitting the harrowing aura of the fluctuations in the fabric of Time and Space.

    An ordinary stone stele sat before the colossal bronze door. Upon it was the engraved inscription,

    ¡°Only Ye May Enter, Ye of the Realm of the Legends!¡±

    There it stood, merely as if a testament to a set of inflicted rules that governed the Dharma and Logos of Nature!

    Invisible winds spewed from the dark void, grazing against the faces of the three warriors as Han Guang was forced to keep his eyes shut while the Dharma King Dushi snorted insolently.

    Gao Lan hissed, ¡°Allow me.¡±

    Gao Lan brandished and raised his sword. The Sword of the Human Sovereign shone handsomely in the air with multitudes of silhouettes and illusions of natural sceneries, celestial bodies with demons and deities and other supernatural beings materialized in the bright radiance of the shining de. The Sword swung and cleaved into the space ahead, dispelling the swirling ancient aura around them!

    Meng Qi continued walking and reach where he found the mist to be thickest and heaviest, surmising it to be the foundations of the Hall of Today.

    He had searched along the way for the trunk of the gigantic tree he had seen earlier, not forgetting to keep an eye on any shards of the Mirror of Tomorrow that might be around.

    He looked and delved wherever he could. At length, he found the ugly end of a root sprouting from the bottom of the mist. He crept his way down as the Supreme-wisdom Tree once again writhed and stir with its voracious appetite losing control.

    ¡°All at no cost.¡± Meng Qi muttered with delight. He took out the Supreme-wisdom Tree and held it towards the gigantic trunk.

    The trees barely touched, and tongues of ck fumes gushed and poured from the massive trunk into the Supreme-wisdom Tree.

    In the secret passage of the Three-life Temple, the trunk of the giant tree still stood, for the energies were being drained from other healthier parts of the tree!

    The branches and boughs of the tree had extended far and wide into different parts of the domain.

    But as the energies of the tree were draining from the bottom near its roots, the branches that reached far into the Peach Garden began to wither and dry.

    Energies flowed, and the structures of the depted Dragon-ying Stage, the Monster-ying Stage and various parts of the once-divine domain began to crumble and copse.

    A huge shudder gripped the entire domain and shook it violently that cracks began to appear on the solid clouds that sustained the buildings of Heaven!

    Cui Qinghe and hispany were about to step into the vortex when the currents of the whirlpool began to spin quicker and quicker. Something terrible has happened inside!

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    The defeated Gao Lan was sheathing his sword in the Ashram Hall; the bronze door before him had not yielded even to the invincible powers of his sword.

    The ripples of shock that trembled the entire domain rumbled towards to them. The three practitioners of the Dharmakaya Realm shared a grim look, not knowing from whence did the sudden wretchedness stemmed from!

    ¡°Was it because of the blow of my sword?¡± Gao Lan asked himself, perplexed. He looked at the stone stele again. This time, he found at the bottom of the stone b were four little words.

    ¡°Yang Jian of the Jade Virtual Pce¡±!

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    All Hell broke loose around Meng Qi as he stared nkly at the Supreme-wisdom Tree, ravenously consuming on the energies that poured relentlessly. He could not help but feel something wrong might be happening.

    ¡°Damn... What have I done this time?¡±

 Chapter 698: Remnant from the Faded Past

    <h4>Chapter 698: Remnant from the Faded Past</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Meng Qi has no reservations in allowing the Supreme-wisdom Tree to absorb the mysterious gigantic tree. There have not been any vast repercussions when he had let the Supreme-wisdom Tree to do the same during his exploration in the Shard of the domain of the Celestial Court, the Southern Heavenly Door, although they had triggered the change of Snake Dang when their interests conflicted. Then again, he had done it so at the hint of the Dominator of the Samsara of the Six Realms. And now, he was at first confident that his sworn brother, Gao Lan, the Evil Master and the Dharma King Dushi knew nothing of the truth about the gigantic tree. The sight of the tree withering before them would, at most, pique their interest to find out more while it would be hard for them to detect his presence and his involvement.

    Given the considerable mor and upheaval ravaging every level of the heavenly domain, it would be impossible for anyone not to notice that the tumultuous quake happening now was because of the gigantic tree dying.

    Meng Qi was sure that the violent shocks were started by his hand when the Supreme-wisdom Tree began ingesting the energies of the mysterious giant tree, more so when the tremors did not stop but instead grew stronger as the Supreme-wisdom Tree feasted more and more on the vitality of the withering tree.

    ¡°The upper three levels of the domain of the Ninth Heaven are different to the entrance of the domain of the Southern Heavenly Door? Will the bloody Tree cause the fall of the entire level of this heavenly domain?¡± Meng Qi dreaded with horror. He would have been drenched with the sweat of fear if he had not an active control of his own body. Keeping a low profile seemed to be an impossible feat for him for trouble looked to follow him everywhere.

    A line of verse stood out in his mind suddenly, ¡°You are one who attracts interest and attention, glowing like a firefly in the dark wherever you wander. You cannot run away from it; you cannot hide from it!¡±

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    A translucent piece of white jade rubble fell and hit his shoulder, triggering his protection enchantment to show itself, glowing in gold faintly.

    ¡°Thest attempt which was fruitful have caused my miscalction!¡± Meng Qi screamed within himself. He tugged hard at the Supreme-wisdom Tree, trying to separate the Tree from the bark of the mysterious gigantic tree. But not even his strength could move the Tree even an inch as he could only curse in vain through his gritted teeth.

    There was nothing he could do save toment his brashness,

    ¡°Even experience can prove to be a hindrance sometimes!¡±

    The extensiveness of his experience and the simr parameters of the situation helped him in making quick decisions. Thus themon belief that one should never underestimate any experienced member of the Jianghu. But changes ur daily. No experience will help if one has replied fully on experience and not fullyprehending the entirety of an actual situation.

    Meng Qi had not felt any mistake about his hastiness in leaving suddenly from Gao Lan. There was hardly time for him to truly ascertain Gao Lan¡¯s condition at the time for he could have been dead if things had turned out poorly. But Meng Qi should have predicted of triggering the destructive tremors that shook the entire domain. The gigantic tree had reached deep into every corner of the domain including the Peach Garden, the Monster-ying Stage, and even the Fairy-banishing Pool. He should have known that draining the life of the tree would inevitably cause such upheavals, but the hubris of his experiences blinded him.

    ¡°I will remember this lesson forever!¡± Meng Qi bewailed with regret. He could not leave behind the Supreme-wisdom Tree, watching helplessly as it continued its ferocious ingurgitation of the vitality of the giant tree. But he felt an unknown presence with the sudden tingling sensation from his senses and looked to his side.

    From the thick of the mists, he saw the Animated Peach peering to him, shining in vivid red like blood. The veins lining the surface of its flesh gave off an eerie and yet intriguing appearance.

    ¡°Come here.¡± Meng Qi called to it in a low voice.

    The Animated Peach slunk swiftly out of his sight.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    Energies in the form of dark fumes flowed ceaselessly into the Supreme-wisdom Tree. Meng Qi could now see cracks appearing on the clouds of solid substance around him; the vast tree was nearing its end.

    Meng Qi covered his forehead his with palm and waited patiently.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    The Three-life Temple shook violently, the foundations of its structure beginning to give way. Down in the Ashram Hall, Gao Lan and the others could faintly detect the disturbances above.

    ¡°Is this the name of an ancient legendary entity? This Yang Jian of the Jade Virtual Pce?¡± Despite being well-learned in lore, Gao Lan had never heard about the name of this ancient entity which attained the Realm of Legends.

    Han Guang seemed to be pondering behind his mask, not showing any visible disy of emotions.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    The solid white clouds began to crumble and fall. Meng Qi waited until thest bits of the gigantic tree¡¯s roots reduced to nothing but mush. The Supreme-wisdom Tree fell into a peaceful slumber after its colossal meal.

    With a quick nce, Meng Qi found the lumps on Tree had grown into thin arms with two other branches protruding from its trunk. Seven green leaves were growing from the Tree which looked ordinary despite its unrevealed mystics.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    Meng Qi staggered to regain his steadiness as another rumble shook the ground. He quickly stowed away the Supreme-wisdom Tree and left the copsing area.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    Cui Qinghe and hispany watched as the twirling vortex caved in and disintegrated. The way up to the upper levels was gone.

    His eyes quivered. Quietly, he spoke, ¡°Back to the lowest level. There are still items that our enemies have not taken with them.¡±

    They have misjudged about the situation within, allowing themselves trapped by the protective barriers defending the domain and has spent much of their valuable time. Additionally, their unfamiliarity with the geography of the domain of the Ninth Heaven has led them into a wild goose chase.

    The vast quake continued shattering the levels of the heavenly domain to kingdome. Meng Qi summoned the powers of the Eight Nine Mysteries discipline, slithering his way to safety amidst the rain of falling debris. It was fortunate that the Hall of Tomorrow had long copsed. He was able to prevent himself from getting injured for there was no falling rubble from Hall and the solid clouds that formed the Hall¡¯s foundations.

    At length, the quake stopped, and everything returned to silence with only clouds of dust lingering about.

    Back in the Ashram Hall, Han Guang and the others have tried all they could. But they have done nothing that could damage both the huge bronze door and the ordinary-looking stone stele.

    ¡°Let us explore elsewhere, lest the rest whoe in after us have all the bounties instead.¡± The Dharma King Dushi croaked in his hollow voice.

    The levels of the Ninth Heaven were all huge and vast that there were still be considerable parts of the levels intact despite the bulk of them copsed. The abodes of Immortals and Deities should be scoured for treasures and relics.

    ¡°So be it then. I must admit my admiration for the powers of this Yang Jian. I will hope that I have a chance for a duel with him if I can im the Realm of the Legends one day.¡± Gao Lan spoke proudly, dismissing his setback.

    Han Guang had not uttered a word. He followed behind them with his hands still crossed at his back. Reaching the entrance of the Ashram Hall, he saw that the passage had caved in, where only darkness and chaos remained.

    ¡°This level has copsed. We will explore the rest of the abodes and sanctuaries of the Immortals and Deities then.¡± He sighed, looking like a learned schr instead of the harbinger of evil and unrest.

    Saying this, he added, ¡°The domain of the Ninth Heavens was known as the Abode of Deities. Many unexined mysteries and secrets abound the nature of this domain. Time passes differently here. We can stay, but not for long. Heaven forbid that our longevity deplete if we are here for too long a period.¡±

    He has been continually providing advice to hispanions as if he had repented his evil ways.

    Meng Qi patted the dust off his robes and picked up his weapons. He studied his surroundings, wondering where he should go now.

    ¡°Should I go back in the direction of the Hall of Tomorrow? No... the Hall of Today has copsed. This would put Gao Lan¡¯s group at the same level as mine... If the Evil Master still has purposes here, he would most likely return to the Hall of Today to move towards elsewhere to either search for treasures at the other buildings which are still intact; or he would being for me...¡±

    ¡°Should I instead go the other way? I can carefully climb over the fallen ruins of the Hall of Today and make it into the Hall of Yesterday. I can hide there for an hour before slowly looking for my way out.¡±

    It was hardly a hard choice for Meng Qi to make. This way, he might also be able to find traces of his past incarnations. He had not seen anything helpful when he previously used the Supernatural Power of Shaking Heaven and Hitting Earth. That could have been due to unknown ancient entities at work to prevent him from finding the truth. Would it be different if he were to try the same technique in the Hall of Yesterday, the former abode of the Heaven Sovereign again?

    ¡°Still, nothing is left of the former Hall of Yesterday save for the weak traces of lingering aura and shards of its Mirror...¡± Meng Qi remembered. But it was better than nothing at all.

    Carefully, he traced his steps towards the direction of the fallen ruins of the Hall of Today, treading in the silent gloom for almost half an hour before he reached the site of the Hall of Yesterday.

    The mists were still thick and heavy there. But no silhouettes or illusions were appearing this time, save for the strange sensation caused by the distortions in Time and Space flickering around him. Each of the anomalies seemed to have a version of him somewhere within, but none of his other renditions materialized; an apparent sign that the Mirror of Tomorrow has been destroyed.

    Stepping forward, Meng Qi could hear an ancient and disinterested voice,

    ¡°My past is mine no longer for Reincarnation is nothing but the end of my quest...¡±

    ¡°The pursuit of Full Enlightenment seems impossible, but not without a sliver of chance...¡±

    ¡°All living things are born with three souls, one of which consumed during each Reincarnation...¡±

    ¡°But if the souls havepletely disintegrated, the Reincarnation of one will be one no more...¡±

    One by one, Meng Qi heard the verses uttered in a deep voice that came from the Heavens as if an ancient entity had spoken directly to him!

    Meng Qi listened intently, astonished. ¡°Did it mean that my reincarnation would be apletely new ¡°me¡± after three reincarnations? The memories from the first three reincarnations will not go to the fourth?¡±

    ¡°But what about the reincarnation of Ananda? Had he managed to hold on to his souls and formed the ultimate Vital Spirit that allowed him to endure the decaying effects of reincarnation? Or had he used an unknown skill or technique to preserve himself and his onest soul?¡±

    Slowly, Meng Qi began to feel that his former method of regaining the memories of his past incarnations to divine the intention of the ancient legendary entity hiding in his shadows was but a barely effective solution although he could not tell why.

    ¡°But the mere verses alone have convinced me that this exploration of the Celestial Court had not been for nothing...¡± Meng Qi sighed, beholding the aftermath of the great havoc that he had wrought.

    Then again, he understood that one must notpletely take the words of the unknown ancient entity to heart. It could be a ploy devised by the ancient entity who has had a hand in the destruction of the Hall of Yesterday and Hall of Tomorrow, or the unknown ancient entity himself might have a limited understanding concerning the matters of the reincarnation.

    Radiant shafts of gold pierced through the thick mists suddenly, dispelling the darkness and bathed Meng Qi in naked brightness.

    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Caught by surprise, Meng Qi braced himself for any foes, leaping to the left with his Body Movement technique as he looked towards the source of golden light.

    A thousand or more meters away, the form of a great tree appeared. A silhouette of another gigantic tree, melded together by two trees that supported each other, reaching up into heights that no naked eyes could see. The masses of leaves perched upon its boughs canopied over atop with immeasurable girth like a gigantic mulberry tree, glistening with the luster of gold from the pouring golden rays. Orbs of burning suns and golden crows sat atop its branches or floated weightlessly around the tree.

    ¡°The Ancient Mulberry Tree and the ancient Sun God?¡± Meng Qi felt his heart thumped loudly. He saw a towering figure draped in golden robes seated below the tree. A nce at the figure told him that the energies and power that pulsed in the deceased entity¡¯s chrysalis could easily melt him to death as he felt the ends of his hairs burned!

    This was several hundred and even thousands more terrifying than the chrysalis of the deceased Earth Immortal that he had encountered before!

    Meng Qi could only thank his luck that the full powers of the deceased entity restrained within its remnants that have endured since the faded past, its nature yet peculiar and unknown; for it seemed to have been channeled through the distortion of Time from the past to the present. Otherwise, what escaped from within the chrysalis would be the raw energy of a star that could have instantly vaporized him!

    ¡°Is this the chrysalis of the actual Sun God of old?¡±

    And before the gargantuan husk of the deceased entity, stood a figure of ordinary size, d in robes of dark brown with his back facing at Meng Qi. It was Xi, the ¡°Sun God¡± of the guild of The Immortals!

    Noticing Meng Qi¡¯s presence, he turned suddenly and took a huge step forward at his unbidden intruder. With the aura of Five Virtues circling into view around him, he cast another spell, allowing him to instantly close the distance between them both as he raised his right fist and smote furiously at Meng Qi!

    The air between them quivered with the powerful force of his blow!

    There was no need for further words or banter, only malice!

 Chapter 699: The Bladesâ€™ Tale

    <h4>Chapter 699: The des¡¯ Tale</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    The shiny golden silhouette of an borate pagoda materialized over the figure of Xi. Streaks of bright rays of ck and white colors zipped around the silhouette that glowed with the purple aura of the Virtue of Nobility. Like a Deity from legends and folklores, Xi closed the distance between him and Meng Qi. He smote furiously at him as if he was dispensing the judgment of Heaven, his fist striking with the terrifying force that even the air around them trembled at the destructive power he unleashed.

    Feeling no need for talk and banter, Xi chose to eliminate Meng Qi to keep everything under wraps. The thick mists began to break apart and fade, and the aura of the energies of the Five Elements swirling around them was unstable and weak. This impeded anyone present to harness the forces of Nature where most practitioners of the Exterior Realms would lose more than half or even most of their powers!

    But Meng Qi was unfazed despite facing such a powerful foe like Xi who wielded the strength of a Grandmaster. Even without the Heavenly Golden Scripture discipline which was the greatest of martial disciplines since the Moment of Creation, Meng Qi has the Eight Nine Mysteries disciplines which should be sufficiently helpful in such difficulties. He was not the All-terrain Combat Machine for nothing!

    Through transformation and limatization to his surroundings, the greatest strength of the Exterior volume of the Eight Nine Mysteries discipline allowed its wielder to overlook certain restrictions that impeded a warrior¡¯s attunement to the Dharma and Logos of Nature. To Meng Qi, the domain advantage of others would hardly matter to him!

    However, Meng Qi still has reservations on his chances of winning. He knew he might even lose his life, for Xi was a Grandmaster who practiced potent martial disciplines that relied on the elements of Five Tais and Five Virtues.

    With the Element of Virtues imbued unto himself. The powers of the Elements orded Xi unrivaled protection and invincibility! Enchantments or curses inflicted by enemies would never harm him and including the Judgment of Heavens; not even demons and evil spirits could possess and hurt him!

    Any one of the Elements of Virtues alone would have bestowed him mighty defensive powers, more so since Xi trained and assimted all Five Elements of Virtues. This made him one of the greatest with defensive capabilities even amongst the ranks of Grandmasters. By hisprehension of the Elements of Virtues by the Fist Art of Five Beginnings and Five Morals he practiced, Meng Qi¡¯s defensive capabilities put him above that of a Grandmaster, which was also the Realm of the Second Celestial Ladder. This meant that the defensive capabilities of the Eight Nine Mysteries discipline wereparable with the embodiment of the Elements of Five Virtues; and with Xi having the strength of the Realm above his, his defensive capabilities would be insanely powerful!

    Even with the Law Phenomenon enchantment, it would hardly be simple to shatter the defenses of Xi. More so, with the limited duration of the Law Phenomenon!

    More importantly, the Elements of Virtue and Merit protected one¡¯s Vital Spirit from being affected by any psychological attacks. This would render Meng Qi¡¯s unorthodox methods futile.

    On the other hand, Xi has offensive capabilitiesparable to the prowess of his defensive powers. His blows could shatter anything into dust that an ordinary warrior would have instantly died if struck by his attacks. Not even the Law Phenomenon-enchanted Meng Qi with his Eight Nine Mysteries could take more than a few blows from him without the risk of being mortally injured. It was due to the presence of Gu Xiaosang to help that he dared to fight against Xi earlier.

    And now, with him alone against a foe of such power; having a Divine Weapon material ore would hardly help when he could not ensure it hits its target!

    In the sh of an instant, the thoughts about the Elements of Five Tais and Five Virtues spun through Meng Qi mind. He scoured desperately for any solutions; whether to flee or fight. Should he use the Ancient Space-breaching Talisman onest time or should he fight with the Fruits of Karma technique?

    But Xi left not much time for him to think. His fist came nearer and nearer, splitting the dense and thick fog as it came close to hitting Meng Qi¡¯s face.

    With a sidestep, Meng Qi evaded the blow that came from afar. His body grew in size, turning Meng Qi into a towering giant with two heads and four arms. His aura amplified and his Dharmic Form seemed to have merged with his physical body.

    His eyes gazed down at Xi. The Heaven Inflicted Painid still in his grasp like a silence before a storm. Suddenly, in a blinding sh, the saber tore into the air like a dragon freed from its restraints before it came down hard at Xi, splitting the Elements of Yin and Yang, as well as the Elements of the Five Tais.

    The cold eyes of Xi burned with fury from behind his mask. His body leaned forward and rushed at Meng Qi with a blitz, with no regard for Meng Qi¡¯s attack!

    ¡°ng!¡±

    The sh of Meng Qi¡¯s saber was stopped short by the golden silhouette of the pagoda. Ignoring the blow, Xi rushed furiously forward!

    ¡°Crack!¡± The silhouette broke asunder with the circling rays of ck and white light dispersed. But Meng Qi¡¯s de did not sh at Xi, moving away from his vital parts and merely grazed his shoulder!

    With the protection of the Elements of Virtues, XI endured the blow and seized his moment. His right fist smote once more with his immense wrath toy waste to everything, eager not to leave any chances for Meng Qi to recover and defend himself.

    Fortunately, Meng Qi employed his skills, conjuring additional heads and limbs. He raised into the air the Sword of the Mystic Turtle which shone brightly and conjured an auric wall shaped like the shell of the tortoise, blocking against the iing blow of Xi¡¯s fist.

    ¡°Crack! Crack! Crack!¡± The wall of aura exploded and broke at the massive force of Xi¡¯s blow. If the Sword of the Mystic Turtle had not been a Precious Weapon of the Exquisite level, damage by force alone might have rendered it useless.

    Bounced backward by the force of the explosion, Meng Qi reached out to his enemy via telepathy,

    ¡°I have no interest in the chrysalis of the Sun God and His impartation of skills. Shall we make a truce for now?¡±

    Meng Qi had practically admitted defeat.

    But the fury in Xi¡¯s cruel gaze did not wither. Instead, he rushed forth without a response and struck at Meng Qi with his palm, only for it to ball into a fist, and then he extended a finger. He concentrated all his power and malice into the point of his finger, a technique simr to the skill of the Normalizing Finger.

    Meng Qi brandished the Flowing Fire. The aura from the sword of mes formed multitudes of fiery strands which weaved intoyers ofs that wore out the force of Xi¡¯s blow.

    At the same time, the Heaven Inflicted Pain hewed from atop. The aura of his blow split into fragments of energy that shot straight at Xi¡¯s neck to retaliate!

    A sword stroke cast by using his saber!

    Xi showed no signs of faltering. The strands of purple aura shaped like wings behind him as he rose into the air. Like a relentless chariot of war, he raced straight at Meng Qi with the aura of the Elements of Virtue swirled and churned, morphing into the form of a phoenix.

    ¡°ng! ng! ng!¡±

    One by one, the slivers of auric des strike continuously upon the same spot at Xi¡¯s neck. The golden silhouette of the baroque pagoda shattered and returned to form, only to be broken again at each sessive strike! The shimmering protection imbuement of the Elements of Virtue glowed and dimmed with defiance as the form of the Phoenix resisted the attacks that came one after another!

    ¡°Pfft!¡±

    Xi¡¯s Finger of Fading Spirit pierced through the webs protecting Meng Qi and stabbed into his shoulder with a massive explosion that blew away bits of his flesh. Blood trickled slowly from the wound he suffered on his neck.

    Meng Qi staggered backward at the force of the Finger of Fading Spirit, his Vital Spirit recovering from the shock of the attack. He swiftly reached out once more to his enemy with telepathy,

    ¡°I can swear an oath if you are afraid I might reveal anything about this!¡±

    A plea for mercy that came again and again!

    With a heart of stone, Xi came again like a phoenix spreading his wings, his fists hammering with terrible destructiveness; unleashing his full powers as the perfect embodiment of theplete defense and offense!

    Colors left from Meng Qi¡¯s face. The Flowing Fire, the Heaven Inflicted Pain, the Sword of the Mystic Turtle, and the Purple Lightning de struck forth as one. The steel of the des gleamed brightly like the sun as the auras of the advancing irons ¨C summoned by the attunement of Meng Qi¡¯s Inner Sphere and Exterior Scenery ¨C hurled forward and converged upon a single point with tremendous force and weight!

    The four weapons suddenly shed together. The grinding steel emitted arge and terrifying sh that erupted and engulfed everything in a wave of heat that spread in a brilliance of pure white!

    With his swords and sabers, Meng Qi unleashed the Destruction of Stars technique!

    With what seemed to be his best effort, Meng Qi had created a brief opening for him to use the Ancient Space-breaching Talisman to escape.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    A glimmer of many hues stood out from the midst of the massive eruption of light. Shining with bright purple auras as well as ck and white circling rays of light, the five-colored phoenix took flight with the majesty that humbled even the air around it!

    Xi could hear pellets raining upon his flesh, causing several minor wounds all around him. He had forced his way through twoyers of the ¡®Destruction of Stars¡¯ technique. With a twist of his body, he struck at Meng Qi¡¯s legs.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    Meng Qi felt thrown backward, falling back into his normal size as he could no longer maintain the conjuration of his extra limbs and the Law Phenomenon enchantment. Glowing in a shroud of gold, he vomited a mouthful of blood. His current physical state... severely injured!

    With a few adaptions, Xi came again with his thirst for Meng Qi¡¯s blood!

    Just then, Meng Qi turned severe. Despite the ordeal having shaken his Vital Spirit, he admonished,

    ¡°Many times I have pleaded for mercy and many times I have avoidedbat. But still, you would not cease your aggression! Is this your observation of virtue?¡±

    ¡°Despite my transgressions, I have shown my desire to atone. But still, you struck at me with intense fury and bloodlust. Is this your observation of Merit?¡±

    Meng Qi¡¯s voice thundered deep into Xi¡¯s ears. His body shook suddenly, the form of the ornate pagoda and the protection of the Elements of Virtue faltering.

    With a renew and dignified expression, Meng Qi calmly swung the Heavenly Inflicted Pain!

    But bracing himself for the iing attack, Xi¡¯s silhouette of the ornate golden pagoda and the protection of the Elements of Virtue faded instantly!

    With malice in his heart, he had lost the protection of the Elements of Virtue which has deemed him unfit to uphold the qualities of Virtues and embody its bestowments. From the beginning, Meng Qi had never thought of fleeing from battle nor had he thought of actually pleading for mercy. It was a deception to turn the tables against his foe with a ¡°tale¡± using his des!

    Being intertwined to the Sun God of old, either as the beneficiary of His legacies or as his reincarnation, Xi suffered various corresponding Karmic burden which would leave wounds in his mind and Vital Spirit. With the protection of the Elements of Virtues and Merit upon Xi¡¯s Vital Spirit, Meng Qi could not employ any psychological techniques, leaving him with only the Fruits of Karma technique. But with the protection of the Elements of Virtue that also defended Xi against techniques affecting one¡¯s Karma, Meng Qi could not be sure if the Fruits of Karma technique would work.

    Under typical circumstances, it would be eptable for one who practiced the Elements of Virtues to experience wrath and fury in battle, for the ying of evil itself was a way of garnering Merit and Virtue. Meng Qi would hardly be able to prate the defenses of both in a typical fight. But his plea for mercy and evasion ofbat was a ruse to bait Xi into a trap built of the ts that governed Xi¡¯s powers, crippling his skills from within himself!

    Even though this might not entirely demolish Xi¡¯s powers, but it was sufficient in lowering his defenses, allowing Meng Qi to seize the moment and execute The Buddha¡¯s Palm technique!

    ¡°Who am I... who am I...¡±

    Xi fell into a momentary stupor at being thrown into a sudden confusion.

    Without losing his opening, Meng QI had sheathed the Flowing Fire, holding in his hand the Frost-eye Crystal that glowed blue with extreme chillness, with strands of frozen vapor swirling around it. He beamed with delight at Xi and slowly uttered,

    ¡°Farewell.¡±

 Chapter 700: A Stroke From the Faded Past

    <h4>Chapter 700: A Stroke From the Faded Past</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    The ice-blue Frost-eye Crystal came hurtling toward Xi, freezing the surrounding vapors instantly. The kes of ice that materialized sparkled in rainbow colors as it came swiftly at him.

    Having been hit by Meng Qi¡¯s psychological attack, the ¡°I, the Unique and Righteous¡± technique, Xi was thrown into throes of confusion. Visions of his past shed before his eyes, his Vital Spirit seemed fractured by the mental blow. He quickly regained his consciousness, only to find that the Frost-eye Crystal was already before him, leaving no room for evasive maneuvers.

    Meng Qi had not expected to be able topletely destabilize his enemy¡¯s mental state with ¡°I, the Unique and Righteous.¡± Even with the momentary failure of the defensive properties of the Elements of Virtues and Merit, Xi still had ample opportunity to regain his consciousness and survive. Meng Qi had thus not been idle when presented with an opening. He detonated a material for forging Divine Weapons in order to maintain the momentum!

    Icy currents of flowing vapors engulfed Xi who had just restored his defensive powers. The golden silhouette of the baroque pagoda froze, the glitter of its splendor suspended in ice, as were the rays of streaking ck and white rays, the purple aura and the shimmering effects of the Elements of Virtues and Merit. The extreme chill spread deeper inside, trapping the form of the Phoenix in ice. Every Dharmic Form trapped in ice would crumble into pieces when the ice melted, this was the terrible effect of the Frost-eye Crystal when detonated.

    If Meng Qi had not trained in the skills of the Tri-gem Wish Fist of the Heavenly Golden Scripture, he would not have such a deep understanding of the Elements of Virtues and Merit!

    Without the first stroke of The Buddha¡¯s Palm, ¡°I, the Unique and Righteous,¡± not even the most powerful of offenses would have been able to mentally affect Xi even with the failure of the Elements of Virtues and Merit.

    Then again, there may be other ways to find chinks in Xi¡¯s seemingly indestructible defenses. The ¡°tales¡± that Meng Qi¡¯s de had told were a style fullyposed of Meng Qi¡¯s own skills and strengths!

    With the help of the ¡°World of Dao¡± and the Primary Instruction of the Seven Strokes of Heaven Interception, Meng Qi¡¯s skills with the sword and saber had increased substantially such that he could freely execute blows without rigidly following the styles of swordsmanship that he had learned.

    The icy currents grew stronger around Meng Qi. Dragging his drained and weary body, he flew backward. He knew that Xi has inseverable connections to the ancient Sun God, and now the chrysalis of the deceased Sun God had appeared before their very eyes due to the anomaly in the Time-Space continuum. With so many unknowns and probable dangers, Meng Qi could not be sure of his safety, so he chose to keep as far away as possible!

    If not for Xi¡¯s obstinate refusal to agree to a truce, Meng Qi would have sworn an oath of secrecy and let him be. He was not willing to use up the efficacy of the Ancient Space-breaching Talisman when there were still ways for him to defeat his enemy. No one knew what dangers may be lurking in the crevices between the ruins of the Ninth Heaven!

    The form of the Phoenix, despite being imbued with the powers of the Elements of the Five Virtues, waspletely engulfed by ice. The chill reached ravenously for Xi. With his final ounces of strength, Meng Qi continued to maintain the distance between them.

    All of a sudden, the great golden figure under the shadow of the Ancient Mulberry Tree stirred. Its eyes ¨C with burning orbs of sun as pupils ¨C sprang open and a blinding radiance poured forth. It was so bright that only the eyes could be seen¡ªnot its appearance, nor its body.

    The Sun God had awakened!

    He, who was known as an ancient entity even in the ancient times, had awakened!

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    Meng Qi seemed to have heard an imaginary explosion as a wave of heat hit his face with an intensity that could have reduced him to cinders. His senses tingled wildly, warning him of the impending danger. Meng Qi clenched the Ancient Space-breaching Talisman and prepared to make his escape.

    Just then, the Sun God rose to his feet, looming over them like a majestic mountain. His zing gaze swung as he turned, the mes in his eyes red from the ¡°Past¡± into ¡°Present¡±.

    The moment the God trained his gaze upon him, Meng Qi felt the heat from his eyes, the greatness of a God, and the fear of facing one. The gaze of the God seemed to hold him transfixed. Everything erupted into mes, even his robes¡ªand this was all before the mes of the Sun God himself had even reached him from the other side of the distortion of the past.

    Such was the terror of he who hasplete dominance over fire!

    The form of a golden Buddha appeared inside Meng Qi¡¯s Vital Spirit, pointing up to the sky and down to the ground. With the ¡°I, the Unique and Righteous¡± technique, Meng Qi regained hisposure and prepared to escape with the Ancient Space-breaching Talisman.

    By then, the golden mes of the Sun God were close to reaching him. The intense heat had vaporized his robes and had begun to prate his golden defensive aura. He would be nothing more than a parched corpse even if he managed to activate the Talisman!

    The difference between their strengths was too great to define. Even through the anomaly¡¯s divide through Time, a stroke of the Sun God through the faded past of millennia would at least have the magnitude of a blow from a Dharmakaya practitioner!

    Such were the powers of one of the Legends!

    With danger looming and Death overshadowing him, Meng Qi cast the Nature-involving Knack even though he knew there would be no time for him to use any Divine Weapon materials.

    Just then, a divine and airy voice drifted into his ears. A figure in white floated gracefully before him with white lotus flowers falling elegantly around her.

    ¡°The world of mortals is like a prison. All living beings are suffering. The wheel of reincarnation never ends. Suffering is perpetual. Have mercy on my people. The Gods are dawning on us. Ajati Matriarch, Vacuum Hometown!¡±

    ¡°Gu Xiaosang?¡± He stared in disbelief at the figure before him and the ethereal voice that streamed into his ears.

    Gu Xiaosang was now wearing the divine appearance of a goddess¡ªholy and pure as she held a white lotus flower in her hands that looked as if it had been conjured from thin air.

    The petals of the lotus flower opened and bloomed, casting a wave of serenity that invoked a still peacefulness around him. The Elements of the Five Virtues and Five Tais, as well as the Signs of the Eight Diagrams converged into a single point. With the powers of the Elements, Gu Xiaosang fully disyed her embodiment of the Ajati Matriarch, the Mother of All Creations!

    Vacuum Hometown of the Ajati Matriarch¡ªthe end of all things, the finality of all finalities and THE Nirvana-leveled Deity of all of the Realms of Nirvana.

    The golden mes reached them and melted the gliding petals, burning the conjuration of the Vacuum Hometown. It hade before Gu Xiaosang.

    The mes illuminated her face. She studied the impending fire intently with her deep eyes. Her expression remained stern and solemn, betraying no sign of emotion save for an air of purity and holiness, but not without a wisp of yfulness.

    She coughed up a mouthful of blood, tainting the petals of the lotuses red as her aura began to weaken rapidly.

    The white lotus emitted a brilliance of light obstinately, but its brightness faltered swiftly before the horror of the golden mes, only able to weaken it mildly.

    The hot air current blew and whistled at the rousing mes. Summoning what was left of her strength, Gu Xiaosang staggered to maintain her bnce.

    Just then, the Nature-involving Knack that Meng Qi had cast earlier came into full effect and the inexplicable shape of the Immortal Primogenitor Form materialized behind him.

    If one were to briefly nce upon the Form, one would vaguely be able to see a middle-aged Taoist seated within the point where the powers of the Dharmic Form converged!

    The form of the Taoist rose to his feet and opened his eyes that looked eerily dark and distant without the reflections of Time and Space. He formed a hand seal and held in his hand a Frost-eye Crystal while his other palm struck forward.

    The environment around them changed instantly. The Frost-eye Crystal turned red and the golden mes began to weaken. The intense heat around them dropped gradually as coldness rose to extinguish it.

    One of the Nine Primeval Seals, the Yin-Yang Seal!

    A Yin-Yang Seal with the Frost-eye Crystal as a catalyst!

    Gu Xiaosang shivered with the cold, and her face grew pale as the golden mes began to desecrate her person. Together with Meng Qi, who was also trembling with the cold, she endured the blow.

    A crack appeared on the Frost-eye Crystal. Another use of the ore will fully exhaust its powers and it would no longer be useful as a material for forging Divine Weapons!

    ¡°Crack!¡± The loud snap came from afar. The Sun God had stepped through the anomaly, crossing from the past into the present. A mere nce from him would have been sufficient to disintegrate Meng Qi and Gu Xiaosang.

    Suddenly his aura dipped and plummetted. His body began to shrink rapidly as if the decay of Time was ying his outer skins!

    More than tens of thousands of years had passed since the age of the Gods. The Sun God should have long perished and his powers spent, yet his physical form remained. Within its form was the power that could stilly waste to the entirend!

    By passing through time, the Sun God had taken too close a step to his own death as the instantaneous blight of Time gnawed at his body. With barely any power left to stare at Meng Qi, he summoned his remaining strength and rekindled the mes of his body, zing with multitudes of colors before turning into a streaking light of rainbow colors that zipped through the freezing ice and entered Xi¡¯s forehead.

    Without any ado, the freezing ice spreading around Xi instantly melted. He opened his eyes which now had fiery orbs of suns in them as if preparing himself to meld with the mes of the Phoenix.

    The frozen mask on his face broke into pieces and fell off, revealing his gnarled face. It was reduced into ashes before its fragments even reached the ground.

    Xi coughed up some blood¡ªblood that burned with mes. He turned away from them haphazardly and left.

    He had fallen into a very weak state, a state of frailty that Meng Qi could not understand, and both he and Gu Xiaosang could not help but feel aghast by this change.

    Meng Qi watched the figure of Xi disappear into the distance before he finally heaved a sigh of relief. He suddenly felt the soreness and weariness of his body weighing upon him as well as the pain of his internal injuries. He had lost even the strength to activate the Ancient Space-breaching Talisman!

    Gu Xiaosang coughed lightly, her voice weak and sickly. Meng Qi struggled and made his way to her and helped her to stand. ¡°Are you all right?¡±

    Despite whatever intentions the cunning demoness may have had, it was undeniable that she had just saved his life.

    Gu Xiaosang smiled as she answered. Her lips were pale and colorless, with traces of blood upon it. ¡°I, I have saved you once again, Husband.¡±

    Her eyes were gleaming with tears as she looked cheerfully at him, not betraying any emotion.

    ¡°Let us leave this ce and find a ce to heal.¡± Meng Qi watched her swallow a healing elixir and he took a Bhaisajyaguru Relieve Pill himself.

    With difficulty, Gu Xiaosang raised an arm and pointed into the distance. ¡°There are some ruins there.¡±

    Meng Qi looked closely into the distance. The blood that Xi had vomited was still burning, and the tongues of the mes were hemmed with golden sparkles. It looked simr to the mes sent forth by the Sun God earlier. Beside the puddle of blood were several fragments that glittered like amber.

    He suddenly had an idea. He walked toward the fiery blood, took out the Fiery Core of the Grand Sun, and ced it in the mes.

    In no time, the Fiery Core of the Grand Sun shone brightly as it absorbed all of the fiery blood, leaving not even a drop. It now looked more like a miniature sun, with a greater amount of heat and horror contained within.

    A look at the ore told Meng Qi that its grade had elevated, so the number of times it could be used had increased as well.

    ¡°The Sun God would never have expected that his tens of thousands of years of nning would be foiled by you. Your intrusion into his designs has forced him into aggression that resulted in only a sliver of his powers left.¡± Gu Xiaosang struggled to keep up with his pace. The elixir she took had begun to take effect, and her speech was no longer sporadic.

    ¡°No wonder...¡± Meng Qi thought quietly as he stowed the Fiery Core of the Grand Sun. He studied the amber-like fragments in his hands and found that they were pieces from a broken mirror. The cracks on the fragments hindered him from seeing his own reflection, yet it still held an inexplicably mysterious aura.

    ¡°These are fragments from the Mirror of Tomorrow!¡± Meng Qi exhaled a breath. He began to understand: the Mirror of Tomorrow had been taken by Xi. To think that its fragments had now fallen into his hands without much effort!

    ¡°It is not safe for us to linger, Husband. Let us move somewhere else to heal.¡± Gu Xiaosang suggested.

    Meng Qi agreed readily. Themotion that they had caused earlier was too great to have escaped the notice of others!

    He was about to move when Gu Xiaosang suddenly contorted in pain. She continued smiling as she spoke to Meng Qi. ¡°Can you help me, Husband? My wounds are aching.¡±

    Meng Qi realized that it could be a ruse, but having been saved by her earlier, he could only frown and nod.

    Gu Xiaosang leaned over and he caught a whiff of her sweet scent and the softness of her tender skin.

    They helped each other and moved as quickly as they could in the direction of the Hall of Today under the guidance of Gu Xiaosang.

    At length, Meng Qi saw a huge but empty Ashram Hall.

    They stepped inside. After making sure that they were alone, Meng Qi breathed easily. Gu Xiaosang then spoke. ¡°The Hall of Yesterday and the Hall of Tomorrow were still intact even after the fall of the Ninth Heaven. They were mutted and destroyed sometimeter on purpose.¡±

    ¡°It waster destroyed? Was it done by the Thunder God who had sealed this level? Or was it someone else who came before He did?¡± Meng Qi thought quietly to himself. His vignce dipped momentarily.

    Just then, a slender and fair finger tapped on his chest. Meng Qi felt a flow of energy rushing into his body and restraining his Vital Spirit.

    ¡°You!¡± Meng Qi eximed immediately. He was still weakened by the drawbacks of using the Nature-involving Knack earlier. This had contributed to his inability to react quickly enough, and he could only watch nkly as Gu Xiaosang incapacitated him. ¡°What are you trying to do?¡±

    Gu Xiaosang straightened herself despite her still weak aura. With a sickly expression, she smiled and inly said, ¡°Guess.¡±

 Chapter 701: The Message

    <h4>Chapter 701: The Message</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    ¡°You guess?¡±

    Meng Qi felt a sudden urge to curse loudly boiling within him. But with his survival hinging upon the demoness herself, he could only wonder quietly about her designs and intentions.

    Even though they have an agreement to maintain peace during the exploration of the ruins of the Celestial Court, the demoness Gu Xiaosang could have easily paid no heed to Han Guang¡¯s attempts to do him harm and did nothing if she had wished him ill. She did not have to risk herself to save him and only kill him after all the troubles and hassle.

    And she would only have to pay to the Dominator of the Samsara in Six Realms additional Karma Points if she had wanted to leave a mark or an enchantment upon him. There was hardly any need for her to suffer the inconvenience.

    Would this mean that it was a direct approach that would yield quick results?

    Without waiting for Meng Qi¡¯s reply, Gu Xiaosang wore a smile on her face that her dimples sank. She retrieved a little white vase from her Space Ring and swallowed the two berries she had stored within. She leaned closer to Meng Qi. Meng Qi felt the sweet scent of her fragrance, the blood in his veins and his heart beat rousing. He could see the crimson shade of blood in her pale-pinkish lips as she snuggled closer and their lips met.

    Immediately, he felt her tongue brushed his lips before slipping between them and parting them apart! With her tongue, Gu Xiaosang slipped one of the berries into his mouth!

    ¡°W-what the!¡± Meng Qi could hardly believe this was happening. He tried to fight back and vomit the berry from his mouth but to no avail, for his Vital Spirit and his physical body were being restrained!

    Most men would have enjoyed with spine-tingling exhration and pleasure to have a woman of such beauty and grace in their arms and their lips intertwined with intense passion. But Meng Qi felt nothing but fear and panic. What was the berry that he had just been force fed? What was Gu Xiaosang¡¯s deliberate scheme that she has to share one of the berries with him in such manner?

    The berry melted slowly and disappeared, fusing itself with Meng Qi¡¯s Vital Spirit and physical body. Gu Xiaosang withdrew her tongue from his mouth and looked at him with a yful smile, ¡°Would you not like to know what was the berry that I had fed you, Husband?¡±

    ¡°What was it?¡± Meng Qi instantly asked.

    Gu Xiaosangughed bashfully with apparent delight, ¡°The fruits of the Three-life Temple are naturally the Three-life Fruits. With you and I each consumed one, our Fates shall be interweaved together for three lifetimes. We shall be spouses together forever.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Meng Qi could hardly believe that the cunning demoness Gu Xiaosang had gone through all the trouble at the risk of her life only for fruits of such trivial significance!

    She was, by no means, an ordinary woman who would be so innocently smitten with love!

    Gu Xiaosang asked with half a smile, ¡°What do you think it was, Husband?¡±

    ¡°And still she wants to keep the truth from me...¡± Meng Qi understood the gist of her remark, wondering quietly if the Dominator could remove the effects of the berry from his body.

    But Gu Xiaosang seemed to have guessed his thoughts. With augh, she told him, ¡°Some matters are best kept from the knowledge of the Dominator, Husband. You will never be able to free yourself from His dominion if he knows everything about you.¡±

    ¡°Ah?!¡± Meng Qi was astonished. ¡°Keep it away from the Dominator? What were the power and use of the fruit? Was it only a ruse by the cunning demoness to keep me from getting the help of the Dominator to expel the effects of the fruit?¡±

    Gu Xiaosang pointed her finger at Meng Qi¡¯s chest and tapped on him. With heaving breaths and high difficulty, she removed the restraining spells she cast on Meng Qi.

    At the same time, in a tone so hushed that bordered on silence she spoke, ¡°This hall, the Ashram Hall, possesses the ability to shield us from the tracking perceptions of the Dominator. He will know nothing of what we do here.¡±

    Shield from the senses of the Dominator? Meng Qi regained his freedom to move and channeled his powers to sense his own body for anything wrong as he surveyed the insides of the Ashram Hall. There were gray-colored gravel and stones littered around the forsaken hall. Fissures in the fabric of time and space asionally crackled around them, the incoherent blend of the future and the past as if they had returned to the epochs of the ancient. He noticed that his senses could project no further than his sight, allowing him only to see things that were around him.

    Everything was absurd in this ce!

    Meng Qi quietly kept a distance away from Gu Xiaosang, afraid from any more sudden ambushes. He had felt nothing since the ingestion of the berry. There was no healing effect and no signs of him being cursed or poisoned as if the berry had vanished within him.

    ¡°A bizarre fruit it is...¡± Meng Qi muttered and heaved a breath of relief.

    With light footsteps, Gu Xiaosang drifted deeper into the hall. Meng Qi hesitated for a moment but relented and followed behind.

    They walked for some time until an ancient, green-rusted bronze door loomed before them. There was a stone stele sitting beside the doorway.

    ¡°The stone b... It looks oddly familiar!¡± Meng Qi caught notice of the stone stele. Immediately he was astounded by the runic seal script engraved upon the stone,

    ¡°Only Ye May Enter, Ye of the Realm of the Legends!¡±

    The tone of the message was recognizable to Meng Qi. His gaze subconsciously drooped to the bottom corner of the stone stele and, lo behold! There was indeed the engravings of ¡°Yang Jian of the Jade Virtual Pce!¡± quietly in waiting, as if in anticipation of hising.

    ¡°The Lord of Purity and Magic was indeed here! At the Celestial Court!¡±

    ¡°What led him to seal this entrance?¡±

    ¡°Was he leaving anything behind?¡±

    Meng Qi could not help but look around. But there was nothing to be found save for the vast and boundless emptiness around the ancient bronze door before them.

    ¡°I wonder if the waist te of the Jade Virtual Pce left by the Lord of Purity and Magic can undo the seal?¡± Meng Qi thought hesitantly to himself. With the cunning demoness Gu Xiaosang present and him still suffering the drawbacks of using the Nature-involving Knack earlier, he was in no fit state to repel Gu Xiaosang. She would have easy ess to the secrets or treasures hidden within if the waist te could indeed undo the magic holding the doors.

    To his surprise, Gu Xiaosang merely chuckled and turned on her heels, drifting wordlessly away with the grace of a willow. As if disying a gesture of honesty and sincerity for his benefit, she even walked away until she was out of sight.

    Meng Qi was doubtful as he wondered. Finally, he took out his waist te and walked to the stone stele. On the stele, he pped the waist te.

    Nothing happened.

    Meng Qi took another step and walked to the bronze door. This time, he pped the waist te on the cold surface of the door.

    ng!

    The archaic door shuddered faintly, followed by the steady voice of a man that seemed to float through the timeless epochs and divides of eternity to reach into Meng Qi¡¯s ears,

    ¡°All that you seek awaits you in the Jade Virtual Pce!¡±

    The voice disappeared swiftly like a mere dream that had never been real.

    ¡°Everything is in the Jade Virtual Pce?¡± He repeated the words within himself.¡°Yang Eng knows of what I am pursuing? Or was the message for the actual intended recipient of the waist te instead of me?

    Silence and peace returned to the area where the bronze door sat. There were no signs of opening previously. Meng Qi stood there pondering for some time until Gu Xiaosang returned.

    She returned with color returned to her face. Without her previous paleness, she spoke cheerfully to Meng Qi, ¡°As far as I know, the highest most levels of the Ninth Heaven lie behind that very door. The seat of the Heaven Sovereign.¡±

    ¡°The highest, you say? Not the next level?¡± Meng Qi had thought that the door would lead to the next level of the Immortal Realm. Never had he guess that the door would skip through levels and lead directly to the top!

    ¡°The entrance to the Nacre Lake lies somewhere else where there would be other magical seals. I believe Yang Jian had the top-most levels moved here.¡± Gu Xiaosang seemed to be profoundly familiar with the workings of the Celestial Court.

    This confused Meng Qi. But this also made him even more amazed by the realm and powers of Yang Jian. ¡°To think that he could relocate an entire level of the Immortal Realm! And it was the center-most core of the Realm too!¡±

    ¡°There seem to be nothing of use here, Husband. Should we consider leaving?¡± Gu Xiaosang suggested.

    ¡°Leaving?¡± Meng Qi would, of course, concur to that suggestion. But the cunning demoness¡¯s initiative in suggesting the notion made him doubtful.¡°How could she have no interest to explore the abodes and halls of the Immortals in this level?¡±

    Gu Xiaosang teased him. ¡°Our current powers and strengths would not permit us thus, Husband. For our safety and wellbeing. Or would you still want to explore any further?¡±

    That was true. Meng Qi was enduring the drawbacks for using the spell of the Nature-involving Knack without having the Dominator of the Samsara in Six Realms to heal him, and the Bhaisajyaguru Relieve Pill could only help so much in just curing his injuries but not relieving him of the agony of the drawback. It was with the help of the Eight Nine Mysteries discipline that he could still stand and his Dharmic Form could be restored by amassing the required exotic minerals and produce. If he were to get himself into trouble and be trapped within the dimension of the Ninth Heaven, he would never be able to recover and escape without a year or more!

    As for Gu Xiaosang, her condition would require at most ten to fifteen days for a full recovery.

    ¡°Moreover there were only two most precious items in this level. The first was the berries that we have both shared, and the next was the strange and yetrge and leafy tree which is also in our possession. With such fruitful harvests, why should we wait any longer here? Avarice bodes peril, my husband...¡± Gu Xiaosang looked into Meng Qi¡¯s eyes with a bemused expression.

    ¡°She knew that that incident earlier with therge and mysterious tree was of my doing?¡± Meng Qi shuddered with shock. At the same time, her words had eliminated all his doubt that the two berries indeed contained secrets!

    ¡°I would like to leave myself. But how?¡± Meng Qi¡¯s gaze transfixed upon Gu Xiaosang.

    With her ns generally well thought out, the cunning demoness most definitely knew a way out!

    Gu Xiaosang feigned a sad sigh, ¡°I may have had a way. But now I am weakened by the drawbacks of my skill. I am afraid that I shall not be able to leave without ten to fifteen days of recuperation. But by then, your Elder and Second Brothers would havepleted their exploration of this level and return here to try and open the bronze door.¡±

    ¡°That is true...¡± Meng Qi frowned as he started to think of other ways.

    ¡°Nevertheless, I have a way that can help both of us recover quickly.¡± The feigned dismay vanished from her face, being reced an alluring smile on her face. ¡°And once we have recovered, I can activate my Secret Treasure to transport us from here.¡±

    Meng Qi asked doubtfully. ¡°And what method may that be?¡±

    A bright, pink patch burned on her cheeks. Her beauty once again struck a chord within Meng Qi¡¯s heart, ¡°You are also no stranger to the method, Husband. The Dual Cultivation methods of the Shang River Fairy. We are both chaste, both wielding the strong powers of the First Celestial Ladder. By harnessing my Yin energies and your Yang energies blended as one to heal ourselves, our powers will restore swiftly, and the effects of the drawbacks dispelled. We might even be able to leap into the next Realm of powers too.¡±

    ¡°T-This...¡± Meng Qi recalled the methods of the Shang River Fairy and immediately stammered with faltering tongue. He had never thought of this!

    Gu Xiaosang gazed to him with intensity, her eyes like deep waters of ake. She giggled and said, ¡°I would still have a substantial chance to survive when they return. With the Dharma King still be around. But you, Husband, will have to hope that your Elder Brother is still deranged. Why tread the risk of endangering yourself when we have a most secure way to restore ourselves and leave safely?¡±

    ¡°Moreover, the effects of the Dual Cultivation methods are jointly shared by us both when we begin. You can rest assured that I have no ill will towards you. I will also put myself at risk if I do anything to endanger you. Moreover, we are both husband and wife. It is only right that we enjoy each other¡¯spany in matters of the earthly pleasures.¡±

    She sped a hand over her mouth to stifle her giggle, ¡°Could it be that you are embarrassed, Husband? Have you never thought about this? Or are you a true monk at heart since your birth?¡±

    Meng Qi remarked indignantly, ¡°What is there for me to be embarrassed? Unlike a woman, a man does not worry about the consequences in matters of this kind!¡±

    ¡°Is the cunning demoness serious?¡±

    ¡°In anyhow, I do not have a lover, and Gu Xiaosang chose to do this on her own volition. There are no dangers or drawbacks in the methods of the Shang River Fairy. I have nothing to fear to restore my powers and quickly leave this dangerous ce!¡±With gritted teeth, Meng Qi steeled himself. There was no need to risk more perils with a safe n which did not contradict his morals presented before him. It was more likely that the cunning demoness wished to humiliate him further!

    ¡°Really?¡± There was a tender look in Gu Xiaosang¡¯s eyes like the deep waters of ake which could engulf the hearts of men. She slipped out of one of her white boots, the soft flesh of her legs presenting itself to him. The toes of her beautiful feet, wrapped in her socks, held a vague appeal that beckoned to him. Gu Xiaosang gently kicked off another boot off her other foot. With a strip of her waist sash, her white dress fell gracefully into a heap around her feet, her movements delicate and graceful as if she was dancing.

    Meng Qi could not take his eyes off her as his breathing grew heavy.

    ...........

    Overwhelming passion and delirium of eros came and go. Meng Qi tried his best to repressing his ecstasy of the prurient pleasures he had just tasted, channeling and steadying his Vital Spirit as he felt the rush of Yin and Yang energies pulsing through his veins. The blend of the two prising energies healed his injuries and restored his Dharmic Form. Bit by bit, his aura grew with a strength that he could feel his powers reaching its pinnacle and yet it was still growing!

    The Form of the Immortal Primogenitor materialized behind him, spinning like a whirlpool until it converged into a single dot. Formless and shapeless, it manifested in an image of a Taoist. Slowly, the picture gained more apparent sharpness, looking majestic and stern of nce that it resembled Meng Qi himself!

    Meng Qi had broken through the barriers of the Fifth-fold Heaven!

    Petals of white lotuses fluttered in the wind with the fragrances of the water blossoms wafting around them, signifying that Gu Xiaosang had just broken through the very same barriers herself.

    Meng Qi awoke from his stupor, feeling the soft and tender skin of the woman in his arms against his touch, the creamy smoothness of her skin, her alluring scent, and the slim waist that he was holding in his arms.

    Gu Xiaosangidzily in Meng Qi¡¯s arms; her head rested against his chest. Giggling as she spoke, she teased at Meng Qi, ¡°It is clear that you enjoyed it, do you not, Husband? You were in no way a monk earlier.¡±

    Meng Qi coughed a little; his cheeks were burning red in embarrassment.

    Gu Xiaosang appeared to remembered of her earlier rapture of pleasures as she grew bashful. She nibbled gently on Meng Qi without hurting him before she rose to her feet. Lightly, she got up and dressed up in her dress, her socks, and her shoes, leaving Meng Qi once again breathless.

    ¡°We have to go,¡± Gu Xiaosang turned back to him with a charming smile.

    Meng Qi inhaled a deep and heavy breath, repressing the boiling passion that reared its head once more. He retrieved some extra clothing from his Space Ring, with the Qingyuan Taoist Robes currently tattered from the sh with the ancient Sun God.

    Gu Xiaosang tugged at Meng Qi¡¯s left hand. Green leaves and branches of trees grew from where she stood, the very same tree that earlier left the Supreme-wisdom Tree in a fit of frenzy.

    The boughs and branches of the tree wrapped around them and transported them through the clouds and strata of the Immortal Realm.

    Finally, Meng Qi found himself and Gu Xiaosang on a path beside the Golden River.

    His brows twitched with doubt, and he asked, ¡°Why was it that you did not seem to need much of your powers for us to return?¡±

    ¡°The methods for us to leave the Immortal Realm barely deplete much of my powers.¡± Gu Xiaosang answered without even batting an eyelid.

    ¡°What? T-then what was that earlier?¡± Meng Qi was perplexed.

    ¡°I was bluffing.¡± Gu Xiaosang smiled slyly like a fox.

    Meng Qi was stunned with disbelief. ¡°Why had she engaged in the Dual Cultivation with him earlier?¡±

    He suddenly felt as if cheated out of something.

    Gu Xiaosang¡¯s yful smile faded a little. ¡°You have been careless, Husband. You are not holding in your grip the Reincarnation Charm. I have more than enough confidence to take your life if I want to.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± He was stunned by her remark. Indeed, he was no longer cautious and careful in her presence.

    A thoughtful smile lined across her face. ¡°I am, after all, a notorious demoness who spills innocent blood even at my slightest whim and fancy. Have a care, for I might not be so gracious next time.¡±

    She turned around. Flecks of petals glided in the air in the trail of her wake as she disappeared at the end of the path.

    Meng Qi watched nkly at her departing figure until he could no longer see her. Time passed, a long while, until he remarked in a hushed voice,

    ¡°Does this count as heartless?¡±

 Chapter 702: Counsel

    <h4>Chapter 702: Counsel</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    The first ray of sunlight broke through the cold gloom of dawn with a gust of refreshing breeze. Meng Qi stood at the bank of the river, erect and still. The events that have just transpired seemed like a vivid but oundish dream to him.

    He felt no remorse nor guilt about the incident in the Ashram Hall. To Meng Qi, there were a handful of principles more significant to him than his life, yet his life was still very much more important to him than many other ts.

    He would fight to the death of his friends and for justice. But that would never mean that he was one who ced no importance on his own life. At the crossroads of life and death, there was no choice but to forsake principles which were considered by him as trivial.

    If he has a wife or a lover, a person that he held dear, he would have rather hide in a spot and wait for Han Guang and Gao Lan to leave the Celestial Court while he recuperated.

    And if Gu Xiaosang refused to engage with him in the Dual Cultivation method, he would never force her. This was a basis of ethics, a moral precept he would never go against even at the pain of Death. He would also seek a temporary hideout to wait everything out despite the risks.

    But he has no wife, nor has he any lover. All romances severed as even his confession went unrequited. The method, after all, was first suggested by Gu Xiaosang whereas he was familiar that the Dual Cultivation method of the Shang River Fairy has no disadvantage to them. Instead, the technique had restored him from the torments of drawbacks. There was nothing for him to fuss about especially when he should be more open-minded since he came from Earth.

    With Gu Xiaosang as one of the most stunning women that he had met, Meng Qi hardly has anything to regret and agonize on, for he had not many choices even if she had been many times uglier than she was now.

    Still, never did he expect that Gu Xiaosang would trick him. He could not believe himself when he found out that she could quickly leave the dimension of the Celestial Court without much trouble or exertion! This was the most mind-boggling puzzle that has left him troubled and befuddled!

    ¡°But why?¡± The question repeated itself ceaselessly as Meng Qi¡¯s nk gaze rested on the churning waves of the river that mirrored his state of mind.

    ¡°Was she afraid that she would be too weak to defend herself when she has left the domain of the Celestial Court?¡± But she could have drained his energies on her own after she had damaged him!

    Did she trick him into using the Dual Cultivation method to increase her powers? That would hardly be the case, for the records of the Shang River Fairy indicated that a partial draining of energies would be more efficient than a single bout of Dual Cultivation! Gu Xiaosang would even have leaped across the hurdles of the Second Celestial Ladder if she had opted for the former, in consideration of the strength of her Vital Spirit and her physical body!

    ¡°What was she trying to achieve?¡± Meng Qi frown in dismay. He remembered the final words of Gu Xiaosang before her departure and the things she said before. Could it also be part of her designs that he had read about the Shang River Fairy¡¯s methods of Dual Cultivation?

    ¡°Was that also part of her intricate schemes, all for this day?¡±

    ¡°That would have been meticulous nning indeed!¡±

    ¡°Also, there seems to be something strange about her... I am afraid that Yu Longzi would be no less simple a person...¡±

    For all these while, Meng Qi had never really taken heed of Gu Xiaosang¡¯s enticing gestures and proddings as well as her addressing him as her husband. He had thought that those were merely ruses to lower his wariness or methods of diversion to redirect his attention away from her true purposes. He had never really taken to heart the indications and expressions on her part which may only be juvenile. The swift progress left him confused. The cunning demoness was hardly a lewd person without self-respect. Her virginity which she had just given him, was a solid testament. But what was her purpose when she proposed to a Dual Cultivation engagement and stripped herself in his presence?

    ¡°Was that unintentional or otherwise? Passion or indifference? Or was is only part of arger and more intricate scheme of her nning?¡±

    Meng Qi exhaled a heavy breath with exasperation. So deep were the designs of the cunning demoness, Gu Xiaosang, that none could divine her true motivations. Her out-of-the-blue suggestion for a Dual Cultivation engagement was soundly consistent agreeing to her usual disposition, for only Yu Zilong and not Gu Xiaosang would relent to a gradual process of building a rtionship before plunging in a physical entanglement!

    Twice she had saved his life, and now they were joined through a sexual union. As a man, Meng Qi could not help but felt he should begin to act responsibly and lead Gu Xiaosang away from the path of evil to prevent from any conflicting interests and difficult entanglements in the future. But never did he expect that Gu Xiaosang would behave coldly, leaving him slightly bereaved.

    ¡°Still, I am not the prince of a lovely fairy tale. The happy ending that I will have her heart once I have her body will never ur to me after all...¡± Meng Qi grimaced with a stinging prick to his heart as he scoffed at himself.

    Suddenly, he remembered when once Gu Xiaosang was leading a little girl, and the little girl had addressed him as ¡°father.¡± He began to recall that she once told him that within the depths of the Celestial Court their love would be consummated and a child would be born.

    ¡°Could it be possibly true?¡± The notion left Meng Qi confused and nauseous with dizziness.

    ¡°But the blending and refining of their Yin and Yang energies during the Dual Cultivation should never allow her to conceive!¡±

    Meng Qi felt the refreshing morning breeze caressing his face. The waters of the rippling undtions of the river glittered in the rising sun as he basked in the beautiful scenery before him. He took a deep breath, trying his best to clear his thoughts.

    A person passing by noticed him suddenly. Quietly the person whispered, ¡°A man is standing by the river, looking as if deep in thought. Could he be thinking of killing himself?¡±

    ¡°I think not. Surely it is not that bad. It would not be hard to guess if it is a woman. Most likely women in such cases behave so because she has lost her dignity and she is troubled and sad. She will be wondering about her feelings and of her lover¡¯s, whether he is truthful to her and if he will be an honest man to her in the future...¡± So said a schr waving his paper fan. The schr had just returned from a night of passion in a brothel.

    ¡°W-what the!¡± Meng Qi¡¯s ear caught his voice. ¡°Am I such a petty person?¡±

    His cheeks burned red with embarrassment and anger as he began to walk away from the Golden River.

    ¡°I will first return to the stronghold of The Immortals.¡± Meng Qi decided. ¡°I will leave the Supreme-wisdom Tree there and set the price of 6,000 Karma Points for the second bout of assimtion. Hopefully, the affordable price will allow me to umte more Points before the Death Task. I have to refine my Taoist robes with a Precious Weapon of Exquisite ss, and then I¡¯ll rece my Purple Lightning de, which is now a Middle-Grade Precious Weapon. Then I will be able to lend some of my Points to anypanions who are in need. In our best condition and with our best preparations, we will face the next Death Task!¡±

    ¡°Next, there is the green berry that the cunning demoness had fed me. I have to find out what it is!¡±

    ¡°Even if there has yet to be any effects from consuming the berry, and it has not appeared that I need the Dominator¡¯s help in removing it, still I cannot leave the matter unchecked and unquestioned! Who would know what schemes that the cunning demoness has brewed?¡±

    Meng Qi has before gone through the information that The Immortals guild has about the domain of the Celestial Court and the Immortal Realm. From Han Guang¡¯s behavior, it was apparent that he knew nothing of the green-colored fruit. That would mean that the guild of The Myths doesn¡¯t know anything of it either. There may only be two other parties who might know the origins of the green-colored fruit aside from Gu Xiaosang: the Sect of the in Lady and the Xuan Tian Sect!

    Knowing that approaching the Sect of the in Lady would most certainly be out of the question, the Xuan Tian Sect appeared to be his only option.

    Then again, the historical records of such a treasure would mostly be considered a carefully-guarded secret by most sects and orders. Moreover, Meng Qi wondered if even the Dominator of the Samsara in Six Realms himself would find it difficult to infiltrate a faction that has one of the Peerless Godly Weapons defending it.

    What could he do then?

    He was wrapped up in thoughts when he felt a sudden tingle in his mind. He turned his head and scanned his surroundings and found a blood-red peach peeking out suspiciously from behind arge tree. Conspicuous veins could be seen on the surface of the fruit, adding an air of mysterious enigma to its appearance.

    ¡°Damn! It has followed me here!¡± Meng Qi felt goosebumps breaking all around him. He had forgotten entirely about the blood-red peach since he was upied until now.

    The grotesque appearance and the origins of the peach were enough to make his hair stand.

    Cautiously, Meng Qi produced the Supreme-wisdom Tree. Its leaves and boughs glistened with a luster of vitality and richness, looking more slender and delicate than before.

    There was a rustling noise, and the peach had hidden from sight.

    Meng Qi¡¯s brows rose quizzically. He put away the Supreme-wisdom Tree.

    With the Tree stored away, he noticed the Peach peeking out once again!

    ¡°Come here,¡± Meng Qi beckoned with his left hand stretched forward.

    The Peach hopped out of its hiding spot and leaped onto Meng Qi¡¯s hand, rubbing himself against his palm.

    Meng Qi could barely react, and it disappeared in a sudden sh. It had fused itself with the purple mark of a thunderbolt on his hand!

    The mark began to change as if fattening after a heavy meal, from its former appearance of a thunderbolt, it transformed into a streak of lightning!

    But Meng Qi felt nothing, aside from the change in the shape of the mark. Feeling bewildered and loss for words, he could only sigh,

    ¡°And here is one more thing to add to the list of items I need to investigate!¡±

    It was a beautiful day in the sixth month of the year. Lotuses blossomed beautifully with their leaves in cheerful green around the Jade Emperor Mountain. Despite being a mountainous region, different types and varieties of lotuses and other water lilies found in abundance, strewn upon the surfaces of thekes and ponds nearby.

    Meng Qi, d in green and the Heaven Inflicted Pain hanging by his side, walked uphill like a wanderer who was enjoying the picturesque sceneries nearby. He came to the gates to the stronghold of the Xuan Tian Sect and met the disciples who stood guard at the entrance.

    Standing at the banks of a pond filled with lotuses of pale pink, the disciples were all of different fashion. Some had sabers hanging from their belt while some held in their grasp swords of sharp des. Some were dressed like Taoists while some looked like ordinary people of themon folk.

    At the banks of the pond was a stone stele. Engraved upon which were threerge words,

    ¡°The Pond of Disarmament!¡±

    The Xuan Tian Sect worshipped the Heaven Sovereign. As was the custom of the Celestial Court, none entered the stronghold bearing weapons and no one was allowed to fly within the boundaries of the fortress. Arms were to be left in the safekeeping of the Sect or one¡¯s Space Ring or storage bags before passing the Pond of Disarmament.

    Meng Qi broke into a smile and bowed gently, ¡°My name is Su Meng. I would like to request an audience with Brother Qing Yu.¡±

    ¡°Su Meng?¡± A disciple dressed in Taoist garb uttered as his eyes widen with surprise as curiosity and admiration filled him.

    Meng Qi was, in fact, the most heavily-regarded amongst the younger generation of warriors in the Jianghu. But it was not only due to his fame. The Xuan Tian Sect was famous for having the de of Timeshadow as its regalia; it was no wonder that they have different potent disciplines of the saber of their own. Thus the disciples of the sect could not help but look up to Meng Qi who was renowned for his use of the saber andpared themselves to him.

    Unfortunately, the most prominent of the younger crop of the Xuan Tian Sect, Qing Yu, had lost to Meng Qi by a mere hair¡¯s breadth. As time passed, the divide between their skills and powers widen significantly to the point that they were notparable as equals anymore!

    ¡°That is right.¡± Meng Qi nodded softly.

    One by one, the nces of the disciples turned to him. Meng Qi basked in the glimpses and stares of admiration and awe. ¡°Surely I must indulge myself in my greatness when there is time for it. We have but only one life after all.¡±

    As he waited and enjoyed himself, soaked with the stares of wonders, a disciple had returned to the stronghold of the Sect with news of his arrival. It did not take long for word to reach Qing Yu, who swiftly appeared at the gates. As always, his big eyebrows and thin lips hinted the concealed proudness that belied his warm demeanor. His de, the Time Sword, hung by his side. A standard de it could seem from a simple nce, yet within its sheath, it anxiously waited to be unleashed.

    He has now reached the Realms of the Exterior.

    ¡°What business does Master Su has with me?¡± Qing Yu regarded his guest, first with confused stares which then subsided as he regainedposure.

    Meng Qi¡¯s eyes twinkled with a smile while he spoke, ¡°I have a matter which I require your counsel. Please, walk with me.¡±

    Qing Yu followed him, trusting that Meng Qi would never be up to no good in the vicinity of the stronghold.

    Meng Qi produced three pieces of papers. With a giggle, he asked, ¡°I trust Brother Qing Yu you have heard of the incidents in the ruins of the Ninth Heaven? I was able to enter into the domain as well, and I have seen a few things which were peculiar to me. Thus I am here to seek your counsel on them.¡±

    It would surely be an absolute fact that Han Guang would never help him withhold the news of his entry into the Immortal Realm. Han Guang might even promulgate about his co-operation with the cunning demoness Gu Xiaosang and possibly hint that they both share a romance. Hence Meng Qi elected to be forting in dealing with others in respect to the matter.

    Qing Yu listened attentively, ¡°What were they?¡±

    Meng Qi handed him some papers, ¡°I have illustrated them here.¡±

    On the papers, Meng Qi had drawn the massive and mysterious tree, the green fruit and the sapling that grown from its seed, and the Animated Peach.

    Qing Yu read at the descriptions Meng Qi had added: ¡°connects to all other levels of the Immortal Realm,¡± ¡°All will be the same in the future as it is in this lifetime.¡± and the others. The edges of his lips twitched. ¡°The illustrations are terrible, and your descriptions are not helpful enough in helping me to understand. Why the hassle? You could have just directly transmitted parts of your memories to me directly using your spiritual powers. Surely you know how to do so?¡±

    ¡°My illustrations are terrible?¡± Meng Qi could hardly believe his ears, feeling stung by Qing Yu¡¯s words. From his forehead, he drew his memories in the form of a golden sh and directed them to Qing Yu.

    Qing Yu assimted Meng Qi¡¯s memories and reyed the images in his mind. At length, he frowned, apparently unfamiliar with the things that Meng Qi had pointed out. ¡°I am well-versed with the lores of our ancient books and records, but I havee across nothing of the three items you mentioned.¡±

    Meng Qi prodded skeptically, ¡°You might be too young to know everything, Brother. How about seeking counsel from your Elders?¡±

    It was a purposeful sneer in return for his earlier remark about his illustration!

    Qing Yu snorted defiantly, ¡°I am an aplished schr in the lore and ancient records of my order. Nobody in the Xuan Tian Sect will have seen them if I have not.¡±

    Meng Qi chortled and steered the subject away from the three unknowns, answering instead a few questions that Qing Yu has about the Immortal Realm. At length, he took his leave and walked downhill and lodged in an inn nearby for the night.

    The night came and passed peacefully until dawn. The morning sun reared its head from the East. Meng Qi fingered the Ancient Space-breaching Talisman and sighed,

    ¡°It seems that even the Xuan Tian Sect have no idea on what they were...¡±

    He had visited the Sect openly and had done nothing to hide his presence during his stay in an inn nearby. It was a deliberate design by Meng Qi to verify if anyone from the Xuan Tian Sect knows the three unknowns. Somebody would havee and seek him out, or even test him if anyone from the Sect had identified the three items. Nothing had happened through his entire night of waiting!

    ¡°Where should I go next...¡± Meng Qi murmured, wondering on his next step. With the restrictions imposed upon him for his next Death Task, it was imperative that he strengthen himself. Still, it was a perpetual undertaking that he had never once neglected; a practice which he regrly maintained to pursue improvements. To him, methods of hermetic training would be of no use for now.

    His thoughts wandered back to the Death Task which was afoot. He began to study the uing Task and analyzed the perils that he might face. Finally, he decided upon one of his most pressing issues: the matter of the Blood Sea Rakshasa!

    ¡°Should I venture a trip into the Southern WIlderness and ascertain the powers and strength of the Blood-robed Cult as part of my preparations?¡±

 Chapter 703: Happenings in Southern Wilderness

    <h4>Chapter 703: Happenings in Southern Wilderness</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    The zing sun hung in the cloudless sky, shining directly on the hills and the ins. The intense heat made the surroundings seem distorted and twisted. Strange colors even appeared in the sky in some ces, engulfing the area in mist.

    ¡°The rainy season has arrived again...¡± Yuan Wen hid in the shade and squinted.

    Even though he had been living here for a good 20 years, he still could not get used to the rainy season of Southern Wilderness. Apart from the rainy days, he felt like he was always covered with ayer of moisture even on sunny days, giving him immense difort.

    ¡°Yuanyang said the north is different...¡± His tone was both of envy and admiration as he had great respect for his sister. She had not only removed her horrifying birthmark and slimmed down by consuming the weird grass but was also full of courage, daring to adventure north alone. She had many strange encounters and stories that drew envy and jealousy from all the teenagers in the tribe.

    Just as his sister crossed his mind, he saw Yuanyang returning from the hills. She was breathing heavily, and sweat covered every inch of her white skin. It was apparent that she had justpleted a difficult training session.

    ¡°Sis, you are already the best among the teens of several tribes, why are you still working so hard?¡± Yuan Wen asked from the shade.

    He hated training in the rainy season because it made him sweat more easily.

    Yuanyangughed in response. ¡°Bro, the art of Kung Fu is like sailing against the current. If you don¡¯t advance, you will retreat.¡±

    The pressure of Samsara and its dangers made her unable to rx. Even if she had already opened seven apertures andpleted her Inner World, she was still far behind real Enlightened Master Pros.

    Upon hearing that, Yuan Wen became slightly annoyed. His sister had be very different from the other women in the tribe after her journey to the north, and many seniorsplimented her, making him seem especially useless inparison.

    Yuanyang¡¯s adventures had made her much more mature, and she guessed her brother¡¯s emotions correctly. She refrained from speaking and returned to her hut to clean herself up.

    She had be less attentive to the affairs of the town upon seeing the greater world outside. She decided that they were mostly trivial matters that weren¡¯t worth her time.

    She nced over the room as she opened the thick wooden door. Suddenly, she squinted in surprise as she saw a Young Master in a white shirt roasting sweet potatoes by the firece. The fragrance of the sweet potato filled the room.

    ¡°Young, Young Master...¡± She eximed in excitement and then immediately covered her mouth in fear of attracting unnecessary attention. However, the people of her tribe seemed to be turning a blind eye and a deaf ear to the man.

    Yuanyang suddenly turned and closed the door. She was about to bow when she remembered something and eximed in panic. ¡°Young Master, please wait.¡±

    Walking around hurriedly, she mumbled to herself. ¡°Oh sh*t, I haven¡¯t even washed and I¡¯m full of sweat. How can I see a guest like this...¡±

    Compared with women of the Central ins, she was more forting.

    Meng Qi smiled at the scene and didn¡¯t say anything. He peeled the skin off the sweet potato and started eating.

    After Yuanyang bathed, she came out of her bedroom. She had multiple its on her hair and she stared at Meng Qi with shimmering eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯m here to ask you about the situation in Southern Wilderness.¡± Meng Qi smiled at Yuanyang who had sat on the other side of the firece after dispensing with the formalities.

    Yuanyang was delighted that she could be of help. ¡°There are thousands of mountains in Southern Wilderness and each of them posts their own danger. Poisonous mist, insects, monsters, and wild beasts are all around, making travel difficult. Furthermore, information travels slowly here, and there are many from the heterodox path ruling over the hills. Tribes nearby have sumbed to their power and are protected and abused by them at the same time. However, this ensures that the tribe survives. All tribes do this except for the few strong ones...¡±

    She pondered over her words and spoke using the more elegant phrases she had learned in the Great Jin Dynasty.

    Meng Qi did not interrupt and listened quietly, only speaking after Yuanyang had finished. ¡°What about the Blood-robed Cult?¡±

    Those three words were enough to make fear appear in Yuanyang¡¯s face as if she had been instilled with their horrors day and night.

    She took two deep breaths before replying slowly. ¡°The Blood-robed Cult is the cruelest of them all. They love cultivating using human bodies and are even cruel to themselves. They are extreme and love killing. They are responsible for most of the genocide in Southern Wilderness.

    ¡°Even those from the heterodox path do not want to provoke them. If one is killed, many woulde for revenge. However, information is scarce in Southern Wilderness and the wild beastsck intellect, so they dare not be too arrogant.¡±

    Otherwise, if someone truly angered a master, the master could catch the culprit and throw him to the beasts. No matter how strong the Blood-robed Cult is, they would be unable to find the master.

    ¡°The Head Altar of the Blood-robed Cult lies deep within Southern Wilderness, but many of their Elders and Disciples love to hold mountains and enve tribes.¡± Yuan Yang continued.

    Meng Qi had two motives ining to Southern Wilderness today. One was to find out the true identity of the mysterious skill of the Blood-robed Cult so that he would be able to deal with them during the Death Tasks. The other was to inquire about the matter concerning Reincarnated Soul Boy. It would be best if he could use Du Huaishang to sever the infiltration of the other world by Blood Sea Rakshasa!

    Thus, he asked directly, ¡°Have you heard of any reincarnation matters in Southern Wilderness?¡±

    Yuanyang¡¯s face turned pale as if she had recalled a creepy event. She paused for a while before saying, ¡°I¡¯ve heard elders mention it before. There was a tribe on Long Snake Mountain called ¡°Evesting¡±. Everyone from their tribe can reincarnate. They would leave clues and tokens behind for the tribe to find their reincarnations. It worked all the time, and the reincarnated body would have all the memories, personalities, and habits of the dead, except for being a child.¡±

    ¡°However, their birthrate was extremely low¡ªthey don¡¯t have children unless one of them dies and bes reincarnated.¡±

    This inexplicable event gave her nightmares in the past!

    ¡°Seems like a tribe of living buddhas...¡± Meng Qi almostughed.

    He was familiar with this sort of situation, so he would naturally be unafraid.

    Yuanyang knew that Meng Qi was powerful and did not fear ghosts and monsters. She smiled wryly and continued speaking. ¡°However, Evesting Tribe died by genocide.¡±

    ¡°Genocide?¡± Meng Qi was a little surprised. He seemed to have caught on to something.

    Sure enough, Yuan Yang nodded. ¡°More than ten years ago, His Eminence of Blood-robed Cult suddenly attacked, killing them all.¡±

    Meng Qi had already finished eating the sweet potato. His right hand slowly knocked on his left hand as he was lost in thought.

    ¡°Blood Sea Rakshasa killed the Evesting Tribe and Du Huaishang is his Reincarnated Soul Boy!¡± Meng Qi was sure that the two events were connected.

    ¡°Did anyone survive?¡± Meng Qi asked.

    Yuan Yang frowned and shook her head after a while of thinking. ¡°It was said that the Blood-robed Cult searched for survivors for a while, but I heard nothing afterward.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Meng Qi nodded thoughtfully. After enquiring about the location of Long Snake Mountain, he patted his shirt and rose slowly.

    Yuan Yang¡¯s eyes glistened. ¡°Young Master, I can bring you to Long Snake Mountain!¡±

    ¡°Not necessary. I want to find trouble with the Blood-robed Cult before going to Long Snake Mountain. Would you like to follow me to teach the Blood-robed Cult a lesson?¡± Meng Qi smiled.

    He hade to Southern Wilderness alone, and he need not be afraid as long as he controlled himself and did not provoke the top masters of the Blood-robed Cult.

    Yuanyang was unable to respond. She believed in Meng Qi, but her tribe would be affected if she followed him.

    Meng Qiughed and disappeared from the hut.

 Chapter 704: Tasting Skills

    <h4>Chapter 704: Tasting Skills</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    ¡°Bang!¡± The door of the hut was pushed open and a thin young man entered. He wore a red robe that seemed to be dyed by blood. He swore. ¡°What a lousy ce! There¡¯s nothing here!¡±

    Another man in a simr red robe had his back to the young man. He said, ¡°Save your energy. We have to stay for another three months before we¡¯re rotated out. Anyway, there are many tribes nearby for you to y with. Isn¡¯t that better than the Head Altar?¡±

    In front of the man, a terrified boy was tied to a wooden stake. There were silver pins all over his body that seemed to form a pattern.

    The thin man nced at his Senior Brother and exined. ¡°All those tribal women are crude and uncivilized and can only be used as toys and containers. How can they bepared to the sisters in our sect? Unlike you, I¡¯m not only interested in cultivations.¡±

    The red-robed man smirked. ¡°Our sisters are indeed adorable, but they are terrifying too! Brother Xiao, you do not understand pleasure. The painful moans and gut-wrenching groans are all more enjoyable than women. Listen, listen...¡±

    As he spoke, a passionate fire lit up his eyes. He took out a bloody-red knife and sliced off the boy¡¯s hair through the scalp and slowly peeled it off. His actions were extremely meticulous as if he was performing an extremely noble act.

    The boy shrieked and struggled hard. However, the more he did so, the more excited the red-robed man became. His eyes lit up even more and even his body seemed to be shivering in exhration.

    The thin man seemed to be delighted by the shrieking as well¡ªas if it was the most beautiful music on earth.

    There were many Blood-robed Cult disciples in the town. Some were carving charms on the bodies of their victims while others were raping women. It was as if they werepeting on brutality. It was hell.

    ¡°Perfect!¡± The red-robed man peeled a piece of skin off the boy and shouted as if he had just had an orgasm. The boy¡¯s flesh and blood were exposed with his meridian, and he looked particrly terrifying. He was not dead yet, but almost, as his shrieking turned into moaning.

    The red-robed man pasted the skin onto his face and said dreamily, ¡°Such strong resentment, cursing, and hatred...¡±

    He raised his head and stared at the deformed boy with crazy eyes. ¡°It will be your sister next.¡±

    ¡°No...¡± With skin missing from his face, the two eyes of the boy protruded. He was anxious enough to try to bite the red-robed man.

    The red-robed manughed as he enjoyed the scene very much. ¡°Who told you to rebel against the Blood-robed Cult? I took a fancy to your sister, so you should have just handed her over. Now, your master is dead and his wifemitted suicide. Your Senior Brother and Sister are now skinnterns, and the girl still didn¡¯t escape!¡±

    The boy gurgled as if he was cursing the man in front, cursing the Blood-robed Cult, cursing the hellish Southern Wilderness and cursing the unjust heaven.

    His sight gradually blurred and he fell to a dizzy state. Suddenly, he saw many white-robed swordsmen with normal breath and a steady stride behind the red-robed man. They were not from Blood-robed Cult.

    ¡°Are they angels sent by God to burn this filthy sea of blood?¡± He closed his eyes slowly and felt mysteriously relieved andforted.

    The red-robed man noticed something amiss and turned immediately. He saw the white-robed Meng Qi carrying a sword.

    ¡°Why are you here? This is the territory of Blood-robed Cult! Stay away!¡± His face sank but he did not strike.

    Seeing as his opponent was able to approach unnoticed, he must be strong. For now, he should not be impulsive and just report him so that masters from the Side Altar could deal with him.

    Meng Qi smiled cunningly. ¡°I¡¯m here to kill you.¡±

    ¡°We are the Blood-robed Cult! You need to think of the consequences!¡± Knowing that the man had no good intentions, the red-robed man tensed up as rage engulfed him. He just wanted to kill the man and all his ancestors. However, he did not know the strength of his opponent, so he decided to endure the insult for now and seek revengeter.

    ¡°I will kill all of you.¡± The smile of death was frozen on Meng Qi¡¯s face.

    The red-robed man knew that there can be no good end to this, so he smirked in disdain in an attempt to scare the intruder off. ¡°Everyone who has targeted the Blood-robed Cult became skin, bones, and human containers. You can kill me, but I have seniors, leaders, elders and His Eminence behind my back. Can you withstand their anger? I tell you...¡±

    As he spoke, he raised his sleeve, and a golden and a silver ¡°cloud¡± flew out, humming. They were strange flying mosquitoes.

    The mosquitoes immediately surrounded Meng Qi and began biting him. At the same time, the thin man released poisonous mist, concealed weapons, and Gu Poison Bugs that were pure red. He even struck with pure red palms.

    Meng Qi stood still and allowed the insects to bite him, the weapons to hit him and the poisonous gas to engulf him. He murmured to himself.

    ¡°Golden mosquitoes can absorb genuine Qi...

    ¡°Silver mosquitoes can spread diseases...

    ¡°Poisonous fog is based on peach blossom miasma...

    ¡°The palm stroke has the effect of boiling one¡¯s blood and corroding one¡¯s skin...

    Hearing Meng Qimenting as if he was tasting delicious dishes, fear appeared in the mind of the red-robed man. He knew that he had met a true master that he was no match for.

    In extreme fear, he threw nine pieces of human skin at him. Each human skin was bloody and they all jumped on Meng Qi as if they were evil spirits.

    The skins hit Meng Qi but the golden glow rendered them useless!

    The thin man felt extreme danger, seeing the main skill of the Blood-robed Cult rendered useless! ¡°How dare someonee to destroy the Blood-robed Cult!¡±

    He moved his left thumb to use the life-preserving method passed down by his master.

    The thumb disintegrated into a white smog that then mixed with the poisonous fog and flew into Meng Qi¡¯s nostrils as he breathed!

    ¡°Sess!¡±

    A wave of joy swept over the thin man. The smog was the famous ¡°Poison Bugs Smog¡± of the Blood-robed Cult that could easily enter the body of a normal man via the nostrils, killing him within seconds.

    Once inside the body, the bugs reproduce quickly, making it immensely difficult to resolve. Even experts of the Exterior may not survive!

    Of course, the assumption was that the target would detect nothing abnormal and breathe in the smog. The white-robed swordsman had just breathed in the smog!

    Meng Qi took two more breaths and murmured to himself.

    ¡°Seems like mist with a bitter taste. Not very chewy...¡±

    ¡°Not very chewy...¡± The thin man¡¯s eyes bulged out as his mouth opened involuntarily. The red-robed man seemed even more afraid as he repeatedly stumbled back.

    Suddenly, he startedughing grimly. ¡°Go to hell!¡±

    Lights flickered as the formation opened. As it turned out, he had retreated to a stone pir and activated the formation of the hut. Green and red smog filled the hut immediately.

    At the same time, he saw Meng Qi draw out his sword which then disappeared in an instant. He couldn¡¯t catch the movement and existence of the sword at all.

    ¡°Pah! Pah! Pah! Pah!¡± Gu Poison Bugs exploded one by one.

    ¡°Plop! Plop!¡± Disciples fell on their backs one by one, each with a shallow scar between the eyebrows.

    The red-robed man could only feel the menacing swordwill but could see neither the sword light nor the sword itself.

    ng! He finally saw the sword. It was red as a burning jade. The sword had returned to its sheath!

    ¡°At least a Half-step and at most an Exterior!¡± After realizing that he was the only one left alive, the teeth of the red-robed man chattered as his fear turned into madness.

    ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯te over here!

    ¡°I have themunication device to the Side Altar here. If I as much as press it gently, mes will raise immediately. Then, numerous experts of the Exterior will arrive, making it impossible for you to escape.

    ¡°Even if you run fast, you will not be faster than Gu Poison Bugs and Vital Spirits! You can no longer live anywhere in the whole Southern Wilderness!¡±

    He shouted loudly, his eyes red as he threatened Meng Qi.

    ¡°If you let me go, I will pretend that this never happened and that all of this was done by out-of-control wild beasts!¡±

    Meng Qi stroked the hilt of his sword with his right hand, still smiling. ¡°You mean that is the device tomunicate with the Side Altar?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Sensing that he had scared his opponent, the red-robed man continued. ¡°If I press this button, the master of Side Altar wille to save me. He is strong and notorious!¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid now?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll help you.¡± Meng Qi flicked his right finger and a flying light hit the stone altar. Suddenly, red mes exploded into a red glow that could be seen from the distance.

    The voice of the red-robed man stopped abruptly as he stared at Meng Qi as if he was mad.

    ¡°Is hepletely unafraid of the Blood-robed Cult or does he have a death wish?¡±

    The swordwill went through the Elixir Field of the red-robed man, crushing his genuine Qipletely. His nine human skins lost control and turned on the man with monstrous hatred.

    The red-robed man became wrapped inyers of human skin and struggled hard. He made piercing cries but eventually fell, leaving only one human skin behind.

    Before long, a blood-colored figure came flying in with a terrible momentum, making wild animals nearby silent in fear.

    He used his mental strength to sense the surroundings of the town, including the mountains surrounding it, but noticed no strange figure.

    ¡°Dare to run?¡± The leader of the Side Altar of Blood-robed Cult roared. He was about to distinguish the traces and follow the man.

    However, his body suddenly froze as he saw a white-robed swordsman a few feet away. He had a cold face and deep, profound eyes.

    ¡°When did he get near me?

    ¡°No, he has been here all along. How did he evade my search?¡±

    The leader wanted to escape, however, he had years of experience and knew that he would make more mistakes in a hasty retreat. Thus, he flipped his palms, sending waves of blood that rushed toward Meng Qi, melting everything in its path.

    All of a sudden, his body turned into a bloody shadow and jumped together with the wave, albeit faster. The wave was just a cover-up while he himself was the killing move.

    Meng Qi did not draw his sword but watched the blood shadow jump on him and through him.

    ¡°Sess!¡± The leader was pleased but then suddenly felt a chill run down his spine. He didn¡¯t capture a single bit of Blood Essence or muscle!

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t the blood shadow reduce him to just human skin?¡±

    ¡°So these are Blood Divine Skill and Blood Sea Spell?¡± A slight golden glow was emitted from Meng Qi¡¯s skin as he chatted with the leader.

    The leader grew nervous and was about to escape when he saw sword light illuminating the sky like a Grand Sun. Sunlight shone in all directions.

    The Grand Sun rose in the east, boiling the sea of blood and melting the Blood Shadows!

    As soon as the Vital Spirit of the leader used his secret technique to escape, he saw the white-robed swordsman in front of him. His eyes were indifferent to the vicissitudes of life like a deity overlooking the world.

    Supernatural Power of Shaking Heaven and Hitting Earth!

    In a mountain peak full of insects and poisonous fog, a soulmp suddenly went out!

    An old man with white hair like thin snakes opened his eyes in rage.

    ¡°Who dares to kill an Exterior of the Blood-robed Cult!¡±

    He examined the soulmp while a palm-sized Gu Poison Bug of five colors appeared in his hand. It had razor sharp teeth and ten pairs of wings.

    The Gu Poison Bug swallowed the soulmp whole. It then emitted a red light and flew away. The old man rose suddenly, together with the countless bugs that crawled underneath his skin.

    He was the Tai Shang Elder of Blood-robed Cult, ¡°the Venerable of Vermins¡±, 177th on the Terrestrial Rankings!

    ¡°You¡¯re dead when I find you!¡± He became a flying light and rushed out of the hill, following the bug.

    Meng Qi held Flowing Fire in his hand as he flew toward the Long Snake Mountain. He did not hide his trace at all so that masters of the Blood-robed Cult could find him and lure out the Blood Sea Rakshasa!

 Chapter 705: Let Me Die For a While

    <h4>Chapter 705: Let Me Die For a While</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    The mountains stretched back and forth like long snakes slowly moving in the quiet night.

    After a few random turns, the ¡°head¡± and ¡°tail¡± of the snake faced each other across its ¡°body¡±, almost forming a loop.

    However, there was a huge gap in the ¡°body¡± between them, creating a deep valley. The Evesting Tribe of yesteryears had lived here, and thus it was called Evesting Valley.

    Blood mists floated up from the Evesting Valley, mixing with the peach blossom miasma, thousand poison miasma, and dead leaf miasma. Birds flew around it and wild beasts avoided it, making it a habitat only for the most poisonous.

    Fog and miasma weakened Meng Qi¡¯s mental perception, and he thus fell from the air and stepped on the muddy and slippery ground at the mouth of the valley.

    He was still dressed in white, holding his sword in one hand, and walking gracefully at a leisurely pace.

    Looking into the valley, Meng Qi discovered that there were few miasmas and fog inside the valley as they tumbled mid-air, refusing to fall into the valley.

    Beneath Meng Qi¡¯s rxed appearance was a concentrated mind. He slowly stepped into the valley and discovered that it looked as if it had been washed by blood. Other than strange rocks and deep pits, there was not a single trace of human civilization. Instead, blood stains were everywhere, dyeing everything red.

    ¡°Blood Sea Rakshasa hadpletely plowed over Evesting Valley. They didn¡¯t leave a single trace behind...¡± Meng Qi seemed to have realized something.

    Suddenly, he frowned. He had suddenly thought of the mysterious Three-life Temple.

    If what Gu Xiaosang said was true, Three-life Temple was still intact when Ninth Heaven broke down. However, someone arrived yearster to destroy the Hall of Yesterday and the Hall of Tomorrow. After that, Sun God perhaps hid in the ¡°past¡±, or perhaps he was the one who destroyed the hall to prevent people froming to Three-life Temple to search for treasures, hindering his ns.

    However, a paradox arose. Blood Sea Rakshasa had just be a Dharmakaya, and yet he can already wipe all evidence of Evesting Valley. How can there still be pieces and breaths remaining in the ruins of Hall of Tomorrow and Hall of Yesterday? If Sun God purposefully left those clues for himself, why didn¡¯t he destroy the Hall of Today as well? In that case, he and Gu Xiaosang would have left, and their adventures would not have disrupted his n.

    ¡°Someone else destroyed the temples. His purposes are unknown...¡± Meng Qi was unable to find the truth amidst the many unknowns. It was obvious that Gu Xiaosang knew more, but she kept her mouth shut, refusing to leak out any information.

    ¡°What could the demoness be nning...¡± Meng Qi controlled his thoughts as he murmured to himself. ¡°Xi was unable to pass through the seal of Thunder God and could only open it after our arrival. From this, we can deduce that the arrival of Sun God at the Hall of Yesterday and the destruction of the halls were before the seals...¡±

    In the midst of his thoughts, Meng Qi heard a clear and crisp female voice.

    ¡°Another one here to find a way to live forever...¡±

    There was an obvious teasing tone.

    Raising his head, Meng Qi saw a ¡°girl¡± around 15 or 16 years old through the light mist. She was sitting cross-legged on the bloody cliff and was wearing a colorful dress. Her face was childlike and her eyes were naive. However, she had a mature breath that was like the Grand Sun at noon. She was older than she appeared.

    Meng Qi said coldly, ¡°Have a lot of peoplee here for that?¡±

    The mysterious girl flew down suddenly. Her petite body fit her childlike appearance. Giggling, she said, ¡°Visitorse once every few days. However, they are all old men waiting for death. Only a few were as healthy as you...¡±

    She seemed to have not chatted for a long time, so she chattered incessantly with Meng Qi.

    ¡°What did they find?¡± Sensing that the girl was talkative, Meng Qi asked directly.

    The girl pouted. ¡°Is this how you ask someone? With such manners, how can you be from the Central ins?¡±

    Before Meng Qi could apologize, she continued speaking. ¡°Who would not be interested in repeated reincarnation after death? Aren¡¯t all our tough cultivations for power to be free of death?¡±

    After saying much nonsense, she smiled with thebination of the naivete and passion peculiar to the women of the tribes in the Southern Wilderness. ¡°Even though Evesting Tribe was wiped out by the Blood-robed Cult and Evesting Valley was eternally destroyed, some still suspect that the secret to the reincarnation of the Evesting Tribey not in them but in the unique nature of Evesting Valley. Thus, many masterse here to bury themselves in order to pray for reincarnation.¡±

    ¡°With your young age, you¡¯re not here to bury yourself, right?¡± Meng Qi spoke emotionlessly, holding the sword in his left hand. He wanted to appear like Ximen Chuixue, but he could not resist the urge to talk, so he could only imitate Brother Qi.

    The girl stepped into the depth of the valley, proiming proudly. ¡°Of course! I still have hundreds of years left, why would I do that?¡±

    She said nothing about what she was doing here.

    Looking around, Meng Qi realized that there were many new traces of cover-ups on the bloody ground, as well as damages causedter. The wind prating the valley was even more rming.

    He suddenly caught on and said coldly, ¡°You¡¯re here to dig graves.¡±

    ¡°How can you be so impolite? Tomb-raiding! Understand? Tomb-raiding is not digging graves!¡± Seeing that Meng Qi was not here to bury himself, she admitted and rebuked his usage of words.

    She chuckled. ¡°These old men had lived for so long! How can they not have any treasure on them? Anyway, if they can reincarnate, they would have done so already. After they arepletely dead, any disturbance to their grave won¡¯t affect them anymore. Why should we leave the treasures underground forever?¡±

    ¡°She speaks with the habits of Great Jin Dynasty. She could be from there or had friends and rtives from there...¡± Meng Qimented as his thoughts drifted away. ¡°Would they not ce protective spells, curses, and traps?¡¯

    No one wanted to be disturbed after death.

    The mysterious girl stuck out her tongue. ¡°Of course! I almost died a few times! Most of them have self-destruction mechanisms too. We¡ª I have stayed here for several years and have only seeded five times.¡±

    She spread out her left hand, tossing and turning it, showing the number five proudly. Her hand was as small as her body and age.

    Meng Qi followed her forward while sensing the air flow in Evesting Valley and observing the cliff walls, pits, and any other ce that a person could hide in.

    ¡°No one is guarding their tomb?¡± Meng Qi maintained his cold demeanor as he stared at the cheerful girl.

    The mysterious girl slurped. ¡°Not many experts of the Exterior in Southern Wilderness are well-liked. Most of their spouses, children, and disciples would be happy to be rid of them. Few could even stay for seven days. If not for fear of traps, they would likely rob the graves of their own family.¡±

    As they spoke, they turned the corner and Meng Qi saw a muscr, toned man sitting in front of an old tombstone. He was wearing blue pants with short sleeves, and he appeared serious and solemn, turning a blind eye to Meng Qi and the mysterious girl.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that someone?¡± Meng Qi cast a nce at the man.

    The girlughed. ¡°There are exceptions to everything. That¡¯s the tomb of the Tai Shang Elder of Ascendance Tribe, Gu. The whole tribe owed him a favor and thus experts of the Exterior guard his tomb day and night.¡±

    Ascendance Tribe was one of the top ten tribes in Southern Wilderness, with the Shaman Elder as their leader. They were not weaker than any of the medium-tier sects in the Great Jin Dynasty. It was rumored that Gu had lived for nearly 300 years, saving Ascendance Tribe from danger countless times, allowing it to quickly grow into its size today.

    ¡°Gu sacrificed much for the tribe and yet he refused to let go before he passed away, wasting the resources of the Ascendance Tribe. Such a pity.¡± Meng Qimented.

    As soon as he spoke, the toned man raised his head and stared straight into Meng Qi with electrifying eyes and wild breath. He was like a giant wild beast.

    He spoke word by word in a southern dialect. ¡°Say that when you are dying.¡±

    How many heroes and chivalrous men in the world can let go? One tends to be more afraid of death as one ages!

    ¡°He is not weak...¡± Meng Qi didn¡¯t expect to meet a grandmaster so casually. He stared back at the man and said, ¡°If I do so before I die, I¡¯d be pathetic too.:¡±

    ¡°Huang, are you not afraid of damaging the grave in a fight?¡± The mysterious girl stepped forward.

    People of the Ascendance Tribe used a single word as their name.

    Huang returned his gaze and took a deep breath. He sat as still as a mountain again.

    Meng Qi seemed not to have felt the immense pressure exerted on him just now and sensed the air flow once more while using Jade Virtual Divination to calcte the location of the Cardinal.

    After walking five steps forward, he stopped in front of a bloody ground and waved his left hand. Soil flew out and a deep pit was formed.

    ¡°What do you want to do?¡± The mysterious girl was confused.

    Meng Qi stared at her casually. ¡°Die for a while.¡±

    ¡°Eh...¡± The girl was stunned and confused.

    ¡°How can one die for a while?¡±

    Just as she was thinking, Meng Qi¡¯s face turned pale while all life went out of him. Death crept up, turning him into a ghost and zombie.

    ¡°You, you, you...¡± She stumbled on her words.

    Meng Qi fell straight down andy in the deep pit. The earth tumbled and buried him.

    The Evesting Tribe reincarnated before death. How could he discover their secret if he was not about to die?

    When everything was restored to its original state, Meng Qi hid his Vital Spirit and life within his mid-brows. He felt chaos near him and vaguely saw something. However, he could not decipher what it was.

    ¡°It is indeed odd inside here!¡±

    The petite girl was shocked, finding it ridiculous for the swordsman in white to just die so easily.

    At this moment, a figure wearing night clothes swept in. He looked between 40 to 50 years old, was of medium height, and had average looks with a full face of lewdness and treachery.

    ¡°Little Ru, did someone just get buried?¡± He rubbed his hands in excitement.

    The mysterious girl Little Ru nodded nkly. ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Tsk tsk.¡± The middle-aged man walked around the ce and exined. ¡°I¡¯ve told you long ago that this is the cardinal of Qi activity and Yin and Yang. It corresponds to the snakehead and tail outside and was home to great mysteries and secrets. Anyone who saw through this would be abnormal and would have precious treasures!¡±

    He rubbed his hand once more. ¡°How long has he been dead?¡±

    ¡°A while.¡± Little Ru stared at her master nkly.

    The middle-aged man nodded and whispered. ¡°It¡¯s good that it¡¯s been a while...¡±

    He then ced a few ancient wooden sticks down, sprinkled silver needles, and connected the red lines. After a long time, he finally started digging.

    ¡°Hey, why are there no protective spells and curses...¡± He was confused as he stuck his right hand in slowly.

    Suddenly, a trickle of cold sweat fell from his forehead as his right hand froze. A pale hand had grabbed it firmly!

    ¡°It zombified so fast!¡± He felt as if he was flying. This was a once-in-a-lifetime experience in tomb raiding!

 Chapter 706: Sight Before Death

    <h4>Chapter 706: Sight Before Death</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Sweat rained down from the forehead of the middle-aged man. He mmed down hard, lighting the red threads hanging around the grave, contracting them inward until they surrounded Meng Qi¡¯s pale hand. The numerous small needles flew into the mud as well.

    At the same time, his right hand became soft and slippery as he withdrew it with all of his might.

    The pale skin twitched, breaking the red lines and sending silver pins flying off. The middle-aged man could only feel a pair of cold, hard tongs pinning his arm, preventing his escape!

    Desperate, he flipped his left hand over, showing an old copper mirror inside. The Grand Sun seemed to be hidden inside the mirror as it lit up brightly, giving off immense heat. The old wooden stakes gave off a green glow as well and prevented any dark energy from escaping. The mirror then shone downward.

    A beam of light condensed on Meng Qi¡¯s hand, making sizzling noises. However, the arm remained as creepy and pale as ever and didn¡¯t seem to be scorched or melted.

    The middle-aged man¡¯s heart beat faster as he knew that he had met an extremely frightening zombie. He let the mirror fall, and he pointed out using his index finger that now gave off a red and green glow as if it was made of ss.

    ng!

    The finger hit Meng Qi¡¯s acupuncture points with a mysterious force, but Meng Qi¡¯s body felt like an abnormally hard metal that could not be prated.

    The eyes of the middle-aged man bulged out as he cried out. ¡°Let me go! I just fell and identally stuck my hand into your grave. This is all a misunderstanding!

    ¡°I¡¯ll buy and burn paper money, or anything you need! Just tell me!¡±

    He was so scared that he could not choose his words properly, not caring about embarrassing himself at all. He had wanted to use a big technique, but he feared death now that his hand was controlled by the corpse.

    Out of the corner of his eye, he saw his disciple looking dazed and convulsing withughter. Seeing this, he shouted. ¡°Little Ru, stop staring! Come and help me!¡±

    As soon as he spoke, he felt a heavy force on his right hand as soil flew up, exposing a white figure. His pupils dted immediately in shock.

    ¡°Bro! No, Dad! Grandpa! Let your grandson go!¡±

    Meng Qi¡¯s vital spirit had returned to his body, spreading vitality inside him as death dissipated. The paleness and creepiness disappeared immediately. He was cool and alert as he stared straight into the eyes of the middle-aged man.

    ¡°Grandpa, grandpa, huh...¡± The middle-aged man was stunned as he saw the sight. Theughter of Little Ru persisted.

    ¡°He is alive?¡±

    ¡°Sh*t. I had adventured so much and had my hand captured by zombies numerous times. I just didn¡¯t expect him to zombify so fast. Now, how can a zombie revive and be a swordsman instead?¡±

    ¡°Master, I am of the same generation as this brother.¡± Little Ru guessed that Meng Qi had used a secret technique to hide his vitality in order to experience death. Her two eyes rolled innocently as she stared at her master cheerfully.

    The middle-aged man coughed to hide his embarrassment. ¡°I¡¯m indeed old. Trying to hunt goose but instead getting my eyes pecked. Please let me go, brother.¡±

    He just wanted to skip this chapter of events now.

    Meng Qi stared at him thoughtfully, remembering the experience he had just had. He did see something before his ¡°death¡± but they were not clear, and he was unsure if it was anything rted to reincarnation or if it was just his own shback.

    ¡°What was the experience of the others buried here? Did they see those scenes clearly?

    ¡°But they have all died...¡±

    The middle-aged man was ufortable with Meng Qi¡¯s stare, and he would have kneeled if not for the fact that Meng Qi was still holding on to him. Fortunately, he soon felt Meng Qi letting go of his hand and he retreated ordingly.

    ¡°Whenever you go tomb-raiding, has the dead ever written anything on the coffin or the soil? Do they leave anything behind?¡± Meng Qi had an idea and stood up straight without moving or bending his legs and knees.

    Most of the people buried here were experts of the Exterior. If they exerted their full power just before death, they could utilize the Force of Heaven and Earth and leave messages behind.

    The middle-aged man was stunned and whispered. ¡°What tomb raider will care about the feeling of the corpse after death...¡±

    However, he restrained his expression and exined solemnly. ¡°All the tombs that I¡¯ve raided had protective spells. They either self-destructedpletely or left only a few items. I wasn¡¯t able to see any messages left behind.¡±

    The mysterious girl, Little Ru, nodded as well. ¡°Even though my master loves to lie, what he said just now dide from the bottom of his heart.¡±

    ¡°Little Ru, it doesn¡¯t seem appropriate to use ¡®from the bottom of my heart¡¯ here...¡± The middle-aged man muttered.

    Meng Qi stared directly into his eyes to sense any change in his emotions and concluded that he hadn¡¯t lied. He then asked, ¡°Are you from Great Jin Dynasty?¡±

    ¡°Brother, are you from Great Jin Dynasty too?¡± The middle-aged man suddenly seemed emotional and appeared to be staging a show of touching reunion between people from the same hometown. ¡°I am Song Bingde and I left my hometown for many years, traveling to Southern Wilderness today. Even though I am an Exterior now, I am unable to return to my hometown gloriously to see my rtives and friends...¡±

    ¡°Unable to return home?¡± Meng Qi asked coldly.

    ¡°What crime did hemit?¡±

    Song Bingde sighed and replied. ¡°I raided the tomb of an ancestor of some tribe and was cursed, making me unable to leave Southern Wilderness.¡±

    The petite girl Ru mumbled a few times and gave up talking in the end as she did not want to expose her master.

    Meng Qi knew that Song Bingde was unreliable and thus considered checking his karma using Jade Virtual Divination¡¯s deduction method. However, he suddenly felt two strong breaths flying toward them and entering the valley.

    ¡°Yi brothers.¡± Song Bingde was delighted and turned to talk to Ru, ¡°Go hide. Yi Meng has been a Peerless Master Pro for years and is almost a grandmaster. His lifespan is near the end, and he must be here to bury himself!¡±

    Ru rolled her eyes at her master. ¡°Yi Meng is about to die, but Yi Xin is still alive. They are close and he will definitely choose to look after the tomb. We are both only of the Third Heaven and cannot deal with Peerless Master Pros.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true...¡± Song Bingde whispered. However, his eyes lit up when he saw Meng Qi. ¡°There is a true master here that is either Peerless Pro or grandmaster!¡±

    Meng Qi ignored his stare, but he listened to their conversation to deduce the identity of the neers.

    The Yi Brothers called themselves Gold-silver de. They were notorious masters of the heretical path in Southern Wilderness, top-tier masters of sixth fold Heaven, and had their abode in Huangdang Hill. Although they cannot be considered evil, they acted ording to their emotions and had murdered many.

    Stepping into the valley, Meng Qi saw that the two brothers looked extremely alike. They both had white hair, thick brows, and a hooked nose. One was carrying a golden de while the other carried a silver long sword. The former was Yi Meng while thetter was Yi Xin.

    It was obvious that Yi Meng¡¯s breath was weaker than Yi Xin¡¯s, and he seemed half dead. Anyone could see that he was dying.

    Due to the mist, he only saw Meng Qi and the others after he turned the corner. Narrowing his eyes into slits, his breath red as he shouted.

    ¡°Piss off!¡±

    Who would want strangers to watch their death?

    Yi Meng was in a very bad mood as he was about to die.

    Saber Qi shed across the sky as bloody rocks fell from above like rain. The Vital Spirit of Meng Qi felt a golden saber covering the sky and himself.

    With a cold hum from him, the valley heated up repeatedly, melting the rocks and the ground. Beams of light fell from the sky, dispersing Meng Qi¡¯s breath. They were like sunshine but were, in fact, the swordwill of Meng Qi.

    mes appeared on Yi Meng¡¯s body, sending him back a few steps. If this was a duel, he would have been suppressed by Meng Qi¡¯s momentum, exposing his weakness involuntarily.

    Yi Xin ran forth with his silver sword, standing next to his brother. He felt the profound and vast momentum of the swordsman as well as his sharp swordwill. He estimated that the swordsman was probably a grandmaster.

    At this moment, Huang spoke up. ¡°If you destroy this ce, Ascendance Tribe will not forgive you!¡±

    The Yi Brothers stopped their attack while Meng Qi also restrained his breath. He already had some ideas.

    Seeing that Meng Qi gave way, the Yi Brothers ventured forth deep into the valley. Song Bingde sighed as he realized that he could not dig the grave.

    The young girl Ru bowed to Meng Qi while smiling. ¡°We are predestined friends since we met here by chance. How should I address you?¡±

    ¡°Wuming. For both my sword and myself.¡± Meng Qi said casually.

    ¡°Hi, Brother Wuming!¡± Ru had a dimple on her left cheek, but it had no impact on her beauty.

    Meng Qi felt that Ru was entric. She looked naive and young and seemed like she was not shrewd. However, she also had a sense of maturity that did not fit her age. Meng Qi did not believe that she was younger than him as she was already an Exterior master.

    Meng Qi pretended to be cold and did not say much, only patiently waiting. After a while, Meng Qi sensed the changing Qi and understood that Yi Meng had been buried. He walked there and saw the tombstone. Yi Meng was full of grief, sitting cross-legged in between the rocks.

    ¡°People of the Evesting Tribe left clues and tokens before they died in order to help people find their reincarnations. Do you intend to wait for your brother to find you by merely sitting here?¡± Meng Qi said casually.

    This statement was ground-breaking as Yi Xin stood up at once. ¡°Yes, I need to find his reincarnation based on clues. How can I just wait passively?¡±

    Initially, most Exterior masters who came to Evesting Valley copied the behavior of the Evesting Tribe and buried themselves after they died, leaving no clues and hints behind. After that, people decided that the terrain was the key to reincarnation and they changed it to burial before death, lending the power of the valley for reincarnation. They no longer copied the Evesting Tribe since the surroundings were utterly destroyed by Blood Sea Rakshasa.

    Year after year, no one remembered the matter of clues as if just being buried here would allow reincarnations toe back one day.

    Yi Xin stepped out and dispelled the curses and protective spell, stunning Song Bingde in the process. ¡°How did Wuming convince the rtive to tomb raid for him?¡±

    After a long time, the coffin was exposed. Yi Xin took a deep breath and opened it carefully.

    Sharp sounds of friction rang and the inside of the coffin was exposed. Song Bingde stared into it and gasped in shock.

    Yi Meng was indeed dead, but his eyes were widened in bewilderment, sending a shiver down everyone¡¯s spine.

    Meng Qi and Yi Xin used their spirit to sense the coffin and soon realized the carved words on the coffin.

    ¡°I saw another myself...¡±

    ¡°Another myself...¡± Meng Qi turned solemn at once. ¡°The Evesting Valley is odd indeed!

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t I see it myself, though?

    ¡°Was it because I faked my death?¡±

    While he was thinking, he realized that Huang, who had followed him here, was now exhrated. Huang ran back fast and destroyed Gu¡¯s coffin, attempting to find a message to find the reincarnation of his elder.

    Meng Qi was going to just watch quietly but a sudden sense of danger sparked in his heart. He shouted out involuntarily.

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    Huang had alreadypletely lifted the protective spell. The coffin was pushed open from inside and a malicious breath rushed into the sky!

 Chapter 707: Who Are They?

    <h4>Chapter 707: Who Are They?</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Huang was very excited. Having never considered the possibility of a message left behind, he felt that he had wasted several years. ¡°How is the condition of my elder¡¯s reincarnation? Hopefully, it¡¯s not toote!¡±

    With mixed feelings of guilt and surprise, he quickly removed the protective spell and curse surrounding the coffin and opened the lid.

    All of a sudden, a terrible aura of terror rushed out of the coffin, making him shiver and freeze in shock. He saw a bronze fist the size of a y pot punching toward him.

    It was abnormally heavy, with the force of ten wild beasts charging, shaking even the void and tearing dark and horrible cracks into it. It spelled destruction.

    Huang was shocked and was caught off guard. He could only watch as the punch came toward him. Only one thought struck him, ¡°If I get hit, my body will be torn apart!¡±

    At this moment, a sword light shed past him and transformed into numerous shes of lights. They were in pairs of yin and yang, connecting each other from end to end to form vortices.

    Bang, bang, bang!

    The vortices were destroyed by the punch, one after another. However, each of them weakened the fist and slowed the punch down, reducing its power and giving Huang a chance to escape!

    ¡°Nice sword art!¡± Huang praised silently as he did a backflip, destroying the surface he had just stood on purely with the force of his legs.

    The sword art seemed to be simple and organized but it was incredibly difficult to even create hundreds of sword light of equal strength. To be able to do it at one¡¯s fingertips, and to create Yin and Yang out of them signified extreme control over one¡¯s martial arts. Even the most meticulous elder of Ascendance Tribe had failed to impress Huang as much.

    After his backflip, Huangnded on his feet and punched out. The ground shook as the corpse in the coffin felt the punch that had the strength to destroy even mountains!

    Boom!

    The airflow exploded as Evesting Valley became dark once more. The ground continued to shake as rocks rained down. Huang retreated a few steps, his right hand trembling from the shockwaves.

    Then, he saw a figure appearing. It was the rude swordsman in white.

    The corpse rose from the coffin. He was dressed in linen robes and had pale and sparse white hair. Wrinkles spread across the entirety of his old face. Like most corpses of Exterior masters, it did not decay.

    He was almost nine feet tall and had immense strength hidden in his skinny limbs as if he hadbined Inner Qi, Vital Spirit, the Interior, and his flesh and blood into one. Any movement of his could destroy mountains and rivers!

    ¡°He was a top-tier Exterior master when he died. Seems like he is still as strong...¡± Meng Qi analyzed Gu¡¯s strength while holding on to his long sword.

    ¡°Zombie, zombie again!¡± Song Bingde retreated in fright. ¡°I just wanted to raid some tombs, how did I get myself into this?¡±

    Gu stepped out, and the ground shook. His eyes were hollow as he opened his mouth to speak.

    ¡°Such a strong body¡ªenough to let me kill all that I want to kill!¡±

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t sound like something Gu would say. Could he be possessed by ghosts or spirits?¡± Just as the thought crossed Meng Qi¡¯s mind, Gu changed his tone to that of a sad middle-aged man.

    ¡°I want you to die!¡±

    ¡°Er...¡± Meng Qi, Huang, and Yi Xin were all stunned.

    He turned his cold stare at them, resentment filling his eyes. Grinding his teeth, he shouted.

    ¡°All of you!¡±

    This time, the voice was coarse but immature, as if he was a teenager who was still developing.

    ¡°Could that be Gu across time?¡± Meng Qi felt that he had encountered another strange event.

    Gu took another step forward. The ground shook once more in response. He raised his right hand as if he was about to p someone as his voice tapered up.

    ¡°Adulterer and whore! Return my child!¡±

    The void became heavy as another few cracks appeared on it, sending an extremely horrifying breath out. Meng Qi returned to his solemn self and concentrated the energy of the surroundings and the Force of Heaven and Earth to the sword tip, thrusting out slowly yet heavily!

    At the same time, Huang stepped ahead with a vast and wild breath. Gu was strong but acted simply. He merely punched out, tearing the airflow apart, shredding rocks and copsing earth.

    Boom!

    The mountain wobbled, and ck needles seemed to appear where the fists met. Bloody cliffs on both sides copsed as if it was a bloody waterfall.

    Meng Qi and Huang retreated while Gu merely stopped. He pounced on them once more with a twisted expression and a piercing voice.

    ¡°You killed my family and raped me! If I can¡¯t be alive, you must die too!¡±

    Meng Qi gasped in shock, confused by Gu¡¯s behavior. ¡°Could he be possessed by tens, hundreds or thousands of ghosts?¡±

    That made Gu incredibly eerie and evil!

    ¡°However, Huang was guarding the grave and no ghost should have been able toe near it. Could it be because of Evesting Valley?¡±

    ¡°Yi Meng had seen another one of himself. Could Gu have seen multiple copies of himself?¡±

    In his train of thought, Meng Qi suddenly had an idea. No matter what Gu had encountered, he had experienced something simr.

    He stuck his long sword in front and pointed toward the sky!

    Suddenly, Gu¡¯s eyes became bloody red and tears slid down his face. He punched Yi Xin so hard that he knocked down half the mountain. Then, he hit Huang with his shoulder, sending him spouting blood far away, and leaving a mark as deep as an inch on the bloody ground.

    Boom!

    Huge rocks kept falling down. Song Bingde and Little Ru were amazed at the scene and frightened by Gu¡¯s strength. Even two top-tier experts of the sixth Heaven could not hurt him!

    Suddenly, there seemed to be a slight change in the world, which made Little Ru stare at Meng Qi subconsciously. She could only see the swordsman in white bing indomitable, taller than the bloody cliff on either side. His breath was profound and mystical as if he was the master and ruler of the region.

    He was as solemn as Buddha, pointing the long sword in front of his mid-brows at the sky. His left hand held on to the sword spell while the right hand pointed at the earth.

    In the Heavens and on Earth, I, the Unique and Righteous, am everywhere!

    This is the most effective way to deal with an enemy with a split personality.

    Flowing Fire pierced out with neither speed nor intent to kill. It was more like a bludgeoning of the head or an enlightened finger pointing at the eyebrows.

    Little Ru felt the red light of Flowing Fire like Grand Sun, lighting up every dark corner, including the human heart. Boundless light meant boundless life.

    Her eyes became trance-like, and the pupil was filled withforting fire. Suddenly, she moaned in a low voice while hugging her head, face distorted. It was as if she was fighting her inner demons.

    They all had reactions except for Gu, whose voice had turned feminine and resentful.

    ¡°I did everything for the Emperor!¡±

    ¡°Even The Buddha¡¯s Palm had no effect! What exactly is this monster?¡± Meng Qi¡¯s hairs stood on end as he felt that even his Law Phenomenon body was smallpared to Gu.

    Thud!

    The void made a strange noise, and Gu suddenly climbed high, absorbing Force of Heaven and Earth using his right fist. He brought the ghastly wind and the silent but terrible crack.

    Meng Qi took a deep breath and remained calm. He activated his sword art again, weaving meshes using sword light thatplemented each other. In the end, he pushed forward using his sword and focused the hundred sword lights toward one ce.

    Kaboom! Ssh!

    In the explosion, the cliffs on both sides copsed again, almost destroying itpletely and burying Evesting Valley. If Yi Xin and Huang had not been Exterior masters, they would most likely have been buried inside.

    Half of Meng Qi¡¯s body was buried by rocks, and he retreated a few steps to pull himself out of it. Gu was still chasing him with a giant boulder in hand.

    Meng Qi was in no hurry as he responded with his sword art. He used desmanship, sword art, palm stroke, and fist techniques appropriately to respond to each threat. Coupled with the power of Law Phenomenon, he retreated step by step, allowing the cliff to copse before him. He didn¡¯t show any sign of defeat.

    Under attack, Meng Qi suddenly realized an issue. Even though tribes in Southern Wilderness were well-known for their brutal and unchanging skills, usually utilizing brute force to suppress any techniques, Gu seemed too monotonous for a long-term Exterior master. He could only rush forward punching as if he was demolishing Evesting Valley.

    ¡°Could he not know any skills and techniques and is relying purely on his physical force?¡±

    The thought made Meng Qi change his n. He removed Law Phenomenon and utilized fast movement of his sword instead. Even Song Bingde, an exterior master, could only see residual shadows of the sword movements!

    Unexpected attacks from both front and back made Gu cry out in pain repeatedly. He punched forward with great force but could not hit Meng Qi at all. In fact, many ws were instead exposed that Meng Qi, in turn, used to injure him.

    However, Meng Qi was not greedy. He retreated after every attack. Slowly but surely, Gu became drenched in his own blood as his breath weakened.

    Knowing that his n had seeded, Meng Qi became calmer. Such a technique wasbined with the experiences he had from fighting He Jiu, bing more sessful.

    Suddenly, Gu¡¯s breath disappeared. He kneeled down suddenly and copsed. Even though one could still feel his power, he was obviously dead.

    The sudden change stunned Meng Qi as he subconsciously thought, ¡°You died before I even attacked...¡±

    ¡°The Buddha¡¯s Palm was useless but his consciousness slowly faded away by itself? Could it be just a few ghosts and had nothing to do with Vital Spirit?¡±

    Huang hurried forth, injured. He carried Gu¡¯s corpse to Meng Qi and nodded. ¡°Thanks for saving me.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee. Saving you also meant saving myself.¡± Meng Qi maintained his demeanor as a cool swordsman.

    Huang nced at him once more. ¡°You look like a swordsman I encountered many years ago. However, you are not as indifferent and tough as he was.¡±

    ¡°Who?¡± Meng Qi was slightly curious.

    ¡°He did not mention his name but he should be famous in Central ins based on his strength. I met him ten years ago when I was first guarding the tomb...¡± Huang briefly described the looks and manner of the swordsman.

    A figure appeared in Meng Qi¡¯s mind at once. He was aloof and indifferent¡ªas ruthless as a sword.

    ¡°Su Wuming!

    ¡°Outer-sky God Sword, Su Wuming!

    ¡°He came to Evesting Valley?¡±

    This discovery shocked Meng Qi.

    ¡°What was he here for?¡± Meng Qi lowered his voice.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t pay attention to him. I think he just walked around.¡± Huang replied casually as he carried Gu¡¯s body to the original ce of the tomb. After some digging, he finally found the broken coffin.

    Inside the coffin, a few words of the Southern Wildernessnguage appeared.

    ¡°Who are they, who am I...¡±

    An eerie feeling crept into Meng Qi¡¯s mind once more. At this moment, the voice of Song Bingde entered his ears. ¡°Little Ru, Little Ru, are you alright?¡±

    Turning around, Meng Qi saw the girl tumbling in the ruins with her hand on her head. She was in extreme pain.

 Chapter 708: Boon or Bane

    <h4>Chapter 708: Boon or Bane</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Little Ru was adorable and petite. She looked like she was in her teens and spoke naively and candidly. However, her maturity and her prowess as an Exterior practitioner made her all the more intriguing.

    Rolling in the pile of bloodied gravel, she covered her head and moaned with anguish.

    Meng Qi was about to check when he realized that Little Ru¡¯s moans weakened as her convulsions slowed. There were no fluctuations with her aura. She seemed to have recovered. Meng Qi could not help but marvel at her abilities.

    ¡°Are you all right, Little Ru?¡± Meng Qi asked curiously, seeing that Little Ru was no longer suffering from the pain.

    The details had not escape Meng Qi¡¯s notice, despite the heat of the battle. He knew that her headache began when he used the ¡°I, the Unique and Righteous¡± with his sword. Her injury had not ured in battle.

    Meng Qi understood the effects of his own technique upon the minds of those with mental weakness. What Little Ru had experienced was perfectly normal. Even her teacher, Song Bingde was momentarily dazed by the technique.

    It has been quite a while since the battle had ended. Even Song Bingde had recovered, but why was Little Ru in so much pain?

    ¡°Was she mentally hurt; in either her Vital Spirit or her mind?¡±

    Her face was extremely pale and her expression was distant and lost; looking deeply shakened and confused.

    She did not respond to Meng Qi and only looked nkly around her. Gradually, she put on a morose expression; her innocence instantly reced with a renewed mellowness. Her behavior and disposition turned, transforming from that of a young and innocent girl into that of a youngdy.

    ¡°Huh...¡± Meng Qi¡¯s brows raised slightly, confused about the strange changes that had befallen Little Ru.

    ¡°Her former innocence was just due to the loss of her memories?¡± Meng Qi guessed subconsciously, remembering some of the trivial tales he had heard before.

    Little Ruposed herself and stood up slowly, smiling. ¡°I¡¯m fine. My Vital Spirit was badly shaken when I saw the blow of your sword. I felt a tearing pain pierce through me; but I¡¯m fine now.¡±

    Her face was still pale and sickly after the ordeal.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Meng Qi could not intrude and asked about the pain inflicted to her Vital Spirit or her mind. He gave only a few gentle nods and inquired no further.

    Song Bingde heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be weaker than me considering your usual lively demeanor, Little Ru. I do not even have a headache now...¡±

    Little Ru interrupted him with a groan of pain. ¡°I think I will just return to their to recover, Master.¡±

    ¡°Very well.¡± Song Bingde looked at Meng Qi and the others and nodded vigorously, indicating his assent. The presence of the strangers of the ounds would not allow for any plunders for now, instead, he would best prepare himself for any sudden unwanted incidents.

    Song Bingde and his disciple took their leave. After the duo left, Yi Xin, the ¡°Silver Sword¡± took his leave with his brother¡¯s corpse after healing himself. But the conclusion of his search was still too abstract for Meng Qi¡¯sprehension, making it extremely difficult to find his reincarnation.

    Meng Qi decided to continue exploring the vicinity of Evesting Valley. He sat down cross-legged on t ground and recalled his sights and visions before his death, trying also to decipher the messages left by Yi Meng and Gu.

    ¡°The other me? The others? Was this alike to the Hall of Tomorrow, where I can see numerous versions of my futures from parallel universes?¡± Meng Qi was soon lost in his train of thought.

    ¡°However, why did Yi Meng only see one of himself? Why did he not fall into a deathly limbo? Why did Gu see many people? Why did he settle into limbo instead?¡±

    ¡°While it may be normal for Song Bingde and Little Ru to not notice the ¡®inconsequential¡¯ messages, but, how was it that they have not encountered any more Exterior practitioners in deathly limbo during their plunders?¡±

    ¡°Was it because that Gu possessed the greatest strength, being close to the Realm of the Half-step from the Dharmakaya? Or was it because of the site that heid in?¡±

    He was about to continue his search, when Huang had finished recing Gu back into the coffin. With the magical tools mounted and carried on his back, he rose to his feet. ¡°I am bringing my elder back to my tribe. Will youe along?¡±

    He intended to thank Meng Qi properly for saving his life.

    ¡°No, thank you. I think I¡¯ll continue exploring the Evesting Valley.¡± Meng Qi declined calmly.

    Hearing this, Huang could not help but ask bluntly, ¡°But you said it was sad and miserable earlier, did you not? Why are you still seeking the secrets of the Evesting Valley?¡±

    The native of the Southern Wilderness was still somewhat resentful of Meng Qi¡¯s earlier remarks.

    Meng Qi sighed and replied, ¡°I meant no offense to your elder. I have experienced much in my recent years, that has culminated to my disdain on matters of reincarnations. It was a mere slip of my tongue with no disrespect meant to anyone.¡±

    ¡°No one is willing to die,¡± Huang said tly. Standing at almost two heads taller, he towered over Meng Qi.

    Meng Qi stroked the hilt of his sword with his right hand. ¡°And none will want to be some one else¡¯s reincarnation, no?¡±

    The atmosphere around them tensed suddenly. Huang¡¯s stare changed. He opened his mouth a few times and tried to speak but no voice came out.

    There was no telling right or wrong in matters of this nature. But Meng Qi had just clearly disyed his repudiation towards the matter of reincarnation!

    He wished not to be used as a pawn of reincarnation by others, and thus, he opposed the concept entirely!

    Huang¡¯s copper-bronze skin glistened lightly under the blood-red light. He adjusted briefly the coffin behind hin. Before he left, he asked, ¡°Why still seek the secret of the Evesting Valley then?¡±

    ¡°I cannot rest until I understand it.¡± Meng Qi answered tly. Hemented in his heart, ¡°I can¡¯t truthfully tell you that it is because of my Death Task, can I?¡±

    Then again, figuring out the secrets would surely help him free himself from the devious schemes of the ancient legends lurking in the shadows!

    Huang remained silent. For once, he became doubtful about his beliefs in reincarnation. He began walking out of the valley, stepping on the fallen debris of the copsed cliff. He suddenly stopped. ¡°The pair earlier didn¡¯t seem to be like plunderers. They seemed more like they were searching for something.¡±

    ¡°Searching for something?¡± An idea popped up in Meng Qi¡¯s mind. He got up to his feet immediately and flew towards the ce where Song Bingde and Little Ru had disappeared.

    ¡°I hope it¡¯s not toote!¡±

    The ¡°nake tail¡± mountain peak on the outskirts of the Evesting Valley, poisonous fog, venomous bugs, and wild beasts roamed freely around.

    After flying into the mountains, Little Ru sighed suddenly with apparent pain and mncholy.

    ¡°Are you still feeling ufortable, Little Ru?¡± A mousy Song Bingde asked as he looked around suspiciously as if he was afraid of being discovered.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Master.¡± Little Ru replied. She had recovered back to health.

    ¡°Of course she¡¯s fine. She¡¯s just awakened.¡± Suddenly, a voice came from the distant, throwing Song Bingde into a frightful scare that he turned around immediately, a sword held in his right hand and a bell in the other.

    A sh of silver gleamed across their sights. Yi Xin hade with a blow of his sword. His eyes were burning with hatred as he stared intensely at Little Ru.

    ¡°What awakening?¡± Song Bingde was confused.

    Yi Xin snorted. ¡°Your disciple is no ordinary person. She is a remnant of the Evesting Tribe!¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Song Bingde blurted out with shock as he turned to stare at Little Ru with disbelief.

    Yi Xin sneered. ¡°I have visited the Evesting Tribe to learn the methods of reincarnation but my requests were coldly rejected. They were powerful then and I could not afford to interfere with them. But now, you are all what is left of the Tribe. Hand over the method at once!¡±

    His stare turned to Little Ru for the second half of his sentence.

    ¡°What are you talking about, Senior Yi?¡± Confusion was all over Little Ru¡¯s dazed face.

    ¡°No more lies! The special feeling emanating from one of the Evesting Tribe is familiar to me. I have observed your kind for over a year.¡± Yi Xin let out a devillish grin. ¡°Tell me the secret, and I¡¯ll let you go. If not, I¡¯ll skin you alive before I ughter you!¡±

    Little Ru¡¯s face darkened instantly. Her innocent expression and spirit faded, reced by theplexion of an old hag who had experienced many lifetimes. In a clear crisp voice, she uttered, ¡°The Oath of Venomous Vermins!¡±

    The God of Venomous Vermin was extensively worshipped in the region of the Southern Wilderness. Everywhere in the ound bore traces of its unholy presence. It was rumored that the Blood-robed Cult has received the blessing and protection of the God of Venomous Vermin when the Cult was driven from the Central ins.

    ¡°An oath?¡± Song Bingde stared at his disciple, then at Yi Xin, his mouth open and speechless.

    ...

    Meng Qi calcted and traced the the trail of the pair. He had them within his sights after half an hour.

    Seeing that even the swordsman in white had arrived, Song Bingde let out a bitterugh, ¡°You must be here to find Little Ru, Brother Wuming! We will exin everything!¡±

    Meng Qi was puzzled with the sudden change of attitude. Still, he pretended to know everything and said,

    ¡°Start from the beginning.¡±

    Little Ru bit her teeth and began her tale. ¡°Many years ago, the Blood Sea Rakshasa used the movement of the stars and the seismic changes of the geography of the Long Snake Mountain to break through the protective barrier of the Evesting Tribe. I was dying then. I saw my reincarnated body but I died before leaving any hints behind.¡±

    ¡°I can vaguely remember my origins but nothing else; until I witness the blow you unleashed. I was awakened then.¡±

    Song Bingde wore a bitter look. ¡°I myself knew nothing of this, Brother Wuming. I have always been curious how a young girl of her age has powers of the Exterior Realms. Moreover, she knew of the Evesting Valley in the Southern Wilderness, persuading me toe here.¡±

    Meng Qi felt his blood pulsing anxiously within his veins as he took in the revtion with surprise and disbelief. He had his luck to thank that he had caught up with them, otherwise he would have missed the chance to finally meet the remnant of the Evesting Tribe!

    ¡°No wonder Little Ru and Song Bingde were at the Evesting Valley!¡±

    Meng Qi looked coldly at Little Ru, as if he had long known of her tale. He continued without emotion, ¡°What about your methods of reincarnation?¡±

    Little Ru pointed down at the pond seated between the mountains. Its surface shimmered in the glow of the moon. ¡°Everyone has a pond of their own and every fish inside is one of you. With the special perception of the Evesting Valley, everyone can find each of their own.¡±

    ¡°The bond between one and the perception bes extremely strong when Deathes near that one can easily catch his or her fish inside one¡¯s pond andbine it with one¡¯s crumbling soul. The soul will then be cast into a newly-reincarnated body.¡±

    ¡°Catching our spirit from our fishpond?¡± Meng Qi listened with dread.

    Little Ru continued, ¡°Swear by the name of the God of Venomous Vermin to let us go and I will tell you the secret method of reincarnation.¡±

    ¡°Huh, such a good deal?¡± Meng Qi was extremely puzzled but still, he maintained hisposure and nodded faintly.

    Later on, Meng Qi returned to the Evesting Valley with a frowned expression. He buried himself again to simte death.

    This time, with the secret technique of the Evesting Tribe, the blurry visions he saw earlier have finally became clear to him!

    Only they were hardly of any use to him, for the visions contained the experiences of Meng Qi¡¯s former incarnation. Everything he saw were his experiences of his daily life on Earth!

    ¡°It¡¯s definitely me. But what about the other me? What about ¡®them¡¯?¡± In the midst of the epiphany, doubts crept into his mind.

    With all his power, he used the secret technique once more but nothing seemed different. He made a few adjustments and felt his aura rising. Slowly, he felt as if he had left the Evesting Valley.

    At this moment, a shard of gold fragment came into view.

    ¡°Finally, something else!¡± Meng Qi eximed within himself with delight and flew straight over.

    The gold fragment became bigger and bigger as visions familiar to Meng Qi crossed before his eyes. A huge iron rod came to into view, stretching far into the sky and into the earth below. Its girth was asrge as a hill with golden bands at both its ends. Crackles of electricity danced along the length of the rod, a sign of life that has endured through aeons of time. And in the indication of its lingering vigor, one could almost sense the presence of a dimension of its own!

    ¡°I, Sun Wukong, do not care about my next life!¡±

    The loud roar rumbled into Meng Qi¡¯s ears, stunning him speechless with shock. ¡°Am I rted to the Great Sage Equal to Heaven!¡±

    But something was not right. Due to the angle of his view, the vision that he saw did not show him to be the one swinging the staff in mid-air. Rather, the vision of the staff showed that he was witnessing the events from the depths of the Holy Mountain. Down at his feet, he saw his own shadow!

    ¡°Could this be the actual ¡®me¡¯ in the past?¡±

    The shadow grew abruptly. The physical body of his past self that Meng Qi¡¯s soul ovepped with suddenly turned around to stare at Meng Qi with a pair of lifeless and cold eyes. But the appearance of his face could not be seen!

    ¡°Arggh!¡±

    Meng Qi felt a anguish pain assailing his mind. He leaped out of the soil with fright, the cold and aloof stare emzoned in his mind.

    Deep within the outback of the Long Snake Mountain, Yi Xinid on the ground with his eyes wide open in disbelief.

 Chapter 709: The Fisherman

    <h4>Chapter 709: The Fisherman</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    As his vein pulsated, Meng Qi felt as though the core of his brain had been stabbed, or his Vital Spirit had been shattered. The pain was almost too much to handle, he did everything to refrain from screaming.

    He impelled the Interior and the ¡°Immortal Primogenitor Form¡± materialized in his Vital Spirit. Together with the ¡°Big Golden Buddha¡±, he returned to the initiation, ¡°I, the Unique and Righteous!¡±

    The overbearing pain slowly went away and Meng Qi finally half opened his eyes. Sweat beads filled his forehead as though he was burning up.

    When he fully opened his eyes, all he could see out of his left eye was a blur as if the different directions had all shrunk into one spot. An illusory figure of a Taoist monk seemed to be hidden in his blurry vision out of his left eye. Out of his right eye, he could see the figure of a Giant Golden Buddha sitting with one hand pointed toward heaven and the other touching the ground. What Great Peace and Great Wisdom!

    The Buddha and the Taoist disappeared in the blink of an eye and Meng Qi¡¯s vision was restored. He recalled what he had just seen, but confusion filled his mind.

    ording to Little Ru, who had belonged to the Evesting Tribe, she could see countless scenes and each scene had contained a version of her. This was in ordance with the ¡°ancients¡± behavior and what was rumored of ¡°them¡±. However, he was wondering why he could only see the version of himself of thest life and the version in the depth of the Holy Mountain, in which he was looking up at the Great Sage holding a baton?

    ¡°Golden de¡± Yi Meng was only able to see one version of himself because he did not know the secret method and that his strength was actually lower than that of the ¡°ancients¡±. However Meng Qi knew the secret and he was more powerful than Little Ru was when she died previously, howe he still could only see one version of himself?

    When they made their vows to the God of Venomous Vermin, Meng Qi had been extremely cautious. Through all the minor details, Meng Qi made sure that the secret method that Little Ru passed onto him was in fact real¡ªthat Little Ru did not keep anything from him, so he could rule out the skill factor.

    ¡°Could it be because of the unique element of time travel?¡± Meng Qi stood up and shook the dust from his clothes so that he was again spotless.

    Little Ru assured him that she would not see her past life again. That she would only see her current self or yet-to-be-born self. She might remember bits and pieces but that was all, which was why this all seemed a little contradictory.

    ¡°The scene from the past life could be exined as I never really was reincarnated but closer to desperately holding onto my past life. However, the destruction of the Holy Mountain did happen before the Monster Saint passed away, how could that be exined?

    ¡°Could it be that Little Ru and her unique perception of the Evesting Valley and the secret method was only limited to certain aspects, but in actual fact, my past, present, and future self could all be reflected?¡±

    With all the uncertainty in mind, Meng Qi took a deep breath and started striding toward the sky and took off. He intended to find Little Ru and perhaps seek some answers about his circumstances. He also wanted to find out whether the Evesting Tribe had any written record of simr ounts!

    His eyes turned empty yet again, but there was a projection of a bright starlight that left his body and spread in many directions.

    When karma is so apparent like it was now, Meng Qi could use it to trace the opponents¡¯ location!

    Most powerful men were not able to see karma because it was a rare skill. Same case for the deduction based upon karma, but Meng Qi was fortunate to possess the skill ¡°Fruits of Karma,¡± which he then developed into Jade Virtual Divination of the ¡°the Seed of All Karma.¡± Few in this world could rival this ability!

    Meng Qi took off and followed the track of the uncovered karma. Suddenly, he heard howling sounds from both monsters and beasts. It was as though they were fighting over something.

    Meng Qi froze in surprise because the snake-like wild beast just overthrew other opponents and picked up a body. The body was like a hessian bag where most of the flesh and blood had already been lost. However, Meng Qi could still recognize this body¡ªit was the body of the ¡°Silver Sword¡± Yi Xin, whom he had just left!

    As the sword light shed, it sliced away half of the hill tip. No dust red up nor rocks dropped¡ªthe control was immacte.

    The wild beast froze, dropped the body, and escaped.

    Meng Qinded next to the body and began examining it. He realized that Yi Xin had long been dead, though there were no signs of scars left by the wild beast or any scars for that matter. His brains, insides, skeleton, flesh, and blood, however, had disappeared. To say it was a weird phenomenon was an understatement!

    ¡°His storage bag is gone, and so is his Silver Sword. Could it be that he was robbed?¡± Meng Qi looked around but did not find any signs of a battle between Peerless Master Pros. It was as though Yi Xin had just suddenly died, or could it be just a ce to dump his body?

    Since Yi Xin was not exactly close to him or rted to him, and without any clues, Meng Qi had to just ept all the peculiarities and carry on with his business. Half an hourter, hended before a secluded Abode.

    Knock, knock, knock! He politely controlled the airflow and knocked on the stone door as if he were back in Luoyang.

    The ce was barren, but Meng Qi just kept knocking.

    A whileter, Song Bingde cried out in a sobbing voice. ¡°Brother Wuming, howe you¡¯re here again?¡±

    How did he manage to find such a secluded Abode?

    ¡°I¡¯ve always been confident in my ability to locate such areas.

    ¡°Funny how he used the word ¡®again¡¯...¡± Meng Qi then replied in a serious tone. ¡°I have some questions regarding the secret method, so I¡¯vee to ask Little Ru.¡±

    Phew! Song Bingde breathed a sigh of relief and said, ¡°You have questions? Great!¡±

    He undid the protective spell and opened the stone door. Little Ru greeted Meng Qi on the other side.

    Meng Qi stepped inside casually and then sat down. He described what he had witnessed, leaving out the details. Then he proceeded to ask, ¡°Little Ru, do you have any written ounts of simr situations?¡±

    Little Ru was perplexed after hearing his description. She shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s impossible to just see one version of yourself with the secret method...¡±

    ¡°So my situation is unique and I am that special one...¡± Meng Qi repeated these words. Meng Qi then continued to ask, ¡°Little Ru, could you tell me again about what you saw before you died?¡±

    Little Ru thought for a moment and then pointed toward a little pond full of lotus flowers. The morning light reflected off the water, lighting up the surroundings with golden rays of light.

    She flicked her fingers and the airflow turned into stone andnded into the pond, causing waves and ripples. The golden light shining off the surface had turned into millions of drops of light. The sight was beautiful to behold.

    ¡°That is exactly like what I saw before I died. Every drop of light was me, you could almost fish it out of the pond.¡± Little Ru replied.

    ¡°Like you were overlooking the area?¡± Meng Qi frowned because the guy from the Holy Mountain just kept rising like he was about to leave the Evesting Valley.

    Little Ru nodded furiously. ¡°Indeed, what you described has never happened. Unless...you switched spots...¡±

    It was as though she had found the cause because her brows eased.

    Meng Qi was still confused, so he asked, ¡°Switch spots?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Little Ru answered as she pointed toward the dynamic golden drops of light. ¡°When you overlook a ce, every drop of light is separated like they were ced in different locations, therefore not being able to see each other. But what if you switched spots? And you are like a fish in the pond or a piece of golden light?¡±

    If that were the case, then you would only be able to see the ¡°fisherman¡± as you rise! Meng Qi suddenly understood, but he was both frightened and angry!

    ¡°I¡¯m just a fish in somebody¡¯s pond?

    ¡°A fish that could be eaten by a fisherman anytime he feels like it?¡±

    He did not want to admit it but Meng Qi knew Little Ru¡¯s theory made sense. It also coincided with his doubts and fears!

    ¡°And that guy from the Holy Mountain is that fisherman?¡±

    Meng Qi squinted and he was perplexed again. ¡°But the situation in the Holy Mountain happened in the past, so I shouldn¡¯t see it with the secret method, unless...

    ¡°Unless that guy is still alive!

    Cold beads of sweat appeared on his forehead. His concerns had proven true!

    Meng Qi thought about his conversation with Jiang Zhiwei as he took a deep breath. If all the Gods from heaven were using them as chess pieces, what would happen?

    He eventually calmed down as he had long been expecting this result. The only thing he could do was not give up and fight for even an ounce of opportunity!

    He had to find out all the minute details of the whole situation so as to be prepared...

    He also had to quickly cultivate what Trickster Wang referred to as the ¡°the Six Strokes of the Overlord¡± of the ¡°Let Bygones be Bygones¡±. Because once he reaches the second level of the Celestial Ladder and bes a grandmaster, he could then negotiate with the Sect of the in Lady!

    Then there were the broken pieces of the mirror from the Hall of Tomorrow. He wanted to study those to see if there were any clues...

    He knew that he had to enter the Holy Mountain once again!

    ¡°Who exactly is the fisherman? Which big powers?¡±

    Song Bingde and Little Ru saw that Meng Qi was suddenly absorbed in thought that was deep like a bottomlesske. They nced at each other and both thought he resembled the nameless swordsman whose skill was unpredictable!

    Meng Qi let out a breath, pushing down all his fear at the same time. He only had one doubt left regarding the Evesting Valley situation.

    ¡°Howe it was so easy to obtain the Magic of Reincarnation skill?¡±

    Little Ru did have shes of her memory, so it was easy for her to choose to return to the Evesting Valley and raid the tombs. It was natural for their paths to cross, but what was weird were the conditions. None of the corpses of the Exterior level masters had risen again, there were only the ¡°ancients!¡±

    The fact that Little Ru and Song Bingde admitted their identities and gave him the secret method when he caught up with them was a little peculiar. For most exterior level masters, even Dharmakaya, the secret method was not something one would reveal!

    ¡°After all, who does not want to be immortal?¡±

    With these questions in mind, he proceeded to ask Little Ru, who then answered with a bitterugh. ¡°Because I was recognized by the ¡®Silver Sword¡¯ Yi Xin, who had asked me the same thing before, so I thought you, my nameless brother were after the same thing.¡±

    ¡°¡®Silver Sword¡¯ Yi Xin?¡± Meng Qi was taken aback. Then he said in a sullen voice, ¡°He¡¯s dead.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Song Bingde and Little Ru were both shocked.

    At that moment, a stream of strong energy breaths drew near. There were quite a few Exterior level masters around them!

    The shadow flew over them and hung in mid-air to the left of the Abode. Her body was not exactly young, and her hair was tied up with a cloth. She had a long face and cold eyes. She was wearing ck robes and carrying a silver hook for a weapon.

    ¡°Grandma Goodbye!¡± Song Bingde let out quietly.

    This was the famous Heterodox Demon from the Long Snake Mountain. She had reached the 6th fold Heaven¡ªon par with Gold-silver de.

    Another ray of flying light came across, revealing a barefoot child with vicious eyes.

    ¡°The Venerable of Blood Infant!¡± said Little Ru in shock.

    He was the Peerless Master Pro of the Blood-robed Cult from the Tong Guan area. Though he had only reached the 5th Heaven, his skill was formidable, with strength and viciousness to match. He was perhaps more scary than Grandma Goodbye.

    Meng Qi slightly turned his head to the west and saw a ck cloud approaching them. It then turned into a skinny, ck-robed old man. He did not reveal his breath, but he already contaminated the vicinity just by elusively standing there.

    ¡°Dry-boned Demon Monarch!¡± said Song Bingde and Little Ru together.

    In the entire Southern Wilderness, the Dry-boned Demon Monarch was an unrivaled power. With his 6th Heaven level, he could finish off any grandmaster in a sh.

    With those three joining forces, even a grandmaster would find it difficult to them fend off. Song Bingde and Little Ru¡¯s faces had lost all color. They couldn¡¯t understand why they were surrounded all of a sudden.

    The Venerable of Blood Infant smiled and said, ¡°Yi Xin had long been poisoned by the Venerable of Vermins. Your secret has been exposed. Aside from the three of us, there are many exterior-level masters on our side. Not to the mention two powerful grandmaster-level men on their way along with the Venerable of Vermins. If you¡¯re smart, turn yourselves in now!¡±

    ¡°Yi Xin is linked to the Venerable of Vermins?¡± Meng Qi vaguely understood something.

    Song Bingde and Little Ru nced at each other and shook their heads. Then Little Ru asked,

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know about the Reincarnation Secret?¡±

 Chapter 710: The Threat

    <h4>Chapter 710: The Threat</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    The secret of reincarnation?

    The secret of immortality?

    The eyes of Grandma Goodbye and Dry-boned Demon Monarch were suddenly scorching. Then they converged and were strict again as if they didn¡¯t hear anything from Little Ru. The Venerable of Blood Infant, with a delicate face, then smiled, ¡°Catching you is the same as catching souls!

    ¡°What¡¯s more, my Blood-robed Cult has already obtained the secret method. It can be inherited by people who have outstanding aplishments. Your seductive tricks are useless!¡±

    The Dry-boned Demon Monarch and Grandma Goodbye lowered their eyes, covering their pupils, but they were still vignt and ready to go in an instant!

    ¡°These are the Exterior controlled by the Blood-robed Cult with some kind of poison inside their bodies. Otherwise, who could refrain from such a great advantage?¡± Song Bingde spoke through gritted teeth, his tone was full of anger and anxiety.

    The number of the Blood-robed Cult¡¯s experts of the Exterior was simr to the power in most parts of Central ins, but they dominated Southern Wilderness. They were also closely rted to the insubstantial God of Venomous Vermin, thus it was easy for them to control Heterodox Demons. How frightening their entire strength was!

    As for Song Bingde¡¯s judgment, Meng Qi had no doubt¡ªthere was a hint from the fact that the Venerable of Blood Infant couldpletely rein in both of them.

    ¡°They are not in a rush.¡± Meng Qi simply said and pointed the anomaly out.

    Who would talk so much without attacking after cornering weaker opponents?

    Little Ru¡¯s face turned pale and purple. ¡°They must have seen you, my nameless brother. Having taken your strength into ount, they must have decided to surround us and defend first. They are waiting for those two strong men who rival the grandmaster level, and are also waiting for the Venerable of Vermins who is a top-ranked power!¡±

    Thousands of prying ¡°eyes¡± were around the mountain, so if all of this was set up previously, Meng Qi¡¯s presence would not have gone unexposed!

    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Meng Qi looked calm while his right hand rubbed the sword hilt.

    Little Ru was affected by Meng Qi¡¯s calmness. Suddenly she said, ¡± If you help us out of danger, I will tell you the most important secret of the Evesting Tribe that even Blood Sea Rakshasa does not know!¡±

    She and Song Bingde had seen Meng Qi defeat the undead Exterior. They had confidence in him as his strength had almost reached the grandmaster level. Even if there were three outstanding men outside the Abode, he might even be stronger than those three together. It would be difficult for him to defeat those three, but this was their only chance!

    ¡°Apart from the secret of immortality, did they have another important secret?¡±Meng Qi was shocked. This was indeed unexpected. No wonder Blood Sea Rakshasa hunted down the descendants of the Evesting Tribe.

    Meng Qi couldn¡¯t stay out of the affair as he was already too involved. He hated the Blood-robed Cult for their viciousness. Meanwhile, Little Ru rapidly vowed to God of Venomous Vermin and gently said, ¡°You all just follow my instructions.¡±

    After reaching the 5th Heaven, and with the addition of some powerful skills such as Law Phenomenon, he was almost as strong as a grandmaster. Among powerful men, only Gu Xiaosang could fight against him. If the Dry-boned Demon Monarch, the Venerable of Blood Infant and Grandma Goodbye fought him one-on-one, he was confident he woulde out on top. At most, it would take some time to deal with the Dry-boned Demon Monarch, but he could definitelye out in one piece.

    The three of them had joined forces, however. It was impossible for him to win within a short period of time. He could have a chance if he had enough time. The problem was if the battle dragged on, there were two more grandmaster-level men and the Venerable of Vermins on their way. When they arrive, he wouldn¡¯t even be able to escape without using the Ancient Space-breaching Talisman.

    The three men who were yet to arrive were all strong enough to take him on one-on-one.

    Having agreed to help, Meng Qi¡¯s mind began spinning as he analyzed both sides, trying to find a way to get himself out of the situation quickly!

    The Blood-robed Cult controlled Grandma Goodbye and the Dry-boned Demon Monarch, so they would definitely give it their all in a struggle at the crucial moment. If they flinched and left unscathed, the result would be doom in order to serve as a warning to others.

    Their attitudes were extremely suited for battle with no apparent ws. It was not known whether ¡°I, the Unique and Righteous¡± could help them expand and suppress the spells cast on them?

    Meng Qi didn¡¯t know the details of the Gu Poison Bug, thus he was uncertain about the situation. He did not dare to use ¡°I, the Unique and Righteous¡± because if he missed, he would lose the precious opportunity.

    At this moment, the Venerable of Blood Infant smiled slightly and said, ¡± I know you have help, but I also know that their strength is not enough to break through our siege. Once the Beast God, Barbaric Ancestor and the Venerable of Vermins arrive, you¡¯re all going to hell!

    ¡°Why not surrender now and be free from torture?¡±

    The Venerable of Blood Infant became more confident as he nced at Grandma Goodbye and the Dry-boned Demon Monarch. ording to the record of the secret method in Yi Xin¡¯s body, the white-robed swordsman was strong, but he had his limitations. He could deal with an Exterior zombie and drag the battle on to buy some time.

    Meng Qi restrained his mood and calmed down. The only thing in his mind was sizing up the mentality and strength of both sides.

    The Venerable of Blood Infant was honored in the Blood-robed Cult, which meant that even if he failed, his punishment would not be fatal. So would he really put his life on the line in battle?

    Not to mention the fact that powerful help was on the way too, so would he really give it his all for the battle?

    He would likely just be biding his time!

    Meng Qi unsheathed his long sword, switched to his left hand and got up from the chair, looking at the sky.

    I can¡¯t drag this on any longer, otherwise, it will be toote!

    The Venerable of Blood Infant was still attacking with his words. ¡°If he were alone he might stand a chance, but with you two around he¡¯s dreaming. Even if he carries the title ¡®Wuming,¡¯ there is only one Su Wuming!¡±

    Little Ru hadpletely gone pale because she realized that the Venerable of Blood Infant was right. Nameless brother coulde out of the battle unscathed if he didn¡¯t have to carry the two of them!

    At that moment, she saw that a Thunder de epassed with purple rays of lightning had appeared in Meng Qi¡¯s right hand!

    Dawn was cracking, and just as the Venerable of Blood Infant finished his words, a ray of sword light flew out from within the Abode. It then split into two, then four, then hundreds of sword lights, which then joined toplete a simple Formation. The formation of sword light then shed toward the Dry-boned Demon Monarch.

    It attacked the strongest first!

    Dry-boned Demon Monarch was originally just a skeleton of the Du Long Mountain. By chance, he regained his wisdom, and with the uniqueness of his body, he was able to reach the sixth heaven. He could now affect the immediate area around his body and contaminate heaven and earth with poison that could slow down an opponent¡¯s saber Qi. That was why he could, for a short time, rival a grandmaster.

    Zoom, zoom, zoom! Rays of sword light fell as if it would never end. Each ray was sharp and forceful.

    The sky and earth suddenly turned dark as ayer of dust shrouded them. The sword light was able to break through the darkness, but it had been slowed and weakened. Golden light emanated from Meng Qi¡¯s body, making a hissing sound.

    The Venerable of Blood Infant snorted and a blood-colored ball appeared in his hands. It seemed like water was pouring out of the blood ball, and the Venerable of Blood Infant was ready to attack Meng Qi with it. Grandma Goodbye also began attacking him with her silver hook.

    When one made a move, everyone began to take action, totally sealing off the masters from the outside.

    At that moment, Meng Qi¡¯s body began to grow like a God. He wielded his thunder de which started making loud noises to gather all the Thunderps. Then he sliced down.

    Dry-bones¡¯s body also began to grow and was now a giant skeleton. All of his joints had be much bigger like that of cavemen. He mmed with his right palm and all the poisonous light also gathered, blocking the long saber.

    Kaboom!

    There was light in the sky again, and the Thunder Light had formed a mushroom cloud that began spreading in all directions. It got so big that it seemed to have formed a Thunderp sea.

    All the hills nearby copsed and the trees were carbonized. The Exterior masters looking from the outside were all in shock. They exerted all of their tricks, barely managing to deal with the aftershock.

    Yet in the core area of the Doom of Demons, the Venerable of Blood Infant turned pale. All he could see was purple lightning and green thunder. He could not locate Meng Qi, hence unable to use any of his weapons against him. At the same time, the sea of Thunderp was spreading fast, bringing with it an immeasurable power of destruction.

    This was the power of destruction!

    He kept pushing out his palms, forming nine residual shadows of bloody handprints, then amalgamating a weird sign. Next, Bloody lotus flowers began to grow from his feet, joining forces with his palm prints. Only then did he manage to fend off the Thunder Light.

    Grandma Goodbye didn¡¯t fare much better¡ªshe wielded her silver hook, slicing through theyers of air, just managing to stop the Thunderp.

    ¡°Pfff!¡± She coughed up a mouthful of blood.

    The giant skeleton made loud cracking noises, but it too was struck by the saber Qi. Since the skeleton was rock-hard, there appeared only burn marks. Meng Qi followed the sword attack with a saber attack. One after another, he just kept striking. The purple light turned into a dragon and mes lit up the sky. He totally suppressed the Dry-boned Demon Monarch, who had no chance to use any of his tricks.

    As the Thunderp gradually disappeared, the Venerable of Blood Infant was once again able to locate Meng Qi. He attacked Meng Qi again with the bloody ball. Grandma Goodbye took out a small bow and arrow that actually looked more like a toy.

    They finally found a chance to attack!

    Suddenly, Flowing Fire came out of Meng Qi¡¯s left hand and then turned into a round Grand Sun. The rays that emanated from the grand sun were infinite and violent, every ray seemed to burn the eyes.

    Infinite light, infinite time, the Grand Sun integrated with the World of Dao!

    Everything was white in front of them, and the Venerable of Blood Infant once again lost sight of Meng Qi. He was busy dealing with the sword light, as was Grandma Goodbye. Her ck ribbons had been sliced into strips.

    The Dry-boned Demon Monarch forced out more palm prints, but they disappeared as they met with the sword light!

    As the light dissipated, the three of them saw Meng Qi again. His body had now shrunk. He had both his sword and de at the ready!

    Not another round of destructive power!

    If this continued, chaos would befall them! The Venerable of Blood Infant attacked with his bloody ball as soon as he could barely make out Meng Qi¡¯s whereabouts. He was no longer discreet with his attacks, and neither was Grandma Goodbye, who attacked with arrows until her mini bow cracked!

    The Dry-boned Demon Monarch still maintained his gigantic form whose breath was majestic. Then he struck upward with both palms.

    ¡°Pfft!¡±

    The bloody ball, arrows, and the skeleton¡¯s palms all hit Meng Qi who suddenly turned into dust!

    It was only a decoy!

    It was actually a dummy!

    The Dry-boned Demon Monarch¡¯s pupils constricted as he came to the realization that he had been tricked. Those attacks were all just a decoy to sidetrack them!

    Meng Qi¡¯s body then appeared behind Grandma Goodbye. He seemed to be holding the sky with his two heads and four arms. A cold expression was left on his face as he sliced with his two swords and des.

    Universal Demise!

    ¡°Look out!¡± Screamed both Dry-boned Demon Monarch and the Venerable of Blood Infant.

    Grandma Goodbye¡¯s face suddenly turned pale as she felt a mass of power suppressing her!

    Meng Qi was using her to warn the Venerable of Blood Infant!

    ¡°I may not be Su Wuming, but I, too, am a forced to be reckoned with!¡±

 Chapter 711: Before, There Was Su Wuming, God of Sword

    <h4>Chapter 711: Before, There Was Su Wuming, God of Sword</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Flowing Fire turned into the Grand Sun, erupting brilliant light of equal brightness in all directions. The saber momentum was so substantial that all its strength seemed to be concentrated at its tip, forming a terrifying vortex at a single point. The two collided in midair!

    ¡°Kaboom!¡±

    Mountains shook, birds fell from the sky, and the roaring of beasts came to a halt as the piercing white glow spread and fill the sight of Venerable of Blood Infant and Dry-boned Demon Monarch. Mountains crumble into dust within the area as if made of flour.

    Scorching heat reigned over the area in the form of waves, burning forests in the distance into charcoal. The faraway Exterior experts had already run further, but some still had their hair burnt and their bodies charred.

    Venerable of Blood Infant revealed his Dharma Form, a bloodyughing newborn without skin. It became a blood shadow and performed the blood sea, struggling to resist against the high temperature, the terrible st, and the horrifying energy of the white glow.

    As the white glow spread even further, the blood sea evaporated and broke. The bloody infant cried out loud as its ¡°muscles¡± turned ck from the heat. Venerable of Blood Infant was in a mess.

    Dry-boned Demon Monarch was slightly better, but his somewhat burnt yellow bones. His cold murderous intent died off in the intense heat.

    Destruction of Stars, which was abination of the Chaos Vortex and World of Dao, was not a ranged attack. However, its uncontroble explosive force made it equivalent to a ranged spell. This made Venerable of Blood Infant and Dry-boned Demon Monarch unable to break through and rescue, losing all sight of Meng Qi and Grandma Goodbye.

    In the pure whiteness, silver shes of light rained down. It was the second wave of Destruction of Stars.

    ¡°Kaboom!¡±

    Many Exterior experts turned deaf temporarily, and everything within ten miles from the Abode began reducing down to nothing.

    As the heat and light faded away, a figure in ck flew out. It was Grandma Goodbye with her silver hook and empty eyes.

    The Venerable of Blood Infant was delighted and was about to rush over to help. He believed that only thebination of all their powers could stop Meng Qi!

    A gust of wind blew, and Grandma Goodbye copsed to a pile of nothing as if she was a statue built out of the sand. Only fibers of her muscles remain lost in the sand.

    Grandma Goodbye disappeared from the world within minutes, leaving only her silver hook and two exotic minerals and produce of the same quality inside her storage bag. The rest were all reduced to ashes.

    Even though she had secret life-preserving techniques, they were useless as she was surrounded by the Destruction of Stars. She was already dead as she rushed out of the formation.

    Grandma Goodbye, a master, residing in the Long Snake Mountain, had died!

    Having just had a few moves, Meng Qi could still use his Law Phenomenon. He nced down at Venerable of Blood Infant emotionlessly as if he was a god looking down at mortals.

    The Venerable of Blood Infant shuddered as a name suddenly appeared in his mind. The unique long saber, the moves with boundless power, and the imposing manner could only mean one man.

    He blurted out,

    ¡°Su Meng, the Killing de!¡±

    The Venerable of Blood Infant recognized Meng Qi at once. Being a top-tier master of Blood-robed Cult, he paid great attention to masters in Great Jin Dynasty, North Zhou Dynasty, the West Regions and the Grasnds. He was more informed than other Exterior experts in Southern Wilderness as the Blood-robed Cult had their mind on the whole world. Thus, he recognized Meng Qi at once.

    ¡°One step to Heaven, four divine punishments, the first person after Human Sovereign...

    ¡°When he was just an Exterior, he rode a horse for thousands of miles to kill experienced master Ze Luoju at the Manor of the Crying Elder...

    ¡°He ¡®snatched¡¯ the Primary Instruction of The Buddha¡¯s Palm away from numerous Dharmakayas...

    ¡°In Langya of River East, he killed numerous Exteriors and Blue-Blooded Peerless Master Pros together like they were nothing...

    ¡°With a broken divine weapon, he defeated the Oracle of the Covenant from Luo Denomination...

    ¡°He was hunted down by the Sect of the in Lady and Destruction Sect but yet remained safe all these years...¡±

    News about Meng Qi shed across his mind as he realized that the fellow in front of him was a terrifying master with numerous treasures and insane luck.

    ¡°It was said that his broken divine weapon can still be used once more!¡±

    Meng Qi seemed to have guessed the thoughts of Venerable of Blood Infant and took out an item in the emergency as he could not bear to conceal his strength anymore. It was pure ck and full of cracks, sending out red mist and crackling water noises from it.

    Even though its breath was restrained, it was something that the Venerable of Blood Infant recognized.

    ¡°That broken divine weapon!¡± the Venerable of Blood Infant was stunned together with his Vital Spirit, unable to move.

    At this moment, Meng Qi prepared to charge the divine weapon towards Dry-boned Demon Monarch as a sword ande to attack Venerable of Blood Infant himself.

    Even though he had no divine weapon, Meng Qi¡¯s strength was one to be feared as he had destroyed Grandma Goodbye with two to three moves. The Venerable was stronger than her and couldst a little longer, but Dry-boned Demon Monarch might not survive the direct hit of the divine weapon!

    Most importantly, Su Meng cultivated the top physical skills of Buddhism and was unafraid of Blood Shadow and Blood Infant of the same level.

    He made up his mind instantly and rose to the sky as a blood light, fleeing in panic.

    Seeing that the Venerable of Blood Infant had escaped due to fear, Dry-boned Demon Monarch knew that something was amiss. The mysterious Exterior master in front of him was terrifying, with a profound reputation out of Southern Wilderness. By connection, the little g in his hand must be extraordinary!

    As the leader had escaped, he wanted to fight no further as he would not need to fear being punished since Venerable of Blood Infant and the deceased Grandma Goodbye would bear Venerable of Vermins¡¯ wrath.

    Unwilling to take risks, he changed into a dark cloud and headed far.

    Meng Qi let out a sly smile as he changed his ¡°Devil-rinsing g¡± back into a hair, which grew and hooked back the silver hook and the two exotic minerals and produces.

    The ying of the Grandma Goodbye and the trick of imitating Devil-rinsing g resolved the threat posed by the Venerable of Blood Infant within minutes.

    ¡°I have tricks up my sleeves too!¡±

    After aplishing Law Phenomenon, Meng Qi looked around. The Exterior experts who had previously surrounded Meng Qi shuddered and were about to make their escape. Song Bingde and Little Ru were inplete shock as they did not expect victory to be so fast and easy.

    It seemed more of destroying enemies than bring them out of trouble!

    ¡°Is he ¡®Killing de¡¯ Su Meng?¡±

    ¡°He looks even more outstanding in real life!¡±

    At this moment, a sky-piercing roar by a wild beast came into the ears of all. The Exterior masters shouted in delight:

    ¡°Beast God!¡±

    A figure half the size of a tower came flying. He had no hair and only Buddhist scars on his head, looking like a monk that had just defected from Buddhism. Behind him, a wild beast with a dragon¡¯s head and bears body followed. Its breath was wild and terrifying, thinning the vitality of the Vital Qi Sea, making Dharma and Logos challenging to deduce.

    It was a wild beast of grandmaster level!

    Little Ru was horrified after recognizing the neer. It was Beast God, who reigned Southern Wilderness for many years.

    There was another greatnd to the south of Southern Wilderness, where Buddhism was born and where Dharma, creator of Shaolin Temple was born. That ce was also coined Southern Wilderness by the Central ins. Today, Buddhism was scarce there, and other religions flourished. Beast God was a Buddhism Disciple expelled to the wilderness mountains. By coincidence, he tamed a dragon-bear hybrid and grew together with it. It was extremely talented and was not equivalent to a grandmaster. However, due to its low intellect, it was unable to transform into a man.

    This Buddhist Disciple was known as Beast God because of this wild beast. He was also affected by the wild animal and detracted from Buddhism as he became cruel. He was now in the Six-fold Heaven realm.

    While Beast God was not skillful himself, his pet was terrifying. The man and his beast enjoyed a reputation in Southern Wilderness that Grandma Goodbye, Gold-silver de, and Dry-boned Demon Monarchcked.

    Including the Blood-robed Cult, there were only a little more than ten people more potent than grandmasters in the entire Southern Wilderness. Other than them, Beast God, Barbaric Ancestor, Madam Peach Blossom, and Evil Sage of Wraiths would be the most powerful beings. In other words, Beast God was among the top 15 masters of the Southern Wilderness.

    The arrival of such a master was enough to make the Exteriors experts in the distance jump in delight and make Song Bingde and Little Ru weep in sorrow.

    Furthermore, Meng Qi had just ended a battle and would be unable to use Law Phenomenon to form two heads and four arms. That was unless he used the Nature-involving Knack. Things were worse now that the enemy was much stronger than before.

    However, Meng Qi showed no fear. Instead, he took the initiative toe and directly challenge the man.

    Flowing Fire flew out and split into hundreds of sword lights of equal strength. The many sword lights sliced at one point, where the Beast God stayed.

    Beast God sneered and did a backward flip to avoid the attack. The mythical beast roared, spewing green mes and pped with a force that could break mountains.

    Meng Qi evaded the attack easily and thrust Heaven Inflicted Pain quietly as he moved as fast as lightning toward the mythical beast¡¯s side.

    Silently, the lightning exploded and spread like maggots in rotten meat, surrounding the mythical beast.

    The mythical beast was indeed stupid and was unable to respond to the attack in time. However, he still had itspanion, Beast God!

    Beast God¡¯s right palm erged and his five fingers became slightly curved. Like a rooftop, the palm fell with the center of the palm colored with colored gaze and bloody glow. That was a product of deranged ¡°Lotus Vajra Palm,¡± a secret technique of Southern Wilderness Buddhism.

    Meng Qi moved slightly but did not evade. He ran his long saber upwards, concentrating all the energies at one ce, creating the Chaos Vortex!

    ¡°Thud!¡±

    Beast God¡¯s palm hit Meng Qi¡¯s sleeveless shirt, destroying it. However, Meng Qi¡¯s body let out a golden glow inside, and only a slight mark of palm was left behind without any injuries incurred.

    ¡°Kaboom!¡±

    While the bolts of lightning were entangling the mythical beast, Meng Qi¡¯s Chaos Vortex hit it directly, making it shriek in pain despite its tough skin.

    Beast God was astonished and utilized Lotus Vajra Palm once more, this time aiming at Meng Qi¡¯s head.

    Thud! Kaboom!

    Meng Qi met the palm with his head and utilized the Chaos Vortex to sh at the mythical beast once more, leaving it howling and squealing!

    Expressionless, Meng Qi shed out one after another, forcing the panicked mythical beast who was surrounded by bolts of lightning to retreat. Beast God, on the other hand, was like a useless mosquito, using his palm strokes and secret treasures to attack Meng Qi but to no avail. He wished to attack the mid-brows, but Meng Qi diverted it away using Flowing Fire to other parts of his body.

    Strokes after strokes, Meng Qi¡¯s blood boiled as he shouted,

    ¡°Open!¡±

    His long saber stopped mid-air as space was breached, providing a colorful horror as chaos and Yin and Yang were sliced apart toward the mythical beast.

    ¡°Thud!¡±

    In the terrible shrieks, the mythical beast could resist no longer and flew out. Its influence on the surroundings was unable to impact Meng Qi at all as a deep gash appeared from its forehead to its abdomen. If not for the wild beast¡¯s tough, physical body, it would have already been dead.

    After sending the mythical beast off, Meng Qi turned around and looked at the attacking Beast God with a smile.

    ¡°Had enough?¡±

    The pupils of the Beast God immediately dted as he used his life-preserving charm to escape!

    Meng Qi wanted to leave him behind, but the rough-skinned mythical beast recovered and chased after him, making him give up on the idea.

    Since when was he ever afraid of such grandmasters with obvious weaknesses!

    Meng Qi looked around once more and said in a clear voice:

    ¡°Who else?¡±

    In that instant, the mountains became shrouded in silence as many Exterior experts hid even deeper. Only one thought lingered in their minds.

    ¡°Before, there was Wuming, the God of Sword. Now, there is the Lord of des, Su Meng!¡±

    ¡°He seemed to be among the top ten in the Southern Wilderness without being a grandmaster!¡±

    Waving his hand, Meng Qi flew off with Song Bingde and Little Ru. The surroundings were so quiet that one could hear a pin drop!

 Chapter 712: Returning to the Everlasting Valley

    <h4>Chapter 712: Returning to the Evesting Valley</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    The three ran amongst the mountains, as flying would make them easy to discover. In just half an hour, they were already far from the Long Snake Mountain.

    Meng Qi only dared to rx then andplimented himself for his swift decision of scaring away the Venerable of Blood Infant and Dry-boned Demon Monarch. If not, when Beast God joined the fight, he might not even be able to escape himself without using his treasures, much less bringing Little Ru and Song Bingde with him.

    With support and aid from other masters, the mythical beast¡¯s weakness of having low intellect would be hidden while its enormous strength and body condition will be enhanced, putting Meng Qi in danger with its every strike. Furthermore, Venerable of Blood Infant and Dry-boned Demon Monarch had different skills and techniques from Beast God, with one having mysterious talents and terrible treasures inherited from the Nine Evil Paths and the other having unique body conditions that enhanced its attack to life-threatening ones. Thus, he would not be able to resist their attacks like how he opposed the Beast God¡¯s, evading them most of the time. With the mythical beast in front and the Dry-boned Demon Monarch and the Venerable of Blood Infant at the side, Meng Qi would be fighting one and a half grandmaster.

    Besides, the Grandma Goodbye could catch Song Bingde and Little Ru in the meantime, disrupting his fighting spirit.

    Fortunately, he was experienced and wise. He managed to execute a perfect n to avoid such a difficult situation!

    Little Ru stole a secret nce at Meng Qi. Even though she lived in the Southern Wilderness, she knew of the first man who had faced four divine punishments in 10,000 years. However, she did not imagine him to be so powerful and strong, sweeping across the entirety of the Southern Wilderness!

    Running slower, Little Ru stared at Song Bingde before exining to Meng Qi in a mature tone that he had never seen before. ¡°To be honest, the Evesting Tribe cannot live forever.¡±

    She seemed to be keeping her promise.

    ¡°Hm?¡± Meng Qi¡¯s expression remained unchanged.

    ¡°If living forever is so easy for the Evesting Tribe, then why would the ancient great powers spend so much effort on this?¡±

    Song Bingde looked surprised. ¡°They are all lies?¡±

    Little Ru gave Song Bingde another look. ¡°Not lies. We can live much longer than normal Exterior experts.¡±

    Pausing for a while, she continued, ¡°Every reincarnation reduces one¡¯s sense of self-identity. After many reincarnations, one would think of the original self as a stranger. Other than memories, there will be no sense of recognition of her as myself and myself as her. It¡¯s more like an impartation that included memories. Such a situation continues.¡±

    ¡°The past was not me and reincarnation meant death... There are three souls to every living organism, and reincarnation only reces one of them...¡± Meng Qi remembered what he heard in the Hall of Yesterday of Immortal Realm, and trusted Little Ru¡¯s exnation on this.

    This should be theplete process of the renewal of spirits. The secret technique of Evesting Tribe merely slowed the process down and did notpletely resolve it.

    They knew that the process could dy, but they did not know why resulting in their stagnation!

    Perhaps the secret technique was not the key with the key being what it showed to the world!

    Thoughts flooded Meng Qi¡¯s mind, but he remained expressionless, asking casually, ¡°How many times of reincarnation was needed before one gets separated from his original self?¡±

    ¡°Tens of thousands of years ago, when our ancestors noticed the special conditions of Long Snake Mountain and invented the secret technique, about 15 to 16 reincarnations will result in death. In the recent one thousand years, one¡¯s self-identity would slip into nothingness within four to five reincarnations.¡± As Little Ru spoke, she became more mncholic. ¡°Furthermore, reincarnations reduce one¡¯s ability and power. The previous ¡°I¡± was a grandmaster, a top-tier in the tribe. While I didplete my initial promotions very quickly, I will be unable to cross over the second level of the Celestial Ladder and could only be at most in the 6-fold heaven.¡±

    ¡°Is there not even a single Dharmakaya master in the Evesting Tribe in the past thousands of years?¡± Meng Qi frowned.

    ¡°They paid a steep price for their reincarnations. But to whom?¡±

    ¡°The reduction in the number of reincarnations needed should be reduced to the reduction of lifespans in Heaven and Earth and the strange change in Peach Garden!¡±

    Little Ru mocked herself. ¡°No, one ispletely cut off from Kung Fu and immortality if one chooses reincarnation. Sigh. We were low-key and hid everywhere, collecting numerous treasures and skills in the process. We had a huge formation and invented numerous secret techniques. But in the end, we still could not prevent our demise as Blood Sea Rakshasa ughtered us. We are ants if we cannot be Dharmakaya masters.¡±

    Her innocent face was ipatible with her words, but her mature temperament resolved this conflict.

    Little Ru let her eyes droop as if she was mellowing in sorrow. Suddenly, Meng Qi heard her voice in his mind.

    ¡°That wasn¡¯t the biggest secret of the Evesting Tribe. I was bluffing my master lest he doubts me.¡±

    ¡°Telepathy!¡±

    ¡°What is the secret?¡± Meng Qi replied secretly.

    ¡°Is there a problem with Song Bingde?¡±

    Looking over, he found Song Bingde pondering with relish and interest over what she said.

    Little Ru¡¯s voice became deeper before she spoke, ¡°After realizing the errors in reincarnations and the reduction in the number of times of reincarnations, we spent years exploring Evesting Valley before we finally found a ce using our secret techniques. It was a ce thatid both within and out of out Heaven and Earth!¡±

    ¡°The destruction of Evesting Valley and Long Snake Mountain will not affect it at all as the specialness of Evesting Valley was because of its breath!¡±

    ¡°Just how special is it?¡± Meng Qi experienced a shock as he realized that it was the origin to the specialness of Evesting Valley!

    All things in the world bore fruit and reason!

    Little Ru was confused too. ¡°I cannot exin clearly with words. You will know what I¡¯m talking about when you see it. And yes, we need to keep this matter away from my master.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Meng Qi could not help but ask about her request.

    Little Ru hesitated for a moment before replying. ¡°My master is mysterious. Although he looked cunning and perverted and had his strength consistently trapped in the Third Heaven realm, he has never had asting injury for as long as I can remember. Though we dide to the Evesting Valley because of my memories, he did not object at all. I¡¯m not sure if it was because he spoils me or if he was expecting it.¡±

    With his line of sight unchanged, the appearance of Song Bingde appeared in Meng Q¡¯s mind. ¡°A plump man with average looks and a perverted look, a man who will even call me father and grandfather during a zombie attack. How can such a man be mysterious?¡±

    ¡°Brother Su, do you intend to travel around Southern Wilderness or return to Great Jin Dynasty?¡± Song Bingde asked, smiling.

    Meng Qi replied without hesitation, ¡°I have some vendetta with Blood Sea Rakshasa. Now that my identity is exposed, I need to leave the Southern Wilderness at once.¡±

    ¡°A vendetta with Blood Sea Rakshasa?¡± Song Bingde¡¯s eyes widened in shock.

    ¡°No wonder Su Meng was coined the Killing de, for he dared to provoke even Dharmakaya masters!¡±

    Little Ru gasped at the news as well.

    Taking advantage of the chaos in the sky, the three hid as Meng Qi brought them away.

    At night, the three meditated and rested in a deep and secret cave before splitting the next day.

    Suddenly, a puff of green smoke rose from Little Ru¡¯s palm and became colorless and odorless at once. It then entered Song Bingde¡¯s nostrils.

    Song Bingde¡¯s breathing suddenly became heavy. He was still meditating, but it would be difficult for him to wake up now.

    Little Ru smiled at the awakened Meng Qi. ¡°Since people of our tribe lived for generations while having restricted powers, we invented many secret techniques.¡±

    Meng Qi did not say much. He stood up andmanded. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Evesting Valley.¡±

    The Venerable of Vermins, with his hair like tiny white snakes, stared mercilessly at the Venerable of Blood Infant and the Dry-boned Demon Monarch, making them shiver.

    Just as they thought that they had incurred his wrath, Venerable of Vermins said:

    ¡°Go down and get beaten by Soul-Withdrawal rod ten times.¡±

    The Venerable of Blood Infant and the Dry-boned Demon Monarch secretly sighed in relief. They hurriedly left the line of sight of Venerable of Vermins; all while confused about the mercy shown by their elder today!

    The moon shone high in the night sky like a silver te, spilling moonlight on the ruins and bloodstains of the Evesting Valley, making it particrly sinister and unnatural in the silver light.

    Meng Qi and Little Ru moved along in the rough and disorderly stones. They soon found where Meng Qi buried himself with Little Ru¡¯s clues and the pattern of Qi movements.

    Seeing the blood, Meng Qi thought of Blood Sea Rakshasa and asked casually, ¡°Does Blood Sea Rakshasa know where the magical ce is?¡±

    ¡°Probably not.¡± Little Ru shook her head. ¡°He was here for the secret technique of reincarnation. Even if he searched our souls and memories, we could hide it with our secret spells. As long as we don¡¯t have a traitor, he will be ignorant.¡±

    The two sat down cross-legged, and Little Ru taught Meng Qi another support technique via telepathy.

    ¡°Use the two secret techniques, and you will see scales appearing on the pond. Look for the ¡®water surface¡¯!¡±

    Scenese and go, all being scenes on earth. However, no matter how Meng Qi try to perceive it, he could not find the so-called ¡°water surface.¡±

    At this moment, he realized that he is a special fish, part of the scale itself and not a fisherman. Thus, ¡°water surface¡± should be above him!

    Sensing above, when he was almost reaching the golden fragment again, Meng Qi finally perceived the quiet and empty ¡°water surface¡±!

    It seemed to have merged with the void, being a special part of it.

    Using the secret technique, Meng Qi envisioned himself pushing the water. At once, ripples appeared, and a light spot in front of him started growing bigger!

    ¡°It has been proved before that Evesting Valley was special. Why did the Blood-robed Cult not seal this ce off?¡± Doubt naturally crept into Meng Qi¡¯s mind.

    The two ¡°entered¡± and disappeared from the valley. Only the silver moon remained, shining brightly on the sinister red.

    Suddenly, a figure of average height and ordinary features appeared. It was Song Bingde!

    He no longer looker perverted and covered his lips with his right hand to hide his cough.

    ¡°So that¡¯s how...¡±

    As he spoke, the blood-red stains on the Evesting Valley came to life and oozed out of the surroundings towards Song Bingde. The valley returned to its normal state!

    Song Bingde¡¯s breath rose rapidly as the blood entered his body. His ordinary looking face now struck fear in those that beheld him as ayer of blood engulfed his pupils!

 Chapter 713: An Ancient Mirror

    <h4>Chapter 713: An Ancient Mirror</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Light and shadow float and change repeatedly as if Meng Qi stepped into dreand or a lighted-up seabed. The void around him condensed and solidified into walls.

    On the wall, bright lights reflected, each forming a light spot on the wall that showed the different scenes of the world. Meng Qi saw the deep sea, the grasnds, the mountains, the vast starry sky, the gxies, nebe, the Milky Way, the Golden Crow, and the Jade Rabbit. He saw the end of the world, the underwater civilization, the earth, and the moon, UFOs, and spaceships. There seemed to be many tiny fingernail size doors appearing on the wall!

    The scenes inside the door changed continuously, and the insides seemed to be vast and endless.

    Meng Qi was dazzled by sight and vaguely understood their ¡°origin¡± as he could use his worldview and Inner World to exin these scenes. The parallel universes and Shards of Cosmic Glow represented the numerous worlds, converging at the Ninth Heaven which ¡°shared¡± all the worlds here. All that he saw now was a reflection of the numerous worlds!

    ¡°This magical ce probably has something to do with Immortal Realm?¡±

    Looking back along the bright light, Meng Qi saw an ancient mirror with unique patterns and a dark surface that prevented it from reflecting images.

    Light shone from void on the mirror before being reflected in all directions, even prating it as if the mirror was just an illusion. All the reflected light solidified on the void, creating ¡°doors.¡±

    The old mirror appeared distorted as it floated in the middle of this ¡°Pce of Illusions,¡± looking as if it was not present.

    ¡°That was the magic in this ce. It seemed as if our ¡®ponds¡¯ appearedpletely before us. If we concentrate and sense them, we can discover a different version of ¡°us¡± in each of the ¡®doors.¡¯¡± Little Ru¡¯s voice swayed, and her eyes appeared dazzled as she became drunk on the magical and mystical scene. The Evesting Tribe had studied and explored the ce for years without discovering the deeper Tao and reason behind its magic.

    ¡°Different version of ¡®us¡¯?¡± Meng Qi had an idea. Combined with his earlier judgment, he decided that the Evesting Tribe could be fishing ¡°themselves¡± in ¡°Shards of Cosmic Glow.¡±

    Just as the idea formed, he sensed the numerous doors around him changing, forming faces.

    After a few seconds, they became apparent to Meng Qi. They were all the same! Meng Qi on earth!

    Looking at the numerous ¡°selves,¡± Meng Qi was creeped out and stopped perceiving, returning the ¡°doors¡± to their original state.

    ¡°Why do I only have the original ¡®me¡¯?¡±

    ¡°What is the difference between a fish and a fisherman. If Little Ru can fish, why can¡¯t I?¡±

    In his doubts, Meng Qi stepped forward towards the magical ancient mirror. He stretched out his hand and formed a doppelganger that carefully approached the mirror, attempting to sense it.

    ¡°It¡¯s useless...¡± Little Ru¡¯s soft voice rang.

    Meng Qi was startled but did not stop moving. His right hand slowly approached the ancient mirror.

    He felt nothing and passed directly through it. Frowning, Meng Qi thought, ¡°Is it not real?¡±

    However, the slight reaction of Supreme-wisdom Tree made him sure that this was rted to the Immortal Realm!

    Little Ru smiled bitterly. ¡°If we can touch and collect it, why would our tribe leave it here for so many years? We¡¯ve tried numerous methods for these thousands of years but yet still unable to see the truth behind it.¡±

    Meng Qi nodded in agreement. Evesting Tribe had discovered this ce a long time ago, and they would have taken the mirror away to study the secret of reincarnation further if not for the fact that it was impossible to do so.

    ¡°Do you know what it is?¡± Meng Qi asked after pondering for a moment.

    The carvings on the ancient mirror were utterly different from old seal scripts, making Meng Qi unable to deduce its origin except for the fact that it had been here for countless years.

    Little Ru shook her head helplessly. ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± Suddenly, a cold voice appeared out of nowhere. A familiar figure appeared on the edge of the ¡°Pce of Illusions.¡±

    ¡°Master!¡± Little Ru eximed with fright when her master Song Bingde, whom she had drugged, appeared.

    Meng Qi blocked Little Ru and stood in front of her, vignce in his eyes. Not to mention Song Bingde¡¯s strange appearance here, his facial features themselves foretold a tale of danger.

    Even though Song Bingde still had an average and mediocre looks, his perverted nature changed to a deep one with his pupils turned blood-red. Cold and ruthless, sinister and cruel, his expressions were enough to send shivers down one¡¯s spine.

    ¡°You are not Song Bingde. Which Venerable of the Blood-robed Cult are you?¡± Meng Qi deduced that from the skills of the man.

    Song Bingdeughed, dark clouds clouding his red face. ¡°You interrupted my reincarnation and yet still don¡¯t recognize me?¡±

    ¡°Blood Sea Rakshasa!¡± Meng Qi blurted out. He was now on full alert.

    ¡°Song Bingde is the embodiment of Blood Sea Rakshasa, a Dharmakaya master?¡±

    ¡°He now feels like a grandmaster!¡±

    Only at this moment did the sense of danger in his heart rose. Their realms differed by too much, suppressing his calctions and instincts using Blood Sea Rakshasa¡¯s power.

    Even though it was not the first time he faced an enemy Dharmakaya master, it was his first attempt of fighting a rival Dharmakaya master without external help!

    Even though Song Bingde was merely a doppelganger near the level of a grandmaster, he had much more experience than him and did not want to escape, unlike the Evil Spirit of Zhenwu. He could be more challenging to defeat than a firm Xi whose Five Virtues skills were unshaken!

    Furthermore, this is the Southern Wilderness where his real self could appear at any moment!

    Meng Qi¡¯s thoughts flew, and he searched high and low for a solution. Suddenly, he had an idea as he slowly moved toward the ancient mirror.

    Little Ru looked momentarily dazed at first. Her gaze then turned into one of hatred, and she ground her teeth. ¡°No wonder you adopted me ever since my memories left me.¡±

    ¡°Song Bingde¡± sneered. ¡°I never leave things undone. If not for the fact that I knew the existence of this magical ce, I would have killed you long ago. Why then would I pretend to be your master and try to awaken your memory?¡±

    He no longer cared about Little Ru and now stared directly at the ancient mirror, exining,

    ¡°This is Supreme Deity Mirror.¡±

    ¡°Supreme Deity Mirror?¡± Meng Qi blurted out in shocked.

    ¡°This legendary object was Azure Emperor¡¯s personal possession!¡±

    Subtly, he sensed many blood strings flying out of Blood Sea Rakshasa¡¯s body, weaving into a web that epassed the whole of ¡°Pce of Illusions.¡±

    Blood Sea Rakshasa blinked while smiling. ¡°Supreme Deity Mirror was created in the Pre-ancient Immortal Realm and was the prime treasure of the Supreme Deity. Unfortunately, it broke at the end of the era, leaving only its spirit behind. Afterward, Azure Emperor recrafted the body of the mirror, but it was once again destroyed right before the disappearance of the Emperor. This antique here is a trace of its essence.¡±

    ¡®We don¡¯t know its original function. But right now, it canmunicate with Devaloka and allow us to see our other selves.¡±

    ¡°Our other selves in Shards of Cosmic Glow?¡± Meng Qi cooperated and asked.

    Blood Sea Rakshasa seemed a little surprised. ¡°No wonder you were the one who had four divine punishments. You do know a lot. That¡¯s what I meant.¡±

    He seemed very happy to share and continued, ¡°There are endless other selves. Normally, one can only sense them when one achieved a certain standard of Dharmakaya realm, and thus deduce the route to legend. However, with Supreme Deity Mirror, one can attempt even before reaching such realms, achieving great feats while having enormous side effects.¡±

    ¡°The real function of the secret technique was not for reincarnation, but to sense our External Personality?¡± Meng Qi questioned himself.

    Blood Sea Rakshasa dropped the topic, not wanting to discuss it further. ¡°It only had its spirit remaining, and you will be unable to touch it as you had not reached the realm yet. What¡¯s the use in approaching it?¡±

    Meng Qi appeared solemn as he faced the doppelganger of a master and whispered, ¡°You are trying to drag time and wait for help.¡±

    ¡°Well?¡± Blood Sea Rakshasaughed and rxed. His lips were pure red as if he had just tasted blood.

    ¡°Your doppelganger was of the Seven-fold Heaven realm. You¡¯re worried that I have divine weapons and other treasures and thus I may post a challenge to you. Hence, you talk about secrets to dy me and to wait for help. Would that be the Venerable of Vermins or yourself?¡± Meng Qi stared solemnly at the doppelganger.

    Cold sweat drenched Little Ru became drenched in cold sweat.

    Blood Sea Rakshasa chuckled. ¡°Unfortunately, you had realized that toote. I had already set up a blood formation secretly. Even if I am unable to pin you down, you will be unable to escape.¡±

    He was cold and cruel, already thinking about how torture Meng Qi!

    This was the confidence of a Dharmakaya master!

    ¡°Thump, thump, thump!¡± Little Ru¡¯s heartbeats were like drum roll!

    ¡°Not necessarily...¡± Meng Qi smiled, his tone suddenly bing brisk.

    A tiny tree appeared in his left hand that moved towards Supreme Deity Mirror!

    At the same time, he grew two more arms that grabbed Little Ru and activated the Ancient Space-breaching Talisman at the same time!

    ¡°If I can¡¯t have it, I¡¯ll feed it to my tree!¡±

    Blood Sea Rakshasa¡¯s expression changed for the first time. The blood sea around him prominent and surging.

 Chapter 714: Again

    <h4>Chapter 714: Again</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Before the trip to the Southern Wilderness, Meng Qi decided to bring the Supreme-wisdom Tree that had engulfed a singleyer of the Immortal Realm including Three-life Temple, considering that it had an integral rtionship with the issue of reincarnation. He hoped that clues could be found based on its reactions and it dide in handy in critical moments!

    The branches and green leaves of Supreme-wisdom Tree swayed, allowing the vague feeling around the Supreme Deity Mirror to spread like water waves, touching itself.

    Even though Blood Sea Rakshasa did not know the Supreme-wisdom Tree and its functions, Meng Qi¡¯s acts made him ufortable. Both his realm and his experience as a Dharmakaya master tell him that he must not let the tree touch the Supreme Deity Mirror, or his years of efforts would reduce to nothing.

    Crimson waves tumbled furiously towards Meng Qi, corrupting and decaying everywhere it touched. Song Bingde turned invisible as a blood shadow as he struck with his palm techniques, attempting to block every corner, preventing Meng Qi from escaping. Once he hit Meng Qi, he would be able to absorb his Vital Spirit, Blood Essence and muscle, leaving only his skin behind.

    At this moment, his sight froze as he heard a dull sound of the collision. The tree branch had touched the surface of the mirror!

    The Supreme Deity Mirror copsed immediately, turning into bundles of chaotic gas that rushed into the tree.

    ¡°Crack!¡±

    The void, whichcked support, broke open. The cracks were like mouths of demons and ghosts, dark and deep and cold. The sea of blood either broke into pieces or became dark blue.

    Little Ru was stunned. ¡°How can the spirit of the Supreme Deity Mirror, which left my tribe helpless for thousands of years, be absorbed so easily?¡±

    ¡°How can the void copse so easily?¡±

    Seizing the opportunity, Meng Qi activated the Ancient Space-breaching Talisman. Even though he only had one use left, he did not want to attempt to defeat Song Bingde using materials of divine weapons before escaping for the Venerable of Vermins and Blood Sea Rakshasa will being soon. When they arrive, it would be impossible for him to escape!

    The charm burnt instantly, and it lit up. A lighted pathway appeared in the already torn void. Meng Qi grabbed Little Ru and disappeared into the path, choosing to escape to the north.

    Song Bingde looked gloomy and crazed. Heughed furiously, making him look especially cruel and sinister.

    Suddenly, his expression changed.

    Layers of the void broke open, and Meng Qi¡¯s Vital Spirit felt dizzy. His body shivered slightly, and his sight was blurred. It seemed as if he was dropping into an endless and boundless void, a universe with no gxy, Grand Sun and Chaotic Holes.

    At this moment, an immensely powerful mental energy chased into the void. The blurred vision of Meng Qi turned into one that was bright red as a tangy smell entered his nose.

    At this moment, an immensely powerful mental energy chased into the void. The blurred vision of Meng Qi turned bright red as a tangy smell entered his nose.

    This was the power of Dharmakaya!

    ¡°I¡¯m still toote...¡± Meng Qi couldn¡¯t contain such thoughts for Blood Sea Rakshasa appeared right after he used Space Piercing Charm. His breath locked onto by the devil, and traced here!

    He counted himself lucky as he thought of the possible consequences. If he were dead, all the secrets he heard would be rendered useless!

    ¡°Stop!¡± The cold and hoarse voice entered Meng Qi¡¯s ears as if it was a living organism.

    Meng Qi shuddered at the voice, and his Vital Spirit felt dizzy once more. Instantly, he felt as if he was thrown into a sea of blood, as an unpleasant smell filled his nostrils.

    A light spot appeared and erged as mountains and forests appeared before them. The Ancient Space-breaching Talisman had been interrupted!

    His body prated the void and entered the forests and the mountains. Meng Qi knew that he was still in the Southern Wilderness, but he was unsure of where he was. The sense of danger in his heart increased exponentially, as he knew that Blood Sea Rakshasa was still chasing him. Using the Space-breaching ability of Dharmakayas, he could catch up in seconds!

    Little Ru knew this too, having had experienced many generations of reincarnation. Her pretty face turned pale as her body quivered. Fear, despair, and unwillingness filled her eyes as she was unwilling to die just yet, leaving none of the Evesting Tribe behind!

    At that instant, she saw Killing de closing his eyes. His eyes half closed with no emotions shown.

    ¡°H-Has he also gave up hope?¡± Little Ru was dazed.

    Blood Sea Rakshasa rolled up the red currents and sped through the void towards where the breaths of Su Meng and Little Ru were.

    Suffused with a little joy, even though he had lost the Supreme Deity Mirror, the small tree that engulfed its spirit seemed even more extraordinary. Perhaps the secret of Tao was hidden in it!

    ¡°My years of nning might not have gone to waste!¡±

    Breaking out of the void, he saw greeneries, trees, and mountains of a traditional rainforest. However, Su Meng and Little Ru had disappeared!

    ¡°They have already been locked by me! How can they disappear!¡±

    The perception of Blood Sea Rakshasa spread out into the distance as lotus flowers bloomed in the sea of blood, epassing all and calcting.

    However, it did not have any effect. The two had indeed disappeared.

    ¡°I will be damned if I don¡¯t seek revenge!¡± the Blood Sea Rakshasa ground his teeth in wrath. Birds dropped down from the sky, leaving only their carcasses. Wild beasts turned crazy as they started attacking each other.

    He was only slightly furious for Meng Qi interrupting his ¡°reincarnation¡± and would not go out of his way to seek revenge. However, the object that he had sought for ever since he became Dharmakaya was stolen now, making him infuriated, and thus he vowed to seek revenge!

    The mountain was calm as Meng Qi, and Little Ru walked up the path that led to the temple.

    sping his hands, Meng Qi smiled sheepishly.

    ¡°Bodhisattva, I am here again.¡±

    ¡°Again?¡± Little Ru looked dazed.

    After leaving the purend of Lanke Temple, Meng Qi and Little Ru reappeared near the Pure Sun Sect of North Zhou Dynasty. He intended to tell the secret of reincarnation to Taoist Chonghe as it could aid in his breakthrough. Furthermore, he was ufortable about just leaving a note behind for the cooperation between Han Guang and Gao Lanst time, for it was a huge matter. Thus, he wanted to pay a visit himself to discuss the issue.

    ¡°Little Ru, you would not need to fear revenge if you stay near the Pure Sun Sect, Huamei Heights, or Shaolin Temple. However, don¡¯t go to Changle, Luoyang or Pinjin.¡± Meng Qi advised her before leaving.

    Meng Qi himself also felt insecure regarding this matter. His Eight Nine Mysteries was unable to hide from Dharmakaya masters, and he could only stay near righteous Dharmakaya masters or obtain treasures that could protect him from calctions and predictions now in case of possible assassination.

    Little Ru herself was an Exterior expert with many years of experience and not the little girl she appeared to be. Having recovered from her fear, she bowed. ¡°Thank you Young Master Su for saving me. Please do not hesitate to ask me for help in the future.¡±

    Meng Qi nodded and asked about the difference between the fisherman and the fish again. Little Ru shook her head, signifying that she knew nothing about the matter. She merely sighed and said, ¡°The spirit of the Supreme Deity Mirror is gone, and the special effect of Evesting Valley will soon disappear. There will be no more reincarnation and Evesting Tribe in the future.¡±

    ¡°The real reincarnation of legends will not rely on Evesting Valley and Supreme Deity Mirror...¡± Meng Qimented silently and thought of teaching the technique to his friends to see if they are fishes or fishermen. It would be easier to find out the difference between the two byparison.

    However, now with the destroyed Evesting Valley, they might not be able to see their External Personality without external assistance and based entirely on secret techniques.

    Little Ru said goodbye once more, looking disappointed as she sighed. ¡°I have to live my life properly now that I don¡¯t have reincarnation to rely on...¡±

    She then flew off.

    Meng Qi could hear theplex emotions in her voice and sigh. He whispered to himself, ¡°Without reincarnation, you may be able to break through the limits...¡±

    After identifying the direction, he flew toward the Pure Sun Sect.

 Chapter 715: Chong Heâ€™s Mighty Power

    <h4>Chapter 715: Chong He¡¯s Mighty Power</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Hall of Virtue in Pure Sun Sect.

    Meng Qi didn¡¯t need to wait for the request for an interview before he stepped into Pure Sun Sect without covering his breath. As soon as he got in, he received that message telepathically sent in the air from Chong He. And then he was intertwined with a ray of light and then flew into the air, directly appeared in the Hall of Virtue.

    At the top of it stands the statue of Primogenitor Daode with white hair and beard, holding scripture in his hand and back against the Taiji. While Chong He, who dressed in a ck-and-white yin-yang cassock, sat below the statue with his legs crossed. His eyebrows and beard all turned white; his skin was as smooth as a baby. There stood two golden lights which looked tranquil, detaching from the chaos of the earth.

    Apart from them, there was nothing in the hall but ck bricks. All materials seemed to contained in the nothingness.

    Being stupefied and confused, Meng Qi vaguely thought that Taoist Chonghe was simr to the statue of Primogenitor Daode to some extent and slipped out, ¡°Congratte on your imminent breakthrough, master.¡±

    After inherited the Seven Strokes of Heaven Interception such as ¡°World of Dao,¡± Taoist Chonghe seemed that he was going to take a breakthrough step!

    Chong He said with a smile, ¡°There¡¯s still some time to go.¡±

    ¡°You can say the exact time limit, that is to say, the break-through is close.¡± Meng Qiughed and replied, sitting on the ck bricks with his casual gesture.

    Chong He had achieved sessful cultivation, and he was rxed and kind. Meng Qi gradually had no restraint after the conversation with him during such a warm environment.

    Chong He said with a smile, ¡°You won¡¯te to me unless you encountered something difficult, what¡¯s that?¡±

    Meng Qi smiled: ¡± I have important news to tell you...¡±

    For starter, he told him about the secret plot of Han Guang and Gao Lan, including the Mad Prince winning the Sword of the Human Sovereign.

    ¡°Nowadays, the world is chaotic, and the catastrophe is imminent. All kinds of divine weapons indeed show up.¡±Taoist Chonghe sighed without feeling shocked or terrified; he continued, ¡°If I had heard that the donor Gao won Sword of the Human Sovereign a could of years ago, It would have been difficult for me to settle down.¡±

    Now the Chong He¡¯s break-through was imminent, while Gao Lan could barely awake Sword of the Human Sovereign, which exemplified that the priest climbed a post, the devil climbed ten. Meng Qi silently thought through inside meaning in his mind for Chong He. Once he became the Earth Immortal, arriving the level of Dharma or Candramurni Bodhisattva, Gao Lan whobined the Changle Formation could hold his ground ording to his immediatebat effectiveness and the capacity of Sword of the Human Sovereign under partially awaken. In this way, Master Lu would not be afraid of Han Guang.

    The only problem was that they might cooperate with the demonic cult. In that case, Abbotship Kongwen, Cui Qinghe, and He Qi would interfere.

    Meng Qi took this opportunity to tell him a series of following things: He killed Thunder God From the Ninth Heaven with Fruits of Karma and then had to sense Extinctive de of the Overlord in the Sect of the in Lady. That was where he encountered Gu Xiaosang who intimidated him to make a contract, basically saying that he needed to help to explore the Ninth Heaven. But he concealed the part such as Gu Xiaosang kept calling him ¡°my husband¡± and they finally did dual cultivation to get out of trouble.

    ¡°It is true that Lord of Purity and Magic went to Celestial Court... they were all in Jade Virtual Pce...¡± Chong He muttered to himself at first, and then he realized that he couldn¡¯t catch any point and teased Meng Qi, ¡°Recently rumors have been flying, gossiping about rumors between you and donor Gu. Someplimented you that you are an outstanding figure with strong capacity, which beyond public imagination and with a gorgeouspanion. Others reproached your striving for reputation which was not matched to the title of Master, because of blurring of good and evil, indulging in beauty and falling into the Devil Path. Someone saw you and donor Gu hugged each other in Happycloud Heights who shared the intimate rtionship, so you should be punished.¡±

    Surely Han Guang did not give up a single opportunity to smear me. Meng Qi had already expected this, but he still wondered that majorities should hold skeptical attitudes as there existed no real evidence. The master of Destruction Sect, who was Heaven Sovereign of The Myths, the evilest devil among all evil spirit, was the one who sent the news, so the credit should not be high!

    ¡°Wait a minute, I cuddled with Gu Xiaosang in Happycloud Heights and shared an intimate rtionship? The truth is that I was unable to resist under a severe injury and was carried away by her!

    ¡°In addition to Gu Xiaosang, Chong He, Ze Luoju and me, this thing wasn¡¯t seen by anyone else. Mr. Goffy wastering out and to threaten me, so there should be nobody to spread out!

    ¡°Is there any possibility that Gu Xiaosang herself released the news to create a mess for me? So that¡¯s why people partially believe the rumor with the details?¡±

    Meng Qi absorbed in his thoughts. The current two mainstream attitudes were all in his expectation, the people who were unsatisfied with and jealous of him, who were intolerant to his behaviors, as well as who admired at his free andfortable nature, and his winning of thepanion of the demoness.

    Chong He smiled, and then he said: ¡°I will speak for you to some points. This thing is more like the arresting wind and capturing shadow. It won¡¯t be hard to get settled.¡±

    With his endorsement of the leader-level master of the right path, Meng Qi was not worried about the rumors and decided to forget them.

    As this topic wasing to an end, Chong He suddenly tly asked,

    ¡°If donor Gu still carries on misdeeds in the future, kills innocent people, and tries to create havoc in the world in the future, what would you do if you meet her again?¡±

    This rhetorical question was just like a sh of lightning split into Meng Qi¡¯s mind, illuminating the gloom thought hidden in his heart that he had been avoiding!

    ¡°When I meet her again in another day, can I be so firmly to wield at her and be happy at her death?¡±

    ¡°If I am softhearted, I might see her do something against her limit. In the future she may be overwhelmed by her guilt and the demons inside her will always follow!¡±

    Chong He softly looked at Meng Qi and did not force him to answer.

    While Meng Qi kept silence for a long time, and then he exhaled and suppressed his chaotic, noisy mind, slowly replied:

    ¡°No matter what her intention is, she did save my life several times. As a man, if I can¡¯t revenge when I incur hatred and payback when I receive kindness, what¡¯s the meaning of life?¡±

    ¡°If I met her whilemitting a crime and killing innocent people, I will stop her risking my life and then nullify her kung fu. After that I will protect and guard her, making herpanied by an old buddha with the altarmp, or let her wear sackcloth and learn the manner of etiquette, or make her a retreat to the forest and live a silent life.¡±

    Chong He didn¡¯t judge his words and seemed to ask casually: ¡°She is a Samsara traveler as well, nullifying her kung fu isn¡¯t equivalent to the end. Over and over again, do you want to be tangled with her?¡±

    Meng Qi was silent again with aplicated mood; he said after a long time: ¡°I will always watch out for her...¡±

    The differences between conservative factions and heretical evils were barely on apparent camps, but the opposition of perception, ideas, and limits of doing things which may seem to be easy but were exceptionally difficult.

    Chong He said with a slight smile on his face: ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, I am just chatting with you and let you sort your mind out. It doesn¡¯t matter what your answer is.¡±

    Meng Qi nodded his head indicated his understanding of Chong He and rxed his mood, and turned to say, ¡°I want to share with you the experiences I had in Southern Wilderness...¡±

    He made a detailed exnation of trip to Southern Wilderness and told Chong He about the secret movement.

    Chong He didn¡¯t directly try to operate the secret movement but somehow asked: ¡°If you had abandoned the Supreme Deity Mirror at that time and had directly escaped away by Space-breaching, donor Blood Sea Rakshasa shouldn¡¯t have been hostile to you, why must you incur the hatred of him?¡±

    ¡°The reasons are twofold. The first one is Supreme Deity Mirror could benefit him for soar improvement once he got it, while the Blood-robed Cult entirely belongs to the evil spirit with cruel and vicious inhumanity. I would be thrilled to attack them to debilitate their power when it is possible.¡± Meng Qi sighed, this was the essence of revenging and reciprocating, ¡°The second is that I said earlier that my momentum is abnormal, so which will be the best time to prepare for the future unless anything beyond imagination happen, by taking advantage of prosperous momentum or temporarily coping with it when my momentum turn to wane?¡±

    The Supreme-wisdom Tree even made the Six Taoist feel mysterious. So Meng Qi wouldn¡¯t give up this opportunity to improve it.

    After this time, a piece of green leaf on the Supreme-wisdom Tree sproutedpletely, which contained vitality inside as if there were breeding something extraordinary.

    Besides, at that time the Blood Sea Rakshasa wanted to kill Meng Qi, and he is likely to prevent Meng Qi from escaping. If Meng Qi hadn¡¯t deflected his attention from absorbing of Supreme Deity Mirror, he would have had another way to interfere with his own Space Piercing Charm even if he had used division. But if he couldn¡¯t get out from the location of divine weapons, he won¡¯t get into Lake Temple. The reason Blood Sea Rakshasa didn¡¯t wait outside or enter after his deity arrived was that he was cautious and he couldn¡¯t control the situation. But was that mean Meng Qi would have a treasure to rece the realm and take away the left soul of Supreme Deity Mirror?

    Chong He said with a kind smile, ¡°Blood Sea Rakshasa is cunning, insidious and would seek revenge for the smallest grievance. Even if you didn¡¯t breed bitter enmity with him, he would try to retaliate with every possible way once he knows you entered that evil world. It is true of today without any change. Anyway, he couldn¡¯t directly show up before he seeds.¡±

    ¡°But you will be in great danger when you travel around. I temporarily give you a piece of ¡®Charm of Inversing Mysteries¡¯ which can ensure deceit of his deduction and secret movement within a year. But after a year, if I break through, I would go to Southern Wilderness. Even if I didn¡¯t destroy Blood-robed Cult, I would frighten them so that they dare not leave Southern Wilderness in a decade.¡±

    ¡°Wow! Chong He showed such overbearing ambition with such in words...¡± Meng Qi suddenly admired him and was proud of himself with such a strong supporter!

    When Chong He finished, he said with a self-mockery attitude: ¡°Even if I invited donor Lu to join, I¡¯m not afraid that the Blood-robed Cult would break when the God of Venomous Vermin guarantees them.¡±

    Dharmakaya, divine weapons plus the gate formation, which could hold off the siege of two or three ordinary Dharmakaya.

    ¡°Does God of Venomous Vermin exist?¡± Meng Qi asked incredulously.

    Chong He said as he nodded his head: ¡°God of Venomous Vermin is the incense God who was close to consummation. Even if its lifespan runs out, as long as the faith from Southern Wilderness to God of Venomous Vermin is unremitting, it could revitalize from the incense. Its strongest power is equivalent to that of Candramurni Bodhisattva, while its weakest power is still close to the strength of peak of Human Immortals. It barely fights because of some limitation that I don¡¯t know, so there spread nearly nobat exploit.¡±

    He said a few things and then Chong He closed his eyes, operated his secret movement, trying to sense the ¡°External Personality.¡±

    After a while, he opened his eyes and shook his head: ¡°Without the assistance of the breath of Supreme Deity Mirror making the first move, I couldn¡¯t sense barely counting on secret movement.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s it...so Blood Sea Rakshasa was counting on the Evesting Valley to make the first step?¡± Meng Qi came to realize the point and then he talked about the secret movements, Supreme Deity Mirror, and the External Personality in the world, finally he asked, ¡°Master, what ¡®s the essential difference between fishermen and fish?¡±

    Chong He pondered for a moment and said, ¡°I temporarily can¡¯t answer you, but I vaguely know that it¡¯s the living creature born at the beginning of Pre-ancient, they possess the legendary power as they are born. But there is no such thing after that. Perhaps the difference is rted to this.¡±

    ¡°At the beginning of Pre-ancient and born to be a legend?¡± Meng Qi silently kept this news in his mind.

    At this moment, he remembered something and took out the strange ¡°Tao Te Ching¡± and asked, ¡°Master, I got this book in the journey to the West, but I don¡¯t see anything strange.¡±

    Chong He picked it up and looked through. Suddenly, his sight focused on that and deeply frowned his eyebrow which was a rare blunder.

    ¡°Master, is this really strange?¡± Meng Qi got nervous.

    Chong He took a deep breath and restored to calm, then he said, ¡°Our sect could be considered as the orthodoxy of Primogenitor Daode and contained a skill of his book. The handwriting of this ¡°Tao Te Ching¡± is the same as that skill work except for not containing any power.¡±

    ¡°Oh my god, Tao Te Ching that was written by Primogenitor Daode in person?¡± Meng Qi was entirely surprised at his thought, ¡°This is the Primogenitor, one of the three Qings and top three of Nine Primogenitors of Taoism, who was admired by Evil Spirit of Zhenwu as big shots!¡±

    ¡°Was it a coincidence? Or is it arranged by someone? What¡¯s the point to give me ¡®Tao Te Ching¡¯ without any power?¡±

    Chong He had guessed Meng Qi¡¯s thoughts and teased him, ¡°Perhaps someone wants you to read this book as frequently as possible to understand the morality and bnce your mind. It is fine to be as careful as tread as if on thin ice, but you will lose the meaning of Ying and Yang if you are tight all the time.¡±

    Meng Qi understood that Chong He was joking with him, but the death task was imminent, he indeed needed to adjust his state of mind and focus his emotions. So he took this opportunity to obtain advice from Chong He.

    Chong He pondered and said, ¡°You go to the lecture hall and teach the children to read it, holding this Tao Te Ching .¡±

    ¡°Emm...¡± Meng Qi didn¡¯t get his point, and he stepped out from Hall of Virtue, and then he saw a Taoist priest waiting for him. Meng Qi followed him and left the central area, stepping into the lecture hall.

    ¡°This is the teacher who imparts you the Tao Te Ching .¡± The priest introduced Meng Qi.

    Children at the age of ten or even smaller stood up and saluted respectfully: ¡°Greeting the teacher.¡±

    The sunlight passed through the windows of the lecture hall and reflected upon the faces of those childish and innocent kids. The golden light, full of vigor and vitality, which all of a sudden made Meng Qi calm.

    This was the hope.

    This was life.

 Chapter 716: Before the Death Task

    <h4>Chapter 716: Before the Death Task</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Snow still fell in February as the freezing wind blew. Hearing the sound of children reciting ¡°Tao that can be described is not universal and eternal Tao¡± and seeing the wless white snow scattered on the mountain, Meng Qi found himself in a tranquil state of mind. He wandered in the cold wearing only a thin blue shirt.

    The sky behind him became dark as if everything in the world was changing as it clotted into a dot, without past, present or future. The virtuality copsed vaguely in here, and time slightly solidified. Everything started from this dot and all fruits originated from this dot.

    Upon closer inspection, this dot was more like a Taoist priest who was dignified, bold and vast!

    After studying morality for more than half a year and educating children, Meng Qi had be more proficient in sensing and grasping thews of the world than when he traveled around. His Dharma Form had improved to a higher level with his strength at sixfold heaven.

    Surely this was because Meng Qi was in a state of being exceptionally dynamic. Once he kept a static state, he would gain results beyond his imagination. If he wanted to cross the second step of the Celestial Ladder, he could barely count on the static state.

    Yin and Yang, vitality and quiescence?¡ªthey are all morality!

    Meng Qi exhaled and gained more confidence for the death task.

    In the past year, he had thought that on his own, he could achieve the fivefold consummation at most. Due to his dual cultivation with Gu Xiaosang, however, with the bnce of Yin and Yang, he had stepped into the fivefold heaven in a short time, leaving enough time for the reconciliation of vitality and quiescence. Now, he had stepped into the sixfold heaven!

    In today¡¯s world, all the masters and grandmasters were no longer so terrifying!

    ¡°I should go to the Immortals and take the Supreme-wisdom Tree...¡± Meng Qi counted the remaining time and descended from the mountain. There were a lot of variables in the death task, and the Supreme-wisdom Tree was the most bizarre and mysterious item in his hands. He had to take it with him in case of an emergency.

    With the pervading cloud and air looking so bright and transparent, Meng Qi saw Samsara Square. He saw Jiang Zhiwei in her yellow dress, Qi Zhengyan in a fluttering blue gown, and Ruan Yushu in her white petticoat. Zhao Heng wore the crown that he had already inherited.

    Once Meng Qi saw them, he was reminded of all the rumors. He suddenly felt a burst of guilt. In order to recover from his difficulties and eliminate his dilemma, the demoness had tricked him into having rtions with her. Though he felt neither regret nor guilt about it, he somehow felt as if he had betrayed them. He did not have the confidence to face his team.

    Somehow, he had always felt like Jiang Zhiwei, Qi Zhengyan, Ruan Yushu and Zhao Heng looked at him with a faint smile.

    ¡°Illusion! These are all illusions!¡± Just as he was going to ask about the cultivation progress of their team in order to divert the topic, Ruan Yushu sincerely said, ¡°My brothers all admire you very much.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Meng Qi looked at her doubtfully.

    Ruan Yushu¡¯s skin was as bright as the light of the moon. ¡°They are used to advocating all kinds of feelings that defy public judgment and thought that those feelings are as gentle as melody. You¡¯re not overwhelmed by the differences between the orthodoxy and evil, not frightened by the chasing murder from Luo Denomination, and moved the demoness. You¡¯re truly an outstanding person who does unusual things,¡± she said calmly.

    Meng Qi¡¯s expression suddenly froze. He gave a hollowugh, not knowing how to answer.

    Jiang Zhiwei smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t tease him with rumors. The wise ones can tell that it was Han Guang purposefully spreading the news because of his unwillingness. He has suffered a lot because of Demoness Gu. Even if they cooperate, it won¡¯tst.¡±

    Chong He had made it known that Han Guang was in the Immortal Realm as well but had been impeded by Meng Qi¡¯s interference.

    ¡°Zhiwei, you really know me well.¡± Meng Qi gave her apliment but was quite diffident deep inside.

    He then nced at Qi Zhengyan, finding him expressionless as usual. Meng Qi could not find any signs of him falling to the Devil Path.

    Qi Zhengyan telepathically told him, ¡°I will exin it to them in person after the task, exchange for items, and then leave the team. I don¡¯t want to ruin everyone¡¯s mood now.¡±

    Meng Qi thought for a while and then decided to slowly persuade him during the course of their task. The most important thing to do now was to exchange for weapons and armor. ¡°I will remind them that the task will be even more difficult because of Blood Sea Rakshasa.¡± Meng Qi replied.

    He said that in order to cover up Qi Zhengyan¡¯s problem.

    Jiang Zhiwei smiled after she heard Meng Qi¡¯spliment. ¡°The most important thing is who you want to be with. That¡¯s your own business. We all believe that you wouldn¡¯t go against your conscience and cross your own line. What¡¯s more, even if you really have a crush on the demoness, I¡¯d still fight her if she does something wrong. I won¡¯t let her off just because you¡¯re with her.

    ¡°I know what kind of person you are, and so does my family. Even if you start a rtionship with the demoness, we believe you won¡¯t help a tyrant victimize her subjects. One¡¯s emotions and personality cannot be intertwined.¡± Ruan Yushu added, indicating the stance of the Ruan n.

    ¡°That makes it sound like I have already married the demoness...¡± Meng Qi wiped his sweat and nced at a smiling Zhao Heng who was acting like an onlooker. He then gave a concise exnation about Demoness Gu as well as about the rebirth of Blood Sea Rakshasa, the same way he had told Chong He.

    Jiang Zhiwei frowned after hearing Meng Qi¡¯s exnation. ¡°The fisherman and fish? I feel like I have heard of it before.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve heard of it?¡± Meng Qi was surprised. He then immediately thought of a big shot.

    Jiang Zhiwei eased the frown on her face and replied. ¡°Perhaps I heard of it when my Master mentioned it once before during a conversation, at that time I couldn¡¯t figure it out and thought it was a profound description of Sword Principles. Now I realize it is rted to self and external personality. It seems that my Master has indeed been to the Evesting Valley, and maybe he gained something.¡±

    ¡°We still don¡¯t know how Senior Su learned about the Evesting Valley,¡± Zhao Heng said.

    Something crossed Meng Qi¡¯s mind. ¡°Uncle Master killed ¡®Patriarch of the East, the Azure Emperor¡¯ from the Myths, and the Supreme Deity Mirror was the treasure that the Azure Emperor carried around with him. Maybe these two points are rted.¡±

    There was a slight shift in Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s beautiful expression. ¡°I n to ask my master after the death task.¡±

    She was direct, brisk, and straightforward!

    ¡°Well, we¡¯ll try the secret movement when we have time. Let¡¯s prepare for our death task.¡± Meng Qi proposed.

    ¡°Good idea. Let¡¯s first exchange the items we¡¯ve individually collected for Karma points,¡± Qi Zhengyan said as if nothing had happened. He telepathically said to Meng Qi, ¡°The Devil Lord should have the corresponding exnation for the difference between the fisherman and fish. He will tell you after the death task.¡±

    ¡°Of course! It would be such a waste if I don¡¯t ask the Devil Lord who was an ancient Primogenitor!¡± Meng Qi was moved to tears. ¡°Even if Senior Brother Qi falls into the Devil Path, he¡¯s still my great Senior Brother!¡±

    He deliberately made himself forget about the difference between theories and possible future conflicts. It was wise to be optimistic before the death task.

    When he finished speaking, Qi Zhengyan walked in front of the central pir and said calmly, ¡°This time I encountered the abode of a fallen grandmaster and gained a lot.¡±

    ¡°Encountered another abode?¡± Jiang Zhiwei, Ruan Yushu, and Zhao Heng were all quite surprised. Qi Zhengyan¡¯s luck was evenparable to Meng Qi¡¯s!

    Meng Qi understood that Qi Zhengyan made up an excuse on the spot because he was not worried about exposure. Never mind the items, just the skills that the Devil Lord had mastered could get Senior Brother Qi thousands of Karma points.

    Qi Zhengyan took out the items and scripts and then threw them into the central jade pir. After a while, he said, ¡°With the surplus in the past, I have umted a total of 20,000 Karma points. At present, I have consummated the cultivation in the Third Heaven and am about to step over the first Celestial Ladder.¡±

    ¡°It seems that Senior Brother Qi has already stepped over the first Celestial Ladder...¡±Meng Qi understood him in his heart.

    Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s gentle eyebrow was slightly wrinkled. She vaguely felt that Qi Zhengyan was being quite strange. She brought out her gains during the past year¡¯s finished tasks in The Immortals and said, ¡°My Sword of the Sun-Prating Rainbow has already be an exquisite weapon. I did some tasks during my travel and received some fruits.¡±

    After the exchanges and adding her remaining karma points, Jiang Zhiwei got 7,000 Karma points in total.

    When she stepped back, she said, ¡°I have consummated my cultivation in the Fifth-fold Heaven realm and haven¡¯t stepped into the Sixth-fold Heaven realm.¡±

    Ruan Yushu took over. ¡°I borrowed some Karma points and exchanged them for time. I consummated my cultivation in the threefold heaven. I once got an exquisite armor, the Guanghan Jade Robe, during my adventures. It could refresh my vital spirit as well as rebound and freeze the enemy. It is equivalent to the ten-story defense of the Golden Bell Shield. However, it consumes too much energy when it is triggered each time, and I can trigger it three times at most.¡±

    Meng Qi had heard of this during his picking up of the Supreme-wisdom Tree. Ruan Yushu cultivated for almost a year when she finished the tasks in The Immortals, and gained more exotic minerals and produce from her families. She then exchanged some of her gained karma points for more time to ensure her consummation to get to the threefold heaven. Meanwhile, she exchanged all of her protection secret treasures from her family for karma points. Together with her remaining points, she finally exchanged for this Guanghan Jade Robe worth 9,200 Karma points, which amounted to the defense of Seventh-fold Heaven realm of Meng Qi¡¯s Eight Nine Mysteries.

    ¡°Now I don¡¯t have any Karma points left, but I borrowed an exquisite zither, the Zither of Seven Deities.¡± Improving the power of the Phoenix-perching Zither to the level of an exquisite treasure would be harmful to it without going through every step. Therefore, Ruan Yushu nned to temporarily use Zither of Seven Deities.

    Zhao Heng forced a smile after hearing her words. ¡°I have just touched the first Celestial Ladder and haven¡¯t stepped over it. I got some elixirs and treasures because of some special adventure.¡±

    The adventure that he was referring to was reaping the rewards from feeding intel to the Immortals.

    He exchanged those rewards for Karma points and had a sum of 5,000 when all was said and done.

    After everyonepleted their transactions, they looked at Meng Qi and waited for him to speak.

    Meng Qi coughed. ¡°I have stepped into the Sixth-fold Heaven realm.¡±

    ¡°A little faster than I expected.¡± Jiang Zhiwei did not conceal her surprise and joy.

    ¡°Because of the bnce between vitality and quiescence.¡± Since they were in Samsara Square, Meng Qi did not want to mention the Tao Te Ching. ¡°Aside from the items, I now have over 24,000 Karma points.¡±

    ¡°Twenty-four thousand Karma points?¡± Zhao Heng was so shocked that his voice was shaking.

    ¡°How could the fruits he received in the Celestial Court be this much? No, he can¡¯t directly get Karma points in Celestial Court!¡±

    Jiang Zhiwei and Ruan Yushu were entirely unsurprised because this was the benefit from the second sense of the Supreme-wisdom Tree. Till now, they had failed to raise 6,000 Karma points because most of the members were still learning from the first sense. There were only four people who could sense again: Primogenitor Lingbao, Primogenitor Doumu, Primogenitor Nanhua, and Longevity Immortal Venerable.

    ¡°You have sensed this as well...¡± Meng Qi blinked at Zhao Heng as he took out the Supreme-wisdom Tree.

    He had made Zhao Heng sense it once through ¡°Primogenitor Guangcheng¡±.

    Zhao Heng suddenly realized that he was a member of the same organization. No wonder he found the tree to be so familiar back then!

    Everything unfolded all of a sudden during the Journey to the West. He had never carefully observed the tree. Later on, it even changed.

    ¡°Senior Brother Qi, don¡¯t you want to take this opportunity to sense?¡± Meng Qi asked, smiling.

    Qi Zhengyan thought for a moment before replying. ¡°It¡¯s not suitable for me at this time.¡±

    Meng Qi exhaled and didn¡¯t say anything else. He walked in front of the central jade pir and ced all items including the sry he gained from the Six Fan School.

    ¡°Shang River Fairy¡¯s Dual Cultivation skill... exchangeable for 3,000 Karma points.

    ¡°The five exotic minerals and produce including the Taiyin Jade Extract... exchangeable for a total of 8,000 Karma points.

    ¡°The broken Hook of Grandma Goodbye... exchangeable for 1,600 Karma points.

    ¡°Two exotic minerals and produce including the Profound Theory on Killing Soul... exchangeable for 8,000 Karma points.

    ¡°The Purple Lightning de... exchangeable for 2,500 Karma points.

    ¡°The Fruit of Deliverance... exchangeable for 1,600 Karma points.¡±

    After all his exchanges, Meng Qi got a total of 43,890 Karma points.

 Chapter 717: Sharpen the Tools

    <h4>Chapter 717: Sharpen the Tools</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    At this moment, Meng Qi truly felt like a tycoon. Sensing the ¡°World of Dao¡± was worth too many Karma points. It was the foundation of top sects. If grandmasters or stronger masters in the Immortals could sense it from time to time, perhaps they could create a Dharmakaya divine skill within two decades using its theory. If they couldn¡¯t, they could also improve their own skills and promote their sense and mastery of the full enlightenment of profound theory, which was beneficial for their breakthrough from their current realm. It was truly worth the 6,000 Karma points!

    If not for the imminent death task, Meng Qi wanted to go to Huamei Heights with the Supreme-wisdom Tree and express his gratitude to Master Lu for his guidance and help. He would let Master Lu sense it casually in order get close to him. Then, among orthodox Dharmakaya, there would be three who had a close rtionship with him and were much obliged to him. The evil masters would then not provoke him regardless of their endless hatred.

    When these thoughts shed in his mind, Meng Qi said, ¡°This time items, such as secret treasures or charms are forbidden. Our preparation is simple, with two furnaces of Immortality Elixirs of East Pole. Even if we don¡¯t have spare weapons, we need to upgrade our weapons into exquisite ones. It is true also of defense. In a word, we must spare no effort to leave without regret.¡±

    Boots, wristbands and so on were included in the list of protective types of equipment, sharing a quota with the Taoist robes and uniforms. When they did the task, the Meng Qi¡¯s and Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s shoes would all lose their function.

    Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s smile vanished and she said, ¡°This time we won¡¯t be exchanging for secret treasures that everybody could use. Collecting everyone¡¯s Karma points together, exchanging and then allocating to everyone is unfair. I know, you, little monk, won¡¯t care about this, but we will feel guilty doing that. If we are not mentally settled, then we can¡¯t use our strength fully.¡±

    She saw that this time the gap between everyone¡¯s Karma points was toorge, and this time they weren¡¯t exchanging for secret treasures that the whole team could use, so she made this proposal.

    ¡°So?¡± Meng Qi probably guessed Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s meaning.

    ¡°So we will borrow Karma points for now and will return them afterpleting the task.¡± Jiang Zhiwei looked at Ruan Yushu and Zhao Heng.

    They nodded, indicating that this proposal was right.

    ¡°No problem.¡± Meng Qi did not refuse when he saw the team agreed with it. ¡°At present, we still need to figure out how many Karma points we need to exchange for two furnaces of Immortality Elixir of East Pole.¡±

    He possessed the elixir description, but he did not know how many Qinghua Fruits and auxiliary herbal jellies hispanions had prepared.

    His friends took out whatever they had collected, which were not much when counted. Ruan Yushu¡¯s collection ounted for half of the total as those things were truly too difficult to find.

    After asking the Six Taoist, Meng Qi and others found that, in addition to two pieces of Qinghua Fruit that were alive for more than 500 years, some herbal jellies, and the cost for cultivating them through the Six Taoist, the total Karma points needed for two furnaces were 20,000.

    Jiang Zhiwei gave a suggestion. ¡°Everyone pays 4,000 Karma points. Since the little monk didn¡¯t collect anything, he will pay 6,000. Sister Yushu pays only 2,000 since her collection exceeds ours.¡±

    Everyone agreed with her. Meng Qi smiled at Ruan Yushu and said, ¡°I¡¯ll lend you another 2,000 Karma points. You owe me 3,100 in total.¡±

    Ruan Yushu nodded earnestly. ¡°This task will reward 4,500 Karma points.¡±

    ¡°The prerequisite is that we finish it...¡± Meng Qi did not say such unlucky words out loud.

    The team quickly gathered 20,000 Karma points. With the elixir prescription, the beam of light spread with fragrant perfume wafting. Then two furnaces and six pills of Immortality Elixir of East Pole appeared, verdantly surrounded by clouds of magic strength, cozy and transparent inside.

    Jiang Zhiwei and the others took out their prepared jade bottles. Each of them took one pill, and one was left with Meng Qi as backup.

    With the Guanghan Jade Robe and the Zither of Seven Deities, there was no need for Ruan Yushu to exchange for other things. She stood aside and looked at Meng Qi and Jiang Zhiwei.

    Jiang Zhiwei didn¡¯t seem to be affected by the pressure of the death task. She cheerfully said, ¡°I just need to upgrade the Seamless Robes of Heaven into an exquisite item.¡±

    The Sword of the Sun-Prating Rainbow was already an exquisite weapon. If its power waspletely exerted, the strength it released would be equivalent to a Half-step master. However, unlike the main ingredients of divine weapons, it depended on the realm and strength of its holder. With Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s current situation and herpatibility with it, itsplete operation should be like the strength of an ordinary grandmaster. Together with her own Dharmakaya movements, she could arrive at the peak state of the exterior master. Of course for those grandmasters, who didn¡¯t have a goodmand of Dharmakaya killing movement?

    Moreover, Jiang Zhiwei could only use it seven or eight times, and could not use it twice in a row, otherwise, she would run out of her energy like Meng Qi when he operated his main ingredients of divine weapons.

    Meng Qi and the others looked for a while before they settled on a n, exchanging for Silk of the Weaving Fairy and upgrading the Seamless Robes of Heaven, which cost 2,000 Karma points in total together with cultivation and materials.

    ¡°Seamless Robes of Heaven, a precious defense weapon (exquisite). It is said that during the ancient times, every thousand years, a Seamless Robe of Heaven would emerge at the celestial court at the level of divine weapons. It could demonstrate the form of golden armor and light gown which was possessed by every soldier there. After the ancient time, there were always some descendants who replicated this clothes. Those added materials, such as the Silk of the Weaving Fairy and the water of the Milky Way, were among the top of the list, close to divine weapons. It is water and fire resistant, allowing the wearer to roam in the celestial river, and it is close to the body defense of the ninth consummation of the golden bell shield even without a trigger. If it is operated, its strength depends on the realm, which could range from the tenth consummation to the eleventh consummation of the golden bell shield. It has three weak points, however, that are in a dynamic state. It is degraded under the vital spirit defense or its equivalent. It is worth 9,700 Karma points.¡±

    The ninth consummation of golden bell shield was a sign of stepping over the first Celestial Ladder, the tenth was the second Celestial Ladder, the eleventh was the third Celestial Ladder, and the twelfth consummation could freeze the Dharmakaya. Therefore, during the stage ofcking essential gap between the body defense and the Eight Nine Mysteries, the ninth consummation was approximately equivalent to the fourfold heaven of Eight Nine Mysteries, the tenth was the sevenfold heaven and the eleventh consummation was not that strong, only equal to the ninefold heaven rather than the half-step Dharmakaya of Eight Nine Mysteries.

    This was only the body defense. The vital spirit defense was weaker than the Eight Nine Mysteries.

    ¡°Plus, with the assistance of Nine Revolving Mystic Kung Fu, the defense power of Zhiwei could be tremendous...¡± Meng Qi was very pleased.

    Qi Zhengyan came forward without saying a word as if he had already thought it through. He spent 9,500 Karma points on a ¡°Heaven Crystal Gown,¡± which was renowned for its hardness. Its defensive power was half stronger than the Seamless Robes of Heaven and the Guanghan Jade Robe during a fight, but it was a little bit weaker in the face of a gently prating attack andcked the function of roaming in Celestial River and attacking its enemy.

    ¡°For the sessor of Devil Lord, gentle pration is its strength...¡± Meng Qi silently sighed.

    After that, Qi Zhengyan exchanged for the broken scales of the Arctic True Dragon and upgraded his Golden Dragon Stripe Sword to an exquisite weapon, costing him 4,000 Karma points in total. Its strength was approximate to Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s Sword of the Sun-Prating Rainbow, but unlike Jiang Zhiwei who intertwined her life with the sword, his concealed strength was weaker, so his operation was a little bit worse and seldom operated it.

    Watching them finish their exchanges, Zhao Heng said to Meng Qi sincerely, ¡°You go first, I only have 1,000 Karma points left and need to borrow the rest from you.¡±

    He was slightly embarrassed and his face went pale. He had never thought he would be reduced to borrowing as he used to be the one rich in Karma points in the team.

    Meng Qi said little out of fear of further agitating him. He took out Heaven Inflicted Pain and exchanged for the Amethyst Lightning Ore which could upgrade his sword into an exquisite weapon. After one year¡¯s precipitation, it could be upgraded again.

    It took 4,000 Karma points. Heaven Inflicted Pain became heavier as if it could shake vanity itself.

    ¡°Heaven Inflicted Pain, a Precious Weapon of the Exquisite Grade, with a de made out of Sky Thunder Gold and a handle carved out of Thunder Wood that was coagted with purple crystal, Bluish Stone, and other precious materials... It is exceptionally heavy, weighing more than 900kg... It has definite control over various kinds of lighting and is extremely powerful. If it is fully operated, it can achieve the strength of an ordinary grandmaster and Half-step to Dharmakaya depending on its holder¡¯s realm and strength. The weapon is worth 9,700 Karma points.¡±

    Meng Qi shook the Heaven Inflicted Pain and felt that it could kill the enemy with its speed and weight alone. The heavier, the better.

    After a year of cultivation and training, Flowing Fire had already be an exquisite weapon, while the Mystic Turtle was already one. Now Meng Qi was onlycking an Exquisite de.

    Jiang Zhiwei suddenly suggested something. ¡°With your unique nature of The Big Bang Technique, you¡¯d better find a sharp de without any specialty.¡±

    ¡°Only a sharp one? How much more terrifying would it be if he put all his promotions on this de and used it with The Big Bang Technique?¡± Meng Qi was immediately persuaded, and after a moment of thinking, he made up his mind and chose a precious weapon called ¡°Saber of the Shattered Jade.¡±

    ¡°Saber of the Shattered Jade, a precious weapon of the exquisite grade, is made out of the strength of the white tiger after nine times without any specialty. It cannot trigger changes of climate. It is extremely sharp and can destroy precious weapons of the low grade. If it is fully operated, it can destroy mid-grade precious weapons or even cut a top grade one depending on its holder¡¯s realm and strength. The weapon is worth 9,800 Karma points.¡±

    ¡°Great.¡± Meng Qi nodded to indicate his satisfaction. As someone who was newly rich, he could spend a lot on a single transaction.

    He was already equipped with weapons and des and now onlycked defensive equipment. Meng Qi¡¯s Qingyuan Taoist Robes were destroyed in the Ninth Heaven, so he looked over the series of Taoist robes and picked the ¡°Kunlun Taoist Robe¡± which was simr to the Seamless Robes of Heaven in all aspects except it couldn¡¯t travel through the Celestial River. However, it had the function of following and changing. It was worth 9,700 Karma points.

    For Meng Qi, the Kunlun Taoist Robe without operation wasn¡¯tparable to his own body at all, and it was purely for use in case of emergency.

    ¡°As the Heavenly Primogenitor, should I need to wear the Kunlun Taoist Robe!¡± Meng Qi enjoyed adversity.

    Zhao Heng walked to the central jade pir when all the exchanges werepleted, and then he said calmly, ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve already exchanged all my protection secret treasures, extra precious weapons, useless elixirs, and remaining exotic minerals and produce for an exquisite grade metaphysical yellowish robe for the emperor.¡±

    During the conversation, the robe he wore turned to the metaphysical yellowish robe, full of the breath of divine merits.

    Because he was worried about disclosing the matters of The Immortals, he had not mentioned it before, but then, he saw Meng Qi bring out the Supreme-wisdom Tree. It seemed Jiang Zhiwei and Ruan Yushu already knew about it, and he knew immediately in his heart that he no longer had to conceal it.

    He cleared all his equipment except for the True Emperor Seal and left the precious weapon Fish Dragon Sword, an Immortality Elixir of East Pole, and the metaphysical yellowish robe.

    As for how to ount to the Political Affairs Hall, he would finish the death task first before thinking about it. He couldn¡¯t think too much at this time!

    ¡°So, I just need to improve the Fish Dragon Sword to the exquisite grade.¡± Zhao Heng said in a gentle tone, but his inside determination was quite firm.

    The step-by-step upgrade may cause irreversible damage to the Fish Dragon Sword and there was no way to achieve the following promotion, but for Zhao Heng, if he couldn¡¯t be a Dharmakaya, it would be fine as he could draw enough power from Fish Dragon Sword. However, if he could im his emperor identity, he could get the Emperor Sword!

    Seeing that Zhao Heng had made up his mind, Meng Qi and the others didn¡¯t persuade him. They helped him find a way to get a promotion. The method needed 6,700 Karma points.

    Meng Qi lent him 6,000 Karma points and watched him get a promotion. For him, the remaining 6,390 Karma points did not have to be exchanged as he was strong enough with his Exterior movements and skills!

    The brilliant rays scattered and turned into thousands of lights. The warm vibe spread as the glory of human nature shined. The Fish Dragon Sword made some noise and flew into Zhao Heng¡¯s arms.

    After another discussion about the task, the time limit came upon them, and a light began to shine. The five people disappeared from Samsara Square and the indifferent voice of Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms was heard in their ears.

    ¡°For this death task, you will be forbidden from using your Secret Treasures and other artifacts. You will rely only on your own skills, your weapons, your raiments, and other protective gears as well as only one elixir or concoction with healing properties.¡±

    ¡°¡®Peacekeeping Heavenly King¡¯ Du Huaishang, the leader of the Red Coat Army, has be the suprememander of the Eighteen Revolutionary Alliance. With unstoppable force, the army has swept through the entire southwestern region, barreling straight for the seat of the imperial court. The imperial court is amassing legions of warriors to defend the empire. Both armies have now met at the banks of Nu River.¡±

    ¡°Your main task is to join the revolutionary army and help Du Huaishang against the main force of the imperial army and cross the river to take the capital. Uponpletion of the mission, 4,000 Karma points along with greater privileges will be awarded. Failure shall result in your execution!

    ¡°Your side task: a Group-rivaling Mission. Annihte any Samsara traveler who is aligned with the imperial court. For each annihtion of a traveler at the level of the top ss master pro, yourpany will receive 1,000 Karma points. Otherwise, the same amount shall be deducted from yourpany. For each annihtion of any Samsara traveler of the Peerless Master Pro, yourpany will receive 3,000 Karma points. Otherwise, the same amount shall be deducted from yourpany. For each annihtion of any Samsara traveler of the grandmaster level, yourpany shall be rewarded 6,000 Karma points. Otherwise, 6,000 points shall be deducted from your surplus. The winners of this battle shall each receive Karma Points in addition to one Reincarnation Charm. Members of yourpany without enough points for deductions and forfeitures shall be obliterated!¡±

 Chapter 718: State of Flux

    <h4>Chapter 718: State of Flux</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    The river was so big that the other side of shore could not be seen from one side at a nce. The yellow colored waves rushed up and down like a wrathful Dragon King.

    The first thing that Meng Qi and Jiang Zhiwei saw after arriving at Avatar world was this Nu River. In ancient times, the final round whichsted for ten thousand years between God and Evil happened here, leading to the cracking of the earth which resulted in creating a river. Also, their breaths left there gradually merged with the river and the terrain and flew to the Nine Heavens. The flying birds avoided passing by here and even the Exterior masters would find it hard to get through. For crossing the river, one could barely count on the canoe which was made out of special wood. It was difficult for even grandmaster who could only step in the water for more than 300 meters. Once they fell into the water, it would be extremely difficult to float again.

    Although it is said that with the strength of the Exterior masters, they could hold their breaths for a long time and directly sink to the seabed to cross the river by walking on the mud and rocks at the seabed. But under the influence of breath of the God and Evil, countless bizarre and brutal monsters were hidden in the depths that couldn¡¯t break through the upperyer of the water because of the seal of Nu River from masters in each dynasty. Although, once in a while, there would be a few monsters that could break through. Anyway, nobody would choose to cross the river in such a manner unless they were extremely confident in their strength.

    A cold wind possessing horrible, vast, dignified, and prating breath was blowing through the ce. Meng Qi slightly shivered as he recalled about the introduction of the current situation of Nu river from Six Taoist. He looked around and spread his sense to find the camp of the Eighteen Revolutionary Alliance.

    ¡°There is the breath of military iron and de.¡± Qi Zhengyan pointed to the left.

    At the time of the death task, he didn¡¯t want to conceal anything and give it his best.

    Jiang Zhiwei, Ruan Yushu and Zhao Heng were all surprised because they had never known about Qi Zhengyan¡¯s ability being capable of such a thing. Meng Qi pretended to not notice their emotional changes and warned: ¡°Be careful, we may not be on the same side as Du Huaishang, perhaps we were thrown to the other side.¡±

    Since it was a death task, anything could possibly happen.

    After calming down, Jiang Zhiwei and others concealed their traces and cautiously headed forward to the left with Meng Qi and Qi Zhengyan. After a while, the camp appeared on higher ground where the gs fluttered with a protective spell covering each of them. These stood in a row andbined through the 18 camps.

    The gs with words ¡°Du¡±, ¡°Red Coat¡± and ¡°Zhu¡±, ¡°Ping Hai¡±, ¡°Miao¡± and ¡°Nine Mountains¡± came into view. Meng Qi exhaled a sigh of relief. ¡°The start wasn¡¯t too bad, at least we were not thrown away to the opposite shore and didn¡¯t need toe back by crossing the river or lurking behind the enemy to sabotage.¡±

    ¡°The barracks are arranged rigorously, full of evil and wicked spirits, from that we can infer that some masters who have a goodmand of formation are present in the Revolutionary Army.¡± Zhao Heng sighed.

    Meng Qi looked at the river and found that the numbers of canoes were even less than 100. He felt a sense of impending doom as the situation did not seem good.

    After seeing that the barracks were rigorous and hard to blend in, they decided to dress up the same way they did the previous time they came here and walked to the camps with the words ¡°Red Coat¡± and ¡°Du¡± in the gs.

    Du Huaishang still owed us a lot!

    ¡°We are Dissimted Men from another world and are acquainted with Heavenly King Du. I heard that he organized the Revolutionary Army but lost humanity during the fight. That¡¯s why we¡¯vee here to help him.¡± Meng Qi said to the soldiers who guarded the gate with one of his hands cupped in the other before his chest.

    The soldier who looked like a leader of the team looked Meng Qi up and down, and then said, ¡°Please wait for a moment, masters. I will immediately circte a notice.¡±

    His attitude was not enthusiastic, but quite cold. Meng Qi and Jiang Zhiwei looked at each other and felt something was wrong.

    The Revolutionary Army was at the disadvantageous position, so why would they hold such an attitude to the Dissimted Men who came here to help them?

    Is there any possibility that some provocateur blended in and messed up in the name of helper?

    Meng Qi stood in front of the camp and waited patiently as he counted on his great kindness to the Red Coat army and believed that he won¡¯t be misunderstood.

    After a while, a middle-aged man dressed up as a General assistant came out with his face beaming with joy. He was so enthusiastic as if it was warm like in June and apologized repeatedly: ¡°Please forgive me for letting you wait for so long, esteemed masters.¡±

    ¡°Never mind, marching and fighting must have strict rules.¡± Meng Qi said calmly.

    This General assistant looked at the outstanding Dissimted Men with a brighter smile. He turned around and led the way for them, he chatted and asked about the background of Meng Qi and others from time to time.

    ¡°We were born near the Daning and are acquainted with the Heavenly King Du.¡± Meng Qi said briefly.

    ¡°No wonder.¡± This assistant chuckled and said, ¡°I am Xu Wei and I feel the same as you. Thus, I joined the Revolutionary Army due to being intolerant of the mess.¡±

    ¡°He talked about the Revolutionary Army but didn¡¯t mention Red Coat army at all?¡±As Meng Qi was wondering this, they arrived in a camp. Xu Wei didn¡¯t report to his superior and directly went in.

    The internal decoration was simple with items such as writing brush and books ced on a table. Behind that was standing a strapping man who was 2.5 meters tall. He was bald and his eyes were so sharp that it looked like his gaze had real weight to it. A green Vertical Eye was born in his mid-brows with his breath widespread and abundant, making the Vital Qi like oceans in the world and hard to shake.

    ¡°This is Lord of the Naval Conquests.¡± Xu Wei introduced in a ttering voice.

    ¡°Lord of the Naval Conquests? Not the ¡°Peacekeeping Heavenly King¡± Du Huaishang?¡± Jiang Zhiwei secretly held the sword hilt with her right hand. Ruan Yushu slightly changed her hand¡¯s gesture with cing Zither of Seven Deities on her left arm in order to y it with her right hand at any time.

    ¡°This person is definitely at the grandmaster level!¡±

    Meng Qi didn¡¯t change his expression but turned cautious in his heart with saber and sword on the back, asked as if he didn¡¯t know that person, ¡°Lord of the Naval Conquests of the Red Coat army?¡±

    ¡°Not exactly.¡± Xu Wei denied in a hurry.

    At this moment, the strapping man grinned and said, ¡°Esteemed masters indeed seem to have not been in touch with this world for quite some time. I am the leader of the Army of Naval Conquests. Everyone here shows their respects and calls me ¡®Lord of the Naval Conquests¡¯.¡±

    ¡°He turned out to be one of the Eighteen Revolutionary Alliances...¡± Meng Qi saluted him cupping one hand in the other before his chest and said, ¡°So, you¡¯re the Lord of the Naval Conquests. But this was the camp of Red Coat army if I remember correctly?¡±

    He deliberately expressed his doubts.

    The strapping man sighed, ¡°I¡¯m on duty today.¡±

    ¡°The Red Coat army was being guarded by the leader of another Revolutionary Army? Is he too overbearing or is the Red Coat army in the disadvantageous position?¡± Meng Qi was slightly worried about it and just as he thought, the death task won¡¯t be easy. He asked, ¡°Is there something wrong with the Red Coat army?¡±

    Lord of the Naval Conquests sighed again: ¡°Yes, a few days ago, the Heavenly King Du was sneak-attacked by ¡®Martial Monarch¡¯ in the water battle and he was close to death with severe injuries. If it wasn¡¯t the desperate rescue of Immortal Wanshi and automatical protection from his divine weapons, he would have died already. s! He hasn¡¯t recovered and has been in aa for days. Now everyone in the Revolutionary Army is deterred by the danger. Miao Hu of Nine Mountains Army, Feng Jingtang of Ground-overturning Army, and Liu Shunsui of Army of Progenies all want to take this opportunity to attack the Army. I have no choice bute here to guard against some sudden attacks.¡±

    ¡°The automatical protection from divine weapons...¡± Meng Qi¡¯s eyelid twitched,¡°The difficulty of this task is so terrible!¡±

    ¡°We have a good amount of med-stones so we can heal Heavenly King Du.¡± Meng Qi pretended not to understand the meaning hidden in Lord of the Naval Conquests¡¯ words.

    Lord of the Naval Conquests shook his head and said with a solemn attitude, ¡°Why would we have dyed his treatment till now and made everyone worried if we could count on the elixirs alone to heal him? Now, Immortal Wanshi has even blocked the main battalion camp to prevent anyone from entering.¡±

    He appeared worried as he said: ¡°If I, unfortunately, ended up dead, nobody else would be able to lead the Revolutionary Army in the future. Maybe this army will be disintegrated to wheeze the imperial court. I¡¯m not strong enough to fight against them and I only hope that all people in the world won¡¯t die of this battle. So I beseech esteemed masters for your help.¡±

    He directly expressed his intention of canvass.

    Meng Qi and others hadn¡¯t covered up their breath, so it was easy to judge their realm ording to it. They were definitely a force worth of canvass for the Revolutionary Army whichcked grandmasters.

    ¡°Lord of the Naval Conquests directly drew us to his side in Red Coat army camp. Compared to Miao Hu and Liu Shunsui, he was the one with an ulterior motive...¡± It was not a good idea for Meng Qi to fall out with him, mess up this thing and extract the current Manager of Red Coat army as he wasn¡¯t clear the situation of Revolutionary Army and the Army of the imperial court.

    So he pretended to be sorrowful and said: ¡°We are acquainted with Heavenly King Du. We should havee here and gone for a shelter. If he dies, we have no option but to help the masters who take the whole world.¡±

    Lord of the Naval Conquests nodded as he was satisfied and said, ¡°I won¡¯t let you down. Xu Wei.¡±

    ¡°Yes, master.¡± The assistant stood up.

    ¡°Lead these masters into the tents which haven¡¯t been taken up, and wait for the news of Heavenly King Du.¡± Lord of the Naval Conquests said with a solemn attitude, ¡°I will talk Immortal Wanshi around to allow you to see Heavenly King Du when I go to the main battalion camp. s, let¡¯s try as ast resort to save the hopeless situation.¡±

    As for whether he will go or not, Meng Qi won¡¯t believe his words. They followed Xu Wei to the back side of this camp and entered the tents.

    Xu Wei said with a smile, ¡°Lord of the Naval Conquests was brave even when he was a child. He became a robber when he was a teenager but was gifted and possessed a strong blood lineage. He created the Army of Naval Conquests after going through many battles, and consolidated the southeast coastal area. He is a second order master, who is famous in the world. He is among the top ranks in the Revolutionary Army as well. If Heavenly King Du didn¡¯t have the protection of his divine weapons and the help from Immortal Wanshi, he won¡¯t be the lead with his mere fifth order strength. We will have great prospects in the future when we follow the Lord of the Naval Conquests!¡±

    He ttered the Lord of the Naval Conquests and then asked about Meng Qi and others in a roundabout way. But Meng Qi and Jiang Zhiwei were much more experiencedpared to him. They said a lot of things but none of them were actually true.

    Jiang Zhiwei suddenly said after Xu Wei left, ¡°There is a strong master who is monitoring us.¡±

    The Mind-prating Knowledge!

    Meng Qi also sensed and telepathically said to hispanions, ¡°The Revolutionary Army itself is weak, and there are even contradictions inside to confront and intrigue against each other. This death task is indeed extremely difficult, and even plus the divine weapons.¡±

    ¡°Fortunately the divine weapons belong to Du Huaishang.¡± Zhao Heng exhaled a sigh of relief.

    ¡°That is the imperial court which ruled the world for many years in the opposite, perhaps they have divine weapons that are also suppressed there...¡± Meng Qi paced up and down, ¡°I will go for the acquaintances in Red Coat army in disguise and try to figure out the situation. If there is nothing special of the wound of Du Huaishang, an Immortality Elixir of East Pole should be enough to cure him.¡±

 Chapter 719: Immortal Wanshiâ€™s Request

    <h4>Chapter 719: Immortal Wanshi¡¯s Request</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    The rest of the elixirs were sealed from taking effect, leaving only one intact pellet for Meng Qi¡¯s use. He did not know if the elixirs would be effective on dwellers of the mythical world but in the event of failure, he was prepared to use his Immortality Elixir of East Pole to save Du Huaishang. If Du Huaishang died or remainedatose, the copse of the Revolutionary Army would only be a matter of time. Meng Qi would be instantly annihted for failing toplete the main task.

    Of course, he was working under the assumption that the Immortality Elixir of East Pole would be capable of healing Du Huaishang.

    He appeared to be having an idle chat with his friends inside the tent but that was merely a doppelganger manifested from a strand of his hair. He himself had secretly left for the camp of the main battalion. With his Eight Nine Mysterious in the Six-fold Heaven realm, it would take a genuine grandmaster to notice something wrong.

    Meng Qi changed his appearance as patrolling soldiers, guards, and officials as he walked and soon arrived at the vicinity of the heavily-guarded camp of the main battalion. He then morphed into a flea, a creature that he could only turn into after reaching the first step of the Celestial Ladder, and patiently waited for familiar faces.

    The sun began setting as time passed. The bitterly cold wind worsened as if the Winter God of the North Pole had descended. A man resembling an ape demon habitually rubbed his hands as he walked out of the imprable main camp. His expression was bleak as if many concerns gued him.

    Suddenly, he felt a pat on his back and subconsciously turned around all while wondering how his senses had failed him, allowing someone could sneak up to him without his knowledge.

    If someone truly wanted to ambush him, why would he pat him on the back?

    His gaze froze just as he turned around and a look of delighted surprise crossed his face. ¡°It¡¯s you, Master!¡±

    Meng Qi smiled serenely. ¡°Heavenly King Du should be suffering quite the cmity after being attacked. I am here to handle this matter.¡±

    He had developed a liking for muttering unfathomable words to himself ever since learning the Jade Virtual Divination and receiving guidance from Duke Huan, Xiao Bai. Yet, he hated it when someone did it to him.

    His colleagues were his enemies!

    Instantly, the ape demon-like man lost control of his breath, causing the ground around him to cave in a little. He saluted Meng Qi joyfully and said, ¡°Master, you are truly our Red Coat Army¡¯s lucky star!¡±

    ¡°Looks like there are really deities and demons aiding Eldest Brother in the dark! During the siege of Daning, Master hade to our rescue. During the crucial point of his growth, Eldest Brother chanced upon a divine weapon and managed to rope in a 2nd Order Master, Immortal Wanshi, as an aid. He then speedily climbed up the ranks and became the most illustrious character of the Revolutionary Army. Right now, in a time where Immortal Wanshi is unable to help Eldest Brother, Master came once again!¡±

    ¡°Who would believe it even if you say there aren¡¯t any deities and demons favoring Eldest Brother?¡±

    Meng Qi could guess what the man was thinking and thought to himself, ¡°The deities and demons favoring you all is called the Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms. Of course, he also favors the other side. I wonder just what he is thinking of...¡±

    ¡°Hou Yue, did something happen?¡± an elegant yet evidently aged voice drifted from Du Huaisang¡¯s tent. The ape demon-like man¡¯s breath turbulence had been particrly obvious.

    Hou Yue nced at Meng Qi. ¡°Master, please excuse me while I go in and inform them.¡±

    Even though he was now an Exterior expert and an Eighth Order master of the Earth Rank, he was still unable toprehend Master¡¯s thoughts. He could only tell that Master had be umpteenth time stronger than before. Perhaps the deities and demons had interfered in his fate and lessened the restrictions ced on him?

    Meng Qi nodded. He stood in the shadow near the tent with his hands sped behind him.

    Momentster, Hou Yue lifted the tent door and stepped out. He invited Meng Qi without so much as an expression, hinting that it was inconvenient for Immortal Wanshi toe out to meet him due to the members of the Revolutionary Army spying here.

    In a sh, Meng Qi weaved through theyers of half-opened protective spells and entered the tent like a ghost. He saw two figures inside. One was the chief that he had once met, the second-inmand of the Red Coat Army named Hu Zhigao, nicknamed Qilin of Ningnan. The other one was a man dressed in a navy robe with his grey hair secured by a wooden pin. He had a protruding forehead and a tough aura. Hanging from his waist was a ck sword. Though he did nothing but stand there, hemanded all the attention as if he was the core of the environment.

    ¡°This must be Immortal Wanshi...¡± Meng Qi made a rough guess.

    Sure enough, the elderly Taoist nced at Meng Qi and made the most solemn of bows. ¡°I am Wan Shi. Honored to make your acquaintance, my Taoist friend.¡±

    Meng Qi returned the bow. ¡°I have long heard of your name, Immortal. We have only arrived and are unaware of the details. Would you please give us a brief exnation?¡±

    ¡°We?¡± Immortal Wanshi looked around but saw no one else.

    Hu Zhigao could guess that Meng Qi was referring to the people he had met thest time. He muttered quietly, ¡°Where are they?¡±

    Aside from an addedyer of maturity and restraint, there was not much change in the Master since thest time he saw him. The Master still appeared lofty in his white robe and was as refined-looking as ever. While he embodied neither the trait of a deity nor a demon, his pair of eyes were like the sparkling night sky, epassing all. Those staring deep into his eyes would inadvertently be drawn into them.

    ¡°We wanted meet you directly but were led to the Lord of the Naval Conquests instead. I had no choice but to disguise myself ande to Heavenly King Du¡¯s tent myself,¡± Meng Qi said, concisely summing up everything that had happened.

    The ape demon-like man blurted out, ¡°That damned Zhu Shou is trying to benefit from our misfortune!¡±

    Hu Zhigao chimed in, saying, ¡°Fortunately, you are aware that ¡®Lord of the Naval Conquests¡¯ Zhu Shou is wildly ambitious, cunning, and ruthless. Taking advantage of the fact that Eldest Brother isatose and that Immortal couldn¡¯t leave, he is trying to rope in ¡®Marquis of Nine Mountains¡¯ Miao Hu, ¡®Duke of Land Subjugation¡¯ Feng Jingtang, and ¡®Great Heavenly King¡¯ Liu Shunshui and take over the Revolutionary Army. Moreover, he has repeatedly pushed to be the temporary wielder of the Sword of Divine Mandate in the name of righteousness.¡±

    He then added, ¡°The three mentioned are top-tier masters and chiefs of the rest of the army.¡±

    ¡°Rest assured that we will not be blinded by him.¡± Meng Qi smiled serenely.

    Immortal Wanshi let the topic drop once he saw that Meng Qi understood the truth well. ¡°Themon folk has been suffering under the rule of the imperial court for a long time. When the people of one ce rebelled, others followed suit as well. In a sh, the imperial court lost half of the country. The Eighteen Revolutionary Alliance was on the rise and heralded Heavenly King Du as the new master of the country. We had nned on crossing the Nu River and going on a crusade against the imperial court while their army was suffering low morale. But the imperial court refused to be defeated. They gathered masters and dispatched the main forces of their army around the city. Themander was none other than one of the only three masters of the First Order that Erudition Hall had ever awarded, ¡®Martial Monarch¡¯ Du Gushi.¡±

    When Hou Yue heard this name, he subconsciously muttered, ¡°Peerless talent despite his inferior lineage, an outstanding character, humble yet prideful, well-versed in physical attacks and weaponry, considered unparalleled in the world, the self-proimed title of Martial Monarch, a rare First Order master in this world...¡±

    He was reciting thementary made by the Erudite Hall.

    ¡°Du Gushi is in the Peak of the Exterior realm at the very least. Even if he hasn¡¯t reached the Half-step to Dharmakaya realm, he would still win over the majority of his same-realm peers. Just like my current situation in the Sixfold Heaven...¡± Meng Qi thought as he listened to their exnation.

    Immortal Wanshi continued, ¡°Du Gushi is joined by four top-tier masters. Those four are more or less on par with our forces here but are more hostile toward each other. Thus, we n to take advantage of our momentum and cross the river at once while they are suspecting each other.¡±

    ¡°Several days ago, we focused all our strength on offense and had a fierce battle with them on the river. I fought Du Gushi head-on and created a temporary chance for Heavenly King Du to activate the Sword of Divine Mandate to severely injure or even kill the former. However, at the critical moment, we were ambushed by an unforeseen enemy and Heavenly King Du was left heavily wounded. Had the Sword of Divine Mandate not automatically protect him, I wouldn¡¯t have seeded in snatching his body from Du Gushi and his mysterious ally, even at the cost of my life.¡±

    ¡°Unforeseen enemy?¡± Meng Qi asked with an unchanging expression.

    ¡°Is it a Samsara traveler from the other camp or someone from the Blood Sea Rakshasa Sect?¡±

    ¡°It is rumored to be a person who had secretly pledged loyalty to the imperial court. He is so mysterious that the Erudite Hall awarded him the title of Second Order master and the nickname ¡®Lord of Shadows¡¯ only after the battle. Right now, the Crown Prince of the imperial court managed to stabilize public morale with the arrival of the Saber of the Emperor. This prevented the four masters from openly rebelling. Moreover, the appearance of the talented neer had also reversed the situation.¡± Immortal Wanshi sighed. ¡°Currently, their side has seven top-tier masters and several dozens of mid-tier masters. They also have divine weapons holding down the fort. With Heavenly King Duatose, Zhu Shou and the rest are harboring disloyal thoughts. It is hard for our army to go against the imperial court while facing internal and external strifes. Perhaps the next time they attack us, we will fall apart.¡±

    ¡°In such a situation, we chose self-protection.¡±

    ¡°Judging from his words, the Red Coat Army seems to be thinking of retreat!¡± Meng Qi was startled. ¡°Did I fail my task before even starting it?¡±

    He suppressed hisplex emotions and said in a lofty, unfathomable manner, ¡°If you retreat now, your favor will be reversed and you will never sway the imperial court again.¡±

    For the sake of his task, he had no choice but to lie.

    ¡°What do you have in mind, Master?¡± Hu Zhigao immediately asked.

    The war may have plunged the world into such chaos that it was like a raging inferno fueled by oil but it also forced the imperial court as well as the Revolutionary Army to straighten their internal affairs and mend their ways. Given enough time, they might be able to suppress all the disloyal masters, regroup after the setback, and put an end to their decline.

    Meng Qi said confidently, ¡°Now the crux of the matter is Heavenly King Du. Once he recovers, he will be able to wield the divine weapon and crush the disloyalty brewing in the hearts of Zhu Shou and the others with our help. The world is now influenced by the Revolutionary Army and not the imperial court. If we stabilize the affairs here, we will draw the volunteer soldiers from all parts of the country toe to our aid. On the court¡¯s end, any attempts at trying to reform or change will cause infighting. When that timees, the one facing internal and external strifes will be them!¡±

    He made such wild remarks and feigned such confidence precisely because he knew Hu Zhigao and the rest were unwilling to retreat. Either way, these people only needede confidence. Reasonable or not, they would not know the difference as they were so deeply involved in the matter that their judgment was affected.

    Hu Zhigao¡¯s eyes gleamed before immediately dimming. ¡°Unfortunately, no medicine is effective against Eldest Brother¡¯s peculiar wounds. He could only hang in there, half-alive.¡±

    ¡°That is why I am here,¡± Meng Qi said with much confidence.

    Immortal Wanshi stared intensely at him before moving out of the way and inviting him into the rear of the tent. Meng Qi saw Du Huaishang lying on the bed with a pale face and closed eyes. His breathing was weak. A golden sword with a wide hilt swirled around him, emitting a breath so terrifying that Meng Qi¡¯s heartbeat quickened.

    ¡°People are always saying I¡¯m unimaginably fortunate but Du Huaishang obtained a divine weapon while still being in the Five-fold Heaven while none fell down from the heaven for me...¡± Meng Qi retorted sarcastically as he spread his perception to envelop Du Huaishang. Compared to Immortal Wanshi, he would naturally be able to find out more with his top-notch skill of Heavenly Golden Scripture and considerable experience.

    ¡°His Vital Spirit is so frail that it does not have the strength to recover. The wound had pierced deep into his body and there the bleeding won¡¯t stop...¡± These strange conditions gave Meng Qi the idea of using his Prating Stare technique.

    He saw only a formless and illusory ck gas swirling around Du Huaishang¡¯s Vital Spirit like it was a spirit!

    Meng Qi muttered to himself, ¡°The assassin had used the force of a strange and mysterious curse to cultivate the Gu Poison Bug. If we don¡¯t remove the bug and lift the curse, even the most powerful elixir will be useless.¡±

    His words enlightened Immortal Wanshi, who had a vague clue of Du Huaishang¡¯s condition in the first ce. Realization suddenly dawned on him. ¡°How can we remove the bug?¡±

    ¡°The bug is already entwined with Heavenly King Du¡¯s Vital Spirit. Without a suitable technique or the elimination of its master, recklessly removing the bug will only endanger Heavenly King Du¡¯s life.¡± Meng Qi recalled the information on Gu Poison Bugs that he had gathered when targeting the Blood Sea Rakshasa lineage.

    Hu Zhigao and Hou Yue were instantly dispirited. ¡°We don¡¯t even know who is the master of the bug, much less where...¡±

    Just then, they saw Meng Qi taking a step forward. His eyes were suddenly serene and deep as bright and illusory strings of stars started swimming in his pupils. When they looked into his eyes, they found their minds swaying.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Immortal Wanshi blurted out. He began to discover the profound and mysterious side of Meng Qi.

    When a strand of karma stretched out of from within the Gu Poison Bug, Meng Qi used the Jade Virtual Divination to deduce the identity of its master.

    Momentster, Meng Qi closed his eyes and opened them again. The mythical phenomenon were all gone. He smiled and said, ¡°I have found the approximate location of the master of the bug; I will find him.¡±

    Since Immortal Wanshi¡¯s presence was needed to suppress the Red Coat Army and prevent internal strife, he was not a suitable candidate for taking down the master of the bug. Meng Qi did not think highly of the rest, so he volunteered for the job.

    ¡°Thank you, Master.¡± Hu Zhigao and Huo Yue gratefully epted the offer.

    ¡°Will you be going alone?¡± Immortal Wanshi asked.

    Meng Qi nodded. ¡°Yes. The rest will stay here to aid you in controlling the situation.¡±

    The Nu River was a unique river. Though he could find a way to quietly cross it, Qi Zhengyan was the only one among his friends who could do the same. Moreover, the Revolutionary Army was in a state of internal turmoil. Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s character was too ¡°direct¡± while Ruan Yushu was too ¡°upright¡± despite her brilliance. Zhao Hengcked ways of guarding himself against strange techniques. That left Qi Zhengyan as the most suitable candidate. While he was away, he needed Qi Zhengyan to take charge of the situation.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you have yourpanions stay in Zhu Shou¡¯s ce? I suspect that someone in the army is secretly reporting to the imperial court. I hope yourpanions will help me investigate this,¡± Immortal Wanshi said.

    With all eyes on them, it was hard for them to act.

    Meng Qi agreed, remembering that his doppelganger was still there. Then, with Immortal Wanshi¡¯s help, he sneaked out of the camp and approached the Nu River.

 Chapter 720: Wen Jing

    <h4>Chapter 720: Wen Jing</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    The setting sun was red as blood, dyeing the river water with its vibrant hue. The sshing of its raging waters was as loud as the fury of gods, the sound prating deep into Meng Qi¡¯s heart.

    He took a short moment to take in the scene before dashing to the upper reaches of the river to find a ce to cross. Like most turbulent rivers with branches of a slower flow, the Nu River also had a safer side to it. However, in the dangerous parts, strange river monsters would sometimes break their seals and float to the surface. There, they would patiently await preys or the chance to cause trouble. It was a perilous river indeed.

    Under ordinary circumstances, Meng Qi would not have feared them much. Unlike the Great Sage who could only morph into a fish, he could also imitate the Blue-blooded People. Disguising as a Blue-blooded man meant his body would repel water and he would be able to disy 70 to 80 percent of his strength in water. He was a genuine fighting machine capable of adapting to all sorts of environments. Unless he chanced upon a strong character among the river monsters, he had nothing to fear. However, his task was to hide in the river. If he were to fight with the river monsters and cause a big enoughmotion to rm the other side, he would be done for.

    Yet, the camp front of the Revolutionary Army was precisely the best spot for the monsters to float in. There were no more than three of such spots throughout the river. It was a crucial ¡°gateway¡± that required protection. The same could be said for the other side.

    Thus, Meng Qi gave up this particr spot of the Nu River. He walked up again to look for milder waters.

    Thanks to the information from Immortal Wanshi, Hu Zhigao, and the others, it did not take Meng Qi much effort before he found a spot in the upper reaches of the river that he could cross.

    With a turn of his body, he morphed into a silver-scaled fish and entered the water with a ssh. He began swimming downward from the surface of the river.

    Not only was the Nu River wide, but the breath remnants of god disturbed its waters too, making it impossible even for a Peak of the Exterior expert equipped with a divine weapon to cross the river. Meng Qi had been swimming for a while before he could faintly sense the other end, where it was brightly lit.

    ¡°It is brightly lit!¡± With a jolt, Meng Qi slowed down as he narrowly avoided the mouth of a carnivorous fish.

    The eyes that grew on his both sides changed, with gold specks flickering in his pupils as if they were the condensation of countless lights. He was able to vividly see the scene ahead thanks to his Prating Stare technique.

    The shallow waters underneath the surface of the river were nearly pitch-ck as if there was a ck gas swirling in it. Many fish floated with their bellies up before quickly rotting and turning into water. Shrimps, crabs, shellfish, and the like all suffered the same fate. No ordinary creature could cross theyer of ck gas.

    Several medium-sized ships were patrolling the waters on the surface of this section of the river. The countlessnterns hanging from the ships lit the surface so brilliantly that it looked daytime. Each ship carried a considerable number of masters of the enlightened Aperture realm. The chief mate, an Eighth Order master of the Earth Rank, repeatedly inspected the waters to prevent intruders from sneaking past them. Standing on the bow of the most central ship was a general dressed in ck battle armor. He spread his arrogant aura in all directions, sensing his surroundings down to the smallest details.

    Only his eyes were visible under the ck iron mask, but no bottom-tier masters around dared to meet them. They were cold and strict as if they contained innumerable hells. It felt as if one¡¯s consciousness would fall into it with a single nce.

    ¡°No one but Divine Lord of Plenitude can inherit the title of Martial Monarch...¡± The bottom-tier experts, as well as masters of the Human Rank, could not help thinking of this while looking at the ck Mail Champion. The thought made them shudder.

    Hailing from a heterodox demonic lineage, Divine Lord of Plenitude was a Sixth Order master of the Earth Rank at the age of 28. His achievement was even greater than Martial Monarch in thetter years, making him close to the title of the strongest master among same-generation peers. Martial Monarch oftenplimented him, saying he could very well be a top-tier master before the age of 40.

    His presence presented a dilemma for Meng Qi as he did not expect such level of security here. It was as if the other side was targeting intruders well-versed in the art of transformation. If he were to turn around and find an easier area, Immortal Wanshi said it would take him at least half a month swimming at full speed. Time waited for no man!

    Moreover, the battleground of the two armies would naturally have an even tighter blockade and stricter security!

    ...

    Inside avishly-decorated tent of the impressively vast military camp.

    Seated on a chair was a middle-aged man dressed in a bright yellow robe. The Emperor Qi that shrouded the ce¡ªso dense that it felt almost tangible¡ªformed a five-wed golden dragon. The divine dragon was so imposing and lofty that it made one unconsciously lower his head in its presence.

    ¡°Would such strict security put an unnecessary strain on our soldiers?¡± he asked, his low and deep voice carrying a deeply maic charm.

    Of the two men seated opposite him, one was a tall andrge elderly man purely based on the first impression. However, upon further examination, it would be obvious that he was not an ordinary old man. His face was wrinkle-free and his jet-ck hair was neatlybed into a bun. He had suppressed his breath so that one could not tell just how strong he was. His eyes were so deep and serene that it was hard to tell any of his emotions. With his two hands ced on his knees, he carried the bearing of a true grandmaster. His impressive charm was evident without him even speaking, making him clearly different from your average top-tier master as he had god-like traits.

    The other person was a man donning a ck robe. Despite the many silver strands that lined his ck hair, he did not look old. Instead, it lent him the elegance of a cultivated man who had experienced the vicissitudes of life. His facial features might be ordinary but his brows were fine and eyesnguid. He was exceptionally eye-catching.

    He smiled when he heard the yellow-robed man¡¯s question. ¡°Only when we disallow any defeats can we wait for an opportunity for victory. I once encountered an enemy nicknamed Lord of Purity and Magic and suffered such a great disadvantage at his art of transformation that I nearly died. Since then, I vowed never to neglect this aspect.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Wen Jing¡¯s worries are justified considering the number of lineages with exceptional skills,¡± therge, tall elderly man said in a calm voice.

    The moment he spoke, the solemn atmosphere inside the tent oddly dissipated. Even the five-wed golden dragon condensed out of Emperor Qi nearly copsed.

    ¡°If even Teacher says so, then I naturally have no opinion.¡± There was no change in expression in the yellow-robed man. He was as steady as a mountain.

    Though he called the elderly man ¡°Teacher¡±, he did not show thetter the respect befitting of one.

    He then turned to look at the grey-haired,nguid man. ¡°Mr. Wen Jing, has our spy in the Rebel Army send any information? What is their progress? Should we attack once again and create chaos?¡±

    There was no news of an internal strife in the Revolutionary Army yet. Moreover, their camps were located in strategic locations and they had a considerable amount of top-tier masters. Since it would be hard to make a thorough breakthrough with an all-around attack, the imperial side would need to make a two-pronged approach.

    Wen Jing wore a faint smile. ¡°Launch an attack in these two days. I assure that you will be able to see the Rebel Army falling apart within five days, Your Highness.¡±

    ...

    Meng Qi knew causing amotion would draw the attention of masters of the grandmaster level and render all his previous efforts useless. However, if he retreated now, he would not be able to find the Master of the Gu Poison Bug and Du Huaishang would certainly die in a few more days. His death would mean a total disorder in the Revolutionary Army and the failure of Meng Qi¡¯s task.

    Submerged inside the water, Meng Qi used his Prating Stare technique to observe the blockade line ahead. He racked his brain as he analyzed the situation carefully, weighing the benefits and costs.

    If he were to make a move now, there would only be one opportunity. Moreover, he must do it without the enemies noticing!

    He knew if he targeted anyone else, there was a high chance that the ck Mail Champion would notice!

    In other words, he must attack the strongest one of his enemies. Once he took the armored man down, he need not worry if the bottom-tier masters noticed anything unusual.

    Meng Qi took a deep breath and suppressed all the stray thoughts swimming in his mind. With his mind calm, he forgot about victory and defeat, life and death, and materialized a wless Immortal Primogenitor Form.

    With a twist of his fish body, he regained his human form. Blue blood was flowing in his veins and arteries under his translucent skin.

    Ever since he crossed the first step of the Celestial Ladder, he was able to adopt more than 18 disguises. He had a firm grasp of the Blue-blooded People transformation. Though he could not fuse with water as naturally as Blue-blooded People could, it was close enough that few could detect him while submerged. He had gained enough mastery to somewhat turn into water!

    Meng Qi tried his best to control his breath as his body turned into water. He did not want the ck Mail Champion to detect anything and thus carefully moved along the river flow to approach the ships.

    There was a gradual shift in the river water as the strange ck gas came swirling. Meng Qi bore a peaceful heart and a calm mind. His Immortal Primogenitor Form had firmly suppressed all his fright.

    The ck gas invaded Meng Qi, giving his Vital Spirit a sudden spell of dizziness. Thanks to his Immortal Primogenitor Form and his visualization of the Big Golden Buddha, he was able to recover a little.

    ¡°What a terrifying toxic gas!¡± Meng Qi could feel his body, now turned into water, decaying, and his Vital Spirit ¡°melting¡±.

    ¡°Only ten breaths...¡± He set a time limit for himself. Once the limit was crossed, the impact of the strange ck gas would be too grave to ignore and he would lose control of himself. Not only would he have to consume the Immortality Elixir of East Pole, but his undting breath would also expose him!

    A drop of water merged into therge river and slowly approached the ships. The towering Divine Lord of Plenitude was pacing back and forth on the bow of a ship, keeping a watchful eye on all directions. His expression was grim without any trace of human emotion to be found. His subordinates were all trembling in his presence.

    ¡°Let¡¯s wait for a chance...¡± Meng Qi was serene and patient, just as he had been while waiting for Wolf King.

    ¡°Three breaths had passed...¡± Divine Lord of Plenitude had yet to approach this side of the ship that was shrouded in shadow.

    ¡°Five breaths had passed...¡± The incorporeal Qi movement in the air crushed a flying insect before it could even fly close to Divine Lord of Plenitude.

    ¡°Seven breaths, eight breaths...¡± Divine Lord of Plenitude was still patrolling on the other side of the ship. Meng Qi stayed still. He was so indifferent, as if he would not the one dying if he failed.

    ¡°Nine breaths...¡± Divine Lord of Plenitude turned around and began walking to Meng Qi¡¯s side of the ship.

    ¡°Ten breaths...¡± Divine Lord of Plenitude was hit by a sudden premonition thanks to his heterodox demonic lineage and subconsciously looked at the surface of the river. There, he saw a blue hand rising from the waters, grabbing his ankle. The hand¡¯s movement was so swift that it seemed simultaneously illusory and real, all while exuding mysterious Zen Philosophies. The hand looked like it was nowhere yet everywhere, neither here nor there!

    Divine Lord of Plenitude¡¯s eyes were cold as he took a step backward, making several illusory footprints on the deck of the ship. Any of the footprints could turn out to be the real thing, making it a truly exquisite evasive movement.

    However, the ce that the hand was waiting at seemed to be a loophole in his heart. He knew escaping would not solve this problem.

    Out of the blue, he noticed that the hand was grabbing onto his ankle. Just as he was about to trigger an explosion of breath to forcefully detach the hand and draw everyone else¡¯s attention, dim specks of light began appearing on the hand¡¯s fingers. The lights of yellowish-ck, ck-and-white, and purple abruptly gathered together!

    Sounds of crashing and snapping merged with the sound of water. Meng Qi¡¯s five fingers managed to pierce the armor and grabbed onto Divine Lord of Plenitude¡¯s bare ankle. His breath and consciousness flowed freely into Divine Lord as if thetter¡¯s protectiveyer was like a wide.

    Divine Lord of Plenitude¡¯s eyes turned lifeless. He never expected an enemy to so silently creep up on him and subdue him!

    ¡°What a terrifying disparity in standard!¡±

    Meng Qi morphed into a flea and entered Divine Lord of Plenitude¡¯s eyes. Then, he took a step forward and entered the cabin of the ship as if he was going to rest.

    Divine Lord of Plenitude¡¯s subordinates appeared astonished. It did not seem like him to act this way.

    The thought had barely surfaced on their minds when they saw Divine Lord of Plenitude stepping out. Everything about him was the same from his grim eyes to his ck armor¡ªthe only difference was an additional pair of boots capable of concealing his breath, fashioned out of the Kunlun Taoist Robe!

    Meng Qi exhaled in relief. Had he taken just one more breath earlier, he would have to consume his Immortality Elixir of East Pole to eliminate the poison. Fortunately, after he regained his true form, his strong body rapidly neutralized the poison from the waters before it could invade his Vital Spirit.

    Standing at the bow of the ship, Meng Qi kept a watchful eye on his surroundings as he waited to be relieved from his duty at dawn.

    Inside the camp of the Revolutionary Army.

    Xu Wei stepped in and bowed at Meng Qi¡¯s doppelganger and hispanions. ¡°The Lord of the Naval Conquests invites you to return to the camp of the Army of Naval Conquests.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡± This time, it was Qi Zhengyan who nodded.

    It was only after he stepped out of the empty tent that he discovered just howte it was. Wind-resistant cylindrical Lanterns were hung high, brightly illuminating the camp. Even so, many corners remained in the dark. The cold wind blowing outside caused a chill to run down one¡¯s spine.

 Chapter 721: Inadvertently Alarming the Enemy

    <h4>Chapter 721: Inadvertently rming the Enemy</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    The camps of the Army of Naval Conquests and Red Coat army were so interdependent that there was a gate connected the two. Together with the camp of the Nine Mountains Army, they formed a link around the core area of the Revolutionary Army.

    Xu Wei had ced Qi Zhengyan and his friends in a tent near the Red Coat Army and Nine Mountains Army, where they could see troops from both camps patrolling. This was a rule made after Du Huaishang¡¯s assassination. Since thergest armies within the Revolutionary Army had little trust in one another, theck of mutual inspection meant one party might end up being the prisoner of another.

    The Wind-resistantnterns that lit the path leading to both camps were so bright that it felt like daytime. The chaotic Revolutionary Army did not bother to do such meticulous preparation for ces of less importance.

    Jiang Zhiwei sat cross-legged on the ground with her sword bnced across her knees. Her eyshes appeared to be so long with half-closed eyes. She was sensing the perimeter with her Mind-prating Knowledge. Everything surfaced on her mind vividly regardless of the distance.

    Meng Qi¡¯s doppelganger had already informed them about the Red Coat Army requesting their help in finding the spy who was feeding news to the imperial court. However, as they could not think of a way of investigating for now, they decided to wait and see.

    The spy would certainly incite trouble, sow dissension, and gather intel. That meant he would absolutely reveal a w!

    Seated next to Jiang Zhiwei, Ruan Yushu had her elegant and beautifully carved Zither of Seven Deities resting on herp. She lowered her right hand so that she was prepared to y at any time. Zhao Heng paced back and forth inside the tent as he analyzed all the information that Meng Qi ryed.

    Meng Qi¡¯s doppelganger sat lifelessly in a corner for it did not have the ability to adapt. Qi Zhengyan stood at the edge of the tent, his hands hanging on his sides. His eyes were like two viscous and serene swamps. No one could tell what he was thinking about.

    Suddenly, Jiang Zhiwei opened her eyes. Her sword flew up, hovering an inch from her knees, as the cry of the sword resounded in her mind. Qi Zhengyan titled his head as he stared at a corner of the tent.

    ¡°Someone is trying to approach our tent and it is certainly no friends of ours,¡± Jiang Zhiwei said to Ruan Yushu and Zhao Heng, who already had their guard up.

    Qi Zhengyan added, ¡°The enemy is pretty sharp. He instantly disappeared into the darkness after noticing that we had discovered him. It looks like he is very familiar with the camp.¡±

    He then muttered, ¡°I will go out to take a look.¡±

    He was expressionless and his eyes betrayed no emotion.

    ¡°Brother Qi, be careful. It might be a trap,¡± Ruan Yushu reminded him.

    Qi Zhengyan¡¯s proactiveness surprised Jiang Zhiwei. Her beautiful eyebrows were knotted in a frown. ¡°Perhaps the enemy purposefully approached the tent to lure us, and the trap could be set somewhere else.¡±

    ¡°The longer we allow this to continue, the further apart the armies will be. We must immediately find the spy and calm the soldiers. If that was the enemy¡¯s careless mistake, we must certainly pursue him. If it is a trap instead, then we will inadvertently rm the enemy and draw them out.¡± Qi Zhengyan rarely spoke at such length in analyzing the pros and cons, aside from describing circumstances.

    Zhao Heng¡¯s expression was solemn as he said, ¡°But you will easily put yourself in danger when you inadvertently rm the enemy. If you are careless, you will have a hard time exining yourself and the Revolutionary Army will besiege you at once.¡±

    Just then, Meng Qi quietly chimed in. ¡°Senior Brother Qi has no shortage of secret arts after experiencing an adventure. He is confident in his sess.¡±

    Since Meng Qi was personally vouching for Qi Zhengyan, the rest suppressed their doubts but still suspected him. They watched Qi Zhengyan lift open the p of the tent and step out.

    The guard outside asked, ¡°Where are you going, sir?¡±

    ¡°Urination,¡± Qi Zhengyan casually said, ignoring the guard¡¯s surprise that even an Exterior expert was not exempt from urinating. He strolled to themunal manure pit some distance away from the tent. The pit was surrounded by a simple, crudely built tent.

    There were few wind-resistancenterns here as no one was willing to urinate and defecate so openly. It was especially dark behind the tent.

    Qi Zhengyan feigned disgust at the stink inside and made his way to a dark corner on the side of the tent.

    He had just stabilized his footing when a sword light red behind him and stabbed his Yuzhen meridian point at lightning speed.

    This strike was very subtly linked with the Force of Heaven and Earth and carried little mythical power. It relied solely on speed for its sess.

    The sword light had just red before suddenlying to a stop. That was because Qi Zhengyan thrust his left hand backward with his palm in a brown color. Like an iron pincer, he firmly grabbed the sword at just the right timing and with just the right strength. The assassin was evidently startled. He had never once thought someone would respond to his strike in this manner.

    The river of purple stars quietly flowed through the sword and into the assassin. It cleansed his body and Vital Spirit. In a sh, the assassin went limp and turned into a pile of mud.

    However, the true killing movement was activated right at that moment. While Qi Zhengyan was focused on fighting the assassin behind him, a ck flying light hovered from the manure pit inside the tent and charged at Qi Zhengyan¡¯s midbrows!

    Everything unfolded so quickly, yet there was not even the slightest change in Qi Zhengyan¡¯s expression. His pitch ck eyes were so dark that they carried the taste of degradation and nefariousness.

    The ck flying light abruptly stopped and fell, turning into a ck figure. His eyes were full of fear as if he had fallen into a boundless hell or the terrifying Nine Serenities. His spirit was under an unimaginably terrible torture. He retreated, again and again, looking like a madman as he stared at Qi Zhengyan.

    ¡°Crash!¡± He pulled the tent down, exposing the situation inside. Lying next to the manure pit was a corpse dressed in a dark green robe with a Nine Mountains emblem embroidered on the chest. Judging from his clothing and exuberant flesh and blood, he was a decently strong master with a fairly high position within the army.

    This assassination was being used to frame Qi Zhengyan!

    Qi Zhengyan felt like he could see the uing scenario unfolding. Thenterns were suddenly lit as the soldiers of the Nine Mountains Army were drawn to this ce to surround and use him of being a spy.

    His expression remained indifferent without any shift in emotion. He nced at the corpse with his dark eyes.

    Yet, with that one nce, it was as if the corpse was being soaked in the toxic waters of the Nine Serenities. In a sh, Vital Qi detached from the corpse and merged with the sea of Qi, leaving no trace behind.

    ¡°Capture the spy!¡± Just as the corpse disappeared, Qi Zhengyan¡¯s ears rang with sounds of screaming. The night was suddenly lit so brightly that it felt like daytime. Masters outfitted in the Nine Mountains Army uniform surrounded him. Spearheading the siege was an impressive-looking man with a well-groomed mustache, dressed in a battle armor.

    Jiang Zhiwei and the others had rushed here as well. They were facing off with the group of soldiers.

    With a face that looked as if it was paralyzed, Qi Zhengyan pointed at the crazed assassin that had gone limp on the ground. ¡°The spy,¡± he said dully.

    ¡°Those are Young Lord¡¯s guards!¡± the mustached man screeched in anger. ¡°Hurry up and hand over Young Lord, you spy!¡±

    ¡°You must ask them, seeing as they are the spies.¡± Qi Zhengyan did not show the nervousnessmonly seen in a person being surrounded and interrogated.

    Themotion here had drawn the attention of the leaders of the three other camps and ¡°Lord of the Naval Conquests¡± Zhu Shou, ¡°Marquis of Nine Mountains¡± Miao Hu, and ¡°Qilin of Ningnan¡± Hu Zhigao arrived just then.

    ¡°What happened? How dare you trespass into my camp!¡± The tall and sturdy Zhu Shou was an incredibly strong master. He exerted great pressure on people around him simply by standing in ce.

    Miao Hu was an elderly man with a fairly crooked back, but his Qi and blood were so vigorous that he could cause a disturbance without even triggering them. The crutch on his hand was a dark copper color.

    Wearing a gloomy expression, Miao Hu narrowed his eyes but did not answer Zhu Shou¡¯s question. He then turned to look at his subordinates and asked, ¡°Liang Ye, what happened?¡±

    The mustached man, Liang Ye, said in an angry frenzy, ¡°I was patrolling when I noticed a shadow leaping out of Young Lord¡¯s tent. I found no one inside and instantly gave chase to this ce. Here, I saw only this spy and two guards. Young Lord is nowhere to be found!¡±

    ¡°My dear Cong?¡± Miao Hu¡¯s expression changed dramatically. The wrist of his hand that held the crutch split open on its own, was spouting blood. He then used his right hand to perform a seal and the blood began glowing with a faint zed luster. He was trying to find his son through the connection of deities and demons lineage.

    His blood spilled on the ground and seeped into the soil. Miao Hu¡¯s eyes turned crazed. ¡°My dear Chong is dead! Did you kill him?¡±

    He looked like he wanted nothing more than to tear Qi Zhengyan into shreds.

    There was still no change in Qi Zhengyan¡¯s expression as he lied, saying, ¡°I saw nothing but these two guards trying to assassinate me. I believe they are also responsible for your son¡¯s death.¡±

    ¡°Since this happened so abruptly, Young Lord¡¯s body must be nearby! Everyone, search!¡± Liang Ye cried,manding his subordinates.

    Zhu Shou sneered. ¡°How can I believe that Miao Cong is dead just because you said he is? How can I simply let you search my camp without any proof?¡±

    Jiang Zhiwei and the rest were calmly staring at Qi Zhengyan. Right now, they found him to be a little unfamiliar.

    Qi Zhengyan suddenly said, ¡°I happened to have obtained a secret art due to my adventure. Even when there is no corpse, or when the body is purposefully damaged with its Vital Spirit extinguished, I can summon the deceased¡¯s obsession before his death. This way, we will be able to find out who the real assassin and spy is.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± The muscles in Miao Hu¡¯s hands were so taut that his veins could be clearly seen.

    Hu Zhigao calmly watched for he knew the Master and his delegation were all extraordinary characters.

    Qi Zhengyan nodded. ¡°I will now use my secret art.¡±

    ¡°Humph! Who knows if you will really be summoning Young Lord¡¯s obsession? Who knows if you will tamper with it?¡± Liang Ye red at Qi Zhengyan, looking deeply distrusting of him.

    Qi Zhengyan did not even look at him. ¡°Those of the same lineage are connected by blood. The Marquis of Nine Mountains will be able to tell.¡±

    ¡°We must give it a try!¡± Miao Hu said, urging Qi Zhengyan to continue.

    Qi Zhengyan¡¯s ten fingers wiggled like they were a blossoming flower. Cold wind began rising all around them and formed a vortex.

    Suddenly, fear crossed Liang Ye¡¯s eyes. He lost control of the breath inside his body and it abruptly exploded!

    ¡°Kaboom!¡±

    Undting waves of Qi spread. The Exterior experts on the scene merely had enough time to protect themselves.

    When everything finally quieted down, many of the Exterior experts found themselves in a pitiful state. Heaven Crystal Battle Robes were indeed extraordinary for Qi Zhengyan¡¯s outfit was untouched. Yet astonishingly, the two dead assassins had also exploded!

    ¡°Liang Ye, that damned traitor!¡± Miao Hu stamped his foot in anger.

    Qi Zhengyan said calmly, ¡°He was merely the executor, not the mastermind. That was why he was silenced.¡±

    Miao Hu hurriedly said, ¡°Sir, please hurry up and summon my son¡¯s obsession so we can ask who is the true mastermind!¡±

    ¡°That was a lie.¡± Qi Zhengyan stared dully at him.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Miao Hu, Zhu Shou, and the rest were stunned.

    ¡°No such secret art exists. I said it to fool the culprit,¡± Qi Zhengyan said matter-of-factly.

    That unfamiliar feeling vanished in Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s heart. She ryed her voice telepathically to him, saying, ¡°We have just arrived today but already we are being framed. Why does the mastermind fear us so?¡±

    The arrival of dawn meant a new team would be taking over the patrolling duties.

    ¡°Divine Lord of Plenitude¡± Meng Qi led his subordinates back to the camp. Once he crossed the main gate, he headed straight for the location of Master of the Gu Poison Bug based on his deduction. He did not even turn around.

    ¡°Where are you going, Divine Lord?¡± a subordinate asked.

    ¡°Business,¡± Meng Qi answered coolly.

    He did not have the time to use the Supernatural Power of Shaking Heaven and Hitting Earth to examine Divine Lord of Plenitude¡¯s memories. He had no idea where Divine Lord¡¯s tent was, or how his rtionships with those around him were like. Thus, he decided to be curt and make up an excuse of having business to attend to so he could head straight for the Master of the Gu Poison Bug.

    Of course, the most troublesome matter was that he would be exposed the moment he seeded. The problem was making an escape in an environment where the Imperial Army was so prepared against transformation tricks!

 Chapter 722: Real Men Donâ€™t Look Back at Explosions

    <h4>Chapter 722: Real Men Don¡¯t Look Back at Explosions</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Inparison to the Revolutionary Army encampment, the Imperial Army encampment was much more orderly. Everything was structured and regted. Even the morale of their troops seemed higher.

    Meng Qi, with a ck iron mask on, walked through the camp with his back straight. His pace was neither slow nor fast. His ck armor emitted crisp collision sounds as he moved, and he looked even colder and more indifferent than ever. No one dared to look at him in the eye or approach and question him.

    He had deduced the location of the Master of the Gu Poison Bug from the strand of karma. He had a rough idea of the Master¡¯s strength and identity but nothing detailed. He was even more unsure about the path he should be taking. Thus, he dared not storm his way through and made detours around obstacles instead. He would take out ¡°his own token¡± at checkpoints and coldly say that he had business to attend to.

    Perhaps it was due to the fact that Meng Qi did not head straight for the Master of the Gu Poison Bug. Perhaps it was because the Master was one of the experts who were responsible for guarding and suppressing assassins instead of the other way around. For now, no one paid him any heed and he arrived safely at the tent of his deduction.

    Bloody light rose from the rear of the tent. Even without using the Prating Stare technique, Meng Qi could see the condition over there in his mind just by using his senses. Corpses were beingid down based on the requirements of a certain formation. Some were skinned while some had their eyes dug out. The deceased were all tortured to death and their bitter resentment was so dense that it almost felt tangible. It condensed in the center of the blood-colored, lotus-patterned altar.

    ¡°Sure enough, this has something to do with Blood Sea Rakshasa! Even if he doesn¡¯t know we are here toplete a task, he wouldn¡¯t let go of any chance to incite trouble and scheme!¡± Meng Qi narrowed his eyes as he stopped in front of the tent.

    With a rough sensory probe, Meng Qi discovered more than ten Exterior experts near the altar and all around the tent. Half of them were mid-tier experts. The most terrifying breath came from the front of the tent. The breath hovered unsteadily and transformed into an immense shadow, preventing Meng Qi¡¯s senses from permeating into the tent.

    The red-robed boy guarding outside the tent immediately saluted Meng Qi as soon as he recognized him. ¡°Divine Lord, why are you here?¡±

    Among the high-ranking officers sent to handle the river blockade, who wasn¡¯t strong or highly favored?

    Meng Qi stared at the boy, noticing his jade-like smooth face and ruby red lips. He then said coldly, ¡°I am here to request a meeting.¡±

    He spoke concisely and avoided addressing the person inside the tent lest he fall into a trap.

    The boy grinned and said, ¡°I will ry this message immediately, Divine Lord. Please wait for a moment.¡±

    Deep inside his heart, the boy was sneering. ¡°The Ancestor we serve is the true spirit, which descended upon the earth through his mythical powers. You, whose lineage derives from deities or demons that nobody knows of, are no match for us. On what grounds are you basing your arrogance?¡±

    He soon stepped out of the tent and came to Meng Qi with a wide smile. ¡°His Eminence has invited you into the tent.¡±

    Meng Qi followed the boy into the tent. The first half of the tent was decorated like avish residence, with a thick red carpet, a screen, a desk, and a chair. upying the main seat was a man d in arge, ck robe. His face was obscured by shadows.

    With an eerie and barely discernable breath, the man gave off a cold and terrifying impression. His breath filled the air between heaven and earth yet it was oddly difficult to detect. It was as if his breath had made a connection with every shadow in the world. Now and then, bizarre Qi would seep out of his robe while some objects inside it seem to wiggle, creeping out Meng Qi.

    ¡°This is a true grandmaster!¡±

    Meng Qi was now certain that the Master of the Gu Poison Bug was the Lord of Shadows, whom the Erudite Hall determined to be a Second Order master of the Earth Rank!

    It would be an impossibly difficult task to make him reveal a way of removing the bug inside Du Huaishang or directly killing him!

    Inside the main camp of the Revolutionary Army.

    Hu Zhigao spent an entire night ransacking Liang Ye¡¯s remains but found nothing that could point to other spies. He returned to Du Huaishang¡¯s sickbed in low spirits and could not help himself fromining. ¡°Now with my eldest brother injured, loyalties are shifting and everyone is harboring unfathomable intentions. Liang Ye has been following Miao Hu for twenty years and is an old friend of his, yet temptation corrupted him and turned him into a spy who killed Miao Hu¡¯s son!¡±

    ¡°That is just human nature.¡± Immortal Wanshi sighed. ¡°Fortunately, you are all good at adapting to situations and possess mysterious methods. Otherwise, this would have been enough to bring about an internal strife and we would have lost the war without even fighting the battle. But there is an advantage to gain from this incident too. It would be impossible for Miao Hu to mend things with the imperial court after they killed his son. He is worthy of our trust and we can consider roping him in. In the scenario where Heavenly King can¡¯t make it, we will give him all our support andpel the rest of the armies to obey.¡±

    Hou Yue, who was sitting next to Immortal Wanshi, suddenly jumped. ¡°Immortal, what are you saying? Do you think that we won¡¯t be able to save Eldest Brother? Master is already working on it!¡±

    He was agitated, finding Immortal Wanshi¡¯s words to be akin to betrayal. What was more surprising to him was that Hu Zhigao looking downcast and didn¡¯t bother rebutting Immortal Wanshi¡¯s words.

    Immortal Wanshi smiled bitterly. ¡°I am merely making ns for the worst case scenario. The one who severely injured your Eldest Brother was ¡®Lord of Shadows¡¯. Undoubtedly, he is the one who left behind the Gu Poison Bug cultivated from curses.¡±

    ¡°The Erudite Hall evaluated him to be a Second Order master in light of his mysterious methods that could not be guarded against, and his strange skills make it hard for opponents to hurt him. He is the Demon Emperor of the night. The Hall ranked him above me; so how I can consider him an easy opponent? Not one person in this wide world can kill him with ease. It is only possible if three First Order masters equipped with divine weapons worked together.¡±

    ¡°Moreover, he is inside the camp of the Imperial Army with ¡®Martial Monarch¡¯ Du Gushi and five top-tier masters around him. The divine weapon, Saber of the Emperor, is in his hands too. Also, fighting him is bound to cause amotion which will bring in strong reinforcements. Even if that Taoist friend is extraordinary, he might not even match up to Lord of Shadows alone. Unless a genuine God descends, there is no way he would be able to escape such a siege!¡±

    Hu Zhigao nodded with great difficulty and said quietly, ¡°With the Rules of Heaven and Earth suppressing Master, I fear he doesn¡¯t have the strength of a top-tier master...¡±

    Immortal Wanshi and Hu Zhigao had made a rough judgment of Meng Qi¡¯s current realm when they saw him off earlier. Thus, Hu Zhigao helped Immortal Wanshi say what thetter did not clearly express.

    Hou Yue¡¯s face turned increasingly pale at their words and he felt his body swaying. ¡°Then... Then why did you still allow Master to go...¡± he said, stammering.

    ¡°Seeing his confidence, I thought we should give it a try even while knowing it is impossible. It is better than not doing anything.¡± Immortal Wanshi forced a smile. ¡°But in strategizing for important events, one must make preparations for the worst case scenario. Hou Yue, take advantage of the night to quietly look for Miao Hu.¡±

    Hou Yue took several steps in retreat and fell on the chair with a thud. When he stared at Du Huaishang with his weak breath, his eyes began reddening and he could no longer suppress the sorrow in his heart. Yet, logic dictated that Immortal Wanshi and Second Brother were telling him the truth!

    The five-wed golden dragon condensed out of breath swirled incessantly inside thevishly-decorated tent. It was as majestic as an ocean and a mountain.

    Wen Jing stepped inside the tent once again and saluted the Crown Prince. ¡°We have received information that several Dissimted Men with mysterious and exceptional skills have joined the other side. They have ruined our first attempt at sowing dissension.¡±

    The Crown Prince fell into a momentary silence. He then turned to look at the tall andrge elderly man beside him and asked, ¡°What do you think, Teacher?¡±

    ¡°Does any of the Dissimted Men possess the strength of a top-tier master?¡± ¡®Martial Monarch¡¯ Du Gushi asked.

    Wen Jing shook his head. ¡°No.¡±

    Du Gushi nodded. ¡°Let us continue driving a wedge between the factions of the Revolutionary Army. The Dissimted Men would not be able to incite much trouble for us. Pass on this message to our spies: Should they find an opportunity, use all that they have to kill the Dissimted Men.¡±

    ¡°We must enhance the security of our camp as well. We wouldn¡¯t want their strange methods to disturb us,¡± the Crown Prince added, after thinking about it.

    ¡°I will inform the rest.¡± Du Gushi did not reject the idea.

    Just then, Wen Jing smiled and said, ¡°We must let ¡®Lord of Shadows¡¯ put in more effort as well. He is the best at suppressing strange methods.¡±

    ¡°Yes. With Lord of Shadows around, it will be hard for thieves and rascals to seed,¡± the Crown Prince said in agreement.

    With his Second Order strength, mysterious skills, control over curses and his Gu Poison Bugs arts, Lord of Shadows was truly the bane of all strange characters!

    ...

    The sinisterly cold feeling undted between heaven and earth. ¡°Lord of Shadows¡± leaned against a padded seat, looking like an absent-minded fellow. Yet there was no doubt that anymotion in the vicinity would be immediately known to him. The cursed Gu Poison Bugs hiding underneath his robe were emitting a dangerous aura.

    ¡°What is the matter?¡± Lord of Shadows did not open his eyes as he casually asked ¡°Divine Lord of Plenitude¡± Meng Qi when thetter stepped inside the tent.

    Meng Qi nced at the red-robed boy. ¡°Please leave.¡±

    The boy immediately excused himself and closed the p of the tent while stepping out.

    Lord of Shadows opened his eyes with an expression of mild interest and said in a belittling manner, ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like a simple matter.¡±

    Meng Qi said apathetically, ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°So what is the matter?¡± Lord of Shadows asked again, straightening his posture a little. His sinisterly cold breath was like vipers that surrounded Meng Qi, which was ready to nip at him at any time. He had fully unleashed the might of a grandmaster!

    Meng Qi stared into Lord of Shadow¡¯s eyes and said apathetically:

    ¡°To kill you.¡±

    The words had barely left Meng Qi¡¯s mouth when Lord of Shadows saw him taking out his saber and thrusting it forward in a in and ordinary manner!

    Lord of Shadows leaned backward just as the saber radiance entered his vision. His breath instantly vanished and the only emotions left in his eyes were astonishment, anger, and disbelief. The wriggling of the incorporeal Gu Poison Bugs under his robe gradually turned intense.

    Meng Qi returned his saber to its sheath. His eyes lowered as he felt the weight of yet another strand of karma on his body. He then turned around and walked out of the tent, without even looking back.

    When he walked past the red-robed boy, he said cidly, ¡°Lord of Shadows wishes not to be disturbed for now.¡±

    Then, with his back straight, he walked out of the camp withrge strides.

    ...

    Hou Yue stared sorrowfully at Du Huaishang with red-rimmed eyes. Suddenly, he heard a pained voice¡ªa very familiar voice!

    ¡°Eldest Brother!¡± He leaped up from his seat as he looked at the sickbed.

    Immortal Wanshi and Hu Zhigao noticed that something was wrong, and thought that Du Huaishang was finally breathing hisst. They walked toward his sickbed with feelings of sorrow and pain.

    They were all stunned when they saw Du Huaishang. The ck gas was wafting out of him and the wounds that they could not do anything about were now healing. Du Huaishang¡¯s strength was recovering as his face gradually regained color.

    ¡°This...¡± Ho Yue and Hu Zhigao were astonished.

    Initially stunned, Immortal Wanshi suddenly realized what had happened. He blurted out:

    ¡°Lord of Shadows is dead!¡±

    ¡°How is this possible?¡±

    His eyes reflected his deep shock and disbelief.

    ¡°In addition to the six top-tier masters in the vicinity, he also had the divine weapon, the Saber of the Emperor! He was the mighty Lord of Shadows! How did he die just like that?¡±

    Meng Qi put away his token when he saw that no one was going to stop him. He told his subordinates that he was going to inspect the defense of the surface of the river, and walked toward the gate at an ordinary pace.

    Inside the Lord of Shadows¡¯ tent, the Gu Poison Bugs began to lose control and ¡°ignited¡± the Vital Spirit remnants in his body. ck gas soared into the sky and swirled in the air like they were dancing evil spirits of all kinds.

    The ck gas collided with the Qi movement of heaven and earth, then with the altar in the rear of the tent. This was the reason Meng Qi did not take anything from Lord of Shadows. He would have to remove the Gu Poison Bugs one by one which was an exceptionally dangerous task. This was not the right time for it!

    ¡°Kaboom!¡±

    The collision with the Qi movement caused a great explosion. zes soared into the sky andpletely shrouded the altar and tent in mes.

    The soldiers in the camp all turned to look in the direction of Lord of Shadows¡¯ tent. Meng Qi stared ahead calmly, not stopping or turning around to look as he passed through theyers of protective spells. As he walked out of the gate, a beautiful mushroom cloud gradually arose behind him.

    The deceased: Lord of Shadows.

    Identity: The newly appointed Leader of the Cult of the Gory Seas. Erudite Hall evaluated him to be a Second Order master. He moonlighted as Demon Emperor, one of the top experts of the world.¡±

    Condition of death: No visible injuries.

    Cause of death: Unknown.

    Location of death: In the midst of the imperial camp, next to a divine weapon and Martial Monarch.

    Killer: ¡°Killing de¡± Su Meng.

 Chapter 723: The First Order Master of the World

    <h4>Chapter 723: The First Order Master of the World</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    ¡°Kaboom!¡±

    Clouds swirled around the soaring red mes, forming a mushroom cloud. Turbid air filled the sky as the explosions sted tent after tent.

    With his back turned against this scene, Meng Qi passed through theyers of protective spells and walked out of the gate. He made it to the river several hundred meters away from the camp with severalrge strides!

    The patrolling Exterior experts and enlightened-Aperture masters on the heavily-guarded surface of the river were looking in the direction of the explosions with stupefied expressions. They had no idea what was going on inside the camp¡ªwhether it was the enemy attacking, some expert¡¯s sacrificial ritual, or a strange skill going out of control.

    Just then, Meng Qi¡¯s cold coldly snorted, bringing them back to their senses. He said coolly, ¡°There was an enemy who snuck into our camp in disguise. He is currently in the water, trying to make his way to the opposite bank. Won¡¯t you hurry up and prepare a ship for me to pursue him?¡±

    The turbid water several hundred meters under the surface of the river was shrouded by violent ck gas. He had to be sure that he was in the best possible condition to respond to everything that would happen from here on.

    ¡°Yes, Divine Lord.¡± A bottom-tier master replied hurriedly. He gave up his own shallop as there was no time to prepare a better ship.

    Meng Qi boarded the shallop with a single step. As his Vital Spirit soared, the waves on both sides began propelling the shallop forward. It sped along the middle of the river, leaving the turbid waters in the time it took several breaths.

    Inside the camp of the Imperial Army, the violent explosions drew the attention of ¡°Martial Monarch¡± Du Gushi, ¡°Dissimted Man¡± Wen Jing, the Crown Prince, and other experts. In a sh, they were gathered together. They saw that the tent, as well as the altar at the rear of the tent, had been entirely obliterated. The corpses that formed the strange formation had all been cremated. The ground that covered hundreds of meters had caved in, getting deeper toward the center. It was covered in luster in the color of recondensing melted ze.

    Fortunately, the cruelty of Lord of Shadows and his ruthless skills meant people usually stayed away from him. Moreover, he had his own system within the camp, and there were few tents near his. Otherwise, the number of dead enlightened-Aperture masters would have been unimaginable!

    It was precisely due to this that the mysterious sect members he brought had died with him as well. Only nine Exterior experts had escaped the disaster. Those who were closer to the scene sustained minor injuries while those farther away were in a state of disarray. The two experts guarding the altar in the middle were instantly reduced to ash.

    Du Gushi flicked his sleeve and the mes were instantly extinguished, leaving only soaring mist. Specks of light appeared in his dark, serene eyes as he addressed the Exterior experts. ¡°What happened?¡±

    Du Gushi¡¯s imposing manner nearly paralyzed the Exterior experts, causing them to stammer. ¡°His Eminence... His tent abruptly exploded... He...¡±

    Wen Jing augured with his fingers and extended his consciousness. He then closed his eyes and said in a voice that had no trace of his typicalnguidness, ¡°Lord of Shadows is dead.¡±

    ¡°Lord of Shadows is dead?¡± The Crown Prince sucked in a breath. The top-tier masters felt a sudden chill down their backs. They sensed danger.

    Some of them were physically stronger than Lord of Shadows, while some were only barely stronger. Even so, no significant gap in power existed between them. Coupled with his strange skills and enigmatic tricks resulting from his mysterious Gu Poison Bugs, Lord of Shadows was indeed stronger than all of them.

    Yet, such a character had inexplicably died in his own tent without making any sort ofmotion!

    If he was killed, then he was either caught off guard or the killer had an unimaginable strength or skill!

    ¡°Did someone elsee before the explosions?¡± Du Gushi asked in a voice that was as steady as ever.

    An Exterior expert raised his head to nce at Du Gushi. He took a deep breath before saying, ¡°Divine Lord of Plenitude.¡±

    ¡°Divine Lord of Plenitude?¡± The Crown Prince followed suit in looking at Du Gushi. That was Du Gushi¡¯s ¡°good Junior Brother¡±!

    ¡°No good! The enemy used the art of transformation!¡± Wen Jing cried, realization suddenly dawning on him.

    Du Gushi¡¯s heart thumped and his consciousness, as boundless and tangible as the ocean, spread all around like flood. The condition of the whole camp surfaced vividly in his mind.

    He found nothing abnormal!

    However, he could not find the Divine Lord of Plenitude anywhere. That was, in itself, the greatest abnormality!

    He spread his consciousness further still so it extended beyond the camp, all the way to the river bank, hills, and the surface of the Nu River. He saw a shallop sailing out of the range of the camp¡¯s defenses, speeding toward the core of the river. Only one man upied the shallop. He was dressed head-to-toe in a ck armor made out of fish scales. His sword was pointed to the ground as he stood proudly at the bow of the shallop with a rathercent look.

    ¡°Humph!¡± Du Gushi snorted. Standing in the middle of the camp, he made a fist with his right hand and threw a punch.

    The sky suddenly turned dusky as winds and clouds gathered to form an iparably massive fist. The fist flew, carrying with it a force that threatened to smash everything in its path.

    ¡°Ssh!¡±

    The waters of the Nu River turned increasingly turbulent and a surging wave suddenly flung the shallop high up.

    Meng Qi did not move. His heart was as clear as a mirror, reflecting the terrifying force of the punch.

    The hidden strands of the intent of fist were more frightening than the force that gathered countless winds and clouds. Taking advantage of the turbulence in the sea of Vital Qi and the chaotic environment, it soundlessly weaved a to capture Meng Qi.

    Yin and Yang, as well as toughness and gentleness, appeared in the fist. It was clearly superiorpared to what Meng Qi aplished after gaining a basicprehension of the Yin-Yang Seal.

    Meng Qi felt a sudden awe and respect for Du Gushi, who was truly worthy of his ¡°Martial Monarch¡± title. It was a respect purely for his martial arts, disregarding his morals and position. Indeed, masters who could reach such a realm without relying on their lineage were worthy of Meng Qi¡¯s respect. They represented goals that Meng Qi strove for as well as targets that he would attempt to win in the future!

    However, this was not the time to learn from Du Gushi¡¯s martial arts. If he allowed Du Gushi to pester him, the divine weapon and several top-tier masters would besiege him. In a situation where he could not rely on his secret treasures, the only thing he could do was drag one or two of those masters to death with him!

    ¡°You havee at just the right time!¡± Meng Qi roared, nearly exuding an aura of being able to support both heaven and earth in his attempt to belittle the enemy. His entire body seemed to be condensed out of the Dharma and Logos of heaven and earth. Meng Qi thrust the saber in his right hand with a heavy movement as if he was dragging a burden of several hundreds of thousands of catties. On the tip of the saber was a faint, ck pinhole-sized vortex. In his right hand, Flowing Fire unleashed a great radiance that bathed all things in light. There was no ce that the sword could not reach! There was no differentiation between weak and strong men before the sword!

    The tip of the saber suddenly collided with Du Gushi¡¯s fist and a vast expanse of whiteness immediately shrouded the surface of the river. The soldiersying out the army¡¯s defense nearby felt their bodies getting light as they were sent flying back to the river bank. Had a top-tier master not promptly stepped in, the force would have crushed those soldiers into pieces.

    ¡°Kaboom!¡±

    The booming of violent explosions followed the blinding radiance. The waves of Qi ripped apart the soft, subtle and collided with the massive fist condensed out of winds and clouds!

    ¡°Kaboom! Ssh!¡±

    The waters of the Nu River soared so high that it reached several hundred meters. The fist, mixed with high-temperature mes, scattered the shockwaves with sheer force. It was pure tyrannical power!

    ¡°Crack!¡± The flooring of the shallop under Meng Qi¡¯s feet broke into many small pieces.

    However, the massive fist had also be much weaker. Meng Qi took the opportunity to rapidly shrink his body. Smiling in the direction of the camp, he bowed in salute.

    Then, he lowered his center of gravity and sank into the Nu River. He was going to escape before Du Gushi threw a second punch and before the top-tier masters arrive.

    Du Gushi¡¯s consciousness spread far and wide like tangible waves of the ocean, sensing the situation on the surface of the river. Earlier, he had already locked down on Meng Qi¡¯s breath.

    However, after he was done scanning the river, he did not make his move. He cried out in surprise that the assassin had unexpectedly entered the river.

    Even though Du Gushi did not fear those river monsters, underwater battles were not his forte. Moreover, not only did the river monsters exist in abundance, they had grown to be fierce and resilient after engaging in mutual killings all year round. Given a choice, who would willingly provoke them?

    That second of hesitation resulted in him losing sight of the breath that he had previously locked down on. Du Gushi had lost track of Meng Qi!

    In the depths of the river, Meng Qi had morphed into a Blue-blooded Person. He partially turned himself into water, merging with the river, as he frantically swam forward.

    ¡°Ssh!¡± Suddenly, a barbed tail came flying at him. Meng Qi barely avoided it.

    Sensing the hideous-looking giant tortoise approaching him and its evil spirit-like breath, Meng Qi¡¯s breath suddenly turned into a corrupted one that polluted and ruined heaven and earth. It was borne out of an overwhelming Devil Whelm. It was an evil that was far purer than the giant tortoise¡¯s!

    The giant tortoise trembled and slowed down, allowing Meng Qi to flit across.

    ¡°Imitation of Blood of the Evil Saint¡¯s breath, thanks to Eight Nine Mysteries!

    ¡°Evil Saint is so much more superior to the deities and demons of this world!¡±

    Relying on the imitation breath and Sun God¡¯s true-yet-false feeling, Meng Qi swam past all the river monsters in a sh and moved forward at a terrifying speed.

    By the time the Imperial Army finally came to their senses and began using tricks to entrap Meng Qi, he had rapidly swum upward and merged fully with the river. He evaded the seals and floated to the surface of the river.

    After great difficulty navigating the Nu River, he finally managed to break away from Du Gushi and the river monsters.

    Outside the camp of the Revolutionary Army, Immortal Wanshi and Hou Yue were waiting by the river bank and looking across. Due to the wide expanse of the river, they could only roughly estimate that something unforeseeable had indeed happened on the other side.

    Just then, they saw a head breaking out of the surface of the river and gradually turningrger. It was none other than Meng Qi.

    Meng Qi slowly made his way out of the water with a head of damp hair. His robe, however, remained as good as new. He smiled faintly at them.

    ¡°Fortunately, I haven¡¯t failed you all. Lord of Shadows is dead.¡±

    ¡°Haven¡¯t failed, Lord of Shadows is dead...¡± Immortal Wanshi stared at the man slowly walking away from the great waves. For a moment, he could not process his words.

    Over at the imperial city, the imperial bulletin on the events happening at the frontlines was a popr conversation fodder. However, the bulletin was only for the eyes of the high-ranking officials and individuals.

    Fortunately for themoners, the evaluation list of the Erudite Hall also reflected the changes in the great war that affected the world. The updated list had everyone holding their breath in anticipation.

    Inside the Erudite Hall, several youngsters of both genders were browsing the most recent evaluation list. Now and then, there would be exmationsing from them.

    ¡°Who would have thought a Second Order master woulde out of nowhere?¡± A youngster cried in amazement.

    This prompted augh from an elegant and beautiful girl. ¡°This world is so big. There would inevitably be strong outsiders.¡±

    On the evaluation list in their hands, a page with lengthy text stated:

    ¡°Lord of Shadows, the leader of the Cult of the Gory Seas. His true identity is unknown. He possesses strange skills. He hails from the Shadow Demon lineage and has received the impartation of Blood Demon. He is incredibly difficult to injure thanks to his mysterious methods. His forte lies in curses and Gu Poison Bugs. Opponents could hardly defend against him. The battle at the Nu River propelled him to fame. He is the Demonic Monarch of the night, a rare Second Order master of the world.¡±

    While the youngsters were caught up in their discussion, the managers of the Erudite Hall came out with thetest evaluation lists. All of them wore strange expressions.

    The youngster who had spoken first earlier went up to them to get a copy of the evaluation list. He flipped to the page with Lord of Shadows¡¯ description to get an idea of the current situation of the Nu River battle.

    ¡°Lord of Shadows, the leader of the Cult of the Gory Seas... Second Order master of the world.

    ¡°Dead!¡±

    ¡°Dead?¡± The youngsters looked dumbstruck and they could not find words to speak. How did someone who had just been recently named a Second Order Master die just like that?

    ¡°Lord of Shadows appeared out of nowhere and disappeared just as quickly...¡±

    With a jolt, they turned to flip the page before it. ¡°The one who can kill Lord of Shadows...¡±

    The categories of top-tier masters, of which there were only three, now had an additional page that read:

    ¡°The Master of the Red Coat Army, nicknamed ¡®Shi¡¯. The details of his skills are unknown, as are his background and methods. He killed Lord Shadows within the vicinity of a divine weapon and top-tier masters like Martial Monarch and then escaped the camp of the Imperial Army. He is a First Order Master of the world!¡±

    ¡°There is a new First Order master...¡± The youngsters gasped.

    ¡°For a master to enter hostile territory, kill the enemy with such ease, and escape just like that... How fascinating...¡± They could hardly suppress their many thoughts.

    A dim light floated into the tent and entered the doppelganger. Meng Qi and the doppelganger then switched bodies.

    He had used the Fruits of Karma without hesitation so that he would cause nomotion and kill with a single strike. He would bear his opponent¡¯s karma if it meant taking his life!

    His experience this time strengthened his Heavenly Golden Scripture and Jade Virtual Divination. He was beginning to get some clues from the Seed of All Karma. Though he could not increase the number of times he could bear someone else¡¯s karma, he was able to deceptively exchange therge and bloody strand of karma for Lord of Shadows¡¯ life and bear the karma in advance!

    Otherwise, he believed the strands of karma might just link together. Blood Sea Rakshasa might have instantly locked down on Meng Qi¡¯s location and stepped across the void to dispose of him!

    The karma that Meng Qi was now bearing was the ¡°Rage of Deities and Demons.¡± Under the guidance of Blood Sea Rakshasa, Lord of Shadows used problematic sacrificial offerings to deceive the gods of the Ninth Heaven and the evil spirits of the Ninth Hell. He managed to enhance his lineage without paying too great of a price and immediately leaped from the Fourth Order to the top-tier rank. Thus, he developed such a karma.

    There appeared to be no time restriction for this karma as if Meng Qi could solve the ¡°Rage of Deities and Demons¡± whenever he pleased. Yet, it was such ax requirement that had the greatest pressure on him.

    Things that appeared simple and easy were often the most impossibly challenging tasks!

    Qi Zhengyan nced at Meng Qi. Knowing that his friend had already returned to his real body, he said:

    ¡°I will now rouse Miao Cong¡¯s obsession before his death.¡±

    ¡°Brother Qi, didn¡¯t you say it was a lie? You don¡¯t have any secret art like that...¡± Ruan Yushu said in astonishment.

    Without a change in expression, Qi Zhengyan said matter-of-factly, ¡°Those words were my actual lie.

    ¡°Had we revealed the truth at the scene, it was possible that it would implicate some grandmaster. Then, he would not be able to extricate himself with grace and the Revolutionary Army would truly split apart. This doesn¡¯t bode well for our task. It is better if we find out the details in private and then make our decision.¡±

    The corner of Meng Qi¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Senior Brother Qi, you are bing craftier.¡±

    He gave Qi Zhengyan a big thumbs-up.

 Chapter 724: Formidable Character

    <h4>Chapter 724: Formidable Character</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    The misty light of daybreak foreboded the gloomy coldness that wouldst the entire day. Inside the tent, Qi Zhengyan was making all sorts of exquisite and mysterious seals with his hands. The seals, containing the implicit charm of the river, blossomed naturally.

    Sinister wind began rising, passing through the room and hitting their faces with bursts of coldness. They swirled in the middle of the tent to form a vortex.

    Upon seeing this scene, Jiang Zhiwei, Ruan Yushu, and Zhao Heng began feeling doubtful as they recalled Qi Zhengyan¡¯s behavior today. It almost felt ridiculous. How could he change so drastically? His meticulousness and caution made him an entirely different person.

    The only thing unchanging about Qi Zhengyan was his poker face. It was already ingrained in him to keep his emotions concealed and to speak as little as possible.

    ¡°Just what exactly happened to him in the past year?¡±

    They all turned to look at Meng Qi, hinting for him to find a chance to question Qi Zhengyan. Though unwilling, Meng Qi must admit that he was the bond and lubricant of the team dynamic. He was their intimate sister and the aunty in the neighborhoodmittee...

    ¡°I really must find a chance to have a good talk with Senior Brother Qi!¡± Meng Qi had long wanted to do so.

    The wind began oozing a hint of darkness as the vortex contorted to form a human shape and emit sounds of shock, fear, hatred, and confusion.

    ¡°Lord!¡±

    One¡¯s obsession was of no equivalent to one¡¯s soul. It did not have any specific knowledge of its original human self, and only remember its strongest, lingering thought before its death. Not a peep of the reverberating sound was left the tent thanks to Meng Qi and Jiang Zhiwei working together to seal it inside.

    ¡°Lord?¡± Zhao Heng had always been sensitive to such titles. ¡°Miao Cong was Miao Hu¡¯s only son and the future leader of the Nine Mountains Army. Who would he call Lord?¡±

    ¡°So the deceased is not Miao Cong,¡± Qi Zhengyan said expressionlessly.

    ¡°Not Miao Cong? Doesn¡¯t that mean something is wrong with Miao Hu?¡±

    ¡°If this has nothing to do with Miao Hu, how can the perpetrator pull off this stunt?¡±

    ¡°No wonder we were framed as soon as we arrived at the camp. It is precisely because we are new and couldn¡¯t recognize Miao Cong. That way, we won¡¯t discover anything wrong,¡± Jiang Zhiwei said, frowning.

    Caressing the strings of her zither with her right hand, Ruan Yushu added, ¡°Had we not respond quickly enough, perhaps the aplice Liang Ye might have destroyed the telling characteristics of the corpse on the pretense of making a mistake.¡±

    Once Miao Hu confirmed that the corpse was indeed his son, it was likely that no one else would suspect otherwise!

    Qi Zhengyan loosened his hands and the sinister wind dissipated. He said in a softer voice, ¡°The corpse¡¯s face had already been destroyed in the first ce. We could only roughly determine his identity from his appearance and the vigor of his flesh and blood.¡±

    This matter seemed to have be very clear. When Miao Hu saw neers joining the army, he secretly killed an Exterior expert and pretended it was his son to frame them. Then, he was free to openly rebel and provoke an internal strife. The Revolutionary Army would then fall apart, giving them an excuse that since a defeat was impending, there was no need to be besieged. That would leave them the room to escape the war!

    ¡°We must inform Du Huaishang and Immortal Wanshi and see if they have any countermeasures to this,¡± Meng Qi said after some thought. Du Huaishang was close to full recovery, enough for him to use his divine weapon. It was just the right timing for him to make a sudden appearance and control the situation.

    They must not let the issue of spying and internal strife to continue for long. They must end it quickly at the roots or they would be facing both exterior attacks of the Imperial Army from the outside and internal scheming. If that happened, failing to guard the camp would be a smallfort in itself. The Revolutionary Army would have zero chance of turning their defeat into a victory, that is, crossing the river and attacking the capital.

    Meng Qi straightened his back and an incorporeal, colorless light once again flew out from behind his head. He left his doppelganger behind to upy the tent and used his true body to go to the main battalion camp.

    Du Huaishang could now walk and the vertical line on his midbrows was open, revealing a golden eye. Inside the pupil was a golden me and the breath of the Golden Crow.

    Meng Qi waited for Du Huaishang to finish expressing his heartfelt gratitude before telling him about the deceased¡¯s obsession.

    Du Huaishang looked solemn. He knew that loyalties were wavering during his time in aa but he did not expect it to be this bad.

    Hu Zhigao and Hou Yue exchanged looks. ¡°Had Miao Hu betrayed us for the imperial court?¡±

    Immortal Wanshi was startled. He smiled bitterly before sighing. ¡°I thought that Miao Hu would never stand with the imperial court after the loss of his only son. In the event of an internal strife and Heavenly King¡¯s continueda, I was nning to throw my support behind him. Yet, I nearly fell into a trap and helped the imperial court win this war.¡±

    Silence shrouded the tent. Du Huaishang regaining consciousness did not seem to improve their current situation. Internal strife was brewing in the Revolutionary Army and one of theirrgest armies was already revolting.

    After a short silence, Du Huaishang nced at Meng Qi and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we test Miao Hu?¡±

    He did not wish to lose his right-hand man!

    Meng Qi voiced his agreement. Considering the weakened state of the Revolutionary Army, an internal strife would be disadvantageous for their task.

    Naturally, if the breakout of an internal strife was inevitable, it was best if they ended it as soon as possible. There can be no more benevolence or hesitation. Four top-tier masters who were temporarily united were certainly superior to a group of five masters with a traitor inside.

    ¡°It hasn¡¯t been an hour since Lord of Shadows died. I am sure the spy here has no idea yet. Heavenly King Du, why don¡¯t you pretend that you are still in aa? Immortal Wanshi can invite Miao Hu here and observe his behavior and manner while discussing his loyalty. Wake up at the crucial moment and use your momentum to suppress him and stabilize his wavering loyalty.¡± Having seen many simr stories, it did not take long for Meng Qi toe up with such a scenario.

    Immortal Wanshi and Du Huaishang exchanged looks before slowly nodding.

    ...

    Momentster, Hou Yue secretly led Miao Hu into the main battalion camp.

    He pretended to have ¡°misspoke¡± about Du Huaishang¡¯s injuries being difficult to heal and mentioned the power vacuum in the Red Coats Army. Then, he told Miao Hu that Immortal Wanshi was having a secret discussion with Marquis of Nine Mountains.

    Miao Hue could understand Hou Yue¡¯s thoughts and became tempted. He controlled his strength and immediately restrained his breath before sneaking out of his own tent and following Hou Yue to Du Huaishang¡¯s sickbed.

    Miao Hu immediately knew Du Huaishang¡¯s fate after ncing at thetter, whose eyes were closed and breath weakened. With a pained expression, he turned to look at Immortal Wanshi. ¡°My heart breaks to see Heavenly King Du sacrifice his life for themon good.¡±

    Immortal Wanshi exhaled a drawn-out sigh. ¡°Unfortunately, not everyone in the Revolutionary Army has ¡®loyalty¡¯. With shifting loyalties and thoughts of their own, I can see the army soon falling apart but I can¡¯t bear it. I want to give it a final push.¡±

    ¡°Please continue, Immortal.¡± Miao Hu¡¯s turned solemn.

    ¡°Zhu Shou is domineering and greedy. Feng Jingtang is narrow-minded. Liu Shunshui is short-sighted and preupied with his own territory. Only you, Duke Miao, are magnanimous and broad-minded. You have the longest battle experience and the best reputation and strength among them. You are worthy of leading the army.¡± Immortal Wanshi saluted him solemnly. ¡°Duke Miao, please take on this responsibility for the sake of the Revolutionary Army and themon good. I will definitely help you to the best of my ability.¡±

    The expression on Miao Hu¡¯s aged face changed continuously, shifting from shock to delight to worry.

    Immortal Wanshi was secretly startled upon seeing the change in Miao Hu. It seemed like there was really something wrong with Miao Hu!

    Just then, Miao Hu suddenly sighed. ¡°I am really ashamed to receive such trust from you, Immortal. To be honest, my son Cong¡¯s death was falsified.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Immortal Wanshi and the rest were a little stupefied that Miao Hu was being honest.

    In a voice deep with regret, Miao Hu said, ¡°In a moment of momentary carelessness, I allowed my son to be kidnapped. Liang Ye threatened me and made me cause an internal strife.¡±

    ¡°I only have one son. I was worried about the chaos and was blinded by unscrupulous friends. That was how I ended up taking the wrong side. After listening to your words, Immortal, I suddenly realized my affairs are so minusculepared to the important worldly affairs. For the sake of the Revolutionary Army and the good of themon folk, I will pretend that I do not have this son!¡±

    He spoke impassionately as if he was sacrificing himself for the greater good.

    ¡°How ruthless!¡± The same thought urred to Immortal Wanshi, as well as the ¡°listening¡± Du Huaishang, Meng Qi, and the rest.

    To Miao Hu, this might be a once-in-a-lifetime chance while he could still have more sons in the future!

    ¡°Great! Duke Miao, you are indeed righteous! It makes me ashamed of myself!¡± a familiar voice drifted into Miao Hu¡¯s ears. He looked sideways and saw Du Huaishang stepping out from the canopy with the Sword of Divine Mandate in hand. He exuded such a majestic air with his breath fully unleashed.

    ¡°Heavenly King Du?¡± Miao Hu instantly lost his voice. He could not stop himself from looking at the sickbed and saw that the person who had been lying on the bed hadpletely transformed. Du Huaishang looked carefree and handsome in his white robe. He was smirking at Miao Hu.

    All sorts of emotions flitted across Du Huaisang¡¯s face. ¡°My injuries have long healed, thanks to Master¡¯s help. I decided to test after finding out about the wavering loyalties in the Revolutionary Army and the existence of spies. I didn¡¯t expect you to be so magnanimous, Miao Hu. It really makes me feel unspeakably ashamed!¡±

    Miao Hu¡¯s expression shifted. He nced at the divine weapon in Du Huaishang¡¯s hand and turned to look at Immortal Wanshi and the mysterious Master, Meng Qi. Then, he quickly came to his senses and took a step forward and said in feigned surprise, ¡°Testing us is inevitable. If I am in your ce, I would have done the same. I feel very much at ease now that you have recovered and can regain the mantle.¡±

    Then, Miao Hu pointed at Meng Qi. ¡°Is this the Master that I met yesterday?¡±

    ¡°I have the single name of ¡®Shi¡¯. Yesterday, I left my doppelganger behind to infiltrate the camp of the Imperial Army and kill Lord of Shadows as to help Heavenly King Du recover.¡± Meng Qi gave Miao Hu a concise exnation to instill confidence in thetter that the morale of the Imperial Army was low and that they could start preparing for a battle against the Imperial Army.

    Unsurprisingly, Miao Hu was immediately stupefied. ¡°You killed Lord of Shadows in the camp of the Imperial Army?¡±

    ¡°Did he think that divine weapons are fake? Did he treat Martial Monarch and the other top-tier masters as false masters? Did he treat Lord of Shadows, a Second Order master, as a fake?¡±

    ¡°This is undoubtedly true. Before long, you will be able to verify this,¡± Immortal Wanshi said cidly.

    Miao Hu suppressed his look of bewilderment and nced meaningfully at Meng Qi before saying, ¡°Now that Heavenly King Du has recovered, I am prepared to follow your lead!¡±

    He hesitated before continuing, ¡°But before this, can you help me save my son?¡±

 Chapter 725: The Importance of Experience

    <h4>Chapter 725: The Importance of Experience</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Without waiting for Du Huaishang and Meng Qi¡¯s reply, Miao Hu continued, ¡°With my son in the enemy¡¯s hands, I¡¯m restricted in many ways. I don¡¯t dare to act recklessly for fear of sabotaging my son¡¯s life. Master, since you can leave so easily after killing Lord of Shadows in the vicinity of a divine weapon and so many experts, surely you can save my son from the hands of some inferior expert. Please help me, Master.¡±

    He confessed that he did not have the strength to recklessly save his son, which was why he was requesting the favor from Meng Qi, who had justpleted an impossible task.

    It was not that Miao Hu, a top-tier master, was unconfident in himself. It was just that the assassination of Lord of Shadows was just a difficult challenge that he would most certainly look up to anyone who could do it.

    Meng Qi looked at Du Huaishang instead of immediately replying Miao Hu. He slowly nodded after seeing Du Huaishang¡¯s pleading expression. ¡°Mypanion has secret techniques that might be able to pinpoint Young Master Miao¡¯s whereabouts.¡±

    Back in their tent, Meng Qimunicated with his friends telepathically through his doppelganger. He filled them in on what happened and requested for Qi Zhengyan¡¯s presence.

    The void behind Qi Zhengyan shifted as if something was detaching from him. His body remained quietly seated, betraying no trace of anything unusual.

    With the quiet deactivation of the protective spells inside the main battalion, a bloody light shed on Meng Qi¡¯s left before vanishing. Then, Qi Zhengyan appeared in its ce with a breath so steady that one could not tell if he was the real thing or just a doppelganger.

    He kept his speech short and directly said, ¡°I do have a secret technique but I will need a rtive¡¯s blood as bait.¡±

    ¡°That can be easily done!¡± Noticing Du Huaishang and Meng Qi¡¯s eyes on him, Miao Hu immediately put on an eager expression and agreed without hesitation. He immediately extended his left hand. The skin cracked and several drops of blood rose from the wound. They formed crystal clear spheres of red on their own ord.

    Qi Zhengyan drew the drops of blood into his palm and held them firmly in his fist. Brilliant light shed in his eyes as if there were countless blood-colored strands inside.

    ¡°The west side of the camp...¡± he said quietly.

    ¡°Army of Progenies? Liu Shunshui that bastard!¡± Miao Hu exploded in anger. He looked like he was prepared to rush over and confront ¡°Great Heavenly King¡± Liu Shunshui.

    ¡°Keep calm, Duke Miao. Perhaps this is the spy¡¯s work,¡± Du Huaishang said calmly.

    Without waiting for Miao Hu¡¯s reply, he turned to Meng Qi and Qi Zhengyan. ¡°I will have to trouble you two Masters to pay Liu Shunshui a visit. Tell him that I am awake and am requesting his presence to discuss something important. Without their leader there, you can say that there is a spy and get the generals to help you search the camp.¡±

    While speaking, he took out a brass token with engravings of a dragon on the top and a tiger on the bottom. This was the emblem of the Commander of the Revolutionary Army, imbued with Du Huaishang¡¯s breath.

    Though it was merely a technique for tracing blood lineage, Miao Hu was nevertheless an experienced grandmaster who had a decent control over his emotions. He calmed down and said sincerely, ¡°I am depending on you two Masters.¡±

    Meng Qi and Qi Zhengyan made slight alterations to their disguise, adopting the identities of lieutenants of the Red Coat Army, and walked to the camp of the Army of Progenies. There, they requested an audience with ¡°Great Heavenly King¡± Liu Shunshui.

    Liu Shunshui was a dignified and calm middle-aged man dressed in a ck robe. Unlike Zhu Shou and Miao Hu, who unleashed their strength for all to see and wanted the world to know they were top-tier masters, he kept his buried.

    ¡°Foster Father, these are the people who requested an audience with you,¡± the man who escorted Meng Qi and Qi Zhengyan in said respectfully.

    Liu Shunshui was nked by young men and women looked either charming or imposing. Their breaths were linked to the Force of Heaven and Earth, indicating that they were of the Exterior realm.

    These were Liu Shunshui¡¯s foster children. There were seven in total, including those on patrolling duty outside.

    Li Shunshui had a habit of adopting his young and talented followers as his foster children so he could use parent-child camaraderie to counter the enemy¡¯s brotherhood camaraderie. Thus, his faction of the army was dubbed the Army of Progenies.

    ¡°Foster Father, Godfather...¡± The corner of Meng Qi¡¯s mouth twitched. He then took out Du Huaishang¡¯s token and said, ¡°Great Heavenly King, our Heavenly King Du is now awake and recovering well. He invites you over for an important discussion.¡±

    Beside Liu Shunshui, a pretty and well-endowed girl blurted out, ¡°Heavenly King Du has recovered?¡±

    Shock crossed the faces of Liu Shunshui¡¯s other foster children. They did not expect that Du Huaishang, who had been on the brink of death just yesterday, would miraculously recover and wake up!

    Liu Shunshui narrowed his eyes, so focused on Meng Qi and Qi Zhengyan that his gaze felt almost tangible. ¡°I have only seen Heavenly King Du yesterday. His injuries are strange and Immortal Wanshi is helpless against them. How can there be such a sudden improvement? Could there really be deities and demons pulling the strings or is the heaven blessing him?¡±

    He was very protective of his Army of Progenies, which prompted the fear that this was a trap by the several other factions. If he fell into a trap there and got himself besieged by many masters, he would essentially be their puppet. Thus, he must rify this matter.

    Meng Qi said earnestly, ¡°Yesterday, an entric character named ¡®Shi¡¯ came...¡±

    Having said that, he felt ill at ease with the word like something was off with it.¡°The name ¡®Shi¡¯ doesn¡¯t seem to sound that nice...¡± (T/N: ¡°Shi¡± is the Chinese pronunciation for the word ¡°shit¡±)

    Realization hit him like a ton of bricks and he wanted nothing more than to p himself. Even if he was thinking of Heavenly Primogenitor when he came up with the name, it was better to call himself ¡°Yuan¡± than ¡°Shi¡±. Otherwise, ¡°Pan¡± and ¡°Gu¡¯ were all good choices as well. With a name like ¡°Shi¡±, how could he go to the warfront and announce his name? Maybe he could hope to cause the enemies to die ofughter to sabotage their concentration!

    Despite his tempestuous heart, Meng Qi¡¯s expression did not change as he continued to say, ¡°This entric character is an old friend of Heavenly King Du. He has tyrannical strength and means beyond our imagination. He managed to learn that Heavenly King Du¡¯s injuries were the result of a cursed Gu Poison Bug haunting the Vital Spirit and headed for the camp of the Imperial Army on the same night to kill the master of the bug, Lord of Shadows. That was how Heavenly King Du recovered without medicine!¡±

    ¡°Headed for the camp of the Imperial Army on the same night to kill the master of the bug, Lord of Shadows...¡± Meng Qi spoke in such a matter-of-fact way that Liu Shunshui did not trulyprehend the gravity of his words at first. It took several seconds for the shock to sink in as his pupils shrank unnaturally.

    ¡°He killed Lord of Shadows?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Unfortunately, I don¡¯t know the exact details.¡± Meng Qi¡¯s expression remained unchanged.

    Liu Shunshui¡¯s foster children, fairly strong in their own right, exchanged looks. Disbelief was evident in their eyes. During the Jiangshan War, they had seen just what Lord of Shadows was capable of. How could he be so easily killed? Moreover, he was killed in the heavily-protected camp of the Imperial Army!

    Liu Shunshui was momentarily silent as if he was secretly making deductions. He finally sighed after confirming Lord of Shadows¡¯ death. With aplex mood, he said, ¡°Heavenly King Du sure has the favor of heaven to have a strange master¡¯s help while at the brink of death.¡±

    When he was done leaving instructions for his foster children, Liu Shunshui stepped out of his tent without waiting for Meng Qi and Qi Zhengyan. In a sh, he reappeared at the main battalion camp.

    Still inside the tent, Meng Qi saluted Liu Shunshui¡¯s foster children. ¡°Lieutenants, we have previously discovered a spy within our camp but he escaped into your camp during the night. We humbly request that you help us search for him.¡±

    The ¡°lieutenants¡± were still grappling with shock. The eldest foster son, Liu Chao, said, ¡°Third Younger Sister, guide them around but don¡¯t break any of the camp¡¯s rules.¡±

    They had adopted Liu Shunshui¡¯s surname as well. This was an incredible honor within the Army of Progenies.

    The third eldest, Liu Yuntao, was the girl who had identally spoken earlier. She nodded in agreement and turned to Meng Qi and Qi Zhengyan. ¡°Do you wish to search the tents one by one or do you have a clue?¡±

    ¡°We have a secret tracing technique,¡± Meng Qi replied.

    ¡°All the better.¡± Liu Yuntao turned around and flipped the p of the tent open to lead them.

    Qi Zhengyan, who walked alongside Meng Qi, suddenly said telepathically, ¡°Don¡¯t you feel ashamed for bragging about yourself so much earlier?¡±

    He seemed very ufortable with the fact that Meng Qi was using the identity of a Red Coat Army lieutenant topliment himself. ¡°What tyrannical strength... what means beyond our imagination...¡±

    Meng Qiughed dryly. ¡°I am just trying to boost their confidence. Making it look like we have mysterious and invincible reinforcements is the logical approach. Didn¡¯t you see it? Liu Shunshui has obviously quelled some of his disloyal thoughts.¡±

    Qi Zhengyan said nothing else, only speaking up from time to time for Liu Yuntao to take a different direction.

    Some timeter, he said telepathically to both Liu Yuntao and Meng Qi, ¡°It is that tent in front. We must approach carefully.¡±

    Liu Yuntao¡¯s face suddenly reddened. ¡°Nonsense! That is my tent!¡±

    ¡°Are you saying that I am colluding with the spy?¡±

    Meng Qi¡¯s hand was already at the handle of his saber as he focused his attention on Liu Yuntao.

    Without any change in expression, Qi Zhengyan bluntly said, ¡°Even if Miao Cong is not hiding inside, there must be something rted to his blood there.¡±

    Liu Yuntao¡¯s face shifted from red to white and back to red again. It took her some time to recover and ask, ¡°Why are you looking for Miao Cong?¡±

    ¡°Someone kidnapped him. Didn¡¯t you notice themotion yesterday?¡± Meng Qi replied, giving a brief exnation when he noticed something odd about this matter.

    Liu Yuntao shook her head in puzzlement. ¡°I thought it was Zhu Shou and Immortal Wanshi having a conflict. I thought we would reap the benefit once they exhaust themselves, but who knew it was him getting kidnapped...

    ¡°No wonder I didn¡¯t see him...¡±

    Qi Zhengyan stared into her eyes and said in a low voice, ¡°Are you two having an affair?¡±

    ¡°What in the world... Senior Brother Qi, you are making this interrogation too shameful for her. You need to be tactful, you know? Tactful!¡± Meng Qi mocked Qi Zhengyan continuously in his mind.

    Li Yuntao was momentarily silent before finally nodding. ¡°We met in the Jianghu a long time ago and secretly got married. The day before yesterday, we were supposed to meet at the West Hill of Jiang¡¯an at night. I didn¡¯t see them no matter how long I waited. I thought Miao Hu forbad him from going out due to the increasing hostility... The item inside my tent that bears his blood lineage ought to be the silk pouch that contains strands of our hair.¡±

    She led Meng Qi and Qi Zhengyan into her tent and began searching for the silk pouch that was a token of her and Miao Cong¡¯s love.

    Qi Zhengyan did not look embarrassed at failing to find their true target. ¡°You were supposed to meet him near the West Hill? Indeed, there is a clue of his connected blood lineage there.¡±

    ¡°Considering his strength and status, there is no way anyone in the camp can suppress him without anyone knowing! He is definitely kidnapped while at a certain faction¡¯s camp!¡± Liu Yuntao became agitated as she grappled with guilt.

    Meng Qi and Qi Zhengyan exchanged a look. Then, they turned around at the same time and headed straight for the West Hill. For a moment, Liu Yuntao was stunned but soon recovered and went after them.

    The West Hill was pretty far away from the camp of the Revolutionary Army. Using Du Huaishang¡¯s token, Meng Qi and Qi Zhengyan exited through the gate without a problem and arrived in the West Hill.

    Devil Qi polluted the many caves in the oddly-shaped hill by the river all year round. Meng Qi and Qi Zhengyan followed the odd connection of Miao Cong¡¯s blood lineage without waiting for Liu Yuntao, entering deep into the hill.

    ¡°It is just right ahead,¡± Qi Zhengyan said as he continue walking.

    Meng Qi nodded. ¡°I will disguise myself and go check it out first.¡±

    Qi Zhengyan said expressionlessly, ¡°Be careful.¡±

    Meng Qi grinned. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It is not like I haven¡¯t experienced something like this.¡±

    He morphed into a flying insect and quietly bypassed the mound. He noticed a hidden spot where the ground was caved in, where he found two ck-robed men were secretly on guard.

    Behind them, the young man wearing the Nine Mountains Army uniform had his eyes closed and breath sealed as he leaned against a rock. His face resembled Miao Hu¡¯s.

    Back in their tent, Jiang Zhiwei, Ruan Yushu, and Zhao Heng were sitting in meditation with their eyes closed as they waited for the oue of Meng Qi and Qi Zhengyan¡¯s rescue mission. Suddenly, Xu Wei walked in with a grin. ¡°Lord of the Naval Conquests invites you all over for a meeting.¡±

    Jiang Zhiwei abruptly opened her eyes like a famed sword unsheathing from its scabbard. Her gaze was so sharp that Xu Wei could not stop himself from taking a step backward.

    Meng Qi and Qi Zhengyan made a quick discussion. Concerned that the enemy might silence Miao Cong through death in a moment of desperation, Meng Qi hid somewhere nearby to prepare tounch a pincer ambush while Qi Zhengyan strikes directly.

    A river of purple stars suddenly appeared, charging toward the two ck-clothed men. Meng Qi abruptly regained his original form and exerted force in his lower back. With a thrust in both feet, he left behind only residual shadows as he flew through the gateway that the two men were guarding. In a sh, he had arrived next to Miao Cong.

    He had just turned around, prepared to stop the two ck-clothed men from killing when a palm silently charged at him from behind.

    ¡°Whack!¡±

    The palmnded on the void. Before anyone knew it, Meng Qi had already moved away.

    Behind him, Miao Cong looked stupefied as his breath exploded.

    Meng Qi smiled at him, looking unsurprised.

    ¡°Even I know to guard against the hostage after Jiuniang¡¯s incident!¡±

 Chapter 726: Mad Miao Cong.

    <h4>Chapter 726: Mad Miao Cong.</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Jiang Zhiwei and her friends exited their tent and followed Xu Wei as he made several turns within the main camp to reach ¡°Lord of the Naval Conquests¡± Zhu Shou¡¯srge tent.

    It was already some time since daybreak but the sky was still dark, foreboding the events that woulde. The waves of the Nu River crashed into one another, causing deafening roars.

    ¡°Ssh!¡±

    The waves reached sky high and crashed into the camp of the Revolutionary Army. The sky rapidly darkened. Mist and gale began converging to form a huge falling fist.

    ¡°Enemy ambush!¡± The experienced Exterior expert on guarding duty drummed his Vital Spirit and sent his voice resounding throughout the entire camp.

    Zhu Shou, Immortal Wanshi, Du Huaishang, and the rest came out one after another. What they saw were so many ships that the masts gathered like forests and banners seemed to cover the sky. ¡°Martial Monarch¡± stood proudly at the forefront, his clothing moving in the wind.

    Seeing this, Jiang Zhiwei and Ruan Yushu knew in their hearts that the Imperial Army was trying to take advantage of Du Huaishang¡¯sa and incite chaos in the Revolutionary Army after discovering Lord of Shadows¡¯ death. They were trying toy the groundwork for an internal strife and create an opportunity for the spy!

    Just as they were about to help the Revolutionary Army defend, an idea struck Jiang Zhiwei. She pulled her sheathed sword from behind her so quickly that it was as if she had long prepared for this.

    ¡°Pfft!¡±

    The sound of gold striking wood resounded. She could already foresee the changes that were about to happen!

    Over at the West Hill, a stunned Miao Cong quickly regained his poker face as a dark copper-colored long stick appeared in his hand. He sneered and said, ¡°Pretty alert, aren¡¯t you? You didn¡¯t fall into my trap. But the trap is just icing on the cake. The most important thing is still your own strength.¡±

    Miao Cong¡¯s breath rose sharply past the Exterior realm to reach the Four-fold Heaven realm and connect with the heaven and earth. He towered like a mountain and exerted such great pressure that even the hills nearby were trembling.

    It was rumored that Miao Hu¡¯s only son possessed only the strength of a Ninth Order master of the Earth Rank. However, from the looks of it now, he was far stronger than the Erudite Hall¡¯s assessment of him. Yet, the public did not include him in the ranks of the most outstanding talents of this generation!

    Suddenly, a thought struck Meng Qi. Instead of making a move in haste, he asked, ¡°You are a Samsara traveler?¡±

    He was 90 percent that this was true. Only a Samsara traveler would have such achievements at his age while being virtually unknown to the world.

    ¡°As expected, you two are the enemies being targeted in this confrontation.¡± Miao Congughed loudly as if he was incredibly delighted.

    He saw the two ck-clothed men merging into one before separating again. They were engaged in an iprehensibly strange battle with Qi Zhengyan.

    ¡°Who knew the enemy will be in our camp instead?¡± Meng Qi raised an eyebrow.

    He knew there was a possibility of a Samsara traveler being local for he had encountered one thest time!

    Miao Cong¡¯s smile vanished and he said solemnly, ¡°The Dominator is ying tricks on us by putting us in the camp of the Imperial Army. We can only y along for the time being. After killing you all and umting enough Karma points, we won¡¯t have to fear obliteration!¡±

    ¡°Won¡¯t have to fear obliteration? This isn¡¯t a Death Task for them? Why does it look like their overall strength is much higher than ours?¡± Meng Qi was able to read between the lines to understand the meaning concealed in it.

    Suddenly, Meng Qi asked, ¡°Is Miao Hu aware of your abnormality?¡±

    Miao Cong smiled mockingly. ¡°Make a guess!¡±

    Then, his long stick transformed to hundreds and thousands of stick shadows that existed in the realm between reality and illusion. The shadows caused the ground to split as they abruptly swung at Meng Qi!

    With an unchanging expression, Meng Qi drew Heaven Inflicted Pain with his right hand. His pace appeared slow yet concealed an infinite number of changes.

    ¡°ng, ng, ng, ng!¡± The saber pierced the shadows of the stick, continuously hacking and chopping them. Thunder and lighting followed the copper stick and extended continuously toward Miao Chong.

    ¡°Thud!¡±

    With just one movement, Meng Qi shattered the shadows of the stick and sent Miao Cong flying. Miao Cong crashed into a rock wall and caused the wall to copse into countless gravel. The dust clouded his face and his hands were lightly scorched. On his chest and abdomen was a bloody mark.

    ¡°You are strong and possess great desmanship. I must admit that I am currently no match for you.¡± Surprisingly, Miao Cong was still very calm.

    Suddenly, a bad feeling rose in Meng Qi. He wielded his saber and was about to use the Big Bang Technique.

    Just then, inexplicable objects around Miao Cong burst into mes. His breath climbed higher and higher until it broke through the barrier in a sh as he crossed the second step of the Celestial Ladder. Now, he was in the same realm as Meng Qi. The wound on his body wriggled as it healed!

    Meng Qi frowned. Alongside the thunder ying interference, he shouted, ¡°Did you burn your lifespan? No, did you use Twenty-seven Extremities?¡±

    Twenty-seven Extremities was something that Meng Qi had read about in aic book in his past life. It once had an epic battle with the Master of the divine skill, Three Sabers, Three Swords, and Three Souls. It was not a type of martial arts but a description. Those who cultivated the Supreme Rakshasa would die at the age of 27 without fail but the closer the cultivators get to that age, the more explosive the growth of their strength would be. Then, at 27, the cultivators might be as strong as or even stronger than a Dharmakaya master. Over in the Six Realms, it was a Dharmakaya-level skill that could only be exchanged for through particr tasks. Meng Qi regarded it as simultaneous, explosive self-growth and self-destruction skill!

    Thus, Meng Qi believed that Miao Cong was cultivating the Twenty-seven Extremities, or a simr skill, instead of the Supreme Rakshasa. Yet, unless Miao Cong was able to go on an adventure, he would not be strong enough to im Dharmakaya.

    Yellowish brown breath condensed to shroud Miao Cong in it, its essence so dense that it looked almost tangible. Certainly, his terrifying breath was close to a grandmaster¡¯s. Miao Cong smiled and said confidently, ¡°You are aware of Twenty-seven Extremities as well?¡±

    mes of mania burned in his eyes. ¡°It is a pity that I wasn¡¯t able to trade for it but fortunately, I managed to obtain a simr skill through my adventure. Though its quality is not as good, it is reliable enough for me. Considering how dangerous reincarnation is, it is impossible to go through it without the determination to give up your life!¡±

    ¡°This skill will use up my lifespan, but the lesser lifespan I have, the greater my growth will be. On my final day, the growth I will experience in an hour far exceeds the several decades before it! I only have three years of my lifespan left. Can you match up to me?¡±

    Meng Qi was startled but did not reveal it. Users of this skill could rely on immortality elixirs to extend their lifespan afterward. They would live as long as they killed their opponents quickly enough to consume the elixirs. Even so, Meng Qi was curious about the dangers that were hidden behind this method. Could the Dominator help them make up for it?

    While pondering this question, Meng Qi wielded his saber without hesitation. Naturally, he must kill this madman and stop his freak technique before he used up all his lifespan!

    His saber traveled along a mysterious trajectory as if it was a fish swimming along the water flow. The only difference was that the ¡°water flow¡± here was the different rules of heaven and earth.

    Saber radiance rose sharply, as did Meng Qi himself. He was full of momentum and his use of Law Phenomenon almost made him look like a grandmaster. The shadow of the saber that had been swimming suddenly halted and ¡°fell¡± heavily to the ground. Sitting at the tip of the saber was a ck vortex the size of a pinhole!

    ¡°You attacked just right on time!¡± Cultivating what he did, Miao Cong¡¯s mind had long been taken over by lunacy. With a roar, he struck the copper stick in his hand downward with all the strength he could muster. The stick traveled at a speed faster than the speed of sound, tearing the airflow as it condensed its impact.

    ¡°ng!¡±

    Miao Cong flew, returning to his original spot. The spot in his hands where he held the copper stick was covered in blood, gushing from the split-open skin between his thumbs and index fingers. The muscles all over his body were torn and his injuries were extremely severe.

    Meng Qi would certainly not give up his advantage now that he had gained the upper hand. He thrust Flowing Fire with his left hand and ignited a ¡°zing sun¡±. He released sword lights one after another and enveloped Miao Cong in it. Simultaneously, the muscles on his back wriggled and grew two new arms. One held the Sword of the Mystic Turtle, the other the Saber of the Shattered Jade!

    ¡°Argh!¡± Miao Cong screamed maniacally as he once again consumed his lifespan. In a sh, there was barely any of his lifespan left and his breath rose dramatically to break through into the grandmaster level. His wounds were also quickly healed.

    Meng Qi¡¯s pupils shrank in shock. ¡°He can decide for himself how much lifespan he has left?¡±

    The long stick was ced horizontally. There seemed to be a tear in the void that condensed to form a vortex. The vortex absorbed the countless sword lights that Meng Qi unleashed, leaving only the jade-like sword body of Flowing Fire.

    ¡°ng!¡± Meng Qi took a step backward. The serial attacks of the Sword of the Mystic Turtle and the Saber of the Shattered Jade were interrupted. Miao Cong smashed through yet another rock wall and buried the mound.

    Miao Cong¡¯s strength was still rising as he depleted his lifespan. His yellowish brown breath turned into ayer of armor that enveloped him.

    He shed an evil grin at Meng Qi. ¡°The Second Order of the Earth Rank, with a lifespan thatsts as long as a wick of an oilmp. Can you match up to me?¡±

    His madness was beyond words!

    Miao Cong once again smashed with his long stick in such a way that, were it not for the Law Phenomenon, Meng Qi would have nearly failed to catch onto the trajectory of its shadow. Meng Qi thrust Heaven Inflicted Pain upward to turn the firmament on its end. The brilliant burst of saber radiance cut through the darkness and split the Chaos open.

    ¡°ng!¡± Just as the sound of collision reverberated, the stick came flying at Meng Qi. The sword in Meng Qi¡¯s left handbusted into hundreds upon thousands of sword lights, formedyers of, and extinguished the stick¡¯s Qi.

    ¡°ng, ng, ng! nk, nk, nk!¡±

    Miao Cong kept attacking at a frantic pace, forcing Meng Qi to use weaponized four arms to fight him from the ground all the way to midair. Their fierce battle caused clouds of dust, heavy wind, torrential rain, and lightning!

    ¡°ng, ng, ng, ng!¡± Miao Cong¡¯s speed, strength, and rhythm were genuinely that of an Eight-fold Heaven master. Meng Qi was only able to keep up mentally thanks to his secret cultivation prior. He had merged his desmanship, sword art, palm stroke, fist style, and the like into a single technique, and thus heightened his realm. It allowed him to make the correct respond once he detected an attack. His use of swords and sabers were all based on instinctive. Whether it was his Dharmakaya killing moves, Exterior-level movements, orbined assault of his swords and sabers, he always responded appropriately when the circumstances asked for it. If he had to think before he made each response, he might just falter under such a frantic and fearless offense. Even escaping might be a challenge!

    ¡°Kaboom!¡±

    Meng Qi struck Miao Cong squarely with the Big Bang Technique, but thetter managed to use his copper stick to block Meng Qi¡¯s sabers and swords. Miao Cong ended up getting hurt on his left shoulder.

    ¡°Thump!¡± Both of them mmed into a hill respectively, destroying it. Fortunately, Meng Qi promptly activated ¡°Kunlun Taoist Robe¡± but he was sure that the stick had broken the bone in his left shoulder!

    Even so, exhaustion was already creeping up on him after such an intense round of battle. The maintenance of the Law Phenomenon was close to its limit.

    ¡°Crash!¡± Miao Cong rose to his feet, sending crushed rocks flying in all directions. His burning lifespan was already its very limit but his breath had already surpassed the Eight-fold Heaven realm to reach the Nine-fold Heaven realm. For a moment, he was in the Peak of the Exterior realm!

    ¡°In the span of ten breaths, you will die if you fail to defend yourself. If I can¡¯t shatter your defense, then it will be my death!¡± Miao Cong was in apletely crazed state, making him a perfect match for his skill.

    Meng Qi was clear-headed and at peace with himself. He suddenly threw himself at Miao Cong with a heavy saber momentum. Sword light bathed them all as an illusory Chaotic Hole and a miniature Grand Sun appeared. They collided with each other and caused ring white light and terrifyingly high temperature to burst forth.

    The burst of light filled Miao Cong¡¯s vision, causing his Eye Aperture to lose its effectiveness. The high temperature affected his Nose Aperture, physical sensation, and the like. Even so, he remained as majestic and fearless as ever. Once again, he fiercely mmed his long stick and tore the void apart. Countless deep and frightening cracks began forming in the void.

    ¡°Kaboom!¡±

    Miao Cong¡¯s stick shattered the white light but when his vision recovered, he saw no sight of Meng Qi anywhere. Suddenly, an abrupt burst of saber radiance appeared before Miao Cong. Lightning gathered as it ambushed Miao Cong.

    Meng Qi swung his saber at Miao Cong without hesitation. Then, he changed his direction and thrust his saber.

    ¡°If I can¡¯t defend myself, then I will go on the offensive!¡±

    Qi Zhengyan was facing off with the two strange ck-clothed men, who guarded the ce like they were two boulders. Now and then, the men would integrate into one and their collective strength would rise to the Four or Five-fold Heaven realm. Then, they would separate andunch pincer attacks on Qi Zhengyan.

    After exchanging several bows, an expressionless Qi Zhengyan threw a punch with his left hand. This punch produced countless shadows of his fist. Each shadow was a dark blue hue like ocean waves. The shadows were so dense that they felt tangible.

    They converged to form arge integral whole, before turning into a boundless sea!

    ¡°ng, ng, ng, ng!¡± The shadows proved challenging for the two ck-clothed men to dodge. The surface of their bodies exploded continuously as they took repeated shadow punches from Qi Zhengyan. Their skins ended up looking like sieves.

    Indigo Sea!

    ¡°Kaboom!¡± The explosions flung them away, mming them into the mounds and terminating their breaths.

    Just then, a shadow flitted behind Qi Zhengyan and thrust a fine sword through the center of his back!

    Liu Yuntao stared at him apathetically. There was no emotion in her eyes whatsoever as if such assassinations had urred hundreds, if not thousands, of times.

    Yet, just as she was going to pull her sword out, she realized that it was impossible no matter how hard she tried. It was as if she did not stab Qi Zhengyan but thetter had her restrained instead!

    Fear rose in her. She wanted to abandon her sword but she could not tear her hand away from the handle as if it was glued there.

    Then, she heard a quiet sigh and saw the man in a fluttering green robe in front thrust his hand backward and send a palm stroke flying at her.

    He did it without turning his head. The five fingers on his left hand were scorched ck, but they were not the result of filthy darkness. Rather, it was the serene darkness of the night that was as smooth as jade.

    Liu Yuntao felt like her gaze was being sucked into that palm and that her Vital Spirit had fallen into an infinite hell. She watched helplessly as the palm smacked her forehead.

 Chapter 727: Shameless Little Meng

    <h4>Chapter 727: Shameless Little Meng</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    ¡°Everyone will receive a deduction of 1,000 Karma points each for allowing the Samsara travelers of the Revolutionary Army to kill Liu Yuntao.¡±

    The Dominator¡¯s familiarly apathetic voice drifted to the ears of Wen Jing and the rest, who were standing on the ship floating on the river. Their frantic attacks on the camp of the Revolutionary Army came to a sudden stop.

    ¡°How did Liu Yuntao get killed with Miao Cong, who possessed a heaven-defying skill, around?¡±

    ¡°Did they carelessly fall for the opponents¡¯ trap in a moment of arrogance? Is that why Miao Cong couldn¡¯te to her rescue in time?¡±

    They hoped that Liu Yuntao¡¯s death would drive Miao Cong mad enough to utterly thrash the enemies and umte enough Karma points for their team¡¯s future n.

    Wen Jing used his trick to keep Feng Jintang upied with maintaining the grand formation of the camp. He then moved away in preparation to rush to the West Hill with his teammates. They needed to make sure their n was foolproof!

    Over at the West Hill near the riverbank, lightning imbued with Yin energy thundered like the cracking of tarsal bones without an end. Miao Cong had a hard time breaking away from such an environment. Moreover, Meng Qi was flitting about and calmly thrusting his sabers and swords. It might look as if he was hitting inexplicable targets but his movements would always block Miao Cong¡¯s subsequent attacks at just the right time and spot. Meng Qi¡¯s grasp of the changes in movements was exceptionally precise!

    Of course, Meng Qi did not let go of the opportunity of asking Taoist Chonghe for advice when the Pure Sun Sect was lecturing ¡°Tao Te Ching¡±. He was able to rify the minute differences between theponents of the two main martial arts, which were the realms of his skill and movements.

    ording to Taoist Chonghe, he would gain a deeper understanding of the rules of heaven and earth with the improvement of his skill realm. Perhaps, he might even develop aprehension at an even more in-depth level and used theprehension to his advantage. He would thereby possess impressive knowledge and foresight. Thus, even without focusing on cultivating the changes in movements, his every movement would bring him back to his original state. He would be able to produce movements as beautiful and wondrous and as natural as the Grand Sun rising from the east or the stars revolving in the sky. This was one of the reasons why he could suppress his opponent using his realm alone.

    With the advantage of having a superior realm, learning movements would be a much easier ordeal. Many Exterior experts, since they first enlightened their Aperture acupoints to reaching the Peak of the Exterior realm, were unable to fully grasp the Dharmakaya killing moves. But, once they worked tirelessly to cross the first step of the Celestial Ladder and be a grandmaster, they would always be able to grasp at least several movements. The only exception would be if theycked skills. In other words, if his opponent was at the level of a grandmaster, Meng Qi would have a harder time trying to suppress his opponent on the basis of having Dharmakaya movements.

    However, this did not mean that one¡¯s movement realm would improve once one reached the skill realm. It was simply that cultivation would be rtively easier. One would still need to spend a great deal of time to learn, practice, and ponder until one gained fullprehension tobine one¡¯s learnings to create a new move. Meng Qi, for example, had mastered so many supreme arts. He had purposefully exchanged for time to make up for this aspect after crossing the first step of the Celestial Ladder and was barely able to improve his movement realm enough to catch up to Jiang Zhiwei. His movement realm was now at the level of a newly-minted grandmaster.

    One could be considered truly a grandmaster until his skill realm, movement realm, spiritual realm, foresight, and knowledge were all on the level of a grandmaster. However, the mental realm was most easily overlooked. The secr world of mortals was sunken in emotions and obsessions where power and desire took hold of human hearts. While mortals polish themselves, they were always being tainted with filth. If one failed to frequently cleanse one¡¯s heart, one¡¯s mind would gradually deteriorate without notice.

    Right now, the Miao Cong who stood before his eyes had used a skill simr to the Twenty-seven Extremities to push his realm to the Peak of the Exterior realm. Despite that, Miao Cong was clearlycking in skill realm, movement realm, spiritual mental realm, foresight, and knowledge. Were it not for Meng Qi¡¯s n causing his movements to turn slightly slower and forcing him into passivity due to Miao Cong¡¯s frantic attacks, Meng Qi would have long grasped the w in Miao Cong¡¯s changes in movements!

    Once Meng Qi went on the offense to defend himself¡ªhis every move became a frantic attack and an initiative¡ªhe was able to incorporate Miao Cong¡¯s movements into his own deduction. He was as agile and at ease as a dragon returning to the sea and a tiger leaping through the woods. He focused solely on what was in front of him and neglected his back. His sabers and swords were like dragons and phoenixes, each flying wing to wing now and then to interfere with Miao Cong¡¯s changes in movements, forcing him to make a new change each time.

    For a moment, Miao Cong swung his stick in all directions, turning it into a dark golden dragon that flew and circled in midair. He shattered one hill after another and created deep ravines. However, he always appeared to be having a difficult time, losing his previous frantic and continuous attacks. Miao Cong continued to roar, using the sound to attack as well as to vent the frustration in him. His emotions were so bottled up in him that he felt like he was having diarrhea. Just as he was happily venting to his heart¡¯s contents, he was interrupted by someone¡ªand this happened over and over again. How could he not be frustrated?

    ¡°Thud!¡±

    Yet another hill copsed. By now, five breaths had passed. Miao Cong¡¯s breath was climbing to its peak again as he neared the Half-step to Dharmakaya realm!

    He finally lost control of himself and swung his copper stick while roaring.

    Though he wielded his stick in a sweeping motion, his actual speed was very slow. It gave Meng Qi the impression that the stick was exceptionally heavy.

    ¡°Snap!¡± The whole void, with Miao Cong at the core, was like a shattered mirror with its cracks crisscrossing across the surface. The cracks extended upward and downward and in all directions like it was an illusory cobweb.

    Facing an ultimate strength, any sort of tricks were useless! With Miao Cong nearing the Half-step to Dharmakaya realm, what was the use of using impractical moves?

    Currently, it was as if Miao Cong was integrated with heaven and earth. His every movement was like the rule of heaven and earth, as well as the Dharma and Logos. Miao Cong had made the wisest response: avoiding his shorings and focusing on his strengths!

    The cracks rapidly spread. Though Meng Qi was able to detect many ws in his moves, each of those ws secretly harbored the danger of defeat. He had no way of getting near them.

    This was Miao Cong¡¯s unadulterated strength! His pure realm!

    Left without a choice, Meng Qi¡¯s Interior returned to the Chaos. The Saber of the Shattered Jade in his additional hand halted and then withdrew. Time seemed to have escaped from its stagnation as it flew.

    The Primeval opened its eyes. This was Meng Qi¡¯s Big Bang Technique!

    The darkness was cut open, as did the ruination and cracks. The saber radiance transformed to manifest Yin and Yang behind Meng Qi, deduced an illusory world, and blocked Miao Cong¡¯s attack.

    The sixth breath had passed.

    With this, Miao Cong had locked down on Meng Qi, who had lost his timing. Miao Cong moved forward along with the extending cracks while lifting his copper stick high up. With the support of his near Half-step to Dharmakaya realm, he threw all his strength into swinging his stick downward. The sky instantly turned dark as if the sky was falling along with Miao Cong¡¯s stick!

    What an unyielding momentum and might!

    Even though Miao Cong¡¯s emotions were running wild, his mind was clear and bright. He was particrly confident in himself and held no doubt about his victory. His strength would only climb as time passed while his opponent was already at his limit. With one or two more breaths, his opponent would no longer be able to maintain his Law Phenomenon. Even if Meng Qi had great secret techniques up his sleeve, how could he contend against a Miao Chong who would ascend to the Half-step to Dharmakaya realm in his final two breaths?

    Moreover, he still had more than enough time to consume immortality elixirs!

    It looked as if Meng Qi would not be able to dodge Miao Cong¡¯s attack in time, but he suddenly fell and firmlynded on the ground with his feet. In his right hand, Heaven Inflicted Pain turned into soil. In his left hand, Flowing Fire manifested into the soil. The Saber Qi and sword light entwined like Yin and Yang to deduce a golden lotus after another. The lotuses became linked to heaven and earth and spread its power to a boundless ce!

    With a single sword strike, he unleashed the Standing Still technique!

    ¡°Kaboom!¡±

    What reverberated from the falling stick was not a crisp sound but a booming noise of an explosion. Meng Qi felt himself swaying and his vision blurring. Blood began flowing from the corner of his mouth. The ground under his feet, with a radius of half a kilometer, caved in. The cobweb-like cracks stretched infinitely forward!

    The seventh breath had passed!

    Miao Cong let out a deafening roar as he swung his copper stick downward again. The stick seemed to carry an earth-ravaging force and a light ray peeking out from the pitch-ck darkness. Having just activated his Heaven Inflicted Pain and Flowing Fire, Meng Qi could only clench his teeth and activate the Sword of the Mystic Turtle.

    Thick tortoiseshells appeared to cover Meng Qi¡¯s entire body. Meanwhile, his body turned increasingly illusory as he reached the limit of his Law Phenomenon!

    ¡°Pfft!¡±

    The copper stick hit the turtle shell, making a dull thud. The torn airflow turned into dragons of gales that flew in all directions. Meng Qi tried his best to block this attack. His body shrank as the effects of the Law Phenomenon began to disappear.

    Just then, taking advantage of the stalemate between the copper stick and the turtle shells, Meng Qi unleashed his magical power of changing ording to the wind. He abruptly manifested his Vital Spirit and it sat cross-legged in midair. It pointed a finger at the sky and then another at the ground. The sounds of Buddha chanting reverberated all around:

    ¡°In the heaven and on earth, I, the Unique and Righteous, am everywhere and nowhere!¡±

    Miao Cong felt a golden palm¡ªso huge that it covered the clouds in the sky¡ªflying at him. The palm was everywhere yet nowhere, leaving absolutely no room for Miao Cong to escape it!

    His heart stirred and he frantically eased his wild emotions. However, his seventh breath had already ended, making way for his eighth breath. He was now in the Half-step to Dharmakaya realm. He forcibly suppressed the thought, leaving only the emergence of a little ripple.

    However, this little gap was precisely what Meng Qi had been waiting for. His Vital Spirit¡¯s left palm turned into a saber and hacked at Miao Cong in a fluttering manner.

    The saber radiance was hollow; red dust was descending!

    ¡°What am I attacking is precisely your spiritual realm!¡±

    Echoing in Miao Cong¡¯s ears was the announcement of Liu Yuntao¡¯s death. His madness burned like mes. The only thing he could see was his enemy. He swung his copper stick around like a madman, razing the West Hill to the ground and thrashing Meng Qi until he was no more than a pile of bloody mud.

    ¡°Herees the ninth breath!¡±

    Miao Cong relied on his superior realm to suppress his opponent and instantaneously escaped the influence of Meng Qi¡¯s Vital Spirit. The rest of the scenery returned to his vision. His attacks earlier had swept Meng Qi away, causing thetter to cough up blood and sustain rather heavy injuries. Yet Meng Qi was not dead. Earlier, it was the illusion of the Mortal Dust Fall!

    It was not that Meng Qi did not want to ambush Miao Cong when thetter fell into the trap of Mortal Dust Fall. However, Miao Cong¡¯s madness was burning so wildly that he gave Meng Qi no chance at all.

    ¡°I still have one more breath! That is more than enough to kill you!¡± Miao Cong could feel his strength reach an unprecedented height. He had no doubt that he had surpassed the level of First Order of the Earth Rank. No effort would be needed on his part to kill this ant in front of him, even if Meng Qi had great secret techniques!

    Suddenly, he stopped his movement. His eyes were full of shock and fright. On the other hand, Meng Qi was patting his robe and rising to his feet in ease as if he was not at all engaged in a battle. He smiled serenely at Miao Cong.

    ¡°What a pity that you won¡¯t have the time that one breath would provide you. Your lifespan hase to its end.¡±

    His words and tone were cid, but they were, in fact, an announcement!

    Miao Cong¡¯s Vital Spirit copsed and his breath vanished, leaving only a shred of his obsession. He said in disbelief:

    ¡°Impossible! I have a very precise grasp on my lifespan. How could my final breath be skipped just like that?¡±

    Meng Qi rescinded his two additional arms and smiled at Miao Cong. ¡°To be honest, before you frantically burned your lifespan to achieve the Second Order of the Earth Rank, I could have used my full strength to create an opportunity to flee. I could even support Senior Brother Qi. But I didn¡¯t do that. Instead, I stayed until our battle turned to a stalemate. I waited for you to turn even crazier and count down your lifespan by your breaths.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Miao Cong looked utterly perplexed.

    Meng Qi pulled a straight face and said in feigned solemnness, ¡°The Peach Garden has copsed entirely and the lifespan of heaven and earth will be deteriorating for a certain amount of time until it regains stability again.¡±

    ¡°Such a deterioration would not be obvious to ordinary people who have several months, or several years, or several decades to live. In fact, it is virtually undetectable. But when there are only ten breaths or even shorter left in your lifespan, a period of deterioration is enough to skip the remnants of your lifespan.¡±

    ¡°That was why I wanted you to force you into this level of madness.¡±

    Miao Cong wore an expression full of grievances that he could not fulfill his wish. ¡°How did you find out about all of this?¡±

    ¡°Because I did them myself,¡± Meng Qi replied with a grin. Thanks to his robust physique, his injuries were rapidly healing.

    Disgruntlement and remorse were reflected in Miao Cong¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Shameless!¡±

    ¡°I thought you were a tough guy who would face an enemy head-on!¡±

    ¡°Oh, I am really sorry for disappointing you.¡± Meng Qi unabashedly bowed at him.

    ¡°Thud!¡± Miao Cong copsed once again, his obsession dissipating.

    Wen Jing was crossing the river. Unwilling to be deprived of yet another teammate, he tried to bypass the warfront to help Miao Cong.

    Just as he was about to move, he heard the voice of the Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms.

    ¡°Everyone will receive a deduction of 3,000 Karma points each for allowing the Samsara travelers of the Revolutionary Army to kill Miao Cong.¡±

    ¡°Miao Cong is dead? He got killed shortly after Liu Yuntao¡¯s death?¡± Wen Jing¡¯s pupils shrunk and he nearly fell into the river in his shock.

 Chapter 728: Is There a Way to Fulfill Both in This World?

    <h4>Chapter 728: Is There a Way to Fulfill Both in This World?</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    The saber radiance, Sword Qi, shadows of spears, and fist seals fluttered in a circle above the river, causing the waters to form tall and turbulent waves. The roaring thunder ensued, making it look like a doomsday scene.

    Upon hearing about Liu Yuntao¡¯s death Wen Jing did not even have the time to bypass the front ande to Miao Cong¡¯s aid before the Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms made another announcement in his ears. He was so shocked that he nearly fell into the river.

    Wen Jing knew very well just what Miao Cong was capable of. If Miao Cong fell into a crazed state and pushed his heaven-defying skill to its peak, not even Wen Jing would dare to confront him. Moreover, the current task was not a Death Task. How could the Samsara travelers of the Revolutionary Army kill Miao Cong in such a short amount of time?

    Though those travelers possessed strange, formidable skills that allowed them to kill Lord of Shadows without anyone¡¯s notice, their strength should not be limitless like this. Otherwise, the difference in strength between the two groups would make this a Death Task!

    Wen Jing was so bewildered that his mind was a tangled mess of thoughts. He gave up the idea of heading to the West Hill with his teammates to aid Miao Cong and returned to the grand formation to continue attacking the camp of the Revolutionary Army.

    ¡°This is such a bizarre and unlucky task!¡±

    Inside the camp, Jiang Zhiwei abruptly thrust her sheathed sword backward and blocked the killing strike in a moment of imminent peril.

    Even until this moment, she could not detect the enemy at all. She felt as if everything was just a figment of her imagination.

    ¡°nk!¡± Her sword emitted a sound like a Dragon¡¯s Cry as it left its sheath. She relied solely on her ¡°Cicada Feels the Arrival of Autumn Without Autumn Wind Moving¡± skill to counter this danger instinctively.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    The mixed sounds of nking metals and animal cries reverberated. The body of the Sword of the Sun-Prating Rainbow blocked yet another attack!

    Behind Jiang Zhiwei, Zhao Heng watched her act like a madwoman wielding her sword despite nothing out of the ordinary happening. With a jolt, he immediately triggered his ¡°Yellow Emperor¡¯s ck Robe¡±!

    The gigantic golden dragon had just soared into the sky, dispersing ck and yellow Qi, when a narrow, nearly transparent pointed end pierced the void behind Zhao Heng. It came without any warning and danger overflowed from it. It was as quick as lightning as it pierced the center of Zhao Heng¡¯s back.

    ¡°Pfft!¡± Merit enveloped Zhao Heng¡¯s body. ck and yellow Qi rippled as the robe blocked the incredibly prative explosive attack.

    Ruan Yushu was alert the moment Jiang Zhiwei unsheathed her Sword of the Sun-Prating Rainbow. Her hands were on the strings of the Zither of Seven Deities that was floating in front of her, sending the sounds of yellow oriole, magpie, and the like reverberating in the air. The zither tunes stirred the air and sent out different sounds into different corners. It was like a symphony of bird cries worshipping the Phoenix.

    The echoing of her tunes caused faint tremors through the void. The tremor was slightly different at the enemy¡¯s location, alerting Jiang Zhiwei to his presence. She abruptly turned around and pierced the spot with her sword. Her pure sword light absorbed all the light in its surroundings, plunging the area into darkness. It made those on the opposite side feel that their time and line of thought had turned sluggish. The only thing in their vision was this impossibly beautiful shadow of a sword!

    However, by the time she thrust her sword, the enemy had already retreated and escaped the range of her attack. He paused momentarily before disappearing into the camp.

    Jiang Zhiwei immediately put herself in front of Ruan Yushu while Zhao Heng guarded their sides. Ruan Yushu continued ying without stopping, sending tinkling and jingling sounds reverberating through the air. The tunes were like clear spring water that flowed in all directions.

    Xu Wei, who was standing in a corner, looked dazed as if he could not quite understand what had happened. He had detected no enemy. What he saw instead was a group of lunatics unfathomably attacking.

    ¡°Kaboom!¡±

    The crucial point was not the copse of the camp of the Revolutionary Army. Many soldiers were killed so brutally that the corpses were no more than piles of bloody mud with their spilled blood seeping into the ground. On the other hand, the Revolutionary Army¡¯s counterattack sank one of the warships of the Imperial Army. The experts of the enlightenment period aboard the ship met an instant death, and their bodies sank into the river water. The attack dealt such severe injuries to two Exterior experts that they were unable to float in time. Half of their bodies fell beneath the seal.

    The blood spurting out of their bodies quickly merged with the river water. The two Exterior experts never surfaced again as if torn apart by the monsters lurking in the river.

    The war had dealt serious blows to both sides. Seeing that it was nearly impossible to break the formation and that the areas that they had destroyed were reviving, the Imperial Army knew their n would not seed. They had no choice but to beat the gong to recall their troops and retreat amidst the smoke above the river, leaving only the roaring of waves. There was no hint of the light and shadow, blood and flesh earlier.

    It was only now that Jiang Zhiwei was able to heave a small sigh of relief. With the top-tier masters now free toe to their aid, she was sure that the assassin would not dare to strike again.

    ¡°The assassin earlier was either a grandmaster or a master who possess a killing strike or a secret technique that can elevate his realm to the level of a grandmaster for a short time,¡± she said, telepathically rying her voice to Ruan Yushu and Zhao Heng.

    Whenever Jiang Zhiwei used her ultimate Dharmakaya skill, her strength would be on par with a grandmaster. If she wielded her sword of exquisite quality as well, she would be able to match an expert in the Peak of the Exterior realm using an ordinary move. Thus, she could not say for certain if the assassin was a grandmaster.

    If that was the case, the assassin was most probably a high-ranking member of the Revolutionary Army!

    Ruan Yushu¡¯s right hand was still on the zither that she carried. ¡°The way the assassin attacked through the void resembles the way of the Luo Denomination.¡±

    The only one of the Luo Denomination who cultivated the Advent of Ajati Matriarch in its entirety was each generation¡¯s Goddess. The rest, including Dharma King, were limited to cultivating a portion of the skill. In actual fact, they majored in the likes of the Scroll of the Divine Realm and were particrly skilled in using the force of the Void. Even if they were not as strong as a grandmaster, they could hide in the void or escape through it. It was incredibly troublesome to deal with, making it perfect for assassinations.

    ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s someone of a blood lineage with simr effects. It could be a Samsara traveler who exchanged for a Luo Denomination skill,¡± Zhao Heng said, with fear still lingering in his heart. Had he not acted at just the right time and without hesitation, even the Yellow Emperor¡¯s ck Robe would not have saved him from being assassinated!

    The deaths of Liu Yuntao and Miao Cong clued them in on the fact that Samsara travelers were responsible for this wave of attacks on the Revolutionary Army. They could not discount the possibility that there was a traveler who was also a member of the Luo Denomination trying to take advantage of this in order to kill them.

    Meng Qi opened all the Aperture acupoints in his body, taking in and sending out Vital Qi at a frantic pace to replenish all that he had expended and heal the injuries he had sustained.

    By the time Miao Cong made his final strike, Meng Qi had already lost all strength to use his Kunlun Taoist Robe. He could only rely on his uniquely sturdy physical body to endure the attack. Thus, he sustained rather severe injuries.

    He nced at Qi Zhengyan who was walking toward him and put on a pained expression. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t been able to finish him any earlier, I would have had to ask for your help, Senior Brother Qi.¡±

    Qi Zhengyan had managed to kill Liu Yuntao several minutes faster than Meng Qi killed Miao Cong. ¡°It is normal to make a mistake the first time but if you continuously make the wrong countermeasures, it means that you have something else nned,¡± he said calmly.

    ¡°Therefore, I decided to watch and see.¡±

    Meng Qiughed dryly. He could feel his muscles aching all over. ¡°This is my first time getting beaten up by someone whose actual realm is lower than mine.¡±

    ¡°His skill truly defied heaven but his w was equally great,¡± Qi Zhengyan said, summing up Miao Cong¡¯s ability concisely.

    Naturally, an old monster like Devil Lord would have seen all sorts of skills. His experience and knowledge was certainly Qi Zhengyan¡¯s greatest gain!

    Over on the river, the sinking of a warship had prompted the retreat of the Imperial Army. More importantly, there had been no announcements of their teammates¡¯ deaths. Meng Qi could finally rx a little. Though he had wanted to rush over to their aid, the activation of the grand formation of the camp would have barred him from entering. Had he gone there, the masters of the Imperial Army would have found him an easy target instead.

    Meng Qi stretched to loosen his muscles before walking over to Miao Cong¡¯s body. He took Miao Cong¡¯s copper stick and removed thetter¡¯s Space Ring as well. He triggered his spiritual force and quietly used his Heavenly Golden Scripture to eliminate Miao Cong¡¯s mark on the ring before it self-destructed.

    It was fairly empty inside the Space Ring, without any skills, secret scrolls, or jade bamboo scripts that Meng Qi had been looking forward to finding. The only thing inside was a small jade bottle that contained a variety of elixirs.

    ¡°This guy had been spending all his Karma points on immortality elixirs...¡± Meng Qi sighed. These elixirs were not of themon variety. Each of them had their own uses¡ªfor example, one could provide instantaneous replenishment. He was certain the elixirs were worth quite a bit and that Miao Cong had already consumed all themon elixirs.

    ¡°He would never have be a grandmaster even if he had all the elixirs in the world.¡± Qi Zhengyanmented. He then exined the true consequences of cultivating that skill.

    His exnation appeared to indicate that not even the Six Realms could make up for Miao Cong¡¯s deficiency!

    Meng Qi put away his spoils and then grabbed Miao Cong¡¯s corpse. Then, he returned to the camp with Qi Zhengyan.

    They did not have to fear angering Miao Hu seeing as his son¡¯s death was the result of his lifespan depletion.

    ¡°Senior Brother Qi, you can keep Liu Yuntao¡¯s Space Ring and Precious Weapon for yourself. If you leave the group in the future and have no one around to help you, you will definitely need a lot of Karma points.¡± Ever since they began this task, the difficulty and danger had only increased. They must tread carefully because the slightest mistake would result in the failure of the task and their obliteration. Meng Qi even had to use the Fruits of Karma, a killing move that would bring him grave consequences. Undoubtedly, his mind was strained. It was only now when it seemed like both sides were finally at an equilibrium that he had the mood to talk to Qi Zhengyan and use such an indirect way to bring up the topic.

    Qi Zhengyan nodded silently, epting the offer. These were the stepping stones for him to obtain his ambitious dream.

    Seeing as Qi Zhengyan did not continue their conversation, Meng Qi had no choice but to stubbornly continue. ¡°The opportunity to obtain skills does not necessarily go against aristocratic families and sects. Senior Brother Qi, you can start trying in a remote ce and work your way up. For example, those of the appropriate age could begin studying martial arts at the same time. When they begin learning Apertures-enlightenment skills, you all can provide several of the best so they can build a solid foundation. If they want to learn more skills, then they must spare no effort in achieving their goals. Then, you all can hold strict examinations and test them solely on the nature of their martial arts instead of their so-called quality. This leaves no space for the aristocratic families. Through these examinations, you will be able to impart Exterior-level skills.

    ¡°While this cannot eliminate the advantage of those who have an ancestral heritage, at least you are guaranteed an opportunity to overtake them if you put in the effort.

    ¡°This way, you can consider yourselves a revamped sect. There will be aparatively smaller contradiction with the great powers of the world.

    ¡°If you want to expand your sect, you will need immense power to control the aristocratic families and sects, as well as great powers like the imperial court. However, that is neither your nor my stance.¡±

    Qi Zhengyan would nod in agreement now and then as he listened to Meng Qi¡¯s words. In the end, he fell into a momentary silence before slowly saying, ¡°Junior Brother Meng, you have always been talented. I am no match for you. The transformation of the doctrine of the School of Mo has brought me great enlightenment. The idea that you have given me requires great effort and hard work. It is indeed very suitable.¡±

    His tone suddenly changed, as did his expression. ¡°I don¡¯t know if you are simply too kind or have simply not thought about it. You have always been rather naive and think that every family is good in their own way. You have always looked for ways to achieve win-win oues.

    ¡°It is true that your idea can reduce a lot of contradictions but it does, in fact, damage the advantages of the aristocratic families and sects. If everyone¡¯s skills are equal and everyone is promised a way of elevating themselves as long as they work hard, people would stop relying on the aristocratic families and sects. Then, their survival and foundation would be shaken. They will do whatever it takes to warp the true intention behind ¡®the study of martial arts.¡¯ If they fail to do so, they will most certainly try and destroy it.

    ¡°However you put it, this will turn out to be an endless struggle for benefits. Perhaps there would be several disciples of aristocratic families and sects who would agree, but as a whole, this is an irreconcble matter.¡±

    Meng Qi listened in a daze. He had, in fact, thought about this. The ¡°textbook¡± had stated this inly, but he had subconsciously avoided any sort of cruelty.

    ¡°Is there a way to fulfill both in this world?¡±

    Qi Zhengyan turned sideways to look at Meng Qi but said nothing else. There was suddenly silence between them.

    The camp was now within sight. Meng Qi returned to his senses and asked, ¡°How should we fool Miao Hu?¡±

    ¡°There is no need to fool him.¡± Qi Zhengyan spread his left hand, where a bloody seal steeped in nefarious seal sat. It was imbued with Miao Hu¡¯s breath.

    ¡°This?¡± Meng Qi frowned in confusion.

    Qi Zhengyan nodded calmly. ¡°This is a life seal made out of Miao Hu¡¯s Blood Essence. Once this is triggered, he will suffer a fate worse than death.¡±

    ¡°When you asked him for his Blood Essence, you had other ns besides seeking Miao Cong?¡± Suddenly, Meng Qi felt his scalp numbing in dread.

    ¡°I had other secret techniques to look for Miao Cong. I wanted his Blood Essence to control him. Moreover, it also tested how much he knew about Miao Cong¡¯s matter. If he knew Miao Cong was not in any danger, he would not have handed it over,¡±Qi Zhengyan said in a low voice.

    He once again nced at Meng Qi.

    ¡°Remember this in the future: don¡¯t hand your Blood Essence to an evil spirit.¡±

 Chapter 729: The Day Before

    <h4>Chapter 729: The Day Before</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Meng Qi¡¯s heart jumped the moment he heard Qi Zhengyan¡¯s words. He recalled the matter with Gu Xiaosang. She was a true Demoness and evil spirit!

    However, the Dual Cultivation was a matter of refining energy into Qi, harmonizing Vital Yang and Vital Yin, and dissolving the ¡°Solitary Yang and Lonesome Yin¡± effect, all to obtain the ultimate harmony of the body. Before he decided back then, he already knew it would leave no mark. Otherwise, he would be in serious trouble now.

    Meng Qi was d that lust had not consumed him and he had not let down his guard to go for a second round. The Demoness would have controlled him like a puppet otherwise. Truly, this was a case of meeting misfortune while standing at the edge of a cliff!

    The smoke that shrouded the camp had just dissipated, revealing the faces of the people inside. Some wore sorrowful expressions while others looked like they were too numb to feel anything. Together, they painted a portrait of just how cruel war could be.

    Meng Qi and Qi Zhengyan used their tokens to enter the camp and immediately made their way to the main battalion camp to look for Du Huaishang and Immortal Wanshi. There, they exined everything that had happened and handed Miao Hu¡¯s life seal to Du Huaishang to show sincerity and loyalty to the Revolutionary Army. It was also to prove that they were unlike those responsible for the conspiracy to control the Marquis of Nine Mountains.

    ¡°Now that Heavenly King Du has recovered and has regained the ability to use the divine weapon, and just as the army has forced the imperial court to retreat, now is the right time to put an end to this matter. We must start making follow-up ns.¡± Meng Qi made his proposal, changing the topic without putting too much emphasis on what had happened.

    Du Huaishang looked somewhat proud as he paced back and forth. ¡°With the death of Lord of Shadows and the mistake of the imperial court, the external aggression we face will significantly diminish. Our internal concerns are also minimized with Miao Cong dead and the Marquis of Nine Mountains under control. It is indeed time to clean up the Revolutionary Army and discuss our follow-up ns. This is all thanks to you all!¡±

    He solemnly expressed his thanks.

    Immortal Wanshi frowned. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say there is a spy inside the camp that has a grandmaster level offensive power? It is likely the important assistant of Zhu Shou, Feng Jingtang, and Liu Shunshui. If the spy suddenly betrays us in a crucial moment, it will likely result in our defeat. We need to find the spy immediately.¡±

    Thanks to his connection to his doppelganger, he was clear about the situation over at Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s side.

    Back then, Zhu Shou and the other top-tier masters had been locked in a fierce battle against the experts of the Imperial Army. Immortal Wanshi believed that they could not afford to distract themselves by trying to assassinate Jiang Zhiwei, Ruan Yushu, and Zhao Heng.

    Du Huaishang did not wait for Meng Qi and Qi Zhengyan¡¯s response. He said calmly, ¡°Their loyalties wavered because the oue was ominous and everyone was making their own ns. Things are different now. Those who are willing to turn to the imperial court will be in the extreme minority. We can¡¯t make the investigation of the spy our priority lest we provoke the experts who have already eliminated their traitorous thoughts. Let¡¯s pretend for now that there is no spy in our ranks and let the unrepenting ones show themselves.¡±

    This was the kind of benevolence that leaders ought to have. Naturally, Meng Qi and Qi Zhengyan would not protest.

    ¡°In such a situation, our most important task is to assemble Zhu Shou and the others for a discussion. We need to unite the Revolutionary Army once again.¡± With a n in mind, Du Huaishangmanded Hu Zhigao, Hou Yue, and the rest to move separately and invite the chiefs. In the end, he turned to look at Meng Qi and his friends. ¡°Masters, your fame has already spread far and wide for killing Lord of Shadows and discovering a spy. It is no longer suitable for all of you to stay in Zhu Shou¡¯s camp. Let¡¯s put an end to the secret investigation of the spy.¡±

    ¡°Very well,¡± Meng Qi said, nodding.

    ...

    The 18 armies that made up the Revolutionary Army were gathered in the main battalion camp an hourter. Du Huaishang, who once again held the Sword of Divine Mandate, stood before them with his pride somewhat restrained.

    Miao Hu appeared ill at ease. Being a crafty and ambitious person, he remained a bystander in his son¡¯s affairs. He might not know the details but he could guess what his son¡¯s goals were. He had allowed himself to be caught up in it as it benefitted him and gave him a bargaining chip. Once Du Huaishang recovered, he immediately made his decision and requested the mysterious ¡°Mr. Shi¡± for help. Under the pretense of ¡°rescuing¡± his son, he had made it look as if he had thoroughly cut ties with the other side lest he was silenced.

    In any case, he knew his son waspletely no match for ¡°Mr. Shi¡± who was considered a First Order master of the world. Their traps might be useless as well. Mr. Shi and hispanions may very well easily take them down. When that happened, he could just swear his undying loyalty to Du Huaishang. He believed that would be enough to solve the problem his son posed.

    Yet, Du Huaishang did not initiate a private meeting with him and threaten him using his son¡¯s incident. Instead, Du Huaishang called for all the chiefs of the army for a discussion. It felt like he had gone off-script!

    Liu Shunshui nced left and right but did not find the two lieutenants of the Red Coat Army who hade to invite him. That night, they had been searching for the spy alongside his adopted daughter, Yuntao. Where were they now?

    He must properly question Du Huaishang on this!

    Feng Jingtang was a heavily-bearded, ruddy-faced man who watched the world straightforwardly. He exchanged looks with Zhu Shou and they saw the despair in each other¡¯s eyes.

    Du Huaishang¡¯s recovery meant the loss of their opportunity to rece him, at least for the time being!

    They were all notable experts of the world. Feng Jingtang, in particr, was a former high official of the imperial court. His qualifications, strength, and reputation were all extraordinary. There was no way he would resign himself to be subordinate to Du Huaishang who was a mere top-tier master.

    If not for Du Huaishang¡¯s affinity with the divine weapon and Immortal Wanshi¡¯s assistance, in what aspect would the Red Coat Army differ from the other armies?

    While all of them were deep in thought, Du Huaishang spoke.

    ¡°Everyone, let me first introduce Master.¡±

    With a p of Du Huaishang¡¯s hands, Meng Qi and his friends filed out from behind the tent. Zhu Shou¡¯s eyes narrowed and his heart sank. He felt as if someone had just yed a joke on him. Miao Hu was staring at Meng Qi and Qi Zhengyan but found no signs of his son anywhere.

    Liu Shunshui, Feng Jingtang, and the others were all on their guard. They had only detected two or three people behind the tent but their assumption did not corrte with reality. These people were likely no ordinary characters!

    Du Huaishang introduced them, saying, ¡°This is Mr. Shi...¡±

    Meng Qi felt so embarrassed that he wanted to cover his face.

    When the introductions were over, Du Huaishang continued, ¡°It is all thanks to Mr. Shi charging into the camp of the Imperial Army alone and killing Lord of Shadows that I am able to recover so quickly.¡±

    ¡°Charging into the camp of the Imperial Army alone and killing Lord of Shadows?¡±The chiefs who had yet to receive the news all sucked in a breath of air. They were frozen as if they were turned into wooden carvings. They could not even wrap their heads around such a matter.

    ¡°This feat should only be achievable with a First Order master with mysterious skill?¡±

    ¡°Moreover, the act of charging into the camp of the Imperial Army alone cannot be simply described as the act of a brave and capable master!¡±

    Du Huaishang did not borate on the matter and instead said, ¡°The Masters here have investigated the matter of the spy. Mr. Shi, kindly exin it to everywhere.¡±

    Meng Qi shamelessly took a step forward. ¡°The spy kidnapped Miao Hu¡¯s son and threatened him to incite internal strife. Fortunately, the dutiful Miao Hu took the initiative to report this to Heavenly King Du. We followed the clues to find the spy, who turned out to be Great Heavenly King¡¯s adopted daughter, Liu Yuntao!¡±

    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Liu Shunshui rose to his feet. He was very protective of his adopted children. ¡°Yuntao¡¯s parents died young and she has been with me on this revolution since she reached marriageable age! She had killed countless noblemen of the imperial court! How could she be the spy?¡±

    He erupted in anger, wanting to obtain an exnation for this ridiculousness.

    Without any change in expression, Meng Qi continued, ¡°Times have changed. Liu Yuntao and Miao Cong were old friends who became involved in a secret affair. She used this excuse to lure him to the river bank by the West Hill with ns of seizing him while he was unaware of an ambush. Otherwise, considering Miao Cong¡¯s strength and identity as well as Miao Hu¡¯s protection, who could kidnap him within this heavily-guarded camp?¡±

    His words drew the approval of many chiefs of the army. While they were an entire realm stronger than Miao Cong, they did not have a top-tier master as their fathers. Under such circumstances where even Miao Cong could be kidnapped without anyone noticing, wouldn¡¯t the rest of them have to live in fear?

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you also kill Lord of Shadows in a heavily-guarded camp of the Imperial Army and return just as easily, Mr. Shi?¡± The shrewd and ruthless Liu Shunshui countered with an equally convincing argument.

    Meng Qi did not respond to him directly. Instead, he chose to look at Miao Hu and said, ¡°We were a little toote ining to Young Master Miao¡¯s rescue. Liu Yuntao had him brutally killed but she failed to escape and died as well.¡±

    Miao Hu felt himself turning dizzy and even his voice turned a little faint. ¡°Brutally killed?¡±

    He would have endured the pain of sacrificing his son for the sake of the world. That would at least mean that he could reap the benefits in the future. However, Du Huaishang had recovered and his son had died a tragic death. It was natural for him to lose hisposure.

    Liu Shunshui unleashed his grandmaster level power without holding back as he glowered at Meng Qi and the others. His power exerted such great pressure on the other chiefs that they trembled incessantly.

    Meng Qi pped his hands, indicating for Hu Zhigao, Hou Yue, and the other lieutenants of the Red Coat Army to carry the bodies of Miao Cong and Liu Yuntao in.

    Miao Hu and Liu Shunshui immediately rushed toward the bodies to determine the cause of their deaths.

    Meng Qi then said indifferently, ¡°Being a spy, Liu Yuntao had most certainly roped in other Exterior experts. We will be able to know the truth if we interrogate some of them. Don¡¯t you think so, Great Heavenly King?¡±

    Liu Shunshui¡¯s heart turned ice-cold. He spun around to meet Meng Qi¡¯s eyes, which he found to be serene and unfathomable. He could not see any emotion in Meng Qi¡¯s eyes at all. Thus, he snorted and flicked his sleeve. ¡°You want to entrap my entire army? Humph! I would definitely not let this end here if not for the good of the world. Rest assured, I will deal with you once we overthrow the imperial court!¡±

    He acted like his patience hade at a great personal cost as he directly refused investigation on the other high-ranking officers of the Army of Progenies.

    Naturally, Du Huaishang would not force him. He said several words of constion to Liu Shunshui and even implied that he would turn a blind eye to past events as long as they did not harm the Revolutionary Army.

    Many chiefs secretly heaved sighs of relief.

    Miao Hu failed to discover the true cause of his son¡¯s death. In a hoarse voice, he asked, ¡°Where are his Precious Weapon and Space Ring?¡±

    ¡°The imperial court¡¯s spy had taken them all.¡± Meng Qi lied without batting an eyelid. ¡°Young Master Miao had long fallen under the spy¡¯s sorcery and his lifespan was already near its end. That was why we failed to rescue him in time.¡±

    That indeed corresponded with Miao Hu¡¯s own inspection. This startled him. He could not figure out exactly what had happened.

    Just then, Miao Hu saw Immortal Wanshi spread his right hand for inspection.

    Miao Hu¡¯s eyes shrank violently. He immediately saluted in deference and said, ¡°Many thanks to you Masters for finding justice for my son. Now that the imperial court has killed my son, there is no way for me to live under the same sky as them!¡±

    His words were partially true, and partially pitiful as well.

    Seeing that Liu Shunshui and Miao Hu were temporarily ¡°surrendering¡± to Du Huaishang, Zhu Shou and Feng Jingtang¡¯s momentum were immediately suppressed. They dared not act recklessly and followed suit in pledging their allegiance to Du Huaishang.

    After all their effort, the Revolutionary Army was now united, at least on the surface. Du Huaishang and Meng Qi both sighed in relief.

    ¡°The situation has been reversed. What should we do next?¡± Du Huaisang asked in a magnanimous manner.

    ¡°Of course it is to guard this ce as we wait for reinforcements!¡± Zhu Shou said without hesitation. ¡°Heavenly King Du, since you said the situation has reversed, surely you understand that the fortune sits with us and not the enemy. We only have to guard this ce for another half-moon until the rest of the Revolutionary Army south of the river thoroughly eliminates the remnants of the imperial court¡¯s power and rushes over here. When that timees we will have a First Order master like ¡®Flying Cloud of Solitary Hill¡¯ on our side. There will be even more rebels north of the river. When the timees, the people¡¯s loyalty will waver and the Imperial Army will fall without us doing anything!¡±

    Liu Shunshui, Miao Hu, and the other chiefs indicated their approval. This was the most dependable method, with the only w being that they would have to share the ¡°spoils¡± of overthrowing the imperial court.

    Du Huaishang nced at Meng Qi. ¡°What are your opinions, Masters?¡±

    Meng Qi looked around and shook his head. ¡°Good opportunities are fleeting. If we miss it, it will be our heads on the chopping block!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s scare them with words first!¡±

    Then, he gave them his analysis. ¡°Lord of Shadows came from unknown origins and was serving an Ancestor described as a true god. Now that he has died from my hands, that Ancestor would likely make a drastic move. The more time passes, the more dangerous it will be.

    ¡°If an unknown Lord of Shadows could be evaluated to be a Second Order master, then it is apparent just how terrifying and mysterious that Ancestor would be. Even if the Ancestor doesn¡¯t truly descend upon us, it doesn¡¯t seem like a difficult task for him to reverse the situation yet again!¡±

    Him murdering Lord of Shadows with Fruits of Karma was simply him postponing the danger. Who knew if the ¡°Fury of Deities and Demons¡± would find the opportunity to descend with the passing of time? When that happened, their task would be jeopardized!¡±

    ¡°Yet, with our strength at the moment, we won¡¯t be able to break into the camp of the Imperial Army in a short time,¡± Miao Hu said, frowning.

    Meng Qi smiled. ¡°When you were all new and full of righteous energy as you fought the imperial court, what was it that you relied on?¡±

    ¡°The rifts within the imperial court! The conflict between the top-tier masters! Even though the Crown Prince is relying on his divine weapon to suppress them, we may have a chance to rope them if we can make them understand the real situation!¡±

    ¡°If they stay inside the camp, we have no way of infiltrating the camp to rope them in,¡± Feng Jingtang said.

    Du Huaishang pressed his hand. ¡°Before the arrival of the Ancestor, the imperial court would certainly be wary of us staying on guard and waiting for reinforcements. They will definitely choose to attack us. When that happens, we can find a way to ry our message to those experts.¡±

    The other chiefs gave up opposing the proposal now that Du Huaishang had made his stance clear. They began going over the details.

    Inside the camp of the Imperial Army, several Exterior experts of the Cult of the Gory Seas were so distressed that they could barely function. It took them an entire day, but they finally managed to put together a small altar so they could request the Ancestor to enlighten them.

    Suddenly, a pir of bloody light fell from the void above and entered one of the experts¡¯ Mud-pill Pce.

    The expert recalled everything that had happened to so that the Ancestor could understand.

    Then, a short momentter, the Ancestor¡¯s imposing voice echoed in his mind.

    In the dead of the night, the same Exterior expert of the Cult of the Gory Seas quietly arrived at the riverside. He took out a yellow paper from his bosom. The handwriting on the paper was red as if written with blood:

    ¡°The shades of heaven and earth and the continuum of space and time...¡±

    The ordinary-looking Thousand Character ssic flickered with strange rays of light. One look at it was enough to cause a dizzy spell.

    The Exterior expert carefully ced the yellow paper on the surface of the river and watched it sink like a rock. The paper then spontaneouslybusted despite theck of fire, its mes unextinguished by the river water. The expert immediately heaved a sigh of relief.

 Chapter 730: The Heavenly Passage

    <h4>Chapter 730: The Heavenly Passage</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Inside a gorgeous tent in the imperial court.

    Crown Prince Shen Yunqing sat on the main seat with the Saber of the Emperor resting on his knees. His eyes were partially closed as he entered Dhyana to restore his energy.

    Suddenly, he felt bright light glowing in front of him and his eyes flew open reflexively. He saw a golden man standing in front of him.

    Although the man did not say his name, Shen Yunqing could tell that he was a god at first nce.

    The man was at least ten feet tall and fully covered in golden armor. He had a Vertical Eye in his mid-brows, giving off majestic and sacred breaths that seemed as vast as the sea. He made people subconsciously want to worship him.

    ¡°I am your ancestor, the Saint Emperor of Benevolence.¡± The voice of the golden man was deafening like thunder.

    It was this God that had left his impartation to the Shen family. Sensing his blood lineage, Shen Yunqing no longer suspected the man¡¯s identity. He rose to pay respect to his ancestor.

    The face of Saint Emperor of Benevolence was blurred as his majesty made it difficult to decipher his appearance. ¡°The movement of Heaven Dao does not exist or cease to exist because of you. The imperial court had originally exhausted its vitality, and I was unable to interfere with Heaven¡¯s work. However, there is a chance for survival now. I will coborate with the Gods of the Ninth Heaven to help the court exist for another thousand years.¡±

    Shen Yunqing was overwhelmed with joy. He bowed hurriedly and then asked what he should do to wee the Gods of the Ninth Heaven.

    ¡°The passage between heaven and earth was cut off by our predecessors, making it difficult for me to enter the world. However, the Nu River is special and can act as the Heavenly Passage. With my power, I will only need a few minutes to destroy the Rebel Army,¡± Saint Emperor of Benevolence said slowly with great confidence.

    Shen Yunqing hurriedly asked, ¡°How can we build the Heavenly Passage? The Gods are helping Du Huaishang too. Will they stop you froming?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. This is a secret. By the time they realize, we would have alreadypleted our task,¡± Saint Emperor of Benevolence said firmly. ¡°As for the Heavenly Passage, write down the following...¡±

    After telling Shen Yunqing the details for setting up the special altar, he continued:

    ¡°You can ask the priests of the Cult of the Gory Seas for help.¡±

    Shen Yunqing was startled. ¡°Could the ancestor of Cult of the Gory Seas be a real god? Even my own ancestor needs to ask it for help!¡±

    As he was thinking, a light began to glow around the Saint Emperor of Benevolence while light spots flew around him toward the sky, giving him a godly appearance.

    Shen Yunqing¡¯s head shook as his senses blurred. Everything in front of him shattered as if it was just a dream.

    When he opened his eyes again, he discovered that the luxuriously decorated tent was empty, without a single trace of the arrival of god. ¡°Was it all just a dream?¡±

    He looked down at the Saber of the Emperor and realized that it was tumbling and glowing slightly. It was no longer calm¡ªas if it was greeting its former master.

    ¡°It isn¡¯t a dream?¡± Shen Yunqing was still skeptical. He ordered his eunuchs to invite ¡°Martial Monarch¡± Du Gushi and ¡°Dissimted Man¡± Wen Jing to discuss the matter.

    Du Gushi sat calmly, his huge body seemed to fill up the entire tent. Meanwhile, Wen Jing stared aheadzily as he listened to Shen Yunqing¡¯s story.

    After listening to the instructions for the construction of the Heavenly Passage, Wen Jing stood up and sped his hands over each other. ¡°Congrattions, Your Highness! The arrival of Gods of the Ninth Heaven will destroy the rebels in seconds!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Shen Yunqing was still unsure.

    Wen Jingughed out loud. ¡°With the Saber of the Emperor next to you, External Evil will be unable toe near you. If not for the Saint Emperor of Benevolence, who can evene close to you, Your Highness? With the Saint Emperor, we need not fear that the Gods from the Heavenly Passage will support Du Huaishang!

    ¡°As for the Heavenly Passage, based on my limited knowledge, I do think that it can connect to the Nine Heavens as it is extremely magical.¡±

    At this point, Du Gushi slowly spoke. ¡°Since you saw the Saint Emperor of Benevolence, we can try this method.¡±

    He could not be sure if there was any problem with the Heavenly Passage but he chose to trust the Saint Emperor of Benevolence.

    Knowing that his ancestor would not harm him, Shen Yunqing became filled with lofty sentiments. He rose, held his Saber of the Emperor tightly with one hand and waved the other fiercely. ¡°Gather the priests from the Cult of the Gory Seas to build the path to heaven!¡±

    The dynasty can continue for another thousand years!

    Inside the main battalion camp of the Revolutionary Army.

    ¡°Du Gushi is stubborn and holds dear to his principles. One may say he is determined or obstinate depending on their perspective. He is of a lower blood lineage and could only achieve his achievements today due to the help of an aristocrat who loved Kung Fu. Thus, even if he is dissatisfied with the royal family today, he will still remain loyal, making it impossible for us to persuade him.¡± Du Huaishang was introducing the top masters of the imperial court to Meng Qi and his friends.

    Meng Qi mused. ¡°Those who be martial artists all have their own principles. What about the rest?¡±

    Immortal Wanshi, who was next to Du Huaishang, continued speaking. ¡°¡®Marquis of Wutong¡¯ Wu Che and General Kou Jine from aristocratic families and always protect their families¡¯ interests before royal interests. If we can let them understand the current situation and persuade them to save their families, even if they don¡¯t join the rebellion, they will not fight us wholeheartedly.¡±

    ¡°¡®General of the Southern Theatre¡¯ Dou Qing and ¡®Minister of Defence¡¯ Liu Tuizhi are both peasants. The former was a soldier from the rebel army who was persuaded by Du Gushi while thetter is a government official. The former has changing temperaments while thetter is old and blunt. We can persuade both of them as they both detest Wu Che and Kuo Jin.¡±

    The rebel army was powerful because the cruel acts of the emperor had infuriated many aristocratic families. Many rebel armies had such families backing them up. Feng Jingtang, who was once a court official, was an example. Without their help, Du Huaishang and the others would require a hundred times more effort and ten more years to achieve what they had today as all resources, power and cultivation methods were concentrated in the hands of the imperial court and the aristocratic families.

    Meng Qi and his friends listened attentively and asked questions from time to time, pointing out specific character traits of these four masters in order to find a way to win them over. Even if they were to fail, the knowledge of their characters could be useful in future battles. For example, knowing that Liu Tuizhi was conservative, if one were to face him in battle, one could be more aggressive and ignore small mistakes as Liu Tuizhi would not have the determination and fighting spirit.

    After introducing the top masters, Du Huaishang touched the hilt of his sword gently with his right hand and asked curiously, ¡°I have already been recovering for two days. I had anticipated another attack from the imperial court, but they did nothing. Could it be that their mysterious ancestor has already appeared and is secretly nning something with them?¡±

    He invited Meng Qi over to discuss this unusual matter.

    Meng Qi had his doubts too. He rose immediately when he heard Du Huaishang¡¯s misgivings. ¡°May I borrow a wisp of breath from Heavenly King Du¡¯s divine weapon?¡±

    The godly and demonic aura of the Nu River divided the nation into north and south. Without venturing close to the other side, one could only see mists using the Prating Stare technique. After the assassination of the Lord of Shadows, the opponent had been on guard against the ability to transform, making Meng Qi wary about crossing the river. Thus, he had been discussing a suitable n with Qi Zhengyan until Jiang Zhiwei made a suggestion.

    Du Huaishang had always been generous, so he did not hesitate. Aftermunicating with the Sword of Divine Mandate, sword light shed and a majestic Sword Qi flew out.

    Jiang Zhiwei pped her hand as her Sword of the Sun-Prating Rainbow flew out and wrapped itself on the Sword Qi. They both fell on the image of Tai Shang Sword Lord behind her, reflecting the images to her heart regardless of distance or power.

    The sword transferred all that she wanted to see from Tai Shang Sword Lord to her heart!

    Numerous Sword Qi swirled in her eyes as the scene across the river slowly materialized. She saw that the camp of the imperial court had been moved forward toward the river¡ªan act that seemed to go againstmon sense.

    In front of the camp, where the river surged, security was tight. The ships protected the exterior of the camp while masters protect the interior of the camp.

    The scene became clearer and an altar came into view. Its base was sunk into the river, and many weird patterns were carved into the altar¡ªsome were human-shaped mes while others were like water waves. The center of the altar was bustling with activity.

    Qi Zhengyan suddenly said, ¡°They are connecting the nine heavens and the nine earths to build a pathway for gods and demons to enter temporarily.¡±

    At a nce, he recognized the role of the ¡°Heavenly Passage¡± altar with more details than Shen Yunqing.

    ¡°Gods and demons?¡± Du Huaishang stood up, and Immortal Wanshi¡¯s right hand shook, almost spilling his tea in front.

    Meng Qi¡¯s mind buzzed and terrible ideas came subconsciously. ¡°Could it be karma brought about by ¡®Demonic Fire¡¯? Or is it Blood Sea Rakshasa?¡±

    Fruits of Karma was like buying on credit¡ªit turned any difficulty into ease, killing others of a higher level as if they were nothing. However, there would be a time for Meng Qi to repay his debt. Meng Qi¡¯s concern was that the demonic fire karma had materialized in this Death Task!

    Qi Zhengyan nodded solemnly. ¡°The origin of the imperial court can be traced to the gods. With the altar and live sacrifices, demons and gods will descend from heaven for a short while. Then¡ª¡±

    Before he got to finish his sentence, Du Huaishang reached a decision.

    ¡°Call in all rebel forces to attack the other side of the bank and remove the altar!¡±

    He believed the masters in front of himpletely!

    ¡°Lord of the Naval Conquests¡± Zhu Shou and ¡°Marquis of Nine Mountains¡± Miao Hu arrived. Du Huaishang condensed the information into a few sentences, saying:

    ¡°The imperial court is building an altar for demons and gods to enter the war. If they seed, we will not be able to resist their power. The imperial court will have the upper hand. Demons and gods are terrifying and will not even allow you to surrender. We won¡¯t even be able to escape!¡±

    The speech made the members of the Revolutionary Army stare at each other in disbelief. If not for the fact that Du Huaishang was just and never lied, they would have dismissed such amand. Actually, Du Huaishang had hidden the word ¡°temporary¡± in his speech.

    ¡°You will know the truth when we cross the river. If I did lie to you, you can leave. However, our lives are at stake today. I request everyone¡¯s help in destroying the altar.¡±

    As leaders of the Rebel Army, Zhu Shou, Miao Hu and the others all had fierce and defiant spirits. Seeing that they have no other choice in the matter, they ground their teeth and replied.

    ¡°Screw it! We shall fight!¡±

    ¡°At Heavenly King Du¡¯smand!¡±

    Du Huaishang turned solemn and said, ¡°Wu Che and Kuo Jin are guarding the left end of the altar, Lord of the Naval Conquests and Marquis of Nine Mountains are in charge of attacking them. Dou Qing and Liu Tuizhi are at the nks and I need Great King Wang and Duke Fu to take care of them. At the front, Martial Monarch, Crown Prince, and Dissimted Man will be handled by Immortal Wanshi, the few masters here and I. Please destroy the altar!¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The leaders of the Revolutionary Army bowed.

    Meng Qi and his friends stood solemnly, brewing momentum for the imminent attack.

    The ships sailed out in vast numbers toward the other side!

    War wasing in the surging waters!

 Chapter 731: Sharp Blades Make Swift Work

    <h4>Chapter 731: Sharp des Make Swift Work</h4>

    Trantor: Transn [emailprotected]</a>: Transn

    Because of their defeat during the first war on the river, the Revolutionary Army was left with only a few ships. Thus, they carefully selected only the elites¡ªthe top-tier masters formed the main attack with Peerless Master Pros assisting or guarding the ships, while the bottom-tier masters would bring the selected resuscitation experts to help protect the ship. Flying Birds cannot fly across the Nu River and the River itself hid many other terrifying monsters. If the ships were to be destroyed, the warriors attacking the altar would lose their mode of retreat and fall into despair!

    With so many capable men on the ships, the intense honing of temperaments and vigorous passion, filled the air as their fiery spirits soared into the skies and formed vast and majestic clouds of spirit.

    After traversing the river for a long time, they finally saw the altar. It was partially submerged in the river as if connected to the River¡¯s bottom, yet showed no sign of intrusion by monsters. The part of the altar above water was at least nine stories high. It had a heavenly color and was engraved with many bizarre words and strange images of gods. A faint yet sacred light was circling the tower, snaking along dense, meridian vessels like ¡°webbing¡± toward the highest part of the altar¡ªits core!

    Crown Prince Shen Yunqing was sitting cross-legged, holding the Sword of Emperors. His eyes were half-closed, his breath intimidating, looking like the heaven-chosen Emperor to rule all people. In front of him was the altar¡¯s ninth story. It was half his height, built purely with precious metals, golden in color, and iid with a mosaic of yellow letters filled with blood characters.

    Some of the Exterior experts of the Cult of the Gory Seas were assembled tightly in the center of the altar¡¯s ninth story as if sess was within reach very soon!

    ¡°The Altar can be used soon, at most it will take the time to boil half a kettle of tea.¡± Qi Zhengyan, who was standing beside Du Huaishang and Meng Qi, cautiously said. ¡°Kill as few people as possible because each person killed is like a sacrifice offered to the altar¡ªit will help it finish as soon as possible and link the Ninth underground level.¡±

    The Revolutionary Army¡¯s experts of the Exterior were very experienced in driving the ship by now. Using distraction by Devil Qi, they stopped right outside the enemy¡¯s attacking radius.

    Du Huaiqi spoke seriously, with an expression of suspicion:

    ¡°We cannot dy any longer! Sound the war drums! Follow the n!¡±

    ¡°Thump, thump, thump! Thump, thump, thump!¡±

    The drums thundered loudly, covering the roar of the Nu River. The Army of Naval Conquests, the Nine Mountains Army, the Ovey Prince, and the Army of Progenies each had soldiers sweeping out. They separated into the left and the right, trod on driftwood, and attacked the Altar from both sides. Marquis of Wutong, General Kou Jin and General of the Southern Theatre Dou Qing, and Minister Liu of the infantry, who were defending the altar retreated.

    On the other hand, the soldiers located everywhere on the altar, under the leadership of experts of the Exterior, stood in different cardinal direction, sacrificed their bloody Vital Spirit,bined with the protective spell, and surrounded the altar with foggy blood yellowyers of defense and dense atmosphere, blocking off most of the gazes.

    Du Gushi was dressed in a brocade robe and a ck cloak, and held a Zhangba golden gun. Being unusually tall, he looked as if he was the center of the heaven and earth as he stood in the protective spell, giving off an intimidating and imposing momentum.

    With a wave of his sleeve, Immortal Wanshi took out his long sword and flicked it. Pieces of floating wood were added to the vast river, and he flew across it, stepping on the wood. He hacked his sword at Du Gushi!

    The sword light shone and the River water immediately parted, exposing the sinister and impatient monsters in the depths. Meng Qi, Jiang Zhiwei, Qi Zhengyan, and Du Huaishang followed closely, while Ruan Yushu remained on the boat, using the Thousand-mile Massacre Tunes to fortify the tune¡¯s radius and help from afar. People like Zhao Heng and Hu Zhigao defended the sides, preventing ambushes from the imperial court.

    Even though he didn¡¯t know the Law Phenomenon, Du Gushi was like a God who can support the skies. He took a step out of the altar and immediately shook his golden gun. Each shake turned into a shot, and each shotbined with the protective spell¡¯s Yin-Yang Shift. Suddenly, the skies darkened. Meng Qi felt as if the ¡°numerous stars in the sky¡± were falling, dragging out their illuminating tail, andpletely enclosing him. He could no longer see the altar nor Du Gushi!

    ¡°With the help of Formation, it is as if he could block all of us alone!¡± Meng Qi¡¯s mind was filled with this thought. As the might of the Martial Monarch is as such, it is no wonder the gun skills were unparalleled!

    With the help of Dissimted Man, the Formation¡¯s intrinsic defense, and the corner momentum of the many Junk ships outside the Altar, Meng Qi suspected that the fighting would not end even after a full day and night, much less within the time to boil half a kettle of tea.

    ¡°ng, ng, ng!¡±

    Immortal Wanshi, Jiang Zhiwei, and Qi Zhengyan each utilized their best sword art techniques and strained to block Du Gushi¡¯s gunshot.

    At this moment, Du Huaishang mentioned the ¡°Sword of the Divine Mandate¡± with a deadpan face. The breath all over his body, the Vital Spirit, as well as the stirring Force of Heaven and Earth all integrated into the sword body.

    He had resolutely chosen to use the divine weapons as soon as the battle began!

    In front of the ninth story of the Altar, the wholehearted Crown Prince Shen Yunqing never thought that Du Huaishang would be so reckless and straightforward. He was toote to use the Saber of the Emperor.

    ¡°Did he not have a n for retreat?

    ¡°He¡¯s not defending against the Saber of the Emperor?¡±

    ¡°By the grace of God, decide my destiny with your words!¡±

    Waves of holy voices rumbled across the sky, a ming golden sword light powerfully cut to the Altar, all the meteors across the sky extinguished, the wide river split into two, and the underwater monsters scrambled to hide. There was danger everywhere!

    ¡°Thud!¡±

    The sword light forced Du Gushi to retreat as the aftershock overturned boats. It never stopped, hitting directly on the bloody yellow protective spell.

    A piercing sound was heard as the protective spell was shed open. Teams of soldiers and experts of the Exterior outside the cardinal hall immediately turned into a bloody fog that seeped into the altar.

    The altar¡¯s protective spell, which had been hurriedly arranged in just two days, could notpare with the battalion built with great effort and time. It was thus destroyed with just one strike of the sword!

    Du Huaishang¡¯s face immediately lost its color, but taking advantage of the mess surrounding the altar, he took out the elixir and drank it. Quickly, his breath returned to normal. Even though he lost his ability to use the divine weapon and attack wholeheartedly, he at least still retained the ability to protect himself. The shape of the Grand Sun Golden Crow appeared behind him, causing the river water to evaporate and melting the enemies.

    After trying, Meng Qi found that the extra Immortality Elixir of East Pole belonged to the seal, just like the main material of the divine weapons, and cannot be used by Du Huaishang.

    With the protective spell broken, Du Gushi¡¯s power and momentum were immediately reduced. Even so, he was still as imposing as God, looking spirited, sharp and arrogant. With a flick, his long spear transformed into streams of shooting stars, flying toward Qi Zhengyan.

    Yes, he targeted Qi Zhengyan first, not Immortal Wanshi. For some reason, he clearly and strongly believed that this man who looked like him was the most dangerous!

    The bright meteors were all extremely lifelike, falling like raindrops. They were all full of explosive energy and prating power. Anybody who resisted them would be shattered.

    The airwaves turned tumultuous before the attack. Pieces of driftwood were blown away and then sank, leaving Qi Zhengyan no room to move around.

    Qi Zhengyan¡¯s skin showed faint signs of blood. His eyes were like the deepest ce in all of heaven and Earth. He stepped eerily and explosively in mid-air and then turned elegantly. He swung his long sword, which had the color of ice, nine times. Each sword light coincidentally struck the side of the shooting stars, freezing them and leading them away and into the Nu River.

    ¡°Bang, bang, bang!¡±

    Huge waves were created. Immortal Wanshi came with a sword and blocked Du Gushi¡¯s continuous gunshots.

    Qi Zhengyan kept his long sword, turned into a monstrous wave, and leaped toward Du Gushi while screaming and harnessing the energy of the nine waves created by the meteors striking the river.

    Although it was merely an ordinary use of the Indigo Sea, he made full use of the residual power of Du Gushi¡¯s strike, using momentum and power in a big picture sense. This strategic and careful choice awed Du Gushi.

    Ssh! Waves covered the altar, and the alliance of Qi Zhengyan and Immortal Wanshipletely seized the formidable Du Gushi.

    As the two extraordinary men seized Du Huaishang, across the altar, Jiang Zhiwei and Meng Qi destroyed the protective spell.

    In the aftershock, the altar surprisingly sustained no damage even though Jiang Zhiwei shed at it again forcefully.

    ¡°It¡¯s no use, the core is not damaged, the altar is not destroyed!¡± Shen Yunqing, stood on high ground and bellowed loudly. He did not urge the Saber of the Emperor, because he thought only important targets deserved a blow from divine weapons.

    Limited by the power of the altar, Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s attack could not travel far. Thus, she could only try to climb toward the ninth floor step by step.

    All of a sudden, a dark green saber radiance shimmered across. Weird and abrupt, it was impossible to prevent. Had it not been for Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s ability to stay as still as a cicada in the autumn wind, she would have been stabbed.

    The longsword arced with unimaginable agility and blocked the blow. They collided with a huge force, causing Jiang Zhiwei to take several steps back.

    An evil wind blew and a deathly green light snaked around the surroundings, turning it into the evilnd of spirits and demons. Jiang Zhiwei not only found it extremely difficult to breathe Vital Qi, but normal breathing was difficult as well.

    In the dancing green light, a demonic green long saber came flying toward Wen Jing¡¯s hand.

    Ding Ding Dang Dang, Jiang Zhiwei took three steps back, barely blocking the blow. At the same time, Meng Qi, who had wanted to help, suddenly felt a weathered rope winding around him and slowing down his actions.

    ¡°An assistant of Taoism?¡± Meng Qi¡¯s heart thumped but did not panic.

    At this moment, melodious zither music came from afar. It shook the three realms, strengthened the rope, and slowed down Wen Jing.

    Seizing the opportunity, Jiang Zhiwei counter-attacked with a stunning move!

    The sword light was pure¡ªas beautiful as the ethereal Green and Darkness. Time, space and thinking seemed to slow down, and Wen Jing seemed unable to do anything but watch the sword stab toward his eyebrows.

    A shrill howling sound rang out.

    Skeletons and demons seemed to be connected somewhere deep underground, emerging with a dark green color and destroying the stagnant atmosphere. Wen Jing came to his senses forcefully. He drew out his long saber, condensed many souls to a point, and blocked Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s blow.

    ¡°Hmm, how long will the music be effective?¡± Wen Jing¡¯s saber radiance spread out. It cut and absorbed, incorporating Jiang Zhiwei and Meng Qi.

    Right after incorporation, he suddenly had a bad idea, and his heart tightened.

    On the warship, Ruan Yushu yed the zither with both hands, helping while she was ¡°thousands of miles away.¡± Zhao Heng and Hou Yue stood guard beside her.

    However, they had neglected a corner. A void appeared, floating, and a piece of translucent sword point spiked toward Ruan Yushu¡¯s Elixir Field.

    ¡°ng!¡±

    A pure white saber radiance shone, the sword tip¡¯s middle carried great power. The power of the long saber caused a hole in the sword tip, allowing the assassin, who seemed almost transparent, to escape via the void.

    Meng Qi showed his Embodiment. He carried the Saber of the Shattered Jade, took a step forward, and stabbed again!

    If they did not get rid of this enemy, the rear will not be stable. From the very beginning, it had been a mere doppelganger that had attacked on the altar. His real body had actually transformed into a bug and hid between the folds of Ruan Yushu¡¯s clothes.

    Sharp des make swift work!

    The gorgeous saber radiance cut through the darkness, shing open the sky and the earth. Everything happened so fast that the assassin barely had time to resist.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    He was struck into the air again. Meng Qi jumped up, striking sessively using The Big Bang Technique. Compared to the Dharmakaya movement, this belonged to the Exterior¡¯s original technique, and was not only powerful but also used a lot less energy.

    ¡°ng! ng! ng!¡±

    After four shes, Meng Qi threw out the driftwood and sprinted to the altar without even looking back.

    The assassin showed up, right at the edge of the boat. It turned out to be Xu Wei¡¯s ¡°shadow.¡± ¡°Bang, bang, bang!¡± His hands and feet smashed onto the deck. Then, a deep wound appeared from his mid-brows to his lower abdomen, splitting him into two. The Precious Weapon he held was broken into numerous pieces, ttering as they fell to the ground.

    Then, fresh blood gushed out, dyeing the deck red.

    ¡°Everyone will receive a deduction of 3,000 Karma points each for allowing the Samsara travelers of the Revolutionary Army to kill Xu Wei.¡±

    When Wen Jing realized the bad news of the ¡°beginning¡± strength was not right, he heard the voice of the Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms and saw a figure rushing across the river, the knife in his hand shining with purple lightning and Green Thunder.

    ¡°Bastard, take my de...¡± Suddenly, Meng Qi bellowed, brandishing his knife and flying along with it.

    ¡°de, de, de!¡± The voice was as sharp as a thorn, cutting across the air and void, and causing huge waves to rise up.

    As soon as the voice reached Wen Jing¡¯s ears, he saw purple lightning permeating the sky. Each purple lightning was a ray of saber radiance, carrying a Thunder God-like giant down from the skies!

    ¡°Have another taste of my de!¡±

    The voice echoed, and the Purple Thunder fell, scattering the demon soul!

 Chapter 732: The Charge

    <h4>Chapter 732: The Charge</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    ¡°Have another taste of my de!¡±

    Wen Jing had barely finished hearing the cry when he saw the purple streaks of lightning filling up the skies above and the dangerous gleam of his foe¡¯s aura brushing by. The staggering and indomitable presence of his enemy had reached him before he could even react. He heard the angry crackles of electricity and felt the aura of his strokes graze his skin.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    The purple saber radiance fell with Meng Qi¡¯s unparalleled momentum. It fell with terrible majesty upon Wen Jing.

    ¡°ng! ng! ng! ng! ng! ng!¡±

    A series of ngs rang out. The blows were so quick, blocking and attacking, that it was almost invisible to those who had just attained the Exterior Realms. Meng Qi¡¯s incredible momentum forced Wen Jing backward. The strong and destructive lightning spread handsomely around him, instantly vaporizing the ghastly aura that was formerly in the shape of skeletons before they faded into nothingness.

    The invincible force of his enemy reminded Wen Jing of the strong and merciless waves of the sea he had encountered in his childhood. Memories of the unrelenting and unwavering waves of the seaing at him without allowing him any moment of respite relived before his very eyes.

    In the midst of the smoke and the shing gleams of lightning bolts, Meng Qi¡ªstill in the enchanted state of the Law Phenomenon¡ªraised the Heaven Inflicted Pain. The huge saber fell slowly as if it was dragging the weight of the world behind it. It was so heavy that it sent a shiver down Meng Qi¡¯s spine.

    The sky grew dark and even the surface of the river became still. The forces of the vicious lightning bolts and the screaming gales of storm converged unto a single point on the tip of the saber, resulting in a ck hole the size of a pinhead!

    With high spirits, Meng Qi bellowed with a voice that shook the Vital Spirit of his enemy.

    ¡°Have another taste!¡±

    Hehad barely cried out when the de picked up the pace and fell with an astounding force that ripped even the fabric of Space.

    Out of nowhere, a huge jade-green saber blocked the Heaven Inflicted Pain and parried the powerful stroke! The immense force that was concentrated before Meng Qi¡¯s de earlier immediately vanished!

    Wen Jing had grown into a hulking size tens of meters tall. The silhouette of his Dharmic Form, a monstrous and hideous demon, towered behind him, radiating an evil and foul aura. It was clear that he had unleashed his trump card to deflect Meng Qi¡¯s blow. Wen Jing flicked the jade-green de in his hand, and the same immense force returned to Meng Qi¡¯s de but the force instead exploded suddenly!

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    Meng Qi was sent flying backward. His hand throbbed with stabs of numbing pain. Still, he recognized the skill that Wen Jing used.

    The Arcanum of Pagan Carnage!

    Meng Qi noticed the ninth level of the sacrificial altar was nearing itspletion. Jiang Zhiwei was deep inbat, surrounded by a few warriors of the imperial army. Even though she had the upper hand, she could barelye over to regroup with Meng Qi. Through the fray of the turmultous battle, he could hear Ruan Yushu ying her zither to counter the enchantments and curses hurled at the rebel army. Suddenly, he caught glimpses of a few practitioners of the Exterior Realms leaping off the top levels of the sacrificial altar to attack Ruan Yushu and Jiang Zhiwei!

    ¡°I must not allow him to use his techniques, otherwise he will keep me pinned here!¡±Meng Qi made his choice swiftly as he stood in mid-air.

    With a florid turn in the air, through the force of the explosion, he stabbed forward with the Flowing Fire. The tip of the ming sword pierced like a snapping viper as Meng Qi used the Chaos Vortex technique!

    Unable to retaliate due to Meng Qi¡¯s nimble reaction, Wen Jing could only parry Meng Qi¡¯s blows with his green saber. He re-used his earlier technique, absorbing the force and deflecting it back to Meng Qi!

    Meng Qi felt his blood boil as his hands trembled, numbed and stung. He came back for more, his grit and nerve steely. He conjured two more arms and performed another stroke¡ªthe Chaos Vortex yet again!

    ¡°Again!¡±

    ¡°ng! ng! ng!¡± ¡°ng! ng! ng!¡±

    The Arcanum of Pagan Carnage allowed its user to absorb and rebound the force of the blows back at Meng Qi so that the ngs of the shing weapons could hardly be heard. Meng Qi¡¯s relentless attack sent tremors into the air that suddenly produced noises as if he was hitting something hard and solid.

    Meng Qi was repeatedly thrown up into the air and then lunged back at his quarry like an eagle on its prey. Each time, the blows that came back at Wen Jing became heavier and heavier.

    ¡°Again!¡±

    Meng Qi cried out at the top of his lungs. With another flip, the Heaven Inflicted Pain swung down again, but this time, ruptures in the fabric of Space split open before his de!

    With the loss of the initiative, Wen Jing was forced to be on the defensive. He inwardly screamed, ¡°If only we were allowed to use secret treasures in this mission!¡±

    Coincidentally, the enemy before him, Meng Qi, harbored exactly the same sentiments.

    ¡°ng!¡±

    The thunderous sh of their weapons sent out a huge shockwave that instantly stupefied and incapacitated numerous fighting men around them.

    Wen Jing felt the mass of an entire mountain thrown at him. The overwhelming weight forced him back a few steps as he was unable to take on all of the weight.

    Yet, Meng Qi himself suffered from the repetitive rebound of force thrown at him. He spat out a mouthful of blood, and then he rushed to the top level of the sacrificial altar when Wen Jing was thrown backward. This allowed Meng Qi to ignore him for Jiang Zhiwei had finished disposing of her enemies and hade over and stabbed at Wen Jing with her sword.

    There was no time for him to join Jiang Zhiwei in ying Wen Jing. He needed to race against Time itself for the alter was almostplete!

    Wen Jing¡¯s hulking and grotesque figure radiated strongly with an evil aura that disrupted the flow of natural energies around them. The disruption affected Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s aim. Despite her efforts to re-align her stroke, Wen Jing was able to evade her attacks. With a swing of his saber, his demonic aura swirled and blew at Meng Qi, taking the shape and forms of malignant wraiths. The apparitions circled around Meng Qi and held him down with effects resembling the God-tying Rope!

    Meng Qi immediately transformed. With the disappearance of their target, the apparitions disappeared.

    With no time to spare, Meng Qi sped up to the top.

    The huge figure of Wen Jing, who had summoned his Dharmic Form, towered over Jiang Zhiwei. The difference between their strengths grew further but Jiang Zhiwei fought undauntedly with her Dharmic Form summoned and her skill disyed fully.

    In his haste to reach the top, Meng Qi sensed the events taking ce below.

    Her aura grew substantially, giving Meng Qi recollections of Jiang Zhiwei as the aura bore her strong emotions. He could sense her boisterous charisma, her generosity, her cheerfulness, her joyousugh, her sadness, her dejected disappointment, and her morose sorrow. The emotions from her aura turned into various figures in her semnce. The actual Jiang Zhiwei was below, fighting as she emptied herself of all her emotions as more doppelgangers materialized¡ªthe Jiang Zhiwei in focused concentration, the Jiang Zhiwei intently pursuing improvements, and another Jiang Zhiwei,posed and serene. Such was the style of her sword, her detached way of wielding her sword.

    All of her feelings and sensation were all within her eyes that looked like a deep and silent well, dispassionate and tranquil. Her Dharmic Form grew with the prominence that all her doppelgangers wielded equal strength and power!

    One by one, her doppelgangers waved their swords as if demonstrating the many swordsmanships she had learned. Despite racing up the steps with his back toward the unfolding spectacle, Meng Qi could fully feel the state she was in.

    This was her own path to enlightenment!

    This was Jiang Zhiwei¡ªthe Jiang Zhiwei who lived not for love and lived without fear of dying. She lived not as a friend to herrades, not as a disciple of her teacher, not as a sister to her fellow students, and not as the love interest of others. She had always been herself, the one and only Jiang Zhiwei!

    Wen Jing immediately felt his maniption of the Dharma and Logos of Nature being broken off by Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s strokes. The demonic aura and the malignant apparitions he had conjured were not spared as they disappeared one by one, smothered by Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s attacks. Even the weakening effects that he had cast upon his enemies diminished greatly. Auric des pierced from all directions toward him mercilessly, forcing him to use theplete set of skills from the Arcanum of Pagan Carnage to defend himself.

    Despite his confidence in winning ultimately, the beating that he was suffering could only mean that he was losing control of the battle!

    Deep within himself, Wen Jing could no longer contain his frustration and anger at the restrictions imposed by the Dominator in this mission. The unanticipated strength of their enemies and the forbidden use of secret treasures made this on par with the difficulty of Death Tasks!

    He would have to suffer terrible losses in order to amass enough Karma Points to be forfeited if the mission went awry or the Dominator would obliterate him!

    With another sudden stroke of ingenuity, he cast another spell. His demonic aura strengthened again, filling the air around them with his evil presence that seemed to reach even the skies above. He then summoned another barrage of auric projectiles that shot at Jiang Zhiwei.

    Jiang Zhiwei steadfastly stood her ground. With the help of her skills learned from the Sword Washing Pavilion and the Nine Revolving Mystic technique, she was able to keep the upper hand.

    With long strides, Meng Qi continued rushing up the steps. Two enemybatants killed his doppelganger and wereing to intercept him.

    He felt a weight suddenlynding upon his shoulders that he nearly fell. Fortunately, the effect was swiftly lifted by the sound of the zither being yed by Ruan Yushu.

    With a stomp of his foot and a blow from his saber, Meng Qi had no signs of faltering! With the Law Phenomenon enchantment still working, he instantly disposed of one of the enemies by hurling him off his feet. The enemy instantly fell unconscious!

    The other enemy had his entire right shoulder cleaved off and his weapon on the ground. The injured enemy shuddered as he cowered in fear.

    There was no time to lose. Meng Qi pressed on. He could hear the magic of Ruan Yushu¡¯s zither deep in intense battle with the hexes and curses of the enemy, trying to negate and thwart each other.

    Another warrior appeared in front him, trying to stop his advance¡ªan opponent of the Realm of the First Celestial Ladder. He was armed with a strange weapon.

    The enemy unleashed a stroke from afar and Meng Qi evaded it with ease. He barely paused before he continued with two more steps and then his de shone once more, baring its fangs at his foe.

    The enemy crumbled to the ground, his body severed in half at the waist as he groaned in agony¡ªhis incredible vitality had kept him from dying instantly.

    A few more warriors appeared before Meng Qi as he continued his climb. With a dip of his head, he quickened his pace, the Heaven Inflicted Pain gleaming as he cast forth its aura.

    Meng Qi made short work of them. Severed limbs littered the floor, and puddles of blood were everywhere. The beaten enemies were left shell-shocked with disbelief at the enemy trampling over them with hardly any effort.

    On the waves of the Nu River, beads of perspiration formed upon Ruan Yushu¡¯s forehead. Her hands danced with grace and determination as she continuously performed the Thousand-mile Massacre Tunes. With persistent courage, skill, and will, she jousted with the enemy sorcerer despite her lesser Realm. Theplexity of her skills and techniques coupled with her talents made up for whatever shecked.

    Her Dharmic Form, the silhouette of a flying phoenix, swooped and circled around her as it sang and cried. At times, silhouettes of a Deity soared into the sky or a huge, ancient bell appeared around her. The projection of her Dharmic Forms protected her, encasing her in a domain of dreamlike enchantment.

    The remaining warships and vessels of the imperial army, after suffering from the Divine Weapon, finally took notice of her powers. Immediately, they rushed to attack her, steering their boats in her direction.

    Zhao Heng stepped forward and blended with a huge wind. He set forth a blow from his sword and summoned a huge hurricane that swept over the rocky waters of the river and capsized several boats. Hu Zhigao, Hou Yue, and the rest of the Revolutionary Army immediately sprang into action to prevent any more intrusion.

    Despite being able to defend himself, Du Huaishang knew that he could barely help in of his army¡¯s attack. He threw out a piece of wood and retreated to a safer ce where he could concentrate onmunicating with the Sword of Divine Mandate!

    One blow after another, Meng Qi easily eliminated any opponent that dared stand in his way. He was grateful that Jiang Zhiwei had suggested the Saber of the Shattered Jade to him. It proved to be extremely helpful especially in conjunction with the Big Bang Technique!

    With the ninth level just ahead, the Law Phenomenon that Meng Qi had conjured was nearing the end of its effect. He moved irregrly, zigzagging his way up while avoiding being targeted by any Divine Weapons or by ranged attacks.

    It was a time-consuming but crucial measure for his safety!

    Just then, through the mor of the battlefield, he heard an unmistakable ringing sound. His eyes widened with shock.

    ¡°The altar ispleted!¡±

    Several practitioners of the Exterior Realms and acolytes of the Cult of the Gory Seas came down from the ninth level. Meng Qi saw the Crown Prince, Shen Yunqing, begin preparing offerings amidst the corpses of deceased warriors.

    ¡°There is still a chance for us to destroy it before it is activated!¡± Meng Qi¡¯s tenacity drove him on with gritted teeth. Maintaining his peculiar of movements, Meng Qi flew up to the ninth level.

    He would immediately use the Fruits of Karma once he was within range!

    He had refrained from using the Fruits of Karma on Wen Jing because he had been saving it for Shen Yunqing who possessed a Divine Weapon!

    Meng Qi felt his senses tingling suddenly, warning him of impending danger. He instinctively swung his saber to his side to parry the iing blow whilst the other arm stabbed forward with the Flowing Fire and unleashed countless auric des.

    The shadow of a figure appeared to him. A golden spear came falling down near him by its handle!

    Forsaking his previous weapon, Du Gushi now wielded a huge saber with a long handle in his fight against Immortal Wanshi and Qi Zhengyan, gaining the upper hand despite their numerical advantage.

    He was indeed worthy of his fame as a master in the skills ofbat!

    Qi Zhengyanmanded greater mastery of skills and experience but his foe controlled the tide of their battle!

    The golden spear came with terrible speed and force that Meng Qi barely avoided being hit. Wen Jing¡¯s voice echoed through the air.

    ¡°You are all finished! The altar is ready!

    ¡°You will not stop us even if you save the girl ying the zither and dy the flow of Time!

    ¡°It is equally futile even if you try to thwart us with sorcery and forgo saving the girl!

    ¡°Death is upon you either way!¡±

    He was inching closer and closer to regaining control in his duel against Jiang Zhiwei. The loud cries he made were like a prophecy of his impending triumph!

 Chapter 733: The Gritting Battle

    <h4>Chapter 733: The Gritting Battle</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    The tip of the long, golden spear pierced through the air like a serpent baring its fangs. It stabbed at Meng Qi like how Du Gushi himself would with unforgiving speed and malice, unlike the blows of amon duel.

    Meng Qi spontaneously parried the blows from the spear with the Saber of the Shattered Jade in his right hand. With his maneuvers, he tried to deflect the strokes away from himself while he, with the Flowing Fire, summoned auric de-like mes that shot from the tip of his sword, splitting into multitudes of threads of fire that formed fierys that acted as a shield.

    The heaviness of Meng Qi¡¯s strokes warped the fabric of Space. Imbued with energies of Nature, the blow hit the golden spear an inch below its tip. Meng Qi did not feel any force rebounding from the shing steels. The golden spear elerated, instantly brushing past his saber and snapped at him!

    ¡°Damn!¡± Meng Qi cursed, instantly noticing a force erupting from the golden spear. The radial motion of the spear had masked the concealed energy so that if it was parried or deflected, the hidden energy would spur the golden spear into a sudden burst of speed!

    ¡°Bang!¡± The charge of the golden spear was much faster than the sound caused by the explosion of its reserved energy. Its tip passed through the of mes before the weaving waspleted, losing only a fraction of its strength.

    Despite glowing faintly in gold, Meng Qi could feel the cold and callous will of its wielder emanating from the tip of the spear. At the same time, he suspected that not even the power of his Kunlun Taoist Robe could withstand the strength of the spear. Such was the power that could be unleashed by a warrior at the peak of the Exterior Realm!

    Even though Meng Qi and his enemy were both at the Second Celestial Ladder and were evenly adept in harnessing the Dharma and Logos of Nature, the blow of the golden spear truly showed him the depth of his opponent¡¯s skills and his grasp and control of his powers.

    In spite of his exhaustion from his assault up the steps of the altar, the spear that Du Gushi hurled had put Meng Qi in a tight spot, proving that Du Gushi deserved his much-acimed sobriquet as the ¡°Martial Monarch¡±!

    In mortal danger, Meng Qi summoned two additional limbs. One held the Heaven Inflicted Pain while the other grasped the Sword of the Mystic Turtle. The former bore the weight with sheer force that could distort the very continuum of Space while thetter shone with a blinding radiance that illuminated everything around him.

    Unlike the usual Destruction of Stars technique he performed, the weapons he brandished did not sh halfway in the space between them. This time, the blows shed directly in front of him.

    Unleashing the Destruction of Stars directly in front of him was a double-edged sword. There was no way he couldpletely shield himself from the bacsh of the technique being unleashed so close to him. However, he was forced to do so to prevent the spear from reaching him because he was unsure if he and the defensive properties of his robes could withstand the strength of the spear!

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    A sh of white sparked and expanded rapidly with a burst of zing heat. The terrifying explosion burst with rippling waves that poured toward the golden spear.

    A third hidden force erupted from the golden spear. Its tip trembled hungrily as it stabbed at the point where the incinerating heat hade from. However, the waves of scorching heat from the Destruction of Stars technique swept forth with the force of a falling mountain, engulfing the spear whole.

    Despite plowing relentlessly through the waves of boiling incandescence, the spear began to slow down and its force slowly faltered. Meng Qi himself felt the ¡°folly¡± of unleashing the Destruction of Stars technique just in front of him. The heat burned and threatened to melt his flesh, and the shockwavesshed furiously at him that he nearly cried in agony.

    The Kunlun Taoist Robe shone faintly with gold, its defensive abilities activated to protect its user as Meng Qi leaped backward, propelled by the shockwave, in order to evade the stroke of the golden spear!

    ¡°ng!¡±

    The golden spear missed Meng Qi and hit the altar, leaving a pale whitish mark on the sturdy surface of its structure before ttering harmlessly. Feeling his blood boiling, Meng Qi struggled to remain standing. Most of his power was spent even though his defenses had saved him from injury. The enchantment of the Law Phenomenon and the conjuration of his additional limbs had reached the end of their duration and promptly diminished.

    The true danger was only beginning!

    On the ninth level of the altar, Shen Yunqingpleted the sacrificial rituals of the offerings he had prepared. The flesh and blood of the dead warriors vanished as if consumed by the altar itself. This was part of the reason Meng Qi had severed the additional limbs he had conjured so that the magic of the altar would not consume him but the enemies he encountered on his way up instead.

    The entire structure of the altar shook as rays of crimson light, dark and red as blood, appeared and shot to the topmost levels. One by one, the runic script-filled talismans scattered around the ninth level began to burst into mes. The ritual for the Heavenly Passage would be fully concluded once the talismans were all burned!

    With his rolepleted, Shen Yunqing looked with a wicked grin at Meng Qi who was not far away. Thetter had been zigzagging his way to the top that Shen Yunqing was hardly able to lock on to him with his Divine Weapon. But the spear thrown by the Martial Monarch from afar had forced Meng Qi back a few steps, slowing his pace. The opportunity for Shen Yunqing to deal the deathblow had presented itself!

    ¡°His very existence has caused things to be so dire and caused our imperial forces to suffer heavy losses!¡±

    The thought sparked rage and anger and fueled his malice. Shen Yunqing lifted the Saber of the Emperor. With all his might and the forces of Heaven and Earth, he summoned the Divine Weapon. The de of the saber shone brightly, illuminating the skies around them and dispelling the gloom that gued the surface of the Nu River. A silhouette appeared in the sky¡ªa golden dragon that snaked through the air. Its monstrous and majestic presence sent shivers of fear into Zhu Shou and his men, causing them to freeze momentarily.

    Meng Qi had barely steadied himself when once again sensed imminent danger. He projected his spiritual senses frantically, feeling not the presence of Shen Yunqing but a saber that radiated the strong flow of mortal energies and its immeasurable power.

    ¡°A Divine Weapon!

    ¡°It has locked on to me!¡±

    Meng Qi felt did not break out in sweat because his body and mind were trembling and frozen with fear as if he was trapped in ice! He had difficulty thinking and moving.

    ¡°This cannot be my end!¡± He eximed, summoning his Dharmic Forms. The Form of a huge golden Buddha appeared, with one finger pointing to the air and the other onto the ground. The ¡°I, the Unique and Righteous¡± technique! Mustering hisst sliver of hope and determination, he conjured the Immortal Primogenitor Form and was about to cast the Nature-involving Knack. In his desperation, he unleashed all that he could to force a break in the clouds and weather the onught of the Divine Weapon!

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that the Supreme-wisdom Tree¡¯s pte does not include Divine Weapons!¡± He thought suddenly.

    Just as Shen Yunqing was about to deal a Deathblow, a monstrous figure emerged behind him. With a human head and a serpent¡¯s torso, the blood-red creature had six limbs, all of which were ready to strike him with rancor and hate. It was another Qi Zhengyan or his doppelganger!

    Qi Zhengyan had once again disyed his mysterious ability to separate himself from his Dharmic Form and attack on different fronts. He had first shown this aptitude during their quest at the Southern Heavenly Door!

    With his actual physical self-holding down Du Gushi with the help of Immortal Wanshi, Qi Zhengyan had quietly set loose his Dharmic Form to the top level of the altar! Since Shen Yunqing had already activated his Divine Weapon, the Dharmic Form had finally found the opportunity to attack!

    With his perpetually deadpan expression, Qi Zhengyan waved his arm that held the blood-red beads. The Dharmic Form leaped and strike at Shen Yunqing precisely just as his Divine Weapon attacked!

    Shen Yunqing was instantly hit, the blow threw him off his feet and the flesh on his back was badly mutted. His aura took a precipitous fall as he lost control of his Divine Weapon, causing it to be thrown off course and shoot up into the sky aimlessly.

    The golden silhouette of the vicious dragon spiraled around the golden de as it sped up into the clouds, splitting the clouds and revealing the radiance of the sun above. Golden shafts of sunlight shone down upon thepping waters of the river as the sky grew clear.

    Meng Qi heard his heart thump¡ªhe had almost tasted Death. Thankfully, the mysterious techniques of Senior Brother Qi and his unusual methods had saved him and had created an opportunity for them to retaliate!

    The skills imparted by the Devil Lord were powerful and strong indeed!

    Seven talismans still remained around the ninth level of the altar. There was still time for them to undo its magic!

    Just then, Meng Qi heard the roar of a dragon thundering ferociously from afar. It was not a conjuration of Ruan Yushu and her magic, for its roars were majestic and holy like the kings and lords of the mortal realm, the rulers of all lives under the Heavens.

    ¡°Damn!¡± Meng Qi had a foreboding. A magnificent saber hovered over the ninth level of the altar, emanating mortal energy that swirled around callously, sweeping away the fumes of the battle and the stench of blood and flesh that lingered. Witnessing the sight, Miao Hu, Liu Tui and the rest of the men stood back.

    ¡°The Divine Weapon is protecting its wielder! No, wait! It is defending the altar!¡±

    With hardly any change in his expression, the six strong arms of Qi Zhengyan¡¯s Dharmic Form immediately smote furiously at the altar as he tried to destroy it before the Divine Weapon could truly awaken its awareness!

    ¡°Crack!¡±

    A loud cracking noise was heard above the din of war as the magical barrier of the altar¡¯s ninth level was broken, revealing the yellow talismans with bloody runic scripts. There were still six more that were yet to burst into mes.

    The Saber of the Emperor suddenly turned in mid-air as if feeling a wrath of its own. The de shed through the sky with terrible deadliness and instantly destroyed Qi Zhengyan¡¯s Dharmic Form, leaving only vestiges of blood and aura in its wake.

    Behind the actual physical self of Qi Zhengyan, who was still embroiled inbat with Du Gushi, his Dharmic Form reformed itself, melding back with his physical body.

    His face suddenly turned green and pale as he spat out a mouthful of poisoned blood.

    Despite being evading the blow, he was nevertheless severely injured by the Divine Weapon.

    Qi Zhengyan turned to look calmly at Du Huaishang, his eyes deep and distant with a knowing gaze.

    ¡°ng!¡±

    Crying out like a mournful howl of a dragon, a sword emerged from the midst of the battle raging below and pierced through the air, heading straight for the altar. The Saber of the Emperor, with its awakened sentience, rose to meet it.

    The Sword of Divine Mandate had sprung into action!

    Sensing the aura of the Saber of the Emperor, the Sword had been biding its time, waiting to be released to meet its nemesis. As Du Huaishangmunicated with it and with Qi Zhengyan¡¯s invocation, it escaped from its scabbard to do its job!

    The Divine Weapons fought furiously in mid-air, their steel biting fiercely into each other as sparks broke forth as they shed. The shockwaves struck even the rest of the battling hosts on that ground, causing many to fall dead instantly. Even Du Huaishang himself retreated back to the gship. The Sword of Divine Mandate had been fighting and defending the warriors on its side vehemently, otherwise, even Ruan Yushu and Zhao Heng would have been badly wounded, if not dead.

    Meng Qi rallied once more, swallowing an Immortality Elixir of East Pole. He had noticed that there were still four more talismans that were unburned. With his health and condition rapidly restoring, he opted not to use the Law Phenomenon technique. Instead, he snaked his way swiftly to the ninth level of the altar, evading all blows trained upon him with insurmountable agility.

    This could only be done by using the footwork he had learned from the Heavenly Golden Scripture and by fully activating the divination ability of the Eight Nine Mysteries.

    Slithering forward quickly, Meng Qi evaded, ducked and slipped through the remaining defenses of the minions above. The Saber of the Emperor tried to thwart his footsteps when he was close to reaching the ninth level, but the Sword of Divine Mandate kept it at bay!

    Just then, another talismanic strip burst into mes. There was only onest talisman left, Meng Qi noticed. Without enough time to perform the Law Phenomenon enchantment, he immediately unleashed the Big Bang Technique with the Saber of the Shattered Jade!

    Light gleamed, dazzling with the colors of the rainbow, piercing through the gloom around him. It shed forward at neck-breaking speed toward the final talisman.

    ¡°Finally! I have made it!¡± Meng Qi screamed in his mind, jubnt with triumph. Following right behind the blow from his saber, the sword in his left hand instinctively stabbed forward!

    The aura of his de had nearly struck the talisman when a tremor shook the entire altar. Shafts of light shot from around the altar, illuminating a message.

    ¡°The shades of Heaven and Earth and the continuum of Space and Time!¡±

    ¡°Crack!¡±

    Another saber radiance destroyed most of the talismans¡¯ runic scripts, but a final piece burst into mes and was swiftly consumed by the magic of the altar just before Meng Qi was able to strike it with his sword!

    The runic scripts shone with a bloody glow. A vague shadow seemed to appear in the midst of the crimson glow as the once-familiar voice of the Blood Sea Rakshasa entered their ears from distantnds with a vengeful and venomous sneer.

    ¡°Your death is at hand.¡±

    The light engulfed the entire altar and then shot into the sky as a huge column of light and burrowed into the ground like a huge pir!

    Meng Qi could not help but feel the sudden chill of fear.

 Chapter 734: The Stroke of Flair

    <h4>Chapter 734: The Stroke of ir</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Jets of light in a myriad of colors shot into the air. The columns reached straight into the sky and reached down into the earth with captivating beauty and awe-inspiring grandeur.

    An imposing and lofty aura descended along the nine-colored passage from the Heavens. From afar, Meng Qi could not help but feel fearful and humbled by its overwhelming presence.

    Such was the power of gods summoned by sacrifices!

    Meng Qi¡¯s Immortal Primogenitor Form shrank into a single point on his forehead, protecting his mind from the oppression of the staggering presence.

    Meng Qi regained his consciousness, and the chilling frost in his mind was reced by a soothing warmth that fueled his spirit to fight and fire returned to his eyes.

    ¡°So what if gods were toe! I would rather die trying to thwart them than beg for mercy!¡±

    He would dly embrace his own death if Fate so willed. He would never surrender, and he would fight to the end!

    He channeled his power and cast the Law Phenomenon, causing his body to grow to the size of a lumbering giant. He released his aura in its entirety, churning and swirling across the entire battlefield. The muscles on his back flexed and out sprung two more limbs. With sabers and swords held in all four arms, he attacked simultaneously with two of his Precious Weapons activating their powers. The blows from the weapons came with an unnerving ferocity that the priest of the Cult of the Gory Seas stood awestruck, not daring to stand between Meng Qi and his target!

    Until now, Meng Qi had not regretted his decision to temporarily suspend the flow of Time to eliminate the assassins that could disappear at will. This had helped safeguard Ruan Yushu while she worked her magic. As Wen Jing had mentioned before, Ruan Yushu would not have been there to fight against the sorcerers of the imperial army if he had not hidden earlier in the sleeves of Ruan Yushu¡¯s robes and bided his time until the assassin appeared. Yet, despite his strong physical defenses, he was still inevitably dyed, preventing him from thwarting thepletion of the altar.

    The oue would be the same no matter what he did!

    If only he had noticed the construction of the altar earlier! There was hardly any merit in brooding on the past, however.

    After all, it was only in the final phases of the altar¡¯s construction that the magic concealing its aura failed.

    Any regret was pointless by now! Meng Qi might as well stave off all doubt and concentrate on his battles!

    His weapons collided. Two pure white incandescent sparks broke out and fiery waves engulfed everything around him in white. The priests of the Cult of the Gory Seas shrieked in pain and anguish as they were devoured by the heatwave, their flesh burned and scorched and their eyes bleeding and blistering profusely. Losing all will to fight, they leaped down from the top levels of the altar to safety.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    The sound of an explosion came after the brilliant light, causing everyone to shudder and many to fall momentarily deaf and dizzy while some struggled to remain standing. The huge torrents of sweltering heat gushed toward the Passage of Heavens!

    Suddenly, a gigantic fist smote down from the thick clouds above the nine-colored passage into Heaven. It was sparkling gold and descending with an aura embodying the will of its wielder so thick and vehement, striking the waves of fire from the Destruction of Stars technique with the force of the falling Heavens!

    The advent of the Saint Emperor of Benevolence!

    The sacrifices and worship of his descendants had bestowed Him the lifeforce that allowed Him to rise from the decay of Death!

    Most deities derive their powers and immortality from the offerings and prayers of their worshippers, making them impervious to the adulteration of Time and the changing of dynasties. However, for the Saint Emperor of Benevolence, it was a matter of life and death. With this at stake, how could he not grab the opportunity and secure victory!

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    The tide of destruction instantly vanished, its powers and magic undone. The blinding light was extinguished and reced by a golden re of light enveloping the altar like the gleaming radiance of the sun. Meng Qi felt his weapons growing heavier in his grasp and a sudden ripple of force nearly swept him off his feet, almost breaking his ribs and knocking the air out of him.

    This was not even the power of the Dharmakaya!

    It was the Half-step to Dharmakaya at most!

    Did the imperfect construction of the Passage hinder him from appearing with his full might?

    Despite nearly being thrown into the air, Meng Qi was neither sad nor dejected. Instead, he was rather jubnt with hope!

    However, he was already exhausted from simultaneously activating the powers of his two Precious Weapons. His knees buckled, causing him to fall toward the river.

    Suddenly, a flying cord came out of nowhere and coiled around Meng Qi¡¯s body, pulling him onto one of the boats. It was Hou Yue of the Red Coat Army who had saved him!

    ¡°There is still hope! Do your best!¡± Meng Qi roared, rallying the troops, as he looked at Ruan Yushu, Zhao Heng, and Hu Zhigao.

    After a brief respite, he threw a piece of driftwood into the water and stepped on it to make his way back to the altar.

    Chips and cracks littered the altar but it was still standing tall, channeling powers to sustain the nine-colored passage. From the midst of the blending rainbow colors, a figure emerged d in golden mail and armor. His aura was strong and powerful, gradually growing in magnitude. As Meng Qi had expected, he was not of the Realm of the Dharmakaya!

    With a step forward, he took to the sky and hovered over the river. He raised his fist and savagely struck the boat in which Meng Qi and Ruan Yushu were standing with theirrades.

    The aura of the Immortal having saved him from certain death, Shen Yunqing mumbled groggily, calling out to his Immortal ancestor with admiration on his face.

    Zhu Shou, Miao Hu, Feng Jingtang, and Liu Shunsui had been fighting the battle fiercely when they saw that the altar was nearingpletion. They knew that all hope would have been lost if the Immortal could be summoned.

    When the overwhelming presence of the Immortal descended preceding His actual arrival, Liu Tuizi, who was one of the most easily frightened warriors, had thrown himself into the thick of the shing steel and crying men. The sight of him roaring courageously as he brandished his weapon encouraged the others to persist. Now, however, theing of the Saint Emperor of Benevolence tipped the bnce against them and they could note to provide aid.

    The Sword of Divine Mandate trembled but the Saber of the Emperor did not budge, keeping its nemesis from helping Meng Qi as well.

    Du Gushi¡¯s saber danced around and filled his enemies¡¯ sight with its shadow. Swift and deadly strokes pinned down both Immortal Wanshi and Qi Zhengyan. They could not free themselves from his ¡°restraints.¡±

    Qi Zhengyan¡¯s skin suddenly turned a pale-red shade and six limbs sprouted from his torso. He held the Golden Dragon Stripe Sword in one hand, while his other arms held other artifacts and relics bearing sinister appearances¡ªthe Crimson Fire Lotus, the Spike of Defilement, the Sword of Malice, and the w of Destruction.

    The six limbs iled violently together, hurling a barrage of death and carnage to his enemies!

    With a sh of his gleaming de, Du Gushi parried and deflected the projectiles from him, but Qi Zhengyan used the opportunity to slip away.

    Immortal Wanshi fought desperately alone, his long hairshing in the wind as his de nged with his foe¡¯s.

    Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s Dharmic Form, the Art of the Supreme Sword Master became increasingly distinct, intensified by the concentration of the aura of her sword. It augmented her power along with the silhouette of the Dharmic Form behind her.

    She knew that the situation would not change unless she channeled her powers in a burst of defiance!

    Her burgeoning aura zed brilliantly as she activated the power of her Precious Weapon. Immediately, the bright shes of the aura of her sword streaked one after another, forming a bridge of rainbow as barrages of her auric des rained on her enemy. Jiang Zhiwei decided to attack with reckless abandon!

    Witnessing her fearlessness made Wen Jing instinctively flinch with fear and evade the offense, giving Jiang Zhiwei an opening to return to the river and help herrades hold off the Saint Emperor of Benevolence.

    Knowing that he would still be able to reap benefits without further cost, Wen Jing would hardly want to gamble with his own safety!

    He knew that the Saint Emperor of Benevolence was god wielding the power of the Dharmakaya Realm. Despite making His entry with only a fraction of His full might, it was estimated that the enemies would hardly be able to survive his onught. Wen Jing would only have to patiently bide his time to deal the coup-de-grace to ensure that the Karma Points would be his!

    The churning waters of the Nu River grew still, tamed by the presence of the god.

    The cold and emotionless eyes of the Saint Emperor of Benevolence looked down on Meng Qi and hisrades who were preparing to defend themselves. With his right fist, he smote furiously at them, the sheer destructive force of his hit tearing apart the fabric of Space.

    Just then, not far from him, another figure appeared. It was Qi Zhengyan who, despite thete hour, still wore his customary expression of indifference!

    Vertical, slitted pupils reced his normal ones as his eyes seemed to reveal a bottomless depth. The Saint Emperor of Benevolence felt Qi Zhengyan¡¯s sudden presence beside him, hesitating as his fist slowed down.

    Seizing her chance, Ruan Yushu summoned the power of the Zither of Seven Deities. Her rising aura created turbulent winds around her, whipping her clothes and sash as her hands danced on the zither¡¯s strings.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    The silhouette of an old and ancient bell appeared and rang with a note that shook all three nes of existence. Even the Saint Emperor of Benevolence himself was slightly affected by the sound and his movements became sluggish.

    The six arms of Qi Zhengyan swung forward. Sword light shot before his arms like a lunging snake and coiled around the Saint Emperor of Benevolence, restraining Him before he recovered from the shock. Layers of ice materialized to hold him¡ªeven the power of his worshippers that sustained his presence seemed to be suspended in stasis.

    The Art of the Supreme Sword Master burned with blistering pain in Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s eyes as she stepped on a piece of flotsam and glided in the air. The Sword of the Sun-Prating Rainbow escaped from its scabbard, shining brightly with the brilliant colors of the rainbow. The agility and speed of her movements made everything around her seem slow as if the rest of the fighting warriors had fallen into a limbo of Time. The Saint Emperor of Benevolence Himself appeared to be equally affected.

    The blow she unleashed had distinct simrities to the Twenty-three Swords Skill but itcked the vor of the Anatta Sword technique, elerating her pace at the cost of her lifeforce!

    Zhao Heng had also activated the powers of his Fish Dragon Sword, stabbing upward with the final stroke of the Eight Strokes of Turmoil.

    The sword light of his de sted into the sky and then exploded at its peak, scattering into strands of aura that rained down like falling scrolls, changing the flow of weather as they fell before they converged around the Saint Emperor of Benevolence and assisted in restraining Him.

    Ruan Yushu continued ying her zither, channeling more power into her enchantment. The Saint Emperor of Benevolence gradually lost control of his physical manifestation. With a few of his limbs weakened, Meng Qi brandished the Saber of the Shattered Jade, activating its power as he released the apertures of his body, summoning the Dharmic Form of the Celestial.

    The bow of the ship sank further into the water. A shade of darkness circled around Meng Qi, a personification of the Primordial Beginning of the universe.

    Meng Qi¡¯s de shone with a garish brilliance like a huge lightning bolt streaking through the gloom of a dark storm, instantly tearing through the distance between him and the Saint Emperor of Benevolence and hacking viciously.

    There were no more reservations nor doubt in the execution of this blow, no imbuement nor enhancement in the attack. There was only the pure incisiveness of his de that forcibly ripped open the distortions of Space and brought about the anomalies of the Chaos!

    A golden saber radiance escaped from the figure of the Saint Emperor of Benevolence, slithering quickly like a circling dragon around theyers of ice holding him. The aura split into multitudes of pieces before scattering into countless slivers of auric des, rattling against the restraints.

    ¡°Crack!¡±

    The Saber of the Shattered Jade and the Sword of the Sun-Prating Rainbow met just as the aura of the golden de struck the icy walls, blowing apart the bounds of confinement and pouring forth with the force of a broken dam!

    ¡°ng! ng! ng! ng! ng! ng!¡±

    The auric des shed and exploded, some churning the waves of the river. A soldier die who was unable to dodge died. Jiang Zhiwei directed more attacks upon the protective shroud of gold around the Saint Emperor of Benevolence while Meng Qi seized the moment to direct his attacks on whichever holes she had created, aiming straight at the Hidden Latch aperture of the Immortal.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    The Saint Emperor of Benevolence broke free from the momentary stupor and frantically released a projectile of aura from His mouth that struck and nullified Meng Qi¡¯s attacks.

    He raised his left arm and shielded his forehead with his hand.

    ¡°Crack!¡±

    Meng Qi¡¯s blow hit his hand, but with an unfazed frown, the Saint Emperor of Benevolence easily whisked it away with a wave of his hand.

    A strong gust of wind created from the lifeforce of the god¡¯ worshippers swept Meng Qi and Jiang Zhiwei off their feet, almost causing them to fall backward.

    The Saint Emperor of Benevolence looked down at his palm and saw a faint trail of blood at the center. Rage and anger burned in his eyes. His physical body had not been wounded in any way for ages, but now it had been defiled by a few puny vermin!

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    At this very moment, the silhouette of a Dharmic Form appeared behind Ruan Yushu. It looked like a heavenly fairy ying the zither. It blended with Ruan Yushu¡¯s physical self, imbuing her with renewed vigor and refreshed aura that allowed her to continuously activate the powers of the Seven-string Zither, invoking the ringing bell that shook all nes of existence.

    This once again slowed down the movements of the Saint Emperor of Benevolence who had wanted to eliminate the troublesome pests that dared provoke his wrath. Determination and conviction zed in Qi Zhengyan¡¯s deep and distant eyes. The Golden Dragon Stripe Sword attacked with an aura resembling a frost dragon filled with bloodthirsty malice, lunging at the Saint Emperor of Benevolence.

    Aurora lights of frost surrounded the Saint Emperor of Benevolence, freezing his physical body and even the flow of his aura. Bloodlust seeped from the frost dragon, flowing through the chinks of the golden armor, corrupting the Saint Emperor of Benevolence and besmirching his sacred aura. The sparkle of life left the cold re of his eyes.

    Zhao Heng was about to cast another spell and activate the power of his Fish Dragon Sword when emerald-green light shed before his eyes, heading straight for the weakened Ruan Yushu.

    It was saber radiance from Wen Jing in the shape of skeletal apparitions that trailed the scent of Vital Qi with their devilish fangs bared.

    Wen Jing had found an opportunity to eliminate an enemy and thus dealt a blow to earn himself some Karma Points and provide support to the Saint Emperor of Benevolence.

    Zhao Heng gnashed his teeth as he performed his spell, stepping in front of Ruan Yushu defensively. His kingly robes shone brilliantly and a golden dragon emerged from its folds, radiating a strong majestic essence. The dragon threw itself into the path of the approaching wraiths, shielding Zhao Heng and Ruan Yushu whilst the wraith ripped and tore at its defenses. Trembling and weakened, Ruan Yushu took the chance to put an Immortality Elixir of East Pole into her mouth.

    ¡°Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!¡± The demonic aura struck repeatedly upon the golden shield protecting Zhao Heng. Meng Qi heaved another breath, turned in mid-air, and immediately summoned his Immortal Primogenitor Form while the Law Phenomenon effects stillsted. In the air, he stood like an ancient Taoist that wielded mysterious powers.

    The Nature-involving Knack!

    In the aspect of the Taoist of the Primordial Beginning, Meng Qi flew toward his foe. Channeling the powers of both Yin and Yang Elements in both palms, he sped his palms together and then attacked the Saint Emperor of Benevolence. Hanging in the air, a huge, spinning taiji symbol appeared as Meng Qi hurled himself forward. The symbol fell upon the Immortal with the aura from Meng Qi¡¯s palms. Still, in his gigantic form, Meng Qi then activated his Precious Weapons, striking his sabers and swords together, performing a two-fold Destruction of Stars!

    Meng Qi used all the strength and will he could muster and initiated a three-pronged attack!

    Just when Jiang Zhiwei decided to use the skills of the Twenty-three Swords Skill and the Anatta Sword technique by draining the lifeforce of her Vital Spirit, a huge double-handed sword whistled out of nowhere and hit her, flinging her onto the wood of the decks of the boat.

    It was Du Gushi who had flung his huge sword! Immortal Wanshi¡¯s inferior skills had not been able to stop him from slinging his weapon from afar!

    With his mind and sight transfixed upon the Saint Emperor of Benevolence who stood across from him in the air, Meng Qi paid no heed to the condition of hispanions. The Immortal¡¯s body had a golden glow, dispersing the aura of bloodlust as the ice encasing him shattered.

    The Yin and Yang symbol struck the melting ice and mes immediately broke out. Tongues of fire engulfed the chunks of ice around the Immortal, dispelling the aura of bloodthirstiness and filth, casting the Saint Emperor of Benevolence into an inferno as he bellowed in pain. With his bloodlust diminished by the cleansing aura of the Yin and Yang symbol, he felt reluctant to satisfy his cruel need for savagery.

    With his shining armor almost falling off, the golden glow radiating from the Immortal increased like light escaping from its shade, stretching far into all corners around them. The Immortal Himself looked defenseless.

    ¡°An opportunity!¡±

    Grinding his teeth, Meng Qi swiftly activated the powers of his swords and sabers again, striking them together at the same time.

    A huge tide of white, sweltering heat poured out. Everything within hundreds of kilometers of the river was nketed with a strong, blinding pure white light. The heatwave vaporized the surface of the river, as it streaked toward the Saint Emperor of Benevolence with a destructive force.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    ¡°Kaboom!¡±

    There was a huge explosion, incapacitating many of the soldiers and throwing many into the river.

    Meng Qi saw only a huge sh of golden light swallow him whole before he was pummeled by a strong force on his chest.

    ¡°Bang!¡± Meng Qi was thrown off his feet and smashed through the sides of several boats, his Kunlun Taoist Robes tattered and badly damaged. The golden protection enchantment began to break down and he shrunk back into his usual size, his aura weak and feeble without any more strength to fight.

    Zhao Heng, Qi Zhengyan and Jiang Zhiwei used the brief opportunity to consume Immortality Elixirs of East Pole, restoring themselves quickly and preparing for the next round of fighting.

    Meng Qi copsed just beside Ruan Yushu. He watched the sh of light fade and found that the Immortal was nowhere in sight.

    ¡°Dead?¡±

    ¡°The Saint Emperor of Benevolence has fallen?¡±

    ¡°Or had the energies that sustained his manifestation been broken?¡±

    Just as Meng Qi felt the dread lifting from his heart, he saw the nine-colored Passage still standing, enveloped by plumes of mist. A familiar figure emerged, his armor broken and mangled, his body riddled with terrible injuries. The Saint Emperor of Benevolence still lived!

    His aura was terribly weakened, but he still drew power from beyond the strata of Heaven, allowing him to restore himself to his full health and re-conjure his armor.

    He regarded Meng Qi and hispanions with an icy stare and before slowly speaking.

    ¡°No one has damaged this body in millennia until you.

    ¡°Unfortunately, you will never be able toprehend the true power of a god. A great part of my powers are being used to sustain the link between the Heavenly Passage and the deepest part of the ground to prevent the intrusion of demons and evil beings, yet, this is all you can do.

    ¡°Your fates were sealed when you failed to prevent mying. No amount of struggling will help!

    ¡°Weep and despair. Relish your final moments.¡±

    The Saint Emperor of Benevolence was rapidly restored, stepping out like how he was when he first arrived!

    ¡°Weep and despair. Relish your final moments.¡± The icy voice sounded in their ears. Meng Qi gazed up at the newly-restored Saint Emperor of Benevolence and his heart sank.

    With a great deal of effort, he had dealt blow after heavy blow with all the strength he could muster, but he had not only barely injured the Saint Emperor of Benevolence, thetter had also restored himself in just the blink of an eye!

    ¡°This is a god?

    ¡°This is a one-sided contest...¡±

    The hollow voice of the god struck gloom and dejection into Meng Qi. Zhu Shou, Miao Hu, and even Immortal Wanshi and Du Huaishang were broken by the grim deration of their doom. Some of the men contemted surrendering while some nned to fight to their death.

    All hope was lost.

    With her Vital Spirit rejuvenated, Ruan Yushu¡¯s hands returned to the strings of the Zither of Seven Deities. Despite the deathly paleness of her face, she remainedposed, preparing to reactivate the powers of her Zither and y the 12 Magical Sounds of Langhuan.

    Just then, Qi Zhengyan reached into Meng Qi¡¯s and the others¡¯ minds telepathically,

    ¡°I will spearhead the next attack and the rest of you restrain him. I have spells that will cast him down into the Ninth underground level and keep him there.¡±

    Meng Qi detected the resolute will in his voice, but also the somber eptance of death.

    ¡°Will Senior Brother Qi be unable to leave our group but die here for our sake instead?¡±

    All of a sudden, he heard Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s voice in his mind, crisp and clear,

    ¡°Perhaps I should lead the charge. I might be able to trigger the spell that my Teacher has left upon me. Ites into effect whenever I am in danger.

    This was an illusory hope. Despite his powerful skills, Su Wuming had yet to reach the Realm of the Dharmakaya and the enemy before them was, undeniably, a true god. Meng Qi could imagine the tragic deaths of Qi Zhengyan and Jiang Zhiwei even though he could feel that they were neither resigned nor despondent.

    He felt his eyes get wet, intensely hating his helplessness in this time of dire need.

    Jiang Zhiwei giggled like she wasforting them and rousing their will to fight for their survival.

    ¡°Resurrect me one day if I die.¡±

    ¡°Resurrect?¡± Meng Qi remembered the tragedy of their previous Death Task. ¡°It was Senior Brother Zhang then, and now will it be Senior Brother Qi and Jiang Zhiwei?

    ¡°And you expect me to sit still?¡±

    He rekindled the me in his heart, he rummaged through his storage bag to see if anything within could be used for their deliverance. Together with hispanions, he will fight, and together they will embrace Death!

    Qi Zhengyan and Jiang Zhiwei threw themselves forward and Ruan Yushu worked her magic while Zhao Heng stood in Wen Jing¡¯s way, preventing his attack with gritted teeth.

    The Supreme-wisdom Tree had shown no reaction, it would not help!

    The Animated Peach showed no reaction as well, it would not help either!

    The Fiery Core of the Grand Sun was still being sealed and could not be used!

    The Wrist Bone of Nether would be of no use!

    He looked at Qi Zhengyan¡¯s back, erect and stern, the embodiment of his steely resolve, and Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s lean posture, tall and straight like her temperament. The former conjured six other doppelgangers, each preparing to cast spells, while thetter consumed the lifeforce of her Vital Spirit, holding her sword as if to wield an eminence that even halted Time.

    Their silhouettes were burned into Meng Qi¡¯s mind.

    ¡°No, no, no, no, no!¡± Meng Qi screamed in hysteria as he continued to rummage through his bag, finding nothing that would help.

    Suddenly, his fingers grazed an item that he had long forgotten about. It eased his anxiety.

    It was a wooden figurine carved to resemble Meng Qi.

    ¡°Is this not the wooden carving that Master Lu gave me when we first met in Maoling?¡± Meng Qi took it out and studied its lifelike appearance.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    The fabric of Time was torn asunder. The energy bestowed by the Saint Emperor of Benevolence¡¯s worshippers encircled him, shrouding him in a cloak of brilliant sparkles. Having learned his lesson earlier, He struck Jiang Zhiwei first, sending her flying with blood spurting from her mouth and her aura plummeting precipitously. Qi Zhengyan¡¯s expression remained cid as ever, his eyes remained transfixed upon the Saint Emperor of Benevolence,pletely oblivious to what had happened to Jiang Zhiwei.

    At this moment, the wooden figurine in Meng Qi¡¯s hand began to grow hot to the touch!

    At the back mountain of Huamei Heights, Master Lu was seated in his humble shack gazing at the grave just outside with longing.

    His spiritual senses tingled suddenly. He gripped the hilt of his sword, ripped it out of its scabbard, and then shed at space before him before he vanished into thin air.

    The warm sensation Meng Qi felt had barely registered when the wooden figurine began to shine brightly in his hand. The brightness focused into a single point that then turned into a ded aura that zipped from Meng Qi¡¯s hands, smiting furiously at the Saint Emperor of Benevolence.

    ¡°Was that Master Lu¡¯s token?¡± Meng Qi thought nkly.

    The sword light filled into the earth and the skies. As it flew, Meng Qi heard Master Lu¡¯s solemn voice

    ¡°By this stroke, let there be no more gods and demons in this world.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± The Saint Emperor of Benevolence was bracing himself against retaliation when he felt himself getting weaker. An astounding change in the ambiance around him stripped him of his all-powerful immortality as tendrils of his Vital Spirit together with the energy of his worshippers rose from his body and shot up into the sky.

    ¡°How is this possible?¡± He was in disbelief and his body trembled with newfound fear. Suddenly, he vanished, removed from the world of mortals and back into the Heavens.

    Somewhere in a hidden corner of this dimension, the voice of an old man howling sounded in the sky.

    ¡°For centuries I have toiled to pursue full enlightenment so that one day I can achieve the power of gods and demons, and be a mundane mortal no more!¡±

    His voice had barely escaped his throat when he felt a sensation descending upon him from the Heavens. There was a huge sh of green light that engulfed him and then drew him up into the clouds.

    ¡°What is this...¡± The old man could barely think clearly and was unable to break free.

    There was another sh of lightÒ»another sword light followed by a loud voice.

    ¡°By this stroke, let the Heavenly Passage be broken, and no one can confer with Heaven save by divine ascendancy or spiritual visions.¡±

    There was a loud crack, and the sacrificial altar began to crumble and fall. The nine-colored Passage to the skies vanished into nothingness.

    There came another swirling sh of lightÒ»another sword light, and the voice boomed once more.

    ¡°By this stroke, let there be only peace upon the waters of Nu River, and the Devil Qi that has tormented it shall be no more.¡±

    There was a loud boom. The Nu River turned quiet, the Devil Qi emanating from the riverpletely dispelled. Heads emerged from the surfaceÒ»warriors of the Exterior Realms who had fallen into the river earlier. Even Jiang Zhiwei could be seen floating weakly over the calm undtions of the current.

    ¡°By this stroke, let all demonic and evil beings return to their true selves.¡±

    The sh of the sword light shone upon the waves of the river, undoing the curse that had gued it for ages. The river monsters broke the surface of the river and slowly reverted tomon aquatic species.

    Meng Qi took in the spectacle gaping in astonishment.

    He had always known that Master Lu wielded great strength, but never had he imagined that his powers reached such heights!

    Yet, he felt, with such strength, Master Lu should have been able to reign supreme across allnds. Gu Erduo would even seem to pale inparison!

    At the shack at the back mountain, Master Lu sat before an anomaly in the continuum of Space and TimeÒ»a chaotic vortex that swirled endlessly. There was a sh of light and his sword flew back into its scabbard.

    The distortion began to fade and everything slowly return to normal. Suddenly, the atmosphere tensed around him as a deep and hollow voice resonated from an unknown ce.

    ¡°Do you want to resurrect your wife?¡±

    Master Lu sighed and smile as he replied. ¡°I will see to it myself.¡±

    His eyes held strong resolve.

    The anomaly dissipated and then vanished as if nothing had happened.

    Witnessing such a climactic turn of events, the warriors of the imperial army gave up and surrendered to the Revolutionary Army as if they had truly seen a vision. Only Du Gushi refused to concede defeat.

    The hollow voice of the Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms rumbled in the ears of Meng Qi and hispanions.

    ¡°The task isplete. You will now return.¡±

 Chapter 735: Withdrawal

    <h4>Chapter 735: Withdrawal</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    In the battle of Nu River, the great warrior, the great Master ¡°Shi¡± had summoned a true Immortal who had performed wonders, severed the Heavenly Passage, and undid the demonic aura guing thend.

    Seeing that Du Huaishang was invested with divine blessings that could signify heavenly mandate, Wu Che, the Marquis of Wutong, General Kou Jin, and many others immediately surrendered. Only Du Gushi, the Martial Monarch was adamant in his refusal to yield. He battled nine great warriors to his death, ying two and injuring three of his opponents before he breathed hisst.

    The Revolutionary Army crossed the Nu River and reorganized while they sent word to the capital.

    Before long, news of the dramatic battle spread far and wide, piquing the interest of everyone who heard of it.

    At the same time, there was an intriguing tale of one of the most powerful warriors of the former generation, one who was known as the ¡°Heaven-defying Dragon.¡± He was rumored to have passed on many years ago, but his abode was recently discovered. It was wide open, without any magical barriers in ce. It seemed to have been recently inhabited, and there were no signs of plunder.

    Meng Qi and hispanions were returned to the Samsara Square where dense mists lingered. He felt the humid atmosphere moistening his skin as he was stripped of all fatigue and weariness. Even the damage to his Dharmic Form due to his use of the Nature-involving Knack had been restored.

    He had always suspected that unknown detriment may lie behind the healing of the Dominator of the Samsara of Six Realms, but their adventures in the World of Samsara had often put them almost at the brink of death. It left him no choice but to ept the goodwill of the vemaster who was also their benefactor and hope that he would discover alternatives in the future.

    ¡°The Revolutionary Army led by Du Huaishang has crossed Nu River and is on its way to take the capital. The main task has beenpleted and you will each receive a reward of 4,500 Karma points.

    ¡°You slew a Top ss Master Pro and two Peerless Master Pro from the opposing faction. You will each receive 7,000 Karma Points.

    ¡°There will be no evaluations for this task. You will each be awarded a Reincarnation Charm.

    ¡°With thepletion of your second Death Task, you will now tread deeper into the World of Samsara. You will discover more ancient relics and encounter other Samsara travelers of different tribes and ethnicities, including demons, monsters, immortals or other supernatural beings. Unique tasks that reward disciplines and skills of the Dharmakaya Realm, as well as Precious Weapons and artifacts of the same Realm, shall also be open to you. Your rewards will no longer be restricted to skills or disciplines that may be iplete or have costly drawbacks. You can also select a name for yourpany and also select a site as a haven¡ªa sanctuary in a world that you are truly familiar with. You can select three portals of entry around the actual world that will lead to the Samsara world itself, and Time in both worlds shall be in sync but it will not be an anciry dimension.¡±

    ¡°We have indeed been given more freedom and prerogative after thepletion of the second Death Task...¡± Meng Qi thought to himself, swelling with emotion, as he stepped out of the swirling mist.

    The final privilege mentioned might seem hardly useful since his admission into the guild of The Immortals, but there maye a time when he would need it. There was a snag, however: they did not have any world or dimension that they were fully familiar with.

    Apparently, they were getting promoted too fast, that they had limited experience in the worlds of Samsara!

    He had barely sighed when the voice of the Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms reverberated again.

    ¡°Qi Zhengyan has elected to withdraw from thepany and be an independent Samsara traveler.¡±

    Meng Qi¡¯s thoughts and eyes froze. Sadness crept from his heart as he took in the news. ¡°Soes what had toe after all...¡±

    ¡°This...¡± Jiang Zhiwei had noticed that Qi Zhengyan had been behaving strangely since the end of their previous mission. Her suspicions had grown during the course of this mission but never had she imagined that Qi Zhengyan would withdraw from thepany so abruptly. They were close-knit friends who had survived fire and steel together. Was there no way of resolving whatever discord they may have?

    Ruan Yushu pursed her lips glumly. In the previous Death Task, theirpanions had died, and now there was the agony of separation.

    Their adventures in the World of Samsara had opened her eyes¡ªa doted and pampered daughter of a noble family¡ªto the torment and powerlessness of Man¡¯s fragile and abiding mortality

    Having endured pain due to the death of hispanions, Zhao Heng was only surprised and faintly shocked this time, recalling Qi Zhengyan¡¯s quirks recently.

    ¡°Qi Zhengyan has left you a message, do you wish to listen to it now?¡± The lofty voice of the Dominator came again.

    Jiang Zhiwei and Meng Qi looked at each other. He nodded gently and hoarsely said, ¡°Yes.¡±

    There was a pause before the familiar voice of Qi Zhengyan echoed.

    ¡°The first twenty years of my life were ordinary and mundane. It was not until I met all of that everything changed. Since then, I have been exposed to various martial disciplines and skills, was supplied with weapons, and had the opportunity to increase my strength, all of which have helped me improve. More importantly, I have been fortunate to know a band of brothers and sisters¡ªsiblings that have my back during battle.¡±

    Qi Zhengyan normally revealed nothing of his feelings and emotions, but they could detect mncholy in the words he uttered.

    ¡°Senior Brother Zhang is a true and honest person. He never looked at us with disdain or contempt despite our humble background. He is, with no doubt, a true Senior Brother to us all¡ªa person worthy of our admiration and respect. Sister Jiang Zhiwei only has her study of swordsmanship in her mind, but she is generous, noble and warm of heart, sprinkling everyone around her with sincerity and kindness. I would have fallen for her if we had not met under such circumstances. Sister Ruan Yushu is altogether different from what I envisioned a daughter of a noble family would be. Despite her frosty demeanor, she is actually a kind person. A person who looks upon everything with an impartial eye and never one to shy away from danger. Zhao Heng keeps in his heart a dignified ambition, but he set aside all differences of standing and prestige to mingle with us.

    ¡°Meng Qi wears a silly and whimsical facade, but he is actually one who has an eye for even the most delicate detail about everyone around him. A noble and warm person at heart, he would do anything for a friend¡ªeven charge headfirst into battle for a brother. He is a person I would dly trust with my secrets. I might have long fallen into the Devil Path if not for his outspokenness and candor.¡±

    Multitudes of intense emotions filled Meng Qi. He felt his nose throb as he muttered. ¡°Damn you, Senior Brother! Do you have to be so eloquent at a moment such as this?¡±

    Ruan Yushu¡¯s eyes were reddish and Jiang Zhiwei braced herself, hardly breathing as sadness lingered over all of them.

    Qi Zhengyan continued. ¡°Still, we are hardly the only ones living in the world. There is no friendship that ispletely free from the trappings and restrictions of the mortal world. I received the legacy of the Devil Lord during our adventure at the Devil Tomb. It was when all else had failed during our adventure at the Holy Mountain that I was forced to embrace the corrupting contagion of evil. Through the numerous adventures we had together, especially the meditation and assimtion of the Wordless Stone Stele and Meng Qi¡¯s interpretation and adaptation of the teachings of the School of Mo, I was able to form my own insights¡ªa vision that I will do anything to realize!

    ¡°I may not descend into the path of evil, at least not in the conventional sense, but there will inevitably be conflicting ideas between us¡ªshes that would have made our separation unavoidable.¡±

    He began to expel all emotions from his words, bing lukewarmlyposed with a hint of pensiveness. ¡°I have always admired people who wield dominant strength and powers and are able to befriend anyone regardless of their beliefs and standpoints, but now I know: Separation is inexorable, friendship or kinship be damned. We will walk our own separate paths when the timees, not because of good or evil but because of the ideas we choose to embody.¡±

    ¡°What ideas were they?¡± Jiang Zhiwei directed the question at Meng Qi, certain he would know about it.

    Meng Qi briefly ryed the visions that Qi Zhengyan had once expressed to him. By the end of his ount, Jiang Zhiwei and Ruan Yushu had slumped into silence, fullyprehending the schism that had formed between their beliefs and Qi Zhengyan¡¯s. They both frowned, troubled by his heretical aspirations. They have no hate or anger towards him, but yet, they could find no way to ept his apostatic beliefs. They could only sigh in defeat!

    Normally, one of mild age and experience such as they would never be able to fullyprehend the trials and tribtions that stood before one¡¯s realization of visions and dreams, but Qi Zhengyan¡¯s words had impressed upon them the struggle that he was willing to undertake.

    Zhao Heng stared nkly into the air, betraying nothing of what he thought.

    Qi Zhengyan¡¯s message had been paused by the Dominator when Meng Qi was exining Qi Zhengyan¡¯s predicament to the others. It now resumed.

    ¡°We may have to fight each other in the future if we meet. I will give no quarter, and I expect you to do the same to me. As long as you remember to go to the grave and offer a prayer or two during Qingming, that will be good enough for me.¡±

    Meng Qi sighed. Sadness and distress rushed like waves over him together with the anguish of helplessness. Qi Zhengyan¡¯s words were delivered in a simple and ordinary tone that belied its cruel significance, making it harder to bear than even his future conflicts with Gu Xiaosang.

    ¡°Perhaps this is part of one¡¯s growing pains, to painfully ept the inevitable...¡±Meng Qi smiled bitterly to himself.

    Qi Zhengyan sighed, and then his tone changed. The mncholy in his voice subsided as he continued, ¡°There have been mentions of the rtionship between He Who Fishes and He Who Is The Fish in the recollections of the Devil Lord. In previous eras, during the pre-ancient age, the many entities were inherent to the Realm of the Legends since their birth. This made them intrinsically different from mere mortals and demons. They had countless different projections of themselves¡ª external personalities that existed in many other parallel worlds. This made them immortals. Existences that would never fade nor perish. However, as one era withers and another reces it, the change in the environment of Nature caused rifts that gradually separated the external personalities from their actual forms, allowing them to slowly shape into separate existences themselves. Thus, even mortals and demons began to shape external projections of themselves although it is hard for them to notice the link between different worlds and dimensions.

    ¡°You must not onlymunicate with your parallel self which resides in the Shards of Cosmic Glow to achieve the Realm of the Legends, but you must also reach out to all your external personalities scattered in all other worlds and dimensions, assimte their existences as part of your own, and return them all to you. Then you shall be a Legend: the Singr Existence across all worlds and dimensions.

    ¡°He Who Fishes is the actual existence of an entity or a person, while He Who Is The Fish is one of the many external personalities projected from the actual being.¡±

    Qi Zhengyan¡¯s voice faded, signifying the end of his message.

    ¡°The people of the Evesting Tribes are actual existences of themselves, while I am an external personality projected on to Earth by an entity who is the One Who Fishes before I was drawn to this world?¡± Meng Qi began to understand the gist of the message. What about the ¡°many worlds and dimensions¡±?

    He tried hard to ponder on the words in the message, eager to pry any details that he might have missed, but there were still pieces missing from the puzzle. He turned to look at Jiang Zhiwei, Ruan Yushu and Zhao Heng, noticing the nk looks on their faces. Clearly, they knew nothing about the matter as well. With a few questions to hispanions, Meng Qi found that the hardly knew more than he did about the connection between the actual world they were in and other worlds and dimensions.

    ¡°I have to return and ask my Teacher about this.¡± Jiang Zhiwei remembered her teacher, Su Wuming, who was knowledgeable in such matters.

    Hearing the name Su Wuming, Zhao Heng remembered Master Lu. He exhaled heavily and said, ¡°To think that Master Lu has achieved such powers. What he did reminds me of the legendary entities we have read about in legends and fables.¡±

    ¡°I believe there may be other secrets. Otherwise, the barbarians of the North and the evil folk would hardly dare emerge when he wielded such powers.¡± Jiang Zhiwei replied, deeply interested in the Master Lu who was once named ¡°The Greatest Swordsman under All Heavens.¡± Her gaze drifted to Meng Qi, knowing that he would surely know more about him since it was he who had produced the wooden figurine.

    Meng Qi smiled weakly, ¡°I do not know much myself, but I have to go to Huamei Heights to thank him since it was his wooden figurine that saved us. I hope he will be able to resolve our questions.¡±

    However, he immediately thought of anotherplication. ¡°Would this be considered disclosing the secrets of the World of Samsara?

    ¡°But we are still alive, would this not count?¡±

    ¡°Let us first exchange our spoils for Karma Points and then trade for information about our next task.¡± Jiang Zhiwei said hastily, repressing her curiosity.

    Zhao Heng removed a huge double-handed sword. It was the one that had thrown Jiang Zhiwei off her feet. ¡°Du Gushi threw it and it fell near one of the boats, so I kept it.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡± Meng Qi exhaled and set aside his thoughts and doubts about Qi Zhengyan¡¯s exnation about the One Who Fishes and One Who Was The Fish. From his bag, he took out the Divine Lord of Plenitude and Miao Cong¡¯s Precious Weapons and Space Ring.

    Jiang Zhiwei nced at the items. ¡°The first few items are the bounty you reaped when you slew the Lord of Shadows, right? They should be yours alone since you did it by yourself.¡±

    Miao Cong was killed by Meng Qi and Qi Zhengyan together when Jiang Zhiwei and the others were keeping the assassin at bay. Hence, his items would be equally divided.

    Unfortunately, the assassin had brought hardly anything with him so that he could easily escape, and his Precious Weapon was destroyed by Meng Qi¡¯s Saber of the Shattered Jade during their skirmish.

    Without saying much, Meng Qi exchanged the items of the Divine Lord of Plenitude for 7,800 Karma Points, the Space Ring, healing elixirs and the Precious Weapons of Miao Cong for 15,500 Karma Points, and the double-handed sword of Du Gushi for 5,000 Karma Points. The sum was divided among them so that each of them received 5,125 Karma Points. With the 3,100 Points and 6,000 Points returned to him by Ruan Yushu and Zhao Heng respectively, Meng Qi¡¯s total rose to 39,915 Karma Points.

    Jiang Zhiwei had 16,625 Points, Ruan Yushu 13,525 Points, and Zhao Heng had 10,925 Points.

    ¡°I n to exchange for more time and a Reincarnation Charm to be used together for my training. I want to try for the First Celestial Ladder.¡± Zhao Heng was the first to speak.

    They could, at most, exchange for a year¡¯s time to be used in conjunction with the period orded by a Reincarnation Charm.

    Meng Qi looked at the Reincarnation Charm and remembered the Apotheosized World. The ¡°treasures¡± left in the Jade Virtual Pce that Yang Jian had told him about appeared in his mind, but he did not intend to go now. Not only was the Jade Virtual Pce still mysteriously hidden from sight, but the Pce was also constantly watched by many powerful enemies. A hasty venture there without the Realm of a Grandmaster could put him in greater danger than his most recent Death Task. It would be safer if he first improved his powers and invited Primogenitor Lingbao to go with him. However, he would not be able to enlist the help of the leader of The Immortals if he were to enter the Apotheosized World for more than a year to train. Duke Huan alone would hardly be sufficient to help him.

    Yang Jian¡¯s message had left greatly anticipating a visit to the Jade Virtual Pce, but there was no such thing as being too cautious.

    ¡°Still a bit short of 40,000 Karma Points.¡± Meng Qi frowned.

    ¡°Forty thousand Karma Points? Do you intend to exchange for the second volume of the Muscle-bone Strengthening Scripture?¡± Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s head turned as soon as she heard his murmur.

 Chapter 736: Each with Their Own Samsara

    <h4>Chapter 736: Each with Their Own Samsara</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Meng Qi nodded slightly. ¡°Aside from this, I won¡¯t exchange for anything else because it¡¯s pointless.¡±

    ¡°It is difficult toplete any task with just divine weapons and elixirs. It would be possible with Dharmakaya skills, but it would be risky. I¡¯m notcking in Dharmakaya movements, so it¡¯s unnecessary for me to exchange for them. I have no need for Precious Weapons as my four weapons are of exquisite quality. What I do need are healing elixirs like the Immortality Elixir of East Pole, the subsidiary Exterior skills, and secret treasure charms to make a quick getaway.¡±

    There were three parts to the ¡°Muscle-bone Strengthening Scripture,¡± first of which was the elevation from enlighten the Apertures to the Exterior, worth 10,000 Karma points. The second part was the elevation from the Exterior to near Dharmakaya, worth 40,000 Karma points. Thest part was the elevation from near Dharmakaya to the real Dharmakaya, or if the practitioner was already at the Dharmakaya level, he/she could take it to another level, worth 100,000 Karma points. In order toplete the task, he just had to exchange for the third part. Apart from the cost in terms of Karma points, there were no other requirements.

    In addition, it had the ability to turn rotten things into treasure, elevating skills from any style. As long as they had enough Karma points, it was the best choice.

    ¡°I¡¯ll lend you some karma points, just don¡¯t forget the interest rate which stands at 1 to 1.4 percent,¡± Jiang Zhiwei said with augh.

    With Qi Zhengyan¡¯s departure from the group, they could not help but bring up memories. They smiled to hide the pain inside.

    ¡°I¡¯ll even increase the interest rate to 2.2 percent. Five hundred Karma points are nothing.¡± Meng Qi answered with augh. His tone was like that of someone from a respected family. With the sense of the ¡°World of Dao¡± and possible understanding of the ¡°I, the Unique and Righteous¡± in the future, he did not have to worry about Karma points.

    When he received 500 Karma points from Jiang Zhiwei, Meng Qi walked straight up to the pir and chose the second part of the ¡°Muscle-bone Strengthening Scripture¡±.

    Suddenly he felt something heavynd in his hands. A thick scripture appeared. It contained 33 different positions and notations.

    As he flipped through the book, Meng Qi asked Zhao Heng casually, ¡°Which world will you enter with the Reincarnation Charm? Do you want to find out more about the next task before deciding?¡±

    ¡°You have a point. I did kind of rush to a decision.¡± Zhao Heng replied with a sigh.

    After his first Death Task, he had been rich in Karma points. Sure, there were a few deaths, but without a ban on using secret treasures, he was able toe out of it unscathed. However, thetest Death Task had scared him a bit because he was lucky to have evenpleted it. Without the wooden sculpture from Master Lu, it seemed they would have only been able to seed if Qi Zhengyan had brought the Saint Emperor of Benevolence down to the ninth underground level and sacrificed himself in the process. It would have killed the fighting spirit of the soldiers of the imperial court, and they could have won by strategizing and fighting hard.

    Otherwise, there would have been one or two more deaths out of the four of them!

    The near-death experience frightened him. He had realized that his strength was still not up to scratch. He was in a rush to elevate his ability, which was why as soon as he got the Reincarnation Charm, he had wanted to rely on it to gain more skills. However, he had forgotten about exchanging for the details of the next task.

    Meng Qi smiled without saying anything. He exchanged for the details of the next task.

    ¡°The next task will be an individual task. You might cross paths with other Samsara travelers and teams, but please exchange for the details individually. The price is still 400 Karma points.¡± The Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms spoke expressionlessly.

    ¡°Individual task? It¡¯s a good thing that I borrowed 500 Karma points!¡± As these thoughts appeared in Meng Qi¡¯s mind, he took out 400 points from the 415 he had left over.

    Suddenly, the grand, solemn voice of the Dominator of Samsara in the Six Realms reverberated in his heart.

    ¡°In the age of chaos, demons and ghosts hold the reins. They¡¯ve contaminated the souls of innocents. Though many Taoist monks and swordsmen have tried putting a stop to the evil, it¡¯s still a drop in the ocean. They could only save the city and eliminate a few ghosts here and there.

    ¡°Main task: Head to Lanruo Temple and locate the Real Body of the Warlock of the Dark Mountain. Find his roots andpletely eliminate him. If the task is sessfullypleted, you will be rewarded 4,000 Karma points. Fail, however, and the same amount will be deducted. If you have insufficient Karma points, you will be obliterated.

    ¡°The details of the individual task cannot be revealed to other members of the team, otherwise you will be obliterated.¡±

    ¡°Damn, is this the Female Ghost Story? Is it a good idea to be enemies with the Warlock of the Dark Mountain?¡± Meng Qi froze. From the words ¡°find his roots¡±, he realized this was far different from what he had anticipated. There must be some hidden secrets and the Warlock¡¯s strength had perhaps grown exponentially!

    Meng Qi gathered his thoughts and looked at Jiang Zhiwei and the others. He realized that they were all shaking their heads, realizing that they could not reveal the details of their individual tasks.

    Zhao Heng heaved a sigh. ¡°I n to go back to the spiritual realm we just left. Since the Revolutionary Army is about to win the battle and we have a history of helping each other, I could get a lot of help. That will beneficial for the advancement of challenges.¡±

    What he did not mention was that the imperial court was about to fall, and he could gain a lot of spoils and use Du Huaishang¡¯s breath to practice and elevate himself!

    ¡°Good choice.¡± Meng Qimented. By the next task, Zhao Heng would more than likely cross the first level of the Celestial Ladder.

    Zhao Heng used 2,400 Karma points to exchange for a year¡¯s time, adding to the two months he had from the Reincarnation Charm. Since he had exchanged the protecting secret treasure from before for karma points to deal with the Death Task, this time he chose a Top Grade Vertical Golden Light that could be used twice. Though it cost him 6,300 Karma points, it was necessary in case of a dire situation!

    Since he still had 1,800 karma points, he decided to exchange back the Dragonsnake Sword in order to deal with the monitoring of the Political Affairs Hall. In the end, he was only left with 100 points.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s a good idea to use the Reincarnation Charm during the time to exchange for things. At least he would be getting maximum usage out of it,¡± Meng Qi said as he looked at Ruan Yushu and Jiang Zhiwei.

    ¡°That¡¯s what I would do when I be a grandmaster, but I would choose to head to the apotheosized world instead!¡±

    Ruan Yushu agreed. ¡°That¡¯s how I was nning to exchange and hopefully get past the first level of the Celestial Ladder before the next task.¡±

    She puckered her lips in annoyance as though she was displeased with her own strength. Clearly, she was dissatisfied with the result of death.

    ¡°If so, which world will you be headed to?¡± an interested Jiang Zhiwei asked.

    ¡°If I choose an easy world, then the challenge would becking. However, if the world I choose is too dangerous, then my life will be in peril.¡±

    ¡°I want to return to the Apotheosized World to learn the zither and pass on my talent,¡± said Ruan Yushu, her eyshes like fans pping about. It seemed she had long thought about it.

    ¡°The Apotheosized World?¡± Meng Qi frowned. ¡°Well, it makes sense, I suppose. As long as you don¡¯t get involved in the war for thend, it wouldn¡¯t be too dangerous, but you should still exchange for some secret treasures for protection.¡±

    Compared to the Journey to the West where ghosts and monsters roamed and which was full of danger, the Apotheosized World was far better.

    Jiang Zhiwei smiled. ¡°I want to return to the apotheosis too and roam thend. I want to check out the School of Mo in Qing. I could apany Sister Yushu.¡±

    ¡°Since I have the Reincarnation Charm, I should make good use of it. During the battle with Wen Jing, I had used my Sword Principle to the maximum, and I felt my improvement. Hence, I don¡¯t want to exchange for other sword art but ept more challenges instead in order to enhance my Sword Principles!¡±

    Meng Qi rubbed his eyes and mocked himself. ¡°While you¡¯re there, can you help me gather some news on the Jade Virtual Pce? The Immortals have some history in the Apotheosized World, so you could use them.¡±

    Everyone present was a part of the Immortals, so Meng Qi did not have to worry about hiding anything from them.

    Like Zhao Heng, Ruan Yushu had previously exchanged all of her protective treasures for Karma points. Now she had no choice but to exchange for another protective treasure, allowing the Dominator to earn quite a lump sum. However, Ruan Yushu had no choice back then because she had wanted to be prepared for the death task.

    Since the Guanghan Jade Robe had the power to awaken the Vital Spirit and fend off spirits, Ruan Yushu chose the ¡°True Talisman of the Cloudy Plumes¡± with Meng Qi¡¯s help. The talisman could be activated twice, which could create a dummy and help the user absorb an attack. Though the defensive element was not as good as the Guanghan Jade Robe, it could still effectively defend against rope-type treasures. If used coherently with the Robe, it could take an attack by other secret treasures. It was worth 7,000 Karma points.

    Aside from that, since she had to return the Zither of Seven Deities upon returning from the Apotheosized World, Ruan Yushu decided to use 4,000 Karma points on enhancing the Phoenix-perching Zither to Mid Grade. She hoped that before the next task it could be elevated to Top Grade.

    Take away another 2,400 Karma points for a year¡¯s time, Ruan Yushu was only left with 125 points.

    Jiang Zhiwei had to prepare against strange secret treasures if she wanted to roam the Apotheosized World. With Meng Qi¡¯s guidance, she exchanged for two secret treasures to be used with the Seamless Robes of Heaven. One was a top grade secret treasure ¡°Grand Luo Medallion,¡± which could be used twice to protect the Vital Spirit¡ªworth 7,000 Karma points. The other was the ¡°Mannequin of Selflessness,¡± which could rece one¡¯s body to take on any attack, again could be used twice¡ªworth 6,000 points.

    In the end, Jiang Zhiwei was left with 725 Karma points which she kept because she could not find anything else worth getting.

    ¡°You should all go the Azure Heaven first and find Pao-P¡¯u-Tzu to borrow some healing elixirs in order to be safe.¡± Meng Qi suggested.

    He was taking a leaf from the Bluecloud Progenitor¡¯s book!

    Jiang Zhiwei and Ruan Yushu both nodded without saying anything. The situation with Qi Zhengyan had made them realize they were helpless. Zhao Heng was anxious to improve his strength so he did not want to waste any time.

    Watching them disappear from Samsara Square, Meng Qi sat down cross-legged. He felt quiet and peaceful. Though the ce was serene and peaceful with the towering statues of the magical beasts, he felt cold and alone.

    ¡°Who would still remain in the end?¡±

    After a long while, he heaved a sigh and decided to return. He reappeared at the Pure Sun Sect.

    Since he was not sure if Master Lu wanted people to know about him, Meng Qi did not mention him to Taoist Chonghe and that sword attack. He bade them farewell and headed straight for Huamei Heights.

 Chapter 737: Extreme Devotion Brought the Greatest Sword

    <h4>Chapter 737: Extreme Devotion Brought the Greatest Sword</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    The coldest days of the year had passed. Frozen rivers were melting and old trees were sprouting. Though there was still thin snow in the mountains, spring hade quietly.

    With its natural beauty and meandering paths, Mount Huamei looked like a scenic spot in River East. With birds twittering and more huntersing in, it became more lively and beautiful.

    ¡°Ice Fairy¡± Ye Yuqi was out of town this time, but Meng Qi was no longer a stranger. Led by a disciple, he came into the back mountain and saw the ordinary thatched cottage. Beside ity an undecorated grave.

    Master Lu still wore the in ck gown. He was bending low with a hoe in his hand,pletely lost in weeding the flowerbeds that were full of exotic flowers and rare herbs around the grave. The long sword, which was famous all over the world for its action when out of the scabbard,y aside quietly.

    Considering his realm, strength, and control of the sword, he could easily kill off weeds and pests without any harm to the flowers by waving his hand, but he didn¡¯t do so. Instead, he used the hoe slowly and leisurely with great devotion as if he were doing the most valuable and artistic thing in the world. Lost in the devotion, he could naturally forget about all his sorrow and trouble and enjoy the inner peace that words could not begin to describe.

    Meng Qi stood still beside the thatched cottage. He didn¡¯t greet Master Lu or interrupt his work. Instead, Meng Qi watched it attentively and felt as if he were back to the moment when he was enjoying carvings in Maoling. He calmed himself, felt peaceful and found the wisdom in himself.

    No one knew how long it was before Master Lu finally straightened up and walked back to his cottage. He put the hoe against the wall, sat down cross-legged, pointed, and said to Meng Qi, ¡°Please sit.¡±

    He gazed at Meng Qi attentively, waiting carefully for his reply.

    ¡°Thank you for saving me. I¡¯ve got nothing to repay your kindness with aside from this tree. It carries the sword from World of Dao in Seven Moves of Heaven Interception,¡± Meng Qi said tly. He took out the Supreme-wisdom Tree and put it in front of him. The tree was verdurous and had hidden vitality. Its branches and leaves swung with the breeze, and the sword glittered faintly.

    Master Lu nced at the Supreme-wisdom Tree and smilingly said, ¡°You really have strong genuine Qi and obsessional karmas. You¡¯re even tied up with the Buddha and Heaven Interception.¡±

    After teasing, he sighed. ¡°I would have definitely rejected it if you brought it to me before the turn of the year. Now, it is just in time so that I can get prepared for the next part.¡±

    Meng Qi was totally confused. What did Master Lu mean?

    He thought it over but didn¡¯t ask. Instead, he said, ¡°I can hardly forget about your swordy that day. Your sword is famous all over the world for changing Dharma and Logos when out of the scabbard. You used it so well with mysterious changes that you managed to set rules for the world and limitations for immortals. When you brandished your sword, no one dared to disobey. You¡¯re far from being merely a Human Immortal or Earth Immortal. You¡¯re simr to one of the big powers I¡¯ve met...¡±

    Meng Qi told him the story where Yang Jian set up the monument, leaving out the beginning and the end. He stared at Master Lu in anticipation of his reply. He wondered, ¡°Could Master Lu be in the same realm as Lord of Purity and Magic, far more powerful than a Human Immortal or Earth Immortal? Otherwise, why would such things be so simr?¡±

    However, if it were so, guys like Gu Erduo would have been destroyed long ago!

    Master Lu listened attentively and quietly. Atst, he smiled as if mocking himself. ¡°I¡¯m far inferior to YuXu Yang Jiang. I can iste mortals and immortals in that world, making them ascend or stay away from us, but here in our world, the Ninth Heaven, I¡¯m still not powerful enough. Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t...¡± Meng Qi shook his head in confusion and then frowned. ¡°Are we in a special world where Dharma and Logos can¡¯t be easily changed just like that in the Ninth Heaven?¡±

    This reminded him of a legend.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Master Lu replied cidly. His eyes looked as clear as a bottomlesske. ¡°I just ascended to be an Earth Immortal. I¡¯ve achieved something else with a few features of the state of a Legend. That¡¯s why I can set rules and bring harmony to this world with the help of our ce.¡±

    ¡°A few features?¡± Meng Qi got a nasty shock. ¡°But the state of a Legend should be a realm very far away from us, isn¡¯t it? Why can you feel it now?¡±

    He didn¡¯t know about the state of a Legend and he only knew of all realms before the experience in Evesting Valley or before what Qi Zhengyan told him. Now he was confused again because of Master Lu and he remained very much in the dark.

    Master Lu breathed just like an ordinary man. The long sword wasid aside. His eyes looked deep at first, but if one looked closer, they felt pure. He smiled.

    ¡°The state of a Legend is an inevitable process no matter if you practice Kung Fu or Taoism. Normally, a Taoist consummates himself as a Divine Immortal, but in Buddhism, only Buddhas among Maha Bodhisattva and Great Arhat can sense the ¡®External Personality¡¯ in the dark, establish contact, wake it up and turn it into ¡®Internal Personality¡¯. In Buddhism, the only way realms can be Buddha is after stepping into the state of a Legend. Some Maha Bodhisattva and Great Arhat who have unfulfilled wishes or refuse to be Buddha are known as the Immortal Venerable in Taoism.¡±

    As it was his first time to systematically know about the path after Dhamakaya, Meng Qi was rather interested. ¡°Legend¡± could stand for a realm, but it was more meant for features of the realm.

    Realms where Human Immortal, Earth Immortal, Divine Immortal, the Immortal Venerable (Legend) and Zhen Wu stayed? The realm of Heaven Sovereign? The realm of Taoist Primogenitor and Buddha? Meng Qi analyzed them quite excitedly.

    ¡°An old saying in Buddhism goes: The world is just like an abyss of misery. A man can be qualified to ovee it as long as he ims Dharmakaya. Legend is an important stage, connecting the ¡®External Personality¡¯ of all worlds. With countless power on him, he will survive the abyss of misery and will never die. He¡¯s capable of resurrection at any time unless we can trail his ¡®personalities¡¯ in all universes and kill them. Luckily they died of some unknown reasons, otherwise, they will live forever with enough lifespan,¡± Master Lu added. ¡°The Royal Advisor from Bomi whom you once met nned to rece the countless ¡®External Personalities¡¯ he sensed in the dark with ¡®other personalities¡¯ so as to im the legend. That was why I said he was going the wrong way.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± Meng Qi calmly nodded.

    The story of the angler and the fish came from the state of a Legend. The broken soul of Supreme Deity Mirror really functioned to help people to sense ¡°External Personality¡± in advance. The Evesting Tribe used it for reincarnation, which was totally a waste. No wonder Blood Sea Rakshasa longed so much for it. His so-called reincarnation was only used to cover up. He honestly wanted to turn ¡°External Personality¡± into ¡°Internal Personality.¡±

    If he could make it several times, would he have the features of a legend? Could it be what Master Lu had described?

    Blood Sea Rakshasa had lost the broken soul of the Supreme Deity Mirror. His scheme against Du Huaishang had been disrupted, too. What was worse, Master Lu had isted the world, making him almost die of anger, but no one was sure if he had made simr arrangements in other worlds.

    Meng Qi told Master Lu about his doubts. In the end, he said, ¡°I thought I knew the most Secret Scrolls. Unexpectedly, you know more.¡±

    ¡°Considering my age, it¡¯s normal that I¡¯ve experienced more and visited more relics and graves than you. I always know something that you don¡¯t know.¡± Master Luughed. ¡°Thanks to you, the evil intention of Blood Sea Rakshasa has been exposed, otherwise, we would have still been deceived. If he aplished something with the special Blood Shadow, it would be hard to deal with him. We might hardly kill him.¡±

    What he said amazed Meng Qi a lot. Sure enough, every Dharmakaya can be marvelous. Blood Sea Rakshasa was also up to something big with great ambition, even though his schemes were repeatedly disrupted by Meng Qi and some others. He may very well seed.

    ¡°Do you mean you contacted the ¡®External Personality¡¯ by chance and have a few features of legend?¡± Meng Qi ttered with a smile.

    Suddenly, Master Lu looked very gentle as he replied. ¡°Not really. I¡¯ve got a different experience. In fact, I haven¡¯t sensed ¡®External Personality.¡¯¡±

    He pointed at the exotic flowers and rare herbs beside the thatched cottage and said in a gentle voice, ¡°My wife liked flowers when she was alive. She nted them here. Now beautiful flowers grow all over the mountains as a feast for the eyes.¡±

    He told the story peacefully, but what he said was quite touching. Meng Qi was confused about why Master Lu brought this up, but he couldn¡¯t help being moved and feeling a bit gloomy.

    ¡°My wife was an optimistic and cordialdy who always smiled. She was querulous, but never squeamish. I was too dull to express myself, but I fell in love with her at first sight. I never expected she loved me too.¡± Master Lu said concisely with deep feelings in his eyes. He sounded so sad as he spoke gradually. ¡°After she died, I always visited old ces to think about her in case I forget her someday.

    ¡°The love for her is so strong and scorching deep in my heart. She remains unique to me. So does my love for her. With the unparalleled love and the persistence on the sword, I consider myself to be unique too¡ªunlike anyone else.

    ¡°I often sense the ¡®External Personality¡¯ in my dreams. But the deeper I feel the uniqueness of my love, the more I find myself different from ¡®them¡¯. As the love deepens day by day, I get gradually separated from ¡®them¡¯. We¡¯re totally different. ¡®External Personality¡¯ isn¡¯t me. And I am just what I am.

    ¡°This is quite opposite to the normal path of assembling all personalities. I have no idea if it is a path to ruin, but since I¡¯ve chosen it, following my own heart, all I can do is to explore the future.¡±

    Master Lu made no attempt to conceal his love for his wife, but Meng Qi didn¡¯t find it hypocritical or corny. Instead, thement about ¡°Wholehearted Sword,¡± widely known in Jianghu, suddenly urred to him:

    ¡°His extreme devotion brings the greatest sword, and his wife is his one and only love.¡±

 Chapter 738: Completion of the Interior

    <h4>Chapter 738: Completion of the Interior</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    ¡°Being extreme in love is being extreme in sword art, with only one dedication in one¡¯s entire life.¡± Mumbling this phrase over and over subconsciously, Meng Qi¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. He realized that he was a fish to be fished, part of External Personality. In order to get off the hook and be a legend, he cannot follow the normal path. However, the path of Master Lu, which emphasizes the separation from External Personality that rids of exterior influences to reinforce oneself, suited him perfectly!

    At present, he could not sense his numerous External Personalities and could only sense his original self. As long as he followed this original path, he would eventually be able to separate from the fisherman and tear off the fishing line. In that case, even though his unusual luck and numerous adventures woulde to a halt, he would be able to see his true self, jump out of the pond and be no longer be a fish. At that moment, he would be extremely close to being a legend!

    ¡°But how do I emphasize my unique self?¡± Questions popped up in Meng Qi¡¯s mind as he became more and more excited.

    However, this problem did not seem difficult to solve as a temteid right in front of him!

    Master Lu withdrew his gaze from the strange greenery and said calmly to Meng Qi with a restrained expression, ¡°Do you want to follow my path as well?¡±

    ¡°Er...¡± That was precisely what Meng Qi had in mind, but he frowned upon hearing the sentence.

    ¡°As well?¡±

    Master Lu shook his head and replied, ¡°We have different personalities and experiences. As the old saying goes: those who learn from me live but those who imitate me die.¡±

    Meng Qi understood and cupped his hands over each other in respect. ¡°Thank you for your guidance.¡±

    Indeed, he might have been able to possess extreme love had been unsure of his aura of luck and Karma infused by the ancient big powers like he was in the past. However, even though he would not abuse his love, he was unable to possess extreme love despite his sincerity in love as he was unable to devote all his emotions and efforts into it.

    Of course, there were other factors to consider as well. In his previous life, there was a catchphrase: First, one must have a girlfriend.

    That was the sad reality.

    As for Gu Xiaosang, they were more like helpers rather than lovers, even though Meng Qi did feel strange about this rtionship.

    Master Lu did not mention the Dominator and Meng Qi kept silent on the issue as tacit understanding. He saw Master Lu put his hand on the Supreme-wisdom tree as closed his eyes to focus on sensing the tree and knew that the ¡°guidance¡± session was over.

    Under the setting sun, the afterglow fell on the mountain peaks. Some lit up like gold while others were crimson-red. Master Lu finally opened his eyes and nodded to Meng Qi. He then slowly walked to the tomb and sat down cross-legged, smiling as tenderness filled his wrinkles and white spots.

    ¡°Yuyan, I¡¯ve taken another step forward and need not be afraid of interference from predecessors...¡± His voice was soft and sincere as if it was really his wife, instead of the tombstone, in front of him.

    The cold wind blew, sending flowers flying in all directions. As the soft voice entered Meng Qi¡¯s ears, he felt calm and peaceful.

    Meng Qi stood in front of the thatched cottage and silently watched Master Lu¡¯s back for a while before walking off the path to leave the mountain.

    The moon shone brightly while stars were rare in the cold and damp night. Meng Qi ventured ahead in face of the chilly wind.

    ¡°With a strike from Master Lu, the karma of wrath from demons and gods had ended. Where should I go now considering that the next Mission is one yearter?¡± Meng Qi knew that he had to improve fast. Once he crossed the second level of the Celestial Ladder, he would be a grandmaster and his circumstances would change a lot. He would be able to negotiate with the Sect of the in Lady and find Jade Virtual Pce. Even though the world was huge, those that would be able to threaten his life would be greatly reduced. However, he was unsure of where he should go now.

    ¡°Should I return to Pure Sun Sect to seek teachings from Senior Chong He? Should I teach ¡®Tao Te Ching¡¯ for a few months?¡± Ideas tumbled in Meng Qi¡¯s mind as he recalled the ces he had been to.

    ¡°Changle? But I don¡¯t know if elder brother is in his approachable state or not!¡±

    ¡°Luoyang? But staying further away from the Su family means protecting them.¡±

    ¡°Sword Washing Pavilion? Well, I can go there. Zhiwei can introduce me to her master, Su Wuming, who had been to Evesting Valley and killed Patriarch of the East. He would know a lot and perhaps could evenplete the description of legend by Master Lu.¡±

    Meng Qi had almost made up his mind when he suddenly had an idea. ¡°North Zhou Dynasty, Huang Liang, Snowy Jade Mountan!¡±

    ¡°Why would I suddenly think of him?¡± Meng Qi was confused when words from Huang Liang suddenly echoed in his ears.

    ¡°There is a Realm of Truth in every world; at the heart of it, it cannot be exined or described by our logic. In that realm, there is no concept of time, space, cause and effect, or life and death. Simply put, everything that can be felt or understood by us does not belong to that realm, because they are not real, but only what our different minds have put together.¡±

    ¡°In Taoism, it is called ¡®Dao¡¯; in Buddhism, it is called ¡®Buddha¡¯ or ¡®Bodhi¡¯; while in Brahmanism, it is called ¡®The Realm of Param Brahman¡¯.¡±

    ¡°There is a realm full of change and flux outside its core, where differentwsbine with theories. This realm is unaltered by external influences. In Taoism, it is called the Big Luo; in Buddhism, it is called the purend; while in Brahmanism, it is called the ¡®Realm of Aparam Brahman¡¯. In my sect, this realm and core together are called the Realm of Reality. It contains the truth that will remain forever unchanged...¡±

    ¡°Outside the Realm of Truth, different types of energy derive different Dharma and Logos. Theybine with all natural elements to create different worlds. In any world, it is possible for a master to be an immortal. However, if the energy of the Realm of Truth changes, so do the Dharma and Logos of Heaven and Earth. When that happens, even immortals will lose all their power.¡±

    ¡°Outside the Realm of Truth, different types of energy derive different Dharma and Logos. Theybine with all natural elements to create different worlds. In any world, it is possible for a master to be an immortal. However, if the energy of the Realm of Truth changes, so do the Dharma and Logos of Heaven and Earth. When that happens, even immortals will lose all their power.¡± Meng Qi repeated the sentences and suddenly burst outughing.

    The truth of the matter had always been in front of his eyes, but he had always turned a blind eye to it!

    ¡°Hahahaha!¡± Meng Qi squatted down inughter as if he was having a stomach ache. He was mocking himself in joy.

    Wasn¡¯t the strike by Master Lu, a scene that showed changes in Dharma and Logos, where immortals fell from heaven, rid of all their power?

    What Master Lu said proved his argument as well as he could only achieve this feat in the world of gods and demons, but not in Ninth Heaven or here, proving that the nature of that world was special.

    However, he had been swindled by Huang Liang¡¯s iplete and inurate theory, where he thought of Ninth Heaven as the Immortal Realm and Big Luo, purend, the Realm of Aparam Brahman, and the source of pith of the Immortal Realm as the Realm of Reality. However, numerous observations told him that the world he was living in was a special one, with many skills imparted from the ancient times. It also had the mostplete history, most specifically represented by the line of Azure Emperor ¡ª Bhaisajyaguru Buddha ¡ª Candraprabha Bodhisattva ¡ª Candramurni Bodhisattva .

    Furthermore, the Plenitude Sect entered the Grotto from this world, and Plenitude Immortal Venerable was a true legend of historic times. Whatever trapped beneath his tomb further proved the unique nature of this world.

    Perhaps the Realm of Reality included the way of the source of pith, the Immortal Realm, or the source of Dharma and Logos, and his own world. Other worlds that were not from his own were divided from the Shards of Cosmic Glow, and were part of the ¡°Ten Thousand Worlds¡± or ¡°Worlds from Everywhere¡± ording to Huang Liang. Once the breath of the Realm of Reality changes, their Dharma and Logos change as well, making masters fall from Heaven. The only way out of this was to ascend before that happened and adapt to the Dharma and Logos of the Realm of Reality, like Huang Liang himself!

    Which is to say that one would need legendary characteristics to alter the exposed breath of the Realm of Reality.

    Meng Qi returned to his initial state of excitement as he had understood the identity of fishes and fishermen!

    All those born from the Realm of Reality are fishermen and the individual souls corresponding to their identity all over the other worlds are fishes. He came from earth, and thus saw different scenespared to the local Evesting Tribe as he was a fish instead of a fisherman. In that case, the universe that earth belonged to was created by Immortal Realm or Realm of Reality, and there existed an infinite number of such universes!

    ¡°Wait.¡± Meng Qi suddenly stoppedughing. ¡°Oh my! Isn¡¯t this almost entirely consistent with the construct of my Interior Realm and my worldview?¡±

    The different worlds and universes represented by the different aperture acupoints were united on The Celestial, also known as the Immortal Realm or the Realm of Reality, which was of a higher level. The ¡°higher¡± here was not aparison of strength but that of essence. The Celestial originated from Tao, from a singrity, and from the Heavenly Primogenitor. The only difference was that he did not treat the world that he was in as an unique one, causing him to be confused and oblivious to many strange conditions!

    The immortality of legends should refer to the renewal of External Personalities in new universes and Shards of Cosmic Glow that reced the old ones in the infinite universes. Thus, as long as one reflection of legend exists in any one of the universes, the legend itself will not die.

    Meng Qi finally understood and his whole body rxed. Having a realization that allowed for a deeper deduction of Heaven and Earth was as beneficial to his health as eating a Ginseng fruit, as he felt every single one of his pores open!

    He closed his eyes and activated his Internal, moving his physical body and his bones slowly. Outside his internal organs, which represented the Celestial, and beyond the different universes formed by his aperture acupoints, he formed his own world where blood vessels were the bridges between the Celestial and the different worlds...

    The heart thumped loudly and blood rushed throughout his body, representing a strong vitality. Heaven and Earth formed the universes. He formed his own universe. At this moment, Meng Qi felt as if he was about to be merge with Heaven and Earth!

    Meng Qi opened his deep dark eyes. If one examined them closely, one could see ever changing scenes repeating endlessly inside them, making one feel dazzled.

    The corners of his mouth curved up as he could no longer hide his delight,ughing out loud. He wanted to imitate Ananda in saying.

    ¡°So that¡¯s why!¡±

    With the way of Master Lu, the Fruits of Karma, the Seed of All Karma, the Beginning of All, and ¡°Let Bygones be Bygones ¡± to be learned after bing a grandmaster, he now knew the possibilities of jumping out of his predicament of being a fish, of being a chess piece yed by the big powers. Even though the route to sess was going to be difficult and the chances slim, now, he at least had something to work towards!

    Of course, numerous other questions appeared in Meng Qi¡¯s heart. ¡°Is the rtionship of the true me and the External Personalities rted to Su Ziyuan? The world of Journey to the West and the Apotheosized World are obviously different from the other worlds, and are not purely inside the Celestial either, where can they be ced at? What rtionships do they have with the significance of my own world?¡±

    However, none of these concerns affected Meng Qi¡¯s mood. After adjusting his interior, he realized that he was near a breakthrough and could be a grandmaster much faster than expected!

    ¡°Ha!¡± Theughter reached far away and Meng Qi did a bad thing by spoiling someone else¡¯s sweet dreams.

    ¡°Who is so wicked as to wake up this old beggar?¡± An old hoarse voice rang nearby.

 Chapter 739: The Shi Clan Citadel

    <h4>Chapter 739: The Shi n Citadel</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    The frozen river had just melted but the wind was still as chilly as ever. Being surrounded by mountains that showed no signs of civilization, Meng Qi had not imagined that he would end up disturbing others.

    ¡°I apologize. I got too carried away due to having encountered a joyful event.¡± Meng Qi cupped his hand and replied politely.

    At the same time, he became alert as the man must have extraordinary skills to not be noticed by him when he was just two to three miles away. However, it didn¡¯t seem like the man had any malicious intent. He was either a grandmaster or someone who was skillful at hiding.

    A white-haired elder walked out of the thick woods. He wore dirty clothes that were full of patches, held a light green bamboo stick that was as thick as his wrist, and had eight sacks resting on his shoulders. His brows were thick and wrinkles filled his forehead and the corners of his eyes. However, he did not seem old or evil as he had a pair of eyes that were as clear as a child¡¯s.

    ¡°Eight-Sacks Elder of the Beggar Sect?¡± Meng Qi gasped silently. He had a bit of a grudge with the Beggar Sect and now he met one of them without changing his looks and was thus shocked.

    Of course, if the other party did want to start a conflict, Meng Qi would not be scared and act ordingly. He had offended many powerful people, and Beggar Sect was never his top concern!

    The old beggar sized up Meng Qi. ¡°Young and vigorous. Understandable. I, too, had experienced such youth in the past. Eh...¡±

    He suddenly paused and looked suspiciously at Meng Qi. ¡°Are you ¡®Killing de¡¯ Su Meng, Young Master Su?¡±

    ¡°Young master?¡± Hearing this title, Meng Qi answered thoughtfully, ¡°Yes. And you are senior?¡±

    It seemed like the old man wasn¡¯t hostile.

    The old beggar coughed and spat out a mouthful of thick phlegm, showing nothing of his powerful nature. Heughed and continued, ¡°Waves from behind pushes waves in front all the time, and young masters do the same to old ones. How dare I address myself as senior when I am just a few years older.¡±

    ¡°Eight generations old Beggar Sect Elder loves being dirty and does not seem to be protective of their sect...¡± Meng Qi tried his best to recall information given by the Six Fan School while sizing up the old man. He discovered that he wascking an ear and recognized him immediately. Cupping his hands, he smiled and paid his respects. ¡°Senior ¡®Manic Staff¡¯.¡±

    ¡°Mendicant of the Manic Staff¡± Ling Yue was a direct disciple of the Beggar Sect. He cultivated ¡°Pith of the Divine Beggar¡± and had a terrible temper and ack of manners. However, he was courageous, upright and loved helping juniors. He also showed no mercy to any evil members of the sect. It was precisely because of his presence that the Beggar Sect was not known as a heretical sect.

    Seeing that Meng Qi recognized himself, Ling Yue snapped his lips in satisfaction. ¡°Do not worry about what happened in River East as it was right to kill those human traffickers. If I chanced upon them, I would have stroked too. Sigh. The creator of our sect was born in poverty and begged when he was a child. After bing a Dharmakaya due to his adventures, he vowed to help and unite all beggars in the world. Unfortunately, within us beggars, there existed many criminals and bastards. It would be wise to kill them off rather than to help them!¡±

    He criticized his predecessor without any hesitation.

    More than half of those who begged even though they had hands and feet would not be good people.

    ¡°Indeed as expected, he is irascible and forthright...¡± Meng Qi praised the uracy of the information silently and gave no attention to Ling Yue¡¯s words. There were way more bastards than good men in Beggar Sect, and the few that were chivalrous dared not disobey the teachings of the predecessors and so would not be able to change the entire sect. Even though he told Meng Qi not to worry, thetter was sure that many masters of the Beggar Sect sought revenge on him, albeit discretely!

    Fortunately, he did not expect to be on good terms with Beggar Sect as well.

    ¡°I did not know that senior was resting here and had identally disrupted you. I¡¯ll leave now. Please forgive me.¡± Meng Qi decided on leaving now.

    Ling Yue nodded at first before suddenly speaking. ¡°Wait a moment, there is a matter I want Young Master Su to witness.¡±

    ¡°Witness?¡± Meng Qi parroted, doubtful.

    Ling Yue exined with a smile, ¡°I have known Shi Tianjin from the Shi n Citadel for years and both of us possess equal strength. We have dueled multiple times and each of us had had our fair share of victory and defeat. Thus, none of us admit being weaker than the other. Now, both of us are about to breakthrough to the second level of the Celestial Ladder and require only onest step. Thus, we wanted to have a real duel to the death in order to breakthrough to the realm of grandmaster.¡±

    ¡°Although we have already made a life-and-death contract that stated for our family and n to stay out of this regardless of who died in the duel, we did not manage to find any unrted master to act as a witness for the match as we were in a hurry. The contract alone will not be credible enough.¡±

    ¡°With Young Master Su¡¯s reputation in Jianghu currently, you can rece most grandmasters. It is of great luck to meet Young Master here. Please offer your help here tonight for the duel.¡±

    The Shi n Citadel was a famous ce in the Jianghu of North Zhou Dynasty, and Shi Tianqi himself was a master of the Martial Artists Community. He specialized in trade with North Zhou and the Great ins and had countless close ties with aristocratic families and sects. His pair of iron rods were known to ¡°shape Yin and Yang and create life and death¡±. He himself was known to be one of the Peerless Master Pros that was most likely to be a grandmaster.

    Although Meng Qi loved minding other people¡¯s business, he was uninterested in the battle of two Peerless Master Pros. He was about to reject the request when he heard Ling Yue¡¯sst sentence.

    ¡°I have a higher reputation in Jianghu today than most grandmasters?¡± Meng Qi¡¯s heart was secretly full of joy and he could not help but raise his head and ept the request. ¡°I have to agree since senior ced so much faith onto me.¡±

    As a reputable and just Young Master, how can he not testify for others¡¯ life-and-death duel?

    Ling Yueughed and raised his thumb in approval. ¡°Such straightforwardness worthy of the name, Killing de!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m starting to regret my decision after hearing that...¡± The smile on Meng Qi¡¯s face froze as he continued to talk to Ling Yue¡¯s about his past adventures, such as running thousands of miles to ambush masters of the Golden Camp who were robbing at the Southern Great ins, or venturing deep into the ins to rescue Young Masters who were kidnaped, or offending Cui Family of Ge state due to righteousness.

    Ling Yue beamed as he talked about his past, as one couldn¡¯t help but recall the past eventful years before a duel to the death.

    Time passed as water flowed and moon soon shone brightly on the sky. Ling Yue frowned and flew up, sensing the surroundings. ¡°Where is Shi Tianqi? He always kept his words...¡±

    ¡°Could it be that Senior Shi has met an ident, or had other things to deal with?¡± Meng Qi suggested.

    Ling Yue frowned. ¡°It has already been half an hour. I¡¯ll wait another half an hour before paying him a visit.¡±

    He had forged a deep friendship in his repeated duels with Shi Tianqi, otherwise the duel today could not have been arranged.

    Shi Tianqi waspletely foreign to Meng Qi and thus he could not use Jade Virtual Divination to deduce the location of the master. Furthermore, this duel had nothing to do with him and thus he wasn¡¯t worried at all, waiting calmly alongside Ling Yue.

    As the moon began to set, Ling Yue could not wait any longer. ¡°Old Shi always kept his words. Even if he had urgent issues to attend to, he would inform me. Something must have happened. Young Master Su, can you apany me to the Shi n Citadel to prove that he did note to meet me.¡±

    Meng Qi agreed to go after some hesitation.

    Two streams of light flew across the clouds like meteors southwards towards the Shi n Citadel.

    More than half an hourter, Meng Qi saw the Shi n Citadel, which was a castle built dangerously on a cliff. The buildings had thick walls and were surrounded by protective spells like a fortress.

    At this time, there was amotion below.

    When Ling Yue and Meng Qi descended, only a few masters of the Shi n Citadel reacted. The rest were all in a state of agitation and confusion.

    Shi Tianqi had a son and a daughter, both more than twenty years of age. The son, who was muscr and strong, had a rigid expression while the pretty daughter, who wore a purple dress, had a nk look on her face.

    When they saw Ling Yue and Meng Qi, they rushed up to meet them. ¡°Uncle Ling, my father¡¯s soulmp has been extinguished!¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Ling Yue was shocked but he immediately regained hisposure. ¡°Speak slowly.¡±

    ¡°This is?¡± The teary-eyed Si Xiaoxiu did not forget to notice the stranger amidst them.

    Ling Yue introduced, ¡°Young Master Su Meng, the Killing de.¡±

    ¡°¡®Killing de¡¯ Su Meng?¡± Instantly, all the masters of the Shi n Citadel turned silent in shock. ¡°That¡¯s someone more famous than Senior Ling Yue!¡±

    Forcing herself to remainposed, Shi Xiaoxiu bowed and exined with a wail, ¡°At evening, father suddenly left without leaving any clue. At midnight, second brother, who was in charge of guarding the ancestral hall, discovered that father¡¯s soulmp had been extinguished. Please, please help the Shi n Citadel!¡±

    ¡°It must be an extremely important matter for the Fort Master of the Shi n Citadel to leave so hurriedly...¡± Meng Qi frowned as he made calm deductions on the matter.

 Chapter 740: Spies from the Golden Tent

    <h4>Chapter 740: Spies from the Golden Tent</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    The Shi n Citadel wasn¡¯t a famous n that existed for generations. To be precise, it only became so popr today because of an outstanding martial artist like Shi Tianqi. Thus, itcked a strong foundation and powerful elders. Facing the sudden death of their Fort Master, everyone in the n was left mortified and helpless. The sudden appearance of Ling Yue became their hope.

    ¡°Does anyone know why your father left today?¡± Ling Yue was an experienced elder that had been in Jianghu for years. Thus, he swiftly recovered from his initial shock and grief and began asking important questions to Shi Xiaodang and Shi Xiaoxiu.

    Meng Qi kept his weapons inside his Space Ring and lowered both his hands, standing as straight as a pine. He listened without speaking.

    It was unnecessary for him to help since the Shi family had nothing to do with him. However, if he could deduce anything, he would not mind lending a helping hand. After all, everyone in Jianghu knew that Killing de was a chivalrous and courageous person.

    Shi Xiaodang and Shi Xiaoxiu looked at each other before shaking their heads in grief. ¡°When night fell, we asked Housekeeper Zhou and my father¡¯s servants. They only knew that he left his study in a hurry this evening with a solemn expression.¡±

    Housekeeper Zhou, who stood in the back, nodded to support the two young masters¡¯ words.

    Ling Yue sighed and exined, ¡°I was going to have a life-and-death duel with your father tonight in an attempt to reach the second step of the Celestial Ladder, with Young Master Su as the witness. Since your father didn¡¯t arrive after a long time, I came to look for him.¡±

    After hearing the first half of the sentence, Shi Xiaoxiu and Shi Xiaodang turned pale for fear that Uncle Ling might have caused their father¡¯s death. It would be impossible for them to seek revenge as the oue of a life-and-death duel was fair and square, with witness present and contract signed.

    After hearing the full sentence, they heaved a sigh of relief and stared at the calm andposed Meng Qi before asking hurriedly, ¡°Could my father have been assassinated on his way to meet you?¡±

    Since they had seen images of Meng Qi in Changle, they could tell that master in front of them was the real deal. Furthermore, Killing de was known for being upright and had Immortal Chuyang¡¯s rification even after the heretical path framed him. With him as the witness, they believed that their father truly did not attend the duel.

    Ling Yue shook his head. ¡°I met Young Master Su by chance today and thus asked him to be our witness. An assassin couldn¡¯t have predicted that. It would be much easier for him to attack after our duel as both of us would have been injured.¡±

    The witness¡¯ role required one to be respected and possess high credibility in his words. It also required one to prevent any party from using underhanded tactics such as hiring help and preventing others from profiting from the duel itself.

    ¡°Furthermore, your father left no message behind. Had it been about a life-and-death duel, he would have definitely informed you both. So, he must have left for another matter.¡± Ling Yue deduced.

    Speaking of which, he continued solemnly, ¡°I had a deal with your father. If I died during the duel, he would regard my disciple as his and if he died, the Shi n Citadel will be left in my care and I will protect it with all my life. Even though the duel didn¡¯t happen, I will bear the responsibility nheless.¡±

    This sentence stabilized the hearts of many n members and made Shi Xiaoxiu break down in tears.

    Meng Qi, who was dressed in a blue shirt, spoke calmly in the tone of teaching ¡°Tao Te Ching¡±. ¡°From the situation now, it seems Fort Master Shi did not leave to attend the duel. If it was a prearranged matter, he would not have set the duel date to be today as he would not be in his topmost condition after settling other matters.

    ¡°Which is to say, an unexpected event made him leave the fort. Now, the question is how the message got ryed to him. Following this line of thought, we should be able to find some clues.¡±

    The experienced Ling Yue and Housekeeper Zhou should have long thought of this but they were so flustered with the fact that Shi Tianqi left no message behind that they had overlooked this. Now that Meng Qi was pointing them in another direction, they immediately understood their next course of action.

    Housekeeper Zhou shouted out, ¡°After dinner, I heard birds chirping from the study. I didn¡¯t pay much attention then but I believe that it was a secret letter!¡±

    The two siblings, excited at this news, immediately ran toward the study. Ling Yue and Meng Qi followed closely behind.

    Shi Tianqi¡¯s study was clean and tidy, with ink, paper, inkstone, literature, and toys arranged neatly in sections, showing their owner¡¯s meticulous character.

    ¡°This kind of person can¡¯t stand disorder. The thing we¡¯re looking for should be in where it should be...¡± Meng Qi made the deduction after just one nce.

    Because of this, Shi Xiaoxiu only searched where Shi Tianqi normally kept his notes and letters and did not search other ces. She walked towards a bookshelf and opened the secretpartment to read and examine the secret letters, starting with thetest one ced at the bottom.

    That letter couldn¡¯t even be called a letter as it was merely a small note the size of a finger. An eagle, a golden camp and a wolf with a broken tail were drawn on it. The three images ovepped upon each other mysteriously in a way that was hard to imitate as if a child doodled them. Only three words were on the note: ¡°Brook of the Fallen Souls.¡±

    ¡°Brook of the Fallen Souls?¡± Shi Xiaodang turned around with red eyes.

    The Brook of the Fallen Souls was a dangerous ce with beautiful scenery. He knew the ce as it was merely two to three hundred miles away from their citadel.

    ¡°Wait.¡± Ling Yue stopped him and pointed at the strange image instead. ¡°Is this a secret code?¡±

    Shi Xiaodang and Shi Xiaoxiu shook their heads nkly but Housekeeper Zhou gasped in shock. ¡°Lone Wolf!¡±

    ¡°Lone Wolf?¡± Meng Qi thought of the grasnd when he heard that and there were also the eagle and the Golden Camp drawn on the letter.

    Housekeeper Zhou gnashed his teeth. ¡°This is one of the fort secrets known only by me and Fort Master.¡±

    ¡°Fort Master had numerous connections with the Gao family from Changle, Huamei Heights, and other aristocratic families and sects. He always provided secrets of the grasnds to them during trade and had secretly trained an orphan from the grasnd for that purpose. He sent the orphan into the Golden Tent to provide us with news. The boy had made many contributions and won Gu Erduo¡¯s trust. This symbol here is his secret mark.¡±

    ¡°A trusted spy of the Golden Tent who suddenly returned to the North Zhou Dynasty from the grasnd must bore important and urgent news that can¡¯t go through the normal process... It¡¯s no wonder Shi Tianqi left secretly and silently with a solemn expression!¡± Meng Qi thought to himself.

    Ling Yue was known for fighting against the grasnd and hesitated no further. He pulled Housekeeper Zhou along and flew toward the Brook of the Fallen Souls.

    Meng Qi had been repeatedly helped by Huamei Heights and Pure Sun Sect, with Brother Gao Lan being part of the imperial family of North Zhou Dynasty. Thus, he felt obliged to help and followed along as well.

    However, the Shi siblings had just only opened their apertures and were unable to follow along by themselves. Thus, they had a family elder who was an Exterior master bring them along.

    Meng Qi saw the Brook of the Fallen Souls after flying for awhile as it was not far away. He could see a water stream dividing the mountains. The stream was as fast as a waterfall, sshing water mists everywhere, making the surroundings hazy like a fairnd.

    Using the Prating Stare technique, Meng Qi saw traces of a fight after just a nce and then descended immediately.

    In the woods near the stream, there were signs of arge number of dead trees around a center point. Two corpses were lying there.

    ¡°Fort Master!¡± Housekeeper Zhou shouted in grief after seeing the corpses.

    Ling Yue walked towards a corpse with red eyes that were full of grief. The corpse was lying t on the ground with a ck cloak that was made from a special material, signaling it as a precious protective gear. There was a thin wound at the back of its head.

    Turning the body over, the Shi siblings cried out loud immediately in grief. It was indeed Shi Tianqi, with only one wound at the back of his head!

    While Ling Yue was grappling with grief, he saw Meng Qi walking over and squatting down to examine the corpse. He then asked Meng Qi, ¡°Any deduction?¡±

    ¡°Death with one blow. The exploding Sword Qi was controlled extremely well, only destroying the Vital Spirit while preventing the brain juice from oozing out. For an assassin, this is the most efficient method against any defensive measures.¡±¡±With the assassin¡¯s ability, if he had chosen to explode his Sword Qi, he could have destroyed the surrounding mountains, not to mention the body. However, he didn¡¯t choose to do that. Furthermore, Fort Master Shi¡¯s cloak, precious weapon, and Space Ring are all present, showing that the assassin fled immediately after giving him the death strike, doing nothing more,¡± said Meng Qi while examining the corpse.

    ¡°This is the purest type of assassin, an assassin who can ovee his greed.¡±

    Ling Yue¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Green Stair or Blue Stair Assassin from Unrelenting Tower! They were here to finish him off.¡±

    ¡°Green Stair or Blue Stair Assassin from the Unrelenting Tower?¡± Shi Xiaoxiu¡¯s body shook and she nearly fainted.

    ¡°To seek revenge from the Unrelenting Tower? No one has ever seeded in doing that!¡±

    The corpse next to it was obviously someone from the grasnd and should be the spy from the Golden Camp. However, his body had beenpletely destroyed by Sword Qi and a single touch could have reduced it to dust, leaving no trace behind. If not for the fact that it was windless right now, Meng Qi and co. would not have been able to even see this corpse.

    This was not because the assassin was unprofessional. It must have been the client¡¯s request.

    ¡°For someone to hire Green Stair and Blue Stair assassin of the Unrelenting Tower, the information must be of extreme importance.¡± Meng Qi frowned as the clues seemed to have ended here.

    Shi Xiaodang and Shi Xiaoxiu opened their father¡¯s Space Ring but found nothing of relevance. They kept their father¡¯s precious weapon and carried his body,menting with grief, ¡°We don¡¯t even know who the client is...¡±

    ¡°It is most likely Golden Tent, a more dangerous organization than the Unrelenting Tower...¡± Meng Qi sighed as he pondered the likely schemes brewing in the grasnd.

    Unfortunately, there were no more clues left!

    At this moment, Meng Qi had a premonition that made him close his eyes abruptly. He felt that a dark shadow was lying hidden in the depths of the mist. It was hard to urately ascertain the position of the shadow but Meng Qi was sure that it was quietly peering at himself and the others with a patience and focus that was terrifying.

    ¡°Blue Stair Assassin of the Unrelenting Tower?¡± The idea popped up in Meng Qi¡¯s mind as he focused intensely at the enemy, using his palms as he could not afford to take out his weapons.

    The shadow also seemed to have perceived Meng Qi¡¯s perception as it disappeared into the mountains.

    ¡°Young Master Su?¡± The rest were shocked at Meng Qi¡¯s sudden reaction.

    Meng Qi spat out a sigh of relief and said, ¡°The assassins are still nearby.¡±

    He paused and continued solemnly:

    ¡°Which means not all clues have been erased yet!¡±

 Chapter 741: Catching Turtles in a Jar

    <h4>Chapter 741: Catching Turtles in a Jar</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    ¡°Green Stair and Blue Stair assassin of the Unrelenting Tower?¡± Shi Xiaoxiu blurted out, trembling as she disyed her shock its entirety.

    Shi Xiaodang, Housekeeper Zhou and the Elder who was an Exterior master shared her reaction. Even though Ling Yue did not show his fright, he flew up with the bamboo stick across his chest, looking around with his ferocious eyes. His stance of alertness represented the severity of the situation.

    Rumor had it that the headquarters of Unrelenting Tower was in the North Zhou Dynasty, where top-tier assassins appeared more frequently than in the Great Jin Dynasty. Thus, Ling Yue and the rest had a deep understanding of the different type of assassins. The more they knew of the organization, the more they were aware and the more they dared not provoke them.

    The tower¡¯s assassinations had a near 90% sess rate and tasks would be abandoned after three failed attempts, with a full refund. There wouldn¡¯t be any retaliation due to the headquarters being mysterious. These facts about the Unrelenting Tower painted a cold, tough, and emotionless impression of the harshly rational assassin sect.

    These rules kept the Unrelenting Tower going for thousands of years, making sure they outlived numerous other assassination organizations.

    Ling Yue and co. were also aware of the power level system of the assassins, which was based on the colors of the rainbow. Different colors represented not a particr realm but what level of opponent one can assassinate. Red Stair assassins could kill those at Half-step Exterior Scenery, Orange Stair and Yellow Stair assassins could deal with weak and strong Top ss Master Pros respectively, while Green Stair assassins were tasked to deal with Peerless Master Pros.

    However, everyone was extremely skilled at grandmaster level, each having their own supreme art. Other than a few terrifying monsters, the rest could not be looked down upon as well. Furthermore, the Unrelenting Tower only had few of such top-tier assassins despite their deep foundation. Thus, only Blue Stair assassins were tasked with killing grandmasters.

    Only one or two Purple Stair assassins appeared in every generation. They were usually the Tower Lord of the Unrelenting Tower, capable of murdering Half-Step to Dharkamaya masters. There was also the Assassin of the Summit, a rank that had only appeared three times in the tower¡¯s entire history!

    At this moment, Shi Xiaoxiu and co. were naturally frightened after hearing that a Green Stair assassin, who could kill almost all Peerless Master Pros, or a Blue Stair assassin, who could frighten even grandmasters, was eavesdropping on them. They were so focused on that they ignored thetter half of Meng Qi¡¯s sentence.

    ¡°Mendicant of the Manic Staff¡± Ling Yue was the first to react. ¡°There are still clues left?¡±

    ¡°In the style of the Unrelenting Tower, the assassin will escape immediately after his job and would not linger around for an ident to happen, much less eavesdrop. That means that even though the killing was done, the job was iplete as important information still lingered here.¡± As Meng Qi exined, he took out his Heaven Inflicted Pain, giving off the calm and brave aura of a swordsman.

    Seeing that Meng Qi was not afraid and did not overreact, the rest rxed a bit too. They quietly praised Killing de for detecting the presence of top-tier assassins while keeping calm in the face of such a terrible enemy.

    No wonder everyone called him the future 1st rank of Terrestrial Rankings!

    Meng Qi¡¯s Heaven Inflicted Pain was an exquisite weapon with a better perception ability than his Eight Nine Mysteries. Thus, he used the saber as his eyes and ears to re-examine the scene of Shi Tianqi¡¯s death.

    ¡°Are the dead trees around here the work of Fort Master Shi?¡± Meng Qi seemed to ask randomly.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s father¡¯s Coup De Grace.¡± Even though Shi Xiaodang was young, he knew all of his father¡¯s martial art techniques.

    Meng Qi nodded. ¡°Judging from the wound, there seems to be only one assassin around. The two corpses were close together and didn¡¯t seem to have been moved. If your father was assassinated first, the spy would have definitely tried to escape, increasing the distance between the two bodies. Thus, we can deduce that it was the spy who was killed first. After your father arrived, he must have tried to help but the assassin ambushed him from behind and stabbed his Yuzhen meridian point.¡±

    ¡°That is natural. After all, Lone Wolf carries important information that the assassin wanted.¡± Housekeeper Zhou frowned.

    ¡°That¡¯s not right.¡± Ling Yue understood Meng Qi¡¯s exnation. ¡°Would the assassin be sure that killing Lone Wolf and Elder Shi meant getting rid of all clues? That would not be true unless he was sure that Lone Wolf left no clues behind at other ces and had no friends hiding. However, if he was sure of that, he wouldpletely know of Lone Wolf¡¯s movements and would have acted sooner. Elder Shi wouldn¡¯t be involved then.¡±

    Meng Qi added, ¡°Thus, the correct situation should be that the assassin tried to capture Lone Wolf by using his swordwill to seal his Vital Spirit before killing Fort Master Shi. Unfortunately, even though Lone Wolf was unable to defend himself from the assassin, he could self-destruct and turn himself into dust. This created an opportunity for Fort Master Shi and made the assassin certain that he had a backup n. Thus, the assassin stayed to monitor the situation.¡±

    ¡°But we let him down. We know nothing!¡± Shi Xiaoxiu smiled wryly.

    No wonder the assassin did not strike just now!

    Ling Yue was still on alert. ¡°What kind of clues are we looking for? How do we find them?¡±

    ¡°The information must be extremely important for Lone Wolf to risk his life and travel south. However, I¡¯m curious why he didn¡¯t spread the information while he was hidden in the dark. If the information had be widespread, he would have been in much less danger and faced retaliation instead of assassination,¡± Meng Qi said doubtfully.

    Ling Yue shook his head. ¡°It won¡¯t work. Numerous rumors spread from the grasnd every year, from Gu Erduo having a breakthrough to Earth Immortal, awakening Heaven-Killing Axe and attacking down south to him suffering Qi-deviancy Derangement and getting killed by the people around him, creating a good opportunity for us to strike. There are also rumors on the n of Ge, Xiahou, Shangguan and Cao secretly hooking up with the Golden Camp to change the powerndscape of thend around us. At first, we still investigated the situation. But now, we treat all unreliable information as a joke.¡±

    ¡°With the trusted nickname of ¡®Lone Wolf¡¯, it was much quicker for him toe here and inform us.¡±

    Meng Qi looked at Housekeeper Zhou and asked, ¡°Does Lone Wolf have any rtives?¡±

    ¡°A wife and a son. But I¡¯m not sure if he brought them south,¡± Housekeeper Zhou replied honestly.

    ¡°Perhaps he left them somewhere else and told them to spread the information if he went missing for a few days. Or perhaps he left the information with someone else. There are too many possibilities for me to guess urately. Unless the other partyes and find us, we cannot do much,¡± Meng Qi mused. ¡°How about we bring Fort Master Shi¡¯s body back to the Shi n Citadel first?¡±

    Ling Yue sensed the surroundings but found nothing. Thus, he brought Housekeeper Zhou and the rest back to the citadel.

    As soon as Meng Qi entered the Shi n Citadel, he suggested, ¡°Activate the protective spell to prevent the assassin from spying.¡±

    Shi Xiaoxiu agreed and immediately went to the center of the castle.

    Later on, all of them met again at the study.

    Meng Qi stood near the window, with his hands behind his back, seemingly enjoying the scenery. Shi Xiaoxiu and Housekeeper Zhou looked at each other, confused as to why Meng Qi called them here.

    Suddenly, Meng Qi turned around and walked toward Housekeeper Zhou. ¡°Other than you three, who else knows about the rtionship between Fort Master Shi and Lone Wolf?¡±

    ¡°How can others know?¡± Housekeeper Zhou shook his head in denial. ¡°Even the tribal head that sent Lone Wolf to the Golden Camp knew nothing of the matter as he was passed through various sources. Some clues are already missing as such it is impossible to find out that he was from us.¡±

    ¡°Fort Master was always cautious. He would never make such silly mistakes.¡±

    Shi Xiaoxiu and Ling Yue nodded in agreement as that was like Shi Tianqi indeed.

    Meng Qi nodded slowly. ¡°Lone Wolf traveled south knowing how dangerous it was. Thus, he must have traveled secretly and had not been discovered by the assassins, or he would have died long ago without leaving a backup n, and we would know nothing of this information.¡±

    ¡°Yes. If the assassin discovered Lone Wolf long ago, Elder Shi wouldn¡¯t have been involved at all.¡± Ling Yue spoke with a burst of indignation. He had a hot temper and spoke directly and did not like to think. He did not understand why Meng Qi repeatedly mentioned these obvious facts.

    Meng Qi sighed and continued, ¡°That raises the question: If the assassin hadn¡¯t found Lone Wolf, why would he lie in ambush at the Brook of the Fallen Souls?¡±

    The same meaning exined in a different perspective shocked the rest as they vaguely grasped a key to the issue.

    ¡°Basically, we can be sure that the assassin followed Fort Master Shi all these days and found Lone Wolf through him,¡± Meng Qi walked in circles, staring at all. ¡°Lone Wolf is a spy that ventured south after getting the information. Who would have thought of following Fort Master Shi to get to Lone Wolf if not someone here?¡±

    Suddenly, he stared straight at Housekeeper Zhou. ¡°Housekeeper Zhou, you told me that only the three of you knew the inside story. Can you answer my doubt?¡±

    Housekeeper Zhou¡¯s face turned pale as his teeth ttered. His eyes turned dead when lightning struck his body and sealed his Vital Spirit, preventing him from swallowing poison.

    ¡°Housekeeper Zhou, it¡¯s you!¡± Shi Xiaoxiu and Shi Xiaodang were surprised and angry. They could not believe that Housekeeper Zhou, who had apanied their father for a longer time than they had, would betray him.

    At this moment, the Elder pointed at Housekeeper Zhou and uttered in shock, ¡°No wonder you sent your son to a school in Changle that day!¡±

    ¡°You had Aunt Zhou apany him too!¡± Shi Xiaoxiu understood what was happening and tears fell from her eyes. ¡°Housekeeper Zhou, my father treated you like family but you murdered him! You colluded with those grasnd savages!¡±

    Ling Yue could not help looking at Meng Qi. ¡°Have you been suspecting him all this while?¡±

    ¡°Ever since we went to the Brook of the Fallen Souls but the Blue Stair assassin was present there. If I had spoken right then, we would have gotten killed. Now that we are safe within the protective spell, we can interrogate this man,¡± Meng Qi exined calmly.

    ¡°No wonder he suggesteding back! No wonder he suggested activating the protective spell!¡± Shi Xiaoxu and Shi Xiaodang stared at Meng Qi in shock and disbelief as they refused to believe that Meng Qi was of the same generation as them, and not some senior or martial art legend!

    Furthermore, there was a terrifying Blue Stair assassin from the Unrelenting Tower outside!

    Housekeeper Zhou was devastated. His eyes darted from left to right and he opened his mouth, ready to speak.

    Suddenly, a dark fire burnt in his body. Meng Qi failed to save Housekeeper Zhou as thetter was reduced to ashes in an instant!

    ¡°Seems like the Dominator¡¯s work...¡± Meng Qi frowned.

 Chapter 742: Gallant Hero

    <h4>Chapter 742: Gant Hero</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    With a re of the dark fire, the do-gooder went up in smoke. Ling Yue made a grabbing motion with his left hand and produced a strange, indescribable suction force. Unfortunately, he was a little toote.

    If even Meng Qi failed to save the man, what use would he be?

    Shi Xiaoxiu, Shi Xiaodang, and the rest were even worse off. They only recovered their senses enough to react after taking a breath, all of them making sounds of surprise, anger, and frustration.

    Meng Qi unfurrowed his brows and adopted a mask of indifference despite his tempestuous heart and wild thoughts. ¡°Is it the shaman¡¯s secret technique that has a simr appearance yet different essence or is it a contract handed down from the Six Realms? If the answer is thetter, does this involve the Myths? Could Housekeeper Zhou be an associate of the Myths?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s over... It¡¯s all over... We have no clues left...¡± Shi Xiaoxiu¡¯sposure finally cracked after receiving repeated blows. He immediately held on to the corner of the desk with his right hand as he felt his body swaying.

    Ling Yue took a deep breath as if he was trying to suppress his grief.

    Meng Qi caressed the handle of his saber with his right hand. ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily true. There¡¯s a rhythm and a rule to everything. If you can grasp the crucial point, you will be able to glimpse a part of the truth,¡± he said solemnly.

    The morning sunlight spilled into the room through the window,nding directly on him.

    With a startled look, Shi Xiaoxiu immediately asked, ¡°Young Master Su, did you notice anything unusual?¡±

    ¡°In the past few years, had Housekeeper Zhou or his wife and children acted strangely? For example, was there a sudden explosive growth in their strength? Did they go on an adventure? Did he marry a beautiful concubine or be more influential in the citadel out of the blue?¡± Meng Qi asked, careful to give detailed examples.

    Shi Xiaodang, who sat next to Meng Qi, racked his brain. ¡°Housekeeper Zhou and his family have been the same as always¡ªconforming to the norms of society, behaving earnestly. They didn¡¯t do anything out of the ordinary and focused on their own affairs. Once in a while, he would intimidate others with his connections with the citadel and the others. He does things in bits and pieces. Meanwhile, his son is average in martial arts but is rather talented in Confucian studies. He has been moring to study at Changle Academy and recently received approval from his father...¡±

    ¡°From the look of things, the possibility of Housekeeper Zhou and his family being associates of the Myths is pretty low. Few people would risk their lives for something that brings them no benefit. If this was a case of coercion, the contract from Six Realms isn¡¯t cheap and this wasn¡¯t a special circumstance. One would need to be at least a probationary member to use the contract. Other methods... Considering Shi Tianqi¡¯s Heaven-connecting Eye of the Hand approach as well as his rigorous, meticulous manner, all Housekeeper Zhou needs to do is leave him a small hint. That would be enough to tip him off and make him find a way to solve it...¡± Meng Qi made a preliminary inference. He sank into silence for a moment before asking in a way as if he was seeking confirmation.

    ¡°Housekeeper Zhou, who came from humble origins, has known your father for decades. Thus, he gained your father¡¯s trust by exerting a great deal of effort in expanding the Shi n Citadel over the years?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± The rims of Shi Xiaoxiu¡¯s eyes were red. ¡°Housekeeper Zhou definitely knows things we don¡¯t about the things happening inside the citadel!¡±

    ¡°His family is well-off and his position in the citadel is considerably high as well. Moreover, he had long lost hope of advancing his martial arts. His son is still young and is inclined toward Confucianism. I really can¡¯t see any signs of him having been a long-time traitor.¡± Meng Qi stood with his back against the window, allowing the sunlight to envelop him in ayer of gold. ¡°Furthermore, if he had turned traitorous a long time ago, the Lone Wolf incident would have long been revealed. Regardless if it is the Golden Tent of the grasnd or some other influence, they would never allow Lone Wolf the opportunity to obtain such important intel once they have decided to work together.¡±

    ¡°Couldn¡¯t it be some other influence like the Unrelenting Tower working under someone¡¯s request?¡± Ling Yue asked, finding Meng Qi¡¯s inference a little far-fetched.

    ¡°Lone Wolf, who was hidden deep in the Golden Tent, risked everything just to kill and even involved the Blue Stair Assassin of the Unrelenting Tower. These two points make it clear that this is a matter of grave importance. How could the Golden Tent hand this matter over to an influence they couldn¡¯t trust?¡±

    The excessively callous and rational reputation of those from the Unrelenting Tower was built over several millennia. Even if the Golden Tent could trust them not to scheme, how could they guarantee that about the other influences?

    ¡°You¡¯re right. The Golden Tent and Changsheng Denomination are strong enough with their many spies in Northern Zhou and their collusion with numerous disgraceful bastards who renounced their ancestors.¡± Ling Yue looked visibly infuriated when he mentioned this.

    ¡°Thus, under the circumstances whereby Lone Wolf¡¯s intel wasn¡¯t leaked, how could the other party find the precise location of Shi n Citadel and force or tempt Housekeeper Zhou into bing a traitor?¡± Meng Qi asked, expressing his primary doubt.

    ¡°On the surface, my father was a valiant martial arts hero but he was secretly colluding with the grasnd spies. This isn¡¯t much of a secret. Perhaps they came for this reason?¡± Shi Xiaoxiu suggested hesitantly.

    Meng Qi nodded. ¡°There must be plenty of masters with such identities. How could the other party be certain it was your father?¡±

    Ling Yue, who sat beside him, was hit by a sudden realization. ¡°Casting a wide!¡±

    ¡°Yes. Since casting a wide causes a great deal ofmotion, how could the other heroic martial artists not leave any sort of clue? Let¡¯s report this immediately to the nearest sect, Huamei Heights, and have them order their disciples all over the nation to investigate. It¡¯s best to leave such an important matter for a great power to handle!¡± Meng Qi said in one breath. ¡°We can obtain more clues from finding the whereabouts of Housekeeper Zhou¡¯s family, investigating whom he met in the days before he sent his wife and child to Changle, and waiting for Lone Wolf¡¯s backup n to be set into motion.¡±

    Ever since their father was murdered, Shi Xiaodang and Shi Xiaoxiu had felt as if they had been shrouded in a constant fog. Determined as they were, they were unable to achieve anything. With Meng Qi now leading a painstaking investigation into the murder, the fog had disappeared in a sh. There was now a goal for them to work toward and a backbone to keep them on the right path!

    ¡°Thank you for your pointers, Young Master Su.¡± The siblings solemnly bowed to Meng Qi.

    Meng Qi was about to say some words of constion when a jolt shot through his heart. The fine hairs on his body stood on end as his premonition of danger surged like a violent wave. Yet he saw nothing out of the ordinary around him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that the Blue Stair Assassin has secretly passed through the protective spell of the Shi n Citadel and is now hiding in the vicinity? Could he have gained the urge to silence us after hearing our analysis?

    ¡°The Unrelenting Tower has a history that spans millennia. No one would dare im to be better than the assassins of the Unrelenting Tower. It isn¡¯t impossible that a Blue Stair Assassin would possess secret techniques capable of concealing themselves from ordinary formations.¡±

    ¡°More importantly, what Housekeeper Zhou betrayed and sold was not necessarily Lone Wolf¡¯s intel alone!

    ¡°Is the Blue Stair Assassin, one capable of killing a grandmaster, about to make his move?¡±

    Many thoughts flitted across his mind. Soon, he came to his senses and realized that he had neglected something. His premonition of danger deepened even further but he had always been the type to be more cool-headed the more dangerous the situation was. Ignoring the sweat that was drenching his back, he unsheathed his saber and poured his spiritual force into it. He shed to his left with a movement that appeared both slow and urgent. The way he thrust his sword was indescribable, as was the direction of the thrust. Everything was indescribable and unfathomable.

    He used his exquisite Precious Weapon as his eyes and ears!

    Meng Qi could only feel Heaven Inflicted Pain taking over his spirit at this moment. The saber merged with the unseen world of spirits between heaven and earth. The entire scene enveloping the Shi n Citadel entered his mind. The threads of danger became faint and indiscernible.

    The saber traveled in a mysterious trajectory as the thunder light became introverted, hacking at the shadowy area near the corner of the walls to Meng Qi¡¯s left.

    ¡°ng!¡±

    The saber hit a solid object before it could travel even half of its trajectory. In fact, a burst of sword light had red from that spot nearly at the same time Meng Qi had unsheathed his saber. It was a sword light that carried a pure deathly will.

    A cold and immense power came out of the crisscrossing of Meng Qi¡¯s saber and the sword light. Meng Qi felt his body shaken to its core and a numbing pain in his right hand. The skin between his thumb and forefinger was nearly split open. He immediately recognized his opponent to be a genuine grandmaster. When confronting such a strong opponent without Law Phenomenon, he was clearly much weaker!

    It was at this moment that Meng Qi felt the person in front of him turning a little illusory. He would not have noticed it were it not for his connection to the Qi activity of the world. Suddenly, he felt a stabbing pain and a burst of coldness at the Yuzhen meridian point on the back of his head. His premonition of danger rose to explosive levels!

    Trusting in the hunch of his Eight Nine Mysteries, Meng Qi somersaulted and dashed forward without a second thought.

    The cold and sharp killing intent, like a corrosive force that would gnaw at his flesh, seemed a lot faster than a sprinting Meng Qi. Though he was notpletely slow, he felt as if the intent was about to pierce the back of his head.

    Meng Qi¡¯s heart thumped furiously like a drum. His premonition of danger seemed to have be a notice of death.

    Suddenly, an idea shed in his mind. He opened all the Aperture acupoints in his body at the same time, prompting their copse in his blood and flesh. They merged with the Celestial¡ªreaching the end, only to return to their very beginning.

    Darkness fell over his surroundings. Meng Qi felt a sword light imbued with killing intent about to hit him but this sort of Chaos seemed to turn its movement somewhat sluggish.

    In that instant, Meng Qi¡¯s body turned into a saber radiance that shattered the darkness in a sh. He emitted brilliant rays of light that demolished all sorts of obstacles standing in his way.

    ¡°Bang!¡± The wall copsed from the impact as Meng Qi used an unimaginably high speed to run more than hundreds of meters away. He had very narrowly escaped the deadly sword light!

    Since his body was on par with a mid-grade Precious Weapon, he could most certainly use his body to rece his saber to unleash the Big Bang Technique. He sought not strength but speed!

    Having sent himself flying several hundreds of meters away, he began dashing forward with the Heaven Inflicted Pain in his right hand pointed behind him at an angle. He seemed to be umting strength.

    The assassin who had ambushed him from behind had the same breath as the assassin who struck him from the front!

    ¡°The assassin knows how to create doppelgangers?

    ¡°Is it a technique that allows the main body and the doppelganger to assassinate in unison?¡±

    ¡°What an impossibly difficult technique to defend against!¡±

    ¡°Thump, thump, thump!¡± Meng Qi managed to reach the assassin¡¯s face in just a few steps. He abruptly thrust the saber that he had been dragging behind him. The saber abruptly struck the assassin like a dragon formed out of lightning breaking away from its shackles.

    The assassin tapped lightly with his sword and the lightning dragon dissipated instantly.

    Suddenly, Heaven Inflicted Pain bounced before hacking downward with the force of a falling mountain that was enough to shake the Nine Heavens.

    This was a trick that Meng Qi had secretly adapted from Martial Monarch¡¯s skill of umting powers with several repeated movements. It was also imbued with the concealment ability of his Eight Nine Mysteries. Truly, his new and improved skill was even better than the original owner¡¯s!

    ¡°ng!¡± The Blue Stair Assassin barely managed to block the attack with his sword before his chest. The sword was flung away into the chaos within a nearby building. He was forced to take several steps in retreat.

    Meng Qi was waiting tounch a chain of attacks with Law Phenomenon when the Blue Stair Assassin¡¯s body suddenly turned illusory and vanished without notice.

    Stunned, Meng Qi raised his saber in rm. He was wary of possible ambushes but the surroundings were empty except for the traces of their battle.

    ¡°Blue Stair Assassin?¡± A frowning Ling Yue flew over with his hands tightened over his bamboo rods, looking as if he was ready to confront death.

    Meng Qi nodded and sighed. ¡°He has already escaped far away after failing to kill me with one strike.¡±

    This was the style of the assassins of the Unrelenting Tower.

    The thing that came to Meng Qi¡¯s mind now was Shi Tianqi¡¯s death. Thetter had moved forward to strike yet was stabbed in the head from behind, but there was only one assassin.

    ¡°This Blue Stair Assassin¡¯s magical power is the seamless transition between his body and his shadow?

    ¡°The main body acted as the bait while its shadow hid stealthily behind the body, only to exchange ces at the crucial point?

    ¡°No wonder he has the ability to kill a grandmaster! Even I was nearly fooled!¡±

    ¡°Young Master Shu, did you force the Blue Stair Assassin into retreating?¡± Shi Xiaoxiu and Shi Xiaodang, who had caught up to Meng Qi, stared wide-eyed at him. Their voices were full of shock.

    ¡°I blocked a few of his strikes. He retreated when he saw he had no chance,¡± Meng Qi said honestly.

    ¡°That¡¯s already powerful enough! This is a Blue Stair Assassin, you know? An assassin capable of killing a grandmaster?¡± These thoughts urred to them at the same time.

    Meng Qi did not have the mood to feel any other emotions. With a straight face, he said, ¡°Seeing as the protective spell of the Shi n Citadel failed to keep the assassin out, it is dangerous to stay here. You all should immediatelye with me to Huamei Heights to hide for now. Otherwise, you will all be silenced.¡±

    Shi Xiaoxiu¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°B-But we will be ambushed on our way there. We will just trouble you, Young Master Su. W-Why don¡¯t you go and get help from Huamei Heights while we stay here to guard the citadel and wait for reinforcements?¡± she asked, biting her lower lip.

    Meng Qi held his saber horizontal to his chest and the de reflected the bright sunshine. In a clear voice, he said:

    ¡°It takes no more than three to four hours to get to Huamei Heights. With my saber in hand, what can the Blue Stair Assassin of the Unrelenting Tower do to us?¡±

    Shi Xiaodang and Shi Xiaoxiu were momentarily stupefied. It took them a second to snap out of it and they saluted Meng Qi. ¡°Young Master Su, you¡¯re truly a gant hero!¡±

 Chapter 743: The Fearsome Assassin

    <h4>Chapter 743: The Fearsome Assassin</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Sunny weather trailed behind the misty rain. Night had yet to descend and the sun was as bright as ever, spilling ayer of sunlight on the Shi n Citadel that made it look like it was glittering in gold. It made it seem as if the chaos yesterday and the fearsome incident earlier were no more than a dream.

    While still keeping his guard up and grappling with feelings of sorrow, Ling Yue nced at Meng Qi and said, ¡°Very well, very well! Young Master Su, this humble beggar admires gant heroes like you the most! The affairs of the Shi n Citadel are also my affairs. I will make sure they reach Huamei Heights safely even at the cost of my life!¡±

    He scanned their surroundings and left some instructions. ¡°My dear niece and nephew, create a hugemotion so everyone in the martial arts social circles nearby knows that something has changed in the Shi n Citadel, and have them spread the news! This way, we can draw the masters toe here and investigate. If we can make the Unrelenting Tower hesitate, perhaps we will be able to force them into giving up!¡±

    Thetter half of his speech was merely meant to console Shi Xiaoxiu and Shi Xiaodang. If the ruthless assassin of the Unrelenting Tower would give up so easily, then the tower would not bear the reputation that kept people up at night!

    However, if themotion was big enough, the assassin would definitely be wary about attacking again and there might be a w in his next assassination attempt. Perhaps that would give them the opportunity to escape with their lives.

    Meng Qi quietly watched Ling Yue give his orders without intervening. Even though these Jianghu veterans might be hindered by their personalities or wed understanding and deduction of a matter, their many years of experience were not for naught.

    Momentster, a booming sound reverberated from afar. The clouds and mes rose from the explosion and the radiance shot straight into the sky, suppressing the daylight.

    Shi Xiaoxiu stared at the partially copsed buildings and reluctantly turned her head. ¡°We¡¯re done.¡±

    This was the home that she had grown up in but she had destroyed thirty percent of it with her own hands. How could she not feel heartache?

    Shi Xiaodang arranged for his nsmen to stay in the buildings nearby. Based on the modus operandi of the Unrelenting Tower, the assassin would not bother exterminating their n as long as they did not reveal any secret. The assassin would not want to provoke unnecessary trouble, especially at this moment. In fact, he would not have taken anything from the target had it not been part of the assignment, never mind causing a meaningless massacre.

    Meng Qi took a breath and slowly said, ¡°Let¡¯s begin our journey then.¡±

    He took the lead in taking flight. The Elder who was an Exterior expert grabbed the Shi siblings and followed suit, and Ling Yue brought up the rear. The three flying lights ripped through the horizon and headed straight for Huamei Heights.

    ¡°There will definitely be another assassination attempt during the journey!¡± Meng Qi had no doubt about this for the assassin had yet to fail a third time. If the assassin were to watch him and the others leave and enter Huamei Heights just like that, it would not be consistent with the style of the Unrelenting Tower.

    Dazzling radiance and fierce astral winds enveloped them as they soared through the sky. The cold pierced deep into their bones as they traveled through a sea of clouds and snow. The scene was as beautiful as a paradise. Meng Qi¡¯s Eight Nine Mysteries was on full st but theke of his heart remained still without a single ripple. He sensed his surroundings, particrly the danger targeted at himself. His spiritual force poured into the Heaven Inflicted Pain in his right hand. Using this, he had the sea of Vital Qi as well as other existences that were nearly incorporeal imprinted into his mind. This would prevent the assassin from killing Meng Qi by infuriating him and wearing down his confidence.

    The state of mind and attitude were crucial elements in a battle between experts. Meng Qi had to put even more emphasis on these aspects as he was a whole realm weaker than the Blue Stair Assassin. Otherwise, he would die ten out of ten times!

    The wind whistled. Meng Qi waspletely at ease. His spirit swelled and shrank simultaneously as if it had merged into the sea of Vital Qi. It enveloped every inch of his surroundings, imprinting the minute details in his mind.

    ¡°Thump, thump, thump! Thump, thump, thump!¡± Suddenly, the sound of violent thumping of hearts entered his mind. It originated from the Shi siblings. Not even the Exterior expert at the level of Top ss Master Pro was able to restrain his nervousness.

    To them, the Blue Stair Assassin was a terrifying existence capable of exterminating their entire n. He was the cream of the crop among assassins and a master who could genuinely threaten or even kill a grandmaster. Their father (and Fort Master) were killed without even being able to counterattack. They feared that Senior Ling Yue, who was more or less on par with him, would suffer the same fate.

    While ¡°Killing de¡± Su Meng was famed throughout thend, his reputation did not necessarily strike fear into the hearts of everyone. He had just crossed the first step of the Celestial Ladderst year. Even after suffering four divine punishments, he was at most in the Fifth-fold Heaven realm at the moment and not yet a grandmaster. Strong as he was, his realm was stillcking. He might be able to stop the Blue Stair Assassin once, but what about the second time? The third? Or when the assassin became increasingly desperate and intense?

    Perhaps Killing de would have no trouble defending himself, however, it would be impossibly difficult to protect all of them. He might even get himself killed trying!

    The more the siblings thought about this, the more sorrowful they felt. They had just lost their father, but now they must face a life-and-death danger that they were helpless to resist. How could they feel anything but dejection, grief, and hopelessness?

    ¡°Thump, thump, thump!¡±

    Meng Qi¡¯s heart thumped furiously when he felt a sudden tremble in Heaven Inflicted Pain. Inexplicably, his saber jumped up and thrust at the center of Shi Xiaoxiu¡¯s back. Lightning red up, crackling and rattling. It all felt like an illusion.

    ¡°Herees the assassin!¡± Meng Qi had confidence in himself and his saber. Without hesitation, he allowed his Interior, Vital Spirit, and the transferred Force of Heaven and Earth to pour into the de of his saber. Theyers detonated, giving him an abrupt increase in speed.

    ¡°ng!¡±

    His saber collided with the pointed end that had emerged out of nowhere. The two forces unexpectedly canceled each other out and mysteriously did not produce any aftershock. Under the dazzling sunshine, a silhouette was revealed.

    The silhouette suddenly turned illusory. Having long prepared himself, Meng Qi suddenly thrust his red jade-like sword backward.

    Just as a cold killing intent emerged, Flowing Fire split into two, then into four, eight, and, eventually, hundreds of sword lights. The lights formed a wide that swept in the opposite direction.

    Just then, the illusory silhouette in front of him became tangible again. The cold killing intent was like a weak snowke that rapidly melted under the bright sunlight.

    ¡°Oh no!¡±

    The thought had barely urred to Meng Qi when the silhouette in front of him began rotating along with his sword, forming a spiral of ¡°dragons of wind¡±. The silhouette condensed into thin strips of ¡°dragons of wind,¡± sent Heaven Inflicted Pain flying, and charged at Meng Qi¡¯s midbrows. The distance between them was closed in a sh. Meng Qi felt a stabbing pain at his midbrows and the sensation of his Vital Spirit being cut apart.

    ¡°I don¡¯t even have the time to protect myself with my sword and saber!¡±

    The assassin¡¯s eyes were apathetic, betraying no happiness, excitement, or hatred. The pupils that reflected Meng Qi¡¯s figure was calm. He seemed numb to the world as if he had seen every trick in the book.

    Suddenly, a palm as fair as jade blocked his midbrows.

    ¡°Pfft!¡±

    The faint golden glow emerged, preventing the pointed end from prating Meng Qi¡¯s skin. Both sides activated their inner strength, causing the detonation of the Sword Qi inside them.

    ¡°Bang!¡± The palm that Meng Qi had used to block his midbrows at the eleventh hour turned into a mutted mess, but he firmly held on to the pointed end!

    Earlier, he had no time whatsoever to use his Saber of the Shattered Jade and Sword of the Mystic Turtle. Neither did he have the time to fully unleash his moves and activate the Kunlun Taoist Robe. He chose to directly put his left palm over his midbrows, blocking the attack before it could pierce his head. He relied on his physical body that was as sturdy as a monster¡¯s to stop the attack.

    He gripped the pointed end firmly in his hand even as blood gushed from his wound. There was a ssh in the pointed end but it lost all vitality before it could leave its body. Meng Qi¡¯s eyes widened as the pain he felt turned into a raging fire that burned his fighting will. His right hand that gripped the Saber of the Shattered Jade seemed to be halting. Just as he was about to unleash the Shocking Heaven and Earth technique, Flowing Fire and Heaven Inflicted Pain began revolving, one in front of the other, ambushing the assassin from all directions.

    The assassin¡¯s eyes showed no emotion. The sharp end of his sword trembled and emitted a strange energy that was simr to a wiggling loach. It inexplicably withdrew from the center of Meng Qi¡¯s palm and turned illusory alongside its real body. The assassin then disappeared into the void. Meng Qi¡¯s attack only managed to rip apart the airflow and send tremors through the void.

    The assassin had fled once again after failing to kill with a single strike!

    Everything unfolded so quickly that Ling Yue came to his senses and rushed over only after Meng Qi had blocked the assassin¡¯s attack with his palm. The shadows of his rod that filled the sky had lost its target.

    ¡°Fled quickly, didn¡¯t he?¡± Ling Yue said, gnashing his teeth.

    Meng Qi thought the same. Had the Blue Stair Assassin stayed for just a moment longer, Ling Yue¡¯s presence would have given Meng Qi the opportunity to use a main ingredient for forging a divine weapon. Then, he would be able to teach the assassin a good lesson!

    Shi Xiaoxiu¡¯s forehead was drenched in cold sweat. Meng Qi¡¯s situation earlier was as dangerous as could be, as was hers. The assassin from the Unrelenting Tower was truly a fearsome character.

    Meng Qi could see the fear in their eyes. Thus, he said in a clear voice, ¡°Nothing but an insignificant ant. Even in an ambush, he could barelynd a light wound on me. What¡¯s there to worry about?¡±

    His words were brimming with gantry, sending tremors down Shi Xiaoxiu and Shi Xiaodang¡¯s hearts. Their fear that had surged like a tide began to wane.* ¡°That¡¯s right! The assassin capable of killing of a grandmaster has barely managed to injure Young Master Su! Based on the rules of the Unrelenting Tower, he only has one more chance left. Now that Young Master Su has be ustomed to his ways, he might not necessarily fail to block the final strike!¡±*

    Just seconds ago, they had wanted to request to stay behind in the citadel. They swallowed those words.

    Meng Qi said nothing else and once again took flight with a heart full of caution.

    Since he had undertaken this matter, he would never abandon them and escape alone. Such an act went against his nature and he would certainly suffer immense guilt if he did it. This was his w. If the assassin knew how to exploit this, he would definitely not live to experience the present oue.

    Based on their two-time exchange of blows, Meng Qi noticed that the assassin¡¯s ¡°domain¡± over a grandmaster was no more than his grasp of Dharma and Logos as well as exploitative nature. The assassin¡¯s forteid in self-concealment, the mysterious self-division, as well as a switcheroo. His disy of strength against Meng Qi did not appear to be weakened in any way, to the extent that he seemed just a little inferior to an ordinary grandmaster in the Seventh-fold Heaven realm. Even so, the threat the assassin posed to Meng Qi greatly surpassed these types of grandmaster.

    Before the effects of Law Phenomenon ended, he believed he would be able to put up a good fight against masters of the Seventh-fold Heaven realm. He might even win if he met an opponent under restraint or opponent with slightly inferior movements in terms of realm. However, battling this Blue Stair Assassin was akin to toeing the fine line between life and death. His two encounters with the assassin had been perilous.

    The assassin¡¯s grandmaster domain, personal fighting style, and grasp of movements were a perfect match, making him a true killing machine. If Meng Qi was careless, he would immediately die in the assassin¡¯s hands.

    The fleeing lights traveled at a high speed. In the blink of an eye, four hours had passed since Meng Qi and the others embarked on their journey. They were now only several hundred miles away from the vicinity of Huamei Heights¡ªnot the perimeter of the monastery but the perimeter that not even a grandmaster could sense activity from.

    Shi Xiaoxiu and Shi Xiaodang both felt apprehensive and at ease at the same time. Like Ling Yue, Meng Qi was more and more cautious. He believed the Blue Stair Assassin would not give up so easily.

    The only reason the assassin chose to let this drag on was to exhaust their mental energy on staying on guard against him throughout the journey. He would then attack them at the peak of his strength.

    The thought had just urred to him when theke of Meng Qi¡¯s heart began surging. In his hand, Heaven Inflicted Pain began to tremble.

    ¡°The assassin is here!¡±

    Without time to consider anything else, Meng Qi immediately raised Heaven Inflicted Pain and brought it downward with great strength. He unleashed the Doom of Demons¡ªa ranged attack. However, lightning condensed overhead, binding an area that was tens of feet wide that enveloped only him.

    ¡°Kaboom!¡±

    Bolts of purple lightning detonated and soared all around Meng Qi. The bolts were all nearly of equal strength.

    ¡°Even if you can create a doppelganger and switch ces with it, you must still be able to get close to me for it to work!¡±

    Just then, the hairs on Meng Qi¡¯s back stood up. His premonition of danger exploded like it was rumbling lightning!

    With the ¡°revival¡± of the shadow next to him, a sword flew out and aimed straight for his Yuzhen meridian point.

    The Blue Stair Assassin had adopted a different strategy after concealing some of his tricks in the previous two encounters. He used his failures as his foundation, directing Meng Qi¡¯s focus on him creating a doppelganger and then switching with it.

    This was an assassin¡ªa genuine assassin!

    The sword light passed through Meng Qi¡¯s newly-grown arms at a high speed, prompting strands of hair on the back of his head to fall. His heart seemed to be terribly shaken by the sword.

    ¡°Pfft!¡±

    The sword light pierced the back of Meng Qi¡¯s brain, which shattered upon touch. Golden glow radiated faintly from within. Strength Qi red and ravaged his brain.

    This scene was what Shi Xiaoxiu saw the moment she recovered her senses. She immediately screamed as pain and hopelessness weighed on her.

    However, Meng Qi¡¯s body suddenly expanded like a towering figure and he swung the Saber of the Shattered Jade at the assassin who had yet to retreat. It was not an attack or even an interrogation of the mind!

    Next to his pierced head was a concealed second skull. It gave the Vital Spirit, that had popped up out of nowhere in a critical moment, a new resting ce.

    ¡°Caught you!¡± Meng Qi¡¯s voice reverberated like the roaring of thunder.

 Chapter 744: Three-pronged Propagation Technique

    <h4>Chapter 744: Three-pronged Propagation Technique</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    The Saber of the Shattered Jade fluttered gently down as if there was neither power nor speed behind it. Yet it was also like the haze in one¡¯s heart. Had he not recognized it and failed to withdraw, the sword would have attached itself to him. He would not be able to break away from it or resist it. Perhaps the sword might slip his mind someday but at a specific time and asion, he would recall past memories and once again repeat the past.

    The assassin raised his head with an unaffected look. He saw that Meng Qi was now as tall as a mountain that obscured the sunlight radiating in this direction. Meng Qi¡¯s face was shrouded in the shadow, the contrast made his eyes look incredibly bright. Bolts of lightning flickered in his pupils as they concealed the Chaos within. In his eyes were a hint of mercy,passion, and joy as if he was a god.

    Meng Qi had used his saber to rece his palm in unleashing I, the Unique and Righteous, in order to interrogate the assassin¡¯s mind!

    Right at this moment, Meng Qi could feel brief sluggishness in the assassin¡¯s movements. Thus, he roared in a voice that was like thunder in clear sky:

    ¡°Caught you!¡±

    The voice, which had shaken Shi Xiaoxiu and the others so much that their minds came to a standstill, had barely faded when Meng Qi sensed that something was wrong. Using the subtle senses of One Heart Affecting Another, he noticed that there was no turbulence of emotion in the assassin. The assassin¡¯s heart was like an icyke, resembling the heart of a corpse more than that of a living human. The momentary sluggishness in his movements originated from another source!

    Everything unfolded so quickly that Meng Qi did not have the time to ponder over the strangeness. Seeing that the assassin had shown a moment of sluggishness and was incapable of making a switch with his doppelganger, this was his chance!

    Meng Qi forcefully suppressed the pain of having his skull shattered while epting the fact that he could no longer afford distractions. He arrogantly overlooked the weakening of thebined assault of his sabers and swords and thrust Flowing Fire. The sword traveled in a way that appeared slow yet urgent at the same time. Its tip glinted with sunlight as streams of sword light burst forth. Each sword light split apart to form even more omnipresent lights that were all of equal strength. The lights surpassed even the reach of the Grand Sun. It was like the radiance of wisdom lighting up the whole earth. There was no gap in its coverage, meaning there was no shadow either!

    World of Dao¡ªa boundless light that echoed Buddhist melodies!

    Without the Primary Instruction, Meng Qi could not fully unleash the Seven Strokes of Heaven Interception technique. Thus, he incorporated it with the ¡°Radiance of Wisdom¡± style of the Vairocana Swordy to produce hundreds of traceless swords. The Return of the Ten Thousand Swords merged into those swords to form a ¡°boundless radiance.¡±

    The rays of light sprinkled all over them. Due to the clouds and Meng Qi himself, the shadow that the assassin created vanished in a sh, leaving no remnants. There was no longer any darkness in the heavens and the earth.

    The shadow in front of him dissipated, revealing an assassin dressed in the dark clothes of the night.

    Behind Meng Qi, the shadow was forced to reveal itself and the boundless radiance tore it apart. Though the shadow was able to withstand the light longer than regr shadows could, it was nheless helpless against it and was rapidly shredded.

    That shadow was the assassin¡¯s backup n. Had he failed to ambush Meng Qi earlier, he would immediately switch positions with the shadow andnd a fatal blow on Meng Qi!

    Meng Qi¡¯s Saber of the Shattered Jade floated gently downward. Meng Qi projected his will far and wide but failed to sense any emotion or surpriseing from the assassin.

    His body was left with the remnants of a strange, distorted shadow. It seemed to be his Dharma Form that was helping him switch positions with his doppelganger shadows. It was a Dharma Form that bore a fearsome ability to conceal itself.

    ¡°Form of the Diabolic Shade¡± resisted the re of the boundless radiance with great difficulty, dissipating the sluggishness in the assassin¡¯s movements and allowing him to move his body. He abruptly detonated the Vital Spirit inside him without fear of damaging his Interior and destroying his internal organs.

    Thud!

    The assassin jumped backward, but under the boundless and radiant light, he was unable to produce shadows wherever he went. It made it difficult for him to propagate, switch positions with his shadows, and disappear.

    Everything unfolded in the blink of an eye. Meng Qi lifted the Saber of the Shattered Jade and activated it. The radiance suddenly dimmed and the Void around them began shrinking and turning turbid.

    Just as the assassin was about to trigger his Dharma Form in an attempt to disappear, the Saber of the Shattered Jade ripped the darkness apart. With an indescribable speed and splendidness, the saber closed the distance tond on the assassin¡¯s body.

    This battle was unlike their previous exchange of blows. This time, the assassin was evidently well-prepared considering he was able to vanish into the void after Meng Qi unleashed the Big Bang Technique. All of a sudden, the assassin¡¯s shadow turned semi-transparent as the saber struck.

    ¡°Pfft!¡± Under the might of The Big Bang Technique coupled with a divine weapon of exquisite quality, the saber radiance tore apart the assassin¡¯s clothes in a sh and pierced through him. Out of the blue, Meng Qi¡¯s figure emerged behind the assassin!

    A drop of blood flowed from his midbrows and thework of blood marks that ran through his body rapidly emerged on his skin. Quietly and without fanfare, he was torn in half.

    However, the assassin did not die. Blood gushed from the two halves of his body as they flew in opposite directions. He was about to disappear into the void and flee!

    Meng Qi felt like he had not managed to sh the assassin¡¯s Vital Spirit in one go and instinctively knew that something was wrong. Right then, he activated Heaven Inflicted Pain and swung the saber downward. All kinds of lightning condensed at the tip of the saber and turned into a ball of lightning the size of a pinhole. Meng Qi then struck a certain spot in the void with the saber.

    ¡°Kaboom!¡±

    The ocean of lightning enveloped the two figures. Bolts of purple and green lightning emerged before swiftly disintegrating, repeating the process over and over. It was a splendid and dazzling scene with the unceasing roaring of thunder in the background. In a sh, both Meng Qi and the assassin were engulfed.

    Meng Qi deliberately controlled the power of the Doom of Demons so that the effect did not reach Shi Xiaoxiu and the others. Coupled with Ling Yue putting up defenses, he was able to make sure that the battle did not harm the innocent.

    The lightning slowly dissipated, leaving only a transparent dagger floating in midair and no sign of the Blue Stair Assassin. Meng Qi projected his will outward by drawing force from his saber, sensing far into his surroundings. He dared not rx.

    ¡°Did he die?¡± Ling Yue asked. On the surface, he appeared to be seeking rification out of worry over their safety. In reality, he was full of shock and disbelief that ¡°Killing de¡± Su Meng was able to kill a Blue Stair Asssassin¡ªcapable of killing Ling Yue in a strike and threatening a grandmaster¡ªin just several moves.

    In contrast, Shi Xiaoxiu, Shi Xiaodang, as well as the other Exterior-level Elders of the Shi n Citadel, did not show such agitation. They felt like they were in a dream.

    They found that the performance and strength that ¡°Killing de¡± Su Meng had disyed earlier were simr to that of the two grandmasters they had once met. Perhaps, he might even be superior! And to top things off, the Blue Stair Assassin was a true grandmaster!

    Just then, Meng Qi replied in a solemn voice, ¡°No.¡±

    Meng Qi did not detect the existence of the assassin¡¯s Vital Spirit each time he hit thetter, whether using his Saber of the Shattered Jade or Heaven Inflicted Pain. He could only feel the assassin¡¯s icyke-like heart.

    ¡°When I first probed his heart, the sluggishness seemed to being from a distant source...¡±

    Recalling the details of the battle earlier, Meng Qi could faintly grasp the secrets of the Blue Stair Assassin. He was able to determine the characteristics of the assassin¡¯s Dharma Form from their two battles. The Dharma Form¡¯s ¡°domain¡± was not the suppression of the enemy but the separation of one from one¡¯s shadow to form a rtively independent entity as well as the seamless switch between the main body and the shadow body. Its changes were illusory and its concealment ability was so terrifying that not even a grandmaster would be able to detect the assassin until he makes his move. Thebined elements formed a natural match for assassination. The Blue Stair Assassin truly deserved his title.

    From the looks of it, the assassin¡¯s Dharma Form also had the ability to hide in someone else¡¯s shadow and even the capability to separate his Vital Spirit and the shadow of his physical body.

    The assassin had separated his Vital Spirit from his body, turned it into an independent entity, and hid it somewhere. He manipted his body and shadow to look as if they were two people. Thus, Meng Qi failed toe into contact with the assassin¡¯ske of heart in his interrogation of thetter¡¯s mind. He only managed to follow the abstruse connection between the two to slightly affect the assassin¡¯s Vital Spirit and produce sluggishness in thetter¡¯s movements. Had he chosen to use the first two styles of the Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship, he might not even be able to create any sluggishness.

    Fortunately, Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship interrogated one¡¯s heart with every strike and made a great impact on himself. With simr techniques in his repertoire, it would not be his first choice.

    Now that the physical body and shadow of the Blue Stair Assassin waspletely destroyed, leaving only his Vital Spirit behind, the assassin would certainly suffer a great reduction in strength. He no longer posed as great a threat to Meng Qi.

    Even so, Meng Qi did not rx at all. Assassins had always excelled at being the underdog in murdering the stronger one and striking at the most unexpected moment. Thus, he maintained the Law Phenomenon and suppressed the dagger with a whip of his hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he said.

    Huamei Heights was not far from where they were. They would be able to reach it soon.

    ¡°He¡¯s not dead? He has already failed three times...¡± Shi Xiaoxiu said, a little stunned.

    Based on the rules of the Unrelenting Tower, a thrice-failed assassination meant it was the end of the assassin¡¯s mission.

    Meng Qi shook his head. ¡°Believing in the rules of the enemy is like believing that you can definitely im Dharmakaya.¡±

    Rules were merely a form of restraint. Who knew if the Blue Stair Assassin would be so embarrassed and mad that he would make another assassination attempt at the risk of getting punished?

    One must not pin one¡¯s hopes on the rules of another party!

    Shi Xiaoxiu and the others dared not continue the conversation. The three fleeing lights cut through the horizon as they speedily moved forward.

    Momentster, they arrived in the vicinity of Huamei Heights. It was only now that Meng Qi took a deep breath of relief but he still kept his guard up.

    Even if he trusted that Master Lu¡¯s strength surpassed his own, there was a possibility that Master Lu was not even around to defend him!

    By now, he had lost the strength to maintain the Law Phenomenon but all was well until they reached Huamei Heights. ¡°Swordsman of Turbulent Skies¡± Luo Yaokun, who was currently presiding over the affairs of the heights, personally received them at the door and questioned them about the events that had transpired.

    Shi Xiaoxiu gave him a concise exnation that focused only on the main points. She did not mention their escape.

    Luo Yaokun¡¯s expresion shifted ever so slightly and immediately said, ¡°Let me first inform all the major sects and aristocratic families. That way, we can spread a wider as it¡¯s definitely insufficient to rely on the power of the grasnd alone. Since this is a matter of utmost importance, please allow me to report this to my Master.¡±

    He could have made the decision himself but upon thinking about this, he immediately headed for the rear mountain.

    Shi Xiaoxiu and the others immediately rxed. They got the feeling that a peaceful and calm environment surpassed everything. The intense and dangerous situation earlier was too painful for them to bear.

    Ling Yue stared meaningfully at Meng Qi before sighing. ¡°Earlier, even though I said that you surpass your Master and that the new generation excels the previous one, I wasn¡¯t being very sincere. Now, I¡¯mpletely convinced that this is the truth. In only a few years, you will be ready to ascend the Terrestrial Rankings. Sigh! The grandmasters on the bottom of the rankings might not even be able to nearly kill the Blue Stair Assassin!¡±

    The Shi siblings sincerely expressed their thanks to Meng Qi, theirmentations and shock no lesser than Ling Yue¡¯s. It was said that Su Wuming climbed ayer of heaven each year, but ¡°Killing de¡± Su Meng had already possessed the quality of a Terrestrial Rankings master in just a few years!

    ¡°Meanwhile, for us two siblings who are the same age as him...¡±

    Meng Qi turned the assassin¡¯s dagger, the Shadow-blending Sword, in his hands. Just as he was about to speak, he suddenly heard Master Lu¡¯s voice. ¡°Come over to the straw hut to talk.¡±

    When Meng Qi arrived at the straw hut, he saw Luo Yaokun standing beside a seated Master Lu. In front of Master Lu was a vague shadow that was being infiltrated with and tightly bound by strands of Sword Qi.

    ¡°That familiar breath and feeling...¡± Meng Qi¡¯s heart suddenly jumped. ¡°The Blue Stair Assassin?¡±

    ¡°Is that his Vital Spirit?¡±

    Master Lu smiled at him. ¡°How can I not know about this when you all caused such a greatmotion?¡±

    Realization hit Meng Qi like a ton of bricks. He had forgotten that Master Lu was already an Earth Immortal. Even without deliberately projecting his will outward, his perception greatly surpassed that of ordinary Dharmakaya masters.

 Chapter 745: Obstacles Will Always Exist in Life

    <h4>Chapter 745: Obstacles Will Always Exist in Life</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Earth and Human Immortals were separated by just a realm. However, to the Blue Stair Assassin, this was the difference between life and death. This truly demonstrated the importance of urate intel, whether for heroes or assassins. Those who had outdated intel or maps would die a painful death.

    Master Lu¡¯s breakthrough was unknown to anyone but Meng Qi and ¡°Ice Fairy¡± Ye Yuqi. Even some of his direct disciples didn¡¯t know about it. They were mostly just happy that Kong Wen¡¯s imprisonment had led to their Master leaving the straw hut and re-entering the world.

    As Meng Qi shot the Blue Stair Assassin a ¡°pitiful¡± nce, he made a sudden noise of surprise. He had not scrutinized the assassin earlier but upon closer look, he noticed that the assassin was in a peculiar condition.

    Earlier, he had destroyed the assassin¡¯s body and shadow, leaving only thetter¡¯s Vital Spirit. It was normal for the assassin to exist in an illusory state but with the assassin being a grandmaster, it ought notto have been so hazy. His body and other elements should have had a preliminary fusion and made it so clear that it seemed tangible.

    The assassin¡¯s Vital Spirit seemed to be inted and was blurry from within, giving the impression that it might burst. However, the Sword Qi entered his body like threads of silk, changing continuously to be finer and finer. They extended to every crook and cranny of the Vital Spirit, binding him until he was solidified.

    Meng Qi failed to sense it even when the changing of the Sword Qi ended, only vaguely feeling the remnants of the assassin¡¯s power.

    ¡°Is this another kind of change garnered from the ¡®World of Dao¡¯?¡± Meng Qi stared thoughtfully at Master Lu.

    With a calm expression and ordinary tone, Master Lu said, ¡°The Unrelenting Tower has existed over several millennia. Naturally, they have no shortage of mysterious secret techniques. When I first found him, he inexplicably self-detonated. Fortunately, I have learned the refinement of sword lights, allowing me to firmly freeze his explosion.¡±

    ¡°Freeze his explosion? Isn¡¯t that the ability of the descendants of the Heaven Sovereign¡¯s Time lineage?¡± Meng Qi was not the only one stunned. Master Lu¡¯s direct disciple, Luo Yaokun, wore a simrly shocked expression. But this was not what Meng Qi was curious about. ¡°The refinement of sword light? I already got that ability when I first enlightened my Acupores. What¡¯s the difference between these two abilities?¡± he asked.

    It was the first time he had heard of the term ¡°sword light refinement¡±. Of course, it was also possible that it was at such a high level that not even Jiang Zhiwei hade across it. Thus, he was ignorant of it as well.

    Master Lu exined earnestly, ¡°The so-called difference¡ªthat is, the depth of the refinement¡ªfrom the enlightenment period is that I can now perceive the fragrance of the soil, the movement of insects, the growth of trees, as well as every speck of dirt, seed, and weed. Even every pore in my enemy¡¯s body is clearly illustrated in my mind. That¡¯s what I refer to as ¡®refinement¡¯.¡±

    ¡°Once you reach the Exterior realm, your level of ¡®refinement¡¯ increases. You will be able to clearly perceive the undtions of the sea of Vital Qi, the rules as well as Dharma and Logos that lie behind visible things, every drop of blood, every part of your muscle, and every inch of your skin.¡±

    ¡°But is that true ¡®refinement¡¯? If the likes of meridianmake up the flesh and blood, what makes up a drop of blood? Where do the different rules and Dharma and Logose from? Until we achieveplete enlightenment, the ¡®refinement¡¯ will never end. Sword light refinement is both an illusory and concrete practice. It deeply prates every part of one¡¯s Vital Spirit and every part of the source that produced the self-detonation. I bound each and every one of them separately, thus freezing his explosion.¡±

    Meng Qi listened with his mouth slightly agape. Master Lu using sword light refinement to bind the source of the explosion had left him in awe.* ¡°If Master Lu continued to improve his control over this technique, he would be able to resurrect someone from a single drop of blood in the future. Is this the ultimate form of the Living Propagation technique?¡±*

    ¡°If an Earth Immortal who merely possess the legendary features is this powerful, how much more powerful would the true almighty legends, as well as the Five Emperors and Nine Primogenitors above them, be?¡±

    Though Luo Yaokun was more knowledgeable than Meng Qi, he was just as surprised after hearing his Master¡¯s exnation.* ¡°Master¡¯s realm and strength seemed to have improved by leaps and bounds! Or is this the way a Dharmakaya master should be and this skill is merely something not usually shown to others?¡±*

    Master Lu continued, ¡°You¡¯re an expert at transformations and your grasp of ¡®refinement¡¯ has actually surpassed your own understanding of it. When you im Dharmakaya, I believe your skill wouldn¡¯t be weaker than mine.¡±

    ¡°Eight Nine Mysteries, Living Propagation!¡± Meng Qi nodded inwardly.

    ¡°To be honest, I wouldn¡¯t have had the time to freeze his explosion if you hadn¡¯t eliminated his physical body and shadow in the first ce, causing some inhibition.¡± Master Lu nced at the Vital Spirit beside him. ¡°For now, we can only carefully feel about and slowly attempt to find out the secrets of the Unrelenting Tower.¡±

    ¡°Eliminated his physical body and shadow?¡± It was the first time Luo Yaokun learned of this. He whipped his head around to look at Meng Qi. His movement was so quick and violent that one almost thought that his neck would snap.

    ¡°It was ¡®Killing de¡¯ Su Meng who heavily injured the Blue Stair Assassin?¡±

    For Su Meng to heavily injure a Blue Stair Assassin meant that the day of him ascending the Terrestrial Rankings was about to arrive. Luo Yaokun reflected on how he had just crossed the second step of the Celestial Ladder and became a grandmaster after thirty years. He had yet to have the qualifications to ascend the Terrestrial Rankings, yet Su Meng was about to achieve that after spending a mere three and a half years in the Exterior realm!

    ¡°Is this the might of a person who received four divine punishments?¡±

    Meng Qi sighed quietly to himself. He then gave Master Lu a rough exnation of the three encounters he had with the assassin without mentioning the styles or skills he used, only their effects. That was how he began asking guidance from Master Lu.

    Since Master Lu had likely seen the final battle in its entirety, he might as well take the chance to seek some advice from the former. Otherwise, he would undeserving of his money-grubber reputation.

    Master Lu was generous in providing his insight and guidance. He said little but made sure to include all the main points in his exnation, allowing Meng Qi to benefit from it and gain a better grasp of the essence of his movements. Despite diverging from the original exnation, Meng Qi could now vaguely link the boundless radiance and the ¡°refinement¡± together.

    Luo Yaokun listened quietly beside his Master but the more he heard, the more fearful he became. If he was in Su Meng¡¯s position, he might be able to force the Blue Stair Assassin to retreat after the first two ambushes at great cost to himself. However, he might not be able to narrowly escape after the third ambush.

    Lamentations involuntarily rose in him. ¡°Everyone knows that Meng Qi has received the four divine punishments and that it¡¯s only right for him to achieve such glory. Yet they neglect the hard work he put in as well as the danger he went through to obtain his achievements today. His own efforts are the key point. How many of those talented people have I met that refuse to suffer hardship out of arrogance?¡±

    ¡°Others only see him enjoying the fruits of hisbor but are blind to the suffering he has gone through! Su Meng was thest to enter the sect yet managed to be the second best in terms of strength. The hardship and difficulty that he experienced in private greatly surpassed anyone¡¯s imagination!¡±

    ¡°¡®Killing de¡¯ Su Meng certainly lives up to his name!¡±

    Despite being a direct disciple of Master Lu, Luo Yaokun was unlike his Senior Brother whose mentality had be warped after spending years trapped in the Third Heaven realm. He had the pure heart of a swordsman and thus, felt a pang of sympathy for Su Meng.

    When Meng Qi was done seeking advice from Master Lu, he pulled a straight face and said, ¡°It¡¯s very simr to Housekeeper Zhou¡¯s condition when he died...¡±

    He hesitated a bit as if unsure if he should finish his sentence: ¡°This looks like the handiwork of the Myths. On an additional note, ¡®Heaven Sovereign¡¯ Han Guang of the Myths is secretly colluding with ¡®Mad Prince¡¯ Gao Lan.¡±

    He shared deep ties and an affectionate rtionship with his sworn brother. If thetter was truly involved and Meng Qi caused him to fall into a grave danger, how could he feel at ease about it?

    Previously, the only reason he informed Taoist Chonghe was to avoid being the main target. He had been matter-of-fact about it as Gao Lan would not be endangered before the true conspiracy became evident. Right now, things might take a drastic turn if the matter turned out to be true!

    However, the cool-headed Gao Lan was a different person from Meng Qi¡¯s sworn brother. If he was truly involved¡ªwhile harboring a shocking conspiracy¡ªthen all aspects dictated Meng Qi to speak out. Otherwise, the grasnd would shift southward, the people would sink into depravity, cannibalism would not be just a tale, and his friends might just die. How could Meng Qi feel at ease?

    Meng Qi finally knew what it meant to be stuck between a rock and a hard ce. He could now empathize with Qi Zhengyan¡¯s conflicted feelings and pain when thetter left the team. Despite sharing a deep affection, principles were invaluable.

    Having spent some time grappling between conflicted feelings, hesitation, and pain, Meng Qi finally bit the bullet and decided to treat the cold Gao Lan and his sworn brother as two separate individuals for now. He said inly, ¡°Housekeeper Zhou¡¯s death seems to be the handiwork of the Myths. I suspect that they had a hand in the grasnd incident, pulling the strings and fanning the mes. Moreover, ¡®Evil Master¡¯ Han Guang is secretly colluding with ¡®Mad Prince¡¯ Gao Lan. Gao Lan¡¯s ambitions have been getting wilder ever since he obtained the Sword of the Human Sovereign. If the Myths were truly involved in the grasnd incident, he¡¯s also likely to be involved.¡±

    Once heid it out in the open, he felt as if he had removed himself from the situation. How great would it be if all things in life could be cut off using a sword?

    ¡°Gao Lan? If they are just trying to cast a wide, the influences of the grasnd are currently incapable of that. However, if he¡¯s involved, then it¡¯s as good as a done deal...¡± Luo Yaokun blurted out.

    ¡°I have heard of this, but if you didn¡¯t mention the Myths, I wouldn¡¯t have thought of them,¡± Master Lu said with a nod. ¡°However, we can¡¯t blindly assume that Gao Lan is involved. Yaokun, inform the Pure Sun Sect so we can team up and quickly begin an investigation into the casting of the web. Have Qinghong of Changle find Housekeeper Zhou¡¯s wife and children.¡±

    They would eliminate the possibility of other sects and aristocratic families being involved in this affair for now.

    Luo Yaokun epted the order and immediately departed the straw hut to begin making arrangements.

    ¡°Stay here for the time being. Leave only when the matter is clear and there are no problems,¡± Master Lu said.

    Meng Qi agreed as he was curious about the grasnd incident.

    While leaving the straw hut, he stared longingly at the Blue Stair Assassin¡¯s Vital Spirit. ¡°What a pity that even Master Lu has to carefully probe the spirit! I will wait for him to be done and shamelesslye to obtain some benefits! That way, I can also get a better understanding of the secrets and skills of the Unrelenting Tower.¡±

    Suddenly, a floral fragrance entered Meng Qi¡¯s nose and his body abruptly rxed. His mind and muscles had been stretched taut earlier. It was much worse than his experience being hunted down by the Blood Sea Rakshasa. Back then, he was able to determine the time difference and easily enter the Lanke Temple. This time, the assassin possessed a terrifying ability to conceal himself, so much so that Meng Qi had no idea where he was at all. Meng Qi kept up his guard even when talking to Ling Yue and the others because he knew he might just die on the spot if he was even a little distracted.

    Inside the Red Attire Vi, the headquarters of the Six Fan School in Luo Yang.

    Sima Shi was meditating as he waited for tea leaves in his cup to steep. His every movement carried a natural charm to it.

    Just then, a Gold-badge Arrester requested to meet him.

    ¡°Chief Arrester, something major happened in the north,¡± the arrester said, immediately handing Sima Shi a paper.

    Sima Shi put down his teacup and epted the paper. He gave the paper a quick scan before finallynding on the matter of the Shi n Citadel, as well as the description of it:

    ¡°The Blue Stair Assassin, an expert at self-concealment and splitting of his shadow, Vital Spirit, and physical body, is so dangerous that it makes one guarded...¡±

    Sima Shi tapped the desk with the forefinger on his right hand and said, acting as if he was muttering to himself, ¡°It¡¯s rare for the Blue Stair Assassin to slip up. There are nearly no records of him exposing his traits. Now, we finally have some understanding of him.¡±

    Gold-badge Arrester¡¯s expression turned somewhat strange. He seemed to be hesitating about saying something.

    Sima Shi continued to scan downward and saw the final writing on the paper: ¡°The assassin failed thrice at the hands of ¡®Killing de¡¯ Su Meng, who destroyed both his physical body and shadow. Only his Vital Spirit escaped. It¡¯s unknown whether he¡¯s dead but there has been news to confirm so.¡±

    ¡°He died as soon as we discovered some clues about him...?¡± Sima Shi lowered his head as he looked at the paper. It took a while before he finally lifted his head again and sighed. ¡°This really reminds me of the Wolf King incident,¡± he said, smiling faintly.

    ¡°Only three and a half yearster, he¡¯s about to ascend the Terrestrial Rankings. In another three and a half years, what new heights will he reach?¡±

    Emotions were surging behind his eyes as if he was thinking about himself. The past seven years for him had been a repeat of the seven years before it. His dreams of iming of Dharmakaya had remained just that.

    ¡°Reassess the Terrestrial Rankings and spread this news far and wide,¡± he ordered, putting down the paper in his hand.

 Chapter 746: Turbulent Times That Signal Something Ominous

    <h4>Chapter 746: Turbulent Times That Signal Something Ominous</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    ¡°Golden Eye Arrester¡± Su Yue, d in a dark golden arrester uniform, walked toward the Red Attire Vi with ns of reporting the several instances of unusual activity of the Nine Evil Paths to his superior.

    He had just stepped into the vi when he saw a familiar Gold-badge Arrester walking down the stairs. The arrester looked stunned when he saw Su Yue, before quickly shing him a wide smile and saluting him. ¡°Congrattions, Super Arrester Su! Congrattions, indeed!¡±

    ¡°To what do I owe such congrattions?¡± Su Yue raised an eyebrow in amusement.

    The Gold-badge Arresterughed. ¡°Su Meng, ah, your esteemed nephew had thrice forced the Blue Stair Assassin to retreat and even caused him severe injuries. It¡¯s only a matter of time before he ascends the Terrestrial Rankings. I can¡¯t help feeling happy for you seeing as you have such an illustrious heir to revitalize the Su family.¡±

    Su Yue¡¯s eyes subtly narrowed. He was momentarily speechless beforeughing and saying, ¡°He really is the qilin child of my family.¡±

    The smile on his face vanished as soon as the Gold-badge Arrester left. He then heaved a drawn-out sigh.

    Huan Duke¡¯s mansion.

    Wang Wenxian, the Political Advisor, turned silent after reading a few documents in his hand and sighed several minutester. ¡°More than three years ago, I showered him with praises and considered him a member of the younger generation worthy of my tutge. In just the ¡®blink¡¯ of an eye, he¡¯s already on par with me. Truly, the younger generation will eventually surpass the older one.¡±

    The square-faced Wang Zai seated beside him looked stunned. ¡°Has Younger Brother Su entered the Terrestrial Rankings?¡± he blurted out.

    Wang Zai could think of only one person among his peers that could rise to the state of ¡°being on par¡± with his father in less than four years: Meng Qi. Coupled with Meng Qi¡¯s modus operandi, it was not difficult for him to conclude that the paper in his father¡¯s hand was thetest Terrestrial Rankings.

    ¡°Things are changing so quickly that it all feels like a dream. It feels like the Sumptuous Fruits Banquet was just yesterday...¡± Wang Wenxian once again sighed. He himself was the youngest grandmaster in his generation in the family but the term ¡°youngest¡± was merely rtive. Compared to Killing de, he was as good as an elderly man. Truly, the passing of time urged the aging of men.

    He regretted that he had yet to enter the top spots of the Ranking List of Young Masters at his age.

    ¡°In the past, Su Wuming entered the Terrestrial Rankings after spending five years in the Exterior realm. He falls somewhat short of Younger Brother Su¡¯s current achievement. Younger Brother Su is indeed someone who has received an additional divine punishment.¡± Wang Zai had long be immune to the ¡°blows¡± Meng Qi dealt after befriending him for many years. He showed no shock after listening to his father¡¯s words and even joked about it.

    Wang Wenxian¡¯s face turned stern. ¡°Do you think that the four divine punishments are the reason why he¡¯s making such rapid advancement?¡±

    His serious tone made Wang Zai, whose back was already straight, sit up a little straighter still. He stopped smiling and replied, ¡°The four divine punishments are merely what makes up his foundation. Without great effort, grinding, and reflection on his part, he would have wasted even the greatest of foundations.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m d you understand this.¡± Wang Wenxian¡¯s expression eased. ¡°So don¡¯t you feel discouraged. Our family¡¯s skill is descended from the Benevolent Saint himself. Without sufficient experience, the in-depth reflection of the rtionship between heaven, earth and man, a sense of humanity and experience in governing the masses, it will be hard for you to make any further progress. I called you to the capital in hopes of settling down and stabilizing your heart. I want you to hold an official post in a prefecture and then a county, starting out on resolving the conflict between the martial arts circle of the Jianghu, the imperial court, and themon folk, while improving yourself step by step.¡±

    Wang Zai had always cultivated himself through his travels. Based on the experience of his family¡¯s Elders, he knew the same fate awaited him. ¡°I will obey your orders, Father. I will definitely not disappoint your great hopes for me,¡± he said solemnly.

    He optimistically thought that, like Su Wuming, Younger Brother Su might see a teau in his advancement after entering the Half-step to Dharmakaya realm. That would give him the chance to close the gap between them.

    He recovered his senses a little and added with a frown, ¡°Younger Brother Su has so many enemies. Once he enters the Terrestrial Rankings, news of his subsequent promotion to the grandmaster level would spread far and wide. I fear many would be desperate enough to act against him. This is a wrong move from Chief Arrester Sima.¡±

    ¡°Rumor is already rife in Northern Zhou. If the Minister of War conceals this while participating in politics, the Ranking List of Young Masters will lose its credibility.¡± Wang Wenxian picked up his teacup and blew on the tea inside. ¡°Rest assured. I will personally look after the Su family.¡±

    With Political Advisors guarding Luoyang, it would take a grandmaster to even cause any sort of trouble.

    Both the young and old were engaged in discussions inside the manor of Duke of Pingjin.

    The Imperial Secretariat, also known as the current Prime Minister Cui Yan, stroked the paper in his hand. He looked both wistful and thoughtful as he said, ¡°I have always known that Su Meng will make great advancement¡ªhe would likely repeat the legendary feat of ascending a new heavenly realm every year. I just didn¡¯t think he would be even faster and sharper than Su Wuming.¡±

    Who among the eminent figures today did not start out as an underdog who wed his way up to the top? When Cui Yan thought about the amount of time he spent in the Sixth-fold Heaven realm andpared it with ¡°Killing de¡± Su Meng, he felt a sense of dejection, jealousy, and helplessness.

    There was an inexplicable sorrow to be born in the same generation as such a person, especially when he himself experienced a simr era. Before him, there was Master Lu, the twin dragons of his family, and the two gleaming stars of the previous generation. While he was at his peak, there was Su Wuming. Now, there was ¡°Killing de¡± Su Meng. It would have been tolerable if it was merely Su Meng whom he failed to catch up with. What made him feel the most dispirited was the fact that the well-known figures of this generation were much superior to him back then.

    Cui Hao, who had once again gone traveling, forced a smile. ¡°When I first met Su Meng, he had yet to enlighten his Apertures and his Qi-cultivation wasn¡¯t even necessarily at the advanced level. Back then, he was bitterly cultivating in the back mountain of the Shaolin Temple. Yet in less than ten years, he has risen abruptly like aet to surpass his peers and many eminent figures of the previous generation. From causing dissatisfaction in his onlookers, he gradually drew jealousy out of them instead. Now, he is forcing them to look at him with envy and admiration. The final frontier is reverence alone.¡±

    Once the gulf between two persons became too wide, one¡¯s envy, jealousy, and hatred for the other would be so weak that they would gradually diminish.

    ¡°However, his ease ends here. Once he ascends the Terrestrial Rankings, he will discover that all the eminent figures on the list, regardless of their stance, are all extraordinary masters of their generation. Theyck nothing in terms of skills, experience, and nature, with expertise of their own. Back then, even Su Wuming had to w his way up to the top of the rankings.¡± Cui Yan put down the paper in his hand.

    Cui Hao nodded softly. Each of the top influences had no more than several grandmasters in their ranks. Naturally, they were all extraordinary in their own ways!

    Both gentlemen and scoundrels mingled inside a small inn, making for a boisterous scene.

    Someone entered the inn with thetest copy of the Ranking List of Young Masters and hung it on one corner of the first floor.

    The scroll unfolded and unveiled the list, drawing the attention of everyone inside the inn. This was the ranking closest to them, also the ranking that they had the best hope of reaching. Naturally, it was also the one they paid the most attention to.

    Jianghu folks started speaking in hushed tones as they found all sorts of conversation fodder from the updated list.

    It was only after they had their fill of the Ranking List of Young Masters, that they finally turned their focus on the Celestial Rankings and Terrestrial Rankings. Few masters popted the former, with fewer changes still. They finished reading the list in record time. On the other hand, there were 200 names on the Terrestrial Rankings. It was the most time-consuming list to go through.

    There were no changes in the top positions of the Terrestrial Rankings, with the differences seen only after the top fifty masters. The Jianghu folks relished the changes with great delight, so much so that spit was flying as they bbered. They were just like cart drivers who enjoyed gossiping about the Political Affairs Hall.

    While they were happily engaged in a discussion, someone said with augh, ¡°There¡¯s a new neer called ¡®Killing de¡¯ Su Meng...¡±

    His voice suddenly froze.

    ¡°¡®Killing de¡¯ Su Meng?¡±

    ¡°¡®Killing de¡¯ Su Meng!¡±

    Both startled and doubtful voices reverberated inside the inn. Though the speaker had called Su Meng a neer, he could not be considered new to any of them. Several years ago, he topped the Ranking List of Young Masters and his feats were something that they were familiar with. In just three and a half years, in a period of time where some people had failed to prepare for their travels, he had ascended to the Terrestrial Rankings!

    It was as if the gulf between the Ranking List of Young Masters and Terrestrial Rankings was not Sixth or Seventh-fold Heaven realms but a small gutter!

    Everyone turned to stare at the Terrestrial Rankings. There were too many people on the list for there to be extensive introductions and they were able to finish reading Su Meng¡¯s description in no time.

    ¡°Name: Su Meng.¡±

    ¡°Age: Nearly 24.¡±

    ¡°Nickname: Killing de, Lord of des.¡±

    ¡°Skills: Not known in detail; simr to the Vajra Unbreakable Force. His saber reaches everywhere, interrogates both the heart and path, and punishes on behalf of heaven.¡±

    ¡°Battle records: Forced the retreat of the Blue Stair Assasin of the Unrelenting Tower thrice and caused him severe injuries.¡±

    ¡°Rank: 178th.¡±

    ¡°Evaluation: His name used to be known throughout the Jianghu; now, his name sends shockwaves throughout the Jianghu.¡±

    ¡°Nearly 24, sends shockwaves throughout the Jianghu...¡± someone said, repeating the words as if he was sleep talking.

    Inside the private room of a certain restaurant, someone crushed the wine cup in his hand. The elderly-looking man had tanned skin that was borderline ck and a slender body. His strangely-shaped eyes made him look as if he was perpetually crying.

    Sitting opposite to him was a cool-tempered woman with a tall nose and a pair of almond-shaped eyes.

    ¡°Thump! Thump! Thump!¡± Someone knocked on the door.

    ¡°Who is it?¡± The man, who looked as if he was crying, asked in a low voice.

    He was stunned that he was unable to figure the concrete appearance of the man outside in his mind.

    ¡°The person who will aid you in killing Su Meng,¡± the man outside answered indifferently.

    Ten dayster, Meng Qi came across ¡°Ice Fairy¡± Ye Yuqi who had just returned to the heights.

    Ye Yuqi¡¯s soft, jet-ck hair fell over her shoulders. The moment she saw him, she immediately said, ¡°The Jianghu folks everywhere who are involved with the grasnd spy have returned to us with answers. There¡¯s no such thing as the so-called casting of a wide.¡±

    ¡°Did I make a wrong judgment? Then how did the other party so urately find Housekeeper Zhou¡¯s whereabouts?¡±For a moment, Meng Qi was stunned.

    Ye Yuqi did not exin. With a turn of her eyes, she continued, ¡°Lone Wolf¡¯s trick is working. Without the Blue Stair Assassin ying interference, the mother and child have secretly found the Controller of Huamei Heights who is near the city walls. She mentioned two things. The first incident happened nearly a year ago. Heaven-killing Axe had moved back then and Gu Erduo used this as a pretext to go into hermetic training. He recently made a breakthrough and became an Earth Immortal.¡±

    ¡°The second incident is that the Nine Evil Paths are slowly dispatching people to the Golden Tent to formalize their treaty. They are nning to help them from the inside.¡±

    ¡°The Nine Evil Paths?¡± Meng Qi frowned. This contradicted his assumptions. Gu Erduo¡¯s breakthrough was indeed a sign of turbulent times and great changes!

    It took him a moment to react to Ye Yuqi¡¯s earlier words. ¡°Nearly a year ago, Heaven-killing Axe moved?¡±

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t that the time when I caused the copse of the Celestial Judgment Gate?¡±

    ¡°The Heaven-killing Axe originates from that ce...¡±

    Ye Yuqi looked at Meng Qi. ¡°What do you think?¡±

    The corner of Meng Qi¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°My pot...¡± he said, forcing a smile.

 Chapter 747: Brazen "Cheating"

    <h4>Chapter 747: Brazen &quot;Cheating&quot;</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    ¡°Pot?¡± The mature and cold Ye Yuqi looked dumbfounded. She felt as if her question and Meng Qi¡¯s response were on entirely different wavelengths.

    Meng Qi immediately stopped smiling and said earnestly, ¡°It¡¯s a countryside saying. It means ¡®to take responsibility¡¯.¡±

    He gave her a quick exnation, saying, ¡°Considering the time, the movement of the Heaven-killing Axe coincides with my exploration of the Ninth Heaven. There had been many idents while I was there, resulting in the copse of the Celestial Judgment Gate, which birthed the Heaven-killing Axe. Gu Erduo bing an Earth Immortal is more or less my responsibility.¡±

    Ye Yuqi¡¯s attention was immediately diverted, causing her to ignore the so-called ¡°pot¡±. Her eyes were a pit of darkness with hidden gleams like a night sky filled with stars. ¡°The Celestial Judgment Gate that birthed the Heaven-killing Axe copsed, causing the movement of the axe that Gu Erduo took advantage of. Since the time matches, this should be true. Looks like Gu Erduo has really be an Earth Immortal.¡±

    Her tone carried an emotion that Meng Qi could not quite decipher. It seemed as if she was feeling indignant. Though Gu Erduo became an Earth Immortal ahead of her brother-inw, he was still no match up for thetter as long as he did not obtain the Peerless Godly Weapon. Her brother-inw finally found a way forward after spending many years toiling and suffering, yet a stroke of good luck fell on Gu Erduo¡¯sp while he was lounging in the Golden Tent. How could she not feel aggrieved?

    ¡°The Nine Evil Paths have such contradicting views that it¡¯s nearly impossible for them to work together short of having a leader who canmand them. Gu Erduo bing an Earth Immortal is akin to solving their greatest problem. Moreover, this is such a great conspiracy with an incredible amount of thought put behind it. Coupled that with Gu Erduo¡¯s sheer audacity and ability to pull strings andwork, as well as Evil Master fanning the mes¡ªah, it might be the Luo Denomination¡¯s handiwork as well. It¡¯s not an outrageous idea that they¡¯re taking turns to formalize their treaty in the Golden Tent,¡± Meng Qi said, analyzing the second piece of information.

    Based on his limited knowledge of the Nine Evil Paths, ¡°Evil Master¡± Han Guang and the Demoness Gu Xiaosang were the only ones with the capability, imposing attitude, and motivation to catalyze a treaty among the Nine Evil Paths. Judging from how Housekeeper Zhou was killed, Meng Qi was more inclined to think that it was Evil Master. But after this incident, he believed that the Demoness Gu was likely to interfere and add fuel to the fire. She would take advantage of the matter to achieve her own objectives.

    The more chaotic the world was, the happier the evil spirits would be!

    Ye Yuqi¡¯s delicate face was as serene as still water. She slowly said, ¡°If the Nine Evil Paths are colluding with the Golden Tent, then there would be Gu Erduo and the shaman in the north, Blood Sea Rakshasa in the south, ¡®Prime Asura¡¯ Meng Nan in the west, and Dharma King Dushi and Evil Master in the middle. They would have as many Dharmakaya masters on their side as the orthodox path. If they recruit the grasnd tribes, the southern barbarian tribes, and the masters in the many states within the West Regions, even attracting the authoritative evil spirits of the Southern Jin Dynasty and East Sea, their numbers of grandmasters and Peerless Master Pros wouldn¡¯t be far from off from the numbers of the imperial court, sects, and aristocratic families.¡±

    The six powerful societies, the three Taoist sects, the four Buddhist temples, the six sword sects, the fourteen aristocratic families, excluding the Lanke Temple that was located just around the corner¡ªin total, there were thirty-two parties. If they worked together, they would be formidable enough to contend with the world. Even if they were divided into the South Jin and North Zhou Dynasties, their individual high-level military power were superior to the grasnd. The West Regions and Southern Wilderness, coupled with their five Dharmakaya masters, appearedparatively stronger. On the other hand, the Nine Evil Paths had been dragging each other behind. So they were able to firmly stabilize the situation and stop the heretics from fighting or forced them to retreat to ces like the Southern Wilderness.

    Gu Erduo was now an Earth Immortal and once again regarded as world number one. Moreover, he also had a realm superiority to other Dharmakaya masters as well as ownership of a Peerless Godly Weapon. Though it would be farfetched to say that he had merged the Nine Evil Paths, he was at least formidable enough to keep them from internal conflicts and more or less assimte them into a single voice. Under the circumstances whereby someone was pulling the strings and building bridges, the counterattack of the heretics began to vaguely take shape.

    ¡°I wonder if Evil Master and ¡®Mad Prince¡¯ Gao Lan are involved, seeing as they¡¯re secretly colluding with each other.¡± With a heavy mood, Meng Qi gave Ye Yuqi a reminder.

    It was as if there were rivers of stars flowing in Ye Yuqi¡¯s pupils. She did not speak for a long time.

    With this change, the initial setup of six-versus-six Dharmakaya masters would turn into a five-versus-seven setup!

    The wind lifted Ye Yuqi¡¯s hair, emphasizing her cold, ethereal temperament even more so. Meng Qi said, as if speaking to himself, ¡°¡®Prime Asura¡¯ Meng Nan will travel from the south to the west, Blood Sea Rakshasa will be heading north. I fear the two Dharmakaya masters in the Great Jin Dynasty will be forced to stay and handle them. Ah, I don¡¯t know if God of Venomous Vermin would be able to leave the Southern Wilderness. Oh, Abbot Kong Wen reaped the lion¡¯s share in the Primary Instruction of Buddha¡¯s Palm and he also had previously endured a great deal of suffering. I wonder if he has managed to materialize the Golden Body of the Dragon-subduing Arhat and im the Bodhisattva¡¯s Buddhist Realm...¡±

    His thoughts were in a cluttered mess. He could only mention something as he thought of it.

    Ye Yuqi shook her head as she gathered her thoughts. ¡°God of Venomous Vermin has never left the Southern Wilderness ever since the rumors began.¡±

    ¡°Abbot Kong Wen visited Huamei Heights a month ago to discuss Buddhism and Taoism with my brother-inw. Judging from his words, he has indeed reaped a great deal of benefits from the Primary Instruction of Buddha¡¯s Palm. He has even reached the threshold of the Bodhisattva¡¯s Buddhist Realm but it would take him several more years of cultivation before he could achieve a breakthrough. Internally, the Bodhisattva conduct secretly reigns inside him. Externally, he exudes vestiges of mercy.¡±

    ¡°In a time where evil spirits are plunging the world into chaos, saving themon folk is a great opportunity to im Bodhisattva¡¯s Buddhist Realm. But that¡¯s useless in the current situation...¡± Meng Qi sighed and said, ¡°I wonder which side will win¡ªSenior He Qi, Senior Chong He, and Senior Lu teaming up against Gu Erduo who has be an Earth Immortal equipped with the Heaven-killing Axe, ¡®Evil Master¡¯ Han Guang, the shaman, and Dharma King Dushi. Gao Lan, who wields the Sword of the Human Sovereign, might even show up at any time...¡±

    Then, that would mean two Peerless Godly Weapons on the other side!

    Ye Yuqi pursed her lips. ¡°We will have to see just how much the axe has awakened. If it¡¯s at the level of the peak of the Earth Immortal realm, my brother-inw alone can handle Gu Erduo.¡±

    She meant that her brother-inw would be able to win against Gu Erduo, not merely resist him!

    Meng Qi had no doubt about this. Master Lu¡¯s legendary features were not merely there as decorations. Even if he could not cause a change in the world with just a thrust of his sword here, unlike in the world of deities and demons, he ought to have the capability to emerge victorious against an Earth Immortal. For instance, his astonishing ¡°refinement¡± ability.

    ¡°But what if the axe has awakened up to the level of the Divine Immortal?¡± Meng Qi asked. He wanted toe up with a countermeasure for the worst case scenario.

    If the weapon had awakened up to the divine level, there would be no meaning to Gu Erduo forming a treaty among the Nine Evil Paths. He and his axe alone would be enough to dominate the world until another Peerless Godly Weapon felt the crisis and awoke.

    There seemed to be twinkling lights appearing in the void around Ye Yuqi as if she was standing in the middle of a cosmo. She only spoke after a long while. ¡°My brother-inw will be able to resist him if he works together with Taoist Chong He.¡±

    ¡°She sure is confident in her brother-inw...¡± Noticing a problem, Meng Qi suddenly asked, ¡°Has Taoist Chong He be an Earth Immortal yet?¡±

    Ye Yuqi began tomunicate via telepathy instead. ¡°I met the Primogenitor before returning to the heights. He knew of the urgency of the matter and was also on the verge of a breakthrough, so he used a Reincarnation Charm. Secondster, I saw that the Immortal-ying Sword Formation had reached the Earth Immortal level.¡±

    ¡°It will take the Immortal-ying Sword Formation at the Earth Immortal level coupled with Senior Lu possessing legendary characteristics to contend with a Gu Erduo that was equipped with an Heaven-killing Axe that was awakened to the Divine Immortal level?¡± Meng Qi finally heaved a sigh of relief after hearing that Primogenitor Lingbao had made a breakthrough.

    Ye Yuqi gave a small nod. ¡°I have seen vestiges of Divine Immortal in many remnants. Just because there¡¯s arge gap in realms, doesn¡¯t mean that the weaker one can be easily annihted.¡±

    ¡°¡®Sword Manic¡¯ He Qi alone against the three great Dharmakaya masters as well as Gao Lan, whose current stance is unknown?¡± Meng Qi took a sharp intake of a breath. He felt that things were bing graver than expected.

    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be considered an impasse,¡± Ye Yuqi abruptly said.

    ¡°Hm?¡± Meng Qi¡¯s knowledge of high-level offensive strength was limited.

    ¡°Gu Erduo, being a mere Earth Immortal at the moment, won¡¯t be able to use the axe of the Divine Immortal realm for long. On the other hand, all the sects and families possess divine weapons, formations, as well as things like Buddha¡¯s relics and Dharmakaya skeletons. Even if Sword Manic can only contend with one Dharmakaya master, the other two won¡¯t be able to deal with the top powers of the world at once. They will just deplete their resources and the like. The core influences of the Jianghu will inevitably suffer great losses,¡± Ye Yuqi exined in a concise manner.

    It was likely so for any of the top forces of the world!

    Prospective Dharmakaya masters either could not maintain their strength for long or possessed a w in being not agile enough. Under the circumstances whereby there were no genuine Dharmakaya masters around, one would not be able to kill even with dozens of such masters around unless one could urately siege his enemy. Otherwise, it would be all too easy for such masters to be manipted and beaten up. The more this was allowed to continue, the more dangerous it would be. Thus, ¡°they¡± might be able to take advantage of the crisis on a Dharmakaya battlefield or get involved. However, in an open confrontation, it was only a matter of time before they suffered a defeat.

    Even so, it was more than enough for the weapons to safeguard the sects and families.

    Meng Qi nodded but then suddenly frowned ¡°If a Dharmakaya master teamed up with the evil spirits of the Nine Evil Paths equipped with divine weapons, inside information, as well as grandmasters from the Southern Wilderness, grasnd, and the West Regions, and tried to besiege a top power, would they be able to rapidly break into thetter?¡±

    When it came to Dharmakaya battles, flexibility was an aspect that could not be neglected. That was where its intrinsic difference from regr battles could be seen.

    Dharmakaya masters could basically prate the void while traveling. It was incredibly easy for them to kill scattered grandmasters one by one. This was also the reason why the grasnd tribes going down south did not cause too much of a destruction. However, when an opponent Dharmakaya had the upper hand, the circumstances would be entirely different. It was to the extent that the grandmasters of South Jin Dynasty and North Zhou Dynasty would not dare to show themselves¡ªthey could only guard themselves!

    Ye Yuqi contemted Meng Qi¡¯s question before replying, ¡°There¡¯s a certain possibility of that happening.¡±

    Prospective Dharmakaya masters, no matter how strong they were, were nheless not genuine Dharmakaya masters. The sects and aristocratic families, except those in the flourishing ones, would not be able to resist so many strong enemies.

    Suddenly, Ye Yuqi detected the faulty wording in Meng Qi¡¯s question. ¡°A Dharmakaya master, you say? What about the other one?¡±

    ¡°Naturally, he¡¯d be ambushing the reinforcements.¡± Meng Qi exhaled. The standard siege point would prevent prospective Dharmakaya masters from disying their expertise and expose their ws.

    ¡°Then, every master can only protect their own sect or family and hope that Gu Erduo can¡¯t endure for long. That¡¯s the only way a sect or family under attack can soldier on. They can also set up traps and concentrate all their attacks to kill the two Dharmakaya masters.¡± Ye Yuqi and Meng Qi predicted the worst case scenario.

    With this, the coreyer of the righteous faction of the Jianghu would suffer a destructive blow and a huge gap in power would emerge!

    If the faction was allowed to hide among the sects and aristocratic families, they might invite spies into their ranks.

    Ye Yuqi hesitated for a moment before continuing, ¡°We don¡¯t know the exact condition of the Heaven-killing Axe for now and it¡¯s hard to say what Gao Lan¡¯s stance would be. Weck so much information still, rendering our discussions essentially meaningless. It¡¯s a fine line between victory and defeat. We best investigate as soon as possible. However, we know for sure that we must guard against the collusion between the Nine Evil Paths. The evil spirits have received impartation umted over many generations and they don¡¯tck ways of concealing themselves among members of the top powers of the world. If it really turns out that all sects and families can only protect themselves, these spies will be the most dangerous factor. We must inform the sects and families immediately and have them find the traitors.¡±

    ¡°If it was so easy to find these traitors, we would¡¯ve long found them.¡± Meng Qi thought it over before adding, ¡°Gu Erduo didn¡¯t immediately go down south after the news leaked. That proves that the treaty discussion between the Nine Evil Paths hasn¡¯t beenpletely sessful yet. I¡¯m sure he¡¯s still recruiting other heretical authorities. We can start with this aspect. Once we find someone to help us from the inside, we might even be able to ruin the treaty discussions.¡±

    With an unchanging expression, Ye Yuqi said, ¡°I have the same idea. I¡¯m nning to leave for Peijing and request Cao Xianzhi to disguise himself and sneak in.¡±

    The mention of Cao Xianzhi¡¯s name triggered Meng Qi to recall something else. His frown turned even deeper. ¡°When Senior Chong He and I were in Peijing, we discovered that the shamans from the Golden Tent and the Cao family were secretly contacting one another. I wonder if Cao Xianzhi knows about it...¡±

    If the Cao family had been roped in and betrayed the righteous faction at the crucial point, so many top forces in the world would suffer!

    There was a slight shift in Ye Yuqi¡¯s expression. She exuded dignity as she said, ¡°Then we must find a way to test him first. But we can¡¯t make dys in choosing our own spy...¡±

    She stared into Meng Qi¡¯s eyes. ¡°Why don¡¯t you do it yourself while wearing Merciless Tyrant¡¯s disguise?¡±

    Ye Yuqi was clear about Merciless Tyrant¡¯s death as well as Meng Qi¡¯s ability to change his appearance. When she saw Merciless Tyrant appearing on the ck List, she was able to roughly guess what was going on.

    Meng Qi smiled bitterly. ¡°Demoness Gu of the Luo Denomination knows about Merciless Tyrant¡¯s identity. The Sect of the in Lady would have a good guess as well. Using the Tyrant¡¯s ability is essentially serving ourselves up on a tter for them.¡±

    ¡°Serving ourselves up on a tter...¡± Ye Yuqi could faintly understand what those words meant. She stood in contemtion, nning toe up with a different idea.

    Just then, Meng Qi inhaled deeply and said, ¡°But I can use Merciless Tyrant¡¯s identity toe into contact with other heretical authorities. Then, I can use them as my disguises.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s still too dangerous considering your current strength.¡± Out of nowhere, Master Lu¡¯s voice drifted to their ears. ¡°Should a crisis happen, the hope of the righteous faction must not be extinguished. You¡¯re the most promising one of your generation. When the timees, cultivate in seclusion and slowly n your scheme.¡±

    Meng Qi was a little touched to hear Master Lu¡¯s words. ¡°How can anyone be spared in such a crisis? Evil Master and Blood Sea Rakshasa bear a grudge against me. Without the protection of several of my seniors, I wouldn¡¯t be able to avoid them no matter where I run. Since death is beckoning and there¡¯s no way out, then I might as well give it a good try!¡±

    In his head, he calcted the number of enemies he had. Suddenly, a thought struck him. ¡°Han Guang has rather deep ties with the demonic cult. When the timees, they might just try to take advantage of the crisis.¡±

    With this, the number of hostile Dharmakaya masters had truly reached an utterly terrifying level!

    ¡°If Gao Lan and his Sword of the Human Sovereign join forces with the demonic cult, there¡¯d be a change in his stance. It¡¯s also possible that his sword wille closer to an awakening under the pressure of the crisis. Our situation isn¡¯tpletely hopeless.¡± Master Lu¡¯s voice traveled from a far away ce.

    ¡°Damn it! Could this be the apathetic Gao Lan¡¯s goal? To save the world from disaster? Since there¡¯s no disaster, then he¡¯ll create one just to achieve his goal?¡± Meng Qi¡¯s thoughts were all scrambled up.

    Master Lu continued, ¡°If you had the grandmaster realm toplement your morphing ability, then the danger level of you sneaking into the ranks of the heretics would¡¯ve been eptable. But now...¡±

    Ye Yuqi quietly nodded. That was why the first person she thought of was Cao Xianzhi.

    Meng Qi grinned. ¡°Then please excuse me while I go and upgrade my realm.¡±

    The time hade for him to put the Reincarnation Charm to good use. There would be opportunities to obtain another in the future.

    This was also the idea that struck him after defeating the Blue Stair Assassin. He would spread news of his strength via the Terrestrial Rankings so as to bait his enemies. Then, he would enter the Apotheosized World to cultivate. He would find another chance to get to the Jade Virtual Pce in the future!

 Chapter 748: The Return of Juzi

    <h4>Chapter 748: The Return of Juzi</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Ye Yuqi was a Samsara traveler, the ¡°Progenitor Doumu¡± of The Immortals. Meanwhile, Master Lu had long been aware of Samsara, andter, with the help of the wooden sculpture, he totally confirmed his spections about the world of Samsara. They understood what Meng Qi¡¯s words meant, and what they didn¡¯t know they, could make an educated guess. After a moment of silence, they no longer spoke but just watched Meng Qi walk out of the room and leave Huamei Heights.

    There were very few people in the world who could elevate their realms as long as they so desired... Ye Yuqi heaved a sigh and stopped staring. ¡°I came from a respectable family and I¡¯m somewhat gifted, not to mention I have my brother-inw¡¯s help. Now that I have Samsara in my body, my realm and strength could rival anyone in my generation. I¡¯ve long be a grandmaster, but even I could not say that I could break through a realm every year with just one Reincarnation Charm unless I was already close to breaking through, to begin with.¡±

    Seeing Su Meng in this state, she couldn¡¯t helpparing him to herself. Seeing Su Meng in this state, she couldn¡¯t helpparing him to herself. Though her title was ¡®Ice Fairy,¡¯ it was hard for her emotions not to flutter. Dharmakaya was the most crucial stage of the path of Kung Fu. It was normal for someone to spend a decade at this stage. One cannot fight against fate. Take Su Wuming for example, how long had he been nning for this level? One or two Reincarnation Charms were a drop in the ocean to her. She could not rush things.

    She was lost in her thoughts when Master Lu heaved a sigh and said, ¡°Our world is in peril with evil spirits trying to create chaos. It¡¯s good that we have young brave men on our side, but I must prepare to head north.¡±

    ¡°My dear Brother-inw, you¡¯re headed up north?¡± Asked Ye Yuqi, who suddenly gathered herself.

    Master Lu smiled answer with a smile. ¡°Gu Erduo has be an Earth Immortal, and using his strength and power, he managed tomand that the Nine Evil Paths temporarily stop fighting among themselves. I¡¯m heading up north to test out the so-called Heaven-killing Axe and let people know that Earth Immortals do exist. Hopefully, this would shake the heretics¡¯ confidence and create hatred among them. I would also be able to know just how much the Heaven-killing Axe remembers, which would be beneficial for my n.¡±

    ¡°I must take action, especially knowing that the situation with the ally of the Nine Evil Paths, the Golden Tent, remains undecided!¡±

    ¡°If the Heaven-killing Axe can remember up to the Divine Immortal level, then it would be quite dangerous...¡± Ye Yuqi said as she frowned, ¡°Brother-inw, I think you should ask Taoist Chonghe to go up north with you. I saw him before I returned to the vige and I saw that he had already be an Earth Immortal.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a great idea.¡± Master Lu did not object at all for this was a battle between good and evil and had nothing to do with challenging someone to a Kung Fu match. Otherwise, he would challenge Gu Erduo and fight him to the death deep in the East Sea.

    The Immortals.

    The ¡°Bluecloud Progenitor,¡± Qu Jiuniang, reluctantly handed over 6,000 karma points to Meng Qi and greedily grabbed the ¡°Supreme-wisdom Tree.¡± She then said, ¡°How did you manage to collect such precious gems, and not just one...¡±

    When she got past the first level of the Celestial Ladder, her strength increased exponentially. She especially gained a lot from the ¡°World of Dao,¡± which was why she was willing to give up 6,000 points to exchange for a simr script.

    ¡°It¡¯s just Chance.¡± Meng Qi replied modestly, albeit he was putting on an act.

    Qu Jiuniang lifted her head up and nced back, ¡°The Primogenitor said you have a lot of luck on your side, just a shame that...¡±

    It was as though she was jealous that luck was not on her side, not something she could share.

    As she said those words, she looked at Meng Qi with a fake smile, ¡°We go back such a long way. Remember it was I who led you to The Immortals. Don¡¯t I get a discount?¡±

    Meng Qi flipped his hand and revealed a ck charm, then heughed. ¡°Your six thousand karma points have turned into this, so even if I wanted to, I can¡¯t give you a discount.¡±

    It was a Space Piercing Charm thatter generations cultivated after copying the Ancient Space-breaching Talisman. It could be used once to escape and was worth 7,300 karma points.

    Meng Qi was not a fool, he had to bring something that would allow him to make a getaway knowing he was about to challenge the apotheosis realm.

    He possessed the Eight-Nine mysteries so he was not afraid of being stuck, and he had other secret treasures, not to mention his Kunlun Taoist Robe, so there was no need to exchange for other things. He used Qu Jiuniang¡¯s 6,000 karma points and the 4,000 he got from the Shadow-blending Sword and exchanged for the Space Piercing Charm along with another year¡¯s time.

    Qu Jiuniang froze for a moment and then snorted. She was bleeding inside. She then sat down and began to sense.

    After some time, Meng Qi took back the Supreme-wisdom Tree and activated the Reincarnation Charm.

    Meng Qi had been through this many times, the World of Samsara shed before him and he chose the Apotheosized World.

    ¡°Returning to the Apotheosized World, you have fourteen months. You can select a few friends to be transmitted to the regions nearby.¡±

    The voice of the Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms filled his ears.

    ...

    Shangying City of Chen state.

    Tian Kuo was wearing loose robes that pped in the wind. He traveled along the mountainous winding path lined with trees. Birds were chirping merrily. What a sight to behold.

    This was the royal tomb of the Chen state. The King of Chen ¡°Yu Ci¡± was buried here. In fact, half the mountain was gouged out for his grave.

    ¡°He was frugal his whole life, but had an opulent death. How ironic,¡± said Tian Kuo as he looked up the mountain as if he was mocking the dead king.

    Even more ironic was the fact that the aristocrats who paid for that opulent funeral were the very same ones who betrayed him. There were afraid that they would carry a reputation for regicide, so they gave him the funeral of all funerals, but people knew the truth.

    As the night breeze came through with the heady aroma of flowers, Tian Kuo reached the tnd and saw the King of Chen¡¯s mausoleum.

    In front of the mausoleum stood a dark-robed man who was wearing a cor. He had a long sword hanging on his waist, and he carried a goblet of wine that he slowly poured over the grave.

    The chirping noises of the birds could no longer be heard, nor could the sound of the wind. There were only soft whispers.

    ¡°I told you I¡¯de back.¡±

    Tian Kuo¡¯s pupils contracted as he was both shocked and surprised. Then he yelled. ¡°Juzi!¡±

    Meng Qi tossed the goblet and turned slowly with his hand behind his back. He said, ¡°How have you been?¡±

    As his warm greeting entered Tian Kuo¡¯s ears, all the danger and pain that Tian Kuo experienced for the past two years shed before him. For someone who had already reached the Exterior, he was suddenly like a nervous child who stammered, ¡°I¡¯m... I¡¯m fine, but the School of Mo has lost quite a few members.¡±

    The rulers of Chen Di were extremely afraid of the School of Mo. They tried to take it down every chance they had. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the School of Mo was extremely discreet and had the protection of Tian Kuo and other aristocrats, they would long have been uprooted. Still, many of their members had been caught with the help of traitors.

    ¡°They are true followers of the School of Mo who would sacrifice their lives for the better good.¡± Meng Qi walked toward Tian Kuo and asked warmly, ¡°Let¡¯s walk and talk. How¡¯s the situation in Chen Di at the moment?¡±

    Tian Kuo took a deep breath, trying to suppress his anger. ¡°The Transit Dues have been dropped, so trades are up. Real estate, restaurants, and inns are all flourishing. But power still lies in the hands of a few aristocrats. When selecting talent, they look at background first, which is why many smart people have fled to other ces. These pride-swollen aristocrats would rather have dumb people than to cultivate Li Shu.

    ¡°Using your strategy, Chen state temporarily became strong, but greed has taken over them once again. They often attack the surrounding states, and Tang state is already unhappy.

    ¡°This past year, other states have copied Chen state and also dropped the Transit Dues, so the economy hase to a halt.¡±

    As Meng Qi walked, he heaved a sigh, ¡°I gave the King of Chen three suggestions: don¡¯t be weak, be loyal and earn profit. But they only cared about profit and ignored the other two, hence it¡¯s difficult to keep up. Just like I¡¯ve never heard of a child able to carry a thousand-pound weight for a long time.¡±

    ¡°As the other states dropped the Transit Dues, the profit has be thin.¡± Tian Kuo had been through quite a lot, so heughed bitterly and continued to speak. ¡°So the rulers set up aplete governing system just to see Chen state fall?¡±

    Meng Qi nodded slightly as he answered. ¡°Loyalty and profit are supposed to buy some time so that they would not be so weak, but they did not listen. s, too short-sighted.¡±

    He pointed toward the field in the distance and said, ¡°If time allowed, the School of Mo would¡¯ve spent more time on studying mechanisms and herbal medicine to help Li Shu gain more riches. They would then have more money to learn Kung Fu and cultivate more Martial Artists. In addition to the encouragement of the government, they¡¯d have more smart and powerful men. This whole process would take 20, 30 or even 100 years, but they could not see that far.¡±

    Meng Qi heaved a sigh and added: ¡°Those who do not n for everything will not n for anything.¡±

    ¡°Those who do not n for everything will not n for anything...¡± Tian Kuo thought about these words and then suddenly took out a pen and paper and jotted them down.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Meng Qi asked in surprise.

    Tian Kuo answered zealously. ¡°Juzi¡¯s words contain such wisdom, how could I not write it down and pass it on to other followers of the School of Mo?¡±

    A sudden sense of pain rushed to Meng Qi¡¯s heart. His mouth twitched as he spoke.

    ¡°Do you want to save Chen state?¡±

    ¡°If you have suggestions to save Chen state, I¡¯m all ears!¡± Tian Kuo answered with hands shaking, almost dropping his pen.

    Meng Qi smiled and answered. ¡°Top priority: the Tian family must take the reins and get rid of all opposition!¡±

 Chapter 749: The Time for Vengence is Today

    <h4>Chapter 749: The Time for Vengence is Today</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    ¡°The Tian family in power?¡± Tian Kuo lost his voice and vigorously shook his head, ¡°No, you can¡¯t do that!¡±

    He then said, ¡°As Juzi has witnessed, I, Tian Kuo, have be a follower of the School of Mo. Thus it is not power or profit that I am after. The only reason that I think the Tian family should rece the King of Chen is to bring some order. I¡¯ve seen and heard too much of the chaos that is going on. My heart is at ease knowing that I have Juzi¡¯s support. It is mutually beneficial for both of us. Times have changed and this is a new day, I just want to invigorate Chen State and pass on the wisdom of the School of Mo to future generations.

    ¡°Good, at least he has good intentions...¡± Meng Qi nodded, slightly touched by his words.

    He continued walking with his hands behind his back, then he said in a low voice, ¡°If there¡¯s profit to be had, who cares about what people think?¡±

    ¡°Come again?¡± Asked Tian Kuo with a perplexed look.

    In front of him stood Meng Qi with those dark robes. He was walking slowly with his sleeves hanging. ¡°The Tian family do not seek fortune for themselves but for the people of Chen State. I don¡¯t see anything wrong with that, don¡¯t you agree? Unless you, Tian Kuo, are too concerned about people¡¯s gossip and don¡¯t want Mutual Benefits?¡±

    Tian Kuo¡¯s expression changed slightly as he mumbled.¡°Who cares what people think? Who cares what people think?¡±

    He quickly caught up to Meng Qi and bowed respectfully to Meng Qi, ¡°Thank you for your words of wisdom, Juzi. I¡¯ve now seen the light. If the people of Chen State will benefit, then who cares what people think, right?¡±

    Meng Qi nodded in acknowledgment and said, ¡°s, pity that these aristocratic families are too short-sighted that they cannot see that the Tian family is not after power. They¡¯ve turned themselves into Han people because of their selfish hatred of the School of Mo. Hence they would no longer care about the fall of the Chen State.¡±

    Tian Kuo thought for a moment and asked, ¡°You mean we should get rid of the Wang and Gongyang Families?¡±

    ¡°Back when Chen State was still prosperous and thriving, they colluded with the Golden Light Cave and saw the state fall. Now they are still sucking the blood of Chen state. Such people should pay!¡± Meng Qi paid more attention to his words and tone after studying the way of Mo so that the followers of the School of Mo would believe that he was one of them, otherwise, they would not follow him.

    Though initially, his intention was only toplete the task, halfway through, however, he changed his perspective. He began feeling responsible for their well-being after gathering the Mo followers. He did not want to abuse their loyalty and trust.

    They were people and not objects. Though he could not lead them forever, the least he could do was leave a good impression.

    s, he would not feel responsible for them if they were evil, heretics... Meng Qi silently heaved a sigh as he self-reflected. Consummating the spirit and elevating was itself an important part of Kung Fu practice. However, there were still many weaknesses and loopholes, which was why many masters were overthrown by weaker opponents.

    Tian Kuo nodded strongly in agreement. ¡°These traitors deserve to die!¡±

    He had personally experienced the fall of Chen State, so he was d to see Meng Qi¡¯s attitude toward Gongyang Zeng.

    A sudden sense of awkwardness shed through his body as he said, ¡°But my own family, the Tians, have done simr things...¡±

    ¡°If there is repentance in your heart, all is not toote. Their death would be beneficial to your family anyway.¡± Answered Meng Qi as he stood beside the mountainous path. Green, tnd was just ahead. ¡°The Golden Light Cave has a lot of power, so if you try and overthrow them in the name of Mo, it would be impossible. But if the Tian family were in power, then it could be done as long as you are discreet. The Golden Light Cave would not notice as long as you do not have any confrontation with them. After all, it is how the surrounding states managed to get rid of their Transit Dues right under The Golden Light Cave¡¯s nose.¡±

    Tian Kuo did not dare let his mind wander, and he took down notes as he listened, afraid of forgetting any little detail. He never concentrated this hard, not even when his father taught him knowledge and Kung Fu in his younger days.

    ¡°Kill the traitors for the betterment of the people. This is not a party, hence blood will flow, but if you are weak and merciful, then it¡¯s the followers of the School of Mo who will suffer.¡± Meng Qimented as he heaved a sigh.

    Sorrow appeared on Tian Kuo¡¯s face. In the past few years, more than a dozen followers of the School of Mo whom he personally knew had lost their lives for the way of Mo. He had long known that by following the way of Mo, he would have to endure pain and suffering. He was no longer a naive young man.

    ¡°The Golden Light Cave is out in the open, so any spark concerning the School of Mo would be put out by the Thunder. The only way to go unnoticed would be if the Tian Family pretended to fight amongst themselves,¡± said Meng Qi in a serious tone.

    The Golden Light Cave was a group that reached beyond the world. As long as their profit was not threatened, they did not bother with politics.

    By now Meng Qi¡¯s head was fully clear, so he spoke without hesitation. ¡°Once the Tian family seeds, then the Wang and the Gongyang families would bepletely uprooted, including their whole tribe. This would clear out a lot of positions and resources. The Tian family could then usepensating Chen State as an excuse to choose candidates and fill these positions. They could also educate and cultivate top martial artists and not let the people be in direct contact with the School of Mo.

    ¡°The weakened Chen State could also make a deal with the surrounding states that they would not attack each other. As far as Tang State is concerned, all the grandmasters are gone and Chen State is no different from other small states. Meanwhile, you could also send a messenger to bribe the powers of Tang state and buy some peace, albeit temporarily.

    ¡°When Chen State is somewhat stable, then we will wait for an opportunity to sell it for a decent price. At least the royal family and the Tian family would then have some food and resources.¡±

    Tian Kuo was just getting excited as he listened, but thest few words had shocked him. He thought he had heard wrong.¡°I thought we were saving Chen State?¡±

    Meng Qi turned and looked at him. ¡°The momentum has changed and Chen State has lost its opportunity. In its current weak state, there is no chance of it catching up unless there is a prodigy¡ªthen it could probably recover within a decade.¡±

    ¡°True, King Wu used a year, with the assistance of Wu Hao, to fend off the traitors. Now, after some time to recover, he has the support and aid of many Taoist and Buddhist branches. He is now attacking many states of the south and gathering momentum like a snowball. Many strong states have been forced to change and reform.¡± Tian Kuo sighed with a heavy heart.

    Meng Qi smiled and said. ¡°There is no need to be so pessimistic. If we, the School of Mo, can rise in the Qind and make it thrive, then we too could gain strength. Then all the followers of the School of Mo would be united as one family, spreading Love with Impartiality and Mutual Benefits. Chen State could then keep its name.¡±

    Tian Kuo¡¯s eyes lit up and he became more excited the more he listened. Meanwhile, he too thought that his identity as a follower of the School of Mo surpassed the boundaries of State and family.

    ¡°Juzi, how exactly should I go about things?¡± Tian Kuo asked.

    ¡°You must first convince your father to kill off the Wang and Gongyang families while they are discussing state matters. Then notify the surrounding states and the Golden Light Cave. Tell them that the Wang family was colluding with the Yuxu monster in an attempt to grab power and nned to surprise the Gongyang family and kill them off. Then you saw them fight amongst themselves, and they were then annihted by the Tian family. The Tians will be the new rulers of Chen State. Finally, invite the Golden Light Cave and the Chu State to send troops over to Chen State. With their strength and support, outsiders would not dare make a move on Chen State.¡± Meng Qi exined. His true intention was to let Tian Kuo know, through hisst point, where his loyaltyy.

    As Tian Kuo went over the n in his head, he said, ¡°The Gongyang family has been weakened after you killed the father and son duo of Gongyang Zeng. The Golden Light Cave is really angry. They, in turn, have sent a top master to protect the Gongyang family and encourage Chen Di to catch followers of the School of Mo. It is said that the master they sent is the disciple of the red cloud Taoist.¡±

    ¡°Very well.¡± Meng Qi said excitedly.

    Tian Kuo did not notice Meng Qi¡¯s sudden change of tone. ¡°Where will the Yuxu monstere from?¡±

    It was not easy to pull the wool over the Golden Light Cave¡¯s and the Chu State¡¯s eyes!

    ¡°Of course, it will be me.¡± Meng Qi pointed to himself and smiled. ¡°Just tell the Golden Light Cave about the news of the Yuxu monster¡¯s escape.¡±

    ¡°I have not yet paid my dues to the King of Chen and avenged his awful death!¡±

    ¡°If I don¡¯t do this, I will not grow and mature!¡±

    Within the affairs hall, the young King of Chen State was sleeping while seated in his high position. Below him were Wang Dan, Minister over the Masses, Tian Heng, Minister of Justice, and Gongyang Gao, Minister of Works. They were discussing state affairs while the top master Yu Ziheng of the Golden Light Cave sat beside them holding a sword. He had his eyes half closed, and his mindpletely wandered.

    Tian Heng was holding a dossier and yelling angrily. ¡°These days, many criminals are atrge, creating chaos. The traders and merchants have been scared off.¡±

    ¡°s, but who could totally wipe out these petty thieves and robbers?¡± Old Wang Danmented casually with his droopy eyes half closed.

    ¡°They¡¯re not just petty thieves and robbers.¡± Tian Heng retorted as he turned toward his son and said, ¡°Read the details.¡±

    Tian Kuo then read seriously. ¡°There are Wang family disciples who cruelly whip ves to death in the street.¡±

    ¡°You did say they were his ves right? Then he controls their fate does he not?¡± Old Wang Dan asked rhetorically. He silently wondered about the Tian family¡¯s intentions for caring so much about such small matters.

    Tian Kuo did not reply but continued reading. ¡°Another one of Wang¡¯s disciples got drunk and bullied a merchant, not to mention snatching a showgirl.¡±

    ¡°I know about that and he¡¯s been duly punished.¡± Wang Dan was getting angry now. He thought the Tian family was singling out the Wangs.

    Tian Kuo read out all the crimes and wrongdoingsmitted by the Wang and Gongyang families. By the end, he faced the King of Chen and cupped one hand in the other and said, ¡°We¡¯ve worked hard for the prosperity of Chen State. These criminals must be swiftly punished for the betterment of thend.¡±

    The Young King of Chen suddenly woke up in shock. He looked at Tian Kuo as he wiped away his drool. He wondered why Tian Kuo made such requests.

    ¡°How dare you!¡± Both Wang Dan and Gongyang Gao yelled.

    ¡°This meeting is adjourned.¡± Ordered Wang Dan as he fixed his robes before walking away. He did not know the Tian family¡¯s intentions, so he stopped the meeting to think things over.

    Suddenly, he slowed down as he saw a young man in extravagant robes standing by the door. Those dark robes made him look elegant. His face was unfamiliar.

    ¡°Who do you think you are? How dare you trespass into the affairs hall?¡± Wang Dan yelled.

    Meng Qi looked him in the eyes with both hands behind his back. ¡°I¡¯m the one who will deal with the criminals.¡±

    As he finished speaking, he stretched out his right and struck downward. With his jade-like fingers, he created ayer of light that carried a frightening energy.

    The heaven and earth turned dark, and even the air began to shrink under such power and pressure. The suction power created was so strong that Wang Dan mmed toward it even though he intended to retreat. The contracting air made his body heavy, and his movements came to a halt. He wanted to pull out his secret treasure and use its secret techniques and skills, but he was a step slow!

    In his eyes, the jade-like palm seemed to grow bigger,pletely obstructing his view. It pped his forehead as though it had some magical power.

    ¡°Crack!¡±

    The energy light hovering over him cracked and Wang Dan¡¯s head split open. His brain flowed out and every bone in his body was broken.

    ¡°The Fan-Tian Seal? It must be the Yuxu monster!¡± Yu Ziheng, the disciple of the Golden Light Cave, yelled as he jumped in fright!

 Chapter 750: You Alone?

    <h4>Chapter 750: You Alone?</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Despite his anxiety, Yu Ziheng was nevertheless a highly-trained acolyte of the Golden Light Cave. The shout he gave was a mere diversion as two spiraling rays of light shot from his fingers straight at Meng Qi!

    Seeing that he was on the verge of sess, Yu Ziheng could hardly hold back his joy, but then he saw five lean fingers, white as jade, materializing before the blue spiraling rays of light. The fingers, despite their delicate appearance, were encircled by sparks of brown and yellow light and glimmers of ck and white streaking lights coupled with a swirling purplish aura.

    The middle finger bent and flicked at the swirling blue lights, shattering it into a drizzle of lights that fell harmlessly onto the ground. With the sparkles and swirling lights still writhing around it, the white hand was hardly bruised or injured.

    ¡°The Tri-gem Wish Fist cast using fingers? Is he so skilled that he could perform any technique so freely?¡± His doubt that his enemy was one of the remnants of the Jade Virtual Pce grew considerably, reinforcing Yu Ziheng¡¯s suspicion that his enemy was stronger and more skillful than he was!

    He felt a sudden shudder of fear, urging him to retreat, but then he remembered the many Exterior Realm warriors of the Wang n and the Gongyang n still in the great hall. With their help, he might be able to win. However, the moment of hesitation cost him dearly.

    Just then, a dark cloaked figure was reflected in his quivering eyes. The person had evaded the attacks of the other warriors of the Exterior Realm and had approached him.

    Dressed in archaic robes with simple motifs, the stranger was standing over him, looking at him with eyes deep and distant. Yu Ziheng looked at the stranger, frozen with awe and surprise. Meng Qi raised his right palm. Destructive powers concentrated on the palm of his right hand as he struck while Yu Ziheng felt himself rooted to the spot, unable to flee nor evade!

    The air around the pearly-white fingers fell into a darkened gloom, and a fearfulness paralyzed Yu Ziheng, who felt a staggering pressure like the weight of a mountain bearing down on him. His fingers would not follow hismands¡ªeven removing a Secret Treasure from his Space Ring seemed impossible.

    ¡°Luckily, I still have the talisman I have always kept with me for such situations!¡± Yu Ziheng channeled his powers, summoning two bolts of light that scurried around him and fused to form a huge Yin and Yang symbol behind him. The silhouette of the symbol produced a strong pressure that repelled all iing attacks, slowing down the palm that was falling upon him.

    Finding an opportunity, Yu Ziheng activated his talisman and turned into a blinding sh that shot out of the great hall into safety.

    The golden sh of light bolted swiftly that even the speed of sound paled inparison, tearing through the clouds in the blue sky as Yu Ziheng finally heaved a huge sigh of relief. Suddenly, however, he felt everything around him turning dark. A huge shadow loomed over him, eclipsing even the bright afternoon sun.

    He cast his spiritual senses ahead of him and saw a palm so big that it enveloped the entire sky above him. The fair and milky hands overshadowed him, throwing a dark shade over him and thend beneath him. Instantly he felt fear and despair for there was no way he could escape unscathed from such a huge stroke!

    The huge palm fell upon him, and Yu Ziheng immediately returned to his senses, discovering that he was still in the great hall and the figure of the stranger in archaic robes was still towering over him like a frightening demon studying its prey. The stranger¡¯s right sleeve fluttered as he struck once more with his palm, reaching before his very eyes as Yu Ziheng realized that his conjurations earlier and the activation of his talisman were nothing but illusions!

    With the I, the Unique and Righteous and the One Heart Affecting Another stroke of the Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship, Meng Qi had used the two techniques to empower the Seven Immortal Illusions and conjured hallucinations!

    Yu Ziheng crumbled in panic. He had barely been able to react when Meng Qi¡¯s stroke was already almost at his forehead. Meng Qi¡¯s approaching hand balled into a fist, leaving only his middle finger that stretched toward Yu Ziheng. Everything around them was immediately shrouded in sudden darkness that Yu Ziheng could not even feel isted from the pool of natural energies around him.

    Meng Qi¡¯s middle finger gently tapped Yu Ziheng¡¯s forehead, but the gentleness belied a destructive stroke that caused him to suddenly bulge and explode with a deafening bang. Yu Ziheng had erupted into a huge discharge of sheer energy that nothing of him was left. The powerful st sent a shockwave that even the swirling energies of Nature in their surrounding simmered and churned, shocking everyone in the vicinity.

    ¡°ck!¡± Yu Ziheng¡¯s Space Ring fell with a tter upon the pce floor. The loud noise echoed through the hall, rousing everyone around from their brief awe.

    ¡°Yu Ziheng was reduced into nothingness, only to return to Nature as fragments of energy?¡± The rest of the warriors of the Wang and Gongyang ns could not help but feel a slight quiver of fear sprouting from deep within them, having witnessed the invincibility of the enemy!

    ¡°Finally... Atst, I have fully mastered The Beginning Finger and the other techniques derived from the Fist Art of Five Beginnings and Five Morals...¡± Meng Qi coldly stared down the rest of the warriors of the two ns with his hands behind his back.

    ¡°The Wang and Gongyang ns havemitted treason by ying our King! Now, we of the Tian n will exact justice from you!¡± Tian Heng, the Minister of Justice appeared before the young King of Chen, standing in front of him to shield him from danger as he activated the protective barriers around the hall to prevent any coteral damage to the rest of the pceplex.

    With this battle, the Tian n would effectively hold the reins of Chen State¡ªpower and influence second to none within the state were within their reach. With the help of Meng Qi, Tian Heng harbored no more reservations in dealing the death blow to his opposers!

    Knowing that the battle was lost, Gongyang Gaoughed with a final act of defiance. ¡°Fight to your death! We will be able to repay them with vengeance as long as one of us makes it out!¡±

    The retainers of the Tian n rushed forward to engage them and another ferocious bout ensued. Bolts of stray auric des and projectiles flew around, pummeling the walls and structures of the halls as they copsed despite the barriers tryingto contain them.

    Meng Qi strolled through the battlefield as if he was enjoying a brisk walk with the Elements of Virtues defending him. His hands raised sporadically to cast auric blows, instantly striking enemies dead.

    Secret Treasures were hurled at him by some of the enemies in their desperation, but it was all in vain¡ªMeng Qi easily deflected them with hardly any effort.

    The cacophony of frantic screams, anguished howls, and disorderly explosions began to subside as the battle reached its conclusion. Not one of the ns of Wang and Gongyang made it out of the pce alive.

    Deep in the Golden Light Cave of Mount Wudang, Taoist Chixia sat upon his bed. Strands of ck fumesced with a blood-red shade poured from his nostrils, rising into the air like coils of slithering serpents.

    His eyes suddenly flew open. One of his eyes radiated a reddish hue while the other twinkled with a sparkle of gold.

    ¡°Something feels wrong...¡± He muttered as he performed some divination calctions. His face turned glum.

    ¡°Uncle Master Chixia! Something is wrong! Something is wrong! The soulmp belonging to Senior Brother Ziheng has been extinguished!¡± An acolyte of the Golden Light Cave scrambled frantically into the chamber as he screamed with horror.

    The Taoist¡¯s eyes red, spewing sparkles of gold and red from each eye as he answered, his teeth gritted with hate and anger. ¡°I know.¡±

    A golden sh of light erupted and wrapped the Taoist before whisking him into the air toward Chen State.

    The city of Shangying was now andscape of battered walls and copsed battlements.

    Standing before the young King of Chen were the Minister of Justice, Tian Heng and his assistant, Tian Kuo. Taoist Chixia repeated the ounts told to him by his three hosts. ¡°The Wang n conspired with the Yuxu monster tounch a coup by ughtering the Gongyang and Tian ns and then me the followers of the School of Mo?¡±

    He repeated the answers provided to him in response to his inquiry. A faint disdain in his tone indicated his doubts.

    ¡°How is it even possible that the Wang n had the nerve to y the disciple of the Golden Light Cave?¡±

    Tian Heng attested to this. His face was sorrowful and his eyes gleaming with sincerity. ¡°That is true. A member of the Wang n confessed to this when he saw that a disciple of the Golden Light Cave had been killed. It was through his warning that the Tian n was able to escape the fate that befell the Gongyang n.

    ¡°Moreover, it is hardly difficult for the Wang n to me the murder on the School of Mo, especially with the help of the notorious Yuxu monster.¡±

    He heaved a long sigh and his eyes glistened with tears. ¡°My poor Brother Gongyang. Long has he waited to restore the greatness of his n, yet he had to suffer such a fate and die a martyr...¡±

    His words touched even the stony heart of Taoist Chixia, who could not help but wonder, ¡°Could it be true?¡±

    Coincidentally, the young king remarked innocently. ¡°The Minister over the Masses and the man in dark clothing killed many people. They were so close to reaching me...¡±

    ¡°Even a child has said so...¡± Taoist Chixia brooded darkly over their words. He decided to divine the truth for himselfter and interrogate the warriors who were involved in the battle.

    Tian Kuo then walked up to him and produced a strand of hair. ¡°This is from the Yuxu monster. Do you think it will be helpful, Master Taoist?¡±

    Taoist Chixia¡¯s eyes immediately sparkled with glee. ¡°Of course!¡±

    An injured limb or a severed appendage would be useless as the remaining lifeforce has been drained away, but a strand of hair would be enough for him to track his enemy!

    Then again, it could only be done if his enemy was not strong enough to prevent being traced by him.

    Holding the string of hair in one hand, Taoist Chixia made a few calctions with methods of divination. It wasn¡¯t long before he snorted.

    ¡°There is no way he can escape!¡±

    He had found the trail of the Yuxu Remnant. The perpetrator was at the northern region of the Chen State, moving toward the States of Qi and Lu.

    Not wanting the trail to turn cold, Taoist Chixia leaped into the air and then a jet of reddish glow enveloped him as he shot into the sky, leaving only a few words uttered by his disembodied voice.

    ¡°The Golden Light Cave will send people here to see to the aftermath...¡±

    He would properly investigate the disaster in its entirety!

    Tian Heng nced at Tian Kuo and asked him, ¡°Have you dealt with those who were involved in the fight?¡±

    ¡°Yes. They have been made to swear an oath of secrecy under my spells and their memories have been altered for good measure.¡± Tian Kuo replied telepathically.

    Meng Qi had used the Supernatural Power of Shaking Heaven and Hitting Earth technique to alter the memories of the warriors involved in the carnage as a measure against the scrutiny of the Golden Light Cave.

    Tian Heng nodded and turned to the young king, the current King of Chen, praising his dramatics. ¡°You have done well, my liege.¡±

    What innocence remained on the face of the child subsided swiftly. ¡°Both ns of traitors would have reced me with a puppet long ago if not for your constant protection.¡±

    The crimson sh of light flew swiftly like a bolt of lightning across the sky. In the blink of an eye, he had covered a huge distance, reaching the mountain ranges that skirted the north of Chen State. Further divination indicated that his target had not left the border. This suggested that he was injured and could be looking for a quiet ce to recuperate.

    ¡°This is consistent with the facts supplied by the Tian n!¡± Taoist Chixia stowed the hair¡ªhe may have to use it again if his quarry was able to escape him. He floated in mid-air, looking down and studying the terrain below him. In his hands, he held an archaic bow, the strings of which he pulled gently. A golden bolt of light shot from the bow, whistling through the air with lightning speed before striking a deep gorge.

    ¡°Bang! Ssh!¡±

    The walls of the gorge crumbled and fell, filling it with rocks and boulders as huge clouds of dust were thrown into the air, temporarily obscuring his vision.

    Out of the dust, a figure flew into sight. d in a headdress and dark-colored archaic robes, it was Meng Qi. He grasped in one hand bolts of crackling lightning, and the Flowing Fire in the other. It was a sight both imposing and stern as he had assumed the appearance of the Juzi of the School of Mo.

    ¡°It is you? You have led me here?¡± Taoist Chixia had wanted to strike his target immediately without mercy, but then he recognized Meng Qi. He was startled to find him uninjured but he understood immediately that he had fallen for Meng Qi¡¯s trap.

    Meng Qi himself was hardly hasty in engaging his enemy. In a deep voice, he bellowed. ¡°I am here to exact justice for the former King of Chen. I challenge you to a fairbat to the death!¡±

    Meng Qi realized that he was no longer in the domain of the Ninth Heaven where he suffered the restrictions of the Dharma and Logos of Nature. He did not have hispanions to support him this time and the enemy seemed adamantly thirsty for his blood. Hence, as he fullyprehended, this would be a true duel against a true grandmaster following his sh with the Blue Stair Assassin! An opportunity for him to test his strength, and he would have his revenge!

    It was, after all, for the purpose of pursuing greater heights that he had entered the Apotheosized World this time!

    Taoist Chixia was taken aback by Meng Qi¡¯s sudden promation. When he recovered, he howled withughter.

    ¡°You, alone?¡±

    ¡°On what grounds does this fool think he can defeat me without any allies waiting in ambush?¡±

    Breaking into an insidious grin, the Taoist could not help but chuckle.

    ¡°Taste the power of a true grandmaster!¡±

    The words had barely left his lips when dazzling red jets of light squirted from his back like wings. Golden sparkles gathered around him, enveloping him like a dense shield as his powers triggered changes even in the weather.

    Meng Qi immediately felt something had gone awry with the maic forces around him. Strong forces could be felt from his left and right nk, threatening to draw his body and rip him apart. At the same time, a pull from beneath tried to drag him down. It was with considerable effort that Meng Qi was able to remain in mid-air, but his weapons seemed to be noticeably heavier than before.

    If he wished to move forward, the pulling forces acting upon him turned into forces of pressure that shoved and pushed at him. Meng Qi noticed that Taoist Chixia had intentionally ced a huge distance between them to work on strengthening his grip on the energies of Nature around them and to control the tide of the battle with only his Dharmic Form conjured!

    ¡°What do you think of the Form of the Charging Crimson Glow I conjured?¡± Taoist Chixia could hardly suppress his arrogance, smiling as sparkles of crimson and gold twirled around the fingers of his right hand as it gripped the string of his bow. The sparkles met asionally, bursting into angry sparkles of arcing electricity as he pulled heavily upon the bowstring.

    There was a brief sh of golden light as a golden auric projectile materialized.

    ¡°You may have mastered the Yin-Yang Seal and the rest of the Heavenly Golden Scripture, but you are not yet a grandmaster who canpete with me!¡± Taoist Chixia roared. His fingers released the taut bowstring, letting loose the golden projectile that tore through the air like a bolt of lightning, incinerating all dust particles and dispelling the swirling winds around him as it charged toward Meng Qi.

 Chapter 751: Domain of Galvanic Charge

    <h4>Chapter 751: Domain of Galvanic Charge</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Meng Qi stood hanging in mid-air. Not only the galvanic charge resonating from the ground seemed strange to him, but the pace of his fall also increased noticeably. Moreover, he could hardly maintain his steadiness with the continually changing maic forces around him. Simple movements became difficult for him; more so for evasive maneuvers. With the loss of his sense for precision, deflecting or blocking the blows of his foe would only be more dangerous for him.

    He felt a searing pain in his Vital Spirit which made him grimace whenever any notion of thought passed through his mind. As if stabbed by unseen des, the impulses delivered from his Vital Spirit to his brain and limbs were also affected by the mental assault that he could barely control his own hand!

    This made Meng Qi nervous and fearful as he reacted wrongly, looking helplessly as the translucent Golden Light Arrow whizzed through the air and reached him with unforgiving speed and intensity.

    ¡°Is this the ¡®Form of the Charging Crimson Glow¡¯?¡±

    ¡°Is this the strength of a true grandmaster?¡±

    ¡°Is this the enhanced mastery of the Dharma and Logos of Nature orded once one has reached such heights of strength?¡±

    Taoist Chixia was clearly more extraordinary and powerful even whenpared to the divine sentinels of the Southern Heavenly Door!

    Unfortunately, he would need to reach the Realm of Grandmaster and fully master all Thirty-six Transformations before he could transform into a form in which he would hardly be affected by the shifts of galvanic forces ¨C the Glowing Beast of the Diametric Charge!

    With an inward sigh, a golden lotus bloomed from the midst of gloom shrouding his Vital Spirit, glowing with a refreshing radiance that helped him dull the pain from his senses. As if released from the shackles of agony, Meng Qi could think clearly again.

    With his thoughts, he summoned the Dharma and Logos of Nature to his fingertips, imbuing them upon himself as he turned into a lumbering giant, glowing faintly in gold. Blood and energy pulsed through his veins like the raging rapids of a river, circting ayer of protection that defended him from the assailing galvanic forces. With the indomitable aegis of the Law Phenomenon and that of the Eight Nine Mysteries, they could no longer threaten his Vital Spirit and physical body.

    At the same time, Meng Qi activated the powers of his Kunlun Taoist Robe for there was no time for him to evade or parry the iing attack!

    A brilliant sh of light surged from the Taoist robes with shafts of ray that pierced through the swirling fog and tendrils of vapor.

    The Taoist Robe had only been activated when the Golden Light Arrow struck. The trail of its trajectory crackled with electricity as it dispersed the protection of the Robe with an equally blinding sh as it came!

    Layer byyer, the Arrow ploughed through the thinning magical defenses without slowing down a bit. This, however, did reduce the power within the projectile.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    The sharp arrow veered upward, hitting Meng Qi directly in the face. The dim glow protecting him blurred for a moment, revealing a white scar in the middle of his eyes.

    ¡°The arrow is an Exquisite Precious Weapon! And it is extremely dangerous in the hands of a grandmaster!¡± Meng Qi contorted with a shock.

    He had activated the full powers of his Taoist Robe, yet it had not been able to fully sap the force of the Golden Light Arrow! He would surely be terribly injured if not for his Eight Nine Mysteries and the Law Phenomenon disciplines.

    The sneer upon Taoist Chixi¡¯s visage had also subsided, reced with a skeptical look. ¡°Was that the Law Phenomenon technique of the Line of the Jade Virtual Pce?¡±

    ¡°That would exin his foolhardiness in challenging me!¡±

    ¡°But a true grandmaster would hardly be defeated by such methods of expediency!¡±

    Meng Qi released his apertures, summoning once again the energies of Nature as he calmed himself, maintaining his steadiness as he floated in mid-air. With a kick of his foot, he lunged at Taoist Chixia, brandishing the Heaven Inflicted Pain menacingly at his foe as he readied himself to attack.

    Two additional limbs grew from his back but those weren¡¯t wielding any weapons.

    Taoist Chixia grunted coldly. The dazzling brilliance of the Form of Diametric Charge expanded before it shrunk as the gold-reddish spark of the Bow of Mountain and Sea shed brightly in his fist as he pulled at its string!

    Leaping two steps forward, Meng Qi felt the palpable force pushing strongly against him. It was the repulsion of the galvanic charges reacting before him that made it difficult for him to move.

    The mocking sneer from before was nowhere to be seen and Taoist Chixia had turned serious as if he was facing against a foe of equal strength; one who was at least his equal for now.

    He stretched the string of the longbow that now bore the semnce of a full moon in his grasp. Golden rays of light shimmered and formed another auric arrow upon the bow as bolts of arcing electricity crackled about.

    ¡°So be it!¡± Meng Qi eximed to himself, his emotions unfazed before the imminent salvo rained upon him. He stretched and extended the fingers of his new limbs, forming hand seals in both hands; one as Yin whilst the other as Yang.

    Instantly, the physical force pushing against him now turned instead into a strong drawing pressure. Meng Qi¡¯s speed increased, rising to such extents that he had never before experienced and even exceeded the expectations of Taoist Chixia. With only a minuscule movement, he evaded the Golden Light Arrow that was as close as a hair¡¯s breadth from him!

    His figure shimmered in the air as the gleam of his de shone brightly. The maic pressure around him rose precipitously, threatening to fall apart.

    With a swing of his de, the Heaven Inflicted Pain came down hard. But he had not been able to raise the saber to its usual height. The irregrity caused his de to inadvertently deviate from his target, shing down furiously tens of meters away from Taoist Chixia and dispelled the electrical charges and the darkness caused by the distortions of the pressure. The force of his stroke reached so far that it hit the top of a barren hill.

    Without a sound, a gash appeared in the middle of the peak, extending downwards.

    There came noises of cracks and thumps as rocks and boulders rolled from the top. The cleft Meng Qi caused had halved the peak into two and a long gorge now stood in the middle of the two halves. Later, it came to be known as the Linear Gorge that would remain standing for a long, long time; a testament to the impable precision and sharpness of the blow.

    But everything would still be for naught if he could not hit his enemy. Despite repelling the unseen assailment of the maic forces upon his mind and body, Meng Qi had not been able to fully prevent their effects on his body and weapons!

    It was apparent that Taoist Chixia had recognized Meng Qi trying to use the Yin-Yang Seal earlier and had prevented thetter¡¯s attempt to transform the maic forces to his advantage! This had affected Meng Qi¡¯s powerful blow earlier, causing its trajectory to deviate slightly. Yet in distances greater than a few hundred meters, the deviation was greatly magnified. A miss which was indeed as good as a mile!

    Reveling in triumph, Taoist Chixia adjusted his aim and spoke telepathically to his foe. Meng Qi heard a frosty scoff,

    ¡°Nothing more than a simple brute!¡±

    ¡°With the Law Phenomenon technique and the skill of the Yin-Yang Seal, you may have strength on par to that of a grandmaster, powerful enough to influence the effects of the Form of the Charging Crimson Glow. Still, you are not a true grandmaster. Youck the finesse to truly unleash the skills to proper efficacy!¡±

    Golden sparkles danced about as the Taoist released the auric projectile which shot through the air. Everything seemed to freeze as the arrow sped dangerously towards Meng Qi, the stupefying glitters of light seemed like the beckons of Death.

    With the blunder in his earlier miss, Meng Qi had barely been able to react and evade. He whipped out the Flowing Fire in his left hand, channeling his powers and released several rays of auric threads that weaved together and formed a snaring web.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    A bolt of lightning arced through the air as the aura from the Flowing Fire scattered into the meshes of the. The Golden Light Arrow pierced through theyers of the web, without losing even an iota of its speed.

    At that moment, a long and deadly sword with engravings resembling the patterns of a tortoise¡¯s shell appeared in the hand of the left arm that Meng Qi had used to cast the Yin-Yang Seal. He pointed the sword directly at the projectile.

    ¡°Pfft!¡±

    Silhouettes of hexagonal shingles appeared in the air, crumbling and burning into crisps before they faded into cinders as the Golden Light Arrow prated theyers of defenses Meng Qi conjured. It smashed the shields and hit him, throwing him off his feet. The force of the blow had passed through the golden protection enveloping him and impacted his body.

    Drops of blood trickled down the corner of his lips as he staggered backward, watching as Taoist Chixia readied himself for another volley. Meng Qi could only grimace helplessly with grim anticipation.

    He could feel the swirling energies as danger loomed closer and closer, the premonition ability of the Eight Nine Mysteries tingling his senses wildly.

    However, at this moment, he calmed down as his mind became peaceful and still despite the shivers of imminent death, everything around him entered his sights with crystal-clear rity.

    He shut his eyes suddenly, summoning to his fingertips all the mastery of the energies of Nature he could muster as he visualized everything around him in his mind; the copsed chasm beneath him, the frantic flight to safety of the wild animals and beasts nearby, and the broken branches and boughs of the trees. Some of which had been blown to smithereens by the force of their attacks whilst some still hung by strips of bark from the trees. Forces of the galvanic pressure teemed abundantly in the air, pulling and dragging from all directions.

    This was one of the scenes he had imagined: a setting where he would fight against a powerful and strong warrior to the grittiest and achieve greater heights!

    Just then, the advice that Master Lu had given him on the subtlety and precision of his attacks emerged in his mind. With his senses magnified, Meng Qi could feel the drawing forces acting upon the fingers of his left hand and the pressure felt by the joints on his right palm...

    Taoist Chixia noticed Meng Qi had fallen into a strange and hazy state. But never would he allow such an opportunity to escape him!

    Without pulling the string of his bow to its limit, he hastily released another shot. The golden auric projectile charged swiftly at Meng Qi like a golden dragon, cleaving through theyers of obstructions with an explosive force that would never falter until it struck its mark!

    At the same time, Taoist Chixia channeled his powers and summoned the forces of his Form of the Charging Crimson Glow, drawing and pulling at Meng Qi as he tried to incapacitate thetter, rendering him helpless like a puppet on strings.

    But the Golden Light Arrow was a mere hair¡¯s breadth from Meng Qi when he moved suddenly, drifting far away to the left with just a step. The impable timing of his evasion and the precise control of his powers was so remarkably perfect that he barely avoided the shot.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    There was a dull explosion behind him. The Golden Light Arrow had struck the peak of a mountain, throwing into the air churning billows of dust and crumbling rocks. Residual charges of electricity snapped angrily around the copsed mountain like iling serpents.

    When the smoke and dust had stopped, the top half of the mountain was found to be missing!

    ¡°You...¡± Taoist Chixia could not hide his surprise and shock. The powers of the Form of the Charging Crimson Glow had not affected Meng Qi in the least bit!

    Meng Qi regarded his foe with an indifferent look, indicating no thirst for triumph. He flexed his limbs and stretched his neck as if re-acquainting himself to a new physical body without moving to attack.

    He summoned his Dharmic Form, the Immortal Primogenitor Form and once again cast the Yin-Yang Seal. All parts of his body seem to be functioning properly, illustrating the Elements of Yin and Yang throughout his body as he created a force field around himself that repelled the effects of the maic force drawing at him.

    This is what he could do with a cursory mastery of his powers!

    A delicate control of powers at the Realms of the Exterior!

    Although he has to expend half of his powers to maintain the Yin-Yang Seal, the greatest advantage of Taoist Chixia in this battle had been nullified!

    The Dharmic Form of Taoist Chixia convulsed violently, swelling and shriveling again and again. The atmosphere around him grew dark and sinister as if concealing unseen dangers as the maic force fields wavered wildly, intensifying the pressure that grew stronger as if it had solidified. He again drew the strings of his bow, summoning into form two arrows of destructive energies this time!

    With a leisurely giggle, Meng Qi stepped forward and slowly descended downwards. The Flowing Fire in his left hand pierced forth and the ze of the sword burned with radiant rays of light that stretched far and wide, engulfing Taoist Chixia in its depths.

    The endless light that illuminated the infinite world!

    The aura released by the Flowing Fire fell upon Taoist Chixia. But it was suddenly diverted, bending violently before it reached him and zigzagged around him, tunneling through the mountains and hills that became riddled with countless fuming holes and crevices.

    Taoist Chixia could not suppress a smile of triumph. ¡°I may not be able to influence you, but my Dharmic Form allows me to deflect your attacks!¡±

    He released the string of his bow, unleashing a volley of two Golden Light Arrows simultaneously. The two auric projectiles shot into the air, one flying before another.

    Meng Qi was about to evade when the rear arrow struck the one in front of it, drastically increasing the speed of the frontal arrow whilst it burst into a hail of scattering auric bolts.

    Despite sensing imminent danger, Meng Qi had barely been able to react swiftly to the sudden turn of events, activating the powers of his Kunlun Taoist Robe.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    The strike dispersed the mists around Meng Qi whose golden protective glow had dulled significantly with white patches all around him. The worst part was that he was unable to activate his Exquisite Precious Weapons while maintaining the effects of the Yin-Yang Seal.

    But he was hardly unnerved by his dire plight. With a cid look, he removed the Heaven Inflicted Pain as bolts of lightning crackled hungrily upon its de. Channeling more power into the Yin-Yang Seal, the de of the saber swung down hard from above.

    The saber sliced into the domain of the maic force field, trembling uncontrobly as it nearly deviated off its path. Yet, down it came on its initial path, managing to maintain its foremost trajectory!

    The Trio Combination of Yin and Yang technique!

 Chapter 752: The Uncanny Sensation

    <h4>Chapter 752: The Uncanny Sensation</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Meng Qi¡¯s very own the ¡°Trio Combination of Yin and Yang¡± technique had been greatly refined since he had briefly mastered the Yin-Yang Seal. Even with a few uncertainties in his understanding of the Seal, he had begun to incorporate the essence of the Seal: the maniption of external energies around him to his advantage, into the technique of his own creation.

    The saber trembled as its de pierced into the domain of the maic force field. Meng Qi instantly felt an orgasmic sensation as he could clearly sense and perceive all minute elements of the chaotic pressure and pull of the force field. The maic forces would be able to distort and throw Meng Qi¡¯s blow off its intended course and miss its target.

    Only this time, Meng Qi¡¯s de grazed the edges of the force field and distorted their properties, turning Yin into Yang and vice versa. The pressure and pull of the force fields were instantly reversed, repelling Meng Qi¡¯s saber not away from its path; but instead elerating its motion that it cleaved cleanly through the maic force fields and reached before Taoist Chixia in an instant!

    Taoist Chixia was not able to react to Meng Qi¡¯s attack. As if astounded by Meng Qi¡¯s blow, he made no move to evade to safety!

    The aura of Meng Qi¡¯s de was nearing him when he suddenly broke into an insidious smile. His body burst into millions of glittering shards and fragments like a broken mirror as Meng Qi felt his saber had missed his quarry, hitting nothing but air!

    ¡°A feint! Damn!¡± Meng Qi was briefly confused but he immediately understood.

    The maic force fields had not only thrown off the angle of his attack but also affected his sight, hearing and spiritual senses, resulting in his mistaken perception of Taoist Chixia¡¯s actual position. What stood earlier before him was but a mere mirage that perfectly resembled his foe whilst the real body was still invisible!

    The Golden Light Arrow that Taoist Chixia fired earlier had also arced before it entered its course to strike at him. This had caused his blunder in divining the position of Taoist Chixia.

    The two miscalctions have resulted in this terrible error!

    Without time to reconsider his options as the premonitions of his perils swirled turbulently about, the Saber of the Shattered Jade and the Sword of the Mystic Turtle rallied their powers, each forming the silhouette of a golden lotus.

    The golden lotus bloomed, spewing a jet of auric des from the Precious Weapons. With the apertures on his foot released, Meng Qi attuned himself with the energies of the Earth.

    However, the golden lotus had yet topletely blossom when another Golden Light Arrow whizzed through the air with blinding speed towards his nk!

    Far away in the direction where the arrow hade from, Meng Qi saw the figure of Taoist Chixia, whose face wore the same wicked grin as before.

    ¡°ng!¡±

    The keen arrow of light pierced through the air as it flew with blurring intensity, scattering countless sparkles of shes as it came. The electricity of the auric arrow arced into the ground, creating a sea of lightning that spread wider and wider.

    The arrow obliterated the shields before they fully came into form without losing any of its speed. It deflected the Saber of the Shattered Jade and struck upon the Sword of the Mystic Turtle with two thunderous nks!

    But it was due to the two impacts upon the projectile that Meng Qi found an immensely tricky opening that he could use to shift sideways.

    ¡°Boom!¡± The Arrow hit Meng Qi¡¯s left shoulder squarely, the lightning bolts snapping angrily against the faint golden glow before a huge explosion erupted and a gigantic mushroom cloud with shes of furious, arcing lightning dancing in its midst.

    In the midst of the strong winds, a sword engraved with the hexagonal motifs of a tortoise¡¯s shell, plummeted straight down, sinking its de deep into a rock.

    Meng Qi¡¯s newly-formed left arm had beenpletely severed with residual charges of electricity crackling faintly at his mangled wound, burning its thews intoplete ckness. Anyone else would have been critically wounded by such destructive damage, but Meng Qi had managed to survive the terrifying strike with the help of his Eight Nine Mysteries disciplines.

    Suppressing his anxiety, Meng Qi kicked and took to the air, hoping to flee to safety. But a hail of Golden Light Arrows came straight at him, whistling through the air. The salvo of auric arrows did not have the strength of the prior bursts of arrows, but they were unleashed by Taoist Chixia with increased speed and ferocity who had hoped to seal the fate of Meng Qi.

    ¡°ng! ng! ng! ng!¡± Meng Qi tried his best to deflect and evade the hail of arrows raining on him. Despite the dreary jitters, he had maintained hisposure the best he could and absorbed all minute details of his surroundings, searching through the storm of death as he finally slithered out with sess!

    He threw another look at Taoist Chixia, who was still at his prior position, nocking three more Golden Light Arrows on his bow. The smile on his face had faded as he regarded Meng Qi with a chilly re.

    Meng Qi was finally able to reflect on his flight to safety, for he had been merely inches away from Death itself!

    Moreover, Taoist Chixia had proved to be a most cunning foe. Most warriors of lesser strength and guile would have unleashed their strongest strike or most potent Secret Treasure when provoked by him. They might have squandered their one and only chance to win or survive thebat against him!

    Hardly a fool, Taoist Chixia had expected that Meng Qi would surely have hidden tricks up his sleeves since he dared to openly challenge him when he was of lesser strength and yet had no reinforcements waiting in hiding. By his calctions and themon dispositions of warriors in the World of the Apotheosis, Meng Qi would most likely have a Secret Treasure waiting to be used against him!

    ¡°Fortunately, I had earlier expected that this would be a fight to the death!¡±

    Meng Qi extended his limbs and stretched to avoid the arrows as he frantically unleashed a flurry of his prized techniques with his weapons: the Destruction of Stars, the Cleansing Radiance and many others, reducing the rugged terrain around them into t, barrennds. Fires burned at fallen and broken trees everywhere for tens of miles around them. With his attacks, Meng Qi had intentionally struck at his surroundings while he searched for the origin of the maic force fields causing the distortions, hoping it might show him the actual position of Taoist Chixia.

    But true warriors of the Grandmaster Realm were hardly easy to handle and Taoist Chixia himself wielded powers greater than that of Meng Qi. Even though the forces of his maic force fields were being dispelled, he was able to regenerate the force fields when the tides of white, searing heat waves and the storms of destruction with ferocious lightning bolts swept pass, diverting them off-course. Meng Qi had barely been able to trace any inklings, only to find that the Big Bang and the Trio Combination of Yin and Yang techniques had failed miserably.

    Arrow after arrow, Taoist Chixia¡¯s relentless attacks sapped at Meng Qi¡¯s hopes to parry and avoid the sleet of auric arrows falling on him. He began to suffer more and more wounds and bloody gashes for even the golden protectionyer had begun failing as parts of his flesh sizzled and burned painfully while some were terribly maimed and grisly. But most distressingly, the Law Phenomenon enchantment was reaching its limit!

    Without the Law Phenomenon to help him defeat his foe, Meng Qi would only have the Nature-involving Knack as his single means of fleeing to safety, assuming that Taoist Chixia had no ways of preventing him from using any teleportation devices!

    Meng Qi looked grim in the face of his dismal oue, swinging his saber into the air and unleashed the Chaos Vortex.

    Everything around Meng Qi, including the maic force fields, began to be drawn towards the de of his saber. In the midst of the rushing turbulent, the true figure of Taoist Chixia came into Meng Qi¡¯s view. But he could not immediately attack his foe as even his own weapons were affected by the devouring inhtion of the Chaos Vortex he had summoned.

    But just when he felt the maic forces had been fully drawn into the bottomless abyss of the Vortex, Taoist Chixia once again reconstructed the force fields, restoring the distortions that blinded Meng Qi¡¯s senses as the Taoist once again disappeared!

    Moreover, Meng Qi noticed that the ranged offenses of Taoist Chixia were now aimed at containing him and preventing his escape. He, too, had detected that Meng Qi¡¯s Law Phenomenon enchantment was nearing its end!

    ¡°There can be no more dys!¡±

    Scenes of what happened earlier reyed swiftly in his mind. He relived through the moments he released the Chaos Vortex and the other techniques upon the areas around him. The skills he used earlier had been able to reveal the actual figure of Taoist Chixia for him to pinpoint his attacks on. But it was also the Chaos Vortex and the other techniques he used that hindered him from exploiting the opportunities that had opened up to him. It would also be futile to continuously bombard an area for that would do little to turn the tide of the battle and the force field of maic pressure would be restored when he finished. Everything would still be in a standstill.

    Were there really no other ways for him?

    But humans have always been creatures of habits, acting ording to the most effective and most frequently used methods they are ustomed to. As a practitioner in the skills of martialbat, Meng Qi had trained extensively in the harnessing of his mental faculties to remain calm and think critically even with the rush of adrenaline and anxiety.

    And having contemted his options, Meng Qi realized that there was still a certain degree of possibility for sess!

    Sess by using the methods he was most acquainted with!

    He shifted and evaded the Golden Light Arrows, his spirit burning with renewed fervor despite his best efforts to remain calm. He swung the Heaven Inflicted Pain down, conjuring the Chaos Vortex while the Flowing Fire shone with an unstoppable tide of ring brightness before it collided with his saber, producing a white, searing heatwave that surged forward.

    The Destruction of Stars technique yet again!

    Centered upon a fixed point, the rays of light were oddly distorted. The tide of searing heat rushed with the force of a raging sea, but it was held between the very point and Meng Qi himself.

    ¡°Found you!¡± Meng Qi eximed within himself as he leaped into action with the Saber of the Shattered Jade readied, lunging into the torrents of the Destruction of Stars!

    Meng Qi had actually thrown himself into the raging torrent of the Destruction of Stars¡¯ searing heat!

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    The roar of the erupting heatwave had onlye now as the intense heat singed at Meng Qi¡¯s hair and ripped at his body, the golden protection of the Eight Nine Mysteries dulled even further. Even his Kunlun Taoist Robe could not stand the fierce and powerful mes as it began to fail.

    He felt stabs of pain in his eyes and Vital Spirit, impairing his sight whilst he almost fainted from the sheer agony in his mind.

    ¡°Thud! Thud! Thud!¡±

    Meng Qi sped through the air, racing towards his quarry although the mirage of Taoist Chixia was still at the spot he stood before!

    With his body mangled grotesquely, Meng Qi now looked hardly like a human. But the torrential heatwave had grown weaker for it was now being driven off-course by the distortion!

    Taoist Chixia was just ahead!

    Like a depiction of an immortal from the fables, Taoist Chixia stood in the midst of the piercing shafts of light and swirling winds. His bow was ready with a Golden Light Arrow nocked as he red at Meng Qi with malice yet hemmed with a speck of admiration.

    ¡°You might have found me through the tumultuous pandemonium, but still, I have you in my sights as well!¡±

    ¡°Farewell! No, DIE!¡±

    Taoist Chixia eased his fingers and released the Golden Light Arrow. The auric arrow flew through the eddy of churning air like a huge dragon of lightning bolts, disintegrating everything in its path as it rushed towards Meng Qi in a rapid blitz.

    However, at this moment, Meng Qi¡¯s body suddenly transformed. A huge, burning orb ascended from where he stood with piercing radiance, its boiling mes cloaked the entire surroundings with a tense atmosphere that even the maic fields trembled with fear!

    The Golden Light Arrow whistled dangerously as it came. But the heat from Meng Qi¡¯s Dharmic Form distorted the maic force fields, throwing the arrow off its course.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    Edges of the Form of the Grand Sun was cleaved away, but still, it burned ferociously.

    The Contrivance of the Grand Sun!

    With it, Meng Qi reversed the bothersome effects of the maic force fields back on to his enemy!

    Meng Qi reappeared again, floating in the air as he towered over Taoist Chixia. Meng Qi had lost half of his torso, including the arm that held the Heaven Inflicted Pain. The de fell from the air towards the ground.

    With a cold stare upon his foe, Meng Qi raised the Saber of the Shattered Jade and the Flowing Fire.

    Taoist Chixia now turned bitter. A five-colored pebble shot from the folds of his robes, speeding at Meng Qi without being affected by the maic forces around them and struck him squarely in the face.

    ¡°Bang!¡± Meng Qi¡¯s head exploded into a burst of flesh and viscera, but a new head swiftly regrew. With the Saber of the Shattered Jade and his Flowing Fire, Meng Qi cast two more techniques, the Big Bang and the Trio Combination of Yin and Yang techniques.

    ¡°Meet your maker!¡±

    The glimmers of the auras from his strokes danced brilliantly into a huge dazzling disy of lights, piercing through the shields of maic forces enveloping Taoist Chixia, threatening to strike upon his true self.

    ¡°Boom!¡± With a huge explosion, Taoist Chixia dispelled the aurae of Meng Qi¡¯s blows charging at him and reappeared in mid-air. There were numerous wounds around his body and his hair was iling with the swirling winds. The explosion was triggered by detonating his maic force fields, injuring himself whilst deflecting the aurae of Meng Qi¡¯s attacks. It was the only way he could survive Meng Qi¡¯s onught.

    Taoist Chixia now intended to wait for a suitable chance to activate his Secret Treasure so that he could flee to safety. He would wait for Meng Qi¡¯s Law Phenomenon to reach its limit before returning to finish the deed!

    Just then, something rose from him, transforming into a sh of light that shot into his nostrils, suffocating him momentarily as his movements paused for a beat.

    From the undtions of dazzling lights, a ded aura shot upwards, splitting the gloom that shrouded Taoist Chixia as he was cleaved into halves.

    Taoist Chixia slumped in mid-air, his consciousness fading from him.

    The hair on his headshed with the blowing winds.

    A gash appeared on Taoist Chixia¡¯s forehead, extending slowly downwards as his body split into halves and fell from the sky. His remains crash on the rocks of the copsed mountain, his eyes still open with disbelief and defiance.

    The ded aura slowly faded as Meng Qi descended, his body almostpletely crippled with an arm missing and his mind fatigued by the strain and weariness of battle.

    ¡°Crack!¡± His feet sank in the gravel as hended. He crumbled to his feet andid down spread-eagle to recover himself, feeling the long-awaited peace and sce like a schr who had finally discovered enlightenment and inspiration.

    ¡°I have won, finally! But it was only due to the schemes I devised that I was able to defeat Taoist Chixia lest I would never be able to kill him! A true grandmaster is really strong indeed!¡±

    Normally, he would have already used the Oceanic Dominion Pearl or the Fiery Core of the Grand Sun to perform the Chaos Vortex technique to draw the maic force fields and Taoist Chixia closer to him and overpower him in a meleebat to save himself the hassle. But he had intentionally refrained from using any materials for Divine Weapons in this skirmish to train himself.

    In a joyous mood, Meng Qi jeered at himself in jest,

    ¡°Victory does note without its cost indeed. This win was finally attained only when I nearly died myself...¡±

    ¡°I am indeed a fric fireball!¡±

    Meng Qi had increased his finesse in using the Immortal Primogenitor Form and his other skills in this battle. Although the control of his skills has yet to reach the levels of a true grandmaster, he had gained a lot in this aspect.

    Calm and serene, Meng Qi felt his spiritual senses extraordinarily keen and perceptive.

    Suddenly, an uncanny, tingling sensation came to him from afar. Far and high in a domain that no one knows, he could feel the intimidating presence of arge pce.

    Its spiritual presence was reaching out to him!

    ¡°The Jade Virtual Pce?¡±

    Swiftly as it hade, the sensation instantly disappeared, leaving no trace of its earlier existence. The flesh and sinews of Meng Qi¡¯s body squirmed and shook and another new arm grew. He thought back to the visions he had just experienced with a frown. ¡°Did the visione due to my use of the Immortal Primogenitor Form, or was it because I was near the brink of death?¡±

    Meng Qi studied his surroundings, eager to first retrieve the belongings of thete Taoist Chixia.

    He had not profited from the coup nor had he desired any benefits from the followers of the Mohism that he had delivered. The boon from the revolution would be best left in their hands for the good of the State of Chen. The items of Taoist Chixia would suffice!

    An aura of rage and wrath thundered in the caverns of the Golden Light Cave that bordered on substance.

    One of their grandmasters had fallen!

    King Zhuang of Chu¡¯s fingers wiggled as he tried to divine the identity of the perpetrator, finding nothing but an obscured gloom of darkness!

    With the Space Ring in his hands, Meng Qi retrieved the longbow Taoist Chixia used. Grinning widely at his bounty despite being badly wounded, Meng Qi turned and left briskly.

    The ¡°Charm of Inversing Mysteries¡± that Master Chonghe had given him was still a year away from its expiration!

 Chapter 753: Subterfuge

    <h4>Chapter 753: Subterfuge</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Leaving the scene of battle, Meng Qi deviated off the course towards the States of Qi and Lu, moving instead in the North-West direction as a diversion to ward off any pursuers out to destroy the ¡°Remnants of the Jade Virtual Pce¡±.

    He was seriously injured in this battle, losing half of his torso, two limbs, and a head, in addition to the damages incurred by his Vital Spirit. These were hardly wounds that could be healed in a short time. Most grandmasters would have long been dead if struck with such devastating injuries. With himself relieved of any immediate danger, for now, Meng Qi felt no need to use hisst remaining Immortality Elixir of East Pole. The healing potions and elixirs he had procured from the Huamei Heights would suffice. Master Lu had given him some potent medicinal elixirs when he visited him after his bout against the Blue Stair Assassin.

    ¡°It will take a little more than a month for me to fully recover...¡± Meng Qi wondered, assessing his subsequent ns. He would wander around and learn more about Nature and assimte the experience he had gleaned from his battle. There should hardly be any danger of incurring the wrath of any more grandmasters, otherwise, he would consume his Immortality Elixir of East Pole to expedite his healing.

    He reached a small valley filled with dense trees and vegetation and a peaceful brook that trickled gently. Meng Qi halted and looked for a tranquil spot and buried the remains of Taoist Chixia there and erected an empty tombstone.

    ¡°I have taken your life to avenge the former King of Chen. This ends our present enmity.¡± Meng Qi muttered reverently with his palms sped together. ¡°You are truly invincible in battle. Thises sincerely from a foe who respects your prowess in battle. Your mastery of the maic forces was equally amazing too. Out of my respect and admiration, I bury your remains here so that no beasts nor plunderers defile your remains or disturb your rest.¡±

    Many a time warriors might encounter foes or opponents who they might revere or honor in duels against one another. This was one such gesture of respect and admiration from Meng Qi towards Taoist Chixia, despite their earlier animosity and sides.

    With the experiences he had acquired from this battle, Meng Qi had figured out how to use the Contrivance of the Grand Sun and the Glowing Beast of the Diametric Charge to simte the effects of maic forces like how Taoist Chixia did. This could prove useful for him in the future.

    And this was all due to the Eight Nine Mysteries that allowed its wielder to replicate the strengths foes or allies alike!

    On the other hand, Meng Qi would have wanted to study the ways to detach his shadow, physical body, and Vital Spirit, if not for the current disability of the Blue Stair Assassin.

    Finishing with the remains of Taoist Chixia, Meng Qi disappeared deep into the thickets of the valley, where he found a quiet spot to heal himself and inspect the spoils he had gathered.

    He respected Taoist Chixia¡¯s acumen and skills inbat, but Meng Qi¡¯s greed for treasures and valuables were hardly ignorable!

    ¡°I am a realistic person after all!¡± Meng Qi eximed to himself. He studied the archaic longbow. ckish-green in color and ordinary-looking, the bow had two runic scripts that said: ¡°Shan Hai¡± (Literally ¡®Mountain and Sea¡¯).

    Meng Qi projected his spiritual senses into the awareness of the longbow and undid the enchantments that bound it. Having tasted first-hand the powers of the bow, he knew it was an Exquisite Precious Weapon. There were ws in its construction, suggesting that it could be a replication of an actual Divine Weapon. Its string was extremely tight and strong that even Taoist Chixia, a grandmaster himself, had found it difficult to fully pull its string.

    But the Golden Light Arrow it produced would be stronger if the bowstring could be pulled more. Moreover, the wielder of the bow would be able to imbue greater amount of auxiliary effects like the diffusing ability that Taoist Chixia had shown in the twilight of their battle. In the hands of a warrior in the peak of the Exterior Realms, the bow fully-drawn would produce a strike equal to a blow from a Half-step from the Dharmakaya Realm which would be able to destroy a fully-activated Kunlun Taoist Robe if the strike was at full-power upon impact, injuring the wearer of the Robes. Even Taoist Chixia himself had been able to prate the defensive shields of the Taoist Robes in their sh earlier and had left white patches of wounds on Meng Qi¡¯s face.

    The unstoppable projectiles of the Bow of Mountain and Sea were its greatest strength, where nothing would be able to slow down the speed of its projectiles even if their forces were reduced. Additionally, the speed of its shot would be greater the more its bowstring was drawn. Also, its range was more than twice or even four-times of what Meng Qi would be able to unleash with a fully-activated Heaven Inflicted Pain.

    ¡°In addition to Yushu¡¯s music, we will now have another means of range offense.¡± Meng Qi mused, stowing the Bow of Mountain and Sea into his keeping as he wondered if the Bow might be a replication of the Bow of Cosmos fabled to be kept within the dungeons of the Chentang Pass.

    Meng Qi riffled between the items in the Space Ring, finding many items which were valuable, including five jade bamboo scripts which contained powerful martial disciplines of the Exterior Realms which did not originated from the Golden Light Cave but were disciplines of maic forces maniption and throwing weapons such as the Blizzard of Rays and the Night of the Falling Petals; all of which were disciplines of martialbat which Taoist Chixia had gathered himself. Thete Taoist also had several notes on how to improve the techniques and disciplines kept for future posterity.

    In addition to that, Meng Qi had also found an Escape Talisman of the Earthly Charge. An artifact of the top grade, a replicated God-tying Rope, a few bottles and sks of healing medicines, an additional Magical Robe of the Diametric Charge, a jade ruler which was a Precious Weapon of the top grade, and a few exotic minerals and ores of maic properties such as the Galvanic Ores of the North Pole. The ores were clearly stored by the Taoist to be used if he had depleted much of his powers!

    ¡°His stores are indeed worthy of a grandmaster...¡± Meng Qi reflected as the edge of his lips curled with interest. The Magical Robe of the Diametric Charge would be an excellent recement for his damaged Kunlun Taoist Robe until he could repair it. Despite being a tad lesser than his Taoist Robe, the Magical Robe of the Diametric Charge had the ability to conjure a forcefield around its wearer to deflect any iing offense.

    He put on the Magical Robe and stashed away everything else into keeping. He pondered upon the items he had found, namely the many replicated Five-colored Stones and the God-tying Rope. ¡°These were the artifacts once used by Tuxing Sun and Deng Chanyu in the fable of the Apotheosis. Could it be that the Golden Light Cave of Mount Wudang was a martial sect that was a legacy of them both? But clearly, they did not identify their heritage as an issue of the Jade Virtual Pce, rather, they have marked Duke Huan and the rest as radicals or instigators of chaos.¡±

    Meng Qi could only shake his head. That would be a mystery to be answered at some other time. He closed his eyes and concentrated on his recuperation.

    His most pressing concern would be to achieve another breakthrough in his powers and try other ways to locate the all-elusive Jade Virtual Pce!

    Five monthster, in an old shrine situated in Linzi of the State of Qi.

    A little girl, a few years of age, was following her mother who hade to the shrine to offer prayers. Captivated by the beauty of flowers she had seen, the little girl wandered into a passageway.

    Suddenly, she gasped and let out a soft cry. She had stumbled upon a monster whose head was long and slender like legs set apart and has a mass of flesh for its lower limbs. Rolling on the floor, she noticed two long scars.

    Her mother heard her scream and came to retrieve her. She stole a nce and admonished her daughter in jest, ¡°Come with me. What is there to see about a man standing upside down?¡±

    ¡°A man standing upside down?¡± The little girl¡¯s eyes widened with amazement, her gaze centered upon the two ¡°scars¡± on its ¡°legs¡± and realized that they were actually eyes.

    Their eyes met for a second before Meng Qi got himself upright with a somersault and stood up. The end of his lips twitched with annoyance, ¡°You have never seen anyone standing upside down before?¡±

    In order to reinvoke the sensation when he had sensed the presence of the Jade Virtual Pce, Meng Qi had tried simting death and even tried channeling the Immortal Primogenitor Form to his limit. But hisbors had been fruitless, failing miserably each time that he had resorted even to the mostughable of ludicrous methods such as standing upside down but to no avail.

    Startled by him, the little girl recovered herposure before an adorable smile broke on her face. ¡°When you stand upright you look very well, Uncle .¡±

    Saying that, she turned and left towards the main hall.

    Meng Qi chortled as he rubbed his chin. ¡°The words of a child are too honest, I¡¯d say.¡±

    He stretched himself, flexing his limbs as he reflected upon the past few months. He had been assimting and meditating upon the experiences he had gleaned for the past five months, enjoying the peace while he pushed his powers further, reaching close to the Realm of the Second Celestial Ladder.

    He then casually strolled out of the old shrine and stepped into the busy streets of Linzi, beholding the crowds of people thronging about. Hawkers and vendors were scattered around, shoving their wares into prospective clients and soliciting business hungrily. The people around him were not dressed richly nor were they reeking with luxury, but they were shuffling about with a spryness and vigor which contrasted to the despair and gloom he had encountered in the streets of other countries he had seen.

    Wandering through a few other streets and byways, Meng Qi could every so often hear the voices of preachers exhorting the virtues of Mohism: Love with Impartiality, Mutual Benefits and Refrenation of Senseless Violence. Many interested young people congregated around them, listening intently with mes of passion and conviction burning in their eyes.

    ¡°Not bad...¡± Meng Qi reflected. He felt a mild joy creeping into himself; an tion that stemmed from his sense of aplishment.

    In the Residence of the Minister over the Masses.

    Bai Song sat atop the seat of honor, surrounded by students of Mohism who knelt at his feet as they listened to his preaching. Zhao Bai sat by his side.

    ¡°The Juzi has taught us to Love with Impartiality and not judge others by their wealth and standing...¡± Bai Song instructed when the students had concluded their reports on official affairs. ¡°Moreover, we must practice humility and modesty since we have secured our position in the State of Qi.¡±

    Zhao Bai mbered to his feet suddenly, his voice trembling as unintelligible murmurs escaped his lips.

    Feeling strange, Bai Song raised his head, confused with hispanion¡¯s sudden behavior when his eyes caught a glimpse of a figure standing by the door d in old clothing and a sagely headdress whose face felt startlingly familiar.

    A smile of amazement and pure tion, in recognition of Meng Qi, broke upon his face as he staggered to his feet, eximing, ¡°Juzi!¡±

    He clumsily raced forward and was about to fall to his knees to genuflect so as to pay his deepest respects to the Mentor of their order when he felt a strong but gentle force lifting him. A soft and gentle voice rang in his ears, saying, ¡°We Mohists stand not on mundane formalities.¡±

    ¡°Juzi?¡± A few of the other Mohists kneeling below gasped, many of whom wielded executive responsibilities of the order¡¯s operation. They were awe-struck, eyes widened with disbelief. Had the Juzi whom they have worshipped and revered for so long had finally appeared?

    They rushed to their feet, scrambling to surround Meng Qi with the excitement and fervor resembling that of the gullible and innocent girls from his past on Earth who chased after their adored idols and rockstars.

    ¡°How fares the State of Qi today?¡± Meng Qi drifted slowly to the front, asking indifferently without any hint of aloofness or loftiness in his voice.

    Bai Song, with evident effort in calming the quiver of passion in his voice, replied, ¡°Masters Kang and Ruan have left us not more than two months ago. We have now been enjoying the grace extended by His Highness, the Prince of Qi along with the support orded by the one from the shadows. A great many of the nobles who opposed us have been removed, allowing us to cleanse the country and the royal court of all hical and corrupt practices. In order to promote meritocracy, we are organizing auditions and examinations to attract many talents. We have also been promoting public education in the surrounding areas of Linzi, albeit with unknown effects thus far.¡±

    ¡°With their feudalnds divested from them, a portion of the nobles have decided to acquiesce to the public sentiment andpete equally through merit and ability instead of privilege and rank. The rest that still resisted our ideals have retreated to the borders, preferring tonguish with the State of Lu.¡±

    ¡°Furthermore, all transit dues have been abolished aside from the borders.¡±

    Bai Song continued with his report of their sess as he tried to conceal the tion of their triumph.

    ¡°There is no need to be so emotional. Speak slowly.¡± Meng Qi remarked with a nod as he turned to look at the rest of the acolytes, bowing deeply with respect.

    ¡°I hereby extend to you my deepest gratitude in ce of the people who have been suffering around the world and those who have been unjustly oppressed. I thank you all for your sacrifices; the blood, sweat, and tears that you have shed for the greater good!¡±

    ¡°Our blood, sweat, and tears... The Juzi is thanking us for what we have done for the people suffering around the world...¡± The students of Mohism felt themselves gripped by an inexplicable sensation, electrifying them with swelling emotions as they trembled uncontrobly and felt that they had lived up to their honor with pride!

    Meng Qi had been sincere in thanking them. Deep within his heart, he felt sorry for not being able to lead them personally when it was him who had founded their revolutionary movement!

    Bai Song and Zhao Bai were also caught up in the rhapsody of joy and triumph that had filled the room, feeling relieved that theirbors have been recognized.

    Meng Qi retreated to his seat and began to speak to his followers about the teachings of Mohism, providing them more practical suggestions and solutions rather than the theories and doctrines that he had preached in the past. It was Senior Brother Qi who had remarked about this to him long ago.

    The students gathered around him listened intently, mesmerized by the knowledge and intellect of their revered leader.

    ...........

    In the halls of a pce, Meng Qi met up with Xiaobai, Duke Huan of Qi. Thetter was d in Taoist robes.

    ¡°You have felt the presence of the Jade Virtual Pce then?¡± Duke Huan asked curiously, his white flowing brows rose.

    Meng Qi nodded as he replied, ¡°But I have tried many ways to reinvoke that sensation but to no effect...¡±

    Meng Qi borated on the methods that he had tried to see if Duke Huan could notice anything wrong.

    Duke Huan pondered quietly. At length, he remarked abruptly, ¡°It¡¯s a pity you have not tried other methods of torture such as roasting, dismemberment, and ying...¡±

    ¡°Surely there¡¯s no need to go that far...¡± Meng Qi mumbled weakly as he broke out in cold sweat.

    Duke Huan chuckled yfully before he turned solemn. ¡°The Jade Virtual Pce lies in a domain far away which is mysterious and unknown to all. It can be entered from anywhere in the world, yet it is not of this world. But I wonder if its re-appearance might have anything to do with the anomaly of Time recently. There have been asional deviations in the pace of Time...¡±

    ¡°That could have been caused by the Dominator of the Samsara of Six Realms, I think...¡± Meng Qi remarked to himself, looking nkly at Duke Huan as he continued, ¡°And what is your counsel, Uncle Master?¡±

    Duke Huan fell into a silent ponder before saying, ¡°Previously, you had felt a link between you and the item that King Zhuang of Chu had removed from the Jade Virtual Pce, and now you felt the presence of the Jade Virtual Pce itself. This is hardly a coincidence. It could be due to the moment when it was the greatest manifestation of your full strength, which could be when you surpassed a certain barrier restraining your potential; or, it could also be a heightened state of sensitivity when you were close to reaching the Second Celestial Ladder.¡±

    ¡°That might exin why even the enhancement properties of the I, the Unique and Righteous technique had not been effective either.¡± Meng Qi nodded gently.

    Duke Huan suddenly giggled and continued, ¡°But everything I said is merely conjecture. I will continue observing you. We might be able to find something from the delicate changes.¡±

    ¡°Continue observing...¡± Meng Qi felt a sudden chill and involuntarily uttered quickly, ¡°You must know a few transformation spells of the Jade Virtual Pce, Uncle Master. Change yourself into a beautiful woman while you are observing me, I would be creeped out otherwise!¡±

    Duke Huan was known to be ascivious person in his youth. Now being close to Meng Qi, the conversations they shared have be casual and candid.

    Feigning anger and rage, the hairs of Duke Huan¡¯s brows stood on their ends and trembled as he eximed, ¡°Get lost!¡±

    ¡°Right away, Uncle Master!¡± Meng Qi replied mirthfully with a grin. He would never have to be observed anymore.

    The expression of Duke Huan turned nk suddenly, before he bellowed angrily, ¡°Back here!¡±

    He paused briefly before continuing, ¡°Your mastery of the Heavenly Golden Scripture ismentable. You will need some instructions from me again!¡±

    ¡°Of course, Uncle Master!¡± Meng Qi shouted in reply, sitting upright with attention.

    Another three months came and passed swiftly. Meng Qi¡¯s mastery of the Heavenly Golden Scripture had improved; so did his grasp of the Eight Nine Mysteries disciplines.

    He was sitting quietly in a training room one day, working on his skills. The Realm of the Second Celestial Ladder would be within reach any time now.

    In good spirits, Meng Qi felt his awareness entered an extraordinarily perceptive state. He once again saw the vision of a monumental and imposing pceplex.

    ¡°The Jade Virtual Pce!¡±

    Next to him sat Duke Huan who noticed the salient

    fluctuations of his aura. The elder opened his eyes warily.

    Far away in the Golden Light Cave of Mount Wudang, King Zhuang of Chu¡¯s Ruyi Sceptre began to shine brilliantly!

    ¡°Summon the two guests.¡± King Zhuang instructed his chambein with an appeased grin on his face.

    In the tranquil valley where Meng Qi had buried the remains of Taoist Chixia, the grave broke opened as the two halves of his corpse leaped out. The halves merged together as one.

    After a moment, ¡°Taoist Chixia¡± flexed his muscles and stretched himself, as if getting acquainted with a new physical body.

    He raised his head as he looked up high into the skies above. Energies swirled in the air around him, forming dark clumps of masses that materialized from thin air and gathered to shape into dark brown Taoist robe. The robes wrapped around Taoist Chixia, suppressing all traces of his aura.

    He had created matter out of thin air!

 Chapter 754: The Jade Virtual Palace Appears

    <h4>Chapter 754: The Jade Virtual Pce Appears</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    In the Golden Light Cave on Mount Wudang.

    King Zhuang of Chu stroked his ck beard and yed with the jade Ruyi Sceptre that he always had with him. Glittering with myriad golden rays, the crystal Ruyi Sceptre felt solemn and peaceful. Billions of shining light roared up into the sky.

    A momentter, ad brought two guests into the cave. Both of them had singr appearances which deeply impressed King Zhuang of Chu.

    The man in front was extremely huge and had brawny muscles under his earthly yellow robe. He looked as if he was a giant from the legends. His dark and lusterless skin made him look like a weathered rock.

    Beside the giant stood a slim, beautiful and tall girl. Byparison, however, she looked rather dainty and cute.

    ¡°Finally, I sensed the Jade Virtual Pce again,¡± said King Zhuang of Chu, gazing directly at them.

    The giant was too dull to reply. The beautiful girl answered with a smile, ¡°My Master knew that you always had the greatest chance to sense the Jade Virtual Pce.¡±

    ¡°Your ns have been reclusive for years, isting yourselves in Grotto. None of you interfered even when the Jade Virtual Pce revealed itselfst time. Why dide here this time?¡± asked King Zhuang of Chu tly with a dignified look. Meanwhile, he focused mostly on the jade Ruyi Sceptre. Once he could sense it more clearly, he would dash for the Jade Virtual Pce.

    The beautiful girl replied seriously, ¡°As my Master put it, a disaster is approaching. It might be thest one in this era or it might even be the doomsday. Food is vital to birds, so is dignity to humans. We have to do something to survive. Anyway, the Jade Virtual Pce was open normallyst time without any change.¡±

    She did not finish her words but King Zhuang of Chu managed to understand. The opening of the Jade Virtual Pce this time was abnormal. There might be some big misfortune.

    Regardless of his solemn look, King Zhuang of Chu asked in confusion, ¡°In that case, why didn¡¯t your Master himselfe? I met him only once, but I believe that he must be at least a Human Immortal if not stronger.¡±

    ¡°My Master was cursed and his guts were badly hurt. He is too weak to leave Wuchao. Other grandmasters are busy preparing for the disaster with something important to attend to. Most of our contemporaries failed to be grandmasters. My Senior Brother and I had toe alone.¡±

    King Zhuang of Chu ended the topic and asked again, ¡°You¡¯ve exterminated many impartations of Jade Virtual and collected a lot of skills. However, have you practiced any of it? There are many weird and horrible ces in the Jade Virtual Pce. You can¡¯t move a single step without the impartation of Jade Virtual. I can¡¯t get too much further even though I minor in the impartation of Tuxing Sun collected in the Golden Light Cave over centuries. How would you manage there?¡±

    The beautiful girl replied with a slight smile, ¡°I¡¯m Yang Xizhi, majoring in the Divine Disciplines of Virtue. He¡¯s my Senior Brother Gu Heng who has practiced the Guangcheng Designs.¡±

    The former was the impartation of Lord of Purity and Virtue while thetter was a skill of Primogenitor Guangcheng.

    King Zhuang of Chu remained calm. He pretended to ask unintentionally, ¡°Then how is it going on with the Seven des of Assassination and the Flying de of Carnage?¡±

    Yang Xizhi lowered her eyes and answered calmly, ¡°We have only enjoyed a middling sess. Besides, our Master granted us a treasure.¡±

    King Zhuang of Chu nodded atst and said, ¡°You know many secrets and major in the skills of Kunlun. Chances are that you can reach the depths of the Jade Virtual Pce. I¡¯ll be protecting you then. We can share whatever we get.¡±

    ¡°That would be brilliant,¡± answered Yang Xizhi with a gentle smile.

    Just then, the glittering Ruyi Sceptre slightly quivered. Instead of shining, its light roared up directly.

    King Zhuang of Chu said in a deep voice:

    ¡°It¡¯s open.¡±

    He rolled his tunic, wrapping up Yang Xizhi and her Senior Brother. With the help of Ruyi Sceptre, he dashed into the ce of Unknown which was higher than the heaven but also visible in the void around every corner.

    The second step of the Celestial Ladder was within reach. Meng Qi was almost turning into a grandmaster. Inexplicably, he subtly felt a magnificent pce looking down at him from high above. This was a more distinct sense as if he could reach the gate of the pce simply with a thought shing into his mind.

    Suddenly, the figure of the Old Taoist Duke Huan was engraved in his clear mind. Surrounded by Golden Lotuses, Duke Huan was full of the strength of Wuji.

    ¡°Go. Opportunity knocks only once,¡± Duke Huan said through Secret Voice-sending. He grabbed Meng Qi.

    Each Golden Lotus around him began to glow with billions of massive light beams. Wrapped in the light, they flew into the void.

    Meng Qi found that his body and Vital Spirit were subtly enhanced as if he could look down at everything in the world. He could see anything and go anywhere. The feeling was simr to when he stepped into the first threeyers of the Ninth Heaven but much clearer this time, unlike that in a broken ce.

    ¡°Well, no one could control everything in a traits¡¯ world...¡± Meng Qi sighed. He had expected to be a grandmaster before he explored the Jade Virtual Pce with some helpers. Unexpectedly, he wasn¡¯t a grandmaster yet. To make it worse, he was heading directly for the Jade Virtual Pce with no helpers except Duke Huan.

    Luckily, he had been practicing for eight or nine months. With the help of the second volume of Muscle-bone Strengthening Scripture, he had gained purer Vital Spirit in the Interior along with a much stronger body. His level had improved, approaching the realm of Grandmaster. Also, most of his own skills had greatly enhanced. Supernatural Power of Shaking Heaven and Hitting Earth, the Immortal Pressing Art and some other skills could finally match his level.

    More importantly, many problems with his self-created movements had been solved and his level got promoted. Universal Demise, Trio Combination of Yin and Yang, which is Yin and which is Yang and The Big Bang Technique were all movements close to Dharmakaya which he could make better use of. He also grew stronger with much progress in mastering other movements of Dharmakaya.

    Before, he could hardly fight a grandmaster without the Law Phenomenon. Now, he could manage to resist a grandmaster with existing movements.

    In the midst of his thoughts, hended on the ground. An earthly yellow pce in the distance greeted his eyes. With airflow falling from the eaves just like True Dragons, the pce gave a feeling of honor and magnificence. Its vermilion gate, with 365 gold nails on it, was closed to cover its ancient secrets. A horizontal board was put upright, on which there were abstruse words he couldn¡¯t read.

    However, he could easily understand what it meant.

    ¡°Jade Virtual Pce!¡±

    Three sides around the Jade Virtual Pce were visible. Meng Qi could see nine ancient wells on each side. Each bottomless well was surrounded by jade railings as if to keep people off.

    ¡°Don¡¯t try to pry into any well. Wild beasts in various legends hide in them. Once you fall in, you may get killed or lost in Devaloka without knowing where you¡¯re trapped,¡± said Duke Huan, to remind him. ¡°There are thirty-six wells in total, leading to changing realms such as the Nine Serenities, other universes, ancient remnants, mysterious ces or the depths of times. Even I don¡¯t dare to try.¡±

    As he spoke, he carried Meng Qi past the wells and flew to the Jade Virtual Pce.

    As soon as they reached the vermilion gate with gold nails, Duke Huan suddenly stepped backward. A one-meter stick with 21 segments appeared in his right hand. Four spells were attached to each segment, making it mysterious.

    ¡°My God! The Immortal-ying Whip Truncheon?¡± Meng Qi was taken aback. This was his first time seeing a treasure of the Apotheosized World.

    ¡°Does this mean Jiang Ziya still had the treasure because of the change in the Apotheosis War and passed it on to his subsequent generations?¡±

    Three persons showed up in the direction Duke Huan guarded against, headed by a man wearing an emperor¡¯s robe and a heavenly crown. He had a golden face and long ck beard. It was King Zhuang of Chu who Meng Qi had met. Behind him stood a man and a girl. The man with dark skin was as tall as a giant while the beautiful girl was wearing a crimson robe.

    King Zhuang of Chu held the glittering jade Ruyi Sceptre in his hand and said to Duke Huan with a smile, ¡°You can sense such a tiny change. You¡¯re really the sessor of the Jade Virtual Pce.¡±

    Duke Huan returned the smile. ¡°We would have been here alone if you didn¡¯t have the Ruyi Sceptre...¡±

    Before his voice faded away, his left tunic opened and swelled quickly. The heaven became dark with the Chaos, the Sleeve Cosmos!

    Meanwhile, King Zhuang of Chu held the Ruyi Sceptre in his left hand and punched his right fist. Universes appearedyer byyer.

    Both of them were talking lively and jovially but in an instant tried to kill each other, shocking Meng Qi.

    ¡°Kaboom!¡±

    The heaven revolved and the earth turned. With invisible metaphysical light around him as protection, Meng Qi still felt dizzy as if his body was being torn apart.

    They truly deserved to be called Dharmakaya masters. Though Uncle Master stood in front of him, the aftershock was still horrible! Meng Qi resisted with his strong body, zing slightly.

    After breathing, Meng Qi felt light headed as his body swayed. A terrifying coldness came sharply from all directions as it tried to freeze his Vital Spirit and body. Meanwhile, he had to resist evil curses and attacks. If metaphysical light hadn¡¯t blocked most of them, Meng Qi would have suffered heavily.

    Even so, some curses couldn¡¯t be blocked and directly hit Meng Qi. Luckily, they were not powerful enough. He lost some flesh and blood but managed to regenerate them, leaving nosting effects.

    Meng Qi did not have enough time to think about it. Owing to the coldness and curses, the Interior of Meng Qi changed with a Grand Sun arising from the east. mes burned inside and out with exploding rays of light. He turned into a Grand Sun!

    It was only then that Meng Qi managed to adapt to the environment and resisted the coldness and curses.

    As he took a panoramic view, he found the void all around him. zing stars fringed the depths. In the distance, a huge ball floated, covered in color of earthly yellow.

    ¡°A?¡± Meng Qi looked at it with a dull expression. Considering the weightlessness he felt, he realized that he might be in the universe.

    He was sent into space just because of the aftershock from a punch of King Zhuang of Chu?

    ¡°What kind of desmanship is this?¡±

    The ¡°Grand Sun¡± grew and stretched out his hands and feet. Meng Qi stood there with folded arms and remained silent for quite a while.

    Just then, a tall and in immortal came from a long way off. He looked respectable and sacred with a feeling of the Primeval. With propitious clouds above his head and Golden Lotuses around him, glimmering with billions of light.

    The immortal held the ¡°Immortal-ying Whip Truncheon¡± and a yellowish g. Meng Qi was suddenly enlightened. This must be the Dharmakaya of Duke Huan. He uttered, ¡°Form of the Primordial Purity!¡±

    ¡°Uncle Master, what happened?¡± asked Meng Qi as he flew toward Duke Huan in mes.

    Duke Huan looked serious and replied, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect King Zhuang of Chu to have mastered Fists of the Shifting nes. Even so, he has been trapped by my Sleeve Cosmos.¡±

    He raised his tunic.

 Chapter 755: Disappointment and Hope

    <h4>Chapter 755: Disappointment and Hope</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    ¡°Fists of the Shifting nes...¡± If Meng Qi hadn¡¯t been in the state of mes, he would have been wet with cold sweat. That meant, he might not be in the Apotheosized World. He might have been sent to another universe in the empty space. He might not even find the ¡°way¡± back, let alone explore the Jade Virtual Pce!

    Along with the ¡°Contrivance of the Grand Sun¡± were violent reactions and an explosion of brilliant rays and mes. It consumed a lot of strength. Meng Qi knew that he could only support himself for a few moments. Once he was exhausted, he would be exposed to the absolute coldness and various curses in the depths of the universe, soon bing a dead corpse floating in space.

    With Duke Huan by his side, Meng Qi did not worry too much about his survival. The Dharmakaya of Duke Huan was as tall as 30 meters with Chaotic propitious clouds above his head. Rays of golden light dropped, within which many goldenmps sank and rose. Surrounded by those Golden Lotuses, the Dharmakaya looked just like an immortal. For him, crossing the space and traveling around Green and Darkness couldn¡¯t be life-threatening. However, he might not be able to travel too fast or too far.

    Since Meng Qi had practiced the Eight Nine Mysteries and the Heavenly Golden Scripture, as well as received a message from Yang Jian, he had secretly longed for what was hidden in the Jade Virtual Pce. His lust for it had grown so strong that he was dying to get it. However, just when he had he arrived at the gate he was sent to another universe. He even failed to enter the pce. There was no way he could ept that.

    ¡°Everything I want is in the Jade Virtual Pce?¡± Meng Qi thought about it and spared no efforts to sense it. However, the Jade Virtual Pce showed no trace again!

    Duke Huan, the Dharmakaya master, looked solemn and elegant, filled with mysteries. He sighed, ¡°Last time when we were in the pce, I used Sleeve Cosmos to trap Duke Mu of Qin for a moment. That was why King Zhuang of Chu managed to get the Ruyi Sceptre. I meant to do the same this time, but he had expected that and mastered Fists of the Shifting nes secretly. Both of us were defeated.¡±

    ¡°No.¡± added Duke Huan whose face paled. He said, ¡°He¡¯s got another n. He threw himself into Sleeve Cosmos so that the other two people with him could be still out there. They must be in the Jade Virtual Pce now. Damn him! No wonder his temper had changed. He used to collect all the treasures alone. But this time, he brought two partners.¡±

    His tunic swelled and swayed violently. It seemed that King Zhuang of Chu would not be stuck for too long.

    Meng Qi calmed down and cleared his mind. He asked in a deep voice, ¡°Uncle Master, what if I try the break-through now? Can I sense the Jade Virtual Pce again?¡±

    The Jade Virtual Pce gave him a simr feeling to the Ninth Heaven. ording to the ¡°world view¡± he had constructed, known as the Interior, the Jade Virtual Pce should be something above all worlds but also in them. It could be among the Celestial. He was supposed to be able to sense it everywhere in the multiverse. He could also sense it in the Netherworld of Nine Serenities from the same distance. The world was small and it should be just around the corner.

    Duke Huan went nk and then answered affirmatively, ¡°Our ancestor founded everything including the heaven and earth. He could be everywhere. And the Jade Virtual Pce should be the same. You might as well try it.¡±

    When he waved the yellow g in his left hand, many Golden Lotuses appeared. Each of them shed with billions of light, isting Meng Qi from the horrible coldness and curses. Meng Qi got rid of the transformation and adjusted himself.

    Meanwhile, with a nce at the g, he asked excitedly and expectantly, ¡°Is this the North-guarding Yellow g?¡±

    The North-guarding Yellow g was the most valuable treasure of Yuxu, known as a Peerless Godly Weapon. It was one of the Five Legendary gs of the Apotheosis War. Even if it couldn¡¯t rank on the first page of the Exchange List, it would be at least on the second or third page.

    Duke Huan giggled and replied, ¡°After the Apotheosis War, our ancestor took back Yuxu Apricot g, leaving Immortal-ying Whip Truncheon to us alone. This Yellow g of the Earth Goddess was replicated by Yun Zhongzi. I picked it up.¡±

    ¡°Oh, that exins it...¡± Having calmed himself down, Meng Qi asked again, ¡°What about the Annals of Gods?¡±

    ¡°It was on the Alter of Apotheosis, butter disappeared without a trace. Whoever stole it is still unknown,¡± answered Duke Huan with a slight frown.

    Meng Qi thought that he might even be able to defeat those Gods and Immortals if he possessed the Immortal-ying Whip Truncheon and the Annals of Gods. Soon he restrained himself and entered Dhyana. He remained as calm as a tranquilke. Travelling around Big Luo with high spirits, he tried to blend Dharma Form with mixed Dharma and Logos, to create an independent domain.

    Behind him, chaos appeared in an indistinct size. It looked as if chaos spread all over the world and were also condensed to one point. It was too mysterious to exin and looked as if an immortal were sitting there.

    ¡°What?¡± Duke Huan asked gently. He looked quite puzzled at the sight.

    Though Jiang Ziya failed to acquire the Dharmakaya chapter of the Heavenly Golden Scripture, practicing the Exterior chapter was enough to im the Dharmakaya. At most, there might be some confusion in future practice. It was extremely hard to im the Dharmakaya since it dependent on adventures and other conditions. Consequently, Duke Huan was familiar with all kinds of ¡°the Primeval forms.¡± He also knew quite a few Dharma Forms from other skills. Surprisingly, it was his first time to see such a Primeval Form.

    ¡°No boundaries up or down, front or back. No past or future...¡± he muttered to himself. ¡°Could it be the ¡®True Form of the Primordial¡¯ as our ancestor described?¡±

    Obviously, the visible image of Primogenitor wasn¡¯t the real ¡°appearance¡± of the Primeval. This was Jiang Ziya¡¯sment on Heavenly Golden Scripture.

    He had no idea that Meng Qi quite admired his luxuriant Dharmakaya with propitious clouds above and goldenmps around.

    Stars in the distance suddenly twinkled. It felt cold and dark as if stars were surging and swaying. Everything was changing but then came to a halt abruptly.

    Meng Qi opened his eyes and said with a forced smile, ¡°Not strong enough. Give me another two or three months and I can make it.¡±

    He failed to break through or sense the Jade Virtual Pce. At this moment, Meng Qi could not help losing control no matter how strong he was in mind cultivation. He was quite depressed and gloomy. He had expected the trip to the Jade Virtual Pce, believing it was a chance to get rid of the shadow of big powers and the control of the six great divisions. Unexpectedly, he didn¡¯t even manage to enter the pce.

    His heart seemed to rise and fall like the waves as if there were a big rock on it. Meng Qi felt so irritable that he wanted to vent out his grievances with violence. He took a deep breath and changed the topic. He asked, ¡°Who is the ancestor of the Golden Light Cave on Mount Wudang? And why is King Zhuang of Chu living there secretly?¡±

    ¡°The Golden Light Cave on Mount Wudang was a Grotto opened up by Invincible God Mother of the Mountains of Jie Denomination. It had another name in the beginning. It waster renamed after somebody inherited the impartation. Later they even eliminated the impartation of Tuxing Sun.¡± answered Duke Huan cooperatively as he was able to sense the psychological state of Meng Qi. He added, ¡°As for the second question. In the broken world, once a man ims Dharmakaya with doomed ¡®curse¡¯ on him, his lifespan declines fast and even faster when he uses the skills. Only by living in a Grotto can he sustain life.¡±

    ¡°Curse? Or yoke?¡± Meng Qi pondered it over as if deep in thought.

    In front of the Jade Virtual Pce, Yang Xizhi and her Senior Brother looked stupefied. It took them quite a long time to regain consciousness.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get in...¡± said Yang Xizhi slowly and deeply.

    Without saying anything, Gu Heng walked to the vermilion gate with 365 gold nails on it and pushed it hard with his skills.

    ¡°Squeak!¡± The door opened slowly. Inside the pce, many altarmps burst into their sight. When the wind blew, themps didn¡¯t sway at all. The depths of the pce looked so gloomy as if there existed countless secrets, unknowns, and dangers.

    They felt a strong breath of magnificence and infinite. With Earth Fire burning and wind blowing restlessly, they felt as if they had gone back to the barren world before Pre-ancient and the dawn of history!

    The Land of Qin and Tang state... In many Grottos, big powers in the Emperor¡¯s robe raised their heads.

    By talking about all weird things in the Apotheosized World, Meng Qi gradually calmed himself down. However, he still felt a strong loss which words couldn¡¯t describe. He failed to get rid of his frustration.

    Suddenly, he sensed some unusual movement on him.

    ¡°The waist te?¡± asked Meng Qi in surprise. It was the waist te of Yuxu left by Yang Jian. It trembled slightly with burning heat.

    With a sh of wit, Meng Qi grabbed the waist te and sensed it attentively. In his mind, the Jade Virual Pce suddenly appeared with its gates slowly opening!

    ¡°Have you sensed anything?¡± Duke Huan asked dly.

    ¡°Yes,¡± answered Meng Qi as he nodded without a smile. He exined, ¡°I can see it, but I can¡¯t sense its exact location, possibly because I¡¯m in another universe...¡±

    It shed on him that the feeling of the Jade Virtual Pce was simr to the Ninth Heaven. On second thought, he grabbed the Supreme-wisdom Tree in the center of his palm secretly and touched the waist te.

    ¡°Boom!¡± Again, Meng Qi felt the Jade Virtual Pce appearing somewhere high above. As if thirsting or hungering for it, the Supreme-wisdom Tree quivered tautly along with some timidity.

    ¡°I sensed it!¡± Meng Qi told Duke Huan through a Secret Voice-sending.

    Duke Huan waved the g. Golden Lotuses wrapped them up. He tried to jump into the unknown height but was stopped by a transparent wall!

    As Duke Huan was decisive, he thought about it for a few seconds and said seriously, ¡°Focus on that sensation and I¡¯ll send you there with all my strength.¡±

    ¡°What about you, Uncle Master?¡± asked Meng Qi with hesitation.

    ¡°There¡¯s always a block between universes. King Zhuang of Chu is good at breaking it but I¡¯m not. I can only send one person through it within a short time. You can sense the pce at least.¡± exined Duke Huan briefly. He added, ¡°Besides, King Zhuang of Chu ising out soon. I can hold him up while staying here!¡±

    The chaotic propitious clouds floated, from which rays of light dropped like waterfalls. Goldenmps flourished with billions of light. When Duke Huan waved the yellow g vigorously, Golden Lotuses made up a huge lotus throne which held Meng Qi and flew high up.

    Meanwhile, something dropped in his hand. It was a nearly one-meter stick with 21 segments. Four spells were stuck to each segment, making it mysterious and formidable.

    ¡°Immortal-ying Whip Truncheon?¡±

    ¡°Get something useful and leave quickly. I prefer skills and Immortality Medicine only.¡± Meng Qi heard Duke Huan¡¯s voice.

    His Vital Spirit rose and his body became void. When he regained consciousness, he found himself in front of the Jade Virtual Pce.

    ¡°Well, with the Yellow g of the Earth Goddess, Uncle Master could hold King Zhuang of Chu up for a while even without the Immortal-ying Whip Truncheon...¡± Meng Qi was thrilled. He stepped up to the gate and entered the pce.

    He had a n. When the gate was opened, many big powers might have sensed it. He had to seize every minute and second and avoid being held up. He preferred to break in rather than do dogfights. He wanted to take profits first!

    Altarmps shed as Meng Qi dashed past them and went deeper into the Jade Virtual Pce.

    As he disappeared, a man in a ck robe walked out of the shadow of the altarmps. Due to his obscure breath, it was hard to tell who he was.

    His eyes blinked. Staring at where Meng Qi had disappeared, the man followed up leisurely.

 Chapter 756: Killing is More Important than Seeking Treasures

    <h4>Chapter 756: Killing is More Important than Seeking Treasures</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    The entrance to the Jade Virtual Pce opened into a deserted hall lined with bronze pirs on both sides and ever-burningmps. Past the hall was a cloister that led to ake so vast that it seemed boundless. Yet there was not even a drop of water inside. Theke was so deep that it appeared bottomless. It was as if it led to the Nine Serenities of the Demonic World. One could not help shuddering uponying eyes on thiske.

    The cloister was constructed using timber that Meng Qi could not recognize. The timber was a blue so dark that it was nearly ck and was suffused with a faint scent of greenery. When he stepped on it, he could not hear the sound of his feetnding on the floor. Neither could he feel anything concrete under his feet. He felt as if he was treading upon the void.

    Meng Qi made haste and speedily moved forward while inspecting the protective spell of this ce. He dared not fly higher than or move away from the cloister because he could detect a deeply unsettling sense of danger from the emptyke.

    He had been flying for some time but all he saw was still the straight cloister and the serene emptyke. Nothing changed for he still failed to reach the end of this scenery. He immediately found this to be strange. The Jade Virtual Pce was the home to the descendants of the Kunlun lineage. Such a long cloister did not seem suitable for everyday use.

    ¡°Could the descendants have a way to quickly cross this ce?¡±

    ¡°It would not be right to make a reckless and hasty journey. Perhaps I¡¯ll be faster if I stop and think about it.¡± Meng Qi decided on his current stance and slowed his pace a little, taking the time to observe his surroundings.

    ¡°Theke is entirely empty, devoid of lotus flowers, fish, or even a bottom. That means that there¡¯s nothing that I can use as a reference. It¡¯s exactly the same as when I first started out. It feels like I¡¯ve never moved forward at all...¡±Soon enough, Meng Qi discovered the oddness of this ce. He focused on the cloister and noticed that it was perfectly straight and had no curvature whatsoever. Each of its columns was identical. It felt as if there was no difference whether or not he flew past the columns.

    He turned to look behind him. The hall from which he entered had disappeared in the distance. Everywhere he looked, the scenery was still the same with the emptyke and the endless cloister.

    Meng Qi once again took flight, flying for a long time in the eerie silence. However, without a referencing point, he could not tell whether or not he had moved forward even after looking around!

    ¡°I can¡¯t keep flying blindly!¡± Meng Qi immediatelynded on the floor of the cloister. He closed his eyes, blocked his ears, and began using his spirit to perceive his surroundings.

    ¡°I return to the same ce with every step I take, over and over...¡± Meng Qi opened his eyes in rm. ¡°Have I been walking still all along?¡±

    Even after attempting a variety of methods, Meng Qi was still stuck flying in the same spot. He could feel a breath of coldness down his back.

    ¡°Stay calm, stay calm! What you need to most in such situations is staying calm!¡± Meng Qi inhaled deeply, giving rid of the impatience he felt from worrying over his gains and losses.

    Realization abruptly struck him as his mind became clear. The Jade Virtual Pce was Heavenly Primogenitor¡¯s purend and the Primogenitor was the emblem of everything. Without Meng Qi, the Primogenitor would not exist. There would be no front or back, top or bottom, past or future. Wasn¡¯t this incredibly simr to his experience earlier?

    This ought to be the key to the protective spell of the Jade Virtual Pce!

    His anxious heart suddenly rxed. He unsheathed his saber, unleashing an iparably dazzling light that resembled the sh of a lightning bolt. He thrust it forward in a way that made his saber seemed invincible.

    The Big Bang Technique¡ªdifferentiating Yin and Yang, and forming his own path!

    ¡°Crack!¡± The saber radiance appeared to be condensed before his eyes and the ¡°void¡± then split. The emptyke and cloister began to copse in both directions. Behind the crevice was a hovering hall which was enveloped entirely in a ckish yellow hue.

    Meng Qi sprang upward, making his way into the crevice. Before he could enter the hall, however, he saw the two persons standing outside the entrance of the hall.

    One of them was like a muscr giant described in the legends, whose skin was an ashy ck color. He was dressed in a Taoist robe in an earthy yellow hue. His hands, that hung naturally around his sides, were as fair as jade. They stood in stark contrast against his dark skin. The other one was a good-looking, dignifieddy dressed in a purple-red robe. In her hand was a meter-long sword of frostiness. These two were none other than the grandmasters who hade here with King Zhuang of Chu.

    ¡°They¡¯re here to block the path instead of hurrying to search for treasures?¡± Meng Qi was surprised. He would not be surprised if several other grandmasters would rush here after detecting him. To think that these two grandmasters would wait here patiently amidst all this chaos!

    The giant wore no expression on his inelegant face. He slowly lifted his right foot as if trying to take a step forward.

    ¡°Our master says that killing you is more important than seeking treasures!¡±

    Suddenly, a buzzing sound resounded. The giant arrived in front of Meng Qi with a single step and raised his right hand high up. He unfolded his jade-like fingers that exuded a radiance like that of a demon. The void in front of his palm turned dark as if the world had suddenly shrunk into that one point!

    At that moment, Meng Qi felt as if he was looking at a mountain peak so tall that it pierced the sky. He had to greatly strain his neck to look at the peak¡ªthe giant¡¯s hand. Then, the peak suddenly snapped. The sky titled in the northwest direction and thend titled in the southeast direction.

    The dark, foggy palm fell, prompting the inversion of heaven and earth and the warping of the void around them. Not only did Meng Qi feel a binding force that made it difficult for him to move, but he also felt helplessly drawn to the palm. He was about to throw himself toward the palm as he felt his body copsing.

    ¡°Grandmaster coupled with a genuine Fan-Tian Seal?¡± Having lost the ability to dodge, Meng Qi was like a trapped beast after losing the ability to dodge. Gnashing his teeth, he then expanded his body and became nearly three meters tall. Unfortunately, no matter how tall he became, the fair and jade-like palm was still descending upon him. It was an impossible struggle to match up to the giant.

    ¡°Boom! Boom! Boom!¡± Sounds of explosion burst from within Meng Qi as if his Law Phenomenon was tearing apart many shackles. Even though his body still felt heavy, preventing him from swiftly evading that attack, it was enough for him to make a move!

    Feeling the weight of a mountain on his back, Meng Qi swung his saber while gritting his teeth. He attempted to take advantage of the calm to move. Using both the Big Bang Technique and the Chaos Vortex, he tried to meet the giant¡¯s attack head-on and use offense as his defense.

    Just then, a deep sense of danger rose within Meng Qi. In his mind was the reflection of the beautifuldy.

    There was a fan made of feathers of a variety of colors in her hand. Each feather harbored a me so hot that it was capable of destroying heaven and earth. The cries of phoenixes, rocs and peacocks resounded in the air. The front of the fan was etched with numerous seals and talismans. They emanated a great brilliance as they were about to burst out mes.

    ¡°Divine weapon!¡±

    ¡°The Fan of mes and Aves?¡±

    ¡°This is truly a formation designed to send me to my death¡ªwith one person capturing all my attention by going strongly on the offense, while the other one locked onto me to deal a killing blow!¡±

    The pores all over Meng Qi¡¯s body shrunk as every strand of hair on his skin stood on its end. Two arms abruptly grew from his back, with one hand holding a wooden whip nearly a meter long. Without even stopping to think about it, he poured his Vital Spirit into the whip while invoking the Force of Heaven and Earth. He struck Yang Xizhi with a formidable force. He had nearly given up fighting the giant, though he did secretly leave behind a certain power.

    The wooden whip emanated tens of thousands of golden light. Its shell fell off to reveal a golden body with visible etchings of seals. The fine lights scattered and immediately paralyzed the mes of red, orange, yellow, white, green, blue, and purple hues bursting out of the Fan of mes and Aves.

    ¡°tter!¡±

    The wooden whip fell, extinguishing the mes. Yang Xizhi was flung away, with blood spewing from her mouth.

    The Immortal-ying Whip Truncheon was designed to counter treasures of deities and demons. Under the circumstances where he did not have the cooperation of the Investiture of the Gods, the whip was like an ordinary divine weapon to other races. The strike earlier was enough to kill Yang Xizhi, for the Fan of mes and Aves was a divine weapon that was also a magical artifact, not a weapon designed for battles. For it to be used so abruptly in a fight, the fan would inevitably appear somewhat ipetent.

    Right at that moment, the giant Gu Heng somersaulted in the air and came crashing down. Since Meng Qi had to focus all of his attention on wielding the divine weapon, he could only react fast enough to create a slight suction force at the tip of his saber as well as trigger the Magical Robe of the Diametric Charge in the nick of time. He twisted his palm slightly so that it would not have a direct opening in the opposite. Otherwise, it would be difficult for his Vital Spirit to escape in the terrifying domain within the warped void.

    ¡°Crack!¡±

    With a re of the golden light, part of the Taoist robe shattered. Meng Qi¡¯s skin, from his left shoulder all the way to his nape, copsed into his chest cavity as his flesh was pulverized.

    Fortunately, his Eight Nine Mysteries technique was exceptional. Had it been someone else, this blow would have minced the person if not outright kill him.

    Meng Qi inhaled deeply as he borrowed a little strength from the Immortal Pressing Art. He flew straight ahead, rushing past Yang Xizhi to enter the hall entrance.

    He was close to copsing after overexerting himself in using the divine weapon and Taoist robe!

    However, he dared not to linger around. The giant was hot on his trail and he could feel the piercing pain on his back. He caught a breather before immediately using thest bit of his energy to ignite the Escape Talisman of the Earthly Charge. His speed abruptly exploded and he vanished from the giant¡¯s perception.

    The giant, Gu Heng, stopped in his tracks and turned to look at his Junior Sister, Yang Xizhi.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. This Jade Virtual Pce is so small. Where can he run to?¡± Yang Xizhi consumed a pellet of elixir and collected Meng Qi¡¯s flesh and blood that was scattered on the ground. Even if these chunks of flesh and blood had lost all vitality, Meng Qi¡¯s Blood Essence remained.

    ...

    While Meng Qi was still making his escape, he felt an emptiness within him. It was to the extent that he did not even have the strength to lift a finger. He secretly prayed that he would not run into the protective spell. It was best that the flying light reappeared in the apothecary chamber, allowing him to find Exquisite elixirs like the Immortality Elixir of East Pole. Whether he consumed elixirs from Huamei Heights or Taoist Chixia currently with him, it would still take three to four hours for him to recover.

    ¡°Thud!¡± The effect of the talisman disappeared and Meng Qi fell on the ground.

    Before he could get a good look at his surroundings, a sound that seemed to be reciting the Buddhist chants came drifting to his ears.

    ¡°The nine-headed snake demon with human faces and a green serpent body...¡±

    ¡°The deity of Mount Zhong, a mythological beast, is named Zhu Yin. When he opened his eyes, it was daytime. When he closed his eyes, it was nighttime. When he exhales, the world sinks into wintertime. When he inhales, summertime will arrive in the world. He never drinks or eats. Indeed, he has no breath at all. His body stretches as far as a thousand miles...¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a bird with a crane-like body with a single foot. Its body is blue and its beak white. Its name is Bifang. When it cries, it means there¡¯s a fire...¡±

    It was as if there were a hundred monks reciting the characteristics, origins, as well as the obsessions of the ancient great demons and deities. The buzzing and humming sound reverberated without an end. Meng Qi was stunned for this was exactly what he needed at the moment.

    The first eighteen transformations of the Eight Nine Mysteries technique were a change in species. He could transform himself into a flying insect with the head of a fly and the body of a flea. He could also turn into a tiny star that gradually morphed into a Grand Sun. It was also possible to go from a newborn to an elderly man. These transformations depended on his cultivation alone. Yet the first part of the thirty-six transformations already involved even greater and even more minute changes. It involved transformations into mythological animals, big monsters, demons, and deities. He could even morph into the Glowing Beast of the Diametric Charge, Bifang, and Zhu Yin. The direction of the transformations depended on the cultivator.

    However, this resulted in a problem: Even though there was a mnemonic chant to this Mystic Art, his cultivation might fail if he was not familiar enough with the object of his transformation. He might even fail to master it.

    Right then, the chanting voice immediately resolved many of the problems Meng Qi would face in his cultivation in the future!

    Meng Qi noticed that this was a private quarters after looking around. The sounds of recitations came drifting from behind all four walls.

    ¡°Is this the ce to cultivate Eight Nine Mysteries?¡± Meng Qi first took out his elixirs and consumed a pellet each.

    In front of the hall, Yang Xizhi and Gu Heng were chasing after Meng Qi. The ce once again fell into what appeared to be an immemorial silence.

    Just then, a figure d in a ck robe stepped out from the shadows. He nced in the direction in which Meng Qi and the rest left in and muttered to himself. His voice was apathetic yet exuded the vicissitudes of life.

    ¡°To think that Luya would attempt to spoil my ns. Is he finding it hard to temper his ambitions that the Primeval have quelled?¡±

 Chapter 757: Immortality Medicine

    <h4>Chapter 757: Immortality Medicine</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Yang Xizhi and Gu Heng slowed down as they saw no sign of Meng Qi after pursuing him for a while.

    ¡°I will wait over there. He will have to go through that ce if he wants to go to the other halls from this building,¡± Yang Xizhi muttered.

    Gu Heng had always been a man of few words. Though he was the senior of the two, he was always ready to ept his Junior Sister¡¯s suggestions. He immediately changed his route without protesting.

    Inside the sealed chamber, Meng Qi immediately distinguished the different content in the drone of the monks¡¯ chanting and discovered the mystery of it. He was, after all, someone who had sat through the Buddhist scriptures chanting of hundreds of monks.

    However, he dared not take his time. This was a crucial time, where every second and minute was precious. Never mind that there might be Dharmakaya mastersing here after detecting him or the grandmaster duo that was desperately trying to snatch his Eight Nine Mysteries technique, the Dharmakaya-level Heavenly Golden Scripture, Nine Primeval Seals, divine weapons and magical artifacts. The fact that the duo wanted to kill him alone was enough to make it impossible for him to stay here, meditate andprehend the nature of those chants!

    Meng Qi took a deep breath and collected himself. The reflection of his surroundings emerged in his heart as he operated his Vital Spirit. His spiritual force rose as he forced himself to remember the characteristics and origins of the big monsters, demons and deities mentioned in those chants.

    Simultaneously, he triggered the efficacy of the medicine so that it would bring some relief to his weakened body and injuries. With a wriggle of his flesh and blood, he soon regrew his left shoulder and arm. He stood up, pushed open the door to the sealed chamber and stepped out.

    Once he left the chamber, the drone instantly disappeared. Before his eyes were ovepping arches and flying eaves as well as the cloister that winded among them. The cloister led to a serene, far away spot where one could not help sinking into a state of peaceful tranquilness. This was truly a ce suitable for quietly cultivating Taoism.

    Meng Qi could only memorize ten species of big monsters, demons and deities within the short frame of time, but he did not have the luxury of time to regret not remembering more. He quickened his pace and began running through the cloister on the left.

    Since he had no way of discerning a sense of direction due to the uniqueness of this ce, he chose the cloister on the left out of habit. This time, he dared not to fly high and probe around out of fear that the grandmasters duo would discover him. He did not want to meet with the fan straight on.

    He had just flown past a section of the cloister when he suddenly smelled a sweet scent that sent tremors down his spirit. The sweet scent rejuvenated his blood and flesh and even somewhat mended his injuries!

    Following the scent, he saw a tightly shut ck door with a horizontal board hung above it. While he could not recognize the seal scripts on the board, their meaning automatically came to him:

    ¡°The apothecary chamber!¡±

    ¡°Is this a case of good luck that I¡¯m getting what I wish for or is the protective spell quietly pulling the strings because it¡¯s a battle on its home ground?¡± Meng Qi was struggling between feelings of joy and surprise. He was happy that he was able to find elixirs that could quickly heal his injuries but rmed that there was really an apothecary chamber in the ce he fell on.

    He carefully inspected the door before pushing it open. Its serene interior, with tiles made of white jade and roof beams made of green wood, entered his vision. It was an impressive and grand chamber.

    There was a three-legged cauldron as tall as a human sitting in the middle of the chamber. The cauldron was painted with drawings of stars, rivers, mountains and seas, and emanated an air of great vicissitudes of life. It was secured to the ground, withyers uponyers of protective spells linked around its abdomen. This ought to be the cauldron used to concoct elixirs.

    Numerous ¡°multipartment shelves¡± lined the chamber. Inside eachpartment were things like jade vases and jade cases with leftover materials. Nothing looked out of ce. It was as if the master of this chamber had simply left for the moment.

    Perhaps it was because ¡°the master of this chamber had simply left for the moment¡± that the protective spell had not kicked in. The countless elixirs and ingredients inside the chamber had lost their efficacy with the passing of time. This was the ce where the sweet scent originated from.

    Fearing possible traps, Meng Qi made a doppelganger and inspected the chamber together. He discovered that the majority of the elixirs and ingredients had decayed and turned into mud. They had bepletely worthless. It was the same as the state of Primogenitor Lingbao in the Azure Pce.

    Fortunately, there was still something worth getting happy over: there were two jade vases and several jade cases that were secured with protective spells. Perhaps the items inside were more precious.

    ¡°Golden Elixir of Yuxu... Taiyi Elixir of Dissolution...¡± Undoubtedly, the first things Meng Qi saw were the elixirs.

    The Golden Elixir of Yuxu was a miraculous elixir capable of extending life by ten thousand years in ancient times. It was said to be refined out of two types of immortality medicine. On the other hand, Meng Qi had not heard of the Taiyi Elixir of Dissolution. Judging from its name, it seemed to have a different kind of use from healing injuries.

    He created more doppelgangers to remove the protective spells. Smoke spilled out of the jade vase, its sweet scent entering his nostrils. Meng Qi could feel his injuries rapidly healing after just a whiff of it.

    Inside the vase were two elixirs in the color of vermilion. The elixirs whirled non-stop as if they had spiritual nature. However, the moment Meng Qi uncorked the vase, their efficacy immediately began to drop.

    Recovery was his highest priority in such a dangerous situation. He did not have the luxury of considering anything else. Taking out one of the elixirs, he swiftly consumed it, triggering its efficacy in his body. He then corked the vase again.

    The vermilion elixir rapidly disintegrated and traveled to every corner of Meng Qi¡¯s body like a stream of air. His flesh and blood frantically absorbed the elixir and in a sh, his injuries were healed as his strength returned to its tip-top condition.

    ¡°I suppose this elixir is capable of bringing a person back from the brink of death to a certain extent...¡± He could not help sighing with emotion.

    Suddenly, he felt that something was off but nothing unusual stood out in his field of perception.

    He abruptly turned around and looked behind him. There, he was paralyzed in ce as he saw that one of the jade cases had opened out of nowhere. Inside was an exotic seed of a fruit. It resembled a newborn infant with aplete set of facial features and limbs. It was imbued with the spiritual air of heaven and earth.

    ¡°Ginseng fruit!¡± Meng Qi¡¯s pupils shrunk in surprise.

    Even more astonishingly was a red and moist animated peach lying atop the Ginseng fruit. Its entire body was emanating a bloody radiance. Inside its translucent flesh were veins and arteries, as well as energy channels, that were cheerfully absorbing the essence of the Ginseng fruit!

    ¡°The animated peach fruit?¡± Meng Qi subconsciously looked at the back of his hand. He noticed the thunderbolt mark was now in lightning mode.

    The little animated peach stopped its absorption as if discovering that Meng Qi had taken notice of it. It wriggled a little and used its front to ¡°look¡± at him. It moved slowly, almost as if it was caught doing something bad.

    Then, the animated peach slowly turned around again and continued its absorption. It was as if it was saying that they should both mind their own business and not disturb one another.

    ¡°Just like a proud, pampered and gluttonous cat...¡± Meng Qi wiped the nonexistent sweat off his forehead. He looked around the chamber again and saw that several more jade cases had been opened. The items inside were all missing. Judging from the scent drifting in the air, they were either immortality peaches or immortality medicines.

    This thing was a demonic remnant of the ancient era that had been hiding in Longevity Sage¡¯s skull. It was simr to the immortality peaches and had something to do with lifespans. It seemed very interested in absorbing other immortality medicines.

    Meng Qi stared nkly for a flicker of a moment before rushing toward the remaining jade case that was untouched. He prayed that the animated peach had not got to this case. He still had to feed it to Uncle Master Xiaobai!

    Meng Qi did not know what the future had in store for him. Naturally, he regarded the remaining Golden Elixir of Yuxu as an elixir for his personal consumption.

    The moment the jade case fell into hands, Meng Qi removed its protective spell. He found two immortality peaches the size of a fist inside. Both were incredibly tempting; he wanted nothing more than to gobble them right up.

    He had just put the peaches away when he heard the illusory sound of a ¡°belch¡± and saw the animated peach finishing its absorption of the GInseng fruit. With a bounce in its step, it flew back to Meng Qi with the look of something that had eaten its fill.

    It bounced around Meng Qi, causing him to break out in goosebumps. He immediately took out the Supreme-wisdom Tree and swayed it in front of the animated peach.

    The little peach hastily took several steps in retreat and shook the void as it emitted squeaking noises. It seemed to be asking Meng Qi to return the remaining immortality peaches for it to slowly consume!

    ¡°Since you have eaten so many, you should leave me some. If you¡¯re greedy, so will this tree.¡± Meng Qi shook the tree in front of the peach and threatened it without holding back.

    The peach fell forward, with its headnding on the ground first. It flew up with an aggrieved look and threw itself into Meng Qi¡¯s thunderbolt mark, causing the mark to swell and form a sphere.

    Meng Qi collected himself and tried to take the cauldron. When he realized that it would take him a considerable amount of time, he promptly decided to leave it and continue moving forward.

    The users of this apothecary chamber ought to be the Jade Virtual disciples, so the cauldron was likely not a Primeval object.

    He flew close to the ground for some time, leaving behind the ovepping buildings before finally seeing arge hall ahead. The board indicated that it was called the Yuan-xin Hall.

    ¡°Yuan-xin Hall? Could it be a hall containing the impartation of the Yuan-xin Seal?¡± Meng Qi became delighted.

    Based on the information that Duke Huan provided, the immortals and disciples learned the Primary Instruction of Gold Badge from the Heavenly Primogenitor within the Jade Virtual Pce of Kunlun in the past. They would then visit the different halls toprehend the Nine Primeval Seals based on their personal nature, inclination, andprehension. Each hall would contain its own seal. Thus, different Golden Immortals woulde to learn different skills such as Guangcheng Designs, Nine Revolving Mystic Kung Fu, Edict of Life and Death, and Divine Disciplines of Virtue. The seals that they grasped would also differ. For instance, Guangcheng excelled in the Fan-Tian Seal and Chi Jingzi was an expert in the Yin-Yang Seal.

    Like the Buddha¡¯s Palm, there was only the Primary Instruction of the Dharmakaya-level Heavenly Golden Scripture left. The detailed cultivation methods were hidden among the Nine Primeval Seals. There was no time limit. Everyone wouldprehend different things based on their personal nature, for ¡°one would seed no matter which seals one cultivates, and the Primeval would naturally appear¡±. Even so, most crucial were the First Three Prints. It could even be argued that thetter six seals, Fist Art of Five Beginnings and Five Morals, were evolved from the first three seals.

    ¡°Yuan-xin Seal¡± was thest of the Nine Primeval Seals. Meng Qi had never understood what kind of seal it was. He could tell the use of the Fan-Tian Seal, Yin-Yang Seal, Wu Ji Seal, and Kai Tian Seal from their names alone. He even had a good guess about the use of the Dao-yi Seal, as mysterious as it was. Dao birthed a single entity, then the single entity birthed two entities, two entities birthed three entities, and three entities resulted in all living things. It was simr to the concept of the first few seals birthing karma that would, in turn, evolve into the rest of the karma. This ought to be one of the seals that corresponded with the Seed of All Karma technique. The rest ought to correspond with the Wu Ji Seal and the like.

    Meng Qi did not slow his pace even as these thoughts crossed his mind. He rushed toward the Yuan-xin Hall.

    When he opened the doors to the hall, he saw that its interior resembled a temple. However, what was being worshipped was not the statue of god but a simple bell that was condensed out of purple cloud. It was exactly the same as the ¡°Yuan-xin Seal¡±, the object imbued with the Gist of Trueness impartation, in Duke Huan¡¯s description!

    Meng Qi¡¯s flying light sped up as he charged at the bell. He was so close to obtaining it.

    Just then, a shadow enveloped the altar as a giant jumped down from the roof beam above. The giant lifted his right hand and unveiled his spotlessly white fingers. His movement caused the void to contort, destroying heaven and earth and firmly drawing Meng Qi to his palm.

    Yang Xizhi appeared from the shadows of the doors, with a sword in her right hand and the Fan of mes and Aves in her left. She pointed the fan at Meng Qi and was about to fan it in his direction.

    Suddenly, someone ¡°stepped in¡± from the doors. With his green robe billowing in the air, it was none other than Meng Qi!

    In his right hand was his saber and in his left a wooden whip. Expressionlessly, he shed the wooden whip in Yang Xizhi¡¯s direction.

    He had created a doppelganger to probe for traps and as expected, there were indeed enemies lying in wait!

 Chapter 758: Matriarch

    <h4>Chapter 758: Matriarch</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    The Immortal-ying Whip Truncheon was more than a meter long, with each section distinctly marked. Its wooden shell split open along with Meng Qi¡¯s movement to reveal its golden yellow whip body. 84 Tao seals emerged and emanated innumerable hair-like lights, paralyzing Yang Xizhi in ce.

    Yang Xizhi had her Fan of mes and Aves pointing at Meng Qi¡¯s doppelganger and was about to fan it when this happened. Right then, she waspletely defenseless. The seals weighed on her as the whip was about tond on the top of her skull.

    Just then, the radiance of a fiery beast soared from within her and ignited the seal. Her eyes became a little clearer as white awns burst forth.

    The white awns had barely emerged when Meng Qi had a feeling that his Vital Spirit was bound. It was as if all his transformations and flight would be frozen and Yang Xizhi would then use her sword to easily cut off his head.

    With such a constraint on his Vital Spirit, Meng Qi could feel his Immortal-ying Whip Truncheon falling at a much lower speed. It was precisely this drop in speed that allowed Yang Xizhi to forcefully pull her fan away and recklessly fan it without fearing the consequences on herself.

    mes of red, orange, yellow, white, green, and blue hues burst forth from the fan and ignited the Vital Qi in the air. The ze burned and scorched the void.

    ¡°tter!¡±

    The Immortal-ying Whip Truncheon came down and once again extinguished the mes. It struck squarely on the fan before wrapping Yang Xizhi and flinging her away. The white awns disappeared as well.

    ¡°Thump!¡± Yang Xizhi knocked into the roof beam above and sounds of bones cracking and snapping resounded endlessly. It was uncertain just how many bones she had broken.

    Most astonishing was the fact that the roof beams, pirs, and ground were intact without the slightest hint of damage!

    On the other side, Meng Qi¡¯s doppelganger finally managed to touch the purple bell containing the ¡°Yuan-xin Seal¡± impartation. He discovered no trap but Gu Heng¡¯s right hand was already falling on him. With a cracking sound, Gu Heng crushed Meng Qi¡¯s doppelganger into smithereens.

    Gu Heng had no time to snatch the bell for it was already firmly in Meng Qi¡¯s hands. Meng Qi was about to swing the saber in his right hand at Yang Xizhi, who was badly hurt while her Vital Spirit was in a state of vertigo!

    Impatience crossed Gu Heng¡¯s eyes and his body began to expand. His mouth opened to emit a bellow,

    ¡°Go to hell!¡±

    The entire Yuan-xin Hall seemed to be contorted amid the roaring noises. Meng Qi felt the weight of several mountains on him and his feet firmly seized the ground. Every movement he made was arduous and his saber traveled at an incredibly sluggish pace, allowing Yang Xizhi to forcefully dodge his attack.

    ¡°Thump, thump, thump!¡± Meng Qi did not try to fight back against a Gu Heng who was sorge that he obscured half the sky. He followed suit in expanding in size. His muscles swelled, helping him break free from the binds. Sounds of ropes snapping reverberated in the air.

    ¡°Thump!¡± The pce shook and the ground quaked. Gu Heng took a step forward, lifting his right hand while lowering his left hand. He positioned his palms so they stood parallel to each other before he abruptly turned them, causing the void between the palms to form a dark vortex. The void frantically absorbed the airflow around it, including all sorts of forces and rules. Meng Qi felt the burden on his body lifting and he began to soar toward the vortex uncontrobly.

    The blood, flesh, and bones all over his body showed signs of copsing, resulting in unbearable pain. He could clearly hear sounds of them breaking and snapping.

    He opened his Aperture acupoints and the Grand Sun, Golden Crow, Chaotic Hole, Milky Way, and the like materialized in his Interior. Coupled with the Force of Heaven and Earth, they condensed at the tip of Meng Qi¡¯s saber and a dark object in the size of a pinhole took shape. Like Gu Heng¡¯s palms, it also emanated a terrifying suction force. It sucked and tore apart everything in its surroundings.

    ¡°Take that!¡± Meng Qi roared as he thrust Heaven Inflicted Pain at an unimaginable speed and plunged the hall into darkness. It was as if everything in life would soon return to nothingness.

    Meng Qi and Gu Heng were helplessly drawn to each other¡¯s suction forces. Soon they collided with one another. Meng Qi¡¯s saber cut straight into the dark vortex!

    ¡°Buzz, buzz, buzz...¡± A drone that made one feel jittery resounded followed by a loud explosion. The aftershock waves swept everything away and flung Yang Xizhi away. Once again, the sounds of bones snapping reverberated.

    Meng Qi felt sore all over. There were certain areas where his flesh was ripped apart and where his flesh was reduced into a bloody mess. Gu Heng suffered the same fate. Even so, the Jade Virtual Pce remained unscathed by their battle as if it would not take any damage from their mortal force.

    Suddenly, Meng Qi pushed his saber downward and made a semi-arc using the remaining force. His saber left a residual shadow as it dashed past Gu Heng who failed to react in time and Yang Xizhi who had just barely stood firm toward the altar. There, he took in the purple bell.

    Without slowing down his footsteps, he knocked the side door open and attempted to fly toward the next hall.

    It was what Yang Xizhi saw as soon as she had barely gained a firm footing. Fire zed in her pupils. Paying no mind to her severe injuries, she bit the tip of her tongue and transformed into a fiery light of rainbow hue. In a sh, she appeared behind Meng Qi. She brandished her sword, which subsequently invoked a rain of specks of fiery stars.

    Though Meng Qi was in a much better condition now than he had been in their first encounter, he had nheless used a divine weapon and invoked the Chaos Vortex one after the other. He knew he could notst for long. Worried that Gu Heng could catch up with them, Meng Qi continued to flee at a maddening pace. He made a little shift as he simultaneously merged the Yin-Yang Seal and the Immortal Pressing Art.

    ¡°ng, ng, ng!¡± Yang Xizhi dealt a piercing blow on Meng Qi¡¯s back but she felt like she had struck a block of Chinese Astrology Jin. Her attack nearly failed to go any further after prating his Magical Robe of the Diametric Charge.

    ¡°Pfft!¡± Blood sprayed from Meng Qi¡¯s mouth as his body zed and the mes soared.

    His body abruptly increased in speed. In a sh, he managed to shake off Yang Xizhi, rushing into the cloister and disappearing after turning a corner.

    Even now, the void in the ce where their battle had happened was still warped. Gu Heng¡¯s domain was still extending to reach Meng Qi.

    ¡°We let him escape again,¡± Gu Heng muttered in dismay.

    Yang Xizhi answered with a fit of violent coughing that nearly caused her to faint. She immediately fished out an elixir that her Master bestowed on her and consumed it. Several minutester, her condition was finally stable.

    ¡°How many pellets of the Restoration Elixir of Vehemence do we have left?¡± Gu Heng asked with concern.

    ¡°Two. He¡¯s really a piece of work,¡± Yang Xizhi said, spitting out the words. Even so, she did not appear to be dejected. The corners of her mouth lifted to form a faint smile as she stared at the blood burning at the tip of her sword as well as the bloody flesh spilled on the ground. ¡°We almost seeded. Even if we can¡¯t kill him the next time we see him, he won¡¯t be able to leave this ce alive either.¡±

    Her injuries were now mostly healed. She immediately picked up Meng Qi¡¯s bloody flesh and took out a straw doll. She then smeared the doll with his blood and flesh.

    There was amp on the straw doll¡¯s head and another one under its feet. The words ¡°Su Ziyuan¡± were written in blood on themp¡ªnot ¡°Su Meng¡± or ¡°Su Mo¡±. Yang Xizhi had just smeared the blood and flesh on the doll when it rapidly absorbed everything. The doll began to emit a ray of bloody light as it absorbed more and more blood and flesh.

    Gu Heng took the straw doll from her and used his left hand to deduce Meng Qi¡¯s whereabouts. Then, he picked up Yang Xizhi as he chased after Meng Qi, giving his Junior Sister time to recover.

    They had flown for some time when Yang Xizhi finally recognized the topography of the pce. She muttered, ¡°If this continues, he will arrive in the Dao-yi Hall sooner orter... Let¡¯s find a shortcut and wait for him there.¡±

    Without replying, Gu Heng immediately altered their route. He seemed exceptionally familiar with the Jade Virtual Pce.

    ...

    Meng Qi only had the time to examine his injuries after flying for a long while. He determined them to be mild injuries. In meeting Gu Heng head-on, he had merely suffered reversed quakes and aftershock. Yang Xizhi could not even exert half of her strength due to her severe injuries in her previous ambush. Thus, the other healing elixirs were enough for Meng Qi¡¯s condition in a short time. It was not a good idea to use up or waste the Golden Elixir of Yuxu.

    The only problem was that the five sword wounds on Meng Qi¡¯s back were still imbued with remnants of purple-green mes. The fire could ignite anything, including his Vital Spirit and mind!

    Fortunately, the fire was just a remnant force. Meng Qi was able to cleanly eliminate the fire after turning into the Grand Sun and Blue-blooded People.

    Just then, another hall appeared in front of Meng Qi. The board said ¡°Xu-kong Hall¡±.

    ¡°Where the Xu-kong Seal of the Nine Primeval Seals resides...¡± Instead of hastily entering the hall, Meng Qi stopped in his tracks and waited for his strength to recover so he could prepare for any danger that awaited behind the doors.

    He looked around him and found another path that led to this hall. The path looked as if it was extending from the side door.

    Once Meng Qi returned to nearly seventy percent of his usual strength, he pulled a strand of hair from his head and created a doppelganger out of it. Then, he hid the main entity of his body from the world.

    His doppelganger opened the doors to the Xu-kong Hall and found indescribable darkness inside. The hall gave an impression that it hadyers uponyers of void inside.

    He was staring fixedly at the interior of the hall when he uttered an astonished cry. He found the altar to bepletely empty; there was no token imbued with ¡°Xu-kong Seal¡± impartation hovering above it.

    ¡°Did someone else get it first?¡± Meng Qi was not entirely surprised. If King Zhuang of Chu managed to get the Ruyi Sceptre as he pleased, surely there would have been other people who stumbled upon these halls by coincidence in the past ¡°several hundred years¡±.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine as long as the First Three Prints and Dharmakaya-level Primary Instruction are still around!¡± Meng Qi did not have the luxury of basking in disappointment. He withdrew the doppelganger that was not as quick he was and dashed through the ¡°Xu-kong Hall¡±. He headed straight for the next hall, once again habitually choosing to turn left.

    He flew for a while and safely made his way through several protective spells thanks to his Heavenly Golden Scripture and Eight Nine Mysteries techniques. Then, he finally saw a dreary hall without a concrete shape. The only things that looked clear were its doors and an inscribed board.

    ¡°Wu¡¯Ji Hall!¡±

    ¡°The first of the nine seals, the Wu¡¯Ji Seal !¡± Meng Qi did not allow greed to blind his eyes. Following the proper procedure, he created a doppelganger and sent it to check if anyone was there to ambush him.

    ¡°Creak!¡± His doppelganger pushed the doors that were of ck and yellow hues. It was so dark inside that it felt like time had frozen¡ªthere seemed to be neither past nor future, not even present.

    When his doppelganger stepped into the hall, he immediately flew forward and arrived in front of the altar in just seconds.

    ¡°It¡¯s empty!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s also empty!¡±

    Meng Qi took a deep breath. He could basically imagine what had happened. Someone was likely to have entered from the side door and arrived in the Xu-kong Hall aftering from the Wu¡¯Ji Hall. Perhaps the person had been in such a great rush, or perhaps there was some other reason as to why he did not turn around to take away the ¡°Yuan Xin Seal¡± as well.

    He took two steps forward before rapidly increasing his pace. He did not allow dejection to cloud his judgment and was optimistic that the other seals would still be left!

    Just when he was about to jump over the altar, he heard a weak, indistinct sound resounding from within the darkness of the hall. The sound prated through years and years of solitude,

    ¡°Leave all that had happened in the past; today is yet another new day.¡±

    ¡°From today onward, I¡¯m the Ajati Matriarch!¡±

    Meng Qi was stupefied. Various memories coursed through his mind uncontrobly. ¡°The name Ajati Matriarch implies her birth from ¡°nothingness¡±. Known as one of the Gods and Buddhas, Immortals and Saints, she¡¯s the mother of all things. She¡¯s the ce where all living beings return to and their ultimate destination. Such an endpoint is often ¡°nothingness¡±. Meanwhile, the ¡°Wu¡¯Ji Seal is the manifestation of ¡°nothingness¡±... Luo Denomination¡¯s Dharma King and Gu Xiaosang are all experts in the void skill...¡±

    ¡°Which one of the great powers entered the Jade Virtual Pce and obtained ¡®Xu-kong Seal¡¯ and ¡®Wu-ji Seal¡¯,gaining insight and shed into the past?¡±

    Knowing he had no time to ponder over it, Meng Qi immediately memorized all these details and then charged out of the side door of the Wu¡¯Ji Hall. He changed his direction and turned toward the Dao-yi Hall. Judging by the fact that the Yuan-xin Seal was untouched, it was likely that the Dao-yi Seal was still around!

    ¡°The Seed of All Karma!¡±

 Chapter 759: A Palm Stroke for a Saber Stroke

    <h4>Chapter 759: A Palm Stroke for a Saber Stroke</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Nine ancient wells with railings made out of jade surrounded the Jade Virtual Pce, corresponding the four gates present.

    At this moment, several silhouettes dashed toward the side of the entrances. There was a middle-aged man whose robe billowed freely in the air, as well as an elderly man dressed in pitch-ck clothing. Their breaths were all terrifying.

    With just a single step, they all arrived in front of the gates. Those who happened to encounter each other turned a blind an eye to the other person as they all stared so intensely at the interior of the Jade Virtual Pce that their gazes felt almost tangible.

    Having spent some time searching, the masters who sensed the opening of Jade Virtual Pce had finally arrived!

    The vast pce hall, the intricate vi, the refreshing water pavilion¡ªnot even the sight of these buildings stopped Meng Qi as he made his journey forward towards the Dao-yi Hall.

    Having returned to the Yuan Xin Hall, he decided to head right this time. He unleashed the Exterior-level skill derived from the Wu-Ji Seal and flew close to the ground, sticking so close that he was nearly blending in with the earth, making it difficult for anyone to detect him.

    Before long, a bizarre hall appeared in his sight. The entire hall was dark and turbid without any differentiation in ck and white hues. Even so, it emanated awns of white and ck colors that were radiating innumerable rays of fine lights. The lights blossomed without an end, extending deep into the void as if it would reach every corner of the earth and envelop the Devaloka.

    There was an inscribed banner hanging above the hall. The seal scripts written on it were mysterious and abstruse.

    ¡°Dao-yi Hall!¡±

    Tao birthed a single entity, then the single entity birthed two entities, two entities birthed three entities, and then the Totality of Matter.

    The entrance to the hall was tightly closed. Meng Qi stopped walking and hastily pulled a strand of hair from his head to create a doppelganger. He then hid in a secret ce outside.

    His doppelganger turned into a flying light that charged straight toward the entrance. Like several of the halls he had visited before this, there were no protective spells binding this one either. The moment his doppelganger pushed the doors, they swung open without resistance.

    Inside, it was so serene as if it had returned to its original state. Other than the missing copper pirs andnterns, even white jade tiles and an altar could not be found. It was dark and tranquil as it was at the beginning of time.

    There was a small seal of an indefinite shape hovering in the center of the hall. The color shifted indefinitely between white and ck, yet it was also neither ck nor white. It seemed to be the origin of all living things as well as the beginning of the various karma of the world. It was indescribably abstruse.

    ¡°The Gist of Trueness impartation of the Dao-yi Seal is still here, as expected!¡± Meng Qi was overjoyed. His doppelganger immediately flew toward the seal so as to trigger any possible protective spell thatid hidden.

    Suddenly, a silhouette emerged from one side of the hall. He was a strong and sturdy man over three meters tall. It was none other than the giant, Gu Heng. He thrust his right palm forward at a rxed pace while extending his five fingers. The space in front of his palm immediately turned dark, emanating a frighteningly powerful suction force. Meng Qi¡¯s doppelganger could not help being drawn to that force and the palm struck him squarely on the skull.

    ¡°Smack!¡± The skull of Meng Qi¡¯s doppelganger burst open. The doppelganger then returned to its original form, every inch of the hair crushed into smithereens.

    Meng Qi was stunned that the duo was already here waiting, instead of chasing after him.

    ¡°How did they know that the Gist of Trueness impartation is missing from the Xu-kong Hall and Wu-ji Hall? They must know, otherwise I might just leave after getting the ¡®first seal¡¯ out of fear for my safety!¡±

    ¡°Could they be frequent visitors of this ce? Why didn¡¯t they take away the ¡®Dao-yi Seal¡¯ and ¡®Yuan-xin Seal¡¯ then?¡±

    Gu Heng held the Dao-yi Seal in his left hand, indicating that Meng Qi should stop escaping and get the seal from him if he wanted to obtain the impartation.

    The ¡°Yuan Xin Seal¡± was no match for this seal as Meng Qi would not even hesitate in giving up the former. However, the ¡°Dao-yi Seal¡± was one of the First Three Seals. Someone had already obtained the ¡°Wu¡¯ji Seal¡±. If Meng Qi gave up even this one, all that was left would be the ¡°Kai Tian Seal¡±. How could he be sure that the ¡°Kai Tian Seal¡± was still intact?

    Therefore, Gu Heng knew there was a good chance that Meng Qi would risk his life to snatch this seal from him!

    Meng Qi looked as if he had already made up his mind. While pondering over this decision, he had already steeled his resolution to do everything it takes to obtain the Dao-yi Seal.

    Unlike the rest of the seals, the ¡°Dao-yi Seal¡± was the main embodiment of the Seed of All Karma technique. He had thrown his all into cultivating ¡°Fruits of Karma¡±, all in hopes of learning the ¡°Let Bygones be Bygones¡± technique. Wasn¡¯t this all so he could forge karmic swords and sabers and thus sever all sorts of karma at crucial moments to escape the control of big powers?

    The Seed of All Karma technique was the most important piece of the entire puzzle. He could even argue that it was the foundation for everything. How could he give it up so easily? Even if he failed in the end, he must still give it a good try!

    In life, there were many instances where one could retreat or give up to make a strongereback. There was hope as long as one was alive. This was an infallible logic.

    However, if one retreated and gave up in the face of danger and difficulties, waiting for the favor of heaven without working hard to ovee the obstacles, where would any hopee from?

    If he retreated yesterday and today, he would be doing it in the future too!

    If he considered everything too difficult to ovee, would he not just stay in ce without ever moving forward?

    Therefore, sometimes retreating was not an option. He would rather die standing than live while kneeling!

    With his decision made, Meng Qi racked his brain and swiftly analyzed the skills and attitude of his two opponents.

    They knew the importance of ¡°Dai-yi Seal¡± as well as the high probability of him taking the risk to snatch the seal. This gave them the chance to use the seal as a bait for killing him. However, Meng Qi was certain that they had no idea just how important the seal truly was¡ªso important he would put his life on the line for it. From this life-risking aspect, his skills were superior to the duo¡¯s. He ought to use this to his advantage!

    Since this was the case, then he would let them witness who ¡°Reckless Monk¡± was!

    Besides, he still had the Golden Elixir of Yuxu as his life-preserving trick!

    Right then, he could clearly see the path aside from the one to the ¡°Dao-yi Seal¡± in his mind. Yang Xizhi¡¯s figure was blocking Meng Qi¡¯s escape route. Having learned their lesson thest time, they would certainly not fall for his illusions.

    Meanwhile, the image of an immortal with a golden face and ck beard materialized behind Gu Heng. The void all around him contorted in the immortal¡¯s direction. The immortal¡¯s hands were pressed together in a certain formation.

    Gu Heng raised his right hand and made a gentle flick at the void.

    ¡°ng! ng! ng! ng!¡±

    The sound from the exchange of blows reverberated continuously. Meng Qi felt as if his Primeval and Golden Lotus were feeling suppressed. He was struck with a sudden case of vertigo, so much so that he nearly emerged from his hiding spot.

    Upon seeing this, Yang Xizhi lifted her Fan of mes and Aves while Gu Heng opened up his right hand and brought the palm down.

    Just then, the resolute Meng Qi swung his Heaven Inflicted Pain¡ªwhere a dark, pinhole-sized point resided at the tip of the saber¡ªwith great force. His sword, Flowing Fire, was like a miniature Grand Sun. Its sword light split to form countless awns that enveloped the entire ce.

    The sword and saber struck at Gu Heng nearly at the same time Meng Qi fell. They collided midway.

    White heat soared and subsequently covered the entire sky. Gu Heng and Yang Xizhi felt a stab of pain in their eyes and felt them watering uncontrobly. With their perception obscured, they soon lost track of Meng Qi.

    Under such circumstances, Yang Xizhi dared not use her fan anymore out of fear that Meng Qi would pull any tricks. He might very well use some kind of secret treasure to leave the range of her attack.

    Even if she were to use her life-ravaging method, she could at most p her fan two more times. Thus, she was all that more careful not to waste his opportunities. Besides, the ¡°Dai-yi Seal¡± was in her Senior Brother¡¯s hands. She was not worried that ¡°Su Ziyuan¡± would escape!

    Yang Xizhi unleashed a gale of energy with the sword in her right hand and then transformed into a ck-and-white light. She expounded the meaning of virtue with this sword art and unfurled a great number of methods¡ªa variety of fire embodiments like dragons, phoenixes, and fire swans. These images firmly protected her.

    Gu Heng¡¯s fair and strong right hand did not stop. Itnded squarely on the white awn, scattering the rays of light. The gale copsed and the high temperature faltered. He was so strong that one could not help gasping with admiration.

    ¡°Kaboom!¡±

    It was only now that the sounds of explosions came drifting to their ears. The explosions were exceptionally violent, sending great tremors down their hearts. Due to this, Gu Heng¡¯s movement turned a little sluggish.

    Suddenly, the waves of light capable of tearing apart and fusing with everything separated. Out of nowhere, Meng Qi appeared in front of Gu Heng.

    He was now over thirty meters tall with bulging muscles. Emanating a dim golden light from all his body, he stared at Gu Heng from high above. His body sustained wounds from when his skin was torn as well as scars from when his flesh was melted. mes burned every inch of his body and his hair had turned into a mass of raging inferno.

    He had actually taken on the burden of the might of the Destruction of Stars, paying the price by sustaining severe injuries all in exchange for a short duration of a one-on-one opportunity!

    Gu Heng remained cool-headed. His Immortal Form remained dignified, contorting the void around it. Even the light waves were warped, making it seem like Meng Qi had stepped into a trap. The weight of ten thousand mountains fell on him, making his every movement painfully slow. Gu Heng withdrew his right hand before thrusting it again, reforming the force. Using a force capable of destroying heaven and earth, he pped at Meng Qi. The void in front of his palm appeared to be torn apart, with pitch-ck crevices forming in it. It stood in stark contrast against Gu Heng¡¯s jade-like palm.

    Meng Qi, with two fresh arms growing from his back, towered over Gu Heng. He neither dodged nor resisted the palm stroke. The Saber of the Shattered Jade fell down on Gu Heng like a fluttering leaf likethe ideas and thoughts that drifted across his mind.

    One Heart Affecting Another, I, the Unique and Righteous, am everywhere and nowhere!

    Gu Heng¡¯s mind turned into a mess when he saw the saber falling on him. Theplicated regrets that he umted over the years abruptly burst forth. He stood there, stupefied, but his palm was still flying at Meng Qi.

    Capturing this opportunity, Meng Qi hacked Gu Heng with his saber, ¡°Heaven Inflicted Pain¡±. He unleashed the Big Bang Technique, splitting and tearing apart all living things.

    ¡°Snap!¡± Gu Heng¡¯s palm hit Meng Qi squarely on the pit of his stomach, creating a small dent in the Magical Robe of the Diametric Charge. The force shattered Meng Qi¡¯s bones and caused his flesh to cave in. Blood sprayed from his mouth and his breath turned weak.

    However, Meng Qi¡¯s saber was still falling on Gu Heng. He was exchanging Gu Heng¡¯s palm stroke for his saber stroke for a gamble!

    The saber radiance was blindingly brilliant. It arrived in front of Gu Heng in a sh due to the short distance, tearing his brownish-yellow Taoist robe in half.

    With such restriction in ce, Gu Heng recovered from the effects of the heart-interrogating saber. He could see that Meng Qi, who wore a malevolent expression, was bloodied all over. Meng Qi looked like he was an evil spirit or ghost which had climbed out from the depths of the Nine Serenities. He looked ready to drag Gu Heng down to hell with him.

    Gu Heng felt a chill as fear soared in him. He wanted to withdraw his palm to block the saber but the wriggling of Meng Qi¡¯s flesh kept his hand firmly in ce. He was unable to pull his hand away in time.

    Even if he triggered his secret treasure now, the attack would stillnd on him before he could dodge it!

    ¡°Go to hell!¡± Gu Heng felt as if he could hear the roaring in Meng Qi¡¯s heart.

    Left without a choice, he ced his left hand horizontally across his chest to block the attack.

    The saber fell quietly, severing the elbow of his left arm. His blood froze before it could have the time to spray.

    Meng Qi extended his other hand to grab the ¡°Dai-yi Seal¡±. Drawing support from the recycled energy in Gu Heng¡¯s right hand, Meng Qi dashed past him from his side and dashed into the hall.

    Just then, the aftershock of the Destruction of Stars dissipated and a furious and humiliated Gu Heng sent a palm flying backward. Having seen everything that had happened, Yang Xizhi lifted her hand and was about to p her Fan of mes and Aves.

    ¡°Thud!¡± Meng Qi once again suffered Gu Heng¡¯s palm stroke on his back. His entire body was so battered that he was close to copsing. Even his Eight Nine Mysteries was broken from the force. But he stubbornly turned around, the Immortal-ying Whip Truncheon now recing the Flowing Fire in his hand. Blood was still spewing non-stop from his mouth.

    Then, he sent the whip flying in the direction of Gu Heng and Yang Xizhi without any hesitation.

    Startled, Gu Heng immediately moved out of the way. Yang Xizhi also tried to dodge the whip.

    ¡°Haha!¡± Meng Qi¡¯sughter resounded as he seeded in frightening the duo. Now a bloodied man, he prepared to trigger his Space Piercing Charm at the same time he was wielding the Immortal-ying Whip Truncheon.

    Suddenly, ck-and-white awns burst forth from the ¡°Dao-yi Seal¡± and enveloped Meng Qi in its radiance. It gave the impression that karma was being implicated in it.

    The radiance soon disappeared, with Meng Qi nowhere to be seen.

    Gu Heng and Yang Xizhi exchanged looks of dismay. They had no idea what had just happened.

    ¡°Never mind. These blood will do,¡± Yang Xizhi said hatefully.

    She stared at the blood spilled all over the floor of the hall.

 Chapter 760: The Most Unexpected Discovery

    <h4>Chapter 760: The Most Unexpected Discovery</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Yang Xizhi took out the strange straw doll with her right hand still sped over the Fan of mes and Aves. It was as if she was afraid that Meng Qi would make a sudden return and swing his whip at them.

    In such dire moments, no amount of caution was too much!

    Beside her, Gu Heng consumed an elixir and then picked up his severed hand. He stuck the hand near his wound and his flesh began to wriggle, slowly merging with it. Simultaneously, a suction force appeared in his right hand, drawing the blood and flesh of Meng Qi that was scattered all over the ground. He directed them toward the straw doll and imbued them into it.

    Gradually, the bloody radianceing off the straw doll turned denser. It made the doll seem even more sinister. In the end, the words ¡°Su Ziyuan¡± that were written in blood seemed to gain life as it emanated a ghoul-like brilliance.

    Joy surfaced on Yang Xizhi¡¯s face as she sincerely said, ¡°With this, we won¡¯t have to build any more altars and pray for twenty-one days.¡±

    Gu Heng stared at the straw doll before dully saying, ¡°Since Master has Su Ziyuan¡¯s name and birth details, why doesn¡¯t he just build an altar and pray for the dissipation of Su Ziyuan¡¯s Vital Spirit?¡±

    This issue had gued his mind for a long time. He never quite understood why a powerful person like his Master would choose such aplicated and difficult method of killing Su Ziyuan!

    ¡°Being trapped in Wuchao, perhaps Master is facing some restrictions and isn¡¯t free to make the move himself. On the other hand, we¡¯re not capable of using the Seven des of Assassination. If we rely on only a secret treasure to make use of Su Ziyuan¡¯s name and birth details, there¡¯s a chance that he has a way of dealing with it...¡± Yang Xizhi said, guessing.

    Then, numerous red strands andnterns flew out of her Space Ring and formed the shape of an altar. The red strands formed a wall, with thenterns acting as the entrance. They weaved together to form a massive.

    Yang Xizhi first ced the Seven des of Assassination in the middle of the altar before taking several steps backward. With a stern expression, she handed the Fan of mes and Aves to Gu Heng. She fashioned gestures with her left hand and wielded her sword in her right. She began spinning around the altar at a maddening speed, all while muttering to herself. Every now and then, there would be seals breaking down and being thrown into the altar.

    ...

    The ck-and-white radiance glinted. Meng Qi could feel the burden of karma on his body and that there was an object that was closely linked to him drawing him toward it. Time and ce were both spinning, so much so that his Vital Spirit was in a state of vertigo.

    By the time the karmic radiance that enveloped him dissipated, he realized that his feet were already firmly nted on the ground. He could tell that he was still within the Jade Virtual Pce.

    Looking around, he noticed that he was inside a serene and quiet hall. The walls and pirs on both sides were all ckin color. Only the brass pirs that lined the sides of the walls gave off a flickering splendor.

    There were ancientmps made of colored ss burning above the brass pirs. Meng Qi got the impression that thesemps had been illuminating the hall in this manner since time immemorial, never extinguishing until the end of time.

    Moving along the row of flickeringmps, Meng Qi saw a mottled ancient wall hidden in the darkness in the distance. He could not see the top of the wall, only the closely shut bronze door above it.

    The spots where the door knockers ought to be had now became two connected dents that someone had dug into. However, there was nothing hidden in those dents.

    ¡°Spiritual perception and such won¡¯t pass through the walls or the entrance...¡± Meng Qi was able to make this judgment after projecting his will to envelop the hall.

    ¡°Just what sort of object imbued with karma that has borrowed the ¡®Dao-yi Seal¡¯ to bring me here? Or is the seal taking charge in sensing out karmic items and thus took me here?¡± Doubts and confusions rose in his mind but he did not have the luxury of time to be pondering over them at the moment. Having gotten an idea of his present environment, he immediately took out a pellet of Golden Elixir of Yuxu and consumed it.

    He looked at his hand at the same time and was stunned to find that ¡°Dao-yi Seal¡± had gone missing!

    His flesh wriggled as it was restored to its former condition under the pale golden glow. Meng Qi calmed himself down and recalled the past happenings. He decided to first try to operate his Vital Spirit.

    The Big Golden Buddha materialized in his now empty mind. The Gist of Trueness impartation of ¡°I, the Unique and Righteous¡± pointed at the sky and touched the ground. Sitting opposite it was a ck-and-white seal that was hovering yet sinking in the ¡°boundless void¡±. The seal emanated a dark, turbid light and radiated lights of ck and white hue. The radiance then interweaved to form all sorts of fine rays of light that extended far into the void. It was as if the karmic objects of the world would be able to recall up to this point if they continue to seek payment of their karmic debt!

    ¡°The Gist of Trueness impartation of ¡®Dao-yi Seal¡¯ has entered my Vital Spirit but it doesn¡¯t seem like it¡¯s a single-use impartation...¡± Seeing that his surroundings were peaceful, he allowed himself to think deeply about the matter. Simultaneously, he also noticed that his wounds had all recovered in a sh. In fact, his strength was climbing to its peak.

    While pondering over it, he was able to get a faint grasp of the reason behind it. The ¡°Dao-yi Seal¡± was unlike the ¡°Yuan Xin Seal¡±. It was the main embodiment of the Seed of All Karma, which had only one real benefit. There could not be two ¡°first reason¡± (the Seed of All Karma) in existence. If there was such a sign, there would certainly be a great struggle that would end only with one party¡¯s death.

    When the Heavenly Primogenitor was still around in the world, he was the living embodiment of the ¡°Seed of All Karma¡±. No matter how one tried toprehend the ¡°first seal of Tao¡±, he would be unable to cultivate his karmic path to the Primogenitor¡¯s level. Therefore, the ¡°first seal of Tao¡± was given freely for all toprehend. However, right now, the Primogenitor had gone missing as if he had disappeared from heaven and earth. Since the ¡°first seal of Tao¡± was now in his hands, it meant that he had proactively severed the opportunity for anyone else to obtain the impartation and ensured that the ¡°Seed of All Karma¡± was unique in this world.

    Of course, there was also the possibility of others learning the ¡°Seed of All Karma¡± through the evolution of other skills. When that happened, they would either have to fight over it or someone would have to give it up.

    ¡°This really makes me want to cry in delight and sigh at the same time...¡± Meng Qi took a step forward, with his perception extending to every nook and cranny of the hall. He wanted to find out just where he was and how he could leave.

    He was sighing because he wanted to peddle theprehension of the ¡°Dao-yi Seal¡± and ¡°World of Dao¡± to Duke Huan and other members of the Immortals for a fee so as to obtain Karma points and ingredients as well as to increase the strength of his friends. However, from the look of things right now, only the ¡°Yuan Xin Seal¡± would be of use now.

    His joy came from the fact that feeling that the seal was an entirely unique thing in the world. Being a person with a penchant for personal charisma and reputation, he was naturally overjoyed that his skill was something that was unique in the world.

    The hall waspletely deserted save for the brass pirs andnterns made out of colored ss. Meng Qi racked his brain to find an answer to his doubt earlier.

    ¡°Is the karmic involvement the result of the Dharmakaya chapter of the Heavenly Golden Scripture and Eight Nine Mysteries?¡±

    ¡°Or is it a divine weapon or a magical artifact?¡±

    Meng Qi was now standing in front of the bronze doors, with his spiritual perception sensing even the most minute details of his surroundings. He immediately detected a familiar smell from the connected dents in the doors.

    ¡°Familiar smell?¡±

    While he was still grappling with confusion, the shape of a Ruyi Scepter appeared in his mind. It was a dignified and pure specter of purple, white, silver, and golden hues.

    ¡°It¡¯s that!¡±

    ¡°The Ruyi Scepter that King Zhuang of Chu took out of the Jade Virtual Pce, the same specter that makes me feel like I¡¯m looking at myself yet something else at the same time!¡±

    ¡°This was the ce where Duke Huan, King Zhuang of Chu, Duke Mu of Qin, and other Dharmakaya masters once fought over the treasure? These dents were where the Ruyi Scepter was embedded in?¡±

    Meng Qi could basically draw a sketch of the situation back then in his mind. Perhaps the Dharmakaya masters had entered from a different entrance back then. Perhaps a different protective spell would be invoked each time the doors were opened. Thus, one would arrive here without first going to ces such as the Yuan Xin Hall or Dao-yi Hall.

    ¡°I wonder if they had the time to open these bronze doors...¡± There was a silhouette appearing in front of Meng Qi. It was his doppelganger that first pushed open the doors.

    The heavy bronze doors slowly creaked open, with the sounds of friction reverberating in the air. Meng Qi was surprised that there was no protective spell in this ce.

    He felt vaguely disappointed. Since there was no protective spell, he believed that this ce had fallen victim to the ¡°plundering¡± of King Zhuang of Chu and the rest. There was likely nothing of value remaining here.

    The crevice between the bronze doors gradually widened amid the creaking noises, revealing the interior of the hall.

    ...

    The flying lights of the Dharmakaya masters who had entered from different doors abruptly slowed in their pace. They could feel an indescribable change within the Jade Virtual Pce. The feeling of depleting lifespan had be much weaker, as did theyers of restriction on them!

    ¡°Did someone take the object meant to hold down the pce?¡±

    ¡°Or is the bronze door that was impossible to be opened now open?¡±

    With different thoughts swirling in their minds, Duke Mu of Qin and the others immediately picked up speed in their flight.

    ...

    Inside the Dao-yi Hall.

    Yang Xizhi took nearly ten breaths toplete the sacrificial offerings. There was some sweat beading on her pretty face by the time she was done with it. She had already put away the sword in her hand. In the ce of it was a simple-looking bow and arrow.

    ¡°He will definitely die this time. Even if he leaves the pce, he¡¯s as good as dead.¡± She heaved a long sigh of relief, d that her Master¡¯s mission was approachingpletion at longst.

    ¡°With the Nine Heavens above and hell below, he has nowhere to escape anywhere between heaven and earth!¡± She pulled the bow and sent the arrow flying. The arrow pierced the midbrows of the strange straw doll.

    ¡°Pfft!¡± The tip of the arrow prated the straw doll but not one drop of blood was spilled.

    ¡°How can there be no blood?¡± Yang Xizhi widened her eyes.

    ¡°I have already prayed for the dissipation of his Vital Spirit! Shouldn¡¯t it be that whatever spot on the straw doll that I hit would be equivalent to me striking Su Ziyuan in the same spot? How can there be no blood after I pierce him on the midbrows?¡±

    Gu Heng was also in shock for he was very confident in the ability of the Seven des of Assassination. Before he and his Junior Sister had even be grandmasters, they witnessed the secret treasure ¡°shooting¡± a grandmaster nicknamed Lord Xuantan to death. Yet, there was nothing unusual happening after his Junior Sister struck the straw doll. It was as if nothing had happened!

    Just then, realization dawned on him. He turned to look at the entrance of the ¡°Dao-yi Hall¡± and saw that a mysterious person was standing there. The man, enveloped in a ck robe, was holding his forehead as he looked at them both with eyes full of electric arcs.

    ¡°Holding his forehead?¡± Gu Heng and Yang Xizhi immediately found the man to be exceptionally strange. Their heartbeats elerated. ¡°Thump! Thump! Thump!¡±

    Just as they were about to risk their lives to use the Fan of mes and Aves, they saw that ck-robed man¡¯s eyes abruptly turned serene and dark. They could see themselves reflected into those eyes, the images turningrger and more transparent as time passed. They could see flesh and blood, bodypositions that were even smaller than a drop of blood, and specks that was nearly impossible to describe using humannguage.

    The strands of electric light burst forth. Gu Heng and Yang Xizhi¡¯s ¡°silhouettes¡± copsed, their disintegration beginning from the very minute speck of their bodilyposition. They turned into countless dust.

    Inside the Dao-yi Hall, the figures of Gu Heng and Yang Xizhi vanished. Their breaths filled the hall before separating and forming countless little parts. Even those rapidly dissipated in the air and merged with heaven and earth.

    The secret treasures that they were carrying, along with the Seven des of Assassination in front of them, suffered the same fate. The only thing left was the feathers that formed the Fan of mes and Aves hovering in midair.

    With a surge of mes, the Fan of mes and Aves turned into a flying light and charged out of the Dao-yi Hall and the Jade Virtual Pce. It was unknown where its destination was.

    The ck-robed man did not try to seize the fan. Whether it was because the fan was beneath him or he was powerless to obtain it was anyone¡¯s guess. He stared at the center of the ¡°Dao-yi Hall¡± and muttered gloomily to himself:

    ¡°Where has it shifted to?¡±

    His tone betrayed hints of doubt and surprise. Even more was the desire to investigate.

    His eyes turned increasingly dark and serene, with electric lights spinning inside his pupils as if he was projecting his will and making deductions. He extended his right hand out of his ck robe. The hand was so pale that it looked like it was dead.

    The bronze doors opened to reveal a rear hall that spanned nearly ten meters wide. There were the samenterns of colored sses above brass pirs inside. Under the lights were a heavy and pitch-ck coffin lying peacefully in the middle of the hall.

    ¡°Coffin? There¡¯s a coffin here?¡± Meng Qi collected himself. His doppelganger once again stood in front and entered the rear hall first. There, it stood in front of the coffin.

    The coffin was firmly secured with its lid as if no one had ever entered this hall.

    ¡°What could be inside?¡± Meng Qi was both doubtful and curious. His doppelganger continued to explore the hall, only to find there was no other protective spell or trap. The heavy coffin was the only thing in the hall. Not even ¡°his¡± strength was enough to lift the lid.

    Meng Qi took in a deep breath and ced his hands on the edges of the lid. With his muscles bulging, he exerted all of his strength into lifting it.

    The lid began to move. Meng Qi took a step backward, the Immortal-ying Whip Truncheon already in hand. He positioned his doppelganger between himself and the coffin, out of fear that something inauspicious would jump out of the coffin.

    Meng Qi could proudly im to be an expert on objects in coffins. He was sure he would not embarrass himself no matter what would appear. He would not be shocked even if it was the Dharmakaya chapter of Eight Nine Mysteries and Heavenly Golden Scripture, the genuine Ruyi Specter of the Three Precious Treasures, or even the Heavenly Primogenitor himself. That was because those were well within his predictions or even wishes!

    The light spilled all over the interior of the hall, eliminating the constant darkness that shrouded the coffin. There was, as expected, a person lying inside the coffin.

    When the light illuminated the face of the person, there was an immediate change in Meng Qi¡¯s eyes. He was shocked, stunned, terrified, and stupefied. His emotions were so overwhelming that the only thing that he did not do was jumping out of fright!

    The person inside the coffin had an ordinary but otherwise decent-looking face. He had amon body that harbored no extraordinary strength. Certainly, he was not someone who could shock the world with his power. However, Meng Qi was the exception.

    That was because the person inside was him!

    It was him from his past life!

    Meng Qi who came from the earth!

    Why would ¡°his body¡± be lying inside the Jade Virtual Pce?

    Noticing the simr karmic connections, Meng Qi realized that there was a subtle change in this body of his that had originated from earth. ¡°His¡± body was still developing its Interior realm and intelligence was just growing in his flesh. Everything from ¡°his¡± body seemed to be drawing close to him right now.

    Right at the same time, he felt a connection to the Qi activity in the air. Without any warning, he found himself ascending the second step of the Celestial Ladder. It appeared that when the conditions were right, sess would naturally follow!

 Chapter 761: Accident in the Jade Virtual Palace

    <h4>Chapter 761: ident in the Jade Virtual Pce</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Heavy with the Dark Chaos, the ¡°Immortal Primogenitor Form¡± appeared behind Meng Qi. Changes, myriads of things, karmas, pasts, and futures were all condensed into an indescribable point. Seen roughly, it felt like a statue of a Taoist priestbining the past, present, and future that contained all possibilities and full energy.

    The void wriggled around when intangible rules and principles gradually took shape along past interweavings and integrated with the ¡°Immortal Primogenitor Form¡±.

    Right at this moment, Meng Qi seemingly found the ¡°Internal Personality¡± and saw the ¡°External Personality¡±. Connecting both and seizing the opportunity, he naturally crossed the second step of the Celestial Ladder and entered the realm of grandmaster.

    Indecipherable involvement and deeply connected karma made Meng Qi believe that the one in the coffin was his earthly body. ¡°Internal Personaitly¡± was the one and only but he had a doppelganger. With the help of such inexplicable connection, the ¡°earthly body¡± absorbed the Vital Qi crazily and intertwined itself with Dharma and Logos including Grand Sun. Then it evolved towards the existing body in appearance, strong physique, flesh and blood, and even spirit!

    It was getting dark around him. He felt stupefied and muddleheaded. The power of the earth weakened and the Force of Galvanic Charge died down. The feeling of time flying faded out like a hallucination, making everything unreal as if he were back at the very beginning. It also felt like his body fell apart but condensed into a ball again. In this case, it was hard to use most of the Force of Heaven and Earth, identify directions, or tell the time. It was also difficult to seize the right time to either attack or fight back.

    This was the ¡°domain¡± of the ¡°Immortal Primogenitor Form¡±!

    If one could reach its highest level, he could condense time and space into one point and reduce his enemy into a state close to ¡°nothingness¡±!

    Meng Qi kept his eyes open, watching ¡°himself¡± in the coffin evolving and improving. With the preliminary blending of Dharma Form and Dharma and Logos, he could sense the feeling of controlling the world, the physical enhancement and the realm of grandmaster.

    Quietly, Meng Qi took back the ¡°Immortal Primogenitor Form¡±. The Dark Chaos faded. The fire inside the zedmps on both sides lit up the inner part of the coffin.

    Meanwhile, his ¡°earthly body¡± had also entered the realm of grandmaster with a perfect Interior and the same Aperture acupoints as if the ¡°Immortal Primogenitor Form¡± might show up at any time. One ¡°Meng Qi¡± was lying down while the other ¡°Meng Qi¡± was standing. The lying one closed his eyes tightly, feeling unlively. The standing one opened his eyes, overflowing with vigor.

    Looking at the other ¡°him¡± in the coffin, Meng Qi felt like looking into a mirror. With the inexplicable connection and karma, however, he could distinguish his original body from Su Ziyuan¡¯s body he possessed.

    ¡°Why am I here?¡± Meng Qi thought.

    ¡°I was an ordinary man in my past life... I studied and worked for uneventful years. I wasn¡¯t talented, either. I had expected for adventures, but I came across none until I travelled here through time and space...¡±

    ¡°Could I be a chess piece of big powers?¡±

    Taking a deep breath, Meng Qi focused and looked carefully at the coffin. On both sides of the body floated a cloud of mist which kept turning into books or bamboo slips separately. They looked sometimes colorful and sometimes golden. One was Eight Nine Mysteries and the other was Heavenly Golden Scripture.

    ¡°Dharmakaya level Eight Nine Mysteries and Primary Instruction of Heavenly Golden Scripture, my earthly body, and the Dao-yi Seal... Could this be what Yang Jian said? Everything I want is in the Jade Virtual Pce?¡±

    ¡°I still want more divine weapons and magical artifacts such as S-shaped Weapon and Fan-Tian Seal...¡± Meng Qi said to himself. He thought it over and didn¡¯t want to waste time in case any idents urred. To take profits first, he collected the ¡°two clouds of mist¡± immediately after confirming the safety. Then he became immediately solemn. His Vital Spirit suddenly rushed out and threw itself onto the body in the coffin.

    The Vital Spirit entered the body and integrated itself perfectly without any rejection. Instead, Meng Qi felt intimate and alive as if he were back home from a long trip.

    ¡°Earthly Meng Qi¡± in the coffin suddenly opened his eyes and stretched his body, revealing the ¡°Immortal Primogenitor Form¡±.

    ¡°I really feel the strength of grandmaster...¡± Meng Qi said, frowning. He could not exin this kind of magical change.

    ¡°Could it be concerned with the essential connection between the Internal Personality and the External Personality?¡±He thought.

    Meanwhile, Meng Qi looked into his Vital Spirit and found four items with the transfer i.e. Dao-yi Seal, the impartation of Gist of Trueness, I, the Unique and Righteous, Supreme-wisdom Tree and Bewitching Blood Peach. They followed him for no reason.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been worried if there will be any hidden trouble when the existing body is cured repeatedly. Such change seems to solve this problem perfectly,¡± Meng Qi thought. Right now, all that in his mind was:

    ¡°I must hide it from the Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms!¡±

    Since Gu Xiaosang said the Ashram Hall could hide the message of Yang Jian from the perception, it could be the same in the Jade Virtual Pce!

    As for the arrangement and karma of Yuxu, he could not consider too much for the time being.

    Meng Qi would take immediate action. His Vital Spirit rushed out of his earthly body and went back to himself. He thought about how to hide this from the Six Realms since it mattered most. Besides, he was not sure of the exact connection between two bodies. Changing the body rashly could be problematic. He should probe into it slowly and patiently. Maybe he had to integrate two bodies to im the vocation?

    ¡°Should I take it away? How? Or should I keep it here? Can I evere back again?¡± A thousand thoughts surfaced on his mind, making him hesitate. Though he failed to realize the exact change brought by the earthly body, he had a vague idea of its importance.

    Inside the ¡°Dao-yi Hall¡±, the secretive man in a ck robe removed his hand from his forehead and sneered.

    ¡°Found it!¡±

    With the Galvanic Charge contorting the void and lightning walloping all over, he vanished from the ¡°Dao-yi Hall¡± in a sh.

    In the hall out of the bronze gates, the secretive man faintly showed up in a quick sh.

    Just then, the hall began to shake as if sensing him. The coffin in the rear hall slightly vibrated as well, kicking out Meng Qi¡¯s ¡°earthly body¡±. It quickly flew towards him.

    Before Meng Qi managed to catch his earthly body, illusory waves rippled from an inexplicable height. The Jade Virtual Pce looked even more distant and elusive.

    When the waves reached him, his Vital Spirit darkened and his body shook. Meng Qi was kicked out of the Jade Virtual Pce.

    Duke Mu of Qin and some others were also attacked by the illusory waves as soon as they broke several protective spells and stepped into one hall.

    ¡°Why is it closing so quickly?¡± Duke Mu of Qin sighed in surprise. He was also quickly moved out of the Jade Virtual Pce.

    The secretive man in the ck robe was attacked by the illusory waves the moment he showed up. His body suddenly broke down into minced meat, which was then covered by his ck robe.

    ¡°What exactly did he find?¡± His thought resounded but was soon swallowed by the waves.

    The Jade Virtual Pce turned quiet as it had always been.

    With his weight and Vital Spirit regained, Meng Qi came to his senses and found himself in the quiet room offered by Duke Huan in the pce of Linzi.

    ¡°Where¡¯s my body?¡± Meng Qi looked around but found nothing. He then held his breath and calmed down, trying to sense it attentively with the help of karma connection.

    Before the line of karma appeared in his eyes, he sensed his ¡°earthly body¡±. He had no idea where it exactly was. His ¡°earthly body¡±y in a secret cave quietly with no soul or thought.

    An idea urred to him and he fully operated his Vital Spirit, trying to control his ¡°earthly body¡±.

    In the cave, ¡°earthly Meng Qi¡± suddenly sat up with confused eyes. His every movement seemed somewhat strenuous.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Meng Qi, who was in Linzi, let out a long sigh of relief. He felt he had consumed too much strength and couldn¡¯t control it any longer. ¡°Meng Qi¡± in the cave then lied against the wall and moved no more.

    ¡°Maybe I can hide it from the Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms in this way...¡± Meng Qi thought inexplicably.

    ¡°Big powers really were ying chess?¡± He thought.

    ¡°Who could it be, Heavenly Primogenitor or Yang Jian?¡±

    Getting rid of some of his fears, Meng Qi finally calmed down. Anyway, the trouble was too much to be worried about. Besides, only when big powers restrained each other could he find a chance to jump out of the chess game!

    Temporarily putting aside this matter, Meng Qi started to check what he had achieved, Heavenly Golden Scriptureand Eight Nine Mysteries.

    Looking solemn and holy, the golden mist changed its shape constantly. Meng Qi did not know where it came from but could see many mysterious seal scripts and countless images which were hard to understand.

    Meng Qi mentally probed into it when an article of medium length came to his mind. The evolution followed was ratherplicated. He felt dizzy to see so many things including inscriptions, seal scripts, immortal charts and Taoist books.

    ¡°It really is the Dharmakaya-level Primary Instruction of Heavenly Golden Scripture. I¡¯ll exchange Fan-tian Seal and Wu-ji Seal with the Primary Instruction and Yuan-xin Seal. Consequently, with the Primary Instruction and five seals, I don¡¯t need to worry about the future practice or the perfection on the Primeval.¡± Meng Qi thought as he mentally relieved himself from the travel to the Jade Virtual Pce and smiled in delight.

    Putting away the Heavenly Golden Scripture, Meng Qi got down to Eight Nine Mysteries.

    ¡°Only the first three chapter?¡± Surprised, Meng Qi immediately scanned through thetter part. At the end of the book, he felt something familiar.

    ¡°The ¡®Internal Personality¡¯ should be found before getting on the road to legend. Different individuals have different roads. A man will be affected if he reads the methods of predecessors before he finds his ¡®Internal Personality¡¯. He may imitate his predecessors. As a result, I give you only the first three chapters. You can be lucky enough to get more in the future.¡±

    It was from Yang Jian! Meng Qi slightly nodded. Considering the experience from Master Lu, he could understand this idea now.

    Dharmakaya movements in the first three chapters of Eight Nine Mysteries only contained the Chaos Vortex, the Living Propagation, and the Bodhi¡¯s Stare. However, each big monster and God have a separate Dharmakaya movement for the change. That would be considerable in total such as the ¡°Time Sword¡± of the Candling Dragon.

    ¡°Eight Nine Mysteries really is aplicated skill, avable for all changes...¡± Meng Qimented and waited for Duke Huan to return.

    ¡°There¡¯s a bond between you and the Jade Virtual Pce...¡± Duke Huan Xiaobai sighed deeply. He had just returned and had been staring at the peaches of immortality, Dharmakaya-level Primary Instruction of Heavenly Golden Scripture, the first three chapters of Eight Nine Mysteries, Yuan-xin Seal and Taiyi Elixir of Dissolution in a long silence.

    All of them were from Yuxu. He had gained nothingst time, though. Comparisons were odious.

    ¡°I also got the Dao-yi Seal!¡± Meng Qi thought in secret delight.

    Duke Huan tapped on the table and said seriously, ¡°The Dharmakaya-level Primary Instruction of Heavenly Golden Scripture, Yuan-xin Seal and peaches of immortality are priceless. Though we worked together, I don¡¯t deserve them all. How about this? I¡¯ll teach you ¡®Sleeve Cosmos¡¯ to get us even.¡±

    ¡°Uncle Master, you don¡¯t need to... Well, that¡¯s a deal then!¡± Meng Qi replied quickly. He meant to be modest but changed his mind when hearing hisst words. Atst, he asked ¡°in a timid manner¡±, ¡°Uncle Master, I¡¯m in trouble. Can I borrow your ¡®Immortal-ying Whip Truncheon¡¯ for some time?¡±

    Duke Huanughed and answered, ¡°I can¡¯t lend you the treasure of the country. I can help you solve a problem with it, though.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± Meng Qi scratched his head as it was rted to Samsara.

 Chapter 762: Deceiving the Big Green Root

    <h4>Chapter 762: Deceiving the Big Green Root</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    ¡°Either in the original world or the Apotheosized World, even Taoist Chonghe couldn¡¯te here without the Reincarnation Charm and vice versa. King Zhuang of Chu mastered Fists of the Shifting nes and was familiar with the void. Duke Huan wasn¡¯t. Without any help, he could hardly go to the original world...¡± Meng Qi thought. He then replied, ¡°Uncle Master, this is not that simple. I¡¯ll decide after asking my ¡®partner¡¯.¡±

    He would need to ask Primogenitor Lingbao, who was very experienced in Samsara, whether he could bring back a Dharmakaya of the Apotheosized World. If he could, he would ask about what he needed and how many Karma points he had to pay. However, if he couldn¡¯t, he would ask whether he had any other options or not.

    As a Dharmakaya master, Duke Huan was clear about their weird and unknown origin after a long exploration. However, there were as many universes as stars in Devaloka. He couldn¡¯t urately judge which universe they came from. The legendary Celestial had long vanished along with the fall of the Celestial Court. Therefore, he answered with a smile, ¡°Okay, let me know if you need any help.¡±

    Meng Qi nodded solemnly instead of giving polite remarks. Tension remained high recently since no one knew how much Gu Erduo¡¯s Heaven-killing Axe had awakened. No one was sure whether the demonic cult would meddle or not. Everyone would draw as many Dharmakaya masters over to their side as possible.

    For this, he even thought of Immortal Yunhe from the Plenitude Gate. Years had passed. Meng Qi was unsure if Immortal Yunhe had seeded in reaching the Sun God realm (namely the Dharmakaya of Kung Fu).

    Duke Huan was always informal. Besides, he had been anxious for long. After the agreement, he took the jade box, opened it, and devoured the peach.

    ¡°Sob...¡± A cry resounded in Meng Qi¡¯s heart as the little peach mourned its food.

    After a while, Duke Huan woke up from meditation as he had finished digesting the peach. With his white eyebrow waggling, he sighed happily and sadly at the same time. ¡°It isn¡¯t as effective as it was before the havoc. I think I can live for another two or three thousand years though.¡±

    Meng Qi was a little embarrassed hearing that. Through several ¡°medical treatments¡±, Meng Qi had a lifespan of at least four or five thousand years. Consequently, he didn¡¯t need to worry about his life. Arge number of Dharmakaya masters, who were dying, would be jealous. Meng Qi himself waspletely ignorant. Well, the well-fed could hardly know how the starving suffered.

    ¡°Could the medical efficacy be too strong to bepletely digested? If it stays in my flesh and blood, will many guyse to capture me to use in alchemy?¡± Meng Qi thought about it while Duke Huan took up the Dharmakaya-level Primary Instruction of Heavenly Golden Scripture to ept the impartation.

    When Duke Huan opened his eyes again, Meng Qi asked immediately, ¡°Uncle Master, which skill does ¡®Yuan Xin Seal¡¯ belong to?¡±

    Duke Huan yed with the purple bell and answered slowly as if he were lost in recollection, ¡°I think Soul-stirring Bell of Grandmaster Guangcheng was derived from ¡®Yuan Xin Seal¡¯. When the world first came into being, there was no such thing as the universe, past, future, emotion, greed or soul. When our ancestors created the world, Yin and Yang were separated and all things grew. Since then, Vital Spirit and ardors have taken shape. ¡®Yuan Xin Seal¡¯ grew as a result of that.¡±

    He added, ¡°The seal contains subtle thoughts, unpredictable passions and mysterious spirits.¡±

    The purple bell came into being when purple spirits condensed and kept bulging and shrinking, just like the most ancient and primitive ¡°heart¡±. The ringing of the bell resounded faintly and mysteriously, reaching directly to the bottom of his heart.

    ¡°It feels good!¡± Meng Qi thought and beamed with pleasure. He didn¡¯t take back the ¡°Yuan Xin Seal¡± until Duke Huan epted one impartation.

    It was different from helping others because Duke Huan had cooperated with him. If Duke Huan hadn¡¯t lent him the Immortal-ying Whip Truncheon, held up King Zhuang of Chu who was good at Fists of the Shifting nes and sent him to the Jade Virtual Pce, Meng Qi wouldn¡¯t have achieved so much! Consequently, Meng Qi thought Duke Huan deserved to ept one impartation when there were still some others left.

    Duke Huan kept his eyes half open in which something invisible to the naked eyes faintly shone. A man¡¯s mind was always unpredictable.

    After a long time, Duke Huan stroked the table and said smilingly, ¡°With such a seal, inner demons will not be any problem!¡±

    Whenughing, he stretched out his right hand. Before the shining glimmer reached Meng Qi, he could see a lot of pictures running through his mind to exin the mystery of ¡°Sleeve Cosmos¡±.

    ¡°Really? This works?¡± Meng Qi thought, with apletely new appraisal of ¡°Yuan-xin Seal¡±. Soon he focused his attention inprehending ¡°Sleeve Cosmos¡±.

    Meng Qi and Duke Huan pondered over it quietly. It took quite a long time before Meng Qi took up the ¡°Taiyi Elixir of Dissolution¡± and handed it to Duke Huan. He asked, ¡°Uncle Master, how can this elixir help?¡±

    Duke Huan terminated the protective spell and smelt it gently. Looking at the air-mass elixir shining colorfully, he turned serious and asked, ¡°Taiyi Elixir of Dissolution?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Meng Qi answered honestly.

    Duke Huan sealed the jade bottle again and replied, ¡°This isn¡¯t usable for neither you or me right now. It can help masters above Divine Immortal to strengthen their perception in seeking for doppelgangers and projections so that they may find the way to legend.¡±

    ¡°It works in a simr way to the broken soul of Supreme Deity Mirror?¡± Meng Qi slightly nodded.

    ¡°It can also strengthen the distraction ability of Vital Spirit so that they can control more doppelgangers and projections. This is, however, incidentally nonessential, which is less important than finding the way to legend,¡± Duke Huan added casually.

    Meng Qi was shocked as if he were pped. ¡°Was this specially prepared for my ¡®earthly body¡¯?¡±

    ¡°Is everything arranged?¡±

    He took a deep breath and got rid of all negative emotions. He pretended not to be caring and asked, ¡°Uncle Master, will we be affected by such distractions?¡±

    ¡°Definitely. When you use a saber and a sword at the same time, it may work less effectively than using one alone. If you use one as a supplement to maintain normal movements instead of thinking, it may only affect you little bit,¡± Duke Huan answered after thinking about it.

    Meng Qi nodded as if absorbed in thought. Then he asked Duke Huan for some doubts about Sleeve Cosmos.

    He didn¡¯t go back to his quiet room until midnight. He took out the ¡°Taiyi Elixir of Dissolution¡± and gently stroked the smooth bottle.

    ¡°Should I eat it or not?¡±

    ¡°Should I follow the given instruction or should I refuse it just as I refused the ¡°Talisman of the Six Runes¡± of Friar Jiedu?¡±

    Thinking back on the past, especially the message Yang Jian left in Eight Nine Mysteries, Meng Qi let out a sigh and poured out the Taiyi Elixir of Dissolution. He deeply inhaled the air-mass with colorful zes.

    He failed to figure out the motive of Yuxu. The cold eyes of anglers, however, made him upset. He wasn¡¯t aware of basic conditions. He wasn¡¯t strong enough to leave, either. In that case, he would like to follow the given instruction and move a few steps further!

    The air-mass went into his body and integrated itself with his Vital Spirit. As a consequence, Meng Qi felt some improvement in his mental state. Inexplicable involvement and karma connection became clearer and stronger. Soon double images showed up in his mind, one for the quiet room where he was and the other for a dark cave.

    In the cave, Meng Qi who was sitting against the wall stood up. He moved slowly just like a drunkard. However, his eyes were no longer sluggish but somewhat alive.

    After adapting himself for quite a while, earthly Meng Qi managed to move normally. He still looked a little dull and as silent as an autistic person.

    Meng Qi, in the quiet room, opened his eyes as the double images in his mind were separated. The perception of his ¡°earthly body¡± was isted only to keep the most basic andmon state so as to not cause any interference with ¡°himself¡±.

    ¡°Earthly Meng Qi¡± patted his sportswear and jeans, walking calmly and slowly out of the cave and looked around.

    To keep himself from the Six Realms, he couldn¡¯t go to Chen Di, Qi state or any other chaotic ce rted to Samsara travellers!

    How about going to the capital of Zhou Di and hiding in the town?

    A few monthster, Meng Qi sat on the bed in the quiet room with his leg crossed and eyes half open.

    All of a sudden, he opened his eyes. Deep in his dark eyes shed many weird shadows, whose appearances were hard to describe. The entire room was getting dark with shadows swaying like dancing demons.

    Just then, Meng Qi waved his left tunic. It expanded as the undifferentiated chaos made another world and covered the entire room.

    He took back his tunic. The quiet room was empty. The bed was gone. Not even dust could be seen, much less the table or chairs!

    He waved his tunic again. After the Chaos vanished, the room returned to normal.

    ¡°Great! Great!¡± Meng Qi sighed in delight. Then he heard the cold voice of the Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms, telling him that time was up and he would be taken back.

    Over the past months, Meng Qi had stabilized his realm, practiced two changes, learned the Dharmakaya-level Primary Instruction of Heavenly Golden Scripture and further mastered the Yin-Yang Seal. Meanwhile, under the guidance of Duke Huan, he had acquired a superficial knowledge of Yuan-xin Seal and Sleeve Cosmos. The Primeval feeling of ¡°Immortal Primogenitor Form¡± grew more profound. ¡°Dao-yi Seal¡±, however, was so mysterious that he could only understand a little. The rough ¡°Seed of All Karma¡± of the Exterior was getting stronger. It seemed that ¡°Fruits of Karma¡± could bear three stabs now!

    With such achievement and progress, Meng Qi didn¡¯t reject the return. He had to ask Primogenitor Lingbao if Duke Huan could help!

    In the drizzly light, Meng Qi vanished from the quiet room. It was not until then that Duke Huan realized what had happened. He stared deeply as if lost in thought.

    In a blink, Meng Qi was back in the Immortal-tracking Alley. A light pir dropped, relieving him from exhaustion. With the help of Duke Huan and other grandmasters of Qi state who were good at weapon-refining, the Kunlun Taoist Robe had been fixed.

    Suddenly, a mask of ¡°Bluecloud Progenitor¡± showed up in front of Meng Qi and asked eagerly, ¡°What have you got this time?¡±

    ¡°You nearly scared me to death!¡± Meng Qi wiped away his cold sweat. He put on the mask of ¡°Heavenly Primogenitor¡± and answered, ¡°Quite a bit. But Jiuniang, do you have enough Karma points for the bargain? You just surrendered yourst resource to sense the World of Dao with 6,000 Karma points.¡±

    There could be time intervals when returning by the Reincarnation Charm, for a few hours or one or two days at most. Meng Qi didn¡¯t believe that Qu Jiuniang was lucky enough to have adventures as he did.

    Qu Jiuniang moved her lips and then ground her teeth. ¡°I¡¯ll just enjoy watching them!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s bad to get too excited!¡± Meng Qiughed.

    ¡°None of your business!¡± Qu Jiuniang had always been short-tempered.

    Meng Qi turned around and took out what he didn¡¯t need for identification.

    ¡°Destruction hand, Precious Weapons... could be exchanged for 4,700 Karma points.¡±

    ...

    ¡°Magical Robe of the Diametric Charge, Robe of Precious weapons... could be exchanged for 4,800 Karma points.¡±

    Having learned his lesson, Meng Qi initially mastered the change of ¡°Glowing Beast of the Diametric Charge¡± with the help of the precious Galvanic Ore of the North Pole. Magical Robe of the Diametric Charge wasn¡¯t essential to him anymore.

    Other five skills of the Exterior including ¡°Blizzard of Rays¡± could be exchanged for 11,000 Karma points. The replicated God-tying Rope was worth 3,600 Karma points. Several exotic minerals and produce could give him 9,800 Karma points. The curing and other elixirs of Taoist Chixia could be exchanged for 4,000 Karma points in total. Good Space Ring could be exchanged for 2,300 Karma points. Meng Qi kept the ¡°Bow of Mountain and Sea¡± because it was quite helpful at times.

    ¡°40,200 Karma points...¡± Qu Jiuniang blurted out before Meng Qi could finish summing it up mentally. Her eyes were so sharp that it seemed she wanted to swallow Meng Qi.

    Meng Qi nodded and prepared to exchange all of them for Karma points.

    ¡°Wait! Why will you exchange them with Six Realms. You¡¯ll lose a lot!¡± Qu Jiuniang abruptly stopped him. She looked so distressed as if they were her own Karma points.

    ¡°I¡¯m in urgent need of Karma points,¡± Meng Qi answered as a matter of course.

    Qu Jiuniang leaned her palm against his brow,ining angrily and weakly, ¡°Do you know the price differences will keep me busy for one year or even more... You wastrel!¡±

    ¡°What do you need Karma points for?¡± Qu Jiuniang asked again after calming herself down.

    ¡°To forge a divine weapon,¡± Meng Qi answered. The war was near at hand. Meng Qi definitely had to be perfectly prepared. ording to Primogenitor Lingbao and Progenitor Doumu, he might be strong enough toplete the task of refining divine weapons.

    ¡°Forge a divine weapon? Are you nuts?¡± Qu Jiuniang asked in astonishment. Even Progenitor Doumu, who was a Half-step to Dharmakaya master, nearly died from forging a divine weapon!

    ¡°I have to try,¡± Meng Qi answered. He took out unformed Oceanic Dominion Pearl and Fiery Core of the Grand Sun, put them into the central jade column and asked for the price.

    The Wrist Bone of Nether was needed for another task so it couldn¡¯t be used for refining yet.

    ¡°These two main materials can be refined into divine weapons of any shape. Auxiliary material at 20,000 Karma points should be exchanged. You also need to pay 40,000 Karma points andplete the exclusive task for refining divine weapons.¡±

    ¡°60,000 Karma points...¡± Meng Qi muttered quizzically, his brows twitching.

    Qu Jiuniang was shocked when Meng Qi easily took out two main materials for divine weapons. It took her quite a while to speak ¡°weakly¡±, ¡°You can mortgage them to the Immortals and borrow Karma points from them. This way, you¡¯ll not benefit the sharp-shooter Six Realms. With the exchange price of 40,200, you can at least borrow 55,000 Karma points. The Immortals will sell them in the market to make up for Karma points. You¡¯ll get some refund if they¡¯re sold with extra points. If they are not, you have to payter.¡±

    ¡°With your reputation, strength, and property, you can borrow the remaining 5,000 Karma points directly,¡± Qu Jiuniang added.

    ¡°That¡¯ll be great,¡± Meng Qi answered happily. This was the welfare of members!

    Qu Jiuniang took Meng Qi to a pce of Azure Pce. On their way there, she kept looking Meng Qi up and down. ¡°Think about it carefully. The mission of divine weapons is always dangerous. So is the refining task. You may easily sustain heavy losses...¡±

    She babbled on and on, unable to bear any loss of Karma points.

    Meng Qi had just entered the Azure Pce when he saw Big Green Root idling about. It hadpletely made itself at home in this ce.

    ¡°Master!¡± the Big Green Root greeted with great respect when he saw Meng Qi.

    Meng Qi nced at him and suddenly asked, ¡°I¡¯ve been to the Jade Virtual Pce. Are you still going to trick me?¡±

    He took out the ¡°Yuan-xin Seal¡±, making it more persuasive in bluffing the Big Green Root.

    Big Green Root trembled with fear as his leaves swayed greatly. He took a quick glimpse at the ¡°Yuan-xin Seal¡± and immediately lowered his head. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Master. I was so scared that I... I...¡±

    It wasn¡¯t brave enough to continue. Meng Qi exchanged a quick nce with Qu Jiuniang, took the Big Green Root to the secret chamber of Azure Pce, and activated the leading protective spell.

    ¡°Now tell me who the Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms is?¡± Meng Qi asked calmly and looked solemn.

    Big Green Root looked sad and answered, ¡°Who can always visit the Jade Virtual Pce? All of them are famous big shots. I¡¯m too scared to tell you the truth. He¡¯s the son of Pre-ancient Reigning Sovereign Haotian, Immortal Luya of this era!¡±

    ¡°Luya?¡± Meng Qi thought and took a deep breath. That really was an acquaintance!

    ¡°Can the Big Green Root still lie now?¡±

 Chapter 763: Sudden Malice

    <h4>Chapter 763: Sudden Malice</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    ¡°Immortal Luya?¡± Qu Jiuniang, who stood beside him, was both suspicious and surprised.

    She had heard someone mention the name ¡°Immortal Luya¡± afterpleting the Samsara task in the Apotheosized World but regarded it as a character that only appeared in stories. She did not know his definite realm or abilities, only that he had made a reputation for himself in the Apotheosis War. He was one of the well-known figures second only to the great powers.

    Jiuniang could not ept the fact that such a character was none other than the Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms. To her, the Dominator was an omnipotent existence with great magical power. He ought to be a great figure simr to the Taoist Trinity, Buddhas, and Heaven Sovereign, not some random character who had appeared out of nowhere.

    The Big Green Root shook its branches and leaves as it seriously nodded. ¡°Who among those that managed to survive from the past era could be easily trifled with? Furthermore, Immortal Luya is the son of the Supreme Deity of pre-ancient times. His mortal soul was born out of the true fire. He knows many secrets and hidden techniques. He¡¯s a formidable character, second only to the several Masters of the Palm Sect. Besides, so many years have passed. We don¡¯t know what realm has he achieved now. Perhaps he¡¯s close to the ¡®Unknowable and Undiscussable¡¯ threshold of the Full Enlightenment? This lowly one is really afraid; I dare not go against such a big shot like him. That¡¯s why I had concealed it for so long.¡±

    ¡°Now that Master has entered the Jade Virtual Pce and obtained the Yuan-xin Seal. You¡¯re obviously carrying the shadow of the Master of the Palm Sect on your back. That¡¯s why this lowly one dared to reveal it.¡±

    The root appeared to be happily iming credit, seeking a reward for it. He was not feeling guilty at all over continuously deceiving others and concealing the truth. Its shamelessness awed Meng Qi.

    ¡°¡®Unknowable and Undiscussable¡¯ threshold of the Full Enlightenment?¡± Meng Qi asked, raising an eyebrow. That phrase stood out most in the root¡¯s entire dialogue.

    The Big Green Root entered a state that was apparently considered ¡°solemn¡± as it said, ¡°I¡¯m not too sure myself. I would sometimes hear the immortals bringing it up. It¡¯s apparently the realm that the Taoist Primogenitor and Buddha are in¡ªthe realm where one¡¯s truly removed from mortal affairs. It¡¯s a realm that can¡¯t be guessed, described, or discussed. You will be wrong even just talking about it; you will be confused even by thinking about it. You can specte about the Big Bang Technique, imagine the destruction ofyers of the universe, turn back the time, reverse cause and karma, think in vain, but not do anything against them. Thus, no matter how much effort you put into it, you won¡¯t be able toprehend or injure them. Neither will you be able to see their true appearances...¡±

    ¡°Either way, based on this lowly one¡¯s understanding, they¡¯re omniscient, omnipresent, and omnipotent. They can make whatever contradictions feasible...¡±

    The Big Green Root seemed to have be agitated and emotional. It spoke passionately, yet the more it exined, the more iprehensible it became. The corner of Meng Qi¡¯s mouth twitched as he listened. He felt like he was listening to a taxi driver from Beijing bbering...

    Qu Jiuniang listened with her eyes wide, bewildered.

    ¡°Is the Master of the Palm Sect close to achieving this realm?¡± Meng Qi made a fist with his right hand and pressed it against his mouth.

    ¡°Of course!¡± The Big Green Root acted as if he was being protective of the master. ¡°However, the Master of the Palm Sect bears the variety of immense karma that exists in the Devaloka. You can still probe and discuss regarding him.¡±

    Meng Qi¡¯s face was suddenly full of smiles. ¡°Since the Master of the Palm Sect is close to achieving an omniscient, omnipresent, and omnipotent state, then why do you fear the Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms? Do you think he will dare provoke those of the Jade Virtual Pce?¡±

    The Big Green Root was rendered speechless. It hemmed and hawed for a long time before saying, ¡°I¡¯m only an insignificant grass outside of the Jade Virtual Pce. Why would the Master of the Palm Sect care about me...?¡±

    ¡°Are you sure it is Immortal Luya? If you¡¯re revealed to be lying in the future, I won¡¯t be the one teaching you a lesson but this.¡± Meng Qi patted the thunderbolt mark on the back of his hand and it turned into a glistening purple sphere. Subsequently, a demonic, bloody peach popped out of the mark, showing half of its body. With ¡°bright eyes¡±, the peach looked at the Big Green Root as if it was determining just how much medicinal value thetter had.

    The Big Green Root rapidly backpedaled, sticking close to the wall. It curled up in a corner and howled. ¡°This lowly one used to watch over the mountain for Kunlun and guard the entrance of the Jade Virtual Pce! I have always been loyal and devoted! Master, you must not threaten me with such an evil thing! It¡¯s really Immortal Luya! I can¡¯t be wrong!¡±

    While it was grappling with fear, Meng Qi¡¯s eyes turned dark. Dim lights drifted in his pupils, making him look like an evil spirit.

    ¡°The root really looks frightened; there¡¯s no sign of it being dishonest. There are no other thoughts crossing its mind...¡± Meng Qi nodded subtly. Even so, he could not be sure that the Big Green Root didn¡¯t have ways of deceiving his rudimentary grasp of the ¡°Yuan-xin Seal¡±.

    ¡°I will trust you for now. Off you go.¡± Meng Qi returned the peach back to the thunderbolt mark.

    The Big Green Root swiftly moved, all while sticking close to the wall. In a sh, it dashed out of the secret chamber.

    Qu Jiuniang waited for the door of the secret chamber to be shut before asking, ¡°It¡¯s really the so-called Immortal Luya?¡±

    ¡°Just a possibility,¡± Meng Qi said hesitatingly. ¡°The Seven des of Assassination is one of his signature magical artifacts.¡±

    ¡°Seven des of Assassination? The same one that harmed Lord Xuantan?¡± Qu Jiuniang took a sharp intake of breath. ¡°It¡¯s a strange artifact that is hard to guard against. It¡¯s the most dreadful way of cursing someone that I have seen. If that is the artifact that Dominator uses to obliterate the Samsara travelers, we¡¯re indeed helpless against it...¡±

    ¡°If we get the chance, let¡¯s find the hidden Taoism sect and test it on them. Perhaps we will be able to learn more.¡± Meng Qi could not help thinking about the grandmaster duo that he met in the Jade Virtual Pce. Those two used the skills of the Jade Virtual lineage. However, thedy had once shot white awns out of her eyes. It was as if she could paralyze the changes in his Vital Spirit and physical body. It was very simr to Immortal Luya¡¯s Flying de of Carnage...

    He didn¡¯t think much about it. Judging from the testimony of the Big Green Root, which had proven itself untrustworthy time and time again, they were still far from the truth. Changing the topic, he asked, ¡°Jiuniang, do you know of a way of bringing a Dharmakaya master from the Apotheosized World to our current location for temporary aid?¡±

    Qu Jiuniang was silent for a long while before finally replying, ¡°It¡¯s impossible. If it was some other World of Samsara, a world that a Dharmakaya master would be able to enter, we would have been able to detect a Dharmakaya master¡¯s presence and bring him over. However, we don¡¯t know where ces like the Apotheosized and the Journey to the West worlds are. There¡¯s an inexplicable barrier between our worlds that makes it impossible for us to pinpoint exact locations. We can only enter and leave those worlds with the use of Reincarnation Charms, which non-Samsara travelers can¡¯t use. The only exception is if the Dharmakaya master has signed a Covenant of the Samsara that states his willingness to be your minion. That¡¯s the only way you can bring him with you when you leave those worlds. Or perhaps, you can turn him into a Samsara traveler.¡±

    Meng Qi gnashed his teeth. It was impossible for him to make any of the Dharmakaya masters into his minion. Just the suggestion of the idea would cause Duke Huan to pummel him to death. The other option must receive the approval of the Dominator. Furthermore, Duke Huan did not have such an absolute trust in Meng Qi that he would allow the Dominator to control his life and earth.

    ¡°I once encountered a Dharmakaya master from the Apotheosized World who sent me flying to another universe with a single punch. Despite that he won¡¯t be able to detect our world?¡± Meng Qi asked, concisely exining the matter of King Zhuang of Chu.

    ¡°That, I¡¯m not sure of. You can make him try.¡± Qu Jiuniang spread her hand, looking as if she was unable to help despite her desire to do so.

    ¡°But the one who possesses the Fists of the Shifting nes is King Zhuang of Chu, not Duke Huan. Thetter relies on the unique soulmp as a ¡®lighthouse¡¯ to return to the Apotheosized World from other universes. It doesn¡¯t seem possible for him to leave in the same manner. Must he go and battle it out with King Zhuang of Chu again?¡± Meng Qi racked his brain.

    Qu Jiuniang rolled her eyes at Meng Qi. ¡°You can ask the Dominator these questions using Karma points. There¡¯s no need to fantasize the answers here.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right...¡± The option did not ur to Meng Qi as he rarely made use of the inquiry function of the Six Realms.

    He had mortgaged several items in exchange for 55,000 Karma points. Coupled with 5,000 points that he borrowed on the basis of his reputation, he managed to gather 60,000 points. Originally, he was supposed to exchange the 315 Karma points he had for information.

    ¡°This information costs 300 Karma points.¡±

    ¡°The Apotheosized World is unique in that it possesses a multi-faceted universe as well as heaven and earth. One cannot leave the world without using a Reincarnation Charm or drawing support from the river of time.¡±

    The voice of Dominator of Samsara in Six Realms was tranquil and calm.

    ¡°So the thing that is being shifted is ssified as a universe of the Apotheosized World...¡± Meng Qi sighed. From the look of things, they would not be able to seek Duke Huan for help. He would have to pay a visit into the Plenitude Gate and check if Immortal Yunhe had achieved a breakthrough.

    Then, Meng Qi paid the Dominator 60,000 Karma points and waited for him to issue the task for forging a divine weapon.

    ¡°The specific task of forging a divine weapon: Gu Erduo¡¯s breakthrough meant that the Heaven-killing Axe is one step closer to its awakening. The Nine Evil Paths are beginning to stir, signaling a reversal in the dynamics of the orthodox and heretical forces. Help the orthodox path stabilize the situation. Within at least a year, make sure that both sides are locked in a stalemate without losing or winning. If you seed, a divine weapon with aplete shape and name will be forged. If you fail, twice the amount of Karma points will be deducted.¡±

    Meng Qi stood at the jade pir, stupefied. He could feel that the Dominator was being malicious as well as poking fun at him!

    He was taking a risk by trying to forge a divine weapon right after stabilizing his grandmaster realm. Wasn¡¯t that because it would help him hide among the evil spirits and get more assurance in helping the orthodox path in stabilizing the situation? However, now he had to hide among the evil spirits and help the orthodox path stabilize the situation in order to forge the divine weapon. Thus, he had put himself into a loop!

    ¡°Then what am I forging the divine weapon for?¡±

    ¡°Can I give up the task now?¡± Meng Qi asked with a deadpan expression.

    ¡°Yes. Since you¡¯re giving up as soon as you exchanged for the task, all your Karma points will be deducted. You will be prohibited from exchanging for items or getting others to help you make exchanges for a year,¡± the Dominator said apathetically.

    ¡°There¡¯s a rule like that?¡± Beside Meng Qi, Qu Jiuniang looked stunned. She had never heard of such a prohibition before.

    The Dominator said emotionlessly, ¡°It¡¯s a new rule.¡±

    ¡°Just like that...?¡± Qu Jiuniang could also clearly feel the ¡°malice¡± of the Dominator.

    ¡°The Dominator had never set any new rules... I came across it as soon as I came out of the Jade Virtual Pce... Is there any connection between the two?¡± Meng Qi¡¯s inner turmoil suddenly turned serene. He asked calmly, ¡°If I ept the task, can I continue using the two main ingredients for forging a divine weapon, the Fiery Core of the Grand Sun and the Oceanic Dominion Pearl?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but the quality of your divine weapon will decline ordingly,¡± the Dominator answered.

    ¡°Alright then.¡± Meng Qi epted the task and turned to leave without another word.

    There was no use disputing. He would have to depend on himself for this task.

    He must escape the Samsara as soon as possible!

 Chapter 764: Yunheâ€™s Request

    <h4>Chapter 764: Yunhe¡¯s Request</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    The Plenitude Gate towered over Meng Qi in silence, etched with all sorts of patterns. In its simplicity was a touch of the vicissitudes of life.

    Before leaving the Immortals, Meng Qi exchanged the Dharmakaya chapter of the Heavenly Golden Scripture¡¯s Primary Instruction and the opportunity toprehend the ¡°Yuan-xin Seal¡± for the impartation of the ¡°Fan-tian Seal¡± and ¡°Wu-ji Seal¡±. With five seals in hand, he was fairly sure that he was the one holding the most seals out of the Nine Primeval Seals after the Celestial Court was ruined.

    Without making unnecessary dys, he found a secluded spot after leaving the Immortals and took out the Plenitude Gate. He pushed the doors open and once again stepped inside the Grotto, immediately flying towards the Plenitude Sect.

    Meng Qi had just reached the main peak of the mountain range when he heard Immortal Yunhe¡¯s calm and elegant voice ringing next to his ears. ¡°It¡¯s been a while. Have you been well, my young friend?¡±

    Immortal Yunhe¡¯s calm and easygoing tone told Meng Qi all that he needed to know. He smiled and saluted in the air. ¡°Congrattions, Immortal. With your breakthrough, you¡¯re no longer the same person as you were thest time I saw you.¡±

    It appeared that the Primary Instruction of the Buddha¡¯s Palm had given Immortal Yunhe, with his many years of cultivation, a most crucial push.

    His voice had barely faded when he detected a change in his perception of heaven and earth. The void darkened before swiftly brightening, plunging him into a state of vertigo. He then reappeared inside a secret chamber with two suspended ck-and-white fish that symbolized Yin and Yang. Immortal Yunhe sat on a cloud high above with a teacup in hand, sipping tea with closed eyes.

    ¡°If I don¡¯t make a breakthrough soon, I will end up watching you youngsters overtake me.¡± Immortal Yunhe had a rosy face and a head of white hair that retained its luster. He grinned at Meng Qi, saying, ¡°It hasn¡¯t been that long but you have already crossed the second step of the Celestial Ladder! I was so surprised that I nearly suffered Qi-deviancy Derangement!¡±

    Meng Qi had always been the type to be brazen after bing familiar. He grinned and sat down on the praying mat opposite Immortal Yunhe. ¡°If I had known this earlier, I would¡¯vee several yearster. I probably would¡¯ve reached the third step of the Celestial Ladder by then.¡±

    ¡°Your high spirits and utmost confidence sure brings out the envy in others,¡± Immortal Yunhe said, sighing with emotion. He rubbed his bright and clean chin. ¡°But considering your character, you wouldn¡¯t be so idle as to miss me. Surely, you must have a reason foring to meet me?¡±

    Meng Qi did not look guilty in the least bit at having his scheme exposed. He grinned, replying, ¡°You deduce secrets of the heaven as if you¡¯re reading the lines on your palm. I¡¯m truly in awe.¡±

    ¡°Drop the act. Just say what you have to say. I am a very agreeable person as long as there are benefits to be gained.¡± Immortal Yunhe reprimanded Meng Qi with augh. He had been on cloud nine ever since his breakthrough.

    With his face turning serious, Meng Qi briefed Immortal Yunhe on the affairs with Gu Erduo and the Nine Evil Paths, as well as his and ¡°Ice Fairy¡± Ye Yuqi¡¯s analysis of the forces of both sides. He was honest and made no concealments. Finally, he concluded with, ¡°That¡¯s the current situation. Make of that what you will, Immortal.¡±

    Immortal Yunhe was no longer smiling. He sighed as he ced his horsetail whisk on his left arm. ¡°The wheel of time has turned and chaotic times are once again upon us. Some destinies are inescapable...¡±

    He was silent for a long time before slowly opening his mouth to say, ¡°Since this concerns the Taoism lineage, I¡¯d certainly not reject your request. However, I shoulder the burden of seeing the sect through its rise and fall; I dare not let emotions influence my decision.¡±

    ¡°Heree his conditions...¡± Meng Qi¡¯s mind turned bright and clear. He saluted Immortal Yunhe and said, ¡°The evil spirits of the heretical path have grown into a formidable force that jeopardizes the world. The world will owe you a favor should you be willing to lend a helping hand. Feel free to mention whatever you need.¡±

    He was not worried about Immortal Yunhe posing conditions. The oue he feared most was Immortal Yunhe immediately turning him down!

    Immortal Yunhe nodded and said frankly, ¡°Before this matter settles, you must hand the Plenitude Gate to me for safekeeping. Should anything unfortunate happen, at least I¡¯ll be able to destroy the gate and prevent anyone from entering the Grotto. That way, I can make sure that the Plenitude Sect lives on.¡±

    ¡°No problem.¡± Meng Qi could understand Immortal Yunhe¡¯s line of thought very well.

    ¡°Secondly, if the final oue is the retreat of the evil spirits or a stalemate, I wish to set up a residence of the Plenitude Sect in the outside world on a secluded mountaintop somewhere,¡± Immortal Yunhe said calmly.

    Suddenly, his expression turned grim and his tone became solemn as well. ¡°Our impartation is descended from the Plenitude Immortal Venerable. It¡¯s our primary goals to pinpoint our Master¡¯s whereabouts and we¡¯ll never rest until we seed. If I can help pacify the situation, I¡¯d like you and your friends¡¯ help in obtaining some information from the Snow Mountain Sect.¡±

    The ¡°friends¡± that he was referring to were the Dharmakaya masters. He was asking Meng Qi to pass on the message because he knew Meng Qi would not be able to make this decision himself.

    While Meng Qi was free to decide on the first condition, he dared not recklessly agree to thetter two conditions. When Immortal Yunhe was done speaking, Meng Qi stood up and bade him farewell.

    ¡°Immortal, please let me speak to the other seniors first.¡±

    ...

    Over at Huamei Heights, Master Lu and Taoist Chong He had yet to make their journey up north and ¡°Ice Fairy¡± Ye Yuqi had yet to head to Peijing and test ¡°Lord of Purity and Magic¡± Cao Xianzhi.

    When Meng Qi stepped inside the Flowers Hall, the cold and aloof Ye Yuqi stared at him. She had just seen him the day before but now he had be a grandmaster.

    Master Lu did notment on his improvement, while Taoist Chong He kept quiet for he was well aware of what had happened. They watched Meng Qi salute them in silence.

    Meng Qi went straight to the point. He took out the Plenitude Gate and gave them a summary of Immortal Yunhe¡¯s affairs.

    ¡°If we can get another Taoist friend on our side then it increases our hopes,¡± Taoist Chong He said happily. ¡°I won¡¯t reject his second condition provided that it¡¯s an uninhibited ce. What say you, my dear friend Lu?¡±

    He was giving his implicit permission for the Plenitude Sect to ¡°re-establish¡± themselves.

    Master Lu was seated on a chair with his sword ced vertically on the table. ¡°I agree.¡±

    ¡°I will try my best to fulfill his third condition but I won¡¯tpel the Snow Mountain Sect. Of course, that¡¯s unless the Snow Mountain Sect is colluding with the evil spirits,¡± Immortal Chong He said, first establishing his limits.

    ¡°That applies to me as well,¡± Master Lu said, following suit.

    When the discussions of the second and third conditions wereplete, Taoist Chong He turned to look at Meng Qi. ¡°The Plenitude Gate is your personal item. I won¡¯t make the decision on your behalf.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just the Plenitude Gate. Why worry our heads over it?¡± Meng Qi put on a show of wealth and extravagance. He then saluted them and said, ¡°I will leave you two to discuss the second and third conditions with Immortal Yunhe. I will immediately make my way north and ¡®seek refuge¡¯ with the Golden Tent.¡±

    Matters involving the spies of the Nine Evil Paths were sure to be among the top secrets. The heretical masters who were close to being exposed as one would certainly be left out. Those involved would have to cut ties with even neutral organizations like the Unrelenting Tower so as to ensure that the spies would be unscathed even when the aristocratic families of the orthodox path were frantically searching for them. On the other hand, Meng Qi¡¯s disguise ¡°Merciless Tyrant¡± had always been a lone wolf with few friends in the heretical path. No one would have thought of him if he did not go to the Golden Tent himself.

    Thus, he needed to immediately head north and pretend to be ¡°seeking refuge¡± with the Golden Tent. Even though he would not receive much favor as a ¡°Nine-fold Heaven¡± master that was close to bing a grandmaster, he would nevertheless be considered an asset to the central force. No one would turn him away; at most, they would strictly examine his loyalties.

    Meng Qi would need to find a chance to adopt the disguise of another grandmaster of great importance before Gu Xiaosang and the Sect of the in Lady find out about Merciless Tyrant defecting to the Golden Tent. After that, he would join the core force.

    ¡°Be careful,¡± Master Lu, Taoist Chong He, and Ye Yuqi all reminded him.

    ...

    Even when early spring approached, it was still cold in the grasnd with many ces covered in snow.

    Ice floe floated on the surface of the expansive Guna River, traveling with the flow. The waters irrigated thend, making it rich and fertile.

    There was arge and towering Golden Tent near the estuary of Guna River. The tent was nearly three hundred meters wide. It was iid with gold and engraved with drawings of falcons as it glittered under the sunlight.

    The so-called ¡°Golden Tent¡± was Gu Erduo¡¯s residence in the grasnd. He was a nomad who shifted from ce to ce at different times of the year.

    In the broadest sense, however, the ¡°Golden Tent¡± was the area that was several hundred kilometers wide that surrounded this immense tent. Smaller tents surrounded the main tent in loops. The neighing of oxen and horses resounded in the air alongside the howling of mythical animals. People flocked together in different areas based on their status. Some areas stank of animal manure, while some areas had jingling sounds resounding nonstop. Some areas gleamed every now and then, while some areas would have shamans going in and out of it.

    The two Exterior experts who guarded the path leading to the core area of the Golden Tent were on high alert. To them, the veil of war was shrouding the Golden Tent and turmoil was boiling underneath. The Central ins barbarians might ambush them at any given time.

    The traitor had made a mess of their ns!

    Suddenly, their vision blurred. When their sight returned to normal, they saw an elegant and aloof man dressed in a green robe. He had a pair of lively eyes and white hair on the temples that lent him a sophisticated air. He was an incredibly good-looking person.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± The two Exterior experts were respectively a warrior and a shaman of the Golden Tent. They had been umting power all along, ready to strike at any time.

    Meng Qi smiled as he saluted them. ¡°I¡¯m Merciless Tyrant. I came here to seek refuge after hearing that the Great Khan is gathering heretical masters from all over the world.¡±

    His tone was amiable and his choice of words elegant. Unconsciously, the two Exterior experts found this stranger to be likeable. They stared at him from top to bottom and finally asked, ¡°Could you be Merciless Tyrant of the ck List?¡±

    They were no strangers to the ck List.

    ¡°That¡¯s me.¡± Meng Qi¡¯s green robe swayed along with the wind, looking like a perfectly carefree gentleman.

    The two Exterior experts exchanged looks as they could tell that the person in front of them was deeply unfathomable. Furthermore, Merciless Tyrant had a bewitching charm that prevented others from suspecting or guarding against him. He made people want to help him to the best of their abilities.

    ¡°Merciless Tyrant, please wait inside the ¡®Golden Tent¡¯ while we report your arrival and rify your identity.¡±

    Meng Qi walked slowly toward them and asked calmly, ¡°How will you do that, I wonder?¡±

    The Golden Tent warrior felt as if he could not resist this person and thus, replied honestly, ¡°We will look for a grandmaster who can recognize you.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s some animosity between me and Luo Denomination as well as the Sect of the in Lady. It would be best if I could avoid them,¡± Meng Qi said cidly.

    ¡°Alright.¡± The shaman agreed without hesitation as he found Merciless Tyrant¡¯s request to be perfectly reasonable.

    Bathed in sunlight, Meng Qi watched the shaman leave before turning to look at the sunset. In his apathetic eyes were ironically deep emotions. He secretlymented the terrifying ability of the ¡°Yuan-xin Seal¡±.

 Chapter 765: The Devil of Malice

    <h4>Chapter 765: The Devil of Malice</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    The cyan tent was far away from the main Golden Tent, being closer to the Guna River. There, one could asionally notice ice floes bobbing and wafting over the waves of the rivers while hearing the never-ending gurgling sounds of the water like the rhythmic pulse of Life.

    Within the folds of a tent nearby, there was a banquet going on inside with music and dance performances to entertain the guests. The atmosphere was lively but hardly cacophonous.

    On the seat of honor sat a man dressed in a rich, golden robe. He appeared to be in histe thirties and his ordinary facial features were trimmed with bristles of white hair over his temples. From his mature temperament, one could hardly miss the hallmarks of his austere life, the paleness upon hisplexion hinted of a suppressed dementia. Holding a wine goblet in one hand and tapping to the ying music with the other, he appeared carefree and at ease.

    Seated opposite to him was a man dressed in green, with simr frosty white sideburns and also a mature temperament, looking close to forty of age. However, this person had more distinct facial features that denoted a more refined personality, wearing a soft hat over his head. The person was none other than Meng Qi, who was in disguise as the ¡°Merciless Tyrant¡±.

    The man in golden robe smiled faintly as he nced at his guest. ¡°Never would I have thought that we would meet again under such circumstances when I pursued you all the way into Bomi a great many years ago.¡±

    ¡°And never would I have imagined that you would reach the levels of grandmaster.¡± Meng Qi muttered serenely without disying any emotions as he yed and fiddled with the wine cup in his hand, his thumb caressing the smooth and glistening surface of the jade tableware.

    The golden robed man was one of the Eight Skyscraping Devils of the Destruction Sect, the Devil of Malice. Ranked 49th on the ck List, it was he who had once hunted for Merciless Tyrant in the past. He had pursued thetter to the brink of destitution that thetter was forced to seek refuge in lostnds of Bomi. No one save him, aside from the Luo Denomination and the Sect of the in Lady, was the best candidate for affirming Merciless Tyrant¡¯s identity.

    By Meng Qi¡¯s calctions, based on the intelligence he had procured from the Six Fan School and the Pure Sun Sect, the Devil of Malice had not be one of the Eight Skyscraping Devils back then due to having only attained the Realm of the First Celestial Ladder. It was only after another decade when he had achieved a great aplishment following his attainment of the Sixth-fold Heaven that he was inducted into the ranks of the Eight Skyscraping Devils to rece a deceased member. With his spiritual senses, Meng Qi estimated that the Devil now had at least powers above the Seventh- or Eight-, or even Nine-fold Heavens, the pinnacle of the Exterior Realms.

    Noticing Meng Qi¡¯s insolence andposure, the Devil of Malice could hardly hold back the annoyance that throbbed in his heart. He took a sip of wine and smiled as he said, ¡°Word has it that you have resolved your animosity with the Luo Denomination, yet you still owe us, the Destruction Sect, a satisfactory settlement. Are you not afraid that I will enact judgment upon you here and now? You will hardly be able to escape this time with the Devil of Disillusionment, the Devil of Nine Hearts, and the Devil of Carnage present in the Golden Tent.¡±

    Members of the Destruction Sect above the levels of the Exterior Realms were given titles as ¡°Devils¡±, and the authority amongst them was the Eight Skyscraping Devils. In its most glorious days, the Eight has six grandmasters amongst its ranks. Only five of the Eight remained at present. The chief of the Eight Skyscraping Devils, Devil of Obscurity was one whose appearance was rarely witnessed in recent days. For a long time, no news about him has emerged nor did anyone know the extent of the powers he wielded now. With suspicions that he could have passed on from the living, his name had been temporarily suspended from the ck List.

    ¡°The Evil Master is a maven of immense talents, intelligence, and ambition. He would hardly allow such pettiness to smear his name when it was he who had summoned all of us toe to the aid of Great Khan. Like how one can buy even life with vast riches, the word of mouth of thousands can also do wonders.¡± Meng Qi remarked lightly as heughed, lookingpletely at ease despite the threat, showing no concern nor anxiety.

    Devil of Malice grew more irritated, the more he noted Meng Qi¡¯s nonchnce. Even though he did not begrudge Merciless Tyrant for failing to hunt him down all those years ago, he could not help feeling a turmoil in his emotions seeing thetter being carefree and aloof, especially when he himself was hardly a saint.

    Devil of Malice heaved a breath and suppressed his tempestuous emotions. He then pped his hands, indicating for the girls who were entertaining them to leave. His lips curled into a smirk as his eyes grew cold. His face, so pale that it lookedpletely bloodless, betrayed a faint hint of a manic euphoria.

    ¡°Be that as it may, but unfortunately, I have always been a vengeful person. Surely he would not mind if I were to first kill you and seek forgivenesster? How about a wager if you do not believe me?¡±

    His words were lined with a clear threat but he kept his aura suppressed, remaining calmly seated as if he had delivered the words he said in jest. Still, Meng Qi knew better than to let down his guard, knowing that doing so would be foolish.

    Meng Qi twiddled at his frosty sideburns, showing neither anger nor surprise as he sighed, ¡°These grey hairs are witnesses to theing of my twilight years. In truth, in addition to proiming my allegiance to the Great Khan this time, I also intend on ending the animosity with the Destruction Sect. Should you have any requests, I¡¯m here at your service as a token of goodwill.¡±

    Merciless Tyrant might seem to be yielding to Devil of Malice and attempting to mend their rtionship. But the whiff of insolence in his demeanor had done nothing to sooth the irked Devil of Malice. Finding no valid reason to provoke bad blood, Devil of Malice chuckled and feigned mirthfulness. ¡°Very well. I do have an errand for you to prove yourself; a test to ascertain that the Merciless Tyrant has not defected to the enemy. But the nature of the test has yet to be decided. First, let us drink to our hearts¡¯ content.¡±

    He raised his goblet and emptied it in one gulp.

    Meng Qi smiled gently and followed suit, looking as if he was oblivious to the strong murderous intent that rose from Devil of Malice before being swiftly smothered.

    ¡°There has also been word that you have encountered upon a fortune in Bomi, Tyrant; something that has bestowed upon you the impartation of Buddhist martial skills of the highest order. One has to understand the pain of destruction to learn mercy, so they say; and hence the embodiment of Buddha is, in a way, also the embodiment of the Devil himself, is it not?¡± Devil of Malice asked suddenly, changing the subject of their conversation.

    But Meng Qi instead asked casually, rather than providing his host a direct answer, ¡°And from where did such rumors sprout from, if I may?¡±

    ¡°Your exploits in the River East have long spread far and wide among the domain of evil. You sought for a maiden to extract Vital Yin energy from but instead fell into a scheme devised by the sessor of the Bliss Bodhisattva.¡± Devil of Malice regarded Meng Qi with mocking contempt. ¡°Still, your prowess that has assimted both Buddhist and evil methods has not gone unnoticed that even Linghu Tao could hardly rest from singing your praises. Despite his displeasure, the Soul-chasing Demon Monarch has conceded defeat before your skills.¡±

    Meng Qi gave him a little smile in return. ¡°I thank you for your gracious words. It¡¯s nothing special.¡±

    Beneath the gentle folds of Meng Qi¡¯s simple dismissal, he had kindled the embers of greed that began to burn in the heart of Devil of Malice. It was through the many years of strenuous toil and moil, notwithstanding the powerful impartation of skills he had inherited and his numerous fortuitous encounters, that he had finally achieved the level of a grandmaster. Whereas the Merciless Tyrant was now merely inches away from achieving the Realm of the Second Celestial Ladder in spite of once being weaker than him and was confined to the destion of thends of Bomi where both resources and proper environment were out of reach! The impartation of Buddhist skills that he had chanced upon must certainly be outstanding for being able to be integrated with his demonic skills!

    Devil of Malice once again took another breath, sensing that he was feeling slightly nauseous by the myriads of emotions assailing him as he calmed himself.

    Pretending nothing was wrong, heughed out loud and rapped the table, saying, ¡°I have a disciple; a girl whose beauty surpasses even that of a fairy. She has a seductive figure as well. She is hardly a virgin now, but her bodycks not the vigor of Yin energies. I am sure she will be useful to you for your need if you are interested, Tyrant? She might be able to help you attain the Realm of the Second Celestial Ladder?¡±

    Without waiting for Meng Qi¡¯s reply, he instantly summoned for his disciple. The girl was indeed extraordinarily beautiful yet hardly flirtatious. Dressed in a lc dress, the skin of her delicate body was so soft and tender that it would bruise even by a mere poke. Unexpectedly, she appeared to be ady of refined temperament, herrge eyes glistening as if they were the limpid waters of agoon in the autumn. Yet, embers of amorous passion could be felt smoldering in them, ready to burst into mes even at the slightest kindling.

    With themand from her ¡°Master¡±, the girl walked calmly toward Meng Qi and said in a gentle and lovely voice, ¡°Allow me to pour you some wine, Sir.¡±

    She kept her gaze transfixed on Meng Qi, her eyes glistening with stirring emotions.

    ¡°And how can I so cruelly part a man from his favourite?¡± Meng Qi said, turning down the offer with a smile as he remained unfazed by the girl¡¯s beauty.

    Suddenly, Devil of Malice¡¯s expression turned cold as furyced his voice. ¡°You dare refuse my goodwill and dishonor me? Did you not mention yourself that you will be at my service?¡±

    With the tacit prompt from her master, the girl grew anxious, swaying her body as she tried to flourish her bewitching beauty like a blossoming flower. Her eyes gleamed with overflowing passion as her gaze burrowed into Meng Qi. She suddenly the man of remarkable stature looking at her. The edges of her lips curled into an amused smile as they shared a deep and knowing look.

    ¡°Such rapturous charm!¡± The craving buried deep in her burst asunder, surging with an unstoppable fervor that filled each and every part of her with a carnal hunger as waves of fleshly ecstasy overwhelmed her so much that her mind turned nk.

    With a thud, she copsed to the ground, the vigor in her bodypletely spent as her cheeks burned red.

    ¡°I am afraid she is a bit too young and lovely thing for one of my temperament.¡± Meng Qi smiled at Devil of Malice, still twiddling with the jade wine tumbler in his hand.

    Devil of Malice was stunned and speechless. He knew not how the Merciless Tyrant had effortlessly incapacitated his disciple who has had numerous experiences of dealing with men.

    ¡°Incredible!¡±

    He was about to speak when his senses alerted him to something peculiar above them. He instinctively looked high up into the sky as did Meng Qi.

    Initially, the sea of clouds in the sky were drenched with a crimson shade of blood-redness amidst the dying light of the setting sun. But everything turned bright as noon suddenly as salvos of auric des fell from the sky in a deadly blizzard of destruction. A careful observation would have yielded the true nature of the auric des which were actually multitudes of auric needles so small and fine that one could hardly notice them.

    The countless auric des fell with a semnce of a sword formation, boring down inyers afteryers of destructive forces! A singleyer of barrage easily held more than tens of thousands of auric des, shimmering in unison as they fell through the air, unleashing powers that could even tten the entire grasnd prairies!

    Meng Qi briefly studied theposition of the auric des with his spiritual senses, feeling instantly nauseous that he nearly threw up. Turning to look at Devil of Malice, he saw that thetter was already retching uncontrobly.

    Never would one be able to unleash such a terrifying stroke without a strong passion and focused intensity towards his craft!

    ¡°The Wholehearted Sword! It¡¯s Master Lu!¡± Devil of Malice managed to exim while fighting the revolting urge to vomit, hisposurepletely gone.

    With the splendor of his disy, Master Lu has shown that he could be even more fearsome than the Great Khan himself. In fact, Master Lu¡¯s invincible might even hinted that his powers had exceeded the Realm of the Earth Immortal.

    The shock on the face of the Devil had barely registered when he took notice of another presence: a rtively younger Taoist who was standing high above in mid-air. Wearing a Taoist headdress and robes of ancient vestiges, the Taoist emanated a strange yet inexplicable presence as if he was the embodiment of Nature itself.

    The Taoist held a sword in his right hand as he adjusted his headdress with his other hand. A huge gush of white fumes burst forth from within him and turned into the figure of three Taoists.

    The first was an old man with a stern demeanor upon the gnarled features of his face, wielding a white sword. He pointed the sword downwards and auric des spewed forth from its tip.

    The second was an aged yet benevolent-looking man wielding a jet-ck sword. He swung his weapon leisurely, releasing an auric wave that also charged forward.

    The third was a tall, lean man with an air of loftiness and refinement. His weapon, an emerald-green sword, pierced forth as sparkles of auric de shot from its tip, darting forward.

    Armed with a crimson-red sword, the actual body, the young Taoist himself took a step forward and thrust his sword towards the direction of the Golden Tent.

    The bombardment of auric des tore through the sky from different directions, filling the vista of blue yonder with such destructive force that the fabrics of Space were distorted. The auric des enveloped the Golden Tent, surrounding it and sealing it from outside whilst all other matter that stood in their path were instantly disintegrated and reduced to nothing but dust. A huge tempest of destruction nestled over the Golden Tent, engorging itself with the energies of the magical barriers holding the Tent as the powerful storm tried to pummel the defensive sorcery.

    So powerful was the upheaval of destruction and carnage that even Time grew slower. In a flickering moment of rity in the panic, Devil of Malice could feel his thoughts bing slower.

    His senses recovered for a brief moment and he cried, ¡°The Conjuration of the Taoist Trinity! That is Taoist Chonghe!¡±

    But before he had finished, Meng Qi witnessed a huge darkness descend and fill his panorama. The shing glimmers of the auric des all vanished and disappeared as if a gargantuan monster, one so terrible that it could devour even the Heavens and Earth, was towering over the Golden Tent.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    The huge explosion deafened Meng Qi¡¯s ears. With what was left of his spiritual strength, he could vaguely detect a bronze-colored giant over thirty meters tall rising from within the Golden Tent. The giant was so colossal that its head could reach the Heavens. In one of its hands, it wielded a huge battle-axe, casting forth a ck hole that could rip and tear at both Time and Space!

    The ck hole devoured the auric des and the glimmering shes of its strokes,pletely nullifying them. The hulking giant raised his right hands and his battle-axe returned to his hand. It was a double-handed battle-axe, capable of growing in size to its master¡¯s will, glinting with a dark and bronze luster that denoted its archaic origins. Nine cryptic symbols adorned the battle-axe, all of which resembled the illustrations of icons signifying Lightning, me, and the Chaotic Hole.

    Meng Qi saw the battle-axe being swung forth, casting forth a sensation that reminded Meng Qi of the Fairy-banishing Pool, the same pool that could cleanse an individual or entity of their immortality.

    Even Taoist Chonghe himself would be reduced to a mere Human Immortal if the blow were to hit him! One more strike from the battle-axe would turn him back into a mere mortal!

    ¡°So this is the Peerless Godly Weapon, the ¡®Heaven-killing Axe¡¯?¡± Meng Qi was both awed and worried.

    There was another brief sh of light from afar. Four jets of auric des, embodying their wielders¡¯ will to inflict death and destruction shot into the air. The sheer magnitude of the powers imbued into the auric des dulled his senses that his projected spiritual senses could no longer reach the front lines.

    The presence of another Dharmakaya-leveled warrior appearedter. It was Master Lu, who had made his entry into the fold. With a sh of his sword, he cast forth countless auric projectiles, all of them surrounding Gu Erduo like an orb. The auric des were so minuscule that they were capable of prating the tiniest of holes and pierce even the tightest of crevices. The auric des bore down on Gu Erduo from all directions simultaneously, striking at him like a nest full of angry wasps!

    Gu Erduo was forced to defend himself against the onught. With the additional presence of the Immortal-ying Sword Formation, he could not rashly challenge the two of the greatest warriors of the Central ins. Seeing their opportunity, Master Lu and Taoist Chong He calmly left after their violent charge into hostile territory.

    It was only when the battle had subsided that Meng Qi could finally cast his spiritual senses to further perceive the surroundings around him. The Golden Tent was nearly destroyed whole but its insides were intact and safe. The skies were cloudless for thousands of miles outside as if the strata of Heaven had been perforated by the brutal barrage of auric des earlier. A huge deluge rained outside despite theck of clouds, the heavy showers stirring the lingering auras from the battle earlier as they churned and rolled furiously in such a way as if the Devil himself had arrived.

    ¡°So... the Heaven-killing Axe is truly of the Divine Immortal realm.¡± Meng Qi sighed. Otherwise, Gu Erduo would have been easily subdued after Master Lu¡¯s first stroke. Gu Erduo would need to thank his lucky stars if he could even endure more than three seconds with Taoist Chong He¡¯s Immortal-ying Sword Formation in its full form.

    Devil of Malice struggled to calm his emotions. He muttered quietly to himself, ¡°Master Lu and Taoist Chong He had risen to the Earth Immortal Realm at the same time?¡±

    *¡±Furthermore, they have surpassed the levels of themon Earth Immortal Realm. Will our plots still work?¡± *

    He nced at the Merciless Tyrant and saw that he was standing with his hands sped behind his back, looking unfazed as his green robes fluttered gently. His expression betrayed hardly any hint that he had lost hisposure. This sent a rush of inexplicable rage through Devil of Malice. It was as if he was inferior in both bearing and strength to Merciless Tyrant.

    ¡°Tyrant, I have finallye up with your task.¡± The paleness on Devil of Malice¡¯s face overshadowed his gnarled and weathered features.

    ¡°And what would your bidding be?¡± Meng Qi asked, still retaining his calm demeanor.

    Meng Qi indifference began to annoy Devil of Malice, his anger piquing more and more. ¡°Return to the Northern Zhou Empire. You are to y the husband and wife duo, the Hidden Dragon and Soaring Phoenix.¡±

    The Hidden Dragon and Soaring Phoenix were a pair of couple whose name was well-known for their prowess and heroic qualities. They were well-versed in the methods of Dual Cultivation and were famous for their chemistry: a strength that allowed them briefly the battle strength of a grandmaster. Widely honored for their noble ways and gantry, the couple enjoyed prestige and respect amongst folk of the just and right.

    ¡°Understood.¡± Meng Qi nodded subtly. Like before, he did not look as if he was inconvenienced in any way.

    Devil of Malice cried, ¡°Great! Let me send you off, Tyrant!¡±

    His gaze turned dark and distant as he tried to conceal his thoughts and intent, betraying neither joy nor anger.

    They waited for the barbarian horde to recover themselves following the sudden assault by Master Lu and Taoist Chonghe before taking to the skies, heading southwards.

    They had flown in the air for some time, putting more and more distance between them and the Golden Tent of the barbarian horde. With no one around, Devil of Malice slowed his pace, and wore a wry expression as he said:

    ¡°I will just see you off here.¡±

    He would now murder the Merciless Tyrant to vent his anger and rob him of any treasures or riches that he had with him!

    ¡°Thank you so much for seeing me off.¡± Meng Qi replied. His green robe swayed gently in the wind as his hands remained sped behind him. His perpetual smile remained, belying the creases upon his hardened features that affirmed the experiences of his past.

    Devil of Malice was only about to mock at ¡°Merciless Tyrant¡± for his mellowed demeanor when he noticed his irregr temperament today.* ¡°Why have I decided to wander far away from the Golden Tent just tomit murder?¡±*

    The thought had just surfaced on his mind when he noticed his surroundings bing dark. He felt weightless, hovering helplessly in the air. Inside the darkness, shadows and silhouettes of unknown figures tethered up and down as if floating with the undtions of his unsteady thoughts.

    Just then, the numerous figures stepped out of the darkness and showed themselves. All of them bore the very same appearance of the Devil of Malice¡ª doppelgangers of him depicting him in various different temperaments and emotions. One was him in anger, another was hungry with greed, and another was vengeful and evil. As more of them appeared before him, he felt himself growing weaker as if his doppelgangers had usurped part of his powers!

    Another strange face caught his eyes. He looked as intently as he could through the crowds of his doppelgangers and saw the grey-haired and weathered expression of Merciless Tyrant.

    There the Tyrant stood, proud and erect as if looking down at him with a demeaning smirk.

    Fearful of the chaotic scenes around him, Devil of Malice noticed yet another difference in the air of Merciless Tyrant. Frantically, he cried:

    ¡°You¡¯re not Merciless Tyrant! Who are you?¡±

    ¡°That is true. I¡¯m not Merciless Tyrant,¡± Meng Qi replied with a smile. The white bristles on the end of his hair on his temples became even more conspicuous. His eyes turned even colder and ruthless as traces of deep emotions swirled within. With an eerily quiet voice, he muttered:

    ¡°I¡¯m Primordial Devil.¡±

 Chapter 766: Neither Good nor Evil Exist in Chaos

    <h4>Chapter 766: Neither Good nor Evil Exist in Chaos</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    ¡°Primordial Devil?¡± Devil of Malice was stunned. It felt as if ayer of ancient abstrusity was shrouding the green-robed man in front of him,pelling him to bow his head and not look at the man straight in the eye.

    He had never heard of this man¡¯s nickname but Devil of Malice could feel how unfathomable, terrifying, and authoritative he was from the name alone.

    The one from the Primeval, the beginning and the origin¡ª¡±Primordial Devil¡± was the ancestor of all Skyscraping Devils and the origin of the treacherous spirit!

    ¡°Thump! Thump! Thump!¡± The illusory beating of the heart reverberated in the Chaos. Devil of Malice felt his Vital Spirit shaking and his heartbeat quickening along with it. In fact, his heart thumped so furiously that he could not suppress it. He felt as if this man in front of him, with the white hair on his temples and the sophisticated air built over many years, possessed the primordial heart that gave rise to the first evil thoughts¡ªlike greed, lust, darkness, and maliciousness¡ªto ever exist in the world.

    He felt himself falling into the world of mortals where malice was ever present and one¡¯s heart was never satisfied. The Primeval would continue on and on, forever!

    He saw numerous of his own faces¡ªderanged, mad, or distorted¡ªflowing at him from all directions. It was such a terrifyingly bizarre scene that his scalp felt numb. He forcefully suppressed his tempestuous heart and loudly snorted.

    ¡°You sure are confident in yourself!¡±

    *¡±To think you dare call yourself Primordial Devil!¡± *

    Devil of Malice, as a genuine grandmaster, knew his present condition was very off. His opponent had magnified all of his emotions and thoughts. Consequently, all of his negative feelings surged endlessly. Furthermore, this strange domain was continuously making more copies of his face, weakening him, andunching one extreme attack on his ¡°ego¡± after another. Now, less than half of his strength remained!

    Devil of Malice reflected on his current situation and immediately came up with a decision: he would give it his all to create a chance to escape!

    He was at an absolute disadvantage in time, ce, and environment. To make things worse, his mental state was free for his opponent to exploit as well. If he didn¡¯t run now, when would he be able to?

    ¡°You sure are confident in yourself!¡± Before the sound of his voice even faded, the figure of the golden-robed Devil of Malice became a blur and pitch-ck bronze Devil Form materialized behind him. The Devil Form had no eyes, nose, or mouth. It was formed entirely out of malice. Just one nce at the Devil Form alone was enough to cause the emergence of uncontroble dark thoughts and make one fall to the Evil Path.

    ¡°Pfft!¡± The ck wind scattered the tiny speck of ¡°Chaos¡±. Scene after scene filled the void around the Devil of Malice Form: fathers killing their sons, sons killing their fathers, mothers torturing their daughters, daughters abandoning their mothers, massacre for the fun of it, unimaginable torments of all kinds, infants with pure gazes being turned into weapons while alive, betrayals, greed, lust, and murder. Devil of Malice was among these scenes. If he was careless, the malice would swallow his whole body and drive him to madness. He would be a ve to his own emotions and a true devil.

    The ck wind herded the scenes within its confines to create a demonic domain. Devil of Malice¡¯s right hand gleamed with a cold light. He counted on his fingers before arranging them into a pointing form. ck tips of sword des burst forth from the pointing finger. Images of the finger appeared all around. It was hard to distinguish them as if they were manifested out of evil and malice and could turn genuine or fake at any given time. Together, they struck Meng Qi at the same time.

    Sounds of moaning resounded without an end. The seven emotions and six desires of men gued his opponent and thus, created an opportunity for him.

    There was no wind in the Chaos and Meng Qi¡¯s green robe stood perfectly still. He took a small step forward and lifted his right hand expressionlessly. His palm was as pure and fair as jade and five fingers were slender yet powerful. His palm harbored zero strength as it floated downward, giving others the impression that it was a mythical palm that was everywhere yet nowhere at the same time!

    ¡°There¡¯s neither good nor evil in the Chaos, forpassion and apathy are one and the same!¡±

    Just then, a strange Dharma Form appeared behind Meng Qi as he made the rumbling and booming sound. On the left was a Giant Golden Buddha with a merciful expression; it overlooked humanity with apassionate eye. On the right was a lofty and unfathomable Taoist. His eyes were apathetic, with dark lights flickering within his pupils and treachery brewing in his heart. These two upied one half of the Dharma Form respectively, merged together in a warped manner. They stood there in stark contrast against each other so differently that they made for a fearsome, bizarre sight.

    The caressing breeze of the ck wind that revealed scenes of Skyscraping Devil immediately blended into the Chaos and fell into its embrace. There, there was no difference between good and evil.

    The greedy Devil of Malice, the infuriated Devil of Malice, and the Devil of Malice with raging lust came out of the palm at the same time. It made Devil of Malice feel like he was battling himself!

    The figures of his pointing finger became restrained. He unfurled his palm to show a filthy and dark surface. Curses and degradation turned into strands of ropes that wed at Meng Qi¡¯s wrist.

    The demonic domain earlier was just a trick to fool his opponent¡¯s eyes. It was enough to distract his opponent, but the true killer move was right here!

    ¡°Pfft!¡± Devil of Malice managed to grab Meng Qi¡¯s wrist yet felt as if he hadn¡¯t touched anything tangible. The illusion shattered and disappeared into the Chaos. Meanwhile, a jade-like pure palm abruptly appeared in front of him.

    *¡±Oh no! Did his grandmaster-level domain cloud my judgment of distance and timing or does this palm stroke contain the supreme philosophy of Buddhism¡ªnot in this shore, that shore, or the midstream?¡± *

    Devil of Malice was a Jianghu veteran with rich experience. Right at the crucial moment when the palm stroke hit him on his mid-brows, there was an abrupt tear in the flesh on his back where a pitch-ck shadow emerged. The shadow soared, rapidly making its way upward.

    ¡°Thud!¡± Meng Qi¡¯s right handnded squarely on Devil of Malice and tore the remaining part to shreds. Only an empty shell remained after his escape.

    Having found his opportunity, Devil of Malice unleashed all the escape techniques at his disposal and tried to flee upward. Once he had the space to rx, he would use his life-saving artifact!

    Just then, the image of the elegant, sophisticated man in the green robe was reflected in his eyes. The white hair on his temples and the little smile ying on his lips were particrly eye-catching. The man counted on his fingers in a leisurely manner, ready to point at him at any time.

    ¡°How is this possible?¡± Devil of Malice¡¯s pupils shrunk in fear. He felt as if everything were no more than an illusion. Wasn¡¯t he supposed to be flying upward? Why would he still be here in the same spot?

    He was still in the same spot!

    He had lost grip on his mental state for quite some time now. After such a shock, his suppressed heart experienced a tidal wave of emotions.

    Right then, Meng Qi snapped his fingers with a small smile.

    ¡°There¡¯s neither front nor back in the Chaos, just as there¡¯s neither top nor bottom in the Primeval.¡±

    Though Meng Qi had not reached such a realm yet, it was not much of a challenge to entrap the tempestuous Devil of Malice!

    ¡°ng!¡± The sound of Meng Qi¡¯s snapping fingers resounded clearly and melodiously. Devil of Malice immediately felt his soul detaching from him and dizziness in his Vital Spirit. Meng Qi¡¯s left palm had covered the sky as it came down on him!

    The fair and powerful palm becamerger andnded on Devil of Malice¡¯s forehead with a loud thud. The life-saving fire dragon that he clumsily used for protection immediately shattered. The force of the attack was so great that the insides of Devil of Malice¡¯s brain flew out as all his bones shattered.

    With the flicker of a dark light, the figure of Devil of Malice reappeared outside of the Chaos. His entire body was bounded by streamers with decorative patterns. He was relying on his life-saving artifact to sustain himself through this moment of imminent peril. His Vital Spirit had now escaped into the sky. He could always regain a physical body, but he could never let harme to his Vital Spirit!

    ¡°Primordial Devil!¡± Though he gnashed his teeth at his opponent, he was still scared from their battle as he thought of ways to escape.

    Suddenly, his gaze froze. He saw someone overlooking him from above the clouds. The billowing green robe, the elegance and sophistication, the white hair on the temples, the pair of serene and unfathomable eyes¡ªthis was a man who could be both ruthless and merciful.

    ¡°Primordial Devil!¡± The fear that surged within Devil of Malice was unsuppressible. Then, he noticed his opponent lifting the sleeve of his robe. The space in his sleeve became increasinglyrge as the dark and serene Chaos formed a domain of its own.

    Devil of Malice, along with his fleeing Vital Spirit, was sucked into that Chaos!

    With a flick, the sleeve settled behind Meng Qi as he sped his hands. He felt a little dizzy and his flesh wriggled. In a sh, he had changed his appearance and breath. This time, he still had white hair on the temples and the mature air that came from years of life experience. However, his facial features were now ordinary and a wooden hairpin had reced his soft hat. He lost his elegance but adopted a new crazed look on his pale face. He was now the new ¡°Devil of Malice¡±.

    Meng Qi gave his hands a quick nce before turning around to fly back to the Golden Tent. Hemented that, were it not for the grand disy of power that Master Lu and Taoist Chong He caused in testing Gu Erduo, he would have to spare a lot of thought and efforts in using the Yuan Xin Seal to provoke Devil of Malice¡¯s heart. The oue would not have been this great either.

    With his current realm, strength, and trove of treasures, it would not be hard to win or even kill Devil of Malice. However, it would be a great challenge to seriously injure and capture him alive. Meng Qi had to be imposing and use all sorts of methods at his disposal. He even had to make arrangements beforehand. He had to give it his all as grandmasters were not to be underestimated after all!

    Once hended on the territory of the Golden Tent, Meng Qi entered the main tent with his hands sped behind his back. He looked at the female disciple who had recovered and gave her an order in a cid tone.

    ¡°If anyone asks about this, tell them that Master Lu and Taoist Chong He shocked Merciless Tyrant so much that he took advantage of the chaos to run.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Master.¡± The female disciple in the lc dress still looked a little bewildered.

    Inside a secret chamber where the soulmps of the Destruction Sect were kept, themp belonging to Devil of Malice swayed but remained lit.

 Chapter 767: Using the Yuan-Xin Seal to Interrogate Othersâ€™ Hearts

    <h4>Chapter 767: Using the Yuan-Xin Seal to Interrogate Others¡¯ Hearts</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    While returning to the Golden Tent, Meng Qi preemptively used the Yuan-xin Seal to confuse Devil of Malice¡¯s Vital Spirit before he entered the range of an Earth Immortal¡¯s natural perception. Meng Qi clouded Devil of Malice¡¯s mind and evoked fragments of his memories. He avoided the core secrets of the Destruction Sect so as to avoid a bacsh but learned enough about Devil of Malice¡¯s tent like the back of his hand. Thus, after ordering the female disciple, he patted his golden robe and calmly walked back to his tent.

    He had just stepped inside the tent when his mind suddenly became clouded. Waves of emotions surged, prompting cold sweat on his back. Naturally, he turned to look at the edge of the tent.

    He saw a man dressed in arge robe with wide sleeves. His jet-ck hair, without the slightest hint of silver, was casually sped with a wooden pin. He was the very picture of carefreeness as he stood with his side toward Meng Qi. Half of his face was devilishly beautiful as if he were a god that had descended on earth. With his hands behind his back, he stared at the sky through the gap between the walls of the tent. He looked contemtive as if he were pondering over the true meaning of life and death.

    ¡°Evil Master¡± Han Guang!

    This man was none other than ¡°Evil Master¡± Han Guang!

    Meng Qi had never thought of sneaking into the core forces of Dharmakaya masters to gather intel. His goal was to infer the truth from the intel andmands being exchanged in theyer of grandmasters. Ever since he enhanced his Eight Nine Mysteries technique to the Seventh-fold Heaven realm, his disguise could fool all the Exterior experts and Half-step to Dharmakaya masters without the skills to negate the effects. However, it was not good enough to be used on Dharmakaya masters in the Earth Immortal realm. He could only do that after crossing the third step of the Celestial Ladder.

    Even though Taoist Chonghe gifted him with the Charm of Inversing Mysteries before his departure, the charm would not much helpful in concealing his true identity. He held onto it, in fear that those from the Destruction Sect would augur his whereabouts on a whim and discover that he was in the Golden Tent.

    If he were to meet a Dharmakaya master in person, it would be impossibly difficult for him to fool them unless thetter was unsuspecting and not trying to sound him out.

    Certainly, he hadn¡¯t expected toe across ¡°Evil Master¡± right after he adopted Devil of Malice¡¯s identity!

    ¡°Thump... Thump... Thump...¡± Ever since his battle against Taoist Chi Xia, Meng Qi had gained control over his physical body and Vital Spirit down to the smallest detail. No matter how rmed and terrified he was, he kept these thoughts firmly suppressed in his mind so that it would not affect his heartbeat or the speed of his blood flow. He remained in the same state as he had been in when he first entered the tent, calmly recalling Devil of Malice¡¯s attitude and speaking manner in front of Han Guang. Then, he saluted Han Guang and said, ¡°Sect Leader.¡±

    Han Guang was still looking up at the sky as if nothing in the world could rival the vast sea of stars above. ¡°I heard Merciless Tyrant went on an adventure in Bomi and became enlightened after gaining a top-notch Buddhist impartation. He has melded Buddhist and Demonic arts together. I was once an abbot of Shaolin myself. I can¡¯t help feeling curious about this,¡± he said cidly.

    The little smile that appeared on his face diminished his bewitching beauty as mercy andpassion fleeted across his handsome face. He emanated an aura of tranquil and calm Zen Philosophies as if he had turned into an elder monk in a sh. Just from his appearance alone, no one would believe that he was the current generation¡¯s Grandmaster of Evil!

    ¡°Han Guang¡¯s interested in the integration of Buddhist and Demonic arts? Could it be that his integration of Heaven Sovereign skill isn¡¯t enough and requires Teachings of Buddhism to make up for certain deficiencies?¡± Even though Han Guang was restraining his breath without trying to strike fear into Devil of Malice, Meng Qi¡¯s nerves were still stretched taut. When the thoughts crossed his mind, he dared not ponder over them lest Han Guang noticed the shift in his emotions. He showed a hint of fear in his voice as he said, ¡°Sect Leader, Merciless Tyrant has escaped.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡± Han Guang slowly turned his head, showing his bewitchingly handsome face. His gaze finallynded on Meng Qi, appearing neither angry nor apathetic. His eyes were so serene that they looked like two bottomless pits. They were utterly unfathomable.

    Meng Qi dared not allow Han Guang to size him up and immediately added, ¡°There¡¯s animosity between Merciless Tyrant and me. I took the chance to ambush him but he was on guard. I only managed to severely injure him before he escaped.¡±

    Han Guang was not all that old. In fact, he could be considered young among the grandmasters. Out of the five grandmasters of the Destruction Sect, Devil of Malice was the only one who ascended to the title after him and earned his true tutge. Thus, Devil of Malice was also the most obedient and could be considered as Han Guang¡¯s trusted aide. Meng Qi was betting that Han Guang would not punish or suspect ¡°Devil of Malice¡± for the unauthorized action.

    He based his confidence on the fact that Devil of Malice did not even think of Han Guang when he lost grip on his emotions and decided to ambush Merciless Tyrant!

    ¡°What a pity! I was nning to explore the Buddhist and Demonic arts with him.¡± Han Guang sighed and slowly walked out of the tent.

    Just as Meng Qi was about to heave a sigh of relief, Han Guang abruptly stopped in his tracks and solemnly called out his name.

    ¡°Sect Leader...¡± Meng Qi nearly lost hisposure. Fortunately, this was a reaction that Devil of Malice would have made. After all, Han Guang upied an esteemed position in Devil of Malice¡¯s heart.

    ¡°There¡¯s a crucial task that I will be handing to you in a couple of days. I need you to carefully adjust your mental state so as to not let your emotions affect your judgment,¡± Han Guang said calmly.

    The heretical martial artists tended to cultivate at a fast rate and their obstacles were easier too. However, ws could appear in their mental state at any time, resulting in a loss of control over their emotions or even Qi-deviancy Derangement. Heretical martial artists approaching the Third-fold Heaven realm would typically die not in the hands of those from the orthodox path or fellow heretics, but because of their wed mental state leading to a countercharge that would ultimately lead to the perishment of their bodies and demonic arts.

    ¡°Yes, Sect Leader.¡± Meng Qi collected himself before respectfully seeing Han Guang off.

    After Han Guang¡¯s carefree figure disappeared from Meng Qi¡¯s field of perception, he waited for a long while before finally heaving a sigh of relief. Fortunately, the former did not suspect thetter. Otherwise, Han Guang could have detected a clue just by scrutinizing Meng Qi. He really felt like he had been standing on the fringe of life and death earlier.

    There was no shortage of powerful grandmasters here. Even if he failed to enter the core forces of the Golden Tent, Meng Qi knew he would have to meet Dharmakaya masters sooner orter after adopting the identity of a heretical authority. He prepared for it by gathering Devil of Malice¡¯s bloody flesh and melded it with his own blood. Coupled with the breath of Devil of Malice¡¯s sealed Vital Spirit, it would be enough to keep Meng Qi concealed¡ªprovided that the Dharmakaya masters would not suspect and take a closer look at him.

    However, he did not expect Han Guang himself to show up and plunge him into a state of chaos. Thetter¡¯s appearance nearly made him expose himself!

    Meng Qi sighed once again as he recalled what Han Guang had told him. He began specting what the task would be.

    There was little information regarding the spy within Devil of Malice¡¯s memory fragments. Han Guang and ¡°Devil of Obscurity¡± seemed to be in charge. The Devil of Malice was only aware of the Skyscraping Devils¡¯ second identities as orthodox masters or turf lords. However, these people were either already a part of the Golden Tent or were targeted after exposing their true identities.

    ¡°The spy investigation must be done slowly and discreetly. Perhaps I can start from this ¡®important task¡¯ that Han Guang spoke of.¡± Meng Qi walked to the side of the bed and settled down cross-legged. He pinched a strange seal and ced it on his left knee. He gripped his left hand into a fist and released it, over and over.

    ¡°Thump! Thump! Thump!¡± Illusory sound of thumping hearts reverberated in the void. Meng Qi¡¯s spirit followed along with the undtion of the Yuan Xin Seal.

    Gradually, he felt darkness enveloping his surroundings. The tent and his own body became ¡°indistinct¡±, leaving only throbbing hearts falling in rhythm with himself.

    ¡°Those on the grandmaster level and above won¡¯t be able to detect it...¡± Meng Qi¡¯s eyes were partially closed. The throbbing of the hearts gradually followed a bizarre rhythm.

    ¡°Thump! Thump! Thump! Thump! Thump! Thump!¡± His perception of the hearts became increasingly clear. Thoughts burst forth from those hearts, rushing toward Meng Qi¡¯s spirit as if they were drops of water that had turned into tidal waves.

    ¡°Lang Mu¡¯s woman is great; both wild and beautiful... Her waist and breasts...¡±

    ¡°Damn it! Who the hell does he think he is! I call him my brother, but I really want nothing more than to stab him in the back...¡±

    ¡°Those from the Ashura Temple sure are hard to serve. So fierce and evil...¡±

    ¡°Why isn¡¯t he here yet? Did something happen...?¡±

    ¡°Damned old man! Hurry up and die already! Don¡¯t keep me hanging...¡±

    ¡°Master Lu and Chong He have entered the Earth Immortal realm? But they didn¡¯t seem to be regr masters of the Earth Immortal realm...¡±

    The treacherous thoughts of human hearts turned into a mor that reverberated in Meng Qi¡¯s mind. Were it not for his Immortal Primogenitor Form and Giant Golden Buddha suppressing these voices, his own thoughts would have been scattered and turned him feeble-minded.

    The darkest human thoughts surfaced in Meng Qi¡¯s mind. This was a function of the Yuan Xin Seal that was simr to the Mind Connection Bead. It could connect the thoughts of others to his own using the ¡°Primeval Heart¡±. Meng Qi¡¯s mind was clear as he carefullybed for useful information.

    ¡°Followers of the Ashura Temple are residing in the Yellow Tent, led by ¡®Ashura King¡¯ Luo Hou...¡±

    ¡°Venerable of Vermins of the Blood-robed Cult is also here, near the Green Tent...¡±

    ¡°The Mystic Fairy lineage of the Sect of the in Lady aren¡¯t joining, but they promise to be neutral. The current Bliss Bodhisattva, Evil Desire Bodhisattva, and the others from the Bliss Bodhisattva lineage are here. They have immediately made the Golden Tent their home...¡±

    ¡°Those from the Merriment Temple are in hiding and sent a top Exterior expert called Buddha of Desires for negotiations. They have given the Golden Tent a list containing many female orthodox masters¡¯ names, requesting them to be the first targets. The concrete list is unavable...¡±

    ¡°The Sect Leader of the Changsheng Denomination is in the ck Tent close to the Golden Tent. A lot of shamans have shown up...¡±

    ¡°The Unrelenting Tower isn¡¯t joining, but they have epted the task from the Golden Tent...¡±

    ¡°Those from the Life-changing Sect are keeping to themselves and sharing the ck Tent with the Changsheng Denomination...¡±

    ¡°The Luo Denomination has sent Dharma King Zhenkong, Goddess of Big Luo, Oracle of the Covenant, and Lampholder Oracle among others. Seems like they¡¯re going all out...¡±

    Meng Qi knew what was going on in the Destruction Sect thanks to Devil of Malice¡¯s memories: there were four Skyscraping Devils (three being grandmasters) and ¡°Evil Master¡± Han Guang here. The Skyscraping Devils were responsible for most of the tasks while Han Guang kept his whereabouts a mystery, only appearing every now and then.

    When Meng Qi opened his eyes, the thoughts all dissipated. There was an indescribable fire raging inside him. The Merriment Temple was a truly detestable sect. Though he did not have the definitive list of names, it did not take much brainpower to guess which female masters were included!

    ¡°Where¡¯s the breakthrough point?¡± Meng Qi collected himself and began contemting the matter.

    The Ashura Temple and the Blood-robed Cult were dominators of their respective areas. Even if they could harvest great benefits from plundering the North Zhou Dynasty, what would they use to contend with ¡°Earth Immortal¡± Gu Erduo and his ¡°Divine Immortal¡± Heaven-killing Axe after the fall of the orthodox path?

    Then they would have no choice but to bow to Gu Erduo¡¯s will!

    Before this, their obedience was borne out of fear of Gu Erduo¡¯s might and the fact that his power would ravage the orthodox path. However, thebo of Master Lu and Taoist Chonghe had disyed a power equal to that of Gu Erduo¡¯s. Would they change their mind? Would they try to maintain the equilibrium of power so as to maintain their hegemonic positions?

    Meng Qi abruptly rose to his feet when the thought crossed his mind. He walked toward the tent that housed followers of the Ashura Temple. He would pretend to be worried about their reneging and find out about their opinions.

    Currently, he represented ¡°Evil Master¡± Han Guang himself!

 Chapter 768: Shocking News

    <h4>Chapter 768: Shocking News</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Every now and then, the ice floating in the meander of the river would crash into the bank and leave marks of varying depths. There was a dark yellow tent that towered over this section of the river. The soil and the river in this area emanated a dark bloody glow as if they were formed out of bloody sediment that piled on over the years.

    Ever since the followers of the Ashura Temple began living in the ¡°Yellow Tent¡±, the ce started reeking of blood and killing intent. The grasnd experts were all unwilling to approach them, resulting in the vast empty space around their tent.

    Meng Qi had a brocade draped over his shoulders and a wooden hairpin fastening his hair. In his eyes contained a touch of the vicissitudes of life and a sophisticated maturity but his pale face harbored a hint of madness. It was as if he would go insane at any time. With his hands sped behind him, he slowly walked toward the Yellow Tent.

    ¡°Right this way, sir.¡± The two disciples of the Ashura Temple who had only their Apertures enlightened felt a tremor down their Vital Spirits the moment their eyesnded on Meng Qi. As if it was Prime Asura Meng Nan paying a visit, they immediately allowed Meng Qi in without stopping or reporting his arrival.

    Meng Qi extended his left hand to lift the entrance p of the tent. Before he could, however, he smiled peacefully and said, ¡°Sha Ma, your disciples are still too inexperienced.¡±

    ¡°No matter how experienced they are, they will surely still be afraid of the Devil of Malice,¡± replied a muffled voice that sounded like the beating of drums. The speaker upied the seat of honor. He had a high nose and wide blue eyes under mid-parted hair. He looked like a stereotypical man from the West Regions, with facial features so sculpted that they looked like they were carved with a knife. His hands were twice the size of ordinary human hands and looked capable of squashing a skull with his grip alone. His entire being emanated a killing aura. It was none other than Asura King, who cultivated the Luo Hou Form, Sha Mahuo. People tend to call him Luo Hou.

    There were two disciples standing behind Luo Hou, both in their early twenties. One was tall andnky with sharp facial features. His eyes harbored a bloodthirsty cruelty. The other was more than two meters tall withrge, bulging muscles. He had a ck fur brocade that resembled a cassock draped over his shoulders. He looked irritable as if he would fly into a rage at any time. Meng Qi recognized him to be Lou Jia, the Ashura Temple disciple who cultivated ¡°Fury Form¡±. It had been several years but Lou Jia, whose cultivation had been higher than Meng Qi¡¯s back then, had yet to cross the first step of the Celestial Ladder.

    There was still another person inside the tent. It was an elderly man that wore a blood-red robe. His head was full of strange and coarse white hair that looked like thin serpents.

    ¡°You¡¯re here too, Venerable of Vermins?¡± Meng Qi smiled subtly, acting as if he had returned to his own lounge. He picked a seat without putting much thought into it, doing so in a carefree manner.

    The elderly man was Venerable of Vermins, the one whom the Blood Sea Rakshasa Sect sent.

    ¡°If you cane, why can¡¯t I?¡± Venerable of Vermins snorted. Being an elderly man who enjoyed a great seniority, he detested pretentious youngsters like Devil of Malice.

    There were two disciples from his sect standing behind him as well. Both were men dressed in maroon robes. Hidden in their eyes were traces of derangement. Besides their fear of strong men, they bore no other human emotions. One had blood vessels so thick that they were visible on the skin while the other had a row of infant skulls hanging around his waist.

    Luo Hou did not introduce the two disciples behind him as he had no need to. Everyone present was a grandmaster. They rarely, if ever, paid any attention to Exterior expert who had not even crossed the first step of the Celestial Ladder. He rapped the table in front of him with his massive hand and said in a low voice, ¡°Devil of Malice, a ssic saying from the Central ins goes that ¡®one doesn¡¯t visit a temple without a cause¡¯. The folks from our grasnd have a simr saying from then Central ins that goes ¡®better fight an honest man than drink with a cunning man¡¯. Say what you have to say.¡±

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯d just say just because you told me too? That will just mar my reputation as a grandmaster!¡± Meng Qi calmly overturned the bronze goblet that was about to reach his mouth. He took out his wine sack and filled the goblet with his own wine. With his eyes partially closed, he drank it without tasting the vor. His nose twitched as he savored the fragrance of the wine.

    Meng Qi then lifted his head to look at Luo Hou and pointed at the tall andnky disciple. ¡°Is this your personal disciple?¡±

    In his current realm, he could make a rough estimation of one¡¯s Dharma Form through perceiving one¡¯s blood lineage inclination, abnormality in Aperture acupoints, and characteristics. Evidently, the tall andnky disciple was cultivating the ¡°Luo Hou Form¡±.

    ¡°Yes. He has recently entered the Exterior realm,¡± Luo Hou replied somewhat impatiently.

    This was the weakness in the skills of the Ashura Temple. They result in rage, impatience, thirst for blood, and desire for battle. The capability of the user to rein or trigger these emotions would determine their aplishment.

    ¡°So it¡¯s Luo Hou Junior who was once in the top three of the Ranking List of Young Masters...¡± Meng Qi said. Once again, he refused to go straight to the point.

    Luo Hou Junior¡¯s expression did not change but his back was now a little straighter to disy a trace of arrogance. Next to him, Lou Jia looked even more irritated.

    The two disciples standing behind Venerable of Vermins turned to look at Luo Hou. They looked as though they were trying topare him with Devil of Malice.

    ¡°There have been countless people who once upied the top three spots of the Ranking List of Young Masters. What¡¯s the point of bringing this up?¡± Luo Hou replied inly. ¡°Devil of Malice, did youe here because of the previous battle?¡±

    ¡°Oh? You¡¯re here for this matter as well, Venerable of Vermins?¡± Instead of replying Luo Hou¡¯s question, Meng Qi turned to look at Venerable of Vermins with a faint smile.

    ¡°Can¡¯t I?¡± Venerable of Vermins retorted coldly.

    Luo Hou looked increasingly impatient. He found Devil of Malice¡¯s manner of speaking was akin to punching a bag of cotton¡ªthetter would never get straight to the point no matter how much he spoke. It made him very ufortable.

    In a sh, Meng Qi managed to manipte the emotions of everyone in the tent until they were ¡°within his grasp¡±. He took the chance to trigger the Yuan-xin Seal.

    Only now did he honestly reply, ¡°Of course you can. I¡¯m here to ask you both what you feel about it. You being here saves me the effort of paying the Green Tent a visit.¡±

    ¡°What feelings can there be? Since the Great Khan has forced Lu Da and Chong He to retreat, whatever feelings are inconsequential.¡± Venerable of Vermin frowned so deeply that all of his wrinkles revealed themselves on his face. His grimace was utterly malevolent.

    Luo Hou replied with a question of his own, asking, ¡°Devil of Malice, what do you feel about it?¡±

    ¡°Without us being unaware of it, Master Lu and Chong He have crossed the breakthrough point and be Earth Immortals. It¡¯d be unlikely that the Great Khan would be able to tten the Central ins. But if we work together, we¡¯re good enough to contend with Kong Wen, He Qi, and the others. It¡¯s clear who the victor is, so there¡¯s no need to worry.¡± Meng Qi put on a show of great confidence. ¡°When that happens, we¡¯ll crush every family and sect and topple every power. We¡¯ll rewrite the power bnce of the world. We need only to follow the Great Khan to gain unbelievable benefits.¡±

    His words seemed innocuous but left Xiao Luo Hou and Lou Jia frowning by the end of it. ¡°We need only to follow the Great Khan?¡±

    Suddenly, the sound of the clock ringing drifted in from outside the tent. The sound of sutras chanting ensued, lingering in the air like a divine aura. The entrance p of the tent was lifted open, revealing a pair of white boots that seemed unsullied by worldly affairs and a delicate and beautiful face that was both overjoyed and annoyed. The woman carrying an otherworldly elegance wore a faint smile. It was as if there were illusory white lotuses raining down around her. In her divine pureness was a hint of intellect.

    Behind her was an elderly woman who looked so thin and malnourished. However, she exuded a boundless breath. In her hand was a little bluish whitemp. The bean-sized me waspletely still, its weak glow spilling on the woman¡¯s white dress. It lent her a nun-likeforting and motherly elegance.

    She drew all of the attention of Xiao Luo Hou, Lou Jia, and disciples of the Blood-robed Cult. They felt as if they hade across the lofty fairy of their dreams after leaving the bloody seas.

    ¡°Gu Xiaosang!¡± Meng Qi¡¯s heart jolted before swiftly returning to its normal state. He had been unlucky enough to meet acquaintances in a row after assuming Devil of Malice¡¯s identity. ¡°Isn¡¯t this Gu Xiaosang?¡±

    Gu Xiaosang smiled faintly as she walked in with an elegance manner befitting of a lotus flower and took a look at those inside the tent. ¡°Please forgive me for visiting thiste at night, Asura King.¡±

    She busied herself with finding a seat as she spoke. Unexpectedly, the eyes of Luo Hou Junior and the rest followed her as if they could not help it.

    ¡°Is this the iparably beautiful Goddess of Big Luo?¡±

    ¡°The rumors are true! Seeing is indeed believing!¡±

    Not even Venerable of Vermins and Luo Hou could help themselves from taking a second nce at her, though that was only until Lampholder Oracle¡¯s apathetic gazended on them.

    Meng Qi took in how Lampholder Oracle, ranked 60th on the Terrestrial Rankings, deferentially stood next to Gu Xiaosang without sitting down, how Venerable of Vermins and Luo Hou appeared somewhat tempted yet wary, as well as how Luo Hou Junior, Lou Jia, and the rest looked admiringly and lustfully at her. It was a strange and wondrous feeling for him, as if he had never truly looked closely at Gu Xiaosang.

    ¡°Is this how high her position in the Luo Denomination is? Enough that a grandmaster wouldn¡¯t evenin after being kept standing?¡±

    ¡°Her current show of purity and elegance is very different from the cheekiness and temperamental side that she shows me. Which is the true Gu Xiaosang?¡±

    ¡°Speaking of it, I have really never seen how she act or present herself in front of other people...¡±

    Gu Xiaosang smiled at Luo Hou. ¡°Seniors, are you discussing the battle earlier?¡±

    ¡°Yes. We are inevitably nervous after seeing that Master Lu and Chong He had be Earth Immortals,¡± Meng Qi replied, taking the initiative to speak. He wanted to see if he could glean some important information out of her.

    Gu Xiaosang¡¯s smile remained unchanging. ¡°It¡¯s surprising, indeed. But there are many things that can be undone. Won¡¯t you agree, seniors?¡±

    Both Luo Hou and Meng Qi frowned, not grasping her meaning. Venerable of Vermins was the only experiencing emotional turbulence that swiftly quelled. Heughed hoarsely, replying, ¡°Of course. The Great Khan has fully demonstrated his strength. The Blood-robed Cult will certainly aid him in winning the world.¡±

    ¡°Huh? You¡¯re making a promise before Blood Sea Rakshasa even agrees? Or has your sect already made up its mind in the first ce?¡± Doubt immediately rose in Meng Qi.

    Gu Xiaosang¡¯s limpid gaze flitted across the room before saying, ¡°Gao Lan has been harboring wild ambitions after bing a Dharmakaya master. Earlier, he tried to convince the Great Khan to go down south so they can work together to kill either Master Lu or Chong He. Then, he would betray the Great Khan and work together with the other banished Great Khan. This is his way of bncing the powers of the aristocratic families and sects. However, with three of the orthodox masters breaking through one after another, his n has fallen.¡±

    The information she had just revealed was so earth-shattering that Luo Hou and Venerable of Vermin were dumbfounded. In unison, they asked:

    ¡°Gao Lan has defected to the grasnd?¡±

    One of them was overjoyed, while the other was nervous.

    ¡°This damned woman¡¯s words can¡¯t be trusted. She feels no guilt for swindling others. Look, she¡¯s not even mentioning a word about the Sword of the Human Sovereign...¡± Meng Qi quietly cursed as he looked at Gu Xiaosang¡¯s pure and fair face.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t she at all worried about leaking secrets to reveal such an information so openly?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s impossible for him to stop halfway now.¡± Gu Xiaosang¡¯s smile faded a little. ¡°Back then, he roped in many masters to form an alliance with the grasnd so as to demonstrate his sincerity. The Cao family from Peijing is one such example. The family has thrown him aside and surrendering themselves to the Great Khan after witnessing his might. That¡¯s the Cao family¡¯s way of showing their allegiance.¡±

    She took out a severed head with long, scattered hair and a handsome face. The eyes were wide open with a look of disbelief. Blood still flowed from the severed head, dripping down Gu Xiaosang¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Cao Xianzhi? ¡®Lord of Purity and Magic¡¯ Cao Xianzhi!¡± Meng Qi¡¯s heart abruptly shrunk. He nearly lost control of his emotions.

    ¡°Cao Xianzhi is dead?¡±

    ¡°Cao Xianzhi, a grandmaster who possesses the Eight Nine Mysteries technique, is dead?¡±

    ¡°Considering the danger detection ability of the Eight Nine Mysteries technique, he ought to have noticed no matter how close his assassin got!¡±

    ¡°Considering the unyielding might of the Eight Nine Mysteries, he ought to have the chance to escape even if several grandmasters attacked him at the same time or a Divine Weapon was used!¡±

    Gu Xiaosang¡¯s delicately fair face gleamed like it was carved out of jade. Her smile was nearly gone now as she held a malevolent-looking severed head who died with grievances. The skull lent her a rather bewitching charm.

    The jade-like beauty who discussed an assassination like it was a joke¡ªGu Xiaosang was undoubtedly a demoness.

 Chapter 769: Each With Their Own Scheme

    <h4>Chapter 769: Each With Their Own Scheme</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Out of everyone in the grandmaster rank, not even the assassination of ¡°Ice Fairy¡± Ye Yuqi would warrant such shock in Meng Qi. However, being an Eight Nine Mysteries technique user himself, he naturally knew its strengths.

    Ever since Cao Xianzhi crossed the second step of the Celestial Ladder, entered the Seventh-fold Heaven realm, and became a grandmaster, his explosive strength surpassed most masters at the peak of the Ninth Heaven of the Exterior realm. He was even strong enough to briefly contend with a Half-step to Dharmakaya master. Moreover, his sturdy physical body was as strong as a top-grade Precious Weapon. His premonition of danger was impable and his changes were virtually limitless. Few grandmasters of the same rank would be capable of defeating Cao Xianzhi. Even having several of them working together would only be enough to win over him. It would be incredibly difficult to stop him from escaping. Even if his opponent was using a Divine Weapon, it was as good as worthless if it cannot hit him. Meng Qi believed that Cao Xianzhi had the ability to run before his whereabouts were locked onto, even if it came at the cost of sustaining severe injuries.

    The only exception Meng Qi could think of was if the divine weapon used or the group of grandmasters besieging Cao Xianzhi could restrain the Eight Nine Mysteries technique. However, how could a technique dubbed an all-terrainbat machine be so easily restrained?

    If the opponents hadid down a trap beforehand, wouldn¡¯t Cao Xianzhi just run after detecting danger using the technique? Could they have used a treasure capable of clouding one¡¯s danger premonition?

    Meng Qi had no doubt that Cao Xianzhi was truly dead for the aura of grievances collected in that severed head was so immense that it felt almost tangible. It was not as if Han Guang, Gu Xiaosang, and the like had never seen the magical powers simr to that of the all-powerful, two-headed, four-armed ¡°Prime Asura¡± Meng Nan. Naturally, they would not be so easily fooled by a simple severed head. They would not make a hasty judgment until they saw their opponent¡¯s Vital Spirit obliterated or checked their opponent¡¯s soulmp. This was unless Gu Xiaosang was in the know and deliberately used the severed head to fool others. However, it did not seem like she has any need to do so. It was not as if it could not be anyone but Cao Xianzhi!

    Being a fellow user of the Eight Nine Mysteries technique, Meng Qi had always been very confident in his self-preserving ability. He had received a great shock to see Cao Xianzhi¡¯s head standing before his eyes after such a terrible death. He felt as if ayer of haze had shrouded him.

    ¡°This is...?¡± Venerable of Vermins and ¡°Asura King¡± Luo Hou asked at the same time. Cao Xianzhi kept a low profile after bing a grandmaster, resulting in them failing to recognize him.

    Gu Xiaosang handed the severed head to Lampholder Oracle. Under the glow of the fire, she appeared warm, pure, and tranquil. ¡°This is Cao Xianzhi of the Cao family. He had just been a grandmaster for several years but his battle strength put him squarely in the top 80 of the Terrestrial Rankings. You both wouldn¡¯t match up against him. It¡¯d be dangerous for you even if you corner him in a siege.¡±

    Her hand hung down on her side and the blood slid down her skin to the ground, standing in stark contrast with her fair skin. It was so enchanting that Luo Hou Junior and the others could not look away from her. Meng Qi sighed internally. Cao Xianzhi¡¯s spirit still lingered but his spiritual consciousness was long gone.

    Luo Hou and Venerable of Vermins looked grim. ¡°Cao Xianzhi was that strong? But why wasn¡¯t he more famous?¡±

    ¡°Could the Goddess of Big Luo be lying?¡±

    Gu Xiaosang¡¯s pupils seemed to be harboring countless gleaming stars behind drooped eyelids. She continued, partiallymenting and partially exining, ¡°When the Cao family gathered grandmasters to discuss aligning with the Great Khan, Cao Xianzhi vehemently protested it and refused to work with heretics like us. However, Evil Master, the shaman, and Dharma King were all waiting for the Cao family to make a decision. The Master of the family steeled his heart and used his divine weapon to kill the family¡¯s grandmasters who opposed the decision as a way of showing his sincerity.¡±

    ¡°But, were it not for Evil Master stepping in, it was likely that Cao Xianzhi would have escaped.¡±

    Being top heretical powers, Luo Hou and Venerable of Vermins were very clear about the number of grandmasters in the Cao family as well as the might of their family¡¯s divine weapon. It was unimaginable to them that Cao Xianzhi would be able to create an opportunity to escape in such a situation. No wonder the Goddess of Big Luo would praise him, saying that he was strong enough to be in the top 80 of the Terrestrial Rankings. In terms of short-term battle strength, he would not lose to any masters in the top of the Exterior realm.

    On the outside, Meng Qi appeared unperturbed as he turned the bronze goblet in his hands. But he was beginning to feel doubt. ¡°How could Cao Xianzhi not detect any danger when Evil Master, the shaman, and Dharma King besieged him?¡±

    ¡°Unless someone had purposefully clouded the will of heaven and confused Cao Xianzhi¡¯s judgment!¡±

    ¡°But Cao Xianzhi wasn¡¯t famous. On what basis would Dharmakaya masters ce such great importance on him and deliberately targeted him?¡±

    ¡°Could it be that they have long suspected Cao Xianzhi¡¯s identity?¡±

    ¡°Was it after the ¡®Supreme-wisdom Tree¡¯ incident?¡±

    Since it was impossible to tell just how truthful Gu Xiaosang was, Meng Qi did not dare to make assumptions based on her descriptions. He forcefully suppressed his tempestuous heart and disyed his inner shock on his face. ¡°Cao Xianzhi was that strong? He sure knew how to hide it!¡±

    He was trying to suss out if Gu Xiaosang and the rest knew Cao Xianzhi¡¯s identity as ¡°Lord of Purity and Magic¡±.

    Gu Xiaosang was more dignified now than her usual cheeky self. It seemed to be her usual appearance in front of other people. She slowly opened her mouth to speak, her voice a melodious one.

    ¡°The Cao family, one of the top aristocratic families, have sworn their allegiance to the Great Khan. The other families could deduce the rest of the story from this point alone. Even if Gao Lan reneges, we still have the upper hand. When springes to the grasnd, the remaining sects and families will fall into imminent danger. They will fall into panic and treat everyone as an enemy. When our n seeds, they will naturally incline toward the side that promises prosperity. There¡¯s no need for you both to hesitate and be frightened by Lu Da and Chong He.¡±

    Venerable of Vermin immediately retorted, ¡°The Blood-robed Cult has never wavered in the slightest. We stand firmly behind the Great Khan.¡±

    ¡°Asura King¡± Luo Hou nced at Cao Xianzhi¡¯s severed head. It was as if the scene of flowing blood had shocked him. He rapped the table, reducing it to fine dust, and said in a low voice, ¡°The Ashura Temple wouldn¡¯t have grown this powerful if we¡¯re cowards. We will report this to Prime Asura and make our move as promised!¡±

    Meng Qi took a sharp intake of breath. He finally understood the purpose of the demoness¡¯ visit. She was using the incident of Cao family throwing its support behind the Great Khan to ensure the loyalty of the Ashura Temple and prevent any trouble in the alliance.

    ¡°Besides the Cao family, are there other families that have secretly turned to our side?¡± Luo Hou Junior suddenly asked. Besides being concerned about this matter, he also appeared to be speaking just for the sake of joining the conversation.

    The wrinkles in Gu Xiaosang¡¯s dress unfolded like the falling of snowkes as she rose to her feet. She smiled and said, ¡°Naturally, that is for the Sect Leaders to know.¡±

    Her dimples deepened as her gaze swept the insides of the tent. ¡°We heretics have always been suppressed. This is our best opportunity in the past several thousand years. I¡¯m d you both understand the current situation and this indeed calls for a celebration.¡±

    Then, she unceremoniously turned around and left. Meng Qi quietly heaved a sigh of relief that the demoness seemed to not recognize him.

    Thanks to his Yuan Xin Seal, the warriors and Exterior shamans of the grasnd would soon forget about the Merciless Tyrant incident unless there was a trigger to provoke their memories. That left only those from the Destruction Sect who knew about the matter. Considering that ¡°Devil of Malice¡± had secretly sought revenge on Merciless Tyrant, they would never p themselves on their face by saying that thetter ever came.

    He was also fairly sure that Gu Xiaosang would not leak the news that something was wrong with Merciless Tyrant. Having interacted so much with the demoness and suffered so many disadvantages in her hands, he had a good idea of her temperament and habits. She preferred keeping secrets close to her heart so that she could use it to her advantage or as a backup n. That was why she would appear so profoundly mysterious all the time.

    Unless she was up to something, she would never leak the secrets that she had garnered.

    Meng Qi¡¯s only worry was that Gu Xiaosang might develop some sort of special ability to detect his presence after their Dual Cultivation. From the look of things, however, it was an unwarranted fear.

    After watching Gu Xiaosang disappear, Meng Qi also took his leave and stepped out of the tent. It was deep into the night outside and the torches illuminated every corner of the ce. The light disturbed the internal clocks of the birds, causing them to fly in all directions with their wings pping loudly. They became easy preys for the grasnd folks and many ended up bing roasted delicacies.

    Meng Qi stood in front of the tent and watched the flying birds. Suddenly, he smiled and extended his left hand.

    One of the birds seemed to have detected his motion and ceased the pping of its wings. It suddenly fell into the hollow of his palm.

    Just then, Venerable of Vermins was also stepping out of the tent and happened to see this scene. He saw how pale ¡°Devil of Malice¡± looked as well as the derangement hidden in him, but the expression on his face was serene and unfathomable like the deep sea. ¡°Devil of Malice¡± stood in stark contrast with the obedient bird in his hand.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t think you¡¯d have such a sentimental side...¡± Strands of Venerable of Vermins¡¯ hair moved despite the still air.

    Meng Qi loosened his grip and the bird took flight again. ¡°Malice is a virtue. It¡¯s advisable to be tranquil every now and then when the time calls for it. Only then can we avoid suffering the fate of Qi-deviancy Derangement,¡± he said, smiling.

    When the bird soared into the sky, its body seemed to radiate an indescribably bewitching charm. It drew the attention of a goshawk, which captured it and flew away. Quite a number of grasnd warriors apuded the sleek movement of the goshawk.

    Venerable of Vermins was silent for a while before saying, ¡°I think you¡¯re bing more and more like a Skyscraping Devil...¡±

    ...

    Outside an inconspicuous grey tent among many more, ¡°Evil Master¡± Han Guang was pacing back and forth with one hand behind his back. He held a scroll in his other hand as he carefully studied it. Under the moonlight, he appeared confident and at ease in his wide robe. He looked every bit the erudite man.

    ¡°Looks like it¡¯s settled with Luo Hou,¡± he suddenly said.

    Gu Xiaosang and Lampholder Oracle stepped out from the shadow near the tent. Out of the blue, their surroundings turned divine.

    ¡°Of course.¡± Gu Xiaosang smiled faintly. ¡°I¡¯m just wondering why you didn¡¯t send the severed head over yourself.¡±

    Lampholder Oracle returned Cao Xianzhi¡¯s severed head to Han Guang.

    ¡°The Destruction Sect having been trying hard to make sure the allegiance goes through. If I show up myself, I will inevitably shock Luo Hou even further. With the Cao family and the Luo Denomination on our side, coupled with the fact the Ashura Temple can¡¯t hide like other heretical sects and must be wary against the Great Khan¡¯s retaliation, it¡¯s natural that we can dispel the uncertain stance of the Ashura Temple.¡± With apathetic eyes, Han Guang carefully studied Cao Xianzhi¡¯s head in his hand.

    Gu Xiaosang wore a tranquil expression as she said as if casually, ¡°Evil Master, your ambitions have always been lofty and your talent impable. You¡¯re not the sort to stay subordinate for long. If Gu Erduo¡¯s influence expands, he will prove to be an unmanageable treat. It¡¯s indeed a curious sight to see you running around trying to make this alliance work.¡±

    Suddenly, the void turned indistinct.

    ¡°If Gu Erduo¡¯s influence expands, won¡¯t the Luo Denomination also be trapped in a predicament? Won¡¯t it be a downgrade from your current unrestrained ways?¡± Han Guang replied with a question of his own. The corner of his mouth curved into a slight smile.

    Gu Xiaosang¡¯s face remained holy and pure as she said, ¡°The great cmity will soon arrive. There ought to be some chaos in the world.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right. Chaos is good. Chaos creates opportunities for us.¡± Han Guang easily agreed as he sized up Gu Xiaosang. With a smile, he continued, ¡°You have rich experience and a variety of tricks up your sleeve. Not only are you unfathomable, but your beauty is also unrivaled among those in your generation. Though you¡¯re not strong, you¡¯re not one to be underestimated. Even I¡¯m a little tempted by a woman like you. Had I not long cleansed myself of emotional entanglements, I fear I would have a hard time restraining myself. What a pity that my ¡®Third Brother¡¯ doesn¡¯t know how to appreciate you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s precisely his recklessness that I like as her wife.¡± Gu Xiaosang adopted a more intimate manner of referring to herself but her expression did not change.

    ¡°What happens next? Will you sever your affection for the sake of ¡®yourself¡¯?¡± Han Guang asked straightforwardly.

    Gu Xiaosang smiled faintly. ¡°There¡¯s no need to sever my affection for him. I can just kill him.¡±

    Han Guang appeared a little stunned as if he had made an error in judging Gu Xiaosang¡¯s character. He then chuckled. ¡°I hope you will be able to bring yourself to do so.¡±

    He changed the topic, saying, ¡°The Great Khan has a task for you.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± Gu Xiaosang¡¯s expression became more solemn.

    ¡°The Great Khan doesn¡¯t want anyone from the Wolf-ying League interfering when we travel south,¡± Han Guang said, smiling. ¡°I will send Devil of Malice to help you.¡±

    Gu Xiaosang nodded, indicating that she understood her task. She then turned around, about to leave.

    Suddenly, she said, ¡°It¡¯s about time to ask the Great Khan to scan the entire ¡®Golden Tent¡¯ with his perception and capture the spies.¡±

    Naturally, the news would certainly be leaked after such a public stunt of ¡°delivering a severed head¡±.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a bad idea to have the news leaked.¡± Han Guang smiled.

    Gu Xiaosang left behind only her bell-likeughter. ¡°It¡¯s a good idea indeed.¡±

 Chapter 770: Secret Task from Han Guang

    <h4>Chapter 770: Secret Task from Han Guang</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    After watching Gu Xiaosang leave, Han Guang held up Cao Xianzhi¡¯s head and stared directly into his unsatisfied eyes. He shook his head while smiling wryly and stepped towards the edge of the Golden Tent.

    The inside of the tent was luxuriously decorated. All the materials and even many exotic minerals and products were used to make it look brilliant as possible. For instance, a few Divine Sun Stones were hanged at the top of the tent, making the tent look resplendent and magnificent with its golden glow.

    Han Guang gently opened the curtains to the tent without reporting. He stepped onto the soft and thick woolen carpet and took a deep breath, saying leisurely, ¡°Were Vermins and Luo Hou here?¡±

    Many majestic precious weapons of all types hung in the camp, shining brilliantly, making one look at them involuntarily. However, the most prominent sight here was the bronze burly man who sat leisurely, leaning on a beautiful female Bodhisattva. He was like half a mountain, towering over all others in the camp.

    He had profound features and his crazy eyes showed his bold and reckless character. His nose was slightly hooked, which made him look somewhat evil. He seemed to be just over forty years of age. The female Bodhisattva behind him had huge bright eyes and thick brows. Her skin seemed to be made of paper, white and delicate. Other than her temperament, her whole body seemed to invoke the evil desire of lust.

    The huge man with the bronzeplexionughed and weed Han Guang. ¡°After seeing the head of Cao Xianzhi and knowing the oue to Cao Family, how dare they note? After seeing other evidence, Meng Nan bowed down to us and agreed.¡±

    He was Great Khan Gu Erduo of the Grasnds who imed the ¡°Form of the Heaven¡¯s Judgement¡±!

    Facing Gu Erduo, Han Guang didn¡¯t show much reverence. He spread his robe and walked slowly to the left of the man before sitting down and ying with a wine ss, with an affectionate yet ruthless look in his eyes. ¡°Everything is ready. We¡¯re just waiting for an opportunity.¡±

    Gu Erduo waved his hand to signal the female Bodhisattva to leave. Then, only Han Guang and him were left in the tent.

    Han Guang calmly put down the cup. His eyes were full of vicissitudes of life as if he was a god staring indifferently at the mortals. ¡°Xieyu is more attractive now after all these years.¡±

    ¡°She is indeed good.¡± Gu Erduo drank a bowl of wine as if recalling past memories of pleasure.

    Han Guang slowly poured himself a cup of wine and said casually, ¡°Many warriors are worried that you are addicted to lust and have be weak due to her charms.¡±

    Gu Erduo mmed the table gently and replied nonchntly, ¡°One must seek enjoyment in life. What is the difference between me and a eunuch if I can¡¯t drink and have sex? Even if there is danger involved, why would I be scared? Tell them toe and challenge me! If these women can weaken me, I will apud them for their capability!¡±

    How many in the world could still be alright after having sex with the current Bliss Bodhisattva?

    Han Guang merely smiled, with profundity still lingering in his eyes. ¡°I have already leaked out the Cao family¡¯s affairs.¡±

    ¡°Once everyone knows of it, they will know that they are in danger and suspect one another. Those thugs down south can only protect themselves, making it easier for me to crush them.¡± Gu Erduoughed out loud.

    As it was unclear which forces had secretly joined the Golden Camp, sects and aristocratic families would naturally suspect one another and prefer to not form alliances. Perhaps only Pure Sun Sect and Huamei Heights could be trusted!

    ¡°We can also find out those spies.¡± Han Guang took another sip of his wine. The wooden pin on his head was pure ck, reflecting not even a glimmer of light. ¡°But the Cao family would be in danger.¡±

    Gu Erduo leaned back on the head of arge dragon. He narrowed his eyes, staring into the distance as if looking at someone far away. His axe that suppressed the world was nowhere to be seen.

    ¡°Since thest meeting, I have been sensing Lu Da and Chong He. Even though we are millions of miles apart, we can still vaguely sense each other¡¯s presence. Thus, none of us dare to move or show any ws. If they move, I will move. If they attack Cao family, war will break out.¡± Gu Erduo suddenly raised his voice as if he was speaking to not only Han Guang but the two Earth Immortals millions of miles away.

    Han Guang was elegant and handsome, emitting a vague demonic sense of attraction. His smile at this moment could charm even demons and gods. ¡°No wonder Great Khan did not deal with Wolf-ying League and Hao Yue n. Nevertheless, they are just losers with only a few grandmasters that pose no threat whatsoever. There is no need for you to be distracted.¡±

    ¡°I would still need to take care of minor ailments. Also, I got some good news,¡± Gu Erduo replied calmly, with no changes in his expression.

    Han Guang seemed to have understood what had to say Great Khan and flew away without saying another word.

    ...

    A hawk flew in mid-air. After circling the camp once, it flew towards the west of the Golden Camp before heading down south.

    At Qingming Festival, in a small town near the edge of the Grasnd, a hawknded in front of a doctor who was packing up his medical supplies.

    Thump, thump, thump! Thump, thump, thump! He heard strange heartbeats and became alert. His own heart seemed to beat faster in response.

    Suddenly, a voice appeared in the mind of the doctor.

    ¡°Cao family killed the opposing Cao Xianzhi and betrayed Gao Lan for the Grasnds. Many other forces did the same. We need to investigate and verify each of them, and must not jump to conclusions for now.¡±

    ¡°Luo Denomination and Destruction Sect are sincere in their cooperation with Gu Erduo.¡±

    ¡°Ashura Temple was uncertain and only set their mind after coercion. We don¡¯t need to send Dharmakayas to the Western regions and instead allow Quasi-Dharmakaya forces from sects and aristocratic families to fight with their divine weapons. Meng Nan will not sacrifice his life for Gu Erduo.¡±

    ¡°Blood-robed Cult had made their decision long ago. Either Blood Sea Rakshasa knew about Gu Erduo and Han Guang¡¯s other methods, or he has some sort of n.¡±

    ¡°Destruction Sect and Luo Denomination have full confidence and don¡¯t care even if Gao Lan returned to the Orthodox Side. Perhaps the demonic cult was indeed involved.¡±

    ¡°Life-changing Sect have not appeared and remain hidden in the tent of Changsheng Denomination. They seemed to be secretly preparing something...¡±

    ¡°Alliances from the inside haven¡¯t been decided upon yet.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Primordial Devil.¡±

    The doctor was stunned by the news as it was all critical information, especially the first one. If they don¡¯t remain vignt, forces might betray each other in the final battle and many top forces will fall and be destroyed as a result!

    Thest four words showed the identity of the spy and improved the credibility of the intelligence.

    He stared at the hawk but found it to be a normal one. After the voices disappeared, the hawk spread its wings and flew off.

    Before long, Master Lu of Huamei Heights and Taoist Chonghe of Pure Sun Sect obtained the news respectively.

    ¡°The unity is gone...¡± Taoist Chonghe sighed after hearing the first information.

    As soon as the news spread, all forces went on full alert as it was impossible to have a full investigation in such a short amount of time.

    As for blocking the spread of news, Chong He believed that other forces had spies in the Grasnds as well and he could not stop the deliberate disclosure of such news by the Golden Camp. Furthermore, the most important news from Primordial Devil was actually thetter few, especially his deduction on the attitudes, emotions, behaviors, and words of the Venerable of Vermins and the rest.

    Staring intensely at the note in his hand, Master Lumanded softly.

    ¡°Find Gao Lan.¡±

    Gao Lan might have betrayed and that could offset many things.

    ...

    Changle, Imperial City.

    ¡°Tai Shang Elder¡± Ren Kui from Taiyue Sect stepped into an abandoned pce as he had gotten news that Gao Lan appeared here.

    The pce was big and made of special materials. Every single step sent the clear sound of footsteps echoing down the chamber. Be it an Exterior expert or one who had just enlightened the Apertures, no one could avoid it if one chose not to fly.

    All the windows were nailed and not a glimmer of light prated in, making the insides look dark and eerie.

    Ren Kui abruptly stopped and saw a handsome man sitting on a broken throne. He had a thin pair of lips and an indifferent gaze looking down at him. It was indeed ¡°Mad King¡± Gao Lan.

    ¡°How can you still pretend to be an Emperor when most of your forces betrayed you for the Grasnds...¡± Ren Kuimented silently and thought that Gao Lan was a little pitiful.

    Before he could speak, Gao Lan opened his mouth calmly.

    ¡°I knew you woulde.¡±

    ¡°Your majesty knows what choice to make, right?¡± Even while facing a Dharmakaya, Ren Kui maintained his own bearings as the Tai Shang Elder of a top-tier sect.

    Now that he was forced to make a decision, he would choose the party that needed him more so as to gain more benefits. Furthermore, he would need not worry about being assassinated afterwards.

    Gao Lan stared ahead and casually said, ¡°I want the throne.¡±

    ¡°Who even needs the lone throne?¡± Ren Kui silently sniggered but said solemnly, ¡°There is no problem if it is just the throne of North Zhou Dynasty.¡±

    This was one of the conditions agreed by the few top-tier forces. They would agree even if Gao Lan asked for more ridiculous conditions.

    Gao Lan waved his hand. ¡°Get out. I will strike when I¡¯m needed. If you have any contract, show it.¡±

    Ren Kui seemed to be seen through as he reluctantly took out the secret contract given by Chong He to prevent Gao Lan from betraying. The contracts stipted that Gao Lan could not support the Grasnd and the heretical path in this war.

    After Gao Lan signed the contract, Ren Kui left the pce. Gao Lan sat straight still engulfed in shadows as a faint sarcastic smile came upon his lips.

    ...

    In his tent, Meng Qi meditated to harmonize Qi-cirction, calming himself from the shock and grief caused by Cao Xianzhi¡¯s death.

    This Lord of Purity and Magic had too many burdens upon him. He had a really strong sense of responsibility, and chose to live conscientiously and peacefully but still could not escape from the sudden disaster. In face of such a thing, one could not easily escape from it and might easily die without being able to do anything!

    The only solution was to take the initiative and resolve the disaster!

    ¡°I hope that Gu Xiaosang was lying and Cao Xianzhi didn¡¯t really die.¡± Meng Qi silently prayed before pondering over the possible forces that pledged their allegiance to Gu Erduo.

    The grandmasters should not know much about it. But the main decision-makers are either Dharmakayas or Half-steps or those as low-key as Life-changing Sect, making it almost impossible for Meng Qi to find out any information.

    ¡°From the ¡®liaison officer¡¯?¡±

    The Venerable of Vermins and Luo Hou had left at night to prepare their forces, with only Buddha of Desires left. However, that guy was a top-tier Exterior master with no contact with himself.

    ¡°Oh yes, there is another person who I can handle!¡±

    ¡°¡®Demoness of Grand Luo¡¯ Gu Xiaosang!¡±

    However, Meng Qi decided that the most suitable target was also the one that he least wanted to meet. The demoness was clever and cunning, full of tricks down her sleeves. He would rather deal with Buddha of Desires than to provoke her.

    All of a sudden, Meng Qi saw Han Guang sh in front of him.

    ¡°Master?¡± Meng Qi went tense once more as he wasn¡¯t really prepared.

    ¡°You are going to investigate the matter concerning Wolf-ying League. I have another secret mission for you,¡± Han Guang said calmly, facing the moonlight.

    ¡°What mission?¡± Meng Qi asked doubtfully.

    ¡°With war imminent, Guo Erduo is still concerned about matters concerning Hao Yue n and Wolf-ying League. This is peculiar and huge secrets could be hidden within. I want you to kill all those that follow you in this investigation, er, asides from Goddess of Big Luo as she probably has the same motive as you. Anyways, you will need to grasp the secret of Hao Yue n.¡± Han Guang spoke with a profound and mysterious emotion hidden in his eyes.

 Chapter 771 Members of the â€œInvestigation Teamâ€œ

    <h4>Chapter 771 Members of the ¡°Investigation Team¡°</h4>

    "Hao Yue n? Wolf-ying League?" These were the words that troubled Meng Qi. Even though their leader, "Kill-stopping Cultivator" Saren Gaowa, who raised Wolf King, had saved him once, she also had a deep hatred for him and had searched high and low for him to sacrifice him.

    "Ever since Gu Erduo destroyed the Hao Yue n, he had been consistently chasing after them and never once gave up even in face of such an imminent and prominent war. His worry at this moment seems particrly peculiar!" Meng Qi thought to himself and asked doubtfully, "Master, Gu Erduo is now an Earth Immortal and should be able to handle this matter easily by himself. Why would he need us to act?"

    Han Guang walked to the edge of the tent with his hands behind his back, bathed in moonlight. "The news came suddenly. Gu Erduo has his breath locked with Lu Da and Chong He, and thus none of them dared to strike first."

    "He has 18 warriors of the grandmaster level in the Golden Tent and need not find people like us who are not entirely his people." Meng Qi remained standing in the center of the camp, not daring to approach Han Guang.

    There were merely a few hundred grandmasters in the world, all of them powerful and reputable individuals. Without counting the Half-steps, top-tier forces usually only had three to seven grandmasters, showing just how rare such masters were. Strong as Gu Erduo was, he still only managed to obtain 18 of such grandmasters after defeating and absorbing numerous tribes. The Changsheng Denomination had absorbed numerous shamans and only had 22 grandmasters. The whole grasnd only had around 60 grandmasters. North Zhou Dynasty and South Jin Dynasty also only had slightly more grandmasters of the Orthodox Side.

    Han Guang''s expression seemed a little eerier under the moonlight. "The Hao Yue n must have decent strategies and skills considering that they have escaped from the Golden Tent numerous times. Before Wu Lihan passed away, the warriors of the Golden Tent almost finished off Saren Gaowa. However, after he died, they never seeded. How could Gu Erduo not worry?"

    Wu Lihan was the former leader of the Golden Tent warriors. He was a Half-step to Dharmakaya and was third on the Terrestrial Rankings. However, he was too old and had passed away a few years ago. Now, aside from the Dharmakayas Gu Erduo and Shaman Lord, there were no more Half-steps. After all, only 18 Half-steps to Dharmakaya were in the Terrestrial Rankings, and few were not in the rankings: Chief Arrester of Six Fan School Sima Shi, Zhao Jingshi of the Zhao family, the current Mystic Fairy, the mysterious Tower Lord of Iron-d Building, and "Ice Fairy" Ye Yuqi, who concealed her advancement. There could be other Half-steps overseas or in the Extreme West, and there could be those who had almost passed away.

    This meant that there were simr numbers of Half-step to Dharmakaya masters and Dharmakaya masters. After all, there was a significant difference in their lifespans, and those on the heretical path would suffer Qi-deviancy Derangement easily if they did not have a breakthrough. Thus, the paucity of Half-step masters was normal in both the West Regions and the Southern Wilderness.

    Based on the state of the Terrestrial Rankings today, North Zhou Dynasty and South Jin Dynasty both had six Half-step masters, showing their powerful strength. After all, the cultivation of a Dharmakaya depended on more than just resources, skills, talent, and luck. Determination, character, and diligence were all necessaryponents. Thus, the number of Half-step to Dharmakayas was a reflection of the rise and fall of the forces, and that was the reason why many believed the Central ins to be at the golden age of Kung Fu.

    Han Guang continued. "Before Gu Erduo, the Changsheng Denomination was equal to the Golden Tent, with the shamans even ying a more important role than the Golden Tent in some tribes. However, with the rise of Gu Erduo, the Changsheng Denomination became less prominent. We can thus vaguely guess the thoughts of Shaman Lord."

    "Gu Erduo appears bold and unrestrained, being an alcoholic and a lusty man. However, just by virtue his being a Dharmakaya, we know that he is not a brainless man. He would never ask the Changsheng Denomination to handle such a matter as Shaman Lord might be able to use his secrets against him."

    Meng Qi understood. "Without the secret techniques of the shamans, the Golden Tent warriors would be unable to find their victims. No wonder they are unsessful."

    Han Guang turned his back to Meng Qi and stared at the moon. "That''s right. Some shamans might even be obstructing him."

    "No one knows how Gu Erduo obtained the Heaven-killing Axe, but it appeared after the destruction of the Hao Yue n. People can only guess..."

    Han Guang said thest sentence thoughtfully.

    "Gu Erduo obtained his Heaven-killing Axe from the Hao Yue n? Was he afraid that the Hao Yue n still had secret techniques influencing the axe?" Meng Qi was stunned.

    He was truly stunned because he had seen the Kill-stopping Cultivator utilize her skill which was unlike that of Heaven-killing Axe. Her skills were full of murderous intent, without a single sense of punishment, thus he had never thought about this possibility!

    Han Guang didn''t turn his head. "It''s just a possibility. Gu Erduo''s attitude is too peculiar for us not to investigate. Anyway, it''s convenient to do so."

    "If Gu Erduo really has concerns, he would not allow Dharmakaya like me to go. I have to rely on you for this."

    Meng Qi thought about the situation and decided that the secret of the Heaven-killing Axe was more useful than finding out the betrayed forces as the former could be the key to defeating Gu Erduo and destroying the heretical alliance. Furthermore, Demoness Gu seemed to be going as well, and that would be an opportunity for Meng Qi to catch her and force information out of her.

    Ever since he met her, the mysterious, moody, meticulous and unpredictable nature of Demoness Gu made Meng Qi suffer losses time and time again. He always felt weak when facing her and was unwilling to provoke her. His involvement with her made this feeling more severe and had be a thorn in his heart.

    One needed to heal one''s soul frequently as it would never be fully whole all the time. This might be his biggest w in the Exterior level.

    "If I can''t even defeat her when I''m face to face with her, how can I stop her frommitting evil deeds in the future?

    "Regardless of her background and techniques and her everchanging and profound attitude, I can defeat her!

    "Face her and defeat her directly! Only then can I be a wless Dharmakaya master!"

    "Master, I will do my best! However, may I know who will be participating in this mission so I can judge my probability of sess." This, Meng Qi readily epted the task.

    Han Guang''s right hand patted his left hand as if he was recalling a melody. "Gu Erduo knew that his peculiar attitude could not be hidden from others. Furthermore, he needed the shamans and our secret techniques. Thus, he chose ''Big Luo Goddess'' Gu Xiaosang and ''Zigzag Eagle'' of the Golden Tent, Tao Gesi, as leaders. Each of the other forces will send another grandmaster to spy on one another so that no one would dare to betray.

    "Aside from Gu Xiaosang, Tao Gesi is a grandmaster of the eighth heaven who is deeply trusted by Gu Erduo. He was proficient in attacking using rings when he enlightened his Apertures, but since attaining the Exterior level, he has relied more on his quick movements and his long saber. It is more dangerous to face him directlypared to the Blue Stair Assasin of the Unrelenting Tower. Furthermore, he could run away just as well. If he doesn''t die, none of us would dare to covet this secret.

    "The Sect of the in Lady sent Evil Desire Bodhisattva who became a grandmaster after her intercourse adventures. However, she has not managed to breakthrough afterward and has since been stuck in the seventh heaven. She didn''t obtain much from Gu Erduo this time as well, making her the weakest in the team.".

    Meng Qi listened intently to the advice given by the Dharmakaya, knowing it would help greatly in his uing mission.

    "Changsheng Denomination sent ''the Ordained Shamaness'' Tuo Ya, who can utilize the power of the Matriarch Deity of Desire to achieve seventh to eighth heaven. She knows many mysterious spells and is not easy to deal with." Han Guang mentioned the Matriarch Deity of Desire, a shaman god.

    Some shaman gods were natural gods that became gods after they protected some tribes and were thus subjected to fewer restrictions. However, other gods were created through the power of incense and prayers of shaman tribes and had to protect their tribes with all their lives, thus they had many restrictions and could not leave their tribe.

    Changsheng Denomination only managed to obtain all these gods and incorporated them into their system after many generations. The strength of the shaman leader for each tribe is equivalent to the strength of the shaman god itself. "The Ordained Shamaness" Tuo Ya was the shaman leader for the tribe that prayed to the Matriarch Deity of Desire.

    The strongest shaman god would be Eternal Sky, who was worshipped by the Changsheng Denomination. It was a god that had been reborn from incense thrice and was of the Dharmakaya level.

    "People from Ashura Temple and the Blood-robed Cult left tonight, and they did not know about this matter. ''Buddha of Desires'' from Merriment Temple volunteered himself as he said that he looked up to Big Luo Goddess, Bodhisattva Xieyu, and the Ordained Shamaness. However, we can easily guess his intentions." Han Guang exined with a mocking tone. "The way of intercourse depends heavily on external influence. Merriment Temple has neither the Heavenly Realm of the in Ladies to cultivate Incense Stoves nor the protection of the Mystic Fairy lineage. If not for their strong foundation, they would have be a minor force long ago.

    "They have no Half-step to Dharmakaya masters, and their strongest members are merely two top-tier Exterior masters, His Abbotship Yab-Yum Buddha and Buddha of Desires. Thetter was thirteenth on the ck List and fifty-eighth on the Terrestrial Rankings, being the strongest and the most difficult one to deal with. However, you are proficient in sneak-attacks and curses. If Gu Xiaosang could face off with him from the front, you stand a good chance of killing him.

    "At the grandmaster level, secret treasures y less of a rolepared to a proficient skill as you need not activate your skill. Other than divine weapons, materials of divine weapons and Exquisite charms and magical tools, they will only have Exquisite precious weapons with them.

    "I gave my token to Wumian and have none left for you. Luckily, I cultivated an Exquisite magical tool, Psychical Pennant of Extreme Malice, for you."

    "I would not dare to ept your token even if you were to give it to me as I will need toplete a mission for Samsara travelers to give objects to one another..." Meng Qi silentlymented in his heart. "Luckily Han Guang is stingy or I would have to expose myself as a Samsara traveler."

    He had checked the space ring of Devil of Malice and discovered it to be a secret treasure and a magical tool of the Devil Path. It was filled with deep resentment and heavy filth and was even refined by sacrificing a live human. The best object he could obtain would be the ck pennant that was given by Han Guang. The rest of the robes and precious weapons were all merely Top Grade.

    Speaking of which, Han Guangughed. "Life-changing Sect suffered greatly from the previous incident with only their leader, a Half-step to Dharmakaya, and two grandmasters remaining. One is defending the Head Altar while the other is preparing the Formation of Nefarious Evil Avatar with him, unable to create any doppelgangers. Thus, they only sent out one grandmaster level Zombie cultivated using the body of a Half-step to Dharmakaya. It is quite dumb and can barely act on its own. It is the easiest to deal with."

    "Life-changing Sect only has a Half-step to Dharmakaya and two grandmasters left?" It was the first that Meng Qi heard of this. "Based on what Han Guang said, did he kill the rest?

    "Wouldn''t myst step to the Zhen Wu Chain Mission be much easier?

    "Furthermore, Life-changing Sect hid in the territory of the Changsheng Denomination to create a Nefarious Evil Avatar Formation?"

    Meng Qi felt that he had gotten much knowledge after listening to Han Guang that he almost called out to his "second brother".

    The leader of Life-changing Sect, Nether Emperor, was immensely mysterious. He almost never attacked, but each time he did, he never missed and always seeded. Thus, no one knew his real name and his appearance. If he had not lost to Su Wuming during the face-off in the air, he would not be merely fifth on the Terrestrial Rankings.

    He was also the top of the ck List, suppressing Bliss Bodhisattva and Tower Lord of Unrelenting Tower.

    "Gu Xiaosang seems to be the reincarnation of Ajati Matriarch. She has extraordinary skills and is extremely mysterious. I suggest that you do not disturb her. If you can form an alliance with her and obtain the secret, it will be alright to share with her. However, you need to watch out for her and prevent her from striking first. Remember to always use the Psychical Pennant of Extreme Malice to protect your Vital Spirit." Han Guang reminded Meng Qi. He did not need to go down to the details of each of their skills as the Destruction Sect held records of these.

    Meng Qi''s expression sank as he watched Han Guang fly off. He had not made any preparation for his second meeting with the Evil Master!

    When a Dharmakaya just needed to put in a little effort to discover his secret, it would be strange for Han Guang to not realize that something was amiss after his second visit here.

    Even though it seemed as if he had not exposed himself yet, he was on high alert and decided to be careful and escape regardless of what happened.

    He would note back this time!

 Chapter 772: Mind Connection Bead !

    <h4>Chapter 772: Mind Connection Bead !</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Moonlight shone over their camp as Meng Qi paced back and forth. He was thinking that since his identity had been revealed somewhat, he might as well assume that Han Guang had already discovered his identity.

    Under such pretense, he had to rethink things and find out why he had such an attitude, what his intentions were, and then think of a strategy. Even if he were wrong in his assumption, then at most he would waste some time. However, if he were right, then he would have hope of escaping!

    He had messed with Han Guang¡¯s affairs on more than one asion, but what he did find out were not matters of life and death. In addition, he had grabbed the Three-life Jade te during his trip to the Celestial Court. Knowing Han Guang, he would keep his mouth shut even if he discovered serious matters as long as Meng Qi was still useful. He thus did not confront Meng Qi about his discovery, but the premise was that Meng Qi was still useful.

    ¡°What does he want from me? Could it be that I would be used as a messenger to distract the Orthodox Side? Possible, because Gu Xiaosang¡¯s act to frighten Luo Hou is a bit suspicious. It has to be true because the Ashura Temple was shaken by the fact that Master Lu and Chong He had both evolved as Earth Immortals. Not to mention that Cao Xianzhi had just been killed, so she had to threaten him. At most, they had chosen the asion that I was present to make the threat so that I could inform the Orthodox side and create suspicion and chaos among them.¡±

    He also recalled that Han Guang had mentioned that he had some important matters to attend to the first time they met. He said he had an important task for the Devil of Malice. He was likely referring to the matter with the Hao Yue n, which was a matter of great importance. With Han Guang¡¯s intelligence, he would have sent someone stronger and more cunning than the Devil of Disillusionment instead of someone he trusted. At first, Meng Qi did not find anything weird about Han Guang¡¯s decision, but now realizing that Han Guang may have discovered his identity, he was beginning to get suspicious.

    Han Guang was known as the ¡°Evil Master,¡± which meant that he knew he should use people based on their skill and not on whether they were his henchmen. His past actions had fully proven that fact.

    ¡°In other words, it is likely that Hang Guang knew my identity the first time we met. Then he quickly decided to let ¡°Killing de Su Meng¡± do his bidding because I¡¯ve created miracles more than once. Not to mention that I am close to ¡°Big Luo Goddess,¡± who was personally chosen by the Great Khan for the task. He thought that I might perform a miracle again.

    ¡°What does he know about my strength? He himself is a Samsara traveler so he knows what the Reincarnation Charm can do. He also knows about the four tasks that I have toplete, which includes sneaking into the Golden Tent and finding information. He has reason to believe that I would use the Reincarnation Charm and evolve into a grandmaster before going ahead with such a dangerous task. The difficult transformations of the Eight Nine Mysteries and catching the Devil of Malice would also prove this fact, so I could not use ¡®I¡¯m not a grandmaster yet¡¯ as an excuse to fail the task.¡±

    For that reason, he was confident that with Gu Xiaosang to help him, they could destroy other members of the investigation group and keep the secret to themselves.

    What exactly does he want though? It looked like the affair with the Hao Yue n was connected to the Heaven-killing Axe. Otherwise, Gu Erduo would not care so much. Considering Han Guang¡¯s honcho status, he¡¯d definitely not want to see Gu Erduo beyond his control, so, of course, he wanted to know the secret.

    ¡°If he wanted to know the secret, he had to pretend not to know that I am Killing de Su Meng. What would he do after getting what he wants? Because he would not be able to return to the Golden Tent, how would he make sure that he would definitely get the secret?

    ¡°Gu Erduo would, of course, keep an eye on him. He could send another master to follow him and eventually get what he wants by creating chaos among the investigation group and the Hao Yue n!

    ¡°The master he sends would not be anyone known within the Golden Tent for the grandmasters were surely told not to let anyone out. Could it be the Faceless Devil? Or a member of The Myths?

    ¡°Anyhow, I must be keepan eye out for any followers!¡±

    Meng Qi¡¯s strategy wasing into shape, he knew what he had to prepare for and what the real dangers were. Of course, if his spections were wrong, then at most he had wasted some brain cells.

    Meng Qi heaved a sigh and sat back on the bed to adjust his Qi. He was waiting for theing investigation.

    Suddenly, a thought jumped into his head. ¡°Since I am already a grandmaster, and in Han Guang¡¯s eyes, Gu Xiaosang and I are a couple, then how could he be certain that one powerful master would seed?¡±

    If his henchmen failed and he returned to the North Zhou Dynasty with the secret, then Master Lu and the Dharmakaya would have the opportunity to recreate Gu Erduo for they would be prepared. Plus it would also offset their loss from other battle lines. As far as Han Guang was concerned, he would love to see the two sides battle to the death and incur losses on both sides. Nothing made him happier than seeing a few Dharmakaya fall andplete chaos!

    Meng Qi believed that if Gu Erduo could be killed with just the secret, then Saren Gaowa would have already announced it to the whole world. In fact Master Lu and Chong He could probably get him with one nned sneak attack, and they wouldn¡¯t need to wait till now. The secret would at most create an opportunity to win.

    Not to mention that when Gu Xiaosang returned, Han Guang could use her scheming with Su Meng to snatch the secret as an excuse and threaten her to hand the secret over to him. If all went ording to n, he could then tell Gu Erduo that he underestimated Su Meng¡¯s transfiguration ability, hence could not discover him. By then all the me wouldnd on Su Meng, and Han Guang would be seen as innocent and thoughtful towards Gu Erduo!

    ¡°Damn, it feels like he has already won, no matter the result!¡± Meng Qi¡¯s eyes twitched, but he knew he still had to go all in because he could just stand by and watch ¡®an opportunity to win¡¯ pass by.

    No wonder they call him the ¡®Evil Master¡¯. Then please call me ¡®scape goat¡¯...

    ¡°I have to think of another way!¡±

    Meng Qi took a deep breath. He calmed himself and decided to stick to his n.

    ...

    As dawn approached, the morning golden sun rays reflected off the river.

    The Zigzag Eagle Tao Gesi walked out from the Golden Tent. He squinted his eyes as he nced at the mother river. Then he went toward the already waiting grandmasters in big strides.

    He had dark, rough skin as if he had been through many storms. Those short and thick eyebrows made him look like amon rough farmer, but everyone knew his strength. He had once hurt a top Exterior level master in a one-on-one battle. Wu Lihan was the only one he obeyed, but he had died. He refused to bow down to the strength of the Golden Tent masters. Finally someone reported his cocky attitude to Gu Erduo and had since been left out.

    Tao Gesi squinted and thought, ¡°Fortunately the Great Khan knows my strength and loyalty. He knows I won¡¯t obey the weak so recently he has begun to trust me with important tasks. I have to give it my all andplete the task so that I will be rewarded!¡±

    Tao Gesi stopped in front of his ¡°team mates.¡± He nced at them and saw a pretty, young girl.

    She looked elegant and holy with eyebrows like mountain peaks, big, watery eyes, and golden robes. She was the Evil Desire Bodhisattva of the Sect of the in Lady. She had an angelic appearance, but she was, in fact, deadly with that seductive body... Tao Gesi salivated.

    Next to her was a familiar faceÒ»the Ordained Shamaness Tuo Ya. She was tall with eminent features, but since her skin was covered by a glowing light, it was difficult to tell whether it was fair. She seemed disinterested and proud with a light colored Ruyi Sceptre in her hands... Tao Gesi¡¯s cold eyes looked past her and saw another long-haired man. Half of his face was covered by his hair, and he had dark skin with dark eyes that also showed a hint of redness. His flesh and blood looked as though the Grand Sun was reflecting off him, and his lips were tightly shut. This man was the Zombie Fei Lian of the Life-changing Sect, but he was able to move freely.

    Finally, Tao Gesi¡¯s eyesnded on a monk in Lama robes. His skin had a golden glow and he had big ears. He had kind eyes, that roamed between Tuo Ya and the Evil Desire Bodhisattva.

    ¡°Damn dirty monk!¡± Tao Gesi cursed silently.

    ¡°Amitabha, donor, do you not know that I¡¯ve taken the vow of celibacy? How could you call me dirty?¡± His voice reverberated in Tao Gesi¡¯s heart.

    This shocked Tao Gesi. ¡°He has the Mind Connection Bead! Buddha of Desires has the Mind Connection Bead!¡±

    No wonder he¡¯s the apostatic evil master, ranked thirteenth on the ck List!

    He tried his best to control his thoughts, and then nced at Gu Xiaosang. She had delicate features and wore a smile on her face. She made him feel shameful about his own looks.

    She was indeed the reincarnation of the Ajati Matriarch! Even the Buddha of Desires dared not offend her!

    In his peripheral vision stood a mature man in elegant robes. He looked old with white hair. He was elegant and wore a half smile.

    The Devil of Malice... He nodded with his mind made up. The Buddha of Desires was a top exterior level master with the Mind Connection Bead. He was not to be underestimated. Gu Xiaosang was the Goddess of Big LuoÒ»he spected that she was the reincarnation of the Ajati Matriarch, very mysterious. Though her strength had probably just reached the grandmaster level, she too was not to be underestimated.

    He also had to watch out for Tuo Ya, who was prodigious with voodoo skills. On the other hand, the Evil Desire Bodhisattva and Devil of Malice had both been stuck in the 7th Heaven level for many years, so he need not worry too much about them. The Zombie Fei Lian was the weakest of the group, so he wasn¡¯t a concern.

    ¡°The Great Khan received the news that Sarenbowa of the Hao Yue n has reconstructed the Wolf-ying League and has appeared in the Weite tribe. Our first priority is to capture the leader of the Weite tribe and interrogate him about the whereabouts of Sarenbowa. He is rumored to be a member of the Wolf-ying League, which means he has the protective spell. We will need Master¡¯s assistance,¡± said Tao Gesi. Finally, he nodded to the Buddha of Desires.

    Buddha of Desires smiled like the Laughing Buddha. ¡°Donor, since you have given me so much respect, it will be my pleasure to help.¡±

    ¡°Showing off his mind connection bead again...¡± The vein on his head popped as hemanded. ¡°Let¡¯s move!¡±

    Everyone kept their distance from the Buddha of Desires because no one liked their having thoughts known.

    They flew toward the Weite Tribe.

    ...

    Tao Gesi captured the leader of the Weite Tribe camp and handed him over to the Buddha of Desires for interrogation, The Ordained Shamaness, Tuo Ya and Devil of Malice also pitched in.

    Suddenly, he saw in his peripheral vision Goddess of Big Luo, Gu Xiaosang, move a step away from the Evil Desire Bodhisattva as though she did not enjoy being close to that kind of person. Her long fingers pinched together a few times with lightning speed and then stopped.

    ¡°What is she doing?¡± Tao Gesi wondered vigntly, but nothing seemed to have changed.

    A few momentster the Buddha of Desires spoke. ¡°I have the answer.¡±

    As he said those words, the Zombie Fei Lian suddenly became violent. With hatred in his eyes, he flew toward the Evil Desire Bodhisattva. His flesh and blood bulged up as though he was about to explode!

    Had the Zombie lost control?

    He actually lost control?

    Tao Gesi witnessed what was happening before him, but he couldn¡¯t understand.

 Chapter 773: Chapter Internecine Team

    <h4>Chapter 773: Chapter Internecine Team</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    If the Zombies of the Life-changing Sect lost control so easily, they would have destroyed themselves early... This was the first thought that came to Tao Gesi¡¯s mind. In his perception, although Evil Desire Bodhisattva was always on guard against changes, she obviously did not have a premonition. ¡°Fei Lian¡± was the least likely to be affected by internal strife and kill anyone, but he self-exploded. It happened suddenly and she didn¡¯t expect that, so she could only respond to it hastily.

    A red-and-white Seventh Order Lotus Terrace appeared under the feet of Evil Desire Bodhisattva. The white was pure and fresh. The red was strong and showed a deep desire. The feeling it gave off was evil and depraved, but also clear and peaceful. It radiated endless light. A huge lotus bloomed, and the petals blossomed one by one.

    At the same time, her hands set a seal and her footsteps were dense. She seemed to reverse Yin and Yang and change the chance of the world. She folded the distant space, and then quickly escaped from the core zone where the Zombie had self-exploded.

    In her perception, whether they were Gu Xiaosang, Tao Gesi, Buddha of Desires, Enormity Demon, or Ordained Shamaness, no one came to help. Either they had no time to react, or they were a little stunned and chose to step back, showing a faint smile and a look while watching her die.

    ¡°I will not give you the satisfaction!¡± Evil Desire Bodhisattva clearly knew that the investigation group remained friendly in appearance but estranged at heart. They were all seemingly polite, but they all couldn¡¯t wait to let others die a violent death. Nevertheless, when she actually encountered this kind of indifference, she was still very angry. However, anyone who could be a grandmaster was very experienced, so even though she was angry, her mood was calm as she prepared to escape.

    At this point, she changed color. Her shadowy body seemed to be stuck in ce, unable to leave as she wished.

    In the eyes of ¡°Fei Lian,¡± there was a kind of feeling of relief. Every drop of blood, every inch of skin and every muscle was expanding. There seemed to be a big river running past, and the self-explosion was already unstoppable. He was not wise, but his body was Half-step to Dharmakaya!

    Boom!

    Tao Gesi first saw the white light and the rolling waves and then heard the deafening explosion. His mind ran swiftly and his body moved directly to the outside of the leader¡¯s tent to avoid the explosion.

    He saw that Buddha of Desires, Devil of Malice, Big Luo Goddess and the others all used their own ways to withstand the explosion. There was someone who had a huge body and was sitting on the high Lotus Terraces with a huge golden hand that strongly hit. There was someone who took a ck g, shaking outyers of waves. There was someone whose surrounding was peaceful and white lotus fell around him, calming the fire and the storm, the visional space seemed real. There was also someone who sent forth a vertical eye between his eyebrows as the spirit behind him loomed, dividing and calming the waves using one finger.

    With their intervention, the horrific self-explosion was contained in a very small area. Only a strong wind rolled out and blew over a lot of tents.

    The light disappeared and Tao Gesi¡¯s vision and sensation recovered. He saw that the original leader¡¯s tent had been razed to the ground, pieces of broken lotus Terraces were scattered, and contaminated blood was steamed dry, there was only a little trace. A bit of light gold clothing drifted with the residual wind, and two cracked dirks were strewn on the ground, both of them valuable weapons. Evil Desire Bodhisattva¡¯s body and everything else on her body was fragmented and difficult to see.

    The power of a Half-step to Dharmakaya¡¯s self-explosion was really horrible... Sensing Evil Desire Bodhisattva¡¯s remaining unwilling resentment, the corner of Tao Gesi¡¯s eyes pulsated as he thought. If he were in the face of ¡°Fei Lian¡± and he could not get out of the core area in time, he may have also died.

    A grandmaster of Evil Ways rolled in her grave like this.

    ¡°Devil of Malice, you were closest to the Zombie before. His loss of control may not have been idental.¡± Suddenly, a silvery sound like spring came into Tao Gesi¡¯s ears. This was mysterious ¡°Big Luo Goddess¡± Gu Xiaosang¡¯s voice.

    Right! Zombie losing control was absolutely not idental! There was someone who wanted to use this excuse to kill people and swallow the final secret! Tao Gesi recovered from the shock, and then his eyes looked at Devil of Malice whose face was pale and had a wooden hairpin in his hair.

    Devil of Malice¡¯s eyes changed and he smiled faintly. ¡°Whoever has a mind to beat his dog will easily find his stick. Goddess Gu¡¯s act of leaving just before Fei Lian¡¯s self-explosion was too deliberate. Did you know about it beforehand?¡±

    At this moment, Buddha of Desires sighed with regret and said, ¡°Evil Desire Bodhisattva¡¯s good body unexpectedly disappeared like this. As a grandmaster with a bright mind, I should have felt the imminent danger, but I didn¡¯t sense it and I only saw that when Fei Lian¡¯s self-explosion was unstoppable, Evil Desire Bodhisattva was still at a loss. Perhaps there was someone who messed with the God¡¯s secret and blinded her intelligence.

    Tao Gesi suddenly recalled a scene in his mind: someone¡¯s fingers moving quickly and a graceful posture.

    ¡°It was you!¡± Tao Gesi red at Gu Xiaosang.

    It was she who concealed the signs of danger!

    Problems urred with the important taskmissioned by Khan, it was normal for him to be angry and emotional.

    Gu Xiaosang was still holy and there seemed to be vast starry sky hidden in her eyes. She smiled faintly and said, ¡°Buddhism is good at releasing souls from purgatory. In addition, Buddha of Desires has the Mind Connection Bead with him. Although he is a heretic, waking up several Zombies is not difficult for him. I simply found an opportunity and added fuel to the fire.¡±

    Buddha of Desires couldn¡¯t help looking at Gu Xiaosang¡¯s beautiful posture,ughed and said, ¡°If I did that, how could you find out about it? Can this kind of perfect covering up the danger be exined by acting ording to circumstances? Vacuum Hometown is called the homnd and ultimate destination of all living creatures, it is not difficult to release the Zombies.¡±

    There were previous events as proof, Tao Gesi preferred to believe what Buddha of Desires said. He coldly said, ¡°Grandmaster, is there any harvest with the Mind Connection Bead?¡±

    Tao Gesi had saved up the strength to start out. Even if he was afraid of offending the Luo Denomination and wouldn¡¯t kill people, he had to take control of Gu Xiaosang to prevent her from continuing to provoke and kill people!

    Buddha of Desiresughed and said, ¡°Devil of Malice is broad-minded. On one hand, you think it¡¯s very likely that Miss Gu did it, on the other hand, you are determined to unite all of us to take control of Miss Gu as if she actually did it whether she really did it or not. She is mysterious and has a lot of foul means, so you first ¡®exclude¡¯ her the moment you have a chance.¡±

    Tao Gesi saw that Devil of Malice¡¯s pale face had slightly changed color as if he had not thought that Buddha of Desires¡¯s Mind Connection Bead was so horrible that it could capture real thoughts among many misceneous ideas.

    Buddha of Desires just showed off his Mind Connection Bead to him before. He just knew that Buddha of Desires could do that, but he didn¡¯t know the actual effect.

    Gu Xiaosang¡¯s eyebrows stretched, then she smiled faintly and gave Devil of Malice a look and said, ¡°You are worthy of being called Devil of Malice. Whether I did it or not, I did it.¡±

    Her tone held a hint of a smile, but the strong desire to kill could be heard.

    Buddha of Desires said, ¡°Donor Gu, your thought is folded and your mind is closed, so I can¡¯t hear from your mind. However, if you did not have evil thoughts in your mind, how could it happen?¡±

    ¡°You are so eloquent that you can distort the truth.¡± Gu Xiaosang was still stubborn.

    ¡°Hmph! Are you still being stubborn? I will beat you and force you to admit!¡± said ¡°Ordained Shamaness¡± Tuo Ya coldly.

    Buddha of Desires shifted his gaze slightly and looked Tuo Ya up and down, from her dignified face to her plump figure. Tuo Ya became emotional and angry under his gaze, feeling as if the lewd monk was touching her.

    ¡°Donor Tuo Ya, you are rejoicing andughing at us. You rejoice that we didn¡¯t discover that you did it andugh at us that we didn¡¯t find out.¡± Buddha of Desires grinned.

    Tuo Ya¡¯s face changed suddenly as she said, ¡°You, you, you...¡±

    She could not even say theplete words.

    Buddha of Desires said with a smile, ¡°At thest minute, there was 50% to 60% chance for Evil Desire Bodhisattva to escape from the core area. However, she did not do it and stayed in ce instead. This was definitely not fate.¡±

    ¡°You depend on the fact that you have a secret talisman that can resist my Mind Connection Bead, so you despise me?¡±

    ¡°The Grand Enchantment of Desire!¡± Tao Gesi suddenly realized that this was the weird magic of the ¡°Matriarch Deity of Desire,¡± and it could turn something satisfied into something unsatisfied, and the unsatisfied into the satisfied. He had seen it before, but he was eager to escape from the tent at that time and did not find it.

    Tuo Ya¡¯s face darkened suddenly, ¡°You covet my body and talk rubbish. We don¡¯t have the Mind Connection Bead, how do we know you are not lying?¡±

    ¡°What I said is just a supplement. It is important to judge ording to the previous situation and I believe that donor Tao Gesi, you know the truth and you can make a decision.¡± Buddha of Desires¡¯s smile disappeared, and his appearance was like a good monk. However, His next words destroyed this good image. ¡°Donor Tao Gesi, I dare not dally with Ajati Matriarch, however, could you please capture donor Tuo Ya alive to let me dally with her? I will repay you.¡±

    He didn¡¯t feel ashamed at all, saying it boldly and directly.

    Tao Gesi nodded slightly and then suddenly disappeared, appearing behind Tuo Ya and hitting her with a machete. He moved very fast and there were no other anomalies.

    He was best at sudden attacks, especially when he was very angry, and he wanted to seriously hurt her.

    The shaman of the Changsheng Denomination had made trouble for the Golden Tent on this matter several times. Tao Gesi had resented them for a long time. When he found out it was them again, it was natural that all the old and recent grudges came to his mind. He couldn¡¯t control himself and was the first to attack.

    On the other side, he felt Buddha of Desires and Devil of Malice attack ¡°Big Luo Goddess¡± Gu Xiaosang at the same time.

 Chapter 774: Dying with Grievances

    <h4>Chapter 774: Dying with Grievances</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    ¡°Zigzag Eagle¡± Tao Gesi¡¯s attack could be summed up as erratic and unpredictable. He appeared in and out of sight like a ghost. While he was still in front, he was already unleashing his saber radiance from behind Tuo Ya. He moved so quickly and mysteriously that it was difficult to grasp his movements, rendering his opponent uncertain and confused.

    Fortunately, Tuo Ya was well aware of Tao Gesi¡¯s style and strength as well as his magical expertise. She reacted just in time and revealed the vertical eye on her midbrows. The pupil was a golden yellow hue, appearing divine as it radiated millions of hair-like rays of light. The rays of light entwined around her, making her look like a deity who had descended to earth.

    When the saber struck Tuo Ya, the rays of light quietly separated. The fracture appeared smooth but was in fact warped, hazy, and dark like it was a separation formed out of the shifting void. The stroke did not invoke changes in the Vital Qi, giving the impression that it did not manage to sever anything. This was the saber that had aided Tao Gesi in ttening the grasndsÒ»the ¡°Divine Saber of Oblivion¡±!

    There was a translucent human-shaped form standing behind Tao Gesi. Its eight arms and six legs were like tentacles that reached deep into the void and were connected to every nook and cranny. He was fully unleashing his grandmaster¡¯s domain, and inside his consciousness, everything within dozens of miles turned into countless small dots. He could merge with any of the dots at any time. There was nowhere that he could not reach and nothing that could stop him.

    There was no way that the arrogant and domineering Tao Gesi, capable of looking down on the chief of Golden Tent warriors who was in the peak of the Exterior realm, would not have at least this level of capability.

    He had long harbored resentment toward the chief of warriors for confining his fame to the grasnds and preventing him from ascending the Terrestrial Rankings. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t he at least be able to enter the top 60 of the ranking?

    The shifting void rendered Tuo Ya¡¯s golden rays of lightspletely useless. The de of the saber was already touching her back.

    Tuo Ya was calm even at this critical moment. She abruptly materialized the form of a female deity behind her. The deity had a plump face, jade-like smooth skin, and a pair of golden eyes. She wore a pearl ne around her neck and an imperial canopy hung over her head. There was a Ruyi Sceptre that was formed out of an entwining mass of dark yellow Qi and light spots. The deity¡¯s back was precisely formed at the tip of Tao Gesi¡¯s Divine Saber of Oblivion.

    The Divine Saber of Oblivion unexpectedly shifted with a sh of light, appearing in front of Tuo Ya. The saber stood less than a meter away from her face. Strands of her hair were severed from her scalp, but instead of falling, they strangely floated in the air. It was as if the hairs were in a different ne of existence.

    Tuo Ya had long heard of the terrifying ¡°Zigzag Eagle,¡± but she had underestimated how much he deserved his reputation. She abruptly screeched, her exhaled breath turning into an arrow.

    The arrow did not even hit Tao Gesi¡¯s saber, much less strike him. However, in that short distance between them, it surprisingly caused the saber to travel in arge arc and cut through the air next to Tuo Ya¡¯s head. Her Ruyi Spectre, as its name suggested, granted her wish and deflected Tao Gesi¡¯s strike!

    The Matriarch Deity of Desire behind Tuo Ya raised her Ruyi Sceptre. Green, orange, yellow, green, blue, and purple lights around her floated down, forming blossoming flowers with snowy white petals on the ground. These were ¡°Holy Mountain flowers¡±Ò»amon sight in the grasnds. The sea of flowers undted like waves as feelings of Ruyi and non-Ruyi filled the sky. Even though Tao Gesi¡¯s movements were unstoppable and his saber was so unpredictable and strong that it forced Tuo Ya into a sorry state, he always fell a little short of his mark. He was unable to do as he wished and nearly got himself stabbed in the waist with Tuo Ya¡¯s Ruyi Spectre.

    ¡°Humph!¡± Tao Gesi¡¯s hatred deepened even further. He then swung his saber in a soft and gentle movement but he did not rx his arm. Both his arm and saber disappeared, the action causing his face to go pale.

    Inside the range of the golden lighting from the Vertical Eye and the atmosphere of entwining Ruyi and non-Ruyi, a saber abruptly appeared next to Tuo Ya¡¯s neck. The arm that was holding the saber was trembling, yet it was exceptionally firm at the same time.

    Tuo Ya had focused all of her defense and magic power on her back!

    This time, the distance between the saber and her neck was less than half an inch. Saber radiance burst forth amid the ¡°non-Ruyi¡± feeling.

    Silently, her head shifted from the rest of her body as if someone had simply moved it to another side.

    ¡°Thud!¡± Tuo Ya¡¯s head abruptly shattered by itself and turned into numerous light spots. Snow-white flowers burst forth from the wound on her neck and slowly blossomed. With a burst of green light, the exact same head regrew. Her dignified expression could not hide her lingering fear.

    Were she not blessed enough to substitute Tao Gesi¡¯s saber with the light spots at the critical moment, she would have died. She finally understood why Tao Gesi always thought that he was powerful enough to be the chief of the grasnd warriors.

    Tao Gesi retrieved his saber and immediately moved, reappearing in another spot to avoid Tuo Ya¡¯s counterattack. His saber required the umtion of power and he was unable to make a second strike in such a short time. However, his many years of battle experience told him that Tuo Ya would only be able to use her substitution trick twice and it was only a matter of time before he killed her.

    ¡°You want to run? Can you even rival me in terms of void shifting and saber technique?¡± he thought.

    The other side of the sky had be clear and quiet. Snow-white lotus flowers rained down, and Gu Xiaosang¡¯s divine and beautiful figures burst forth from every flower. These figures extended and wriggled a jade-like finger at the same time.

    ¡°The world of mortals is like a prison and all living beings are suffering. The wheel of reincarnation never ends. Suffering is perpetual. Have mercy on my people. The Gods are dawning on us. Ajati Matriarch! Vacuum Hometown!¡±

    Just as the figures ¡°pointed¡± with their fingers, surprise suddenly flitted across the chubby face of Buddha of Desires as if he had heard Gu Xiaosang¡¯s thoughts. He reacted in advance and took a step forward, with white lotuses emerging under his foot. In no time at all, he appeared in front of the fingers. His divine feet could take him everywhere in the three realms.

    With the Mind Connection Bead in hand, one would always be aware of the opponent¡¯s domain in advance and avoid their attacks in advance. The only exception was if the opponent paid attention to this.

    He saw the Skyscraping Devil be a beat slower. The void around him turned vicious as if he had sunken into sludge, making it difficult for him to take flight and flee. Like a tiny insect trapped in amber and a traveler who finally returned to his hometown, he could only watch the fingernd on his face.

    ¡°So it¡¯s true that the Goddess of Big Luo has be a grandmaster. Her cultivation progress is no slower than that of the famous Su Meng!¡± The b of Buddha of Desires trembled and a Golden Buddha Form appeared behind him. The Buddha wore nothing but a malevolent expression. There was a lovely fairy dressed in a thin gauze wrapping herself around his waist, her barely discernable beautiful figure evoking lust in those who saw her. She was moving up and down nonstop like she was an illicit concubine Dharma Form. The perimeter around her was immediately shrouded in a pink light, making the environment appear hazy and vaguely romantic. Figures of men and women emerged, demonstrating all sorts of sexual positions and expounding the beauty of Yin and Yang coption. The intelligent nature of the Dharma was dissolved out of nowhere.

    Those trapped in this environment would have a hard time suppressing their lust and tempering their tempestuous hearts. The more they were struck, the faster their hearts would beat and the more their raging desire would burn. This resulted in the decline of their strength.

    Buddha of Desires raised his right hand and sent a palm stroke flying. The Golden Buddha Form mimicked his action and their two movements ovepped to form an immense golden palm. Its five fingers wiggled as if it was a flopping fish. There was no space in the world that the palm could not enter. In a sh, it prated theyers of white lotuses and produced mirages everywhere. It finallynded on a certain spot in the void.

    The speed of the palm slowed. The true Gu Xiaosang appeared and she took a step backward. With that single step, she turned into a lofty figure as if she was in a different realm than the others. It did not matter that the palm of Buddha of Desires was capable of prating everything. It could not pierce the distance that was like a vast starry sky and get close to Gu Xiaosang.

    At the same time, Gu Xiaosang flicked her sleeve that was made out of oveppingyers of silk threads. Indescribable wiggling emerged in the void. The expression of Devil of Malice, who had just interrupted Buddha of Desires and broken away from the Ajati Finger and Vacuum Hometown, shifted. He overturned his hand and made a wing motion, producing darkness from his palm.

    The airflow and Vital Qi were all absorbed, forming strands of translucent streamers in the void. The streamers were like a sea of silk or gauze strands.

    Suddenly, the streamers merged to form a warped sword. The sword was pointed toward Devil of Malice¡¯s palm.

    ¡°Pfft!¡±

    The sword once again disintegrated into numerous streamers. Devil of Malice was thrown into the battle range of Tao Gesi and Tuo Ya.

    The Matriarch Deity of Desire behind Tuo Ya abruptly thrust her Ruyi Sceptre, hitting Devil of Malice who had yet to recover. In such circumstances, she considered helping the Goddess of Big Luo akin to helping herself.

    Tao Gesi inexplicably felt his heart soften. Perhaps he was thinking about leaving the remainder of his strength to ease his taskpletion. He shifted in the void and appeared in front of Devil of Malice in a sh, sending the Ruyi Spectre away with a swing of his saber.

    Suddenly, he felt a stabbing pain in his back and the image of the apathetic-looking, pale-faced Devil of Malice emerged in his field of consciousness. His eyes reflected the vicissitudes of life and betrayed no emotion. The little pitch-ck banner in his hand had already pierced Tao Gesi¡¯s back. Numerous feelings of malice flowed into him, tainting his body and degrading his Vital Spirit.

    ¡°He¡¯s in cahoots with Tuo Ya and the others!

    ¡°That damned traitor and spy!¡±

    Tao Gesi remained calm. His figure abruptly darkened as he prepared to shift to another spot in the void. The wound he had sustained was not fatal.

    Just then, he felt the void condense into something tangible, and he lost the feeling of being able to prate anything and everything. His pupils rapidly shrunk when he saw Gu Xiaosang who was wearing a faint smile on her face. Her white dress was pure and holy and her cheeky smile was captivatingly beautiful as she wriggled the fingers on her right hand to perform a strange seal.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Buddha of Desires? Why isn¡¯t he stopping Gu Xiaosang?¡±

    Fear surged within Tao Gesi. He saw the Buddha of Desires that he desperately wanted to see. Thetter showed up in front of him, his right hand ovepping with his Buddha Form¡¯s palm while bathed in a golden glow. Buddha of Desires then sent a palm stroke flying at him!

    ¡°They¡¯re all in cahoots!¡± Tao Gesi triggered his life-saving treasure but it waspletely ineffective because his wish (Ruyi) was once again quelled!

    Devil of Malice had already fallen back by now, leaving only Buddha of Desires¡¯ palm in front of Tao Gesi. Buddha of Desires¡¯ figure began swaying and forming countless mirages, his movement so unpredictable that his opponent would have a hard time trying to pinpoint his true body.

    He did, however, see Devil of Malice gently shake the little pitch-ck banner in his hand. Numerous images of Skyscraping Devils emerged in his field of consciousness. Tao Gesi¡¯s body became sluggish and a w became evident in his life-saving trick. Buddha of Desire¡¯s palm, capable of prating everything, struck him squarely on the forehead.

    ¡°Pfft!¡± The palm created a dent in Tao Gesi¡¯s forehead and shattered his Vital Spirit. He vaguely heard Buddha of Desires¡¯ voice as thetter recited Buddha¡¯s name and said with a grin, ¡°Donor Tao Gesi, without the link provided by my Mind Connection Bead, how could Donor Gu appear right at the moment Devil of Malice awakened the Zombie and conceal the danger? How could Donor Tuo Ya react quickly enough to stop malice from escaping?

    ¡°Our main target was you.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t die, we won¡¯t be able to peacefully investigate the secret.¡±

    ¡°Damn it!¡± The remnants of Tao Gesi¡¯s thoughts burst forth, pushing him to abruptly thrust the saber in his hand. The saber first vanished before reappearing in Buddha of Desires¡¯ midbrow.

    Buddha of Desires did not expect Tao Gesi¡¯s obsession to be that deep. He was only able to tilt his head in response.

    ¡°Thud!¡± One of his ears fell to the ground followed by gushing blood.

    Terrified as he was, Buddha of Desires almost lost grip of his consciousness. He nearly died where he was standing. With a flick of his sleeves, he bludgeoned Tao Gesi, who had died with grievances, until thetter was no more than a pile of bloody mud and lost all breath.

    Tuo Ya, who stood in a corner, secretly invoked her secret technique and then said cidly, ¡°Tao Gesi¡¯s soulmp won¡¯t be extinguished until tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Good to know. Only four of us are left now. It¡¯s in our best interest not to kill each other. If only one or two of us remain, won¡¯t we be digging our graves trying to capture Saren Gaowa?¡± Devil of Malice nodded subtly.

    Buddha of Desires was about to agree when he saw Gu Xiaosang¡¯s brilliantly beautiful figure and Tuo Ya¡¯s beautiful silhouette. Fiery lust burned within him and gave rise to a certain idea.

    ¡°Even if I obtain the secret, what use would it be for the Merriment Temple? We don¡¯t even have a Half-step to Dharmakaya master among us, yet we dare to provoke an Earth Immortal like Gu Erduo? How delusional! On the other hand, if I can get my hands on the Goddess of Big Luo and the Ordained Shamaness and ravish them to my desire, wouldn¡¯t that boost my chances of bing a Half-step to Dharmakaya master?

    ¡°Even though doing so would mean going against Uncle Master¡¯s order, a person who fails to consider his own good will meet certain gruesome death!¡±

    He restrained his spirit so as to probe Devil of Malice¡¯s thoughts. He realized that thetter had a clear grasp of his own strength and dared not go against him. Like Buddha of Desires, Devil of Malice was also hoping to take advantage of the other three killing each other.

    ¡°Hehe! Here¡¯s someone I can manipte!¡± Buddha of Desires grinned as he nced at Devil of Malice. Thetter turned to look at him with his hair fastened with a wooden hairpin and a pair of eyes that reflected the vicissitudes of life. On his face was a faint smile. He looked as if he was counting his chickens before they were hatched.

 Chapter 775: Second Visit to Bayan

    <h4>Chapter 775: Second Visit to Bayan</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Buddha of Desires stared at the saber and Space Ring in the bloody pile of mud. ¡°How should we deal with this?¡± he asked, deliberately using a solemn voice.

    The Goddess of Big Luo was still keeping her spirit closely confined so that no one could read her thoughts. The Ordained Shamaness tried to do something simr. Even though her spiritual cultivation was not as good as Gu Xiaosang¡¯s, she had various Immortal Path witchcraft helping her. Her thoughts also remained vague to Buddha of Desires.

    Buddha of Desires saw ¡°Devil of Malice¡± moving away from him and trying to empty his mind. However, thetter¡¯s thoughts earlier were enough to specte on what his stance was. He could deduce what tempted Devil of Malice.

    He did not expect a massacre to happen within their team of four for now. Saren Gaowa was able to repeatedly escape the pursuit of the Golden Tent warriors and was capable of severely wounding the old chief of warriors Wu Li Han once. Her strength was by no means ordinary. He estimated that she was good enough to enter the top 60 of the Terrestrial Rankings. Even if they would not be digging their own graves, they would essentially lose all hope of capturing her if the team lost another member now.

    Buddha of Desires was well aware of his strength. He hoped that he, Gu Xiaosang, and Tuo Ya would all try and kill each other after obtaining Saren Gaowa¡¯s secret. That way, he would be able to take advantage of their fierce battle. Otherwise, he would choose to make an immediate escape.

    ¡°I can make use of this...¡±

    Tuo Ya nced at the saber and Space Ring and said indifferently, ¡°It would be best if we keep it and hand it to the Golden Tent when we return. Otherwise, we won¡¯t be able to exin ourselves.¡±

    No one would fault the idea that Tao Gesi died after encountering a strong opponent. However, since they had already ¡°captured¡± Saren Gaowa, there was no reason why Tao Gesi¡¯s possessions should be missing.

    It was in their best interest not to anger an Earth Immortal!

    Once she started speaking, she was no longer able to restrain her thoughts. Buddha of Desires ¡°heard¡± them clearly and found out that she shared his thoughts. He nodded and said, ¡°Donor Tuo Ya, you can put them away. We are, after all, mere guests.¡±

    ¡± Guests who kill their host?¡± The thought suddenly urred to Tuo Ya. She then put away the remaining possessions of Tao Gesi and Evil Desire Bodhisattva. The Goddess of Big Luo and Devil of Malice stood far from them, watching them without speaking.

    Buddha of Desires stood on one side, watching Tuo Ya store the possessions. He noticed how delicate and wondrous her movements were and how they carried a certain charm. Her gentleness was not something her wooden expression could conceal.

    ¡°I nearly overlooked an exquisite woman like her...¡± Buddha of Desires¡¯ emotions surged alongside his burning desire. ¡°If I add the Goddess of Big Luo to the list, I¡¯d be experiencing a coption encounter that most of my ancestral masters never had...¡±

    The three of them had their eye on the secret to suppressing Gu Erduo and believed that Buddha of Desires shared the same goal. Saren Gaowa¡¯s strength was not to be underestimated and only the powers of all four of thembined would give them a greater assurance of capturing her. Buddha of Desires believed that the women were like Devil of Malice in assuming that an internal conflict and subsequent massacre would not ur before thepletion of their task.

    This was his opportunity!

    There was no shortage of opportunities, be it ambushing them halfway through their journey or making his move while they were trying to capture a severely injured Saren Gaowa!

    His nce flitted from the serene and ethereal Gu Xiaosang to Tuo Ya whose dignified expression harbored a hint of gentleness and nearly failed to constrain himself. All he could think about was bedding them. He took a deep breath and calmed himself. ¡°The information we learned earlier is that Saren Gaowa seems to have sustained a strange injury. She ordered members of the Wolf-ying League to gather rare herbs and send them to Mo Ersong¡¯s canyon. The name ¡®Bayan¡¯ was also mentioned. Let¡¯s head to Mo Ersong¡¯s canyon first before going to Bayan.¡±

    Buddha of Desires, as a demonic monk of the Merriment Temple, knew very well the terrifying consequences of uncontroble desire. Even with Gu Xiaosang and Tuo Ya in front of him, he dared not act upon his lust. Unless he was sure that he had them in his grasp and was free to engage in Yin and Yang coption with them at any time to fulfill his desire, he was sure to suffer countercharge and immediately suffer Qi-deviancy Derangement.

    He had seen countless monks of the Merriment Temple fall because of this!

    The one who made the suggestion, Buddha of Desires, was nning his next steps. It was unlikely that he would seed with an ambush because the other three were wary of his Mind Connection Bead and stayed out of its range. He might be stronger than they, but they were all grandmasters. While there was quite a good possibility of killing them, it was virtually impossible to capture them alive. In a one-versus-two situation, he would not even be able to win. Add Devil of Malice to the equation and he might just be the one to die instead.

    ¡°I need to wait for the right opportunity...¡± He recalled an item he carried with him and then allowed a transparent bead to quietly slide down his sleeve. The bead fell to the ground without making noise and was absorbed by the soil.

    Sealed inside the transparent bead was an evil ghost that was obedient to hismand. Later, he would use the information as an excuse and lead them on a detour. He would order the evil ghost to rush to Mo Ersong¡¯s canyon ahead of the party. If Saren Gaowa was not there, the evil ghost would fake traces of her so as to attract the attention of the Goddess of Big Luo, the Ordained Shamaness, and Devil of Malice. When that happened, they would have to team up and the other three would have to stay close to him.

    Next, Buddha of Desires would use his Mind Connection Bead to telepathically convey a message to Devil of Malice. That way, others would not be able to listen in on their conversation. The exact same method had been used in their discussion about killing Tao Gesi earlier.

    ¡°Donor Malice, I have an idea that I¡¯m wondering if you¡¯ll be interested in,¡± Buddha of Desires said.

    He sensed that Devil of Malice was momentarily quiet before a thought surfaced on thetter¡¯s mind. ¡°What idea?¡± Devil of Malice asked.

    ¡°The Merriment Temple seeks nothing but beauty, and thus has little interest in capturing Donor Gu Erduo alive. We¡¯re just testing the waters by being proactive. However, with the Goddess of Big Luo and the Ordained Shamaness here, it truly evokes my lust, especially since there¡¯s no one else around but you. The appearance and figure of the Goddess are particrly unrivaled and her beauty shines from within. Moreover, she¡¯s the reincarnation of Ajati Matriarch and has an esteemed position. Though she appears to have lost her virginity, she has an unimaginably ample Vital Yin energy and powerful Vital Spirit. I don¡¯t want to miss such an opportunity. Perhaps this is my chance to reach illumination!¡± Buddha of Desires said in a very ¡®sincerely¡¯ emotional voice.

    When he brought up the matter of her virginity, he could not help feeling a deep sense of regret. He wondered which bastard stole it. Rumor had it that it was the famous ¡°Killing de¡± Su Meng. He was so jealous!

    ¡°So you wish to work with me? You¡¯ll get your hands on the beauties, while I get the secret?¡± Devil of Malice¡¯s thought surfaced without any emotion whatsoever.

    Buddha of Desires chuckled. ¡°Donor Malice, you¡¯re really perceptive. I¡¯ll be giving you two ¡®Mortal Desires Needles¡¯. Once the needle pierces the target, lust would prate deep into the bones all the way to the spirit. The desire would worsen as time passes and the target would have an increasingly difficult time to restrain herself. Her strength would also be weakening with time as well. Donor Malice, please ambush them when we¡¯re capturing Saren Gaowa and pierce them with these ¡®Mortal Desires Needles¡¯.¡±

    ¡°Without them, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult for you to kill me.¡± Devil of Malice was still cautious.

    ¡°That¡¯s precisely why the two of them won¡¯t keep their guard against you, Donor Malice. When I strike, I¡¯ll be busy dealing with them and preventing them from escaping. Where would I find the leisurely time to stop you from leaving with Saren Gaowa?¡± Buddha of Desires appeared very sincere.

    Buddha of Desires waited patiently for Devil of Malice to mull over his request. It was only moments after ¡°Ordained Shamaness¡± Tuo Ya had gotten rid of traces of Tao Gesi to prevent others from discovering the truth and suggesting that they depart, that Buddha of Desires detected Devil of Malice¡¯s fleeting thought. ¡°Deal. You¡¯ll get the beauties, I¡¯ll get the secret.¡±

    ¡°Amitabha. Monks don¡¯t lie.¡± Buddha of Desires conveyed his voice telepathically. When he stared at the beautiful rear figures of Gu Xiaosang and Tuo Ya, he felt as if he already owned them.

    ¡°That waist, that figure, that Vital Yin energy, that spirit...¡± Buddha of Desire¡¯s lust burned and he nearly lost control of himself. He had to forcefully suppress his raging emotions. Taking advantage of the distance Gu Xiaosang and Tuo Ya put between themselves and him, he discreetly dropped two dark red, thin needles to the ground.

    He then saw Devil of Malice use a strange trick and discreetly store the ¡°Mortal Desires Needles¡±.

    The two of them did not sign a contract or make a verbal oath, but Buddha of Desires believed that as long as Devil of Malice wanted to get the secret andplete the task that Evil Master assigned him, thetter would definitely follow the n. There was no need for any other guarantee for benefits. Human nature was the greatest assurance of all, just like the way they had tacitly agreed to kill Tao Gesi.

    Furthermore, this was just a backup n in case he could not use the opportunity that the evil ghost would create for him.

    Buddha of Desires entered the void. Just as he was thinking how he should take them on a detour, he heard the solemn voice of Devil Malice saying, ¡°Let¡¯s go to Bayan first. I have a feeling that Saren Gaowa is in Bayan.¡±

    ¡°Then what about my evil ghost?¡± While Buddha of Desires was still feeling stunned, he saw Gu Xiaosang smile and say, ¡°That¡¯s true. Since Killing de killed Wolf King in Bayan, I¡¯m sure Saren Gaowa will be lingering there, waiting for her chance.¡±

    The thought of Buddha of Desires immediately shifted. ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s go to Bayan first.¡±

    He would just take this as a detour!

    If Saren Gaowa was in Bayan, then he would put his n with Devil of Malice into motion!

    The flying lights changed their direction and flew straight for Bayan.

    Toronsu Sea was still frozen over, its still waves stretching on for miles and reflecting the gleaming sunlight. It was such a beautiful sightÒ»like a blue sky on the ground. Bayan Valley was located under the peak of a not-so-tall mountain next to the sea. Weeds covered the entire valley, coating it with a mattress of lush green and specks of light yellow flowers. It was a lovely and refreshing sight.

    Buddha of Desires and the others lowered their flying lights but did not enter immediately. They were wary of unwittingly rming Saren Gaowa should she be here. They cautiously moved closer to the valley. They moved a little farther from each other to block any possible escape route.

    After moving for some time, a figure appeared in their sight with her back against them. She was a slender and tall woman dressed in a blue Taoist robe. Her hair was fastened with a wooden hairpin. She had an ice-cold temperament as if she was harboring an endless desire for massacres.

    Their surroundings were littered with dried-up branches and fallen leaves. There was no hint of spring at all. They noticed a crude grave in front of the woman. The stele in front of the grave read:

    ¡°The tomb of ¡®Wolf King¡¯ Tie Sheng!¡±

    Just then, the Taoist abruptly turned around. The woman had a tall nose, almond-shaped eyes, and tilted eyebrows. It was Meng Qi¡¯s acquaintance, Kill-stopping Cultivator, the survivor of the Hao Yue n, Saren Gaowa.

    Her eyes swept her surroundings as if she had noticed the four neers. In a cid voice, she said:

    ¡°You¡¯re finally here.¡±

 Chapter 776: The Death of Buddha of Desires

    <h4>Chapter 776: The Death of Buddha of Desires</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    ¡°You¡¯re finally here.¡±

    Saren Gaowa¡¯s calm manner and assured tone caused a sense of danger to erupt in Meng Qi, who was disguised as Devil of Malice and was using the Yuan Xin Seal to provoke as much internal strife as possible.

    Even if he was appearing in front of Saren Gaowa as himself and was trapped in a siege by grandmasters, he would still be as pretentious as he was now. He would want to cause his opponent¡¯s mind to waver and impact their imposing manner so that they would suspect that they had fallen for a trap. He would fight hard for a blood-soaked path out and create a favorable environment for himself. Battles of minds and imposing manners had always been the defining qualities of masters!

    However, at this moment, the danger premonition of his Eight Nine Mysteries was surging in him so violently and distinctly. Coupled with Saren Gaowa¡¯s manner, it went without saying what the true situation was!

    Even though there were four grandmasters on their side, none of them belonged to the same sect. To make things worse, they were also constantly scheming against one another. No one here would fight to their death for the sake of another. It was just like how he had met Green Cultivator, me-scorching Devilman, and Soul-losing Flute on the Mountain God Temple when he had just enlightened his Apertures. His opponents were such a loose coalition that they had too many ws for him to exploit. They had no way of ever working together as a united team because they were all considering their own futures.

    Meng Qi made up his mind in a sh: as per the Thirty-six Stratagems, retreat if all else fails. He would use his hair to make a doppelganger that would rece him while he quietly escaped with his real body.

    ¡°The enigmatic Demoness Gu is certain to have life-saving tricks. It¡¯s hard to say if she¡¯s stronger or weaker than I am. There¡¯s no need to worry about her...¡± The fact that she had previously saved him several times coupled with their involvement caused him to worry just a little. The thought had barely surfaced on his mind, however, when he instinctively knew something was wrong.

    ¡°Why was Saren Gaowa so confident that Gu Erduo would be so busy dealing with Master Lu and Senior Chong He that he won¡¯t be able to make a move, that she would set up an ambush in Bayan? If the one who came here was Gu Erduo or some other Dharmakaya master, it was like cing amb in a tiger¡¯s den!¡±

    No one trying to set a trap would be so naive as to depend solely on luck. The only exnation was that there was a traitor among them. This gave her the confidence that there would be no Dharmakaya masters joining the departing ¡°investigation team.¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s the traitor?¡±

    Saren Gaowa had barely spoken when she extended her right hand and caused a terrifying murmuring sound in the air. She began speaking in an illusory voice, saying words that would usually require several minutes to utter in a sh:

    ¡°There¡¯s a ¡®monster¡¯ hiding within me that thirsts for blood and massacre.

    ¡°I once killed so many people that my hands reeked of blood. It has been a long time since I stopped. Today, however, I will kill once again.

    ¡°I call forth the ¡®monster¡¯ to lend me strength.¡±

    Every Aperture acupoint in her body lit up at the same time, emanating a dim radiance that was full of demonic quality. They became linked to one another all the way to her right hand and produced a meter-long sword tip. However, her Dharma Form did not materialize.

    This strange sword condensed out of the dim radiance was three Chinese feet, three inches, and three decimeters long. The pitch-ck sword emanated no light at all and bore no pattern nor mark on its body. It was in but demonic. The moment it appeared, the dead branches and wilted leaves were all shattered. It also caused a crack to form on the ground and spread far into the distance.

    Wherever the crack extended to, the lush greenery around it would die. Dead fish floated to the crystalline surface of the Toronsu Sea and the water nts lining the bottom of the sea all wilted.

    The crack extended very quickly, all the way to Hirasu¡¯s tribe in Gegengol. The herdsmen, martial artists, oxen, and horses, all fell into the ground wide-eyed and died with grievances. Nothing was left alive within five hundred kilometers.

    ¡°Ow!¡±

    The strange, pitch-ck sword emitted a drawn-out cry and the sky subsequently turned dark. Saren Gaowa showed such might just from the strength borrowed from the ¡°monster¡± and the artifact condensed out of radiance alone. Buddha of Desires and the rest felt her murderous aura invading their bodies and piercing deep into their souls. For a moment, their Vital Spirits were actually stunned. Even Meng Qi, in his real body, felt his head spinning as if there were countless sword Qi entering his Vital Spirit. Fortunately, he managed to visualize the Big Golden Buddha with a finger pointed at heaven and another pointed at earth, executing I, the Unique and Righteous technique in time. Only then did he recover.

    No wonder she was able to escape time and again and only sustained severe injuries in the hands of Wu Lihan, a master who had once upied one of the top three spots of the Terrestrial Rankings. Kill-stopping Cultivator was extraordinary instead. Just as Meng Qi was thinking how she was powerful enough to enter the top 40 of the Terrestrial Rankings, he spotted change urring on the ground.

    There was only a crack in the ground at first, but fertile soil could still be found in abundance. At this moment, however, moisture in the soil began evaporating at an unimaginable speed. The soil turned into grit so rapidly that it made onlookers bbergasted. The blowing wind scattered the yellow sand, filling the sky.

    The desertification spread at an astonishingly high speed. The withered grass that covered the ground outside Bayan scattered in the wind. The sea level of the vast Toronsu Sea visibly dropped. From here to Gegengol, the Grasnd had been reduced to a desert. As a cold, sinister wind swept the Hirasu tribe, all the dead bodies turned into shriveled corpses. Blurry forms of spirits flew out of the corpses, making mournful and shrill cries. Carrying Yin energy and grievances, the spirits sank into the yellow sand. Whirlwinds, one after another, transported these spirits to Bayan.

    A dark-skinned and thin old man appeared behind Meng Qi and the others. His head was wrapped with a ck cloth while his body was dressed in a white robe. His back was a little hunched. The old man¡¯s eyes drooped toward the end, making him look as if he was perpetually weeping. Ghosts who died unjustly swarmed him, emitting shrill cries that could eat away at one¡¯s Vital Spirit and shake one¡¯s spirit.

    ¡°Crying Elder?

    ¡°Crying Elder, who¡¯s ranked seventh on the ck List and 33rd on the Terrestrial Rankings no matter how he progresses or regresses !¡±

    Crying Elder now stood in Meng Qi¡¯s way. He had yet to flee. When he tried to escape via his side, he noticed that his two big enemies were already standing together. Were they targeting him?

    ¡°Is this battle a rehearsal for their tag-team battle?¡±

    ¡°Namo Venerable Merriment.¡± Numerous red-and-white lotuses appeared, creating a lovely sea of ¡°purend¡± amid the violently shifting sand, sinister spirits, and the dark murderous aura. In each of the lotus flowers were a man and a woman engaged in coption, all in different positions. The man was all Buddha of Desires, while the women were always different, all women that he had ravished for cultivation over the years.

    The strongest of them all, Buddha of Desires, was the first to recover his senses. He materialized the Golden Buddha and Concubine Form behind him. He took a step forward and a lotus flower blossomed under his foot. He nned to step out of Bayan Valley with his Dharmic Conveyance and leave the siege zone. Then, he would have shown enough initiative whether he fought or stayed behind.

    He was unafraid of Crying Elder. Though there was a disparity of more than twenty ranks between them, they were both in the same realm and they had fought quite a few battles together. In the end, Crying Elder was an old acquaintance and an old opponent. He was certain there was still hope for him to escape. There were still grandmasters on his side, after all. If they worked together, he was sure there was a good chance of winning over the duo. The only exception was if two more grandmasters suddenly popped up to join the opponent¡¯s side.

    Under such circumstances, Buddha of Desires had just taken his step when Crying Elder, whose heart was like a dried-upke, stepped on the yellow sand and sent a flying palm stroke at him. It was a palm stroke that was as strange and unfathomable as a ghost would appear to an ordinary human. Crying Elder looked like he was trying to stop Buddha of Desires from running, but in reality, the palm stroke had already appeared on the top of thetter¡¯s head and fell down with deep resentment.

    ¡°Thud!¡± Buddha of Desires raised his immenselyrge golden hand to block Crying Elder¡¯s palm, but strands of ck gas prated the goldenyer, making it very difficult for him to make the palm stroke.

    ¡°Crying Elder, did you really think you¡¯re good enough to stop me?¡± Buddha of Desires saw his surroundings reflected in his mind. Saren Gaowa, armed with her sword, subsequently charged at ¡°Ordained Shamaness¡± Tuo Ya and Devil of Malice. The Goddess of Big Luo seemed to be here to help her. The corner of her mouth curved into a small smirk, revealing the dimple on her fair, jade-like face. She exuded an inexplicably cheeky beauty and cuteness. Coupled with her expressive eyes, her beauty exceeded even that of a fairy who had descended from heaven and stirred the deepest desire and lust in men.

    The heart of Buddha of Desires jolted and the desire that he had suppressed for a long time broke through his rationality. He immediately felt raging lust burning within him, and incorporeal mes burst forth from every inch of his golden skin. His pupils turned red. Though he had not truly fallen into a state of Qi-deficiency Derangement yet, he was already temporarily befuddled.

    ¡°I need her! I need women!¡±

    The battle between two grandmasters, both in the peak of the Exterior realm, would be the origin of the opportunity to escape.

    ¡°Buddha of Desires, you¡¯ll still end up dead in my hands!¡± Crying Elder gave a strangeugh as he sent another palm stroke downward. Countless distorting shadows prated Buddha of Desires¡¯ self-protective Zen light, causing the glow to dissipate.

    Meng Qi was preparing himself to flee just as his doppelganger was cut down. It was then that he realized how vicious the void had beÒ»like it had beyers uponyers of shackles that locked him down.

    ¡°Xu-kong Seal?

    ¡°Is it Gu Xiaosang?¡±

    Meng Qi¡¯s heart seized as he thought that his identity was exposed. His sword appeared in his hand, but instead of using the Big Bang Technique, he hastily guarded his back.

    ¡°ng!¡± The fair and graceful palm hit the body of Heaven Inflicted Pain. The void shifted and superimposed onto one another, abruptly giving rise to a terrifying burst of power. Even Meng Qi, whose expertisey in his raw strength, felt his hand numbing and a pressure weighing on his body.

    Explosions of Qi went off around him, causing all the mountain walls to copse and go up in puffs of smoke and dust. This was to conceal him as he fell while scaling the mountain.

    He thrust Flowing Fire as powerfully as possible, trying to get ahead of his opponent after the ambush that had caused his breath to stagger.

    The fair and graceful hand lifted three fingers, with the forefinger and middle finger shaped into a dagger. There seemed to be dark vortices on her fingertips that caused theyers of airflow and the void to copse into it. Meng Qi¡¯s sword could not help itself from being drawn to the palm, as was the millions of fine sword light that it emanated.

    Not only was this pointing motion simr to the Chaos Vortex, but it was also capable of absorbing one¡¯s Vital Spirit and turning one¡¯s surroundings dark and indistinct. One would be trapped in a quiet environment that could not be made heads or tails of as if one had returned to the embrace of one¡¯s mother¡ªthe primeval, as well as the ultimate, ¡°nothingness.¡±

    Just then, Flowing Fire shuddered frantically. The sword then gave rise toyers uponyers of changes within a short frame of time and space.

    ¡°Pfft!¡±

    Theyers of fires were promptly extinguished. Meng Qi was thrown out and got knocked into a mountain wall so hard that it copsed. Fortunately, he was able to use his ¡°refinement¡± ability to produce changes at the eleventh hour, offsetting part of the impact. He left the rest of the impact for Eight Nine Mysteries to counteract. That was the only reason he was able to remain unscathed.

    His pupils reflected a white, ethereal figure who had an indescribably beautiful face. She wore a faint smile that felt more aloof than it was sincere. Her gleaming eyes were full of murderous intent.

    ¡°Snap!¡±

    Crying Elder shattered Buddha of Desires¡¯ life-saving martial arts skill with a single palm stroke but thetter was still trapped in a state of vertigo. He watched helplessly as Crying Eldernded yet another palm stroke on his forehead. His body immediately disintegrated into sand and his Vital Spirit was absorbed. He was unable to show any of his skills, be it his Mind Connection Bead, Dharmic Conveyance, Invincible Palm, Ways of Desires, or Merriment Buddha¡¯s Wishing Power.

    Still in a daze, he heard Gu Xiaosang¡¯s melodious voice resounding inside his Vital Spirit.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been trying so hard to trigger Tao Gesi¡¯s obsession remnants, my husband. You were nearly rendered defenseless after my sudden attack. From here, I can sessfully nt nefarious intent in you so that you¡¯ll revolt after obtaining the secret. How can I not exploit this opportunity?¡±

    ¡°What husband? What nefarious intent?¡± Buddha of Desires¡¯ Vital Spirit darkened as bitter resentment buried it. His Vital Spirit then turned into Crying Elder¡¯s strongest Grieving Spirit!

    ¡°It¡¯s indeed Gu Xiaosang!¡± Meng Qi hovered in between the copsed mountain walls as he cautiously stared at the woman in white whose murderous intent was so strong it felt almost tangible. Her parting words to him back then suddenly surfaced in his mind:

    ¡°I am, after all, a notorious demoness who spills innocent blood at my slightest whim. Perhaps the next time I meet you, you will be my victim.¡±

    ¡°How did she recognize me?¡±

    Gu Xiaosang smiled brightly at him. ¡°You¡¯re the most outstanding character in my mind and my heart. Even if you turn into cow dung, I¡¯ll be sure to recognize you at first nce.

    ¡°Besides, our karma is entangled and our blood lineage is linked. How can I not recognize you?¡±

    She rubbed her t stomach with a grin, but the coldness and murderous intent in her eyes were unchanged. Meng Qi was so frightened that he almost thought it was real.

    ¡°Initially, I came up with this scheme to target you. I was nning to draw Gu Erduo¡¯s attention yet I couldn¡¯t find Saren Gaowa. That was why I spread the rumor that the Hao Yue n holds the secret of the Heaven-killing Axe. Once the war between the orthodox and heretical paths begin, once the Dharmakaya and Half-step to Dharmakaya masters are focused on the battle, my righteous and chivalrous husband will definitely be among the masters who woulde here.

    ¡°Won¡¯t you let me kill you, my husband?¡±

    Meng Qi¡¯s heart seized. ¡°This isn¡¯t right. If Demoness Gu recognized me when we were still in the Golden Tent, she could¡¯ve very well just shouted and I¡¯d be captured. Dharma King Dushi and Gu Erduo were there, after all. She could have just killed me in any way she wanted back then. There¡¯s no need for her to make such painstaking efforts and make such a great detour.

    ¡°Even though the minds of those with mental illnesses are iprehensible, this is indeed a great contradiction!¡±

 Chapter 777: The Unconventional Way

    <h4>Chapter 777: The Unconventional Way</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    The Ruyi Matriarch Form appeared behind Tuo Ya. The plump-faced and golden-eyed deity had an imperial canopy hanging over her head and a pearl ne around her neck. Spotlessly white flowers blossomed around her feet, their gentle swaying with the wind gave rise to a beautiful, ethereal ambiance that was unaffected by the murderous atmosphere.

    She unveiled the Vertical Eye on her midbrows, thrust her Ruyi Spectre with one hand, and performed seals with the other hand. In a sh, she was shrouded in countless forms of witchcraft that turned her figure indistinct and emanated fine rays of light that flickered in gold and white.

    Her coldness counteracted the murderous intent. With an indifferent expression, she tilted her body to the side and thrust her strange sword in an utterly in manner. The void immediately darkened and copsed into itself as if it was dying.

    The strange, lightless sword shed directly at Tuo Ya¡¯s jade Ruyi Sceptre, instantly shattering the glistening radiance. The feeling of deterioration spread all over the surface of the Ruyi Sceptre, and despite not having prated through the surface, it was enough to hack it open!

    The strange sword, that suppressed the murderous intent, cut the gold-and-white fine lights formed out of witchcraft and magic like they were tofu. Tuo Ya was so shocked that her body shook frantically as if she was trying her best to operate her Ruyi Sceptre. Using a strange trick, she managed to escape to the other side of her grandmaster¡¯s domain.

    Tuo Ya reappeared on the other side of the valley where the mountain walls were intact. Traces of fear lingered on her expression. Her robe was torn over her left shoulder, revealing numerous faint and shallow wounds on her skin.

    ¡°Luckily these are just light wounds...¡± Tuo Ya was secretly relieved. Just then, she felt as if her vitality and breath were like bursting dams. They burst forth from those wounds, violently flowing outward, and she could not stop the flowing blood. Her Vital Spirit also felt as if it was being torn to shreds.

    ¡°How could this be?¡±

    Tuo Ya¡¯s sight suddenly blurred, but she saw that Kill-stopping Cultivator had not chased after her. Thetter was dragging her strange sword and going past her to aim for ¡°Devil of Malice.¡± It was as if Kill-stopping Cultivator was certain that she would soon die!

    ¡°How did it turn out this way?¡± Tuo Ya raised her head as she fell, her vision turning dark. Her final thoughts came to her:

    ¡°No wonder the warriors of Great Khan¡¯s Golden Tent are still no match for the Changsheng Denomination even after annexing so many tribes...

    ¡°No wonder each time the Golden Tent pursues Saren Gaowa, they¡¯d always lose a grandmaster. That¡¯s unless Wu Lihan takesmand...

    ¡°No wonder the warriors of the Golden Tent are secretly afraid of Saren Gaowa and call her the life-taking evil spirit...

    ¡°Unfortunately, our Changsheng Denomination and the Golden Tent don¡¯t get along and failed to obtain the most urate news. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t die with just a sword strike...¡±

    ¡°Thud!¡± Tuo Ya fell t on the ground, her eyes wide open as she lost all vitality. The Matriarch Deity of Desire Form behind her emitted a mournful screech as it swiftly dissipated. It was as if the Matriarch who stood far away in the tribe altar also received serious injuries.

    The sky was pitch-ck even without dark clouds. No light could peek through in the dead valley and grasnd where not one grass thrived. Yellow sand swirled in the air. Meng Qi hovered over the copsed mountain wall with his saber and sword in hand, overlooking Gu Xiaosang in her billowing white dress.

    The transformative ability of his Eight Nine Mysteries was unparalleled, but he was only prepared to fool Dharmakaya masters. He never once thought that his peers would be able to see through his guise. Even though he could not understand Han Guang¡¯s omniscience and how thetter would appear whenever he was off guard, Gu Xiaosang was another story. Back then, he had prepared thoroughly before leaving for Luo Hou¡¯s residence because he was wary of meeting other Dharmakaya masters. He was sure that not even Dharmakaya masters would be able to expose him, so what made Gu Xiaosang different?

    Even if she was the reincarnation of Ajati Matriarch, her magical ability unrivaled, and her superior realm, it was still impossible for her to see through his guise. Moreover, there was no sign of her using her secret skill.

    This was Meng Qi¡¯s biggest doubt at the moment. Until he found an answer, he would not be at peace. Was it due to their karma entanglement, as she said? Did it have something to do with the Primeval and that she would be able to distinguish him just by looking at his karma? Or did she leave a mark on him without his knowing?

    More importantly, if she had recognized him, the best timing for her to kill him was when they were inside the Golden Tent. Why would she take such arge detour and lure him to Bayan?

    Was it so that Kill-stopping Cultivator could take her revenge? However, Gu Xiaosang could very well get Dharma King to pummel him until he was half dead and then take him here. Wouldn¡¯t that be much easier?

    This deliberately difficult series of actions did not seem like the work of Gu Xiaosang who was terrifyingly meticulous!

    Gu Xiaosang was acting in an absurdly contradictory manner!

    ¡°Well, even if her acute dissociative identity disorder has always made her contradictory... This...¡± Meng Qi did not hastily flee. He stared at Gu Xiaosang operate the ¡°Yuan-xin Seal,¡± trying to detect the changes in her emotions and thoughts.

    Gu Xiaosang was a picturesque beauty, with her ethereal temperament and indescribably delicate face. Even as the corners of her mouth were curved to form a faint smile, the killing desire in her eyes did not diminish in the slightest. Truly, she was one to kill as she chatted andughed.

    After Crying Elder was done dealing with Buddha of Desires, new dark figures of Buddha and his concubine joined the cloud of Nether Spirits that shrouded him. The figures that carried the air of a grandmaster were abruptly the superior one out of all the Nether Spirits. The moment anyone tried to fight Crying Elder, these spirits would fly out to attack the opponent. Unless one had a method to restrict these spirits, one would be essentially be fighting several grandmasters at once and ultimately suffer a crushing defeat.

    It was because of this that Crying Elder, despite his rtively inferior skill, could climb to the seventh spot of the ck List and the 33rd spot on the Terrestrial Rankings!

    He took a step forward and stood high above Meng Qi as the resentful spirits that followed him filled his surroundings. Sand swirled violently in the air and dryly burned the body, preventing Meng Qi from forcefully fighting his way out. He sneered at Meng Qi.

    ¡°This was just supposed to be the prelude, but who knew you¡¯de here yourself. Truly, you¡¯re refusing to walk on the path of heaven and trespassing into the way of the Nine Serenities.

    ¡°You¡¯re really amazing to strike a fear in me that I¡¯ve never felt before. I was worried that you¡¯d continue to grow ande to Hahler to seek revenge. I can now finally breathe a sigh of relief. So what if you¡¯ve suffered four divine punishments, obtained the Buddha¡¯s Palm, and secretly broke through to be a grandmaster? In the end, you¡¯d still die by my hands!

    ¡°Thanks to Buddha of Desires, I¡¯ve gained yet another grandmaster¡¯s soul. This gives me hope of achieving the Half-step to Dharmakaya realm. When the timees, your damned Master will also suffer the same fate as Buddha of Desires!¡±

    Though he appeared to be mocking Meng Qi, he did not let down his guard in the slightest. He was prepared to keep Meng Qi here by all means possible until Kill-stopping Cultivator finished off Tuo Ya. They could then form a three-person siege and leave Meng Qi with no hope of survival whatsoever.

    Kill-stopping Cultivator had killed ¡°Ordained Shamaness¡± Tuo Ya by now and was flying over from Meng Qi¡¯s left. Instead of immediately attacking Meng Qi, she opted to speak in a cold and apathetic voice.

    ¡°I don¡¯t regret saving you. It¡¯s fate that Tie Sheng lost his life by your hands, as was the fact that I broke my vow not to kill. It¡¯s also fate that you die by my sword. Fate ordains all that has happened. There¡¯s no escape from it. It¡¯s best if you stop struggling and prevent yourself from suffering even more pain.¡±

    In her killing desire was a hint of mercy and hopelessness as if she had sumbed to a fate that she could never change.

    The three grandmasters formed a three-person siege. One held a strange sword, poised for a one-on-one against Meng Qi. To her, killing a person was no different from killing a dog or chicken. The other was shrouded in countless vengeful spirits. These vengeful spirits were grandmasters who worked in tandem. The final one was a mysterious and unpredictable incarnation of an ancient power. The atmosphere became still, with yellow sand swirling violently in the air as if it was mourning Meng Qi¡¯s death in advance.

    ¡°Hahahaha!¡± The cornered Meng Qi abruptlyughed out loud. He was back to his usual state. He allowed his saber to droop at a nt, looking like the very picture of a hero. There was a hint of arrogance in his demeanor. ¡°On whose ord? You three?¡±

    Crying Elder¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Is he trying to bluff and confuse my spirit? Is this an aura and psychological warfare?¡±

    Meng Qi stared fixedly at Gu Xiaosang without looking at Crying Elder and Kill-stopping Cultivator.

    ¡°Even without Han Guang¡¯s reminder, the one I was most guarded against in the group was you, but I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d long been colluding with them.¡±

    He harrumphed. His overwhelming arrogance harbored a hint of mockery.

    ¡°This is your arrangement? Three top grandmasters forming a siege? Don¡¯t you have a backup n? This isn¡¯t like you. I¡¯m disappointed.¡±

    Gu Xiaosang¡¯s expression did not waver but her faint smile became a little stiff.

    Meng Qi looked around, and his gaze finally rested on Kill-stopping. ¡°You¡¯re a formidable opponent. It¡¯s true that you¡¯d be able to threaten my life when you team up with Crying Elder.¡±

    She lifted the strange sword in her hand without replying. Crying Elder was convinced that Meng Qi was trying to bluff his way out.

    Meng Qi once again looked at Gu Xiaosang andughed. His face promptly turned solemn as he patted the air beside him.

    ¡°Come over here! You¡¯re my woman. Even if I want to kill you, you¡¯ll be thest on my list. I¡¯ll deal with our entanglements after finishing them off. When the timees, I wouldn¡¯t regret it even if I die by your hands.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re my woman?¡± Crying Elder narrowed his eyes as he recalled the many rumors he once heard. He then subconsciously distanced himself from Gu Xiaosang.

    ¡°No! He¡¯s trying to drive a wedge between us and dismantle our siege!¡±

    Crying Elder chose to believe in Gu Xiaosang. When he was about to give it his all to attack Meng Qi, he saw the many changes in her expression¡ªsometimes holy and solemn, sometimes ethereal and refined. Emotions flitted across her eyes before mirth settled in. She lowered her head and flew over to Meng Qi¡¯s side like a young wife. However, she did not stay too close to him.

    ¡°This...¡± Crying Elder was frozen in shock. Even the sword movement of the apathetic Kill-stopping became sluggish.

    Meng Qi believed that if they were familiar with the current ng, they would certainly have only one sentence to say: ¡°Goddamn it, I¡¯ve been Day Dogged...¡± (T/N: The ng originates from an online game stream, where one of the yers¡¯ ID is called ¡°Day Dog.¡± It means to meet something unfortunate).

    One would have to use unconventional means to deal with people with an acute mental disorder.

    The contradictory nature of this n demonstrated the conflict in Gu Xiaosang¡¯s heart.

    The situation couldn¡¯t worsen even if he was mistaken anyway.

    Meng Qi took a step forward in the air with a heartyugh. He stared cidly at Crying Elder.

    ¡°Senior Su Wuming was able to critically injure you with a single sword strike.

    ¡°But I can kill you with a single sword strike!¡±

    Meng Qi¡¯s scorn, arrogance, and contempt were clear in his words. Crying Elder immediately flew into a rage after hearing about his past shame and being thus disdained.

    Just then, Meng Qi once againughed loudly.

    ¡°Mr. Huang Que, if you don¡¯t make your move now, I¡¯ll be hogging everything!¡±

    Before his voice faded, a white-haired man in ragged clothes appeared behind Kill-stopping. ck foam began bubbling on the ground that was covered in yellow sand as if it was turning into a poisonous swamp.

    This was Han Guang¡¯s backup as well as the one Meng Qi had been waiting for. The moment he found out that there would only be three grandmasters besieging him, he knew without a shadow of a doubt that he could win this battle!

    Even Demoness Gu had a great w that he could exploit.

    This was particrly true when she was experiencing one of her dissociative identity disorder moments.

    When a palm stroke came flying toward Kill-stopping from behind, she swung her sword to block the attack. Crying Elder¡¯s pupils shrunk in shock. He then whistled loudly and ck gas began rising from behind him, forming arge, simple entrance.

    Ghosts stormed out of the opened Gate of Hell, followed by many vengeful spirits, and surrounded Meng Qi. Two of them were on the grandmaster level and were a fearsome sight with their dense Yin energy. Simultaneously, Crying Elder¡¯s body turned into sand and flew toward Meng Qi along with the sweeping wind.

    The sudden change in ns nted in him the idea to escape. However, if he hastily escaped now, it would be tantamount to suicide.

    Meng Qi stood quietly in ce with his eyes partially closed. His eyelids suddenly flew open, revealing his dark and serene pupils where countless strings of stars swam. He then thrust his saber in a casual manner.

    The yellow sand became restrained enough to reveal Crying Elder within. He appeared dumbfounded and shocked. His breath promptly dissipated.

    ¡°Y-You...¡± the remnant of his obsession cried.

    Meng Qi nced at him and smiled faintly.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already said that I can kill you with a single sword strike.¡±

    No one knew when Demoness Gu¡¯s expression began to shift. She knew that there could no longer be any entanglements between the two of them!

 Chapter 778: The Karmic Retribution Comes Quick

    <h4>Chapter 778: The Karmic Retribution Comes Quick</h4>

    Trantor: Larbrestudio Editor: Larbrestudio

    The Swamp of Deadly Poison destroyed in one swing. Dragon Strike destroyed in one swing. Spiritual Poison destroyed in one swing. The gray-haired warrior did everything he could, but his efforts were in vain against the single swings of Jie Sha¡¯s strange sword. Without any choice left, the gray-haired warrior could only avoid the lethal attacks, and keep Jie Sha upied. He dared not use his own body to defend the attacks of the strange sword. The foresight of the Holy Empress of Shaman: Tuo Ya could be witnessed here!

    The elderly man was in a state of shock and confusion. His face was twisted and he had a devilish look in his eyes. It seemed like he went mad and lost his sense of reason. His hand was covered in a strange ck mist that appear iplete, as each of his attacks were urately aimed at Jie Sha¡¯s vital acupuncture points. These attacks were in and simple, yet pure and concise with the power to revert things back to their original state. It could topple mountains and break rocks effortlessly. The ground gradually turned sanguine, and there was a sense of bloodthirsty madness in the air.

    Jie Sha was indifferent, and he swung the weightless ck sword in his right hand effortlessly. This prevented the gray-haired warrior froming into close quarters as he was almost cut by the de. If given a few seconds, he could forcefully break free from the battle. She could even kill him at the cost of some injury if she could find the right opportunity. This would reform the situation where Meng Qi would be surrounded and attacked in all directions.

    Right then, she saw Elder Ku copse. He couldn¡¯t even block one attack from Su Meng!

    Was that the legendary Sword of Impossibility?

    One single sh that could sever karma or ughter strong enemies. Meng Qi¡¯s primordial spirit was emptied, and he felt the boundless void that surrounded him was boiling with strings of distorted reality. It felt like an inescapable.

    Meng Qi was astonished by the amount of karma that Elder Ku bore. As far as he knew, perhaps only the current Mystery Woman could beat him.

    However, his karma was considered weak, and the majority of it came from the Eighteen Strikes of Vengeance, which killed millions of ordinary people. He did not have any major karma.

    It didn¡¯tpare to the karma of Like Monastery, Asura Temple, Su Wu Ming and Master Xuan Bei. Even though Meng Qi had yet to understand the Seal of the Dao it still existed within his body, which helped in the process of practicing the Principles of Karma. This made practicing a much more efficient process as he could differentiate the direction of different karma strings on a basic level.

    The karma strings that were still stuck to Meng Qi¡¯s de detached, leaving only the brightest and thickest string, that extends to the unknown depths of the void.

    To unify the West Sea? Meng Qi felt a little surprised at this ambition that elder Ku had. His ambition was not due to his own personal desire, but arose from a huge amount of karma in y. Experiencing the possible instant death due to karma would make any soul shiver in fear.

    Once Yuan Shi awoke, one would obtain the power to alter karma. The sword that Meng Qi was holding suddenly detached from the thickest karma string in a strange way, and initiated contact with the portion of karma that was of a lower tier.

    At that instant, Meng Qi did not have time to think. He avoided the general direction of the karma strings belonging to his master, Shu Wu Min and the other based on memory. He tried his best even though he was not sure whether he could seed.

    Right then, wind blew in the karma world right as the odd change ured. The weak karma from the killing of tens of millions of innocent lives fused to be one thick and bright strand, which was only outshined by the brightest star. This single strand was stuck to Meng Qi¡¯s long sword.

    The void seemed to tremor and Meng Qi felt as if he was tangled in endless grieving souls. The atmosphere of austerity solidified as it cut across the sky. The heaven trembled overhead as though it was enraged, and dark stormy clouds umted overhead.

    The heavens would kill those who do injustice!

    It¡¯s the karma from Karmic retribution. . . Meng Qi¡¯s heart skipped a beat, as he felt that his luck had run out and things would not be smooth sailing.

    Or is there someone using karma to plot against him?

    Meng Qi scanned for Gu Xiaosang subconsciously. She was floating innocently above the copsed rocks, as both of her hands cupped her face. Her eyes were fixated on the battle and there was no sign of her using any secret technique.

    Meng Qi thought: It was not her?

    The biggest advantage of using karma transfer was that it would first kill the enemy, then return the karma. In other words, after it subdued the enemy, it would give a person power in exchange for encountering more troubles in the future. But at that moment, the karma demanded immediate payment!

    Elder Ku had practiced for many years and killed countless numbers of innocent people. The amount of curses had umted and reached the limit. When he was attempting to challenge the third level of the skydder, there was a ny-nine percent chance that he would receive punishment from the heavens. The weird wind back then concentrated all of the karma into one beam, resulting in a sudden change in the quality of the single karma beam. This triggered the anger from the heavens, hence Meng Qi received the punishment for killing all the innocents!

    Boom!

    Purple, fist sized, lightning bolts struck down, and the sky was filled with tiny silvery tendrils of electricity. The killing intent and Swamp filled with with Deadly Poison in the valley disappeared, but there was still a vivid sense of Yang.

    Meng Qi¡¯s scalp felt numb, as he could sense how destructive the heavenly punishment would be. The impact of the attack was equivalent to a full force strike done by someone who was half a step into the realm of Dharmakaya. Furthermore, this attack was directly focused on his primordial spirit.

    Karmic retribution really came quickly! Meng Qi clenched his teeth, as his body suddenly inted to a size sorge it upied the whole sky. The injury on his right hand turned purple as it sparked with electricity. The back of his left hand turned purple with signs of thunder, so that he couldmand the heavenly thunderbolts.

    The purple, fist sized, lightning bolts slowed down. Meng Qi took this chance to garner strength from his surroundings. The power of Dharma and the world fused into long swords. At the tip of each sword, there was a dark vortex which had an extremely strong suction, sucking the rocks and gravels from the surrounding area and turning them to nothingness.

    The long sword shed out in the direction of the purple lightning as they collided in mid-air.

    Boom! The thunderbolts burst forth as the vortex expanded abruptly. A strange gateway, that weakened the lightning and thunder, lead to an unknown world that appeared in the sky.

    Rings of shockwaves dissipated in the form of wind, which blew up huge waves into what remaining water there was in the Sea of DuoLaSu.

    Meng Qi was forcefully pinned down. Even though he was not hurt, half his body was paralyzed as his mana was drained.

    Boom!

    The pure ck clouds had yet to dissipate, as the next waves of lightning bolts struck down on Meng Qi without giving him a chance to take a breather. It looked like many green logs, which connected the heavens to earth, were growing out from Bayan canyon.

    Boom!

    The lighting was unleashed in all directions towards Meng Qi, leaving no room for escape.

    The void seemed like it would break and copse as though it was doomsday. The Indestructible Statue of Yuan Shi was seated cross legged between the eyebrows as it was using the Yin Yang Seal. It was using the power of life and death to forcefully generate a powerful energy which circted around the acupuncture points around his body. The energy was condensed within the vital organs as well as within the flesh and blood. This energy made everything return to its original state.

    The long sword shed out in a magnificent way, just like the first ray of light between heaven and earth. It forcefully dispersed the sea of lightning, forming an area of tranquility.

    Even the smallest tilt in the sword contained many subtle adjustments. It was like the sword was trying to create a new world bymanding and drawing power from the Yin and Yang. Heaven and earth was no longer relevant then, as Meng Qi was all that mattered.

    Boom!

    The bolts of lightning continued to strike down mercilessly, but they were unable to prate the defense barrier set by Meng Qi¡¯s sword. This prevented the small world he was in from being shattered and destroyed.

    The seemingly endless waves of lighting continued to strike down on Meng Qi. He had to squeeze out every ounce of his strength within his body just to defend against the strikes.

    The lightning turned weaker just when Meng Qi was about to give up. Right at that instant, Meng Qi had a bad premonition. He presented his Indestructible Statue of Yuan Shi without a second though.

    A bolt of fuzzy electricity struck down, prating the clouds silentlynding on top of Meng Qi¡¯s head. Even though the bolt seemed trivial as it was small, Meng Qi was sure that he would definitely be dead if he was struck.

    The area suddenly turned faint, dark and chaotic, and bolts of electricity slowed down immediately.

    Everything reverted back to its original form, as the Yuan Shi Domain was activated. Meng Qi did the Chant of the Heavenly Wills, andpletely presented his Guru Domain. A figure which didn¡¯t seem to exist sat in the chaos. There was no sense of space or time. The space-time was in disorder, and disrupted the fuzzy bolt of electricity.

    Grabbing this crucial opportunity, Yuan Shi opened its eyes and caused Yin and Yang to separate. Meng Qi¡¯s body became a Glowing Beast of the Diametric Charge. The surrounding maic forces became unstable, resulting in the fuzzy bolt of electricity curving. This bolt brushed past Meng Qi, and struck the ground.

    There was no movement or sound, as everything within ten miles turned into nothingness. It was so deep that ground fire could be seen!

    Only then did the ck thunder clouds began dissipating.

    However, Meng Qi did not dare to rx, as Jie Sha shed towards him.

    Jie Sha¡¯s title of Demonic Killer would not be valid if he did not take this chance to attack his foe when they werepletely exhausted after the heavenly punishment.

    She ignored the gray-haired warrior¡¯s strike towards her back. Her eyes were extremely cold. Sheshed out her sword at Meng Qi, ignoring everyone and her own safety. There were no techniques nor changes involved. There was only the oldest and purest intent to kill.

    Meng Qi was almost at his limit. All he could do was to continue to be seated where he was as he tried to absorb the indestructible statue of Yuan Shi back into his body. He was hidden in the dark, which made it hard for anyone to pinpoint his exact location. At the same time, he stared at Jie Sha, with bright strings of karma shining within his eyes.

    Only one pure ck string of karma remained on Jie Sha, as the remaining was all cut away. This string extended past the clouds, and radiated a dense intent to kill. Karma transfer could not be used!

    This was the first time that Meng Qi¡¯s Karma transfer failed.

    The dark string of karma prated into the chaos. Instantly, the killing intent weakened. There was no good, no bad, and no killing intent during the chaos before the heavens and earth were formed. It was a pity that Meng Qi¡¯s Yuan Shi domain was just in the infant state.

    The sword shed apart the chaos. However, the sh was affected by the unstable space-time. Even though the sh was centimeters away from its target, it was as severe as missing the target by thousands of miles. Meng Qi dodged in time and the strike only hit his left arm.

    The strike radiated a golden aura that quickly faded, but not before it crept towards his primordial spirit.

    Meng Qi raised his sword and chopped of his left arm.

    If not for the Arts of Eight-Nine, that strike would have killed Meng Qi without giving him a chance to cut away the after-effects.

    ! Jie Sha spat out ck colored blood. The attack by the Gray-haired warrior struck her on her back. This caused her to be severely wounded, and her flesh was rotting.

    She looked coldly in Meng Qi¡¯s eyes. She fled, with the gray-haired warrior on the chase, after realizing that he was starting to heal. Furthermore, she was unsure whose side Gu Xiaosang was on.

    Meng Qi quickly took out the Eastern Longevity Elixir that belonged to the team. Given a choice, he would not do so, but now he was desperate.

    Before he could take it in, Gu Xiaosang appeared in front of him, smiling. Her beautiful eyes were studying Meng Qi.

    ¡°I, as a concubine, am thinking whether I should kill my husband.¡±

    Meng Qiughed. ¡°Bring it on, I still have some energy left in me. Lets fight!¡±

    ¡°Forget it, it¡¯s not time yet.¡± Gu Xiaosang said as she took a step back. Looking at Meng Qi taking the Eastern Longevity Elixir, she smiled and continued, ¡°Lord, it seems that luck isn¡¯t on your side this year. Even the karma had turned variant, causing you to receive the heavenly punishment.

    ¡°There is a seventy to eighty percent chance that you would not be spotted while undercover when you are performing Art of Eight-Nine at the guru level. However, you, my lord, met so many idents. First you encountered the Devil Master, then me. This made the infiltration a joke.¡±

    Meng Qi was stunned. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Gu Xiaosang cupped her face. ¡°The almighty man you are working for is warning you. If you do not know your ce, he can kill you any time. In other words, he wants to see what kind of secret techniques you have.¡±

 Chapter 779: The Straightforward Gu Xiaosang

    <h4>Chapter 779: The Straightforward Gu Xiaosang</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    There was nothing for ten miles. The ground was so deep that ground fire could be seen. What water remained from the Sea of Duo La Su filled the crater. There were many bubbles oozing out of theke, forming a hot-spring.

    Gu Xiaosang sat gracefully with both legs curved to one side. She cupped her cheek with one hand and there was a quirkiness to her. She yed with a rare lotus that she found when she scooped into the river with her right hand.

    The wound on Meng Qi¡¯s right hand started to heal and grow slowly. Under the effect of the weird de, even the Eastern Longevity Elixir could not heal the wound immediately to grow a new elbow. It had to slowly remove the lingering killing intent first!

    What a terrifying weapon!

    ¡°A warning by the Almighty Man? Or was it simply to pressure you so that he would know what kind of secret technique you are hiding?¡± Meng Qi paused, as he suddenly recalled the devilish intent back when he was still in the Six Dao of Samsara.

    Since then, the operations he was involved in were not smooth. The Art of Eight-Nine at the Realm of Guru became difficult to understand. Furthermore, he had the memory and body of Vile Heavenly Demon. As long as he was prepared and met with Han Guan, he could temporarily conceal himself. Additionally, Han Guan was a confident person. As long as there was no problem with the initial inspection, he would not care too much, which created a loop-hole which Meng Qi could exploit to stay safe and perform his mission sessfully. But who knew that Han Guan had a special interest in Demonic Monks. After hearing that The Demonic Hand surrendered, he came down straight away, which caught Meng Qi off guard.

    To make matters worse, there was still Gu XiaoSang. When he was testing waters against Luo Hou and Insect Lord at the spur of the moment, her warning was right on time. Most importantly, although Meng Qi was well-prepared against other sages, she saw through his disguise on a few asions even though she was only in the realm of Guru. This infiltration had risks, but Meng Qi was confident of, became a joke.

    Even if we ignore the fact that she did not reveal before that she could see through certain things due to her unexpected and inexplicable ability, one would still feel that luck was not on their side due to the frequency of idents that happened. This was likely due to the presence of the Almighty Man sabotaging the mission.

    For Han Guang to not notice the presence of such man-made idents, it made one¡¯s hair stand. Simply thinking of this resulted in a bone-chilling fear.

    It all started from the moment he left the Jade Pce. Could it be due to this? Jade Pce could prevent the detection by The Master of the Six Dao of Samsara. The Master wanted to know what Meng Qi got from inside the pce, and if he obtained any items that would threaten him or enable Meng Qi to escape his control. The evil intent behind the mission of Refining Heavenly Troops was not shamelessness. The almighty man was simply venting his anger. Was the purpose of this mission to pressure Meng Qi to use hisst resort, or was it for him to be stronger? His doubts were cleared almost instantaneously as his mind raced.

    After the variance in karma, his Seal of Dao was revealed. To make matters worse, he was still wandering in the World of Gods, trying to hide his earthly body when he was found out by the Six Dao!

    Even though Meng Qi was unsure what his body could do, he had to cherish it as even the Master of the Six Dao could not control it. He would not reveal it unless it was absolutely necessary.

    Back in his own world, Meng Qi could maintain control over that body with the help of the mysterious connection and Godly Taiyi Elixir.

    ¡°If that was the trial by the Master of Six Dao of Samsara, affecting Han Guang and Gu Xiaosang both, Samsara traveller made sense.¡± Meng Qi thought to himself.

    Gu Xiaosang held her cheek with one hand, tilted her head and smiled sweetly, ¡°My husband, you had to use all your might to avert variance in karma and the heavenly punishment, which was at the power level of someone who was half a step into the realm of Dharmakaya. If I coordinate with San Ren Gao Wa and attack you, you need to use your secret techniques to avoid being killed. Even if you do not reveal it today, you will do so if you meet simr situations in the future.¡±

    In other words, the determinant factor was Gu Xiaosang? As Meng Qi recalled the battle, he told himself that he had to be more cautious in the future.

    His wound finally healed as a new arm grew out. He swung it around to familiarize himself with the new arm.

    He straightened his back in his seating position. He was surrounded by waves of glistering light, as he stared at Gu Xiaosang¡¯s starry pupils with his deep eyes. He suddenly said,

    ¡°You once said that we are the same type of people. Even though you said it was a joke, it is actually how you really feel.¡±

    Meng Qi was highly alert, and was ready to fight any moment as he was talking. He knew what he was capable of. Additionally, he had recovered and was at tip-top condition for a fight. Now, there was no one around. If he could not face her now when he realized certain facts after sensing Gu Xiaosang¡¯s contradictory mental state, he would never have a full soul again.

    ¡°If that is what my husband says, then that is what it will be¡± Gu Xiaosang smiled with the same facial expression.

    Meng Qi gazed into her eyes. He did not see any intent to evade the question. He could not differentiate the truth from the false, as her eyes seemed to sparkle with an infinite number of stars.

    ¡°I do not know who the Almighty Man behind me is, though he likes to toy with me. You are the incarnation of Death Mother thus you will be her sooner orter. Hence, you said that we are the same type of people, bearing karma that we do not want. We do not want to lose ourselves, even if it is to our other self.¡± Meng Qi said firmly, not wavering even if Gu Xiaosang had a change in attitude.

    Gu Xiaosang continued to smile, as she cupped her face with one hand. She looked like an angel in the middle of theke. She listened to Meng Qi quietly, without saying a word.

    Meng Qi spoke slowly, but his sight remained fixated on her. He channeled Yuan Xin Seal to detect any changes in emotions, ¡°By right, a person who was incarnated should not have any emotions such as fear of losing themselves unless something went wrong and a change urred.¡¯

    ¡°I do now know what you have experienced, but you are experiencing schizophrenia. There is Yu Longzi and there is Gu Xiaosang. Gu Xiaosang has her own emotions and thoughts. She does not want to lose herself. On the other hand, Yu Longzi was a spirit secretly left by Death Mother. Hence this problem arose.¡±

    Gu Xiaosang yed with her hair with a charming and innocent air. She finally spoke, sounding like a gush of water.

    ¡°Why couldn¡¯t it be the other way around? Yu Longzi was an innocentdy from the Yu family. Gu Xiaosang is the person with the intent to upy the body, and swallow up the big bad Yu Longzi.¡±

    ¡°Because I always meet Gu Xiaosang. The way she speaks and acts suggested this.¡± Meng Qi said as he inhaled slowly. He was not really empathetic, but he could understand how she felt.

    Humans that lived within this heaven and earth had to suffer without a choice. When could they leave?

    Before Gu Xiaosang could talk, Meng Qi continued, ¡°The Xiao Zi I met the first time was indeed Yu Longzi. I do not know what happened but she got the upper hand.¡±

    ¡°You said before you will destroy all that Xiao Zi likes, including me. This is because you are worried, even fearful Death Mother left something behind. You only changed your mind when you realized I inherited the real version of Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship.

    ¡°At that point in time, even if there were ways to affect your soul, it definitely could not have stopped you from killing someone. The real reason why you let me live was because you might have realized that I was also working for an Almighty Man. You hoped that using the karma that has umted, a little bit of luck and the Almighty Man behind you, you could finally eliminate Yu Longzi!¡±

    This was just like how one purposely received the karma from Lord Yuan Shi to create chaos and find a way to live!

    ¡°At the Demon grave, the Xiao Zi I met was not Xiao Zi, but was you. This was to trick me to open the door, correct?¡± Meng Qi said as he smiled a little.

    Gu Xiaosang blinked, as her pupils cleared like a puddle of autumn water and sparkled. She smiled, ¡°My lord is perspicacious, I have nothing to hide.¡±

    The act was still so perfect, but her attitude changed slightly.

    ¡°Only you could say all those shameful things with such ease . . .¡± Meng Qi grumbled. He said seriously, ¡°From then on, you always acted as though you are fighting and killing. In reality, you are using my bad luck and the karma of the Almighty Man to achieve your own vested interest: Ye Du against Dan Xiumei; Jiang Dong fixing the Royal Seal; Heavenly Woman learning the Tyrant¡¯s Invincible de; Nine Levels of Heaven reaping the Three Lives Fruit!¡±

    Gu Xiaosang bit her lips, and looked as though she was wrong. Her eyes glistened with a hint of cunningness. ¡°I¡¯m also trying my best to look out for you. Which one of those times did you not benefit from it?¡±

    As she reached here, she lowered her head and said shyly, ¡°I even gave you my virginity.¡±

    This beautiful woman could really act anywhere, anytime . . . Meng Qi said, ¡°To share the Three Lives Fruit and Twin Practice was to build a special connection between us, between me and Gu Xiaosang. It was not with Yu Longzi. This was because it was bing increasingly difficult for you to suppress her, and you foresee that this situation will only worsen. Hence, you built this connection and used me so that Gu Xiaosang will wake up.¡±

    ¡°In order for Yu Longzi to devour youpletely, she must kill me, who is strongly connected to you. This was what your reminder meant. The problem between us causes chaos in the setup. This gave me the chance to find out the root of the problem.¡±

    Gu Xiaosang¡¯s eyebrow quivered a little, and she smiled brightly, ¡°If that is what my dear says, then that is what it shall be.¡±

    She avoided the question once again. Meng Qi frowned slightly. The devilish girl was talented in concealing what she felt. There must be more secrets to this.

    He continued, ¡°You suppressed Death Mother¡¯s spirit, Yu Longzi. You obtained her experience and knowledge, that is why you are so familiar with all the hidden techniques and ruin. But your ability to foresee all operations still confuses me.¡±

    ¡°Does this have to do with the problem arising when Death Mother was trying to reincarnate as Yu Longzi.¡±

    Meng Qi shouted suddenly, as he observed changes in her thoughts and emotions.

    Gu Xiaosang smiled lightly, ¡°You guessed.¡± She gave a charming look, just like a cunning little fox.

    Her emotions remain unchanged, but her mental state was in chaos. Meng Qi figured out that this girl currently had a way to fend off his Yuan Xin Seal . . .

    Gu Xiaosang stretchedzily, as sheughed, ¡°My dear, you must have been to Jade Pce and obtained many good things. For example, the Yuan Xin Seal you¡¯re using now, is the Seal of the Dao. Furthermore, the Six Dao and the Almighty Man that you¡¯re working for do not know about this. This is the cause of your bad luck, and the feeling that anything you do this year will not be smooth and sessful. If you still have any rewards that the Almighty Man does not know of, or if simr situations arise in the future, the Almighty Man will not allow his pawns to escape his control.¡±

    Even as she spoke, she was smiling brightly. However, she had a sad and lost look in her eyes. As theke water rippled past her, her dress fluttered around, showing her beautiful yet gaunt body.

    ¡°As a prawn, you would experience difficulty in everything you do if you do not know your own ce. Furthermore, there would be many idents that would cause you to want tomit suicide. Your parents, friends, teachers and lovers would die one by one, unless you give in without a fight, and this would be done firmly. At the end of the day, your lover will destroy herself, your brothers and subordinates will die. Even you yourself will pass away. My dear, are you very sure that you are going to walk down this path?¡±

    This would be done firmly. At the end of the day, your lover will destroy herself, your brothers and subordinates will die. Even you yourself will pass away . . . Meng Qi was stunned; sadness and anger washed over him. If he struggled, then master, junior, cousin, Jiang Zhi Wei, Brother Qi and Elder Zhao . . . They would all die?

    As a prawn, can you never escape circumstance?

    But would you be willing? Could you be willing?

    As his thoughts raced, he suddenly recalled something Gu Xiaosang said before, ¡°My dear, if one day, I am entrapped by someone. Would you stille and save me like Tyrant even if you knew there would be insurmountable dangers present?¡±

    She hinted her end right from the start?

    You would never know if what this devilish girl said was true or false, as it would be difficult to differentiate. What seemed like a joke could potentially contain hints that are real.

    Gu Xiaosang stood up slowly and reverted back to her happy self. She appeared beautiful once again as she said,

    ¡°This path is very dangerous. Your life could end anytime. Some people choose to keep it to themselves, while others choose to indulge in their feelings as they hope to leave a mark in this life so that their trip into this world would not be in vain. What kind of person are you, my dear?¡±

    She continued without waiting for Meng Qi¡¯s reply,

    ¡°We are the same type of people, but we are different at the same time. I, as your wife, am selfish. I also want to experience the Realm of Dao Fruit. Down this path, I do not care who dies, my determination will not waver. Even if it is you, my dear. I will kill you without hesitation if you try to prevent me from walking down this path, no matter if it is out of your own will or you are controlled by the Almighty Man.¡±

    She cupped her face with both hands, as her cheeks turned red. She said dreamily,

    ¡°When that happens, I will personally bury you on a mysterious mountain. I will nt white flowers on this mountain and worship you. I will remain a widow until I have reached that realm, then I will revive you.¡±

    Gu devil was crazy . . . Meng Qi thought as he breathed in.

    ¡°How about you? My dear.¡± Gu Xiaosang tilted her head and smiled as she asked.

    Meng Qi sensed that the sadness and anger that he felt was controlled by the Almighty Man. When he answered this question, he shook his head and tried to fluke her,

    ¡°If you die by my hands, I will light an oilmp before the statue of Buddha until I reach that realm, and I shall revive you.¡±

    Gu Xiaosang burst outughing, and said with flushed cheeks, ¡°A handsome monk in gray robe, lighting an oilmp in front of a Buddha statue. Doing all this for his wife who died, sounds good . . .¡±

    Mydy, you went crazy again . . . Meng Qi was unable to keep up with Gu Xiaosang¡¯s monkey mind.

    Gu Xiaosang passed the lotus seed in her hand to Meng Qi. ¡°If that day reallyes, nt this seed. When you see the flower bloom, it will be as though you are seeing me. Simrly, if you, my dear, die by my hands, I will personally nt a lotus flower beside your grave. When I see the bloomed flower, it will be as though I am seeing you.¡±

 Chapter 780: Well-Prepared

    <h4>Chapter 780: Well-Prepared</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    The lotus seed looked ordinary despite being a rare breed. Holding it in his hand, Meng Qi seemed to be able to feel the warmth of Gu Xiaosang¡¯s hand as she was grasping it moments ago. Meng Qi was startled as he thought of her words, the blooming of the flower will remind you of me?

    Does Siren Gu have no confidence about breaking free from the chess game as well? That¡¯s why she has been talking about her death in a joking manner, hoping some people will remember her in the future as Gu Xiaosang ¨C not the Death Mother or Yu Longzi. Despite having the Yuan Xin Seal, Meng Qi was not sure of what Gu Xiaosang was thinking because she was talking about something cruel in a joyful tone. However, somehow, Meng Qi was feeling the same way as her.

    In the future, I may fail in fighting against the mighty people. By then, will anyone know that a maning from Earth, named Meng Qi, has been to this world before and fought hard for his own existence?

    In this respect, Meng Qi had thought the same thing as Gu Xiaosang.

    Holding the lotus seed, Meng Qi could not answer her question in a perfunctory manner just like he did before. Hence, he fell silent.

    Gu Xiaosang was smiling quietly. Her smile was like the moonlight that broke through the dark clouds and shone on theke. As she was not saying anything as well, the atmosphere became quiet and tranquil.

    Feeling the lotus seed in his hand, Meng Qi remained silent for a long time before he changed the topic, ¡°You¡¯re in the same realm with me, but you¡¯re able to see through the changes of the Arts of Eight-Nine. Is it because of the special connection brought by the Three-Lives Fruit and Twin Practice?¡±

    ¡°If you say so, then it must be true,¡± the nose of Gu Xiaosang wrinkled a little as she showed a bright smile like a blooming flower. Again, she was not giving a definite answer.

    Well, I just have to keep in mind that she has the ability of seeing through the changes of the Arts of Eight-Nine... Meng Qi moved on to the next topic by saying, ¡°Just now, was it the Faceless Heavenly Demon who was going after Jie Sha ¨C no, Sa Ren Gao Wa?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not the Faceless Heavenly Demon,¡± replied Gu Xiaosang without hesitation. ¡°It¡¯s not anyone from the Annihtion Sect either. I wonder how did the Devil Master get this person to help him. Also, I don¡¯t think he is born with this ugly appearance ¨C his face must be ruined by someone.¡±

    As Meng Qi was feeling more puzzled, Gu Xiaosang looked sideways where a dark gemstone was floating up and down. It was full of cracks and had numerous edges. Dark, mesmerizing light was glittering on every side of the gemstone, just like the doors that led to the Ghost Gate that was located at the core of the Nine Nether.

    ¡°The Ghost Gate of Nether, the main material of Heavenly Weapon that I got from the Elderly Ku,¡± said Gu Xiaosang in a cheerful tone.

    Thest strike of the Divine Thunder of Heaven¡¯s Punishment was the most terrible. It seemed to be able to prate space and time. After the thunder, everything within ten miles had disappeared without a trace, including the corpses of the Elderly Ku and Tuo Ya, and their Precious Weapons and items. Meng Qi thought to himself, if I was the one being attacked, I wouldn¡¯t be able to survive even after activating the Arts of Eight-Nine.

    It seemed that the main material of the Heavenly Weapons could resist the Divine Thunder of Heaven¡¯s Punishment, but of course, with great difficulty.

    ¡°He was once the most powerful enemy for me. I used to think of so many different ways to kill him. Therefore, I really didn¡¯t expect him to be killed so easily ¨C I thought there would at least be a fierce battle,¡± Meng Qi sighed, without showing any intention to seize the Ghost Gate of Nether at all.

    As Gu Xiaosang smiled, a dimple was shown, ¡°Obviously, your power has grown so much to be able to kill the enemy ¨C that was once undefeatable ¨C with only one strike. If we don¡¯t take the Dharmakayas into ount, you¡¯re definitely one of the strongest martial artists in the world now.¡±

    She looked at Meng Qi and said, ¡°Did the Lustful Monk of Six Desires give you the Mortal Needle of Six Desires?¡±

    She was merely making a spection based on the personality and habits of the Real Buddha of Six Desires.

    ¡°After obtaining the secret treasure, I was nning to use it on himself. Unfortunately, he had died too quickly,¡± Meng Qi was feeling a little embarrassed. As a righteous young hero, it was awkward for him to possess such a secret treasure!

    Gu Xiaosang chuckled, ¡°We¡¯re already husband and wife, so we should be sharing everything we have with each other. I actually don¡¯t mind if you keep most of the treasures with you, except for the Mortal Needle of Six Desires. Why are you keeping them if you¡¯re not eyeing up somedies?¡±

    Meng Qi had already felt numb about how she called herself as his wife. However, he was startled after hearing what she said moments ago. Was she hinting me to exchange the Mortal Needle of Six Desires for the Ghost Gate of Nether?

    The Mortal Needle of Six Desires was actually a rathermon itempared to the Ghost Gate of Nether. Without hesitation, Meng Qi passed the Mortal Needle of Six Desires to Gu Xiaosang, and got the slightly-broken main material of a Heavenly Weapon.

    After doing all these, Meng Qi suddenly took a deep breath and stood up slowly while releasing a strong aura. Holding the long de, he stared at Gu Xiaosang.

    ¡°I won¡¯t beunching a sneak attack on you. I¡¯ll let you attack me first!¡±

    Meng Qi needed to know the secrets of Sa Ren Gao Wa, and the information of the forces that secretly joined the Golden Tent. He would never forget the purpose of this trip.

    Moments ago, if heunched a sneak attack on Gu Xiaosang, he was quite confident in defeating her. However, he still chose to fight with her face-to-face because he did not want to take advantage of her.

    Feeling the fighting spirit of Meng Qi and looking at his determined and courageous expression, there was a flicker of amusement on Gu Xiaosang¡¯s face. She pretended to be tearing up, ¡°We¡¯ve just made a romantic promise to each other just now, but in the blink of an eye, you¡¯ve be cold-hearted again...¡±

    Despite having a burning fighting spirit, Meng Qi was still clear-headed. He was turning a deaf ear to her jokes.

    Looking at Meng Qi who was just like a god of war, Gu Xiaosang restrained her smile a little, ¡°Sooner orter, both of us will surely have a fight ¨C but not today. Although Tuo Ya had died, the Heavenly Mother of Ruyi is still alive. It won¡¯t take long for the top-five martial artists in the Dark Rankings ¨C or even Dharmakaya ¨C to arrive here.¡±

    Speaking of this, she giggled and cast a nce at Meng Qi with her charming eyes, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you anything you want to know. Why bother fighting?¡±

    Meng Qi was stunned by what she said.

    ...

    Inside a golden tent, Da Man who was wrapped in a ck robe had brought the news from the Heavenly Mother of Ruyi.

    ¡°The Vile Heavenly Demon is actually Su Meng. He is nning to provoke internal strife...¡±

    ¡°Among the seven Gurus, only the holy maiden of Daluo is alive before Tuo Ya was killed...¡±

    ¡°Apart from the Elderly Ku who is ranked thirty-three on the Ground List, the Demonic Killer, Sa Ren Gao Wa was there as well...¡±

    Hearing the news, the high-ranking demons lost their countenance. Thebat capability of seven gurus is almost equivalent to a top force. How could they die just like that?

    The face of Han Guang was gloomy. After using a secret divination method, he said in a surprised tone, ¡°The Elderly Ku is dead. He was killed by the Frenzied de.¡±

    The Elderly Ku was killed by the Frenzied de? The Buddha of Joy of the present world, the Bodhisattva of Joy, the Demon of Disillusionment, and the priests from the Longevity Sect looked at each other at a loss for words.

    The Elderly Ku was an experienced martial artist at the peak of the Exterior Realm ¨C most of the people inside the golden tent might not be able to beat him!

    How did the Frenzied de be so strong in such a short period of time? He seems to be more outstanding than Su Wu Ming!

    ¡°Interesting,¡± Gu Erduo, who had been leaning against the Bodhisattva of Joy and closing his eyes, said suddenly.

    Han Guang immediately left his seat and said with regret and anger, ¡°It¡¯s my mistake. I¡¯ve failed to see through the changes of the Arts of Eight-Nine of the Frenzied de. Therefore, I¡¯ve led a wolf into the room. I¡¯m utterly sorry for the death of the gurus. I hope I didn¡¯t ruin your n, Khagan.¡±

    Gu Erduo patted the arm of the Bodhisattva of Joy in a leisurely manner, ¡°Well, it¡¯s not a big deal after all. Due to some risks after breaking through to the realm of Earth Fairy, I¡¯ll be busy doing Twin Practice with the Bodhisattva recently. I¡¯ve given you this task because I¡¯m worried that you all would have nothing to do.¡±

    He opened his eyes slowly and revealed his pupils that were in ck, ¡°The Bright-Moon Family has nothing to do with the Scorpio Axe. Instead, they are rted to another Heavenly Weapon, the Deep Sea Sword. I¡¯ve always wanted this sword.¡±

    Han Guang was startled a little before he said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s good to know that I didn¡¯t spoil your n, Khagan.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m already well-prepared. By this time tomorrow, let¡¯s fight with Luda and Chonghe!¡± Gu Erduo stood up suddenly, his body was tall and strong.

 Chapter 781: No One Touches the Dark Rankings

    <h4>Chapter 781: No One Touches the Dark Rankings</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    His posture was imposing. The tanned man, Gu Erduo, stood still in his tent. As he breathed, the air around him seemed to swirl. The others in the tent started to feel suffocated by his presence.

    Only Han Guang remained his usual elegant self as he smiled and said, ¡°Khan, you are confident indeed.¡±

    As he gazed into the distance, Gu Erduo¡¯s eyes could not hide his intentions to go to war.

    As his eyes met Mister Luda and Immortal Chonghe, he let out augh and said, ¡°After we break through this ce, we will reach the Heavenly Realm. With the awakening of the Scorpio Axe I was worried that no one in the world would be able to withstand a single blow from that weapon. Luckily, you two old friends carved out your own victories.¡±

    ¡°There hasn¡¯t been a battle between the earth and the heavens in thousands of years. Just thinking of it makes my blood boil. I can¡¯t wait to take action immediately.¡±

    He did not answer Magician Han Guang¡¯s words directly, but his words explicitly showed his sense of self-pride.

    As his eyes darted around, Gu Erduo spoke in a deep tone, ¡°You Dharmakayas, go to the back of the tent and discuss the ns for tomorrow.¡±

    Han Guang was dressed in arge-sized robe and had a wooden hairpin on his head. He put his hands behind his back, stood up straight, and started to walk. In a sh, the man disappeared.

    Da Man¡¯s bright golden eyes glowed. The man dressed in a ck robe carried a peculiar-looking greenish-ck walking stick as he entered the tent looking old and haggard.

    The interdiction started to take effect, separating the inside from the outside. The exponents from unorthodox origins expressed their displeasure, especially the abbot from the Temple of Joy, .

    Although they were branded as unorthodox, as allies, they were bound to be categorised into different power levels. If they did not have any powers, they would naturally be at a disadvantage.

    ¡°Khan, if you did not ask, would we let the matter regarding Su Meng slide?¡±

    An old voice sounded out amidst the slightly awkward atmosphere.

    Before the old voice had faded away, every unorthodox exponent had somewhat identified the person who spoke. He was an aged man, dressed in a ck robe. Evidently, he was one of the twelve gods of the Luo Sect. He was ranked fifth in the Dark Rankings, 26th in the Terrestrial Rankings. He was the epitome of seniority.

    ¡°Of course we won¡¯t let it slide! My fellowrade¡¯s disciple from the Six Desires died a tragic death in Bayan. How could we let it slide?¡± A clean-looking,nky monk announced his moniker with hatred in his words.

    He looked about twenty years old. He was handsome and cultured, and gave off the airs of an aristocrat. However, deep inside, a sinister aura lurked within him. He was ranked fourth in the Dark Rankings. Other than the abbot of the Temple of Joy, the current Buddha of Joy, and the leader of the Heavenly Troops, no one was above him. Additionally, he was ranked 21st in the Terrestrial Rankings. He had harmed countless women before; his reputation was down in the doldrums. However, he had managed to live till this day, showcasing what he was capable of.

    The current Buddha of Joy looked up, gazed deeply towards the crowd, and groaned, ¡°Nine-Tuned Eagle, Holy Empress of Shaman, the Buddha of Vices, Fei Lian, the Living Dead, and the Vile Heavenly Demon. These people may not have been harmed by Su Meng, but they are definitely rted to him. Does anyone have any thoughts? Does anyone want revenge? I¡¯m talking specifically to Feng Dian and Zhang Deng. Elder Luo¡¯s daughter is still at Bayan; she is in grave danger! Yet, all of you are sitting here hesitating, instead of providing swift reinforcements. What is this?¡±

    As he spoke, the Golden Tent warriors, along with the gurus from the Longevity Cult, the in Girl Sect, and the Annihtion Sect, nodded lightly. Only the Life and Death Sect, along with the Luo Sect, remained silent. The former ced two coffins with red fog around it by the side of the tent and kept quiet; thetter remained calm andposed.

    ¡°The king has confirmed that his daughter has escaped danger,¡± Zhang Deng muttered in a light voice and continued, ¡°She has her mother and the king to watch over her. There¡¯s no need to worry over such a trivial matter.¡±

    That was true. The Benevolent King would have bestowed a token-like object on Gu Xiaosang...

    This thought shed through many gurus¡¯ heads as they noted down this point. In the future, if they were to spar against her, they would defend themselves against this.

    ¡°Good that she has escaped. But what about Su Meng?¡± the current Buddha of Joy continued to probe.

    ¡°The king has also said that Su Meng has not died yet,¡± Feng Dian answered in a hoarse voice.

    The current Buddha of Joy sped her hands together and uttered, ¡°Amitabha, I have an item that has been passed down for many generations. Its name is Earth-Shattering Magic Shuttle. It only needs twenty breaths for us to rush from Golden Tent to Bayan. Su Meng has just exhausted himself from the big battle; he would not have escaped far. Does anyone want to venture with me, to find him and seek revenge? We can also aplish the task that Khan has ordered us to do.¡±

    As the warriors from Golden Tent and Longevity Sect¡¯s Saman responded with affirmation, the Buddha of Joy suddenlyughed lightly, adding a little femininity into her voice and causing people of both sexes to experience a slight blood rush.

    ¡°Do you know how many secrets Su Meng has with him?¡±

    She had a seductive yet pure look on her face, smiling innocently as she asked.

    ¡°Buddha, how much do you know?¡± the leader of the Golden Tent warriors, Has, asked. He was ranked eleventh on the Dark Rankings and 49th on the Terrestrial Rankings. With Elder Ku¡¯s death, he was moved up one position on each ranking.

    The Buddha of Joy gave him a routine look in the eye and spoke in a enticing yet angry tone, ¡°Su Meng¡¯s cultivation was only at the state of the Sixth Heavens back then. Now that he¡¯s a guru, it isn¡¯t hard to catch a glimpse of him. In less than four years, he has scaled two flights of Heavenly Stairs and passed the levels of the Sixth Heavens. Furthermore, he has gone through four trials. He possesses the most basic Water Mill kungfu, too. You say that he doesn¡¯t possess the Secret Realm, Cave, nor the Universal Fragments, where time passes at different rates . . . but I don¡¯t believe it.¡±

    ¡°Of course, this is not important. If Su Meng has the ability or time to make another assault, he will do it only after he has attained the levels of the Eighth or Ninth Heavens. We do not need to worry about any sudden spike in his power.¡±

    Feng Dianughed hoarsely as he replied, ¡°Buddha, are you encouraging us to surround Su Meng? His background is the envy of others! The leader of the Heavenly Troops, the owner of the Secret Realm, Cave, and the Universal Fragments . . . He has the power of five to ten gurus, all while floating on water.¡±

    Maybe he possessed a magical elixir that surpassed even the Eastern Longevity Elixir!

    Although the people present were all gurus, they still felt their blood boil after hearing Feng Dian¡¯s words. Their breathing turned heavy; all of them knew that Su Meng was riding on his luck. It was only through his miraculous experiences that he had the fortune to carve out moment after moment. After all, he had many enemies. He was constantly on the move and hard to track down. If they spent the effort to track him down, they still had to consider that their efforts would be rendered futile, due to Su Meng¡¯s luck.

    The Buddha of Joy sat on the lotus chair, giving off an aura ofziness. Sheughed lightly as she uttered, ¡°Feng Dian, you have matured greatly over the years, yet you are still so impatient. Let me finish my words.¡±

    Each of her movements made her the centre of attention. She looked around charmingly and said, ¡°Let¡¯s not dwell on the fact that Su Meng may make an assault in the near future. Let¡¯s try to predict his current prowess.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s able to instigate internal conflict, which means that he¡¯s quite skilled. He¡¯s on the level of the Heart Demon. The Vile Heavenly Demon must have been captured alive by him, in order to hide the truth from Han Guang. How many of you here are able to aplish this task?¡±

    Everyone looked around at each other,ing to a consensus that the only person who was able to do so was the mysterious leader of the Life and Death Sect, the Nether Ruler, the Buddha of Joy herself, and the abbot of the Temple of Joy. The certainty was only justified because of the Heavenly Troops. If not for that, the guru would still have a chance at escaping.

    Feng Dian was the first to break the silence with his hoarse voice.

    ¡°Since Su Meng has skillsparable to the Heart Demon, he has surely found a chance to influence the soul of the Vile Heavenly Demon, causing him to fall into his borate trap. Naturally, it would not be hard to capture him alive. If I had a simr chance, I would be able to do it, too.¡±

    Indeed, experience came with age. With a few short sentences, he had restored parity with Meng Qi!

    Many unorthodox exponents ranked near the forefront of the Dark Rankings nodded in agreement upon hearing the previous words. For matters regarding war, a decision was not to be made uponparing realms or martial arts skills. The right moment of opportunity was of utmost importance. In a more ideal situation or if a chance presented itself, the exponents would have been hopeful of capturing the Vile Heavenly Demon.

    ¡°Alright, the Vile Heavenly Demon aside. Who is able to kill Elder Ku in such a short time?¡± the Buddha of Joy questioned, her face all smiles.

    Everyone fell into silence yet again. Elder Ku, ranked 33rd in the Terrestrial Rankings, would have been incredibly hard to kill, if not for an incredibly skilled exponent or a semi-skilled exponent holding the power of the Heavenly Troops.

    ¡°If there was a mole by Elder Ku¡¯s side, a two-pronged assault at the critical moment would have been sufficient to kill him . . . ¡± the Demon of Disillusionment, who appearedposed on the outside, but was actually scheming on the inside, muttered as he frowned. This was purely from the perspective of assassination.

    However, he was unable to speak further. ording to Heavenly Mother Ruyi, Elder Ku and Sarenkova had joined hands, capitalising on the fact that the Buddha of Six Desires had been shocked by the murderous intentions of the Pitch-Dark Peculiar Sword. In other words, unless Sarenkova was the mole, no one would have been able to kill Elder Ku.

    ¡°Could the king¡¯s daughter have given him the Vacuum Scroll as a means of help?¡± the Buddha of Joy questioned as she looked at Feng Dian and Zhang Deng.

    Zhang Deng shook his head and replied, ¡°The king¡¯s power was not shared.¡±

    ¡°Did Su Meng really kill Elder Ku in such a short time? Or was it the king¡¯s daughter?¡± a high-ranked member from the Longevity Sect questioned in a skeptical manner.

    ¡°Han Guang has explicitly stated that it was Su Meng,¡± the Buddha of Joy replied as she continued, ¡°Also, I know the name of the stroke he used to kill Elder Ku. Only that stroke could have been so clean and effortless.¡±

    ¡°What kind of swordsmanship is that?¡± Zhang Deng and the other gurus echoed in unison. If they did not get to the bottom of the truth, they would not be able to eat and sleep in peace, fearful that they would follow in Elder Ku¡¯s footsteps. After all, he was ranked 33rd in the Terrestrial Rankings. He was a true master of strength!

    The Buddha of Joy was intent on giving a cliffhanger and revealing the issue regarding Meng Qi as she chose not to answer the question directly. Instead, she answered radiantly, ¡°Although Su Meng used his sword, using the sword did not rival using the dagger. There are three ways in which he can use his dagger ¨C the first was through brute force and tyranny, using the techniques of Complete Soul Annihtion and the Tyrant¡¯s Six Decapitations as its essence. With his self-taught technique of the cycle of Yin and Yang, he is much more powerful than we think.¡±

    Complete Soul Annihtion? Tyrant¡¯s Six Decapitations? The in Girl Sect had suffered under Su Meng¡¯s hands before. No wonder he had such aplete understanding! Feng Dian and the rest did not reveal their state of shock, but they had a sense of trepidation in their hearts. It was no wonder Su Meng¡¯s swordsmanship was so strong. He had actually inherited the techniques of Complete Soul Annihtion and Tyrant¡¯s Six Decapitations partially. He induced much jealousy and fear into others. He was not to be underestimated!

    The Buddha of Joy pouted as she continued, ¡°Secondly, the stroke he carved on the Wordless Tablet. It possessed the characteristics of swiftness and being able to prate through anything. It did not appear like magic, but was more powerful than that. The stroke wasplex in nature, but retained its foundations.¡±

    ¡°Thirdly... it was the Shaolin specialty, the Ananda Oath-Breaking desmanship.¡±

    Everyone knew these two points as they listened on quietly.

    ¡°The stroke that he used to kill Elder Ku was the Ananda Oath-Breaking desmanship¡¯sst stroke ¡ª Karma,¡± the Buddha of Joy finally touched on the main part of her speech.

    He has actually mastered this stroke?¡± the wily Demon of Disillusionment could not contain his thoughts as he spoke. Since the establishment of Shaolin, the number of people who truly mastered the Ananda Oath-Breaking demanship was scarce. Those who had done so had broken the sect¡¯s rules before and were re-initiated into the sect somewhere in the future. As for thest stroke, Karma, less than five people had truly mastered it!

    The exponents who were present had only heard of this stroke before; none of them had witnessed it.

    ¡°Something¡¯s amiss,¡± Feng Dian interrupted with a deep voice, ¡°This stroke is a mystery indeed. It kills someone, then returns the karma. With all the umted karma, one would not be able to withstand it. He would be bound to perish together with the victim. Yet, Su Meng is still alive and well.¡±

    During his younger days, Feng Dian had witnessed an old Shaolin monk perish together with an elderly unorthodox exponent because of this stroke.

    The Buddha of Joyughed twice and said, ¡°Su Meng¡¯s strokes are seemingly different and more terrifying from that of Shaolin, due to another mystifying experience. He has mastered it because he has the essence of the Buddha¡¯s Palm.¡±

    The origins of the arts of Buddhism could be traced back to the Buddha¡¯s Palm. Much like how The Best in the World originated from Enlightenment, the origins of the Ananda Oath-Breaking demanship could be traced back to the Buddha¡¯s Palm.

    She looked around and whispered, ¡°Su Meng¡¯s Karma has only the most basic levels of karma. He might still be able to withstand it and break free. Who knows, maybe he had other miraculous experiences. He might be able to execute two or three strokes.¡±

    ¡°Anyone present here have any secret karma techniques or treasures to resist him?¡±

    It seemed like martial arts, but the majority of its power came from sorcery. Much of their skills would be futile. Only a few gurus got the message. However, when they asked themselves, they were unsure of whether they could have withstood Karma. It was all up to fate.

    ¡°So, who wants to chase after him? Who dares to?¡± the Buddha of Joy questioned twice. None of the exponents from the high ends of the Dark Rankings responded.

    They were all influential figures in the current world. Feng Dian, the Demon of Disillusionment... these names were sufficient to scare off a number of exponents. However, they were all silenced by the power of one stroke!

    Who dared to use their own lives to try out this ¡°Stroke of Impossibility¡±?

    It was better for them to avoid Su Meng if they ever heard his name in the future. Unless it was a life and death battle, there was no need to fight it out with him!

    Although the concerted efforts of a few people would solve this ¡°Stroke of Impossibility,¡± who would actually sacrifice his own life to grant this privilege to others?

    After a long while, a stern voice echoed out from one coffin at the side, ¡°I possess the formation of Meng Po. It can be used to wash off karma temporarily. It can withstand the Stroke of Impossibility. Given his cultivation, as long as he holds the power of the Heavenly Troops, he can protect himself from the Stroke of Impossibility.¡±

    ¡°However, I have toy out the formation. I can¡¯t pursue him.¡±

    The Buddha of Joyughed, ¡°Let him be then. He has the Stroke of Impossibility, and he can kill a few gurus during the big battle. How can we salvage the situation?¡±

    She squinted and continued, ¡°Unless everyone forms an alliance, I will not reveal such secrets. If I don¡¯t see you guys getting hit by the Stroke of Impossibility, how would I be happy?¡±

    Her words sounded like a curse, but appeared seductive at the same time.

    ...

    The surface of the water was clear and pristine. Meng Qi spoke in a deep voice, ¡°Sarenkova is connected to the Deep Sea Sword?¡±

    The Deep Sea Sword ¡ª located in the first page of the Samsara¡¯s Exchange Manual. It was one of the ten divine weapons of the world, on aparable level with the Scorpio Axe, Time de, Emperor¡¯s Sword, Spear of the Mythical Creatures, Devil¡¯s ws, and Tyrant¡¯s Invincible de.

    The person who molded this sword was another well-known figure, on a level with the Demonic Lord ¡ª the Cruel Priest, the leader of the nineher spirits, who had been at loggerheads with Emperor Zhenwu for many years. In molding this invincible sword, he had used his own blood andbined it with the essence from theher world¡¯s deepest sea. The respected figures from Samsara addressed it as the ¡°top weapon for murder.¡±

    It was no wonder. A slight injury caused by that de had almost caused him to lose his life.

    ¡°Right, the Scorpio Axe changed due to it sensing the birth of the Deep Sea Sword, and fell into the hands of Gu Erduo. Hence, both parties no longer had any further contact,¡± Gu Xiaosang spoke with a serious look.

    ¡°The Deep Sea Sword can be exchanged at the Samsara,¡± Meng Qi questioned suspiciously as he thought of the past happenings at the Ruan family.

    Gu Xiaosang appeared beautiful with her small dimples as she replied, ¡°Maybe the Samsara could take it back anytime. It didn¡¯t matter to them.¡±

    There must be something behind this... As Meng Qi grappled with the meaning behind Gu Xiaosang¡¯s words, he asked, ¡°In other words, the secret between Sarenkova and the Scorpio Axe... Gu Erduo manipted the situation on purpose, all because he could run his other errands and observe the things happening within the alliance at the same time?¡±

    Gu Xiaosang nodded and replied, ¡°Other than the few who have no other alternative, the majority who defected towards the nobles can be considered to have no backbone. If the situation changes, they would swap allegiances anytime.¡±

    Her words were detailed ¡ª she showed no signs of guilt at having divulged secretive matters. She seemingly derived joy from tarnishing the Luo Sect.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Meng Qi nodded, determined to remind the sects and nobles with no issues to be wary of them. They were not a threat at the moment; it was imperative to gather whatever forces they could for now.

    Those who defected went towards the four big noble families from Beizhou, the office of Peijing, Gezhou Mountains, the Duke of Lulong, the General of the Vast ins, and other aristocratic families. Other parties included were the elite Taiyue Sect, who were ambivalent in their attitude towards this matter. If any forces were to be mobilised without consideration, Beizhou would surely copse under internal and external instabilities!

    To them, there was no difference to whoever ruled thisnd. What was of utmost importance was that power was adequately bnced.

    Gu Xiaosangughed and spoke, ¡°They just go with the flow. With no power, they can¡¯t aplish anything. What¡¯s more important are the moles nted within the elite sects, like the Faceless Heavenly Demon.¡±

    ¡°Who is he? Who is he?¡± Meng Qi asked.

    ¡°If I knew, the Annihtion Sect would be finished,¡± Gu Xiaosangughed.

    ¡°However, the Faceless Heavenly Demon shouldn¡¯t be a direct descendant of the Annihtion Sect. Instead, he seems more like a person designed to bring about the downfall of sects. Presently, he seems like the core of an unknown sect; a high-ranked operative. Only a mole of this nature can be of good use.¡±

    ¡°But, doesn¡¯t he strike quite often?¡± Meng Qi asked suspiciously yet again.

    The Faceless Heavenly Demon was ranked sixth in the Dark Rankings and 30th in the Terrestrial Rankings; his aplishments were plentiful.

    Gu Xiaosangughed, ¡°They say that he¡¯s the one that strikes. Who knows whether that was actually the case? We have investigated before. There was a few instances that the Demon of Disillusionment disguised himself as the Faceless Heavenly Demon. In other words, the Annihtion Sect could have created a fake Faceless Heavenly Demon using the identities of different demons and magicians. This was to hide the real Faceless Heavenly Demon.¡±

    ¡°Who could it be...¡± Meng Qi felt that this was a pressing issue.

    Gu Xiaosang¡¯s sleeves fluttered in the wind. And in a seemingly jovial manner, she said, ¡°There¡¯s a public case rted to the Annihtion Sect if we pursue things further. It might be the real Faceless Heavenly Demon¡¯s deration of loyalty. The King and I both suspect that he could be affiliated with the Sword-Enshrining Tower.¡±

    The Sword-Enshrining Tower... Meng Qi thought silently to himself.

    Gu Xiaosang looked at the sky and said, ¡°My lord, take your leave. There might be an exponent after you.¡±

    She gave a shallowugh and continued in a humorous yet stern manner, ¡°I might im your life the next time we meet.¡±

    Meng Qi looked her in the eye and turned around. As he stepped out of the Sea of Duo La Su, he turned back and saw Gu Xiaosang strolling under the lights, looking elegant in her white dress. Her voice was serene as she hummed the following tune.

    ¡°The skies are dark, the roads are dangerous,

    The paths ahead are long and full of obstacles.

    Life and death are uncertain, I cannot see the next day.

    Burn my body and light my spirit on fire,

    In that radiant moment, I light up the day...¡±

    As her voice faded, Meng Qi sprinted away.

 Chapter 782: Set Up On The Right Path

    <h4>Chapter 782: Set Up On The Right Path</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Once one reached the Realm of Guru, Void Running would be a top tier movement technique. Bayan was approaching the boundary between the grasnd and the Northern Lands. Before long, Meng Qi had sessfully escaped from the grasnd.

    Only now he dared to heave a sigh of relief. The mutation in the karma and the words of Gu Xiaosang shrouded his mind and put an enormous amount of pressure on him. He took some time to tune himself back into shape.

    After all those sufferings, dangers and seeing how death pulled different people apart, Meng Qi was no longer an ordinary man. His soul became more mellow and full, as his optimism and stubbornness started to develop. He would never bow to fate and quietly wait for his death. Even if he were to die, he will fight back and struggle, as a true Meng Qi.

    As a man, one must carry themselves with vigor. They will always thank those who help them, and take revenge on their foes. One would rather die standing than to kneel and survive! Meng Qi¡¯s determination strengthened. Henceforth, he would be more vignt when facing life¡¯s struggles. He would use the Jade Pce and Aquamarine Pce to escape the detection of the Almighty Man. This was to avoid bringing disaster to his family and friends. However, he cannot give in and await his death, bew-abiding, or be another¡¯s sheep for the rest of his life.

    Even if he failed, he must die in an honorable fashion so that he could leave a permanent memory for the Almighty Man.

    The Almighty Man was high and mighty. Meng Qi was just amoner with a cheap life, what would he lose? The Almighty Man would be the one suffering heartbreak if Meng Qi broke the delicate bottles and cans.

    Meng Qi was startled, as he felt sediments rushing out. The tform gradually became clearer. Right then, he saw a barren mountain. He flew down andnded in front of a run-downed temple.

    The temple was small and in, but it was rigid. It resembled a ce that provided shelter for passerbys. However, as the trade routes changed and big roads were built, this ce was abandoned.

    Meng Qi found ake full of slush, and nted the lotus seed that Gu Xiaosang gave him.

    The little devil had many mysterious techniques, and there is no way that one could be fully prepared for her techniques. Even though the lotus seed seemed to be picked randomly from the Sea of Duo La Su, but god knows whether she tampered with the seed in ways he would not notice. If he carried it with him, it would be too great of a risk. She could use this seed to lock on to his positioning, hence it would be safer if he temporarily deposited the seed here.

    He flew off again into the distance once again after setting up a restrictive spell. He was not flying towards Huamei Heights or the Pure Yang Sect, but towards the Sword-Enshrining Tower.

    ......

    Huamei Heights

    There were many new ways to travel, and many of those ways were faster than the speed of someone flying. ¡°Ice Fairy¡± Ye Yuqi received Meng Qi¡¯s important message after half a day.

    ¡°This family member is so unreliable,¡± Ye Yuqi, who was temperamental, said.

    Beside Changle Gaozhi, Pei Jingcao, Ge Zhoucui, General of the Vast ins, and Lu Longhou, who were the four elite families in the Northern Land, all decided to secretly work for Jin Zhang. There were also many other non-elite families which also decided to do so, too. Ye Yuqi was taken aback by the information.

    She wore a dark blue robe, tied her white hair into a bun with wooden hair clips. Her skin and face were simr to those of a new born baby. She smiled bitterly, ¡°Does the young master really think that when Changle Gaozhi, Huamei Heights, and the Pure Yang Sect changed to golden badges, everything will be normal from now on?¡±

    If the grasnd and forces of Zuo Dao managed to unite, the families in the North Zhou dynasty and Great Jin Dynasty would experience an earthshaking change. Where do the treasures and skills that were used to reward subordinates and form alliese from? Could Evil Demon Zuo Dao allow the existence of a lurking danger?

    Aside from the few qualified families, the rest would face difficulty in escaping their fate of being wiped out.

    It would be a pity. Even as the catastrophe approached, there were still myopic people who had a strong desire for profit.

    Mister Lu and Ye Yuqi understood the double meaning behind Immortal Chonghe¡¯s words. They both shook their head and sighed. There would be a thunderstorm in the Northern Lands, which would tear them apart.

    After the short period of silence, Mister Lu said slowly, ¡°Things are not as bad as they seem. Besides Pei Jingcao and a few families which are less elite, most of the families bet on both sides, and would see how it goes. As long as they see that the grasnd has a chance to win, they will go all in and enter the fight together. If we can maintain or gain the upper hand, they will mostly help along and attack the other forces from the grasnds.

    He sat up straight, with both his hands on his knees. His long sword was leaning onto the table beside him, as meticulous as he was.

    ¡°Hence, the key here would be to not show any weakness, as once any is shown, all will be lost,¡± Mister Lu summarized. Just like how he wielded a sword, he pointed straight to the heart of issue.

    Immortal Chonghe was deep in thought, before he said, ¡°You and me should cooperate and fend off Gu Erduo, while Mr Meng Nan from the Asura Temple would not risk the grasnds. He would y safe, hence we can temporarily lower our guard against him. Let him prate in so that we can concentrate our forces.¡±

    This was Meng Qi¡¯s judgement in the past. However, this time, his disguise was probably seen through. There could be fake news contained within the information. However, considering the supernatural ces that the Asura Temple had, Meng Nan and his rtionship to the grasnds, as well as his personality and the way he handled things, Mister Lu and Immortal Chonghe concluded that the hesitation by the Asura Temple was legit. Even if the main forces were forced to attack, there would be nothing to be worried about as Meng Nan was not even serious. Chonghe made a daring suggestion: to not send anyone to hinder Meng Nan and concentrate the main forces on the forces that they had an advantage over the enemy.

    This was the important effect that intel would bring about!

    ¡°Meng Nan will attack from the west. Ge Zhoucui from the north. Si Ma of the West is present in the south while Xi Jian Pavilion is in the southeast. The first two will express interest to join the enemy, so that they would temporarily be spared from an attack by Meng Nan. This can ensure the safety of Ge Zhou and the other families.¡± Ye Yuqi, who was the leader of Huamei Heights for many years, was more experienced in pointing out the location of various powerhouses.

    Ge Zhou from North Zhou and the Great Jin Dynasty from the West Zhou would connect and team up with the Southern Sector. Unless he had ulterior motives, Meng Nan would aim to first clear the enemies closest to their base, before expanding out slowly. They would not risk doing a life or death battle with the other dharmakaya.

    ¡°As for thetter two, we can only rejoice as the Westnd and Gan Zhou are rtively poorer. In the presence of the elite ns, there are few families that are of a lower tier. Most of them sought refuge in the different major cities. If too many deaths ur, there is still the bodhisattva from the Lan He Temple who will intervene.¡±

    Gan Zhou was right next to East Zhou, while Xi Jian Pavilion was in the north with respect to South Hua Zhou.

    Mister Lu said, ¡°Su Wu Ming and Si Ma managed to pass the third level of the Heavenly Ladder at a young age. Furthermore, they each wield a legendary weapon. Hence, they should have no problem holding them off for some time...¡±

    Si Mayin was a star in the generation that Yao and Shi, the twin stars, were in. He would be at least hundred times more famous if they were in any other era. Everyone in the Jiang Hu knew about the twin stars, Yao and Shi, who were the top two on the Man List. But who remembered the third on that list?

    On the Ground List, besides Su Wuming, he was the youngest person who was half a step into the Realm of Guru. He was ranked thirteen in terms of his fighting power, which was a testament for his ability. He¡¯s currently the head of the Si Ma family of the West.

    Upon hearing what Mister Lu had said, Immortal Chonghe knit his white eyebrows as he said, ¡°Su Wu Ming is unique. I had the privilege to see the ce he rests from far. There was a sense of subtle indigeneity. No one knows the kind of state he is in now.¡±

    Mister Lu nodded lightly, and said after a few moments of thoughts, ¡°Da Man is talented in magical witchcraft. If he decides to intervene in the battle between us and Gu Erduo, it would be the deciding factor. Hence, we cannot leave him unattended. He Suzerain, please help us by intercepting him.¡±

    ¡°The Blood Cloak Cult are a resilient group of people. The reason for their resilience is either because of the Poison God or because they got hints from Gu Erduo and Han Guang. There is a high chance a demon n decides to intervene due to this,¡± Chonghe added.

    They were prepared for the worst, that the demon n would intervene.

    Chonghe continued, ¡°Can brother Yun He please set up a formation secretly. Kong Wen and Cui Qinghe should be present there. If everything goes to n there, we can kill the Blood Sea Rakshasa in the shortest amount of time possible if three of you cooperate and make use of the formation. This will shock the opponent and bring us one step closer to victory.¡±

    By concentrating all the forces to have the advantage, there would be arge shock effect rippling out once the Blood Sea Rakshasa was killed, and this would force those indecisive people to make a decision.

    All of the elite ns and families possessed certain secret weapons and Heavenly Troops. However, they would be a powerful force when they unite as one. For example, when two dharmakaya were battling, one side will be Pei Jingcao and his n. The other would be the Sword-Enshrining Tower, and the other strong heavenly warriors would help them out, or send out a warrior with a power level equivalent to a fake dharmakaya would be set out to fight. They must be content so that this ideal situation would ur, which would guarantee the results they wanted.

    ¡°If the demon n decides to intervene, the three and the formation can definitely stop them in their tracks, and prevent defeat.¡± Mister Lu agreed. The weakest among the three, the Blood Sea Rakshasa, would not be able to handle Kong Wen, Cui Qinghe, and Yun He, especially when they had the help of the giant formation.

    Ye Yuqi recalled Meng Qi¡¯s intel and judgement, as she interrupted, ¡°Devil Master Han Guang and the Wizard King of this World are people who wish to see the world in chaos. They will definitely not stand by the wayside and see Gu Erduo be powerful. Hence, the probability of them risking their life to intervene is extremely small.

    ¡°Mr Gao Lan, who obtained the Emperor¡¯s Sword, will not reap any benefits if the Northern Land is in chaos, hence he will go and intercept Wizard King of this World, who had the greatest chance of interfering in this battle. As for Devil Master Han Guang, he is a proud person who would not takemand from anyone. He can die along with Gu Erduo, or he could plot to help his family to reap some benefits during this time of chaos. For example...¡± Immortal Chonghe stopped. He looked at Mister Lu and Ye Yuqi before he continued, ¡°Time de.¡±

    ¡°He is the mythical heavenly emperor. It¡¯s normal he is striving for the Time de,¡± Mister Lu nodded his head and said.

    ¡°Please inform Shou Jing to guard his doors carefully. Be vignt as there could be spies from within.¡± Chonghe said.

    Xuan Tian Sect owned a legendary weapon, which could overpower even attacks from a dharmakaya. Unless they were not prepared for Han Guang¡¯s ambition, or be over-confident, or they decided to engage in the fight between dharmakayas.

    ¡°The Faceless Heavenly Demon in the Sword-Enshrining Tower must be apprehended quickly, if not the destruction of an elite force can break the team morale and swing the tides of the battle.¡± Ye Yuqi stepped forward and offered her services, ¡°Brother-inw, senior Chonghe, shall I lead a force of heavenly troops ahead?¡±

    Immortal Chonghe smiled, ¡°Young Su has already rushed over. Who will guard Huamei Heights if you leave?¡±

    Huamei Heights had a weaker foundation. Even though there were gurus, they were not considered a strong force. At this time, it was unavoidable to experience a shortage of manpower.

    ¡°That is about it, Gu Erduo is about ready, and the battle approaches,¡± Mister Lu said as he closed his eyes and touched his de. He was focused and pious.

    Immortal Chonghe closed his eyes as he awaited the dawn.

    The sky was misty. A glimmer of golden light illuminated the clouds, before the alpenglow soared into the distance.

    Immortal Chonghe pped his hands. He had a kind and unassuming smile as he leaped into the air, sensing the direction of the imminent battle.

    Mister Lu opened his eyes, as he lifted up his long sword. This battle was dangerous. No one knows who would return alive.

    Yu Yuqi, who was toward the side, fluttered her lips. She gritted her teeth and finally spoke in a girly manner, ¡°Brother-inw, my feelings...¡±

    Mister Lu smiled, ¡°Do u still remember my nickname?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I do remember.¡± Ye Yuqi was taken aback, but answered nheless.

    Mister Lu¡¯s eyes was filled with affection and sediments as he said, ¡°There is a phrase Junior Su said before. You can be given a wrong name, but never a wrong nickname.¡±

    As soon as he finished, the sword and him disappeared into the clouds.

    Ye Yuqi was stunned on the spot. Only after some time then she sighed faintly. She spoke, as though she was speaking to herself,

    ¡°One who is passionate about the sword is also a passionate in life. He will bemitted to his one and only lover until he dies.¡±

 Chapter 783: Concealing Shortcomings

    <h4>Chapter 783: Concealing Shorings</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    The eastern horizons glowed bright red; majestic mountains and rivers could be seen beneath their feet. Mister Luda and Immortal Chonghe positioned themselves in a horn-shaped formation, focusing their carefully-refined energies onto each other.

    Suddenly, Immortal Chonghe broke the silence and asked, ¡°The Wang family from Jiangdong has chosen toy low again. However, they delivered a kit with some words written on it. ¡®Suffering from small situations doesn¡¯t affect a big one.¡¯¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good if the big situation is not affected,¡± Mister Luda replied as he caressed the handle of his sword with his right hand. In a in tone simr to him reminiscing about his lover, he continued, ¡°The future is hard to predict. Lots of things will change. What we have predicted is, at most, very likely to happen.¡±

    He did not mention anything about the present small situation. It was not an act of deceiving himself, but that he had actually prepared himself for his possible demise this uing battle.

    Immortal Chongheughed benevolently, ¡°I have some small thoughts. I left Grand-Teacher¡¯s Three Swords in the sect. I only brought my own family¡¯s troops.¡±

    The heavenly troops from Chunyang¡¯s Zongzhen Sect was known as the Upper-Holed de, and was split into three. The factions were known as Greed, Lust, and Troubles, hence the name Three Swords.

    ¡°Without the suppression of the Heavenly Troops, relying on the elders¡¯ treasures is not really appropriate. Without any worries, there is a freedom to further more cultivation.¡±

    Mister Luda did not mind. In his opinion, partitioning the sect and subjecting it to a potentially fatal assault was more importantpared to one army of Heavenly Troops. Concentration and devotion was the route to victory.

    ¡°I do realise this,¡± Immortal Chongheughed, giving off an aura of a real immortal.

    Mister Luda¡¯s right hand suddenly tightened his grip on his sword as he remarked calmly, ¡°They¡¯re here.¡±

    From afar, purplish-green streaks of lightning, which appeared like pythons, shed across the sky.

    Chink! The Single-Hearted Sword, which had evolved from an ordinary sword to a well-known one, was released from its sheath, illuminating the region.

    ...

    The sects and nobles who had been warned congregated in Changle City, for fear of being vaporised by the powers of the ins and the unorthodox pitting themselves against each other.

    In a short time, Changle City was crowded. Pandemonium took over as people scrambled to purchase the already scarce rations.

    In an unnamed alley, a brawl broke out amongst many exponents. Walls were smashed, affecting many passers-by. The court of Beizhou, along with the aristocrats of Changle, were too busy to solve this problem. They were content to let the brawl continue on, as long as it did not escte beyond a certain level of severity.

    One passerby fell down and hurt his arm, giving them a hateful stare as he made a detour, limping towards an ordinary house.

    As he passed through a few rooms, he ventured into a spacious hall. Many men and women were seated on the floor, as their heads bobbed around. Looking at their attire, they were not ordinary people; they belonged to the lower echelons of the martial arts world. An altar was erected at the front of the hall, with a white-coloured figure of a goddess sitting on a lotus flower. She looked young and beautiful, with a benevolent look on her face.

    A figure of leadership standing at the side led the session with some sutras:

    ¡°Life is like a living hell. The people are continuously suffering. The catastrophes are relentless. Have mercy on us, Lifeless Mother of the World!¡±

    As the words of the sutra drifted into his ear, the passerby¡¯s expression turned sincere. On the inside, he was secretly happy that the number of siblings he had over this period of time had rapidly increased.

    He assumed the posture of the other people and recited with concentration, ¡°Lifeless Mother of the World . . .¡±

    Simr scenes were panning out in the cities of Changle, Peijing, Lulong, and the Vast ins. The only difference was that some of them were praying to the Lifeless Mother, while some of them were praying for self-improvement.

    ...

    As he passed by Changle, Meng Qi felt heavy in his heart as he noticed the slightly chaotic situation. With the breakout of war, he was unsure how many exponents would perish; he was unsure of how many civilians would lose their family and homes.

    Although Buddha Yue Moni would try to stop the over-poisoning of the living souls, it was inevitable that some tragedies would ur.

    The sooner this battle ended, the better!

    Thick rays of light permeated through the city skies, all the way to the Sword-Enshrining Tower. With Meng Qi¡¯s speed, he still needed a day and a night to reach his destination.

    This ce was mountainous, with steep slopes everywhere. What was unique was that the highest peak here branched out from the mountainside. There was no sight of any trees or fragmented rocks; there was only a row of long swords embedded into the ground. The generations of disciples from the Sword Enshrining Tower could bury their swords here upon their deaths, if they had attained nirvana.

    Meng Qi scaled the peak swiftly, only to see more and more swords forming a barrier in front of him, seemingly to prevent him from trespassing. The Sword Enshrining Tower started to prepare the formation to protect the mountain, named The Imperfect, Fallen Formation.

    ¡°I, Meng Qi, request to see Landlord Qiu,¡± Meng Qi thundered.

    Thendlord of the Sword Enshrining Tower, Qiu Wansheng, was a respected figure in the pugilistic world. He belonged to the same generation as Old Master Ruan from the Ruan family in Langya. His temper was fiery; his strokes were vicious. He also liked to conceal his shorings ¡ª this habit had never changed throughout his life. Hence, he was an aplished pugilist. He upied the sixth spot in the Terrestrial Rankings, and his nickname was zing Fire.

    In an instant, the foggy airs emanating from the swords concentrated at one spot, forming something like a mirror, showing the numerous swords in the tower. Qiu Wansheng was dressed in ck, his hair all white, showing a stark contrast between the way he dressed and looked. He held a long, narrow sword in his right hand, which sparkled brightly. It was known as the Lifeless Sword, which was one of the divine weapons in the Sword Enshrining Tower. The meaning of the word ¡°lifeless¡± in this context was different from that of ¡°The Lifeless Mother;¡± it meant that no one survived under the de of the sword.

    Qiu Wansheng looked strong, with a well-defined jawline. The cheeks of his face glowed slightly red; his personality was evident at all times. Four gurus stood behind him. ¡°Thunderbolt Sorcerer¡± Ma You, ¡°Heaven-Piercing Sword¡± Nangong Hen, ¡°Invisible Peach Blossom¡± Li Sinong, and ¡°Solitary Pigeon¡± Yu Wujiu.

    Although Yu Wujiu and Li Sinong were more junior, they were still respected figures in the Terrestrial Rankings. They were, in fact, ranked higher than the other two elders. Li Sinong was ranked 90th with a skill level equivalent to the Eighth Heaven, on par with Shuiyue Nunnery¡¯s ¡°Thousand Hand Buddha¡±, Ming Fa. Yu Wujiu was merciless in his strokes, as he chased the extreme. His skill level was equivalent to the Seventh Heaven; he was ranked 139th in the Terrestrial Rankings. With the demise of Elder Ku and the Buddha of Six Desires, their rankings were due to rise.

    It was a critical moment, hence the Sword Enshrining Tower recalled all its gurus.

    ¡°Swordsman Su, what¡¯s your purpose for visiting?¡±

    The Sword Enshrining Tower was not acquainted with Meng Qi, but knew that he was somewhat rted to Immortal Chonghe. Hence, Qiu Wansheng¡¯s attitude towards him was cordial.

    Meng Qi waved his hand and replied, ¡°Owner Qiu, I entered the ins because I obtained some important news that is rted to the Sword Enshrining Tower.¡±

    Qiu Wansheng had a fiery temper. In a straightforward manner, he barked, ¡°Swordsman Su, please speak frankly. The Annihtion Sect has the magic of disguise ¡ª they are the best at impersonation. At this moment, I do not dare to open the sword formation and let you in.¡±

    Although Qiu Wansheng was impulsive and brash, he had an element of cautiousness to him as well. After all, he had lived till today, and he had been the owner of this tower for a long time.

    Meng Qi, understanding the reasons behind Qiu Wansheng¡¯s cautiousness, replied loudly, ¡°The Annihtion Sect has courted one exponent from the Sword Enshrining Tower, and made him the Faceless Heavenly Demon. Twenty-three years ago, he was behind the massacre of the Junyang family in the Vast ins. Thereafter, the identity of the Faceless Heavenly Demon was maintained by other magicians and demons.¡±

    His tone sounded convincing, as if the Faceless Heavenly Demon was part of the Sword Enshrining Tower, which was some way off Gu Xiaosang¡¯s deductions. After all, it was better to believe in something than nothing at all ¡ª it was better for the Sword Enshrining Tower to maintain a higher level of vignce!

    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Ma You boomed. Qiu Wansheng and him shared amon teacher; naturally, they shared the same fiery temper as well.

    ¡°The Faceless Heavenly Demon is so valued by the Annihtion Sect. He should be a guru after all. Those who manage to achieve the rank of guru in a sect should be loyal to the sect! Elder Nangong is our elder after all. Although he might be entric, he has always been fair. He has never intervened in the sect¡¯s affairs. How could he be the Faceless Heavenly Demon? Nephew Li and Nephew Yu have been raised by him as well. They are upright people. How could they be evil?¡±

    Nangong Hen retorted with suspicion, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you are an impostor from the Annihtion Sect,ing here to deliberately sow discord and weaken us internally? You want to weaken our formation?¡±

    Without proper concentration, the Lifeless Sword would never be a divine weapon.

    Nangong Hen did not have this name initially. Instead, it was due to his inability to let go of past resentments that he changed hisst name to ¡°Hen,¡± which tranted to ¡°hate.¡± With the demons that resided in his heart, he turned entric after he attained the rank of guru.

    Li Sinong pouted and spoke silently, ¡°Although you are rted to Immortal Chonghe, Su Meng¡¯s involvement with the demoness from Luo Sect has been spreading amongst the unorthodox sects. The story is ambiguous. It¡¯s better to be wary of his words.¡±

    By saying that, he had essentially used Meng Qi of defecting towards the demonic faction.

    Li Sinong¡¯s swordsmanship was exquisite. In killing her enemies with her sword, she had only used a single stroke. Hence, she earned the nickname: Invisible Peach Blossom. Although she had an angelic appearance, she turned into a demon when it came to killing other people.

    Yu Wujiu nodded lightly, not saying a single word. However, his mannerisms showed his agreement with the others.

    Their sense of familiarity with each other far trumped Meng Qi¡¯s. Evidently, they were more willing to believe those that they felt they were closer to, instead of believing some unfounded rumour.

    Qiu Wansheng¡¯s eyebrows twitched as he remarked in a deep voice, ¡°Swordsman Su, thank you for the goodwill. However, the Sword Enshrining Tower lives in harmony. The elders are upright, while those who are of the same generation show love towards each other. There will not be such instances of betrayal!¡±

    If not for Immortal Chonghe, Qiu Wansheng would have used Su Meng of deliberately sowing discord and ruining the reputation of the Sword Enshrining Tower.

    Seeing that his good intentions were being trampled on, Meng Qi felt a surge of fire rise within him. However, he suppressed it swiftly and reminded the crowd yet again, ¡°Owner Qiu, it¡¯s better to believe in something than nothing at all. It¡¯s better to be more vignt!¡±

    ¡°No need to speak further!¡± Qiu Wansheng gave a short, firm and stubborn reply.

    Meng Qi¡¯s veins were bulging out from his head at this point. Would being more vignt hurt?

    ...

    ¡°Life is like a living hell. The people are continuously suffering. The catastrophes are relentless. Have mercy on us, Lifeless Mother of the World!¡±

    The sounds of chanting reverberated across the ins. Small, white spots of energy congregated on a particr spot; Gu Xiaosang sat cross-legged atop a white lotus tform, her hands sped together as she maintained a serious-looking expression.

    She seemed to be holding some ss pearls, as the spots of energy slowly diffused into them, forming a statue of a goddess. It looked as beautiful as Gu Xiaosang, but gave off a more sacred and ethereal aura.

    As the goddess took shape and increased in size, Gu Xiaosang was slowly engulfed by it. Eventually, it grew to a height of 20 feet.

    As the atmosphere expanded and became one with the void, the surroundings started to be blurry and indistinguishable.

    The statue suddenly stood up; the white lotus tform flew into its eyebrow, causing it toe to life. Gu Xiaosang¡¯s breath was slowly revealed.

    The statue took a stride forward, going in the southern direction. Apanying him was the Annihtion Sect¡¯s Demon of Six Annihtions; it was eighteen feet tall, dressed in ck armor. It had six arms and stood tall and stern over thend. It felt somewhat like dharmakaya.

    The statues of the Lifeless Mother and the Demon of Six Annihtions, blessed by dharmakaya, made their way southwards to disrupt the various sects, in order to garner attention. This was also to prevent any reinforcements from being sent southwards.

    Along the main assault path, the leader of the Golden Tent Warriors, Has, waved his hand and ordered, ¡°To Peijing! The Cao family will lead our urgent assault on the Sword Enshrining Tower!¡±

    The entourage consisted of the Golden Tent Warriors, Longevity Sect¡¯s Saman, Temple of Joy, the in Girl Sect, certain demons from the unorthodox sects, and the Life and Death Sect, who had just opened up the Nether Spirits Formation!

 Chapter 784: Siege attack on the Sword-Enshrining Tower

    <h4>Chapter 784: Siege attack on the Sword-Enshrining Tower</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Sir Lu¡¯s eyes were half closed, as he sensed the electric blue thunder that threatened him in the distance. His heart was clear of distraction, as he entered a state of extreme self-focus.

    At that moment, he forgot whether Gao Lan would intercept the Wizard King of the Void. He forgot that no one was there to keep the Devil Master Hang Guang upied. All that was in his eyes was grasnd warrior Gu Erduo and the Scorpio Axe in his hands.

    Immortal Chonghem, who was stuck in a tight situation, was jealous of Mister Luda for this: even though his body was in tip-top condition and was ready to strike, he would still be able to worry about other details on the battlefield.

    The strategy this time was to concentrate all the powerful forces to create an advantage and fight like lightning. If Kong Wen, Cui Qinghe, and Yun He, could kill off the Blood Sea Rakshasa quickly, they could definitely rush back in time to prevent the Devil Master from inflicting excessive damage or to ruin any ns he could have. Even if the Demon n decided to intervene and concentrate their forces, at least we would not suffer utter defeat. Additionally, if the conditions in the battle went as nned, it would be advantageous for the elite families and ns of the Great Jin Dynasty to mobilize their gurus to help in the fight so as to ensure bnce in the battlefield. There could be a chance that the advantage would even lean towards them. However, there were two hidden risks involved. The first risk was the unpredictable nature of the way Gao Lan thinks, and whether he would interfere with the battle. The second risk was whether Devil Master Han Guang prioritizes the battle first, or the Time de first.

    Chonghe sighed heavily. No one could predict the future with perfect uracy. Just like at the Sword-Enshrining tower, once it was breached, all the elite families and ns were inclined towards the grasnds as they joined to form a giant alliance. They sent in heavenly troops and other dharmakaya to aid in the battle. There would be a great ripple effect when the number of ally forces decreases, while the number of enemy forces increases.

    ¡°Did we not agree earlier... we will do our best, and leave the rest to fate,¡± Immortal Chonghe said as he exhaled. He calmed down and pushed the remaining thoughts to the back of his head.

    The overall situation would not be negatively affected!

    Dark clouds gathered overhead, as though the heavens drooped and brought forth a wave of dignity. This made everyone feel small and weakpared to the almighty heaven and earth.

    Trillions of bolts of purple lightning converged into a cluster as it wound itself around a huge axe that had a long handle. As the wind blew, the axe grew rapidly in size. It travelled tens of thousands of miles as it was aimed for Mister Luda. As it flew, it covered up the heavens and blocked out the sun.

    Boom!

    Thunder rumbled, as the electric bolts were separated from one another. This lit up the sky and made it as bright as day. Every single dark cloud and every detail on the huge axe shown clearly. The axe was made of a material that resembled bronze. There were nine inscriptions on the axe, such as me and thunder. They were manifestations of Dao.

    Boom!

    At the front of the axe, thunder lightning destroyed all life. The void was torn apart before it was restored. Once the sh connects, it would destroy the flesh and bones of the person and scatter the primordial spirit. The power of heavenly punishment could be clearly seen here!

    Mister Luda opened both of his eyes. There was an image of the giant axe in his iris. However, this image was even moreplicated and detailed, as though it saw through the basic structure of the lighting, and saw through the basic changes these lightning bolts could undergo.

    To him, the axe no longer had any secrets.

    The Single-Hearted Sword was unsheathed. The sword seemed normal, initially. But upon closer inspection, fine changes and adjustments could be observed in the middle of the void. Instantaneously, the structure made up of the trillions of bolts of lightning crumbled and copsed. It turned into an ocean of electricity. This ocean did not harm the two of them but dashed towards Gu Erduo. The dark clouds cleared and the rays of the morning sun fell onto the people, as we could see patches of golden light on them.

    Gu Erduo had a slight doubt in his heart. In the previous short encounter, he felt that there was something off about Mister Luda. However, he did not go into the details and check it out. From the looks of it, Mister Luda was not the conventional Earth fairy. His delicate grasp of the Heaven, Earth, and the Qi, as well as his deep level of understanding of things and changes around him, were at the level of a Sky Fairy. All hecks now was his power level.

    The stronger his enemies were, the more excited Gu Erduo got. His fighting spirit was at an all-time high, as he threw out his axe as well. This axe was extremely fast, and there were numerous adjustments and changes as it travelled.

    For a moment, the air flow was ignited. Different types of me fused and mutated to form a sea of me. This sea of me gushed towards Mister Luda and gave off a sense that it would burn everything in its path.

    Even before the me descended upon Immortal Chonghe, he felt the burn. He felt that his body and primordial spirit would be burnt to nothing if he contacted the fire, as this fire could not be extinguished.

    Mister Luda was focused on the fire. Suddenly, he shed out with the sword in hand. The light of the sh diverged, as each strand of light was even thinner than a strand of silk. There was no way for someone to sense these strands. There were so many strands of such light emitted from his sword that it covered the sky.

    Pew Pew Pew. There were different origins of the sh, but theyyered into one. The sea of mes that covered the sky immediately dissipated. The tip of the sword collided into the axe and sent it flying back.

    ¡°Nice move!¡± Gu Erduo shouted. He knew Mister Luda was different, hence he used his Body of the heavens, which stretched out hundreds of feet. The body was made of bronze and was full of strange traces that overwhelmed with the intent of destruction. Standing there overlooking everything, the surrounding area waspletely dark. The atmosphere was heavy, sparks of lightning could be seen as the ground fire burned steadily. It was as though it was punishing the evil in ce of the heavens, quietly awaiting the arrival of the heavenly punishment.

    ¡°Take this axe!¡± Gu Erduo held the axe with both of his hands, as he shed down heavily like a god of war. The unimaginable weight and the immense attraction appeared simultaneously.

    This sh struck the air just like it struck the surface of ake. Ripples of void travelled into the distance, as the dense void copsed swiftly. A dark vortex that spun quickly was formed in mid-air, as it sucked in all light and heat.

    The trees and rocks below defied allws of physics as they surged up. The fortress resisted for a moment before it too was sucked as a whole and flew towards the vortex, together with every human being present.

    This sh incorporated the brute force of Gu Erduo and the natural force found in Scorpio Axe. Even though Sir Luda saw the minute changes of the sh, he was unable to use it to his advantage. He thrust his long sword forward as his sword remained sturdy and hit right at the core of the dark vortex.

    His skin was glowing with a metallic colour. It seemed to be indestructible. Aspared to the dharmakaya of others, the Indestructible Body of Gengjin was considered normal.

    Right then, red, green, ck, and white ¨C four strikes of the sword flew off in different directions as they distorted the void. It cut off the attraction by the void. Time was fluid and at that moment, there was delicate chaos. There was no way of telling whether the four strikes of the sword existed first or the fairy ying sword formation existed first.

    All matter was converted into thick, condensed energy. It filled the dark void and filled it up.

    The four Immortals Chonghe did not rest, as they each brandished their swords. de colours of red, green, ck, and white, flew towards Gu Erduo simultaneously, without giving him any chance to take a breather. Sir Luda used the situation to his advantage and attacked Gu Erduo. He nned to drag him along into the formation!

    ¡°Excellent!¡± Gu Erduo became more and more excited. He swung his axe in a barely discernible way. It seemed to be water at first, before turning into mist in the next moment. This attack aimed to kill all gods.

    The four strikes of the sword were struck, as they turned normal immediately. The Earth Fairy aura was gone.

    ...

    Xuan Tian Sect

    Immortal Shou Jing sat in front of the Time de. He was calm and breathed deeply, as though he was waiting patiently for someone.

    ...

    Somewhere deep in the mountain in Jiang Dong, a young child whined, ¡°No, I don¡¯t want this secret technique no matter what!¡±

    ËûÑÛ¾¦ÏÁ³¤,·Â·ðÉßÑÛ,Ëµ»°¼äÐÅ×ÓÍÂÂ¶,ÒþÓÐ¼¸·Öº¬ºý.

    His eyes were long and narrow, just like those of a snake. He words were mildly vague.

    È§¹Ç½Ï¸ß,ÓÒÃ¼ÏÂÓÐºÚðëµÄ½ðÀëÎÞÄÎ¿´Ïò·òÈË: ¡°´È¸¸¶à°Ü¶ù,ÄãÀ´Ëµ.¡±

    Jin Li, who had a slightly higher cheekbone and a mole below his right eyebrow, looked at his wife helplessly as he said, ¡°A kind father will result in a naughty son. Can you please tell him what to do.¡±

    ÉòÈôè¯æ³æ³æÃæÃ¹ýÀ´,ÑüÖ«ÍðÈôÎÞ¹Ç,Ð¦ÃÐÃÐµÀ:¡±¹Ô,²»Á·¾Í²»Á·,ÒÔÍùÎÒÃÇµÃ¿¿×ÅÕâ¸öÔØÓÚ¡±Ñý»Êµä¡±µÄÃØÊõÂ÷¹ýÇ¿Õß,»ìÈëÈË×å,ÈÕºóËµ²»µÃ±ãÄÜ´óÒ¡´ó°ÚÁË.¡±

    Shen Nuoxuan walked over gracefully. Her waist and limbs looked as though they were boneless. She smiled, ¡°Be a good boy. If you do not want to practice, then let¡¯s not practice. In the past, we had to rely on this secret technique recorded in the Demon King Book to outsmart the strong and infiltrate mankind. In the future, we do not need to go into hiding anymore.¡±

    ...

    ...

    In front of the door of the Sword-Enshrining Tower.

    Meng Qi kept his nameless fire. He would not speak anymore. He had already done his part to warn everyone. Even if Qiu Wansheng and friends were still suspicious of his identity or intentions, they would definitely be more aware of the Faceless Heavenly Demon. If he decided to attack, at least they would be prepared and be at a loss of what to do.

    Time was tight, and Meng Qi could only do so much!

    Right as Meng Qi was about to leave, he turned and frowned as he looked not too far off into the distance. He had the Talisman of the Great upside down expansion and Yuan Xin Seal for the guerri warfare. This was to harass the gurus from the grasnd so as to contribute to the righteous side.

    There, dark clouds gather. Different colours prate the heavens, giving a sense that groups of demons were dancing wildly there.

    ¡°Oh no, they are attacking the Sword-Enshrining Tower first! There was a problem!¡± Meng Qi immediately flew up high so as to prevent himself from being trapped at the entrance of the Sword-Enshrining Tower by the grasnds and Zuo Dao forces. He would not be able to go in, nor get out.

    He bypassed theyers of white clouds. He only stopped when the wind in the upper atmosphere blew in his face. He entered stealth mode, before opening his Third Eye to check out the battlefield.

    He saw outside the Imperfect, Fallen Formation, many strong fighters had already gathered and started to attack the formation fiercely in an attempt to break the formation.

    There was an austere and green fiend, another fairy that had cold air wounding around him. Lastly, there was a shaman that was decorated with human skeletons.

    There were two other blood yellow coffins that contained corpses. There were Huan Xi buddhas that sat on the nine stars lotus tform. Their presence mixed up Yin and Yang. There were monks that were like the rich. They held metal sticks in their hands. Their faces were hideous, as they bore their chest and embraced their concubines.

    Meng Qi took a breath of cool air. Those three gave him a sense that they were dharmakaya. They were probably the half dharmakaya that elite forces had, while Ice Spirit Fairy, from the Cao family, was likely evolved from an Earth Fairy.

    The Cao family had such a strong resolution... Meng Qi sighed secretly. The Nether Emperor, Huan Xi Bodhisattva, current Huan Xi Buddha, three of the top four on the ck List came. Each of them had an army of heavenly troops of their disposal. Furthermore, there were other gurus, mainly consisting of the Golden Tent Warrior and the Longevity Sect Shaman. This included the leader of the Golden Tent Warriors, Has.

    What a luxurious lineup... Meng Qi breathed out. If there was no spy in the Sword-Enshrining Tower, there was a chance in them fending off the heavenly troops, half-step dharmakaya, and then some otherst resorts. But now, one would worry.

    Once the Sword-Enshrining Tower suffers defeat, the other families and ns who were simply observing would join in the grasnds. They would then be unstoppable!

    Meng Qi did not fly away. He hid high in the air, and use his ¡°Third Eye¡± to observe and search for a chance to help out.

    There were no old scores or feelings between the good and evil in this fight!

    ¡°Patriarch, please bless us,¡± zing Fire Qiu Wansheng held his Lifeless Sword and bowed respectfully.

    Instantaneously, there was a slight change in the formation. The Lifeless Sword fired a misty, dark light which rushed into the sword grave.

    The sword grave began rumbling, as strikes of remaining sword intent boiled.

    After a few short moments, a red sword that contained little impression of that of a dharmakaya flew out and joined in the sword formation. Anything that came in contact with the sword was burnt to cinders right on the spot.

    Soon after, many swords flew out from other parts of the sword grave. They seemed real, but fake at the same time. Some stopped time, some blew up gales of wind, while others were very heavy. One trait that they shared inmon was that they all had a very strong killing intent.

    When the four swords that the dharmakaya patriarchs of the Sword-Enshrining Tower left behind was added to to the formation, its power increased greatly. It was in a much better condition aspared to how it seemed to topple before the four swords joined.

    Qiu Wansheng held the Lifeless Sword in his hand, as he was prepared to join in the sword formation to bring out the power of the heavenly troops.

    Right then, a silent sword, that was like a poisonous snake ambushed him from the side. It was hiding the intent to kill!

    Qiu Wansheng was well prepared for this. He sidestepped and dodged this strike.

    ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± Qiu Wansheng said as he looked angrily at his attacker.

    Although he was overprotective, he knew what he was doing, hence he was always vignt. Su Meng was right, there were gurus that had fallen and became Faceless Heavenly Demons.

    Right then, all that Qiu Wangsheng was looking at was Heaven-Piercing Sword Nangong Hen. From the start, he felt that if there were to be Faceless Heavenly Demons, it would be this senior. He had hate in his heart, he did not improve at all and had too many reasons to fall.

    Before Qiu Wansheng could finish, he stopped as a dark green sword came piercing out form his mouth!

    Standing behind him was his personal disciple Solitary Pigeon Yu Wujiu! He used the specially made long sword to prate Qiu Wansheng¡¯s armour into his head.

    ¡°Fiend!¡± Qiu Wansheng¡¯s eyes burned with fury.

    Nangong Hen¡¯s power climbed as he stopped the angered Ma You and Li Sinong as he smiled coldly,

    ¡°I am not the faceless heavenly demon. It is your disciple.¡±

    I am the legendary Pris God!

 Chapter 785: Cutting Off the Head of a General from a Hundred Million Troops

    <h4>Chapter 785: Cutting Off the Head of a General from a Hundred Million Troops</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Zeng!

    The dull and narrow longsword on Qiu Wansheng¡¯s hand was making a sound like a roar of a dragon. A dark and shapeless Lifeless Statue emerged from his back. It was a statue that could wipe out vitality.

    Crack, the specially-made dark green sword was broken inch by inch. Yu Wujiu grunted and stepped a few steps backward. His chest was spurting out a lot of blood after being hurt by the force released by Qiu Wansheng who was facing an imminent death.

    Qiu Wansheng¡¯s eyes were lifeless as he vomited blood from his mouth. However, he was still in a rage. Paying no attention to Nangong Hen who was getting in a fight against Ma You and Li Sinong, he said while gnashing his teeth in anger, ¡°The Taiyuan Sword of ck Blood... Did you get it prepared to counter against my Jade of Noxious Plow? Good disciple, such a good disciple of mine!¡±

    The Jade of Noxious Plow was a secret treasure of the Sword-Enshrining Tower. When activated during emergencies, it could almost block an attack from a Dharmakaya. Nevertheless, once the jade was encountered with the Taiyuan Sword of ck Blood, it would be broken and thus unable toe into effect. Without a good enough understanding of Qiu Wansheng and a well-plotted assassination, how could Yu Wujiu possibly prepare the Taiyuan Sword of ck Blood?

    Yu Wujiu looked at his master who had always taken good care of him. At the moment, his master was covered in blood that made him look like a ferocious ghost. It was rare that Yu Wujiu was feeling somewhat guilty about it. ¡°Master, I didn¡¯t want to. But someone took advantage of the impulsive and extreme side of my character. They lured me step by step intomitting a grave mistake like this. What I¡¯ve done was already irreversible...¡±

    After a pause, Yu Wujiu suddenly showed a firm countenance. ¡°Master, you¡¯ve always been taking good care of me, right? Just die for me. As long as I¡¯m alive, the Sword-Enshrining Tower will always be there!¡±

    ¡°Well, well, well! I... I¡¯ve finally seen your true colors today. Being a selfish person like you, no wonder you¡¯re not offering a humble apology aftermitting a great mistake; instead, you¡¯ve chosen to fall into diabolism!¡± Qiu Wansheng had a sudden momentary recovery of vitality before his death. He looked up to the sky andughed madly, ¡°To all the patriarchs: I¡¯ve made a wrong decision to trust my disciple, which ended up getting the whole sect into trouble. Why not I burn my Primordial Spirit to make him die together with me?¡±

    Initially, due to the long-established prestige of Qiu Wansheng, even though the previous attack was sessful, Yu Wujiu was afraid ofunching another attack. However, upon hearing what Qiu Wansheng had said, Yu Wujiu was startled for a moment. He then lifted his hand and shed out with his sword. The strike was as graceful as a swan goose, and as quick as a shooting star. It was targeted at the area between Qiu Wansheng¡¯s eyebrows. A few moments after the strike, a piercing sound could be heard along with the turbulent explosion of air.

    Nevertheless, several dark-colored sword beams were gushing out of Qiu Wansheng¡¯s body. The beams that had absorbed his flesh, his body, his Primordial Spirit, and the Lifeless Statue were then blended into the Lifeless Sword.

    In a normal circumstance of a person being killed, unless being restrained by some special methods, there would still be a possibility for the person to live again in the future life. Nheless, at the moment, since Qiu Wansheng had burned his Primordial Spiritpletely, there would be no way turning back. He was acting in such a fiery and forthright manner.

    Zeng!

    The Lifeless Sword made a sound of a dragon roar again, but it did not produce light anymore. In contrary, it was absorbing light from the surrounding and reflected darkness that was flowing around.

    As the darkness shed through, the radiant color on Yu Wujiu¡¯s body was broken. He fell on the ground weakly with his eyes wide-open. Although not a single wound was found on his body, there was no sign of vitality anymore.

    The dead person: Yu Wujiu.

    Nickname: The Solitary Pigeon from the Sword-Enshrining Tower, the Faceless Heavenly Demon from the Annihtion Sect.

    The condition of death: The intrusion of Sword Spirit into the Primordial Spirit, which caused a cessation of vitality.

    The battle record: Sessful assassination of Qiu Wansheng who was ranked sixth on the Ground List.

    The reason of death: Dead from the counter-attack of Qiu Wansheng.

    Being targeted by an attack of an exploded Heavenly Weapon, even the Pris God, Nangong Hen, who was at the peak of the Exterior Realm would find it hard to fend off the attack. He would only be able to dodge it in a flustered manner, let alone Yu Wujiu.

    Without a person to take control over it, the Imperfect and Fallen Formation had turned into a mess despite being supported by four Sword Spirits of the Dharmakaya. The opponents from the outside had grasped the opportunity byunching more offensive attacks. The Green Evil God, the Slough of the Earth Fairy and the Ancestral God of Shaman who had thebat capabilities of a quasi-Dharmakaya were breaking the formationyer byyer under the maniption of their respective gurus. Within hundreds of miles, the temperature dropped sharply, and ice and snow were falling slowly.

    The Bodhisattva of Joy and the Buddha of Joy attacked with their respective Heavenly Weapons. On the other hand, the Nether Emperor from the Life-and-death Fugacity Sect had formed a circting mist that was in blood-red and yellow. It eroded the Sword Spirits and destroyed the Restrictive Spell. The formation was destructed in a steady pace.

    The Lifeless Sword was still enchanted by the residual Primordial Spirit of Qiu Wansheng which made it look like it was being controlled by a Dharmakaya. The enchantment would sustain for a short period of time. Hence, the attack of darkness had urred again. Having a sudden twitch in his eyelids, Nangong Hen turned his body to the side in a flustered manner.

    Nangong Hen used the Heaven-Piercing Sword on his hand to divert the attack of the Thunderbolt Sorcerer, Ma You while enduring the sword attack from the Invisible Peach Blossom, Li Sinong with the left side of his body. Riskily, he had dodged an attack from the Lifeless Sword.

    Crack. Even though the Lifeless Sword was just brushing past Nangong Hen, his Self-Defense Taoist Robe was already cut into pieces, inch by inch. His body was pierced through by Li Sinong¡¯s sword which left a bleeding wound that looked like a blooming bright-colored peach blossom.

    Grabbing the opportunity of the Sword Power gone wild, Nangong Hen crumbled the talisman that was on the other hand. After using the conveyance technique, his body vanished from the main hall and dashed toward the half-destructed formation.

    It was unwise to stay at the main hall due to the aggressive attack of the Heavenly Weapon. Therefore, Nangong Hen had decided to coborate with the forces from the outside to destroy the formation.

    At the moment, he was still having a little control over the Imperfect and Fallen Formation!

    Usually, a self-defense formation would be a formation of the Dharmakaya-level which was normally suppressed by the Heavenly Weapons or relics at the Heart of Formation. At critical moments, only a Dharmakaya would be able to take control of the formation. Dharmakaya of Half-Step who had unleashed their full potentials and possessed Heavenly Weapons could barely do it, but they would need the help of two gurus to control the formation and to check for defects. If one were only peaked at the Exterior Realm, despite having control over the Heavenly Weapons and being aided by two gurus, they would face tremendous difficulty doing it. Impeding a Dharmakaya in a short while would not be a problem, though.

    Since Qiu Wansheng was aware that he would be distracted by the four Sword Spirits of the Dharmakaya, he had gathered all the gurus from the Sword-Enshrining Tower to help him in controlling the formation, just in case.

    The Lifeless Sword had transformed into a beam of light and attacked Nangong Hen from his back. At the same time, some of the lights had been merged into the formation that seemed to have stabilized it.

    Li Sinong was startled for a moment as she was in shock. A few moments ago, the Lifeless Sword had removed its restriction and let her take control of it...

    One who had gained control over the Lifeless Sword would be able to control the formation, too.

    Instantaneously, Li Sinong brought her mind back to the current situation as she felt that she had a heavy responsibility and an enormous mission to rescue the sect. She tried to manipte the Lifeless Sword from afar in order to take back Nangong Hen¡¯s power in controlling the mountain-guarding formation.

    The formation was shaking. As the Sword Power within it had been in a great mess, it had lost the horrifying sense of ten thousand swords striking at once. The alliance between the Grasnd and Zuo Dao had been feeling ted at it. Furthermore, they had noticed the weak point of the formation that was created by Nangong Hen, and thereby they focused their attacks on it without keeping any power. The wolf¡¯s fang mace of the Giant Green Ghost was like a small mountain that was hitting continuously on the formation which produced terrifying sounds of explosions. The Slough of the Earth Fairy was forming ice crystals using chilled air, and forging longsword using the ice crystals. With a sh of the sword, the chilled air flowed around and the blue-colored crystals spread widely, which had slowed down the operation of the formation. On the other hand, the Ancestral God of Shaman had been casting various kinds of magical witchcraft while coborating with the Bodhisattva of Joy, the current Buddha of Joy, and the attacks of their Heavenly Weapons.

    In just a few moments, the formation had be shaky and unsteady, as though it was going to copse at any time. Through the thinyers of mist, one could see Nangong Hen who had dodged two attacks of the Heavenly Weapon using his marvellous martial arts. One could also see Li Sinong who was flying toward the formation while holding the Lifeless Sword in her right hand.

    Since Li Sinong had just be the new leader of the Sword-Enshrining Tower, she had decided to stabilize the Imperfect and Fallen Formation. Although she was not at the peak of the Exterior Realm and this was the first time of her trying to control the formation, it should be able to hold on for a little longer with the help of the four Sword Spirits of the Dharmakaya and Ma You. By that time, the war situation might have changed. Also, in spite of danger, perhaps some sects that were well-acquainted with the Sword-Enshrining Tower woulde to the rescue.

    However, all these things would only be possible after stabilizing the Imperfect and Fallen Formation!

    Right then, Li Sinong had a Heavenly Weapon; apart from that, she was also ranked among the top one hundred on the Ground List. The coboration between her exquisite swordsmanship and the Thunderbolt Sorcerer, Ma You was definitely enough to defeat Nangong Hen. If Ma You were able to draw Nangong Hen¡¯s attention to him, Li Sinong would be able to beat him in just one strike.

    However, at the present moment, the opponents were not even giving them a chance to gasp for breath. Their attacks had been extremely aggressive. Along with the interference of Nangong Hen, the formation was going to copse in just a few moments.

    Although Has and the Bodhisattva of Joy from the outside did not know the exact situation, they were both veteran of Jianghu; thus, knowing clearly about the condition of the formation, they understood that they could not even stop attacking for a split second or their opponent would rally ande to them again.

    Meng Qi, who was peeping into the war situation using the Third Eye in the sky, was aware of it too. The survival of the Sword-Enshrining Tower would be determined in just a few seconds. A train of thought was running through his mind as he was trying toe up with a solution.

    Chaos needed to be created to turn the Grasnd and the Zuo Dao forces into a mess. In this way, the Sword-Enshrining Tower would have time to recover the damage caused by the Faceless Heavenly Demon. The main reason of Meng Qi saving the Sword-Enshrining Tower was that he did not want to see the Zuo Dao being pleased, the Like Monastery being rampant, the Grasnd being in a superior position in Jianghu, and the families, sects, and ns, being afraid of the powerful forces and therefore submitting to them by helping them attack their enemies!

    How to create chaos, though?

    Underneath Meng Qi, there were three people that possessedbat capabilities of quasi-Dharmakaya, three Heavenly Weapons, three people from the top four of the Dark Rankings who were ranked fifth, twelveth, and twenty-first, on the Ground List, respectively. Any one of them was strong enough to defeat him with ease. Not to mention there were over twenty Golden Tent Warriors and Shamans from the Longevity Sect who were all gurus. If they coborated with each other, he would end up like Cao Xianzhi who could not even escape from the fight.

    Even though the Karma Transfer was a de of mystery, in most of the cases, Meng Qi was still not able to confront with a Heavenly Weapon at the moment. Hence, it might not be able be an effective weapon to fight against the current Buddha of Joy, the Bodhisattva of Joy and the other people.

    Just when the thought arose, Meng Qi suddenly had an idea. Actually he did have a chance! He had found a weak point on the opponents!

    Since the three people that possessedbat capabilities of quasi-Dharmakaya, the three top-ranking people on the Dark Rankings who held Heavenly Weapons, and most of the gurus were putting in their best efforts to attack the Imperfect and Fallen Formation, only a small number of the gurus ¨C with nobody being at the peak of the Exterior Realm ¨C was vigting and being on guard against the reinforcements from the outside.

    Provided that Meng Qi did notunch a direct attack on the quasi-Dharmakaya and the top-four people of the Dark Rankings, their spiritual senses that could predict danger would not be triggered. Meng Qi would be waiting for that particr moment to attack just for once to get through the outermostyer of the vignce troops. By then, if he were able to seize the right timing in every step and take action before he was targeted for attack, he would seek for a fleeting opportunity to do something shocking to the alliance between Grasnd and the Zuo Dao and then escape from it.

    Needless to say, if there were any mishaps or the loss of the right opportunity to do what he should be doing, all the efforts would be worthless.

    Meng Qi¡¯s mind was at peace. After thinking the pros and cons through, he had came to a decision immediately without being hesitant, overcautious, and indecisive.

    But how to create the biggest mess?

    As time would not wait for him, Meng Qi had came out with an idea after taking a quick nce at the situation. He breathed in deeply and cleared his mind. At the moment, he had forgotten about life and death, the current situation, and the happenings. What was left in his mind was the target that was yet to be aplished. He would bepleting the task with concentration and full devotion.

    Silently but rapidly, Meng Qi lurked closer and revealed himself before he entered the Sensing Range. He soared through the air and shrank the distance between him and the destination to inches. His body blinked while he dashed to the ce where the alliance between the Grasnd and the Zuo Dao was attacking the Sword-Enshrining Tower.

    Deng deng deng deng. Two Golden Tent Warriors caught a sight of Meng Qi. They sneered and struck Meng Qi with their long des. One of them attacked with the de beam, whereas another one who was closer to Meng Qi made a sh attack with his Noumenon.

    Deng deng deng deng. The de beams were dispersed. The long des rebounded and hit one of the gurus aside with the shock wave. The body of Meng Qi was surrounded by pale golden radiances and no wound was seen on it. While using the Air-Shrinking Technique, his body became bloated rapidly until it expanded to a width of almost ten feet.

    Bang! A guru shaman who was casting a spell was sent flying after being hit by Meng Qi¡¯s muscr body, causing him to vomit blood from his mouth. Meng Qi did not stop there. With a blink, he crashed into a precious weapon. Both the weapon and the Golden Tent Warrior who was holding it were sent flying. In spite of being in a guru¡¯s domain, they did not even have time to make use of their magical witchcrafts and the moves in martial arts. Even if they did have the chance tounch an attack on Meng Qi, it would be like an ant trying to shake a giant tree. Most of the attacks would only be able to shake the pale golden radiances a little and leave a non-serious scar on his body.

    Deng deng deng deng. Meng Qi had broken through the firstyer of encirclement and it gave him a thrill. After entering the second level of Heavenly Stairs, the Arts of Eight-Nine that had unleashed its full power was such a humanoid lethal weapon and humanoid precious weapon!

    At first, the current Buddha of Joy was wondering, Who was the idiot who dared to break through the formation? Thinking of that person as an idiot, he did not stop his attack toward the formation. However, his thoughts had changed at the moment of realizing that the neer was Su Meng, who was a person who was arrogant and daring to die. He kept his metal stick, turned his body, and was just about to smash Meng Qi with the stick to seek revenge for his Martial Nephew, Liu Yu.

    Aside from the current Buddha of Joy, the Giant Green Ghost and the Bodhisattva of Joy had also decided to shift their targets of attack to Meng Qi. As for the formation, the pressure of being attacked was reduced at once. Li Sinong and Ma You immediately grabbed the chance to stabilize the formation a little more andunch aggressive attacks on Nangong Hen.

    Meng Qi had a clear mind. He increased the ability to predict danger to the maximum level. As he sensed that a great danger was going to arise in the next moment, he unsheathed the de beam that had been saving up strength for a long time. After entering the state of the Creation of the World, he would be using his own body as a precious weapon.

    Sou! The de beam pierced through the sky in an unbeatable speed and shed toward the Head of the Golden Tent Warriors, Has.

    Along with a beam of beautiful and dazzling light, the mountain-sized metal stick had just smashed on the ground. The ground had been sunken after the smash which marked ake formation in the future. However, the attack did not hit on Meng Qi as he had dodged it ahead!

    Does Meng Qi want to assassinate me? Has sneered while he pulled out his curved de. In an instant, it looked like an electric strike that had shed through the void in a speed faster than vision and sound, as if it wanted to break free from the constraint of the earth.

    I¡¯m a powerful person who is at the peak of the Exterior Realm. I¡¯m ranked among the top ten in the Dark Rankings and among the top fifty on the Ground List!

    Dang! As the two des crashed into each other, the energy of the de of Meng Qi had been stopped abruptly. His Deity was shown, with a deep bleeding scar from the side of his face to his neck. The de Spirit of Has had seeped into his body which caused a serious injury. It was unavoidable to get injured for taking an attack from a person at the peak of the Exterior Realm who held a Masterwork of Precious Weapon. Not to mention he was taking it with his flesh and body.

    Has took a few steps back, with his palm shaking slightly as he felt shocked deep down inside. If his opponent were using a Masterwork of Precious Weapon as well, his own weapon would certainly be damaged to some extent. It was true that the state of the Creation of the World could destroy anything...

    Has felt lucky to have stopped Meng Qi¡¯s attack as he couldy siege to him along with the other people. Suddenly, he saw Su Meng raising the sleeve of his robe. He had a bad feeling about that.

    The surrounding turned gloomy, blurry and dark. Involuntarily, Has was sucked into the sleeve that got bigger and bigger.

    Has, who was nominally the leader of the alliance between the Grasnd and the Zuo Dao, had been trapped in the World in the Sleeve. Meng Qi wasughing loudly. By creating a vibration in the air using his Primordial Spirit, he said,

    ¡°Hey my grandsons,e and chase after me!¡±

    Stung by the taunt of Meng Qi, the Buddha of Joy smashed the giant wolf¡¯s fang mace toward Meng Qi. The rocks on the ground turned soft inch by inch before they shattered into pieces in a gentle but terrifying way. However, the void at the surrounding had already been broken. The body of Meng Qi turned illusory, leaving behind only his voice that was still passing around.

    At the moment of trapping Has sessfully, Meng Qi had already crumbled the Space-Piercing Talisman which was yet to be used at the Jade Pce.

    ¡°Hey my grandsons,e and chase after me!¡± The arrogant and contemptuous voice of Meng Qi was still echoing around.

    In order to create chaos, nothing was more effective than capturing the nominal leader of the opponents!

    It was even more effective than creating nuisance using the Bow of Mountain and Sea!

    Although the alliance between the Grasnd and the Zuo Dao consisted of twenty to thirty gurus, several Dharmakaya of Half-Step and quasi-Dharmakaya, they could only helplessly watch Su Meng breaking into the innermostyer of formation and then captured their nominal leader in the blink of an eye. An indescribable feeling of being humiliated had rushed to their Niwan Gong. Some of them were even having bloodshot eyes.

    ¡°What should we do?¡± A group without a leader was like a host of dragons without a head. At the moment, they were unsure of whether they should continue attacking the formation, or to rescue Has, the Head of the Golden Tent Warriors.

    The incident happened in just a split second. Even though the several quasi-Dharmakaya had the power to close the void, they had not attained gnosis yet. Hence, they were relyingpletely on the gurus to control them. Moreover, they needed to be cautious of not impeding the actions of their allies. Therefore, they did not have enough time to react to the incident that had just happened. On the other hand, the few gurus who had learned the Power of Void were still in a great mess of being knocked down by Meng Qi. They were yet to stand back up again.

    Li Sinong seized the opportunity to activate the tactical formation and the Precious Weapon. She had threw Nangong Hen away from the entrance of the Sword-Enshrining Tower and cut off his left arm. If he did not block the attack using a strange secret treasure, he would be losing his life on the spot.

    Sou sou sou. From the Grave of Sword, all the Heritage Swords of the descendants of the Sword-Enshrining Tower had soared into the sky. They gave a feeling of ten thousand swords striking at once. The bright and dazzling swords were blotting out the sky and covering the sun before they all merged into the formation. Making use of this precious opportunity, Li Sinong and Ma You had finally stabilized the formation and made it hold on for a longer time.

    It was until then that Li Sinong breathed a sigh of amazement and said, ¡°Is this what they called as ¡®cutting off the head of a general from a hundred million troops being as easy as taking something out of the bag¡¯? The Frenzied de, Su Meng really has a well-deserved reputation.¡±

    ...

    A sword beam that was shapeless and formless was drifting around, as if it had been merged into the Vigor Ocean of the world. As a result, Da Man was afraid of using the Arts of Exhaling and Inhaling. Fortunately, he was possessed by the Immortal Heaven, which enabled him to recover by the Luminous Power Balls that could work in a long distance. Otherwise, it would be difficult to fight against He Qi.

    After the incident of the Blue-Blooded Man, the Sword Maniac, He Qi, had made a great deal of improvements in the sword power of the Formless Sword as its Zhen Ti had be more rounded. Aside from the formless itself, the other things such as the movements, the smell, the trails, and the appearance, would all vanish after using the Formless Sword. Therefore, before He Qiunched an attack, his opponent would not be able to find any useful information and thereby they would fall into a passive position. There was nothing they could do but to bear with it. The Formless Sword was extremely good in group battles because of these characteristics. Other than that, it could also merge into the Vigor Ocean of the world and be a droplet of water. Therefore, the opponents would never dare to replenish their energies using the Arts of Exhaling and Inhaling. All they could rely on was the power of Dharmakaya.

    Although it would not pose a big problem for not breathing in Vigor as a Dharmakaya itself was already the visible manifestation of the Law and Vigor, there was still a limit for it. As time went by, the power of a Dharmakaya would slowly weaken and dry up, which resulted in losing the battle.

    At the moment, as Da Man was being possessed by the Immortal Heaven, he formed a greenish-blue real body of a God that was dozens of feet in width. The real body was stepping on a water stream and holding me on his hand. Surrounded by dark clouds, its eyes were like thunder and its head was like the sun. It seemed to be manifesting all the things in nature. Within an area of nearly a thousand miles, the Boundary of the Immortal Heaven had been formed, which followed by an emergence of numerous Ancestral Spirits and Pious Warriors. After being broken into pieces by the shapeless and formless sword beam, the spirits and warriors were able to respawn from the void again ¨C which was very helpful in slowing down the opponent.

    In the meanwhile, to act as another Vigor Ocean, the Luminous Power Balls had condensed into snowkes that were falling down from the sky of the Boundary of the Immortal Heaven. Aided by various arts of ranged-attack and various mysterious witchcrafts, although Da Man still remained to be on a disadvantageous position in the battle, he was able to hinder He Qi from going to other ces by using his Avatar.

    ...

    City of Xiliang, the capital of the State of West.

    The formation was being activated. The head of the Si Family, Si Mayin, was holding a bamboo whip on his hand. The original color of the whip was unknown. However, after absorbing the attacks and lights, it appeared as pitch-ck. It was being praised in a saying, ¡°one thousand types of martial arts can be conquered with just single a whip.¡± It was a treasured Heavenly Weapon of the Si Family, the Whip of Arts Destruction.

    Just then, the Great Asura, Meng Nan, had formed a greenish-ck real body that had three heads and six arms. Looking angry and fierce, the real body was almost naked with only a ck loincloth on his waist. With ck mes in its eyes and a blood-red long spear on its hand, itunched an attack toward the formation.

    The long spear was filled with an energy of violence, ferociousness, and cruelty. As the operation of the formation was greatly slowed down by the filthy energy brought by the spear, the spear had thrusted into the formation with almost no hindrance at all. On the other hand, the ck me that was burning the sky was making its way to the formation. Everything that was touched by the me turned into ashes silently.

    Si Mayin was standing at the center of the formation. A few more gurus at the Zhou Cheng and the critical points of the old house were helping him to control the formation. A tactical formation was activated alongside the whip attack of Si Mayin. The sky-burning me was put out with no traces of where it had gone.

    Another whip was struck. As the darkness brought by the whip flowed around, the ferocious and cruel feeling of the blood-red long spear had disappeared. The real body was retreating rapidly as it was almost swallowed up by the darkness.

    The Great Asura, Meng Nan, was attacking the formation all by himself. After a while, he realized that temporarily, he would not have the opportunity to win the battle. Hence, he had made a decision to go past the City of Xiliang and go deep into Dajin. Along the way, he was destroying all the families and sects that had attempted to try their lucks for not retreating to Zhou Cheng.

    ...

    The Devil Master, Han Guang made his body invisible while he headed toward the South in a speed that could prate through theyers of void. ording to the agreement between him and Gu Erduo, he must not attack people from the alliance between the Grasnd and the Zuo Dao. He had to attack the Righteous instead.

    Using the Air-Conveyance technique, Han Guang could feel that the Wizard King of this World had also been merging into the void and heading toward the South. Perhaps he was going to help out the Rakshasa of Bloody Sea and the Great Asura to defeat a Dharmakaya in order to ensure victory. Nheless, he might be heading to the South for other purposes too.

    Since all of them had signed an agreement that was witnessed by the Scorpio Axe, they would not fight against each other at the Great War.

    As they were hatching the n much earlier, they would definitely have more time than the Righteous to make some necessary preparations. For example, the agreement!

    Deep inside a pce in Changle City, Gao Lan was sitting on a throne that was heavily shadowed. Although he was looking into distance, it seemed like he did not notice the invisible Devil Master and Wizard King of this World who were both heading toward the South. It might also be that he had actually noticed their presences, but he was just toozy to be bothered about it.

    He had a pair of straight eyebrows that were nting upwards and a pair of bright eyes that were deep and serene. The Emperor¡¯s Sword was casually ced beside him. It was a sword that had overpowered every other weapon from the ending phase of Ancient Times to the beginning phase of the Middle Ages.

    ...

    The bloody figure of the Rakshasa of Bloody Sea faded away until it became almost transparent when he was flying across the sky. After passing through numerousyers of huge mountains, he was just about to enter the Dajin district.

    All of a sudden, a Divine Man urred in front of the Rakshasa of Bloody Sea. He was holding a longsword on his hand. With a huge purple sun hanging behind his head, he was surrounded by purple clouds that were glowing in purple lights, which gave him a dignified and authoritative look.

    The Awe-Inspiring Purple Clouds, Cui Qinghe!

    The bloody figure of the Rakshasa of Bloody Sea revealed itself after a sword attack from Cui Qinghe. The Rakshasa of Bloody Sea swung a thin blood-red longsword upward and blocked the strike.

    Just then, a golden Arhat approached them from the left. He was surrounded by Mantras and a Dragon-Beating Statue. With a relic in his left hand, he clenched his right into a fist and struck a roving attack. The attack seemed to be imitating the ever-changing thoughts and intentions, and therefore it was hard to be predicted.

    The Dragon-Beating Arhat, Kong Wen!

    Along with the sounds of water dripping in the surrounding, a bloody sea with circting fluid had appeared. The huge red waves on the sea were flowing to block the punch from Kong Wen, which had allowed some time for the Rakshasa of Bloody Sea to dodge the attack.

    However, a Taoist priest who had white hair but a youthful face had appeared from the right. He casted a vague-looking talisman that was surrounded by enshrouding smokes. A lot of seal scripts that contained the abstruse essence of Da Dao were flying out from the talisman which had stabilized the Law in the surrounding and the Vigor Ocean. Along with the urrence of the stars and the universe, all the natural phenomena on the earth had been manifested. Myriads of killing intent were almost bursting out.

    Yun He had set up the Formation of Nature using the Shang Qing Immemorial Talisman to trap the Rakshasa of Bloody Sea in the formation.

    The Rakshasa of Bloody Sea had a twitch in the corner of his eye. Apparently, he did not expect an opponent like Yun He, who was a God of Sun specializing in talisman. Yun He was having the same power as a Dharmakaya!

    Nevertheless, the Rakshasa of Bloody Sea was not panic at all. He cast a blood-red sack which was covered with strange decorative patterns and created a vibration in the void using his Divine Sense,

    ¡°My fellow friends, help me!¡±

    Three demons flew out from the blood-red sack. One of them was a gigantic, bright-colored, beautiful peacock that had five faintly-discernible feathers on its tail which were colored red, green, yellow, white, and ck. The extremely heavy feathers were transformed into bright lights. Another one was a horrifying-looking white tiger that was surrounded by golden wind. Along with its urrence, the cirction of the gold-element in the world had won over the other elements. Thest one was a unicorned yak that was stepping on a green thunder-dragon.

    The three Demon Kings had arrived!

    In the beginning of making the n, Gu Erduo and the Demon Kings had already reached a consensus under Han Guang¡¯s guidance. However, Han Guang had only disclosed the information to the Rakshasa of Bloody Sea who was acting as bait. He did not tell the other Dharmakaya about it to prevent them from divulging the secret.

    Following the urrence of the Demon King Peacock, Tai Li, the red light from its back had fallen which had swallowed up Cui Qinghe at once. Cui Qinghe had no way to defend against the attack at all.

    The Holy Light of Five Colors was really miraculous!

    However, the red light had been shaking as Cui Qinghe was trying to break free from within. Tai Li had no choice but to keep himself away from the center of the formation as he would need to make an all-out effort to repress the attack.

    Both Kong Wen and Yun He were not feeling panic, as they had already expected the arrival of the three Demon Kings. Since Cui Qinghe was not a quasi-Dharmakaya who had no gnosis, Tai Li would not be able to divert his attention to anywhere else when he was repressing the attacks of Cui Qinghe. This would mean that they were exchanging one person from their side with the strongest person from the opponent¡¯s side. It was indeed a good deal.

    At the moment, two persons on their side would be fighting against three persons on the opponent¡¯s side. However, not only Kong Wen was much stronger than the Rakshasa of Bloody Sea, but also he was supported by the formation. Therefore, it was still hard to tell who would win eventually. Not to mention the Song Family from Lu Yang, Qing Chen Sect from the State of South and the Wang Family from Zhou Jun were all rushing here to help. Each of them had thebat capability of a quasi-Dharmakaya!

    On Tai Li¡¯s side, after leaving the center of the formation, he had stopped repressing Cui Qinghe. Instead, he was trying to defend against the starlights falling off from the Formation of Nature. With a shake of the red light, Cui Qinghe had fallen out.

    Cui Qinghe was feeling dizzy for some moments, but he was calm and unhurried. Before he stabilized himself and attacked with the Sword of Chaos, he saw a ck Golden Spear with Phoenix Wings thrusting toward him. Along with the attack, a hundred birds were singing together. A colorless me that was as small as a rice grain was condensed at the tip of the spear.

    The Spear of Mythical Creatures?

    An awakened Spear of Mythical Creatures!

    Seeing Cui Qinghe in shock, Tai Li showed a contemptuous and cruel smile. Last time when they were fighting for the General Principles of the Buddha¡¯s Palm, the Spear of Mythical Creatures was already awakened. It had reached the level of the Earth Fairy, just like the earliest Scorpio Axe. However, it was restraining itself until it finally had a chance to unleash its power at the moment!

 Chapter 786: Rivals

    <h4>Chapter 786: Rivals</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    If he was in his normal state, Cui Qinghe was absolutely not worried. Although the Spear of Mythical Creatures in Earth Fairy level was strong, it was not in the absolute advantage. Otherwise, Man Fairy Gu Erduo with the Scorpio Axe in Earth Fairy level had already been unbeatable, and would not have been stopped from invading the south by the two swords of Immortal Chonghe and Mister Luda. Cui Qinghe was alone with his sword here, so he could not bear the attack. But how could he fail in eluding?

    Since he was just beaten by five-colored lights, he was in a short dizziness which came from the primordial spirit ¡ª if level difference existed between him and the Demon King of Peacock or the Demon King of Peacock reached the legend level and he had no corresponding Dharma practice, he would be in aa directly.

    Therefore, till Cui Qinghe restored himself, the Spear of Mythical Creatures was already in his sight spraying colorless mes. The grain-sized mes were not in high temperature, but they reminded people of their worry about burning everything.

    Cui Qinghe collected his mind, and purple clouds around his Dharma body suddenly swelled and enveloped him in purple light. He was then majestic and holy like a fairy.

    The purple light, changed from purple mes, flew like a dragon in the air. It lit the air and vigour ocean and made a purple light ball blocking the Spear of Mythical Creatures.

    The ck Golden Spear with Phoenix Wings pointed in, but the colorless me neither sted nor swelled. Otherwise, it burned into purple mes. Fire burned fire, me swallowed me. It was like the earliest ancestor of all fire and was over the level of purple clouds.

    For several seconds, the Spear of Mythical Creatures pricked the purple light ball, and pierced toward Cui Qinghe. The grain-sized me erged a bit into a finger¡¯s size, shook a little, and burned through heaven.

    Cui Qinghe just had time to adjust himself, so he used his Battle Stopping Swordsmanship that could stop any battle, but not any attack. It was exactly the right sealed changes of the Spear of Mythical Creatures and blocked the spear tip.

    With a bang, the colorless fire extended along the Battle Stopping Sword at a extremely quick speed as if to burn the wide prairie. Cui Qinghe didn¡¯t expect the horrible strength of the me which could burn all except the Heavenly Troops body. He had to cut off his connection with the Battle Stopping Sword, and jilted out the me on the sword.

    The me fell down on ake whose water was lit at once. The fire was extending toward everywhere that caused everything would be ruined into scorched earth in the whose radius was 1,000 miles. At this moment, a sign full of mercy came and the Lanke Temple was partly visible. From the temple, a right hand with coloured ze gloss came out. It owned Dharma print, shone Buddha light, and bent and unbent its finger three times continuously. Finally, the me was put out and all creatures were protected from being ruined.

    Colorless me out, Cui Qinghe was ready to escape from that by Vientiane Array and rallied. All of a sudden, a red light fell down.

    A second of dizziness, he was fetched down by Tai Li¡¯s five-colored light!

    Immortal Yun He who made a great array with Shang Qing Immemorial Talisman knew clearly the situation of Tai Li and Cui Qinghe. Seeing the Spear of Mythical Creatures raised to Earth Fairy level, and nothing could win five-colored light, he intended to help Cui Qinghe through adjusting great array to order Vientiane Murderous Air to close Tai Li. But in no way the Sea Blood Demon would give him a chance. The Sea Blood Demon restrained the blood ocean, changed into invisible blood figure and held the Killing Blood Sword. He prated through numerous vines that were corroded into ck water, while he himself was not injured at all.

    Blood figure was so strong that nothing could win against it unless it controlled itself or the other side was at a quite high level.

    Immortal Yun He thought a little bit, and pointed towards the great array from which raised a great sun. The great sun, made of sun fire illuminated things around golden. The hottest great sun then fell along a beautiful arc down to the Sea Blood Demon.

    The Sea Blood Demon stopped a while, threw a thin blood knife, and cut the great sun. At that second, the great sun turned redder as if it was disseminated in blood, disintegrated into drops of falling blood. On the other hand, the blood knife, only covered by a thinyer of blood was not burnt or injured. It had an excellent essence.

    Having seeded, the Sea Blood Demon opened his sea blood. Yun He¡¯s vigour ocean began to be in sight. The ocean was totally red and had red lotus inside. As the Sea Blood Demon attacked, the flower opened and released fishy and sweet fragrance that would changedmon people into blood. Yun He had to defend it first. After all he was just promoted and didn¡¯tprehend all Taoist magic arts.

    Surrounded by thunders and lights, and golden crows, he fought with the Sea Blood Demon, during which he had to use a great array to influence the Demon King of dull and the Demon King of white tiger. Thus, he could only wave his hand arduously.

    Suddenly, the great array radically changed, lights collected, and a brilliant star light went through the wind in the high air, the original pr circle into green heaven. It finally connected with a small floating star.

    The rocket star shook a lot and was pulled by the star light to fall at a faster and faster speed. It fell into the original pr circle quickly.

    It began to burn due to the friction with the wind in the high air and fell with a shining tail towards the Demon King of Peacock Tai Li.

    Kong Wen felt the waking of the Spear of Mythical Creatures. Although he was influenced by chaotic thunders and lights and not sure about the details, he knew clearly that Cui Qinghe was in danger. He threw out a relic from his hand. The relic changed into a Golden-Bodied Luohan like a Buddha. The Golden-Bodied Luohan smelled of numerous meanings, made a flower-pinching finger to the Demon King of Bull. In an instant, all lights and thunders in the air seemed toprehend dharma and bepletely indifferent to worldly temptations. As a result, the Demon King of Bull had to surrender.

    This was the relic of Yuan Kong, the sixth abbot and just got Jia Ye Dharma body. Despite that, he was stopped at Luohan level, he was much stronger than amon Golden-Bodied Luohan. Changed from a relic, his force was more than Dharma body-to-be.

    After Yuan Kong blocked Demon Bull Kui, Kong Wen like Golden-Bodied Luohan raised his right hand, magnified it into 10 feet shining Jin Gang light, and pped down. His right hand beat off the golden wind, and beat away all swords and spears made of Golden Power.

    Jin Gang Supreme Palm, Prajna Palm, Xumi Mountain Palm, A Nan Finger, Wuxing Finger, and Kong Wen Flowering Fingers, were all magic arts of Shaolin Temple. Some had infinite strength, and some had little power but outburst till reaching the enemy. Some attacked solid objects specially and some were difficult to know for they were in no shape. They left White Tiger, thought to be good at Numerous Swords Controlling and Golden Power, but no time to breathe and he could hardly defend himself. He seemed to be in a fierce storm.

    All of a sudden, the storm stopped, and Kong Wen paused his action. The Demon King White Tiger felt a little bad and blocked subconsciously, but he still didn¡¯t feel well.

    After that, he saw Golden-Bodied Luohan Kong Wen collected his thumb and middle finger to make flowering fingers. As if he learned zen and knew illusions in the world, he felt quite happy, and smiled in spite of himself.

    The Buddha making flowering fingers and Jia Ye smiling were called the Buddha¡¯s Palm Flowering Fingers and Smile!

    Practicing to the top level, if one didn¡¯t gain an insight, he would be hurt by theing palm, but if one made it, he would be Buddha instantly and have no enemy. It was the top magic art of Buddha.

    Kong Wen had practiced the Beating Dragon Fist, Flowering fingers, and this kind of Buddha¡¯s Palm for over 100 years. After learning the m Sum, he studied hard for years and finally seeded!

    The Demon King White Tiger was notpletely clear and suddenly felt theing danger, but Kong Wen had changed fingers to palm. The White Tiger was nearly hurt on his head.

    The Tiger roared, Golden Power gathered at his head top and changed into a thick Gengjin Shield. This was all he could do.

    Bang! The Gengjin Shield broke. Five finger prints appeared at the head. Blood burst out. The tiger was badly injured. If he was not a demon, he must die or lose half of his life.

    Kong Wen wanted to elude the Demon King of White Tiger and help Cui Qinghe, but was stopped by a great purple-dragon-twining hammer of the Demon King of Bull.

    Yun He¡¯s influence on two demon kings lessened when he called the rocket star. Yuan Kong was after all a relic, so his psychic wisdom was not high.The Demon King of Bull made a trick and fled hurriedly for a while to help the Demon King of White Tiger.

    Getting help, the Demon King of White Tiger could sigh of relief.

    ...

    Kong Wen failed to flee, his was a little impatient in meditation and thus his strength declined. He immediately collected his mind and tried his best to find opportunity to give help.

    ...

    Tai Li jittered with a proud appearance. Cui Qinghe was out, and was stabbed another time.

    Five-colored lightbined with the Spear of Mythical Creatures was much more horrible. One brushed and the other beat. Cui Qinghe could not get himself out from the cycle. He was in a tight corner though he had used every effort including Purple Magic Arts and Battle Stopping Swordsmanship. He was brushed down for several times when he tried to flee, so he was in a hopeless situation.

    Yun He called his great array to make thunders, lights, yellow sand, mes, and poisonous water. Five-colored light brushed all them down, so Tai Li was not influenced a lot. Cui Qinghe would be stabbed dead at once.

    Cui Qinghe knew till now that he would not stay alive if such a state continued. He gnashed his teeth and the great purple sun swelled, radiating brilliant light and colored clouds floated. These isted others¡¯ sense.

    When Tai Li had his target, there was a great purple sun in the vague array. The 1,000 foot-diameter sun was burning outside and inside. Many things gathered to create horrible heat and light. It was as heavy as a huge mountain, which made the heaven around bend. Tai Li only felt a magic power sucking him in.

    Purple Sun Magic Arts were inherited since the remote ages and forefathers of the Cui Family gained it identally. It was said that a real purple sun, a great sun at high air would appear if someone practiced this magic art to the Legend level!

    At the life and death moment, Cui Qinghe made the strongest blow in his Dharma body. He stopped to attack the other side in order to get a chance for living.

    The great purple sun dropped like a huge fist in a mighty way to Tai Li, but he could not get away from the suction but make an all-out stab to the sun with the Spear of Mythical Creatures.

    At the same time, a 1,000 foot-diamater fire ball crossed the array and ran toward Tai Li. It had the power to blow up the ground.

    Meteorites fell. The universe was in danger. Elements including gold, soil, and fire, could all be ruined.

    Tai Li sighed a hum, and lights of yellow, white, and red, of five-colored lights brushed together down the burning meteorites.The tip of the Spear of Mythical Creatures in his hand turned into a fire phoenix pointing to the great sun.

    Bang!

    The spear tip stabbed the great sun, the colored fire phoenix flew back and covered the purple clouds. Tai Li flew backwards. His five-colored lights shook severely and threw downwards the huge me.

    Spitting blood, he was badly injured with every piece of feather burnt down. Nevertheless, the great purple sun that was stabbed still attacked him.

    Tossing out the great purple sun, he was badly injured. The minute he intended to escape to the other side of the array, a red light shining before his eyes.

    A second of dizzinesster, he opened his eyes again and just to find that he was stabbed by the ck Golden Spear with Phoenix Wings.

    Suddenly, Cui Qinghe¡¯s Dharma body burned and his smell dissipated quickly.

    Five-colored lightsbined with the Spear of Mythical Creatures at Earth Fairy level could kill most Man Fairy. Cui Qinghe would die much earlier if he was not helped by the array.

    Cui Qinghe used thest of his strength to throw a Battle Stopping Sword into the air. The sword made mournful sounds, flew to the north and disappeared in Pingjin.

    Tai Li was not well either for he was hurt by the meteorites and much of his leather was also burned by Cui Qinghe¡¯s purple fire. Usingst strength to kill Cui Qinghe, he could do nothing but let the weapon go.

    The moment the great purple sun was brushed down by red lights, Kong Wen was clear about the dangerous situation. Thus he called Yuan Kong¡¯s relic back without hesitation. His expression showed mercy and firmness.

    In Changle City, sitting in the chair of the emperor, Gao Lan was in shadow. He looked at the south as if he had lights in his eyes. Besides him, the Emperor¡¯s Sword automatically shone, needing not to be aroused.

    ¡°Rivals havee. It¡¯s time to wake up!¡± Gao Lan stood up slowly wearing a cold appearance and shouted in a low voice.

    The Emperor¡¯s Sword was mainly made for the purpose to cope with Demons and Mythical Creatures, so it naturally acted up when the Spear of Mythical Creatures transformed from Mythical Creatures showed up.

    The sun, the moon, stars, mountains, rivers, characters, grasses, nature, and civilization, got more obvious and the dark pce was lightened. Gan Lan the extreme handsome and noble guy was wearing a yellow robe and Heavenly Crown, one hand holding Emperor¡¯s Sword, and the other carrying the imperial jade seal of the North Zhou Emperor.

    He looking into the south distance with no emotions in his eyes and said in a low voice to himself,

    ¡°The Emperor¡¯s Sword hasn¡¯t appeared in 100,000 years. People may forget what King¡¯s Dao will appear when itbines with the imperial jade seal...¡±

 Chapter 787: Twin Stars

    <h4>Chapter 787: Twin Stars</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Gao Lan was crowned as emperor. He held the North Zhou dynasty Emperor¡¯s imperial jade seal up and raised it high. He drew the Emperor¡¯s Sword and pointed it forward. Golden light burst forth and illuminated the entire pce in jade and gold.

    The cosmos shone brightly above the pce. The pce was surrounded by mountains and rivers. Within one pce was like being in another universe. There were many projections within the pce. These projections include noble gods and spirits, fairies that roamed the earth, evil demons that lose all senses and surrendered themselves to their killing desires, and all kinds of different great demons.

    The Emperor¡¯s Sword ended the chaos that was created due to the demons. It ended the mythical era, and started a prosperous era filled with legendary heavenly troops!

    The de was tainted with the blood of many fairies and demons. They manifested into the respective figures of each species. Furthermore, the powerful warriors in each generation of mankind had infused their blood into it. We had been sharpening our resolve for hundreds of thousands of years. The power was definitely at its peak. It held prestige over the universe, as the King¡¯s Dao was number one!

    Within Changle City, numerous citizens were living in terror and uncertainty. Some prayed to gods, some depended on the strong, while others walked down the path of the evil. Right then, their souls trembled, as a majestic voice rang in their head,

    ¡°I am Gao Lan, king of the Zhou Dynasty. I will protect my subjects and my people and I will not allow fairies and demons to be unchecked and create chaos!¡±

    Every single citizen felt that the voice was filled with power. Their hearts were touched and felt as if they found their main pir of support. They found the leader that would bring them to safety in times of disaster. They knelt down, some even crying, some dancing as their wills united into one. Streams of invisible aura gushed into the void.

    ¡°I am Gao Lan, king of the Zhou Dynasty. I will protect my subjects and my people and I will not allow fairies and demons to be unchecked and create chaos!¡±

    This voice appeared in the mind of every subject and citizen in every single vige, every single town such as Peijing, Lulong, and the Vast ins in the North Zhou dynasty. The voice did not discriminate against their level of wealth nor the distance they were at. It connected their beliefs, their will, and their needs.

    The Demon of Six Annihtions struck down outside of a town, destroying the formation that was protecting that town. The people inside fell into despair.

    Right then, they heard the voice of Gao Lan. Hence, they held on tightly to thisst hope.

    Suddenly, light burst forth as an image or a person resembling an emperor hover above the town. He was wearing the emperor¡¯s robe and the crown was on his head. He was handsome and indifferent. His lips were thin. It was Gao Lan. He teleported thousands of kilometres to appear here.

    The sword that Gao Lan was holding emitting colours of gold. The demons and fairies¡¯ inscriptions on the back of the de were all protruding out of the sword. The blood that the strongest man infused into the sword flowed onto the Demon of Six Annihtions and was fixed there!

    The aura of the King¡¯s Dao was radiating, as the evil magical gas dissipated. The Demon of Six Annihtions moved slower as though it met its natural enemy. The surrounding sea of mana exploded easily into half as though they were made of tofu.

    The light gold sword shed down, as the Demon of Six Annihtions was split into half. It reformed the evil bones.

    When the Emperor¡¯s Sword was used, all evil demons would die!

    At the border between the North Zhou dynasty and the grasnds, Gao Lan¡¯s figure once again appeared, as he leapt high up. This was where Da Man and He Qi were battling.

    His face was cold and he seems to have the universe on his back. He shed out with his sword once more.

    Da Man was shocked when he saw Gao Lan attacked him. He regained hisposure quickly as he grabbed numerous luminous power balls. These power balls assembled to form a statue, a statue which was burning in golden holy fire.

    This statue attacked Gao Lan the moment it appeared. There were vines and flying monstrous bugs trailing behind. These were created by magical witchcraft which were used in an attempt to dy the attack.

    Gan Lan¡¯s eyes were indifferent. His thin lips were shut tightly. He used a technique which allowed him to rece the heavens and to change his position. He appeared above the statue and the different magical witchcrafts. He shed out with his Emperor¡¯s Sword once again.

    The light gold colour was flowing, as the blood mutated. The Map of the Universe behind Gao Lan remained unchanged. However, the fairies and demons around him shrank abruptly. All that remained was the honourable statue of Gods.

    The long sword stroke on the God statue. The golden me dissipated and the luminous power balls scattered to form rain. It could not even put up any resistance. The magical witchcraft trailing the statue was reduced to nothing with only one swing, as though it met its natural enemy.

    The tip of the golden sword was pointed at the Map of the Universe. The back of the sword had figures of fairies and demons, while the hilt of the sword had figures of farmers and fishermen. Da Man was startled and blurted out,

    ¡°The Emperor¡¯s Sword!¡±

    A man would definitely ovee the heavens, and was the enemy of all other races such as fairies and demons!

    Furthermore, it was at the level of the Earth Fairy! Da Man knew the power of the Emperor¡¯s Sword. He lost his will to fight, as he frantically used the skill he used to preserve his own life in order to escape.

    It was a pity. If he met Gao Lan alone, he had a chance to survive. As Emperor¡¯s Sword chopped up his substitute, his blue, godly body was forced out by formless strikes of the sword, as Gao Lan caught up to Da Man.

    Within seconds, Da Man stood frozen in midair, as we see shes of the swording out of his blue godly body. His body copsed into pieces, as even the weird, ck rattan was under the control of Gao Lan.

    Da Man died. Given the right conditions, he could be reincarnated, but that would take a very long time.

    Right then, He Qi looked up and saw a purple shooting star streaking across the sky. His pupil constricted as he was shocked.

    ¡°Cui Qinghe is dead!¡±

    Gao Lan looked around, before turning around to face the south. Even though his crown was not upright, his robe was floating in the wind, his dignity was still evident. He dered solemnly,

    ¡°I am emperor Gao Lan, ruler of the Zhou Dynasty. Wherever there are people of Zhou, I will also be there!¡±

    This was the magical effect of the Emperor¡¯s Sword and imperial jade seal!

    As soon as he finished speaking, Gao Lan appeared at the border between the Great North Zhou dynasty and the Great Jin Dynasty. He became one with the sword, as he dashed toward somewhere where his rival was waiting in a sh of golden light.

    ...

    Within the Tower of Relics in the Shaolin Temple, Kong Hui of the Sutras Depository sat at the highest floor. In front of him was the Ananda Oath-Breaking de which had a worldly feel. There were numerous statues of Buddha surrounding him. There was a zed relic at the bottom of each statue, which was the essence of every buddha which had died. Those statues without a relic had reached Morris!

    As he was suffering from internal injury, not only that Bodhi Yard had no leader, an elder of the Dharma Yard used this opportunity to control the formation. Even the leader of the Dharma Yard, Kong Jian, who had been punished to reflect for ten years, was granted permission to take a short break and patrol the temple to guard against danger. Only the leader of the Discipline Yard, Kong Jing, who was spellbound as caged at the lower levels of the Tower of Relic to reflect upon himself.

    As for the leader of the Bodhi Yard Xuan Bei, Kong Wen Abbotship and Junior Kong Xiang, some were trying to reach nirvana, while others meditate. This was because they were far away from the dangers, hence their spirit was strong and they were not affected.

    Within the Chores Yard, the fat monk Xuan Xin look up at the time. He stood up suddenly and threw away the meat and wine. His expression turned serious, but there were hints of relief and joy.

    He shook his head. before his body expanded in size of more than a hundred meters. His body was covered in white hair and he had a pair of wings on his back. He was a demon, a demon that was undercover using a transformation spell.

    Xuan Xin spat out a bottle gourd. He pointed to it, before a beam of white light shot out from within. The white light spread out to form a spectrum of dazzling colours.

    ¡°Did nothing for a few decades. About time it finally begins!¡± He snaked his hand slightly, as the demons suppressed below the Tower of Relic bellowed in return. There was one demon that released a monstrous aura that rivaling the Peacock King. This aura he released made the tower shake, as it radiated bright light. There were also the aura of numerous demon god.

    ¡°The Demon King Bai Ze, who was sealed by Patriarch Yuan Kong, is not dead?¡± Kong Hui was surprised. Although the demons had a longer lifespan than humans, but Demon King Bai Ze should have long been dead due to old age!

    Without time to think of reasonings, Kong Hui created a seal using his hands as he chanted softly. Different relics flew into different ces in the tower, while the dharma relic flew into his palm and exchanged shes with the Ananda Oath-Breaking de. On the other hand, Wu Si and Wu Wang helped to control the remaining of the protective formation which was made up of a list of characters and a swastika interacting with the azure stones to form and hide the borders.

    At that moment, the entire Tower of Relic seemed to zed and emitted the Area of Jin Gang, which firmly suppressed the tens of thousands of demons under the tower.

    Outside the door of the Shaolin Temple, an elegant middle-aged man waited with both of his hands behind his back. He was handsome with jet ck hair, which was tied casually to wooden pins. He had a magical charisma. He was the Demon Master Han Guang.

    He came to the Shaolin temple instead of the Xuan Tian Sect!

    Following Han Guang was an ugly, white-haired guru. He looked like an evil spirit.

    Han Guang expected the defense formation of the Shaolin Temple to shake. His right hand stretched out as a fist. Time slowed down, as the list of characters and swastika froze in ce.

    He managed to spot the weakness of the formation with such uracy and precision!

    Attacking Shaolin temple was attacking the righteous!

    Han Guang grabbed with his left hand, as the two figures disappeared. The border with the azure stones returned to normal as though nothing out of the ordinary urred.

    Somewhere at the back of the mountain, Han Guang¡¯s figure shed past as he entered the secret tunnel.

    He was extremely fast, as he reached the cross junction almost instantaneously. A monk who was in the Realm of Exterior Scenery stood guard.

    This monk had a red robe on, as he looked haggard as though a pile of rotten wood. Right when he sensed someone was approaching and asked for the identity, his time slowed down. He turned into a pile of dust as Han Guang punched him.

    Han Guang did not stop until he reached the Door of Evil.

    He turned around and told the white-haired guru, ¡°Use your demonic power to open this door. After doing so I will return you son to you.¡±

    ¡°Yes Leader,¡± this ugly white-haired guru said. He seemed to be mad as a heathen.

    Han Guang was wearing a robe with wide sleeves. He waited with his hand behind his back. His face was well-defined and he had a mature vibe. He thought to himself,

    ¡°There is chaos in the world today. Anything can happen to anyone. The only right thing to do now is to improve yourself, as no one will notice the small details!¡±

    ...

    Meng Qi did not know where he travelled to. He was in the middle of a barren mountain and there was no aura of any powerful man around.

    He only felt that his robe was about to explode. He swung his hands out and threw out the leader of the Golden Tent Warriors, Has. He held his sword in his right hand, as he attacked his enemy.

    ...

    Within the Xi Jian Pavilion, Jiang Zhi Wei was maintaining order from within to prevent anyone from acting recklessly in this time of chaos.

    Suddenly, she looked up at the sky as she felt something in her heart. She saw a purple shooting star streaked across the sky.

    ¡°Cui QingHe is dead.¡± A familiar voice said.

    ¡°Master! You came out of your confinement?¡± Jian Zhi Wei turned around, surprised. She saw her master Su Wuming wearing a green shirt. He felt empty and vast, and had no sense of self. He was handsome, but his eyes were indifferent and deep, as though he went through many lifetimes and experienced the mortal world many times over.

    Su Wuming nodded his head slightly. He was emotional, as he sighed, ¡°No one can do something perfectly in this world. You must be satisfied with what you have, and cannot force anything.¡±

    As soon as he finished, a mirror fragment flew out of his hand and floated in front of him.

    This fragment was dark and emitted no light, but it seemed to be able to shine upon various kinds of phantom and the boundless universe.

    Jiang Zhi Wei¡¯s heart skipped a beat, as she recalled what the little monk told her. She blurted out,

    ¡°Hao Tian Jing Fragment!¡±

 Chapter 788: The Answers To The Past Doubts

    <h4>Chapter 788: The Answers To The Past Doubts</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    When Has was trapped within the World in the Sleeve, he was fully aware of what was happening around him. He understood he encountered an attack that was made by manipting space. He could predict the possible changes what would ur. Since Su Meng dared toe, he definitely had a way to escape by seizing the various opportunities. The alliance between the grasnd and Zuo Dao would be in chaos as Has was captured. This allowed the Sword-Enshrining tower to take a breather.

    When he thought of these, blood rushed to his face. He felt that he was humiliated as he was filled with self-reproach. If only he felt that he was less proud, he would not think that he could block the strike from Su Meng. He would have chosen to dodge, which would result in a different oue. Not to say that Su Meng would bepletely surrounded, but at least the situation would not be as chaotic.

    Damn that guy! The reason he dared to do so even, though he just promoted to the Realm of Guru, was because he had many adventures. Once Has escaped the trap, he would show Su Meng who was boss! Has swore that he would break out of the barrier and was determined to do so. He turned around and shed out his sword. These shes looked like lightning in the dark night.

    Dong! Meng Qi sliced the knife that was trailing him from the back.

    Has looked ferocious. He seemed to be one with his sword, as he shed towards Meng Qi at the speed multiple times of sound. It looked like a beam of light, so fast that it could not be captured by human senses.

    The foundation of his beliefs and his way of the sword were speed. His guru domain was also about speed. When the two came together, it was unimaginable. It was sufficient for a normal human to escape the shackles of Earth and enter the vast cosmos. He was confident that he could run out of the area covered by World in the Sleeve.

    For any martial arts in the world, only speed was unbeatable!

    Speed did not mean weakness. Instead, things that were fast could cause more damage or create a bigger explosion.

    Anger and embarrassment were channelled into energy, as this strike by Has was the best he could do. He was at the peak of Exterior Scenery. He had it all: his realm, strength, the power of his dharmakaya and his understanding of martial arts!

    Meng Qi only saw a sh of light. Before he could blink, the sword was already right in front of him. He could only tilt his head slightly to avoid the center of the forehead.

    Dong! The sword shed onto the body of Meng Qi¡¯s celestial field a hundred feet away. The sh could be seen from the neck to the left elbow, as the reminiscence of the strike glowed light golden. Horrifying waves of air which formed gales tore the golden light apart and pushed the indomitable statue back. It held close to the statue without being shaken off. The gale sliced open the skin, the light golden blood and flesh before shing onto the zed shoulder bone.

    The shed ran out of energy once it reached here. It could no longer continue forward as it waited to be recalled for another sh. It had the power to slice the heavens and earth apart, yet it was stuck to the shoulder bone. The flesh and bone held onto it tightly, as it tried to return to the owner slowly. The advantage of speed disappeared quickly.

    Seeing that his sabre was stuck onto the flesh and blood, Has panicked. Before he could make a decision, he saw a sh of the sword came down hard. It seemed to be channelled for a long time, as seen from how it was rotating in a regr pattern and felt it as though it could cut through everything.

    At that instant, he used all his might to get back his treasured sabre. He used the momentum to shift to the right. He had no time to use the Robe of the Golden Tent Warrior.

    Crack! A crystal-clear sound was emitted. Has saw his own robe of the Golden Tent Warriors had a tear in the elbow area. His mortal flesh felt a chill before his entire left hand fell off. The cut was clean with magical charm.

    Boom! The sound of him passing through theyers of airflow just sounded off. Fresh blood gushed out.

    Has¡¯s sword reflected light once more. He retreated high up into the air. He saw Meng Qi holding his Jade-shing Sword on his right hand calmly. Meng Qi¡¯s face had no signs of any pain as his primordial spirit was shaken and empty. He said coldly,

    ¡°A sh for a sh, again!¡±

    I would be a dumbass if I were to do it again! Has was not stupid enough to trade shes with a guy that trained his flesh and blood to the Realm of Guru as he had not lived long enough to die doing so. His flesh and blood were wriggling to stop the flowing of blood at the cut on his broken arm. He became one with his sword once again, as he shed towards Meng Qi in a beam of light.

    This time around, he learnt his lesson. Wanting too much would result in a spill, going overboard would ce himself in danger. Hence, he left an adequate amount of leeway. Every sh could only cause white marks on the golden aura. Once hended a strike, he took cover immediately.

    He nned to umte the damage done so as to swing the battle in his favour. As Su Meng¡¯s body had no shortage of wounds, he could only use his speed to create more wounds. He was impossible to guard against. Finally, he wouldyer the damage on a single spot to widen and deepen the wound until his sword could prate into the internal organs or the head to destroy the world inside or the primordial spirit.

    This was one of the best ways to defeat someone who had a powerful body, on par with finding the weak spot of that person.

    Meng Qi¡¯s left shoulder was more damaged. He could not recover, for now, hence he chose to grow out two extra arms. He held Heaven¡¯s Pain and the Dark Turtle sword with both hands. If he could not catch up to Has¡¯s speed and run him down, he used his sword and channelled the Immobile Golden Lotus to form a blooming lotus. His essence and spirit came out through the acupuncture points in his hands and legs. They were connected to earth a hundred feet below to form an imprable defence.

    As he stabilized himself, Meng Qi tried to use his physical body to tank the attack. He decided to use the Grand Burial of Gxies, which was an area of effect skill, to harm Has. However, Has¡¯s speed was so fast that he was already miles away whenever Meng Qi tried to use the skill. He was unaffected as he was far from the center of the explosion. Evil Dispersing Thunder, which was on a simr power level, could only affect about ten miles from the epicenter at Meng Qi¡¯s current power level.

    The celestial field could not hold out for long. Meng Qi stopped hiding his true powers and activated his guru domain and revealed his dharma.

    Instantly, Has felt the changes in the sky. Half of it was brightly lit, while the other waspletely dark. On the bright side, the sun and the birds could be seen. On the dark side, it was limitlessly deep and contained dense clusters of stars. There were multiple moons, which hid the chaos within.

    Under his foot was what the ground which resembled a turtle. There were mountains and rivers around, there was fire and ice, opposite poles of electromaism. It looked as though everything was there to manifest another world or numerous gxies. There was a blurry fa?ade of the mortal world that surrounded Su Meng, while everything else was the world created by Meng Qi.

    Before Has understood what was happening, he sawyers of space, eaching from a unique world, leave the mortal world and speed behind Su Meng. It condensed all matter, energy, time and space.

    The surrounding turned chaotic, as balls of energy were stuck to Has. These balls weighed him down, causing him to slow down rapidly. Additionally, there was chaos in time and space, hence, he felt he was restricted in the primal chaos. He could only sh towards Su Meng at a decent speed.

    This was the first time Meng Qipletely activated his guru domain ever since he entered the Realm of Guru. When he was fighting against the Vile Heavenly Demon, he only used the initial state of the primal chaos to disrupt the essence of various things. Now he sensed how the unlimited and vast sea of mana was condensing into his Indestructible statue of Yuan Shi. The amount of energy was condensed to the point he himself felt restricted, as though he was going to be suppressed, then copsed.

    The Statue of the Immortal behind Meng Qi sat cross-legged. It felt small or and insignificant. The sea of mana was condensed to its limits, as it exploded together with the physical body and the primordial spirit before reforming back to the original state.

    Right then, Yuan Shi opened its eyes. It managed to and entered the state of the Creation of the World. It could split oneself into Yin and Yang and understand the different changes of a world. This was the state of Creation of the World.

    Meng Qi was about to sh out as he suddenly thought,

    In the end, that was the essence of the singrity of the multiverse?

    That¡¯s right. ording to the makeup of the Interior Realm, the location of each acupuncture point corresponded to each universe. The world within one was closely rted to this world: both were born from Yuan Shi.

    This way, didn¡¯t Yuan Shi seem simr to a Singrity?

    Since it was a Singrity, following it shouldn¡¯t it be the splitting of Yin and Yang and the formation of the various elements such as fire, wind and water? These should form naturally from the strike, and this strike should blow off from Creation of the World!

    At that moment, Meng Qi got a revtion and decided to test it out.

    One can only learn from fighting a strong foe and grinding one¡¯s skill.

    Sensing that the energy and matter around was fully condensed and in control, Meng Qi opened his eyes abruptly as he had an idea in mind. His form remained as his sword shed out.

    This was his desperate move as he left himself no way out. It was a sh that could break anything.

    As Has¡¯s sh attacked Su Meng and his Form of Dao from behind at a good angle and speed, he suddenly saw a sh of light slice open the chaos and was going straight for him.

    He was about to raise his sword to parry the attack. He suddenly realized the condensed energy was shed open by this sh. The energy expanded infinitely and exploded in an unimaginable way.

    After the Creation of the World was the Big Bang!

    In the Big Bang, Yin and Yang were separated, elements such as earth, fire, wind and water were formed as the matter was born, naturally!

    Meng Qi was affected by what he learnt from the Tyrant¡¯s Six Decapitations and almost went down the wrong path. There was a difference from his Interior Realm. Luckily, he managed to remain a clear mind.

    We could only refer to the Dao of others, but not believe itpletely!

    As the two strikes collided, the light from Has¡¯s strike dissipated as wind and waves much timerger than the Big Bang engulfed him!

    Boom!

    After some time after the collision, the wilderness and mountains surrounding the area were reduced to rubble as though they disappeared from this world. Within an area of a thousand miles, there were many craters. The clouds high above were blown away and only the sun could be seen.

    At the bottom of a particr crater, a figure stood up shakily. That was Has, with less than half of his hair remaining. He waspletely naked, as there were many protruding bones and the uncountable number of wounds and burnt areas. His treasured sabre in his right hand was covered in dust. A small part, the size of a grain of rice, of the de was chipped off and the whole de was filled with dents.

    He squeezed out everything he had, including all secret techniques, treasures, and skills, that would inflict damage to themselves. He managed to evade the head on the explosion and fend off the Big Bang and survived. However, he was severely wounded and was at the edge of dying. He had difficulty moving.

    Suddenly, he saw someone descend as he focused his vision on him. That was Su Meng. He was no longer gigantic with two heads and four arms and reverted back to his normal body. However, his aura was still monstrous and his vision was clear. He was about to sh out towards Has.

    Again! Has was afraid. He gathered all remaining energy, as he became one with his de. He escaped at the speed one-tenth of that in his prime into the distance, as he disappeared soon after.

    After confirming he had really escaped, Meng Qi descended into the crater. Hey there as he did not want to move at all.

    He would never try a new, self-created technique in the middle of a fight ever again!

    That upgraded Creation of the world drew all strength from him. The Big Bang was not biased and damaged everything in its path. Luckily, he was at the epicenter of the explosion. From there, the fireball explosion travelled in all kinds of directions, but he managed to evade the st. Even so, he had to squeeze out every single drop of energy to wear the Kunlun Taoist Robe and chant the Arts of Eight-Nine so that he would look unharmed. This also forged a fake vibe and aroused the fear in Has¡¯s heart to scare him away.

    If Has stayed, Meng Qi might not have sufficient strength left to chant the Chant of the Heavenly Wills. If that situation arose, he had to use his physical body in order for him to stand a thirty-percent chance of winning. It was not worth the risk, as God knew what other tricks that man had up his sleeve.

    However, he was proud that that sh managed to injure a person at the peak of the Exterior Realm, who was only lightly injured and drained. However, even though that move could harm the enemy, it could hurt one¡¯s self, too.

    Meng Qi spat a mouth of blood as he suffered severe internal injury. He took in the worldly Yuan Qi at a crazy rate in order for him to restore his strength.

    ...

    In a radius of ten thousand miles, we could see the light of axe swings. Sometimes, a ck hole formed. At other times, it looked like the realm of the opponent would drop at any time. This forced Sir Luda to be at the disadvantage. However, his sword skills were of a high level by the small structure of his strikes. He could draw power from the vigourous ocean, the five natural elements, as well as the power of the void to fend off against Gu Erduo¡¯s Scorpio Axe.

    Ever since Gu Erduo activated and used the Power to Banish Fairies, both of them had yet to sh their weapons. Immortal Chonghe found the chance and managed to bring both of them into the fairy-ying sword formation. Strikes of red, green, ck, and whit, were consistently hitting Gu Erduo, as they bent the earth, fire, wind, and water elements. The void was twisted as time dted. All matters within the vicinity turned into energy and extinguished all the attacks from the axe.

    However, as the Scorpio Axe was activated with the Power to Banish Fairies, the different strikes turned to nothing.

    Even when Immortal Chonghe and Sir Luda joined power, they were still at a disadvantage against Gu Erduo. They were trying to hold on desperately and waiting for the time limit that Gu Erduo could summon heavenly troops.

    As his right hand trembled and he summoned red strikes from his sword, Chonghe saw purple shooting stars streaking across the sky into the horizon. Seeing that the north looked gloomy, he knew that Cui Qinghe and Da Man had died as both anomalies appeared at the same time.

    Not every death of a Dharmakaya would result in anomalies; not every method of death would result in an anomaly. However, the sighting of a death anomaly definitely meant a dharmakaya had died!

    His vision turned deep and serene, as he recalled the quote that was lingering in his heart for a long time.

    ¡°In the sixth death mission, we had sessfully killed Mister Luda, Lu Zhi Ping. The reward is a Hao Tian Jing Fragment. Failure will result in death.¡±

    ...

    When Cui Qinghe was struck by the spear Tai Li was wielding, Kong Wen had his hands on the relics which belonged to the Godly Monk Yuan Kong. Each relic was radiating light,ing from theyer of ze. The Golden-Bodied Luohan expanded as though it was going to fill up the entire sky. The vague voice of the Buddha reverberated through the body right down to the very core.

    ¡°All life was born clean. It cannot start or destroy itself. Even if the life was born of from a mirage, it cannot sin or be blessed.

    The White Tiger Demon King was shocked. As the idea appeared, he almost blurted out, ¡°Self-sacrifice! Is the Bald Kong Wen asking to die?¡±

    The Giant Golden Buddha face had no emotion though it was emphasizing with all lifeforms. He opened the meditative mind and raised his right hand. His fingers made a shape as though they were pinching a flower. An imaginary Borneo that was golden in colour fell right between the fingers.

    The scene was filled with zen as though it was depicting a profound truth which could not be described in words.

    The White Tiger Demon King and the Demon Bull Kui were stunned. Millions of thoughts went through their heads and they felt as though they understood the concept of emptiness, the meaning behind the Combination of the four elements and Twelve Wisdom. Their minds and bodies felt at ease, as though the Realm of self, Realm of destruction, Realm of Huan Xi and Realm of Peace, were only one step away.

    The Smiling Flower technique used was even closer to the original meaning of zen.

    Kong Wen waved his right hand that he used to pinch the Borneo Flower and formed a palm. He attacked toward the Tiger Demon King and the Demon Bull Kui as though he was trying to give a warning.

    As the zen sound changed and became more empty,

    ¡°The heart will create all rules and destroy all rules!¡±

    In the sound of Zen, the purple lightning in the void, all weapons and elements were destroyed at will, as everything turned to emptiness!

    p! The already heavily injured White Tiger Demon King was struck right at the centre of the head by that p. He woke up immediately and realised he himself did notprehend the zen.

    ¡°Wah!¡± The tiger howled in a shrill way. The howl pierced the clouds. Even though the skull of the White Tiger Demon King did not split into two, it was still sunken. It felt as though its primordial spirit was about to scatter in the wind. Its soul sank into dead silence, as it saw nothing but darkness. The soul and spirit were destroyed.

    It flew back but did not die as it had a strong physical body. However, he lost the ability to fight and was at the edge of death.

    Kong Wen did not chase him down to ensure that it was dead. He took a step forward as all five fingers in his right hand closed together to form a point. Right then, a colourless me burnt the dharmakaya of Cui Qinghe to nothing. As heaven and earth sensed this, it sent a purple shooting star streaking across the night sky. Tai Li lifted his spear and pierced upwards which burnt away the Formation of Nature. Purple lightning used the me as fuel, while the me used the stars as fuel. The formation soon was fragmented and shattered.

    He had to use this time when the Self Sacrifice was still in effect to severely injure the Demon King of Peacocks, Tai Li!

    The vision of the Demon King White Tiger was blurred and he finally came about. When he saw the Demon King Bull Kui gave up on surrounding Immortal Yun He and came over to support, his rxed a little. After forming the Demon Alliance, they stopped trying to kill each other.

    Right then, a clean and transparent finger appeared in the void and tapped him on the shoulder.

    Kong Ling¡¯s voice sounded off immediately, ¡°All shall return to the saviour in the other realm.¡±

    Blood was drained from the Demon King White Tiger and flowed into this finger and his body withered rapidly. He saw an emotionless pair of eyes as he turned around, shocked.

    The Wizard King of this World had a taunting look in his eyes. Even if Death Finger could not absorb Zuo Dao¡¯s dharmakaya, but the Dao could if the target was the sneaky group of demon kings.

    From what happened today, improving one¡¯s strength was of the utmost importance!

    The Demon King White Tiger was shocked and angry but fell into eternal darkness soon after.

    The Demon King Bull Kui brandished his huge electric hammer. However, all of the flesh and blood of the Demon King White Tiger were absorbed into the dharmakaya of the Wizard King of this World and pushed his power level up.

    The Wizard King of this World entered the void and appeared behind the Demon King Bull Kui. He used his two, transparent daggers and battled the demon.

    Immortal Yun He used the Shang Qing Immemorial Talisman and set upyers of formations to battle the Blood Sea Rakshasa.

    The Demon King of Peacock, Tai Li, saw the Giant Golden Buddha spring forth. He smiled coldly as he used the Finger of formless Cmity. Colours of red, green, yellow, white, and ck, appeared simultaneously.

    Even though he had yet toplete the Holy Light of Five colours, his opponent was not the real Buddha

    The five colours brushed past the Giant Golden Buddha, as the Buddha was swallowed instantly.

    Tai Li was in the real Demon King mode. He held in his hands two holy spears as he was trying to shake off Kong Wen and replicate the battle with Cui Qinghe. The five colours behind him suddenly trembled. It was split from the centre and showed a statue of a Golden-Bodied Luohan which seemed like a Buddha.

    The Golden-Bodied Luohan reached out and grabbed the two wings that Tai Li had and smashed his head downwards.

    This was the mostmon move in Shaolin. It was the Art of Iron Head. However, Kong Wen used it at the most appropriate time possible.

    Bang! Tai Li was stuck so hard his back was twisted. He spat out a mouthful of blood as he stabbed his spear upwards to avoid the Giant Golden Buddha.

    After he performed the Self-Sacrifice, his power level was close to that of a Bodhisattva!

    ...

    Outside the Sword-Enshrining Tower, the grasnd forces and the Zuo Dao alliance decided to send five gurus to support Has, which included three Golden Tent Warriors and two shamans. The remaining forces would continue to attack the Sword-Enshrining Tower in order to take over in the shortest amount of time possible.

    ¡°I am Gao Lan, King of the Great Zhou. Wherever there is a citizen of the Great Zhou dynasty, there will also be me!¡±

    A majestic voice resonated in the ears of the head of the Cao family. The head of the Cao family, who was controlling the remains of the earth fairy, passed the electric purple Bo to the remaining gurus to defend their home just in case someone decided to ambush the backlines.

    Right then, he heard that familiar voice. Two tears streaked down his cheek as he had a ruthless smile that was filled with relief. He activated the remains of the earth fairy and made it explode!

    ording to the pact, internal fighting would result in death. However, if one was not even afraid of death, why care about the pact?

    The remains of the earth fairy expanded in size. When current Huan Xi Bodhisattva the rest realised, they reacted in fear. Some tried to run away while others tried to stop the explosion.

    Boom! A sea of mes and light devoured an area of thousands of miles. Tens of thousands of feet up in the sky and down into the ground were also burnt. The silhouette of the Lan He Temple began to turn fuzzy.

    The head of the Cao family felt pain all around his body as his vision was blurred. His primordial spirit was about to dissipate, as he was only left with a few thoughts in mind.

    The situation of the middle forces of the North Zhou Dynasty and grasnd experienced a great change today.

    Xian Zhi, your death was not in vain!

    The emperor will look after the Cao family and he will reward them with unique martial arts!

    As for the current situation, one who was not improving would deteriorate!

    ...

    Mister Luda was using all his might to keep Gu Erduo upied. He would feel tired if he continuously used his strong heavenly troops. His resources were consumed at a slower rate. If he continued to keep this stable pace of attack, Gu Erduo would be heavily injured and forced to retreat.

    At the moment, he felt that there was a shift in the space-time continuum. It originated from the Immortal Chonghe.

    ¡°What?¡± Using his sword to protect himself, he did not struggle as he realised he was shifted out of the Fairy-ying sword formation even though he did not understand the reason behind Chonghe¡¯s actions.

    He saw the Immortal Chonghe pushed out of his Dao crest. He ignited his primordial spirit as the colours of red, green, ck, and white, in the Fairy-ying sword formation began to shine brightly. It closed in on Gu Erduo.

    Gu Erduo felt that besides destruction, the formation radiated something different. It gave rise toyers of changes, as each change bore the power to devour all matter and energy, even more than that of his axe. This trend did not seem reversible, as everything became more chaotic. The amount of energy was dropping steadily as everything was on the path to nothingness. At the end of the day, perhaps Gu Erduo¡¯s own dharmayaka would be devoured.

    He activated the Scorpion Axe and the Power to Banish Fairies. He could only dy the inevitable, but soon he joined in the chaos.

    ¡°What is Chonghe doing?¡± He looked up into the sky. Even though he could not see Chonghe¡¯s figure, he could still feel a pair of calm eyes on him.

    Chonghe fused his consciousness into the formation as his dharmakaya added fuel to the rampage. His heart was calm. Suddenly, he recalled an event in the past.

    When he first entered the cycle of incarnation, he was just an ordinary disciple of the Pure Yang Sect. He could only survive thanks to the help from brother Ziyun.

    Back then, everyone was fascinated by how magical incarnation was, as it gave them a wonderful experience. No one was lost in what to do. However, Brother Ziyun was the first to be stressed. He had a question. If the master of the Six Dao of Samsara gave him a mission that went against his morals, such as killing his own family or betraying his sect, what should he do?

    At that point of time, Chonghe did not understand the significance of the question, hence he did not answer. Brother Ziyun could note up with an answer, as he died.

    Today, he went through all the vicissitudes of life. He finally understood and could give brother Ziyun an answer.

    The Fairy-ying sword formation was overflowing in energy. The dharmakaya of Chonghe and the formation fused as his consciousness started drifting. He answered his past doubts,

    ¡°Since ancient times, the most difficult thing to do is to ept death peacefully!¡±

    Chonghe said in a calm, modest and upright way.

 Chapter 789: The Heavenly Sword

    <h4>Chapter 789: The Heavenly Sword</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    All of these events happened in a moment. When Mister Luda was clear about that, in his eyes was nothing but silence.

    Within an area of 100 square miles where the fairy-ying sword formation shrank, the sky was inplete chaos. With no energy and no substance, it seemed to lose sense of space and time. All was fixed in a deathly stillness.

    The edge of the fairy-ying sword formation was still sucking the energy and substance around it. The chaos was spreading till the ultimate end.

    Once such state started, the heaven and earth changed fiercely, seeming to repel and detest it. The heaven split, and the vigorous ocean rushed. They were to prevent chaos from spreading.

    Mister Luda¡¯s eyes were full of sadness and confusion. He didn¡¯t know why the Immortal Chonghe made this choice. In at most a cup of tea, Gu Erduo was close to the utmost he could bear, while the Immortal Chonghe was not at an impasse.

    At this point, nine Taoist traces flew from the deathly silence. Mixed with me, thunder, holes, and other strange phenomena, they surrounded a long-handled axe andbined in various mysterious ways.

    Soundlessly and stirlessly, the axe split the silence hard. It protected Gu Erduo¡¯s body of the heavens and fled at topspeed to the north.

    Mister Luda was firm in his eyes. He held a long sword to run after the axe. He sometimes attached it with the sword at a long distance, and sometimes fought with it in his own. The sword was used in various ways to confront the axe, making rattles of impact.

    One fled and the other chased. The axe and the person passed a prairie and now were in mid air above a snowy area where an evergreen woods stood.

    ...

    Before Su Wuming¡¯s eyes were floating Hao Tian Jing Fragments, each of which reflected a scene. The infinite universe and floatingnd were ovepped, but both of them were independent and didn¡¯t interfere with each other. The Xi Jian Pavilion was thus dark but from time to time some light and shadow shed there.

    All these scenes of the universe changed quite fast and finally a figure was set.

    Beside a wideke with mist, a swordsman was sitting at cliffside. He overlooked theke, and touched a long sword with his right hand. Suddenly, he fell into a trance andughed in a low voice,

    ¡°I am Su Wuming.¡±

    On the snow capped mountain top, a male in blue absorbed the luminescence of the sun and moon and quenched a flying sword. A streak of green light walking around him, elegant and nimble. Suddenly, he withdrew the flying sword and patted snow. His figure was misty and seemed to have a certain connection to the heavens. He said,

    ¡°I am Su Wuming.¡±

    A swordsman in white, apathetic and indifferent, only had a sword in his eyes and hands. The unconventional man suddenly looked at the sky as if he was looking at someone. His figure moved a little with the wind. He nonchnty told himself,

    ¡°I am Su Wuming.¡±

    ...

    ¡°I am Su Wuming.¡±

    These universes and worlds extended many inexplicable connections, which entered Su Wuming¡¯s body.

    His body began to swell. Many sword spirits appeared from nowhere and yed different swordsmanship. Fire sword, water sword, bodiless sword, relentless sword, and killing sword, were all included.

    All of the sword spirits surrounding an indifferent ¡°heavenly body¡± appeared behind Su Wuming. It owned the same appearance with him, but was more misty. It had all kinds of rules and sword spirits, looking at the universe with no love and no hatred.

    The ¡°heavenly body¡± moved one step forward and ovepped with Su Wuming¡¯s body and primordial spirit. The sword spirits flew in, and they fused inch after inch.

    The process was quite fast because it had no blocks. Su Wuming umted a lot and he even didn¡¯t meet bottlenecks.

    All of a sudden, Jiang Zhi Wei¡¯s vision was blurred. When she saw carefully, she found that Su Wuming was the heavenly body and the heavenly body was Su Wuming.

    With the connections in a tangle, the blue figure of Su Wuming ergened again to over 100 feet. Although he stood there, Jiang Zhi Wei felt that he was not there, but standing in the heavens looking down at the mountains and rivers and other things of the whole universe.

    Just then, something strange happened in mid air. The heavens split where a dim light cut as if it to make everything silent.

    The heavens and the earth were still. A light from far away instantly fell on Su Wuming.

    He drew his sword. The sword was shining a pure light.

    Bang!

    Ears shattered and primordial spirit shocked, Jiang Zhi Wei was in white lights and found that both thunder and her master had disappeared.

    Subconsciously, she raised her head just to see her master stand in extreme height where he was as misty and extensive as the real heavens.

    Su Wuming had an indifferent face and raised his sword. Then a shining sword light came out.

    Big Asura Meng Nan who had three heads and arms bypassed the Xi Jian Pavilion and nned to go to the fertilend of the Great Jin Dynasty. However, he looked up and saw Su Wuming and the heavenly sword.

    Faced with the sword light, Big Asura stamped his red spear, then stepped forward without fear.

    Nevertheless, he found sword lights were attacking from all directions.

    What was wrong? Su Wuming should be everywhere?

    Meng Nan was shocked. He used all his heads and arms to make fireballs, ck lotus, knives, swords, and spears. These weapons were around him like a cyclone so that sword lights were blocked.

    He had no idea how to take risks. Seeing Su Wuming was in a strange state, he already had ns to leave. Therefore, once the sword lights were blocked, he instantly used means to flee tens of thousands of miles away to save his life.

    Being above a certain deserted mountain, Meng Nan thought he escape sessfully from Su Wuming and wanted to have a rest, but a sword light attacking high in the sky caused the sudden contraction of his pupils.

    Su Wuming was still much higher than him and seemed to be staying here to wait for him.

    After using every effort in the first round of the attack, Meng Nan had to make a precious talisman. The heavens split then and in a moment his real body with heads and arms fled to the ocean which was far away from the Great Jin Dynasty.

    But once again, Meng Nan saw a pure sword light with nothing mixeding from the high air. Su Wuming was looking down at him wearing an indifferent appearance.

    How could he catch up? I couldn¡¯t escape?

    Meng Nan was feeling afraid, and could only flee as a fight with him.

    ...

    Simultaneously, at the junction between the Great Jin Dynasty and the Barren North, Kong Wen and Tai Li, the Wizard King of this World and the Demon King Bull Kui, the Blood Sea Rakshasa and Yun He were in fierce battle.

    Tai Li was badly hurt, but he could keep it steady by a five-colored light and a demon spear. The relic body of Kong Wen was disappearing gradually.

    In thetter two pairs, the Wizard King of this World was ascending, but he could neither win in a while nor stop the Demon King Bull Kui from escaping. The Blood Sea Rakshasa and Yun He were well-matched.

    Suddenly, a shining sword light cut from high above, connecting the heavens and the earth. It changed into two lights and then four and cut Tai Li, the Wizard King of this World, the Demon King Bull Kui, and the Blood Sea Rakshasa imcability.

    Those four attacked with no reason were in a mess. Looking up, they saw Su Wuming who was wearing blue stood high and put into y the swordsmanship of the Taishang sword spectrum.

    He had Dharma body? How did hee so fast? Did he give up on catching Meng Nan?

    Four sword lights were all strong so that Su controlled the state. Everywhere was sword light. Kong Wen and Yun He¡¯s enemies, Tai Li and the Blood Sea Rakshasa were in a difficult position in a minute. The Wizard King of this World and the Demon King Bull Kui stopped fighting together. Thunder came and the heavens moved to block the sword light respectively and then the two moved toward Su Wuming.

    The Demon King Bull Kui flew higher and higher, but he could not get close to Su. When he was confused, a sword light had already cut through a several mile long thunder forest and pierced his back.

    At this time, behind him there was another Su who seemed to be there from the beginning.

    The Wizard King of this World was totally shocked with fear in his eyes. He blurted out,

    ¡°Legend!¡±

    He entered the heavens without thinking and fled in a hurry. However, Su was always behind him which made him feel even more afraid.

    ...

    His sense was right. A sword light cut to him and nearly cut through him. And within his sight, Su appeared in the sky again.

    Meng Nan had nearly retreated to the Asura Temple. In the former battles, he gradually found Su could be touched and gotten close temporarily when he used his sword. It seemed that Su could be attacked.

    Meng Nan, however, didn¡¯t want to take risks. After being hurt by a sword, he fled into the Asura Temple, and opened the Restrictive Spell.

    Once he arrived, a piece of sword light came when he was thinking about Su.

    The Restrictive Spell was invalid? He was everywhere?

    Meng Nan had nearly used up his energy, and was badly hurt, so he could not elude but only use his sword to make balls of fire.

    But the sword light turned and folded cutting down two heads and three arms.

    He cried loudly due to the pain. Out of anger, he disintegrated his ck lotus into red fires when Su was swaying a sword. The Restrictive Spell could imprison Su¡¯s Dharma body and made it hard to escape.

    Fires immediately surrounded Su and he was burning silently.

    Su¡¯s Dharma body was burnt and disappeared.

    Before Meng Nan had any emotion, a male in blue emerged. A shining sword light attacked Meng Nan¡¯s forehead. It was Su Wuming!

    Meng Nan¡¯s forehead was stabbed. His eyes were in disbelief, when he fell down. His Dharma body had no chance to relive.

    Dead: Meng Nan

    Identity: Big Asura, erudite person in the heavenly list, Monk of the Asura Temple, owner of the westnd.

    Death state: Two heads and three arms were cut down, the third head was stabbed by a sword, and he died in the protection of the Restrictive Spell.

    Death reason: Sword spirit destroyed vitality.

    Killer: ¡°Heavenly sword¡± Su Wuming

    Meng Nan was in the heavenly list, but the Heavenly sword cut the Dharma body.

    ...

    The Wizard King of this World was attacked by a sword light from all directions so he was very embarrassed. He wanted to attack Su, but failed like a stray dog. If he had no good heavens, he would get injured.

    He made the hard decision to make a talisman. Lights surrounded him and brought him to somewhere at once.

    Arriving at this empty, mess, and quiet void of a hometown, he got relieved because he knew that Su could note here.

    ¡°How can there be a One Step Legend! No, there was only aggressiveness of a Human Fairy and it can notst forever...¡± the Wizard King of this World frowned.

 Chapter 790: Unmatched

    <h4>Chapter 790: Unmatched</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    The sword chased after the axe, two lights entangling and separating from time to time. They travelled through the prairie, and then the extensivend became covered by snow rapidly. Now below them were numerous icebergs, crystal clear or white.

    Suddenly, a sword light which was extremely beautiful cut down from the sky and undoubtedly heat the Scorpio Axe. The Scorpio Axe was forced to stop working with its lights gone away and most of the fire and thunder put out.

    Mister Luda caught up within a second. His sword lights were separated into innumerable fine lights that could not be felt. The fine lights magically prated the rest of the defense and each of them cut Gu Erduo¡¯s body of the heavens.

    Imperceptibly, the body of the heavens started to break from fine parts and Gu Erduo¡¯s smell disappeared quickly.

    At this moment, the Scorpio Axe began to shine brightly. Nine Taoist traces appeared again, formed a dark hole, and sucked the axe in. The horrible attraction forced Mister Luda to defend so that his Dharma body would not be hurt.

    Then the ¡°ck hole¡± seemed to rise, and be misty in higher ces like the Nine Levels of Heaven. Thus theing sword light cut nothing.

    The ck hole disappeared and then the Scorpio Axe.

    Raising his head a little bit, Mister Luda saw a handsome man in blue everywhere in the sky. He was calm and indifferent. This is Su Wuming.

    ¡°Gu Erduo still had a little basic spirit.¡± Mister Luda talked about what had happened with no distraction.

    Su Wuming was more serious in his eyes, and looked at Mister Luda, ¡°Dharma body was ruined and no healing stone is helpful.¡±

    He said impatiently,

    ¡°You own the features of the Legend a little too. ¡±

    ¡°I will challenge you in ten years.¡±

    Mister Luda said with a smile, ¡°Fine.¡±

    As the best swordsman in the world, he also wanted to attend the swordpetition.

    After Su Wuming left, Mister Luda sighed, ¡°It¡¯s a pity.¡±

    Su Wuming could have done well in this battle, but he failed in winding his level.

    Things were difficult to expect. If one wanted to reach the extreme, he would be influenced by numerous memories and characters and be mad.

    Misfortune might be a blessing in disguise.

    ...

    The Scorpio Axe fled after fetching a certain Restrictive Spell and opening it easily.

    It was a dark blue world where floated luminous power balls, Utuxes, and pious warriors. The sun, the moon, and stars, appeared the same time causing no boundaries between day and night.

    The Scorpio Axe travelled at a great lick through pces and tents and reached the core.

    Luminous power balls gathered into me-like liquid here and became a sea. The sound of praying and praising echoed in the skies.

    A blue translucent bead floated in the center of the sea of praying fire. It gave a sense of being holy, strong, and all-controlling.

    In the lights of the Scorpio Axe, a little basic spirit floated out at the appearance of Gu Erduo. He was nearly transparent whose breath was as weak as the candle flickering in the wind.

    Looking forward, Gu Erduo was surprised, ¡°Immortal heaven? Is it a heavenly bead?¡±

    Gathering to some extent, luminous power of praying fire would give birth to a heavenly bead that possessed heavenly power and delegating rules.

    After a period of time, it would gave birth to the real body of divinity who had little power in heaven and earth.

    Even though the real body of divinity was done in the world or killed by others, he could be reborn in several years or more than ten years as long as the heavenly bead and praying fires existed. If a heavenly bead was ruined, it could be done in thousands years only depending on luminous power of praying fire.

    Surprised for a moment, Gu Erduo seemed to know the sense of the Scorpio Axe and was lost in thought.

    A little basic spirit existed, his Dharma body could by no means recover. He could reach the fairnd in at least several decades only if he studied again with relics. What¡¯s more, the body with relics was rejected by the basic spirit, so there wasn¡¯t much hope to get a Dharma body again.

    However, if he fused his basic spirit with a heavenly bead when it had no consciousness and the real body of divinity of immortal heaven died, he could have a real body of divinity after several years or more than ten years. Based on the umted followers, he could surpass earth fairy level, Poison God, and even immortal heaven.

    But if so, he would turn to divinity, which left him little freedom.

    Gu Erduo the ambitious hero made a quick decision, and ground one¡¯s teeth,

    ¡°Immortal Heaven and the Scorpio Axe are suitable!¡±

    ¡°Chong He must be mad. How could he sacrifice himself when there was still a chance of victory? Fuck! Bad luck to meet a lunatic!¡±

    He closed his basic spirit in to a heavenly bead, and called out, ¡°Help me, Scorpio Axe! ¡±

    Ã»ÓÐÌìÖï¸«°ïÃ¦,¹â¿¿Ò»µãÕæÁé¾ÍÏëÈÚºÏÉñËèÖé¼òÖ±³ÕÐÄÍýÏë,Ã»×ÚÊ¦µÄÐÞÎª,Ö»»áÂÙÎªÉñËèÖéµÄÑø·Ö!

    ...

    It was ridiculous to fuse a heavenly bead depending on a little basic spirit without the help of the Scorpio Axe. Not having a guru¡¯s power, he would be a nutrient of the heavenly bead!

    ...

    ÉÙÁÖËÂÄÚ,ÑýºðÖ®ÉùÕóÕó,µ«ÉáÀûËþÁðÁ§¹â×ª,½«ËüÃÇÂýÂýÕòÑ¹ÏÂÈ¥.

    Demons shouted in the Shaolin Temple, but the Tower of Relic suppressed them slowly.

    °×Ã«ÐþÐÄ±ä»ØÈËÀàÄ£Ñù,ÊÕÆðÁËÕÐÑýá¦,µÈ´ý×ÅÊ±»ú,Èô¼ÌÐø±£³ÖÑýÉí,ºÜ¿ì±ã»á±»¿Õ¼û»ò´óÕó¸ÐÓ¦µ½,¶øÉíÏÝÁðÁ§Ì¥²Ø½á½çÄÚ,ÌÓ¶¼²»ÒªÏëÌÓµô.

    Grey-haired Xuan Xin became a man, and took back some demon-summoning gs to wait for opportunities. If he still stayed as a demon, he would be found by Kong Jian or array at once. If found, he would be caught in colored ze enchantment and had no opportunities to escape.

    ¡°²»À¢ÊÇÑý»Ê±ÝÏÂÒÅÁôµÄ¡¯ÍêÃÀÈË»¯·¨¡¯,Ã»ÓÐÌØ¶¨·¨ÃÅ,³ý·Ç·¨Éíµ±Ãæ,ÔË×ªÈ«Á¦,×ÐÏ¸¼ìÊÓ,¸ù±¾·¢ÏÖ²»ÁË.¡±ÐþÐÄÅÄ×ÅÍÈ,ÄÚÐÄÔÞÌ¾²»ÒÑ,Í¬Ê±Æ²ÁËÆ²×ì,¡±ÔÚÉÙÁÖ´ýÁËÊ®¼¸Äê,²»¸Ò³ÔÈË²»¸ÒÕ½¶·,¼òÖ±¿ìÃÆËÀÔÛÁË!¡±

    ¡°It deserves to be man-bing spell left by the Demon King. It has no door to enlightenment. Nobody can recognize me unless he shows his Dharma body and tries his best.¡± Xuan Xin praised, pping his thigh, but curled his lips, ¡°I dare not eat human or fight during the over ten years¡¯ time I stayed at the Shaolin Temple. It is so boring!¡±

    º«¹ãµÄÍµÈë,ËÆºõ²¢Ã»ÓÐ±»·¢ÏÖ,ÔÚ´óÕó·À±¸ÍâµÐ,ÉáÀûËþ½ßÁ¦ÕòÑ¹ÑýÎïÊ±,ÃØµÀÄÑÃâÓÐËùÊèÂ©,Á¬Ò»Î»Íâ¾°³¤ÀÏµÄÔÉÂä¶¼Î´Ôø·¢ÏÖ,¶ø»êµÆËùÔÚ,¶ÔÓ¦ÁðÁ§µÆ²¢·ÇÒ»ÏÂÏ¨Ãð,¶øÊÇ»ºÂý±ä°µ,·Â·ð±»Ê±¹âËù³Ù»º,ÈÃ¿´ÊØµÜ×ÓÒ»Ê±²ì¾õ²»ÁË.

    Nobody found Han Guang when he snuck in, because the great array was defending the enemy outside and the Tower of Relics was suppressing demons. The hidden path was neglected so that nobody noticed when an exterior elder fell down. Besides, the colored zemp got dim slowly where soulmp existed, so the guards could not detect immediately.

    µ±¿Õ»Û½èÖúÉáÀû×ÓÓëÉáÀûËþ,¼´½«°Ñµ×²ãµÄÑýÍõÑý×ðÃÇÖØÐÂÕòÑ¹Ê±,¡±ÇéÒåÉÆÈÊ,ÄªÈë´ËÃÅ¡±´¦,¹âÃ¢Ò»ÉÁ,º«¹ãÓë»¨°×Í··¢µÄ×ÚÊ¦ÖØÐÂÏÖÉí.

    When Kong Hui nearly suppressed the Demon Kings at the bottom by relics and the Tower of Relics, Han Guang and a grey-haired guru showed up with shining lights at the Door of Evil.

    ¡°¹ûÈ»Èç´Ë,¹ûÈ»Èç´Ë.¡±ÏòÀ´Ï²Å­²»ÐÎÓÚÉ«µÄº«¹ã´ËÊ±ÒàÓÐµã¸Ð¿®,ÓïÆøÍ¸×Å¼¸·ÖÐÀÏ².

    ¡°It happens; it is true,¡± ever poker-faced Han Guang sighed with a little joy.

    ×ÔÅ¼µÃÉÏ¹ÅÃØÐÁ,·¢ÏÖÖæ¹âËéÆ¬ÄÚµÄÑÜÉú°¢ÄÑ¾»ÍÁ,·¢ÏÖÓÉÓÚ´«ËµÎ¨Ò»,ÄÇÀïÖ»µÃ°¢ÄÑÆÆ½äµ¶ÕæÒâ´«³ÐÓëÉÙÐíÎïÆ·,×îÉÏÃæ×îÕä¹óÒ²ÊÇÕæÕýµÄ°¢ÄÑ¾»ÍÁÖ»µÃÉÙÁÖºóÉ½²ÅÓÐºó,ËûÄ±»®¶àÊ±,Àú¾­´ìÕÛ,ÖÕÓÚ³É¹¦.

    Since he got Ancient Secrets identally, he found derivative Ananda Pure Land in Universal Fragment, where only existed Ananda Oath-Breaking de inheritance and a few objects. The most precious and the true Ananda Pure Land could only be found in the mountain behind the Shaolin Temple. He nned for a long time and finally seeded despite many setbacks.

    º«¹ãÍ··¢ÎÚºÚ,Ôú×ÅÄ¾ô¢,ËÆµÀÈËËÆÈåÊ¿,¿íÅÛÆ®Æ®,Ëµ²»¾¡µÄäìÈ÷,¶øËûÄ¿¹âÉî³Á,×óÑÛÍ«¿×ÄÚÓÐÒ»×ð´©×ÅºÚÉ«¿ø¼×,ÂúÊÇ»ÙÃðÆøÏ¢µÄÁù±ÛÐ°Ä§,ÓÒÑÛÔòÊÇ¸ß¾á×îÉÏ,¸©ÊÓÍò·½,×ð¹óÍþÑÏµÄÆ®ÃìµÛÕß,Ã¼ÐÄÔòÍ¸³öÒ»¸ö½ðÉ«Íò×Ö·û,Ê±¶øÕý×ª,Ê±¶øÄæ×ª,·Â·ð¼ÜÍ¨ÁË¹´Á¬Á½±ßµÄÇÅÁº.

    Han Guang tied up his hair with a wooden hair sp. In loose robes, he was unrestrained like a Taoist or a Confucian schr with serious eyes. In his left pupil there was a Six-Armed Demon wearing ck armor who could be devastating. In his right pupil there was the noblest emperor. Besides, between the eyebrows there was a golden Swastika that rotated counterclockwise or clockwise seemingly to link two bridges.

    ËûÄË×óµÀÄ§ÃÅ²»ÊÀ³öµÄÆæ²Å,ÐÞÁ¶¡±ÁùÃðÑÖÄ§Éí¡±Ò»ÈÕÇ§Àï,ÈëÂÖ»Øºó,¸üÊÇ½«×ÔÉíÐÄºÝÊÖÀ±,ÖÇÄ±ÉîÔ¶µÄÌØµã·¢»ÓµÃÁÜÀì¾¡ÖÂ,²¢µÃµ½¡±ÌìµÛÓñ²á¡±ÉÏ,È»ºó¿¿×Å×Ô¼Ò´ÏÃ÷ÖÇ»Û,ÒãÁ¦ÎòÐÔ,ÉúÉú½«Á½ÃÅ¾øÊÀ¹¦·¨ôÛºÏÎªÒ»,×Ô¿ªµÀÂ·,Ö¤µÃÁË¡±ÑÖÄ§µÛÉí¡±.

    He was an extraordinary talent in the Left Evil Sect of the Demon World who practiced the Demon of Six Annihtions very fast. After entering Samsara, he took great advantage of his brutality and wisdom and was ranked on The Emperor of Heaven¡¯s List. Then depending on talent and perseverance, hebined the two universally umon magic arts together, owned his own method, and got the Nether Demon Emperor.

    µ«ÁùÃðÑÖÄ§ÉíÄË¾ÅÓÄÖ®Êô,ÌìµÛÊÇ¾ÅÖØÌìÏóÕ÷,Á½Õß»¥ÎªËÀµÐ,½üºõ½ØÈ»Ïà·´,ÒÔº«¹ãµÄÖÇ»ÛÓëÎòÐÔ,ôÛºÏÖ®µÀÒàÄÑÃâÔâÓö×è°­,Ö¤µÃ·¨Éíºó,ÐÞÎª¿ªÊ¼Í£ÖÍ,ÎªÁËÃÖ²¹Òþ»¼ºÍ³¹µ×ôÛºÏ,Ëû³¢ÊÔÁËÖî¶à°ì·¨,¶øÄÇ´ÎµÃµ½µÄÃØÐÁºÍ°¢ÄÑ¾»ÍÁÑÜÉúÌåÄÚ¼ûµ½µÄÒ»Ð©ÊÂÇéÈÃËûÑÛÇ°»íÈ»¿ªÀÊ,ÕÒµ½ÁË·½Ïò,ÕÒµ½ÁËµÀÂ·.

    However, the Demon of Six Annihtions belonged to the Nine Levels of Underground, while the Emperor of Heaven symbolized the Nine Levels of Heaven. They were enemies that were nearly totally opposite. Despite wisdom andprehension, Han Guang met challenges inevitably inbining. Dharmakaya gotten, he began to stop practicing. In order to avoid troubles and furtherbination, he tried a lot of methods. Ancient Secrets and things in Ananda Pure Land Derivative enlightened him, after which he found solutions and direction.

    ¿¿·ð·¨À´Á¬½Ó¡±¾ÅÓÄ¡±Óë¡±¾ÅÖØÌì¡±!

    To link the Nine Levels of Underground and the Nine Levels of Heaven with the dhamma!

    º«¹ãµ¥ÊÖ¸ººó,ÓÒÊÖÎÕ×ÅÒ»¿Ú²¨¹âôÔôÔµÄ³¤µ¶,ÓÆÈ»Ò÷µÀ:

    Right hand holding a long knife and left hand at back, Han Guang sighed,

    ¡°·ÇÄ§·ÇÉñÒà·Ç·ð,ÔÚ´ËÔÚ±ËÔÚÖÐÁ÷.¡±

    ¡°Not demon, not divinity, and not Buddha,

    being here, being there, existing everywhere¡±

    ¡°Ö»ÊÖÄÜ·­ÌìÏÂÀË,µÀÊÇÎÞÇéÈ´ÓÐÇé.¡±

    ¡°Waves lifted by only a hand,

    Ruthless said to be, affectionate really.¡±

    ³¤µ¶Õ¶³ö,µ¶¹â¿Õ÷,Ë³×ÅÃÜµÀ,Õ¶µ½ÁËÉáÀûËþÄ³²ãÖ®ÃÅ.

    The long knife chopped along the hidden path, and cut a certain door of the Tower of Relics.

    ÁðÁ§¸¯Ðà,´óÃÅ»¯Äà,·ðËµ½ð¸Õ,µ«ÌìÏÂÆñÓÐÓÀºã²»Ä¥Ö®Îï,ÈËÒàÈ»,·ðÒàÈ»,Ê±¹â³åË¢,ÉáÀûËþ½á½çÒ»Ê±±À½â.

    The colored ze decayed and the door became mud. Buddha said Jin Gang could live long, but there could not be eternal things, humans, or Buddha. Time went by, the enchantment for the Tower of Relics copsed in an instant.

    ºð!

    Howl!

    ÑýÍõÆøÏ¢×¥×¡×ªË²¼´ÊÅµÄ»ú»á,³å³öÁËÉáÀûËþ,ºóÃæµÀµÀ¶Ý¹â¸úËæ!

    The Demon King seized the short-lived opportunity to rush out of the tower, lights following.

 Chapter 791: The End of War

    <h4>Chapter 791: The End of War</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    The Tower of Relics violently shook, the enchantment copsed, and relics rebounded. Evil conveyance lights rushed out headed by a sheep-shaped demon with white hair and wings on his back. The demon was wise in his eyes, magnificent in his breath, and he almost reached the level of the demon fairy. He was Demon King Bai Ze Zhu Wu, the most powerful demon in history. However, due to bad luck, he met Yuan Kong, the sixth generation Patriarch of Shaolin who was granted the title of ¡°Jia Ye Dharmakaya¡± and who was brutally suppressed until today.

    Tears in eyes, Xuan Xin in Chores Yard felt really happy, and whispered, ¡°Ancestor!¡±

    He turned into flying light, entered the team of the demon race, and gave the demon-calling banner to Zhu Wu.

    At the same time, in conveyance lights following Demon King Bai Ze were someone with a snake body and nine heads, someone with a face having no features, someone with four wings and six legs, and someone tiger-shaped in appearance and hedgehog-like in skin. All of them were the descendants of the great sage demon fairy from remote times and had original blood, so they had equal power.

    Once they were free, they cried like a baby or thundered, making Shaolin like hell.

    ¡°Baldies, go to hell!¡± Several demon superiors turned back, trying to attack the Tower of Relics and Shaolin court to revenge being suppressed for years.

    At this time, Kong Hui in the Tower of Relics understood the mistake, sighed, whispered the Buddha, and secretly confessed,

    ¡°I will kill demons to protect the temple in ordance with the Emotion Discipline.¡±

    Behind him there showed up a statue of ¡°Immovable King Ming¡± who himself was shining a clear coloured ze light. He was solid like Jin Gang, and immovable like the earth. He held the worldly Ananda Oath-Breaking de and swung out.

    The killing de scattered the enemy, but a few of the demon race went on fire from which the red lotus burst into bloom. They had used up their strength.

    They shrieked and turned to dust within a breath.

    However, Kong Hui did not reallyprehend Ananda Oath-Breaking desmanship, so when he used the de, there was a break in his actions. The Nine-Headed Demon Superior of Xiang Liu took the opportunity to rush to Shaolin court, intending to kill people at his best. Fortunately, Dharma Yard¡¯s top leader Kong Jian guarded here. He was in his ¡°Maha Figure¡± ¡ª ten fingers ying together. The wind seemed to be endless, hitting from every direction. The most powerful wind cleared out the venom of the Nine-Headed Demon Superior totally.

    Han Guang left here with no hesitation, pulled the grey-haired guru out of the hidden path and flew to Demon King Bai Ze, leaving a voice message behind saying, ¡°We must leave here as soon as possible.¡±

    At this moment, zen sounds raised in the Tower of Relics,

    ¡°From today on, I would like to experience all trials in the world involving all evil beings including hell and three evil sects that harmed the creatures. I swear that only when all evils, hungry ghosts in hell and guilty men return to good can I reach Buddha level.¡±

    ¡°To be Buddha when no one is in hell; to be Bodhi when everyone is saved.¡±

    A bodhisattva appeared in the air, sitting upright on the golden lotus and holding the Life and Death Dharma wheel. As a fist hit, all kinds of evil spirit were converted, and the hellish scene suddenly became clean.

    The fist hit right on the side. The Life and Death Dharma wheel capped him down, so Kong Jian caught up with him. Kong Jian bent his index finger and middle finger of his right hand. The fingers faded their flesh color, presented green and red color like coloured ze, and became bigger and bigger. Then a finger directly knocked on one head of the Nine-Headed Demon Superior.

    Although a demon was known for his strong body, but one of the Nine-Headed Demon Superior¡¯s heads was blown off directly by a finger. The rest of its heads were hit with dizziness. The ¡°Statue of Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva¡± hit them with a fist in midair. The demon died.

    Demon King Bai Ze shouted, ¡°Go!¡±

    It was not wise to be here if they didn¡¯t know the situation.

    After they saw that theirpanions did not win, the rest of the demon superiors, giving up anger and hatred, followed Demon King Bai Ze to escape from Shaolin while the tower was shaking and the colored ze enchantment had a hole.

    Bodhi Yard¡¯s top leader Wu Si and other gurus worried about the damage of Shaolin court, were trying to restore colored ze enchantment, and did not have time to chase.

    Once out of the enchantment, Demon King Bai Ze and many suppressed demons took off the cage and regained the naturally free feeling under the clean sky.

    ¡°Haha, great trial is a great chance!¡±ughed Demon King Bai Ze a bit too long.

    All of a sudden, a bright sword gleamed nearby, changing and elusive. It changed into two sword lights and attacked Demon King Bai Ze and Han Guang at the same time.

    The sword light appeared without any sign, and Demon King Bai Ze was captured for a long time, so he had no time to react and could only move his body a little.

    Silently, his left shoulder and a small half of his body were directly cut off, sticky blood spraying.

    Han Guang, however, seemed to have expected it. He cut with a long de making the sword light slow a little.Then he smiled and made a fist with his left hand to hit the ground.

    The ground suddenly split revealing an evil, gas-tumbling world. Then Han Guang jumped into it.

    The crack closed and Han Guang disappeared who obviously didn¡¯t care about Demon King Bai Ze at all.

    Sword light showing up again, Demon King Bai Ze saw a handsome man in blue who terrified him extremely.

    Such a strong man should appear in the world when he was suppressed.

    Regardless of others, Demon King Bai Ze emitted a hundred million small lights to cover other demon superiors and descendants and ignited a small half of his body to block sword lights.

    At the same time, in his hand he had a gourd that was actually a demon-calling banner. The g had raising light and carried them into the fake space. No one knew where they went.

    After a few breaths, the colored ze enchantment recovered. Bodhi Yard¡¯s top leader Wu Si just saw the blue and handsome guru, ¡°Xuan Bei, how could youe out from the nirvana trial?¡±

    Xuan Bei wore a sad smile, ¡°When I notice the Tower of Relics is shaking and our temple is in danger, I temporarily forget I am in a nirvana trial. Hence Ie to.¡±

    Kong Hui nearby suddenlyughed, ¡°Good to forget. Good to forget!¡±

    Xuan Bei was shocked, and suddenly enlightened. He added, ¡°It¡¯s all right. All right!¡±

    Golden mes came out from his body and wrapped himpletely.

    Xuan Bei sat cross-legged, patted his knee, and read again,

    ¡°To be Buddha when no one is in hell; to be Bodhi when everyone is saved. ¡±

    Seeing that, Bodhi Yard¡¯s top leader was worried after yet felt pleased, talking to Kong Hui, ¡°Wu Jing escaped...¡±

    In a dense forest outside the Shaolin Temple, a strange round bird with ck fur appeared, looking left and right, its short wings pping. He opened his fish-shaped mouth andughed, ¡°We finally escaped from the damn Tower of Relics! Thanks to our wisdom, we took the opportunity to run away, but the damn turtle and bird haven¡¯t reacted yet!¡±

    ¡°I, a noble descendant of Great Roc, ¡®Roc with Vertical Wings¡¯ owning unmatched wisdom is about to return to the demon race...¡±

    Words not finished, footsteps sounded. A huge cold turtle rushed past the bird and tread it to the ground, leaving footprints all over his back.

    ...

    ¡°Fuck!¡± Roc with Vertical Wings got up hard, looked at the ce where the turtle left, and chattered, ¡°The turtle escaped, too... you left little face to me. When I reach Demon King Pce, and practice the magic arts my ancestors left, I will find you and... ¡±

    ...

    The ¡°Statue of Lifeless Mother¡± disappeared suddenly after it was in North Zhou for a short period of time. Gu Xiaosang jumped, waved his hands and said, ¡°Go and disband.¡±

    ...

    ssics Angel, Lamp Angel, and the others were confused, but they must follow the holy virgin. Some of them went to the entrance and returned to ¡°the void hometown¡± and some looked for a hidden ce.

    ...

    Heaven and earth were colorless and pale, and time seemed to be frozen. This was the scene near the Sword-Enshrining Tower.

    Buddha Yue Moni of Lanke Temple had wiped out the icy storm that swept through, but she had no time to protect the area within several decades around with her strength. Mountain, water, earth, and air were all frozen. All creatures and gurus were solidified on the spot, and covered with ice, like ice sculptures.

    It waspletely silent here. Even the great array of the Sword-Enshrining Tower and the swords left inside it were frozen. It was just the paradise of ice and snow.

    Wind blew, sunlight fell, and the ice began to dissolve. Then people gasified with things together.

    At this moment, three figures emerged. They were Buddha of Joy shivering now, pale-faced Bodhisattva of Joy sitting up on the lotus, and ¡°Nether Emperor¡± the owner of Life-and-Death Fugacity Sect in a blue-covered coffin.

    They were the most powerful, had the fastest reaction and almost escaped from the core. What¡¯s more, they started the power of the Heavenly Troops. Therefore, they only got seriously injured in the explosion, and the Heavenly Troops only got damaged a little. They needed some time to recover.

    ¡°Is the Cao Family crazy? They should explode Earth Fairy¡¯s relics, the foundation of their family! What does Gao Lan do for them on earth?¡± Bodhisattva of Joy had just escaped from death, thus he had trouble keeping smiling.

    As a great guru of Zuo Dao, he had rich experience. Thinking for a while, he understood Cao¡¯s position and why they pretended to be for him. This made him confused and annoyed.

    ¡°Getting no exact benefits, Cao Family won¡¯t do that!¡± said Buddha of Joy the weakest in practice among the three people. He was worried about a worse result. After these words, he converged his breath and escaped with panic. He finally left from somewhere in forests hundreds of miles away and no one could find him.

    Lying in the coffin, Nether Emperor was experiencing various feelings like miserableness and bitterness. Another guru died and Life-and-Death Fugacity Sect only had two people, he and the heir at home. He said nothing, and left in his melting coffin with red mist.

    Bodhisattva of Joy looked at the ruined great array of the Sword-Enshrining Tower and weighed his own strength left. Although not voluntary, he could only go to the East Sea and return to the Women Boundary .

    In the Sword-Enshrining Tower, Li Sinong held the Lifeless Sword weakly. If the mountain-guarding array didn¡¯t obstruct most power and he didn¡¯t start the Heavenly Troops, the Sword-Enshrining Tower would have been ruined today.

    Looking around, she saw that Ma You was well and most of the other disciples were suffering from frostbite that could still be treated. She felt relieved, took the medicine and tried her best to recover.

    ...

    She did not know the current situation, so she nned to move to the nearby cities with disciples as soon as possible.

    ...

    Demon King Bull Kui was attacked by Su Wuming from all directions, which made him so distressed. He found a hard opportunity to fight back, but was blocked by Yun He who happened to have time. Therefore, Su Wuming used the ¡°No-me Sword¡± to stab at the demon at the part between the eyebrows. Since Bull Kui had already been hurt by a sword before, his Dharmakaya and real spirit were now smashed.

    Another Demon King died!

    Blood Sea Rakshasa¡¯s Dharmakaya could not be controlled and was difficult to kill, so he escaped to the north in a hurry when Yun He was blocking the Demon King Bull Kui. Nevertheless, Su Wuming was everything and stabbed him with his sword.

    ...

    At the beginning, he could fight back and withdraw in the war, but then breathster, he got injured, Dharmakaya hurt by the long sword. If not his special magic arts, he would have died. Now, he could only insist with difficulty.

    Seeing the situation, the Demon King of Peacock Tai Li used ¡°Spear of Mythical Creatures¡± to block Kong Wen with immense mes of five colours. At the risk of being stabbed by Su Wuming, he pped his wings and used the secret treasure gotten from the World of Gods to escape as a golden light.

    Being everywhere, Su Wuming attacked it while the golden light was flying.

    At East Sea, Tai Li would die or lose fighting power if he was not protected by the Spear of Mythical Creatures whose five-colored light could brush sword light.

    Keeping escaping from war, he dove into the sea bottom. Suddenly, a strange thing appeared with lights, wrapped him into the sea eye and then disappeared.

    Tai Li appeared in front of an ancient and obscure pce. He was badly wounded with faint breath, but he knew he was safe after seeing this pce.

    Above the pce, there was a que with three demon characters written on it,

    ¡°Demon King Pce!¡±

    Then, Demon King Bai Ze followed by the escaping demons also appeared here, and he was surprised by the seriously-wounded Tai Li.

    ...

    ¡°Go to the World of Gods through the Demon King Pce.¡± Tai Li said.

    ...

    A light golden sword arrived at the battlefield through the fake space of the Great Jin, but there was only the body of Kong Wen whose body began to be transparent and Yun He who took the remnants of Bull Kui.

    ...

    ¡°Where is the Spear of Mythical Creatures?¡± ever-cool Gao Lan was a little puzzled now.

    ...

    Blood Sea Rakshasa was in a desperate situation. Being cut off one after another blood shadow, he was about to reach the utmost he could stand and could no longer be ¡°reborn¡± from the Blood Sea.

    When he felt sad and hopeless, the sword light disappeared suddenly and Su Wuming was no longer there, either.

    Blood Sea Rakshasa thought for a second, swung Killing Blood Sword, and hid his Dharmakaya in Blood Sea.

    Only then did he breathe a sigh of relief, and gnash his teeth,

    ¡°It should be mine...¡±

    Su Wuming arrived at Xi Jian Pavilion withl little sense of uncertainty on his face,

    Expression as usual, he said to himself calmly:

    ¡°Twenty breaths.¡±

    Then he went to the quiet room and firmed his Dharmakaya, leaving Jiang Zhiwei Hao Tian Jing Fragment and a sentence,

    ¡°Keep it. I will not use it.¡±

 Chapter 792: Message Left in Aquamarine Palace

    <h4>Chapter 792: Message Left in Aquamarine Pce</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    In the Great Buddha¡¯s Hall of the Shaolin Temple, it was sad and solemn.

    Kong Wen sat cross-legged on the futon in the appearance of his Dragon Luo Han Golden Body, but a little bit of golden light fell off from him. The falling light was like a coloured ze and a lotus drifted and gradually dissipated.

    ¡°Good, body and mind are in a nirvana trial. The dark trial should be restarted. Some hope still exists.¡± Long white eyebrows twitching, he looked with relief at Xuan Bei who was in sorrow beside him.

    ¡°Grandmaster...¡± Xuan sped his hands, feeling so sad that he could not go on.

    Kong Wen smiled, ¡°We have studied Dharma and zen for a long time. We know all things in the world are nothing at all including life and death. Why are you feeling sad likemon people?¡±

    ¡°His Abbotship... Master...¡± all people were sorrowful.

    Paying no attention to it, Kong Wen handed over the Nine-Ringed Stick to the Bodhi Yard¡¯s top leader Wu Si, ¡°The position of abbotship is involved in mortal disputes, a disaster not a blessing, so you should take over as my disciple.¡±

    ¡°Yes, master.¡± Gaunt Wu Si failed to conceal his grief and took the Nine-Ringed Stick with shivering hands.

    Kong Wen turned to Kong Hui and Kong Jian, ¡°Brothers, Shaolin¡¯s inheritance is not easy. Please take care of it.¡±

    Kong Hui and Kong Jian agreed simultaneously. They were calm at this time for they experienced the death of their elders and peers.

    Kong Wen ordered them one by one. He finally looked at Xuan Bei and said, ¡°Elderly Ku was killed by your disciple. All hatred and love and past events all be cloud and smoke. I could finally hand over Bodhi Yard to you.¡±

    Xuan Bei was shocked first, and then immediately felt relief. He could not forget the deadly hatred but revenge did not ord with zen. The contradiction puzzled him a lot, which was the biggest loophole of his zen mind. Hearing suddenly today the death of Elderly Ku, he had the feeling that everything was unreal and got an insight.

    After that, Kong Wen had nirvana prints in his hands, a smile on his face, and chanted Buddhist scripture,

    ¡°A flower is a world. A leaf bes a Buddha. Flowers grow when springes. Leaves fall when autumn arrives. Prajna gives free. Silence releases body. ¡±

    Golden mes of coloured ze came out from his body and burned himself.

    ...

    Later, the me extinguished. There was a golden round relic rolling. The relic was translucent, reflected infinite light, and seemed to have a lot of wisdom.

    Lying in the hole, Meng Qi was breathing in the air, and breathing out the vigourous ocean, so that he could quickly recover strength.

    Looking at the blue sky, Meng Qi saw a purple meteor cross and many other strange things. He bent his fingers to think about what happened. Suddenly he sat up, surprised and shocked, ¡°Immortal Chonghe died?¡±

    Sadness raising from his heart, Meng Qi was shocked and could not believe it.

    Immortal Chonghe died? The elder ¡°Buddha Lingbao¡± who was so kind that he shared various magic arts with others has died?

    He thought Mister Luda and Immortal Chonghe at Earth Fairy level could live even though the justice forces failed. They were the hope of changing the situation in the future.

    How could it be? Meng Qi reckoned other events and turned to find that the situation of the just forces was not worse but be better. He was much more puzzled now.

    Regardless of his injured body, he flew to Huamei Heights.

    ...

    At Huamei Heights, Mister Luda was in a short retreat to recover from the losing of power and internal hurt during thebat.

    Ice Fairy Ye Yuqi looked at the falling rain beads at a side of the parlour. Her thick ck hair drooping down at will, she was sad on her fleece-like face. This was what Meng Qi saw when he came in.

    ¡°Immortal Chonghe passed away?¡± He asked at once, still not believing of his death.

    Ye Yuqi turn back, nodding her head, ¡°He chose to hit Gu Erduo by burning himself.¡±

    ¡°They should not be so embarrassed by joining hands... Are there other Dharmakaya in the fight?¡±

    She shook her head, ¡°No, my elder brother-inw can not understand either.¡±

    Meng Qi frowned, feeling a little agitated. He was suddenly enlightened, ¡°Unless...¡±

    ¡°Unless he has to do so.¡± Ye Yuqi added.

    Immortal Chonghe was at the Earth Fairy level and had a fairy-ying sword formation. Meng Qi could only think of one reason that he had to choose death. That was the Controller of the Six Dao of Samsara.

    People involved in Samsara had to be controlled since they were still weak. Many hidden dangers must be in his body so that Immortal Chonghe was controlled or forced by the Controller of the Six Dao of Samsara.

    Meng and Ye look at each other, and they thought the same. Meng Qi said, ¡°Fairy, we may find hisst words if we return to Aquamarine Pce.¡±

    Ye Yuqi raised her voice with any action, ¡°At present prairie force is at its weakest stage, Da Man died, and Gu Erduo has little real spirit whose recovering will take many years. Therefore, what we should do now is killing the rest of the gurus to cut off their future.¡±

    Meng Qi had the same idea, so he said immediately, ¡°I will go with you to the north together.¡±

    They left Huamei Heights together heading north. Turning east, they reached ¡°Moon Lake¡± one entrance to Fairy World near Lulong.

    Putting on masks, Meng Qi and Ye Yuqi went through the entrance, and flew to Aquamarine Pce where they saw a dazed Qu Jiuniang.

    ¡°Hard war?¡± Qu Jiuniang knew there was a battle between the good and the evil. When saw Ice Fairy and Su Meng suddenly arrived, she thought the war was in a worse situation and they came in to find shelter.

    She practiced on her own, so she was not constrained by families and sects. She was thus rtively free, and could often guard the Fairy World.

    Ye Yuqi in Buddha Dou Mu mask said, ¡°It ends and the good wins. Has Buddha left any message?¡±

    Qu Jiuniang rxed a little and thought in her mind ¡ª Every battlefield probably needed to be cleaned!

    She suddenly found something was wrong. Why Ice Fairy and Su Meng ask about message left by Chonghe? With the friendship between Huamei Heights and the Pure Yang Sect, why didn¡¯t they directly ask Buddha if there was anything when they were all recovering after the war?

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Buddha?¡± Qu Jiuniang was worried.

    ¡°He has died...¡± Meng Qi had trouble saying that.

    Qu Jiuniang was shocked to shake. She stared at Meng Qi, ¡°You... you are kidding me? He¡¯s reached the Earth Fairy level! How can he, how can he...¡±

    As a self-learner of magic arts, thanks to Fairy World¡¯s help and Buddha¡¯s guidance, she lived to the present in Samsara and reached the present level. She had regarded Immortal Chonghe as a half master earlier. Thus she was very sad hearing the death of him..

    ¡°He burned his Dharmakaya to hit Gu Erduo.¡± Buddha Dou Mu repeated, calm but sad.

    ¡°That son of a bitch, I, I...¡± Qu Jiuniang murmured with ayer of tears in her eyes.

    Ice said so. That was it.

    She took a deep breath with a running nose and turned to run into the Aquamarine Pce, saying, ¡°There is a problem left by him.¡±

    In Buddha Lingbao¡¯s quiet room, they found a piece of jade on the table.

    ¡°Buddha Dou Mu¡± Ye Yuqi didn¡¯t call it toe to herself by magic art, but walked there, held it and started the left message.

    ¡°What should I do if the Controller of the Six Dao of Samsara order me to do something that betrays my mind, such as killing my parents or betraying my sect?¡± Immortal Chonghe¡¯s voice sounded in the room, kind but serious.

    Meng Qi understood, ¡°He died to fight with the task of the Six Dao of Samsara!¡±

    Samsara travellers were just ythings of the Six Dao of Samsara. He knew their life and death depended on the controller, but he still felt angry, painful, and helpless, witnessing the fact.

    Tasks given were in ordance with the Samsara camps. It became more and more difficult, but left opportunities to live for Samsara travellers. When the two sides exchanged objects, the controller was a profiteer, but the quality was assured. All of these were nothing but a form of cruelty, a paralyzing poppy!

    ¡°How could this be? Isn¡¯t the task always divided into different camps?¡± Qu Jiuniang shook her head in disbelief.

    Meng Qi¡¯s hands clenched and opened and clenched, eyes a little sour. He spected, ¡°Perhaps because he was in search of the Six Dao of Samsara¡¯s real body.¡±

    He instigated him... Meng Qi clenched his teeth and felt remorseful.

    ¡°Objects are exchanged with the Six Dao of Samsara, hurt is cured by it, and magic arts and trials are nned by it. All things depend on it, so Chonghe can not fight with it.¡± Ye Yuqi said calmly with a little sarcasm, ¡°Every traveller is trying to get away from it as long as he has self and certain strength. Chonghe is the same with them. He would look for the real body of the Six Dao of Samsara, if you were not here.¡±

    Gettingfort, Meng Qi felt a little better and gradually calmed down. He then suddenly thought of the words of Gu Xiaosang ¡ª If a fish, not obedient or quiet, wanted to jump out of water, all he was waiting for was the death of his rtives, masters, and friends.

    One event just took ce in the Jade Pce. Then Elder Chonghe was given a task that forced him to die. Was the Six Dao of Samsara warning us?

    Absurdness, anger, hatred, confusion, and all kinds of emotions were in his mind. Meng Qi felt difficulty breathing, body trembling, though he was wise and experienced. Was it so?

    Willing? Unwilling!

    ¡°Elder Chonghe has been a Samsara traveller for many years, so it is not difficult for him to umte merits for Otherworld Tallies?¡± Meng Qi asked, trying to steady his emotions.

    Ye Yuqi looked at him seriously and said, ¡°The Six Dao of Samsara allows Samsara travellers to do so? The elder who created Fairy World with Elder Chonghe got enough merits due to unusual experiences. He exchanged Otherworld Tallies and got the getting away task, but he died unsurprisingly.¡±

    ¡°Then, Elder Chonghe doesn¡¯t leave any room for maneuvering?¡± Meng Qi asked.

    ¡°Maybe he has, but he failed to outwit the Six Dao. It doesn¡¯t function, so the Soul Lamp in Pure Yang Sect has been extinguished.¡± Ye Yuqi moved her eyes with a faint sigh.

    Meng Qi was shocked. He thought of his real body on the earth. If he moved his Primordial spirit by death, chances were that he would not be able to outwit the Six Dao. He must make other preparations...

    Meng Qi exhaled a breath and forcibly calmed himself down, ¡°Fairy, Fairy World is badly hurt, and there should be a leader. Please take over the Aquamarine Pce.¡±

    She was a person of misfortune. If she became the leader of the Fairy World, many people might be unfortunate because of her.

    After a long silence, Ye Yuqi agreed, ¡°We can only do so.¡±

    Meng Qi, slightly relieved receiving her answer, began to think of his own things. The Tyrant¡¯s past events had to be put on the agenda!

 Chapter 793: Ways To Open The Seal

    <h4>Chapter 793: Ways To Open The Seal</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Strength, level, heavenly weapon, and position, Ye Yuqi had all of them. What¡¯s more, Fairy World was a rtively loose organization. Meng Qi believed that other members would not object if she maintained the current style. Certainly, it could not be dealt with arbitrarily. They must call all members to confirm the new leader as soon as possible. After all, Buddha Ling Bao did not directly appoint his sesor for some reason.

    After taking charge of the Aquamarine Pce for the time being, ¡°Buddha Dou Mu¡± and Meng Qi returned to Huamei Heights in a hurry. The situation of other battlefields was not clear, so they must make it clear as soon as possible in case that things changed for the worse. As for bringing Buddha Ling Bao back to life, nobody from Fairy World had the strength to finish certain tasks. Thus, it could only be temporarily set aside. Besides, Meng Qi, after what happened before, was doubting the Six Dao of Samsara. Would the man resurrect by himself or not? Would he still be under his control, unable to get free?

    Therefore, Meng Qi thought resurrecting Chonghe by the Six Dao of Samsara was not a good choice before he learned more about it. After all, no one knew whether there was a limited number of resurrections. They could not waste time!

    With regard to the exclusive task of refining heavenly weapons, the treacherous Six Dao of Samsara must give no advanced confirmation ofpletion though the term was one year.

    ...

    In a grass hut of Huamei Heights, Mister Luda was not seriously injured and finished his practice.

    ¡°Elder Su gained Dharmakaya and had features of the Legend level. He put other Dharmakaya under a siege, killed the Great Asura and Demon King Bull Kui, and beat the Demon King of Peacock Tai Li, Wizard King of This World, and Blood Sea Rakshasa. Then the war was over?¡± said Meng Qi who was shocked a lot and repeated what Mister Luda said.

    Su Wuming had been to the Eternal Valley, and he knew the Hao Tian Jing Fragment could help peoplemunicate with their ¡°additional self¡± in advance. From those above, Meng Qi guessed Zhiwei¡¯s master had attempts in this regard, so Su Wuming had years of dy and didn¡¯t reach Dharmakaya after nine years in the Nine Levels of Heaven. Once he was promoted, he was most likely to have features of Legend. After he gained features of the Legend level, Su Wuming was so strong that he surrounded several Dharmakaya on his own, killed a man and a demon, and beat off the rest. Meng Qi didn¡¯t expect that! How unthinkable! It was like a story!

    He was really the leader of the previous generation... Meng Qi felt a little ashamed.

    Mister Ludaid his sword across his knee and said calmly, ¡°He follows the orthodox path, so the Legend features are very obvious. He helps ¡®self¡¯ by ¡®additional self,¡¯ so his Dharmakaya is improved basically. That is like the difference between the ¡®Nine Levels of Heaven¡¯ and themon world. The former can cover everywhere and can be everywhere.¡±

    ¡°However far ce in the universe is near for him. Nothing can block him except a great array at the Legend level or superior Secret Heaven. Besides, ¡®self¡¯ will not really die if the connected ¡®additional self¡¯ is not killed.¡±

    Meng Qi and Ye Yuqi were shocked. Was he a Dharmakaya of their sect? He was much stronger than Lan Ke Temple Bodhisattva who was still practicing! He seemed to be at a different life levelpared with other Bodhisattvas!

    ¡°It is a pity that he ends the trial in advance. He can only maintain the magic arts of being everywhere for a short time, so he must recover before using it next time.¡± Mister Luda pointed out Su Wuming¡¯s problem.

    Then, Meng Qi finally epted what he heard. He asked, ¡°The Legend features of Elder Su and you seem to be totally different?¡±

    ¡°The way I chose is different from former people, so I still don¡¯t know whether it is right. What I can do is to try. Since it is the opposite of the orthodox way, Legend features I get are different, too. I have the feature of ¡®Being unique¡¯ which controls every tiny structures of myself and my arts, but I can neither ¡®be everywhere at the same time¡¯ nor ¡®be alive forever¡¯ like Su Wuming¡± said Mister Luda, ¡°while these features got by Su and I are only a small part of Legend ones.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s it...¡± Meng Qi mused. The difference was that one started ¡°additional self¡± while the other stopped it.

    Mister Luda said nothing more about it and turned to talk about other battlefields. He seemed to have some conjecture, but he didn¡¯t mention that.

    Hearing that Cao Family exploded the Earth Fairy Relics and destroyed nearly half of the prairie¡¯sbat power at the Guru level, Meng Qi frowned, ¡°Offering heads?¡±

    Evil arts of war...

    ¡°Yes. They are very loyal to Gao Lan,¡± agreed Mister Luda.

    Meng Qi gently pped his right hand, ¡°But Cao Xianzhi really has resentment and unwillingness... ¡±

    Stopping here, he had an inspiration and looked at Ye Yuqi whose eyes were bright. They seemed to think the same way.

    Perhaps Cao Xianzhi¡¯s resentment and unwillingness were not against the person who killed him, but rather against the Controller of the Six Dao of Samsara!

    The Six Dao of Samsara ordered Meng Qi to help just forces to exist for one year, so it must order others to support the prairie and evil forces. Cao Xianzhi might get some tasks against the just force, so he stood out when Cao Family was wondering to sacrifice which one.

    It might also be that Cao Family had no choice in danger, and had to... Meng Qi thought out many possibilities, but Cao Xianzhi had already died. His guess could not be proved even by the Cao Family.

    ¡°What benefits does Gao Lan give the Cao Family? Cao should sacrifice two gurus and an Earth Fairy Relic...¡± Ye Yuqi was puzzled, because she knew a great family usually put family in the first ce, and then came other things.

    Mister Luda said, ¡°The Cao Family still has an Earth Fairy relic, heavenly weapons, and more than a half number of gurus. It still has a solid foundation. Gao Lan must get the ¡®Emperor¡¯s Golden Book¡¯ and share it with the Cao Family.¡±

    ¡°The Cao Family became famous based on their Earth Fairy relics and magic arts that ranked firstpared with other martial arts collectedter. Great trials areing, and the world is in chaos, it naturally wants to get martial arts of Legend, or it will decline in the future. ¡±

    ¡°Emperor¡¯s Golden Book?¡± Meng Qi suddenly remembered that his elder brother was very confident to gain the Emperor¡¯s Sword. Since his brother turned his nose up at most of Dharmakaya, he must gain Emperor¡¯s Golden Book first!

    No wonder that he had the same position with the Devil Master the sessor of emperor of heaven. Even when he was imprisoned for years, he got Dharmakaya quietly.

    He mightbine ¡°Universe Excluding¡± and ¡°Heavenly Fist¡± with ¡°Emperor¡¯s Golden Book¡±... or the former arts were derived from ¡°Emperor¡¯s Golden Book¡±... Meng Qi thought a lot.

    The ¡°Emperor¡¯s Golden Book¡± was the bible of mankind, which could bepared with half-step achievement Level called ¡°Landing¡±... Its content was extensive and profound that includes arts that men can practice without the force of creatures. Like the Buddha¡¯s Palm and Original Nine prints, it had seven golden pages with one sum and six pages. The rest of the six pages were numerous Emperor¡¯s magic arts that could constrain forces except men.

    Even though Gao Lan shared only one page with the Cao Family, they would be much stronger than before.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Mister Luda got information from He Qi and was quite certain, ¡°the Cao Family also builds a small temple of heaven in the old house. Once warning appears, men sacrifice and pray here, then Gao Lan will feel that, and help them. Holding the Emperor¡¯s Sword and Imperial Jade Seal of North Zhou, he can reach anywhere in Zhou instantaneously.¡±

    ¡°There is no Dharmakaya in the Cao Family, but it has Dharmakaya¡¯s help this way,¡± sighed Ye Yuqi who had a little friendship with Cao Xianzhi.

    Meng Qi heard situations of other battlefields ¡ª Kong Wen died, his master was in a nirvana trial and something changed in Shaolin. He felt sad and happy at the same time.

    ¡°Ten monks guarding the hidden path were killed by Han Guang, and Kong Hui doubted that he entered Ananda Pure Land,¡± said Mister Luda.

    He and Meng Qi had been to Ananda Pure Land Derivative in Universal Fragment, so they knew a lot.

    Meng Qi frowned, ¡°He can open the seal?¡±

    After Kong Wen was trapped, Ananda Pure Land in the back mountain was not strange for Shaolin. Certainly, it knew that there was nothing crucial in Ananda Pure Land Derivative because of its features, but the mountain behind Shaolin had.

    Another difference between reality and derivative was that theter Dharmakaya¡¯s leveled prints¡¯ power was lessened when they were reflected to derivative. That was to say the seal¡¯s power for derivative was little. It only had the power provided by the stone door.

    Meng Qi could open the stone door with Ananda Oath-Breaking desmanship as derivative, while he could not open the seal of the back mountain of Shaolin with it, unless it woke uppletely.

    Because the seal could not be opened, Shaolin hadn¡¯t entered Ananda Pure Land.

    Han Guang could open the seal and enter Ananda Pure Land?

    ¡°Han Guang has been hiding in Shaolin for many years to find Ananda Pure Land. Maybe he has found the way to open the seal,¡± guessed Mister Luda.

    Ways to open the seal? Meng Qi tried to find clues by recalling what Han Guang had done.

    He stayed at Shaolin for a few years, so he was not very clear about Han Guang... All of a sudden, he thought of the revealing of Sinew-Changing Scripture. Duan Rui mentioned that his adoptive father got Sinew-Changing Scripture from an elder monk...

    Han Guang could not see the content of Sinew-Changing Scripture due to Ananda Oath-Breaking desmanship, so he lured enlightened disciples to write it down from memory with spies of Jin Gang. However, Meng Qi and his junior fellow brother happened to see them and knocked the handwritten book down to the back mountain.

    ¡°Sinew-Changing Scripture¡± practiced from the end to the beginning was like evil arts... evil Dharma in Ananda Pure Land... true Dharma cut ¡°evil self¡± out, removed it, but he then died.

    Did it mean that Dharma hadn¡¯t separated himself from evil Dharma when he was creating Sinew-Changing Scripture, which influenced it? It was Buddha in positive sequence but evil negative sequence, so evil was the key of the seal?

    Meng Qi thought it was quite possible like that, so he told Mister Luda.

    ...

    ¡°Find Duan Rui as soon as possible,¡± Mister Luda didn¡¯t neglect Meng Qi¡¯s spection.

    Zhuyi Building, Shen Du, Six-door Sect.

    A golden stamp constable entered the small building and saw the head constable Sima Shi in rxed expression. He seldom did that.

    ¡°Many Dharmakaya have died, so the Heavenly List must be adjusted,¡± ordered Sima Shi, quite happy in tone.

 Chapter 794: The Updates On The Heavenly List And The Ground List

    <h4>Chapter 794: The Updates On The Heavenly List And The Ground List</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    The Golden-Stamped Detective, who was in charge of the Heavenly List, the Ground List, and the Man List, could tell why the chief of detectives was so delighted. He smiled, cupped his hands together, and said, ¡°This time around, there will be a big change on the Heavenly List. It has never happened before since the day it was established. I think no one from from the government hall could¡¯ve expect this.¡±

    Sima Shi, who had yellowish-ck hair, was wearing a turban on his head. He was showing a calm attitude that was neither too arrogant nor too timid. He said in a rxed tone, ¡°Marquis Pingjin, unexpectedly, was killed by the demon race. It¡¯s a good thing but also a bad thing for the imperial family. The bad thing is, in a world of conflict like this, the aristocratic families would be missing a pir of strength like him. Without a rise of another talented youngster in theing time, how are they going to confront Gao Lan from the North Zhou Dynasty who has always been casting a greedy eye on his prey? The ns and sects are maintaining the order of the Central ins, but they don¡¯t really care about whether it is Jin Dynasty or Zhou Dynasty. Hence, it¡¯s very unlikely for Su Wu Ming to get involved in the matters of the imperial family.¡±

    ¡°The good thing is, the top-tiered aristocratic families are already aware of the world situation. Since they understand the importance of a rise of another Dharmakaya to the Great Jin Dynasty, they have loosened up the supervision toward the imperial family. The King of Qin can then refine the Forces of Living Beings andy a good foundation to realize Dharmakaya.¡±

    The King of Qin was the Octupole Sky-Dragon, Zhao Jingshi.

    The Dharmakaya of Half-Step in the aristocratic families of the Great Jin Dynasty had included Si Mayin, the head of the Si Family from Xiliang; Old Master Ruan from the Ruan Family; the King of Qin, Zhao Jingshi; and the chief of detectives, Sima Shi from the Sect of Six-Fans. It might also be possible for the current gurus or the Tip-Tops to realize Dharmakaya in the near future. For instance, those who were currently at the peak of the Exterior Realm which included Wang Wenxian from the Wang Family of Zhou Jun, Wang Siyuan from the Wang Family of Jiangdong, Su Meng and Su Ziyuan from the Su Family of Shen Du, and so on. Nevertheless, in a short period of time, the four Dharmakaya of Half-Step still had the greatest possibility to achieve Dharmakaya.

    Among the four of them, Old Master Ruan was the oldest and the most experienced one. However, he had lost both the drive and enthusiasm to win and a mind of rity.

    Si Mayin was the youngest Dharmakaya of Half-Step that had a perfectbination of potential, enthusiasm and mentality. Nheless, since Han Guang, Gao Lan, and Su Wu Ming, had also been stuck in this realm for a long time before they progressed to the Dharmakaya level, Si Mayin would not be the exception. After all, he was stillcking of some experiences.

    Sima Shi had been spending years in the realm of Dharmakaya of Half-Step and thereby had mastered his martial arts to perfection. Also, he was not too old. Although he seemed to have no shorings in every aspect, he came from a humble background. As a result, the martial art that he first came in contact with was not a good one. He had been constantly searching for a better art to rece the previous one until he devoted himself to the Zhao Family from Shen Du. It was until then that he had finally obtained an art of Dharmakaya-level. Even though he was not feeling regret for that, there had always been side effects of constantly switching his major art. He would have to make a lot of efforts to refine his state of mind until he was able to understand the art thoroughly and to remedy his weak foundation. Before he could get rid of these side effects, he did not even think of attaining Dharmakaya.

    Zhao Jingshi had been previously defeated by the Devil Master which left him a weak point in mind. It took him thirty years of guarding at the Imperial Mausoleum to eliminate the weak point and enter the third level of the Heavenly Stairs. However, given the fact that he was able to get himself together after a great failure, he had demonstrated an outstanding state of mind and willpower. His past experience had obviously be the most precious treasure in his life. After refining the Forces of Living Beings to remedy theck of battle experiences, he would have the best odds to realize Dharmakaya in ten years. Thus, the top-tiered aristocratic families had ceased supervising the imperial family due to this reason.

    After hearing what Sima Shi had said, the Golden-Stamped Detective showed a broad smile, ¡°Congrattions to the King of Qin, the emperor and his brother, and the chief of detectives.¡±

    Sima Shi did not say anything else. He moved backward slightly to lean on the back of the chair. He decided to not discussing too much about the matters of the imperial court. Knocking on the armrest of the chair lightly, he said in a slow pace, ¡°Mister Luda from Huamei Heights has already entered the realm of an Earth Fairy. Since he even disys some characteristics of a Legendary Realm, nobody in the world can ever beat him. Good reputationes naturally from a real achievement. He should really be ranked as top one on the Heavenly List.¡±

    Sima Shi started to rearrange the rankings on the Heavenly List.

    ¡°Disying some characteristics of a Legendary Realm?¡± The Golden-Stamped Detective had a nk look on his face as he had no idea what it meant. How did the chief of detectives know about this?

    Sima Shi chuckled and said, ¡°Those who know about Legendary Realm would get the terrific meaning of what I¡¯ve just said. Those who have no clue about it would never get what it means. If the secret agent didn¡¯t point it out, I would never know that Mister Luda has already got to this level. To stand at the peak of the world, to exert the finest control. To stand at the peak of the world, to exert the finest control...¡±

    ¡°Is this what he said?¡± The eyes of the Golden-Stamped Detective had lit up.

    The Frenzied de, Su Meng had been a favorite person of many Dharmakaya and therefore he knew a lot of secrets.

    ¡°Yes. He pointed it out bluntly because he hopes this news can stabilize the current world situation by beating the sinister motives of some evil people.¡± Sima Shi had been so experienced that he could tell Meng Qi¡¯s purpose in just one nce.

    The Golden-Stamped Detective was startled. He then heaved a sigh of mixed feelings and said, ¡°Mister Luda has not stepped into Jianghu for years. The people are saying that he¡¯s still depressed about the death of his wife. They said that he has be dispirited and not as powerful as before. However, to my surprise, he has turned out to be more powerful. I have mixed feelings now...¡±

    Sima Shi continued in saying, ¡°Gao Lan from the North Zhou Dynasty is already an emperor. Since he has been ruling over a hundred million people, the Treasure Body of Living Beings must have been improved. He might even have chances of bing an Earth Fairy in the future. On a side note, the Emperor¡¯s Sword has recognized him as its master and is awakened to the level of Earth Fairy for killing enough people. The credits should go to Gao Lan as well.¡±

    ¡°Gao Lan is such an outstanding person other than Mister Luda. Therefore he should be ranked second on the Heavenly List. His nickname will be changed from the Mad King to the Mad Emperor.¡±

    Although the ranking on the Heavenly List was mainly determined by battle records, the realm would still be taken into ount into the overall evaluation of one¡¯sbat capability to ensure fairness. Therefore, the Golden-Stamped Detective was not surprised by Si Mashi¡¯s decision to put Gao Lan at the second ce. Even though Su Wu Ming had entered a higher realm in just one day and had brilliant battle records for killing tons of people, he lost out for not having a Heavenly Weapon and the power equivalent to the Earth Fairy realm.¡±

    Sima Shi then paused and pondered for a few moments before he said, ¡°In recent years, the demon race has refused to stay out of the limelight as they have been constantly stirring up troubles. I won¡¯t leave them out of the Heavenly List. The people need to know that the demons are not unbeatable. There are people who are much stronger than the demons and therefore they don¡¯t have to feel panic at all.¡±

    ¡°The Demon King Peacock, Tai Li, is having the Holy Light of Five Colors. It has also gained control over the awakened Spear of Mythical Creatures that is equivalent to the Earth Fairy realm. Therefore, Tai Li will be at the third ce on the Heavenly List.¡±

    The Golden-Stamped Detective was taking notes in a rapid speed. He then said with a smile, ¡°Since the Scorpio Axe has already gone missing and Gu Erduo is only left with some residual Real Spirits, he won¡¯t be getting on the list, right?¡±

    The rankings of the people who were ranked below Mister Luda should be determined by the level of the Heavenly Weapon as it would greatly affect the power of a Dharmakaya.

    Sima Shi gave a slight nod to express his approval toward the opinion of his subordinate. He then continued in saying, ¡°Su Wu Ming from the Xi Jian Pavilion has been ranked as top one on the Ground List for realizing the Heavenly Body that demonstrates characteristics of a Legendary Realm. He has also shown his presence everywhere: striking the Great Asura, Meng Nan and the Demon King Bull Kui with his sword; defeating the Wizard King of this World; inflicting serious injuries on the Rakshasa of Bloody Sea; and impeding Gu Erduo while coborating with the Godly Monk Kong Wen to defeat the Demon King Peacock. If he puts in his best efforts, he might be able to win a battle against the Mad Emperor or the Demon King Peacock. However, since there is no exact battle record for that, we will put him at the fourth ce on the Heavenly List, tentatively.¡±

    Demonstrating characteristics of a Legendary Realm and showing his presence everywhere? Although the Golden-Stamped Detective was aware of the battle results, this was the first time he heard of the detailed information. He felt curious and amazed at the same time.

    ¡°The Devil Master Han Guang, the mythical Celestial Ruler. He has got the inheritance from both the Celestial Ruler and the Nether Demon. With his exceptional wisdom and power, he is skilled in controlling time and destruction. On a side note, he has got something valuable from the Ananda Pure Land at the back mountain of Shaolin. He should be ranked as fifth on the Heavenly List.¡± Sima Shi was recalling the information given by Meng Qi.

    The Golden-Stamped Detective said in shock, ¡°The Ananda Pure Land at the back mountain of Shaolin?¡±

    What was this again?

    ¡°The Frenzied de, Su Meng has made a special request to add this information on the list.¡± Sima Shi was not sure of the exact situation, too. The monk who worked as a secret agent for him had not send any information back from the Shaolin Temple yet.

    The Golden-Stamped Detective shook his head confusingly, but he was still taking the notes ording to what he had heard.

    ¡°The Wizard King of this World has swallowed up the Demon King White Tiger, and hence there would be a huge leap in his power. He will be ranked sixth on the Heavenly List. On the other hand, the Sword Maniac, He Qi has mastered the Formless Sword and coborated with Gao Lan to kill Da Man. He will be ranked seventh. The Demon King Bai Ze had been at the peak of Man Fairy, but he was then repressed for many years. Recently, he has been hurt badly by Su Wu Ming, and hence it¡¯s hard to assess his power at the moment. Let¡¯s rank him as eighth on the Heavenly List.¡± Sima Shi said while sinking into deep thoughts, ¡°The Immortal Yun He from the Sect of Nature is a Taoist priest that specializes in talisman. He has just be a God of Sun that is equivalent to a Dharmakaya. He can set up the Formation of Nature in the blink of an eye with the Shang Qing Immemorial Talisman, and thus should be ranked ninth. The Rakshasa of Bloody Sea who has just entered the Dharmakaya realm is beaten by Su Wu Ming. He will be ranked tenth.¡±

    ¡°Although there are still ten ces avable on the Heavenly List, the people who get on list are already different.¡± The Golden-Stamped Detective sighed once again. As there were five new faces on the current list, half of the people from the previous list were gone!

    He then kept the notes for the Heavenly List and turned to the Ground List. He said, ¡°Su Wu Ming had got into a higher realm. Although Qiu Wansheng from the Sword-Enshrining Tower, the head of the Cao Family, and several well-known people from the Grasnd had died, there are some new forces joining in. The Ice Fairy, Ye Yuqi has entered the third level of the Heavenly Stairs. The Heaven-Piercing Sword, Nangong Hen has reached to the peak of the Exterior Realm. The Invisible Peach Blossom, Li Sinong has gained control over the Lifeless Sword. The Frenzied de, Su Meng and the Siren of Daluo, Gu Xiaosang have be gurus. There will be a lot of changes on the Ground List as well...¡±

    Sima Shi nodded and said, ¡°Shou Jing from the Xuan Tian Sect will be the first on the Ground List. Xiahou Yan from Lulong, the Living Buddha of Rotary, the Nether Emperor and Xuanji Zi from Zhenwu Sect will be the second, third, fourth, and fifth, respectively. The rankings of the people following them will move forward two ces, until the Spear of Overlord, Wang Xingkong and the Ice Fairy are ranked below them. The Ice Fairy will be ranked thirteenth.¡±

    Other than Si Mashi, Wang Xingkong was the only self-learner of magical arts who had attained Dharmakaya of Half-Step.

    The Golden-Stamped Detective was making changes on the rankings rapidly as he listened to the analysis of the chief of detectives.

    ¡°The rankings of the people who have not attained Dharmakaya of Half-Step will be moved one ce forward. Since Cui Qingyu has taken control over the Battle-Stopping Swordsmanship, he will be recing Ye Yuqi¡¯s ce of twenty-third. Emm... The Frenzied de, Su Meng will be ranked twenty-fourth, one ce higher than the Oracle Feng Dian.¡± Sima Shi pondered about the order of ranking.

    ¡°Twenty-fourth?¡± The Golden-Stamped Detective was stunned by Su Meng¡¯s ranking. Even though he was aware that Su Meng had already be a guru and hence he would certainly be ranked among the top one-hundred on the Ground List, he did not expect the chief of detectives to rank him as the twenty-fourth on the list!

    What kind of concept was this? The people who were ranked among the top twenty-three were the leaders of the top-tiered forces and well-known figures in the world. Since when had Su Meng came to this level?

    Sima Shi grinned and said, ¡°ording to the secret agent of the Sword-Enshrining Tower, Su Meng had captured Has who was ranked among top fifty and left the fight gracefully despite facing three quasi-Dharmakaya, and three people who were ranked among top twenty-four on the Ground List that held Heavenly Weapons. He even broke through the outermostyer that consisted of twenty to thirty gurus. Em. Someone has also spotted Has returning to the North with severe injuries. In contrast, Su Meng was safe and sound.¡±

    ¡°Oh ya, he had been capturing the Vile Heavenly Demon alive, too.¡±

    ¡°This is...¡± The Golden-Stamped Detective felt that he could not understand the world anymore.

    Less than four years ago, Su Meng was just a novice that had just entered the stage of Orifices-Point Activation!

    ...

    Meng Qi was sailing into the City of Guang Ling at Jiangdong.

    After rushing to Jiangdong through the Fairy World, he had went to Chang Chuan. He was told that Feng Yuanjing had been captured by Duan Rui and did not return home for several years since. Although they had tried to search for her whereabouts using the miraculous foresight, her trails had been covered by some eminent people and therefore she was not able to tracked.

    Just then, something had came to Meng Qi¡¯s mind. During hisst visit to Guang Ling, someone had passed him a note. On the note, it wrote that Wang Siyuan had went into the Door of Stone at the back mountain of Shaolin before. Thus, Meng Qi was guessing that the one who wrote the note was Duan Rui as Wang Siyuan was using him as a tool to open the door!

    Therefore, Meng Qi had passed a message to the Sect of Six-Fans so that they could help him in spreading the news regarding the intrusion of the Devil Master into the Ananda Pure Land. In this way, Duan Rui would see Meng Qi as a source of valuable information ande to him.

 Chapter 795: Wang Siyuan Who Had Become The Head Of The Family

    <h4>Chapter 795: Wang Siyuan Who Had Be The Head Of The Family</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Guang Ling was first built in ancient times. The wall bricks, the roof tiles, and the rotten beams of the buildings were like an aging elderly person, portraying the astounding history of this city. Amon saying among the famous Confucian schrs was that Guang Ling was a striking resemnce of the people¡¯s culture and scenery of Jiang Dong.

    Numerous tributaries cut through the City of Guang Ling. In the city, the horizontal pathways were the streets, whereas the vertical pathways were the roads. An indescribable majesty and charm was hidden within the small bridges and streams; the weeping willows and the white walls; and the copper, ring-shaped door handle and the wooden doors. It seemed as though time had been frozen here.

    Jia Shui was a river that flowed slowly across Guang Ling and connected Da Jiang and Lake Xiaonan. It flowed past the Taiping Tower. Some ships and beautifully-decorated boats were cruising along the Jia Shui. The spring breeze was blowing gently across the river banks and the green willows.

    In the Taiping Tower, while enjoying delicious meals, a lot of people from Jianghu were discussing about the trending news around the world. They also chattered about the recent changes in the Heavenly List, the Ground List, and the Man List.

    The people had a good time talking to each other. As they looked out from the window asionally to admire the refreshing and soothing view, they saw a group of little kids under a willow tree. The kids were holding wooden des and swords and having fun dividing themselves into gangs.

    The little leader of the group who had a braid on top of his head was carrying a wooden de on his waist. With a serious look on his face, the kid looked at a peer across from him who was wearing a piece of brocade clothing and a jade pendant. ¡°You¡¯re neither fighting nor retreating. Why is that so?¡±

    ¡°I ¨C Su Wu Ming ¨C have no patience with too much talking,¡± the kid who wore a jade pendant said arrogantly.

    The kid with a braid immediately pointed at his peer and said, ¡°You cheated! You lostst time, so you should be the viin this round.¡±

    The kid who wore a jade pendant was almost crying but he tried his best to hold back the tears. He pouted and said, ¡°Alright, alright. Which viin should I be acting then?¡±

    ¡°Haha. Elderly Ku, even though your death is at hand now, you¡¯re still so haughty!¡± All the kidsughed loudly while putting their hands on their waists at the same time ¨C this was their way of portraying arrogance.

    The kid who wore a jade pendant made his hands into a w shape and put on a gloomy facial expression. ¡°Watch this, the Eighteen Strikes of Vengeance!¡±

    The kid with a braid lifted the de in front of his chest and said coldly,

    ¡°You¡¯re already dead.¡±

    He continued, ¡°I ¨C Su Meng ¨C have said before, it only takes one strike to kill you.¡±

    The people from Jianghu broke intoughter after observing the kids at y. As they noticed that the weather had turned cloudy and the rain was almost falling, they shouted at the kids, ¡°If you¡¯re still not going home before it rains, watch out for Mister Luda, he might spank your buttocks.¡±

    The kid with a braid pressed on his dimple with a thumb, stuck his tongue out and made a silly face. He replied in a sharp voice, ¡°Silence. My Karma Transfer is eager to find out who in this world can possibly take one strike of it.¡±

    ¡°Haha. These kids are too obsessed with the Jianghu stories told by the Master Storyteller,¡± a man shook his head and said with a smile.

    Just then, a tiny droplet of rain fell from the sky. It seemed to be a sign of an impending rainfall. The sky had been heavily clouded and turned gloomy shortly after that.

    The kids were just about to go home with their wooden des and swords before they suddenly sensed something. As if being guided by something, they turned their heads toward the direction where the Jia Shui River entered the city. Simrly, being attracted by this mysterious sense of Qi Ji, the people from Jianghu were also looking at the same direction.

    A ship was slowly sailing into the city. The dark clouds disappeared bit by bit as the boat got closer. A man who wore a tight, ck clothes with a Heroic Scarf was standing at the ship¡¯s bow. On the right hand, he was holding a peculiar-looking long de that looked like a scar. He was handsome, masculine and looked rather rxed. Upon his arrival, it was as though he had brought over another ce of the world to this city. The dark clouds had vanished and the sunlight had been taken away.

    Some people from Jianghu blurted out, ¡°The Frenzied de, Su Meng!¡± They had heard of Meng Qi¡¯s storytelling before at the Taiping Tower.

    Su Meng ¨C the one who had just killed Elderly Ku with one sh and captured the Golden Tent Warriors from the powerful opponents ¨C had just arrived Guang Ling!

    Feeling excited, the kids¡¯ faces turned red. They crowded up at the river bank and looked at Su Meng admiringly while thinking of all his heroic stories.

    At their elder brother¡¯s age, Su Meng had already be a guru who was ranked as one of the top thirty on the Ground List. It seemed to be undeniable that heroes would alwayse from the younger generation.

    As the ship sailed slowly on the river, Meng Qi had been standing at the ship¡¯s bow for a long time. He wanted to announce his arrival to everyone in Guang Ling so that someone would pass the message to Duan Rui.

    Duan Rui was certainly not satisfied by the fact that nothing happened after he stabbed Wang Siyuan in the back. While the Righteous were troubled by the intrusion of the Devil Master into the Ananda Pure Soil, it was possible that Duan Rui mighte to Meng Qi.

    The wide Jia Shui River was flowing into Da Jiang. Meng Qi disembarked from the ship at the busiest street in Guang Ling and walked toward the Taiping Tower.

    At that moment, Meng Qi heard some sounds of zither. They sounded like flowing streams from afar.

    From Meng Qi¡¯s senses, Wang Siyuan, who was dressed in white, was sitting at the river bank under a willow tree. With incense burning in the censer, Wang Siyuan was ying the zither. The maidservant behind him was carrying the San Si Sword with both hands.

    Meng Qi smiled. He walked toward Wang Siyuan and sat across from him in a rxed manner. Then, he hit on the tree trunk on his left and sang aloud, ¡°The big river is flowing to the east...¡±

    Immediately, the graceful feeling of ying a zither and the elegant atmosphere were ruined. Wang Siyuan stopped ying while waiting for Meng Qi to stop singing with his raspy voice.

    The maidservant, who had been well-acquainted with Meng Qi, curled her lips. She thought that Su Meng had been getting more inelegant.

    ¡°You wouldn¡¯te to me without a reason. Just say it.¡± Wang Siyuan had an indifferent facial expression, but his gaze toward Meng Qi showed that he was somewhat interested.

    Meng Qi showed a cheeky grin, ¡°I came here for the welfare of the Wulin and the human race...¡±

    Wang Siyuan listened without a change of countenance. Coughing asionally, he did not interrupt Meng Qi.

    Without others knowing, Meng Qi was disappointed. If Brother Qi were here, he would certainly tell him to go straight to the point. Hence, Meng Qi had lost interest in ying around. He said with a serious look, ¡°The demon race had lurked into Shaolin and disguised themselves as the Deacon Monk at the Chores Yard. When the residual of the Devil Master was eliminated, the disguised demon still couldn¡¯t be found. When I was in Jiangdong, I saw demons who disguised themselves as humans. It really was undetectable. Therefore, Mister Luda and the monk superiors of Shaolin were suspecting that they possessed a Disguising Spell that even a Dharmakaya needs to make extreme effort to notice its presence.¡±

    ¡°Since your family has a long history and extensive inherited knowledge, do you have any idea about the spell?¡±

    To inquire about the Disguising Spell was one of the reasons Meng Qi came to Guang Ling. It also acted as a concealment for another purpose.

    ¡°There¡¯s a saying that the Ancient Demon King had attempted to eliminate the differences between the human race and the demon race,¡± Wang Siyuan touched on the topic briefly and left it there.

    ¡°I see,¡± Meng Qi nodded slightly. ¡°Some eminent people of Jianghu are nning to spread the news around the families and sects for thorough investigation and moremunication on this issue. We would like to find a way to restrain the Disguising Spell as soon as possible. Will the Wang Family lend a hand?¡±

    ¡°I believe we¡¯re obliged to do so.¡± Wang Siyuan still looked pale. He covered his mouth while coughing. ¡°Well, it¡¯s time to tell me the real purpose of youring here.¡±

    ¡°Tsk,¡± Meng Qi said. ¡°Since I¡¯m already a guru, am I entitled to negotiate with the in Girl Sect?¡±

    ÕâÒ²ÊÇÄ¿µÄÖ®Ò».

    The answer to this question was also one of Meng Qi¡¯s purposes ofing to this city.

    Wang Siyuan nced at Meng Qi and said with a smile, ¡°Of course you are. In most cases, you¡¯ll be asked to engage in Twin Practice with a disciple from the in Girl Sect, who is most probably one of the Nirmanakaya of Miss Mystery. It¡¯s easier to work together in the future after both of you got entangled with each other.¡±

    Meng Qi¡¯s face felt stiff. To get entangled with the in Girl Sect was thest thing he wanted to do because he would never know what would happen after that. Not to mention that if he was going to have Twin Practice with the Nirmanakaya of Miss Mystery, his silly big brother would be cuckolded that even his Heavenly crown would turn greenish. He was never going to do that!

    ¡°I would like to discuss about some alternatives other than having Twin Practice,¡± Meng Qi said seriously. ¡°Since the Wang Family has been a long-standing family, your family must have interacted with the in Girl Sect for many times. Brother Siyuan, please help me to pass the message to them.¡±

    Meng Qi believed that the stronghold at Li Hua Ind would be given up after the incidentst time.

    ¡°Since when did you start calling me Brother Siyuan?¡± Wang Siyuan lifted his eyebrow while covering his mouth with his right fist.

    Meng Qi pretended to be humble. ¡°Since my realm is already higher than yours, there¡¯s no need for us to confront each other with our truculent attitude anymore.¡±

    Since Wang Siyuan did not purposely hide his realm from Meng Qi, Meng Qi could tell that he had just entered the level six of Heaven.

    Despite the fact that Meng Qi was being sozy and barefaced, Wang Siyuan was not irritated at all. Instead, he smiled calmly. ¡°It¡¯s too bad that we can¡¯t find Duan Rui.¡±

    Meng Qi¡¯s heart skipped a beat, but he said without a change of countenance, ¡°Duan Rui? He has be an Evil Demon since he learned the Sinew-Changing Scripture inversely. I¡¯ve always wanted to kill him.¡±

    ¡°Ananda Pure Soil,¡± said Wang Siyuan with a calm voice.

    Meng Qi had thoughts running quickly through his mind. Shortly after that, he said with a thick-skin, ¡°Brother Siyuan, could you tell me more about that?¡±

    ¡°On the note that Duan Rui gave youst time, it wrote that I have been into the Door of Stone. Cough, cough. ording to the Heavenly List recently, the Devil Master has lurked into Ananda Pure Soil. How could I not know that you woulde here for Duan Rui?¡± As usual, Wang Siyuan looked like a psychotic person who was covering his insanity. ¡°However, someone has captured Duan Rui recently. It¡¯s very likely that the person was the Devil Master.¡±

    ¡°What do you actually want to find at the Ananda Pure Soil?¡± Meng Qi was feeling a little disappointed, hence he decided to ask the person involved directly.

    Wang Siyuan plucked the zither string once. ¡°I want to find out the cause of death of my ancestor. He was one of the mediaeval saints. Hisst words were that he was going to find the Ananda Pure Soil, but he never returned ever since then. I¡¯ve been here waiting for you because I realized that you know something.¡±

    ¡°I know something?¡± Meng Qi was startled as he asked.

    Almost nobody knew this!

    There was a smile on Wang Siyuan¡¯s pale face. ¡°Initially I didn¡¯t know who it was. However, after you killed Elderly Ku with the Karma Transfer, I knew that the one who destroyed the Ananda wood sculpture on that day could be nobody else but you. It must be until then that youpleted the learning of the real Karma Transfer.¡±

    It was as though Wang Siyuan was there to see it with his own eyes... Meng Qi pondered and said, ¡°The ancestor of your family was killed by Ananda¡¯s Karma Transfer.¡±

    ¡°That makes sense now, that makes sense now...¡± Suddenly, Wang Siyuan had a manic look on his face. He seemed to have understood a lot of things.

    ¡°What makes sense now?¡± Meng Qi could not help feeling curious as he had always been keeping up with the matters rted to Ananda.

    Just like any other awful trickster, Wang Siyuan left it hanging there. He stopped smiling and stood up slowly. ¡°You¡¯ll know in the future.¡±

    ¡°As for the sealing of the Door of Stone, don¡¯t worry about it. Although Duan Rui is captured, I¡¯ve secretly found some prisoners on death row to learn the Sinew-Changing Scripture that he mentioned. They wille in useful after one or two years.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll help you to pass the message to the in Girl Sect, too.¡±

    After saying that, Wang Siyuan turned around and left.

    Meng Qi clenched his fist as he really felt like giving Wang Siyuan a punch. Nevertheless, since Wang Siyuan had already inherited the position of the Head of the family after his father¡¯s death, he was taking control of the Peerless Ancient Book of the Heavenly Weapon.

    ...

    A ray of sunlight shed into the dark room. The cloying smell of a woman, together with the strong scent of male sweat, had mixed up and turned into an indescribable odor.

    A person was lying calmly under the window while watching the rise of morning sun. Just then, he heard a familiar voice.

    ¡°Emergency mission: to stop Su Meng from learning the Tyrant¡¯s Invincible de. If you seed, you will be rewarded one Talisman of the Samsara. If you fail, three objects on you will be taken away.¡±

 Chapter 796: Strict Loyalty To Oneâ€™s Duty

    <h4>Chapter 796: Strict Loyalty To One¡¯s Duty</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    In Guang Ling, Meng Qi was staying temporarily at the guest yard of the Wang Family while waiting for a reply from the in Girl Sect.

    Meng Qi had been waiting for two months. The season had changed from spring to summer. However, Meng Qi was not feeling impatient at all. He was so calm about it as though he had already forgotten about the unresolved issues. The reason was that he did not count on only learning the Tyrant¡¯s Invincible de. At the moment, he had many other things to learn: the Seal of the Dao, the General Principle of Dharmakaya ¨C the Premier Golden Stamp, The Dharmakaya Section of the Arts of Eight-Nine, Fan Tian Seal, and the Seal of the Fifth and Sixth of the Ten Heavenly Stems. Since he actually did not have sufficient time to apprehend all of them, he had never felt bored of waiting as he could put the time to good use.

    More importantly, in the fight with Has, Meng Qi realized that the Tyrant¡¯s Six Decapitations that he learned had influenced the Creation of the World in a bad way. Therefore, he would need to look into the moves that he had previously mastered to find out the defects.

    In the past, Meng Qi did not find any problem in the moves. However, with the knowledge and experience that he had now, he might have a different thought on that.

    The people who practiced martial arts would always progress in an ascending spiral way. If they were satisfied with the understanding they had in the past, they would be stuck with the current progress which resulted in no improvements.

    When Wang Siyuan who wore a turban stepped into the guest yard, he saw Meng Qi that was being surrounded by an illusory atmosphere. It was as though everything in the yard was interconnected with Meng Qi, and they would all vanish if he left this ce.

    Wang Siyuan stood under a Bodhi tree in the yard and said without any intonation in his voice, ¡°The in Girl Sect has replied to you. You will not be allowed to learn the Tyrant¡¯s Invincible de unless you join the division of Miss Mystery and have Twin Practice with her Nirmanakaya that is fated to be manifested. However, if you fulfill the conditions mentioned above, you¡¯ll be granted not only the permission to learn the Tyrant¡¯s Invincible de, cough cough... but also the power to be in control of it.¡±

    Wang Siyuan was good in searching for the cardinal point. It seemed like he wanted to enter the guru domain earlier through this practice.

    Meng Qi frowned. ¡°The conditions are too hard to fulfill.¡±

    It was almost binding him together with the division of Miss Mystery!

    Even if Meng Qi put aside his personal preference, the Twin Practice itself still posed some hidden risks. Not only would he be harmed psychologically, but joining the division of Miss Mystery was also never as easy as it might seem. After he signed a contract with them, there would be no way for him to rebel against the in Girl Sect.

    ¡°But the in Girl Sect seemed to be firm. There¡¯s no room forpromise anymore. Well, at least from what we heard, it sounded like this.¡± As an experienced trickster, Wang Siyuan would never make definite statements.

    Meng Qi had a few of quick thoughts before he burst outughing suddenly. ¡°Please send my words to them ¨C the Tyrant¡¯s Invincible de isn¡¯t that important to me after all. No matter how powerful the Tyrant and his Invincible de were, the Tyrant still died tragically of self-destruction. Also, none of his lovers or followers died in peace. Why do I even bother to get it?¡±

    This was a tactic of taking a step back in order to get more advantages!

    Several significant events that happened recently seemed to be an indication of an impending Great Trial. Although the in Girl Sect possessed a peerless heavenly weapon like the Tyrant¡¯s Invincible de, they could not find a way to use it. They were definitely feeling anxious.

    Wang Siyuan did not mention a thing about the Fifth Strike of the Tyrant¡¯s Six Decapitations: Letting Go of the Past, as though he had forgotten about what he had reminded Meng Qist time. He coughed as he turned and left the guest yard.

    This time around, the in Girl Sect did not keep Meng Qi waiting for too long. They replied to him in just half a month. The message was phrased in a genteel and long-winded way. Meng Qi summed it up with just a simple point: Take it or leave it.

    ¡°The in Girl Sect shouldn¡¯t behave in such an upromising way. Perhaps they are relying on some other powerful forces,¡± the trickster Wang Siyuan looked seemingly thoughtless when he said that.

    Meng Qi had the same thought. The Tyrant¡¯s Invincible de was nothing different from a useless piece of metal if people did not make use of it. If the in Girl Sect handed it to him, they would be getting his help in return, which was still better than nothing. Given the fact that they were not aware of the importance of the Fifth Strike of the Tyrant¡¯s Six Decapitations: Letting Go of the Past to him, why were they so assured that he wouldply with their request?

    Could it be true that they were really connected with some powerful forces, and hence they had found some other ways to be in control of the Tyrant¡¯s Invincible de?

    Was this the reason of them being so upromising?

    Meng Qi pondered for some moments before he came out with a brief idea. He decided to investigate and look for more information regarding this issue so that he would have strong grounds to negotiate with the in Girl Sect.

    Meng Qi already had someone in mind to ask for the information ¨C Liu Shuyu, the descendant of Miss Mystery.

    Liu Shuyu was coerced by Gu Xiaosang into doing things that were harmful to the in Girl Sect, which was yet to be found out by the sect. This could be used by Meng Qi to threaten her if she refused toply. As long as he didn¡¯t go overboard, it was unlikely that she would drag him into the mess. Hence, just asking for some information from her should not be a problem.

    Apparently, the first thing Meng Qi needed to do was to find her out.

    ¡°Since Liu Shuyu is the descendant of Miss Mystery, the Purple Roc Great Detective, Liu Shengming, certainly has some connections with the in Girl Sect. Let¡¯s get started with him...¡± Meng Qi came up with a n in a short period of time.

    In the past, the Purple Roc Great Detective was terribly strong and seemed unbeatable in the eyes of Meng Qi; however, in just a few years¡¯ time, he could deal with the Purple Roc Great Detective with ease, as if he was just an ordinary person. Apparently, he had gone through a great deal of growth and improvements.

    To put thoughts into action, Meng Qi stood up right away.

    In the eyes of Wang Siyuan, the mysterious connection between Meng Qi and the guest yard was broken. The yard resumed to normal as it did not disappear after Meng Qi left.

    ...

    The mansion of the Purple Roc Great Detective at Shen Du.

    A good-looking middle-aged man with a bby stomach sped his hands behind his back while walking to his bedroom in a rxed manner. He was enjoying the fresh breeze which was very rare in the mid-summer night.

    The servants along the way nodded to their Old Master respectfully. As he seemed to be deeply trusted by the emperor recently, his position as the Great Detective had been more secure than ever.

    Liu Shengming let out his senses to make sure it was safe before he opened the bedroom door. With a creaking sound of the door, he entered the room.

    Liu Shengming closed the door and snapped his finger. The silver candle was lit and it shined upon the cold-looking painted folding screen.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see, who should be the one who serves me in bed tonight...¡± On Liu Shengming¡¯s waist, a purple roc essory was hung on his weapon in which its wings were shaped like a de and a sword. While touching the purple roc, he thought about all his beautiful concubines who were the targets to be absorbed using the Witchcraft of Yin Absorption.

    All of a sudden, Liu Shengming¡¯s eyes were startled and cold sweats were all over his forehead. He saw a young, handsome man with a green robe sitting cross-legged across from the silver candle. There was a smirk on the man¡¯s face.

    It seemed as though the man had always been there, without anyone noticing. Even after Liu Shengming lit the silver candle, he did not find out that the man was there. In fact, Liu Shengming would not have noticed the man if he did not lift up the teacup and take a sip.

    How terrifying!

    Was it true that the gap between their powers had be so huge?

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while since west met. Uncle Liu is getting more vigorous with age.¡± Meng Qi shook the teacup slightly with an amused gaze.

    Liu Shengming had been a Great Detective for many years. With extensive experience dealing with the brutal criminals, he calmed down quickly. He wiped off the sweats on his forehead and showed Meng Qi a light-hearted smile. ¡°Wee, dear Su. It¡¯s my pleasure to have you here.¡±

    Liu Shengming crossed his legs at the other side of the square table and sighed purposely, ¡°It takes you only three or four years to turn from a talented youngster into a guru. Twenty-seven years in my life just rolled by, but I still can¡¯t make it to the second level of Heavenly Stairs.¡±

    ÃÏÆæÃ»½ÓÕâ¸ö»°²ç:¡±Áø²®²®²»ºÃÆæÐ¡Ö¶ÎªºÎ¶øÀ´?¡±

    Meng Qi did not pick up the thread of conversation. ¡°Uncle Liu, aren¡¯t you curious about why I¡¯m here?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d like to listen to it.¡± Liu Shengming looked calm, as things could not be worse.

    ¡°Ziyue has always been asking about Shuyu¡¯s whereabouts, so I came here for that.¡± Meng Qi put the teacup close to his mouth.

    Liu Shengming sighed, ¡°My daughter, Shuyu, is not born with talent, and therefore her achievement in martial arts has been very limited. She was so upset about that. However, there¡¯s always a way out. She met a wandering Great Nun who could help her to attain nirvana, but with one condition ¨C to stay away from wealth and glory and practice Zen meditation for twenty years. Ziyue should¡¯ve known about this. Is Ziyue asking about whether Shuyu should send letters home?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve met Sister Shuyutely,¡± Meng Qi smiled as he said.

    Liu Shengming¡¯s pupils constricted a little, but he still appeared to be calm as he said, ¡°May I know where you met her? As a father, I¡¯ve been missing her so badly. I¡¯ve always wondered whether she can withstand the hardships in Zen practice.¡±

    ¡°I met her at the Women¡¯s Boundary.¡± Meng Qi put down the teacup and stroked his clothes.

    Liu Shengming smiled wryly and said, ¡°What¡¯s Women¡¯s Boundary...¡±

    Before Liu Shengming finished what he said, he leaped into the air like a giant roc. Quietly, several rays of Conveyance Light tried to go underneath the ground.

    Liu Shengming¡¯s vision went dark with a sound of Bang! Banging his head on the ground, he felt as though it had turned into steel. With his head broken and bleeding, he stood up shakily and realized that everything was still in ce ¨C the silver candle, the painted folding screen and Su Meng never moved an inch.

    Realizing the gap between them thoroughly, Liu Shengming put on a crooked smile that looked worse than a cry. He said, ¡°What do you want?¡±

    ¡°Since Sister Shuyu is the descendant of Miss Mystery, is it true that Uncle Liu is also a member of the in Girl Sect?¡± Meng Qi said without a change of countenance.

    Liu Shengming heaved a deep sigh and returned to his seat. ¡°I used to be. However, it was found out by the ex-emperor and the chief of detectives. Ever since then, I¡¯ve made a clean break with the in Girl Sect and devoted myself to the imperial court. You can ask the chief of detectives about this.¡±

    Meng Qi channelled the Yuan Xin Seal silently and realized that Liu Shengming was not lying. After frowning a little, he asked with a smile, ¡°Alright then. Does Uncle Liu know a way to reach out to Sister Shuyu?¡±

    ¡°She is the descendant of Miss Mystery. How would she contact a traitor like me?¡± Liu Shengming had always been clever and crafty. After realizing the purpose of Meng Qiing to his ce, he pondered and said, ¡°If you want to look for the in Girl Sect, I actually know a way to do so.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d like to listen to it.¡± Meng Qi smiled while he cupped his hands together.

    Liu Shengming said, ¡°Wu Jizhen, the master of the Three-Fairies Ind of Donghai who is known as the Frenzied Wanderer of the Six Seas, has a deep connection with the in Girl Sect. His wife who passed away was probably one of the most fated manifestations of the Nirmanakaya of Miss Mystery. It¡¯s very likely that he is aware of this as he had been protecting the Miss Mystery of his generation.¡±

    ¡°The Frenzied Wanderer of the Six Seas?¡± Meng Qi asked in a serious tone.

    This person was not just a usual person from the Exterior Realm. He was a great Guru who was ranked ninth on the Ground List!

    Liu Shengming nodded and said, ¡°Yes.¡±

    He didn¡¯t lie... Meng Qi thought.

    Just then, a servant came in and reported that the emperor had just called in Liu Shengming to see him at the pce.

    ¡°The emperor seemed to have high regards for you, Uncle Liu,¡± Meng Qi said.

    Liu Shengming showed a bitter smile and said, ¡°He wants to refine the Forces of Living Beings using the Witchcraft of Yin Absorption. I just happened to be good at it.¡±

    Meng Qi watched as Liu Shengming left his mansion. He sat idly for a while before he disappeared from the mansion of Liu.

    Strolling down the street at midnight, Meng Qi was thinking of meeting up with Zhao Laowu, Su Ziyue, and Gu Changqing. Since Elderly Ku was killed, he could actually go home. Nevertheless, Gu Xiaosang¡¯s words suddenly came to his mind: As a fish, if he was not obedient enough, his friends and rtives would eventually lose their lives. In an instant, he lost interest in meeting up with the people. All he wanted to do was to stay away from them so that they could get rid of the troubles.

    After heaving a sigh, Meng Qi left Shen Du using the conveyance technique and headed to Dong Hai.

 Chapter 797: The Frenzied Wanderer And The Frenzied Blade

    <h4>Chapter 797: The Frenzied Wanderer And The Frenzied de</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    The bright moon was hanging high in the sky and the ocean stretched in the distance as far as the eyes could see in the dark night. The bluish-ck waves were rising and falling at a steady pace.

    A ship was sailing on the ocean. A lot ofnterns were hung on the ship, which lightened the surrounding to be as bright as the daytime. A middle-aged man who was sitting cross-legged on the ship¡¯s bow was fishing rxingly with a fishing rod in his hand.

    The man had a stern and masculine face as he had a pair of thick eyebrows. His moustaches were somewhat odd-looking as they were grown horizontally. The green robe on him had the characteristics of Confucianism, Buddhism, and Taoism, which seemed rather unusual. The aura around him was not intrusive at all ¨C in fact, the aura could hardly be noticed. As he was not using any mana on the fishing rod to ease the process of fishing, it seemed like he was truly enjoying the fun and restful moments while fishing. However, if someone looked at the hook, they would find no bait on it. He was relyingpletely on luck to wait for a foolish fish to get hooked. It seemed like he was trying to follow the example of an elderly person who had also waited for a windfall.

    A white-haired old servant was standing beside the man. He had a worried look on his face when he nced at the man.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not crazy. Fishing can put my mind at rest and train my patience,¡± the middle-aged man said.

    The old servant sighed, ¡°Master, madam has already passed away. It was fate, so it¡¯s not good to dwell on it. We¡¯ll feel better if we look at it this way ¨C she lives a past life, a current life, and a future life just like anyone else.

    The middle-aged man was Wu Jizhen, the master of the Three-Fairies Ind. Without even the slightest tremble in his hands, he said with a calm voice, ¡°After a Dharmakaya of Miss Mystery is formed, a Nirmanakaya will no longer be needed anymore. By then, some memories will override the others and be adopted by Miss Mystery herself, with part of them taken as the past life memories. It all depends on her state of mind, which is something that can be worked on.¡±

    ¡°Since the Tyrant could marry her, what can¡¯t I?¡±

    Wu Jizhen said arrogantly.

    The facial expression of the old servant kept changing. He then heaved a sigh. ¡°This kind of rtionship is just so wrong.¡±

    ¡°The Nirmanakaya of Miss Mystery has been sinful to hurt so many men badly. Looking at the amount of karma that she bears, she¡¯s nothing different from an Evil Demon.¡±

    As the old servant had been taking care of the young master since he was young, they are like father and son. Hence, he could not help but to defame Miss Mysterious.

    Wu Jizhen, the Frenzied Wanderer of the Six Seas continued fishing as he said without any intonation in his voice, ¡°Through the ages, people had been trapped in love. How many of them could get over it? It¡¯s hard to stop loving someone. Your madam was a simple person. She was lively, cheerful and optimistic, which just happened to make my heart leap easily. I was the one who took the move first, so you couldn¡¯t me her for that.¡±

    ¡°We had been married for several decades. Both of us were so dedicated in the rtionship as we were so in love with each other. There was no way to fake it and no one could ever rece her. I¡¯ll never regret getting married with her.¡±

    The old servant lost his words as he had heard of this answer for so many times.

    Just then, a skiff boat sailed toward them. A twenty-ish handsome-looking man with a green robe was sitting on the bow of the boat rxingly. He was also fishing in the ocean.

    Wu Jizhen did not pay attention to the man at first. After a while, he suddenly made a sound of Eh? and asked,

    ¡°Are you fishing with a straight hook?¡±

    Before Wu Jizhen came across this man, he thought that he must be the oddest person at Dong Hai for not using a bait when fishing. However, the man who just appeared was even odder. Aside from bending the hook back to a straight wire, he was neither using any mana nor integrating with the energy of the heaven and the earth. How could he ever catch a fish?

    Although the ships were far apart, Wu Jizhen¡¯s words were sent clearly to the man through the sweeping sea breeze.

    The man who used a straight hook was Meng Qi. He grinned.

    ¡°Those who wanted to be caught would get hooked willingly.¡±

    Those who wanted to be caught would get hooked willingly... Wu Jizhen looked at it as a beautiful sentence at first. Then, he was startled for a moment and repeated it once more, ¡°Those who wanted to be caught would get hooked willingly... haha, that¡¯s absolutely true!¡±

    Wu Jizhen burst outughing. He was the one who got hooked willingly in the marriage between him and the Nirmanakaya of Miss Mystery!

    Upon hearing the words, Wu Jizhen felt that the man had woke him up by giving him a sharp warning.

    The madughter of Wu Jizhen had frightened the old servant, so he kept calling his master. Wu Jizhen finally stoppedughing after a long time. He put down the fishing rod and looked deep into Meng Qi¡¯s eyes. At the moment, the moon in the sky had gone dim as it seemed to be shrouded by clouds. Wu Jizhen¡¯s face was hidden under the shades.

    ¡°It¡¯s too bad that I didn¡¯t hear of this earlier. Now that I¡¯m stuck in the things I¡¯m doing and it¡¯s hard to get out of it,¡± Wu Jizhen sighed with a mixed feeling ¨C he was feeling a little proud of himself, but also lost and sorrowful at the same time.

    With the state of mind he had now, and the immoral rtionship he had been getting into, how could he ever realize Dharmakaya?

    Meng Qi continued fishing with the straight hook. While hitting the bow of the boat lightly with his left hand, he recited a poem in a rxed tone,

    ¡°A tough knight had been searching for a sword for thirty years. Over the years, the leaves had fallen and the new branches had sprouted for several times. At the first sight of the blooming peach blossoms, he knew that he would move forward in life with no hesitation.¡±

    ¡°At the first sight of the blooming peach blossoms, he knew that he would move forward in life with no hesitation...¡± Wu Jizhen repeated the poem in a daze. A lot of emotions kicked in as he thought about all the past memories about love and kindness; and also hatred and resentments. After a while, all the negative feelings were gone, leaving only a warm feeling of affection to his ex-wife. Feeling relieved and peaceful, he realized that it was his own choice after all to fall in love with Miss Mystery, and therefore she should not be held responsible for his feelings. ¡°At the first sight of the blooming peach blossoms, he knew that he would move forward in life with no hesitation... Indeed, indeed, indeed!¡±

    After uttering the word ¡°indeed¡± three times in a row, Wu Jizhen asked, ¡°How can you be able to have a wise mind like this given the young age of yours?¡±

    ¡°The poem wasposed by an eminent monk who practiced Zen when he attained enlightenment. I was just quoting what he had said. Actually, the poem does not necessarily have to be rted to love. Depending on the life experiences, everyone will have a different understanding of it.¡± Meng Qi acted in a way that could be represented by the proverb, ¡°I¡¯m just an ordinary person, so I¡¯ll do what an ordinary person will do.¡±

    Wu Jizhen had been widely known for his behavior that was frenzied and odd, and hence he found Meng Qi to be likeable as they shared some simrities. Heughed and said, ¡°Everyone will meet their own peach blossoms in their lives. It¡¯s just like the story of Buddha, whereby only Maha Kasyapa, one of the principal disciples of Buddha, understood the underlying reason of why Buddha smiled when he picked up a flower. Many things in the world need not to be conveyed by words as we could feel the things with our mind and soul. You¡¯re impressive. In my life, I¡¯ve seen so many people who just adhere to the rules and norms blindly. It¡¯s so rare to meet an extraordinary young man like you. You must be well-known in Jianghu already.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Su Meng,¡± answered Meng Qi with a calm voice.

    ¡°Su Meng? The Frenzied de? The one who was expelled from Shaolin for learning the Ananda Oath-Breaking desmanship?¡± Wu Jizhen was startled for a moment, and then he smiled, ¡°It¡¯s a good thing that you got expelled though, otherwise, you would be stuck there and be a pedantic monk eventually!¡±

    Although Wu Jizhen had always behaved in a frenzied way, he was actually clear-headed and was not easy to be fooled. ¡°So tell me, why did youe to me?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m actually looking for Miss Mystery. It would be nice if I could get some information from you.¡± Meng Qi had already gained a good understanding of Wu Jizhen¡¯s temperament after their conversations due to his increased mastery of the Yuan Sin Seal. Therefore, he had decided to be straightforward with him.

    Wu Jizhen frowned while his eyes turned gloomy. ¡°Are you the fated one for her Nirmanakaya to be manifested?¡±

    Wu Jizhen was on his guard as if Meng Qi was his rival in love. Meng Qi found it amusing because the treasure in the eyes of Wu Jizhen was just like a puddle of mud for him. Meng Qi would even stay away from the mud to prevent his shoes from getting dirty. Obviously, everyone perceives things differently based on their life experiences and temperaments.

    ¡°I¡¯m just asking for a favor,¡± Meng Qi was frank when he answered that.

    Wu Jizhen gave a slight nod. ¡°You¡¯re a sincere and truthful person. I can see that you haven¡¯t fallen in love with anyone, too. I¡¯ll trust you then.¡±

    Wu Jizhen then smiled. ¡°I haven¡¯t been to the central maind for a long time, so I wasn¡¯t aware that a remarkable person like you has already existed. You¡¯re so much better than those people who have a rotten mind.¡±

    After saying that, Wu Jizhen stared at Meng Qi. ¡°However, I¡¯ve put in so much effort to trace her. Why would I give you the information so easily?¡±

    ¡°Ten strikes. If you can take ten strikes from me without being defeated, you¡¯re entitled to hear about it!¡±

    Wu Jizhen stood up slowly and said arrogantly, ¡°Among all the people who are ranked higher than me on the Ground List, I¡¯m only convinced about the ranking of Su Wu Ming. I don¡¯t ept the ranking of the remaining people because none of them are really stronger than me.¡±

    ¡°Shou Jing is getting older so he can only rely on the Time de; Xiahou Yan is born with talent, but talent is the only thing he has; the Living Buddha of Rotary was still on the peak of the Exterior Realm when I already achieved self-actualization; the Nether Emperor is such a sneaky person who always acts cowardly, how would I think highly of him? Qiu Wansheng has a bad temper that makes him vulnerable to ambush, and hence it put him in a disadvantaged position.¡±

    ¡°Xuanji Zi is distracted by the chores of his sect, and hence he¡¯s not focused on refining the spirit of martial arts anymore; Ming Tong from the Shuiyue Nunnery has been living in the shadow of the ex-Mother Superior and therefore has ack of confidence; Gao Teng from the Gao Family has nothing that impresses me as he made it to the third level of Heavenly Stairs just by luck; the chief of the Tower of Malevolence has always been sneaking around, he¡¯s just a coward!¡±

    Listening to Wu Jizhen¡¯s criticisms of the people who had higher rankings than him, Meng Qi curled his lips as he thought that Wu Jizhen¡¯s nickname ¨C the Frenzied Wanderer ¨C had matched him perfectly.

    Wu Jizhen took one step forward and smiled smugly as he could not wait for the fight. ¡°I had never been interested in fighting against someone who were ranked lower than me until today. You¡¯re the exceptional one, Su Meng, the Frenzied de.¡±

    ¡°People have been calling me The Frenzied Wanderer and you the Frenzied de. Let¡¯s see which one of us wins over the other.¡±

    ¡°Ten strikes. Since you¡¯ve just be a guru, you¡¯ll win the battle as long as you can take ten strikes from me!¡±

    As soon as Wu Jizhen finished what he said, the moonlight became so bright and it shined on the boats and the ocean. Wu Jizhen looked like a god in the majestic moonlight.

    Meng Qi suddenly felt like Wu Jizhen had seen through the interior and exterior parts of his body. He could not even hide a single detail.

    During the process of the Integration of Man and Nature, one could be interconnected with the energy of the heaven and the earth to see through the blood veins; the flowing of the Vital Energy; and the reactions of muscles and meridians of an opponent who had not entered the Exterior Realm. Everything, even a fine hair, would be visible in their eyes. However, after an intersection between the Interior Realm and the Exterior Realm, one would not be able to sense what was happening inside the body of an opponent from the Exterior Realm just by using the Integration of Man and Nature. The reason was that an Interior View had already been formed which created another set of heaven and earth. Therefore, several aspects needed to be worked on ¨C sensing the change of Qi Ji, judging from the miraculous foresight, and also gaining experiences in battles. One would also be able to be aware of the opponent¡¯s body conditions if the gap of power between them was too huge, or when a weak point in mind was found.

    At the moment, Meng Qi was like a novice back then who had just entered the stage of Orifices-Point Activation and he first encountered the Integration of Man and Nature. Nothing could be hidden from Wu Jizhen.

    Was that the power of the Frenzied Wanderer who was ranked ninth on the Ground List?

    Was that the terrific ability of a great guru?

    Wu Jizhen did not use any weapons. He took one step forward in the moonlight in a calm manner, clenched his right hand into a fist, and attacked Meng Qi with a punch from a distance.

    Severalyers of frost were formed on the surface of Meng Qi¡¯s body as the surrounding turned cold. His actions and thought process had slowed down, which made him feel like the punch was approaching as fast as lightning!

 Chapter 798: The Spirit Of Martial Arts

    <h4>Chapter 798: The Spirit Of Martial Arts</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    The chilled air had eroded the pale golden radiances on Meng Qi¡¯s body, causing the coldness to intensify bit by bit. It brought back his childhood memories about winters when he had to put on clothes that made him look bloated and hard to move around agilely. He had the same feeling at the moment as all his movements were slowed down. However, in a battle between two gurus, winning or losing could happen in a split second. Before Meng Qi could find a way to get rid of the coldness and reduced agility, the punch attack from Wu Jizhen was already approaching. Meng Qi had therefore decided to retreat as it seemed to be the only choice.

    Meng Qi stepped backward speedily before the attack came near. Without anyone noticing, Wu Jizhen had left his ship and stepped on the bluish-ck frozen ocean, leaving behind the trails of footstep on the sea ice. The attack was drawing near without any dy. In an instant, the distance between them had be shorter.

    While Meng Qi was retreating, he changed his Interior View to portray a huge sun. me was burning on the surface of his skin along with some pale golden radiances. The me had defended him against the freezing cold surrounding as it dispelled the coldness that had been lingering in his body.

    It was until then that Meng Qi got a chance to draw his de.

    However, just when Meng Qi touched the de handle, Wu Jizhen lowered his fist slightly. Abined energy of the heaven, the earth, the human, and the de, was formed immediately which exerted pressure on Meng Qi. As the cardinal point was upied by thebined energy, Meng Qi felt that it might not be a good timing to draw his de. He had a strong feeling that he would be hit badly if he drew the de at the moment.

    On the other hand, the Interior View of Wu Jizhen was formed. It was as though he had just created another world. His punch seemed to have absorbed power from the world, which made it extremely hard to be countered from the front.

    Meng Qi tried to make use of all the acupuncture points on his body to integrate himself with the energy of the heaven and the earth. He wanted to draw his de forcefully. Nevertheless, the punch of Wu Jizhen had suddenly be more unpredictable. The energy of the heaven and the earth was changed again. Invisible ice was formed around Meng Qi to disrupt his integration process with the heaven and the earth.

    No matter what kind of strategies Meng Qi used, Wu Jizhen could still sense the Qi Ji and acted before him. Meng Qi¡¯s counter-strategies were always forced to be stopped halfway. After all, all he could do was to retreat.

    Apparently, Wu Jizhen was aware of the trueness and the changes of all his moves! Meng Qi took a deep breath. Since he had decided to not try his luck and hide his true power, he formed a chaotic Interior View. In the chaos, there would be no differences between true and false or presence and absence.

    In the beginning, Meng Qi nned to use merely the arts of de to win the battle as he thought the battle would end very quickly after ten strikes. Furthermore, it was not a life and death situation that required him to use the Indestructible Statue of Yuan Shi. However, being in Wu Jizhen¡¯s Interior View of the Bright Moon, his secrets could not be hidden anymore. He could not even take one strike without entering the Premier Realm.

    After the Interior View of Chaos urred, Wu Jizhen¡¯s fist wobbled slightly as he seemed doubtful about Meng Qi¡¯s next action. Not letting go of this chance, Meng Qi drew the long de from its sheath and made a Tai Chi symbol in the air which looked like an inverted S-shape. The de hit Wu Jizhen¡¯s fist on the side to divert the attack to the other direction. In this way, Meng Qi was able to have the least contact with the frontal attack point. Apparently, he had sessfully dodged the attack with minimal effort by using clever maneuvers.

    With a flick of the wrist, Wu Jizhen formed numerous fists and they were scattering around. He then turned the fists to w hands to grasp the back of Meng Qi¡¯s de. The w hands were as agile as a snake catcher. In the snow, the shadows of the w hands were like a beautiful mirage.

    Meng Qi swung the long de upward to escape from the w hands, but Wu Jizhen was able to counter it with the interchangeable moves between his palm, finger, punch, and w hand. His moves were speedy enough to counter every de attack from Meng Qi. The duel between the hand and the de was as graceful as a dancing butterfly, which created a wonderfully vivid view. The massive thunder and the tremendous snowfall were intertwining with each other; and the sea ice and the lightning strikes looked same in the color.

    Within dozens of miles, the ocean was frozen. Nobody knew how many feet the ice had spread. In the sky, the thunder was shing frequently; the moon was shining brightly. It was as though they werepeting with each other.

    After a few moves from both sides, the de and the hand still had not crashed together yet. Just then, another hand of Wu Jizhen that was behind his back all the while darted out.

    In a split second, the snow was falling from the sky and instantly covered the ground with gray color. The ocean from afar had disappeared; the clouds in the sky had vanished; everything was gone. All they could see was a lonely and empty frosty world, which gave them a mncholic feeling that could be represented by the proverb, ¡°Despite being in a world so big, I feel isted as no one knows me well.¡±

    On the other hand, Wu Jizhen was standing proudly in the Interior View that he formed, as if he was the ruler of this world. The attacks from his fist and w hand were just everywhere, so there was no way to dodge them. Since all the attacks had been hitting on Meng Qi, it seemed like there was nothing he could do at the moment except to endure them.

    Shortly after that, Meng Qi breathed in deeply. His body became bloated all of a sudden as he had turned into his Celestial Body while holding the Heaven¡¯s Pain. The electric lights were gathered at the tip of the de which created a pinhole that looked like a small whirlpool. The Heaven¡¯s Pain had been making loud cracking sounds, as if the God of Thunder, who was in charge of punishing the evil people, had just came to the earth. Meng Qiunched a fierce counter-attack toward Wu Jizhen.

    Just before they crashed together, the de beams were dispersed and turned into green and purple thunder that shed all over the sky. The thunder had shrouded the long de and also turned Wu Jizhen¡¯s attacks to a mess.

    The ocean had been separated. From the ocean, the de beam was just like a fish that leaped through the Dragon Gate. They had passed through the fists and w hands and striking right at the face of Wu Jizhen in a speedy and thunderous manner.

    Wu Jizhen turned his elbows inward to turn the chilled air into countless pieces of blue ice. The ice was dragging the long de which forced Meng Qi to change his moves.

    Subsequently, Wu Jizhen pulled his right hand back and spread his fingers just like a blooming plum blossom. With the back of his hand, he swept it gently toward Meng Qi. His gestures had been so elegant that gave people a glorious feeling.

    The lifeless and dull snow had been a contrast with the bright-colored plum blossom that expressed the vigor of life.

    The sweeping attack of Wu Jizhen had provided insights into one¡¯s passion toward life and also one¡¯s thoughts about the terrifying death. At the next moment, the insights had changed again which seemed to be quite unpredictable. As a result, Meng Qi felt that it was hard for him to be vignt and on guard. Also, his de attack was so wed aspared to the sweeping attack of Wu Jizhen. The difference between their attacks was like catching a tiny fish using a with bowl-sized holes, which was so easy for the fish to make its way out.

    Once more, Meng Qi stepped backward at a rapid speed while he shed forward using the long de. One divided into two, two divided into four, and four divided into eight. The energy of the sh was equal in strength and thickness and it formed a dra. He was trying to counter the sweeping attack bit by bit using the dra.

    Dang! The vigor of life had failed to defend itself against the lifeless snow. The sweeping attack of Wu Jizhen had weakened the de beams and hit right at the back of the ze.

    A breeze of chilled air had returned. The purple and green thunder above the sky were condensed into ice. The pale golden radiances were shimmering on Meng Qi¡¯s fingers but they were not strong enough to defend him against the chilled air ¨C his fingers were being frozen on the de handle.

    Meng Qi¡¯s countenance changed right away. With a flick of the right hand, the frozen palm was detached from him to stop the chilled air from clinging on his body. Before Wu Jizhen could react to it, Meng Qi held the Jade-shing Sword with the remaining left hand and moved around swiftly to sh in four directions: the left side, the right side, the front side, and the back side, respectively. These shes were either fast, heavy, gentle, or strong. He had integrated all the learnings in his entire life into these four shes. Along with the thunder, he felt like the shes were able to separate the heaven from the earth. Although feeling heavy in the body, his heart had never felt so light before. Also, since a left-handed de attack was more rare, it was also more unpredictable.

    Right then, Wu Jizhen held his own hands together and made a hand gesture that looked like Mudra. Some icy cold lights were gushing out of his body which wiped out all the de beams and whited out the surroundings.

    In an instant, Meng Qi kept the long de before the attack waspleted, which was an unusual act that went againstmon sense. He then found out the cardinal point and shed toward it.

    Crack. The white-out was separated and the long de shed on Wu Jizhen¡¯s body.

    The ice was broken, with a lot of chilled air scattering around. Wu Jizhen¡¯s body was broken like an ice sculpture.

    At the back of Meng Qi, a cloud of mist appeared and Wu Jizhen emerged again. While sticking his right thumb on the index finger and middle finger, he heaved a deep sigh that was filled with sorrow. He then pointed at Meng Qi using that hand gesture.

    Hearing the deep sigh of Wu Jizhen, Meng Qi resonated with his intense feeling of sadness as they both thought of something that they could never let go. Meng Qi¡¯s emotion had been fluctuating. He thought about the malicious Samsara; his destiny that was controlled by others; and Gu Xiaosang¡¯s words about the troubles that he would bring to his friends and rtives. He ended up feeling distressed and was in a painful struggle to get over it. Feeling as if he was shackled, he felt like pulling out his de to cut off the shackles in order to be relieved, unrestrained, and carefree.

    Oh no! Just then, a Giant Golden Buddha who was pointing to the sky and touching the ground appeared. Meng Qi was brought back to the current situation at once. Moments ago, Wu Jizhen¡¯s pointing attack had evoked a lot of emotions in him that were long-suppressed and thereby causing his weak point to be exposed.

    Using the arts of the Best in the World, Meng Qi was about to draw his de to block the pointing attack from Wu Jizhen. Just before he did that, he suddenly noticed Wu Jizhen¡¯s eyes that were filled with nostalgia but also enthusiasm and infatuation.

    The saddest thing in the world was to part with someone.

    At the moment, Meng Qi had a strange intuition. What Wu Jizhen saw on him was vastly different from what Meng Qi had previously thought of ¡ª he would not be able to block the pointing attack!

    Usually, in a duel, the things that could be seen from an opponent were the Form, the body, the blood veins and meridians, the moves, the use of the energy of the heaven and the earth, and the control of the Law. However, Meng Qi believed that Wu Jizhen was not looking at these things; instead, he was looking at the other aspects. For example, in order to pinpoint the cardinal point of a vase of flower, Meng Qi would look at the petals, the stamen, the root, the soil, the vase, the veins of the leaves and the condition of sunlight. Nevertheless, Wu Jizhen would be looking at the totally different energies such as the vitality, the burning passion, as well as the withered parts and their dependence on each other.

    Without having the same eyesight as Wu Jizhen, Meng Qi would not able to find out the targeted area of Wu Jizhen¡¯s pointing attack. Therefore, there was no way to defend against it.

    Meng Qi had no time to think about anything else but to activate the Seal of Yin Yang using the Indestructible Statue of Yuan Shi. The Seal of Yin Yang was changing the Yin and the Yang to alter life and death. He was attempting to disrupt the pointing attack with the seal while he moved backward rapidly to create a distance. He nned tounch a ranged attack to separate himself from Wu Jizhen.

    ¡°Ahh...¡± Wu Jizhen put a halt to his attack. He was stepping on the frozen ocean with a miserable look.

    ¡°We don¡¯t have to fight anymore. There¡¯s a great possibility that you can block ten strikes from me. But...¡± Wu Jizhen shook his head with a dull and bored look. ¡°But you don¡¯t have the spirit of martial arts. It¡¯s boring.¡±

    Wu Jizhen sped his hands behind his back and walked toward his ship in a slow pace.

    ¡°The spirit of martial arts?¡± Meng Qi asked in shock as he did not expect an ending like this.

    How could it be true that he did not have the spirit of martial arts?

    Without turning his head around, Wu Jizhen said in a calm voice, ¡°You do have a strong desire to be powerful and a drive in making it true. You¡¯re also motivated by obstacles and dangers. For most of the people, this may be the spirit of martial arts. However, deep down inside, you¡¯re neither enthusiastic about martial arts nor passionate in pursuing Dao. For you, martial arts is just a tool or a weapon, that¡¯s it.¡±

    Wu Jizhen then looked up at the sky and murmured to himself, ¡°What is Dao? What is life?¡±

    ¡°How to understand life and death thoroughly; to break the eternal silence with a spark in just an instant; to know the magnificence of nature...¡±

    ¡°Although all the moves and the arts are looking different, they are essentially the same in telling us about how to pursue these things...¡±

    A small frown creased Meng Qi¡¯s forehead. Shouldn¡¯t all these things be analyzed rationally?

    ¡°Without devoting passion to life, one will not be able to understand the beauty of Da Dao, the beauty of life and death, and the beauty of love and hatred. It¡¯s just like how an insect from the summer has no clue how cold ice is...¡± Wu Jizhen shook his head. ¡°Just wait at the Three-Fairies Ind. The in Girl Sectes to me for help on a regr basis.¡±

 Chapter 799: Liu Luo

    <h4>Chapter 799: Liu Luo</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Under the steep cliff, the sea waves were hitting on the shore. With a sound of a ssh, the waves had turned into white bubbles.

    Meng Qi was sitting on the edge of the cliff while staring at the ebb and flow of the waves. His minds were in a mess as he thought about the words of Wu Jizhen about the Spirit of Martial Arts.

    He had always depended on his strong willpower and perseverance in achieving higher levels in martial arts. He did not depend too heavily on the Heavenly Weapons as he understood that it was just for temporary use. He had neither felt panic in the face of danger nor backed off from a life-or-death situation. Aspared to a lot of gurus, he had such a remarkable willpower of martial arts.

    But was it satisfactory enough to have a willpower of martial arts like this?

    A willpower of martial arts was abination of the body, the Form, and the Primordial Spirit. It was one of the most important elements in entering the third level of the Heavenly Stairs and realizing a Dharmakaya. In addition, it was rted to the attainment of a Spirited Body. Therefore, Meng Qi had been very concerned about the inadequacies of his willpower of martial arts. He had been dwelling on the words of Wu Jizhen for many days.

    Was it true that a willpower of martial arts without a spirit was like a human body without a soul? Once he had aplished a short-term goal, would he be losing the motivation to move on?

    What did a real Spirit of Martial Arts look like? As this question arose, Meng Qi thought about the people he was familiar with. Mister Luda had always been going to extreme in pursuing either his love or swordsmanship. Simrly, Jiang Zhi Wei had a burning passion for swordsmanship, too. They were not pursuing swordsmanship merely for the advancement in realm and power. Instead, the advancement in realm was meant to ease the process of pursuing and exploring martial arts. They were both having respect and passion for martial arts while enjoying themselves in the journey of pursuing it. Meng Qi supposed this was what Wu Jizhen called as the Spirit of Martial Arts.

    Meng Qi had immediately recalled some old memories when he was still on the Earth. Back then, he had always been astounded by the breathtaking starry sky. Feeling himself as being so tiny, insignificant, and short-lived like a spark that shed for only a brief moment, he felt respect for the infinity and the astronomy of the starry sky. He was astonished by the magnificence of its beauty. Nevertheless, he did not feel the same thing for martial arts.

    He would not say there was totally none, though. During the process of the Connection between Man and Nature, he could feel the harmonious rtionship between him and the nature. When he engaged in the Integration of Man and Nature, he felt astonished for blending into the world. At times when he was in a total silence, he found it beautiful to see how the tiny little things being woken up like an animal waking up from its hibernation. At the moment of entering the first level of the Heavenly Stairs, he felt enlightened after giving up the external self and focusing on the internal mind. The internal mind had shed light on how the Law had acted as a pir to the operation of the world... However, the feeling of being touched and the respect he had once gained had all been neglected since he had been putting more attention in improving his power. Apparently, he was so intoparing his own power with the others and improving hisbat capability.

    He used to ponder the questions of ¡°What is Dao? What is life?¡± However, after obtaining numerous exquisite arts, he had been so busy in learning them. He was like a craftsman who was working hard to understand all the moves thoroughly, which caused a loss of enjoyment and introspection into his own feelings.

    Actually, the phase of being a hardworking craftsman was essential before one became a guru. Otherwise, one might appear to be impressive as a guru but with a shaky foundation that was going to copse at anytime. However, Meng Qi had been staying in the phase of being a hardworking craftsman for too long. Lacking a passion and the spirit to find out more about martial arts, he might have impressive skills but without the realization of the Dao.

    This was his main problem.

    How could I solve it, though? Meng Qi frowned while he thought. Passion was something that could not be faked. As he was already used to the old way of practicing martial arts which had brought him to the guru domain, it was hard for him to search for something new that could trigger intense and unique feeling in him. What he could do at the moment was to introspect into his internal feelings, gain more life experiences, and look for something that could move his heart to identify it as a goal. Eventually, he would be able to attain the Spirit of Martial Arts in his own way.

    At the moment, he had understood what Mister Luda meant for saying, ¡°Those who learn from me would be on the right track, but those who try to be exactly like me would be facing a dead end!¡±

    ¡°In the past when I just found the path to martial arts and started forming my Interior and Exterior View, I¡¯ve developed my world view. But now I¡¯m more inclined in adopting my view of life and values in martial arts...¡± The past memories from the Earth had been too overwhelming. As a result, he had always been using the knowledges that he learnt from the Earth when practicing martial arts. He could not help but to break intoughter.

    The past memories from the Earth were both advantageous and disadvantageous. Although they were helpful life experience, sometimes they could be misleading.

    All of a sudden, a maidservant hade near to him. After casting a curious and admiring nce at Meng Qi, she bowed toward him and said, ¡°Mister Su, a guest called Liu Shuyu wants to meet you.¡±

    Meng Qi stood up, nodded to the maidservant with a smile and walked toward the parlor of Wu Jizhen¡¯s mansion.

    Some days ago, a disciple from the division of Miss Mystery had came to Wu Jizhen for help. Meng Qi had asked the disciple to pass a message to Liu Shuyu secretly that he would be waiting for her at the Three-Fairies Ind.

    However, Meng Qi was not sure about Liu Shuyu¡¯s reaction to the message. Hence, at the moment, he felt relieved after hearing her arrival.

    Wu Jizhen had left the parlor to leave a space for Meng Qi and Liu Shuyu. A gracefuldy with a light green dress was standing beside the railing while admiring the beautiful flowers. Even just a view of her back gave a feeling of elegance.

    ¡°Liu Shuyu has improved a lot...¡± Meng Qi had a glint in his eyes.

    Had Liu Shuyu be an official descendant of Miss Mystery after getting rid of the troubles caused by Gu Xiaosang?

    Upon the arrival of Meng Qi, Liu Shuyu had immediately sensed it and slowly turned her body. The aura that surrounded her was so pure and peaceful, as though she wasing from the fairy world. She had an oval face, a pair of beautifully-arched eyebrows, a pair of apricot-shaped eyes and a mouth with thin lips. Even though her appearance still looked the same, the look in her eyes was not as gentle and emotional as before. As she looked around, the parlor seemed to be purified that it turned dirtless. Her ethereal beauty had given Meng Qi a feeling that she would disappear from the human world in the next moment.

    ¡°After losing contact with you for so many years, I really have to look at you differently,¡± said Meng Qi while smiling and cupping his hands together.

    Holding a white-sheathed longsword in her hand, Liu Shuyu smiled a little. ¡°Your achievement is obviously more amazing ¨C the youngest guru since the Middle Ages.¡±

    Her personality seemed to have changed... Meng Qi was slightly startled. He decided to go straight to the point as he said, ¡°Miss Liu, I¡¯ll be very frank. Some time ago, I asked the Wang Family from Jiangdong to send a message to your master to inquire about the requirements of learning the Tyrant¡¯s Invincible de. She wants me to join her division and have Twin Practice with her Nirmanakaya, which is too hard to be fulfilled. Is there any way to make her change her mind?¡±

    Meng Qi was nning to ask for the possible alternatives first. If there were none, he was going to ask her about the powerful force that the in Girl Sect had probably connected to.

    Liu Shuyu gave a smile that showed a noble etiquette. ¡°I¡¯m not Shuyu anymore since I¡¯ve already left the Liu Family. Please call me Liu Luo instead.¡±

    After saying that, she started to talk about the main topic. ¡°In our sect, we already have the in Girl Fairnd, the treasured Heavenly Weapon, and the slough of our patriarch. The Tyrant¡¯s Invincible de is just something redundant since it isn¡¯t awakened to the level of a Divine Fairy and controlled by a Dharmakaya. For a redundant weapon like this, do you think it¡¯s possible for us topromise with you?¡±

    ¡°Furthermore, I don¡¯t think your help is that useful to us. Let¡¯s say in the future our sect is going to fight against Shaolin, Xi Jian Pavilion, or Huamei Heights, are you going to kill the Righteous with the Tyrant¡¯s Invincible de? If you¡¯re unable to do that, why do we need your help?¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s still better than keeping a peerless Heavenly Weapon at sleep. As you know, the Great Trial ising very soon,¡± Meng Qi said in a deep voice while dodging the hard questions.

    Liu Shuyu, who was also called Liu Luo, parted her red lips slightly. She then said with a snicker on her face, ¡°The patriarch of my sect has already prepared for the Great Trial. Besides that, since when can there only be one descendant of the God of Thunder? In a world of conflict like now, there may be another descendant of the God of Thunder.¡±

    After a pause, Liu Luo took one step forward and stood gracefully in front of Meng Qi. ¡°The most important point is, even if my master grants you the permission to learn the Tyrant¡¯s Invincible de, you won¡¯t be able to obtain a deeper understanding of it anymore.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± A deep frown creased Meng Qi¡¯s forehead.

    Liu Luo was neither wearing make-up nor tying her hair into a braid or bun. With her smooth ck hair hanging down loosely, she said, ¡°Last time, you gained the recognition of the Tyrant¡¯s Invincible de to some extent, and hence you¡¯ve learnt part of the Complete Soul Annihtion and the Tyrant¡¯s Six Decapitations. That means you¡¯ve already built a connection with it. As you know, a peerless Heavenly Weapon would at least be at the Legendary grade. Even if it¡¯s not awakened to this grade yet, it certainly has the ability to connect to you anytime and anywhere. If it thinks that you¡¯re qualified for learning deeper contents, you¡¯ll be able to get in contact with it regardless of time and location.¡±

    ¡°I suppose you have never sensed the connection yet, right?¡±

    Meng Qi sunk into deep thoughts as Liu Luo seemed to be right. What she had said about the Legendary grade was in ordance with his understanding. In addition, the Tyrant¡¯s imprint on the Invincible de had also told him the simr thing, ¡°Temporarily, I can¡¯t pass you the Inheritance Stamp. Aside from the General Principles, just take in whatever you can understand right now.¡±

    Therefore, before he could get a full recognition from the Tyrant¡¯s Invincible de, the content he could learn would be limited.

    What was the Tyrant¡¯s Invincible de guarding against?

    What kind of qualification was needed to gain its full recognition?

    Moreover, if he continued to pursue the Fifth Strike of the Tyrant¡¯s Six Decapitations: Letting Go of the Past, it might be seen as an action of disobedience for the mighty people who had been keeping an eye on him. Even if he had sessfully learnt the fifth strike, he would still be punished and got his friends and family into troubles. Therefore, he should do it secretly to hide it from the Six Dao of Samsara, just like what had happened at the Main Hall of Grey Stone when he reached the ninth level of Heaven... While thinking of that, Meng Qi pretended to be disappointed. He heaved a sigh and said,

    ¡°Well, I guess the Righteous and the Evil will never get along. The Tyrant¡¯s Invincible de is not a must-have for me, anyway.¡±

    Liu Luo showed an elegant smile. ¡°It¡¯s good that you understand that.¡±

    Meng Qi would never waste a chance of having to meet the descendant of Miss Mystery. He pondered for a while and passed three pictures to Liu Luo. ¡°Since your sect is inherited from the Fairy of Ninth Heaven, you should be familiar with the things from the Heavenly Court, right?¡±

    Liu Luo was curious about it. Her eyes were finally lit up with liveliness while she took over the pictures and looked at them carefully. She seemed to have let down her guard for a short while.

    After a careful deliberation, she said in a slow pace, ¡°The green tree with thickyers of leaves is called the Wood of Creation. ording to a legend, it is rooted in Da Dao and serves as a bridge to connect the different levels of Heaven. It had also supported the Heavens during the Ancient Times. Basically, it¡¯s a symbol of the Law.¡±

    The descendant of Miss Mystery really knew the answer! Last time when Meng Qi asked Qing Yu from the Xuan Tian Sect about it, he could not give an answer. Finally, Meng Qi had a clue about the food of the Tree of Da Dao. He felt a sense of hope!

    ¡°The Demonic Peach is obviously something wicked that is passed down from thest era. I can¡¯t tell how it works before it reveals its own functions,¡± Liu Luo continued to answer.

    ¡°What about the nt and the Three-Lives Fruits?¡± Meng Qi asked.

    Last time, Gu Xiaosang had forcefully fed Meng Qi a Three-Lives Fruit. He had been feeling uneasy about it.

    With a glint in her eyes, Liu Luo suddenly showed a smile. ¡°A Three-Lives Fruit? Who told you that it¡¯s a Three-Lives Fruit?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡± Meng Qi¡¯s heart had dropped into his stomach.

    ¡°No matter what, do not look for it. The mighty people who are keeping an eye on you will not feel happy about that,¡± Liu Luo said vaguely.

    As soon as she stopped speaking, a clear, fresh air was gushing out of her body. Her body became illusory before she vanished in front of Meng Qi.

    It was toote for Meng Qi to react to it. Liu Luo definitely could not beat him on an one-on-one basis since she had just entered the Exterior Realm. But he did not expect this kind of escaping technique at all.

    Previously, Meng Qi had thought of threatening the descendant of Miss Mystery. However, even if he did have a chance to carry on with that n, it would not be an easy job due to the big change in her personality.

    ¡°The mighty people who are keeping an eye on you will not be happy...¡± Meng Qi thought about the words of Liu Luo. ¡°Could it be true that the fruit can actually help the fish in breaking free from the anglers? Is it possible for Gu Xiaosang to be so kind?¡±

    Also, Liu Luo was just a descendant of Miss Mystery. How could she know so many things?

    ...

    After returning to the in Girl Fairnd, Liu Luo went straight to the pce. She did not even knock on the door before she stepped in and questioned,

    ¡°You¡¯ve intercepted Su Meng¡¯s message that he sent to the master. What punishment do you think you deserve?¡±

 Chapter 800: A Surprise Encounter

    <h4>Chapter 800: A Surprise Encounter</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    The night breeze was blowing gently, and the ocean waves were rising and falling rhythmically. A small boat was sailing on the ocean, which looked like a ck spot that was moving slowly on a piece ofrge-sized, dark-blue paper. It was sailing in a direction that went against the wind.

    Meng Qi was sitting on the bow of the boat. The cold breeze drifted past and brushed his hair when he was sinking in his thoughts.

    After meeting up with Liu Luo, Meng Qi had decided to give up temporarily in learning the Tyrant¡¯s Invincible de as he was afraid of being punished by the mighty people and the Master of the Six Dao of Samsara. He would be looking for a chance to do it without being noticed by them. Thus, instead of staying at the Three-Fairies Ind for a longer time, he was already making his way back to Jiangdong at a slow and rxed pace.

    ¡°All the while, I¡¯ve been guessing that the so-called Three-Lives Fruits can actually build a special connection between the people who have eaten it. In this way, we can help one another to stay awake when the anglers try to manipte us. It seems like we are finally capable ofpeting with the anglers or the possessors. Even though the Siren Gu has been avoiding telling me the truth, Liu Luo¡¯s advice has indirectly revealed the attitude of the mighty people to the fruits. It seemed to have proved my guess right.¡± The issue of the Three-Lives Fruits was by far the biggest concern of Meng Qi.

    It seemed that the fruit was not harmful at all. On the contrary, it could probably help him to cope with the difficult situation at the moment. During emergencies in the future, the fruit might alsoe in useful to wake him up and break free from the anglers. He would not be falling into a passive position anymore.

    However, it was impossible for Gu Xiaosang to lend him a hand just because she wanted to be kind. In most of the cases, she had helped him because both of them were facing a simr problem, and feeding the fruit to him would result in a win-win situation.

    It might be hard for him to judge other things, but he was absolutely sure for one thing ¨C Gu Xiaosang would never do someone a favor for no reason. She would only do something that would also benefit herself.

    Meng Qi knocked on the bow of the boat lightly. Du du... The sound of knocking was like a mysterious melody. It was transmitted across the ocean.

    Ever since Gu Xiaosang had told Meng Qi about how he would be down on his luck throughout the year, a few big incidents had happened. Nheless, he had learnt and grew a lot from the incidents and had also gained a better understanding of the world situation. As time went by, he had learnt how to clear his mind as he understood that the feelings of distress, sorrow, hesitation, suppression and anger did not help the situation at all. They were all negative feelings that would cloud his judgments. However, he could turn the feelings into a motivation to attain the Spirit of Martial Arts. He would try his best in improving his willpower of martial arts while waiting patiently for the chances toe.

    After all, what could be worse than death? Even though he would be unreconciled if he were to die young, he was never afraid of death.

    ¡°However, I must do everything secretly to hide it from the mighty people. I can¡¯t get my friends and family into trouble.¡± Apparently, Meng Qi already had a clear direction to move in. All the while, he had been feeling stressful about the challenges and difficulties; nevertheless, he had managed to ovee the stress after reflecting on his feelings. At the moment, he was feeling rxed and at ease. He took in a breath of the salty sea breeze that smelled wonderful while looking at the wide ocean and sky that looked stunning. His mind was refreshed.

    ¡°The dark-blue sea roars like a sound ofughter. The waves hit on the shores from both sides...¡± Meng Qi was hitting on the bow of the boat while singing loudly. Being alone on a wide ocean, he was feeling free and easy ¨C just like how he felt a few years ago when he had just entered Jianghu.

    The sky and ocean were so broad that they did not seem to have an end. Within the Sensing Range of Meng Qi, there was nobody at all. Compared to the magnificence of nature, he was so tiny and insignificant. However, by using the Interior View and the Interior Tai Chi, he was able to destroy everything within his sight that seemed to be magnificent despite his tiny appearance.

    Some time ago, this contradiction had been troubling Meng Qi. People who have an extraordinary power but only an ordinary mindset would always feel confused and lost. Nevertheless, to have an extraordinary mindset did not mean that they had to discard the old personality and the old ways of doing things, as though they had be an emotionless rock. Instead, they should refine their values and views of life based on the past learnings and blend them together to develop an extraordinary mindset. In this way, they would benefit in the long run. A mindset that waspatible with the power would be able to keep one away from the evil thoughts.

    Another example would be the difference of lifespans. The people who were at the Orifices-Point Activation Stage and below would not be able to live longer than one hundred years. In contrast, the people from a higher realm could live much longer than them, so they might find a vast difference in the length of lifespan within people, as if those from different realms were from different species. The feeling of contradiction might not be obvious when they were still in their twenties. However, if they were able to realize Dharmakayater in life, their friends who were below the Orifices-Point Activation stage would not be able to afford the time to wait for the Dharmakaya toplete an Isted Practice. By the time the Dharmakaya got out from the Isted Practice thatsted for decades, their friends would have died already. Not to mention most of the Dharmakaya would prefer to extend their lifespans by the Eastern Longevity Elixir and the Jade-Pce Golden Pill.

    When the time came, to ensure a healthy state of mind, one would need to be able to cope with the feeling of contradiction between the people who lived a long life and the others who lived a short life. ording to the ancient literature, some Dharmakaya would see themselves as being a superior God, whereas the ordinary people were just like an ant in their eyes. They were cold-hearted and preferred not to interact with the inferior beings. In their opinions, they were living beings of different levels and therefore they would not share a mutual understanding.

    Although there was not a right or wrong way to do that, Meng Qi could not agree with their attitudes. Therefore, he really admired the attitude of an elderly person that he came across, who showed the ability to feel but was not burdened by it. Despite his high realm, the elderly person was always humble, willing to interact with the ordinary people and calm in dealing with separations. He would not be extremely grieved for his friends¡¯ death. On the other hand, he knew how to enjoy his life but not get obsessed with it. He had the same attitude as Zhuang Tzu, who had sung for his wife¡¯s death, as he understood that life and death was just a cycle. Apparently, one would need to understand life thoroughly to be able to do that.

    Meng Qi had let his thoughts wander. As the thoughts rose and faded away, he had an amazing feeling of stretching his mind to infinity and beyond. He could see through the ocean water as everything underneath the water surface was crystal clear to him. He had a feeling that he would be able to go wherever he wanted if he were not confined in his body. He also felt like inventing a lot of unique creations just by imagination.

    All of a sudden, his heart skipped a beat. When he looked at the east, a small boat that was sailing rapidly toward him had came into his sight. If he were not in the special state of mind moments ago, there would be no way for him to notice the boat before it came nearer!

    A young Taoist priest who had his hair hanging down messily was standing on the boat. He was wearing an odd-looking green robe. As his ck hair was being blown to the back in the wind, his handsome and elegant-looking face was shown. However, his aura was barely detectable, which made it hard for Meng Qi to estimate his power.

    When the boats met with each other, the priest looked at Meng Qi with a polite smile.

    Without thinking too much, Meng Qi returned a smile.

    After sailing past Meng Qi, the boat was heading toward the direction of the central main and at lightning speed.

    Meng Qi was startled for a second as something suddenly crossed his mind. ording to the swordsman Ning Tai, he had once met a young man who was wearing an odd-looking green robe at Donghai. The man was constantly murmuring, ¡°Who am I? Who am I?¡± Could he be the person he had came across a few seconds ago?

    On a treasured scroll of calligraphy that was left by the Eastern-Sun Deity, it wrote, ¡°Who am I? Who am I?¡± On the other hand, the man who had been murmuring the same phrase had been to the Worry-Free Valley and the Netherworld from the Zhenwu Town. His behavior was rather bizarre as he had locked the gatekeeper beside the door of the Netherworld...

    However, the priest that he just saw was fresh and energetic, without a single trace of being mad. He did not murmur the phrase at all.

    Meng Qi had decided to find it out. In an instant, he soared into the air and chased after the priest using the Void Running. Nevertheless, no trace of the priest could be found on the ocean anymore.

    Could he be diving into the ocean? Meng Qi thought. He then sunk himself into the surface of ocean and activated his senses to look for the priest¡¯s traces in the surrounding. Gradually, he dived deeper and deeper.

    As the pressure of the water increased, the vigor ocean within the Heaven and the Earth had merged together with the fluid in the ocean. Thus, it was harder for him to breathe. As he dove deeper, the light had slowly faded away and darkness had surrounded him. Meng Qi then transformed into a blue-blooded man which enabled him to breathe just like a fish in the water.

    After searching for a long time, some underwater ruins that were badly damaged had came into his sight. Around the ruins, he had found an Ocean¡¯s Eye that looked like a pitch-ck whirlpool. The destination behind the Ocean¡¯s Eye was unknown, though. The surrounding got even darker, the ocean current was surging fiercely, and the hydrostatic pressure had been doubled up. The rotation of the Ocean¡¯s Eye seemed to have intensified, as though it was going to destroy everything that was sucked into it.

    ¡°Even though I¡¯m protected by the Arts of Eight-Nine and the Kunlun Taoist Robe, I¡¯ll need to be at least a Dharmakaya of Half-Step before I can resist the damage of the Ocean¡¯s Eye. Another alternative is to exchange for a Pearl of Water Resistance that¡¯s graded as a Heavenly Weapon.¡± Meng Qi squatted near the Ocean¡¯s Eye to estimate its strength using his energy.

    His energy was minced into pieces once it got into the Ocean¡¯s Eye. It was indeed painful.

    ¡°Did the priest just now sail into the Ocean¡¯s Eye with his boat?¡± Meng Qi frowned when he thought about that.

    The Ocean¡¯s Eye at this ce looked really unpredictable and dangerous as Meng Qi had no idea where it would lead him to. He would definitely explore this ce again in the future. It would be good to discover a secret path as it mighte in useful one day during emergencies.

    ...

    At the entrance of the Snowy Mountain Sect, the Immortal Yun He was about to enter the gate while walking behind a sect¡¯s disciple who was at the Exterior Realm. Mister Luda was standing aside and watching them going in.

    As a tomb guard, the Snowy Mountain Sect did not make things difficult for Yun He after getting to know about the background of the Sect of Nature. The sect¡¯s disciple had brought him into one of the nine celestial tombs. However, Mister Luda was not allowed to enter the tomb.

    After waiting patiently for an hour, Miss Luda saw the Immortal Yun He walking out with a pale and serious look on his face. Judging from his eyes that were filled with terror, Mister Luda could tell that he must have seen something horrifying that was far beyond his imagination.

    Mister Luda did not ask about it as the Immortal Yun He did not seem to befortable to talk about what he had seen.

    ¡°There are a lot of oases in the western region, but most of them aren¡¯t upied yet. It will be better to build the entrance of my sect here,¡± said the Immortal Yun He.

    Most importantly, since Meng Nan was already killed by Su Wu Ming, there would be no Dharmakaya in the entire western region anymore.

    Mister Luda gave a slight nod, ¡°Go ahead, it¡¯s up to you.¡±

    ...

    At the Grasnd, the Golden Tents had been in a great mess. With fallen tents everywhere, the tribes that were once strong and prosperous could not be seen anymore.

    After the death of Da Man and the disappearance of Gu Erduo, the situation of the Grasnd was exactly the same as the prediction of Ye Yuqi. Plenty of gurus and people at the Exterior Realming from the North Zhou Dynasty and the Great Jin Dynasty had invaded the Grasnd. To leave no chance for the Grasnd to revive, they had been hunting down and killing the powerful people and destroying the Ancestral Spirits of their tribes. Furthermore, they had robbed all the treasures and colonized the ces that were rich in resources.

    In this process, the Grasnd had been disordered. A lot of evil sects had grabbed the opportunity to sneak in and take advantages of the chaotic situation. Many people with wild ambitions had came to meet more people, expand theirworks, and seek for adventures.

    Inside a broken tent, a horse-faced Taoist priest, who was dressed in a luxurious clothing and a tall hat, was looking at a dead warrior at the Orifices-Point Activation Stage. The warrior had been tortured to death by his dark arts and evil ceremonies. He then said to his disciple proudly, ¡°I pity the mortals... They are so vulnerable. They¡¯re gone just like that in the blink of an eye.¡±

    The disciple was just about to tter his master about his exquisite dark arts before there was a sudden sh of a de beam. Shortly after that, the protectionyer on his master¡¯s robe was broken into pieces. At the next second, he was found clutching his throat tightly and gasping for air as he made sounds of Huh, huh, huh... His Primordial Spirit was trying hard to escape but it was trapped inside his body.

    In a split second, the horse-faced priest had fallen to the ground with his body facing upward. He had lost his life.

    My master is just as vulnerable as the mortals... The disciple thought.

    Just then, he found a young warrior who was dressed in tight, ck clothes standing inside the tent. He had a handsome face, a masculine body and a peculiar-looking long de, which reminded him of someone.

    ¡°The Frenzied de, Su Meng!¡± the disciple blurted out in terror.

    Those were also hisst words in the world.

    Meng Qi walked out of the tent after killing the members of the evil sect. Looking at the fallen golden tents that spread around the Grasnd, he activated his senses to check whether there was anything suspicious.

    After he returned to the central maind, he decided toe to the Grasnd. He wanted to train himself by hunting down and killing Has, Jie Sha, and their alliances. However, some time ago, he heard that something strange was happening around the Golden Tents as a few people of the Exterior Realm had gone missing. Therefore, he had decided to drop by to investigate into this issue.

 Chapter 801: An Encounter With The Blue-Blooded Man

    <h4>Chapter 801: An Encounter With The Blue-Blooded Man</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    The setting sun was hanging near the horizon. As the twilight shone upon the Guna River, it created a streak of deep-red glittering lights across the surface of the water. It looked like a river of blood that was constantly flowing.

    The tents that used to scatter around the Grasnd up to a hundred miles were either disassembled, destroyed, or stolen. It had already be a deserted ce.

    The dung of cow, goat, and horse, was hidden within the weeds, the ominous twittering of birds was echoing around, the corpses were lying down everywhere, and some damaged items in the tents were left behind by their owners. Covered in twilight, this ce gave a feeling of bleak emptiness.

    Holding the scabbard in his left hand, Meng Qi was standing quietly in the ruins of the Golden Tents. While activating his senses to seek for the suspicious traces in his surrounding, he could feel the fertile soil under his feet and the overgrown weeds that were scattering around. He was guessing that the missing of the people of Exterior Realm might be caused by Has and his alliance.

    All of a sudden, Meng Qi had made a move. Shrinking the distance to inches, his body blinked as he dashed toward a broken tent beside the Guna River. He then lifted the door curtain with his right hand.

    Sou sou sou. A series of hidden weapons such as flying needles, iron nails and Plum Blossom Darts were shooting toward him.

    Meng Qi did a grabbing gesture in the air with his right hand. All the hidden weapons vanished at once and fell into his palm.

    Inside the tent, there were two male warriors and one female warrior that were dressed in Jianghu costumes of the Central ins. They were all in their twenties. Looking sad and terrified, each of them was holding a longsword. However, none of them dared tounch another attack as they were stunned by how Meng Qi defended himself against their previous attacks.

    Meng Qi noticed a corpse behind them. The dead person was an old man with white hair. Although his body still contained powerful forces, the internal organs and acupuncture points were all destroyed. Although the body looked good on the outside, the inside of it waspletely damaged.

    ¡°Were you assaulted?¡± asked Meng Qi after examining the corpse.

    The three warriors looked at each other in surprise. They felt relieved as the young man who had a charming appearance and a powerful aura did not attack them.

    He was not an enemy!

    ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet a young hero... no, a senior like you...¡± said one of the warriors who was dressed in a blue robe that seemed to be the most mature one. He cupped his hands together and said, ¡°And yes, we were assaulted by someone five minutes ago. Our master... our master tried his best to protect us. But... but unfortunately, he was killed by the enemies.¡±

    The blue-robed man was grieving for the death of his master. At first, judging from the appearance of Meng Qi, he wanted to address him as a young hero. But then he changed his mind as he thought Meng Qi might actually be a senior that wore a disguise. Hence, to express respect, he had decided to address Meng Qi as a senior.

    Before he had hardly finished speaking, he heard his junior martial sister¡¯s voice stuttering in a surprised tone, ¡°Are you the F-F-Frenzied de, Su Meng?¡±

    The Frenzied de, Su Meng? The blue-robed man immediately looked at Meng Qi with a fixed gaze. Judging from the scar-shaped long de and the young man¡¯s masculine appearance that corresponded to the rumors, stories, and drama from Jianghu... he was most probably the well-known Su Meng!

    Meng Qi nodded slightly. ¡°I happened to be at the Grasnd when I heard of the rumors regarding the injuries and death of the people of Exterior Realm around the Golden Tents. Therefore I¡¯m here to investigate it.¡±

    He really was Su Meng! Although the warriors were still grieving for their master¡¯s death, they felt so lucky and delighted to have met him. Their feelings of fear and terror had dissipated. They felt safe to have Su Meng by their sides.

    The young hero Su had been widely-known as a brave hero who always fought for justice. He had the Righteous spirit for lending a helping hand to those in needs. Therefore, he would never remain silence to see his fellow friends from Wulin being tortured and killed.

    Recently, he was ranked twenty-fourth on the Ground List even though he had not realized Dharmakaya yet. He was capable of fighting against the powerful people of the Zuo Dao and the other people who had higher realm than him. Apparently, he had shown his ability to deal with any difficult situation and problem. At the very least, even if he was not capable to defeat the opponents, he was able to stay alive and escape from the battle.

    It was true that the heaven would always leave a door open. At a difficult moment like this, they had met a savior... The warriors were feeling extremely lucky.

    Calming down a little, the prettydy with a green dress cupped her hands together and said, ¡°Young hero Su, something odd is happening here. Moments ago, we came across an enemy that couldn¡¯t be seen. He had neither a shadow nor a form, just like a ghost. We could only take his attacks without knowing where he really was. Please beware of him.¡±

    Without a shadow and a form? Meng Qi had met quite a lot of opponents with that characteristic. However, he did not let his guard down. He asked in a calm voice, ¡°Could you please tell me more details?¡±

    The blue-robed, mature-looking man replied in an instant, ¡°We are the people of Jianghuing from Changle. Our master, Mo Zhaotian, was quite popr with the nickname ¨C Iron-Backed ck Dragon. As he heard that many sects and families were assigning powerful disciples to hunt down the people at the Grasnd, he had decided to bring us along. The main reason of using here was to seek revenge for thest Southern Invasion. On top of that, he wanted us to be exposed to the outside world and gain some battle experience.¡±

    From the look of the corpse, Mo Zhaotian was a fairly good warrior... Meng Qi gave a slight nod to hint the man to continue his talking.

    ¡°Along the way, our master had taught us to act ording to our abilities. He didn¡¯t want us to fight against the people at the Tip-Top Domain and higher. Slowly, we¡¯ve made our way to the Golden Tents after defeating a few enemies.¡± The blue-robed man hesitated for a while before he admitted the truth with clenched teeth, ¡°We actually came to the Golden Tents for the treasures that were buried deep under the ground. The rumors were saying that the Golden Tent Warriors and the Shaman from the Longevity Sect had left behind a lot of treasures due to their urgent retreat. Therefore, the treasures were not dug out yet. We couldn¡¯t help but be greedy for them.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not wrong to be greedy for treasures. But we really need to act ording to our abilities.¡± Meng Qi did not look down upon them.

    From what he knew, Qu Jiuniang had turned sadness into motivation. Along with Ye Yuqi, she was one of the first batches of people who had robbed a great deal of treasures from the Golden Tents.

    Nevertheless, Meng Qi had been upied by his personal matters and the important events that happened in Jianghu; therefore, he had been travelling to different ces to resolve the issues. It wasn¡¯t until then that he had time toe to the Golden Tents. However, since a lot of people had already came and taken away the great treasures, the remaining ones would not be as valuable.

    After the death of Da Man and the missing of Gu Erduo, the Golden Tent Warriors and the Shaman from the Longevity Sect were supposed to keep this ce safe from the invaders. However, after they evaluated the strength of the formation, they found out that it could only intercept an Earth Fairy like Mister Luda for a while, not including the Dharmakaya such as Gao Lan, He Qi and Su Wu Ming. Therefore, they had made a quick decision to retreat by distributing themselves into several batches. They had brought along some of the treasures and the Heavenly Weapon, the Sun-Shooting Bow when they retreated into the rural areas of the Grasnd. No one was left to guard against the invaders.

    Due to the urgency of the retreat, they were leaving in a rush. Hence, they actually left behind a lot of items that were hard to bring along and the less-valuable treasures.

    One would need to search for the ces where the Golden Tent Warriors and the Shaman were hiding in order to obtain the truly valuable treasures.

    The blue-robed man was appreciative of Meng Qi¡¯s understanding and advice. He nodded to him and continued in saying, ¡°When we arrived to the Golden Tents, we heard people saying that it had been a few days in a row that the people from the Exterior Realm had gone missing or died tragically. After hearing this, my master had decided to pass through the Golden Tents and leave this ce. Who knows... who knows we would be assaulted at this tent by the horrifying enemy who had no shadow and form...¡±

    Suddenly, he saw Meng Qi lift his right hand and did a gesture of pressing something downward ¨C a gesture of pause. He immediately stopped talking. There was a total silence in the ruins of Golden Tent ¨C even the ominous twittering of birds had stopped abruptly. The signs of life and vitality at this ce were all gone at once. As the chilly winds brushed past the ruins, the warriors were shivering. They felt a chill running up their spines.

    ¡°A friend who is skilled in the Earth-Conveyance technique ising near to us.¡± Meng Qi held the de in his left hand and put it behind his back while his right hand hung down naturally beside his body. He was calm when he said that, as though it was not a big deal at all.

    Everything around the area was quiet and still. Surprisingly, Meng Qi could not trace the exact location of the enemy even after he activated the senses. The enemy seemed to be very skillful in the Earth-Conveyance technique that made him hard to be tracked. However, Meng Qi had been sensitive to the slightest change of the Earth element ever since he practiced the Seal of the Fifth and Sixth of the Ten Heavenly Stems. Although the enemy¡¯s use of the Earth element was barely noticeable to the point that it seemed like an illusion, Meng Qi was confident with his sense.

    Meng Qi strolled toward the corner of the tent and said in a clear voice, ¡°Let¡¯s see who has made a visit to us. Pleasee out.¡±

    As his voice echoed around the surrounding, everything still remained as it was.

    Does he really think I can¡¯t find him out? Meng Qi thought while he took a step forward with his right foot.

    Instantaneously, the blue-robed man and the other warriors felt the ground shaking. With Meng Qi¡¯s right foot as the center of the circle, earth waves were spreading in all directions. The surface of ground looked like a yellow dragon that was rising and falling. Three hundred feet ahead of them, the grasnd split apart and a person was shooting out of the ground.

    The person¡¯s body was blinking while he threw himself on the ground. He wanted to use the Earth-Conveyance technique again to distance himself from Meng Qi.

    Just then, he saw Meng Qi taking another step forward. The ground had suddenly turned as hard as a steel!

    Dang!

    He banged his head on the steel ground. Feeling dizzy, he quickly rolled to the side.

    In the next moment, the well-known long de had came into his sight.

    ¡°I¡¯m not someone who likes to kill. Why are you hiding from me?¡± With his long de pointing downward, Meng Qi said in a calm voice.

    In front of Meng Qi, an old beggar ¨C carrying nine gunny sacks on his back ¨C was giving Meng Qi a fierce stare. Almost his whole body was covered in soil. He was a guru from the Beggar Gang, Lan Jingtian, who was known as the Earth Dragon.

    The old beggar took a few steps backward. ¡°Hiding under the ground is my habit. I¡¯m used to it.¡±

    Before his voice had died away, he suddenly looked at the side as he felt a strong killing intent.

    At the next second, he saw Meng Qi burning in golden mes. The light of the mes was so bright that made Meng Qi look like a sun. Somewhere far away, a formless figure had turned into an ordinary-looking old man who had only nine fingers.

    ¡°It¡¯s you.¡± Meng Qi turned his head and looked at the nine-fingered old man.

    He was the blue-blooded man, Gao Qianyuan, who was rted to the Donghai Sword Vige!

    Gao Qianyuan looked at Meng Qi coldly. ¡°What a surprise. You¡¯re on the same footing with me now!¡±

    As he talked, he looked deep into the ruins of Golden Tents as something seemed to be hiding there.

 Chapter 802: Driving â€œSheepâ€ To Explore The Way

    <h4>Chapter 802: Driving ¡°Sheep¡± To Explore The Way</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Gao Qianyuan held a peculiar token in hand, something like a dagger or not. He was an inch lifted off the ground, with a huge insect form on his back. His aura was continuous like the ocean, breeding storms of terror out of gentleness, the force of which seemed to enable a drop of water to wear a stone, a sheet of water to engulf the world.

    Feeling his Qi Ji, Lan Jingtian showed his form as well ¨C a huge lightless sphere. Its surface was quite smooth, as if shaped from bent or copsed earth under some naturalw. Surrounding fake space shrank to him, as if it were about to give shape into a sphere as well. Light bent and shifted, making it like a demonic domain.

    Meng Qi, in the middle of them, held the scabbard in his left hand, standing straight. Though not showing his form yet, his Jing Xie, Qi Ti and Shen were smoothed by his will of martial arts. His Qi Ji, like a physical substance, rushed out of Niwan Gong to sky and stirred clouds and winds, with virile vitality springing out and blocking the evil from getting close. Once touched, evil things would be torn apart.

    Auras of the three extraordinary guruspeted with one another, gathering dark clouds from tens of miles radius, as if rogues of demons were going wild.

    In this aura-bncing mechanism, anyone who acted first would be attacked by the other two together. All of a sudden, Gao Qianyuan and Lan Jingtian were stunned to find Meng Qi leisurely turned around and decisively cut the connection with their tangled Qi Ji, as if it was the source of all chaos.

    With Meng Qi taking back his Qi Ji, Gao Qianyuan and Lan Jingtian both felt sick, a taste of blood upwelled from their throats and their minds went nk. The intended attacks briefly lost their targets.

    Looking at the imposing figure of Meng Qi who stood back toward them, Gao Qianyuan and Lan Jingtian felt him unforeseeable but still kept a wary eye, afraid of giving away their hidden drawbacks, even if Meng Qi withdrew all his Qi Ji and appeared to be defenseless.

    The man in blue and other people were clear a bit but still could not ignore the present danger. To their most amazement, although the entwining Qi Ji had created an atmosphere of depression and phenomenal changes to the sky, Su Meng appeared casual. He turned around, ignored the potential attacks and even refused to defend himself.

    However, frenzy attacks weren¡¯t initiated like they were imagined. Everything in peace, the previous tension was like a delusion.

    Meng Qi smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s dangerous here. I will send you to leave first.¡±

    After that, he walked in a slow pace with his long de in hand, even not giving a glimpse at Gao Qianyuan and Lan Jingtian, who dared not to attack with alternating minds between action and caution.

    Trying to not appear confused, the man in blue and his sister quickly followed Meng Qi and walked outside the Golden Tent, his heart beating like a drum.

    The three walked moderately, but Lan Jingtian and Gao Qianyuan remained hesitant, even Meng Qi kept his back to them all the way.

    After the three figures disappeared in his sight, Gao Qianyuan muttered to himself, ¡°He has made us clueless in such a short time.¡± He then gave a look at Lan Jingtian.

    They took back aura tacitly. One dismissed his physical body and integrated into fake space like a formless sword spirit, and the other escaped into the earth and hid all traces.

    Lan Jingtian knew that Gao Qianyuan¡¯s weird martial arts could kill a man formlessly, like blue-blood men in legend. Nevertheless, he did not fear at all, for his guru and he were good at practicing soil skills, and ording to Chinese traditional Wu Xing theory, soil defeats water!

    Hiding under ground, Lan Jingtian wasmitted to feeling the slight changes of the earth and constantly altered his course.

    Suddenly, he felt a sense of bleak coldness from afar, filthy substances lurking, making the firm and heavy ground into a grave.

    That feeling passed by in a sh. Lan Jingtian was surprised and moved more quickly. He snuck into the Golden Tent and came to the ce where the Shaman of the Longevity Sect resided.

    He jumped out of the ground and saw Gao Qianyuan unsurprisingly, who was looking for something as well.

    Lan Jingtian observed nearby alertly and attempted to determine the specific location ording to the message received and his feelings.

    After a while, he took a look at Gao Qianyuan who was covetous as well. After thinking a lot, he decided to stay. He knelt down on one knee, raised his right fist and hit the dark brown ground hard.

    The ground was not shaken, undted, nor surrounded with sounds of collision. It split silently, and a gap showed up with its bottom invisible. The gap was filled with a ck and dark green bleakly cold mist, which seemed to lead to a horrible and peculiar ce.

    ¡°Here it is...¡± Lan Jingtian let out a sigh of relief.

    He had caught a grandson of Gu Erduo who was weak in strength but held a high position. He learned that the Nether Spirits Formation designed by the Life-and-Death Fugacity Sect still existed, and that, though the slot leading to the Nine Levels of Underground had been made up by force majeure, a sheet of underground Devil Earth was given shape to between his world and the endless Nine Levels of Underground, and it needed years to recover.

    And there were numerous treasures and ¡°secrets¡± which couldn¡¯t get into bags but were easy to perceive. The Golden Tent Warriors and the Longevity Sect Shaman were reluctant to ruin them, but it was obvious to be discovered if they fled with the treasures, like fireflies in the dark. Therefore, their final solution was to hide the treasures and ¡°secrets¡± under the Devil Earth. If Lan Jingtian found the treasures, he would make a good fortune, and if lucky enough, he would get the heavenly weapon or Map of Formation.

    As an elder of the Beggar Gangs, Lan Jingtian was infamous for his greed, selfishness, and shielding his evil underlings. After torturing for the message, he rushed to Golden Tent to make sure the existence of Devil Earth. Until then, he began to consider their strength gap.

    The group of fleeing Golden Tent Warriors included two gurus. Commanding a peculiar martial arts and skills of moving through earth, it was an easy task for Lan Jingtian to beat them, while it was quite hard to catch and kill them and prevent them from fleeing away with treasures and secrets. So he might as well ally with Gao Qianyuan, the nine-fingered blue-blood man, kill the Golden Tent Warriors and the Longevity Sect Shaman, and then they two would fight for the booty. If they were equal in strength, the booty would be shared equally.

    Having a quick thought and not saying more, Lan Jingtian escaped into the gap filled with ck and green mists. Gao Qianyuan gave a look at him emotionlessly and followed without hesitation.

    He put on his formation, and the fake space shrank into a sphere. Thick and foul mists were driven elsewhere. Lan Jingtian set his feet on soft soil without effort.

    It was a nting road. Soils were blended with dark red blood, thus soft and muddy. As they went down, the mist in the middle air became thicker. They found frost all around and ice hung on the cave ceiling.

    Lan Jingtian was surprised, for it was a favoring environment for him. Due to his special martial arts and constitution, he would not be affected by coldness, but Gao Qianyuan, a blue-blood man, would.

    Even if their force of ice was derived from water, before blue-blood men cultivated to a certain degree, they were more vulnerable to freeze, due to their different physical organization, when suffering coldness beyond their own limit. Till then, their strength would plummet and had to allocate more strength to change the surroundings.

    Gao Qianyuan, floating in the cold air, wore a smile but still remained emotionless in his eyes, jeering at Lan Jingtian.

    As a formless sword spirit, Gao Qianyuan¡¯s blood was blended with golden water, which made him different frommon blue-blood men. Extreme coldness may influence his strength, but would definitely not be as Lan Jingtian expected.

    Each with his own plots, the two rushed down the road and kept a wary eye for each other and hidden dangers.

    After a while, they stopped and looked back.

    In their minds, just the edge of their perceiving capability, they felt someone¡¯s strong Qi Xie. That string of strength was like a sharp knife, cutting off their spreading feelings and disdained to hide itself.

    ¡°Su Meng!¡± The name came to their mind at the same time. They seemed to be able to imagine the scene there.

    Su Meng walked arrogantly and in a slow pace, one hand put behind and one hand holding a long de. He seemed to tail after the two, but he did not conceal his aura. He followed in a dignified manner, oppressing so much that he could approach and kill them at any time.

    The distance was so precise that it was the limit of their endurance. One meter closer, Su Meng could be hit back; one meter farther, he might not be perceived and so oppressing. Su Meng was like a wolf driving two sheep, waiting for them to be exhausted before attacking.

    Lan Jingtian and Gao Qianyuan nced at each other, both wishing the other to hit and remove the risks. But that¡¯s impossible. They were not even an alliance, how could they risk their lives?

    Since they hadn¡¯t found the Golden Tent Warriors yet, Lan Jingtian restrained his thoughts and went forward alertly, leaving Su Meng alone.

    Clump! Clump! Clump! Su Meng¡¯s footsteps oppressed Lan Jingtian so much that his feet directly stepped on Lan¡¯s heart as well. Lan Jingtian gnashed his teeth in fury, swearing that Su Meng was so conceited that his behavior was like waiting for change to kill them or just driving them two to explore the way for him.

    At this time, Lan Jingtian stopped, for there was no way ahead. In front of him stood a ck stone gate with ice crystals.

    Is this the end of the Devil Earth?

    Where are the Golden Tent Warriors?

    Have they entered the gate?

    Is this a devil¡¯s gate leading to the Nine Levels of Underground?

 Chapter 803: Samsara Of Human Minds

    <h4>Chapter 803: Samsara Of Human Minds</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Lan Jingtian looked around, only to find one way out. There was no fork in the road, and he didn¡¯t discover any secret postern for the soil remained natural with no evidence of digging. In other words, the Golden Tent Warriors either refused to enter the Devil Earth, or stepped into the stone gate.

    ording to legends, the Nine Levels of Underground was a cradle for evil ghosts and demons. Nether spirits and emperors were born there, and theirws and regtions were totally different from that on earth. Once arriving there, strength within body would never make externalized changes again, and smart skills would not work on dueling. One would be empowered with strengthrge enough to ruin a city, cut off a river, and even shake the ground, but they would also be eroded by the Exterior Heaven and Earth, degenerate as demons and lose their consciousness. It was also said that the horror, sins, and misfortune, could pass on from generation to generation. Thinking about all these, Lan Jingtian was reluctant to move on.

    While Gao Qianyuan said in a casual tone, ¡°We only arrive at Devil Earth after we enter the gate.¡±

    Devil Earth was within the gate? Lan Jingtian was a little shocked. Indeed, he didn¡¯t find any features of Devil Earth except bleaker coldness, thicker ck and dark green mists and more dark red blood in the soils. They didn¡¯t encounter anyher ghosts, filthy energy or malformed vigor ocean.

    Lan Jingtian was suddenly enlightened that the Longevity Sect and the Life-and-Death Fugacity Sect might have built the stone gate on purpose to iste Devil Earth from normal world. But he also felt puzzled. The nine-fingered blue-blood man seemed to know the ce better than him, had he caught a more high-position captive?

    After thinking that, Lan Jingtian grinned hideously. A gate was enough. Wasn¡¯t Su Meng driving them to explore the way? They would close the gate as soon as they went through. If Su Meng didn¡¯t run after, he must lose their trace; if he rushed in a hurry, he would lose his oppressing but leisurely manner, and they would not be afraid of him any longer.

    Lan Jingtian reached out his left hand, made a dragon-capturing gesture and pulled back violently. A st of intangible force slowly pulled the gate. As the gate open, the surrounding fake space seemed to bend, and dark lights shifted.

    The heavy stone gate opened slowly. With bleak air surging from within and ice crystals floating mid-air, Lan Jingtian felt him blood was going to freeze.

    He perceived that Gao Qianyuan¡¯s skin became translucent, shining with pure blue light, which seemed to freeze into ice soon. He thus smiled, and stepped into the stone gate, with his head raised high.

    A gleam of slight and intangible sword power thrived within Gao Qianyuan¡¯s veins, breaking all the ice. Gao Qianyuan was recovered in his moving strength and followed within.

    As soon as they passed the gate, they turned around the same time and attempt to close it, pushing or pulling, in order to iste Su Meng¡¯s oppression.

    However, the stone gate was like being dragged by an invisible hand. No matter how hard they tried, the gate only shook but hardly moved.

    ¡°Power of Ma!¡± Gao Qianyuan and Lan Jingtian felt the scarring suction in themselves as well.

    Gao Qianyuan¡¯s body organization was different from ordinary people, and Lan Jingtian refined and absorbed from such a great number of treasures and nutrition that his constitution was changed as well. Both of them had a clear feeling toward the Power of Ma.

    With eyes wide open, Lan Jingtian spared no effort to drag the stone gate. The surrounding fake space bended into a dark sphere. Gao Qianyuan¡¯s sword power, formless and with no division of Yin and Yang, was ready to cut the Power of Ma.

    Having a clear division ofbor, they swore to make troubles for Su Meng, stopping him from umting more imposing manner.

    It had been two months since the battle between the Righteous and Evil Demon. Various news springing out and spreading, Lan Jingtian and Gao Qianyuan heard that Meng Qi killed Elderly Ku in one around. They were on their guard against Meng Qi, taking him as a great enemy rarely seen in their lives.

    All of a sudden, Power of Ma changed its way. Suffering joint force from Lan Jingtian and Meng Qi, the stone gate dashed toward the frame with irresistible momentum and speed.

    Peng! Though protected by a Restrictive Spell, the strength from Lan and Meng had gone beyond the gate¡¯s limitation, making it split into pieces and then covered all over with crystals.

    Lan Jingtian and Gao Qianyuan looked at each other,ing to realize Su Meng¡¯s coercion and their fear had driven them to ignore that Yin and Yang diversion of the ¡°Power of Ma¡± would transform the force of pulling into pushing.

    At this time, at the verge of Lan and Gao¡¯s perception, Su Meng¡¯s Qi Xie was vigorous like a broiling sun, while his sword emanated bleak cruelness, prickling their primordial spirits sharply.

    ¡°Su Meng! What a scary rival! It cannot go on like this!¡± As experienced gurus, Lan Jingtian and Gao Qianyuan urged themselves to restrain unnecessary negative moods, adjusted their bodies and mind to a bnce between rxation and alert, cleared their mind, and turned to look Devil Earth up and down, seeming to forget they still had Su Meng¡¯s oppression from behind.

    Freezing mists hung over their sides and front, the conditions three hundred meters away were totally out of perception. The ground was ck, like buried by thousands of years of blood clots, and was covered by ayer of smooth ice, on which grew clumps of ckish green moss, with eyes, nose, and mouth, giggling.

    The Nine Levels of Underground had been hidden a hundred thousand years, and Main World changed its masters several times, leaving little information. Lan Jingtian and Gao Qianyuan only knew the most well-known things inside and nothing about the moss. But through their observation of the moss itself and changes of the Qi Ji between heaven and earth, they found a kind of colorless and odorless gas was emitted from it, hallucinatory and taking in human¡¯s Jing Qi and vitality. Onceing against up to the moss, humans would gradually wither to death.

    The two gurus appeared to be rxed, but in fact they still kept themselves alert. Like in the process of cultivating, a single feather or a mosquito and fly, would perish from the strength. Once sensing threats, Lan and Gao would make best of their pull strength, one using sword, the other stamping on the earth, and work together to shatter the moss into pieces.

    Proceeding cautiously for a while, Lan suddenly heard a crisp sound, like someone was chewing bones.

    He turned to Gao Qiaoyuan subconsciously, to find Gao was serious as well. Lan understood it was not his illusion, so he readily went to the sound, with one hand at his side and the other across his chest.

    This might help to find the Golden Tent Warriors and the Shaman of Longevity Sect!

    Mists faded away, and a strong smell of blood overwhelmed them.

    In their sight, a man dressed like the Shaman of Longevity Sect was sitting and leaning against a jagged rock of grotesque shapes. He was covered all with blood and his belly was bloating.

    Sensing the change of Qi Ji, the Shaman of Longevity Sect turned to them, with greedy in his eyes and no expression on his face.

    Abruptly, he put on a rigid smile, raised his right hand, and then tore his own ear down and put it into his mouth. He devoured it and made crisping sounds.

    All of his left hand, legs, lip and muscles of his chest were gone, seeming to have been eaten by himself. What remained was a broken bloody body and an inting belly, though his hunger wasn¡¯t relieve at all.

    ¡°He is possessed by a Preta.¡± Gao Qianyuan squinted his eyes and said.

    Lan Jingtian became more precautious. With huge strength, that Longevity Sect Shaman was only one step before joining the line of gurus. Which preta was so powerful to possess Shaman¡¯s body?

    The Shaman of Longevity Sect flew to Lan and Gao greedily, and then was pped away hard by Lan Jingtian. The Shaman¡¯s body was split, andplete lip, legs, and viscera dropped from his belly.

    ¡°It seems that the Nether Spirits Formation coborated by the Life-and-Death Fugacity Sect and Longevity Sect went wrong. It didn¡¯t shut the slot of the Nine Levels of Underground in time, leaving opportunities for demons and evils to sneak out.¡± Gao Qianyuan said in a dubious way, after he found no preta leaving from the dead convulsive body.

    Lan Jingtian snorted deliberately, ¡°The preta might not be a powerful demon for his stealth. It would be good to refine into powerful weapons as a trophy.¡±

    Their surroundings reverted into silence, and no sound came out.

    ¡°Go forward. Maybe we¡¯ll find a specialty of the Nine Levels of Underground.¡± Gao Qianyuan suggested, since he thought his token of sword spirit might help him escape possible dangers without using formation.

    His eyes were shining with a bit of passion. He seemed to greatly yearn for some specialty of the Nine Levels of Underground.

    Lan Jingtian didn¡¯t answer. He drew back some distance with Gao and followed him forward.

    The further they went, the colder it was. Even mists were frozen unmovable. The two had no choice but to give y to their strength to cut out a tunnel.

    They heard sounds from ahead, which suddenlyrefreshed Gao and Lan. One on the left, the other on the right, they went together in an arc.

    They came up against another Shaman of Longevity Sect, who held a saber in his hand. He was digging the ground assiduously, as if to cut a tunnel to the Nine Levels of Underground.

    The pot hole he had dug had been hundreds of meters deep. From its bottom a stream of yellow blood could be seen floating, as though it would spring out like underground water soon.

    ¡°Draught of the Nether...¡± Gao Qianyuan stepped forward, split his body and formation, and dove in to the yellow blood, bathed in malformed Yuan Qi.

    Retreating instead of going forward, Lan Jingtian felt everything abnormal, when another ¡°Lan Jingtian¡± showed up in front of him. That ¡°Lan Jingtian¡± was covered in dirt, but no malevolence on his face.

    ¡°Duplication Oni!¡± Lan Jingtian, in a calm mind, stretched out his right hand and hit the ¡°Lan Jingtian¡± on his left thorax.

    With a crisp sound, the oni¡¯s left thorax was sunken greatly, and his ribs were broken. Nevertheless, Lan Jingtian sensed a severe pain from his chest as well!

    He could feel the severe pain, as if he was hit, too!

    How could it be? Lan Jingtian quieted his nerves, sidestepped the Duplication Oni, and tread on the ground hard with his left leg. Slots appeared in earth, and as soon as the oni dropped through it, they closed.

    Not before he took a breath, he heard giggling from behind. Not even turning around, he saw ¡°himself¡± again.

    He adopted several ways, even inducing the oni to hit himself, but gained nothing but wounds.

    Gradually, he felt engulfed by the depression of death. He could not stay calm any more.

    Just at this time, a pair of ck boots, along with a long de drew his attention.

    ¡°Su Meng...¡± Lan Jingtian hummed to himself, like a drowning man grasped at thest straw. It didn¡¯t matter any more if Su Meng was his enemy or not.

    ¡°Come out.¡± He heard Su Meng¡¯s calm voice.

    ¡°Good. Few could fend against my ¡®Palms of the Samsara¡¯.¡± Said another steady voice.

    Lan Jingtian turned around, only to find a ¡°hulk¡± sitting straightly on a hundred-meter-tall towering stone bench. Wearing a ck gown, he put his cheek on his right hand, on which there was no nose, no mouth, no ears, but an eye with six colors.

    Not far away, that Shaman of Longevity Sect was still digging the ground, and a token was flying around Gao Qianyuan, whose eyes were dull.

    ¡°Palms of the Samsara?¡± Su Meng cocked his eyebrow.

    ¡°Preta would possess one¡¯s body if they were greedy beyond control. One would be degenerated to hell if their malevolence and resentment could not clear up. Six Dao is not in the Nine Levels of Nether, but in every one¡¯s mind.¡± The hundred-meter-tall demon said in a slight grin. ¡°I am Celestial Devil of the Samsara, tutored by Demon of Realm of Self.¡±

    Celestial Devil of the Samsara... Contrasted by Master of Six Dao of Samsara, Su Meng found him worthless to beat. He contained himself from teasing him, and asked calmly, ¡°Demon of Realm of Self?¡±

    This was the demon that betrayed the Demonic Lord.

    ¡°Immortal Heaven was one of the carnations of Demon of Realm of Self. Da Man colluded with the Life-and-Death Fugacity Sect and attempted to awaken the sleeping Demon of Realm of Self through a Nether Spirits Formation. However, it¡¯s a pity that he was beaten with Immortal Heaven and couldn¡¯t continue. Even shamans, by holding rites here ording to his will, could only summon me.¡± The Celestial Devil of the Samsara smiled. Su Meng couldn¡¯t guess what he was thinking about and why he didn¡¯t mind letting out so much information.

 Chapter 804: Despised Demon

    <h4>Chapter 804: Despised Demon</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    The Celestial Devil of the Samsara was, like a hill, sitting in a dignified position. In front of him, Meng Qi felt himself as tiny as a speck of dust, and substantially oppressed.

    But Meng Qi still had every confidence in himself and said in a sedate tone, ¡°You dropped Shamans who were holding rites into the Six Dao of Samsara, and leaked the rtionship between the Immortal Heaven and the Demon of the Realm of Self. It seems that you don¡¯t want the demon to wake up?¡±

    The Celestial Devil of the Samsara burst outughing, raised his right hand, touched his bald head, and said, ¡°No one would like another master over. That applies to both people and devils.¡±

    He stood up slowly, almost filling Meng Qi¡¯s sight and making himself more oppressive, ¡°A Great Trial ising. The Nine Levels of Underground will reappear, and sleeping demon lords will gradually wake up as time goes by, then ughter, degeneration, and devastation, will be spread everywhere.¡±

    As expected, the Nine Levels of Underground woulde back, and demons and devils would arrive in man¡¯s world again. Only that would confirms the Wang Family¡¯s prediction of an Unprecedented Great Trial... Meng Qi ignored the exaggerated and threatening words of the Celestial Devil of the Samsara¡¯s description of doomsday, and extracted the most significant contention, that slots leading to the Nine Levels of Underground would increase every ten years, and demons and devils leaking out would be stronger. That was a gradual process and asting risk, though not extremely urgent.

    ¡°When doomsday arrives, one can only survive the trial by converting themselves into a great figure, then they will wee a new era. So the only way is to seize each and every opportunity to improve oneself.¡± The Celestial Devil of the Samsara stood high on the Devil Earth, looking like a pir against the sky.

    He looked down up Meng Qi and said, ¡°You made me sense something when you were defending against my Palms of the Samsara.¡±

    ¡°All is made by heart, which is also a start to degenerate. All, everything, can trace back to the most initial and oldest heart. However, you are astray, making you unable to give y to that. How about sharing that with me, and you can thus get other interests.¡±

    This is a demon who excels in alluring. Meng Qi smiled, with his de erecting diagonally, ¡°Then what interests can you bring me?¡±

    Suspicion, despise, and contempt, showed between the lines. Meng Qi attempted to enrage the Celestial Devil of the Samsara, so as to pry out more information.

    Nevertheless, it was Meng Qi¡¯s real idea as well. So far, Meng Qi had already acquired the Premier Golden Stamp, five out of Nine Stamps, the previous chapters of Dharmakaya Section of the Arts of Eight-Nine, General Principles of the Buddha¡¯s Palm and its first move, one stroke of the Seven Strokes of Heaven Interception, some of the Tyrant¡¯s Six Decapitations, and the Complete Soul Annihtion. His treasures had surpassed the most outstanding of gurus. Was there anything fantastic the little Devil under the Demon of the Realm of Self could take out to attract him?

    ¡°Even your previous master was my good friend. You are thousands of miles away behind him,¡± Meng Qi said to himself.

    Meng Qi was more well-informed and no more the child who would be exhrated at seeing demons and hearing about secrets. The Celestial Devil of the Samsara before made him bored.

    The Celestial Devil of the Samsara went back to his seat, pushed the golden hills and jade columns, touched his jaw, and said with a look of deep significance, ¡°Though I cannot see clearly, I find you are held up by karma and have an abnormal Qi Yun. You may be involved in plots of some mighty people and at their maneuvers. When the world is at peace, you have no chance; but when the world is faced with a Great Trial, when demon lords wake up, and demons and devils reappear, you may find yourself in an opportunity amidst the mess, which, nevertheless, needs guidance from someone¡¯s time-honored wisdom.¡±

    That was indeed an alluring devil. He could tell Meng Qi¡¯s worries in an instant. But Meng Qi still put on an impassive expression, and asked in a bored tune, ¡°Thest one who intended to offer me guidance died without ashes. I have karma with Yuan Shi, Ananda, Dang Mo, God of Thunder, Tyrant, and someone mysterious. Do you think you will rival them, instead of being wiped out?¡±

    I just wanna ask whether you are afraid or not!

    Meng Qi would like to see Celestial Devil of the Samsara fearless, so that he could judge whether the Master of Six Dao of Samsara or the hiding mighty person would appear and attack by themselves and thus estimate their strengths.

    ¡°The Celestial Devil of the Samsara¡± sat in silence, as if Meng Qi was the monster and devil. How could he be involved with so many karmas? It could be recognized as the rarest situation since the ancient ages.

    After a long silence, he slowly spoke, in a much low-spirited voice, ¡°The time-honored wisdom refers to the flesh of the Demon of the Realm of Self, not guidance from me...¡±

    Coward! Meng Qi despised the celestial devil from the depths of his heart.

    Lan Jingtian and Gao Qianyuan besides seemed still trapped in the Samsara of Human Minds, and hadn¡¯t regained their minds yet.

    ¡°The Flesh of the Demon of the Realm of Self?¡± Meng Qi asked casually.

    The Celestial Devil of the Samsara appeared to have organized the following words, and became more fluent, ¡°Yes, the flesh of the Demon of the Realm of Self.¡±

    ¡°Demons like us have seared experience, wisdom, and strength, into our flesh. Once our flesh is acquired by humans, we won¡¯t possess their body, so it¡¯s safe. Just like the Demon of the Realm of Self is alive. He ranks first among demon lords and specializes in grasping minds, devising schemes and plots, and creating opportunities in impossible situations. He is right for your condition.¡±

    ¡°Because my true spiritual fire was consumed by him, once close to his body, I will lose all my strength. So the only way is to find a helper, take his flesh and blood away, and then he would sleep forever. That is mutually beneficial. Of course, as the first step in deepening our trust to each other I will provide you with the arts of the Demon of the Realm of Self in advance, and you need to hand me the oldest heart.¡±

    He stared at Meng Qi deep in the eyes, as if feeling his own words and conditions were impable and especially touching.

    Meng Qi let out a sigh, turned his back to the Celestial Devil of the Samsara and walked outside Devil Earth. He said while shaking his head andughing,

    ¡°Do you think I will like arts from the Demon of the Realm of Self, with so many top arts in my body?¡±

    ¡°He hardly ranks top ten in the Nine Levels of Underground, how can his experience and wisdompare with those of the God of Thunder, Dang Mo, Monk Ananda, and Yuan Shi?¡±

    His insipid tone was fraught with light contempt.

    The Celestial of the Samsara fell back to silence again. With his mind isted by his devil body, his thoughts could not be told. His only eye was shining with six colors, from which a vague sense of sadness spilled out.

    He didn¡¯t speak until Meng Qi was nearly leaving Devil Earth, ¡°Why do you think I will let you leave?¡±

    Because of his own ipetence, had he changed the strategy of tempting to threatening? Meng Qi felt funny instead of scary.

    To be honest, experience and knowledge of the Demon of the Realm of Self was a big temptation, but Meng Qi was clear that if he was attracted, thus became uncontrobly greedy and was involved with demons, he would be induced to degenerate. So he refused straightforward instead of taking any chances.

    At this time, Meng Qiughed, ¡°Dare you hit me? Since you can tell I am at others¡¯ maneuvers, dare you disrupt their plots?¡±

    The Celestial Devil of the Samsara fell silent again. Wind rustled past, and then he took a deep breath and said, ¡°They won¡¯t only have one at their maneuvers. Those who are not qualified will be deserted to run its course.¡±

    ¡°Not to mention, you only let your ipetent projection fall, which is as powerful as to drive blinded Lan Jingtian to attack. Moreover, it¡¯s your prudence, which stops you from hitting me.¡± Meng Qi remained walking in a firm pace, with his back to the Celestial Devil of the Samsara.

    He would not have stepped in, even with someone exploring the road, if he hadn¡¯t discovered that point.

    ¡°Which prudence?¡± The Celestial Devil of the Samsara couldn¡¯t helpughing.

    Meng Qi walked to the boundary of Devil Earth and smiled, ¡°The Immortal Heaven is a carnation of the Demon of the Realm of Self. Would his Summoning Spell summon a devil he did not want?¡±

    ¡°Demon of the Realm of Self, aren¡¯t you always branding yourself as A Wiser of Demons and the most prudent? Does the lore of the Yuan Xin Seal surpass the resultant enragement of someone? Are you willing to take the risk?¡±

    The Celestial Devil of the Samsara knocked on the back of his hand and did not say a word.

 Chapter 805: The Disclosure of Information

    <h4>Chapter 805: The Disclosure of Information</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Da, da, da. Meng Qi was stepping on the bloody, frozen ground. As the sound of his footsteps gradually faded away, he was about to pass through the broken stone gate.

    ¡°Did you enter the Devil Earth just to tease and make fun of me?¡± The Celestial Devil of the Samsara suddenly spoke.

    Su Meng must have came here for a purpose, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t be talking a lot. The Celestial Devil of the Samsara thought, if he really were nning to kill the demons, why wouldn¡¯t he take any action until now?

    The Celestial Devil of the Samsara understood human minds very well. However, he had just indirectly revealed his own identity as the Demon of the Realm of Self.

    Meng Qi paused. Standing with his back to the tall and strong Demon of the Realm of Self, he chuckled, ¡°In this era, it¡¯s so hard to see a mighty person from the Legendary Realm jumping around. I can¡¯t help but to feel a little curious.¡±

    ¡°Jumping around...¡± The Demon of the Realm of Self was lost for words after hearing this description.

    ¡°All the unsolved mysteries of the ancient times were rted to the Nine Levels of Underground and the Heavenly Court. Since you have connections with both of them, I¡¯m wondering if I can listen to some ancient secrets to satisfy my curiosity.¡± Meng Qi slowly turned around and faced the Demon of the Realm of Self with a calm look.

    Before knowing that the Demon of the Realm of Self was actually involved, Meng Qi had entered the Devil Earth to eliminate the evil demons and evil spirits to prevent them from harming the human world. However, at that moment, he had another idea.

    The mighty people who were involved in his karma were mostly people from the ancient times. Thus, learning about the ancient secrets would help him in breaking free from their maniptions in the future!

    ¡°I can be manifested in destructions, creations, evil thoughts, and secrets. You¡¯ve found the right Evil Demon to learn about the ancient secrets,¡± the Demon of the Realm of Self smiled. His face that had a six-colored single eye was being rotated and reced by a ck demonic face with no eyes, nose, mouth, or ears. It looked like a night sky with stars being hidden that gave a mixed feeling of mystery, secrecy, and exoticism. ¡°However, many secrets are deeply connected with the mighty people. If I reveal them to you, it¡¯s no safer than killing you. Perhaps as soon as I start talking about them, a Fairy-ying Swording from the past or the future will appear and wipe out my existence.¡±

    A swording from the past or the future... Meng Qi did not care too much about the Fairy-ying Sword that the Demon of the Realm of Self mentioned. In his opinion, the Demon of the Realm of Self was just trying to make himself more persuasive by mentioning the name of the sword of an influential figure. Nheless, his description was somewhat abstruse and puzzling.

    With the help of the Hall of Three-Lives, the God of Sun who was hiding in the past couldunch an attack from the ancient times. If one had reached the level of the Three Pristines, could he beunching an attack either from the past, the present, or the future?

    ¡°I won¡¯t go overboard. There aren¡¯t many secrets that I want to know, so I won¡¯t annoy any of the influential figures.¡± Meng Qi¡¯s face became serious. ¡°Is it true that the Demonic Lord was killed by the Celestial Ruler and would never be able to resurrect?¡±

    If the Demonic Lord were not dead, the Demon of the Realm of Self would never be at ease. Therefore, he would certainly verify the death of the Demonic Lord in every possible way.

    Without a change of countenance, the Demon of the Realm of Self covered his mysterious face with his right hand. He said in a calm voice, ¡°The Demonic Lord has really lost his life, provided that the Celestial Ruler doesn¡¯t keep him alive for other reasons. The imprint, on the other hand, has nothing to do with resurrection.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s incredible that the Demonic Lord dared to fight against the Heavenly Court before he reached the Nirvana Realm.¡± It was as though Meng Qi was having a casual conversation with the Demon of the Realm of Self.

    ¡°The Demonic Lord had encountered with a lucky chance in his life. After the missing of Zhenwu, he had crossed the sea of bitterness, came ashore and attained Nirvana. Of course he would want to test his power.¡± The Demon of Realm of Self paused at the words lucky chance for a while which seemed to imply something, but he did not go into details.

    The Demon of the Realm of Self had the same judgment as the Evil Intentions of Zhenwu, except for one thing ¨C he did not believe that the Demonic Lord could attain Nirvana in such a short period of time... Meng Qi was absorbed in thoughts.

    Just then, the Demon of the Realm of Self put down his right hand and pped it with his left hand. He breathed a sigh and said, ¡°It seems like you¡¯re trying to take advantage of the ancient secrets to get rid of something, no wonder I can smell danger already. I¡¯m not going to tell you anything more even if you offer me the Yuan Xin Seal.¡±

    Meng Qi was startled. After thinking for a while, he turned around and stepped out of the Devil Earth. He did not hesitate, nor did he care about Lan Jingtian who was neither good nor evil.

    The Demon of the Realm of Selfughed aloud and said with a sneer, ¡°It¡¯s no use asking about the ancient secrets. The people from the Legendary Realm are very close to the Da Dao, so their abilities are far beyond your imagination. With the help of causal connections, they know every single detail of your n. The influential figures that have achieved Nirvana are even more powerful. They can be everywhere ¨C the past, the present, or the future. Since they already know what you¡¯re thinking, how is it possible for you to be out of the chess game?¡±

    He wanted Meng Qi to pay for his contemptuous attitude some moments ago.

    Meng Qi was neither stopping nor turning around. ¡°You¡¯re trying to nt a seed of doubt in my heart, and foster the growth of the fruit using my feelings of depression, despair, and frustration. After a weak point is created in my mind, I can never realize Dharmakaya anymore. Is that true?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a usual trick used by the Celestial Devils. But I can¡¯t deny that it¡¯s very practical since it works almost every time,¡± the Demon of the Realm of Self admitted his sinister motive frankly.

    Meng Qi smiled, ¡°Unfortunately, I knew it a long time ago. After changing my mindset and strengthening my determination, I¡¯m already out of the haze.

    ¡°The universe and the world are so vast, but how many people can live forever? In the end, everyone has to die. Is there anything worse than death? As long as I fight for the thing I want in my life, I¡¯ll die without regret.¡±

    Meng Qi held strongly to his belief. He would live every moment to the fullest and not be affected by despair and depression. People should not forget the beauty of life and be trapped in sadness just because they would die some day. Provided that he would not get his friends and family into trouble, he would be seizing every opportunity and putting in his best effort to improve himself. If he were able to ovee all the difficulties in life, he would indeed be satisfied and happy, therefore living a carefree and unrestrained life. On the other hand, even if he failed to get over his troubles, his life had been brilliant. Actually, if he counted in the past life on earth, he had already lived two lives. A shooting star could only sh for a short moment, but it was capable of illuminating the sky!

    That was the mentality he had since he was a mortal on the earth. At that time, the lifespan of everyone was almost the same, as only a minority of people could live more than one hundred years. Currently, he had already got out of the haze and made his mind clear again. He was no longer wandering with no direction like a fly that was rushing here and there but heading nowhere.

    The Demon of the Realm of Self was just about to sneer because he thought Meng Qi was trying to brag about how he was not afraid of death. From what he knew, as people got stronger, they would be more fearful of death. Suddenly, he heard Meng Qi saying, ¡°On top of that, the mighty people from the Legendary Realm are not unbeatable. Since you could only project a small amount of power like this, it¡¯s obvious that your original body hasn¡¯t fully awakened yet. I¡¯m guessing that you will die if your body is awakened too soon, or maybe your body is sealed by an influential figure.¡±

    ¡°At first, you wanted to trick me into taking away the original body of the Demon of the Realm of Self. Are you trying to break free from the seal with my help?¡±

    ¡°Therefore, some of the mighty people who are still alive now might be lingering on with theirst breath of life, where the others might be sealed or suppressed. I certainly still stand a chance of beating them!¡±

    Meng Qi was confident when he said that. However, he did not mention a single word about the incident at the Main Hall of Grey Stone and the Jade Pce. He was not even thinking about it, as though the past incident did not help at all and he was going to find a solution on his own.

    As Meng Qi spoke, he was already leaving through the tunnel. The Demon of the Realm of Self did not say a word as he quietly watched Meng Qi disappear from his sight.

    Although the temperature was low in the tunnel, it was iparable with the Devil Earth. Meng Qi did not feel cold at all. He walked upward calmly and slowly, but deep down inside he was putting himself on guard.

    The Demon of the Realm of Self had been awakened a little, but he was still not able to use his full power. What was the point of him staying at the Devil Earth? He could not be waiting there just because he predicted the arrival of the Yuan Xin Seal. Apparently, there were other reasons!

    Before Meng Qi could find out the reasons, leaving the ce would be the best choice at the moment.

    In addition, even though thest thing said by the Demon of the Realm of Self sounded like a sneeringment to destroy Meng Qi¡¯s confidence of beating the mighty people, some useful information was disclosed. For instance, the people from the Legendary Realm could find out every single detail of his n with the help of casual connections. Furthermore, those who had attained Nirvana could travel freely to the past, the present, and the future.

    If Meng Qi were not aware of these terrific abilities, he would have left out this important information in the future!

    It seemed like the Demon of the Realm of Self could not help himself but to join in on the chess game.

    ...

    At the Devil Earth, the Demon of the Realm of Self had changed his appearance to the face of evil thoughts that had a six-colored single eye. He was looking down at the Nine-Fingered Blue-Blooded Man, Gao Qianyuan.

    The nk look in the eyes of Gao Qianyuan had disappeared. Not a single trace of abnormality could be found anymore. He took out a ck wooden box and presented it respectfully to the Demon of the Realm of Self. ¡°The Ancestor of Water has assigned me to send this box to you.¡±

    With a wave of his hand, the Demon of the Realm of Self took over the wooden box and gently swept the dust off the box. He then smiled and said, ¡°Please send my regards to my fellow brother.¡±

    As soon as his finished speaking, the chilled wind was blowing in all directions. The body of the Demon of the Realm of Self became illusory, and a crack on the ground ¨C surrounded by ck-colored demonic aura ¨C had appeared.

    The gap disappeared after the Demon of the Realm of Self jumped into it, leaving Gao Qianyuan who had resumed normal and Lan Jingtian who was still looking nkly on the ground. Along with the leaving of the Demon of the Realm of Self, the Devil Earth did not feel as cold as before.

    The Demon Realm was dark, with muddy marshes everywhere. The Demon of the Realm of Self appeared in the sky, soaring high above the clouds and turned into a gigantic sun. The sun was burning in ck me, but its power seemed to be partially sealed.

    Under the sun, the fluid on the surface of the Demon Realm was evaporated instantaneously. The peaks of the tall mountains were pointing up to the sky.

    The gigantic ck sun wasrger than the total size of numerouss. It rose higher and higher until it entered the vast universe and blended into a gxy. The boundless gxy looked like a huge, ck Devil Dragon.

    As the sun had returned to its ce, the Devil Dragon was no longer one-eyed.

    Its destructive power had appeared indistinctly.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already informed Su Meng about that,¡± the voice of the Demon of the Realm of Self was echoing around the gxy. The gxy was so huge that even the light would take a billion years to travel across it. However, his voice was travelling much faster than that in an iprehensible way, until it reached a dirty.

    A green-robed person was sitting on the highest peak of the. He was refining and purifying the thick filth that surrounded him.

    As he raised his head, an ordinary-looking face was shown. It was Qi Zhengyan.

    ¡°So what did he ask?¡± Qi Zhengyan inquired, as if he was talking to himself.

    ¡°He asked if the Demonic Lord had really fallen, and if he was possible to seize other people¡¯s bodies to resurrect,¡± replied the Demon of the Realm of Self.

    Qi Zhengyan was silent for a few moments before he said, ¡°As my power grows stronger, I will slowly remove your seal.¡±

    ...

    Gao Qianyuan grasped the opportunity to kill Lan Jingtian. He then left the Devil Earth silently and returned to the Golden Tents.

    Just when Gao Qianyuan stepped out of the tunnel, he suddenly stopped. He saw Su Meng ¨C dressed in the tight, ck clothes ¨C sitting cross-legged on top of the tent opposite him. A huge long de was stuck in the soil in front of Meng Qi.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time.¡± As Meng Qi¡¯s right hand reached to the de handle slowly, he let out a heavy and stagnant aura.

    Meng Qi had always wanted to kill the blue-blooded man because of the Ruan Family!

 Chapter 806: The Whetstone

    <h4>Chapter 806: The Whetstone</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    When Gao Qianyuan used the escaping technique, the invisibility of his body was not consistent because of the gaps in the fog at the exit of the tunnel. Knowing that his trace had been found, Gao Qianyuan revealed himself. Holding a sword-shaped token in his right hand, he too let out his furious aura and stared into the eyes of Meng Qi in the dark.

    In an instant, four streaks of electric lights were colliding with each other and releasing sparks in the void.

    Gao Qianyuan took a step forward, looking alert and cautious. He then said in a calm and steady voice,

    ¡°It¡¯s true that you¡¯re strong, but you¡¯re not strong enough to overpower a person from the guru domain. Moreover, I have the Token of Sword Spirit in my hand. It¡¯s hard to tell who will win in the end. Why don¡¯t you leave me alone?¡±

    Gao Qianyuan had witnessed how Meng Qi stayed calm in front of the Demon of the Realm of Self and got the information he wanted eventually. Therefore, he already had a whole new understanding of the power and state of mind of Meng Qi. Putting aside his pride and the disbelief of the young enemy¡¯s power, he understood that the rumors were true. Meng Qi had already grew into a powerful figure who was feared by many gurus. However, Gao Qianyuan was an experienced guru. Given that he was aided by the Token of Sword Spirit that was almost simr to a Heavenly Weapon, he could even escape from a Dharmakaya of Half-Step, let alone Meng Qi.

    Meng Qi was still sitting cross-legged on top of the tent. His right hand was grasping at the de handle at a slow speed, but he was giving people a false feeling of moving quickly. His movement had let out an oppressive aura that felt like the proverb, ¡°The whirling wind forebodes an impending storm.¡± He then spoke in a calm voice,

    ¡°You¡¯re not cing your hope on your own ability. Instead, you ce it on a weapon. This is your first problem.¡±

    ¡°Something is wrong inside your body, hence you¡¯re not fit for a long fight. This is your second problem.¡±

    ¡°You appear to be tough on the outside, but on the inside you¡¯re thinking to escape from the battle. This is your third problem.¡±

    Meng Qi put his right hand on the de handle and looked at Gao Qianyuan with deep and quiet eyes.

    ¡°With these three problems, killing you is as easy as killing a chicken or a dog.¡±

    Stung by every single word of Meng Qi, Gao Qianyuan felt that the words were like a huge hammer striking on the bell. At first, he wanted to sneer at Meng Qi, but he was stunned after he listened to the end. His body shook slightly and his countenance got serious. He felt as though all his problems were exposed and nothing could be hidden from the eyes of Meng Qi.

    It was true that the body of Gao Qianyuan had been having some hidden problems, therefore he had to draw support from the Token of Sword Spirit in order to attain the Formless Sword Spirit of a higher level. This fact could be known from the previous battle between them. However, a few moments ago, he had just came out with an idea to escape from this battle. He was nning to strike an attack as a way of defending himself, then retreat far away immediately after that. How could Meng Qi possibly know his n?

    Was this the Ancient Heart mentioned by Meng Qi and the Demon of the Realm of Self?

    Gao Qianyuan calmed himself down. Without showing a sign of cowardice, he said, ¡°Humans are different from the beasts in a sense that they are good at making and using tools. I don¡¯t find any problem with me using the Token of Sword Spirit.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s so powerful that it can almost be transformed into a Heavenly Weapon and make a great guru feel threatened. I can¡¯t find a reason for not using it.¡±

    As Gao Qianyuan enunciated each word slowly, his aura had resurged and confronted Meng Qi.

    ¡°It¡¯s not wrong to make use of the tools, but you need to be able to gain control over them. Otherwise, the tools will be manipting you, as opposed to you manipting them. Would a three-year-old kid be able to use a two-thousand-kilogram hammer as his weapon? It might be hard for me to defeat the Token of Sword Spirit, but defeating its owner ¨C which is you ¨C is as easy as turning over my palm.¡± As Meng Qi grasped the de handle, purple electric lights and blue thunder ¨C which looked like flowing streams ¨C were clinging tightly to the body of the de.

    After some time of adjusting his mindset, Meng Qi had been clear about two things that needed to be done. The first one was to secretly seek for the opportunities to get rid of the mighty people. Secondly, he would nourish his heart and de through battle experiences. By winning the powerful people, an invincible desmanship and an invincible faith would be formed. He would be refining his own spirit with the victories. In this way, when the opportunity came, he would be confident to wield the de in his best state of spirit. Using the sharpest long de, he would cut off the casual connections and karma and live a carefree and unrestrained life!

    He would start the journey of forming the invincible desmanship and invincible faith by defeating Gao Qianyuan!

    Zeng!

    The body of the de was shaking and making a sound of a dragon roar. Meng Qi leaned his body forward and pulled out the long de with his right hand. The thunder was overflowing from the de like several blinding streaks of lightning.

    The first strike!

    Attracted by Qi Ji, Gao Qianyuan was holding the Token of Sword Spirit in his hand. Along with the appearance of a form of a giant blue maggot on his back, his body had copsed, as though he was a sand sculpture that had broken up into just sand. Every grain of sand had be a light-blue maggot that was inhaling the sword power. In a split second, they had turned transparent and merged themselves into the Vigor Ocean.

    Instantaneously, the area within dozens of miles was filled with killing intent. The maggots were gathering at the areas that had strong vigor. Some of them were spewing sword power in all directions, whereas the others were trying to invade Meng Qi¡¯s body through his breathing. On the other hand, a few of the maggots were swimming away from the battle area silently to escape to the other ces.

    Just then, Meng Qi had shed his de, the Heaven¡¯s Pain. The sh ¨C with a shape of a lightning bolt and an extremely sharp edge ¨C went across hundreds of feet of distance. It cut through the air silently.

    The speed of the sh was fast at the beginning. It gave a feeling of breaking free from the constraints and seeking for freedom. However, the further it went, the slower the speed was. As the speed got slower and slower, the surrounding had gradually be darker. The void was shrinking toward the long de. At the same time, the vast energy of the Vigor Ocean was also circting, contracting and crumbling on Meng Qi who had been united with his de as a whole. It was as though the energy of the Vigor Ocean was going to be condensed into a small point. A point that was not ced anywhere, nor did it have a past or a future.

    The surrounding was dim and dark. The energy waspressed inyers and condensed rapidly into a solid substance, which then turned into ambers that trapped the maggots. Gao Qianyuan felt that the void around him had been obstructed, which made it impossible for him to escape. As his sword power could hardly move an inch forward, the power had dissipated quickly. The Vigor Ocean hadpletely merged together with Meng Qi as Gao Qianyuan could not even ess a tiny bit of it. The realm of Meng Qi had supported with his desmanship perfectly!

    Gao Qianyuan thought to himself, I can¡¯t let this sh evolve anymore! Just then, he felt a sharp pain in his Primordial Spirit. Knowing that the current situation was extremely dangerous, he had no choice but to harm himself by condensing his body forcefully and unleashing the full power of the Token of Sword Spirit.

    At the next second, the highly condensed energy of the Vigor Ocean had been released. It turned the surroundings into a broad ocean of cyan-blue color. Every drop of the water in the ocean had been transformed into maggots. With the help of the contraction force, all the maggots had surged toward Meng Qi in a way that was more aggressive than a thousand swords striking at once. The maggots were like sharp-edged weapons that were capable to wipe out vitality.

    It was indeed a threatening counter-attack of Gao Qianyuan. The previous sh of Meng Qi that had already slowed down was going to be a big trouble!

    With his feet stepping firmly on the ground, Meng Qi had left deep ravines on the ground for dragging his feet along. There seemed to be no way to dodge the attack. He would need to endure the attack of the Maggot Ocean that was almost the same as a hit from a Heavenly Weapon!

    All of a sudden, Meng Qi had disappeared from the sight of Gao Qianyuan. He could not be seen in the cyan-blue Vigor Ocean anymore, nor could his traces be tracked. The connection between him and Gao Qianyuan had been cut off in an iprehensible way!

    In the next moment, continuous sounds of banging could be heard, as the sword power spewed by countless maggots had hit on the core of the Golden Tent where Meng Qi was originally standing. A streak of zing white light was then produced. It was so bright to the point that the surrounding had be a colorless background. The huge collision had also caused a lot of cracks on the ground which were hundreds of feet in depth. It was as though arge spider web was grown on the ground.

    If Meng Qi were still standing at the core, he would undoubtedly be cut into tiny pieces of flesh.

    ¡°Where is Su Meng? Where is Su Meng?¡± Since Gao Qianyuan had already made an all-out effort to the point of harming himself in order tounch the attack, he was utterly frustrated to see his enemy disappear just before the attack reached him.

    Suddenly, a heavy pressure was imposed on Gao Qianyuan. The Earth seemed to have grown an invisible hand to pull him down to the ground.

    A de beam that shone brightly like a sun was shooting out of the cracks on the ground. For a moment, Gao Qianyuan could not see anything else but the dazzling and magnificent de beam.

    Meng Qi was using the Seal of the Fifth and Sixth of the Ten Heavenly Stems and the Earth-Conveyance technique! As opposed to flying, he had chosen to step on the ground to draw support from the earth and the Seal of the Dao. He had dodged an all-out strike of the Token of Sword Spirit by making use of the Earth element to restrict the Water element and hide the Metal element. No matter how strong a weapon was, the attack would be useless if it failed to hit an enemy.

    The second strike!

    As the de beam came close, Gao Qianyuan quickly held the Token of Sword Spirit in his hand and broke up into countless maggots that had no form and shape. The maggots had merged into the void while trying to avoid the sharp edge of the de beam. To prevent the de beam from hurting his Primordial Spirit, a huge amount of maggots were left behind to sacrifice by blocking the attack with their bodies.

    Dang dang dang dang! The sounds of weapons crashing into each other were emitted at a frequency that was hard to be distinguished by the ear. The de beam seemed to be made up of innumerable tiny de powers. They were sweeping up like a hurricane that swallowed up the void within dozens of miles and shed the maggots apart.

    Somewhere away from the attack area of the de beam, dozens of light-blue maggots emerged and condensed rapidly into Gao Qianyuan. After wrapping himself with the light of the Token of Sword Spirit, he was about to escape.

    Even though Meng Qi had just struck his de twice, Gao Qianyuan ¨C who had been depending a lot on the Token of Sword Spirit ¨C had already lost confidence in the battle. On top of that, he was afraid of the scorching heat when Meng Qi transformed into a sun. Knowing that his attacks would not work, he had decided to escape from the battle while bearing with the bad injuries.

    Just when the conveyance light appeared, Gao Qianyuan suddenly saw a longsword in Meng Qi¡¯s left hand. While the previous de beam was still shing upward, Meng Qi had shed the sword toward the de beam in a calm manner. The heavy sh crashed into the de beam.

    Light!

    Light was everywhere!

    Faster than anything, the zing white light was sweeping toward Gao Qianyuan. With his Primordial Spirit tightened, Gao Qianyuan attempted to speed up the conveyance process to escape from the attack area. However, how could he be faster than light? Moreover, Meng Qi¡¯s attacks seemed to be well-nned. The sword attack had blended perfectly into the residual de beam and formed a joint attack. Although it was not too powerful, it happened too quickly so Gao Qianyuan had no time to react to it!

    The third strike!

    Boom!

    With a loud noise of explosion, the zing white light had spread to every corner and swallowed up Gao Qianyuan. The explosion had gasified the tents and the ground at the core, ignited the ruins of the Golden Tents within dozens of miles and turned everything into a sea of fire.

    After the explosion of light stopped, a cyan-blue light was wrapping around the pale-looking Primordial Spirit of Gao Qianyuan and attempting to soar to the clouds. However, Meng Qi had shed on it with his heavy long de and it ended up falling into the dust.

    Nevertheless, Meng Qi did not n to interrogate Gao Qianyuan as he did not want to displease the mighty people. He lifted the longsword and crushed his Primordial Spirit into pieces.

    As the consciousness of Gao Qianyuan got weaker, thest thing he heard in the world was the voice of Meng Qi saying,

    ¡°You don¡¯t deserve to be called a guru.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true, I don¡¯t deserve to be called a guru. I couldn¡¯t even take three strikes from Meng Qi even though I have the Token of Sword Spirit in my hand...¡± thought Gao Qianyuan as heughed bitterly. Not only his aura was suppressed by the enemy, but his state of mind had also be weak. The biggest mistake was to unleash the full power of the Token of Sword Spirit in such a hurry. He regretted making so many mistakes in the battle!

    Looking away from the dead body, Meng Qi kept the Token of Sword Spirit and the storage bag. He then said silently in his heart,

    ¡°The first one.¡±

    Just then, a bird ¨C with a note tied to it ¨C had flown over andnded on the left shoulder of Meng Qi.

    Without opening the note, Meng Qi activated his sense naturally to read the words written inside.

    ¡°Traces of Has and the Golden Tent Warriors are found at the edge of the Icy ins.¡±

 Chapter 807: Forming A Good Affinity

    <h4>Chapter 807: Forming A Good Affinity</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    It waste autumn. The view of the yellow grass and the vast dried sea was spectacr. Further north, the weeds were thinning and covered with snow. Big evergreen trees had been growing everywhere and forming primeval forests that were more than a thousand miles long. The forests, with lush branches and leaves, were wide and connected to each other. The green forests had formed a majestic view in a white snownd.

    At the edge of a primeval forest, the snow on the ground had turned muddy after being stepped on frequently by the passersby.

    This was not a ce without human habitation. Many tribes were hiding in the deep mountains, old forests, icy ins, and caves. On the other hand, a lot of martial artists who were good at ice-rted arts had no interest in going to the South. Instead, they loved exploring the Arctic and preferred to iste themselves from the Wulin at the Central ins. Their existence might not even be known if they were not discovered by the people of the External Realm who flew to the Arctic to search for alchemical materials such as treasured nts.

    At the moment, more than a dozen men and women who had extraordinary aura were standing on the muddy snow. They might appear to be stepping on the ground, but after careful observation, one would find that they were actually floating in the air. The space between the bottom of their feet and the mud could fit about two to threeyers of papers. The gap was neither too big nor too small, but it was enough to avoid having contact with the muddy snow.

    The leader among the people was a mature woman who was wearing a pinkish-gray dress. Having thick hair and a slim body figure, her face was as beautiful as a rosemallow that just left the water. She was the Ice Fairy, Ye Yuqi. She was surrounded by the elegant and beautiful Thousand-Handed Buddha, Ming Fa, and the Poker-Faced Soul Reaver, He Xiu, who had eyebrows like a sword. All of them were gurus.

    Suddenly, they sensed something in their hearts and all looked to the south at the same time. On the snowynd, a tall muscr man in ck clothes was walking slowly toward them. He was wearing a Heroic Scarf, carrying a long de on his back, and gradually building up a heavy and stagnant aura.

    As he moved forward, every step he took was slow but heavy at the same time. Within two or three breaths, he had stood in front of the people. His footsteps ¨C being slow but not sluggish ¨C were filled with contradiction, thereby causing dizziness in a few less powerful gurus.

    ¡°The ranking of the Frenzied de, Su Meng had got a big leap recently. He seemed to have a well-deserved reputation...¡± thought the gurus who had met Meng Qi for the first time.

    ¡°Alright, everyone is here.¡± Ye Yuqi had a quick nce at Meng Qi, then she frowned a little. She noticed that his aura was slightly different from the past. He seemed to be more confident, as though he had no fear of confronting any enemy in the world.

    Apart from Ye Yuqi who was a Great Guru, thirteen gurus were present at the moment. Temporarily, these people were the only manpower that they had, as the rest of the gurus were assigned to go after the other Golden Tent Warriors.

    After making an obeisance by cupping their hands together before their chests and getting to know each other¡¯s names, Meng Qi took out something and handed it to He Xiu, the Poker-Faced Soul Reaver from Donghai Sword Vige.

    It was a bluish-ck token that looked like a dagger. Some strange-looking maggots were carved on it, they were so lifelike that they looked like they were actually creeping.

    ¡°The Token of the Sword Spirit!¡± He Xiu, who was always expressionless, blurted out in shock.

    The Donghai Sword Vige had been searching for it painstakingly. A portion of the Scripture of Nameless Sword ¨C that was taken away by the division of the formless sword spirit ¨C was hidden inside the token. However, its presence was hard to be noticed by the outsiders.

    Nevertheless, losing a small part of scripture actually had little effect on the disciples from all divisions. The He Family, particrly, had nothing else to learn from the scripture because the arts they were practicing were already good enough. However, it was a different case for He Qi, the head of the sword vige. After the mastery of formlessness in his swordsmanship, He Qi had actually obtained a deeper understanding of the original scripture. It would be helpful if he could collect and arrange all the scriptures from every division and look at them in a holistic way.

    In addition, after being nurtured for so many generations, the Token of the Sword Spirit was about to be upgraded to be a Heavenly Weapon and the treasured weapon of the sword vige.

    Hence, the Token of the Sword Spirit was actually far more important to the Donghai Sword Vige than it seemed. Everyone in the sword vige was eager to obtain this weapon. However, Gao Qianyuan ¨C the original owner of the token ¨C was an experienced guru who had practiced some kind of special arts. Given the fact that the Token of the Sword Spirit was more powerful than the primary material of a Heavenly Weapon, as long as Gao Qianyuan did not encounter He Qi or other powerful people, he could at least escape from the battle if he was not capable to defeat the enemies. Apparently, to seize the token from Gao Qianyuan was more than just difficult.

    Meng Qi gave a slight nod, ¡°Gao Qianyuan has already been killed.¡±

    ¡°Are you the one who killed him?¡± asked He Xiu in an instant.

    Knowing how powerful Gao Qianyuan was, He Xiu could hardly believe the news of his death. It would have been more convincing if Ye Yuqi ¨C a Great Guru ¨C was the one who announced his death. But since Meng Qi was still at the Guru domain, his was at the same realm with Gao Qianyuan.

    ¡°Not only was his body condition not good, but also he was too dependent on the power of the Token of the Sword Spirit. Aside from that, since he did not have deep affinity with the weapon, a lot of weak points could be found. It¡¯s not hard to kill him after finding the right opportunity in battle,¡± Meng Qi replied to him briefly, as though it was an easy job.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you use the Karma Transfer?¡± He Xiu knew that the most powerful weapon of Meng Qi was the de of mystery, Karma Transfer. At first, he thought Meng Qi must be depending on this weapon to kill Gao Qianyuan. However, listening to Meng Qi¡¯s words, he seemed to have killed him by detecting the weak points instead.

    Meng Qi grinned. ¡°To kill him, is the use of Karma Transfer even necessary? On top of that, why do I need to bear the risk of dying together with him?¡±

    It wasn¡¯t until then that the other gurus understood what they were talking about. The Frenzied de, Su Meng, had killed the Nine-Fingered Blue-Blooded Man, Gao Qianyuan. Another guru had lost his life to Meng Qi!

    Their thoughts were fluctuating and they were lost for words after hearing the news. Although they were confident with their own capabilities as gurus, they were shocked by thebat capability of Meng Qi that was far beyond his current realm. He was indeed an extraordinary one.

    For those in the guru domain, they would have plenty of arts, battle experiences, movements of the Dharmakaya-level, Masterwork of Precious Weapon, and also a well-developed Exterior View. They would be the pir of strength for the major sects and ns. Hence, the battle between people from the same level of heaven often took a long time before one¡¯s attack could sessfully hit on the other one. It would be very difficult for them to either kill or capture one another.

    Among all the gurus that were present at the moment, less than five of them had the experience of killing another guru in a one-on-onebat. Since the process was either extremely dangerous or tortuous, they could only seed in killing a guru once or twice.

    However, the Frenzied de, Su Meng, had got stunning battle records ever since he entered the guru domain. Apart from gaining benefits by stirring up internal strife, he had captured the Vile Heavenly Demon alive and killed Elderly Ku with just one strike. Currently, he had added another achievement to his battle record by killing Gao Qianyuan with ease.

    Knowing his battle records, the gurus almost felt like they were facing a Great Guru at the moment!

    Currently, they were not aware of the value of the Token of the Sword Spirit, otherwise they would feel more surprised.

    He Xiu looked at the Token of the Sword Spirit that was handed in front of him. Without hesitation, he took it over and said solemnly, ¡°The Donghai Sword Vige will definitely return your favor.¡±

    Meng Qi had already acquired arge amount of treasures and a sufficient amount of good deeds. Furthermore, he was about to obtain a Heavenly Weapon, too. What he wanted at the moment was to form a good rtionship with the Donghai Sword Vige. In the future, when he was facing the mighty people that were hard to deal with, he might be able to get help from a Man Fairy. As to whether He Qi would help him regardless of the great danger, it was solely his own choice. Meng Qi would never force anyone to make a choice. At the moment, he was only trying his best to form a good basis with the sword vige, so he smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I don¡¯t really need anything from you. But would you sit back and watch when I¡¯m in real trouble in the future?¡±

    He Xiu said in a firm tone, ¡°We would be happy to help you in any way we can.¡±

    As a guru, He Xiu was qualified to make a promise on behalf of his sect after someone had handed him the Token of the Sword Spirit.

    The gurus around them could somewhat get the value of the Token of the Sword Spirit from the reaction of He Xiu. Although they knew that Meng Qi was trying to form a good affinity with the sword vige in order to get their help in return, they admired Meng Qi for how he was able to control his greed in the face of such a precious weapon. When Gao Qianyuan was killed, since nobody else was there, pocketing the weapon seemed to be more in line with the greed of human nature. Thus, it could be seen that the Frenzied de, Su Meng, was truly an honest and righteous person who deserved the reputation of being a hero.

    Ye Yuqi nodded quietly and said, ¡°Some tribes of the Icy ins have found the traces of Has and the Golden Tent Warriors around here. ording to their reports, Has has at least five gurus with him. They have snuck into the forest, but it¡¯s still unknown where they want to escape.¡±

    She told the purpose of this gathering briefly.

    Since nothing was blocking the view from the sky, to avoid getting spotted by the people from the Tip-Top and guru domains who had the magical power of Third Eye and Heavenly Eye, the escapees often chose to stay close to the ground and use conveyance techniques such as the Fire Escape, Earth Escape, Water Escape, and Wood Escape. Basically, they would hide their traces using the slopes, trees, and rocks, in the forest. Has and his subordinates were a good example of that.

    ¡°Let¡¯s work in groups of two or three and search around for more clues,¡± a guru from the Cui Family of Ge Zhou suggested. ¡°Since Has and his subordinates are escaping, they won¡¯t be able to kill every person that catches sight of them. I believe they have left behind many traces. Perhaps we can get more information from the tribal people.¡±

    Ye Yuqi looked around and said, ¡°Get ready for the tools of contacting people and seeking for help. We need to prevent Has and the others from fighting back.¡±

    It wasmon for the people to fight back when fleeing, so they must be careful of that.

    The gurus who had the mentioned tools had spared some to Meng Qi and the others who did not have one. Anyway, they were not valuable items.

    During the process of grouping, Meng Qi pondered for a while and said, ¡°I¡¯m used to acting alone. I can take care of the assigned areas by myself.¡±

    There were too many secrets in his acts. After acquiring the General Principles of the Premier Golden Stamp and the fifth of the nine seals, they had to go hand in hand with the Arts of Eight-Nine. If they were not used, his power would be weakened considerably due to the disintegration of his arts. In the face of dangerous situation, it would be hard for him to restrain from using the arts. Under such circumstances, he felt morefortable to work alone. Upon the discovery of his secret arts, he could just eliminate the enemies, but he certainly could not treat his teammates the same way.

    Moreover, after he activated the Arts of Eight-Nine, he would not fall into traps easily as long as he was alert and careful, unless he encountered with a Dharmakaya. Nheless, if he really met an enemy of the Dharmakaya realm, it made no difference whether he had a teammate or not.

    Ye Yuqi knew that Meng Qi had a lot of secrets. Without waiting for the others to respond, she replied, ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    Soon, the grouping waspleted and the gurus headed to their designated primeval forests.

    ...

    In a dark ce underneath a tall tree, the head of the Golden Tent Warriors, Has, was sitting up straight on a giant rock. The wounds on his body had healed. While clenching his right hand into a fist, he looked around, ¡°Rumors are saying that the Dharmakaya is currently looking for the whereabouts of the Khagan. He isn¡¯ting after us.¡±

    ¡°Herees the chance. It¡¯s time to teach the dogs from the Central ins a lesson. Let them know that we, the great heroes of the Grasnd, won¡¯t just allow them to hunt us down like that!¡±

    Several guru warriors ¨C who still looked calm when they were fleeing ¨C nodded their heads and said yes. Then, they looked aside.

    At the side, there was a coffin surrounded by reddish-yellow mist!

    Has had also shifted his gaze to the coffin. He then said with a deep voice, ¡°Your help is much appreciated, emperor.¡±

    A deep and raspy voice could be heard within the coffin, ¡°I need a fresh body of a guru to help a Tip-Top person from my sect to enter the second level of the Heavenly Stairs. We can both benefit if we cooperate with each other.¡±

 Chapter 808: The Area Of Demonic Illusions

    <h4>Chapter 808: The Area Of Demonic Illusions</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    ¡°So what should we do?¡± Has asked straightforwardly in the dark.

    Since the Nether Emperor had suggested to fight back around this area, Has wanted to know the specific steps of the n.

    The reddish-yellow mist was rolling while emitting a vague sound of water that seemed to being from another world. Under the influence of an invisible force, the mist twisted and gradually formed a map that marked the primeval forests, frozennds, icekes, mountains, and rivers, within ten thousand miles.

    At the north of the map, there was a specially-marked red dot. It was the intersection of this forest and a perennially frozenke.

    ¡°A secret realm is hidden there. The Demonic Monarch used to have Isted Practice at that ce,¡± said the Nether Emperor in a cold voice.

    ¡°The Demonic Monarch?¡± Has had heard of this name before. The Demonic Monarch was a famous person of the Legendary Realm during the ending phase of the Ancient Times. After the fall of the Demonic Lord, he had be the owner of the Devil¡¯s ws. From a lowly ve of the human race, he had grown into a mighty person in diabolism.

    When the Demonic Monarch was at the peak of his power, the Nine Levels of Underground were already in a stable state. Without getting support from anyone, he fought his way out of the domination of the Demonic Sage and the emperor of the human race and harvested arge number of evil demons and evil spirits. With great wisdom, he transformed the arts of demons and spirits into divine arts that could be practiced by the human race.

    Since then, Terran Diabolism had started. As there would always be evil ones in the human race, it was difficult to eradicate Terran Diabolism.

    Apart from the Luo Sect and the in Girl Sect, the Evil Demon Zuo Dao in the current era had seen the Demonic Monarch as the founder of diabolism. To trace the history of diabolism back to the Ancient Times, the Annihtion Sect, the Blood Cloak Cult, the Tower of Malevolence, the Asura Temple, and the Life-and-Death Fugacity Sect, were deeply connected with the primitive diabolism founded by the Demonic Monarch. Some of them were passed down through different divisions and inheritance. The others had been connected to the mighty people of the Nine Levels of Underground when they practiced the modified diabolistic arts of the Demonic Monarch, thereby creating a new division.

    However, regardless of how powerful the Demonic Monarch was, he too could not escape from the changes of the world. It was said that he had passed away in a sitting posture before the Middle Ages. Since then, none of the owners of the Devil¡¯s ws could achieve his level. Thest owner of the Devil¡¯s ws had even died together with a half-dead mighty person after a fight.

    It was such a surprise that a legendary person like the Demonic Monarch used to have a secret realm at the Icy ins. All the Golden Tent Warriors were shocked by the news and keen to know more about it.

    The Nether Emperor said, ¡°Although the inheritance of my sect has been discontinued several times, the ce where we hid the secret scriptures and arts was still well-preserved because it was hard to be found. I learned about the secret realm of the Demonic Monarch through the secret scriptures.¡±

    ¡°However, almost nothing is left at the secret realm. We could only find some traces and notes of the Demonic Monarch when he deliberated over the arts. Nevertheless, what we can do is to open the secret realm, release the demonic energy, and guide the energy with a secret art. The demonic energy will affect the Law within hundreds of miles and form an area of Demonic Illusions that can block Jing Shen and produce various kinds of illusions.¡±

    ¡°After that, we will lure one or two gurus to this ce and let them seek for help from their alliances. When the other guruse, we will open the secret realm and separate them with the areas of Demonic Illusions. Thereafter we will defeat them one by one. They will surely lose as they are fighting on their own against so many of us. The final step is to deal with Ye Yuqi from the Huamei Heights. Since she has the token of Mister Luda with her, we must make full use of the Demonic Illusions when fighting with her so as to capture her alive.¡±

    Has listened quietly till the end and felt that this n could most probably work. Since their enemies had been experienced in battles, they would definitely expect a fight-back. Originally, Has had also nned to gather the power of the Golden Tent Warriors and kill or capture one or two gurus before the other gurus came to help. His intention was to cut down their manpower, so that they would stop dividing themselves into groups and refrain from pursuing them too aggressively. Has and his subordinates would then grasp this chance to get rid of the pursuers.

    Currently, Has had something that the Central ins forces did not expect at all ¨C the secret realm of the Demonic Monarch. He could finally seek revenge from them by giving them a good blow. As a result, the bnce between the power of gurus from the Central ins and the Grasnd would be restored. He hoped that Mister Luda would be disturbed by this result ¨C it would be the best if it could affect his state of mind and therefore cause problems in his martial arts practice.

    ¡°No wonder you¡¯ve suggested to fight back around this area, emperor,¡± Has said. ¡°However, our enemies are not only powerful, but also they have more gurus than us. We need to be well-prepared in order to defeat them all. Could you please show us to the secret realm first?¡±

    Without saying another word, the Nether Emperor¡¯s coffin soared into the air and went north while the chilled winds blew from all directions.

    Has looked at the gurus and transmitted a secret message to them, ¡°Later, no matter what the Nether Emperor asks us to do, we must stay together. What he wants from us is a fresh body of a guru. It makes no difference to him whether it is a body of the righteous or the evil, the Central ins or the Grasnd. Beware of him as he may stab us in the back.¡±

    In the eyes of the Nether Emperor, Has and his subordinates were just like a few of homeless dogs that fled from the Golden Tents. Hence, it was definitely easier to kill them rather than confronting them with the righteous force that could be supported by a Dharmakaya at any time. The reason of the Nether Emperor choosing to cooperate with Has ¨C instead of killing the gurus and taking their bodies away ¨C was that he knew that he would not be able to defeat five gurus at once. Moreover, Has had the Heavenly Weapon, Sun Shooting Bow, with him. Therefore, if Has and his subordinates were separated from each other, the Nether Emperor would certainly take their lives and bodies away.

    The Golden Tent Warriors were all experienced gurus, so they got it right away. They nodded their heads silently and put themselves on guard.

    Noticing that the warriors had be nervous and tense, Hasughed in the secretly-transmitted message and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. The Life-and-Death Fugacity Sect has suffered heavy losses in recent years. There is only one guru left in the sect, but he has to guard the altar in order to take precautions against the rebellion of the Living Dead. Thus, we don¡¯t have to be afraid of just one Great Guru ¨C the Nether Emperor himself ¨C and several Living Deads. They can¡¯t do anything to us!¡±

    ¡°They have a Heavenly Weapon, but we have one too!¡±

    The Golden Tent Warriors breathed a sigh of relief. Indeed, the Life-and-Death Fugacity Sect had reached the point where they had to forcibly move a Tip-Top person from the sixth level of Heaven up to the next realm with the fresh body of a guru, instead of advancing in a normal way. They needed not to be as fearful of the Life-and-Death Fugacity Sect as before.

    Has and the Golden Tent Warriors used various means to follow the coffin wrapped in reddish-yellow mist to the north. They were keeping a distance that was neither too close nor too far from each other. This was to prevent them from being defeated all at once by a ranged attack of the Heavenly Weapon, and also to enable them to assist their teammates in the shortest possible time.

    ...

    Several fur-coated tribal hunters of the Icy ins were carefully lurking forward and surrounding their prey from different directions.

    The hunters consisted of both men and women. All of them had strong muscles with great explosive strength. Some of them carried spears, whereas the others had empty hands. Among them, there was a teenage boy and a teenage girl who were rtively thin. Their good-looking faces were filled with curiosity. They seemed to be the best hunters of the younger generation of the tribe who were following their seniors in hunting to gain some experience.

    The prey they were surrounding was an enormous silver python. Its body was as thick as a water bucket, and longer than one hundred feet. Its palm-sized scales were emitting chilled air that formed a beautiful view along with the trees covered with snow.

    The python was sticking out its bright-red tongue. Its dark-red eyes gave people a feeling of coldness and cruelty when it swallowed a snow sheep, but it did not notice the approaching danger at all. Its eating behavior had also gone against the hibernation habit of snakes.

    Suddenly, a spear came flying like a shooting star. It was piercing toward the seventh inch of the enormous silver python¡¯s body that had a dark-red circle on it.

    Dang! Just before the spear pierced its body, the silver python moved away calmly. The spear had hit on the other part of its body instead of the seventh inch. It was like hitting on a gold or an iron as it did not even leave the slightest mark on its body.

    It suddenly straightened up half of its body. A light was glittering on its head while a tiny protuberance slowly grew out. Instead of venom, it spitted chilled air.

    Bam! A hunter was hit by the chilled air. After his skin turned pale blue, his body had condensed into an ice sculpture in the blink of an eye. No sign of vitality could be found on him anymore.

    ¡°Oh no! This silver python has just sloughed off!¡± With a spear in one hand and his daughter in the other, the most experienced hunter turned around and attempted to escape.

    Just then, the silver python uttered a dragon-like roar. With its mouth opened, the wind was blowing furiously, and the air in the surrounding was circting rapidly. When the air brushed past the trees, they were broken from the root. Under the strong wind, even the hunters could not help but to back off. This ce had turned into a catastrophic scene filled with panic.

    The python turned out to be far more powerful than the hunters!

    The boy, aged fifteen or sixteen, was terrified. Smelling the fishy scent from the wide-opened mouth of the python, he could not help trembling all over the body.

    Despair arose in his heart as he thought, ¡°Is this what they called a wild beast after sloughing? It¡¯s such a god-like python!¡±

    Just then, he saw a man in cking from across the way. The man was carrying a peculiar-looking long de on his back.

    The man pulled out his long de and slowly shed forward. Their surroundings turned dark and the space seemed to be twisted. The silver python flew up immediately and threw itself over the long de.

    Silently, the silver python was cut into two. Some electric lights were jumping around its flesh and blood.

    ¡°Have you seen some any neers around here? Or did you find any suspicious traces?¡± As the teenage boy listened to the questions of the man in ck, he had a silly look on his face. He had not recovered from what had happened a few seconds ago.

    The man was handsome and had a distinct difference from the people of his tribe. An elder of the tribe had mentioned before about the powerful peopleing from the southern ancient empire. Was he one of them that could fly into the sky and go under the ground?

    He had killed the terrific silver python effortlessly with just one sh!

    The leader of the hunters was still gasping heavily. He thanked Meng Qi for saving their lives and replied, ¡°This morning, we found that all the animals near the road that connects to a northern iceke have run away.¡±

    ¡°And also, some children have seen some shadows shing by the northwest ice valley. They thought it was haunted.¡±

    ¡°Two traces are spotted. Is there another batch of Golden Tent Warriors other than Has¡¯s team?¡± Meng Qi frowned slightly, trying to figure out where to go first.

    He had a habit of choosing the left side. Since he wasing from the south, he had decided to head to the northwest ice valley first.

    Watching the tall man in ck disappear in the forest, the teenage boy and girl were clenching their teeth as they thought, ¡°Can I be a powerful person like him that can kill a terrific wild beast without any difficulty? I can¡¯t just stay in the tribe for my entire life. I should be as daring as the man to go deeper into the Icy ins and explore the other ces.¡±

 Chapter 809: The Arctic People

    <h4>Chapter 809: The Arctic People</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    The meandering canyon was like a centipede that leaned on the snow. In the frozen canyon, the longsting ice was reflecting glittering light.

    On the left side of the cliff, there were two people standing. One of them was facing the sun while breathing the sunshine in and out. A faint me could be seen every time he breathed.

    He was a young man in his twenties who looked rather arrogant. He was wearing a leather cap on his head and a silver, tightly-fitting robe. The robe was glittering in the sunshine as though it was made of pieces of scales. A powerful aura that surrounded his whole body was integrating with the huge sun in the sky and the deep canyon in the ground.

    Behind him was ady in a bright-red dress. She was youthful, lively, and had elegant facial features.

    ¡°Senior brother, are you alright?¡± thedy in the red dress asked with concern.

    The young man had rather small eyes, so he looked as though he was squinting his eyes all the time. His facial features were not outstanding. However, under the powerful aura and strong self-confidence, he was charming and attractive in an indescribable way.

    The man smiled and said, ¡°It was just a small injury, and it¡¯s healed by the sunlight. There are indeed a lot of powerful people from the South. They didn¡¯t let me down.¡±

    Thedy in the red dress pouted her lips slightly. ¡°You¡¯ve dragged me along to the South without telling me anything. What do you want to do?¡±

    Her senior brother, Chen Zhao, was a genius who was famous in the Arctic because he had entered the guru domain before he was thirty years old. The art he was practicing was considered as unsuitable for the cold environment and therefore being abandoned by the patriarchs of thest few generations. However, by using the art, he had challenged all the gurus ¨C except for a few old-age seniors ¨C and never lost a battle since he became a guru five years ago. Everyone in the sect, including himself, was proud of his great achievement. The only imperfection he had was that he often behaved in a carefree and spontaneous way. He basically acted on impulse. This habit had been worrying the people around him since he always went deep into the Arctic core without informing the master beforehand.

    The same thing happened this time around. As soon as thedy in the red dresspleted the Isted Practice and sessfully stabilized her Exterior Realm, she was dragged along by her senior brother to rush to the South. Some time ago, they happened to meet a few escaping gurus. Both of them had almost fell into an encirclement of the gurus. Fortunately, it seemed that the gurus did not want to stay at the same ce for a long time and were reluctant to make a big noise. Hence, they had left in a hurry after a short fight.

    While squinting his eyes, Chen Zhao gently breathed in the cool air and said casually, ¡°Can¡¯t you get it yet? I¡¯m taking you to the South to search for opportunities to challenge the powerful people. It¡¯s a good way to train yourself.¡±

    ¡°Travelling to the South to challenge the powerful people?¡± thedy in the red dress lifted her fine eyebrows as she was startled. ¡°Senior brother, are you sure th-this is a good idea?¡±

    Ever since the turbulent period in the Middle Ages caused by the Devil Buddha, the sects and families in the Arctic had seldom travelled to the South. They did not even have time to explore the mysterious Arctic core yet, why would they bother with the outside world?

    Anyway, there were some exceptions. However, among those who explored the South, some of them died in the journey, some had tragic experiences and therefore decided to head back ¨C none of them had a good ending. From generation to generation, the words had passed down. The demonization of the South had caused the younger generation to be fearful of it. For their entire lives, they dared not go to the South. As time went by, even after they had high achievements in martial arts and were being called powerful people, they had be less daring and adventurous. They would rather explore the Arctic core and take on the responsibility as a leader in the sects, instead of getting involved in the matters of the outside world.

    Chen Zhao said with a sneer, ¡°Why is it not a good idea? What¡¯s so good about being a conservative standpatter like an old man? In the Arctic, the arts are so limited ¨C the Frosty Sword, the Finger of Ice Spirit, the Metamaic Palm, and the de of the Frozen Spirit. The sects may have different ways to name them and different tools to present the arts, but aren¡¯t they essentially the same thing?¡±

    Chen Zhao closed his eyes. While bathing his face in the golden sunshine, he spoke in a dreamy tone, ¡°The world is so big: there are stars and rivers, the sun and the moon; there are vast blue skies and big trees; there are wide seas and oceans, lightning and thunder, and the roar of strong winds; there are evil demons and evil spirits; there is a beginning and an end. The world isn¡¯t just about ice and metamaism, it¡¯s also about martial arts. Since martial arts should be presenting a variety of phenomena and principles, we are supposed to use our bodies to project the phenomenon around the world that is beautiful in its own way. Every phenomenon has its distinct characteristics and strengths.¡±

    ¡°The world is vast and magnificent, just as the martial arts are abstruse and diverse. The outside world awaits our exploration. Just thinking about it sends my blood pulsing through my veins rapidly.¡±

    Liu Zejun, his junior sister and fianc¨¦e, was fascinated by his words. As a person who managed to enter the Exterior Realm at the age of twenty-seven, she was indeed a talented and determined martial artist. Simr to Chen Zhao, she too had a strong confidence in martial arts.

    Nevertheless, Liu Zejun was still feeling worried about Chen Zhao. ¡°It is said that martial arts has been flourishing in the South and the talented people have never stopped emerging. However, we ¨C the Arctic ¨C have nothing topare with the South. In the past, our seniors had travelled to the South but they often suffered serious setbacks. Most of them are losing confidence in martial arts, thereby leaving irreparable damage in their states of mind...¡±

    The sects and families in the Arctic had more or less dealt with the people of the Exterior Realm who came to the Arctic in search of treasured nts, so they did get some information about the South. However, due to limited knowledge, the Arctic people had been exaggerating the difficulties of going to the South. Given that a lot of seniors who tried to travel down to the South had never had good experiences, the rest of the Arctic people had inevitably chosen to protect themselves by stayingfortably where they were.

    Chen Zhao could not help but tough. He turned around and looked at his junior sister, ¡°Don¡¯t you have confidence in me?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m already a guru before turning thirty years old. This is indeed an extraordinary record even in the ancient books of the Middle Ages. On top of that, the art we are practicing is an authentic andplete inheritance from a Dharmakaya. The quality of it is nothing different from the arts at the South. In this case, even if I encounter a guru from the South, why would there be a huge gap between us?¡±

    ¡°Except for those old-age seniors, the rest of the gurus are merely relying on their strengths that are more profound and skilled, and their realms that are slightly higher than me in order to tie with me in the battle. Being in a world so big, why can¡¯t I go anywhere I want?¡±

    Chen Zhao spoke confidently in high spirits. The eyes of Liu Zejun were gleaming with admiration because his confidence had always been the most charming attribute.

    ¡°I suspect that the seniors who had failed so badly in the past had never seen any other arts because all the while they had been staying at the Arctic. However, those who were strong in the South might also be good at arts rted to ice and metamaism, hence they were familiar with the Arctic people¡¯s arts. It might be the case that our seniors had suffered great losses after the first encounter with the Southern people, thereby losing confidence and the spirit to win. After repeated losses in battles, they ended up returning to the Arctic in a fluster.¡± Chen Zhao took a deep breath and said, ¡°But I¡¯m ready for it. The previous battle is clear proof.¡±

    Liu Zejun¡¯s attitude toward going to the South had changed, thus she said with a bright smile, ¡°Although there are many talented people in the South, I believe few of them can surpass you. Even if you can¡¯t defeat all the people of your generation and the same realm, there will not be a big difference between you and the outstanding ones.¡±

    Chen Zhao nodded slightly and sighed,

    ¡°I hope the people from Southern Jianghu won¡¯t be disappointed. I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡±

    The great vigor and self-confidence umted from sessive victories had made his Vital Essence and Will integrated. His aura gave people a feeling of looking up at a peak.

    Liu Zejun was a youngdy with a lively temperament. After setting aside her worries, she had also yearned for the journey of travelling down to the South. She then said casually, ¡°After you step into the peak, let¡¯s go back to the Arctic first and go into the Pce of Frost. Let¡¯s see whether we wille across with some happy encounters.¡±

    Chen Zhao was just about to reply to her when he suddenly sensed something in his heart. Looking back to the southeast direction of the canyon, he saw a handsome man in cking with a de on his back. Surprisingly, both of them had a somewhat simr aura. He could tell that the strong confidence of the man was developed after defeating a lot of powerful enemies. It was a kind of confidence that could suppress the enemy¡¯s aura and soul.

    ¡°What a good opponent!¡± Chen Zhao was overjoyed and took a step forward. As they looked into each other¡¯s eyes, the Qi Ji between them collided instantly. A spark was suddenly ignited in the middle and it was clearly visible in the snow.

    Before Meng Qi revealed himself, he had been hiding his aura. After discovering that they were not the Golden Tent Warriors and Shamans from the Longevity Sect, he came up and asked, ¡°Hi there my friend, have you ever seen these gurus?¡±

    The frosty mist gathered in mid-air and condensed into pictures of Has and his subordinates.

    Chen Zhaoughed. ¡°I¡¯ve just fought with them not long ago. If you want to know their whereabouts, let¡¯s have a duel. Let me see what you deserve.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s my wish too, although I didn¡¯t say it out.¡± Finding that the opponent was also a guru who had the same kind of confidence that was developed through battle experiences, Meng Qi was eager for a fight. His right hand moved backward to grasp at the de handle. Although his movement was seemingly slow, the aura was already covering the surrounding area. As Yin and Yang were circting, it was hard to know which of his movements were true, and which were just an illusion. The movement seemed to be changing spontaneously until he finally grasped the handle.

    Chen Zhao¡¯s eyes lit up, and the pressure around him rose sharply. ¡°Nice one!¡±

    He was serious in dealing with the great opponent. Behind him, a fireball that kept gathering and erupting mes had appeared. It was as though a big sun had arrived. At the same time, the acupuncture points all over his body were opened. Every point seemed to have contained a concentrated sun that was constantly releasing terrifying energy. The surface of his body was covered with a thinyer of red me.

    In the eyes of Meng Qi, it was as though Chen Zhao had ignited a nuclear reactor in every acupuncture point. Every action he took was apanied by horrifying power and scorching heat.

    He is a martial artist who is good at strength... thought Meng Qi immediately. That¡¯s good, I happen to be good at strength, too!

    Meng Qi pulled out the de, Heaven¡¯s Pain, and appeared in front of Chen Zhao in an instant.

    Chen Zhao was holding an ordinary-looking long stick in his hand. He gathered the energy of all the acupuncture points to his hands and struck downward fiercely.

    Bang!

    As the de and stick crashed into each other, an explosion urred on the spot. The explosion had broken the longsting ice, copsed part of the cliff and caused a mushroom cloud to soar into the air.

    Although Meng Qi was surrounded by me and hit by the shockwave face-to-face, he was safe and sound. Once again, he shed forward with the de.

    Due to the close distance and the high speed of attack, Chen Zhao could not get away at all. He could only block the attack with his stick while stepping backward.

    Bang bang bang!

    As Meng Qi marched forward, the de and stick never stopped colliding with each other. Following Chen Zhao¡¯s retreat, the explosions formed a series of fiery mushroom clouds.

    Boom, boom, boom! The cliff copsed part by part, the snow melted and the airflow was in a mess.

    The attacks had been extremely fast. Both of them seemed to be relying on their strengthspletely. Chen Zhao became more and more frightened as the battle progressed. He wondered, ¡°Where does this monstere from? His attacks have even made my hands tremble as they are so hard to be blocked. Such an incredible physical strength.¡±

    Moreover, Meng Qi had been spontaneously adding various mysterious moves in his desmanship. Feeling overwhelmed, Cheng Zhao could only try his best to block every attack.

    To make things even worse, Meng Qi was not hurt by the shockwaves and me caused by the explosions at all. As opposed to him, Chen Zhao had been greatly affected, thereby causing his aura to be weakened gradually. If this situation continued, it would not take long for him to lose the battle!

    What a beast! Meng Qi was the first opponent ever that made Chen Zhao felt this way since he finished his apprenticeship. Clenching his teeth, he had decided to use the greatest skill of all in order to reverse the battle situation and change his position from defending to attacking.

    Surrounded by a strong aura, Meng Qi fiercely moved forward without bothering with the collision of the weapons at all. For the physically-strong martial artists, this was the most advantageous way of fighting.

    The fireball behind Chen Zhao started to emit high temperature to form a forging area, but Meng Qi did not give any attention to it. Instead, he turned his body into pale gold that made him look like a Buddha. Shortly after that, the fireball flew forward, drilled into Chen Zhao¡¯s body, and gathered the energy of all his acupuncture points together.

    ¡°Open!¡± Chen Zhao made an all-out effort to wield the copper stick. The attack seemed to be able to tear the sky.

    The body of Meng Qi was bloated, and everything around him went back to emptiness. He shed downward with the long de.

    Boom! The vibrant colors of the sky and the ground had faded, leaving only ck and white. A body was flying backward with the purlicue bleeding ¨C it was Chen Zhao.

    Meng Qi was just about to ask him questions when he saw a meteor shooting up in the distance.

    It was a call for help!

    Chen Zhao, feeling frustrated, kept his body steady and said aloud, ¡°What¡¯s your name? I¡¯m from the Arctic...¡±

    Before he finished what he said, he saw the man in ck disappear in front of him and flew toward the northeast using the Air-Conveyance Technique.

    ¡°I¡¯m Chen Zhao from the Arctic...¡± Chen Zhao murmured to himself with a nk look. Then, his expression became somewhat painful, but also a bit fanatical.

    ¡°I¡¯ll follow him!¡±

 Chapter 810: Real Body

    <h4>Chapter 810: Real Body</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    All in one¡¯s sight was endless white. Thick ice, together with snow, froze theke.

    Covering thousands of square miles, the frozenke looked like a vast ocean, with explosions constantly appearing over it. The color of the sky changed between dark and bright, and sometimes torrents of fire dropped, sometimes ck and white maic waves drummed. It seemed like a doomsday.

    Zeng Ruoxuan from the Bi Yue Sword Sect and Ming Fa from the Shui Yue Nunnery were surrounded by four Golden Tent Warriors led by Has. They had no choice but to strive to defend.

    Two versus four, Meng Ruoxuan and Ming Fa were nearly defeated, but they remained calm and unhurried, for they had just seized an opportunity to send out a signal for help. It was estimated that at least four more helpers woulde to their aid and surround Has and the others before they copsed.

    Brandishing his saber, Has did not show off the Sun Shooting Bow. Instead, he was waiting for chances patiently and expected his enemies¡¯ helpers. To him, the more the merrier!

    In a ce not far away, wreathed in frost and fog, a coffin floated silently, with dark iron ck inside its yellow blood.

    High up in the sky, a ray of light jumped up and exploded into splendid fireworks. It was so dazzling that it could be seen for thousands of miles around, just like a real shooting star.

    Ice Fairy Ye Yuqi was exploring a sheet of primeval forest on a narrow muddy path, when she suddenly felt something and looked up. Through the gaps between branches and leaves, she saw the fireworks.

    Has indeed came back with others! Ye Yuqi knew Has had arge number of gurus with him and that Ming Fa and Zeng Ruoxuan must have been in danger. As the leader of this action, she must ensure their safety and could not merely expect timely rescue from other gurus.

    Having that thought, a transparent sword of three feet and three inches suddenly appeared in her hand, which was like a direct cast from a section of ten-thousand-year old ice. It was translucent shimmering, surrounded by chill wind, and inside were hidden many hidden seal characters. These characters were rising and floating fog within the ice, as beautiful as the most wonderful pattern.

    As soon as the long sword appeared, the muddy path under Ye Yuqi¡¯s feet froze, as if it were formed into longsting frozen soil and turned into a ce of Extreme North.

    The sword was exactly Ye Yuqi¡¯s hard-earned Heavenly Weapon, the Sword of the Chilling Glint.

    A cold light wrapped up Ye Yuqi, and together, Ye rushed to the icyke in a divine glint. She had set on her previous weapon and shuttled through fake space at an extremely fast speed. Within two or three breaths, she sensed Ming Fa and Zeng Ruoxuan.

    Has and his underling gurus were acting hard, lest the opposite two gurus could discover that they had reserved their strengths, in which circumstance the two could no more wait for their helpers and strive for a chance of survival. Otherwise their efforts would be in vain.

    At this moment, they only felt an invasion of coldness, like prodded by a needle. A crystal beautiful cold light pierced through fake space and rushed to Has, leaving the other gurus behind.

    ¡°Heavenly Weapon!¡±

    ¡°Ye Yuqi has a Heavenly Weapon!¡±

    Has was shocked and angry. He was overwhelmed by frustration. The number of Heavenly Weapons was limited, and Huamei Heights just joined the line of first-ss sects recently, except the Single Hearted Sword gained by Mister Luda¡¯s sacrifice, they couldn¡¯t have other Heavenly Weapons. But to his amazement, Ye Yuqi really owned one.

    This was really beyond their expectations. Assisted with a Heavenly Weapon, Ye Yuqipletely disrupted their n, bying to aid at a much faster speed than other gurus.

    If Has opened the Secret Realm and released Devil Gas, only Ye Yuqi and two gurus would be trapped, while the other gurus would have a chance to work with Dharmakayas and defeat them without being influenced by Devil Gas, in which situation Has dared not to stay. Letting out Devil Gas and merely killing Ye Yuqi and two other people would be a waste.

    But if they did not open the Secret Realm and release Devil Gas, the Dharmakaya of Half-Step with a Heavenly Weapon was able to suppress Has, who owned a Heavenly Weapon as well, and make it convenient for two other gurus to find a chance to reverse the situation. If the Nether Emperor tried to dissuade them out of doing so, it would be easier to expose the trap, letting the following gurus be more alert and refuse to step in.

    An unexpected change almost ruined the n!

    Falling into chagrin, Has saw two iron rods flying out, one with a white feather in a ck tube, the other with a ck feather in a white tube, which meant that in life, death was hidden and that in death, life was hidden. The two rods formed a huge taiga diagram of life and death in cirction mid-air, and then flew to the glittering and translucent cold light.

    The Nether Emperor initiated an attack.

    Has drew a breath gently. He understood what the Nether Emperor was thinking about. The Secret Realm was unknown to outsiders, and their enemy didn¡¯t know where the trap was. Even when they saw the Nether Emperor and found it weird, they were likely to step in as well.

    Then, he quieted his nerves, pulled open his heavenly bow, gave full y to his strengths and made the speed to its extreme. He made Ming Fa and Zeng Ruoxuan who found the Nether Emperor already fail to escape, and then he could wait for his prey to fall into his trap patiently.

    At her sight of two iron rods, Ye Yuqi had been alert. Brandishing her translucent sword, she stretched her acupuncture points and made her form fly out.

    All at once, a hundred miles around became dark and the air was fraught with stars, as if everyone had been moved to the vast gxy.

    Many stars becamerger as they closed nearer and fell down from the sky. If one saw carefully, they might find each star was a clear and fine snowke, but containing a thick chill and drawing out a long cold power of the sword.

    Snowkes were ruffling in the air, and they dashed to the coffin of the yellow and bloody mist and Has and four other Golden Tent Warriors at a great speed.

    Snowkes were numerous, and the power of the sword ran extremely fast. A Golden Tent Warrior was toote to dodge that and his left shoulder touched a snowke.

    In an instant, his left shoulder glowed blue and was frozen with flesh, blood, and bone.

    With a clench of his teeth, he made up his mind and tore his left shoulder with his right hand¡¯s silvery white w and threw it out with his left arm.

    The arm fell quickly, but before it hit the snow it had been frozen into an ice sculpture.

    Bang! It cracked on the snow and broke into ice scraps.

    Faced with Ye Yuqi¡¯s sword, not only the Nether Emperor¡¯s life-death rods were blocked, but also gurus including Has were greatly impacted. The three then turned the tables on Has with Ming Fa disying her arts of thousands of arms and Zeng Ruoxuan using her sword power.

    A Dharmakaya of Half-Step, engraving, arts and heavenly weapons could defend mighty people of a Dharmakaya in a short time.

    In front of Has, he pulled out a long, unsophisticated, heavy, and ancient bow. It was twisted, and gave out a message of destruction.

    The string of bow fluttered, and then the sun rose and snowkes melted.

    And the dark ck coffin, wreathed in yellow and blood mists, creaked with a crevice.

    Pa! Arge ck palm touched at the crevice. On its backhand grew fine secret white hair, which made its witnesses shudder.

    Bang! The lid of the coffin was lifted, and a blood-yellow mist gushed out like a hot spring, but it was thick and cold.

    In the mist, a ten-foot high figure sat up, which could never fit in the previous coffin.

    Wrapped in a blood-yellow mist, the figure could dimly be seen in a ck gown and with an ancient high crown. When he just sat up, the fake space shook violently, the sky lost its color, and there was no sign of life within two or three hundred miles. Animals in the snow and ice died, evergreen trees withered, and strange insects directly burst.

    An illusory river of blood-yellow color stood out behind the hulk, with its source and downstream unknown. The river might be the form of the hulk.

    The most mysterious Dharmakaya of Half-Step, the Nether Emperor finally showed his form, containing a feeling of terror, as if consisting of heavenly weapons.

    The huge figure wavered, and color blood-yellow appeared in surrounding fake space. As soon as the snowke-like stars sank into it, they lost their vitality and werepletely ck, and then washed away.

    He stretched out his hands, caught the life-death rods, and with a single stroke, one ck and one white, they flew to attack Ye Yuqi, seeming to symbolize her life and death.

    Ye Yuqi gazed at the figure. She knew that she had met the most formidable enemy in her life. Compared with those mighty people of Dharmakaya who lingered around and had many ws to attack, the huge figure was much stronger, and his form hadn¡¯t beenpletely revealed yet.

    Ye Yuqi and the Nether Emperor began to fight with each other, and before long the sky and earth shook, theke split, and the waves surged up into the air like a fountain but froze mid-air like an ice sculpture.

    In a few seconds, gurus came to their aid one by one, including the Dong Hai Sword Sect.

    Meng Qi was approaching the frozenke as well, when he suddenly stopped for he sensed a shred of danger.

    Chasing after him were Chen Zhao and Liu Zejun. Chen was still shouting, ¡°I am Chen Zhao from the Extreme North. Could you tell me your name? I¡¯ll return to challenge you some day.¡±

    It was not shameful to be defeated; he wouldn¡¯t lose confidence if frustrated. He could still grow and improve. Failure in a day didn¡¯t represent failure in his entire life. But it would be a great blow if he didn¡¯t even know the name of the passerby who defeated him casually.

    At this time, seeing most of the gurus had stepped into the trap, and only a few still on their way or on the trap¡¯s margin, the Nether Emperor seemed to have perceived something and made a quick decision, secretly crushing something.

    Bang!

    An unreal explosion happened with a thunder-like sound. Thekepletely split, and dark fog spread out quickly.

    Suddenly, the Nether Emperor felt a Corpse of Nether inside his real body was connected with Devil Gas of the Demonic Monarch, which waspletely different from the previous istion in the coffin. In an instant, the majestic fog rolled around, and a radius of thousands of milespletely fell into darkness. A suction pulled everyone staggering, and the coverage of fog even went beyond the expectation of the Nether Emperor himself.

    Meng Qi had stopped at an originally safe distance, but by that time he was also wreathed in fog. Everything in his sight was vague, full of a feeling of disillusionment, as if he had entered the Nine Levels of Underground and his mind became slightly impetuous.

    ¡°Illusion?¡± Meng Qi frowned, he kneaded the Indestructible Statue of Yuan Shi and Yuan Xin Seal between his eyebrows, and his Primordial Spirit was suppressed by the Giant Golden Buddha. Meng Qi¡¯s eyes were like colored ze, and he looked at things in a substantial way. He looked around, prated the mists and darkness, and saw a lofty peak, from which came a sigh:

    ¡°One solved the final question, disregarded life and death, and passed away here.¡±

    Protecting Liu Zejun, Chen Zhao looked around and delivered his voice to Liu¡¯s ears, ¡°Sister, have you ever felt this was very much like the Restrictive Spell outside the Pce of Frost?¡±

 Chapter 811: The Same Road

    <h4>Chapter 811: The Same Road</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    The mountain was lofty and ck all over, like a tower. Its surface was so smooth that it was difficult to climb. Moreover, it emanated a sense of imprisonment, blocking Meng Qi from flying. Meng Qi fell directly once he came near to the mountain, like a stone falling into the sea. Bang! He was hit by a sheet of earth on which grew numerous ck-green vines, and the earth was shaken a few times.

    Vines were trampled off, and demon-like ruddy blood flowed out of them.

    Meng Qi looked up, to find the mountain was as high as thousands of meters, towering into the dark clouds. The only way up was a winding path, looming around the peak and circling like a dragon.

    ¡°It seems like another world here,¡± much experienced in Samsara, Meng Qi frowned, trying to judge the current situation.

    Could this be the preparation Has and others made for a counter-attack?

    If so, ording to the changing cardinal points and gathering of Qi Ji, only if they reached the peak could they leave or take the initiative.

    Meng Qi was doing inferences with the Jade Spirit while observing the surroundings with his experience andmand of cosmicws, when the ck-green vines started stretching fast towards him and got tangled around his ankles. Their spines were open wide, but could not pierce into Meng Qi¡¯s skin.

    ¡°It feels like the Nine Levels of Underground or the Demon Realm,¡± Meng Qi felt a little more clear byparison. With The Best in the World and the Yuan Xin Seal to keep himself from being affected by the world of illusion, Meng Qi sized up the environment in his third eye. After ensuring there was no one else, he took aposed stride to that winding path.

    On both sides were grotesque stones, as if carnations of devils and demons after their death. Anyone who stepped on the path would be scared to shudder.

    In its center was a slightly muddy ck soil, permeating with dark red liquid and a pungent taste.

    ¡°Where have the others gone?¡± Arge number of gurus were involved in the abruptly-changing situation, but Meng Qi found no traces of them at all.

    ¡°Is this world bigger than we think?¡±

    ...

    Chen Zhao arrived at the pitch-ck peak with his sister, Liu Zejun. They found they couldn¡¯t fly forward anymore, and only a narrow path led to the summit.

    On both sides of the path, there were devilish and ghostly stones, and its middle was made by pieces of crystal thousand-year ice. Chen Zhao and Liu Zejun felt cold and saw their figure reflected by the ice.

    ¡°The Frozen Path of Perseverance...¡± Chen Zhao hummed, ¡°Sister, it is indeed like the Pce of Frost.¡±

    The only difference was that the path in the Pce of Frost led to a mail hall from the pce gate, while the path under their feet led to the peak.

    ¡°This ce must have something to do with the Pce of Frost,¡± Liu Zejun entered the pce, as well, and got a special experience, so it was not strange for her.

    As a great secret of the Extreme North, the Pce of Frost was a fairy pce found by northern sects and families during their exploration in the core of the Extreme North. They found the pce was filled with various special experiences, but no one could step in deeply. However, special experiences on the periphery could benefit its entrants a lot. As long as one could step out alive, they would make great achievements, and the reason why Chen Zhao reached the level of guru before 30 relied on that as well.

    Concerning their own strengths, the sects and families in the Extreme North kept that secret tacitly, so southern masters who went to the Extreme North for treasures knew nothing about it.

    Chen Zhaoughed, ¡°I am blessed with the special experience since I was just defeated.¡±

    Not to mention the possible special experiences, just a trip on the Frozen Path of Perseverance could expose his drawbacks and imperfections, which would help him to resolve and realize self-actualization.

    Liu Zejun was obviously relieved and congratted her brother with a smile. Then she said, ¡°The passerby with a de was really strong. Is everyone in the south all so scary?¡±

    And judging by his aura and appearance, he might be even younger than Liu herself.

    Chen Zhao said, ¡°Such a figure, I¡¯m afraid, is also one in a million in the south. But he really made me know that there are skies beyond our skies and people more excellent than ours. We should never have a narrow view and stick to our own achievements.¡±

    He looked up to the top of the mountain and hummed to himself, ¡°This kind of world, this kind of martial arts, can be called interesting.¡±

    Before he finished the sentence, he had dragged his sister to the Frozen Path of Perseverance.

    ...

    As tall as thirty meters plus, the Nether Emperor stood before the path, again whom ordinary people were like ants. Through his every act and move, there was a sense of shaking in fake space by heavenly weapons, as if ancient mighty people wereing.

    His bones were like growing on a hulk, with a sense of unreality, as if they were everywhere and controlled life and death. That was horrible, but there was an obvious iplete feeling, making the sense of horror could not be connected consistently.

    His figure and appearance were hidden by the yellow-blood mists. Holding his two life-and-death brushes, each in white and ck respectively, the Nether Emperor looked at the path in front of him, as if a divine light was shooting out through the mist.

    He had been to the Secret Realm many times, but had never seen it like today.

    The skeleton of the real body of the Corpse of Nether should hook the lingering will of the Demonic Monarch and cause abrupt changes!

    Since the division of Original Diabolism, the Life-and-death Fugacity Sect cultivated ording to the True Dharma of the Nether, butter the inheritance broke many times. Until over three thousand years ago, when a patriarch entered the Life-and-death Realm, the sect was rebuilt again.

    It was also this patriarch who cultivated the True Dharma of Nether to the level of Dharmakaya and sensed the unseen Corpse of Nether, and then he found slots of the Nine Levels of Underground through arduous and dangerous experiences, discovered in one level the slough of theher corpse and secret spells of making the living dead.

    Since then, every patriarch of the Life-and-death Fugacity Sect were bent on trying to mix the Corpse of Nether and the True Dharma of Nether into one. That was not finished until the previous generation. Pitifully, the old patriarch was dying and hardly made a try, so the Nether Emperor had been striving for this since the beginning, and it came to the final moment.

    As long as with a Dharmakaya body of a living person, the Nether Emperor could turn yin to yang, death to life, achieve the unprecedented Nether Real Body, own a body which was still legendary after decay, and have direct ess to part of the authority of life and death. He would be half fairy and half god, a special man fairy much stronger than Earth Fairies. He could realize breakthrough and improvement in a short time, join the line of Divine Fairies in a few years, reign in contemporary times, establish Hades on Earth and control the survival of the living.

    Pitifully, he had made repeated attempts but failed to catch a Dharmakaya. Instead, he was seriously damaged.

    The past shed by in the Nether Emperor¡¯s mind. He paid no attention to the bizarre stones on both sides, but was cautious and pleasant with the illusory yellow-blood stream in the middle.

    ¡°Maybe on the peak there is a Draught of the Nether congealed by the Demon Monarch when inferring the True Dharma of Nether,¡± looking at the indifferently flowing stream which ignored life and death and forgot the past, the Nether Emperor walked forward seriously.

    ...

    Ye Yuqi walked on a path covered with snow, with her Sword of the Chilling Glint hanging low. At her sides, strange and terrifying stones seemed to be frozen by ice and snow.

    Suddenly, an old woman appeared in front of her, who was humpbacked, with white hair, whose cheek skin was like a chicken¡¯s, and whose eyes were turbid.

    Beside her stood a cask, and she held a chipped stone bowl and said in a shrill voice,

    ¡°Drink this bowl of Meng Po Soup, and forget the past and present. Even an unfaithful husband and a fickle wife, will meet as merely passersby. Hereafter you¡¯ll no more be sorrowful or hurt!¡±

    ¡°Meng Po Soup...¡± Ye Yuqi startled a moment. Her eyes were dim and uncertain. Later, she raised her left hand, as if to take over the bowl of Meng Po Soup.

    Her fingertips prated through it. It turned out to be an illusion.

    Ye Yuqi raised the corners of her mouth, and a faint smile appeared, which showed a sense of pain and willingness. She withdrew her hand and walked to the peak.

    ...

    Meng Qi stepped on the slightly muddy ck soil, worrying other gurus came up against dangers, so his pace became rtively fast while still prudent.

    He walked around the peak twice, then the ck mists before him began to get thick, isting his Jing Shen and blocking his eyesight and hearing.

    Subconsciously, Meng Qi slowed down his pace, with de in right hand and sword in left hand. He stepped into the mists with nothing hidden any more.

    The mists started to roll and suddenly separated. A figure appeared in front of Meng Qi, who wore an ancient crown and a loose gown with big sleeves. He was high, with ck hair tied into a bun. His majestic aura had gone through heaven and earth, full of hatred, which made him appear to ruin the living, ruin the world, and even ruin himself!

    His aura was longsting, crossing the river of history and making people unable to resist him.

    He slowly turned around, and revealed an odd and ancient face. His right hand was thick, twice as big as ordinary people, and his fingernails were like swords. Dark and strange patterns spread on the back of his hands, filled with heinous blood and tremendous hate.

    Devil ws? Which generation of master was he? Meng Qi once saw the generous appearance of Devil ws, and the hands in front of him reminded him of that.

    The figure¡¯s expression was indifferent, with thousands of years of hatred in his eyes. He said in a calm voice but with homicidal intent, ¡°Qi, I will die together with you.¡±

    Qi? Divine Emperor Qi? Meng Qi suddenly understood who this person was.

    He was the Hen Tian Emperor, the third generation of Devil ws. He gained Devil ws after the Man Emperor passed away, and inherited Yuan Shi Diabolism. A few hundred yearster he initiated an unprecedented Devil Trail and intended to ruin the world. However, the reigning Divine Emperor Qi was strong, and gathered arge number of immortals to suppress him.

    Finally, in their duel fight, he was killed by the Divine Emperor Qi, and three yearster, Qi passed away. They nearly died together.

    ¡°Is this the battlefield of the Divine Emperor Qi and the Hen Tian Emperor?¡± Meng Qi recalled but realized the location was not right. They fought in the God Burial Desert in the western region, but here were icy ins in the Extreme North.

    But if it were not their battlefield, how could there be any lingering aura of the Hen Tian Emperor and hisst words?

    After careful identification, Meng Qi ensured that the Hen Tian Emperor was only remnants of a projection, not even an aura. He then detoured with doubt.

    Not in a few steps, the mists rolled and separated once again, and Meng Qi found a figure sitting straight up before him, with white hair unbound and lingering at his back, and his eyes red with hatred. He was handsome but cool, in ancient apparel and with an identical thick right hand, on which dark and spooky patterns spread all over with speechless hate.

    ¡°Devil ws again...¡± Meng Qi gave a nce and generally knew his identity.

    He was the fourth generation of master of Devil ws, the Devil Emperor Xie Tianshu.

    He had amazing talents and was once eminent in medieval times as a righteous swordsman. Many saintster were inspired by him. But he degenerated all of a sudden and no one knew the reason. He was blinded by hatred, betrayed his sect, became crazy, and killed his teachers and brothers. He grew into a big shot among devils and demons, andter gained Devil ws, which helped him unify the diabolism. He started a period of dark years, andter concluded by the earliest medieval saints.

    The medieval time was a time when men and devils were contending with each other.

    ¡°I hate!¡± Devil Emperor Xie Tianshu let out a long and loud cry, full of unwillingness.

    Meng Qi took a breath. What he saw were all the residues of the masters of Devil ws. Did this ce have something to do with Devil ws?

 Chapter 812: Last Words Of Taishang Demon

    <h4>Chapter 812: Last Words Of Taishang Demon</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    If Meng Qi was given a chance to choose from the top ten heavenly weapons of the Genealogy of Peerless Heavenly Weapons, the Master of Six Dao of Samsara, thest ones he wanted were Devil ws or Deep Sea Sword, which were weapons of the demons and devils of the highest realm and would foul their users, change their characters and minds, and degrade them into a replica of the Devil Monarch and the Cruel Priest. Just a thought of that made Meng Qi shudder, who would give a safe berth.

    So, at this moment, instead of expecting and yearning for it, Meng Qi became more alert. Heavenly weapons of diabolism always triggered idents.

    Meng Qi bypassed the Devil Emperor and walked forward. As he climbed up, within expectation, he saw the dark mists roll and separate again, and a figure turned up, who was standing on the side of the road with his hands on his back and looking down at the haze below. His face was chiseled, eyebrows were short and thick, eyes were slightly sunken and filled with something indestructible and extreme. He was dressed like a medieval man, but in an elegant style.

    He turned his head slightly, and a dark devil mark revealed itself between his eyebrows. One of his hands behind his back was weirdly thick, fraught with blood, ughter, and degeneration, with dazzling and uncanny patterns on it.

    ¡°Devil ws... the Taishang Demon Wu Daoming...¡± ording to the previous examples, Meng Qi matched the figure to the records in the history books effortlessly.

    In the Earlier Saints Era, men were unprecedentedly prosperous: they had implements to harness, and even ordinary people would fly into the sky or dive to the earth. Among the various debates of thinking, another saint, Wu Daoming, was born. He grew in a time when saints¡¯ words and education levels were spreading everywhere. He first followed benevolent saints and knowledgeable schrs, but fell into a losster, and then he secretly listened to another saint of Confucianism, the Heart Saint.

    After that, he studied Buddhism and Taoism, but his confusions were never solved. Gradually, he became more and more deviant and not epted by the world.

    Just when everybody thought he would go crazy, Wu Daoming gained the Devil ws and became the fifth generation of its descendant. He devoted his life-long study, ruined his body, remade the dark trial and was said to be equal with the Devil Emperor Xie Tianshu. He called himself the Taishang Demon and unified the demon world which had been split for years. He was such a brilliant star at that time.

    Many sages at that time left records and thought if the Taishang Demon was given a thousand years to grow, he was likely to have the charm of the Hentian Emperor and might regain the power of the Demon Monarch and the Demonic Lord.

    Pitifully, he grew in an improper time with demon lords, and thus became a mere stepping stone for a new legendary figure, leaving only a few words:

    ¡°A tyrant defeated and killed the Taishang Demon at Donghai Sacred Mountain.¡±

    ¡°It was a tragedy to live in the same era with the real hero,¡± Meng Qi said in an emotional way, ¡°but it¡¯s a pity that the tyrant didn¡¯t end well.¡±

    As of today, Meng Qi had experienced many things and no more believed the recordings of the tyrant¡¯s falling. On top of the Divine Emperor Qi and the Hentian Emperor, who were born in thete ancient times and grew up in the early medieval years, the Pharmacist Buddha since ancient times and the mysterious Devil Buddha, the tyrant should be the one during medieval years who proved his Legendary Realm, while earlier saints, ording to recordings, reached at most the Divine Fairy Realm.

    With Ms. Mystery as a bail, arranging a legendary formation, it was still impractical for earlier saints to jointly crack down on the tyrant. Their strength disparity was toorge! Even the Peerless Ancient Book of Heavenly Weapon of the Wang Family woke up, Tyrant¡¯s Invincible de, ranking top ten of heavenly weapons, was threatening and would be given full y at such a critical moment.

    There were numerous plots in that battle!

    Meng Qi let out a sigh, nced at the Taishang Demon who was slightly mncholy while aggressive, passed by him, and continued to go for the summit.

    ¡°It is of no use. Onlypletely ruining and ending the era, can peacee back.¡± The Taishang Demon suddenly spoke, and his tone was full of unwillingness and sighing.

    Meng Qi stopped and frowned. Who was he talking to?

    The previous Hentian Emperor of the third generation and the Devil Emperor of the fourth generation should be their remnants before being killed. In that case, were the words from the Taishang Demon spoken to the tyrant?

    How could he contain a feeling of sympathy?

    Others might not be aware of it, but when hearing the words of the Taishang Demon, Meng Qi felt abnormal from its slight changes in tone. What Gu Xiaosang once said arose in his mind spontaneously, ¡°We are the same.¡±

    He was not overwhelmed by unvented hatred, nor totally changed in personalities, as the two generations of descendants of Devil ws.

    ¡°Shoo,¡± Meng Qi let out a sigh. He recalled the life experience of the Taishang Demon, but couldn¡¯t find out any problems. He was a total example of degeneration.

    If descendants of Devil ws were also fish, then the standard of fish would be terrifying. Demonic lords, with Half-Step in the Realm of Dao Fruit, have been one of the tops before being killed, and the Demonic Monarch was at an equivalent level with the Qing Emperor and the Golden Emperor, and the Hentian Emperor was even higher than the Legendary Realm, and only the Devil Emperor and the Taishang Demon were at the Realm of Divine Fairy.

    How could it be possible for someone to treat them as fish?

    Just a thought, Meng Qi ruled out the possibility. Aspetent as the Demonic Lord, the Demonic Monarch, and the Hentian Emperor were, they couldn¡¯t be fish.

    Was only the Taishang Demon a fish?

    Containing his confusion, Meng Qi passed by the Taishang Demon Wu Daoming, the fifth generation descendent of Devil ws, and advanced cautiously. The closer to the peak, the more dangerous it was.

    Walking for a long time, not until Meng Qi was near the peak did he see the sixth, as well as thest, generation of the master of Devil ws, Wu Liang Devil Master Yang Tongtian.

    He was a grim-faced, middle-aged man, wearing a ceremonial robe and a crown, with his right hand in Devil w. His eyes were cruel and filled with intents to kill and ruin.

    Ten thousand years after the Devil Buddha Chaos, the creatures still suffered from its damages, and Dharma changes were underway.

    Martial arts were in destitution and could not bepared with the previous eras. At this time, Wu Liang Devil Master Yang Tongtian gained Devil ws through his special experience, and thus became the strongest man then, who could be resisted only by others¡¯ joint efforts.

    In order to break the Formation of Cosmic Stars made by the Wang Family from Jiangdong and becloud the Peerless Ancient Book of Heavenly Weapon, Yang Tiantong searched some ruins for one treasure, but he was encountered with a mighty person who lingered from ancient times. They both died in their fight, hereafter no one knew the traces of Devil ws.

    This was the newsing from the Wang Family from Jiangdong, and some figures from Zuo Dao confirmed the death of Yang Tongtian indirectly. As for the specific circumstances, Meng Qi hardly drew out the truth from the recordings.

    ¡°Even Wu Liang Devil Master had his projection of remnants here, is that a manifestation to that Devil ws once came back here?¡±

    Judging the situation, Meng Qi found the peak around corner.

    Meng Qi stopped about seven steps from the peak and saw a ck coniferous pine tree standing beside the cliff, under whichy an ancient bronze coffin with traces of decay, giving out a serious feeling.

    And sighs were heard all round:

    ¡°One solved the final question, disregarded life and death, and passed away here.¡±

    The third, fourth, fifth and sixth generation of descendants had all appeared, and the first generation¡¯s inheritance was gained by Brother Qi, so this was the second generation of descendant, the Starter of Diabolism, the Unparalleled Demonic Monarch? Meng Qi was thinking.

    Ye Yuqi saw no one but Meng Po when she was walking the path. At this moment, she stood in front of the entrance of the peak. No one was around. She stared at the ck pine tree and the ancient bronze coffin.

    The Nether Emperor gazed at the bronze coffin, with his huge body upying the space several hundred paces before the entrance, and he whispered,

    ¡°Slough of the Demonic Monarch?¡±

    Chen Zhao and Liu Zejun also walked to the end of the Frozen Path of Perseverance, each gaining improvement. They thought their ws were all revealed, and could be corrected and upgraded in the future, and finally they could realize self-actualization.

    ¡°An ancient bronze coffin?¡± Chen Zhao blurted out as he saw the coffin under the dark pine tree.

    There was also a mottled ancient bronze coffin in the core of the Pce of Frost. Someone saw it but couldn¡¯t walk close. So it was estimated that the person inside could be the master of the Pce of Frost, who was at least at the level of Divine Fairy Realm.

    To his surprise, there was an almost identical coffin here!

    His brows furrowed, and he felt he was no longer far from the mystery of the Pce of Frost.

    Meanwhile, Has and others were still walking on the path. Those who had been together and not enemies remained together and could see each other.

    With the voice echoing, Meng Qi didn¡¯t discover any restrictive spells or traps after scrutiny, so he took steady steps and climbed on the peak.

    Beneath the dark pine, the ancient bronze coffin was more outstanding, with its patina of verdigris much more conspicuous.

    ¡°Where have they all gone?¡± The puzzle emerging in Meng Qi¡¯s mind was the whereabouts of Ye Yuqi and the others.

 Chapter 813: Be Destined

    <h4>Chapter 813: Be Destined</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Meng Qi thought that since he himself could recognize this was the World of Illusion where cardinal points were, how much more experienced Ye Yuqi who even held a heavenly weapon and her opponents who were able to set traps by the World of Illusion, but how could he see no one?

    Was it because he was the closest one to this ce, or because they ran into each other and their fighting slowed down their course?

    Meng Qi opened his third eye, nipped his Jade Pce and made the best of his Arts of Eight-Nine to perceive danger, and then he carefully checked the peak but found nothing but the ck pine and the ancient bronze coffin.

    He retained his worries, resisted the outside temptations, and steadily walked to the ancient bronze coffin. After making sure all restrictive spells had dispersed, he touched the coffin lid with his left hand.

    With wind blowing her dress, Ye Yuqi stretched out her left hand to the coffin lid as well, with her sword in her right hand.

    In front of the ancient bronze coffin stood the hulky Nether Emperor, with Life-and-death Rods in his hands. His belly suddenly bulged and writhed as if there was a baby within, and then a pale and bloodless arm grew out and reached the coffin lid.

    Afraid of any change, Liu Zejun stood far away. Chen Zhao walked around the ancient bronze coffin, then opened his acupuncture points, with exuberant Yang aura, like a round of suns, and attempted to touch the lid, slowly.

    Their fingers touched nothing while reaching the patinated lid, which was like a flower in the mirror or a moon reflected on theke. Their fingers directly passed through, without any sense of substance.

    Meng Qi, Ye Yuqi, the Nether Emperor, and Chen Zhao, all became puzzled at the same time. With a physical and mental sense of heaviness, how could the ancient bronze coffin be only an illusion?

    One step back, Meng Qi looked up and down the ancient bronze coffin, only to feel the rusty mottled and heavy coffin had stood thousands of years and that it really had a sense of existence. There was not even a sign of illusion.

    Thinking for a while, Meng Qi brandished Heaven¡¯s Pain. However, the power of the sword flew through the ancient bronze coffin into the dark mists beyond the cliff.

    Ye Yuqi and the Nether Emperor tried several secret spells respectively, but all failed to break the illusion nor touch the real ancient bronze coffin.

    ¡°Interesting...¡± Chen Zhao sank into thinking and said, ¡°This ancient bronze is indeed mysterious, like the one in the Pce of Frost. You can see it, but can never touch it.¡±

    ¡°Brother, this ce might formed from Abrupt Changes. It may be dangerous. Let¡¯s leave first.¡± Liu Zejun was merely at the First-ss Realm and was frightened by the depressing and scary Secret Realm.

    Although she was lively and loved to pretend to be angry, she would never feign bravery.

    Chen Zhao nodded and said, ¡°This ce is really not suitable for a long stay.¡±

    ¡°The ancient bronze coffin was so mysterious that it was not likely to be taken away by others. Maybe from the Pce of Frost can I know how to achieve it.¡±

    Chen Zhao judged by virtue of the simrities between the two ces.

    So he closed his eyes, with his left hand nipping quickly, and his steps strode like he was unconscious.

    That was a Dharma practice invented by the sects and families of the Extreme North through their explorations of the peripheral Pce of Frost throughout generations.

    Suddenly, the sky and earth rotated, the mountain shook, and the dark clouds seemed to split.

    Seeing the Dharma practice work, Liu Zejun rxed and let out a breath.

    All of a sudden, she and Chen Zhao heard some cracking sounds.

    They opened eyes, turned their heads and looked at the ancient bronze coffin at the same time, only to see the coffin lid move automatically and reveal a slot.

    How could that happen? Both of them were surprised and hardly retained their curiosity. Their eyes were riveted by the coffin, and couldn¡¯t help but to look within.

    There were icy mists.

    Ye Yuqi was looking for a way to leave, when she heard a heavy friction sound. She sensed the lid of ancient bronze coffin was slowly pushed open, by something within.

    In a sh, Ye Yuqi felt the pores all over her body shrink. Who knew what kind of a monster could crawl out of the coffin of unknown ages?

    A corpse of Dharmakaya, or higher, wasing back to life?

    Lingering mighty people?

    She had ran into simr things in the Six Dao of Samsara so did not panic. She held the hilt tightly at first, then rxed, but still remained alert, staring at the ancient bronze coffin.

    The patinated and mottled lid was moved, and dark mists rose from the interior, like stars in night.

    The Nether Emperor was taking out his seal script to tackle the Secret Realm, when he suddenly stopped, for hearing the horrifying sound made by the lid of ancient bronze coffin. He jerked sideways immediately.

    Blood-yellow mists rolled out, representing the cirction of Yin and Yang, life and death.

    The sky was swirling, the earth was rotating, and the mountain was shaking. Meng Qi hung down his long de, and was ready for any sudden change.

    At this moment, the lid of the coffin moved heavily and firmly, and a cold and evil aura spread out. The crackling sound was like recalling one¡¯s soul.

    ¡°Fuck, will it be another demon who isn¡¯t totally dead?¡± Meng Qi¡¯s heart sank. With his de in his right hand and his sword in his left, a Celestial Body was ready to form at any moment.

    The lid of the coffin moved slowly, and the oppressing atmosphere seemed to make time stand still.

    A slot appeared, and a shred of dark red jumped into Meng Qi¡¯s eyes.

    Blood, sttered blood! There was no corpse in the coffin, only dark blood smeared on the front and left side!

    They had dried up and lost their spirit and strength, but the most evil, degenerating and bloody feeling still shook Meng Qi¡¯s heart, almost urging him to fall down and omit. It was his luck to have The Best in the World and Yuan Xin Seal.

    As the coffin lid continued to move, the slot became wider, and the slightly dim interior waspletely exposed to Meng Qi.

    The bottom was clean, only a few dozen drops of dark and dried blood left on the upper side. They formed a line, which seemed to outline a mysterious track.

    While on the front, back, left, and right, were all spilled blood, painting bloody and evil Chinese ink pictures. Only a nce, and one would be definitely driven crazy.

    The most terrifying was the inside of the coffin lid, which was daubed with blood and the blood of some parts was nearly ck. The emitted faint smell of blood was much venomous than any poison.

    Surrounded by the smell of blood, an aura of sharp arrogance, disdain, domineering, and scorn sprang out, oppressing the blood smell.

    The smell was so familiar that Meng Qi blurt out,

    ¡°The Tyrant!¡±

    That was the aura of the Tyrant and his Invincible de, which Meng Qi once saw in the Ananda Pure Land in Universal Fragment and experienced when recognizing the Tyrant¡¯s Six Decapitations.

    Did the Tyrant ever show up here, fight with the mysterious dead and hurt or annihte them?

    Shocked, Meng Qi recalled what he just saw and judged the situation of their fighting.

    The bottom of the coffin was the cleanest, and the blood was sttered to the left, right, front, back, and the top, which was polluted with the most blood. In other words, the sh should be from the bottom up, not from the top down or around.

    There was no damage to the coffin, and no sh marks were found in the interior of the lid. The sh was mysterious and seemed to be an unnatural attack.

    The one lying inside the coffin wouldn¡¯t be the Tyrant, and the one inside would not have wielded a de while the lid was being lifted, otherwise there couldn¡¯t be so much blood on the inside, left, right, front, and back, of the lid.

    Then how could that sh go from the bottom up without damaging the bottom?

    After ruling out the impossible guesses, Meng Qi quickly sketched out a scene in his mind:

    For unknown years, the ancient bronze coffiny quiet under the ck pine, with a mysterious corpse lying within. One day, a de, following the mysterious connections, appeared from nothingness and shed the corpse from the bottom up.

    ¡°The Fifth Strike of the Tyrant¡¯s Six Decapitations: Letting Go of the Past,¡± Meng Qi understood the mysterious sh.

    This ce had something to do with Devil ws. The Tyrant once annihted the Taishang Demon Wu Daoming, and the sh was The Fifth Strike of the Tyrant¡¯s Six Decapitations: Letting Go of the Past. That is to say, the Taishang Demon, who was once beheaded by the Tyrant, followed the connections and shed the former body of Wu Daoming.

    Then what was the former body that Wu Daoming wanted to get rid of?

    Was the mysterious corpse merely hurt and lost, orpletely gone?

    ...

    In the hall inthe in Girl Fairnd where the Tyrant¡¯s Invincible de was enshrined, the dark and heavy long de shed with a purple light.

    ...

    Through the icy mists, Chen Zhao found no corpse in the ancient bronze coffin, but felt a little bit of a familiar aura.

    ¡°Immortal of Frost!¡± He said to Liu Zejun as if he had confirmed something.

    The owner of the Pce of Frost was unknown, but was respected as the Immortal of Frost, whose strength was estimated at the Divine Fairy Realm and expected to be at the Legendary Realm.

    Liu Zejun was about to speak, when the surrounding dark and thick mists split. The mountain began to copse, and the fake space was crumbled.

    At the same time, Ye Yuqi also found nothing in the ancient bronze coffin within the dark and thick mists, and the mists were rippled

    With evilness and extremities, leading one to go stray unknowingly.

    Inside the blood yellow mists, the Nether Emperor sensed heinous hatred, but found nothing either.

    ¡°It is not like the aura of the Demonic Monarch, but like that of the Hentian Emperor, the Devil Emperor or the Wu Liang Devil Master...¡± the Nether Emperor whispered.

    Has and others climbed to the top through untold hardships, only to see the fake space crumble little by little, the peak copse, and a mysterious and mottled ancient bronze coffin with its lid half open.

    At this moment, Has¡¯s pupils contracted violently, for a pale and bloodless hand stretched out from the ancient bronze coffin!

    Holong!

    The mountain copsedpletely, and the ancient bronze coffin disappeared. Has and others only felt the time and space changed, and then returned to the demonic air, which was ck and rolling, dirty and evil.

    Beside him, four Golden Tent Warriors and gurus stood not far away from each other, and across from them were still Ming Fa, the Thousand-Handed Buddha¡± and Zeng Ruoxuan, from the Bi Yue Sword Sect.

    Farther away, the mists froze and fell, revealing the fierce fighting. The Ice Fairy Ye Yuqi and the Nether Emperor encountered each other again, as if going back to the time before opening the Secret Realm.

    At this moment, Ye Yuqi found the Secret Realm shut off from the connections with the outside world, and couldn¡¯t use the token her brother-inw gave her. And before long, she was entangled with the fight against the Nether Emperor and didn¡¯t have the chance to use it.

    ¡°After Has captures those two gurus, you will be the target!¡± A shred of joy was exuded from the Nether Emperor¡¯s low but dignified voice. Both of them held a heavenly weapon, and he even melted the Corpse of Nether into his body, so he would certainly beat Ye Yuqi in individual fighting. And after Has defeated Ming Fa and Zeng Ruoxuan with his Sun Shooting Bow and joined them, they were bound to capture Ye Yuqi!

    Four Golden Tent Warriors once again surrounded Ming Fa and Zeng Ruoxuan. Has raised the Sun Shooting Bow, pulled the bowstring wide and smiled, ¡°We are really destined!¡±

    Besides the Longevity Sect, the most popr religion on the grasnd was the Cult of the Secret Buddha.

    The heavy and unsophisticated curved bow was pulled wide by Has with great strength and speed. A long, ck, and twisted, arrow slowly took shape, sending out an aura of earthshaking destruction, as if there was a big sun shadow in the distance and fell down directly.

    He targeted Ming Fa, and his veins protruded on the back of his hand due to strength. He let it go all of a sudden, and whoosh, the long arrow shot.

    With a loud sound, all the mists disappeared. The long arrow shot through the fake space to the front of Ming Fa.

    Toote to avoid it, and too involved with the other Golden Tent Warriors, Ming Fa took out his alms-bowl-like treasure, gave shape to the formation of the Thousand-Handed Buddha, and performed the Maic Palm. Layers of resistance and defending almost blocking the sun and sky.

    Holong!

    The alms-bowl disappeared. Thousands of arms disappeared. The Arrow of Destruction shot through Ming Fa and rolled out mes, clearing the surroundings for thousand miles and created tremendous red glows on the sky.

    Ming Fa, seriously injured, copsed and nearly fell into aa. If it was not because Has intended to capture them alive, Ming Fa would have already been killed. Their gap in strength made all treasures and secret spells ineffective!

    ...

    Meng Qi opened his third eye, identified the changes of Qi Ji, and looked for the way out of the Secret Realm.

    All of a sudden, hotness engulfed him and mists disappeared. The clear surroundings made Meng Qi see Has at once. Meng Qi saw Has seal Ming Fa¡¯s Primordial Spirit, saw Zeng Ruoxuan in imminent danger besieged by four gurus, saw Ye Yuqi take out the treasure gained from the Six Dao of Samsara and try to rescue, however the real body of the Nether Emperor was so strong that with the assistance of a heavenly weapon, he could dissolve the martial artists one by one and never yield an inch.

    Has perceived a change and turned his head, to see Meng Qi in a ck outfit. The lingering humiliation that he never forgot surged up, and he could not help grinning:

    ¡°We are really destined!¡±

    Not even finishing his words, he targeted Meng Qi and pulled wide the bowstring of the Sun Shooting Bow.

    The heat contracted, and shadows of illusory suns slid down, igniting the fake space all around. Finally they condensed into a dark red, nearly ck, wriggling long arrow, emitting an aura of terrible destruction.

    Even though they were far apart, Meng Qi also felt his Primordial Spirit shake and his arms and legs powerless, as if an ancient wild beast, which bore a mountain and a swallowed sun, opened its huge mouth toward him. He felt heavy, frozen, like being shackled byyers of yokes, and the middle part between his eyebrows were stinging and clinking.

    Faced with Meng Qi who had given him the biggest humiliation, Has wouldn¡¯t like to capture him alive. All he wanted was revenge, so he pulled wide the heavenly weapon Sun Shooting Bow with all his energy.

    As the saying in the Central ins went, ¡°If you are not enemies, you won¡¯te into each other easily.¡±

    Today, you have no way to escape, neither to fly over the sky nor dive under the earth!

 Chapter 814: Creating A Chance

    <h4>Chapter 814: Creating A Chance</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    As a strong person from the Peak of the Exterior Realm, it didn¡¯t cost Has too much effort and time to adjust the heavenly weapon and pull wide the bowstring. After targeting Su Meng, a dark red Destruction Arrow came into being instantly.

    Many top families and sects were suppressed by people at the level of the Peak of the Exterior Realm with heavenly weapons, so the power of the two collocation could be seen!

    ¡°Cry! Beg! And go dying!¡± Has pulled the bowstringpletely wide, and was ready to let it go. His heart was full of happiness and revenge.

    At this moment, he felt the figure and aura of Su Meng suddenly became ethereal, and his connection with him weirdly disappeared. His targeting was invalidated immediately.

    How could that happen? The stunned Has had no time to change his move and had already let go of the right hand. The dark red Destruction Arrow absorbed all the vigor of thousands of miles and formed an area of energy deficiency.

    The pool of vigor in the surrounding fake space rolled and sprang into the area,ing to a doomsday-like storm.

    And the dark red arrow shot through the fake space, and a flicker cut the distance in half.

    With his de in his right hand, Meng Qi¡¯s figure expanded and shook off the restraints. He performed Void Running and escaped sideways.

    The heavy sound of shooting through the fake space spread, and the dark red arrow shot the lingering shadow and a high mountain in a distant ce.

    Holong!

    The great ball of fire rose, and engulfed the surroundings for hundreds of miles. Its white and heating light was extremely hot to Has and others, even though they were miles far away.

    While the light and waves of neatness sheltered almost everything, Meng Qi concealed his aura and hid himself high up in the air.

    Heavenly Weapons were terrible!

    Were it not for the improvement of the Seal of the Dao during his cultivation at Three-Fairies Ind, which could not be performed yet but could help get rid of targeting for the time being by breaking off or deepening the aura connections assisted with the Principles of Karma, Meng Qi wouldn¡¯t have dodged the shooting. And if he resisted with difficulties, he would have been seriously hurt by the Peak of the Exterior Realm and the heavenly weapon, and hard to resist the second shooting even trying his best.

    And the useless breaking off and deepening of connections were ascribed to their distance as well, otherwise Meng Qi couldn¡¯t stepped aside even if he was able to rid the targeting briefly.

    How could Has gain such a heavenly weapon!

    Meng Qi associated with the scene he saw before, and understood the current situation.

    That terrifying monster withher aura should be the Nether Emperor, who had been improved by the legendary corpse, engraving, and heavenly weapon. In such a Nine-Levels-of-Underground-like environment, even if the Ice Fairy put on herplete Form and made the best of her gains from the Six Dao of Samsara, she couldn¡¯t beat him at once.

    The Immortal Woman in Li Hill had been seized, left Zeng Ruoxuan from the Bi Yue Sword Sect alone to face four Golden Tent Warriors at the level of guru and Has at the Peak of the Exterior Realm with a heavenly weapon. She could be seriously injured and captured within two or three breaths. And then Has would join the Nether Emperor against the Ice Fairy with his Sun Shooting Bow, along with the Secret Realm surrounding, Ye Yuqi had no other choice but to be captured.

    The situation was quite dangerous!

    Would hee to their rescue? Between life and death, Meng Qi was unavoidably hesitant, especially they were not Brother Qi, Jiang Zhiwei, or other friends with whom he had experienced dying situations.

    He had the Nether Palm Bones and might offset attacks from the Corpse of Nether refined by the Nether Emperor. Along with Ye Yuqi, Meng Qi might defeat the Nether Emperor and make him lie here dying forever. But once he joined the fighting, Has was bound to target him to eliminate risks.

    While if he joined Zeng Ruoxuan, then they two had to fight against five people, the strongest of which even held a heavenly weapon. Even if Meng Qi himself was a monster of gurus, he couldn¡¯t handle this.

    Once he was targeted in such a short distance, even if he could break off the connections, he had no time to dodge and might even sacrifice himself.

    But if he was not to save them whose life was endangered and, instead, to find He Xiu and other gurus to assemble forces, then Ye Yuqi would likely be killed, and wouldn¡¯t he feel guilty?

    Meng Qi always bore in his mind Mister Luda¡¯s life-saving and instructing favor. It was really difficult for him to see the only family of Mister Luda killed.

    If he was toe to blows, were there any chances?

    The situation of friend and foe suddenly appeared in Meng Qi¡¯s mind:

    Stepping over the second Heavenly Stairs, ws of Arts of Eight-Nine were further removed, and an guru with a first-level heavenly weapon couldn¡¯t break the Light Golden. Even the guru wore on his Dharmakaya and made the best of his heavenly weapon, Meng Qi could reduce their power dramatically, and himself wouldn¡¯t be hurt at all.

    If Zeng Ruoxuan tried hard with her life, she could attract the attention and attacks of two gurus in a short time.

    Has was a terrifying enemy, for his fast speed of moving and sword wielding. But he was using the Sun Shooting Bow right now, which didn¡¯t match his arts, so he wouldn¡¯t give full y to his advantages of speed. If Meng Qi fought him in a short distance, he wouldn¡¯t show half of his previous performances.

    The Nether Palm Bones could ovee Nether Emperor.

    After a thought, Meng Qi found the ws of their enemies and a chance to win if he could grasp the opportunity.

    Know yourself and your enemy, and then you will win!

    And the guiding principle of all these is: be fast! The fight must be quick and avoid being entangled.

    In a sh, Meng Qi made decision, and thus he was fraught with the will to fight. The steadfast faith gained from multiple fightings connected with his Jing Qi Shen Yi, forming a strong momentum to win, which may shudder his enemies.

    Different from Chen Zhao, Meng Qi also simted a bit of an overbearing manner.

    ...

    After the white light subsided, Has found no traces of Meng Qi, thus bing angry out of embarrassment, and targeted struggling Zeng Ruoxuan from the Bi Yue Sword Sect with his Sun Shooting Bow instead.

    Suddenly, a figure appeared from nowhere, with a sword in his left hand and a de in the right. The power of the sword split into two parts, four parts, and then eight parts, covering the ground like the sun. The momentum of the sword was heavy, like a swirling vortex with a ck pinpoint, emitting terror and attraction.

    The Frenzied de Su Meng!

    Has burst out of happiness, because he had known Meng Qi¡¯s intention ¨C he wanted to initiate a wide range of attacks and create a mess, so that he could save Zeng Ruoxuan.

    At this time, he didn¡¯t have time to target, so he performed his arts to withdraw quickly so as to avoid the impact and awaited his chance. Once Su Meng saved Zeng during this mess, he could immediately target him. In this short distance, Su Meng had no way to escape.

    This was a shrewd and ruthless choice.

    Peng!

    Sword and de crossed and hit each other in the middle of the air, bursting out a vast white light, The fireball inted, rolled, and engulfed the battlefield of Zeng Ruoxuan and the other Golden Tent Warriors. As Has expected, Meng Qi hid his aura and lost traces.

    Holong!

    In a loud noise, a violent shock isted Zeng Ruoxuan and the four gurus. The churning fireballs turned the fast space into a sea of mes, the power of which made the Golden Tent Warriors defend themselves first and keep a safe distance with each other, so as to avoidpletely annihting and to assist others instantly.

    One of the Golden Tent Warriors descended from Buddhism of the grasnds and cultivated the Great Jin Gang Power. At this time, Jin Gang turned up at his back and wielded a long heavy copper rod, bending and snapping the white glows, heated mes and violent stormy waves.

    It was when the light split and a huge figure turned up among the mes. He was as tall as ten meters, with a mass of muscle, a majestic aura and a horrible momentum. The guru was startled, and his eyes shrank.

    The giant¡¯s body was covered with marks of burning, and many parts were torn or disappeared. He raised his long de and cut down like subsidence of the heavens and earth. All around was at a primal chaos, and energy gathered like restraints.

    The Frenzied de Su Meng!

    How could he have rushed before, bearing such a horrible explosion?

    The guru had no time to dodge, but only clenched his teeth and prodded to the middle of Meng Qi¡¯s eyebrows with his long copper rod.

    His martial arts Great Jin Gang Power was barely a powerful arts of mortal body, so he knew where Meng Qi¡¯s w was. He wanted to drive Su Meng to change his moves first.

    Puff! His rod pierced into the middle of Meng Qi¡¯s eyebrows and broke his skulls, while Meng Qi¡¯s de, with the ck vortex of pinpoint, chopped the guru and cut off his neck on its side.

    Silently, the guru¡¯s golden neck was torn away by the ck swirling vortex, and his wound spread rapidly, swallowed his flesh and wrung his mortal body.

    His pupils contracted. He dared not believe Su Meng had chose to die with him.

    However, he saw, with hisst consciousness, a green lotus blossomed at Meng Qi¡¯s neck, and after a expansion and shrinkage, a new head grew out.

    With a crack, his split body with his hatred waspletely engulfed by the ck vortex.

    In an instant, the guru was killed.

    Meng Qi didn¡¯t stop. Assisted the fallout and the location he just remembered, he rushed to another guru.

    As the after-effect of the Grand Burial of gxies declined, the guru discovered Meng Qi in advance and was trying to dodge, when he saw Meng Qi had raised his gown sleeve.

    Then he saw nothing but ckness and became muddleheaded, as if falling into a total chaos of heaven and earth.

    When the aftershock dispersed, Has saw that Su Meng was not far away. He became too delighted, and shot his ready long arrow.

    At the same time, he found only two underlings left, one blocking Zeng Ruoxuan and the other trying to attack the back of Su Meng.

    ¡°In a moment, Su Meng killed gurus?¡± Has thought. If he didn¡¯t kill Su Meng this time, he wouldn¡¯t enjoy any peace.

    At this time, he saw a half-smile show on Meng Qi¡¯s face. Meng Qi raised his sleeve, and a Golden Tent Warrior flew to the arrow of the Sun Shooting Bow.

    God!

 Chapter 815: Sweeping Away The Haze

    <h4>Chapter 815: Sweeping Away The Haze</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    The Golden Tent Warrior, who was thrown toward the bow, was not as powerful as Has in both his realm and strength. He was feeling slightly dizzy after breaking through time and space, but it did not interfere with hisprehension of the current situation. The dizziness was only slowing down his reactions a little.

    However, before he was able to stand steadily, his eyes suddenly opened widely as he saw a dark-red long arrow shooting toward him from the void. The attack was so strong that it gave people a sense of devastation.

    The Golden Tent Warrior was almost frightened to death. He tried to move away, but it was toote. He could only try his best to activate the war armor on his body.

    Boom!

    The devastating attack of the long-arrow had hit the guru as if it had ignited a bomb depot. A huge, red fireball was swelling, bursting, and rolling outward. It was like a sun that was shot down and fell in a straight line. Scorching air waves and fire sparks were scattering all around.

    Grasping this opportunity, Meng Qi stepped back and leaned his back toward the saber that was attacking him from behind.

    Dang! The saber bounced off. A tiny part of the Taoist robe of Meng Qi was torn open and his pale golden skin was splitting slightly. A small amount of blood had seeped through his robe. In an instant, he soared into the sky and flew above the clouds while hiding his aura.

    He dared not stay at the original ce anymore. He had to prevent Has from shooting the second arrow, otherwise he would not be able to dodge the attack!

    The air waves and fire sparks caused by the falling sun had affected the senses of both the guru and Has, whereas the Premier Realm had caused them to be slightly confused in the sense of distance. By the time they recovered, they had lost the traces of Meng Qi.

    Once again, Has felt humiliated. Ever since the first encounter with the Frenzied de Su Meng, he had been disgraced so many times. Although he was holding a Heavenly Weapon in his hand, Su Meng still managed to kill two of his guru subordinates right in front of him!

    Nevertheless, Has knew that Su Meng was good at triggering evil thoughts in people and provoking internal strife. Therefore, he dared not use his emotions to stimte thebat capability. Calming his mind, he spread out his spirit to search for Meng Qi with the help of the Sun-Shooting Bow.

    This horrifying enemy was like a skilled assassin that wandered around and almost blended himself into the surroundings. He was patiently waiting for opportunities.

    Has suppressed the feelings of impatience and hatred in his heart while moving the Sun-Shooting Bow with his spirit. The dark-red long arrow that formed in the air was ready to shoot at any time. Unlike the previous shot, the arrow tip this time around was slightly thicker without sharp spikes. Once it was shot, it would explode into countless fire arrows all over the sky tounch a ranged attack.

    The guru who had previously taken part in attacking Meng Qi noticed that Zeng Ruoxuan was almost breaking free, so he quickly turned back to assist his teammate.

    The head, Has, possessed a Heavenly Weapon. No matter how strong and cunning Su Meng was, he was nothing in front of the weapon. Once his tricks were all seen through, there was no doubt that he would be killed by the Sun-Shooting Bow. To prevent Zeng Ruoxuan from escaping, the guru would pull himself together and cooperate with his teammate to capture her with his best efforts. Zeng Ruoxuan could act as a bait to lure Su Meng to them.

    The Nether Emperor had thought the same way. Instead of assisting Has, he focused on stopping Ye Yuqi who tried to approach Su Meng.

    Ye Yuqi had no choice but to expose her formpletely. After activating all the acupuncture points, numerous dreamy and bright stars had flown out of her body. Behind her back, the stars were like pieces of snowkes that evolved into a snowstorm-like star river. The star river then blended into the dark chaos of the void, and everything returned to emptiness.

    The Statue of Stars and Lunar!

    Just then, Has who was guarding against Meng Qi¡¯s attack felt a needling sensation at his neck. The sensation was so slight that it was barely noticeable.

    I can sense danger! It¡¯s Su Meng¡¯s sneak attack! Has thought as he turned around immediately. He had a clear judgment in mind. Su Meng¡¯s killing intention had affected the Qi Ji of Has, thereby enabling him to sense the advent of danger!

    With the help of Qi Ji, the spirit of Has which was expanded by the Heavenly Weapon had sensed the location of Meng Qi immediately. Meng Qi was a hundred miles away, hiding himself behind the thick fog. While hiding his aura, he was constantly changing his location to get close to Has!

    ¡°¡±You¡¯re going to die!¡± Has thought while he released an arrow from the Sun-Shooting Bow.

    The dark-red long arrow shot silently toward Meng Qi at a speed that could prate the void.

    Halfway through, the arrow split into nine thousand nine hundred and ny-nine identical arrows. From top, bottom, left, right, front, and rear, the arrows were refracted and reflected into a that blocked the void. Even the sky and the sun were covered by the arrows as they shot toward Meng Qi.

    Suddenly, Has felt something in his heart. The feeling of extreme danger surged like a gale and waves while it swept through his mind.

    Acting on instinct, Has turned around and saw an almost imperceptible body figure dashing toward him. They were less than three hundred feet apart from each other!

    The Frenzied de, Su Meng!

    The real Frenzied de, Su Meng!

    Why was he here?

    Boom!

    Meng Qi¡¯s replica was hit by the fire arrows from all over the sky and became a strand of burned long hair. Shortly after that, the hair turned into powder.

    The Seal of the Dao and the Replication technique was indeed a perfectbination!

    With a cold expression and deep-looking eyes, Meng Qi was holding the Dark Turtle Sword in his left hand and the Jade-shing Sword in his right hand. Instead of attacking, he wasing close to Has as fast as he could!

    Two hundred and fifty feet, two hundred feet... within such a distance, even if Has could escape at a speed quicker than Meng Qi, he had to think it through because he could not possibly be faster than the attacks of a de beam.

    Also, it took time to pull back the bowstring of the Sun-Shooting Bow andunch another attack. Given that time, the opponent might have came up to him already.

    Feeling an upsurge of emotion, there was a fierce look on Has¡¯s face, and his body shrank suddenly. His aura, which was as strong as continual thunderstorms, was gathered to his right hand. After that, he pulled the bowstring of the Heavenly Weapon with ease, as though he was just pulling the bow of an ordinary Precious Weapon. The bowstring was bent into a shape of a round moon while a in ck long arrow was formed. If one got shot by it, everything would vanish.

    One hundred feet, thirty feet, ten feet! It was until then that Has shot the ck arrow of destruction!

    As soon as the arrow got released, it hit Meng Qi directly in the head.

    I¡¯ve did it! Has thought, and his heart was filled with joy.

    Just then, a hand came out of the void and clutched the right arm of Has tightly.

    The hand was as fair as a jade, and its fingers were slender and powerful.

    The eyes of Has were startled. Silently, he saw the long arrow prating into Meng Qi¡¯s head, but it turned out to be like shooting a flower or the moon in the water. Instantly, the body of Meng Qi rippled and his real location was revealed. Since his real body was on the upper left side of the illusionary body, the long arrow had only brushed past his right shoulder. It was shooting far away until it destroyed a ck mountain peak.

    Along with an unpleasant grating sound, the right shoulder, right hand and right chest of Meng Qi had disappeared ¨C as if a small part of theplete picture had been dug out ¨C but the half-solidified blood had not yet been sprinkled to the ground yet. At the same time, the Jade-shing Sword was also affected. Some cracks appeared on the sword before it fell down to the ground. Hence, the Celestial Body could not be sustained anymore.

    Shortly after that, Meng Qi grew two new arms behind his back. One of them stretched out and clutched the right arm of Has.

    How could this happen?

    Meng Qi was grateful to the Immortal Rosy Clouds of the Cave of Golden Light for showing him how to deceive people¡¯s senses by distorting the mind and sight through the maic field!

    If Has were not at the peak of the Exterior Realm and the distance between them were not so close, the arrow would not have hit Meng Qi at all!

    Meng Qi had seized the opportunity to stretch over the other hand and clutch the left arm of Has. His confidence that was developed through battle experiences had turned into a domineering aura which stunned Has for a short while and made him unable to react in time.

    Both hands of Meng Qi were like vises that firmly locked Has¡¯s hands and disabled him from pulling the bowstring again.

    Has wanted to unleash the full power of his spirit in order to pull the bowstring using his Primordial Spirit, but Meng Qi¡¯s right foot was already moving toward him. Along with a dark whirlpool, Meng Qi integrated the strength of his whole body with the energy of the Heavens and the Earth and stepped on Has¡¯s stomach.

    Crack!

    The armor of Has at the stomach area was broken. With Meng Qi¡¯s foot being the center point, the cracks spread out in different directions. The attack had also pierced through the skin and invaded the Primordial Spirit. Feeling painful in the Primordial Spirit, Has could not stably pull the bowstring anymore.

    While clutching the arms of Has, Meng Qi kicked his right leg. Drawing support from the force of his right leg, he stepped his left foot on Has¡¯s body again. He was using the same move, Return to Emptiness.

    Crack!

    The mysterious treasure of Has was activated, but it was destroyed at once by the attack of Meng Qi. Thereafter, Has¡¯s abdomen was torn apart that left a bloody hole, and the blood that was gushing out of his body was absorbed by the whirlpool.

    Along with the kicks of Meng Qi, the sounds of crack were not stopping at all. The left and right foot of Meng Qi trampled on Has¡¯s body in session. The move, Return to Emptiness, went on and on.

    ¡°Just die!¡± In the roar, Has¡¯s arms were crushed by the violent force. His arm-less body flew backward and turned into a pool of muddy flesh. A heavy rain of blood was falling.

    Before Has lost consciousnesspletely, he saw Meng Qi bending his right-hand finger to him while holding his broken arm. He then received a secretly-transmitted message from Meng Qi that said,

    ¡°What a fate!¡±

    If Has had the wisdom to abandon the Sun-Shooting Bow after Meng Qi went close to him, it was still hard to tell who would win in the end. Provided that Has changed the weapon to his saber, got in a closebat with Meng Qi and made full use of his lightning speed, the battle result might have been different.

    Unfortunately, the Heavenly Weapon often clouded one¡¯s judgment. Once it was in hand, people tended to rely on it fully. They forgot that the decisive factor of a battle result was actually themselves, so they should be using a weapon that fit them well!

    Has who was at the peak of the Exterior Realm was indeed strong, but after disabling his arms, how could he possibly fight Meng Qi in closebat?

    Since a lot of things had happened within a short period of time, Meng Qi was almost exhausted. Furthermore, he was injured by the Heavenly Weapon which affected his Primordial Spirit as well. Nevertheless, the Nether Emperor and the remaining two gurus were staring at him in utter bewilderment. Has, the one who had a Heavenly Weapon in his hand and being at the peak of the Exterior Realm, was killed by the Frenzied de, Su Meng.

    On top of that, he had not even use the Karma Transfer yet!

    The Celestial Body of Meng Qi was deactivated long ago. He was no longer able to maintain his three arms, and thus he turned back to being one-armed with only one sword in his hand. He wriggled his muscles to stop the bleeding.

    Being high-spirited and confident in defeating all the enemies, Meng Qi looked at the remaining two gurus from the corner of his eyes. He thenughed and said,

    ¡°Two of you, take one strike of my sword!¡±

    The two gurus were frightened to death as they dared not fight with Meng Qi. They used various means to force Zeng Ruoxuan to back off from them. Then, they turned around and escaped from the battle.

    The head, Has, was already dead, but they still had two guru opponents to fight with. One of them was the Frenzied de who was as horrifying as a monster, who would want to fight with him? In addition, the Nether Emperor could stab them in the back at any time.

    Just then, the Sun-Shooting Bow burst into brilliant light and broke free of Meng Qi¡¯s spiritual bondage. It flew into the clouds, rushed out of the secret realm and disappeared from sight.

    Unfortunately, it was hard for Meng Qi to even use the Chant of the Heavenly Wills at the moment. Otherwise, he could try to tame the Heavenly Weapon.

    But it was also fortunate that the real owner of the Sun-Shooting Bow was not Has, but Gu Erduo. That was why Meng Qi dared to fight Has in a closebat. Otherwise, the Heavenly Weapon would automatically protect its owner and Meng Qi would have no chance of surviving at all!

    Meng Qi, who had frightened away the two gurus merely using his aura, looked at the Nether Emperor and nned to take out the Nether Palm Bones.

    Just then, the Nether Emperor realized that he was at a disadvantageous position in the battle. Thus, he made a quick decision to activate a talisman rted to the secret realm to avoid falling into the tight encirclement of enemies.

    As the world turned upside down, a lot of fog had been blocking their vision. The Nether Emperor disappeared in ce and seemed to have left the secret realm.

    Meng Qi was not disappointed. After sharpening his Vital Essence and Will from the previous battle, all the umted battle experiences had transformed into a stronger willpower of martial arts and an invincible belief. They had made changes in his body, Primordial Spirit, and Form. A series of crackling sounds could be heard from all over his body, and he had a wonderful feeling as though he was reborn.

    ¡°Haha!¡± Meng Qi was overjoyed. He looked up to the sky andughed aloud.

    The depression and haze that trapped him for quite some time were swept away by the feeling of rebirth. Feeling light-hearted once again, he was in the mood that could be described by the proverb, ¡°Dealing with kindness and hatred in the world in a carefree manner, and going anywhere as one pleases without any worry.¡±

    He had entered the eighth level of Heaven!

 Chapter 816: The Matters Related To The Secret Realm

    <h4>Chapter 816: The Matters Rted To The Secret Realm</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    The physical body was a tangible substance, whereas the Primordial Spirit was in between reality and illusion. The Form, on the other hand, was thebination of the Law and the force within the world that led to the manifestation of one¡¯s Primordial Spirit and Interior View. These threeponents constituted thepletedder from the real material world to the metaphysical world.

    At the moment, under the interference of Meng Qi¡¯s strong willpower of martial arts, the threeponents were somewhat interconnected. The physical body was connecting to the Primordial Spirit, whereas the Primordial Spirit was connecting to the Form. The dividing line between theponents had undergone subtle changes. They were in a unusual state of contradiction where both real and illusory ured at the same time. This state was the crucial step to enter the third level of the Heavenly Stairs and even to realize Dharmakaya!

    Along with the crackling sounds from his body, Meng Qi felt that the threeponents had merged slightly, and there was a sense of integration. The physical body, Primordial Spirit and Form were no longer independent from each other. The Interior View seemed to have found a governing force that could aid it to evolve into a Self-Created World.

    The flesh on Meng Qi¡¯s body was wriggling and recovering slowly. A small advancement in realm did not heal Meng Qi at once; instead, it only replenished his strength to a certain extent. Hence, he took out some wound-healing pellets and ate them.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Ye Yuqi flew over. The dreamy, translucent, ice-made sword in her hand was reflecting a wavering light.

    Meng Qi moved his left arm which was still slightly stiff moments ago. He then replied with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m good.¡±

    For the other people, this kind of injury might have been deadly. However, as Meng Qi had been upgrading the Arts of Eight-Nine to the guru-level, his injury-reduction ability and self-healing ability were even far better than the Dharmakaya of Half-Step that was not good at this aspect. While using the Arts of Exhaling and Inhaling, the medication had alsoe into effect. Thus, the flesh on his body was wriggling and recovering at a speed that was visible to the naked eye.

    Just then, Zeng Ruoxuan had rescued Ming Fa, and they gathered together to thank him sincerely.

    Zeng Ruoxuan never expected that the Frenzied de, Su Meng, would fight for them under those circumstances. Defeating Has, who was possessing a Heavenly Weapon, was even beyond her imagination. A Great Guru, aided by a Heavenly Weapon, was often the strong pir of support to the top-tiered sects and families. Even though Has was not the original owner of the Sun-Shooting Bow, he was still assisted by several guru-level Golden Tent Warriors. Even a powerful person like Su Wu Ming had not killed an enemy of this level before.

    Just like how the big waves of the Da Jiang River pushed the small waves forward, the martial artists of the new generation were greater than the old one!

    ¡°If you¡¯re able to obtain a Heavenly Weapon, you can already create a top-tiered sect or n by yourself,¡± said Zeng Ruoxuan, with admiration and envy hidden in her eyes.

    Meng Qi had also felt the same way since his inherited arts were far better than many of the top sects and families... However, he replied in a humble manner, ¡°It was the first time of Has using a Heavenly Weapon, so his mentality had been affected. Being too dependant on the weapon itself, he was not aware of the fact that the use of the Sun-Shooting Bow actually went against his strength. Hence, once he engaged in a closebat but still stuck on using the bow, the weapon would be a burden. This was how he invited death to himself.¡±

    This thought was still a vague idea before Meng Qi engaged in the closebat with Has. But at the moment, he sounded like he had nned for it a long time ago.

    Previously, Meng Qi had learned that the reason of Gu Erduo being so powerful wasrgely due to the Scorpio Axe. Furthermore, even his silly big brother would look dignified when he was holding the Emperor¡¯s Sword. Not to mention that the Demon King Peacock had be so proud and arrogant after obtaining the Spear of Mythical Creatures. Since Meng Qi had witnessed the power of the Heavenly Weapons for a couple of times, the fear of the Heavenly Weapons had inevitably arisen in his heart. Therefore, subconsciously, he thought that a person at the peak of the Exterior Realm coupled with a Heavenly Weapon would be unbeatable.

    However, after the previous battle, the fear in his heart hadpletely dissipated. The Heavenly Weapon was indeed important, but the person who used it was actually more important. For those who did not make full use of their strengths and totally relied on a Heavenly Weapon that did not fit them, it was very likely for their opponents to detect a weak point in them and grab the opportunity to defeat them.

    The practice of martial arts should be this way: eventually, one would end up bing the secret treasure, the Heavenly Weapon and even the same existence as the world. One could be aided by the external things, but should not be relying on thempletely!

    Therefore, Meng Qi had decided to reduce his demand for the secret treasures and good deeds. If only he had obtained the Seal of Void and mastered the Seal of Yin Yang, he did not even need to exchange the Space-Piercing Talisman and the Eastern Longevity Elixir... while sinking himself into his thoughts, Meng Qi silently kept the broken Jade-shing Sword. As for the storage bag of Has and the belongings of the first guru he killed, they had all turned into ashes together with the Golden Tent Warrior who was hit by the Sun-Shooting Bow.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not stay here for too long. We should leave this ce at once,¡± Ye Yuqi did not let her guard down. After finding the exit of the secret realm using Qi Ji, she had led the team to search for the other gurus along the way.

    After a few moments, Ye Yuqi and her team had rushed out of the illusory cave. They appeared on ake where the ice waspletely shattered but the water was in the process of slowly coagting again.

    Ye Yuqi looked around and saw many people who had came out ahead of them. After adding up the gurus brought out by herself, she found that everyone was here. She even saw two more people.

    When Chen Zhao saw Meng Qi, his eyes lit up immediately. He flew over and said, ¡°I¡¯m Chen Zhao from the Arctic. May I know your name please?¡±

    ¡°Su Meng,¡± answered Meng Qi casually while he cast a nce at Chen Zhao. What a weird fellow, he thought.

    ¡°Su Meng...¡± Chen Zhao repeated. It seemed like he wanted to keep this name in mind and see it as a goal.

    In thest battle, although the power of Su Meng had not been fully demonstrated, a huge gap between them could already be seen!

    Just then, Zeng Ruoxuan told He Xiu and the other gurus, ¡°Has and two more guru-level Golden Tent Warriors were killed by the young hero, Su. Only two enemies had escaped.¡±

    ¡°Golden Tent Warriors? Has?¡± Chen Zhao knew that Su Meng was looking for the gurus that he fought with before. When he heard the word ¡®killed,¡¯ he frowned a little and asked, ¡°Is he the man with the bow?¡±

    That person was at the peak of the Exterior Realm who used a Heavenly Weapon!

    If they were not reluctant to get in a long fight and make a big noise, Chen Zhao would have been killed already!

    ¡°Have you seen them before?¡± asked Zeng Ruoxuan curiously.

    In an instant, Chen Zhao was startled. The young hero, Su Meng had killed a person at the peak of the Exterior Realm who used a Heavenly Weapon.

    But both Su Meng and him were at the guru domain... How did he do that?

    For a moment, Chen Zhao was a little frustrated because the gap between them was too big to catch up with.

    However, he was not an ordinary person. He was able to recover quickly from the negative feelings. Since he was living in this world and practicing martial arts, it was important for him to have such a goal in order to motivate himself from time to time!

    Meng Qi did not pay attention to Chen Zhao. Instead, he turned around and asked Ye Yuqi and the others, ¡°Where have you been in the secret realm? I was at a mountain where the flying skill was banned. There was only a path leading to the mountain peak.¡±

    ¡°Me too.¡± It was as though there were countless bright stars in the eyes of Ye Yuqi.

    ¡°Me too.¡±

    ¡°Me too.¡±

    ¡°Me too.¡±

    ...

    Zeng Ruoxuan, He Xiu, and even Chen Zhao, answered simultaneously.

    ¡°But why didn¡¯t we meet each other?¡± Meng Qi frowned. ¡°What I saw was the projection of remnants from the third to sixth generations of the Devil¡¯s ws, and a bronze coffin. I suspect that the secret realm is rted to the Devil¡¯s ws. What about you?¡±

    Since the secret realm had been strange, Meng Qi decided to be open in sharing the information so as to build trust with them.

    Ye Yuqi was quiet for a moment before she said, ¡°I saw an illusion of Meng Po. There was nothing in the bronze coffin except for some dark and evil fog.¡±

    ¡°The bronze coffin I saw was totally empty, so it was not even foggy. But the whole coffin was covered with blood from the outside to inside.¡± For the time being, Meng Qi did not mention about the Tyrant and his spection.

    Meng Qi and Ye Yuqi seemed to be taking the same route anding across with the same bronze coffin. But why did they see different things?

    ¡°On that road, I saw the Demon of Six Annihtions. The bronze coffin was opened by itself, then a pale, bloodless hand stretched out of it!¡± Zeng Ruoxuan blurted out.

    ¡°I saw the Evil God Nether. Inside the bronze coffin was a horrible hatred toward the world,¡± He Xiu and the others answered one after another, but everyone had seen a different thing.

    Chen Zhao and Liu Zejun were frowning as they listened to what they said. Chen Zhao could not help saying, ¡°Isn¡¯t it the ice road that can reflect the shadow of one¡¯s mind?¡±

    What the hell did they see!

    ¡°The shadow of one¡¯s mind?¡± After pondering for a while, Meng Qi said, ¡°I don¡¯t think so. If it reflects the shadow of our minds, it should be something we know. It won¡¯t go beyond our knowledge.¡±

    It was true that Meng Qi knew about the Hen Tian Emperor, the Devil Emperor, the Taishang Demon and the Wu Liang Devil Master, but he had no idea of what they looked like and what they said before death. It was even more impossible for him to know that the Tyrant had shed toward the mysterious corpse in the bronze coffin before.

    Could it be that Meng Qi had made up the stories about the descendants of the Devil¡¯s ws and the Tyrant due to his fear of the anglers? Could they be fictional stories that happened to be true?

    But how could the stories be so realistic as if they were true? Meng Qi had rarely thought about the Devil¡¯s ws and its descendants!

    Ye Yuqi did not say anything. She seemed to agree that the vision of Meng Po was really a shadow of her mind.

    ¡°In the past, I¡¯m almost killed by the Yama¡¯s Palm of Six Annihtions by Han Guang. It has indeed left a shadow of my mind that can never be dispelled.¡± Zeng Ruoxuan breathed a sigh. She felt that Chen Zhao¡¯s words were true.

    She was in the same generation with Han Guang.

    He Xiu, however, shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not the shadow of my mind. My mother is a distant descendant of the Nether.¡±

    The Evil God and the Evil Demon in Ancient Times had came to the earth hundreds of thousands of years ago. From generation to generation, the blood had been diluted. Some blood lines of the Evil God had be so weak to the point that they were nothing different from an ordinary person. He Xiu¡¯s mother was one of them, whereby she was just like a normal person. At most, she had only inherited some magical skills like the Eyes of Yin Yang, which did not affect her soul. Therefore she was not treated as the direct descendant of the Evil God.

    As a guru of the Righteous and a member of the top forces, He Xiu would not have a shadow of mind because of that.

    ¡°I think we were seeing things about the Evil Demons that have something to do with ourselves,¡± said He Xiu.

    Meng Qi thought, ¡°Did I see the descendants of Devil¡¯s ws and the blood-stained bronze coffin because of the Tyrant and Senior Brother Qi?¡± He then gave He Xiu a slight nod because the statement sounded more convincing to him.

    ¡°Did we see the Frozen Path of Perseverance because the Pce of Frost is rted to the secret realm?¡± Chen Zhao and Liu Zejun thought while they looked at each other.

    Meng Qi recalled all the information he got from the people andbined them with the information he got from the Seal of the Dao. Suddenly, a thought went up his mind: the secret realm was most probably left by a mighty person from the Legendary Realm!

    In the past, Meng Qi had asked Mister Luda about the features of a Legendary Realm because of Su Wu Ming. The ubiquitous feature of Su Wu Ming did not meant that he diffused his body everywhere, but he had merely turned his existence into a mysterious state. Being in this state, every ce in the world was merged together which resulted in no distance between the ces anymore. Thus, he could arrive at anywhere at will.

    Therefore, the secret realm was a ce thatbined the things he had seen before with the others. Due to different realms, the things presented in front of them were different. Although all of them were taking the same route, they were in different time and space. Hence, they could neither meet each other nor touch the bronze coffin.

    In other words, was it a ce where one¡¯s time and space would be ovepping with the other people?

    It seems that we haven¡¯t really entered the core yet, thought Meng Qi. The secret realm was simr to the Jade Pce in a sense that their cores could only be entered under a certain circumstance. Hence, the secret realm was undoubtedly left by a Legendary person.

    These ces were different from the Devil Grave, as the grave was merely a result of being contaminated by the lingering willpower of the dead. On the other hand, even if the Nine Levels of Heaven were broken, one would never be able to enter it without going in from the correct entrance!

    He Xiu said, ¡°Since this ce is rted to the Devil¡¯s ws and the pale hand that stuck out the ancient coffin, we should invite a few Dharmakaya to investigate it.¡±

    Meng Qi thought, If the mighty person who has left behind the secret realm didn¡¯t want it to be intruded by outsiders, I¡¯m afraid no one on earth can enter it except for Su Wu Ming. He is the only one who can possibly break in the secret realm forcibly. However, since he was moving up in realms too quickly, he is currently having an Isted Practice to stabilize his realm. He will only being out after a few years...

    Thereafter, Meng Qi thought of the Missions of Samsara that wereing soon. Although the Single Mission might not be avable at the Samsara Square to be exchanged yet, he wanted to prepare some items so as to heal himself and to use them in the future. Hence, after bidding farewell to Ye Yuqi and the others, he headed to the entrance of Fairy World.

 Chapter 817: The Three Divine Skills

    <h4>Chapter 817: The Three Divine Skills</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    The crane went up into the clouds and its light chirping voice was echoing around. The Aquamarine Heaven was quiet and deste. Only a few monks were there cleaning the pavilions and stairs.

    Given the fact that hunting down the people at the Grasnd would bring a lot of gains, many members of the Fairy World had also joined in the force. For them, when there was a stagnant growth in their powers, they could exchange the items collected in the Main World for good deeds and useful items. The good deeds could also be used to pay for the penalty of failing a mission. These were all good ways of helping them to undergo Samsara. Therefore, at the moment, there was only a watchman around. The Fairy Lane and the Aquamarine Pce were all empty, leaving Meng Qi with a sense of destion.

    ¡°Does the fall of the God Master make them feel a sense of urgency?¡± As the gentle breeze blew on his face, Meng Qi thought of the Immortal Chonghe and heaved a deep sigh.

    After that, he cleaned his mind and went to the Central Jade Pir to tidy up his storage bag.

    With the help of his umted battle experiences, Meng Qi was able to distinguish which items were important to him and which were not. At the moment, aside from the Arts of the Eight-Nine that were already at guru-level, he had acquired five seals from the Premier Nine Seals and the General Principles of Dharmakaya. Thus, many useful items in the past would not be a big help for him anymore. He had therefore decided to clean up the items to free up some space in the storage bag. For example, the Formless Sword Spirit that he obtained from a blue-blooded person of the Tip-Top realm was good for a sneak attack, but looking at his current realm, he deserved a better weapon than that.

    ¡°The Ghost Gate of Nether...¡± In the process of cleaning up the bag, Meng Qi had came across with this primary material of a Heavenly Weapon. He did not have to verify it because he knew clearly what it was.

    As he yed with this dark gemstone that had countless prisms, some virtual shadows ured in the surrounding which seemed to have opened a door to the Ghost Land of Nine Nether.

    The Ghost Gate of Nether could be activated about three times. Being cold in nature, it could be coupled with the Eye of the Ice Crystal to forge a Heavenly Weapon... Meng Qi pondered.

    Having witnessed the present situation of the Nether Emperor, he realized that the Nether Palm Bone was still of great use. It would be such a waste if it was used to forge an ordinary Heavenly Weapon.

    After some moments, Meng Qi had tidied up the storage bag. Aside from two des and two swords, he had kept the Tree of Da Dao, the fragments of the Afterlife Mirror, the Nether Palm Bones, the Eye of the Ice Crystal, the Ghost Gate of Nether, the auxiliary weapon ¨C Bow of Mountain and Sea, the mysterious Meteorite from outer space, the diluted blood of the Devil Sage, the container of the Yuan Xin Seal, the symbol of the Fairy World ¨C Premier Eye, two jade bottles that could fit an Immortal Elixir, the Seven Taoist Scriptures, the recipe of Eastern Longevity Elixir, the title deeds for and and a house, some secret scriptures, and books.

    The bag of Meng Qi had be lighter. Looking at all the plentiful items and treasures, he was in a good mood. He then threw the unwanted items into the Central Jade Pir one by one.

    ¡°The Formless Sword Spirit, Secret Treasure from the Intermediate level... worth three thousand and three hundred good deeds, can be converted into two thousand good deeds.¡±

    ¡°The Psychical Pennant of Extreme Malice, Magic Weapon from the Master level... worth nine thousand and four hundred good deeds, can be converted into five thousand good deeds.¡±

    Other than that, a total of twenty-three thousand and five hundred good deeds were exchanged with the Top-Graded Precious Weapon of the Vile Heavenly Demon, the Palm of Heavenly Demon; a ck robe; the White Mustard Ring; and a lot of instruments and elixirs of diabolism. Sixteen thousand good deeds were exchanged with the items of Gao Qianyuan, neen thousand good deeds were exchanged with the items of Lan Jingtian, and fifteen thousand good deeds were exchanged with the Precious Weapon of the Golden Tent Warrior who practiced Great Jin Gang Power. Has, the head of the Golden Tent Warriors, was the richest man as he gave Meng Qi an earning of twenty-nine thousand good deeds.

    The reason of Has being less worthy than the Vile Heavenly Demon was that Meng Qi had took out some of his inherited arts and collected arts. Meng Qi was applying the fundamental ideas of the Arts of the Eight-Nine in bing more amodative and flexible. Therefore, fewer good deeds were earned from Has¡¯s items. It was the same case with Lan Jingtian and the other three.

    ¡°Neen thousand and five hundred good deeds...¡± Even Meng Qi himself gasped at the amount. As he showed a broad smile, a glint of happiness could be seen in his eyes.

    Killing gurus was really the quickest way to make money!

    No, he was actually fighting against violence and upholding justice like a hero!

    There was nothing happier than killing the enemies while making a huge profit out of it!

    ¡°How should I use such arge amount of good deeds like this?¡± Meng Qi was troubled but feeling happy at the same time.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll pay back five thousand good deeds to the Fairy World first...¡± Meng Qi was a trustworthy young man who would pay off a debt as soon as possible, so this was the first thing that came to his mind.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll keep the rest of the good deeds to pay for the penalty of failing a Single Mission and the cost of forging my second Heavenly Weapon.¡± Meng Qi¡¯s demand for the other secret treasures, talismans, and elixirs, had been lowered to a minimum.

    But at the moment, he had not thought of forging the second Heavenly Weapon yet. He was still waiting for the first weapon to bepleted before it reached the one-year limit. After he obtained his first Heavenly Weapon, it would certainly be a lot easier for him toplete the special mission. Therefore, he would only think about forging the second weapon after he finished the Single Mission. The Single Mission would be released one year after the previous mission, which was just a few days earlier than the one-year limit of forging the first Heavenly Weapon.

    Thinking about that, Meng Qi put the Eye of the Ice Crystal and the Ghost Gate of Nether into the Central Jade Pir and asked for the price of forging the second Heavenly Weapon.

    ¡°...these two primary materials can forge a Heavenly Weapon of any shape. However, some damage in the essence of the Eye of the Ice Crystal is detected. If you don¡¯t want to cause defects in the Heavenly Weapon, you can exchange it for some auxiliary materials valued at thirty thousand good deeds. If you don¡¯t want to exchange for the auxiliary materials, it will cost you eighteen thousand good deeds, together with forty thousand good deeds as a forging fee. You¡¯re also required toplete the special mission of Heavenly Weapon.¡±

    As expected, repeated usage of the primary material of the Heavenly Weapon has an impact on its quality, therefore affecting the forging process, thought Meng Qi. And forging a Heavenly Weapon of this level seems to have a fixed cost of forty thousand good deeds.

    Since Meng Qi had decided to forge a Heavenly Weapon, he would never want it to be wed. Given the fact that he was so rich at the moment, he would reserve seventy thousand good deeds for that, including the penalty that he might need to pay for failing a Single Mission. After all, he could have earned some good deeds from the Single Mission, too.

    Eventually, Meng Qi was left with three hundred and forty-five thousand, five hundred and fifteen good deeds.

    After much deliberation, Meng Qi had decided to prepare for the Single Mission that would start in three months. First, he had to make up for his current shorings.

    ¡°The Ancient Talisman of Space-Piercing, graded as a Master of a Precious Weapon, originally a Godly Talisman that was created by a mighty person of Ancient Times. It waster acquired by the Great Emperor Zhenwu. Due to its long history and repeated usage, it has slowly lost its power, and its quality has declined. Now it can be used to break through the void and escape. Once activated, it can only be stopped by a Dharmakaya or specific restraint methods. It can be used twice and has a value of nine thousand and eight hundred good deeds.¡±

    ¡°The ck Emperor Moisturizing Elixir, graded as a Master of Miraculous Elixir, originally an Immortal Elixir. Due to the decay of Heaven and Earth, it can only be used to produce an elixir of Miraculous-quality. It can heal injuries, replenish energy quickly and stabilize the Primordial Spirit. It¡¯s worth nine thousand and nine hundred good deeds.¡±

    As the ck Emperor Moisturizing Elixir had no effect in prolonging one¡¯s lifespan, it was actually not as good as the Eastern Longevity Elixir. Nevertheless, Meng Qi had developed an elixir resistance to the Eastern Longevity Elixir due to too much consumption. Since the Eastern Longevity Elixir was no longer as effective as before for Meng Qi, he had decided to use the ck Emperor Moisturizing Elixir as an alternative of healing-elixir. Aside from these two items, Meng Qi possessed an extraordinary magical power, the World in the Sleeve, and many top-tiered arts. Hence, he did not exchange them for other secret treasures.

    After all, a secret treasure that could have effects on a Dharmakaya of Half-Step was never just Masterwork-graded. It must be at least a magic weapon, which could only be obtained bypleting the special mission!

    As for the enemies below the realm of Dharmakaya of Half-Step, Meng Qi was not afraid of any one of them.

    The confidence of Meng Qi was built through a great deal of battle experiences!

    After exchanging for the ancient talisman and elixir, Meng Qi was left with one hundred and forty-eight thousand, one hundred and fifteen good deeds.

    He flipped through the Exchange Sheets while thinking about what else to exchange.

    While ncing through the sheets, he saw an item that gave him an idea. It was the Three Divine Skills of the joint attack of de and sword. He was interested in thest move, breaking the boundless void!

    He did not decide it on a whim, but a lot of things had actually been considered. At present, although the self-created move of joint attack ¨C the Grand Burial of Gxies ¨C was rather strong, overall it was still not good enough to be used as a main attack skill. Since he had exchanged for three des and three swords previously, it was good timing currently to exchange for the Divine Skill.

    On top of that, as this move was rted to the void, it could make up for his current shorings, thereby building a good foundation for practicing the Seal of Void in the future. In addition, practicing the joint attack of de and sword was definitely a good learning of the changes of Yin and Yang, the strong and the weak, and the main and the auxiliary. He would therefore be able to improve the mastery of the Seal of Yin and Yang.

    With thest move of the Three Divine Skills as a reference, he might be able to self-create the first two moves of the Divine Skills based on the martial arts concepts of three des and three swords, and the understanding of the Seal of Yin Yang!

    On the Exchange Sheets, the Three Divine Skills were powerful moves of Dharmakaya-level. The first move, ending a stormy situation, was worth fifteen thousand good deeds. The second move, the merciless destruction of the world of mortals, was worth twenty-five thousand good deeds. Lastly, the third move, breaking the boundless void, was worth forty thousand good deeds. The total of all three moves was eighty thousand good deeds.

    ¡°Forty thousand good deeds...¡± Meng Qi did not hesitate too long to make a decision. He had decided to use the reserved good deeds. When the members of Fairy World returned from the Grasnd with a plenty of items and good deeds, the Tree of Da Dao ¨C a money-spinner ¨C would help him in earning back the good deeds. Hence, it would not be a big problem.

    After taking a deep breath, Meng Qi spent forty thousand good deeds on the Divine Skill. Four hundred and seventy-five thousand, one hundred and fifteen good deeds were reserved for future use.

    The emotionless voice of the Master of the Six Dao of Samsara was suddenly heard,

    ¡°The special mission of the Dharmakaya move, breaking the boundless void: to obtain the Seven-Kill Tablet in the world of Lanruo Temple within two months. A failure toplete the mission will result in a deduction of twenty percents from your good deeds.¡±

    As expected, the Six Dao would give Meng Qi some time toplete the special mission. He was already prepared for that. After epting the mission, he spent four thousand good deeds to fix the Jade-shing Sword and left the Aquamarine Heaven. He would have a three-month Isted Practice to get used to the new arts and items.

    ...

    On the Three-Fairies Ind, Wu Jizhen was standing behind a desk, holding a paintbrush and concentrating on drawing a portrait of a woman.

    He was using a meticulous painting technique instead of freestyle painting. Surprisingly, he was quite skilled in painting. Just a few strokes on the paper could already make people feel the woman¡¯s natural beauty and liveliness.

    ¡°Master, I¡¯ve got thetest issue of the Heavenly List, Ground List, and Man List.¡± An old servant, holding a pile of paper, stepped into the study room.

    Wu Jizhen did not look up as he said in a t voice, ¡°To arrive at the Three-Fairies Ind, the so-calledtest issue would need to take one or two months. News of one or two months ago is already an old news.¡±

    An one-way trip to the Three-Fairies Ind by ship would take at least two months unless it was a person from the Exterior Realm who delivered the news.

    Knowing the temper of his master, the old servant reported directly, ¡°There are no changes on the Heavenly List, but the rankings on the Ground List have changed a lot.¡±

    ¡°It seems that many gurus of the Grasnd have been killed.¡± Wu Jizhen still looked indifferent. ¡°What are the changes in the top-twenty Ground List rankings?¡±

    ¡°Ye Yuqi already owns a Heavenly Weapon, hence she is tied with the head of Life-and-Death Fugacity Sect and ranked fifth on the Ground List. Master... master, your ranking has dropped to the tenth.¡± The old servant stole a nce at Wu Jizhen.

    Wu Jizhen smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve seen Ye Yuqi several times. Simr to me, she is too troubled by love to the point of almost trapping herself in evil thoughts. Thus, it¡¯s hard to tell her ranking in the future.¡±

    He habitually made ament.

    The old servant did not say anything about it. He continued reporting, ¡°Also... also, the ranking of Su Meng ¨C the young man you sawst time ¨C has moved up to top twenty!¡±

    The old servant was quite surprised about it.

    Wu Jizhen frowned and put down his paintbrush. ¡°He is among the top twenty? Does he really have abat capability of a Great Guru?¡±

    It had only been a few months. What a shocking improvement!

    Not to mention that the practice of martial arts would be more difficult as one progressed.

    Holding the Ground List on his hand, the old servant read the information exactly as it was,

    ¡°Name: Su Meng.¡±

    ¡°Age: Under twenty-five years old.¡±

    ¡°Nickname: The Frenzied de, the King of de.¡±

    ¡°Arts: Unknown, but simr to King-Kong Body Defending Divine Skill. Having excellent desmanship, often examines himself to be in ord with Dao and fights for justice. Owning the de of mystery, Karma Transfer.¡±

    Battle records: Repelling and inflicting serious injuries to the Blue Stage Assassins of the Tower of Malevolence; killing the Elderly Ku with one strike using the Karma Transfer; killing Has who was armed with a Heavenly Weapon and two gurus.¡±

    ¡°Rank: Number eighteen.¡±

    ¡°Evaluation: A Great Guru.¡±

    Wu Jizhen mumbled the three-words-evaluation, ¡°A Great Guru?¡±

    Su Meng was evaluated as a Great Guru although he was not a Great Guru yet!

    Had he reached this level?

    ...

    A man wrapped in a ck robe stepped into a pavilion that was surrounded by fog. The lingering willpower and hatred of the Deads at this ce had transformed into ghosts that were creeping around. A powerful aura could still be sensed even after they were dead.

    The man shuddered and dared not move forward. He knew that the ghosts were all killed by the master of the tower.

    ¡°Master, you are entrusted with a task,¡± said the man respectfully.

    A voice that neither belonged to a male nor female asked, ¡°What kind of entrustment would need me to be in action?¡±

    The man said concisely,

    ¡°To assassinate the Frenzied de, Su Meng!¡±

    ...

    About three monthster, Meng Qi had ended the Isted Practice. Feeling at peace, he was drinking in a courtyard and admiring the moon.

    Suddenly, he felt slightly dizzy and lost his sense of the outside world. Then, he heard the voice of the Master of the Six Dao of Samsara saying,

    ¡°Main mission: Go to the world of the Lanruo Temple, find out the real body of the Witch of the ck Mountain, investigate his background and kill him within three months. A sessful mission will result in a reward of four thousand good deeds. A failure toplete the mission will result in a deduction of the same amount of good deeds. In the case of insufficient good deeds, your existence will be erased.¡±

    ...

    As the cold wind blew, a lot of in white paper money was flying freely. Several men and women suddenly appeared at this ce.

    The leader was a woman who dressed in a tight-fitting clothes. She looked around and said,

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you all already know the mission, but I would like to emphasize one point: do not simply ept any side mission.¡±

    ¡°After the Deadly Mission, we are no longer isted from the other Samsara teams. Hence, when we¡¯re doing our mission, it is very likely for us to bump into other experienced Samsara Travellers who have survived two or three Deadly Missions. Last time, someone died because of this, and he almost dragged everyone into trouble.¡±

    ¡°So, never act rashly!¡±

 Chapter 818: The Ether Is Dead

    <h4>Chapter 818: The Ether Is Dead</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    When Meng Qi regained his consciousness, he was in a room with dim light. The room was six or seven feet from east to west, and five or six feet from north to south. A couch was ced beside the wall. A dead man, who left behind a strong and forceful aura, was sitting on the couch. Obviously, he was at least a guru when he was alive.

    The hair of the dead man was tied in a loose bun, and his silver hairs were more than his ck hairs. There were some deep wrinkles between the eyebrows and at the corner of eyes. However, unlike the dead, his skin was still glossy. He had a mature-looking face with clear-cut features. When he was young, he must have been an exceptionally good-looking man.

    At the first sight of the dead man, Meng Qi was a little stunned because he and the man looked somewhat alike. It was as though the man was a middle-aged version of himself.

    However, after taking a careful look, Meng Qi found that the simrity between their appearances was only twenty to thirty percent, which was verymon.

    Meng Qi, who realized that he did not encounter any strange incidents, breathed a sigh of relief and began to look around the room. Apart from the coach, there was only a rush cushion. The walls, containing a powerful forbidden enchantment, were made of iron-like green bricks which were sparkling with light. The only exit to the outside world was the thick and heavy stone gate facing the couch.

    ¡°This ce ought to be a closed room for the man to heal his injuries.¡± Meng Qi nodded his head slightly. The problem was that he did not know the identity of the corpse and the exact situation.

    Slowly, he walked toward the corpse, which brought along a very light breeze. As soon as the breeze blew, a lot of dust soared up from the corpse¡¯s body. The originally well-preserved body seemed to have lost all its power as it turned greyish-white inch by inch and instantly disintegrated into powder. Even the bones, that were as strong as a Low-Grade Precious Weapon, were no exception.

    In the blink of an eye, the sitting corpse had no trace left in the world.

    ¡°The man had passed away in a sitting posture due to heavy injuries. Since there was a deprivation of vitality after he was injured, his body had be extremely fragile.¡± Meng Qi concluded, ¡°He was dead five years ago.¡±

    As the corpse was destroyed, there was nothing else special in the room. Looking at the stone gate, Meng Qi decided to explore the forbidden enchantment. He spread his spirit outward to have a peek at the outside world.

    ...

    Two men and three women were standing outside a greyish-white stone gate. All of them had a strong aura.

    There was a cliff nearby the people. The rosy clouds were slowly flowing around the cliff, which made this ce look like a fairnd. At a nce, one could not even see the bottom of the cliff as it was so deep. The greyish-white stone gate was at the other side of the cliff. A lot of vines were growing around the gate which created a quiet and serene atmosphere.

    The foremost person in the group was a middle-aged man who dressed in a golden robe made of brocade. His robe was reflecting sunlight, which made him look like a sun.

    With a glint in his eyes, his mood went slightly out of control which caused the rocks under his feet to melt. That was a result of a leak of his power.

    ¡°The Envoy of the Left, why is the Master noting out from the Isted Practice yet? He said that he would only take ten years at most, right? We¡¯ve been waiting for three days already,¡± asked a youthfuldy in a purple dress.

    Although she had a youthful appearance, her real age must be older than that because of the sophisticated look in her eyes.

    The middle-aged man in a golden robe turned around with his hands behind his back. While suppressing his emotions, he pretended to be calm as he said, ¡°The Purple-Moon Idleman, stay calm. As we all know, it¡¯s hard for one to tell the specific time and date ofpleting the Isted Practice. Moreover, the Master was defeated by the Witch of the ck Mountain. Not only he had to heal his injuries, but also he had to move up the Divine Conjuration of Ether to the highest realm with his great wisdom. In this way, he would be as powerful as the Three Great Gurus and the Witch of the ck Mountain. He might even attain enlightenment and be the first one who flies up to heaven after the Mythological Era.¡±

    He had described an ideal prospect in order tofort the Envoy of the Right and the Three Great Idlemen.

    An elegant and mature woman with a graceful body figure looked at the greyish-white stone gate and smiled bitterly. ¡°Even the patriarch of our sect who created the Divine Conjuration of Ether didn¡¯t manage to move it up to the highest realm. He could merely describe the realm by deduction and imagination. Thus, the patriarchs of all generations have regarded the highest realm as nonsense because it can never be attained. I wonder if our Master, the most outstanding disciple ever of our sect, can seed in doing so and surpass all the patriarchs.¡±

    The woman was the Envoy of the Right of the Sect of the Ether. Although there were some doubts in her tone, she was actually looking forward for her Master¡¯s sess.

    The Purple-Moon Idleman sighed, ¡°The Taoist Master, Foolish Monk, and Female Monarch, have been called the Three Great Gurus for many years. Their powers are far beyond an ordinary Great Guru and close to the Gods and Demons. For so long, only the Witch of ck Mountain ¨C the supreme being of the Heresy ¨C can make it to their realms. The Master is still one step behind. If he can¡¯t rise the Divine Conjuration of the Ether to the highest realm, it¡¯s true that he can¡¯tpete with them.¡±

    Five of them gradually became quiet. As time passed by, the greyish-white stone gate still remained closed. Surrounded by rosy clouds, the bleak and deste atmosphere around the gate seemed to be evesting.

    ¡°The Master wouldn¡¯t have passed away in a sitting posture, right?¡± The Purple-Moon Idleman could not help guessing.

    She made this guess because it wasmon for the people to lose their lives during Isted Practice due to demon possession or other crises.

    The other two idlemen, too, had a worried look on their faces.

    The Envoy of the Left was also feeling anxious and could hardly calm himself down. ¡°Let¡¯s wait for one more day. If the Master hasn¡¯te out by then, we will activate the forbidden enchantment using the token and get in contact with him...¡±

    Before he could finish speaking, the world suddenly became dim. The bright sun and rosy clouds disappeared all at once. As the surrounding turned hazy and chaotic, they could not even distinguish between near and far, and top and bottom. Even the passage of time seemed to be affected!

    The five people were startled when they heard a heavy noise of a door opening.

    The stone gate was opening slowly!

    ¡°Is the Mastering out?¡± The Envoy of the Left and Right, and the Three Great Idlemen were surprised and shocked at the same time. They were surprised by the fact that the stone gate was finally opened, which meant that the Master was done with his Isted Practice. However, they were shocked because being in the chaos, they found it difficult to be interconnected with the Heaven and the Earth. It seemed that there was no Law that corresponded to their Exterior View anymore!

    What a terrific realm!

    Once the stone gate openedpletely, a tall and strong man appeared in front of them. His elegant green robe was swinging in the wind. Although he was surrounded by a familiar aura, his appearance looked rather unfamiliar.

    ¡°Master?¡± The Envoy of the Left was the first one to respond. He asked in surprise, ¡°Have you returned to your youth?¡±

    After observing carefully, the Envoy of the Left found that the appearance of his Master was somewhat simr to that of the past, but all his hair had turned ck and the wrinkles had disappeared. Even though his Master had a young and handsome face, he gave people a mature and sophisticated feeling. This contradiction had made him exotically charming.

    Did the Master really set foot into a realm that no predecessors had attained before, therefore making him younger?

    However, even though his body was not aging and decaying, it did not mean that he was not getting old!

    The Envoy of the Left and the other four people were all making a same guess: such mysterious ability could only be acquired after entering the highest realm of the Divine Conjuration of Ether!

    The terrific and mysterious realm demonstrated by the Master had indirectly proved their guesses right!

    Meng Qi was the one who pretended to be the Master of the Sect of the Ether. After eavesdropping their conversations for a long time, he had an idea. With his hands behind his back, he slowly moved forward and said in a calm and unhurried tone, ¡°Where is the Witch of the ck Mountain now?¡±

    It seemed that the Master had really broke through the realm because the first thing he asked was the whereabouts of the Witch of the ck Mountain! Looking at the elegant back view of the Master, the Envoy of the Left quickly replied, ¡°Three years ago, the Taoist Master had coborated with the Foolish Monk to kill the Witch of the ck Mountain, but he managed to escape. Since then, his whereabouts have be a mystery.¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯ve received a secret information that the demon hidden in the Lanruo Temple has something to do with the Witch of the ck Mountain. Perhaps we can work from there.¡±

    Meng Qi nodded and said, ¡°Lead the way.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Master.¡± The Envoy of the Left stepped forward quickly and flew out of the cliff.

    Just then, looking at the youthful face of the Master, the Purple-Moon Idleman blurted out, ¡°Master, have you moved up the Divine Conjuration of Ether to the highest realm? What¡¯s it all about?¡±

    Meng Qi patted his robe, took a step forward and stood on the rosy clouds. He said without any intonation,

    ¡°The ether is dead, but the sunset sky will take over it.¡±

    ¡°The ether is dead, but the sunset sky will take over it...¡± Filled with a sense of astonishment, the Purple-Moon Idleman and the others were murmuring the words to themselves.

    ...

    At a city near to the Lanruo Temple, the city gate was shut tightly and the streets were empty. The paper money that flew around gave people a chill to the bone.

    Although the Envoy of the Left knew that his Master had reached an unprecedented realm, he was still cautious in taking every action. Thus, he decided to arrive at this city first to get a basic understanding of the situation of the Lanruo Temple.

    A lot of people from Jianghu were gathering at a restaurant. Some of them were wearing white turbans as a sign of mourning, some were panicking and looking around nervously, some were holding des or swords and eager to get into a fight.

    Meng Qi, dressed in a green robe, was sitting by a window with the Envoy of the Left while listening to the chatter of the people around them.

    ¡°Ah, the Taoist Master from the South and the Female Monarch from the North never stop fighting against each other. Now that so many ces in the world are destroyed, all sorts of demons and ghosts areing into view one after another!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, we better not go out of the city! I heard that even the Lanruo Temple is haunted...¡±

    In the voices of chatter, a handsome swordsman, who carried a sword on his back, stepped in the restaurant. The bright, energetic man was wearing elegant white clothes and gazing around as proud as a peacock.

    Behind him was a prettydy who looked at him with admiration.

    The handsome and spirited swordsman went straight to Meng Qi and the Envoy of the Left. He raised his chin slightly and said arrogantly, ¡°You are from the Sect of the Ether, right? I¡¯ve epted an entrustment by the Vige of the Huang Family to seek revenge on you for robbing their secret scriptures seven years ago.¡±

    The Envoy of the Left was quite shocked. He couldn¡¯t help looking at Meng Qi, his Master... There was no way for the outsiders to know that the Master had actuallypleted the Isted Practice. On top of that, they were only stopping by this city incidentally. How could this fellow know that they were from the Sect of the Ether?

    Given the fact that the Envoy of the Left did not say anything, the young swordsman assumed that he had admitted their identities. Heughed aloud and said,

    ¡°It¡¯s time for you to die!¡±

    A small blood-red pennant suddenly appeared in his left hand. As it came into sight, the Envoy of the Left had immediately felt a sense of danger. With a gentle wave, a lot of blood was surging out of the pennant.

    This treasure was strong enough to threaten a guru! The young swordsman felt ecstatically happy to see his surprise attack turned out to be sessful.

    Just then, at a speed faster than human sight, the mature-looking man in green robe raised his right hand. His fingers were slender, powerful and as fair as a jade. With a single flick of his finger, the blood was surging backward. His fingertips were not even corroded!

    How could it be possible? The young swordsman was instantly wrapped in blood waves and turned into a pool of blood.

    Meng Qi was just about to ask the stunneddy for some information when he suddenly felt an abnormality in the world. At the moment, he could not feel anything except for the senses around his body!

    However, at the next second, the senses of Meng Qi were recovered. The pool of blood on the ground had disappeared, so did the pretty girl.

    Suddenly, the voices of chatter came to his ears.

    ¡°Ah, the Taoist Master from the South and the Female Monarch from the North never stop fighting against each other. Now that so many ces in the world are destroyed, all sorts of demons and ghosts areing into view one after another!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, we better don¡¯t go out of the city! I heard that even the Lanruo Temple is haunted...¡±

    Aren¡¯t these the conversations I heard moments ago? Meng Qi was shocked.

    Just then, a handsome swordsman, who carried a sword on his back, stepped in the restaurant. The bright, energetic man was wearing elegant white clothes and gazing around as proud as a peacock.

    Behind him was a prettydy who looked at him with admiration.

    The same fellow again? He¡¯s not dead? It¡¯s exactly the same scene as before! Meng Qi was inplete shock as he thought. As the scene had stirred his emotions, a slight aura was leaking out, causing his chopsticks to drop to the ground.

    With a sh of shadow, the energetic swordsman was squatting in front of Meng Qi. He picked up the chopsticks and smiled in a ttering manner.

    ¡°Sir, here you go, your chopsticks.¡±

    What¡¯s happening... Meng Qi had a feeling of being in a dream.

 Chapter 819: The Lanruo Temple

    <h4>Chapter 819: The Lanruo Temple</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Was it an illusion or a dream? Being experienced in Jianghu, Meng Qi was able to recover from the shock quickly. After he regained his thinking ability, several guesses came into his mind.

    While keeping his countenance, Meng Qi secretly safeguarded his Primordial Spirit with the Giant Golden Buddha, and activated the Yuan Xin Seal through the Form in between his eyebrows. The former one was useful in restraining all kinds of illusions and magical tricks in the world, whereas thetter one was the origin of martial arts and spells. Afterbining two of them into one, even though Meng Qi was not very proficient in using them yet, he was confident to detect a w in the illusions or dreams that were created by the enemies below the Dharmakaya realm!

    As a faint trace of transparent golden light spread in his eyes, the blurriness of the world disappeared and everything had be clear. However, no suspicious traces were found.

    The swordsman in white clothes, who was still squatting at the table, could feel a sense of Zen from the mature and elegant green-robed man in front of him. The vague sense of Zen was filled with uncertainties, just like a human mind that could not be understood thoroughly. He had be more convinced that the man must be an eminent person who lived in seclusion. With the sophisticated look in his eyes, he should be having white hair in his sideburns or even all over his head!

    Since Meng Qi did not respond to him, the swordsman suddenly realized something. He wiped the chopsticks on his own white clothes, handed them over respectfully and said in a ttering manner, ¡°Sir, I¡¯ve already wiped them clean.¡±

    ¡°Brother Chong? What are you doing?¡± The prettydy cried out in shock as she could not understand the behavior of her lover at all.

    A young hero like him was supposed to have an indomitable spirit. How could he behave in such a servile and obsequious manner?

    The handsome young hero was frightened for a split second, but when he looked back to thedy, he already put on a dignified look. ¡°Sister Qing, when I firstid my eyes on this man, I was dazzled by his charm and good looks. I knew that he was a noble person who deserves our respect and admiration. Ah, in a world of conflict now, many youngsters who are proud of their own achievements are neither showing any respect to their elders, nor having a sense of justice. How can we be as shameless as them? As the saying goes, ¡®The seniors have eaten more salt than we have eaten rice.¡¯ Listening to their teachings will be beneficial to us. Thus, we should honor them like how we respect our own parents. Sister Qing, since you have parents too, I suppose you understand the importance of honoring the elderly.¡±

    The more he spoke, the more he felt justified and confident.

    The prettydy gazed at the swordsman with admiration, as though there were bright stars shining in her eyes. ¡°Brother Chong, nowadays, there aren¡¯t many people in the world that are as humble and self-disciplined as you. You are always showing respect to the seniors and ready to do boldly what is righteous. I¡¯ve definitely chosen the right person!¡±

    She seemed to have found him more admirable.

    The handsome young hero quietly breathed a sigh of relief. He then shifted his gaze to the senior who was sitting up straight, and put the chopsticks on the table respectfully.

    He did not know that Meng Qi, who looked mature and elegant, was actually silently cursing,

    Fuck! Did I juste across a powerful person who can turn back time?

    It was neither a illusion nor a dream. A wild guess came to his mind: turning back time.

    Meng Qi looked at the swordsman without a change of countenance. The swordsman¡¯s blood, muscles, skin, bones, Primordial Spirit, the tightly-fitting clothes, and the storage bag, were all clearly disyed in his sight. Even the small blood-red pennant could not escape his Third Eye. However, there was not any items rted to the Light of the Universe.

    Meng Qi thought, ¡°Strange... I need to find out more details.¡± However, he did not n to look into the swordsman¡¯s memory fragments so as to avoid making an irremediable mess of it. Therefore, he continued to pretend to be an old-aged eminent person. He brushed against the chopsticks lightly and said,

    ¡°In today¡¯s world, there aren¡¯t many well-mannered youngsters like you.¡±

    After hearing the words, the handsome young hero was overjoyed. He made an obeisance by cupping his hands together before his chests and said, ¡°I¡¯m Nangong Chonging from Dinghu. This is my fianc¨¦e, Du Qing Qing. Rumors are saying that the ancient Buddhist temple, Lanruo Temple, is haunted. Thus, I¡¯ve came here to eliminate the demon. Sir, may I know how to address you?¡±

    Hearing the word fianc¨¦e, there was a blush in the fair and smooth face of Du Qing Qing. She was feeling shy and delighted.

    Just then, the Envoy of the Left who was named Sun Junlin asked with a smile, ¡°Is the Lanruo Temple haunted?¡±

    Actually, Sun Junlin and Meng Qi were here to inquire about the news of the Lanruo Temple, but the information happened toe to them by chance.

    The robe on Meng Qi was dark-green in color. As he sat by the window, the robe looked even darker. He took a nce at the Envoy of the Left without a change of countenance and thought to himself, As expected, he can¡¯t remember that he was attacked just now.

    ¡°A few years ago, the monks of Lanruo Temple died mysteriously one after another, turning the nearby area into a ghostnd. Fortunately, a young Taoist priest had passed by. He swept away the demonic atmosphere and made the area peaceful again. Since then, the Lanruo Temple had be a ce for travellers to stop for a rest. Nevertheless, in recent times, quite an amount of travellers had died in the temple. Their corpses are even mummified,¡± Nangong Chong basically told the information from the beginning to the end. ¡°As Dinghu is quite near to the temple, once I heard the rumors, I¡¯ve came to this ce immediately to eliminate the demon.¡±

    The Envoy of the Left asked a few more questions about the temple. With the help of the detailed answers of Nangong Chong, they were able to gain a general understanding of the situation of the Lanruo Temple.

    Actually, Meng Qi was not afraid of failing the mission as he had plenty of good deeds to pay the penalty. In fact, Meng Qi was more interested in discovering the strange incident happened moments ago than to defeat the Witch of the ck Mountain. He slowly stood up, sped his hands behind his back and said, ¡°We are from the Sect of the Ether and n to go to the Lanruo Temple as well. You cane along with us if you want.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Nangong Chong¡¯s face lit up with joy when he heard that. He and Du Qing Qing then followed them to the Lanruo Temple.

    Halfway to flying to the temple, Nangong Chong frequently looked at the back view of the green-robed senior. Although his attitude appeared to be respectful, there was a doubtful look in his eyes.

    ¡°It¡¯s impressive that both of you have such a good Cultivation Base at your age. I wonder who are the Heads in your family?¡± Meng Qi asked in a seemingly casual way.

    Du Qing Qing interrupted and said, ¡°I¡¯m the daughter born of the first wife of the head of the Du Family from Jian Province. Since I¡¯ve been trained in martial arts by my parents at an early age, there¡¯s nothing impressive for me to step into the Exterior Realm at this age. However, Brother Chong is different. Coming from an ordinary family in Dinghu, his house was unfortunately robbed by the bandits and thus he had to beg for a living at a young age. But he did not be an extreme person, nor did he abandon himself to despair. He changed from a beggar to a servant of an escort agency, then from a servant to an escort. It¡¯s true that Da Dao always helps those who help themselves.

    Eventually, he had a miracle encounter to get the chance of entering the historical remains of his predecessors, thereby inheriting the martial arts.¡±

    ¡°In spite of many difficult situations, he can always pass through a dangerous crisis safely, and aplish what others feel impossible. He is indeed an outstanding one from his Jianghu contemporaries, and he is such a generous and gant man...¡±

    Her pretty face lit up as she said a lot of good words about her lover in front of the senior. She was hoping he would ept Nangong Chong as a disciple, or give him some divine arts and treasures.

    Meng Qi had got the most important point of all: Nangong Chong can always pass through a dangerous crisis safely... He smiled. ¡°I haven¡¯t been in the Jianghu for many years, so I wasn¡¯t aware of such a talented person.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m ttered by yourpliment, sir.¡± When Nangong Chong heard the words ¡°I haven¡¯t been in the Jianghu for many years¡±, the doubts in his eyes were cleared away.

    Nangong Chong was about to continue building rapport with the senior when a dpidated temple appeared in front of them.

    Situated in the mountains, the temple was at the midpoint of the North-South road. It was surrounded by dense forests. The roots of each tree were knotted, and the branches and leaves were so luxurious. The leaves ovepped with each other which covered the sunshine. Before the sun went down, the forest was already dark and cold.

    When the four of them arrived at the temple, they heard crows croaking. The vines were crawling all over the yellow walls and the leaves were left unswept. As the wind whistled, all they saw was a dreary ce.

    Above the broken door, there was a half-hanging que with the words ¡°Lanruo Temple¡± written on it.

    Meng Qi did not even need to let out his senses to feel the gloomy atmosphere of this ce. Putting on a smile and sping his hands behind his back, Meng Qi stepped forward. Each of his stepsnded on a fallen leaf, but they did not cause the slightest damage to the leaves or make them dirty.

    After opening the door of the temple, they passed through a precinct full of bird droppings. Nangong Chong and Du Qing Qing followed behind Meng Qi and Sun Junlin to walk toward a hall with fire marks.

    In a rxed manner, Meng Qi stepped over the door sill and went into the hall. Thereafter, a man with rough-hewn features came into sight. He had gotten a heavy and stagnant aura that felt like a huge rock. Carrying a broadsword on his back, he looked majestic and strong.

    Meng Qi and the man looked into each other¡¯s eyes. The man felt as though there was another world hidden inside the deep eyes of Meng Qi. Looking at the eyes that showed no emotions at all, the man immediately put himself on guard. After quite a while, he said, ¡°The Lanruo Temple is haunted, so it¡¯s better not to stay here.¡±

    Meng Qi seemed to have known from the beginning that there were people in the hall. Without looking at the man anymore, he walked leisurely to another side of the hall and swung his sleeve to clean off an area. Then, he sat down and said, ¡°Since it¡¯s haunted, why do you stay here?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here to eliminate the ghost,¡± said the man.

    Nangong Chong took a nce at the man and brought Du Qing Qing to sit down beside Meng Qi. He whispered, ¡°Sister Qing, if I¡¯m not mistaken, he is the Swordsman Yan Chixia.¡±

    Du Qing Qing was startled when she heard the words. Immediately, she looked at the man from head to toe, and fixed her gaze on the broadsword for a long time. After she was done observing, she said to Nangong Chong sincerely, ¡°Brother Chong, you¡¯re so knowledgeable. You seem to know everything.¡±

    ¡°But I still don¡¯t know who this senior is...¡± Nangong Chong smiled wryly when he transmitted the secret message to her.

    The sun was gradually setting. Just then, a series of stumbling footsteps came to their ears.

    After a moment, they saw a handsome schr carrying a box of books on his back.

    ¡°The Lanruo Temple is haunted, so it¡¯s better not to stay here,¡± Yan Chixia could not help darting a nce at Meng Qi again when he spoke.

    Breathing heavily, the handsome schr said, ¡°The sky... the sky is already dark. It¡¯s more dangerous to stay outside!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m... I¡¯m Ning Caichen.¡±

    With a whirring sound, a whirl of cold wind was blowing at them.

 Chapter 820: â€œDelayedâ€ Destiny

    <h4>Chapter 820: ¡°Dyed¡± Destiny</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    ¡°Ning Caichen...¡± Meng Qi looked at him with great interest.

    After several rounds of samsara, it was the first time to be in a situation that he knew and met with those heroines that he¡¯s familiar with. Without too much pressure in this task, Meng Qi decided to go with the flow like a spectator with ease and leisure.

    Ning Caichen was a fairplexioned schr with a bit slender figure. ¡°Confucius didn¡¯t talk about ult, violent, obscene and spiritual matters,¡± He muttered to himself with a nervous and frightened look in his eyes.

    He seemed to be scared by gloomy forests at sunset, cawing crows and chilly wind.

    It would be more dangerous to walk outside at night... Yan Chixia, who had been deep in thought for a while and said: ¡°Mr. Ning, remember to stay in the main hall when it turns dark at night. Do not stroll around other area of Lanruo Temple, let alone to sleep at the meditation room.¡±

    Yan Chixia casted a nce at other people in the hall. Meng Qi leaned his back against capital casually with eyes half opened, right hand patting his knee. Sun Junlin, Nangong Chong and Du Qinqin looked around defensively. They are all young, energetic and have extraordinary skills. Yan Chixia then added, ¡°You don¡¯t need to be afraid of demons and ghosts as long as you are not alone in the hall. If nobody is in the hall, just follow me and you will be safe. Never go anywhere by yourself.¡±

    Ning Caichen readily nodded his head and said: ¡± Uerstood. May I ask your name please?¡± Bookish as he is, Ning Caichen felt that Yan Chixia was a warmhearted personpared with others.

    ¡°I¡¯m Yan Chixia, from the North¡±, Yan answered concisely.

    After a bit further greeting, Nin Caichen put down his bookcase, collected some foliage and took out his lighter to ignite fire to warm up.

    He tried several times to snap it alight but failed. Maybe it was because he walked too fast just now and he soon felt tired.

    Seeing this Yan Chixia bended his finger and flipped in the direction of foliage. An ash then dropped and ignited the whole pile. The hall lighted up.

    ¡°Are you whom they call Swordsman?¡± Nin Caichen looked at him with eyes wide-open and asked curiously.

    Yan Chixia replied with a slight nod and did not seem like to talk much.

    ¡°Then will you really be able to fly and burrow, expel ghosts and y demon, burn down mountains and walk through sea? The sword on your back, is it what they call ¡®beyond the mundane¡¯ sword? Did youe here to expel demons...?¡± Ning Caichen blurted out a string of questions as if he had been thinking about them for a long time.

    Meng Qi stayed quiet but could not help chuckling to himself. Ning Caichen in this world is a real talkholic with strong curiosity...

    Yan Chixia answered some of the questions and politely declined Nin Caichen¡¯s invitation to share his baked bun. Time passed quickly. The sun sank to the west. Clouds shaded the light of bright moon and stars. It was pitch dark outside. Only the hall was slightly lighted up by the red fire.

    Hoo~ A gust of cold wind blew over the hall and invested the ce with an air of mystery and gloom.

    Hoo~ The wind blew through the wall gaps and screamed like demons cried. Nin Caichen trembled convulsively and sensed his scalp pins and needles.

    He quickly moved close to fire to warm up as his teeth collided because of chilly wind . Then suddenly his pale face reddened. Casting nces here and there, he gritted his teeth and restrained himself.

    Hoo~Hoo~ The cold wind blew strongly as if the demons came by side.

    Nin Caichen suddenly stood up and said: ¡°Mr. Yan, I will have to find a toilet.¡±

    He could not hold out much longer!

    Nin Caichen was too shy to pass water in the hall as there were other people. But it was pitch dark outside and windy. Maybe demons hided themselves out there. Therefore, he thought he better ask Swordsman first.

    Yan Chixia was an experienced traveler and have already felt that something was wrong with Nin Caichen. He pointed to a big whole on the sidewall and said: ¡°Go out from here and pass water nearby. I will be aware of the danger if there are any.¡±

    Nin Caichen did not say another word and hastened to the hole. Though he tried to walk as fast as he could, he did not run but went out quickly in small steps.

    Hoo~ The wind blew through. Sun Junlin turned his head and looked at Master. Light shone upon Meng Qi¡¯s ck clothes and he breathed steadily as if he was asleep with eyes still half opened.

    Sun Junlin sent out a message by heart, ¡°Master, why not take demons down now?¡±

    Master¡¯s Divine Conjuration of Ether skills have reached unprecedented level and are not any worse than the Witch of ck Mountain or Tianshi Empress. No matter how strong the Lanruo Temple demons can be, Master can easily feel their presence and take them down as he wishes.

    Meng Qi kept leaning his back against capital calmly with eyes half-opened.

    ¡°No rush.¡± He said.

    No need to rush indeed. He would rather observe how Nangong Chong would react in this kind of situation!

    Furthermore, this was Meng Qi¡¯s first time to be in a set that he was familiar with. Though it may be different but the story was still the same in general. Why not enjoy himself by watching ¡°A Chinese Ghost Story¡± in real and witness Nin Caichen and Nie Xiaoqian falling in love with each other?

    There seems to be something strange going on but the Lanruo Temple and forests surrounding it have all been reflected on Meng Qi¡¯s heart. He looked at the whole thing with God-like perspective and somehow started to enjoy himself.

    Meanwhile Nin Caichen climbed out through the hole and walked two more steps away. Then he found a stonehenge and started to unfasten his belt.

    Phew... Nin Caichen felt refreshed and fastened belt. Suddenly he heard a slight crying sound. It lingered on nearby, making his skin crawl. If he had not already been done, he could have wet his pants.

    Ghost! Ghost!

    He quickly looked back but could not find the hall!

    It were all corridors surrounding around!

    In the hall, Yan Chixia suddenly stood up as he lost his perception of Nin Caichen just now when a gust of chilly wind blew through.

    What a strong power the demon has!

    He reproached himself and pulled out sword that seemed to be made by brass. It was so heavy and stiff and dim with sword power.

    Yan Chixia went through the hole, dispersed chilly wind with his sword and tried to search clues.

    He looked back subconsciously and found the mysterious young man in ck robe still have his eyes closed, not being disturbed at all with what happed just now.

    Nangong Chong hesitated for a second , then took Du Qinqin¡¯s hand and stood up. He whispered to Meng Qi, ¡°Master, I cannot just fold my hand here and see innocent people die since I am the Righteous man.¡±

    Yan Chixia is a very respectful Swordsman. If I left a bad impression on him, my reputation that I have been working on so hard will be ruined.

    Meng Qi nodded, ¡°Go ahead. I will be here.¡±

    Nangong Chong and Du Qinqin moved outside of the big hole instantly and said: ¡°Let us help you, Swordsman Yan.¡±

    ¡°These are tough demons. Be careful.¡± Yan Chixia said appreciatively.

    Nin Caichen was almost scared to death as he could only see corridors but not the Hall. He kept muttering to himself, ¡°I study ssics written by saints therefore I¡¯m invincible. Devils cannot get close to me...¡±

    Self hypnosis seemed to work. He calmed down a bit and then started to run out of fear.

    However, as he was running, the crying sound came closer and closer. Nin Caichen gasped and turned around to run in a different direction.

    But no matter where he went, crying sound got closer.

    Nin Caichen finally stopped running and his face became solemn. He took out a book from bosom printed with title:

    ¡°Mencius!¡±

    ¡°The great spirit can be exceedingly great and strong...¡±, Nin Caichen hold the book and recited. He kept on walking carefully.

    Suddenly an attractive figure appeared in white veil, through which one can see vaguely her smooth and fair skin. A girl sat crunching in corner and sobbed.

    ¡°The devil...¡± Nin Caichen blurted out.

    The indistinct figure turned around, disclosing a breathtaking beautiful face even in such dark and cold ce. Her eyebrows are dark and a bit rough but only add more to her beauty. Her eyes were sparkling like an innocent deer. Her skin under the veil is partly hidden and partly visible but did not appear as frivolous but quite on the contrary, pure yet seductive.

    ¡°Run away quickly. The Witch asked me to kill you.¡± The girl said with tears in her eyes.

    Hearing this Nin Caichen was not afraid anymore. He asked: ¡°May I have your name please? I¡¯m Nin Caichen. I know a great Swordsman. He always defends the weak and helps oppressed people. He will surely help you if you are under oppression.¡±

    The girl shook her head and said: ¡°That is no use. The Witch is very powerful and she killed several swordsman before youe.¡±

    ¡°My name is Nie Xiaoqian and I¡¯m a wandering soul under the control of Witch.¡±

    ¡°It is Swordsman Yan Chixia and he is one of the top swordsman in the world.¡± Nin Caichen wanted to return her kindness by rescuing her from the Witch¡¯s control.

    The girl¡¯s face lighted up and said: ¡°Swordsman Yan Chixia? If hees, could you please do me a favor to ask him to enter the forest and find a white por with a bird nest on top. My cinerary urn is buried under that tree. If he can help me to smash the urn and I will be able to escape.¡±

    ¡°A white por with bird nest...¡± Nin Caichen repeated.

    At this moment, Yan Chixia, Nangong Chong and Du Qinqin were searching for Nin Caichen separately along two sides of the Hall.

    Nangong Chong carried his sword and carefully opened the door of meditation room.

    The door squeaked and opened. Inside a wooden bathtub filled up with hot steaming water was ced in the room. And a flustered nude women sitting inside of bathtub quickly covered her bosom with both hands. Her fair skin was extremely attractive.

    Nangong Chong was shocked at the sight and froze. Suddenly a ck shadow flying down from top, scratched his self-defense secret treasure and went right through his head.

    ¡°No!¡± Du Qinqin screamed.

    In the Hall, Meng Qi suddenly opened his eyes and listened attentively.

    Fire disappeared and he could only sense things nearby. After one second he could sense everything again and saw Nangong Chong, Du Qinqin, Yan Chixia and Nin Caichen who was heading toward the big hole quickly with small steps!

    Time goes back? Meng Qi still had his eyes half opened like nothing happened but many thoughts came across his mind.

    Nangong Chong stood up suddenly and said aloud, ¡°Mr. Nin, it¡¯s very dangerous to go out alone by yourself. Why not just do it in the Hall?¡±

    It took him tremendous efforts to persuade Nin Caichen to pass water in the corner of the Hall.

    Everything was peaceful and quiet after that. Only the wind got more and more chilly.

    Suddenly the gate of Lanruo Temple squeaked. Meng Qi opened his eyes and gazed into the distance of thousand feet.

    A elder monk with a benignant look stood by the gate with eyes tightly closed. As his Qi ji was almost the same with Meng Qi, he suddenly opened his eyes too. Those eyes were crystal clear like golden ze as if they can see through many things.

    Heavenly Eye!

    A spark was thrown in midair. A bolt of lightning shot across sky and lighted up Lanruo Tempo. Wind stopped instantly and the leaves were rustling.

    Yan Chixia stood up with surprise and said,

    ¡°Foolish Monk Master?¡±

 Chapter 821: Taking The Initial And Compel

    <h4>Chapter 821: Taking The Initial And Compel</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    ¡°Foolish Monk Master?¡± Nangong Chong repeated after Yan Chixia while standing up.

    One of the top three masters in the world admired by everyone like God, the Foolish Monk was the goal for almost every martial arts yer!

    A monk in a grey robe strode into the hall with both eyes gazing into Meng Qi¡¯s. Lights shed out in midair like silver snakes, lighting up the Lanruo Temple and the forests nearby. The chilly wind stoppedpletely. The menacing atmosphere was gone. Thunder and lightning struck in the sky and everything became crystal clear.

    Under such power, the witch and all those demons have no ce to hide!

    How can one have such great power and make such an impact without a stretch of hand or any other trick or device, but only by pulling Qi Ji? Not only Nangong Chong and Du Qinqin, but Yan Chixia were all shocked at what they have seen!

    Such mighty power!

    The young men in ck robes didn¡¯t fail to rival Foolish Monk Master. With such strong power he should have grey hair. Who is he? The mysterious Witch of the ck Mountain? A new master? Yan Chixia turned around and looked at Meng Qi alertly with a surprised look.

    Nangong Chong was even more shocked. He knew that the man must have great iparable skills than other average gurus. But he was not aware that the man could be so powerful and could even rival with the monk!

    ¡°Amitabha. I never expected that you wille to the Lanruo Temple.¡± As their Qi Ji were still pulling with each other, the monk dared not to look away in case the force went out of control.

    ¡°Sounds like they know each other already?¡± Yan Chixia, Nangong Chong, and Du Qinqin thought.

    And it¡¯s true. The man in the ck robe may not be able to rival with big masters but he was still in the league of the top martial arts yers. There is nothing strange if they knew each other.

    Meng Qi stood up slowly and folded his hands behind his back. He coughed quietly and looked away. Qi ji that linked between him and the monk disappeared instantly. The monk felt a bit embarrassed. Meng Qi asked, ¡°Are you here to find the Witch of the ck Mountain, too?¡±

    He did not want to talk about the past as he knew nothing about the past.

    The monk closed his eyes again and whispered a moniker, ¡°The witch has abused many souls. I cannot leave it alone.¡±

    He continued, ¡°You were beaten down by the witch many years ago and here you are again. Does your Divine Conjuration of the Ether skill reach a new level? Your hair is all ck now and your eyes reflect heaven and earth. You move freely as you wish without any constraints from outside forces. Can it be that your Divine Conjuration of Ether skill has reached an unprecedented level?¡±

    ¡°The Blue Sky has perished, the Yellow Sky will soon rise.¡± Meng Qi answered with a smile, his breath deep and serene.

    The monk was slightly astonished at hearing this then put his palms together and said, ¡°Amitabha. Failure is the mother of sess. Congrattions on your enlightenment. Maybe one day you will be Buddha.¡±

    The other three listened to their conversations full of Buddhist allegoric words. The mysterious man in the ck robe was indeed almost the same level as the monk.

    ¡°The Divine Conjuration of Ether skill has reached ¡®the Yellow Sky will soon rise¡¯ level...¡± The other three thought about it again and looked at Meng Qi. He seemed to be more esoteric.

    Was this the big guru¡¯s tone and gesture?

    Was he the Guru of the Sect of the Ether?

    ¡°I have no idea about the witch¡¯s whereabouts. Please help yourself.¡± Meng Qi did not speak another word and made a pose with his right hand stretching forward. He wished to see how great the top master in this world could be.

    The monk whispered a moniker, took out a Buddhist ssic with a deep blue cover and said, ¡± Amitabha. Let me release the souls from purgatory and send them to the Pure Land of Amitabha in the West.¡±

    Five Sanskrit characters printed on the script were dimmed with a golden zed light. Meng Qi read it carefully and was struck by a thought.

    ¡°The Ksitigarbha Transgression Script!¡±

    ¡°There was one version of A Chinese Ghost Story that mentioned about the Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva!¡± Meng Qi thought. His master will then be able to be Dharmakaya if he could get it for him.

    He slightly squinted his eyes to hide his fleeting passion toward it and sighed on purpose, ¡°The Ksitigarbha Transgression Script...¡±

    If the Guru of the Sect of the Ether knew that the script has been in the monk¡¯s hands, he may have sighed because of the transgression power the script possesses. If he didn¡¯t know the whereabouts of the script, he then sighed because the script was in the monk¡¯s hands.

    ¡°The Ksitigarbha Transgression Script?¡± Yan Chixia and Du Qinqin werepletely confused. However, Nangong Chong looked at the script passionately. It seemed that he knew all about it.

    The monk saidpassionately, ¡°Amitabha. The Witch of the ck Mountain has opened the gate to the Ghost Land of the Nine Nether, therefore it¡¯s hard to drive away resentful specters¡¯ obsessions and even harder to lead them to the Pure Land of the Amitabha in the West. They go away but keeping back. I have to take this script out to help them.¡±

    It would be inappropriate to talk about transgression arts directly... Meng Qi lowered his head slightly and didn¡¯t speak another word.

    At this moment, Meng Qi and the monk¡¯s Qi Ji drove away the air of mystery and gloom. The Lanruo Temple then was the same as all the other ruined temples. The witch and the other demons all hid away.

    Even demons were afraid of the master!

    The monk carried the Ksitigarbha Transgression Script, turned around and walked out of the Lanruo Temple. He already perceived something strange in the nearby forests.

    Nangong Chong had an idea in a blink. He sent the message by heart to the monk secretly, ¡°Master, please help me to uphold justice!¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± the monk asked secretly.

    Nangong Chong replied saidly, ¡°I¡¯m Nangong Chong and I met a young man from the Vige of the Huang Family of Chao Ind one day. He told me that the Envoy of the Left from the Sect of the Ether had robbed their family¡¯s esoterica seven years ago and hurt many people. This news aroused in me a great indignation that I promised to give them justice. But after I found the Sect of the Ether, I knew that I could not defeat them. But I¡¯m not the kind of person who easily gives up. So I joined them instead to wait for a good chance. Now I met you and finally the justice can be done only if you can help me.¡±

    The monk looked at Nangong Chong up and down and said by heart, ¡°Please be patient. After I release souls in the Lanruo Temple from purgatory and find the Witch of the ck Mountain, I wille back and talk to the Sect of the Ether.¡±

    Then the monk stepped out of the hall and went quickly toward the forest.

    Nangong Chong clenched his fist to himself. I¡¯ve waited for this moment all my life! Now it is time to get what I deserve. Later the monk and the witch will most probably end up being defeated and wounded. I will then be able to obtain the Ksitigarbha Transgression Script, the best revenge for the humiliation that I suffered!

    Nangong Chong indulged in his own thoughts but suddenly he felt an extra-strong heartbeat. He looked at Meng Qi subconsciously and saw him looking back with a slight smile.

    Pitpat. Pitpat. His heart began to beat fast.

    Pitpat. Pitpat. He heard the sound of Meng Qi¡¯s heartbeat.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard all of what you have just said.¡± Meng Qi¡¯sugh passed through Nangong Chong¡¯s mind.

    Nangong Chong opened his eyes widely with a frightened look. This man can hear my voice by heart?

    A ck figure approached abruptly toward Nangong Chong and became so close that its figure reflected in Nangong Chong¡¯s pupils.

    Crap! Nangong Chong made a prompt decision and used the trick.

    Meng Qi was suddenly thrown into the darkness and could not feel anything. But this time, he took the initiative and forced Nangong Chong to react. He was fully prepared before his attack and now he could see the Indestructible Statue of Yuan Shi!

    Everything became vague. There was no upside and downside. All space and time were mixed up. Meng Qi was going to find the secret of time going back by using a singrity from the very beginning and the help of spacetime mixed with the Indestructible Statue of Yuan Shi.

    Due to limits on the realm, spacetime only got mixed up a little bit. But Meng Qi believed that under the collision of two forces, he could find the clue!

    ...

    Meng Qi regained his senses and saw Nangong Chong, Du Qinqin, and Yan Chixia again andstly Ning Caichen walking toward the hole with small quick steps.

    Everything went back by the time Ning Caichen went to pass water. The monk has note yet.

    ¡°This force can even make impacts on masters and is activated not by someone¡¯s death but automatically...¡± Meng Qi muttered to himself. He sensed something abnormal just now in that very short period of time. If he could experience it again for several times, he might be able to trace the message by following the clue!

    Nangong Chong stood up and said to Ning Caichen respectfully with a ttering smile, ¡°Please let me apany you and go outside together.¡±

    Then he saw Meng Qi cast a nce in his direction with a mysterious smile, as if he knew all his secrets!

    ¡°Ha. Maybe I thought too much. I was just a bit scared by the power of speaking by heart just now...¡± Nangong Chong murmured to himself.

 Chapter 822: Meng Qiâ€™s Archive Point

    <h4>Chapter 822: Meng Qi¡¯s Archive Point</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Meng Qi cast a nce at Nangong Chong without expression and then lowered his head slightly without a word.

    ¡°It¡¯s very chivalrous of you.¡± Yan Chixia praised. Du Qinqin felt honored hearing it and her pretty face became radiant.

    Ning Caichen blushed with embarrassment. He waved his hand and said, ¡°No, no. I¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    It will be very strange to pass water together with another man. And I will not go far but just one step or two away from the hall. Swordsman Yan is here and I should be safe.

    Nangong Chong chuckled and said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to mind me; I¡¯ll face the other direction.¡±

    Du Qinqin spat with disgust. Ain¡¯t it a shame to pass water for Chong in the Exterior Realm!

    Hearing this, Ning Caichen was relieved. He climbed out of the hole and saw Nangong Chong facing the opposite direction, then he quickly found a stone column, unfastened his belt and felt refreshed.

    Suddenly a gust of chilly wind blew through the hall and Yan Chixia stood up. He lost his sense of Ning Caichen and Nangong Chong¡¯s presence!

    Such power those demons have!

    He pulled out his sword on the back and moved out of the hole instantly, meanwhile he turned around subconsciously and found the mysterious stranger in the ck robe still had his eyes closed, as if nothing had happened.

    Du Qinqin also felt something strange. She became a bit scared and said, ¡°Could you please help me to find Chong. It must be those demons taking him away. Please help.¡±

    The Envoy of the Left Sun Junlin agreed and said by heart, ¡°Master, why not take down these demons now?¡±

    Sun Junlin said the same thing in the first round only this time he said it after Ning Caichen went out. It seems that even if people have the same attitude toward the same thing but will choose to speak out their opinions at different time... subtle changes like these inspired Meng Qi and he began to have a deep understanding of the human mind and an unpredictable future, which would help to improve his level of the Yuan Xin Seal.

    He said calmly with both eyes closed to the Envoy of the Left and Du Qinqin, ¡°Calm down. Those two will not be in danger.¡±

    His soothing voice made Du Qinqin feel much more relieved, as if she¡¯s under the protection of her parents when she¡¯s still a child and nothing could ever harm her and her loved ones.

    ¡°Are you waiting for the right time?¡± She asked obediently and said not another word to ask Meng Qi to take action soon.

    I¡¯m enjoying the drama... Meng Qi silently answered.

    ...

    The hall disappeared and Nangong Chong was surrounded by winding corridors. He sneered and took out an old-fashioned small bronze mirror from his storage bag and hung it over his head.

    The bronze mirror was carved with deep flower patterns and radiated in all directions like the orient sun. The light dispelled fog and made all illusions disappear.

    That very moment, Nangong Chong could see everything clearly again, the hall, the corridors covered by bird manure and weeds. And then he saw Yan Chixia running out of the hall.

    He took out a small banner to conceal his breath and body and hid away in the dark. After Yan Chixia walked away in the direction of Ning Caichen, Nangong Chong carefully took out a Earth-Conveyance Seal and slipped out of the Lanruo Temple.

    He had to meet the monk before he came, so that the mysterious man in ck would never know!

    ...

    Ning Caichen fastened his belt and suddenly heard a crying sound. He was almost scared to death and turned around quickly. Then he started to run but could not find the hall.

    He was surrounded immediately by scented fragrance and got dizzy when smelling it. After he woke up, he found himself in a wing-room. There was one table, four chairs, and one bed ced neatly.

    ¡°Could it be that I studied too hard and got a headache?¡± Ning Caichen thought he was in the room in the inn. It seemed that he had forgotten that he had left the inn this morning and was going to spend the night at the Lanruo Temple.

    Knock. Knock. Knock.

    Ning Caichen opened his mouth but the door squeaked and opened. A beautiful young woman walked into the room in a white veil. Her wless eyes sparkled like deers¡¯ eyes. Her dark and rough eyebrows and well-shaped body under the veil entuated her grace and elegance.

    Even a woman would find her extremely attractive.

    ¡°I think you entered the wrong room, Miss.¡± Ning Caichen stared at her for a second and then closed his eyes tight. He muttered to himself, ¡°See no evil!¡±

    The young woman said softly, ¡°I cannot fall asleep in such beautiful moonlight. And I admire you for being so talented and graceful. I want to stay with you.¡±

    ¡°Hush! I have read ssics written by saints and I know very well of the concept of honor and disgrace. How can I do such things to ruin your reputation and let others talk bad about you?¡± Ning Caichen said still with his eyes closed tight.

    ¡°It¡¯ste and nobody will know.¡± The woman said tenderly.

    ¡°Gentlemen do the right thing even when no one is watching!¡± Ning Caichen waved his hand to the young woman, lowered his voice and scolded, ¡°Leave me alone!¡±

    Then he said in a friendly tone with thoughtfulness, ¡°You are still young and innocent. Someone may have told you to do this. But if your parents or other people know about it, your reputation will bepletely ruined. Do you want to end up sad and alone and jump into the river to end your life? Please go back home and forget about what happened tonight and never do such things again to humiliate yourself. I guarantee you that I will not mention it to anyone and your reputation is safe with me.¡±

    Ning Caichen¡¯s words were so sincere and he even expressed his concern about the woman¡¯s reputation. The woman was a bit surprised and stopped crying. After a while she smiled and said, ¡°So when will be a good time to be together?¡±

    ¡°On our wedding night of course!¡± Ning Caichen answered without any hesitation.

    Just as he spoke thest word, the situation suddenly changed. Ning Caichen opened his eyes, feeling a bit dizzy. The young woman was all dressed up in a phoenix cor and robes of rank. Her face was so pretty like a blooming orchid.

    ¡°Sweetheart...¡±

    Ning Caichen was at loss and he looked around the room. Everything be red, red candles on the table and himself in a red bridegroom robe.

    ¡°Sweetheart. Why note and help me to take off the phoenix cor.¡± The woman said in a sweet voice.

    Ning Caichen walked two steps and realized something was wrong. ¡°We have not gone through the process of the three letters and six etiquettes and we did not bow to our parents. How can we go directly to the wedding night? This is illicit!¡±

    The beautiful woman was surprised and suddenly started to cry, ¡°Run away sir, the witch asked me to murder you!¡±

    The situation changed again. The phoenix cor and robes of rank, wooden bed, table, and red candles all disappeared. There were only winding corridors, ruined stone columns, and weed growing here and there with water surrounding it. It was dark and chilly.

    The beautiful woman also changed back to her white veil clothes. She sobbed as she was frightened and extremely sad with self-disgust.

    Ning Caichen remembered everything and he soon understood that the woman in front of him was a devil. But he was not scared after hearing what the woman said. He askedpassionately, ¡°Are you forced to kill people by that witch?¡±

    ¡°Yes. My name is Nie Xiaoqian and I died when I was 18 years old. Then I was buried near the Lanruo Temple. The witch stole my soul and forced me to seduce and murder people. She asked me to seduce men and collect their Jin Xie so that she can absorb it and be stronger. I¡¯ve done too many bad things that I can never forgive myself. But today I met you and you are being so kind to me. You even care about my reputation so I cannot...¡± Xiaoqian started to sob again. Suddenly she remembered something and said, ¡°Be careful. Tonight happens to be Yin night. The witch can pull out all the stops, not only just to control the world of illusion. And it seems that you are special to them.¡± She stopped crying. ¡°Crap. It¡¯s soon going to be Yin time now. Hide yourself quickly!¡±

    Ning Caichen was astonished at what she said. He walked toward her and said, ¡°Miss Xiaoqian, I know Swordsman Yan Chixia and he is in the hall right now. He is capable of expelling demons. Let me show you where he is and let me help you!¡±

    ¡°Yan Chixia...¡± Xiaoqian stumbled and then felt happy and sad at the same time. Suddenly Ning Caichen grabbed her wrist.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the hall right now.¡± Ning Caichen felt her skin so cold and her wrist so smooth and light. He took her by the hand and ran to the hall.

    Nie Xiaoqian followed him for some distance and then asked, ¡°Mr. Ning, is it not written in the book that it¡¯s improper for men and women to hold each other¡¯s hands, that we should value our reputations?¡±

    ¡°First things first!¡± Ning Caichen answered firmly.

    Nie Xiaoqian grinned and looked at him tenderly.

    They ran into the hall but could not find Yan Chixia. Right at the moment when they did not know what to do, the man in ck stood up and folded his hands behind his back andughed, ¡°A white por with a bird¡¯s nest on top. Am I right?¡±

    Howe he knew it already.

    ¡°I¡¯m here because I want to take that witch down.¡± Meng Qi waved his sleeve and a strong wind came out and rolled Ning Caichen and Nie Xiaoqian inside.

    Now it¡¯s time for him to take action!

    With one stride, all the people in the hall were moved to the forest instantly including Nangong Chong who just went out of the Lanruo Temple. He found himself standing in front of a white por with a bird¡¯s nest on top and the man in ck with his hands folded behind his back.

    He, he knows why I¡¯m here? Nangong Chong was scared at this thought and did not pay attention to warm inquiries from Du Qinqin.

    Meng Qi kicked with his right leg and many cinerary urns flew out of the ground. One of them went right into Nie Xiaoqian¡¯s hands.

    ¡°Be careful of the witch...¡± Right after she spoke thest word, the whole forest seemed toe alive. Branches became hands and roots became feet, enclosing thend from all directions, blotting out the sky and earth.

    Meng Qi folded his one hand on his back and stretched his right palm and said calmly, ¡°Ask the Witch of the ck Mountain toe.¡±

    He said those words with disdain.

    Streaks of lightning shed across the sky like dragons and snakes, lighting up the dark forest. The air is filled with the smell of the heavens.

    The lightning slid down from the sky like water columns and went right into Meng Qi¡¯s right palm and finally formed into a shape of a hand knife.

    ¡°Heaven¡¯s Punishment...¡± the Envoy of the Left Sun Junlin gasped.

    Boom!

    The night burst into thundering red day. Lightning covered the whole forest and the forest became a sea of thunder!

    The forest disappeared gradually. Only burned ground and the white por were still there.

    ¡°Where is the Witch of the ck Mountain?¡± Meng Qi asked to the empty ground and folded his right hand behind his back. All the others were astonished at the sight.

    ¡°You can never guess where he is! What you can do is just wait for him toe and kill you!¡± A hoarse sarcastic voice answered back weakly. The devil sneered and said, ¡± But it would be very unnecessary for him toe and kill you. Tonight the gate to the Nine Nether happens to be wide open and you and I will die together!¡±

    After thest word finished, it all turned dark. An unholy aura came around from nowhere. Meng Qi felt that the rule of Heaven and Earth has changed in this world and a strong force almost like Dharmakaya was moving close rapidly!

    ¡°What is this...¡± Meng Qi thought.

    Nangong Chong squeezed his protective talisman and felt extremely delighted.

    ¡°He hit the iron te! He¡¯ll be dead!¡± He thought.

    Suddenly he saw the ck figure step back and kick with his left leg like a whish. The figure¡¯s tiptoe swirled around with ck pinholes, broke down Nangong Chong¡¯s talisman and kicked him right into his head.

    He, he chooses to kill me? Nangong Chong was thrown into the darkness.

    Suddenly, Meng Qi lost his senses again. He tried to use the fur of the Seal of the Dao to search for clues.

    Use different methods to obtain different things and then make a whole picture out of it. He finally would know what the secret was!

    ¡°Hello, my archive point...¡± Meng Qi regained his senses and saw Nangong Chong, Du Qinqin, and the Envoy of the Left, also Yan Chixia and Ning Caichen walking quickly with small steps.

    Nangong Chong looked at Meng Qi with a frightened look and Meng Qi looked back at him with a profound smile.

    ¡°Why did he kill me?¡± Nangong Chong was bewildered and decided to ask for help.

    Meng Qi squinted his eyes and found something very interesting just now when he was operating the Seal of the Dao:

    He didn¡¯t find anything rted with time going back. But at the moment when time went back to the present, Nangong Chong appeared by the help of some strange connection.

    I have to find what this connection is...

    In a spacious room, a silver-gray coffin-like metal cabin was ced in the middle and was dimmed with vague light.

    Suddenly the light disappeared and the cabin door opened. A man wearing a weird helmet was inside. His body was covered with silver-grey cables.

    The man took off the helmet and pulled out the cables and stood up. He was in his 20s and had an average face, looking a bit like Nangong Chong.

    The man frowned and hastened out of the metal cabin. He walked toward theputer nearby. By his right hand, a big box carved with a ck shadow was ced. The shadow had bloody red eyes and a line was written underneath:

    ¡°Masterpiece: The Witch of the ck Mountain!¡±

    The man sat in front of theputer and searched for an online forum. He found one and logged in and posted a topic quickly:

    ¡°Has anyone ever met a hidden boss of the Sect of the Ether when going through the Lanruo Temple Dungeon? This is urgent and I¡¯m waiting online!¡±

 Chapter 823: Itâ€™s Kind Of Interesting

    <h4>Chapter 823: It¡¯s Kind Of Interesting</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    As an epoch-making masterpiece, the game had a lot of active online forums. Using NangongChong as his username, Nangong Chong posted a new thread on a forum and refreshed the webpage after ten seconds. He saw three replies.

    User Laughing_at_the_sky_with_a_de_in_my_hand replied, ¡°The first floor is mine!¡±

    User Love_NieXiaoqian_the_Most replied in second ce, ¡°The thread-starter just wants to get more replies, over.¡±

    User Cute_NingCaichen replied third, ¡°The thread-starter fights so hard to get experience points. I¡¯ve been in this dungeon for more than ten times and passed it with various ways. Where on earth is the hidden boss?¡±

    NangongChong immediately replied, ¡°Really, I didn¡¯t lie. He is so strong that he canpete with the Foolish Monk without being in a disadvantageous position. He seems to be the Master of the Sect of the Ether. Has anyone encountered him? I¡¯m waiting for some guides and advice. I¡¯ve been trapped in this dungeon for a long time!¡±

    ¡°Are you kidding? I¡¯ve even gone inside the altar of the Sect of the Ether. Their master is the former Envoy of the Left, who hasn¡¯t even entered the seventh level of Heaven in the Exterior Realm. I can defeat him effortlessly. Where is the hidden boss that you mentioned?¡± a user named Fahai scoffed at Nangong Chong.

    Love_NieXiaoqian_the_Most supported, ¡°Absolutely. Do you know how scarce and powerful a Great Guru is? When I met the Foolish Monk in the Lanruo Temple, I thought that a Great Guru was nothing more than that. But when I fought against the Female Monarch and the Taoist Master, I realized that the Foolish Monk was just being merciful to me. His main duty is to expiate the sins of the dead instead of defeating others in battle. How could an unimportant person like the Master of the Sect of the Ether be at the same level with him? Amitabha, you are either fooling us into replying to your thread to level up quickly in the forum, or you¡¯re having a hysterical episode. It¡¯s time for you to see a psychiatrist.¡±

    Feeling a constant twitching in his forehead, Nangong Chong resisted the impulse of cursing, so as to avoid being banned to post by the administrator. ¡°What I said was true! He is a mature and sophisticated man in a dark-green robe, but he has a young appearance. ording to the Foolish Monk, he has moved up the Divine Conjuration of the Ether to an unprecedented realm called the rise of yellow sky.¡±

    Fahai said, ¡°Hahaha, don¡¯t you know that thest realm of the Divine Conjuration of the Ether was imagined by the founder of the sect? How could anyone achieve it? Even if you want to fool us into posting more replies, please, at least be more professional.¡±

    Before Nangong Chong replied to anything, a user called Gods_and_demons_dancing_like_mad joined the discussion. He was a forum user with many medals of honor. ¡°In fact, it¡¯s not impossible. From a hidden mission, I found that the former Master of the Sect of the Ether had challenged the Witch of the ck Mountain before, but he was defeated. Since then, he has gone missing. Perhaps he is the hidden boss!¡±

    A fellow named The_yer_of_demons appeared, ¡°How is that possible? Someone on the Inte has already discovered this plot. He found that the former master had already passed away in a sitting posture in a closed room!¡±

    Gods_and_demons_dancing_like_mad seemed to have held hatred towards the The_yer_of_demons. He sneered at him at once, ¡°Don¡¯t you know that this game has added aponent called the butterfly effect? A minor change in a system can haverge effects elsewhere. Couldn¡¯t it be that the thread starter has done something that changed the fate of the former Master of the Sect of the Ether from dying to breaking through the realm? There are a ton of rmended posts in the forum that discuss these kinds of things. Looking at your reply, I suppose you are a primary school studenting from the other forum!¡±

    The_yer_of_demons immediately replied, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with primary school students? A lot of students can y games better than you, loser.¡±

    Gods_and_demons_dancing_like_mad challenged, ¡°I dare you to say it again! If you¡¯re really that good,e and challenge me in the game. Believe it or not, I¡¯ll hack you to death!¡±

    The Witch of the ck Mountain was an epoch-making game that could be yed on a single-yer mode and multiyer mode on the Inte.

    The_yer_of_demons replied, ¡°Are you brave enough to fight me? I¡¯m at the eighth level of Heaven in the Exterior Realm, and practicing the Pith of the Dragon and the Tiger.¡±

    ¡°Only a dog will be a coward!¡± Gods_and_demons_dancing_like_mad was not backing off.

    The two of them quarreled for hundreds of replies in the thread. Nangong Chong was staring at the thread nkly and trying to stop the argument in a weak tone, ¡°Hey, don¡¯t quarrel. We can have a friendly discussion regarding the hidden boss.¡±

    ¡°Dog, don¡¯t be a coward!¡± The_yer_of_demonspletely ignored Nangong Chong.

    Gods_and_demons_dancing_like_mad fought back, ¡°The one who is a coward will be a dog!¡±

    ¡°Haha, it¡¯s fun to see the thread starter being upstaged by the two fellows on the ninth floor,¡± one floor below Nangong Chong, a person named Yingning_is_my_wife replied.

    Cute_NingCaichen posted a sweating emoji and wrote, ¡°These two people have nothing better to do.¡±

    Within a short while, many onlookers gathered here, and someone had finally got back to the thread starter¡¯s question. A person named Braving_the_wind_and_dew said, ¡°Pictures or it didn¡¯t happen. No. Videos or it didn¡¯t happen. Did you record what you¡¯ve seen?¡±

    Finally being noticed, Nangong Chong almost felt like bursting into tears. ¡°For some reason, I couldn¡¯t record any videos ever since the hidden boss came out.¡±

    ¡°What? Although I¡¯m not very educated, you don¡¯t cheat me... Where did you save your archive point? Maybe you can go around him so as to avoid getting in contact with him?¡± advised Braving_the_wind_and_dew. Even though he was still suspecting that the thread starter might have cheated them in order to get more replies, he felt that his attitude was fairly good.

    Nangong Chong answered sadly and indignantly, ¡°me my hands. I¡¯ve saved my archive point at the LanHe Temple, right next to him. I shouldn¡¯t need to start all over again, right? I¡¯ve put in so much effort in this game since the beginning.¡±

    ¡°Sweat. What kind of epoch-making masterpiece is this? For the sense of reality, we¡¯re only allowed one archive point. Last time when I was stuck in a dead end, all I could do was start all over again,¡± Braving_the_wind_and_dew showed empathy. ¡°However, the hidden boss you mentioned has never been encountered by anyone before. What have you done?¡±

    Nangong Chong felt that he had been wronged. He said, ¡°I¡¯ve been following the guides of the top yers. Just like everyone else, I epted the Vige of the Huang Family¡¯s entrustment and did not do anything out of bounds. Oh yeah, by the way, the version I¡¯m ying is the trial version of the Ten Years¡¯ Collection, so perhaps they¡¯ve added a hidden boss in it. My uncle works in the core group of the Canopy Game Company, so he has asked me to try out the trial version and give some opinions.¡±

    ¡°So it turns out that you have an uncle working in the Canopy Game Company...¡± replied Braving_the_wind_and_dew.

    Love_NieXiaoqian_the_most said, ¡°Give me a break! Now that I understand you¡¯re not here to cheat us of more replies. You¡¯re here to show off!¡±

    ¡°Does the thread starter have a girlfriend, or a boyfriend?¡± replied Yin-Yang_Idleman.

    ¡°Thread starter, please share your experience of ying the trial version of the Ten Years¡¯ Collection!¡± Yingning_is_my_wife sent a picture of a person prostrating himself on the ground.

    After a series of replies that were off topic, Braving_the_wind_and_dew said, ¡°Is the hidden boss an enemy of yours?¡±

    ¡°Not really,¡± replied Nangong Chong after pondering for a moment. He had decided to ignore those people who were spamming replies in order to get experience points.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a problem then,¡± Braving_the_wind_and_dew sent a sighing emoji. ¡°Just be respectful to him and don¡¯t show any bad intentions. With the help of the boss, you don¡¯t even need to do anything to pass the Lanruo Temple dungeon. Even if he is hiding his malice, he won¡¯t kill you until the critical moment. By then, the Foolish Monk would have arrived. As a merciful person like the monk, he will surely protect you.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t think about the gains yet. After you pass the dungeon, try your best to level up, then only you think about taking back what¡¯s yours.¡±

    Nangong took a nce at the advice and pped his thigh. ¡°What he said was right. I was being too greedy before this. Without him, I¡¯ll be trapped in a dead end.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, my friend. I¡¯m going to try out what you¡¯ve said. If it really works, I¡¯ll treat you to a meal!¡± Nangong Chong walked quickly back to the metal cabin.

    ...

    In the hall of the Lanruo Temple, many thoughts were running through Nangong Chong¡¯s mind and he slowly put on a big smile. Seeing that Meng Qi was still sitting there with his eyes half-closed, he dared not interrupt him. He stayed where he was and chatted with Du QingQing.

    Meng Qi was recalling the inexplicable connection that he felt moments ago. After the urrence of the connection, the aura and Primordial Spirit of Nangong Chong had appeared first, then only followed by the emergence of his body. If he could retrospect to that specific moment again by using the power of the Seal of the Dao and Karma Transfer, he might be able to discover the secret of turning back time.

    He made up his mind and decided to look on coldly as a bystander. The things that happened afterwards were the same as the first time: the Envoy of the Left, Sun Junlin proposed to kill the evil spirit directly; when the cold wind blew, Yan Chixia could not sense Ning Caichen anymore; Ning Caichen had met the crying Nie Xiaoqian and knew that the ashes of the dead were hidden under a por tree that had a crow¡¯s nest. Then, he pulled her back to the hall. Although Ning Caichen was a weak schr, Nie Xiaoqian was moved by his noble spirit that was in line with the proverb, ¡°Despite facing tens of millions of people, I will fight for justice bravely.¡± Thus, she decided to tell him her background, her self-hatred because of harming people, and the horrible witch that was manipting her. She also mentioned that the Witch of the ck Mountain was nning for something big.

    The only difference this time was that Nangong Chong was not seduced by the beauty. Thus, he had time to activate his secret treasure, disy his martial arts and kill many evil spirits along with Du QingQing. Things continued to unfold. At the critical moment of being chased after by the evil spirits and Yaksha, Ning Caichen and Nie Xiaoqian finally met Yan Chixia and were rescued by him. Then, Yan Chixia brought them back to the hall.

    It seemed that the evil spirits and Yaksha in the Lanruo Temple were notpletely cleared away. The cold wind whistled around the hall, and the whole area was full of faint traces of shadows. The shadows had made the walls, doors, and windows, congeal with ayer of dark-colored ice which was swaying and shaking.

    Among the evil spirits, many of them were quite powerful that theirbat capabilities were just slightly lower than Yan Chixia. As the spirits were attacking as a group, Yan Chixia had no choice but to activate the forbidden enchantment ahead of time.

    On the other hand, Meng Qi was still leaning against a pir with his eyes half-closed. He seemed to have understood the inexplicable connection better. There were many conjectures that needed to be verified.

    The hour of Yin was approaching. Just then, several tentacle-like branches appeared outside the window.

    In the dark night, a lot of terrifying demons had appeared, which put Yan Chixia and the others in danger.

    Nangong Chong, however, heaved a sigh of relief. Even though the arrival time of the Foolish Monk was uncertain, one thing was for sure ¨C he would nevereter than the hour of Yin. In other words, he was going to arrive soon and save Nangong Chong from danger.

    Suddenly, Nangong Chong saw the mature green-robed man stand up slowly. A thought came to his mind, Is this guy who¡¯s going to kill the witch? But we haven¡¯t found the crack of the Nine Nether yet!

    Just when Nangong Chong wanted to remind Meng Qi about that, his vision was blurred for a second. At the next moment, he saw Meng Qi standing in front of him with his right hand raised high. He had gathered darkness ¨C that seemed to have contained a broken world ¨C in front of his palm.

    The five fingers of Meng Qi that were fair, slender, and powerful, were hitting downward.

    Crack!

    Nangong Chong¡¯s head was broken. While the blood and brain fluid spurted out, he had a strong feeling of resentment when he thought,

    ¡°He must be crazy!¡±

    Meng Qi squinted his eyes and grabbed the chance!

    Although his body was still standing, the Primordial Spirit of Meng Qi had left his body. He activated the Seal of the Dao and used the mental cultivation method of Karma Transfer!

    Since the Primordial Spirit and body of Nangong Chong could re-appear with the help of the inexplicable connection, Meng Qi wanted to try it in a reverse way!

    When the metal cabin was opened, Nangong Chong flung down his helmet and rushed to theputer in anger. He posted a thread again.

    ¡°Fuck! The boss had something against me!¡±

    Right after he posted the thread, his vision became dark. Theputer turned off automatically, and the lights in the room went out.

    ¡°Fuck! A ckout?¡± Nangong Chong was almost raging. But when he looked out the window, he saw a city with bright lights. A frown creased his forehead. ¡°Only my circuit breaker is tripping?¡±

    He was about to stand up and check the circuit breaker when he suddenly heard a sound of electricity. Looking back at the metal cabin by instinct, he saw many silver-white electric currents leaping out of the helmet and the silver-grey cables. Then, they converged into a small electric ball.

    Zi! Zi! Zi! The electric currents got brighter and brighter, and the electric ball became bigger and bigger. It illuminated the room, as though there was a silver snake dancing.

    The buildings outside the window were cked out and the whole city area became dark. It was a regional power outage!

    The electric ball was like a condensed thunderstorm. It stretched and lengthened until it gradually formed a figure of a naked man. With thunder marks on the body surface, the man had beautiful facial features and an elegant and mature temperament. He was the hidden boss.

    Nangong Chong opened his mouth bit by bit, and eventually it became an O-shape.

    What on earth did I just see? There was a nk look on the face of Nangong Chong. Looking at the flickering silver snakes in front of him, he did not even know where he was.

    As Meng Qi looked around, ayer of electric current had wrapped around his body and turned into a green robe. Then, he noticed arge box with the words An Epoch-Making Masterpiece: The Witch of The ck Mountain.

    A dark shadow that had a pair of fierce red eyes could be seen on the cover of the box. There was a contemptuous and apathetic look hidden in the eyes.

    Meng Qi¡¯s body, which was temporarily formed by the electric current, could not carry the Primordial Spirit for too long. When he let out senses to his Noumenon, he felt that the passage of time was so slow to the point of almost stopping.

    He looked back at Nangong Chong, smiled a little and murmured to himself,

    ¡°It¡¯s kind of interesting...¡±

 Chapter 824: The Helpless Nangong Chong

    <h4>Chapter 824: The Helpless Nangong Chong</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    The lights were bright and the night scenery of the city was beautiful. On a balcony, a man and a woman were admiring the river of lights that looked like a reflection of the starry sky. Behind them, there was a television wall which was showing news. The anchorwoman was reporting in a serious tone,

    ¡°Emergency broadcast, emergency broadcast. Arge-scale ckout is happening in the Xianan district. It¡¯s suspected that a fault in the electrical power systems has urred. Currently, the power supply department is investigating into this issue, and the power supply is expected to be restored before dawn.¡±

    ¡°How long has it been since thest massive ckout?¡± The man and woman turned their heads to the television curiously.

    Outside of the Xianan district, countless people were listening to the news and specting about the reason of the power supply failure.

    Staring at the culprit of all the mess, Nangong Chong was shivering in fear and he could not even close his mouth. There was only one thought in his mind, ¡°This isn¡¯t true, this isn¡¯t true. A boss has been chasing after me from an online game to the real world... I must be dreaming, yes, I¡¯m dreaming...¡±

    p! Nangong Chong raised his hand and gave himself a p. His face was so painful that it went numb, and his tears were almost falling. He felt more clear-headed than ever before. But when he looked up, the mature green-robed man was still there, standing with his hands behind his back and looking at him with a faint smile.

    Nangong Chong¡¯s vision went dark and almost fainted. However, with a slight electrical shock on his body, he was immediately awake.

    ¡°Can you tell me what¡¯s with that box?¡± Meng Qi asked with a smile, pointing to therge box with the words An Epoch-Making Masterpiece: The Witch of The ck Mountain.

    As he spoke, Meng Qi stretched his arm and pulled out a decorative metal longsword in the room. When his palm came in contact with the hilt, lightning was shing and sparks were flying off in all directions.

    At the next second, Nangong Chong saw the longsword melting and the molten iron droplets were about to drip on the floor.

    His mouth opened slowly again and turned into an O-shape. Apparently, the man really was the hidden boss in the game. He was terribly strong!

    But how was it possible for the boss to climb out of a game?

    Just then, Meng Qi added, ¡°You know you can¡¯t hide any thoughts from me, right?¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, Nangong Chong saw from the window that the power had been restored in all the buildings. The lights were so bright that it illuminated the whole city. It was as if a star river was hanging upside down. The lights of the city spilled on the mysterious green-robed boss and made him look like a god or a devil!

    ¡°I-I-I kn-kn-know!¡± Nangong Chong responded with all his strength as his legs were feeling weak and his whole body was shivering in horror.

    What should he do? What should he do? The boss in the game had came to the real world!

    Without the martial arts skills and the secret treasure, Nangong Chong was feeling so desperate and helpless at the moment. He should have started the game all over again instead of going back to the archive point!

    Meng Qi pointed to therge box again and looked at the metal cabin with a slight feeling of envy, ¡°What is that?¡±

    The voice of Meng Qi seemed to have a soothing power that had weakened the feeling of fear and despair in Nangong Chong¡¯s heart. Nangong Chong felt that after he was frightened to the maximum extent, he was, surprisingly, not so afraid anymore.

    Nangong Chong pondered for a while and said, ¡°That¡¯s an epoch-making game, the Witch of the ck Mountain, developed by the Canopy Game Company. It¡¯s known as the most realistic game and a masterpiece of virtual reality technology. The metal cabin and helmet are the supporting equipment used to enter the game. Um... um... sir, do you know the concepts of apany, virtual reality, and supporting equipment?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve got a basic idea. Just go on.¡± The corner of mouth of Meng Qi twitched slightly because apparently, Nangong Chong thought he was a hillbilly!

    Nangong Chong continued, ¡°In short... in short, sir, you¡¯re an NPC in the game. No, I mean you¡¯re a non-yer character, and I¡¯m a game yer. If I put it this way, do you understand it?¡±

    It¡¯s kind of interesting... Meng Qi repeated these four words again in his heart. Then, he pointed to the metal cabin. ¡°So, your ability of turning back timees from there?¡±

    ¡°You... you know about it!¡± Nangong Chong was shocked. It turned out that this mysterious boss was aware that he had saved an archive point and repeated ying the game, again and again!

    Don¡¯t I look like a clown in front of the boss?

    The boss is really a game bug, no, he¡¯s a bug in reality as well...

    ¡°I want to try this.¡± Meng Qi went to the metal cabin and signaled Nangong Chong to demonstrate to him.

    Logically speaking, the game world created by virtual reality should be ssified as a type of illusion, because it was not supported by any actual substances. The senses in the game were merely simting the senses in real life. However, when Meng Qi was in the world of the Witch of the ck Mountain, he was not aware that he was in the world of virtual reality when he activated the Best in the World and Yuan Xin Seal. Perhaps the technology of Nangong Chong¡¯s world had been developed to an incredible level that even virtual reality was more realistic than the illusions created by a Dharmakaya. Nheless, it might also be due to some other mysterious reasons.

    Both of the reasons were worth exploring, especially thetter one. If he wanted to be freed from the past and cut off the karma, it was very important for him to develop a deeper understanding of time.

    With a nk look, Nangong Chong showed Meng Qi how to operate the metal cabin. Then, he saw the hidden boss of the game ying that same game after he came to the real world.

    Although the sentence in his mind sounded awkward, he really felt this way in his heart. Everything was so absurd.

    Meng Qi tried to start the game. With the help of the helmet and metal cabin, he felt that his consciousness had extended to a mysterious ce and kept spreading infinitely. His consciousness had prated a very thick barrier that was hard to be described, and he was able to sense his own body.

    Meng Qi interrupted the process and pulled back his consciousness. After thinking for a moment, he had selected Nangong Chong¡¯s archive point and simted the characteristics of his consciousness.

    Meng Qi¡¯s senses were plunged into darkness that showed nothing at all. Thereafter, he saw a sparkling river with innumerable tributaries, each of which had many tributaries, and they were scattering all over the ce.

    At the next moment, Meng Qi could not sense anything. Shortly after that, he saw himself, Du QingQing, Yan Chixia, and Ning Caichen, who was always in the middle of passing water.

    ...

    Once Nangong Chong saw the mysterious green-robed man activate the metal cabin, he immediately turned around and dashed toward the other side of the room using all his strength. Stumbling across the room, he reached the videophone and pressed the rm button ¡°1¡± to call the police.

    After the sounds of a ringback tone, a sweet female voice was heard from the videophone,

    ¡°This is the police station. How can I help you, sir?¡±

    The previously suppressed feelings of panic and fear could be seen on Nangong Chong¡¯s face. He said in a hurry, ¡°Something bad has happened! The hidden boss of a video game has appeared in my house! He climbed out of the simtion cabin, and he... he wanted to kill...¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re crazy!¡± The voice of anger was followed by a long tone, ¡°Doo...¡±

    ¡°He wanted to kill me...¡± continued Nangong Chong helplessly. His facial expression was frozen, as if it was paused at the previous moment.

    He clutched his hair in both hands and rubbed it while he mumbled something fearfully.

    Suddenly, a thought had crossed his mind, Only the Ten Years¡¯ Collection version has added in the hidden boss. Uncle... yes, I can find my uncle!

    He called his uncle, but no one answered.

    ¡°Uncle is in the core group, so he always works overtime...¡± Nangong Chong rushed back to look at the metal cabin for fear that it would suddenly open again and the terrifying green-robed man would walk out of it.

    Suddenly, Nangong Chong clenched his fist tightly. As his anger surged, an intense hatred suddenly arose in his heart which made him bold enough to do anything. Yes, as long as I smash the simtion cabin, break the brainwave helmet and destroy the Ten Years¡¯ Collection version, he will have no way toe out of the game world!

    But now that he has already found a way toe out, smashing the cabin will only enrage him... Nangong Chong tried to think of a solution with all his might.

    After thinking for a while, he pressed the rm button ¡°1¡± to call the police again.

    ¡°This is the police station. How can I help you, sir?¡±

    Nangong Chong said in a rush, ¡°A robber has broken into my house, my address is...¡±

    It was better to let the police deal with it. They had an anesthetic gun that could paralyze a dinosaur, and they could apply for space-based weapons during emergency. They should be able to deal with the terrific guy.

    After calling the police, Nangong Chong paced back and forth, hoping to escape from his house immediately. But he was afraid that the boss had left something on him that could trace him.

    After ying the game for so long, he knew that the powerful martial artists were capable of doing many things!

    Keeping track of time, Nangong Chong opened the door three minutester and saw a group of policemening out of the elevator and stairs.

    ¡°Are you the one who called the police?¡± Pointing a gun at Nangong Chong, the policeman was verifying the identity of Nangong Chong to see whether he was the householder.

    Nangong Chong nodded immediately. ¡°Yes, yes. He is inside, upying my simtion cabin. It took me a lot of efforts to slip out.¡±

    ¡°upying your simtion cabin?¡± The chief officer was apparently stunned. Was this guy another Inte addiction syndrome patient?

    Using standard tactics, the policemen entered the house carefully and surrounded the simtion cabin. With a worried look of Nangong Chong, they flung open the cabin door.

    There was nothing in it!

    Nangong Chong opened his eyes widely and could not believe it. He felt a chill rising from the bottom of his heart. Up to the top of his head and down to the bottom of his feet, he felt like he was soaked in a cold spring.

    Where did he go?

    ¡°Nangong Chong, right?¡± After the policemen searched the house, the chief officer looked at Nangong Chong sternly. ¡°You have to bear the legal responsibility of making a false police report, and also bear the cost of dispatching police force.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen too many children like you who y games and be addicted to them. Like you, they can¡¯t differentiate between reality and illusion. We will only tolerate with your mistake once. It¡¯s better to ask your parents or rtives to take you to the psychiatric department for a check-up.¡±

    Nangong Chong nodded with a nk look and watched them leave. As the door closed, he felt coldness in his heart. The movements of his entire body were slowed down as if he was frozen.

    I¡¯m screwed, I¡¯m screwed. He must have found out what I¡¯ve done. Now he must be hiding somewhere...

    After waiting for a while, nothing happened. As aizen, Nangong Chong pulled himself together, summoned the courage and leaped toward theputer. He turned on theputer quickly, opened the forum and posted a thread,

    ¡°Help! The hidden boss came out of the game. He¡¯s at my house now, and he wants to kill me! What should I do? I¡¯ll be staying online to wait for an answer, it¡¯s very urgent!¡±

    I can¡¯t be the only one who¡¯s yed the Ten Years¡¯ Collection version, right?

    Laughing_at_the_sky_with_a_de_in_my_hand replied quickly, ¡°The same thread starter again? So brave of you to trick people into posting more replies using this way. I have to praise you even though I don¡¯t really want to be the first!¡±

    Braving_the_wind_and_dew came in the thread and posted a sweating emoji, ¡°Ask your uncle to modify the game program to kill him!¡±

    ¡°Throw money at the Canopy Game Company until they¡¯re satisfied!¡± said Three_begets_all_things.

    ¡°Why not you submit yourself to him? Just sell your ass!¡±

    ¡°Just be his disciple and learn some martial arts from him! It¡¯s such a good opportunity. The great responsibility of preserving world peace in the future will be passed to you!¡±

    ...

    They thought Nangong Chong was joking. Since the topic was quite interesting, they had came up with a series of jokes to poke fun at him. Nangong Chong was almost bursting into tears, and he quickly posted a reply,

    ¡°What I said was true! I swear with my eighteen generations of ancestors!¡±

    Love_NieXiaoqian_the_most had also joined the thread, ¡°Hehe, I love how the thread starter talks about nonsense in a serious manner.¡±

    Nangong Chong was about to exin himself again when he suddenly saw a reflection in the window in front of him. The mature green-robed man was standing behind him!

    In an instant, Nangong Chong hid the forum, turned his head and stammered, ¡°S-sir, are you done experiencing the game?¡±

    ¡°I want to see your uncle,¡± said Meng Qi concisely.

    Nangong Chong nodded in a flustered manner, ¡°Okay... okay! I¡¯ll keep trying to contact him!¡±

    Without anyone knowing, he breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, the hidden boss who came out from the game did not know how to use theputer. Another fortunate thing was that under the close supervision of his parents, he had be an expert in ying theputer games sneakily, thereby being so skillful in hiding the fact that he was using theputer!

    Just then, he heard Meng Qi saying, ¡°Can you step aside?¡±

    Nangong Chong stood up with a puzzled look and moved to the side. Then, he saw Meng Qi skillfully find the hidden browser, skillfully press the ¡°post a thread¡± button and skillfully write a thread title,

    ¡°Does anyone know about the Seven-Kill Tablet? I¡¯ll be waiting for a reply online, it¡¯s quite urgent.¡±

    Once again, Nangong Chong¡¯s mouth opened little by little. He felt that he would never forget this night that was dominated by fear, helplessness, and astonishment.

 Chapter 825: Cheating With Game Guides

    <h4>Chapter 825: Cheating With Game Guides</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    The new thread soon got a reply. Laughing_at_the_sky_with_a_de_in_my_hand was still the first, ¡°Oh gosh, the thread starter is tricking us into posting replies again! In your previous thread, the two fellows have been saying ¡®Dog, don¡¯t be a coward¡¯ to each other for the whole night!¡±

    ¡°Thread starter, thread starter, where is the hidden boss that came out of the game? Why doesn¡¯t he interrupt you from surfing the Inte?¡± replied Cute_NingCaichen.

    ¡°The hidden boss that came out of the game?¡± Meng Qi purposely darted a nce at Nangong Chong. The face of Nangong Chong turned pale immediately, he kept stuttering because he had no idea of how to exin himself.

    Meng Qi turned around and posted a reply in a serious tone, ¡°I am the hidden boss that came out of the game. The previous thread starter has been reced by me.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, as I said just now, I really love how you talk about nonsense in such a serious manner,¡± Love_NieXiaoqian_the_most had also joined in.

    Braving_the_wind_and_dew posted a facepalm emoji. ¡°Brother, I¡¯ve finally understood that you¡¯re really tricking us into posting more replies to level up quickly in the forum. I¡¯ve even been so kind to help you think of ways to pass the Lanruo Temple dungeon... By the way, to eliminate the hidden boss that came out of the game, of course, you need to call the gamepany! Ask them to send over some programmers to repair the bug. As to how to repair, it¡¯s their business.¡±

    After replying that, he was happy to join the trend of spoofing the threads of Nangong Chong. An example of the thread was, ¡°Nie Xiaoqian has climbed out of the mirror to ask for a one night stand, should I ept her request? I¡¯m waiting online for a reply.¡± Someone even posted, ¡°The Taoist Master appeared in my dream and said he wanted to teach me the Heavenly Orthodoxy. Should I get up from my bed and wash up before I return to my dream to meet him?¡± Driven by the trend, Braving_the_wind_and_dew had fun ying around, too.

    ¡°To eliminate the hidden boss that came out of the game?¡± Meng Qi read it out in a low voice and looked at Nangong Chong again.

    Nangong Chong¡¯s legs felt like jelly that he fell to the bed beside him. ¡°S-sir, sorry, I was wrong...¡±

    Meng Qi ignored him and continued to read the replies of his thread.

    Uncle_Wang_next_door said, ¡°Is the hidden boss the former Master of Sect of the Ether that you mentionedst time? Just look for the Witch of the ck Mountain and ask him to fight for you!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right, I am the former Master of Sect of the Ether,¡± replied Meng Qi with a smile. He was not having such an experience of ying around for a long time, so he was feeling a little nostalgic, ¡°Why would I look for the Witch of the ck Mountain to fight myself?¡±

    ¡°... I¡¯m impressed. The thread starter is definitely a rising star of the cosymunity.¡± A lot of replies wereing in and everyone had been off topic.

    Meng Qi looked at the color of the sky and replied, ¡°Alright, alright. The Foolish Monk has came out of the simtion cabin and brought the former Master of the Sect of the Ether back to the game. Everyone, let¡¯s talk about the Seven-Kill Tablet.¡±

    Sitting next to Meng Qi, Nangong Chong could see how the mysterious and terrifying boss, who came out of the game, skillfully browsing the forum and yfully replying to the threads. He had a strong sense of absurdity, as if he was having a ridiculous dream. He even had a feeling that the boss was the owner of his house, whereas he was just a visitor...

    He was deeply perplexed and doubted the value of his own existence.

    ¡°Haha, it¡¯s a loss for humankind if the thread starter isn¡¯t developing a career in writing fiction,¡± Cute_NingCaichen was obviously amused.

    ¡°I know, right? He even asked about the Seven-Kill Tablet that doesn¡¯t exist at all in such a serious manner,¡± Braving_the_wind_and_dew felt defeated by the thread starter.

    Under Meng Qi¡¯s deliberate guidance, everyone was talking about the Seven-Kill Tablet. Some of the yers were just one step behind bing a Great Guru, whereas others were good at buildingworks, thereby having good rtionships with various forces. However, none of them had heard of the Seven-Kill Tablet.

    Just then, Uncle_Wang_next_door posted a reply, ¡°I seem to have heard about it from the witch once...¡±

    Meng Qi immediately gave attention to that reply and waited for the person to continue.

    ¡°For the sake of Ning Caichen, I¡¯ve gone in this dungeon for more than ten times and defeated the witch in various ways. Why haven¡¯t I heard of it from the witch?¡± Cute_NingCaichen was feeling doubtful.

    It took quite a while for Uncle_Wang_next_door to reply, ¡°At the Lanruo Temple, I¡¯ve flirted with the witch before. When she was aroused, she told me that the Witch of the ck Mountain was pursuing a treasure called the Seven-Kill Tablet, which is not an item of their world.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve flirted with the witch......¡± Cute_NingCaichen sent six slight-pause marks to express his mood.

    After imagining the witch¡¯s appearance in his mind, Meng Qi could not help praising Uncle_Wang_next_door in his heart, ¡°This is a person of great ability...¡±

    The people who included Three_begets_all_things and Love_NieXiaoqian_the_most appeared all at once to prostrate themselves before Uncle_Wang_next_door. Judging by his unique taste in women, he could be regarded as a Great Guru in this particr field.

    ¡°The Seven-Kill Tablet is not an item of their world...¡± Meng Qi nodded slightly. While paying close attention to the replies, he opened a new window to browse through the rmended posts of the forum that shared about the guides and information of the Foolish Monk and the Witch of the ck Mountain.

    As the ultimate big boss, the Witch of the ck Mountain had never been defeated since ten years ago. Among all the yers, the strongest ones had just entered the Great Guru realm, but they were still slightly weaker than the Taoist Master and Female Monarch who were more experienced. Therefore, the yers were unable to catch the attention of the Witch of the ck Mountain who was constantly stirring up trouble behind their backs.

    However, the yers who had encountered the Witch of the ck Mountain before would often end up in having a dead-end archive point. Apparently, the Witch of the ck Mountain had a justified reputation as an ultimate big boss.

    As for the Foolish Monk, there was a guide for obtaining the Ksitigarbha Transgression Script. After ten years of countless attempts, a yer had seeded in obtaining the script recently. After bing a monk at the Temple of Ksitigarbha, he spent eight years in practicing martial arts conscientiously and diligently to be the most powerful disciple in the temple. One day, a ce had been flooded with the evil spirits. However, the Foolish Monk was busy mediating the fight between the Taoist Master and Female Monarch at that time. That was the chance when the yer had finally gained control over the Ksitigarbha Transgression Script. With the help of the script, he went to the haunted ce and brought the evil spirits to salvation.

    Nevertheless, Meng Qi was not nning to take forcible possession of the Ksitigarbha Transgression Script. Even though taking a part of the script¡¯s content to improve the Mo-Ke Exorcism Punch might be a good way to help his master to attain Dharmakaya, the guide mentioned in the forum was not applicable to him. How would he have so much time to be another powerful disciple of the Temple of Ksitigarbha?

    Meng Qi continued browsing through the forum to look for the hobbies and aspirations of the Foolish Monk. Eventually, he found that the monk was a simple and noble person that had gotten away from babbittry. He was voluntarily taking on the responsibility to release the ghosts from purgatory and to dispel the sufferings of all mankind.

    Meng Qi was in a good mood. Having a guide in hand before ying the game gave him a feeling of being invincible! He thought, Based on the guides and my basic understanding of the monk, there should be a way to design such a scene: The Foolish Monk is unable to get away from a certain ce because he is upied by some important matters, but at the same time there are ghosts elsewhere that can¡¯t be eliminated or brought to salvation in a normal way. At this critical moment, I¡¯ll seize the chance to tell the monk that I have a secret scripture that can help solving the issue, but I need to have a copy of the Ksitigarbha Transgression Script as a supplementary art. I¡¯m not asking for the original script, but just a copy of it.

    ¡°What an incredible cheat!¡± Meng Qi made fun of himself.

    As the Foolish Monk was so merciful that he could be regarded as a model of rectitude, Meng Qi did not want to do anything bad to him. Hence, he was seeking for other ways to get what he wanted.

    Nangong Chong, in horror, watched Meng Qi using theputer for the whole night. He was constantly in an unsettled state of mind. Sometimes he was so confused that he felt like he was dreaming, sometimes he was so wakeful that he felt like being in hell.

    Suddenly, Nangong Chong saw Meng Qi get up, go to the wall and open the refrigerator that was sealed to the wall. After that, he took out two packets of instant noodles and looked at Nangong Chong. ¡°It¡¯s daytime already. Do you need breakfast?¡±

    With a puzzled look, Nangong Chong shook his head. Then, he saw the hidden boss from a video game skillfully cook the instant noodles and eat, as if he had done these steps for a hundred times.

    Nangong Chong¡¯s mouth was opened in shock again. At the moment, his mind waspletely nk.

    Although Meng Qi seemed to be eating the instant noodles, it was actually a useless act. Since he was still unable to reassemble the substances of his own body, the body he had currently was merely an energy body that was formed by electric current. Thus, he did not have a brain, blood vessels, meridians, intestines, or other internal organs. Moreover, his Primordial Spirit could only be separated from the real body for three days at most. Therefore, at the moment, he was just yearning for the past life he had on the Earth.

    Ring!

    When the videophone rang, Nangong Chong looked at the direction of the sound source and saw the figure of his uncle.

    After getting a stare from Meng Qi, he immediately got up and answered the videophone call.

    ¡°Chonger, were you looking for mest night?¡± Nangong Chong¡¯s uncle ¨C looking somewhat alike to Nangong Chong ¨C was a thin middle-aged man with an untidy beard, a pair of slightly swollen eyelids, and looked rather tired and dispirited. Despite the tired look, his overall health condition was good, which seemed to be a result of the advanced medical treatment.

    Nangong Chong choked back the tears of grievance and fear and tried to keep calm. ¡°Uncle, a bad thing happened to me. It¡¯s better if I can talk to you face to face.¡±

    Nangong Chong¡¯s uncle yawned. ¡°Come to mypany, then. I¡¯ll sleep first. When you arrive, ask the person at the front desk to wake me up.¡±

    After the videophone was hung up, Nangong Chong saw Meng Qi standing in front of the door with his hands behind his back ¨C a clear sign of waiting to go out. Lowering his head, Nangong Chong led the terrifying man who had an unbelievable background into the elevator, went down to the underground garage, and started the engine of his car, Flying Seven.

    The tireless white car flew out of the garage along the track, and automatically, it turned on satellite positioning and autopilot mode. It was driving and turning smoothly in a congested area with row upon row of buildings that looked like a forest. Soon, it left the city and headed straight for the suburbs.

    Nangong Chong could not find a chance to introduce these advanced technologies to Meng Qi because he looked extremely calm and indifferent ¨C he was not shocked at all. Nangong Chong could not help feeling a little lost and dejected.

    The Canopy Game Company, which developed the game of The Witch of the ck Mountain, was located in a hot spring valley in the suburbs. They had built a thirty-three-story high-rise building that had a unique and twisted shape. Its wall was pitch ck, giving people a mysterious and serene feeling. The whole building was like a dark, cloudy sky at night.

    Every time Nangong Chong saw the building, he would have a fluttering heart. Suddenly, he felt something. When he twisted his head sideway and looked at Meng Qi, he noticed that Meng Qi was staring at the ck building, with a heavy and stagnant aura rapidly taking shape around him.

    This is the same feeling I felt when he was fighting against the Foolish Monk with Qi Ji... thought Nangong Chong. At the same time, a ridiculous idea came to his mind, The purpose of the hidden bossing to reality is to attack the gamepany?¡±

    When they got closer and closer to the ck building, Nangong Chong suddenly heard the Great Guru beside him asking, ¡°Can you see the content of the secret scriptures when you practice martial arts in the game?¡±

    ¡°No, I can¡¯t. When learning a martial art, the secret scriptures would turn into golden light and enter my body. Then, I¡¯ll get the corresponding skills and experience points,¡± answered Nangong Chong, having no clue why Meng Qi asked that question.

    Meng Qi nodded slightly. ¡°So, even though you are a martial artist of an Exterior Realm in the game, when youe back to reality, you having nothing. If you help me out this time, I¡¯ll consider teaching you the basics of martial arts.¡±

    ¡°Really? I can learn martial arts in real life?¡± Nangong Chong had been a swordsman in the game for several years, thus he had always been longing for the real martial arts!

    ¡°It may be hard to be interconnected with the forces of this world and mobilize them, but to activate the nine acupuncture points is not a problem at all,¡± Meng Qi had realized that thew would be different across the world. Therefore, at the moment, he could only use the umted energy of electricity to perform martial arts unless he could directly modify thew just like Mister Luda. Nevertheless, since the physical structures of the real body and energy body were simr, Meng Qi was still able to perform the martial arts below the Exterior Realm.

    Thinking back to the night before when the green-robed man could easily melt an alloy longsword, the heart of Nangong Chong suddenly pounded quickly. He blurted out, ¡°S-sir, are there any skills or arts that can help me to activate the nine acupuncture points quickly?¡±

    Meng Qi looked ahead and said calmly, ¡°Yes. In the beginning, you will need to suffer a little, but you will be alright after you bear with it.¡±

    ¡°What martial art is that?¡± Nangong Chong was overjoyed.

    ¡°The Bible of Sunflower. To learn this divine art, you must castrate yourself.¡± Meng Qi stepped out rxingly from the skycar once it was stopped.

    Nangong Chong was stunned on the spot as though he had be a wooden sculpture.

    Soon, both of them had arrived in front of the ck building and saw people in strange clothes going in and out. Some of them were dressed in monk robes, some were wrapped in ck robes, and some were having scarlet eyes. It was as though they had returned to the world of The Witch of the ck Mountain.

    A small frown creased Meng Qi¡¯s forehead. Nangong Chongughed and said, ¡°They are cosying as the Witch of the ck Mountain whening to work? The Canopy Game Company really has an open culture. But it wasn¡¯t like this when I came herest time!¡±

    Just then, Nangong Chong heard the mysterious green-robed man next to him saying casually, ¡°Why is that a big deal? A person who is cosying as the Master of the Sect of the Ether is standing right next to you, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    In an instant, Nangong Chong was brought back to reality, and his face turned pale again.

 Chapter 826: An Encounter

    <h4>Chapter 826: An Encounter</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    In the lobby of Canopy Game Company, a lot of people came and left. Despite dressing in fanciful costumes, they showed a serious and dull facial expressions. They have little interaction with each other, as if they were dutifully acting their roles as a cosyer.

    ¡°They must be professional cosyers...¡± Nangong Chong sighed sincerely while looking around. He was in a self-abandoning mentality where he did not care about the boss anymore.

    After all, he would have no way to bid defiance to the boss ¨C the boss could do whatever he wanted to him. It was better to have fun in the midst of hardship and just enjoy life.

    Thedy at the front desk, dressed in dark business attire, weed both of them with a sweet smile. She asked politely about the purpose of their visit.

    Meng Qi suddenly thought of a dialogue in his mind, ¡°How dare you ban my game ount? If you don¡¯t unban it today, I won¡¯t leave!¡± In Meng Qi¡¯s past life when he was still yingputer games, he had a buddy who lived close to the gamepany headquarters. When something went wrong in the game, his buddy would boldly go to the headquarters and ask for a solution. Meng Qi had always felt envious of his buddy for living so close to the headquarters. Nevertheless, with his current identity, he should answer it this way, ¡°I want to see the leader of the core group or the chairman! I¡¯m requesting a higher status in the game ¨C I want to rece the Witch of the ck Mountain to be the ultimate big boss!¡±

    Meng Qi believed that none of the gamepanies in the world had ever encountered such a situation...

    Immediately, Nangong Chong reported his uncle¡¯s name and employee number, and asked thedy at the front desk to wake him up.

    Thedy at the front desk smiled and said, ¡°Please wait a minute. I¡¯ll wake up Mister Wu right away.¡±

    She called Nangong Chong¡¯s uncle on the phone, but no one answered it.

    ¡°Maybe Mister Wu is sleeping too deeply. I¡¯ll go to the lounge and wake him up,¡± said thedy at the front desk to Meng Qi and Nangong Chong.

    As soon as she turned around, Meng Qi followed behind her. Feeling puzzled, Nangong Chong had hurried to follow them, too. To his surprise, the front-deskdy did not mind being followed by them. Usually, except for the employees of the Canopy Game Company, no outsiders were allowed to enter the office so as to protect the ssified information!

    In hurried steps, the front-deskdy arrived at the elevator, scanned her employee card and was granted ess to the elevator.

    Nangong Chong stopped his footsteps and watched her enter the elevator.

    Just then, he felt himself being pulled by someone, and thus he had stepped into the elevator involuntarily.

    ¡°We can¡¯t enter the elevator...¡± said Nangong Chong in terror.

    He had seen news reports of fanatical game fans secretly infiltrating the Canopy Game Company, but being detected by various devices in the elevator. They were targeted by many weapons at once and died dreadfully.

    Before Nangong Chong finished what he said, he felt a numbness on the surface of his body, as though he was wrapped by an invisibleyer of electricity. The electricity had formed a mysterious maic field that prevented him from being detected by the devices.

    After the elevator doors closed, the elevator began to climb up. The rm,ser, and energy gun, were not activated at all.

    How incredible... Nangong Chong looked back in amazement and saw Meng Qi who was always calm and elegant. As the front-deskdy seemed to be unaware of their existence, a thought struck him. He whispered to Meng Qi, ¡°Sir, was it also your trick that my uncle didn¡¯t answer his phone?¡±

    After ying The Witch of the ck Mountain for a long time, Nangong Chong sometimes addressed people in a traditional way. This habit became more obvious when he interacted with Meng Qi, the hidden boss in the game.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Meng Qi gave a slight nod without exining it further. Even without a real body, the Yuan Xin Seal could be activated to seventy or eighty percent. Moreover, at present, he had an energy body made of electricity, thereby generating a maic field. It was therefore easier for him to deal with telephone, elevator, and various types of electrical devices.

    Nangong Chong trembled slightly. Although he felt a thrill for doing forbidden things, he still felt afraid. He was fearful of breaking into the core of Canopy Game Company, and fearful of the green-robed man in front of him.

    There was no doubt that even though the man wasing from a video game, he was still an exceptionally powerful figure in the real world!

    Effortlessly, he had entered a ce that was more heavily guarded than a police station!

    The elevator stopped on the twenty-ninth floor where the core group members had their rest. As each member was assigned a room, the unmarried people had even treated here as their homes.

    After they left the elevator, there was a thick wall in front of them that was made of pitch ck metal. The cold-colored wall looked really hard.

    In the middle of the wall, there was a passageway. The walls on both sides of the passageway were full of eye-sized ck holes which were arranged in a closelypacted manner.

    ¡°High-energyser beams will be emitted on both sides of wall...¡± Nangong Chong blurted out as he recalled something mentioned by his uncle.

    The front deskdy scanned the employee card again and stepped into the passageway ofsers. Following behind her, the boss had entered the passageway without any hesitation.

    Noser beams were emitted.

    Swallowing his saliva, Nangong Chong moved forward with trembling legs. He was already imagining how he would die tragically.

    However, nothing happened even after he stepped on the ground with his right foot. Apart from feeling numb on the body surface, everything was fine.

    Theser beams aren¡¯t working on us. What a terrifying fellow! Nangong Chong took a nce at Meng Qi¡¯s back. Along with a frightened and fearful look in his eyes, he admired Meng Qi from the bottom of his heart. Was this how a truly powerful martial artist looked like?

    A burning passion suddenly arose from Nangong Chong¡¯s heart. If he could really obtain a secret scripture of divine skill from the hidden boss and learn it in reality, he would be an urban legend!

    Nheless, the problem was that the Sect of the Ether was somewhere in between righteous and evil, thus the master might not keep his promise.

    A Great Guru like him should be serious about promises so that he won¡¯t lose face! Nangong Chong tried to think positively.

    After passing through the passageway ofsers, a ss door was in front of them. Two security guards were standing on each side of the door with an energy gun on their backs. Having unbelievably well-proportioned body figures, the guards were more than two meters tall and seemed to be well-trained at strength and agility. They were wearing metal powered-exoskeletons on their hands, feet and backbones, which made them look like humanoid lethal weapons.

    Body modification and powered-exoskeleton. Thepany is definitely spending a lot of money to build war machines like them... Immediately, Nangong Chong was feeling afraid again.

    The two security guards nodded to the front deskdy. Then, they asked her to show her employee card and fill in the entry reason. They did not react to Meng Qi and Nangong Chong at all, as if they only saw a mass of air.

    The ss door opened a little and thedy went in quickly. Just then, Nangong Chong felt as if he was turned into a wind that went past the door in the blink of an eye.

    Before Nangong Chong could make sense of what had happened, his body shivered. The air behind the door was much colder. Even though all the lights were turned on, the surroundings were rather dark.

    Along the way, Nangong Chong found the green-robed boss looking around the ce where he was made with great interest.

    It did not take long before she stopped outside a door. She took out the room card that was given to her by Nangong Chong¡¯s uncle.

    The door slid backward. Mister Wu Youming was seen lying on the sofa with a pale look. Most importantly, he was not breathing at all.

    ¡°Uncle... ¡± With his eyes opened widely, Nangong Chong wanted to shout it out but he had failed to do so. As he could not even open his mouth, he was merely making some sounds in his throat.

    ¡°Let¡¯s take a look first.¡± Meng Qi stopped at the door without going in the room hastily. He even hid himself in the shadow.

    Nangong Chong was sad and confused at the same time. He noticed that the front deskdy was neither shocked nor panicked. Calmly and steadily, she called someone on the phone.

    ¡°Time¡¯s up for Doctor Wu again,¡± she reported.

    Time¡¯s up again? Nangong Chong waspletely puzzled.

    ¡°Got it. Please step back.¡± A t voice without human feeling was heard from the phone.

    As the front deskdy stepped back, more than a dozen silver grey lines went close to Wu Youming and tied all over his body. Then, he was lifted into the air.

    A sh of lightning struck on the body and turned it into small pieces of flesh.

    Right after that, the flesh and blood crawled on the floor and rbined, gradually forming an identical body of Wu Youming that was full of vitality!

    Then, a helmet fell and fit itself on Wu Youming¡¯s head. The helmet was filled with his aura and seemed to have contained his lingering willpower.

    After a while, the helmet rose to the air and the silver grey lines left. Wu Youmingnded on the sofa and opened his eyes slowly. He scratched his head and smiled bitterly at the receptionist. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I slept too hard. Sorry to give you troubles again.¡±

    Nangong¡¯s mouth opened little by little and became an O-shape again. He felt cold all over his body as if falling into an ice cave. He had never been so terrorized and confused before.

    A boss from a video game coulde to the real world, his uncle could resurrect using the game¡¯s device, was this still the normal world he lived in?

    Was the resurrected man still his uncle?

    ¡°When you enter the game, you can reassemble the substance of your body using a mysterious connection and willpower. In the world of reality, there are plenty of substances. What¡¯s so strange about your uncle doing the same thing?¡± The calm voice of the hidden boss came to Nangong Chong¡¯s ears. ¡°However, reassembling a body to this extent will cause a conflict between the body and the Primordial Spirit. The body won¡¯tst long. Furthermore, there¡¯s no Primordial Spirit in his body, so he¡¯s only left with the lingering willpower...¡±

    Nangong Chong was staring at Meng Qi in shock. Why did he know so many things? Was he really just a boss of the game? What he said about the game world was absolutely true!

    When everything resumed to normal, Meng Qi stepped out of the shadow and walked toward Wu Youming. It was not a waste of time toe to the gamepany as he had discovered something important. He would get more information from Wu Youming before deciding whether to attack this ce!

    Wu Youming was not surprised by the arrival of Nangong Chong and Meng Qi, ¡°What happened to Chonger?¡±

    ¡°Uncle,st night I was too into the game that I had a hallucination and made a false police report. Since my parents have gone on a business trip, I can only ask help from you to apany me to the police station. I also need to go to the psychiatric department of the city hospital,¡± Nangong Chong had already prepared a reason.

    Wu Youming did not doubt it. He stood up, put on his coat and said a few words of concern. Then, they walked out of the room.

    After they stepped out of the ss door, Nangong Chong was finally relieved. This might be a rxing trip for the boss, but not for him ¨C he had been feeling worried and afraid all the while.

    Just then, the elevator at the end of the passageway ofsers opened silently, and a woman in strange clothes came out.

    She was wearing a ck imperial robe embroidered with a beautiful phoenix. Apart from herrge and bright eyes, she had rather ordinary facial features. Nevertheless, she had an elegant and supercilious temperament, which made her overall appearance appealing and charming. She gave people a feeling of being in control of everything in the world.

    ¡°The Female Monarch!¡± Nangong Chong blurted out because that was a really sessful cosy. People with grace were harder to be found than people with good looks!

    Suddenly, he saw both the Female Monarch and the mysterious man in front of him stopping their footsteps, and a spark was emitted in the void between them.

    ¡°The Female Monarch!¡± As her Qi Ji collided with Meng Qi, both of them could sense each other¡¯s powerful Primordial Spirit and their rtively weak bodies!

    She is the real Female Monarch! We have to leave this ce now!

    Just when the thought struck Meng Qi, the Female Monarch bowed her body forward and moved one step closer to him.

    But at the next second, the Female Monarch felt that the Qi Ji of Meng Qi had disappeared.

    Meng Qi grasped Wu Youming and Nangong Chong with his left hand and pulled them toward him. Then, he kicked his right foot hard on the pitch ck metal wall. Crack. The wall was sunken and broken.

    Before the Female Monarch and the two security guards came up to him, he put his right hand into the broken wall and grabbed the wire!

    Tsssss!

    The lights of the whole building went out, and even the backup power supply seemed to be short-circuited.

    In the darkness, the Female Monarch felt that Meng Qi had disappeared before she could target him. The passageway ofsers, on the other hand, hadpletely lost its function.

    ...

    The whole building of the Canopy Game Company was covered with darkness. Meng Qi, who got rid of the Female Monarch, had slipped out of the twenty-ninth floor without anyone knowing.

    ¡°What should we do? What should we do? We¡¯re found!¡± Nangong Chong was in panic.

    ¡°It depends on how much Doctor Wu knows.¡± Meng Qi looked sideways at Wu Youming.

    Wu Youming¡¯s face turned pale as he was hesitant to tell the truth.

    Nangong Chong asked Meng Qi anxiously, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you worried about being found?¡±

    ¡°Why should I? Anyway, I can return to the game world at any time, but you will be facing something bad,¡± said Meng Qi while staring at Wu Youming with a faint smile at the corners of his mouth. He had a lot of patience to deal with him.

    Not only I can return to the world of the Witch of the ck Mountain, but also I can stop doing the mission and head back to the main world at any time. Of course, if they are capable to overpower the Samsara, they can alwayse after me in the main world ¨C but I doubt it.

    Nangong Chong¡¯s face turned pale again, and Wu Youming kept changing his facial expression due to fluctuating emotions.

 Chapter 827: Chapter 326 â€“ Where It All Began

    <h4>Chapter 827: Chapter 326 ¨C Where It All Began</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Deng deng deng. The floor shook slightly. In the distance, several security guards were dashing toward them with the help of night-vision goggles. They were all humanoid lethal weapons created by the gamepany.

    Wu Youming clenched his teeth and said in a halting way, ¡°Bring us out first. We have no time to talk about it now.¡±

    ¡°Good. A clever man knows when to submit to fate.¡± Meng Qi smiled and moved his left hand forward. A silver electric arc shed and divided itself into two arms that grasped Wu Youming and Nangong Chong by their necks respectively. Then, he separated his body into two parts ¨C with his left hand in ce, the other part of his body rushed forward at a speed that could create afterimages. He was like a huge sh of lightning that struck toward the enemies.

    Tssss!

    The humanoid lightning, Meng Qi, shed through the four security guards who were unable to react in time. Their hair were standing up and their skins were burned ck. Tiny electric arcs were jumping on their metal-powered exoskeletons.

    Thump! Four of them fell on the ground at the same time and Meng Qi¡¯s body went back to its original ce. Then, he gathered strength at the shoulder and mmed into the wall on his right.

    Bang!

    The building shook aggressively as if it had been struck by an earthquake. The wall that was hit by Meng Qi¡¯s shoulder had be a center point where the cracks spread outward rapidly.

    Along with the sounds of electricity, a lot of electric arcs and sparks were gushing out of the contact point like a star river. The high temperature of electricity melted the outer wall and created arge hole.

    Thew in the current world was vastly different, so it was very difficult to mobilize the forces of the world. Therefore, without using electricity, it would be hard for Meng Qi to defend himself against the enemies¡¯ attacks!

    While carrying Wu Youming and Nangong Chong in his hand, Meng Qi went out of the building through the hole he created. Walking on the outer part of the building as if stepping on a t ground, he moved downward floor by floor.

    All of a sudden, a beautiful phoenix came into Meng Qi¡¯s sight, followed by a powerful punch toward his face.

    When the Female Monarch noticed that the building was shaking, she instantly understood the enemy¡¯s intention. As agile as a bird, she broke through the wall and came after Meng Qi by pressing her hands and stepping her feet rapidly on the outer part of the building.

    The rest of the security guards were either too slow to react to the situation, or lost the control over the security cameras. It was already toote for them to intercept Meng Qi since it took time to break the windows that were as strong as the outer wall. Furthermore, the automatic defense system installed on the outer wall could not function at all due to power outage.

    Boom! With a wave of his right hand, Meng Qi blocked the punch of the Female Monarch. His right foot kicked out like a whip, which happened to crash into the silent attack of the monarch¡¯s left foot. The collision immediately caused airbursts and destroyed a part of the ck wall, leaving behind a lot of traces.

    Boom boom boom! The speed of their attacks was extremely fast. Even though they could not mobilize the forces of the world and they needed to constantly maintain bnce on the outer wall with one part of the body, they hadunched more than twenty attacks with their fists and legs in one breath. Along with the continuous sounds of airburst, they left a lot of afterimages in the air. The outer wall was mottled, and the broken pieces of the wall were falling constantly.

    As the Primordial Spirits of both of them were powerful, they were able to respond to every attack in time despite fighting in a fast pace. Their palms, fingers, fists, and legs, were able to block the enemy¡¯s attack at the right timing. Every move of theirs was simple yet graceful, and full of confidence without any hesitations. Apparently, the abstruse principle of Da Dao could be demonstrated by the simplest moves. Their attacks were directed at each other¡¯s weak point while making up for their own shorings. On top of that, with their bodies hung outside the wall, they had to maintain bnce.

    Attacking with a calm mind, the Female Monarch¡¯s move were grand and skillful. She was not in a hurry to win the battle, as if she did not care about sess or failure at all.

    The reason was that she knew the presence of a lot of strong people at the headquarters of the Canopy Game Company. Moreover, the power supply would be restored soon. By then, there would be no way for the enemy to escape!

    Bang! Their fists were crashed together, and the shock waves had left behind traces that looked like craters on the outer wall.

    Suddenly, some electric arcs were flowing toward the Female Monarch ¨C Meng Qi was taking the move to change the attack style.

    In an instant, the Female Monarch¡¯s left hand turned into a highly-condensed me. It wrapped around the electric arcs and burned toward Meng Qi.

    Simr to Meng Qi¡¯s body that was made of electricity, the body of the Female Monarch was formed by the the energy of the mes in the reactor, thereby having superiorbat power.

    Bang bang bang! They were like a thunder god and a burning man. As their fists and legs crashed into each other, lightning was surging everywhere and mes were scattering around. The airbursts were as loud as a thunder that shattered a lot of windows.

    The pitch ck wall was burned by the me and electricity. As some parts of the wall was already sunken and cracked, it gave people a feeling of dangerous building. Thewn on the ground was sparked by the fallen mes and electric arcs, thereby turning into a sea of fire that diffused a lot of smoke.

    Just then, four or five floors away from the ground, Meng Qi flung Wu Youming and Nangong Chong out with his left hand. As they were thrown into the thick smoke, the security guards could not target them anymore. The other people who attempted tounch a sneak attack had also lost their targets. It was hard for them to locate Wu Youming and Nangong Chong again as their vision was blocked by the smoke.

    The reason of Meng Qi changing his attack style was to create smoke! With a deep look in his eyes, Meng Qi raised his right hand that was wrapped by electric arcs and blocked the attack of the Female Monarch¡¯s right foot that was made of me.

    When Nangong Chong was thrown out, he was almost scared to death. Shortly after that, he was surprised by his steadynding on the ground. Apparently, the force of being thrown out had offset the impact of falling to the ground, which resulted in a smoothnding.

    Boom! Meng Qi and the Female Monarch attacked each other with all their might. After their right feet were crashed together, their actions seemed to be frozen. The massive airbursts had made the surrounding wall sunken and eventually created a big hole.

    The Female Monarch had ignited mes around her body and created a sea of fire in the surrounding. Meng Qi, on the other hand, was wrapped in electric arc and his body was shrouded by a lot of thunder. Each of them had suffered minor injuries.

    Just then, Meng Qi opened his mouth and emitted a terrifying thunder sound that seemed toe from the void. At the same time, the Female Monarch had let out a howl that offset Meng Qi¡¯s sound attack. Both of them had thought of the same idea to attack with sound wave, and ended up feeling a little dizzy.

    Shortly after that, the Female Monarch swept her right hand toward Meng Qi in a motion that was simr to ying the pipa. It was as though she was manipting many invisible silk threads that could tie up and pull over the Primordial Spirit of Meng Qi. On the other hand, Meng Qiunched an attack by making a patting movement with his left palm. The pat was carefree and unpredictable, thereby difficult to be blocked.

    Without making any loud noises, the left palm and the right hand crashed into each other. Involuntarily, their movements paused for a second, and their eyes appeared to be dull.

    Meng Qi recovered quicker than the Female Monarch. His body suddenly copsed and turned into silvery white electric currents. At a rapid speed, the currents flowed down the pitch ck outer wall like a wave of water.

    The Female Monarch wanted to go after him but she had lost the target. Only some residual electric currents were left in front of her, and they were flowing in all directions.

    The lower floors began to be shrouded by thick smoke.

    ¡°His Primordial Spirit isn¡¯t as powerful as mine, but he has a better grasp of the minor details in battle and a better control of the mind and spirit than I am...¡± The Female Monarch analyzed the enemy¡¯sbat capability while floating in the air beside the sunken outer wall, with her dress fluttering in the wind.

    She did not go after the enemy rashly. It would be risky to leave the area of the Canopy Game Company because she might be noticed by the surveint in the sky, which in turn attracted the attention of the country leaders. It was better for her to abide by thew.

    At the moment, the Canopy Game Company would need to mobilize the resources in the political,mercial and police circles!

    ...

    Nangong Chong and Wu Youming had not recovered from the recent fright yet when they saw several streams of electric currents converge and form a familiar body.

    ¡°Go back to the city first,¡± Meng Qi pointed to the skycar that was parked nearby.

    Feeling muddle-headed, Nangong Chong drove his skycar back to the city. Meng Qi and Wu Youming were sitting in the back row and looking at each other.

    ¡°Mister Wu, you can tell me what you know now,¡± said Meng Qi unhurriedly.

    Wu Youming showed a mixed facial expression and heaved a deep sigh. ¡°The Witch of the ck Mountain is a game based on a real world. But it¡¯s a world different from our world here which is part of the universe structure that consists ofs, stars, and gxies.¡±

    ¡°You gave me the same feeling as the Female Monarch, so I suppose you¡¯reing from the world of The Witch of the ck Mountain too, right? I didn¡¯t expect this... I didn¡¯t expect someone could have came to this world without our help...¡±

    His eyes were full of spection and disbelief, and a sense of frustration and dispiritedness that Meng Qi could not understand.

    ¡°The game is based on a real world?¡± Nangong Chong was shocked.

    There was not a change in Meng Qi¡¯s facial expression. ¡°How did it get started?¡±

    ¡°It all started with a strange piece of fragment that was found by the boss somewhere. It is a beautiful, dreamy, crystal-like fragment that glitters with rainbow-colored lights. But the inside of the fragment is always blurry, as if it¡¯s covered withyers of mist. When we hold it in our hands, we can¡¯t feel its weight at all.¡± Wu Youming recalled the details of the fragment. ¡°Then, we discovered that those who had touched the fragment would dream of the stories in the world of The Witch of the ck Mountain. This is where everything begins.¡±

    ¡°After several years of attempts, we¡¯ve formed a stable connection with the fragment. By using virtual reality technology, we created virtual scenes that simted the world of The Witch of the ck Mountain, but the scenes were iplete. Therefore, we packaged it into a game, publicized it, and let the yers explore the world to refine the scenes for us. After ten years, with the help of umted information and data, we have finally discovered the secret of the fragment. By using a specially-manufactured virtual reality device as the medium, we have sent human souls into the world of the fragment, and they are able to form a body there.¡±

    Nangong Chong suddenly realized something. ¡°Uncle, the Ten Years¡¯ Collection version of the game can make people really enter the world of The Witch of the ck Mountain?¡±

    ¡°Yes, the simtion device of this version directly connects to the core device of thepany,¡± Wu Youming affirmed. ¡°You are not the first person to try the version. The core group members have already gone in for many times. In the world, there¡¯s no way for us to be killed as we can be resurrected for unlimited times, and we can even turn back time within certain limits. We¡¯re just like... just like a supreme being in that world. We¡¯re the Yuan Shi God Master, Buddha, or God!¡±

    Speaking of this, Wu Youming took a doubtful and confused nce at Meng Qi. How could one pass through the barrier in reverse ande to their world without the help of God?

    Meng Qi nodded slightly as he thought, It turns out that Wu Youming is feeling frustrated and dispirited because of my sudden appearance in this world that has destroyed his wonderful fantasy as a God...

    Wu Youming continued, ¡°In this process, someone suddenly came up with a wild idea to let the powerful figure in the world of The Witch of the ck Mountain pass through the barrier in reverse, ande to our world. After continuous attempts, the Female Monarch who have signed a cooperation agreement with us was the first one to seed. Her Primordial Spirit arrived to our world by using the device, then she absorbed energy and reassembled her body. After that, things went much smoother. We¡¯ve learned to construct a new body directly from the substances that make up the human body.¡±

    ¡°A batch of strong people have came to our world. Since they are nearly invincible in closebats, they will be useful in carrying out assassination. Thepany executives have gradually be more ambitious to conquer our world.¡±

    After listening silently until the end, Meng Qi raised three fingers. ¡°I have three questions.¡±

    ¡°Firstly, when you all enter the world of The Witch of the ck Mountain, who will make the decision to turn back time? If everyone turns back time as they please, the time reversal will end up in a mess, right? Or is there a geographical limitation?¡±

    ¡°There are limitations geographically, and we can¡¯t be too close to each other. Otherwise, there will be signs of body instability on either side,¡± Wu Youming answered thoughtfully. ¡°There are other limitations, but we haven¡¯t discovered the pattern yet.¡±

    ¡°Secondly, who is the one who developed the technology of entering the world of The Witch of the ck Mountain using the connection and constructing a body out of the void?¡± Meng Qi was concerned with this issue because even a Dharmakaya did not have the ability to create things out of the void.

    Wu Youming showed a puzzled look. ¡°Didn¡¯t the technology advance naturally?¡±

    ¡°Thirdly, where is your boss who found the fragment?¡± Meng Qi frowned slightly.

    Wu Youming was even more puzzled. ¡°He... he has gone missing after entering the world of The Witch of the ck Mountain.¡±

    Meng Qi tapped his right hand on the back of his left hand and asked suddenly,

    ¡°Do you know you¡¯re dead?¡±

    ¡°I... I...¡± Wu Youming showed a terrified look. He put his hands on his head and groaned with pain. ¡°I know.¡±

    ¡°Uncle!¡± Nangong Chong wanted to help his uncle, but Meng Qi stopped him and signaled him to give Wu Youming some time to calm down.

    ¡°The Canopy Game Company is hiding a lot of secrets; therefore, for the time being, they dare not chase after us. But we can¡¯t let our guard down because they may use the power of other channels,¡± Meng Qi reminded him. ¡°We need to make a move first in order to be in an advantageous position.¡±

    ¡°How do we make a move?¡± Nangong Chong asked curiously.

    ¡°By leaking their secrets.¡± Meng Qi already had a n in mind.

    ¡°But... but without any evidence, who would believe in such a mythical story?¡± Nangong Chong thought of his past experience of asking a question desperately in the forum, but ended up getting scornful and ridiculous answers from the others.

    ¡°Of course there is.¡± Meng Qi smiled. He took out a mini video recorder and yed the recorded video. It was a recording of everything they had seen after entering the Canopy Game Company. Even the battle between him and the Female Monarch was recorded, in which they fought against each other outside the building that was dozens of meters away from the ground. It had also recorded the unusual scenes of lightning striking and mes igniting everywhere.

    It was as though the scenes wereing from a blockbuster film. Looking at it, Nangong Chong opened his mouth wide. ¡°Wh-where did this video recordere from?¡±

    ¡°I took it from your house,¡± said Meng Qi casually.

    ¡°Ah? But why didn¡¯t I see you recording these scenes?¡± Nangong Chong was surprised but puzzled.

    Meng Qi turned off the video recorder and answered, ¡°My eyes have an electromaic recording function, so I can record everything I see.¡±

    Actually, the video recorder was ced on top of the skycar, so the magnificent fight was the part it recorded. The scenes that happened before the fight were inserted by Meng Qi a few moments ago.

    Hearing the nouns that only urred in the current world such as video recording and electromaism from a video game boss, and watching the boss holding the recording device skillfully, Nangong Chong felt a sense of absurdity once again. It felt just like a dream.

    Was there anything that the boss could not do?

 Chapter 828: Proficient Promotion Scheme

    <h4>Chapter 828: Proficient Promotion Scheme</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Wu Youming knew that the Canopy Game Company was closely rted with local government and police. Therefore, he suggested to abandon skycar and change to another transportation too, and also suggested that they should not go back to his or Nangong Chong¡¯s home just in case they would be ambushed.

    Meng Qi agreed and said with smile, ¡°Let¡¯s find apany that specializes in online disinformation campaign. It would be a bad idea just to sit here and pray for good luck.¡±

    ¡°Online disinformation campaigns?¡± Wu Youming was surprised, as well as Nangong Chong.

    How could he know about that?

    He talked like he had been living here for decades!

    As a core member of the Canopy Company and a dotmer with a license, Wu Youming knew about bots very well. He quickly responded, ¡°I know apany called ck & White PR. It¡¯s bought a huge amount of ounts and is good at promotions andunching campaigns of publicity. Thispany takes any job regardless of whether it requires immoral work or not. And its location is very close to here.¡±

    Currently the Inte is operated with a real-name registration system. But if they could talk some sense into the police, they would be able to find a way.

    With Wu Youming¡¯s help, Meng Qi and the others managed to meet with the director of ck & White PR Company, a man with a mustache who was very fond of wine.

    ¡°We made an epoch-making film and we¡¯d like to ask for your help to promote it. This is the film and I want your men to prove it¡¯s real from all different angles,¡± Meng Qi exined.

    The director grinned and said: ¡°It¡¯s easy. You really do not have toe and meet me in person. Next time just give me a call and send me the video and things will be done.¡±

    This way is just a basic promotion method in the PR industry. In thest century someone used their real video of someone seeing a ghost to promote their own films and books and earned a great poprity.

    Then Meng Qi started to work on his personal portable terminal. Nangong Chong stood by his side and looked at him with nk eyes. Meng Qi registered on a big online forum with Wu Youming¡¯s ount and collected enough points to be able to post on the tabloids section with the biggest number of online user ounts. He then publicized the video in that section and named it:

    ¡°Hot news! ¡®Female Monarch¡¯ Arrived at Canopy Game Company and Was Engaged in a Fierce Fight with Guru from the Sect of the Ether... ¡®The Witch of the ck Mountain¡¯ Is Real!¡±

    The Female Monarch ispetitive, charming, high ranking, and has quite the personality. In the game The Witch of the ck Mountain, she was the most popr character in thest 10 years. Men admired her and loved her. Women respected her and wanted to be her. Except for a few users who hated her for her personality or simply envied her, she was quite popr with a huge fan base. A title with her name would surely catch people¡¯s eyes.

    A line was written underneath the explosive title: ¡°From a witness¡±...

    Following that line, two videos were publicized. The first one was what the witness saw after he secretly snuck into thepany including the battle scene. The second one was the conversation between Wu Youming and Meng Qi which described the whole thing in detail.

    Thepany which operates this online forum has a news department. It always had someone checking the tabloids section to find news sources. And today an intern called Zhang Donghai was on duty.

    His eyes were caught by the title and clicked into the post. Then he saw the video and clicked on it.

    ¡°What does thispany promote this time?¡± Zhang Donghai hold his tea cup on one hand and rubbed his chin with the other hand. He suspected that the Canopy Game Company might have made this video by itself.

    The video started to y fluently even without downloading it. In the video, a pretty receptionist woman walked with her back facing the camera. The photographer followed her quietly and slipped into the elevator.

    ¡°Was he not afraid of being shot on site if anyone found out?¡± Zhang Donghai was confused and then he stared at the screen with strong interest.

    The Canopy Game Company never invited people from outside to visit inner working space. Before some otherpanies¡¯ top executives or foreign partners had paid visits to thepany but were only allowed to visit certain areas. Therefore, Zhang Donghai¡¯s interests grew stronger as it¡¯s rare for anyone outside to go to the inner working space of thispany.

    The picture suddenly began to twist and flutter. It seemed like that the filming was disturbed by a maic field. But no weapon was activated and the shooting was neither detected nor locked up.

    Zhang Donghai put down his cup and watched it attentively, pondering either the maic induction was shielded or the Canopy Game Company made this video on purpose for promotional purposes...

    Next, they walked out from the elevator and a metal wall stood outside. In the middle was aser light passage. It ended at a ss door with bodyguards standing on both sides. Their bodies were remade with extremely strong skeletons.

    ¡°Multiyered defense...¡± Zhang Donghai stared at the screen and murmured.

    There were thousands of other viewers watching it at different ces with different inte terminals but with the same strong interests just like Zhang Donghai.

    ¡°How did they manage to hide themselves in front of those bodyguards...¡± Zhang Donghai frowned. Howe those professional bodyguards could not detect that an intruder was filming this?

    Could it be that the intruder made an invisibility shield for human bodies? He shook his head and tended to see the video as apany promotion video.

    It¡¯s the only most reasonable exnation to the whole thing!

    The camera passed through the ss wall and a door opened to a room. Wu Youming was sleeping inside.

    ¡°No breath. No heartbeat. He is dead.¡± Zhang Donghai heard a rich voice speaking loud and clear in the video.

    This was the first time the photographer spoke! Zhang Donghai tried to recall whether he has ever heard this voice before due to his upational habits. He stared at Wu Youming¡¯s face on screen closely to see whether he was still alive or not.

    Suddenly, he heard the receptionist woman say ¡°Time is up¡± and then it was answered by a cold voice. Grey silver cables stretched out and tied Wu Youming¡¯s dead body and restored it to its original state when he was alive.

    ¡°What...¡± Zhang Donghai opened his mouth slightly and waspletely shocked at what he saw. This is a special effect. It¡¯s editing! It must be the promotional film made by the Canopy Company itself!

    This is the only reasonable exnation!

    Helmet dropped down and Wu Youming came to life again and started to talk with the photographer. The conversation scene was disturbed by a strong maic field and the viewers could not see clearly Nangong Chong¡¯s face.

    Then they all left the room and walked out the ss door. An elevator door opened in the opposite direction and a woman who was much dreamed about walked out of the elevator.

    ¡°The Female Monarch!¡± Zhang Donghai shouted with surprise. He has never seen anyone look so much like the Female Monarch. Her appearance, manner, and fashion, were all exactly the same as the Female Monarch!

    Top level cosy! Umm, also could be imagined using virtual reality technology and then was nted in the promotion video... Zhang Donghai had interviewed virtual idols before.

    Suddenly electric lightning shed across and Zhang Donghai saw a leg flip onto the metal wall like a whip and broke the wall into pieces, left cables inside the wall exposed in air.

    And then a hand stretched out, broke the cables and held them in their hand. Silver electric lightning shone as bright as diamonds.

    And then all lights put out and everything turnedplete dark. Zhang Donghai was shocked and excited, inhaling air slowly. This special effect made no difference from live shooting. So this is the technology breakthrough that Canopy Game Company wants to promote?

    ng! He heard a shing sound in the darkness and saw lightning hitting everywhere, burning down the wall. And then camera turned around and a man in a ck robe grabbed two people fighting with the Female Monarch at the outside wall fiercely.

    The two jumped up and down using a fence on different floors, disying a great bnce skill. They moved so fast that viewers could only see their shadows moving everywhere. shing sounds burst here and there, leaving the outside wall full of spots and cracks.

    Zhang Donghai stared at the screen without a blink. This was his first time to see a fight scene like this.

    Fire stretched out in all directions and electric lightning shed everywhere. The man in the ck robe changed into Thor and the Female Monarch became a Burning Man. Fire and electric lightning soon burned down the outside wall and ignited the grasswn downside.

    Later Meng Qi transformed into a flow of current and ran away. Zhang Donghai then slowly closed his opening mouth. This is not promotion video... This is a film masterpiece. A movie version of the Witch of the ck Mountain! This is a film about the Female Monarching to the gamepany and battling against the Guru of the Sect of Ether! The special effects used in it was indescribable!

    A big fan of the Witch of the ck Mountain, Zhang Donghai got excited and then clicked open the second video.

    Transported from the Witch of the ck Mountain World...fragmentation simted game...special edition of 10 years...so this the background for this film-making? It¡¯s almost like real! Fabulous, simply fabulous! Zhang Donghai got excited after reading their conversation and quickly scrolled down to the reply section. He was going to make somements.

    User Old_moustache said, ¡°Sofa!¡±

    User Ten_years_have_we_been_parted said, ¡°This is great! It¡¯s so much better than other special effects in the film!¡±

    ¡°The Female Monarch is the best. I love her!¡± user Pet_of_the_FemaleMonarchmented.

    ¡°The Guru of the Sect of Ether managed to rival the Female Monarch! Is he the new boss?¡± user Xiaobai_is_not_a_dogmented.

    Love_NieXiaoqian_the_mostmented after it, ¡°Yesterday someone posted a topic in another online forum saying he had met the hidden boss, the Guru of the Sect of Ether. Now I can see the reason why!¡±

    Zhang Donghai kept scrolling down for morements as he shared the same feelings with those people.

    Suddenly a bot replied: ¡°This is not a film! I passed by the Canopy Game Company and witnessed the whole thing.¡±

    ¡°Get lost, troll!¡± othersmented.

    ¡°I saw it, too. Scratches were still there on the outside wall. If you guys do not believe it. Just go there and see for yourselves! Or better ask the government to publicize satellite photos!¡± user Sweet_sugarmented.

    ¡°Really? This can be verified. If you lie to us, you¡¯ll be dead!¡± user petty_theftmented.

    Three men talking makes a tiger. Some were hesitating to believe it or not. Some stood firm on their opinions. The post soon went viral on the Inte.

    At the Canopy Game Company, a phone call came in and a department head received it. ¡°Understood. It¡¯s easy. You do not have to make this call by yourself,¡± he answered.

    Then he told his secretary, ¡°Contact all websites and ask them to delete all videos about someone slipping into ourpany and making a film version of a game. Exin to them that we need to protect ourmercial rights. At the same time, ask them to send out awyer¡¯s letter.¡±

    A top executive smiled at the Female Monarch and said with a big smile, ¡°There is no need to worry at all. The Guru of the Sect of Ether does not belong to our world. Even if Wu Youming was helping him to send messages by video, we will ask all websites to delete itpletely!¡±

    ¡°Sure. The police have already started to track them down. Those who can help in arresting them will be rewarded with privileged rights.¡±

    There was nothing to be afraid of!

    ...

    The videos were deleted. But users were still talking about it. They¡¯ve gotten even more interested in the video. If they were deleted on purpose there must be something hidden behind them.

    ¡°What should we do now?¡± Nangong Chong felt at loss.

    ¡°Go to a big newspany. The kind ofpany that¡¯s directly in touch with high-ranking government officers,¡± Meng Qi said and smiled with confidence. ¡°The videos have already be a hot topic. The government should know what happened. Now it¡¯s time for me to talk to them.¡±

    ¡°I am the proof!¡± He added.

 Chapter 829: The Proof

    <h4>Chapter 829: The Proof</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Meng Qi walked out of disinformation PRpany dressing differently in a white T-shirt and jeans. He took out a card and touched a vending machine in the street with it. A can of coke dropped down. Meng Qi pulled the tab and drank.

    Nangong Chong looked at him. There was nothing strange of Meng Qi¡¯s new fashion. But he was quite confused to see his own credit card in Meng Qi¡¯s hand. When did he steal it?

    Meng Qi used a simple device to help Nangong Chong and Wu Youming to disguise themselves, just in case they would be identified by a satellite monitor or thewmen who were close to the Canopy Game Company. Meanwhile they shielded the GPS signal installed in their identification cards by shifting the maic fields.

    Meng Qi asked, ¡°Are there any big news agencies nearby?¡± Now he looked like an average young man that could be spotted in the street anywhere in the world.

    Nangong Chong, as a veteran Otaku-an, had no idea at all. He did not even know which block he was until he saw the guideboard in the street.

    ¡°This onepany called Mystic Corporation that posted those videos on their website is based in the capital city. It¡¯s well-backed and is against localist groups and some capital big shots,¡± Wu Youming said. He knew what Meng Qi wanted to do.

    If they went to find apany that was in the same group as the Canopy Game Company, all thements and posts would be deleted like they had never existed before. And then soon nobody would talk about the videos anymore. And the Guru of the Sect of Ether might be circled around by police with strong weapons. If the Female Monarch joined the police, then they would all be dead. And police could exin to the public that they were arresting terrorists who carried weapons of mass destruction. And the policemen joining this action would be brainwashed under hypnosis one by one by the Female Monarch who could activate her Primordial Spirit of Great Guru level since the number of policeman would be very limited.

    Meng Qi nodded and casually put both hands into his jeans pocket and left to find the Mystic Corporation. Nangong Chong looked at him with a surprised look as Meng Qi acted as if he behaved like this all the time.

    The best way to hide oneself was to jump in the sea like a drop of water!

    The Mystic Corporation was only one avenue away from the ck & White PRpany. But the streets close by were crowded with screaming patrol cars and puddle jumpers.

    The ck & White PR Company posted these videos on Inte at the very beginning. The government could find out anything as they wished.

    Meng Qi stood in the crowd and looked at the patrol cars speed by. ¡°Wanted criminals snuck onto this block. Please go home as soon as possible and do not wander in the street.¡±

    Many people got scared by the police warning and started to run away. Meng Qi, Nangong Chong, and Wu Youming joined the crowd and stopped in front of the Mystic Corporation.

    Several patrol cars stopped at the front gate and the area was cordoned off. Policemen armed to the teeth were guarding the entrance. They wore heavy grey-silver helmets and looked at the people passing by. A small breathing machine was tied at their arms and linked to their helmets by pipes.

    ¡°They are fully prepared! This is thetest helmet that can guard against electromaic influences and spirits so that wearers will not be disturbed by hypnosis and spirit control!¡± Wu Youming looked at Meng Qi and said.

    The Female Monarch once managed to break down the guard of this helmet by using her Primordial Spirit to control wearer¡¯s mind with a great effort. With so many policemen surrounding here, it seemed that the Guru of the Sect of Ether could not use his most powerful skill but only to sneak in carefully without being noticed. He did not want to waste time.

    A ssic bell wrapped in purple smoke appeared on Meng Qi¡¯s left palm. Then he walked toward the police without a care.

    Wu Youming hesitated for a second. He grit his teeth and followed Meng Qi as he¡¯s left with only a few days of life. Nangong Chong followed the two without much thinking.

    Wu Youming¡¯s heart went pit-a-pat.

    Pit pat! Pit pat! He heard the heartbeat of policemen in the same rhythm. It¡¯s almost like a fake sound of a heartbeat in a virtual world.

    Pit pat! Pit pat! Meng Qi passed by the police and nobody came to stop him. Nobody even cared.

    ...

    At Mystic Corporation, Zhang Donghai saw a few policemen walk in and talked to the manager Dong Yuan.

    ¡°You are under our protection now. A few wanted criminals snuck into this building. And they carried weapons of mass destruction,¡± a policeman showed them the warrant.

    As an experienced journalist, Dong Yuan knew instantly that this would be a great source. He asked, ¡°Who are the wanted criminals? What kind of weapons did they carry? Can we take videos?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s out of the question. You do not have a war correspondent certificate,¡± the leader of the policemen refused. He added, ¡°If you have any other questions, ask us after we arrest them.¡±

    ¡°The whole building¡¯s inte and telephonemunications will be cut off soon. But don¡¯t worry. It won¡¯t be too long. This is only for the purpose of stopping criminals using Inte to spread rumors.¡±

    Nobody had a war correspondent certificate in the Mystic Corporation as it¡¯s located in an area that¡¯s been safe and peaceful for many years.

    Dong Yuan stared at the leader of the police team right in the eyes with his jaw clenched. The police looked away.

    Something is not right... Dong Yuan tried to think out the truth behind this matter.

    Right at the moment when the police were going to separate the blockade, Dong Yuan saw a ck figure enter into the room with his hands hitting on policemen¡¯s back neck like knives. The policemen soon fainted away and lied on the floor. All these werepleted no longer than one second!

    Dong Yuan looked at the figure and was a bit scared. A young beautiful face disclosed in front of him. He had seen it before somewhere.

    ¡°The Gu- Gu- Guru of the Sect of Ether!¡± Zhang Donghai standing by his side blurted out. His face was a bit distorted and eyes wide open.

    If he was in a different ce or different asion, he would certainly think this figure in ck as some sort of actor in a video. But now after he saw how Meng Qi attacked the police and his smooth movements, he knew he must be a master of martial arts. He has yed the game Witch of the ck Mountain. Therefore, he believed in his own judgment towards martial arts in the game.

    Was it true? Did he reallye alive in the real world?

    Or could it be that some terrorist dressed in his style?

    Others including Dong Yuan however soon found out that the man in ck was the Guru of Sect of Ether. They felt as if they were now in the game world.

    Then they saw Wu Youming, the man who returned to life after death in the video.

    ¡°Are you the actors from that video?¡± Dong Yuan asked.

    Meng Qi smiled and stretched his right palm to show that he carried nothing and then walked to the left side and held the metal framework of the gate.

    Crack! He put some pressure on it with his fingers and twisted it broken. Electric lightning came out. The metal part that was pulled out soon turned red hot, and then melted to sticky liquid and shrank to a ball.

    Soon after, the electric lightning disappeared. White steam puffed up from the liquid, which restored to metal atst but only this time in the shape of a ball.

    Dong Yuan and Zhang Donghai could not keep their mouths shut. This is made of an extremely ductile and sturdy alloy. How could it be so easily twisted and broken?

    Well, soldiers with their bodies remade might be able to do it by using certain devices, but to melt down metal? A normal human being would not even be able to touch it due to its high temperature.

    He is the real Guru of the Sect of Ether... he is real! They suddenly felt that their world was so unreal. The boss from the video game came out and entered the real world?

    This did not make sense at all!

    Dong Yuan recalled the conversation video he watched and asked, ¡°Is it true? The Mystic Corporation has obtained a mysterious fragment and is capable to enter the world of the Witch of the ck Mountain?¡±

    ¡°We are here because we want to ask for your help,¡± Meng Qi could see that he has sessfully persuaded them to believe that he was Guru of the Sect of Ether.

    ¡°I, I will report to the top and shut down all satellite monitors. The videos have not been deleted yet!¡± Dong Yuan still could not quite believe what he saw just now. He turned around and ran to his own office.

    Zhang Donghai looked at manager entering into the office followed by Meng Qi and others with a surprised look. Then he looked down at the metal ball and felt he was in a dream.

    Soldier, swordsman, the Female Monarch, and magic arts... ideas shed across his mind one by one.

    Inside the office room, Dong Yuan made a confidential call.

    Because Meng Qi has knocked down the policemen he saw in the street, the signal was not cut off.

    ¡°Sir. Yes. It¡¯s me, Dong Yuan. I have something to report to you,¡± Dong Yuan bowed slightly. ¡°Have you watched that video circting on Inte just now? Sure. Let me exin to you...¡±

    ¡°Sir. It¡¯s not thetest virtual technology, neither a film. I wouldn¡¯t bother to call if it is not real.¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not insane. I¡¯m very healthy. I received psychological diagnosis yesterday and everything is fine. Please trust me and give me 3 minutes to exin everything to you. If you still can not believe it, you can send me to hospital then.¡± It seemed that he was in a disbelief crisis, ¡°I¡¯m not mad! What did you say? How can I prove it?¡±

    Dong Yuan looked at Meng Qi, grit his teeth and said, ¡°The Guru of the Sect of Ether is now in my office!¡±

    After he said it , he felt that he has lost all his logic,mon sense, and outlook on life.

    The boss from a video game was now in his office!

    Gosh. I am probably mad!

    Dong Yuan turned the video phone camera toward Meng Qi. Meng Qi saw on screen a very serious man well-preserved with an air of authority. No wrinkles on his face and his hair was natural ck.

    ¡°A man can call himself the Guru of the Sect of Ether but it does not mean we should believe it, especially if he looks just a bit like an actor in the film,¡± the serious man said in a resonating voice.

    Meng Qi smiled. He saw a deserted building awaiting to be torn down across the street and then he hinted to Dong Yuan to have the camera face towards him. Meng Qi opened the window. He pushed his right hand against the wall, stepped on his left foot and then glided across the street,nding at the top of the deserted building which was located a bit far away from thepany¡¯s building.

    The serious man¡¯s face froze for a moment and became solemn.

    In the street some people were talking about the wanted criminals, and the video of the Female Monarch battling against the Guru of the Sect of Ether, etc. Suddenly they all heard a sharp voice shouting right into their ears:

    ¡°People not concerned go away right now!¡±

    The crowd started to scatter. They looked up and saw a figure in ck by the portable terminal.

    ¡°The Guru of the Sect of Ether?¡±

    ¡°A cosy event?¡±

    People got excited and took out their portable devices and aimed them at the top of the building. Meanwhile they walked away from it just in case anything would drop down from that building.

    Policemen were shocked at the sight. They immediately asked the chief to open permission to use space-based weapons.

    Right at this moment, Meng Qi bent his knee, raised his right hand, and made a fist. His whole body was surrounded by electric lightning. And then he let go half of its power and...

    Bang!

    Meng Qi¡¯s right fist hit on the top of the deserted building. An electric arc went through the whole building and it soon started to crack up.

    The whole building started shaking fiercely and staggered people who were trying to take videos.

    Bystanders¡¯ tongues were tied and stood like a wooden statue with nk eyes.

    Bang!

    The walls came tumbling down. Broken metal parts and tes swirled around in dusty air, as if a devil descended.

    No explosion. No device was used...

    He was really the Guru of the Sect of Ether...

    The crowd got shocked and scared. Everyone stood frozen including policemen, whopletely forgot to use space-based weapons after receiving their permission.

    Gosh. He really is the Guru of the Sect of Ether!

    Back at the Mystic Corporation, the serious man was shocked with his mouth half opened. His face was white and its muscle was twitching. His air of dignity and authority was gonepletely.

    Fake? Here is the proof!

    I myself am the proof and I can provide it anytime. There is no use to block the news!

    Now his true identity was exposed. If anyone dared to challenge him, they would have to fix the Six Dao first and thene into the real world to find him!

    ...

    At the Canopy Game Company, after hearing what the top executive said, the Female Monarch shook her head and said, ¡± No use. You all underestimate this Great Guru¡¯s power. And I underestimate the power of the Inte and mobilemunications in this world.¡±

    The Guru of the Sect of Ether knows much more than she does and he has only been here a few days!

 Chapter 830: Done And Dusted

    <h4>Chapter 830: Done And Dusted</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    There was not enough time to buy over all factions and all mediapanies. The news has been circted continuously in the capital. Top executives in the Canopy Game Company felt panicked and turned to the Female Monarch who stayed calm for help, ¡°What should we do now?¡±

    ¡°The matter is of great importance. The local government in the capital surely will not leave it alone. If they send out an army, we will not be able to rival with them now. So be careful. We need to prepare for the worst toe.¡±

    ¡°I will go back to the world inside fragmentation with others. You will go ruin the special device and save fragmentation and data-rted to somewhere safe. Hide it away until everything quiets down. We can easily remake that special device without being noticed since there is no need to collect data anymore. And then we wille back to this world and secretly control the top,¡± the Female Monarch said calmly.

    She inherited the throne when she was still a child. Growing up in a ce where people would jump at the chance to take the throne anytime, she managed to keep her throne and be a Great Guru. Her fortitude and calm character were forged on an anvil of a harsh environment.

    The head of the Canopy Game Company thought for a few seconds. He grit his teeth and finally said, ¡°Sure!¡±

    ...

    At this moment, onlookers near to the ruined building came again to look for themselves. They looked at the dusty air with either a scared look or excitement. But as the new generation, they basically all went to the inte to express emotion.

    In a very short time, posts with simr titles appeared in different websites and online forums:

    ¡°Am I effin¡¯ dreaming? A boss from a video game transported to real life. The Female Monarch is real!¡±

    ¡°Truth! The Guru of the Sect of Ether descended and tore down a building!¡±

    ¡°Fact-check the video. A Great Guru came into our world for real!¡±

    ¡°Are we living in the real world?¡±

    ¡°I saw the Guru of the Sect of Ether! Satellite monitors can prove it.¡±

    ¡°Cool! Beauty surpassing the human body¡¯s limits!¡±

    ¡°I can not believe this. Please, everyone help me to see whether this is true or not.¡±

    Shock, confusion, fear, and excitement, all these emotions were shared by posts on the Inte. Everyone has uploaded their own videos taken by their mobile devices from different angles: the Guru of the Sect of Ether bent his knee on the floor and hit it with his right fist. Electric lightning shed across and the building started to crack. The windows exploded into small round blocks, then the whole building copsed into a cloud of dust.

    Without a sound of explosion, st wave or dazzling lights, the building¡¯s framework seemed to decaypletely and could not support itself anymore.

    Users were all shocked at the video. Some pretended to be calm and said, ¡± Trigger all bots at the same time to make it look real. Nice move.¡± Somemented, ¡°No traces of any technology maniptions, seems like the Canopy Game Company has made a great breakthrough in its technological development.¡±

    Some were still hesitating whose words to believe. They watched videos in different posts andmented, ¡°Is it true?¡±... ¡°If you lie, you¡¯ll be dead¡±... ¡°Do you dare to swear to God?¡± etc.

    Users like NingCaichen_so_cute, Love_NieXiaoqian_the_most, and Brave_the_wind_and_dew, who have read many posts from Nangong Chong since yesterday stared at their ownputer screen. They were too confused to make anyments.

    Could it be true?

    Things were clear. And satellite monitors should have filmed everything of the copsed building. If it really happened, then it¡¯s true.

    If the Canopy Game Company said that this was only for promotion, it would certainly antagonize the masses and cause huge loss.

    Really? The boss from a video game walked out of the game and stepped into the real world?

    This is even more magical than magic itself!

    Be careful not tough at users who asked for help on the Inte again!

    Nobody could find Meng Qi in the dusty air. A dragon moves with wizardly elusiveness.

    ¡°Dong Yuan,¡± the serious man on the video phone came again to himself.

    Dong Yuan cringed and asked with a scared look, ¡°Yes sir, how can I help?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve asked my secretary to check the satellite monitor videos and prove what you said. Now I will show the video to the senate and ask for permission to use the army. And you should work with departments rted to blocking the news on the Inte and define the whole matter as demagogy of the Canopy Game Company. Remember to avoid causing public panic and do not let other countries know about this. And the Canopy Game Company will be punished for what this promotion video has done.¡± He then added, ¡°As for the two civilians who came together with the Guru of the Sect of Ether, treat them well and do not use force. Later, the confidentiality department wille and ask for information.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± Dong Yuan answered and stood straight.

    ...

    Outside of the Canopy Game Company, a few metal warships of one hundred meters high moved out by Xiang Wei movement art. The ships equipped with antimatter cannons circled around thepany building. If there is any slight stir from the building, it would be destroyed instantly.

    Soldiers riding in Biomorphic Mantises came out from the bottom of warships andnded on the ground. They entered into the building in an attack formation carefully, destroying all kinds of devices on the way and cut off several main electric lines. And the employees that were still inside thepany all stood by with nk eyes and got caught with no actions.

    When a team of soldiers were walking into an elevator, suddenly a transparent figure came out and flung itself upon one of them. It was Meng Qi!

    After giving his proof, he shook off the electrical power and hid himself near to the Canopy Game Company in the form of a Primordial Spirit. He prepared to possess someone and then join the government army to search for the mysterious fragmentation. In this way, he would be able to find out more things and avoid risks.

    They searched each floor one by one and the higher they went, the fewer people they found. Many devices were already destroyed on purpose and could not be restored anymore. It¡¯s either empty on each floor or full of dead bodies.

    Soldiers moved very fast and they soon arrived on thest floor.

    Everything was ruinedpletely as if it was bombarded with high-strength explosives. ording to Wu Youming, thest floor was where thepany ced their special device and mysterious fragmentation. But now it¡¯s all empty.

    ¡°They¡¯ve already left...¡± Wu Youming sighed quietly and was surprised at how fast his enemies could clean up everything.

    Soldiers reported results to the top and then continued to search the ce. Suddenly a soldier found a secret door.

    They managed to open the door after making a careful attempt. They saw a room with burning ashes and one line was written on the wall with blood:

    ¡°Save your head and wait for me toe back and cut it off!¡±

    Meng Qi smelled something evil, bloody, and filthy. And he soon realized:

    ¡°It¡¯s the Witch of the ck Mountain!¡±

    Since he knew the game called the Witch of the ck Mountain, he had thought about it.

    And this line was addressed to him like a gauntlet!

    ...

    Two dayster, Nangong Chong finally walked out of the Mystic Corporation. He was in a trance with a sad but relieved look.

    He was sad because his uncle died since he reached his limit. Meanwhile he was relieved because he could finally get rid of this whole matter and would no longer be a ve to the boss from the game. There was no need for him to worry about the government¡¯s hunt, too.

    After asking Nangong Chong a series of questions, intelligence agents concluded that Nangong Chong was a victim. The game of collector¡¯s edition of 10 years belonged to his uncle. The boss transported to the real world from the game was something he never thought about and he has never helped it either. Later he was threatened to do something but did not know much. Therefore, they asked Nangong Chong to sign a Non-Disclosure Agreement and let him go.

    Walking in the street, Nangong Chong was still in a trance. What he has experienced these two days could not even be described with words. He felt scared, excited, and nervous all the time. This experience was something he would never forget and something he would always be scared of.

    ¡°He should have been back to the Witch of the ck Mountain world...¡± Nangong Chong pondered.

    After being interrogated for several days, he felt extremely tired. He found an open-air cafe, walked in, and ordered a cup of coffee.

    ¡°Can I sit here?¡± Somebody asked.

    Nangong Chong replied in a low spirit, ¡°Aren¡¯t there many avable seats on that side?¡±

    He suddenly recalled that he has heard this voice before!

    He looked up and saw a familiar face smiling, young and beautiful but slightly weathered. He was in white T-shirt and jeans.

    ¡°Guru, guru, you, you are still here...¡± Nangong Chong felt like he was back in the worst nightmare again.

    Meng Qi smiled and said, ¡°I should have gone back to my world but I remember that I promised you something. So I¡¯ll wait for a few days.¡±

    What was it? Nangong Chong could not even remember himself.

    Meng Qi said, ¡°Watch closely.¡±

    He sat straight in his chair. Suddenly different shadows came out from his body at different angles, disying different movements. One was a great hawk spreading its wings, another was a lotus bloom in palm, etc. Atst, all shadows came into one buddha-shaped figure and hit his palm on Nangong Chong¡¯s forehead.

    Many words dove into his head. Nangong Chong was confused and asked, ¡°Kung fu?¡±

    Meng Qi nodded slightly, ¡°This can help you open nine orifices. And even if the rules for Heaven and Earth are different, the basic point that human bodies share the same Tai Chi with Heaven and Earth stays the same. Adjust interior views and understand their rules. You might be able to enter the exterior realm in the future.¡±

    His own dark trial was done and nothing he could do to adjust the Interior Realm on arge scale. Meng Qi could only expect to go back to simplicity and nature in the future and touch Da Dao, and then never be restricted by the rules.

    Nangong Chong thought over the movements and words he saw just now and got excited. He asked with a slightly confused look, ¡± Sir, why does this kung gu give me a feeling of Buddhism?¡±

    ¡°You are a bit fickle-minded. This kung fu can help you calm down and have a peaceful mind. It¡¯s made for you,¡± Meng Qi nodded.

    Castration or bing a monk... Nangong Chong¡¯s one corner of his mouth twitched.

    ¡°Well, I need to go back now,¡± Meng Qi sat in his chair and the electric lightning went away.

    With a long inspiration, Nangong Chong thought, a source said the device in the Canopy Game Company was destroyed. Seems like the guru will not be able toe back again. I will not be worried or scared anymore.

    Right at this moment, a voice cried out, ¡°Help me to search for the clues of the mysterious fragmentation.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Nangong Chong froze.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be back,¡± Meng Qi said slowly.

    Different from the Female Monarch and her group, Meng Qi coulde back anytime as he wished by reflecting his Primordial Spirit with the help of the Seal of the Dao.

    Nangong Chong¡¯s mouth half-opened with nk eyes, ¡°You wille again...¡±

    ¡°Yes. And when Ie back, I shall be your big uncle since I do not want people to notice my real identity.¡±

    ¡°Big uncle...¡± Nangong Chong cried out.

 Chapter 831: Laolao

    <h4>Chapter 831: Lao</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Since the special device ced inside the Canopy Game Company was destroyed, Meng Qi missed a few things after his Primordial Spirit went back to his body. Ning Caichen managed to pass water and meet Nie Xiaoqian. His kindness has touched Nie Xiaoqian so deeply that Nie Xiaoqian told him everything about herself.

    Yan Chixia again lost his perception toward Ning Caichen and was looking around for him. He did not use brute force just in case he might be bogged down deeper and deeper into the world of illusion.

    Nangong Chong was killed by a demon just like the first time. He was gonepletely and nothing like turning back time happened again. Du Qinqin was left alone heartbroken. She decided to end her life together with the demon but could not find a good chance yet.

    Meng Qi had always been standing aloof. The Envoy of the Left did not find anything wrong with him. Instead he admired his master for being so calm and peaceful in such a dangerous situation. When he himself was much disturbed by the chilly wind and illusions, his master sat still without any emotion on his face and his eyes were still half-closed.

    With a deep breath, Meng Qi¡¯s Primordial Spirit came back. He grew more interested in finishing his main task now.

    From his current situation, Meng Qi assumed that the Canopy Game Company was very close to the Witch of the ck Mountain otherwise it would not use her name as the title of the game. Nobody knew where the mysterious fragmentation came from. It could be rted to the Witch of the ck Mountain and maybe the boss in the game was him!

    Which world did the Witch of the ck Mountain belong to? If it¡¯s A Chinese Ghost Story world, how could he break the barrier and enter Nangong Chong¡¯s world?

    If he could go in and out freely, why would he take the risk to make the game using virtual technologybined with a mysterious fragmentation and collect data?

    If he was an outsider, the Witch of the ck Mountain has existed for more than 10 years. Small scale time control could not make up the time gap!

    Where did this fragmentatione from? What has he been looking for? Was it rted with the Seven-Kill Tablet?

    All these questions were bothering Nangong Chong and aroused a strong interest in him toplete the mainline task and find the Witch of the ck Mountain. Then he would understand the whole matter and the part that he was most interested in. Maybe he might even obtain that mysterious fragmentation!

    To get the Witch of the ck Mountain, Lao was an important clue and the Female Monarch was the other clue. They might be working together as partners.

    Meng Qi opened his eyes suddenly. His eyes were deep and dark and everything turned dark, too.

    ¡°Master, is it time?¡± The Envoy of the Left was surprised at the change and asked.

    At this moment, Ning Caichen ran back to the hall with Nie Xiaoqian. They could not find Yan Chixia and got disappointed.

    Meng Qi patted his robe and stood up slowly like a mountain slowly rising up. He said calmly, ¡°I have understood everything. We don¡¯t need to wait any longer.¡±

    Game strategy had its value!

    The Envoy of the Left put a strong confidence in his master. All demons were frightened to fight against his master. He answered, ¡°Understood, master.¡±

    Ning Caichen and Nie Xiaoqian felt at a loss. They had no idea what they were talking about.

    Meng Qi cast a nce at them and then walked away. He disappeared in the hall, leaving a message, ¡°Find the white pr with a bird¡¯s nest at the top and take out the cinerary urn, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Ning Caichen and Nie Xiaoqian blurted out and then looked at each other with a surprised look.

    How, how could he know?

    Who is he?

    With one stride, Meng Qi appeared in front of a dry well. He looked into the well and saw ck smoke swirling around, ghosts and shadows passing by. He could hear their scream.

    This is where the demonse from in LanHe Temple. A crack of the Nine Nether appeared and nobody even knew when.

    Meng Qi did not take any efforts to find it since he read the strategy guide on the forum and arrived here directly before Yin time!

    His whole body grew heavy and stood like great mountains of thousand miles height. His feet touched on the ground as if they grew roots that can reach anywhere.

    He raised his right leg and stepped forward.

    Bang!

    His right foot stepped in the dust and the ground started to shake fiercely as if something underground was detonated and became an earthquake source.

    Bang!

    The ground kept shaking. All stone buildings and houses copsed, bricks falling down to the ground. The gate to crack the Nine Nether closed.

    Bang!

    Meng Qi stepped out his left leg. The dry well cracked up. Bricks and stones filled in the well, driving away the ck smoke. The crack disappeared on the ground.

    The Seal of the Fifth and Sixth of the Ten Heavenly Stems!

    Although it could not close the crackpletely, the crack may still appear in future, it would be closed in a short time at least during Yin time.

    After closing it up, Meng Qi folded both hands on his back and walked into the forest. He stopped at the white por with a bird¡¯s nest on top.

    Seeing this, Lao stretched out branches like hands, encircling Meng Qi. His tree branches could not be burned by fire, would neither be cut off by metals. If anyone got caught, their Primordial Spirit would be frozen and would not be able to get rid of the branches.

    Meng Qi raised his right hand, dark clouds gathering in mid-air, thunders came together and formed a column as wide as bucket falling down on Meng Qi¡¯s palm one by one. One, two, three... five in total came together on his palm and formed a hand knife of electric lightning.

    Meng Qi strode out and hacked down the branch that came first.

    ck thunder spread toward trees and branches everywhere in the forest and destroyed them. ck smoke rose above the ground.

    After a loud sad scream, the whole forest wasid t except for the white por standing in front of Meng Qi.

    ¡°Be the yellow sky and punish evil with a thunder weapon... master has mastered the magic arts...¡± Sun Junlin eximed.

    Though I cannot perish together with you but I can choose to kill myself and let you know nothing!¡± Lao screamed it out like saying a curse.

    Meng Qi pointed to the air with his hand in a leisurely manner. Mist came together in mid-air, disying a film. This video was about a touching love story in the LanHe temple and was released by user LaoWang_next_door after forum users requested it many times.

    Lao had a dark ugly face full of tree knots. Not knowing much about shape shifting, She put on heavy make-up to cover her ugly face, a typical example of shocking beauty. And LaoWang_next_door changed his look without any doubts and became a very handsome man. He stared at Lao with deep love and said,¡±A one night romance with a gorgeous girl, equals a happy death thus deserved. If I can die in your hands, I¡¯ll be a happy ghost...¡±

    Sun Junlin gagged.

    First time Meng Qi saw this video, Meng Qi could not even finish it with his master level of spirituality. He gave LaoWang_next_door a thumbs-up.

    The screaming sound gradually went away. Lao who was going to die soon watched the video attentively. She never had such love experience.

    Later a crying sound came out from the tree and said: ¡± Life is dear, love is dearer... That dream is real? Wang! My Wang!¡±

    Meng Qi tried to keep a straight face and said, ¡°This is your memory and it was erased by the Witch of the ck Mountain. Do you want to meet your Wang again?¡±

    ¡°Dream? An experience in a simted game world of illusions made by virtual technology could be reflected in Noumenon. But simply a vague dream?¡±

    Lao lied there for a while and said, ¡°You are a Great Guru and you should not lie to me.¡±

    She stopped calling herself Laosheng (an old woman referring to herself) because she wanted to match with Wang.

    ¡°You are a ghost and he is a human. Only by reincarnation you would be able to see him again. But I know nothing about reincarnation art,¡± Meng Qi sighed on purpose.

    Lao sniffed and said, ¡°The ck tree controls living and the Nine Nether controls death. I have learned how to reincarnate for once over all these yearsbining my own skills and the inheritance from the Nine Nether of the Witch of the ck Mountain. If you like, I¡¯ll teach you this ult, only if you could help me, a poor little girl to meet my Wang.¡±

    Only dryad could use it!

    Lao just called herself a little girl... Sun Junlin gagged again.

    Even if he would not be able to use the ult, he could at least use it as a reference. Meng Qi nodded slightly generously and said:

    ¡°If you can reincarnate by your own skill, I don¡¯t mind helping you out.¡±

    ¡°Thank you so much master!¡± Lao eximed and then exined, ¡°The Witch of the ck Mountain entered into the crack of the Nine Nether because she was looking for a treasure called the Seven-Kill Tablet. ording to him, it rtes to his destiny and a scary guy called the Master of the Six Dao of Samsara was involved in this too.¡±

    The Master of the Six Dao of Samsara? Meng Qi was shocked at the news. He raised his eyebrows. Immortal Luya has something to do with the Nine Nether? Or Da Qinggen has been lying to him?

    If he lied, it meant that he had outsmarted the Yuan Xin Seal, The Best in the World and Heart Reflects Heart power. He might have other secrets...

    Meng Qi felt quite satisfied with Lao¡¯s answer and said agreeably, ¡°The Witch of the ck Mountain hase out from the crack of the Nine Nether. I¡¯m afraid that only the Female Monarch knows where he is right now. Never mind. Let me send you to reincarnate.¡±

    He stretched his white right hand and bent two fingers pointing to the white por.

    The por soon disappeared quietly. Meng Qi grasped with his fingers, taking out a transparent shadow out of the por.

    His eyes were sparkling with star lights and the lights came back to the center where the immortal sat cross-legged. Such an abstruse and ultic practice.

    ¡°Reincarnation!¡± Meng Qi shouted in a small voice and waved his hand. A crack opened in mid-air seemly devouring all things and the ghost shadow disappeared.

    ¡°Thank you, master...¡± Lao¡¯s voice echoed.

    ¡°Sending someone else to reincarnate... this is a power only possessed by Gods and demons! Master has already achieved this level?¡± Sun Junlin looked with him stunned.

    At a children¡¯s hospital in Nangong Chong¡¯s world, a woman gave birth to a smiling girl baby with dark skin. The doctors were surprised.

    In a bit dirty room someone sneezed.

    ...

    The Envoy of the Left looked at his master walk a few steps. He stood at the pivot of Heaven and Earth, folding his hands behind his back. He looked up at the starry sky with a solemn look, pondering on something very serious and important as if he was thinking about the ultimate question of the universe.

    ¡°Master, what is it?¡± The Envoy of the Left asked.

    ¡°The monk will soon arrive,¡± Meng Qi said in a calm voice.

    Time for him to get prepared!

 Chapter 832: Language Not Astonishing Die Endlessly

    <h4>Chapter 832: Language Not Astonishing Die Endlessly</h4>

    Trantor: Transn Editor: Transn

    Dark clouds cleared in mid-air, disclosing a bright moon. The Lanruo Temple and everything nearby was enveloped in beautiful moonlight.

    Yan Chixia followed after the sound and ran out from the temple. He saw an old monk with a benignant look climbing up from the bottom of the mountain. His eyes were shut tight.

    ¡°Monk Master!¡± he eximed.

    Monk felt a strong heartbeat when he heard the voice. He opened his eyes, which beamed with golden lights that could reflect everything and looked at the center of the forest.

    There stood an elegant man in a ck robe with a pretty side face. He seemed to have experienced a lot of things. And now he stood with his hands folded on his back with his deep eyes looking far away as if he was pondering on some very difficult questions about Heaven and Earth.

    Where was Da Dao? What lie behind the starry sky?

    Everything became so quiet and sparkled with wisdom at his presence. Even Swordsman Yan Chixia slid down on the ground from mid-air, holding his breath.

    Then the Monk saw the man in ck robe turn around slowly. His deep and dark eyes looked right into his own eyes.

    Staring at that pair of eyes, suddenly everything became dark and quiet and returned back to their original state. There was no front side and back side, no soul and mind.

    Golden lotus rising above the ground around the monk and bloomed slowly. A sound of zen came along with the lotus and dark clouds gathered between the two people. A silver lightning shed across and hit on the ground. The earth was burned ck and the night turned as bright as day time.

    Simply by a collision of Qi Ji could make such an impact!

    ¡°He could rival with the Monk Master!¡± Yan Chixia knew that the mysterious man in the ck robe was quite powerful, but he never thought that he would be this powerful!

    When did another Great Gurue into this world?

    Sun Junlin was even more shocked. How would the master know that the monk wasing!

    It has been a while since they had that conversation. ording to the monk¡¯s moving speed, he was still quite far away from Master. A distance that was long enough for any Great Guru not being able to perceive. How did the master perceive it?

    Could it be that the master has reached the level of Gods and Demons and could perceive everything earlier than a Great Guru?

    As he was thinking, he felt a stronger admiration toward his master for his capability that could not be reasoned withmon sense.

    ¡°Amitabha. Sir, you have disappeared for many years. I did not expect that you woulde to the Lanruo Temple.¡± The monk has recognized Meng Qi¡¯s identity and stared at him with his Qi Ji fully pulled out.

    Meng Qi folded his hands on his back and walked out one step. He smiled, ¡°I failed in the battle against the Witch of the ck Mountain several years ago. Now I have reached a new level of martial arts. Of course I¡¯lle back and track him down.¡±

    He has great confidence to beat down the Witch of the ck Mountain! Yan Chixia could sense the mysterious man¡¯s hidden confidence.

    ¡°I have temporarily closed the crack of the Nine Nether and killed Lanruo Temple¡¯s Lao and other demons. If the master can help to arrange Ksitigarbha enchantment and read Lection characters for 49 days, we can nip the Witch in the bud,¡± Meng Qi stepped forward.

    Only by two steps, the monk felt a great pressure from Meng Qi¡¯s direction. His Qi Ji and their connections were too vague and he could not find a good timing to fight.

    His left hand turned rosary beads and said quietly, ¡°You are being very kind, sir. God bless those well-doers.¡±

    ¡°You have been rejuvenated and your grey hair is now turned ck. Interior Realm has be one with Heaven and Earth. You move as freely as you wish without any restrictions from others. Could it be that your Divine Conjuration of Ether skills has reached an unprecedented level?

    Simr words came into Meng Qi¡¯s ears. Meng Qi grinned and said, ¡°The Blue Sky has perished, the Yellow Sky will soon rise.¡±

    Right at the moment when the Monk and Yan Chixia were pondering upon these eight words, Meng Qi added, ¡°I stayed here because I¡¯m waiting for you, Master.¡±

    ¡°Anything I can help with?¡± The Monk¡¯s buddha dharma was at Master level and he soon found out the general direction after Meng Qi said a few words.

    ¡°You¡¯ve brought Ksitigarbha Transgression Script to here and I¡¯m wondering if you could lend it to me for a few days. I will surely give you something in return,¡± Meng Qi said frankly.

    He would act like a gentleman first and be frank. If it didn¡¯t work, he would think other ways to get it!

    The monk was stunned at his request. How did he know that I took the Ksitigarbha Transgression Script with me?

    The Ksitigarbha Transgression Script was the treasure of his temple and few people knew. News of the Lanruo Temple¡¯s secrets circted in public very recently. Except for his temple henchmen, nobody knew that he wasing during starry night, hoping to save those lost souls and demons and close the crack of the Nine Nether forever. How could he knew everything so clearly!

    Almost like a prophet?

    ¡°Amitabha. This script is my temple¡¯s treasure and can only transgress lost souls and demons. It¡¯s no use to other people. Why sir you¡¯ve put me in a very difficult situation,¡± the monk replied with his feet slightly separated. His whole body was rooted in the ground.

    Meng Qi stopped, put his palms together at his chest and said, ¡°Master, have you heard about the Mo-Ke Exorcism Punch? I have a close friend who is training at an old temple in a remote mountain and he is now practicing the Mo-Ke Exorcism Punch. But without the Ksitigarbha Transgression Script, he could not step over the Buddhist barrier and master the art. I¡¯d be very grateful if you can help in this.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not asking for the original script but just a copy of it would work as well,¡± he exined to the monk with sincerity.

    This way should work best to the monk of great kindness.

    The monk¡¯s facial expression changed slightly when hearing about the Mo-Ke Exorcism Punch. Apparently he knew this art to be closely rted with the Ksitigarbha Golden Body.

    He kept silent for a while and suddenly said the name of the Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva in a low voice. He looked at Meng Qi with frank eyes and said, ¡°Swear not to be a Buddha if Hell is not empty yet. Save every soul on earth to prove that the Bodhisattva exists in the world. This is the great hope of Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva. How can anyone have a selfish heart if we aremitted to this?¡±

    Our temple was inherited from Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva and we will uphold his belief. If spreading the Ksitigarbha Transgression Script can save more souls and demons, why not?¡±

    ¡°Since it¡¯s a magician who practiced the same Ksitigarbha art and has reached a very high level. I believe that he has a very kind heart. If you want to read the script, go ahead.¡±

    Meng Qi opened his mouth slightly and raised his eyebrow. He did not expect the monk to say yes so quickly!

    There was no doubt that he was a monk of great kindness!

    He thought for a few seconds and said, ¡°Wait, please. Just ept this gift of the Ksitigarbha Transgression Script is too much. I¡¯m afraid that my friend would be disturbed by receiving it without giving kindness. Is there anything you want?¡±

    Buddhism emphasized on causation. Meng Qi knew the monk would understand.

    The monk thought for a few seconds and said, ¡°Our temple is in short of the practice of Mo-Ke Exorcism Punch. If you can kindly help to add it to our practices, I¡¯d be very grateful.¡±

    ¡°No problem,¡± Meng Qi nodded. He believed that the Shaolin Temple would agree to this.

    The most basic practice in Shaolin is The Buddha¡¯s Palm Flowering fingers and smile. Besides that, Sinew-changing Scripture is a God-level aid, with the True Scripture from Grand Phantasia practice and the Mo-Ke Exorcism Punch practice still notplete. They all, however, could not help to verify dharma body or obtain a higher level of dharma body. Flowering fingers was the top of 72 stunts and can verify Maha Bodhisatva¡¯s Golden Body, but it was made out of the inspirations of Dharma¡¯s palm, therefore it went no further than the level of Bodhisattva attainment. It¡¯s notpletely sure yet whether this practice could reach Maha Bodhisatva attainment and enter the Legendary Realm.

    But the Mo-Ke Exorcism Punch was left behind by the Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva several years ago. Once it¡¯splete, the practitioner could reach the Maha Bodhisatva attainment and enter Legendary Realm. Whereas Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva had the strongest power of Buddhism among Maha Bodhisatvas, and enjoyed a much higher rank than other average Bodhisattva. All temples would like to master theplete art of the Mo-Ke Exorcism Punch.

    The Shaolin Temple was damaged and they would not let go of a chance to improve their practice. Even that chance would have the monk¡¯s temple getplete with their practices, it would be better than gaining nothing. After all these two temple were in very different worlds and to be more urate, different universes!

    Later, the monk did not ask Meng Qi to make a promise but to give him directly the Ksitigarbha Transgression Script. Meng Qi read through the scripts and memorized all the words. The monk even allowed the Envoy of the Left, Yan Chixia, Du Qingqing, Ning Caichen, and Nie Xiaoqian read it.

    ¡°Thank you, master,¡± Meng Qi recalled upon what he just read and found that every word was in his mind now. He put his palm together at his chest and expressed his gratitude towards the monk.

    The monk nodded as a reply and intended to walk to the direction of the crack of the Nine Nether. But the Guru of the Sect of Ether still stood in the way.

    ¡°Is there anything else?¡± he asked.

    Meng Qi looked around, folded his hands on back and said with smile, ¡± I have met a young friend called Nangong Chong and noticed something very interesting about him.¡±

    Hearing Nangong Chong¡¯s name, Du Qingqing felt extremely sad again.

    ¡°Interesting?¡± the monk asked as he could not remember anything interesting at all, the same with Yan Chixia and Sun Junlin. They¡¯ve all met Nangong Chong and have went on their journey together for a period of time. Where was the interesting part?

    Meng Qi looked up into the starry sky and breathed deeply, ¡°The first time I saw Nangong, I killed him because he interfered in the matter of the Vige of the Huang Family and attacked my Envoy of the Left.¡±

    ¡°Huh...¡± Except for the monk, everyone else including Ning Caichen all looked confused. They¡¯ve seen Nangong Chong killed by the demon and before that he did not seem to be dead at all!

    ¡°The moment Nangong was dead, time went back to the time before he attacked my envoy. He then made a different decision and stopped to attack him and changed his attitude to me,¡± Meng Qi said slowly.

    Sun Junlin waspletely at a loss and his mouth was half-wide open. Did he experience that? Howe he could only remember Nangong Chong being quite friendly with them? Behind his normal life, there hid something he did not know?

    This is scary!

    But maybe the master just said it to cheat the monk...

    Du Qingqing, with a rueful smile, did not believe a word. She had been together with Chong all the time and saw nothing of the sort.

    As for going back in time, even Gods and Demons could not even manage to do it!

    The monk opened his mouth and said slowly, ¡°I cannot even force time to go back.¡±

    Meng Qi paid no attention to their doubts and continued, ¡°After Nangong Chong arrived in the Lanruo Temple, he waited for a good chance to attack again and then youe. He wanted to ask for your help to deal with us but unfortunately I heard everything he said by heart. Therefore I waited and killed him again. Then time went back again to the point before Ning went out to go to the bathroom. That¡¯s why I know you wille and you will take the Ksitigarbha Transgression Script with you.¡±

    The monk¡¯s pupils shrank slightly and everything became so quiet like everything was frozen!

    ¡°Luckily, I reached a new level of Yellow Sky rises and will not be influenced by the Ether. That¡¯s why I was able to keep my memory every time when time went back, otherwise I¡¯ll never find out Nangong¡¯s secret. And after experiencing it for several times, I finally understood the reason behind his control of time,¡± Meng Qi said, astonishing everyone else.

    Is this the realm of the blue sky having perished, and the yellow sky rising soon?

    But everything Meng Qi said was just too absurd and they still could not quite believe him.

 Chapter 833: To Confirm

    <h4>Chapter 833: To Confirm</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    He discovered Nangong Chong¡¯s secret to make time go back?

    Yan Chixia and Sun Junlin have travelled in Jiang Hu for a long time and have never heard such things. Howe something they experienced be apletely different story? It¡¯s almost like a child went out to buy candies in the street and when he came back home, he was told that some demonsing out in the street and a swordsman fought against them, and atst everything quieted down like nothing had happened. It could only be a dream.

    The monk did not say a word. Since Meng Qi knew he carried the Ksitigarbha Transgression Script, he tended to believe him but dared not say whether it was true or not. Maybe the Guru of the Sect of Ether made up a story for some other purpose.

    Everyone kept quiet. Meng Qi looked at everyone and did not exin the secret but described different versions of how things went like every time when time went back in details, including different scenes of Ning Caichen and Nie Xiaoqian met.

    Everyone looked at each other with a surprised look. If it¡¯s a fake story, how could Meng Qi exin everything in such details? And their way of talking and personality in the story matched with the reality so well, it almost felt like they just heard a story of another self!

    It could not be fake.

    Or maybe Meng Qi has reached a level to predict everything. But why would he want to cheat them on this, anyway?

    As they were still thinking, Meng Qi folded his hands on his back, looked up at the starry sky, and sighed, ¡°I¡¯ve realized that Nangong does not belong to our world but from a different world. He entered into our world by the help of a special device and then constituted his body out of nothing. That¡¯s why he could control time and make it go back on a small scale.¡±

    ¡°Constituted his body out of nothing, time goes back...¡± Du Qingqing murmured to herself. She knew Chong for a quite long time. Howe she never noticed that he had such magical powers.

    So is he the incarnation of the Creator? Yan Chixia and others made an assumption. Meng Qi said calmly, ¡°Therefore I let my Primordial Spirit go out of my body, recing the blue sky with the yellow sky. My Primordial Spirit went through the barrier by connecting with Nangong¡¯s Qi Ji and entered into his world.¡±

    What? Yan Chixia and Sun Junlin opened their mouth slowly. They never thought that the story would have such a turning point!

    Going through the barrier and entering into the world on the reverse side? This has gone far away from their imaginations and was more bizarre than any other stories they¡¯ve ever heard. How could anyone make up such a story if he has not experienced everything himself?

    Du Qingqing, Ning Caichen, and Nie Xiaoqian got even more confused. They felt like they were listening to some kind of story telling.

    ¡°Amitabha, what did you experience in another world?¡± the monk finally opened his mouth and asked.

    He had always been careful not to make any quick judgment of truth. Therefore, he decided to ask for more details and then make his judgment by taking all details into consideration.

    Meng Qi looked away and said at a leisurely manner, ¡°Nangong lived in a world that ispletely different from ours. They invented new devices to explore Heaven and Earth. They study thew of nature and then design different things ording to thatw. Generally, it means that they create things to help themselves to have a strong, healthy body and live a longer life.¡±

    ¡°They made warships that can destroy stars to travel in the river of Heaven. Their daily life is quite convenient, much more convenient than our world. Theymunicate with each other by something called phones and the Inte. It¡¯s a device that can help people to hear each other¡¯s voice like they are standing next to each other. They use airnes and hovering cars to travel. Those devices are so fast that can take people to any ces no longer than time for a meal....¡±

    Du Qingqing listened attentively. The world Meng Qi described was so different from her world. And Meng Qi exined everything in great detail. It did not seem to be a fake story.

    Howe there exists such a strange ce? And people living there enjoy such convenient andfortable life?

    Meng Qi smiled and said, ¡°The ce I arrived in that world is Nangong¡¯s home and he was ying a video game called The Witch of the ck Mountain.¡±

    ¡°Video game?¡± Everyone blurted out except for the monk.

    They all knew the word game but it sounded like that it had a different meaning from what they knew. And the name was The Witch of the ck Mountain!

    ¡°Just like we call Hen and Chicks a game. The Witch of the ck Mountain was a game based on our world. It created a world of illusion and yers will y different roles like eagle or chicken in it. Nangong¡¯s role in the game is young hero Nangong Chong,¡± Meng Qi exined.

    ¡°If it is only a world of illusion, howe we can meet him and even travel together with him?¡± Yan Chixia frowned and asked.

    Meng Qi nodded his head slightly and said, ¡°I found it to be very strange, too, at the beginning. But after a little research, I found out the reason behind it. Different from other yers, Nangong arrived in our world directly and it¡¯s caused by a mysterious fragmentation from that world.¡±

    Meng Qi did not speak further and raised his right hand and drew a circle in mid-air. The circle disyed a video of his conversation with Wu Youming.

    ¡°The Female Monarch got transported reversely?¡± the Envoy of the Left, Yan Chixia, and Du Qingqing noticed it at first. The monk watched it with a solemn face. What Wu Youming said in the conversation was clear and logical. Though they might not understand the meaning of virtual technology, they knew the words world of illusion. By looking at the whole thing and the details, they could judge whether Meng Qi¡¯s story was true or not.

    Meng Qi switched the video to another one that was shot when he led Nangong Chong to sneak into the Canopy Game Company and their battle against the Female Monarch. Everyone else watched the video breathing heavily as they all recognized the Female Monarch!

    ¡°Later by the help of the government in that world, I destroyed the gamepany but only to find the Female Monarch already left and the mysterious fragmentation was lost with the special device ruinedpletely. The Witch of the ck Mountain left this message on the wall,¡± Meng Qi showed them the bloody line. That¡¯s why our world went back to normal but Nangong could note to this side again as his body disappeared automatically.¡±

    ¡°Are you saying that Chong is not dead?¡± Du Qingqing asked eagerly. Now she tended to believe the story to be true.

    Sun Junlin suddenly realized something and said, ¡°Master, the video you showed to Lao before, was it from that world? Was it made by a yer in the world of illusion?¡±

    He was not disappointed at the result that his master was not a prophet. If what his master said was true, it meant that his master was able to rece the blue sky with the yellow sky and his Primordial Spirit could travel out of this world and enter another world. His master has already surpassed all the other Great Gurus and was almost the same level with Demons and Gods. He admired his master even more!

    ¡°Yes, it was,¡± Meng Qi answered with his long robe waving in the wind.

    No wonder! He has been thinking about it all the time how his master knew about Lao¡¯s past life. Now he had an exnation but he soon frowned again and asked, ¡°But if it was a world of illusion, why did Lao say she had a simr dream?¡±

    The monk and Yan Chixia felt confused about it, too.

    Meng Qi replied, ¡°I have been to a ce. In the same situation, different people saw very different things but none of them could touch the base of it. The reason behind it was that this ce was very unique and above the normal world. It disyed different things to different people but none of those people could touch Noumenon. However, Yin-Yang, front and reverse side, even thew of Heaven and Earth has proved that one thing that makes an impact will be influenced on the reverse. Not touching Noumenon does not mean it will not be influenced, a little change can make the coffin of Noumenon open.¡±

    ¡°It is the same theory with Lao¡¯s dream. The world of illusion is made based on Noumenon, where different people will make different decisions. Their different reactions will cause different results. Once that world bes different from Noumenon¡¯s world, that difference will have a reverse effect on Noumenon itself, not a huge one of course. The worst it can do is to cause dreams but those with a strong soul will not be influenced at all.

    Ning Caichen was still confused after hearing Meng Qi¡¯s exnation. He asked, ¡°I often dream of very strange things but every time after I woke up, I could not remember anything. Was it because of that, the world of illusion?¡±

    ¡°It should be. Sometimes we can even make predictions by making assumptions ording to what happened in the world of illusion,¡± Meng Qi cast a nce at Ning Caichen with sympathy.

    Yan Chixia got clear on one thing but soon he got another question, ¡°If they can control time and let it go back, does that mean they can kill us if they want to?¡±

    If not now, then just make time go back again and again and try it many times!

    Meng Qi folded his hands behind his back and said, ¡°They can only make time to go back on a very small scale. And from what I¡¯ve learned, those who arrived in the Nirvana Realm can appear in the time of the past, present, and future. Do not measure another¡¯s corn by one¡¯s own bushel.¡±

    ¡°Amitabha. Ipletely agree,¡± the monk was quite familiar with the Nirvana Realm since he himself had an inheritance of the Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva. He put his palms together, looked at Meng Qi and asked in a solemn tone, ¡°Do you want me to work together with you to fight against the Female Monarch and the Witch of the ck Mountain?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I can not just stand by and let them ruin our world,¡± Meng Qi nodded slightly.

    Before the monk could open his mouth to reply, Yan Chixia said, ¡°I still cannot believe the story you told.¡±

    This is just too bizarre! He doubted that maybe it was just a lie told by the Guru of the Sect of Ether, who were trying to persuade the Monk Master to help him.

    But not only him, the monk and the Envoy of the Left could notpletely believe everything Meng Qi said either!

    Meng Qi answered calmly, ¡°If you do not believe it, I can send your Primordial Spirit to the world on that side and have a visit there by yourself.¡±

    What? Yan Chixia and others were shocked to hear it. He was capable to send people over? Could it be real?

    ¡°The Monk Master is here. You do not need to worry about me setting you up,¡± Meng Qi added.

    Yan Chixia did not know what to say. Before he could open his mouth, Du Qingqing stepped out and asked eagerly, ¡°Master, could you then please send me over to meet my Chong?¡±

    ¡°You have never been to the Exterior Realm before and your Primordial Spirit is not stable. Once you arrive there, your spirit will soon turn into a lost spirit and disappear. Then you will never be able toe back,¡± Meng Qi shook his head.

    Du Qingqing was very disappointed. Her tears dropped down.

    Yan Chixia looked at the monk and saw him nodding his head. Then he grit his teeth and said, ¡°Sure. I will give it a try.¡±

    Then he sat down on the ground with legs crossed and gradually entered Deep Calm status. His Primordial Spirit slowly separated from the body.

    At this moment, Meng Qi¡¯s eyes went deeper. Streaks of starlight appeared in his eyes, reflecting bright starry sky.

    It was a deep dark corner of the starry sky. No one could see it clearly but everything in this world started from there!

    ¡°The yellow sky will soon rise?¡± the Envoy of the Left opened his eyes wide and got excited at the sight.

    Meng Qi waved his hand and everything turned deep dark without any lights as if a crack somewhere has absorbed all the lights and everything on earth.

    The Envoy of the Left and Du Qingqing looked at Meng Qi as if he was God and Devil!

    ...

    After arriving home, Nangong Chong felt extremely tired. He took off his clothes and walked into the bathroom. He needed to take a bath badly and then go to bed.

    He felt much more relieved in the shower as if the water washed away his exhaustion and tension.

    For God¡¯s sake, everythinges to an end...

    Right at the moment when he was going to turn off the shower, a chilly wind blew through and gave him a shudder.

    ¡°Young hero Nangong,¡± he heard a familiar voice.

    Nangong Chong was stunned for a second and opened his eyes wide. He saw a vague figure appearing in front of him. It was Yan Chixia!

    ¡°What? Another one...¡± Nangong Chong opened his mouth wide and looked at the ghost with nk eyes. He was at a loss again about where he was now.

    Suddenly he came back again to himself and remembered that he was still naked. He hastened to wrap himself in a bathrobe. Being a bit embarrassed and angry, he asked in a low voice, ¡°Swordsman Yan, have you been transported to this world, too?¡±

    ¡°Yes. The Guru of the Sect of Ether helped me toe because I want to confirm something,¡± Yan Chixia was honest in his answer. ¡°I can only stay here for one minute since my body has note together with my spirit. I have to ask for your help in this.¡±

    Nangong Chong grit his teeth secretly and cracked a smile.

    ¡°Let me guide you through the Inte!¡±

    ...

    After Yan Chixia left, Nangong Chong went back to the bathroom, sat down on the toilet seat and cursed, ¡°Is this done? My home is not a transfer station.¡±

    Another gust of chilly wind blew through. An old monk appeared in front of him.

    Nangong Chong suddenly froze and bowed subconsciously.

    ¡°Monk Master...¡±

 Chapter 834: Rope In Another Helper

    <h4>Chapter 834: Rope In Another Helper</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    Outside the Lanruo Temple, a chilly wind blew through the forest and burned the ground. It was dark and windy outside.

    Meng Qi folded his hands on his back and stood by the cinerary urn. His breath became long and stable and the bright starlight disappeared in his eyes. Now he was back to his normal look of an average Jiang Hu traveler.

    Yan Chixia and the monk¡¯s Primordial Spirits came back to their own bodies one by one. What they have just experienced proved that Meng Qi did not tell any lies.

    It was true that time went back and Meng Qi was aware of it. It was also true that he could send people over to another world. He was no God or Demon but what he did made him almost the same level as Gods or Demons!

    His capability and skills proved that he had reached an unprecedented level among all the other Great Gurus. The blue sky has perished; the yellow sky will soon rise. A new Great Guru came into this world, and even better than the others.

    Though Meng Qi did not say anything about his ability or skills, everyone else felt like facing someone as unpredictable as Gods and Demons.

    ¡°Amitabha. This is not an easy task. Let me go finish the crack of the Nine Nether first. Then please follow me to the Mansion of the Taoist Master,¡± the monk opened his crystal clear eyes.

    If the Female Monarch was working hand in hand with the Witch of the ck Mountain, they would have to persuade the Taoist Master to help. Then they would have a bigger chance to take those devils down.

    The monk perceived that Meng Qi was not any level higher than himself. But his realm of The Yellow Sky will soon rise was hard to reach, as it could make people see what others could not see, hear what others could not hear. Meng Qi was even able to discover the secret behind time travek and got himself transported to another world on reverse.

    He has indeed reached an unprecedented level on the Divine Conjuration of Ether. Such wisdom and willpower... the monk thought to himself.

    Meng Qi gave out augh, slowly turned around, and walked toward the crack of the Nine Nether together with the monk.

    They both disappeared in the blink of an eye. Only a voice lingered on Sun Junlin¡¯s mind:

    ¡°Nothing more you can help in this. Please go back to the sect and tell the Envoy of the Right and others to hide away and keep quiet, just in case that the Witch of the ck Mountain will seek revenge.¡±

    Yan Chixia and everyone else watched these two Great Gurus disappear in the air. On one hand, they soon realized how urgent it was to take down the Female Monarch and the Witch. On the other hand, they felt grateful that God had sympathy on themon people. The Guru of the Sect of Ether had practiced Divine Conjuration of Ether to an unprecedented level and became the fifth Great Guru. If those three gurus put their heads together, they could easily take down the Female Monarch and the Witch of the ck Mountain together.

    ¡°The Blue Sky has perished; the Yellow Sky will soon rise...¡± Sun Junlin murmured to himself. If one day I could reach master¡¯s level to keep memory fresh even if time goes back, and go between different worlds by Primordial Spirit as I wish, I could then die with no regrets!

    What are Gods and Demons? My master is it in this world!

    Du Qingqing came again to herself and looked at Yan Chixia, ¡°Swordsman Yan, how is it like living in Chong¡¯s world?¡±

    She wanted to know more details since she could not go there by herself now.

    Yan Chixia fell deep in thought and said after a while, ¡°Very interesting...¡±

    ....

    Thendscape of the ce that the mansion of the Taoist Master was located in could be described as dragons and lions gathering together at the mansion of the Taoist Master; ZhaoSheng Mountain was surrounded by clouds and mist.

    Qin Shuanglian and Shi Tiangao stood in the hall but dared not to appreciate the beauty of nature outside. They stood there quietly, waiting to visit the Taoist Master.

    The Taoist Master was among the most skilled and powerful Great Gurus in this world. And the total number of people who were like him could be counted by just one hand with five fingers. Qin Shuanglian and Shi Tiangao held their breath since they were so excited to see a Great Guru.

    Both of them were Samsara Travelers who has experienced Deadly Missions for once. Compared with those average travelers in the Exterior Realm, they could be regarded as experienced. But they have never really met anyone who was in the rank of Great Guru, not even in the mission background. After all, their skills right now were not good enough to meet Great Gurus or those with the same level.

    Now they were going to meet this real master and they could not help imagining. Would anything peculiar happen? Were they going to be invited to finish some well-paid but rtively simple missions?

    A Great Guru like the Taoist Master, they would learn a great deal of things even if he only said a few words! Qin Shuanglian¡¯s heart beat faster. She slowly exhaled and sent a message to Shi Tiangao by heart, ¡°If we can get along with people in the mansion of the Taoist Master, it means that we can finish our mainline task without much trouble. But do not ept missions or sideline tasks without thinking. Even if the Taoist Master gives any mission to us, and say that we can get very well-paid, we must stay sober and think it over and over. If it¡¯s too dangerous or seem to be impossible toplete the task, we might need to deny.¡±

    As team leader, she tried her best to calm herself down.

    Shi Tiangao, of average height but extremely tough, nodded and said, ¡°We need to put an eye on each other so that both us will not be blinded by the material gains.¡±

    Then he sighed, ¡°I never expected to gain attention from the mansion of the Taoist Master because of our experience in the ghost vige. And now we are invited here to meet the Taoist Master.¡±

    Qin Shuanglian frowned and said, ¡°I have this feeling that everything became much more dangerous after we went to the ghost vige. It seemed that series of changes were made in the process, and then we got noticed by the mansion of the Taoist Master. Could it be that someone did something secretly to change the level of tasks?¡±

    ¡°You mean you doubt that their people opened sideline?¡± Shi Tiangao asked.

    Qin Shuanglian did not say another word but said after a while, ¡°Our mainline task is not supposed to be involved with the mansion of the Taoist Master...¡±

    They could not bear to have same kind of things happen again, therefore they need to figure everything out as soon as possible, such as why such changes happened. If any teammate acted on his own judgment without any care on the team, then they would have to get those people cleared out!

    ¡°Never mind. We better not to think about these things now. After weplete the task here, you and I will be able to enter the Exterior Realm. It¡¯s time for a worn to be a butterfly,¡± Shi Tiangao said. ¡°Then we will be able to kill more powerful demons, to guard our homnd and protect our rtives and friends. No more pain to see any of our loved ones to be killed by the evil.¡±

    They grew up in a world shadowed by the Nine Nether. Though unstable crack of the Nine Nether might not be a rare thing and very powerful demons would note out anyway, the demons boom attacked very often and it became stronger and stronger every time. A lot of castles and viges were destroyed and thousands of people were killed. Many were forced to leave their home and wander far away. The demons boom never seem to have an end but only quiet down for a period of time and then came back again. Sometimes it quieted down for about 20 or 30 years, sometimes only 7 or 8 years, the air above in this world was always gloomy and desperate.

    Qin Shuanglian looked down to hide sadness in her eyes. She clenched her right fist tight secretly. Thanks to the Master of the Six Dao of Samsara, they could hope for a day toe to live in a world with no demons boom! All they needed to do was toplete every task and improve their skills.

    She knew that the Great Guru in this world has closed the crack of the Nine Nether for several times. One day if she could reach that level, she would be able to end this bloody and gloomy history in her own hands!

    Though there could be deadly missions, she would rather fight for it than waiting to be killed by the demons!

    Right at this moment, a young Taoist came out from the opisthodomos and asked Qin Shuanglian and Shi Tiangao to follow him to meet the Taoist Master.

    They followed him and entered the opisthodomos. It was decorated in a very simple manner with a bed, colored oven, a long table, and jumbo cab.

    A delicate censor with incense burning was ced near to the bed. White smoke curling up in the air and the Taoist Master sat on the bed with his face shaded in smoke. They could not see his face clearly. Was he young or old? Was he beautiful or ugly? They couldn¡¯t tell anything but they were certainly touched somehow by the Taoism and authority in his presence. Everything close to him seemed to be infected with the master¡¯s grace and became refined.

    Qin Shuanglian and Shi Tiangao lowered their heads subconsciously and saluted with both hands fold.

    This man was really a master who exceeded their expectations!

    The Taoist Master asked a few questions about the ghost vige in a husky voice. Qin Shuanglian answered honestly. Shi Tiangao listened and sometimes added a few morements.

    Suddenly, the Taoist Master stopped asking questions and looked at the entrance door. Qing and Shi also turned around and found a monk walking into the door together with a young man. The monk wore a grey robe with a benevolent and kind countenance. His eyes were closed tight with a colored ze like air surrounding his body. And the young maning in together dressed in ck robe seemed to have experienced many things. His face was very attractive and his eyes bright and deep. There was nothing around him but it seemed as if this emptiness included Heaven and Earth.

    The monk and young man¡¯s Qi Ji did not collide with each other and it was hard to tell whose Qi Ji was stronger.

    Their manner of walking and gesture proved that they were almost the same level with the Taoist Master! Qin Shuanglian and Shi Tiangao were stunned at what they saw and assumed:

    Are they Great Gurus as well?

    The monk should be the Monk Master but who is this man in the ck robe? Not the Female Monarch, not the Witch of the ck Mountain either...

    Other people might guess a new Great Guruing out in this world. But Qin Shuanglian and Shi Tiangao were Samsara Travelers, so the first thing that came across their minds were:

    Other Samsara Travelers?

    Samsara Travelers that can rival with Great Gurus?

    Experienced Samsara Travelers who have sessfullypleted Deadly Missions for over 3 times?

    They held their breath not to alert the neers with their reactions. These two must have experienced something that can not be imagined, some challenges in God and Immortal¡¯s level!

    ¡°I will meet you two tomorrow,¡± the Taoist Master said to Qin Shuanglian and Shi Tiangao.

    They soon greeted him with a goodbye and walked out of the hall quietly. Then they looked at each other in shock and conversed:

    ¡°If they are really Samsara Travelers, then they are the strongest Samsara Travelers I¡¯ve ever seen so far!¡±

    ¡°Well, they could be the new Great Gurus in this world...¡±

    They both returned to the guest yard and saw their teammate in magentae out. They said with a worried look, ¡°Fang Zhidong just fainted and lost his consciousness!¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Qin Shuanglian soon put the whole thing of experienced Samsara Travelers behind.

    ....

    At the hall of the Taoist Master, Meng Qi and the monk told everything to the Taoist Master.

    The Master stroked his beard and kept quiet for a while. The monk has always been neutral but this time he promised to help to fight against the Female Monarch, and he even proposed to invite another Great Guru to join. But what they said were beyond imagination and too bizarre for anyone to believe. Though it was said that monks always tell the truth, but listeners could doubt that he was cheated.

    Meng Qi looked at the Taoist Master and said, ¡°Nobody know when the special device will be fixed. We must move fast. Fight against the Female Monarch on one hand and on the other, find the mysterious fragmentation. Otherwise if someone change the rules of Heaven and Earth and control time and let it go back again, the Female Monarch will then be invincible. When that momentes, we will not be able to take her down.¡±

    ¡°If you cannot believe it, I can send your Primordial Spirit to that world to explore by yourself.¡±

    ...

    Nangong Chong sneezed and woke up from a dream.

    Just now he dreamed that the Guru of the Sect of Ether sent another guy over to his world. He also dreamed that the guru possessed him in order to find the mysterious fragmentation. He was still in shock after he woke up.

 Chapter 835: The Seven-Kill Tablet

    <h4>Chapter 835: The Seven-Kill Tablet</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    Qin Shuanglian rushed into the room. She saw a man who was as pale as a piece of paper with dark-red lips that nearly turned ck. His eyes were tightly shut andid lifelessly on the bed.

    ¡°Sister Qin, Fang Zhidong is... is dead,¡± a man dressed in short kungfu suits stood beside the bed with a terrified and panicked look on his face.

    ¡°Dead?¡± Qin Shuanglian blurted out. She hurried towards the bed and tossed about for a while, checking pulses after listening to the heartbeat, before confirming the death of her teammate.

    The girl dressed in crimson stood petrified with a dull look in her eyes. Right before she went out, Fang Zhidong was just unconscious. Yet only a short period of time has passed and now he is already dead?

    Shi Tiangao looked at them and took a deep breath, ¡°Hanqiu, Huashan, what happened?¡±

    Zhu Hanqiu, dressed in short kungfu suits, stood with a bewildered look in his eyes, ¡°A few moments ago, I was meditating to understand the swordsmanship secrets I foundst time. Huashan was practicing technique of concealed weapons with chess pieces and Zhidong was sitting silently in meditation to regte his breath... Everything was alright with nothing abnormal, but just now he suddenly screamed and rolled off the bed. Then he lost consciousness with his teeth grit and eyes tightly shut while his pulse and heartbeat weakened continuously.¡±

    Zhu Huashan, the girl dressed in crimson, stood beside the table scattered with ck and white chess pieces that had not been retrieved which revealed the urgent mind state of the owner and added, ¡°We were afraid that Zhidong was possessed by the devil, so brother Hanqiu protected his heart arteries and veins by an inner force while we fed him an elixir. However, none of these worked. I came out in a hurry to seek for help from you or the powerhouse of the Taoist Master¡¯s mansion. But as you see it, I have only left the room for a while before I returned and Zhidong is... is...¡±

    She was in tears as she spoke. After so many times they shared life and death, no matter how inevitable the contradiction and intrigue urred between them, their rtionships were much more than just ordinary friends. How could they not mourn now that Fang Zhidong suddenly died a doubtful violent death? What¡¯s more, with the reason of Fang Zhidong¡¯s death unclear, others may also be influenced. Even a fox would feel sorry for a rabbit¡¯s death, let alone their teammates.

    Zhu Hanqiu added, ¡°As soon as Huashan went out, Zhidong waspletely at the point of death. No matter how much inner force I pour into him, the ceasing of his heartbeat was unstoppable.¡±

    He did not show such obvious sadness as his heart was still fluttering with fear.

    Qin Shuanglian checked the body of Fang Zhidong and made sure there was no obvious trauma or poisoned and meridians burst signs of being possessed by the devil. She thought for a while and then ripped off Fang Zhidong¡¯s clothes in order to look for less obvious wounds.

    There was no pinhole or blood umtion on vital parts like the skull, sternum,dantian, heart or external genitalia. Fang Zhidong was still like a living person with distinct skin texture and firm muscles.

    ¡°What if he died of sudden acute disease?¡± Shi Tiangao guessed.

    Qin Shuanglian agreed with this idea, but she could not reach a conclusion at this moment. Thus she turned Fang Zhidong¡¯s body over to check his back.

    The body was turned over and the back was revealed. Qin Shuanglian¡¯s pupils shrank immediately. Shi Tiangao and Zhu Hanqiu gasped and could not help stepping back while Zhu Huashan pressed both hands to her mouth to suppress a scream.

    On Fang Zhidong¡¯s fair skinned but strong back, there was a ferocious, scarlet character, ¡°Kill¡± that gave others a bloody feeling.

    When they looked carefully, they found the ¡°Kill¡± seemed to be permeated into the skin texture as if borne on to this body. The monstrous and bloody sight was full of the feeling of death.

    For a moment, the room fell silent without even the sound of breathing.

    ¡°Since when did he bear this ¡°Kill¡± on his back?¡± Shi Tiangao was the one to break the unutterable silence.

    During thest mission, he and Fang Zhidong, together with Zhu Qiuhan and the others had bathed in ake and they had not seen this.

    Zhu Qiuhan shook his head at a loss to show that he did not know about this either.

    Shi Tiangao exchanged a look with Qin Shuanglian. Both of them remembered a guess they made before ¡ª Changes urred in the mission and the Taoist Master¡¯s mansion getting involved was probably the result of someone randomly opening a branch line or giving rise to something carelessly. Judging from the things happening today, could that someone be Fang Zhidong? Could it be that he got backfired by these incidents?

    ¡°What a horrifying ¡®Kill¡¯ it is! Could it be the work of an evil spirit? After all, we have juste out of the ghost vige...¡± Zhu Huashan made her guess.

    Hearing this, Shi Tiangao¡¯s face immediately changed color. He grabbed the clothes on his back and ripped it open with a rush.

    His bronze skinned back revealed with the sound of ripping. On it was a light red character of ¡°Kill¡±!

    ¡°There it is!¡± Zhu Hanqiu cried.

    Both Qin Shuanglian and Zhu Huashan¡¯s expression changed, they at once hurried into the wing-room to check each other¡¯s backs.

    Zhu Hanqiu took off his garment and raised his underclothes with a pale face to let Shi Tiangao have a check.

    ¡°Brother Tian, is there a ¡®Kill¡¯?¡± Zhu Hanqiu asked in a quivered tone.

    Shi Tiangao nodded heavily, ¡°Yes, there is.¡±

    A ¡°Kill¡± in darker red was iid on Zhu Hanqiu¡¯s back.

    A few momentster, Qin Shuanglian and Zhu Huashan returned with pale faces. Apparently, they found the ¡°Kill¡± on their backs as well.

    The four people looked at each other. Panic filled the room.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Taoist Master!¡± Qin Shuanglian said with teeth grit.

    This mysterious and strange situation was more than they could handle. They could do nothing except to seek help from the Taoist Master¡¯s mansion!

    ....

    After hearing Meng Qi¡¯s suggestion, the Taoist Master was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°Foolish Monk and I have been friends for many years. I fully trust in his moral character and behaviors. There is no need to verify.¡±

    The Foolish Monk was a benevolent person who often defuses conflicts in JiangHu. He never took sides or lied and was a truly eminent monk with great virtue who was trustworthy.

    What¡¯s more, the Primordial Spirit at this phase was as vulnerable as a thin piece of paper in front of overmatches of the same phase. How could it be operated by the hands of others? The Taoist Master did not trust Meng Qi who was a Guru of the Sect of Ether.

    Anyhow, the target they aimed to deal with was a thorn in the flesh to him. Then why not make use of this opportunity?

    ¡°That would make a deal.¡± Meng Qi pped his hands and smiled, ¡°We will scout for the status of the Female Monarch first.¡±

    ¡°If what you said was true, judging from my acquaintance of the Female Monarch, she would not ignore Taoist friends and pretend nothing had happened. Now she might have already summoned back all of her important healers, closed her doors, activated Restrictive Spell and waited inplete defense. With the help of the Witch of the ck Mountain, we three are not likely able to break their defense and could only be stalemated. Then as soon as they fix their special device, they wouldunch a counterattack on us,¡± the Taoist Master analyzed a most possible result.

    As soon as he stopped speaking, he saw the Guru of the Sect of Ether dressed in green shirts smiled confidently, ¡°The scout is aimed at looking for clues of the mysterious fragment.¡±

    ¡°The Female Monarch is a tough person. She would surely not entrust her life to others¡¯ ideas. Now that she knew she could operate the mysterious fragment to use a special device to change rules and reverse time, she would surely go after this. With the mysterious fragments missing, we can only try to look for clues at her ce now.¡±

    The Taoist Master sighed, ¡°You really have an urate grasp of the characteristics of the Female Monarch.¡±

    It was very hard to analyze one¡¯s heart and Meng Qi had already made a good job by this spection.

    The three of them finished their discussion and immediately left the Taoist Master¡¯s mansion to fly towards the north.

    ....

    The towering castle stood on the side of a broad river. Now the castle was shrouded by mist with a hazy, hidden feeling of danger. It was hard to see the true image inside.

    The Taoist Master floated in mid-air and gazed at the castle down below. Now he believed what Meng Qi and the Foolish Monk said even more.

    The Female Monarch really had summoned back her healers and activated a Restrictive Spell!

    She was waiting for the repairing of the special device!

    The Foolish Monk opened his eyes. His golden crystal eyes were like the eyes of a dragon that ignored the mist and reflected all the tiny details in this castle.

    The Heavenly Eye!

    Sure enough, the castle was more crowded than before on the return of many overmatches that guarded different ces. The guess of three gurus and the truth of the situation were verified.

    In the gorgeous and dignified pce, the Female Monarch sat on her throne in a dark robe with a phoenix held high. Opposite her stood the Witch of the ck Mountain who was covered in a ck robe with only two cold, scarlet eyes visible.

    Sensing the gaze from the Foolish Monk, the Witch of the ck Mountain turned back with a rush and let out a bloody beam from her eyes.

    At once, the Foolish Monk¡¯s golden crystal eyes turned muddy and could no longer see what was inside the pce.

    ¡°They did join hands,¡± the Taoist Master looked at Meng Qi. Now he did not doubt a word Meng Qi had said, ¡°With the doors closed right now, how are we going to look for clues?¡±

    Meng Qi stood in mid-air with his legs stretched apart and his hands behind his back. He smiled,

    ¡°Everything that exists must leave traces.¡±

    His eyes suddenly turned pitch ck like the deepest part of the starry sky. There sat a Taoist priest unable to be described by words. The bright initial thread of stars came from him and continuously split and derived into the mysterious starry sky.

    All deeds had causes and effects!

    Meng Qi looked into the castle and saw numerous threads of causes and effects thickly winding together into a neb. It was impossible to tell which was which, which belonged to which and which led to which.

    Meng Qi was not surprised at this at all. He gazed into the void to look for the threads of causes and effects that spread out of this world.

    On the dim edge, Meng Qi faintly saw a few threads of stars in deep void that connected to some unknown ces.

    ¡°Ok. I found some clues,¡± Meng Qi withdrew his vision and his eyes turned back to normal. Yet the Foolish Monk and the Taoist Master were still shocked by the mysterious soul-stirring feeling he gave off just now.

    ¡°You found clues?¡± emotions shed across the Taoist Master¡¯s heart while he spoke to Meng Qi in a calm voice.

    He found clues just by doing this?

    Meng Qi wore a smile on his face, ¡°Sure.¡±

    Though he could not recognize the specific situation, thus couldn¡¯t operate the threads. However, he had remembered the features and senses of these threads.

    The clues to the mysterious fragment were surely hidden among them. When the timees, they can be the basis to deduct with the Jade Spirit Calction. Then they would be able tobine with the result of investigation of government and sort out several dubious ces to exclude.

    With clues at hand, the three gurus quickly retreated as they could not break the Restrictive Spell of the Female Monarch or the Witch of the ck Mountain for the moment.

    The Female Monarch rose from her throne and looked up at the sky with her hands hung down,

    ¡°They will not give up this easily.¡±

    ¡°It does not matter. In a few days, the special device would be rebuilt. Plus, I have found clues of the Seven-Kill Tablet,¡± the voice of the Witch of the ck Mountain was low and maic that waspletely different from how she looked.

    ¡°You found clues of the Seven-Kill Tablet?¡± the Female Monarch put her vision back on the Witch of the ck Mountain.

    The Witch of the ck Mountain chuckled, ¡°That is right. Ever since I was sure that the Seven-Kill Tablet fell into our world, I have been looking for it with every means. Although the virtual-reality game could not change reality, the many choices made by a great number of yers led to many different changes. The numerous uncertain futures allowed me to rule out many spections. It was much easier when the range shrank.¡±

    ¡°What on earth is this Seven-Kill Tablet?¡± the Female Monarch asked in a low voice.

    The Witch of the ck Mountain answered in a slightly insane manner, ¡°It used to be the thing the Celestial Ruler used to reach the essence of Taoism. It helped him break through the limits of natural gods. But it was nearly broken into pieces as the Heavenly Court fell and then dropped into the Nine Levels of Underground. After that, an evil god got it and refined it into the Seven-Kill Tablet. It is said that it can put time in disorder, seek previous life, murder people invisibly and has many other uses. However, once it is used, it must take ten years to recover. If I can get it, I must first use it to kill Liang Wuji!¡±

    Liang Wuji is the name of Guru of the Sect of Ether.

    The Female Monarch looked in his face and said tly, ¡°I care not how you get this Seven-Kill Tablet. All in all, the fragment is mine.¡±

    ¡°Yes, of course,¡± the Witch of the ck Mountain turned and left.

    The Female Monarch narrowed her eyes as she watched her leave. She knew he had kept some crucial parts as secrets and her words could not be fully trusted.

    ....

    Back at the Taoist Master¡¯s mansion, Meng Qi found a quiet room and prepared to go to Nang Gongchang¡¯s ce. He wanted to find the mysterious fragment as soon as possible.

    Meanwhile, the Taoist Master met again with Qin Shuanglian and the others and knew about the mysterious ¡°Kill¡± characters. He sent a guru to apany them on a second visit to the ghost vige.

 Chapter 836: A New Day Of Nangong Chong

    <h4>Chapter 836: A New Day Of Nangong Chong</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    Sunshine flooded into the room through gaps of curtains and shone into a brilliant mess.

    Nangong Chong mumbled in his sleep. He pulled the quilt over his head and turned his back to the sunshine, determined to spend another period of cozy time in bed.

    Ding! A sharp sound suddenly rang out. Nangong Chong sat up impatiently. The rm manager was hopping at the other side of the room as if afraid to be forced to shut down.

    Nangong Chong shook his head with sleepy eyes. He sat for a few minutes dully before finally getting up to walk to the bathroom.

    After washing his face with cold water, he felt he was fully awake. At the same time, different kinds of emotions ¡ª sadness, grieving, together with rejoicing and liberation filled his heart.

    What made him sad was the death of his dear uncle Wu Youming. He could not tell other rtives about this yet and must wait for the arrangements of the government. He grieved that he lived in fear, amazement, and shock, for the past two days. The helplessness had made him gradually be numb. On the other hand, he felt relieved thatst night was just a bad dream and the Guru of the Sect of the Ether did not send others traveling through time.

    This case should have been closed, right? A new day, a new start!

    Nangong Chong looked at himself in the mirror. His eyelids were slightly swelling. He clenched his fists to encourage himself and keep up his spirits. Today is the day to make his thesis defense of one subject so he must go to school. What¡¯s more, he can see her there.

    At this moment, he saw himself raising the corner of his mouth to form a meaningful smile.

    He knew that smile so well that he blurted out,

    ¡°Sir!¡±

    Every time he saw that smile, nothing good would happen. Today was especially peculiar ¡ª the smile appeared on his own face!

    Meng Qi¡¯s voice resounded in his head, ¡°Friend Nangong, I am back again.¡±

    Wee back... Nangong Chong¡¯ s expression was sluggish. He felt he was too young and too na?ve to believe that this case had been closed. He asked numbly, ¡°What is it this time, sir?¡±

    ¡°You do as you like. I will tell you what to do when I¡¯m finished thinking,¡± Meng Qi said carelessly and started to doplicated yet fundamental deductions.

    The corner of Nangong Chong¡¯s mouth twitched and his teeth clenched. But he did not dare to offend Meng Qi so he bitterly brushed and changed.

    Actually, after what he had been throughst night, he was now quite insensitive to all of these with no more anger and shame.

    A few momentster, Nangong Chong was out of his home and drove his sky car to campus. As soon as he parked his car, a close acquaintance in the same ss, Xu Fang, came up to him.

    Xu Fang looked around and quickly approached Nangong Chong, dragging him to a corner with a mysterious expression.

    He lowered his voice as if afraid to be heard by others, ¡°Nangong, do you believe the video of the Guru of the Sect of Ether is true?¡±

    ¡°Yeah...¡± Nangong Chong was in a daze for a while and answered in an implicitly painful tone ¡ª the man¡¯s spirit is in my body right now!

    Xu Fang immediately beamed, ¡°Good brother! You are truly my good brother! I knew you would believe it! We are both clever and keen, unlike those foolish people that are easy to be cheated.¡±

    His voice was even lower, ¡°To tell you the truth, I was right behind that building yesterday and saw the Guru of the Sect of Ether striking it down using a single punch with my own eyes! I recorded a video. It is a pity that so many mindless people believe it¡¯s a vicious advertisement.¡±

    He sighed deeply as if he was among the few that had grasped the truth.

    Nangong Chong was not in the mood to discuss this with others at all. He made up an excuse and left to go to the nearby teaching building.

    Just as he walked to a secluded corner, several men suddenly appeared and surrounded him. It was obvious they had nned to do so.

    The man at the lead was a tall and handsome young man about the same age as Nangong Chong, but he was way more outstanding than Nangong Chong on the outside.

    ¡°Zou Rong!¡± Nangong Chong blurted out. His voice was tensed up. His body and eyes gave off a feeling of fear.

    He had once offended this rich and powerful guy due to some incidents but he had been careful not to give him chances for revenge. Yet today he was too careless and now he got caught!

    Zou Rong smirked, ¡°Nangong, you choose to go down on your knees now or we hit you to your knees.¡±

    He spoke in a triumphant tone.

    Nangong Chong looked them up and down. All of them were slender, strong, and well-featured. Each of them was much tougher and more handsome than a homebody like himself.

    In the world nowadays, highly developed technology allowed gene adjustment of germ cells to be extensively used. Any rich family can let their offspring to have pretty good appearance and body. However, Nangong Chong¡¯s uncle joined the Canopy Game Company when he was already several years old and his parents were both ordinary workers. Thus he did not have the chance to experience gene adjustment. When he faced people like Zou Rong, he could not help feeling self-abasement and afraid.

    ¡°Fighting on campus would get you expelled!¡± Nangong Chong forgot about anything else and tried to scare them off.

    Zou Rongughed, ¡°Unfortunately, the monitoring device here is broken. How could you me us for tripping yourself over?¡±

    He blinked in a vicious and yful manner.

    Then he immediately changed face and cried,

    ¡°Hit him! Give him a good beat!¡±

    Seeing Zou Rong¡¯s fist punching straight towards his face, Nangong Chong just wanted to crouch, protect his head, and let them beat him. After all, he was no match for any of them. It would be better to give up revolting to avoid stimting their ferociousness.

    At that moment, he felt he lost control of his body. Instead of crouching down, he made a sidelong punch with his right hand in a clever angle and perfect timing that smartly shoved aside Zou Rong¡¯s violent punch.

    However, other people started their attack aimed at the back and two sides of Nangong Chong at the same time.

    Nangong Chong was afraid, but he saw himself rushing into Zou Rong with a bounce of two legs and narrowly avoided the attack from other people.

    At the same time, he stretched out his hands and locked the forearm of Zou Rong tactfully. After jumping and rotating, Nangong managed to get Zou Rong in front of him like a shield.

    Bang! The second round of attack from the other people all hit Zou Rong and made him shriek in pain.

    Nangong Chong raised his right foot and quickly kicked three times, each hit a different enemy¡¯s shin and sent them crouching down in pain.

    After that, Nangong Chong saw himself move like floating cloud and flowing water, beating down his five enemies with power that was no match for Zou Rong¡¯s. His enemies whined and rolled on the ground, unable to get up. Yet there were no visible injuries on them.

    ¡°You are weed to get your revenge at any time,¡± Nangong Chong curled his right index finger and left through the building with a swift turn.

    The real Nangong Chong was dumbstruck. He could only feel that the fighting had an amazing sense of rhythm. Though it was violent, it was more beautiful than a dance and it had the amazing power to fight five people single-handedly. Under the enormous gap between body size and strength, enemies were defeated in a few breaths.

    Was this kung fu?

    Was this the power of martial arts?

    Nangong Chong breathed heavily. He remembered the arts the Guru of the Sect of Ether taught him yesterday. Excitement started to boil in his heart and a strong urge to practice martial arts grew out.

    Before, this kind of urge was never as strong as it was now.

    Whether seeing the Guru of the Sect of Ether¡¯s magnificent power to reverse through and condense current or seeing him fight the Female Monarch fiercely and punch down a building with a single blow, all these things were just too far away from him that made him felt unrealistic. Though he longed and yearned for that power, he was not motivated enough. Just like the charm and might of science that let him dream of bing a scientist in his childhood. He gradually forgot this dream because scientists were too far away from ordinary people.

    But now, those who often bullied him like Zou Rong were no match under this martial art. It was something he had just seen and did. It was so close to life that he could not help yearning to learn the martial arts.

    Under the restriction of a heavy weapon, those who knew martial arts were just valiant!

    ¡°Sir, it was you who had helped me just now?¡± he asked respectfully in a low voice.

    ¡°If you help me do things well, I will surely point you in the right way,¡± Meng Qi said smilingly.

    How could an insensitive mount that bears grudge be better than an initiative and enthusiastic assistant?

    So, when he found out that Zou Rong nned to teach Nangong Chong a lesson, he led Nangong Chong into their trap on purpose in order to motivate him in learning martial arts.

    As a qualified old man, he would create a chance even if there was no chance!

    Nangong Chong was delighted. All his numbness and impatience disappeared at once, ¡°I will do as you told, sir!¡±

    ¡°You just mind your own business for now,¡± Meng Qi was still deducting.

    As he reached the ssroom door, Nangong Chong stopped in midway before he entered and looked at a graceful girl with long hair from a distance. She had a beautiful face with delicate features and she was like a pure and fresh water lily in her long light muslin dress.

    ¡°So this is the girl you like?¡± Meng Qi¡¯s voice suddenly came out as Nangong Chong was hesitating to approach with an uncertain expression.

    ¡°No...¡± Nangong Chong unconsciously denied, but he then remembered how powerful the guru was and answered in a small voice, ¡°I like her quite much and confessed to her once, but I was turned down. Afterwards I got into trouble with Zou Rong and was afraid to get near her even more.¡±

    Meng Qi smiled, ¡°Confess? Were you two good friends?¡±

    ¡°No, we were just ordinary ssmates who seldom spoke with each other,¡± Nangong Chong was not sure about the reason why he asked him this question.

    ¡°Now imagine, a person who was almost a stranger to you and had nothing charming in his looks and grace suddenlyes up to pick your nose. How would you feel?¡± Meng Qi asked with a smile.

    ¡°This guy must be insane!¡± Nangong Chong answered without hesitation.

    Meng Qi said, ¡°That is right. Emotions are even more private and important than picking noses. You have not even talked much with her. Your confession would only scare her off. The best way is to create opportunities to get to know her more and spend more time with her.¡±

    Nangong Chong was stunned to hear this, ¡°Sir, I have never thought that you were so experienced that you could even advise me in dating...¡±

    That was a sad story... the theoretical expert Meng Qi answered without hesitation, ¡°Sure.¡±

    When you have memorized three hundred poems from the Tang Dynasty, you could recite poems even if you could not write poems. I am a versatile old man!

    Just as Nangong Chong wanted to ask more on this matter, Meng Qi suddenly said, ¡°There is no need to give you advice. Du Qingqing is cultivating with all her might and she may have the chance to enter our world in the future.¡±

    Ah... Nangong Chong opened his mouth wide and thoughts like a ghost and a human in love and an evil ghost kills her husband popped out from his head, circting and arguing with each other.

    Three hourster, Nangong Chong finished his thesis defense. Before he could make up his mind, he heard the old man saying,

    ¡°Go to the ce where the monitoring device was broken and make a call.¡±

    The ce where the monitoring device was broken? Nangong Chong was confused for a few seconds, but he quickly figured it out and hurried towards the secluded corner where he had given Zou Rong and his fellow students a good beating and found a public telephone.

    ¡°Call Dong Yuan of the Mystic News Corporation,¡± Meng Qi had finished his deduction of the first part and needed more information.

    ....

    Dong Yuan was sitting on the couch with a ss of wine in his hand, enjoying his scarce quality time.

    At this moment, the video telephone rang and disturbed his good mood.

    ¡°Hello? Who is it?¡± Dong Yuan picked up the phone and saw a blurred picture as if someone blocked the camera from the other side.

    ¡°I am the Guru of the Sect of Ether,¡± a cool and familiar voice came into Dong Yuan¡¯s ears. His pupils immediately shrank and became tense. This monster was still here and showed up again?

    Dong Yuan took a deep breath and said, ¡°Well, what can I do for you, sir?¡±

    ¡°I need information about the government¡¯s investigation. I will exchange it for other clues,¡± the calm voice said.

    Dong Yuan looked around him and made sure his office was under protection of military force. With the various types of monitoring devices and shields against spirit-control, he was not afraid to be attacked by the Guru of the Sect of Ether. He finally rxed a little bit and answered more firmly, ¡°I am afraid it is impossible. This is top secret in this nation.¡±

    But we could make a deal, based on what clues you can offer.

    As soon as he finished speaking, he saw a stream of electric current sh across the screen of his video telephone and a hand stretched out from it, forming a figure in green robes. It was the Guru of the Sect of Ether!

    ¡°S...sir...¡± Dong Yuan stuttered with his eyes wide open.

    All the defenses seemed to be meaningless...

    Meng Qi smiled, ¡°Since you want to make a deal, let us have a good talk.¡±

    ....

    In the ghost vige, the guru of the Taoist Master¡¯s mansion checked the crack and found no problem so he decided to take Qin Shuanglian and the others back.

    In the back room of the pce, the Taoist Master was asking about the details of their trip.

    The guru recalled, ¡°The ghost vige was still as gloomy as ever...¡±

    Before he could finish his sentence, he suddenly fell down with clenched teeth. All signs of life quickly drained from him and even the Taoist Master was unable to save him.

    Qin Shuanglian and the other watched in despair as the Taoist Master took off the clothes on this guru¡¯s back and saw a bloody character of ¡°Kill¡±!

 Chapter 837: The Prison

    <h4>Chapter 837: The Prison</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    When they saw the ¡°Kill¡±, Qin Shuanglian, Shi Tiangao, and the others almost fainted with buzzing heads. Even the Taoist Master¡¯s mansion could not be exempted? Even the great guru cannot stop this?

    They are far different from the four. Even the immortals were killed, let alone mortals?

    All who had passed through the crack and went into the ghost vige would die soon in the order of ranking of power as the ¡°Kill¡± darkens?

    Despair shrouded their hearts.

    The Taoist Master looked at them solemnly and asked about the ghost vige in detail. Then he called his Taoist disciple,

    ¡°Go and tell the Foolish Monk toe here.¡±

    He has the Ksitigarbha Transgression Script written by Maha Bodhisatva. That would be the thing that could restrain evil spirits the most!

    ...

    Dong Yuan¡¯s face was pale. He trembled uncontrobly and backed off until his legs touched the edge of sofa. He lost his bnce and stumbled down onto the sofa, ¡°Wh... what do you want to talk about?¡±

    ¡°The ces the government has investigated should not be a secret,¡± Meng Qi stood before Dong Yuan with his hands behind his back. His cool eyes dispelled Dong Yuan¡¯s urge to call the guards.

    Making an inch-by-inch investigation would surely influence a great number of ordinary people and had no way to cover up the news except using the search for terrorists and dangerous wanted criminals as excuses. To a high-level senior pressman like Dong Yuan, such things were not secrets at all. He just did not know the detailed results of the investigations.

    Dong Yuan was short of breath, his heart beat rapidly and sweat poured like raindrops. He knew that he was facing an overmatch that treated life indifferently. If he refused to cooperate, he would receive a horrible result. He was silent for a while. After he calmed down a bit, he did not dare to make requirements anymore and told everything he knew honestly.

    Meng Qi listened in silence. The Indestructible Statue of Yuan Shi in his spirit deducted rapidly like electric sparks shing past. After Dong Yuan finished talking, he had already initially located three ces. Some were investigated by the government, some were not.

    Among them, the most suspicious ce to Meng Qi was the An Nan Felon Prison!

    It was attached to the Demilitarized Zone and was a partner in both the government and military¡¯s eyes. Yet it was aimed only at vicious criminals, its guard was not that high-tech so it was not strongly fortified. It was a perfect example of darkness lurking under the light.

    Meng Qi nodded to himself and put his right hand to the video telephone. His figure disappeared into thin air and was nowhere to be found.

    Dong Yuan stayed motionless on the sofa for a long time. His face was as sullen as ever and he finally made a phone call after a long time,

    ¡°Tell the agent squad monitoring Nangong Chong to watch out. The Guru of the Sect of Ether appears again!¡±

    ¡°Also, tell all the hidden areas not to pick up unfamiliar calls.¡±

    ...

    Skewers, beer, potato chips, lobster... Nangong Chong gobbled down the food like he was facing death unflinchingly.

    These were seen as hazardous substances in today¡¯s world. They were harmful towards health and were only used to fulfill one¡¯s appetite. Nangong Chong loved these but he controlled himself not to eat these too often. Yet now he must eat them early in the morning, how could he be not frightened?

    He finished his meal uneasily and belched. Then he asked in concern, ¡°Sir, are these foods necessary for practicing martial arts? Must I eat this much?¡±

    He had heard at the world of the Witch of the ck Mountain that when a person first started to practice martial arts, he must consume a lot of energy that must be replenished by food.

    ¡°No. It is just that you must eat them less from now on so you can eat as much as you like for now,¡± Meng Qi answered coolly for he had just tasted these delicious foods satisfactorily.

    Nangong Chong¡¯s face twitched. He felt he had been fooled again so he quickly changed the topic, ¡°Sir, what should I do next?¡±

    It seemed that he became useless again after he made that phone call.

    Meng Qi smiled, ¡°You just go to ss and go home to meditate as usual. All in all, the more casual you act the better.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡± Nangong Chong did not understand.

    He was full of passion right now and he just wanted to help.

    Meng Qi sighed, ¡°Do you really think the government would not send agents to monitor you after what happened in thest two days? What¡¯s more, the phone call you made could be traced back to this campus. It would be easy for people to connect these incidents with you. So you just do what you should do, forget about their existence and attract their attention.¡±

    ¡°So we just sell the dummy?¡± Nangong Chong understood his meaning.

    ¡°That is right. You are worth teaching,¡± Meng Qi made an ordinarypliment.

    The reason why he nned the things before was to get Nangong Chong motivated and full of subjective initiative. He could not control him once they acted separately. If he was still numbly rejecting, it would easily cause big trouble!

    The thought of being monitored and being caught up in the troublesome situation made Nangong Chong¡¯s heart sink. But what he had experienced just now cheered him up for the time being. Only by experiencing the hardest hardships can one rise above the ordinary. If he could not pass such a small test, how could he cultivate martial arts in the future and be immortal?

    ¡°With the monitoring device broken, all evidence had been gone. When he does something magnificent somewhere else, they would believe that I was only used as disguise and stop monitoring me!¡± Nangong Chong consoled himself.

    Then he tried to recite the mental cultivation method lection attached to the martial arts he learned yesterday. The repetitive and rhythmic words calmed him down like nothing had happened. He went to ss, chatted and idled as usual. Then went home, took a shower, yed games, and surfed on forums as usual.

    Agents monitoring him got the hint and changed their alert level to the highest. They focused attentively on every move Nangong Chong made to search for any signs of clues.

    Meanwhile, Meng Qi had already possessed the body of other people. He changed the person he selected ording to the map and route. Finally, he reached a ce near the An Nan Felon Prison.

    The ce was open with nowhere to hide all around. Devices like searchlight scanned the outside of walls. There were soldiers everywhere that formed solid defense, each one of them was strong and heavily armed with a doughty look. They would shoot at once if any strangeres near.

    If it was others, they would make Herculean efforts to sneak in and check if the mysterious fragment was there or not. But Meng Qi did not need to do that. He just stood far away as if appreciating the boundlessnd. Threads of stars shone in his eyes and reflected all threads of causes and effects in this prison. Again, the threads were twined together thickly and hard to distinguish. Yet he did not need to distinguish them, he just needed to look at the borders and see if there were any threads that connected with another world.

    Other felons could not have any connection with the world of the Witch of the ck Mountain!

    There he saw several threads of causes and effects vaguely that matched the features of those he saw at the castle of the Female Monarch. Meng Qi narrowed his eyes and raised the corner of his mouth, he then sighed,

    ¡°Those who are destined to meet woulde across each other even at thousands of miles away.¡±

    They really were hiding in this An Nan Felon Prison and the mysterious fragment was here!

    Meng Qi retreated silently, found a public telephone and dialed the number of the An Nan Felon Prison.

    ¡°Hello. This is An Nan Felon Prison,¡± a solemn voice answered.

    ¡°Hello. I would like to know what procedure I need to go through if I want to visit criminals,¡± Meng Qi asked casually as his figure gradually became transparent and went through the vice tube tobine into the electric current.

    Sometimes, it would be more convenient to have no mortal body. Of course, when one reached the realm of Dharmakaya, one would be able to possess the features of their Primordial Spirit, mortal body, and form at the same time.

 Chapter 838: The Ring

    <h4>Chapter 838: The Ring</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    In the office of An Nan Felon Prison, a female worker was exining the procedure to visit criminals seriously for the person on the other side of the phone. Atst she said, ¡°You must be a direct rtive or apanied by a direct rtive, or else you must prove that criminal has no direct rtives, do you hear me? Hello? Hello? Hello...¡±

    There was only silence on the other side of the phone as if no one was there from the beginning. At this moment, a gust of chilly wind blew through. Arc light sparked out of the phone that sent shivers down this female workers¡¯ spine. She recalled the ghost film she watchedst night. Now was a ssic scene in such films. Whenever a ghost appeared, it was apanied by the disorder of electric devices, a gust of wind that came from nowhere, or an obviously strange phone call!

    ¡°Was that man in such a hurry?¡± the female worker immediately thought up a reason.

    But as soon as she had this idea, her eyes were fixed on the screen because the call was not hung up as if disappeared. Plus there seemed to be something wrong with the camera for the image of the caller was not shown on the screen!

    All strange things add up and made her heart thump.

    An Nan Felon Prison kept felons. Every year there were people dying because of prison bullies or suicide. Rumors of ghost stories were spread among her colleagues. Despite those who were especially brave, most workers felt a bit scared during night shifts. And now the ssic scene in ghost films appeared. How could she not imagine something weird going on?

    The wind was still blowing and the other side of the phone was still silent. The female worker was finally unbearable of the situation. She suddenly got up and strode towards the technical section next door. That was the monitoring and controlling center that monitored every corner of this prison including offices. By going there, she could make sure if anything weird had happened just now or it was just her illusion?

    She knocked on the door and verified her identity. The operator on duty opened triple protection to let her in and asked smilingly, ¡°Hi, Zhu Lin. What¡¯s the matter? Are you going to treat us with a midnight snack?¡±

    Zhu Lin was not in the mood to joke with him. She said directly, ¡°I just answered a consulting call. But I figured something strange, who would consult at the middle of night? What was more, some weird things happened in the office!¡±

    ¡°Please get the surveince video out, I am afraid that idents might happen.¡±

    She did not mention a word of her fear and just said she noticed something unusual.

    The operator on duty felt a bit awkward, ¡°I cannot get the surveince video out without the signature of a shift leader.¡±

    ¡°That would not be a problem. You yback the video to check for problems all the time. Just do it as usual and pretend I am not here,¡± Zhu Lin was extraordinarily persistent.

    The operator on duty was surprised. Zhu Lin had always been easy to persuade. Why was she so persistent today? Did she really notice something wrong?

    Thinking of this, he no longer cared about the rules and hurried back to the monitor room. He yed back the video of the office in thest five minutes.

    Zhu Lin stood behind him and looked at the rey tensely. The phone call was normal, conversation was normal, but chilly wind suddenly blew out in the room when all windows were shut and an electric arc did appear on the video telephone. It was indeed a frightening sight at midnight.

    ¡°What the f...¡± the operator on duty blurted out. He could now understand why Zhu Lin came here.

    But the scenes next were ordinary with nothing strange.

    ¡°Nothing strange here...¡± the operator on duty frowned.

    At this moment, he saw a pale and gloomy face appear dimly on the screen. It was not in the video of office, it was a reflection!

    Zhu Lin saw the face as well. Her pupils shrank violently. The monitor was not abnormal, but the screen had some problem. It reflected a stranger!

    A stranger who was stood behind them?

    No!

    They turned back subconsciously and saw a green figure floating in the air with a pale face, surrounded by a chilly wind.

    A ghost! They wanted to scream but they could not make a noise. Their vision went ck and their legs sank. They fell down on the ground and were about to faint.

    Before they lost consciousness, they faintly saw the ghost float towards the monitor screen and was absorbed in looking at the scenes in this prison.

    ¡°Nowadays, even a ghost knows how to look at monitors...¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the use of looking at monitors for a ghost...¡±

    The two people fainted with deep feeling of absurdness, shock, and bewilderment in their hearts.

    The monitor screen filled the whole room with each frame corresponding with each office, key point, and corner. Meng Qi¡¯s eyes shed across and saw all of them. He was searching for those guys hidden here ¡ª those guys had the mysterious fragment!

    If they were to rebuild the special device, they must behave differently from other criminals and what they did would be shown through the monitor.

    The Seal of the Dao and the Karma Transfer could locate a rough range together with observation of causes and effects and connections. High-tech devices could tell the details. Sometimes thebination of both can have magnificent effect and Meng Qi was quite good at doing so. Thus he used the Yuan Xin Seal to trick Zhu Lin into unlocking the defenses in the monitoring center.

    Time passed quickly and Meng Qi had seen all the scenes shown by monitor. He rotated andpared the scenes in his mentalke, but he did not found anything different.

    ¡°Nothing is different means this is the biggest difference!¡± Meng Qi cried out. He was sure that the mysterious fragment and people from the Canopy Game Company were hiding here through causes and effects. How could they not be here?

    This meant that someone was covering up for them!

    The fact that they sessfully hid in this prison was the best evidence to prove this!

    Meng Qi thought for a while and looked again at the monitor screen. This time he searched with the arrangement diagram of An Nan Felon Prison to look for ces without monitors or where the monitors had ws.

    After a few minutes, Meng Qi raised the corner of his mouth and thought to himself, ¡°I¡¯ve found you!¡±

    In the scene of one monitor, the ce was not fully shown in the picture but only a small part as if someone had adjusted the angle of the camera on purpose. Despite this, everything else was perfectly normal.

    After he found the clue, Meng Qi left with his hands behind his back and politely closed the door.

    A few momentster, he appeared outside cell No. 8 where the monitor was abnormal.

    Outside of the cell, many guards that went through body modification were standing guard closely. Surrounding them was distorted and powerful electromaic field as well as a reaction unit like a sr burst.

    These were all set against ghosst and Primordial Spirit that had not transferred Yin into Yang yet.

    Meng Qi has a powerful Primordial Spirit and he had cultivated Complete Soul Annihtion and Tyrant¡¯s Six Decapitations, his Trace of Thunder could protect him from electric currents and sunlight to some extent or under his control. But once faced by those above limit, his Primordial Spirit would likely be injured and expose his trace. What¡¯s more, the Primordial Spirit could not leave the body for too long without protection of mortal body and must possess the body of others continually.

    After thinking for a while, Meng Qi put his hand into the wire next to him. He went straight through the surface and touched the electric current.

    A sizzling sound came out as the electric current flowed together under control. Silvery whiteness condensed to form a body and the whole prison as well as the whole Xia Nan district cked out in an instant.

    With an electronic body, Meng Qi could no longere and go through telephone wire freely which meant that he had a temporary mortal body. But now it was the time to act above board as sneaking was ineffective!

    This outage was sure to draw the attention of the government. But they needed time to react and he would use this period of time.

    Darkness fell, the guards were all frightened and then they saw a giant over thirty meters tall step out. It was surrounded by silvery white electronic lights and full of violent feelings.

    The giant made its punch. Electronic current sizzled everywhere and collided with surrounding electromaic field and reaction unit.

    Fire arose and a white glow rushed out.

    A great rumbling sound burst out!

    A mushroom cloud with fire rose with the enormous sound as if a small nuclear bomb had exploded.

    The tempest ripped open cell No. 8, the guards evaporated without even making a sound.

    The cell waspletely destroyed. The special device that had been partly rebuilt was turned to ashes again. The top managers and core group members from the Canopy Game Company turned to disintegrated burnt corpses.

    In the ruins, a flickering fragment floated silently with a mist inside that was hard to see through.

    Meng Qi quickly approached the fragment. Suddenly, he found his vision changed and the fragment turned bigger and bigger.

    In an instant, the whole surrounding changed. The prison disappeared as well as the sky and earth. What was now in front of Meng Qi was no longer a fragment but a huge body that blocked all of his sight.

    The bodyy in chaos with eyes closed. It was surrounded by mist and it was half transparent with boundless seas, mountains, sun, moon, and stars partly hidden and partly visible as if containing another universe!

    Was the world of the Witch of the ck Mountain derived from this body? The idea shed across Meng Qi¡¯s mind.

    At this moment, the body suddenly opened its eyes!

 Chapter 839: The Seven-Kill Tablet

    <h4>Chapter 839: The Seven-Kill Tablet</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    The corpse opened its scarlet eyes that looked like an ocean of blood. In an instant, the surrounding became misty, twisted, and chaotic.

    Meng Qi¡¯s vision was blurred for a second and his Primordial Spirit felt slightly dizzy. Then, he saw many lines that came from the outside world prating through the chaos and clinging to the be of the huge corpse.

    The willpower and Primordial Spirit travelled along the lines and drilled into the corpse, which were thenbined with a drop of blood that was produced by the corpse. A body with flesh was formed and it fell on the mountains and rivers.

    Just when Meng Qi wanted to take a careful look, the scenes changed one after another. Sometimes he saw the powerful Primordial Spirit flying out of the corpse¡¯s be and travelling to the outside world along the lines. Sometimes the corpse was triggered and its entire body became transparent. Sometimes the huge scarlet eyes were wide-opened but there was no sign of vitality in them...

    A small frown creased Meng Qi¡¯s forehead as he was sunk in thoughts, The corpse opened its eyes, causing the time to be disordered. Thus, the significant things that happened in the past had been projected.

    So, the essence of the fragment is a corpse. Is it a powerful corpse that can transform its Interior View into a vast universe?

    So, the process of reassembling Nangong Chong¡¯s body was not due to an ability of creating things out of a void; instead, it came from the blood of a huge corpse?

    So, the resurrection of the body of Wu Youming and the others has also indirectly relied on this force?

    Feeling as though he had understood something, Meng Qi soared into the air and flew to the terrifying-looking corpse. He wanted to take a look at its be.

    As the distance between Meng Qi and the corpse was very close, in the blink of an eye, Meng Qi had came to the top of the corpse. He was able to see the scarlet eyes clearly!

    Inside the eyes, no pupils were seen. There were only endless waves of blood that were full of killing intentions and a sense of death. In the middle of the blood ocean, an indistinct stone tablet that did not belong to the world was seen. Four familiar people were floating on top of the stone tablet ¨C the Female Monarch, the Foolish Monk, the Taoist Master, and the Witch of the ck Mountain!

    Why were they in the eyes of the corpse?

    It seemed that the corpse was not resurrected although it had opened its eyes. Was it just a triggered response?

    ...

    Things had been odd because even a guru could not escape from being killed. After asking Qin Shuanglian and the others for more details, the Taoist Master and the Foolish Monk rushed to the ghost vige without any dy.

    The vige was not too far from the mansion of the Taoist Master. It was located at a remote and unnoticed ce that was close to the mountain where the wild beasts ran wild.

    In the vige, the houses were old and dpidated. White cloth was hung in front of every house and strings of paper money were swaying on the trees. Other than that, everything was in dead silence and no signs of human habitation could be found. The wind blew through the vige asionally, and the paper money was swirling in the wind. A sense of creepiness could be felt.

    Nevertheless, the Taoist Master and the Foolish Monk were unique people ¨C the amount of ghosts they had seen was more than the amount of dogs the ordinary people had seen. Having a strong mind, they were not bothered by the creepiness of the vige. After observing the changes of Qi Ji in the world, andbined it with the information given by Qin Shuanglian and the others, they had made a deduction about the source of the creepy atmosphere.

    There was an ancient tomb near to the mountain. It was discovered by the vigers because of an earthquake. After digging out and taking away the treasures inside the tomb, the vigers had died dreadfully one by one. Even the taoist priests and monks who came to catch ghosts could not escape from death. Since then, this vige had been named ghost vige.

    The ancient tomb was once explored by Qin Shuanglian and the others. Strangely, no coffin was found. They could only see a crack that seemed to go deep into the ground. However, the guru from the mansion of the Taoist Master who went inside the crack to explore had also died tragically. It was very likely that Fang Zhidong had gone inside, too.

    ¡°Amitabha,¡± the Foolish Monk chanted the name of Buddha in a low voice while holding the Ksitigarbha Transgression Script in his hand.

    Flipping through the sutra, the Foolish Monk chanted at a fast pace. The writings on the sutra soared into the air and shone golden lights that looked like a soft glow on an azure stone. They lit up the surroundings that made the vige look like the Pure Land of Buddha. Immediately, the chilly feeling and the sense of death had vanished.

    The ground cracked, the seeds sprouted, and a lot of lotus flowers were blooming.

    Surrounded by the zed writings of the sutra, the Foolish Monk stepped on the lotus flowers and went into the crack in the ground.

    Holding a longsword, the Taoist Master who wore a tall and ancient Taoist crown followed behind the Foolish Monk. Behind him, the roaring dragon and tiger were transformed into the symbol of Tai Chi or Yin-Yang.

    Deeply believing in the power of the Ksitigarbha Transgression Script, the Taoist Master was not afraid of the evil spirits. Also, everyone knew that the first battle after he became a guru was to conquer the Ghost Town. He defeated the Ten Ghost Lords, wiped out millions of ghosts in the town, and sealed the crack in the ground that led to the Nine Levels of Underground. This battle had brought peace to the human world.

    Since both of the Great Gurus were experienced fighters, they had never underestimated the danger of this ce. Letting out their senses, their footsteps were in sync as they were both cautious and vignt.

    Walking a long distance in the crack, it got darker as they went deeper. They tried to let out their spirits to explore the way ahead, but the spirits had disappeared once they got in. The more they went deeper, the colder it was.

    Suddenly, the Taoist Master and the Foolish Monk came to a bright ce. They were in an unusually wide underground cave that was enough to fit a pce.

    In the corner, there were a few streams of Yin that were letting out chilly air and filling the cave with mist. It was the streams that had engulfed their spirits.

    The Taoist Master and the Foolish Monk carefully looked around the cave, but they did not find anything unusual.

    The Foolish Monk suddenly opened a pair of hidden eyes that were pale gold, lustrous, and translucent. Everything in the cave hade into the sight of his Heavenly Eyes, but still, no suspicious traces could be found.

    Just then, the Taoist Master snorted coldly. He pped his left hand on the back of his right hand, and his robe suddenly swelled. Several streaks of clear light were flowing around, and a huge word ¡°kill¡± had slowly revealed itself in the void behind his back. The color of the word was very light; apparently, it was not fully activated yet.

    ¡°Something strange is in the cave,¡± the upper body of the Taoist Master swayed slightly. Along with a loud roar, the dragon and the tiger behind his back coiled into a circr shape, wrapped around the word ¡°kill¡± and destroyed it.

    The Foolish Monk thought for a moment and sat cross-legged on the ground. He took out a withered-yellow wooden fish and the Ksitigarbha Transgression Script, and put them in front of himself. While knocking rhythmically on the wooden fish, he was chanting the Ksitigarbha Transgression Script at a quick pace,

    ¡°Namo Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva-Mahasattva...¡±

    ¡°...those who have been preached to, those who are preaching to the others, those who have yet to be preached... those who have attained enlightenment, those who are working on attaining enlightenment, those who have yet to attain enlightenment...¡±

    ¡°From now on, I vow to rescue all the sinful and miserable beings from their sufferings in myriads of inexorable doom, in every world, in every hell, and in the three evil paths. I will help them to stay away from the evil paths that lead them to hell, to be an animal, and to be a hungry ghost. Only after saving all the beings from misery, I will realize enlightenment and be a Buddha.¡±

    The mantra gradually became louder. It was majestic, solemn, pure, and peaceful. The golden light of an azure stone ¨C emerging from the void ¨C was shining all over the cave and dispelling the mist. The golden petals of the Udumbara flower were falling slowly, and clear springs were gushing out from the ground while being apanied by the appearance of gold, agate, crystal, and other beautiful stones.

    Boom!

    All of a sudden, the ground quaked and the cave shook violently as if they had been affected by the sutra.

    The Foolish Monk raised his head suddenly, and the light of Buddha was emitted from his eyes. Behind him appeared a magnificent, golden statue of the merciful andpassionate Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva. At the same time, the Ksitigarbha Transgression Script flew up and was turned to thest page.

    The Foolish Monk opened his mouth and uttered the sutra word by word. His voice sounded like thunderps. It was as though a Buddha was giving his teachings.

    ¡°As long as hell is not empty, I vow not to be a Buddha. I will enlighten all living beings before I attain the supreme wisdom of Bodhi.¡±

    Boom!

    In the sounds of thunder, the earth cracked rapidly, as if a giant had opened his eyes!

    Inside the eyes was a boundless ocean of blood, with an indistinct and seemingly untouchable stone tablet in the middle of the ocean.

    On the front of the stone tablet, a line of words could be seen.

    ¡°Kill, kill, kill, kill, kill, kill, kill!¡±

    Toward the end, the words got bloodier, more hideous and was filled with a greater sense of death.

    ¡°The Seven-Kill Tablet!¡± the Taoist Master thought of the words of the Master of the Sect of Ether.

    Why was the stone tablet here?

    Thinking about that, the Taoist Master and the Foolish Monk flew toward the ocean of blood with their quickest possible speed.

    Although they did not know what the stone tablet was for, it was undoubtedly an important item because even the Witch of the ck Mountain was pursuing it with all her efforts. It must not fall into the hands of the enemy!

    Just then, a slender and fair hand was hitting from the sky. Four of the fingers were put together and the thumb was pressed on the index finger, which made a shape of a beak. It was the hand of a person in ck robe who was flying rapidly toward them like a proud phoenix. The me that came with the person was burning the sky and steaming a part of the blood ocean.

    ¡°The Female Monarch...¡± the Taoist Master was already ready for unexpected encounters. He shed the longsword obliquely upward. The statues of dragon and tiger behind his back were connected end to end, and they revolved rapidly. The Mana of his entire body and the forces he mobilized from the world changed seven times in a sh ¨C Yin, Yang, Yin, Yin, Yang, Yang, Yin. As a result, sometimes the void around him was frozen that gave a chill to the marrow, sometimes it was warm and bright that all the dirt was eliminated.

    This was the proud work of the Taoist Master thatbined all martial arts of the mansion of the Taoist Master ¨C the Seven Turns of Dragon and Tiger. In an instant, he would release seven waves of power ¨C either Yin or Yang ¨C which umtedyer byyer like the ocean waves. Every attack of Seven Turns of Dragon and Tiger would be totally different as it was based on the order of Yin and Yang. To block the attackspletely, the enemy must be able to guess the correct order of Yin and Yang in order to counter it ordingly. Otherwise, the power would explode, which would lead to a chain reaction that was equivalent to being attacked by several Taoist Masters simultaneously!

    In such a short period of time, one would need to be as strong as a Dharmakaya to make urate deductions, or get to know the habits of the Taoist Master in advance in order to distinguish whether the attack was Yin or Yang. Otherwise, who would be able to respond to the attacks so quickly?

    Therefore, the best way to deal with this attack was to retreat. The intention of the Taoist Master was to force the Female Monarch to back off so that he could reach to the Seven-Kill Tablet first.

    With an indifferent look in the eyes, the Female Monarch spread her right fingers. Unexpectedly, she did not escape; she was staying in ce to take the attack instead.

    The Yang-fire and Yin-fire was changing sessively to eliminate every attack of the Seven Turns of Dragon and Tiger. Yang, Yin, Yang, Yang, Yin, Yin, Yang ¨C every counter-attack was correct!

    Following the disappearance of the Seven Turns of Dragon and Tiger, the Female Monarch brushed her five fingers on the longsword of the Taoist Master. The turbulent power turned into me and burned toward the Taoist Master along the longsword.

    Zeng!

    How did she guess all of them right? The Taoist Master was in shock while shaking the longsword hard to get rid of the me.

    Due to his unstable Qi Xie, the longsword in his hand trembled, and he almost fell into the ocean of blood.

    In just one move, he was already injured.

    The Female Monarch took advantage of this chance and started tounch attacks that immediately put the Taoist Master in a disadvantageous position.

    The longer the Taoist Master fought, the more he felt frightened. He seemed to be transparent in front of the Female Monarch. She could always deal with his attacks in advance, or find a hidden weak point in his moves. Therefore, he was fighting in a very passive way ¨C in the fifty numbers of deducing Yin and Yang in the world, only forty-nine numbers were used; therefore, before one attained enlightenment, no matter how powerful the martial art was, there would always be imperfection!

    On the other hand, the Foolish Monk had encountered with the Witch of the ck Mountain who was wrapped in a robe. With a calm facial expression, the Foolish Monk thrusted his fist forward ¨C it was a seemingly ordinary punch. The golden writings on the Ksitigarbha Transgression Script were floating in the air. They were linked together and shining lights of an azure stone. To set up a strong defense, he safeguarded the Xumi Mountain with his form, and activated the Steadfast Boundary.

    In the face of this punch, the Witch of the ck Mountain suddenly opened his mouth and spewed out a streak of dark light.

    When the dark light fell on the golden zed writings of sutra, it burst into strange giggles that gave people a feeling of decadence. Instantly, the golden writings were stained. The Steadfast Boundary was cracked a little, and was wrapped in strange, dark shadows.

    ¡°The Relic of a Fallen Monk!¡± finally, there was a change in the Foolish Monk¡¯s countenance.

    The Witch of the ck Mountain let out a strangeughter and said, ¡°It¡¯s specially prepared for you!¡±

    The game of The Witch of the ck Mountain had beenunched for ten years. Although no yer had stepped into the realm of Great Guru yet, many of them had challenged the Foolish Monk and the Taoist Master before, either in a fair and above board manner, or in a despicable and shameless manner. Such data was fed back to the gamepany again and again, which was then analyzed and simted by the opticalputer. Under continuous improvement, the simtion had gradually be urate.

    Therefore, the Female Monarch and the Witch of the ck Mountain had fought hundreds of times with the Taoist Master and the Foolish Monk respectively. They had a very good understanding of their habits, their moves and their secrets. For example, the Female Monarch knew that when using the Seven Turns of Dragon and Tiger, the Taoist Master tended to choose a certain order of Yin and Yang subconsciously. Also, the Witch of the ck Mountain knew that the Relic of a Fallen Monk was able to restrain the Steadfast Boundary.

    One who knew his own strength and that of the enemy would win every battle. Hence, it was unavoidable for the Taoist Master and the Foolish Monk to fall into an absolutely disadvantageous position!

    This was the incredible effect ofbining high technology and martial arts! The Female Monarch got more confident as the battle progressed. On the other hand, after trapping the Foolish Monk, the Witch of the ck Mountain had rushed to the Seven-Kill Tablet without any hesitation!

    Seeing this scene from the eyes of the huge corpse, Meng Qi was rmed. He threw his Primordial Spirit into the electric body. At the same time, his real body in the mansion of the Taoist Master had sensed the Qi Ji, and thus flying to the blood ocean!

    As the two bodies met in the air on top of the blood ocean, Meng Qi¡¯s Primordial Spirit had returned to his real body. Feeling vigorous and spirited once again, Meng Qi could feel the authentic power in his body that was strong and familiar.

    Nevertheless, the return of Primordial Spirit inevitably took some time. At the moment, Meng Qi already saw the Witch of the ck Mountain seizing the Seven-Kill Tablet.

    ¡°You¡¯rete,¡± the Witch of the ck Mountain was in a good mood. Her robe was fluttering in the air, and her scarlet eyes were full of mockery.

    Meng Qi squinted his eyes and took a step forward that went across the void. Without saying anything unnecessary, he had decided tounch an attack!

    The Primordial Spirit of the Witch of the ck Mountain shook the void as sheughed aloud, ¡°It¡¯s useless. Do you know how mysterious the Seven-Kill Tablet is? Apart from turning time into a disordered state, exploring the past and present life, and carrying out undetectable assassinations, it also allows the owner to return to the past for a short period of time!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m aware that your realm of The Rise of Yellow Sky is very powerful. To be honest, I¡¯m surprised that it is able to rece the ether. Since you¡¯re not affected by the backward flow of time and you can travel across two worlds freely, it¡¯s easy to defeat you but extremely difficult to kill you.¡±

    ¡°But now that I have the Seven-Kill Tablet in hand, I can actually go back to the past and kill you when you¡¯re still weak!¡±

    In his hands, the Seven-Kill Tablet suddenly shone brightly and wrapped his entire body. Instantly, time and space had be disordered, and Meng Qi could only watch the Witch of the ck Mountain disappear.

    As the light faded, the Witch of the ck Mountain appeared on a cliff and saw a calm teenager feeling the ether.

    ¡°Liang Wuji!¡± shouted the Witch of the ck Mountain.

    The teenager opened his eyes and looked at the demonic monster in front of him. He was shocked, ¡°You are...¡±

    Before Liang Wuji finished speaking, the Witch of the ck Mountain had smacked him into a pool of blood. His lingering willpower was echoing around,

    ¡°What on earth did I do wrong?¡±

    Feeling satisfied, the Witch of the ck Mountain sped his hands behind his back and activated the Seven-Kill Tablet again to return to the future.

    Following the death of Liang Wuji, the Master of the Sect of Ether had changed to a different person. Although Sun Junlin was training hard, after all, he was not talented enough to attain the highest realm, The Rise of Yellow Sky. As a result, he dared not challenge the Witch of the ck Mountain, therefore he was still alive and kicking.

    Meng Qi came and became an experienced senior of the Sect of Ether who had just finished the Isted Practice. He explored the Lanruo Temple with Sun Junlin, and there was little change in the things that happened subsequently. Also, Meng Qi¡¯s identity had been changed in the memories of Yan Chixia, the Foolish Monk, and others.

    However, in the world of Nangong Chong, the person in the video was still the Master of the Sect of Ether!

    ¡°...so he really went back to the past... but the change in the timeline is only limited to the current universe...¡± although Meng Qi was aware of these changes, his old memory was not affected at all.

    He finally understood why his memory was not changed ¨C it was because of the Seal of the Dao!

    The seal was the cause of all results, the source of all things, and the beginning of all changes!

    Meng Qi was getting used to the changes caused by the tablet. With the corner of his mouth twitching slightly, he looked at the empty area in front of him and said to himself,

    ¡°Killing Liang Wuji has got nothing to do with me, though...¡±

 Chapter 840: The Fully Arisen Yellow Sky

    <h4>Chapter 840: The Fully Arisen Yellow Sky</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    ¡°But now that I have the Seven-Kill Tablet in hand, I can actually go back to the past and kill you when you¡¯re still weak!¡±

    The void-shaking words of the Witch of the ck Mountain were also heard by the Taoist Master, the Foolish Monk, and the Female Monarch. Whether they were attacking, defending, or trying to resist being rotten, they could not help distracting their attention to the Seven-Kill Tablet. Immediately, they found out that the tablet was shining bright light, and turning the time nearby into a disordered state. The light had wrapped around the Witch of the ck Mountain and made her disappear, as if she was going against the current of an illusory time-river.

    ¡°The Seven-Kill Tablet can bring people back to the past?¡± Despite being knowledgeable, the Taoist Master, the Foolish Monk and the Female Monarch were still shocked of the time-reversal ability as it had totally gone beyond their perception and imagination. Such power only existed in Taoist and Buddhist Scriptures for missionary purposes. They had never heard of anyone who could really reach this level!

    If such power was real, that was simply irresistible!

    Except for those who were born strong, who did not grow up from a weak and fragile state? At the weakest point, one could even be defeated by a single finger from an adult, and lost their lives in the slightest danger or trouble. Being attacked by a Great Guru like the Witch of the ck Mountain, how could one possibly survive? Undoubtedly, he would die!

    This was totally unsolvable!

    Sinking in thoughts, they felt utterly shocked and frightened. Given that the time-reversal power of the Seven-Kill Tablet was true, how were they going to defend themselves against it if they were being targeted?

    It seemed that they could only wait for death!

    Unless... unless they had also owned a Seven-Kill Tablet.

    Its ability had already surpassed their previously-imagined-power of gods and demons!

    At the same time, they all looked at Meng Qi and thought to themselves,

    ¡°Is the Supreme Elder of the Sect of Ether going to disappear from nowhere?¡±

    If he does disappear, it proves that the Seven-Kill Tablet can really bring people back to the past!

    Meng Qi stood with his hands sped behind his back. He seemed to be prepared for it.

    In the middle of the sky, a streak of light suddenly emerged. As it expanded and filled the surrounding, the sound ofughter of the Witch of the ck Mountain could be heard.

    ¡°I¡¯ve returned to the past and killed you when you were weak. Liang Wuji, no matter how powerful and mysterious is your realm of ¡®The Ether is Dead, The Yellow Sky is Rising¡¯, what¡¯s the use?¡±

    As the light faded, the Witch of the ck Mountain appeared. Holding the Seven-Kill Tablet, her voice stopped abruptly ¨C Meng Qi was standing in front of her with his green robe slowly pping in the wind. She stared at Meng Qi in bewilderment and blurted out,

    ¡°You... you¡¯re still here?¡±

    How could Liang Wuji still exist at present when he was already smacked to death in his youth?

    That¡¯s impossible!

    He firmly believed in the ability of the Seven-Kill Tablet. Making a change in the past would consume all its umted power because it would change the memories of the rted people, and modify part of the history in this world... He was very sure of all these things. But why was Liang Wuji still alive?

    Uh... who is Liang Wuji? The Taoist Master and the Female Monarch had even stopped fighting. Both of them looked at this side with a confused look in their eyes.

    Is the Witch of the ck Mountain performing a crosstalkedy show under a footbridge? It¡¯s obvious that the person standing in front of him is the Supreme Elder of the Sect of Ether, Ji Wuliang, why on earth did he kill Liang Wuji?

    At the moment, the Witch of the ck Mountain was agitated and unable to maintain a stable state of mind. Meng Qi smiled calmly and said in a rxed tone,

    ¡°Thank you for your help. You¡¯ve help me to cut off the connection with the past and break free from the influence of ether. From today onward, the yellow sky has fully arisen, a universe is evolved, and a whole new world is established. I can finally get rid of the shackles of the Divine Conjuration of Ether and make another breakthrough.¡±

    The Witch of the ck Mountain listened with a puzzled look. Painstakingly, she had used up all the umted power of the Seven-Kill Tablet to go back to the past and kill Liang Wuji in his youth. However, it turned out that it was not only pointless, but also helped him to break through from the realm of The Rising Yellow Sky to the ultimate realm of The Fully Arisen Yellow Sky.

    The Foolish Monk, the Taoist Master, and the others were stunned by the words of Meng Qi that were abstruse and full of wit. After thinking deeply about the mysterious realm, they felt that it seemed to have contained the abstruse principle of Da Dao.

    Just then, Meng Qi looked at the Witch of the ck Mountain with a fixed gaze and said with a smile.

    ¡°By the way, you seem to have mistaken me for someone else. I¡¯m not Liang Wuji. I¡¯m the Supreme Elder of the Sect of the Ether, Ji Wuliang.¡±

    Mistaking him for someone else... Ji Wuliang... the Witch of the ck Mountain opened his eyes wide, and was in aplicated mood. He was feeling angry, depressed, frustrated, and unbelievable at the same time. With an extremely unstable Qi Xie, he almost felt like spitting out blood.

    Even though the Witch of the ck Mountain was a shrewd and formidable man with a strong state of mind and Cultivation Base, he was inevitably feeling lost at the moment. He felt as though he was in a dream!

    Suddenly, a thought struck the Witch of the ck Mountain, Ji Wuliang... isn¡¯t it the other way round of saying Liang Wuji? Is he ying a trick on me? He shifted his gaze to Meng Qi and saw him standing rxingly with a faint smile on his face. Immediately, the Witch of the ck Mountain seemed to have understood something, and he flew into a rage out of embarrassment.

    Just then, Meng Qi put on a serious look. He activated the Yuan Xin Seal and yelled thunderously,

    ¡°My fellow friend, get ready to be captured!¡±

    The Witch of the ck Mountain was a Great Guru who had a strong state of mind. Despite using all means and strategies, it would still be extremely difficult for Meng Qi to defeat him. However, at present, the Witch of the ck Mountain was shocked by the ineffectiveness of the Seven-Kill Tablet and enraged at being tricked, so his mind was no longer calm. Taking advantage of his unstable state of mind and spirit, it was a great chance for Meng Qi to attack!

    In a battle between two equally powerful people, their states of mind and spirits were of utmost importance. Once there was a weak point in either aspect, one would often lose the battle quickly. As Meng Qi owned the Yuan Xin Seal, the The Best in the World, and the Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship, he was very skilled in detecting a weak point in the opponent¡¯s state of mind!

    ¡°My fellow friend, get ready to be captured!¡±

    Every word of Meng Qi was followed by a roar of thunder. The sounds of thunder were shaking the void.

    Thump, thump, thump. The Witch of the ck Mountain could feel that the ¡°heartbeat¡± of his body and the Primordial Spirit was racing, his brain was congested, and his eyes were bloated. At the same time, all kinds of emotions were stirred up to the extreme, and they got entangled with each other in his state of mind. He found it difficult to even think, as if he had lost his soul.

    The chance had came! As Meng Qi held the Heaven¡¯s Pain in his hand, the sky on top of the blood ocean suddenly darkened. All kinds of matters, energy, and the boundless ocean of blood were copsing in the direction of Meng Qi and the Witch of the ck Mountain. The energy in the surrounding solidified and formed a bond. It seemed that even time and space were limited to a certain extent.

    The Principles of Nature and the Law copsed all at once. Except for chaos, nothing else is left... thought the Taoist Master as he blocked an attack from the Female Monarch.

    Is this what The Ether is Dead looks like?

    As soon as the Taoist Master was struck by the thought, he saw an indistinct figure of a Taoist priest sitting behind Meng Qi. A de beam suddenly lit up and broke the bound. The energy sprayed frantically and spread to the Witch of the ck Mountain. Time and space seemed to be born, and all kinds of matters had emerged from it.

    A Big Bang that created the world!

    In blinding light, the de beam and energy swallowed up the Witch of the ck Mountain and half of the blood ocean. While the Female Monarch, the Foolish Monk, and the Taoist Master resisted the energy wave with all their might, a thought came to their minds,

    ¡°A massive demolition has given birth to new life and vitality. Following the emergence of the Primitive Force, all manifestations of nature have been renewed ¨C the Yellow Sky has fully arisen!¡±

    Boom!

    The ocean of blood was split into many parts and flooded the outside world. Thend was sunken, the mountain had copsed, and the ghost vige waspletely flooded. Hundreds of miles around the vige were turned into ruins.

    Feeling down and lost, the Witch of the ck Mountain was toote to respond to the attack of de beam. He had no choice but to take the attack with his body.

    Boom!

    The dazzling light cracked the shield of blood on his body, the me swallowed up his secret treasure, and the energy storm tore him apart.

    When everything gradually subsided, the body figure of the Witch of the ck Mountain became blurry and shaky, and he was only left with an iplete Primordial Spirit.

    He looked up with difficulty and saw Meng Qi in a green robe. Feeling unreconciled, he asked haltingly,

    ¡°Who are you, exactly?¡±

    ¡°Wu Jiliang...¡± answered Meng Qi lightly. Then, he raised his hand and shed the de downward.

    Wu Jiliang? Ah! The Witch of the ck Mountain made a voice of grief and indignation before his Primordial Spirit copsed.

    Meng Qi produced a clone and ordered it to seize the Seven-Kill Tablet!

    In the world where Nangong Chong was located, many warships had surrounded the dpidated An Nan Prison. The prisoners ¨C initially nning to escape under the chaotic situation ¨C were frightened, so they quickly crouched in the corner with their hands on the head.

    Suddenly, rays of light were bursting out of the cell number eight. In the fragment, the huge corpse sat up rapidly!

    His eyes were widely open as the bloody light burst out.

    All around the prison, the vitality had ceased. The warships filled with antimatter guns fell silently. The surface of the warships turned dim, as if they had lost power source.

    A tiny ray of light flew out and drilled into the be of the huge corpse. Instantly, he stood up. His body figure became indistinct as he disappeared into the void.

    The surroundings were in dead silence as all the living beings had been wiped out.

    ...

    Just when the clone of Meng Qi grabbed the Seven-Kill Tablet, shes of lights emerged before Meng Qi¡¯s eyes. With all his might, he defended against the light and stayed in ce.

    What¡¯s happening? Feeling curious, Meng Qi waited patiently.

    The light soon subsided, but the scene in front of Meng Qi had already been changed. The surrounding was chaotic, and the Taoist Master, the Female Monarch, and the Foolish Monk could not be seen anymore. In front of him was a young man in a ck robe, with a rather good-looking face. With deep tiredness in his eyes, it seemed that he was feeling tired of the human world. Nevertheless, he was a person full of unspeakable charm.

    Meng Qi¡¯s heart skipped a beat and he blurted out, ¡°You¡¯re the real Witch of the ck Mountain!¡±

    The ck-robed young man said with a faint smile, ¡°It¡¯s a good way to extend lifespan by putting the Dharmakaya-body in sleep, and separating off a soul to go through reincarnation while waiting for the arrival of Great Trial. However, he was being over-confident in his n to see the past life and cut off the connection with the past.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m aware of all his intentions and ns. In my eyes, he had no secret at all. He is doomed to die, don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    Meng Qi squinted his eyes slightly and thought, Is he talking about the dead Witch of the ck Mountain, or me?

 Chapter 841: The Return

    <h4>Chapter 841: The Return</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    In the chaos, rays of lights ¨C either red, orange, yellow, green, blue or purple ¨C were floating. Each ray of light contained a scene, disying different stories that were either joyful, sorrowful, or full of hatred.

    They were like a storyteller of the history and future that described the fantastical world of Lanruo Temple. The past and the present intertwined, and the future and the present became entangled.

    Over Meng Qi¡¯s face, the light and shadow was constantly changing. The flickering of light was like the emotional ups and downs in his heart. Sometimes the scenes were exciting, sometimes they were forbearing. Different kinds of emotions were stirred up.

    After the racing thoughts, Meng Qi eventually suppressed his emotions that was going wild, and spoke slowly in a calm tone, ¡°Without my interference, perhaps he would have seeded?¡±

    Without Meng Qi, the mysterious fragment would not be exposed. With the help of the special device, the Female Monarch alone could have killed the Taoist Master and the Foolish Monk, and the Witch of the ck Mountain could have easily obtained the Seven-Kill Tablet. Without Meng Qi, the Witch of the ck Mountain did not have to waste a chance to go back to the past to kill Liang Wuji. After making clear the past and present life, he could have turned back time and cut off the connection. Without Meng Qi, the state of mind of the Witch of the ck Mountain would not be affected by the ineffectiveness of the Seven-Kill Tablet, and he would not have lost his life to Meng Qi.

    Provided that the young man had not gained enlightenment, how could he brag about his almighty power of knowing everything in the past, present and future?

    Meng Qi did not flinch at all when he looked into the young man¡¯s eyes. The ck-robed young man¡¯s eyes were full of fatigue. Even when the corners of his mouth were raised, his smile showed a feeling of deep tiredness.

    ¡°What makes you think that your urrence in this world is not fated?¡± the real Witch of the ck Mountain chuckled.

    Is he rted to the Master of Six Dao of Samsara? Are they enemies, friends, or did he swear allegiance to the Master of Six Dao of Samsara? Meng Qi thought of the witch who once said that the Nine Nether and the Master of Six Dao of Samsara were actually involved in the world of The Witch of the ck Mountain!

    The real Witch of the ck Mountain raised his right hand and rubbed his index finger at the corner of his eye, ¡°Anyway, you¡¯ve done a good job. Without my help, you was able to discover the reason of time-reversal and the secret rted to both worlds. On top of that, you¡¯re able to retain all your memories.¡±

    ¡°Go back to your own world. Most of the people in the world can only live one life, and the vast universe will eventually have a doomsday. Why not live your life happily? Worrying too much about tomorrow will only affect your mood.¡±

    The tone of his voice was gloomy and tired. With a wave of his hand, the floating light dissipated, and they were back to the chaotic surroundings. Once again, Meng Qi¡¯s vision went dark.

    At thest nce, Meng Qi saw the real Witch of the ck Mountain revealing his huge body, and lying down slowly in the chaos. Within the chaos, there was a universe which contained the world of Lanruo Temple.

    ¡°Finding out the real body and the background of the Witch of the ck Mountain, and eliminating it ¨C the main mission ispleted. The reward is four thousand good deeds.¡±

    ¡°Obtaining the Seven-Kill Tablet ¨C the special mission of Dharmakaya move ispleted. After returning to your world, you will be rewarded the Dharmakaya move, breaking the boundless void.¡±

    ¡°This mission is not evaluated. Disclosure of any information rted to the mission is strictly prohibited. If you vite the rule, your existence will be erased.¡±

    ¡°Now, you may return to your world.¡±

    The familiar, apathetic voice of the Master of Six Dao of Samsara came to the ears of Meng Qi.

    Obtaining the Seven-Kill Tablet? Meng Qi was shocked. Feeling a mysterious connection, he found that the Seven-Kill Tablet was indeed in the hands of his clone, and was following him to return to his world.

    The Seven-Kill Tablet that could make people go back to the past?

    That was definitely more valuable than the Dharmakaya move, breaking the boundless void!

    This was Meng Qi¡¯s first time of having such a lucky encounter, thus he was feeling surprised and delighted.

    Surrounded by a cloud of mist, his body was wrapped by a beam of light that rose into the air. Thereafter, his body disappeared on the spot.

    ...

    In the hall of the mansion of the Taoist Master, the members of the Samsara teams including Qin Shuanglian and Shi Wangao were anxiously waiting for the news of the Taoist Master and the Foolish Monk. Their lives were in their hands.

    Suddenly, the clothes behind the back of Qin Shuanglian was stained by blood. The bloodstain had linked together and formed the word ¡°kill¡± but it immediately darkened and turned dark red.

    Despite having a sudden feeling of rxation, Qin Shuanglian saw the strange looks of her teammates.

    ¡°Sister Qin, the ¡®kill¡¯ word on your back has be visible...¡± Zhu Huashan said in a helpless tone. In her opinion, it was a sign of death!

    ¡°Ah?¡± on the contrary, Qin Shuanglian felt that her condition had never been so good since the mission started. It seemed that she was far away from death.

    Pursing her lips, she pulled Zhu Huashan over and blocked her own body with the recement clothes in the White Mustard Ring. Then, she exposed her bare back to Zhu Huashan and asked her to take a look at it.

    A back with fair skin was presented before the eyes of Zhu Huashan. No ¡°kill¡± word could be seen on the back anymore.

    ¡°She... she¡¯s fine!¡± Zhu Huashan suddenly cheered happily. ¡°The Taoist Master and the others have seeded!¡±

    Shi Wangao and Zhu Hanqiu immediately looked at each other¡¯s back and found that the ¡°kill¡± word that had previously grew in their skins had turned into blood that infiltrated into their clothes.

    ¡°Finally... finally...¡± Zhu Hanqiu breathed heavily as he felt relieved from the feelings of fear, panic, and despair.

    Just then, they saw the Taoist Master who had beards on the five acupuncture points flying back together with the Foolish Monk who had a benevolent and kind countenance.

    ¡°Seniors, thank you for saving our lives,¡± Qin Shuanglian quickly came up to them and paid the highest respect by kowtowing.

    The expression of the Taoist Master was slightly odd. He ran his fingers through his beard and sighed, ¡°It¡¯s not me ¨C it¡¯s the Supreme Elder of the Sect of Ether, Ji Wuliang who has rescued you all. Using his unprecedented realm of The Fully Arisen Yellow Sky, he has cut off the connection with the past, ovee the power of the Seven-Kill Tablet, and killed the Witch of the ck Mountain, which in turn saved your lives.¡±

    The Supreme Elder of the Sect of Ether, Ji Wuliang?

    Qin Shuanglian and the others looked at each other and thought of the man in the green robe who came with the Foolish Monk before. His aura was not any weaker than that of the Great Guru, but also more mysterious and profound.

    Initially, they spected that he was a top-notch experienced Samsara Traveller who had survived three or more Deadly Missions, but it turned out that he was a recently-emerged Great Guru in this world. However, it still sounded impossible that he could kill the Witch of the ck Mountain as he had limited experience in the Great Guru realm.

    As for the other things that the Taoist Master said, they had no idea of what were the Fully Arisen Yellow Sky realm, the Seven-Kill Tablet, and what did it mean by cutting off the connection with the past. They found it mysterious and difficult to understand.

    ¡°Where is Senior Ji Wuliang?¡± asked Qin Shuanglian curiously. ¡°Why didn¡¯t hee back with you?¡±

    While she spoke, she felt regrettable that she could not see him. Ji Wuliang... Ji Wuliang? This name sounds odd...

    The Foolish Monk chanted ¡°Amitabha¡± for once and said, ¡°Perhaps the power of the Fully Arisen Yellow Sky realm has already exceeded the limit of this world, thus it brings him to the realm of gods and demons. His power is too strong that he is not allowed to stay in the current world anymore. After killing the Witch of the ck Mountain, Ji Wuliang has soared in the light to heaven and embarked on a new journey.¡±

    Qin Shuanglian opened her eyes widely because the scene he described sounded familiar!

    Isn¡¯t it one of the characteristics of the Samsara Traveller to disappear on the spot, break into pieces, or soar in the light after aplishing a task?

    For thousands of years, no one in this world has been flying up to heaven. Apparently, the probability is really low. Therefore, the senior named Ji Wuliang is most likely an experienced Samsara Traveller who can effortlessly crush my Samsara team!

    Qin Shuanglian could not help to feel afraid after recalling the moments of almost getting involved in the person¡¯s matters. Undoubtedly, epting side missions or triggering events rashly was really a dangerous move. After all, no one knew whether Ji Wuliang had a good temperament, and whether he would kill the innocents at will.

    But when they thought of his charming appearance, magnificent aura, remarkable realm and power, they were envious. If only they could reach his level, the hazards of Nine Nether in their native world could be eliminated easily! If he could give some advices in their martial arts, perhaps they would have made great strides before attaining the Exterior Realm!

    Why doesn¡¯t the Master of Six Dao of Samsara assign a mission to this powerful Samsara Traveller to eliminate the hazards of Nine Nether... They can¡¯t help but to fantasize about it.

    Why aren¡¯t there other Samsara Travellers whoe to their native world when they are constantly going to the other worlds toplete missions?

    ...

    The loss of the warships had provoked the government to anger, but at the same time they were feeling fearful to such power. Moreover, they believed that Nangong Chong actually had nothing to do with the Master of the Sect of Ether, as he was merely a tool to serve the purpose of distracting attention. Therefore, no measures were taken against Nangong Chong. Although the government was still keeping an eye on him, he did not receive as much attention as before.

    As the guru had note back yet, Nangong Chong had been paying a lot of attention to the martial arts taught by him. Clearing his mind, he focused on training his body, and building a foundation to practice Qi storage.

    When the stormy situationpletely subsided, the heart of Nangong Chong was full of different emotions. Aspared to the usual life that he used to live, recently he had always been recollecting the wonderful, story-like experiences ¨C even though these experiences were full of astonishment, fear, confusion, and panic.

    ...

    Along with the floating lights and shadows, Meng Qi appeared in the Samsara Square, and his clone disappeared. He had a three-foot-high stone tablet in his hand, which looked real for a moment but illusory at the next moment. Surrounded by glistening light of waves, it had an indistinct figure as if it was not a tangible item in the world. On the front of the tablet, there were seven scarlet and hideous words of ¡°Kill, kill, kill, kill, kill, kill, kill,¡± whereas on the back was an inscription of a line of words that said, ¡°The heaven has given all things to man, but man has nothing to repay the heaven.¡± The words were neither contemporary writings, nor ancient writings. Although the words had a strange looking, one could understand what was meant at a nce.

    ¡°The Seven-Kill Tablet...¡± at the moment, the teammates of Meng Qi had not returned yet. Raising the corners of his mouth slightly, Meng Qi gently stroked the surface of the Seven-Kill Tablet. The tablet gave him an odd sense of touch, as though he was touching it throughyer uponyer of curtains.

    Four thousand good deeds had entered Meng Qi¡¯s ount. At the same time, the content of the Dharmakaya move, breaking the boundless void was indoctrinated into his mind: the body would first escape into the void, making it impossible for the enemy to detect the traces of his moves, thereby having no way to dodge his attacks. While the de and sword struck together, the void, the heaven and the earth would all break down...

    While sinking his thoughts in this Divine Skill, Meng Qi saw three light pirs shooting down. Jiang Zhiwei, Ruan Yushu and Zhao Heng had returned to this world sessively.

    Jiang Zhiwei was the first to finish healing her injuries and step out of the light pir. Dressed in an apricot-yellow dress, she was holding the Sword of Sun-Crossing Fogbow. Her pupils were so dark, as though a world was hiding in them. Inside the world, various Sword Spirits were destroyed and reborn.

    ¡°Congrattions to a guru here, congrattions to a guru here,¡± after keeping the Seven-Kill Tablet, Meng Qi said with a smile while cupping his hands together before his chest.

    He could see that Jiang Zhiwei had finally entered the second level of Heavenly Stairs.

    Jiang Zhiwei was indeed in a good mood. She spat jokingly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t exaggerate your reaction. Try again!¡±

    At the next second, she joked, ¡°How could an insignificant woman like me deserve the congrattions of a Great Guru?¡±

    Just then, Ruan Yushu had also stepped out of the pir of light. Her hair ¨C hanging down her back ¨C was cut a little shorter. The ck and bright hair had created a sharp contrast with her white clothes.

    Since she was not covering up her aura, Meng Qi could feel that she was at the peak of the fourth level of Heaven, which was simr to the realm of Zhao Heng who came out from the light pirter.

    Ruan Yushu¡¯s expression was as cool as ever, but her eyes were full of joy. It seemed that she had gotten a very interesting mission since she looked like she had tasted a lot of delicious foods.

    ¡°Unfortunately, I can¡¯t tell you what it is all about,¡± said Ruan Yushu frankly. There was some regret in her tone because sharing her favorite food with her close friends and getting their recognitions always gave her a sense of aplishment.

    ¡°Yes, the Samsara said that it¡¯s a ssified mission. Otherwise, I would be sharing a great deal about it,¡± agreed Zhao Heng.

    Jiang Zhiwei had also sighed, ¡°Before the mission, I couldn¡¯t imagine that such a world and such a life exists...¡±

    ¡°I bet none of your missions were more interesting and fantastic than mine,¡± said Meng Qi with a smile, with some spections in his mind.

    All of them had gotten a ssified mission. Was it because the Samsara had extended their interests to the other martial-art-rted universes?

    I¡¯ve experienced two worlds that were rted to martial arts and modern technology, respectively. Could it be that Zhiwei, Yushu and Zhao Laowu have gone to the world of magic?

    At the same time, Meng Qi was also specting about the reasons of his main mission being counted as a sess. Apparently, the nickname of the ck-robed young man was not the Witch of the ck Mountain. Therefore, the mission waspleted after finding out the background of the Witch of the ck Mountain, and killing his Reincarnated Soul.

    The ck-robed young man was most probably a mighty person at the Legendary Realm. Which one would he be in the myths and legends?

    Due to the need for secrecy, after chatting for a little while, Meng Qi and the others had left each other. Each of them went to the Central Jade Pir to exchange the unwanted items for good deeds.

    Meng Qi did not obtain many items and arts in the world of The Witch of the ck Mountain due to his unusual experiences. He had only gotten the Secret Scripture of Reincarnation Methods from the witch and the Seven-Kill Tablet.

    After thinking for a while, Meng Qi inserted the Seven-Kill Tablet into the jade pir and asked for identification.

    ¡°The Seven-Kill Tablet, Peerless Heavenly Weapon (broken). It is refined by an Evil God using the remnants of the Stone Tablet of Celestial-Ruler. Its functions include turning the time nearby into a disordered state, engraving killing intentions undetectably, and bringing the owner back the past for a duration of thirty breaths. The owner can only go back to the past that is not more than three hundred thousand years ago which is located at the current universe. Currently, the umted power is depleted, which will take ten years to recover. The Seven-Kill Tablet is worth four hundred thousand good deeds, which can be converted into two hundred and ny thousand good deeds.¡±

    A Peerless Heavenly Weapon... Meng Qi was stunned and asked without hesitation,

    ¡°Can I recover its time-reversal power with good deeds?¡±

    The Master of the Six Dao of Samsara replied in an apathetic voice,

    ¡°Yes.¡±

 Chapter 842: The Limitations Of The Seven-Kill Tablet

    <h4>Chapter 842: The Limitations Of The Seven-Kill Tablet</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    Yes?

    At the moment, Meng Qi was stunned by the reply. He felt joyful, surprised and doubtful at the same time.

    Two hundred good deeds in a month, two thousand four hundred good deeds in a year, and twenty-four thousand good deeds in a decade. In other words, with twenty-four thousand good deeds, Meng Qi could get a chance to return to the past for a duration of thirty breaths. Was it not too cheap? Was it not too cost-effective?

    Given that it was well-nned, a newly-emerged Legendary person could be strangled to death when he was still in the cradle. In Meng Qi¡¯s current understanding, the mighty people at Legendary Realm who were weaker than the God of Thunder were still confined tomunicating with the additional self in different universe, different world, and different Universal Fragment. Their powers did not involve going back to the past yet!

    Twenty-four thousand good deeds in exchange for such an opportunity were nothing but pennies from heaven.

    Such an unbelievable surprise had made Meng Qi hesitate. There must be a trap when things had gone strange!

    It was not normal to think about it when hepleted a mission of Dharmakaya move that was only worth tens of thousands of good deeds, but ended up getting a Peerless Heavenly Weapon worthed four hundred thousand good deeds.

    At first, Meng Qi thought that the ck-robed mighty person would take back the Seven-Kill Tablet. However, he did not mention it at all, as though he hadpletely forgotten about its existence.

    When Meng Qi found out that the Seven-Kill Tablet was still with his clone, he thought that it was a reward given by the ck-robed mighty person. Perhaps the mighty person could not harm the disobedient Reincarnated Soul for some reasons, thus he had to ask the Samsara to help him in killing the soul. The Seven-Kill Tablet, therefore, was supposed to be a reward given to the Samsara, but not to Meng Qi. Moreover, the description of the mission was to get the Seven-Kill Tablet, without stating that Meng Qi could actually own the tablet. Hence, it was rather unusual for the Samsara ¨C as a profiteer ¨C to not confiscate the tablet by saying that it was a mission props.

    Eventually, it turned out that the Seven-Kill Tablet belonged to Meng Qi. Having witnessed its time-reversal ability, Meng Qi felt surprised that he could own such an item. In the beginning, he thought that the tablet was simr to his previously-acquired Heavenly Weapons such as the Green Lamp of Buddha because they were all in a broken condition. He would need to spend a great deal of good deeds to repair them, otherwise they could only be used for once or twice, and the effect would be weakened to the Exterior Realm. Nevertheless, the identification of the Samsara surprised Meng Qi once again. Even though the tablet was in a broken condition, its ability was still far more powerful than many other Heavenly Weapons. It was indeed an item with a high value and incredible functions.

    Feeling utterly surprised by the value of the Seven-Kill Tablet, Meng Qi thought that he would need to wait for ten years for the time-reversal ability to recover ¨C it was actually a good way for the Samsara to limit its overly powerful effect. Nheless, the answer of the Samsara proved his guess wrong again.

    To sum up, Meng Qi was already used to the hardships of being restricted by the Samsara. Hence, when he got such a big surprise all of a sudden, he found it unbelievable. By instinct, he had doubted the intention of the Samsara.

    Some time ago, the Samsara was still full of malicious intentions. He took advantage of my mission of Heavenly Weapon to kill Senior Chonghe. It¡¯s really frightening to see him suddenly changing his temperament and giving me such a great benefit. One who offers benefits for no reason might be hiding evil intentions!

    Meng Qi felt that perhaps by nature, he had a heart of a wretch or a peasant. He was not afraid when he was subjected to malicious attacks, nor did he feel frightened when he acquired broken items from the missions. Ironically, he felt uneasy when something good had came to him.

    In the end, Meng Qi concluded that it was impossible for the Samsara to be well-intentioned. The Seven-Kill Tablet must have been given to him deliberately, but for the time being, Meng Qi had no idea of the Samsara¡¯s purpose yet. Anyhow, the n of getting rid of the Samsara must not involve too much usage of the Seven-Kill Tablet. Otherwise, he would definitely be in a great trouble!

    With his clear and rational mind, Meng Qi had ovee his greed and the desire to take shortcuts. Instead of being tempted by a huge benefit, he was aware of the underlying dangers behind it.

    He sneered at himself. Well, this is like a joke I¡¯ve heard before: everyone, please be cautious to thetest fraud technique. When a beautiful woman flirts with you, you must be careful. She will tell you that her father is a senior official or a wealthy businessman. She will give you a lot of money, a vi, and a luxury car, and ask you to sleep with her. If you get hooked, you¡¯ve already fallen for her scam, and there is no way to get out of it. After getting married with her, you will get everything you want. You don¡¯t have to work, what you need to do is just to enjoy your life without having any ambitions, and eventually you will be a useless person in the society...

    The purpose of the Samsara is to paralyze my mind with the Seven-Kill Tablet and shake my will. In his opinion, I won¡¯t be painstakingly pursuing the things I want if I¡¯m able to get them easily. He wants me to ce my hope on the Seven-Kill Tablet, so that I will never be able to get rid of His maniption. Gradually, I¡¯ll be a useless person who only wants to take shortcuts in martial arts.

    Taking a deep breath, Meng Qi had made a decision. He would still use the Seven-Kill Tablet. As the saying went, ¡°One wouldn¡¯t give up eating for fear of choking.¡± However, he would always remind himself of its hidden risks so as to avoid depending on it too much.

    After pondering for a while, Meng Qi paid five hundred good deeds to ask for further rifications. He wanted to ask the Samsara five questions in order to rify the limitations of the Seven-Kill Tablet.

    ¡°Can the Seven-Kill Tablet be repaired?¡± asked Meng Qi.

    Will it turn back to the Stone Tablet of Celestial-Ruler after being repaired?

    The Master of the Six Dao of Samsara responded in an apathetic voice, ¡°A Peerless Heavenly Weapon cannot be repaired directly. You need to collect some rare items and materials, find the repair method, and then submit them to me altogether.¡±

    In other words, the materials aren¡¯t in the Exchange List... Meng Qi disdained the Samsara in his mind and continued to ask, ¡°After recovering the power of time-reversal with good deeds, is there a limit to the use of the Seven-Kill Tablet?¡±

    Usually, Peerless Heavenly Weapons will have different levels of awakening. As a magic weapon of the same rank, can the Seven-Kill Tablet be awakened too?

    ¡°Yes. After the recovery of time-reversal power, the Seven-Kill Tablet will only be awakened to the level of Earth Fairy. If it¡¯s awakened to a higher level, it can create a disordered state in the passage of time around the owner, to a small degree. Aside from that, it can kill anyone who touches the tablet except for the owner. For a duration of five breaths, it can bring the owner back to the past within the limit of three thousand years ago,¡± answered the Master of the Six Dao of Samsara in detail.

    That¡¯s good enough already! Meng Qi quietly breathed out. After all, he was not thinking of going back to the past of too many years ago. If he were travelling back to the Ancient Times where a lot of mighty people existed, the gap of power would be so huge that he could be killed by a single p of the mighty people.

    ¡°Can it be used in the world I live in?¡± Meng Qi asked cautiously.

    As my native world is part of the real world, it¡¯s essentially different from the other universes. Can the Seven-Kill Tablet be effective there?

    ¡°Yes. But if you encounter the slough or aura of a mighty person above the Legendary Realm, the destination of your time-travel will be affected. As a result, you won¡¯t be able to arrive at an urate point of time in the past,¡± said the Master of the Six Dao of Samsara.

    It¡¯s still better than not being able to use it! Meng Qi was gratified and felt a sense of relief. ¡°If it is used in the things closely rted to me, will it cause the disappearance of my own existence?¡±

    For example, if the Seven-Kill Tablet is used to rescue Senior Brother Zhang and the others, it¡¯s likely to result in greater changes in the Spirited Mountain. I might have lost my life then.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s possible to happen,¡± answered the Master of the Six Dao of Samsara without hesitation.

    Meng Qi frowned, ¡°What if I use it on something that¡¯s not closely rted to me?¡±

    ¡°Then you won¡¯t disappear. The world is simple to be understood, and time is a natural resource. It can self-repair and self-correct. Without external interference, the scope of changes will be as small as possible,¡± exined the Master of the Six Dao of Samsara.

    No wonder after the Witch of the ck Mountain killed Liang Wuji, a Supreme Elder of the Sect of Ether has emerged automatically. Rather than ending up with a copsed Sect of Ether and the early death of Sun Junlin and others, nature has opted for a current reality that doesn¡¯t require a wide range of drastic changes... Meng Qi finally understood how it worked.

    After having a clear idea of how the Seven-Kill Tablet worked, Meng Qi paid twenty-four thousand good deeds to exchange for the recovery time of ten years, and he threw the Seven-Kill Tablet into his room.

    He would get the recovered Seven-Kill Tablet from the Fairy World after leaving this ce!

    As for the n of forging another Heavenly Weapon using the Eye of Ice Crystal and the Ghost Gate of Nether, Meng Qi had decided to postpone it. In order to acquire the second Heavenly Weapon, he needed toplete the special mission and wait for a longer time. On top of that, the sess of forging process was not guaranteed. Hence, this n was definitely not as important as recovering the Seven-Kill Tablet ¨C a Peerless Heavenly Weapon!

    As the saying went, ¡°ns can never catch up with the changes in life.¡±

    At the moment, Meng Qi owned one of the Three Divine Skills, the Secret Scripture of Reincarnation Methods, and the Seven-Kill tablet which was soon to be restored. Hence, he had nothing else to exchange for the time being. After returning five hundred good deeds to Jia Zhiwei, he had saved up the remaining twenty-two thousand and five hundred good deeds.

    ¡°By the way, I have the Secret Scripture of Reincarnation Methods here, which could only be used once by the Tree Spirits. Thus, we can¡¯t use it at the moment. You all can take a look at it. From now on, we should collect more secret scriptures like this and strive to find a way to break through the restrictions,¡± Meng Qi shared the witch¡¯s secret scripture about the ways of creating a magic art rted to reincarnation with Jiang Zhiwei and others. All the secret scriptures rted to reincarnation were of Dharmakaya-level, thus it had high value and could only be obtained through difficult missions. As they were in no rush to go through reincarnation yet, they still had time to seek for such secret scriptures in the future. The more people who were seeking for the scriptures, the higher chance they would encounter them.

    After looking at a few pages of the Secret Scripture of Reincarnation Methods, Jiang Zhiwei smiled and said, ¡°Provided that people can really break through the restrictions, many of the seniors who are at the end of their lifespans will be able to live another life again. Obviously, the entire world will be crazy about it.¡±

    Even though they would be losing their powers in a new life, they could still retain their memories, knowledges, and the connections with people. Apparently, the process of re-cultivating their martial arts would be very fast!

    ¡°Unfortunately, it can¡¯t be that simple,¡± Meng Qi shook his head. If the reincarnation methods were so easy to be created, there would be countless magic arts of reincarnation in the world already. However, the reality was, there was not even one magic arts in the main world.

    Jiang Zhiwei, Ruan Yushu, and Zhao Heng did notment any further. They soon exchanged the items they got from the mission for good deeds. After adding the mission reward of forty-five thousand good deeds, each of them had more than ten thousand good deeds on hand. The range of their good deeds was from twelve thousand to fourteen thousand, which was indeed a good gain. Of course, their good deeds were definitely not as much as Meng Qi who had acquired the Seven-Kill Tablet.

    Instead of converting the good deeds hurriedly, they took out one hundred good deeds to acquire information about their next mission.

    ¡°Due to the erosion of the Nine Nether, many ces in the world have been damaged, and there are cracks everywhere. The crowds of Evil Demon have been destructing the earth.¡±

    ¡°Main mission: Seal all the cracks of the Nine Nether to bring peace to the world. A mission sess will result in a reward of six thousand good deeds and a Talisman of the Samsara. A failure toplete the mission will result in a deduction of the same amount of good deeds.¡±

    A battle with the Nine Nether demons? Although the mission seemed to be very ordinary, Meng Qi had a strange feeling. Would he meet Brother Qi?

    After having a grasp of the mission, all of them began to convert their good deeds. As the Daluo Turquoise Pendant and the Righteous Wooden Dummy of Jiang Zhiwei could be used for one time respectively, she exchanged for several arts of Exterior Realm that were based on the General Principles of the Seven Strokes of Heaven Interception. She hoped to gain a better understanding of the Seven Strokes of Heaven Interception so as to aid the arts of her sect, Seeing True Self through the Dao. She was left with two hundred good deeds.

    Ruan Yushu had upgraded the Phoenix-Perching Zither to the top grade. Then, she exchanged for three months of practice time and a top-graded secret treasure, the Fire Shield of Nine Dragons. The shield could be used twice, and it was extremely useful in dealing with the filthy and evil beings. She was left with three hundred good deeds.

    Zhao Heng, too, had exchanged for three months of practice time and two top-graded secret treasures ¨C the Shanhe Country Map and the Divine Needle of Sun, which could be used for one time respectively. He was left with one hundred and fifty good deeds.

    When everyone was done converting good deeds and exchanging for items, Meng Qi grinned and said, ¡°It¡¯s time for us to name our team.¡±

    ¡°Uh, ¡®The Seek of Dao¡¯? ¡®A Pilgrimage for Scriptures¡¯?¡± suggested Jiang Zhiwei in high spirits.

 Chapter 843: Threatening Da Qinggen

    <h4>Chapter 843: Threatening Da Qinggen</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    Meng Qi stifled his impulse of making too manyints and waved his hand, ¡°That¡¯s toomon!¡±

    In particr, the name A Pilgrimage for Scriptures had reminded him of the team of Tang Monk, Zhu Bajie, and the others in the story of Journey to the West. Given the fact that he had once witnessed the Golden Cudgel and the huge pig corpse from afar, he should avoid doing the simr things with the predecessors especially after acquiring the Seven-Kill Tablet that had a simr effect with the Moonlight Box. The reason was to prevent himself from bearing unnecessary karma.

    Most importantly, everyone knew about the team who travelled to the west to collect Buddhist scriptures. On top of that, they were aware of the fact that the Great Sage Equalling Heaven, Sun Wukong, was also practicing the Arts of the Eight-Nine. Therefore, if the team of Meng Qi was named A Pilgrimage for Scriptures, Meng Qi could foresee that he would be having nicknames such as monkey, Monkey King, Eldest Brother, and so on. These nicknames were too embarrassing for a great swordsman of the new generation like him.

    ¡°As a martial artist, we should be seeking for the Dao with all our might. How is it being toomon?¡± Jiang Zhiwei was startled for a second, then she challenged Meng Qi with a smile, ¡°Little monk, what good ideas do you have?¡±

    Meng Qi clenched his fist and said with a serious expression, ¡°The King of the World!¡±

    Ruan Yushu and Jiang Zhiwei looked at each other and said calmly, ¡°Well, it¡¯s true that The Seekers of Dao and A Pilgrimage for Scriptures don¡¯t sound attractive enough.¡±

    ¡°Yes. They fail to make an impression,¡± Jiang Zhiwei nodded her head slightly.

    While agreeing with each other, both of them ignored Meng Qi totally, as if they did not hear his suggestions at all.

    ¡°Haha, I was just joking. How would I be serious with such a shameful name?¡± Meng Qiughed dryly and looked at Zhao Heng, ¡°Laowu, do you have any ideas?¡±

    Zhao Heng pondered for a while and said in high spirits, ¡°All of us have got different inheritances that include Taoism, Buddhism, and others. Thus, simply naming our team as Spirited Mountain or Kunlun might not beprehensive enough. As a martial artist, who doesn¡¯t want to attain Dharmakaya, unite all selves into one, and step into the Legendary Realm one day? In that case, let¡¯s just name ourselves as The Legendary Team. It shows our bright expectations of attaining the Legendary Realm, and it also matches the fact that we are travelling across different worlds and leaving behind our legends.¡±

    ¡°That sounds good,¡± said Ruan Yushu after thinking for a while.

    Jiang Zhiwei also nodded, ¡°Not every fairy and God can be a mighty person of Legendary Realm. This name is indeed ambitious.¡±

    Since everyone had reached a consensus, Meng Qi ¨C who had thought of numerous funny names ¨C could only conform with the group decision.

    Why is there a word limit for the team name? It will be so nice if we are allowed to use a poem as the team name!

    For example, when we meet people, we will introduce ourselves as the ¡°Growing one year older every era so we¡¯re only eighteen years old¡± team, how cool is it! The people must be staring nkly at us after hearing it!

    After chatting for a while, Ruan Yushu and Zhao Heng went back to their respective rooms and began their Isted Practice. Jiang Zhiwei looked at Meng Qi curiously, ¡°The martial arts you learned are rather diverse, don¡¯t you need to exchange for some practice time to get a thorough understanding of the arts?¡±

    ¡°Basically, I¡¯ve already understood them. Anyway, having a dull Isted Practice won¡¯t help me in mastering the difficult parts of the arts. Since there¡¯s one more year until the next mission, I still have some time to practice them,¡± Meng Qi answered with a smile. It seemed that one year was enough for him to learn the Dharmakaya move, breaking the boundless void, which was a joint attack of de and sword.

    Jiang Zhiwei didn¡¯tment further on this matter. Her facial expressions changed for a few times, and she talked about another topic, ¡°You¡¯ve made a right guessst time. My master really knows the secret of the Immortal Valley.¡±

    ¡°Martial Uncle Su has disyed the Legendary characteristics right after he attained Dharmakaya. We suppose that he has alreadymunicated with the additional self in advance.¡± Needless to be told by Jiang Zhiwei, Meng Qi had known this information much earlier due to the brilliant battle records of Su Wu Ming.

    Jiang Zhiwei continued, ¡°He has gotten the Hao Tian Jing Fragment, so the one you¡¯ve met was only an iplete soul of him.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I see,¡± Meng Qi had a eureka moment. Without the help of the Hao Tian Jing Fragment or its aura, even a Man Fairy would not be able tomunicate with the additional self in advance!

    ¡°After he entered the Dharmakaya realm, he has passed the Hao Tian Jing Fragment to me,¡± Jiang Zhiwei had finally mentioned the key point.

    ¡°Ah?¡± Meng Qi was startled. Although they had just discussed about the Hao Tian Jing and the additional self, he did not expect that the fragment was already in the hands of Jiang Zhiwei.

    Su Wu Ming really was a generous man who was never stingy with the valuable items. Apparently, he never hesitated to let go of things when the time had came!

    Jiang Zhiwei took out the Hao Tian Jing Fragment. It was dark and dull, but it reflected all kinds of illusory scenes and the vast universe. It looked mysterious and sacred.

    I¡¯ve gotten the broken Seven-Kill Tablet, whereas Jiang Zhiwei has the Hao Tian Jing Fragment in hand. My friends seem to have their own lucky encounters too... Meng Qi was happy for Jiang Zhiwei.

    ¡°Zhiwei, it¡¯s better not to use the Hao Tian Jing Fragment too early. I heard from Mister Lu Da that it might be dangerous. You will be susceptible to the influence of the additional self, which causes you to get lost in the original self, and end up bing a mad person or being possessed by Devil,¡± reminded Meng Qi. The characteristics were simr to the symptoms of dissociative identity disorder!

    Therefore, the courageous Su Wu Ming, who had seeded after using the riskiest way, was truly admirable and amazing.

    Jiang Zhiwei pursed her lips and smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. Even my master doesn¡¯t dare to use the fragment before entering the third level of Heavenly Stairs and having a stable state of mind. As for me, I¡¯ll start by getting familiar with the Hao Tian Jing¡¯s aura, learning about the differences between the mysterious universes, so as to grasp the concept of unchanged from the changes.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a great idea,¡± Meng Qi gave her a sincere praise.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely share my experiences in this area with you. You don¡¯t have to look at me with those eager eyes,¡± Jiang Zhiwei made a joke and grinned.

    As a Samsara Traveller, they were not allowed to lend or trade the items that were of Dharmakaya-level and above. As the Hao Tian Jing fragment was a remnant of the Peerless Heavenly Weapon, it was not any weaker than the Stone Tablet of Celestial-Ruler that had not been refined into the Seven-Kill Tablet. Despite having different functions, both of them were categorized as items of Dharmakaya-level and above. Nevertheless, the Samsara Traveller could always share their experiences and insights about using the items!

    Feeling heart-warming to hear those words, Meng Qi chuckled. He sped his hands behind his back and said, ¡°I am about to learn about the mystery of time, and grasp the abstruse principles of the past, present, and future. By then, I¡¯m going to teach you something about it.¡±

    They made fun of each other and left the Samsara Square one after another. In the next mission, they were going to fight side by side again.

    ...

    After going back to reality, Meng Qi went directly to the entrance. He returned to the Aquamarine Heaven,nded in the Central Jade Pir of Fairy Lane, from which he took out the Seven-Kill Tablet in his room.

    The figure of the tablet had be more indistinct. A cloud of haze seemed to be floating on its surface which looked like the glittering waves. Once Meng Qi held it in hand, the world had be dim. The floating lights of red, orange, yellow, green, blue, and purple had vanished, leaving only the most essential colors ¨C ck and white.

    ¡°How nice!¡± sighed Meng Qi.

    Aside from the ability to bring people back to the past, Meng Qi could also learn about the mystery of time and the impermanence of life from the Seven-Kill Tablet.

    With a big grin on his face, Meng Qi kept the Seven-Kill Tablet. While flying slowly to the Aquamarine Pce, he ced his thumb on the finger knuckles ¨C a method of divination ¨C to predict something. Then, he ignited the Ground Fire in a room, heated the pill-making furnace, and acted as if he was performing alchemy.

    With a squeak, the door opened. Da Qinggen, shaking its branches and leaves, came back in a rxed mood. This room was where it lived.

    ¡°Old... old master...¡± Da Qinggen was apparently stunned.

    ¡°Why are you standing there? Come and help me,¡± Meng Qi look at it apathetically.

    ¡°Yes, old master,¡± Da Qinggen rushed over, and it suddenly wondered, ¡°Old master, what can I do for you? Why are you performing alchemy in my room?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to make a pill called The fear of Bodhisattvas of the nine heavens and ten earths of the golden-thunderbolt, but I¡¯mcking of one main medicine. That¡¯s why I¡¯m asking for your help,¡± Meng Qi looked at Da Qinggen with a smile.

    His smile was so terrifying in the eyes of Da Qinggen that its body suddenly weakened. It stammered, ¡°Old... old master, what main medicine do you want?¡±

    Meng Qi stared at it and stressed every word he said, ¡°A ten-thousand-year-old Da Qinggen that loves telling lies.¡±

    Loves telling lies... Da Qinggen fell on his knees, his juice flowed across the floor, and he cried bitterly, ¡°Old master, it¡¯s true that I used to lie when I was young. But under your teachings, I¡¯ve already given up my bad habit and be a good man... no, good fairy. I¡¯ve been very honest to you!¡±

    ¡°But why did I get the news that the Samsara isn¡¯t Immortal Luya?¡± Meng Qi activated the Yuan Xin Seal and looked into eyes of Da Qinggen.

    With a shiver, Da Qinggen said in a trembling and doubtful tone, ¡°How could it be? I¡¯m very sure that it¡¯s Immortal Luya! Someone must have lied to you!¡±

    ¡°Old master, as I said earlier, the Master of the Six Dao of Samsara had once got into the Jade Pce. Can the person in the news do that?¡±

    One who is rted to the Nine Nether is simply seeking death if he goes into the Jade Pce... Meng Qi frowned. Da Qinggen would not have lied and set up a trap from the very beginning, would it? During that time, Da Qinggen was almost scared to death as it dared not reveal who the Samsara was. It seemed that it was not lying...

    In addition, ording to the feedback of the Yuan Xin Seal, the emotions of Da Qinggen at the moment were most probably genuine.

    After noticing that Meng Qi had loosened up, Da Qinggen immediately grasped the opportunity. It hugged Meng Qi¡¯s thigh and sobbed, ¡°Old master, I¡¯ve always been loyal to you. For the glory of the Jade Pce, I won¡¯t frown a little even if I¡¯m asked to climb a mountain of swords and swim in a sea of fire. I can go into boiling water and step on fire fearlessly. Old master, please don¡¯t be provoked by the outsiders!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m really loyal to you!¡±

    After pondering for a few moments, Meng Qi patted his robe and pushed Da Qinggen aside. Then, he said in a calm tone, ¡°For the moment, I¡¯ll spare your life.¡±

    ¡°What a wise decision, old master! Nothing can escape from your eyes, and nothing can defeat you...¡± Da Qinggen was saying a lot of ttering words rapidly.

    There are still many unsolved mysteries about the Samsara... sinking in thoughts, Meng Qi went out of the Aquamarine Pce, left the Fairy Lane, and went straight to the Shaolin Temple.

    Hehe, when the Master sees that I have the ¡°Ksitigarbha Transgression Script¡±, what kind of facial expression will he show?

    Feeling a little proud and looking forward to the praise, Meng Qi turned into a beam of light and flew across the sky.

 Chapter 844: Return To Hometown In Full Glory

    <h4>Chapter 844: Return To Hometown In Full Glory</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    The sky was clear and bright, dotted with clouds in the translucent blue backdrop. A great beauty of Nature in the Lotus Throne Mountain.

    Meng Qi did not hide his Qi Ji. He arrived at the bottom of the mountain like a star crossing the sky and dropped down. To show his respect, he walked up on the steps, heading toward the mid-hill pavilion.

    In mid-hill pavilion, a stone monument facing the deep valley was carved with the sixth Patriarch Yuan Kong¡¯s The Vajrhedika-prajna-paramita Sutra. Every word was in different font and none of them were in a standard shape, for the purpose of a manifest for purification.

    There stood not the monks in grey robes this time but two ushers in the temple in yellow robes. They put their palms together at their chests and said in a low voice, ¡°Amitabha. His Abbotship invited mister to meet him.¡±

    ¡°Please,¡± Meng Qi answered with a smile. Compared to thest time he came back, this time he was treated with a more formal manner.

    Two ushers looked up and turned around and cast a nce at Meng Qi from the corner of their eyes. An energetic young man in a ck robe in aposed and elegant manner, with both his hands empty. He seemed to be not any different from other average young man but this reserved manner made him more mysterious and unpredictable.

    No wonder he was the youngest Great Guru in this world!

    The two ushers sighed quietly withplicated feelings. They started at the same level and same age but now Meng Qi was already a well-known swordsman and they were still doing receptions.

    Nobody talked. Meng Qi sensed their feelings and did not say anything on purpose.

    Everything stayed the same as before. Meng Qi walked for a while and then saw the yellow wall, ck roof, and dark red gate.

    Only this time, the door was wide open. One could see the square and the hall directly. There stood a group of monk superiors in red kasaya. In the front stood current His Abbotship Wu Si who used to be the head of Bodhi Yard. He had no beard or hair and looked like deadwood with a nine-ringed stick in his hand. He ranked 27 in Terrestrial Rankings.

    On Wu Si¡¯s left side stood head of Dharma Yard Kong Jian and right side the head of Bodhi Yard, the fresh-scrubbed Meng Qi¡¯s master Xuan Bei. All monk superiors came except for a few who were in Isted Practice and Kong Hui who was guarding Sutras Depository and Tower of Relic.

    This was the most ceremonious reception Shao Lin could offer: Front gate wide open, His Abbotship came to greet together with other heads of tables. This was only offered to those most distinguished guest. Before Kong Wen passed away, it was only offered to a few Dharmakaya. Even if Shao Lin grew weaker these days, still only the top of the top Masters could enjoy it.

    Meng Qi was a bit surprised. Now he gained a deeper understanding of his status: The first after Great Guru, almost the same as Great Guru. He had great skills in martial arts and was able to form a strong force except that he did not have any soldiers. Also he was in good terms with several Dharmakaya and has helped a lot of great people. His name was well-known and could be ced in the same rank with Shao Lin His Abbotship.

    ¡°Amitabha. Excuse me for not going out to meet you,¡± Wu Si held up one finger.

    Meng Qi folded his hands in front and said, ¡°I¡¯m ttered by such great honor.¡±

    Then he looked at Xuan Bei and saw his master was not sad like before and felt relieved. He presented himself ceremoniously to his master and said, ¡°Master. How do you do?¡±

    The other Monk Superiors saw Meng Qi being so respectful to his master and instantly changed their old impressions about him. Though he was in the first 30 strongest martial art yer with Dharmakaya included in this world, he performed the etiquette of a disciple so politely.

    Few people nowadays treasured old rtionships and knew to repay for such kindness!

    Xuan Bei opened his mouth for a few times and finally said delightedly:

    ¡°Great. Great. Great.¡±

    He said this word for three times and could say nothing more.

    A great disciple! A great nephew! And a great young hero!

    His heart was frozen at the death of Elderly Ku. Now his disciple and nephew became such a mogul that he needed no more to worry about the world of mortals. He felt light-hearted.

    After their exchanging a few more words, Wu Si and another Shaolin Monk Superior guided Meng Qi to the temple. They passed by a few monasteries and square and heard the voice of monks practicing Arhat Fists. Some yed it well and some bad.

    Meng Qi cast a few nces and said with a smile, ¡°I also learned Arhat Fists as basics from the very beginning.¡±

    Several years ago, in order to learn Arhat Fists, he had to clean up Sutras Depository and ask for sneaky Zhen Yong¡¯s instructions. Now he could easily y The Buddha¡¯s Palm, Seven Strokes of Heaven Interception, Premier Golden Stamp, and the Arts of the Eight-Nine. He couldn¡¯t care less about basics like Arhat Fists. Time flied.

    ¡°Arhat Fists is the basics to all other practices. Recover simplicity and go back to nature. It could be used all the way to the nine orifices,¡± Wu Si said with a smile.

    Monks who were practicing saw Monk Superiors gathering together to wee a distinguished guest and got a bit distracted. And teachers were shouting at them for not being concentrated but they themselves could not help looking at Meng Qi.

    The man in a ck robe with his hands empty. Is he not the well-known Frenzied de?

    It was said that, ¡°No one could escape from the Frenzied de except for Dharmakayas.¡± Therefore many disciples decided to learn the Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship.

    This man used to be like us, practicing the most basic martial art in the sun and sweat like a horse. But now he is almost the same level with His Abbotship only after a few years.

    Who could set a good example? Meng Qi!

    Meng Qi smiled at those disciples staring at him and continued to follow Wu Si and others. Several talented martial arts yer in the Exterior Realm or at the Orifices-Point Activation Stage stood outside the Grand Hall, including Zhen Ben whom Meng Qi was familiar with and his teacher Zhen Miao.

    Zhen Ben has already reached the level of Integration of Man and Nature. His breathing went together with Nature¡¯s rhythm. Whereas Zhen Miao was still in the stage of Connection between Man and Nature.

    They both did not move up to another higher level but chose to wait and gain more experience.

    They both saw Meng Qi. Zhen Miao looked away when Meng Qi looked at them. Zhen Ben nodded slightly.

    Meng Qi said nothing to them and stepped into the Grand Hall.

    The gate closed. Zhen Ben and Zhen Miao looked at each other and sighed. They both made some progress but none of them couldpare themselves with Meng Qi.

    In the Grand Hall, after a little small talk, Meng Qi said in front of all the Monk Superiors:

    ¡°I met a group of inheritors of Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva during my journey at the south. And they kept aplete version of the Ksitigarbha Transgression Script and an iplete version of the Mo-Ke Exorcism Punch.¡±

    Many monks were surprised. Aplete version of the Ksitigarbha Transgression Script?

    Shao Lin had been searching for it for years!

    Xuan Bei now understood Meng Qi¡¯s purpose toe. He was surprised when hearing it and then became more pleased. He smiled and said, ¡± You are being very considerate.¡±

    He knew that Meng Qi and his disciple always wanted to return the kindness to Shao Lin for teaching him martial arts.

    Wu Si pondered and said, ¡°Do they want to exchange their Ksitigarbha Transgression Script with our Mo-Ke Exorcism Punch?¡±

    He had to confirm Meng Qi¡¯s real purpose first. He¡¯ll think about whether the offer was true or notter.

    ¡°Yes. They¡¯ve asked me to make a copy of the Ksitigarbha Transgression Script and I bring it with me now,¡± Meng Qi said, astonishing everybody else.

    They were shocked as the inheritors trusted Su Meng so much that they even let him to make a copy of the Ksitigarbha Transgression Script!

    They thought that it would take another several months for them to have a look at the script.

    Seeing their reactions, Meng Qi said, ¡°The Monk Master of that group said, ¡®One of the greatest wishes of the Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva is to have every lost soul saved from hell and send their ghosts to the Ananda Pure Land. To achieve this goal requires a selfless heart. If spreading the Ksitigarbha Transgression Script could help more lost souls and ghosts, why not¡¯?¡±

    ¡°Amitabha. What a merciful heart. I feel ashamed,¡± Wu Si eximed and then conversed with other Monk Superiors quietly and then said after a few breaths, ¡°Please give that copy to Xuan Bei. We¡¯ll have a look at it. And if the script was real, we promise to exchange it with the Mo-Ke Exorcism Punch?¡±

    Just as I expected... Meng Qi gave the copy to Xuan Bei and saw him sit down on the floor with legs crossed and then operate Interior Realm, reflecting Statue of Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva.

    Xuan Bei read out the words in the Ksitigarbha Transgression Script and then his acupuncture points were activated one by one as he read through. His whole body began to shake and the acupuncture points lit up in a ze color, the symbol of being able to change between life and death.

    At the end his whole body became as clear as ze and was ovepping with the Statue of Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva on the back. No one could tell which one was Xuan Bei, and which one was Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva.

    Xuan Bei has now stepped over the 3rd Heavenly Stairs and entered into the realm of Dharmakaya of Half-Step.

    No wonder it¡¯s said that only by the help of the Ksitigarbha Transgression Script, one can achieve to be Dharmakaya... Meng Qi was delighted at the sight.

    ¡°Amitabha. This script is real,¡± Xuan Bei opened his eyes and confirmed.

    Wu Si smiled and asked Meng Qi to wait for him to make a copy of the Mo-Ke Exorcism Punch. It was done after only a few seconds.

    Rubbing the deep blue cover of the script, Meng Qi was relieved as he now had what he wanted.

    Shao Lin was more delighted to have Meng Qie and invited him to discuss about martial arts, ssics of Buddhism and Taoism until midnight. Then they asked Xuan Bei to guide Meng Qi to his bedroom.

    Passing through halls and cabins, Meng Qi suddenly saw a Chores Yard far away. Heughed and said, ¡°I may still be working hard there if not by luck.¡±

    ¡°Xuan Xin is a descendent of Bai Ze, a demon transformation,¡± Xuan Bei said after seeing the Chores Yard.

    Meng Qi knew there was demon transformation in Shao Lin, but he never thought about Xuan Xin. He was quite surprised at first but then he recalled that Zhen Guan became a half-demon after being expelled from the Chores Yard and went into the back hill.

    Meng Qi was back to the ce he used to live. He saw a young disciple sleep soundly. His little rosy cheeks and seemly far away Jing Xie, Qi Ti, and Shen proved that he was in great status.

    ¡°Was he still asleep? Was he going to achieve Asleep Golden-bodied Luohan?¡± Meng Qi asked as he could see that this little disciple was now in the Exterior Realm.

    Was it not the Flowering fingers he was supposed to practice?

    ¡°Practice Chan Meditation in the dream. Not necessarily asleep Luohan,¡± Xuan Bei said.

    Xuan Bei asked a few more questions about Meng Qi¡¯s experience after leaving Shao Lin and then left for Meditation Room to further fix his new realm. Meng Qi cast another nce at the disciple and went to the bed. He sat down leaning on the wall with both hands folded at the back of his head. Suddenly he felt like going back to the time when he was still living in the Chores Yard. But now he¡¯s more calm, pleased, and rxed.

    Recollecting everything happened today, heughed and murmured quietly:

    Today¡¯s experience can be summarized in one sentence: A well-known swordsman, a martial arts yer ranking within top 30, the strongest after Great Guru and Condors with honor in Sect of Six-Fans Su Meng paid visit to Shao Lin today. His Abbotship leading all Monk Superiors warmly weed Su Meng. Both parties reviewed their history together and looked forward to the future. Atst they reached an agreement on strategic cooperation. During the visit, Xuan Bei led Su Meng to the ce where he used to learn and practice martial arts. Swordsman Su Meng met with young disciples and encouraged them to study hard and make new progresses...

    Meng Qi could not helpugh out loud.

    After a while, Meng Qi calmed down and sat down cross-legged. His Primordial Spirit shrunk and controlled the other body¡¯s movements by a mysterious and secret connection.

    At Luo Yi, Zhou Di.

    Meng Qi¡¯s body in the world of earth has changed his clothes and saw this great ancient city. He was going to enter into the gate.

    He was the same Eight Levels of Sky with no difference at all.

    Meng Qi did not exchange time to practice because he¡¯s afraid that the time speed would be too different from this world and thus might affect the delicate connection between these two bodies!

 Chapter 845: Heavenly Weapon In Hand

    <h4>Chapter 845: Heavenly Weapon In Hand</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    ¡°Gu Erduo disappeared. Prairies force went down. Demonic nine groups either gained benefits as a third party in quarrels or went for wool ande home shorn. The Righteous has preserved its dominant position for a year. Special mission of making Heavenly Weapon seeded. You can choose to enter Samsara Square right now and order the shape and name for finished product, or do itter,¡± the Master of the Six Dao of Samsara Gao Mo¡¯s voice lingered on Meng Qi¡¯s mind. Meng Qi was relieved to hear it and felt very pleased. Finally he could have his own Heavenly Weapon that suited him.

    ¡°I¡¯m not that stupid to choose thetter!¡± Meng Qi muttered to himself and requested to go back with no dy.

    During his stay in Shao Lin, he spent a few days discussing martial arts with his master Xuan Bei and told him what he has experienced after leaving Shao Lin, including the matter that Su Ziyue was a descendant of Tang Family.

    Xuan Bei was a bit stunned hearing it, tears trickling down on his cheeks. He felt much more relieved, seemly a weight off his mind.

    With alternate tears and smiles, he could not speak another word.

    Meng Qi¡¯s world changed and now he¡¯s back to Samsara Square. He saw a central light column and inside it red clouds flying in circle, mixed with emptiness gorgeously.

    ¡°Please order the shape,¡± the Master of the Six Dao of Samsara¡¯s voice rang out.

    Meng Qi already had an idea. Ding Hai Pearl and Sun me Cone were both featured with weight. A de was better than a sword. He said without a doubt, ¡°de, please. 1.11 meters long.¡±

    Enshrouding mist inted, dotted with lights. Red clouds and emptiness suddenly shrunk and ran to incandescence.

    After Meng Qi recovered his senses, he found a piece of de floating inside of light column. The de seemed to be made by orange color light, with a quite ssic shape, not any kind of shy type.

    It was made of jade on the outside and inside one could see fire of different colors burning brightly. The outmostyer was yellow and white color, and inside was green, blue, and purple, progressively. The color of the deepestyer could not be described as human eyes could not see it clearly.

    Differentyers ovepped and formed a whole unique and bright world of fire!

    ¡°This de is made of unmolded Ding Hai Pearl and Sun me Cone, therefore it¡¯s extremely hot with a weight of 1,666 kilograms. It does not have a fixed shape and its size can be changed ordingly. It¡¯s notpleted yet. After stepping up on a higher level, the de can change its weight as the owner wishes. It can be as light as a feather or as heavy as mountain, to take down enemies, to change time slightly and perform the real Stars of the Sun.¡±

    ¡°Everything it touches will burn to ashes and if you wave it with all efforts, its power can melt down gold to liquid and turn a radius of thousand miles to a hell of fire. The de values 50 thousand good deeds and its current level ismon man fairy level.¡±

    ¡°Please give it a name.¡±

    Meng Qi was delighted to know that his weapon could go up on different levels. Though its power might not be able to grow as fast as Emperor¡¯s Sword, his de could one day reach Divine Fairy level after adding extra materials to refine it due to Ding Hai Pearl¡¯s feature. If it¡¯s alreadypleted, then the de could not be called a legendary Heavenly Weapon.

    ¡°How should it be called?¡± Meng Qi confirmed its power and potential and murmured to himself. The weapon¡¯s name was very important as it¡¯s closely rted with his own taste and level.

    I have just learned one of the Three Divine Skills breaking the boundless void and mastered arts of Three des and Three Swords. Why not call it Jiu Feng? No, not really. My weapon is not the evil, distorted type. If it can attack people¡¯s emotional weakness deep in their hearts to make them prone to hallucinations, and then use Yuan Xin Seal as the base to refine it, Jiu Feng suits well. Meng Qi thought. How about Xin Su Jie? The sun stands for star. But my weapon does not have the power to control time flow, so not really...¡±

    ¡°Ri Yun? The sun goes down together with everything else. It suits well but a skill is named the same, so not cool enough.¡±

    Hai Shan? Meng Qi¡¯s eyes lit up and then dimmed. It¡¯s a ssy name but just doesn¡¯t sound right. Later if I tell people the name and they may ask me what is exactly ¡°hai¡± and then I¡¯ll have to exin and h. Or maybe I can call it Ri Shan, Li Shan, or Xing Shan but then they are not ssy enough.

    Meng Qi was a bit frustrated but he did not give up. It is said that real Ding Hai Pearl can change to 24 different statuses but this de is made by unmolded Ding Hai Pearl, Twenty-Four Moon Night? Umm, It sounds artistic but not urate enough.

    Lian Hong Chen? Lian refers to the fire and Hong Chen refers to its weight. It is quite meaningful and implies Zen. I¡¯ll save it in the candidate list...

    Meng Qi started to recollect how others name their weapons. It could be named by the weapon¡¯s features, or by their present feelings, or to memorialize the owner¡¯s friends who passed away.

    To memorialize friends... Chong He kept his principles until death and was very considerate. Why not use his name to pay my respect to him? Meng Qi thought. But this de was wild, extremely hot, and heavy. Chong He would be too mild to be the right name. Ling Bao God Master¡¯s From Existence to Perishment instead suits the de well. So maybe I can call it Ling Bao?

    The Eye of Ice Crystal and the Ghost Gate of Nether are used to make long swords. They both belong to Yin and Water group. All living things face to the Sun with their back facing the side of Yin. Chong He or Dao De both suit well especially thetter as it corresponds to the word Ling Bao.

    Meng Qi nodded slightly. To call the de Ling Bao and the sword Dao De...

    Then on a second thought, well, maybe I¡¯ll be attacked by naming it like two God Masters¡¯ names directly. This is too much. Maybe they two still exist in the world, I do not want to get into troubleter.

    On a third thought, one corner of his mouth twitched. Then it will be left hand Dao De, right hand Ling Bao and Ru Lai at waist and Yuan Shi on the chest. I¡¯ll be invincible...

    He stopped thinking and drew a breath. If to name the de by its features, Lian Hong Chen will be a great name as it¡¯s meaningful and ssy. But Ling Bao and Dao De suit better tomemorate Chong He. They are not vulgar as Chong He¡¯s name is not mentioned directly and at the same time it includes two inheritances of Chong He and implicates the meaning of Chong He.

    He already named himself Yuan Shi, there is no harm it could do to name the de Ling Bao and the sword Dao De. Meng Qi grit his teeth and shouted out loud, ¡°Name it Ling Bao!¡±

    A streak of light flowed out from the de handle all the way to the head, leaving an imprint of two words on the surface in a very simple manner:

    ¡°Ling Bao!¡±

    ¡°Now the process isplete. Please take it with you and leave the square after breathing for 10 times,¡± the Master of the Six Dao of Samsara said in a calm tone.

    Meng Qi stretched his hand and held the handle. He felt that his skin was burned at first but then soon became close with it. The de gradually woke up like a newborn bird opening its eyes for the first time and trusting the first thing it saw. A strong connection was formed between the de and Meng Qi.

    It¡¯s easy to build connection with the newly made Heavenly Weapon. Not like the Seven-Kill Tablet, Meng Qi had beenmunicating with it these days but rarely got any reactions.

    Meng Qi drew out the de and suddenly his body leaned forward because of the weight. He clenched his teeth tight.

    It¡¯s so heavy!

    Meng Qi has already mastered the Arts of Eight-Nine and Eight Levels of Sky but still could barely hold it steady without manifesting a Celestial Body. After breathing for several times, he managed to wave it in the air. The sound of wind cracked and the emptiness bent slightly.

    ¡°Nice!¡± Meng Qi grinned. He had Ling Bao shrink to s small size and left Samsara Square with it.

    In the courtyard, Zhen Hui slept soundly. His breathing was deep and long, as if he was connected with a ce in the Pure Land. Xuan Bei left for Bodhi Yard as he needed to deal with some matters. It was dead quite.

    Dormant insects hid themselves deep in mud and Bodhi trees stood steady in breeze.

    Meng Qi sat on the bed and enjoyed himself in this serene atmosphere. The de suddenly appeared on his knees. He held the handle with one hand and rubbed it with the other hand.

    Before even Meng Qi had the Seal of the Dao and Karma Transfer, he could not arrive here after leaving the world of the Witch of the ck Mountain. To arrive here directly, he would have to be at least Dharmakaya of Half-Step. Another way was to obtain the Seal of Void and then use the Seal of the Dao and Karma Transfer as a map to enter World of Gods and World of Journey to the West, etc.

    After receiving the Mo-Ke Exorcism Punch, the first thing that came to his mind was to exchange Hui Xian Ji with Talisman of the Samsara.

    But now with a Heavenly Weapon in hand which was almost the same level with Dharmakaya, Meng Qi did not need any Talisman of the Samsara. Even if his body could not go through the barriers of emptiness and wall between two worlds. His spirit could arrive in another world by the connection!

    He closed his eyes and his left hand stroked Ling Bao suddenly and it lit up with green and purple fire light!

    ...

    The monk sat inside the meditation room. Sandalwood was ignited with its smoke swirling around in air.

    Suddenly his heart beat fast and he opened his eyes and saw the door open. A man in a ck robe walked in with his hands folded behind his back selfposed as if he just arrived home.

    ¡°Mr. Ji,¡± the Monk blurted out.

    Didn¡¯t he start a new journey since thest fight with the Witch of the ck Mountain? He¡¯s now reached the Yellow Sky rose up level and should have already left for upper world Pure Land.

    Why he¡¯s back again?

    Meng Qi walked toward the monk and sat across him casually. He smiled and said, ¡°I still owe you a copy of the Mo-Ke Exorcism Punch.¡±

    The monk was a bit surprised to hear it. He thought Ji Wuliang did not have time to pass it to his seniors on his way from Lanruo Temple to Ghost Vige. And so he just left after reaching the new level.

    The monk forgot about it afterwards.

    ¡°Amitabha. You still remember. I appreciate your kindness,¡± the monk put his hands together.

    Meng Qi took out the book of the Mo-Ke Exorcism Punch from his clothes and read it loudly word by word in rhythm, as if a Buddha was reading the scripture.

    The monk sat straight and his ears twitched continuously. He had activated the Heavenly Ear and remembered clearly each word he heard.

    The monk felt like he¡¯s now sitting in front of the Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva in Pure Land and listening to him reading the script.

    Meng Qi read it twice and asked with a smile, ¡°Do you remember it now?¡±

    ¡°Amitabha. Thank you very much. I have it in my mind now,¡± the monk felt confused since Ji Wuliang did not give the copy directly to him but read it to him instead?

    As he was still thinking, he saw Meng Qi raise up his right hand and bend one finger toward wooden fish in center.

    Bang!

    The monk opened his eyes.

    It was empty and nobody sat across him. The door was closed tight. He could not find Ji Wuliang anywhere in the room.

    Was it an illusion? The monk tried to think and he could remember every word of the Mo-Ke Exorcism Punch!

    So he was just here?

    But I felt it was a dream!

    The monk had always been quite confident in his Zen level. He believed that he would not be influenced by the same level soul and entered the world of illusion.

    But just now during his meditation, He entered the world of illusion!

    Someone just arrived on his mind directly and went through all the spiritual barriers without being noticed. This was rather shocking!

    The monk sighed:

    ¡°Is the level of Luohan Buddha? The realm of The Yellow Sky rose up?¡±

    In his eyes, Ji Wuliang was not longer any worldly people but God and Demon who can leave and go as he wished.

    But he came back to teach him the Mo-Ke Exorcism Punch after leaving for upper world, a real gentleman who kept up his promise.

    ...

    On the left side was Du Qingqing, pretty and lively in ancient robes. On the right side was the girl he had a secret crush on, dressed in a white dress, refreshed, and refined.

    ¡°Chong..¡±

    ¡°Nangong...¡±

    Two voices rang up. Nangong Chong felt extremely happy and wished that he could split into two parts.

    Right at this moment, Nangong Chong heard a familiar quiet cough.

    Nangong Chong gave a shudder and turned around instantly. He then saw the mysterious Guru of the Sect of Ether in his ck robe.

    ¡°Gu, Guru,¡± Nangong Chong saluted in a hurry.

    He¡¯s here again! Nangong Chong didn¡¯t know whether it was a good thing or not.

    ¡°I¡¯ve promised you to teach you kung fu. And I will,¡± Meng Qi said calmly.

    Nangong Chong was very surprised and presented himself to Meng Qi ceremoniously. He said, ¡°I¡¯m very honored.¡±

    Meng Qi gave him instructions to solve the problems he had during the study and said at the end, ¡°Now you have learned my kung fu and can be counted as my apprentice. Going forward if youmit any crime and do anything harmful to the world, I will be the one to kick you out of this world.¡±

    Nangong Chong kneeled down on the floor, ¡°I will not let you down.¡±

    As he finished hisst word, a sharp rm rang up. Nangong Chong soon sat up straight and found himself still in his room. Du Qingqing and the Guru of the Sect of Ether all disappeared.

    He tried to remember what happened just now and he could remember all the instructions clearly!

    ¡°Did my master teach me lessons in my dream? How skillful!¡± Nangong Chong eximed and then murmured to himself, ¡°it¡¯s been a while since thest time I had a wet dream... there are dream girls in this world but I am a dream man...¡±

    Meng Qi opened his eyes and his spirits went back to Shao Lin.

    After Meng Qi fulfilled his promise, now it¡¯s time to entrap Life-and-Death Fugacity Sect. With Ling Bao and the Seven-Kill Tablet in his hands, he could take care of it by himself.

    Surely it would be better to invite other masters together.

    Xuan Bei came back to the courtyard and walked into the room with a serene look.

    Meng Qi asked, ¡°What happened? Master?¡±

    Xuan Bei said in a low voice:

    ¡°The Great Jin Dynasty Emperor died, chief of detectives of Sect of Six-Fans Si Mashi disappeared. Shen Du now in apletely different situation.¡±

    What... Meng Qi squinted his eyes slightly.

 Chapter 846: The Uninvited Guest

    <h4>Chapter 846: The Uninvited Guest</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    The current Great Jin Dynasty Emperor was obsessed with the Witchcraft of Yin Absorption, and there was nothing strange about his sudden death. But Meng Qi was surprised to hear that Si Mashi disappeared. Si Mashi was a Dharmakaya of Half-Step and was ranked one of the top kung fu masters in the world. He controlled part of the Shen Du formation. And Zhu Yi Pavilion, headquarter of Sect of Six-Fans was guarded heavily. It would be at least Man Fairy level Dharmakaya to be able to get him disappear without being noticed.

    No matter how he disappeared, it was rather shocking!

    Different ideas crossed Meng Qi¡¯s mind and lines close to his eyes and eyebrows smoothed out. Meng Qi smiled and said, ¡°In case anything bad happens in Shen Du, I want to go back home and check on my family.¡±

    He knew that his master was worried about Su Ziyue, the only descendent of the Tang family. He could go and check his safety and then meet with Zhao Laowu and congratte him for his stroke of luck!

    He did nothing at all!

    ¡°Fabulous,¡± Xuan Bei felt relieved.

    ....

    Meng Qi rode on the wind and arrived at Shen Du at early time.

    It took about 2 or 3 days for Shao Lin to receive the news after the incident happened in Shen Du. Now Shen Du changed a level lower than half activated status. There existed certain dy.

    Meng Qi walked along the street slowly and arrived at the old garden where the headquarters of the Sect of Six-Fans was located.

    Inside stood big trees and simple and ssic ck or red houses. Detectives were running between different houses in panic. They sometimes talked in small voice.

    Their chief disappeared suddenly and it never happened before in the Sect of Six-Fans. Howe they can stay calm?

    Since the establishment of the Sect of Six-Fans, detectives had always felt proud to be part of it. The Sect was supported by Zhao Family of Shen Du and the chief role had always been held by strong and talented kung fu yers. Its branches reached all over the ce and seized important secret information. It was regarded as one of the cornerstones for the Imperial Court.

    The detectives were not this panicked when the royalties joined hands with the Luo Sectst time to try to cripple the Sect of Six-Fans. Because the chief was there and aristocratic families did not have real power therefore the position of Sect of Six-Fans did not change at all. But now the chief disappeared suddenly without giving a notice. There must be something...

    The whole Sect of Six was under great pressure as they lost the backbone. There might existed very scary enemies who took down their chief first and then nned to destroy the Sectpletely. Now the Great Jin Dynasty had ended. Can the eggs remain unbroken when the nest is totally ruined?

    Detectives running here and there, making so much noise. Meng Qi felt it was so different from thest time he saw it when everything was arranged in good order.

    ¡°What a change...¡± Meng Qi eximed. Vital Essence waspletely ruined this time.

    A golden stamp appeared at his waist. Meng Qi¡¯s hands hung freely and walked to the garden withposure.

    Two detectives with ck silk ribbons stood guard at the entrance. In a small building not far away, several detectives with purple ribbons and silver medals stood guard. They looked at the central area once in a while with a worried look.

    Two detectives heard the sound of footsteps and they instantly turned around and looked in front of them.

    Then they saw a masculine young man with a pretty face in a ck robe walk in in a reserved manner. A golden stamp hung at his waist.

    ¡°Golden stamp...¡± they saluted subconsciously. Both were a bit scared and tried to hide away.

    Then they soon realized that the young man was the well-known master.

    ¡°Young Hero Su...¡± they blurted out at the same time.

    Frenzied de Su Meng was the The Golden-Stamped Detective?

    Though there were scandals about Su Meng¡¯s close rtionship with the Sect of Six-Fans and that Su Meng held a part time position of detective, it was still rather shocking to see himing in real life.

    The golden stamp, was it not robbed from someone else?

    Meng Qi seemed to know what detectives were thinking and took out the golden stamp and gave it to them for a check.

    He did not need to cover or hide anything this time in Shen Du.

    Reaching the current level with Seven-Kill Tablet and the de of Lingbao in hand, he had the courage and strong will to bring everything above board.

    He had never been an assassin, killer, or those who were used to hiding in the gutter. Now he¡¯s confident to take the responsibility for everything he has done!

    Including entrapment.

    One of the detectives took the golden stamp and checked it over carefully. Then he returned it back to Meng Qi with both hands and saluted again in surprise:

    ¡°Wee Golden Stamp Su!¡±

    The other detective followed and said in a loud voice:

    ¡°Wee!¡±

    They never expected to have another Great Guru in the Sect, a Kung Fu Master who is not any worse than the chief, who was able to take down enemies with a Heavenly Weapon in hand in the Exterior Realm at Seven or Eight Levels of Sky!

    They felt much more relieved in a short time as if they¡¯ve found another backbone.

    Their voice was heard by other detectives and they all turned around to see what happened at the entrance.

    Meng Qi hung the golden stamp on the waist again and asked, ¡°Did anything happen at Zhu Yi Pavilion since you all looked at it just now?¡±

    He chose the Sect of Six-Fans as his first stop as he wanted to find out more information before going anywhere else, just in case he would be cheatedter.

    Two detectives thought for a while and answered, ¡°Such sharp eyes you have. Prime Minister Huang Taidi and Prime Minister Zheng Shitang both gathered at Zhu Yi Pavilion with other detectives to elect new chief.¡±

    There was not enough time for Zhao Hengshang to ascend the throne.

    ¡°I see,¡± Meng Qi nodded and walked through the entrance and went toward Zhu Yi Pavillion.

    It¡¯s not a bad choice to meet Zhao Laowu right now!

    On his way, the detectives saluted to him with a surprised look one by one and said, ¡°Wee Golden Stamp Su,¡± in a loud voice.

    .....

    At Zhu Yi pavilion, Flying Dragon Condor Zhao Mingche, Dragon w Condor Ke Yuzhang and other eight condors all gathered together. Those who went on an inspection tour all returned within 3 days to find a way out after the chief disappeared.

    Their top Zhao Heng was dressed in a bright yellow robe imprinted with golden dragons. He sat in the middle selfposed. Imperial Secretariats, Cui Yan from Cui Family of Pingjin, Song Shouren from Song Family from Lu Yang sat on both sides. They all represented the government hall.

    The Government hall side soon reached an agreement this morning on the issue of election of new chief after several days¡¯ discussion.

    For those top aristocratic families, though they loosened the control of Zhao Family for the overall interest, they all hoped to be the new Dharmakaya family. Now it¡¯s a good chance for them to work together and steal the chief position from Zhao Family!

    ¡°The Sect of Six-Fans is the cornerstone for our country and now our priority task is to find a new chief...¡± Cui Yan gave a long speech and said atst, ¡°Please elect the new chief, your majesty.¡±

    Hearing this, eight condors reacted very differently. Liu Shengming, Su Yue, and Yuan Lihuo acted in a rxed and casual manner as if the whole matter did not concern them at all. Zhao Jinyue and Zhao Mingche from Family Zhao looked down on the floor with a sad look. Ming Bikong, Ke Yuzhang, and Li Dong clenched their fists secretly and were a bit nervous.

    They were all from skillful Kung Fu masters from powerful backgrounds. Each one of them hoped to be the chief but it all depends on the results of the Families negotiation. Some of them with a worried look had just arrived about one hour ago and knew nothing about the results.

    Zhao Heng held his armrest tight and closed his eyes. He tried to memorize what happened this morning.

    He did not get any chance to say a word at the Government Hall, but just stand by and see those families reaching an agreement on the chief candidate. Before he felt nothing much as a prince or an emperor¡¯s brother. But today he finally understood that feeling of shame and grievance!

    After the discussion ended this morning, Zhao Heng talked to The King of Qin, Zhao Jinshi in an angry tone, ¡°Cui Qinghe do not have that power anymore and we the Zhao Family are the strongest among all families. Why are you being so reserved?¡±

    Zhao Jinshi looked at him and said, ¡± But there is no way we can fight against all families. Our priority is to manifest Dharmakaya before all other families. Before that we need to take the whole picture into consideration and act ordingly.¡±

    Take the whole picture into the consideration and act ordingly... Zhao Heng thought to himself and then opened his eyes and read out loud:

    ¡°Sliver Hand Condor Ming Bikong enjoyed a great reputation for his exploits and he¡¯s a master of kung fu. I elect him to be our new chief.¡±

    Ming Bikong, a lively, tall, and slim elder with gray hair stepped forward and kneeled down on the floor to show appreciation. Ke Yuzhang and Li Dong were both disappointed to hear it. If they could have had more time to talk to those families, one of them could have the chance to be the chief.

    Right at this moment, people at the guru level all felt a jolt and they turned around facing the door. Meng Qi walked in. And they found it out just now!

    ¡°Frenzied de Su Meng!¡± some blurted out.

    Cui Yan and Song Shouren were very surprised at first and then turned calm. Cui Yan stepped toward the door and asked, ¡± We did not expect you toe.¡±

    Meng Qi looked around and saw Zhao Heng still holding his armrest tight. He suddenly smiled and said:

    ¡°I volunteer to be the chief.¡±

    ¡°Nobody else suits this position better than me!¡±

    His words astonished everyone in the room. Cui Yan and Song Shenren breathed deeply and blurted out:

    ¡°How dare you!¡±

 Chapter 847: One Man Makes A Sect

    <h4>Chapter 847: One Man Makes A Sect</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    ¡°How dare you!¡±

    His furious voice echoed in Zhu Yi Pavilion and made Zhao Heng and the Condors realize the situation. They all looked at Meng Qi with a suspicious expression.

    Meng Qi, the free and easy recluse with no fixed abode, the man who did not seek power, said he wanted to be chief of detectives?

    Meng Qi looked at Cui Yan and Song Shouren and sneered, ¡°Why do I not dare?¡±

    Why did he not dare? Cui Yan¡¯s face turned red as he got hot-headed. Fury burned in his eyes.

    How many years had it been? How many years had no one dared to speak like this in front of him! Even a top guru dared not speak like this! Did they think that the Cui Family of Pingjin was a paper tiger?

    How dare this junior speak like this! Cui Yan was about to reproach Meng Qi, but he saw his calm eyes and words stuck in his throat.

    The man who stood before him was no other than Su Meng!

    He could single-handedly kill the peak of the Exterior Realm with a Heavenly Weapon in hand, he was just like a guru!

    Though the Cui Family has the peak of the Exterior, a suitable Heavenly Weapon, the Guardian Formation, and the power of quasi-Dharmakaya so they did not fear Dharmakaya, that was under the circumstance of defending. Quasi-Dharmakaya had no gnosis and needed conduction, resulting in poor mobility and a small sphere of influence. Peak of the Exterior plus suitable Heavenly weapon may defeat Su Meng, yet this was not enough to kill him. Which is to say, unless Su Meng lost his mind and attacked Pingjin, otherwise the Cui family alone could not scare him away. Only Cui Qingyu with a Heavenly weapon could make him retreat for the moment.

    When one had reached the level of guru, one can make a Sect all by himself or herself with one¡¯s extraordinary power. Despite his background, Su Meng was already a powerhouse close to sitting as equals at the same table with the Cui Family!

    Plus, he was acquainted with many. While many evil overmatches held a grudge against him, he was especially close to Mister Lu and Ice Fairy Ye Yuqi of Huamei Heights. He was also a good friend of Jiang Zhiwei, the only disciple of Heavenly Sword Su Wuming. He helped the Sect of Nature to have a foothold in the west and he was deeply appreciated by the Wang Family from Zhou Jun and Pure Yang Sect. He was also the benefactor of Shaolin, Donghai Sword Vige and Ruan Family from Lang Ya. Among the three, thest two even announced that Su Meng¡¯s matters were Ruan Family and Sword Maniac He Qi¡¯s matters.

    Four Dharmakaya, two Gurus and eight top powerhouses, Su Meng¡¯s socialwork was formidable enough to make Cui Yan and Song Shouren shudder. All of these powerhouses had high reputation and abundant property. Who would dare to offend him? Who would dare to give him a cold shoulder? Who could withstand the fury and revenge that may result from turning against him?

    For this reason, Meng Qi can only be dealt with in a rather peaceful way unless he made vital mistakes by himself.

    Those heroes in Jiang Hu who were socially active with a wide acquaintance could be very famous and respected by others even if they were not outstanding in martial arts. No ordinary people dared to offend them and they can resolve conflicts that others could not resolve. What did they rely on? They rely on their socialwork!

    To sum up, they kept a foot hold with their face.

    This Su Meng not only had a socialwork that was far wider than any heroes in Jiang Hu, but also had thebat force of a guru. He was not like those who only relied on their socialwork so he was even harder to deal with!

    Thinking of this, Cui Yan was angrier despite having a headache. This senior who was not worth mentioning a few years ago now dared to confront the Cui Family?

    He swallowed what he was about to say and said in a grave tone, ¡°You werete. The government hall had already selected the chief of detectives and made up an imperial edict. Were you nning to stand against the Great Jin Dynasty and all the Families and government office in the Great Jin Dynasty?¡±

    With these words said, he suddenly felt unexinable sorrow. In order to scare off Su Meng, he was even forced to say the names of all the other top Families as if he was sure that his Cui Family was not enough to make him retreat.

    The imperial court had its ownws and standards. The conclusions made throughmunication of the Families were unquestionable orders. Anyone who dared to revolt was challenging the authority of all the top Families in the Great Jin Dynasty and pping their faces. Even Su Meng would not be able to bear their thunderbolt strike that followed.

    When it was Su Meng who initiatively started a conflict and broke the rules, most of his socialworks could only choose to mediate instead of bias for him.

    Meng Qi seemed not to care a nut under such threat and remained rxed, ¡°The orders of the government hall were not absolute truth without any mistakes. Didn¡¯t they often deny orders of themselves in the past?¡±

    ¡°Now with chief Sima of detectives missing and everyone of the Sect of Six-Fans jittering, should not the Condors¡¯ opinions and the other detectives¡¯ opinions be considered when selecting the new chief of detectives?¡±

    ¡°Knowing one¡¯s mistakes and being able to correct them is the greatest virtue. I believe the government hall does notck wisdom and farsighted seniors and is a ce that could correct its own mistakes.¡±

    This arrogant way of criticizing the government hall made Cui Yan and Song Shouren even angrier. They had never heard anyone talk like this and they nearly wanted to cry out, ¡°Seize him!¡± right on the spot.

    But as they were about to speak, the words changed into a cold and depressive, ¡°Su Jinzhang was not a Condor, yet he was conceited enough to talk about chief of detectives. It is time that he should leave.¡±

    The pavilion was immediately silent. The Golden-Stamped Detective who stood guard outside the door clenched and rxed his fists, but did not dare to move.

    Zhao Heng changed back into a calm expression. His hands rested on the armrest and looked at the situation with his back slightly leaned to the back of the chair. Zhao Jingyue and Zhao mingche looked on coldly with a faint smile. Yuan Lihuo, Liu Shengming and Su Yue¡¯s eyes wavered and made no movement. Ke Yuzhang and Lidong looked at the Sliver Hand Condor Ming Bikong as if saying, ¡°You are the chief of detectives so this is your business. If we do something, that wouldn¡¯t earn us the ce of the chief of detectives!¡±

    Ming Bikong¡¯s beard quivered. He was contrasting his power to that of Su Meng¡¯s. He was weaker than Has and he did not have a Heavenly Weapon. Though logically speaking, Su Meng would not revolt or else it would mean to provoke the government hall and all the Families plus the imperial court of Great Jin Dynasty. Yet no one can be sure of what would happen next as no one forgot about the nickname Su Meng used to bear, Rash Jin Gang. He did so many rash things alone and things would surely be uncontroble if he started a fight.

    He scrupled about Meng Qi¡¯s power and socialwork.

    As Ming Bikong made a decision and was about to take action, Cui Yan suddenly saw Meng Qi smile with his hands behind his back, ¡°This was not my own opinion but the opinion of most of the detectives and the Condors of Sect of Six-Fans. If you two don¡¯t believe my words, you can just ask them.¡±

    He turned to face the eight Condors. His eyes swept pass them one by one. Cui Yan gave them threatening looks, don¡¯t you dare jump out at this moment!

    Suddenly, someone stepped up and bowed, ¡°Emperor¡¯s brother and two government officials, I suppose there is no one inthe Sect of Six-Fans that is more suitable than Su Jinzhang to be the chief of detectives right now.¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Cui Yan pointed to the speaker with his right hand, feeling shocked and furious.

    All the people on the spot were surprised. They did not expect this man to step up first. They had thought it must be Su Yue or the two Condors from Zhao Family who would take the lead.

    Purple Roc Condor Liu Shengming sweated his forehead under the gaze from Meng Qi, but his voice was not shaking and spoke normally, ¡°Considering the power of eight Condors, no one could match that of Su Jinzhang. As for social status, he has the widest socialwork and is just the right person to be the chief of detectives. What is more, he had proved himself to possess outstanding means and wisdom through all the things he has done. Despite his insufficient background, he has no other disadvantages. We shouldn¡¯t select the chief of detectives entirely based on background.¡±

    He boasted in such a manner that made Meng Qi slightly ashamed.

    He had only threatened him by saying he knew he was an evil demon of the in Girl Sect but he was regretful to find out he had secretly offered services to the imperial court only after he banished the evil.

    As soon as Liu Shengming finished speaking, the ¡°Vital Condor¡± Zhao Jingyue who was dressed in a dull-red detective suit stepped up and spoke in a tender and lovely voice that did not match her age, ¡°Now the Sect of Six-Fans was caught up in the feeling of insecurity, we need to find chief Sima of the detectives as soon as possible. Under this extraordinary circumstance, extraordinary things should be done. I vote for Su Jinzhang.¡±

    With Liu Mingsheng at the lead, she could speak in the name of a Condor without worry.

    Beside her, Zhao Mingche also followed and agreed with them as if enjoying the pleasantness of taking revenge.

    Before Cui Yan and Song Shouren could stop them, Blood Tooth Condor Yuan Lihuo stood out and said in a muffled voice, ¡°I also vote for Su Jinzhang.¡±

    ¡°Me, too,¡± Golden Eye Condor Su Yue thought about the Ruan Family supporting behind, smiled, and nodded to Meng Qi in a delighted expression.

    Before Ke Yuzhang and the others could express their opinions, Meng Qi turned and looked at Cui Yan and Song Shouren, ¡°As you see, this is the opinion of the Sect of Six-Fans. Please reconsider this matter seriously.¡±

    His expression turned solemn, ¡°A serious disaster ising and the world is going to be chaotic. The Great Jin Dynasty is now without a leader. This is the time we should unite together. Those who only care about their own benefits are too short sighted to cooperate with. If they cause the Families and the Sect of Six-Fans to break apart, it would be as serious as destroying an arm of oneself. The government hall should pay attention to the interests of the whole.¡±

    ¡°Mister Cui, your time has passed. You should learn topromise and concede!¡±

    Pay attention to the interests of the whole? Shouldn¡¯t you pay attention to the interests of the whole?

    The time of Cui Family has passed?

    Cui Yan trembled with anger. But as he saw Meng Qi¡¯s frank look, he knew that this man would never sacrifice himself for the interests of the imperial court. Anyhow, he was acquainted with the Sect!

    What should he do? Cui Yan quickly considered driving Meng Qi away. All the overmatches of Families in Shen Du were no match for him. Only Zhao Jingshi could do this with the help of the Shen Du formation.

    Yet the Zhao Family was surely delighted to see Su Meng making a mess. Unless the other families unite together to threaten him, Zhao Jingshi would put off with excuses.

    However, if he really was to threaten the Zhao Family, he would expose the face that he was strong on the outside and cowardly on the inside. The loss outweighs the gain!

    At this moment, Meng Qi smiled, ¡°I don¡¯t covet the position of chief of detectives. I only want to take the ce for the time being in this chaos to reassure the people. When chief Sima of detectives is found or the situation stabilized, I will step down consciously.¡±

    This period of time would be enough for him to change his title and read all the ssified information in the Sect of Six-Fans!

    ¡°Take the ce for the time being?¡± This would give us a chance topete! Ke Yuzhang and Li Dong immediately agreed.

    Cui Yan and Song Shouren had been pushed to the limit, but now they found Meng Qi only wanted to take the ce temporarily. They at once felt relieved. Seeing the Condors all made no objection, they thought for a long time and said, ¡°The government hall will reconsider this matter.¡±

    Recing for the time being was eptable to them.

    Topromise and concede was what the officials often do in the government hall.

    Zhao Heng pretended that he did not know Meng Qi and prepared to leave. As he brushed past, Meng Qi sent his voice, ¡°Zhao Laowu, that was all I could do to help you. You should use this period of time to exchange merits with the other families and select a new chief of detectives.¡±

    Zhao Heng stepped out of the room with Cui Yan and Song Shouren following behind him.

 Chapter 848: Referring To Dossiers

    <h4>Chapter 848: Referring To Dossiers</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    Zhu Yi Pavillion went back to silence on the leave of Zhao Heng and the others.

    Seeing the calm Meng Qi, the Condors who had made the same choice in selecting their chief of detectives due to different reasons began to consider this matter lively. Each had their own doubts and ideas.

    Some worried that Su Meng was lying about taking the ce temporarily and was in fact nning to use the time to master the Sect of Six-Fans tentatively. By negotiating with the Ruan Family of Lang Ya, the Wang Family from Zhou Jun, the Zhao Family in Shen Du and other powerhouses, he might eventually get them to support him and by then he would be the true chief of detectives of the Sect of Six-Fans and no one could stop him from taking the ce forever.

    Some doubted that he represented some Sect and came to destroy the peace of the Great Jin Dynasty. Some hoped he would seed while others were angry. Everyone thought in all sorts of different ways.

    At this moment, they saw Su Meng slowly step forward to where Zhao Heng had sat before. He walked in green shirts with bare hands as if stepping on his heart, lettingplicated and mixed thoughts vanish and making the mood solemn and quiet.

    When he reached the throne of chief of detectives, Meng Qi suddenly turned around. His clothes fluttered in the wind elegantly.

    He stood in front of the throne with his hands at his back and looked at the eight Condors calmly. Then he smiled,

    ¡°I got to the ultimate with one leap and had four trials cast on me. Now I am only 25 and I have already exceeded the second floor of Heavenly Stairs and got onto the Eight Levels of Sky. I rank 18th on Terrestrial Rankings and that is very close to a Great Guru. Even senior Su Wuming was not as good as I am at this age.¡±

    ¡°I do not intend to brag about myself by saying these things. I just want you Condors to guess what my ambition is.¡±

    The familiar words took Su Yue¡¯s thoughts back to the day when Su Meng stepped into the door of Su Family again and made him a little absent-minded.

    Zhao Mingche heard this and contrasted with himself. Then he signed discouragingly, ¡°People are all guessing when would Su Jinzhang, well, chief of detectives reach Dharmakaya and be a legend as soon as making a breakthrough like Su Wuming.¡±

    He knew that with ¡°temporary recement¡± as premise, the government hall would really reconsider Su Meng as chief of detectives so he changed the appetion right away.

    ¡°The ambition of the chief of detectives is surely not only to reach Man Fairy level of Dharmakaya but also to be a legend on getting Dharmakaya and to be a Divine Fairy that no one had been able to achieve before,¡± Zhao Jingyue followed what Zhao Mingche had said. Zhao Jingyue and Zhao Heng brothers looked alike to some extent. They have close rtionship by blood, but she had soft features and pretty eyes.

    The other condors all nodded. Su Meng was the first person to have four Trials after the Emperor and also the youngest guru to surpass all the difficulties. If he had no confidence to get Dharmakaya, who else in this world would dare to say his or her aim was Dharmakaya?

    Plus, with Mister Lu at the lead, followed by Su Wuming, Su Meng¡¯s ambition was surely greater.

    Meng Qi nodded and said coolly,

    ¡°Now all you Condors know I aim at Dharmakaya, what else are you worried about?¡±

    ¡°The Sect of Six-Fans is undoubtedly an honorable powerhouse, but could it be a match for Dharmakaya?¡±

    ¡°Have you ever worried that Mister Lu and Senior Su to covet the position of chief of detectives? Of course not! Well, so am I! I see them as my goal and vow to surpass them, would I be satisfied for merely being the chief of detectives of the Sect of Six-Fans?¡±

    Ke Yuzhang, Li Dong, and the other Condors were all shocked by such cool but confident utterance. Su Meng was really an arrogant man who did not even look the position of chief of detectives of the Sect of Six-Fans in his eyes as if he was already a man with Dharmakaya.

    Su Meng had said simr words when he first went back to the Su Family. He said he had no intention to be head of the family. But now as he expressed simr meanings, it was much more persuasive that made others feel it must be like what he had said.

    By then he was only the No.1 of Man List which changed every few years. He could only bemented as reaching the Exterior Realm and had the possibility of bing a guru. If he said he wanted to surpass the seniors and be an immortal at that time, he would surely be jeered as overweening.

    But now, he was already a guru with only one step away from the peak of the Exterior Realm and seemed able to reach the third level of Heavenly Stairs easily. He was not yet 25 years old and had the potential of bearing 4 Trials. He achieved amazing miracles in the eyes of others several times and he killed more gurus than the total number of gurus who died unnatural deaths in ten years. When he said his goal was Dharmakaya, no one would question him for they all thought being a mortal was already not enough for him. His pursuit should be bing the earth fairy or the divine fairy.

    Thus, his words were especially persuasive. Ke Yuzhang, Ming Bikong, and the other Condors all secretly let out a sign of relief. It was true that a man with Dharmakaya would not take the position of chief of detectives of the Sect of Six-Fans seriously. They were powerhouses by themselves and no one would dare to disobey them.

    Thus, Su Meng, who did notck arts and resources was sure to be a temporary chief and would not trap them in Shen Du.

    This was a good chance for them!

    What a nice move to buy time!

    Meng Qi felt their mood changed and smiled, ¡°The catastrophe hase, the world is now in chaos. This big destruction is also a big chance to survive. If I do not take this opportunity to chase the only Legendary Realm of all worlds, would it not be a waste of opportunity?¡±

    The Legendary Realm? The Legendary Realm that no one was able to reach after Tyrant? Ke Yuzhang and the others¡¯ pupils shrank. They had totally underestimated Su Meng¡¯s arrogance. This man wanted to be a legend that could change the sky and earth!

    This was more than arrogance and confidence could describe!

    Yet his voice was confident and unperturbed, he didn¡¯t seem at all aware of the futility of the goal

    He did not exin he would not have a future if he could not be a legend. Meng Qi¡¯s expression was solemn and he said in a heavy voice,

    ¡°Since I am only in charge of the chief of detectives for the time being, all of you still have the chance to be chief of detectives.¡±

    ¡°If you want to be chief of detectives, you must achieve actual results besides having the support of Families. Anyone able to solve the mystery of chief of detectives¡¯ disappearance and show their abilities in the process would be evaluated by the government hall. This would be a very important factor to be considered by the government hall when they discuss who would be the next chief.¡±

    Ming Bikong¡¯s facial expression changed and immediately saluted with joined hands, ¡°Chief taught us a good lesson, we will carry out the investigation right now!¡±

    Ke Yuzhang, Li Dong, Zhao Jingyue, and the other Condors quickly reacted enthusiastically,

    ¡°Thank you, chief, for teaching us a good lesson!¡±

    Meng Qi said insipidly, ¡°You heard what I said. You may go on your mission now. Condor Liu, you stay behind.¡±

    Seeing them leave, Purple Roc Condor Liu Shengming¡¯s expression changed for a few times and finally sighed, ¡°Using such few words to subdue this group of proud guys, let them obey the order faithfully, sweep away their decadence and internal strife and make them work hard on the investigation, you truly are amazing, chief!¡±

    ¡°Your imposing manner and your charm just now was no worse than any chief before.¡±

    He showed a fawning smile and said, ¡°I almost thought it was chief Sima standing in front of me just now, but no, he was not as good as you are. In the beginning, it took him a long time to subdue them all.¡±

    Meng Qi smiled, ¡°It was just that I had the right ce, right time, and right person so that I could make them awe and tempt them with benefits. It was like hanging a bunch of grass in front of a donkey and holding a whip in your hand. This is surely effective.¡±

    There was no way these cunning Condors could have been so docile without the temptation of the position of chief of detectives.

    ¡°We all know that¡¯s the truth, but few people can make such clear judgment of the situation. Chief¡¯s means were so brilliant that I could only awe in amazement,¡± Liu Shengming continued to kiss his ass.

    Meng Qi pressed down his jauntiness and asked, ¡°How did chief Sima go missing? Was there anything peculiar with the sudden death of the emperor?¡±

    Liu Shengming smiled obsequiously, ¡°Chief, you are really keen. Here are the relevant dossiers. You could read them while I make an exnation.¡±

    He pointed to one of the two piles of dossiers on the table.

    Meng Qi looked through the dossier and listened to Liu Shengming speaking, ¡°The emperor did die a sudden death. The Witchcraft of Yin Absorption stated that one cannot be emotional and indulge in the happiness of love, or else it may lead to insecurity of the essence gate that would drain oneself and being possessed by the devil. I have emphasized this to the emperor many times but he did not listen to me. In the beginning, he was still cautious, butter he was more addicted to it. A few months ago, he took a fancy to a maid in the imperial pce and named her Concubine Mei.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps it was that the emperor really liked her but could not give up Yin Absorption, he finally died on the body of Concubine Mei. I was nearly doubted as the killer because of this. Fortunately, the emperor did not get the Witchcraft of Yin Absorption only from me but also checked the book collection of Zhao Family. What he used at that time was learned from thetter. Thus I got cleared of suspicion.¡±

    Reading the records of the coroner master, Meng Qi flipped through the pages and asked unconcernedly, ¡°Have you investigated that Concubine Mei?¡±

    ¡°ording to the record, Concubine Mei cultivated the inner power of the Zhao Family. She did not have the temptation bones nor cultivate the Witchcraft of Yin Absorption,¡± Liu Shengming answered.

    The death of the emperor seems to have no problem. Now he just waited for the government hall to formally appoint him to be temporary chief of detectives so that he could ask Concubine Mei, verify the situation, and do the final confirmation... Meng Qi nodded slightly, ¡°And when did chief Sima go missing?¡±

    ¡°Right on the night the emperor died, chief Sima heard the news and rushed to the pce to help deal with the matter. Then he disappeared and never showed up again,¡± Liu Shengming¡¯s tone was quite doubtful, ¡°The King of Qin was guarding the pce that night and did not see chief Sima arrive. The overmatches guarding the walls and gates did not see chief Sima either. It seemed that he did not go to the pce.¡±

    ¡°With chief Sima¡¯s power, it would only take him a few steps to go from the Zhu Yi Pavillion to the pce. Did you find any traces of a fight on his route?¡± Meng Qi read the dossiers.

    ¡°No. The Shen Du formation was activated by chief Sima that night because of the death of the emperor. Not any signs of great power being used were found,¡± Liu Shengming pointed to a ce in the dossier, ¡°With the power of chief Sima, even a Dharmakaya secretly nned an ambush without using great power could not let him disappear without a trace. Unless, unless he nned this by himself.¡±

    He suspected that Sima did it himself but he could not guess the purpose.

    ¡°He may not,¡± Meng Qi said quietly.

    ¡°He may not?¡± Liu Shengming could think of no other possibilities.

    Meng Qi turned his head and looked at him. Then he smiled, ¡°You were in the in Girl Sect, right? Did you forget about the existence of the Two-form Division Handkerchief?¡±

    And there were more precious weapons like the Map of Mountains and Rivers that were of even higher level!

    If such things were pre-cast on the way, when Sima stepped inside automatically, he would be carried away without any trace because the main battlefield would not be there!

    Liu Shengming was dumbstruck for a moment before forcing out a smile, ¡°I was not a core member of the in Girl Sect. I did not know about the existence of the Two-form Division Handkerchief.¡±

 Chapter 849: Love What You Do

    <h4>Chapter 849: Love What You Do</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    Meng Qi took a deep look at him, then turned his eyes back and continued to read the dossier as if nothing had happened, ¡°The in Girl Sect was directly inherited from the Fairy of Ninth and has the heavenly fragment. Its deep philosophical connotation was far beyond us outsiders as well as you people who were not core to the Exterior Realm¡¯s imagination.¡±

    ¡°Chief, you can say that again,¡± Liu Shengming smiled hurriedly.

    ¡°When the emperor suddenly died, before the Shen Du formation was activated, was there anything that happened on the way straight from here to the pce? Were there any strangers that appeared?¡± Meng Qi asked Liu Shengming while reading the dossier.

    Liu Shengming shook his head and said, ¡°At that time, it was under normal conditions so the Shen Du formation was only working in the lowest level and did not sense any abnormality. What¡¯s more, that night coincides with the spring thunder. With rain pouring down, few pedestrians were on the road and half the sky was covered by dark clouds. All the nearby residents did not find any clues and no one saw anything abnormal in the sky. Now the detectives should be visiting nearby areas in a hurry.¡±

    Under such an emergency, Sima Shi was sure to fly to the pce. If there had been an ambush, it must be in the sky. Thus Liu Mingsheng mentioned there was nothing abnormal in the sky.

    ¡°What a pity...¡± Meng Qi sighed in a low voice. If there were satellites in orbit and all kinds of monitors here, the monitoring video could be saved without the need to fully activate Shen Du formation. Then things would be much simpler by directly checking the video of the corresponding period in the corresponding region.

    But he quickly gave up this idea. The power of the Exterior Realm level could fool satellites and monitors, unless the devices were set especially to prevent such things from happening. However, that means the person controlling this was of high level and needed excessive consumption to keep them working. This has not much different from a fully activated Shen Du formation and only one of them was needed.

    You can only gradually explore, blend in simr ideas, reduce consumption as much as possible, and improve slowly. This was a long-term work that cannot be done in a short time.

    The spark of inspiration under the conflict of the two systems shed had passed. Meng Qi kept asking questions while he read. He finally finished reading the dossier at dusk without missing any details.

    By this moment, the government hall had already passed the decision of appointing him as the temporary chief of detectives of the Sect of Six-Fans. Zhao Heng issued the imperial edict as the emperor¡¯s brother. But because he was only the temporary chief, he was not assigned as the Deputy Prime Minister nor conferred a dukedom.

    Closing the dossier, Meng Qi looked aside at Liu Shengming and said insipidly, ¡°Today the time is alreadyte. Tomorrow you shall apany me to the pce to talk to Concubine Mei.¡±

    ¡°We need to talk to Concubine Mei?¡± Liu Shengming gave a look of surprise.

    Meng Qi looked at him with half a smile, ¡°You are the experienced Condor and had solved numerous cases already. How could you not see the key to chief Sima¡¯s disappearance was the sudden death of the emperor and this needed to be investigated again?¡±

    Liu Shengming¡¯s surprised expression quickly changed into an obsequious smile, ¡°I am not as farsighted and wise as you, chief. Could you please exin this to me?¡±

    ¡°If Chief Sima left by himself, then why did he do it at the exact time of the emperor¡¯s death?¡± Meng Qi got up and started pacing, ¡°If he did not leave voluntarily and was sacked by someone, this someone must have set the ambush at the exact timing. If it was toote and the Shen Du formation had been activated, then there would have been no chance to set up the trap. If they nned this too early, then things might have changed and exposed their existence. Only someone who knew when Chief Sima would leave Zhu Yi Pavilion for the pce could have done this without being noticed by anyone.¡±

    ¡°So either they knew the emperor would die that night, or they covered up the death and acknowledged Chief Sima after they set everything up.¡±

    ¡°Whatever the truth was, whether Chief Sima left voluntarily or passively, the emperor¡¯s seemingly normal death was sure to be relevant in this case. This was the key point to start with while investigating.¡±

    Despite the Two-form Division Handkerchief, precious weapons like the Map of Mountains and Rivers needed to absorb the power of the user in advance in order to merge into the void and heaven and earth so that it would not be found. Even a mortal fairy with Dharmakaya could not keep this status for more than half of a day.

    ¡°Key point...¡± Liu Shengming seemed lost in thought, and then he put up a smile, ¡°How brilliantly chief had thought! We would surely find out some clues tomorrow at the pce.¡±

    He went out, leaving Meng Qi standing alone in the Zhu Yi Pavilion. The evening wind went through the window, bringing slight coldness to the quiet room.

    The new chief of detective Su Meng paced back and forth with his hands behind his back. Suddenly he muttered, ¡°What on earth am I doing? Why am I thinking about the case so intently? Why the emperor died suddenly and where Sima Shi disappeared to have nothing to do with me!¡±

    ¡°But I couldn¡¯t help it. I wanted to find out the truth, destroy the conspiracy and p the face of the mastermind behind this... It seems that I love what I do. I have just be chief of detectives and I am already about to solve a major case?¡±

    After joking to himself for a while, Meng Qi drew his attention back to the case. This had to have some rtion to him. The disappearance of the chief of detectives of the Sect of Six-Fans was likely to involve many and may lead to a great conspiracy. If it was taken seriously, maybe it would dissipate the situation in Shen Du. Thus the Su Family would be influenced and Su Ziyue and Zhao Laowu cannot be exempted from this disaster. If the gainer was the evil families among his enemy, letting them expand would also be a great threat to him.

    After all, I was the invincible opponent of all evils!

    Meng Qi walked to the window and looked outside at the garden. It was night now, the hustle and bustle during daytime disappeared and detectives patrolled around in groups.

    Compared with the afternoon, people are much more relieved. The news of a new chief of detectives being appointed made them let out a long sigh of relief. The Sect of Six-Fans was really a monstrous powerhouse. This world-famous organization had incredibly strong power.

    But the disappearance of Sima Shi lingering in their hearts had made them worry about their own safety. Even a guru like the chief of detectives was not able to avoid this catastrophe, let alone themselves.

    After looking outside for a while, Meng Qi left the window and lit up the copper candlemp. He then pulled the screen to the side, changed its angle and adjusted its position again and again with great care.

    A few momentster, a group of patrolling detectives approached this area under the lead of their captain. They were depressed and afraid of sudden attacks.

    At this moment, they saw yellow candlelight leaking from a room on the second floor of the Zhu Yi Pavilion and a ck figure was reflected on the window paper. He was kneeling and sitting upright, holding a scroll in his hand, reading casually as if he did not worry a thing about the enemy lurking somewhere and overwhelming mutations that may happen.

    He was so cool and collected as if everything was under control and not worth worrying about.

    This image imperceptibly influenced the patrolling detectives and appeased their frightened hearts.

    ¡°Look, the chief of detectives is staying up and reading so calmly. It must be that nothing serious will happen,¡± someone muttered.

    ¡°Yeah, the chief knows better than we do. If he is not worried, what else are we to worry about?¡± another detective agreed.

    As groups of detectives passed by, calmness spread to every corner of the headquarters of the Sect of Six-Fans. Morale gradually returned and the patrols became more and more meticulous.

    As the model of calmness, Meng Qi roughly went through the pile of dossiers he had finished reading which contains the conversation between Chief Sima Shi of detectives and other detectives half a month before the incident happened. All the information was recollections of people. But there was nothing worthy of attention and he could not find the reason of his disappearance.

    Meng Qi then grabbed another pile of dossiers. The first was the report of the secret agents at Northern Zhou and border of Jin, it had only two thin pages,

    ¡°The invasion of the southern grasnd caused many sects and families to hide into the states and cities for the time being, resulting in the chaos of small and medium-sized cities and the countryside. Many lower-level warriors andmon people sought peace of mind from religions. Three new religious sects emerged in this area, one is the virgin of the infinite, one is the white lotus maitreya and another one is thedy red sun savior. Their doctrines are respectively...¡±

    As he read, Meng Qi¡¯s attention was attracted to this part of the dossier. They were reports from local detectives and secret agents in various ces and described the current situation of the middle and lower sses.

    ¡°The local government took in refugees and set up righteous schrs to help the government maintain stability...¡±

    ¡°...there was a revival of rural worship and wild temples. Every 20 or 30 families had an altar and respectively worshipped thedy golden mother, honorable mother of the king, Wuji holy ancestor and Taishang mother queen...¡±

    ¡°What I saw in the countryside was very disconcerting. They worshipped wild gods and they called them in coarse, familiar terms like mother Taishang, old father Wusheng, and old grandma...¡±

    Mother Taishang, old father Wusheng, and old grandma... Meng Qi¡¯s mouth twitched and nearlyughed out loud. The people¡¯s appetion was so homely!

    After reading through such reports, Meng Qi found that the local detective officers turned a blind eye to this kind of thing. They did not prevent such things from happening and even covered them up, making it difficult for many secret agents to carry out in-depth investigations.

    ¡°The problem is a bit serious...¡± Meng Qi became more and more enthralled as he read these and soon came to the penultimate page. It was a detailed report that recorded what a secret agent saw and heard after he joined a new sect called the Premier Mother Sect,

    ¡°...Today was the first day I joined the sect. I was not yet allowed to get in touch with the upper level organization. I was assigned to listen to a savior mentor exin the scriptures and have moremunication with the other members...¡±

    ¡°One of the members said he was caught up in a serious disease and suffered from a perennial ache. He took medicine ceaselessly and could no longer afford the treatment. But then he met the savior mentor and joined the Premier Mother Sect. After reciting the scriptures and praying devotedly after a month, his disease was cured. Since then, he devoted himself wholeheartedly to serving Premier Mother... simr cases were of a great number. I didn¡¯t know if it was true of not but the followers all seemed extremely devout...¡±

    ¡°The Savior mentor often said it is hard to avoid death just like heaven and earth is hard to avoid destruction. Only the pious belief in the Premier Mother can enable one to return to the holynd of bliss after death and achieve transcendence so that one would no longer suffer...¡±

    ¡°Today I was allowed to recite the scriptures and pray. I don¡¯t know what would happen next...¡±

    ¡°...My body felt warm and veryfortable. My old wounds seemed to be a lot better...¡±

    This report was pieced together by several feedback. No follow-ups were found.

    One can be saved by only reciting the scriptures and praying? Meng Qi frowned. Who among the gods can do that nowadays?

    The gods¡¯ power was limited and could only manifest divine power by granting power to people such as shaman and priests, thus letting them graze believers for themselves. But this god could directly answer the prayers and cure people. That was truly unbelievable.

    Meng Qi turned through the pages and saw thest piece of paper. The contents were written in red ink that looked very striking. It seemed to be a conclusion of this dossier,

    ¡°I analyzed the doctrines and found most of them simr in some ways. They all imed to be premiers and called themselves the supreme god. They all said they were the origination and incidence of everything. They said they were the savior of all those suffering people.¡±

    ¡°Their gods usually appear as females. They worshipped the image of a mother. The male figures were rather ambiguous and they used the well-known salvation Buddha in Buddhism and Taoism as a cover.¡±

    ...

    ¡°In conclusion, most of these sects were Death Mother in disguised names. The Luo Sect used these branches to deceive good people. They did missionary work on arge-scale and went deep into the lower and middle ss people and warriors. They might cause a disaster.¡±

    ¡°Detective Zu Cunshen.¡±

    Death Mother... Meng Qi repeated this name silently. He had made simr assumptions as he read. If it was true, this god was possible to do so as long as... well, this detective was quite good at extracting the core content fromplex information and make summary and inference. This must be a very capable person!

    What¡¯s more, in simr dossiers, a summary of the content was usually put on the top so that Sima Shi can be clear about the content and importance at one nce, so as to choose which one to read first.

    Now the summary was at the bottom. This means that Sima Shi had just read this dossier and did not have the time to reverse it, so that the order of the dossier was still overturned!

    ¡°Only the Sect of Six-Fans truly noticed changes of details in the lower and middle ss. Other sects and families stood a bit too high...¡± Meng Qi sighed and immediately ordered the Golden-Stamped Detective who was guarding outside to summon Zu Cunshen.¡±

    A few momentster, the tall but elegant Zu Cunshen was called into the Zhu Yi Pavillion.

    ¡°It is my honor to see you, chief,¡± Zu Cunshen seemed to know what Meng Qi was going to ask him and nced at the dossier.

    ¡°Have a seat,¡± Meng Qi pointed to a nearby chair.

    Zu Cunshen sat down with only a small part of his buttocks on the chair and his back straight, waiting respectfully for the chief of detectives to ask him questions.

    ¡°When was this dossier sent to chief Sima?¡± Meng Qi gestured to the dossier in his hands.

    Zu Cunshen did not hesitate to think and answered right away,

    ¡°On the day chief Sima disappeared.¡±

 Chapter 850: Concubine Mei

    <h4>Chapter 850: Concubine Mei</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    Sure enough, it was that day. Meng Qi nodded slightly and confirmed his own spection. Sima Shi was not a careless and messy person. If he was not in a hurry, he certainly would have put the dossier back into the original order with the summary at the top so that it would be convenient to grasp the main situation of this case. It could only be that he encountered emergencies shortly after reading, thus the dossiers were left in this way on the desk.

    Sima Shi disappeared mysteriously the night he read this dossier. Could there be any connections between these two incidents?

    Now a new possibility appeared despite the sudden death of the emperor.

    ¡°Why is there no follow-up of this report?¡± Meng Qi pointed to the report about sneaking into the Premier Mother Sect.

    Zu Cunshen looked worried, ¡°This detective had always reported back what he had seen regrly, but after he began to recite the scriptures and pray, the report only came once and then stoppedpletely. I am afraid he had already been killed.¡±

    Meng Qi rapped on the dossier with his right index finger, ¡°He may not be killed. It may be that he had been captivated by delusion and became a real believer of the Premier Mother Sect.¡±

    A god that could answer people¡¯s prayers through only reciting scriptures and praying was extraordinary. It would not be strange that the power and sacredness it demonstrated made people gradually be devoted and forget themselves. Especially when this Premier Mother Sect might be a fake name of the Death Mother, which was the peak of the demagoguery of cults after the ancient times.

    ¡°You are right, chief,¡± Zu Cunshen hadbed through relevant information for a long time and saw many simr situations. Many detectives and agents initially wanted to sneak into a sect to investigate, butter they became devout believers.

    Meng Qi withdrew his right hand and looked at Zu Cunshen who was sitting carefully and respectfully, ¡°How do you think we should handle this case?¡±

    The chief of detectives was asking his opinion? Zu Cunshen felt extremely ttered. He thought for a moment and said, ¡°Chief, the heresy may hide inmon people, forcing us to put down our knives for fear of harming the wrong person. Then they would quickly revive even by the slightest chance. For heresy, the more believers they have the more pious they would be and their strength would be stronger. Once they are out of control, the situation would immediately erode. Thus we should never tolerate their behavior nor have mercy on them. We must strike them down with forces like a thunderbolt.¡±

    ¡°First, we choose several zones where heresy was rampant and send our best detectives and warriors there from headquarters and other cities. We shall eliminate all evil existence among the local Sect of Six-Fans and families involved. After we capture the backbone of heresy and its cult, other people who are not so devoted will quickly run away and lose their cohesion. Then their belief would be worn out by life spend and eventually change their religion. By then, they would not be a threat.¡±

    ¡°If they provokemon people and hide among them, we would go directly at them without fearing to harm the innocent.¡±

    ¡°When we wipe out the strongest group of heresy, heresy in other ces would surely be frightened and go underground. Here we need a long-term strike and patrol to wipe them out one by one carefully.¡±

    He was a tough guy... Meng Qi stood up, turned his back to Zu Cunshen, then put his hands behind his back and spoke slowly,

    ¡°You may start to arrange things ording to your scheme as soon as possible. You will be in charge of this matter in the name of the Golden-Stamped Detective. You will be only receiving orders from me. You can mobilize all resources below the authority of Condors. If you do well, you will be officially appointed the Golden-Stamped Detective.¡±

    ¡°In the meantime, you draft a document and issue it under my name. Do not mention the disappearance of Chief Sima. Just say that I am temporarily in charge of his work. Remind all the branches of the Sect of Six-Fans everywhere to watch out for heresies and destroy prostitute temples. Also, send along with the document information of past cults turmoil so that they can understand the harm of heresy and do not connive them.¡±

    ¡°Yes, chief,¡± Zu Cunshen bowed, ¡°I will make sure all the branches of the Sect of Six-Fans everywhere understand the chief¡¯s wish to banish heresy and let them have a better understanding of heresy.¡±

    Meng Qi waved his hand, ¡°Issuing the document is to deal with heresies and meanwhile eliminate the impact of the disappearance of the chief of detectives so that people will not panic. As long as the detectives find out that the Sect of Six-Fans is still running normally under the instruction of a chief of detectives, they will calm down and give the enemy no advantage to take.¡±

    Zu Cunshen¡¯s eyes lit up and he saluted again with his hands folded together, ¡°How brilliant!¡±

    He was really no match for the chief. When one bes a chief, what he saw and thought were all about the overall situation.

    After Zu Cunshen left the Zhu Yi Pavillion, Meng Qi began to look through the ssified information of the recent period of time. This was the greatest privilege of the chief of detectives!

    ¡°After Su Meng killed Has in the den of monsters on the icy in, Single Hearted Sword Mister Lu and The Heavenly Sword Su Wuming sessively went there to investigate the den of monsters and prevent the Devil¡¯s ws from appearing and endangering the world again. But ording to the report from secret agents, Mister Lu never entered the core area and did not find anything. When Su Wuming got there, the den of monsters disappeared mysteriously.¡±

    This piece of information attracted the attention of Meng Qi, making him quite surprised. The den of monsters disappeared!

    He had suspected the den to be the ce where the descendants of the Devil¡¯s ws like the Demonic Monarch died. With a heavenly weapon like Devil¡¯s ws hidden there, it would be the sort of existence like the Nine Levels of Underground and the Demon Realm that was in a level higher than this world. Thus only illusions of oneself could be seen unless the gate was found or else only a legendary character could touch the core. In the world nowadays, only Su Wuming could do this. But when he got out of the enclosed cultivation ahead of schedule, the den of monsters disappeared.

    ¡°That ce was ratherplicated. No wonder it got chopped by the Tyrant...¡± the image of the blood-stained inside of the ancient bronze coffin shed crossed Meng Qi¡¯s head.

    He spent the night reading ssified information while thinking of nicknames. He wanted a perfect nickname, but he could not think of a satisfying one.

    ...

    The next morning, Meng Qi took Liu Shengming to the pce. Zhao Heng only met with them once and did not have in-depth conversation in order to avoid being suspected.

    ¡°Hello, chief,¡± the two Silver-Stamped Detectives on guard saluted to Meng Qi outside a room.

    Meng Qi stood in green clothes with his hands behind his back, looked at the closed door and nodded slightly, ¡°Was there anything unusual that happened to Concubine Mei?¡±

    ¡°She did nothing but cry continually, chief,¡± one of the Silver-Stamped Detectives answered.

    ¡°Open the door,¡± Meng Qi did not ask more questions.

    The Restrictive Spell was lifted and the door creaked open, revealing the inside.

    The room was not very spacious but was independent from its surroundings. It used to be the ce where abolished princes paid respect for the Buddha but now it was deserted with a mncholy and solitary sight. Tables and old beds scattered across the space.

    On the bed curled a woman in a rather ornate pce dress that was brightly colored and shining, sharply contrasting to her own lifeless, low sobs.

    Hearing the door had been opened, she hurriedly struggled to get up and look this way. She was a rare beauty with a delicate face and eyebrows, but her face was pale and full of tear stains. Her eyes were dim with sadness and self-pity.

    ¡°I am the new chief of detectives of the Sect of Six-Fans,¡± Meng Qi came straight to the point.

    He did not close the door to show that he was frank and open in order not to be discredited by pce gossip and ruin his reputation.

    Concubine Mei tidied her scattered hair and bowed into a salute, ¡°Nice to meet you, chief of detectives.¡±

    ¡°Please read this dossier. Is everything it recorded said by you?¡± Meng Qi gestured to Liu Shengming to pass the transcript.

    Concubine Mei took over the transcript, read it over in detail and nodded slightly, ¡°These were all true.¡±

    Her voice was hoarse and limp and it was evident that she had been weeping for a long time.

    ¡°Is there anything you want to add?¡± Meng Qi asked.

    Concubine Mei thought for a while and shook her head, ¡°No, there isn¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Was the emperor any different from usual that night?¡± Meng Qi asked ording to his own train of thought.

    Concubine Mei had a birthmark burning red and charming like a plum blossom on her forehead, ¡°The emperor seemed to have met something good and was very happy.¡±

    A good spirit was easy to let people lose control... Meng Qi asked, ¡°When you were making love, did you notice or hear anything unusual?¡±

    Concubine Mei¡¯s pale face suddenly turned red faintly. She bowed her head and stammered, ¡°I, I was in a joyous state then and felt like being in a blissful wondend. I couldn¡¯t hear other sounds or feel anything else.¡±

    Meng Qi took a look at the dossier. On it was the records of several eunuchs and maids. They all said that at that time Concubine Mei¡¯s moaning was soft, charming, and abnormally emotional. The maids all blushed on hearing this. This matched her description of indulging in making love.

    The Yuan Xin Seal sensed that Concubine Mei was honest and not lying.

    Meng Qi asked a few more questions and did not find out anything new. He stretched out his right hand and put it on her pulse, sent out Vital Energy to check her body and confirmed that she had not practiced Witchcraft of Yin Absorption. And she did not have any temptation bones. There was nothing strange about her.

    Meng Qi walked out of the room thoughtfully and casually asked Liu Shengming, ¡°Why was the emperor happy?¡±

    ¡°ording to the eunuch, it was because the Yin Absorption was very effective, Forces of Living Beings were transferred sessfully, and the emperor got close to a breakthrough,¡± Liu Shengming recounted this detail not recorded in the dossier.

    There seemed to be nothing wrong with the sudden death of the emperor... Meng Qi frowned, told the Silver-Stamped Detectives to close the door and turned into the corridor.

    At this moment, he saw a woman in a mourning dress hiding in a corner and looking at the ce where Concubine Mei was in hatred. Behind her were a group of maids and eunuchs. She must be another concubine.

    ¡°And who is she?¡± Meng Qi looked at Liu Mingsheng.

    ¡°That is Concubine Hua. She was adored the most by the emperor but Concubine Mei took her ce when she got pregnant,¡± Liu Mingsheng said in a low voice.

    ¡°She got pregnant?¡± Meng Qi turned to look at Concubine Hua.

 Chapter 851: The Zhang Family In Long Nan

    <h4>Chapter 851: The Zhang Family In Long Nan</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    The hands and feet of Imperial Consort Hua were slightly edematous, her eyes were red, and her face was pale and haggard. The look in her eyes was filled with strong hatred and sadness when she stared at the room of Concubine Mei. As she had been pregnant for a long time, her stomach was bulging higher. Without letting out the senses, Meng Qi could already notice the fetal movement of a new life.

    The emperor was married for more than ten years, and he had seeded in the throne for quite a while. Thus, he had been anxious about the issue of not having any offspring yet. Unfortunately, when he finally had a long-awaited child in the stomach of Imperial Consort Hua, he did not have a chance to see the child being born... Meng Qi was experiencing all sorts of feelings, which were all turned into a sigh. Then, a new thought emerged.

    Once the child of the emperor is born, many things will be totally different. There will be more conflicts of interest. I will need to investigate further into the issue of the sudden death.

    Meng Qi did not mean to suspect Zhao Laowu, but he just could not ignore a new direction of thinking in the case of sudden death. Perhaps someone else had spread nder, killed the emperor, and incriminated Zhao Laowu of the crime, so as to get benefit from it. Perhaps some other people who were rted in this matter wanted to stir up strife in the Zhao Family from Shen Du.

    Apparently, there are all sorts of possibilities. It¡¯s not wise to only think from the perspective of Zhao Laowu. Thinking about that, Meng Qi took a step toward the Imperial Consort Hua.

    Hiding in a shadow, the Imperial Consort Hua was frightened by the sudden appearance of Meng Qi, so she almost let out a scream. Fortunately, she covered her mouth in time.

    When the Imperial Consort Hua recovered from fright, she looked at Meng Qi excitedly and asked in a reckless way,

    ¡°Are you the new chief of detectives?¡±

    She had seen Liu Shengming, the Purple Roc Condor who often went in and out of the Imperial Pce, following behind Meng Qi respectfully. Therefore, she had been specting about Meng Qi¡¯s identity.

    ¡°I¡¯m only a temporary chief of detectives. It¡¯s my pleasure to meet you, Imperial Consort Hua,¡± Meng Qi gave a bow in a rxed manner.

    The eyes of the Imperial Consort Hua were shining, with a sense of madness hidden in her eyes, ¡°Chief, have you found out the cause of the emperor¡¯s death? It¡¯s Concubine Mei. It must be Concubine Mei! She was jealous that I¡¯m conceiving a prince, whereas she was merely a tool in the Witchcraft of Yin Absorption. Sooner orter, her body will be destroyed and she can never get pregnant!¡±

    ¡°The rank and wealth Concubine Mei depended on the emperor, so I can¡¯t think of a reason for her to kill the emperor,¡± Meng Qi purposely said it this way to see if he could get some new clues from the Imperial Consort Hua.

    The Imperial Consort Hua pursed her lips, and put her hands over her stomach. There was a gentle look on her face. ¡°Because she knew clearly that when the Yin power in her is all being absorbed, she will lose favor with the emperor. By then, she will be nothing different from a concubine in the cold pce, or a normal maid in the imperial pce. The only good thing is that she doesn¡¯t need to work, and she will have enough to eat and wear. Therefore, she must have tried her best to get pregnant without considering the condition of the emperor¡¯s body, which resulted in a rebound in the absorption process.¡±

    ¡°I believe that she didn¡¯t mean to kill the emperor, but she must have identally taken his life.¡±

    Her words had indeed pointed out a possibility. The investigation carried out by the Sect of Six-Fans was based on the assumption that the Concubine Mei killed the emperor deliberately. Hence, the investigation had focused on finding out whether she had practiced another secret witchcraft of Yin Absorption, and whether she possessed a Temptation Bone. Therefore, the Yuan Xin Seal could not sense anything wrong in Concubine Mei¡¯s emotions. However, was there a possibility that the emperor was killed by ident? Perhaps even Concubine Mei herself did not know that she was actually the one who killed the emperor.

    Meng Qi looked sideways at Liu Shengming and ordered, ¡°Great Detective Liu, go and ask Concubine Mei whether she has used any secret spells that help her in getting pregnant.¡±

    The only questionable point was that the emperor was not a fool. Growing up in the imperial pce that was filled with intrigue, how could he not be wary of a rebound in the absorption process given that he knew all his concubines were desperate in getting pregnant?

    ¡°Yes, chief,¡± Liu Shengming maintained his respectful attitude toward Meng Qi. It seemed that he hadpletely regarded Meng Qi as the real chief of detectives.

    The Imperial Consort Hua¡¯s face flushed pathologically while she said earnestly, ¡°You¡¯re such a judicious detective, chief!¡±

    ¡°Imperial Consort Hua, why are you so sure that Concubine Mei is not favored by the emperor? Maybe the emperor just wants to absorb her Yin power temporarily, and after he breaks through the barrier, he willpensate her for the unfair treatment.¡± The reason of Meng Qi staying here without going to the Concubine Mei¡¯s ce was that he still had some doubts to be answered.

    The Imperial Consort Hua snorted with contempt, but at the same time she was blushing shyly. After a long while, she looked at the side with the corner of her eyes, and said with a sneer, ¡°The emperor often told me that Concubine Mei was like a piece of wood on the bed. She wasn¡¯t ying up to him. She didn¡¯t even know how to moan. Even though Concubine Mei herself was enjoying it, the emperor found her extremely boring. She¡¯s nothingpared to me.¡±

    In front of Meng Qi, the Imperial Consort Hua did not behave in a lofty manner because she knew that the chief of detectives was often a powerful person who had control over the Sect of Six-Fans. The chief yed an important role in the imperial court and the imperial family. An imperial concubine or a prince were nothingpared to the chief of detectives.

    The words said by a man in bed ¨C especially a man with an imperial harem ¨C can¡¯t be trusted. Is it true that he really doesn¡¯t favor Concubine Mei? This thought came to Meng Qi at first, but immediately he was startled.

    Concubine Mei was like a piece of wood on the bed. She wasn¡¯t ying up to him. She didn¡¯t even know how to moan. Even though Concubine Mei herself was enjoying it, the emperor found her extremely boring.

    In contrast, ording to the dossiers, at that night, Concubine Mei¡¯s moaning was soft, charming and passionate. The maids all blushed on hearing this!

    There was an obvious contradiction between the two statements. Who was the one lying?

    Since the maids and eunuchs were interrogated separately, they would not have told the same story unless they had colluded with each other in advance. However, with their powers and realms, they would have exposed themselves to the Sect of Six-Fans long ago if they attempted to collude with each other. In addition, it was impossible for them to tell lies in front of all kinds of secret spells, and the detectives who were skillful in interrogating people by torture. Therefore, it must be true that they had heard Concubine Mei¡¯s tempting moans at the time.

    On the other hand, since the Imperial Consort Hua did not know the contents of the dossiers, it was impossible for her to lie on this matter. Her emotions sensed through the Yuan Xin Seal had also proved this.

    Could both of the statements be true? Meng Qi squinted his eyes. If that¡¯s so, does it mean that there was someone else who moaned?

    In fact, the emperor had an obsession in making love with the beauties. Therefore, he might have got aroused in bed easily, which in turn put himself in a dangerous state during the absorption process. At the very moment, if a woman of the Exterior Realm moaned suddenly using the techniques in the Spell of Temptation, it would definitely arouse the emperor and cause him to have an unstable state of mind. As a result, the ejaction would have caused a rebound in the absorption process which led to his death!

    In this way, no trace could be seen from the emperor¡¯s corpse, nor could the Concubine Mei notice anything strange. Moreover, the maids and eunuchs outside the room would have thought it was the Concubine Mei¡¯s voice.

    Actually, a lot of female martial artists had attained the Exterior Realm ¨C every Bodhisattva from the in Girl Sect was in this realm. The problem was, how could the murderer sneak into the emperor¡¯s dormitory without anyone knowing? The Zhao Family from Shen Du had far more powerful people than other families!

    Apart from that, Feng Zheng, the general director in charge of pce affairs who was responsible for the defense of the emperor¡¯s dormitory, should have also noticed the traces of the murderer.

    As Meng Qi was absorbed in thought, Liu Shengming came out of Concubine Mei¡¯s room and reported respectfully, ¡°Chief, Concubine Mei said that she didn¡¯t seek for any secret spells that help her in getting pregnant. The emperor had promised her that after breaking through, he would use medicines to enhance her health condition and cultivate the Primitive Force in her body. Furthermore, he would use a secret method in the imperial family to guarantee her pregnancy.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s... it¡¯s impossible...¡± the Imperial Consort Hua was stunned. She muttered to herself incredulously, ¡°He told me that he only loved me, and he would only make me pregnant...¡±

    Meng Qi ignored her and looked at Liu Shengming. He said in an indifferent tone, ¡°Where is Feng Zheng imprisoned? I want to ask him something.¡±

    When the emperor died, all the eunuchs and maids near his dormitory were detained separately. They would not be released until the truth came to light.

    ¡°Chief, I¡¯ll lead you there,¡± Liu Shengming turned and led Meng Qi to another room.

    ¡°The chief of detectives wants to talk to Feng Zheng,¡± said Liu Shengming to the Silver-Stamped Detectives who were guarding at the door.

    The two Silver-Stamped Detectives showed reverence to the chief of detectives, Su Meng. Then one of them said, ¡°Half an hour ago, the Golden-Stamped Detective, Zhang Yu has released Feng Zheng temporarily and brought him back home. A senior in Zhang Yu¡¯s family, who is quite close to Feng Zheng, wants to see if he could persuade Feng Zeng sentimentally to tell some useful information about the case.¡±

    Zhang Yu, a Golden-Stamped Detective, was a member of the Zhang Family in Long Nan.

    ¡°The Zhang Family in Long Nan? Releasing Feng Zheng temporarily?¡± Meng Qi¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He immediately turned around, and rushed to the mansion of Zhang with Liu Shengming.

    Initially, Meng Qi nned to talk to the King of Qin, Zhao Jingshi, but he had no time at the moment!

    The mansion of the Zhang Family in Long Nan was located at a quiet and serene ce. Although there were shady trees all around, it still felt like hot summer day.

    The conveyance light of Meng Qinded in front of the door. He said straightforwardly, ¡°I¡¯m the new chief of detectives of the Sect of Six-Fans. I wish to see Mister Zhang.¡±

    As Meng Qi was a person of high status and good reputation, how dare the janitor make things difficult for him? He immediately reported to the assistant administrator of the government affairs department of the mansion of Zhang.

    After just a short while, the assistant administrator, Zhang Baili had came to the door.

    Zhang Baili had a ruddy face that was full of vitality. Having a tall and strong body, he looked like an old bear, ¡°What brings you here, the chief of detectives?¡±

    While looking around, Meng Qi said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ve discovered a new clue to the case and wanted to interrogate Feng Zheng, but only to find out that he is taken to your house. To avoid wasting time, I¡¯ve came straight here.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to pay a visit here for such a small matter, chief,¡± Zhang Bailiughed and said. Then, he ordered a servant, ¡°Call the Seventeenth Eldest here, and bring Feng Zheng with you.¡±

    Meng Qi frowned silently when he saw Zhang Baili behaving so normally.

    After five minutes, Zhang Yu, who was still wearing the uniform of a Golden-Stamped Detective, came panicking, ¡°Uncle and the chief of detectives, Feng Zheng... Feng Zheng has just killed himself!¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Zhang Baili was in shock, as if he could not believe it.

    Meng Qi had already foreseen such a situation. He looked at their facial expressions back and forth, and said to Liu Shengming, ¡°Gather all the secret agents near the mansion of Zhang, and ask them to report everything they saw in thest fifteen minutes.¡±

    Zhang Baili was startled, and he stared at Meng Qi angrily.

    ¡°Chief, are you suspecting that we were the ones who killed Feng Zheng to stop him from leaking important information?¡±

    As Zhang Baili let out his aura, the nearby pond was making a bubbling sound and filled with water vapor. Along with a subtle smell of something being roasted, many carp were floating on the surface of the water with their bellies facing up.

 Chapter 852: The Tyrannical Chief Of Detectives

    <h4>Chapter 852: The Tyrannical Chief Of Detectives</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    The hot air seemed to be solidified, causing the light in the surroundings to be distorted. The tables and chairs in the living room became dry and dehydrated, as though they would be ignited at any time.

    The guru, Zhang Baili was letting out a strong aura, but Meng Qi seemed to be unaware of it. Not only he did not fight against Zhang Baili with Qi Ji, but also his aura was calm like a spring breeze. He smiled and said, ¡°Mister Zhang, I¡¯m not suspecting the Zhang Family for that. But since Feng Zheng died here, it¡¯s my duty to carry out an investigation, right?¡±

    As Zhang Baili could not even feel the aura of Meng Qi, the aura he let out moments ago had hit nothing. Feeling a tension deep down inside, he thought, the Frenzied de is really a person in the Great Guru domain. He definitely has a higher realm than the other gurus and I.

    As he had just suffered a setback, not to mention that justice was not on his side, Zhang Baili dared not forcibly expel Meng Qi. He did not want to be amon target for scorn of all the other families. Therefore, he could only put up a stiff face and said,

    ¡°Alright, then. Chief, please investigate the case as soon as possible to prove our innocence.¡±

    Seeing this, Liu Shengming left the living room and gathered all the secret agents near the Mansion of Zhang which included some of the spies in the Zhang Family. Later on, the original spies would be reced by a new batch of spies.

    Meng Qi cast a nce at Zhang Yu, ¡°Bring the senior of the Zhang Family that you mentioned and the corpse of Feng Zheng to me.¡±

    The panicked look on the face of Zhang Yu did not seem to be fake. He replied in an obsequious manner, ¡°Yes, chief. Please wait for a moment.¡±

    After Zhang Yu left the living room, Meng Qi walked to the window with his hands sped behind his back, and looked at the pond full of carp corpses. With a deep look in his eyes, he seemed to be enjoying the scenery, and he never looked at Zhang Baili again.

    Being appointed as the assistant administrator of the government affairs department, Zhang Baili was actually a shrewd person despite his rough-hewn appearance. Hence, he restrained his anger, walked toward Meng Qi, and looked at the pond together with him. He sighed, ¡°Was Feng Zheng involved in the death of the emperor?¡±

    Without waiting for Meng Qi¡¯s answer, he said to himself, ¡°He could die anywhere, but why did he choose to kill himself at our mansion? It¡¯s self-evident that someone intended to bring troubles to the Zhang Family.¡±

    The underlying meaning behind his words was that, if the Zhang family in Long Nan were really the mastermind behind the scenes, they would never kill an important witness in their own mansion because it was merely an act of exposing themselves!

    ¡°I¡¯ve only got a new clue after Zhang Yu took Feng Zheng back to the mansion of Zhang. Thus, this shouldn¡¯t be the reason for him to be killed. Aside from that, the mastermind behind the scenes could have killed Feng Zheng undetectably a few days ago by taking advantage of the chaotic situation. But apparently, the Zhang Family didn¡¯t do that.¡± Without looking at Zhang Baili, Meng Qi was silently feeling his mood change.

    A sense of panic and fear was felt!

    After hearing that, Zhang Baili breathed a sigh of relief. He smiled and said, ¡°Chief, you¡¯re truly a judicious detective. In such a short period of time, you can already see that someone is intending to incriminate us of the crime.¡±

    Unconsciously, Zhang Baili had put himself in an inferior position in front of Meng Qi.

    Meng Qi turned around with his hands sped behind his back, and looked at Zhang Baili with a smile, ¡°But I¡¯m curious of something. Instead of interrogating Feng Zheng directly in the pce, Zhang Yu seemed to have insisted to bring him back to the mansion of Zhang. Why was that so?¡±

    Zhang Baili sighed, ¡°It¡¯s our fault. The youngsters of our family are already used to being bossy and domineering. They don¡¯t even show respect to the Sect of Six-Fans and the imperial court. Zhang Yu must be thinking that the Zhang Family in Long Nan shouldn¡¯t be the ones who approached Feng Zheng. Instead, Feng Zheng shoulde to us.¡±

    ¡°I apologize to you on behalf of the Head of the Zhang Family. Chief Su, you can punish Zhang Yu in any way you want.¡±

    Zhang Baili appeared to be admitting his mistake frankly and sincerely, but the heart of Meng Qi skipped a beat. Something is wrong!

    Except for the top-tiered families that had been keeping a low profile such as the Wang Family from Zhou Jun and Jiangdong respectively, all the other big families had regarded their status and privileges as extremely important. Hence, they would never reprimand their children for being too domineering. Zhang Baili must have been using this reason as an excuse to cover up the truth!

    Originally, Meng Qi thought that the Zhang Family in Long Nan would not be so foolish to the point of killing Feng Zheng in their own mansion. Thus, he suspected that there were some other reasons of Feng Zheng¡¯s death. The reason of saying those words to Zhang Baili moments ago was to prevent the Zhang Family from being too egotistical, which might in turn impede the investigation. However, at the moment, the Zhang Family had turned out to be suspicious.

    In spite of having racing thoughts in mind, Meng Qi¡¯s countenance did not change at all. Without replying to Zhang Baili, Meng Qi paced around with his hands sped behind his back, as if he were the owner of the mansion of Zhang. Although he did not let out his aura, he had gained control over the situation just by his renowned reputation and his identity as a chief of detectives.

    After a short while, Zhang Yu returned with a ruddy-faced old man who was carrying the corpse of Feng Zheng.

    ¡°This is Old Master Zhang Benshao from a coteral branch of the Zhang Family. He has known Feng Zheng for a long time,¡± Zhang Yu introduced.

    Meng Qi took a nce at Zhang Benshao who had a rather powerful aura. Inside the eyes of Zhang Benshao, there was a sense of hot sun. He was probably at the top of fourth or fifth level of Heaven. On the other hand, Feng Zheng¡¯s heart meridian, together with his brain, were smashed inch by inch. Leaving no lingering willpower, there were also no wounds and traces on his corpse. It seemed that he had really died by suicide.

    Just then, Liu Shengming and a man entered the living room. The man was dressing like a servant of the Zhang Family. With drooping eyes and a lot of wrinkles on his face, he looked quite old.

    At the first sight of the man, Zhang Baili¡¯s countenance had changed, but he forced himself to look normal again shortly after that. It might be difficult for the other people to notice that, but in front of Meng Qi¡¯s Yuan Xin Seal, his emotional fluctuations were as clear as the fireflies in the night.

    ¡°Chief, this secret agent has found a clue,¡± said Liu Shengming while cupping his hands together.

    Zhang Baili squinted his eyes a little. He hid his left hand in the sleeve, wriggled the five fingers in a strange manner, and finally he snapped his finger. An invisible light prated his robes and went straight to the servant.

    The light seemed to be a beam of dark sunshineing from the universe. It was traceless and formless, making it extremely difficult to be detected. Once the light hit the servant, he would die straight away. It was like a curse.

    As soon as the light came out, Zhang Baili saw Meng Qi raising his right sleeve casually. In an instant, the light had disappeared without leaving any traces behind.

    ¡°Chief, just now someone had came out of Zhang Yu¡¯s courtyard and left in a carriage at the back door,¡± the servant answered honestly after taking a fearful nce at Zhang Baili. He described in detail the characteristics and appearance of the carriage.

    Just now? In a carriage? It seems like they are afraid of being noticed by me because they know that my senses have been covering the surrounding area. Meng Qi nodded slightly as he had understood the reason.

    Ironically, if they chose to leave the mansion in a normal way, they might have been able to escape sessfully!

    Looking back at Zhang Baili, Meng Qi saw him showing an extremely embarrassed facial expression.

    ¡°The one who just left is the one who really wants to see Feng Zheng. Am I right?¡± Meng Qi asked confidently, and then he put up a straight face. ¡°Everyone in the mansion of Zhang, please stay here for the time being. No one is allowed to go out of the mansion.¡±

    He turned his body and ordered Liu Shengming, ¡°I¡¯ll hand you my token. Gather the detectives, and block all the ways around this ce. No one can either enter or leave the mansion.¡±

    Suddenly, Zhang Bailiughed, and his facial expression returned to normal, ¡°Chief Su, Feng Zheng had indeed died by suicide. The one who left is just a guest of our family. He left because he has got something to do. When hees back, the truth wille to light. So, just block wherever you want.¡±

    Zhang Baili seemed to have no fear. As long as the person on the carriage went out of the sensation range of Meng Qi, he could sneak into the crowd of Shen Du. By then, it would be almost impossible to find him out!

    As soon as Zhang Baili finished speaking, the servant said, ¡°Chief, it¡¯s really suspicious for Zhang Yu to bring Feng Zheng back home. Long ago, I¡¯ve been suspecting Zhang Yu. Thus, when I saw a mysterious man with a cloaking out, I¡¯ve sent the message to the secret agents nearby so that they can pay attention to the tracks of the carriage, and confirm the identity of the person who gets off the carriage.¡±

    Zhang Baili narrowed his eyes, but he did not say anything. Meng Qi had thus confirmed one thing from his reaction ¨C the mysterious man was so strong that no secret agents would be able to follow and lock on him.

    ¡°Good job,¡± Meng Qi praised the servant. ¡°You can resign this post and go back to the headquarters to wait for promotion. If something happens to you and your family in the future, I¡¯ll seek revenge from the Zhang Family for you. If one person in your family dies, I¡¯ll also kill one person in the Zhang Family who is at the Exterior Realm.¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Zhang Baili blurted out and red at Meng Qi as he was just wondering how to retaliate against the servant who turned out to be a traitor.

    Meng Qi looked into his eyes with a smile and said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m azy person, so I won¡¯t waste my time to investigate who is the real murderer. So, once something happens to their families, I¡¯ll look for the Zhang Family in Longnan. You¡¯d better pray for their safety, or send someone to protect them.¡±

    Tyrannical, rampant, arrogant! These words came out one by one in Zhang Baili¡¯s heart, and his right hand trembled slightly with anger. However, after years of experiences, Meng Qi had been well-known for his habits of keeping his words and getting revenge on those who offended him. Ze Luoju and Elderly Ku had already proved this with their lives. Looking back at the Zhang Family, Zhang Baili did not think that his family would fall out with the Frenzied de for such a small matter.

    It was true that under the same conditions, the one who was strong and tyrannical would always get more benefits because the other one would give in andpromise unconsciously.

    In a dead silence, Zhang Baili could only watch Meng Qi leave. After that, he grabbed a vase and smashed it into pieces, ¡°What an ignorant fellow! He¡¯s so despicable!¡±

    ¡°Chief, do we need to wait for the secret agents¡¯ information to go after the carriage?¡± asked Liu Shengming.

    Meng Qi smiled and sped his hands behind his back again, ¡°Of course. With the speed of the carriage, it¡¯s still within my sensation range currently. As long as I know how it looks like, it¡¯s not hard to track it because I can still sense the aura of the Zhang Family on it.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never thought of this way,¡± Liu Shengming was stunned. Given the facts that Meng Qi did not lock on the carriage in the beginning and Shen Du was such a crowded ce, how could it be possible for him to track it?

    This was also the reason of Zhang Baili being so confident.

    Meng Qi did not say anything. After activating the Seal of the Dao, he moved his right hand forward to seek for connection.

    Others can¡¯t do it, but I can!

    After a few moments, Meng Qi took a step forward and reappeared in the air. Liu Shengming followed hurriedly.

    Within a few steps, a carriage had came into the sight of Liu Shengming. It looked exactly the same as the servant¡¯s description.

    ¡°It¡¯s him?¡± Liu Shengming heard Meng Qi¡¯s voice of doubts.

    Who is it? As soon as the spirit of Liu Shengming entered the carriage, it vanished.

    Just when theynded in front of the carriage, a gentle voice came to their ears. ¡°Dear Su, why are you blocking my way? Is there anything that I can help you?¡±

    It¡¯s him! Liu Shengming¡¯s pupils contracted immediately. The person in the carriage was the current Head of the Cui Family, Cui Qingyu who owned the Battle-Stopping Sword!

    ¡°I wonder why the Head of the Cui Family is in the carriage of the Zhang Family in Long Nan?¡± asked Meng Qi calmly. With his current realm, he was not afraid at all even in the face of Cui Qingyu.

    Cui Qingyu lifted the curtain and stepped down. No one else was inside in the carriage. ¡°I was visiting the mansion of Zhang as a guest. Why can¡¯t I take a ride on their carriage?¡±

    Meng Qi¡¯s countenance changed slightly. Suddenly, he turned around and left without asking anything else.

    ¡°Chief, was Cui Qingyu the one who interrogated Feng Zheng?¡± Liu Shengming quickly followed behind Meng Qi and asked curiously.

    ¡°No, he wasn¡¯t. But with the help of Cui Qingyu, the interrogator has escaped.¡± At present, Meng Qi had a rxed expression which was totally different from his countenance moments ago. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there¡¯s still a chance. Just wait for it.¡±

    With a calm look, his tone of voice was confident. He seemed to have grasped an important point in the case of the emperor¡¯s sudden death.

    Liu Shengming dared not ask any more questions, so he said, ¡°Chief, where should we go now?¡±

    ¡°We will find the Imperial Consort Hua again,¡± Meng Qi said.

 Chapter 853: Doomed To Die

    <h4>Chapter 853: Doomed To Die</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    ¡°The Imperial Consort Hua?¡± Liu Shengming was very puzzled. Why do we need to find her again?

    Meng Qi was strolling down the street with his hands sped behind his back. Although it was a busy street, it was as though he was walking in his own courtyard. The people who walked toward him would unconsciously stay away from him to avoid blocking his way, ¡°It¡¯s true that there¡¯s something wrong with the Zhang Family of Long Nan, but there seemed to be a lot of coincidences.¡±

    ¡°Coincidence? Did we happen to be at their mansion when they killed Feng Zheng?¡± Liu Shengming was following one step behind Meng Qi.

    Meng Qi looked at the pce from afar and said casually, ¡°If it really was the Zhang Family who killed the general director in charge of pce affairs, Feng Zheng, don¡¯t you think they have made several mistakes?¡±

    Being ranked as one of the Eight Great Detectives for many years, Liu Shengming was experienced in cracking cases although the cases he had gone through were not as much as that of Meng Qi who had read a lot of detective stories andics. Liu Shengming pondered for a while and said, ¡°Through the first round of investigation, we¡¯ve basically concluded that the emperor had a sudden death due to a rebound in the absorption process. If only the Chief Sima didn¡¯t go missing and the situation wasn¡¯t so tense, Feng Zheng would have been released long ago. As a result, Feng Zheng wasn¡¯t put under a tight surveince. Given the fact that the Zhang Family of Long Nan and the Cui Family of Pingjin have been expanding influences into the imperial pce year after year, they actually have many ways to kill him. They can even order the assassins tomit suicide afterpleting the assassination so as to cut off all clues. Therefore, is it worth the trouble to bring Feng Zheng home for interrogation?¡±

    ¡°Well, actually it¡¯s fine to use the excuse of interrogating Feng Zheng to cover up their real intentions. But they might as well kill him along the way so that they wouldn¡¯t appear suspicious. Why did they insist to bring him home and bear the risk of being discovered by you?¡±

    ¡°Of course, we can¡¯t rule out the possibility of the Zhang Family intentionally acting in a way that went against everyone¡¯s expectations. Since it¡¯s obvious that they could have used a better strategy, they might have deliberately used a wed strategy of doing away with Feng Zheng to deceive people that they are innocent. However, when ites to the mysterious guest who escaped by carriage, Zhang Baili was really shocked. Apparently, the guest is of great importance because Zhang Baili had even risked his life to kill the secret agent. People of the top-tiered families don¡¯t usually do this unless they¡¯ve really met something out of their expectations.¡±

    Meng Qi smiled, ¡°Indeed, you have a well-deserved reputation of having a sharp mind. The Zhang Family has used the bossy and domineering youngster as an excuse to cover up why they have brought Feng Zheng home for interrogation. In less than an hour after they took Feng Zheng back, it so happened that I¡¯ve discovered an important clue from the Imperial Consort Hua and made a visit to the mansion. What a coincidence! Within an hour, they had so many chances to kill Feng Zheng without leaving any traces behind. Nheless, they only did away with him after I arrived at the mansion, and they used Cui Qingyu as a cover-up. What a coincidence!¡±

    The time of Feng Zheng¡¯s death, judging from the condition of the corpse, was probably around the time when Meng Qi arrived at the mansion of Zhang.

    ¡°It¡¯smon to have one coincidence. But when there are two or three coincidences altogether, it must have been arranged. Heh, the Zhang Family of Long Nan has been acting imperiously all the while, so it¡¯s good to see them having a setback now. Finally, it¡¯s their turn to be incriminated!¡± In the past, Liu Shengming, who was a loyal Great Detective to the emperor, had always been bullied by the top-tiered families such as the Zhang Family of Long Nan. Therefore, he was d to see them getting in trouble.

    Meng Qiughed and said, ¡°Being incriminated? It¡¯s definitely not that simple ¨C the matters involved might be asplicated as the case of the emperor¡¯s sudden death. It had pushed Zhang Baili to the point of disregarding my identity as a chief of detectives and attempted to kill the secret agent with the Dark Glow of the Sun right in front of me. He was behaving like the famous saying, ¡®A cornered dog will leap over a wall in desperation.¡¯ The one who incriminated the Zhang Family was most probably thinking of driving me to reveal the identity of the mysterious guest. Hence, he doesn¡¯t mind raising our suspicion for arranging so many coincidences.¡±

    Although both of them were seemingly strolling down the street leisurely, they were actually quite fast. While talking to each other, they had already left the street and got nearer to the pce.

    Liu Shengming thought about the words of Meng Qi and said, ¡°I¡¯ve got a general idea about the situation after being reminded by you, chief. At present, the identity of the mysterious guest cannot be exposed. Once exposed, the Zhang Family of Long Nan and the Cui Family of Pingjin will suffer serious losses. That¡¯s why Zhang Baili behaved that way.¡±

    ¡°Based on this assumption, a lot of things have be clear. Since the mysterious guest wasing out from Zhang Yu¡¯s courtyard, and he had spent some time with Feng Zheng, he must be the one who wanted to interrogate Feng Zheng. Thus, the Zhang Family of Long Nan had taken the risk of bringing Feng Zheng back to their own mansion, simply because it posed a greater danger for the mysterious guest to sneak into the pce.¡±

    ¡°And, their purpose was really to interrogate Feng Zheng in order to solve the mystery of the emperor¡¯s sudden death. That¡¯s why they didn¡¯t kill him even after the chief of detectives had arrived. So... so, it might be true that Feng Zheng hadmitted suicide!¡±

    After making a conclusion, Liu Shengming looked at Meng Qi. As an experienced Great Detective, although he already had some guesses about these things, it was until then that he was able to sort out his thoughts. In contrast, the Chief Su in front of him seemed to have understood the situation thoroughly at the moment of seeing Cui Qingyu. He was surprised by the fact that Meng Qi was better in grasping the details and making inferences about the case!

    Please call me Su Renjie, Comrade Liu Yuanfang... thought Meng Qi jokingly. Then, he raised his head slightly and coughed, ¡°It also indirectly shows that Feng Zheng was indeed involved in the case of the emperor¡¯s sudden death, and he was the one who let the strict defense of the dormitory be in vain. As a result, the strong female martial artist who was skilled in the Spell of Temptation was able to go near to the emperor¡¯s dormitory. As for why Feng Zheng risked his own life to betray the emperor who could give him power and wealth, further investigation is needed.¡±

    Meng Qi had actually made a guess, but he did not want to tell Liu Shengming.

    ¡°Unexpectedly, Feng Zheng seemed to be a spy...¡± Liu Shengming sighed. ¡°This also exins one of the coincidences, which is the timing of Feng Zheng¡¯s death. Since the former coincidence was triggered by the words of the Imperial Consort Hua, no wonder you¡¯ve decided to find her.¡±

    Just then, both of them had stepped into the pce. Meng Qi looked a little gloomy while he sighed, ¡°When we arrived at the mansion of Zhang and found that Feng Zheng was killed, I already understood one thing ¨C the Imperial Consort Hua was lying. No, not lying, but she was exaggerating things.¡±

    As for why the Yuan Xin Seal did not detect anything wrong in her emotions, it was because she was showing authentic emotions!

    ¡°Exaggeration?¡± Liu Shengming was somewhat puzzled.

    ¡°The Imperial Consort Hua said that Concubine Mei was like a piece of wood in bed because she did not know how to moan no matter how much she enjoyed it. With these words, she deliberately guided me to think of the testimony of the eunuchs and maids, ¡®At that night, Concubine Mei¡¯s moaning was soft, charming and passionate.¡¯ I had therefore found something wrong and thought of Feng Zheng who was responsible for the defense of the emperor¡¯s dormitory,¡± Meng Qi summarized in a simple way. ¡°But if we think the other way round, Concubine Mei was turning from not knowing how to moan to suddenly moaning skillfully and charmingly. How could the eunuchs and maids ¨C who have served Concubine Mei for a long time ¨C not feel strange? Why didn¡¯t they mention anything about it when being asked by the Sect of Six-Fans?¡±

    ¡°Even if they didn¡¯t doubt anything, they could have just said that Concubine Mei was being unusually passionate that night, which was totally different from the past. How could the people in the Sect of Six-Fans who are as alert as wolves and tigers not notice something wrong?¡±

    Liu Shengming frowned, ¡°The Imperial Consort Hua has lied. No, chief, did you say that she was exaggerating?¡±

    ¡°The Imperial Consort Hua has raised her power of the seven orifices through medicines. If she was lying, do you think I can¡¯t notice it?¡± Meng Qi looked ahead. ¡°The emperor should have said something about Concubine Mei in front of the Imperial Consort Hua. However, I think he merelyined about how Concubine Mei wasn¡¯t catering to his needs well, and that she was moaning in a boring way. If that¡¯s so, even if she suddenly became better at moaning, the eunuchs and maids would only think that their master was slowly gaining mastery, and hence it wasn¡¯t something surprising. On the other hand, as the Imperial Consort Hua actually sees Concubine Mei as a rival in love, belittling Concubine Mei by exaggerating her poor performance in bed is almost an instinctive action. As a result, even the Imperial Consort Hua herself didn¡¯t think that she was lying.¡±

    ¡°Belittling Concubine Mei¡¯s skills in bed was consistent to her own emotions, at the same time it highlighted the contradictions between them and pointed out a clue. It was indeed a perfect strategy.¡±

    It had even deceived the Yuan Xin Seal perfectly!

    Speaking of this, Meng Qi sighed again, ¡°Someone very smart must be giving instructions to her behind the scenes.¡±

    The person obviously knew how to counter a magical art like the Yuan Xin Seal.

    This incident had also served as a good reminder for Meng Qi. Before he was able to get a good grasp of his opponents¡¯ thoughts using the Yuan Xin Seal, he should not rely on itpletely when making a judgment. Otherwise, he would suffer a setback sooner orter!

    No matter whether he was in the journey of martial arts or the journey of life, he could be aided by the magical arts and other external items, but he should never depend on thempletely. This idea was simr to the Buddhist concept of Cutting Off Obsessions that emphasized on the understanding that no magical arts would be evesting.

    While having self-reflection, Meng Qi had gained some insights.

    Liu Shengming was about to say something when he suddenly frowned, ¡°But there is another coincidence. In less than an hour after Feng Zheng was taken home by Zhang Yu, how did the Imperial Consort Hua know that it was the right timing to meet you and tell you those things? If there was a dy in telling you the clue, Feng Zheng might have been sent back to the pce already.¡±

    ¡°So, they couldn¡¯t really control the urrence of this coincidence, because it depended on the decision you made, chief. What if you choose to deal with other affairs in the Zhu Yi Pavilion first and talk to Concubine Mei three hours after Zhang Yu brought Feng Zheng home?¡±

    They can¡¯t manipte the decision of the chief of detectives, right?

    ¡°They can¡¯t manipte me, but they can manipte the Zhang Family of Long Nan!¡± Meng Qi said a startling statement.

    ¡°What?¡± Liu Shengming was in shock.

    Meng Qi smiled and said, ¡°Have you ever wondered, why did the Zhang Family of Long Nan interrogate Feng Zheng today, but not on any other days?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because before today, they didn¡¯t suspect Feng Zheng at all!¡±

    ¡°After confirming that I would be going to the pce, the person behind the Imperial Consort Hua had most probably passed the clue to the Zhang Family of Longnan in some way, or perhaps he had passed it directly to the mysterious guest to attract his interest. Therefore, the mysterious guest had sent Zhang Yu to bring Feng Zheng back. In this way, the timing would be just right.¡±

    Liu Shengming took a deep breath, ¡°No wonder...¡±

    He took time to understand everything even though he was an experienced Great Detective.

    Suddenly, his countenance changed, ¡°Oh no, the Imperial Consort Hua!¡±

    Will the Imperial Consort Hua be killed?

    But why isn¡¯t the chief of detectives in a hurry?

    Meng Qi stopped at the door of the Imperial Consort Hua¡¯s pce and sighed, ¡°Being involved in this matter, she is doomed to die. She was most probably killed long ago, so it¡¯s already toote to save her.¡±

    The two guards listened with a confused look. They watched the chief of detectives and the Great Detective Liu blink into the hall, and arrive at the door of the Imperial Consort Hua¡¯s bedroom in a split second.

    ¡°Open the door,¡± Meng Qi took out the token of the chief of detectives.

    The two maids dared not resist and opened the door with trepidation.

    Along with the squeaky sound of door, the two maids made a scream and almost fainted to the ground.

    There was a corpse hanging in the room. The Imperial Consort Hua ended her life with a ten-feet white cloth. Although her tongue was spitting out, she had a gentle smile on her face. She covered her stomach with both hands as if she were pacifying the fetus.

    Leave the world with your mother, alright? There are too many miseries and filth in the human world, so only death can bring us eternal peace.

    ¡°Ah,¡± Liu Shengming sighed with regret.

    Meng Qi looked at the corpse of the Imperial Consort Hua and calmly said, ¡°They still have to deal with the mysterious guest of the Zhang Family of Long Nan. The more people they kill, the more traces they will leave. They can always be traced down step by step.¡±

    ...

    After that, Meng Qi did not get to see Zhao Jingshi ¨C the King of Qin, but he did meet with Zhao Laowu. Zhao Jingshi was in a critical point of his Isted Practice, hence the death of an insignificant person like the Imperial Consort Hua did not bother him at all.

    In a silent night, Meng Qi returned to the mansion of Su. Since he was already at Shen Du, he should go home and take a look ¨C not to mention that Su Ziyue was also there.

    ¡°The Second Young Master...¡± At the door, the eyes of the guard were glowing with excitement when he saw Meng Qi. He immediately showed respect to him by kowtowing, ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure to see you, the chief of detectives!¡±

    What a great honor for the Su Family!

    ¡°Don¡¯t disturb others. I¡¯ll rest first,¡± Meng Qi gave amand.

    ¡°Yes, the Second Young Master,¡± the guard led Meng Qi to the room he stayedst time. He opened the door andughed, ¡°Miss Ziyue knows that the you¡¯ve returned to Shen Du, so she has specially cleaned this room and reced the mattress for you.¡±

    Feeling heart-warming, Meng Qi waved the guard away and entered the room. As soon as he approached the bedding, he could smell a faint fragrance that was elegant and soothing. He was very familiar with the fragrance, but it did not belong to Su Ziyue.

    ¡°Gu Xiaosang!¡± Meng Qi¡¯s eyes squinted suddenly.

    She¡¯s been here!

    Is she trying to tell me that she is able to enter the mansion of Su freely without anyone knowing?

 Chapter 854: The Preparation Of Meng Qi

    <h4>Chapter 854: The Preparation Of Meng Qi</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    The bedding was slightly wrinkled. It seemed that someone had sitten on it or lied on it. The elegant fragrance that remained on the bedding made people imagine a beautiful scene of ady lying on it.

    With the ability of Gu Xiaosang, it¡¯s impossible for her to leave behind such obvious traces unless she did it intentionally...

    This thought came to Meng Qi¡¯s mind. He activated the Arts of Eight-Nine fully to inspect the surrounding, and to make sure that there was neither an ambush nor a trap.

    Is she ying tricks on me as usual to cover up her real intention? Or is she warning me not to act rashly because she can enter the mansion of Su anytime and kill anyone at will?

    Or is she trying to remind me of something?

    Meng Qi had made a lot of guesses. Most importantly, the urrence of Gu Xiaosang had proved that the Luo Sect was indeed involved in the drama of Shen Du, and the person who gave instructions to the Imperial Consort Hua behind the scenes was most probably Gu Xiaosang. As a person who possessed the most important seal among the Premier Nine Seals, Gu Xiaosang certainly had a good understanding about the Yuan Xin Seal that belonged to Meng Qi. Therefore, she knew clearly how to defend against it, how to deal with it, and how to deceive it. Apparently, the calm and peaceful expression of the Imperial Consort Hua when she hanged herself was just like another manifestation of the void hometown of the Death Mother.

    However, as a person behind the scenes, if Gu Xiaosang suddenly exposed herself just for the sake of warning the enemy, it surely was not a good decision as she would be losing advantage of hiding in the dark. This action would be contradicting her original purpose unless she had showed up for some other reasons that were more important...

    With a calm mind, Meng Qi recalled the scenes and conversations when hest saw Gu Xiaosang. Several guesses had came to his mind.

    The fight between Yu Longzi and Gu Xiaosang for body and consciousness has spread to the outside world, which is then manifested in the changing moods and unpredictable actions of the Siren of Daluo. It is also manifested in a contradiction between wanting to kill me and wanting to save me. Hence, it could be possible that Gu Xiaosang has temporarily regained control, and thus she has tried to remind me through her habitual flirty actions. She aims to destroy the ns of the Luo Sect and Yulong Zi so as to return to an advantageous position in the fight... all kinds of thoughts were running through Meng Qi¡¯s mind. The details of the incident were shing in his mind like lightning, and slowly, he had gotten a general idea.

    On the second of February, I¡¯ve returned to Shaolin without hiding my traces. On the night of the fifth of February, the emperor died suddenly and Si Mashi disappeared mysteriously. On the seventh of February, Shaolin had received the news, so I¡¯ve came to Shen Du... standing in front of the bed, Meng Qi¡¯s eyes seemed to be glittering with lightning.

    Suddenly, he turned around and went out of the courtyard through the door that had not been closed. His pace was firm, and his action was decisive without a single sign of hesitation.

    ¡°Second elder brother,¡± Su Ziyue¡¯s voice of joy and surprise came from the courtyard.

    Noticing her presence long ago, Meng Qi had been slowing down his walking pace. He looked up and saw Su Ziyue who had be a little taller. As her facial features were fully-developed, her face was no longer childlike. Apparently, she had already grown into a beautiful youngdy.

    ¡°It¡¯s true that a girl will be having big changes in physical appearance from childhood to adulthood. You¡¯ve be such a beautifuldy,¡± sighed Meng Qi with a smile, as though he was looking at his own daughter. The Tang Family was really passing on nice genes ¨C Meng Qi and his uncle were good-looking, too.

    Su Ziyue was shy at first, and then she spat jokingly. ¡°Second elder brother, you¡¯re getting more thick-skinned. How can a chief of detectives of the Sect of Six-Fans say something like that?¡±

    Although both of them had not met each other for several years, the small joke of Su Ziyue had removed the feelings of distance and estrangement between them. In addition, thinking about the letters that they wrote to each other regrly, Si Ziyue felt a sense of intimacy with her second elder brother.

    ¡°Not bad, you took only four years to move up from the Qi Storage stage to the Six Orifices stage,¡± praised Meng Qi to change the subject.

    Instantly, Su Ziyue beamed with delight at Meng Qi¡¯spliment. However, since she felt a little shy and embarrassed to show her feeling, she lowered her head and muttered, ¡°But I¡¯m still not as good as Brother Changqing. He already has a connection between Man and Nature.¡±

    ¡°Changqing is a person who has been through a lot of hard times, so he will surely work hard in practicing martial arts. In contrast, your life experience is not as much as his, so you¡¯re iparable with him in this respect.¡± Meng Qi was having a mixed feeling.

    When Meng Qi mentioned about Gu Changqing, he thought of the past memories when he was at the vast ocean and desert. Without knowing it, many years had passed in the blink of an eye. Life was unpredictable like a smoke. Gu Changqing could never return to the old times when he was still pure-hearted. Moreover, the gap between Gu Changqing and Meng Qi had be wider, and eventually they became a stranger to each other.

    Just then, Su Ziyue had recovered from the joy and excitement of meeting her second elder brother. She looked at him curiously and said, ¡°Second elder brother, you¡¯ve juste back. Are you going out again?¡±

    ¡°The emperor died suddenly, and Chief Sima has disappeared. So, the Sect of Six-Fans is in a stormy situation. As the chief of detectives, there are so many things that I need to take care of,¡± Meng Qi bragged about himself shamelessly. ¡°I was about to sit in meditation just now when I suddenly realized something very important in the case. So, I need to go back to the Zhu Yi Pavilion to take a look at the dossiers.¡±

    As a person living in Shen Du, Su Ziyue knew what was happening recently. She looked at Meng Qi admiringly and said, ¡°You¡¯ve worked so hard, second elder brother.¡±

    All her friends of the same generation were socent about their positions as an unimportant officer. They were showing off around despite the fact that they could never be an officer without the help of their ancestors. In contrast, her second elder brother was already the chief of detectives of the Sect of Six-Fans before he turned twenty-five years old. As one of the most powerful figures in the Great Jin Dynasty, he was preserving peace of Shen Du and the other states. Apparently, the friends of Su Ziyue were iparable to Meng Qi!

    ¡°Why did you suddenlye to my courtyard? They shouldn¡¯t have leaked the news of meing home,¡± Walking along the road, Meng Qi went out of the mansion. Su Ziyue followed him to see him off.

    Su Ziyue said with a cheeky grin, ¡°Ie here every night after knowing that you¡¯ve came back to Shen Du.¡±

    Meng Qi, having a warm feeling in his heart, smiled and said nothing until he came to the gate. ¡°Ziyue, you and I both have the Tang Family bloodline. Now that the Tang Family has no descendants, we can¡¯t turn a blind eye to that. However, as I¡¯m already a well-known person, I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯ll hurt father¡¯s feelings if I change my surname. What about you change your surname to Tang in the future? Of course, if you don¡¯t want to, I won¡¯t force you to do so. It¡¯s not a big deal. In the future, I can change the surname of my children to Tang.¡±

    First of all, I need to have a wife.

    Meng Qi did not want to expose the real identity of Su Ziyue because that would make her feel doubtful about her past memories and experiences. Since she actually had no ties of blood with her current family members, she would definitely feel lost and depressed if she knew the truth. Anyway, she was the daughter of the Tang Family, so she was supposed to have her mother¡¯s bloodline.

    Su Ziyue was not surprised at all. She said with a smile, ¡°That means I¡¯ll be the head of the Tang Family from today on!¡±

    No one was going to fight with her for this position.

    ¡°In the future when you¡¯re travelling to the Jiang Hu, you can make a visit to Shaolin,¡± feeling d to hear that, Meng Qi advised.

    After leaving the mansion of Su, Meng Qi returned to the headquarters of the Sect of Six-Fans and entered the Zhu Yi Pavillion. He saw more dossiers on his table, which included the interrogation reports of the death of the Imperial Consort Hua, and the reports of the secret agents near the Zhang Family of Long Nan.

    The Sect of Six-Fans was quite efficient!

    Nevertheless, Meng Qi did not eveny his eyes on the dossiers. Instead, he went straight into another room to look for some ssified dossiers.

    As the ssified dossiers were arranged into different categories, Meng Qi had found the information he wanted in just a short while. The dossiers contained information of the Dharmakaya who were among the top twenty on the Heavenly List and Ground List, the Dharmakaya of Half-Step who were not on the Ground List, and some outstanding gurus such as Gu Xiaosang.

    The information in the ssified dossiers were much more detailed than the published information. It recorded the people¡¯s life experiences from childhood to adulthood, with most of them being supported by evidences and known by many people. A smart part of it was actually secrets, therefore only a few people in the world knew about it.

    Meng Qi first looked at the ssified dossier of the Wizard King of this World, which contained all kinds of battle records ever since he made the first public appearance. For example,

    ¡°The dead person: The Enemy of Yama, Li Pingchuan.¡±

    ¡°Cause of death: Being hit by the Death Finger in the hindbrain.¡±

    ¡°The condition of the corpse: Withered, like a mummy.¡±

    ¡°Killer: The World Saver, Chang Huan from the Luo Sect.¡±

    ¡°Note one: The eighth year of Tian Le, the Afterwind Ferry.¡±

    ¡°Note two: The World Saver, Chang Huan has be the Wizard King of this World and the head of the Luo Sect.¡±

    This was a battle record of the Wizard King of this World decades ago when he was at the peak of the Orifices-Point Activation Stage.

    Looking through the pages, Meng Qi had confirmed one thing ¨C even a Dharmakaya was growing from weak to strong step by step. In other words, they all had their own vulnerable times.

    After knowing the time and location, Meng Qi could use the Seven-Kill Tablet to return to that particr scene!

    The time-reversal ability of the Seven-Kill Tablet could not be targeted on a person. The reason was that it was an ability that defied thews of nature and thereby messing up causality. Therefore, only a person who had attained the Legendary Realm could have a good grasp of it. When using the time-reversal ability, the scenes formed by specific time and location would be shown one by one. Last time, the Witch of ck Mountain had chosen the time when Liang Wuji had not finished his apprenticeship and the location of the Sect of the Ether. Given the urate time and location, it was not difficult to find Liang Wuji.

    Meng Qi looked at the ssified dossiers with full attention to remember the battle records of every powerful person.

    With the Seven-Kill Tablet and the de of Lingbao, he could even kill a Dharmakaya!

 Chapter 855: Why Not?

    <h4>Chapter 855: Why Not?</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    The ssified dossiers wereid open, and all the contents were presented before Meng Qi¡¯s eyes. He then closed his eyes while thinking about the battle records that he remembered moments ago.

    Since the Ancient Times, all the well-known, powerful people were growing from weak to strong. Except for the Devil Buddha who appeared suddenly out of nowhere, none of them were born strong.

    Meng Qi¡¯s eyes opened slowly. Deep inside his eyes, it was like the calm before the storm.

    He returned the ssified dossiers to their original ces, and went back to the previous room as if nothing had happened. Then, he flipped through the dossiers on the table casually.

    As the sky got dark, the surroundings were quiet that even the sound of leaves sprouting could be heard. All of a sudden, Liu Shengming appeared outside the garden and hurried to the Zhu Yi Pavilion.

    ¡°Chief, we¡¯ve found out something new!¡± Liu Shengming reported even before he stepped into the pavilion.

    Meng Qi, with a calm expression, stood up in a rxed manner, ¡°What¡¯s it about?¡±

    ¡°As expected, the people behind the Imperial Consort Hua are still in action. They¡¯ve found the whereabouts of the mysterious guest, and deliberately created coincidences. But it was found out by our secret agents,¡± Liu Shengming walked into the room in a hurried way. ¡°It seems that they have been doing a lot of things behind the scenes!¡±

    Meng Qi walked toward Liu Shengming calmly. He did not seem to be anxious at all, ¡°Is the mysterious guest aware that he has been tracked down? Where is he now?¡±

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t seem to be aware of it,¡± Liu Shengming said in detail. ¡°After sneaking out of the city, he is heading to a ship on the river.¡±

    At the moment, it waste at night. The city gate of Shen Du was already closed, and the formation was half-activated.

    ¡°It seems that we can still make it,¡± Meng Qi smiled and said. He took a big step forward, and used the Ground-Shrinking Technique to travel to the city gate. Liu Shengming was following closely behind him. Within one breath, they had already arrived at the gate. Meng Qi showed the token of the chief of detectives and ordered the gatekeepers and soldiers to temporarily remove the restrictive spell near the gate.

    While waiting, Meng Qi asked in a seemingly inadvertent way, ¡°The Great Detective Liu, do you have a guess about the identity of the mysterious guest?¡±

    Feeling ufortable about being addressed in such a polite way, Liu Shengming forced a smile and said, ¡°I¡¯ve made an inference. I hope you can advise me on that, chief.¡±

    ¡°Despite being in a world so big, not many forces have the capability to cooperate with the Cui Family of Pingjin and the Zhang Family of Long Nan as they are two of the top-tiered families. Since cooperating with them will bring great risks, the force must be strong enough and well-known.¡±

    ¡°What you said is absolutely right. If it¡¯s a mysterious force that we don¡¯t know, Zhang Baili might as well introduce the guest to us because we won¡¯t know his real identity anyway,¡± Meng Qi gave him a nod, as though he was a leader who was affirming his subordinate.

    Liu Shengming straightened up his back. Receiving recognition from the chief of detectives seemed to have made him more confident. ¡°Only a few forces are able to meet the conditions mentioned just now, which include the remnants of Grasnd forces, the Nine Demonic Sects, the demon race, the top-tiered sects, and the imperial court of the North Zhou Empire.¡±

    ¡°The Grasnd forces have been living in great fear like a disowned dog. They will continue to be in a mess unless Gu Erduo returns to the Grasnd. In addition, since the Cui Family and Zhang Family are still powerful as ever, they don¡¯t have to cooperate with a weak force like the Grasnd. Also, the North Zhou Empire is located in between them, thus it will be difficult for them to cooperate with each other.¡±

    ¡°As Cui Qinghe was killed by Tai Li, it¡¯s almost impossible for the Cui family to cooperate with the demon race unless they are really left with no choice, which is not the case now.¡±

    ¡°Simrly, the top-tiered sects will not cooperate with the top-tiered families because the disharmony between them has begun since the Ancient Times. The Cui Family and Zhang Family won¡¯t lower themselves to grovel to the sects unless they are really desperate for help.¡±

    ¡°Therefore, I suspect that it is either the Nine Demonic Sects, or the imperial court of the North Zhou Empire.¡±

    Meng Qi looked at the restrictive spell near the city gate that was about to be removed and said, ¡°What benefits can the Nine Demonic Sects bring to the Cui Family and Zhang Family? Are they able to help the families to break through their realms quicker and attain Dharmakaya?¡±

    Everyone in the world was driven by benefits. Why would the Cui Family and Zhang Family take the risks of cooperating with the Nine Demonic Sects if they could not gain any benefits from it?

    ¡°If there is really such a way, the Nine Demonic Sects wouldn¡¯t have only one or even no Dharmakaya in each sect,¡± Liu Shengming said with a smiling face in order to please Meng Qi. Although there were more Dharmakaya in the Nine Demonic Sects than the Righteous, it was mainly due to their magical arts that could be learned easily. Hence, they would be showing rapid progress in the early stage. Nevertheless, these magical arts could not be taught to the Cui Family and the Zhang Family. For example, in the past, even though the Zhao Family had cooperated with the Nine Demonic Sects, they were using their own breakthrough method. They were only aided by a treasure that could secretly steal the Forces of Living Beings. Liu Shengming continued, ¡°Perhaps the Nine Demonic Sects can help the Cui Family to ascend the throne?¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s so, what about the Zhang Family? After all, only one person can seed to the throne.¡± When the city gate was opened, Meng Qi flew out of Shen Du. ¡°If it was really for the sake of the throne, the Cui Family could have cooperated secretly with the Nine Demonic Sects, and then invited the Zhang Family to join the force using some other reasons without revealing the real purpose. Most importantly, under the current situation, the Great Jin Empire cannot stand the turbulence. Since the two families are certainly aware of this, why would they venture into cooperating with the Nine Demonic Sects when it¡¯s clear that they can gain nothing from it?¡±

    Furthermore, the people behind the Imperial Consort Hua were actually the Nine Demonic Sects!

    Liu Shengming seemed to be amazed by the analysis of Meng Qi, ¡°Chief, thank you for showing me the right path when I went astray. I¡¯ve finally known which force has cooperated with the two families. It must be the North Zhou Empire!¡±

    ¡°Gao Lan has the Emperor¡¯s Sword in hand. Everyone knows his desire to bring the whole world under his domination. Feeling threatened, the families in Great Jin Empire have temporarily put aside their prejudices, and stopped restricting the imperial family. They have also strived to be a top-tiered family and tried their best to help the powerful family members to be a Dharmakaya as soon as possible. Under such circumstances, it¡¯s not surprising that some families have decided to betray the Great Jin Empire!¡±

    Meng Qi nodded, ¡°As we all know, Gao Lan takes good care of the families that are loyal to him. He would only kill the betrayers. For many families of the Great Jin Empire, the strongest member in their families is only at the peak of the Exterior Realm who is still far away from the Dharmakaya Realm. It¡¯s true that pledging loyalty to Gao Lan would promise a brighter future. After all, it makes no difference to them whether the emperor is Zhao or Gao Lan.¡±

    ¡°Although Gao Lan is an emperor who holds absolute power, the families actually have experiences serving another autocratic emperor in earlier years. Looking at the good side, not only they can retain their own resources, sphere of influence, and status as a top-tiered family, but also they are protected by a powerful emperor, Gao Lan. They no longer need to worry about enemies such as the Evil Demon of Dharmakaya level and the Demon Kings. In the face of two options that have their own downsides, the families have chosen the one that can bring more benefits to them.¡±

    ¡°The guest of North Zhou has came to Shen Du to take advantage of the sudden death of the emperor and the disappearance of the chief of detectives. By provoking internal strife among the Zhao Family, Gao Lan will be one step closer to his ambition of dominating the world!¡±

    Liu Shengming heaved a deep sigh, as though he had just thought of this, ¡°How judicious you are, chief! No wonder the mysterious guest wanted to interrogate Feng Zheng. He was nning to find clues and create strife in the Zhao Family. Also, no wonder Zhang Baili wanted to sacrifice himself. Once exposed, the Zhao Family and other families would undoubtedly skin the Cui Family and the Zhang Family alive.¡±

    ¡°However, since they are based in Pingjin and Long Nan, why are they so afraid to travel to the South and fight against Gao Lan?¡±

    As the river had came into sight, Meng Qi slowed down his footsteps and restrained his aura, ¡°Cui Qingyu has brought along his Battle Stopping Sword to Shen Du to wait for the time when the strife is created. So, it¡¯s very likely for the head of Zhang Family toe to Shen Du with his Heavenly Weapon as well. As the Zhao Family is based in Shen Du, with the help of other families and the formation, it will be enough to kill the two heads of family and seize their Heavenly Weapons. Without a Heavenly Weapon, heh... are they still top-tiered families?¡±

    ¡°Chief, how observant you are! You¡¯re able to get aprehensive idea about the case through a small clue!¡± Liu Shengming ttered Meng Qi in a rather exaggerating way. ¡°It seems that the mysterious guest is most probably a powerful person from the North Zhou Empire, yet we don¡¯t know who it is...¡±

    On the river, a ship swayed gently with the waves. Everything was quiet in the night wind. Meng Qi said in a seemingly casual way, ¡°Not many people are able to seize the chance when the strife is provoked in Shen Du. It¡¯s even rarer for the person to be trusted by Gao Lan and being assigned such an important task. I can only think of one person in my mind.¡±

    ¡°Gao Teng from the Gao Family!¡±

    He was the former emperor of the North Zhou Dynasty, and ranked eighth on the Ground List!

    ¡°Gao Teng?¡± Liu Shengming looked at the ship and took one step backward by instinct. Then he stopped immediately and smiled in a ttering way. ¡°Chief, as long as you¡¯re here, Gao Teng is nothing!¡±

    Meng Qi suddenly grinned, ¡°Unfortunately, Gao Teng is not on the ship.¡±

    ¡°Then who¡¯s in it?¡± Liu Shengming asked in a surprised tone.

    Meng Qi looked sideways at him, ¡°The Great Detective Liu, I¡¯d have to ask you that.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean, chief? I¡¯m really loyal to the imperial court,¡± Liu Shengming looked confused and panicked.

    Meng Qi curled up the corners of his mouth and said, ¡°I know you¡¯re really loyal to the imperial court. That¡¯s why Gao Teng is not here.¡±

    After hearing this, the expression on the face of Liu Shengming faded away. It was as though the ttery, the confusion, the panic, and the back-step he took moments ago did not ur at all. At present, only a fearful and nervous expression could be seen on his face. He said with chattering teeth, ¡°You... you¡¯ve known it...¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re indeed a good actor. I was only feeling a little suspicious until I saw this ship and sensed a familiar aura,¡± Meng Qi narrowed his eyes slightly while feeling the inexplicable connection from the so-called Three-Lives Fruit. Gu Xiaosang was hiding somewhere near the ship!

    As soon as Meng Qi finished speaking, the sky and the earth in the surrounding had changed. The void seemed to have came to life as it solidified into a ze. In an instant, the chaos inside the ze had separated Liu Shengming from Meng Qi.

    Two people flew out of the ship. They were neither Gu Xiaosang, nor the Dharmaraja of the Luo Sect. Instead, they were the Oracle Feng Dian, and the current Bodhisattva of Joy who was sitting on a lotus throne!

    Apparently, they had changed their original n from ambushing Meng Qi to fighting with him face to face.

    On the left hand of the Oracle Feng Dian, there was a small, twisted broken seal that was emitting an inexplicable aura. The aura had turned the surrounding void into a Self-Created World, leaving Meng Qi no way to escape.

    The Seal of Void? Meng Qi¡¯s pupil constricted slightly. No, it¡¯s not the Seal of Void. It¡¯s a treasure perfused with the authentic inheritance of the Seal of Void, and therefore it has the ability to manipte the void. It¡¯s far better than the Two-Form Division Handkerchief!

    The Oracle Feng Dian was holding a transparent short de in his right hand that was filled with the aura of Dharmakaya. It seemed to be a token made by the Wizard King of this World. Apparently, it had thebat capability of a Dharmakaya!

    ¡°Unfortunately, the Wizard King is in the middle of breaking through his realm, so he can¡¯t make it to Shen Du. However, this token is enough to defeat you!¡± The Oracle Feng Dianughed hoarsely.

    The current Bodhisattva of Joy, who had a Heavenly Weapon in hand, smiled and brightened up the void, ¡°If you allow yourself to be captured without resisting us, I will save you from the sea of suffering, and you will be able to enjoy a blissful life.¡±

    With this battle formation, they were capable of fighting against a Dharmakaya or killing any Great Guru that did not have a Heavenly Weapon ¨C not to mention that Su Meng only had simrbat capability with one of them!

    Surprisingly, Meng Qi was not panicked at all. They saw him standing rxingly with his hands hanging down. Then, Meng Qi said with a smile, ¡°The emperor passed away while hearing the moan of a Bodhisattva. What a worthy death.¡±

    No wonder just by hearing a moan, the emperor had lost his mind and eventually experienced a rebound in the absorption process.

    Seeing that Meng Qi was calm and steady, the Bodhisattva of Joy dared not act rashly. She smiled and said, ¡°You seem to have guessed it long ago?¡±

    ¡°The Cui and Zhang Families are attempting to pledge loyalty to the North Zhou Empire. How is it possible for the imperial family to do nothing about it? The cases of the emperor¡¯s sudden death and the Imperial Consort Hua have made me understand that the King of Qin has sought support from the Luo Sect and the in Girl Sect. No wonder he dared not see me,¡± Meng Qi took a step forward leisurely as if he was walking in his own courtyard.

    The Bodhisattva of Joy covered her mouth and smiled tenderly, ¡°If the King of Qin has really sought support from us, he didn¡¯t need to kill the emperor and the Imperial Consort Hua, right? He could have just found an opportunity to expose the Cui Family and the Zhang Family.¡±

    ¡°Of course he didn¡¯t need to. The reason for you persuading the King of Qin to give them up was to lure me to Shen Du, wasn¡¯t it? Otherwise, even a Dharmakaya couldn¡¯t track me down easily due to my unpredictable whereabouts,¡± Meng Qi showed a sarcastic smile.

    I stepped into Shaolin on the second of February. On the fifth of February, the emperor had died suddenly. Three days is the shortest time needed to pass the news of my whereabouts to Shen Du. That¡¯s too coincidental!

    Meng Qi sighed, ¡°Therefore, Chief Sima was bound to disappear, because the sudden death of the emperor alone might not have been enough to lure me here.¡±

    The Oracle Feng Dian said in a deep voice, ¡°Since you¡¯ve known it from the beginning, why did you stille here?¡±

    They had the Dharmakaya token and a Heavenly Weapon of Half-Step, not to mention that Gu Xiaosang was still hiding in ambush!

    There was a faint smile on Meng Qi¡¯s face. He grasped the de handle with his right hand, and slowly pulled it out of his sleeve.

    ¡°Of course I have toe here. Why not?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here to kill you!¡±

    A streak of orange light shone into the eyes of the Bodhisattva of Joy, the Oracle Feng Dian, and Liu Shengming. It prated into their pupils.

    A Heavenly Weapon! The countenance of Liu Shengming changed immediately.

 Chapter 856: Stabbing With The Sword

    <h4>Chapter 856: Stabbing With The Sword</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    At the outer hall of the Emperor¡¯s resting ce in Shen Du, one line of big candles were lit up. But even their lights could not drive away the darkness, most probably because that ident of death happened here before.

    Candlelight flickered and lit up Cui Qingyu¡¯s face in dim yellow. He was invited toe meet with Zhao Heng at night.

    But he knew very clearly that the man he was going to meet tonight was not Zhao Heng who only had a title but the one who had real power, The King of Qin, Zhao Jinshi, the Great Guru!

    Up on the stairs stood a man in bright yellow robe. He did not wear a crown on his head, but simply tied his hair into a bun with a wooden hairpin. He looked a bit simr to Zhao Heng with the corner of his eyes lifted up slightly. His eyes deep and calm like ake in winter, proving that he had experienced a lot of things. He was the King of Qin, Zhao Jinshi.

    ¡°If not for Chief Su, I still would not know you arrived in Shen Du. Forgive me for being such a terrible host,¡± Zhao Jinshi said slowly.

    Cui Qingyu had been helping his brother to take charge of the Cui Family for years and now has be the mainstay after oveing all different kinds of difficulties. He cupped one hand in the other before the chest and said withposure, ¡°I have heard that some idents urred in Shen Du and it worries me a lot. So I came as fast as I can without telling anybody else.¡±

    Zhao Jinshi folded his hands behind his back and looked at Cui Qingyu with no facial expression. After a while, he suddenly smiled and said, ¡°Is Gao Teng from Bei Zhou used to the weather and food here in Shen Du?¡±

    Cui Qingyu was stunned at hearing it and he clenched his right fist as if he was going to draw out the sword. He forced a smile on his face and said, ¡°I do not know what you are talking about.¡±

    Zhao Jinshi sighed, either out of sadness or regret, and said, ¡°If the Luo Sect and the in Girl Sect did not tell me about it, I would not have known that the Cui Family of Pingjin and the Zhang Family in Long Nan abased themselves to tter Gao Lan.¡±

    Cui Qingyu soon understood that their n was exposed thoroughly. He drew out the Zhi Ge Sword slowly and said, ¡°After what happened at Lang Nan, I know our n was exposed. Even if it was not exposed, you and the Sect of Six-Fans might figure out the reasons behind it after Zhang Baili made all the efforts to cover the truth.¡±

    Zhao Jinshi asked the same question as Oracle Feng Dian, ¡°If you guessed it, then why did you stille?¡±

    Cui Qingyu smiled, ¡°I¡¯ve already been entrapped toe here in Shen Du. What difference does it make to meet you in person or not?¡±

    ¡°Entrapped?¡± Zhao Jinshi asked.

    Cui Qingyu rubbed his sword with his left hand and said, ¡°If the Emperor did not die and Chief Sima did not disappear, Gao and I would have no chance to work together to inme such an internal conflict. I never expected to fall in entrapment.¡±

    Zhao Jinshi smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m not a cold-blooded man. All the idents that happened in Shen Du were the Luo and in Girl Sect¡¯s idea. I¡¯ve thought about it over and over and agreed to make it happen, because only in this way will the Cui Family and the Zhang Family toe to Shen Du together with Gao. Nothing can be done without any sacrifice in this world. And the Emperor was a useless womanizer anyway, far worse than Huang Taidi.¡±

    ¡°But are you not concerned at all about the Luo Sect and the in Girl Sect¡¯s intention to do this? They are not devout men and women. You should know it very well,¡± Cui Qingyu tried to drive a wedge between them. He was scared because he¡¯s afraid that the Wizard King of the Luo Sect was lying in wait. ¡°And to work together with dishonest sects like them is dangerous. If others know about it, you all will be in danger!¡±

    Zhao Jinshi waved his head and said, ¡± We are not partners. I worked with them only to buy information from them and I paid the consultation fee. As for their intentions, I know nothing and do not care to know for the moment. But if I meet them again in future, I will help to destroy them!¡±

    ¡°Did the Luo Sect murder Imperial Consort Hua?¡± Cui Qingyu drew out his sword and asked.

    Zhao Jinshi answered inly, ¡°She has be a Luo Sect believer for a long time because she wanted to bear a child and fight for more attention from the Emperor. If she did notmit suicide, I will kill her myself.¡±

    ¡°Good!¡± Cui Qinyuughed. Suddenly his hair and beard flew upwards. He said in a loud voice, ¡°I¡¯m here with a Heavenly Weapon, as does the Zhang Family. Plus Gao Teng, we will have a big chance to fight a way out of formation in Shen Du!¡±

    A strong and tough man like him would not be scared that easily!

    A man in loose robe walked out from the back of the hall. He looked like a senior copy clerk next door. It was Chief Sima!

    He carried a Nine Dragons Seal, which wasplemented with the Emperor Sword in Zhao Jinshi¡¯s hand. Their presence formed a great force possessing the whole pce.

    ¡°I thought that Zhao Jinshi sold you to the Luo Sect or the in Girl Sect. I did not know it¡¯s your own will,¡± Cui Qingyu was not too surprised.

    No Two-form Division Handkerchief, no Shanhe Country Map, but only disappearing on one¡¯s own will!

    Chief Sima smiled and did not say a word. At least he was the mainstay for the Zhao Family in Shen Du so far, thus making him indispensable.

    Zhao Jingshi said calmly, ¡°Once Gao Teng made any actions, the Ruan Family and other families will not leave it alone and will take him down in the Formation in Shen Du. Our Guru from Zhao Family will use the Formation to trap the Zhang Family. I do not believe that we cannot take you down with a Heavenly Weapon and the Formation¡¯s help.¡±

    ¡°What you did is shameful. And we already cut our connection with evil sects. If you insist to let the whole thing go public, your reputation will then be ruined!¡±

    Because other top families will be involved in this fight, too!

    Cui Qingyu emptied his mind and put his sword in front of him and said, ¡°If that is what you want, then why not start a fight now?¡±

    He only wished that the Pingjin people would act quickly and take Gao Lan to the South to avoid the entire tribe being killed.

    Zhao Jinshi did not move and a corner of his mouth lifted up. He said, ¡°We nine families are the cornerstone of Da Jin. Only by working together can we rival with Beizhou and win time to strengthen ourselves. As long as the Cui Family can sign an agreement contract to cut connection with Beizhou, You are still Marquis Pingjin, and still the mainstay of the Government.¡±

    Two ssic bamboo slips appeared in his hands from nowhere.

    Cui Qingyu¡¯s pupils shrunk. Apparently he knew those bamboo slips contract. He kept quiet and did not open his mouth.

    ¡°Gao Lan has Lu Da this sting in his heart. Going south will certainly get him involved in the fight against Su Wu Ming. He may not dare to support your two families these days and only wait for the fruits of others¡¯ work. You should know it very well!¡± Zhao Jinshi warned. ¡°If you still insist on carrying out your n, I will have to clear your two families out!¡±

    ¡°Losing you two is better than letting you join the enemies!¡±

    Chief Sima took one step forward quietly and stood at the only breakthrough point that Cui Qingyu just discovered.

    Cui Qingyu sighed and put down his sword. He cupped one hand in the other before the chest and said:

    ¡°You are the bigger person and I am ashamed.¡±

    Zhao Jinshi felt relieved hearing it and smiled. He said generously:

    ¡°For all the disasters the brotherhood has remained. A smile at meeting and enmity is banished.¡±

    ¡°Please sign this contract and then go together with me and Sima to Hou Mansion in Long Nan.¡±

    ....

    Orange lights shone through the air like flickering fire. The mist was gone and everywhere became dry.

    The Heavenly Weapon! Liu Shengming was stunned and felt frightened.

    Frenzied de Su Meng has a Heavenly Weapon?

    Howe he has a Heavenly Weapon!

    Heavenly Weapons are the rarest thing in this world and only top sects and families can have them. They might grow weak in time or no top masters came out in years but as long as they have at least one guru and a Heavenly Weapon, it means that there was still hope for them to grow strong again. A Heavenly Weapon was one of the most important things for families to stay alive and grow strong.

    And there were only a few of them that exist in this world!

    Su Meng could beat down the peak of the Exterior Realm with a Precious Weapon. Now he had a Heavenly Weapon in hand and that will make him more scary!

    Has did not own any Heavenly Weapons and was not good at any other weapons. He was far worse than the Bodhisattva of Joy and Oracle Feng Dian with token of Wizard King. But now Su Meng had a Heavenly Weapon!

    A Heavenly Weapon! Oracle Feng Dian felt a sudden jolt as if his skin was hurt by the heat. Something was wrong.

    Frenzied de carried a Heavenly Weapon in his hand. Even if he fight against him with the help from the Bodhisattva of Joy, they might only be able to defeat him but not to catch him.

    But there was still another way!

    Oracle Feng Dian waved his hand and the transparent snickersnee started to shake.

    A mysterious spot was located in a corner of the emptiness. The Wizard King of this World practiced on one hand and moved his five fingers on another hand.

    The snickersnee shot out like a fish going back to the sea. It went through the emptiness and appeared by the side of Meng Qi instantly.

    Meng Qi with his eyes half-opened focused his senses, spirit, and spiritual sense on the orange light weapon. He suddenly took a stride and chopped with his weapon from above to bottom, hitting right on the snickersnee, without the slightest error.

    Bang! Fire boiled up and filled up the whole space soon. Lights of different colors reflected on Liu Shengming¡¯s body but then soon melted away.

    Ouch! He screamed out as his clothes was ignited and his body scorched by the heat. He could not even fight with aftereffect of that chop of the Heavenly Weapon!

    It was partly because of the environment they were in right now. If it was the Exterior Realm, Liu Shengming would still have the chance to flee away but here in the enclosed space, he had nowhere to hide!

    Right at this moment, lotus throne under the Bodhisattva of Joy shone with white and red lights. Lotus leaves flied up one by one wrapping around her fingers. She bent one finger toward Meng Qi to stop his next move and create a chance for snickersnee. If she failed, the Bodhisattva of Joy would then fall into the Sea of Love and be trapped in the boundless Pure Land.

    Meng Qi just activated his Heavenly Weapon and chopped open the snickersnee and saw the Bodhisattva of Joy pointing to him. Meanwhile he felt stabbing pain between eyebrows. Far away, Gu Xiaosang¡¯s Qi Ji came close and was ready to attack anytime.

    She also carried the Heavenly Weapon. Meng Qi felt the pressure since now he had to deal with three parties at the same time.

    Then he felt a sudden jolt as a shadow appeared from his back unexpectedly. It carried a lightless ck sword and stabbed right to Meng Qi¡¯s brain. Another Heavenly Weapon!

    Before this moment, Meng Qi did not sense anything about this shadow at all!

    The Head of the Tower of Malevolence?

    The Head of the Tower of Malevolence with a Heavenly Wepaon!

    He attacked at a good timing. Now Meng Qi was dealing with the Bodhisattva of Joy, Oracle Feng Dian, and Gu Xiaosang with all efforts and would not be able to fight against one more. If he made any attempt to dodge the stabbing, he would not be able to fight against the attack from snickersnee, the Pure Land Boundless Finger, and Gu Xiaosang. In this enclosed space, he had nowhere to escape.

    No wonder he is the strongest assassin in the world. Anyone who was targeted by him was doomed to death!

    The sword came extremely close to Meng Qi and then the Head of the Tower of Malevolence heard Meng Qi sigh and lights soon wrap all over him and Meng Qi disappeared.

    ¡°The deceased: Head of Heaven and Earth Sect Lin Kang.¡±

    ¡°Cause of death: stabbing in the head with sword.¡±

    ¡°Death situation: body leaning forward, a narrow wound in hindbrain.¡±

    ¡°Murder: The Head of the Tower of Malevolence.¡±

    ¡°Note one: year of Tian Le 37, at Ning Xincheng.¡±

    ¡°Note two: the first man killed by Head of Tower of Malevolence.¡±

 Chapter 857: God Touching My Head

    <h4>Chapter 857: God Touching My Head</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    Meng Qi was surrounded by dazzling lights from the Seven-Kill Tablet. Pictures one by one flew in front of his eyes like water. He felt like his body and Primordial Spirit were in a river that never ends with many branches lying ahead.

    Pictures of different scenes in the past of himself and others flowed around him. It was hard for Meng Qi to make the decision to choose which scene he would like to go back to. And wherever there was the Seven-Kill Tablet, there existed mighty people¡¯s slough or breath. It could disturb the process and make him unable to arrive in the right ce and time as he chose.

    The Seven-Kill Tablet¡¯s effect can onlyst for a short time and if he did not choose soon, the pictures would disappear. Meng Qi erged pictures on his mind and murmured to himself calmly:

    Year of Tian Le 37th... at Ning Xincheng...

    The Sect of Six-Fans¡¯s record of time of murder was not urate as it was an assumption based on the judgment of time of death and statements concerned. But details were written such as time, at which mansion, in what room, etc.

    Suddenly flowing pictures disappeared and the scenes concerned were pulled out. At midnight on September 6, year of Tian Le 37th, pictures of head of Heaven and Earth Sect¡¯s courtyard lined up in an interval of one breathing time like cinefile.

    Meng Qi discovered several pictures of Lin Kang being murdered by just a few nces. He stretched out his hand and touched them.

    The moment he touched those pictures, he felt that his body became light and the attacks from all sides disappeared, as if he jumped into the air from the deep sea.

    And then his Primordial Spirit felt dizzy and his body started to shake. If not for the Seven-Kill Tablet¡¯s power around him, he would be ripped apart and got lost in this time crack forever.

    At a cold autumn midnight in Nin Xincheng, the head of thee Heaven and Earth Sect just finished all the matters he had to deal with and returned back to his room.

    He had dark hair and his breathing was deep and long. He was a seven orifices top kung fu master, not in any way looking like he was over 40 years old. But he was quite ambitious and ruthless and murdered many people for his own good, therefore he had lots of enemies.

    Lin Kang lit up the candle and trimmed the wick in an attempt to make it more bright.

    A figure crouched at the beam quietly barely breathing, looking at Lin Kang.

    The wick cracked and the lights became more bright, shining on Lin Kang¡¯s face.

    Meng Qi¡¯s attention was attracted by the candlelight but then the assassin on the beam came out!

    He moved so fast and quietly that before Lin Kang was aware of its existence, he felt a great pain on the back of his brain and then his eyes dulled and he slumped to the table.

    Right to the death point without being noticed. This was the style of an assassin from the Tower of Malevolence!

    Even though there might be a strength gap, the weak could kill the strong at the right time, the right ce, and with the right people.

    In a short time, Lin Kang was dead defenselessly.

    The assassin was of average height and weight. He did not check if Lin Kang was still alive or not but hastened to the window without looking at Lin Kang at all. He seemed to be quite confident that he was dead.

    The wind blew through and window opened quietly. The assassin¡¯s pupils suddenly shrunk and slowed down his movement because he saw a man in a ck robe standing by the window!

    A man with a pretty face and deep eyes folded his hands and stood there. Apparently he just looked through the window and witnessed the whole process of the murder. And the assassin did not notice it at all!

    A true top master!

    The assassin stayed calm and he walked to the other side by using the tactic mor in the East, Attack in the West.

    Then he saw the man in the ck robe raise up his right hand and stretch out his long fingers. It soon turned dark and the assassin¡¯s body was cast to Meng Qi¡¯s direction. He could not resist.

    Meng Qi¡¯s right hand touched his forehead and a deep voice rang up in his ear as if it¡¯s magic:

    ¡°God touched my head with gentle, then bonded my hair and I be immortal.¡±

    Suddenly everything changed in front of the Assassin¡¯s eyes and he saw his Samsara of several rounds.

    His wife endured hardship and saved every coin she could to help him to go to the capital and participate in the national exam. And he won the first ce and came back home with excitement but only found a dead decayed body. He then heard a deep voice saying, ¡°It¡¯s destiny...¡±

    A well-bred girl from a rich family fell in love with a poor student and they ran away. But the young man turned out to be unreliable and the girl was sold to whorehouse. And then she met her own brother who came to entertain himself. She dared not to face him and cried jumping into theke...

    He became a donkey and worked day and night but still got killed when getting old and became a mean on table...

    All these experiences and difficulties he suffered made the assassin cry out loud and could not stay calm any longer.

    Meng Qi stroke with his right hand and it shone with purple light. All his feelings turned to an inner devil and then Meng Qi grabbed the devil and it soon turned to cocoon and fell to deep sea of the assassin¡¯s mind. If not being activated by the Yuan Xin Seal, the devil would nevere out again to affect his soul and practice kung fu. All these were done without being noticed by the assassin.

    Only by immersing his Primordial Spirit, human body, and form together into Dharmakaya, one could perceive the inner devil and remove it for good.

    The rule of time was influenced by how this world operated. Slight change could happen but the trend could not be changed. For example, even if this head of the Tower of Malevolence never existed, another head woulde out anyway. The only way was to remove the whole Tower of Malevolence. But then other assassin groups mighte out and take the task to kill Meng Qi and their strength might not be any worse than the peak of the Exterior Realm and might carry Heavenly Weapons as well.

    The Witch of the ck Mountain knew it. He had his own reasons to kill Liang Wuji. Liang Wuji has reached an unprecedented level of yellow sky will soon rise and it was not necessary in the whole history progress. After he killed Liang Wuji, maybe the next generation, or the next next generation of the Sect of Ether could reach the level of yellow sky will soon rise, but not now.

    Therefore, he was shocked seeing another yellow sky will soon ris¡± level mane out, Supreme Elder Ji Wuliang.

    Meng Qi was afraid of changing the history progress therefore he chose to change theinner devil seed. Before the head of the Tower of Malevolence met him, no change would happen in his experience at all.

    But if it¡¯s the Wizard King of this World, Meng Qi might disappear if he was dead. He would have died in the Nine Levels of Heaven and the inner devil seed was useless to Dharmakaya. The best way was to use the Seven-Kill Tablet and go back to Huamei Heights two months ago, to tell Mister Luda that he had a n of entrapment for the Wizard King of this World toe out on a certain day, that Mister Luda should hide himself before that day came.

    But now the enemy was not at the level of Dharmakaya, it¡¯s not worthy to have Mister Luda worry about him and the Seven-Kill Tablet might be exposed and then himself might get killed by the Six Dao.

    There were many different ways to use Seven-Kill Tablet, depending on its owner¡¯s mind and spirit.

    In strong light, Meng Qi disappeared at the Heaven and Earth Sect and he helped to remove the blood on the assassin¡¯s clothes.

    Autumn wind blew through. The assassin gave a shudder in the cold and came to himself again. He felt a bit dizzy but nothing else.

    ¡°Lin Kang did not have the chance to use the Heaven and Earth Bitter Palm but I might be affected a bit?¡± The assassin did not dare to stay long and fled away. He checked his own body after arriving at the safe ce and felt relieved since he found out nothing wrong.

    The wind blew over and the river flowed quietly. In this void ze world, Oracle Feng Dian stood far away and saw the transparent snickersnee went into the void and appeared by Meng Qi¡¯s side, flying right in the direction of his head. He saw the Bodhisattva of Joy activate the Pure Land Boundless Finger and the Happy Buddha Web wrapping over Meng Qi. He also felt Gu Xiaosang¡¯s breathing and saw the Heavenly Weapon of Statue of lifeless Mother in her hand.

    Meanwhile he saw the head of the Tower of Malevolencee out and stab with his sword right into Meng Qi¡¯s brain. He was doomed to death!

    Suddenly he saw strong lights shine bright and then soon dimmed out. He heard Gu Xiaosang¡¯s low voice saying, ¡°What.¡±

    He saw Meng Qi pay no attention to the head of the Tower of Malevolence¡¯s sword and wave with all efforts his orange fire de, which grew bigger and bigger and heavier. It lit up the whole space and destroyed the snickersneepletely. The void shrunk and the Happy Buddha Web was washed away and did not manage to wrap over Meng Qi.

    What is he doing here? The head of the Tower of Malevolence carries the Assassin Sword. Meng Qi will not be able to escape from that attack even if he had three heads and six arms. Oracle Feng Dian snorted and expected to see Meng Qi die under the Assassin Sword.

    The Bodhisattva of Joy thought the same.

    The Head of the Tower of Malevolence had nothing on his mind but to kill Meng Qi with the sword in his hand.

    Suddenly he heard a deep voice sigh beside his ear.

    Bang! He felt like something exploded deep in his heart and all the bitter experiences and memories came to his mind. He felt that he was back in endless Samsara again.

    Then he saw a pair of cold eyes like God and Demons and a palming slowly from far away. It was not in this shore, not in the shore on the other side, not in midstream. It¡¯s where one¡¯s heart was and it¡¯s everywhere.

    Meng Qi¡¯s stretched out his palm, piercing through the assassin sword and touched upon the head of the Tower of Malevolence¡¯s forehead.

    The Bodhisattva of Joy and Oracle Feng Dian were both very surprised to see the head of the Tower of Malevolence¡¯s hands tremble and slow down. Frenzied de Su Meng stretched out his palm and stroked his forehead like God paying sympathy.

    Then they saw the head of the Tower of Malevolence smile with relief, with his Primordial Spirit leaving a message:

    ¡°God touched my head with gentleness, then bonded my hair and I be immortal.¡±

    Bang! The assassin sword was destroyed and Lin Kang¡¯s head burst open with his Primordial Spirit copsing and falling down. Everything happened so quickly that the Heavenly Weapon did not even have the chance to save his master.

    ¡°God touched my head with gentleness, then bonded my hair and I be immortal.¡±

    Lin Kang¡¯s voice lingered on in air, giving the Bodhisattva of Joy and Oracle Feng Dian both a shudder.

    Meng Qi turned around, dragged his de and took a big step forward. He said in a calm and lordly tone:

    ¡°Now it¡¯s your turn!¡±

    He stood in front of those two strong masters with an imposing manner.

 Chapter 858: Seal Of Void

    <h4>Chapter 858: Seal Of Void</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    ¡°Now it¡¯s your turn!¡±

    The voice rang up on Oracle Feng Dian and the Bodhisattva of Joy¡¯s mind. It came out in the form of thunder and was based on the Yuan Xin Seal. Thetter was stunned at hearing it but Oracle Feng Dian was shocked and his heart started to beat fast and loud like someone was beating on a drum. He was so scared that he could not see things clearly.

    The Head of the Tower of Malevolence died?

    God touched my head with gentleness, then bonded my hair and I be immortal?

    His sudden death was rather shocking and too mysterious for them to understand. The Bodhisattva of Joy was a Great Guru in this world and had made her name for years. She had taken down many strong enemies and experienced a lot of difficulties, but now at this moment, she felt scared because the head of the Tower of Malevolence died so suddenly in just one stroke. And the thing beyond herprehension was that he did not die in shock but rather he seemed to be relieved as if he really became immortal.

    The Head of the Tower of Malevolence ranked 9 in Terrestrial Rankings and the Bodhisattva of Joy 11, not much difference in their strength gap. They both carried a Heavenly Weapon and if they started a fight head-to-head, she could not tell who was going to win because it all depended on time, location, etc. But the head of the Tower of Malevolence would never kill anyone in light.

    If he aimed someone as a target and took the move to attack, even the Bodhisattva of Joy might not be able to survive. And just now he attacked when Meng Qi¡¯s strength was weakest as he had to deal with three other forces, but it turned out that the head of the Tower of Malevolence died mysteriously and Meng Qi survived.

    ¡°If the head of the Tower of Malevolence could not even survive, could I?¡± thought the Bodhisattva of Joy.

    More importantly she could not understand how Su Meng killed him, by what practice or mysterious weapon. She was also not sure if Su Meng could use it for the second time. If he could, how should she herself deal with it in the right way. The unknown is the scariest part of it!

    The Bodhisattva of Joy could not stay calm and did not use the chance to attack Meng Qi right after the head of the Tower of Malevolence died.

    Meng Qi thought to himself that if he were her, he would have had the same reaction as the whole process was too strange. He would not be able to make the right decision as his brain could not work properly just like the Bodhisattva of Joy was right now.

    But the only thing he did not understand is Gu Xiaosang¡¯s reaction. If she really inherited the lifeless Mother¡¯s memory and experience, she should already have known the Seven-Kill Tablet¡¯s function and seen through the reason of the head of the Tower of Malevolence¡¯s death. Then why she did not grasp the chance to attack him? He nned to use two heads and four arms and the Seal of the Fifth and Sixth of the Ten Heavenly Stems to fight against her but she did not move at all.

    Meng Qi didn¡¯t have much time to think in the situation when he was besieged by three people. He could not afford to lose time in hesitating.

    His body grew huge like God and the orange firede became bigger and heavier. Inside the de, manyyers of fire burned brightly. Now its weight exceeded over 1800 kilograms, then 18000, and even 180000 kilograms.

    Meng Qi pulled out Heaven and Earth strength and activated Celestial Body to y Arts of Eight-Nine to its fullest strength. Its power could remove mountains and enclose the Exterior Realm.

    The vague form behind Meng Qi¡¯s back came out. The immortal hid inside and Meng Qi¡¯s acupuncture points were all activated. All the power gathered at the point of the Ling Bao de. At this moment, everything returns to void suits this heavy de the best!

    Right at the moment when the Bodhisattva of Joy and Oracle Feng Dian were still in shock, Meng Qi took a big stride and waved his de from top to bottom right to the transparent snickersnee.

    The Bodhisattva of Joy¡¯s Heavenly Weapon could change into two different shapes, one was lotus throne for defense, another was the Happy Buddha Web which could ovee the strong by applying soft methods but was not strong enough to assault fortified positions and could be disturbed easily. That¡¯s why when Meng Qi chopped the token of Dharmakaya, the Web was affected by an air wave and became distorted. He then grasped the chance to kill the head of the Tower of Malevolence.

    Different Heavenly Weapons were in different shapes and therefore they had different features!

    That¡¯s why Meng Qi chose to hit on the snickersnee instead of the Bodhisattva of Joy. If she used the lotus throne as a defense, Meng Qi would have lost the chance to defeat anyone of them. And if they came again to themselves and started another round of attack together with Gu Xiaosang, Meng Qi would have very little chance to win at all.

    As Oracle Feng Dian said, the Wizard King of this World was now on the key stage of practice and could barely pay attention to anything else.

    He did not lie. If he lied, the Wizard King of this World would havee by himself already to make sure everything went as nned.

    Oracle Feng Dian used snickersnee to distract his attention and hoped to create the chance for the head of the Tower of Malevolence to kill him. But now the snickersnee turned to the weak point!

    If he took all his efforts to bring out the biggest power of his Heavenly Weapon, how would the Wizard King of this World choose? Would he take effort to control the token and withstand Meng Qi¡¯s attack but leaving his practice dyed or would he keep the practice and give up?

    Well, let¡¯s see!

    The de cut down and Meng Qi¡¯s face turned a bit thuggish as he used all his strength in this attack.

    His waving of de with all his strength, the power of Heaven and Earth and the power of the Heavenly Weapon tore a deep ck hole in air!

    Bang!

    The Sound of Void rang up and the ze on the border was torn open. The rolling fire was all absorbed into the de and space copsed and shrunk to the point of de. Oracle Feng Dian could not help casting himself to the de. And Liu Shengming¡¯s burned body was destroyedpletely and disappeared in ck hole.

    The transparent snickersnee shook slightly and tried to escape to the void and hide away from the de but even the void bent to the side of de, it could not hide away but forced to face it.

    Far away, the Wizard King of this World moved his five fingers and transparent snickersnee started to change into different shapes and drew out a blooming white lotus flower facing right to orange fired de!

    Bang!

    A whirlpool from the ck hole hit right on the snickersnee and ck crack crawled all over the void like a spider¡¯s web. Petals of lotus flower were crushed and disappeared.

    The power of the de came close to the snickersnee and seemed to engulf it soon.

    The Wizard King of this World was surprised and tried to use another hand but atst he put back both of his hands and closed his eyes, making a lotus flower stamp on his knees.

    The Bodhisattva of Joy did not initiate another attack but turned around and escaped far away in the crack on the boundary.

    The unknown was the scariest!

    She dared not to risk her life and wait for Meng Qi¡¯s deing her way. The only thing she could do was to escape. She had no concern for the people from the Luo Sect.

    She made the decision right away without any hesitation and the Heavenly Weapon from the Tower of Malevolence followed her and ran away, too.

    Bang!

    The snickersnee was swallowed by the darkness and a ze on the boundaries were destroyedpletely. This world returned to the void!

    Oracle Feng Dian could barely ward off the backwash and now Meng Qi has recovered most of his strength and waved his de for the second time right in his direction. The de shone like the sun in red.

    Suddenly the void rippled like water and a pretty and fair hand stretching out from it and grabbed Oracle Feng Dian¡¯s vest and pulled him up to the ripple.

    Escape? No way!

    Meng Qi turned his de with fire and waved it in the air to issue a wide scope attack. He attempted to kill Oracle Feng Dian before he disappeared in the ripple.

    Another hand stretched out, bent one of its fingers and flicked, pointing to the broken ssic small stamp. The stamp was broken and Zhen Yi turned to light and was cast right to Meng Qi!

    If Meng Qi continued his attack, Zhen Yi would soon disappear!

    Meng Qi hesitated and took back his power in the de, meanwhile he stretched out his left hand, grasped Zhen Yi and pressed it right between his eyebrows.

    The void of different kinds all appeared in front of his eyes.

    ...

    Streaks of light went into the void¡¯s hometown. Oracle Feng Dian was still in shock and was scared. He looked at Gu Xiaosang¡¯s pretty face and asked in a deep voice, ¡°Why not take the chance to kill him just now?¡±

    Gu Xiaosang¡¯s smile disappeared. She answered coldly in a small voice:

    ¡°The King came and you didn¡¯t see the King. The Emperor came and you didn¡¯t see the Emperor.¡±

    She turned around as if Oracle Feng Dian and Oracle Zhang Deng did not exist. She walked slowly toward the core of the void¡¯s hometown. Every step she walked, she became more cold and less lively in her manner and movement.

    Countless light spots in orange, red, yellow, green, blue, and purple circled around her. They shook slightly in the same rhythm of her breathing like a dream and she became stronger and stronger as if she would never stop gaining more power.

    Thereid a lotus throne at the core of the void¡¯s hometown and Gu Xiaoshang stepped on it and turned around. Her eyes shone with silver light in an imposing manner.

    She sat down cross-legged and emotionless.

 Chapter 859: Donâ€™t Do Anything More Than Three Times

    <h4>Chapter 859: Don¡¯t Do Anything More Than Three Times</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    Horizon showed a line of orange, dyeing the white cloudsyer uponyer. The eternally surging water in the river witnessed all the joys and sorrows as well as separations and reunions.

    Meng Qi slowly opened his eyes. His eyes were so deep that they seemed bottomless. In front of him were still the mountains and rivers, but in his vision, they were longer than simple. He could see all kinds of small and fleeting gaps ovepping with countless looming illusory scenes.

    ¡°The Seal of Void...¡± Meng Qi whispered. The magic in his eyes disappeared and thendscape went back to normal in his vision.

    Standing up and putting away the de of Lingbao, Meng Qi walked to the broken body of the Head of the Tower of Malevolence torn by the aftermath of thest blow and lifted up his fairlyplete head.

    There was no veil over his head. His forehead was broken with brain and blood spattered clean long ago, and only a few red and white residuum remained. His features were ordinary and his eyes were wide and fixed with the agony of suffering and joy of relief.

    With his back straight, Meng Qi carried the head and walked step by step to Shen Du. He walked higher up as he went.

    ...

    In the pce city, the rear courtroom of the government hall was the ce where the emperor rested.

    The King of Qin, Zhao Jingshi, was sitting behind the desk. On his left side were Cui Qingyu, the master of the Cui Family and the Imperial Secretariat, Cui Yan. On his right side were Zhang Bailing, the master of the Zhang Family along with assistant administrator Zhang Baili. Standing right beside him was the former chief of detectives of the Sect of Six-Fans, Chief Sima.

    ¡°The Luo and in Girl Sects colluded with North Zhou, killed thete emperor, trapped Chief Sima and tried to subvert the Great Jin Dynasty. Fortunately, you were perspective of the slightest and very much far-sighted to sessfully rescue Chief Sima and foiled their plot,¡± Zhao Jingshi said tly in a bureaucratic tone. ¡°Now with everything finished, once the 27 days of mourning ends, I will let the brother of the emperor ascend the throne to be in charge of the great treasure.¡±

    At this moment, Zhao Heng was still not qualified enough to participate in the highest level ofmunication between the Zhao Family of Shen Du and the other top families.

    Cui Yan and the others bowed with bleak faces on hearing these words, ¡°Your Majesty overpraises us. We do not deserve your appreciation.¡±

    Suddenly, Cui Qingyu recalled something, ¡°Where is Chief Su of detectives?¡±

    This young man had many overmatches with Dharmakaya and other top powerhouses to back him up. Such a mighty person¡¯s actions must be paid close attention to!

    Zhao Jingshi¡¯s face changed slightly. After being silent for a while, he finally signed, ¡°Chief Su was young and aggressive, perhaps he went after the Luo Sect, the in Girl Sect, and the spies of the North Zhou...¡±

    What he said was uncertain and vaguely spective as if avoiding the topic to prevent him from getting involved.

    Su Meng went after the Luo Sect, the in Girl Sect and the spies of the North Zhou by himself? What if something happened to him? Cui Qingyu and Zhang Bailing were at first shocked. But they immediately realized that this might be the tacit understanding between the King of Qin and the Luo Sect and the in Girl Sect. In a word, they turned a blind eye to things that wouldn¡¯t threaten themselves. They allowed each other to do what they wanted to do as their sess or failure had nothing to do with each other.

    With the power and martial arts currently disyed by Su Meng, plus his invincible de, the Luo Sect and the in Girl Sect would not underestimate him. They were sure to n everything properly and would send out heavenly troops at least. At least two Dharmakayas of Half-Step and maybe even the Dharmaraja himself would confront Su Meng. By then things would turn ominous for Su Meng. But he was involved in the rtionships of too many powerhouses that his fall might bring about shockwaves in this world.

    As everyone was lost in different kinds of thoughts, Zhao Jingshi gently rapped the table with his right hand, ¡°Ministers, it is time to prepare for the morning meeting.¡±

    Before he could finish his words, he suddenly felt something through the Restrictive Spell of the pce connected to his body. He looked up towards the front and saw the pce gate throughyers andyers of void.

    Su Meng? After a few moments, Cui Qing and the others also sensed something.

    He came back alive!

    The Luo and in Girl Sects did not ambush him?

    At that moment, Meng Qi had used the Ground-Shrinking Technique to reach the gate of the government hall and walked step by step towards the rear courtroom.

    He wore a green robe without a single blood stain on it. His hair was tied up neatly with a handkerchief. His left hand hung low and his held a head covered with blood in his right hand, walking as if stepping on the heart of everyone with each step.

    Thump, thump, the heartbeat of Zhao Jingshi involuntarily elerated as he saw Meng Qi entering the rear courtroom. His nerves immediately tightened subconsciously and various ideas appeared in his head.

    He was back!

    Meng Qi stopped in front of the stunned Cui Qingyu and Zhang Bailing, and then threw the head onto the table facing Zhao Jingshi with a bang. The two wide-open eyes looked at Zhao Jingshi, the agony of suffering and joy of relief in them was as creepy as ever.

    ¡°Chief Su, this is?¡± After experiencing radical changes, Zhao Jingshi had calmed himself down and asked gravely.

    Meng Qi stroked his right palm with his left hand as if wiping away the blood and answered in a calm tone,

    ¡°The incumbent Head of the Tower of Malevolence.¡±

    ¡°The incumbent Head of the Tower of Malevolence?¡± Cui Yan and Zhang Baili eximed in surprise. They doubt if they had heard it wrong.

    The Head of the Tower of Malevolence who ranked tenth on Terrestrial Rankings? The Head of the Tower of Malevolence who had not missed for a single time in the past few decades? The assassin of purple level who possessed a Heavenly Weapon and lurked in darkness?

    Cui Yan, Zhang Bailing, Chief Sima, and Zhao Jingshi were just as shocked, but they only forgot themselves for a few seconds. Zhao Jingshi quickly came back and sat up straight, ¡°This really is the Head of the Tower of Malevolence?¡±

    This was the great, terrifying, mysterious, and dangerous guru. He was like the viper that always hides in the dark in the eyes of ordinary people. He was silent when he rested but when he struck, he was sure to kill someone with no exception. Who was not afraid of him? Who dared to provoke him?

    And now he had only a head left that was quietly looking at him.

    He died at the hands of Su Meng?

    Slight shivers like electric currents climbed up from the spine of Zhao Jingshi brought and spread fear into his heart.

    Meng Qi casually dropped his hands and said in a tone as if talking about the weather, ¡°I went to handle the case and was ambushed. I met the Bodhisattva of Joy and Oracle Feng Dian holding the token of Dharmaraja, the Siren of Daluo who was hiding in the shadows and the Head of the Tower of Malevolence who attacked at the most appropriate time.¡±

    He did not say a word about the specific progress or the result of the battle. But the process and results were allid here on this table and before their eyes. Su Meng came back, the Head of the Tower of Malevolence lost his head and the rest of the people were either defeated or dead without a whole body.

    Cui Yan and the others gasped. Such battle formation could even kill a Dharmakaya. Yet they could not harm Meng Qi the least bit and got onerade killed?

    To what extent was he? What kind of superpower did he have?

    Shock, surprise, surmise, doubt, and all kinds of emotions circled inside heads of everyone. The room fellpletely silent that it was almost creepy.

    Meng Qi did not care about their reaction. He just stared at Zhao Jingshi¡¯s eyes, saw his pupils that almost shrank into pinholes and smiled, ¡°Since Chief Sima has returned, I do not have to be the temporary chief any more. I would like the King of Qin to give me the payment of this period of time and rewards for killing the Head of the Tower of Malevolence.¡±

    Zhao Jingshi was still frightened and managed a smile, ¡°Please tell me what you want, Chief Su.¡±

    ¡°Magic grass of Yama, ten thousand years¡¯ ice cryst...¡± Meng Qi spoke a long list of names of items as if he had prepared this in advance.

    These are the materials needed when he used the Eye of Ice Crystal and the Ghost Gate of Nether to refine a Heavenly Weapon. It would cost him 30,000 good deeds to exchange all these from the Master of the Six Dao of Samsara.

    Of course, Meng Qi doubled the amount inpensation for the loss of the Seven-Kill Tablet and mental damage.

    Zhao Jingshi was dumbstruck for a moment. But then he looked at the eyes of the Head of the Tower of Malevolence and thought of spending money to eliminate the evil. Thus he said through clenched teeth as if having a toothache, ¡°We do not have some of the materials...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Rece them with something of the same value,¡± Meng Qi did not insist and easily made concessions.

    There was yet again a few moments of silence, and then Zhao Jingshi ordered Chief Sima to fetch the materials from the vault of the Zhao Family.

    Meng Qi did not speak as he waited. He just stood quietly.

    Half an hourter, Chief Sima returned and handed Meng Qi a White Mustard Ring. Meng Qi took a rough look, seeing it was filled with approximately the things he had asked for and then put it away without much care.

    Zhao Jingshi was quite begrudged. But he thought about the consequence of making a fuss on this matter and he knew he could only endure the frustration because he could not take Su Meng down. Even with the rich fortune amassed by generations of the royal family, this bag of treasures also took away quite a part in it. This was like breaking an arm to him!

    Putting away the White Mustard Ring, Meng Qi turned swiftly and walked towards the door with his hands behind his back, and said lightly,

    ¡°Don¡¯t do anything more than three times.¡±

    ¡°If this happens again, I will kill you like squashing an ant even if you are protected by the Guardian Formation of Shen Du and millions of powerhouses.¡±

    His voice was still echoing in the room but his figure had already disappeared.

    Zhao Jingshi¡¯s face was pale. He muttered something but did not say anything after all.

    Because with the imposing manner of breaking out from the deathly ambush and killing the Head of the Tower of Malevolence, what Su Meng said was not a warning or a threat but a deration of something that would really happen!

    He can always do what others think impossible!

    ¡°...I will kill you like squashing an ant even if you are protected by the Guardian Formation of Shen Du and millions of powerhouses.¡±

    ...

    After leaving the pce, Meng Qi went back to the mansion of the Su family. He met with Su Li and reminded him that the world is out of bnce right now. Before a new bnce was formed, there would be many chaotic conflicts centered on Shen Du. If possible, he should take the whole family out of Shen Du as soon as possible.

    But when Su Li asked him where they should go to, Meng Qi did not know how to answer. A catastrophe hade, where in this huge world could be a safe ce?

    ...

    Leaving Shen Du by boat, Meng Qi enjoyed the scenery on both sides of the river while he adjusted his mood.

    As night fell, the bright moon hung high up in the sky and the glistening light of waves sparkled. It was especially peaceful and quiet with few other boats could be seen.

    When two boats swept pass each other, an elegant female voice suddenly passed into the ears of Meng Qi,

    ¡°Do you want to know the detailed information about the Death Mother?¡±

 Chapter 860: The People From Nirvana Realm

    <h4>Chapter 860: The People From Nirvana Realm</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    Meng Qi was surprised and looked back. Standing on the deck of the ship across from him was a figure dressed in white; she was bathed in moonlight with a fair-skinned face and looked as wless as a fairy. It was Liu Luo, the sessor of Miss Mystery and she was once known as Liu Shuyu.

    Meng Qi¡¯s feet lightly tread on the ship and made it stay motionless on the river after sinking slightly. The water gushed over and a strong wind blew passed, yet the ship rested quietly on the spot. Meng Qi went back to himself and asked casually, ¡°How did you know I am here, Miss Liu Luo?¡±

    Liu Luo smiled elegantly, ¡°I happened to have some small techniques.¡±

    Even Miss Mystery herself could not track me down and your small techniques could do this? Meng Qi¡¯s facial expression did not change but his heart was full of doubts. Yet seeing Liu Luo unwilling to borate on this topic, plus her power was not a threat to him, he calmed down and asked, ¡°You really have detailed information about the Death Mother?¡±

    Since she had the nerve to directlye at him, she must have some backup that may at least enable her to retreat safely once he attacked her.

    ¡°Mr. Su, you forget that I had once fallen into the hands of Gu Xiaosang for a period of time and I observed something through the details at that time,¡± Liu Luo stood calmly like an elegant fairy.

    ¡°What do you want from me?¡± Meng Qi asked cautiously.

    Liu Luo smiled and said, ¡°I have suffered from all kinds of humiliation in the hands of Gu Xiaosang. Now I have a chance to get my revenge, what else can I ask from you?

    That sounds nice... Meng Qi immediately changed his thoughts and joined his hands together to salute to her, ¡°Please, tell me about what you know.¡±

    The opposite boat also stopped on the river. Liu Luo¡¯s dress fluttered in the winds as if she would fly away like a fairy at any time. She smiled faintly and said, ¡°The Death Mother has an umon background. She used to be a far-famed figure in ancient times andter became the Death Mother for some unknown reasons.¡±

    ¡°And she was?¡± Meng Qi asked cooperatively while recounting the names of ancient mighty people one by one in his mind.

    Liu Luo¡¯s clear beautiful eyes were like a limpidke. She looked at Meng Qi and uttered five words, ¡°Golden Mother of Jade Pool!¡±

    Golden Mother of Jade Pool? One of the ancient five emperors, the Golden Emperor Queen Mother of the West! Though Meng Qi was mentally prepared, he still could not help feeling shocked on hearing the name of this mighty person.

    When the almighty ancestors in remote antiquity like the Premier and the Dao De seldom came out to the world, the world had been ruled by the five emperors. Among them, the most powerful one was the Celestial Ruler and he was stronger than the other four so that he dominated everything. But the other four emperors, the Qing Emperor, the ck Emperor, the Fire Emperor, and the Golden Emperor, were more famous than the Demonic Lord who was trapped inside the Ghost Land of Nine Nether, the Cruel Priest, and so on. They were more powerful than the Almighty Six Later Taoists who idled their time reading in Yellow Courtyard and they were respected by millions.

    Among these four emperors, Qing Emperor Dong Wang Gong had the identity of Lord Taiyi as one of the Almighty Nine Taoists. Meanwhile, he was called the Pharmacist Buddha as one of the Buddhas of three horizontal worlds and that made him quite mysterious and tough. He was one of the top powerhouses among people from the Nirvana Realm. The ck Emperor was the Great Emperor Zhenwu, also called Lord Dang Mo in the Almighty Nine Taoists. He was born in the ancient times and was a powerful Taoist disciple that could match the Demonic Lord with the heavenly weapon Devil¡¯s ws. He was close to the Nirvana Realm and stood invincible among people of the same level with him. The Fire Emperor Feng Xi was the first phoenix since the beginning of the world. Its body carried five virtues and controlled the heavenly burning fire. It had gone through many eras and finally reached the Nirvana Realm and became the first Demonic Sage. It was just as strong as the Celestial Ruler back then.

    The Golden Emperor Queen Mother of the West were on an equal footing with them. Her mightiness did not need to be proved otherwise!

    If the ce out of the Nirvana Realm was to bepared to vast sea of suffering, then she was one of the few people who had seen the shore side of this sea!

    The Golden Emperor was one of the few powerful ancient gods that were born when the Nine Levels of Heaven at the ancient times. The other gods were the Celestial Ruler, the Qing Emperor, the Earth Goddess, the Ancestor of Water, and the God of Fire. Thetter two gradually lost their fame due to the existence of the Great Emperor Zhenwu and the Fire Emperor Feng Xi and became no match for the former four. The Earth Goddess died mysteriously right after the Celestial Ruler reached the essence of Taoism and turned into a Heavenly Weapon. By then, the Celestial Ruler became the dominator of all worlds. The Qing Emperor was called the first male emperor while the Golden Emperor was called the first female emperor.

    Since the ancient times, rumors about her had been scarce. She seemed to disappear mysteriously overnight and no temporal embodiment of her had been found. Thus she was thought to be dead and she was considered the most low-key emperor in the ancient five emperors. No one would know she hadpletely abandoned her identity of one of the ancient five emperors and the title of Golden Emperor, disguising herself as Death Mother during the one or two hundreds of thousand years.

    Meng Qi¡¯s thoughts traced back to the memory when Gu Xiaosang was in the Nine Levels of Heaven. She was like an old guide who knew the secrets of each ce by heart such as the t peach garden, the Gate of Heaven¡¯s Punishment, the Hall of Three-Lives, the secret paths in the pce, the pirs of Wood of Creation, the Three-Lives Fruit, the Jasper Lake in the top two floors, etc...

    It was because she was back at her own home!

    At this moment, Meng Qi remembered what he had heard in the Wuji Pce,

    ¡°What happened yesterday had passed, what happens today is what matters.¡±

    ¡°From now on, I shall be the Death Mother!¡±

    After attaining the Wu Ji Seal that included the most primitive secrets, she greatly and then abandoned her body of goddess and cut off the ties and the past to be reborn?

    The Death Mother now was like an incense god butpletely different from ordinary incense gods. She was on a path more like abination of martial arts and godly powers.

    So she discerned and apprehended and had a breakthrough after her rebirth?

    She was already one of the top powerhouses close to the Nirvana Realm in the past. Had she reached the Nirvana Realm and half-stepped the Realm of Dao Fruit now just like the Fire Emperor Feng Xi?

    If this was true, the ancient five emperors were really fantastic with three of them in the Nirvana Realm just like Amitabha. The Qing Emperor and Zhenwu had disappeared but they were not really dead and may had also reached the level of the Nirvana Realm.

    The ancient five emperors were really fantastic!

    As Meng Qi thought about this, he suddenly felt a little sympathetic towards Gu Xiaosang. She was fighting against such kind of big shots that her chances to win seemed so few. It was the same for himself and he did not even know who his enemy was.

    All of a sudden, he started to sympathize with Gu Xiaosang.

    Unconsciously, he blurted out, ¡°I wonder if the Golden Emperor has made a breakthrough?¡±

    ¡°How could I know that when she hasn¡¯t showed up for such a long time?¡± Liu Luo¡¯s eyes twinkled, ¡°But she appeared to be on the path of abination of that of the Yuan Shi and Ling Bao God Master. From zero to one, from the beginning to the end, her ambition was not small.¡±

    Meng Qi slowly signed from the bottom of his heart and said, ¡°Even if they had not reached the Nirvana Realm, great people who had reached the limit of their own level like her should have mastered the mystery of time so that they can go back to the past and see the future, why must they possess the body of others?¡±

    ording to what the great son of heaven had said, people from the Nirvana Realm should exist everywhere at anytime so they had no need to worry about lifespan anymore!

    Liu Luo looked at the river. The water was still surging eternally, sending away many heroes and great people along with it.

    She parted her light pink lips and said in a slightly ethereal voice, ¡°As long as we are still immersed in the river of time, we will be washed away towards the unstoppable decline. But if we jump out of this river, we would be lost in real chaos. In the chaos, there would be no more thoughts and changes and flowing time. It would be like falling thoroughly into a deep sleep like death until the worlds alle to an end. Even then we would not be awakened and we would vanish together with heaven and earth.¡±

    ¡°Therefore, those who can really touch the mystery of time would leave things like reincarnation spirits as apass in order to ensure their return from chaos instead of falling into eternal sleep when they choose to jump out of the river. They want to wait for a chance and maintain themselves.¡±

    ¡°The Golden Emperor may or may not have achieved this realm so I don¡¯t know what method she used.¡±

    There was something of vicissitudes and envy in her voice.

    She spoke like a mighty person who had lived for eternity... Meng Qi¡¯s heart dropped and could not help but re-examine Liu Luo. Yet she was so elegant like a fairy and had no trace of aging.

    ¡°Is it impossible to stand against those who had really touched the mystery of time?¡± Meng Qi suppressed his curiosity to pry about Liu Luo¡¯s secrets.

    Liu Luo chuckled like the most wonderful fairy music, ¡°The past is easy to trace back, but the future has countless tributaries and countless possibilities. Who would dare to say to know everything if not in the Realm of the Dao Fruit?¡±

    ¡°It is a fact that the people from the Nirvana Realm exist everywhere in the past, present, and future, but this is not aplete description. As long as you look back and unify parts of the past, see and collect a certain parts of future, and connect them into a line in the long river of time, you will step out of the sea of suffering and reach the Nirvana Realm.¡±

    ¡°Later, they must continue to cultivate to make the past go beyond themselves and back to the beginning of the formation of heaven and earth, so that they will possess more possibilities of uncertain future and can strive to fill all the time in all universes instead of in just one universe. Atst, they will be unified at the origin of time of Da Dao. That is the difference between the Celestial Ruler and ancient existence like Yuan Shi, Dao De, and Ling Bao.¡±

    ¡°So, before they get to this goal, before they have the rudiment of the Dao Fruit, the future will still be uncertain and there will be opportunities, and it¡¯s up to you to see if you cane out or not.¡±

    Meng Qi was first dumbstruck as he heard about the omnipotent and dreadful power of mighty people. But when he finished listening, he felt very excited. The heaven had left him a gleam of life, though the hope was slim, it was notpletely desperate!

    The surface of the river undted and Liu Luo¡¯s boat slowly started moving. A thinyer of fog suddenly dissipated, Meng Qi had not noticed the fog until just now!

    ¡°Why are you telling me this?¡± seeing Liu Luo¡¯s boat moving away, Meng Qi could not help shouting out his question.

    Liu Luo turned her head. Suddenly she looked a bit less unworldly than before. She pouted and said angrily,

    ¡°I¡¯ve always been narrow-minded and vindictive. I must get revenge.¡±

    The two boats parted with each other. Meng Qi was suddenly in an extremely good mood, but he was also a bit worried about the Death Mother.

 Chapter 861: Whatâ€™s Next

    <h4>Chapter 861: What¡¯s Next</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    The Sect of Six-Fans¡¯ Zhu Yi Pavilion screens isted the inside from the outside.

    Chief Sima stood in front of the screen and looked at the slightly embarrassed Deputy of Golden-Stamped Detective, Zu Cunshen.

    Zu Cunshen was tall. His hands drooped low, clinging to his clothes. In one of his hands held a stack of white paper. This wsa thetest information selected out to report immediately to the chief of detectives.

    But he did not hand them in right away, instead, he asked in a low voice, ¡°Chief, should I continue to do the mission Chief Su assigned to me?¡±

    By which he meant to eliminate the rampant evil cults.

    The documents had been assigned before, thus he was worried that Chief Sima might give him other orders.

    Chief Sima stood with a single hand to his back and said righteously, ¡°The evil cults are a threat to our country and are the key to the survival of the Great Jin Dynasty. Chief Su made the right decision and you shall continue to do as he told you. The promise is still valid.¡±

    Zu Cunshen breathed a sigh of relief quietly and handed over the information to him, ¡°Chief, here are some messages spread out by the Luo Sect and the in Girl Sect.¡±

    ¡°What messages?¡± Chief Sima took the papers and read them carefully while he asked casually.

    Zu Cunshen¡¯s voice sounded strange and shocked, ¡°The in Girl Sect said Chief Su possesses a Heavenly Weapon which is an orange fire de. Messages from the Luo Sect verified this information. They also said Chief Su had hidden a magic weapon of the time ss. The Head of the Tower of Malevolence was killed by this weapon...¡±

    Su Meng had a Heavenly Weapon; he also had a magic weapon of the time ss and he killed the Head of the Tower of Malevolence who had a Heavenly Weapon. Each of the three messages shook him more than the former.

    Chief Su was not human!

    When one reached the level of guru, apart from inheriting the Heavenly Weapon of their own sect, one often could only possess a high-quality Precious Weapon. Ice Fairy Ye Yuqi getting a Heavenly Weapon was already surprising enough, but after all, she had Mr. Lu as brother-inw and could go to many relic sites. Su Meng had attained a Heavenly Weapon and an extremely rare magic weapon of the time ss unknowingly. How envious all the gurus and Great Gurus must be!

    Most importantly, a Great Guru was very difficult to kill even with a Heavenly Weapon and a magic weapon. Most of them had Heavenly Weapons and it is extremely difficult to kill a great master. Most of them have a magic weapon, and the Head of the Tower of Malevolence was generally acknowledged to be the most difficult one to kill for he would immediately retreat when he did not bring down his target at one shot. But, but... he died at the hands of Su Meng!

    Either his time ss magic weapon is extremely powerful, or his power and skill was magnificent, or both!

    ¡°So that is what it is...¡± Chief Sima sighed.

    After Zu Cunshen left the pavilion, another saying, ¡°So that is what it is...¡± came out from behind the screen.

    A figure walked out of the screen. It was Zhao Jingshi. He sighed, ¡°No wonder why Su Meng defied the Guardian Formation of Shen Du and me.¡±

    He said he would kill him like squashing an ant even if he was protected by the Guardian Formation of Shen Du and millions of powerhouses. Now he knew it was because he had a time ss magic weapon. This type of magic weapon was the hardest type to deal with. If one had not reached a certain level, then only a magic weapon of the same type could fight it.

    Chief Sima¡¯s expression changed into calmness, ¡°He was not a man who would go back on his words. As long as we don¡¯t frustrate him, we don¡¯t need to worry about him attacking us. However, it is time we change his ranking on the Terrestrial Rankings.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the ranking?¡± Zhao Jingshi asked.

    ¡°Among the top ten, who dare to say he could kill the Master of Tower of Malevolence?¡± Sima Shi asked back.

    Zhao Jingshi recounted the names one by one and answered uncertainly atst, ¡°The Xuan Tian Sect could do this with the Time de.¡±

    He could even use the Time de to confront a Dharmakaya!

    Chief Sima nodded, ¡°The Time de was said to be the best of all time ss magic weapons and can restrain all the other ones of the same ss. Although it is not fully awakened now, if another time ss magic weapon dares to charge it, it can surely teach the enemy a good lesson.¡±

    This was the pride of the Time de.

    ¡°So Su Meng will rank No. 2,¡± Chief Sima concluded.

    Right now the time was different from before. Back then the world was quite peaceful so gurus usually left their Heavenly Weapons in their sects to ensure their safety. Thus the ranking did not include Heavenly Weapons unless they were privately owned by gurus. But now, more and more incidents needed to use Heavenly Weapons and Terrestrial Rankings now evaluated this factor more.

    ¡°No. 2 on the Terrestrial Rankings...¡± Zhao Jingshi was lost in thought for a while before letting out a sigh, ¡°Su Meng is not yet 25 and has just reached the Eight Levels of Sky but now he already ranked No. 2 on the Terrestrial Rankings. I¡¯m already old enough to be his grandfather and have long passed the Nine Levels of Heaven. Yet a great guru like me is no match for him and he can look down upon me. That is really depressing.¡±

    Before, there was Han Guang. Now, there was Su Meng. He had merely crawled out of one shadow, and now he seemed to have sunk into another shadow!

    Chief Sima looked at him coolly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You will no longer be depressed in two or three years.¡±

    ¡°And that is because?¡± Zhao Jingshi¡¯s eyes brightened.

    Did Sima foresee something, ore up with a good idea?

    Chief Sima turned and walked to the table, picked up his calligraphy brush pen and answered casually, ¡°Judging by his speed of progress, he will surely pass the third level of Heavenly Stairs and be a Great Guru. By then you two will be on the same level and you are just slightly weaker than him. In that way you may feel better and no longer have to be depressed.¡±

    Zhao Jingshi half-opened his mouth and was dull for a long time before saying, ¡°Well, Sima, I didn¡¯t know you could be so humorous...¡±

    Chief Sima ignored him and started writing Meng Qi¡¯s data on the Terrestrial Rankings,

    ¡°Name, Su Meng.¡±

    ¡°Age, below 25.¡±

    ¡°Nickname, Frenzied de, the King of de.¡±

    ¡°Skills, unknown, simr to King-Kong Body Defending Divine Skill, his modus of using the de is very honest towards himself and Taoism. He punishes the evil and has the invincible technique of the Karma Transfer de. He possesses a Heavenly Weapon fire de and time ss magic weapon.¡±

    ¡°Combat Record, killed Elderly Ku with a single strike of the Karma Transfer de; Killed Has who had a Heavenly Weapon and two other gurus from the front; Killed the Head of the Tower of Malevolence when he was ambushed by the Bodhisattva of Joy and Oracle Feng Dian holding the token of Dharmaraja, the Siren of Daluo, and the Head of the Tower of Malevolence and scared off the other three.¡±

    ¡°Rank, No. 2.¡±

    ¡°Evaluation, can kill anyone below Dharmakaya without time ss magic weapon.¡±

    ......

    Xi Liang, the mansion of the Sima family.

    Sima Yin gently stroked the Whip of Arts Destruction, feeling the mystery it carried wholeheartedly without caring about anything else.

    To be engraved by the Heavenly Weapon meant that one can reflect himself or herself through the weapon to experience the wonderful mystery of Dharmakaya.

    The sound of rapid footsteps came. Sima Yin opened his eyes and taunted with a smile, ¡°Being ady, you shouldn¡¯t be so flighty and not sedated!¡±

    The door opened and in came a young girl in her twenties. She dressed inly and delicately and she had a beautiful face. If she did not speak and just stand quietly, she would be considered as tranquil and pleasant. But now her delicate eyebrows were raised and her cheeks were red. She was short of breath like a wild child running around and cried, ¡°Dad, big news! Big news!¡±

    She was the youngest and most loved daughter, Sima Fang.

    ¡°What big news? You should maintain your sedateness even in the face of the most amazing and incredible things. You shouldn¡¯t change the color of your face even if a mountain copses in front of you and that would be the right way,¡± Sima Yin taught her out of a fatherly heart.

    Sima Fang waved the stack of thin paper in her hands with her head raised high, ¡°The contemporary Head of the Tower of Malevolence failed his assassination and died on the spot.¡±

    ¡°Which Dharmakaya did he n to kill?¡± Though Sima Yin was surprised, his facial expression and tone was still calm.

    ¡°It was Frenzied de Su Meng!¡± Sima Fang¡¯s eyes lit up and twinkled as if containing numerous stars with worship and admiration.

    Sima Yin was astonished, ¡°Who?¡±

    Which Dharmakaya was named Su Meng?

    Wait, the Frenzied de Su Meng?

    He could kill the Head of the Tower of Malevolence!

    As his face changed, he heard Sima Fang say proudly, ¡°Mr. Su killed the Head of the Tower of Malevolence easily under the siege of two Dharmakaya of Half-Step holding Heavenly Weapons and one peak of the Exterior Realm with the token of Dharmaraja using fire de and time ss magic weapon! He is now ranked No. 2 on the Terrestrial Rankings!¡±

    Siege, easily killed, No. 2... Sima Yin was speechless like a wooden dummy.

    Sima Fang looked at her father and giggled, ¡°Dad, sedate. You shouldn¡¯t change the color of your face even if a mountain copses in front of you!¡±

    ...

    At Lulong, Langya, Ind of Three Immortals, Huamei Heights, a mighty person saw thetest Terrestrial Rankings and knew the great siege that had not appeared in a hundred years.

    Xia Houyan, who had the nickname great great grandmother, touched her name in the list with her index finger and sighed deeply, ¡°He was even more shining than Su Wuming back then...¡±

    Ice Fairy Ye Yuqi stood beside Mr. Lu and her mind raced to the first time she saw the immature Su Meng at the fairy site. She then remembered the second time she saw him at Shen Du, he was already calm and responsible with a vigorous spirit. Only a few years had passed and now he was already a real mighty person. If they met on the battlefield, she would stand no chance in front of him.

    ¡°If you meet him in the future, remind him that before he reached the Legendary Realm, he should never indulge and rely on time ss magic weapon otherwise it will harm himself,¡± Mr. Lu looked at the thin paper in his hand and said peacefully.

    Old Master Ruan read the Terrestrial Rankings, got up and started pacing with his hands to his back. He then muttered, ¡°What a pity...¡±

    Frenzied Wanderer of the Six Seas Wu Jizhen was thest to get the news. After being informed by his butler, his face twitched and muttered, ¡°You must be joking...¡±

    Last time he saw Su Meng, it seemed to be only half a year ago?

    And he despised him back then...

    ...

    The amazing Meng Qi was now down in the south. He forgot to change his nickname, he forgot to change his nickname and he forgot to change his nickname. The important thing must be repeated three times!

    He was too dutiful that he forgot his original purpose!

    By this time, he was back at the fairy site to put away materials needed to refine the Eye of Ice Crystal and the Ghost Gate of Nether that were worth around twenty thousand good deeds. He then put the others on Fairy Lane for sale. After all, he still had one year and he was in no hurry to get a sword ss Heavenly Weapon. He had no intention to give the Six Dao the bargain. If he sold these materials to members of Fairy Lane, he could at least get sixty thousand goods deed, but the Six Dao would only give him thirty five thousand at most. The choice was easy to make!

    Of course, Meng Qi exchanged a small part of these items for one thousand and six hundred good deeds. He then exchanged ten years time with this plus the remaining 22,420 good deeds left. With this time, he could let the power of the Seven-Kill Tablet recover.

    After he finished his work, Meng Qi returned to the Aquamarine Pce and found a quiet room to sit in. He collected his Primordial Spirit and felt the connections.

    His clone on earth went into Luo Yi in Zhou Dynasty and needed close maniption for a period of time.

    The first thing he must do was to go to the treasure chamber and see if there was a librarian called Li Dan!

 Chapter 862: A Hermit Lives In Bustling Place

    <h4>Chapter 862: A Hermit Lives In Bustling ce</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    Although the royal family of the Zhou Dynasty was seriously embezzled by other vassal countries, but with the world in chaos nowadays, Luo Yi became a secluded ce that was stable but old while orderly but restrained.

    Meng Qi followed a small number of refugees into the city and then quietly left to ask for the location of the treasure chamber.

    He was dressed in grey without discoloration. His face was dusty and ordinary like themonest of refugees who had fallen into decay before they were even old. He excused himself as a refugee to seek help from distant rtive working at treasure chamber to prevent from being suspected.

    Under the guidance from passersby, Meng Qi slowly groped to the direction of the Zhou pce. The treasure chamber was nearby. It kept books as well as items so it was not just a library.

    This body on earth was now the only secret Meng Qi kept from the Master of the Six Dao of Samsara and the biggest reliance he had, so he was particrly careful and he would rather spend more time without spreading his spirit throughout Luo Yi to find the treasure chamber. If he did so, he may easily get into a conflict with local powerhouses. Once a fight began, it was likely that the Six Dao may notice and find out his secret with its terrifying magic power.

    His low-key right now was for his breakaway in the future!

    In the afternoon, Meng Qi finally found the treasure chamber. It was a building of primitive simplicity with heavy decoration and was guarded by two soldiers.

    He thought for a while, walked up and asked, ¡°Sir, is there a Li Dan at your ce?¡±

    He did not choose to sneak in and search directly but choose to inquire first. That was because Li Dan was likely to be the embodiment of Lord Dao De, who was among the Three Pristines. They were the first people from the Nirvana Realm and Meng Qi did not know how they would treat him. Whether they were on the side of the Six Dao or the other mighty people, or they stood neutral, or they were willing to make friends with him were still not sure.

    Judging from the book he got in the world of the Journey to the West, Tao Te Ching, written by Dao De himself, Meng Qi inclined to thetter possibility. But he could not rely on his feelings entirely on this matter. What if the book was put there on purpose for him by the Master of the Six Dao of Samsara?

    With this idea, Meng Qi decided to y it safe and hit the side of the fence first to figure out the general situation before making a judgment.

    Seeing a refugee speak in a polite and elegant way, the two guards dared not rough with him. One of them thought for a while and said, ¡°There is no one named Li Dan in this treasure chamber. Did youe to the wrong ce?¡±

    Li Dan was not here? Meng Qi hurriedly added, ¡°He may have changed his name. Is there a Li Er or Lao Dan?¡±

    Before the battle of gods happened, Lao was of the same pronunciation with Li, Dan was the same meaning to that of Er. Now things were different, but Meng Qi only knew the name in his original world so he had to ask more.

    ¡°No,¡± the other guard started to be impatient.

    Meng Qi pretended he did not see his impatience and asked again, ¡°Is there anyone in this treasure chamber that is erudite and informed as well as of great wisdom of moral?¡±

    Perhaps he was no longer called Li Dan in this world that has been changed? But Dao De was sure to teach others about morals!

    ¡°Did youe here to look for your family or to make trouble?¡± the impatient guard pulled a long face.

    The other guard shook his head at him. The man in front of them spoke elegantly and may be some big shot. It would be best to answer his questions honestly and let him leave as soon as possible.

    ¡°The administrator of the treasure chamber, Li Rong, is erudite and informed, and he is also polite. He is a world famous sage.¡± He repeated thements about the administrator of the treasure chamber in the past. At the end, he said, ¡°Except for the administrator of the treasure chamber, no one is qualified to be called erudite and informed.¡±

    Polite but not moral? That sounded more like Confucius rather than Li Dan... Meng Qi thought for a while and affirmed Li Rong was not the embodiment of Dao De. The embodiment of Dao De was nowhere to be found in this treasure chamber!

    Did something go wrong after the mutation and Li Dan had not yet appeared?

    Or had Dao De disappeared after the war of gods and Li Dan would never appear?

    Duke Huan of Qi Xiao Bai had once said, ¡°Magic and arts all existed but Dao.¡± Meng Qi¡¯s heart sank as he thought about this. The truth may be thetter.

    Dao De had disappeared so that no one would bring Tao Te Ching to the Warring State Period. That was why magic and arts all existed but Dao!

    What should he do afterwards without Li Dan? Meng Qi nned the future in his mind.

    Lost in thought, he sat carelessly on the ground at the edge of an alley. A few pedestrians stared at him as they passed.

    What are you looking at? Never seen a beggar?

    Though he was distracted by the pedestrians, Meng Qi quickly organized his thoughts. This body should aim at being hidden. In order not to stir up trouble and expose him to the Six Dao, he must do all the hard work by himself without using magic. This body should only act at critical moments to hide him from the Six Dao.

    If he wanted to keep his nose clean, he had to be a hermit who lived in bustling ces like the ordinary people!

    There were too many powerhouses in this country and conflicts may happen a lot. That would draw the attention of the Six Dao easily so hiding in the pce would be a bad idea. Whereas hiding in the mountains would be too particr so it was also not a good idea.

    ng!

    Three copper coins fell in front of Meng Qi. They did not bounce or roll away, buty neatly on the ground.

    Meng Qi came back to himself and looked up. He saw a middle-aged man in a long robe withrge sleeves riding on a horse. There were four bodyguards on both sides of him, followed by a red horse that carried a beautiful young girl. Her eyes were charming and lively.

    The middle aged man had a white face with a beard and he had elegant features of a schr¡¯s style in this disordered world. He saw Meng Qi looking towards him and nodded slightly, ¡°The world is now in chaos and a number of refugees have umted. The time of distress is inevitable. Take these three coins and buy yourself something to eat.¡±

    Actually, I am not a beggar... Meng Qi¡¯s mouth twitched. He had just taunted himself for looking like a beggar and now he was thought as a real beggar!

    As he stayed dull, he heard the man say, ¡°This won¡¯t solve your problem. You should eat this meal and seek some work to do as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°You have hands and feet and a sturdy body. And you are not old. You shouldn¡¯t always beg for food.¡±

    Meng Qi wanted to hide himself so he did not want to badger with this man. He pretended to be ashamed and left in a hurry with his face hidden behind his sleeves while he did not forget to pick up the copper coins.

    ¡°That man has manners and knows to feel ashamed,¡± the middle-aged man whispered behind him and Meng Qi heard his word with extraordinary hearing.

    The girl¡¯s oriole-like voice giggled, ¡°Father, you said he is not old and still young? But I see he is almost fifty!¡±

    ¡°Jianjia, he lost his home and was tortured by wind and frost and hunger. It was not a surprise that he looked old,¡± the middle-aged man sighed.

    At this moment, Meng Qi vaguely guessed who he was. He was the administrator of the treasure chamber, Li Rong!

    He had just gone out from the treasure chamber and he looked like a sage. Who else could be Li Rong instead of him?

    But this had nothing to do with him. What he needed to do now was to find a low-key job that was not eye-catching as soon as possible!

    Two monthster, Meng Qi carried bags of goods into the treasure chamber in a seemingly difficult way, but actually it was easy for him. He then received food just enough to fill his belly.

    ¡°Ah, fortunately I¡¯m the only one left in my family or else I would be starved to death. People here in Luo Yi are so stingy and cruel!¡± the cooliepanion Zhou Jian beside himined.

    Meng Qi numbly replied, ¡°It¡¯s good to have something to eat.¡±

    His main conscious was now in his own body and was about to sail again out to sea to see the beauty of inds and feel the nature to exercise his will. Right now this body could only do simple conversation and mindless physicalbor.

    After getting along for two months, Zhou Jian began to call him an idiot.

    ¡°You idiot, ah, you wouldn¡¯t understand anyway,¡± Zhou Jian pulled Meng Qi to sit down side by side beside the wall and murmured as if talking to himself, ¡°We are young right now and our bodies are strong enough to endure the suffering. How much strength can be left for us in another ten or twenty years? If you don¡¯t think of a way to save up a sum of money, you can¡¯t even survive, let alone getting married and have children. If you be ill in the process, things will be even worse!¡±

    Meng Qi had just regained his own conscious and was slightly moved by his words. Nevertheless, he answered in a dull way, ¡°You really have a point.¡±

    Zhou Jian smirked, ¡°Hah hah, I heard these from others. These days, a wise schr came nearby. He was very polite to us unlike other schrs who are too proud. He often teaches us principles of life, what I just said was what he told me.¡±

    ¡°Are there any other principles of life?¡± Meng Qi asked in a silly way.

    ¡°He said that there is a Mo-tse in the eastern country who is the greatest sage throughout the ages. He cared aboutmon people and implemented new policies in Qi. He said people should love and benefit each other with no discrimination against people of low social status. He suggested helping them find work to do so that everybody can enter a martial world to practice martial arts and all kinds of misceneous skills. Aftering out of the martial world, even one had not be masters, he or she could make a living with their skill...¡± Zhou Jian had a look of longing in his eyes as if Qi had be the spiritual sustenance and a heavenly country in his mind.

    ¡°What does love and benefit each other mean?¡± Seeing the changes brought by himself affected Luo Yi in Zhou and influencedmon people to let them see a gleam of dawn of life, Meng Qi felt a bit proud and happy. He had a sense of achievement and was also touched, so he asked casually out of a tender feeling.

    ¡°The meaning of love and benefit each other?¡± Zhou Jian scratched the back of his head andughed, ¡°It means, means everybody getting along with each other.¡±

    Who were you trying to fool with that exnation? Meng Qi taunted in his mind. Yet he knew it would be difficult formon poor people to understand the true meaning and it was enough for them to know roughly what it meant.

    Zhou Jian suddenly said disconstely, ¡°Unfortunately, the state of Qi is too far away from Luo Yi...¡±

    These days, it was dangerous to travel far without martial arts.

    Before Meng Qi could speak, Zhou Jian lowered his voice and said, ¡°But we still have a chance in Luo Yi. I heard that now all countries cannot keep ves. The noble people in this city often have escaped ves, so they began to keep servants. Some buy people from the markets, some pick servants from people like us. If we are selected, there will be enough food and clothing for us! That is much better than what we do now!¡±

    The look of longing came back to his face again as he dreamed of the days when he could have abundant food.

    After a while, a ret horse entered the street, followed by four guards.

    Sitting on the horse was a young girl of tender beauty. She had lively eyes with a bit of natural charm. She looked around and the group of coolies dared not look at her straight in the eyes.

    Suddenly, she saw Meng Qi. At first she was surprised as if recalling something, and then she smiled, ¡°Do you still remember me?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I do,¡± Meng Qi stood up and made a gesture of thanks, still acting dully.

    The girl was very satisfied and waved her horsewhip, ¡°Good. My father said you should not beg because you have hands and feet. You followed his advice and became a coolie instead of a beggar.¡±

    ¡°Uncle Wang, write his name down and let hime to our mansion.¡±

    She made her decision without even asking permission.

    ¡°Go to your mansion?¡± Meng Qi asked in a silly way.

    ¡°It means to let you be our servant so that you don¡¯t need to worry about food and clothing in the future,¡± the young girl casually exined and rode the horse forward to continue to pick servants.

    Meng Qi did not argue with her. Being a coolie had no difference from being a domestic servant so why would he make a fuss on this?

    After a while, the girl picked out another four coolies and took them back to the mansion. Sure enough, the que at the gate was for the Mansion of the Li Family.

    ¡°Father, guess what I found today?¡± the girl rushed towards theadministrator of the treasure chamber, Li Rong, as if showing off.

    Li Rong¡¯s eyes swept passed them and pointed right at Meng Qi, ¡°Him?¡±

    ¡°Yes, he knows to feel ashamed for begging and became a coolie instead to feed himself,¡± the girl praised him.

    Li Rong nodded slightly and looked at Meng Qi, ¡°Heaven moves and a gentleman makes self-improvements. Although you may not understand the meaning of this sentence, you did a good job. Gods will help those who help themselves. From today, you will be a servant in our mansion and don¡¯t have to worry about hunger and cold anymore.¡±

    ¡°Unfortunately, you are too old to practice martial arts now.¡±

    ¡°Ten of you added together were no match even for a single hand of mine...¡± Meng Qi thought in disdain.

    Li Rong paused and said, ¡°Since you came to the Li Mansion, you will change your surname to Li in the future. And your face looks full of vicissitude and old, so I give you the name Dan.¡±

    ¡°Li Dan, what a nice name!¡± The girl, Li Jianjia, pped her hands andughed.

    Li Dan? Meng Qi¡¯s pupils suddenly shrank and his heart pounded violently!

    I was named Li Dan?

    I also have a Tao Te Ching hand-written by the very high lord!

 Chapter 863: Childe Yu

    <h4>Chapter 863: Childe Yu</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    Meng Qi was being named Li Dan, and he owned the Tao Te Ching written by the Lord Dao De. These made him think of the very high lord who had been delivering sermons.

    The very high lord has escaped from the World of Gods, so it¡¯s inconvenient for him to reveal himself. After realizing that I¡¯m somehow connected to the Yuan Shi and the Jade Pce, did he give me the Tao Te Ching so that I can preach sermons in this world?

    Currently, Meng Qi was deeply trapped in the chess game. After going through a lot of things, Meng Qi was no longer ignorant like he used to be. He was wary of every coincidence that ured. Furthermore, the incident that happened at the moment could hardly be described as a coincidence. In fact, it was almost intentional!

    The very high lord wanted Meng Qi to y the role of Li Dan and preach on behalf of him. Thus, the lord must have been aware of the body on the Earth, otherwise Meng Qi would not end up in the current situation. Apparently, the lord was in a neutral position ¨C although he did not provide help to Meng Qi, he did not expose his background either.

    If the Lord Dao De was part of the force of the Master of the Six Dao of Samsara and the mighty people who were keeping an eye on Meng Qi, there was no doubt that every secret of him had been exposed. If that was the case, Meng Qi could not see any hopes of escaping from his current status as a fish. He could only pray every day so that the other mighty people could get involved in the chess game. In other words, his life or death was no longer determined by himself.

    This was the worst case scenario that Meng Qi could imagine. Since his fate would be manipted by others, it made no difference whether he tried hard or gave up. Eventually, he would be denying himself. Under such circumstance, he might as well fight until the very end for a glimmer of hope. Even if he would lose his life, he still preferred a dignified death rather than living in self-denial!

    Therefore, Meng Qi had subconsciously regarded the Lord Dao De and the Master of the Six Dao of Samsara as different forces. So far, apart from the fact that the Samsara had known about the Tao Te Ching, there was no sign that showed they were working together.

    Meng Qi took a deep breath and thought of what he should do.

    As things had already happened, it was not wise to avoid them. First of all, Meng Qi did not want to annoy the very high lord. Perhaps the lord was having a good intention to help him to get out of his troubles. It would be regrettable if he rejected the lord¡¯s helping hands.

    However, things could get technical to preach for the lord. Meng Qi could impress Li Rong with his talent, be a member of the Luo Yi treasure chamber, read all the books, understand the etiquette and morality, and with his high reputation, he could attract people like Confucius to visit him for advice. However, as a result, he would be found out by the Samsara at any time. By then, all the secret efforts he made would turn out to be a joke!

    Therefore, it would be the best for Meng Qi to keep a low profile. He could dy for a few years to wait for the deity to step into the critical stage of cutting off the past. Until then, he would open up the World Avenue with the help of the force of the entire World of Gods.

    Apparently, Meng Qi had to grasp the timing precisely. If he was toote to open up the World Avenue, the deity was prone to fail in the critical stage. However, if he was too early to do so, the Samsara would find it out in advance.

    ¡°Treasure Chamber Administrator, thank you for giving me the name,¡± Meng Qi cupped his hands together. He had purposely addressed Li Rong with his honorary title.

    Li Rong was startled, ¡°Have you read any books before? Are you able to read?¡±

    He is not like an ordinary refugee!

    ¡°When I was young, I was taught by a teacher,¡± Meng Qi attempted to mislead Li Rong to see himself as a personing from a family of power and influence that had fallen into unfortunate circumstances.

    Initially, Li Rong was already having a sense of aplishment when Meng Qi listened to his teachings and stopped begging. After hearing what Meng Qi said, he felt that Meng Qi¡¯s talent should not be wasted. He stroked his beard and said, ¡°Not bad. From now on, you don¡¯t have to call me master. Just call me as the Treasure Chamber Administrator. But since you¡¯ve just came to the Li Mansion, you still have to start from being a servant. You will be responsible for cleaning the front courtyard.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Treasure Chamber Administrator,¡± in fact, Meng Qi was satisfied with this job because he had always wanted to be low-key.

    Watching Meng Qi being taken away by other housemaids, Li Jianjia pouted her mouth, ¡°He doesn¡¯t look like a schr at all.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t judge a man by his looks,¡± Li Rong shook his head and sighed, ¡°from him, we can see that the world situation has been really chaotic. The frequent wars have indeed affected a lot of people. Even a descendant of a senior official has fallen into such an unfortunate circumstance. If you don¡¯t put in efforts in learning martial arts, when the wars spread to here, you will end up being more miserable than him.¡±

    Given the fact that Li Rong had realized how weak the Zhou imperial family was, he no longer thought that Luo Yi was able to defend against the wars.

    In the blink of an eye, half a year had passed.

    Due to the incident of being given the name Li Dan, Meng Qi dared not rx himself. With the help of the Fairy World, he adjusted the time by separating the day from the night. When it was daytime for the deity, the body on the Earth would be at the night, and vice versa. In this way, he could take care of both sides. His consciousness would stay with the one in the daytime so as to avoid overlooking either side.

    This was one of the reasons why Meng Qi did not dare to exchange for a longer practice time. In a few years, who knew what would happen to the body on the Earth?

    Sha sha sha... Meng Qi was sweeping the courtyard meticulously with full attention. It was as though he was not performing a servant¡¯s job, but the most sacred thing in the world that worth devoting all his attention.

    Through the window of the study room, Li Rong and Li Jianjia were watching at how Meng Qi cleaned the courtyard. Influenced by him, they too felt a sense of peace and rxation.

    ¡°Performing a job of a servant without cking, being in a difficult situation but not giving up on himself. Jianjia, his mentality, willpower and concentration are a hundred times better than you. You should learn these things from him,¡± sighed Li Rong.

    Li Jianjia rolled her eyes and snorted, ¡°So what? He is still cleaning the courtyard.¡±

    Actually, Li Jianjia did admire Meng Qi¡¯s dedication and meticulousness because she felt that she certainly could not do it. Yet, she could not help talking back to her father when hepared her with a servant.

    Li Rongughed, ¡°I¡¯m just testing him. Now that he has passed the test. Soon, he will be promoted to be my servant. He will be responsible to clean and tidy up the study room and the treasure chamber. If he has free time, he can read some books and practice martial arts.¡±

    ¡°Unfortunately, he has missed the best time of learning martial arts, so I can foresee that he can hardly achieve anything in martial arts. Even if he read books, he won¡¯t be able to be a teacher in the future,¡± Li Jianjia talked back once again, but she believed what she said was right.

    Li Rong did notment further on the words of Li Jianjia as he actually agreed with her judgment. Furthermore, he was only training a family servant, not a general or a sage.

    He turned around and walked to the table. Then, he knelt down and looked at the information collected by the servants and the news released by the imperial court.

    All of a sudden, Li Rong hit the table and broke it into two pieces. As he was breathing fast, his beard was flying up and down. Obviously, he was very angry.

    ¡°Father, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Li Jianjia opened her beautiful eyes widely and asked in a confused way.

    ¡°In the name of futility and uselessness, the Mohist School of the Qi Kingdom has abolished many etiquettes. Not only they suggested a frugal funeral, but also they criticized us for putting too much emphasis on the rtionship between superiority and inferiority,¡± Li Rong said in anger. ¡°What a moral degeneration of society! Su Mo is definitely the most crafty and evil person I¡¯ve ever seen!¡±

    ¡°Human hearts are not what they were in the old days. I hate that I¡¯m not powerful enough to kill this evil person!¡±

    Ah Choo... Meng Qi sneezed and felt as though he was criticized by someone. Then, he continued sweeping the floor in silence.

    Li Rong, with his hands sped behind his back, walked back and forth in the study room, and his anger got intensified. But when he saw Meng Qi concentrating on his job without being disturbed by the external world, he had finally calmed down. He shook his head and went back to the table again with a depressed look on his face. Then he started looking at other papers.

    Toward the end, he saw a name card that requested for a visit to the Li Mansion. He opened it curiously.

    ¡°Jiyu from the Middle-Mountain Kingdom?¡± Li Rong muttered to himself.

    Li Jianjia was the one who helped her father to sort out the papers and name cards. When she heard her father¡¯s mutter, she said, ¡°Childe Yu? The name card is sent in this morning. Father, would you like to see him?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s his background?¡± Li Rong asked.

    Li Jianjia recalled the words of the servant who was in charge of this matter and said, ¡°He is a childe of the Middle-Mountain Kingdom. He is said to be knowledgeable and has a good grasp of the general situation of the world. After the fall of the Middle-Mountain Kingdom, he is forced to leave his nativend and go to other countries. It turns out that he has came to Luo Yi.¡±

    ¡°A knowledgeable person? I don¡¯t mind meeting him,¡± said Li Rong with a nod.

    ...

    A carriage was driving slowly toward the Li Mansion at a speed that was neither too fast nor too slow. It was as though the person in the carriage was going for an outing.

    In the carriage, there was a man with ck hair and wide sleeves who wore a hat. His facial features were good-looking and ssy. Despite his graceful and noble aura, there was a look of frivolity and impetuosity in his eyes.

    The man closed his eyes and rxed his mood. Just then, an agile servant got in through the window and handed over several sheets of paper. ¡°Childe, these are the things you want.¡±

    The man was Childe Yu. He took over the papers and asked his servant to leave the carriage before he slowly flipped through them.

    ¡°...In the treasure chamber, there¡¯s no Li Dan... no Li Dan... No Li Er... No Boyang... It seems that the very high lord hasn¡¯t manifested in this world yet to preach about Da Dao...¡±

    There was a smile on the face of Childe Yu. In this world, no one could possibly know that the incarnation of the Lord Dao De would ur in the treasure chamber of Luo Yi. Once he ured, he would be an exemry teacher for all ages. The five thousand words in the Tao Te Ching written by him contained the true meaning of Da Dao. It also showed the way to open up the World Avenue!

    If I were not an earthling that travelled to this world by chance, I would not have known this.

    Since the very high lord hasn¡¯t manifested yet, the merits and glory that are supposed to brought by the lord will belong to me!

    His soul had travelled through time and space and went into the body of the original Childe Yu for several years. Relying on what he had learned in the past, he gradually gained the reputation of being a knowledgeable schr. When he asionally preached a few words of the famous philosophers that had not yet appeared in the current world, he had gained some forces of morality and virtue. These forces were able toplement his magical arts that he acquired through a lucky encounter, so he had been making a spurt of progress in martial arts.

    After drawing benefit from it, he had targeted Luo Yi and the treasure chamber. If the very high lord really had not appeared yet, it would be a good chance for him!

    At present, many schools of philosophy had already emerged, and the rudiments of Confucianism was beginning to appear. If the very high lord had not manifested in this world yet to preach about Da Dao, it was very likely that he would never appear.

    By then, he would be the sage that opened up the avenue of this world!

    While Childe Yu fantasized about the future, the carriage had arrived at the Li Mansion. Being led by a servant, Childe Yu entered the study room. He saw two men and one woman in it. Li Rong was the man with a pale face and long beard. The woman seemed to be his daughter. The other man had a sophisticated look and seemed to be senile ¨C he looked like a family servant.

    After making an obeisance to each other, Childe Yu told his purpose of visiting the Li Mansion. He said that he was disappointed by the moral degeneration of society nowadays. However, his knowledge was rather shallow. Hearing that the administrator of treasure chamber in Luo Yi had a thorough understanding about etiquettes, he had came here to ask for advice, and to request for a permission to read the books in the treasure chamber.

    The words of Childe Yu happened to go along with Li Rong¡¯s opinion. He praised Childe Yu highly and granted permission to him immediately.

    Childe Yu sighed in an insincere manner, ¡°The current world iscking morality. As human hearts are not what they were in the old days, wars and chaos ur frequently. I¡¯m a person who has a shallow knowledge, so I hope to read through all the books in the treasure chamber to have a better understanding about Dao.¡±

    These words served as a foreshadowing so that he would not appear suspicious when he created big news in the future. Moreover, he actually could not remember every word of the Tao Te Ching, and thus he would need Li Rong¡¯s help to make itplete.

    ¡°How virtuous are you!¡± said Li Rong while pping his hands. Meng Qi twitched his mouth as he thought, This fellow is so pretentious. Can he stop acting as a moral saint?

    Childe Yu was secretlycent but he pretended to be humble. ¡°Treasure Chamber Administrator, you¡¯ve overpraised me.¡±

    Haha, the World Avenue will be opened up by me!

    As soon as he finished speaking, he heard Li Rong giving an order to the servant, ¡°Li Dan, bring Childe Yu to the treasure chamber.¡±

    Li Dan? Childe Yu was stunned.

    Li Dan!

    His facial expression was frozen immediately. His face turned from pale to red, from red to ck, and from ck to pale again. It was as though he had opened a fabric dyeing shop.

 Chapter 864: Trying Out

    <h4>Chapter 864: Trying Out</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    Boom!

    It was as though thunders were bursting in the heart of Childe Yu. Only two words were left in his mind,

    Li Dan! Li Dan! Li Dan!

    In the era of the emergence of various schrs, and in the mansion of the administrator of the treasure chamber in Luo Yi, Childe Yu had met a man named Li Dan. How could he not overthink?

    Is he... is he the incarnation of the very high lord?

    Is he Lao Tzu who has written the five-thousand-word Tao Te Ching?

    The World of Gods was nothing simr to the Earth. The very high lord ¨C who was also the Lord Dao De ¨C was an almighty being who had a well-deserved reputation. He was active in the world hundreds of years ago and participated in the Great War. He almost destroyed the world with his omnipotent power. Apparently, for him, killing Childe Yu was nothing different from pinching an ant to death.

    Childe Yu had initially nned to take over the role of the very high lord to open up the World Avenue and enjoy great returns. Yet, he had run into Li Dan at the moment. It was just like how Li Gui ran into Li Kui in the famous story, Ouws of the Marsh. On top of that, the very high lord ¨C currently standing in front of him ¨C was a famous figure in the myths and legends who had the ability to destroy the entire world. As a result, Childe Yu had a guilty conscience. Feeling frightened and fearful, he broke out in a cold sweat, and his legs becameid. Fortunately, he had a fairly good self-control ability due to his high achievement in martial arts and rich life experiences. Otherwise, he might have pissed his pants.

    Li Rong and Li Jianjia were frightened to see the dramatic changes of Childe Yu¡¯s countenance, so they stared at each other in shock. Li Jianjia transmitted a secret message to Li Rong, ¡°Father, what¡¯s wrong with Childe Yu?¡±

    ¡°Is he possessed by evil spirits? Otherwise, why does he suddenly be so ill-mannered?¡±

    Meng Qi could sense the dramatic reactions and fluctuating emotions of Childe Yu with the Yuan Xin Seal. Without a change of countenance, he thought to himself, Why is he frightened by my name? Li Dan, Li Dan... Does he know who Li Dan is and what the name represents?

    Currently, nobody in the Words of Gods is supposed to know who Li Dan is, unless someone has seen the future. Yet, how would a person who can see the future have such a cowardly reaction? Perhaps he has gotten a magic weapon by chance that helps him in seeing the future?

    Is he a Samsara Traveller? The Tao Te Ching of the Main World is passed down from the Ancient Times to the recent times after it underwent numerous Heavenly Tribtions, so it has nothing to do with Li Dan. Therefore, if Childe Yu really is a Samsara Traveller, he is certainly noting from the Main World. Is heing from a world simr to the Earth that has the history of the Spring and Autumn Period and the Warring States Period?

    Encountering a Samsara Traveller was thest thing Meng Qi wanted. However, since he had already came across a person who seemed to be a Samsara Traveller, he could not turn a blind eye to him. Meng Qi had decided to find out his identity.

    When Meng Qi was taking a careful look at Childe Yu, Li Rong asked in a clear loud voice, ¡°Childe, are you feeling unwell?¡±

    The voice of Li Rong came into Childe Yu¡¯s ears and gave him the shivers. As though being woken up from a nightmare, Childe Yu shook his head nkly, ¡°N-no.¡±

    Subconsciously, Childe Yu looked at the man called Li Dan, and saw his face that was full of wrinkles. His senile appearance did not seem to match the descriptions in the legend ¨C he was supposed to be an old man with white hair and white eyebrows. However, the ¡°Li Dan¡± in front of him looked just like an ordinary person.

    Is it just a coincidence? Could it be that he isn¡¯t the incarnation of the very high lord?

    As the world is so big, there can be more than one person who is named Li Dan!

    Some doubts had arisen after Childe Yu tried to calm himself down.

    I have to find some evidence to prove that it¡¯s only a coincidence. But how do I do it? Should I attack him? No, it¡¯s not a good idea. If he really is the real Li Dan, I¡¯ll die immediately.

    Well, I¡¯d better not try him out with malicious intentions. I must do it in a subtle way to avoid offending him, just in case he is the real Li Dan!

    ¡°But Childe, just now you¡¯re...¡± Li Rong asked with concern when Childe Yu was still sinking in thoughts.

    Childe Yu dealt with the question with quick wit. He sighed and said, ¡°Just now, I¡¯ve thought of the chaotic world situation and the moral degeneration of society. What a pathetic situation! Thus, I got emotional and felt a little out of ce. I¡¯m sorry for that, Treasure Chamber Administrator.¡±

    ¡°Ah, what you said is true. I¡¯ve always felt that way too,¡± Li Rong was moved by the words of Childe Yu as he had always been feeling the same way. Once again, he ordered Meng Qi to take Childe Yu to the treasure chamber to have a look.

    Trembling with fear, Childe Yu followed behind Meng Qi. They were walking on a stony path in the Li Mansion. The gentle breeze was blowing, and the flowers on both sides of the path were emitting a sweet fragrance. Suddenly, a thought came to Childe Yu¡¯s mind.

    All servants will be changing their names when they start serving at a mansion. Hence, Li Dan might not be the real name of this person!

    If that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s very unlikely that he is the incarnation of the very high lord. Apparently, the lord wouldn¡¯t bother to change his name and be a servant...

    Childe Yu took a few quick steps to walk side-by-side with Meng Qi. Heughed heartily and said, ¡°Brother Li, thank you for taking me to the chamber.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee. Anyway, it¡¯s the order of the administrator of the treasure chamber,¡± Meng Qi cast a nce at him.

    Childe Yu said with a smile, ¡°Judging from your appearance and ent, it seems that you are not born and raised in Luo Yi?¡±

    ¡°I used to be a refugee, but I am lucky enough to be brought to the Li Mansion by the administrator of the treasure chamber,¡± answered Meng Qi honestly.

    Childe Yu was overjoyed. He continued asking, ¡°Did you change your name to Li Dan after you entered the mansion?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± said Meng Qi. This fellow really knows about Li Dan!

    Haha, as I expected! I¡¯ve always been so smart! Childe Yu could hardly hide his smile. While walking in a breezy manner, he said casually, ¡°Brother Li Dan, what was your name before you entered the mansion?¡±

    ¡°My surname was Lao, and my first name was Dan,¡± said Meng Qi with a calm tone.

    ¡°Lao Dan? It¡¯s a nice name... Lao Dan? Lao Dan!¡± the legs of Childe Yu becameid again. He almost knelt to the ground, and his teeth almost bit his tongue.

    After all, he is the incarnation of the very high lord!

    Childe Yu tried to pull himself together, but he was still feeling anxious and doubtful. He felt that he was having a lot of emotional ups and downs ever since he stepped into the Li Mansion. Deep down inside, he still could not believe that the very high lord would incarnate himself in a body of a servant. In silence, both of them went out of the Li Mansion and walked to the treasure chamber that was located two alleyways away. The chamber was so close to the mansion that they did not need to ride a carriage.

    ¡°Brother Li, since you¡¯re a servant of the administrator of the treasure chamber, you must be a knowledgeable person who have read a lot of books,¡± ttered Childe Yu to try him out.

    Meng Qi said in a dull tone, ¡°I¡¯ve only read a few books.¡±

    He has only read a few books? Well, it seems that he isn¡¯t an incarnation of the very high lord, thought Childe Yu. Then, he began to mention about some ancient books written in remote antiquity.

    After Childe Yu travelled to the current world, he had been a childe for quite some time in the Middle-Mountain Kingdom, and thus he had read a great number of books. In contrast, Meng Qi was not familiar with those ancient books, so he did not even need to pretend to be a semi-illiterate. After a conversation, Childe Yu was quite confident that the Li Dan beside him was not Lao Tzu. Gradually, he felt relieved.

    Just then, Childe Yu heard tters of a horse¡¯s hoofs. It seemed that someone was chasing them.

    Childe Yu suddenly got an idea. He took a few steps forward to go in front of Meng Qi. As they were standing at a turning, it was likely for the pursuer to neglect them. If the pursuer was neither a strong martial artist nor skilled in riding horses, the horse would most likely collide with both of them.

    It was a chance to try out whether Li Dan practiced martial arts!

    Da da da... The tters of a horse¡¯s hoofs could be heard from far to near. Childe Yu felt more relieved because Li Dan did not seem to notice it. He had a feeling that his guess was correct.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go the wrong way, Childe,¡± suddenly, Childe Yu heard a reminder from Li Dan. In an instant, Li Dan quickened his pace and went ahead of Childe Yu, which left him no time to react at all.

    Dub!

    Being hit by the horse from the back, the body of Childe Yu flew forward. As soon as the high whinnying sound of the horse came into his ears, he fell to the stony ground. His nose was bleeding and his face was swollen.

    ¡°Childe, childe, are you alright?¡± asked Li Jianjia guiltily and fearfully.

    Childe Yu shook his head, wiped his nosebleed, and forced a smile, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Why did youe after us?¡±

    To his surprise, Li Dan had dodged the horse, and he was the one who was hit. This is... he was in a confused state. He doubted the judgment that he made moments ago.

    Li Jianjia got down from the horse and said, ¡°Childe, you¡¯ve been travelling across different kingdoms, so I believe that you have a wide range of experiences. I really admire you. I wish you can tell me some of your experiences.¡±

    Young girls were always full of curiosity and looking forward to explore the world outside. Li Jianjia could not wait to leave her house and travel across the kingdoms.

    Li Jianjia had a beautiful appearance and a charming voice. After hearing that, Childe Yu immediately became hot-blooded that he forgot about the important matters. He said with a smile, ¡°The world is vast and wonderful. I can¡¯t tell you everything in such a short time.¡±

    ¡°Speaking of it, the fall of my kingdom is both a disaster and a blessing for me. Without this incident, I would have been trapped in the Middle-Mountain Kingdom for my entire life. I would be like a frog at the bottom of a well, having no chance to explore the magnificent world outside the well and travel everywhere freely...¡±

    ¡°A frog at the bottom of a well... what a good description,¡± Li Jianjia expressed her admiration for Childe Yu because she had also felt the same way.

    Childe Yu stood up with a straightened back. He smiled and said, ¡°This is the beauty of freedom. Lady Jianjia, I have a poem for you, ¡®Life may be precious, but love has a higher value. However, both can be given up for the sake of freedom.''¡±

    As soon as Childe Yu finished speaking, he heard a sound of retching. Feeling confused, he turned his head and saw Li Dan who was trying to vomit but nothing had came out.

    ¡°Brother Li?¡± Childe Yu suddenly realized that he should have focused on the matters rted to Li Dan first.

    I¡¯ve almost vomited after hearing him flirting in an outdated way... Meng Qi thought to himself. At the same time, he already had a guess about the identity of Childe Yu. He said casually, ¡°I¡¯ve caught a cold.¡±

    Is he my fellow-townsman of the Earth?

    Even if he is my fellow-townsman, the Samsara is definitely not trying me out through this way because it¡¯s too coincidental. If the Samsara has really sent a person from the Earth to me, it means that they have already discovered my secret. There is no point trying me out anymore.

    Li Jianjia frowned as she did not know how to react to the poem. If she voiced out her honest opinion, she would surely offend Childe Yu. As he was actually having a good intention, she did not want to be harsh on him.

    After hesitating for a while, Li Jianjia had decided to remind him, ¡°Childe, the world situation nowadays has been chaotic. So, let¡¯s talk about the way of bringing back peace and prosperity to the world, and the rtionship between the kingdoms ¨C not poetry and songs.¡±

    Childe Yu pped his hands andughed, ¡°Well said, well said. You¡¯re indeed ady that is not inferior to the men.¡±

    After Childe Yu recovered from being hot-blooded, he had regretted his choice of poem. Thus, he changed the topic.

    While Meng Qi showed the way to the treasure chamber, Li Jianjia was leading her red horse behind him and Childe Yu was walking by her side. Three of them went out of the alleyway and were about to step on the street that led to the chamber.

    ¡°Fortune-telling! Fortune-telling!¡± Suddenly, someone on the street came up to them. Dressed as a Taoist priest, the person was carrying a wooden box.

    Due to her yful temperament, Li Jianjia asked with great interest, ¡°How are you going to tell my fortune?¡±

    The priest smiled and said, ¡°Draw two words from the wooden box and make up a term from that. The term will indicate whether you will have a good or ill luck. It can foresee the future and also tell you about your marriage.¡±

    Once again, Childe Yu came up with an idea. As he had learned a method of divination, he could actually take this opportunity to test Li Dan!

    Before Li Jianjia replied the priest, Childe Yuughed aloud and said, ¡°Interesting. Lady Jianjia, Brother Li, why don¡¯t we give it a try?¡±

    As Li Jianjia would certainly agree on that, Li Dan would most probably go along with the mutual decision.

    ¡°Sure!¡± As expected, Li Jianjia agreed without a hesitation. Then, Childe Yu saw Li Dan give a barely noticeable nod.

    Childe Yuughed and said, ¡°I¡¯ve also learned a method of divination that can tell the fortune through words-drawing. Why not I give it a go first? Then I¡¯llpare my result with the priest.¡±

    ¡°Sure, it¡¯s fine too,¡± the priest had no objection.

    Childe Yu took the wooden box and went to Meng Qi, ¡°Brother Li, you go first.¡±

    Meng Qi looked at Childe Yu calmly. Then, he put his hand into the wooden box, drew a word and handed it to him.

    Childe Yu took a look at it. It was a word ¡®Soil.¡¯ His five fingers moved slightly and began making a deduction.

    Meng Qi drew another word, but he did not pass it to Childe Yu. Instead, he showed the paper on his palm to him.

    ¡°¡®Sphere¡¯, afterbining with ¡®Soil¡¯, the term is...¡± the voice of Childe Yu stopped abruptly, and the movements of his five fingers were frozenpletely. He looked up at Meng Qi and saw a pair of deep eyes.

    Thebination of words meant ¡®Earth¡¯!

    How could he possibly know his deepest secret?

    He must be the incarnation of the very high lord!

    Feeling panicked, the legs of Childe Yu becameid, and he fell to his knees.

 Chapter 865: A Scapegoat

    <h4>Chapter 865: A Scapegoat</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    ¡°Childe?¡± shouted Li Jianjia in shock.

    Why did he suddenly kneel down while using the divination method? I can¡¯t understand at all!

    The shout gave Childe Yu a shudder. He had recovered slightly from the nk state that was caused by shock, nervousness, and fear. A thought came to his mind.

    Oh my, he is really the incarnation of the Lord Dao De, and the embodiment of the very high lord! He is indeed an almighty and omnipotent being. He even knows my biggest secret!

    How did he find out that I¡¯ve travelled through time and space toe to this world?

    Well, since he is one of the most powerful legendary figures, he must have done it using his almighty power...

    Childe Yu was basically in a confused and panicked state. The thoughts in his mind contradicted each other. He was afraid that the very high lord had seen through the little trick he yed. At the same time, he felt embarrassed and anxious because his deepest secret had been exposed ¨C he felt as though he was wearing no clothes.

    ¡°Childe may have suffered internal injuries that he didn¡¯t notice just now. Now that it suddenly shows effect, so he is unable to stand firm,¡± while sinking in thoughts, Chidle Yu heard the voice of Li Dan that was rather deep and hoarse. He was speaking in a calm tone as usual.

    Why didn¡¯t the very high lord mention that I¡¯m an Earth Traveller? He didn¡¯t punish my greed for trying to rece him as well! Childe Yu was startled. He looked up at Meng Qi in shock, and saw his sophisticated-looking face that did not show any emotions. At the moment, he found that Meng Qi was surrounded by the feeling of Dao.

    Lord Dao De really has a well-deserved reputation. He is so forgiving!

    Soon, the feeling of fear in Childe Yu had dissipated. However, another idea arose. Since the incarnation of the very high lord was here, it was impossible for Childe Yu to follow his original n to preach about the Tao Te Ching. He would be seeking for his own death if he did that. Nevertheless, it did not mean that he could not reap greater benefits. As long as he served the lord sincerely, he might have a chance to get a piece of advice from him. Aspared with opening up the World Avenue, receiving a previous advice from the lord might be more beneficial for him!

    Even though Childe Yu could not be the very high lord, he could be Yin Xi, who was another famous person in Taoism.

    Currently, a man of strong power and high position was right in front of him. He must grab this chance to build a connection with him!

    The thoughts of Childe Yu were like bubbles of boiling water. They were appearing and disappearing in quick session. For a moment, he wanted to bow his head to the ground to worship the very high lord. However, as an Earth traveller who had read many time-travel novels, he understood an important point ¨C a godlike being like the lord usually ced great emphasis on celestial fate. As the fate woulde naturally, he must patiently wait for the right time.

    Thinking of this, Childe Yu quickly got up and smiled at Li Jianjia, ¡°I thought it was just a minor injury that doesn¡¯t require a treatment of sitting meditation. Now that it turns out to be an issue. After I get to the treasure chamber, I would need to sit in meditation to heal my injuries.¡±

    Li Jianjia apologized sincerely and supported Childe Yu with her hands.

    Childe Yu shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious. Just now I was being negligent, but now I¡¯m prepared for it. I can definitely walk on my own.¡±

    He paced back and forth to show that he was really fine. While doing that, he was ncing at Meng Qi with a ttering look.

    Seeing that, Li Jianjia felt relieved. She looked around and could not find the Taoist priest and his wooden box anymore. She could not help joking, ¡°Childe, you¡¯ve frightened the Taoist priest.¡±

    ¡°He imed that he can tell the fortune and foresee the future. Why didn¡¯t he foresee that my injury would get serious at that point of time?¡± Childe Yu gave a dryugh. He gave a signal to the other two people to keep moving, and followed Meng Qi by his side. Subconsciously, he was showing his respectful attitude toward Meng Qi. Seeing that, Li Jianjia was confused. Why did the Childe Yu take such an attitude toward a servant? Was he trying to be courteous to everyone around him regardless of their status?

    On the other side of the street where nobody else was around, the Taoist priest who carried a wooden box showed a cheeky smile and revealed his original appearance ¨C he was actually a clone of Meng Qi! Then, the body and wooden box disappeared together and turned into two strands of hair. They were broken in the wind and vanished into powder.

    Along the way, Childe Yu¡¯s state of mind gradually recovered, and he slowly regained his thinking ability. When he entered the treasure chamber, doubts arose again in his mind.

    There was still a possibility that the Li Dan in front of him was not the real Lord Dao De, because he might also be an Earth Traveller!

    This could exin why he knew that the original Li Dan was the embodiment of the Lord Dao De. Simrly, he must have known part of the Tao Te Ching. If that was the case, the reason he came to Luo Yi might be the same with Childe Yu, which was to be a sage that could open up a World Avenue!

    Therefore, he was able to see through Childe Yu¡¯s intention long ago and purposely told him that his original name was Lao Duan. When Childe Yu recited the poem about freedom, he had immediately known that Childe Yu was his fellow-townsman of the Earth.

    Thinking of this, Childe Yu could not help looking at the back of Meng Qi and tried hard to look for some traces of an Earth Traveller. Nevertheless, he found that every action of Meng Qi was filled with longsting charm that demonstrated an abstruse principle of Dao. His aura was like a huge dragon in the clouds ¨C only its head could be seen as its tail was hidden.

    In the treasure chamber, there were ancient bamboo slips, contemporary scrolls, and various utensils that had inscriptions on them. Even Childe Yu was awed by therge amount of books that recorded the profound civilization in human world!

    ¡°Lady Jianjia, I¡¯ll find a ce to sit in meditation,¡± said Childe Yu on purpose.

    With the foreshadowing before, Li Jianjia did not doubt about it at all. She ordered Meng Qi to lead Childe Yu to a quiet room.

    There was a window and a table in the clean and tidy room. Childe Yu sat on his knees behind the table, and he could not wait to ask, ¡°Brother Li, what does the word ¡®Earth¡¯ mean just now?¡±

    When speaking, Childe Yu looked at Meng Qi. There was a deep look in Meng Qi¡¯s eyes, as though a vast and boundless starry sky was hidden inside them. Meng Qi was like a God, Buddha, or Fairy in the Heaven, who looked at the tremendous changes in the human world with an indifferent expression. No matter what happened, he was unmoved.

    Boom! Childe Yu had returned to his small rental house on the Earth. The room could only fit a bed and a table, with no space at all to put a wardrobe or a chair. All his clothes were stuffed in a suitcase and a woven bag which were ced under the bed.

    Working as a freshman in a big city, his sry was not high. Every day, he had to smile obsequiously and bend his back at his clients. Words could not describe how tired and depressed he was... Childe Yu was trapped in a busy life without knowing how his future would be like. He could not find a way to jump out of his current life.

    The past life of Childe Yu on the Earth had been repeated, and he had tasted all sorts of joys and sorrows in that life all over again.

    Boom! Childe Yu saw a lot of horses, and he was a small soldier. In a war zone of tens of thousands of people, life was insignificant. Even if he died, no one would even notice it. However, just like those generals, he needed to feed his parents, wife, and children.

    Da da da. With long spears pointing to the sky, a great number of horses were rushing toward Childe Yu and the other soldiers. Many soldiers and horses were thrown off their feet, and blood was sshing everywhere.

    After a charge, Childe Yu fell to the ground, his body ¨C like a paper ¨C was being prated by a spear. His pupils were erged. In his mind, he was thinking about his wife who was sewing at night and his children who were learning to speak.

    Boom!

    For centuries, Childe Yu had been reincarnated in different lives. Apart from experiencing good things such as high position and great wealth, he had also undergone all sorts of sufferings and grief. He had been betrayed in love, but he had also experienced true love. He found that life was transient and ever-changing.

    Suddenly, a refreshing and pleasant wind blew on the face of Childe Yu. A beam of light was shining in front of him. It was neither too bright nor too dim, and it gave him a wonderful feeling. Before his eyes, a man with a sophisticated look was sitting cross-legged on the ground. His eyes were not showing any emotions, and his expression was calm.

    Is this the reality?

    Is this my present life?

    As Childe Yu stared at Meng Qi in a trance, he burst into tears. After undergoing reincarnation for centuries, he had seen so many separations and reunions, and experienced all sorts of sadness and joy. How could he not realize the vicissitudes of life?

    Childe Yu was having a calm mind. As if he had be mature in an instant, he changed his posture and knelt before Meng Qi.

    ¡°The very high lord, thank you for teaching me something so important.¡±

    At this point, Childe Yu had no doubt about Li Dan¡¯s identity as the incarnation of the very high lord!

    Meng Qi looked at him and said in a calm tone, ¡°Stay at the treasure chamber and read all the ancient books. If you¡¯re able to attain high achievement, I shall preach you the five-thousand-word Tao Te Ching.¡±

    Childe Yu opened his eyes widely in surprise. He bowed his head to the ground to worship the very high lord.

    ¡°Thank you, lord!¡±

    ¡°After today, I¡¯ll leave the Li Mansion and hide in the city. I¡¯ll only keep in contact with you. In the future, if someonees to ask for advice about the rites of the Zhou Dynasty and the ways to manage a country, you can answer the former question. For the other questions, just follow my instructions,¡± said Meng Qi. He believed that Childe Yu would be able to gain substantial knowledge by reading the ancient books at the chamber.

    Did he mean that Confucius ¨C another exemry teacher for all ages ¨C wille to me?

    Childe Yu agreed immediately.

    Meng Qi gave him a nod and said nothing else. He turned around and left the quiet room.

    On that night, Li Jianjia handed Meng Qi¡¯s letter to Li Rong. She grumbled, ¡°How could he leave just like that? Apparently, he isn¡¯t showing respect to his superior at all! A person like this is telling us that he wants to travel around the world to pursue Da Dao. How ridiculous!¡±

    Li Rong read the letter and sighed, ¡°This man is not an ordinary person.¡±

    ...

    The ship was swaying in the wind, the green waves were rippling. After Meng Qi returned from the sea, a sense of the vast sea had been incorporated into his aura.

    There was only a month or two until the starting date of the Mission of Samsara. He needed to get something done.

    Ten dayster, Jiang Zhiwei received a secret letter in the Xi Jian Pavilion. After opening it, she smiled and stood up with her sword.

    A few dayster, somewhere in Jiang Dong, a gentle and frail-looking schr stepped into the Pavilion of Treasures and found the shopkeeper.

    ¡°Ah, my family has suffered a tragedy. I have no choice but to pawn a treasure of my family,¡± the schr heaved a deep sigh.

    Wearing a green robe, the schr had ordinary facial features and a weak physique. Just by a nce, one could tell that he did not practice martial arts.

    The shopkeeper stroked his beard. ¡°What is it?¡±

    The schr took out a hand bone that had a mixed color of ck and white. The shopkeeper could not even take his eyes off it!

 Chapter 866: Where Did Meng Go?

    <h4>Chapter 866: Where Did Meng Go?</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    ¡°They do look very simr,¡± the storekeeper had sharp eyes and he soon recognized the palm bone. It was actually more than simr. In this industry, a donut peach would be said to only be worth something equal to a moldy peach. To buy low and sell high was the only way to earn money.

    If this man hadn¡¯t said that it was the most precious thing his tribe had and he said it quite confidently, the shopkeeper would not even say they looked simr.

    The frail schr had his eyes wide open and said loudly, ¡°Looks simr! This palm bone was discovered at my family fairy¡¯s tomb. It has never been refined before but already had the power equal to precious weapon. It could drive away demons and ward off curses!¡±

    He had a price on his mind... the shopkeeper thought to himself. He looked at the schr from top to toe and said, ¡°How much do you want then?¡±

    The schr grit his teeth and answered, ¡°At least five Low-Grade Previous Weapons!¡±

    ¡°Five Low-Grade Previous Weapons?¡± The shopkeeper was stunned hearing it, ¡°Are you out of your mind? Five!¡±

    The schr was surprised at his reaction and stepped backward. He said in a lower voice, ¡°Then you tell me.¡±

    The shopkeeper took the palm bone dimmed with vague light and checked it over. Atst he said with a sincere look, ¡°This is simply a major material for making Precious Weapon. You are a schr and know nothing about the market, but I do not want to disappoint you but I cannot also cheat my boss. Five Masterworks of Sharp Instruments at most. You will be a rich man by selling them!¡±

    The schr¡¯s face turned red and raise his right hand pointing at the shopkeeper. He said, ¡°You are taking advantage of me!¡¯

    He took away Pitch-Dark Palm Bone, turned around and walked away. The shopkeeper said a few more words behind but the schr kept walking away. The shopkeeper made a gesture and a fellow came inside. He talked to the fellow in a low voice, ¡°Find me two bodyguards and ask them to...¡±

    The Pavilion of Treasures was the name for a shop selling precious weapons. It had many branches in different states and cities and its stock was rich and diversified. It was said that the Pavilion of Treasures was closely rted with Tie Yi Pavilion. Every store was guarded.

    The schr walked in a crowded street carrying the palm bone in his bosom with an angry look. He tried to find another shop.

    Suddenly he bumped into someone and almost fell. Before he opened his mouth to shout at the man, he walked away and soon disappeared in the crowd.

    ¡°What the hell!¡± the schr shouted and rubbed his arm and kept walking.

    After a while he arrived at the An Jin Pavilion. He searched his waist and suddenly froze. His face soon turned blue.

    ¡°Thief!¡±

    He cried out loud and headed back but he couldn¡¯t find the thief anywhere.

    A bodyguard stood near watching at him walking here and there with cold eyes.

    At the Pavilion of Treasures, the shopkeeper yed the palm bone with his fingers and felt it to be so cold, as cold as snow.

    ¡°Nice,¡± he carried the palm bone and walked upstairs to the third floor and knocked door of one room.

    Headquarters sent an appraiser and he should knew it better than himself about the value of this palm bone.

    ¡°Come in,¡± a voice of old man rang up.

    The shopkeeper pushed the door open and walked inside carefully. He said in a polite manner, ¡°Mr. Dong, I have recently bought a treasure but not quite sure about its value. Could you please help to take a look at it?¡±

    Dong was an elder with thin white hair looked up and saw the palm bone. He eximed slightly, stood up and took it in hand.

    After a long while, his face turned red and said, ¡°This, I¡¯m afraid, is the remains of a Dharmakaya who practiced arts of the demon and death kind. This can be used as auxiliary material to make Heavenly Weapons or main material for Masterworks of Precious Weapons. Weapons made by this will have great power!¡±

    ¡°Remains of a Dharmakaya?¡± the shopkeeper squinted his eyes and was very surprised. It was more valuable than he thought!

    He thought for a moment and told Dong the fact that he stole it just in case if any trouble might happen in future.

    Dong grinned and said calmly, ¡°The precious stonends its innocent possessor in jail. You did well. The boss will reward you.¡±

    ¡°We are going to have an auction soon and this can be one of the most precious article to be sold.¡±

    And then the palm bone was sent to the gship shop in the state secretly. The top appraiser checked it carefully and confirmed it to be remains of Dharmakaya.¡±

    Then, every article and its profile were sent to the powerful participants in the auction.

    ...

    At a dark hall filled with rolling dark mist with its walls carved with grotesque demons and devils, demons with six arms and ck nails, demons with one eye and no mouth, demons with antenna, demons with its body covered with kes. One cast a nce and would definitely feel the deepest horror.

    Above inside the hall, the ck mist gathered and became a lotus throne.

    It seemed to be made by ck diamonds with its petals stretching outward lively and quietly in the darkness. On top of it, a man sat with his back facing the entrance in dark color robe with his hair bounded with wooden hairpin.

    ¡°Master, I have a news to tell you,¡± a tall man walked into the hall. One could not see his face and body clearly.

    ¡°What news?¡± The lotus throne turned around facing the entrance. It was Devil Master Han Guang! He had deep eyes and a very handsome clear-cut face with devil-like charm.

    he became more sedatepared to the past. Now he looked like an experienced senior monk who had read tons of scripts. A swastika loomed between his eyebrows.

    The man said, ¡°Master, the Pavilion of Treasures sent me an invitation to participate in its auction together with the details. And I saw one item very simr to the palm bone you got from the Life-and-Death Fugacity Sect.¡±

    He took out a transparent stone and showed the picture of the Pitch-Dark Palm Bone in white light showing life and death Samsara.

    Han Guang smiled and said, ¡°Another Nether Palm Bones.¡±

    Nether Palm Bone? The man was stunned slightly. That means it¡¯s invaluable!

    Master recognized it so quickly!

    Han Guang put both his hands on knees like Buddha and Devil and said, ¡°The Corpse of the Nether was in Life-and-Death Fugacity Sect¡¯s hand and only very few palm bones left in the world. They might put it in the market on purpose to attract those who knew its real value.¡±

    He then murmured to himself, ¡°Could it be that the Nether Emperor already became a Dharmakaya and is now confident enough to challenge me by the help of his sect?¡±

    He had a few Nether Palm Bones.

    The demon did not answer. He could see that his master was thinking.

    After a while, Han Guang said calmly, ¡°Check out this palm bone first.¡±

    ....

    At a secret ce full of ancient tombs. White bones piled up like mountains and the sky was extremely low as if it was only three feet high for everyone no matter how tall they were.

    If one looked carefully at the tombs, one could find out that the tombs lined up by certain rule. The deeper one went inside, you got a stronger feeling of death and less grass grew. But once reaching the core, Yang appeared when there were too much Yin and grass grew by the tomb lively reaching the height of a child!

    Inside the tomb it¡¯s dead quiet. A huge, dark and heavy coffin was ced. It¡¯s longer than 20 feet and was carved with underworld prints. Two oilmps stood by top and bottom of the coffin, burning in green light. The dim light shone on the stone wall.

    Suddenly a man with a smell of blood walked inside quickly and said, ¡°Master, a Nether Palm Bone was discovered!¡±

    ¡°Nether Palm Bone? That greedy Han Guang wants to use it to have me trapped and then have the whole Corpse of Nether?¡± A deep calm voice came out from the coffin as if water flowing out from the void.

    The guru disyed the picture of the bone and said in a low voice, ¡°Master, I felt there is something wrong with this palm bone.¡±

    An air of coldness came out and wrapped the picture. After a while, the Nether Emperor said, ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s a bit different.¡±

    Though the other palm bone is now in Han Guang¡¯s hand but it has been in Life-and-Death Fugacity Sect¡¯s hands for years and he knew its features quite well. Especially the Nether was an Evil God and its left hand and right hand bones were a bit different. So it was easy for him to tell.

    ¡°Could it be the one that we¡¯ve been searching?¡± the guru asked.

    ording to the Patriarch, when the Corpse of Nether was found, one palm bone had no power at all as if it was fake. Therefore all doubts that someone found the corpse beforehand and only took one palm bone and reced it with a fake one by some reason.¡±

    The Nether Emperor said slowly, ¡°It could be a trap.¡±

    ¡°Then are we going to ignore it?¡± the guru asked with no facial expression as if he could not move his eyebrows.

    The Nether Emperor said in a husky voice, ¡°No. If it¡¯s real, we should get it by all means.¡±

    If it¡¯s the real one, there must be something different about it since it was stolen beforehand. Maybe it had the biggest secret about the Nether and could help him to advance to the next level!

    ¡°By all means...¡± the guru repeated.

    The Nether Emperor said coldly, ¡°We, the Life-and-Death Fugacity Sect have been in this world for thousands of years. Though we¡¯ve faced cmities several times but every time we managed to ovee it and get back on our feet again. We did it because we have our own heritage and I can say that our heritage is more powerful than Shao Lin¡¯s!¡±

    ¡°If the bone was real, I don¡¯t mind losing some heritage!¡±

    Suddenly, a cold wind blew through the tomb and the stone wall on the back of coffin shook. The Restrictive Spell was broken.

    The smell of a corpse assaulted the guru and he could not help trembling with horror as if he saw Flying Yaksha and the goddess of drought standing in front of him.

    He looked inside and saw a secret hall behind the stone wall. Inside ced five bronze ancient coffins carved with mysterious prints not for the purpose for protection but rather for suppression. On top of each coffin stood three oilmps burning in green light.

    The air of death was everywhere!

    Three coffins in the center did not have any memorial tablet, which made them more mysterious. And the two coffins on the outer side had two tablets standing by them, written separately with ¡®King of Corpse¡¯ and ¡®Emperor of Hell.¡¯

    The guru soon realized that these two are the corpses of the most recent two Dharmakaya patriarchs!

    And the Dharmakaya patriarchs before them, their corpses were ruined because of the cmities.

    ¡°Who can y the art of controlling a corpse better than me in the world? Slough of the Earth Fairy in Cao Family¡¯s hand was like casting pearls into darkness!¡± The Nether Emperor said, ¡°we can find any corpse that we want.¡±

    ¡°Go find someone and ask him to take the ¡®King of Corpse¡¯ to snatch the Nether Palm Bones!¡±

    He could afford to lose it.

    ¡°Understood, master,¡± the man answered and bowed.

    Then he heard bones shaking again and light of three oilmps suddenly died out. The bronze coffin slowly opened.

    Suddenly a hand with flesh and blood stretching out like human¡¯s hand but then soon it grew red hair!

 Chapter 867: Calamity For Extermination Of An Entire Sect

    <h4>Chapter 867: Cmity For Extermination Of An Entire Sect</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    At the headquarters of the Pavilion of Treasures, inside a heavily guarded building, a powerful man sat at the center taking care of the treasures that were going to be auctioned in a few days. Among them were the Top-Graded Previous Weapon, medical pills that could extend one¡¯s life for five years, secret scripts for Exterior Realm, and the Pitch-Dark Palm Bone ced in a jade box.

    The man was about 40 years old but looked older than his age. He wore a turban and had his eyes closed tight, his spirit enveloping the whole building.

    Top Kung Fu yers hid in the corners and other dark ces, together with shining Restrictive Spell making a perfect double defense.

    Suddenly a cold wind blew over and the man felt a jolt. He opened his eyes.

    He turned his head and looked out of the window. The moon in mid-air shone like silver.

    Then the cold moon soon turned red as if it¡¯s possessed by demons!

    The mist soon rose in the air,ing over the whole building like a rainstormes and attacks a fishboat in the sea.

    A sharp scream rang from nowhere and the man felt his body be so cold and itchy as if he entered an ice hole.

    Before he took any actions, another scream rang out and the guards in darkness all came out into the light and their skin grew ayer of thin red hair. Their eyes turned nk as if they were dead.

    The man in a turban heard a cracking sound and saw a right hand covered with red hair breaking through Restrictive Spell, entering the building.

    A bloody moon appeared and corpses came out. Red hair ancient zombie? King of Corpse?

    The man had experienced a lot and soon realized that this monstering tonight was far more powerful than himself. The only way was to run away!

    He soon turned around and ran toward the backdoor of the building.

    Bang! His body was hung in mid-air. He looked down and saw a hand piercing through his chest. A hand with flesh and bone but covered with red hair.

    Such speed! The man saw the zombie¡¯s hand holding his beating heart. He felt that his blood flooded out and his Primordial Spirit was invaded by coldness. He started to faint.

    Blood dropped on the floor and the King of Corpse lifted the man¡¯s body near to his mouth and chewed it ferociously.

    The King of Corpse dressed in rags was covered with red hair all over his body, which stank of corrupted fruits but with no ulcers. A ck mist surrounded him.

    When he was chewing on the bones, a cloud floated over outside of the building. A frail schr stood on top of it. A woman dressed in man¡¯s clothes. She had dark eyebrows and big eyes. It was Jiang Zhi Wei.

    She carried The Sword of Sun-Crossing Fogbow in her left hand and looked inside the building quietly.

    The King of Corpse¡¯s eyes shone with green light and his mouth was full of blood. He finished a top level master in just a few minutes. And behind him stood a man in a slender figure wearing a white pointed hat. He carried an exorcism rod and exorcism bell in hands, checking on the treasures and looking for the palm bone as told by his master.

    There! He saw the Pitch-ck Palm Bone in a jade box and felt its lightpleting with his own form.

    The treasure of the sect? He took up the jade box.

    Suddenly a sword light came through the top of the building right to the man with pointed hat. It seemed that she wanted the palm bone as well.

    Such imposing manner, spirit and Sword Spirit! He felt like falling in a bottomless abyss and a great pain in his body and Primordial Spirit. He could not move as he was scared and looked at the sword light pointing right between his eyebrows. The past scenes came to his mind like a slow dream.

    A fist covered with red hair appeared in the dream and hit right on the sword light.

    Bang! The sword light copsed and a figureing out flying backwards for a few steps. It was Jiang Zhi Wei. Her right hand shook slightly together with her sword. But the King of Corpse¡¯s fist was not harmed at all, only left with a white spot. His fist was even stronger than the Masterwork of Precious Weapon.

    The King of Corpse was dead but he was not any worse than other top level yers at the same level! The man soon came back to himself and held the palm bone, meanwhile he ordered the King of Corpse to kill the enemy. She almost killed him just now and it was unforgivable no matter how pretty she was.

    The King of Corpse moved forward at the speed of light and soon came close to Jiang Zhi Wei. He gave a another punch.

    Jiang Zhi Wei was not scared. She waved her sword and the sword light came out in two, then four, and then eight. Thousands of streaks of sword lightying on each other and wrapped around the King of Corpse¡¯s punch.

    Bang! A metal sound rang out and the sword light copsed again, leaving the walls full of cracks. The jade box was destroyed. The palm bone came out in the wind.

    Jiang Zhi Wei stepped backward again and her right hand shook out of control. Before she held her sword steady, the King of Corpse came close again and gave out the third punch.

    Bang! Bang! Jiang Zhi Wei yed the art of the Duan Wei Lai, Taishang Wang Qing, and then Zhan Dao Sanwen. She yed most of the arts in Taishang sword spectrum but still could not defeat the King of Corpse. Every time he gave a punch, she had to fly backwards. After a while, her right hand part between the thumb and the index finger was hurt deeply and could no longer hold the sword.

    If not the King of Corpse was not so clever and could not use any power of the realm ordingly, if not Jiang Zhi Wei had practiced using her left hand to control the sword, she would have been dead.

    ¡°Nice. Go on. Kill her!¡± the man looked at them fighting glowingly.

    He still could not reach the palm bone as backwash of their fighting each other was everywhere. He did not get the chance to go close.

    Suddenly he heard a sound and a streak of sword light pierced through the King of Corpse¡¯s right palm!

    Though sword light disappeared but blooding out the wound and one can saw the ck muscles and joints!

    Howe? She could hurt the King of Corpse¡¯s body? The man was very surprised and then soon realized that she tried to hit on the same spot every time in the fight.

    Even though she could barely defend herself but she stayed calm and waited for the chance to win over.

    Jiang Zhi Wei took the chance and stretched out her hand to the palm bone.

    The nine arts she yed just now reflected her swordsmanship.

    The man soon realized that the King of Corpse would not be able to kill the woman in short time. Anything could happen. His priority was to snatch the palm bone and took it back to his master.!

    He did not go directly to the palm bone but stepped backward. Then he shook the bell and screamed a few words.

    The King of Corpse shouted and then stepped backward, his body hitting on the sword light. Jiang Zhi Wei was pushed out faraway.

    However, the King of Corpse did not run after her but ran close to the palm bone and held it in his hand. Then he escaped away from the ruined building and took the man¡¯s hand and disappeared in the ground.

    At this moment, several skillful men who heard the news arrived at the building. If they cameter, they would have troubles to see it since the formation might then be activated.

    Jiang Zhi Wei¡¯s hands started to shake out of control. There was blooding out from her palm but she look pleased, as if she¡¯s quite satisfied with the fight just now.

    She did not run after them but stepped back and disappeared in the darkness in the Pavilion of Treasure.

    At a tall building near the Pavilion of Treasure, a gentleman in a loose robe stood quietly by the railing. He looked down with a smile and his hard bounded with a wooden hairpin. It was the Devil Master Han Guang!

    ¡°Interesting,¡± he murmured to himself and then disappeared as if he never came here.

    At a mountain valley, a red hair zombie climbed out from the ground together with a slim man and the Pitch-ck Palm Bone.

    ¡°We almost lost it,¡± the man took the palm bone and checked it over carefully.

    If he obtained it easily, he might not care it so much. But after the fight with Jiang Zhi Wei, he felt that the palm bone was very precious.

    He took the bone and walked forward and backward in the valley together with King of Corpse. And then something strange happened.

    Before the ce was full of trees and grass. But they soon died out and something underground came out.

    The grass died out and came alive again and then died out. It went like this for seven rounds and then ancient tombs appeared in front of them. No more mountains and trees but only white bones.

    The tombs lined up in square or round shape. Yellow blood water waved. The man burnt a seal script and reported to his master.

    A strong cold airing out and swept on the ground. The man knew that his master did it in case they were followed by others.

    After a while, a crack appeared in the water wave.

    The man was going to enter into the crack but then the bone suddenly started to move and turned to a streak of orange fire light and hit on the crack.

    Bang!

    It was a heavy hit and the me soon spread out burning yellow blood water mist and dyed the time for crack to close.

    Meng Qi appeared with a sword-shaped token in his hand.

    He turned himself into the Nether Palm Bones and fooled them by an aura of the real palm bone legend. Now he finally found out the nest of the Life-and-Death Fugacity Sect!

    Now! Meng Qi activated the token.

    At Xi Jian Pavilion, Su Wuming in a green robe opened his eyes. de flying out from his knees in a bright sword light. He soon grew tall high above in the air.

    He waved his sword and hit on blood sea and mist. The Restrictive Spell was broken.

    Features of the Legendary Realm could not be easily discovered.

    At a castle in thousands mile far away, Mister Lu Da looked up and saw Su Wuming. He smiled and carried his sword and walked to the ce told by him through the void.

    Jiang Zhi Wei smiled and saw her master standing beside the moon. And then she flew to where Meng Qi was.

    ¡°Same as I expected...¡± Han Guang stood at the top of the mountain.

    ...

    At the Life-and-Death Fugacity Sect, a guru surrounded by blood sea and mist was very nervous. He asked, ¡°Master, what should we do now?¡±

    The Frenzied de arrived together with another two Dharmakaya. Right now the formation could not be closed in short time and was nearly ruined. The whole sect was in danger!

    The Nether Emperor said in a low voice with authority:

    ¡°We are not that easy to deal with. I¡¯ll see how far they can go in this!¡±

    Suddenly three bronze coffins with not tablets started to shake violently and the light of oilmp close to the one on the left soon died out and the lid was moving.

    It was deep and dark inside the coffin, as if it linked to another world. A huge head climbing out. It had a bull head, a donkey mouth, antlers, and shrimp¡¯s eyes. A Real Dragon!

    A Real Dragon!

 Chapter 868: Battle At Ancient Tombs

    <h4>Chapter 868: Battle At Ancient Tombs</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    Since the Emperor controlled the administration of the world, demons and devils all hid away. The Real Dragon had been missing since then. Sometimes one can find their kes or stones they¡¯ve yed with, which all became great materials for making weapons. But now in the bronze coffin at the Life-and-Death Fugacity Sect, a Real Dragon climbed out.

    Its brain filled up the whole hall and its body was still inside the coffin. Nobody knew how long it could be. Its strong smell of death made the guru surrounded by yellow blood mist feel extremely cold. His Primordial Spirit turned numb as if he was facing a much higher ranking senior and endless death.

    The Real Dragon was born with strong power and a tough body. Once they turned adults, they became equal with Demon Dharmakaya and would continue to grow. An average adult Real Dragon was normal at the level of an Earth Fairy, some grew to be a Divine Fairy, and some even became mighty people. This Real Dragon was average and was equal to the level of Slough of the Earth Fairy, but simply tougher than average Earth Fairy.

    More importantly, in medieval times, the head of the Life-and-Death Fugacity Sect spent a great amount of resources and people to find out the slough of this Real Dragon. After he found it, he tried to move his Primordial Spirit into its body to rece its weak gnosis, turning death to life. However, he failed but some very subtle changes happened to the slough. It¡¯s quite obvious that it became cleverer than zombies with no gnosis, and dead souls with gnosis. The slough would not go out of control in the battle, for example, killing enemies and teammates at the same time and was able to fight at the same level of the Earth Fairy.

    But it also had shorings. One was that it needed to offer every time it woke up otherwise it could not fight for long. Another was that it could not leave the small space he was preserved because of its smell of death. Therefore it could not be taken out of this small space and could be used only for defense.

    The Real Dragon opened its mouth and screamed. Zombies and skeletons all copsed in ancient tombs. Meng Qi also lost consciousness for a few seconds. If not for the Yuan Xin Seal and The Best in the World, his mind might¡¯ve nked out for longer.

    This was the Endless Roar of a Dragon!

    The Real Dragon shook its head and drew a sharp breath. The bronze coffin with the Emperor of Hell flew into its mouth.

    It was the offering! A Dharmakaya level offering!

    The Life-and-Death Fugacity Sect had existed for thousands of years and it had much more Dharmakaya masters than Shao Lin and the Zhen Wu Sect. Besides, the Life-and-Death Fugacity Sect could control and refine a corpse, they¡¯ve managed to preserve many Emperor of Hell Dharmakaya. But after experiencing cmaties several times, they had to use the Real Dragon and Di Yun preserved in the bronze coffin on the right side to defense themselves. Their Dharmakaya corpses were used up.

    A chilly wind blew through and the ancient tombs were covered with ice as if they were frozen for thousands of years.

    The Real Dragon flew out of the tomb and swirled around in the air then it stretched out a paw from tens of miles far away right to the direction of Su Wuming. The air was frozen in a color of deep blue, light blue, transparent, or snow ke, or ice cube. It seemed like everything was frozen.

    Su Wuming was not affected at all. He moved fast like a ghost and sometimes like a god on top of everything. He ignored the ice ball and appeared directly behind the Real Dragon¡¯s back. Dharmakaya stepped into the reality and waved his sword downwards. He flew between the cracks of void as if he was trying to deconstruct something.

    Ground fire, wind, and water, were broken down at swords waves. Four images lost its bnce and exploded like boiling water, boiling down everything around them. It seemed that time went back before Pan Gu created the world and ground fire, wind, and water, were moving freely. This was one of the nine arts in the Taishang sword spectrum, Beginning of Heaven and Earth.

    The sword was thrust into the back of the Real Dragon¡¯s brain and dragged downwards. Red light and dazzling lightning came out, melting down the ice and deconstructing ground fire, wind, and water.

    The Real Dragon¡¯s body was huge and tough and its scales were almost the same level with a Heavenly Weapon. Su Wuming¡¯s sword only hurt a few of its scales.

    The Real Dragon turned around and green ice water spouted out from its mouth. Everything the water touched turned green and dead as if the hell arrived. Su Wuming already moved higher and so fast that one could barely saw where he was.

    As a Man Fairy with a feature of the Legendary Realm, he hadpletely controlled the Real Dragon and even managed to go close by the Nether Emperor and thrust at his coffin. Sometimes he stood in the formation and waved his sword to prevent the formation from recovering. One could say that he had encircled the whole Life-and-Death Fugacity Sect by his own power.

    Meng Qi carried the Nether Palm Bones in his left hand and Lin Bao in his right hand. After Su Wuming destroyed the formation, he flew out and stepped backwards, waving his heavy de at the King of Corpse¡¯s back.

    Bang!

    Meng Qi¡¯s right hand shook slightly and he turned around by back force. A wound appeared on the King of Corpse¡¯s body, burning its red hair in the strong sun fire. The fire went out of control and its me engulfed the disciples of the Life-and-Death Fugacity Sect.

    A dark world waveing out from the King of Corpse¡¯s body, put out the fire. It roared with anger and its body grew tall and big near to ten feet high. Its ck fingernails grew long and sharp, as powerful as a Heavenly Weapon. Everything it touched turned dead.

    Each fingernail moved like a sword and they worked together to catch Meng Qi from all sides.

    Meng Qi held his de and his body swelled big. His spirit and faith suddenly exploded and went all over his body, Primordial Spirit, all the way to his skin, blood and bones, even deeper to small tissue.

    His whole body was now organized in the most proper way for the battle.

    Bang! Meng Qi¡¯s aura rose up to an extremely high level like a big hot sun. It drove away the coldness and darkness. Although he was the same height with the King of Corpse, his imposing manner made it looked small.

    Its gnosis was low and its soul muddy and dirty. It moved all by its instinct. How could in any way that it could rival with Meng Qi who was so good at fighting?

    Three months earlier, when Meng Qi was travelling in Donghai, he had reached the level of stepping into the Ninth Level of Heaven but did not try to release the power then. He had it constrained until now and it came out like a volcano erupted. It felt like nobody could rival against him.

    The zombie was not the Living Dead. It was not constrained by Biantian Jidi Conjuration therefore could only move by its distinct, not skills.

    Meng Qi¡¯s flesh and bone came together with his Primordial Spirit Form. Now he stepped into the Ninth Level of Heaven. Meng Qi waved his de horizontally toward the King of Corpse¡¯s hand and streaks of red light shone like sunshine and cut its paws into two. Then he waved downward and another red suning out!

    Bang!

    Red sun bumped into the King of Corpse¡¯s bosom and ignited its whole body in fire. Under the attack, his body flew backward.

    Meng Qi ran after him and came close again.

    With the help of Heavenly Weapon and Ninth Level of Heaven, Meng Qi now had both hard power and soft power, which were both stronger than the King of Corpse. The King of Corpse could only defense under his attacks and its body was covered with deep wounds.

    The Nether Emperor used a Restrictive Spell of ancient tombs and the bronze coffin to block Su Wuming¡¯s strike. He exposed his huge body which was reced by the Nether Bones.

    He felt that Mister Lu Da wasing close at this moment. Looking up at the sky, he shouted with anger:

    ¡°Let us die together then!¡±

    He waved his hand and the bronze coffin at the right side opened. Insideid a body with ck bones and yellow blood flesh. Its head had two horns like a god.

    A shadow of yellow blood river appeared at the top of the coffin.

    This was a Xian Tian God Corpse found by the Life-and-Death Fugacity Sect. It was refined by a secret Nether spell and fed with demons and devils. The sect attempted to make another Evil God Nether but failed unfortunately. But still its level was the same with an Earth Fairy, only it could not go in the light.

    The god corpse got up with an air of authority. He opened his mouth and the King of Corpse suddenly lost control of its own body and dropped into the god corpse¡¯s mouth. Meng Qi could not even stop it!

    The god corpse flew out of the coffin in the direction of Mister Lu Da. Meanwhile Su Wuming was attacking the Real Dragon, the Nether Emperor and the formation.

    The Nether Emperor could not rival with Su Wuming and barely could defend his attack with his Life and Death Pen. He was hurt badly and stepped backward, leaning his back against the bronze coffin.

    ¡°Let us die together!¡± he repeated in a cold voice.

    He pushed his palm downward and the light of three oilmps all died out.

 Chapter 869: A Just Cause Attracts Much Support

    <h4>Chapter 869: A Just Cause Attracts Much Support</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    ¡°The sixth step of Zhen Wu¡¯s fall is to find out where The Great Emperor Zhenwu is by the matter of discovering the Corpse of Nether.¡±

    Since the King of Corpse was swallowed by the Xian Tian God Corpse, Meng Qi found time and stepped inside an ancient tombs boundary. He saw Su Wuming and the Real Dragon battling between tombs, leaving most of them ruined or frozen. The disciples of the Life-and-Death Fugacity Sect were either killed or frozen. Even the most inner core part of the ancient tombs area was destroyed and one could see clearly what was happening inside:

    The metal ck coffin where the Nether Emperorid in opened, and a ten-feet high body surrounded by yellow blood mist stood beside a bronze ancient coffin. He wore royal robes and a crown and his skin was pitch ck covered by thin and white hair. His imposing mannerplemented with illusory yellow blood river behind his back. This power seemed to be able to break through the universe but itcked something very important, something that he could not activate now at his current level. Otherwise his features of the Legendary Realm would be more apparent than Mister Lu Da and Su Wuming.

    The Corpse of Nether... Meng Qi eximed quietly. Zhen Wu serial task were dyed for long time and finally it was brought back again.

    Since the Corpse of Nether was in the Life-and-Death Fugacity Sect¡¯s hand, Meng Qi decided to find clues from them!

    He carried his Lin Bao de and injected all his spirits and spiritual sense into the de. The de was his eyes and his ears.

    He had reached this level at the Orifices-Point Activation Stage. Now it became one of his skills which would never be outdated. As the de rose up to a higher level, it became more reunited with his body.

    Bang! Meng Qi felt like Heaven and Earth had changedpletely. Ground fire, wind, and water, five element power, and power of stars and sun bumped into each in the void and made the whole space a most dangerous ce. If one got hit by the blue wind, his memory of the past would be washed away, his body would fall to hell and his Primordial Spirit would be destroyed as well.

    This was the power of the Xian Tian God Corpse¡¯s fakeher power. It used both hands and feet as a Heavenly Weapon to make a yellow blood mist and a chilly wind. Once one was hit by any of those, an average Heavenly Weapon¡¯s sagacity would be washed away and Dharmakaya¡¯s real spirit would be polluted. It felt like falling into the Nether ghost river at Nine Levels of Underground and could never get out of it. The Xian Tian God Corpse¡¯s power was far better than the corpse of Real Dragon. It was thebor of the Life-and-Death Fugacity Sect.

    Though it was a product of failure but still quite powerful.

    However, it was Mister Lu Da that the Xian Tian God Corpse was fighting with, the strongest Sword Fairy. The sword lighting out from his sword was hard to perceive and weaved a web that blocked yellow blood, therefore stopped the fakeher power from reaching further to the Single Hearted Sword and himself.

    The Xian Tian God Corpse could not defeat Mister Lu Da but got hurt by his sword light. Wounds appeared in his body and could not be cured as Sword Spirit went deep inside!

    Meng Qi used Void Running and a Heavenly Weapon to go near the Nether Emperor as the Real Dragon fought with Su Wuming and Mister Lu Da fought with the Xian Tian God Corpse. He was a bit too far away and could not use the Nether Palm Bone properly.

    Suddenly Meng Qi saw the Nether Emperor wave at three oilmps on thest bronze coffin and the light died out. He heard him saying coldly:

    ¡°Let us die together then!¡±

    Imprints on the bronze coffin surface lit up and then died out. The Nether Emperor walked backwards for a few steps and hid himself behind coffin.

    The coffin lid slowly moved, disclosing ancient corpse lying inside. It was a mostmon corpse without any air of authority. The whole body was not decayed.

    A corpse wearing medieval clothes with its eyes closed tight as if he was asleep. His face was delicately outlined with beard on his chin.

    Suddenly a deep long sigh rang up in void:

    ¡°Heart appeared by flower. Flower became quiet along with the heart. If flower appeared here, what is heart?¡±

    Those words were said in a strong questioning tone as if the speaker was thinking hard over it. Meng Qi felt like seeing a man who lived in the past looking up in the sky and pondering nature and the secrets of life.

    Han Guang wearing a loose robe who stood at the top of a mountain folded his hands behind his back. He was little stunned and said in a low voice:

    ¡°Heart Saint!¡±

    Heart Saint among all other saints! This was Heart Saint¡¯s corpse!

    Where did the Life-and-Death Fugacity Sect find it!

    A man who was named saint in medieval time at least was a man of wisdom who walked out a new way of his own theory, a man who had thought deeply about rules of life and society. Every saint was a Divine Fairy!

    Even the Buddha of Moonligh¡±, Maha Bodhisatva, and mighty people allmented that saints could step into the Legendary Realm and became even stronger if not Heaven and Earth changed and made it extremely hard for any promotion at that time. Among all the saints, the Heart Saint ranked as one of the top saints.

    He was hurt badly in the battle with the tyrant and then died. After experiencing the Devil Buddha ident and a change ofndscape, nobody knew where he was buried. And now his corpse was preserved in the Life-and-Death Fugacity Sect and had no peace after his death.

    Heaven and Earth nearby the bronze coffin turned to void as it never existed there before. And the guru in front of the bronze coffin stopped breathing gradually. His eyes turned nk. Then the corpse in medieval clothes got up slowly and opened his eyes. It seemed that his eyes included another whole world.

    Before the saint¡¯s gaze, the guru of the Life-and-Death Fugacity Sect disappeared like a dream without a trace.

    The Nether Emperor stood behind the Heart Saint¡¯s corpse and most of his blood sea mist went away. His huge body turned blurry and soon recovered and again turned blurry. If he didn¡¯t hold the Heavenly Weapon Life and Death Pen and his bone was made by the Corpse of Nether, he would have disappeared just like the guru.

    After the patriarch stole the corpse of the Heart Saint, he tried to make an incarnation out of it but failed. Instead something suspicious urred. Everything and everyone in the whole ancient tomb area all turned to void and disappeared except for the Real Dragon and the Xian Tian God Corpse, making it one of the cmities of exterminating the whole sect. Later elder disciples who went out for businessing back to the sect and found something wrong. But then the corpse of Heart Saint¡¯s evil power was suppressed.

    After that, the Life-and-Death Fugacity Sect faced another cmity when the Real Dragon and the Xian Tian God Corpse could not fight against enemies and the guru at that time opened the Heart Saint¡¯s ancient coffin and thus killed both enemies and himself. The Real Dragon¡¯s corpse and the Xian Tian God Corpse were even damaged badly.

    The Nether Emperor would not consider to open this coffin if not he had no other choice.

    ¡°Heart Saint!¡± Mister Lu Da, Su Wuming, and Meng Qi, all recognized the corpse and perceived its illusory but real breathing.

    Meng Qi felt his scalp numb. He never expected to see the Corpse of Medieval Saints in here. How could these tomb raiders be so rampant?

    The Nether Emperor looked at their surprised faces andughed,

    ¡°Since the medieval age, we never had visitors with features of the Legendary Realm, and those with even higher levels. It would be my honor to die at the same time with you masters.¡±

    The Life-and-Death Fugacity Sect still preserved another ce for inheritance. If anyone entered by chance one day, they should be able to find the sect¡¯s ssics and then rebuild the whole sect again!

    Standing at the top of the mountain, Han Guang looked at the ancient tombs area with a smile:

    ¡°Now only a corpse and the Divine Fairy were left but together they might not able to kill Earth Fairy with a legendary realm feature. Mister Lu Da might be able to win over them with Su Wuming¡¯s help. The moreplicated it gets, the better. I love the Corpse of Nether!¡±

    Su Wuming saw the Heart Saint sit up. He flew high above in mid-air and lifted his sword. Then he initiated a sharp attack and waved it from top to bottom.

    The Real Dragon was hit by the sword from head to tail at 1,269 ces on its body. Fire light and electric light shone from its horns all the way down to its tail.

    The Real Dragon roared with anger as it was almost cut into two and its green blood sshed in mid-air.

    Su Wuming looked at the Real Dragon and saw its organs ovepping with each other. By just one wave, he would be able to hit on many different ces.

    This was an attack of the Legendary Realm feature. He learned this skill only after Isted Practice.

    Mister Lu Da weaved his sword light and created a whole new world of swords. The Xian Tian God Corpse got trapped in it and could not move. Mister Luda then turned around and prepared to deal with corpse of the Heart Saint.

    After hearing what the Nether Emperor said, Meng Qi stepped backward and waved his left hand sleeve. A few shadows flying out and a door carved with mysterious flowers stood up.

    Those were the shadows of monks in yellow robes and red cassocks. The leader walked out with a sad look on his delicately outlined face. It was Meng Qi¡¯s master Xuan Bei. They walked out one by one and then sat down on floor cross-legged, forming a little taicang Tactical formation. They either carried colored ze or buddha treasures. Xuan Bei tapped the wood fish slightly and murmured lection characters to himself. Golden Swastikas flew out one by one from nowhere and cleared out the air of death and encircled the Xian Tian God Corpse.

    Ksitigarbha Transgression Script!

    To deal with the Life-and-Death Fugacity Sect, they would need experts to help. Especially since the Life-and-Death Fugacity Sect had existed in the world for thousands of years, Meng Qi prepared himself as much as possible.

    The Immortal Yun He appeared and cast a covetous nce at the Real Dragon and then threw out Shang Qing Immemorial Talisman to the air.

    After the great battle, he already returned Universal Nature Door to Meng Qi.

    ¡°What...¡± the Nether Emperor was stunned to see Meng Qiing together with so many helpers.

    Han Guang¡¯s smile froze at the top of the mountain. Things did not go as he expected.

    Meng Qi carried his de and walked around the Heart Saint. He stared at the Nether Emperor andughed out loud:

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know that a just cause attracts much support, an unjust one finds little?¡±

    ¡°I am the just cause!¡±

 Chapter 870: The Combination Of Two Swords

    <h4>Chapter 870: The Combination Of Two Swords</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    ¡°Those who gain the Dao get much help, while those who lose the Dao get little help!¡±

    ¡°I am the Dao!¡±

    Meng Qi¡¯s voice was like the sound of thunder that echoed in the heart of the Nether Emperor, shaking his Primordial Spirit and making his soul tremble. Within his induction, Mr. Lu of the legendary realm and Man Fairy Su Wuming were attacking the remaining slough of the Heart Saint; the Priest of God of Sun Yun He used the Shang Qing Immemorial Talisman to create the Formation of Nature, trapping the badly wounded Northern Dragon firmly inside; several monk superiors of Shaolin formed the little taicang sector, impelled the relic and the buddha treasure and recited lection characters of mercy that could purify hell. The Golden Swastika flew out fromyers afteryers of clear light of azure stones towards the congenital corpse of god and release souls from purgatory little by little.

    So many mighty people had gathered here, they had nearly half the strength of this world!

    The Nether Emperor had a deep feeling of swaying in the midst of the raging storm while witnessing the turning wheel of history crushing all the obstacles. It was true that those who gain the Dao get much help, while those who lose the Dao get little help!

    At that moment, though the bodies de-manifested by the two parties were simr in size, the Nether Emperor had a feeling of being extremely small in front of Su Meng. It was as if Su Meng was the Dao or the wheel of history that was aided by many, crushing all that stood against him on the way of rolling forward!

    As their auras entangled with each other, the aura of the Nether Emperor weakened for a second. Meng Qi immediately sensed the opportunity and shed down his de along with the aura.

    His de was like the rising sun that lit up the Ghost Realm as if it was at daytime, driving away all the deathly spirit surrounding the area. Heat twisted the vision and heavy gravity bended the void. Golden fire flew around, turning the enemies into ashes!

    ¡°Take my blow!¡±

    Meng Qi shouted out loud like thunder that sted all of a sudden.

    ...

    Within the boundary of the ancient tomb, the battlefield was divided into four parts, each were far away from each other with only an aftermath surging between.

    The skeleton of the Northern Dragon was shed by Su Wuming¡¯s legendary sword and nearly got cut into two pieces. Green dragon blood spattered across the sky like rainstorm with dark and twisted resin worm parasitized inside. These worms were extremely difficult to kill. Once a living person was parasitized by them, they would immediately be dead bodies that were used to feed the worms. Such evil creatures from the Nine Levels of the Underground could only be borne from the corpse of Dharmakayas!

    The Sect of Nature had gone through many years and many wise ancestors of their sect had fought with evil beings from Nine Levels of Underground. Thus with the detailed ancient records they left, Yun He was not afraid at all in front the Northern Dragon and Nether venomous insects. Chaotic characters flew out from his Shang Qing Immemorial Talisman one by one and shrouded the surroundings like smoke.

    The dragon blood suddenly started burning with a sizzling sound. First was the part of blood spattered in mid-air, then the part inside the skeleton of the dragon also ignited and burned up the resin worms. The me turned from green to gold as it burned.

    This was a magic that manipted blood. It did not require direct contact, once the enemy was wounded, the magic could take effect. With this magic and Su Wuming¡¯s help, Yun He could surely defeat the skeleton of the Northern Dragon with ease if given enough time.

    The congenital corpse of god was surrounded by a flying Golden Swastika like clear azure stones as if containing a sitting Buddha with merciful expression in each character. The Buddha sat peacefully and solemnly, chanting lection characters over and over again that converged into a proverb,

    ¡°When hell is not empty, I vow not to be a Buddha. Only after I have saved all living beings shall I achieve the bodhi!¡±

    Ah! The congenital corpse of god covered its ears and shrieked in pain. The false power of the Nether vanished a lot. It tried to fly towards Xuan Bei and the others, but it was trapped by the character formed by the Golden Swastika and numerous Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva in the air. They bound together into chains and wrapped it up inyers, costing it a lot of time to advance. Gusts of ck smoke emitted from its body and evaporated in mid-air.

    In this way, though the congenital corpse of god could still upy the upper hand relying on its strong body, it could not get rid of the influence of the Ksitigarbha Transgression Script for the moment and might take dozens of breaths to break away or attack Xuan Bei and the others.

    The remaining slough of the Heart Saint slowly stood up from the coffin. In its eyes hid a world with flowers blooming and fading as well as countless figures doing different movements. Some were meditating, some were looking up to the sky and some were holding a scroll without any humanity.

    At this moment, a mighty sword beam shed down like a rainbow from outside the sky. It was so pure and bright with wonderful momentum that it had captured the minds before even arriving.

    Su Wuming knew that the biggest defect of such zombie and ghosts was theirck of intelligence and soul so he used the No-me Sword to torture the enemy!

    The Heart Saint stood in the coffin with his eyes looking up at the sky, his mouth slightly opened and a sigh echoed in the void,

    ¡°The beings that are not good or evil do good or evil out of will. To know good and evil is conscience, to banish evil for the good is to measure.¡±

    To banish evil for the good is to measure. The death sword is evil, so it must be banished!

    The surrounding void immediately began to blur. The Heart Saint did not make a move, yet Su Wuming¡¯s sword beam disappeared after letting out a most beautiful and brilliant light like meteorites burning as it rubbed against rough wind.

    On the top of the mountain, an illusory river flowed through the eyes of Han Guang. Through the broken formation, he saw everything that was happening in the realm of the ancient tomb and sighed, ¡°The Heart Saint is indeed close to the legendary realm. He could almost mobilize the dharma with a single word.¡±

    He could use his Interior View to form a world or cave and reflect the outside world with it.

    What if the view contradicted with oneself? Then change the view, make the dharma move with words and set up the new rules with one¡¯s own movement!

    Normally, when one reached the legendary realm, this kind of reflection had a limited scope of influence. But with the real world, it can directly establish rules for the multyer universes evolved from this or even restart it just like what Mr. Lu did in the world of gods and demons.

    It was the world that was wrong, not me!

    This was also a feature of the legendary realm, although the Heart Saint was not like Mr. Lu that found a way by himself or Su Wuming who had the help of Hao Tian Mirror to take the most difficult and dangerous road so that they could possess the features of legendary realm in advance, but his cave had been formed to let him be close to the legendary realm. Thus he could simte the simr power of legendary realm with coordination of his ¡°28 heart strategies¡±.

    Han Guang was absorbed in his observation. Among all the saints of the ancient times, the Heart Saint was the one he admired the most. Even his clothes mimicked that of the Heart Saint.

    At this moment, Mr. Lu¡¯s sword beam converged and revealed the sword itself. It pierced at the heart saint with primitive simplicity. This attack was very slow, which seemed like it was promoting the integration of the outside world and changing the rules of heaven and earth, making the illusions around the Heart Saint float. Flowers bloomed and faded, disappearing or changing into reality in this process.

    The sh of the sword mobilized dharma. Here was the inner world derived from the real world, it was not real so the power of the outer world could be used to change this world a little bit through great effort.

    Atst the Heart Saint looked at the enemy, raised his right hand into a fist and murmured in a deep voice,

    ¡°To know is to act!¡±

    ¡°To act is to know!¡±

    To see meant to hit the target!

    To hit the target meant to see it through!

    With a loud bang, the fist and the sword ineffably bumped into each other in midair, pushing Mr. Lu back.

    Seeing this, Su Wuming¡¯s expression was still indifferent, but the movement of his sword became slow as if dragging something heavy.

    ng!

    His sword issued a sound like a dragon roaring. Sword beams spread out from every ce within a hundred miles radius of the Heart Saint, ovepping together in the air. Each sword beam then derived into a sea and forest of sword beam that was way more powerful than the Divine Sword.

    However, the closer sword beam was to the heart, the more blurred it became and almost disappeared.

    At this moment, Mr. Lu again pierced out his sword, not at the Heart Saint, but derived into sword threads that wove together each of Su Wuming¡¯s sword beam, making up for hisck of micro control in the details.

    The mountains and rivers manifested while the external atmosphere blended in. The two sword beams shrunk suddenly and joined together to form a bright lotus flower within a radius of 100 miles.

    The petals of this lotus of light curled up one by one and did not evaporate. In an instant, the Heart Saint was covered by the lotus and the power of sword became stronger that shot up straight into the sky. Only the gradually weakening sound of punching could be heard outside the lotus.

    This was the mighty power of thebination of two swords!

    On the other side, the Nether Emperor calmed himself down and watched Meng Qi waving his de indifferently. He took out the life-and-death pen and drew a ck and white Tai Chi picture with ck pen point of white tube and white pen point of ck tube and pressed it down at Meng Qi.

    The ck and white Tai Chi picture absorbed the energy flowing in the air continually. It absorbed the energy of the earth, fire, wind, and water, as well as the fire emitted by Meng Qi and turned it into Yin and Yang in a rotation into its own power. It then became stronger and covered Meng Qi, pressing him down!

    Meng Qi did not panic at all. He turned his de swiftly thatbined rigidness and softness to circte Yin and Yang and the co-existence of life and death. He integrated the Seal of Yin Yang with his Yin and Yang triad, which is the origin and which is the end.

    His de cut through the Tai Chi picture, and the sword beam changed in the cataclysm. Yang to death, Yin to life, both sides neutralized with each other and then vanished at the same time.

    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Meng Qi came near the Nether Emperor.

    Suddenly, he saw the Nether Emperor¡¯s red eyes shone with a smile, as if sneering at him. In an instant, his surroundings changed around him and a yellow river flowed with blood.

    ¡°I knew you would take this move, so I led you into this trap on purpose!¡±

    ¡°Taste the power of the Corpse of Nether!¡± the fury of the Nether Emperor turned into satisfaction.

    Han Guang looked around on the peak and wondered whether the Sword Maniac He Qi hade. Donghai Sword Vige owed Su Meng a great favor so they were mostly likely to be lurking around and waiting for a chance to make the ambush. If they seized an appropriate chance, they might be able to grab a few of the Nether Palm Bones with ease.

    Just then, the Nether Emperor¡¯s eyes froze for the bloody yellow river froze.

    His huge body creaked as if he could no longer take control of it.

    All of these were because of the ck palm bone in Meng Qi¡¯s hands!

    ¡°He, he can control me?¡±

    ¡°He had deliberately stepped into my trap!¡±

    As the Nether Emperor was caught in fear and panic, Meng Qi swished the Nether Palm Bones with a smile!

 Chapter 871: The Ask Of Dao

    <h4>Chapter 871: The Ask Of Dao</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    In the sound of creaking, the Nether Emperor could hear his bones rubbing against each other in his enormous body. He could feel the bones pushing towards all directions uncontrobly. His body separated into many parts and could no longer form a whole. His life-long cultivation, his Formation of Meng Po, his Draught of the Nether, his wand of evil god, and his Life-and-death Mana, everything was at the hands of others and could not be controlled by his own will.

    That palm bone was indeed the most special item of all. It controlled the cardinal of the Corpse of Nether, no wonder it was taken away... The ck body of the Nether Emperor that was covered in white fur was out of shape with the ribs raised, the corbone sunken, the ck bones broken through the skin. His body was covered in yellowish blood as if he had swallowed a horrible monster that was now plundering inside him.

    He and Meng Qi were of the same level and he could prevail with his years of cultivation and the Corpse of Nether. But now his body waspletely out of control. What else could he use to defeat the enemy?

    In a battle between superiors, a very small difference and the right ce or time might be the key to winning. When the Nether Emperor exposed such a big w, how could Meng Qi not grasp this chance?

    The void shook all of a sudden. Meng Qi¡¯s body disappeared all of a sudden and reappeared a few inches right in front of the Nether Emperor as if he hade out of nowhere. Without any hesitation, he drew the long de ant and gently touched the brow of the Nether Emperor with the ck hand bone held in his left hand.

    The yellowish fog of blood that surrounded the Nether Emperor dissipated in an instant, revealing his face finally. It was a pale face with bloody red eyes and green pupils. His nose was high and his lips were thin, breathing in and out the dark cold air. He had a peculiar charm but thick ck hair grew out from his pores as if he was a wild beast in the mountains. This contrast made anyone who saw him could not help feeling creepy.

    Though he was still alive, he was more like an ancient corpse!

    Poof, the dark hand bone with white gleam touched the forehead of the Nether Emperor. He tried to raise his hand to block it away, but his bones twisted to the other side. He wanted to use the Life-and-death pen, but his palm pushed the heavenly weapon away. His spirit was drowned in the congealed river of yellowish blood. He could only look on as the hand bone hit his forehead without any power to resist and he even could not perish with Meng Qi together.

    This hand bone could control the Nether body of minepletely and Frenzied de Su Meng knew this all the time. This time he did note in an attempt to defeat me. He came with a clear purpose and a clear n. The result had been destined already!

    At this moment, the Nether Emperor suddenly understood that as long as he was greedy for the Nether bones, the ending would be very hard to change.

    Without Dharmakaya, the Life-and-Death Fugacity Sect could not notice the changes of Meng Qi. With the existence of Su Wuming, they never needed to track or worry about exposing. Their cooperation prevented the formation from shutting down and activating. The participation of Mr. Lu can offset the connotation of vast majority of top forces. In the face of the ancient sects that had inherited for a few ten thousand years, there are the Priest God of Sun and monks that cultivated Ksitigarbha arts as back up to handle unprepared changes. The ck hand bone canpletely restrain the use of the Corpse of Nether so that he no longer had any hope, whether to perish together or to find an opportunity to escape.

    In ordance with their cold and meticulous procedures, there might still be people lurking in the dark in case anything unexpected happened!

    The power of the opponent was so strong, their nning was so careful, and their action was so meticulous that an ancient mighty sect that had inherited for a few ten thousand years was on the brink of copsing with no strength to fight back. There were no fierce battles or imminent outbreaks. It was as if an ordinary sect had offended some top powerhouses.

    This was like the mechanism of the middle ages of which everything was closely linked and operated orderly and indifferently, and then a trend slowly formed that led to the result of crushing the enemy!

    The Nether Emperor heard the sound of his own body being torn apart. The dark flesh, the white hair, and the yellow blood adheres to the dark Corpse of Nether with white gleam and prated into the bone, causing them to be glossier and inexplicably holy.

    In just a few moments, the Nether Emperor turned into a huge ck skeleton without any flesh or blood.

    The Life-and-death pen automatically protected its owner, but Meng Qi¡¯s Fire de of Lingbao hit it directly and covered it with ayer of sun fire, forcing it back a little.

    Seizing this opportunity, Meng Qi¡¯s eyes be deep and serene. He stood in an indifferent manner like a god descending from the sky. He then disyed his promoted version of a heaven strike!

    The heaven strike was a spiritual art at the peak of the Exterior Realm created by Meng Qi himself that mixed The Best in the World, the Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship, the power of Heart Reflects Heart, the Yuan Xin Seal and Seal of Yin Yang together, and promoted with the second scroll of the Sinew-changing Scripture. It went through the past and reincarnated in the present again as fragments lept out!

    Without the flesh to rely on and the help of form, plus the detonation of negative sentiment made by Yuan Xin Seal, the Nether Emperor¡¯s Primordial Spirit only struggled slightly before beingpletely defeated. His sea of the soul surged with wind and clouds, pieces of golden fragments of memory jumped out from the sea and shed across Meng Qi¡¯s mind.

    Without evoking the imperfection of his past life, Meng Qi only looked at the memories of this life.

    After ten months of pregnancy, his mother died a violent death. The Nether Emperor was then borne from the corpse of his mother in the coffin. If his first cry had not been heard by an elder of the Life-and-Death Fugacity Sect who was passing by, he was sure to suffocate in the coffin...

    Born a special birth with gifted talent, he quickly cultivated the True Dharma of Nether and the Mana of the Life-and-Death Fugacity and soon be the top of the younger generation and was seen as the candidate of the patriarch...

    He did not let the Life-and-Death Fugacity Sect down. He went further on the exploration of the Nether Real Body. If only he could attain a body of a living Dharmakaya as a medium, he could turn Yin into Yang, turn the dead to living, and achieve the true Nether Real Body. By then his body would be close to the legendary realm and he would be half-immortal that could control life and death. He would be more powerful than Su Wuming today and may even surpass Mr. Lu. He would meet no obstacle on promoting towards legendary realm in the future...

    However, human calction was no match for divine calction. Under the influence of an Achilles heel left intentionally by the evil god of Nether, he did not even have a chance to develop his strength as a guru nor the martial arts and secret magic he possessed in front of this hand bone...

    Sometimes, destiny could really make one sigh! Meng Qi was very familiar with thest thought of the Nether Emperor,

    ¡°I am not reconciled!¡±

    Memory fragments shed by, Meng Qi found the thing he was looking for. This Corpse of Nether was attained by the patriarch who rebuilt the Life-and-Death Fugacity Sect three thousand years ago in The Secret World of Nether of Nine Levels of Underground. Along with the corpse, they also got the secret method that could create a living dead person, but they did not find the trace of The Great Emperor Zhenwu.

    Meanwhile, Meng Qi also discovered that there was a secret area called the Life-and-death Realm in the Life-and-Death Fugacity Sect. Hiding there wereplete descending and some heavenly weapons and materials. But even the Nether Emperor did not know how to enter this realm. Only descendants who would rebuild the Life-and-Death Fugacity Sect may find it by coincidence. The patriarch who rebuilt the sect did not leave a record on the way to enter the Life-and-death Realm.

    This was fugacity. Life and death was impermanent. If one was lucky enough, one may always have a second chance!

    ¡°No trace of the Great Emperor Zhenwu was found...¡± Meng Qi shed his de eight times in the void as if digging out that part of void, forming a solidified cage that momentarily trapped the life-and-death pen in it.

    ¡°This left me only two ways toplete the missions of the Great Emperor Zhenwu. One is to enter The Secret World of Nether of Nine Levels of Underground to look for messages left by the Great Emperor Zhenwu. The other way is to wait for the Dao Yi Seal to cross the threshold, then seek connection with the help of the Corpse of Nether and find reincarnation of the evil god of Nether so that he can raise his memory of past lives and directly ask about the Nether that was taken away by the Great Emperor Zhenwu!¡± in a short time, Meng Qi had thought out the ns. The second way did not need to depend on others and was entirely up to him. Thus the second way was the most appropriate.

    However, the Dao Yi Seal was indeed one the first three seals. He had already mastered the newly acquired seal of void, but the Dao Yi Seal was still a mystery to him. Principles of Karma were not that easy to master.

    At this moment, the lotus of sword beams suddenly disappeared leaving the entire ancient tomb world hazy and void. Meng Qi felt like he had entered into a mirage.

    A road rose from the ground and circled up to form a mountain peak.

    A middle-aged man with clear features in a long robe withrge sleeves slowly went up along the road while speaking in an illusory voice,

    ¡°The beings that are not good or evil do good or evil out of will. To know good and evil is conscience, to banish evil for the good is to measure...¡±

    ¡°Knowledge and action should go hand in hand...¡±

    These words constituted his understanding of himself, his exploration of heaven and earth, his thoughts about man to man, man to heaven, and man to death. They areyered on top of each other and weave a self-consistent road leading to the road of Dao. Even if Meng Qi did not agree with him, he thought they were somewhat thought-provoking.

    The man walked to the peak of the mountain and raised his head to look up at the distant starry sky. His breath dissipated gradually, but his pondering and exploration remained. His regret was distinct as he asked a final also ultimate question in a low voice,

    ¡°What is Dao?¡±

    His eyes closed and tears trickled down his cheeks. Before he perished, he did not want to live or fear death. He just wanted to know what Dao was and regretted that he did not find the answer.

    What was Dao? Meng Qi¡¯s eyes suddenly also got wet and his heart was empty and clear. Although he had not reached the level of saints, he seemed to be able to understand a little about their state of mind and spirit on their quest to explore the world and the Dao.

    If one heard about the truth of Dao in the morning, one can die in satisfaction in the evening.

    The figure of the Heart Saint disappeared and the world of ancient tomb went back to normal as illusions dissipated. The remaining slough of the Heart Sainty down again in the ancient bronze coffin.

    Han Guang sighed. This case was solved so quickly that he could only be an onlooker.

 Chapter 872: The Return

    <h4>Chapter 872: The Return</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    Inside the world of the ancient tombs, all the tombs, skeletons, and disciples, vanished under the influence of the Heart Saint and left no trace behind. Only the dark Corpse of Nether with white gleam, the White Mustard Ring of the Nether Emperor, the life-and-death pen trapped by Meng Qi, and the Northern Dragon and the congenital corpse of god who were still fighting their battles were left behind.

    ¡°What a terrible weapon of mass destruction...¡± Meng Qi thought with pity.

    At this moment, Mr. Lu lifted up the lid of the coffin and closed the bronze ancient coffin the remaining slough of the Heart Sainty in. He then lit three bluemps of azraell and ced them respectively on the head, chest, and the soles of the feet to prevent the Heart Saint froming back to life again.

    Su Wuming turned swiftly andunched an attack on the Northern Dragon and the congenital corpse of god almost simultaneously with his sword to help priest Yun He and Xuan Bei of Shaolin end the battle as soon as possible.

    Instead of participating in the battle, Meng Qi stayed behind and looked at the the Corpse of Nether that gave others extreme feelings of pressure. It was pitch-ck with bones of wings on its back. It had two horns on its head and all the one thousand two hundred and ny six bones gleamed white like a ray of light in the dark or a ray of life in death. But there were four bones different from the others. They showed a shade of green in the ckness and they did not give off a feeling of sacredness or evil.

    They were the right and left hand bones, a rib, and a toe bone.

    ¡°Four bones of the Nether were missing. The most important one is mine, and the other three are in the hands of the Devil Master...¡± the memory Meng Qi had aroused from the fragment of the Nether Emperor exined the situation. Meng Qi disdained the clumsy copy made by the Life-and-Death Fugacity Sect. It seemed to be the bones of the Nether Emperor himself.

    Removing the bone of the left hand, Meng Qi held his breath as he concentrated his sense around it with a clear mind and reached out the hand bone in his palm cautiously.

    The hand bone had just touched the nearby skeleton when suddenly a bright light burst out. Thick yellowish blood instantly covered the surroundings. The feeling of burning destruction or cold evil pushed Meng Qi away all of a sudden.

    The hand bone returned to its original position, and a trail of yellow bloody glow appeared on the huge skeleton, flowing in every direction and making Meng Qi feeling dizzy. The memory of the past and the marks of the reincarnation seemed to be blurred.

    The yellowish bloody substance around the Corpse of Nether flowed and circted like manna and blood, giving off a sacred feeling of omnipresence. The nearby void cracked, and the quietly surging yellow river of blood could be seen faintly. In the river, numerous ghosts floated with empty eyes and could never have another life.

    At this time, the Devil Master Han Guang on the outside peak changed his face slightly. The White Mustard Ring on his hand mustard let out waves of bloody yellow light that shook the earth and lit up the sky.

    Meng Qi felt this and turned his head abruptly. He saw Han Guang through the connection between the Corpse of Nether and the remaining bones.

    The Devil Master hade! Meng Qi had initially thought of this just as a nip in the bud to prevent an unexpected situation from happening. But as he knew from the memory of the Nether Emperor that the other three bones had fallen into the hands of the Devil Master, he guessed that the Devil Master would probably wait aside for a chance to attack.

    Han Guang¡¯s eyes met with that of Meng Qi. He felt the Corpse of Nether call to the items in his mustard ring, and then he saw an invisible sword beam without phase appeared suddenly and pierced down from the top of his head. He saw Mr. Lu turned to look at him.

    He Qi was in the dark! Han Guang¡¯s eyes narrowed and his right hand clenched into a fist, letting out a light wave in the void and making the invisible sword beam slow down. At the same time, three dark bones flew out of his mustard ring and went into the world of ancient tomb.

    If he got trapped by the Corpse of Nether because of them and could not escape, that would lead to a serious loss!

    The yellow light of blood on the mustard ring disappeared. Before He Qi and Mr. Lu couldunch their attack, Han Guang stepped back and retreated. His figure blurred and his sleeves fluttered as if he had disappeared into the long river of time.

    The three bones flew into the tomb, and then onto the Corpse of Nether to each others¡¯ ces. The bones that used to take their ces broke into ashes as soon as they dropped out as if the Corpse of Nether had taken away all their vitality.

    Seeing this, Meng Qi smirked, ¡°That was the price to pay for being on the sidelines!¡±

    Creak, the finallypleted Corpse of Nether shuddered. White bones with dark gleam popped out from the joints. Each bone extended into the void as if connected with all the universes. Then, a sense of ancient, majestic holiness surged up unstoppably, making the nearby Meng Qi shudder even under the protection of the Fire de of Lingbao.

    It was like the Corpse of Nether was everywhere, like the rules of heaven and earth, like deep subtleness, like constant division and like immortality. The breath of legend came right in his face!

    ...

    A sound of a rumble came!

    In the Nine Levels of the Underground, a yellow river of blood water went through everyyer of secret realms and flowed quietly eternally, sinking everything inside. Suddenly, the water of the Nether boiled, setting off waves a few hundred meters high like a crazy bloody yellow dragon.

    The ghosts and spirits in the river looked up at the sky and let out a shrill cry that shocked everywhere along the river.

    ¡°Our master is about to return!¡±

    ...

    In a universe somewhere, an ancient city built of livid stone stood on the wastnd and attracted many priests toe and explore.

    It was said that this was once the ghost city of the Yama who was in charge of the death of every living being. Then the Yama mysteriously disappeared suddenly and the ce gradually became dpidated. People could no longer see the ghost king and ghost judge nor millions of ghost soldiers paving the way. Only secrets and treasures left.

    Right now, a few priests arrived at the front gate of the ghost city and were about to enter. Suddenly, they felt the earth shake violently, the livid stone wall shook off its grey dust, and the huge locust tree opposite the gate started to burn like a giant candle.

    The ground cracked countless cracks and numerous pairs of green or red eyes emerged in the depths that made people feel extremely creepy.

    Theyughed wildly and shouted in unison,

    ¡°Your majesty is about to return!¡±

    Dark clouds gathered and blotted out the day.

    ......

    For tens of thousands of years, an ancient and huge pyramid had silently gazed at the sparkling river that had kept the soil on both sides fertile. It was like the incarnation of a demon, who ruled the world in their ce.

    All of a sudden, the pyramid copsed. The stones turned to mud, and the whole building fell apart. The priests inside were not hurt, they were just covered with mud.

    They looked at each other in bewilderment. Then they heard a dull, sharp crack, and they saw that the base of the original pyramid had broken apart, revealing another pyramid inside. A dark pyramid with its spire pointed downwardly.

    As the ck air drifted from the crack, beetles crawled out in a dense mass. The priests were shocked at first, but then they fell on their knees in great joy and eximed,

    ¡°The great immortal is about to wake up!¡±

    ......

    In a quiet, lifeless secret realm, stood two men in ck body armor. They let out a feeling of holy gods. One was deathly and the other was like in a deep sleep that never wakes.

    They looked at the pce in the distance and felt the restlessness in the void. Then they knelt down on one knee at the same time and touched their breasts with their right hands and said as if chanting,

    ¡°Hades is about to wake up.¡±

    ...

    When the Corpse of Nether waspleted, the breaths short surged that made Meng Qi frozen and could hardly think with his Primordial Spirit. When he came to his senses, the huge ck skeleton was already still and flowed with light blood yellow gleam, indicating that the owner had been dead for a long time.

    Mr. Lu hade to Meng Qi¡¯s side. He put his long sword back in its sheath and looked at the Corpse of Nether thoughtfully.

    Su Wuming helped Priest Yun He to capture the Northern Dragon and helped Xuan Bei and other monks to seal the congenital corpse of god; He Qi had just entered the ancient tomb realm; Jiang Zhiwei wasing from a distance. She had stayed far away in order to observe the overall changes in the sky and earth cardinal to prevent the Nether Emperor from escaping.

    The Corpse of Nether was right in front of his eyes. Meng Qi had a very evil feeling by just looking at the skeleton. His body turned cold, as if the skeleton was something high beyond the reach of ordinary people. Once a person touched it, a disaster was sure to happen. It waspletely different from the hand bone or the remaining slough.

    Meng Qi took a breath and withdrew his gaze. He took the mustard ring of the Nether Emperor and broke the seal by force. The items inside of it tilted out into a pile that was as tall as a person. Colorful light glittered on the treasures that almost blinded his eyes.

    These are good treasures with materials, elixirs, and rare weapons, that were almost equivalent to 20 to 30 percent of umtion of the normal top force.

    Meng Qi let out a sigh. The Life-and-Death Fugacity Sect was indeed rich in background. Even a suzerain could carry so much treasure with him. It was a pity that there was no heavenly weapon. After all, heavenly weapons were mostly transferred to juniors instead of bodies. Those who could have a heavenly weapon to bury with them were mighty characters. Only the lucky ones could find their heavenly weapons instead of grave robbers.

    More importantly, the Life-and-Death Fugacity Sect had lost some of their heavenly weapons in the several catastrophes that destroyed the sect. Whether the weapons were robbed away or sacrificed and devoured by the remaining slough of the Heart Saint was still unknown.

    ¡°Seniors, thank you very much for all of your help. We have destroyed the Life-and-Death Fugacity Sect and one of the nine evil sects,¡± Meng Qi gestured a salute with his hands to express sincere gratitude, and then said directly, ¡°Now it is time we share the rich harvest. Please go ahead and pick what you like first.¡±

    Although he gathered so many powerful helpers relying on his socialwork, Meng Qi did not want to offend anyone. The right way to keep friendship was to give and take.

    This way to split treasures was the best. Everyone knew what the leader wanted the most so they would deliberately not select that item. Meanwhile, there was a generally-approved order of who to select first.

    For a moment, all eyes were on Mr. Lu.

    Mr. Lu smiled and said, ¡°I am an old man and I only need my sword. But I must take some treasure for my disciples as the master of Huamei Heights.¡±

    He pointed to the pile of items, ¡°30% of these would be enough for me.¡±

    ¡°That was too little! Senior should take at least 50%,¡± Meng Qi shook his head, this man was the main force of this team! And what he picked was the least valuable part!

    Mr. Lu¡¯s expression was calm, ¡°Then I will take 40%. If I want to test the sword on the Corpse of Nether in the future, you must give me the chance.¡±

    What he implied was that the Corpse of Nether would belong to Meng Qi.

    ¡°I am happy to do so,¡± Meng Qi smiled.

    Looking at the bronze coffin of remaining slough of the Heart Saint, Mr. Lu thought for a moment and said, ¡°The remains of a saint cannot be desecrated. We should choose another ce to bury him again.¡±

    ¡°The tomb may be robbed again if buried in other ces. It would be best to bury it near Huamei Heights. With Mr. Lu there, no one would disturb the Heart Saint and the people from Changle School coulde to worship openly,¡± Priest Yun He suggested. He was not unfamiliar to the Heart Saint not only because of the medieval history brought from Mo pce, but also because he had taken time to fully understand the current state of the Main World.

    Meng Qi and others did not oppose. Because if they were to guard the remaining slough of Heart Saint, once the corpse came back to life, it would be a deathly disaster for them. Plus Su Wuming can be everywhere at the time of an emergency, it would be much faster for him to go from Xi Jian Pavilion to Huamei Heights than it was for Huamei Heights toe to Xi Jian Pavilion.

    After they made the deal, Mr. Lu took 40% of the Nether Emperor¡¯s treasures. Next Su Wuming said indifferently, ¡°I will also have 40%.¡±

    He was not interested in the corpses.

    No one objected and then it was Priest Yun He¡¯s turn. He looked around with bright eyes as if he wanted all. He finally made up his mind after a struggle and said, ¡°I will take the corpse of the Northern Dragon.¡±

    It could be refined into many treasures!

    ¡°Ok!¡± Before he could speak again, Meng Qi agreed and blocked what he was about to say next. Then Meng Qi turned to Xuan Bei and said, ¡°Master, the congenital corpse of god equals to a false Nether evil god. It had the power of life and death that can help with the cultivation of the Mo-Ke Exorcism Punch. Plus it is full of rage and obsessiveness that needs Buddhism to release its soul from purgatory.¡±

    Xuan Bei knew what Meng Qi was thinking about. He nodded with amitabha and said, ¡°That is a good idea.¡±

    After Shaolin monks put away the sealed congenital corpse of god, He Qi looked around gratefully because he knew Mr. Lu, Su Wuming, and Xuan Bei were all giving him a favor.

    Donghai Sword Vige did not have much background. What He Qi had cultivated was the Formless Sword. Besides the talisman of sword formed by Dharmakaya and the formation of sword that protected the vige, he did not have any heavenly weapon. Thus they had hid themselves in Donghai all this time. Mr. Lu, Su Wuming, and Xuan Bei knew this so they obviously left the life-and-death pen to He Qi.

    After He Qi had put away the life-and-death pen, Meng Qi smiled at Jiang Zhiwei, ¡°It¡¯s your turn.¡±

    They were the back hand and each had their own function.

    Jiang Zhiwei took a nce at him and put away the other 20% tacitly. After all, they could use whatever that could be used and they could borrow good deeds from each other.

    After he divided the harvest, Meng Qi turned to look at the huge Corpse of Nether that was ck with white gleam and revealed the feeling of evil and holiness.

    The remaining slough of a legendary mighty person! This could be the material to refine a top heavenly weapon!

    Putting away the skeleton, they left the ancient tomb realm and the ce fell truly silent and vacant.

 Chapter 873: The Eight Evil Sects

    <h4>Chapter 873: The Eight Evil Sects</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    Inside the dark hall that was carved with grotesque deities and demons, the vaguely disillusioned demons were guarding the pce before the patriarch returned.

    The dark mist that pervaded this pce suddenly separated like the ebb tide, revealing the gate and Han Guang who was standing outside. His hair was tied with a wooden hairpin and he wore a long robe with big sleeve. His eyes were deep, as if he was thinking about the mysteries of heaven and earth and the universe and did not care about the outside world.

    The Demon of Disillusionment was surprised for a second, then he immediately saluted, ¡°Wee back, patriarch. How was your trip?¡±

    Han Guang paced leisurely with his hands behind him and his gaze swept across the embossment and fresco on the wall. He then sighed slightly, ¡°Send my words, all disciples of the Annihtion Sect, regardless of the Celestial Devil, or Man Devil, must keep a low profile in recent ten years. Do not get involved in heresy matters as far as possible just like when I pretended to be Kong Wen in Shaolin.¡±

    ¡°Patriarch, has anything happened?¡± the Demon of Disillusionment was so cunning and alert that he immediately sensed something had gone wrong.

    Han Guang went forward step by step. The ck mist condensed and turned into a lotus stand as if it was carved out of precious stones. He did not turn his head and said casually,

    ¡°The Life-and-Death Fugacity Sect had been destroyed.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± even the calm Demon of Disillusionment could not help being shocked.

    Though Han Guang said that the Life-and-Death Fugacity Sect had been destroyed indifferently in a very casual way, his words were enough to make people wonder about the bloody and fierce battle as well as the fall of the powerhouses and the shake-up of Jiang Hu.

    As one of the nine evil sects and one of the top forces, the destruction of the Life-and-Death Fugacity Sect was far more shocking and unexpected even than the fall of the several Dharmakayas in the past!

    The fall of the Dharmakayas wasmon, but the destruction of top forces was rare. Especially when this force had descended for tens of thousands of years and had invaluable connotations!

    Han Guang crossed his legs and sat down on the lotus stand, ¡°Su Meng had the Nether Palm Bones as bait and gathered Mr. Lu, Su Wuming, He Qi, Yun He, and the Shaolin monks. They tricked open the Restrictive Spell in the ancient tomb realm and then destroyed the sectpletely.¡±

    Su Meng had the Nether Palm Bones as bait and gathered Mr. Lu, Su Wuming, He Qi, Yun He, and the Shaolin monks... destroyed the sectpletely... the Demon of Disillusionment felt like listening to a story that was subtly illusionary.

    Despite Gao Lan, they had gathered almost all the top forces of justice and demonstrated their strength perfectly by destroying the Life-and-Death Fugacity Sect. This was also a warning to the evil heresy that would make every evil sect panic.

    ¡°The Frenzied de was really sociable, he had friends everywhere...¡± the Demon of Disillusionment sighed.

    Sitting with his hands in Mudra on his knees, Han Guangughed, ¡°And he has ascended to the Nine Levels of Heaven with a Fire de of Lingbao and a time ss magic weapon. He had already reached such height that we cannot stop him now.¡±

    ¡°Su Meng has reached the peak of the Exterior Realm...¡± the Demon of Disillusionment let out a sigh rather than asking rhetorically. ¡°From the power he had exhibited, even the time ss magic weapon is not weaker than any guru. Plus he has a wide socialwork, even a Dharmakaya would be afraid of him.¡±

    ¡°Regrettably, I did not see him use the time ss magic weapon. But news from the Luo Sect said that this weapon was not an ordinary one. An ordinary Dharmakaya may not be a match for him if they encounter him,¡± Han Guang added regretfully, further elevating the level of threat of Meng Qi.

    The Demon of Disillusionment thought for a while and said, ¡°Patriarch, with what Meng Qi had shown now, he would be another powerful Dharmakaya in ten or fifteen years. Even if he does not have the luck to reach the legendary realm, he would at least be as powerful as an Earth Fairy. Why not kill him now when he was still not strong enough?¡±

    The Demon of Disillusionment was shocked by the destruction of the Life-and-Death Fugacity Sect and he feared that the Annihtion Sect might be the same someday. For the first time, the Demon of Disillusionment started to think about killing Meng Qi at any cost.

    He said in a low voice, ¡°In the world nowadays, very few people have the ability to restrain a time ss magic weapon. Patriarch, you are one of these few people and your strength, level, and wisdom, are all superior to the Frenzied de. If you are determined to kill him, he is sure to be doomed!¡±

    Han Guang shook his head and said, ¡°No. Not for the time being. I had just said that he had already reached such height that we cannot stop him now.¡±

    The Demon of Disillusionment looked at Han Guang in bewilderment. Meng Qi was not even a Dharmakaya of Half-Step. Those mighty people who came to help him cannot follow him around all day. Why was he unstoppable?

    Han Guang smiled, ¡°Remember thepass or pawn of mighty people I once told you about?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I remember,¡± the Demon of Disillusionment had a sudden enlightenment, ¡°You mean the Frenzied de was so lucky and talented because he is a pawn of Da Dao?¡±

    Han Guang¡¯s smile was unchanged and said casually, ¡°Normally speaking, mighty people will not have only one pawn or apass. If they do so, they will tie themselves to one tree so theyck of ability to withstand failure. Therefore, they tend to set out a lot of pawns and give them different adventures or care nothing about them ording to their condition of growth. Su Meng was the best among these pawns. Now he has reached peak of the Exterior Realm and is close to Dharmakaya. His luck has been granted because he has been paid a lot of attention to.I do not want to offend some reclusive mighty person by killing him.¡±

    ¡°Then he is doomed,¡± instead of being shocked, the Demon of Disillusionment felt relieved.

    An illusory river emerged in Han Guang¡¯s eyes as he looked into the void, ¡°When the timees, if he can get rid of the control of a mighty person and jump out of the chessboard, it wouldn¡¯t be bad to have a second big brother...¡±

    A ck fog began to fill the air, Han Guang¡¯s figure gradually turned illusory as if he had stepped into the inexplicable river, leaving only two sentences behind,

    ¡°Contact with the Luo Sect and the Blood Cloak Cult more. The force of justice is growing stronger so we must unit together.¡±

    ¡°I had seen the Heart Saint ask for Dao and I had some enlightenment. From today I shall start my Isted Cultivation. This may take 3 to 5 years, or over 10 years. I shall note out until I¡¯ve reached Earth Fairy.¡±

    The lotus stand rotated, Han Guang¡¯s figure floated in the dark mist and turned his back to the Demon of Disillusionment and the pce gate.

    ......

    In the western regions, in some secret territory of the God Burial Desert.

    The fair and handsome contemporary Buddha of Joy who was like the son of a wealthy family held the news from the central ins and he failed to maintain his calmness in front of his disciple samanera. He cried, ¡°The Life-and-Death Fugacity Sect was destroyed? The Frenzied de gathered the majority of forces of justice and he had advanced to Nine Levels of Heaven!¡±

    Around himy a lot of attractive women covered with gauze, but at this moment, gurus from the Temple of Bodhisattva of Joy gathered here were all shocked by the news as if they were dreaming.

    Speaking of connotations and power, the Temple of Bodhisattva of Joy was no match for the Life-and-Death Fugacity Sect. But now the Life-and-Death Fugacity Sect was destroyed by the Frenzied de and his mighty helpers!

    The Contemporary Buddha of Joy looked at the slip of paper in his hand and fell silent for a long time. After the Frenzied de killed the master of Tower of Malevolence and became No. 2 on the Terrestrial Rankings, he had given up the thought of taking his revenge. Unless he could lure Su Meng into a secret world in his sect, otherwise he could not escape death even with a heavenly weapon at hand. But now it was not only the problem of taking revenge, he prayed that the Frenzied de would note after him. Once he stepped into the trap and found their secret world, they would be just like the Life-and-Death Fugacity Sect. The Temple of Bodhisattva of Joy was a lot weaker than the Life-and-Death Fugacity Sect and did not need to gather all those mighty people to destroy.

    Whew, he let out a long sigh and ordered, ¡°In the future, anywhere the Frenzied de appears, we will leave that ce faraway immediately no matter what urgent things we need to do at that time.¡±

    They cannot afford to encounter with Su Meng so they can only hide!

    .......

    Near the endless ocean, a strong wind dust blew past where the Asura Temple used to be. Such arge temple had disappearedpletely and unexpectedly.

    The endless ocean was filled with the smell of an evil death and shrouded in a ck mist that never dissipated. At this moment, a long sigh came from within,

    ¡°Fortunately, we had already retreated with the temple into the endless ocean.¡±

    Ever since the Great Asura died under the sword of Su Wuming, the Asura Temple retreated into the endless ocean as a whole.

    As one of the nine evil sects, they had already lost the protection of Dharmakaya. If they were to stay at the same ce unlike the other sects that had hidden themselves up, they would surely be destroyed by the force of justice.

    Now even the Life-and-Death Fugacity Sect had been destroyed, if they had not retreated in advance, they would be just the same!

    Fortunately, they had upied the endless ocean for many years and had found a lot of secret ces here!

    ......

    On the grasnd, shamans hid from the world, struggling to survive. When they heard the destruction of Life-and-Death Fugacity Sect, they all had a feeling of powerlessness. It seemed useless no matter how hard they struggle. This would be the destined future of Immortal Sect.

    A solemn male shaman was suddenly in tears and sang a sad bad,

    ¡°The Guna River dies and we lose our supplement. The Chang Sheng Mountain is lost and we lose our parents...¡±

    ...

    In the pce full of ghosts and devils, the new master of the Tower of Malevolence looked at the smoke clouds of obsessiveness and said in a low voice,

    ¡°Fortunately, I followed the rules of the tower and did not retaliate.¡±

    Otherwise the Tower of Malevolence would be another Life-and-Death Fugacity Sect today.

    The first rule in the sevenmandments of assassins of Tower of Malevolence was, ¡°Do not get revenge for the loser.¡±

    Assassination had sess and failure. If they get revenge after the failure, they would get caught easily by stepping into the trap that would lead to disaster.

    So the real assassins were such ruthless killers that gave up immediately after three failures and never got revenge ifpanions were killed in the mission.

    ...

    Somewhere in Nanban, the Rakshasa of Bloody Sea cried in regret for not killing Su Meng in advance in the past because he sensed the Hao Tian Mirror.

    He turned his head and looked coldly at the Insect Lord, ¡°Summon all the disciples, do not rule over the tribe openly and turn into the darkness just like the time when we first came to Nanban.¡±

    ¡°Those who are above the Exterior Realm shall go into the blood sea realm in the heavenly weapon.¡±

    The heavenly weapon was hidden in the void mustard.

    ...

    In the Women¡¯s Boundary, the Bodhisattva of Joy sat opposite to Ms. Mystery.

    ¡°Su Meng is now like a dragon flying in the sky. It is dangerous to go after him now,¡± the Bodhisattva of Joy had a rare solemn expression on his face.

    ¡°Then we just wait and see what happens to him.¡± Standing behind Ms Mystery was Liu Luo, who wore an indifferent face.

    The Bodhisattva of Joy smiled suddenly, ¡°But such tough man most charming. Many of our female bodhisattvas go red in the face on mentioning him.¡±

    ...

    In the void hometown, the destruction of the Life-and-Death Fugacity Sect also caused a sensation.

    Surrounded by countless hazy holy points of light while constantly expanding and shrinking, Gu Xiaosang quietly looked at the oracle Zhang Deng and others with indifferent eyes that showed no emotion,

    ¡°When catastrophe strikes, the destruction of the top power is a constant urrence.¡±

    Her calm tone and motionless posture quickly subsided the fear in the Luo Sect.

    ...

    In every part of the world, in every ce of evil heresy, news of the destruction of the Life-and-Death Fugacity Sect swept over like a storm, leaving them frozen or trembling. Everyone felt that danger was near them.

    The Frenzied de Su Meng was indeed invincible opponent of evil!

    ...

    Pitapat, Meng Qi sat beside the window and listened to the sound of spring rain. The alley was deep and quiet, making his mind rest in peace.

    His eyes closed and felt the change of time and space.

    It was another mission of Samsara.

 Chapter 874: The Saviors

    <h4>Chapter 874: The Saviors</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    The light pir soared into the sky. The familiar Samsara Square that was surrounded by Mythical Animals and cranes came into Meng Qi¡¯s sight.

    Recently Meng Qi had gone back to the Fairy World to attend the annual gathering. The members felt delighted with the power and potential of him and Ye Yuqi.

    Meng Qi had earned thirty-eight thousand good deeds for consigning the items for sale. They were sold in a short period of time due to the good quality and rtively low price, and many of them were consumable goods that were necessary in daily life. Moreover, the formal members had reaped a lot of gains from plundering items from the Grasnds. However, for the time being, some items ¨C worth about twenty thousand good deeds ¨C had not been sold for various reasons.

    At the same time, the Flying Yaksha Yan Wuwo had once again got some inspirations from the Tree of Da Dao. He was trying to break through the third level of Heavenly Stairs. As a result, Meng Qi had gained six thousand good deeds. Currently, he had a total of forty-four thousand two hundred and twenty good deeds in hand.

    However, the consigned items had consumed the good deeds of some members; hence, temporarily, the Tree of Da Dao could only be essed by Yan Wuwo.

    Just then, Jiang Zhiwei, Zhao Heng, and Ruan Yushu, had appeared in the Samsara Square. The Vital Essence and the Will and Sword Spirit of Jiang Zhiwei were merged together that ran through her whole body. Her physical body, Primordial Spirit, and form were thus connected together. It seemed that she had just stepped into the eighth level of Heaven. Ruan Yushu and Zhao Heng, on the other hand, were at the fifth level of Heaven. The former one was had just moved up to this level recently, whereas thetter one was already at the final stage of this level. Therefore, the aura of Zhao Heng, which felt like a dragon, was full of nobility that deterred all sorts of demons and evil spirits froming close to him.

    It could be seen that the emperor¡¯s throne was of vital importance to Zhao Heng. Meng Qi could already foresee Zhao Heng¡¯s rapid progress in theing days!

    It¡¯s true that the emperor¡¯s throne can bring sess to Zhao Heng, but it may also cause failure. One day in the future, if the North Zhou Empire annexes the Great Jin Empire, my silly big brother will be the ruler of the world. By then, Zhao Laowu will be losing the throne of the emperor and thereby remaining stagnant in the practice of martial arts. The worst case scenario is that his realm may even retreat... Meng Qi sighed to himself. Apparently, upon receiving benefits, one would need to bear the hidden risks that might follow. Everything in the worldprised both negative and positive sides that would bring bnce and harmony to the world. How could one only enjoy the benefits and not bear any disadvantages?

    Meng Qi was in a simr situation with Zhao Heng. Since he had been making great strides in martial arts and possessed all kinds of magical arts and incredible treasures, he had be one of the most powerful martial artists below the Dharmakaya Realm. As a result, he had to bear the rebound brought by the mighty people in the future.

    Taking a look at Ruan Yushu, Meng Qi had a feeling that her aura was getting cooler and more elusive. He heard that the Old Master Ruan had been putting in great efforts to train her, so she had been getting a lot of chances to use the Zither of Limbo. After building a deeper connection with it, she hoped that she could take charge of it smoothly one day.

    The four of them had undergone the Missions of Samsara for many times, so they had got more familiar with the whole process. After selling off the unnecessary items in exchange for good deeds, they discussed about the items that could restrain the demons and evil spirits.

    Over the past year, Zhao Heng had been devoting himself to the matters rted to the emperor¡¯s throne, hence he did not umte much good deeds. With a total of two thousand and five hundred good deeds in hand, he had chosen to exchange for a practice time of one year.

    When Zhao Heng entered the room, a beam of dazzling light shed. In one breath, he had came out from the room being in the final stage of the sixth level of Heaven. He was only left with one hundred good deeds.

    In contrast with Zhao Heng, Ruan Yushu had umted a lot of good deeds. She refined the Phoenix-Perching Zither into a Precious Weapon of the Masterwork level and exchanged for a Top-Graded Previous Weapon, the Evil-Sealing Tower.

    As Jiang Zhiwei was already an outstanding guru who relied on her sword, most of the secret treasures and talisman were no longer necessary items for her. In addition, she already had a sufficient amount of wound-healing medicines. Since the treasures she got from the Life-and-Death Fugacity Sect had just been consigned for sale, only a small part of them was sold at the Fairy Lane. Therefore, she had only twelve thousand good deeds in hand. She exchanged for a Masterwork-level Evil-Sealing Tower that worth nine thousand and nine hundred good deeds.

    Meng Qi had also been armed to the teeth. He had the Seven-Kill Tablet with incredibly powerful effects, the Heavenly Weapon, Fire de that could restrain evil spirits, the terrific Nether Palm Bones, the mysterious Tree of Da Dao and Demonic Peach, the six seals from the Premier Nine Seals, the Divine Skill to attack jointly using de and sword, and the ck Emperor Moisturizing Elixir to treat injuries.

    These items were the more important ones. Meng Qi actually had a lot more unimportant items that were not worth mentioning. Therefore, he was not nning to exchange for anything else. Moreover, he wanted to save up his good deeds to forge the Ice Sword of Morality in the future. The good deeds could also be used in case of emergency; for example, there might be a possibility that the missions had to be suspended halfway. The Master of Six Dao of Samsara would most probably take advantage of such circumstances to take away the Tree of Da Dao or the Nether Palm Bones from him. In that case, who was he going to ask for justice?

    The four of them then talked to each other to share about their experiences in the past one year. Just then, the voice of the Master of Six Dao of Samsara was heard from the sky.

    ¡°Due to the erosion of the Nine Nether, many ces in the world have been damaged, and there are cracks everywhere. The crowds of the Evil Demon have been destructing the earth.¡±

    ¡°Main mission: Seal all the cracks of the Nine Nether to bring peace to the world. A mission sess will result in a reward of six thousand good deeds and a Talisman of the Samsara. A failure toplete the mission will result in a deduction of the same amount of good deeds.¡±

    ¡°Remarks: Your Samsara team has passed a Deadly Mission for the second time. With the team name The Legendary Team, you¡¯ve gained a reputation in different universes. Some people may have dreamed about your stories, and be inspired to write scripts or novels based on your character and appearance. You are no longer unknown. Beware of this when dealing with others, so as not to expose your own identities.¡±

    Meng Qi and others looked at each other at a loss for words. They had not reached the Legendary Realm yet, but why did they feel like a Legendary person already?

    With a sh of light, the four of them disappeared in the Samsara Square.

    ...

    Deep in the mountains, there was a deep cave that seemed to be bottomless.

    Outside the cave, a man of the Exterior Realm was sitting cross-legged.

    Suddenly, he opened his eyes. He looked into the cave and saw a thin mist drifting out, as though someone was burning wheat straw inside.

    The man had a mixed feeling of misery, anger, helplessness and numbness. He soared into the sky and flew to a distant city.

    At the same time, he was shouting along the way,

    ¡°The crowd of demons ising!¡±

    Around this area, there were no cities and towns. As the people did not have the ability to defend themselves against the crowd of demons, they were living in small groups that scattered around the farnd. They had to work very hard in farming so as to harvest more crops. Otherwise, countless people would die of hunger even before the invasion of demon crowds.

    Just then, the farmers had heard the voice that warned them about the impending crowd of demons. Even though the paddy had not mature yet, they harvested quickly. The famersprised male, female, old people and young people. With a numb expression, everyone was merely acting on survival instincts.

    In an abandonedmunity house, four people appeared out of nowhere. The forefront person was wearing the mask of the Master of Purple Star in the drama!

    He was surrounded by Xi, the Man of the Plough, and the Queen Mother of the West. The voice of the Master of Six Dao of Samsara could still be heard,

    ¡°Destroy the n of the Demonic Lord¡¯s heir...¡±

    ...

    ¡°The crowd of demons ising!¡±

    Inside a huge city, people were rushing to the food shops, but all of them were in a good order. They seemed to have undergone a situation like this for hundreds of times..

    Being in a dangerous and precarious situation, people tended to pray in order to seek for a sense of security. After hearing the news of the impending intrusion of the crowd of demons, a lot of followers of a religion had gathered at a courtyard in the city.

    The Hierarch was a middle-aged schr. He was standing in front of his followers, with his right hand on his chest.

    ¡°Yesterday, I dreamed of the Four Saviors again. They have already predicted that the crowd of demons will being again today, but their incarnations will soon ur to eliminate the demons.¡±

    Originally, the Hierarch was an ordinary schr. However, after having sessive fantasy-like dreams about four people who seemed to have invincible power, he had came up with an idea to create a religion. Naming the four people in his dream as the Four Saviors, he had been deluding his followers and expropriating their properties.

 Chapter 875: Passing The Torch

    <h4>Chapter 875: Passing The Torch</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    Initially, the followers in the courtyard were in a state of panic. After hearing the words of the Hierarch, they were overjoyed. They knelt on the ground and chanted the names of the Four Saviors,

    ¡°The Primitive God of Ingenuity, the God of Primeval Chaos, the God of Sr Eclipse, the God of Benevolence...¡±

    On the wall behind the Hierarch, there were four meticulous-style painting that was painted by himself. The topmost portrait showed a handsome man in a green robes, whereas the other three portraits were pasted in a row below it. The middle portrait was a bright and beautifuldy in a yellow dress surrounded by dazzling lights. On the left, it was an emperor wearing a bright yellow robes with ck linings. The rightmost portrait showed ady as cold as the moon who was holding a zither. Despite having an expressionless face, she gave people a pleasant feeling.

    When the followers finished chanting the names of the Four Saviors, the middle-aged Hierarch who looked like a schr raised his right hand. With his palm facing the ground, he made a gesture of pushing something downward.

    In an instant, the noise in the courtyard disappeared and a perfect silence prevailed. It could be seen that the religion had strict rules and the Four Saviors were well-respected.

    He Yun, the Hierarch, coughed lightly and said, ¡°The Four Saviors will soon be incarnated on our world to eliminate the demons. Now, it¡¯s the time to see whether you all are devout followers. The saviors will know whether you¡¯re just pretending to believe in them, or you¡¯re really pious.¡±

    ¡°With the help of the Four Saviors, the demons may be easy to be eliminated, but the sufferings are still hard to get rid of. After all, no one can escape from death as a human. Nevertheless, after your death, do you want your soul to suffer in the Nine Nether, or to serve the Four Saviors in order to attain eternal joy? It all depends on just one thought!¡±

    The expression of the Hierarch appeared to be fanatic, but in fact he was feeling disdain deep down inside. With the advent of the crowd of demons, the followers would eventually learn that he had actually fabricated the stories of the Four Saviors. He might as well make a good profit before his deception was seen through, and then bribe a guard to let him enter the market town where all the strong and rich people were located. There was ample food at the market town, unlike the other ces that had a daily purchase quota of food!

    After the crowd of demons was over, if he was still alive, he could start all over again in another city!

    Hearing that they needed to show their devotion to the Four Saviors, the followers were startled and they looked at each other. Just then, a subordinate of He Yun ¨C currently pretending to be a follower ¨C stood up in the crowd. After taking out all his belongings, he ran to the four portraits, kowtowed to them, and shouted,

    ¡°I am Xie Rui, your devout follower. I would like to offer all my belongings as a tribute. The Primitive God of Ingenuity... please, protect me.¡±

    In the crowd, a few more voices agreed with him.

    ¡°Quick, let¡¯s go and offer our belongings! If the other people go first, there will be no ce for us!¡±

    ¡°Thest few followers must be the ones who are not sincere. The Primitive God will be displeased, and thus he will be putting them in the uttermost depths of the eighteen levels of hell!¡±

    The atmosphere had changed immediately, and many followers began to rush ahead to offer their belongings. Feeling excited, there was a smile on He Yun¡¯s face.

    Just then, a person swept down from the wall andnded in front of He Yun. Her right hand was wed and wriggling like a blooming flower. In the blink of an eye, she had struck on the major acupuncture points on He Yun¡¯s chest.

    ¡°The detectives are arresting criminals! Everyone, crouch down to avoid being hurt by mistake!¡± the person cried loudly. Her voice was clear and melodious like the ripples of a stream.

    With a loud bang, the door was smashed open. More than a dozen Yamen Runners entered in single file, and they were divided into two teams that encircled He Yun and his subordinates.

    Hearing that the detectives were arresting criminals, the followers had crouched by instinct. Apparently, when they felt confused about a situation, they would follow any orders without any resistance just like sheep.

    He Yun looked at the detective in front of him. She was a talldy in her twenties who dressed in a dark red uniform. Despite having a pair of rather thick eyebrows, she still lookedely. One of her legs was standing upright, whereas the other leg was slightly curled up which seemed to be saving up strength tounch an attack once he struggled.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± shouted He Yun in a stern voice. Being able to develop a cult from scratch, He Yun was definitely not a cowardly person.

    After looking around, the detective stared into the eyes of He Yun, ¡°In peaceful years, we won¡¯t intervene with the religions of the popce. As long as the religion isn¡¯t deluding its followers, of course we won¡¯t send the army out without a justifiable reason. Now that the crowd of demons is approaching, but you¡¯re still spreading false beliefs and deluding your followers, with a malicious intention to expropriate their properties, you¡¯re jeopardizing the peace of the Pingle City. How evil are you!¡±

    The detective wrinkled her nose because she was not used to speak in a genteel way. Hence, she added further with a fierce expression,

    ¡°To sum up, young fellow, we¡¯ve been keeping an eye on you for a long time!¡±

    Feeling frightened deep down inside, He Yun was ferocious in appearance but feeble in essence. He said, ¡°You¡¯d better think twice! I¡¯m the messenger of the Four Saviors who is responsible for their arrival to the world. If you arrest me, no one will be saving the people. By then, I can¡¯t even imagine how many people will be killed by the demons! The Pingle City will be destroyed!¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± the female detective¡¯s countenance changed while she gnashed her teeth in hatred. ¡°Listen up! Saviors or gods do not exist. We¡¯ve been relying on the efforts of our ancestors and the sages to survive up to now. We, the human race, have been depending on ourselves all the while!¡±

    ¡°In order to resist the crowd of demons, my father had died on top of the city wall of Pingle. Where were the gods?¡±

    ¡°My ancestor had lurked into the Nine Nether to find a way to destroy the cracks, but he died tragically inside. Where were the gods?¡±

    ¡°To assassinate the general of the demon race, my master¡¯s body was torn into pieces. Where were the gods?¡±

    ¡°The nine members of my family and every one in my sect had died in the war against the demons. Countless dead bodies stacked up and became a sea of corpses. Where were the gods?¡±

    Talking about this topic had made the detective feel emotional. With her eyes glittering with tears, she breathed out slowly. After calming herself down, she spoke in a weary but firm tone,

    ¡°In a word, it¡¯s not about the gods. It¡¯s our ancestors who had sacrificed their lives that saved the human race. Now that they have passed the torch on, we must hold our heads up, and face the crowd of demons courageously!¡±

    The whole courtyard had suddenly be quiet ¨C even a falling needle could be heard. The followers, more or less, had experienced the death of their families and friends in the crowd of demons, so they were deeply moved by her words.

    The reason for them to ce their hopes on gods was that they could not cope with the loss of lives of the people around them.

    The female detective tore down the four portraits, crumpled them into a ball, and grabbed them in her hands. Then, she turned around and walked out of the door. While waving her hand, she said in a low and hoarse voice,

    ¡°Arrest them and put them in prison. They can serve as a bait when we fight against the demons.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Detective Qin,¡± the Yamen Runners had a sense of respect for her due to her heartfelt words moments ago. They tied up He Yun and his subordinates and sent them to prison.

    ...

    Over a vast paddy field, there were some paddies that were not mature enough to be harvested. The farmers, who were carrying sacks, were squeezing into the carriages in an orderly manner.

    The horses that pulled the carriages seemed to have a bloodline of demons. They were covered with ck scales and had enormous strength. Even though the carriages were crowded with people, the horses were able to move fast and vigorously. They had grown stronger after resisting the crowd of demons for numerous times.

    The elite soldiers and people from Jiang Hu were riding the horses in front of every carriage. Judging from their sharp eyes and valiant temperaments, they were all experienced fighters.

    The leader, a middle-aged man without a left arm, was riding on a horse at the tail-end of the line. There were a lot of wrinkles in between of his eyebrows and the corners of his eyes. Holding a long de in his right hand, he said in a loud and clear voice, ¡°I suppose you all know the rules very well. In the journey of retreating to the Pingle City, if you¡¯re left behind, we will neither rescue you nor wait for you. In other words, you will be on your own. Good luck.¡±

    All the farmers were silent. However, the children and people below the age of twenty were whispering to each other and trying to raise an objection. Yet, after getting a fierce stare from the horsemen, they swallowed their opinions.

    Only the people who had survived the crowd of demons could understand why this rule was established. This rule was made after undergoing numerous bitter lessons!

    ¡°Leader Li, how can we not rescue and wait for the people who are left behind?¡± asked a young man beside the leader. He was shocked at what the leader had said because he could not understand the reason behind such an inhumane rule.

    The leader took a nce at the young man and replied in a steady voice, ¡°Every time when the crowd of demons attacked, there would be teams that were caught up by demons because of their decisions to rescue or wait for those who had fallen behind the team. In the end, none of them survived.¡±

    Although it seemed to take just a short while to rescue or wait for a person, the total time of saving every person would cause a dy that was long enough to be caught up by the demons. Eventually, everyone in the team would die.

    ¡°You¡¯re still young. During thest attack of demons, you didn¡¯t go out of the city, so it will be hard for you to understand this cruel truth,¡± said the leader calmly.

    Apparently, the young man still disagreed with the rule. He said with his eyes wide open, ¡°B-but the demons aren¡¯t here yet. It won¡¯t take long to save a person!¡±

    ¡°When the demons are here, it will be toote to run away!¡± the leader said in a deep voice. He then pulled the reins and got his horse to move forward.

    Since the number of carriages was limited, every carriage was crowded with people. Inside the carriage, the young women and children were in the innermostyer, whereas the men were in the middleyer. In the outermostyer, the white-haired old people,prising male and female, had to grasp the people beside them with all their strengths to prevent themselves from falling off the carriage.

    The team marched quietly for a while. Suddenly, an old man with deep wrinkles began to have trembling hands. He could hardly hold the people beside him and was about to fall from the carriage.

    ¡°Grandpa, Grandpa!¡± his granddaughter, being in the innermostyer, noticed his dangerous situation. Crying and shouting loudly, she wanted to reach out for him. For a moment, the carriage became chaotic. If this situation continued, more people on the carriage would not have been able to keep their bnce.

    At this very moment, the old man smiled and let go of his hands. Falling from the carriage, his voice echoed,

    ¡°My little darling, stay strong and live your life!¡±

    Bang. The old man fell to the ground, and his bones were fractured. For quite a while, he could not even get up.

    ¡°Grandpa...¡± the cry of his granddaughter faded away as the carriage drove off.

    The young man next to the leader was about to get off the horse to rescue the old man. Nheless, he was stopped by a thick-backed long de in front of him.

    ¡°Leader Li! You...¡± he was shocked and angry.

    The leader looked at him coldly, ¡°Anyone who dys our moving speed will be decapitated immediately!¡±

    The eyes of the leader were cold and murderous. As the frightened young man dared not move anymore, he could only watch all the horses overtaking the old man.

    After some struggles, the old man had stood up and tried to walk to the Pingle City. Seeing this scene in the distance, the young man said heartbreakingly and angrily, ¡°You... you¡¯re so cruel!¡±

    ¡°I need to take care of the welfare of the bigger group,¡± with an indifferent expression, the leader looked ahead at the fast-moving carriages.

    ¡°We are humans, so is he. Why does he need to be sacrificed? Is life weighted by number? We have more people here, but does it mean that our lives are more important than his?¡± the young man burst into tears and criticized the leader angrily.

    ¡°Yes,¡± answered the leader cold-bloodedly. ¡°In the crowd of demons, the lives of arge number of people will always be prioritized over the life of one person, unless the person is a powerful martial artist of Exterior Realm. It¡¯s the only way for the human race to survive!¡±

    The young man was startled, and he looked at the leader in disbelief. What a cruel and inhuman answer it was. He could not help but to rebuke the leader again, ¡°Leader Li, if you were to sacrifice yourself to save them, would you be willing to do that?¡±

    Suddenly, the leader showed a smile and he said in a deep voice, ¡°Once, when a carriage rolled over, my only son was on it...¡±

    His smile was uglier than a cry.

    The young man looked at him in shock. Just then, his teammate¡¯s secret message came to his ears, ¡°At that time, Leader Li asked the team to move forward, and he had stayed back to save his son. However, he encountered several demons that had been hiding their traces and following him. In the end, apart from losing an arm, he had also failed to save his son...¡±

    The leader stopped smiling, and he looked ahead with cold but firm eyes. In order for the human race to survive, they had to keep moving forward because there was no turning back!

    ...

    The Detective Qin, Qin Shuanghua was flooded with emotions. Step by step, she headed back home. Once she closed the door, she squatted down and cried like a child.

    ¡°Shuanghua, are you alright?¡± Qin Shuanglian, who had dressed up casually, came out of the house.

    Qin Shuanghua was taken aback. She immediately stood up and wiped her eyes with the paper in her hand, then she stammered, ¡°Elder sister, aren¡¯t... aren¡¯t you in an Isted Practice?¡±

    There are originally eleven people in the Qin Family. At present, only Qin Shuanghua and Qin Shuanglian were still alive.

    Qin Shuanglian smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m done with the practice.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re done with the practice? Elder sister, you... you¡¯ve moved up to the Exterior Realm?¡± Qin Shuanghua was surprised. When she saw Qin Shuanglian nodding slightly, she cheered and jumped around. ¡°The Exterior Realm! You¡¯re already a martial artist of the Exterior Realm! You¡¯re now one of the most powerful people in the Pingle City!¡±

    From childhood to adulthood, especially in thest ten years, the elder sister had always been the model and pride of Qin Shuanghua!

    Qin Shuanglian calmly looked at how excited Qin Shuanghua was. After a while, she asked, ¡°Why were you crying just now?¡±

    Feeling ashamed, Qin Shuanghua said, ¡°I¡¯ve just arrested a cult leader, but he made me recall the things that happened to our family.¡±

    Speaking of this, she suddenly realized that she was still grabbing the portraits that were crumpled into paper balls. She even used them to wipe her tears and phlegm. Immediately, she spat and threw them on the ground.

    ¡°What is the cult about?¡± Qin Shuanglian asked.

    Qin Shuanghua said in a scornful manner, ¡°That fellow is obviously not very educated. The cult is about some sorts of gods called the Four Saviors. See, they look like this...¡±

    Unfolding the paper balls on the ground with her nimble feet and Vital Energy, Qin Shuanghua showed the portraits to her elder sister.

    ¡°This is the God of Sr Eclipse, this is the God of Primeval Chaos, this is the God of Benevolence...¡± Qin Shuanghua introduced while unfolding the paper balls one by one. Soon, she revealed thest one.

    Qin Shuanglian was listening with a smile until thest portrait came into her sight. It was a handsome young man in green robes.

    A handsome young man in green robes... Qin Shuanglian was startled, and her pupils constricted at once.

    It¡¯s him! The ether is dead, but the yellow sky has arisen!

    Qin Shuanghua did not pay attention to her sister¡¯s abnormality. She said with a sneer, ¡°This is the Primitive God of Ingenuity. Actually, it¡¯d sound better if he is called the Primitive God...¡±

    ¡°Where is he? Where is he?¡± just then, Qin Shuanglian interrupted by asking this question repetitively in an urgent manner. She even sprang upon Qin Shuanghua and grabbed her wrists.

    Qin Shuanghua was dumbstruck. Looking at her red-faced sister, she felt as though her sister had turned into another person, ¡°Wh-who are you referring to?¡±

    Qin Shuanghua had never seen her sister being so excited ¨C at least not in thest ten years!

    ¡°The man in this portrait!¡± Qin Shuanglian said impatiently.

    ¡°He... he¡¯s just a god fabricated by the cult leader...¡± Qin Shuanghua could not understand why her sister was being so excited. Did she hurt her brain when she was breaking through the realm?

    ¡°Where is the cult leader?¡± asked Qin Shuanglian immediately. Even her eyes were a little red.

    Qin Shuanghua waspletely taken aback. She stammered, ¡°Pri-prison. Elder sister, you...¡±

    Before she could finish speaking, her elder sister had dragged her along to the prison at a lightning speed. Qin Shuanglian¡¯s eagerness and excitement had made her utterly confused.

    ...

    In the prison, He Yun and his subordinates were locked up in a cell. This ce was cold and humid. It was as though the evil spirits would appear at any time.

    After the Yamen Runner left, He Yun sat down on a stack of wheat straw dispiritedly. A lot of horrible scenes appeared in his mind.

    There was a saying that during the attack of a demon crowd, no food would be provided to the prisoners, and hence they had to eat each other to satisfy their hunger...

    Aside from that, the female detective said that they would be serve as a bait to lure the demons into the trap...

    The more he thought about it, the more frightened he was. He ended up trembling together with his subordinates. After some moments, he stood up suddenly, rushed to the side of the cell, and grabbed the iron bars. While shaking them hard, he cried in a shrilling voice,

    ¡°I¡¯ve been wronged. Officers, I¡¯ve been wronged!¡±

    Moments ago, he should have knelt down and begged for mercy. It would be a good idea to offer all the property that he expropriated in exchange for leniency.

    The other prisoners had been inured to this scene. Showing no reactions at all, they continued to do their own thing.

    Just then, a subordinate came to He Yun and asked curiously, ¡°Hierarch, why don¡¯t you pray for the help of the Four Saviors?¡±

    Apparently, He Yun had been deceiving his subordinates into believing in the fabricated religion so as to ensure his special status.

    Hearing the words, He Yun gnashed his teeth. As he had nothing to lose, he admitted, ¡°The Four Saviors do not exist. They are all made up by me, made up by me!¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, a beam of light rose behind him. Surrounded by me, four people appeared in the cell. The foremost person was a handsome young man in green robes, whereas the others were dressed in a yellow dress, a bright and yellow robes, and thest person was ady as cold as the moon ¨C they were Meng Qi and his teammates. Apparently, they did not have time to disguise themselves yet.

    The subordinates opened their mouths little by little, and their eyes were wide open. One of them said softly, ¡°Hierarch, th-the Four Saviors are real...¡±

    He Yun was furious, ¡°I¡¯ve already told you ¨C I made it up, do you understand? I made it up!¡±

    He turned his head and red at his subordinates. He had never seen such stubborn people before. However, he still had to think of a way to escape from the cell together with his subordinates.

    After turning around, his vision was blurred for a second. Then, he saw four familiar people in front of him who looked exactly the same as in his dream.

    Flop. The subordinates lied prostrate before the four people and said in trembling voice, ¡°We wee respectfully the Primitive God of Ingenuity...¡±

    They really exist... He Yun¡¯s legs becameid, and he slumped limply to the ground. Watching the green-robed man walk toward himself, he pissed his pants immediately. His vision turned ck and he almost fainted.

    What on earth are they doing? Meng Qi frowned and activated the Yuan Xin Seal.

    Just then, two people were rushing toward the cell. They were Qin Shuanglian and Qin Shuanghua.

    Everyone in the prison recognized this beautiful detective and her elder sister. Knowing that her sister was an extraordinary martial artist, they immediately stopped talking and looked at them in shock.

    Qin Shuanglian had arrived at the door of the cell. At the first nce of Meng Qi, all her doubts were cleared.

    Then, Qin Shuanghua watched his elder sister kneel down suddenly. Since her sister was born, she had only seen her kneeling before the heaven, the parents, the elders in her family, and the master. Why was she kneeling on the ground at the moment?

    For a moment, Qin Shuanghua did not know whether what she saw was a reality or an illusion.

    Kneeling on the ground, Qin Shuanglian thought of her father who had died on top of the city wall in the war; the nine members of Qin Family who had been killed; the known and unknown people who had lost their lives in the crowds of demons; and the heroes who had sacrificed their lives to save the people. In an instant, all sorts of feelings surged up inside her. With tears rolling down from her eyes, she kowtowed to Meng Qi with great force.

    ¡°Sir, please save us!¡±

    ¡°Save this world!¡±

    Feeling heartbroken, Qin Shuanglian cried in a hoarse voice.

 Chapter 876: The Eternal Law

    <h4>Chapter 876: The Eternal Law</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    Feeling grievous and longing for hope, Qin Shuanglian was shouting at the top of her voice. Before Meng Qi and his teammates ¨C who had just arrived ¨C could get a clear picture of the situation, they were already moved by her strong emotions. Looking at the person who knelt before them, they suddenly realized how disastrous this crowd of demons was.

    For thousands of years, the people had been tortured. Living in hopelessness, they did not even know whether they could live to see tomorrow!

    Looking at Jiang Zhiwei, Ruan Yushu, and Zhao Heng, Meng Qi knew that they felt the same way he did. All four of them were also curious about why the people here seemed to have recognized them. For some reasons, one of the people called Meng Qi as the Primitive God of Ingenuity, another one addressed him as a senior.

    Was it a trick of the Samsara, or was it because of their high reputations in different universes?

    ¡°Sir, please save us!¡±

    ¡°Save this world!¡±

    The pleading of Qin Shuanglian was still going on, which left Qin Shuanghua and the other people dumbstruck. Having an idea in mind, Meng Qi took a step forward and asked in a deep voice, ¡°We¡¯vee here to solve the issue of the demon crowd. Lady, please calm down.¡±

    Really? Although Qin Shuanglian was still at the height of emotion, she could still hear the voice of Meng Qi clearly. She raised her head immediately. Despite having teary eyes and tear-stained cheeks, there was a sense of hope in her eyes.

    Was it true that the Master of Six Dao of Samsara had finally shown mercy? He had sent an extremely powerful Samsara Traveller who had survived three or four Deadly Missions to save this world!

    Qin Shuanglian was utterly surprised. Feeling weepy again, she almost burst out crying. However, since she had gone through the Samsara Missions and all kinds of life-and-death situations many times, she was able to execute self-control and pull herself together in a short period of time. After looking around, she said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Seniors, it¡¯s inconvenient for us to talk here. Please allow me to bring you to another ce before we continue talking.¡±

    Meng Qi had no fear of going anywhere due to the confidence in his own power. After discussing with his teammates for a while, he nodded his head slightly, ¡°Lead the way.¡±

    Without breaking the iron bars and the lock, they stepped out of the cell leisurely while talking to each other. All the prisoners around were staring at them in bewilderment.

    Qin Shuanglian stood up in a hurry and pulled over her younger sister who was still having a nk expression. She was about to turn around to lead the way.

    Just then, He Yun had recovered from shock. He got up in a flustered manner, grabbed the iron bars, and cried, ¡°The Four Saviors, please help me! I¡¯ve been going through a lot of hardships just for the sake of spreading your glory. Looking at my hard work, I deserve to be saved!¡±

    ¡°Apart from that, I¡¯ve also seen you in my dreams. What a fate!¡±

    As his mind was in a mess, his words were incoherent. He was saying whatever that came to his mind in order to beg for mercy from the Four Saviors.

    It was until then that Qin Shuanglian paid attention to He Yun and remembered his identity as a cult leader. As he had been calling the seniors as gods, Qin Shuanglian was not sure about the rtionship between him and the seniors. She was uncertain about the attitude of the seniors toward the cult leader too. Feeling hesitant, she turned to Meng Qi and asked, ¡°Senior, should we still penalize him?¡±

    Deep down inside, Qin Shuanglian did not want to release the cult leader due to the crimes hemitted. Therefore, she had used the word penalize subconsciously.

    Seeing us in dreams? Spreading our glory? Meng Qi nodded thoughtfully.

    With the low realm of He Yun, he could not hide any secrets from Meng Qi. Hence, in a split second, Meng Qi had got a general idea about what was going on. After all, the issue was due to their high reputation in different universes. However, during the previous Samsara Missions, Meng Qi and his teammates had altered their appearances as a disguise. This time around, they had arrived to this world with their original appearances as they did not have enough time to disguise themselves. How could He Yun still recognize them?

    As He Yun had dreamed about the scenes when they were doing the Samsara Missions, he should only be familiar with their disguised appearances!

    Perhaps when the people dreamed of us, they would only see our original appearances. To prevent them from recognizing us, we¡¯d better alter our appearances at the moment of arriving to a new world next time.

    Looking back at He Yun and his subordinates, Meng Qi said indifferently, ¡°He was misleading the public under my name. Due to his execrable motives, just penalize him in any way you want.¡±

    Qin Shuanglian felt relieved. In contrast, He Yun let go of the iron bar in despair and slumped limply to the ground.

    Soon, Meng Qi and the others had reached the courtyard of the Qin Family. The detective, Qin Shuanghua had gradually regained her thinking ability. Based on their conversations moments ago, she had made an inference about the four mysterious people who resembled the portraits.

    My elder sister seems to know them, and she addresses them as seniors. Obviously, they are not gods.

    In that case, He Yun must be lying about the dreams. He must have seen these four people before to be able to draw such portraits that resembled them so much. Therefore, it was most likely that the four people had instigated He Yun to create such a cult. At the moment, they were forced to reveal themselves and attend to the matter personally because the cult had been rooted out!

    These four people must be plotting something!

    ¡°Elder sister, who are they actually? Why did you ask help from them?¡± Qin Shuanghua transmitted a secret message.

    Qin Shuanglian replied with an excited tone, ¡°You don¡¯t have to know who they are. Just remember one thing, their power isparable to gods, so they are able to seal the cracks of the Nine Nether.¡±

    By then, the people would not be tortured by the demons anymore. No one would need to sacrifice themselves in the war either!

    Everyone of the human race had been dreaming of this for thousands of years!

    Their power isparable to gods? Do the four people deserve to be valued so highly? Qin Shuanghua was startled by thement given by her elder sister.

    Over the years, some powerful martial artists did arise in the human race. However, the people who were able to attain the guru domain and reach the peak of the ninth level of Heaven were so scarce. In contrast, there were far more evil gods and evil spirits in the demon race who had stepped into the guru domain. As a result, the best the human gurus could do was to protect the human race during their era, as they were not able to root out the demon racepletely. Even though these remarkable gurus of the human race were having respectable achievements, Qin Shuanglian had never had such a high regard for them by saying that their power wereparable to gods!

    Did the elder sister fall into an illusion, or was she influenced by the Internal Demons? The heart of Qin Shuanghua skipped a beat at the thought of these possibilities.

    Every time during the attack of demon crowds, some demons would be lurking into the human¡¯s cities. They would wait patiently for an opportunity to create chaos and capture the cities from within!

    ¡°May I know who are you?¡± asked Qin Shuanghua, ying dumb.

    International visitors... Uh, no, we¡¯re cosmic visitors... Meng Qi thought jokingly to himself, but of course he did not say it out.

    Sometimes Meng Qi might be a little yful, but thinking of the emotional plea of Qin Shuanglian, he knew it was not an appropriate time for him to joke around. Thus, he said in a seemingly serious tone, ¡°When we were young, we had encountered an eminent martial artist. We¡¯ve been brought to a secret ce to learn martial arts from him. Now that we already have high achievement in martial arts, it¡¯s time for us to eliminate the demons in order to bring back peace to the world.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯vee to the Pingle City for this reason?¡± Qin Shuanghua continued asking. She had a feeling that the reason he said was not trustable.

    Of course, we are the righteous people with noble qualities. We¡¯ve travelled across the universe toe to this world in order to help the human race to fight against the crowd of demons... Meng Qi felt like answering Qin Shuanghua¡¯s question in a cheeky manner. Nevertheless, he had resisted his urge to joke in such a heavy atmosphere. After heaving a sigh, he turned to Qin Shuanglian and signalled her to answer that question.

    Qin Shuanglian got what he meant at once. She said immediately, ¡°Younger sister, the four seniors are invited by me. You can go back to the Yamen first. I have something important to discuss with them.¡±

    Instead of calling her Shuanghua, Qin Shuanglian had called her younger sister. The reason of this action was to imply that she was currently giving an order as an elder sister. Then, she pushed Qin Shuanghua out of the courtyard, and set up a boundary using her spirit to prevent Qin Shuanghua from eavesdropping on their conversations.

    ¡°Sir, I¡¯ve happened to meet you once at the Mansion of the Taoist Master,¡± Qin Shuanglian said frankly.

    Meng Qi got it immediately. Thedy in front of him was apparently a Samsara Traveller who had seen him in the world of The Witch of ck Mountain!

    As Meng Qi and the head of the Sect of the Ether looked somewhat alike, no wonder she was able to recognize him!

    ¡°Since you¡¯ve seen me at the Mansion of the Taoist Master, I believe you understand why we are here now. Tell us the current situation of this world and every location of the cracks of the Nine Nether,¡± said Meng Qi concisely. Then, he added, ¡°The sooner we can seal the cracks, the fewer people will be killed in the crowd of demons.¡±

    Qin Shuanglian could not help feeling excited. With trembling voice, she told everything she knew about the cracks of the Nine Nether and the current world situation. At the end, she asked, ¡°Seniors, may I know how to address you?¡±

    ¡°Fogbow,¡± Jiang Zhiwei created a pseudonym with the name of her sword.

    Zhao Heng said with a smile, ¡°Sr Eclipse.¡±

    He had used the name that he had just heard.

    Ruan Yushu did not really care about the name. She said in a cold voice, ¡°Firmiana.¡±

    Meng Qi thought for a moment, and he said with a serious expression,

    ¡°Just call me the Primitive Emperor.¡±

    It¡¯s time for me to forget about the past and start something anew. From now on, the nickname Frenzied de doesn¡¯t exist anymore. I should be called the Primitive Emperor!

    ...

    In the sky high above the Chang Ning City, Qi Zhengyan, dressed in a simple green robes, was looking down at the city. Behind him was a muscr man dressed in ck armor. A lot of demonic auras that looked like ck snakes were entering the crack. It was a terrifying scene.

    ¡°With the current development of the martial arts of this world, the people are actually capable to attain Dharmakaya. However, for thousands of years, no one is able to eliminate the demon crowds. Do you know why?¡± asked Qi Zhengyan suddenly.

    The person in ck armor was an evil-looking man surrounded by a thick demonic aura. After hearing the question, he immediately reacted in an obsequious manner by showing a ttering smile, ¡°No, I don¡¯t. Please tell me, my lord.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not your lord. I¡¯m just an heir of the Demonic Lord,¡± said Qi Zhengyan in a calm tone. ¡°Everyone in this world advocates martial arts so as to defend against the demon crowds, thus it¡¯s not difficult to obtain the scriptures that teach them how to enter the Orifices-Point Activation Stage. However, these scriptures could only teach them ordinary-level martial arts. The advanced martial arts, on the other hand, are kept by the top-tiered sects and families.¡±

    ¡°The sects and families have been teaching the advanced martial arts to the talented people only. Laying a good foundation from childhood, these people have be the pir of strength in human race who aren¡¯t afraid to sacrifice themselves in wars. By right, there¡¯s nothing wrong with that. But on the downside, the strong martial artists have been very scarce because not many people can ess to the advanced martial arts. Furthermore, all these strong people would have the same ending of losing their lives in the demon crowds. They wouldn¡¯t even have a chance to train themselves into a Dharmakaya.¡±

    ¡°Only when everyone has an equal opportunity to ess to the advanced martial arts, the number of strong martial artists will increase. Those who are able to survive the demon crowds may be inspired by the life-and-death situation, which led to a breakthrough in the realm. Eventually, these people will be an outstanding martial artist who stands out from the crowd.¡±

    ¡°The human race will never be able to root out the problem of demon crowds if they are not making any changes.¡±

    ¡°Well said, my lord. I¡¯m going to write them down!¡± The man in ck armor took out a small notebook.

    Qi Zhengyan looked back at him, ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±

    ¡°Ananda had written down the Buddha¡¯s sayings with the starting line, ¡®This is what I heard from Buddha.¡¯ On the other hand, the followers of Confucius had also recorded his sayings in the book The Analects of Confucius. Therefore, I have to jot down everything you said, so that it can be passed on to more people!¡± The man in ck armor looked proud. Then, he asked in a ttering way, ¡°My lord, I¡¯m going topile all your words into a book in the future. How should I name the book?¡±

    Looking down at the city again, Qi Zhengyan did not reply him. After a while, he said in a calm voice, ¡°Even if a Dharmakaya or several Great Gurus arise in the same era by chance, and they are able to eliminate the demon crowd and seal the cracks of the Nine Nether, who can take over their roles after they pass away? Since a part of this world is ovepping with the Nine Nether, the crack will eventually appear again!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not nning to teach them a way to solve the current problem only; instead, I¡¯m teaching them something that is applicable to the future generations as well ¨C the eternalw.¡±

    If junior brother Meng were here, he would certainlyugh at my subordinates, and give the book a silly name, such as The Analects of the Demonic Lord...

 Chapter 877: The Martial Arts Collection

    <h4>Chapter 877: The Martial Arts Collection</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    The moon and the dim stars were hanging low in the sky, and the strange-looking horses covered with ck scales were moving forward rapidly. Even though the horses were pulling carriages full of people, their speeds were not affected at all.

    ¡°These horses are already so strong even though they are just half-blooded demons. I can¡¯t imagine how powerful a real demon is,¡± the young man murmured in a low voice. He had recovered from the grief of having to abandon his teammate.

    Although the young man had seen this kind of horse before, he was often amazed at their strength and speed without associating them with the demons. However, since the crowd of demons were approaching at the moment, he could not help to associating everything he saw with demons. The more he thought about it, the more frightened he became.

    ¡°The power of an ordinary demon is about the same with a human who has activated seven orifices.¡± Next to the young man, a person with a moustache heard his murmur and snorted, ¡°In the city, it¡¯s so easy to find a book about the demon race. Why didn¡¯t you read any of them?¡±

    Fighting against the Nine Nether was amon goal of the entire human race. The superiors hadpiled the important information about the demon race into books so that everyone was aware of the world situation. The books also provided strategies of dealing with the demons, in case the people came across with a demon one day.

    The face of the young man turned red, and he hemmed and hawed, ¡°I... I don¡¯t like to read this kind of books...¡±

    During thest attack of demon crowd, he was still at a young age, thus he did not have a deep impression toward it. It was until moments ago that he began to learn about the cruelty of it.

    ¡°Do not whisper. Be alert to your surroundings,¡± said Leader Li with a deep voice.

    ¡°Yes,¡± the young man responded quickly, looking at the one-armed leader who had an expressionless face.

    When the leader lost his son, he must be feeling heartbreak and despair...

    Just when the thought crossed his mind, a dark shadow suddenly urred in the bushes on the left side of the road. It was having a height of a normal person, but there was no skin on its body, thereby exposing the flesh and blood in the air. The veins were white in color and the blood was dark red. A lot of bone spurs grew in the joints. Inside its wide-open mouth, only six teeth could be seen, but each of them was sharp like a knife.

    Smelling the sickening scent from its body, the young man was prated by its fierce aura. The legs of the young man trembled, and his right hand became powerless. He could only watch the dark shadow rush toward himself.

    ¡°A demon is spotted!¡± a sharp voice shouted. At the same time, many people were drawing their des and swords.

    Dang!

    A thick-backed long de hit the demon¡¯s face, making it flying backward. However, other than a slight scratch on its face, almost no damage was done to it.

    ¡°Leader Li...¡± the young man gasped for breath in terror.

    The leader pulled over the horse to face the demon. He said in a calm voice, ¡°You all retreat first. The Pingle City is not far from here.¡±

    ¡°Leader Li, what about you?¡± the young man shouted.

    Before he could finish speaking, the horse he was riding was dragged forward by the moustached man. A voice filled with sadness came to his ears.

    ¡°ording to the rules, if we encounter one or two demons along the way, the leader is responsible to deal with them. If the leader loses his life, the deputy leader has to take over his role. Nothing can stop the team from moving forward. Anyone who vites this rule will be decapitated immediately!¡±

    The retreat of the team to a safe ce would always be the topmost priority!

    The young man was startled. After quite a while, he turned his head and looked at Leader Li from afar. The leader¡¯s horse was lying on the ground ¨C it was already killed by the demon. The leader was wielding the thick-backed long de and fighting with the fierce demon. Despite looking old, he was standing firmly with his back straight.

    ¡°Leader Li...¡± the young man was choked with sobs, and his vision was blurred by tears. Gritting his teeth, he turned his head around and spurred the horse. With a straight back, he was riding the horse on the left side of the team like the leader did. He would rather die than bend his back to surrender to the evil forces.

    In the face of the demon crowds, every youngster of the human race who was once naive would either die, or be mature in this way.

    Da da da. With the tter of horse hooves, the team was rushing toward to the Pingle City in the dim light of dawn.

    ...

    ¡°The Eternal Law?¡± The man in ck armor who followed behind Qi Zhengyan asked curiously.

    Qi Zhengyan slowlynded on a mountain nearby. Looking at the city from a distance, he said quietly, ¡°It¡¯s a way of organizing the human race to ensure a continuous emergence of powerful martial artists.¡±

    The ck aura that surrounded the ck-armored man suddenly moved in a faster pace. He asked in a confused way, ¡°My lord, you¡¯re the lord of the Nine Nether, and the leader of all Evil Demons. Why do you always think about the human race?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not the Demonic Lord,¡± Qi Zhengyan repeated once again. ¡°In the mind of every living creature, there is an Internal Demon. At times of fighting against injustice; revolting against hegemonism; and dealing with love, hatred, and greed, the Internal Demon wille into effect. Most of the demons in the Nine Nether only know about killing and destruction, so they can¡¯t even be regarded as living creatures. They are merely a manifestation of thew of nature. Every life and every universe has an end, and a demon is the symbol of death.¡±

    ¡°As they are bound by thew of world and Da Dao, their abilities are very much restricted. As an heir of the Demonic Lord, I¡¯m going to lead them to rebel against the Ether, thew of world, and the Da Dao so that they can free themselves from being a creature who only knows about killing and destruction. A real demon should possess wisdom and gnosis.¡±

    The eyes of Qi Zhengyan were so dark like two quietly burning ck mes. Although they were not burning fiercely, they were enough to set the entire prairie on fire and make a revolutionary change!

    The ck-armored demon behind him was startled. For a moment, he felt that killing was his whole purpose of living as it gave him the greatest satisfaction. It was so hard to go against his natural instinct as a demon. However, at the next moment, he felt that he was oppressed by thew of world, as though he was just a puppet of the heaven and earth.

    After a long time, he knelt on one knee before Qi Zhengyan and touched the ground with his forehead, ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯ll be your devoted follower to help you in bringing a revolutionary change to the world. I¡¯ll also work hard to break free from thew and control my own destiny!¡±

    He had addressed Qi Zhengyan as Your Majesty.

    ¡°You¡¯re the first self-awakening reincarnation of the Devil Sage who has developed your own gnosis and willpower. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve allowed you to stay by my side,¡± Qi Zhengyan said indifferently. ¡°To be my follower, you have to bear a lot of risks. The Ether and the Da Dao will not have mercy on you anymore. Are you sure about your choice?¡±

    The ck-armored demonughed aloud, with no sign of ttery could be seen on his face anymore. ¡°Do you mean that we have to fight our ways to the Nine Levels of Heaven? It¡¯s not like I¡¯ve not done it before!¡±

    ¡°After I rebuild my body, I¡¯ll kick their asses!¡±

    Without saying anything, Qi Zhengyan stood on the edge of the cliff with his hands sped behind his back while looking at the distant Chang Ning City. With his steady and peaceful aura, he did not look like an Evil Demon at all.

    ¡°My lord, I wonder what is the Eternal Law about?¡± The ck-armored demon showed a ttering smile again while he wrote down the teachings of the Demonic Lord that he heard moments ago in his small notebook.

    With a deep look in the eyes, Qi Zhengyan did not look back at him, ¡°I¡¯ve inherited the knowledge about all kinds of magical arts from the Demonic Lord, which makes me one of the most knowledgeable people in the world. Nheless, if I learn martial arts the same way the lord did without integrating my own insights and ideas and modifying them ording to my own style, I won¡¯t make progress any further. I may even take the wrong path in martial arts. Even if I¡¯m lucky enough to achieve sess, I can¡¯t be any better than the previous Demonic Lord.¡±

    ¡°Over the past few years, I had been having Isted Practice to digest the knowledge inherited from the Demonic Lord. After learning his martial arts and adapting it to my style, I¡¯ve gained some interesting insights.¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, a form of the dragon with a human head appeared behind him. On top of the form, a bright golden star emerged, and it was reflecting countless scenes in the world!

    The ck-armored Devil Sage could feel a pressure from the star. Even though it was not posing a big threat to him at present, he knew it would be unquestionably strong in the future!

    ¡°This star is called the Equality. It doesn¡¯t mean absolute equality, but equal opportunity. Rich people can depend on wealth; intelligent people can depend on talent; and ordinary people can depend on effort, concentration, and persistency. With equal opportunities, those who work hard will naturally seed, whereas those who don¡¯t will fall behind,¡± Qi Zhengyan exined in a simple and straightforward way. ¡°When applying the Equality to martial arts, it can be manifested in three ways. Therefore, I¡¯ve explored and analyzed the essence of martial arts.¡±

    ¡°With the help of the star of Equality, I¡¯ve analyzed one hundred and thirty-three thousand seven hundred and fifty-six sets of martial arts, and discovered some of the most essentialws. I¡¯vepiled thews into the book Martial Arts Collection. Starting from the beginner-level martial arts, it gradually bes more difficult toward the end. Thus, it is easy to be understood by anyone. As long as the people put in time and effort, they will be able to learn the rudiments of martial arts. With a good foundation, they can learn any magical arts they want in the future. Therefore, this book is very suitable for educating arge amount of people with diverse needs.¡±

    Actually, the inherited knowledge from the Demonic Lordprised the essentialws of martial arts. Nevertheless, in order to understand thews thoroughly and apply them with high proficiency, Qin Zhengyan would need to study and analyze them by himself. However, the inherited knowledge had definitely sped up the process.

    ¡°The Equality...¡± the ck-armored Devil Sage seemed to be afraid to look straight at the star.

    Over time, the star of martial arts created by the Demonic Lord would definitely be more than one!

    Qin Zhengyan took a deep breath and said, ¡°Making martial arts essible to everybody can ensure a continuous emergence of powerful martial artists. Nevertheless, human mind is always changing. Hence, one day, things will go downhill no matter how well-organized the human race currently is. This is the naturalw of impermanence. It¡¯s impossible to escape from thisw unless one attains the Realm of Dao Fruition.¡±

    ¡°After I gain sess in my magical arts, I¡¯ll leave the human race a weapon to help them in fighting against the superiors,¡± Qi Zhengyan said. ¡°The weapon will reveal itself when the people are all united. This sword is called the Revolution!¡±

    ...

    In the Pingle City, apart from the main pathways, all the streets and markets were closed. Everyone was performing their duties in an orderly manner. With the help of the people from Jiang Hu, the detectives and the Yamen Runners, the popce was guarding the houses and patrolling the streets, so as to prevent human spy or disguised demon from stirring up conflicts. Once they found a suspect, they would be sending out signals immediately to ask for reinforcements.

    Also, the cardinal points of the formation of city were heavily-guarded.

    The people at the Orifices-Point Activation Stage, led by the people of Exterior Realm, were scattering on top of the city wall to stay vignt against attacks. In case the formation was broken and needed time to recover, they would be defending against the demons that rushed in.

    Everything was in a good order. Following behind Qin Shuanglian and Qin Shuanghua, Meng Qi and his teammates were walking toward the city gate.

    In the light of the early morning sun, a line of horse-drawn carriages was rushing toward the city gate at full speed ¨C it was the team of the young man.

    Seeing that they were almost reaching the city, everyone on the carriages was relieved. Just then, a person of the Exterior Realm on the city wall saw a line of dark shadows emerging in the distance. The shadows were rapidly growing in size ¨C like countless dark clouds joining together ¨C while they drifted toward the Pingle City.

    ¡°The demons areing!¡± The person clenched his right hand into a fist and shouted thunderously.

    The guard at the city gate gave a pitiful look at the people on the carriages who were hundreds of feet away. Then, he lowered his head and closed the gate.

    Once the demons were detected, he had to close the city gate immediately no matter what!

    If he disobeyed the rule, the whole city might fall which would result in the suffering of hundreds of thousands of people!

    Za, za, za. The heavy voice of the city gate closing could be heard. Everyone on the carriage was flooded with a sense of despair.

 Chapter 878: Giving A Wide Berth

    <h4>Chapter 878: Giving A Wide Berth</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    Za, za, za. Dang!.

    Hundreds of feet away, the young man and the rest of the team watched the city gate close right in front of them, which followed by the activation of the formation. In the face of the formation that contained a sense of death, the ck-scaled horses slowed down their paces and gradually stopped moving forward.

    In an instant, the hopeful and joyful look was frozen on the people¡¯s faces. They were overwhelmed by an enormous feeling of despair and sorrow. Although they had already got used to miserable situations, they could not help feeling hopeless at the moment due to such an unexpected setback.

    Woo, woo, woo!

    A mysterious sound was heard from their backs suddenly. It sounded like the howl of a wolf, or the sorrowful weep of a person. Coming one after another, the howls were so loud to the point of shaking the clouds.

    The young man turned his head and looked to the horizon. In the early morning light, he saw the dark clouds merging together with the ck fog, covering half of the sky.

    The fog seemed to be made up of countless particles of smoke and dust. However, as the fog drifted a hundred miles nearer, the young man and the rest of the team could take a clearer look at it. Apparently, the fog was made up of numerous huge-sized demons and evil spirits. Some of them had terrifying blood-red eyes, some had their tongues sticking out that hung in front of their chests, some had bulging stomachs that made it difficult to see their heads and feet, some were just a lump of rotten flesh that was cluttered with hands and feet, some were naked with their breasts looking like a pair of sacks, and some had wings on their back that seemed to be strong enough to carry ake.

    Right under them, countless Nine-Nether soldiers were marching toward the Pingle City. Some were dragon-headed horses that spew ck mes along the way, some were greenish-ck creatures with three heads and six arms, some were having smoke-like bodies that looked elusive, and some had their mouths wide-open with shredded meats hanging on their tusks.

    The Nine-Nether creatures were all over the mountains and fields, blotting out the sky and covering the sun. It was as though every single grass and tree had turned into a Nine-Nether soldier. The young man could imagine the horrible-looking drooling facesing near to them in just a short while. He seemed to be able to smell the bloody foul odor from them already.

    Woo... The panic-stricken young man heard a cry of grief. The ck-scaled horse that he was riding was frightened by the terrifying scene and aura, so it knelt on the ground with limply legs. All the other horses in the team had also knelt down one after another, and none of them dared to move an inch.

    ¡°We¡¯re in deep trouble...¡± looking at the demon crowd, the young man had limply hands and legs. He had lost the will to fight because they were doomed to die anyway.

    The demons did not even need to attack ¨C a spittle from each of them was enough to drown the whole team to death!

    It was until then that they young man truly understood the ideas of horror and insignificance described in many drama scripts and novels. He could feel the extreme horror brought by the demos, and the insignificance of himself when facing the huge crowd of demons.

    ¡°There¡¯s no way for us to survive...¡± Many children on the carriages had been fear-stricken to the point that they forgot to cry.

    ¡°There¡¯s no way for them to survive...¡± On top of the city wall, the people of Exterior Realm and Orifices-Point Activation Stage who witnessed this scene sighed with pity. They were feeling sympathetic toward the people outside the city gate. However, if the demons made their ways into the city, they themselves, their families and friends would be waiting for death in despair, just like those people.

    The crowd of demons was a nightmare for everyone who had experienced it. Unfortunately, if they were lucky enough to not die miserably, they would often experience several demon crowds in their lives. Therefore, following an emotional eruption, they would be stuck in depression, and often end up being numb.

    The mayor of the Pingle City, Baozhen was standing on the wall above the city gate and looking at the demon crowd in the distance. Silently, he was estimating the intensity of the demon crowd¡¯s attack this time around.

    During thest attack, Baozhen was injured badly, thereby stucking in the realm of the seventh level of Heaven. Nevertheless, he was still one of the strongest martial artists in Pingle City.

    ¡°He¡¯sing too?¡± suddenly, the face of Baozhen turned pale as if he had a serious loss of blood. With a serious expression as though he was confronted by a formidable enemy, he narrowed his eyes and looked at the furthest point of the demon crowd!

    At first nce, it looked like a hill. But after a careful look, Baozhen found that the grayish-white rocks were actually muscles, whereas the flowing river under the soil was a stream of blood. The blood was greenish-ck in color, thereby looking extremely strange.

    The summit was his head, and the two deep cracks were his eyes. In spite of the ravines, the skin on his race seemed to be quite stic.

    Boom, boom, boom!

    As the hill made of flesh moved forward step by step, the earth shook repeatedly as if an earthquake had urred.

    ¡°The Roushan Demon!¡± a person of Exterior Realm next to Baozhen blurted out.

    Yes, he is the Roushan Demon ¨C the one who had injured me severely during thest attack of demon crowd! Baozhen clenched his hands into a fist, and he looked into the eyes of the Roushan Demon in the void.

    Crack. As their Qi Ji crashed into each other, a lot of sparks were bursting out.

    Baozhen remained still. His aura was as calm as a vast ocean without waves.

    Learning from the lessonst time, Baozhen had decided to hold fast to the defense and waited patiently for internal strife among the demons as they had never worked together. By then, it would be the best timing to drive them back to the Nine Nether!

    As for the Roushan Demon, Baozhen had no idea of how to defeat him. He, being as powerful as a Guru of the Ninth level of Heaven, had been the mainstay of thest dozen demon crowds.

    As the humans did not know how the demons addressed him, they had been referring him as the Roushan Demon. Although he appeared to be heavy and huge, he was a good user of demonic magic who was extremely talented and thereby hard to be defeated.

    With the help of the formation, Baozhen cut off the entangled Qi Ji, and dispersed his spirit into every corner of the Pingle City. He wanted to be wary of the possible idents that might be caused by the uing battle with the demons.

    Given the fact that the Roushan Demon had already appeared in the first wave of attack, the demon crowd this time around must be very hard to dealt with. In fact, a demon crowd of this level had not even urred in thest five hundred years!

    ¡°Fortunately, the crack isn¡¯trge enough for the truly powerful Evil Gods and Demonic Lords to pass through. Otherwise, the human race doesn¡¯t even have the slightest chance to survive...¡± Baozhen sighed.

    Just then, the farmers ¨C dragging along their wives and children ¨C came down from the carriages and rushed to the city gate. However, they dared not touch the forbidden enchantment. The only thing they could do was to kowtow repeatedly and plead the people inside the city to open the gate.

    Dub, dub, dub. The foreheads of the adults and children were already bleeding, but the people standing on top of the city wall were not moved at all.

    To protect the people inside the city, they had no choice but to be cruel!

    Dub, dub, dub. The people continued to kowtow. Just then, a hoarse and trembling voice came to their ears, ¡°All of you, run up the hill. Whether you can survive, it depends on your luck. I¡¯ll stay here and bring up the rear.¡±

    The people turned their heads in shock and saw the young man pulling out his sword. Standing behind all of them, his eyes were red and his legs were trembling, but his back was straight without bending even a little.

    Bringing up the rear? When the young man finished speaking, he looked back at the demon crowd and showed a bitter smile. Being attacked by a huge amount of demons like this, he would be like a tiny stone falling into the ocean, perhaps not even leaving a ripple.

    I hope I can at least attract some of the demons¡¯ attention!

    Holding a sword, the young man was standing in an unyielding manner outside the city. Slowly, he was surrounded by manypanions. All of them had a tanned skin and a determined expression.

    The demons were getting closer and closer. Along with a chill that ran up their spines and made them feel limply, the young man and hispanions had been sunk in various illusions.

    The young man closed his eyes and tried to get rid of the illusion. A few scenes hade to his mind ¨C his mother who was always working around the stove; his father who was coughing all the time but never stopped urging him to practice martial arts; and his sister who always looked at him with admiration. These scenes had given him a warm and rxed feeling, but sadly, he could no longer see them anymore.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to die soon. Please, live a good life after I¡¯m gone...¡± mumbled the young man in a low voice. With red eyes, he felt like turning around and kowtowing three times to the direction of the Pingle City in order to pay a debt of gratitude to his parents.

    Just then, his vision blurred for a second, and six people had appeared in front of him. The foremost person was an old-looking man dressed in a green robes.

    Just before the city gate closed, Meng Qi and his teammates had rushed out of the city at a lightning speed. Qin Shuanglian was following behind them closely. Qin Shuanghua, who was deeply attached to her elder sister as they had been living together for many years, had also followed them.

    Once again, Qin Shuanghua was confronted with the crowd of demons. Nheless, this time around, it was even more horrible as she was not protected by the forbidden enchantment and the city walls anymore. The overwhelming number of demons ¨C along with the aura so strong that it could shake the earth ¨C had made her feel a deep despair.

    They are unbeatable enemies!

    ¡°Why... why do youe out?¡± Qin Shuanghua could not help asking, feeling as though her heart was held tight by a demon¡¯s hand.

    At the same time, she was feeling a little sad after thinking about her ancestors and master who did not flinch from such a terrifying demon crowd. At the end, they had died with honor. They were just like the morning sun of the human race!

    ¡°If we don¡¯t, how are we going to find the cracks of Nine Nether and seal them?¡± Meng Qi answered casually.

    Seal them? Are they really going to seal the cracks of the Nine Nether? Qin Shuanghua was lost in thoughts.

    Well, since they have chosen toe out instead of staying in the city, they are certainly not a human spy or a disguised demon.

    Meng Qi turned to take a look at the young man and hispanions. Then, he said to Jiang Zhiwei, ¡°Protect them. I¡¯ll go to the other side to try out how strong the demons are.¡±

    ¡°M-hm,¡± Jiang Zhiwei nodded without an objection. Although she wanted to try out the power of her sword by fighting with the demons, Xiao Meng would be a better person to spearhead an attack.

    Meng Qi patted his robes, touched his jaw and looked at Ruan Yushu with a smile.

    ¡°y a piece of music to apany my attack.¡±

    After that, without waiting for Ruan Yushu to reply, Meng Qi sped his hands behind his back and walked toward the crowd of demons. His body shed more than a dozen miles away following every step he took. Although he appeared to be so rxed as if he was walking in a courtyard, he was going nearer to the horizon in just a few breaths.

    Ruan Yushu¡¯s lips were slightly parted, revealing a row of teeth that was as white as shells. She bit her lower lip slightly and made the Phoenix-Perching Zither float in the air. Both of her hands were pressing on the strings.

    ¡°Who is that?¡±

    ¡°What is he going to do?¡±

    The people on the city wall had a puzzled expression on their faces when they noticed a green-robed person walking toward the crowd of demons.

    Judging from his proficiency in using the Ground-Shrinking Technique, he must be a powerful martial artist. Was he going to risk his life by putting up a desperate fight with the demons due to the fact that he could not enter the city? Or was he being too confident that he could kill part of the demons and retreat unharmed?

    Leader Li, on the other hand, had killed the demon. Being badly wounded and exhausted, he was lying on a stone beside the road and watching the demon crowding closer and closer!

    Suddenly, he saw a green-robed person appeared in front of him. Before he could react to it, the person waved his left hand lightly that made him fly backward. He felt as though he was drifting in the clouds. For a very long time, he was not touching the ground at all.

    Thomp. The next thing he knew was that he was stepping on the ground safely, and his familiar teammates were right in front of him!

    What... immediately, he turned around and looked at the direction of the demon crowd.

    In front of Meng Qi, there were tens of thousands of demons. It was as though they had covered every inch ofnd.

    Just then, a sound of music yed by zither was heard. It sounded soothing at first, but a sense of heaviness was hidden in the music. It felt like the calm before a storm, as if something intense was going to erupt at any time.

    Every step taken by Meng Qi was going along the rhythm. In a split second, he had entered the attack area of the demons. All kinds of arrows, axes, scales, horns, and ck light soared up and shrouded the sky like a huge buzzing mosquito swarm. Their shadows had covered Meng Qipletely.

    Without drawing his de or defending against the attacks, Meng Qi continued moving forward in a leisurely manner.

    Ding-dong, ding-dong. Along with the sounds of shing, many ck arrowsnded on the ground. Meng Qi was not hurt at all. Stepping into the demon crowd, he looked as if he was swallowed up by the sea of demons.

    The crowd was still rushing toward the Pingle City. The attacks of various weapons, me, and ck mist by the demons was the only sign that showed Meng Qi was alive.

    ¡°What on earth is he nning to do?¡± the people on the city wall were utterly confused. If the green-robed person was nning to kill the demons, he should haveunched an attack long ago. If he was aiming high to assassinate the leader of the demons, he had to grab the chance of the leader being unguarded and take action as soon as possible!

    The Roushan Demon at the furthest point had two tattooed greasy arms that were hanging down on both sides of his body. His cold grayish-white eyes were looking at the area where the green-robed person was flooded by attacks. Despite feeling a little doubtful, he was not making any moves yet. One of the reasons was that he was curious of what the person wanted to do. After all, judging from the huge number of demons, he was very sure that the person had no chance to survive. Another reason was that he had confidence in his own power. Even if something unexpected happened, he would be able to stop it in time!

    The demons were getting closer to the Pingle City after a while. Both Leader Li and the young man could already see the hideous faces of the demons clearly. Apart from feeling anxious, Qin Shuanghua was surprised by the calm expression of the teammates of Meng Qi.

    Just then, Meng Qi stopped moving forward. He nodded slightly, feeling that the distance was just right.

    Bone knives and ck thorns were attacking Meng Qi from all directions, leaving no gaps at all. He ignored all of them and put his right hand into the left sleeve. Slowly, he pulled out an orange-colored long de that was surrounded by mes.

    Suddenly, the mood of the music yed by Ruan Yushu changed. It revealed a sense of long-suppressed excitement. As the music pierced through the cloud, a furious storm hade.

    Meng Qi raised his long de and gathered the mes at one point. He then did a violent downward strike that seemed to have hit nothing.

    Once he had gone deep into the crowd of the Nine-Nether demons, not a single one of them could escape from being beheaded!

    Along with the explosion of a golden me, the demons that were nearest to Meng Qi had turned into hard coke in an instant.

    It was as though the mes had been repressed for a long time. Once unleashed, they were spreading rapidly and swallowed up the wholend that was covered with demons.

    The wrinkled face of the Roushan Demon was trembling. He only had time to put up a shield of ck water in front of him. Right after he did that, he could feel the horrible heat and impact brought by the mes. Despite travelling a long way, the power of the mes did not weaken at all!

    The golden mes leaped at a four-winged demon and ignited it. In the blink of an eye, it turned into a bright torch and fell to the ground. Bang. It was just ten miles away from the young man, Leader Li, and the rest of the people.

    Thomp, thomp. The demons in the sky were falling to the ground as if they were dumplings that were put in boiling water. Being burned heavily, their huge bodies shrunk and turned into hard coke.

    The hard coke piled up like a hill, but none of them was within ten miles from the city.

    This scene could be described with a poem, ¡°On the night of the Lantern Festival, the east wind was blowing away thousands of flowers on the trees, and the fireworks were falling from the sky like a shower of stars.¡± Staring at the scene, the young man felt like he was having a hallucination.

    The mes soon subsided, leaving behind a scorched and ckenednd. Countless demons had turned into ashes. Meng Qi seemed to have created a border between life and death ten miles away from the city. Anyone who was within the border would live, whereas those who was outside would die!

    Thend had turned from being densely-packed to empty ¨C the huge contrast had left everyone in awe.

    Baozhen retrieved his spirit from all parts of the city and looked at the war zone in a stunned expression.

    Just with one strike, the man has wiped out the whole crowd of demons that came out from this crack?

    This is definitely an unprecedented move. I believe no one in the future will be able to do that too!

    On the opennd, only two people were left. One of them was Meng Qi, whereas the other one was the Roushan Demon.

    The mood of the music changed once again. Zeng zeng. It sounded like pieces of metal being struck together, and there was a little pause between the two sounds.

    Zeng!

    Meng Qi took a step forward with his right foot. In the next moment, he appeared a dozen miles away.

    After the Roushan Demon recovered from shock, he let out a roar that shook the sky. With both of his hands raising, all the tattoos on his arms were lit up one after another. Several ck dragons made up of demonic me appeared in the sky. Their horns were sharp, and their mouths were wide open.

    Nine ck dragons were formed sessively. After soaring into the sky, their bodies connected to each other end to end, and a monster-like giant dragon gradually took shape. Then, it flew toward Meng Qi!

    ¡°The Nine Dragons of Demonic me!¡± Baozhen took a deep breath. During thest fight, he had suffered a lot from this demonic magic ¨C the dragon was actually covered with poison. Once the poison came into contact with human body, it would prate through the mana and form, seep into the body, and burn the internal organs. Even though he had suppressed the poison and extinguished the me, he ended up being infected with a fire poison that was hard to be detoxified. Every noon and midnight, he would suffer a pain in the Primordial Spirit, as if he was pierced by ten thousand needles.

    When the giant dragon began to fall, Meng Qi was still looking straight ahead. He held the long de in his right hand and took another step forward.

    Bam! The dragon hit him, and the demonic me was dropping down like a waterfall.

    Zeng!

    Along with the sound of the zither, Meng Qi appeared a dozen miles away again. His green robes was swinging, and his skin was surrounded by a pale golden radiance, making him look like a god or a Buddha. He was safe and sound.

    The attack of the dragon did not do any harm to him.

    ¡°This...¡± Baozhen was dumbfounded.

    The grayish-white eyes of Roushan Demon were burning with rage. He pped his hands together, and slowly separated them. Along with the terrifying sounds of cracking, a ck lightning suddenly appeared out of nowhere.

    The lightning was stretched to a foot long. Then, it suddenly leaped out and struck toward Meng Qi rapidly.

    ¡°The Thunder of Spirit Destruction!¡± once again, Baozhen thought of thest demon crowd when the Roushan Demon used this attack to break through the city¡¯s defensive formation. It almost destructed the whole Pingle City.

    The speed of the ck lightning was very fast. In just a sh, it had got close to Meng Qi. Leaning his body to one side, Meng Qi pushed his shoulder forward to take the attack.

    Bang! The ck lightning split apart. The pale golden radiance on Meng Qi¡¯s shoulder soared up and engulfed all the broken lightnings.

    Zeng!

    When the zither sounded again, Meng Qi continued to use the Ground-Shrinking Technique. The long de in his right hand did not even move an inch ¨C it seemed like he was not nning to fight back with the de.

    The Roushan Demon was enraged. With a wave of His hand, a dark cloud appeared and hung over Meng Qi. Numerous lightnings were striking down sessively. At the same time, the Nine Dragons of Demonic me, the blood-red shadows, and the filthy ck air attacked one after another.

    Zeng!

    Meng Qi broke through all kinds of demonic magic and stepped into the area within a hundred miles of the Roushan Demon. In other words, he had entered the guru boundary of the Roushan Demon. However, aside from having a few minor scratches and burned marks on the body, he did not appear to be injured!

    Seeing this, the Roushan Demon suddenly stomped his feet fiercely. Along with the shaking ground, a lot of ck air soared up. Looking like vines or snakes, they wrapped around Meng Qi from all directions to weaken his power. Being one of the abilities of his guru boundary, the Demonic Rattan of Nine Yin could effectively restrict, weaken and block the opponent¡¯s attack.

    As the opponent had already entered his guru boundary, the Roushan Demon had decided to fight with full force.

    Zeng!

    Despite the obvious killing intent in the sound of zither, Meng Qi walked forward in a leisurely manner. As his muscles bulged, the ck air was torn apart ¨C still, he was not using the long de in his right hand.

    The Roushan Demon had finally felt rmed and fearful. This enemy is too hard to be beaten!

    Actually, as Meng Qi got closer to the Roushan Demon, their guru boundaries should have ovepped already. In other words, Meng Qi could have attacked with his long de long ago.

    But Meng Qi did not do so. Instead, he was approaching the Roushan Demon step by step along with the sound of the zither. It was as though every step he took was signifying an impending death, which made the Roushan Demon feel stressful and panic.

    ¡°Roar!¡± the Roushan Demon let out a tremendous cry as he could not take it anymore. At the next second, his body shrunk sharply, and he condensed a ck light on his palm. The light was t and thin like a disc. With a sharp edge, the disc of light seemed to be able to cut anything.

    The Roushan Demon threw it out with great effort, and it instantly arrived in front of Meng Qi.

    Baozhen had never seen the Roushan Demon using this demonic magic. Nheless, just at the first nce of the disc of light, he was already having a thrill. It seemed that the disc was having a greater power than the Nine Dragons of Demonic me and the Thunder of Spirit Destruction.

    In the face of the disc of light, Meng Qi had finally taken a move. He raised his left hand that was fair as a jade, and flicked his finger on the edge of the disc.

    Buzz. The disc of ck light disintegrated, fell to the ground and created several deep cracks!

    Meng Qi rubbed his middle finger ¨C that appeared to be a little red ¨C with his thumb. While looking at the Roushan Demon, he said with a smile, ¡°Not bad. Finally, your attack has made me feel a little painful.¡±

    Zeng!

    The sound of the zither had been maintaining the same rhythm, which created an aesthetic feeling. Again, Meng Qi took another step and got a dozen miles closer to the Roushan Demon.

    Panic-stricken, the Roushan Demon immediately turned around and attempted to escape.

    Where on earth did this monstere from?

    This person is even more powerful than the Demon of Pure Gold who is famous for his strong body!

    Zeng zeng zeng!

    Suddenly, the sound of the zither quickened, so did Meng Qi¡¯s walking pace. Dragging the Fire de of Ling Bao behind him, he almost took all three steps at the same time. In an instant, he was right behind the Roushan Demon.

    The Light of Luxuriance appeared, and it covered the body of Roushan Demon.

    nk!

    The sound of the zither changed again, which broke the silver shield at once. The water was bursting out, and the killing intent was soaring up into the sky.

    Meng Qi shed the orange-colored long de forward that seemed to have solidified the void. The Roushan Demon was mmed into an invisible wall and then rebounded right away.

    Sizz. The Fire de of Ling Bao pierced through the Roushan Demon from his back. Following the urrence of a line of red fire, his protective shield made up of ck air was melted, his grayish-while muscles was burned, and his huge body was prated by the long de.

    From bottom to top, a deep wound appeared at the back of the Roushan Demon. Through the wound, the people could even see the unharvested crops in the distance. As the golden me spread on his body, his internal organs were burned. Along with the continuous cracking sounds, it was as though his body oil was spilling out.

    The Roushan Demon turned his head in disbelief to look at his own back, only to find that his body was almost cut into half.

    A Heavenly Weapon?

    Feelings fearful and unreconciled at the same time, the Roushan Demon fell to the ground slowly. Thump. The earth shook violently.

    On top of the city wall, all the people ¨C including Baozhen ¨C fell into silence. The Roushan Demon, who had killed countless people of Pingle City and brought nightmares and despair to everyone, had been killed in such an effortless manner.

    Although the young man and Leader Li could not see what happened exactly in the fight, their minds went nk after witnessing the fall of the huge body and feeling the violent shaking of the earth.

    Qin Shuanglian heaved a sigh of relief as she thought, The senior is indeed a powerful person. Apparently, he doesn¡¯t even need to make an all-out effort to kill the Roushan Demon. Qin Shuanghua, on the other hand, had a mixed expression on her face. She was feeling shocked, confused and a little sad.

    A man wearing the mask of Purple Star was standing at the peak of a mountain in the distance. Having witnessed the battle, he suddenly turned around and said in a deep voice, ¡°Let¡¯s leave. We¡¯d better not be his enemy.¡±

    The orange-colored Fire de was too eye-catching, so it was not difficult to guess the identity of the de user. Since Su Meng had decided to use this de, he was certainly not afraid of exposing his identity. However, at present, not many Samsara Travellers had the ability to beat him.

    Therefore, after witnessing the battle, the Master of the Purple Star had decided to give a wide berth to Su Meng to avoid conflicts. He and his teammates would only focus onpleting their tasks!

    The woman wearing the mask of the Queen Mother of the West looked back at Meng Qi with a strong hatred in her eyes. Then, following behind the Master of the Purple Star and her teammates, she left the ce.

    Meng Qi turned around. After a twist of void, he suddenly appeared beside Jiang Zhiwei and the others. He spoke to Qin Shuanglian and Qin Shuanghua,

    ¡°The crowd of demons of this ce is over. Bring us to the the nearest crack of the Nine Nether.¡±

    Although the crowd of demons had ended for many times, the cracks of the Nine Nether still existed. Apparently, the cracks were not easy to be sealed. Perhaps they were guarded by the Evil Demons of the Dharmakaya realm!

    ¡°The crowd of demons of this ce is over...¡± Qin Shuanglian and her sister mumbled to themselves in a daze.

    It¡¯s over before the demons could even attack... as tears rolled down from their eyes, they felt like having a good cry.

 Chapter 879: The First Crack

    <h4>Chapter 879: The First Crack</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    At dawn, sun rose up above the boundary between Heaven and Earth, shining upon clouds in sky, dying their color to red or orange. Sunlight shone on the field and everyone in the city, driving away the darkness. The whole world became bright and very different from the scary ce it was just now and endowed new life to every soul and spirit!

    The skillful fighters in the Exterior Realm and those at the Orifices-Point Activation Stage felt extremely relieved and happy to see the crowd of demons disappear so quickly. They were also quite surprised how weak Roushan Demon was in front of the man in the ck robe. They felt like waking up from a nightmare and the hell disappearing in the world.

    ¡°The first crowd of demons finally ended!¡± somebody shouted out loud and his voice reached everywhere.

    People shouted out loud as they no longer feel suppressed any more. Army patrol and citizens in the city gazed at each other and felt at lost. Howe the crowd of demons ended so quickly?

    Suddenly a skillful fighter at the Orifices-Point Activation Stage gasped. He lifted his left hand and pointed outside and eximed, ¡°The Four Saviors. It¡¯s the Four Saviors. The Primitive God of Ingenuity saved us!¡±

    He had a few neighbors who were cult believers and helped in bringing back the altar of incense. Therefore, he recognized the Four Saviors.

    Though he could not see their faces clearly, the number and their appearance matched well. Their action of saving the world also matched!

    This world really has gods?

    And those gods really arrived in this world to help us?

    Many people in this city knew about the sect of the Four Saviors. They were quite surprised to hear those words as they had always taken it as cult and now it turned out to be a sacred sect that worships the Zhen God?

    There existed god saviors? And was it true that no matter how hard Terran tried, gods¡¯ help was more than anything?

    Qin Shuanghua wiped tears on her face and looked at Meng Qi with mixed feelings. Did it mean that the sacrifice that Terran made generation after generation is nothing? All the efforts her ancestors and herself made all these years meant nothing?

    The death of her parents, her master and Qin family and the whole sect meant nothingpared with these gods who just arrived here?

    Meng Qi¡¯s Yuan Xin Seal turned secretly and he looked back to the mountains far away and frowned. He sensed vicious intentions. Someone detested him?

    But he was too far away and could not find out who this person was.

    He turned around and looked at Qin Shuanghua and other skillful fighters standing on the tower. He said in a loud voice seriously, ¡°I am the Primitive God and concealed my identity among Terran in the city. I¡¯ve been practicing martial arts very hard together with other threepanions and managed to achieve today¡¯s sess. But unluckily some viins spread scandals about me saying that I¡¯m a cult of gods.¡±

    ¡°We are not born strong. Sometimes we could be very weak. Our ancestors suffered a lot of pain and made a lot of efforts to protect our tribe and our territory. We might have died of the crowd of demons and would never have the chance to fight back if not for their hard work.¡±

    ¡°But we grow stronger and stronger because we stand on the shoulders of our ancestors who sacrificed their lives for the tribe. One day if we are able to kill the crowd of demons for good and seal the crack of the Nine Nether, it is the result of our ancestor and all the heroes that sacrificed their lives.¡±

    Everyone in the tower listened quietly. Qin Shuanghua stared at Meng Qi. Then her ck eyes were covered by the mist.

    A man standing in the tower raised his arm and shouted:

    ¡°Long live Terran!¡±

    ¡°Long live Terran!¡± people shouted out passionately with tears.

    Meng Qi turned around and walked toward the ce where crowd of demons came from. He said calmly, ¡°Time for us to seal the crack of the Nine Nether!¡±

    ¡°Yes. Your majesty,¡± Qin Shuanghua blinked and answered. Tears dropped down her face.

    Meng Qi sent a message by heart to Zhao Heng, ¡°Go and clean up the corpse of Roushan Demon.¡±

    This message was sent to internal group. Jiang Zhi Wei smiled and seemed to know Meng Qi¡¯s intention. Ruan Shuyu looked at the sun far away.

    Zhao Heng asked, ¡°Why not take care of it yourself? It was quite convenient for you.¡±

    Meng Qi answered with a pleased look, ¡°I¡¯m Yuan Huang, admired by the whole Terran tribe. This kind of petty stuff is not for me to do.¡±

    Primitive means the beginning of the beginning. And this name was perfect and it could bepared with Primitive Devil.

    ¡°Yuan Huang? You mean the emperor of apes and monkeys?¡± Ruan Qingyu asked suddenly.

    Yuan Huang... Meng Qi opened his mouth slightly and did not speak a word.

    I need to change this title!

    But it already got spread out in the whole city...

    He was going topliment him for doing his part well, but now...

    Meng Qi said with a cold look, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Then he flied far away followed by Jiang Zhiwei and others. Zhao Heng cleaned up Roushan Demon¡¯s corpse.

    ...

    ¡°It¡¯s here,¡± Qin Shuanglian pointed toward the mountains below her and said. She flied together with her younger sister.

    In the continuous and rolling mountains, there was a cave in a deep valley in the shape of a mouth of big animals. The cave was so deep that no one could see its bottom. ck mist rose up from it and nothing not even grass grew near there.

    ¡°A few gurus tried to enter after demon boom receded. They attempted to seal the crack of the Nine Nether. But it seemed that something terrible happened and only two stayed alive after the journey. And those two gurus died at very early ages. You need to be careful,¡± Qin Shuanglian looked at the cave with a worried look. Nobody knew what was inside.

    Meng Qi had recovered from anger. He pondered for a second and said to Jiang Zhiwei calmly, ¡°Let me strike out at the crack of the Nine Nether.¡±

    ¡°Strike out at it?¡± Qin Shuanghua was confused.

    Meng Qi observed the air flow and Qi Ji saying, ¡°The demons have been working on the cave that links to the crack of the Nine Nether for a long time. We are not afraid but no need to get us in trouble.¡±

    He lifted up the orange fire de and his acupuncture points all lit up like stars in the sky.

    The de cut down at the mountains leaving hot mes behind.

    A red burning deep gap appeared with its inner surface as t as a mirror. Inside the crack, a huge part of it was covered by white mist.

    Crack! The gap soon grew wide open and the mountain was split into two parts reaching to the cave. An exploding sound rang up. ck mist rose up and disappeared with demons screaming and crying.

    The orange de fire disappeared. The gap was so deep that one could see rollingva. The void above the redva was broken into pieces and a distorted ck crack appeared.

    The crack was ten feet long and three feet wide opening wide like a big mouth. ck dirty rivers and mountains was inside together with a huge pitch-ck sun. The stars were deep green and a long creature in the shape of a dragonid there.

    It had all the features of the Real Dragon only its body was pitch-dark and its scales were covered with strange prints. A pair of dark golden eyes looked up coldly. Its scary aura made Qin Shuanglian feel like falling down to hell and she began to see illusions.

    Bang! A Buddhist voice rang up. Qin Shuanglian and Qin Shuanghua woke up suddenly from the illusions and came back to reality.

    How powerful the creature was! It was just a weak breath but could already have such impact.

    ¡°This dragon should be at the same level as Earth Fairy,¡± Jiang Zhi Wei said.

    Meng Qi nodded and smiled. Qin Shuanglian felt relieved seeing Meng Qi¡¯s smile. Fortunately it cannot go out from that world. Its power when reaching this world should be weaker than Dharmakaya¡¯s.¡±

    Meng Qi sent a message by heart, ¡°Zhi Wei, Yushu, Laowu, you guys help me to fight with the dragon. I will close the crack.¡±

    Meng Qi was not afraid of the dragon at all since it could only fight from that world and he was now in his home field but he would not be able to fight with the dragon and close the crack at the same time.

    Jiang Zhi Wei was fully prepared and her eyes lighted up. She turned around and sent a message by heart to Ruan Yushu, ¡°Yushu,ter use the Towering Over Three Realms to assist me. Zhao Heng, you stand by for emergencies.¡±

    Hearing it, Meng Qi frowned, ¡± Are you going to use Sword Twenty Three?¡±

    Jiang Zhi Wei smiled, ¡°After my level went up, my Form, Primordial Spirit and body have been connected. The backfire of Sword Twenty Three could be controlled. Besides, it is not the old version of Sword Twenty Three I¡¯m going to use now. It¡¯s Jiang Family¡¯s Sword Twenty Three after years of studies and practice.¡±

    ¡°I waited at the gate of Xuan Tian Sect for half a year. Every time when a guru came out, I asked them about the art of Sword Twenty Three and tried to understand the Celestial Ruler¡¯s rules of time.¡±

    ¡°Half a year?¡± Meng Qi could not helpughing. Typical Jiang Zhi Wei style.

    He stopped worrying and saw Jiang Zhi Wei fly near the crack. Ruan Shuyu plucked the strings of Phoenix-Perching Zither with both hands and activated it. Zhao Heng carried sword and looked around.

    Qin Shuanglian and Qin Shuanghua both held their breaths tight. Could they really seal the crack of the Nine Nether?

    Seeing Jiang Zhi Wei flying nearby, the huge dragon opened its mouth and roared angrily. Its voice was so loud that the crack was shaking.

    Jiang Zhi Wei put his right hand on the sword hilt and drew sword out slowly. Her body became vague and her Primordial Spirit ovepped with the form and changed to the Taishang sword emperor¡¯s pose.

    Bang!

    The Zither¡¯s sound was like bell ringing loud and shook the three realms. Qin Shuanglian and Qin Shuanghua felt like everything was kept still and the crack and dragon were like small bugs trapped in amber.

    Jiang Zhi Wei thrusted the sword to the dragon. Heaven and Earth suddenly turned to ck and white and everything quiet down. The sound wave of the dragon was so slow almost like a dying old man walking.

    Beads of sweat stood out on the Qin sisters¡¯ foreheads and they could not think at all as they were so surprised at what they saw.

    Everything was so quiet as if they were in a painting. Meng Qi felt that the dragon¡¯s power became weak. He lifted up his de with right hand and made a stride of left foot.

    Now!

    Qin Shuanghua turned her head and looked at Meng Qi. The Primitive Emperor¡¯s body started to inte and grew as big and tall as a giant over 10 feet. At the tip of orange de, a ck swirl appeared. His power suffocating and made people dizzy as if it could destroy Heaven and Earth.

    Qin Shuanghua was surprised. The Primitive Emperor now was five times ten times more powerful than he was when killing Roushan Demon.

    This is his real strength!

    Qin Shuanghua did not know what to say but only to put full confidence in him.

    Qin Shuanghua thought about her father standing at the top of a tower and her master, grandfather leaving Pingle City and fought until death, and all other faces who sacrificed their lives.

    Dad, mom, master, grandpa, my younger brother and my younger sister, can you see it? This crack of the Nine Nether is going to be closed soon!

    Bang!

    Darkness inted and the crack grew wide and then suddenly it shrank. All the sound and light disappeared!

    Qin Shuanghua could see nothing and feel nothing for a long while. Then she saw hundreds of miles around turned to a deep excavation. Lava rivers disappeared together with the crack of the Nine Nether. Only the dragon¡¯s roaring still lingered in the air and then slowly went away.

    Tears dropped down on Qin sisters¡¯ faces. They cried out loudly:

    Dad, mom, master, grandpa, my dear sisters and brothers, can you see it? This crack of the Nine Nether is finally closed. And you didn¡¯t die for nothing!

    Meng Qi put the de into the sheath and stood beside together with Jiang Zhi Wei and others.

    After a while, Qin Shuanglian sniffled and said, ¡°Thank you so much for sealing this crack. This one is the weakest one among all seven. Other ces¡¯ crack of Nine Nether would be harder to seal.¡±

    ¡°Where is the closest crack of the Nine Nether to here?¡± Meng Qi asked.

    ¡°Chang Ning City,¡± Qin Shuanghua answered instead.

    Meng Qi nodded his head and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to Chang Ning City then.¡±

 Chapter 880: Benefit First

    <h4>Chapter 880: Benefit First</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    At Chang Ning City, the sun rose in the east, driving away the mist. Everything was covered in sunshine.

    Kung fu experts of the Exterior Realm led yers at the Orifices-Point Activation Stage guarding at the entrance gate of the city. A Restrictive Spell was half activated with gates wide open to wagons carrying peasants and food grain. Though the atmosphere was oppressively intense, no sign of the crowd of demonsing.

    ¡°Howe? I thought the crowd of demons alwayse out at the same time,¡± Qin Shuanghua looked at the city from far away, feeling confused.

    Qin Shuanglian exined to Meng Qi and others, ¡°Every time when a demon boom happens, a crowd of demonse out from the crack at the same time. There is no exception. But now no sign of a crowd of demonsing to Chang Ning City. And these wagons are called back to protect the city as I¡¯m sure they¡¯ve heard the news about a demon boom happening elsewhere.¡±

    ¡°If things be abnormal, there must be demons behind it,¡± Meng Qi frowned and continued, ¡°but it works good for us as it saved our time to expel the crowd of demons. We can go directly to the crack and seal it. Only we have to be very careful because something strange and dangerous might happen.¡±

    Meng Qi and Jiang Zhi Wei chose to save Chang Ning City first since it¡¯s a popted area. But it turned out to be peaceful in here without any sign of demonsing.

    The Qin sisters said nothing more and followed Meng Qi to the nearest crack. They looked back at Chang Ning City sometimes, feeling confused.

    ...

    At Chang Ning City, Qi Zhengyan wore a ck robe. He looked like an ordinary man except that he was very quiet and did not seem to like to talk.

    The Hei Jia Demon had already changed its appearance. He was dressed in martial arts clothes and was quite tall and tough with a square face and broom-shaped eyebrows. If travelling merchants met him in a field, they would kneel down in front of him and beg for forgiveness.

    ¡°Your majesty, why not organize a martial club and get some trainees to spread the bible? Now the crowd of demons ising soon. I believe no one would dare to stop us,¡± the Hei Jia Demon said in a ttery tone, in contrast with his tough appearance.

    He said those words not by the means of sending messages by heart or blocking the area but in his own way saying it that only Qi Zhengyan could hear. This proved that he was an very experienced powerful yer.

    Qi Zhengyan walked in the street and looked around, ¡°What we have experienced before might be very different from this world. We have to do a deep and detailed research in this world, talk to those middle and lower ss people and understand their current situation. And then we can find a way to deal with our problems properly and adapt ourselves to this world.¡±

    ¡°It is said change in the unchanging rule in Dao De. Those who stick to the old rules are like decayed zombies and will not seed.¡±

    The Hei Jia demon hastened to take out a notebook and wrote with his fingers. He said, ¡°I can¡¯t agree more. Those narrow-minded guys are even more dangerous than us demons.¡±

    Right at this moment, Qi Zhengyan saw a vegetable peddler staring at a well-dressed man passing by with mixed feelings. Qi Zhengyan walked toward him and squatted down. He pretended to be picking vegetables and asked casually, ¡°Sir, do you know that man passing by just now?¡±

    Qi Zhengyan¡¯s voice was soft and honest. The peddler smacked dried lips and answered, ¡°Thirty years ago, the Chang Ning Sect was recruiting trainees. He and I participated in the same test and we¡¯ve met each other for a few times. At that time, he was far less hardworking than me and was not a match for me.¡±

    But now, one dressed in fine clothes and rode on well-groomed horses, whereas the other could barely make a living by selling vegetables in the street.

    ¡°He joined in the Chang Ning Sect, and you didn¡¯t?¡± Qi Zhengyan asked.

    The peddler¡¯s eyes turned dim and he looked down at the vegetables. He said in a low voice, ¡°The Chang Ning Sect only recruited 100 trainees, and 40 ces were given to those who were rtives and friends of the sect. And the other 60 were given first to gifted ones. That man was one of them. Atst only 27 ces were left and I... I was 28.¡±

    ¡°Later, I continued to practice and bought many secret scripts and participated in tests for many rounds. But then I became old and had no chance to join the Chang Ning Sect at all. That¡¯s why I¡¯m selling vegetables in the street...¡±

    ¡°Do you hate the Chang Ning Sect? And those who joined just because they had connections with the sect? And those who were gifted but did not work as hard as you did? Or only if they could recruit you as well since you were number 28?¡± Qi Zhengyan asked calmly.

    The peddler did not know what to say and then he answered after a few seconds, ¡°Hate? What for? Those who had connections joined because their ancestors worked hard. Those gifted were recruited because the sect could grow faster and bigger using them. They were born with talents. And I¡¯m clear that the sect only recruited 100 trainees, nobody could help to change it to 101.¡±

    ¡°27 people who ranked before me all worked very hard and not any worse than me. Why hate them?¡±

    ¡°But howe you ended up like this even if you¡¯ve been working hard and practicing hard for years?¡± Qi Zhengyan asked.

    The peddler¡¯s eyes looked dull and then suddenly he pressed his head with his hand and said, ¡°Me myself! I did not work hard enough to win over those 27 people. I did not have any gifts and only reached the Orifices-Point Activation Stage at 50 years old. It¡¯s me myself!¡±

    ¡°No. You ranked 28th among so many applicants. You have been practicing so hard by yourself for so many years and finally reached the Orifices-Point Activation Stage. There is nothing wrong about you.¡±

    ¡°If they were not wrong and neither was I, howe I ended up like this?¡± The peddler pressed his head with both hands and said painfully, ¡°If nobody did anything wrong, then why?¡±

    Qi Zhengyan stood up slowly and looked at him with pitiful eyes.

    ...

    At a courtyard of Chang Ning City, Zi Wei star master looked at Xi, Queen Mother of the West, and Bei Dou star master and said in a low voice, ¡°The Demonic Lord¡¯s sessor ns to start a revolution at the period of a demon boom. They should move soon these days. Let¡¯s search for clues and signs at different ces and track his whereabouts. But remember never act blindly as he himself was a yer with strength and so are his helpers behind.¡±

    Three mythological members nodded and left.

    ...

    Rivers flowed fast and color of water was pitch-ck. The Chang Ning crack of the Nine Nether was here.

    The river was swirling around in a very fast pace with its core part disclosing the riverbed. There should be a huge crack in the shape of a centipede but now only stood a ck mountain like a tower. Its four sides were very smooth and seemed no one could climb up.

    Seeing the mountain, the Qin sisters both eximed slightly. Since when did such changes happen at the Chang Ning crack?

    Meng Qi squinted his eyes and looked at the mountain. He felt like he had seen it before.

    He saw it before in the Secret Realm of the Demonic Monarch, ovepping mountains, at sessors of Devil¡¯s ws dead spots, and the mountain that disappeared in the Main World.

    Why it came into this world?

    Jiang Zhi Wei heard her master mention it once and could recognize it. She turned around and stared into Meng Qi¡¯s eyes. She could see him getting confused.

    Suddenly, the grand sun in the air shone out with dazzling bright light as if it fell down to the ground nearby. The Qin sisters, Ruan Yushu, and Zhao Heng could not open their eyes.

    Meng Qi held his de with his right hand and turned around slowly. He looked far away and said, ¡°Come out.¡±

    No attack but giving a sign like this to im his arrival. This mysterious visitor wanted something.

    The white light divided into two parts and a man came out with an imposing manner. It was Xi wearing the Divine Master of Sun!

    Jiang Zhi Wei put her right hand¡¯s five fingers on the sword hilt and stood on the other side of Meng Qi, simr to the situation of a pincer movement. They both looked at Xi who stood not far away.

    ¡°Are you here for revenge?¡± Meng Qi asked coldly.

    It was him who disturbed Xi¡¯s perfect n of reincarnation!

    Xi wearing the mask said in a sullen voice, ¡°Benefit goes before hatred. What¡¯s done is done. I value the future much more than the past.¡±

    ¡°What do you want?¡± Meng Qi asked.

    This man was a master of martial arts, almost the same level with reincarnated mighty people and he had much more experience and knowledge than me. I shall not treat him casually.

    Xi answered, ¡°Last time you used the Seal of Yin Yang. And you used Seal of Void in the fight with the Roushan Demon. Thus I assume that if you are not Yuan Shi himself, you are at least connected with him. So can you tell me where is the Wu¡¯Ji Seal? Is it in your hands right now or somewhere else? In return, I¡¯ll help to answer you a question of the same value.¡±

    ¡°I have activated the Divine Needle of the Sun and blocked this area. The Six Dao is very weak right now and he will not know our conversation here.¡±

    Weak Six Dao? Weak? Meng Qi and Jiang Zhi Wei both squinted their eyes.

 Chapter 881: This Life Fruit At This Life Hall

    <h4>Chapter 881: This Life Fruit At This Life Hall</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    ¡°Weak Six Dao?¡± Meng Qi pressed his right hand on the de hilt seemly casual.

    Xi stood in white light and dazzling sunshine. His voice seemed toe from far away. ¡°He is much more stronger than you imagine. Even I have no idea how strong he is. There would be no such game if he is in good condition,¡± he said.

    A weak Six Dao could send people to different universe and world, help to cure any wounds instantly almost like bringing the dying back to life, making a Heavenly Weapon easily and never failed even once, and can master any kind of martial art, control time flow and even change the reason to results. And he did all these when he was weak? Meng Qi could not imagine how scary he would be in good condition!

    But this seemed to exin why he tried to avoid those Dharmakaya that hasn¡¯t gone through Samsara and why he requested every Samsara Traveler to keep the secret.

    ¡°Who is he? And what is the purpose of Missions of Samsara?¡± Meng Qi asked with a sullen tone and Jiang Zhi Wei listened carefully.

    Xi was like wearing a cloak of sunshine. He answered, ¡°Do not talk about him anymore. Even though I activated the Divine Needle of Sun, I still cannot make sure that I can block his perceptionpletely.¡±

    ¡°You can ask other questions. But before that you have to tell me where the Wu¡¯Ji Seal is right now.¡±

    Last time I did use the Seal of Yin Yang at the Nine Levels of Heaven. It was quite natural for him to think that I¡¯m rted with Yuan Shi, etc. The Wu¡¯Ji Seal is not in my hand and the Death Mother has returned. It¡¯s almost impossible for him to get it. I can just tell him and make a profit out of it... Meng Qi thought. And then he said, ¡°I did enter the Jade Pce in the World of Gods and took the Fan Tian Seal, the Seal of the Fifth and Sixth of the Ten Heavenly Stems, the Seal of Yin Yang, the Yuan Xin Seal and the Dao Yi Seal. But for other seals were stolen by someone before I went inside. The Seal of Void and the Wu¡¯Ji Seal are now in the Death Mother¡¯s hand and became the cornerstone for her return.¡±

    ¡°Later during the fight at Shen Du, I inherited Zhen Yi of Seal of Void from Oracle Feng Dian by chance.¡±

    What he said was a mix of truth and lie. The key part was real but the details were fake. Meng Qi intended to prove that he was not rted at all with the Fairy World Yuan Shi.

    Xi nodded and said, ¡°Now I think back. The Siren of Daluo did y martial arts of the Seal of Void and the Wu¡¯Ji Seal.¡±

    Now he became sure of the Wu¡¯Ji Seal¡¯s whereabouts. As for other things, he did not care if it¡¯s true or not.

    ¡°It¡¯s your turn,¡± Xi kept his promise.

    He could help to answer a question anyway.

    Xi did not want to fight with Su Meng An and Jiang Zhi Wei right now even though he¡¯s fully prepared. Future was unpredictable and nobody knew when he might need to ask another favor from them.

    He who does not have a long-term n is not up to short term jobs. He who does not have the whole picture in mind cannot design a part.

    One question? Meng Qi thought about a lot of things. He had too many questions to ask this powerful man such as the rtion between the World of Gods, Journey to the West, and the Main World.

    After thinking for a while and talking to Jiang Zhi Wei, Meng Qi decided to ask a question that was closely rted with himself.

    He took out a paper painted with three one-leaf nts and two green fruits and asked, ¡°Gu Siren took fruit like this at the Hall of Three-Lives. You hid in the Hall of Past and you should know about it?¡±

    He cast the image of two fruits to Xi together with his perceptions: two fruits were born like this and came into this world like this and would never change their shapes in future.

    Xi viewed the images and sensed it. Suddenly heughed and said, ¡°It seemed that the Death Mother made a mistake. Luo Siren now has an independent mind.¡±

    He could make a judgment of Gu Xiaosang¡¯s condition by just looking at the fruit. Those fruits are rted with reincarnation, etc... Meng Qi thought but did not say anything. He did not want to look anxious.

    Xi loosened his right hand and looked at images turning to fluorescence in the sky and said slowly as if he was trying to remember things, ¡°A long time ago, I entered the hidden passage to This Life Hall and saw this fairy tree. Its fruit is named after the This Life Hall and is called This Life Fruit. It is not any worse than a fairy fruit in the t peach garden. They represent a different Dao.¡±

    This Life Fruit? Not Three-Lives Fruit? Meng Qi tried to keep calm.

    Xi continued, ¡°If one eats two of these fruits and practices Dao, he will soon forget the past and future but only remember the present. Everything rted with past and future will disappear.¡±

    ¡°Luo Siren seemed to manage to get rid of the Death Mother and became her own master at present.¡±

    Everything in the past and future? Meng Qi was shocked to hear it. Xi¡¯s words were like a Da Dao imperial edict lingering on his Primordial Spirit. One could achieve to be himself after eating two and then cut all the rtions with past and future, getting rid of the mighty people behind.

    No wonder Liu Luo said the mighty people behind would be angry if he searched for this fruit.

    Gu Xiaosang had a clear goal and she had a n. But she did not eat two at same time but forced me to eat one! And I ate it!

    Meng Qi used the Yuan Xin Seal to hide his mixed feelings of shock, confusion, and surprise. He then asked casually:

    ¡°Does it has to be two fruits? What if somebody only eat one?¡±

    ¡°Do you mean another person took one fruit and the Siren of Daluo only took the one that was left?¡± Xi asked back. He was not clear of the situation during that time and because Fairnd there copsed and he could not sense anything about it.

    Meng Qi gave an inexplicit answer, ¡°Fairnd was destroyed and I only saw Gu siren take one in the chaos. The other might now be in the hand of the Devil Master, or the Mad Emperor, or the Wizard King of this World.¡±

    ¡°If only eat one fruit, it could help to strengthen the power of oneself at present and fight with the will of reincarnation or returned will but it does not mean that he will win. To sessfully get rid of those wills, one has to learn other Dharma practice, for example Dharma practice of cutting all connections, of blocking messages from mighty people and the strength to attack from far away... Besides, two fruits were born on one root, they will build a special connection on those two peoples¡¯ Primordial Spirits. If they meet, one can help to wake up the other if the other was asleep or oppressed. But only for three times and no more,¡± Xi exined in full details. No wonder he was one of the well-known might people at ancient Heavenly Court.

    Meng Qi was confused. Why Gu Xiaosang gave me one?

    Why she was so generous at that time?

    ¡°What is she thinking?¡± Meng Qi murmured to himself and felt a bit angry. If not by the help of the Yuan Xin Seal, he could barely hide his mixed feelings.

    Xi stepped back and said, ¡°We are even now. See you guyster.¡±

    Strong lights shone out from his body to all directions like sunshine. And then all the lights turned to a phoenix and all white light was absorbed into it. Heaven and Earth returned to normal with white cloud, blue sky, and clean air.

    Meng Qi did not go after him and neither did Jiang Zhi Wei. Xi disappeared. Ruan Yushu, Zhao Heng, and the Qin sisters¡¯ senses came back. The pitch-ck mountain stood in front of them just like before.

    Meng Qi sent them a message by heart, briefly exining what happened just now. He then asked the Qin sisters, ¡°Did the Chang Ning crack look like this before?¡±

    Qin Shuanglian shook his head with a confused look and said, ¡°Many gurus came to this ce before and made records that the crack of the Nine Nether was located in the riverbed but they¡¯ve never mentioned anything about ck mountains.¡±

    It¡¯s impossible for anyone who witnessed these mountains to forget to write about it.

    Meng Qi inhaled slowly and tried to calm down himself. He decided not to think about This Life Fruit now. Though he might benefit from the fruit since he might learned the Letting Go of the Past but still many things were left unclear, especially Gu Xiaosang¡¯s real purpose. He needed to figure out more things from Xi¡¯s answer.

    What was she thinking on earth? Meng Qi thought withplex feelings.

    Qin Shuanghua looked at the ck mountain and then discovered that it was located right above the crack of the Nine Nether and blocked itpletely. She said, ¡°No wonder the crowd of demons did note out nearby Chang Ning. This strange mountain blocked its entrance. Why not then go to other cracks and seal other cracks first?¡±

    Meng Qi and the others checked the mountain¡¯s location and found a crack under the bottom of the mountain, which was slowly falling as if it¡¯s going to be swallowed by the Nine Nether. Since the mountain was so big, it would surely stretch the crack!

    ¡°No,¡± Meng Qi refused Qin Shuanghua¡¯s suggestion. He pointed at the crack and said, ¡°This mountain is stretching the crack. After it fully fell down in the Nine Nether, the crack would be bloated and then a real evil god and demon mighte out.¡±

    An evil god and demon at the Dharmakaya level!

    ¡°What, what should we do then?¡± the Qin sisters¡¯ faces turned white. It turned out to be a bad thing, this mountain!

    Meng Qi checked the size of the mountain and concluded that he would not be able to lift it up or split it open. Then he said, ¡°We¡¯ll have to go inside and check it out.¡±

    Jiang Zhi Wei knew it clearly that only legends could enter the real mountain and could only stay in the area of possibilities that could get along with oneself. She smiled and sent a message, ¡°I have the Hao Tian Jing Fragment and it¡¯s more powerful than an average legend. Maybe we can enter the real mountain by the help of it!

    Right, the Hao Tian Jing Fragment! Meng Qi was relieved but soon frowned again and said, ¡°Be careful. If anything goes wrong, we shoulde back immediately.¡±

    This is the Secret Realm that is involved with Devil¡¯s ws and strong demons. It could be extremely dangerous!

    Meng Qi wanted to help them honestly but if even the Seven-Kill Tablet could not fight against it, there was nothing more he could do.

    After a little discussion, Meng Qi said to the Qin sisters, ¡°It is a real demon area and very dangerous. You two wait outside.¡±

    The two sisters did not refuse. They nodded and said, ¡°Be very careful.¡±

    Meng Qi turned around facing Jiang Zhi Wei and others and said, ¡°To make sure we will not be separated to different areas of possibilities, I¡¯m sorry you need to go through this first.¡±

    Then he waved his sleeve in the air and it became as big as a boundless sky!

 Chapter 882: Wave The Magic Brush With Bare Hands

    <h4>Chapter 882: Wave The Magic Brush With Bare Hands</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    Heaven and earth turned dark and chaotic. And then after a few seconds, everything returned to normal and the Qin sisters could only see the Primitive God.

    ¡°The Primitive God¡¯s sleeve is so magical...¡± Qin Shuanglian was an experienced Samsara Traveler and she was still very surprised to see Meng Qi¡¯s power. No wonder he became a Great Guru who has experienced Deadly Missions three or four times.

    She thought about the giant of over 10 feet high and the pitch-ck swirl. The Roushan Demon did not die for nothing. If the Primitive God made the strike with his full efforts, the Roushan Demon would perish utterly.

    Besides, he has not shown his power of The Blue Sky has perished, the Yellow Sky will soon rise, yet.

    She saw Meng Qi fly to the ck mountains.

    ¡°Is everything going to be alright?¡± Qin Shuanghua asked with a worried look. She witnessed too many things beyond her knowledge and was a bit scared.

    Qin Shuanglian stared at the mountains and said firmly, ¡°No worries. The Primitive God¡¯s real strength is two or three times of what we saw. He has reached the level of the Yellow Sky rise and now is almost the same level with God and Buddha.¡±

    ¡°The Yellow Sky Rise?¡± Qin Shuanghua felt confused. She looked up in the sky and thought what does that mean?

    The more she thought, the more mysterious Meng Qi was in her eyes.

    ...

    At the Secret Realm, time flew differently from other worlds. At a courtyard, The Master of Purple Star already returned together with the others.

    They worked much faster searching for clues than average people as they¡¯ve learned many useful methods in Samsara World.

    Xi wore a mask of the Divine Master of Sun and said in a reserved and calm manner, ¡°This world has been invaded by the crowd of demons many times and here exists many devil men. Therefore, citizens here are more sensitive and will notice strangers quickly. Many saw a man in a ck robe wander in the city today followed by servants in ck martial arts clothes.

    ¡°I heard about it too,¡± Bei Dou star master said. He was a gloomy and cruel man.

    ¡°What is that man doing here?¡± the Master of Purple Star cut in.

    His main task today was building a connection with the head of Chang Ning City after changing his appearance and identity.

    Woman wearing the mask of the Queen Mother of the West answered in a low voice, ¡°He chatted with many citizens and asked about their life especially their sad stories. But he never told anyone his purpose of doing this and did not advocate or disseminate anything.¡±

    ¡°What did he want...¡± the Master of Purple Star murmured. But he soon said in a calm tone, ¡°No matter what he wanted to do, he is descendant of the Demonic Lord. Entering Terran cities could get him endangered. Let¡¯s tell this to the head of Chang Ning City that demons entered and then we provide them clues. Let them lead the battle.¡±

    ¡°And we ambush nearby and wait for the chance to go out and fight those demons with all our efforts.¡±

    The head of Chang Ning City would not start the fight without any considerations. But as soon as he find out that those strangers were rted with the Nine Nether demons, there was no doubt that he would start a fight with them.

    They discussed and decided on details and suddenly the Queen Mother of the West said, ¡°I have a suggestion.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± the Master of Purple Star frowned slightly. The Queen Mother of the West had a strong background and always acted on her own will without thinking about others. Though many team members were not happy about her, they dared not to say anything. Only Bei Dou star master who enjoyed killing could bear with her.

    The Queen Mother of the West looked around and said word by word, ¡°I suggest that we grab this chance to kill Frenzied de after we finish main mission.¡±

    The Queen Mother of the West felt slightly angry hearing it. Is he doubting my judgment ability?

    ¡°The Frenzied de killed the head of the Tower of Malevolence and won the battle easily encircled by the Bodhisattva of Joy, Oracle Feng Dian, the head of the Tower of Malevolence, two Heavenly Weapons, and one Dharmakaya token. There is no doubt about his capability and the power of his magic weapon.¡±

    The Master of Purple Star exined patiently, ¡°I¡¯m a very confident man but I dare not say that I¡¯m better than the head of the Tower of Malevolence with a Heaven Weapon. Xi is a descendent of the ancient Divine Master of Sun and practiced the Five Virtues Magic Arts and now has reached the Nine Levels of Heaven. But Xi does not have a Heavenly Weapon therefore could not bepared with the Bodhisattva of Joy. ¡±

    ¡°And you have just joined the sect, Bei Dou has not reached the second Heavenly Stairs, can youpare with Oracle Feng Dian without Dharmakaya token?¡±

    ¡°We four together cannot even fight with the group that encircled the Frenzied de, not to mention he¡¯s together with Jiang Zhi Wei who is now at the same level with Su Wuming. It is said that she has reached the Eight Levels of Sky.¡±

    He did not mention Ruan Yushu and others since they were still not the guru level.

    The Queen Mother of the West listened quietly and said, ¡°I can invite others to help.¡±

    ¡°Who?¡± the Master of Purple Star asked curiously.

    The Queen Mother of the West stood up slowly and cast a nce at Xi, ¡°I know you have a Heavenly Weapon.¡±

    Heavenly Weapon? The Master of Purple Star and Bei Dou star master looked at Xi.

    Xi stayed quiet and did not say anything.

    The Queen Mother of the West walked and stopped at the wall. He took out a brush with dry and cracked brown tube from White Mustard Ring.

    Without dipping the brush into the ink, She started to draw with it on the wall. One vertical stroke and one horizontal stroke and another vertical stroke. A door was soon painted eight feet high and three feet wide.

    The Queen Mother of the West painted a few more prints on the door as its carved in it. After she finished painting, the Queen Mother of the West stepped back and pointed the pen in the air for seven times.

    Suddenly the door dimmed with lights and became real.

    Then the lights went out and a mysterious door carved with strange prints with a ck background color appeared.

    The Queen Mother of the West stretched out her hand and pushed in the air and the door squeaked and slowly opened.

    Wave the magic brush with bare hands. Make the divine door on the empty wall. The Master of Purple Star and Bei Dou star master were both very surprised and looked at the Queen Mother of the West.

    Xi turned around to the Queen Mother of the West as well. He asked as if he was talking to himself:

    ¡°Magic brush?¡±

    The door openedpletely.

    ...

    At Chang Ning City, Qi Zhengyan and the Hei Jia Demon walked in hurried crowd.

    ¡°Your majesty. It seems that someone is looking for us,¡± the Hei Jia Demon felt something strange going on and said.

    Qi Zhengyan was not bothered and said, ¡°Don¡¯t expect everything to go smoothly. But we do not need to worry. What we should do now is to hide ourselves and change our identity. We still need to ask many things and do our research. It is not a good timing now for us to disseminate martial arts anyway.¡±

    ¡°If we do not apply what we have learned in practice then there is no use to learn the theory. This is going to be a great experience for us.¡±

    Too many details had to be confirmed and problems needed to be solved.

    The Devil of Six Disasters¡¯ theory would be very popr at a moment like this. No matter howplicated the situation was and how many details needed to be confirmed, everything could be solved if one could destroy everything. Or the great son of heaven¡¯s theory to control each one¡¯s mind and then everything would go as one expected.

    ...

    ck earth was muddy and permeated with blood. Grotesque stones stood on two sides of the road like demons.

    Everything stayed the same as Meng Qi sawst time including the Devil¡¯s ws¡¯ descendants statues, ck pine trees, and decayed ancient bronze coffins.

    Meng Qi waved his sleeve in the air and Jiang Zhi Wei, Ruan Yushu, and Zhao Heng were all cast out of it.

    Jiang Zhi Wei stood on the ground and looked around. She then took out the Hao Tian Jing Fragment with excitement.

    Its surface was ck with no lights and shadows. But it slowly reflected the universe, boundless star river, etc.

    Ruan Yushu and Zhao Heng saw this Heavenly Weapon of the ancient Hao Tian Emperor for the first time and were both stunned by its power. They felt like travelling in different universe and time passing by so quickly, ten thousand years, a billion years.

    Meng Qi stroke his de slightly and a sound rang up like the drum sound in the sunset and bell sound in the sunrise. It made Ruan Yushu and Zhao Heng wake up instantly in cold sweat.

    The shadow of the universe was met with bronze coffins. The mountain started to shake slightly.

    In front of the bronze coffin, the void suddenly tore up like opening the curtain.

    Strong lights came out from inside and shot straight up to the sky!

    ...

    The Hei Jia Demon and Qi Zhengyan both turned around and looked at the strong lights lighting up the sky.

    ¡°Devil¡¯s ws!¡± the Hei Jia Demon trembled and blurted out.

    Qi Zhengyan¡¯s face color changed a bit and then sighed in a low voice.

    ¡°Your majesty. Why not take Devil¡¯s ws back?¡± the Hei Jia Demon asked excitedly.

    ¡°I want to be a master of the Devil¡¯s ws, not its ve. Getting it now will do more harm than good,¡± Qi Zhengyan said calmly.

    The Hei Jia Demon was surprised. This was the Devil¡¯s ws! Devil¡¯s ws! One of the most powerful weapons in the whole world!

    But his majesty did not care about it!

    ¡°But we better go there first just in case it would be ved by others. And that¡¯s going to be a disaster for us,¡± Qi Zhengyan said after a while.

    ...

    At the courtyard, the Queen Mother of the West, the Master of Purple Star, and others all turned around and looked up at the sky shining so brightly. But behind that quirky dazzling light was the darkest ck!

 Chapter 883: Hatred Through The Ages

    <h4>Chapter 883: Hatred Through The Ages</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    The water curtain was raised and Meng Qi immediately had a feeling like the world had been washed by the rain and became extremely fresh and deep as if it was the most pure and subtle ck gemstone.

    The scene at the peak of the mountain seemed to be not so different from what it had been before. There was still a ck pine tree on the cliff edge. Under the pine tree, there was still a bronze coffin full of traces of decay.

    However, under simr appearances, there was apletely different feeling. Looking from all directions, you can only see the winding mountain roads and dark peaks as they superimpose together in a countless way, covering all possibilities. The crack of the Nine Levels of Underground, which used to be at the bottom of the mountain, appeared on the edge of the cliff.

    The crack looked like a distorted and ferocious centipede that had been sutured, opening a hole that was seven feet wide and a hundred feet long. The space across the crack was silent with no other scenery, only pitch ck. Meng Qi looked into the crack and could not see anything. He could only feel that inside was a rotating vortex that was boundlessly huge. The horrifying feeling it let out was way more terrible than the devil dragon before!

    It can¡¯t be that the ck hole had be alive... Meng Qi joked to himself. At the same time, his eyes swept past everything else in this ce and quickly understood the situation in order to n his next move.

    The pines shook slightly though there was no wind. Its needles were like teeth and the mottled bark was like the skin of a dying old man that was frightening and disgusting.

    The ancient bronze coffin was covered with a thickyer of dust of time and revealed the feeling of antiqueness with traces of decay everywhere. But unlike before, its texture felt a little unreal with different distortion when looking at it from different sides. Different evil scenes shed across the surface but the scene close to the lid did not change and fixed into several types of pictures including the ck armored demon with six arms, the one-eyed demon with ribbon color, the cold demon with no face, and the demon covered in a yellowish bloody fog.

    They were the Devils of Six Disasters, the great son of heaven and the evil god of the Nether. All of them were mighty people from the Nine Levels of Underground that all the demons feared and now they were supporting the lid of the coffin as if supporting the soul of the dead in the coffin!

    On top of the lid of the ancient bronze coffin, there was nomp of azraell. There was only a huge dark palm which looked very heavy. The three-inch-long nails were like sharp swords that were glittered with bloody and evil gleam. The back of the hand was covered in strange and crazy figures that seemed chaotic.

    Just seeing it made Meng Qi¡¯s heart beat faster. Hatred filled his mind. He hated the fairness of heaven, he hated the tolerance of earth, he hated the joyful people, he hated the loss he endured, he hated theplexity of Karma, he hated the cruel fate, and he hated that he had not ughtered enough.

    In his hatred, Meng Qi¡¯s thoughts and mind were all confused as if his personality had split into twelve thousand nine hundred and sixty parts, eachpletely different.

    ¡°Ha-ha, with this thing, I will be invincible in this world!¡±¡±Long Aotian! Go to hell!¡±¡±Six Dao, Ananda, you two mice only know how to y tricks in a dark corner. Come out and have a fight if you dare!¡±¡±Fuck you, you son of a bitch, speak thenguage of mighty people if you dare!¡±¡±Calm down, it¡¯s an illusion!¡±¡±It¡¯s an illusion now, everything before this was all illusion, you didn¡¯t even travel through time, you were being treated in a lunatic asylum!¡±¡±This is an increase in the insanity, you idiot, and you¡¯re about to see the old dominators and really lose your mind... ¡±

    Ah! Meng Qi clutched his head in pain as the twelve thousand voices in his mind argued with each other simultaneously in chaos like boiling porridge. No one without a simr experience could understand the pain he was suffering from.

    nk!

    With a roaring sound, the flicker of a heavenly weapon jumped into Meng Qi¡¯s vision. He suddenly came back to himself and seized the brief chance to operate the Yuan Xin Seal. He used the trait of containment of everything in the Indestructible Statue of Yuan Shi to quickly absorb and integrate the personality that had just split out.

    At the same time, he sat down with one hand pointing to the sky and one hand touching the earth. A golden Buddha slowly appeared from his Primordial Spirit,

    ¡°From heaven to earth, I am the best in the world!¡±

    His sound was like thunder, but was also like an old drum or a morning bell. One by one, his words floated apart in the air and turned into golden swastikas. On top of each golden swastika sat a golden Buddha with one hand pointing to the sky and one hand touching the earth, each chanting ¡°From heaven to earth, I am the best in the world!¡±

    The confluence and ovep concussed the surroundings, forcing the chaos back to order and turning the filth into pureness. Clear azure light was everywhere, forcing some of the weird power of this strange palm back to the area near the bronze ancient coffin. This helped Ruan Yushu and Zhao Heng to break free from the madness and confusion.

    Meng Qi had blocked in front of them just then and directly suffered from the attack of the power. They were just close to madness and did not go through the consequences of split personalities. Zhao Heng had bits of breath of Xuan Huang by his side that effectively resisted the chao. Ruan Yushu was surrounded by beautiful sounds of a zither, and various scenes like the pce of fairy in heaven appeared in the air. This was the inborn natural response of the Heart of Zither that use the notes of twelve gods of Lang Huan to y a song that could ward off evil.

    They could only slightly resist the power of the palm. If it was not for Meng Qi¡¯s Buddha¡¯s Palm, they could never get rid of the infection of the power that gradually made them sink into madness and bepletely crazy.

    Jiang Zhiwei sat straight aside with indifferent eyes in the Taishang sword emperor¡¯s pose. All kinds of sword spirits and ideas had no difference of inferiorness or nobleness. The world was not kind and difference between feelings did not matter.

    She mastered all of this chaos with the heart of Taishang that exceeded everything. It was with no doubt that she was fully adapted to withstand this confusion aroused by the power. She turned out to be the least affected whose situation was even better than that of Meng Qi.

    Every subject has its own experts... Meng Qi thought subconsciously and recognized the strange palm at the same time,

    ¡°The Devil¡¯s ws!¡±

    In the ancient times, the devil emperor of the Nine Nether was at the top of the world. He was in the Nirvana Realm and only slightly weaker than the Three Pristines. But he was then seriously injured by a Heavenly Primogenitor and died in the Nine Nether. He left a Seven Devil¡¯s Curse before he died that cursed everything in the world. His body dissipated afterwards and he only had one of his ws left. That was one of the ten Peerless Heavenly Weapons listed by the Master of Six Dao of Samsara, the Devil¡¯s ws!

    Here was the Secret Realm created by the second master of the Devil¡¯s ws, the Demonic Monarch. Meng Qi saw the image of other masters before they died, thus he guessed that the Devil¡¯s ws may be hidden here and made preparations before he came in. Yet he had not expected that the Devil¡¯s ws were unlike the Tyrant¡¯s Invincible de he had seen and could infect the surroundings even when it was asleep on purpose. This nearly made him suffer from a huge loss.

    The glow of the Devil¡¯s ws shot up into the sky and sted into a gorgeous light.

    Roar!

    A deep voice came from the crack of the Nine Levels of Underground that was filled of desire towards the Devil¡¯s ws. Anyone who heard this sound would feel as if Primordial Spirit had left his or her body.

    Suddenly, the lights faded, leaving the ce pitch ck. The void twisted towards the crack while the ancient bronze coffin and the Devil¡¯s ws also rose slowly into the air as if about to fly into the crack.

    Meng Qi and others were like small fishing boats on the sea, going up and down in the wind and waves and could stabilize their bodies. Zhao Heng and Ruan Yushu were especially unsteady with their feet having already left the ground. No matter how they changed the directions, they could not help sliding slowly but firmly towards the crack.

    In order to attain the Devil¡¯s ws, the Devil God on the other side of the w made his move across the realm!

    Ruan Yushu stroked the strings of the zither with his hands and yed a song that solidified the changes and offset the suction. Meanwhile, Zhao Heng drew out his sword and used energy from the sky to change thew of heaven and earth around him temporarily in a small range in order topete with the power that could tear the mountain.

    ¡°We can¡¯t let the Devil God have the Devil¡¯s ws. Otherwise the big catastrophe will immediatelye with no buffer!¡± In a split second, Meng Qi made up his mind with no hesitation or fear.

    nk!

    The orange fire de let out a sound like a dragon roaring. Meng Qi held the de and flew slowly towards the crack of the Nine Levels of Underground along the suction like willow blossoms in the wind. But his figure grew bigger and steadier as if a giant bearing a Xumi Mountain. His long de also became heavier. Everyyer of force of the universe represented by acupuncture points, force of sky represented by the vital organs of the human body, and force of Yuan Shi from Primordial Spirit all gathered in one ce.

    The wind blew back as Meng Qi¡¯s de and the crack of the Nine Levels of Underground fought over the control of direction of wind. The air shook violently between them.

    At this moment, Jiang Zhiwei drew out her sword. The sword beam light divided into thousands of rays of beam that contained the same dreadfulness and sharpness with no difference of strong or weak.

    Her sword beam did not stab at the crack of the Nine Levels of Underground, but went straight towards Meng Qi¡¯s long de.

    Meng Qi suddenly understood her intention. Jiang Zhiwei had fought aside of him for many years and they had discussed martial arts many times. She must have grasped the essence of martial arts and prepared tobine two swords to cast the Grand Burial of Gxies together.

    Because to make all things return to the void must need the forces to focus on one point, thus if Meng Qi was to distract himself to use the Shine of Grand Sun toplete the joint attack, it would make the attack not perfect and the final effect not good enough. But now Jiang Zhiwei had noticed this and nned to rece it with her own sword!

    ¡°Come!¡± Meng Qi¡¯s fighting spirit was raised higher and shed down his de heavily, making the ck swirl bigger and bigger!

    Tinkle, Ruan Yushu¡¯s sound of zither changed, making the aura and force of Jiang Zhiwei increase immediately. The sword beam became more and more powerful and finally cooperated with Meng Qi¡¯s long de.

    The ck swirl finally collided with the Shine of Grand Sun as de and the swords met with each other.

    The sky and earth fellpletely dark without a single ray of light. Soon a white glow appeared that expanded and swept over the curved void to make it smooth and then neutralized the terrible suction.

    There came a sound of rumbling.

    The ck mountain began to copse in the me and a huge mushroom cloud while the ancient bronze coffin and the Devil¡¯s ws suddenly fell back onto the ground.

    ...

    ¡°The Devil¡¯s ws?¡± the Queen Mother of the West whispered and then stretched out her hand into the door and pulled out a ck Golden Spear with Phoenix Wings. It was the ck Golden Spear with Phoenix Wings covered in ayer of me of destruction!

    ¡°The Spear of Mythical Creatures...¡± Xi¡¯s pupils shrank.

    ¡°A few momentster, my fellow demon Dharmakayas wille. Now we go by ourselves first,¡± the Queen Mother of the West shook the long spear. Her mask fell to the ground, revealing a beautiful face like the clear water lotus with fascinating charm. Her eyes were pure but they also contain hatred that had umted in millions of years that seemed very incongruous.

    Those who learned the Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship would be killed by any demon if they were seen!

    This was not only to get revenge, but also to prevent Ananda from returning!

    The Queen Mother of the West looked at the far distance where the glow rose. She flew up into the air and clenched her silver teeth,

    ¡°The person who is faithless and inconstant in love must be killed!¡±

 Chapter 884: Becoming A Scapegoat Again

    <h4>Chapter 884: Bing A Scapegoat Again</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    Wrapped in light and fire, the ck mountain copsed at a speed visible to the naked eye. The earth shook and rumbled and the sky shook and turned dark.

    This was what the Qin sisters had seen in the distance. There was a feeling of impending doom. They trembled and were instinctively afraid. If the mountain had not been in the secret realm that was like another world, the aftermath would surely sweep through the surroundings, razing everything, and killing both of them.

    The force was almost as powerful as that of god and Buddha?

    Thebination of the two swords was even more powerful than Meng Qi had expected. To converge all the forces together and make all things return to the void is really making all things return to the void. Jiang Zhiwe got the blessing of Ruan Yushu¡¯s zither and thoroughlybined the Dao Chuan Huan Yu she had understood a little bit with Tai Shang Wang Qing of Zhan Dao Jian Wo to profoundly interpretate the Shine of Grand Sun. Her spirit of great day belongs to all regardless of their strength bnced with Meng Qi¡¯s all things return to the void and made a perfect Grand Burial of Gxies. Even the indestructible ck peaks were broken down by them.

    Of course, this was not the best that they could do. If Jiang Zhiwei could reach the Nine Levels of Heaven, if her Sword of Sun-Crossing Fogbow was a heavenly weapon, Meng Qi would not have to suppress the power of the Fire de of Ling Bao deliberately for fear that her Sword of Sun-Crossing Fogbow could not stand the shock and would break right on the spot.

    The storm raged along with the mes. Meng Qi stabilized his body and shielded the aftermath for Zhao heng and Ruan Yushu at his back. Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s ck hair danced in the wind near them. Her long sword with ayer of clean light trembled gently.

    In his induction, the copsing dark mountain was still sinking into the crack of the Nine Levels of Underground in an upside down way that contradicted with Meng Qi¡¯s current senses. But it no longer made the crack bigger. Instead, gravel started to block the crack, hindering the attack across the realm from the devil god inside.

    The ancient bronze coffins and the Devil¡¯s ws sank along with the mountain. Aura infected the surroundings, but no other abnormal changes happened.

    Meng Qi nced at Jiang Zhiwei and suddenly flew down and raised his sleeve robe, trying to use the World in the Sleeve to retrieve the Devil¡¯s ws. Although he did not know how to use it, but he could trade it with the Six Dao for eight or nine hundred thousand good deeds!

    But it did not have a missing tag in thebels made by the Six Dao... a hint of doubt shed across Meng Qi¡¯s mind.

    At this moment, the dark swirl on the other side crashed into the crack of the Nine Levels of Underground, tearing and devouring all the rubble and a small part of the mountain. Then it expanded with a harsh sound beyond the range of Meng Qi¡¯s hearing.

    Ah! Meng Qi¡¯s spiritual sense quivered as if it had felt the sound of his voice. A mad sense of danger rushed into his mind.

    His sleeve opened and formed a realm of his own that took in the void and everything before him. Yet both the Devil¡¯s ws and ancient bronze coffin were so heavy that they exceeded the capacity of Meng Qi¡¯s World in the Sleeve at present so they could only fly towards him slowly.

    Near the other five cracks of the Nine Levels of Underground in this realm, a strange and grotesque demon exploded with a bang and turned into blood. The cracks also contracted violently and formed ck spots which broke away from the void and plunged into the blood.

    With ck spots as the core, a mass of essence of blood gathered together and formed a six-armed Yama in ck armor. Five cracks formed five Yama!

    These Yamas were between reality and illusion. They went through the void and rushed madly towards the dark mountains of Chang Ning City, intersecting with each other immediately to form a new Yama when encountered on the road. Their faint aura began to be obvious, just like the feeling of the destruction of heaven and earth from a dark swirl!

    In order to snatch the Devil¡¯s ws, he built a strong mortal body bearing his own will temporarily in this part of heaven and earth at the cost of destroying the cracks and sacrificing his subordinates. And the tide of devils remained in only one ce where evil demon army was attacking each big city.

    The void tore apart. In a twinkling of an eye, he took a few steps and had appeared behind Meng Qi. His six arms pped down as if to destroy heaven and earth and god and could destruct everything including of the immortals and Buddha.

    Bang!

    The void around them cracked like ss, the vigorous ocean boiled and exploded. All the rules of heaven and earth were twisted and broken and then mixed together. People could no longer rely on the force of heaven and earth norprehend Dharma and could only use flesh to repel the destruction and recovery of vanity.

    The big catastrophe swept towards Meng Qi, leaving him nowhere to escape.

    Ring!

    The sound of the zither was like a drum and a morning bell that slightlygged the speed of void turning into chaos in that area.

    Then, giving up the use of World in the Sleeve, Meng Qi flew directly towards it and seized the chance to turn back and sh down his de.

    The long de of orange raised illusory me. Gold burned silently like the swaying water wave.

    The big destruction of void spread far. Layers afteryers of fire broke, but anotheryer immediately appeared, making it impossible to touch Meng Qi. It was as if he was not here, but at the other side of the world across countlessyers of empty void. Both sides could see each other but were impossible to meet.

    Meng Qi used his de with the Seal of Void and cast his own Zhi Chi Tian Ya!

    With a rumbling sound, the surroundings broke into swirls and trapped Meng Qi inside, breaking his fire madly. But behind this Yama, a brilliant sword beam rose up.

    The point of the sword trembled. The sword beam changed and cut apart the vigorous ocean and the five elements of gold and wood, boiling them and letting it back to the madness at the beginning of heaven and earth.

    With a rumbling sound, the sky in front of the sword beam seemed to copse. The earth, fire, wind, and water went into a riot, leaving no remnants of matter and causing the chaotic tides made by the Yama toe back and attack it from behind.

    With the level of Jiang Zhiwei, her sword could not reach this simr level originally. But she used the chaos made by Yama and with thebination of the two, her attack was already much more powerful than that of a Dharmakaya of Half-Step!

    At the same time, Meng Qi disappeared as if blending into the chaos. Then a de beam so fast that only its impression was left burst out and tore open the chaos, setting off an unparalleled big explosion and as if bursting out boundless light.

    One after the other, the swords attacked from just the right ce and collided violently against each other.

    In the silence, heaven and earth lost their color. ck and white solidified, followed by the unnoticeable birth and disappearance of the sun, moon, and stars. ws appeared in the void and elements of earth, fire, wind, and water returned to calmness.

    The void returned smooth, the six-arm Yama had only three arms left in a tight corner.

    Meng Qi was about to take advantage and attack. Suddenly his heart tightened, he plunged his long de into the void below him like a Buddha standing on the ground and connected with the boundlessnd. Golden lotuses blossomed and released billions of rays of light.

    nk!

    A ck Golden Spear with Phoenix Wings abruptly pierced at the golden lotus. The lotus quietly burned to the ground along with the realm connected to Meng Qi.

    Meng Qi¡¯s right hand trembled violently and he stepped back, stunned,

    ¡°The Spear of Mythical Creatures!¡±

    Fortunately it was not in the hands of a Dharmakaya, otherwise the spear would have killed him!

    Even so, The Spear of Mythical Creatures that had awakened to the level of Earth Fairy could not be handled by anyone lower than a Dharmakaya. If it was not for the Fire de of Ling Bao, he would have already turned into ashes.

    As his induction spread out, Meng Qi saw a familiar face that was mixed with pure and and charm incongruously. It was the young master of the demon race, Little Fox!

    Beside her were Zi Wei star master, the Divine master of Sun, Xi and Bei Dou star master.

    She was a member of mythology? How could there be icy hatred in her eyes?

    She was rted to the Demonic Sage and even directly inherited part of his memory, so she can use the Spear of Mythical Creatures. That was why she wanted to kill those practicing the Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship?

    Fuck, I¡¯ve be a scapegoat again... I had been a scapegoat ever since I traveled through time to this ce... after Meng Qi understood this situation, the one he hated the most became Ananda.

    Why did you practice social witchcraft! Why were you so heartless! Why did you make all the deeds in the past and pass them to me!

    Xi had a red needle as thick as a rolling pin in his hands. He did not attack Meng Qi and others, but went to fight the Yama as to stay out from their trifle. He did not want to help either of them. As for the Devil¡¯s ws, he did not have any interest in it.

    Zi Wei star master stopped Jiang Zhiwei and did not go budging in the trivial matters between the descendants of the Spear of Mythical Creatures and the descendants of the Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship. The acupuncture points on his body lit up one by one and bright starlight rushed out of the points. Within each ray of starlight was a god that floated in the light. The gods were respectively Bei Dou star master, Nan Dou star master, Mao Ri star master and so on. They surrounded the Zi Wei star master and formed a picture of gods in imperial court. The picture was dignified and divine like the vast universe. A slight shake would create a distance like that between Altair and Vega.

    He did not want to kill. Who knew what Su Wuming would do as he knew the legendary realm and the Six Dao so well? So his mission was only to trap Jiang Zhiwei and stop her from participating in the fight.

    Ruan Yushu and Zhao Heng faced the Bei Dou star master, a senior Samara Traveler.

    Seeing Little Fox attacking again, Meng Qi hurriedly called out to her by sending his voice with his Primordial Spirit through the air,

    ¡°Wait!¡±

    ¡°If you want to kill Ananda, so do I!¡±

    He was not so stupid as to fight with his life for Ananda!

    Little Fox said coldly,

    ¡°To kill thepass is the simplest way. Why should I take more trouble?¡±

    ¡°Unless you prove how powerful you are to me.¡±

 Chapter 885: Peerless Heavenly Weapon

    <h4>Chapter 885: Peerless Heavenly Weapon</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    Shit!

    Men and women who were deeply in love but unable to fulfill their passion were the most difficult to deal with. They werepletely unreasonable on this kind of matter. No matter what gender they were, they were all so extreme, especially when their emotions had umted for millions of years! Meng Qi, who had always considered himself to be one that could convince others with morality, twitched his mouth. He did not breathe and uncoiled his Primordial Spirit into a premier that was vaguely void. His state of mind then calmed down like a peaceful ancient well.

    Prove how powerful I am?

    Then I will show you my powers!

    In this deep and mysterious realm, heaven and earth were suddenly in chaos. The already upside down world became even more confused. The distance between each other, the judgment and grasp of the five elements and four images all went totally wrong.

    Zi Wei star master hit a punch and the three hundred and sixty-five bright stars floating around his body followed his attack. Palms, fists, swords, des, and spears shone brightly in the sky, flooding the void and sloshing the vast.

    His one punch was equivalent to the three hundred and sixty-six gods attacking together, as if Jiang Zhiwei was facing the whole imperial court. Few could have this level of power, but the blow had been influenced by the Premier Realm from the beginning and made some wrong judgments. The bright stars went past Jiang Zhiwei ten feet away away from her. The punch failed to hit the target and only let stars rise in the realm.

    On the other hand, Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s acupuncture points opened, different sword power blended together into the Taishang sword emperor¡¯s pose. Her body, spirit, and mind allbined with the long sword like a dragon flying swiftly in the sky and pierced at the Zi Wei star master.

    She had discussed with Meng Qi about the martial arts and was familiar to the Premier Realm. In the confusion, she used a heavenly heart sword along with the Tai Shang Wang Qing to pierce through the chaos with changing sword beam and came in front of Zi Wei star master, forcing him to make defense.

    Ruan Yushu yed the song of twelve gods of Lang Huan and Zhao Heng used his Emperor Sword. Their cooperation made senior Samsara Traveller Bei Dou star master at risk. His could not take advantage of speed, if it was not for his weapon and magic, he would have already been killed when everyone had been affected by chaos of a premier by now!

    Xi had the Divine Needle of Sun and the Yama was born out of chaos. They were least influenced by the unreal chaos created by the Premier Realm. It was difficult to defend and attack one another and neither could get the upper hand.

    Dressed in a mythical ck robe, Little Fox¡¯s hair fluttered in the wind like tails. She raised the ck Golden Spear with Phoenix Wings in her hands and pointed at Meng Qi from a distance.

    With a rumbling sound, Meng Qi¡¯s vision went red and his spiritual sense boiled, making him difficult to peep at Little Fox, but correspondingly, Little Fox also felt Meng Qi was difficult to see through. Even if she tried to induct with the Spear of Mythical Creatures, her senses were confused by the fire de and could not be controlled.

    Following the aura, Meng Qi raised the Fire de of Ling Bao, the color of orange jump slowly upwards.

    The Spear of Mythical Creatures was very strong as it had already awakened to the level of Earth Fairy. Even it got weakened a little in the hands of Little Fox, it would not be too far away from Earth Fairy. Plus, it was full of spirituality; if he did not have Fire de of Ling Bao, he could only choose to escape.

    But even if he had the Fire de of Ling Bao, it was impossible to fight recklessly against the Spear of Mythical Creatures. In that way he could not withstand a few blows, so he must give up the frontal attack he was most used to and most good at to avoid its sharp edge and seek a chance to attack wandering!

    As he thought of this, his body moved with his mind. Meng Qi suddenly took a step in the void and shed down his orange fire de in a way neither heavy nor hot, but seemed to blend into the void with an aery feeling.

    Whoosh! The aery long de made friction against the void and let out a strange sound as if millions of evil ghosts were crying. The sound echoed in everyone¡¯s hearts, making their hearts thud. Bei Dou star master, Zhao Heng, Jiang Zhiwei, and Zi Wei star master in the distance all had the feeling of heart palpitations and their heads went dizzy which made their judgment became slightly slower.

    With the Yuan Xin Seal on the de, the de could confuse one¡¯s heart!

    But Little Fox did not change her expression. She shook her long spear and the spear beam turned into formless and colorless me that burnt everything in front of her into ashes including the sound. The surroundings became quiet like a city of silence.

    Suddenly, Meng Qi changed direction and appeared on the left of Little Fox. His face was peaceful and the Fire de of Ling Bao was held in front of his body as if he was making a zen gesture with one hand. Then he suddenly shed out the de and the distance between the man and the demon suddenly vanished as the void shook. Little Fox seemed to be sucked closer by this attack!

    After incorporating the Seal of Void into the de, he could turn a hundred miles into a meter just like he could turn a meter into a hundred miles.

    The distance had vanished and the fire de was right beside her and about to burn her skin. But Little Fox was in no hurry even though she was in grave danger. Her hands pressed on the spear and the end of the spear suddenly came alive like a viper that jumped out and hit the de in an instant.

    Poof! Little Fox¡¯s heart sank. The end of her spear hit a soft ce and did not give off a feeling of collision. Meanwhile Meng Qi¡¯s Fire de of Ling Bao jumped up using this force. Then he changed from Yin to Yang, from soft to hard, and twisted the de to hit Little Fox¡¯s head with one side of the de.

    The attack just now was a trap and the Seal of Void forced Little Fox to deal with it in a hurry and failed to notice the hidden power of the Yin and Yang cirction. Then Meng Qi immediately grasped the opportunity to fight back after turning softness into hardness!

    The de was broad and thick like a door. The void at the front was empty and dark as heaven and earth seemed to begin to break. The surroundings fell apart and close up, making it difficult to escape. The fierce Little Fox was in danger again.

    Little Fox did not change her face. She twisted her spear and formed thirty-threeyers of a golden pagoda surrounded by the Xuan Huang aura. It was the sacred embodiment of the five virtues of heaven and earth, the Xuan Huang Linglong Pagoda!

    nk!

    The de struck the tower and the condensed me spurted, tearing and burning everything. The Fan Tian Seal and the de of all things turn void seemed able to break this secret realm, but the Xun Huang aura grew out again after been destroyed as if it would not vanish even if the heaven and earth had been demolished.

    Before he could draw back his de, a poisonous dragon suddenly leapt out from the Xuan Huang pagoda. ck fire condensed at the point of the spear and stabbed at the chest of Meng Qi like lightning and thunder. If Meng Qi was really stabbed, his body and spirit would turn to ash in an instant.

    As the spear stabbed out, the Xuan Huang pagoda began to fade into vanity. But the power of Meng Qi¡¯s de had turned weak. If he tried to perish together with Little Fox, he would be the only one to die!

    At this moment, another sword appeared in his left hand that was burning like jade.

    Little Fox¡¯s vision blurred and her spear stabbed into nothing. Meng Qi had disappeared.

    It was as if he had really disappeared. There was no trace of him anywhere. The surroundings were empty with nothing tangible or visible.

    Suddenly, Little Fox¡¯s heart gave an alert and she shielded the long spear in front of her.

    ng! The sound of gold and iron hitting together came out. The Spear of Mythical Creatures was just in time to block an invisible sword aura that went straight at Little Fox¡¯s forehead.

    Little Fox did not let her guard down. She waved her spear to form a ball of light. ck me of destruction spread out into a wall of fire.

    Whooshing, poop-poop, ng-ng! Countless imperceptible sword auras and sword beams came out through the void endlessly and stabbed at Little Fox. Some cut through the wall of fire, some collided with the Spear of Mythical Creatures demon, making defending hard for Little Fox.

    She tried to fight back but could not find Meng Qi with only the void around her. She waved her long spear again without resorting to form a Xuan Huang Linglong Pagoda as a defense.

    After attaining andprehending the Seal of Void, the sword technique breaking the boundless void, Meng Qi had traded finally came into use. He had learned the essence of vanity and could hide himselfpletely in the void. Even if he made an attack by his de, the attack would be breaking the void without exposing himself. This was even more powerful than the Formless Sword of Donghai Sword Vige!

    It was as if there were ten thousand swords and de. Little Fox felt that the enemy was everywhere and she was in danger every second.

    Fortunately, the heaven and earth Xuan Huang Linglong Pagoda was powerful enough to let her calm down. Then the corner of her mouth rose into a smile.

    With a whoosh, the Spear of Mythical Creatures pierced at somewhere in the void like lightning.

    ¡°Your de is a heavenly weapon, but your sword is not that good. These two were not bnced and exposed where you are!¡±

    ng!

    The orange fire de visualized and collided with the Spear of Mythical Creatures. Meng Qi was forced to reveal himself.

    The Spear of Mythical Creatures immediately continued the attack and did not give Meng Qi any chance to avoid it. Meng Qi could only take the attack by force while fully activating the power of his heavenly weapon.

    Rumble!

    The collision of fire could also cause an explosion. Zi Wei star master and Jiang Zhiwei had to stop their fight and went to protect theirpanions from the aftermath.

    Meng Qi cut down his long de. me derivedyer uponyer of void into Zhi Chi Tian Ya.

    The ck Golden Spear with Phoenix Wings shot throughyers afteryers of void and finally weakened.

    ng!

    In the sound of a collision, both Meng Qi and Little Fox bounced back at the same time.

    Meng Qi had opened every acupuncture point in his body. Universes flew out from the points, some had gxies and river systems, some had round sky and square earth, some had flying golden crow and moon rabbit, and some were filled with dark swirls of all the space.

    Layers afteryers of universes appeared beside him. The sight was so vast and magnificent that people would be in ecstasies seeing it. The core of this image was dark and vague as if a Taoist was sitting inside.

    Little Fox was also surrounded by colorfulness. Her acupuncture points opened and the light of the five virtues shot out. The shadow of the Xuan Huang Linglong Pagoda was above her with the Yin Yang Tai Chi picture behind her. On her left was a purple tripod and on her right was a white banner. At the front were clear water and books.

    The two of them nt their de and spear, facing each other.

    Suddenly, the wind caused by me blew past. The Kun Lun Taoist robe of Meng Qi turned into pieces of burnt ck butterflies and fluttered all over the sky. The golden light around his body turned pale and slightly bleak.

    The Spear of Mythical Creatures was indeed one of the ten great heavenly weapons. Even if Meng Qi had the Fire de of Ling Bao and got the upper hand in the battle, his best robe had been burnt by the fire. If it had been someone else, that person would surely be dead by now!

    Violent, terrifying, unstoppable... Meng Qi¡¯s thoughts quickly shed past and got suppressed immediately. Then he used the Seven-kill Tablet.

    It was the only thing he could rely on at this moment.

    The light appeared and wrapped him inside. Countless pictures shed across his mind.

    Meng Qi did not hesitate and chose the time before he killed the flesh mountain demon and felt deep hatred. At the same time, he deliberately stayed away from himself with the Seven-kill Tablet at that time to avoid interfering with each other.

    He appeared at the peak where hatred hade from. By then the tide of demons had not approached yet and Zi Wei star master and the others had not appeared. Thus the only thing he needed to do was to stop them from seeing the battle so that they would not know they were also in this realm.

    His figure had just emerged when the void suddenly split apart and a ck Golden Spear with Phoenix Wings stabbed out.

    Meng Qi¡¯s pupils shrank as his heart sank. Even if he was back in the past, he still could not get away from the attack of the Spear of Mythical Creatures?

    Even if it had not yet awoken to the legendary level?

    That was the peerless heavenly weapon!

 Chapter 886: A Trap

    <h4>Chapter 886: A Trap</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    A bean-sized me ¨C flickering like a candle in the wind ¨C was condensed at the tip of the ck Golden Spear with Phoenix Wings. Although it was not approaching Meng Qi yet, he could already feel an extreme sense of danger ¨C his skin, internal organs, and Primordial Spirit were scorching. If he was stabbed by the spear, both his body and Primordial Spirit would be destroyed, and there would be no way for him to revive and start again.

    All the heat in the surrounding area seemed to be absorbed by the me. A cold wind was blowing, snow was falling, and even the air was condensed into ice, formingyers of ice cages that trapped Meng Qi inside. The ice cages had also blocked the void to prevent Meng Qi from escaping.

    Even though nobody was controlling the Spear of Mythical Creatures, it had clearly shown its power as a weapon of an Earth Fairy level.

    In contrast to Little Fox who seems to be fighting with ease, I¡¯m already feeling exhausted. It¡¯s because the spear has been over-excited to fight with me! As this thought came to Meng Qi¡¯s mind, he felt lucky that he had made a rational decision to not use the skill Karma Transfer with the Fire de of Ling Bao. Otherwise, the Spear of Mythical Creatures would most probably be provoked and be awakened to the Legendary level!

    At the very moment, Meng Qi activated the Celestial Body again with all his might. His body was bloated.

    The Fire de of Ling Bao shone brightly in his hand and turned into an orange-colored sun. He was like the giant who chased after the sun. Grabbing the tail of the huge sun, he shed forward vigorously. In an instant, he had struck nine shes. The mes piled up and turned into a golden wall that could burn the heaven and earth, and it moved in the direction of the Spear of Mythical Creatures.

    In the surrounding area, the colorless ice melted and released white fog that blocked the sight. Silently, the de and spear crashed into each other.

    For a moment, there was neither wind nor color in the world. Meng Qi could only see the dancing mes and several shing scenes. He saw himself killing the Roushan Demon, the team of the Master of Purple Star turning around and heading to the Chang Ning City, and Qi Zhengyan talking to an old man.

    Is Brother Qi here too?

    The attack of the Spear of Mythical Creatures had made him travelling back and forth on the river of time!

    The scenes ¨C like sparkling waves on the river ¨C were flowing around Meng Qi. Supposedly, he could stay in the past for a duration of five breaths. However, he was currently in the scene when the crowd of demons had not approached yet. At the next second, the scene when he sealed the first crack of the Nine Nether was shown. Coming back to reality, the ck Golden Spear with Phoenix Wings had prated the sparkling waves and got very close to him!

    Clenching his teeth, Meng Qi made a vertical strike with his de, and all things had returned to the void.

    A dark whirlpool urred and tore the scenes apart. The progression of scenes had been slowed down which blurred the memories of many people!

    The whirlpool had allowed sufficient time for the light of the Seven-Kill Tablet to burst out and to protect his body and Primordial Spirit.

    Otherwise, if Meng Qi kept travelling on the river of time, his Primordial Spirit and body would soon decay. He would feel as if he had experienced loneliness for thousands of years!

    nk!

    As the Spear of Mythical Creatures stabbed the dark whirlpool, the flowing illusory river and sparkling waves elerated abruptly. Meng Qi saw himself destroying the crack using the skill, all things returned to the void, he saw the intact ck mountain, andstly he saw Qi Zhengyan wandering in the Chang Ning City.

    Boom! An illusory sound broke out. With a sudden sense of heaviness in his body, Meng Qi felt that both his body and Primordial Spirit hade back to reality. He saw the half-destructed demonic mountain, the beautiful Little Fox, the ck Golden Spear with Phoenix Wings that was stabbing toward himself, and the bean-sized me!

    He had returned to the present. It was not because the effect of the Seven-Kill Tablet had worn off; instead, he was driven back from the river of time by the Spear of Mythical Creatures!

    At this point of time, it had only been one breath since the fight began. Everything seemed to have happened in the blink of an eye as they were fighting at a rapid speed.

    Although the Celestial Body was still activated, Meng Qi could not help feeling a little tired. It was too energy-consuming to use the Heavenly Weapon and Magic Weapon sessively, and to deal with the continuous attacks of the Spear of Mythical Creatures.

    Nevertheless, Meng Qi still had the energy to strike his de two to three times. In addition, with the help of the Chant of the Heavenly Wills, the Nether Palm Bones, the Tree of Da Dao, and the Demonic Peach, he could at least try to escape from the battle even though he could not beat the spear. Another alternative was to continue fighting until Little Fox was fatigued. Even though the Spear of Mythical Creatures was over-excited, she ¨C a new guru ¨C should also be feeling tired already. Hence, currently, it was most likely that she was experiencing the same level of fatigue as him! After making this inference, Meng Qi wielded the long de in front of him, and his Interior View changed at once. Countless hairlike rays of light that gushed out of his body had formed numerous golden lotus and goldenmps in the sky. At the same time, millions upon millions of hairlike rays of light were bursting out from the goldenmps and lotus, making Meng Qi look like a God Master that came down from Heaven. Even the orange-colored Fire de appeared to be sacred.

    Meng Qi would first block the attack of the spear with the Wuji de, thenunch a counterattack in order to fight for a slim chance of survival!

    High above the secret realm, Qi Zhengyan and the ck-armored demon had arrived long ago. They were silently watching the battle.

    As the Yama was merely formed by flesh and blood with the instition of willpower,

    Xi was greatly restrained by the Exuberant Fire of Sun and the Force of Five Virtues. Soon, its body would be destroyed.

    On the other hand, Jiang Zhiwei had seized an opportunity to suppress the Master of Purple Star who had lost the will to fight. However, the three hundred and sixty-five gods and bright stars had joined together to form the Formation of Cosmic Stars. Thus, every breath of the Master of Purple Star was integrated with the Circled Punch, making it difficult for her to break out and support Meng Qi.

    Being affected by the Notes of Twelve Gods of Lang Huan and the Sky-Splitting Song, the Man of the Plough was clearly at a disadvantageous position in the battle with Zhao Heng. As all his secret treasures were used up, his speed of fighting had been slowing down. It seemed like it was just a matter of time for him to be killed by Zhao Heng.

    Meng Qi attempted to use the magic weapon of time, but the Spear of Mythical Creatures had driven him out of the river of time.

    The Devil¡¯s ws had fallen on the crumbling peak of the demonic mountain, and the Ancient Bronze Coffin had sunk into the crack of the Nine Nether.

    In the distance, five rays of lights ¨C red, green, yellow, white, and ck ¨C were soaring up from the Chang Ning City!

    ¡°Tai Li...¡± Qi Zhengyan looked at the lights expressionlessly and mumbled. The mumble was so soft that it sounded like a sigh.

    Then, Qi Zhengyan stretched out his hand. A red-colored form appeared behind him. It was a human-headed dragon with six arms. Holding destruction, killing, blood, filth, an iced flower, and a red demonic me in the hands, it looked extremely devillish.

    The form strided forward and integrated with the body of Qi Zhengyan. In between of the eyebrows, a lotus-petal-like bloodstain was formed, which released a strong demonic aura.

    Woo!

    The Devil¡¯s ws was trembling slightly. Then, it flew up on its own, prated the void and threw itself at the palm of Qi Zhengyan.

    Woo! Just when this terrifying sound came to their ears, Meng Qi and Little Fox had immediately sensed Qi Zhengyan and the Devil¡¯s ws that was flying to him.

    Brother Qi!

    The Devil¡¯s ws!

    Meng Qi was feeling a little anxious. As the Devil¡¯s ws was extremely evil and filthy, its user could be easily affected by it. Most of the people who used it had ended up having a distorted personality that made them think and behave in an extreme way and eventually became a brutal Evil Demon. Why does Brother Qi want it? Isn¡¯t he afraid of losing himself?

    Without a change of countenance, Qi Zhengyan looked at the Devil¡¯s ws and grasped it with his right hand.

    The Spear of Mythical Creatures emitted a yowl, and the atmosphere changed at once. The spear felt that it had met an old enemy that was equally powerful as itself!

    Looking at the expressionless face of Qi Zhengyan, Meng Qi suddenly realized something important.

    The Devil¡¯s ws is marked present by the Master of the Six Dao of Samsara. Currently, it has appeared at this ce...

    The Samsara Mission has brought me to a world that oveps with Brother Qi. However, the mission is rather easy to bepleted...

    Then, I happened to encounter Little Fox from the demon race that possesses a Heavenly Weapon and holds a big grudge against me...

    After linking all these clues together, Meng Qi already understood the purpose of the Samsara.

    After epting the inheritance of the Demonic Lord, Brother Qi has most probably found a way to break free from the maniption of the Samsara. Therefore, the Samsara has plotted a situation like this. To take care of my life, Brother Qi has no choice but to use the Devil¡¯s ws that is previously belonged to the Samsara, and be an heir of the seventh generation. The purpose of the Samsara is to regain control over Brother Qi!

    ¡°It¡¯s a trap! Don¡¯t use the Devil¡¯s ws!¡±

    Meng Qi blurted out right away. Using the force of the Primordial Spirit, his voice was shaking the void.

    Even if Brother Qi doesn¡¯t use the Devil¡¯s ws, I have my own way to survive the battle.

    Hearing the words of Meng Qi, Qi Zhengyan showed a smile ¨C which was very rare to see. However, he was still stretching out his right hand to grasp the Devil¡¯s ws.

    Boom. In an instant, his right hand became huge, ck, filthy, and full of demonic patterns. His nails were as sharp as swords. Sensing a chaotic aura from the w, the Spear of Mythical Creatures let out a yowl again.

    Numerous ghostly shadows appeared in the surrounding. After using the Devil¡¯s ws, the body of Qi Zhengyan seemed to be a little stronger. His hair was flying backward, revealing his pale face that looked devilish. As a ray of light ured in between of his eyebrows, the bloodstain expanded and turned into a blood-red star. All living beings were equal under the light of the star.

    Standing in the air, the green robes on Qi Zhengyan turned ck. The hair that danced behind his back looked simr to the ghostly shadows that floated around him. He said with a smile,

    ¡°Junior brother Meng, don¡¯t worry. I have my own way of protecting myself.¡±

    ¡°Life is red in color, so as the willpower of continuous self-improvement and innovation. As the color red symbolizes all living beings, I shall name it the Blood Vault.¡±

    ¡°When the red gs show up in the whole world and the red river flows everywhere, I shall condense the Form of Blood Vault. In this way, I won¡¯t be eroded by the demonic will. Even now, I¡¯m able to keep my wit!¡±

    As he spoke, his stretched out his right hand. Five cracks surrounded by darkness emerged in the void, and they spread in the direction of the Spear of Mythical Creatures.

    Little Fox had a serious look on her face. The Xuan Huang Linglong Pagoda and the ck-White Taiji Map appeared next to her and turned into a flying phoenix that attached to the Spear of Mythical Creatures.

    Along with a yowl, the Exuberant Fire of Phoenix burst out and burned the void. Then, it spread toward the Devil¡¯s ws.

    Following the collision of the spear and the w, everything had fallen into silence. One after another, many cracks had appeared in the secret realm. The realm was broken inch by inch, and the crack of the Nine Nether began to shrink.

    The apathetic voice of the Master of the Six Dao of Samsara suddenly came to the ears of Meng Qi and the others.

    ¡°All cracks of the Nine Nether are sealed. The main mission isplete. Now, return.¡±

    Just then, five rays of light ¨C red, green, yellow, white, and ck ¨C shed by and lifted away Little Fox.

    The vision of Meng Qi became blurred. Thest scene he saw was Qi Zhengyan ¨C standing in the dark with the Devil¡¯s ws in his hand ¨C who was slowly sinking into the Nine Nether.

    All of a sudden, a voice burst into Meng Qi¡¯s mind. Qi Zhengyan told him in a solemn tone,

    ¡°It¡¯s true that the Master of the Six Dao of Samsara can revive the dead.¡±

    ¡°He is either having the Seal of Samsara or the List of Deification!¡±

    Reviving the dead? The Seal of Samsara, the List of Deification? Meng Qi was startled.

 Chapter 887: A Sudden Clap Of Thunder

    <h4>Chapter 887: A Sudden p Of Thunder</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    The Seal of Samsara was among the top ten Peerless Heavenly Weapons on the first page of the Exchange Manual of Samsara. Being rated as the most mysterious weapon, the Samsara only had a sketchy information about it. ording to the description on the manual, the seal was created by the Earth Goddess ¨C the one who attained the Nirvana Realm along with the Celestial Ruler ¨C during the Ancient Times.

    The Earth Goddess took pity on all living creatures because they had no chance to live a future life after death. When they were dead, they would either drift into chaos or be evil spirits. Therefore, using the Dao Fruition of Half-Step as material and the Nine Nether as fire, the Earth Goddess had created the Seal of Samsara. In order to do that, she had even turned her own body into a furnace. However, as she had not attained the Realm of Dao Fruition yet, the seal was only half-finished. Its function was still unknown.

    ording to Brother Qi, the Seal of Samsara can actually revive the dead? The Seal of Samsara, the Seal of Samsara... Perhaps the Master of Six Dao of Samsara really has something to do with it... A thought came up to Meng Qi¡¯s mind. The two weapons created by the Earth Goddess of High Heaven ¨C the Time de and the Seal of Samsara ¨C are among the top ten Peerless Heavenly Weapons. She has really proved herself to be a mighty person of the Ancient Times.

    As for the List of Deification, Meng Qi actually had a good understanding about it. The way it resurrected the dead was totally different from the Seal of Samsara.

    The List of Deification was a very rare item in the World of Gods and was different from the novels Meng Qi read on Earth. ording to the Duke Huan of Qi, it was a coborative creation of five people ¨C the Yuan Shi, Ling Bao, Dao De, Amitabha, and Bodhi Ancient Buddha. Many people might have assumed that they created the List of Deification because of the fall of many deities in the Heavenly Court. As everyone on the list would be entrusted with a position as a deity, the list could solve the issue of theck of deities in the Heavenly Court. Nevertheless, after thinking about it thoroughly, the truth might be terrifying. As long as the people¡¯s names were written on the List of Deification, they would be manipted by the owners of the list. No matter how strong the people might be, they were nothing in front of the Holy Whip.

    Of course, the real spirit of the people on the List of Deification would be protected and nurtured after their death. Thus, the dead people could be revived at any time.

    If the Samsara was really possessing the List of Deification, it was most likely that the name of every Samsara Traveller was already written on the list from the beginning!

    Was this the reason of the Samsara Travellers being manipted by the Samsara? The Samsara seemed to be able to kill ¨C or revive ¨C any traveller at will.

    Martial Uncle Xiaobai said that the List of Deification was once hidden in the Deification Tower of the North Zhou Empire, but it was already stolen... a train of thought was running through Meng Qi¡¯s mind. However, it¡¯s actually not hard for the Samsara to find the Seal of Samsara. No wonder Brother Qi has made an assumption that the Samsara is possessing either the Seal of Samsara or the List of Deification. More observation is needed in order to find out which item the Samsara is depending on...

    Thebination of the List of Deification and the Holy Whip was definitely equivalent to the power of a Peerless Heavenly Weapon. Nheless, the List of Deification still yed a more important role. Without it, the Holy Whip was merely a Heavenly Weapon with a special function.

    As the vision gradually became dark, the haze was about to emerge. Meng Qi knew that he would return to the Samsara Square in a moment.

    Just then, underneath the pale golden radiance on his body surface, several cold mes were gushing out, and they condensed into a bean-sized me!

    ¡°Did the Spear of Mythical Creatures leave atent danger in my body secretly?¡± Meng Qi was a little startled. However, he was not anxious at all because he would soon be treated by the Master of the Six Dao of Samsara.

    Fighting with a Peerless Heavenly Weapon like the Spear of Mythical Creatures, Meng Qi might be harmed without being aware of it.

    Suddenly, the cold me flickered and extinguished itself. A sweet and charming voice came into Meng Qi¡¯s ears.

    ¡°The Devil Sage was born ever since the heaven and earth exists, and he has gone through several eras without dying. Since he has seen a great deal of life, his state of mind and Cultivation Base are at the simr level as the Buddha. How could it be possible for him to suddenly fall in love with Ananda at the ending phase of the Ancient Times?¡±

    As the voice slowly drifted away, a thick haze had surrounded Meng Qi. It seeped into his body and treated his wounds.

    What does Little Fox mean? Was she faking her deep hatred toward me and just pretending to fight fiercely with me in order to deceive the Samsara? Perhaps she has always been looking for a chance to send this message to me.

    In order to deceive the Samsara, she had to have been tactful and plot this from a long time ago. Otherwise, without the help of the Jade Pce and Aquamarine Pce, it would be extremely difficult for her to sessfully deceive the Samsara.

    So, what she meant was that the Devil Sage actually didn¡¯t fall in love with Ananda? But the note that said ¡°Kill all the unfaithful ones¡± and the hatred that was felt outside the Ananda Pure Land couldn¡¯t be false... What is she trying to tell me?

    The wounds on Meng Qi were all healed. After connecting with the vigor of the heaven and earth, a Taoist robe was formed on his body. He stepped out of the haze and saw Jiang Zhiwei and the other teammates who were standing in front of him ¨C they were barely injured.

    ¡°The main mission isplete. Each person in the team is rewarded six thousand good deeds and one Talisman of the Samsara.¡±

    ¡°Due to an unexpected incident, other people have contributed to thepletion of the mission. Therefore, no evaluation is given to all members of the Samsara Team.¡±

    Jiang Zhiwei put her longsword back into its sheath. With her dress swaying in the wind, there was a gloomy look on her charming face. Suddenly, she sighed, ¡°Initially, I thought Brother Qi would have a chance to get rid of the Samsara after he got theplete inheritance of the Demonic Lord. However, since he has epted the Devil¡¯s ws, he won¡¯t be able to achieve transcendence.¡±

    Meng Qi was feeling low-spirited as well. Aside from feeling worried and touched, he was upset with the fact that Brother Qi had failed to get rid of the Samsara. If he really seeded in doing so, Meng Qi and others could at least see some hope. Nheless, none of them had expected the crafty move of Samsara.

    I must find a way to prevent Brother Qi from being influenced by the Devil¡¯s ws and bing an evil person who behaves in an extreme way!

    Suddenly, Ruan Yushu gazed at Meng Qi and Jiang Zhiwei, and said in a firm voice, ¡°Actually, from this matter, we can see that the Samsara is already in a weak state. They havee to a point where they needed to use us to lure Brother Qi into epting the Devil¡¯s ws in order to regain control over him. If only Brother Qi could disregard our safety at that time and refuse to use the Devil¡¯s ws, the Samsara actually couldn¡¯t do anything about it.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right...¡± Meng Qi was cheered up a little. Jiang Zhiwei had also let out a Sword Spirit of strong fighting will from her longsword.

    Ruan Yushu continued, ¡°If one day, you do find an opportunity to get rid of the Samsara, but he uses me to lure you into a trap, please don¡¯t give in to Him.¡±

    ¡°Being controlled by the Samsara is nothing different from being dead. I don¡¯t mind sacrificing my own life if you can break free from the Samsara. Just don¡¯t forget to revive me after you have great achievement in the future.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t make such statements that will bring bad luck,¡± interrupted Meng Qi. He was afraid that what she said mighte true.

    Jiang Zhiwei smiled and shook her head, ¡°Sister Yushu, don¡¯t worry about something that hasn¡¯t happened yet.¡±

    However, there was something that Jiang Zhiwei did not say it out. In order to get rid of the Samsara, they had to plot it secretly since a long time ago. When the moment came, it had to be done in an instant, without giving the Samsara a chance to intervene at all. The Samsara would only be able to set up a trap if they themselves exposed their ns in advance. If that was the case, they should not be ming the others because it was their own responsibilities to keep their ns secretive.

    Zhao Heng was standing beside them silently, saddened by what happened to Qi Zhengyan.

    After talking to each other, they felt slightly relieved. Pulling themselves together, they handed over the dead body of the Roushan Demon to the Samsara, and received eleven thousand good deeds. Due to the unexpected circumstance, this was the only gain they brought back.

    As the Roushan Demon was killed by Meng Qi alone and Ruan Yushu was merely ying the zither as apaniment, Meng Qi¡¯s teammates had suggested him to take all the good deeds.

    Jiang Zhiwei said, ¡°The mission this time waspleted abruptly ¨C I don¡¯t even have a chance to use my secret treasures! To learn the Taishang Sword Spectrum thoroughly, I¡¯ll only need to exchange for one-year practice time, aided by the Talisman of the Samsara. I have more than enough of good deeds for that.¡±

    Simrly, Ruan Yushu and Zhao Heng did not need to buy anymore secret treasures because they did not use any during thest mission. At present, they were nning to build a deeper understanding toward their respective martial arts. Therefore, they had both said simr things as Jiang Zhiwei.

    Thinking of the w of his joint-attack skill, Meng Qi was nning to forge the Ice Sword of Morality immediately. In addition, he needed to restore the Seven-Kill Tablet and exchange for a one-year practice time, which would cost him quite a big amount of good deeds. Therefore, he had epted their suggestions.

    ¡°Let¡¯s exchange the information of our next mission so that we can have a clear target,¡± suggested Meng Qi before he exchanged for anything.

    Each of them paid one hundred good deeds to the Samsara.

    Then, the cold and apathetic voice of the Master of the Six Dao of Samsara was heard.

    ¡°The next Samsara mission will be one yearter. Since it is estimated that the gap of realm between the team members will continue to widen, the mission will be divided into different levels of difficulty.¡±

    Meng Qi and his teammates looked at each other and did not say anything. They had silently agreed to this statement.

    Given the fact that many talented people had been stuck in the second level of Heavenly Stairs, Meng Qi expected Zhao Heng to take at least three years to break through the realm. Even though he could exchange a one-year practice time using the Talisman of Samsara, it was impossible for him to be a guru in one year!

    On the other hand, Ruan Yushu was born with the Heart of Zither and trained hard by the Ruan Family. She had also been given a chance to familiarize herself with the Heavenly Weapon so that the weapon could recognize her as the owner as soon as possible. Nevertheless, she would still need to take four to five years to move up from the fifth level of Heaven to the guru domain.

    I can acquire one year and two months of practice time from the Talisman of Samsara. After adding the one-year gap between the missions, I¡¯ll surely be able to enter the third level of Heavenly Stairs and be a Dharmakaya of Half-Step. Although it¡¯s unlikely for Zhiwei to achieve the same level as me, there¡¯s no doubt that her realm is the closest to me. Since the little foodaholic and Zhao Laowu are almost two levels lower than us on the Heavenly Stairs, it¡¯s inevitable that the mission will be divided into different difficulty levels... Meng Qi sighed in his heart.

    The Master of the Six Dao of Samsara continued to speak,

    ¡°With the advent of the Great Trial, the mighty people of Ancient Times have gradually returned. As the Luo Sect has given rise to many disasters, their influence must be weakened as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°The main mission for Zhao Heng and Ruan Yushu: to cooperate together and kill two of the Twelve Oracles from the Luo Sect. A mission sess will result in a reward of eight thousand good deeds. A failure toplete the mission will result in a deduction of the same amount of good deeds. In the case of having insufficient good deeds, you will be killed.¡±

    It¡¯s a Main-World Mission to fight against the Luo Sect... Meng Qi breathed a sigh of relief for fear that the little foodaholic and Zhao Laowu would be assigned some weird missions.

    ¡°In the next mission, Zhen Ding will have already entered the realm of Half-Step Dharmakaya, thereby triggering the Deadly Mission for the third time. You will be getting a different mission from Jiang Zhiwei.¡±

    Fuck, the Samsara is really a bastard. All of a sudden, I¡¯m assigned a Deadly Mission again! Raising his head angrily, Meng Qi was feeling a sense of indignation.

    Jiang Zhiwei frowned. Before she could say anything, she had heard the content of her own mission.

    ¡°The main mission for Jiang Zhiwei: kill the Oracle Feng Dian from the Luo Sect independently. A mission sess will result in a reward of ten thousand good deeds. A failure toplete the mission will result in a deduction of the same amount of good deeds. In the case of having insufficient good deeds, you will be killed.¡±

    Comparing the power of Jiang Zhiwei with the Oracle Feng Dian, this mission was about managing difficulty. Nheless, since the Oracle Feng Dian was an important figure in the Luo Sect, Jiang Zhiwei might need to kill him secretly without being noticed by the Dharmaraja.

    While Meng Qi waited patiently for the content of his own mission, he thought, Having different difficulty levels is not necessarily a bad idea, after all. At least I won¡¯t get my teammates into trouble.

    The Master of the Six Dao of Samsara said in an different tone,

    ¡°Zhen Ding will be receiving the third Deadly Mission.¡±

    ¡°Main mission: kill the Siren of Daluo, Gu Xiaosang. In the case of failing the mission, you will be killed...¡±

    Kill the Siren of Daluo, Gu Xiaosang. In the case of failing the mission, you will be killed... buzz. As if being frightened by a sudden p of thunder, the mind of Meng Qi went nk. He could not even hear the following words of the Master of the Six Dao of Samsara.

    Kill Gu Xiaosang?

 Chapter 888: A Hard Time Expressing Feelings

    <h4>Chapter 888: A Hard Time Expressing Feelings</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    Kill the Siren of Daluo, Gu Xiaosang. In the case of failing the mission, you will be killed...

    Meng Qi, as if being struck by a thunder, stared nkly at the sky. It was as though he was trying to see through the haze and look into the eyes of the Master of the Six Dao of Samsara. He was asked to kill Gu Xiaosang in the Deadly Mission this time!

    If Meng Qi showed mercy to her, he would die instead. In other words, only one person could live between Gu Xiaosang and Meng Qi!

    At the first sight of Gu Xiaosang in a Samsara Mission, she was like a girl next-door with youthful facial features. Looking sweet, she was shy and timid.

    When Duo Ercha was killed, she came into his sight again. She had turned into a smart-looking girl with charming facial features. Wearing a white dress, she always had a lovely smile on her face when she spoke. Sometimes, she looked like a siren; other times, she looked like a fairy. She had been giving people a dangerous feeling but at the same time being extremely attractive.

    In the Devil¡¯s Grave, she showed her cunning side. Disguising herself as Xiaozi, she was a perfect actress. No one knew why she did that, just as no one could predict her next move. After showing her killing intent suddenly, she left at the next second ¨C the most beautiful things in the world were often the most dangerous.

    In the middle of three mountains and four rivers, the water surface of the Da Jiang River was rippling, and a boat came uninvited. A fairy-likedy in white dress was standing at the bow while ying the bamboo flute. The sound of flute wasden with sorrow. At that time, Gu Xiaosang was already an elegant and gracefuldy. The scene could be described by a poem, ¡°A beautifuldy was far away on the other side of the river.¡± She called Meng Qi husband jokingly, and told him about the story of the Tyrant and the God of Thunder in a gentle tone. Then, she asked Meng Qi with a smile, ¡°If one day, I¡¯m trapped somewhere, are you willing to rescue me ¨C like the Tyrant ¨C in spite of the dangers?¡±

    During a new year¡¯s celebration in the Yecheng City, the lights on the bridge were bright like daylight. When Meng Qi suddenly sensed something and looked back, he saw Gu Xiaosang standing in a dark ce with very fewmps around. Wearing a furry white cloak, her skin was as fair as the snow. Despite looking beautiful and elegant on the outside, a yful look was hidden in her eyes. After that, Meng Qi cooperated with her to y a trick on Liu Luo. At the end, Gu Xiaosang was almost tricked by Meng Qi, too.

    On a boat trip to Jiang Dong, Meng Qi met Gu Xiaosang again on the river. Her appearance and temperament were still the same. She yfully asked the little girl beside her to call Meng Qi as Dad, which almost scared him to death.

    In Xingyun Vige, Ze Luoju suddenly appeared, and the White Lotus fell from the sky. Meng Qi was rescued by Gu Xiaosang, but at the same time captured by her. Halfway through, Gao Lan had taken him away from Gu Xiaosang, making him feel utterly confused.

    In Shen Du, Meng Qi and Gu Xiaosang met again. They opened the door to the Nine Levels of Heaven, and cooperated together to fight against the Mad King and Devil Master. Next to the Fairy Pool and inside the Hall of Past, he was saved twice by Gu Xiaosang. In order to heal their wounds and escape from the Nine Levels of Heaven, they had a Twin Practice in the Hall of Gray Stone.

    In the Bayan Valley next to Shen Du, Meng Qi had met Yu Longzi twice. Relying on the connection of the Fruit of Present Life, Meng Qi had woken up Gu Xiaosang. He had henceforth figured out her rtionship with Yu Longzi ¨C who was actually the Lifeless Mother ¨C and understood her struggles and wishes.

    At the moment of hearing the content of his Deadly Mission, Meng Qi¡¯s mind was in a mess. Many memories shed through his mind ¨C some with hatred, some with kindness, some were lovely, and some were merciless. As all kinds of memories surged into his mind, it was hard to describe the feeling he currently had. At the end, Meng Qi thought of the words Gu Xiaosang once said before.

    ¡°We might be simr in many ways, but after all we are different kind of people. I¡¯m a selfish person. In order to attain the Realm of Dao Fruition, I¡¯ll kill anyone ¨C including you ¨C who is in my way. One day in the future, if the mighty people were manipting you to fight against me, I wouldn¡¯t hesitate to kill you.¡±

    ¡°After killing you, I¡¯ll bury your corpse in a secret hill, nt some white flowers around your grave, and live as a widow for my entire life. Once I achieve the Realm of Dao Fruition, I¡¯ll revive you and spend every night with you...¡±

    ¡°If you die in my hand, I¡¯m willing to live a lonely life as a widow until you¡¯re revived.¡±

    Meng Qi could still remember the sweet smile on the face of Gu Xiaosang when she said these words, which made him feel sick at that time. At present, these words still seemed to be ringing in his ears, but he was already facing a dilemma of choosing one person to be alive only. He never thought that one day he would be forced to kill her. How could it be?

    Although it was hard for Meng Qi to describe how he felt toward her, he never thought of killing her because she had saved his lives three times.

    Anger, hatred, and annoyance erupted in Meng Qi¡¯s heart like a volcano. Damn it!

    After the incident that happened at the Bayan Valley, my real body has been so obedient. Even if I did ask questions, I only asked about things that happened long ago. But apparently, the Samsara is not letting me go ¨C he just has to assign an extremely cruel mission to me before I attain Dharmakaya!

    After killing Gu Xiaosang, the state of mind of Meng Qi would be in a mess, thereby losing the courage to resist the Samsara. Other than Gu Xiaosang, the Samsara could also ask him to kill Jiang Zhiwei, Ruan Yushu, Zhao Heng, Brother Qi, his Master, or his little junior brother. If he refused to do so, he would die dreadfully!

    Meng Qi was so eager to find a way to get rid of the Samsara. He had to do that. Otherwise, both his body and Primordial Spirit would be enved by the Samsara. Although he seemed to be getting a lot of opportunities from the Samsara to move up to a higher realm, in reality, he was just like a puppet. It was as though he was not living his own life at all!

    Nevertheless, Meng Qi was not ready yet. First, he was yet to deceive the Samsara ording to his n. Next, he had not learned the fifth strike of the Tyrant¡¯s Six Decapitations, Letting Go of the Past. He also had no idea of how to guard against the return of mighty people and what were they plotting. Apparently, if he acted rashly, all of his ns would fail tragically.

    Just then, Meng Qi suddenly thought of the Immortal Chonghe. He could finally understand how Chonghe feel when he sat alone in a quiet room, stared into the void, and mumbled to himself, ¡°If the mission given by the Master of the Six Dao of Samsara goes against my values, for example asking me to kill my parents or abandon my own sect, what should I do?¡±

    Currently, Meng Qi was feeling the same with the Immortal Chonghe. He felt angry, defiant, sad, and hesitant. Meng Qi supposed that Chonghe had also prepared for a n to get rid of the Samsara, but simr to him, the n was not ready yet. At the end, Meng Qi had decided to listen to the voice that came from his soul, Death has always been the most difficult thing to face with, but I would rather break than bend!

    Yes, death has always been the most difficult thing to face with!

    However, I¡¯m the one who should be in control of my own life. I would rather die with my back straight, than live with my knees knelt down. Moreover, since I¡¯ve lived two lives, I already have more than enough!

    Meng Qi clenched his hands into fists silently, and his mind became calm.

    The Master of the Six Dao of Samsara is the one who oversteps my boundary first, so I¡¯ve decided not to bear with him anymore. I¡¯ve had enough of giving in to him. Although the things I¡¯m nning to do will most probably lead me to death, at least I feel like I¡¯m living now!

    Meng Qi could acquire one year and two months of time from the Talisman of Samsara. After adding the one-year gap between the missions, he would have a total of two years and two months ¨C probably thest two years and two months in his life ¨C to prepare for his ns.

    During this period, he could not pretend as if nothing happened because that would be even more suspicious. Nevertheless, he could not reveal too much of his ns too; otherwise, this would be a suicidal action.

    His deepest secret was the body on Earth. However, this would be thest thing he wanted to expose. Therefore, he would not use it.

    Furthermore, as the Dao Yi Seal was the manifestation of the Principles of Karma, it would be extremely hard to get a gist of it in the beginning. Basically, it was even more abstruse than the skill, the Best in the World. Hence, Meng Qi would need to take at least three to five years to learn its rudiments. In order to speed up the learning process, he had to enter the World of Gods again, search for the Jade Pce, and obtain the Kai Tian Seal and the Four-Elephants Seal. He was aiming to collect all the eight seals.

    By then, Meng Qi would show the Samsara that he was working hard to enter the third level of Heavenly Stairs in order to be a Dharmakaya of Half-Step. The Samsara would most probably think that he was eager to be recognized by the Tyrant¡¯s Invincible de so as to get the inheritance of the fifth strike, Letting Go of the Past. However, in reality, Meng Qi would be working secretly to create a magical arts based on the Dao Yi Seal. As this seal was the manifestation of the Principles of Karma, it was far better than the Tyrant in mastering the past and the future.

    At the same time, Meng Qi would be using the Dao Yi Seal to search for the reincarnation of the Evil God Nether based on the Nether Skeleton. The reason of doing so was to find the whereabout of the Great Emperor Zhenwu and see whether he had left behind something that could be used to increase his own power.

    To prevent other hidden dangers, Meng Qi nned to borrow the Mirror of Present Life from Gao Lan so that it could be used together with the fragment of the Afterlife Mirror.

    Although Meng Qi might not be able to hide everything he was doing from the Samsara, at the very least, these things could conceal the existence of his body on Earth and divert the Samsara¡¯s attention from it. The Samsara, being misled, would think that Meng Qi was nning to cut off the connection of his current body with the past, prevent the return of the mighty people, and break free from the maniption of the Samsara. But in fact, Meng Qi was going to transfer his Primordial Spirit and real spirit to the body on Earth, and then cut off the connection of that body with his current body. In this way, he would be able to gain a new life.

    Of course, these efforts were meant to be secretive ¨C he had to act as if nothing were on his mind, and continued with his original n to forge the Ice Sword of Morality and restore the Seven-Kill Tablet.

    ¡°Little monk, are you alright?¡± Jiang Zhiwei pursed her lips and looked at Meng Qi.

    Meng Qi smiled and said, ¡°The content of my Deadly Mission is to kill the Siren of Daluo. I can finally take an eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth. However, the Lifeless Mother seemed to be returning already. Apparently, none of the mighty people of Ancient Times is easy to be dealt with. Ah...¡±

    Actually, Meng Qi had missed out on the reward of the mission¡¯s sess. Nheless, he was not interested in knowing it because it was not that important to him anymore.

    Looking at Meng Qi, Jiang Zhiwei and Ruan Yushu thought about the rumors they had heard before. But eventually, they chose to believe in their teammate. Both of them gave him a few words offort, ¡°Since our missions will be in the same world, we can always ask for help from each other. It won¡¯t be too difficult.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Meng Qi nodded. Silently, he watched them exchange for one-year practice time, keep the rest of their good deeds, and choose to go for different Samsara worlds.

    Watching every move and every facial expression of his teammates quietly, Meng Qi suddenly felt peaceful and calm. He was going to appreciate every second of hisst three years ¨C maybe even less than that ¨C of life.

    In the near future, perhaps Meng Qi would be separated from his teammates forever... feeling a little emotional, he said, ¡°Zhiwei, Yushu, Laowu...¡±

    After calling their names, he was suddenly at a loss for words.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, little monk?¡± Jiang Zhiwei looked at Meng Qi curiously. Ruan Yushu and Zhao Heng were also looking at him.

    Meng Qi smiled and said, ¡°Be careful when you¡¯re having practice in the Samsara world.¡±

    No matter how hard he tried, he failed to utter what he really wanted to say.

    ¡°Is that all you want to tell us?¡± Jiang Zhiwei chuckled. She knew that Meng Qi would be going to the Fairy World first to sell the remaining items in order to forge the Heavenly Weapon as soon as possible.

    Ruan Yushu paused for a while and said, ¡°You take care, too.¡±

    After watching them leave, Meng Qi closed his eyes. Then, he stepped out of the Samsara Square with a gloomy look.

 Chapter 889: Activating Six Seals Together

    <h4>Chapter 889: Activating Six Seals Together</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    The cranes were chirping and flying, and the clouds were slowly floating around. The Aquamarine Heaven was like a fairy mountain that stood on its own.

    Meng Qi, wearing the mask of the Lord Yuan Shi,nded on the Fairy Lane. After taking out the materials and items, he went straight to the Central Jade Pir and chose to exchange all items for good deeds. He had no time to wait for the other members of the Fairy World to exchange items with him.

    ¡°What a waste!¡± in the distance, Qu Jiuniang was stunned by Meng Qi¡¯s action. In a normal circumstance, she would approach him and nag a few words. But at the moment, she felt that the Lord Yuan Shi was not in the right mood. In fact, everyone could feel his gloomy mood, and thereby staying away from him.

    Originally, the materials worth more than twenty thousand good deeds. At present, he had exchanged them for eleven thousand good deeds, which added up to seventy-two thousand and two hundred good deeds. He also had some auxiliary materials on hand that could be used to forge the Ice Sword of Morality. They worth about twenty thousand good deeds.

    Without hesitation, Meng Qi chose to exchange the remaining auxiliary materials that were worth ten thousand good deeds, and paid forty thousand good deeds for the forging fees.

    After inserting the rest of the materials, the Ghost Gate of Nether, and the Eye of Ice Crystal into the Central Jade pir, the apathetic voice of the Master of the Six Dao of Samsara descended from the sky and echoed in Meng Qi¡¯s mind.

    ¡°The special mission of forging a Heavenly Weapon: collect all the Premier Nine Seals within two years, including the duration needed for exchange. If the mission ispleted, you can forge a Heavenly Weapon, and determine its form and name. A failure toplete the mission will result in a deduction of twenty percents of your good deeds.¡±

    Collecting all the Premier Nine Seals within two years, including the duration needed for exchange? Meng Qi lifted the corners of his lips ¨C he was so angry to the point that he started smiling. This was absurd. The Wu Ji Seal was still with Gu Xiaosang!

    The Samsara really liked to mess things up!

    Nevertheless, Meng Qi had somehow expected this!

    ¡°Haha,¡± looking up, Meng Qiughed twice.

    Theughter stopped abruptly. The person who wore the mask of Lord Yuan Shi had a dignified look. It was hard to tell whether the face was old or young. All the emotions seemed to be swallowed up by an ancient well, therefore his face looked expressionless. Slowly, he inserted the Blood of the Devil Sage and the Space-Piercing Ancient Talisman into the Central Jade Pir.

    He no longer needed them.

    The former item was worth three thousand good deeds, while thetter one was worth five thousand and four hundred good deeds. Meng Qi¡¯s good deeds had been increased to thirty thousand and six hundred.

    Twenty-four thousand good deeds were used to restore the Seven-Kill Tablet. Two thousand four hundred good deeds were used to exchange for one-year time. Looking at the remaining four thousand two hundred good deeds, Meng Qi put them on the Fairy Lane and wrote,

    ¡°Looking for the Talisman of Samsara. The price is up to you.¡±

    ¡°Lord Yuan Shi.¡±

    After doing all these, Meng Qi looked at the distant mountain and the beautiful scenery. Silently, he said to himself,

    ¡°There¡¯s no turning back...¡±

    After breaking the Talisman of Samsara, Meng Qi was covered with light.

    Qu Jiuniang watched Meng Qi disappear from afar. Feeling puzzled, she was frowning.

    Su Meng seems to be a little different.

    ...

    Among all the scenes, Meng Qi chose the pce of the Qi Kingdom, andnded in front of the door of Xiaobai, the Duke Huan of Qi.

    Surrounded by a bright light, Meng Qi looked like a fairy who had gone down to earth. As soon as the Duke Huan of Qi sensed his existence, Meng Qi had opened the door and stepped into the room.

    The Duke Huan of Qi had always been curious about this mysterious martial nephew¡¯s origin. However, ever since he had got the inheritance of Yuan Xin Seal, and the Premier Golden Stamp ¨C General Principles of Dharmakaya, his Cultivation Base had improved at a tremendous pace. As long as there was improvement in his realm, he did not really care about the other unimportant things. Therefore, he did not even ask why Meng Qi suddenly appeared. Heughed and teased, ¡°Hey, you¡¯re so sneaky. Have you be a thief?¡±

    If Meng Qi were in the right mood, he would reply that he was not just an ordinary thief ¨C he would only steal things from the imperial and noble families. However, he was currently not in a mood of joking around. Looking up at the Duke Huan of Qi, Meng Qi found that his aura had been getting stronger. It felt as though there were hundreds of millions of eyes hidden somewhere. Apparently, the duke had made a small achievement in using the Yuan Xin Seal. Seeing this, Meng Qi cupped his hands together in front of his chest and said, ¡°Martial uncle, do you want to visit the Jade Pce again?¡±

    ¡°Can you sense the location of the Jade Pce?¡± the face of the Duke Huan of Qi turned serious at once.

    ¡°Most probably, yes,¡± said Meng Qi in a straightforward way. ¡°However, once the Jade Pce is opened, many people may want to covet the treasures inside it. If possible, I hope you can help intercept them. If I¡¯m lucky enough to obtain the remaining Kai Tian Seal and Four-Elephants Seal, I¡¯ll certainly share them with you.¡±

    Different from the one and only Dao Yi Seal, there could be more than one Kai Tian Seal and Four-Elephants Seal.

    ¡°Kai Tian Seal...¡± ignoring the Four-Elephants Seal right away, the white eyebrows of the Duke Huan of Qi moved slightly. Then, heughed at himself, ¡°I can feel the good fortuneing. There¡¯s no harm to give it a try! You can now try to sense its location.¡±

    cing the three-foot-eight-inch Holy Whip on his knees, and holding the replicated Wuji Yellow g in his left hand, the Duke Huan of Qi was ready to go.

    Meng Qi walked toward to him and sat cross-legged in front of him. Slowly, he pulled out the yellowish-orange Fire de that was surrounded byyer uponyer of mes. The words Ling Bao on the de were antique-looking.

    ¡°What a nice de!¡± the Duke Huan of Qi could not help but to praise it.

    This Heavenly Weapon obviously has great potential ¨C it isn¡¯t an ordinary weapon. In the future, it will most probably be able to form a Self-Created World!

    This kid is really lucky to have such an extraordinary weapon. The other gurus and Great Gurus must be very envious of him. However, it¡¯s a notable achievement for him to be able to obtain a Heavenly Weapon by himself at such a young age. I have to admit that I¡¯m not as good as him. The Holy Whip is handed down from my great-grandfather, whereas the replicated Wuji Yellow g is left behind by the patriarch, Yun Zhongzi for the Qi Kingdom. I didn¡¯t even need to do anything to get them.

    Meng Qi touched the body of his de with his forefinger and middle finger, feeling the heat, ¡°I happened toe across with a half-grown Ding Hai Pearl. That¡¯s why I can get this Heavenly Weapon.¡±

    ¡°A half-grown Ding Hai Pearl, no wonder...¡± the Duke Huan of Qi stroked his white beard. The twenty-four Ding Hai Pearl from the World of Gods was not just a myth ¨C each of them had the ability to develop a Self-Created World.

    After a sigh, the Duke Huan of Qi had said everything that came to his mind, ¡°It¡¯s too bad that the Ding Hai Pearl you got wasn¡¯t fully-grown. Otherwise, you will be able to obtain a Heavenly Weapon of the Legendary Realm. A weapon of this level is able to create its own celestial world, which is only one level lower than the Nine Levels of Heaven. Nheless, the pearl takes millions of years to take shape, so you may not be able to wait for it. It seems like we will only be able to see the magnificent scenery of the Thirty-Three Levels of Heaven in the next era.¡±

    ¡°Do the Thirty-Three Levels of Heaven have something to do with the Ding Hai Pearl?¡± Meng Qi was curious.

    The Duke Huan of Qi smiled and said, ¡°Of course. Since the birth of heaven and earth, the celestial world only had Nine Levels of Heaven. Many yearster, the Ding Hai Pearl had given birth to twenty-four more levels that added up to the Thirty-Three Levels of Heaven.¡±

    Twenty-four plus nine... no wonder some of the world has Thirty-Three Levels of Heaven, for example the world where the Pilgrimage to the West happened. On the other hand, the Main World and most of the Samsara worlds only have Nine Levels of Heaven... Meng Qi nodded slightly as some of his doubts were solved.

    Speaking of this, the Duke Huan of Qi was suddenly startled. Following the acquisition of the half-grown Ding Hai Pearl, he has used it as a material to forge a Heavenly Weapon. That is to say, he knows someone who is skilled in forging Heavenly Weapons!

    The Duke Huan of Qi had a great deal of primary materials that could be used to forge a Heavenly Weapon. For years, Jiang Shang had always been trying to forge one for him, but never seeded. Due to the iplete inheritance of the arts of forging, none of his descendants were good at it, too.

    He is a person with a mysterious origin and a strongwork... silently, the Duke Huan of Qi had made ament on Meng Qi.

    ¡°Martial uncle, since you¡¯re holding the Holy Whip, are you able to sense the List of Deification?¡± asked Meng Qi suddenly with a seemingly curious expression.

    Feeling amused, the Duke Huan of Qi said, ¡°If I do, I would be searching for it long ago!¡±

    Hearing this, Meng Qi did not say anything else. Closing his eyes, he made a small change on the Arts of Eight-Nine and turned it into the Premier Golden Stamp.

    These two martial arts had been going along well after repeated practice. At first, Meng Qi relied solely on the characteristic of the Arts of Eight-Nine that could take any changes and contain all things on earth to simte the Premier Golden Stamp. Recently, both of them were in a harmonious state that they intermingled with each other and showed signs of forming a whole. They were like the symbol of Taiji, where Yin and Yang were working together harmoniously. With only a slight change on the Arts of Eight-Nine, it could be transformed into the Premier Golden Stamp, and they would grow with each other when Meng Qi was having practice. In other words, practicing the Premier Golden Stamp was the same as practicing the Arts of Eight-Nine, and vice versa.

    This made Meng Qi particrly suspicious of the rtionship between the Lord Yuan Shi and and the Sacred Buddha!

    With his eyes half-closed, the Indestructible Statue of Yuan Shi appeared in between of the eyebrows of Meng Qi. Some acupuncture points on his body were activated.

    Beams of golden lights gushed out of Meng Qi¡¯s body, forming an illusion of a small apricot-yellow g in front of him. Ten thousand golden lotuses were emerging from the g, and millions upon millions of hairlike rays of light were bursting out of the lotuses. The rays of light joined together and seemed to have be a part of the earth!

    ¡°Wuji Yellow g... the Seal of the Fifth and Sixth of the Ten Heavenly Stems...¡± having witnessed this spectacr scene, the Duke Huan of Qi knew that Meng Qi had at least learned the rudiments of the Seal of the Fifth and Sixth of the Ten Heavenly Stems. Otherwise, he would not be able to form the corresponding illusion. This scene had partly resembled the form of the real body of Yuan Shi, which was why there was a maxim that said, ¡°Once all the Premier Nine Seals are collected, the Lord Yuan Shi will ur.¡±

    Following the activation of more acupuncture points, a hazy glow was released from his body that shone all over Meng Qi¡¯s right hand. On his right hand, a small, antique-looking seal was floating.

    Right after that, the rest of the acupuncture points on Meng Qi¡¯s body was activated one by one. Along with a dazzling light, a ck-and-white mirror with a Taiji symbol appeared on his left hand. Behind him, there was a void that manifested nothingness.

    Thump, thump, thump. The cardiac and ancestral acupuncture points were activated. Dazzling purple light was gathering at Meng Qi¡¯s chest that looked like a heart or a bell.

    The Fan Tian Seal, Yin-Yang Seal, Void Seal, and Yuan Xin Seal. He had already gotten five seals out of the Premier Nine Seals... as soon as this thought came to the mind of the Duke Huan of Qi, he saw the Indestructible Statue of Yuan Shi appearing on top of Meng Qi¡¯s head. It was dark, chaotic, and illusory. Time had be disordered, and there seemed to be a Taoist priest sitting within the statue.

    The Taoist priest was holding a colorless ancientmp in his hand. The bean-sized me was releasing infinite light in ck and white colors. Each ray of light was splitting up continuously, and the color changed from time to time. Sometimes, both colors mixed together, whereas at other times, they were neither ck nor white, and after a while, they would turn into either color. In an instant, it shone all over the quiet room. Just like the threads of karma that grew from one to two, from two to three, and from three to the whole universe, the rays of light were filling up every corner of the room.

    Almost all things were the cause of other things, as well as the result of other things. Cause and effect coexisted.

    ¡°The Dao Yi Seal!¡± With a stern look in the eyes, the Duke Huan of Qi was almost standing up.

    The illusion of the ancientmp had reflected Meng Qi¡¯sprehension of Taoism. As he had not learned the rudiments yet, he was not able to form the small seal he once saw. However, afterbining the essence of Taoism and his own learnings, he had formed this smallmp that seemed to be able to symbolize the Principles of Karma!

    Once the Lord Yuan Shi ured, the Principles of Karma would reveal itself. As the light illuminated the world, the karma would be circting and no one would be an exception to this rule!

    Just when the Dao Yi Seal was formed, the illusions of an apricot-yellow g and Fan Tian Seal flew out and revolved around the seal. At once, the light became extremely dazzling to the point that the Duke Huan of Qi was unable to open his eyes.

    Meng Qi was holding the ancientmp in his hand. As the light prated the wall and surged into the sky, his sight was elevated as well.

    Last time, I had only learnt one seal. But now, I have six seals in total, and I¡¯m using Dao Yi to illuminate the chaos. The effect must be better thanst time!

    Before his eyes, the chaos was illuminated. Suddenly, Meng Qi could sense the majestic pce with thirty-six ancient wells around it.

    Once again, the Jade Pce had been found!

 Chapter 890: The Four-Elephants Seal

    <h4>Chapter 890: The Four-Elephants Seal</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    The Jade Pce had reappeared. The pce was majestic and lofty, and the ancient wells were mysterious.

    Inside the Cave of Golden Light on the Wudang Mountain, three rays of lights ¨C purple, white, and golden ¨C surged into the sky, illuminating tens of thousands of rosy auspicious clouds. It was as though the lights were weing the return of a great man.

    The body of King Zhuang of Chu was shifting unstably between real and illusory. Suddenly, he opened his eyes that seemed to have contained the spectacr scenes of all worlds.

    As soon as he opened his eyes, he held the Jade Ru Yi in his right hand. Then, he flew into the sky and headed to an unknown ce.

    At the same time, the emperors of the Tang Kingdom, Han Kingdom, Qin Kingdom, and Ming Kingdom had sensed the subtle change in the vast chaos beyond the river of time!

    Earlier than all of them, the Duke Huan of Qi and Meng Qi, wrapped around by golden lotuses, were pratingyer uponyer of voids. Their bodies and Primordial Spirits had changed in a strange way. Feeling that they had be ubiquitous, it was as though they were on the Ninth Level of Heaven.

    As soon as their visions became clear, the familiar-looking Kunlun ancient wells and Jade Pce had appeared in front of them. Without dy, both of them went straight to the gate.

    All of a sudden, a man shed out from the side. Wearing an emperor gown and hat, the ck-bearded man had a golden face ¨C he was the King Zhuang of Chu. Being proficient in the Air-Conveyance Technique, he arrived here almost at the same time with Meng Qi and the Duke Huan of Qi even though both of them set out earlier!

    The King Zhuang of Chu was letting out his strong aura that seemed to be connected with the void. It was as though he had be a God who dominated this ce. He wielded the three-colored Jade Ru Yi toward the Duke Huan of Qi, and punched toward Meng Qi from afar with his left hand.

    Since thest incident, the King Zhuang of Chu had already realized that the person who was fated to find the Jade Pce was the Mohist leader, Su Mo, instead of the Duke Huan of Qi, Xiaobai. Feeling confident, he knew who to target first. While attacking the Duke Huan of Qi with the Jade Ru Yi in order to weaken the effect of the World in the Sleeve, he clenched his left hand into a fist and made an all-out effort to attack Su Mo with the Myriad World Moving Fist. He wanted to send Su Mo ¨C the greatest enemy ¨C to a remote ce in the universe!

    The punch was surrounded byyer uponyer of illusory universes. At the center point of the punch, an enormous whirlpool was formed which swallowed up Meng Qi at once. On the other hand, millions of purple, white, and golden light rays were gushing out of the Jade Ru Yi. The light rays ¨C filled with the peaceful force of virtues ¨C were blocking the attack of the World in the Sleeve from the Duke Huan of Qi, thereby temporarily stopping the heaven and earth from bing dark and chaotic.

    Being swallowed up by the whirlpool made of illusory universes, Meng Qi was sent to a ce far away beyond the sky. His body had be so small that he looked like a mosquito or a fly. He was getting further and further away!

    All of a sudden, the body of Meng Qi copsed in the vast universe, turned into a strand of hair, and was frozen in ice. Shortly after that, it melted and vanished.

    Right after that, a person appeared in the sky on top of the King Zhuang of Chu. He was wearing a green robe, with his sleeves fluttering. He rushed to the gate of the Jade Pce and broke through the interception of the Dharmakaya. Apparently, he was Meng Qi!

    Knowing that the King Zhuang of Chu was good in using the Myriad World Moving Fist, Meng Qi had activated the Seal of Void as soon as the King Zhuang of Chu was clenching his hand. Hiding his real body in the void with the help of the Fire de of Ling Bao, the one who had taken the punch was actually his clone. In the blink of an eye, he had seized this opportunity to go ahead of the King Zhuang of Chu.

    Given the fact that Meng Qi was currently at the peak of the Exterior Realm, coupled with his Heavenly Weapon and many exceptional arts, he was definitely far stronger than the Mother Superior of the Shui Yue Nunnery during the battle for the Buddha¡¯s Palm. Therefore, he would be able to contend with the Dharmakaya for a short while!

    Bang! The door burst open, and Meng Qi entered the pce right away.

    If the King Zhuang of Chu were the only enemy, it would be better for Meng Qi and the Duke Huan of Qi to cooperate together to fend him off ¨C or even kill him. However, as the other Dharmakaya might arrive at any time, they were undoubtedly pressed for time. Once they were held back by the King Zhuang of Chu, they might be losing the opportunity to be ahead of everyone.

    The King Zhuang of Chu had a gloomy look on his face after seeing Meng Qi dodging his Myriad World Moving Fist. He lifted his left hand, spread his fingers, and formed a short de. Then, he wielded it in front of the Jade Ru Yi.

    Sizz. The void was torn apart like a curtain. In between of the World in the Sleeve and the three-colored light rays, a trench urred. It had temporarily weakened the strong force from the World in the Sleeve that pulled the King Zhuang of Chu toward the Duke Huan of Qi.

    Then, a gray puppet flew out from the waist of the King Zhuang of Chu and blended into the Light of Three Virtues. It went into the sleeves of the Duke Huan of Qi.

    Suffering for a few times from the attack of the World in the Sleeve, the King Zhuang of Chu had prepared an item that was able to defend against it. Nheless, after using the item, he could only block the attack for once.

    As the sleeves of the Duke Huan of Qi were closed, the wind caused by the strong pulling force vanished at once. Right after that, the King Zhuang of Chu spilt his body into eight clones. The appearance and aura of each of them were so simr to each other. As a result, it would be difficult for the Duke Huan of Qi to identify the real King Zhuang of Chu, so as to prevent the World in the Sleeve to pull him over.

    The eight clones rushed to the gate from different directions to catch up with Meng Qi.

    The Eight Gates Heaven Pass... thought the Duke Huan of Qi with a serious expression.

    This is a divine skill used by the King Zhuang of Chu many years ago to ascend to the throne. Since then, he has rarely used it. I didn¡¯t expect him to improve this skill to such a high realm!

    To make the eight clones appear at different locations at the same time, it required a very good understanding of the abstruse principle of the void. As the clones were close to each other in distance, all of them were so real that they were almost identical to the real body. If they attacked at the same time, the opponent would need to deal with the attacks from eight directions. Thus, without defeating them all at once, there was no way to hurt King Zhuang of Chu.

    It was said that this divine skill was created by a Divine Fairy to break through to the Legendary Realm during the War of Deification.

    Therefore, the Duke Huan of Qi was taking this attack very seriously. As he moved forward, his body grew rapidly and eventually he turned into a Divine Man. Along with the urrence of a ten-foot-long auspicious cloud on top of his head, numerous goldenmps and golden lotus were floating around him, making him look sacred and dignified.

    Holding the Holy Whip and the replicated Wuji Yellow g, the Divine Man was going straight after the King Zhuang of Chu.

    ...

    Meng Qi turned himself into a de beam that broke through the chaotic world of illusion. Flying over rows of houses, he was rushing to the Four Divisions Pce at lightning speed.

    Just then, several Dharmakaya that dressed like emperors appeared at different ces outside the Jade Pce. Among them, Tang Wenwang was the one with a non-bearded pale face, dressing in a light-golden imperial robe and wearing a jade crown. It could be seen that he was an elegant and refined person.

    Standing in front of the door, Tang Wenwang did not rush in. Instead, he closed his eyes and activated his divine skill. As he pushed his right hand forward, an ancient mirror surrounded by clear and bright light appeared. It was a mirror that could reflect people at different points in the history!

    At the moment, the ancient mirror was reflecting a pool of deep water. Shortly after that, the water surface rippled and several scenes shed through one by one. Eventually, it stopped at a scene where Meng Qi was standing in front of the Four Divisions Pce!

    The door of the Four Divisions Pce was open, revealing the interior view of the pce. The walls were white, the pirs were red, the bricks on the floor were green, and the roof tiles were ck. On top of a table, there was an illusory box made of jade.

    The jade box was half-open. Inside it, there was a chaos. The elements of fire, wind and water were sweeping; the colors of red, green, ck, and white emerged and vanished sessively; and the void could not take shape due to the absence of substance. Just at a glimpse of it, Meng Qi could already feel the horrible power contained in it. Even if someone from the Legendary Realm ¨C for example the Heavenly Goddess ¨C fell into it, there was no doubt that the person would turn into a pool of blood in a split second!

    So, it turns out that the Four Elephants Seal is here... thought Meng Qi. Without slowing down at all, he had arrived at the door of the Four Divisions Pce after a few seconds.

    Suddenly, a clear and bright light appeared on the left side of Meng Qi, followed by the urrence of an ancient mirror. Inside the mirror was an elegant-looking emperor. His right hand stretched out from the mirror as though he wasing to reality from an illusory world. In the next second, he flicked his finger to attack Meng Qi!

 Chapter 891: Wielding His Sword And Rearing His Horse

    <h4>Chapter 891: Wielding His Sword And Rearing His Horse</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    The emperor stood inside the ancient mirror in a reserved manner. His face was smooth and pale. But still Meng Qi could feel his strength weighing like mountains. His breath blew over like a strong wind and a huge wave. Meng Qi¡¯s Primordial Spirit and body were like candle flickering in the wind and would die out soon anytime.

    Another Dharmakaya!

    A finger dimmed with green light pointed between Meng Qi¡¯s eyebrows. It¡¯s as clear as crystal and as hard as diamond. All its power gathered at the point of his finger and became in shape of seed. Anything it hit on would soon be destroyedpletely.

    Meng Qi did not have time to think. His body expanded to the size of a giant. Meng Qi waved his right hand and the orange fire de jumped in mid-air with dark swirl appearing at the point of the de. There was no light nor color as everything it touched were absorbed into the swirl.

    Meng Qi chose to use all things return to the void by instinct under this sudden attack. Eye for an eye and a tooth for a tooth!

    Suddenly, the wind at the Four Divisions Pce stopped. The white wall, ck tiles, green brick, and red pirs all lost their colors.

    de and fingers slowed down and moved forward slowly inch by inch. Butpared with other things, they moved so fast.

    de and finger points met in the boundless void. The finger point touched at the dark swirl.

    Heaven and earth suddenly lighted up. Fluctuant vigor ocean appeared with its huge waves high above.

    Cracks suddenly came out and tore vigor ocean into pieces. A huge dark mouth opened and swallowed everything. Meanwhile bundles of lights burst out and filled up the swirl.

    All these went on without a sound like shadow y and puppet show with no dubbings.

    Bang!

    A loud sound came out like a raging thunder in the sky. Everything was back to normal. ck and white was mixed with green and red color. The swirl and dazzling lights disappeared at the same time.

    The swirl was broken to pieces and golden fire burst out from it, burning vigor ocean, and airflow. It soon reached the ssic mirror and burned it down.

    Four Divisions Pce was not affected by the fire. Meng Qi held the girder and stamped on the green brick. He turned around and stretched out his right hand and grabbed the Four Elephants Seal, which looked like a jade box.

    Meng Qi was quite clear that that attack he issued just now could not defeat a Dharmakaya master but only managed to take advantage of an opponent¡¯s long distance attack.

    Dharmakaya was quite different from fairy. Without help of Heavenly Weapon or Formation, Exterior Realm was not useful at all. Even with the help of Heavenly Weapon, Meng Qi dared not say that he could afford to defend himself under ten attacks from Dharmakaya. In order to get Four Elephants Seal and Kai Tian Seal, the only thing he could do right now is to use his strength. That was to take the preemptive opportunities!

    To enter the Jade Mirage Pce before all other Dharmakaya masters and stepped into the Four Divisions Pce and Kai Tian Pce before all others!

    If he lost the chance and let other Dharmakayas enter first, no matter how powerful Duke Huan of Qi was, he could at most fight with two of them. And he himself could only hope for the luck of when shepherds quarrel, the wolf has a winning game.

    He could not allow it to happen. He must grab the chance without any dy. Otherwise he might most probably fail atst.

    Suddenly, a green light appeared again together with the ssic mirror right in front of Meng Qi.

    Inside the mirror the emperor raised up his right hand, turned his palm to de and chopped down. A scary ck swirl appeared in front of his palm.

    All things return to the void?

    All things return to the void!

    Meng Qi squinted his eyes and was stunned at the sight. Howe this attack is all things return to the void!

    Is it that he know the art of all things return to the void? Or is it that he just learned in the fight?

    Meng Qi did not have much time to think. He knew very well the power of the art of all things return to the void. It could create real ck hole. If it was in the Nirvana Realm, a ck hole could swallow universe. Therefore it was one of the most powerful arts in direct opposition.

    Now this art was used by a Dharmakaya master who was above himself. He would be not able to rival with it.

    Meng Qi felt his face hurt as if it was torn apart. He lifted up his de out of instinct and chopped down. The fire came out from his de and created void.

    The void was split to different parts like broken ze.

    The swirl slowly bloated and swallowed everything moving toward it. It grew big so fast, much faster than Meng Qi making the void.

    Meng Qi frowned and drew a deep breath. Acupuncture points were open all over his body. The universe flied out from them. Up above his head was a starry sky, mysterious and dreamy. Behind his back was boundless darkness. In front of him was golden turtle and jade rabbit. A big tree grew tall and each of its leaf became one world. Under his feet was the boundless earth. The sky was round and the ground was square.

    Besides, other simr universes appeared. Some you could see gxies, some Milky Ways, some filled with shadows, and some filled with water waves. Meng Qi was like in the center of multi-universe.

    All these soon shrank and dove into Meng Qi¡¯s body. Everything around him became dark and vague.

    Meng Qi was finally fully prepared by the help of distance.

    A streak of de light appeared and tore up the darkness and shot right toward the swirl.

    Without a sound, the swirl was split into two.

    The end of destruction was reborn, the creation of a new world!

    The swirl was pushed toward two sides and hit on the white wall. If it happened at other ces, some natural disaster might be caused. But since this was the Jade Mirage Pce, nothing was affected.

    The de light rushed away the swirl and disappeared. Meng Qi came out behind it. His part of the skin was ripped apart but he was not hurt that badly.

    Meng Qi felt two Dharmakayasing close. One was an old man wearing a ck robe. Another was middle aged, smart, and clever. They came near from different directions and became so close as if they would step into the Four Divisions Pce at any time.

    I must get ahead! Meng Qi could think of nothing else and took a big stride toward Four Elephants Seal.

    However, the green light appeared again together with ssic mirror. The emperor inside was serious and lifted up his right hand again. Heaven and earth soon turned dark.

    Meng Qi sensed extreme danger in this movement. He transformed in the wind and hid himself in the void without hesitation, leaving his clone on the ground.

    The emperor chopped down with his palm and cut the void into many parts. Meng Qi¡¯s clone was split into two. Even Meng Qi hiding in the void was strike out together with his de. His right hand became numb and he lost consciousness for a short while.

    Creation of the World!

    This was Creation of the World!

    It was much faster and more powerful than Meng Qi¡¯s!

    This emperor seemed to master its opponent¡¯s art of Creation of the World again!

    If Meng Qi had not made a clone beforehand, he figured that he could not defend himself under this attack. He might very well lose his arm and would be badly hurt.

    Meng Qi stretched out his left hand to reach the de and felt two Dharmakayasing very close now, aiming at the Four Elephants Seal. And the emperor inside the mirror lifted up his palm de again.

    If he could not stop this fight now, Meng Qi would soon lose this opportunity!

    If it was others in this situation now, they might panic and not know what to do. But Meng Qi kept calm and tried to think what he saw just now during the fight. He soon recognized the emperor¡¯s identity. Tang Wenwang, San Zhao Zhen Jian!

    Zhao Ren Jian could catch its opponent¡¯s image and then made copy of it. It could y the art at its own highest level.

    Meng Qi already assumed that he might meet six masters at the Jade Mirage Pce. And Duke Huan of Qi told him about those six masters. Now they¡¯ve fought hand to hand for two attacks, it would not be hard for Meng Qi to recognize him.

    ¡°Tang Wenwang did not master the art instantly but simply copied it. There¡¯s a loophole that can be used,¡± Meng Qi looked at the emperor¡¯s palm de and had an idea. They now fought with each other with a long distance between.

    Suddenly, a form appeared behind Meng Qi¡¯s back and everything turned to chaos with no up and down. His form sat down with legs crossed with his an ancientmp standing on his palm. Its light was as small as a bean.

    The lights came out and reached everywhere lighting up the whole Four Divisions Pce, including the shadows behind the ssic mirror. A few vague connections appeared stretching out from the mirror reaching to the far.

    Meng Qi waved the de with his left hand and chopped toward those connections with Karma Transfer art and Dao Yi Seal.

    The connections were cut out.

    Outside of the Jade Mirage Pce, Tang Wenwang stepped backward and the mirror in front of him was broken into pieces!

    ¡°The Dao Yi Seal...¡± he squinted his eyes and dared not to attack again. He took a big stride and hastened toward Jade Mirage Pce.

    After cutting the connections, Meng Qi measured the distance between himself and the Four Elements Seal, the distance between two Dharmakayas and Four Divisions Pce and their speed. He walked backward toward the gate of the Pce and faced two Dharmakayas!

    Duke Mu of Qin in a ck robe and Han Wuwang arrived at the gate from two directions and nned to step into the Pce together. Kill the ant first and then fight with each other!

    Suddenly they saw a figure in a ck robe guard at the gate with his orange fire ze in an imposing manner. If one man guards the pass, ten thousand cannot get through.

    Suddenly, from Meng Qi¡¯s acupuncture points flew out universes with limitless gxies, golden turtles, and jade rabbits. And the Taoist priest sitting behind slowly stood up. His right hand was holding a small ssic seal and his left hand held a mirror. His right leg stamped on the ground lighting the earth up and his left leg was connected with void and created deep void. The purple old heart beat at a regr pace and a colorless ssicmp was hid in his eyes.

    Eight and Nine at outside, Yuan Shi inside, Meng Qi used these two arts at the same time.

    Suddenly the universe copsed and the gxy shrank to one point. Everything including the mirror, the purple heart, and themp were all absorbed into the Indestructible Statue of Yuan Shi.

    Duke Mu of Qin and Han Wuwang felt the man in ck robe disappear. Everything became a small point at the gate, including power, time, space, etc.

    Crap!

    Two Dharmakayas both eximed. Duke Mu of Qin disclosed his six feet tall form and attacked Meng Qi with troop carriersing out from his imposing manner. Han Wuwang stretched out his two arms and absorbed Gong De light. Two yellow dragons came out from his two sides.

    They did not have time to use sacred weapon but only to attack using their own martial arts.

    Light.

    Limitless light.

    The power turned to lights and lit up the whole void.

    Light and fire moved forward like waving sea and instantly swallowed Duke Mu of Qin and Han Wuwang into it.

    Meng Qi chopped down using his de with all efforts and then turned around running toward the table without looking back.

    The sea of light and fire was divided. A golden man of six feet high stood at tide and a yellow real dragon of hundreds feet long linger coiled, both moved very awkwardly.

    Right at this moment, Meng Qi grabbed the Four Elephants Seal and his body soon ran into the void, heading toward Kai Tian Pce ahead of two Dharmakayas.

    Meanwhile his spirit entered the Four Elephants Seal and absorbed its Zhen Yi Inheritance.

    Meng Qi could not fight with two Dharmakayas for long at his present level. Later he could throw away the Four Elephants Seal for Kai Tian Seal, to make a mess and let them fight with each other.

    Duke Mu of Qin and Han Wuwang ran out from the explosion of the Creation of the World and saw Meng Qi disappear. They were about going to run after him but suddenly eight figures running ahead of them from behind right after Meng Qi!

    ¡°Chu Zhuang...¡±

    ¡°The Eight Gates of Heaven pass...¡±

    They both murmured to themselves with a serious look and then they saw grey hair Taoist Duke Huan of Qi.

 Chapter 892: Alliance

    <h4>Chapter 892: Alliance</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    Outside the Four Divisions Pce, the windy road in front melted into darkness as though it directed one to hell. Meng Qi was like a mirage that shed in the darkness. His mind was already imprinted with the Four Divisions Seal.

    In the beginning of the day, the sun and moon hung low in the air as wind blew past through the various life forms on the earth. Violence was only slightly better than chaos until the Dao De fell upon the world. The Four Divisions Seal was the divine martial arts skill that exined the haves and the have nots. There were some simr points between the haves and the have nots that fit the Tai Chi way.

    At that point, Meng Qi¡¯s head exploded out to reveal a ck and white matter that streamed out like the water in a whirlpool. It was hard to tell what the ck and white matter was.

    This scene slowlybined and condensed into the size of a palm before it transformed into a warm but transparent jade box. The cover of the box fell shut, encapsting peace within it. Opening the box revealed the Four Divisions image that brought chaos!

    By this point, the Zhen Yi Inheritance was consideredplete and the only thing left was for the body to slowly cultivate. However, Meng Qi¡¯s Primordial Spirit body was bound by the Four Divisions Seal and suddenly a slight change urred!

    His eyes connected to the scene in the Interior Realm as various ancientmps that were colorless radiated a mix of white and ck rays of light. These rays of light crossed with each other and mixed together, presenting a karma road that stretched down. The bean shaped like amp was the first of the Principles of Karma!

    The karma road was illuminated with numerous lights and Meng Qi unblocked an acupoint in his right hand. A ck and white mirage appeared in his left hand as a Golden Lotus bloomed from his right leg. A yellow g floated in front of him and Meng Qi stretched his left foot out into the empty space. The emptiness behind him gave Meng Qi jitters and bells rang in his mind, chiming a strange sound.

    The ck and white rays of light rose over one another as they were connected but not fully perfect. Their interchange caused Meng Qi¡¯s organs to start shaking. His liver bred wind, his spleen filled with the ground, his kidney filled with water and his heart burned with fire. Meng Qi evolved into the inner realm of the Four Divisions.

    Meng Qi¡¯s chest instantly turned into an array of colors. With his body being the center, the forces of ground, fire, wind, water mixed together with ck and white yin yang energy and melded into a seal.

    The seven seals slowly turned into a single mark!

    With the six seals on him, Meng Qi had not even managed to cultivate the Four Divisions Seal before the six seals entered his Primordial Spirit body and transformed again. It wouldn¡¯t be easy for subsequent seals to enter him again!

    Meng Qi was first surprised before he started to turn gleeful. The more seals of the Premier Nine Seals he possessed the closer he would be to the premier state. Cultivating the subsequent seals would be easier if multiple seals appeared to bepatible with each other. This is especially so for the six seals that formed.

    ¡°If the nine seals are able to influence and spur each other on, I wonder what would happen...¡± Meng Qi pondered to himself. His body would asionally sh as he stepped forward down the road.

    ...

    Duke Huan of Qi flew swiftly to the Four Divisions Pce but he could no longer find Meng Qi. He only saw Duke Mu of Qin, Han Wuwang, and Duke Lie of Ming who was quickly catching up from behind.

    These three did not have the heart to battle anymore. If they didn¡¯t even see the Kai Tian Seal yet and fought against each other, wouldn¡¯t they have Chu Zhuangwang to benefit from them?

    Duke Huan of Qi had a sudden thought and he furrowed his brows before he suddenly lifted up his robe and covered Duke Mu of Qin!

    The ground turned and with a tumultuous force, Duke Mu of Qin was sucked in by an invisible force. After that he could only hear the beating of his heart. Bam bam bam, bam bam bam. It was loud and unsettling, and it cause Duke Mu of Qin to feel faint. He could not exert his strength and escape.

    The use of the heaven and earthbined force of the Yuan Xin Seal trapped Duke Mu of Qin but Duke Huan of QI did not bother looking at Han Wuwang¡¯s Great Yellow Dragon before he turned around and lifted the holysh and whipped Duke Lie of Ming.

    Each whip of the holysh instantly caused bright golden shes to spark out. Then, prominent seals appeared that shone with brilliant golden rays of light that covered Duke Lie of Mingpletely.

    Duke Lie of Ming did not hesitate before he wielded the Faint Sword in his hand.

    Han Wuwang saw that Duke of Huan Qi did not attack him and was instantly puzzled. Did Duke of Huan Qi intend to ally with him temporarily?

    The situation was urgent and Han Wuwang did not dy before he used the Great Dragon Skill and flew through the sky towards the pce.

    ...

    Meng Qi whose internal body was in turmoil flew forward quickly, deeper and deeper into the darkness of the chaos.

    Suddenly, he felt Chu Zhuangwang¡¯s aura. Chu Zhuangwang had split into eight figures and was closing down on him slowly but surely.

    The difference in their ranks and the great control over the air allowed Chu Zhuangwang¡¯s speed to far exceed Meng Qi¡¯s. Furthermore, Meng Qi was also blocked by Tang Wenwang and hence he was eventually caught up with!

    ¡°At the very most, I will be caught up with in two more breaths, he may even attack me now!¡± Meng Qi¡¯s heart leaped in shock and he quickly thought through the various pros and cons of the methods he had prepared earlier to find a suitable way to deal with his predicament.

    The Jade Mirage Pce Skill would definitely not be suitable. Previously, Meng Qi was discussing with Duke Huan of Qi what he should do under various circumstances. That lesson woulde into y now.

    Before he could clear his thoughts, he found a thousand foot long Great Yellow Dragon spiralling its way towards him. The scales on the dragon glistened brightly under the light. There was a mesmerizing feel to it but it also caused shivers down one¡¯s spine. This was Han Wuwang that he had seen previously!

    ¡°He is also following...¡± Meng Qi muttered to himself as his heart rxed slightly.

    With Han Wuwang behind, Chu Zhuangwang would not attack him straightaway. Instead, Chu Zhuangwang would slow down his speed and try to catch after with him before he reached the Kai Tian Pce. That would slow down his speed but he would not be taken advantage of by Han Wuwang. In this way, he would not harm Meng Qi and harm himself at the same time.

    Chu Zhuangwang¡¯s best bet was actually to maintain his current position. He should travel with his speed and lower the distance between him and Meng Qi. Once the Kai Tian Pce appeared, he would be able to swiftly take it for himself.

    What should I do? Meng Qi continued to rush over the various methods he had and reached a decision.

    Thump thump thump, thump thump thump. Meng Qi heart beat faster and faster like a drum. He was far away from the Great Yellow Dragon.

    ¡°Senior Wuwang, Chu Zhuang. If we coborate, all of us will benefit and we will all obtain the Kai Tian Seal. If we don¡¯t, two of us will be harmed and we would blindly give the victory to the other!¡± Meng Qi¡¯s mind linked to talk, presenting his suggestion.

    Although he had fought with Han Wuwang previously, the situation had changed. There wasn¡¯t a forever enemy and under circumstances where no one held grudges against each other, they could all benefit from sharing the spoils. A group naturally had less to deal with!

    Eating alone may be satisfying but it might not be the best!

    The Great Yellow Dragon roared, ¡°Chu Zhuang also suggested this, but we are going to get rid of you first.¡±

    Chu Zhuangwang was also seeking an alliance? Meng Qi¡¯s heart fell before he smiled and said, ¡°If I am here, will senior and Chu Zhuang be able to cooperate properly and not suddenly fight among yourselves?¡±

    ¡°Chu Zhuang is not weaker than senior and he is strong in the Void Skill. If you take a step back and think, you will have a maximum 40% chance of winning. But if you allied with me and got rid of Chu Zhuang, I will be easier to handle once we obtain the Kai Tian Seal and if I go back on my promise. My realm is lower than yours. If that is the case, then senior will have around an 80% chance of obtaining the Kai Tian Seal. An 80% chancepared to 40%, does senior still not know which to choose?¡±

    Meng Qi was using time hastily, they couldn¡¯t sign an agreement or what thereof, and he could only convince Han Wuwang to ally with him from a cost benefit analysis. Although an agreement was good, why not an alliance?

    Meng Qi added again,

    ¡°Even if there is only a one Zhen Yi Inheritance in the Kai Tian Seal, I have the Four Divisions Seal here to share with senior!¡±

    Han Wuwang was silent for a while, before he agreed, ¡°I will trust you first! Get rid of Chu Zhuang!¡±

    In the situation where he and Chu Zhuang were on par with each other, he naturally chose to coborate with the weakling among them!

    Pretend to agree to their alliance... Meng Qi did not dare to rx and he used the Yuan Xin Seal to look through Han Wuwang¡¯s emotions. If he didn¡¯t have enough strength after getting rid of Chu Zhuangwang, or if Han Wuwang took the opportunity, then Meng Qi would definitely choose to devour it by himself.

    Just as the two prepared to discuss how they were going to deal with Chu Zhuangwang, a bright light shot out from in front. A tall pce that waspletely colorless rose from the darkness in front. Streaks of dark energy covered the pce as a soft glow of light enveloped it. On top of the pce, three ancient words wrote:

    ¡°Kai Tian Pce!¡±

    As though it felt the presence of people, the gates of the Kai Tian Pce slowly opened. With creaks, it revealed the inner scene of the pce.

    Darkness filled the inside of the pce and there did not appear to be pirs in it. A g that seemed like a banner that did not seem like one either but instead looked like an axe was inside the pce. Yet, it did not seem like a full axe either. Dark energy floated around the g as time, space, and matter appeared indistinct in it!

    ¡°The Pangu g...¡± Meng Qi had guessed long ago that the treasure in the Kai Tian Pce was the Pangu g.

    At the same time, Chu Zhuangwang and Han Wuwang were softly murmuring to themselves.

    ¡°The Kai Tian Axe!¡±

 Chapter 893: Donâ€™t Want To Live

    <h4>Chapter 893: Don¡¯t Want To Live</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    ¡°The Pangu g...¡±¡±The Kai Tian Axe...¡± low mutters were uttered as though numerous monsters were hiding in the dark.

    Meng Qi, Chu Zhuangwang and Han Wuwang were fixated on the treasure and their low voices somehow rushed towards the Kai Tian Pce.

    Meng Qi stepped out and shot out through the air. In a second, the pce gates appeared before his eye as Meng Qi used his Seal of Void Zhi Chi Tian Ya skill.

    When the environment and space around him was most chaotic, Meng Qi¡¯s Seal of Void Zhi Chi Tian Ya skill would reach its maximum potential. Instantly, he travelled a distance that could not be measured in the darkness and he reached the Kai Tian Pce!

    Right at that moment, eight shadows wearing long robes that floated in the wind appeared beside Meng Qi. With stoic faces and fierce auras, the eight figures were all Chu Zhuangwang.

    The eight Chu Zhuangwangs maintained the same pose and held the same Jade Ru Yi as they surrounded Meng Qi in all directions. Like clones, they suddenly raised the Jade Ru Yi in their hands in identical manners as they attacked Meng Qi in all eight directions.

    Eight positions with eight shadows and eight Jade Ru Yi that shone with a god like aura. They suppressed Meng Qi¡¯s Primordial Spirit and he started to tremble like a leaf as he found it suffocating under the pressure. Purple, white, and golden-colored rays of light rushed towards Meng Qi from all eight directions and swept through him like the ocean waves. The items that the rays of light swept through instantly turned into the three colors, purple, white, and gold.

    This was stronger than when he hid before the Jade Pce to avoid the Myriad World Fists and stronger than when Tang Wenwang attacked him. Before Qin Mugong and Han Wuwang had the time to react, they were blown away by a massive explosion that forced any defensive arrays they had activated to be useless. Meng Qi instantaneously felt as though he was dumped in a battle between experts. Terrifying auras and fearful forces crushed him. Raising his hand, he immediately realised that the attack was far stronger than his most powerful strike. His body, form, and Primordial Spirit churned at a mysterious and unprecedented speed. Under the pressure of the attack, anyone could know that Chu Zhuangwang was a Dharmakaya.

    Against the all-directional attack and therge forces of the attack, Meng Qi seemed to have been reduced to the state where he first opened his eyes. Helplessness filled in the face of such a strong expert. This was the kind of power that could crush him.

    ¡°In the heavens and the ground, I am the best in the world!¡± Meng Qi used the Buddha¡¯s Palms. The words boomed through his head thunderously. At the same time, his Primordial Spirit glowed brightly as light shone through the darkness in his heart. Cleansing it to be as smooth as ss, he was ready to fight!

    Consolidating what Duke Huan of Qi had told him before, Meng Qi instantly understood the Eight Doors to Heaven. Chu Zhuangwang had divided his body and created mirages that were mirror images of his real body. It wasn¡¯t some special skill that cloned him multiple times, instead, he created images of himself that upied eight locations simultaneously. This was the legendary realm Clone Image that was far different from the actual clones. Another point to note was that the eight Chu Zhuangwangs were equivalent to a single person at different points in space. Their actions would be identical to each other, but the directions and their paths could differ.

    In other words, the eight Chu Zhuangwangs could not disy eight different skills and they could not perform an array. Even if they did attack, their attack power would not increase as many times as the number of mirages. If Chu Zhuangwang wanted to attack, he had to retrieve the 8 mirages. Therefore, the Eight Doors to Heaven¡¯s greatest strength was that it allowed the user to attack from many directions, thus confusing the opponent and causing him to nk out. The moment the attacknded, the eight Jade Ru Yi will automatically choose a single point to merge together and attack!

    At that point, Meng Qi felt confident that his understanding of the Eight Doors to Heaven was better than Duke Huan of Qi and even better than the other overlords. It was only slightly inferior to Chu Zhuangwang.

    Since the disappearance of the Almighty Self-sealing, it has been a few hundred thousand years since a rumored immortal appeared. There wasn¡¯t a top Dharmarkaya either and people relied on ancient books and records to understand the legends. Without a concrete artefact to rely on, understanding of legends stopped on paper and a personal encounter of specific legendary events would allow a greaterprehensionpared to listening to the sayings of Mister Luda and Jiang Zhiwei.

    After understanding the martial skill, Meng Qi was not as anxious as he was before. As he spun around, the Ling Bao Fire de circled around him like a dragon creating winds.

    A billion beams of light shot through to the sky as he stretched out his body and extended his limbs to the heavens and the earth. The rays of light congregated with the dragon winds from the Ling Bao Fire de, turning into arge golden lotus that was filled with energy.

    This movement merged the Seal of the Fifth and Sixth of the Ten Heavenly Stems and the Seal of Void together. The ground and the sky was close, but far apart as the ground remained stationary!

    The golden lotus bloomed out with its petals opening one by one, superimposing on one another. Through the gaps, one could vaguely see an apricot-colored small g in the stamen of the flower.

    At the same time, Meng Qi patiently waited for Han Wuwang to attack. If he was smart, Han Wuwang would seize this opportunity to deal with Chu Zhuangwang and not take the Kai Tian Seal for himself.

    His pretense ofplying with Chu Zhuangwang would be exposed soon and if Han Wuwang did not attack now, would he wait until Chu Zhuangwang was fully prepared before he acted.

    The Eight Doors to Heaven was a splendid move for the two, it was an unexpected effective weapon for them to steal the treasure. If they missed this chance, they would yield to Chu Zhuangwangpletely.

    The eight Jade Ru Yi locked on Meng Qi as their target as the Great Yellow Dragon shrunk and flew forward, trying to maneuver its way past Meng Qi and Chu Zhuangwang. As it zipped passed the two, heading for the Kai Tian Seal, it seemed that it stuck to the agreement between himself and Chu Zhuangwang where one person dealt with Meng Qi while the other stole the Kai Tian Seal.

    Just as the Great Yellow Dragon was nearing Chu Zhuangwang and Meng Qi, its tail suddenly whipped out,shing out at the eight holographs of Chu Zhuangwang. The line of scales on the dragon beamed brightly with light as the dragon split into eight different dragons that tried to bound the holograms, one with each dragon, in a vice-like grip.

    Han Wuwang was eventually still afraid of Chu Zhuangwang and he thought that he could easily deal with Meng Qi by himself!

    p!

    Suddenly a snapping sound erupted, the golden lotus that Meng Qi released was fully intact, and there was no harm to it!

    The eight holograms of Chu Zhuangwang were swept by the dragon tail and they instantly disappeared. There was no need for the eight dragons to bind them.

    ¡°Shit!¡± Meng Qi¡¯s heart jumped in surprise as he thought of a concern!

    Among the eight figures, seven were illusions of the Eight Doors to Heaven whereby they were constructed by a mysterious force. However, one figure was different and it was constructed by martial skill. It was hard to discover this crucial figure out from the other seven!

    Where was thest figure of the eight holograms?

    ¡°Shit!¡± as he swept the dragon tail out, a dangerous gut feeling rushed up Han Wuwang¡¯s heart. In the next instant, he felt Chu Zhuangwang hovering in mid air with his robe hanging below him and his five strands of beard lightly waving in the breeze. With a calm but stern face, Chu Zhuangwang appeared to be a lord. A long bright golden rope was held in his hand.

    As the gentle wind blew, the rope extended a few times longer. Every section of the rope had a seal that circled around it that radiated a soft glow of golden light. It could seal the change between the Primordial Spirit and the body.

    Holy Bunch Rope!

    The sealed arts of the Holy Bunch Rope!

    The same thought crossed through Meng Qi and Han Wuwang¡¯s minds. Meng Qi desperately rushed forward to help Han Wuwang while he quickly pulled out an umbre.

    Against such a treasured item, there was always room to escape sessfully when one had sufficient caution. In battles with deities, there would always be a height in the battle where the optimal time to pull out a treasured item was when the enemy had no room to escape. This was the moment!

    Han Wuwang naturally knew that Chu Zhuangwang possessed the Holy Bunch Rope and he had been on alert. He intended to dodge to one side the moment he felt something wasn¡¯t right. But one wrong move led to the fall and now that he was in danger, he could only try his best to get out of the situation.

    The umbre in his hands was made of a string of pearls that included emerald and night pearls. Hence, it was wind, fire, water, and ground resistant. It could also gather the user¡¯s power and it was therefore a sacred treasure item called the Origin Umbre!

    It was a weapon that gathered power in it!

    The moment the umbre opened, darkness filled the sky as light was wiped away. Instantly, the golden beams of light from the Holy Bunch Rope was blocked out and the numerous circting seals around it stopped moving.

    However, the golden rope was like circling golden dragon that seemed to move faster and faster. At a slow and steady rate, it tightened up and crushed together. In a matter of time, it would wrap Han Wuwang and the umbre in it. The yellowish light around Han Wuwang tried to seize the opportunity to escape before Han Wuwang was fully squashed by the rope.

    Chu Zhuangwang stared menacingly from above. How could he give Han Wuwang a chance? Chu Zhuangwang¡¯s body shed forward suddenly as he gripped his left fist in a fierce punch.

    He created an opportunity for himself after careful nning with thebined scheme of the Eight Doors to Heaven skill and the real shadow. How could he waste this?

    This was no simple intery of two skills that tricked Han Wuwang and Su Mo. The other seven shadows will mirror the real image¡¯s actions and mannerisms. After pondering over the matter for a very long time, Chu Zhuangwang finally got the idea of the using the three Jade Ru Yi and the Eight Doors to Heaven to trick his two enemies.

    With deep and mysterious eyes that stared intently at his target, the dispersed eight figures gripped their left fists in the same manner and punched out at Chu Zhuangwang.

    Meng Qi felt that he couldn¡¯t rush to break the Eight Doors to Heaven in time. He might not be able to block the attack and save Han Wuwang.

    Meng Qi whipped around and locked his eyes on the Kai Tian Seal before he rushed madly towards it.

    He was going to attack the target first to save Han Wuwang.

    In this way, Meng Qi would lure Chu Zhuangwang away from Han Wuwang, thus saving him.

    Chu Zhuangwang¡¯s face remained stone hard, showing no signs of his emotions. Despite seeing Meng Qi¡¯s actions out of the corner of his eye, he still struck forward with his left fist to Han Wuwang.

    On the other hand, he retrieved a Jade Ru Yi that glowed purplish white and golden rays of light.

    Light was a holy weapon that could be blocked but could not be ovee with speed, it could obtain the Kai Tian Seal! Meng Qi¡¯s had an idea sh in his head as he rushed at lightning speed towards the Kai Tian Seal that seemed to be vaguely like a g and an axe. He pulled the Fire de thatgged behind him with his right hand, causing it to fly with an insane uracy towards the Jade Ru Yi.

    Right at that moment, the Jade Ru Yi suddenly split open to be eight pieces that headed for Meng Qi in different directions. As the eight Jade Ru Yi¡¯s enveloped Meng Qi, he strained his head to determine which was the real Jade Ru Yi that he had to block!

    Chu Zhuangwang could not only use the Eight Doors to Heaven on himself, even weapons that left his hand could also be duplicated by the Eight Doors to Heaven?

    Meng Qi was surprised, but he focused his eyes and used the Seal of the Fifth and Sixth of the Ten Heavenly Stems. A long sword swirled around him and exploded out with golden light to be an apricot colored g that floated in front of him. As itbined the heaven and the ground, golden lotuses bloomed one by one where a billion beams of light brimmed brightly from each lotus. The entire sky was engulfed in ayer of golden light!

    Bam!

    Once it struck Meng Qi, the Jade Ru Yi appeared from the left corner with the purplish white golden light. The golden lotuses were destroyed and the Jade Ru Yi instantly tore apart numerous rays of light.

    At the same time, Chu Zhuangwang punched Han Wuwang. The empty sky changed as a vast array of stars dotted the sky and appeared in a dream like state.

    The Myriad World Moving Palm!

    As the sky split to reveal the broad universe, Han Wuwang was flung to the unseen ends of the world.

    In the next moment, Chu Zhuangwang grabbed out in front of him and the Holy Bunch Rope returned to his right hand. Wearing a cold smile on his face, he manipted the Jade Ru Yi to sabotage Meng Qi.

    Han Wuwang was not aware that Chu Zhuangwang could use the Eight Doors to Heaven and the Myriad World Moving Fist. He had to be punished for trying to betray Chu Zhuangwang!

    He should have been smarter if he wanted to scheme!

    Now that Chu Zhuangwang was perfectly fine with his morale boosted and the sacred weapon, the Holy Bunch Rope was in his arms together with the Heavenly Weapon, the Jade Ru Yi, could a measly person in the peak of the Exterior Realm stop him?

    Once he unleashed the Holy Bunch Ropeter, he would be sessful!

    Meng Qi used two des to deflect the Jade Ru Yi from him with a heavy heart. Although the Arts of Eight-Nine was not inferior to the Holy Bunch Rope, there was arge difference between the him without a Dharmakaya and the sacred weapon.

    What should he do now?

    Chu Zhuangwang remained calm amidst the height of the battle. He raised his right hand that held the Holy Bunch Rope, preparing to throw it.

    Suddenly, a massive force that was enough to destroy him swept over his body. Fierce zes of fire spurted out of Meng Qi¡¯s bright orange Fire de. Within it, natural energy seemed to swell and contract erratically.

    ¡°You are mad!¡± Chu Zhuangwang roared out.

    Meng Qi actually self-destructed a Heavenly Weapon!

    Self-destructed a Heavenly Weapon!

    A Heavenly Weapon had a soul and self-destructing it was a waste of its abilities!

    If Chu Zhuangwang did not quickly dodge away, and if he didn¡¯t have the Jade Ru Yi with him to protect him even though the grade was low, he might not be able to escape unscathed from due to the proximity between them.

    However, the distance between them was so close and Chu Zhuangwang feared he might not survive.

    Chu Zhuangwang would not have allowed Su Mo to get the change to self-destruct a Holy Weapon if they fought in a battle alone. However, he was upied with dealing with Han Wuwang previously and had focused on the other party. Hence, he lost his control over Meng Qi¡¯s actions.

    Was he mad? Or is Meng Qi just trying to scare him?

    Chu Zhuangwang looked at Meng Qi¡¯s bright and crystal clear eyes that showed no signs of madness. Yet, the deathly aura around him caused Chu Zhuangwang¡¯s hair to stand.

    Furthermore, the energy from the Fire de was still increasing. In a few moments, it would really explode.

    He really wanted to die together!

    Meng Qi calmly met Chu Zhuangwang¡¯s face as honestly showcased his feelings and thoughts. After all, he was there to seek life from the death god himself. If he didn¡¯t obtain the Kai Tian Seal, he might as well die here.

    sts and fire raged through the sky and the Jade Ru Yi flew back to its owner as though it could sense the danger about toe.

    Chu Zhuangwang was still staring at Meng Qi, not believing that Meng Qi would self-destruct the Heavenly Weapon and perish together with him. Was that worth it for a mere Kai Tian Seal? He held on to thest bit of hope.

    However what he saw from Meng Qi¡¯s eyes was pure calmness. It was a calmness that drove him mad. Meng Qi seemed calm even as he was throwing his life away!

    Did he really intend to self-destruct?

    If Chu Zhuangwang did not retreat backward at minimum of a thousand feet first, he would not survive from a real self-destruction of a Heavenly Weapon!

    In the mere two seconds that the two parties stared at each other and before the Holy Bunch Rope could even be activated, Chu Zhuangwang seemed to have entered a trance as he thought of the possibilities.

    A destructive wave of force rushed over and Chu Zhuangwang looked at the fearlessly mad pair of eyes staring back at him. The Heavenly Weapon was about to explode at any moment and Chu Zhuangwang suddenly felt as helpless as an ant as his heart beat fiercely in his chest. Meng Qi¡¯s aura seemed to crush him and Chu Zhuangwang immediately turned around to fly away from the pce.

    I will deal with you after you self-destruct!

    The moment he settled on that thought, Meng Qi suddenly acted up. The energy from the Fire de slowly dispersed as he zipped through the air towards the Kai Tian Seal. Then he reached his left hand out to grab the mysterious object that seemed neither a g nor an axe.

    Rash men were afraid of cruel men while cruel men were afraid of those fearless of death!

    If Chu Zhuangwang had not escaped, Meng Qi would have really self-destructed the Heavenly Weapon Fire de. After all, it was crafted from the Six Dao.

    Most importantly, Meng Qi borrowed the geography of the city and the messy environment of the Seven-Kill Tablet. This greatly messed with Chu Zhuangwang¡¯s judgment of time and he mistimed his judgment of when the self-destruction was to ur. In other words, at the instant that Chu Zhuangwang chose to escape, Meng Qi had sufficient time to prevent the self-destruction!

 Chapter 894: The Relationship Between The Premier Nine Seals

    <h4>Chapter 894: The Rtionship Between The Premier Nine Seals</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    Meng Qi did not hesitate to absorb the Zhen Yi Legacy after he grabbed ahold of the Kai Tian Seal.

    There was no booming sounds across the air this time and his head didn¡¯t feel like it was going to explode. Instead, the scene in front of him instantly darkened. There were no colors, no sound, no directions, and no concept of time. It was only a point in space that allowed one to discern what was near or far. Everything congregated to this one indescribable point where nothing seemed logical.

    Perhaps others in the same situation as Meng Qi would panic or lose their minds over what in the world was happening. However, Meng Qi trained the ¡°Premier Golden Stamp¡± and the ¡°Arts of Eight-Nine¡± where the Indestructible Statue of Yuan Shi of forms and other items were simr to it. He could confirm his previous lifetime experiences at an earlier stage and realize that he was now in a singrity in the whole universe. It was the genuine body of Yuan Shi!

    Right at that moment, an indescribable beam of light shot out, causing the singrity to expand. An irony formed as the two opposites suddenly intertwined. The past and future was the present while directions did not exist.

    At the same time, the beam of light slowly turned into a banner-like and axe-like structure that struck forward. The singrity exploded outwards, causing a gush of light to rush out and stain the sky. An unforeseen explosion that seemed to surpass anything in history urred as direction formed, space existed, and ancient thoughts started to beat. However, everything was blurry and time seemed to exist asionally. The past, present, and future split up to be a river of time where the river mouth was the very beginning of everything. Yet, the river seemed to flow without direction and heading for nowhere.

    After the big bang, a wave-like shock force swept the space as ocean spray and bubbles would ssh around. Every ocean ssh and every bubble was a universe and a heaven and earth respectively. However, they would suddenly disappear and perish and yet, suddenly form and destroy again. It was an endless cycle.

    Without any sense of time the big explosion died down and Yin Yang appeared. The energy that was created turned into the nine heavens and burrowed through the ground. At the same time, the corresponding ground, fire, water, and wind elements were formed.

    This process where the ground, fire, water, and wind elements were formed destroyed the empty space where it urred. Suddenly, a deadly peace ensued as one by one, universes and gxies appeared in all directions. The same story of ground, fire, water, and wind elements urred in every universe until the four divisions turned into gxies andnd. As stars linked together to form gxies, the Milky Way formed a silver river in space. The ground stretched out boundlessly while the sky transformed to a firmament.

    As Meng Qi witnessed this scene, his Primordial Spirit and body slowly started to change. His skin turned from ck to white and ck again as beneath him, the four divisions turned into the four elements. After that, they returned to Yin Yang and the energies gushed up to the sky again in an attempt to return to their origins. His right hand flipped open the Kai Tian Seal as forces transformed and an endless stream of energy rushed forward. His right leg was the source of where the countless organisms of the world were born. Life was given and all of a sudden, the illusionary and mystifying Kai Tian Seal appeared in the shape of a vague banner and an axe.

    With the Primordial Spirit in his heart and his left foot in the empty space, things started to slowly morph back to their original forms. At the same time, his right foot and internal organs started to intertwine together as the energy within the Seal of the Fifth and Sixth of the Ten Heavenly Stems and the Four Divisions Seal connected to encapste Yin Yang and Four Divisions that came from the Kai Tian.

    The seven seals were an old road that was illuminated by an ancientmp. Under the glow of light, they slowly transformed.

    Nine seals became eight as arge portion of time was spent on their merging. The Premier Golden Stamp was about to be one body!

    In those few short moments, Meng Qi understood the rtionship between the nine seals. Simrly he was clear of what the corresponding object of the Wu Ji Seal was!

    The Kai Tian Seal corresponded to the Pangu g and hence the Wu Ji Seal naturally corresponded to the singrity, shapeless object.

    The Wu Ji Seal directly gave to the Seal of Yin Yang, then the Four Divisions Seal was formed and so on and so forth with the Yuan Xin Seal, Dawn Dao Yi Seal, Kai Tian Seal of the Nine Seals. The Kai Tian Seal separated from the Wu Ji Seal but continued to control it as it formed the Seal of the Fifth and Sixth of the Ten Heavenly Stems and the Flip Heaven Seal. Aside from the Wu Ji Seal, the other seven seals had tightly connected to the Dao Yi Seal. Lastly, the Four Divisions, space, Yin and Yang were all connected to thest six seals.

    The top of Meng Qi¡¯s head split open as chaotic energy rose from it. Behind him, the Pangu g slowly rose up. As though he felt that something wasn¡¯t right, Chu Zhuangwang who had just ran away immediately returned.

    While the Kai Tian Seal had not been absorbed, it was activated by the other seven seals. A translucent shadow rose behind him although it was blur.

    As he released the shadow, Meng Qi immediately chose a familiar name to call the Pangu g. Pangu Master, Heavenly King Yuan Shi, Heavenly Master King Yuan Shi were all Yuan Shi¡¯s other names!

    Chu Zhuangwang¡¯s face turned bright in color as he observed the deepyers of pain in Meng Qi¡¯s eyes. He had been beaten. In a fight where he was the strongest, he was beaten!

    He was someone who carried the mentality that he lived to die. Compared to Meng Qi, he was someone who was vicious and cold to himself!

    His left hand threw aside the Holy Bunch Rope while his right hand gripped the Jade Ru Yi. Chu Zhuangwang red at the Kai Tian Seal in Meng Qi¡¯s hand as he dashed forwards at lightning speed and energy surged out from him. He would not underestimated his opponent anymore.

    ...

    Outside the Four Divisions Pce, Duke Huan of Qi relied on the Yuan Xin Seal to lock Duke Mu of Qin tightly in his robe. Then, he used the Holy Whip and the Virtual Apricot Jade g to restrain Duke Lie of Ming, thus capturing them temporarily.

    At that point, Tang Wenwang had finally returned. Without even taking a nce at the battle, he crossed over the Four Divisions Pce and dashed towards the Kai Tian Pce.

    Seeing this, Duke Huan of Qi quickly calcted the time before he threw aside the Holy Whip and opened his robe to let out Duke Mu of Qin.

    The two Dharmakaya dukes did not bother to seek revenge as they hurriedly rushed forward, leaving Duke Huan of Qi behind.

    Based on his understanding of the distance between the Kai Tian Pce and the Four Divisions Pce, this was the best time for him to head over and reach on time to wrap up the battle. If Su Mo sessfully obtained the Kai Tian Seal, he would go over and get him to escape. After all, the Jade Pce space was tiny and he could reach any corner within it in the blink of an eye. If he wanted to escape from the sky, he would have to face Chu Zhuangwang¡¯s Myriad World Moving Fist or even get his Dharmakaya to use the Seal of Void. When that happens, Su Mo will be left behind and his mission of letting his Dharmakaya go would incite the battle and bring trouble for himself!

    In the previous sess of finding the Seal of Void, many of his ns that had not been used could be used now. This was the difference due to the distance and the journey!

    ...

    Meng Qi did not dare to dy once he saw Chu Zhuangwang pull out the Holy Bunch Rope. As his hair stood, he activated the Kai Tian Seal as his left hand quickly wrote out seven kill words that brimmed brightly on the tablet the moment they appeared.

    A magic weapon! Where did that brat obtain so many valuable items! Chu Zhuangwang was taken aback.

    Meng Qi held the Fire de in his right hand while his left held the Seven-Kill Tablet. With thebination of the Heavenly Weapon and the magic weapon, he maintained the bnce of Yin and Yang and stood on guard against any attempt by Chu Zhuangwang to sabotage him.

    A slight smile stretched across his lips before he suddenly disappeared as though he entered empty space. There was no trace of him!

    Breaking the boundless void!

    As the Holy Bunch Rope in Chu Zhuangwang¡¯s hands lost its target, it could not attack out. Chu Zhuangwang¡¯s heart leaped in surprised as he angrily kept his weapon and scanned the are carefully for Meng Qi¡¯s whereabouts.

    Even if he was a void space user, he could not find any trace of Meng Qi in a short time.

    Right at that point, Chu Zhuangwang felt Tang Wenwang, Duke Mu of Qin and his other old friends going towards him. Frowning instantly, his body suddenly turned translucent as he released his Dharmakaya and searched the area of the ce and the other dimensions. He asionally hopped from ce to ce as he scanned through the entire Kai Tian Pce.

    ¡°Found you!¡± Chu Zhuangwang jumped for joy. Before he could materialize again, he grabbed the Jade Ru Yi beside the door and tried to leave before Duke Mu of Qin and the rest flying closer to him. This would create chaos and leave him extra time to escape!

    A light purple mist seeped out of the Jade Ru Yi as bright yellow spots dotted the sky. They were mesmerizing as a sacred weapon, and they rushed towards the sky in front as though nothing could stop them.

    Bam! A clear boom reverberated through the air, echoing out in all four directions. Meng Qi simultaneously brought the Seven-Kill Tablet and the Fire de in front of him as he blocked the attack. Sparks flew and shock waves rolled out from the impact as the killing intent of Chu Zhuangwang fiercely filled the air.

    Chu Zhuangwang had used all his strength for the attack and Meng Qi had hastily blocked it, causing him to be forced backward from the blow. Duke Mu of Qin saw the scene and an illusionary carriage appeared beside him before he raised towards Meng Qi like an army being led to war.

    Luckily for him, Chu Zhuangwang had his Dharmakaya to defend him and hence he heaved a sigh of relief. As he turned from the void, he held the Jade Ru Yi and dashed towards Meng Qi as he prepared the Holy Bunch Rope.

    Taking advantage of a bad situation and scheming was his strength!

    The golden rope shed brightly as it extended out and split into many portions. Like previously, seals circled around the rope as it aimed for Meng Qi.

    Right at that point, Chu Zhuangwang saw a slight curl across Meng Qi¡¯s lips before he saw a golden sh of light that looked like a holy figure.

    Then, Duke Huan off Qi raised his robe and aimed for not Chu Zhuangwang, Duke Mu of Qin and not Duke Lie of Qin or Tang Wenwang but Meng Qi!

    The long robe instantly expanded, covering the sky in darkness as fierce winds blew the air. In the scene of chaos, it sucked Meng Qi and even the weapons that he was carrying into it!

    In the end, the Holy Bunch Rope grabbed the empty air!

    Once he retrieved Meng Qi, Duke Huan of Qi turned around and waved his robe behind him. As he strode forwards in big steps, brilliant light shone from him. With that, he raised the apricot g into the air and watched it stretch out in the wind. Numerous golden lotuses flew out from it along with the uncountable beams of light that shone with the lotus. Like a fountain, the light wrapped Duke Huan of Qi within it tightly.

    Smack smack smack smack!

    The Jade Ru Yi, the Faint Sword, and the ten thousand troops struck simultaneously at the wall of light. The golden lotuses cracked apart one by one and the light beams were cut short. Yet, once they were destroyed, they formed again repeatedly. Duke Huan of Qi did not seem to slow down as he rushed away wildly.

    With the energy of the void apricot g and the clear Yuan Shi body, he stood his ground under the heavy onught of attacks and bore heavy injuries as he ran.

 Chapter 895: Principles Of Karma

    <h4>Chapter 895: Principles Of Karma</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    One year and two monthster, at the royal of pce of Qi.

    The ordinary man is guiltless but is punished for keeping a treasure. After obtaining the Kai Tian Seal and the Four Divisions Seal, Meng Qi suggested using both seals to stop Chu Zhuangwang and the other Dharmakaya from attacking Qi. This could pull together arge number of Dharmakaya and suppress the vengeful Chu Zhuangwang and the others. After all, they didn¡¯t have the Premier Gold Stamp and they didn¡¯t know that Meng Qi and Duke Huan of Qi had already obtained it. No matter how much they cultivated the Kai Tian Seal and the Four Divisions Seal, they could only train simr skills rted to it and they couldn¡¯t fully cultivate it.

    Duke Huan of Qi shared the same opinion. However the Kai Tian Seal and the Four Divisions Seal belonged to Meng Qi now and he couldn¡¯t act on his own ord but had to wait for Meng Qi to give a suggestion.

    First and foremost, they would share their spoils with Han Wuwang who allied with Meng Qi. The private agreement they reached had resulted in the copse of Chu Zhuangwang and the other Dharmakayas. With their internal bodies disintegrating, golden light and fierce winds were still at the scene, causing it to be a hazardous ce.

    In a secluded room of the royal pce, Meng Qi sat down cross legged. Around him, various sceneries that urred once in a blew moon circted. Gxies flew around him, radiating brilliant beams of light that wouldbine into an apricot colored small g. asionally, purple haze will form bells and the scene would change into ck and white. The four elements would suddenly appear below his feet while golden turtles and jade rabbits would leap about. Different incredulous events would be seen through his ck colored left eye and white colored right eye. Deep within, a colorless ancientmp would be shining brightly with uncountable rays of light.

    Slowly, all the visions disappeared and returned to the ancientmp. A thinyer of chaotic energy revolved around Meng Qi. They circled the air and attacked it mercilessly. Once the energy was seeped in through Meng Qi¡¯s nostrils, it would be expelled out again as a purple mist.

    The purple mist floated upwards and formed a three foot cloud above Meng Qi¡¯s head. Niwan Gong was reflected through the purple mist and it vaguely had chaotic energy circting in it.

    Suddenly, uproar ensued as a holy light brimmed brightly from a goldenmp that floated in the purple mist cloud. Niwan Gong was slowly opening!

    Chaotic energy gushed out of it and a mysterious ancient object that did not appear to look like anything appeared. It was colorless but it looked like color resided deep in its depths. This was the Pangu g mirage that the Kai Tian Seal created. After over one year of cultivation, it finally opened!

    Once the Pangu g appeared, the room turned instantly dark as the walls and the outside world seemed to have disappeared. Empty space was pulled into the void and arge circle surrounded Meng Qi such that it seemed that he was sitting cross legged in a chaotic space.

    Seizing the opportunity without hesitation, Meng Qi released his form. Behind him, there was a pitch ck wall that was engulfed in chaos. There was no up or down nor front and back direction. While it seemed as though someone was watching him from the depths of the ckness, if one carefully observed, there was nothing there. It was only a small point in space.

    This was the Indestructible Statue of Yuan Shi that was nearpletion!

    Suddenly, Yuan Shi opened his eyes. One of his eyes concealed the ancientmp that brimmed with only ck and white light. His other eye had the small g assaulted by the chaotic energy. In the midst of all the darkness, the chaos erupted and the apricot g and purple bell as well as other objects including an old jade box gushed out with a brilliant sea of light. Universes appeared down a broad area of shadows. As they found their connections, Meng Qi¡¯s acupuncture points opened one by one, revealing all the various scenes.

    A translucent figure flew from his body, it was partly imaginary and partly concrete. With an appearance that looked somewhat simr to Meng Qi, the figure was his Primordial Spirit.

    Yuan Shi slowly rose as he tookrge steps forward to ovep with the Primordial Spirit. The ancientmp and small g dotted both his eyes as Niwan, Flip Heaven Seal and Yin Yang Seal formed hands. Seal of the Fifth and Sixth of the Ten Heavenly Stems and Seal of Void formed hands. The purple bell turned into a heart while the ck and white rays of light formed internal organs.

    Both parties of each pair shifted ordingly and merged together in aplicated manner.

    Right at that moment, Meng Qi softly scoffed but his voice boomed out like thunder in the room. His body shook violently as every acupuncture opened along with another corresponding acupuncture. It was like a demonic chain reaction!

    Suddenly, confidence gushed up him and his spirit was lifted. Self-improvement and the will to live as well as many other emotions rushed out of his Primordial Spirit to enter his body and form. It was like a wave that swept his body.

    Pitter-patter. The speed of the merging between the Primordial Spirit and the form was incredibly fast where numerous white light illuminated the space!

    As the white light disappeared, a figure rose behind Meng Qi. The appearance of this figure was simr to Meng Qi but he appeared to be deeper and more wise such that Meng Qi did not seem to be able toprehend him. An ancient feeling was also borne by the figure!

    The thirddder where the Primordial Spirit and the form merged together at the early stages while the body slightly formed. Meng Qi finally crossed thisdder to be a Great Guru!

    Once the three partiespletely merged with principles and rules, the internal self would slowly turn to the real forces of the world and begin the first realm of cultivation. That is the form.

    The return of the figure to the body allowed Meng Qi to slowly reopen his eyes and absorb in the holy sights before him. This time, his eyes were crystal clear.

    As Meng Qi slowly rose, his clothes swayed slightly and dust drifted through the space. It was like the dust of age.

    With that, Meng Qi chose to return.

    ...

    As soon as he returned to the Fairy World, Meng Qi directly entered the Aquamarine Pce to find the Flying Yaksha Yan Wuwo.

    After a long while of understanding the Dao Chuan Huan Yu, Yan Wuwo figured out the method to ovee the third Heavenly Stairs and be a Hui Xian Ji and Dharmakaya of Half-Step.

    ¡°Senior Yan, can I trouble you to activate the Aquamarine Pce Restrictive Spell, I have an urgent matter,¡± Meng Qi requested.

    Yan Wuwo who wore the Tai Yi immortal mask nced at Meng Qi and nodded his head. He did not ask further questions.

    Once the Restrictive Spell was cast, Meng Qi entered the secret room. Yan Wuwo stared at Meng¡¯s Qi disappearing back and muttered to himself, ¡°Against him, I actually feel as unsettled as in face of a few Dharmakayas...¡±

    He had not felt this way before, but against Meng Qi this time, Yan Wuwo only had the few words:

    Deep and iprehensible!

    ...

    In the secret room, three pictures hung on the wall. Yuan Shi was depicted in the middle picture while Lord Ling Bao and Lord Dao De were on the left and right pictures respectively. Meng Qi slowly walked into the room and sat down below the pictures before he shut his eyes.

    Suddenly a massive skeleton appeared in front of Meng Qi. The skeleton waspletely ck but a mysterious thin thread of white light circted around it. It was the Nether Skeleton that was filled with a strange life and death aura.

    Meng Qi¡¯s eyes suddenly flung open. His left eye was pitch ck and dark while his right eye was crystal clear and clean. In the depths of his eyes was a bizarre-colored ancientmp.

    As his eyebrows rxed, Meng Qi ced his hands together and slowly released his acupoints. The soft glow of light from the ancientmp drifted in his eyes and became reality from the fantasy.

    The bean-like dots of light were neither ck nor white while they shone brilliantly. White and ckness would often mix over one another and circte as the light reflected of the Nether Skeleton!

    After the eight seals were gathered together, Meng Qi¡¯s cultivation of the Dao Yi Seal quickened considerably as he managed to enter it in just two months. However, he did not incorporate the Ancient Dao Yi Seal that he had seen from Zhen Yi Inheritance previously but he retained the ancientmp mirage that he had formed before to turn it into the Dao Chuan Huan Yu.

    That was because he had thought of a famous saying ¨C ording to legends, the first sight of each person and hence each path is different. Before seeking enlightenment, observe those before you would influence your own pathway. Therefore, Meng Qi purposely retained some of Yuan Shi¡¯s energy.

    At this point, the ancientmp that Meng Qi developed did have the ability to use the Dao Yi Seal.

    The Dao Yi Seal borrowed the Nether Skeleton to find the Nether reincarnation. It obtained The Great Emperor Zhenwu¡¯sst important whereabouts. If he managed to get the Seven Strokes of Heaven Interception, his efforts would not be in vain!

    Under the mysterious blurry ck and white light, the surrounding air around the Nether Skeleton became clearer. A clear path of karma appeared and gradually more and more paths appeared and connected to the skeleton. Together, they headed straight for the Dao Yi ze Lamp before Meng Qi.

    With so many karma threads that intertwined among themselves an uncountable number of times in the middle, even if it was rumored that mighty people were there, they wouldn¡¯t be able to discover the rtionship between the Nether reincarnation and the skeletons without any special karma path. Meng Qi¡¯s willpower was strong while his mind was calm. What the mighty people could not achieve did not mean that he could not do so, too. That was because Meng Qi had the Dao Yi Seal, the most secretive and mysterious seal among all of Yuan Shi¡¯s nine seals. He had prepared a few Principles of Karma!

    He recalled the various matters of the Great Emperor Zhenwu. Lights floated and a sudden change urred as an innumerable number of karma threads passed by until only a few billion karma threads were left.

    The entanglement between the Nether and Zhenwu was deep and he had to find the Great Emperor Zhenwu¡¯s whereabouts from the skeleton. Hence, the karma threads must be the special connection between the two.

    Even after the filtering done by the Dao Yi Seal, there were still over a million karma threads.

    But that was not enough!

    Light was streaks of confirmation of the past and Meng Qi did not know how long, especially before the reincarnation of the Nether, the body was going to cover and destroy the connection!

    The sea of his hands changed and the hovering Dao Yi ze Lamp in front of him started to get blurred out. What he had seen before was an imaginary world that mirrored reality. However, everything in front of him now was imaginary.

    In the fire of the bean-likemp, the Nether Skeleton was projected. The same karma threads surrounded the skeleton, however they were more illusionary and mystifying now.

    This was a scene that Meng Qi constructed. He had no way to create a real karma thread now and he could only change the projection.

    Borrowing the Worriless Recall Flower, the projection in themp¡¯s fire was left with a few threads of karma thread. The relevant threads of Nether, Zhenwu, and the Worry-Free Valley were close together and Meng Qi effortlessly found the karma of when Great Emperor Zhenwu released the evil god of Nether!

    After that, a soft glow of light shone from Meng Qi¡¯s body as he started to shiver, a sign of the difficulty required to allow the Dao Yi Seal fire lights to dance in the air.

    The projected karma thread suddenly transformed and it seemed as though the Great Emperor Zhenwu had left without taking the karma of Nether!

    With a boom, an explosion urred as ck and white light rose from the Nether Skeleton. Because of the change in projection, the karma threads that originated from the Nether Skeleton had been provoked, brightly illuminating itself.

    Around two to three karma threads that weren¡¯t present before were concealed in the air. While the Dao Yi ze Lamp was unable to discover it earlier, they were finally uncovered under the special conditions of the Principles of Karma!

    ¡°It is you guys!¡± Meng Qi pushed both his palms out suddenly and the Dao Yi Seal fire light turned back to their original form. The real karma threads around the Nether Skeleton hid themselves and only a few threads were left!

    Meng Qi¡¯s mental energy seized the opportunity to fly out and pierce through the Dao Yi Seal tond on one of the karma threads as it traced forward.

    The mental energy was like a lightning from the broad universe that sped forward energetically. Along its way, it split apart into tiny bolts of lightning that left brilliant scars to mark the various portions of the karma thread.

    Meng Qi¡¯s mind appeared nk but it wasn¡¯t as he tried to identity the origin of the karma thread. It felt as though his Primordial Spirit and mind was about to burst from the effort.

    After a long while, Meng Qi reached his hand forward and the Dao Yi Sealnded on his palm. The circting ck and white lights surrounded his body as his Primordial Spirit released and entered the karma thread!

    ...

    In a distant building far away that lit up with amp amidst the deadly quiet surroundings.

    A few investigators drove to the gate of the building wearing serious expressions. All of them were high on guard as they carefully opened the gates of the building.

    Walking through the door, they took a peek inside and felt the coldness in the air. It felt as though they had entered the nine prisons of hell.

    Inside the building, an old man with a head full of white hair leaned against the edges of the staircase. His chest had been split open and his intestines were supported by his hand while his heart was spotted on the floor. Not far away, ady sat on the sofa with her mind held in her hands. A mad smile stretched across her face and there were ten other corpses lying in the area. Blood poured out and stained the floor as the limbs of the corpses were strewn all over the ce. It was a deadly environment.

    Beside a crystal clearmp, a young boy about 7-8 years old stood frozen at his spot. His face was as pale as a sheet and there was no light in his eyes. He appeared to have been shocked senseless.

 Chapter 896: Origin Of Life And Death

    <h4>Chapter 896: Origin Of Life And Death</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    The scene had an air of haunting otherworldliness and made the detectives shiver with fear.

    These detectives had gone through many cases but this was their first time to experience such a scary atmosphere. They felt that there existed a certain danger, something unknown.

    ¡°A demon...¡±

    ¡°A devil...¡±

    They drew a deep breath and were going to enter into the room carrying guns. Suddenly a detective a wearing mustache shouted, ¡°It¡¯s him!¡±

    ¡°What?¡± the major stopped.

    The detective with the mustache said after a few seconds, ¡°I know this kid. No, this devil!¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s a devil?¡± the major was confused. He stared at the little boy who was almost scared to death standing under themp with his face covered in green light.

    It cannot be him who murdered all those people?

    The other detectives had the same feeling and they could not understand why their colleague would make such ament.

    ¡°I, I was in charge of a case that was rted with him! His whole family died of the flu within a few days after his birth. And then an orphanage adopted him and he stayed there for five years. During that five years, this orphanage had a fire ident, got robbed, got hit by thunder, and riots. Every year they witnessed the deaths of 13 people. It was the real paradise of the Grim Reaper.¡±

    The detective continued, ¡°In the year beforest, that orphanage was closed for its bad reputation and he was then adopted by several families. But they all died after. Some were caused by family conflicts, for example the son killing the parents. Somemitted suicide. One family, their house was hit by a truck and everyone died.¡±

    ¡°Except for him! He always survives!¡±

    The major could not help trembling out of fear. He gripped his pistol tightly but could not move. The others were frightened as well. They all knew the detective with the mustache well and he was not the kind of person who enjoyed ying tricks on others. He was not lying.

    Also they¡¯ve heard about the story before.

    ¡°What should we do now?¡± the major asked and cast a nce at the little boy.

    The detective with the mustache had an idea already. He said, ¡°We should send for a priest toe with holy water, and an exorcist from the East!¡±

    ¡°What... someone could make fun of us if we do that,¡± the major said. He did not want to read the newspaper saying that the police was scared onsite and asked for help from a priest and the exorcist.

    ¡°Nobody will tell!¡± the detective said firmly.

    ¡°Alright,¡± the major approved. He dared not to enter out of instinct.

    He made two phone calls and led several detectives to guard the entrance. He stared at the little boy and felt even more scared than before. The boy¡¯s eyes were dull and lifeless as if he was dead. He was even more scary than the blood and internal organs littered around. His face could bring out one¡¯s innermost scare.

    After a while, two cars approached at the same time. The first man stepped out the car was wearing a ck priest robe. His one hand held a stamp, another held a small ss bottle carved with divine symbol. And then a Taoist stepped down from the other car, a repulsively ugly and sly-looking man with a yellow beard.

    ¡°Such a strong smell of evil!¡± the priest eximed holding the stamp high.

    The major gave a warm wee to them and asked a detective to briefly exin the situation. He then asked the priest to sweep through the house.

    The other detectives led the exorcist to examine the feng shui around the house.

    The priest opened the ss bottle and murmured his holy God¡¯s name. He took a big stride forward and said in a solemn tone, ¡°Go back to hell, demons!¡±

    He walked inside the house and poured the holy water on the little boy. His hair and face got wet and the green light disappeared.

    The little boy seemed to wake up from a nightmare and gave out an agonizing sound. He slowly squatted down.

    The priest smiled with satisfaction and turned around. He said, ¡°I¡¯ve already driven away the evil spirit.¡±

    The major felt relieved and was going topliment him for a few words. But suddenly he saw the chandelier hanging on the ceiling drop down right on the priest¡¯s head.

    Bang!

    The priest fell over on his back and his forehead was ripped open with blood flowing out. His eyes opened wide filled with surprise and fear. He was struck dead instantly.

    The major opened his mouth wide and could not speak a word.

    A demon. He is a demon. Even the priest could not control it with holy water. And now he is dead!

    The detectives all stepped backward with surprise and fear. Some wanted to flee away and some wanted to hide themselves. Some ran to the exorcist and looked at him, hoping that he could save them.

    The exorcist swallowed hard.

    He said after a while, ¡°He is the reincarnated Grim Reaper. And he turned this ce to hell. Run! Run now and we¡¯ll deal with him tomorrow after the sunrise!¡±

    Run away. It¡¯s none of my business!

    Right after he finished his sentence, night turned so dark and dark clouds came out like demons dancing around, as if they were now in a different, mysterious space.

    Everyone got extremely frightened and could not help trembling.

    Is he really the Grim Ripper reincarnated?

    Did the Grim Ripper really wake up?

    Suddenly changes urred in the night sky. The gxy appeared and the sky looked like waving water as if it was a shadow reflected upon from other universe.

    Dark clouds and mist gathered and became a ck swirl. Dull thunders were looming.

    The swirl was ripping the void apart. Inside was dark chaos as if everyone¡¯s mind and spirit was absorbed into it.

    ¡°The Grim Reaper...¡±¡±No, it¡¯s the Devil King!¡± the detectives murmured to themselves.

    In the chaos, a pce appeared as if it was there for years. A t te was hung on it written with:

    ¡°Aquamarine Pce!¡±

    ¡°Aquamarine Pce...¡± the exorcists opened his mouth slowly. He could think of nothing.

    The Aquamarine Pce is for real?

    The Aquamarine Pce exists!

    Bang! It thundered. The sound was so loud that everyone lost their hearing for a while. And then they saw small ck and white lightning came out from the ancient ce and they all came together and cut down!

    The lightning went through the crack and lit up the Heavens and Earth. The house was as brightly lit as in daylight.

    Bang!

    It hit on the ground and a Taoist wearing a ck robe appeared. His eyes were deep as if he had been living in this world since ancient times.

    A Taoist from the Aquamarine Pce... an ancient Taoist... maybe he is some godlike Master... the exorcist felt himself in an illusion and he slumped down on the ground. The detectives were scared all the same.

    Seeing the Taoist in the ck robe, the little boy suddenly stood up and started to cry. His eyes turned red and yellow. He turned around and ran upstairs as if he just saw his natural enemy.

    This Taoist was turned from Meng Qi¡¯s Primordial Spirit and form. He came to this world to find the Evil God Nether reincarnation and wake up his memory. Therefore Meng Qi could find out whereabouts of The Great Emperor Zhenwu. Meng Qi needed to know if The Great Emperor had left something, such as General Principles of Seven Strokes of Heaven Interception. He could use it to strengthen his own power and get himself prepared to get rid of the Six Dao. The best he hoped for was martial arts scripts like Letting Go of the Past!

    He chose to use the Aquamarine Pce because he did not want others to know that he had the Dao Yi Seal. And also he did not want the Six Dao to know that he met with the reincarnation of the Evil God Nether.

    Seeing the boy running away, Meng Qi went right in front of him and stretched out his right hand, strong and as white as jade, and pressed down.

    His right hand pressed on the kid¡¯s forehead no matter where he went.

    In the dark innermost sea, amounts of memory fractions jumped out and formed many pictures. Meng Qi felt an extreme pain in his head. He stepped back and stared at the boy¡¯s eyes.

    Pictures flied across the boy¡¯s eyes. He opened his mouth and said coldly, ¡°You could find one of my reincarnations...¡±

    After tens of thousands of years, spirits of the Evil God Nether appeared again in the world~

    He stopped and suddenly spoke in a sharp tone:

    ¡°The Principles of Karma!¡±

    ¡°You have features of the Principles of Karma!¡±

    ¡°Your bones are now in my hand. But I¡¯m only going to use it for a while,¡± Meng Qi did not pay attention to his surprise. He continued, ¡°I only want to know where The Great Emperor Zhenwu went? Did he leave anything behind?¡±

    ¡°Zhenwu?¡± the Evil God Nether felt a bit scared toward the Principles of Karma. Even though Meng Qi just learned it but just in case. ¡°He caught me and created the art of Living Dead after examining my body. Butter he somehow took me back to the Nine Levels of Underground Nether again.¡±

    ¡°I then realized that Zhen Wu found a way of little hope but worth to try. Therefore he used me as the guide and found the origin of Life and Death. He entered it and then disappeared.¡±

    ¡°The Origin of Life and Death?¡± Meng Qi frowned.

    What is that?

    He had been using the Yuan Xin Seal to feel the boy¡¯s soul. He believed the kid could not lie to him.

    The boy¡¯s eyes was like yellow and red waves. He answered, ¡°I was born in the Nine Levels of Underground Nether but only knew that it came from nowhere and head to nowhere and that represented the rule of Life and Death. Then I began to realize that it flows out from the origin of Life and Death and headed toward the origin of Life and Death...¡±

    ¡°And Zhenwu did not leave anything behind.¡±

    ¡°Nothing...¡± Meng Qi felt disappointed. He left nothing behind!

    ¡°Why are you telling me the truth?¡± Meng Qi asked.

    The Evil God Nether¡¯s lips suddenly twisted in a mirthless smile, ¡°Why should I keep secrets for him? I¡¯ve suffered enough!¡±

    Suddenly a familiar cold voice rang up in air:

    ¡°Zhen Wu serial tasks arepleted. You are awarded with Seven Strokes of Heaven Interception¡¯s General Principles. You can share it with yourpanions who participated in this task!¡±

    The Master of the Six Dao of Samsara? Meng Qi was in shock.

    The Six Dao knew all about him!

    Was it because Aquamarine Pce could not block them or was it because they knew where the Evil God Nether was and waited there for him to expose himself?

    He felt strongly disappointed and doubted deeply about the General Principles of the Seven Strokes of Heaven Interception.

 Chapter 897: April Sixth

    <h4>Chapter 897: April Sixth</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    Meng Qi was very disappointed and he could not control this feeling. He had a great hope for hiding the whole thing from the Six Dao but failed. However, his innermost thoughts were protected by the Yuan Xin Seal and The Best in the World and he stayed calm.

    Just like what he thought when hearing the third Deadly Mission, all his preparation in secret could be true or false.

    The Six Dao was extremely powerful as it¡¯s already proved by his attacking Golden Emperor reincarnation, descendants of the Demonic Sage, by Divine master of Sun¡¯s defensive attitude toward him. To hide things from him would be very difficult.

    Therefore, Meng Qi never thought that he would be able to hide things from the Six Dao, such as the Dao Yi Seal, borrowing The Mirror of Present Life from Gao Lan, having a deep understanding of this life and next life, creating martial arts of letting go of the past, or finding where Zhenwu was. All these he never thought that he would be able to hide. His real purpose was to attract his attention and cover the fact of his body existing on earth. And then he would be able to shift his Primordial Spirit and cut connection between his body on earth and current self, and to be reborn atst.

    Of course, if he could hide all these from the Six Dao, he would have more hope for getting rid of his control.

    That¡¯s why Meng Qi felt disappointed but he was not desperate.

    His Primordial Spirit escaped and arrived in this world by the secret connection. He did not bring the de and other things he obtained from the Six Dao. He had only five things: the Zhen Yi Inheritance of The Best in the World, the Zhen Yi Inheritance of Dao Yi Seal and the Kai Tian Seal, the Tree of Da Dao and Demonic Peach. The rest of the Zhen Yi Inheritance was hid deep in the sea of soul just like memory fractions. They did not have substantial reflections in his Primordial Spirit, and the martial arts he learned from the Six Dao were mostly through memories.

    In other words, the Six Dao found out about the reincarnation of the Evil God Nether not by the prize Meng Qi gained from him. The Tree of Da Dao could remove all restrictive spells automatically. The Demonic Peach had wit and was not that easy to be controlled. More importantly, these two things both saw his body on earth in the Jade Mirage Pce. If he doubted about them, he was doomed.

    Another reason why Meng Qi put faith in the Tree of Da Dao and the Demonic Peach was that the one who put his body on earth in the Jade Mirage Pce and shifted him by the help of the Restrictive Spell of the Dao Yi Seal did not remove those two things!

    If not by monitoring his Primordial Spirit, then there could be only two exnations. Either before Chonghe gained the Aquamarine Pce, it had already been tampered with and became unable to block the Six Dao¡¯s perception, or the Six Dao already knew whereabouts of Zhenwu and the Evil God Nether and he just waited there for me toe. Meng Qi analyzed carefully.

    He could not decide which one was more reasonable. After all, Fairy Lane was a small version of Samsara Square. The Six Dao had many chances to know the Aquamarine Pce well. And he could easily do something with it if the Immortal Chonghe was not by its side.

    I better not rely too much on the Aquamarine Pce going forward. And I need to remember that the tasks assigned by the Six Dao are something he had no answer to... Meng Qi carefully reviewed his experience and felt no more regrets.

    The little boy lifted his right hand and covered his mouth. His bloody yellow eyes were likekes rippling. He seemed to find out something when Meng Qi heard the voice of the Master of the Six Dao of Samsara. His eyes were full of fear and alertness.

    Suddenly his body copsed and turned to a pool of blood. Vague bloody yellow light came out from it and split to thousands of streaks of lights like sunglow. Some were cast far away, some dove into the void and some disappeared directly.

    Meng Qi could not find which streak of light the Evil God Nether hid in even with the help of the Dao Yi Seal and the Principles of Karma. He saw him disappear right in front of his eyes.

    This might be the so-called mighty people¡¯s way of survival... Meng Qi squinted his eyes. What was he afraid of? Why didn¡¯t he ask me about his corpse?

    It has been thousands of years since The Great Emperor Zhenwu entered the origin of Life and Death, did he evere out of it again?

    A lot of questions came across his mind. Meng Qi¡¯s Primordial Spirit jumped out and turned to ck and white lights. Following the connections, it dove into the dark crack in midair.

    The crack shrank and closed. The illusory gxy disappeared together with the dark cloud and mist. A bright moon hung again in the sky and the house was bathed in moonlight as if it was wearing a beautiful veil. Even the broken arms and blood on floor looked so serene.

    ...

    The Primordial Spirit dove into Meng Qi¡¯s body. He slightly shook his head and hands and then walked out of the secret room and headed directly toward Fairy Lane.

    Meng Qi used Talisman of the Samsara. Therefore, even though he spent over a year in the World of Gods, it equaled only a few days in the Aquamarine Heaven. The members had not yet reacted toward the Talisman of the Samsara.

    Meng Qi stood in front of the central jade pir and stretched out his right hand into it for thest award of Zhenwu Serial tasks.

    Lights came out like silver snakes and they came together atst.

    A fresh green seed appeared on Meng Qi¡¯s palm. It was covered with an air of smoke. Inside lights went out and ignited again. One could easily think of Dao begets One when looking at it.

    The Master of the Six Dao of Samsara¡¯s General Principles of Seven Strokes of Heaven Interception might be fake. The key part might be tampered with. But its level would still stay the same and would still be a great help for Meng Qi¡¯s understanding of sword art. Its value could even surpass the authentic General Principles of the Buddha¡¯s Palm.

    Onlypanions who participated in this task can learn from it. And that would be me, Zhi Wei, Brother Qi, and Little Foodie. Meng Qi pressed the seed on his forehead and his spirit dove into it. Suddenly tons of pictures shed in front of his eyes, such as the sea turning into mulberry fields and vice versa. He felt like living in this world for many centuries. And his mind and spirit became emotionless and old temporarily.

    Besides the pictures, Meng Qi did not see much martial art things like what he saw in General Principles of the Buddha¡¯s Palm. He did not see the Heavenly Primogenitor as well.

    ¡°The Tao that you think is the Tao, is not the Tao.¡±

    ¡°Tao models itself after nature!¡±

    He felt a peculiar understanding toward something, including the Dao Chuan Huan Yu he learned before.

    ...

    After leaving Fairy World, Meng Qi did not go find Jiang Zhi Wei and Ruan Yushu and give them General Principles of Seven Strokes of Heaven Interception but went directly to Changle City from the Beizhou exit.

    Meng Qi knew clearly that he would not be able to create a Divine Skill like letting go of the past at his current level. Therefore he must seize every minute and second.

    Go find Gao Lan and borrow The Mirror of Present Life from him. And then understand it through meditation together with his own Afterlife Mirror fraction. After that go find Jiang Zhi Wei and Ruan Yushu and practice night and day. This is the most efficient way!

    Meng Qi arrived in Changle City after a short while. He did not go find Gao Lan directly because of what he did a year ago. To visit directly might irritate him and got himself in a difficult situation. After all the cold, the Beizhou Emperor was no funny Mad Emperor.

    Meng Qi knew Gao Lan quite well. He went to Wild Goose Lake nearby. It was a beautiful ce with a greenke and forests.

    It was where Gao Lan buried his girlfriend Yan Ran!

    Yan Ran was Ms. Mystery¡¯s Nirmanakaya. Her corpse had already disappeared a long time ago, only leaving her clothes behind sinking at the bottom of theke. For Gao Lan, this ce was the symbol of Yan Ran.

    April Sixth was the day of her death. Gao Lan woulde here for sure!

    He would most probably be very sad then and became his funny brother.

    There was still time left until April Sixth. He could retreat during this period and gain a deeper understanding of the Dao Yi Seal.

    Meng Qi was a patient man. He found a tree hole and climbed inside. Then he sat down with his legs crossed and closed his eyes, feeling nothing of time flow.

    ...

    April Sixth.

    He woke up automatically and opened his eyes, looking at theke through the forest.

    A wagon drove nearby from faraway. The driver had an imposing appearance and a pretty face with thin lips. It was the current Emperor of the Great Zhou Dynasty, owner of the Emperor¡¯s Sword, the Mad Emperor Gao Lan!

    He dressed like an average man driving his wagon on his own without any attendants.

 Chapter 898: He Was Then Young Wearing Thin Spring Clothes

    <h4>Chapter 898: He Was Then Young Wearing Thin Spring Clothes</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    The wagon drew near.

    Gao Lan wore a green thin robe and his face grew stubble beard. He was not a bit less handsome than his young age and became even more mature and manly. Without the emperor¡¯s dress and crown, he looked like an average man going out with his family driving the wagon by himself.

    ¡°Here I am, on a spring excursion, with apricot flowers blown full on my head.¡±

    The wagon stopped. Gao Lan jumped out of it and slowly opened the door behind. He gently took out a wooden te written with:

    ¡°My beloved wife Yan Ran¡¯s Tomb... made by her husband Gao Lan.¡±

    He walked slowly toward theke and ced the te on a stone next to him. He stared at the center of theke reflecting sunshine in which silver fish swam here and there.

    ¡°Come out,¡± Gao Lan suddenly spoke. His voice was low but clear.

    Even with the help of the Dao Yi Seal, he still could not hide his presence from him with Emperor¡¯s Sword... Meng Qi sighed and slowly stood up. He walked nearby Gao Lan.

    Watching him from far away, Meng Qi was quite sure that Gao Lan was more of an emotional man than logical. With a little stimtion, he would change to a funny brother at any time. And without stimtion, Meng Qi believed that he couldmunicate with Gao Lan in a friendly way.

    Gao Lan folded his hands on his back and looked at the waving water tenderly with his green robe waving in the breeze. He said casually, ¡°You never go to the temple for nothing. You want to ask for my help?¡±

    I am not a king... Meng Qi stood firmly together with Gao Lan shoulder by shoulder. Meng Qi stared at Wild Goose Lake and its waving water and said, ¡°You should know it clearly that my Qi Yun is not normal.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I do,¡± Gao Lan answered. He did not turn his head and a few of his hairs danced in the breeze.

    Meng Qi stared at the horizon across the far-offke and said casually, ¡°This is because I became one of the candidates of reincarnation for mighty people. I started this journey smoothly but this is not a simple trip. Sometimes I had to fight with my close friends and those who helped me. But I do not things to happen like this. I want to get rid of the control of others and cut away the past. I want to be a man of only this life. Therefore I¡¯m here to ask for your help for The Mirror of Present Life.¡±

    Meng Qi did not hide his real intention as the Emperor¡¯s Sword was by his side now. If the sword sensed the Six Dao and other mighty people around, it would soon be activated and block their perceptions.

    Gao Lan looked down at theke and drew a deep sigh, ¡°I used to be quite well known among travelers and my name carried the same weight as Han Guang. The Sects of the Great Zhou Dynasty and some families especially those from Changle City hated the Gao Family and the court. They were all frightened to see me achieving so much at a young age and that¡¯s why they went after the Yan Family and held Yan Ran as hostage. They attempted to make me be out of my mind. And then find a reason to kill me with supports from other sects.¡±

    Meng Qi listened quietly and attentively with a heavy heart.

    ¡°If I was less emotional at that time, I would have never been held in captivity under the spell for more than a decade. And I would not be any slower than Han Guang achieving Dharmakaya,¡± Gao Lan said calmly, ¡°but I have no regret.¡±

    ¡°If a man cannot even protect his beloved one, then he cannot be called a man but a dog. That¡¯s why I killed everyone in Changle City. I want them all to die without any descendants left. I cared nothing about myself and even if Luda and Chonghe came to prevent, I would have killed them, too. It¡¯s not about being strong or weak, it¡¯s all about my heart!¡± Gao Lan said sadly.

    It seemed as if he still could not let something go.

    He turned around and looked at Meng Qi, ¡°What I want to say is that I understand your feelings right now.¡±

    His eyes were dark and he stood there in a such a dignified manner that nobody dared to look into his face. There was not a clue of him being mad.

    Meng Qi¡¯s hair stood on end and his acupuncture points all opened at the same time like a scared cat.

    This was not crazy Gao Lan. It was Emperor Gao Lan!

    He made a big mistake.

    He felt like falling down in an ice cave. He could barely handle a guru carrying the Spear of Mythical Creatures, not to mention Dharmakaya carrying Emperor¡¯s Sword, especially in the Great Zhou area.

    He tried to keep calm as if nothing happened.

    Gao Lan sat down cross-legged and he patted on the stone next to him and said in a casual way, ¡°Sit down.¡±

    Meng Qi became even more confused seeing this. He sat down and said, ¡°Are you alright...¡±

    Gao Lan¡¯s corners of his mouth curved up. He smiled, ¡°I was mad even before Yan Ran¡¯s death. Just Jiang Hu travelers all thought that I was only pretending.¡±

    He turned around and looked at theke again. He said in a retrospective look, ¡°I was too young then and I was warm-hearted and enjoyed ying around, appreciating beautiful things. But my father was very strict with me. He taught me many times that to be a real emperor, I must be ruthless and do not devote to much affection on other things besides martial arts and authority. To be a great emperor, I must act in dignified manner, speak only a few words, etc.¡±

    ¡°I am a very proud man and strong-minded too. But I do not want to disappoint my father. So I forced myself to change. And then one day another version of myself appeared, a person that ispletely different from the real me...¡±

    Meng Qi slightly nodded. So he started to have schizophrenia since his teenage years...

    Gao Lan picked up a stone and cast it to theke. The stone struck water ten times and then fell over. He turned around and said emotionally, ¡°I do not want my father to be disappointed so I never told this to anyone. And then I met Yan Ran, both the mad emperor and me had feelings toward her and those two started tomunicate with each other.¡±

    ¡°The turning point is Yan Ran¡¯s death. Emperor me did not allow himself feeling that sad for a woman. And the mad me med Emperor me for not saving Yan Ran on time and causing her death. Atst these two made a clean break. After experiencing many difficulties together and obtaining The Mirror of Present Life, Emperor and Mad me agreed to repudiate previous grievances and recognize each other. They finally became one.¡±

    Meng Qi was stunned by his words, ¡°So you mean you returned to normal now?¡±

    He was cured by The Mirror of Present Life?

    Gao Lan nodded and said suddenly:

    ¡°I have an idea. Why not be my son?¡±

    ¡°What...¡± Meng Qi was confused.

    Is this a joke? But it¡¯s not funny at all...

    Gao Lan said seriously, ¡°Cutting the connection with the past is very difficult. Emperor Golden Book had one page exining about it. But to practice arts in the Emperor Golden Book, you must be in the right position, so...¡±

    He looked at Meng Qi, ¡°So why not be my son. Be the crown prince of the Great Zhou Dynasty. And then you can practice martial arts in it.¡±

    What... one corner of Meng Qi¡¯s mouth twitched. He felt that he might still have that half part of the Mad Emperor. He forced augh and said, ¡°The younger brother of the emperor is qualified, too.¡±

    Gao Lan thought it over for a while and said, ¡°You are right.¡±

    Meng Qi smiled and said, ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve learned other martial arts. And I do not need to practice the Emperor Golden Book. I just need to read some part of it.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± Gao Lan suddenly smiled as if he was just joking. He flipped his right hand thumb and a small point of golden light flew towards Meng Qi.

    Meng Qi took it by his hand and felt it containing many martial arts concepts. He was even more surprised for not being able to know whether Gao Lan was joking or not just now even using the Yuan Xin Seal!

    ¡°The Zhen Yi Inheritance of the Emperor Golden Book is in real spirit, and I can not remake it. I can only give you the part that I understand through meditation,¡± Gao Lan took out The Mirror of Present Life and gave it to Meng Qi.

    After Meng Qi took the mirror, Gao Lan looked at him up and down. Meng Qi was goose flesh all over.

    Then Gao Lan said seriously:

    ¡°Remember to return it afterwards.¡±

    Remember to return... return... Meng Qi found himself tongue-tied.

    Gao Lan patted on the stone and slowly stood up.

    He held Yan Ran¡¯s te in his bosom and left theke step by step. He walked towards the wagon with his green robe waving in the wind.

    Gao Lan put the te back to its ce and sat down on driver¡¯s seat. Then he said by heart:

    ¡°My brother, I don¡¯t mind helping you out when you are facing with difficulties. But if you stood in my way, I won¡¯t mind killing you as well. You better look out for yourself.¡±

    The wagon turned around and left. Gao Lan sat in it with his back straight in a dignified manner.

    Meng Qi looked at it going far away and thought over Gao Lan¡¯s words. Suddenly he realized that the man just left was the ruthless Gao Lan, but also the motional Gao Lan.

    Gao Lan became wless.

 Chapter 899: This Life And The Next

    <h4>Chapter 899: This Life And The Next</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    The sun hung high above the sky and Wild Goose Lake reflected sunshine like a golden fish scale. Meng Qi stood by theke and watched the wagon going away. Gao Lan¡¯s figure disappeared finally. Meng Qi sighed.

    Today¡¯s Mad Emperor is the real emperor. He was a bit mad but still the emperor. He became much more mature than before.

    After a long while, he murmured to himself, ¡°I was going to give you the Kai Tian Seal and the Four Elephants Seal as rewards for your help... but since you want to be a good sport and leave right away, I¡¯ll give them to youter. After all you have the Emperor Golden Book...¡±

    Meng Qi smiled and shook his head. He then walked back to the forest and sat down inside the tree hole. He pressed light golden lights on his forehead and opened his ancestral acupuncture points and thrusted lights into his spirit.

    Bang. Many pictures shed in front of Meng Qi¡¯s eyes. He saw the emperor standing in an illusory river carrying a sword and then turned around.

    River branches joined together and different figures existing in the past and future jumped out. Some looked simr to the emperor.

    Sword lights came out and streaks of star lights appeared in the void in colors of ck or white.

    The emperor was wrapped in sword lights. Heaven and earth changed into books written in ancient times, supporting his body rising up slowly. The emperor left the river together with karma and many different figures from it. He pulled them into his body and stepped into the limitless chaos, reaching the level of only me in the world.

    Lights went out. Meng Qi carefully reflected on what he saw just now.

    It was only Gao Lan¡¯s understanding of Emperor Golden Book. It was notplete and not the original copy of it. Many key parts were missing. Meng Qi could not practice any arts out of it. But it was enough for him to use it as a reference for his own creation of letting go of the past.

    Review the past and look into the future. This is the martial art that the emperor relied on entering the Nirvana Realm... Meng Qi suddenly understood. This might be thest or the second to thest page of the Emperor Golden Book.

    He then soon had another question. Yuan Shi, Ling Bao, Dao De, Amitabha, and Bodhi were able to live through one and even several centuries. Howe the emperor only lived for tens of thousands of years from the end of the Ancient Times to the beginning of the Medieval Times?

    Was it because he fought with Demonic Sage and both were defeated and died?

    It was none of his concern now. Meng Qi put The Mirror of Present Life in front of him, which changed to a smaller size after finding its master, as big as a palm. It was mellow and wless, just like theke on a sunny day. Golden lights inside flowed around like memories of this life and the next.

    Suddenly, Meng Qi¡¯s eyes changed color with his right eye turning white and his left eye ck. Ancestral acupuncture points between his eyebrows opened and a colorless Dao Yi ze Lamp appeared and shone brightly, like countlessplicated karma.

    ck and white lights touched upon the mirror. Golden lights came out and filled up the sky. Many scenes of this life appeared in front of his eyes.

    Meng Qi¡¯s figure when stepping into World of Gods, defeating the Life-and-Death Fugacity Sect, killing the head of the Tower of Malevolence, seizing the Seven-Kill Tablet, exploring the Nine Levels of Heaven together with Gu Xiaosang... talking with Gao Lan, watching Jiang Zhi Wei Seeing True Self through the Dao and disappear at the end of mountain path, watching his master pleading, fighting with the enemy together with Gu Changqing and his junior, his childhood at the Shaolin Temple...

    And then he saw pictures of his life on earth, working hard in an office, going to school far away from his hometown, sitting in his college entrance examination, his carefree childhood, learning to speak and being a little infant inside his mother¡¯s belly.

    Suddenly golden lights fell over into the mirror and everything returned normal.

    My experience on earth is counted as this life, too? Meng Qi thought. He saw no kind of Su Ziyue¡¯s childhood life but his own experience on earth. Does this mean this life is not rted with the body but with the Primordial Spirit and soul?

    Then he would have to make some adjustments since he was mistaken about this life before. From now on he should be careful when creating new martial arts and not to kill the wrong one.

    Then Meng Qi took out his own Afterlife Mirror fractions. It was so mysterious, full of cracks and looked like ze.

    Dao Yi ze Lamp lights reflected on the fraction of the Afterlife Mirror. Different figures appeared on different parts of the mirror. Since it¡¯s just fractions, it didn¡¯t represent the next life but an uncertain future.

    Among those figures were the Green Lamp monk that Meng Qi was familiar with, the scary man who shouted, ¡°Come here de,¡± the sad crying man who asked questions to the sky, the swordsman in white, the crazy Taoist, etc.

    Then these figures all turned around. And their faces were same, Meng Qi¡¯s face.

    Suddenly the monk put on a smile.

    And all the others put on the same strange smile as well!

    They are the same person. They have a different future but are the same person! Meng Qi felt surprised. No matter what the future is, there¡¯s going to be only one ending? Being merged and wee one¡¯s return?

    There is possibility in everything. Meng Qi closed his eyes and calmed down. He started to think about solutions to cut the connection with the past by using The Mirror of Present Life, the Afterlife Mirror, the Dao Yi Seal, etc.

    He tried to find a way out by reviewing the past.

    Ten months, would I be able to create something during these ten months? Hopefully there will be good newsing soon about purchasing the Talisman of the Samsara in Fairy World.

    ...

    A ck awning boat was sailing in the river on a rainy night. Meng Qi sat straight in the cabin pondering.

    After he arrived in the Xi Jian Pavilion, a new idea urred to his mind. So he rented a boat rather than walking.

    Before dawn, Meng Qi sighed heavily. He failed. It would not be that simple to create the Arts of Tyrant¡¯s Six Decapitations. If not with the help of the Dao Yi Seal, he might not be able to create it in his entire life.

    Meng Qi left the boat and headed towards the Xi Jian Pavilion without hiding his aura. He arrived at the front gate soon. Jiang Zhi Wei was already waiting there.

    She wore light yellow clothes, warm and bright. She stood on the mountain pass, even prettier than the flowers on the two sides.

    ¡°April in the human world and all the flowery scents fade, peach blossoms in the mountain temple just start to bloom.¡±

    Such beautiful scenery, I might not be able to see it again... Meng Qi sighed slightly. It was easy to say the words born to death. But in real life it was actually a narrow escape from death¡± Next year on the same date today, he might already be asleep in a tomb and would not be able to enjoy such beauty again.

    Meng Qi walked alongside the mountain pass quietly with mixed feelings. Jiang Zhi Wei felt something and did not say a word either. They walked together towards the top of the mountain.

    The sun rose from the east and rubified the clouds. Golden lights shone everywhere in an imposing manner. Meng Qi felt like he was reborn at this moment. He smiled and sent a message by heart, ¡°I found the reincarnation of the Evil God Nether andpleted the Zhenwu serial task. Can you guess what the final reward is?¡±

    Jiang Zhi Wei thought for a few minutes and gave a sweet smile overshadowing the sun and sunglow, ¡°You ask me to guess. That means it is something I¡¯m interested in. Parts of the Seven Strokes of Heaven Interception, or General Principles?¡±

    ¡°You know me well. This is the Six Dao version,¡± Meng Qi smiled and answered. He took out the green seed and gave it to Jiang Zhi Wei.

    Jiang Zhi Wei smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s embarrassing for me to receive it since it¡¯s you who finished most parts of the task. But I¡¯ve gotten used to receiving things from you during all these years.¡±

    All these years... right, so many years... Meng Qi¡¯s eyes got wet.

    He came to the Xi Jian Pavilion this time to give her the General Principles of the Seven Strokes of Heaven Interception but also to say goodbye.

    After today they might not meet each other again.

    Jiang Zhi Wei pressed the seed between her eyebrows and absorbed the knowledge from it. Atst her eyes were covered with lights and she returned the seed to Meng Qi.

    ¡°This is the Seven Strokes of Heaven Interception...¡± she said in a low voice.

    Meng Qi looked at it with a smile and said calmly, ¡°I need to give this to Yushu, as well. Goodbye.¡±

    Jiang Zhi Wei nodded and watched him walking away.

    Meng Qi heard Jiang Zhi Wei¡¯s voice after a few steps, ¡°I¡¯ll help you whenever you need me.¡±

    She could see that Meng Qi was bothered by something but since he did not talk about it, she did not want to ask to intrude.

    After a while, Jiang Zhi Wei added, ¡°You¡¯ll never be alone.¡±

    Meng Qi closed his eyes and lifted his hands. Heughed and said, ¡°I¡¯m thick-skinned too. If I need help, I¡¯ll definitely ask.¡±

    But sometimes he could only face it by himself alone!

    Jiang Zhi Wei stood at the top of the mountain and watched Meng Qi¡¯s figure in his ck robe disappear at the end of the mountain pass, with flowers all in full bloom.

    This year, this day in this mountain.

 Chapter 900: Hold Something Back

    <h4>Chapter 900: Hold Something Back</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    Meng Qi went out of the gate of the Xi Jian Pavilion. Right before he was going to use the Air-Conveyance Technique, suddenly he saw a figureing out from nowhere. A young pretty man in a green robe stood in front of him as if he just arrived from a faraway ce.

    Meng Qi was stunned and then greeted him politely, ¡°Mr. Su.¡±

    This man was The Heavenly Sword. He had another name called Su Wu Ming for his achievement, reputation, and great power.

    This was Meng Qi¡¯s first time to meet this legend face to face since he knew his name.

    Meng Qi turned around with both his hands held loosely by his sides. He walked slowly in front of Meng Qi and suddenly asked coldly, ¡°Do you know the difference between additional self and self?¡±

    Why does he ask this? Meng Qi was confused and then answered after a while, ¡°Normally creatures in the real world are called self. Their reflections in other universes exist as an additional self. At the very beginning, they were just projections from the self therefore the creatures were just legends. Later heaven and earth changed, the reflections separated from the self and became independent creatures. Those who want to achieve to be a legend will buildmunications between the different additional self and make them all return to be the one.¡±

    ¡°But everything born in the universe can be the self, not just additional self if they can see themselves. It does not only limit to those creatures living in the real world. And the additional self is not just subordinates of the self.¡±

    Su Wuming kept walking with his back facing Meng Qi, ¡°Good.¡±

    ¡°After the additional self bes independent, their memory of Samsara won¡¯t go all the way back to the self, but it does not mean they will never be remembered by the self and being merged.¡±

    Meng Qi suddenly understood why his mind becamepletely nk at the end in the Sword Emperor Demon Queen world when he and ther Living Buddha were trying to wake up each other¡¯s Samsara memory. He could not see Ananda, neither could he see other mighty people!

    So I am actually the additional self, not Dao Biao... after the incident at the Immortal Valley, Meng Qi was more confirmed that he was a fish of angler, the additional self of someone. But after knowing the existence of Dao Biao, he started to doubt that he himself was a Dao Biao for some might people¡¯s return. For example, the Reincarnated Soul of the Witch of ck Mountain.

    Su Wuming suddenly appeared and walked together with him just for the purpose of reminding him of this?

    Howe he knows that I used to try to wake up Samsara memory?

    A dim, strange feeling came over him and Meng Qi had an inspiration. He looked at Su Wuming again and then blurted out:

    ¡°The Sword Emperor!¡±

    The Sword Emperor who used to instruct him, who liked to guide juniors, who lived in the world of the Living Buddha!

    No wonder he knows about my fight with the Living Buddha. The Sword Emperor was actually an additional self of Su Wuming.

    Su Wuming nodded slightly and folded his hands on back. He said casually, ¡°To open the legendary door, one needs tomunicate with some other additional self and being merged together with the self. The Heart Saint did the same. After the other additional self being immersed into the self and cast shadows in different universe and leave marks, then one could achieve a legend and be the only in all universe.¡±

    Meng Qi listened attentively. He used the Heart Saint as the example because I saw him once?

    Immerse some additional self and the door of legend is opened? Does that mean Su Wuming has already opened the door of legend?

    Su Wuming kept walking, ¡°A legend had its mark in all universes and worlds. He will not die as long as his mark exist somewhere. That¡¯s why many legends left a lot of projection marks secretly in the shape of additional self and forge karma. By this, they can cheat their enemies ande back again after being killed or sealed.¡±

    So that exins it!

    I am a mark left by an angler for the purpose of resurrection?

    The same function with Da Dao¡¯s Dao Biao!

    Only Su Wuming who has opened the door of legend could exin it to him!

    Su Wuming walked in front of him silently.

    Meng Qi knew that he was waiting for him to ask questions. Meng Qi asked, ¡°Could you please teach me how to cut the connection between the additional self and the self?¡±

    ¡°Would letting go of the past and other arts like this work?¡±

    Su Wuming walked in the swirling mists in the early morning like a fairy flying in the air. He said calmly, ¡°Or you can learn from Mister Luda. Plead for original self and see no other things. Then the connection will be cut automatically. Then you cast your projection in other universes and leave a mark, and be a real legend...¡±

    He mentioned about Mister Luda as apparently Mister Luda¡¯s path suits Meng Qi better.

    But to follow Mister Luda¡¯s path required concentration for over 10 years... after the incident at the Immortal Valley, Meng Qi had been thinking over his future all along. He could learn from Mister Luda¡¯s experience but it took long time.

    ¡°Or to use karma de and cut all kinds of connections, to be the original self,¡± Su Wuming continued.

    Meng Qi was relieved. He was correct!

    Su Wuming¡¯s figure in a green robe loomed through the mist, ¡°The connection between the self and the additional self originates from Da Dao and is hard to perceive. It is one of the biggest obstacles to achieve legend. I used the Hao Tian Mirror but it still took me over ten years to see the connection under the risk of getting myself lost. If you do not have that much time, there is only one way. Wait for the angler trying to take back his fish and arrive in this world. At that time, the connection will be very obvious.¡±

    ¡°Will the Dao Yi Seal work?¡± Meng Qi¡¯s pupil shrunk. He never thought about it.

    Su Wuming stopped. ¡°The Principles of Karma should work. But I do not know much about the Dao Yi Seal. I¡¯m not sure,¡± he said.

    Anyway, I don¡¯t have much time left... Meng Qi sighed.

    Su Wuming resumed walking and said coldly, ¡°If the angler was from the Nirvana Realm, then one has to do something more than only cutting their connection between the self and the additional self because each version of you in Samsara will be him and is immersed with the self. Then he can always find you by the help of time river.¡±

    That¡¯s why the art of letting go of the past is needed... Meng Qi was stunned. He suddenly understood the Tyrant¡¯s real intention of naming the art.

    Not only to cut the connection between the angler and oneself, but also to cut away the past but only to live in this life and the next.

    Wind blew through and drove away the mist. Su Wuming walked one step forward and then disappeared as if their conversation just now was only an illusion.

    Meng Qi turned around and bowed genuinely.

    But it seemed that Su Wuming held something back.

    Is there anything he was trying to hide?

    ...

    A boat was sailing in clearke at Lang Ye.

    Ruan Yushu in a white dress sat at the head of the boat and put a Chinese zither on her knees. She looked at Meng Qi and asked seriously,

    ¡°Do you want to treat me a meal with fish as its main dish?¡±

    There were not many things to eat in the current season. Fish was among the few things to eat.

    Meng Qiughed and felt light-hearted. He took out the green seed and passed it to Ruan Yushu. He sent a message by heart, ¡°Ipleted the Zhenwu serial task and this is the prize. It¡¯s the General Principle of Seven Strokes of Heaven Interception. It represents Da Dao and has a lot of information in it. It¡¯s not only about the art of sword and will be very useful for you in future.¡±

    Ruan Yushu was much younger and was quite lovely with a calm character. Meng Qi saw her growing up like his own daughter. Meng Qi came today to say goodbye to her and also to give as much advice as he could.

    Ruan Yushu frowned slightly and cast a nce at Meng Qi with a confused look. But she asked nothing.

    She took the seed and absorbed its knowledge. Then before she was going to return it to Meng Qi, Meng Qi shook his hand and smiled, ¡°You keep it for me for a while. If you meet with Brother Qi in the future, remember to return it back to him.¡±

    Ruan Yushu stared at Meng Qi with her eyes wide open. She asked, ¡°Anything wrong? Are you in danger?¡±

    ¡°Something I must deal with,¡± Meng Qi gave a genuine smile. ¡°If you want to help me, why not y a song and send me off in that way. Maybe we¡¯ll meet again one day.¡±

    Wind blew over theke and the boat swayed. Ruan Yushu closed her mouth lightly and her beautiful eyes started to wet. She put the zither properly and started to y.

    Meng Qi held his hands behind his head and slowlyid down on the boat. He looked up at the clear blue sky and listening to the music.

    Suddenly, Meng Qi stood up and stepped on the water with his robe swaying. He sang in a low voice:

    ¡°The oceanughs, tides overflow both shores.¡±

    ...

    ¡°The light breezeughs, unexpectedly provoking loneliness. Heroic feelings returned, clothed in the sunset¡¯s golden glow.¡±

    Ruan Yushu watched Meng Qi disappear in the song. She changed to ying the music of the song Meng Qi just sang and its music lingered on.

    ...

    After leaving Lang Ye, Meng Qi headed toward Guang Ling.

    Although he was good at the methods of divination, he was still not as good as Mr. Wang!

    ¡°At crucial moment, one just want to find trickster forfort...¡± Meng Qi shook his head and mocked himself. He then arrived at the ancestral home of the Guang Ling Wang Family.

    The doorman rubbed his eyes and came forward, ¡°Are you Mr. Su Meng?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I am,¡± Meng Qi answered.

    The doorman smiled and said, ¡°The lord is not home yet but he left a letter for you.¡±

    Trickster Wang avoided to see me... Meng Qi frowned and took the letter. It read:

    ¡°Too early, ten deaths without a chance of living.¡±

    Too early, ten deaths without a chance of living. Meng Qi¡¯s heart sank and asked, ¡°Did he say anything else?¡±

    ¡°Letting go of the past,¡± the doorman answered without hesitation.

    Still this sentence. Meng Qi turned around and was going to leave. Suddenly he saw the stone monument at the front of the Wang Family¡¯s gate written with family motto of generations:

    ¡°Never say never.¡±

    Meng Qi suddenly had an inspiration. He stopped walking. Mr. Wang always emphasized about letting go of the past. Do these five words have other meanings?

    What he was trying to say by repeating letting go of the past?

 Chapter 901: Canâ€™t Escape

    <h4>Chapter 901: Can¡¯t Escape</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    What were the unfinished words of the saying, ¡°Letting Go of the Past¡±?

    ¡°Was it the saying, ¡®destiny is unpredictable when stepping onto an untracked path¡¯ of the Tyrant¡¯s Six Decapitations?¡± Meng Qi fell deep into thought as he pondered over the unfinished words of Wang Siyuan, the first prince. ¡°But this de seems more to be an application of a legend that calls out all the additional self seals from the various universes to attack amon enemy. By itself, it is incredibly dangerous but also very domineering. It gives off the feeling of a tyrant who is unafraid of going all out at something without a backup n.¡±

    ¡°However, this de is not very meaningful in helping me to break away from the almighty karma and the shackles of Samsara.¡±

    ¡°Mm...¡± as he thought back, Meng Qi lightly eximed aloud. When realizing the Tyrant¡¯s Invincible de, he remembered being puzzled by thest scene. But now that he thought back, his resignation at that point of time may not have been right.

    What he saw at that time was: one imaginary long river of unknown origin or a destination emerging, reflecting back light from its clear, crystalline waters. Although yet to be tainted with dust or polluted, it gave off a feeling of perpetual monotony as it flowed with the times. Wherever the long river flowed, numerous silhouettes of ck armour-donned tyrants, men carrying sharp spears embracingdies d in snowy attire, and youths carrying cauldrons appeared hovering stilly over all avable space, leaving no area empty.

    This particr step was obviously into a time river, the silhouettes called out came from many different ces along the river. There were those that came from other universes and those thate from the real world. This also meant that the additional self that was called upon included a substantial amount of Tyrant¡¯s past self.

    My god... the Tyrant already possessed a bit of the Nirvana Realm¡¯s traits.

    ording to Su Wu Ming¡¯s description, his own guess of the true meaning of Letting of the past, not only breaks the link between the angler and oneself but also requires the breaking of the past and only leaving this life. This was a precondition for mighty people bing one of Nirvana¡¯s Realm.

    The Tyrant¡¯s fifth strike is hence named Letting go of the past, and thest strike will then bring a bit more of the Nirvana Realm¡¯s characteristics. Does this mean the mighty people behind him are those of the Nirvana Realm?

    But shouldn¡¯t this be the God of Thunder? Unless he ascended to Nirvana? But since ancient times, before he disappeared, although not much more than Zhenwu but further than what legend says, but the distance to disembark is still exceptionally long. Thereafter, with no rumors or records, even less is known and all that is left are remains. As if left in a seated posture for far too long, and with no reason at all became one of the Nirvana Realm.

    Numerous questions burst forth in Meng Qi¡¯s mind, but guessing from the news Wang Siyuan¡¯s trickster had brought made him surprised and suspicious at the same time. In order to confirm whether his guess was right, the best way would be to realise the Tyrant¡¯s Invincible de and learn Letting go of the past as well as destiny is unpredictable when stepping onto an untracked path. He would then be able to find out if they involved a true portion of the past or were named ording to one¡¯s wishes.

    If the almighty behind him was legendary, that would be good. If he followed the Dao Yi Seal that self-constructed and broke the him and me concept, he would have a 50-60% chance of the karma connection between the Samsara and himself. Nirvana could realise the wonders of time and take the first step forward to disy the skills of the Dao Yi Seal. Even if the almighty behind him was suppressed or sealed by a seal, he would still live!

    Although until now, other than Yuan Shi and Lord Dao De, these two influential figures who understand everything about themselves, other influential figures do not seem to be from the Nirvana Realm. But it is always best to be prepared.

    In fact, it is not that there is not a solution to all of these, the time to understand is mysterious, once first steps have been taken, to others it may seem extremely difficult. To be overflowing with talent is the same as to be nameless, but when one has the Seven-Kill Tablet, this unusual gem in one¡¯s hands, it would only require being meticulous and usage time and time again to eventually break through and enter. But the crucial limiting factor is time!

    Even if previous thought processes were followed, to create a method to break the link in karma, even a year would still not be sufficient. What was needed would be to repeatedly add or exchange the auxiliary of time. This would then be the umtion of many rather generous reasons for oneself. However, if it were to start as of now, five or six years would not be enough, and eight to ten years would not even be considered much!

    Whew, Meng Qi let out a breath. Suddenly, he heard a sounding from the porter of the Wang family from Jiangdong, ¡°Lord Su! Lord Su!¡±

    Meng Qi turned around and looked at him suspiciously, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    The porter smiled apologetically and said, ¡°Please forgive me lord, I forgot something just now.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Meng Qi became alert. Could it be that Lord Wang Siyuan¡¯s trickster still had more things to say?

    The porter looked around and seeing nothing amiss, said secretively, ¡°Lord Su, Ms. Mystery from the in Girl Sect has always been focused on finding you. She initially wanted to use our house to pass on a message but in this instance, you came up yourself.¡±

    The in Girl Sect? What do they want to talk about? Meng Qi was surprised yet suspicious at the same time, ¡°Where is this person that you speak of?¡±

    ¡°Lord, ever since you eliminated the Life-and-Death Fugacity Sect, they have beening to our house to ask for help. But that is now water under the bridge, as of now they are not in Guang Ling. I would have to ask the Lord to wait in the guesthouse while I notify them.¡± As the Wang family¡¯s porter for tens of thousands of years, the porter¡¯s speech was refined and as Wang family¡¯s front he would know everything, even things with little importance.

    The in Girl Sect was both upright and evil at the same time. The Wang family also refrained from building a tight rtionship with them.

    As being prepared beforehand would be beneficial, it did not matter where he practiced, Meng Qi nodded and said, ¡°Please lead the way.¡±

    After residing in the Wang family¡¯s Jiangdong guesthouse for a number of days, Meng Qi met with the foreign affairs head, Su Bei of the in Girl Sect. Smelling mildly of books, he had clear white skin along with gentle features. However, his frame was sturdy and his qi xie exuberant. His aura also gave off a feeling like burning hotva from underground.

    Spending all his effort to get close to the guru... Meng Qi silently deduced. Meng Qi waved his hand and said, ¡°Director Su, is there anything wrong with the in Girl Sect?¡± Director Su nced at Meng Qi and found him to look like an average man with nothing special. But this made him confused because at his current power and foresight he could not see through this man.

    ¡°Lord Su is an expert in connecting with your Dharmakaya. After you eliminated the Life-and-Death Fugacity Sect, the whole world was surprised. My Fairy Sect really admires you. How could we not try to rope in such a hero? Our leader has decided to give the Tyrant¡¯s Invincible de to you. All we ask is that in the future, should the Fairy Sect meet with any difficulties, you woulde and lend us a helping hand!¡± Su Bei assured.

    To be able to wield the Tyrant¡¯s Invincible de? Yet, not requiring demanding terms? Meng Qi was surprised but doubtful. Was it the elimination of the Life-and-Death Fugacity Sect that awoke Ms. Mystery and made them look up to him?

    His mind spun and activated the Yuan Xin Seal, as he searched the emotion changes in Su Bei. Who knew that Su Bei had a special treasure that hid his feelings in the depths of his mind such that Meng Qi could hardly figure them out.

    A bit of nervousness and a bit of hope...

    ¡°Is that true?¡± Meng Qi counter asked.

    ¡°Absolutely.¡± Su Beiughed and confirmed, ¡°How could I joke with this matter? Am I not afraid that you will kill me?¡±

    This was really like getting a pillow in a day dream! If Letting go of the past and destiny is unpredictable when stepping onto an untracked path involved the past, he would be very much more rxed. It was a different story between learning a martial skill and creating one. Furthermore, this was the decision of Ms. Mystery. Although the Tyrant¡¯s Invincible de had yet to acknowledge him, he could sense that once itnded in his hands, he wouldn¡¯t be worried that he would not be able to wield it. It wouldn¡¯t be a problem to simply analyze it.

    Meng Qi suppressed the wave of emotions in his heart andughed, ¡°Director Su allocated missions here, it seems your status in the sect is high.¡±

    Su Bei shook his head andughed, ¡°Thank you for yourpliment, I am just lucky to have fate with the sect leader¡¯s Nirmanakaya.¡±

    Meng Qi looked at his hat, no, turban and probed, ¡°So that is why director Su is so sincere to your sect. Why don¡¯t you bring the Tyrant¡¯s Invincible de to Guang Ling?¡±

    ¡°No one in the sect is able to lift the Invincible de.¡± Su Bei smiled a wry smile, ¡°But the sect leader knows that Lord Su is cautious and will not simply enter the in Girl Fairnd. That is why the sect leader has decided to personallye to Guang Ling and settle the agreement with you.¡±

    ¡°Where is your sect leader?¡± asked Meng Qi.

    Su Bei pointed to the northern side, ¡°The sect leader is waiting for you at the ship along the river.¡±

    Eventually, he added onest line, ¡°Guang Ling is suppressed by Peerless Heavenly Weapon and the sect leader does not dare to enter the city.¡±

    The river outside of Guang Ling¡¯s city boundaries... Meng Qi had been watching Su Bei¡¯s expressions closely. But the presence of the special treasure hid Su Bei¡¯s emotions, giving nothing away such that Meng Qi could not find anything amiss.

    He was highly skilled and brave, after pondering for a while, he decided to go ahead. He believed that at this present moment, there were few that are able to defeat him. Especially with the Dao Yi Seal and that the ce was just outside Guang Ling. If anything were to go wrong, the Wang family would notice and the Peerless Heavenly weapon was not there just for show!

    After telling the Wang Family that he was leaving, Meng Qi followed Su Bei out of the city. On the opposite bank, there was only one ship there brightly lit against the dim backdrop of twilight.

    ¡°The sect leader is on the ship,¡± Su Bei guided respectfully.

    There were two ways leading up to the ship. All of a sudden, the lights on the ship flickered off one by one, leaving only a smoky trail. A divine light shone from within the ship.

    Meng Qi¡¯s heart leaped and he whipped his head around to the ship. He could vaguely see a white shirt man walked through the mist with dust on his shirt. The man had a cleanplexion and a refined look. He looked at the city and surveyed the surroundings. What Ms. Mystery? It was clearly the Siren of Daluo, Gu Xiaosang.

    With a luring Qi Ji, they looked face to face. Meng Qi felt that although Gu Xiaosang looked indifferent, he was quick-witted and concealed a lot about himself.

    Su Bei¡¯s whole body lit up magnificently and seemed to break through space. Su Bei was actually a Samsara Traveller!

    At this very moment, the familiar ruthless voice of the owner of the Six Dao of Samsara sounded out,

    ¡°Indeed, Zhen Ding has ascended the third level of Heavenly Stairs and has achieved the maximum number of death missions.¡±

    ¡°Indeed, he had met the Siren of Daluo, Gu Xiaosang.¡±

    ¡°Confirm, the deadline for the third death mission was shortened to seven days. He had to kill the Siren of Daluo, Gu Xiaosang, and sessfully obtain the Tyrant¡¯s Invincible de as well as realise Letting go of the Past.¡±

    Meng Qi¡¯s mind was swirling, the deadline actually shifted forwards and he was not prepared!

    Dark clouds drifted past and obscured thest ray of sunlight.

    ...

    Destiny was revealed, as the Destiny Saint sat on the rooftop and stared at the dark sky. He suddenly breathed a sigh, ¡°You can¡¯t escape your destiny.¡±

 Chapter 902: Stamp Of The Invincible Blade

    <h4>Chapter 902: Stamp Of The Invincible de</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    I managed to guess how it all started but not how it ends.

    As the sun set behind, the lights from Guang Ling City dimmed. The city stood majestically, filled with the warmth of mortals going about their affairs. Under Da Jiang, the sky sparkled with stars, standing before his eyes was an elegant spirit d in a white dress. The spirit¡¯s eyes were unfeeling and apathetic, as if her eyes held a silver te. Meng Qi felt as if he were suddenly thrown in the middle of a dream and a familiar phrase popped into his mind.

    With his back against Guang Ling City, Meng Qi had in his possession the Seven-Kill Tablet, the Fire de Ling Bao along with the Dao Yi Seal, the Kai Tian Seal, and the Seal of Void. He was confident of himself and had nothing to fear.

    He had recognised earlier that Su Bei carried with him a precious treasure, that hid his emotions, just based on this he was already slightly suspicious. Buting from the Nine Demonic Sects where people tried to hurt each other, people are bound to carry some kind of treasure on them to prevent others from knowing their true emotions. Even if there was some problem, what was there to fear?

    As long as he does not enter the in Girl Fairnd, and obtain their insider information, he had nothing to fear regarding Ms. Mystery and the Bodhisattva of Joy joining their armies. He was also sure that should he go to battle, he would be victorious. Even if they invited several Dhamakayas of the Heretic Evil Demon to kill him, this was just outside of Guang Ling City where the Wang family of Jiangdong resided. ording to their personalities, they would not suddenly link hands with the Nine Demon Sect for such a deep and detailed mission. Therefore, under the current circumstance where the Peerless Ancient Book of Heavenly Weapon is suppressed, the river is not an ideal ce for ambush. Even though the Wang family do not wish to go into battle with the Nine Demon Sect, they might be forced into frightening away the Nine Demon Sect in order to prevent the righteous group from rising to attack, which is not a desired oue.

    After thinking about the numerous possible traps, Meng Qi decided that the only thing that could threaten his safety would be to use the Map of Mountains and Rivers and set an ambush. He knew that since he had just fought Little Fox from the Descendants of Demonic Sage, they would temporarily not do anything to him, until the Ananda was fixed.

    Therefore, Meng Qi decided to just proceed ahead and see what was in store for him. If the in Girl Sect truly wanted to coborate, that would be the best. After he survived all his near death experiences, if there really was an ambush, would he not be able to survive?

    But what he did not expect was that the shifting of Samsara¡¯s deadly mission forward, was something that had never happened before!

    This was an unforeseen circumstance, would anybody have realised it before?

    Shameless! Disgusting! Vicious! Meng Qi heard praises of Letting go of the past from the Tyrant¡¯s Six Decapitations and reincarnation talisman. His two hands were sped together, Samsara will not only force him into a scenario where he had to choose one out of the two, he will also be subjected to taunting and ridicule.

    Don¡¯t you want it? I will give it to you!

    Meng Qi¡¯s heart sank and his whole body started to turn cold. He was not ready. He still did not know how to wield Letting go of the past demanship. But then he forced it into his own body and tried to transfer it to his earth¡¯s self. But this was all waiting for Samsara to follow through the scars and his attempt to control it thereafter.

    Maybe, if he had forced out his special power before everything had started, he would have extinguished all uncertainties. If he viciously killed Gu Xiaosang, he would be left with an unremovable w. In the future, if he would have the chance to cut off his past, this would be a difficulty and could be made use of.

    Advancing was difficult, retreating was difficult, both were difficult!

    Su Bei¡¯s body lit up magnificently and floated up, opening up a void and moved further. Under the circling of many luminous power balls, Gu Xiaosang took a step forward as if an angel descended upon earth. The luminous power balls flowed above the river, lighting up thousands of lights, it was so beautiful it did not seem to belong on earth.

    This spectacle reflected in Meng Qi¡¯s eyes, seeming more and more like a dream.

    The more dangerous it was the more he needed to stay calm. The moreplicated it was the more he could think. The ideas in Meng Qi¡¯s mind seemed to dance around like electric snakes, constantly colliding and creating sparks bringing him more inspiration.

    The deadline was seven days!

    There was still seven more days!

    Heaven left a thread, there certainly will not be ack of chances. Today was not the right day to battle, he had to leave Gu Xiaosang and return to the Fairyworld. He had to do whatever it takes to get the Talisman of the Samsara. As long as Samsara maintains a proper state of mind and does not affect the usage of the Talisman of the Samsara, then there was still time!

    As of now, he had to catch Su Bei and retrieve the location of the in Girl Fairnd from his memory. If Samsara really loses his mind and affects the usage of the Talisman of Samsara, he would just have to go in and steal the Tyrant¡¯s Invincible de.

    Just as he thought it, it came. Meng Qi suddenly moved and a light shone from his third eye. His left eye turned ck while his right turned white. His hands formed the Mudra and a ray of colorless light was concentrated in front of him. The light burned calmly, seeming to be the only thing alight. It emitted immeasurable amounts of light that seemed ck and white at the same time. In that long moment, it lit up the whole river surface and shone directly on the body of Su Bei, which was in the midst of escaping through the void. Numerous densely packed karma threads appeared.

    Meng Qi then took out his Fire de and with the grace of a lover, slowly turned to face forwards.

    At the same time, Gu Xiaosang lifted her right hand and the sky immediately turned pitch ck. Only the rays of the Dao Yi zemp remained. Everywhere, in all six directions, no matter far or near became silent and dark, yet seemed to be filled with chaos. And this was all under her control.

    Everything seemed to be peaceful and quiet. There was no love or hate, no joining or separation, and no struggles. To be in the middle would seem to one to have reached the peak of life, where your soul has returned home, where the start is also the end.

    The Statue of Lifeless Mother in the void hometown!

    The indifference in Gu Xiaosang¡¯s eyes faded away and her eyes turned cold, emitting an intense killing intent. With three fingers raised on her right hand, she started to chant an endless string of sutras and the sound of it floated in Meng Qi¡¯s direction.

    Because of the Life Fruit, there was no doubt why the Lifeless Mother had wanted to kill Meng Qi, and she would, should their paths cross. However, Meng Qi still felt an unexinable sadness, the Life Fruit had at least one more usage, but it seemed as though Gu Xiaosang would not be able to wake it.

    After wrecking his brains and struggling so much, would he be able to escape?

    His de drew a magnificent arc, one sh forward and the Golden Lotus appeared beneath him. As eachyer slowly emerged, they formed multipleyers of void. So close yet so far, by blocking this attack, he freed himself to get Su Bei.

    For no reason at all, when Meng Qi tried to lift his de, it suddenly seemed very heavy in his hands, as if to betray its own master. It was being manipted by thedy across the river. The maniption caused the Golden Lotus to unable to open fully as the de stopped from its original intention and movement. The Golden Lotus was then broken through by an elegant, white finger which covered the third eye.

    A user of the Statue of Lifeless Mother as well as the Golden Emperor!

    A master of the Golden Emperor, the most legendary emperor of all, the one that possessed gold and a force like no other. Who cares about the heavenly troops or if she has yet to be a Dhamakaya, as long as one holds anything with gold, they will be affected!

    The fingers grew, seeming to be ready to attack. All of a sudden, a hand appeared from Meng Qi¡¯s third eye. The hand was simple yet heavy and filled with power. The sight in front was faint and dark, as if the boundless void had been broken. It was not going to just stop there, it was going to attack and defend. And with an intent to overturn the situation, it flew towards the fingers.

    All thanks to the myth of the Queen Mother of the West, Meng Qi was familiar and prepared with the weapons of the Golden Emperor.

    Bam!

    The Fan Tian seal strike right in the center of the fingers. The explosion left an empty depression, forming a vortex that slowly split open. Meng Qi shot backwards, his qi xie was spun violently making it so ufortable that he felt like spitting out blood.

    Lifeless mother carried the strength of tens of thousands living beings. Although this one action may seem light, but in actual fact it was heavy to the point of not being able to imagine. Whenpared to the tyrannical strength of Meng Qi, Meng Qi¡¯s was still somewhat inferior.

    After putting all his strength into resisting this attack, Meng Qi found an opportunity. His figure suddenly transformed and entered the void.

    ...

    The Space-Piercing Talisman came to use, Su Bei had sessfully drifted far, but when the void split open, his body appeared floating among the clouds.

    ¡°Samsara¡¯sst minute mission is certainly very dangerous. Ling Luo was luckyst time when he managed to capture critical information and help her. But this time the making of the Frenzied de has yet to start,¡± a contented smile lit up on his face as he violently let out a breath of relief on the emotions he was holding.

    His own status as the foreign affairs director was genuine and the Wang family could verify it. Furthermore, the location he gave made it impossible to say no, he had nothing to worry about the Frenzied de not falling for it!

    He looked at his previously perfect nose which suddenly had a small cut. The cut expanded and fresh blood started to flow out.

    Why was he suddenly injured? What was this unfathomable injury? Su Bei was confused, he felt his whole body split apart yet did not know when was it that he was even attacked. His own treasure had yet to be summon upon his call!

    His vision slowly turned ck, all of a sudden he saw a slender hand grab his forehead, messing up his thoughts. A force was suddenly exerted to summon all the fragments of his memory.

    The Frenzied de... I had definitely used the Space-Piercing Talisman before he brandished his own sword... Su Bei fellpletely into silence.

    After retrieving the memory fragments, Meng Qi wanted to leave, but in front of him, a white slender yet extremely frightening finger appeared in the void. Everything everywhere returned to its original chaos as the vast vigor suddenly disappeared.

    Now that he knew the exact location of the in Girl Fairnd, if he did not leave now, then when would he go? Meng Qi had no intention to fight. With Yang in his left hand and Yin in his right, he trusted his hands forward and the ck and White Dharma wheel appeared. The Dharma wheel continued spinning, seeming to form a ck-White Taiji Map that blocked the Death Finger. At the same time, he prepared to escape out by piercing through space ¨C he was afraid that the Fire de would yet again be manipted. All he needed was to borrow the strength from the Fire de to utilise its inner power of the Exuberant Fire of Sun and the yet to be formed.

    ¡°The mortal world is like a prison, all living beings will suffer repeatedly with no end. Let their misery be endless, with no pity. There will be no god unless the heavens should fall. Lifeless mother, let the void be their home!¡±

    As the finger pointed, the Yin and Yang pattern of ck and White Dharma wheel suddenly shrank and disappeared with no resistance at all. It seemed to return to the chaos and Wu Ji.

    The mysterious and formidable power possessed by the finger was way out of Meng Qi¡¯s imagination. He was no longer able to force his way out of the void and was left with no choice but to fight with all his might. In the short span of half a breath, an uncountable number of punches and kicks were thrown. The acupuncture points in his whole body were activated, giving out a magnificent light. The light surrounded the heavy Ancient Seal, the ck and white small mirror, the apricot coloured g, and the Four Elements Jade Box that made it seem like a deity was descending.

    The Fan Tian Seal hit the void hometown around Gu Xiaosang and like a y ox hitting the water, it disappeared without a trace. A gloomy chaos returned as before.

    Yin and Yang triad wielded the de and shed directly into the indistinguishable chaos. All of a sudden it lost control and returned to its original state.

    The Jade Pce Apricot g that was brought out by the Fifth Sixth Seal was under target by the Death Finger. In a second, it turned into powdered ash and disappeared into the chaos.

    The Seal of Void would always return to its original ce no matter what, it was hard to distinguish left from right or up from down in the ce. This made it difficult for Meng Qi to avoid the Death Finger.

    A force took over the Four Elements Jade Box, but as the Death finger neared, following the fate of the void hometown, it faded into silence.

    The fist of All things return to the void focused on the chaos, using a little force it entered the void and disappeared without a trace.

    Meng Qi burst out with a wave of attacks but was unable to hurt Gu Xiaosang at all. He failed to prevent her Death finger from moving forwards. The gloomy chaos of the void hometown seem to contain thousands of things and was able to absorb all energy, seemed to be undefeatable

    This is the true chaos...

    This is Wu Ji...

    Meng Qi came to a realization and looked into the cold eyes of Gu Xiaosang. She raised her right hand and the imaginary figures around her gathered, forming strands of chaos. Niwan Gong opened and out flew something that looked indescribable. It seemed like a g but not a g, like a hatchet but also not a hatchet.

    The shadow of the Pangu gnded in Meng Qi¡¯s right hand, the energy in his entire body shifted to concentrate solely in his right hand. Standing in the Creation of the World position, he shed out.

    Split the heavens to deal with Wu Ji!

    The explosion of the universe is a singrity in chaos.

    Block this attack and he will be on his way to Fairnd!

    The void in front of him split open, Gu Xiaosang¡¯s Death Finger broke and was withdrawn, her two hands formed a mudra in front of her chest and the void hometown retreated and wrapped around her like chickens.

    The de had struck the void hometown and chaos slowly split open. The bright light receded leaving only ck and white, the imaginary Timeless River appeared, flowing slowly.

    At this moment, Meng Qi suddenly felt that his hands were empty. The gloom from the chaos abruptly disappeared. In front of his de stood the extraordinary, delicate face of Gu Xiaosang and her body which was not too fat or thin, but exactly right.

    Her quick-witted eyes were dancing around but she surprised him by moving towards his de which split open the heavens.

    This... Meng Qi wanted to retract his energy but was toote. Although slow, it was impossible to turn back time.

    Bam! The de cut through Gu Xiaosang¡¯s body, splitting her Primordial spirit.

    Gu Xiaosang¡¯s eyes bent upwards, fresh blood seeping from the corner of her mouth, her soul felt extremely strange.

    Meng Qi¡¯s Primordial spirit seemed to disengage as if in a dream and not in reality, he suddenly thought:

    So, from the start, the Life fruit was already used to wake Gu Xiaosang.

    So, from the start, Gu Xiaosang was impersonating Lifeless mother to attack him.

    No wonder, although powerful enough to reincarnate, yet she did not use a Heavenly weapon.

    No wonder, he had the chance to counter-attack.

    Why did it have to be this way... Meng Qi felt a huge change in his emotions as he saw Gu Xiaosang fall into his arms. Her gorgeous white clothes fell everywhere and the world around her seem to disappear very slowly.

    Gu Xiaosang lifted her head, her mouth a stark red. She gave a weird smile, slightly distressed and sighed,

    ¡°I fought and I lost.¡±

    Her eyes slowly closed and her breath faded away as the light within her extinguished.

    I fought and I lost... Meng Qi¡¯s vision blurred as this phrase reyed in his mind.

    I fought and I lost.

    Immortal Chonghe also fought like this before and lost...

    Locked tightly on one, destiny is not for one to decide. If it is not destined, no matter how much you fight, it will also be a fatal attraction?

    The body of the beautiful woman in his arms slowly turned ice cold. With blood stains all over his body, stood up nkly, his eyes wild and slightly crazy.

    At this moment the monotonous and uncaring voice of the owner of the Six Dao of Samsara rang out, ¡°The Siren of Daluo Gu Xiaosang has been confirmed. The deathly mission isplete. The reward of the Tyrant¡¯s Invincible de from Letting go of the Past and the Talisman of Samsara is awarded.¡±

    ¡°The Wuji Seal is in Gu Xiaosang¡¯s hands, all nine seals have been collected, it is not time to practice the Heavenly Weapon.¡±

    ¡°Your power increase has reached a bottleneck, your mission shall be separated as per normal, the next mission will be in ten years.¡±

    The sound entered his ears while the meaning entered his heart. Meng Qi¡¯s heart lept. The feeling of unwillingness, anger, dismay, frustration, and desperation flooded his mind.

    Biting down hard until blood flew out, a white spirit that was charming, beautiful and sorrowful floated across his eyes. Seeming to be angry, yet happy at the same time it called out, ¡°Do I have to save you a hundred times or a thousand times before you will believe me, husband?¡±

    ¡°Ya!¡±

    While carrying Gu Xiaosang¡¯s body in his arms, Meng Qi hissed at the skies, two vastly opposite emotions of sorrow and hatred filled him as he responded.

    Uncontroble feelings kept on flooding onto him. While hissing, Meng Qi¡¯s vision blurred. He suddenly caught sight of a guy with a strong courageous built, seeming arrogant and overbearing.

    The stamp of the Tyrant¡¯s Invincible de!

    He set his eyes determinedly, the arrogance in the look of the guy reflected simr feelings of indignance, sorrow, hatred, and an intense feeling of loneliness.

    Yes, loneliness.

    Twenty years of being in crisscross, who would apany him?

 Chapter 903: One Lantern Breaks Down The Monastery

    <h4>Chapter 903: One Lantern Breaks Down The Monastery</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    At the height of midsummer, the rays of the sun beat down relentlessly. A patch of grass made the heat a little more bearable with the coolness it brought. As the wind blew, the grass swayed romantically.

    A silhouette appeared from afar. With her gown floating, she resembled a fairy descending onto earth. Her steps slowed as she neared and a delicate and charming face appeared. At about twenty years old, she was beaming with youthful energy and her charming face demanded attention. She wore a simple lotus-colored dress with minimal frills, lookingfortable and natural. Her every gesture was elegant and seemed to move the skies.

    She rounded a mountain and after confirming that nobody was following her, her body shed and she leapt on to the middle of two rocks. Splitting through the long weeds, she entered a hidden cave.

    In the cave sat two people. The first looked matured, aged roughly around thirty to forty years old. His hair was in a mess and his face a pale white. Streaks of blood could be seen around the corners of his mouth. A white fog seemed to linger around his head, while sinister energy overflowed from his body. He was in the midst of recuperation. The other guy was well-dressed, donning bright clothes and even a jade belt. He looked to be only slightly older than the woman. He had neat facial features butcked steadiness.

    Seeing that thedy had returned, the well-dressed guy stood up frantically to wee her. A subconscious smile made it onto his face, ¡°Lady Yun Le, did you notice anything?¡±

    Lady Yun Le looked at the injured man and lowered her voice, ¡°Just a few thieves, no sign of the seekers.¡±

    Her manner of speech was calm but held an air of arrogance. This confident manner was built upon her numerous wins and sesses. At this age, only this attitude of arrogance beyond the skies showed.

    The well-dressed guy breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good.¡±

    ¡°How is Senior Liang¡¯s injury?¡± Lady Yun Le asked as she held a in long de. At her young age, she already had a chivalrous and noble attitude.

    The well-dressed guy answered, ¡°Senior Liang has just taken the Miraculous Elixir. He would need about an hour more to stabilise himself.¡±

    Lady Yun Le nodded and sat down cross-legged at the entrance of the cave, she half monitored the situation outside the cave and half took a rest.

    After a few breaths, she took out a few pieces of paper and smiled sweetly to the well-dressed man, ¡°I never thought that a few thieves would also worry about the Heaven and Earth Man List.¡±

    ¡°Ha ha, the change in the Heaven and Earth Man List would also change the overall power, who would not be concerned?¡± the well-dressed man replied with a fawning smile, ¡°Is it thetest edition?¡±

    Lady Yun Le shook her head and a stray strand of hair fell out of her neatlybed ck hair to brush her cheek, ¡°I will know after I see it.¡±

    The well-dressed guy was momentarily dazzled as he said, ¡°Lady Yun Le, you use the meadows to travel around and step into nature such that if you fight with Huamei Heights, you are sure to rank first!¡±

    The full name of Lady Yun Le was actually Mu Yun Le. In the Connection between Man and Nature, using her sword abilities, actually ranked among the first five in the Man List. No doubt now that if she has improved, she would surely rank first.

    Mu Yun Le smiled a small smile, her dimples showing lightly on her snow white face, ¡°Senior Fei, it has been three years since the Connection between Man and Nature, if I wanted to follow my seniors and be sessful, I would already have been halfway there. Also, the sword technique must be under the guidance of Mister Luda and he is not any worse than me. If I were topare to him, Number One on the Man List, I am stillcking heat control and zen.¡±

    That one sentence of Mister Luda¡¯s sword technique not being any worse than hers already showed her inner pride.

    The well-dressed man gazed at her face with infatuation,pletely admiring her smile that sessfully won multiple challenges. He lightly breathed out, ¡°Mister Luda¡¯s zen isrger than yours by a full five years, if he were your age, you would probably be more sessful.¡±

    Mu Yun Le¡¯s mouth pinched into a smile as she epted thepliment without an ounce of shyness, she was confident and at ease. Starting to say something she suddenly paused for a moment, staring nkly, and sighed, ¡°Speaking of Senior Fei reminds me of Mister Luda. The only regret is the ten year promise between him and Senior Su Wu Ming. There is still three years to go in the battle of the two strongest in Sword Fairy...¡±

    This has been something that every single swordsman has been looking forward to and the only regret is that she could not watch it.

    ¡°Yes, Senior Su became an Earth Fairy eight years ago and has been living in the same realm as Lord Lu. A pity that in the recent two years, so many things have happened, the Devil Master¡¯s return, the appearance of Dharmaraja, and they all entered the realm of the Earth Fairy. Moreover, because of Dharmakaya, the Xuan Tian Sect guardian and Grandmother of the n of Xiahou were frequently defeated. The Demon race also often met with troubles, being the cornerstone of the two Righteous sects, they had to push any decisions to be made after five years,¡± the well-dressed man agreed.

    Mu Yun Le flipped through heaven¡¯s list and realised that there were minimal changes to two years ago. She immediatelypared it to the Terrestrial Rankings.

    Looking at them, she glowed and said, ¡°Senior Jiang has made it to the top in the Terrestrial Rankings!¡±

    ¡°Hero Jiang, Jiang Zhi Wei?¡± the well-dressed man was also astonished.

    Mu Yun Le could not contain her smile as her eyes were filled with admiration. Her eyes scanned the page quickly as she said, ¡°Senior Jiang is currently in the meadow with the Western border meeting with an expert on the Half-step of Living Buddha of Rotary. Using whatever damage she had inflicted, she will move up to the top in the Terrestrial Rankings. Ah, Xi Jian Pavilion has been repeatedly sessful, for two generations, making other houses seem inferior.¡±

    ¡°Killing Oracle Feng Dian, defeating the Frenzied Wanderer of the Six Seas and inflicting severe damage on the Living Buddha of Rotary. Senior Jiang¡¯s top ranking in the Terrestrial ranking is really deserved,¡± the well-dressed man eximed, half out of sincerity and half just to agree. This was because the beautiful woman in front of him had always admired Legendary Swordswoman Jiang Zhi Wei and treated her as a goal.

    After being listed on the Terrestrial Rankings, Jiang Zhi Wei¡¯s nickname had gradually changed. After remarkable military sess in the recent ten years, her nickname had changed from Invincible Sword Fairy to Legendary Swordswoman.

    ¡°First in Terrestrial Rankings, first in the Dharmakaya...¡± Mu Yun Le¡¯s eyes were dazzling in admiration of Senior Jiang¡¯s achievements.

    ¡°Who is second?¡± the well-dressed man was also very interested in the Terrestrial Rankings and proceeded to ask.

    Mu Yun Le looked down and her face suddenly became down casted as she bit into her lip.

    Oh no, it¡¯s him? The well-dressed man already knew who was second in the Terrestrial Rankings.

    The Demon Emperor Qi Zhengyan!

    Mu Yun Le was a disciple of Huan Hua and her master was the Green Lotus Prince Liu Su. Qi Zhengyan was her master¡¯s brother, born in Huan Hua, he was ordinary at birth but slowly excelled and the sect had put a lot of effort into grooming him. But ten years ago, he mysteriously disappeared and was rumored to have entered the Nine Levels of Underground and only appeared four years ago. Unfortunately, he was said to have be a member of the Devil¡¯s ws and was actually their leader, Dharmakaya of Half-Step. Although he had not done any truly evil deed, his actions made many sects across the world look at him with horror. He was ousted at the biggest devil and repeated attempts to kill him has always resulted in failure and that fear was what gave him the nickname Demon Emperor.

    Huan Hua felt deeply humiliated and announced their expulsion of Qi Zhengyan. Due to irreconcble differences, they even sent Master Liu Su, an expert, to lead the Heavenly Troops to kill Qi Zhengyan. But Qi Zhengyan retreated, refusing to go to battle and be enemies.

    Therefore, whenever the name Demon Emperor Qi Zhengyan is mentioned in Huan Hua, the mood would always be ruined.

    Mu Yun Le stared nkly for a while before sighing, ¡°Qi Zhengyan was not that outstanding when he was in the sect, who knew that now when he is not in the sect, he is the strongest figure rted to Huan Hua.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, he used to be the main support for Ye Du; my fourth uncle used to have dealings with him and never thought he was anyone outstanding,¡± the well-dressed man was named Wang Tong, from the Wang Family from Zhou Jun. His fourth uncle was the Guardian Sword Wang Zai, who in thest year broke the Wang Family¡¯s record for youngest guru.

    The atmosphere in the cave slowly became grave, Mu Yun Le subconsciously looked down at the ranking list and saw the Life Master Wang Siyuan, the Invisible Sword He Jiu, Gao Lan¡¯s daughter, the Wu Wang Earth Fairy, Yan Chong, Qing Yu, Shangguan Heng, Ruan Shuyu, her own master Liu Su. They were all the top hundred in the rankings, even the top thirty and twenty!

    The rankings dozens of years ago were filled with such bright people, surpassing all their predecessors with worry that no one would be able to match their brilliance in the future.

    At that time, there was still a master above them, like aet shining in the sky, the true talent surpassing the others... Wu Tong suddenly sighed, his fourth uncle frequently drowned his sorrows alone, missing his good friend from ten years ago.

    If only he were alive now, who would be hispetitor in the rankings? Or would the rankings even be possible to change?

    In the silence, the middle aged man named Liang suddenly made a cry of pain and spat out a mouthful of fresh blood, opening his eyes.

    ¡°Senior Liang, are you okay?¡± Mu Yun Le regained her senses and quickly asked.

    Liang Jiu Zhou spat a few times and said, ¡°My injury has stabilized, I just can¡¯t use my powers for the time being, I have to quickly get going, beingte may result in fearful changes.¡±

    Mu Yun Le said resolutely, ¡°Senior Liang, let us send you!¡±

    ¡°This trip is dangerous and you all do not know the details, how can you all just simply trust me like this?¡± Liang Jiu Zhou attempted to dissuade them.

    Mu Yun Le smiled like a river and said, ¡°Middle State Master Gu Changqing, the couple is famous across the world, junior has always respected them, if Senior Liang is brothers with Master Gu and he trusts you, we would naturally trust you, too!¡±

    These group of people were all skilled and well-known figures, especially Gu Changqing who was said to have crossed the first level of the Heavenly Stairs.

    ¡°Good!¡± Liang Jiu Zhou approved, ¡°I found traces of the reappearance of the Longevity Sect in the meadow and there has also been the appearance of numerous experts. I suspect that the Longevity Sect is about to return and we must quickly report this news back.¡±

    ¡°Senior Liang, there is no time to lose, we must be on our way quickly,¡± Mu Yun Le and Wang Tong locked gazes and quickly agreed harmoniously.

    The trio left the secretive cave and went back in the South direction. As night fell, they reached the boundary and stepped into a lonely mountain range.

    At this point, the sky was pitch ck with no moon or stars. The days in the sixth month changed drastically without warning as a heavy rain suddenly poured from the skies.

    ¡°Senior Liang, the night is dark, and the rain is heavy, it may be hard to proceed. Maybe we should find a ce to spend the night,¡± Mu Yun Le suggested.

    In the past ten years, the mountain ranges often have sightings of demons from the Demon race. With the heavy rain and darkness, it would be easy to fall into trouble.

    Liang Jiu Zhou nodded in agreement and scouted in front of him. Suddenly he pointed to somewhere not too far away and said, ¡°There is a light there.¡±

    Mu Yun Le and Wang Tong looked where he pointed simultaneously and only saw that among the descending darkness, a weak yellow light emitting circles of light rays and could somewhat make out a temple.

    ¡°The Green Light Temple...¡± Mu Yun Le thought, ¡°that must be a ce built by a devoted monk for passersby to rest and escape danger, we can go there to take a look.¡±

    Liang Jiuzhou and Wang Tong agreed and they slowly proceeded forward.

    Once they were near their destination, they saw the disheveled state of the temple. The cave door was crooked and a brokenmp glowed softly. Only the main hall appeared in a good state where a small pondy near it.

    Dong, dong, dong... in the depths of the night at the temple, a single, repeating percussion tune echoed through the rain.

    Instantaneously, Wang Tong, Liang Jiuzhou, and Mu Yun Le were filled with emotion and they immediately fell silent as they soaked in the tune.

    Dong, dong, dong. The percussion tune traveled far through the rain. There was a sense of silence and peace with it.

    Mu Yun Le sighed in a long breath before he walked towards the door and knocked on it.

    Once she got closer to it, her eyes brightened. Through the crooked gates, she could see the few lotuses floating calmly in the pond. It glowed under the soft light of the brokenmp.

    The deep jade green of the lotus leaf made the lotus flower look especially red.

    As the rain poured, the wooden fish was far.

    ...

    In the world of gods.

    A young man that looked approximately 30 years old calmly stared at the student in front of him.

 Chapter 904: Ten Years Of Footprints And Intention

    <h4>Chapter 904: Ten Years Of Footprints And Intention</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    After crossing the falling mountain door, they reached the front of the main hall bathed in a soft yellow glow from a brokenmp. Mu Yun Le felt like she just walked into day from midnight.

    The light was not very bright and among the lonely mountain range that stretched for thousands of miles, the light seemed small and lonely. Although the view in front of them was somewhat blurry and hazy,pared to the pitch ck darkness and pouring rain, it was warm, peaceful, and bright. Multiple lotuses dotted and covered rays of light, surpassing the bath of sunlight, it made one feel a sense of cheerful goodbye.

    Du, du, du... a feeling of harmony overcame Mu Yun Le. Being born in the Huan Hua Sect had always made her charming, ranging from having a ¡°Killing a man at every ten steps, showing no mercy¡± chivalrous attitude to a ¡°One cannot forget some things even after a decade¡± reminiscing attitude.

    Clean.

    Her face was gentle and her gaze soft. Her inner person was, however, vignt and always ready to take action.

    Right at this moment, the door of the tottering main hall creaked open. Some time ago, the percussion sounds stopped unbeknownst to the group.

    Behind the door stood a monk in grey robes, his haggard face made it difficult to estimate his age. Maybe thirty or even forty is possible.

    Mu Yun Le stared nkly at the monk, although he looked in and haggard, but deeper examination would show all five of his limbs to be especially outstanding. When he was young, he would definitely have been a confident and elegant, striking young man. But now, his energy seemed to resemble rotten wood and his eyes showed signs of being beaten and exhausted that were hard to cover up.

    All these deductions were made by looking, the ability of Mu Yun Le to take about twenty seconds to look at the front five of the Man List showed that he was not superficial. With her two palms ttened against each other, and her voice as clear as flowing water, ¡°Sorry to disturb you thiste in the night, please do not take offense. We were traveling in the night when the rain started pouring. The fear of meeting demons led us to follow the light shining from this temple in the darkness and we sought shelter for the night. Please take us in for the night out of the benevolence of your heart.¡±

    ¡°Amitabha, please help yourselves,¡± the monk in grey robes extended the courtesy in a unwavering and clear tone.

    Mu Yun Le¡¯s gaze looked past the grey-drabbed monk tond on the statue of Buddha in the centre of the hall. It was made of stone and had low eyebrows with downcast eyes. It reflected sorrow, which under the soft glow of themp, cast a yellow haze reflecting radiance and giving an inexpressible feeling.

    This was definitely the work of a devoted and sincere monk attached to Buddhism. It had the ability to deter any evil intentions and as long as there was no true intention to disturb the demons from the Demon race, the demons would stray far away... Mu Yun Le deduced that this ce was somewhere that could be used to stay the night and hide from the rain.

    In the past ten years, the demons from the Demon race has been particrly active. If there were any monks alive in the temple located out of the city, it was either due to the spiritual energy of the Buddha or that the monks themselves were powerful. This ce was surely protected by the former.

    She turned around and nodded slightly to Liang Jiu Zhou and Wu Tong, signalling them to enter.

    ¡°Thank you, Master,¡± Liang Jiu Zhou and Wu Tong bowed in respect after entering.

    The grey-robed monk did not say anything more as he retreated with his hands sped together. He walked to the Buddha statue and sat down cross-legged on dried hay. In front of him was the broken percussion instrument.

    Upon seeing this, Mu Yun Le¡¯s eyebrow, which was thicker and darker than an average girl¡¯s, crinkled. Liang Jiu Zhou and Wang Tong became suspicious, not because of anything else but just the way that the monk sat was strange. Different from the normal, the monk was not facing towards the Buddha statue but was sitting with his back facing the Buddha. He was also leaning to face the left wall where there was arge hole in the wall. Outside the wall, was theke that they had seen earlier, the lotus leaves were a deep shade of jade green color, almost ck. The flowers were vibrant and clean, protruding out of the mud yet not dirtied or stained in any way.

    It was because of the presence of therge hole that allowed the rays from the brokenmp to shine unobstructed, onto the lotuses.

    ¡°Not facing Buddha, but facing the lotus. His actions are strange, is he a monk practicing Zen Buddhism that is unaware of the consequences his actions bring?¡± Wang Tong asked Mu Yun Le.

    Mu Yun Le did not think the same, she focused on assimting her energy into the space, and took note of every single detail, lonely mountain ranges, a single temple, a brokenmp. Other than this grey-drabbed monk, they was no sign of any living thing around the area. Even the traces that any passerby would have left as they walked past were minimal.

    One man, one brokenmp, one buddha statue, one temple, one lotuske, the flowering and withering of flowers. How many days did he pass like this?

    The quick-witted and sensitive Mu Yun Le could sense the deep loneliness, silence and sorrow that not even the devotion to Buddhism could overshadow.

    This kind of monk would most likely have a past that he is unwilling to look back on, right? Mu Yun Le suddenly felt sympathetic for the monk and retracted her gaze. She looked for a spot and sat down cross-legged.

    After Liang Jiu Zhou sat down, he exhaled a few times and smiled slightly, ¡°Lady Mu, Lord Wang, thank you for help.¡±

    ¡°This is our duty,¡± replied Mu Yun Le. As she replied, she could not resist looking at the grey-robed monk once more. His eyes were half open half closed, with his spirit hidden in his body. He did not say a single word nor hit the wooden percussion fish, but just sat there seeming to disconnect with the mortal world.

    Liang Jiu Zhou nodded his head andughed a smallugh, ¡°I have already heard of Lady Mu¡¯s big name and reputation before. Now that I have the opportunity to meet you, it is way better than hearing about your big name.¡±

    Mu Yun Le was pleasantly surprised as she replied, ¡°Senior Liang, an expert of your level has also heard of my humble name?¡±

    ¡°Of course, Huan Hua sect¡¯s Jade Sword Mu Yun Le is one of the most outstanding swordswoman of this generation¡¯s Man List, helping Huamei Heights abdicate suffering, and along with Jing Cao restore the n¡¯s name and is therefore called the magnificent name of Glory in three days. How could I not have heard of you?¡± saying up until now, Liang Jiu Zhou could not help but let out a sorrowful sigh. ¡°Looking at you all, these groups of smart and talented youths always remind me of my age. I have aged, I have aged, the world is soon to belong to you all...¡±

    He had used close to forty years to achieve exceptional sess and make a great name for himself, but when facingdies, he was somewhat inexperienced and his vitality was threatened. He had already achieved the Integration of Man and Nature and his future road would be much smoother. How could he not feel that the young would slowly be catching up and the feeling of being reced hit him.

    Mu Yun Le¡¯s mouth upturned involuntarily and bits of sincerity showed. She controlled her expression and said resolutely, ¡°Senior Liang, in the martial arts world there is no distinguishing between the old and new people. The initial people would be masters, in addition, there would be exceptional masters and expert Dharmakaya where the old is bound to surpass the new. Maybe ten or twenty yearster, you would still be in the prime of your life while the juniors after you would gradually be outdated.¡±

    ¡°You sure know how to talk,¡± Liang Jiu Zhouughed out loud, seeming to be more open-minded. He turned around and said courteously towards the grey-drabbed monk, ¡°I am sorry if I have disturbed you, please forgive me. May I ask how to address you?¡±

    ¡°Humble Monk Zhen Ding,¡± the grey-drabbed monk replied concisely.

    ¡°Thank you for taking us in,¡± Mu Yun Le still had the temperament of a youngdy and smiled charmingly. Wang Tong followed along to give his thanks.

    Liang Jiu Zhou stared nkly before smiling slightly, ¡°Master¡¯s Dharma name is simr to another hero before and made me slightly taken aback.¡±

    ¡°Which hero? How do I know not know?¡± Mu Yun Le¡¯s eyes opened widely, clearly distinguishing between ck and white.

    Wang Tong also became curious, ¡°Someone that Senior Liang calls Hero must be someone exceptional. I wonder who it is?¡±

    Liang Jiu Zhouughed, ¡°Ah, there are many that remember his name or nickname, but those that remember he once was a Shaolin disciple that went astray with the Dharma name Zhen Ding, would only be old me.¡±

    ¡°Do not group us together, he is definitely in front of me. I would not dare call myself a hero. When he was at his peak, he was brave, heroic and righteous, and everyone received his kindness, even the demons feared him. At that time, I was still a nameless nobody that hears stories about him. Ah, I was born at the wrong time, such a pity I have never got to meet him.¡±

    Mu Yun Le¡¯s eyes were vacant as she still could not guess who it was. Wang Tong¡¯s eyes rolled as he seemed thoughtful.

    ¡°Okay, I am going to first sit in meditation to heal myself as quickly as possible.¡± Liang Jiu Zhou¡¯s palms formed the Mudra on hisp as he closed his eyes and a slow white mist started to gather around the top of his head.

    Mu Yun Le became alert of the surroundings but was only aware of the sound of rain falling outside. The raindrops seemed to knit together and form a pitter patter sound upon hitting the lotus leaves. In the temple,y the Buddha statue, brokenmp, the lonely grey dressed monk. At that moment, she started to chant softly,

    ¡°When the bustling noise enters the empty door, it kills mortals, dreamsy in the cold as it wanders through life, debts umte... a straight sorrow, a brokenmp and a fallen mountain door...¡±

    Her voice flutters in the wind, speaking of an endless picture.

    At this point, she saw the grey-drabbed monk turn to face her and open his eyes. His voice was low and muffled, seeming to draw her, ¡°Who taught you this song?¡±

    Mu Yun Le pursed her lips together in a smile, ¡°The unrefined lyrics from a remote vige must seem funny to master. I had the opportunity to meet a Godly Monk Zhen Hui and hearing him chant made me interested and fond of the lyrics. Hence, I memorized them secretly.¡±

    ¡°Godly Monk Zhen Hui...¡± the grey-dressed monk Zhen Ding stared nkly. It was definitely Meng Qi, he suddenly felt mncholy,

    Even Zhen Hui has be a Godly Monk, these past ten years sure passed by in a sh, life or death were obscure...

    After finishing saying, Mu Yun Le saw that Monk Zhen Ding did not respond but instead turned his back again and started knocking the wooden fish, dong, dong, dong. His mouth opened slightly and the sound of his chanting reverberated, ¡°Hearing the youth, brings aboutughter, envy for many others...¡±

    Flowers bloom and flowers wither for dozens of years.

    Hearing the youth bring aboutughter... Mu Yun Le was stunned, she only saw the brokenmp and the back of the grey dressed monk. The sky was pitch ck outside and only the lotus flower was flourishing. The sound of the chant was faint as it filled the ce with a sorrowful mood.

    This emotion and circumstance made her suddenly feel foolish as she silently chants,

    ¡°One cannot forget some things, even after a decade.¡±

    The sound of the chant fell silent as the wooden fish continued knocking, the deep voice sounded again,

    ¡°Leave behind your worries, keep away from mortal affairs.¡±

 Chapter 905: The Night Rain Upon The Lake, Lit By A Ten Year Lamp

    <h4>Chapter 905: The Night Rain Upon The Lake, Lit By A Ten Year Lamp</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    ¡°Leave behind your worries, keep away from mortal affairs.¡±

    The voice was deep and warm, resonating in the tottering main hall. Under the pouring sound of the rain, the small knocking sounds seemed to travel very far in the beautiful and secluded area.

    Mu Yun Le was utterly stunned, she felt like something had cleansed through her soul, simr to her younger days when she apanied her mother to the temple to redeem a vow. She had stayed a night and at that time she was still a very mischievous child and made so much noise it filled a whole courtyard. All of a sudden, she heard the knocking of the evening and morning bell, ¡°Dong, Dong, Dong,¡± and she felt as if the dust on her soul had been washed off. Her soul became vacant and pure as if a huge peacefulness and calmness had overtaken. From then on, she had be more gentle and quiet.

    Simr to the saying, ¡°Leave behind your worries, keep away from mortal affairs,¡¯ she had heard it many times before but it never had the touched and moved her the way that it had today. Thinking carefully, when other monks had recited the same saying, it was always for tonsuring, where they shaved off someone¡¯s head. Because of the disheartened feeling when seeing the broken mortal world, that made people want to move to the secr world. The greenish ck smoke rose, covering the face mostly to warn and have expectations. They were also grave and serene butck the feeling of reminiscing that crossed and created a surge of feelings that the grey dressed monk Zhen Ding could do. They alsocked the feeling of having genuine importance of the Green Lamp of an Ancient Buddha.

    All that loneliness, all that mournfulness, all the hope, were buried in that simple sentence.

    Leave behind your worries, keep away from mortal affairs.

    After a good amount of time had passed, Mu Yun Le finally regained her full consciousness and realized that, in that moment, she had forgotten to guard the outside of the temple. She stuck out her tongue sheepishly and said quietly in her heart, ¡°Master has always said that I am too young, do not have sufficient practice, and am still slightly soft and immature. Master also said that my emotions are surface level and although I am very suited to the Huan Hua sect¡¯s picturesque swordsmanship, I stillck a solid form. It is easy to integrate man and nature but in order to return to one¡¯s true self like the seniors, it really is not easy. Now that I see it, I finally understand what it means...¡±

    She honestly admitted to herself that her temperament is still not up to standard, just because of the circumstances that made her think, she almost forgot to stand guard.

    ¡°Master, you have also heard of this song? You know Godly Monk Zhen Hui? Your Dharma name is Zhen Ding, could it be that the Shaolin word Zhen for the generation under senior Superior Monk?¡± Mu Yunle borrowed the opportunity from sentiments felt the peacefulness to ask. She spread her consciousness wide, conforming with heaven and earth, feeling all sorts of movements and at the same time ask questions that puzzled her which she did not get to raise previously.

    She then saw that the grey dressed monk Zhen Ding continued to lightly knock on the wooden fish, keeping his eyes closed and not turning around, reply lowly and concisely in one sentence, ¡°Lucky to have heard of.¡±

    Something that was heard twenty years ago... it has been long since he thought of his previous life...

    The main hall suddenly became quiet, in the midst of the silence and calmness, exhaustion led to theck of thoughts. Outside the temple, the rain poured rapidly as the wind changed, pitter patter sounds from the lotus leaves.

    Mu Yun Le discreetly looked away, not wanting to disturb the grey dressed monk.

    At this moment, Wang Tong said, ¡°Lady Yun Le, why are you behaving so strangely and asking this monk so many questions?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you feel that Master Zhen Ding is the type of monk that hides his life story? He definitely has some heart-wrenching past, the type that would make tears fall uncontrobly...¡± Mu Yun Le¡¯s eyes became pitch ck as her mind turned, when she is not using her sword, she still had the yfulness of a youngdy.

    Saying until here, she suddenlyughed at herself, ¡°Aiya, don¡¯t bother about me, we whoe from the Huan Hua sect are always so unthinkable.¡±

    ¡°I know, I know, everyone is from the Huan state, who wouldn¡¯t know the lifestyle of the Huan Hua sect?¡± Wang Tong rushed to justify himself.

    Thedy in front of him was proud yet reserved, had an abundance of self-confidence and loved to receivepliments. When she used her sword, it would seem like her whole body was glowing. She was chivalrous and radiated confidence, making it hard not to stare. On normal days, she would also disy joy and annoyance. With her innocence, every frown or smile was like a sight to behold...

    He controlled his expression afraid that if Mu Yun Le saw his eyes, she would see the admiration that he could not suppress.

    Right from the beginning, Mu Yun Le was not looking at him, one of her fingersy on her lower jaw while the other supported her elbow as she surveyed the lonely night. She looked at the many lotuses getting sshed by the rain and how tell petals remain clean and fresh.

    Dong, Dong, Dong, sounded the wooden fish, making people feel at peace. Unsure of how much time has passed, Liang Jiu Zhou breathed out sharply and spat out a mouthful of ck-colored blood. His pale white face seemed to be a bit rosier.

    ¡°Senior Liang, has your injury improved significantly?¡± Mu Yun Le smiled saying. She felt that Liang Jiu Zhou¡¯s energy increased significantly.

    Liang Jiu Zhou breathed in slightly and said, ¡°At dawn, my energy should have recovered by three quarters, which should be enough to take you all by the Air-Conveyance Technique.¡±

    Mu Yun Le and Wang Tong had yet to say anything when Liang Jiu Zhou turned to face the outside of the temple only to see that the rain was still pouring and a fog had permeated the air. In the dark, it was impossible to see far. He frowned and said, ¡°I was nning to make use of the darkness after I recovered to rush our journey and break away from anyone that might be chasing us... but this huge rain and this dark night is precisely the kind of environment that tyrannical demons like to roam in. If we were to meet with any kind of trouble, it would be endless, and would be no less than being attacked by the Exterior realm.¡±

    The situation was urgent and the enemiesy behind, if not for the restrictions ced by the environment, they would not have been able to afford to hide from the rain and use the time to recuperate.

    ¡°Senior Liang, although the rainy dark night and demons are a threat to us, they would also be for our pursuers, don¡¯t worry too much,¡± Wang Tong consoled.

    Mu Yun Le muttered, ¡°Does the senior know who our pursuers are?¡±

    Previously, Liang Jiu Zhou only said that the pursuers were very powerful and tried to dissuade the two others from helping but did not go into detail.

    Liang Jiu Zhou breathed out and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know about the others but I only know two of them. One of them is the current descendant of the Bodhisattva of Joy, the Bodhisattva of Desire Ying Ning. Although she has not ascended the first level of the Heavenly Stairs, she is not far from the fourthyer of heaven. The other is the maid of the Siren of Daluo Gu Xiaosang from the previous generation. Today¡¯s Brocade-Weaving Idleman Shao Changge cultivation is not any worse than Ying Ning, but is as regarded as highly as the current generation¡¯s Luo Sect¡¯s holy maiden.¡±

    ¡°The current descendant of the Bodhisattva of Joy, the Bodhisattva of Desire Ying Ning... Brocade-Weaving Idleman Shao Changge...¡± Wang Tong inhaled a rush of cold air, these were all famous beings from the Heretic Evil Demon!

    Mu Yun Leposed herself and said solemnly, ¡°Are the Nine Demonic Sects involved?¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Liang Jiu Zhou replied and his expression gave away his feeling of unease.

    Dong, Dong, Dong, they waited for the rain to stop as they guarded against their enemies. Unknowingly, the sky started to turn bright, the clouds retreated as the rain drizzled to a stop, it was a night of peace.

    Liang Jiu Zhou dragged out a breath of air, atst, they had survived the most dangerous period. Hurriedly, they gathered themselves and paid their respects to the grey dressed monk Meng Qi, ¡°Master, we have to leave, thank you for taking us in.¡±

    Meng Qi bowed without saying anything.

    Liang Jiu Zhou released the astral wind which gathered around Mu Yun Le and Wang Tong. Keeping close to the ground, they burst outwards and proceeded on their journey.

    When leaving, Mu Yun Le could not help ncing backwards, but all she was the grey dressed monk sitting in the tottering main hall with the muted wooden fish as usual. Storing his soul away, his heart seemed as if to turn into dust, leaving only a shell of the person he once was.

    A pleasant and safe journey, they reached the nearest Northern city.

    ...

    Outside the range of the lonely mountains, the beautiful and lovable simple-minded Ying Ning looked at Shao Changge who purposely mimicked Gu Xiaosang and frowned, ¡°I can¡¯t believe we lost them, do you think they are hiding within the mountain ridges?¡±

    ¡°We already searched every inch of the mountain three timesst night and fought five battles with the demons and still did note across any trace of them? Looks like we were tricked by the traces they left behind,¡± Shao Changge said inly.

    Ying Ning snorted, ¡°Since when did Liang Jiu Zhou have this kind of ability? Even if it was his sworn brother Gu Changqing, he would also not be able to hide from me!¡±

    ¡°Maybe they had a lucky encounter? Shao Changge looked afar and said, ¡°We should head back.¡±

    ...

    In the Northern city, Liang Jiu Zhou went to look for the storytellers from Huamei Heights that were here. Mu Yun Le listened to the music as she went for a walk through the streets along with Wang Tong by her side.

    All of a sudden, her eyes shed in recognition of someone familiar, ¡°Hero Yuan, you also came to the north?¡±

    Not far away stood a woman in bright bold clothing, not looking like anyone from the north or the Great Jin Dynasty. She had stunning features and her eyes and eyebrows had a mature look.

    The hero that Mu Yun Le recognized was called Yuan Yang, from the Southern Wastnd. She had made used of the calling back of the Blood Cloak Cult to help several tribes escape from trouble and was looked up to by many. Now that the Blood Cloak Cult seemed to be stirring again, she had no choice but to retreat back to the Central ins to devise a n to protect herself first.

    Due to the fact that Huan Hua Sect and the Southern Wastnds were rather near each other, she and Yuan Yang had met a few times before and both admired the other greatly. Especially under the circumstance where she does not have much inheritance, she has almost passed the first level of the Heavenly Stairs already!

    Yuan Yang smiled sweetly, ¡°You this little rascal, have you been travelling the grasnds?¡±

    Little rascal... this name made Mu Yun Le fondly recall past memories. Quickly changing the topic, she asked, ¡°Hero Yuan are you travelling?¡±

    Yuan Yang¡¯s smile softened, ¡°Yes, and I am also looking for someone.¡±

    Her expression suddenly became nonplussed, ¡°Many have been saying that he is dead, but I believe he is definitely still alive but for some reason, is no longer roaming the martial arts world.¡±

 Chapter 906: Once There Was A Mountain, And A Temple Sat On It

    <h4>Chapter 906: Once There Was A Mountain, And A Temple Sat On It</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    After hearing Yuan Yang¡¯s words, Mu Yun Le stared nkly as though she had just heard some touching story. Blinking her eyes, she pretended to ask casually, ¡°Who is he? Is he your lover?¡±

    Yuan Yang who came from the southern tribes had always been bold and direct with words. Mu Yun Le had met her a few times when she was young, so naturally she knew the choice of words at this point in time.

    ¡°Lover?¡± Yuan Yang¡¯s shiny eyes turned dull immediately as she mocked herself, ¡°I¡¯m probably just a young girl like you in his eyes. Someone whom he would speak a few casual words to if we met, but would not usually think of.¡±

    Mu Yun Le was very surprised and blurted out, ¡°Heroine Yuan, then why are you still looking for him?¡±

    Looking at the young girl¡¯s eyes that shone likecquer, Yuan Yang suddenly realized the little girl who loved tough and cry had already be more beautiful than herself, a beauty that was undeniable. Heaving a sigh, she stretched out her hand and rubbed Mu Yun Le¡¯s hair before she could react, just like when she was little. Smiling and feeling emotional at the same time, she said, ¡°Your nature is still like a big child. Wait till you really grow up and meet such a person, then you wouldn¡¯t ask things like why am I still looking for him.¡±

    How wonderful it is to be young. Youthful and energetic, like the rising sun.

    Mu Yun Le pouted as she smoothed her messy hair. Heroine Yuan is so annoying. I¡¯m already over twenty, a swordsman everyone out there knows about, and she still treats me like a child!

    As she waited for her turn to talk, she saw Yuan Yang shake her head before slowly walking into the crowd, leaving behind only her back view.

    How does meeting such a person feel like... there are many in literary works, and it is heart-wrenching reading them, but I always feel that it is not clear enough to really describe Heroine Yuan¡¯s state of mind... Mu Yun Le pursed her lips as if she was in deep thoughts.

    Wang Tong who was at the side waspletely absorbed as he listened. If Miss Yun Le disappeared one day and everyone thinks that she¡¯s already dead, would I travel thousands of miles to look for her?

    It was difficult to suppress the thought once it came up. The Wang Family from Zhou Jun was known for their benevolence, righteousness, and propriety. They had strict rules and would not likely allow such behavior in their children.

    In this chaotic world, the youth don¡¯t know what real sorrow is.

    After hearing Yuan Yang¡¯s words, Mu Yun Le suddenly lost the mood for enjoyment. She quieted down and regained the lonely demeanor of the Shuyu Sword. She turned to Wang Tong, ¡°Let¡¯s go find Senior Liang and see if there¡¯s anything we could help for this.¡±

    Although her own strength was definitely below Liang Jiuzhou who was already half-recovered, he might still becking manpower.

    Wang Tong who was still indulging in his own thoughts and sorrows jumped as he heard her. Regaining his senses, he replied hastily, ¡°Sure!¡±

    The two crossed the street and walked toward the base of Huamei Heights in the city. As they were about to arrive, Wang Tong suddenly saw a familiar face, a childhood friend he hadn¡¯t seen for years.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t he go traveling to see the world with Hero He Mu?¡± the figure disappeared in a sh and Wang Tong continued looking around.

    ¡°Mister Wang?¡± Mu Yun Le inquired as she became aware of his unusual behavior.

    Wang Tong took a breath and exined, ¡°Miss Yun Le, you go look for Hero Liang, first. I¡¯ll join you after I catch up with an old friend.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Mu Yun Le replied crisply.

    After the two parted, Mu Yun Le walked gracefully toward the courtyard of Huamei Heights with a sword in her hand.

    Led by the doorkeeper, she reached the outside of a living room. The main door was shut, and the air inside felt normal.

    Bang bang bang! Mu Yun Le bent her fingers and knocked on the door.

    Creak... the living room door opened by itself, showing the setting inside. Both Liang Jiuzhou and the local in charge of Huamei Heights were both lying on the ground, taking long breaths without any abnormalities, looking as though they were in deep sleep. On the main seat was a woman with a veil, smiling. She was beautiful through and through, looking seductive from head to toe. Even as a female, Mu Yun Le also felt her mouth turn dry and heart beat faster, not daring to look straight as her.

    The doorkeeper had it worse as he couldn¡¯t take his eyes off her. Shaking all over, he was depleted of his sperms and fell onto the ground.

    Thump! The sound of him falling onto the ground woke Mu Yun Le up. A scene shed across her mind as she thought of the teachings of her teacher. Half-recognizing and half-guessing, she knew the identity of the woman in front of her!

    The present Bodhisattva of Joy!

    The Great Guru who is eighth ce in the Terrestrial Rankings and second in the Dark Rankings!

    Is she here to kill?

    Mu Yun Le wanted to draw out her sword but felt an unknown softness throughout her whole body. The Bodhisattva of Joy stood up slowly, swaying as she walked over and said, ¡°Beautiful, pure, energetic, great inner qualities, outstanding swordsmanship, good at fighting, much better than Ying Ning that young girl. If I had met you earlier, she wouldn¡¯t be the sessor of the Bodhisattva of Joy. But, it¡¯s still not toote.¡±

    Smelling a faint fragrance, Mu Yun Le felt a sudden dizziness. The things in front of her were like a dream and the grievances she felt made her want to cry. She wanted to draw out her sword but just didn¡¯t have the strength to do so.

    ¡°This trip is really worthwhile, having met such a good young thing. Oh, and also some nourishment,¡± she heard the Bodhisattva of Joy say.

    Wang Tong didn¡¯t manage to catch up with his friend and went back frustrated. Upon reaching the courtyard of Huamei Heights, he suddenly realized that something was not right.

    The doorkeeper was missing!

    His heart skipped a beat. He thought of Mu Yun Le and immediately consoled himself that there wouldn¡¯t be any problems with Hero Liang around. He pulled out his sword and walked carefully inside. Thereafter, he saw the living room door opened, the doorkeeper lying dead outside, and there was no one inside!

    No one was inside!

    There was no Liang Jiuzhou, no one from Huamei Heights, no Mu Yun Le!

    Wang Tong was stunned.

    ...

    Ying Ning and Shao Changge returned to the border of the grasnds, and were waiting for something at the back of a hill.

    Both of them were in white, but one was sweet and pretty, the other was elegant, which was very different in terms of looks.

    ¡°We couldn¡¯t even catch up with the seriously-injured Liang Jiuzhou, we would probably be punished when we get back,¡± Shao Changge paced back and forth. Although her white dress was flowing, she definitely did not have the calmness of having things under control.

    Laughing like a vixen, Ying Ning didn¡¯t speak but just look at Shao Changge being anxious.

    Shao Changge wasn¡¯t stupid either. After a short worrying, she realized something wasn¡¯t right and turned back to look at Ying Ning, ¡°Weren¡¯t you also feeling indignant over Liang Jiuzhou?¡±

    ¡°Since it¡¯s already over, why ruin your own mood?¡± Ying Ningughed.

    Shao Changge squinted her eyes, ¡°You had other ns?¡±

    Ying Ning stopped the suspense and said smilingly, ¡°My teacher happened to be free and attended to this personally. She¡¯s already in front at the city moat to intercept.¡±

    ¡°The Bodhisattva of Joy...¡± Shao Changge mumbled. She was shocked by the heterodox title and at the same time felt indignant. If her mistress wasn¡¯t dead, the first and second ce in the Dark Rankings definitely wouldn¡¯t be the Demon Emperor Qi Zhengyan and the present Bodhisattva of Joy!

    ¡°Looking at the time, my teacher should be back soon,¡± Ying Ning looked at the horizon and prepared to receive her teacher.

    At this moment, a cloud of ck fog rose and the shadow of a man appeared. He was wearing a long ck robe, looking cold, but the simplicity during his younger days could still be seen vaguely.

    Shao Changge¡¯s heart flickered, knowing that the man she had waited for was here ¡ª the person in charge of the current pursuit and also gained reputation in the Annihtion Sect in thest ten years ¡ª the Hundred-w Heavenly Demon Duan Rui.

    He was still a nobody ten years ago, but now he was already ranked on the list of the Eight Heavenly Demons, a demon that herself and Ying Ning dared not look straight at!

    Duan Rui looked coldly at them, not afraid of the forces behind them, ¡°You¡¯ve failed?¡±

    Chill went down her spine and Ying Ning couldn¡¯t help but shivered before forcing a smile, ¡°My teacher has attended to it personally.¡±

    Other than not showing any interest in women, the Heavenly Demon was totally like a real demon, making many in the heterodox world shudder at his name.

    ¡°The Bodhisattva of Joy struck?¡± Duan Rui stood with his hands behind his back and spoke no more as he waited patiently.

    Time went by gradually and Duan Rui started to get a little impatient, ¡°Why isn¡¯t the Bodhisattva of Joy back yet?¡±

    Ying Ning also felt that it was strange. Under normal circumstances, her teacher should had reached here a quarter of an hour ago, could there be an ident?

    With her abilities, as long as the Earth Fairies did not appear, she would be able to escape even Dharmakaya!

    ¡°My teacher might have discovered other important matters,¡± Ying Ning thought of a reason.

    ...

    Tok tok tok... the sound of a wooden fish in the ruins of a temple in a deste mountain.

    Beside a Buddha statue and facing a lotus flower, a monk in a gray robe hit gently on a wooden fish with his eyes tightly shut.

    Inside the ruined hall, a beautiful Bodhisattva of Joy stood in the middle with a nine-tiered lotus tform under her feet.

    Without the Bodhisattva of Joy¡¯s influence, Mu Yun Le regained consciousness. Looking around, she suddenly thought of why was she back at the temple of Master Zhending?

    Tok tok tok... the Bodhisattva of Joy looked very solemn. Suddenly, she moved. The lotus tform opened and her whole body flew toward the outside of the hall.

    The conveyance light had started to rise and it was bright before her eyes. The Buddha statue was looking at her sorrowfully while the gray-robed monk hit the wooden fish at the side. It was exactly the same as just now ¡ª there was no difference at all.

    The Bodhisattva of Joy looked even more solemn. Putting a stop to the conveyance light, she moved Yin and Yang around as she attempted to appear hundreds of miles away.

    As the shadows flickered, she saw the Buddha statue once again. She had failed miserably. As for the gray-robed monk, he continued hitting the wooden fish and didn¡¯t even looked at her once.

    Tok tok tok... the hall was quiet and lonely. There were lotuses in the pond, letting out a pleasant fragrance.

 Chapter 907: Repentance Is Salvation

    <h4>Chapter 907: Repentance Is Salvation</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    Tok tok tok... every sound of the wooden fish seemed to hit on the Bodhisattva of Joy, making her all tensed up. In front of her, the gray-robed monk¡¯s body had already merged with that of the Deity¡¯s Blessings, and the death of the owner of the Tower of Malevolence was still vivid in her mind!

    After putting Liang Jiuzhou into the medicine bag, she brought along Mu Yun Le and got out of the moat of Northern Zhou to prevent Gao Lan¡¯s sudden attack from Changle. In the end, after the conveyance light went past the mountains and returned to the grasnds, the scene changed suddenly. Without reacting, she found herself being pulled into this ruined temple and saw this nemesis!

    He¡¯s actually still alive!

    The sudden encounter, the fear inside her, and the baffling meeting made her heart pound. The first thought that came up was neither a question nor curiosity, but to escape.

    As a Great Guru, she naturally understood that escaping meant showing vulnerability to her enemies, which is akin to suicide. Therefore, it was unavoidable to first have a solemn confrontation before finding an opportunity. However, the strange thing was that he remained indifferent, only hitting the wooden fish while appearing restrained and haggard.

    The weird situation made the Bodhisattva of Joy not make any attempt to attack but tried to escape. However, regardless of which form of martial arts or secret skills she used and which direction she fled toward, she returned to the original ce and saw the Buddha along with the gray-robed monk Su Meng.

    Yes, he was the once prominent Frenzied de ¡ª Su Meng!

    The ten-year rankings were star-studded, currently filled with Great Gurus and Gurus, surpassing those of ancient times. He was high above the current experts and reputed as the martial arts practitioner with the highest potential in near ancient history. Not only might his future aplishments not be below that of The Heavenly Sword Su Wuming, he might even surpass him.

    She had previously exchanged blows with him and was terrified by his Deity¡¯s Blessings that she fled!

    As her thoughts flowed, the Bodhisattva of Joy raised her hands and the Joy Web suddenly appeared as a white veil across the sky, gently covering the whole of the entire area ahead.

    The Joy Web had just emerged before suddenly breaking into two, each swirling with Yin and Yang energies and knocked together.

    Just when they were about to knock each other, one of them turned Yin into Yang and attractive into repulsive force before the two swirls split with tremendous force.

    This is the chance! The Joy Web circled around and covered the Bodhisattva of Joy. She turned into light and jumped into the newly-formed gap.

    Using an attack as cover and the Heavenly Troops reliance, she broke the eeriness of constantly returning to the original ce by force!

    Opportunities were hard toe by; she had long ignored Mu Yun Le in order to escape.

    Darkness and light alternated before her eyes. When it was bright again, the Bodhisattva of Joy had just started to feel happy before she saw dimness ¡ª there was amp the size of a pea, a sorrowful Buddha statue, and a gray-robed monk lightly hitting a wooden fish with his eyes half-closed.

    Tok tok tok.

    The Bodhisattva of Joy¡¯s heart sank gradually. She had actually returned to the original ce again, back at this ruined temple filled with lotuses. It was so near but yet so far, and she had done almost all that she could!

    This was really weird and really scary!

    Even when faced with the Great Asura, the Rakshasa of Bloody Sea, the Devil Masters and Wizard Kings then, she was able to resist them with the help of the Heavenly Troops. But today, she seemed to be driven to the wall and unable to escape from the other party¡¯s clutches!

    She had experienced a lot, and her discipline as a Great Guru was definitely not just by looks. In face of danger, she suddenly calmed down and stopped her attempts to escape. She turned her gaze toward the gray-robed monk Meng Qi, only to see his haggard face, looking like a dead man. If not for his unchanged air, she might not had recognized him.

    Ten years of sitting alone, facing the oilmp and the Buddha statue?

    After not wielding his de for ten years, how earth shattering would it be if he struck?

    Various doubts came up as the Bodhisattva of Joy stood quietly in the middle of the hall. All set, she asked in a low voice, ¡°What do you want?¡±

    Once she said this, the Bodhisattva of Joy suddenly realized that she had actually be a little weak.

    Unable to tell the other party¡¯s situation and details, she felt even more uneasy facing him than the Rakshasa of Bloody Sea!

    Which level has he attained? Don¡¯t tell me he has be a deity?

    ¡°What do you want?¡± Mu Yun Le who was at the side opened her pretty eyes wide, looking from left to right. The Bodhisattva of Joy and Master Zhending knew each other, so they came to the temple to meet. But why was there some fear in her words?

    Yes, she had heard it right. The Bodhisattva of Joy, eighth on the Terrestrial Rankings and second on the Dark Rankings, showed fear in front of the lonesome monk Master Zhending!

    She had seen the Bodhisattva of Joy make repeated attempts but still appeared at the original ce, and was feeling confused and puzzled.

    Tok tok tok... the sound echoed. The gray-robed monk Meng Qi didn¡¯t open his eyes. Neither did he reply nor strike.

    There was silence inside the main hall. The lotuses looked particrly fine after the rain.

    However, the Bodhisattva of Joy felt a suffocating and suppressing air. She quickly changed her thoughts,ing up with a new idea after looking at the other party¡¯s dressing. She opened the medicine bag and released some of her energy absorption finds such as the nourishment, medicine residues, snacks, etc, that she always had with her, including the unconscious Liang Jiuzhou.

    After doing all these, the Bodhisattva of Joy looked up at Su Meng. He remained how he had been, steadily hitting the wooden fish.

    Tok tok tok.

    The Bodhisattva of Joy pondered for a while. Holding the web with both hands, she took light steps backward, her throat turning dry and heart pounding fast.

    Suddenly, sunlight shone on her face. It was an endless warmth and magnificence.

    ¡°I¡¯m out, I¡¯m out of the temple...¡± the Bodhisattva of Joy was startled, feeling a sense of salvation as though she hade out of a nightmare and gone back to reality.

    After the rain freshened the bare mountains, there was a rainbow across the sky, looking like a dream.

    It was only until then that the Bodhisattva of Joy realized the pores on her body had slightly gone out of control. Her back was soaked in sweat, and her skin was partially noticeable.

    She turned around and prepared to go far away. Suddenly, she turned her head toward the gray-robed monk Meng Qi, doubtful and confused.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you strike?¡±

    If he had struck, there was little chance of her surviving and escaping!

    It wasn¡¯t a rational analysis, but a sudden premonition.

    Right, why didn¡¯t he strike... Mu Yun Le was also perplexed. They are content with just seeing each other?

    Finally, the Bodhisattva of Joy saw Su Meng turn his head. His lifeless eyes had neither emotions nor hope. Hitting the wooden fish, he didn¡¯t reply but muttered.

    ¡°Repentance is salvation.¡±

    The voice, low and indifferent, went into the ears the Bodhisattva of Joy and Mu Yun Le.

    Repentance is salvation... the Bodhisattva of Joy frowned and stopped questioning. With the conveyance light rising, she went far away in a hurry.

    She didn¡¯t dare to stay on as she was afraid that the Frenzied de Su Meng might change his mind. He had never been merciful toward the heterodox!

    Seeing the Bodhisattva of Joy leave, Mu Yun Le remained in a daze for a while before realizing that she was freed and saved. She needn¡¯t worry about bing the next Bodhisattva of Joy!

    At this moment, she understood the whole story given her intelligence. She walked to the front of Meng Qi and bowed, ¡°Master, thank you so much for saving me.¡±

    The Bodhisattva of Joy certainly didn¡¯te to the ruined temple out of her own free will. It must have been Master Zhending who showed benevolence and saved her!

    He had the ability to make even the Bodhisattva of Joy fearful of him. He should be calling the shots, but was now living alone in the deserted mountains keeping guard of a ruined temple, a standing Buddha, and a lotus pond. Year after year, his stories must be more astonishing and touching than one could imagine.

    Curiosity filled Mu Yun Le. This was a senior master with stories ¡ª unusual stories.

    Then, she heard Master Zhending let out a soft sigh as he kept the wooden fish and got up slowly. His gray robe was old and tattered. As though talking to himself, he said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    It was time to leave. What was meant to be would be...

    ¡°Go... go where?¡± Mu Yun Le asked instinctively.

    ¡°The Bodhisattva of Joy has left, and here would never be a peaceful ce again,¡± Meng Qi walked out of the temple.

    Mu Yun Le came to a sudden realization. The master was benevolent and didn¡¯t kill the Bodhisattva of Joy. This meant that his ce of seclusion had been exposed and was likely to be attacked by other sorcerers in future.

    She took a nce at the unconscious Liang Jiuzhou and the rest, ¡°Master, what about them?¡±

    Meng Qi walked forward slowly and didn¡¯t turn back, ¡°They¡¯ll be awake shortly, keep a watch over them.¡±

    Mu Yun Le rolled her eyes and thought to herself, since they would be up shortly, it wouldn¡¯t make any difference whether she watched them or not. She would be better off following the Master to see where he was going. She might get to figure out who he was and what stories he had.

    As she looked at Liang Jiuzhou and the rest, she dawdled to the door and asked crisply, ¡°Master, Master, where are you going?¡±

    Meng Qi stepped out of the doorframe. The sunlight was brilliant, as opposed to the dimness in the hall. It was as though he returned from hell to reality.

    Where? Right, where am I going?

    After ten years of meditation in solitude, how has the world changed?

    ...

    Inside the ruined temple.

    Liang Jiuzhou gradually regained consciousness. He looked around nkly, and saw the sorrowful Buddha statues together with the lotuses.

    Why am I back at the ruined temple? Didn¡¯t I encounter the Bodhisattva of Joy... unable to collect himself, he searched his memory.

    Did someone save me from hands of the Bodhisattva of Joy?

    Who in this world has the ability to save someone from the hands of the Bodhisattva of Joy?

    Ruined temple, Master Zhending...

    Master Zhending!

    Liang Jiuzhou jumped up suddenly, his eyes shining and his body shaking.

    It was him?

    Could it be him!

    ...

    The Bodhisattva of Joy fled andnded on the grasnds. Feeling depressed, she didn¡¯t want to see her disciple right away. Looking around, she suddenly discovered an Orifices-Point Activation expert who was travelling around the grasnds.

    ¡°Forget about the medicine residues,¡± through gritted teeth, the Bodhisattva of Joy decided to fly over for Yang absorption activities, so as to soothe her soul.

    Just as the thought sprang up, she suddenly heard a cold and low voice, ¡°Repentance is salvation.¡±

    Repentance is salvation... the Bodhisattva of Joy jumped up in shock. She quickly mobilized the lotus tform to protect herself.

    Her reaction spread but there was no one around. There was no signs of the gray-robed monk Meng Qi?

    The Bodhisattva of Joy frowned, looking pensive. Then, she let down the lotus tform defense as she started to have evil thoughts of energy absorption and harming people.

    Once the thoughts came up, the sound of a religious drum suddenly rang in her ears.

    ¡°Repentance is salvation.¡±

    The soundspletely eliminated her evil thoughts.

    How did this happen... how did he do this... the Bodhisattva of Joy was actually shaking, and she couldn¡¯t help but put up the nine-tiered lotus tform.

    At this moment, there was no more sound of, ¡°Repentance is salvation.¡±

    The Bodhisattva of Joy was dumbfounded. This meant that she had to be protected by the nine-tiered lotus leaf tform in order to have evil thoughts.

    But how was she going to collect and absorb Yang energy like this?

    Su Meng was totally incredible!

    Which level had he attained?

 Chapter 908: Accompanied By Loneliness And Insanity

    <h4>Chapter 908: Apanied By Loneliness And Insanity</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    Dew on grass, the sun was shining brightly. Cattles and sheep grazed as the wind blew.

    The Bodhisattva of Joy sat cross-legged on the lotus tform, floating in midair, as she looked helplessly at the expert gradually go far away. The chilly wind blew but was unable to spread the rays of the lotus tform, making her face feel cold instead.

    Was it the wind moving, or her heart?

    Bewildered, the Bodhisattva of Joy felt a sense of hopelessness and despair. Was she really going to switch from evil practice to orthodox Buddhism and be a lonely nun for the rest of her life?

    Silently, without the use of any strength, the words ¡°repentance is salvation¡± had been imprinted in her heart?

    After ten years of facing the oilmp, the old Buddha statue, all alone by himself, has the Frenzied de Su Meng brought the Karma Transfer of the Ananda Oath-Breaking desmanship to such a level? Or was it an art of the Internal Demons?

    Unable to figure things out, the Bodhisattva of Joy realized that she was still unable to figure out Su Meng¡¯s attained level.

    The unknown is the most terrifying, filling one with a sense of awe. The Bodhisattva of Joy took in a deep breath and calmed down before musing to herself, ¡°Can¡¯t I just return to the in Girl Fairnd?¡±

    Stop creating chaos!

    Since the Heavenly Troops could cut off the sound of the Buddha, so could the in Girl Fairnd.

    In case of any unforeseen events, she went straight to the meeting point she told Ying Ning on the lotus tform. Shortly after, she saw the panicking Ying Ning, the silently sneering Shao Changge, and the Hundred-w Heavenly Demon Duan Rui who couldn¡¯t really control his tyrannical emotions.

    ¡°Teacher, you¡¯re back!¡± Ying Ning blurted, which sounded like an unintentional mutter.

    ¡°The Bodhisattva of Joy,¡± Hiding her disappointment, Shao Changge took a bow to look polite.

    The heterodox people disyed their temperaments freely. So be it that the angered Bodhisattva of Joy killed an unimportant man of hers. If there was any benefit, the Luo Sect might not interfere, so she couldn¡¯t infuriate her.

    With his lips tightly pursed, Duan Rui controlled his tyrannical emotions, hid his arrogance, and bowed unwillingly.

    The Bodhisattva of Joy, having controlled her mental state, said with a straight face, ¡°Liang Jiuzhou was saved by someone. The news has spread so there¡¯s no need to hide. Do not take any action these few days.¡±

    Saved by someone? Ying Ning and Shao Changge stood in shock. There were only a few experts who could save someone from the hands of the Bodhisattva of Joy. Who could it be?

    There was no news of anyone nearby. Could it be Su Wuming who seemed to be everywhere?

    ¡°Saved? Saved by who?¡± Duan Rui sounded a little interrogative and arrogant.

    It was his practice at work and it was difficult to restrain himself. If it hadn¡¯t been a Great Guru in front of him, he would had been even more obvious.

    Holding back her tears, the Bodhisattva of Joy was at peace as she said with benevolence, ¡°Frenzied de Su Meng.¡±

    ¡°Frenzied de Su Meng?¡± Ying Ning and Shao Changge blurted out. Although the Bodhisattva of Joy said these four words very mildly, they felt like a deafening thunder!

    ¡°He... he¡¯s made aeback?¡± Shao Changge asked with a stammer.

    Gu Xiaosang¡¯s murder had a direct impact on the Lifeless Mother¡¯s dignity. Since Meng Qi had gone missing, the Luo Sect would definitely keep it a secret and seek revenge in the dark. They would only say that the Lifeless Mother took pity on themon people and reincarnate again to eliminate the worldly sins.

    The Bodhisattva of Joy looked solemn and slowly nodded, ¡°Yes.¡±

    The word ¡°yes¡± was earth shattering. Shao Changge¡¯s body shook, looking extremely delicate. She had never met the Frenzied de, but her familiarity with him was definitely more than anyone else present. In the past, her mistress always mentioned Su Meng inadvertently. The numerous times of few isted words were sufficient to make out a clear image ¡ª a fe who liked to act saintly in front of others, a noob who liked to act experienced, a fool who always flew into a rage out of humiliation... but familiarity didn¡¯t erase any fear.

    Who was her mistress? She was the most outstanding holy maiden throughout history! Her stratagem, thinking, wits, abilities, and attainment, were the cream of the crop among her peers. Facing her, even a dharmaraja would feel a sense of helplessness, as though she had everything under control, making one emte unconsciously.

    She herself now also had some standing in the Luo Sect, and also gained a high reputation in the pugilistic world. Hence, she couldn¡¯t possibly not be an oracle in the future. However, she was still much inferior ifpared with her past mistress.

    A person like that eventually died in the hands of the Frenzied de Su Meng. How would it be possible if that didn¡¯t make him seem more terrifying?

    The arrogant Duan Rui took a few steps back as he felt an inexplicable fear. This was the powerhouse who left the greatest fear in him when he was young. As the other party¡¯s abilities and attainment became stronger, the fear intensified. Thest ten years without news of him was the most high-spirited days of his life.

    Unexpectedly, he was back.

    The nemesis who single-handedly stirred the world and made almost all in heterodoxy retreat was back again.

    The Bodhisattva of Joy said with a serious look, ¡°I was injured internally by him and can¡¯t recover in a short period of time. I need to return to the in Girl Fairnd. Tell this to the Devil Master, Dharmaraja and Rakshasa.¡±

    Despite the t tone, each and every word bled. One really shouldn¡¯t let others know about internal injuries.

    Duan Rui¡¯s face suddenly changed before nodding his head fiercely, ¡°The Rakshasa of Bloody Sea is just nearby. If the Frenzied de hadn¡¯t achieved Dharmakaya in thest ten years, he better watch out!¡±

    The Bodhisattva of Joy pondered for a while and decided not to deceive her ally. The heterodoxy already couldn¡¯t withstand much deception.

    She said solemnly, ¡°Although I¡¯ve yet to figure out his potential, I feel that he¡¯s as terrifying as a Dharmakaya. The Rakshasa has to be careful if he wants to attack.¡±

    Some of his means were even more terrifying!

    ¡°As terrifying as a Dharmakaya...¡± Duan Rui¡¯s face suddenly turned white, and Shao Changge broke out in a cold sweat. Only Ying Ning was slightly better, eximing in silence. No news for ten years, only to make aeback today. Would he be like Dapeng, rising up with the wind and skyrocket?¡±

    ...

    Mu Yun Le followed Meng Qi out of the ruined temple and into the mountains. She saw that he neither raised any conveyance light nor astral wind, but walked steadily forward. She couldn¡¯t help but feel happy that she could catch up!

    She was worried that if he conveyed in the air, she could only look from afar and use her imagination to satisfy her curiosity. She wouldn¡¯t be able to make out his identity, his story, and why he lived in seclusion in the ruined temple, facing only the lotuses and not the Buddha, looking dead and dejected.

    Taking in a breath, Mu Yun Le effortlessly took a step and floated a few feet out, making the ground look small as she followed Master Zhending closely behind.

    However, although Meng Qi looked like he was walking slowly, his steps had Mu Yun Le chasing far behind, until his back view was almost out of sight.

    ¡°Master, wait for me!¡± Mu Yun Le blurted out.

    But the gray-robed monk in front turned a deaf ear and disappeared. Mu Yun Le stood nkly and bulged her cheeks like a bun, feeling depressed and disappointed.

    She looked down and kicked stones as she walked slowly forward and muttered, ¡°I¡¯ve not even asked about your story...¡±

    After walking this way for a while, the sun was up on the mountain, making her squint her eyes and decide to return to the city she previously left.

    Suddenly, she caught sight of a gray shadow. Gazing, she saw behind a big tree Master Zhending sitting cross-legged with his eyes half-closed. His physique gave a sense of emptiness, and his haggard face under the jumble of shadow and light had an exotic charm.

    Mu Yun Le stood still for a while before the corners of her mouth slowly lifted up. Pursing her lips tightly, she couldn¡¯t help butugh as she looked up with both hands at her back and muttered to herself, ¡°Although the Master has extraordinary skills and appears dull, he¡¯s in fact very soft-hearted and even waited for me here...¡±

    ...

    The World of Gods.

    In the city of Luoyi, a man in his thirties stood outside the city gate, looking up at this magnificent city that had stood for hundreds of years.

    He had a beard that was appropriate for the asion, and an air of maturity. Looking a little perplexed as he gazed at the city wall mottled with time, he sighed, ¡°In times of justice, the ruler has control over the Etiquette System and decrees. It is a shame that I was unable to witness the Etiquette System during the prosperity years of Zhou.¡±

    Withdrawing his gaze, he looked at the city gate as expression gradually became firm, ¡°Now there is no justice and the Etiquette System is destroyed. With the feudal lords recing themselves as the ruler, the world is chaotic and in ruins. Although lowly, I do not change my dream of finding a way to end this misery.¡±

    Taking big strides, he walked toward the city gate.

    Treasure Chamber, here Ie!

    Bang!

    Dark clouds suddenly filled the sky and lightning danced. The sky turned dark with shing lights.

    ...

    At Fenghuang Zhoutou outside the city of Guangling.

    Two men sat facing each other under a Chinese parasol tree. The one ying the zither was pale and handsome, coughing from time to time. He was once the Eldest Young Master Wang, now the in-charge of the Wang family ¡ª Wang Siyuan. He looked in his twenties, sickly and delicate. Time did not seem to leave any traces on him.

    The other man had ordinary features, wore a green robe, and sat with an air of magnanimity. The red star protruding on his forehead added a devilish charm on him. He was the head of the Red Demonic Sect, one of the Nine Demonic Sects, the Demon Emperor Qi Zhengyan!

    ¡°He¡¯s appeared in the pugilistic world again. The Bodhisattva of Joy has met him,¡± Qi Zhengyan said in his usual tone.

    Wang Siyuan stopped ying the zither and held his right hand in a fist. Coughing a few times against his lips which turned slightly red, he sighed, ¡°I know.¡±

    ¡°Then do you know why he didn¡¯t kill the Bodhisattva of Joy?¡± Qi Zhengyan¡¯s eyes were dull, looking like he was asking a question but seemed as though he already knew the answer.

    Wang Siyuan took out a handkerchief to wipe his hands before giving a faint smile, ¡°For ten years he sat alone in the ruined temple, hiding guilt, repression, unwillingness, madness, despair, pain, and bitter hatred within him, spent days and nights polishing his spiritual de, integrating all his energy into it. Ahem, he didn¡¯t do all this just to kill an insignificant Bodhisattva of Joy.¡±

    ¡°Ten years of polishing his de, ten years of suffering, ten years of pain. The moment the de emerges would definitely be earth-shattering. He would do it all at once, since the second and third time would be less powerful. Unless he sees the right person, he wouldn¡¯t show his de.¡±

    ¡°Seems like you know a lot,¡± Qi Zhengyan said calmly.

    Wang Siyuanugh, lookingnguished, ¡°I¡¯m a trickster. It¡¯s normal that I know a lot, but I can¡¯t foresee his true situation. Ahem, haha, if I could, I would have achieved Dharmakaya.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the love between him and the Siren of Daluo to reach the stage of life and death,¡± Qi Zhengyan digressed.

    Wang Siyuan shook his head, ¡°No, at least not ten years ago. I was standing on top of the city wall, and the howling I heard was filled with guilt, pain, despair and resentment, not much of being disheartened or unforgettable. Ahem, but it¡¯s hard to say after ten years. Memory can beautify a person, guilt and feelings can grow emotions, and deep hurt brings deep sweetness. This day, it¡¯s hard to differentiate real and fake.¡±

    ¡°Ahem, this move of Gu Xiaosang is really brilliant, using death to advance...¡±

    Qi Zhengyan changed the topic, ¡°You only have about ten years. It¡¯s difficult to stay alive if you fail to attain Dharmakaya. As the head of the household, why don¡¯t you get married and have a child to carry on the family line?¡±

    ¡°One needs to do crazy things in order to achieve something, and be pushed into a dead end to see life. What do I want a wife and children for?¡± Wang Siyuan looked a little frenzied.

    He looked up in a daze and gazed at the whirling river, seeminglyughing, ¡°A practitioner of the art of divination should refrain from having romantic feelings. Having them makes one go astray and beclouded. You should understand this with your demonic lord memory.¡±

    Wang Siyuan got up slowly with a sickly flush on his face. He walked to the river bank and said, ¡°Even if you go into diabolism, you still have brothers and good friends.¡±

    Back facing Qi Zhengyan, he looked far away without turning his head.

    ¡°As a trickster, other than the art of divination, I could only be apanied by loneliness and insanity.¡±

 Chapter 909: The Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 909: The Meeting</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    In the World of Gods, in front of a big rustic building in the Treasure Chamber of Luoyi.

    A mature man with a crown and a beard bowed and said, ¡°I¡¯m Kong Zhao from Lu. I¡¯ve heard that Childe Yu from the Treasure Chamber of Luoyi is a great man well-versed in both ancient and modern learnings, rites of Zhou and moral values. I¡¯vee to beg for an audience, please help to pass the message on my behalf.¡±

    His every move conformed to the rites of Zhou without the slightest mistake, resulting in the two soldiers who hardly saw any human-like beings for thest ten years treat him with politeness.

    The world had been chaotic for a long time. The Etiquette System had fallen, and the feudal lords overstepped their authority. As such, there were very few who still practiced the rites of Zhou!

    Shortly after, the soldiers came out and invited him inside smilingly.

    Kong Zhao straightened his body and his expression turned solemn as he stepped into the Treasure Chamber. The soldiers in front turned into a room decorated with tortoiseshell, bamboo slips, and books. There was a schr in a loose robe with his ck hair tied up in a crown kneeling behind a long table, waiting for him with a smile.

    The schr had outstanding facial features, with a hidden air of extravagance. His brows emitted maturity and no signs of flippancy, but Kong Zhao still slightly disappointed. He had imagined a schr to show greater qualities and intelligence, and look more defined. It would be more fitting if he looked older and more worn out.

    Don¡¯t judge a book by its cover... Kong Zhao reflected upon himself as he stepped into the room and bowed in ordance to the rites of Zhou with meticulousness. Childe Yu who was opposite also behaved conforming the rites of Zhou and made no error.

    Having seen this, Kong Zhao started to feel that his thinking just now was impetuous. After sitting down, his attitude became respectful, and he began asking Childe Yu for his advice on the rites of Zhou.

    Childe Yu had prepared many years for this day. The books he had chosen were all targeted, hence he was able to talk andugh freely. His grasp and deep understanding of the rites of Zhou had Kong Zhao full of admiration for him. He marveled to himself that his friend hadn¡¯t lied to him about the Treasure Chamber¡¯s Childe Yu being a great sage!

    What he didn¡¯t expect was Childe Yu felt an abnormal satisfaction inside him. He was happy and content. ording to his teacher, the man in front of him should be Confucius, the saint who enlightened generations. Each and every one of his question and praise struck hard on Childe Yu¡¯s vanity.

    The teacher of Confucius ¡ª the thought of this stirred up his emotions!

    At the end of the consultation, Kong Zhao¡¯s face turned serious as he got up slowly and took a deep bow before Childe Yu. He said solemnly, ¡°The feudal lords overstepped their authority and initiated fights. This inhumanity has ruined the world and morality is not what it used to be. There are often fratricidal fights and skeletons in an entire vige, making one feel sorrowful.¡±

    ¡°How to end this injustice and restore the Etiquette System? Please advise me, Childe Yu!¡±

    Childe Yu touched his beard which was symbolic of maturity and closed his eyes for a while before saying slowly, ¡°Please wait at the pavilion on the left of the road when the city gate opens tomorrow.¡±

    After saying this, he sent off his guest with the rites of Zhou.

    Wait at the pavilion on the left of the road when the city gate opens tomorrow? Kong Zhao was doubtful and confused, he didn¡¯t dare to be reckless and left.

    Why didn¡¯t Childe Yu answer directly but wait until tomorrow at the left of the road?

    Does he really have a way to bring peace to this chaotic world, like how he himself doesn¡¯t approve of Mozi but had no choice but to agree that he had really made some achievements?

    In today¡¯s world, it was very rare to have public lectures and private lectures. The former was symbolic of Mohism, and thetter was a practice started by Kong Zhao himself. As for other martial arts, values and strategies, one had to formally acknowledge a master to teach him in private.

    Is this considered a private teaching? Like Guigu?

    Early the next morning, a doubtful Kong Zhao stood inside the pavilion on the left of the road looking at the red line on the horizon and gorgeous clouds as he waited patiently.

    Minutes and seconds went by. After a quarter-hour, he finally saw a horse carriage nearing slowly, and the driver was none other than Childe Yu!

    A great sage of the Luoyi Treasure Chamber, a nobleman with a title, actually rode the carriage himself, taking up the lowly job of a coachman?

    This is inappropriate!

    As he came near, Childe Yu jumped off the horse carriage and smiled, ¡°A teacher is like a father, why would it be inappropriate to drive for my teacher?¡±

    He seemed to have read Kong Zhao¡¯s mind.

    Drive for his teacher? Kong Zhao grew more doubtful as he stared at the closely shut carriage. Childe Yu¡¯s teacher is inside?

    I¡¯ve not heard of Childe Yu having a teacher...

    And a teacher who could make him serve himself so loyally must have the knowledge and wisdom far above him!

    Childe Yu smiled, ¡°Regarding what you asked me yesterday, I didn¡¯t dare to answer due to myck of knowledge and experience. However, my teacher has great knowledge and wisdom, and well-versed in moralities and current affairs, hence the ability to teach you. Therefore, I asked for you to wait here.¡±

    The ability to teach you... even Childe Yu whom he was highly impressed with was humbled. With such praises, his teacher must be extremely outstanding, and might really solve the questions inside him! Kong Zhao was a little excited. After thanking Childe Yu with a bow, he was led by him to the side of the carriage and watched him open the carriage door.

    The carriage door gradually opened, showing the scene inside. The decoration was simple but natural. An old-looking man with graying hair at the temples was seated inside. His worn-out eyes showed some indifference, some tiredness and some weariness, but were extremely deep, as though containing rays of wisdom. Moreover, his whole person looked empty, as though isted by something strange. Without seeing with his own eyes, one would never feel that there was someone inside the carriage. This matched the image Kong Zhao had of a great sage.

    Before Kong Zhao could speak, the man pointed at the side, signaling him to get into the carriage. Doubtful and confused, he got in and sat at the side, ¡°How would you teach me, sir?¡±

    The man with graying hair at the temples looked in front of him with deep eyes, ¡°Mere sitting at home and thinking about the Etiquette System but fantasizing about bringing an end to the mess is like a duckweed without roots, having no support and falling apart once the wind blows. Come travel with me to see the mess in this world and the sufferings of the people, only then would you understand the malpractices and talk about bringing peace to the world.¡±

    Kong Zhao had long had simr sage thinking, and these words hit right at his heart. He had no more doubts about the man in front of him, and was full of admiration for him. He said solemnly, ¡°I cannot agree with you more, sir.¡±

    At this moment, Childe Yu shut the carriage door and drove the carriage forward. The light was faint inside as the wheels outside turned.

    It was only until then that Kong Zhao realized he was a little rude just now. Straightening his expression, he bowed on the wooden surface and said in a serious tone, ¡°I¡¯m Kong Zhao from Lu, may I ask for your name, sir?¡±

    The man looked at him with a deep and exhausted gaze and said slowly, ¡°Li Dan.¡±

    Li Dan!

    A man would one day rise up together with the wind, reaching greater heights!

    ...

    Mu Yunle walked around in a very good mood. Looking at the mountains in summer, poems came to her mind every now and then as she stayed alert of the surroundings instinctively to prevent attacks from demons and enemies.

    Suddenly, she heard movement from behind. Pursing lips together, she turned around and saw Master Zhending get up slowly and pat his tattered gray robe.

    ¡°Master, where do you intend to go? Want me to lead the way?¡± Mu Yunle picked up her courage to ask.

    Meng Qi smiled faintly as he said, ¡°Licheng.¡±

    Mu Yunle only felt that Master Zhending looked less haggard, and the deadness in his eyes had also diminished. However, his extreme tiredness, exhaustion, and intense sadness left a deep impression.

    She suddenly quietened down and nodded, ¡°I know where, I¡¯ll lead the way.¡±

    It was a city at the border of Northern Zhou.

    ¡°Erm, Master, what are you going there for?¡± She couldn¡¯t hide her curious nature after all.

    Meng Qi looked afar and gave an exhausted smile, ¡°Destiny.¡±

 Chapter 910: A Stab For A Life

    <h4>Chapter 910: A Stab For A Life</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    In the lush mountains where trees were flourishing, sunlight shone through the leaves and created golden spots on the ground.

    The silhouettes of the gray-robed monk Meng Qi and Mu Yunle gradually went far away and eventually disappeared at the end of the mountain road.

    After an unknown amount of time, there was suddenly a gathering of bloody shes, forming a vague silhouette. Bloody eyes, heartless and cruel, it was none other than the Rakshasa of the Bloody Sea!

    ¡°Where did he go...¡± the Rakshasa of the Bloody Sea was full of vitality, covering the barren mountains in an instance to look for every bit of Meng Qi and also the young girl from the Huanhua Sect as described by the Bodhisattva of Joy. He discovered traces of two persons stopping here previously, but they were long gone and couldn¡¯t be found. With his attainment, he could only have a faint grasp but unable to make an urate detection!

    After some pondering, his silhouette suddenly fell apart as shes of blood swirled in the air. As it became dimmer, he disappeared in mid-air.

    The mountains returned to silence.

    ...

    ¡°Master, this is Licheng,¡± Mu Yunle changed into a pale green dress, looking fresh and smart as she pointed at a nearby city road.

    Licheng wasn¡¯t too far from the barren mountains where the ruined temple was. With the two¡¯s walking speed, they arrived at the city gate in less than a day. On the way, Mu Yunle saw that Master Zhending still didn¡¯t speak much and had a weariness from going through the vicissitudes of life. As she didn¡¯t dare to ask questions hastily, she kept quiet throughout the journey and felt suffocated.

    Meng Qi nodded. His gray robe flowed gently he wasn¡¯t wearing any prayer beads in front of his chest. As he walked into the city and onto the streets, he was able to choose the direction with extreme familiarity at every turn of the corner. He neither asked for directions nor spoke.

    This made Mu Yunle feel puzzled. Master Zhending seems to be very familiar with Licheng, so why did he want me to lead the way?

    Turning her dark dewy eyes, Mu Yunle pretended to ask casually, ¡°Master, have you been to Licheng?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Meng Qi answered concisely, as though he had no interest in anything.

    ¡°Where in Licheng do you want to go to?¡± Mu Yunle be more baffled. Although her teacher and other seniors were all powerhouses, it was her first time meeting a mysterious supreme like that!

    There was the sound of a flowing river and trees rustling in the wind. Right after Mu Yunle¡¯s question, Meng Qi stopped in front of a small courtyard in front of the river.

    Crack, crack... the beautiful and musical sound of chopping wood echoed around them. There was no feeling of obstruction or stagnation; the firewood seemed to naturally split in two with the fallen axe. The intervals between the crackling sound seemed to have gone through measurement, always having the same length without any difference!

    Mu Yunle¡¯s expression turned solemn just by listening. Slightly startled, she felt both puzzled and amazed.

    Although this looked like the little things in everyday life, she definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to do it at this level if it were her. Neither were her seniors nor her teachers likely to be able to do it. Just by listening to the sound at the other side of the wall, an image of a formidable and lonesome swordsman naturally came up in her mind!

    Apanying the crackling sound was the sound of heavy breathing. To Mu Yunle, it was a sign that the body was uncontroble which appeared only under the most fatigued situations. Unless his condition was extremely bad, an exterior expert would never show such a distinctive breathing sound.

    However, she showed no contempt for this as the heavy breathing transmitted a strong suppression to kill, disying only a feeling of insignificance. This frightened her and sent a chill down her spine. Shocked and shaking all over, she was unable to draw out her sword.

    If the intention to kill burst, how terrifying would that be? The unreal might materialize, with dark clouds covering the entire city and killing all lives in an instance!

    The ability of the chopper inside the courtyard is definitely no less than that of teacher¡¯s, or even surpassing... if his killing intents couldn¡¯t be self-controlled, he would probably be more terrifying than the present Bodhisattva of Joy and look more like a world-destroying demon. Among the Dark Rankings, he could almostpete with the Demon Emperor... Mu Yunle spontaneously thought of this.

    Having being captured by the Bodhisattva of Joy before, she felt that the chopper in the courtyard was more terrifying just byparing whatever that was shown. However, she was unable to make an affirmative judgment on his specific abilities. There was too wide a difference in the level of attainment after all.

    In herparison with the Demon Emperor, she subconsciously ruled out the Devil¡¯s ws because of what her teacher the Green Lotus Prince once said. Under normal circumstances, the Devil¡¯s ws weakened instead of strengthening the Demon Emperor. The Demon Emperor had to constantly suppress the Devil¡¯s ws to prevent being corroded by evilness and losing his wits. But, of course, if the Demon Emperor released the Devil¡¯s ws during a critical moment, that would definitely suppress a Dharmakaya expert temporarily!

    Exactly which great demon is inside? Why haven¡¯t I heard of them? Mu Yunle recalled the famous demons she knew of but none matched the chopper in the courtyard.

    He¡¯s not on the Terrestrial Rankings or the Dark Rankings despite such abilities?

    She couldn¡¯t help but take a nce at Meng Qi, feeling both a little terrified and excited. She had thought that being from an orthodox sect with top influence, having considerably outstanding knowledge, and knowing most powerhouses in the pugilistic world, there wouldn¡¯t be a situation where she didn¡¯t recognize someone. Who knew that Master Zhending was an exception, and the heretical character who appeared because of his visit was another exception. The world is sorge that the number of hidden experts was far more than what she knew!

    Mu Yunle felt that a whole new pugilistic world had been unveiled by Master Zhending. It was slowly appearing before her eyes, very novel and interesting.

    Thereafter, she saw a peaceful looking Master Zhending walk over and gently knock the door of the courtyard.

    Inside the courtyard, a woman dressed as a taoist priestess was holding an axe and chopping firewood, focused yet showing irritation. She was tall, and had a high nose and almond-shaped eyes with an air of coldness. Her hair wasn¡¯t held up in a crown but fell freely instead.

    Tok tok tok. There was the sound of knocking on the door.

    The woman was startled, as though she was awakened from her dreams. It was only until then that she realized someone was at her door!

    ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡± she asked coldy, controlling her killing intents.

    ¡°I am Zhending,¡± the low and dull voice went in from outside the door.

    A feeling of familiarity transmitted into her ears and her eyes widen.

    ¡°It¡¯s you!¡±

    The enemy she thought of all the time! The killing intent that arose because of him had her use her entire strength in order to control!

    Her killing intent suddenly burst and the yard turned dark, as though there were dark clouds gathering. The door of the courtyard silently turned into rotten wood, losing its vitality as if it had reached the end of its life.

    This woman was the Killing Priestess ¨C the Wolf King¡¯s teacher, Sharen Gaowa. The acupoints all over her body lit up, emitting dim seductive rays that connected all the way to her right hand, turning into a three-foot three-inch strange sword. It was entirely ck with neither shine or markings, old and frightening. The trees inside the courtyard withered in an instance, turning into debris. Gaps started forming on the ground and extended in all directions.

    Then, the gaps suddenly stopped when they reached the edge of the courtyard. The killing intent prated silently, but still couldn¡¯t get out of the courtyard!

    With the death of the door, the Killing Priestess saw the enemy whom she missed day and night.

    She was slightly startled. The masculine, arrogant, and unstoppable man in her mind had turned into a gray-robed monk with a haggard face and deeply-hidden emotions akin to that of a dead volcano. His eyes looked dull, with deep weariness ¨C weariness from having experienced the vicissitudes of life and disheartenment.

    He actually became a monk again, facing the oilmp and Buddha?

    He became a monk when he was making his way to the top?

    She was stunned for only a short instant. The momentum of the Killing Priestess rose to the extreme, but her killing intent could never go past the wall of the courtyard. It was as though there was an invisible barrier.

    She said coldly, ¡°Are you here to eliminate hidden dangers?¡±

    The burst of killing intent and power shown by the Killing Priestess made the heart of Mu Yunle who was outside the door pound faster. It was her first time seeing a Great Guru go all out, with a momentum filled with killing intent. It all seemed like an illusion in front of her. She unconsciously moved a step and hid behind Master Zhending. Although his back view spelled of loneliness and despair, it strangely made one feel safe.

    The strength of the chopper in the courtyard was indeed like how she had imagined. Other than a Dharmakaya, she was definitely in the top three in the heterodoxy world. She would definitely cause a huge stir if she appeared in the pugilistic world, but she was spending her time with firewood in a small courtyard. Again Mu Yunle thought of Master Zhending who could defeat the Bodhisattva of Joy and also not lose to the chopper, but chose to face the oilmp and Buddha statue in a ruined temple with lotuses. Once again, she eximed of impermanence and the passing of past glories.

    Who exactly are they? Why did they choose an ending like this?

    Ten years ago, or even twenty years ago, did Master Zhending and the chopper inside the courtyard have a reputation in the pugilistic world that was no less than the Demon Emperor and Taishang Supreme Sword?

    Mu Yunle thought about it with infatuation.

    Meng Qi moved with the killing intent and stood beside the door. His eyes were dull and emotions dead as he shook his head.

    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for your protection in the past, I might have died at the hands of the demons. After that, the world changed and it is difficult to define enmity. I had thought of finding you and killing you to eliminate future troubles, but I didn¡¯t feel good about that after all.¡±

    The Killing Priestess said coldly, ¡°It is destined that I saved you. I do not regret it.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the use of saying all these now? Don¡¯t tell me you can repay with your life?¡±

    Mu Yunle listened with her ears straight, not wanting to miss out any words. Beautiful and sad stories shed across her mind one after another.

    ¡°Your killing intent is not from within you, it¡¯s due to the influence of the Deep Sea Sword,¡± Meng Qi said calmly. He wasn¡¯t wavered by the killing intent, looking as though he had seen through the world.

    ¡°So what?¡± the Killing Priestess¡¯s emotions fluctuated slightly.

    Meng Qi looked at her and said with sincerity, ¡°You¡¯re not the owner of the Deep Sea Sword, but merely the keeper. Only if you bear to let it go will you regain a new lease on life.¡±

    The Killing Priestess curled her lips andughed coldly, ¡°You wanna disrupt my killing intent with this and indirectly eliminate hidden dangers?¡±

    As her voice ended, she suddenly moved. The shineless sword in her hand suddenly appeared in front of Meng Qi¡¯s chest, as if it had always been there.

    Meng Qi looked at her peacefully with his hands hanging and didn¡¯t move.

    With a stabbing sound, the deadly sword went right into Meng Qi¡¯s chest. Blood didn¡¯t flow out but was absorbed instead!

    ¡°You...¡± holding the sword in her hand, the Killing Priestess looked nkly at the gray-robed monk before her. She only felt that his body was real, while her killing intent and the aura of the sword disappeared in a swift with the crazy stabbing through Su Meng¡¯s wound.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Mu Yunle screamed. She wanted to draw out her sword to help but was unable to do so under the enormous pressure.

    Why didn¡¯t Master Zhending resist but instead use his body to receive this terrifying stab?

    Meng Qi¡¯s face was pale, his expression peaceful. His eyes were filled with weariness as he said slowly, ¡°This stab is in return for saving my life.¡±

    His breathing went down suddenly, but he didn¡¯t die right away. His body shook slightly as though he couldn¡¯t stand properly.

    The Killing Priestess¡¯s sword aura and killing intent disappeared into thin air as she looked nkly at the hideous wound and at the dead-looking eyes. Suddenly, she felt that her heart was empty, and it was an unprecedented peace and tranquility.

    Her tears suddenly flowed down. Releasing her right hand, the shineless sword disappeared. She turned round and left without looking back, and no one knew where she went.

    Mu Yunle looked nkly at this scene, feeling as though it was a dream.

 Chapter 911: The Inevitable Fate

    <h4>Chapter 911: The Inevitable Fate</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    The courtyard was in dead silence, but with a strange sense of peace. Just like the wind that blew across the river, the atmosphere was quiet and serene.

    Recovering from shock, Mu Yunle quickly went to Meng Qi and help him in standing up. She asked with concern, ¡°Master, master, are you alright?¡±

    There was a horrible wound on Meng Qi¡¯s chest. Around the wound, the flesh and blood had turned ck. The longsword that prated his heart had disappeared, but not a single drop of blood was spilling out. However, the wound was not healing either. Seeing this, Mu Yunle felt frightened and puzzled.

    ¡°I¡¯m not dying yet,¡± said Meng Qi calmly with a smile. Having a few wrinkles at the corners of his eyes, he looked like he had gone through the vicissitudes of life. Nevertheless, from the look in his eyes, there was something that he was trying hard to suppress.

    Hearing that the tone and voice of Master Zhending were calm as usual, Mu Yunle quietly heaved a sigh of relief. Looking at the ce where Jie Sha was previously standing, she asked, ¡°Master, w-why was she crying just now?¡±

    Did Jie Sha save the life of Master Zhending before? But why is she showing strong hatred toward him? As the mind of Mu Yunle was thronged by a lot of guesses, she asked the question boldly.

    ¡°Being freed from the cage, she has returned to the peaceful state of body and mind. How could she not cry?¡± the breathing of Meng Qi was slightly heavy due to his serious injury. However, he was still speaking in a calm tone.

    ¡°Did she cry because the sword hit you, and it defused her hatred?¡± Mu Yunle just could not understand how a sword-attack could defuse hatred. Perhaps they are having a love-hate rtionship!

    Well, this is most likely the case!

    Just like a candle flickering in the wind, the gray kasaya on Meng Qi¡¯s body was getting more and more dim. ¡°There is a monster in her body that gives her power and urges her to kill. As her killing intent can make the monster grow faster, she is driven to kill people even though it goes against her own will.¡±

    ¡°No matter how hard she tried to resist the urge of killing, she just can¡¯t help to kill. She has even named herself as Jie Sha, which means swearing off killing. But unfortunately, she has never broken free from the control of the monster. By hitting me with her sword, she has taken revenge on me, and at the same time, I¡¯m paying her a debt of gratitude. So we¡¯re now even. Since the killing intent has entered my body, the monster won¡¯t be fed anymore. Soon, it will leave by itself.¡±

    Mu Yunle could feel that Master Zhending had changed a lot. If it were the time when they were still in the broken temple, he would not have told her so many things. Despite looking tired, at least he was not as quiet as before!

    She asked curiously, ¡°What kind of monster is that?¡±

    ¡°Something very simr to the Devil¡¯s ws,¡± said Meng Qi in an indifferent tone. His face was so pale, as if all the blood in his body had gathered at the wound.

    Mu Yunle opened her eyes widely as she thought, Something very simr to the Devil¡¯s ws? Does it mean that it¡¯s a Heavenly Weapon?

    Why didn¡¯t Master Zhending snatch it over?

    Bah! What am I thinking about? Even the Nether Demon Emperor has to resist from being polluted by the Devil¡¯s ws. If the eminent monk, Master Zhending were to take charge of such a sword, wouldn¡¯t it have damaged his self-cultivation as a Buddhist and his spirit of martial arts?

    Thump, thump, thump. The prated heart of Meng Qi was beating in a slow but steady pace. Feeling a little better, he said, ¡°Miss Mu, can I ask you a favor? I need your help to hold my arm and walk me to the city gate of Li. Sorry for the troubles.¡±

    ¡°Ah... sure!¡± after being startled for a few seconds, Mu Yunle quickly supported Meng Qi with her hands to walk toward the city gate.

    Being wounded by the Sword Spirit of the Killing Sword, it is nothing less than being hit directly by a Heavenly Weapon. Master Zhending must be badly injured. However, despite risking his life, he is determined to repay Jie Sha¡¯s kindness in order to bring the causal rtionship to an end. He is really as merciful as the Buddha, and as gant as a hero.

    When he was young, he must have been a chivalrous man with no fear of hardship and danger!

    But why would such a person end up being a depressed man who hides away all his stories, and be a monk?

    As they walked toward the city gate, the eyes of Mu Yunle flickered toward Meng Qi and asked in a seemingly casual way, ¡°Master, what made you be a monk?¡±

    She had asked her question in a euphemistic way.

    Then, she saw Master Zhending looking up at the sky with a sigh.

    ¡°I used to think that humans were able to ovee any obstacles and conquer the world. Butter on, I¡¯ve learned the hard way that fate is inevitable.¡±

    Fate is inevitable... Mu Yunle could feel so much of helplessness, despair, and depression from this statement. She felt upset for him. A great man like him should be confident and feel that everything is under his control. What has Master Zhending experienced to end up being so dispirited?

    Feeling worried, Mu Yunle could not help saying, ¡°Master Zhending, you can¡¯t think of life this way. It might be true that fate is inevitable, and it does make us feel helpless at times. But the heaven will always leave us a ray of hope, so there will always be a way to ovee fate. Look, although pursuing Da Dao has never been easy, the Heavenly Primogenitor and Buddha still made their ways to achieve transcendence!¡±

    Mu Yunle was at the youthful stage of her life, hence she believed firmly that humans were able to be in charge of their lives. She hoped that the sess of the Heavenly Primogenitor and Buddha was able to motivate Meng Qi.

    Without saying anything else, Meng Qi walked to the city gate slowly with the help of Mu Yunle.

    As time went by, the city gate was about to close. Suddenly, in front of the small courtyard of Jie Sha, a ray of bloody light was shining out of the void. Then, a blurry body figure slowly took shape ¨C he was the Rakshasa of the Bloody Sea!

    Looking around, he frowned slightly and said to himself,

    ¡°He dide to this ce, but he has left long ago...¡±

    I¡¯mte again!

    Fate seems to be ying tricks on me. No matter how hard I try to follow the trace of the Frenzied de, something seems to be stopping me from catching up with him. I¡¯m always one step behind!

    ...

    After going out of the Li City, Mu Yunle supported Master Zhending to walk down the road. She felt that it had been a very exciting experience to be with him. In fact, this was the most exciting experience in her life so far.

    Knowing that Master Zhending had been living in seclusion in an ancient temple on a barren mountain, Mu Yunle assumed that he did not know much about the current situation of the world. Thus, she chattered about all kinds of Jiang Hu anecdotes.

    Although Master Zhending doesn¡¯t reply at all, he didn¡¯t stop me from talking either. Hehe, he must be interested in listening to me. Mu Yunle was feeling pleased with herself.

    After I get familiar with him, perhaps he will be telling me something about himself.

    The sky turned dark after they walked for a while. Since Master Zhending was injured badly, he might not be able to deal with the demonic monster if they really encountered one. Mu Yunle looked left and right, and integrated her spirit with the heaven and earth. Spreading out her spirit, she was looking for a ce to sleep at night.

    Suddenly, she leaned backward slightly. Feeling a tingling sensation in her Primordial Spirit, she was being attacked!

    What bad luck! It seems that we¡¯re bound toe across enemies! At the moment of being attacked, Mu Yunle had already recognized the identity of the opponents ¨C they were the Three Vicious Men of Northern Lake!

    They were martial artists from the Southern Wastnd that had just entered the Half-Step Exterior Realm. They were said to have some connections with the Blood Cloak Cult!

    Mu Yunle had once met with them. During that time, two of them had not reached the current realm yet, hence they were beaten hard by her. After that battle, each of them had a blinded eye. Unfortunately, Mu Yunle had failed to kill them ¨C after all, she was fighting alone against three people.

    ¡°Haha, isn¡¯t this the Jade-Cleansing Sword, Swordswoman Mu?¡± three people rushed out of the forest and surrounded Mu Yunle and Meng Qi.

    Surprisingly, the Three Vicious Men were quite good-looking. However, since each of them had a blind eye, they were staring hatefully at Mu Yunle with their remaining eye, which looked rather creepy.

    The leader of the Three Vicious Men took a look at Meng Qi, only to find that he had barely noticeable aura and looked extremely weak. Feeling relieved immediately, heughed aloud, ¡°Mu Yunle, ah, Mu Yunle... you¡¯re getting into hot water yourself. With your current realm of Man-Nature Integration, are you sure you can fight against three of us while protecting the injured monk?¡±

    ¡°Mu Yunle, you have a well-deserved reputation as one of the most beautiful women in the Jiang Hu. Your appearance and body figure really are fascinating. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be very gentle to youter!¡± one of them licked his lower lip.

    The other oneughed and said, ¡°The swordswoman Yuan Yang is in the valley now, hiding from the Insect Lord. Sooner orter, she will be having the same ending as you!¡±

    ¡°Is Swordswoman Yuan being tracked down by the Blood Cloak Cult?¡± integrating her spirit into the heaven and earth, Mu Yunle was not affected by their filthy speech at all. She was analyzing the current situation calmly.

    If she were alone, she would be able to find a way to escape. However, currently, she needed to take care of Master Zhending who was seriously injured.

    The Three Vicious Men were experienced fighters in the Jiang Hu. After venting out with the aim to disturb the enemy¡¯s state of mind, they suddenly moved from three different directions.

    One of them, holding a sword that looked like a piece of silk cloth, was shing toward Mu Yunle using the sword power. The other one was turning the grass and trees around him into ten thousand swords that attacked her all at once. Thest one was hiding under the ground while waiting for an opportunity tounch a sneak attack.

    Mu Yunle was about to pull out her sword when she heard three shrill cries. At the next second, she saw the Three Vicious Men lying on the ground. The leader was pierced by ten thousand swords that were made of grass and trees. The next person had his crotch region prated by a thin sword. Thest person was embedded in the ground, and his body was split into half by the sword power. All of them were dead.

    ¡°This...¡± the mouth of Mu Yunle was half open, she felt like being in a dream.

    This was the first time she encountered such a strange incident. Why were the Three Vicious Men killing each other all of a sudden?

    ¡°Miss Mu, bury them in the forest, and eliminate the traces,¡± the voice of Meng Qi came into her ears.

    Yes, it must be Master Zhending! Mu Yunle immediately turned her head and looked at Meng Qi, only to see his indifferent face. The look in his eyes was as calm as an ancient well, with a sense of tiredness. It was as though nothing could possibly attract his interest.

    That was superb!

    Last time when Meng Qi was having a battle with the Bodhisattva of Joy and Jie Sha, Mu Yunle was too far away from them, therefore she could not see the battles clearly. In addition, Meng Qi did not really get into fight with them. As a result, although she was aware that Master Zhen Ding was undoubtedly strong ¨C even stronger than her own Master, she had not seen it with her own eyes. However, at the moment, looking at the corpses of the enemies, she had truly realized how strong Master Zhending was!

    How incredible! Even when he is badly injured, he could still kill them effortlessly... the heart of Mu Yunle beat a little faster. Taking a deep breath, she quickly buried the corpses in order to destroy all traces.

    After that, she wanted to ask Master Zhending for a favor to rescue Swordswoman Yuan, but she was hesitant about that. Being injured so badly, even though he can kill the enemies of the Half-Step Exterior Realm easily, it doesn¡¯t mean that he can defeat a guru as well. I shouldn¡¯t ask him to do something that is beyond his ability!

    Just then, she heard Master Zhending saying in a deep voice, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the south and meet Yuan Yang.¡±

    Meet Yuan Yang? Feeling surprised and curious at the same time, Mu Yunle quickly supported Master Zhending with her hands while they headed to the south.

    Does he know Swordswoman Yuan?

    ...

    A ray of blood-red conveyance light was shing throughyer uponyer of voids. It was the Rakshasa of the Bloody Sea!

    After pausing for a while, he had decided to head to the north to go after the Frenzied de.

    Fate was inevitable.

 Chapter 912: The Feature

    <h4>Chapter 912: The Feature</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    There were a lot of mountains near Li City. During the summer, green grass and leaves would be growing all over the mountains, making the air fresh and cool.

    At the peaks of a few mountains, the bushes and trees were swaying lightly. Countless colorful maggots were drilling on the leaves. They were so densely-packed that anyone whoid eyes on them would have goosebumps.

    Among the maggots, some were hideous-looking, some were transparent and beautiful, some were huge like a stone, and some were so small that they were hard to be seen. Along with the continuous buzzing sound, the dark-blue, blood-red, cyan-blue, and dark-green maggots were flying in a swarm from one mountain to the other to search for someone.

    The Insect Lord who had snake-like white hair was standing in the air while looking down at the mountains. He activated the ancestral acupuncture point in between his eyebrows and spread his spirit all over the ce. Cooperating with the maggots, he was looking for Yuan Yang who was hiding somewhere.

    He said with a sneer, ¡°I¡¯ve blocked all the mountains nearby. Sooner orter, you will be found. By then, you will be able to enjoy the feeling of being bitten by ten thousand insects!¡±

    In a valley, Yuan Yang was hiding in a corner that was covered by grass and leaves. Holding the Pearl of Sakyamuni that was releasing the lights of a rainbow, she had weakened her aura, and made her body blurry as though she was being in a dreamy illusion.

    She was using a Buddhist treasure, the Sakyamuni Realm that was exchanged from the Master of the Six Dao of Samsara to hide her own traces.

    Yuan Yang was an experienced Samsara Traveller. Despite being in an extremely dangerous situation, she was not panicked at all. Having a calm mind, she nned to create misleading signs of escape in order to deceive the Insect Lord, with a hope that he would give up searching for this area.

    As they were currently in the territory of the North Zhou Empire, the Blood Cloak Cult dared not run rampant in fear of the emperor and his famous sword.

    As long as she continued hiding her traces, the Insect Lord could not do anything to her. On top of that, if any martial artist of an Exterior Realm happened to pass by this area, it was enough to make the Insect Lord feel nervous!

    After searching for quite a while, the Insect Lord still could not find Yuan Yang. With his white hair swaying in the wind, it was as though a group of poisonous snakes were setting up a den on top of his head. He said in a cold voice,

    ¡°The night ising, so the demonic monsters are going to be more active. No one will be passing by this area anymore. I still have plenty of time!¡±

    ¡°Humph, perhaps I should just destroy all the mountains!¡±

    Due to the inhuman martial arts practiced by the Blood Cloak Cult, they were bearing a huge Karma debt. As a result, they often suffered from the Heaven¡¯s Punishment, but everyone in the cult ¨C including the Insect Lord ¨C had already gotten used to it. Hence, destructing all the mountains was really not a big deal for him!

    Yuan Yang¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Apparently, she had underestimated the cruelty and madness of the Insect Lord. However, there was a possibility that he was just tricking her.

    She had not finished creating the signs of escape yet. Revealing herself at the moment was just an act of seeking for death!

    Mu Yunle, who was holding the arms of Meng Qi to support him, hade to the vicinity without being noticed by the Insect Lord and his maggots. Hearing the deration of the Insect Lord, she could not help looking at Meng Qi anxiously.

    Master Zhending is seriously injured at the moment. Is he able to deal with the Insect Lord like how he dealt with the Bodhisattva of Joy?

    The Insect Lordughed aloud. With a cruel smile, he was about to flick his finger to gather all his maggots to destroy the mountains!

    Just then, a deep and gentle voice echoed in the sky. Despite travelling a long distance, the voice was still clear.

    ¡°The sea of suffering is boundless, but you can always head back to the shore.¡±

    The Insect Lord was startled. Someone had snuck into this ce without him knowing!

    In the valley, Yuan Yang had also heard this voice. Feeling stunned at first, she was utterly excited after that. She mumbled in a low voice,

    ¡°Mister...¡±

    Looking at the sound source, the Insect Lord saw a monk in a gray kasaya. Feeling that he had seen the monk¡¯s withered face somewhere before, he was frightened to death once he sensed his aura.

    The Frenzied de, Su Meng!

    Su Meng, who has been missing for years, could already take my life away easily ten years ago!

    Although the Insect Lord had noticed the serious wound on Meng Qi¡¯s body, he was still in panic. In an instant, he turned into a sh of light and escaped as quick as he could. The maggots all over the mountains had also disappeared at once.

    Even though Su Meng seems to be wounded, I don¡¯t think I can even take a strike from him!

    Once he draws the de, the Karma Transfer, I will surely die!

    I¡¯d better ask for help from the Hierarch!

    Just one sentence from Master Zhending was enough to scare the Insect Lord to death and make him escape in panic. Although the atmosphere around the mountains had be peaceful again, Mu Yunle did not expect things to turn out like this. She thought there would be a fierce battle, or at least a dialogue between them ¨C just like how Master Zhending talked to the Bodhisattva of Joy. Perhaps they would confront with each other in some ways that she could not understand, and the one who lost the battle would leave with grace. Unexpectedly, the Insect Lord was struck dumb at the sight of Master Zhending, and he escaped from the battle like a disowned dog!

    What did Master Zhending do to the Insect Lord before? However, it could also be possible that the Insect Lord was fully aware of the power of Master Zhending, therefore he saw no chance of winning the battle.

    While being flooded by thoughts, Mu Yunle saw Yuan Yang flying out of the valley andnd close to her. Looking at Master Zhending with mixed feelings, Yuan Yang said,

    ¡°Mister...¡±

    Eh... feeling nervous suddenly, Mu Yunle listened closely to what they were going to say.

    Meng Qi took a look at Yuan Yang and said with a smile, ¡°Not bad.¡±

    Not bad... after being praised by Meng Qi, Yuan Yang suddenly had a mixture of feelings. Her eyes turned red, ¡°They... they are all dead, leaving only me and Lingyu...¡±

    Meng Qi sighed and closed his eyes, ¡°Life is impermanent.¡±

    This was the first time Mu Yunle saw Master Zhending expressing his emotions. The statement of ¡°Life is impermanent¡± sounded like a sigh with grief at first, but it also showed how he dealt with the impermanence of life calmly after undergoing a lot of unpleasant experiences.

    The more Yuan Yang rubbed her watery eyes, the redder they became. She was saying everything that came to her mind,

    ¡°Lingyu and I have been looking for you, the young hero Gu and Swordswoman Tang have been looking for you, and He Mu has been looking for you. Many, many people are looking for you! It¡¯s so good to see you again.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve recognized you because the Blood Cloak Cult was attacked right after you asked about their information from me.¡±

    ¡°Mister, wh-why did you be a monk again?¡±

    Again? Mu Yunle had grasped the key word. It seems that many people are aware of the real identity of Master Zhending, except for me.

    Meng Qi lifted the corners of his mouth, but he was obviously not smiling genuinely. At first, it seemed as though he wanted to exin in detail, but eventually he only uttered a few words,

    ¡°There¡¯s an Internal Demon in my heart.¡±

    There¡¯s an Internal Demon in my heart... Yuan Yang, thinking about these words that seemed to be filled with anger, sadness and downheartedness, was at a loss for words. It took her a long time before she grinned and said, ¡°Mister, knowing that you¡¯re fine is already the best news.¡±

    Yuan Yang was not going to ask anything further as he seemed to have a hard time expressing his real thoughts and emotions.

    In a daze, Mu Yunle was also thinking about his words. There¡¯s an Internal Demon in my heart...

    ¡°Don¡¯t stay at the border of the North Zhou Empire any longer. It¡¯s dangerous. Go south as soon as possible, and pass this mirror to the emperor of the Great Zhou Empire, Gao Lan. It¡¯s time to return it after borrowing it for ten years,¡± said Meng Qi in a low voice as he took out a mirror filled with golden spots.

    The emperor of the Great Zhou Empire, Gao Lan? The Mad Emperor, Gao Lan? Did Master Zhending borrow something from him for ten years? Mu Yunle was left speechless.

    Gao Lan is a Dharmakaya ranked among the top martial artists on the Heavenly List. He is the Emperor of the Present World!

    Taking over the mirror, Yuan Yang forced a smile and said, ¡°Mister, aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll lose it halfway through the dangerous journey to the Great Zhou Empire?¡±

    ¡°Wish you a safe journey,¡± Meng Qi spoke in a deep voice. The muscles on his chest were wriggling, and his wound was slowly recovering.

    Yuan Yang nodded and took a few steps forward before she flew into the sky. With her back facing Meng Qi, she suddenly stopped and said,

    ¡°I... I¡¯m really d to be able to see you again, Mister.¡±

    She was just about to use the Air-Conveyance Technique before Mu Yunle said suddenly, ¡°Swordswoman Yuan, hold on. Let me send you off.¡±

    After saying that, she turned to Meng Qi and said, ¡°Master, I¡¯ve known Swordswoman Yuan for many years. It won¡¯t take me long to send her off. You aren¡¯t in a hurry to leave this ce, right?¡±

    ¡°Go ahead,¡± looking a little tired, Meng Qi sat cross-legged on the ground.

    Yuan Yangnded on the ground and walked forward. Mu Yunle quickly followed behind her and said, ¡°I met Master Zhending on a barren mountain located at the border between the North Zhou Empire and the Grasnd. At that time, he was living alone in a broken temple as a monk...¡±

    She knew that Swordswoman Yuan would definitely be interested in these things!

    Yuan Yang slowed down her pace and wiped the tears away from her face. Walking side by side with Mu Yunle, she listened quietly. Mu Yunle told her everything ¨C from the time when she met Master Zhending, to the recent happening of being hit by the sword of Jie Sha.

    ¡°Ten years ago, some people said that Mister had died. Others said that Mister has suffered a serious setback that made him feel downhearted. Judging from what you¡¯ve said, thetter one seems to be the case,¡± said Yuan Yang while clenching her hands into fists. ¡°As long as he is still alive, there is a hope. One day, he will be able to pull himself together!¡±

    Suffered a serious setback that made him feel downhearted... thinking of the withered and exhausted face of Master Zhending, Mu Yunle suddenly felt pity for him.

    ¡°Swordswoman Yuan, ten years ago, Master Zhending must be a famous person in the Jiang Hu. What is his name?¡± Mu Yunle blurted out.

    Yuan Yang turned her head and looked at Mu Yunle. Her eyes were still red. She asked in a surprised tone, ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡±

    ¡°How would I know?¡± Mu Yunle puffed out her cheeks.

    While moving forward, Yuan Yang chuckled and said, ¡°Ten years ago, his name was Su Meng.¡±

    Su Meng... the Frenzied de Su Meng! Mu Yunle opened her eyes widely. During that generation when a lot of talented martial artists were born, Su Meng was really an unprecedented genius who showed incredible talents! Nobody wasparable with him at that time.

    Even though he had gone missing for ten years and was no longer on the Ground List, many people were still talking about his remarkable achievements.

    For more than a dozen years, Su Meng had been active in the Jiang Hu and well-known for his impressive battle records. He could always aplish things that seemed to be impossible in other people¡¯s eyes. However, an outstanding martial artist like him had chosen to live a lonely life as a monk in a broken temple.

    Just like the saying that goes, ¡°The charm of a hero will eventually be blown away by the ruthless wind and rain.¡± The emotion of Mu Yunle was fluctuating.

    Su Meng is said to have the greatest potential to be the first one who enters the Legendary Realm after the Middle Ages. What kind of setback was it to make a young and talented hero like him to be who he is now?

    ...

    Using the Air-Conveyance Technique, the Rakshasa of the Bloody Sea was flying to the north. He was searching for the traces of Meng Qi using various secret arts and divination methods.

    Suddenly, a person appeared in front of his eyes. He was wearing a wide-sleeved robe and tying his hair into a bun using a wooden hairstick. With an elegant and unrestrained aura, he was the Devil Master, Han Guang!

    ¡°Why are you here?¡± immediately, the Rakshasa of the Bloody Sea was putting himself on guard. Silently, he took a few steps backward to create a distance.

    Han Guang looked at the Rakshasa of the Bloody Sea and said, ¡°I¡¯ve sensed something unusual, so here I am.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s unusual?¡± the Rakshasa of the Bloody Sea was baffled.

    Han Guang said with a faint smile on his face, ¡°You will never be able to catch up with Su Meng.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± the Rakshasa of the Bloody Sea frowned.

    Han Guang looked up at the sky, chuckled and said, ¡°It¡¯s fated. There is no way for you to see him.¡±

    ¡°You mean...¡± said the Rakshasa of the Bloody Sea hesitantly, feeling a little frightened. ¡°What realm has the Frenzied de reached?¡±

    Han Guang, sping his hands behind his hands, said with a sigh, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen him yet, how would I know? But not everyone can manipte fate and change the causal rtionship ¨C even though he has only changed them to a slight extent.¡±

    ¡°Is this a feature of the Legendary Realm?¡± asked the Rakshasa of the Bloody Sea in a serious tone.

    Han Guang shook his head and said slowly,

    ¡°It¡¯s a feature of the Nirvana Realm.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± The Rakshasa of the Bloody Sea lost his countenance and blurted out.

    ¡°It might also be due to his sess in learning the Principles of Karma.¡± An illusory river urred under the feet of Han Guang, ¡°I have to track him down and see him personally!¡±

 Chapter 913: The Circular Movement Of Dao

    <h4>Chapter 913: The Circr Movement Of Dao</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    Watching Yuan Yang fly away using the Air-Conveyance Technique, Mu Yunle was standing at the edge of the forest. As the wind blew on her, her dress was fluttering. Her body figure looked slim and slender.

    Suddenly, she sighed with sadness and turned her body. While walking back to Master Zhending, a train of thoughts were running through her mind.

    Master has always said that all sufferings in the world are a result of the loss of something good. I¡¯m upset now because I feel pity for Master Zhending.

    A great man who once had glorious battle records is living a lonely life as a monk now. Just a thought of it makes me feel sorry for him.

    Standing in the forest, Mu Yunle was looking at Master Zhending who was sitting cross-legged. Ten years ago, he was famous with the name, Su Meng.

    During the battle in Shen Du, no wonder the Bodhisattva of Joy had decided to escape once he saw Master Zhending. After knowing his real identity, it was not strange for the Insect Lord to be frightened to death even though Master Zhending was badly injured at that time...

    Looking at the withered face of Master Zhen Ding, Mu Yunle thought of the characteristics of Su Meng that were described in the Jiang Hu anecdotes ¨C he used to be handsome, masculine and full of vigor. Fate was really ying tricks on people. Understanding the impermanence of life better, she was feeling sad.

    Mu Yunle took a deep breath, went over, and said with a smile, ¡°Master, where are we going next?¡±

    She was no longer thinking about exploring the stories that Master Zhen Ding tried to hide away. Since he refused to talk about it, it must be something unforgettable. Asking about it would be nothing different from stabbing a knife into his heart.

    Suddenly, she saw Master Zhending opening his eyes. As usual, his eyes were as calm as an ancient well. Looking a little tired, he stood up slowly with his hands hanging down beside his body. Then, he said slowly,

    ¡°Since you¡¯re already here, juste out.¡±

    Since you¡¯re already here, juste out? Mu Yunle was not a rookie in the Jiang Hu. At once, she knew there was something wrong. She pulled out her sword and spread her spirit around the area. Everything could be seen clearly in her sea of soul.

    Crack. The sound of a broken branch was heard. When she looked back, she saw a middle-aged man who wore a wide-sleeved robe walking out from the forest on the other side. Having handsome facial features, his hair was tied into a bun with a wooden hairstick. He was a charming man who had an unrestrained aura. With a rxed expression, he walked toward them in a leisurely manner. Looking at him, a poem came to the mind of Mu Yunle,

    ¡°Facing with the ups and downs of life, I¡¯ll still be persistent in doing things in my own way, with no fear of the vicissitudes of fortune.¡±

    The man was approaching them step by step, but the spirit of Mu Yunle could sense nothing! Her pupils contracted at once. Judging from his characteristics, she thought of a person.

    This is...

    This is the Devil Master Han Guang!

    In the recent thousands of years, he was the most outstanding figure in the demon race!

    Two years ago, when he came out from the Isted Practice, he had already be an Earth Fairy. Since then, he was able to fight against Su Wu Ming without being in a disadvantageous position. Currently, he was ranked third on the Heavenly List. Being one of the top martial artists in the world, he was undoubtedly a powerful devil!

    The Huan Hua Sect is forced to close the mountain gates in order to defend itself against Han Guang. Apparently, he can destroy a sect easily if he wants to... Mu Yunle felt like she was in a dream. For her, the Devil Master was a person that only existed in legends or anecdotes. She never thought that she would meet him before she entered the Exterior Realm!

    Thump, thump, thump. Along with the racing heartbeats, the hand of Mu Yunle that was holding the sword was full of a cold sweat. It was different from the time when she could not wield her sword in front of the Bodhisattva of Joy. Currently, she was all fine, but she knew clearly that her sword would never be able to hit the opponent. Once she wielded the sword, it would only hurt herself.

    It was not about the huge gap in their realms, but an ominous presentiment that she got when she integrated her spirit with the heaven and earth.

    The Qi Ji seemed to be surging. Even though Mu Yunle was standing behind Meng Qi, she felt suffocated. Just then, the Devil Master stopped his footsteps and said with smile,

    ¡°It has been ten years since west met. But now, the Frenzied de has be a lonely monk. I feel sorry for you.¡±

    Meng Qi said in an indifferent tone as though he was a piece of dead wood, ¡°Judging from your iparable charm and demeanour, I can see that you¡¯ve made great achievements in your martial arts. Of course, you¡¯re far stronger than me.¡±

    The aura of Meng Qi, being weak and lifeless, was like a flickering candle in the wind.

    Han Guang nodded his head slightly, without showing arrogance at all. Instead, he said with a sigh, ¡°Sitting idly for ten years isn¡¯t easy. Doing something that is difficult to be achieved by ordinary people, you¡¯re indeed extraordinary.¡±

    After that, he changed his topic abruptly, ¡°I¡¯ve dealt with her several times. She always imed that she would kill you in order to achieve transcendence. When she said that, she was so serious ¨C even I believed in her words. Who knew that in the end, she was willing to die in your hands. Heh. People always said that she was good at deceiving people ¨C indeed, that is true. Apart from deceiving everyone around her, she had also deceived herself.¡±

    After hearing this, the heart of Mu Yunle skipped a beat, and she looked at Master Zhending. Some mes were dancing inside his tired and silent eyes. Gradually, they disappeared, and he looked calm again.

    Who was the person mentioned by the Devil Master?

    Meng Qi lowered his head as though he was praying to the Buddha. However, he was not chanting the name of Buddha. Instead, he said in a calm tone, ¡°All of us are suffering in Samsara, and it¡¯s hard for us to go to the Pure Land. As long as we live, no one is able to escape from the sea of misery. This rule applies to her, to me, and to you.¡±

    Han Guang smiled and suddenly turned around ¨C he left without saying a word.

    ¡°Is he leaving just like that?¡± Mu Yunle was startled.

    ...

    With a sh of the conveyance light, Han Guang had returned to the border between the Grasnd and the North Zhou Empire. Hended in front of the Rakshasa of the Bloody Sea.

    ¡°How was it?¡± since the Rakshasa of the Bloody Sea did not notice a big fluctuation of energy between heaven and earth, it was most likely that the two people did not fight.

    Han Guang said with a faint smile on his face, ¡°I¡¯ve met him. We had a short conversation.¡±

    ¡°Did he attain Dharmakaya?¡± the Rakshasa of the Bloody Sea asked straight to the point.

    Han Guang sped his hands behind his back and said with a sigh, ¡°He hasn¡¯t broken through to the realm yet. He seems to be suppressing his own power.¡±

    Suppressing his own power... thought the Rakshasa of Bloody Sea with a frown. Is he nning to umte the power before entering the next realm?

    After pondering for a while, the Rakshasa of the Bloody Sea asked, ¡°Is he showing a feature of the Nirvana Realm, or is it just a result of his sess of learning the Principles of Karma?¡±

    ¡°Most probably, it¡¯s thetter. Nheless, it¡¯s indeed very simr to a particr feature of the Nirvana Realm. As for the other details, he is hiding them perfectly. Therefore, I¡¯m uncertain about it,¡± there was a glimmer of doubt in the eyes of Han Guang.

    Feeling puzzled, the Rakshasa of the Bloody Sea asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t you kill him? Without eliminating him, he is still a threat to us. Even though you can¡¯t kill him today, you should at least injure him badly to hinder him from entering a higher realm!¡±

    Han Guang turned his head, and walked forward with his back facing the Rakshasa of the Bloody Sea. His voice was mellow and pleasant to hear, ¡°I can kill him at any time I want ¨C even when he is in his best condition.¡±

    ¡°But I have a subtle premonition that if I fight with him just now, I¡¯ll have to pay the price for it. Most importantly, it will be a price that will make me regret it.¡±

    This... the Rakshasa of the Bloody Sea was left speechless.

    ...

    Riding on a carriage, the Childe Yu was bringing along Meng Qi and Kong Zhao to enter the chaotic world.

    The first stop was the Cai Kingdom.

    ¡°The Marquis Cai is kind and righteous. Loving his people like his son, he is lenient when ites to punishment, and he doesn¡¯t force his people to do corv¨¦e. He often donates the fund in the treasury to the people, thus there is no hungry people on the street. Aside from that, he is very merciful to the perpetrators. Most of the time, he will be teaching them a lesson instead of inflicting serious punishment. If he were having a bigger feudal territory, he would be helped by more capable people. In this way, he will most likely be a person like the Duke of Zhou, and end the chaotic world situation.¡± Through the window, Kong Zhao was looking at the Cai Kingdom nearby.

    Kong Zhao was not a person who had lost contact with the reality. In fact, he was quite familiar with the affairs of the feudatories.

    Meng Qi, under the alias Lao Dan, had his eyes half-closed. He did not speak at all in the journey of heading to the capital of Cai Kingdom.

    After being inspected at the city gate, the carriage had entered the city.

    Kong Zhao looked out of the window with great interest. He wanted to look at the ¡°paradise¡± that he had been looking forward for.

    At the first nce of the street, his countenance had changed ¨C the street was so noisy and filled with an unpleasant atmosphere. Some people were pulling out their des, whereas a few thieves were stealing the goods. The strong people were running rampant, whereas the weaker ones were being ignorant to those who pleaded for help as they were more concerned with their own safety.

    Apart from that, many people ¨C with good hands and feet ¨C were sitting on the street and doing nothing. Although their stomachs were already growling in hunger, they were unwilling to work.

    ¡°The emperor is donating the fund in the treasury again!¡± A voice came from afar.

    In the blink of an eye, all the ckers and criminals were gone. They were rushing to the pce, leaving the street in a mess.

    In front of the shops, the hardworking people were looking at their backs with hatred. A conflict was going to arise very soon.

    ¡°How do you feel?¡± Meng Qi asked in a low voice.

    Without giving an answer right away, Kong Zhao went out of the carriage. He approached the people on the street and asked them some questions.

    After a long time, he returned to the carriage and sat on his knees. Facing Meng Qi, he said,

    ¡°I have understood something. Teacher, please advise me.¡±

    He had begun to address Meng Qi as a teacher.

    ¡°What have you understood?¡± Meng Qi did not open his eyes.

    Kong Zhao said with a serious look, ¡°Things should not be overdone, because the effect it brings isn¡¯t any better than doing nothing.¡±

    ¡°Do you agree with me, teacher?¡±

    However, his teacher did not reply him. Closing his eyes as though he was sleeping, Meng Qi said,

    ¡°Go to the next kingdom.¡±

    Kong Zhao was puzzled by his teacher¡¯s reaction. He was wondering whether he was right or wrong.

    Does it mean that the teacher wants me to be introspective on my own thoughts without being too dependent on others? Is he going to give me advice only after I gain more knowledge and have a more solid idea?

    ...

    Watching the Devil Mastering and leaving in an unexpected way, Mu Yunle was utterly confused.

    Pulling herself together, she was about to ask Master Zhending where they were going next.

    Just then, she heard Master Zhending sighing softly, ¡°You are here.¡±

    The vision of Mu Yunle was blurred for a second before ady in a light-yellow dress showed up in front of her. Thedy was having a pair of big eyes, and her aura was full of heroic spirit. She was like a treasured sword ¨C hidden in the sheath ¨C that could reach out to the clouds in the heaven and defeat all the demons in the Nine Nether. She was as beautiful as a fairy that hade down to the earth.

    It¡¯s her... Mu Yunle was startled. The fairy was walking toward Master Zhending step by step. Then, she grinned.

    ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±

    ¡°Mister Wang told me that I¡¯ll be able to find you here. What he said is true.¡±

    She did not ask about a single thing that happened in the past ten years.

    Meng Qi said with a faint smile, ¡°Let¡¯s go and meet Mister Wang, then.¡±

    In the next moment, Master Zhending had flown up to sky with the help of the fairy. Before flying off, both of them looked back at Mu Yunle and nodded to her to bid her farewell. Seeing this, Mu Yunle tried to say something, but she could not utter a word. Deep down inside, she was feeling sad.

    It turned out that once Master Zhending restored his identity as the Frenzied de, Su Meng, he would no longer be the lonely monk that needed her support. He belonged to the world of the Taishang Supreme Sword, the Nether Demon Emperor, and the Devil Master. He was out of her reach, just like how the mortal humans looked at the gods.

    It was an upsetting experience for Mu Yunle to see both of them disappear from her sight.

    The feelings of Mu Yunle could be described by a poem, ¡°When I was young, I did not know how it is like to be sad. I just wanted to climb the tall buildings ¨C as high as I could ¨C in order to imitate the literati and poets. Although I wasn¡¯t feeling sad at all, I imed myself as being sad so as to make some new poems. Now that I¡¯ve tasted all kind of sadness, but I can¡¯t say what I want to say. I end up expressing my fondness for the cool autumn.¡±

 Chapter 914: The Resurgence Of Wave

    <h4>Chapter 914: The Resurgence Of Wave</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    Along with the conveyance light, a sword was piercing through the sky. Jiang Zhiwei and Meng Qi were surrounded by white clouds that looked like a snowy sea.

    Jiang Zhiwei did not seem to be curious about the experience of Meng Qi at all, regardless of the gray kasaya he was wearing, the dispirited look on his face, and the fact that he had gone missing for ten years. She was merely bringing him to Jiang Dong.

    However, she was not quiet either. With a gentle and clear voice, she spoke at a steady pace, ¡°Sister Yushu has devoted all her time and energy to the zither. She is getting more and more elegant. Hehe, of course, the only exception is when she eats.¡±

    ¡°After a lucky encounter in the Samsara Mission, she has obtained the remnant of the Music Score of Dragon-Tortoise Longevity. After continuous attempts, she is finally recognized by the Zither of Limbo as its new owner. A year ago, she has entered the ninth level of Heaven and reached the peak of the Exterior Realm. In the Jiang Hu, she is well-known as the Zither Fairy. She is often described in many wonderful ways.¡±

    ¡°Everybody has been saying that the Old Master Ruan will die before Senior Shou Jing and the great-grandmother of the n of Xiahou. However, with the help of the Eastern Longevity Elixir, he has extended his lifespan, thereby having plenty of time to pursue the path of Dharmakaya. As he isn¡¯t in a hurry to break through to the realm, he has more time in guiding Sister Yushu to use the Zither of Limbo. Unfortunately, Senior Shou Jing ¨C who is said to have the greatest potential ¨C has failed to enter the Dharmakaya Realm. Bing a Dharmakaya is a process of transforming oneself from a mortal human being into an immortal being. Apparently, the journey to heaven is full of challenges.¡±

    Meng Qi listened quietly without saying a word.

    With a gentle voice, Jiang Zhiwei continued saying,

    ¡°In recent years, Sister Yushu haspleted a lot of missions of the Fairy World. Lately, she finally has enough good deeds to exchange for the Music Score of Dragon-Tortoise Longevity. Afterbining it with the Sky-Splitting Song from her own family, she seems to be able to take a glimpse at the past. It¡¯s really mysterious...¡±

    ¡°From the Samsara Worlds, she has collected a lot of music scores and food recipes. Now that she has be a good cook ¨C well, at least she cooks better than me. In the beginning, there are so many failed attempts. The chicken wings were roasted on the outside but raw on the inside; the fish was charred; and the soup was as salty as seawater...¡±

    Speaking with a smile, Jiang Zhiwei was telling the stories in detail. Meng Qi was able to imagine the scenes in his mind.

    ¡°... Zhao Heng has ascended the throne for more than ten years. At present, he is having control over the Emperor Sword. He has be more mature and dignified. However, as the Great Jin Empire is constantly being invaded by the North Zhou Empire, sooner orter, he will need to fight against Gao Lan. Recently, he has be more and more quiet. Although he is trying to hide his worry, I can tell he is anxious deep down inside.¡±

    ¡°Limited by this, after he became a guru, the Force of Living Beings isn¡¯t helping him much. Now, he is still at the ninth level of Heaven. He sees no hope of entering the third level of Heavenly Stairs.¡±

    ¡°However, he has many lucky encounters in the Samsara Worlds, and all of them are helpful in increasing the power of the Emperor Sword. This might be due to the arts he learned from the Astounding Book and the Force of Living Beings, as they are able to bring good fortune to him.¡±

    ¡°Four years ago, Brother Qi has finally got rid of the Nine Nether and suppressed the Devil¡¯s ws using his own martial arts. He is neither affected by the weapon, nor bing cruel and extreme. However, his ideology... um, isn¡¯t weed by the major sects and families. They regarded him as an enemy, named his sect as the Red Demonic Sect, and listed it as one of the Nine Demonic Sects.¡±

    ¡°I neither agree nor disagree with Brother Qi¡¯s ideology. For the time being, I¡¯ll be taking a neutral position.¡±

    ¡°As the Flying Yaksha, Yan Wuwo has be a Half-Step Dharmakaya, the Fairy World is still operating fine. Nheless, quite an amount of members has died in the Samsara Missions, including Chun Yangzi, Chi Jingzi, and the Immortal Woman in Li Hill. After recruiting new members for several times, currently, there are twenty-nine members in total.¡±

    ¡°The Buddha Dou Mu is still the same as before. She has onlypleted one or two Samsara Missions in the past ten years. With a Heavenly Weapon, she is able to deal with the missions with ease. Nevertheless, she isn¡¯t getting any closer to the Dharmakaya Realm.¡±

    ¡°Now, both Sister Yushu and Zhao Heng havepleted the Deadly Mission for the third time, so we can do Samsara Missions together again.¡±

    Jiang Zhiwei had been speaking continuously in a melodious voice. After getting all the information that he missed out in thest ten years, Meng Qi was feeling as though he had never left.

    ¡°What about you?¡± Meng Qi had finally asked. Looking downward, it was as though he was closing his eyes.

    ¡°Me?¡± Jiang Zhi chuckled. ¡°In the past ten years, I¡¯vepleted two missions. I¡¯ve gone to the Shushan World and the debris of the Demon Realm. Seeing many different ways of practicing martial arts, I have a new understanding of how different cultivation methods can lead to a same destination ¨C Da Dao. Well, six years ago, I¡¯ve got a Deadly Mission, and then I¡¯ve been taking a rest until now.¡±

    ¡°Before I entered the third level of Heavenly Stairs, I¡¯ve suppressed my power. With the help of the General Principles of the Seven Strokes of Heaven Interception, I¡¯ve learned the rudiments of the skills ¨C Seeing True Self through the Dao and Spreading Dao to the Universe. It was until then that I broke through to the current realm. Therefore, I¡¯ve got one mission more than other people.¡±

    ¡°In the past few years, there are a lot of battle records, but only a few of them are worth mentioning. The Frenzied Wanderer of the Six Seas has a strong willpower of martial arts, making him impervious to the influences of demon and difficult to be disturbed by any changes. On the other hand, the Living Buddha of Rotary has an extremely strong spirit that isn¡¯t any weaker than a Dharmakaya. Afterbining it with the secret scriptures of Buddhist, he can turn illusions into reality and make people suffer in the sea of misery. In the debris of the Demon Realm, the Ghost Mother is a dangerous being who is very unpredictable. Once she identifies a weak point in the opponent¡¯s state of mind, the opponent will be falling into hell immediately, and there will be no way to get out of it...¡±

    Speaking of these things, Jiang Zhiwei could not help talking about them in detail. She enjoyed recollecting the memories.

    ...

    Jiang Zhiwei had been telling a lot of things that happened in the past ten years, which created vivid scenes in Meng Qi¡¯s mind. Although he did not participate in the things they went through, he felt connected to them after hearing all the stories.

    In the end, Jiang Zhiwei put up a straight face while frowning a little, ¡°Do you know the content of the mission this time?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t check about it,¡± Meng Qi sighed.

    Last time, he was totally not in the mood to check about the information of the next mission. Nevertheless, he could roughly guess it.

    As the conveyance light had already entered Jiang Dong, Jiang Zhiwei thought for a while and said, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you the detailed informationter. In short, we are going to return to the Spirited Mountain.¡±

    Return to the Spirited Mountain?

    Thousands of Buddhas and Bodhisattvas have gone into extinction, but the stories of the Great Sage from the Spirited Mountain have been passing down generation by generation...

    The angler that I once peeped in the Immortal Valley is also at the Spirited Mountain...

    As expected... Meng Qi did not say a word. Without a change of countenance, he was suppressing all his emotions.

    ...

    The conveyance light fell on the peak of a hill.

    Waiting in an ancient pavilion, Wang Siyuan had already made some tea on the table. Along with the soothing fragrance of tea, the atmosphere here was serene and quiet.

    At the first sight of Meng Qi, Wang Siyuan was stunned. Immediately after that, he was coughing violently. The cough was so bad that it was hurting his lungs and Primordial Spirit. Blood was coughed out like a drizzle, which added a color of bright-red to the ancient pavilion.

    ¡°You¡¯vee to this point... no wonder my divination method isn¡¯t working very well,¡± said Wang Siyuan with a sigh. He lifted his cup and took a sip of the tea in order to swallow the remaining blood inside his mouth.

    Meng Qi and Jiang Zhiwei sat opposite him without saying a word. The gray kasaya of Meng Qi was swaying in the mountain breeze, but he remained stationary like a statue.

    Only the muscles on his chest were still wriggling. They were eliminating the ck flesh and blood, and healing the wound slowly.

    Wang Siyuan put down his tea cup and touched his lips with his right hand. ¡°The integration of body, Primordial Spirit and Form will lead to the Dharmakaya Realm. It implies the start of Immortality. If I were the angler, I would pull up the fishing rod at this moment. Otherwise, once the fish goes beyond my control, it will bring more harm than good.¡±

    ¡°This tribtion is inescapable.¡±

    ¡°From the Ancient Times to present, no one has ever seeded in resisting the tribtion.¡±

    These words were said abruptly, but Wang Siyuan believed that both Jiang Zhiwei and Su Meng would be able to understand it.

    ¡°Without immortality, all living beings will face the same ending. Death is the final destination of everyone. Dying earlier orter ¨C it¡¯s just a matter of time,¡± said Meng Qi in a seemingly depressed manner.

    Wang Siyuan coughed twice and stopped talking about this topic. He said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you interested in the secrets of the Ananda Pure Land at the back mountain of Shaolin?¡±

    ¡°In the past ten years, I¡¯ve found many prisoners on death row to learn the Sinew-changing Scripture reversely, but no one seeded. Duan Rui is very clever ¨C he has made some changes in some minor parts of the scripture. As he has be more famous in recent years, he has surely left behind a lot of traces. If we really want to track him down, it¡¯s not difficult to do so.¡±

    If Mister Wang ¨C who owns the Peerless Ancient Book of Heavenly Weapon ¨C wants to track someone down, almost nobody can escape from him!

    Jiang Zhiwei had been listening quietly before she suddenly interrupted, ¡°Mister Wang, are you interested in the Ananda Pure Land as well?¡±

    With the help of the Heavenly Heart of Sword, Jiang Zhiwei could sense the slightest change of emotion of Wang Siyuan!

    With a pale face, Wang Siyuan shook his head with a smile, ¡°This is something the Wang Family can never let go.¡±

    ¡°Where is Duan Rui?¡± Meng Qi asked in a deep voice.

    Wang Siyuan made a grasping gesture with his hand, and countless glimmers converged. Inside each glimmer, there were numerous pictures and symbols, which gradually condensed into several counting rods.

    ...

    On the north side of the Grasnd, Duan Rui put his hand into the chest of the person in front of him, grabbed his heart, and pinched it bit by bit. Despite doing something so cruel, he looked satisfied.

    Due to the reappearance of the Frenzied de, Duan Rui had been feeling anxious and easily-irritated recently. This horse bandit was too foolish to have blocked his way!

    ¡°The Hundred-w Heavenly Demon, the Immortal Heaven is returning soon. Why aren¡¯t you going back to meet him yet?¡± Seeing Duan Rui¡¯s cruel act, the Brocade-Weaving Idleman, Shao Changge frowned and started urging him.

    Ying Ning, standing on the side, was looking at them with a smile. She was not interested in the cruel act, but she did not mind seeing other people doing it.

    ...

    The counting rods had fallen on the table. Wang Siyuan was about to pick them up when he suddenly saw a withered hand stretch out in front of him and seize all of them.

    This hand belonged to Meng Qi!

    The pale face of Wang Siyuan was flushed as he whispered, ¡°The Principles of Karma?¡±

    Meng Qi did not answer. Being stared by Jiang Zhiwei and Wang Siyuan, he slowly took over the counting rods. Holding all the rods, he stretched his right hand into the void.

    ...

    With a cold expression, Duan Rui was about to say something when the void in front of him suddenly twisted. A hand came out and grabbed his head!

    In the next moment, Shao Changge, Ying Ning, and the entire Grasnd had disappeared from his sight. He saw a monk in a gray kasaya with a withered face looking at himself!

    Surrounded by beautiful mountains, the river was flowing rapidly, and the iron chain on top of the river was cut into half. The scenery of Jiang Dong had came into the sight of Duan Rui!

 Chapter 915: The Ananda Pure Land

    <h4>Chapter 915: The Ananda Pure Land</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    Duan Rui¡¯s mind wentpletely nk. In recent years, his nickname, the Hundred-w Heavenly Demon was enough to frighten the crying children into staying silent. However, at the moment of encountering the monk in gray kasaya, he was overwhelmed by a sense of inferiority. This person looked a little familiar. Years ago, he was defeated by a simr-looking person ¨C Su Meng ¨C over and over again. In fact, he would not be able to make an escape without the help of the Devil Master.

    Just a few moments ago, Duan Rui was still seeing the Brocade-Weaving Idleman, Shao Changge, the descendant of the Bodhisattva of Joy, Ying Ning, and the vast, windy field covered with tall, green grass. Nheless, in the blink of an eye, an old monk in gray kasaya, a pale young man, and a fairy who was holding a sword had shown up. Apart from that, he was currently at a ce surrounded by a fast-flowing river with several iron chains hanging across the river. Had he been moved from one world to another in a sh?

    On the grasnd, Shao Changge and Ying Ning were standing still with their eyes wide opened. Staring at the ce where Duan Rui disappeared without a trace, their mouths opened little by little. Yet, they could not make a sound.

    What happened just now?

    A hand had juste out of the void and captured the Hundred-w Heavenly Demon! Through the twisted air, they could sense a familiar aura and get a glimpse of the ce that was located at the other side of the void.

    After a few moments, the pupils of Shao Changge contracted suddenly while he cried out,

    ¡°The Frenzied de!¡±

    The Frenzied de, Su Meng!

    The young miss in Shao Changge¡¯s family had once collected a thunder de named the Evil Tribtion. From time to time, she had been taking it out and admiring it. The de was only destroyed after she returned from the Nine Levels of Heaven. Later on, Shao Changge was told that the original owner of this de was Su Meng. His aura was so strong that it had stayed on the de for a long time without fading at all. Therefore, Shao Changge could never forget this aura.

    On the other hand, Ying Ning mumbled, ¡°Jiang Dong.¡±

    The ce on the other side of the void must be Jiang Dong. Not only I¡¯m born there, but I¡¯ve also embarked on a Jiang Hu adventure there ever since I enter the Orifices-Point Activation Stage. There is no way I¡¯m mistaken about it!

    Both of them almost spoke at the same time. They looked at each other and came to an unbelievable conclusion:

    The Frenzied de had captured the Hundred-w Heavenly Demon, Duan Rui from another ce, Jiang Dong!

    In the current world, aside from the omnipresent Su Wu Ming, who else was able to that?

    Was he showing a legendary feature of being omnipresent, or was it due to some other divine arts?

    What realm had the Frenzied de achieved?

    Feeling frightened, they immediately fled to the ce where they returned from the Immortal Heaven.

    Duan Rui, after recovering from shock, had numerous thoughts emerged in his mind. In just a few seconds, he had recognized the Life Master, Mister Wang and the Taishang Supreme Sword, Jiang Zhiwei. After that, he suddenly felt that the monk in gray kasaya was looking familiar ¨C he seemed to have seen him at somewhere before.

    Putting aside the withered appearance and dispirited aura, the monk was actually having outstanding facial features. He had a pair of thick, straight eyebrows that were nting slightly upwards, and a pair of mesmerizing eyes...

    Suddenly, a person came to Duan Rui¡¯s mind,

    The Frenzied de, Su Meng!

    He is the famous swordsman, Su Meng, who used to be in the Jiang Hu for more than ten years. Despite being trapped in all kinds of desperate situations, he has always been confident in his own power. I¡¯ll never forget those traumatic experiences he gave me!

    This ce is Jiang Dong. Obviously, he has made me travel across the distance of half of the Great Jin Empire, the entire North Zhou Empire and half of the Grasnd... upon this thought, Duan Rui could not help trembling, and his legs becameid.

    Although Duan Rui was not constrained in any way, he dared not escape at all.

    Wang Siyuan raised his head slightly and mumbled,

    ¡°The Principles of Karma...¡±

    The eyes of Jiang Zhi Wei were glinting with interest.

    ¡°In the past, I was taking pity on you because you¡¯re having two souls concurrently that made you lose control of yourself. Involuntarily, you¡¯ve beenmitting all kinds of sins. At that time, I¡¯d been merciful to you for sparing your life,¡± said Meng Qi slowly while looking at Duan Rui. ¡°However, in the past ten years, countless innocent people were killed by you. Apparently, I¡¯ve made a wrong decision of sparing your life. Now, it¡¯s time for me to make amends.¡±

    Thump, thump. The heartbeat of Duan Rui was racing, and his body was getting colder ¨C he was terrified of the approaching death. The images of numerous corpse that were mutted by him shed through his mind. Was he going to suffer the same fate as them?

    Flop. Duan Rui suddenly lied prostrate in front of Meng Qi and begged, ¡°Senior... no, I meant Master, I beg for your mercy. My wife and my young children can¡¯t live without me. You... you can destroy my cultivation base and make me not be able to use martial arts anymore. Don¡¯t... don¡¯t kill me, please. I need to take care of my family.¡±

    Meng Qi looked at him with an indifferent look. He was like a real Zen monk who was unmoved by anything that happened in the world. ¡°When you were killing the innocent people, did you ever hesitate ¨C even just for a second ¨C when they begged for their lives?¡±

    Duan Rui was overwhelmed by fear when he heard a sound of explosion that came from his body. Along with the ck air that came out of his eyes, ears, mouth, and nose, his body was torn apart. The broken limbs were shooting in all directions, and the air was filled with a smell of blood.

    Despite being badly injured, he tried to escape by using secret spells.

    A sword beam suddenly appeared. It was divided into numerous rays that wrapped around the ck air and the broken limbs. In just a few seconds, all of them shrank into a light sphere.

    As the limbs slowly wriggled inside the light sphere, Duan Rui appeared again.

    However, Meng Qi did not make a move. Seeing that, Jiang Zhiwei looked at the wound in front of his chest thoughtfully. Then, she drew her sword out of the sheath and stopped Duan Rui from escaping.

    Just then, Wang Siyuan coughed and said with a smile, ¡°Actually, you can still fight for your life.¡±

    How? Duan Rui was desperate to grab any chance that could save his life.

    ¡°As long as you help us to open the Door of Stone on the back hill of Shaolin, we will spare your life. But after that, we will destroy your cultivation base and lock you in the Tower of Relic so that you can reflect on your sins. Once a year, you¡¯re allowed to see your wife and children.¡± Although the conditions given by Wang Siyuan were harsh, Duan Rui epted them without hesitation ¨C he would do anything as long as his life was spared.

    Meng Qi did not say anything, nor did he agree with the words of Wang Siyuan.

    Wang Siyuan sent a secret message to Meng Qi and Jiang Zhiwei, ¡°He is practicing the Sinew-changing Scripture in a reverse manner. Since it goes against the naturalw, it has be a demonic magic art that is fueled by malicious force. If his cultivation base is destroyed, there will be no way to suppress or let off the malicious force inside his body. He will definitely go mad and die within seven days.¡±

    He was sure about this because he had witnessed the death of many condemned prisoners who had failed to practice the Sinew-changing Scripture reversely.

    Jiang Zhiwei shook her head andughed, ¡°You¡¯re definitely one of the best tricksters in the world. Without telling a lie, you¡¯re making people go into your trap voluntarily.¡±

    As the conveyance light surged into the sky, all of them went straight to Shaolin.

    ...

    This time around, instead of trying to hide themselves from Shaolin, Wang Siyuan made a visit in an aboveboard manner.

    Many monk superiors had gathered in the Grand Hall.

    ¡°Master...¡± Meng Qi bowed to Xuan Bei.

    Xuan Bei was wearing a red kasaya. Looking at Meng Qi with a delighted expression, he sighed and said, ¡°It¡¯s always said that nephews will resemble their uncles. Well, it seems to be true.¡±

    He then stood out from the line and bowed to Wu Si who was holding a Nine-Ringed Stick, ¡°Namo Amitabha. Abbot, I¡¯d be happy to take care of the matters rted to the Ananda Pure Land on the back hill.¡±

    Without voicing an objection, Wu Si chanted the name of Buddha in a low voice.

    Soon, Meng Qi and the others had arrived at the Door of Stone.

    The light of the colored-ze that shone from the door was conveying a sense of Zen. On the door, there was a line of words that wrote, ¡°Those who are loving, righteous and benevolent, do not enter this door.¡± The words were as pure as the Bodhi, and as firm as the Jin Gang.

    ¡°Open the door,¡± said Wang Siyuan to Duan Rui.

    As Jiang Zhiwei flicked the handle of her sword, several sword beams were gushing out of Duan Rui¡¯s body. His power was restored.

    The eyes of Duan Rui turned dark, and his aura became evil and filthy. With a cruel expression, he turned his right hand into a ck w and smacked the Door of Stone hard.

    As the ck air went into the door silently, Wang Siyuan summoned an illusory Ancient Book and pushed it forward.

    On the Door of Stone, the seal filled with a sense of Zen remained unchanged. However, strangely, the door was opening slowly. It was as though something far away was acting in response to the ck air.

    The scene behind the door was the same as what Meng Qi saw in the Universal Fragment. There was no sun, moon, wind, cloud, nor mountain. Only a darknd could be seen. Blood stains and broken limbs were scattering everywhere.

    As Xuan Bei chanted the name of Buddha softly, a form of Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva appeared behind him. He was eliminating the demonic aura with the Ksitigarbha Transgression Script.

    On the other hand, Wang Siyuan had restrained the power of Duan Rui once again to prevent him from using his demonic magic art that seemed to be resonating with the Ananda Pure Land.

    As all of them were powerful martial artists, they had arrived at the foot of the seven-story Xumi Mountain in just a short while. The formations ¨C namely the Destruction of Peace, the Arrival to the World of Mortals, and the Entanglement of Karma ¨C were all destroyed. Some of them were destroyed by Han Guang previously, whereas the others were destroyed by both Meng Qi and Wang Siyuan.

    As the Air-Conveyance Technique could not be used here, Meng Qi and the others had to climb the mountain by foot. Walking side by side with Meng Qi, Xuan Bei suddenly spoke, ¡°I used to feel guilty when the Tang Family was exterminated because of me. I¡¯m not regretting the decision of lending a helping hand to them. Instead, I regret my mistake of not hiding my n well enough. During that time, my hopes were all shattered, and I was living in despair. I even thought of ending my own life. But whenever I thought of the Elderly Ku who was still alive, I would force myself to move on in life so that one day I would be able to take revenge on him. Although it went against the teachings of Buddhism, I just couldn¡¯t let go of the hatred.¡±

    ¡°Because of this, when you killed the Elderly Ku, I felt that you¡¯ve sought revenge on behalf of me. I¡¯m finally freed from hatred. Today, I only have one wish left ¨C to master the mystery of life and death and revive my family members. I owe them a peaceful and happy life.¡±

    The reason of him saying these words was not to express himself, but to encourage Meng Qi to stay strong and endure the hardest times in life. Eventually, he would be able to find a way out. In fact, feeling hatred toward his enemy could at least motivate him to fight for a target in his life!

    Meng Qi turned his head and looked at his Master. There seemed to be a sh of fire in his eyes. Then, he said in a low voice, ¡°I got it.¡±

    Just then, Meng Qi and the others had passed through the destroyed formations. The seventh story and the mountain peak had came into sight.

    There were deep pits and cracks everywhere. It seemed that in the distant ages, a great war had happened here. Aside from the Ananda Pure Land and the mountain peak that still existed, everything else was destructed.

    Of course, there was no formation on the seventh storey.

    Meng Qi, Xuan Bei, Jiang Zhiwei and Wang Siyuan moved forward slowly and carefully. Suddenly, a voice was heard.

    ¡°My heart is never calm because I¡¯m not able to let go of my beloved. That¡¯s why I¡¯m still trapped in the unending cycle of birth and death in the world of mortals. It¡¯s true that I¡¯ve vowed to follow themandments of Buddhism, but I¡¯m breaking them repeatedly. If I¡¯m unable to get rid of my current state, how am I going to get a chance to see the Gautama Buddha?¡±

    It was a sad voice that seemed to havee from the distant ages.

 Chapter 916: Ananda Is Dead

    <h4>Chapter 916: Ananda Is Dead</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    ¡°My heart is never calm because I¡¯m not able to let go of my beloved. That¡¯s why I¡¯m still trapped in the unending cycle of birth and death in the world of mortals. It¡¯s true that I¡¯ve vowed to follow themandments of Buddhism, but I¡¯m breaking them repeatedly. If I¡¯m unable to get rid of my current state, how am I going to get a chance to see the Gautama Buddha?¡±

    It was as though the faint voice wasing from ten thousand years ago. Following that, a sad-looking monk who was tied by invisible shackles seemed to have appeared in front of Meng Qi and the others.

    He was one of the ten principal disciples of Buddha ¨C the Great Arhat, Ananda!

    In the Ananda Pure Land shown in the Universal Fragment, Meng Qi ¨C along with Mister Luda and the abbot Kong Wen ¨C had passed through the seventh story and reached the mountain peak. They had seen the withered magical nt, Golden Lotus and sensed the lingering aura of Tyrant. Nheless, the did not hear the voice of Ananda, nor did they notice anything strange. There seemed to be a difference between the original Ananda Pure Land and the derivative shown in the Universal Fragment.

    ¡°Amitabha. Even a Great Arhat like Ananda was troubled by love. Without great perseverance and wisdom, it¡¯s really hard to hold fast to themandments of Buddhism given the fact that we¡¯re living in the world of mortals and undergoing all kinds of suffering from time to time. However, if we persist in doing so, our state of mind will get calmer and eventually we will be able to find the Buddha-nature within ourselves,¡± Xuan Bei put his palms together and sighed.

    What did Ananda mean by ¡°I¡¯m not able to let go of my beloved¡±? Was he referring to the matters rted to the Demonic Sage? Was he still feeling affectionate toward Feng Xi? However, ording to the descendants of Demonic Sage, she was born at the beginning of heaven and earth. After living for so many eras, how would she suddenly fall in love with Ananda at the ending phase of Ancient Times? But there was a strong sense of hatred on the note that said ¡°Kill all the unfaithful ones¡±... the hatred couldn¡¯t be false as it doesn¡¯t fade at all even after so many years... Meng Qi thought with his eyelids half-closed to hide his emotions.

    While thinking about these, Meng Qi and the others were moving forward at a fast pace.

    Just then, the surrounding changed suddenly. Thin mist was gushing out of the cracks and pits, and they could see many blurry body figures emerging from the mist. All of them were sitting cross-legged, but they were showing different emotions. Some were sorrowful, some were calm, some were shaking their heads sadly, some were showing a smile, and some seemed to have realized something important.

    The eyes of Meng Qi still looked indifferent like a dusty ancient well. However, he was speaking in a soft voice,

    ¡°Master Yuanmeng... the Demonic Lord...¡±

    These were the reincarnations of Ananda that Meng Qi met in the World of the God of Twelve Forms, and the World of the Sword Emperor and the Demon Queen. The meteorite from outer space that once carried the Spirit and Primitive Force of the Demonic Lord was trembling slightly ¨C it had sensed the connections that had the same aura!

    All the reincarnations raised their heads and said simultaneously,

    ¡°Now I understand!¡±

    The solemn voices were echoing around the area like a thunder. Once again, a change could be felt in the surrounding, as if something horrible was going to appear.

    Just then, the meteorite from outer space was pulled over andnded on the body of the Demonic Lord.

    The blurry body figure of the Demonic Lord suddenly shook violently, as if he had returned to the present from a dream and knew the fact that he had died. His body could no longer be maintained. Inch by inch, the body copsed and spread out, which led to the disintegration of all the other bodies. Soon, the surroundings became quiet and peaceful again.

    ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t expect this...¡± seeing this, Meng Qi sighed.

    He used to have a subtle premonition that the meteorite from outer space and the Outer Devil Skin woulde in handy one day. Therefore, he had kept them. The Outer Devil Skin was used long ago, whereas the meteorite from outer space was used moments ago. What a surprise!

    ¡°Amitabha. This ce is still dangerous although it may look peaceful. Please be careful,¡± lotuses were appearing behind every footstep of Xuan Bei.

    Jiang Zhiwei was pointing her longsword sideways to protect Meng Qi while drawing the energy from the heaven and earth to support him in walking.

    She had heard Wang Siyuan talking about the ten-year Zen practice of Meng Qi. Hence, she was particrly worried about any unexpected changes that would leave Meng Qi no choice but to get into a fight.

    The Pure Land belonged to a mighty person of the Legendary Realm. Although the Devil Master had entered this ce before, they might not be safe all the way!

    Duan Rui followed behind Wang Siyuan closely and waited patiently for an opportunity to build a connection between the Ananda Pure Land and his demonic magic arts. Perhaps he would be able to make an escape!

    Thinking of escaping, Duan Rui immediately recalled the experience of being captured from the Grasnd to Jiang Dong. The Frenzied de was really making him feel helpless and desperate. There seemed to be no point to escape. After all, regardless of where he would be, the Frenzied de would be able to capture him, and the whole process would repeat again.

    Inevitably, Duan Rui was feeling more helpless. He secretly prayed to the Devil Gods with the hope that the Frenzied de would die here.

    After moving forward for a while, a huge stone appeared beside the road. A person with a blurred body figure in a ragged robe was facing the stone. He was standing with his back to Meng Qi and the others.

    ¡°Be careful,¡± Wang Siyuan stretched out his left hand and stopped everyone from getting closer to the person.

    As soon as he finished speaking, the person suddenly turned around. His face was so blurry that no one could see it clearly. It was hard to tell whether he was old or young, good-looking or ugly. The only things that was visible on his body were his eyes ¨C they were filled with sorrow and despair. Pointing one finger to the sky, and one finger to the ground, he said solemnly,

    ¡°I¡¯m the best in the world!¡±

    In an instant, Jiang Zhiwei saw a golden Buddha appearing in the sea of soul within her body. Simrly, the Buddha was pointing to the sky and the ground, and uttering the same sentence. Putting aside all the other thoughts, she had to activate the skills ¨C namely, the Equality of Taishang and the Merciful God ¨C with undivided attention in order to defend against the palm strikes that came from all directions.

    It was the first strike of the The Buddha¡¯s Palm!

    A person with a distracted mind would not be able to see the Gautama Buddha. Without knowing how to differentiate between true and false, one would not be able to attain Nirvana. Therefore, there would be no way for Jiang Zhiwei to identify the real Buddha¡¯s Palm and dodge the attack!

    Jiang Zhiwei was about to draw her sword in a forceful way when the golden Buddha suddenly disappeared from the sea of soul. At the same time, the palm strikes that came from all directions had also disappeared.

    In front of her was a tortoise shell surrounded by ck and white light that signified Yin and Yang. It contained the principle of Da Dao. After wrapping around all the people with its bright light, it vanished into thin air. Apparently, the light from the tortoise shell had protected the people from being attacked!

    Wang Siyuan, looking pale, was activating the Ancient Book with an all-out effort.

    Although the strike, the Best in the World was merely performed by the lingering aura of Ananda, it was already strong enough ¨C after all, Ananda was a mighty person of the Legendary Realm. In order to defend against the attack, Wang Siyuan had been using up his energy to activate the Ancient Book!

    The muscles in front of Meng Qi¡¯s chest were wriggling and healing the wound. After a few moments, the heart-prating injury had been fully-healed.

    As the Skill of Escape was activated by the Ancient Book, Ananda could not find his enemy anymore. He drew back his fingers that were pointing to the sky and the ground. Then, he looked up at the sky and said sorrowfully,

    ¡°The strong enemy is approaching. Soon, I¡¯ll be facing all kinds of danger. Without having a thorough understanding of the teachings of Buddha and finding the Buddha-nature within myself, how am I going to fight with him?¡±

    ¡°However, my obsession of achieving this target turns out to be obstructing me from seeing the Gautama Buddha.¡±

    ¡°I just can¡¯t let it go. No matter how hard I¡¯ve tried, I just can¡¯t let it go.¡±

    His voice that echoed in this area had been passed down through the ages. Losing the target of attack, the body of Ananda gradually disappeared.

    With a glint in the eyes, Meng Qi looked at Jiang Zhiwei, Wang Siyuan and Xuan Bei. From the look in their eyes, he could guess what they were thinking at the moment.

    The Samsara Path practiced by Ananda required a great perseverance to hold fast to themandments. Ananda had chosen this path in order to train himself in the world of mortals. However, apart from that, it seemed that the Samsara Path had something to do with his enemy.

    Ananda had once said, ¡°Without entering the world of mortals, undergoing all kinds of suffering, and following themandments, how are we going to understand the teachings of Buddha thoroughly? We need to experience the impermanence of life in order to find the Buddha-nature within ourselves.¡± Judging from his words, it could be seen that he was definitely an experienced practitioner of Zen. Nevertheless, despite being such a wise person, the strong enemy seemed to be bothering him a lot. Who exactly was the enemy?

    Was it the Demonic Sage?

    ¡°Who was the strong enemy that he was talking about?¡± Wang Siyuan mumbled with a frown, trying to figure out who the person was. As the ck and white lights jumped around his body, he seemed to have a clue already.

    Being wrapped in the light of the Ancient Book, Meng Qi and the others walked past the huge stone step by step.

    ¡°Cough...¡± halfway coughing, Wang Siyuan spit out a mouthful of blood. Looking exhausted, he kept the Ancient Book.

    As a huge part of the rock wall in front of them was already copsed, some stone rubble were scattering on the road. The path cleared by the Devil Master was very curvy.

    After taking just a few steps, the sword of Jiang Zhiwei howled like a dragon. It had sensed danger!

    A person in gray robe came slowly along the path. His face was blurred, but he had simr aura with Ananda. Raising his right hand in a leisurely manner, he put his middle finger and thumb together as if he was picking up a flower.

    There was a buzz in the mind of Meng Qi and the others. Along with an empty mind, they felt like they had entered the Pure Land of Buddha and gained enlightenment. They could not help smiling.

    As soon as the Buddha picked up the flower, Maha Kasyapa had smiled ¨C this was the third strike of the Buddha¡¯s Palm, the Palm of Enlightenment. If one was not enlightened yet, it would bring them a eureka moment. If one was enlightened, they would be a Buddha right away!

    Jiang Zhiwei was about to go into the state of Taishang Wang Qing when Xuan Bei stepped forward with a Form of Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva behind his body. As the smile on his face faded away, he chanted the Ksitigarbha Transgression Script with a merciful look,

    ¡°From now on, I vow to rescue all the sinful and miserable beings from their sufferings in myriads of inexorable doom, in every world, in every hell, and in the three evil paths. I will help them to stay away from the evil paths that lead them to hell, to be an animal, and to be a hungry ghost. Only after saving all the beings from misery, I will realize enlightenment and be a Buddha.¡±

    ¡°As long as hell is not empty, I vow not to be a Buddha. I will enlighten all living beings before I attain the supreme wisdom of Bodhi.¡±

    As the mantra echoed around, the light of virtue was falling from the sky. Apparently, the Da Dao had acted in response to the mantra. As a result, the Lotus of Great Aspiration was defending against the Palm of Enlightenment, just like how the Orthodox Buddhism confronted the other heterodox beliefs!

    Even if Xuan Bei had attained enlightenment, he vowed not to be a Buddha as long as hell was not empty!

    Numerous golden lotuses were blooming and the spring water was gushing out from the cracks in the ground. The person in a gray robe showed a faint smile that conveyed a sense of Zen. As he disappeared slowly, he said,

    ¡°There is so much pain and suffering in life. Bad things keep happening on me. On top of that, I can¡¯t find a way to get rid of my obsession of gaining enlightenment. Moreover, up to now, I still can¡¯t find any traces of the Spirited Mountain yet...¡±

    Listening to the voice that lingered in the area, a small frown creased the forehead of Jiang Zhiwei. Little by little, Ananda seemed to be more burdened with his obsession of gaining enlightenment. Sooner orter, he would be experiencing a rebound and meeting his doom. How did the little monk get involved in the karma of Ananda?

    As she cast a nce at Meng Qi, she could finally detect a change of emotion in his eyes. It seemed like he was feeling a little doubtful as well.

    ¡°By the time of getting to the mountain peak, we will know what had happened to Ananda in the end,¡± said Xuan Bei with a sigh.

    Holding the Ancient Book in his hand, Wang Siyuan had practiced divination for a few moments. Then, he coughed and said, ¡°The mountain peak isn¡¯t far from here. At most, we will only encounter the lingering aura of Ananda once more. That is to say, we will need to deal with the Buddha¡¯s Palm again.¡±

    ¡°The Devil Master must have gone through the nine strikes of Buddha¡¯s Palm before he got to the mountain peak. As a result, most of the lingering aura of Ananda has been depleted.¡±

    ¡°Is he going to attack us with another strike of the Buddha¡¯s Palm?¡± Jiang Zhiwei was feeling worried and excited at the same time. ¡°Will it be the fifth strike, the Shining of Jin-Gang, the second strike, the World of Vanity, or the fourth strike, the Repentance?¡±

    Ananda was one of the most outstanding disciples of Buddha. Being proficient in the nine strikes of Buddha¡¯s Palm, he was regarded as the one who had the greatest potential to be the leader of the Buddhist Sect of Amidism. On the contrary, another outstanding disciple of Buddha, Maha Kasyapa, did not learn the Buddha¡¯s Palm at all. Instead, he practiced another art called the Smile of Flower-Picking, and created a new sect. He was going to find the Buddha-nature within himself in his own way.

    The nearer they got to the mountain peak, the more cautious they were. After walking through the path that had a lot of turns, a broad space appeared in front of them. The peak was just ten steps away from them.

    On the edge of the peak, a monk was sitting in Lotus Position. Apparently, the monk was Ananda, but he was not looking sad and dispirited anymore.

    Suddenly, he stretched out his right hand and spread out his five fingers. His palm became so huge when it smacked at Meng Qi and the others.

    On the palm, a lot of golden Udumbara flowers were blooming. There seemed to be a world in every Udumbara flower, and a universe in every Udumbara tree. As the palm smacked toward them, a new universe and heaven seemed to have born. On everyyer of the universe and every level of the heaven, countless golden Buddhas, merciful Bodhisattvas, Arhats, and Jin-Gangs were sitting in Lotus Position.

    This was the sixth strike of the Buddha¡¯s Palm, the Pure Land on the Palm!

    Facing ten thousand Buddhas from the Buddha Kingdom, even the Great Sage Equalling Heaven would suffer a disastrous defeat!

    ¡°Unfortunately, it wasn¡¯t Ananda himself who performed the Pure Land on the Palm...¡± With a sigh, a light beam suddenly burst out from the sword of Jiang Zhiwei. It split into countless sword beams, pratedyer uponyer of universes, and shone everywhere!

    She had made a counterattack with one of the Seven Strokes of Heaven Interception, Spreading Dao to the Universe.

    The Buddha¡¯s Palm was confronted with the Seven Strokes of Heaven Interception!

    In the blink of an eye, the dazzling sword beams had arrived in front of the golden Buddhas and merciful Bodhisattvas, and shot into their eyebrows.

    All the Buddhas vanished one by one, and the Pure Land disappeared. When the huge palm finally fell on Meng Qi and the others, it was broken into pieces without inflicting any harm at all!

    The person sitting on the edge of the mountain peak suddenly stood up and gave augh.

    ¡°Obsession would give rise to malicious thoughts that lead to the birth of an Internal Demon within ourselves.¡±

    ¡°Since I¡¯m unable to get rid of my obsession and the Internal Demon within myself, I might as well give up the hope of seeing the Gautama Buddha.¡±

    After saying that, the person walked away and disappeared from sight.

    The face of Wang Siyuan was suddenly flushed, along with a sense of madness in his eyes. He seemed to have understood something as he rushed to the mountain peak.

    Feeling confused, Jiang Zhiwei, Xuan Bei, and Meng Qi followed closely behind him.

    Step by step, all of them climbed to the peak and saw Ananda who had his back to them.

    With a steady aura, Ananda turned around slowly. Looking as if he hadid down some burdens, he said in a joyful tone,

    ¡°Those who obey themandments will be a Buddha, whereas those who don¡¯t will be a Devil. I¡¯d like to give it a try to practice the Buddha¡¯s Palm reversely!¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha! I did it!¡± in the middle of the sky, a suddenughter was heard. Then, someone solemnly dered,

    ¡°Ananda is dead, and the Devil Buddha is born!¡±

    All the blurry body figures, lingering aura, and faint voices were gathered into a backward swastika in a red and ck color!

    Ananda is dead, and the Devil Buddha is born!

    ¡°Haha, now I get it!¡± Wang Siyuanughed madly, with blood spilling out from his mouth.

 Chapter 917: Having Nothing To Do With The Beautiful Scenery

    <h4>Chapter 917: Having Nothing To Do With The Beautiful Scenery</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    Just like the huge palm that contained the infinite universe, the backward swastika in a red and ck color was growing in size. It had grown so big that it tinted the sky red and polluted the void. While it hit toward Meng Qi and the others, its malicious intentions had formed the Nine Nether, apanied by the deration of ¡°Ananda is dead, and the Devil Buddha is born¡± that could disturb the state of mind.

    However, Meng Qi did not move an inch, neither did Jiang Zhiwei, Xuan Bei, and Wang Siyuan who was currently in the state of madness. They knew that the backward swastika was merely an afterimage ¨C it did not contain any lingering aura of Ananda. It might appear to be scary, but it would not be able to hurt people.

    Apparently, the Devil Master seemed to have taken the attack of the Reversed Buddha¡¯s Palm before. As a result, the power of this attack had beenrgely depleted.

    The gray kasaya of Meng Qi was dyed red and ck. He clenched his hands for a few moments and slowly released them. Looking at the scene in front of him, his eyes were like a bottomless ancient well.

    The Devil Buddha ¨C who had once ran rampant in the world ¨C was the most powerful devil of all time! At the end, the Buddha had to interfere by suppressing the power of Devil Buddha and locked him in the Spirited Mountain.

    The name of the Devil Buddha itself had symbolized the Great Trial. In fact, the turbulent era of the Devil Buddha had marked an end to the Middle Ages because many mighty people of the Legendary Realm that was born in the Ancient Times such as Moonlight Bodhisattva had died. Aside from that, many powerful sects had migrated to other ces in order to stay away from the Devil Buddha. During that time, the whole world had been chaotic. It took many years for peace to be restored!

    The Devil Buddha had definitely attained the Nirvana Realm to be able to walk through the Ancient Imperial Path and explored the Dragon Terrace. Apart from that, Gao Lan had also regarded the Devil Buddha as being at the same level as the Emperor, the Celestial Ruler, and the Sacred Buddha.

    A great man like him, with an unknown origin, had appeared out of nowhere during the Middle Ages and given rise to the Great Trial. Many people were guessing that he was actually an outsidering from another universe, or perhaps he was a mighty person of the Ancient Times who had been living in seclusion.

    At present, all the doubts were cleared.

    Those who obey themandments will be a Buddha, whereas those who don¡¯t will be a Devil. The obsession that used to trouble Ananda for a long time was the Devil Buddha that lived within himself. Therefore, after practicing the Buddha¡¯s Palm in a reverse manner, he had finally broken through the realm, crossed the sea of suffering andnded on the other side ¨C the Nirvana Realm!

    No wonder the Buddha was showing up during the Great Trial of Devil Buddha. It turned out that Ananda used to be one of his most outstanding disciples...

    No wonder the Ananda Pure Land is covered with broken limbs and blood stains, and looks just like a Devil¡¯s ruins...

    No wonder even a strong person like Dharma was affected. Obviously, the Devil Buddha was good in evoking malicious thoughts, thereby turning Dharma into an evil person and making him die in hister years...

    No wonder the Sinew-Changing Scripture can be practiced reversely and convert Duan Rui into a demon. This method is actually originated from the ¡°Reversed Buddha¡¯s Palm¡±...

    No wonder all Buddhist monks are susceptible to be converted into demon...

    No wonder that when Dharma destroyed his evil soul and sealed the entrance, he was still leaving a back door ¨C he hadn¡¯t get rid of the influence of diabolismpletely at that time. As a result, despite the sealed main entrance, those who practice the Sinew-Changing Scripture reversely would still be able to enter the Ananda Pure Land through the Door of Stone...

    Ananda used to put in so much efforts to train himself in Samsara and the world of mortals. Nevertheless, it turned out that he had be a Devil Buddha. If he knew this was going to happen, would he still be firm in taking the Samsara Path when being confronted by the Demonic Sage?

    When he has finally attained Nirvana and has the ability to travel on the river of time, his beloved had already passed away. Therefore, for him, there is nothing precious left in the past, the present and the future...

    The sea of soul of Meng Qi rippled a little.

    Many doubts had been cleared and many guesses had been proved right. With a mixed feeling, Meng Qi sighed.

    ¡°So, this is the truth...¡±

    It turned out that Ananda who was trapped in an unending cycle of birth and death had ¡°died¡± long ago ¨C the one who lived was the Devil Buddha!

    As the Devil Buddha was suppressed by the Buddha, was he trying to seek help from Meng Qi ¨C a fish that slipped through the ¨C to make an escape?

    Was the Devil Buddha currently being trapped in the Spirited Mountain?

    However, what about the Golden Cudgel of Great Sage that was standing upright between heaven and earth? What was it suppressing?

    What kind of rtionship was it between the Master of the Six Dao of Samsara and the Devil Buddha? The Master of the Six Dao of Samsara seemed to have disclosed many secrets to Meng Qi deliberately. Also, why was he assigning Meng Qi a mission to go to the Spirited Mountain?

    Although many mysteries were solved, new doubts were arising in Meng Qi¡¯s mind. Looking at Wang Siyuan who wasughing madly, Meng Qi had made a guess about the Knot of Wang Family.

    During the turbulent era of the Devil Buddha, many powerful forces ¨C such as the Lan He Temple ¨C were destroyed by the Devil Buddha due to the fall of many strong martial artists; for example, the Maha Bodhisattva had been one of the victims. The Wang Family, being one of the most powerful forces in the world, was definitely in the limelight. However, Wang Siyuan could not understand why the Devil Buddha did not attack his family. Coupled with the mysterious disappearance of several ancestors ¨C known as the medieval saints ¨C in his family, Wang Siyuan had inevitably formed a knot in his heart.

    At present, knowing that Ananda was the Devil Buddha, many mysteries could be solved. No wonder Wang Siyuan could not help but tough madly.

    After practicing divination, the medieval saints had foreseen that Ananda would give rise to the next Great Trial. Hence, they entered the Pure Land, found one of the reincarnations of Ananda, and let him kill them using the Karma Transfer. They made him bear the karma of protecting the Wang Family at Jiang Dong, which was why the Wang Family had survived the Great Trial of Devil Buddha.

    The medieval saints had paid their lives to save the Wang Family!

    ¡°Never practice divination to an extreme extent, always leave a way open for the future, and never expose everything you know... now I understand why!¡± gradually, Wang Siyuan stoppedughing. The color of the blood stain on his face had been a sharp contrast with his pale face.

    Looking at the backward swastika that disappeared slowly, Jiang Zhiwei said thoughtfully, ¡°Why are the aura and words of Ananda still lingering around?¡±

    Why didn¡¯t the Devil Buddha wipe them out? He couldn¡¯t be leaving them behind as a memorial, right?

    ¡°Amitabha. Before falling into diabolism, Ananda must have fought with the Devil Buddha. That¡¯s why there isn¡¯t any formation left on the seventh story, and half of the mountain peak is already crumbled. After a fight, it¡¯s normal to leave some lingering aura behind,¡± guessed Xuan Bei.

    He saw Ananda and the Devil Buddha as two separate entities ¨C just like Dharma and evil Dharma, kind Duan Rui and evil Duan Rui. Of course, each of them had different ending. Ananda was more inclined to be the Devil Buddha; simrly, Duan Rui was also more inclined to the evil side. In contrast, with great wisdom and courage, Dharma had decided to destroy the evil side of himself at the cost of his own life.

    Wang Siyuan walked to them slowly. While wiping blood away from his mouth, he said, ¡°Judging from the remnants of this ce, after bing a Devil Buddha, Ananda has left the Pure Land immediately and never returned. Well, for him, this ce will probably evoke a lot of feelings and memories. Just like how the evil thoughts can be evoked in a good environment, the benevolent thoughts can be evoked in a dreadful environment too. In the fear of the reborn of the benevolent Ananda, he dared not return to the Pure Land before attaining Nirvana. However, after he reached the Nirvana Realm, he was already suppressed by the Buddha before he could make it here. Therefore, his aura has been lingering here until now.¡±

    Looking at the conditions of the Pure Land and mountain peak, he had deduced a conclusion.

    Speaking of this, Wang Siyuan paused and looked at Meng Qi. He then said with a faint smile, ¡°The Devil Master didn¡¯t eliminate the lingering aura after reaching the mountain peak. Obviously, he wants us to discover these traces. The reason of him doing so was most probably to get some benefits.¡±

    ¡°That should be the case,¡± replied Meng Qi concisely.

    What kind of benefit?

    Jiang Zhiwei sighed and said, ¡°Not only Ananda was obsessed with the thoughts of reaching the Nirvana Realm and achieving transcendence, but also he was so bothered by the strong enemy that he mentioned. What kind of strong enemy was it to be able to make him betray the Demonic Sage and step into the Samsara Path? He has even fallen into diabolism in the end...¡±

    Yes, what kind of strong enemy was that? What did Ananda experience in the past that made him go into the Samsara Path? Meng Qi, Xuan Bei, and Wang Siyuan were all having this doubt in mind.

    Why would Ananda ¨C an Arhat who practiced Zen and aimed to achieve transcendence ¨C have a strong enemy?

    As the breeze blew gently, an illusory body of the Tyrant was seen in the distant void. Last time, when Meng Qi entered the Ananda Pure Land in the Universal Fragment, he already knew that the Tyrant had been here before.

    Xuan Bei looked at the illusory body and sighed, ¡°The death of the Tyrant seemed to have something to do with the mighty people of Legendary Realm.¡±

    ¡°The Tyrant had gone back to the past with an attempt to kill the mighty people. Of course, the mighty people would do something about it,¡± said Wang Siyuan calmly after keeping the Ancient Book.

    Xuan Bei stopped talking about this topic and said in a serious tone, ¡°The Devil Master, Han Guang has most probably obtained the nine strikes of Buddha¡¯s Palm or even the method to practice it reversely. Those who obey themandment will be going to heaven, whereas those who disobey it will fall into diabolism. Afterbining the inheritance he got from the Celestial Ruler and the Nine Nether, in time, he will surely be a major threat like the Devil Buddha. We must pay attention to this matter and spread this news to the top sects and families as soon as possible.¡±

    Without staying any longer, all of them went out of the Pure Land.

    After destroying the cultivation base of Duan Rui, Wang Siyuan handed him over to Xuan Bei. Then, he turned around and left. The condition of his body might be weak, but the madness and the strong fighting will within his body were growing rapidly.

    ¡°The Samsara Mission will begin seven dayster. Is there any ces that you want to go?¡± Jiang Zhiwei sent a secret message to Meng Qi. She knew the mission this time would not as simple as it might seem since it was rted to the Spirited Mountain.

    Meng Qi was startled for a while, then he looked down, ¡°Send me back to the broken temple.¡±

    After pursing her lips, Jiang Zhiwei gave a smile without asking any more questions.

    Jiang Zhiwei and Meng Qi bid farewell to Xuan Bei, and headed back to the barren hill. Soon, they had arrived at the broken temple that was located beside a lotus pond.

    ¡°How beautiful...¡± Jiang Zhiwei looked at the lotus and sighed. Then, she turned and flew into the sky on her sword.

    Meng Qi went to the pond, sat cross-legged and looked at the lotus quietly.

    ...

    In the World of Gods, Meng Qi, Kong Zhao and Childe Yu had travelled to several kingdoms and witnessed all kinds of chaotic situations. For example, several officials with high rank had killed the king, divided thend and proimed themselves as the feudalists. There was also a prince who had killed his father in order to ascend the throne. Wars were happening frequently between the kingdoms. Countless citizens of the city were badly injured or killed.

    As the carriage went past the viges, they saw arge number of corpses on the roadside. So far, they had not seen anyone alive yet.

    There was a sympathetic look on the face of Kong Zhao when he sighed.

    ¡°What do you think about it?¡± suddenly, Meng Qi ¨C who was currently known as Lao Dan ¨C asked with his eyes half-closed.

    Kong Zhao sat upright and answered in a solemn tone, ¡°The cruelty of people is due to the loss of benevolence.¡±

    ¡°What exactly is benevolence?¡± asked Meng Qi at a slow pace.

    Kong Zhao raised his head slightly while he answered, ¡°Benevolence can be achieved through constraining ourselves so that the words we speak and the actions we do are in ordance with etiquette.¡±

    After he finished, he looked at Meng Qi, ¡°Teacher, what do you think?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s visit a few more kingdoms...¡± the voice of Meng Qi was so soft that it sounded like a sigh. Without giving an answer to the question, he closed his eyes once again.

    At the same time, the words from the Tao Te Ching had crossed his mind, ¡°The loss of Dao will be followed by the loss of virtue, benevolence, righteousness and etiquette, sessively.¡±

    ¡°When the sages and wise men start preaching about etiquette, it shows that most people in the society aren¡¯t cing much importance on trust and loyalty. This marks the beginning of all kinds of disasters!¡±

    ...

    For seven days, Meng Qi had been sitting idly next to the pond, staring at the sun that rose and set every day.

    Suddenly, a person was approaching Meng Qi with hurried footsteps ¨C it was the Brocade-Weaving Idleman, Shao Changge.

    Looking at Meng Qi, he gulped and said, ¡°I... I¡¯m here because the young miss asked me to pass some words to you.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± Meng Qi stood up slowly.

    After hearing the answer, Meng Qi was startled. Feeling heartbroken, he looked back at the lotus.

    Now that the lotus has bloomed, where are you?

    ...

    Late at night, the Samsara Mission was about to begin. Meng Qi closed his eyes for a while before he took a step forward. After piercing through the void, he had appeared outside the Shaolin Temple!

    Countless bright stars were shining in the vast sky. Surrounded by a peaceful atmosphere, the Shaolin Temple was very quiet.

    The arrival of Meng Qi was not noticed by anyone. Step by step, he walked to the main entrance with a deep look in his eyes.

    After going to the Spirited Mountain, he might not be able toe back again.

    Master, it will be a waste of effort to protect me.

    Sorry, I may not be able to live up to your expectations...

    Kneeling down slowly, Meng Qi put his hands on the ground, and kowtowed to the Shaolin Temple.

    Sorrow and hatred are inherent feelings in human beings. Sadness arises from within when human is separated from the loved ones, so it has nothing to do with the wind, the moon, the beautiful scenery, or anything external.

    You¡¯re the only teacher in my present life!

    Meng Qi stood up, turned around, and went down the steps. As he walked further, ck hair was grown on his bald head. The sideburns, however, were gray in color. Turning his gray kasaya into a green robe, he was holding a long de in his hand.

    He had spent ten years living in seclusion as a monk, and taking care of the lotus. However, at present, he had be the Frenzied de again.

    With hatred, he would be pointing his long de at the enemy!

 Chapter 918: The Furnace

    <h4>Chapter 918: The Furnace</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    The stars were so bright that they made the moon look dim. The shadows of the trees were dancing in the wind like demons.

    Under the moonlight, a person in a green robe was holding a long de while walking on the road.

    Although he was going to do something that risked his life, he felt that it was worth it because he had already experienced a great deal throughout the twenty years in the Jiang Hu.

    ...

    When Meng Qi arrived at the Samsara Square, the statues of mythical creatures, the white-jade floor tiles, the misty surroundings, and the Central Light Pir hade into his sight. All of them looked so familiar as he had been here many times.

    However, the state of mind of Meng Qi was no longer the same as before ¨C he was neither feeling tense nor excited. He was just looking at this ce quietly.

    Since the Tree of Da Dao had been retrieved, there was no need to exchange anything else.

    Just then, a light pir surrounded by mist appeared. Zhao Heng, wearing a bright yellow imperial robe, was stepping out of the pir. He had a ck mustache above his lips. Looking like a real emperor, his aura was far more mature and dignified than before. In fact, he looked like a totally different person from ten years ago.

    When Zhao Heng saw Meng Qi, he was neither surprised nor curious. Instead, he grinned and walked up to Meng Qi with big steps. Raising his right hand, he clenched it into a fist and moved it closer to Meng Qi.

    Although the look in Meng Qi¡¯s eyes was still filled with a sense of dispiritedness, his expression was obviously softened. Smiling a little, he gave Zhao Heng a fist bump.

    Bump!

    ¡°Finally, we can fight together again!¡± Zhao Heng drew back his hand and said with a smile. He asked nothing about the things that happened to Meng Qi in the past ten years.

    Everyone seemed to have changed a lot with the passage of time. Zhao Heng, in particr, had be more calm and mature.

    Meng Qi was about to say something when two other pirs fell from the sky. Jiang Zhiwei, wearing an light-yellow dress, was holding a longsword. Showing a bright smile, she was as still and confident as before. She seemed to be the only one who did not change much, probably due to her considerable experience in dealing with life-or-death situations that made her a strong and determined person.

    Ruan Yushu, on the other hand, looked like she was still in her twenties. Having her hair tied in a bun, she was wearing an elegant white dress and carrying an ancient zither. She was as graceful as a fairy who hade down to the earth. However, the innocent look in her eyes had disappearedpletely. With a fairy-like aura, it was as though she was going to leave the world of mortals at anytime to fly up to the Ninth Heaven.

    She took a look at Meng Qi. After noticing his white sideburns, there was a mixed expression on her face.

    Without saying anything, she kept the Phoenix-Perching Zither and took out a food container gracefully. Then, she went to Meng Qi, squatted down slowly, put the container on the ground, and opened the lid. Throughout the process, she did not look up at all. Then, she spoke in a soft and melodious voice,

    ¡°The Cloudy Date Cake... The Dragon w... Monster-crab soup... Stewed bamboo sprout... The Five Tastes of Dragon-Fish...¡±

    Ruan Yushu took out the dishes one by one and ced them in front of Meng Qi.

    Feeling in peace, Meng Qi watched her present the dishes while listening to her voice attentively.

    ¡°Last time, I treated you to all these delicacies,¡± Ruan Yushu looked at Meng Qi with bright eyes while biting her lips unknowingly. ¡°But this time around, I made them all by myself.¡±

    Meng Qi touched his lips with his right fist and closed his eyes. After a while, he opened his eyes, sat cross-legged on the ground, and tasted the food with chopsticks.

    ¡°The Cloudy Date Cake is newly-baked today. Compared with those that are kept in the formation, it is more fresh and natural. That¡¯s why it still smells good now...¡±

    ¡°The Dragon w is very crispy. If you eat it after the Cloudy Date Cake, it will taste even better...¡±

    ¡°As for the monster-crab soup, I¡¯ve taken out the crab mustard, and cooked it along with two turtles...¡±

    The voice of Ruan Yushu was full of joy. Standing next to her, Jiang Zhiwei and Zhao Heng looked at her with a smile. She has trained her cooking skill for ten years. How could anyone possibly belittle her effort?

    Meng Qi was tasting the food slowly and appreciatively. Eventually, he finished all the dishes.

    ¡°They definitely taste better thanst time,¡± praised Meng Qi in a serious tone while putting down the bamboo chopsticks.

    Ruan Yushu gave him a smile, and a dimple appeared beside her mouth.

    Since Meng Qi and his teammates already possessed a lot of items afterpleting so many Samsara Missions, they did not need to exchange their good deeds for items anymore. Instead, they were going to save up their good deeds in preparation for the special mission of a Heavenly Weapon, or for the penalty of failing a mission.

    Four of them were sitting cross-legged. As Jiang Zhiwei shared about the interesting experiences they had in the previous missions, Zhao Heng and Ruan Yushu were making somements asionally. The atmosphere was peaceful.

    Just when Meng Qi thought that this precious moment wouldst longer, he saw a light in front of his eyes. At the same time, he heard the apathetic voice of the Master of the Six Dao of Samsara.

    ¡°After the fall of the Heavenly Court and the death of Gautama Buddha, the Demonic Sage ¨C who has made a breakthrough in the realm ¨C had led a team of great sages and demon fairies to invade the Spirited Mountain that is located at the core of the Buddhist Sect of Amidism. Thousands of Buddhas and demons had lost their lives in this war. Only the Demonic Sage and a few people from the Spirited Mountain managed to make an escape. Since then, the Spirited Mountain has been mostly destroyed, and the Buddhist Sect of Amidism has been hidden. They are nowhere to be found.¡±

    ¡°Main mission: Return to the Spirited Mountain to search for the great sages and demon fairies. A mission sess will result in a reward of fifteen thousand good deeds. A failure toplete the mission will result in a deduction of the same amount of good deeds.¡±

    ¡°Side mission: Investigate the truth behind the war of the Spirited Mountain in the past. You will be rewarded an Immortal Pill of Good Fortune if the mission ispleted. However, no punishment will be given if you fail toplete it.¡±

    As soon as the voice faded away, Meng Qi and his teammates found that they were inside a Grand Hall that was dark and dpidated. The crumbling hall seemed to be a result of age and man-made destruction. Although they could see a table in front of them, there was nothing on top of it.

    ¡°This is the Grand Hall that once had the Green Lamp of Buddha...¡± Jiang Zhiwei had figured out where they were.

    This ce was deep inside the Spirited Mountain!

    Although Zhao Heng had not been here before, he had heard Jiang Zhiwei and Ruan Yushu talking about their experiences in the Spirited Mountain. Therefore, this was not an unknown ce to him.

    Looking around, Zhao Heng suddenly sighed and said, ¡°So, the Spirited Mountain is really rted to the Buddhist Sect of Amidism.¡±

    Meng Qi was having the same thought, too.

    The reward of the side mission was an Immortal Pill of Good Fortune that could assist people in bing a Dharmakaya by integrating the spirit and the body. Although it did not y a decisive role, it could effectively reduce the risk of failure.

    Why will the Samsara give us such a reward? He must be plotting something sinister...

    As soon as this thought came to their minds, they could see everything clearly in the hall despite the dark surrounding. Without the Green Lamp of Buddha, the hall actually had nothing special.

    Without hesitation, four of them carefully stepped out of the hall.

    Just when they went out of the hall, the lightning shed and the thunder rumbled. Thereafter, a lot of green lotuses were blooming around them. Along with the blooming of each lotus, the whole world was destructed and reborn in session. As the neb and gxy ured, a Golden Cudgel ¨C as huge as a mountain ¨C was standing on the ground while holding up the sky. Suddenly, a roar as loud as thunder that seemed toe from the ancient age was heard.

    ¡°In my whole life, I, Lao Sun, am not going to strive for the future life!¡±

    Interest flickered in the eyes of Meng Qi. Right after that, he closed his eyes and listened to the words with full concentration.

    Following the roar, a voice full of resentment was heard ¨C it was as though the person was gnashing his teeth.

    ¡°Ananda!¡±

    ...

    In the Trayastrimsa Heaven, the mystical nts and flowers were growing everywhere, and the auspicious beasts were roaming around peacefully.

    Inside an ordinary-looking pce with the que of Tushita Pce, an old man in a Taoist robe was sitting in front of an eight trigrams furnace. It was as though he had been in this position for thousands of years.

    Suddenly, the golden-horned child next to him stood up and looked down.

    ¡°It¡¯s the Aparagodaniya again!¡±

    ¡°Could it be...¡±

    He turned around, bowed to the old man, and asked in an anxious and doubtful tone, ¡°Old master, should we interfere?¡±

    ¡°Just let him be,¡± the old man in the Taoist robe did not open his eyes. Despite having white hair, his face looked youthful.

    ¡°W-why...¡± the silver-horned child was puzzled.

    The old man in the Taoist robe had finally opened his eyes as he sighed.

    ¡°The Final Trial hase.¡±

    When he pointed his finger at the eight trigrams furnace, it was opened at once. A beam of terrifying light soared into the sky, prated the void and the crystal wall, and entered the universe silently.

    Creak. The universe ¨C having no sign of vitality and was almost fully-destructed ¨C was shaken. As the illusory river of time urred, the glistening light of waves was flying out and disying some scenes that happened in the past.

    At first, an ark was travelling across various wormholes, looking for a that could support life. However, the frequent explosion of stars had destroyed many of the neighborings.

    The whole universe was dead silent. Nobody could help the ones who were on the ark.

    With fewer and fewer sources of energy avable, the aliens in the ark died one by one. In the end, it was like a silver-gray metal coffin, carrying a lot of corpses that once came from a highly-civilized. For years, it was floating in the infinite darkness without being able to reach its destination.

    Going back to the earlier ages, within countless gxies in the universe, all kinds of civilizations existed. Some of them were able to go across the Milky Way, some could only stay at their owns, some were protected by gods, and thus being powerful enough to colonize many others, and some were constantly migrating and destroying every theynded on... following the outbreak of countless wars, only the most powerful civilization could survive...

    Tracing back even more, there were fewer civilizeds. The inhabitants on thes were holding wooden sticks and wearing animal skins. The stars were still vigorous, and manys were still taking shape. Following the condensation of invisible matters, many gods were born.

    As the light of waves sparkled again, they were brought back to the starting point of the universe. Energy storms were expanding endlessly and everything was in chaos.

    In the light beam, the universe became smaller and smaller. Together with its past, present and destined future, it was thrown into the eight trigrams furnace silently.

    The lid closed and the light beam disappeared. The furnace suddenly shook and made a ttering sound.

    A scroll flew out from the knees of the old man in Taoist robe. After forming a Tai Chi symbol that wrapped around the furnace, a golden bridge that led to the Nirvana Realm had appeared!

    The golden-horned and silver-horned children lowered their heads as they dared not look directly into the furnace. Although they could not imagine what the furnace was going to produce, the aura alone had made them tremble with fear. They knew one thing clearly:

    The person inside the furnace used to be a prominent figure!

 Chapter 919: Gaining Freedom

    <h4>Chapter 919: Gaining Freedom</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    ¡°Ananda!¡±

    Following the roar of the Great Sage Equalling Heaven, numerous voices of resentment rose and fell one after another, making the dark Spirited Mountain even more creepy.

    Meng Qi opened his eyes and looked at Jiang Zhiwei and the others. He saw the same doubts in their eyes:

    In the past war in the Spirited Mountain, what did Ananda do to cause such a strong resentment and hatred?

    Meng Qi had a guess. Except for the Demonic Sage, the rest of the demon army had been wiped out. Could Ananda be responsible for this? This could exin why the Demonic Sage had been going after Ananda to kill him, and leaving behind the mark of Kill all the unfaithful ones. In the end, Ananda had entered the Samsara and ended up being in diabolism.

    ¡°The Demonic Sage must have crossed the sea of sufferings andnded on the Nirvana Realm to be confident enough to attack the Spirited Mountain and invade the Buddhist Sect of Amidism. At that time, Ananda hadn¡¯t practiced the Buddha¡¯s Palm reversely and became a devil yet. He was just a Great Arhat of the Legendary Realm. How could he possibly save the Demonic Sage¡¯s life and make her leave the Spirited Mountain on her own?¡± Jiang Zhiwei raised a question.

    Zhao Heng thought for a moment and said, ¡°The Gautama Buddha must have achieved transcendence after reaching the Realm of Dao Fruition. Perhaps he was having an ace up his sleeve that was made use by Ananda to lure the Demonic Sage into a trap. However, the Demonic Sage shouldn¡¯t be so incautious. The possibility of her falling into the trap was very low...¡±

    He then sighed, ¡°Only a few people survived the war. It¡¯s really hard to figure out what had happened exactly and what were the people plotting. It will take time to investigate into these things.¡±

    Just then, a thought came to Meng Qi¡¯s mind. He looked at Jiang Zhiwei and the others as he thought, Did Ananda take advantage of his rtionship with the Demonic Sage to make her step into the trap?

    This guess could very well exin the things that followed!

    Ruan Yushu frowned and said, ¡°Ananda and Maha Kasyapa were the most outstanding two among the ten principal disciples of Gautama Buddha. Both of them were the candidates to be the leader of the Buddhist Sect of Amidism. Therefore, we probably shouldn¡¯t see them as ordinary Great Arhats.¡±

    The power of a Great Arhat was simr to that of a Maha Bodhisattva; and those who were in the Legendary Realm were very close to the level of the Gautama Buddha. Previously, Meng Qi and Jiang Zhiwei had been making a rough guess about the power of Ananda and Maha Kasyapa ording to this standard.

    However, the most outstanding ones among the Maha Bodhisattvas ¨C such as Ksitigarbha and Avalokitesvara ¨C were actually capable of entering the Realm of Dao Fruition long ago. They had not taken that step yet because their great vows had not been fulfilled. Nevertheless, they were far stronger than most of the Buddhas since their power was beyond the Legendary Realm.

    If Ksitigarbha and Avalokitesvara were that powerful, why could not Ananda and Maha Kasyapa be at the same level with them?

    Although the level of attainment in Buddhism was roughly the same with the realm of martial arts, there were some special cases. For various reasons, some people might have a high realm but a low level of attainment.

    ¡°What you said does make sense,¡± Jiang Zhiwei nodded her head thoughtfully. ¡°Perhaps after the mastery of the nine strikes of the Buddha¡¯s Palm, Ananda had already broken through to the Legendary Realm, stepped into the sea of sufferings, and entered the Zao Hua Realm. Even though he wasn¡¯t at the same level as Zhenwu and the Qing Emperor yet, he was at least in the same realm as Ksitigarbha and Avalokitesvara. But for some reason, he was unable to achieve transcendence yet. Could it be that his obsession was holding him back?¡±

    ¡°If we think of it this way, the gap between him and the Demonic Sage was much smaller than what we expected.¡±

    After entering the Legendary Realm, one was able to leave a mark in all universes and Universal Fragments. Along with the birth of more universes, a mark would naturally ur in them. At this point, one was already at the peak of the Legendary Realm. Moving a step forward, one would be able to explore the past, peep into the future, and truly feel the existence of the River of Time. By then, one had already stepped into a new realm and reached a higher level called Zao Hua. Before making a breakthrough, the Fire Emperor, the Golden Emperor, the Qing Emperor and the ck Emperor were at the peak of the Zao Hua Realm.

    Many cultivators felt that this was thest part of the sea of sufferings. After crossing it, they would be able tond on the other side, which was the Nirvana Realm. Therefore, the Zao Hua Realm was often called as the sea of sufferings.

    Nheless, this was not an urate representation of the Zao Hua Realm. In fact, at the moment of being born to the world, one was already in the sea of sufferings.

    The green robe of Meng Qi was fluttering in the roaring wind of Spirited Mountain. With a calm expression, he said, ¡°If Ananda was really in the Zao Hua Realm, he didn¡¯t even need to use Karma Transfer to kill the medieval saints. On top of that, he didn¡¯t bring along the Ancient Book.¡±

    Jiang Zhiwei pondered for a while before she said, ¡°After going through the unending cycle of life and death, the mark of Ananda had surely be weaker and weaker. Moreover, he couldn¡¯t let go of his ill obsession. Hence, every time he was reincarnated, he was getting less powerful. Also, at that time, the death of the Tyrant might have something to do with him. He was definitely feeling bad about the self-explosion of the Tyrant before his death. If this was the case, despite being in the Legendary Realm, Ananda might not possess the actual power of a Legendary person. Therefore, he had to use the Karma Transfer to kill the mediaeval saints.¡±

    ¡°When he hade to the point of practicing the Buddha¡¯s Palm reversely, he could finally turn his ill obsession into an Internal Demon. After recovering his power of being at the peak of the Legendary Realm, he had left the Ananda Pure Land in order to make a breakthrough.¡±

    She was making reasonable inferences.

    ¡°Perhaps this is the truth...¡± said Meng Qi with a sigh. He looked around and said in a low voice, ¡°Let¡¯s go. We should go deep into the Spirited Mountain now.¡±

    Meng Qi was holding a long de in his left hand, and he was no longer trying to be as concise as possible in his speech. Although he still looked rather tired, he did not look as depressed and dispirited as before. It was as though he hade to life again. Noticing this change, Jiang Zhiwei was feeling excited. She immediately sent a secret message to Meng Qi, ¡°Things should be done with strong momentum. Just leave the enemy to uster.¡±

    She heard from Wang Siyuan that Meng Qi had been meditating for ten years just to be proficient in one strike of his de.

    Meng Qi replied her with a secret message, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Before I attack with my de, I need to warm up for a while to create the momentum. It¡¯s simr to the eruption of volcanoes and the urrence of earthquakes ¨C before these disasters happen, some signs will be shown.¡±

    Seeing that Meng Qi did not avoid her question, Jiang Zhiwei smiled delightedly.

    Outside the half-copsed Buddhist temple, many cracks appeared in the dark void like the giant mouths of monsters.

    Numerous paths were leading to the top of the Spirited Mountain. Walking along the path, the wind was blowing on them from time to time ¨C it was so strong that it could tear a mortal¡¯s body apart and destroy the Primordial Spirit. Meng Qi and his teammates would most probably encounter the Samadhi Wind after reaching the ce that used to be the war zone.

    In the distance, the thunder was pping, and the Milky Way was shining. From time to time, a streak of lightning would split the sky and illuminate the surrounding. Meng Qi, Jiang Zhiwei, Ruan Yushu, and Zhao Heng were moving forward slowly and cautiously.

    Roar!

    The path was having many turns, and it seemed to be never-ending. Some thrilling sounds could be heard from everywhere. When they let out their spirits to identify the source of the sounds, the spirits were swallowed up by the cracks in the void which gave them a painful sensation. Along the way, they saw several half-destroyed Buddhist temples, some golden corpses of Arhat surrounded by grayish-white light, and a huge corpse of Dharmakaya that looked like a tiger or a leopard.

    Meng Qi had even seen a golden Bodhisattva that was hiding in the dark. With a nk expression on her face, grayish-white liquid was flowing out from the cracks all over her body. Fortunately, she was on a different path from Meng Qi and his teammates. Otherwise, they would be getting into a fierce battle with her. The power of a zombified Bodhisattva was almost simr to that of a Dharmakaya!

    After walking for a while, a huge shadow suddenly appeared at the intersection ahead of them. After activating the Third Eye, Meng Qi found that the shadow was a person ¨C no, a demon ¨C that they were familiar with.

    ¡°Mister Dang Shan!¡± Jiang Zhiwei had also discovered the identity of the shadow using the Heavenly Heart of Sword.

    It was a long snake that was as huge as a hill. Its body was covered with grayish-white feathers, and there was yellow pus flowing out from its rotten wounds. Both the death aura and demonic aura around it were so strong that they turned into a grayish-ck haze.

    When Meng Qi and others first entered the Spirited Mountain, they had already encountered Mister Dang Shan. After Luo Shengyi sacrificed his life, they had made an escape from it. Later on, when they entered the world of the Pilgrimage to the West, they met it again in the Fragment of Heavenly Court. At that time, relying on the lingering willpower of Luo Shengyi, it almost became the King of Corpse as its gnosis was rejuvenated.

    Hiss!

    Feeling someone was approaching, Mister Dang Shan raised its neck and looked at Meng Qi and his teammates coldly with its scarlet eyes. Aside from the lingering willpower of Luo Shengyi, an illusory shadow of a white-furred monster was hidden inside its body.

    Last time, when Meng Qi and his teammates were being less powerful than Mister Dang Shan, they could already make an escape from it. At present, they could undoubtedly defeat it as they had actually be far stronger than it.

    Meng Qi sighed and looked at Mister Dang Shan with pity. Then, he sped up his heartbeat and made it beat strongly.

    Thump, thump, thump. Thump, thump, thump. The rotten heart of Mister Dang Shan, together with the three lingering willpowers in his Primordial Spirit, were beating along with the heartbeat of Meng Qi.

    For a moment, Mister Dang Shan was stunned and at a loss for what to do.

    With a sigh, Jiang Zhiwei pulled out her sword. The sword beam turned into a glittering rainbow that shed toward Mister Dang Shan from afar.

    As the sword beam shone on Mister Dang Shan, its body turned illusory, and its death aura and demonic aura became transparent. The three lingering willpowers in his Primordial Spirit were revealed.

    Seeing the True Self through the Dao!

    When the sword beam finally fell on Mister Dang Shan, the three lingering willpowers in his Primordial Spirit copsed at once. Since Luo Shengyi was thest person who was killed by it, his lingering willpower was the strongest among all. Therefore, he was the first one who rushed out of the snake¡¯s body.

    Luo Shengyi was floating in the air while his broken soul gradually disappeared. Looking at Meng Qi, Jiang Zhiwei, and Ruan Yushu that seemed to be familiar and strange at the same time, he heaved a deep sigh, ¡°Fate is really making a fool out of me.¡±

    Ding dong, ding dong. Ruan Yushu was ying a melodious song with her zither that contained a strong sense of vitality. At once, the broken soul of Luo Shengyi was no longer dissipating. Instead, it became more solid.

    The Music Score of Dragon-Tortoise Longevity!

    Meng Qi looked at Luo Shengyi and said, ¡°I¡¯ll be able to have a little control over Samsara if I¡¯m able to obtain the Seal of Samsara. Provided that I¡¯m still alive after going deep into the Spirited Mountain, I¡¯ll surely look for your reincarnation in your afterlife and help you in taking revenge on your enemy.¡±

    After being told by Qi Zhengyan that the Master of Six Dao of Samsara might possess the Seal of Samsara, Meng Qi had been searching for information about that seal. Currently, he could only confirm one thing ¨C after obtaining the Seal of Samsara, the first two reincarnations would not be reced by the three souls. Instead, the reincarnated soul would still be himself!

    Luo Shengyiughed aloud, ¡°Great! I¡¯ll be waiting for you!¡±

    In the sound of the zither, his body turned into a beam of light and went into the void. Before he disappeared, he had left some words behind.

    ¡°In the past, a person deep inside the Spirited Mountain had urged me to fight for the Essence of Wood of Creation in the Fragment of Heavenly Court!¡±

    As the voice slowly faded away, Luo Shengyi had disappeared into the mysterious void ¨C he did not even ask Meng Qi about how he was going to find his reincarnation.

    ¡°A person deep inside the Spirited Mountain...¡± Meng Qi repeated it to himself.

    After Luo Shengyi disappeared, Mister Dang Shan and the white-furred monster were freed at the same time. Flying into the air, they mumbled in panic,

    ¡°They¡¯re all dead, they¡¯re all dead...¡±

    They seemed to have thought of a dreadful past.

 Chapter 920: The Recurrence Of Mythology

    <h4>Chapter 920: The Recurrence Of Mythology</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    ¡°All dead, they were all dead...¡±

    Meng Qi nned to use the obsessiveness of Mister Dang Shan and the White Hair Monster to find out what happened at Spirited Mountain. But twopletely different monsters both said the same thing. One was the corpse of Spirited Mountain monk, covered with white hair. The other was a demon who was going to achieve the real body of Heaven Snake. They came from a different backgrounds but had almost the same obsessiveness and said the same thing. Meng Qi was scared but grew more curious to know what happened at Spirited Mountain.

    Was it because they witnessed Buddhas dying together with a great sage demon fairy? An aura of legends¡¯ death swept over Spirited Mountain and changed the rules of Heaven and Earth forever? What made them to still keep that obsessiveness after death for so many years? What did they see that shock them so much?

    Meng Qi held the sheath in his left hand. A streak of light shed in his eyes. The two obsessives of Mister Dang Shan and the Spirited Mountain monk suddenly exploded like fireworks, lighting up the sky and consisting of several vague pictures.

    Their primordial spirits already went away and their seas of soul dried up. Meng Qi could not wake up their Samsara memory and see the whole fight at Spirited Mountain but was only able to view some pictures through their obsessiveness.

    Mist came up in dim lights. The Spirited Mountain Monk¡¯s obsessiveness turned into two pictures: One was a big crowd of demon race storming Spirited Mountain, among which a golden giant monkey wore golden byrnie, cloud-walking boots and phoenix-feather cap. He carried the Compliant Golden-Hooped Rod on his shoulder in an imposing manner and gazed round with great airs. The other picture was limitless darkness in which dark figures were struggling hard.

    Mister Dang Shan¡¯s obsessiveness only formed one picture: The void was broken into pieces like ze. Darkness came over like tide and swallowed everything.

    The fireworks disappeared and lights went out. Mister Dang Shan and the Spirited Mountain Monk¡¯s obsessiveness disappearedpletely.

    Meng Qi was stunned at what he saw. Why it¡¯s not about Buddhas passing away, not about demons being killed, but about the recurrence of Hell and arrival of Nine Nether.

    ¡°The battle at Spirited Mountain, was there a third party who made utmost profit from it?¡± Jiang Zhi Wei asked. Her feminine eyebrows did not make her look any weaker than her malepanions.

    Meng Qi answered after a while, ¡°Demonic Sage leading the crowd to attack Spirited Mountain happened after Heavenly Court falling down. And before that the Demonic Lord was already dead. The Cruel Priest of the Nine Nether and other demons do not belong to the Nirvana Realm. That means the Demonic Sage was able to protect his important allies and subordinates...¡±

    Even if the Cruel Priest reached a higher level, there was still a huge gap between his strength and the Demonic Sage¡¯s. ording to the record, he was defeated by the Demonic Sage with No Demon Divine Spear even with help of Deep Sea Sword.

    ¡°Anyways, there is a possibility. We still need to wait and see,¡± Zhao Heng said.

    After their obsessiveness disappeared, Mister Dang Shan¡¯s corpse soon turned to mud and pus. Tough body would even be decayed in Spirited Mountain.

    Meng Qi walked in big stride calmly with his de in sheath in his left hand. Jiang Zhi Wei walked by his side shoulder by shoulder. Zhao Heng and Ruan Yushu were a few steps left behind.

    The cracks in the void became more dense as they walk further. And the road became narrower and narrower.

    Strong wind blew through, shaking their Primordial Spirits. Zhao Heng¡¯s emperor gown turned to a real dragon swirling around. Ruan Yushu and Jiang Zhi Wei¡¯s fairy gown swayed in the air defending the strong wind.

    Meng Qi kept walking with his hair and ck robe swaying in the air. His face was as calm as water, and his eyes were as cold as night.

    Paths twisted and turned. It was a very long journey. The four people kept walking, passing by Budhha and Arhat zombies, demons and demon fairies.

    Suddenly, a temple in great condition appeared in the road. Its tiles were made with ze and its bricks made with gold. It bathed in the lightning as beautiful as a pce.

    In front of the temple gate, a giant figure in a dark golden color sat with legs crossed.

    Meng Qi and Jiang Zhi Wei stopped walking at the same time after they saw the figure. Jiang Zhi Wei¡¯s sword gave out a sound of dragon roaring and lied in front of her.

    It was an old man in dark golden color. His eyebrows grew so long and stretched all the way down. He wore a golden color cassock with both hands sped. His faint smile seemed to include the theory of everything and Rtive truth.

    Around the temple, udumbara flowers bloomed and faded away and kept going like this. When it¡¯s blooming, each flower represented a purend, one universe and the Zen smile. When the flower faded, everything became quiet.

    The dark golden figure sat there as if he was sitting in the center of countless universes and purend.

    ¡°Flower has its time for bloom and wilt.¡±

    Without much thinking, Meng Qi assumed that this figure must be the slough of might people. He was at least a Buddha, an Arhat.

    Meng Qi could only see the vague shadow of golden buddha when ying the art of The Best in the World and now it appeared in reality?

    Jiang Zhi Wei, Ruan Yushu, and Zhao Heng thought the same thing. Then they heard Meng Qi saying by heart:

    ¡°It¡¯s Maha Kasyapa...¡±

    Yes. This was the head of the ten Disciples of Buddha Maha Kasyapa!

    He was an Arhat and enjoyed the same reputation with Ananda in purend. He was also one of the most possible sessor to inherit Orthodoxy. Flowering fingers and smile was his story. The art of Flowering fingers referred to his Dharmakaya.

    People assisting by the sides of Buddha Statue were always Gentle Glory, Samantabhadra or Maha Kasyapa, Ananda. They held high position in purend just like Guanyin Bodhisattva, Buddha of Sunlight and Buddha of Moonlight in ze Pure Land.

    Meng Qi assumed that Maha Kasyapa entered thest phase of sea of bitterness just like Arhat but only did not achieve to be might people.

    Dharmakaya achieve different Golden Body of Tao and it¡¯s categorized by their different possibilities in the future. For example, Buddha Golden Body, Yuan Shi real body aimed at Nirvana Realm and Dao Fruition. Amitabha Dharmakaya, Bodhi Golden Body, Ling Bao Tao, Tai Chi Dao De body were simr. Maha Kasyapa Dharmakaya, Golden Body of the Merciful Guan Yin Bodhisattva aimed at Legend or even higher level. Normal Buddha Golden Body could be Divine Fairy at most. Golden-bodied Luohan could be Earth Fairy at most. If they want to reach a higher level, they would have to gain a deeper understanding of Buddha and upgrade their golden body.

    Of course, the huge gap between Buddha Golden Body¡¯s power and Golden-bodied Luohan¡¯s would still exist in the Man Fairy world.

    ¡°Maha Kasyapa...¡± Jiang Zhi Wei, Ruan Yushu and Zhao Heng were all a bit stunned. This is Maha Kasyapa?

    Mo-Ke Maha Kasyapa?

    Jiang Zhi Wei and others all looked at the figure with respect as they¡¯ve only read about it before. Only Meng Qi kept calm, hiding all his emotions deep in his eyes.

    ¡°I never thought that Maha Kasyapa passed away in Spirited Mountain. In that battle, I¡¯m afraid that only Demonic Sage and Ananda escaped...¡± Zhao Heng sighed.

    What happened then?

    And the golden body of Maha Kasyapa was the only corpse that was not wrapped in death aura nor decayed.

    Jiang Zhi Wei eximed slightly, ¡°His back!¡±

    Meng Qi turned around and looked at the back of Maha Kasyapa. There was a huge palm print engraved right in the center and stretched all the way down inside.

    This was the fatal attack!

    Who gave him this attack?

    Suddenly, tears dropped down from Kasyapa¡¯s smiling eyes!

    The tears were as crystal clear like ze without being polluted at all. It was not anything like blood tears on Arhat Buddha Zoombie¡¯s face. Those tears seemed to be there since ancient times but finallye out because of external effects.

    He cried for the end of Pure Land, for the death of Buddhas, or for himself?

    The tears dropped own across his golden face and body and finally fell over in the dust. Udumbara flowers around all withered!

    Meng Qi felt something extremely dangerous. Before he opened his mouth, he heard a clear sound of Jiang Zhi Wei¡¯s sword and saw Kasyapa suddenly open both hands.

    Gong De, lights and sunglow light up the whole ce and covered the whole ce like flood. Meng Qi could feel nothing else and could see nothing.

    He held his de with right hand and wanted to pull it out but he did not.

    Strong lights went out. Meng Qi was then in apletely different ce. In front of him was not the temple, but a cliff. Jiang Zhi Wei, Ruan Yushu, and Zhao Heng all disappeared.

    Why did they get separated?

    Meng Qi suddenly felt a jolt. He turned around and flew through scary and dangerous dark cracks, meanwhile he was looking for Jiang Zhi Wei and others.

    A Golden-bodied Luohan suddenly turned around and made a fist and attacked toward Meng Qi. The void shook and strong wind howled. It seemed as if a star dropped down from the sky.

    The wind wrapped around Meng Qi like wrapping around a bubble shadow and could not tie him up. There was always a distance between the fist and Meng Qi.

    Meng Qi kept flying forward in a very fast speed and avoided attacks from Luo Han Zombies, Buddha Zombies, Demon King, and Demon Fairy Zombies. They could never hit on him likes its destined to.

    Meng Qi suddenly stopped after flying for a long distance. Right in front of him was a huge dark golden figure blocking the way. It smiled and stepped on udumbara flowers with nk eyes. It was Golden Body of Kasyapa¡¯s Great Arhat.

    A legend and even might people¡¯s Golden Body!

    Meng Qi sighed heavily.

    Just as he expected the one who lived deep in Spirited Mountain was forcing him to draw his sword and give that attack of ten years training and suffer.

 Chapter 921: The White Dragon Horse With Its Hoof Heading Toward The West

    <h4>Chapter 921: The White Dragon Horse With Its Hoof Heading Toward The West</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    The strong lights died out and Jiang Zhi Wei regained her senses. But Meng Qi, Ruan Yushu, and Zhao Heng disappeared together with the Golden Body of Kasyapa¡¯s Great Arhat. Everything seemed to have changedpletely within a second.

    It¡¯s not caused by the power of Kasyapa opening his hands, which could only affect perceptions and could not shift the void. Someone should have done it on purpose. An expert who did it without being noticed by Meng Qi and herself, who changed the rules of Heaven and Earth temporarily. Jiang Zhi Wei felt a sudden jolt and carried the sword hastening toward the temple to find clues.

    Suddenly, the temple copsed as if it was crushed by some unknown scary power.

    Jiang Zhi Wei looked up and saw a green lion walking slowly down from the dark mountain pass. It stepped on the cracks and calmed down the wind with ck smoke and white mist surrounding them.

    A buddha wearing a Heavenly crown sat on the back of the green lion. His face and body were pure white with his hair bound in five knots, representing five wisdoms such as mirror-like wisdom, etc., referring to the first five consciousnesses, the sixth consciousness, manas, ya-vijnana, and the ninth consciousness. His right hand carried the sword of wisdom with a pure green lotus in his left hand. Prajna Paramita Sutra was ced on the top of the lotus and quite different from the green lion, it was not polluted by the white mist but moved with peace and kindness.

    But his eyes which were supposed to be filled with wisdom were nk, reflecting the universe but not himself.

    Jiang Zhi Wei sighed and secretly upgraded her soul to the status of Taishang Wang Qing. She felt no more worries and uneasiness but calm.

    This Buddha was a great opponent of Kasyapa, representing wisdom. He was recognized as one of the strongest four Buddhas (Manjushri represented wisdom, Samantabhadra represented behavior, Guanyin represented kindness, and Ksitigarbha represented hope), stronger than other great Buddha.

    He was Manjushri!

    One of the two closest attendants of Gautama Buddha!

    He never thought that Manjushri was also killed in the battle at Spirited Mountain, leaving his golden body behind and controlled by the viins.

    The dark cracks closed as Manjushri came closely surrounded by cool and pure air.

    Taishang Wang Qing, no difference between purity and dirt. Jiang Zhi Wei disclosed her form and lifted her sword with Sword Spirit. Manjushri raised up high his sword of wisdom.

    ...

    After Zhao Heng regained his senses, he found himself in front of a dried waterfall. A green lotus bloomed and withered in the thunder faraway. A golden cudgel stood between Heaven and Earth. It¡¯s all dark everywhere filled with cracks except for the waterfall.

    Zhao Heng did not move as he saw a huge bird with golden wings wearing a crown stood at the top of the waterfall. Its beak was tainted with powerful golden blood!

    This was a real roc soaring 9000 miles up in the sky. He was not sure if it¡¯s the son of Demonic Sage that was taken control by Gautama Buddha, or the great sage who had the name of Roc Demon King.

    Anyways it was the resurgence of the mythology age. Its pointed beak made Zhao Heng shudder of horror as if it was his natural enemy.

    That golden blood might be a Sky-Dragon¡¯s... rocs conquer real dragons and snakes. Zhao Heng felt great pressure since his title was the real dragon and the son of heaven.

    The roc did not disclose his Real Body. Its eyes were red, nk, and cold. Its ws stretched into different universes and its feathers were a bit grey.

    ¡°Shit...¡± Zhao Heng smiled bitterly and moved his right hand. The sword of authority and respect appeared.

    The roc lowered its head and looked at Zhao Heng with red cold eyes.

    ...

    Ruan Yushu held the Phoenix-Perching Zither and found herself in the cold moonlight. In front of her was a huge animal!

    If Mister Dang Shan swirled like a mountain, then what she saw now was like a mountain range. But the strange thing was that although it was so big, its body didn¡¯t go all the way up high to the sky nor covered other areas, like Sumeru Mountain In A Mustard Seed.

    This huge animal had a horse head, turtle eyes, snake neck, deer horns, and a white body. Its scales were as big as a door and shone with ze lights. It was no doubt a Sky-Dragon.

    Its hollow eyes were as big askes with a bit regrets.

    The song that Meng Qi used to hum when discussing Journey to the West came across Ruan Yushu¡¯s mind.

    ¡°The white dragon horse with its hoof heading toward the West.¡±

    ...

    In the World of Gods,

    Childe Yu drove through different kingdoms and saw many temples and altars built. Many demons wore clothes of gods. A friar walked in the street and interfered with human society with no concerns.

    Some areas suffered from the pain of riots and internal conflicts. Some areas seemed to be peaceful but hidden with crisis.

    ¡°Stupid kings, letting all these go on under nose,¡± Kong Zhao took a deep sigh. He wanted to do something to end the chaos.

    Meng Qi suddenly opened his eyes and asked, ¡°What is smart then?¡±

    ¡°Devote oneself in the service of his citizens. Stay away from demons and gods but respect them. That¡¯s smart,¡± Kong Zhao answered.

    He stared at Meng Qi and waited for his further instructions.

    Meng Qi closed his eyes and did not say a word.

    ¡°Governing a great state is like cooking small fish.

    Let the kingdom be governed ording to the Tao, and the manes of the departed will not manifest their spiritual energy.¡±

    It was simr to Kong Zhao¡¯s ideas but different!

    ...

    That guy wants to get me exhausted to ensure everything goes as he wishes?

    Meng Qi felt a jolt and his body turned vague. He quickly moved forward, and then backward, turning left and then right.

    He choose to use the Wu¡¯Ji Seal and the Seal of Void to stay away from Maha Kasyapa.

    The huge dark golden figure who had both his hands sped with a smile stretched out his right hand. The void cracks closed in strong lights. The golden palm pushed towards Meng Qi, just like The Buddha¡¯s Palm but different in its style, a Zen style.

    Meng Qi intended to escape in the chaos.

    Suddenly, a golden palm came directly down up above his head like golden cloud.

    Meng Qi ran through the void and escaped for over 10 miles but the huge golden palm was still there right above his head.

    Normally Meng Qi should have already escaped but now he could only see the golden Buddha palm.

    It seemed to be everywhere. No matter how powerful he was, Meng Qi seemed not to be able to escape from this wu zhi mountain.

    Time for me to attack?

    Meng Qi sighed secretly and made a decision. He threw out something.

    I never thought I would have to use it so early.

    It was a huge corpse, shining brightly in white lights in the darkness as if it¡¯s connected with void.

    In midair, many figures appeared such as the Emperor of Hell wearing crowns and yellow emperor gowns, and the God of Death wearing helmets and armor. All these figures consisted of a yellow bloody illusory river. Nobody could find its beginning or end. The golden palm could no longer cover everything.

    The Nether Skeleton vs. Slough of Maha Kasyapa.

    Controlled Separately by Meng Qi and that guy deep in Spirited Mountain!

 Chapter 922: The Unrivaled Opponent

    <h4>Chapter 922: The Unrivaled Opponent</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    Jiang Zhi Wei felt like she was in a dream. She never imagined herself facing Manjushri in reality. As a devout swordswoman, she was extremely excited to meet a figure in mythology, especially someone like Manjushri and her sword of wisdom!

    It was very dangerous to fight against such mighty people. Jiang Zhi Wei thought she had no chance to defeat him. Even though his real spirit already disappeared and it¡¯s only a golden body now, she did not think she was that powerful to defeat any enemy in this long journey. This was a game, not reality.

    It¡¯s hard to achieve the status of ¡°only me in this world¡± if one only focus on his own sword and his enemy.

    Normally, the strength of Slough of the Earth Fairy or Man Fairy under the control of others equaled to the power of quasi-Dharmakaya, for example the two Sloughs of the Earth Fairy from Cao Family. But if they had wit then they became as powerful as an Earth Fairy, such as the Northern Dragon corpse of the Life-and-Death Fugacity Sect and the Xian Tian God Corpse. Jiang Zhi Wei assumed that she would at most be able to escape.

    The Slough of Divine Fairy was much stronger than the Slough of the Earth Fairy since its inner Heaven and Earth already formed a cave. The Slough of Divine Fairy could be divided into two categories: one was dead for a long time and could only fight with his tough body. It¡¯s as powerful as a Man Fairy. The other one still had its own cave and was not deadpletely. It could still reflect reality and change rules. This was very scary and even Mister Luda and her master might not be able to rival with it, such as the slough of the Heart Saint. Its power was far above Jiang Zhi Wei¡¯s.

    If they had a certain level of gnosis, they would be almost as strong as a Divine Fairy.

    Jiang Zhi Wei at the moment faced a Slough of legend might people. Aplete Slough of all its features.

    More importantly, Manjushri was one of the four Buddhas and in his past life, he was the teacher of Dipankara Buddha, who was the teacher of Gautama Buddha. He had both the Gong De and wisdom and might have already stepped into the Legendary Realm and achieved Zao Hua.

    This was a Slough of Zao Hua!

    Even though time passed away and the Real World inside Manjushri Golden Body died and would no longer reflect the reality and could notmunicate with other universes, it¡¯s still more powerful than Mister Luda and her master!

    ¡°This is the enemy I need to face...¡± Jiang Zhi Wei eximed silently out of satisfaction or fear.

    Behind her back, the Taishang sword emperor¡¯s pose appeared. Sword Spirit formed a body, a piece of clothing. She hid her feelings and focused on the battle.

    There was still a chance!

    No matter how strong her enemy was, it was still a dead body with shortings!

    Jiang Zhi Wei drew out her sword. Form, soul, body, and perception all merged with The Sword of Sun-Crossing Fogbow. She gave a thrust of pure sword lights.

    Between Heaven and Earth, no other Jiang Zhi Wei existed.

    The sword lights were bright and clear and beautiful as a dream and shed across a long distance and hit on Manjushri. His golden body and green lion turned transparent as if it existed in a different world from the sword lights.

    Seeing his True Self through the Dao, this was not about Golden Body but the soul. In front of Dharmakaya was Primordial Spirits, behind it was real spirit!

    A Slough without obsessiveness had nothing to do with his real spirit. It only had at most the controller¡¯s spirit!

    Jiang Zhi Wei¡¯s sword attacked the weakest point of the Slough of Manjushri with the intention to cut the connection between controller and golden body. Then the slough would be simply a corpse. Until then Jiang Zhi Wei would have a bigger chance to escape.

    The sword light was so beautiful like a dream. It went through the pure white golden body and entered into the real world of wisdom lights inside Manjushri.

    Dizzy lights shone and no secrets could be hidden.

    Suddenly Manjushri¡¯s Dharmakaya started to move. He raised one hand pointing to the sky and other pointing downwards. The lights of wisdom suddenly flooded out and wrapped around Jiang Zhi Wei¡¯s sword.

    The Best in the World vs. Seeing True Self through the Dao.

    The Buddha¡¯s Palm vs. Seven Strokes of Heaven Interception!

    Though Manjushri had no real spirits, The Best in the World used the wisdom lights and shone over the whole universe, driving away Jiang Zhi Wei¡¯s sword lights by force for its strong power and realm.

    This doesn¡¯t work.

    Jiang Zhi Wei had another idea. She changed the sword lights and turned her body vague as if her Primordial Spirits were burning.

    A Taishang sword emperor¡¯s pose carried sword and appeared in the void. Under his feet was illusory long river.

    Sword Twenty Three. Upgraded art of Sword Twenty Three.

    The form waved the sword and strong lights came out. All color disappeared except for white and ck. Green lotus and thunder changed in a slower pace faraway.

    Manjushri riding on a green lion seemed to be wrapped by multiyers of amber and froze.

    After waving her sword, Jiang Zhi Wei dared not to disturb Manjushri and turned around, running away quickly with pale face.

    Sword Twenty Three could only make a short stop of time. Hopefully it could make enough time for Jiang Zhi Wei to escape.

    Suddenly the five hair buns shone with ze lights and formed five golden bodies of Buddhas, representing five wisdoms: Amoghasiddhi in the North, Amitabha in the west, Vairocana as mediator, Akshobhya in the East, and Ratnasambhave in the South.

    Five golden bodies of Buddhas whispered their own Zhen Yan and a golden swastika appeared in the sky word by word. An illusory river appeared next to Manjushri and flowed slowly and continuously washing across his body.

    The frozen time copsed.

    Manjushri lifted his right hand and waved out the sword of wisdom.

    Suddenly several golden bodies of Manjushri in different shapes came forward from all directions towards Jiang Zhi Wei. Among them were buddhas of golden bodies, buddhas raising swords, a buddha with a red form, and a buddha with seven heads and two arms. They all opened their mouths wide without any expressions and shouted:

    ¡°A Ra Pa Ca Na.¡±

    Jiang Zhi Wei felt a sudden jolt and could not wave her sword. She watched the sword of wisdoming forward in a rather fast speed.

    Suddenly from her left hand shone out strong lights and formed millions of Jiang Zhi Wei in different shapes.

    Abination of Hao Tian Jing Fragment and Spreading Dao to the Universe!

    The sword of wisdom hit on countless Jiang Zhi Wei.

    Bang!

    Jiang Zhi Wei was hit far away right at the moment. A spout of blood flew from her mouth. Her Primordial Spirits, Form and strength all disappeared.

    She was bumped into the broken mountain and saw Manjushri stretching out his left hand with five fingers spread.

    The palm went down. Jiang Zhi Wei had no more strength to escape. Lights in her body went out by the punch.

    Five fingers closed and she was enveloped in the purend of the palm.

    Manjushri riding on green lion turned around and walked slowly forward.

    ...

    Ruan Yushu figured that he would not be able to escape under the attack of the white Sky-Dragon. She then sat down and yed the music of Dragon-Tortoise Longevity beautifully.

    The music could rejuvenate people and bring peace to the dead. ying it was the best option for now.

    The sky-dragon listened quietly and its eyes were full struggle between dead silence and unwillingness.

    Suddenly it looked up and opened its huge mouth and roared.

    Its sound spread faraway and drove away the music. Blood flew from Ruan Yushu¡¯s eyes, ears and nose. Her head started to ring and her Primordial Spirits were trembling.

    This was the real Endless Roar of Dragon.

    Her inner Heart of Zither yed the music automatically to defend from the Dragon¡¯s roaring sound but cold air and tide flowed from the sky-dragon and froze the void together with Ruan Yushu¡¯s body.

    ...

    Zhao Heng waved his sword eight times. A fire dragon, a white dragon, and a ck dragon flew out aiming at the roc. He intended to use the Emperor Sword to fight against this big dead bird.

    But the real dragons disappeared before they got close to the roc as if they got scared when getting close.

    Zhao Heng grit his teeth and yellow lights came out from his body. Every stream of light reflected an oilmp with a warm air.

    ¡°A myriad twinkling lights of a city!¡±

    The lights drove away the darkness and the roc trembled painfully in the light.

    Seeing this Zhao Heng turned around and escaped.

    He flew for some distance and suddenly a beak tainted with dragon blood came towards him and picked him up by the neck.

    The roc caught him in just one movement!

 Chapter 923: At The Top Of Spirited Mountain

    <h4>Chapter 923: At The Top Of Spirited Mountain</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    The strong wind stopped and the crack was half-closed. The void was half frozen like multyer ze.

    Two huge shadows faced each other deep in the Spirited Mountain. The dark golden body¡¯s Qi Ji collided with the ck corpse¡¯s. Lights exploded in mid-air quietly.

    Lights appeared like thunder partly hidden, like a dream.

    The Nether Skeleton suddenly took one step forward and the whole Spirited Mountain trembled. The yellow blood river behind him flew quickly, supported by the Emperor of Hell and the master of Hades.

    The river stretched far away and swallowed the cracks as if it touched the deepest part of Spirited Mountain.

    Inside copsed temples and on two sides of crooked roads, the Luohan Sky-dragon wrapped in dead mist and air and Buddha Jin Gang all looked up.

    Ten, hundreds, ten thousands... countless of them who were decayed with blood tears on their faces and strong power in their forms all shouted out loud:

    ¡°The Nether!¡±

    These zombies of buddhas and luohan flew up and cast themselves into the illusory yellow blood river overwhelmingly as if no more buddhas existed in close areas of thirty inches.

    Spider of the Vast Tiger with grey dead air jumped into the river following the zombies.

    In just a few seconds, dead air and dirty stuff all cleaned up in the Spirited Mountain as if they never existed.

    By having all those corpses of buddha, luohan, and demons, the river changed from vague to real and appeared clearly in mid-air with all those dead bodies floating. Meng Qi felt as if all his memories and spirits were washed away in the tter.

    It was hard to find a ce like Spirited Mountain to y the power of the Nether Skeleton to its biggest level!

    Facing Maha Kasyapa¡¯s dark golden body and Zen smile, the ck Nether made a fist of his right hand and attacked his opponent. The river suddenly rose up to the sky and poured down, running together with the fist as if the Milky Way has tumbled from the ninth height of Heaven.

    Udumbara flowers withered one by one under Kasyapa¡¯s feet and the purend disappeared. His golden body was covered with grey dust and decayed slowly. Its lights were swallowed by yellow blood.

    Kasyapa sighed slightly and lifted his right hands with middle finger touching thumb in the shape of flower-picking and waved.

    This was not The Smile of Flower-Picking of The Buddha¡¯s Palm, neither was Dharma¡¯s Flower-Picking finger. It was Kasyapa¡¯s own martial art called all is vanity. Itbined the arts of The World of Vanity and changesd irregrly.

    The golden finger waved and pointed to theher corpse¡¯s fist.

    The yellow blood river suddenly changed and turned transparent disclosing luohan, buddhas, and demons and then their dead bodies were broken like dreams and bubbles.

    Impermanence of life and death, all is vanity!

    Bang!

    The dark golden finger collided with the pure white fist and stopped in mid-air. The Nether¡¯s yellow blood slowly disappeared and those tough zombies were broken. Kasyapa was washed by the river and its golden body became mottled with its surrounding void broken like ze.

    Meng Qi flew up in the air right after the collision and changed his position and direction. He then appeared somewhere far away and rushed towards the deep Spirited Mountain.

    He left the Nether skeleton without regrets. Meng Qi would control the corpse from far away to fight against the Slough of Kasyapa.

    Strong wind blew through and the cracks increased. Meng Qi fled from the battlefield quickly. Suddenly a huge golden finger appeared and pointed between Meng Qi¡¯s eyebrows.

    The finger was in the shape of Gada,ing together with eight Sky-dragons, therefore extremely strong. Kasyapa was able to keep an eye on him even during the fight with Nether Corpse!

    Meng Qi didn¡¯t slow down and rushed straight without changing directions. The golden finger suddenly trembled slightly and passed by without striking at Meng Qi.

    Destiny!

    Especially Kasyapa was now struggling in the fight with Nether!

    Meng Qi ran far away on the winding dark road. He no longer felt prickles down his back.

    He knew that he had escaped from Kasyapa¡¯s threat.

    But deep in Spirited Mountain, he dared not to rx since Kasyapa died here. He might meet with Manjushri, Samantabhadra, etc., who were much stronger than the seven buddhas.

    Not a buddha but looked like a buddha!

    Somehow after Meng Qi got rid of Kasyapa, he met no more luohan, buddha, Sky-dragons, or demon kings . He did not know whether it was because ny percent of the zombies jumped into the Nether river or because Spirited Mountain was strangely quiet in the deep ce. He could hear nothing but the Great Sage Equaling Heaven¡¯s shouting voice in the far away ce.

    Meng Qi felt everything around was so deadly quiet.

    Meng Qi walked alone in the darkness with cracks filled in the sky. Strong wind was so strong as if it could tear his body apart.

    Meng Qi held the de in his right hand and his face lit up by the thunder looked worried.

    He had no idea how long he had walked. And then suddenly he saw the Golden Cudgel between the Heaven and Earth and the giant pit which could amodate a whole city.

    At this moment, the thunder mostly died out and the green lotus withered in the darkness. Meng Qi could only feel dark smoke fill up in the pit like demons dancing. Around the pit, he could see decayed golden bodies with great power filled up with dark and dead air.

    These should be the buddhas that died years ago, so many more than hundreds... Meng Qi felt a sudden jolt and he realized that he had arrived in the deepest part, the core.

    This was the top of Spirited Mountain where Gautama Buddha giving lectures in the past.

    Considering the number of these dead bodies, most of the buddhas in the whole purend even the whole religion probably died here.

    What happened in the battle at Spirited Mountain. Howe it turned out to be like this... Meng Qi knew that he could face legend in ancient times soon. Maybe he could find out what happened then.

    What had Ananda done that made all these saints and demons could not forget and forgive for all these years.

    Bang!

    Thunder exploded together with the green lotus blooming. Stars and clouds gathered. Gxies appeared and everything lit up.

    ck air danced around in the pit together with huge golden buddhas around it. All these things seemed to be a formation.

    These golden bodies were mottled, wrapped in strange grey air and dead dark mist. But their bodies were still left with the Realm of Peace.

    Their faces still had remains of blood and tears.

    Buddhas also shed tears. They all shed tears. What happened exactly...

    Meng Qi suddenly heard these buddhas humming inside their bodies and then screamed with hatred:

    ¡°Ananda!¡±

    ...

    In the World of Gods.

    Kong Zhao traveled through different kingdoms following Meng Qi and saw many different things. He gradually formed his own understanding and beliefs.

    He looked at his teacher asleep in the cabin and thought: teacher asked me some really good questions and inspired me to think over the books and my own thoughts and tobine them with reality. Now I gradually formed my own belief different from other saints. He is a great teacher, a knowledgeable man with a lot of experience. He¡¯s like a dragon flying in ninth heaven.

    But why did he not tell me directly his theory. Why he always kept quiet? Was it because he was waiting for a good timing when I couldpletely understand his theory?

    Meng Qi could held his questions no longer and wanted to ask for his teacher¡¯s instructions.

    ...

    ¡°Ananda!¡±

    Meng Qi was stunned by the scream.

    Ananda? Not those demons that hate Ananda but the buddhas in Spirited Mountain? Meng Qi felt so cold and his hair stood on end.

    So he sold out the purend but why then was he ran after by the Demonic Sage?

    What is his obsessiveness?

    It was surely not that simple that Ananda just turned to Devil Buddha!

    He pondered and looked at those golden buddhas.

    Suddenly a green lion walked out with a pure white Buddha sitting on its back.

    Manjushri

    Meng Qi felt a sudden jolt and saw a figure picked in lion¡¯s mouth.

    Zhiwei!

    Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s face was pale and her eyes nk with her clothes picked by the lion and could not move a bit.

    Meanwhile white sky-dragons and the golden winged roc walked out from the¡±Buddha forest and casted Ruan Yushu and Zhao Heng in front.

    They looked the same as Jiang Zhiwei and could not move not even to blink their eyes. They all looked at Meng Qi with a bit worried look.

    Deep in the pit, a cold voice came out:

    ¡°Wave your de and let¡¯s see whether you can save them.¡±

    ¡°Or you die and I¡¯ll let them live.¡±

    Hearing these words, Jiang Zhi Wei struggled intensely and murmured with her head shaking strongly as if telling Meng Qi to leave them behind. ¡°As long as the green mountains are there, one need not worry about firewood.¡± There were still chances to resurrect.

    But she was in the green lion¡¯s mouth and could not move freely and could not shout. Her crystal eyes were filled with worry and mist.

 Chapter 924: Another Me

    <h4>Chapter 924: Another Me</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    Countless Buddhas wrapped in grey air stood in front of Meng Qi like stone forests. Among them the Golden Cudgel was still quite obvious. A dark shapeless swirl rotated at the boundary between the Golden Cudgel and the sky with Thunder and a green lotus turning dark and bright around it. Sometimes everything was dark and scary, and sometimes everything lit up as pure as clouds and stars gathered.

    Meng Qi looked at it feeling like he was in a dream. Even the voice he heard was likeing from a dream:

    ¡°Wave your de and let¡¯s see whether you can save them.¡±

    ¡°Or you die and I¡¯ll let them live.¡±

    Jiang Zhi Wei struggled but could not move a bit or make a sound. Her eyes were wet with anger and worried as if she was urging Meng Qi to escape right away.

    Zhao Heng lying in front of the roc closed his mouth and looked at Meng Qi with honesty and decisiveness.

    If you die, we might not even be able to live. But if you are alive, we still have the hope toe back again!

    Ruan Yushu was cast on the ground. Her white dress was still partly frozen and her face pale. Her mouth had no color of red and she trembled out of control. She tried to speak but no sound came out.

    Her eyes turned red and her eyshes blinked like a brush, looking so pale. Zither music flew from her Primordial Spirit disorderly.

    Somehow Ruan Yushu¡¯s words rang in Meng Qi¡¯s mind:

    ¡°If one day, you find a chance to get rid of the Six Dao and he used us to trap you. Don¡¯t stop because of us.¡±

    ¡°Being controlled by the Six Dao equals death. Why not have one or two die and wait for sess in future with a chance for resurrection.¡±

    Meng Qi thought it over and then closed his eyes. He stretched his right hand and held the sheath.

    Was now a good time to draw out his de?

    Do I have to use all the strength and spirits that I¡¯ve umted all these ten years today at this moment?

    Besides, the Slough of Manjushri, the roc, and the sky-dragon were not anything like those I fought with before as they equaled to an Earth Fairy and some of them are even stronger than Mister Luda and Su Wuming. I have few chances to win this time...

    Meng Qi pondered and his eyes were still as deep as always.

    If only I was some robot with no feelings, if only I could Taishang Wang Qing, then I would have no concerns and struggle, no suffering of this kind at all.

    But something is more important than one¡¯s life!

    He put his right hand on the sheath of the de and drew it out.

    Lights came out like the sun rising from the east. Everything was lit up like lightning.

    This Heavenly Weapon was as sharp as always and became even stronger. He had never forgotten to sharpen it during this 10 years.

    Jiang Zhiwei looked at Meng Qi with his eyes wet and filled with anger. Tears dropped down from the corner of Ruan Yushu¡¯s eyes. Zhao Heng looked away as if this was not the result he wanted to see.

    The lights of the de became more and more stronger with an air of cruelty like a sun was going to explode out of control.

    Meng Qi lifted up his de and looked deep inside the pit through the crack where the angler kept his self.

    His said in a slow but positive voice:

    ¡°All you want is my body. Let them go, otherwise I would rather kill myself than letting you get it.¡±

    Begging would not work in this case either just to stand still and to be bound. Meng Qi was going to fight by himself.

    A cold voice came out from the pit:

    ¡°I have more than one fish. You are not as important as you think.¡±

    ¡°If you dare to kill yourself, then they will be all be dead.¡±

    The Slough of Manjushri lifted up his sword of wisdom towards Jiang Zhi Wei.

    Meng Qi hid his emotions and drew his de and cut down towards himself.

    I¡¯m not kidding!

    The sword of wisdom came down towards the neck of Jiang Zhi Wei and even more faster than Meng Qi¡¯s since he was going to kill someone else not himself.

    The sword light was so clear and bright. Jiang Zhi Wei¡¯s hair on her forehead was cut down.

    Meng Qi stopped and then lowered his head. He said slowly:

    ¡°You win.¡±

    If his opponent was indifferent and his death could not save Jiang Zhi Wei and others, then there was no meaning.

    Meng Qi¡¯s words lingered around with humiliation and despair. A tear dropped on Jiang Zhi Wei¡¯s face.

    ¡°Good to know,¡± the cold voice rang up again from far away. Manjushri¡¯s sword stopped before Meng Qi stopped his de.

    Meng Qi looked up.

    ¡°What do you want me to do?¡±

    The voice said, ¡°Seal your own Primordial Spirits and body. Then walk to Manjushri and let him to seal itpletely. And you walk into the Formation and stop nearby the Golden Cudgel.¡±

    Meng Qi closed eyes and put the de back into the sheath. His right hand tapped between his eyebrows and Niwan and sealed Primordial Spirits and body. And then he walked toward Manjushri.

    Jiang Zhi Wei and Ruan Yushu tried hard to speak but made no sound. If they had a little strength, they would definitely shake their heads like crazy and try to stop Meng Qi.

    Zhao Heng closed eyes, ¡°A man does not easily shed tears until his heart is broken.¡±

    Manjushri looked at Meng Qi with nk eyes and a pure white arm appeared in mid-air and then touched upon Meng Qi¡¯s forehead.

    Deep in the light of wisdom, every acupuncture point and internal organ were sealed and became enabled to activate Interior Realm. And Meng Qi¡¯s Primordial Spirits were sealed inside Niwan and became enabled to work.

    Meng Qi looked back at Jiang Zhi Wei and others affectedly and then turned around firmly. He kept walking to a destined result.

    He had been struggling in his whole life but could not escape destiny.

    Meng Qi walked through golden buddhas standing there like stone forests and then saw the Golden Cudgel standing in the center of the pit. A green lotus was blooming in the cracks with lightning shining beside it. He could not see the Great Sage Equaling Heaven in ck smoke but only the Golden Cudgel.

    Next to the Cudgel a mountain stood there like a five finger palm!

    The mountain was not high but seemed extremely heavy. At the top of it a crystal clear Bodhi tree branch was shining brightly. It had nine small branches, some withered, some still alive, some illusory, some real with a sense of Realm of Peace, of self, of wisdom, of brightness, and happiness.

    This branch was stuck at the top with its lights looming as if watering the seal!

    Between the Cudgel and the mountain, a familiar figure stood with his back facing Meng Qi. He looked at green lotus coldly wearing dark golden cassock with one bare shoulder.

    This is the angler? Meng Qi stopped ten step away from him out of instinct.

    ¡°Why resist this opportunity?¡± the man folded his hands behind his back and slowly turned around.

    Meng Qi saw a face that he was so familiar with because it was the same as his face!

    The man¡¯s face changed between two faces. Sometimes it was Su Ziyuan and sometimes it was Meng Qi on earth. But when Meng Qi looked at him, its face became the one that Meng Qi wanted to see. Butpared to Meng Qi, the man looked a bit more evil.

    Meng Qi suddenly calmed down and seemed to know that he could not change his own destiny. He smiled and said:

    ¡°How should I call you?¡±

    ¡°Ananda or Devil Buddha?¡±

    He stopped and then continued:

    ¡°or the Master of the Six Dao of Samsara?¡±

    Bang! Thunder exploded. The gxy was looming, lighting up a corner in the sky.

    The man in dark golden cassock said calmly,

    ¡°Whichever. Ananda or Devil Buddha or the Master of the Six Dao of Samsara, it¡¯s all me.¡±

    He confirmed without hiding anything.

    ¡°But how do you know that I¡¯m the Master of the Six Dao of Samsara?¡±

    Meng Qi sighed and said, ¡°I have always been very curious about the martial arts written in the Exchange Manual. I¡¯ve seen them in the fictions, animations, and dramas, but not real. Howe they are written in the Exchange Manual and can be learned? If it was influenced by the aura from the Real World and the legends, some character and poems were reflections of legends might people and some incidents, then howe no such things existed in the Real World?¡±

    ¡°I have always been wondering why my Qi Yun became so good in those Missions of Samsara. Some tasks were like made just for me. I had no idea until Xi mentioned about the Master of the Six Dao of Samsara was now weak and then I knew the Devil Buddha was my angler arriving in the Nirvana Realm but was oppressed by Gautama Buddha.¡±

    ¡°Your answer now confirmed my assumption. The little jade buddha is the proof. After seeing me get adapted in the missions, you then let me have inheritance of Ananda and get the real little jade buddha to open the gate to Spirited Mountain and learned many things. But once if I seemed to want to get rid of the angler, then I would be oppressed and then get missions that was hard toplete. Just like this time Jiang Zhi Wei and others wanted to stop and return to their world but you do not allow.¡±

    ¡°You as the Master of the Six Dao of Samsara had two intentions in all these. One is that to cultivate your fish by assigning proper tasks. The second one is to explore the truth of what happened in ancient times without getting noticed by other big shots.¡±

    The Devil Buddha smiled and folded his hands on back. He said in a familiar and cold voice:

    ¡°As Doomsday was getting close and the seal started to loosen up, I then had a little power and tried to find a way to get out by the help of the Seal of Samsara. Of course I want nobody to notice it.¡±

    ¡°You are the fish that I hide on Earth and I cut our connection on purpose then. I know everything you experienced clearly. Su Ziyuan is only a bait to hide my real fish, you. Ha, Mister Luda also got cheated. Now your Primordial Spirits and real body was going toplete soon. Once they emerged with each other, Buddha Golden Body, Ni Fuo Devil Body, and Premier true form will exist at the same time. I then might get away and find the breakthrough point.¡±

    The Nine arts of Ananda and The Buddha¡¯s Palm became one and achieved Buddha Golden Body but it didn¡¯t growplete therefore only to be called Ananda Dharmakaya.

    Devil Buddha walked to Meng Qi step by step and stared at him. Then Devil Buddha nodded slightly as if he was quite satisfied with the achievement of his fish. The air around him was suffocating and stronger than any other power.

    After a few steps, he stood close to Meng Qi. Two same faces looked at each other.

    ¡°Don¡¯t struggle anymore, other me. You will soon experience the Nirvana Realm. A realm that you have never experienced before. This is your honor as my fish and this is my gift for you,¡± his eyes deep and his body turned vague. The Devil Buddha stretched out his right hand and touched between Meng Qi¡¯s eyebrows.

    Meng Qi did not move as if he epted his fate. He stared at the Devil Buddha and suddenly said:

    ¡°Or, should I call you the God of Thunder?¡±

    The Devil Buddha stopped.

 Chapter 925: Victory Comes Without The Need To Compete

    <h4>Chapter 925: Victory Comes Without The Need To Compete</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    Dozens of green lotuses blossomed and withered around the Golden Cudgel. shes of lightning appeared and vanished, leaving a constantly changing overcast shadow on the Devil Buddha¡¯s face.

    His right palm stopped between Meng Qi¡¯s brows, his deep evil eyes showed a trace of ripple. Wearing a dark golden robe, his body that was breathing normally seemed to be revealing something inside, making one feel a sense of violence that was no less than the nearby Golden Cudgel.

    ¡°How did you guess it?¡± the Devil Buddha paused, his voice still indifferent.

    Meng Qi looked at the Devil Buddha with weary eyes and sighed, ¡°At the Ananda Pure Land, I barely guessed it when I got to know the truth about Wang from Jiangdong tiding over the Great Trial of the Devil Buddha.¡±

    ¡°The Tyrant was obviously the God of Thunder¡¯s fish. Out of so many hidden mighty people, why was Ananda the main force for killing the Tyrant, to the extent of being seen through and hunt down by various saints? Were you and the God of Thunder on such good terms that you were willing to take risks for each other without any benefits? Moreover, the Tyrant had also gone deep into Ananda Pure Land as though he was looking for something. Also, the Tyrant Stamp had prevented me fromprehending the Complete Soul Annihtion. I used to wonder about this, but I finally figured it outter. If Ananda was the God of Thunder, things would be clear and simple.¡±

    ¡°The God of Thunder was limited by his inborn godly body which made it difficult for him to make any more breakthroughs. Hence, he followed the example of the Qing Emperor, pulling out the Buddhism body of Ananda and using it in the Law of Reincarnation to find the way to Nirvana Realm. But due to the obsession in his heart, he couldn¡¯t break free from misery, resulting in his gradual downfall and the weakening of his stamp.¡±

    ¡°As ast resort, you considered the God of Thunder. You nned to keep a fish belonging to the God of Thunder and then merge the fish and Ananda¡¯s body, using the merging of a deity and body of Buddhism to pass through the stages. However, the Tyrant overwhelmed the world and lost control as a fish. Thereafter, you made secret arrangements ¡ª getting in touch with other mighty people, using the medieval saints as soldiers to kill the Tyrant to prevent it from continuing to grow and hurting himself.¡±

    ¡°After this failure, you finally gave up and sank along with your obsessive thoughts, turning into a demon.¡±

    Ananda, the Devil Buddha, or rather the Master of the Six Dao of Samsara had already held back the ripples in his eyes as he listened quietly to Meng Qi¡¯s analysis, only letting out a faint smile toward the end, ¡°Good deduction, you¡¯ve gotten most of it right, but it was still toote for him to know. By now, it could only serve to satisfy his curiosity.¡±

    His right hand pressed between Meng Qi¡¯s brows as his body turned illusory again, wanting to enter into Meng Qi¡¯s primordial spirit to try to merge the two.

    Meng Qi didn¡¯t and also couldn¡¯t resist. Watching helplessly at this scene, he mused to himself,

    ¡°This involved the Nirvana Realm and the saints have yet to certify the legend. It was impossible to deduce just by the Ancient Book that the key to the Great Trial was the Devil Buddha who hadn¡¯t appeared. He could at the most figure that there would be a Great Trial rted to Ananda, hence hisplete words then should had been, ¡®Should I address you as Lord Ananda or Thunder God of Ninth Heaven.¡¯ Other than you having to do with the Great Trial, the other thing that he figured and certified was Ananda was in fact the God of Thunder.¡±

    ¡°Moreover, the God of Thunder was born within the ancient Thunder Ore, thus often being addressed as the Ancient God of Thunder. He was already around during early ancient times and had known the Demonic Sage for many years. They had simr identities and simr abilities. It was strange for her to fall in love with Ananda, but not surprising if she had a love affair with the God of Thunder.¡±

    No wonder the sessor of the Demonic Sage said that the Demonic Sage wouldn¡¯t fall in love with Ananda. It was a self reminder that Ananda had another identity before this!

    The strength of Meng Qi¡¯s body seemed to be sucked out. His senses gradually faded and his vision turned blurry. Everything he heard sounded far away and unreal.

    It was only then that he vaguely saw the lofty shadow of a huge golden monkey behind the Golden Cudgel supporting the sky. It was wearing a purple phoenix crown on his head and a golden chain mail on its body, stepping on the clouds and standing up straight. Refusing to kneel down, two tears of blood flowed out of its eyes. As violent shouts echoed, there was also faint whispering, as though it was a prelude to the violent shouting.

    ¡°Teacher...¡±

    The tone wasplex ¨C one couldn¡¯t tell if it was sadness or hatred.

    Meng Qi totally lost his sensory abilities and couldn¡¯t see anymore. His primordial spirit stood on the Sea of Soul, and below him was boundless sea and rays of lights which looked like golden scales.

    He was the dictator of the vast sea, standing on top of a mountain in the middle of the Sea of Soul and looking down at all directions. At this moment, a shadow appeared in front of him ¡ª a shadow that looked exactly like him, the Devil Buddha Ananda! The Master of the Six Dao of Samsara! Number Two in the Heavenly Court in the past ¡ª the Thunder God of the Ninth Heaven!

    Each and every one of these renowned titles was describing him. Wearing a dark golden robe, his eyes were indifferent and his disposition tranquil. However, he was being presented as a faintly discernible shadow. It was a ck body that filled the entire sky above the Sea of Soul. With nine heads and twenty-six faces, each face showed a different expression ¡ª anger, hatred, coldness ¡ª negative expressions that were totally different.

    Standing on a ck lotus, the body had twenty-four arms holding objects such as prayer beads made of bones, a wooden fish made of human skin, a dark me and a frightening faceless being. It was unproportional and asymmetrical, filled with everything chaotic and insane, looking like an explicit representation of great horror, great destruction, great downfall, and great insanity of this world.

    The most obvious marking on the shadow was the reddish ck reverse swastika on its forehead. It was the illusionary Anti-Buddha Devil of Ananda!

    The real Anti-Buddha Devil was still under the seal of the Five-Finger Mountain and the Bodhi tree branch.

    There were ups and downs in the Sea of Soul; waves in the sea emitted golden rays in opposite directions. Meng Qi stood tall on the mountain peak and looked at the Devil Buddha Ananda who did the same back at him. There was no resistance in his eyes as he sighed, ¡°No wonder the Ninth Heaven Thunder Spear identified me, the Ananda sessor, with its residual vital essence and helped me to be the sessor of the God of Thunder again...¡±

    ¡°No wonder the Demonic Lord sighed and said, ¡®You¡¯veete,¡¯ after seeing me. It had nothing to do with Senior Qi achieving his session earlier. Since he didn¡¯t owe me anything, why did he exim, ¡®You¡¯veete¡¯? Now I finally understood that this was an agreement between him and the God of Thunder. Those words weren¡¯t meant just for me, but also for the God of Thunder.¡±

    Meng Qi looked at Ananda¡¯s eyes and spoke, ¡°You¡¯veete!¡±

    ¡°The Devil Buddha Ananda, who was also the Thunder God of Ninth Heaven, shook his head andughed, ¡°I was indeedte.¡±

    He and Meng Qi looked at each other for a few breaths before Meng Qi suddenly sighed, ¡°No wonder after the Demonic Lord was killed by the Celestial Ruler, the God of Thunder dealt another blow, using the Ninth Heaven Thunder Spear to nail the Demonic God inside the Devil Grave...¡±

    ¡°When the Demonic Lord attacked the Heavenly Court back then, you were probably one of the important figures...¡±

    ¡°You probably also didn¡¯t y a good character with regards to the falling of the Heavenly Court fell and the survival of the God of Thunder. The shock and disbelief of Marshal Tianpeng during his death was likely because he didn¡¯t expect his long-time associate whom he had known for tens of thousands of years, who was in fact his superior, and the God of Thunder who was the least likely to betray the Heavenly Court would suddenly kill him, and you also killed Gao Cun who was in the carriage. As you were unable to destroy the body of Marshal Tianpeng at the point, you misled others into thinking that Gao Cun was the murderer, hence leading on to other conspiracies.¡±

    The Devil Buddha Ananda listened intensely, neithermenting nor rebutting, as though reminiscing his glorious past.

    ¡°No wonder the Evil Intentions of Zhenwu knew you, and more so didn¡¯t expect that you had already taken the crucial step and attained the Nirvana Realm.¡± Meng Qi talked a fair bit, as though enjoying thest moments of his life.

    ¡°Zhenwu¡¯s disappearance made me worried,¡± the Devil Buddha Ananda admitted calmly.

    Meng Qi looked around, as though sizing up the Spirited Mountain outside, ¡°During the war at the Spirited Mountain that year, Buddhas passed on, Bodhisattvas and Arhats turned into vampires, and the Demonic sage was the only one from the demon race army who escaped. This was probably also your doing.¡±

    He recalled what he saw at the peak just now and made a bold guess, ¡°The Buddhas, Bodhisattvas, and Arhats formed the Thousand Buddha Formation at the Spirited Mountain to counter the Demonic Sage and various sages. Many Buddhas also came from other parts of Pure Land. Yet you, the core of the formation, betrayed the Spirited Mountain at the most crucial moment but you also didn¡¯t help the Demonic Sage whom you had made an agreement with. After killing Maha Kasyapa who was the other core, you changed the formation, turning life into death and Buddhism into Devil¡¯s way. The Spirited Mountain and even the entire Buddhist Sect of Amidism turned into hell, causing thousands of Buddhas and Bodhisattvas to fall into darkness, seeking death together with the Demonic Sage and Great Sages.¡±

    ¡°What a pity...¡± the Devil Buddha didn¡¯t deny it, looking as though he felt that it was a pity that he didn¡¯t put in his best but made no mention with regards to the specific situation.

    ¡°What about the Monkey God? It has also fallen at the Spirited Mountain?¡± Meng Qi asked.

    The Devil Buddha Ananda let out augh, ¡°The monkey and Yang Jian are the two with the highest possibility this generation to attain the Nirvana Realm. Even the Celestial Ruler could barely have him under control after being injured by the Demonic Lord, so he couldn¡¯t be killed so easily. When the thousand Buddhas fell, it actually had the chance to escape from the Spirited Mountain with the help of the Demonic Sage, but it chose to stay and forcefully dug through the Spirited Mountain with the Golden Cudgel, creating a piece of Pure Land at the bottom of the Spirited Mountain and sealed the remaining Great Sages and demon fairies in it, hence escaping death and sordid.

    ¡°But I¡¯m not sure if it diedter on. I didn¡¯t dare stay on at the Spirited Mountains when the Buddhas fell.¡±

    Meng Qi thought for a while and seemed to have no more questions. Frowning, he said doubtfully, ¡°You had a share in the falling of the Heavenly Court, and also caused the downfall of both the Spirited Mountain and the demonic race. Why did you join them and then destroy them?¡±

    What was he thinking when he gave up being the sessor of Sara Pure Land, Number Two in the Heavenly Court, and the husband of the Demonic Sage, destroying his own backing?

    The Devil Buddha Ananda touched his own chin and gave a faint smile, ¡°You will never understand.¡±

    As he took a step forward, the shadow of the Anti-Buddha Devil shook. Meng Qi immediately felt his primordial spirit totally restrain and couldn¡¯t move anymore.

    ¡°Time¡¯s up, enough of your nonsense. Wait till we merge and you will understand the real reason,¡± the Devil Buddha Ananda looked indifferent as he walked toward Meng Qi.

    When both parties were about to touch, Ananda suddenlyughed, ¡°I had initially promised to help Gu Xiaosang turn passivity into activity, to break away from the Lifeless Mother and use this to tie down the Golden Emperor. But she chose to reject this as she didn¡¯t wish to bait you, and ended up dead and her primordial spirit destroyed.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that you still didn¡¯t manage to escape in the end, heh heh, she has wasted her efforts.¡±

    His tone sounded of bothment and ridiculing one¡¯s overconfidence.

    Upon hearing this, Meng Qi was stunned and his eyes turned teary. Such a thing actually happened. What events did Xiaosang experience and what decisions did she make when I couldn¡¯t see?

    After closing his eyes and cing his right hand on his chest, he said in a low voice to the Devil Buddha Ananda who had stretched out his right hand, ¡°Since you want it, then take it...¡±

    The Devil Buddha Ananda had just let out a smile before he saw Meng Qi open his eyes, showing a sh of light in the dead silence. As his voice faded away, Meng Qi toppled backward and fell from the top of the peak into the Sea of Soul.

    Ssh!

    Waves moved as winds blew at the sea. Meng Qi and the Devil Buddha Ananda looked at each other. Pressing on his chest with his right hand, Meng Qi fell straight down.

    .....

    Bringing along Childe Yu and Kong Zhao, Meng Qi ascended the peak of a mountain where a river rolled on in waves below.

    After looking for a while, Meng Qi turned and said to Kong Zhao, ¡°Any realization?¡±

    Kong Zhao stared at the river below andmented, ¡°Time waits for no man!¡±

    Right after he spoke, he saw the teacher who was usually silent and never gave any advice step forward. The clothes on his weary figure flowed with the wind as he opened his mouth, letting out a voice that was low and echoing.

    ¡°The top virtue of man is like water; water benefits all things but does notpete with them...¡±

    The teacher has given advice... Kong Zhao was shocked and thrilled, and also a little stunned.

    Then, he saw the teacher turn his head, his eyes shing, and even his body seemed to be bigger. ck and white, as well as yellow and purple lights scattered. With a grand and solemn voice, he said, ¡°Heaven has its own rules, victoryes without the need topete!¡±

    ...

    Looking at Meng Qi fall, the Devil Buddha Ananda¡¯s eyes turned somber as the shadow behind stepped out and tried to catch hold of him.

    Where did he get the strength from?

    After taking a few steps, he and the shadow reached the edge of the peak. The Sea of Soul below rose up and down gently as golden lights gleamed. There was no sign of Meng Qi!

    He¡¯s disappeared!

    A reverse swastika appeared in the eyes of the Devil Buddha Ananda. Looking around at the Sea of Soul, he finally saw a few vague links.

    He was speechless for a while before he suddenly roared, ¡°Yuanshi!¡±

    ...

    ¡°Heaven has its own rules, victoryes without the need topete!¡±

    With the majestic voice, the lights of heaven and earth, ck and white clouds, and an air of purple brought Meng Qi up into the sky, darting out of the heliumyer and into the vast starry sky.

    Below was a boundless ruinednd, whereas above it were manys and a brilliant sun.

    Meng Qi raised his head, he had neither a knife nor a sword on him. Following the various links, his eyes prated void spaces and looked into that of the Devil Buddha Ananda at the peak of the Spirited Mountain.

    Crack!

    Activities of vital energy from causal links hit each other in the air. shes of light suddenly appeared in the dead silent sky. They looked like countless silver snakes dancing, making the rays from the sun look dull.

    Looking at the Devil Buddha Ananda¡¯s eyes return to coldness and cruelty, two shadows suddenly appeared in Meng Qi¡¯s mind.

    One was gray-haired with a thin appearance, amiable, broad-minded, kind to the younger generation, peace-loving, modest, and upright.

    The other wore a white dress, and had an unpredictable disposition and temperament. Her indignance might not be real, and herughter might not be a pretense. Always hiding her intentions, no one could guess her thoughts. Gu Xiaosang ¡ª a true demoness with an unpredictable mind. Although she looked cold and selfish, there was always a trace of hidden tenderness.

    When faced with the mission by Samsara which went against his true feelings, Senior Chonghe eventually chose self-destruction!

    Despite several struggles and failures, Gu Xiaosang still gave up the good intentions of Samsara, refused to surrender to the Lifeless Mother, and copsed in his arms!

    Both of them, one good and one evil, chose different paths but had the same ending. In life, there are always things more important than death that require persistence.

    Meng Qi ¡ª positive and optimistic, liked to make his presence felt by others, loved reading novels andics, met many friends in school and at work, insisted on practising in Shaolin Temple, friends for life and death with Jiang Zhiwei, Qi Zhengyan and Ruan Yushu.

    Meng Qi ¡ª warm-hearted and always standing up against injustice, heartbroken due to the death of Zhang Yuanshan and other good friends, bold and good at reasoning but actually shy and passive, calm in times of danger,zy and enjoyedfort, liked to joke and tease others, gradually matured but didn¡¯t change his original intents after experiencing sufferings, had an entangled rtionship of love and hate with Gu Xiaosang but was always passive, sat in the ruined temple watching lotuses with his heart filled with remorse and pain...

    This was him, unique and irreceable. He wasn¡¯t some Devil Buddha or Master of the Six Dao of Samsara. Neither was he Ananda nor the God of Thunder. Even more so was he not something that a big shot¡¯s glory and attainment could make up for!

    I am who I am because of these. Without myself, what is the meaning of life?

    When faced with difficulties, life and death, we might had gradually given up ourselves, fawned upon others, be unscrupulous, be hateful, be submissive, and be cold, hurting our parents, spouses and children. If you wait and look back only when you are to die, would you think that that was yourself? Would you feel pain?

    Myself was a persistence more important than life!

    Senior Chonghe understood this, hence he chose death to prove it instead of dropping his original intents. Xiaosang also understood this, hence she struggled alone instead of betraying her soul. Zhiwei, Yushu, Senior Qi, and Zhao Heng also understood this, hence some of them shed tears and some chose to enter hell!

    Today as I face this, my choice is obvious without saying!

    If life has no meaning, why would death be fearful?

    If I¡¯m not even fearful of death, what else do I have to be afraid of!

    Meng Qi¡¯s eyes were filled with unusual firmness and hatred. It was as though there were entangling mes in his body about to gush out like a terrifying volcano.

    He stood tall in the starry sky looking at the Devil Buddha Ananda and a mysterious seal which appeared in his palm. The seal was divided into six sides ¡ª top was the heavenly gods and bottom was hell. The front was the world of mortals and the back was that of brutes. The left showed the demonic race and the right sang of the devils. He stretched his right hand out to the side and wielded madly as he roared in a low voice, ¡°Give me the de!¡±

    Bang!

    Inside the in Girl Fairnd, the shiny long de enshrined on the hall suddenly burst with purple thunder, broke through void space, and disappeared.

    ¡°Give me the de!¡±

    Right after he said this, a thunderbolt filled the starry sky, covering the stars and turning the sky into a vast sea. A long de, its entire body cast in purple thunder, appeared in Meng Qi¡¯s hand. It was heavy, tyrannical, and overbearing.

    The Tyrant¡¯s Invincible de!

    One of the Top Ten Heavenly Weapons!

    When Gu Xiaosang died, his remorse and sorrow connected with the stamp of the Invincible de and hence became its owner.

    Ten years of suffering, ten years of remorse, ten years of sorrow, ten years of disappointment and pain from not seeing the person despite the flowers blooming, and ten years of torment worse than death all umted in his heart, perfecting invincibility within the Tyrant¡¯s Invincible de.

    Meng Qi lifted the heavy de in his hand and the Devil Buddha Ananda was out of his sight. He only saw a small boat in the river, a youngdy in a white dress stood at one end, ying a jade flute as though calling for her husband.

    He only saw at the side of the Jade Belt Bridge where thentern lights were dim, there was a youngdy in a white fur coat, and had beautiful shiny eyes.

    He only saw tower ships in the Jiangdong River passing by, and she, graceful and extraordinary, was smiling as she got the girl next to her call out father.

    He only saw at Shangshui on Lihua Ind, the amorous feelings of the soft kiss and the joke on we are the same type of people.

    He only saw the silk clothing fade, sharing the present life which was the consequence of the past with himself.

    He only saw the shiny water surface and the white dress youngdy blushing and smiling as she talked about after death.

    He only saw her with blood at the corner of her mouth, looking pale and smiling sadly as she said painfully, ¡°I¡¯ve struggled, and I¡¯ve lost.¡±

    He only saw the ruined temple and the pond of blossomed lotuses. Year after year, the flowers bloomed, but where were you?

    Anger, sorrow, hatred, unwillingness, despair, suppression and all other emotions surged. Ten years of pain, suffering, and disheartenment all turned into the de¡¯s will, making the Tyrant¡¯s Invincible de emit a brilliancerger than that of the sun!

    As he gazed into the distance at the Devil Buddha Ananda, he was looking into those cold and indifferent eyes and at him turning the mysterious Seal of Samsara. Meng Qi¡¯s primordial spirit form suddenly burned and gave off infinite light as it took a step forward and merged with the flesh body.

    This de has waited ten years for you!

    I retreated to advance, won withoutpeting, trapped your soul in my flesh body so that you couldn¡¯t control Manjushri and the other dead bodies temporarily. They would be safe as long as your soul is destroyed.

    The pain and struggle caused by you forcing me into a corner, the anger and sufferings from killing my lover identally and having to choose between my friends and myself, and the helplessness and despair from having my fate being controlled by others shall end with this de!

    Things from the past, all the restrictions, obstacles, and unwillingness shall disappear today!

    The de swung out and quickly disappeared. Thes in the sky turned in a strange manner, obstructing the sun and the surrounding stars, looking as though there was an eclipse. Their surroundings turned pitch dark and inexplicably strange, only leaving Meng Qi¡¯s roaring echo, ¡°In this lifetime, I do not ask about the past!¡±

 Chapter 926: Live In The Present

    <h4>Chapter 926: Live In The Present</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    ¡°In this lifetime, I do not ask about the past!¡±

    After the de swung out and strangely disappeared,s moved and shielded the sun. At that time, the World of Gods experienced night during the day. There was an official record, ¡°At noon during the sixth year of King Xianlie, the Heavenly Dog ate the sun, day became night, a bad omen.¡±

    The night was long, with only dots of stars shining from afar. Inexplicable creeping seemed to be hiding in the darkness, making one feel strange and mystified.

    At this moment, an obscure and faintly discernible purple de beam appeared high up in the sky, looking unusually illusory, as though it came from the mysterious spiritual world to the practical material world, hence making everything look unreal.

    The beam of the de lit up the dark night, illuminated virtuality and reality, and also showed brilliant asterisms that shouldn¡¯t exist within human senses. They filled the entire sky, looking like conglomerates of stars but mixed with many colors.

    The purple thunder de moved neither forward nor backward, upward or downward. As it rose strangely, the brilliant asterisms disappeared one by one, leaving only a few which connected the links of Meng Qi in the World of Gods and the Devil Buddha Ananda¡¯s spirit at the peak of the Spirited Mountain!

    Everything from the past was in it.

    With the emergence of the de beam and the visibility of the links, Meng Qi could clearly sense the Devil Buddha Ananda¡¯s action ¡ª he had offered the mysterious seal as sacrifice.

    The seal was everywhere ¡ª high up in the sky and turning quickly; rolling up and down, showing the scene on every side of its body to Meng Qi. Surrounding the seal were the Nine Levels of Heaven and deities, its bottom showed the sufferings of hell and demons. The front was the world of mortals and the back was that of brutes, the left showed the demonic race and the right sang of the devils, as though it had all beings and everything in the world contained within.

    Meng Qi came to a realization after seeing it. It should be one of the top ten Heavenly Weapons which had the same reputation as the Tyrant¡¯s Invincible de ¡ª The Seal of Samsara. Highly mysterious, rumor has it that it was smelted by the Heavenly Deity, who was one half of the Earth Goddess of High Heaven, who took pity on mankind and hence used his own body as the tripod, hell as fire and Half-step Realm of Dao as material. From then on, heaven had samsara, and people could also have limited samsara!

    No wonder Ananda dared to attempt the Samsara Formation, because he had already gotten hold of the Seal of Samsara!

    As the Seal of Samsara turned, deep and quiet light fell. Hell, the mortal world and the Nine Levels of Heaven appeared at the same time in the dark sky. Shadows of deities and sages, human and the demonic race, as well as devils and demons were faintly discernible. Suddenly, the remaining links took a turn and expanded into shadows!

    There was a sad-looking monk in a gray robe with nine golden buddha statues behind him. There was also a man pointed and swore, one who understood the Buddha way, and one who showed a mudra hand gesture. They suddenly ovepped and merged, turning into a golden body stuffed between heaven and earth. It lookedpassionate and blissful, solemn, and humorous, and also pure and at ease. Its hair was worn in a small bun like that of Buddha, showing thirty-two features and eighty characteristics. Other than these, there was nothing else and everything was an illusion. The Golden Body of Buddha!

    There was the Anti-Buddha Devil ¡ª with nine heads and twenty-six face standing on a ck lotus, had twenty-four arms holding things such as prayer beads made of human bones, wooden fish made of human skin etc showing all kinds of negative emotions, scenes of end of the world, and cruelty.

    There was also the Thunder God of the Ninth Heaven ¡ª tall and strong, bronze-skinned with numerous thunder markings, always bringing along a sea of thunder every time he appeared.

    There was even the link built directly between the Seal of Samsara and Meng Qi, representing the dark imaginary lines controlled by the Master of the Six Dao of Samsara. It was burning with dark green smoulder as its petrifying strength spread toward Meng Qi, wanting him to die a horrible death on the spot!

    The past rted to the anglers and the restrictions that made him act against his own will all appeared as an attempt to fight against Meng Qi¡¯s de and have him under control again.

    But this de was the result of Meng Qi¡¯s ten years of pain, suffering, and lonesome meditation merged with Letting Go of the Past and the Seal of Dao. It was here for this moment and prepared exactly for this!

    The illusory purple beam of the thunder de suddenly lit up and spurted. The volcano that had been suppressed for ten years and the tsunami that had been silent for ten years suddenly erupted. Heaven and earth changed color and the sky above suddenly turned bright. Day became night as the sun was reced by the de beam!

    The de had waited for ten years!

    In the direction of the de beam, the shadows of Ananda who appeared as the Golden Body of Ananda, the true form of the Devil Buddha with a reverse swastika, and the ancient God of Thunder all shattered and returned to the mysterious karma links. The dark green smolder on the dark imaginary lines that were cut by lightning and the de and also represented the Seal of Samsara¡¯s control over Meng Qi was put out without wind. It was cut by the Tyrant¡¯s Invincible de.

    Bang!

    The energy hidden within the Tyrant¡¯s Invincible de erupted. No words could describe the colors the thunder that instantaneously expanded. The spurting air of tyranny had all living things in the World of Gods shaking, engulfed the dark imaginary lines and totally eliminated them.

    Suddenly, Meng Qi realized that the sky had cleared up. He felt rxed and carefree from within him as all the restrictions and implications vanished into thin air.

    Every side of the Seal of Samsara had already emitted infinite light, showing the Nine Levels of Heaven that were filled with spiritual air and covered the sky, hell that was filled with sludge and deprivation, the mortal world that had both light and darkness, as well as brutes, the demonic race, and devils. As it turned, six dark and mysterious swirls appeared, making Meng Qi shudder as though he would fall into Samsara and never break free once he got infected.

    The sixrge swirls rotated around the Tyrant¡¯s Invincible de as they turned, entangling with the erupting power of the de, sometimes showing hell and sometimes showing the mortal world, unable to stabilize.

    As the residual waves swept out, the surroundings either shattered or sank. The distant moon fell into dpidation, and the World of Gods was going to be without a moon!

    The Devil Buddha Ananda stood beside the Golden Cudgel. A reddish ck reverse swastika appeared in his eyes as he removed the constraint ced by Manjushri and Meng Qi himself, grasping every minute to merge this body. His eyes were indifferent but had a trace of hatred. It seemed like there was nothing he could do about Meng Qi cutting away the past and also the link, but he didn¡¯t show too much emotions due to his deep character.

    As Meng Qi watched the Tyrant¡¯s Invincible de and the Seal of Samsara entangle, the cohesion of his Dharmakaya reached a crucial moment. With the restriction removed, his body was vivacious and spirit rxed. This condition was the key to opening the gate. Afraid to take chances, Meng Qi released his right hand and let the Tyrant¡¯s Invincible de contend the Seal of Samsara. Silver snakes and purple dragons shot out from his body which was burning with colored lights, perfecting the spirit, dharmakaya, and flesh body by crushing them before calcinating them into one!

    The three that were in virtuality, reality, and between virtuality and reality gradually be one. Meng Qi was about to attain the Indestructible Original Form.

    At this moment, the Devil Buddha Ananda on the peak of the Spirited Mountain let out a faint smile, looking as though he had ready ns!

    He was brightened up by lightning and then returned to the dark sky. Suddenly, an illusory long river appeared around Meng Qi. Filled with the past, it wasn¡¯t known where it flowed from. Without warning, it split in front of Meng Qi, separating into tributaries which continued to separate. The river filled the vast universe!

    This was the Timeless River; its tributaries represented numerous types of futures, and the more distant futures were afterlifes.

    At this moment, the insides of Meng Qi¡¯s body were chaotic and mysterious, its outside had colored lights turning and they were about to be one. Shadows flew out from a far ce in the Timeless River; there was a monk facing amp and a Buddha statue, a man looking up and questioning the sky, a swordsman in white, and a mad priest. Further away was a beautifuldy, a demon swallowing the sky, a Buddha on a lotus tform, a lord on a legendary faceless creature, and also many ordinary people, an evil man whose eyes showed a reddish ck swastika.

    No, it wasn¡¯t just him ¡ª every silhouette showed a reddish ck swastika in their eyes.

    Every future and every afterlife showed a reddish ck swastika!

    Stars filled the night sky, adding brilliance to the countless tributaries and shadows.

    Each and every future and afterlife turned into the Devil Buddha, smiling and looking confident. Taking a step forward and about to enter Meng Qi¡¯s earthly body, he was going to possess his flesh body and merge his primordial spirit again!

    People of the Nirvana Realm chase the past and spread all over the future!

    The Devil Buddha on the peak of the Spirited Mountain let out a lowugh, ¡°You can cut away the past, but you cannot escape from the future!¡±

    Seeing the human shadows invade against the Timeless River and a normal actual would be ineffective, Meng Qi¡¯s fiery eyes suddenly smiled.

    I already knew you were going to do this!

    Wang Siyuan¡¯s unfinished words of letting go of the past that he mentioned several times weren¡¯t to emphasize Stepped into the river and your life is not destined but to be careful of the future aspared to the past!

    Su Wuming only talked about the past and nothing about the future. There was hidden meaning in his words and he was also indirectly reminding me!

    When I was talking to the Divine master of the Sun, I felt it was strange that he mentioned being bound by the past and entanglement with the future!

    The Great Son of Heaven has also said long ago that the people of the Nirvana Realm could possess the future. Thinking of it, it must have been a deliberate reminder from Senior Qi who had gotten the Demonic Lord¡¯s memory.

    Thinking back now, the Tyrant cut away the past and became a legend, but he still ended up dead. This was probably because he still hoped for an afterlife, hoping that there was still an afterlife if he couldn¡¯t aplish it in this lifetime, and hoping to continue his previous destiny with the Mysterious Fairy!

    These clues had been brought together and understood thoroughly in his ten years of lonesome meditation.

    Ten years of sorrow didn¡¯t just refine the de, but also the heart!

    Looking at the Devil Buddha Ananda, Meng Qi suddenly stretched out his left hand and let out a long roar, ¡°Give me the sword!¡±

    Bang!

    Inside Changle Pce, Gao Lan who was holding the Mirror of Present Life responded through the link. Looking at the scene, he let out augh, ¡°Return what you borrowed on time, and you may borrow it again next time.¡±

    With the Mirror of Present Life as a connecting point and the strangeness of the Seal of Dao, he and Meng Qi had alreadymunicated several times in thest ten years!

    It¡¯s just not yet the time to return.

    Bang!

    The Emperor¡¯s Sword beside him gave out dazzling lights and a thunderous sound before quickly entering void space.

    ¡°Give me the sword!¡±

    As he shouted, Meng Qi caught hold of a sword in his left hand. The front of the sword de was engraved with the moon and stars, as well as mountains and rivers. On its back were deities, demons and devils. As for the handle, there were farmers and fishermen, and different expressions of the human race!

    The Devil Buddha Ananda¡¯s face finally changed.

    Meng Qi stared firmly at him as he raised his left hand, and a beam from the sword gushed out like water.

    After reincarnation, would it still be me?

    After reincarnation and before regaining past memories, the reincarnated body would definitely have his own life, his own experiences, his own character and his own existence. It is a living and independent self-individual. I always stress on self and cutting away the past; how ridiculous would it be if I take possession of the reincarnated body again?

    ording to Buddhism, if one couldn¡¯t reach transcendence, one could cultivate for an afterlife. This is self-weakening and refusing to face the truth. If one does not have the confidence of achieving it in this lifetime, what could he rely on in an afterlife? If one thinks that everything could be done in an afterlife, then he would be worse than pigs in this lifetime.

    In ancient times, numerous mighty people and people of the Nirvana Realm tried all means for the sake of themselves. Fishes, road marks, reincarnated bodies, too many to enumerate. It was extremely crazy and morbid.

    From this life onward, starting from today, when faced with difficulties and danger, look up and step forward. Leave no backdoor open, fight to live when faced with danger and never give up!

    This is my choice, live in the present, only this lifetime!

    Meng Qi wielded the Emperor¡¯s Sword, continuously splitting up the countless afterlifes as he shouted again, ¡°In this lifetime, I do not ask for an afterlife!¡±

    His voice rolled as thunder burst, adding brilliance to the words, ¡°In this lifetime, I do not cultivate for afterlife,¡± on the peak of the Spirited Mountain.

 Chapter 927: Indestructible Original Form

    <h4>Chapter 927: Indestructible Original Form</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    ¡°In this lifetime, I do not ask for afterlife!¡±

    Meng Qi held a pale golden sword in his hand. Behind him were mountains and rivers, with the moon and the stars lined up. Gods, immortals, Buddhas, demons, devils, and ghosts surrounded him, kneeling and worshipping. Illusions such as hell and the mortal world created by the Seal of Samsara disappeared. The six mysterious swirls wobbled, looking as though they were disintegrating under the Tyrant¡¯s Invincible de.

    The light from the sun that was shielded by thes weakened. The cold and dpidated moon was covered with pure brilliance.

    As the sword emerged, an illusionary water sound appeared in the sky, as though it had entered the Timeless River, splitting into two, then into four, and then into eight. Starting from next to Meng Qi, it went down along with the river, splitting and entering upon meeting a tributary as it faced the counter-attacking shadows of different futures and different afterlifes!

    Not asking the past mainly involved the karma link, with letting go of the past as its blueprint and the Seal of Dao as its core, hence it was not difficult to create. As for not asking for afterlife, it was more of karma and destiny, belonging to another branch of the way of karma. It involved the Timeless River and had no characteristics of the Nirvana Realm, hence it was difficult to create. If not for the Seven-Kill Tablet which helped inprehension, if not for Meng Qi¡¯s sorrow, hatred, unwillingness and suppression that turned into driving force, forsaking everything and not keeping any memories, hence seeding in the Principles of Karma with the appearance of the Seal of Dao, he would probably be waiting for death now like most of the fishes and reincarnated bodies.

    No one could rely just on himself. If there was no Seven-Kill Tablet and Seal of Dao, it would be useless no matter how Meng Qi acted against heaven. However, the key to sess was whether one had the perseverance, wisdom and determination to grab hold of the chance when it appeared without being disturbed by external factors and not showing any weakness, which was akin to self-abuse.

    And Meng Qi did it ¡ª ten years of lonesome meditation, ten years of suffering, ten years of waiting, ten years of not seeing anyone, and ten years of self-seclusion from the mortal world.

    Without the rain there would be no rainbow; without suffering you cannot reach the peak!

    At this moment, Meng Qi¡¯s spirit was like the burning sun, bringing the sword beam to its maximum. The pale golden light surged forward, bringing along unlimited humanitarian power of vow, strong determination and continuous great mercy. As a result, the illusive Timeless River became a brilliant gold color, and the sword beam separated into every tributary, illuminating all things in front.

    Everything could be seen at one nce.

    The Devil Buddha¡¯s face changed color. Stretching out his right hand, he took back the Seal of Samsara and held it in the palm of his hand.

    The shadows with reddish ck swastikas in their eyes showed a ghastly expression on their faces. The beautifuldy held a flower between her thumb and middle finger and waved it at the sword beam in front. As the demon swallowing the sky pressed its palm downward, countless screaming demonic shadows appeared. Heaven fell along with hell, shrouding the sword beam. The Buddha sitting on a lotus tform stretched out its right hand to support as limitless light emitted from within to greet the sword beam, redeeming all living creatures from torment. The lord on a legendary faceless creature held his palms together, which seemed like a mudra hand gesture, and gradually pushed toward the Emperor¡¯s Sword. At that instant, life and death changed, yin and yang flickered. Everything could easily disappear or change. All phenomena are impermanent, all dharmas are devoid of self!

    Strokes of the Buddha¡¯s Palm and the Reversed Buddha¡¯s Palm were disyed by different afterlifes of Meng Qi. The power and grandeur was at such a peak of perfection that even the sun shielded bys was affected, disappearing suddenly as though it was being put out and making it look like an illusion.

    The Devil Buddha Ananda absorbed the Seal of Samsara¡¯s strength and struck a blow that exceeded the present soul¡¯s limit!

    Destroying the and covering the sun was as easy as pie!

    The World of Gods turned dark; the earth was shaking and tidal movements were in a mess. Warmth disappeared in a swift.

    This blow was not something that Meng Qi could withstand, nor was it something that the half-awaken Emperor¡¯s Sword and the Tyrant¡¯s Invincible Sword could resist.

    However, the sword beam neither cut the human shadows nor contend the terrifying blow, but directed at Meng Qi himself, his Timeless River!

    Before the Buddha¡¯s Palm and the Reversed Buddha¡¯s Palm approached, swords beams suddenly rushed up and cut the illusive tributaries. The Timeless River was fine but fault appeared in Meng Qi¡¯s destiny.

    Bang!

    As the illusory tributaries ruptured, stars in the night sky fell into the World of Gods. Kong Zhao and Childe Yu saw the most shocking meteor shower in their lives.

    ¡°At noon during the sixth year of King Xianlie, day became night. There was a meteorite, a very bad omen.¡±

    Finally, there was only a bright star left in the night sky, a star that couldpete for glory with the skyful of thunder.

    That was Meng Qi himself ¡ª Meng Qi without any afterlife. With only one star shining, the gxy was no longer what it used to be,

    The projection of the Timeless River broke in front of Meng Qi. The beautifuldy holding a flower, the demon swallowing the sky, the Buddha sitting on a lotus tform, the lord on a legendary faceless creature and the shadows with reddish ck swastika in their eyes were at a far distance away from the Emperor¡¯s Sword and Meng Qi, separated by the fault.

    Time flew by, and both parties were so near but yet so far!

    Without a link or direction, a powerful blow would just be nothing but an illusion!

    Seeing himself taking the lead in cutting off the futures and isting himself from the attacks of every himself from the afterlifes, Meng Qi finally let out a smile. The emotions in his eyes were still surging as he looked at the Devil Buddha Ananda opposite the destiny fault. His voice echoed, ¡°If you keep looking behind, how are you going to see what¡¯s in front?¡±

    After cutting the link with the anglers, the Meng Qi in terms of space was close to being one and only. After cutting away the past and separating from the afterlife without any turning back, the Meng Qi in terms of time was also close to being one and only.

    Swoosh!

    Meng Qi held the Tyrant¡¯s Invincible de in his right hand and the Emperor¡¯s Sword in his left. His primordial spirit, Dharmakaya, and flesh body ovepped together. As chaotic fire moved outward and zed fire moved inward, Meng Qi felt unprecedented ease and freedom.

    A person of great freedom experiences great bliss!

    Standing alone in void space, he was unique, and there probably wasn¡¯t another him. His body was lonely yet oddlyplete, giving off unlimited light, clear from both inside and outside, moving slowly in void space. Rules were agglomerating, and so was his Dharmakaya.

    The Devil Buddha Ananda¡¯s soul also gradually merged with Meng Qi¡¯s flesh body and his face had a ghastly expression. The fish jumped out of the past and the future, andpletely jumped out of the.

    ¡°If you can¡¯t have it, destroy it!¡± an evil smile suddenly appeared on his face.

    In the vast starry sky of the World of Gods, Meng Qi¡¯s Dharmakaya was agglomerating. The surrounding void space was deep and peaceful, with only lightning and humanitarian power of vow asionally shing. Everything was normal and peaceful.

    But the smile on the Devil Buddha¡¯s face intensified, as though he saw the ending of Meng Qi falling!

    At this moment, Meng Qi¡¯s eyes suddenly opened. His left eye was ck and his right eye white. A colorless ancientmp appeared in front and matched with the Emperor¡¯s Sword.

    The Emperor¡¯s Sword was like a golden zemp that brightened up the universe and all realms under the sky. Its light covered all directions, not leaving out any corner!

    Under the Principles of Karmamp, karma could be seen clearly.

    At this very moment, there were still bright and illusive star lines on Meng Qi who should have already cut away from all past links and karma!

    If themp hadn¡¯t used the Emperor¡¯s Sword to improve its level tremendously, it wouldn¡¯t be able to make them visible!

    There were numerous star lines ¡ª some were red as fire and moved like waves, some were sordid, some were filled with deep killing intents, and some were blue and full of vitality. They were all burning quickly and toward Meng Qi.

    Once these hidden karma threads appeared, the Devil Buddha Ananda on top of the Spirited Mountain was stunned. The reddish ck reverse swastika in his eyes turned quickly and madly.

    How did he know?

    The Emperor¡¯s Sword in Meng Qi¡¯s left hand in addition to the Dao Yi ze Lamp lit up the illusionary karma world, illuminating the mysterious links. However, his face showed no signs of shock as he lifted the Tyrant¡¯s Invincible de.

    The unusually heavy de was cast in purple thunder, and was able to see the time and tide between birth and death. Turning illusionary like a spirit, it cut toward the direction of the karma link.

    Yes, I knew.

    But I only got to know it not long ago. If Xiaosang hadn¡¯t secretly left a message with an inconspicuous servant and passed the words not only one, I probably wouldn¡¯t be able to gain enlightenment and be on my guard. Even if I don¡¯t die today, I wouldn¡¯t be able to protect Zhiwei and the rest.

    The Devil Buddha Ananda is the Master of the Six Dao, but the Master of the Six Dao isn¡¯t the Devil Buddha Ananda!

    The Master of the Six Dao of Samsara isn¡¯t just one mighty person, but a group of mighty people! They cooperate yet plot against one another, but were rtively restrained so as not to be the target of public criticism!

    This was why Dagenqing vowed that Immortal Lu Ya was the Master of the Six Dao of Samsara even though there were contradictions!

    This was why the missions given by the Six Dao always had contradictions ¡ª on the one hand, they gave me the mission to uncover the secrets about Ananda, the God of Thunder and the Devil Buddha On the other hand, they got me to the Spirited Mountain to court death after knowing the truth!

    This was why the Six Dao appears to abide by the rules most of the time, because it has to consider the other partners!

    This was why Zither of Limbo was on the Exchange List, but also appeared below the statue of the Ancestor of Water!

    This was why there would be corresponding karma with the relevant mighty people when a Samsara Traveller has links with Six Dao. Escaping being killed mysteriously cannot be done by merely cutting off the link with the Seal of Samsara!

    The Master of the Six Dao of Samsara is an organization. It doesn¡¯t consist of just the Devil Buddha Ananda, but also others such as...

    The de that Meng Qi was holding wielded at the red and flowing karma link, cutting it before the strange power came.

    Such as Lu Ya!

    Inside the World of Gods, a red jumped up and down inside a bird nest. It went back into the Seal of Chaos after just letting out augh.

    Such as the second generation sessor of the Devil¡¯s ws ¡ª the Demonic Monarch!

    The Tyrant¡¯s Invincible de crossed the illusionary starry sky and cut the sordid karma thread.

    The Ancient Bronze Coffin that had sunk into hell suddenly opened and a pale-looking palm popped out, but the karma link was already broken.

    Such as the owner of the Deep Sea Sword who died in the hands of the Devil Buddha ¡ª the Seven-Kill Priest!

    The de reached the murderous karma link whereby illusion met illusion, and thunder subdue evil.

    As the karma link broke, a tired man who was sleeping in chaos opened his eyes. He was the Witch of ck Mountain ¡ª the Seven-Kill Priest!

    Others include the Ancestor of Water and more!

    As the karma links broke, the Devil Buddha Ananda who was at the peak of the Spirited Mountain and yet to entirely be rid of the flesh body¡¯s restraint went berserk. The Seal of Samsara in his hand was about to be offered as a sacrifice.

    At this moment, all the karma links were broken. Lightning and thunder illuminated the vast starry sky.

    Stepping out of the shining sea of thunder was a human shadow dressed as a priest whose body was a pale golden color. The acupoints around his body became transparent, with the universe inside converging within his internal organs.

    His right foot stepped on the illusive ground and brought about a small yellow g floating by the side. His left foot intercepted the illusive sky which turned into invisible darkness behind him. The Flip Heaven Seal rotated around the Tyrant¡¯s Invincible de in his right hand, whereas the Yin-Yang Mirror turned beside the Emperor¡¯s Sword in his left hand. Fire and water at his chest created a world of chaos under his feet, forming an ancient jade box that floated in front of him. He was Meng Qi.

    Meng Qi¡¯s head opened up at the top and auspicious cloud gushed out, surrounding an object that looked both like a banner and an axe. His body was surrounded by a hazy water light, and the zemp in his eyes gave out a turning light of ck and white.

    On the whole, Meng Qi looked like a divine man, yet illusionary like an insignificant small dot ¡ª a small dot containing countless possibilities and countless horrors, a small dot without time and space ¡ª facing the auspicious cloud and banner.

    This was Meng Qi¡¯s Dharmakaya ¡ª the Indestructible Original Form from the merging of the Indestructible Tao Body and the Original True Form!

    Everything shrank, and there was only Meng Qi¡¯s Tao Body, the auspicious cloud and the banner. Locking his eyes on the Devil Buddha Ananda, he shouted, ¡°Take this!¡±

    The Tyrant¡¯s Invincible de swung out, bringing strength between heaven and earth along with thunder. The emergence of the Emperor¡¯s Sword brought about gentleness like that of water. The movements of the de and the sword formed a Taiji in the air ¡ª a Taiji with Yin-Yang fishes.

    The Taiji followed the links and appeared suddenly at the peak of the Spirited Mountain before subsiding toward the center. Yin and Yangbined, turning everything into chaos, and reversing it into Wuji!

    The Wuji appeared and silently swallowed the darkness and dead air of the Spirited Mountain. The Buddha¡¯s Palm and Reversed Buddha¡¯s Palm disyed by the Devil Buddha Ananda was totally useless, as they were all thwarted by Wuji.

    The Devil Buddha Ananda¡¯s face turned solemn and he suddenly sat down cross-legged. A Bodhi tree appeared behind him as his hands disyed the nirvana sign.

    Thest stance of the Buddha¡¯s Palm ¡ª Nirvana Purification!

    The Nirvana Purification disyed with the help of the Seal of Samsara!

    The Wuji without light or any other things became purified together with the surroundings. Breaking down bit by bit, it entered Nirvana and couldn¡¯t go near the Devil Buddha Ananda anymore.

    At this moment, Meng Qi spoke again,

    ¡°Strike now!¡±

    As the voice echoed, killing intent surged inside the Devil Buddha¡¯s body which was also Meng Qi¡¯s body. Killing intent suddenly spurted through his body, hooking up with the Fire de and Ice Sword.

    The Fire de expanded and the Ice Sword contracted, and they were about to self-destruct!

    This... the sudden loss of control had the soul of the Devil Buddha Ananda all confused.

    Meng Qi stared at him, his heart filled with despair, suppression, hatred and sorrow.

    The Master of the Six Dao of Samsara plotted against one another within limits, but the desire to take revenge also existed.

    Such as the Seven-Kill Priest who has been controlled by you for years!

    Meng Qi had originally only wanted to resolve karma and fulfill his wish. After realizing that the Six Dao was a group of mighty people, he reserved his killing intent within his body, otherwise he would have to call for the Spear of Mythical Creatures to take revenge now!

    ¡°Get lost and go to sleep!¡± Meng Qi roared into the air to his heart¡¯s content.

    No!

    Bang! As the Devil Buddha Ananda struggled, the Fire de and the Ice Sword suddenly exploded and illuminated the entire Spirited Mountain. Fire swallowed many golden-bodied Buddhas, and ice froze all things. Meng Qi¡¯s flesh body and the Devil Buddha¡¯s soul disappeared all of a sudden!

    Suddenly, a pale-looking palm appeared from the void space and tried to grab the Seal of Samara.

    A small red gourd also jumped out and tried topete for it.

    Meng Qi felt the contemtion from the various mighty people. Some had ill intentions and some were secretly rejoicing, but none of them struck, because this whole thing was so strange that even the Devil Buddha was defeated!

    The Seal of Samsara turned, forming light before the Demonic Lord and Lu Ya, and entered below the Five-Finger Mountain.

    ...

    The force of self-destruction quickly weakened with the subtraction of the golden-bodied Buddhas.

    Beyond the Thousand Buddha Formation, Jiang Zhiwei suddenly felt her body being let go and fell onto the ground. The green lion stopped moving, looking like a statue. So were Manjushri, Dapeng, and the white dragon.

    ...

    The hidden sun appeared and thes returned to normal. Meng Qi fell from the sky with a grand voice around him.

    ¡°The Tao that can be told is not the eternal Tao, the names that can be given are not eternal names...¡±

    ¡°Returning is Tao¡¯s motion, weakness is Tao¡¯s function...¡±

    As the words from Tao Te Ching were spoken, heaven and earth became bright all of a sudden. ck and white spots of light fell as the sky hung low with purple clouds. The words turned into books and fell into the hands of Childe Yu.

    Kong Zhao was totally absorbed as he listened. Are these the teacher¡¯s insights into the humanity of this world?

    It was an edict of humanity indeed, but it was different from his own thinking.

    With celestial sounds around and a turbulent river flowing, Meng Qi fell andnded in front of them. He looked at Kong Zhao and nodded slightly, ¡°Tao cannot be told of, my Tao may not be your Tao, and your Tao may not be without merit. Listen to it and learn from it but do not follow blindly.¡±

    Kong Zhao was ted upon hearing. Teacher is indeed a modest and open-minded sage, an enlightened expert. He quickly said, ¡°Teacher, I seek your advice.¡±

    Compared to just now, teacher seemed more profound and natural!

    ¡°You just need to digest slowly. We shall part ways today,¡± Meng Qi turned and walked toward a far distance away. Specks of yellow, ck and white came together and turned into a ck ox that allowed Meng Qi to freely sit on.

    Kong Zhao was stunned for a while before he said hurriedly, ¡°Teacher, I still want to travel and learn from you!¡±

    Purple clouds gathered and covered Meng Qi¡¯s body, dragging him into the distance with vigor as morality gathered, leaving one awestricken.

    Meng Qi rode the ck ox with his back facing Kong Zhao. Surrounded by purple clouds which helped him rise higher, he replied in a low voice, ¡°Those who have different beliefs should not work together¡±

    The voice circted as purple clouds covered a vast distance. Meng Qi left on the ck ox and disappeared in mid-air.

 Chapter 928: Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 928: Meeting</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    Purple clouds covered a vast distance, the words of the Tao Te Ching filled the sky, as if heaven shouted in an awakening voice to enlighten people and spread morality. It could be heard no matter how far the distance was.

    Inside the Cave of Golden Light, King Zhuang of Chu was frowning as he pondered over his recent difficult situation. He was thinking of there was any way to resolve Duke Huan of Qi¡¯s alliance strategy. Suddenly, purple clouds floated in the air as specks of yellow, ck and white descended slowly.

    King Zhuang of Chu suddenly looked up as he heard a grand and solemn voice say, ¡°The Tao that can be told of is not the eternal Tao.¡±

    ¡°The Tao that can be told of is not the eternal Tao...¡± his brows loosened up as he muttered. He felt that these words were mysterious and profound. The more he digested the more he found them meaningful, not specific yetmanding all things.

    After recovering from his thoughts, what King Zhuang of Chu heard was already, ¡°...all tangles untied, all res tempered, all dust smoothed...¡± Having missed out on so many brilliant words of morality, he subconsciously scratched his ears, feeling annoyed and regretful.

    Using the Myriad World Moving Method, his eyes saw the source of the edict of humanity to find out what exactly was going on.

    Floating shadows appeared in his eyes. There was a figure riding on a ck ox shaking slightly, looking veryid back. He felt that it was strangely familiar.

    After that moment, King Zhuang of Chu blurted out, ¡°Su Mo!¡±

    It was actually the Mohist leader Su Mo ¡ª the one who got hold of the Kai Tian Seal and closely rted to the Jade Mirage Pce!

    He¡¯s actually capable of saying such words of morality!

    A sage brings prosperity to all!

    Inside the pce of Qi, Duke Huan of Qi was so enraptured by the words that he matched them to the rhythm from time to time until the words of the Tao Te Ching reverberated. He then eximed, ¡°In all rules and tactics, there is always the Tao!¡±

    The ck ox rose higher with each step. Meng Qi looked at peace and didn¡¯t control the direction as he knew there were things he was going to face.

    Now that he had freed himself from the restraint and cut away the past and future, thwarting the Devil Buddha Ananda¡¯s n to break free from the seal in advance, the one behind the scene was probably going to show up ¡ª the one who hid his earthly body in the Jade Mirage Pce; the one who left him the book of the Tao Te Ching written by the High Lord!

    With clouds under its four hooves, the ck ox reached higher as it walked. In front of it were white clouds which was magnificent like the sea.

    It was afternoon and the sun was up high. The clouds were a sea of brilliant gold, glorious and magnificent.

    Deep within the clouds, a pce suddenly appeared ¡ª yellow at the bottom, its roof flowed with air streams of dragon. With a tightly shut red gate, it¡¯s covered with golden nails, looking high and honorable. Around it were nine ancient wells surrounded by jade railings, just like how Jade Mirage Pce should be!

    The ck ox shuttled in the clouds as it stepped through void space, slowly approaching the gate of the Jade Mirage Pce.

    Creak! The red gate opened by itself without wind!

    Meng Qi got off the ox and waved his hand. The ox suddenly disintegrated into yellow, ck, white, and purple specks of light before entering Meng Qi¡¯s Dharmakaya to heal the damages left behind by the fierce battle when forming the Dharmakaya.

    As he strolled toward the gate, Meng Qi¡¯s green robe was flowing and his temples showed signs of graying. The Emperor¡¯s Sword in his hand had already flew away and returned to Gao Lan, in case it was borrowed for another ten years. The Tyrant¡¯s Invincible de had be ck again, shing purple lightning from time to time and making it look gleaming throughout.

    At this moment, other than the Tyrant¡¯s Invincible de, the only few items on him had already assimted into the Sea of Soul¡¯s Zhen Yi Inheritance, the Tree of Dao, and the Demonic Peach. The others had either turned into fine powder with the destruction of the flesh body or turned into the words of humanity and spread in the universe.

    They reallye and go without worry, how free and easy.

    After passing through the red gate, the cloister in front of Meng Qi was clear. Restrictive spells were all reserved, as though weing guests.

    After passing through the cloister, the structure was no longer the same as previous experiences ¡ª an old yet simple and honorable-looking hall appeared straightaway. On it was a board inscribed with the words ¡®Jade Pure Pce¡¯!

    The tightly shut yellow gate slowly opened as Meng Qi approached, showing the scene inside ¡ª empty and simple, with only one prayer mat.

    A man was sitting cross-legged on one of the prayer mats. He was in a Taoist robe with his hair tied up in a silver crown. He wore straw sandals and had a silk ribbon around his waist. He looked handsome and delicate with rosy lips and white teeth, and gave Meng Qi a strangely familiar feeling!

    As he sat there, it was as though he was everywhere ¡ª the past, present, and future. Without the feel of having experienced the vicissitudes of life, he had the depth of going through time. Not showing any awe yet made one not dare to look straight at.

    Seeing Meng Qi walk in, he let out a faint smile, ¡°Senior, do you still remember your junior at Daming Lake?¡±

    ¡°Zhenhui...¡± Meng Qi¡¯s eyes shrunk and then said immediately, ¡°Yang Jian...¡±

    Junior Zhenhui is actually Yang Jian!

    The mighty person honored as the most promising of the next generation to attain the Nirvana Realm!

    The mighty person who controls heaven and earth with just one word!

    The coincidence from discovering Zhenchang stealing the scriptures, the luck from Hanhai¡¯s reckless doings, etc. ¡ª all these shed across Meng Qi¡¯s mind before he finally made a statement, ¡°I see!¡±

    His own destiny seemed to have suffered a certain degree of deviation as a result.

    But he was the junior who was foolish and obedient, his eyes always bright and shining. He was the junior who risked his own life to find him and his teacher, and was heartbroken when he got expelled from Shaolin. He was the junior whom he didn¡¯t have any feelings of unfamiliarity despite not meeting for years. Meng Qi really couldn¡¯t match him with this good-looking and elegant mighty person in front of him who was known for being overbearing!

    A touch of sadness and anger arose as Meng Qi stood at the door. He didn¡¯t go inside or find a prayer mat to sit down.

    With a faint smile on his face, Yang Jian said slowly, ¡°He¡¯s not a fish, not a Tao sign, and also not a reincarnated body. Zhenhui was created from my consciousness, using my temper before entering Tao as a base and only hiding arge portion of memories so as not to be found out. He is me, and I am him. We share everything and are not independent of each other.¡±

    ¡°When did you regain all your memories?¡± Meng Qi controlled his emotions and let out a sigh.

    Recalling the past details andbining them with today¡¯s experience and realm, he had to admit that what Yang Jian said was right.

    Yang Jian pointed at the praying mat in front, signaling Meng Qi to sit down, as he said, ¡°When you entered the Jade Mirage Pce and discovered the earthly body, hence activating the prohibition I secretly left behind.¡±

    ¡°You were the one who moved my earth body to Jade Mirage Pce?¡± Meng Qi slowly sat down, and was a distance away from Yang Jian.

    Yang Jian nodded lightly with a smile, ¡°I searched for the traces of the master and found the Jade Mirage Pce once again. After entering the top level of Ninth Heaven, I discovered the hint that was left behind that I didn¡¯t understand at first. It was only until the Devil Buddha gained his power and then got suppressed by Gautama Buddha that I understood what it was pointing at. I followed the clue and found your earthly body. Then, I waited until the devil Buddha moved his soul onto Su Ziyuan to hide your earthly body in a secret hall of the Jade Mirage Pce before he destroyed the body.¡±

    ¡°You did all these to prevent the Devil Buddha from escaping?¡± Meng Qi looked indifferent as he guessed the ns of Yuanshi and Yang Jian.

    Yang Jian shook his head and said, ¡°No, after Ananda practiced the Buddha¡¯s Palm the reverse way and became a devil, not only did he return to the peak very quickly, his progress was astonishing. He reached the Nirvana Realm not long after and even traced back to the beginning of the past, possessed everything from the future, and could be found in almost every timeless rivers in the universe. He could be called one of the people of the Nirvana Realm from ancient times, and was about to attain the initial form of the result of Tao, which made him only slightly below master.¡±

    ¡°This was beyond the expectation of all the mighty people and they suspected that the Devil Buddha was hiding something. Nheless, the Devil Buddha had already gained his power and cannot be controlled anymore. It was really a great bloodshed then, with countless mighty people falling into the mediaeval ages until Gautama Buddha took action to suppress.¡±

    ¡°His level was close to being omniscient and omnipotent, vitingmon theory, surpassing logic and was almost perfect. There were only a few who couldpete with him. If he escaped intact, heaven and earth would experience darkness. Luckily he did ayout in advance, wanting to escape secretly with the help of the hidden fish, and this let me find a chance with the hint given to my master.¡±

    ¡°You are a part of him. Your independence would make him lose his realm of perfection and onto the ranking of normal nirvana, hence not omniscient and omnipotent, and re-emerge as an enemy within imagination. And precisely because of this, the most important thing to him after getting out was to engulf you and attain perfection again.¡±

    Meng Qi listened quietly as he finally understood the reason why Yang Jian took great pains to n, ¡°Can¡¯t the Devil Buddha continue to be suppressed?¡±

    ¡°The Final Trial has arrived and all the seals have been loosened. Unless the Gautama Buddha takes action again, or at least three of the other people of the Nirvana Realm unite, then could he be put under the seal again,¡± Yang Jian looked at peace and did not show any trace of fear.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t the Heavenly Lord of a higher level than him? He also can¡¯t do it?¡± Meng Qi was a little unsure of how to address Yuanshi.

    Yang Jian showed a bitter smile, ¡°I¡¯ve searched forever and still couldn¡¯t find him, but only gotten some hints.¡±

    ¡°What about Gautama Buddha? Why didn¡¯t he take action at the Spirited Mountain but during the medieval period, and not reinforcing the loosened seals?¡± Meng Qi asked doubtfully.

    Yang Jian said, ¡°After attaining the result of Tao, all conjecture and cognition about them were wrong, so I do not know why he did that.¡±

    Meng Qi pondered for a while before saying, ¡°What is the Final Trial?¡±

    ¡°There is a reincarnation in heaven and earth, and there is an end to every era. This lifetime is almosting to an end. ording to master¡¯s hint, I suspect that this is thest era and it¡¯s hard to say if there would be a next time, hence it¡¯s called the Immortal Final Trial. Who can achieve transcendence, who can achieve eternity, and who will disappear, it all depends on this trial.¡± Yang Jian exined, ¡°By then, countless people of the Nirvana Realm and legendary mighty people will return.¡±

    ¡°Such as you? Why didn¡¯t you return in advance?¡± Meng Qi¡¯s eyes looked dull.

    ¡°For old fellows like us who have lived forever, once we return to the Timeless River, the erosion of our bodies would be very obvious and our strengths would slowly decrease. Therefore, we need to maintain at our peak and return at the best opportunity.¡± Yang Jian pointed at himself, ¡°This soul is also returning to its original body and waits until the official beginning of the Great Trial, so there isn¡¯t much time left. What else do you want to ask?¡±

    Meng Qi thought for a while before saying, ¡°What should I do if I want to save Jiang Zhiwei, Ruan Yushu, Zhao Heng, and Qi Zhengyan?¡±

    ¡°They are different from you ¡ª Some of them are on the List of Deification. Once you show the intention of saving, their bodies would be destroyed and then kept within. Some of them are half-controlled by the Devil¡¯s ws. Anything slightly amiss and the Demonic Monarch would return in advance. So, you need to n slowly, either wait for create the opportunity...¡± Yang Jian rattled on as Meng Qi listened carefully.

    Right after speaking, Yang Jian¡¯s body gradually became transparent. An illusionary Timeless River appeared, and he smiled again, ¡°You can only rely on yourself for now. I hope I can see you again when I return, Senior.¡±

    Meng Qi let out a sigh before standing up. As he walked out of the hall, he said in a low voice without turning back, ¡°In my heart, my junior is already dead.¡±

    In front of him was an ancient well standing amidst a sea of clouds.

 Chapter 929: Three Things For Three People

    <h4>Chapter 929: Three Things For Three People</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    ng!

    The red gate of the Jade Mirage Pce closed from the inside out, producing an illusory knocking sound. The thirty-six ancient wells gave off a faint light, making everything leave the secr world.

    When Meng Qi turned back and look again, golden light had covered the clouds. Its magnificence made one unconsciously hold his breath. The Jade Mirage Pce had returned to an elusive ce high up, just like the Immortal Qingyuan ¡ª Yang Jian.

    At this moment, Meng Qi felt his heart move. Pressing the shank of the Tyrant¡¯s Invincible de in his right hand, he shifted his gaze to the left.

    As he took a nce, his vision became blurry and a little red gourd jumped out from nothing. It looked extraordinary with ayer of fluorescent light all over and was filled with an air of a cold sharp massacre. The feeling it gave Meng Qi was no less than that of the Deep Sea Sword!

    The Immortal Flying de! This name spontaneously came to Meng Qi¡¯s mind.

    It was an exotic treasure that appeared during the War of Deification. It was adept at controlling primordial spirits and real souls and ever changing, that even Jingang couldn¡¯t escape from its attack. Hence, it could be considered as one of the nemeses of the defense of the Arts of Eight-Nine.

    And its owner was the Immortal Lu Ya ¡ª the old freak who lived from thest era and the son of Lord Haotian of ancient times. Even if he hadn¡¯t reached the Nirvana Realm or the result of Tao, he definitely wouldn¡¯t be too far off. Hence, his reputation could be considered on par with the Qing and Fire Emperors!

    Faced with killing intent, Meng Qi¡¯s primordial spirit, Dharmakaya, and flesh body were all in one as he injected his strength into the Tyrant¡¯s Invincible de. Like thunder, a substantial air of earth-shattering tyranny surged, diluting and cutting off the killing intent.

    This unrivalled heavenly weapon was created from the ancient thunder ore and body of the Thunder God of Ninth Heaven. It contained the true inheritance of the Complete Soul Annihtion, and also the hidden marking of the God of Thunder, which was also the Devil Buddha Ananda. This was one of the reasons behind the falling of the Tyrant back then; it wasn¡¯t only because he still hoped for afterlife and unwilling to cut off his way for the future.

    In his heyday, the Tyrant had talked about many historical remains and secret grounds. He knew that the God of Thunder had not only stopped the creation of fate, he was worse off than Zhenwu. It was the same for Ananda, who was getting weaker with every reincarnation. Therefore, he didn¡¯t think about the possibility of being taken over again in the afterlife, but only seek for letting go of the past. And Ananda was close to what he had predicted, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t have failed when the Tyrant achieved Dharmakaya, hence allowing the Tyrant to enter the Legendary Realm and even gotten the characteristics of the Nirvana Realm. It was a matter of time that he created a de that could cut away the future.¡±

    Unfortunately, Ananda had the Seal of Samsara and could manage a surprise attack from the afterlife. After setting up everything, he finally seeded when various saints stepped in and the Tyrant¡¯s Invincible de was temporarily out of control. The only problem was, he didn¡¯t achieve the Nirvana Realm then and hence couldn¡¯t use the future to take over and merge the body and soul. As a result, he had to force the Tyrant into self-destruction to prevent a rebound.

    The creator¡¯s stamp left behind by the Tyrant inside the de carried the inheritance and was also secretly searching for the God of Thunder¡¯s hidden marking. After tens of thousands of years, it finally made some discovery. However, it stayed put and pretended not to know, only preventing Meng Qi fromprehending the Complete Soul Annihtion at the crucial moment. After Meng Qi held the de and cut away the past, the stamp exploded, thereby temporarily suppressing the hidden marking and resisted the Seal of Samsara. Now that it has seeded, the stamp and the marking are having a life-and-death struggle inside the Invincible de, and there¡¯s a tendency that they would perish together.

    Of course, the owners of the stamp and the marking were both mighty people of the Legendary Realm and above, in addition to being closely rted to the Invincible de. Therefore, this struggle wouldn¡¯t be an effort of just one day.

    Although Meng Qi had now achieved Dharmakaya and could be deemed as one and only in spacetime, he wasn¡¯t everywhere and could only be considered as slightly having the characteristics of the Legendary and Nirvana Realms ¡ª the ability to be meticulous right down to the most trivial details, the ability to use the atmosphere to change thew of heaven and earth from outside the real world, the ability to amplify a certainw of heaven and earth from inside the real world and the ability to feel the scouring of rivers and the flow of destiny, but not the ability of being on the Nine Levels of Heaven, being everywhere, having an indestructible shadow and body, or temporarily jumping out of the Timeless River to trace back the past and see into the future, etc. He still had a long way to go.

    Therefore, he didn¡¯t intervene the struggle between the stamp and the marking for now as he nned to help clean away the God of Thunder¡¯s marking only at the end of it. As for the Tyrant¡¯s stamp, it was the remaining of the Tyrant¡¯s perseverance and not the flow of his real spirit. When the timees, he would extract it out from the de and send it for reincarnation ¡ª a normal reincarnation without any resurgence or return. In future if the reincarnated person is willing, he would take him as a disciple to repay karma.

    Also because of the struggle between the stamp and the marking, the Tyrant¡¯s Invincible de could only unleash a power of an earth immortal level, which meant it hadn¡¯t fully awaken.

    However, Meng Qi wasn¡¯t nervous holding a de like that when facing the Immortal Flying de. Judging from how Lu Ya snatched the Seal of Samsara previously, he was also in a very weak state and was likely to have also been suppressed by the seal. The Immortal Flying de might be powerful, but without its owner¡¯s strong drive, it wouldn¡¯t be fully awake just to kill him.

    The reason behind heavenly weapons sleeping should be simr to that of mighty people.

    As this thought came to his mind, the red gourd in front of him turned and became a short priest in a red robe and fish-tailed crown. He looked old and unsophisticated with a long beard.

    ¡°Immortal Lu Ya?¡± Meng Qi¡¯s body seemed very rxed. His right hand was lightly ced on the shank, as though the person before him wasn¡¯t a mighty person but just an ordinary being.

    The priest stroked his long beard andughed, ¡°That¡¯s right. The Devil Buddha is no longer in perfection and no longer fearful.¡±

    Lu Ya seemed to be quite wary of the Devil Buddha, hence took pleasure over seeing him fall into Mysterious Realm. Meng Qi said indifferently, ¡°You appeared here just because of this?¡±

    Lu Yaughed, ¡°I have some feud with Yuanshi, but it¡¯s not unsolvable. Previously I sent someone to kill you mainly to find out your rtionship with the God of Thunder, but it turned out to be rted to the Devil Buddha. Now that you¡¯ve broken free, it¡¯s really worth congratting. Your future is bright; the stronger you are, the more weak points the Devil Buddha has.¡±

    Meng Qi suddenly felt enlightened. Why didn¡¯t Yang Jian erase him as a fish beforehand and directly break the Devil Buddha¡¯s hope, but instead let him grow to achieve Indestructible Original Form from merging Indestructible Tao body and Yuanshi. So it was because the stronger he was after independence, the more weak points the Devil Buddha would have, and gradually to the point of no remedy.

    At this moment, Lu Ya forced a smile and said, ¡°To tell you the truth, the List of Deification is with me, and your three good friends are all on it.¡±

    Meng Qi¡¯s deep eyes suddenly shone as though they could cut everything before him, ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±

    ¡°Your three good friends have not achieved Dharmakaya and neither are they my fishes, so they are not exactly useful to me.¡± Lu Ya said with a smile, ¡°As for my feud with Yuanshi, it is not without cause. Since you were led step by step in bing Yuanshi¡¯s sessor, there¡¯s no point for me to fight with you till death. As long as you are willing to pay a price, I could consider removing them from the List of Deification to help you cut the karma links between them and the other fellows!¡±

    Special people such as Meng Qi, the Devil Buddha¡¯s fish, and Qi Zhengyan, whom the Demonic Monarch wanted to control as a result of him epting the inheritance of the Demonic Lord, were naturally not on the List of Deification. This was to prevent the future return of the mighty people behind the scene wouldn¡¯t be created by Lu Ya, hence Lu Ya only mentioned those three and not Qi Zhengyan.

    Meng Qi looked at Lu Ya, ¡°What price?¡±

    He had just thought about this issue and Lu Ya stated the conditions right away. How timely was that!

    ¡°Three things for three people,¡± Lu Ya stretched out his right hand and showed three fingers smilingly. ¡°I¡¯ll erase one name ording to your request after each thing ispleted. I¡¯ll show you the results, so you don¡¯t have to worry about me breaking my promise in the end.¡±

    Meng Qi thought for a moment before letting out a soft sigh, ¡°What¡¯s the first thing?¡±

    ¡°Good.¡± Seeing that he has agreed, Lu Ya let out a faint smile and said, ¡°The Haotian Mirror and I have a close rtionship, but unfortunately itnded in the hands of the Qing Emperor in ancient times. I¡¯ve spent years collecting but only gotten a few fragments, which is even less than what the Devil Buddha has. But my efforts were not in vain as I finally found a clue. Before the Heavenly Court fell, Qing Emperor had paid the Golden Emperor a visit and left the core fragment of the Haotian Mirror in the Jade Pool. It has not been heard of after that, other than from Lord Taiyi and the present Pharmacist Buddha, but they have not returned to the Heavenly Court since then and have either disappeared or passed on. So, I suspect that the core fragment of the Haotian Mirror is still in the Jade Pool. I hope you can make a trip there and find the item.¡±

    The Jade Pool on the second level of the Nine Levels of Heaven, the Golden Emperor... these two names struck Meng Qi. He looked at Lu Ya with a faint smile and said, ¡°You¡¯re not afraid of me taking possession of the Haotian Mirror¡¯s core fragment?¡±

    ¡°I know and I¡¯ve seen your character and perseverance, so I trust you,¡± Lu Ya created a ray of light. ¡°This is another ce where you can enter the Nine Levels of Heaven, it¡¯s at the extreme north of the real world...¡±

    Meng Qi took over the light and quickly asked another question, ¡°Is Zhang Yuanshan, Fu Zhenzhen, and the others on the List of Deification?¡±

    ¡°There are limited spots on the List of Deification. One needs to enter the Exterior Realm to be on the list. To resurrect them, you can only use the Seal of Samsara or go back to the past yourself,¡± Lu Ya didn¡¯t hold back the truth. As the light changed direction, he disappeared. Right after, the red gourd jumped and also disappeared.

    Meng Qi stared nk for a few moments before drawing out the Tyrant¡¯s Invincible de, and the Daoyi ze Lamp appeared in his eyes.

    ...

    At a secluded ce on the grasnds, Devil Master Han Guang, who was in a loose robe, together with the Wizard King of this World, who had almost merged with the void space, and the gory Rakshasa of Bloody Sea stood at different positions as they looked at the central altar ¡ª an old shaman was staging aplicated ritual.

    Suddenly, the sky cracked. As though it was raining, countless streams of light danced, forming a pir of light.

    Within the pir of light, Gu Erduo¡¯s silhouette fell gradually, his hand holding the Scorpio Axe and with an air of majesty. Embraced by countless luminous power balls, he was not the least bit worse than at his prime!

    ¡°I had thought that Northern Zhou had been wiping out the grasnds for many years and Longevity Sect has suffered serious damage, so you wouldn¡¯t be able to gain more power of the vow, but everything thus far has been beyond my expectation. I was too naive,¡± Han Guang smiled without showing any surprise, as though it was just a casual chat.

    Gu Erduo let out a boorishugh, ¡°Thanks to you for colluding with other world¡¯s belief in Longevity Heaven!¡±

    The Rakshasa of Bloody Sea heaved a sigh of relief andughed, ¡°Now that Khagan has returned intact, the situation has finally reversed!¡±

    ...

    Inside a valley, there was suddenly a depression in the void space and a deep terrifying swirl appeared. A crackling ray of thunder light spurt from within, and Meng Qi¡¯s silhouette appeared.

    With the help of the Seal of Samsara, the Tyrant¡¯s Invincible de, and the Seal of Void, he overcame all the obstacles and returned to his own world.

    The de returned to its sheath. With both his hands empty and his green robe flowing, Meng Qi looked in the northern direction.

    In today¡¯s world, he was already one of the top. His name alone represented power of the world. There was going to be an addition to the names of Mister Lu Da, Su Wuming, Han Guang, and the Wizard King of this World!

 Chapter 930: Paying Respects

    <h4>Chapter 930: Paying Respects</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    In the lonely mountain ranges stood a tottering temple. The gate of the monastery had copsed as the ancient Buddha stood dappled. In the cold wind, mournfulness filled the air.

    Wearing a green jacket, Meng Qi suddenly appeared in the temple, his expression was gentle, hiding his feelings deep inside of him. Slowly, he walked to the hole in the wall and faced the lotus pond.

    In a prance, the greenntern on the incense burner table in front of the Buddha statue lit up. It bathed the room in a hazy glow and filled it with mncholy. It had both warmth and an unexinable loneliness.

    The bright moon hung high in the sky, shining quietly upon the pond causing the many lotus flowers on the pond to be bathed in brilliant moonlight. The lotus flowers showed no hint of being dirtied by dust, beautiful beyond belief.

    Meng Qi stood at the boundary of the pond with his back against the greenmp. He quietly looked at the lotus, he was focused and gentle. There were hints of peacefulness but also hints of loneliness.

    ¡°I have finally understood the tangle of ¡®Letting go of the Past¡¯ and got rid of theyers of binding karma, breaking everything that has happened in this life in exchange for the ease I feel now. I no longer have to worry about losing myself when I am met with a situation when I am not in control of my own body. At those times, I will still be able to make decisions that I am able to live with and not need to consider others...¡± he narrated to himself as well as to talk to the lotus. Half of Meng Qi¡¯s face was lit up by the moonlight while the other half stayed in the shadows. His hair was mostly ck but at his temples, some white showed traces of what he had been through in the past.

    ¡°Ten years of waiting and ten years of suffering, I have managed to merge ¡®Letting go of the Past¡¯, ¡®Karma Transfer,¡¯ and the ¡®Dao Yi Seal¡¯. I have also managed to forge my own ¡®Ignoring the past¡¯ de, focused on breaking the binds of the past and karma rtionships. At the same time, there is still the specialty from Principles of Karma from the Nirvana Realm of viewing one¡¯s destiny, the ¡®Dao Yi Seal¡¯ and ¡®Spreading Dao to the Universe¡¯ whichbined to form ¡®To not seek for an afterlife¡¯ de. It expands the range to control one¡¯s destiny and change karma,¡± Meng Qi¡¯s spirit was like the moonlight, tranquil and peaceful yet lonely and quiet. As he slowly narrated what he had been through, in front of him, there seemed to be a beautiful and smiling white dressed spirit that held a joss stick and eavesdrop.

    ¡°In addition, I also created abined attack ¡®Devouring the Universe in Chaos¡¯ which is also ¡®Returning to Wuji¡¯... my Wu Ji Seal has just had a minor aplishment, it is strong at defending but weak at attacking, so I borrowed the idea of the ¡®Seal of Yin Yang¡¯ where the sword would evolve to spin Yin Yang and mimic the Wu Ji chaos...¡±

    ¡°Speaking about this, I should add ¡®Grand Burial of Gxies¡¯ and ¡®Yin and Yang triad¡¯, what is the origin and what is the final. I have also constructed numerous cutting techniques, even the Tyrant only has six decapitations, I am almost there.¡±

    ¡°When I was young, I always thought that in the future I wouldbine what I learned and be the pioneer in creating my own martial art, bing a Patriarch. Everyone would then respect and look up to me, at that time I even thought of a name for my art already. It would be called Book of My Art and illustrate my journey in the martial arts world, just hearing about it sounds like a model, but now that I think about it, it is kind of embarrassing. If you were alive, I bet you could think of a very good name...¡±

    ¡°The Dharmakaya that I have achieved is called ¡®Indestructible Original Form¡¯ which is abination of the Indestructible technique and Premier true form. Although the former is a Taoist Dharmakaya, it is also a characteristic of Bodhi¡¯s third eye. All in all, it can be said to be from Buddhism. Simr to thebination of Buddha Golden Body and Premier true form... rted to famous people such as Qing Emperor and God of Thunder. The merging of the Buddhism track all seem to be conscious chances and choices, and if the rumors are true, I am afraid that it came from Lord Yuan Shi...¡±

    ¡°Thinking carefully, it is not a must to be on the Buddhism track in order to achieve transcendence. The Heavenly Primogenitor is an example of an exception. It might be that others are met with some difficulties and wish to experience a different route so as to use that toprehend. When taking simr paths, the scariest thing, which is also a taboo would be to confuse cause and effect.¡±

    ¡°My Indestructible Original Form Interior Realm is like a cave, when in front of the Legendary Realm it can then be a true part of Heaven and Earth. But the difference between mine and others is that all my acupuncture points areyer uponyer of the universe. All five viscera and six bowels are added to Primordial Spirit to develop mutually and infer heaven as well as a little small spirit as a symbol of Da Dao. Thetter twobined together to form the real world, once theypletely take shape, it will no longer be just heaven and earth but the starting form of a multiverse... now, it is not yet perfect, the four elements, earth, fire, wind and water are unrestrained. If you were not a lotus flower but a human, I am afraid it will be hard to survive. I have left something here for the time being, I have left connection I made with the Dao Yi Seal...¡±

    The ambience was serene and harmonious as Meng Qi retold his tales, if only in front of him were people instead of lotus, then it would have been perfect.

    ¡°Immortal Luya has raised the condition of three people toplete three tasks but he had a grudge with Yuan Shi and was unable topletely trust him but can only attempt to do so for now, if he was able to keep his promise, then can he consider others...¡±

    ¡°You have been heavily influenced by the Devil Buddha, I wish to use you to implicate the Golden Emperor, your name is definitely not on the God¡¯s list yet but belong to the Seal of Samsara. I will borrow it for a while, get the Seal of Samsara back and resurrect you...¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t intend to go to the Jasper Lake yet. Although it will be better for Zhi Wei to escape as fast as possible, but Immortal Lu Ya can use just a small amount of energy to manipte the Immortal beheading knife. I do not dare to proceed forward as this would inevitably lead to danger. I will first wait for the realms to stabilise and in the meantime, increase my ability in the art. Those who seek speed will not achieve the end result...¡±

    A wind blew past causing some water to spray out of the pond. The lotus flowers swayed as if to nod their head but only resulted in the feeling of sadness.

    At this moment, the sound of footsteps could be heard. Meng Qi did not turn around but continued gazing at the moonlight and looking at the lotus.

    The sound of footsteps entered the tottering temple, it was a youngdy dressed in a lotus-coloured gown. She was youthful and had a divine grace and fragrance. She was refined, filled with confidence and did not seem to be petty. But shecked vigor and vitality, seeming to be gentle. It was Mu Yunle.

    She held a long de and her expression was thoughtful. She looked at the Ancient Buddha and the light from the greenmp that was in front of her. After staring nkly for a while, she suddenly turned sharply to look out of the broken hole in the wall. Looking at the green sleeves bathed in moonlight, looking at the white hair at the temples, she felt like she was looking at someone familiar and also a stranger at the same time.

    ¡°Senior...¡± Her disbelief forced her to call out softly.

    Meng Qi turned his head and smiled fondly, ¡°Why have youe here again?

    Surprise and delight filled Mu Yunle¡¯s eyes as her mouth subconsciously turned up into a smile. Senior was no longer disguised as the grey dressed monk, no longer silent and lonely and no longer looked tired and beaten, as if his heart had turned to dust. He was now dressed in a brilliant green, with a peaceful expression seemingly at ease. It was as if he returned back to life. The only giveaway signs were the white hair at his temples and his gaze that seem to be hiding his feelings. He was even recounting the past.

    ¡°The Nine Demonic Sects has a conspiracy again, the nearby ins have been undergoing turbulent times. With my skill and the realm Ie from, I have no way of interfering and have decided to return to the Great Jin Dynasty to evade the crisis. Before I left, I wanted to return to this temple to take a look. After all, I once met a senior here who is powerful enough to shake the world with his Frenzied sword and could be a valuable resource,¡± Mu Yunle said cheekily. It was harder to change one¡¯s character than to change rivers and mountains.

    Meng Qi lifted his head to look at the sky, smiling he said, ¡°Now you know yourself, next time you will know others. The restlessness in the ins is about toe, it¡¯s good that you know to hide and protect yourself. At your age you have already reached this realm and have this kind of power and name yet you are not arrogant and cocky or overconfident. A person of your type is really hard toe by.¡±

    Seeing that the Frenzied de senior hase alive and that his speech and expressions are normal, made Mu Yunle feel gratified, ¡°It is good that senior is like that.¡± Mu Yunle identally let the words slip out.

    Meng Qi smiled, ¡°Any more pain, any more guilt, and any more torment, once ten years have past, it will be vented and lose the superficial denseness, leaving only traces in one¡¯s heart.¡±

    Not really understanding, Mu Yunle nodded her head.

    The wind was light and the moon was quiet. Mu Yunle chatted with the Frenzied de senior for a while, talking lightly about topics ranging from Huan Hua sect¡¯s characteristic swordy to the different characters of the elders and disciples. They even talked about her own Master Liu Su to the Demon Emperor Qi Zhengyan who made people shudder when they hear his name. Mu Yunle gained a lot of advice.

    The sky gradually brightened and Meng Qi stood up, bidding goodbye to Mu Yunle, he started on his journey to afar.

    Mu Yunle¡¯s right hand touched her chin as she stared nkly for a while. She then breathed a sigh and headed back towards the South.

    What a pity she was bornte.

    ...

    Fairyne, Aquamarine Pce.

    The fairy wearing the Lord Guang Fa facemask left Fairyne and entered the Aquamarine Pce, intending to find guard Buddha Dou Mu to discuss something.

    He passed through the winding corridor and only just stepped into the main hall when he was suddenly stunned. In front of him stood and unfamiliar, green sleeved man.

    This was a pavilion hall for worshipping for the Three Pristines, tall and dignified Lord Yuan Shi, the one who understood all living things Lord Dao De and the vast and broad Lord Ling Bao. But the green sleeved man was standing in front of the three statues, directly facing the praying mat, seeming to reminisce about something.

    Lord Guang Fa had already attended three meetings and recognised all members, but he had yet toy eyes on this person.

    Could it be a member of the Preparatory squad?

    That¡¯s not right, he is wearing a mask!

    The thought had just rose and before he could react, he saw the green-sleeved man turn around, facing him directly. The man wore a dignified mask that was old yet young, yet middle-aged.

    Lord Yuan Shi!

    In this split second, Lord Guang Fa suddenly felt stifled. The green-sleeved man wearing the mask of Lord Yuan Shi had been just nice standing at the front bottom of Lord Yuan Shi¡¯s statue. One small, one big, one front, one back, the living aura felt deep and boundless while the statue set off the enormity and spaciousness of the empty hall. Both of them mutually reflect one another, as if Lord Yuan Shi had truly descended!

    This feeling was stronger than Buddha Dou Mu and he was not able to guess... Lord Guang Fa suddenly had a feeling as if he needed to bow his head to Lord Yuan Shi.

    Quickly, he regained control of himself and remembered something, ¡°I heard that in the mountain ranges, there is someone with the nickname Lord Yuan Shi, he closed himself off for years, never attending any gatherings, could this man be you?

    ¡°He has broken through death¡¯s door and his ability surpasses Buddha Duo Mu, I wonder if he has a Dharmakaya?¡±

    At this point, aaaa the sound of the opera floated through the air, Da Qinggen, who had nothing better to do strolled slowly and squarely into the main hall.

    Lord Guang Fa knew that he is not ordinary to have survived hundreds of thousands of Kunlun herbs and that he still had to seek him for teachings regarding immortality. Hence, Lord Guang Fa treated him with respect, bowing appropriately as he entered. However, Da Qinggen had paused distractedly.

    Da Qinggen looked at Meng Qi who was standing below the statue of Lord Yuan Shi and saw his mask of Lord Zhang Yuan Shi. He felt muddled and could not conjecture as to why. There was a very familiar aura and both his knees suddenly felt weak as he fell to the floor in a kneel,

    ¡°Palm, Old Master Palm.¡±

    Good heavens, Old Master Palm has actually appeared!

    Something is wrong, it cannot be Old Master Palm, its Old Master, its Old Master, the Premier Nine Seals of Yuan Shi is here!

    Under Lord Guang Fa¡¯s stunned gazed, he crawled forward and hugged Meng Qi¡¯s left leg. Tears and snot were running down his face and he cried and eximed, ¡°Old Master, I have missed you!¡±

    ¡°You have finally mastered the Art and be Yuan Shi, our Jade sect can finally be looked up to and breathe now.¡±

    Meng Qi lightly moved his left leg and said in a low voice, ¡°Not bad, you did not lie.¡±

    Da Qinggen was slightly stunned and understood Old Master¡¯s directions. He was both pleased and bewildered, ¡°Old, Old master, have, have you met that person?¡±

    ¡°Mmhmm,¡± Meng Qi nodded his head slightly.

    At this moment, Buddha Dou Mu Ye Yuqi realised the movement here and shifted over. She saw Meng Qi.

    He came into Fairy World and into the Aquamarine Pce without anyone realising!

    In her astonishment, she saw Meng Qi and realised that he radiated a simr feeling to the Lord Yuan Shi statue behind him. Standing there, he made it hard for people to believe their eyes.

    ¡°You made a breakthrough?¡± Ye Yuqi knit her eyebrows asking.

    This aura, this power, it felt like she was looking at her older sister¡¯s husband bing the Earth God and did he possess the legendary traits?

    This made her fully convinced that Meng Qi had achieved Dharmakaya. The only problem was that he seemed to be even stronger than Su Wu Ming when he had his breakthrough years ago, and seemed to be as strong as the Su Wu Ming now. This was ridiculous and hard to believe.

    Meng Qi smiled saying, ¡°Just had my breakthrough¡±

    He confessed.

    Lord Guang Fa was both shocked and delighted. He was shocked because unbeknownst to anyone, another Dharmaya present had arrived from an unknown ce. He was however, also delighted because Fairy World finally had a Dharmakaya!

    Ye Yuqi looked around and signalled to Lord Guang Fa and Da Qinggen to leave the room first, before saying, ¡°I heard previously that you left Jiang Hu and was thinking that maybe you had already broke through. Now that I see it is true, I will have to hand over the responsibilities of Fairy World to you.¡±

    Meng Qi shook his head and said, ¡°I am unable to handle the responsibilities of the Fairy World.¡±

    Ye Yuqi looked at him in puzzlement, her eyes expressing her bewilderedness.

    He paused for a while and added on,

    ¡°Because I am not a Samsara Traveller anymore.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± spat out the normallyposed and calm Ye Yuqi. Her eyes seemed to contain waves that moved up and down with the ocean.

 Chapter 931: The Meeting Of Dharmakayas

    <h4>Chapter 931: The Meeting Of Dharmakayas</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    At this point in time, Ye Yuqi felt as shocked by this news as she did when she heard of the fall of Immortal Chong He. In over ten years of her living as a Samsara, right from the beginning, when she was the first batch of Samsara Travellers under Lord Ling Bao, she had already heard of people leaving the trade and not being under the influence of Samsara. However, it was only something that looked very appealing but unrealistic because there was no meaning whatsoever and basically impossible.

    Three-hundred thousand years of endurance and perseverance to a Dharmakaya or to someone well-versed in Half-step is not impossible. But Otherworld Tallies correspond to personal missions, and up till now, no one haspleted it. ording to Lord Ling Bao, even the early batch of Samsara Travellers that were with him, including other highly-skilled Dharmakayas from different universes andnd have all failed. Therefore, even with his strength, he did not dare to think about breaking away.

    But Meng Qi has said that he is no longer a Samsara Traveller?

    Ye Yuqi was stunned and hurriedly asked, ¡°Youpleted the other missions corresponding to the Otherworld Tallies?¡±

    Her pair of red phoenix eyes started to glow unknowingly exposing her deeply guarded desire and hope.

    As a Samsara Traveller, who would want to spend their life suppressed under the Six Dao of Samsara and be manipted by others, never getting their own freedom and constantly working. Who would not wish to be rid of the Six Dao and escape this ce that was so stifling, oppressive, and only made one feel despair?

    Although, the real world would definitely have danger, things that made one feel ufortable and many circumstances that would force one to act out of their will, but at least there was a choice. At least, it will not have the characteristics of Samsara responsibilities of directness, bareness, and theck of warmth.

    Now that a living example was standing right before her eyes, how can the feelings that were normally suppressed and constrained by Ye Yuqi not bubble to the surface and threaten to overspill?

    Wearing the Lord Yuan Shi mask, Meng Qi shook his head slightly, ¡°No, I did not exchange the Otherworld Tallies.¡±

    ¡°Then how did you leave Samsara?¡± Ye Yuqi¡¯s expression was filled with confusion and questions.

    How did he leave without exchanging the Otherworld Tallies? Was there another way?

    Meng Qi muttered to himself slightly before answering seriously, ¡°I went into a battle with Six Dao and broke theyers of binds set upon my body by him. I am no longer being suppressed by him.¡±

    Going into a battle with the Six Dao, breaking theyers of binds he hadid on my body, no longer controlled by him... Ye Yuqi felt like she was listening to a heavenly book, her mind feltpletely empty, containing only the words Meng Qi had said.

    The real body of the enigmatic Six Dao has been found?

    The Six Dao who seemed so powerful with no boundaries was defeated?

    The one that all Samsara Travellers fear because his power was imagined to be so great that a simple turn of his palms could cause life and death, had been defeated?

    All that Meng Qi had replied waspletely out of the scope of what Buddha Duo Mu Ye Yuqi had imagined or guessed. For a moment, she found it hard to believe what he had just said.

    Was this real?

    Meng Qi¡¯s tone brought a hint ofughter, ¡°Lord Yuan, do not be frightened by the Six Dao¡¯s bravado, if he was at his prime, he would certainly be very powerful, able to control destiny and manipte karma, there would be nothing he cannot do. I might not even be able to pull away. But now that he is in a weakened state, I made use of the opportunity and managed to cut off all rtions between the past and the future, during Dharmakaya, and escape.¡±

    ¡°As long as you think carefully, you will understand. If the Six Dao was not weak, and not in this state where he cannot handle things himself, why would he need to train all these Samsara Travellers? Why did he have to avoid the Dharmakaya of Samsara Travellers?

    Ye Yuqi has had a long experience and history with Samsara, so long so that there was hardly anyone who surpassed her. After pondering over his words, she looked up at Aquamarine Pce as if to confirm that this ce was disconnected from Six Dao¡¯s spying, ¡°The Six Dao is very weak?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Meng Qi¡¯s tone was stable, not wavering at all, ¡°The Master of the Six Dao of Samsara is not a single person, but a group of higher beings. Some have been suppressed by the evil powers of Ananda, some are the second descendants of Devil¡¯s ws, some are the masters of primitive diabolism and known as Demonic Monarch. He has yet to cross over to the Nirvana realm and does not dare to over rely on the Devil¡¯s ws. Therefore, he is unable to cross the Timeless River and can only seal himself in the Ancient Devil Ruin Coffin, waiting for an opportunity to return. He is just idle and does not dare to attack. It is such that even in front of the Fusion Fish, it is doubtful how much energy he still has.¡±

    ¡°Other than that, there is still the Deep Sea Sword Descendants and the Seven-kill devotees. He inherited the status of the Evil God and could very possibly already self-confirmed the rumours in the medieval, simr to the Demon Emperor. However, the person in the rumors has yet to be known and he was already attacked by the Devil Buddha and defeated by him, bing his subordinate. He is now relying on Deep Sea Sword and lies dormant in the chaos, leaving behind only a Dao Biao. As long as he is not forced into desperation, the amount of power he can call on is limited. Other people include Immortal Luya, Nature, or the Nirvana realm is suspected to be under the seal of Suppression and can only use a portion of their energy. But he wields the List of Deification and is rtively hard to deal. As for the Ancestors of Water, they are facing the same problems.¡±

    ¡°Wait a minute,¡± Ye Yuqi suddenly stuck out her right hand and gestured to slow down. Her tone was rather conspicuous and at a loss, ¡°Let me first understand what you just said.¡±

    Her eyes grew wider as she processed the words, feeling a little stunned and her mind was in a mess. She was shocked how Su Meng had talked arrogantly about the Six Dao with no care about danger. It was simply hard to believe. She was confused because this talk had thrown at her with too much information that was of high significance. It made her normallyposed, cold and suppressed herself unknowingly feel a different emotion.

    The mask the Six Dao had been wearing was just emotionlessly and cruelly ripped apart by Su Meng and knocked off the altar?

    Even without the istion from the Aquamarine Pce, ¡°Too long in the birdcage, return to normality¡± described Meng Qi as he did not care about the revenge and attack by the Six Dao. No wonder he could just activelye here, without any cover, feeling what freedom and satisfaction felt like. He felt great as he waited patiently for Ye Yuqi to digest what he just said.

    After quite a while, Buddha Duo Mu mask-wearing Ye Yuqi nodded her head slightly and said in a low voice, ¡°No wonder, no wonder...¡±

    She had been through all sorts of Samsara missions and only finally understood the strangeness of things.

    She regained herposure as her expression gradually brightened, keeping a stable tone she said, ¡°Then how should I leave the Six Dao?¡±

    ¡°The most important thing is to understand whether you are an almighty Dao Biao or a fish. The next time you upgrade, it is not a must to exchange your practice with any of the karma techniques from Six dao. If necessary, I can exchange one or two. Next, you must let Immortal Luda be prepared to fight, and thest is patience. Patiently wait for your chance,¡± said Meng Qi.

    Ye Yuqi nodded her head lightly and asked, ¡°What chance?¡±

    ¡°The chance wille, everyone can leave the Six Dao,¡± Meng Qi looked at her sincerely and said in a low voice.

    Regarding the Aquamarine Pce¡¯s istion, he was slightly doubtful and never said his true intentions.

    From the condition of three people and three tasks, the Holy Whip belonging to Duke Huan of Qi, Xiao Bai¡¯s uncle was borrowed as he slowly waited for a chance to snatch the List of Deification from Immortal Luya¡¯s hands!

    Ye Yuqi is not a junior young bird in the Jiang Hu and stopped asking further questions. She nodded her head slightly, demonstrating her trust. She then moderated her mood and said, ¡°There is movement from the Nine Demonic Sects taking ce at the ins, it is said that a surge will happen. Following my sister¡¯s husband¡¯s invitation, several righteous experts have secretly headed to Huamei Heights to discuss and n a strategy. Do you want to go?¡±

    Members of the Fairy sect can also be Samsara Travelers, but the leader is the one that controls Aquamarine Pce, Fairy Lane, and to exchange the Jade Pir. The Samsara Traveller is unable to assume this position. After Ye Yuqi has understood the whole story, she stopped bringing up the issue. Lord Yuan Shi Meng Qi was still a member of Fairy sect. In actual fact, the authority and weight of speech cannot be overtaken in this kind of form.

    Meng Qi smiled and said, ¡°I was just thinking of going to pay my respects to Senior Lu.¡±

    .....

    In the ins, Gu Erduo sat in the middle and on his kneey the extremely scary and feared Scorpio Axe. In front of him sat ¡®Devil Master¡¯ Han Guang, ¡®Wizard King of this World¡¯ and Rakshasa of Bloody Sea, in a semi-circle form.

    ¡°Now that Khagan has secretly returned, his strength is much more powerful than before. We should start taking action, and take a few hits on the Righteous overweening attitude,¡± the Rakshasa of the Bloody Sea had restrained himself for the past ten years and had finally waited for his chance.

    Gu Erduo nodded his head and continued smiling his bold and unruly smile. Looking at Han Guang, ¡°Regarding this, we would have to trouble Demon Master to contact the Demon Race.¡±

    Han Guang smiled, ¡°It is easy to contact the Demon Race, but we must definitely not make the same mistake likest time to dere it with such great fanfare.¡±

    ¡°What idea do you have, Demon Master?¡± Wizard King asked.

    Han Guang replied, ¡°We are all evil beings from the Demonic World, how can we just disy what we have and attack so tantly? We have to work ording to our strengths and use our skill in concealment and make the Righteous panic at even the slightest move.¡±

    His expression was solemn as he said, ¡°I suggest that we first keep the news of the return of Khagan to ourselves. After we find an opportunity, we shall then assassinate and ambush them using the power of thunder to kill one of the righteous Dharmakayas. Rather than injure ten fingers, we might as well just break one off!¡±

    ¡°We shall then lie low and wait for our next opportunity!¡±

    ¡°What you said makes sense.¡± This was most suitable to the attitude of the Rakshasa of the Bloody Sea and he immediately agreed, ¡°Then who should we choose?¡±

    Han Guang looked at the people around him and said a name.

    .....

    In Huamei Height¡¯s secret chamber.

    Mister Luda was sitting on the floor, beside himy the unrivalled Single-hearted Sword.

    On his left sat the present but not present Su Wu Ming, on his right was the seemingly empty He Qi. In front of him sat the crane hair but child-like face Immortal Yun He and Bei Zhou¡¯s imperial household representative Gao Teng.

    ¡°In the previous war, Gu Erduo managed to escape and his whereabouts have been unknown. Now that there is movement from the ins, I am afraid that he has returned.¡± Mister Luda stated his guess briefly and sinctly.

    He Qi looked thoughtful as he said, ¡°Only he is able to wield the Hand that supports the Heavens Axe with the power to suppress all the differing wills of people from the Nine Demonic sects. Aiya, this bunch of scoundrels always hides in the darkness, making it difficult to find. If not, we would have eradicate them already.¡±

    As the sound of his voice just settled he saw Mister Luda¡¯s gaze shift to the door. By his side, the nk Su Wu Ming had also turned around.

    What have they noticed? He Qi, Yun He, and Gao Teng were all astonished, he himself had actually not notice anything.

    Was it not just the nearing of Immortal Hao Tian?

    After two breaths, He Qi and Yun He expressions shifted slightly as their gazes became dignified. However, Gao Teng had yet to realise what was happening.

    Dong, dong, dong, someone knocked on the door.

    Mister Luda¡¯s face lit up in a smile as he said, ¡°Come in.¡±

    His smile was filled with gratitude.

    Su Wu Ming cannot help but nod slightly, his gaze seeming to admire.

    Not bad, they could understand the meaning and break off the future.

    For this kind of thing, he could only hint and not state explicitly, if not in the future, the Ancient People will do anything to engulf beforehand.

    The creaking of the door sounded as it was pushed open. Wearing a green garment, temples dotted with specks of white and whose face had grown slightly more mature than in the past was Meng Qi. He walked into the room carrying his de, his personality serene and reserved, causing others to raise their eyebrows.

    He had indeed be a Dharmakaya... He Qi and Yun He felt a sense of relief.

    At this moment, Mister Luda suddenly eximed aloud.

    The Su Meng who could feel it from far and the Su Meng who had a direct look was vastly different.

    The him before their eyes was like a stone that sunk into the water, just by looking at him, they could feel the erosion of time.

 Chapter 932: Human Flesh Adapter

    <h4>Chapter 932: Human Flesh Adapter</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    Time was just a defined concept to separate the condition before the change and after the change, and the process of the movements. For those who were at a lower level than Dharmakaya, the time became slow was more of movements and sensations. Only those who practiced the Art of Time Lei Gong sessfully and achieved certain level could feel the existence of the illusory Timeless River.

    At this moment, Su Meng was like a stone fixed in the Timeless River and used the ripples around himself to present the abstract time in front of people.

    This is... Mister Luda and Su Wuming of Taishang Wang Qing looked attentively and seed to know what was happening.

    But He Qi felt differently. In his eyes, Su Meng was like the origin for everything. He could make a great influence by changing himself a little bit. For example, things unknown before getting close to secret room and that knocking sound, which could not be simply exined by hiding aura.

    What is this special art? Or is it because he had the legend feature as soon as he achieved Dharmakaya like Su Wuming? The legend features that are different from Mister Luda¡¯s and Su Wuming?

    Immortal Yun He smiled and then was a little surprised to see the little boy who used to ask for help now became a real Fairy. He frowned and felt that he had seen it written on some books.

    He then felt a sudden jolt and a word shed across his mind:

    ¡°The Principles of Karma.¡±

    The origin of all connections, developments, changes, etc.

    Is he the descendant of Yuan Shi and the Kunlun Jade Sect?

    The Immortal Yun He only saw the Jade Mirage Pce in books written by the Immortal of Nature. He knew that it was the Orthodoxy of Yuan Shi in legend stories but disappeared together with the Ling Bao Sect and other inheritance from Demons and Saints after Heavenly Court falling down in ancient times.

    Those things disappeared so mysteriously as it was not recorded in any ancient books as if someone did it on purpose to erase everything rted in history. Only some words in legend stories and inheritance could prove that those things did exist before, that Three Pristines was not fictional but real!

    Yun He became excited and thought that since his own patriarch Immortal of Nature was sessor of Lord Ling Bao, he should know something about it but nothing was recorded.

    Yun He never thought that he could still see the descendants of Yuan Shi and the Principles of Karma!

    He did not open his mouth to ask since he was not sure if Su Meng would be willing to tell.

    Gao Teng was carrying a token and looked at Meng Qi with a deep aura like evening stars and suddenly remembered what he saw in Shen Du: he cut an escape route even when being circled around. Gao Teng was both surprised and disappointed seeing it. Meng Qi now was more mature than before and more reserved, not as vigorous as his youth but only made others feel more scared of him.

    Once one achieved Dharmakaya, the difference was doomed between a Fairy and an average man!

    There was no meaning to say, ¡°As in the Yangtze River waves urge waves, so the younger generation excels the older generation.¡± The one who arrive first always win.

    The atmosphere of the secret room changed slightly as Meng Qi stepped in.

    Su Wuming who put the sword on his knees said calmly, ¡°You in the past is not you. You in the future is not you. Bravo.¡±

    He already knew that Meng Qi cut the connection with the past and future with only this life left.

    Mister Luda also smiled and said, ¡°No wonder you chose this journey as well. And you did a great job by having both the legend feature and the Nirvana Realm feature. But you should know that this journey is lonely and dangerous, and much more difficult than normal way.¡±

    If they chose a normal way, their safety could be guaranteed for that will make their journey much more easier. But Mister Luda and Meng Qi could be facing many dangers on their journey.

    The Nirvana Realm feature? He Qi, Yun he and Gao Teng all opened their eyes wide.

    What was the Nirvana Realm? The Dao Fruition of Half-Step after crossing the sea of trouble is the Nirvana Realm, like Heavenly Primogenitor and Gautama Buddha. Those who were in the Nirvana Realm are the top of the top!

    The death and rebirth of a century and the so-called mahakappa were the fights between those in Nirvana Realm. They existed in the past, at present and in future. They could call a stag a horse. One would be scared just by hearing their name.

    But Su Meng had just achieved Dharmakaya and stepped into the Man Fairy Realm and he already had the features of Nirvana Realm like those big figures?

    This had never happened before, except for those who were born with special powers.

    ¡°Hack my way through difficulties and make a new way for ourter generation.¡± Meng Qi smiled and kilted front part of his ck robe and sat down on a hassock casually.

    By hook or by crook, he had to continue walking the path that he had chosen.

    He had nothing more to say.

    He Qi came back to himself after being surprised by Meng Qi¡¯s feature of the Nirvana Realm. He asked curiously, ¡°By choosing your way, would Armageddon ur when achieving Dharmakaya?¡±

    Armageddon for Dharmakaya was very dangerous and scary.

    Especially since Su Meng also gained the features of the legend and Nirvana Realms, much stronger than a normal Dharmakaya, his Armageddon should have been more difficult to pass.

    ¡°My case is special. I experienced man¡¯s disaster,¡± Meng Qi answered honestly. He was not sure if others would have the same experience as he did.

    Yun He looked at Meng Qi up and down and then smiled and said, ¡°Nice de.¡±

    Though the heavy de was wrapped by sheath with its light hidden, but whoever looked at it would feel a jolt.

    ¡°The Tyrant¡¯s Invincible de,¡± Meng Qi said simply.

    The Tyrant¡¯s Invincible de? He stole it from the in Girl Sect? He Qi and Gao Teng were both very shocked.

    A Peerless Heavenly Weapon was pretty rare in the world and the Tyrant¡¯s Invincible de was one of them!

    Meng Qi looked at them and smiled, ¡°The de came and found me.¡±

    The Tyrant¡¯s Invincible de was far more than a simple Peerless Heavenly Weapon could describe. It ranked top among all weapons except for those books that was written withplete information since mighty people did not want others to know about it. The top ten Peerless Heavenly Weapons are far more powerful than others, equaling to arriving in the Nirvana Realm and achieving Dao Fruition of half-step, like Yuan Yang Ruler¡¯s ¡°Defense First¡±, the Emperor¡¯s Sword ¡°King¡¯s Dao First¡±, Time de¡¯s ¡°Unknown First¡±, the Deep Sea Sword¡¯s ¡°Murder First¡±, the Seal of Samsara¡¯s ¡°Mystery First¡±, the Spear of Mythical Creatures¡¯¡±Ruin First¡±, Scorpio Axe¡¯s ¡°Attack First¡±, Devil¡¯s ws¡¯¡±Dirt First¡±, Bodhi tree¡¯s ¡°Brushing Everything¡±, and the Tyrant¡¯s Invincible de¡¯s ¡°Tough First¡±!

    Meng Qi now remembered that the ze branch that helped the Five Finger Mountain to oppress Devil Buddha was Bodhi tree. In the Mythological Era, Gautama Buddha gained it from Dao Fruition of half-step by carving on the Bodhi tree. It disappeared as Gautama Buddha died until Devil Buddha came out in the world.

    No wonder Yang Jian and other might people all believed that it was Gautama Buddha who oppressed Devil Buddha Ananda.

    Yun He calmed down. He pped his hands andughed, ¡°Mr. Su, you became a Man Fairy and obtained the Tyrant¡¯s Invincible de. And you have both features of the legend and Nirvana Realms. This is help from Heaven.¡±

    Meng Qi nodded and said, ¡± I came here for this.¡±

    Mister Luda continued, ¡°Gu Erduo was only left with real spirit. Even if he made some progress, ten years is still too short for him to recover. If the Scorpio Axe did not upgrade, I can stop him by myself.¡±

    Mister Luda had made great progress during these 10 years. He had cut the connection between him and himself and walked apletely different way.

    Sounds like Mister Luda was not far from Divine Fairy... Meng Qi pondered.

    Su Wuming said coldly, ¡°If Heretic Evil Demon imed to attack, things would not be that difficult. Better an open enemy than a false enemy. We better be careful these days.¡±

    He Qi nodded and said, ¡°I agree. But sometimes we need to issue attacks as well. It¡¯s a bad thing to be always in defense.¡±

    Yun He frowned and said, ¡°The Evil Demon seldom let others know where he was. Even if we want to issue attack, we would have to be able to find them first.¡±

    Mister Luda pondered and said, ¡°We are better than them because we act with honesty and justice. It¡¯s important that we need to be careful just in case any demons might sneak into our group. We better all have something that we can contact with each other in time.¡±

    Sending messages between Dharmakaya was fast. For example, Mister Luda could hide information in sword light and cast it faraway but still it was not timely enough. Therefore he gave this suggestion.

    Meng Qi smiled and looked around, ¡°No need to bother. If you trust me, just lend me one thing and then I can send you all messages if there is any. You can contact each other through me.¡±

    This method was simr to catching Duan Rui from a long distance and get in touch with Gao Lan through This Life Mirror.

    Yun He pondered and then smiled, ¡°Great! Good Idea.¡±

    Mister Luda and Su Wuming did not think much and agreed. He Qi agreed as well. Gao Teng asked for Gao Lan¡¯s advice and then agreed.

    The Jade Pendant and dagger were handed to Meng Qi from everyone. His eyes then changed color to one ck and one white. Deep inside a zemp appeared and shone in ck and white light.

    ...

    At Jiang Dong,

    Wang Siyuan sat in ancestral room and felt a sudden jolt. He sacrificed Peerless Ancient Book with his eyes looking crazy:

    ¡°Nice. He really got rid of Ananda!¡±

    The Peerless Ancient Book dropped down ck and white light spot, which formed congenital nosy map and covered on Wang Siyuan¡¯s body.

    Clicking sounds rang up continuously and Wang Siyuan spouted out blood. His pale face seemed to be relieved now as if he just got rid of some shackles.

    The Devil Buddha helped Wang Family through the big disaster but also secretly manipte Wang Family to be their subsidiaries.

    Now the Devil Buddha¡¯s soul had gone and could not escape seal temporarily. Wang Siyuan grasped this chance to get rid of the shackles and free himself!

    ¡°Now I can focus on achieving Dharmakaya...¡± Wang Siyuan eximed happily. ¡°But the Great Trial is getting close now and many might people might have already started to use their own connections with Sects and Families to arrange things.¡±

 Chapter 933: Myriad World Knowledge Ball

    <h4>Chapter 933: Myriad World Knowledge Ball</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    At a secret ce in a meadow, the cruel and malicious Rakshasa of the Bloody Sea, the quiet and insidious Wizard King of this World both shouted out loudly and looked at Devil Master Han Guang as if they were looking at someone insane. Even immortal heaven Gu Erduo carrying Scorpio Axe frowned. They never thought about him at all.

    The Heavenly Sword Su Wuming!

    Not to mention Su Wuming already achieved Earth Fairy and his great sword skills, he had legend features and was good at fighting against many at the same time. He would be able to deal with them three. His power of appearing everywhere and as long as one¡¯s reflection exists, one would never die could scare most people away!

    For example, appearing everywhere could not only support him to fight alone against all, but also allow him to exist inside the circles or outside ten thousand miles away. Besides, he had so many reflections in different worlds, killing on Su Wuming still thousands of them existed. He could be regarded as one of most unsuitable candidates as targets of assassination. Next to him would be Gao Lan.

    Actually, the Single Hearted Sword Lu Zhi Ping was not that hard to assassinate. Since they could join hands together and Lu Zhi Ping¡¯s legend feature would make him not that hard to kill.

    But Han Guang suggested Su Wuming!

    Was he mad?

    Or did it mean that ten years ago in Shao Lin mountain he learned some great skills and now was confident enough to kill Su Wuming?

    Han Guang with a wooden hairpin in his hair sat down with his legs-crossed. His big robe covered his legs. Han Guang smiled and said, ¡°You also think that assassinate Su Wuming is possible. I believe that others would think the same. This is a good chance for us to surprise him.¡±

    ¡°Secondly, if we analyze it in more details, Su Wuming could be killed. In history some legends and mighty people died in the fight, not to mention Su Wuming with only the feature of legend. He was hard to kill because of two reasons. One is appearing everywhere, another is as long as one¡¯s reflection exists, one would never die. And everywhere does not really refer to everywhere. It does not refer to the past, the future or the sky. Therefore as long as we choose the right ce, his appearing everywhere would not work. For example, we can choose the in Girl Fairnd, or the void hometown, or the Nine Levels of Heaven ruins.¡±

    ¡°Once he could not use appear everywhere, no matter how many reflections he has, those reflections could be killed one by one. Besides, we can use the Scorpio Axe to beat down his level and realm.¡±

    ¡°Furthermore, we are going to do everything secretly just like the assassin in the Tower of Malevolence. As long as we grab the chance and hit Su Wuming by Scorpio Axe just for once, his legend feature would disappear naturally.¡±

    ¡°Fourthly, even if we choose to kill other Dharmakaya, if we could not get it done quickly and was not able to cover mysteries of heaven, we would have to deal with Su Wuming anyway. If so, who not go and kill him first?¡±

    ¡°Besides, Su Wuming is a firm rock in midstream for the Righteous. If he fell down, the building of the righteous would copse, much better than we killing He Qi or Yun He.¡±

    Hang Guang exined in great details. The listeners all nodded slightly and agreed. Su Wuming was indeed not that powerful as they thought. They were all scared by appearing everywhere and his great sword skills.

    Seeing their expressions changed, Han Guang smiled and said, ¡°Last but not least, killing Mister Luda is not any easier than killing Su Wuming. If we tried to kill Mister Luda, it would surely attract Su Wuming¡¯s attention and waste all our efforts.¡±

    ¡°What is yourst point?¡± Gu Erduo asked.

    Han Guang smiled and looked at the Rakshasa of the Bloody Sea, ¡°Something substantial. A real treasure we can gain from killing Su Wuming.¡±

    The Rakshasa of the Bloody Sea asked with his red eyes lighting up,

    ¡°Hao Tian Jing Fragment!¡±

    His voice was full of desire and anger.

    The Wizard King of this World and Gu Erduo were not ignorant and inexperienced people. Hearing it their eyes both lit up and said at the same time, ¡°Great!¡±

    Han Guang said at ease, ¡°Doomsday ising soon. Heaven and Earth are going to end. This is a great chance for us to practice our own Dao and control the world. Most importantly we need to make some big progress. After all, realm and strength are the most important things, otherwise how can we deal with difficulties we might face in the future?¡±

    ¡°As Rakshasa mentioned, Su Wuming most probably used Hao Tian Jing Fragment tomunicate between with additional self in advance and gained the feature of legend as soon as he entered the realm. If we could have it, it won¡¯t be too hard for us to be Earth Fairy and Divine Fairy. Our journey for legend would be much easier!¡±

    ¡°And then we can take turns to carry it and digest additional self in free time. Su Wuming before achieving Dharmakaya did it. I don¡¯t believe that we cannot.¡±

    Since medieval times, only the Tyrant managed to achieve legend in history. And now this opportunity came and who did not want to grab it? Who did not want to be the master of all world and universe?

    ¡°I cannot agree more!¡± the Rakshasa of the Bloody Sea agreed instantly. Gu Erduo and Wizard King of this World also did not hesitate and agreed.

    Before they went to the details of their n, the Rakshasa suddenly frowned and said, ¡°Su Meng is able to y Principles of Karma now and can control fates on small scale. I¡¯m a little concerned that he might disturb our n.¡±

    He still remembered clearly that he could not catch up with Meng Qi. Especially since Su Meng was in good terms with disciples of Su Wuming, something unexpected could happen anytime.

    ¡°No need to worry about that. I mastered the Art of Time Lei Gong and am able to control Three-Lives fate and couldpete with Su Meng¡¯s Principles of Karma,¡± Han Guang said.

    He actually heard the news from some might people that Su Meng killed Devil Buddha¡¯s clone and connection with past and future and already achieved Dharmakaya. But there was no need to tell these people.

    Then they started to discuss the details for their n.

    ...

    At a secret room in Huamei Heights,

    Meng Qi entwined some illusory ck and white strings around his fingers. He returned personal belongings back to Mister Luda and others. They could use it tomunicate with each other timely enough but could only use it for three times temporarily.

    It¡¯s time to gather materials and make a Myriad World Knowledge Ball. Use it as the core and build an Instant Message Network covering from western region to Donghai, from Nanban to the Arctic and then build it further faraway. If it could be made on Earth, there¡¯s no reason that it could not be made in Fairy World... Meng Qi pondered on something he could not imagine before he achieved Dharmakaya.

    Ancient times did notck treasures, seal scripts, or arts for instant messaging, but they were only limited on the level of Fairy. It would take a lot of time and effort to make them and after a few disasters, only a few left nowadays. Meng Qi thought that as his realm leveled up, average people should enjoy the same convenience.

    He could not help Brother Qi directly but he could try to make convenience.

    He Qi felt the karma connection in the token and said, ¡°With Su¡¯s help, the Heretic Evil Demon would fail soon. And we cannot always wait theiring to us. We need to make opportunities to hurt them.¡±

    ¡°Or use it as bait.¡± Yun He smiled and said, ¡°The Heretic Evil Demon is not someone that we can find easily.¡±

    Meng Qi said calmly, ¡°Southern Wastnd Blood Cloak Cult recently had some movements and left a few clues. I will go to south and find their footprints, to eliminate their power and to draw a snake out of its hole.¡±

    This was the information he got from Yuan Yang.

    Mister Luda and Su Wuming looked at each other and sighed, ¡°The Blood Cloak Cult did many bad things and I had long nned to go to south to fight against them. But the North is not peaceful. We will have to ask you to do this for us.¡±

    He did not mention the Poison God. Even if Meng Qi did not draw Heretic Evil Demon out, to kill Poison God still meant a lot.

    Meng Qi walked out of the room slowly after their secret meeting ended. Before going to the south, he saw Yun Heing with a smile. Yun He said, ¡°After your trip to Southern Wastnd, remember toe back to Nature Cave. Don¡¯t forget your disciples. You do not need to do everything on your own. You can always ask your disciples to do it for you.¡±

    Fang Huayin whom he used to tease? Meng Qi was stunned and then smiled, ¡°You are right.¡±

    Yun He wanted to ask about Principles of Karma but did not open his mouth in the end. He decided to ask next time. Then he said: ¡°I¡¯m surprised to know that you proposed to go to Southern Wastnd.¡±

    ¡°I want to go there because first, revenge on the Rakshasa of the Bloody Sea, second to draw the snake out of its pit, third to destroy the Blood Cloak Cult who did countless bad things,¡± Meng Qi said with honest.

    Yun He looked at him up and down and smiled, ¡°I thought after ten years you have be more reserved and less hot blooded. But it seems that you¡¯ve never changed.¡±

    Meng Qi stroked white hairs on his temple and smiled, ¡°This is not hot blood.¡±

    ¡°Although I was very ambitious to achieve Big Dao and pursue eternity, it doesn¡¯t mean that I can do everything as I said. Without past and future, of course I¡¯ll do anything I want in This Life and leave no regrets.¡±

    Revenge on enemies and be grateful to allies astoundingly.

    Meng Qi then turned around and walked away and soon disappeared at Huamei Heights. Yun He was stunned and then sighed,

    ¡°This man has a promising future.¡±

 Chapter 934: Right And Wrong

    <h4>Chapter 934: Right And Wrong</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    At the Southern Wastnd, one could see continuous mountains and cliffs wrapped in evil mist and ck smoke. They seemed to be grand but actually was hell with many evil things happening every day.

    At a valley where different tribes gathered, the river was clean and watered earth and nts, quite different from other rivers polluted by ck smoke. It was the precious origin of life.

    Inside a mud hut at a tribe, a teenage boy with red eyes looked at the dead body in front of him with a scared and extremely sad look. It was a corpse whose skin was stripped and left with hatred.

    This corpse was his dear sister, her outgoing sister who had expectations and a beloved one. But unfortunately some Blood Cloak Cult disciple who came today to levy consecration on her on the road and rape her. After that he even killed her.

    The boy clenched his fists and kneeled down in front of the dead body like a wounded animal. His throat gave out some sound of extreme sadness.

    Then he suddenly looked up and stared at his dad who was smoking a water pipe sadly, saying firmly:

    ¡°I want revenge! Revenge!¡±

    His father inhaled smoke from a water pipe and sighed, ¡°Revenge? The Blood Cloak Cult people can kill you with one finger. How can you say revenge?¡±

    ¡°Even if we ask for the help from the Poison God and everyone joined hands, we can still not defeat the Blood Cloak Cult!¡±

    Yes, it¡¯s a fact. At his young age, he saw how those people kill those wild beasts like domestic sheep.

    ¡°ept it. It¡¯s our fate.¡±

    Hearing these words, the boy Xi Da felt a strong despair as if the color of the world all disappeared suddenly.

    He lowered his head and left the mud hut without looking at his dead elder sister. He walked out of the valley step by step, all the way up to the mountain top and hid himself in the crack between the rock. He wanted to escape from this whole world. Though the sunshine was so bright, it could only light up his eyes but could not light up his inner darkness.

    Suddenly the sunshine disappeared as if it was blocked by something.

    He looked up and saw a ck robe figure standing in front of him. A young beautiful but mature man as calm as mountains and as mysterious as theke.

    But what touched Xi Da most was his deep eyes as if inside it was sun, moon and stars, rivers and mountains, love and hatred, everything!

    ¡°Do you want revenge?¡± a deep sound rang up.

    Revenge? Revenge! Xi Da was confused at the very beginning but soon he jumped up and hit his head but did not scream. He stared at the man with his eyes wide open like a tiger and asked,

    ¡°You, you can help me to revenge?¡±

    ¡°But can you defeat the Blood Cloak Cult?¡± he asked with excitement and confusion.

    Somehow Xi Da trusted this young man in ck robe.

    Meng Qi said calmly, ¡°I came to this ce to eliminate the Blood Cloak Cult.

    He heard that the Blood Cloak Cult people often came here and now it seemed the information was true.

    ¡°To eliminate the Blood Cloak Cult...¡± Xi Da repeated those words and felt like he could see different colors in this world again.

    Those demons who enjoyed killing and making people suffering are going to die soon!

    Those bastards who killed so many people in the Southern Wastnd are going to be killed!

    Sister, grandpa, and everyone in the tribe, this day has finallye!

    Though this man did not show his power yet, Xi Da believed somehow as if those demons would be as weak as himself in front of the Blood Cloak Cult!

    ¡°I, what can I do?¡± Xi Da asked passionately.

    Meng Qi answered, ¡°Get in touch with the Blood Cloak Cult and tell them you¡¯ve found a rich mineral deposits, including many umon treasures.¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡± Xi Da understood that this was a trap for the Blood Cloak Cult, the same as he set the trap for his prey.

    He ran fast back to his own mud hut to ask his father to send for the tribe Elder!

    ¡°Dad, we can revenge now. Revenge!¡± he shouted with excitement.

    His dad¡¯s face turned green and pped on Xi Da¡¯s face with his water pipe, ¡°Do you want to die by shouting so loudly? Our family could be killed by the Blood Cloak Cult.¡±

    Xi Da danced with joy and said, ¡°It¡¯s true. A great man is going to eliminate Blood Cloak Cult and asked us to help to get in touch with them to set the trap.¡±

    ¡°From where?¡± Xi Da¡¯s father frowned.

    Xi Da was so confident and that man asked to get in touch with Blood Cloak Cult. Apparent he was fully prepared.

    Xi Da thought for a few seconds and answered, ¡°A Central ins man I think! Blood Cloak Cult used to hide themselves because they were run after by those experts from Central ins.¡±

    That¡¯s right... Xi Da¡¯s father pondered with his left hand holding the water pipe walking forward and backward.

    Suddenly he stretched out his right hand and attacked the vital points of Xi Da.

    ¡°Dad, you... what are you doing?¡± Xi Da asked as if he could not believe what just happened.

    Xi Da¡¯s father answered coldly, ¡°You traitor. How can you work together with others against the Blood Cloak Cult? I need to tell the tribe elder and let him tell it to the Blood Cloak Cult to send for people to fight against this Central ins man!¡±

    What... Xi Da got so confused by his father¡¯s attitude. Why he suddenly became a traitor?

    He stuttered, ¡°Dad, do you forget about our sister and grandpa¡¯s death? Now we have someone to help us for revenge. Why are u you suddenly on the side of the Blood Cloak Cult? Are you out of your mind?¡±

    Xi Da¡¯s father¡¯s face twisted by anger and a tear hung on the corner of his eye, ¡°The Blood Cloak Cult might be bad people but they could protect us from those wild beasts. Even if the man from the Central ins was a good man, he would not stay here forever and protect us. Do you want the whole tribe to die because of our hatred?¡±

    ¡°About the death of your sister and grandpa, I am as deeply sad as you are. But think about other 3756 people in our tribe!¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t you tell which side is more important?¡±

    He roared in a low voice and tears dropped down on his face. He turned around and walked out of the mud hut and ran towards the ce of the tribe elder.

    Xi Da sat down on the ground with nk eyes. So many things shed across his mind and he felt like his heart just experienced a furious storm.

    What was right and what was wrong?

    ...

    After half an hour, Meng Qi saw a bloody clouding close quickly and gradually dyed the sky and covered the sun.

    The cloud consisted of drops of blood and inside each blood it seemed there was a fury soul screaming. On top of it, a red lotus blooming with the Blood Cloak Cult standing on top of the lotus and formed a Formation.

    In the cardinal ce of the Formation and the center of bloody cloud, the Insect Lord sat straight on a lotus throne. With the assistance of the Blood Sea Formation, as long as his opponent was not Mister Luda, Su Wuming, or Mad Emperor, he could deal with other Righteous Dharmakaya. Andter ask for Poison God to help. Who dare to fight against the Blood Cloak Cult?

    The Formation was consisted of an ancient Formation map and blood and souls collected by the Blood Cloak Cult all these years, a dirty scary weapon and could hardly be destroyed.

    The Insect Lord saw Meng Qi standing on top of the mountain carrying his de. He sneered and said, ¡°Su Meng. How dare you toe to Southern Wastnd!¡±

    ¡°I might be afraid of you in other ces but not here. The mighty dragon is no match for the native serpent.¡±

    Meng Qi pushed Tyrant¡¯s Invincible de out of the sheath a little and then pushed back with a dull thud.

    Bang!

    The sound was like thunder and full of positive energies. The sound shook the disciples in the Formation and then they lied down in blood pool.

    Bang!

    The Blood Sea evaporated soon and the soul became thin and then disappeared.

    Bang!

    The Insect Lord was stunned and could not move. Venom got out of his body and ate it.

    ¡°No!¡± the Insect Lord turned into a white skeleton in a minute and then disappeared.

    Meng Qi said camly:

    ¡°Poison God. Come out now.¡±

    Strange sound rang up in mid-air from all different directions:

    ¡°Su Meng. People say you are chivalrous. Why do youe here and disturb our life?¡±

    ¡°Though here exists killing and blood, this is the rule of the Southern Wastnd and is recognized by everyone living here. Being protected means that one has to pay a price for it. What you are doing right now is your own way of thinking.¡±

    ¡°No one wees you here! You are a devil.¡±

    After he finished his sentence, miasma came out from four sides disying different pictures. In the picture, different tribes all shouting together:

    ¡°Devil. Get out of the Southern Wastnd!¡±

    ¡°We are different from other tribes. Without protection, our tribe is going to extinct. This is our own choice and it¡¯s none of your business!¡±

    ¡°We do not need to be saved!¡±

 Chapter 935: My Word Is The Rule

    <h4>Chapter 935: My Word Is The Rule</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    The whole space was filled with colorful and mysterious miasma. Voices shouting out loud, ¡°Do not need to be saved¡± and ¡°Meng Qi is the real devil.¡±

    Meng Qi held the de in his left hand with his right hand hung naturally. He stood in the mountain and his ck robe floated in the air. Meng Qi said calmly:

    ¡°If Ie here without a care for your own lives and was just a devil who wanted to earn benefits for oneself, why should I care then about how you think? To save you or not is not decided by you.¡±

    The voice was slow and peaceful but went to different pictures and rang beside the ears of different tribes clearly.

    Those tribes suddenly quieted down. The Poison God was shocked by his power of sending messages urately through his own connection of poison art. He himself could not do it. This was like magic arts.

    ¡°If Ie to save you with honesty, how could I forget to think about your future after eliminate Blood Cloak Cult and Poison God? What you said just now could do no use to me. Still to save you or not is not decided by you,¡± Meng Qi said calmly. ¡°This is because you are weak and not strong enough to support your own dreams to be true.¡±

    ¡°And you are weak because you allow yourselves to live in dishonor and unrest your hope in the Poison God and the Blood Cloak Cult. In ancient and medieval times, there was none of them, but your ancestors lived here happily. But now you are living like a pet and lost the power to grow and the Terran spirit to explore through difficult situations and lived just for the sake of remaining alive.¡±

    Many tribe chiefs redden their faces and shouted with great anger.

    A mysterious voice apanied with a buzz sound rang up,

    ¡°I am respectful to you but you are not worth it. It seemed that you refuse a toast only to drink a forfeit!¡±

    Bang! The ground started to tremble. Mist and smoke came out and covered the sun as if Doomsday wasing.

    The buzz sound came closer and a huge golden venom flew slowly out of the mountains wrapped in clouds and mist. It was as wide as hundreds of feet and shone brightly like the sun.

    The golden venom had eyebrows and eyes, with a hard carapace covering all over its body. Six pairs of half-transparent wings grew in its back. Light spots contaminated with blood wrapped around the venom, appearing sacred and evil at the same time. It was the Poison God who had been existed in the Southern Wastnd for nobody-knows-how-long and had been protecting this area and the Blood Cloak Cult.

    The Poison God had four arms like humans. He carried a ck bamboo whip with two hands as if it was extremely heavy, and used the other two arms to make Mudra and absorbed everyone¡¯s Power of Vow with an imposing manner as if he was the highest master of this area.

    After years of practice, worship, and transformation, he had already grown much stronger than before and achieved the Land Fairy level.

    The Power of Vow appeared like water and covered on the Poison God¡¯s golden body. He stretched out two hands of Mudra and said:

    ¡°You offend God and should be killed!¡±

    The miasma in mid-air moved mysteriously. The power of God¡¯s words and poison artbined together and could kill people in just one word.

    The Poison God saw Meng Qi standing in mysterious smoke as if he could take on any challenge. Besides that, he could not see any of his reactions towards God¡¯s word and poison art.

    The Poison God sneered. He put both hands together and formed a seal. Those different pictures of tribes seemed to be real and countless light spots of different colors flew out from those people and wrapped around the Poison God.

    The light spots suddenly twisted and turned to a scary venom-like inner evil thoughts in a strange shape.

    ¡°Enjoy this anger from the Southern Wastnd!¡±

    The Poison God pushed forward with his hands and the group of venom flew towards Meng Qi.

    These evil thoughts, emotions, and imaginations were the top art of the Poison God¡¯s power. It was yed between reality and illusion and could attack a Dharmakaya directly through blocks. It was hard to be eliminated as the venom could be reborn every time after its death.

    Buzz. The venom flew towards Meng Qi in dense clouds.

    Meng Qi did not draw out his de but only stepped forward and faced up towards those disgusting venom.

    Buzz... light spots gathered and venom went inside Meng Qi¡¯s body.

    Just in a few seconds, countless venoms disappeared and the sky became clear again.

    Those venoms were like mud ox in the sea and were absorbed in Meng Qi¡¯s body. Meng Qi stood there as if nothing happened.

    Seeing Meng Qi¡¯s right hand going near to sheath and Meng Qi¡¯s eyes stared into his own eyes, the Poison God felt a sudden jolt and slowly lifted the ck bamboo whip.

    Suddenly the strong wind stopped. Countless light spots flew out from the Poison God¡¯s body and attached to the void. The void became like colorful ze and made a cage around Meng Qi.

    Then the Poison God waved the whip with efforts.

    Bang!

    A dull sound rang up. The ground started to shake intensely. A high mountain of thousands of feet went up from the ground and flew to mid-air. Then it soon fell down towards Meng Qi!

    This was nothing like mountain punch art or the top part of the mountain. The whole weight of the mountain if counted by kilograms would surpass billions. This was not something that Dharmakaya could afford and would surely be pressed to a human flesh pie. Once the speed increased and smashed on the ground, it could destroy most of the people in this area.

    This was nearly an attack of the end of the world!

    A whip of moving mountains!

    The Poison God held the whip tight and looked at the mountain falling on Su Meng¡¯s head with cold eyes. He would move it back as soon Meng Qi was dead as he did not want to kill so many people in thend as that they were the source of the Power of Vow.

    Meng Qi was tied by the cage and felt the void twisting around him. He felt the heavy pressure.

    Suddenly everything around him turned dark and Meng Qi seemed to be one small point.

    He drew out his de and stared at the Poison God in purple lightning. He asked solemnly,

    ¡°Which is the upside? Which is the downside?¡±

    Which is the upside? Which is the downside? The Poison God was confused. Why would he ask this question at this point?

    Suddenly the Poison God saw the mountain started to fly upward and moved faster and faster. In just a few seconds, it fell out of the hurricaneyer and ran into the star sky. Then it lost and floated in the cold universe and turned to a peculiar.

    What... the Poison God felt like he was dreaming.

    Why the mountain fell upward and not downward?

    Purple light hit on the cage and broke it down. Meng Qi appeared in the void and flying toward the Poison God. He waved his de,

    ¡°You received the Power Of Vow from these people and achieved Fairy status. But you treat them like animals. Now it¡¯s time for your punishment.¡±

    Suddenly the Poison God felt like bad illusory karmas gather on his body.

    Bang!

    Clouds gathered in mid-air and covered the whole area.

    Bang!

    The dark clouds split apart and thunder came out with great power as if it could shoot down a. And it soon fell over the Poison God¡¯s head.

    Was it really the punishment of God? The Poison God had never met such an enemy. He waved his wings and waved the whip and moved a mountain over his head to block the thunder.

    Bang!

    Thunder swallowed the mountain and turned it to air. Its waves hit the Poison God.

    Thunder disappeared together with the clouds. The Poison God fell over a mountain and his half wings were broken. His carapace was full of cracks and he looked at Meng Qi with a scared look.

    Howe he could give this attack of Divine Fairy?

    ¡°It¡¯s all because youmitted too many karma crimes,¡± Meng Qi carried the de and walked slowly towards the Poison God. He looked at him and smiled, ¡°Just now you said the Southern Wastnd needed your protection, let me see if it¡¯s true or not.¡±

    He activated his de and a zemp lit up in his eyes. An illusory river appeared beside him. Meng Qi shouted:

    ¡°From today, wild beasts gather in the central part of the Southern Wastnd and tribes go and live in the edge part.¡±

    Tribes saw the mountains started to move and thendscape was changing.

    What...

    Wild beasts stared at the changes and rode on the mountains heading towards central part of thend.

    The Poison God who tried to recover by absorbing some of the Power of Vow looked at the changes unbelievably.

    ¡°My Word Is The Rule.¡±

 Chapter 936: Thatâ€™s All I Can Do For You

    <h4>Chapter 936: That¡¯s All I Can Do For You</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    The Poison God chose believers who were always together with God to fight against Su Meng with the attempt to shake his chivalrous mind and use the Power of Vow to the most degree.

    However, sess or failure is caused by the same person. The tribes saw Meng Qi move the mountains and change thendscape to separate wild beasts away from tribes. Most of them were stunned by this great power.

    Is this real?

    Is this real!

    Comparing the two together, the Frenzied de seemed to be the real God and the Poison God was just a fake one.

    Some might dependpletely on the Poison God but some were forced to rely on him for protection. After seeing what happened just now, they all started to review their lives and feel hatred.

    Without the Poison God, they might be able to live a better life!

    Their sufferings and pains suddenly came out and their belief turned to hatred. The Poison God¡¯s Power of Vow soon decreased on a great scale!

    The Poison God¡¯s strength and realm did not be weaker due to years of practice but the light spots decreased apparently around him. The recovery of his broken metal carapace and three pairs of wings slowed down. He could only absorb small parts of the power and the illusory karma connection was contaminated with blood.

    This was the sign of hatred and revenge!

    Meng Qi lifted his de again and thrust, shouting:

    ¡°Heaven¡¯s Punishment again!¡±

    The strings of karma suddenly gathered again and formed a huge red string with much increased power.

    Bang!

    A dark cloud came and the sky turned dark. Thunder and lightning fell over from the cracks.

    Bang!

    The Poison God pped the wings and flew for thousands of miles with the thunder still lingering above his head and hitting towards him.

    He waved his whip and moved two mountains.

    Bang!

    Thunder came and swallowed these two mountains like water as if the mountains had never existed.

    Bang!

    Thunder went through the whip and hit on the Poison God. His wings was burned dark and his carapace was broken into five pieces.

    Even though the Poison God was a special species in ancient times with gift with sharp teeth and strong carapace, his guard was brokenpletely.

    Seeing Meng Qi being able to activate Heaven¡¯s Punishment, the Poison God who was hit hardly onto the ground felt disappointed and desperate.

    He would never be able to rival with someone like Meng Qi.

    Feeling the change of the Poison God¡¯s emotions and mind, Meng Qi used the Yuan Xin Seal noticed that the right time was now!

    He waved his de and then soon disappeared. The sky turned darkpletely and nothing could be seen.

    Purple de lights appeared again from the void and lit up the reality and the karma strings behind the Poison God, most of which was made by people¡¯s belief as the origin of his power. Now there were only ten percent of them left.

    Meng Qi waited for this moment toe. He intended to tell a desperate story to the Poison God using his features of the Nirvana Realm and the Principles of Karma.

    In order to defeat thebination of God¡¯s words and art of poison, and the Power of Vow, Meng Qi built his image as a mysterious and powerful fighter to change the tribe peoples¡¯ minds for the preparation of My Word is the Rule.

    Thebined Karma Transfer with features of the Nirvana Realm and gather bad karma of the Poison God for Heaven¡¯s Punishment. Meng Qi did it not only for hurting him but also to made those karmas disappear and decrease connections of karma. Otherwise he might not be able to afford those bad karmas once the countercharge happened.

    Changing thendscape, separating those beasts from the tribes and ensuring the safety of the tribes was to give all of them a shock and shake the base of the Power of Vow and weaken the Poison God¡¯s strength and cut more karma connections.

    Step by step, the story wasplete and here came the chance!

    And now was the time to grab it!

    Otherwise if the Poison God calmed down and his soul returned to normal, he might be able to see Meng Qi¡¯s real strength and found out that My Word is the Rule was not as desperate as he thought.

    For example, he could only control nearby wild beasts to go to the central part of thend, not all of the beasts.

    Or this change ofndscape was not changing the rule of Heaven and Earth but it fulfilled the hope of Terran wisely.

    Before the Emperor was dead, he made the fundamental change to the rule of Heaven and Earth and made the evesting influence free from area limit. Though Meng Qi had the feature of the Nirvana Realm and was able to change the rules of Heaven and Earth, it was only temporary and would change afterwards. His influence would notst forever.

    He needed to move fast before the Poison God realized it.

    ¡°There can never be too much deception in war.¡±

    The de waved slightly and the Poison God felt the extreme danger. He was only able to spit out a small golden ball, which exploded and turned to lights covering his body as the protection of the most important strings of karma.

    He had long heard the name of the Frenzied de¡¯s Karma Transfer impossibility.

    The strings of karma between the Poison God, the Power of Vow, and the small ball were cut but not the most basic ones. And those karmas stuck on Meng Qi¡¯s body.

    A dense web of star lines floated towards Meng Qi. Once they stuck on Meng Qi¡¯s body, he would have to carry the burden of the Southern Wastnd and if he could not change this cepletely. Karma of counterchange would happen which he would not be able to escape.

    Dao Yi ze Lamp deep inside Meng Qi¡¯s eyes shone strong lights of ck and white and lit up those star lines. Suddenly he stretched his left hand and held those strings tight.

    Bang! The strings of karma gathered and formed an illusory, transparent seal of karma, the seal of God.

    It gave out sacred strong lights together with the tribe¡¯s hope in an imposing manner, shifting stars.

    At a secret ce, Qi Zhengyan with a red star between his eyebrows felt a sudden jolt. He looked up and felt a strong will to survive.

    His left hand Devil¡¯s ws moved and made a soon estimation. Then he looked to the south and sent his Power of Vow over there.

    Meng Qi lifted his de and cast the hot stuff over through the aura through multiyers of void and it arrived next to Qi Zhengyan.

    Qi Zhengyan was stunned but did not refuse. He stretched right hand and grabbed the illusory karma of God and Karma.

    Bang! Red lights rushed to the sky and lit up the Southern Wastnd.

    Meng Qi took back his de and walked towards the Poison God who lost its position of God and thought to himself:

    Brother Qi, that¡¯s all I can do for you...

    Without the position of God and Power of Vow, Poison God was now just a tough venom. Feeling himself turning so weak and small, he wanted to beg for forgiveness but only saw the de over his head.

    A meteor shot across the sky with its golden lights mixed with blood and soon disappeared.

    The Poison God was dead!

    ...

    At a secret ce in the prairie, the Rakshasa of the Bloody Sea and Han Guang just finished their meeting about how to kill Su Wuming.

    They did not trust each other that much considering what they experiencedst time. Therefore many rules were made to limit each other¡¯s behavior. The Devil Master and Wizard King of this World were required to take the first step.

    ¡°If our n could be carried out sessfully, the whole situation could be changed,¡± Gu Erduo said.

    Suddenly a guru came in and reported about Su Meng entering the Southern Wastnd and killing the Insect Lord, fighting with the Poison God and that Su Meng already achieved Dharmakaya and was going to eliminate the Blood Cloak Cult.

    The Rakshasa of the Bloody Sea said loudly with anger, ¡°Bastard. I did not go find you and youe to us and even want to touch my Blood Cloak Cult.¡±

    Then he turned around and looked at Gu Erduo and the others, ¡°Gentlemen, I cannot tolerate it. Su Meng had more potential than Su Wuming. Why not take this chance to circle and kill him in the Southern Wastnd?¡±

    ¡°It could be a conspiracy of the righteous to draw the snake out of its pit,¡± Han Guang tapped his knee and frowned.

    The Rakshasa of the Bloody Sea pondered and said, ¡°Our Blood Cloak Cult had been in the Southern Wastnd for many years and the Poison God is the sacred sign of the tribes. With the help of a favorable geographical position and Gao Lan leaving Beizhou, we could grab this chance and kill Su Meng with everyone¡¯s power joining together. Then the righteous would go for wool ande home shorn.¡±

    Gu Erduo nodded slightly, ¡°You are right. Why not grab this chance. Su Meng just achieved Dharmakaya and now it¡¯s a good time to kill him.¡±

    The Rakshasa of the Bloody Sea said impatiently, ¡°Yes. Su Meng had the feature of Principles of Karma before achieving Dharmakaya. If we waited till he grew stronger, we would have lost the chance.¡±

    ¡°Right. It¡¯s rare to have the Poison Goding out to fight. We should grab this chance,¡± the Wizard King of this World agreed.

    These Dharmakayas exchanged nces and soon made a decision. They all stood up and faced the Southern Wastnd.

    They suddenly felt a sudden jolt and looked up in the sky, seeing stars shifting and the sky was filled with the Power of Vow.

    Then a streak of golden meteors contaminated with blood shoot across the sky.

    The Rakshasa of the Bloody Sea blurted:

    ¡°The Poison God is dead!¡±

    Just in a few minutes of discussion after receiving the news and the Land Fairy died in Frenzied de¡¯s hand?

    Hearing it, Gu Erduo and Wizard King of this World looked at each other.

 Chapter 937: The Return Of The Enemy

    <h4>Chapter 937: The Return Of The Enemy</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    Due to the constraint of the Power of Vow and the special situation of the Southern Wastnd, the Poison God had been spending most of his time in the wastnd. As a result, he was not a well-known figure in the North Zhou Empire, the Great Jin Empire, or the Grasnd and the western region, therefore not being ranked on the Heavenly List. However, most of the Dharmakaya had recognized his power and realm as an Earth Fairy. Moreover, since Meng Qi and the Poison God were fighting in the Southern Wastnd, the Poison God¡¯s Heavenly Weapon ¨C the Mountain-Moving Whip ¨C would be even more powerful due to therge amount of mountains around that ce.

    Over the past thousands of years, many righteous Dharmakaya had made an attempt to kill the Poison God, but no one had ever seeded. Even Dharma ¨C the founder of Shaolin who had achieved the Mahakasyapa Dharmakaya Realm and became a Bodhisattva ¨C was not able to beat the Poison God. In fact, some Dharmakaya had lost their lives when fighting against him.

    After being reborn in the Power of Vow, is the Poison God dead again? Was he really killed by the Frenzied de Su Meng who had just be a Dharmakaya?

    ¡°No, the Poison God couldn¡¯t be killed by Su Meng!¡± the Rakshasa of the Bloody Sea suddenly shouted. ¡°It seems that the righteous Dharmakaya were thinking the same way as us. Obviously, they had worked together tounch a surprise attack on the Poison God. Instead of injuring ten fingers, they aimed to cut off one finger!¡±

    As he spoke, he thought to himself, The Poison God must be lured by the Frenzied de to step into the trap of being besieged by all the Dharmakaya. This must be the reason of his death.

    The Devil Master Han Guang put his left hand behind his back and raised his right hand. He ced his right thumb on each finger knuckle at rapid speed to perform divination. As an illusory River of Time urred in his eyes, he said with a calm tone, ¡°Let¡¯s make a deduction to see whether they are hiding mysteries of heaven from us.¡±

    After attaining Dharmakaya and bing a real immortal, one would more or less have the ability to make a deduction about mysteries of heaven. After hearing the words of Han Guang, Gu Erduo, the Wizard King of this World and the Rakshasa of the Bloody Sea were all making a deduction using their own secret methods.

    After a while, Han Guang sighed, ¡°ording to the deduction, Su Meng was fighting against the Poison God one-on-one, and thus he was killed by Su Meng alone. Apparently, the Principles of Karma have evolved into a feature of the Nirvana Realm ¨C My Word is the Rule. It¡¯s really a terrifying ability.¡±

    The deduction of the Rakshasa of the Bloody Sea was the same as Han Guang. For a moment, he was at a loss for words due to the feeling of panic and fear.

    The Frenzied de had been showing great improvement in his realm everytime the Rakshasa of the Bloody Sea heard his news. In the past, the Rakshasa of the Bloody Sea did not really see him as a big threat. Even when he heard that Su Meng could manipte fate to a small degree and make a change to karma, he was merely keeping this ability in mind without feeling worried or anxious. As a Dharmakaya, he was never bothered by those who were weaker than him due to the huge gap between an immortal and a mortal being.

    However, at present, the Frenzied de had suddenly be a Dharmakaya, and killed the Poison God who was far stronger than the Rakshasa of the Bloody Sea himself.

    During the time when the Rakshasa of the Bloody Sea was still in the Southern Wastnd, he had always dealt with the Poison God. Therefore, he had a clear understanding of the huge gap of power between them. Nheless, even a powerful person like the Poison God was killed by the Frenzied de in a one-on-one battle, let alone himself.

    Currently, the Rakshasa of the Bloody Sea was feeling shocked, fearful, and anxious at the same time.

    ¡°Summoning the Heaven¡¯s Punishment with a wave of his hands, and moving the mountain with his words ¨C well, he does show some characteristics of a mighty person from the Legendary Realm,¡± Gu Erduo managed to keep his countenance despite the mixed feelings deep down inside. ¡°More than a decade ago, a great enemy called Su Wu Ming has urred. Now that the Frenzied de Su Meng has suddenly appeared out of nowhere. Sadly, none of those from the younger generation of the demon race isparable to them.¡±

    Gu Erduo was grieving for the death of his alliance, the Poison God. Looking at how he died, Gu Erduo was afraid that he would be dying the same way in the future. At the moment, he was relying on his strong state of mind to prevent himself from being flooded by the negative emotions. Being a god of the Immortal Heaven, he did not treat his followers cruelly as the Poison God did, thereby he was not bearing too much of bad karma. Thus, even if he were struck by the Heaven¡¯s Punishment, it would be a manageable attack for him. In that case, he was unlikely to be badly injured.

    Moreover, he was having the Scorpio Axe, which was most probably the best weapon to deal with the Heaven¡¯s Punishment.

    The face of the Wizard King of this World was so pale that it almost became transparent. At first nce, one could not even notice his existence. Hearing the words of Gu Erduo, he said in a deep voice, ¡°We shall be patient and wait for the holy maiden to be stronger. By then, I¡¯m sure that she will be more powerful than them.¡±

    Learning the lesson from the case of Gu Xiaosang, they had awakened the consciousness of the Death Mother in the present holy maiden from the very beginning. As a result, she had been progressing very quickly in martial arts. Apparently, a mighty person from the Nirvana Realm was going to return soon!

    ¡°Bad things can turn into good things under certain conditions. Since the righteous has killed the Poison God sessfully, they must be losing vignce now,¡± Han Guang said with a smile. ¡°Furthermore, as we haven¡¯t made a move yet, they have no idea of our n. So, there is still a chance for us to fight back. Let¡¯s follow our original n of killing Su Wu Ming, and things will surely get better after that.¡±

    ¡°But how do we make sure Su Wu Ming to step into our trap? Also, how do we know whether he is bringing along the Hao Tian Mirror Fragment or not?¡± the Wizard King of this World was being cautious.

    The Hao Tian Mirror ¨C being broken into pieces of fragments ¨C could not be used in battle anymore. Aside from that, since Su Wu Ming had already enlightened his additional self to a great extent, the Hao Tian Mirror was no longer a necessity. Hence, he might not be taking the mirror with him.

    Han Guang smiled, ¡°In the advent of the Final Trial, the world will soon be chaotic. Under this situation, Su Wu Ming must be eager for a breakthrough in his realm. As long as the bait is attractive enough for him, he will surely step into our trap.¡±

    ¡°Now that Su Meng has be a threat to us, so we must take action to kill Su Wu Ming as soon as possible. Initially, I¡¯ve found a secret ce and nned to explore it on my own. But given the current situation, I¡¯ve decided to share it with you all because it¡¯s a good ce to assassinate Su Wu Ming.¡±

    Previously, they hade out with some locations that included the fragment of Nine Levels of Heaven and the Void Hometown. However, currently, Han Guang had suddenly given up these ces.

    ¡°Where is the secret ce?¡± asked Gu Erduo.

    Han Guang looked around slowly and said,

    ¡°The Jasper Lake!¡±

    ¡°The Jasper Lake from the Nine Levels of Heaven?¡± asked Gu Erduo with a slight change of countenance.

    Han Guang gave him a slight nod, ¡°Yes, the Jasper Lake from the Nine Levels of Heaven. It is a ce where the Golden Emperor, the Queen Mother of the West used to live at. Located at the top floor of the Nine Levels of Heaven, Su Wu Ming¡¯s ability of being ubiquitous will be useless. ording to the ancient books, before the Qing Emperor disappeared, he had gone to the Jasper Lake to pass the Core Fragment of the Hao Tian Mirror to the Golden Emperor. He wanted to repair the mirror with the help of various mystical items from the Nine Levels of Heaven that could lead to the manifestation of the Principle of Nature and Da Dao.¡±

    ¡°The Core Fragment of the Hao Tian Mirror?¡± as expected by Han Guang, the Rakshasa of the Bloody Sea was immediately showing interest. The sea of blood in his eyes seemed to be boiling fiercely. Gu Erduo, on the other hand, narrowed his eyes slightly. This was undoubtedly an important information.

    Although the Scorpio Axe could help him in acquiring more followers of Immortal Heaven from the other universes, it could not help him in searching for andmunicating with the additional self. After all, every weapon had its own specialization. Therefore, the Hao Tian Mirror Fragments ¨C especially the Core Fragment ¨C would be very useful in facilitating themunication with the additional self.

    ¡°What I said is absolutely true. I don¡¯t mind signing contract with you if you want,¡± said Han Guang.

    The Rakshasa of the Bloody Sea was excited at first, but he was still being rational. Curiously, he asked, ¡°Since we already know the location of the Core Fragment of the Hao Tian Mirror, is it a good idea to lure Su Wu Ming to that ce? It seems to be pointless. Why don¡¯t we explore the Jasper Lake in a group and take turns to use the Core Fragment?¡±

    ¡°The Jasper Lake is very dangerous. I¡¯ve been there once, and almost died there. If Su Wu Ming ¨C and even Su Meng ¨C are lured to that ce, we will make them explore the way so that they will be the first ones who encounter danger,¡± exined Han Guang.

    ¡°I agree,¡± Gu Erduo nodded.

    Just then, the Wizard King of this World opened his eyes, ¡°But Su Wu Ming already has the Hao Tian Mirror Fragments. I don¡¯t think the Jasper Lake will be attractive to him.¡±

    Han Guang smiled and said, ¡°The Core Fragment of the Hao Tian Mirror is only one of the treasures in the Jasper Lake. As far as I know, there is another fragmented treasure inside theke. It is something that Su Wu Ming is longing for because it can help him feel the River of Time in advance,ying a foundation for the future breakthrough to the Zao Hua Realm, or even the Nirvana Realm.¡±

    ¡°What treasure is that?¡± the way Han Guang described the treasure had aroused Gu Erduo¡¯s interest. The Rakshasa of the Bloody Sea, on the other hand, was staring intensely at Han Guang.

    Han Guang said with a serious expression, ¡°The Fragment of the Eastern Emperor Bell!¡±

    ¡°The Eastern Emperor Bell?¡± neither Gu Erduo nor the Rakshasa of the Bloody Sea had ever heard of it.

    Han Guang said, ¡°In ancient times, Taiyi the Eastern Emperor had fought against the God Hao Tian in order to be the dictator of all heavens and universes. However, he was defeated and killed by the God Hao Tian. His Heavenly Weapon, the Eastern Emperor Bell was broken and scattered at different ces in the world. Along with the passage of time, most of them had vanished. Only a few pieces of fragments are preserved to date.¡±

    ¡°The Eastern Emperor Bell is a rare kind of Heavenly Weapon belonged to the category of Light of the Universe. If only Taiyi the Eastern Emperor managed to defeat the God Hao Tian and became the dictator of all heavens and universes, the Eastern Emperor Bell would have been awakened to a level simr to that of the Time de. Unfortunately, he lost in the battle. But even so, the fragment of bell is still precious because it is able to deepen our understanding about the River of Time.¡±

    ¡°Heh, speaking of this, those from the Xuan Tian Sect are really useless. Although they possess the Time de, they are merely getting protection from it. They seem to be unaware that the de can actually help them in breaking through the realm.¡±

    The Rakshasa of the Bloody Sea was totally interested in the treasures of Jasper Lake. After thinking for a while, he said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to Jasper Lake then!¡±

    Stroking the surface of the Scorpio Axe gently, Gu Erduo nodded slowly and said, ¡°I agree.¡±

    With a deep look in his eyes, the Wizard King of this World said in a deep voice, ¡°It sounds fine to me.¡±

    ...

    The pce of the North Zhou Empire.

    After getting thetest news about Meng Qi that he had returned toity and came to the Southern Wastnd, Cao Er immediately rushed to the pce to pass the news to Gao Lan.

    As soon as she stepped into the pce, the positions of the stars had changed. A golden red meteor shed through the sky, and the voice of Gao Lan hade to her ears.

    ¡°The Poison God is dead.¡±

    So fast? Cao Er was shocked. As she thought she might have heard it wrongly, she saw Gao Lan standing up slowly from the throne. The Force of Living Beings around him was so strong that it turned into a dazzling light that surrounded his tall and strong body. A pale-golden light that looked sacred was shining from the Emperor¡¯s Sword in his hand. The light was brimmed with Holy Virtue that nurtured all living beings in the world.

    Recovering from shock, Cao Er cupped her hands together and said, ¡°Congrattions, father, for bing an Earth Fairy!¡±

    Without looking at her, Gao Lan raised the Emperor¡¯s Sword and looked into the distance. He mumbled coldly,

    ¡°An enemy has returned in advance... ¡±

    ...

    In a secret ce at the Grasnd, several Dharmakaya were heading to different directions to prepare contracts and some other things.

    Halfway flying, the Rakshasa of the Bloody Sea suddenly stopped and pulled out the Killing Blood Sword.

    The sword was said to be a well-known evil weapon in ancient times, which waster acquired by the Lord of Primitive Diabolism and finally fell into the hands of the Blood Cloak Cult.

    At the moment, the Killing Blood Sword was making a metal-crashing sound, and the blood stains on it was rippling slowly. As a strong and familiar consciousness came down from the sky, a voice was sounded in the mind of the Rakshasa of the Bloody Sea.

    ...

    The mansion of the former prince at Shen Du, Great Jin Empire.

    In a quiet room, the former prince was sitting on a meditation cushion with his eyes closed. Suddenly, numerous white lotuses were blooming around him. With a serene atmosphere, a zed-color swastika appeared in the air andnded between his eyebrows.

    ...

    The Sect of Six-Fans, Zhu Yi Pavilion.

    After getting thetest information, Sima Shi showed a bitter smile, ¡°It must be a battle beyond my imagination.¡±

    ¡°Ah, the ranking on the Heavenly List has to be updated again.¡±

 Chapter 938: May We All Be Blessed With Longevity

    <h4>Chapter 938: May We All Be Blessed With Longevity</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    The bloody golden meteor was so dazzling when it crossed the sky that the current emperor Zhao Heng, who wished to be the first to know what had happened, went straight to the yamen headquarters, Zhuyi Pavilion, to wait for the news. Hearing Sima Shi¡¯s bitterughter andment, he shook his head lightly, ¡°I won¡¯t be shocked by any unbelievable things done by Su Meng anymore.¡±

    After knowing that he is still alive!

    After knowing that he went alone to the Spirited Mountain, started the Great Trial and ended the Devil Buddha of the medieval period, and even cut off all ties and returned alive!

    Sima Shi who certainly didn¡¯t know these things, sighed and said, ¡°Seeing him be one of the dictators of the world from a less than twenty-year-old junior, but I am still stagnant...¡±

    Not wanting to continue, he changed topics and asked, ¡°Emperor Qin went into retreat again to make another attempt?¡±

    Zhao Heng stood up and walked to the window with his hands behind his back. Looking at the blooming flowers outside, he sighed softly, ¡°Um, if it is so easy to achieve Dharmakaya, there wouldn¡¯t be just these eleven or twelve of them given the number of outstanding people in thisrge world.¡±

    ¡°Yes, in ancient times when there wererge numbers of mighty people, Dharmakaya was also a world of difference. Even with the strength to transform all beings and with much experience, it was still not easy to achieve Dharmakaya,¡± Sima Shi had the same sentiments.

    Sunlight shone on the flowers, and Zhao Heng bathed in a shade of gold. After keeping silent for a while, he thought of the increasingly difficult situation. Shaking his head, he smiled and said, ¡°Chief Constable Sima, you mentioned you have to rearrange the Heavenly List again, do you already have a draft? Who¡¯s on top and who¡¯s below?¡±

    Sima Shi touched his chin and mused, ¡°Honestly, I don¡¯t understand their battle anymore. ording to reports from the secret agents of Southern Wastnd, that time when Su Meng spoke, rules followed. Mountains fell when he asked what was top and bottom. The Poison God met with the Thunder Trial when he asked where the punishment by heaven was. When he said wild animals stayed at the core while humans were scattered at the borders, mountains moved and rivers changed course.¡±

    ¡°This is already not the Dharmakaya battle I can imagine. It¡¯s as if it has only appeared before in myths and legends, sigh... like Su Wuming¡¯s being everywhere during those years.¡±

    ¡°Judging from the information from Huamei Heights and Xijian Pavilion, this may be abination of characteristics of the Nirvana Realm and Principles of Karma.¡±

    Zhao Heng muttered the characteristics of the Nirvana Realm and Principles of Karma before asking with a smile, ¡°The Frenzied de killed the Poison God who was an earth fairy and has slight Legendary and Nirvana Realm characteristics, could he be ranked number one on the Heavenly List? Mister Lu Da and Su Wuming do not have the record of killing an earth fairy, and they had joined forces against Gu Erduo back then.¡±

    ¡°But the battle with Gu Erduo was almost thirteen years ago. At that time, Mister Lu Da had guarded the tomb for more than ten years and did not return to the pugilistic world. By the time he struck again, he was already an earth fairy with slight Legendary characteristics and good control. Now that another ten years have passed, he may have already be a Divine Fairy. Even if he has not yet seeded, his swordsmanship would also have reached the ultimate level and truly perfected. Moreover, the Frenzied de has just achieved Dharmakaya and there¡¯s an irreparable gap in his realm. Honestly, I feel that Mister Lu Da is stronger,¡± Sima Shi went on.

    Zhao Heng said, ¡°But Su Meng has taken control of the Tyrant¡¯s Invincible de, so the gap in his realm is not irreparable.¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s why I¡¯m vexed. I¡¯m not sure which realm the Tyrant¡¯s Invincible de has awakened to. The battle in which he killed the Poison God looked more like a natural restraint.¡± Sima Shi frowned, ¡°Another simr one would be Su Wuming. With each passing year, hemunicated with many additional selves and increased his power in multiples. He attained the realm of earth fairy within a short period of time and is confident to take on Mister Lu Da. He may even be able to kill the Poison God. Also, Devil Master Han Guang benefited much at Ananda Pure Land, breaking his restraint very quickly and became an earth fairy. He wouldn¡¯t lose if he has a brief fight with Su Wuming today.¡±

    ¡°Among the four of them, it¡¯s really hard for me to judge who is stronger and who is weaker, and I also can¡¯t imagine their realm now. Previously I could still rank by habit, but now the Frenzied de has the record of killing an earth fairy...¡±

    Realms, battle records, and past experiences were all basis for the Heavenly List¡¯s rankings. These four Dharmakayas each had their own strengths, and none had shown any overwhelming advantage till now.

    Zhao Heng also showed a bitter smile, ¡°It¡¯s indeed hard to make a decision.¡±

    With his hands behind his back, Sima Shi paced up and down as though hesitating. After a short while, he suddenly stopped and muttered, ¡°We can only do this.¡±

    ¡°Chief Constable Sima, you¡¯ve thought of a basis for ranking?¡± Zhao Heng was slightly surprised.

    Sima Shi nodded and walked to the long table, kneeling and sitting down behind it. He held a brush and wrote the names of Mister Lu Da, Su Wuming, the Frenzied de, and the Devil Master, on a piece of white paper before tearing them into small pieces with each name on each piece.

    Right after, he took out the brushes from the brush pot, stuffed the small pieces of paper inside and covered the pot in high spirits.

    ¡°Chief Constable Sima, what... what are you doing?¡± Zhao Heng asked doubtfully.

    Sima Shi answered seriously, ¡°Drawing lots.¡±

    ¡°When you can¡¯t make an urate judgement on something, leave it to heaven and feel.¡±

    Draw lots to decide the Heavenly List ranking... Zhao Heng was stunned, and said slowly, ¡°Chief Constable Sima, I never knew you could be so humorous...¡±

    Sima Shi stretched the brush pot in front of Zhao Heng, ¡°Your majesty, I am mentally isted and cannot be entered by external forces. Please select the first ce for the Heavenly List.¡±

    Zhao Heng twitched the corner of his mouth before putting two fingers in and took out a piece of paper. Without opening, he already sensed the words on it were Mister Lu Da.

    ¡°Um, Mister Lu Da guarded the tomb for more than ten years and was the first to break the restraint and became an earth fairy. He possessed Legendary characteristics and achieved rapid advancement after that. Now that more than ten years have passed, his strength and realm are even more unfathomable. He deserves to be first ce in the Heavenly List.¡±

    Zhao Heng nced at him nkly before picking another piece of paper. On it was Heavenly Sword Su Wuming.

    Sima Shi nodded and continued to say in a serious tone, ¡°Killed an expert right after achieving Dharmakaya, said to have many characteristics, road to promotion will be smooth from now, getting stronger each year, already an earth fairy and on the way to divine fairy, deserves to be ranked second on the Heavenly List.¡±

    Zhao Heng had already calmed down, and he picked the third piece of paper. On it was Frenzied de Su Meng.

    Sima Shi exhaled before saying solemnly, ¡°Achieved Dharmakaya recently and already have slight characteristics of the Legendary and Nirvana Realms, the first person since ancient times whose words can rule the world, has a very promising future, also holds control of the Tyrant¡¯s Invincible de that could crush other Dharmakayas, but his realm is after all slightly low having just achieved the level of man fairy and killing the Poison God was a restraint of martial practice. Level of attainment is below that of the previous two, hence ranked third on the Heavenly List.¡±

    After ranking Meng Qi, Sima Shi¡¯s thinking suddenly became unblocked and he said the rest in one breath, ¡°Devil Master Han Guang ¡ª carries the inheritance of both the Book of Heavenly Emperor and Demon of Six Annihtions, able to travel a thousand miles a day after an encounter in Ananda Pure Land, able to have a brief fight with Su Wuming without losing, ranked fourth on the Heavenly List; Wizard King of this World ¡ª achieved Dharmakaya for many years, finally became an earth fairy, realm above many, ranked fifth on the Heavenly List; Gao Lan holds the Emperor¡¯s Sword and is powerful in Northern Zhou, but limited by geographical location, hence ranked sixth on the Heavenly List; The Demonic Peacock King hasn¡¯t been out for years, but his Holy Light of Five Colors absorbs all things, and the Demon Divine Spear has awaken to the level of earth fairy, hence ranked seventh on the Heavenly List.¡±

    ¡°He Qi is sessful in his exploration, bing an earth fairy is well in sight, hence ranked eighth on the Heavenly List; Demon King Baize Zhu Wu was already at the top of man fairies many years ago. Even after being suppressed for years, he should have already recovered after more than ten years, hence ranked ninth on the Heavenly List; Immortal Yunhe¡¯s practice is gradual and steady, which is a characteristic of an incantation practitioner. He can set up instantly set up an array repressed by talismans, hence ranked tenth on the Heavenly List; the Rakshasa of the Bloody Sea has made gradual improvements, but is still too slowpared to others in terms of plundering, hence ranked eleventh on the Heavenly List.¡±

    These eleven human beings and demons ¡ª these eleven names ¡ª were the pivot of the world¡¯s power. Their every move greatly affected the overall situation, hence qualified to be titled as supremes.

    Zhao Heng nodded while listening and said at the end, ¡°The unusual changes to the grasnds this time likely has to do with Gu Erduo. It¡¯s a relief to us.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s still unknown whether it¡¯s Gu Erduo, and his current situation is even more uncertain, hence he shall not be ranked on the Heavenly List for now,¡± Sima Shi said.

    Zhao Heng knew that he was too anxious. Calming himself down, heughed and said, ¡°Su Meng is ranked on the list for the first time, should we give him another nickname, simr to Demonic Emperor and Taishang Supreme Sword?¡±

    ¡°Sure, but what nickname?¡± Sima Shi arranged the content of what he had written.

    Zhao Heng gave it a thought before saying with a smile, ¡°de Master or de Emperor? He can change it himself if he¡¯s not happy with it.¡±

    ¡°Just ¡®de¡¯ alone cannot fully show Su Meng¡¯s current abilities. His words can rule the world, just like the Heavenly Lord Yuanshi, determining thews from scratch. How about matching ¡®Yuan¡¯ or ¡®Shi¡¯ with ¡®Emperor¡¯ or ¡®King,¡¯ such as Primitive Emperor, Primitive King...¡± Sima Shi thought.

    Zhao Heng¡¯s expression was lifeless for a long while before he finally said, ¡°Primitive Emperor, then.¡±

    They are fated...

    ...

    Heavenly List:

    ¡°Name: Su Meng.¡±

    ¡°Age: Thirty-seven.¡±

    ¡°Background: Su family from Shendu, abandoned disciple of Shaolin, traveled alone in the pugilistic world after gaining enlightenment.¡±

    ¡°Skills: Unknown, simr to Jingang Divine Skill, gained sess in the way of karma, upholds thew and justice, takes control of the Tyrant¡¯s Invincible de.¡±

    ¡°Dharmakaya: Unknown. Man fairy realm.¡±

    ¡°Achievement: Entered Southern Wastnd and killed the Poison God singlehandedly.¡±

    ¡°Nickname: Primitive Emperor, Frenzied de.¡±

    ¡°Ranking: Third.¡±

    ¡°Appraisal: Has slight Legendary and Nirvana Realm characteristics, his words can rule the world!¡±

    Su Li was ted looking at the list in his hands. The Su family finally has a Dharmakaya supreme after so many generations!

    Pacing back and forth excitedly, he unconsciously walked into the open-air area between the rooms. At this time, the night was gentle like water, but not yet bedtime. The talking and footsteps inside the house went into his ears ¡ª there was warmth and harmony, but also plotting and wrangling.

    Not knowing why, Su Li suddenly calmed down and looked up at the sky ¡ª eaves were all around, forming a narrow square sky, making one feel a strong sense of restraint.

    ¡°His arrogance and disdain toward this ce when he returned to the Su residence then are still in my ears, but he has now broken the celestial-mortal restraint and be a Dharmakaya supreme, fulfilling the fond dream that many people had thought of as...¡± Su Li had mixed feelings, ¡°Such a dragon indeed cannot be restrained by some marquis residence or power struggle, nor can it be contained by such a narrow sky. He belongs only to a vast and boundless world...¡±

    Aspared to his field of vision, this mansion filled with sordid affairs was extremely insignificant.

    Su Li suddenly smiled.

    Although he himself couldn¡¯t get out, but having seen him get out, he himself could die in peace.

    ...

    The ancestral mansion of the Wang family from Zhoujun.

    Near the Southern Wastnd, they received the news almost the same time as the yamen headquarters.

    Wang Zai¡¯s face was still square as usual, but had an additional mustache and a beard that symbolizes maturity. Standing on the eave and looking at the sunset, ¡°His words can rule the world... could it be simr to the Emperor who changed thews of the Southern Wastnd? It should be just a slight change and may not even have a stable existence, but it is still awe-inspiring even if this was the case.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve known him for twenty years and witnessed a miracle with my own eyes.¡±

    At this moment, the old master of the Wang family, Wang Shuhou, walked out of the study room. He walked to Wang Zai and heaved a sigh, ¡°Some people are born such that others could see only their back view. You will only feel depressed and ruin your mood if youpare yourself with them.¡±

    ¡°Grandfather, I know. Su Meng has his own miracle journey and I have my own measured way.¡± Wang Zai looked peaceful and smiled, ¡°To be able to know such a friend in this lifetime, I have not lived in vain.¡±

    Wang Shuhou gave a satisfied nod, ¡°Walk slowly, you won¡¯t bete.¡±

    ...

    After a long journey on foot, Mu Yunle finally returned to Jin from Northern Zhou and the grasnds. Stepping into the bustling city, hearing the familiar ent, and smelling different vors of life, she felt that she had juste alive after a continuous period of her hurried lifestyle.

    Strolling along the streets, ncing at candied hawberries and looking at fine jewelry, Mu Yunle felt carefree and rxed. However, she was in the realm of Heaven and Man in One, so the surrounding conditions went into her mind naturally and every word went into her ears ¡ª most of them got filtered out and only things she was interested in could get her attention.

    ¡°This should be the youngest name since the start of the Heavenly List?¡±

    ¡°Not only that! He is probably the youngest Dharmakaya supreme since the Middle Ages!¡±

    Youngest name on the Heavenly List? Youngest Dharmakaya supreme? Mu Yunle¡¯s ears moved slightly and her heart suddenly beat faster. She turned and looked at the ce of the conversation ¡ª it was a teahouse by the roadside where many leisure people gathered. Many people of the pugilistic world were resting their feet and discussing something.

    ¡°Sigh, he¡¯s already a Dharmakaya supreme at thirty-seven. I¡¯m older by two to three years but still fretting over my abilities. This is really unexinable!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not the worst, haven¡¯t you seen someone who¡¯s yet to straighten out his thinking at forty? Even if it¡¯s a son of a reputable family, how many can be the top at this age, let alone Dharmakaya!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true, but I¡¯m not surprised at all that he could achieve Dharmakaya, it¡¯s expected.¡±

    ¡°Indeed, it is the Nirvana Realm characteristics and killing the Poison God singlehandedly that are terrifying. But they are all like a dream to us, all too unreal.¡±

    ¡°Come to think of it, the new nickname Primitive Emperor sounds really domineering...¡±

    Mu Yunle listened while she got near the teahouse and saw the Heavenly, Earth, and Man lists pasted there. She didn¡¯t pay attention to the change in her own ranking but only looked at the Heavenly List.

    ¡°Third on the Heavenly List... the Tyrant¡¯s Invincible de... killed the Poison God... Nirvana Realm characteristics...¡± she read a few lines to herself and suddenly puckered into a smile, feeling pleased and proud. She ced her hands behind her hands and left with a brisk pace.

    He suits ying up a storm like this!

    ...

    Inside the Xijian Pavilion, Jiang Zhiwei sat straight on a couch with a sword ced across her knees. Her hands were showing a mudra sign while holding onto a fragment of the Haotian Mirror. She had an air of emptiness, as though she wasn¡¯t present at that ce.

    Her eyes were wide open with another world seemingly hidden deep inside, quiet and inexplicable. The corner of her mouth showed a faint smile as she talked to herself inside, ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯ve cut away the past and broken free, as long as you¡¯re alive.¡±

    He had already reached this level, so she couldn¡¯t stop at where she was. But she couldn¡¯t be impatient as one could easily lose himself by using the Haotian Mirror to advance the perception of additional self ¡ª haste makes waste.

    Jiang Zhiwei shut her eyes and her breath became more illusory, as though reality was separated by multiple barriers.

    Her choice was simr to that of her teacher, but tougher. Su Wuming transformed additional selves and waited for them to return voluntarily after gaining awareness. He neither forced nor demanded the additional selves whose ideas were inconsistent with his pursuit of swordsmanship, which was more cumbersome and tortuous than others. As for Jiang Zhiwei, she didn¡¯t even transform any additional self but only used sensing and careful studying to understand the additional selves. Thereafter, by using the Taishang Emotionless and a fair heart to amodate these additional selves, she allowed them to grow freely without forcing anything until the end.

    This was the path of many mighty people in ancient times, a path narrated in the Tao Te Ching. However, hers was tougher and more dangerous. Others had all attempted Equal Emotions afterpletion of the Divine Fairy. Amodating and not merging, Jiang Zhiwei started attempting a Half-Step Dharmakaya with the help of the Haotian Mirror fragment, so it was naturally full of difficulties and the progress was slow.

    But living in this world, how could one go against his own nature in his pursuit of swordsmanship?

    ...

    At the Ruan family of Langya, the scenery was picturesque with the rippling sound of water in a deep garden.

    A stream traveled into theke, creating ripples and water foams. Above it was a pavilion and a fairy.

    Ruan Yushu was inside the pavilion with a zither in her hands, ying a soothing tune that makes one¡¯s heart quiet like theke at night.

    As the tune was being yed, she looked up into the night sky ¡ª a bright and wless moon was hanging high, shining dreamy brilliance down onto the water surface which reflected silver light.

    ¡°As long as you¡¯re alive...¡± ying the zither with her slim hands, she looked somewhat happy and peaceful.

    May we all be blessed with longevity, sharing the beautiful moon though miles apart.

    ...

    Southern Wastnd, miasma, and bad fog disappeared as the images were crushed.

    After Meng Qi retrieved the de, he kept the Poison God¡¯s golden carapace full of cracks and the Mountain-Moving Whip with a grab of his left hand

    These were considered his trophies. Since the Poison God¡¯s stash was from the Southern Wastnd, it shall be used there.

    Thinking that he stillcked a long sword and the material for creating the Myriad World Knowledge Ball, thinking of the destroyed Fire de of Ling Bao and Ice Sword of Morality, Meng Qi who initially feltfortable without holding anything suddenly felt his heart aching a little. And the most important thing was, he was all focused on upgrading and had never learned how to create weapons.

    This is a problem...

    After keeping the ck bamboo whip and golden carapace, Meng Qi took a look at the horizon and went straight to the western region.

    Yunhe, being a cunning and mercenary fellow that he is, would never mention himself epting a disciple at Nature Cave for no reason. He must have something to say in private!

    Also, he¡¯s an expert in creating weapons!

    ...

    The Western region ¡ª a towering green mountain stood in the middle of a vast desert. Nearby were spring waters and greenery, and clouds surrounded the top of the mountain which looked like a ce where immortals resided. This was the location of the Sect of Nature.

    Inside a quiet room, Meng Qi and Immortal Yunhe sat opposite each other with the patterned Universal Nature Door standing tall beside them.

    Because the Nature Door left the cave and there would be frequent contacts in the future, Meng Qi loaned the Universal Nature Door to Yunhe long term as he had no use for it for the time being.

    A palm-sized dragon-like creature was coiling up behind the Immortal Yunhe, breathing out a magnificent mist. It was likely created using the corpse of Real Dragon together with other materials.

    Meng Qi wasn¡¯t envious, but the thought of the Nether Skeleton he lost at Spirited Mountain which made his heart suddenly ache a little.

    After losing the lead by the Six Dao, he wouldn¡¯t be able to find the entrance to Spirited Mountain for now so he could only wait to return in the future.

    The Immortal Yunhe sipped some tea and said, ¡°That disciple of yours is really not bad. She actually attained Heaven and Man in One just by the manual you left behind and a few words of advice from me.¡±

    ¡°She has good temperament and perseverance,¡± Meng Qi nodded his head, knowing that this was just small talk to start the conversation.

    Yunhe put down his teacup and looked at Meng Qi smilingly, ¡°I had initially thought that you were practicing the Jingang Divine Skill and the tyrannical de, but I had actually made a wrong judgement. I didn¡¯t expect you to be the sessor of the Kunlun Jade Mirage.¡±

    Kunlun Jade Mirage? Meng Qi squinted his eyes. He looked calm but was actually very shocked inside.

    In the real world, he only knew there were legends about Heavenly Lord Yuanshi and Guangcheng Supreme, etc. He had never heard of Kunlun Jade Mirage or seen any records of it, as though it had never existed.

    But now the Immortal Yunle actually mentioned the Kunlun Jade Mirage!

    Meng Qi pondered for a while and said with a faint smile, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that there would be someone in this world who knows about the Kunlun Jade Mirage.¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have known if my grandmaster hadn¡¯t made a few records of it in the ssics written by him personally. The Kunlun Jade Mirage seemed to have been erased from history and only exists in legends and the memories of mighty people.¡± The Immortal Yunhe talked about his own conjecture, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it to reappear in this world with the help of you, my little friend.¡±

    Erased from history... Meng Qi was full of doubts and decide to say something, ¡°I had entered another world by chance and then got to seed the Kunlun Jade Mirage. At that ce, the Jade Mirage had already hidden itself but there were still legends of it around and also the effects of the War of Deification remaining.¡±

    ¡°War of Deification...¡± the Immortal Yunhe frowned and muttered to himself. ¡°My grandmaster¡¯s records vaguely mentioned that a War of Deification also happened in our world, but other than that I¡¯ve never heard of it. No matter how annihted the history of ancient times was, this type of major event that isparable to the falling of the Heavenly Court shouldn¡¯t be unheard of.¡±

    A War of Deification also happened in the real world? Meng Qi was quite surprised. Numerous thoughts suddenly popped up in his mind but he just couldn¡¯t link them together.

    The falling of the Heavenly Court in the World of Gods should be rted to the War of Deification...

    How was his own world rted to the World of Gods?

    Unfortunately, Yang Jian hade and gone too quickly and many of his doubts hadn¡¯t been answered.

    Two of them looked at each other and talked about the rted things they knew, but they just couldn¡¯t match them together.

    ¡°Sigh... the ancient times were full of secrets. We can only wait for more clues,¡± the Immortal Yunhe let out a long sigh.

    At this moment, Meng Qi thought of something and asked, ¡°Immortal Yunhe, haven¡¯t you gone to the Snow Mountain Sect and entered the tombs of the nine immortals? Did you find the legacy of Immortal Nature?¡±

    Upon hearing this, the Immortal Yunhe slightly changed color as though he thought of some nightmare. After being silent for a while, he said, ¡°My grandmaster and the other eight immortals used their own remains as a crux to link up a heaven-and-earth formation to suppress a terrifying evil creature.¡±

    ¡°A terrifying evil creature?¡± Meng Qi asked.

    Even the Immortal Yunhe felt that it was terrifying when it was being suppressed?

    Yunhe¡¯s right hand unconsciously held the lid of the teacup and gently flicked the tea leaves. He exhaled and said, ¡°Even though there was a seal in between, I could still hear that monster shouting. I felt that my soul was breaking down along with it, it was an indescribable feeling. The Snow Mountain Sect always have disciples who identally entered a certain range from it and became as good as dead after that.¡±

    ¡°After leaving the tomb, I even had a month of continuous nightmares before easing up.¡±

    At his realm, meditating and thinking are better than sleeping and resting, and could be self-controlled without having any dreams. But after making a trip to the ancient tomb, he actually had a month of continuous nightmares!

    Meng Qi¡¯s countenance changed after hearing. He quickly asked, ¡°What was that creature shouting?¡±

    The Immortal Yunhe said in a low voice, ¡°It was a very strangenguage, but be it in time immemorial or in ancient times, the source ofnguage was to set forth the rules of the Tao. There are simrities in their nature, and I am able to distinguish them.¡±

    ¡°He should be shouting ¡®Taiyi (with the third tone)¡¯...¡±

    ¡°Or ¡®Taiyi (first tone)¡¯!¡±

 Chapter 939: Trivial Matter Of Setting Up A Sect

    <h4>Chapter 939: Trivial Matter Of Setting Up A Sect</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    ¡°Taiyi (third tone)? Taiyi (first tone)?¡± Meng Qi repeated in a low voice and many thoughts came to his mind.

    If it was Taiyi (third tone), was it referring to the Immortal Taiyi ¡ª the Qing Emperor¡¯s Tao body? Afterall, no other Taiyis could make such a terrifying monster ¡ª one who required nine supremes to give their lives remains to suppress ¡ª remember and shout about it other than him.

    If it had shouted Taiyi (first tone), then which mighty person was it referring to? There wasn¡¯t anyone named ¡°Taiyi (first tone)¡± during the time immemorial period, although there was a legend about the Eastern Emperor Taiyi (first tone) on the earth he was born.

    There were too many clues so far and it was really hard to guess.

    Meng Qi thought of something strange as he pondered. He looked at the Immortal Yunhe and said, ¡°When did this tomb of the nine immortals first appear?¡±

    The Immortal Yunhe already had suspicions on this. Without thinking, he said, ¡°My grandmaster moved our sect into the caves because of the demons creating chaos on Earth. But after the demons were suppressed, he didn¡¯t return to the caves to guide our sect back to Earth. Hence, we can determine that this incident happened between the demons creating chaos and the passing of the Emperor.¡±

    ¡°This could also be proved by another thing ¡ª since the beginning of the Divine Emperor, there have been scattered records of the tomb of the nine immortals.¡±

    ¡°At that time, both the Demonic Sage and Emperor were alive and had attained the Nirvana Realm. What kind of monster was it that they couldn¡¯t destroy it and the nine immortals had to make such a decision?¡±

    Yunhe let out a bitter smile and said, ¡°I don¡¯t understand either. I once asked the elders of the Snow Mountain Sect but was told that they had to keep this secret for generations. If they said just a word of it and let outsiders know about the monster and have corresponding thoughts, it would be able to escape. Even if a Snow Mountain Sect disciple gets to know about this secret, he would have to stay in the nine immortal tombs for the rest of his life.¡±

    In other words, this monster would be able to escape from the seal once there are traces of its existence in the outside world? Meng Qi¡¯s countenance changed as he listened. Even if the suppressor of the monster wasn¡¯t some big shot like Gautama Buddha or Yuan Shi, but to do something so unpredictably magical was enough to prove how terrifying the monster was at its peak ¡ª it was at least of the same level as a creator!

    ¡°The Snow Mountain Sect developed from tomb guards passed down from generation to generation, it has many hidden secrets...¡± Meng Qi sighed.

    Yunhe nodded and said, ¡°It was able to pass down from the years of the Divine Emperor until now, withstanding the storm. The deep history of the Snow Mountain Sect is probably inferior only to the Wang family of Jiangdong and the fairies of the in Girl Sect. We cannot look at just its surface.¡±

    After saying more things rted to the Snow Mountain Sect and not getting any more clues, Meng Qi changed the topic to creating weapons. He sought advice from the Immortal Yunhe with all sincerity and brought out the concept of the Myriad World Knowledge Ball for discussion.

    The Immortal Yunhe surprised upon hearing this eximed, ¡°Bold idea! I¡¯m truly humbled.¡±

    Thereafter, he enthusiastically analysed the possibility from the angle of weapon creation and gave Meng Qi many useful suggestions.

    After a few days, Meng Qi gained much knowledge. However, being a beginner in weapon creation, he needed time to digest and didn¡¯t ask for more. He stood up and stepped into the Universal Nature Door.

    ...

    On a crowded street, there were all kinds of traps and weapons, prosperous and convenient.

    In a mansion¡¯s innerpound, Fang Huayin who was in a simple tight outfit was basking in the morning sun as she practiced her moves ¡ª slow as though she was carrying a mountain on her shoulders yet natural and beautiful.

    Fang Huayin stopped and opened her eyes before walking slowly to the outerpound. Many people of the pugilistic world had gathered in the martial arts hall and were waiting for her arrival.

    ¡°Heroine Fang...¡± greetings filled with respect came one after another when Fang Huayin appeared. Strictly speaking, these people were considered failures ¡ª they couldn¡¯t practice Taoism or learn the art of trap weapons due to various reasons but were unwilling to waste their whole life and stay at the bottom forever. Therefore, they chose the path of practicing qi and martial arts.

    As one of the representatives of this path, Fang Huayin also had a simr experience. She had always made no discrimination in teaching and been generous with her advice. Even without approval from her teachers and specific inheritance, she was able to achieve Heaven and Man in One. She was able to teach others from a higher position and using her own experience, hence benefiting everyone who asked for her advice. Her name had spread like wildfire in the world!

    Fang Huayin greeted with a smile and walked to the stage of the martial arts hall. Looking firm and calm as she stood at the edge, she signaled the people below to ask questions.

    She answered every question in a way that was easy to understand and thought-provoking, and even made a few demonstrations.

    Time passed and it was noontime. Fang Huayin looked around and said calmly, ¡°Alright, that¡¯s all for today.¡±

    After a series of thanks, the people of the pugilistic world left systematically. Fang Huayinmented as she watched their disappearing figures ¡ª if she hadn¡¯t had the chance to meet her teacher and Elder Jiang, she would still be struggling like them and not see any hope.

    The crowd gradually lessened and Fang Huayin was about to leave when she suddenly saw a green-robed man standing in the martial arts hall with his hands behind and looking quietly at her. He was like a reef in the sea, revealing himself along with low tide.

    He seemed to be there all along but didn¡¯t interrupt her. He looked the same ¡ª the same face as in her memory, just with added maturity and a little vicissitudes of life.

    Fang Huayin opened her mouth halfway but no voice came out. Her vision suddenly became blurry and her mind nk.

    ¡°Not bad,¡± Meng Qi nodded his head slightly.

    Fang Huayin suddenly woke up from her daze and jumped down the stage. She rushed to Meng Qi and fell on her knees with watery eyes and trembling voice, ¡°Teacher, your disciple pays her respects to you!¡±

    At this moment, there were only a few people left in the martial arts hall. They all looked over in astonishment as they didn¡¯t understand why Heroine Fang paid respect with such formalities.

    ¡°From today onward, you shall be my official disciple,¡± Meng Qi slowly started talking.

    Fang Huayin had mixed feelings upon hearing this ¡ª happy beyond words and also tearing up. She immediately knelt and bowed to pay her respects to her teacher again.

    Before the remaining people at the martial art hall could react, Meng Qi turned and walked toward the exit as he said, ¡°Follow me back to the sect.¡±

    Fang Huayin stood up and followed Meng Qi out of the mansion without packing. After a change of light and shadow, she was already beside a door before she realized.

    It¡¯s him? The few people left in the martial arts hall suddenly came to realization only then.

    It¡¯s him!

    They quickly rushed to the door but there was no one left.

    ...

    After stepping out of the Universal Nature Door, Fang Huayin saw the smiling Immortal Yunhe and bowed again in surprise and suspicion. She then followed her teacher out of the quiet room and left the peak before flying up into mid-air with the help of an unknown force.

    She saw that below her was boundless desert, barren and deste, something that she had never seen before. It was as thought she came to another world.

    ¡°The world that you were in previously was the cave opened up by Immortal Nature, and here is the birthce of Immortal Nature,¡± Meng Qi exined casually.

    Fang Huayin was totally shocked upon hearing this. Although she didn¡¯t know what the cave was, it didn¡¯t hinder her understanding of these words.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go find your senior first,¡± Meng Qi waved his left hand and the two of them disappeared.

    ...

    In Northern Zhou, a tower ship was swaying on ake, creating ripples.

    He Mu and the head of the local Noble Sword Sect Zhu Qing were sitting opposite each other while tasting fish soup and enjoying the scenery.

    After he had known of Mister Su making aeback and appearing in Northern Zhou and the grasnd border, he immediately went up north. But before he arrived, he heard of the Frenzied de killing the Poison God in the Southern Wastnd and could only slow down his journey andment about going the wrong direction.

    ¡°I¡¯ve long heard of your name, Hero He. And today I see that what I¡¯ve heard is indeed true,¡± Zhu Qing raised his cup smilingly.

    He Mu raised his cup and toasted, ¡°You¡¯ve overpraised me.¡±

    The two of them chatted for a while before Zhu Qing got to the point, ¡°Hero He, as a self-learner, it¡¯s really admirable that you could reach where you are today. If you had a sect as a support, you might have already crossed the first level of heaven.¡±

    ¡°Although I¡¯ve not experienced the hardship of being a self-learner, I¡¯ve seen many and can fully understand.¡±

    He tactfully expressed his intention of drawing He Mu over to his side, hoping to convince him who was well-known for his swordsmanship to join his sect.

    The Noble Sword Sect was a well-known major sect locally. It had produced gurus and now there were also top experts in it. Although Zhu Qing was also just a first-ss expert like He Mu, he was qualified enough to say that to He Mu who was a self-learner.

    As He Mu wasn¡¯t sure of Mister Su¡¯s exact thinking, he had never talked about his teacher nor relied on his name. Other than a few people, the rest all thought of him as just a self-learner.

    He Mu replied seriously, ¡°Thank you for your good intentions, but how could I join another sect when my teacher is still around?¡±

    ¡°Your teacher is still around? May I know which senior is your teacher?¡± Zhu Qing asked curiously. He had never heard of He Mu having a teacher.

    He Mu shook his head and smiled, ¡°I¡¯ve not gained recognition from my teacher, so I dare not say his name.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve not gained recognition from your teacher with your age and cultivation?¡± Zhu Qing said in shock. ¡°Aren¡¯t the expectations a little too high?¡±

    Even for top powerhouses, they would also do their utmost to groom a first-ss expert below the age of forty!

    He Mu was about to answer when his vision suddenly turned blurry. He saw a green-robed man floating on theke ¡ª he looked mature and handsome with graying temples and an unbelievably deep disposition.

    ¡°Mister, Mister Su...¡± He Mu stuttered.

    Zhu Qing followed his nce, and he felt that this green-robed man was strangely familiar.

    Meng Qi only said, ¡°Follow me, your teacher, back to the sect.¡±

    With this, he turned and entered the sky.

    Teacher? This is Hero He¡¯s teacher? Zhu Qing couldn¡¯t help but took a few more nces. Suddenly, his body stiffened when he recalled why he found him familiar.

    Thetest Heavenly, Earth, and Man List was ced right in his house!

    And he understood from different channels the image of every expert on the Heavenly List!

    Your teacher? ted, He Mu hurriedly bid farewell and quickly followed up.

    Zhu Qing only became sober after the three silhouettes disappeared.

    He Mu¡¯s teacher is actually him!

    A wise head makes a closed mouth. He Mu is actually a Dharmakaya supreme¡¯s disciple!

    No wonder he could merge his internal and external spirits at such a young age!

    ...

    A conveyance light fell on a deserted old temple beside a lotus pond.

    ¡°Teacher, this is our sect?¡± Fang Huayin looked around and asked in astonishment.

    It was only now that He Mu realized there was a tough-lookingdy beside his teacher. Fang Huayin felt his gaze and turned toward him with a smile. In a low voice, she said, ¡°My greetings to you, Senior. I am your junior, Fang Huayin.¡±

    With his left hand behind his back and a metallic ck bamboo whip in his right hand, Meng Qi said with a smile, ¡°It wasn¡¯t in the past, but it will be in the future.¡±

    Huh? He Mu and Fang Huayin were both a little puzzled.

    Look, at this ce Meng Qi raised the Mountain-Moving Whip and pointed it at the outside of the temple. An ancientmp emitting ck and white circting light appeared in his eyes. Around him was an indiscernible gushing of an illusory river which sounded low and magical, as though it had created resonance in the world with its wonderful rhythm.

    Right after that, Fang Huayin and He Mu felt the deserted mountain moving and the ridges and peaks nearby changing. Great changes happened in a matter of seconds.

    Thump!

    The mountain peak changed along with the movement of heaven and earth; the deserted mountain gradually became beautiful with clouds and gushing springs. It had turned into a ce very suitable for practising martial arts.

    Fang Huayin was speechless from what she saw. She already knew more than ten years ago that her teacher was very powerful, but she had never imagined him to be this powerful ¡ª moving the mountains with just a word, he was simply a deity in the mortal world!

    He Mu was also stunned, muttering to himself, ¡°Set the rules of the world with one word.¡±

    Meng Qi drew back the Mountain-Moving Whip, tapped gently at void space with his left hand, and the old temple instantly underwent changes ¡ª the stone bricks rearranged themselves and the mountain door re-erected, and became a small Taoist temple.

    ¡°Our sect originated from the Kunlun Jade Mirage Pce,¡± Meng Qi turned and looked at his two disciples, ¡°From now on, this ce shall be called Kunlun Mountain, and this temple the Jade Mirage Pce.¡±

    ¡°The Kunlun Jade Mirage Pce...¡± He Mu and Fang Huayin repeated the name before suddenly reacting and said in unison, ¡°Teacher, we¡¯ve set up a sect just like this?¡±

    It sounded like undertaking a lost orthodoxy and resetting up the sect!

    ¡°Yes, a trivial matter like setting up a sect doesn¡¯t require any fanfare. Those who should know will know,¡± Meng Qi said without taking it to heart before turning to a serious expression. ¡°Follow me to pay your respects to the grandmaster founder. Our sect was established by him personally and our core martial arts were also created by him.¡±

    When he spoke, the ancient Buddha statue moved and changed, looking more like y than stone.

    Grandmaster founder? He Mu and Fang Huayin calmed themselves down. Full of respect, they faced the statue and prepared to follow their teacher to bow.

    Their grandmaster¡¯s identity wasn¡¯t mentioned, but any expert who could set up his own sect is worth respecting!

    The statue turned into a priest whose age was indiscernible. He looked majestic and honorable, boundless and primitively simple.

    Meng Qi bowed solemnly and said, ¡°Pay your respects to the grandmaster founder Heavenly Lord Yuanshi.¡±

    He Mu and Fang Huayin bent their bodies together but immediately stiffened.

    Grandmaster founder Heavenly Lord Yuanshi?

    Heavenly Lord Yuanshi?

    The Heavenly Lord Yuanshi who existed only in legends, the head of Three Pristines worshipped by Taoists and the one who started the world?

    Our sect was established by him personally?

    They felt like they were listening to a legend ¡ª it was very unreal.

    Today, most Taoist sects adhered to the Three Pristines. But since ancient times, none had ever imed one of the Three Pristines as their founder. At the most they just said that they were rted to Confucian orthodoxy!

    For example, the Pure Yang Sect had something to do with Lord Daode, but they never dared to say their founder was the Grand Supreme Lord. Nature Sect¡¯s founder was Immortal Nature, and not Lord Lingbao.

    But their teacher sounded very convincing as though it was real, so they didn¡¯t dare to suspect their own teacher of lying!

    With mixed emotions of shock, absurdity and joy, they paid their respects to their founder. Thereafter, they followed their teacher to pay their respects from a distance to their external grandmaster Divine Monk Xuanbei.

    After two simple bows, Meng Qi turned and sat cross-legged below Heavenly Lord Yuanshi¡¯s statue. His breathing ¡ª deep and chaotic ¡ª and the statue enhanced each other.

    He said looking at He Mu and Fang Huayin, ¡°The Kunlun Jade Mirage Pce is considered re-established, and the two of you are the direct disciples.¡±

    He Mu and Fang Huayin knelt and bowed to their teacher again before listening to his instructions.

    ¡°Our sect does not have too many rules and regtions, but just a fewmandments. One, do not deceive or betray your teacher and ancestors. Two, do notmit evil. Three...¡± Meng Qi briefly stated sevenmandments and then his expression turned solemn. ¡°If you make any errors in the future that bring on any disaster, you will be expelled from the sect.¡±

    ¡°We will remember themandments firmly in our hearts,¡± He Mu and Fang Huayin quickly replied.

    Meng Qi nodded slightly, ¡°Our sect¡¯s core martial arts are the Premier Golden Stamp and the Arts of Eight-Nine. The former includes the Premier Nine Seals which is divided into Wuji, Daoyi, Kaitian... thetter could avoid disasters, achieve immortality, is ever changing and extremely strong...¡±

    He briefly introduced the core inheritance of the Kunlun Jade Mirage Pce. He Mu and Fang Huayin were bedazzled from hearing and were full of anticipation.

    After saying this, he shifted his gaze to He Mu, ¡°You¡¯ve already merged your internal and external spirits during the dark trial and attained Exterior Realm, so you can¡¯t practice these two rituals.¡±

    Just when He Mu¡¯s expression turned gloomy, Meng Qi continued, ¡°But I¡¯veprehended the Seven Strokes of Heaven Interception¡¯s outline and created a corresponding martial art. The Seven Strokes of Heaven Interception can be reached from most practices, just like the rtionship between the Buddha¡¯s Palm and various practices of Buddhism, so you can develop in this direction.¡±

    Happy and surprised, He Mu instantly knelt and bowed, ¡°Thank you, teacher!¡±

    With a flick of his finger, the portion of Meng Qi¡¯s own understanding of the martial art turned into light and entered between He Mu¡¯s brows.

    ¡°You¡¯re still in the realm of Heaven and Man in One, and both the Premier Golden Stamp and the Arts of Eight-Nine are known for their inclusiveness. You can choose to specialize in one and slowly adjust your inner world,¡± Meng Qi looked at Fang Huayin.

    It was frustrating when you have too many good choices, and Fang Huayin got to fully understand this. After her expression changed a few times, she finally said, ¡°I want to learn the Premier Golden Stamp.¡±

    Meng Qi bent his finger again and flicked the light transformed from the enlightenment piece of the Premier Golden Stamp before saying to the two, ¡°Regardless of whether it is your specialization, you can bothprehend the Premier Nine Seals and benefit from them. But there is no need for that now, wait until you up your level or adjust your inner world.¡±

    ¡°Among the Premier Nine Seals, you can¡¯t practice the Daoyi Seal; Fantian, Yinyang, Wuji, and Xukong¡¯s true inheritance are not with me, only their scriptures can be written; as for the remaining Wuji, Sixiang and Yuanxin, you can do your best toprehend them when the timees.¡±

    After he finished instructing, Meng Qi said, ¡°Do you have any questions?¡±

    He Mu frowned and asked, ¡°Teacher, the Jade Mirage Pce only has three of us now? We are not mass recruiting disciples?¡±

    A sect like this is really too insubstantial!

    ¡°No need, we still have some sect elders. Also, there are no fixed rules for taking disciples, it all depends on one¡¯s willingness. There¡¯s no need to recruit aggressively, as long as every generation has a few sessors in the pugilistic world, just like the Lanke Temple,¡± Meng Qi answered.

    Then he smiled, ¡°I have no issue if you want to mass recruit. The reason why I don¡¯t teach too many disciples myself, is because I¡¯mzy.¡±

    He Mu and Fang Huayin were speechless at once.

    A mountain, a Taoist temple, a teacher and two disciples ¡ª the Kunlun Jade Mirage Pce was set up just like this. Not long after, every top powerhouse got to know about this new sect.

    Head of the sect, Primitive Emperor Su Meng!

    ...

    Two waterfall-like sword beams went across the sky, cutting in the direction of the enemy. After criss-crossing, the enemy was split into two.

    ¡°This monster is really powerful, he is famous not without reason,¡± the Xijian Pavilion¡¯s disciple Fang Qiu said after panting.

    Another Xijian Pavilion¡¯s disciple Jiang Lan said while wiping his sword, ¡°That¡¯s because he met us.¡±

    ¡°The Nine-Ringed Snake has been a well-known evil figure for years. It is said that he had a magical encounter more than ten years ago that made him stand out from the heterodoxy and self-learners where survival is difficult.¡±

    Fang Qiuughed, ¡°Unfortunately things went too well for himter on and he became a little swollen-headed. Let¡¯s see what kind of encounter he had!

    As he spoke, beam from his sword shed and he picked up the Nine-Ringed Snake¡¯s Mustard Ring.

    ¡°Good skills... he had a magical encounter indeed, it¡¯s his specialization...¡± Fang Qiu inspected the inside of the Mustard Ring, ¡°Hey, there¡¯s a tattered notebook written in ancient characters.¡±

    He flipped to look at it and his face gradually turned solemn, making Jiang Lan feel doubtful before he leaned over, ¡°What¡¯s written on it?¡±

    Fang Qiu took in two deep breaths before saying, ¡°It¡¯s left behind by a servant of the Golden Emperor¡¯s¡¯ Queen Mother of the West in the past. She survived the fall of the Nine Levels of Heaven and recorded many secrets, such as the secret entrance to the Jade Pool, the meeting of the Qing and Golden Emperors, the Haotian Mirror¡¯s core fragment and the Eastern Emperor Bell¡¯s fragment inside the Jade Pool, who the Eastern Emperor was...¡±

    Jiang Lan¡¯s face turned more solemn as he listened on. These pieces of information were too important ¡ª they could be called a great encounter, or even be the key to a sect¡¯s prosperity!

    ¡°This is indeed part of what the Nine-Ringed Snake got from the magical encounter more than ten years ago, but the Jade Pool is too dangerous and he didn¡¯t dare to go, keeping this a secret,¡± Fang Qiu decided.

    Jiang Lan looked at Fang Qiu, ¡°What should we do?¡±

    Fang Qiu replied, ¡°What else can we do? With our current abilities, going to the Jade Pool would be fraught with grim possibilities so we better not try our luck. If we hide in it, we might end up like the Nine-Ringed Snake in the future. We¡¯d better hand it to our sect and let the elders explore.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve made such great contributions and would definitely get a share as long as there areDO results from the exploration. We could use this to enhance ourselves, what¡¯s most important are things that could be obtained!¡±

    Jiang Lan hesitated for a while, ¡°Alright!¡±

 Chapter 940: Palace Of Frost

    <h4>Chapter 940: Pce Of Frost</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    The core ce of the Arctic where snow and ice had been depositing for thousands of years. Everywhere was so white, cold, and quiet. The frost flying in the air could weaken perceptions and made the ce extremely mysterious and dangerous.

    Behind a crystal-clear ice mountain was a peacefulke as blue as diamond. In a ce so cold theke water was not frozen and seemed quite heavy. As snowstorm blew through theke rippled as beautiful as a dream.

    If one assumed mistakenly that theke water was not that cold and touched it, then he might be frozen instantly from his fingertip and then all the way down to his feet and inner organs and finally became a real iceman and then wore down to ice pieces.

    Above theke the snowstorm swirled around with ice daggers encircling inside.

    After finding theke and entering the storm, if one kept walking straight without stopping or looking back, one could find a ce wrapped in vague mist and everything mysterious and illusory. In the center of the mist floated a peculiar pce that was made purely out of ice and snow. Nobody had ever went inside to explore but could only wander outside of it. The pce was called the Pce of Frost.

    Chen Zhao was in a room with its four side walls carved with ice mirror wore a leather hat and silver fish robe. He carefully sensed different scenes in the mirror. Beside him was his junior fellow apprentice and wife, Liu Zejun. A grey-haired elderly man with his skin as cold as ice stood across from them. His aura was as strong as Chen Zhao.

    After he returned from the defeat with Meng Qi in the South, Chen Zhao had spent over ten years practicing and had explored the Pce of Frost several times. Now he had stepped up from the third Heavenly Stairs and became a Great Guru, he would have to explore deeper inside the Pce of Frost. However still he was stopped by multyers of the Restrictive Spell.

    ¡°Brother, let¡¯s go back. We had explored deep enough,¡± Liu Zejun was still scared by the danger they came across just now.

    The elderly man stood there like an ice statue and sneered, ¡°Chen, don¡¯t think too highly of yourself after leveling up a bit. We seniors have been here for decades and tried to work together to break in but still failed. And you want to get in by yourself? Only in your dream.¡±

    The two met in their way of exploration and escaped to the same ce by the same ice monster and the Restricted Spell.

    Chen Zhao squinted his eyes as always and sneered, ¡°You are not only old in terms of age, but also your heart. You lost your courage to explore the unknown and face up the challenges. No wonder you guys did not make any progress all these years.¡±

    While he was talking, he cast a few nces on the mirrors which presented different scenes in the Pce of Frost. Some presented ice pieces in mist and some ice being used as bricks, some dark and desperate long road, some a few blue lights. This was the main road to enter the Pce of Frost guarded by ice monsters almost the same level with Great Guru and the scary Restricted Spell. Icemps would be lit up if anyone went close to its position. Now they could only see onemp in the close area. That meant this no one had ever went deeper than this.

    Chen Zhao eximed, ¡°This again!¡±

    Liu Zejun and the senior both turned around and looked at it. They saw at the end of the main road appeared a molted mysterious ancient bronze coffin.

    And then it soon disappeared after a few seconds.

    This again! Liu Zejun and Chen Zhao looked at each other with confusion.

    It was very simr to the bronze coffin they saw at southern devil ruins. Is there any connection between these two coffins?

    ¡°Why make a fuss?¡± the senior said contemptuously. This coffin was hidden in the center area of the pce and sometimes it would move and was spotted several times. It was no secret to the Arctic sect. Why did Chen Zhao look so surprised when seeing it?

    While they were all still staring at the coffin, a figure appeared at the end of the dark and desperate long road. A beautiful man in a ck robe carrying a sword.

    ¡°He is?¡± the senior looked at Chen Zhao and Liu Zejun and then realized that they both did not know this man as well.

    But his void manner and mysterious aura seemed to prove his great power.

    Chen Zhao said in a low voice, ¡°Could he be the Dharmakaya, Land God?¡±

    Then they saw the man take a stride and walked along the dark road.

    Suddenly the bluemps lit up along the road at the same time and the darkness was lit up like a dream. The man¡¯s figure seemed to exist at every ce of the road and then he entered the core part and his figure disappeared from the mirror and Chen Zhao¡¯s eyesight.

    ¡°What...¡± Chen Zhao, Liu Zejun, and the senior half opened their mouths unbelievably. The desperate dark road which used to stop so many masters in the Arctic sect became so weak in front of that man as if it never existed.

    They all believed that the dark road was full of danger and never doubted it. Therefore they all concluded that the man in the ck robe was much more powerful than they had imagined and those Dharmakayas recorded in the ancient books.

    This, this is the Dharmakaya from the south?

    Then they saw four gurus flying towards the entrance of the desperate dark road.

    One figure wore a long robe casually with his hair bound. His hands hung naturally and his face was as charming as a devil¡¯s, giving a sense of time flowing from past to the present.

    One figure had dark skin and a tall body. Countless light spots wrapped around him and made him appear sacred and distinguished. He carried a huge axe in his hand which was printed with nine scary Dao marks.

    One figure was transparent and hid in the void. Chen Zhao and the senior might not even able to see him if he didn¡¯t move.

    Thest one wore a red robe and his face was pale but not ill. Both his eyes seemed like a sea of blood.

    ¡°Dharmakaya again!¡± Chen Zhao felt that the first two figures were the same level with the man in the ck robe passing by just now, and the other two were very scary and surpassed the Dharmakayas recorded in the ancient books.

    Four Dharmakayas walked through the dark road one by one. Chen Zhao felt something big was going to happen. The senior and Liu Zejun stepped back autonomously.

    Suddenly the man in the long robe turned around and looked at some ce high as if he could see through the mirror and see Chen Zhao and others.

    His eyes were extremely cold like demons looking over the human world. One eye was as deep as the desperate road, and the other eye was as old as time.

    ¡°He saw us!¡± Chen Zhao¡¯s acupuncture points were activated and the room became so hot as if the sun rose up here.

    But the man only smiled and then turned around. Four of them walked inside the core part of the pce.

    ¡°They look down upon us and did not even care to fight with us?¡± the senior made an assumption.

    ...

    At a small temple in the Jade Mirage Pce, Kunlun Mountain, Meng Qi was practicing the Wuji Seal and suddenly he looked up into the sky and saw stars shifting slightly in the direction of Arctic.

    Someone entered the secret ce to Jasper Lake... Meng Qi pondered.

    ording to the Immortal Luya, after entering a secret ce, some astronomical changes would happen but not obvious.

    But Meng Qi was confused.

    Right after he got the information about Jasper Lake, someone entered. What a coincidence!

    Deep inside the Pce of Frost, Han Guang had to walk in front due to what he had done.

    But he smiled and seemed to be happy and pleased leading the group. The Wizard King of this World hid in the void with his eyes deep and mysterious. The Rakshasa of the Bloody Sea, with downcast eyes, held the Killing Blood Sword tight and kept quiet.

 Chapter 941: A Riddle Wrapped In Mystery

    <h4>Chapter 941: A Riddle Wrapped In Mystery</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    In a room full of snow fairy mirrors, the red sun disappeared slowly together with the snow around it. But the ice built walls and pirs that stood still and stayed crystal clear without any signs of melting.

    Chen Zhao felt relieved seeing the four Dharmakayas go inside the core and disappear. The senior drew a long breath. He was scared by just looking at those people.

    If the man in the long robe issued an attack on us, none of us would be able to survive!

    I read about Dharmakayas in ancient books and understood the difference between Fairy andmon people, but I never thought I¡¯d meet one today... one can really be Fairy and break the Restricted Spell... the senior sighed heavily withplicated feelings. He felt himself like a frog in the well that knew nothing of the great ocean.

    If I went to the south at a young age andmunicated with those great people, fighting with scary evil opponents, I might be able to learn from the Dharmakayas and be a Land Fairy myself!

    Chen Zhao saw his disappointment. He was annoyed and amused at the same time and said, ¡°If you saw this oue, you wouldn¡¯t have let things go this far. I met a great man in the South and then found my weak points. I spent ten years of hard time practicing.¡±

    He sighed and then continued, ¡°I never thought there could be so many Dharmakayas in the South, what a ce...¡±

    He heard from the Exterior Realm experts who came to the Arctic to collect materials and knew there existed Dharmakayas in the South which consisted of two prairies, Bei Zhou and Nan Jin. But he never expected there could be so many, five and even more. Their strength and power surpassed the Dharmakayas recorded in ancient books. Some of them might have already be a Land Fairy or even a Divine Fairy.

    ¡°Brother, after we finish this, let¡¯s go to the South again!¡± though they were already married, Liu Zejun still called Liu Zhao brother. She made great progress after entering the Exterior Realm and strode over the first Heavenly Stair within five years. Butter the speed of the progress slowed down and she started to lose confidence in bing a guru. Now she saw a Dharmakaya in real life, which inspired her to see more things and to practice more. Therefore she blurted out those words.

    Chen Zhaoughed and said, ¡°Why not?¡±

    The senior¡¯s face color changed. He was a bit moved by their conversation. But considering himself an old man over 150 years old, he had little hope to make any breakthrough. Why then take that risk...

    ¡°After Samsara, few could awake his previous life. You only have about 30 years left. If I were you, I would take the risk. If you seeded, you would get another 100 years of life and then go to many other dangerous ces to pick longevity nts. If you failed, you would not lose much,¡± Chen Zhao added.

    The senior still could not make up his mind. Suddenly he saw a green figure shing cross. Another stranger on a dark desperate road.

    ¡°Another one...¡± he murmured. This stranger wore a long green robe, a Bamboo Cloud Crown, and Mang shoes, carrying a heavy long de. He had a beautiful face and conserved manner, and his aura was as deep as the Arctic night without any light. The senior felt a strange feeling of time flowing when looking at this stranger.

    ¡°Another Dharmakaya!¡± the senior said withplicated feelings. What is wrong today? Why are these Dharmakayas all gathering here?

    And this stranger seemed to be very dangerous too, and not any weaker than the four Dharmakaya they met or those recorded in the ancient books.

    Liu Zejun and Chen Zhao looked at the stranger with a scared but admiring look.

    Suddenly Chen Zhao blurted out, ¡°It¡¯s him.¡±

    The South Guru Su Meng that defeated him!

    Though he looked more mature now and the hair on his temples turned grey, he seemed to be much more powerful than before. This was the man Liu Zejun had been thinking to challenge all these years.

    Liu Zejun did not remember Meng Qi very clearly but he looked at the man again.

    And she said in a low voice, ¡± It¡¯s really him!¡±

    It had only been 12 years and he had already be a Dharmakaya!

    And obviously he was much stronger than the Dharmakayas recorded in the ancient books... Chen Zhao trembled slightly and then smiled bitterly.

    Ten years of efforts, he now looked at the man and knew that he would be defeated for sure again.

    Nothing was more desperate than this.

    The senior saw the stranger discovering the mirror and looking into the mirror at their direction with his clear eyes. He felt a sudden jolt and wanted to look away, meanwhile he asked curiously, ¡°Do you guys know him?¡±

    Chen Zhao smiled even more bitterly and said, ¡°Of course. He was the man that defeated me in the South, Guru Su Meng.¡±

    Chen Zhao stayed calm.

    ¡°I see...¡± the senior nodded and continued, ¡°no wonder you were defeated...¡±

    He stopped and then blurted out, ¡°What did you say? He was only a guru twelve years ago?¡±

    He said it in such a hurry in a shaking voice.

    It only took him twelve years to break through the third Heavenly Stair and the obstacle between Fairy andmon people. Was he for real?!

    Chen Zhao nodded and before he was going to make somements, he suddenly saw Meng Qi¡¯s face going so close to the mirror.

    And then that faceing out of the mirror directly!

    Coming through the mirror!

    Chen Zhao and others all almost stopped their hearts from beating and felt like being hit by thunder. Their acupuncture points were activated but before they could disclose their Form, their bodies got wrapped by soft and deep aura and could no longer feel Heaven and Earth. Everything became chaotic.

    They could only watch the maning out of the mirror which rippled like water.

    Everything happened like in a dream.

    Meng Qi sensed that someone entered Jasper Lake. After thinking it over, he decided to go there and find out what happened. When he arrived in front of the dark desperate road, he sensed someone was observing him. He then arrived in the room directly through the connection. At this moment, his body, Primordial Spirit and Form were one. The arrival of the Primordial Spirits meant the arrival of his body.

    Meng Qi smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Chen. It¡¯s you.¡±

    He remembered him quite clearly as he was one of the two Arctic people he had met so far.

    His words were like a spell and made Chen Zhaoe back to himself. He drew a breath and smiled bitterly, ¡°Mr. Su, congrattions on your achieving Fairy status!¡±

    Meng Qi did not have much to do chit chat and he asked directly, ¡°How long have you been here? Have you seen any others enter the center of this pce?¡±

    ¡°Yes, there are some,¡± Chen Zhao answered with honesty.

    Meng Qi felt heavy-hearted. Su entered first, followed by the Devil Master, Gu Erduo, the Wizard King of this World, and the Rakshasa of the Bloody Sea. It seemed like a trap.

    Four evil Dharmakayas used the Pce of Frost and Jasper Lake to trap Su?

    Su is in great danger!

    But if the Devil Master saw Chen Zhao and others, why didn¡¯t they kill them to stop them from spreading words? Or he had some other intentions?

    Did he want other righteous Dharmakayas toe and then have them all killed?

    Meng Qi was confused and worried. But he was not an indecisive man. He soon contacted Mister Luda and others and made a n to have some of them enter the core with the others guarding outside as backup, just in case. Brother was guarding Beizhou right now and he might not be able toe.

    The Daoyi zemp appeared in ck and white light. The Principles of Karma operated slowly.

    Mister Luda sitting beside the tomb at Huamei Heights suddenly opened his eyes and picked his sword. Then he disappeared.

    At Donghai Sword Vige, He Qi who was exining something to He Jiu and pressed his right hand downward to leave a message. Then he changed to sword light and disappeared in the void.

    In the Sect of Nature in the western region, the Immortal Yun He was ying his dragon machine and then he sighed and went to the Arctic in the light.

    At Nan Jin Shen Du, Gao Lan folded his two hands on his back and walked into the prince pce freely. The guards and female attendants walked quickly passing by as if they did not see him.

    He walked through different rooms and arrived at a secret room door. He opened the door and entered.

    It¡¯s empty with only ze lights left in the room like a vague fragrance.

    ¡°He ran fast...¡± Gao Lanughed, being both pleased with him scaring away the enemy and angry.

    Suddenly a talisman moved and he received a message from Meng Qi. He pondered and then his body turned to golden light and dove into the void.

    ...

    Han Guang led the other three walking inside the Pce of Frost, keeping a long distance from Su Wuming. This ce was different from Jasper Lake. Though Su Wuming could not go all over around, he could still sometimes check if anyone followed him. Therefore, the four of them had to keep a long distance from Su Wuming.

    Suddenly a mottled bronze coffin shed across.

    ¡°Something like a legend,¡± Gu Erduo said with doubts.

    Han Guang smiled and said, ¡°It might be the Slough of this ce¡¯s master.¡±

    ¡°And who is that?¡± Gu Erduo asked.

    Han Guang turned around and said with a vague smile, ¡°The Immortal of Frost.¡±

    ¡°The Immortal of Frost?¡± Gu Erduo was a bit surprised.

    ¡°The Immortal of Frost?¡±

    The Rakshasa of the Bloody Sea and the Wizard King of this World finally opened their eyespletely and looked at Han Guang with a surprised look.

    They¡¯ve all heard about nine immortals defeating monsters deep in the snow mountain and the Immortal of Frost was one of them.

    He still had a pce left in here!

    What was his rtionship with Sect of Jasper Lake?

 Chapter 942: Rumination

    <h4>Chapter 942: Rumination</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    Eight ice mirrors were carved in the walls reflecting some of the most important areas in the pce, surrounded by the crystal clear ice and snow.

    Chen Zhao, Liu Zejun, and the senior saw an ancientmp appear inside Meng Qi¡¯s eyes in white and ck light. They soon felt the room bing so quiet and the man they were facing appeared to be so respectable and authoritative, as if he was the origin of everything.

    What is this practice... they had never heard nor seen such magic and felt that it was rted with karma, and was a top of the top practice.

    Chen Zhao felt no more disappointment towards himself as he realized that there would always be a huge gap between him and Meng Qi. His negative feelings decreased as he stopped topare.

    He could only look up to Meng Qi.

    The ck and white light disappeared slowly and the Dao Yi ze Lamp hid again in Meng Qi¡¯s eyes, which was deep and inclusive.

    Meng Qi looked around and asked casually, ¡°The Arctic Sect and family had found this pce for about a year?¡±

    The senior shivered and answered honestly, ¡°Yes. Several generations have been exploring the Arctic core and found this pce by ident. Many hade here and could not enter inside. We made some progress at this ce but none of us could achieve Dharmakaya.¡±

    He was afraid that the stranger might be jealous of their experience at the Pce of Frost. But he dared not to lie. He tried his best to exin in great details so that the man would understand what they gained was minor since they could not even achieve Dharmakaya.

    Meng Qi turned around and looked at them. He asked, ¡°Have you ever gained any ancient books here? And do you know the master of this pce?¡±

    He did not want to waste his time waiting for Mister Luda and the others toe. Therefore he wanted to grasp this chance to know about the pce before they enter inside the core.

    Mister Luda told him the secret ce here linked to Jasper Lake but only mentioned it as a Fairy Pce as if it was nothing to a mighty people like Meng Qi.

    Chen Zhao answered without hesitation, ¡°We found many ancient books but few mentioned this ce, master. A name of the Immortal of Frost was mentioned but nothing more. He might be at least a Divine Fairy, or legend.¡±

    ¡°The Immortal of Frost?¡± Meng Qi murmured to himself, one of the nine fairies that sealed the monster deep inside snow mountain?

    This is his pce?

    The entrance to Jasper Lake was inside the pce. Then he should know about Jasper Lake. What is his rtionship to the Golden Emperor Queen Mother of the West?

    And the Wizard King of this World that just entered inside used to attend holy maiden of Death Mother. The Death Mother was the Mother of the West that cut the connection to the past and had always been the master of Jasper Lake. If they were all in Jasper Lake, the Wizard King of this World might be able to win even very easily.

    Then he will be the most dangerous enemy.

    Maybe it is the Wizard King of this World who set this trap for Su...

    ¡°Su, do you know about Immortal of Frost?¡± Liu Zejun asked curiously with respect.

    Meng Qi answered briefly, ¡°I¡¯ve heard of this name, but not sure if they are the same person. He built his tomb in the snowy mountain of western region together with eight other Fairies. And they used their Slough and tomb Formation sealing a scary monster.¡±

    Chen Zhao looked at each other as they did not know anything about it.

    But the world outside of the Arctic is so amazing. So many Dharmakayas live in the south and Fairy tomb and monsters in the western region.

    What a waste of time to not go traveling around the world!

    They suddenly saw the lights change andyers of the Restricted Spell were broken. A few figures appeared in front of them. One wore an Emperor gown in an imposing manner, carrying the golden Holy Virtue sword. One had white hair and a ruddyplexion, wearing Taoist clothes like a Fairy elder in a legend. One had a conserved manner and the other had a few wrinkles on an average face.

    ¡°Another four Dharmakayas...¡± Chen Zhao and the others looked at this new group with nk eyes. They saw too many Dharmakayas in one day.

    On what level do the martial arts has developed outside of the Arctic?

    If they continued to shut down themselves from outside world, would they then fail to catch up?

    The senior squinted his eyes and looked at the golden Holy Virtue sword. He blurted out,

    ¡°The Emperor¡¯s Sword!¡±

    The legend of the Emperor was also heard in the Arctic and it was mentioned in the ancient books as well.

    Gao Lan cast a cold nce at the senior and said, ¡°You know it.¡±

    Is it really the Emperor¡¯s Sword? The Emperor¡¯s Sword finallye out again after so many years! Chen Zhao and others felt even more stunned. They never expected to have so many surprises in one day.

    Suddenly electric lightning came out and the wild aura filled the air. The Tyrant¡¯s Invincible de could not bear to be ignored.

    I am a Peerless Heavenly Weapon in the same rank of the Emperor¡¯s Sword. How could someone only recognize the sword but not me?

    The wild aura made Chen Zhao tremble and could not speak a word.

    This heavy long de didn¡¯t seem any worse than the Emperor¡¯s de?

    Their minds almost died under such pressure and could not think about anything else. Yun He smiled and said, ¡°Here we not only have the Emperor¡¯s Sword, but also the Tyrant¡¯s Invincible de.¡±

    The Tyrant¡¯s Invincible de? The de that the Tyrant used before to win the whole world? Chen Zhao felt being in a dream and came back to himself after a few minutes. They all looked at the de shining purple lights with respect and curiosity.

    The de came out, too?

    Is it Heaven and Earth of the Arctic returned to the Mythological Era? So many Dharmakayase together with a Peerless Heavenly Weapon!

    Being noticed, the Invincible de calmed down and the lights disappeared.

    The corner of Meng Qi¡¯s mouth twitched. After experiencing so many things, Meng Qi had be much more mature than before. But it seemed as if his de was still as childish as always.

    He was no proud man but others wouldn¡¯t think this way as the weapon¡¯s style follows its master.

    What is done is done. His reputation is ruined...

    He coughed and then said to Chen Zhao, ¡°Do you know any other ways to the center? Better ahead of the main road.¡±

    As Han Guang let Chen Zhao go on purpose and the Wizard King of this World was rted with Jasper Lake, Meng Qi thought it¡¯s better to change the way and avoid the risks.

    Chen Zhao pondered and answered, ¡°Why not try the road of tthe Ice Spirit Heart Reflection? Go through several Restrictive Spell and then you will see a wall of ck ice full of cracks. Though we did not manage to break it, but looking through the cracks, I¡¯m quite sure it reached the core of the pce.¡±

    ¡°Please guide the way,¡± Meng Qi made a gesture.

    Meanwhile he has been talking to Mister Luda, Gao Lan, and the others using Principles of Karma: two go inside first and three left outside for backup.

    Chen Zhao dared not to say no. He asked his wife Liu Zejun to leave the pce right now just in case and then led the group walking out of the room of mirrors.

    Meng Qi looked at Yun He and others. He said, ¡°Yun He, He Qi, and the Mad Emperor, we will go inside now.¡±

    He hesitated whether to call him brother or Mad Emperor but finally chose thetter one. Since it seemed as if Gao Lan did not want to tell others about them bing brothers when he was in normal status.

    Yun He and He Qi nodded heavy-hearted. They wanted to ask questions but there was no time. They had to be ready for the fight.

    Gao Lan looked at Meng Qi coldly and said:

    ¡°You are a grown up now. You don¡¯t even care to call me brother...¡±

    ... Meng Qi was stunned and the corner of his mouth twitched again.

    When Gao Lan was mad, Meng Qi could predict his behavior. But after he recovered, Meng Qi could no longer make any predictions and he had no idea when he was mad when he was normal.

    Gao Lan has no weak points now...

    Mister Luda and others felt confused hearing their conversation. Meng Qi turned around and walked toward the road of the Ice Spirit Heart Reflection following Chen Zhao.

    Ice cubes paved on the road one by one sending out chilly air. The road was crystal clear and could reflect everyone.

    ¡°The road would reflect the shadows in their hearts and can help to drive them away,¡± Chen Zhao exined and then stepped on the road.

    Meng Qi and Mister Luda entered side by side.

    Chen Zhao did not try to look at the shadow in two Dharmakaya¡¯s heart.

    Suddenly he heard a voice of a strong heartbeat. And the road started to shine intermittently and shake intensively.

    What is happening now? Chen Zhao thought with a scared look.

    The heartbeat sound became even more obvious and the lights of the road disappeared and could no longer reflect the figure of its passengers, as if it was built by ck ice.

    He looked back in surprise and happened to see Meng Qi¡¯s eyes full of reluctance.

    ¡°I want to see the reflection of my heart but it seemed that this road could not afford it...¡± Meng Qi drew a breath and exined.

    Hehe... Chen Zhao nodded slowly and continued to lead the way.

    The Restrictive Spell along the road was nothing to Meng Qi and Mister Luda. Three arrived at the end of the road shortly. A wall built by ck ice appeared full of cracks. It seemed to be extremely hard with different token and seals flowing inside as if nobody could break through it.

    Looking at the cracks, Chen Zhao felt a sudden jolt and said, ¡°I found a bronze coffin exactly the same as the one I saw in Devil Ruin.¡±

    Meng Qi frowned.

    He perceived that Chen Zhao did not lie. But the one in bronze coffin at Devil Ruin was the Demonic Monarch. Howe there was another one in the Pce of Frost? What was his rtionship to the Immortal of Frost? Was it rted to Jasper Lake?

    But in that timeline, the Demonic Monarch was activated between a Devil battle and the death of the Emperor, and the same era with nine Fairies sealing the monster. He lived in the same period with the Immortal of Frost.

    If this ce was rted with the Demonic Monarch, the Immortal Luya might have other intentions.

    Thinking back about the battle between Luya and the Demonic Monarch for The Seal of Samsara, the whole thing seemed to be more mysterious...

    Meng Qi told his thoughts to Mister Luda and pushed the crown on his head.

    Suddenly an auspicious cloud dashed out of his Niwan Gong. A ssic scary long g was wrapped in the clouds and pointed toward the wall of ck ice like an ax.

    Chen Zhao felt sudden pressure as soon as the g appeared. He was pushed backward for ten steps and could not perceive anything around him.

    The shadow of the g fell over and matched with Meng Qi¡¯s de. Then he waved his de.

    A narrow streak of de light shed across, heaven and earth splitting apart.

 Chapter 943: Taishang Wuji Premier Auspicious Cloud

    <h4>Chapter 943: Taishang Wuji Premier Auspicious Cloud</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    Chen Zhao felt that heaven and earth turned so dark once the auspicious cloud and the g appeared. He could feel nothing and could not see two Dharmakayas and the ck ice wall. He felt as if he had lost his hearing, eyesight, and sense of touch.

    Suddenly he saw an indescribable bright de light arise in the darkness like a bursting thunder.

    Then all his senses came back but the shadow of the de light still lingered above Chen Zhao¡¯s eyes. And he heard a dull sound as if something extraordinary copsed.

    He saw the ck ice wall, which had been blocking several generations of the Arctic, crack open and copse down inch by inch.

    But the ice wall seemed to be alive and each cube moved like an insect and tended to fix the crack, a most horrible scene to see.

    A pure sword light came out and divided into many streaks of small lights, attacking each insect urately.

    Bang!

    The ck ice insects all disappearedpletely and the road to the center of the Pce of Frost appeared in front of Chen Zhao. Inside the wall, snowkes swirled around like a sword and the ice flew around like a de. Everything was built by snow, wrapped in a scary snowstorm.

    Chen Zhao realized that as soon as he got inside, he would soon be frozen to death.

    Efforts of several generations were nothingpared with one person¡¯s strike of a de... Chen Zhao smiled bitterly and then was determined that:

    Never stand still and refuse to make progress!

    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Chen. You better go away now because the fight ising soon,¡± Meng Qi said to Chen Zhao.

    Chen Zhao said nothing more and turned around. He nned to take his wife out of the Arctic and go South.

    After Chen Zhao left, Mister Luda said, ¡°I did not expect the ice wall to consist of thousands of bugs and that it can recover by itself. This is very different from what it appears to be at the very beginning.¡±

    ¡°Though this ce is the pce of the Immortal of Frost, it had Demonic Monarch¡¯s coffin inside. I¡¯m not so surprised to see it happen. The problem is that the bugs seemed to be there from the very beginning, not something added afterwards. It seemed that Demonic Monarch participated in the project of building the Pce of Frost. His rtionship with the Immortal of Frost is closer than we thought,¡± Meng Qi said and then walked towards the passage slowly.

    Mister Luda pondered and said, ¡°We should be able to find other clues inside the pce. Our priority is to stop the Devil Master. But we should also not forget about the secret in the pce itself just in case.¡±

    Meng Qi carried the de in his right hand and slightly nodded. He said, ¡°The Formation in the core is called Shifang Frozen Ice Spirit Fairy Formation. The cold air could freeze a Dharmakaya and real spirit. And the wind is the Xuanming Magic Wind, as powerful as the Samadhi Wind. If the wind went inside the acupuncture point, Dharmakaya would soon disappear. The snowkes and ice have the same power of a Heavenly Weapon of a Divine Fairy. Though thousands of years have passed and they seemed to weaken a lot, we still need to be very careful.¡±

    The Immortal Luya exined to Meng Qiparing it to the Ice Formation of the Great Ten Formations. But in the real world, Meng Qi could only describe it as Mister Luda knew nothing about the Ice Formation and he did not have that much time to exin now.

    Mister Luda nodded his head and stared at the snowstorm in front of them. His right hand shook downward and the sword lights turned to countless small lights swirling around and formed a protective screen.

    The shadow of the ancient g disappeared above Meng Qi¡¯s head. The auspicious cloud shrunk slightly and cast down a deep dark light, in which a golden lotusmp floated. It seemed as if Meng Qi was covered with a ck cloth which could absorb anything in the world.

    He took a stride and the Xuanming Magic Wind blew over with snowkes mixed in it. Cold air filled up the whole space quietly.

    A strong wind dove into the lights cast from Meng Qi¡¯s Taishang Wuji Premier Auspicious Cloud and quieted down as if it disappeared in the darkness.

    The snowkes came one by one together with ice hitting on the dark light and dove into it. The lights absorbed the ice and snowkes endlessly as if it would go on like this forever.

    Cold air prated quietly, then being absorbed quietly, and finally disappeared.

    This was the Wu¡¯Ji Seal.

    This was the origin of Heaven and Earth. And if one practiced it to its greatest advantage, it could include every possibility, including the past, present, and future.

    The major part of the auspicious cloud above Meng Qi¡¯s head was made from the Wu¡¯Ji Seal. Before its inheritance of the Wu¡¯Ji Seal, it was notplete. But now Wu¡¯Ji wrapped around it and deep inside was the Kai Tian Seal, telling a story of the real rules of Yuan Shi.

    Mister Lu and Meng Qi walked inside together. There was an illusory sound of sword light hitting on different things.

    A crystal clear sword flower bloomed around him as beautiful as a dream.

    ¡°Be careful,¡± Mister Luda warned.

    Meng Qi¡¯s eyesight and spirit were limited in the circle of Wu¡¯Ji chaotic lights. Without the protection of the chaotic lights, he would soon be frozen and torn apart just like an average man standing in the snowstorm. He could only see things around him as everywhere else was just pure white. Meng Qi lifted his de and countless purple lights came out, twisting to a long dragon and rushed into the storm. It drove away the chaotic white air and Meng Qi managed to see Mister Luda and his surrounding area.

    Those crystal clear sword flowers were contaminated with a scary green color, evil green!

    If not Mister Luda had always been careful, he might have been attacked by the evil green and something terrible might happen.

    The chaotic dark lights surrounding Meng Qi appeared like a water curtain. Anything entering would soon be dissected to its original chaotic status. The evil green air came and then disappeared quietly.

    ¡°The Shifang Frozen Ice Spirit Fairy Formation was hidden with a dirty evil spirit. We really need to think about the rtionship between the Immortal of Frost and the Demonic Monarch,¡± Meng Qi¡¯s voice turned to electricity and went through the storm directly going toward Mister Luda.

    Luya had never mentioned it. If he had not achieved the Wu¡¯Ji Seal and wasn¡¯t able to deal with it, he might be dead right now.

    The two became more cautious. Meng Qi observed the operation of the Formation and walked toward the cardinal spot of the entrance to Jasper Lake, meanwhile he looked around to check if the Devil Master group was near.

    After walking for a while, they saw an area of no wind and snow, a half copsed pce with its quiet room facing Meng Qi and Luda.

    The Restricted Spell and Formation are both destroyed here. Does it mean that Su or Han Guang meet their enemies here? Meng Qi walked toward the gate to the quiet room and intended to search this ce first.

    Meng Qi felt the possibility of Han Guang fighting with Su was very small. Han Guang would be happy to have someone finding the path for him. Su Wuming could have found out about Han Guang and others, but there was really no need for him to fight against those four.

    Most probably some of them met some ice monsters in the pce.

    Mister Luda carried the de and looked at the half closed quiet room. He exhaled a breath and the door opened.

    The room was empty except for a deep color cattail hassock.

    Suddenly an extremely cold air came out of the hassock and turned to light. It went directly towards Meng Qi and Mister Luda like ice spirit.

    Under the cold aura was a twisted unstable evil spirit.

    Meng Qi stepped forward and blocked the light, which soon absorbed into the dark light around Meng Qi as if nothing had happened.

    ¡°Even the aura is hidden with a devil spirit. Perhaps...¡± Meng Qi had a bold assumption but he did not say it out loud.

    Mister Luda followed his words and said: ¡°Perhaps the Immoral of Frost is the reincarnation of the Demonic Monarch.¡±

    Meng Qi was going to say the same thing.

    The Demonic Monarch¡¯s history from birth until now was recorded but only a few books had records about the Immortal of Frost. Therefore, the Demonic Monarch was not the reincarnation of the Immortal of Frost but quite on the contrary.

    Meng Qi was surprised at his own assumption. He frowned and said, ¡°If so, why the monster was sealed by the Slough of Immortal of Frost?¡±

    Could it be the nine Fairies made some mistakes when sealing the monster?

    Was the Demonic Monarch involved in it?

    Meng Qi felt he got even more confused before he entered the Pce of Frost.

    Mister Luda did not answer his question as he had no answer to it. They looked at each other and walked near by the half copsed pce. The core was nearly destroyed, the evesting core.

    Meng Qi cast a nce and used the Dao Yi ze Lamp to sense the ce. He soon realized who fought here just now:

    ¡°The Devil Master, the Wizard King of this World, the Rakshasa of the Bloody Sea, umm, and Gu Erduo fought here. And their enemy, their enemy seemed not existing...¡±

    But judging from the signs of the struggle, the four Dharmakayas did not fight with each other.

    Mister Luda took a step forward and suddenly looked far away and then he moved to the ce and said in a low voice, ¡°Someone is hurt.¡±

    Meng Qi followed and saw a drop of golden blood, dead but powerful.

    ¡°The praying fire God... Gu Erduo¡¯s aura...¡± Meng Qi made a conclusion and he was stunned.

    Who?

    Who could hurt Gu Erduo carrying the Scorpio Axe?

    Who could hurt Gu Erduo even under the circumstance of four evil Dharmakayas being united?

 Chapter 944: Enemy Nonexistent

    <h4>Chapter 944: Enemy Nonexistent</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    The Devil Master Han Guang already achieved Earth Fairy. He alreadybined The Emperor of Heaven¡¯s List with Yama¡¯s Palm of Six Annihtions using Devil Buddha Ananda and The Buddha¡¯s Palm. Though he might not have the feature of legend, he¡¯s far more powerful than an average Earth Fairy.

    Gu Erduo seemed to recover and Scorpio Axe kept its level of Divine Fairy. Him together with the Wizard King of this World at Earth Fairy level and the mysterious, cruel Rakshasa of the Bloody Sea, few could escape from a close-in except for probably Su Wuming. But right now in the Pce of Frost, someone not only managed to escape from their attack, but also hurt Gu Erduo without leaving a trace in the hall as if he had never existed.

    ¡°We better leave this ce as soon as possible.¡±

    Meng Qi and Mister Luda sent the message to each other almost at the same time. It¡¯s not wise to appear in a half copsed area not knowing anything.

    Two carried their own weapon and followed the golden blood drop to the entrance of Jasper Lake.

    Due to the fight between Han Guang¡¯s group and nonexistent enemy, the Shifang Frozen Ice Spirit Fairy Formation of ten feet around was destroyed and now was slowly recovering. Meng Qi could now see clearly the pce built by the ice spirit, the ice snow za, towers, terraces, pavilions, and the crystal pointed tower faraway in snowstorm. The pointed tower was covered by countless seals with mysterious aura. If Luya was right, the top of the tower would be the entrance of Jasper Lake!

    Meng Qi and Mister Luda walked towards the tower quickly wrapped in dark sword lights, breaking through the Restricted Spell along the road like Fairies.

    But they did not forget to look around as they both knew this ce full of dangers and Han Guang might ambush somewhere near.

    ¡°Gu Erduo¡¯s blood had an aura of a god. It seemed that he mixed the Divine Marrow Ball in it to keep the real spirit.¡± Mister Luda warned Meng Qi and continued, ¡°If we met him again, do not treat him as simply a Dharmakaya as we might suffer losses under divine power.¡±

    Meng Qi then knew that Gu Erduo had already be a god. He said, ¡°Only something like the Divine Marrow Ball of the Immortal Heaven could help him to return to the level of Earth Fairy...¡±

    Gu Erduo now was Immortal Heaven. Immortal Heaven was Gu Erduo!

    Not to mention Gu Erduo carried the Scorpio Axe, he was much tougher man to deal with than the Poison God as he already graduated from a blood offering.

    Meng Qi sighed suddenly. He should have put Xiaobai to the real world as the Holy Whip was a great weapon to fight against God.

    Then he felt a sudden jolt as someone was looking at them from their back. He lifted his de instinctively and found the right corner by his spirit.

    Mister Luda cast his nce over there almost at the same time.

    They both felt something strange!

    ¡°Someone is staring at us...¡± under the auspicious cloud and dark light, Meng Qi stared at the corner and said calmly.

    He had a strong feeling of being stared at!

    But the corner was empty except for the ice wall.

    ¡°I had the same feeling,¡± Mister Luda gave a positive answer.

    He cut the connection between self and additional self. Therefore Luda almost had the same sharp sense toward danger as legend, and was not any slower than Meng Qi.

    Though Meng Qi cut the connection between self and additional self but his realm was one level lower. But with the help of the Arts of Eight-Nine¡¯s perception toward danger and the Principles of Karma¡¯s sense to subtle connection, he was even faster than Mister Luda on this aspect.

    The two looked over the ce, lighting up the corner with lights like sunshine but still found nothing.

    Meng Qi operated the Arts of Eight-Nine and a slit cracked open his eyebrows. Dao Yi ze Lamp appeared in his eyes shining with ck and white lights. The Principles of Karma¡¯s power went everywhere in the space.

    Subtle lights lit up every corner but found not strange karma connections. It seemed that the peeper cut the connection as soon as Meng Qi and Luda found out about his presence.

    Meng Qi put away Dao Yi ze Lamp and sent a message to Luda secretly, ¡°Could be the nonexistent enemy who fought with Gu Erduo and Han Guang.¡±

    Mister Luda pondered and said, ¡°Let¡¯s just keep walking and wait for him to issue attack. Then we can find out his whereabouts.¡±

    All things were rtive. If someone tried to attack them two, then he would have to expose himself.

    Before Meng Qi answered, he felt a sudden jolt and lifted his de in front out of instinct. The de gave out a sound of thunder.

    Bang!

    It seemed as if the de was hit by something intangible and swung on small scale. Meng Qi fell down on the ground. Chaotic lights surrounding him swallowed snow and ice.

    Electric lights attacked every corner of the void but hit on nothing. Mister Luda waved his sword backward. The sword light swirled like a real dragon and hit on something with a metal sound, giving out countless sparks.

    After the two shing sounds, everything calmed down.

    Meng Qi looked at Mister Luda and two shook their heads at the same time. They both did not find any traces of their enemy. Only at the moment of the sh of the sword and their enemy, they could feel it. But since they could only focus on defending themselves, they did not grasp the chance to find more information.

    Judging from the fight just now, this nonexistent enemy was not that tough, but very mysterious!

    Why not then pretend to defend by the de and then use the Yuanshi Auspicious cloud to attack and find the trace... Meng Qi had an idea and he told it to Mister Luda.

    Luda said nothing more than just to remind Meng Qi to be careful.

    The two kept walking and felt someone looking at them again. Their enemy seemed to n to waste their energy by looking for him everywhere.

    They went through the in of frost and then came across the area full of towers where the snowstorm blew all over the ce.

    Meng Qi again felt being looked at. He turned around but nobody stood behind the post.

    Suddenly, he felt something dangerousing near and was ready to issue another attack.

    Meng Qi waved his de backward but in a slower manner. The dark lights suddenly went unstable as if it was hit by a great power and could not swallow it. The air around Meng Qi started to shake violently like roaring waves. Meng Qi was nearly hit by some mysterious power.

    This is the chance!

    Meng Qi fastened the speed waving his de like a shing thunder and hit on the ce where the dark lights was hit.

    The purple de lights hit on an emptiness where no enemy existed.

    Mister Luda again defended himself under another attack from their nonexistent enemy.

    ¡°He acted more suspiciously than I thought. Once the attack is made, he will soon disappear,¡± Meng Qi frowned and said alertly.

    This was the strangest enemy he had ever met, stranger than the Wolf King he met at his Orifices-Point Activation Stage.

    Mister Luda pondered and said, ¡°Maybe nonexistent is his nature. When he issues attack, he turned to a different status. Therefore once the attack is done, he would go back to normal, to his nature of being nonexistent.¡±

    ¡°Nonexistent is his nature...¡± Meng Qi repeated Luda¡¯s words. Suddenly he had a sh of intuition and remembered something important. ¡°Maybe this monster exists, but not in our eyes.¡±

    ¡°You mean?¡± Luda did not quite understand.

    Meng Qi thought it over and said, ¡°We rely primarily on our eyes, ears, sense of touch, and a spirit to feel things. And something very special could escape from these senses, therefore they seemed nonexistent.¡±

    It¡¯s simr to dark matter. It¡¯s nonexistent in human¡¯s eyes and could not be tested by electromaism, but it was connected with gravity. The nonexistent monster could be applied in this theory.

    ¡°You are right. Eyes can lie, as well as the spirit,¡± Mister Luda nodded slightly.

    Meng Qi continued, ¡°This monster could not be perceived by the spirit nor the eyes. But we can feel his prying eyes and danger. It proves that it does exist in the form of soul and is rted with karma. Only it can automatically cut the connection and oppresses us on realm of soul. But we can find his trace by trying to feel him first.¡±

    The Best in the World or the Yuan Xin Seal could be used.

    Mister Luda asked, ¡°In your fight with the Poison God, you seemed to be able to erge and strengthen the rules of Heaven and Earth in the real world?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Meng Qi answered frankly.

    Mister Luda nodded and said, ¡°Normally in the legend of mighty people¡¯s ces, I can use the aura from real world but will not be able to change the rules of Heaven and Earth. If you could help to erge it, maybe I can do something to sense our enemy.¡±

    Meng Qi answered without hesitation, ¡°Please let me help you.¡±

    Meng Qi could use the aura from the real world to change the rules but he could not erge it at the same time at his current level.

    Mister Luda¡¯s sword light broke the sky and lit up the whole ce. He shouted:

    ¡°Let soul and reality stay at the same time.¡±

    Subtle changes happened between Heaven and Earth. Meng Qi saw chaos and lights mixing with each other and then things became clear. He saw a mottled bronze coffin floating not far away.

    This is it? Meng Qi stared at it.

    The bronze coffin slowly opened a crack.

    Through the crack, Meng Qi and Luda saw it¡¯s empty inside except for something ck of a fist size.

    The ck thing expanded and contracted, a Devil¡¯s Heart!

    Meng Qi wrapped in dark lights felt his own heart beating faster and faster!

 Chapter 945: Turning Imagination Into Reality

    <h4>Chapter 945: Turning Imagination Into Reality</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    Thump thump thump!

    The ck heart was expanding and contracting with great force. On the surface, there were seven orifices that made it look like a fetus in the womb. Under its influence, the Dharmakaya-Fairy Hearts of Meng Qi and Mister Luda were beating in the same rhythm. Following every beat of their hearts, all kinds of negative emotions were gushing out ¨C despair, nostalgia, grief, guilt, and depression.

    With a sigh from Mister Luda, their surroundings suddenly became quiet and serene. It was as though he had returned to the mountain behind Huamei Heights and was standing in front of a grave and a thatched hut. For years, he had been faithful to his love and putting in his best efforts to revive her. Nheless, with the passage of time, all his negative emotions had dissipated.

    She wouldn¡¯t want to see me sad...

    Gently and quietly, the sword beams were bursting out and forming a that wrapped around the Ancient Bronze Coffin.

    The Dharmakaya-Fairy Heart of Meng Qi was beating along with the Seven-Orifice Devil¡¯s Heart for a few times before it suddenly sped up. Thump thump thump, thump thump thump. It became faster than the Seven-Orifice Devil¡¯s Heart. In a split second, their surroundings were filled with an auraing from the ancient times that affected the beating of the Seven-Orifice Devil¡¯s Heart in reverse.

    The Yuan Xin Seal was the resemnce of the earliest and oldest soul that was capable to shake the real spirit and the Primordial Spirit!

    In an instant, the purple Yuan Xin Seal of Meng Qi had overpowered the Seven-Orifice Devil¡¯s Heart. Regaining control over his state of mind, he raised the Tyrant¡¯s Invincible de with his right hand.

    The Ancient Bronze Coffin was simr to that of the Devil¡¯s Ruin. Thus, it was most probably rted to the second owner of the Devil¡¯s ws, the Superior Demonic Monarch!

    However, since the Superior Demonic Monarch has buried himself in the Devil¡¯s Ruin, how could he possibly appear here?

    Not to mention that there is only one Seven-Orifice Devil¡¯s Heart in the Ancient Bronze Coffin!

    Are there actually more than one Ancient Bronze Coffins? Inside each coffin, does it contain one part of the Demonic Monarch¡¯s body? It might be possible that every part of his body has a connection with a Dharmakaya ¨C for example, the Seven-Orifice Devil¡¯s Heart corresponds to the Immortal of Frost.

    If this is the case, it is not only unbelievable, but also terrifying!

    Just the thought of it had made Meng Qi¡¯s hair stand on end. Apparently, the Demonic Monarch really deserved to be called the founder of diabolism of the human race, and the Lord of Primitive Diabolism!

    Although the Demonic Monarch had fallen asleep and would not be waking up until the time of an emergency, just the Seven-Orifice Devil¡¯s Heart itself was already showing the power equivalent to the Legendary Realm.

    Boom!

    With a p of thunder, the Tyrant¡¯s Invincible de was making the sound of metal crashing that was filled with an aura of righteousness and brightness. As the demonic aura in their surroundings vanished at once, the whole de had be transparent as if it was made of purple thunder. The dazzling light around it made it look majestic.

    Catching up with the formed by the sword beams, the de beam was moving in the direction of the Ancient Bronze Coffin and targeting the Seven-Orifice Devil¡¯s Heart. All of a sudden, the ck heart was spinning at a rapid speed. As the color ck faded away from the heart, it became transparent as if it was made of glittering ice.

    The heart absorbed the lights from the sword and the de, and reflected numerous rainbow-colored hairlike rays. The rays were incredibly beautiful, dazzling everyone around.

    Along with a turbulent flow of air, the rainbow-colored hairlike rays had formed a huge peacock image that looked extremely realistic.

    Having a red crown and small eyes, the peacock was wearing jade nes and Buddhist prayer beads. There were five eye-catching feathers on its tail that were red, green, yellow, white, and ck, respectively. Behind every feather, rays of the corresponding colors were formed. The rays were releasing a heavy and chaotic aura that seemed to represent all the substances of the universe.

    Within the rays of red, green, yellow, white, and ck, a white light suddenly burst out and swept away the made of sword beams. Right after that, it was wrapping around Mister Luda!

    The Holy Light of Five Colors!

    Tai Li? No, this is Kong Xuan, the Mahamayuri! Meng Qi¡¯s pupils constricted as he found out the identity of the peacock.

    Did the Seven-Orifice Devil¡¯s Heart summon Kong Xuan?

    If that¡¯s true, it¡¯s totally beyond my imagination!

    The white light drew back and went behind the Mahamayuri again. Within the white light, countless sword beams were flying around like fireworks that kept exploding. As a result, the Holy Light of Five Colors were being shaken violently, and Mister Luda seemed to be able to get out of the white light at any time. The Mahamayuri had no choice but to stand still and made its best efforts to suppress his attack.

    The... the Mahamayuri should be far more powerful than this... seeing this, Meng Qi suddenly understood what was going on.

    In the beginning, the Seven-Orifice Devil¡¯s Heart was activating the illusory side of its power of soul, thereby both Meng Qi and Mister Luda were unable to notice its existence. At the moment, it was activating the power of soul in reverse, which turned an imaginary strong martial artist into reality.

    Turning imagination into reality!

    The stronger the power of soul, the more powerful it would be!

    It had really proved itself to be the Seven-Orifice Ice Crystal Heart of the Superior Demonic Monarch...

    Seeing that the battle between Mister Luda and Kong Xuan hade to a deadlock, Meng Qi was about to wield the de in his right hand in order to help Mister Luda to break free from the white light. Just then, a turbulent flow of air could be felt again. The rainbow-coloured hairlike rays ¨C that became more dim ¨C had used up all the power to form a fierce golden monkey.

    Having a furry face, a beak-like mouth and a pair of red eyes, the monkey was the same size as a human being. It was wearing a phoenix-feather cap that was purple-gold in color, a golden chainmail, a pair of cloud-walking boots made of lotus roots, and carrying a huge and heavy Golden Cudgel with both hands. It was Sun Wukong, the Great Sage Equalling Heaven!

    Oh fuck... this was the first time Meng Qi swore in more than ten years. The enemies imagined by the Seven-Orifice Ice Crystal Heart were really beyond his imagination.

    I¡¯m fighting against my childhood idol!

    ¡°Come on, take this!¡± the fierce monkey yelled loudly while he jumped up. Holding the Golden Cudgel with both hands, it wielded it downward with great force.

    Along with the sound of cracking, the void was fragmented. A knuckle-sized hole was formed at the end of the cudgel that engulfed the surrounding area.

    Meng Qi could feel the heavy pressure even before the cudgel got close to him. Feeling as though his feet were breaking throughyers of thousand-year-old ice and sinking deep into the ground, his Dharmakaya body was almost copsing.

    Breathing in lightly, Meng Qi showed absolutely no fear. He was using the skill, all things return to the void, to sh forward with his de.

    Boom!

    The purple thunder on his de was condensed into a thumb-sized hole. At the next second, the Tyrant¡¯s Invincible de crashed into the Golden Cudgel and made a huge explosion sound.

    Boom!

    Like a storm, both the thunder light and the white light spread out in all directions from the contact point of the weapons. They had broken the thousand-year-old ice pirs and blown away the roof of the pavilion. At the same time, Meng Qi had flown a thousand feet backward. However, the shockwave disappeared without a trace when it got close to the chaotic lights that hung down around his body.

    ¡°Wa ya ya!¡± Sun Wukong the fierce monkey was only taking half a step back. Feeling that the momentum was on its side, he wielded the Golden Cudgel at an extremely rapid speed, forming numerous knuckle-sized holes one after another that attacked toward Meng Qi.

    Meng Qi did not avoid the attack. Instead, he wielded the Tyrant¡¯s Invincible de and used the skill ¨C all things return to the void ¨C again. This time around, he sped up his attack to the point that it was roaming across the starry sky in the blink of an eye.

    Bang bang bang! Boom boom! The de and the cudgel were crashing into each other continuously, causing the thunder to emerge and vanish in quick session. Within the thunder, a new world seemed to have emerged. As the storm swept over more than a dozen miles, the ice pce turned into ashes, and the man-made starry sky was almost destroyed. Only a few stars were left in the sky. The ground was broken down into a mixture of four elements ¨C earth, fire, wind, and water.

    Bang bang bang! Boom boom! Both of them were not stepping back at all despite attacking at such a high speed. At times, they could not react in time and got hit by the Tyrant¡¯s Invincible de or the Golden Cudgel. However, they were being protected by the chaotic lights around their bodies that fended off all the attacks. On the body surface of the huge golden monkey, a pale-golden radiance was lighting up from time to time, leaving only light scratches on its body.

    Bang bang bang! Boom boom! The huge golden monkey flew backward while Meng Qi banged into the ground made of four elements. The chaotic light that hung down from the auspicious cloud were shaking violently, gradually losing its effect as a shield.

    Meng Qi¡¯s hands were not feeling numb because he had fended off the shockwave using the Wu¡¯Ji Seal. Nevertheless, the monkey actualized by the Seven-Orifice Ice Crystal Heart was more proficient in using the Arts of Eight-Nine, thereby having greater strength. If the battle continues, I¡¯ll lose in the end.

    As soon as this thought came to Meng Qi¡¯s mind, he saw Sun Wukong shaking off a lot of fur from his body that turned into numerous monkeys. Each of them were holding a Golden Cudgel in their hands and attacking him from all directions. Blending itself into the crowd of monkeys, its real body was hard to be found.

    Seeing this, Meng Qi transformed himself into a human-faced snake with a red body. With a blink of its eyes, winter had changed into summer due to the quickened passage of time ¨C it was the time-altering skill of the Candle Dragon!

    By manipting time, he was able to slow down the enemy and look for a chance to defeat him.

    Just when time was about to slow down, a fierce golden monkey among the crowd of ten thousand monkeys had transformed itself into a human-faced snake with a red body. It was another Candle Dragon that had the time-altering skill!

    Fuck! Meng Qi had finally understood why the Seven-Orifice Devil¡¯s Heart was actualizing Sun Wukong to fight with himself.

    As the four elements of the ground became more chaotic, the void had be dim suddenly. Everything had slowed down ¨C the same went for Meng Qi. However, inside his eyes, there was a zedmp that was shining ck and white lights. As soon as an illusory river of time ured in his eyes, he had broken out of the slowness and jumped into the air.

    Just when he leapt up, he saw a monkey standing above the clouds, holding a giant cudgel. Its body was so huge that it almost blotted out the sky, and its eyes were so red that they looked like two giant suns.

    Without being noticed by Meng Qi, Sun Wukong had broken out of the shackles of time as well. After activating its Celestial Body, it became incrediblyrge. Staring at it, a chill ran down the spine of Meng Qi.

    Standing still, Meng Qi made changes to the four elements of the ground by turning them into an endless sea of fire. Various types of fire ¨C including the Exuberant Fire of Samadhi and the Golden Fire of Jade ¨C had urred.

    As the mes spread everywhere, a thick smoke was soaring up into the sky and it went straight to Sun Wukong.

    Being approached by the dark smoke, Sun Wukong covered his eyes with his hands by instinct.

    Grasping this chance, Meng Qi activated his Celestial Body as well. Having his head in the clouds and his feet on the ground that was made of four elements, he raised his left sleeve to separate the surrounding area from the current world.

    He was using the Seal of Void and the World in the Sleeve together!

    I¡¯ve read the book named The Journey to the West, before. Of course I¡¯m aware of the weakness of Sun Wukong!

    Involuntarily, Sun Wukong was being thrown into the sleeve of Meng Qi. His eyes were full of anger and burning fighting spirit.

 Chapter 946: The Cunning Demonic Monarch

    <h4>Chapter 946: The Cunning Demonic Monarch</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    The giant golden-haired monkey standing tall on the clouds was covered by chaos, absorbed by another separate world and involuntarily went into Meng Qi¡¯s sleeve, leaving behind earth-shattering roars that cut through the clouds.

    Thump thump! Meng Qi¡¯s sleeve suddenly became like a heart, expanding and contracting continuously as though it would explode anytime, unable to hold the Great Sage Equalling Heaven.

    His eyes turned deep and showed the Daoyi ze Lamp. A colorless fire gave out ck and white circting light, shining into the sky and illuminating various karma links of all things in the world.

    Bang!

    Meng Qi¡¯s sleeve suddenly exploded. A huge golden cudgel became long and thick in a swift moment, entering the clouds on top and the elements of the earth below, with a furry palm pressing on its end.

    Raising his hand and looking over, Meng Qi saw Sun Wukong¡¯s hairy face and sharp mouth, his eyes were like two huge reds illuminating him. In front of a Great Sage Equalling Heaven like this, he felt that he was tiny like an insect. It was like a contrast between human beings and the they lived on, a feeling of never being able to triumph over the other party.

    Nheless, the Tyrant¡¯s Invincible de in Meng Qi¡¯s hand had already been drawn out before disappearing strangely. Darkness was all around, and nothing could be seen.

    All of a sudden, the purple de beam appeared again, indiscernible and illusory, reflecting everything intangible and illuminating the hidden star line between the violent giant monkey and the Ancient Bronze Coffin!

    One had to abide by the basic reasonings no matter how much he fantasized about stepping into reality ¡ª since it came from the Seven-Orifice Devil¡¯s Heart, it must have had a karma link with the Seven-Orifice Devil¡¯s Heart!

    His real intention was to find an opportunity during the short pause when Sun Wukong broke the World in the Sleeve and Seal of Void to cut the link. Otherwise, for a mighty person of such level, even though he was inhibited by the Demonic Monarch having only one heart and didn¡¯t want to wake up in advance, hence could only exhibit the potential of an earth fairy, he still had his own abilities to hide and protect the important karma link. It wouldn¡¯t be so easy to cut it just like that.

    And once it¡¯s cut, without the support of the Seven-Orifice Ice Crystal Heart¡¯s illusory strength and without the appearance of the cause, the effect of explicit instantiation of the Great Sage Equalling Heaven wouldn¡¯t exist without a doubt!

    Hit an enemy at his weakest point. Although the Great Sage Equalling Heaven was powerful, he was just a marite now ¡ª without strings, he wouldn¡¯t be able to move.

    The long de miraculouslynded on the brilliant star line.

    The past causes and future effects all disappeared into thin air!

    An illusory breaking sound came on, Sun Wukong who was holding up the Golden Cudgel solidified at a height. His body gradually became illusory and returned to the fantasy world.

    With a change in direction of the de beam, Meng Qi wielded at the Ancient Bronze Coffin, hoping to do like the Tyrant did back then, decapitate the Demonic Monarch!

    One should always target the critical points to get things done. At this moment, saving Mister Lu Da was a priority, but who knows what the Demonic Monarch had up his sleeves!

    Inside the half-opened Ancient Bronze Coffin, the Seven-Orifice Ice Crystal Heart suddenly beat violently again, squeezing out more blood and emitting a gorgeous colorful light.

    The light outlined that wild and violent golden giant monkey again!

    That¡¯s enough! Meng Qi started to tense up a little.

    This time, the clear Seven-Orifice Devil¡¯s Heart lost its sparkle and gradually went back to its initial deep ck evilness.

    The golden giant monkey stood in the sky and the Golden Cudgel was deep inside the elements on the earth as though rooted there. A pair of red eyes looked furiously at Meng Qi before its body shook and expanded. Looking down, its head went through the thick clouds while its legs walked on the earth¡¯s surface, like a towering mountain supporting the sky.

    He showed three heads and six arms ¡ª the same hairy face and sharp mouth, the same fiery eyes, and the same violence. The six arms held the three Golden Cudgels respectively as his momentum shot to a terrifying level, as though he was the dictator of this world.

    ¡°Looonnnggg!¡± he roared, and the three Golden Cudgels became long and thick at simultaneously.

    With a bang, the entire Pce of Frost started shaking. This monkey actually broke the Shifang Frozen Ice Spirit Fairy Formation, the white clouds and the sky, and also the top of the abode of immortals in an imposing manner, which was simr to when he created havoc in heaven back then.

    I can too! At this moment, Meng Qi who was in the midst of erging his body used all his strength and made his body even longer, also covering the heaven and earth, looking like an immortal standing proud on earth.

    He also showed three heads and six arms ¡ª one hand holding the Tyrant¡¯s Invincible de, one hand holding the Wu¡¯Ji Yellow g, one hand holding the Four Elements Jade Box, one hand holding the ck and white Yin Yang Mirror, one hand holding a bell-like purple heart, and one hand holding the heavy Fantian Seal. As for the three heads, one showed Taishang Wu¡¯Ji Yuanshi with auspicious clouds, one had a Pangu ging out from the top, and one had both eyes showing the Principles of Karma with a crack between the brows, forming an illusory shadow of the Daoyi ze Lamp in front of it. The entire body seemed unreal, as though it kept going in and out of void space.

    Meng Qi fullybined the Premier Nine Seals and the Arts of Eight-Nine together ¡ª this was the real Indestructible Original Form!

    With this body and looking at Sun Wukong again, Meng Qi no longer had the previous feeling of not being able to resist and not daring to look straight.

    At this moment, the three brains of the golden giant monkey opened simultaneously at the top, each emitting a ray of zed light that converged in the air.

    At that instantaneous moment, a grand and solemn Buddhist chanting came on in the void as fragrant golden Udumbara flowers fell from the sky. A greenish gold Buddha appeared in the zed light ¡ª his entire body was transparent, as though cast from colored ss and indestructible. He has an eye between the brows shining at the entire world and able to see through everything unreal.

    The familiar feeling caused two thoughts to suddenly pop up in Meng Qi¡¯s mind.

    The Bodhi Golden Body!

    The Victorious Fighting Buddha!

    The Great Sage Equalling Heaven and the Victorious Fighting Buddha actually appeared together in front of him!

    How did this happen? The Victorious Fighting Buddha is the Great Sage Equalling Heaven Sun Wukong¡¯s Buddhism body? He achieved both the Indestructible Tao Body and Bodhi Golden Body at the same time?

    Various thoughts appeared and two sentences finally formed in Meng Qi¡¯s mind.

    Shame on you, two against one...

    You¡¯re the Great Sage Equalling Heaven!

    Another two heads appeared from the neck of the greenish gold Victorious Fighting Buddha and his body had four additional arms ¡ª he also had three heads and six arms!

    One of his heads let out a faint smile, holding a flower between his thumb and middle finger. This made Meng Qi¡¯s mind go nk, as though he understood something. If the chaotic lights hadn¡¯t circte and absorb all his thoughts, he would had been fooled.

    The third stroke of the Buddha¡¯s Palm ¡ª The Smile of Flower-Picking!

    As for the other two heads, the one in the middle gave out a zed light from his Bodhi eye, seeing through everything unreal. Rays of golden light hit on Meng Qi like a de. It could cut away troubles, destroy demons, cut karma, break the past, look into the future, break all shackles with the Jingang Sword of Wisdom to attain Tao ¡ª this was the fifth stroke of Buddha¡¯s Palm, The Shining Jingang.

    The remaining head showed benevolence on his face, his lips were opening and closing and his hands showed a mudra sign. He appeared as statues of Buddha in mid-air, surrounding Meng Qi like a curse with buzzing like a mosquito that went straight into his heart. These statues of Buddha each disyed their skills, covering Meng Qi with uncountable huge golden palms ¡ª it was a Divine Intervention of the Buddha¡¯s Palm!

    The Victorious Fighting Buddha truly lived up to his name, disying three strokes of the Buddha¡¯s Palm at one go!

    On the other side, all the acupoints of the Great Sage Equalling Heaven opened up and the surrounding void became dark and inexplicable. There wereyers of the universe, golden tortoise and jade rabbit, the gxy and numerous nes.

    The violent golden monkey prated everything and stood in the middle of the illusory multiverse, wielding the three Golden Cudgels and dealt a blow, hoping to destroy the entire world.

    Of course, he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to do it even if he was at his peak. Now, he only had some level of awe as he struck violently at Meng Qi.

    There were the three strokes of the Buddha¡¯s Palm on one side and the golden monkey wielding the Golden Cudgel on the other. Having gone through all the hardships, even the mentally strong Meng Qi couldn¡¯t help but tense up.

    Suppressing his emotions, he did not retreat a single bit. Dim light fell from the chaotic auspicious clouds and covered him. He shook the bell-like purple heart with one hand, giving out a terrifying and mysterious sound that made the Great Sage Equalling Heaven pause upon hearing. The jade box in his other hand flew over and opened up, hovering over him. Four elements suddenly gushed out, destroying everything and colliding with the three Golden Cudgels.

    On the other side, with a flip of the Yin Yang Mirror, ck light shone on the Victorious Fighting Buddha¡¯s Bodhi Golden Body, causing him to show traces of Nirvana on his face. But the Bodhi Golden Body was neither dead nor alive, neither filthy nor pure, indestructible and repeating Nirvana. Nheless, this gave Meng Qi the chance to flip his palm and hit the ancient seal, the chance to turn the surrounding void into a prisoner¡¯s cage, and the chance to merge the Pangu g¡¯s shadow with the Tyrant¡¯s Invincible de.

    The de beam shed and struck at the Victorious Fighting Buddha!

    Meng Qi defended and attacked at the same time, putting in his best efforts.

    The Daoyi ze Lamp was shining brightly as it waited for the opportunity to cut the karma link.

    Thump!

    The Golden Cudgel broke the Jade Box, hitting the chaotic lights that were transformed from Meng Qi¡¯s Wu¡¯Ji Seal.

    However, at this moment, all lights and colors disappeared. The earth-opening explosive de met with the Divine Intervention, The Smile of Flower-Picking, and The Shining Jingang.

    Without any sound, the abode of immortals within over ten miles started to copse, and its ability to repair was a little behind the speed of destruction.

    Everything contracted, as though coagting into a dot ¡ª one that wrapped up everything in the world.

    However, this dot split open and the violent giant monkey and the Victorious Fighting Buddha jumped out at the same time. One had messy hair and the other¡¯s golden body had a deep crack and was slowly recovering.

    The dot brokepletely and revealed a Meng Qi with the Taishang Wu¡¯Ji Yuanshi auspicious clouds retracted into the brain. His whole body had pale golden light circting and was covered with wounds. On his skull was a faint fingerprint which was slowly making his brain fade out as though gaining enlightenment, and his breathing suddenly dipped.

    As for Meng Qi¡¯s Daoyi Lamp, it missed its chance by just a little.

    He was feeling very frustrated at this point. If only he still had a heavenly weapon, then he couldbine it with the Tyrant¡¯s Invincible Sword at the end to disy Devour the Universe in Chaos, so that the Wu¡¯Ji Seal wouldn¡¯t have to just defend.

    If that was the case, he would have been able to create a chance to cut the karma link instead of missing it by just a little.

    The golden giant monkey and the Victorious Fighting Buddha continued their overbearing behavior and wanted to attack again, but their sense of existence was much weaker than just now.

    Why did their sense of existence suddenly decrease?

    The Victorious Fighting Buddha was hit by the earth-opening explosion, but the Great Sage Equalling Heaven only suffered minor injuries...

    Meng Qi suddenly understood. He looked at Mahamayuri, Kong Xuan ¡ª his sense of existence had also weakened a lot!

    I see!

    The Demonic Monarch is indeed cunning!

    As he stopped his breathing, the subtle changes in the surroundings almost disappeared. The Great Sage Equalling Heaven, the Victorious Fighting Buddha, and Mahamayuri gradually became transparent, as though they were just bubbles, bursting one by one.

    If the Demonic Monarch had been willing to invest, he could have used the trick of illusion instantiation. Why did he have to wait for himself and Mister Lu Da to make use of the vitality of the real world to change and magnify the rule of co-existence of the soul and reality before doing so?

    Because illusion instantiation also relied on the co-existence of the soul and reality. Otherwise, it wasn¡¯t possible to step into reality unless the Demonic Monarch change it himself!

    From the beginning when the non-existent enemies appeared, he gradually led himself and Mister Lu Da to change the rules of the abode of immortals to be suitable for illusion instantiation, thereby disying the highest level of the demonic heart without affecting his sleep.

    In other words, the battle just now was equivalent to himself creating enemies to fight with!

    Therefore, as his breathing dipped, the rule weakened significantly, hence the uninjured Mahamayuri and the slightly injured Great Sage Equalling Heaven also had a weaker sense of existence.

    Therefore, after he gave up on magnifying the rule, they returned to the illusory world!

    Looking back, the Demonic Monarch¡¯s mind and nning were indeed powerful. No wonder he could do so many things between the Demonic Sage and the Emperor back then.

    With the disappearance of the rule, the Ancient Bronze Coffin also went missing. Meng Qi and Mister Lu Da looked at each other, and they already had a n.

    No traveling with the Demonic Monarch ¡ª quickly enter the Jade Pool while he was unwilling to wake up!

    The two immediately increased their speed and passed through the areas while the formation and the abode of immortals were damaged, finally reaching the crystal-clear spire.

    On the way, the demonic heart inside the Ancient Bronze Coffin harassed repeatedly but did not cause a real threat to the two.

    The inside of the crystal spire was emptied of prohibitions and monsters, seemingly destroyed previously by Su Wuming and the four Dharmakayas of evil paths. Only the road leading to the Jade Pool and some murals were left behind.

    Looking at the murals, Meng Qi and Mister Lu Da had a shock. This was a little practice idea recorded by the Demonic Monarch. For some unknown reason, he dug out his own heart and transformed himself to achieve the Seven-Orifice Ice Crystal Heart. And this heart could also practice, finally achieving the Great Son of Heaven¡¯s Real Body, better known as the Immortal of Frost to the outside world.

    The Great Son of Heaven was the leader of the Celestial Devil and an expert in the way of the soul, no wonder he could instantiate illusions... Meng Qi came to a sudden realization. But since the demonic heart is here, what¡¯s the Immortal of Frost¡¯s body inside the Snow Mountain tomb?

    As the two were feeling puzzled, they arrived at the topmost level of the spire and saw an ice pool ¡ª this was the entrance to the Jade Pool!

    Yang Jian¡¯s seal was only targeted at the top level of the Nine Levels of Heaven, the level that was moved by him to the Main Hall of Gray Stone, not involving the Jade Pool.

    ¡°Beware of an ambush at the opposite entrance,¡± Mister Lu Da reminded.

    Meng Qi nodded seriously, not daring to take things lightly.

 Chapter 947: The Dangerous Yet Rewarding Jade Pool

    <h4>Chapter 947: The Dangerous Yet Rewarding Jade Pool</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    With his body inside the dark and quiet ice pool, Meng Qi had a subtle feeling of his Dharmakaya and real spirit rising rapidly, looking down at all things in the world in his palm. Suddenly, something caught his attention. He saw a sparkling long river flowing with water from a distance far away and on toward an endless ce.

    The river split into countlessyers ¡ª some were vast withs emitting heat and light floating in them, some had golden turtles and jade rabbits swimming in them, some had deities formed from the sun and the moon, and every star was like a kingdom, there were too many of such things to mention them one by one ¡ª looking at this river was like looking atyers of the universe, all different from one another!

    ¡°Heavenly River...¡± these two words came straight to Meng Qi¡¯s mind.

    This was the Heavenly River that passed through all realms of the world; one of the symbols of the Nine Levels of Heaven. Compared to the fragment of the Heavenly South Gate that he had entered, the Heavenly River here was even more mysterious, it was not just a starry gxy!

    No wonder the Jade Pool is one of the top three levels!

    He and Mister Lu Da stood on the side of the Heavenly River, the waves were huge and the other side was beyond reach. The surroundings were cold and quiet, without the ambush that they had imagined. Opposite them was a bridge that was neither formed by white clouds nor transformed by celestial fogs, but linked by numerous huge magpies ¡ª their feathers dull and their eyes hollow, and should have been dead for many years.

    This is the Bridge of Magpies ¡ª the meeting ce of the Cowherd and the Weaving Girl? Meng Qi nodded slowly. But now, only the Bridge of Magpies remained, whereas the Cowherd and the Weaving Girl had long gone missing, and could have already fallen in the cmity of the Heavenly Court back then.

    ¡°The Bridge of Magpies...¡± Mister Lu Damented, ¡°Looks like we can only cross the Heavenly River from here.¡±

    Meng Qi said, ¡°With only one road, we¡¯re very likely to be ambushed. Let me try other ways first.¡±

    He stepped into the void and did a somersault. The moment he reached the top of the Heavenly River, he felt his vision change. In front of him was boundless darkness and he could only vaguely see a fews giving off white light. Crossing this space would be the equivalent of crossing the cosmic rivers. With his current conveyance speed, it would be impossible for him to fly over.

    In other words, not walking on the Bridge of Magpies meant not walking on the sky of this world but going into the vast universe, so it was naturally not doable.

    Flying back, Meng Qi mused, ¡°We can only walk the Bridge of Magpies, and we can¡¯t fly up, we have to walk on foot.¡±

    Without saying much, Mister Lu Da took the first step onto the Bridge of Magpies. At this moment, light suddenly shone from the other end. A pure green sword beam approached with aggressive sharpness, like a rainbow passing through the Heavenly River, leaning against the Bridge of Magpies and directed at Mister Lu Da and Meng Qi.

    The demonic intention of the sword was filled with coldness. Its viciousness was such that even Meng Qi who was enveloped in ayer of dim chaotic light felt a chill down his spine.

    Holding a de and a sword respectively, the two struck right on cue and criss-crossed, blocking the green sword beam together.

    ng!

    Meng Qi felt his wrist be heavy. The chaotic light showed obvious ripples due to the tremor, and it was no longer dark and calm.

    The pureness, conciseness, and viciousness of the sword beam were all notmonly seen by Meng Qi before, and the Wuji Seal almost couldn¡¯t break down and devour its strength.

    Mister Lu Da¡¯s body shook, unable to fully break down its strength no matter how he controlled.

    The pure green sword beam rebounded before disappearing in a whiz far away on the Bridge of Magpies.

    At this moment, Meng Qi and Mister Lu Da could clearly see that the pure green sword beam was transformed from the tip of a broken sword. A world of ruins and loneliness seemed to be hidden in it, and it had long lost its spirituality with only viciousness remaining.

    A broken Heavenly Weapon... Meng Qi suddenly understood where the danger of the Jade Pool was ¡ª the danger that made even Lu Ya who could control the Immortal Flying de with only some strength feel fearful!

    ¡°Senior Lu, the Jade Pool connects to the main path and is the explicit instantiation and source of the world¡¯s golden rule. It is the beginning of ancestral weapons; not only is its water sharp and vicious ¡ª just one drop isparable to a Heavenly Weapon and the entire pool is peerless ¡ª it is also good at nourishing and repairing weapons. Countless fragments of heavenly weapons are sunk in it. It is said that the Qing Emperor ced the core fragment of the Haotian Mirror in the middle of the Jade Pool before he disappeared,¡± Meng Qi said.

    Mister Lu Da listened attentively and guessed ording to the situation just now, ¡°These Heavenly weapons were destroyed and lost their spirituality, inevitably leaving behind unwillingness and viciousness. As time went by, their viciousness underwent changes and would attack anyone who enters the Jade Pool?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Meng Qi walked slowly on the Bridge of Magpies, ¡°Things were still fine when the Golden Emperor was living in the Jade Pool. He would regrly send people to kill the viciousness and help the weapons recover. But the Nine Levels of Heaven had fallen and the Golden Emperor had left the Jade Pool, cutting away the past and transforming into the Lifeless Mother. The fairies here had either died or escaped, and there was no one to resolve the viciousness of the fragments. Now that it has been through the ages, you can imagine the final situation.¡±

    ¡°Other than Dharmakayas such as the Devil Master and the Wizard King, our enemies would be the these fragments. Each of them have their own special abilities, and could even be part of a supreme treasure of legendary level or Dharmakaya level. Take the core fragment of Haotian Mirror for example, even though it is not as powerful as before, it is still very dangerous and not easy to deal with.¡±

    Needless to say, it would be extremely rewarding if a few pieces could be subdued. If he had something like the broken sword just now, his desire for a long sword might have been settled. After all, having being warmed and nourished by the Jade Pool, there would be a certain level of possibility to recover if the fragments were gathered... Meng Qi¡¯s thoughts went wild and he felt a little excited?¡ª a leopard never changes it spots!

    Mister Lu Da had already heard from Meng Qi the rtionship between the Golden Emperor and the Lifeless Mother thereby understanding that he had to be careful of the Wizard King of this World. He wasn¡¯t surprised hearing this, but his eyes became more focused as hemented, ¡°I wonder how many outstanding and famous swords there are buried in the Jade Pool...¡±

    Although his and Su Wuming¡¯s paths were totally opposite, there were still simrities, that was their loyalty and passion for swords. This was also the biggest difference between Meng Qi and them.

    The two advanced cautiously?¡ª below them the vast starry sky and the heavenly kingdom, in front of them the long and endless magpie bridge ?¡ª as they waited for the vicious fragments to attack. If there was a suitable opportunity, they would subdue and get them!

    ...

    Countless rays of light were dancing ¡ª there were red, green, yellow, white, purple, all sorts of colors ¡ª turning into rainbows and flying over from time to time, bringing along unlimited danger. But they were all repulsed by the green-clothed Su Wuming with a sword.

    He had many wounds on his body, and his breathing was also much lower than when he was at his peak after encountering countless fights on the way. Before him now was light reflecting in the sky, the different colored lights seemed to have spirituality, and the Jade Pool was already in sight.

    At a ce not far away, Devil Master Han Guang smiled and said, ¡°Su Wuming had died numerous times and kept using his additional selves to return and opened up the road to the Jade Pool. If we hade ourselves, we probably have to stop proceeding if we can¡¯t bear to sacrifice a man or two.¡±

    ¡°The best person to open up the road has to be Su Wuming,¡± Gu Erduo eximed. Giving a serious look as his wound contracted, he lifted the Scorpio Axe, ¡°Is it time to strike now?¡±

    Han Guang looked around and said with a smile, ¡°Yes!¡±

    Gu Erduo¡¯s body suddenly expanded and transformed into the image of an immortal, showing his greenish blue immortal body with a sun-like skull and thunder-like eyes. His body was wrapped in dark clouds, covering all natural things. The path created by the Scorpio Axe in his hand turned into light and chopped toward Su Wuming. Once there was contact, he would immediately fall off his realm!

    Han Guang let out augh. Flipping his palms, his right hand had a de beam hidden in it, a sparkling illusory river appeared, fading and slowing down the surrounding colors whereas his left palm was filled with the intention to destroy everything. The twoplemented each other and could actually be disyed at the same time!

    The Wizard King of this World and the Rakshasa of the Bloody Sea each held their own weapons and struck at Su Wuming from another direction a distance away. One was transparent and indiscernible, the other had the red sea condensed into a line such that whoever came into contact would be covered in purulent blood.

    Once their breaths appeared, Su Wuming had already reacted. His eyes were deep and still, without any shock or fear. Lifting the sword in his hand,yers of universe suddenly appeared around him, and each universe had a sword-wielding Su Wuming.

    At the Jade Pool inside the Nine Levels of Heaven, he was not able to be everywhere, but here was high above the realms and equivalent to the Legendary Realm. Themunication between him and his additional selves would strengthen ordingly, so he could use them to transfer the power of the universe and worlds they were in, as though there were a dozen Su Wumings attacking at the same time!

    Su Wuming¡¯s eyes were calm and emotionless. He had traveled the world for many years and had always not been smart enough, not good with words and not good at scheming. He only relied on himself and this sword in his hand!

    Who cares about all these obstructions and dangers, I¡¯ll just strike with this sword of mind.

    Rays of expansive and pure sword beams struck simultaneously, causing the light in the sky above the Jade Pool to look pale inparison. The broken swords and weapons were drawn by this air and they all actually came forward!

    Gu Erduo¡¯s expression changed and his pupils contracted severely. Han Guang curled his lips into a smile and the Rakshasa of the Bloody Sea¡¯s body moved before he suddenly disappeared.

    ...

    Meng Qi and Mister Lu Da walked to the end of the Bridge of Magpies without encountering any danger. Stepping onto the opposite region, they saw the distant sky above the Jade Pool which looked like countless hovering dragons.

    Suddenly, something struck them and they looked back ¡ª there was an extra shadow in the middle of the Bridge of Magpies ¡ª it was the Wizard King of this World!

    He actually passed the two¡¯s senses and appeared out of nowhere!

    With cold eyes, the Wizard King of this World shed the Heavenly Weapon in his hand and wielded it toward the Bridge of Magpies, wanting to cut the way out!

    An ancient bronze coffin suddenly appeared on the Bridge of Magpies not far from his front, attempting to stop him.

 Chapter 948: All Are Not Simple

    <h4>Chapter 948: All Are Not Simple</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    The Ancient Bronze Coffin burying the Seven-Orifice Ice Crystal Heart came to reality from the illusory world, attempting to stop the Wizard King of this World from destroying the Bridge of Magpies and cutting the secret way out of the Jade Pool. At the same time, Mister Lu Da¡¯s sword beam and Meng Qi¡¯s Tyrant Invincible de ¡ª one white and one yellow, one sharp and one tyrannical ¡ª also struck toward the Wizard King, sealing all the angles that he could hide and forcing him to retaliate.

    However, the Wizard King of this World turned a blind end to all these. The two transparent short des in his hands turned into light as they fell,nding silently on the Bridge of Magpies.

    Bang!

    The Bridge of Magpies that had been dead for a long time shook violently. The magpies on it fell into the Heavenly River one by one like dumplings, instantly causing andslide.

    The Wizard King of this World didn¡¯t leave but stood there. Making use of the copsing situation, he quickly descended amidst the flying magpies, totally ignoring that it was the Heavenly River ?¡ª once in it, one wouldn¡¯t know where in the universe he would end up or even sucked directly bys or the ck hole ?¡ª and continued falling straight down!

    This direction wasn¡¯t an escape angle anticipated by the Seven-Orifice Devil¡¯s Heart, Meng Qi, and Mister Lu Da. They could only helplessly watch the Wizard King dodge the white sword beam and arrogant purple thunder de, avoiding an invisible blow to his soul.

    A smile appeared on the usually solemn face of the Wizard King of this World. His eyes were filled with carefreeness andcency as he looked at Meng Qi and Mister Lu Da as though he was looking at dead people.

    Thump!

    There was the illusory sound of water as the Wizard King of this World fell into the Heavenly River with a smile, disappearing in the vast water.

    The Ancient Bronze Coffin jumped and returned to the illusory world once again.

    ¡°Looks like the Lifeless Mother ns to trap us to death at the Jade Pool,¡± Meng Qi touched his graying temple with his left hand without any change in his expression.

    Since they barged into someone else¡¯s homeground, this was one of the predictable developments.

    As to why it was the Lifeless Mother¡¯s n was because without her help and advice, the Wizard King of this World wouldn¡¯t be able to escape their senses and also Gu Erduo and Han Guang,ing and going without being noticed!

    Mister Lu Da looked attentively at the Heavenly River¡¯s water, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s not just trapping to death. The Wizard of this World and I are considered the same generation and I have had many contacts with him. If it is just trapping us to death, he who is usually suppressive wouldn¡¯t be so pleased. There must be a way to escape.¡±

    With deep and serene eyes, Meng Qi let out a faint smile, ¡°We indeed cannot enter the Jade Pool without the Bridge of Magpies, but without the Bridge of Magpies doesn¡¯t mean we cannot get out of it. There are still many ways to leave the Nine Levels of Heaven.¡±

    For example, Gu Xiaosang had brought him to escape from the Hall of Three-Lives using the Wood of Creation. Another example, using the karma link and Tyrant¡¯s Invincible de, he hade back from the World of Gods, jumped into the Heavenly River, entered another universe and then returned again!

    Now that he had the Premier Nine Seals and also attained Premier true form, he was no longer measurable by his past.

    However, the Lifeless Mother, who was also the Golden Emperor Queen Mother of the West, was a big-timer of Nirvana Realm and had also practised the Wu¡¯Ji Seal in Jade Mirage Pce. It was impossible for her to ignore the Principles of Karma, so cutting the way out was only a beginning and there was definitely moreing up. However, it wasn¡¯t as if he didn¡¯t have a way of escape; he just wanted to see what she had up her sleeves.

    Seeing Meng Qi sound calm and confident, Mister Lu Da didn¡¯t ask much, ¡°Let¡¯s keep on walking and get to Su Wuming¡¯s aid.¡±

    ...

    There were sword beams of different colors ¡ª green, dark blue, golden yellow, zing white, bright purple, and deep blue ¡ª as the various sword fragments Su Wuming circling above the Jade Pool seemed to have been agitated by Su Wuming sword, whizzing and showing their viciousness. Some were as big as mountains, some were condensed like threads, some were burning and some were ice-cold. The beams fell one by one like meteor rain, showing a terrifying killing intent amidst the illusion, apanying the over twenty Su Wumings to create a vast pure sword brilliance, enveloping Gu Erduo and Han Guang as though they were swallowed by a sea of swords.

    Even if time slowed down, only a part of it would be affected as the uing sword beam would break the silence, cut the concretion, and restore the mor.

    Su Wuming had made use of the geographical advantage for this strike with his sword, disying the most brilliant blow since the Devil Buddha stirred the world, as though creating another legend.

    Gu Erduo, who appeared as his immortal real form, contracted his pupils and looked very shocked. He knew that Su Wuming, who was already an earth immortal, was very powerful, but he didn¡¯t expect it to be this extent. Nheless, he was only shocked but there was no fear in his eyes. On the contrary, he maintained his confidence and bold expression like everything was within his control, and also his excitement about meeting an evenly-matched expert.

    At this moment, the Scorpio Axe suddenly bounced up. Nine lines flew and circted, forming a thick pir of light that charged into the clouds above the Jade Pool with a bang.

    Gu Erduo raised his right hand up high, his breath seemed to have created a subtle connection with the Nine Levels of Heaven.

    The Scorpio Axe was produced from the Nine Levels of Heaven, and now it had returned home!

    Here, it was more terrifying than it had been thest few centuries!

    Above the Jade Pool, the clouds dispersed with the rules changing subtly as though they were connected to somewhere. Light condensed into ake, and heaven and earth appeared to have switched ces with the clouds below and theke on top ¡ª it was strange and mysterious.

    The Fairy Pool appeared!

    Faced with the impending sword beams, Gu Erduo took a step and his right hand holding the Scorpio Axe struck forcefully downward.

    ¡°I shall punish on behalf of Heaven!¡±

    Ssh! The Scorpio Axe fell, overturning the Fairy Pool in the air and drowning the sword beams.

    ng! After silently colliding, green, purple, and golden yellow weapon fragments fell on the clouds. They had lost their viciousness and shine, and were covered with rust, looking very ordinary.

    But Su Wuming¡¯s silhouette appeared unexined in the distance, having strangely dodged the axe and also escaped being sieged. Although his breathing was dipping, he remained deep and silent.

    He slightly deviated direction and disappeared among the vicious beams in a sh, not wanting to create more entanglements, and made a detour to the Jade Pool.

    ¡°How tough! There wasn¡¯t the least bit of hesitation when he struck himself with the sword, he is indeed famous not without a reason!¡± Gu Erduo¡¯s right hand trembled slightly as though he couldn¡¯t withstand such strength, but he wasn¡¯t stingy with his praises.

    Just a while ago, he had had the upper hand due to the fallen realm and sealed all the ces to dodge. The overturned Fairy Pool water was about to touch Su Wuming¡¯s sword and spread to his body along with the link, in the end, Su Wuming cut his own body with the sword without any hesitation!

    Then, he returned from a distance with the help of his additional self. Although his breathing dipped again, he had clearly avoided the killing move that he had concealed for a long time, and also escaped from the first siege!

    After his right hand calmed down, Gu Erduo didn¡¯t give chase immediately but looked around. He only saw the Devil Master Han Guang standing at the side ¡ª the Wizard King of this World and the Rakshasa of the Bloody Sea had disappeared without his knowledge!

    ¡°The reason why the heterodoxy people always couldn¡¯t aplish things was because everyone had their own ns and are never united. I had thought that this time would be an exception with the covenant binding, but they had all made their preparations and avoided the shackles.¡± After Gu Erduo showed his terror, his momentum had Han Guang suddenly restrained, ¡°But what surprised me was, you who were most likely to have other ns actually worked together with me.¡±

    Han Guang seemed to have been shaken by the axe just now as his expression showed some respect. With a faint smile, he said, ¡°Although I¡¯m selfish and emotionless and would never think twice about betraying my partners, but I always know how to ess the situation and make the right decisions. Wouldn¡¯t I be causing my own efforts to go down the drain if I choose to betray now?¡±

    ¡°What exactly are you here for?¡± Gu Erduo asked as he was a little worried.

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s for the Haotian Mirror core fragment and the Eastern Emperor Bell fragment. With the former, I would also be able to have characteristics of the Legendary Realm andy the foundation for attaining it in the future. And with thetter, my practice of the Emperor of Heaven¡¯s List would improve further, helping me gain enlightenment of the mystery of karma and destiny in advance. Isn¡¯t the temptation great enough?¡± Han Guang asked back with a serious look, ¡°As for Su Wuming, he was for opening up the path anyway. It doesn¡¯t matter if he¡¯s killed or not. The most important thing now is to upgrade oneself.¡±

    Gu Erduo let out a longugh, ¡°You truly live up to the name of Devil Master ¡ª you¡¯re indeed rational and clear of the situation!¡±

    Hisughter gradually stopped and he said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ve always worried about the heterodoxy plotting against one another and unable to work together as one. I¡¯ve been thinking of a solution and have thought of one, but I just couldn¡¯t bring myself to do it. But now, I can use the Wizard King and Rakshasa to give it a try!¡±

    ¡°What solution?¡± Han Guang silently distanced himself.

    Gu Erduoughed, ¡°Get them and make them devoted believers of Tengri!¡±

    ¡°As for you, Devil Master, you know what to do and what not to do. I admire you for that and also do not wish for an internal conflict.¡±

    ¡°That would be great!¡± Han Guang pped andughed.

    The two came to an agreement ¡ª join forces going forward to find the fragments of the Haotian Mirror and Eastern Emperor Bell first!

    ...

    With snow covering the extreme north, Chen Zhao andpany left the Pce of Frost.

    Two men suddenly appeared at the periphery of the pce. One had a blurry and changing silhouette ¡ª it was the Demon of Disillusionment of the Annihtion Sect; one was wearing a loose robe with his hair tied up with a wooden pin, looking rxed and carefree ¡ª it was another Han Guang, another Devil Master!

    ¡°Alright, all the Dharmakayas are gathered here, we can strike as we wish,¡± Han Guang smiled, his breathing faintly discernible.

    The Demon of Disillusionment looked at Han Guang in shock and disbelief, ¡°Congrattions for achieving divine skills and Killing Three Thoughts, Chief!¡±

    He had seen with his own eyes another Han Guang and Gu Erduo enter the Pce of Frost and their breathing felt exactly the same, so he could only think of the Art of Killing Three Thoughts was practiced by many mighty people during ancient times to achieve a breakthrough!

    ¡°Killing Three Thoughts?¡± Han Guang let out augh, ¡°This was one of the arts created by ancient might people to achieve Nirvana Realm. What do I have to be able to Kill Three Thoughts ¡ª the Three Thoughts that were divided into good, evil and obsession?¡±

    He ced his hands behind and moved southward, ¡°I¡¯ve only made reference to the Demonic Monarch¡¯s method and gained enlightenment, hence made use of the incarnated body cut out by the Demon.¡±

    ¡°The Demonic Monarch¡¯s method?¡± the Demon of Disillusionment was confused.

    This was the head of primitive diabolism, and also the real grandmaster of the Annihtion Sect!

    ¡°As the Demonic Monarch was afraid of bing a ve to the Devil¡¯s ws from directly practicing the Devil¡¯s Book bore by the Devil¡¯s ws, he studied the martial arts from all devils and demons and broke down the art of the Devil¡¯s Book before dividing his own body into pieces, each practising on its own ¡ª the heart achieved the Great Son of Heaven¡¯s real form, the left hand achieved the Real Form of the Nether, the right hand was the Demon of Six Annihtions Form, the legs were Asura Tao Form, the body was the Deep Sea Killing Form and the skull was Taishi Devil Form ¡ª and the sixbined to be the Supreme Devil Body.¡± Han Guang exined, ¡°Therefore, I exhibited the Demon of Six Annihtions Form that I practiced with the help of the heavenly weapons. If I could get the Eastern Emperor Bell fragment, I¡¯ll be able to exhibit the Emperor of Heaven¡¯s List...¡±

    What he didn¡¯t finish saying was, this could only be done with the precondition of the Devil Buddha linking up the two entirely different arts of practice. Otherwise, with the Devil Buddha and Emperor of Heaven contradicting each other, his own real spirit would also split and could no longer toplete or move forward.

    ¡°But this is not the most important thing. What¡¯s important is we now have an opportunity,¡± Han Guang¡¯s hands were as white as jade, without any trace of evilness nor that de of time. This was because he could only use heavenly weapons to let his incarnated body possess the Art of Time.

    The Demon of Disillusionment was puzzled, ¡°Opportunity?¡±

    Han Guang looked into the distance, ¡°Yes, the opportunity to get to Xuantian Sect.¡±

    I¡¯ve waited long enough!

    As for the development inside the Jade Pool, it didn¡¯t matter. At the most he would just lose two heavenly weapons and a body that could be created again!

 Chapter 949: The Treasures In The Lake

    <h4>Chapter 949: The Treasures In The Lake</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    The glittering water in the smallke was rippling like pieces of golden scales, as if they were formed by innumerable sword beams. At the sight of it, one would have the illusion of being pierced by thousands of swords and dazzled by a million rays of light.

    Rays of lights ¨C light blue, dark green, light green, golden yellow, red and white ¨C were flying out from theke and soaring into the sky. They were hovering around and letting out their fierce aura before returning to theke to obtain nourishment again.

    This was Jasper Lake, the one and onlyke in all of the heavens and universes!

    Not far away, a person with a blood-red body suddenly appeared. Staring at the scene with burning interest, he looked determined to acquire all the treasures under theke. He was the Rakshasa of the Bloody Sea who had just disappeared from the battle silently!

    The body of the Rakshasa of the Bloody Sea was blurry. It seemed to be constructed by several bloody shadows that were full of hatred, resentment, and cruelty.

    It seemed that a big change had happened to his body. Nevertheless, he was still holding the Killing Blood Sword in his hand.

    ¡°The Core Fragment of the Hao Tian Mirror, the Fragment of the Eastern Emperor Bell... they will be mine...¡± speaking in a deep voice, the Rakshasa of the Bloody Sea strode forward. Despite moving at a rapid speed, he was able to dodge all the lights of different colors that came out from theke. It was as though he was predicting the attacks of the Heavenly Weapons and the Magic Weapons ahead of time.

    As he got closer to Jasper Lake, the levels of the fragmented Heavenly Weapons and Magic Weapons that attacked him had be higher and therefore harder to deal with. Even a person as powerful as Su Wu Ming had to depend on his Legendary feature of having an indestructible shadow and body to be able to clear a path.

    All of a sudden, the vision of the Rakshasa of the Bloody Sea went ck. A ray of dim light appeared out of nowhere and stabbed into his body.

    Psst!

    The light ray prated through the body of the Rakshasa of the Bloody Sea, leaving a terrifyinglyrge hole. However, inside his body, there were not any internal organs ¨C only blood and blurry shadows could be seen. All the blood around therge hole had turned bluish ck, as if they were frozen.

    At the moment, the Rakshasa of the Bloody Sea had figured out what the light ray was. It was actually a broken sword that neither had a sword tip nor a hilt. It seemed to be made up of ck water. Deep inside the sword, a lot of talismans were floating aimlessly. Half of the talismans were broken, whereas the other half were still intact. Two seal script characters from the ancient times ¨C Xuan Ming ¨C were inscribed on the talismans. As they shone, a gentle but ice-cold aura could be felt.

    ¡°A Heavenly Weapon of the Divine Fairy level...¡± the Killing Blood Sword of the Rakshasa of the Bloody Sea suddenly emitted a ray of blood-red light that went into his Dharmakaya body. At once, the bluish-ck frozen blood was removed. The blood around the hole on his body was wiggling and healing his wound at a rapid speed. After a few seconds, his injury was fully recovered.

    As he was targeting the Hao Tian Mirror and the Fragment of the Eastern Emperor Bell, he did not want to spend too much time on the Xuanming Sword. With a swing of the Killing Blood Sword,yers uponyers of bloody shadows appeared behind his body. In the air, a boundless sea of blood with surging waves was formed, swallowing up the fragment of the Xuanming Sword and contending with its power.

    Seizing this opportunity, the Rakshasa of the Bloody Sea quickly moved forward. As the mist under his feet began to dissipate, the metallic luster of the Essence of Gengjin and the Taibai Gold hade into his sight. Originally, they were the mist at the edge of Jasper Lake. After years of being nurtured by theke water, they had slowly solidified into the essence of a gold element. Those that were nearest Jasper Lake had turned into rare materials that could be used to forge a Heavenly Weapon!

    At the first sight of them, the Rakshasa of the Bloody Sea knew that he had got very close to Jasper Lake!

    Just then, a ray of green light suddenly hung down from the air ¨C it was a banner filled with the writings of a Buddhist sutra. At the same time, a voice that said, ¡°Such is what I¡¯ve heard from Buddha,¡± was echoing around. One after another, a lot of golden Swastikas were flying out from the green light of Bodhi.

    ¡°The Bodhi Prajnaparamita Banner!¡± as the Rakshasa of the Bloody Sea blurted out, the Killing Blood Sword in his hand suddenly lit up.

    This was a treasure of the Bodhi Ancient Buddha before he attained enlightenment. It was extremely good at subduing all kinds of demons!

    Any attempt of the Rakshasa of the Bloody Sea to escape was merely bringing himself closer to the green light. As the green light of Bodhi shone on him, he was wrapped around by the banner at once. Along with the sound of mantra, the golden Swastikas had turned into shackles that trapped him inside the banner.

    Just then, a red light wasing out from a small gap between the golden Swastikas.

    Following that, more lights were bursting out, and eventually, they looked like a huge red sun!

    The red light coiled up nearby and formed the body the Rakshasa of the Bloody Sea. The Killing Blood Sword in his hand was releasing an extremely evil aura. Undoubtedly, one would immediately turn into a pool of blood after being hurt by it.

    ¡°Cough. Luckily the Zen spirit in the banner was neutralized by the fierce aura of Jasper Lake. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be easy to break out of it...¡± coughing slightly, the aura of the Rakshasa of the Bloody Sea was weakened a little. In a sh, he dashed to the edge of theke.

    He was activating his magic arts and revealing the aura of the Hao Tian Mirror that he obtained from the Immortal Valley. The reason for doing so was to resonate with the Core Fragment of the Hao Tian Mirror that was located in the center of Jasper Lake.

    The aura was slowly released and spread to Jasper Lake. Suddenly, the air in the surrounding became stagnant. In the center of theke, a whirlpool appeared silently.

    After a few moments, the whirlpool became stronger. Dim lights were shooting out from theke bed, shining on the whole sky. All the fragmented Heavenly Weapons and Magic Weapons that were floating in the sky whimpered at the same time. Trembling slightly, they went into theke one after another until none of them was left in the sky.

    The dim lights continued to shoot out like blooming lotuses. Just then, an item was floating on the surface of the water.

    It was a palm-sized mirror, with obvious fracture on the left and being broken on the right. On the antique mirror, there were unique and mysterious decorative patterns ¨C simr to that of the Scorpio Axe and the Tyrant¡¯s Invincible de ¨C that looked like a mark of Da Dao. With a dark surface, it did not seem to be able to reflect anything. However, it seemed to have the ability to connect to all heavens and universes.

    The Rakshasa of the Bloody Sea was overjoyed. He whispered to himself, ¡°The Core Fragment of the Hao Tian Mirror!¡±

    To obtain the core fragment was the most important purpose of his trip. It was not really urgent for him to acquire the Fragment of the Eastern Emperor Bell, capture Su Wu Ming and the essence of blood of the other Dharmakaya. With the core fragment, he would be able to attain most of the features of the Legendary Realm, thereby making it easier to achieve the Legendary Realm in the future. On the other hand, although the Fragment of the Eastern Emperor Bell was rted to the Zao Hua Realm, he would only think about it after attaining the Legendary Realm because there was still a long way to go.

    As soon as he thought of that, the dark surface of the fragmented Hao Tian Mirror suddenly emitted a ray of dim light and shone straight on his body.

    In an instant, everything in the surrounding was immobilized. The Rakshasa of the Bloody Sea was standing still like a y puppet.

    When the Hao Tian Mirror was still in the hands of the Qing Emperor, it was well-known for its ability to immobilize his enemies. Once the light of the mirror shone on the enemy, they would be immobilized right away. Neither Buddha, the Lord of Immortals nor anyone from the Legendary Realm could escape from it. Even a person from the Zao Hua Realm would be immobilized for a few seconds unless the power of the mirror was counteracted by some special magic arts or certain Heavenly Weapons. When the full power of the mirror was unleashed, even a mighty person from the Nirvana Realm could be immobilized for a few moments!

    At present, even though the Hao Tian Mirror was fragmented and thereby not being as powerful as it used to be, the core fragment could still freeze the Rakshasa of the Bloody Sea without any difficulty.

    At the same time, the light of the mirror was flowing in all directions. It seemed to have divided the realm of Jasper Lake into many different worlds!

    When Gu Erduo and Han Guang came back to their senses, they found themselves being separated from each other. They had no choice but to walk along the path that led to Jasper Lake, so as to meet with their alliance again.

    Simrly, Meng Qi¡¯s vision was blurred for a second before Mister Luda was sent to the other world. In the dark surroundings, he could already see Jasper Lake was not far away!

    With a slight tremble of the Core Fragment of the Hao Tian Mirror, the dim light that shone on the Rakshasa of the Bloody Sea was slowly shrinking. As soon as the surface of the mirror became clear, the reflection of the Rakshasa of the Bloody Sea could be seen on it!

    In the blink of an eye, the Rakshasa of the Bloody Sea, together with his surrounding area, had turned into a thin piece of paper!

    The Hao Tian Mirror Fragment was able to simte a Real World of higher level in order tomunicate with the lower-lover universes. As a result, its user would be granted the ability tomunicate with the additional self in advance. Hence, the core fragment was able to turn any three-dimensional object into a two-dimensional object as long as it was reflected in the mirror!

    In the mirror, the body of the Rakshasa of the Bloody Sea had be more blurry. Slowly, he was shattered into pieces like glittering ripples. Following that, the thin paper was torn by an invisible hand. It could never be restored to its original state!

    All of a sudden, the Rakshasa of the Bloody Sea reappeared in the distance. Gasping for air in fear, he thought, Luckily I¡¯ve foreseen this to happen and decided to deceive the mirror with a clone. Otherwise, I would have died!

    Anyway, it¡¯s a good opportunity for me now! Looking at the Hao Tian Mirror Fragment that was still trembling, the Rakshasa of Bloody Sea wielded the Killing Blood Sword and attacked it with a ray of red light. He was nning to pollute the mirror fragment!

    His eyes were glittering with ferocity. Just then, the water level of Jasper Lake was rising madly. A rainbow-colored light burst out from the water and hit the Killing Blood Sword.

    Before the Rakshasa of the Bloody Sea could figure out what had happened, he was about to fall into Jasper Lake!

    At the very moment, he had found out what the rainbow-colored light was. It was a finger-long broken branch of a Bodhi tree, iid with seven treasures that included zed stones. It was shining with a peaceful light of Zen.

    It¡¯s it?

    The pupil of the Rakshasa of the Bloody Sea contracted at once. Unexpectedly, it has been broken into fragments!

    It¡¯s the Wondrous Tree of Seven Treasures!

    It was a Buddhist treasure that was as important as the Wondrous Tree of Bodhi because it had helped the Bodhi Ancient Buddha to attain enlightenment!

    I didn¡¯t know it¡¯s fragmented as well!

    Ssh. The Rakshasa of the Bloody Sea had fallen into Jasper Lake.

    ...

    Mister Luda was walking carefully to Jasper Lake after being separated from Meng Qi. After walking for a while, the void in front of him was suddenly shaking, followed by the appearance of a person ¨C he was the Wizard King of this World!

    Surprisingly, the Wizard King of this World did not choose tounch a sneak attack. Instead, he stared straight into the eyes of Mister Luda and said in a hoarse voice,

    ¡°Luda, you¡¯re my contemporary. When I was in my heyday, you was merely an ordinary person of the Jiang Hu that didn¡¯t deserve my attention at all. I didn¡¯t expect you to turn out to be so strong now ¨C far stronger than me. I¡¯m feeling unreconciled...¡±

    ¡°I admit that I¡¯m not as powerful as you. However, as I¡¯m currently in an advantageous geographical location, I want to have a good fight with you here and now.¡±

    It could be seen that the Wizard King of this World had a strong spirit of martial arts because he did not choose to leave after breaking the Bridge of Magpies!

    Mister Luda looked at him with a solemn expression. Raising the Single Hearted Sword, he made a hand gesture that meant, ¡°Yes, you may,¡± as a sign of respect.

    ...

    Since all the fragmented Heavenly Weapons and Magic Weapons had sunk into Jasper Lake, Meng Qi arrived at Jasper Lake without facing any obstacles. The fragmented mirror with a dark surface hade into his sight.

    Just then, the water in theke was surging, followed by the urrence of a person with a blood-red body ¨C he was the Rakshasa of the Bloody Sea who had fallen into theke moments ago.

    Almost immediately, the Rakshasa of the Bloody Sea had noticed Meng Qi standing by theke. Taking a look at the Core Fragment of the Hao Tian Mirror, he raised the Killing Blood Sword andughed.

    ¡°Heh, it seems that enemies are destined to meet each other. When I was searching for you so desperately, you were out of my reach; now that I¡¯m not thinking about you, but you¡¯vee to me yourself.¡±

 Chapter 950: Just Die, As You Should Be

    <h4>Chapter 950: Just Die, As You Should Be</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    ¡°...but you¡¯vee to me yourself.¡±

    The scarlet eyes of the Rakshasa of the Bloody Sea were cruel and fierce. Staring at Meng Qi with confidence, he seemed to have foreseen his own victory and the death of his enemy.

    Where does his confidencee from? This was the first thought that came to Meng Qi¡¯s mind. Among all the Dharmakaya in the world, the Rakshasa of the Bloody Sea is actually one of the weakest ones ¨C he is far weaker than the Poison God who used to be at the Earth Fairy level. In fact, he still has a long way to go before bing an Earth Fairy. So, how could he be so confident after knowing that I¡¯ve killed the Poison God in a one-on-one battle?

    Something must be going wrong when things got suspicious. It seemed that the Rakshasa of the Bloody Sea was relying on somebody else who was stronger than himself...

    The sea of the soul of Meng Qi was as clear as a mirror. Silently, he was investigating the surrounding area to look for possible ambushed enemies. However, other than the Core Fragment of the Hao Tian Mirror that was trembling slightly, everything seemed to be normal.

    Nheless, Meng Qi had to remain vignt. Perhaps the Rakshasa of the Bloody Sea was saying those words purposely in order to seek for a chance to escape.

    Just then, the Rakshasa of the Bloody Sea, together with his de, had turned into a red-colored light ray. There seemed to be a sea of blood inside the light ray. Aided by the energy of heaven and earth from the de, his movement was agile and silent, just like a streak of lightning.

    He seems to be more proficient than before in using the Killing Blood Sword. As soon as this thought emerged, several rays of dim lights were hanging down from the premier auspicious cloud on top of his head, and surrounding his body like a water curtain. At the same time, the Tyrant¡¯s Invincible de in his right hand was emitting a dazzling purple light that was full of Taoist scriptures.

    Psst!

    Without dodging the attack at all, Meng Qi let the red-colored lightray crashed into the chaotic dim lights that hung around his body. As the lights shook a little, the red-colored light ray seemed to be trapped in a boundless universe, losing its direction. No matter how hard the light ray tried to attack, it was hitting nothing in the dark and mysterious universe.

    Gradually, the light ray had vanished. As the Rakshasa of the Bloody Sea appeared again, he saw Meng Qi raising his right hand high, and the Invincible de was releasing an aura full of righteousness and brightness. Then, the de was turned into a purple electric dragon that powerfully shed toward the Rakshasa of the Bloody Sea.

    The body of the Rakshasa of the Bloody Sea suddenly copsed into innumerable bloody shadows and retreated in all directions to dodge the attack.

    Halfway escaping, the purple thunder de suddenly appeared in front of every bloody shadow!

    All the bloody shadows in different directions seemed to be throwing themselves toward the tip of the de!

    For a split second, the Rakshasa of the Bloody Sea felt as though he had returned to the border between the North Zhou Empire and the Grasnds. No matter how hard be tried to pursue Meng Qi, he was always one step behind him. Ironically, at present, no matter how hard he tried to escape from Meng Qi, he could not seem to get away from the destiny of being hit by the long de.

    Fate was inescapable!

    He was not going to pray for a future life as his ending for the present life had been predestined!

    Boom!

    With a p of thunder, the purple electric light was destroying the bloody shadows one after another and dispelling the filthy and bloody smell.

    When all the shadows vanished, the Killing Blood Sword was falling to the ground slowly.

    Just then, the Core Fragment of the Hao Tian Mirror that was floating on top of Jasper Lake had noticed the strong and domineering aura of Meng Qi. Once again, it emitted a ray of dim light and shone on Meng Qi before he could react.

    Psst!

    Meng Qi tried to escape into the void, but still, he could not dodge the light in time. As the light shone on his body, the chaotic dim light that hung down from the auspicious cloud expanded at once and disappeared right after that. The dim light around Meng Qi¡¯s body had counteracted the immobilizing light of mirror, thereby both of them disappeared at the same time. Just one blow was all it took to break down the defense of the Wu¡¯Ji Seal. After the premier auspicious cloud returned to the Niwan Gong, the body of Meng Qi ¨C covered with pale-golden radiance ¨C was revealed.

    At the hilt of the Killing de Sword, a bloody palm urred at first. Then, the remaining body of the Rakshasa of the Bloody Sea slowly took shape. He looked at Meng Qi with a cruel smile and said,

    ¡°As long as the sea of blood exists, I¡¯ll never die. There is no way to kill me!¡±

    ¡°How does it feel to take the attack of the Hao Tian Mirror? It definitely feels wonderful, right?¡±

    At the moment, Meng Qi suddenly realized something. It seemed that the Rakshasa of the Bloody Sea was nning to win the battle with the help of the fragmented Heavenly Weapons and Magic Weapons in Jasper Lake!

    When getting into a battle, it was inevitable for Meng Qi to reveal his aura, power, and the Legendary feature that were much stronger than his opponent. As a result, the fragmented Heavenly Weapons and Magic Weapons would naturally target him. The Rakshasa of the Bloody Sea, on the other hand, would be patiently waiting for an opportunity to defeat him!

    After releasing his senses, Meng Qi immediately noticed the big waves on Jasper Lake. Apparently, since the light from the Hao Tian Mirror was no longer shining on the fragmented Heavenly Weapons and Magic Weapons, their fierce auras that were suppressed under theke were ready to rush out at any time.

    I have to end this battle as quick as possible! Meng Qi took a move suddenly. In a sh, he was growing two more heads and four more arms on his body. Each of the arms was holding an ancient seal, a small mirror, a jade box, a purple heart, a yellow g, and the Tyrant¡¯s Invincible de, respectively.

    Meng Qi shook the hand that held the bell-like purple heart gently.

    Dang!

    The sound of the bell was so loud that it could shake the real spirit. In an instant, the Rakshasa of the Bloody Sea who was initially smiling cruelly became dispirited. He was then being surrounded by arge number of golden lotuses that came out from the yellow g, as if being tied by a rope. The lotuses were releasing millions of Wu¡¯Ji rays that immobilized the movements of the bloody shadows and slowed down the counterattack of the Killing Blood Sword.

    Once again, Meng Qi raised the Tyrant¡¯s Invincible de and shed it downward with great force. The de beam was like a huge purple sun that fell into the sea of blood, releasing dazzling light and scorching heat.

    The sea of blood was ated by the de beam, and the sea water was evaporated by the scorching heat. None of the bloody shadows could be seen anymore.

    Suddenly, a rosefinch surrounded by illusory purple me rose from Jasper Lake. It spread its wings and flew to Meng Qi.

    Meng Qi immediately summoned the zedmp inside his eyes that released ck and white light. As soon as the illusory River of Time urred, the rosefinch seemed to be shackled, thereby flying at a slower speed.

    Grabbing this opportunity, Meng Qi activated the Seal of Void with his feet to distance himself from the rosefinch. In an instant, a long distance urred between the rosefinch and himself.

    However, at the next second, the rosefinch was making its way to Meng Qi by burning through theyers of void. As soon as it arrived in front of Meng Qi, the Tyrant¡¯s Invincible de had already returned to his hand. Letting out a domineering aura, Meng Qi hit it back to theke with the de.

    It was until then that Meng Qi could take a good look at the illusory rosefinch. Apparently, it was an illusion formed by a broken sword. On the sword, there was a line of seal script characters that said, ¡°The Fiery Rosefinch.¡± In the past, it used to be a Heavenly Weapon of the Divine Fairy level.

    When the dazzling light and scorching heat of the huge sun dissipated, only the Killing Blood Sword was seen drifting in the air. Its owner, the Rakshasa of the Bloody Sea, seemed to have died.

    However, in the next moment, a palm that was shining blood-red light appeared at the hilt of the sword again. The light was spreading rapidly and re-constructing the whole body of the Rakshasa of the Bloody Sea.

    Heughed aloud and said, ¡°What you did was useless! I¡¯ve practiced the Cultivation Method of Bloody God together with the Mystical Art of the Bloody Sea. If I was that easy to be killed, my sect would have been destroyed long ago!¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, he suddenly turned into a bloody shadow and rushed at Meng Qi at lightning speed. The Killing Blood Sword in his hand seemed to have merged into his body.

    Meng Qi turned his palm that was holding the Yin Yang Mirror and wrapped himself with a dim light. The mirror had transformed vitality into an aura of death, thereby weakening the bloody shadows. They were about to copse.

    Just then, Meng Qi suddenly had a premonition of imminent danger. Acting on his instinct, he put his spirit into the Tyrant¡¯s Invincible de, and released light with the zedmp inside his eyes.

    Behind Meng Qi, a person appeared out of nowhere. Dressed in a red robe, his whole body was surrounded by a blood-red light. He had a pair of cold and cruel eyes. Apparently, it was another Rakshasa of the Bloody Sea! However, this Rakshasa was having an extremely terrifying aura. His body seemed to bepletely made out of blood. As he shook his body slightly, the world of bloody sea inside his body was projected. It was an unusual scene as countless bloody lotuses were blooming on the sea.

    The Rakshasa of the Bloody Sea turned his right palm into a de beam that hit at Meng Qi¡¯s head from the back. Along with every flicker of the beam, it was as though a world was born and destroyed in session. Once it hit Meng Qi, he would most probably turn into a pool of blood at once.

    Just before the de beam fell on Meng Qi, he swapped his ce with the previous bloody shadow of the Rakshasa of the Bloody Sea. It was a twist of fate!

    Psst!

    As soon as the de beam hit the bloody shadow, it was swallowed up by the newly emerged Rakshasa of the Bloody Sea.

    Holding the long de, Meng Qi had a serious expression on his face. He hesitated a little before saying,

    ¡°You... are not the Rakshasa of the Bloody Sea.¡±

    At the beginning, the Rakshasa of the Bloody Sea was trying to give Meng Qi a false impression that he was trying to win the battle by drawing support from the fragmented Heavenly Weapons and Magic Weapons in Jasper Lake. However, in fact, he was nning tounch an unexpected attack when Meng Qi put his guard down. Fortunately, Meng Qi was very sensitive to imminent danger; otherwise, he would have suffered a setback.

    What a crafty person!

    The Rakshasa of the Bloody Seaughed aloud, ¡°I¡¯ve never changed myself into another person. Instead, I¡¯ve instilled the consciousness of my patriarch in my mind, thereby being able to have aplete resonance with the Killing Blood Sword and fully unleash its power as a weapon of the Divine Fairy level. This is the reason of the emergence of my current body.¡±

    His tone and style of speaking had changed a little.

    It turned out that the power of the Bloody Demon is partially revived. He is the first mighty person who has returned to the current world! Meng Qi had finally understood what was going on. Since the Blood Cloak Cult was a branch of the primitive diabolism, the members were all practicing the magic arts left by the Bloody Demon from the Nine Nether. Later on, they had acquired the Killing Blood Sword that was somewhat rted to the Bloody Demon. However, the Bloody Demon had gone missing for many years and was said to have died long ago. At present, his consciousness seemed to have returned ahead of time.

    When the Great Trial came, all kinds of evil and filthy beings would be revealing themselves!

    Seeing that Meng Qi had fallen into silence, the Rakshasa of the Bloody Seaughed proudly and said,

    ¡°After plundering the essence of blood from all of you, I¡¯ll be a real Divine Fairy.¡±

    ¡°All of you are going to die!¡±

    Without feeling panicked at all, Meng Qiughed and raised the Tyrant¡¯s Invincible de.

    ¡°Just now, the fragmented Heavenly Weapons and Magic Weapons were attacking me first. But now, they will be targeting you instead. The situation is obviously advantageous to me. I fear nothing now.¡±

    ¡°Also, how long can you sustain the body of a Divine Fairy? Having the Tyrant¡¯s Invincible de at hand, I can always wait until your power fades away. Isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Speaking of this, he put on a serious face and said,

    ¡°You guys have already died long ago. So please just die, as you should be!¡±

    As Meng Qi activated the Niwan Gong once again, the auspicious cloud soared into the air and summoned the ancient Pangu g that had terrifying power. Obviously, he was nning tounch an attack first!

 Chapter 951: The Characteristics Of The Tyrantâ€™s Invincible Blade

    <h4>Chapter 951: The Characteristics Of The Tyrant¡¯s Invincible de</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    As soon as the Pangu g appeared, the whole Jasper Lake was shaken. The mist was cleared, and theke was split apart.

    ¡°The Pangu g... and the Premier Golden Stamp... no wonder he¡¯s having a Legendary feature!¡± the eyes of the Rakshasa of the Bloody Sea were glowing with malevolence as he suddenly understood something. In the next moment, the world of the bloody sea within his body surged out, flooding the entire area around Jasper Lake. The turbulent sea was rushing toward Meng Qi.

    The Rakshasa of the Bloody Sea said with a cold voice,

    ¡°Let me try out the power of the top three seals!¡±

    As the illusory Pangu g moved downward and merged with the Tyrant¡¯s Invincible de, the surroundings became dark and chaotic. However, the bloody sea still remained ¨C it was going to turn the whole world into a world of the bloody sea!

    Suddenly, a de beam urred. It shed through the dark and split the bloody sea in half.

    Everything had stopped moving for a while. The only thing that was still moving was the dazzling de beam that broke through a lot of obstacles and travelled a long way to the Heavenly River before it disappeared. Right after that, a massive explosion urred. The energy of the world was bursting out, and all kinds of substances were born. Time and space were emerging. In a sh, the de beam had swallowed up the bloody ocean, and filled every corner of the world with its zing white light.

    Being influenced by thew of the World of Jasper Lake, the de beam and the massive explosion soon subsided. Except for theke, there was nothing else left in the surroundings. The Rakshasa of the Bloody Sea and the Killing Blood Sword seemed to be wiped out by the explosion.

    Just then, a red light appeared in the deserted void, followed by the emergence of a blood-red de.

    A continuous stream of blood was surging out from the blood-red de, forming a red ocean that flooded the whole world. The hoarse voice of the Rakshasa of the Bloody Sea was echoing around.

    ¡°Well, I can¡¯t deny that the Kai Tian Seal is remarkable. Also, the Tyrant¡¯s Invincible de really is a powerful weapon after being awakened to the Earth Fairy level. However, you¡¯re not showing the power of an Earth Fairy at all. Otherwise, I might have been killed by the blow just now.¡±

    Ssh!

    With a loud noise, the bloody sea that was blotting out the sky and covering up thend was surging toward Meng Qi again.

    As the defense of Meng Qi ¨C the Taishang Wuji Premier Auspicious Cloud ¨C was destroyed by the dim light of the Hao Tian Mirror, it could not be regenerated in a short while. It seemed that he was left with no choice but to rely on his body strengthened by the Arts of Eight-Nine and the Seal of the Fifth and Sixth of the Ten Heavenly Stems. All of a sudden, he took one step backward and went into Jasper Lake!

    The Rakshasa of the Bloody Sea is just having a temporary body as a Divine Fairy, thus his power is very limited. I bet he won¡¯t be able to turn the world of Jasper Lake into a bloody sea!

    As water element and gold element would generate each other, every drop of water in theke turned into sword power that attacked Meng Qi madly. Fending off the sword power with the pale-golden radiance on his body and innumerable golden lotuses that surrounded him, he dived deeper into the water.

    The bloody sea wasing after Meng Qi. It poured itself into theke and went three thousand miles deep at a rapid speed.

    Suddenly, the illusory rosefinch appeared out of nowhere and attacked the bloody sea with its purple sword beam. At the same time, a small jar came out of theke water. The mouth of the jar was facing the bloody sea.

    In an instant, a yellowish wind urred and whistled in the world. It was a strong wind that could reach up to the celestial world and go down to the Nine Nether. As it blew across the mortal world, all thekes and rivers were shaking violently. Neither ghosts, fairies nor Dharmakaya could take one attack from the wind. It was a rare treasure from the ancient times called the Jar of the Chaotic Force that was good at releasing all kinds of divine winds. At the moment, it was releasing the Samadhi Wind that was equivalent to the power of an Earth Fairy!

    The wind eliminated most of the blood in the sea, making the sea much thinner than before. As expected by Meng Qi, the Rakshasa of the Bloody Sea was targeted by the fragmented Heavenly Weapons and Magic Weapons at once.

    Nevertheless, Meng Qi was also in a difficult situation. The deeper he dived, the more active the gold element got. Feeling as though being attacked by countless Heavenly Weapons at the same time, the golden lotuses around his body were shaking and drifting away one by one. Apart from that, some fragmented Heavenly Weapons and Magic Weapons were alsounching attack on Meng Qi because he was being too close to them.

    Silently, a broken de turned itself into a green me that was filled with an evil aura. It was moving toward Meng Qi at lightning speed.

    Meng Qi had sensed the me immediately. Without taking it lightly, he swirled the Tyrant¡¯s Invincible de and struck at the side of the green me.

    For a split second, it looked like the green me would spread along the purple thunderlight. But in reality, once it came in contact with the de, it was extinguished immediately.

    However, at the moment, there were many other evil lights that attacked Meng Qi from all directions simultaneously. In particr, those that were closer to theke bed were harder to deal with.

    Meng Qi, with a serious expression, suddenly rose up and rushed out of Jasper Lake. It was as though he had be a pilot, leading a swarm of lights with different colors and dashing toward the turbulent bloody sea. It seemed like he was nning to contend with the Rakshasa of the Bloody Sea with the help of these lights.

    The purple light had transformed into a rosefinch, the green me had turned itself into a snake, the blue light was like a piece of crystal, and the dark red light was like a huge sun. All of them were following behind Meng Qi, moving toward the bloody sea with great force.

    All of a sudden, the bloody sea shrank. The sea water gathered together, forming the body of the Rakshasa of the Bloody Sea.

    Despite facing the powerful attack, the Rakshasa of the Bloody Sea was still keeping his countenance. Staring at the scene with a hideous grin, it seemed like he had foreseen this long ago.

    After releasing the senses, the Rakshasa of the Bloody Sea could feel the slight tremble of the Core Fragment of the Hao Tian Mirror ¨C it was not showing any sign of emitting a dim light at all. Everything was just perfect. Heughed aloud.

    ¡°Come on!¡±

    ¡°Let me show you the power of a Divine Fairy!¡±

    His body shrank suddenly. As the world of bloody sea within his body lit up, a huge red sun seemed to have formed in the middle of the sky.

    As a Divine Fairy, the Self-Created World within his body was fully evolved. Although it was not as perfect as a real universe, it was nothing different from a mature.

    A Divine Fairy was a person who shone upon everyone in the mortal world high above the ground!

    Crack!

    The huge red sun was not an illusion ¨C it was a real sun. Along with some strange noises, the void around Jasper Lake was crooked and stained with blood. Even time was slowed down. At a slow but steady speed, Meng Qi was being pulled toward the red sun.

    Before even getting close to the sun, he would be torn into pieces by the terrifying power!

    At the critical moment, Meng Qi¡¯s body suddenly wriggled and turned into a human-faced snake. His body was red and his eyes reflected the passage of time.

    Everything had been slowed down even more. Even the color seemed to fade away. When the terrifying power of the huge red sun finally counteracted the magic art, Meng Qi had already disappeared.

    Where did he go? The Rakshasa of the Bloody Sea thought in anger, This fellow is really good at escaping!

    Suddenly, his heart skipped a beat. As the surrounding turned dark, a dim light appeared on the surface of the Core Fragment of the Hao Tian Mirror and was about to shine upon him!

    I have to hide! In the face of the dangerous light that could immobilize anything, the Rakshasa of the Bloody Sea dared not confront it directly ¨C not to mention that he had already used up the clonest time.

    Before the light reached him, he broke down the huge red sun into innumerable bloody shadows that scattered all around. His real spirit was hidden in one of them.

    At the next second, the dim light was released from the mirror. As expected by the Rakshasa of the Bloody Sea, it did not hit him. Feeling pleased with himself, he gathered all the bloody shadows again and reconstructed his body. Nheless, he felt strange because the dim light this time around did not seem to be as dangerous as before.

    Suddenly, his eyes were full of fear ¨C he saw two Core Fragments of the Hao Tian Mirror hanging on top of Jasper Lake! One of them had just released the dim light, whereas the other one was in the midst of charging the light.

    What¡¯s going on?

    Two Core Fragments of the Hao Tian Mirror?

    Just then, a dim light burst out from the mirror that was facing the Rakshasa of the Bloody Sea and wrapped around him. Feeling frightened, he saw the other mirror wriggling and twisting, and eventually, it transformed into the Primitive Emperor, Su Meng.

    This... being wrapped in the dim light, the Dharmakaya body of the Rakshasa of the Bloody Sea was immobilized. Even his thoughts seemed to be frozen.

    From the start, Meng Qi had actually deceived the Rakshasa of Bloody Sea by saying that he would be waiting for the temporary power of Divine Fairy to lose effect. In fact, Meng Qi was patiently waiting for his opponent to fully unleash his power in order to defeat him with the help of the Core Fragment of the Hao Tian Mirror!

    The danger sensed by the Rakshasa of the Bloody Sea was real because the core fragment was indeed in the midst of charging the dim light. However, Meng Qi had activated the Premier Realm to mess up the sequence, making the Rakshasa of the Bloody Sea think that the dim light wasing from the fake core fragment instead of the real one.

    Even though you have the power of a Divine Fairy, it¡¯s not helping at all if your mentality and fighting skills are still at the level of a Man Fairy!

    The power of a Divine Fairy doesn¡¯t belong to you, after all!

    At the moment, the consciousness of the Bloody Demon that hid inside the mind of the Rakshasa of the Bloody Sea was nning to do something. If he did not take action, this body was going to be turned into a piece of thin paper very soon. With the help of the Bloody Demon¡¯s consciousness, the Rakshasa broke out from his Dharmakaya body by causing an explosion!

    Boom!

    The dim light vanished at once. Being wrapped in a beam of red light, the Rakshasa of the Bloody Sea distanced himself from the Core Fragment of the Hao Tian Mirror.

    Just then, Meng Qi, who had been waiting for a long time, raised the Tyrant¡¯s Invincible de that was surrounded by crackling purple thunderlight.

    The Rakshasa of the Bloody Sea cried out,

    ¡°Do you really think you can defeat me? Even though my power has been weakened now, I¡¯m still at the level of Divine Fairy. You can¡¯t even take a strike from me after Ibine the Mystical Art of the Bloody Sea with the Cultivation Method of Bloody God!¡±

    ¡°I only need a few seconds to absorb power from the Killing Blood Sword. The power won¡¯tst long, but it¡¯s enough to kill you!¡±

    Meng Qi wielded the de to spread the purple thunderlight. Slowly, the light was turned into invisible waves that were hard to be seen. Then, he said in a loud and solemn voice,

    ¡°The forces of thunderstorms and electric currents are among the many forces that make up substances in the world. They are represented by the Mark of Dao on the Tyrant¡¯s Invincible de!¡±

    ¡°Even if youbine the Primordial Spirit and Form and make yourself harder to be defeated, you are still made up of substances.¡±

    ¡°Take this strike. I¡¯ll show you thebination of the force of thunderstorms and the Legendary feature of meticulousness!¡±

    The invisible de beam drifted down and crashed into the Killing de Sword.

    Tss tss tss. The red light all over the Killing Blood Sword was broken down into small droplets of blood, which was then disintegrated into smaller substances that could not be perceived by human eyes...

    ¡°No!¡±

    The Rakshasa of the Bloody Sea cried in fear. Shortly after that, his voice stopped abruptly as if he was choked.

    ...

    He Qi, Yun He, and Gao Lan were in the Pce of Frost, putting themselves on guard.

    All of a sudden, Gao Lan stood up and strode out of the pce.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡± He Qi frowned and asked.

    Gao Guang said coldly, ¡°Now that the Dharmakaya from all over the world have gathered here. Aren¡¯t you worried about the invasion of the demon race?¡±

 Chapter 952: Fragment Of The Eastern Emperor Bell

    <h4>Chapter 952: Fragment Of The Eastern Emperor Bell</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    ¡°Demon race...¡± He Qi repeated these two words and recollected his memories from Donghai Sword Vige.

    Without him, would the Heavenly Weapons, token, and Formation be able to rival with Peacock Tai Li Spear of Mythical Creatures?

    Donghai Sword Vige had a long history but only until the generation of He Qi, their art of practicing to Dharmakaya level wasplete. Then with Meng Qi¡¯s help, they obtained the Token of Sword Spirit and the Heavenly Weapon life-and-death pen. Everything then went back to normal and their sect seemed to continue to prosper. He Qi, at this point, was especially concerned if anything bad would happen.

    He nodded slightly and agreed with Gao Lan. He said, ¡°We should indeed be careful if the demon race is going to issue any attack. Yunhe and I can stay here, it should be enough.¡±

    Yunhe smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m not concerned at all. I already sent my disciples back to cave for practice.¡±

    Precious things should be reserved in caves.

    And then take the Universal Nature Door with you, ¡°Without other family members to provide for, the person being full is the same as the family being full.¡±... how cunning! He Qi eximed secretly.

    Gao Lan carried the Emperor¡¯s Sword and walked outside the Pce of Frost with an imposing manner.

    Immortal Yunhe smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Gao, all Dharmakaya is gathering here. If the demon race did note, no other power could fight against you. Are you then going to go South and enjoy life in Shen Du?¡±

    He Qi¡¯s eyes twinkled as if he had the same assumption. But he did not let it bother him. It¡¯s none of his business even if Nan Jin was annexed by Beizhou.

    He only wanted Gao Lan to present himself in the field and terrify those demons so they would not dare to attack.

    Gao Lan did not stop, neither did he turn around. He said with a vague smile,

    ¡°I¡¯m a patient man. One day you will all beg me to unite North and South.¡±

    His figure went far away outside the Pce.

    ...

    At Jasper Lake, the Hao Tian Mirror lights divided space into several different worlds ovepping each other.

    Gu Erduo carried Scorpio Axe and defeated bands of evil lights. He went all the way to the verge of theke between dark Heaven and Earth. And then he saw the Core Fragment of the Hao Tian Mirror floating in mid-air, which was surrounded by a dusky glow andke water. It was high above theke with evil aura flowing around but in a strange weak condition.

    Aha! someone helped me consuming Core Fragment of the Hao Tian Mirror¡¯s power. I¡¯m lucky. Gu Erduo felt relieved and raised his axe high. A glowing light flew toward the fragment. With aura spreading the fragment all hid themselves as if they knew how strong these glows were. If any of them was touched by the glow, they would soon turn to real junky items.

    The fragment trembled and did not react towards Gu Erduo¡¯s axe and glow. Right before Gu Erduo was going to catch it, suddenly a colorful light rose up from theke and hit on the glow!

    Bang!

    Glow disappeared and Gu Erduo¡¯s axe returned to its normal shape and was hit faraway.

    What is this Heavenly Weapon? Howe it was not influenced by Power to Banish Fairies at all! Gu Erduo¡¯s right hand became numb for a few seconds and his axe almost fell over on the ground.

    Gu Erduo¡¯s hand went back to normal. He then stared at the colorful broken branch and felt it including the Pure Land of Buddha, the Realm of Peace, the Realm of Destruction, and the Realm of Self. It was not any worse than the fragment by nature. But because the branch was only part of its whole body and it originated from Buddha, it was unable to use its power to the fullest.

    Battling between these two continued and Gu Erduo put more and more strength in the fight. Neither of the two sides was going to step back.

    Suddenly a band of white light rose up from theke and hit on one side of the axe.

    Gu Erduo could no longer hold the axe and it fell out of his hand. The white light was a crooked metal like a fragment of some bracelet, carved with mysterious prints. It seemed to be as strong as colorful branch and the Hao Tian Mirror Fragment.

    At this moment, Gu Erduo¡¯s Empty Door opened wide and the Scorpio Axe got dizzy and lost its power of defense shortly. However the branch did not take this chance to attack. It seemed taking much confidence in himself and did not need any other¡¯s help.

    Once the chance gone, it was gone forever. The axe turned heavy and returned to Gu Erduo¡¯s palm.

    These two Heavenly Weapons are tough... Gu Erduo was not as pleased as the moment he saw the fragment at the beginning. Now he had to focus on two enemies and also Core Fragment of the Hao Tian Mirror just in case it got recovered. He felt no less pressure when facing Mister Luda and Immortal Chonghe.

    ...

    The water of Jasper Lake swayed and rippled, indicating that the other world was not peaceful.

    Han Guang stood on the verge of theke, hiding the time like water wave in his right hand. His left hand grabbed different meaning of ruin with six fingers.

    Su Wuming in green robe carrying his sword stood in front of him. These two met again after wandering around.

    Sparkling sound rang up in the air and a dark scary swirl appeared, which seemed to result from the sh of Qi Ji. Gengjin on the ground was full of sword strikes and ruins. Su Wuming¡¯s nk eyes seemed to hide countless self.

    He said suddenly,

    ¡°Incarnation?¡±

    Han Guang¡¯s incarnation, which was made under the help of Yama, had the same power of Earth Fairy. And it managed to cheat Gu Erduo and the Wizard King of this World. But still it was different from the real Han Guang and Su Wuming noticed the difference.

    Han Guang smiled and said, ¡°If I fought with you with all efforts, I¡¯m quite confident that I would not lose to you. But that¡¯s not what I want. I admit there exists a gap between you and me right now.¡±

    He admitted the fact about incarnation.

    Suddenly some strange wave came out from his body. Water in Jasper Lake swirled with a pit appearing in the center. Something from the bottom rose up slowly.

    But it was fast ifpared with Su Wuming and Han Guang¡¯s movements. Time seemed to be disturbed around them.

    It¡¯s a ssic bronze fragment, carved with evesting illusory river.

    The bronze fragment quivered and gave out a drawn-out sound of bell.

    The swirl disappeared, together with the Sword and destruction marks. Su Wuming and Han Guang went backwards separately and became far away from each other. Tension between them eased.

    This world seemed to reverse.

    Everything surrounding them seemed to be restored.

    ...

    At Xuan Tian Sect, Jade Emperor Mountain,

    ¡°Go away from this ce now. It has nothing to do with you,¡± Han Guang told the Demon of Disillusionment.

    The Demon of Disillusionment said with a worried look, ¡°Master, Time de is a Peerless Heavenly Weapon. To get it by force does not seem right. Do you have any good ideas?¡±

    ¡°What ideas are you talking about?¡± Han Guangughed and walked towards the Xuan Tian Sect with his hands folded behind his back, ¡°I¡¯m just going to go inside and ask it directly if it¡¯s willing to follow me.¡±

    ¡°To ask it if it wants to or not!¡±

 Chapter 953: Time Blade

    <h4>Chapter 953: Time de</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    On the road to Jasper Lake, the void creeped. The Wizard King of this World was carrying two transparent short des which suddenly appeared after Mister Luda. He waved the des towards Luda. Anything that blocked its way all broke down including Luda¡¯s guard of Gengjin.

    A long sword appeared suddenly in front of the transparent de. Mister Luda ced his sword here, waiting for the Wizard¡¯s attack.

    Long sword and short des shed without a sound or flow of air. The des broken into pieces like a dream.

    Pu! Meanwhile, not far away from the sword de, Mister Luda¡¯s guard of Gengjin suddenly broke down to powder. Two transparent short des appeared in it.

    Howe Mister Luda at his current level and realm could mistakenly judge the position of the des?

    Luda¡¯s eyes became more focused and the sword lights suddenly divided into 129,600 bands of lights and united a Formation in the group of three, six, seven, nine, and twelve. Many small Formations consisted of an even more powerful one, covering all over the ce.

    The sword airflow and lights ran across and swallowed those two short des before they touched Luda¡¯s indestructible body of Gengjin. All he could do now was to protect himself.

    Outside of the Formation, the void creeped. A transparent figure walked through quickly. He appeared sometimes and then soon disappeared. Mister Luda felt great pressure as he did not know when would be a good time for him to attack.

    The Wizard King of this World stared at the sword Formation closely and calmly. He was waiting for its exposure of weak points.

    He finally had the chance to fight with Mister Luda who was now the same level as he was.

    The void could be used not only to hide or block enemies, dividing spaces, destroying guards, but also to twist eyesight, listening, and spirit. It could influence the judgement of one¡¯s perception to danger and lead them to make mistakes. Even if someone thrust a de into their heart, one could still feel nothing.

    Combined with sharp metal power in Jasper Lake, the illusions out of twisted perceptions could easily attack any powerful man. Reality and illusion mixed together. One could only defend himself as much as possible but how long could one continue to keep this strong defense?

    This was what he called a favorable geographical position.

    This was the proof of the Wizard King of this World¡¯s fake reputation!

    Sword lights surrounded Mister Luda. He sometimes attacked and sometimes defended himself but failed to hit the Wizard King.

    He was good at it.

    ...

    The Demon of Disillusionment knew that something was going to happen at Jade Emperor Mountain. He dared not dy another moment and left the ce.

    Han Guang walked towards Jie Bin Pond and transformed to a grey-ish ck hair Taoist, Shou Jie who was a Supreme Elder of Xuan Tian Sect with an airy and buoyant bearing.

    Disciples guarding the ce gave a formal salute to him and greeted. Jade Emperor Mountain was peaceful. Mountain-guarding formation was only activated by small parts.

    Han Guang smiled and said, ¡°I have to take care of something so Ie back in advance. Is the head in an Isted Practice now?¡±

    The current head of the Xuan Tian Sect was Xu Taoist, the most outstanding disciple of Shou Character generation. He grew up at Jade Emperor Mountain and got the Zhou character at his One-Year-Old Catch. After he joined the Xuan Tian Sect, he was in the Xu character group. Therefore his Taoist name was Xu Zhong, but people usually called him a Xu Taoist. He was now only 60 years old but already achieved the highest level of the Exterior Realm and surpassed his Sect uncles Shou Zhou and Shou Jie.

    ¡°Head finished Isted Practice a few days ago and is now dealing with daily duties,¡± the guard replied politely.

    Celestial Ruler Orthodoxy valued manner the most among three Taoist Sect.

    ¡°Good to know,¡± Han Guang nodded and walked inside casually, without any nervous feelings.

    He had been doing such things for many times.

    Han Guang stopped when going close to Celestial Ruler hall. He felt hidden danger. Core formation was activated secretly. Without head¡¯s order, anyone who went inside would be killed instantly.

    Since Han Guang was found hiding in Shao Linst time, all sects and families grew more cautious towards security. Though theplete mountain-guarding formation was not activated, the core areas was improved with the help of Heavenly Weapons.

    Han Guang smiled and bowed to the Celestial Ruler hall. His palm quivered and pulled the outeryer of the Formation. Everything surrounding it turned to water wave.

    Han Guang shouted clearly,

    ¡°I need to ask you something.¡±

    The voice went across a long distance and went inside the hall. After a few seconds the Formation changed and a water curtain appeared in front of Han Guang, reflecting the scene in the quiet room of the back hall.

    A dignified and sacred Celestial Ruler statue stood in the center with his eyes looking in front as if he¡¯s looking at the whole world and judging right from wrong.

    On the table in front of the statue ced a green box made of divine jade. One could see vaguely the ssic de inside it.

    A few cattail hassocks were ced in front of the table. A ck-haired Taoist sat down on the hassock with his back facing the green jade box, and his face facing Han Guang.

    The man had a typical gentle and quiet Taoist manner, different from the dignified hall.

    He opened his clear eyes, which looked like two rippling ponds:

    ¡°Uncle Shou Jie, what do you want to...¡±

    Before he finished his sentence, Xu Taoist¡¯s eyes became clouded:

    ¡°No! Who are you!¡±

    A golden swastika appeared between Han Guang¡¯s eyebrows. His right hand shone with lights of water and suddenly thrust forward.

    Heavenly animals¡¯ scream disappeared together with the colors of flowers and grass. There were only ck and white colors between Heaven and Earth. Han Guang saw through the Formation and found out minor weak point of it. Flowing water seemed to be blocked by dams and the water level continued to rise.

    Han Guang infused the voice to Divine Sense and let it go through the picture. It flew right into the back hall towards green jade box and then shook around Time de:

    ¡°Heavenly Court fell over. Nine Levels of Heaven are broken. But the era has not ended yet. Do you know why?¡±

    ¡°Because the Celestial Ruler did not want to end his life just like that. Right before his death, he merged his own Dharmakaya, Tian Dao Seal, and Sky Pce together and made this Time de. He let you inherit his obsessiveness and then have you be his special heir.¡±

    ¡°The Celestial Ruler did not diepletely and his obsessiveness still exists in this world. If you continue to live, this era will never end.¡±

    ¡°Are you satisfied hiding yourself all the time?¡±

    ¡°Do you want to be controlled by those mediocre people?¡±

    ¡°Do you want all the obsessiveness turned to dream bubbles?¡±

    Han Guang said every word loud and clear, shaking the jade box. He cared not a bit about Xu Taoist mustering gurus and getting prepared for activating Formation.

    ¡°Even if you are not happy with the current situation, would they give you that chance? Did you see how the Hao Tian Mirror ended up like?¡±

    Han Guang stared at the green jade box full of expectation.

    Inside the box, ssic de hid its light without a bit change, as if what Han Guang said was of no concern to it.

    What... Han Guang kept staring at it.

    ...

    On the road to Jasper Lake, the Formation suddenly shrunk to a pure sword light and thrust to the void faraway.

    Bang!

    A rattle sound rang up. A transparent figure stepped out of the void. He stared at his hands and the long sword that just defended him from the Heavenly Weapon¡¯s attack unbelievably.

    ¡°You, how did you find out about me?¡± the Wizard King of this World looked at Mister Luda surprisingly. He did not even think about fighting back.

    Just a few breaths and the Art of Void Travelling that he took pride in was seen through by Mister Luda?

    He was quite sure that he left no clues.

    Mister Luda looked at him and said simply,

    ¡°Your heart is not peaceful.¡±

    Unpeaceful minds leave trails. Luda could definitely sense the existence of it.

    ¡°So I see...¡± the Wizard King of this Worldughed bitterly, ¡°The Single Hearted Sword. I failed on heart.¡±

    Suddenly his figure copsed as if it was absorbed in Jasper Lake. Only his voice lingered on:

    ¡°If you continue to grow, you will achieve legend sooner orter.¡±

    ¡°But you are destined to die today at Jasper Lake. What a shame.¡±

    ...

    In another world, Heaven and Earth reversed in time. Han Guang this time avoided meeting Su Wuming carefully and went close to Jasper Lake water.

    ...

    Bang!

    Killing Blood Sword tarnished and fell on the metal ground. The Rakshasa of the Bloody Sea¡¯s scream lingered on in the air but grew weaker. Without any blood, only Gengjin and gold fell down piece by piece.

    Meng Qi put the Killing Blood Sword into his huge sleeve and looked at the Core Fragment of the Hao Tian Mirror.

    The biggest danger and challenge for him right now was to take the core fragment.

    Suddenly the fragment jumped slightly and cast itself into the center of Jasper Lake. A world that was hidden before appeared.

    A world of mirage, of pces and tower buildings. It was the Golden Emperor Queen Mother of the West¡¯s ce!

    Meng Qi suddenly saw a white figure, airy and buoyant standing quietly between the pavilions, like an evesting statue.

    A figure seemed so familiar even after ten years!

    She had been in Jasper Lake before?

 Chapter 954: Luyaâ€™s Abacus

    <h4>Chapter 954: Luya¡¯s Abacus</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    No matter if Gu Xiaosang wanted it or not, as the incarnation of the Death Mother, or the Golden Emperor Queen Mother of the West, she inherited most of her memory and found other safe entrance to Jasper Lake. It was not too hard for her to understand Queen Mother¡¯s residential pce. Therefore to obtain the Heavenly Weapon, the fragment in Jasper Lake was not a very hard task for her.

    But why there was still her figure left there like a statue?

    Meng Qi followed the core fragment and cast himself into the Golden Pce!

    ...

    The Celestial Ruler overlooked the whole world. The divine jade box shone with soft and gentle lights. The time de ced inside was still asleep like always.

    Han Guang with empty hands found himself trapped in a killing Formation. He stood still, never thought of himself to be left in such a situation.

    No matter whether the de wanted to follow him or not, it should have reacted.

    The speech he just gave was something secret that he learned after experiencing so many difficulties. It should have been one of the top secrets in all of the universe, especially since it was rted with the Time de itself. Howe it did not react to his speech at all?

    Xu Taoist sat with legs crossed in front of the table stretched his right hand behind his back. His soft and gentle manner suddenly turned mysterious and lofty. He soon grabbed the de in his hand.

    The Time de moved towards the Taoist on its own!

    Xu Taoist drew the de behind is back and waved in front contemptuously.

    Devil Master Han Guang, Legend Celestial Ruler. I have been waiting here for you over ten years!

    The sect had the Time de for so many generations, there was a bond between them.

    Time flowed like water between Heaven and Earth. It witnessed the death of Buddhas, Fairies, Gods, stars, and even the universe. No matter how strong one was, he was destined to disappear in the river of time.

    The water was reflected in Han Guang¡¯s eyes. He only managed to push his palm forward, which was quite simr to the attack from the de, illusory like water encircling everything.

    Everything in this world, stars and universe, Taoist arts and Kung Fu were all born out of cause, and change because of the cause. Nothing was evesting. Star might be ck holes. ck holes would disappear. Universe was boundless but could not escape the control of time.

    And all these changes all started from the existence of Time!

    This push of palm was Celestial Ruler version of The Buddha¡¯s Palm eight practice:

    ¡°All phenomena are impermanent!¡±

    Without any sound, flowing time met with the art of all phenomena are impermanent. Han Guang could only see pictures passing by and then he lost all his senses.

    At a castle, a middle aged gentleman guided a little boy walking in an underground secret passage.

    The boy was about six or seven years old of middle height. He had fresh red lips and jade-like face with a proud manner. He seemed to have received good education and was well positioned in society.

    The gentleman walked slowly and then stopped in front of the passage gate. He looked at the boy and smiled,

    ¡°Behind this door you will find your sect brothers and sisters. Be a good friend to them and talk to them. I hope you will still be alive after seven days. I believe you.¡±

    Still alive after seven days? The boy was very young but he was very smart. He looked at the man with a surprised look and asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    The man smiled and said, ¡°We are one of the Nine Demonic Sects. And we believe only in power and wisdom. It¡¯s unavoidable that one day you will have to fight with your sect brothers and sisters. Only those who can win will go far in a long way.¡±

    ¡°I do not know if the other Celestial Devil is the same or not. But I firmly believe that there is no other better way than this. Killing among most intimate sect friends would inspire one¡¯s human potential and make one apletely different but strong person.¡±

    The little boy now understood and he shouted with fear and anger, ¡°What did you say! I am a disciple who is handed to you from the Master of the Sect. You cannot do this to me. I, I am the son of the Emperor.¡±

    ¡°Ha. A son of an Emperor who lost hisnd. Why should the master treat you differently? If he put you in my hand, it means that I can do whatever I think is proper,¡± the man said with pleasure and a cruel smile.

    ¡°You, you liar!¡± the little boy stared at the man with fear and hatred. He wanted to tear the man into pieces but his body was tied up by air flow and could not move a bit.

    The man crouched and smiled, ¡°You need to learn how to control and hide your emotions. The Real Evil Demon never betrays their real thoughts by showing their emotions bluntly. You might get killed one day because of that.¡±

    ¡°Real Evil Demons kill people when they are smiling. All the emotions you see in them are simply bait to deceive their enemies. If you want to kill me one day, you need to pay attention to what I said just now. Learn from the Heart Saint. He acted graciously all the time even when he was killing people.¡±

    ¡°Now close your eyes and put away your emotions. Hide them. Otherwise I¡¯ll dig your eyes out.¡±

    The little boy gave a shudder out of fear and closed his eyes tight. He was afraid of having his eyes dug out.

    The man smiled and pushed the door open with his left hand. And then he pushed the little boy into the underground pce with lots of rooms and passages.

    Bang!

    The door closed. The boy was quite frightened. He opened his eyes and saw a few candles flickering with dark yellow lights faraway. A boy who seemed to be oldery in the candle lights with his back stabbed with a short de. Blood flowed out from the wound.

    Hearing the sound of the door closing, the wounded boy looked up with efforts and saw the little boy standing next to the door. He asked curiously with a very weak voice,

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Who are you? The boy was stunned as if his head was hit by a great hammer just now. He said with confusion:

    ¡°Who am I?¡±

    ¡°Where am I?¡±

    ...

    The core fragment of the Hao Tian mirror dragged a dark trail and dropped into the Queen Mother¡¯s hall.

    Meng Qi followed it and arrived in front of the gate.

    He did not go inside immediately. He looked at the white dress figure, which hid herself at the end of corridors.

    Her pretty face and exquisite facial features. It was Gu Xiaosang!

    But this Gu Xiaosang was cold without breath, like a statue.

    Meng Qi stretched his spirit and touched this Gu Xiaosang. A fairy body of real beauty with flesh of ice and bones of jade. But the body suddenly copsed at the touch of Meng Qi¡¯s spirit like a weathering sand sculpture. It turned to ice, sludge, and water.

    Meng Qi suddenly realized that this could be another body that Gu Xiaosang prepared for herself, for the purpose of cutting the past and future, and getting rid of the body prepared by the Death Mother. Just like Meng Qi¡¯s own body on Earth!

    But Meng Qi¡¯s body on Earth was himself with a subtle connection. Those two bodies could upgrade at the same time. But this Gu Xiaosang was made of divine materials.

    Gold produced water. Water made life. Gu Xiaosang used the most essential Taiyi Golden Water to make this divine body?

    She failed to use it and did not manage to transfer self to this body after all.

    The body broke down because the Death Mother got angry?

    ¡°The more one hopes, the more disappointed one gets,¡± Meng Qi grabbed the Tyrant¡¯s Invincible de and ran to the Queen Mother¡¯s hall. He saw the Core Fragment of the Hao Tian Mirror hiding its lights and made the multiyers of Heaven and Earth return to normal. It floated in a pool of golden water.

    The pool of water was only a few feet wide, crystal clear, and vague, as if something was hidden deep inside.

    Suddenly the Tyrant¡¯s Invincible de shone with purple lights and lit up the dark hall including the pool of golden water. Meng Qi then saw clearly through the water.

    It was a head with eyes closed tight. An old man¡¯s head with his hair all grey but ck beard. Such sharpparison of the color made it evil in Meng Qi¡¯s eyes. He felt familiar with this head.

    Meng Qi felt a sudden jolt.

    The Demonic Monarch!

    This was the head of the Demonic Monarch!

    He could dig out his own heart and achieve the great son of heaven. It would not be so surprising to know that he cut his head in order to achieve some other Devil Body.

    And his head might carry his real spirit!

    He slept here and used the protection of the first three levels of the Nine Levels of Heaven and the Taiyi golden water to fight against time?

    Meng Qi suddenly realized that the real goal for Luya was not actually the Core Fragment of the Hao Tian Mirror. His real purpose was to have him to enter Jasper Lake and disturb the Demonic Monarch, to awake him before he gotpletely recovered, so that to create chance for Luya¡¯s return at his best condition!

    Meng Qi¡¯s death was not any concern of Luya.

    Battle between mighty people was like this, everything nned without clue.

    As for the Core Fragment of the Hao Tian Mirror, before the Demonic Monarch found out the secret entrance toward Jasper Lake, he surely had already conquered it.

    But it was only a fragment and could only be used once.

    Suddenly the head opened his eyes. Two ck holes, the very beginning of evil!

    ...

    At the verge of Jasper Lake, the gap between Heaven and Earth disappeared. Gu Erduo who was busy escaping from the attacks of the colorful branch and bracelet fragment saw Mister Luda, Su Wuming, and Han Guang.

    And Han Guang saw Su Wuming and the others.

    ...

    The Demonic Monarch opened his eyes. Meng Qi pulled out an auspicious cloud and dared not to escape.

    ¡°Dear friend Luya calcted well with his abacus. But I¡¯m prepared too,¡± the Demonic Monarch did not move. He smiled and continued, ¡°What a shame. You all have to die here today.¡±

    The head suddenly dropped down. A bronze coffin appeared in the void and the heart flew out of it, dropping into the head¡¯s mouth.

    Then the Demonic Monarch went through the Taiyi golden water with heart and brain. They disappeared somewhere.

    He did not take the core fragment with him as sudden changes happened in Jasper Lake. Rules of Heaven and Earth turned to mysterious flower patterns and wrapped theke like scary illusory chains.

    Meng Qi looked up and felt himself looking over the whole Jasper Lake.

    A pale hand held the wholeke and picked it out from the second level of the Nine Levels of Heaven.

    Thekey quietly in this palm. And one could see arge sacred statue following the hand.

    This was the statue of the Death Mother!

    The Wizard King of this Life stood at the shoulder of the statue and looked over. He said with an imposing manner,

    ¡°I am going to useke, the fragment, and you guys to make a new Peerless Heavenly Weapon!¡±

    Jasper Lake was grabbed by the palm. No Dharmakaya could escape it. Everything was trapped inside theke.

    Meng Qi suddenly sighed. He was forced to do something he was not so willing to do.

    He took out the Tree of Da Dao and put it into the Taiyi golden water pool.

    It has been thirsty for a long time

 Chapter 955: Forty Years Is Like A Dream

    <h4>Chapter 955: Forty Years Is Like A Dream</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    The huge sacred statue stretched out his right hand and held a deep metal round te filled with soup. A little residue floated in it and Meng Qi was one of them.

    Such a huge gap between the two parties.

    After hearing the Wizard King of this Life¡¯s speech, Gu Erduo lifted his Scorpio Axe and pulled out Fairy Pool. He waved it to those illusory chains and tried to make a way to escape.

    Bang!

    The axe light hit on the chains of rules and washed away their lights, but still was not able to touch the nature. It only managed to shake it. Meanwhile Su Wuming used his additional self to allocate the power in this universe and other worlds. Over twenty Su Wumings waved their swords at the same time and made a powerful strike. But the strike did not make any real impact on the chains, just like Mister Luda and Han Guang.

    The core fragment of the Hao Tian Mirror, Fragment of the Eastern Emperor Bell, colorful branches and bracelet fragment were deeply influenced by the golden water of Jasper Lake and could not do anything at present.

    Jasper Lake soon turned to fierce and frightening storm like boiling water. Gu Erduo looked at chains getting tighter and tighter and became very worried.

    Damn the Wizard King of this World.

    And who the hell was this Death Mother? Her real body did not arrive. But only by the old setting and her consciousness, she managed to pick Jasper Lake from the Nine Levels of Heaven, without being turned against!

    Suddenly they heard a sound of something broken and saw water in Jasper Lake decreased rapidly as if a huge Anchovy Engraulis japonicus swallowed all of it.

    Cracks appeared at the verge and bottom of Jasper Lake and water flowed into those cracks.

    Illusory chains turned transparent and seemed to be torn down soon.

    Bang!

    Clouds above Jasper Lake suddenly fell over together with the smoke under it. In just a few seconds, the whole ce copsed.

    What... Gu Erduo was stunned and looked at the center of Jasper Lake. He saw Frenzied de Su Meng standing in the ruined pce.

    His left hand grew long and put a green branch into Jasper Lake. Dark lights rushed to the branch from all four sides.

    The green branch shone with soft light, giving out an aura of Da Dao. It stretched its leaves with pleasure.

    ¡°What is this?¡± Gu Erduo felt the axe in his hand trembling as if something very dangerous wasing close.

    Han Guang frowned slightly, pondering. Mister Luda and Su Wuming looked at the tree of Da Dao.

    The Wizard King of this World stood still at the shoulder of the Death Mother looking over unbelievably:

    He nned to use Jasper Lake as material to make a Peerless Heavenly Weapon but it was swallowed by a green branch from nowhere~

    Power of Vow lights floated. A silver color shed across Death Mother¡¯s eyes. She said in a low voice with confusion and surprise:

    ¡°Era?¡±

    The voice disappeared and the statue copsed, turning to countless Power of Vow light spots. Those light spots wrapped around Wizard King of this World and flew away through the Nine Levels of Heaven.

    The Death Mother saw that her n waspletely ruined and made a prompt decision to leave right away. Though she was super angry, she made this statue by the help of praying fire and Power of Vow and would not be able to fight against all these Dharmakayas without Jasper Lake.

    The whole areapletely copsed as soon as the master of Jasper Lake went away. Everything broke down in the darkness.

    And in this dark night, several bands of evil lights rose up to the sky. Fragments of Heavenly Weapons were trying to find a way out by instinct!

    Meng Qi has his eyes long on one thing, the core fragment of the Hao Tian Mirror.

    His left hand carried the tree of Da Dao, which had grown eight other branches and 56 leaves, shone with gentle green lights and power. His Niwan at the top his head opened and auspicious cloud rose up one by one, casting dark lights like water curtains.

    Finally, she was able to get some feedback from the tree of Da Dao!

    Meng Qi carried the Tyrant¡¯s Invincible de in his right hand and jumped at the core fragment of the Hao Tian Mirror with his body wrapped in dark lights.

    The colorful branch suddenly turned around and brushed towards Meng Qi.

    The auspicious clouds above Meng Qi¡¯s head were brushed away. And the lights of colorful branch dimmed as if it used a lot of its energy just now.

    Bodhi tree made of ze and other seven treasures?

    Wondrous Tree of Seven Treasures?

    Meng Qi now recognized it, the infamous Wondrous Tree of Seven Treasures!

    Why did you stop me? Isn¡¯t Gu Erduo carrying Scorpio Axe the strongest man now? Why did you stop me? Meng Qi slowed down by the branch and could only watch Gu Erduo running towards the core fragment of the Hao Tian Mirror.

    Mister Luda drew out his sword at this moment and put it in front of Gu Erduo, a reunion of enemies.

    Though Mister Luda was aware of Scorpio Axe¡¯s power in the Nine Levels of Heaven, he was not scared at all.

    On the other side, Han Guang carried a de in his right hand, Devil¡¯s hand in his left hand and fought with Su Wuming. A bronze fragment carved with illusory river floated between them two, absorbing time.

    Other fragments of Heavenly Weapons all got ready to join the fight, making the whole scene even more chaotic.

    ...

    ¡°Who am I?¡±

    ¡°Where am I?¡±

    The little boy felt surprised and all the memory came back. He was the Devil Master Han Guang, one of the most powerfulnd fairies. He broke into the Xuan Tian Sect and attempted to get the Time de. He met with some difficulties. But howe he was now here?

    Wasn¡¯t this his childhood?

    Was he now back to the past or trapped in an illusion?

    He put together his mind and found himself without any skills except for memory and mature mind, no more martial arts, power or spirit of ancestral acupuncture points.

    How could illusion be so real?

    Or is it that I am reborn! Han Guang frowned. Thest thing he remembered was his ying The Buddha¡¯s Palm of Celestial Ruler version fighting against the Time de. Could it be that he was reborn as often written in books, judging by the characteristics of his enemy?

    If he was really reborn, he should be able to be a better man. At least he would not walk at the verge of a cliff and try to be friends with everyone just for survival.

    ¡°Zao Hua can make people go back to the past temporarily. To make people go back to the past and change history and it¡¯s not rted to the Universal Fragment or any other universe, then should be at least Zao Hua which knew very well about art of time or big shots in the Nirvana Realm. Or could it be that the Time de woke up in this level?¡± Han Guang was confused.

    He was not a man who only kept thinking. He decided to test it.

    This underground pce has a secret passage, which links to the outside. Even master knows nothing about it. I saw it only by ident after I became the guru and paid a visit to master¡¯s tomb. Han Guang nced over and then walked quickly with his small legs.

    After a while a little boy climbed out of a tree hole in the forest on the outskirts of the city. It was Han Guang.

    Han Guang was relieved and shook his head with a smile. If it¡¯s true that he was reborn, he¡¯d then live a much easier life than what he has experienced before, for example, to avoid ying among sect brothers and sisters.

    He walked faster and then went out of the forest. Then he saw a Taoist walkiing forward.

    The Taoist had more ck hair than white and was elegantly dressed, a gentleman with reserved manner.

    Then his eyes were fixed on the Taoist and he soon realized that he ran into his old enemy Shou Jing from the Xuan Tian Sect.

    Shou Jing became a well-known man since Han Guang¡¯s childhood.

    Shou Jing felt confused to see a little boy walking on the road alone in rags with blood. He stopped and asked Han Guang warm heartedly, ¡°Little boy, where is your family?¡±

    Han Guang felt his blood frozen. He cried out and said, ¡°My, my family was killed by the Annihtion Sect. And I was caught by a devil. He brought me to a ce and asked all of us to kill each other. I then found a secret passage and escaped.¡±

    Shou Jing¡¯s face turned solemn and asked more details. Then he went to the underground pce and killed Han Guang¡¯s master on site after an intensive fight.

    ¡°You are quick-witted boy with principles.¡± Shou Jing looked at Han Guang and said, ¡°You lost your family and have no ce to go now. Are you willing to follow me and be apprenticed to me?¡±

    Han Guang, who lost martial arts skills, could barely hide his feelings. He opened his mouth and stared at Shou Jing quietly. What?

    After a second, he kneeled down and touched his forehead to the ground. He shouted out loud,

    ¡°Master!¡±

    During the next forty years, Han Guang had been practicing in the Xuan Tian Sect. He toll the bell, praying to God every day. Shou Jing taught him many things and Han Guang atst could finally understand inheritance of The Emperor of Heaven¡¯s List.

    Light of inheritance flowed into Han Guang¡¯s brain and he suddenly saw the Time de shining with strong lights.

    Forty years is like a dream!

    Han Guang suddenly realized something and resisted its attack decisively. Then he flew to the sky before the killing Formation was closedpletely.

    His ck hair turned grey. Just one attack and he lost five hundred years of life.

    Were it not for him eating many longevity pills in the Samsara world, he might have been killed instantly under this attack. Even and fairy would be killed by such power.

    Good thing was that he now understood The Emperor of Heaven¡¯s Listpletely.

    The Time de was hard to understand.

    With his life shortened and his strength at its weakest point, Han Guang was going to escape through the void and go back to Annihtion Sect.

    But suddenly Gao Lan appeared carrying the Emperor¡¯s Sword in an imposing manner.

    Gao Lan looked at Han Guang in a mess with cold eyes and said:

    ¡°I¡¯m on my way to kill some demon race man. I didn¡¯t expect to meet you here.¡±

    ¡°Just in time as I got some questions for you.¡±

    One should not misjudge the situation. Han Guang put on a smile and said calmly:

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you everything I know.¡±

 Chapter 956:

    <h4>Chapter 956:</h4>

    Whose Chance

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    Heaven and Earth copsed. The golden water in Jasper Lake dried out.

    Sword lights crossed and consisted of countless small sword formations. It seemed as if mountain-guarding formation was moved here directly and enveloped Gu Erduo, separating himpletely from the core fragment of the Hao Tian Mirror.

    After ten years, Gu Erduo faced up with this familiar sword formation again. He felt another world appearing inside with his power much stronger than before.

    This was almost the Divine Fairy realm.

    Luda went this far to such a level without assistance of Heavenly Weapons and top level martial arts.

    If Gu Erduo was in Luda¡¯s shoes, even if he was not wounded in the fight, he might not be able to achieve the Divine Fairy level in ten years with only his Real Spirit left. There could be a chance if his Scorpio Axe awakens to a better level.

    Those who are true to their feelings would be good at sword art. Consistency is the key. Is this the real power of those who paved their own way?

    Gu Erduo was not jealous, nor did he feel disappointed. He only had admiration as he would never be able to achieve that level.

    But it¡¯s a shame that you meet me in the Nine Levels of Heaven. Otherwise even if with the Scorpio Axe, you alone with sword could end up tied...

    It¡¯s lonely if one has no friends. But it¡¯s more than lonely if one does not even have a valuable enemy. Gu Erduo put on a solemn face and lifted up his axe with praying fire and power of vow rising up around him with Immortal Heaven sound.

    His huge axe was lifted. Clear lights and illusory water gathered in mid-air turning to a pool of water, which could make people go back to human flesh body.

    Su Wuming dared not to ward off this attack directly but only to wave sword back. How about Luda?

    The huge axe cut down and the water sprayed over the sword lights. Everything disappeared and its power stretched towards the Single Hearted Sword and Luda.

    Though Scorpio Axe could be used in many different ways to issue an attack, the Power to Banish Fairies was the most useful art right now!

    Suddenly purple lightning rose up and lit up the dark broken Jasper Lake. Meng Qi¡¯s Dharmakaya united together with the Tyrant¡¯s Invincible de and chopped down with no fear towards the art of Banish Fairies.

    Colorful branch was not the main part. Its power was limited. After the brush, Meng Qi grabbed chance and broke through the barrier.

    Misty light of Banish Fairies met with purple lightning in mid-air.

    Purple thunder wrapped around the de and cut through the Fairy Pool water!

    His realm was not enough to fight against the Power to Banish Fairies. Even the auspicious cloud would be defeated under the Banish Fairies¡¯ axe. The Tree of Da Dao was not interested in the attack from the Nine Levels of Heaven and seemed to sleep again. But he still had the Tyrant¡¯s Invincible de in hand, one of the top ten Peerless Heavenly Weapons of Six Dao and was in the same rank as the Scorpio Axe. Though it was not in its best condition, its material and prints were good enough to ward off the Power to Banish Fairies at its current level.

    Therefore he hid his Dharmakaya in de, afraid of nothing.

    Water and light disappeared and Gu Erduo could only see purple lightning.

    He lifted his axe and put it in front of Meng Qi¡¯s de.

    His axe grew extremely heavy and the prints appeared. The void copsed towards the center part and a dark ball appeared. Time slowed down and lightning bent over, passing by Gu Erduo and his Immortal Heaven body.

    Before Meng Qi issued another attack, the branch of Wondrous Tree of Seven Treasures appeared in front of him and again and brushed over.

    It kept following him.

    Could it be that the branch was split apart from the tree by Wu¡¯Ji seal or Pangu g, Kai Tian Axe? The fight in Heavenly Court was even more furious than he had imagined. Meng Qi felt heavy hearted and began to worry about Mister Luda in the Nine Levels of Heaven. He might not be able to defend himself under Gu Erduo¡¯s attack, without his help.

    Since he gained the inheritance of Yuan Shi, he would have to bury the karma.

    Suddenly a band of dizzy light hit on the Scorpio Axe. Gu Erduo almost dropped it.

    It¡¯s a crooked white metal, like one broken piece of bracelet. Its material was not any worse than the Scorpio Axe.

    Jin Gang bracelet¡¯s part? It was broken as well? What on earth happened in the Heavenly Court? It seemed as if history was rewritten... Meng Qi felt a sudden jolt and recognized the fragment.

    Grand Supreme Lord¡¯s Diamond Kong! Lord Dao De¡¯s Diamond Kong!

    The Diamond Kong kept attacking Gu Erduo. Mister Luda was able to fight against him at ease.

    The core fragment of the Hao Tian Mirror tried to cast light over Meng Qi and help the branch to issue attacks. Other Heavenly Weapons turned to evil lights. Some moved around and tried to attack the most eye-catching enemy. Some sensed danger of Jasper Lake toppling down and the door to the outside world open, getting ready to run out of this ce. Everything was chaotic.

    The purple heart of Meng Qi¡¯s Dharmakaya beat regrly. He approached the core fragment of the Hao Tian Mirror slowly.

    He was not in a hurry at all as he was waiting for the chance toe.

    On the other side, Han Guang¡¯s left hand Yama knocked out the void and vigor ocean, making a chaotic swirl between Su Wuming and the Fragment of the Eastern Emperor Bell. His right hand carried a long de flowing in time and dyed Su Wuming¡¯s movement. No matter if it¡¯s the No-me Sword or the Taishang Emotionless, Han Guang did not ward it off directly but escaped from the attack and tried to dy time.

    Han Guang¡¯s martial arts skills and Heavenly Weapons were special but they were less powerful than Su Wuming. But Su Wuming also did not get the chance to get close to fragment of Eastern Emperor Bell.

    Han Guang did it because he was also waiting for his chance!

    The fragment floated between Heaven and Earth. It was made of bronze and was carved with illusory river prints, full of small cracks. Some of them were very deep, simr to the cracks in the core fragment of the Hao Tian Mirror.

    Thousands of years of warm nurturing did not cure their wounds, the cracks.

    The Eastern Emperor Bell gathered bronze lights and times ovepped, gathering power.

    Suddenly it moved and the illusory time river appeared.

    Bang~

    The sound of the bell shuddered the whole world and the broken Heaven and Earth were absorbed by the Tree of Da Dao. Gu Erduo and Scorpio Axe, Mister Luda and the Single Hearted Sword, Su Wumming and Scripture of Nameless Sword, branch of Wondrous Tree of Seven Treasures, and fragment of Jin Gang bracelet all froze in ck and white. Only the fragment of the Eastern Emperor Bell and core fragment of the Hao Tian Mirror could still move through the ck and white space.

    But except for one man, Han Guang. TheTime de in Han Guang¡¯s right hand shone brightly and was fully activated. He was able to jump out from the ck and white space, though slowly and was able to grab the fragment of the Eastern Emperor Bell.

    Su Wuming would not be able to fight with him now. The fragment of the Hao Tian Mirror would not have time to help fragment of the Eastern Emperor Bell. If not now, when?

    This was the chance Han Guang was waiting for!

    A chance where he could go directly to the fragment without anyone stopping him.

    He stretched out his left hand towards the bronze fragment calmly as if everything went as expected.

    Suddenly a breathing like light cone appeared and blew by Han Guang¡¯s side!

    ¡°Who?¡± Han Guang was stunned and found a monster of human face and snake body appeared next to the core fragment of the Hao Tian Mirror. Its eyes included the transition between cold days and summer days with time flowing by. It¡¯s the Candle Dragon, which could move in fixed ck and white space!

    Su Meng! Han Guang suddenly realized that it¡¯s the incarnation of Frenzied de Su Meng!

    He could change into the Candle Dragon!

    Meng Qi waited for this chance as well!

    Along with the sound of the Eastern Emperor Bell, those who mastered the art of time and feature had the chance to move without barriers.

    The light cone did not attack Han Guang as he was protected by the Time Heavenly Weapon. Instead it chose Su Wuming.

    Time sped up. Su Wuming jumped out the ck and white space and waved his sword towards Han Guang¡¯s hand, which was going to touch the fragment of the Eastern Emperor Bell soon.

    Meanwhile Meng Qi turned back to his self by feedback from the Tree of Da Dao. The Dao Yi ze Lamp and illusory river appeared together in his eyes. A chaotic auspicious cloud flew out from the top of his head and ran towards the fragment of the Hao Tian Mirror in dark lights.

    The core fragment of the Hao Tian Mirror shone with strong lights and hit on the Wu Ji lights around Meng Qi, two disappeared at the same time. Meng Qi was stunned. The core fragment of the Hao Tian Mirror grabbed the chance and then reflected another universe. It tried tomunicate with the other world and then escape from the broken Jasper Lake.

    Meng Qi stretched both hands. His right hand gathered thunder and turned into a palm de. His left hand gathered water and turned into a soft sword. Both hit towards the core fragment of the Hao Tian Mirror.

    Using his own hands as Heavenly Weapons to y the art of Devour the Universe in Chaos, reversing Wu Ji!

    Yin and Yang flowed backwards and mixed together, which became Tai Chi first, and then Tai Su, Tai Shi, Tai Yi, and finally Tai Chi.

    Meng Qi turned to chaos without front side or back side and enveloped the illusion of the core fragment of the Hao Tian Mirror.

    An illusory sound of a heartbeat rang up. The Yuan Xin Seal aroused the evilness of the core fragment of the Hao Tian Mirror.

    The fragment struggled for a few minutes and lost its nature.

    Without a sound, this ancient mirror was trapped in chaos and wasted its evilness.

    Han Guang already touched the body of the Eastern Emperor Bell. Su Wuming could only gather his sword lights and cut towards Han Guang¡¯s left hand and then Han Guang himself.

    Han Guang shook his left hand calmly and changed his hand position. Su Wuming hit on the fragment by sword at the spot of its deepest crack.

    Crack! The bronze fragment split into two parts. Han Guang did not step back and tried to ward off the attack. His Dharmakaya copsed.

    He used all his strength and power that was left and grabbed the half fragment by the help of Yama and fake Time de. Then he escaped to a crack between Heaven and Earth.

    Su Wuming could not stop him and was only able to put back the other half fragment.

    The fragment of the Eastern Emperor Bell was split into two parts. The ck and white space disappeared. Gu Erduo and Mister Luda returned to normal again.

    However Gu Erduo could only see Meng Qi turn into the chaos and wasting the core fragment of the Hao Tian Mirror. Luda and Su Wuming stared at Gu Erduo.

    If he did not run away now, he would never have the chance again.

    Gu Erduo waved his axe and gathered all kinds of fragments of Heavenly Weapons and then hit on the protective screen and escaped.

    The protective screen was broken. The rest of the Heavenly Weapons turned to lights and tried to escape.

    Meng Qi waved his left hand and gathered some parts into his sleeve. Mister Luda and Su Wuming also waved sword lights and gathered separately. The Jin Gang bracelets were gathered on Mister Luda¡¯s shoulder.

    As these fragments were not normal things, and they were only currently conquered. Meng Qi and all others spent some time to obtain what they needed most. For example, Meng Qi gathered fragments of the Xuanming Sword, the Fiery Sword of Rosefinch and Eastern Yimu Sword for the preparation to make his own Heavenly Weapons. Su Wuming got the Jar of the Chaotic Force and the Green-me Noxious de fragments. Mister Luda obtained the Bodhi Prajnaparamita Banner.

    The Branch of Wondrous Tree of Seven Treasures was missing. It might be taken away by Gu Erduo or Han Guang.

    ¡°Is this the fragment of the Eastern Emperor Bell?¡± Meng Qi stared at the bronze fragment in Su Wuming¡¯s hand and asked.

    He recognized it as Su Wuming used it tomunicate with him and Mister Luda in the fight.

    ¡°It can be used to sense the river of time in advance,¡± Su Wuming answered briefly.

    Meng Qi nodded. He could have borrowed it next time but what a shame it was broken again. It might not be as powerful as it used to be.

    Broken again... Meng Qi felt a sudden jolt and took out the core fragment of the Hao Tian Mirror.

    He was unable to delete the Demonic Monarch mark inside. But since he was going to give it to Luya, he only needed to suppress it temporarily.

    Meng Qi thought like this before but now he changed his mind. He took out the Tyrant¡¯s Invincible de and made invisible drawings in the air to confirm the position of where he should put his de.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Mister Luda looked at him and asked curiously.

    Meng Qi smiled and said, ¡°To split it into two.¡±

    Split into two? Mister Luda felt even more confused. Isn¡¯t it a waste of God¡¯s good gift?

    But he did not ask further. He knew that Meng Qi did it for a good reason.

    The Hao Tian Mirror would be broken into two, a big piece and a small one. He himself would surely have the small one. He could use it to connect different universes and build contacts, leaving marks and getting ready for achieving legendary status.

    Luya, I¡¯m not that stupid and I know what you are trying to do. You want the core fragment? Here it is! It¡¯s not one of my concerns how small the fragment is and how powerful it is!

    It¡¯s natural to break something in fight!

    Mister Ludaughed. Mr. Meng is a leopard who cannot change its spots.

 Chapter 957: A Spiritual Wander To The World and A Journey To The Sea Of Stars

    <h4>Chapter 957: A Spiritual Wander To The World and A Journey To The Sea Of Stars</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    The Tyrant¡¯s Invincible de struck at the Core Fragment of the Hao Tian Mirror that was already heavily cracked. Along with a cracking sound, the fragment was broken into two pieces, with one of them bigger than the other one. Apparently, being so heavily damaged, it would be even harder for the Hao Tian Mirror to restore sagacity.

    Keeping both pieces of the Hao Tian Mirror Fragments, Meng Qi was in a much better mood. He smiled at Mister Luda and said, ¡°Senior, juste to me at any time if you need to use the fragment.¡±

    Mister Luda did not decline the offer. He nodded solemnly and said, ¡°I owe you one.¡±

    Actually, both Mister Luda and Meng Qi were different from the other martial artists in a sense that they were aiming at breaking off the connection with the additional self. Hence, one might think that the Hao Tian Mirror Fragment was redundant for them as they did not need tomunicate with the additional self in advance. But in reality, this item would still be a big help for them to attain the Legendary Realm.

    In normal circumstances, those who had reached the peak of Divine Fairy would have a subtle sense of the additional self. Nevertheless, it would be a painstaking process to utilize their loose bond with the additional self in order to spread their consciousness into a different time, space, and universe. Slowly, the bond between them would be stronger. Some people could even take control over it and turn it into their self-projection. When the additional self became so strong that it could affect the original self, a big change would happen in the people¡¯s realm. This was when the people stepped into the Legendary Realm.

    Undoubtedly, this was an extremely difficult and dangerous process. Aside from establishing a fine control over the subtle connection, one had to be wary of the danger of being taken over by the additional self. In a worst-case scenario, a weak point in their mind would lead to multiple personalities, and eventually, one might die of madness. Therefore, during ancient times, although there were arge amount of Man Fairies, Earth Fairies, and Divine Fairies, a mighty person of the Legendary Realm was rare to be seen. In fact, at that time, there were only less than twenty Legendary martial artists in a powerful force like the Nine Nether. Of course, the power of the Evil Demons and Evil Gods was growing stronger over time, thereby more than one hundred of them were actually having abat capability as a Legendary person.

    On the other hand, Buddhism used to flourish in the ancient times. It was even more popr than the Heavenly Court and Taoism. At that time, there were only hundreds of Buddhas, Maha Bodhisattvas, and Great Arhats in total from the main Buddhist Sects. Relying on the prophecy of Everyone will be a Buddha, the amount of Buddhas had increased to three thousand, which contributed to the Thousand Buddha Formation. Nheless, the formation was actually made up of the reincarnations of the Buddhas and Bodhisattvas, and many Buddhas that had more than one identity. For example, before being reincarnated, the Guanyin Bodhisattva used to be called the Tathagata in her past life. All in all, only around one hundred Buddhas had attained the Legendary Realm. After the war at the Spirited Mountain, thousands of Buddhas had passed away. Apart from the Legendary Buddhas from the Spirited Mountain itself, the Buddhas from other Pure Lands or Buddhist Sects had also lost their lives aftering to help. Ever since then, Buddhism was not as popr as before.

    Apparently, Legendary people had always been scarce. Although it was really hard to attain the Legendary Realm, people would always find a way. Meng Qi and Mister Luda were the special ones who chose to cut off the connection with additional self. At times, they did feel lost. On the contrary to the other martial artists who could depend on their subtle rtionship with the additional self to achieve sess, both of them were taking a different path. They had to rely on themselvespletely to explore different universes and identify the features of the additional self in the respective universe. In this way, they would be drawing closer to the Da Dao, thereby being in the most suitable position to establish subtle connections. On top of that, it was never easy to leave behind their hidden markings. Before they could do that, they needed to find out a method of leaving hidden markings first.

    If they were aided by the Hao Tian Mirror Fragment, they would be able to travel across different universes and feel the subtle connection between the universes. This would indirectly ease up the process of attaining the Legendary Realm. They might even be able to possess more Legendary features, just like Su Wu Ming did.

    Keeping the fragments in his sleeve, Meng Qi said with a smile, ¡°Senior, you¡¯ve been helping me a lot. It¡¯s definitely my pleasure to return the favor to you. This ce is going to copse soon, let¡¯s leave.¡±

    A colorless ancientmp appeared inside his eyes. The ck and white light that surrounded themp was like the karma threads that filled the world.

    Grasping the subtle connection, he wielded the Tyrant¡¯s Invincible de and shed toward the crack of the Jasper Lake.

    The de beam was wrapping around Su Wu Ming and Mister Luda at once.

    It prated through illusions and came to reality. In a sh, Meng Qi and the others had appeared in front of the Immortal Yun He and He Qi.

    ¡°Where is my big bro ¨C uh, I mean, the Mad Emperor?¡± Meng Qi pretended that he did not hear Gao Lan¡¯s words before.

    The Immortal Yun He said smilingly, ¡°As the Dharmakaya from all over the world are gathering here, Gao Lan is worried that the demon race may take advantage of this situation and invade this ce. Hence, he has gone out to protect the human race.¡±

    Meng Qi¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Will my big brother grab this chance and go to the south?

    Meng Qi did not bring Gao Lan along Jasper Lake because he wanted to leave a Dharmakaya at this ce to defend against the Spear of Mythical Creatures, just in case. However, at the same time, he was worried that the Nan Jin Empire would be annexed by the North Zhou Empire. Hence, he was actually in a dilemma.

    ¡°It seems that the Mad Emperor prefers to take over an empire in an aboveboard manner. After performing divination by looking at the celestial phenomena, I see no war happening in the Nan Jin Empire ¨C at least not in the near future,¡± added He Qi as he understood Meng Qi¡¯s worries.

    After the battle between Meng Qi and the Great Sage Equalling Heaven who turned imaginations into reality, the top part of the Pce of Frost was damaged. Sensing a change in the positions of the stars, He Qi had performed a celestial divination.

    Hearing this, Meng Qi heaved a sigh of relief. Ever since his big brother had recovered from mental illness, it was getting harder to guess what he was thinking.

    Feeling much more rxed, Meng Qi, Mister Luda, and Su Wu Ming took out the fragmented Heavenly Weapons and Magic Weapons that they obtained from Jasper Lake. They were nning to share them with the people who had been guarding this ce.

    After all, Yun He, He Qi and Gao Lan had been devoting their time and effort to guard at the rear although their own sects and imperial pce were at the risk of being attacked. Their efforts as a reserve force should be appreciated.

    Mister Luda took out the fragmented zed Lamp and gave it to He Qi, Su Wu Ming handed the fragments of Green-me Noxious de to Yun He, whereas Meng Qi was nning to pass the broken Qingli Sword to Gao Lan.

    After doing all these, Meng Qi looked at the Immortal Yun He while taking out the Xuanming Sword, the Fiery Sword of Rosefinch, and the Eastern Yimu Sword which were all fragmented. He had also taken out the Killing Blood Sword and the Shell of Poison God, ¡°Immortal Yun He, I wonder if you can pick a few from them to forge a divine sword?¡±

    The Mountain-Moving Whip was very useful, so Meng Qi was not going to waste it.

    ¡°The Killing Blood Sword... did you kill the Rakshasa of the Bloody Sea?¡± at a nce, He Qi had recognized the Heavenly Weapon of the Blood Cloak Cult!

    Without a Heavenly Weapon, the Blood Cloak Cult would be destroyed sooner orter. To date, two of the Nine Demonic Sects had fallen because of Su Meng!

    Actually, He Qi, Yun He, Mister Luda, and Su Wu Ming were not surprised by Su Meng¡¯s ability to kill the Rakshasa of the Bloody Sea ¨C even the Poison God was beaten by Su Meng, let alone the Rakshasa of the Bloody Sea.

    Meng Qi thought for a while and said, ¡°To be honest, I might not be able to kill him without the help of the Core Fragment of the Hao Tian Mirror. The full power of the Killing Blood Sword was unleashed due to the return of consciousness of the Bloody Demon from the Nine Nether...¡±

    This was an indication of the impending Great Trial.

    Upon hearing that, all the Dharmakaya nodded their heads. Hiding their emotions, they had different thoughts in mind.

    After a while, the Immortal Yun He looked at the materials presented by Meng Qi and said smilingly, ¡°These fragmented Heavenly Weapons are of the Divine Fairy level. Coupled with the Killing Blood Sword and the shell of an Earth Fairy, they are more than enough to forge a Heavenly Weapon of the Divine Fairy level. But the problem is, the sess rate is only twenty to thirty percent. If the forging process fails, all these precious materials will be wasted. Do you still want to go for it?¡±

    The sess rate is only twenty to thirty percent? Feeling shocked and doubtful, Meng Qi asked, ¡°Immortal Yun He, you¡¯ve forged a protective magic weapon using the dead body of the Northern Dragon, right?¡±

    The Immortal Yun He turned his palm upward and summoned a palm-sized dragon. It was hovering around and blowing mist out of its mouth.

    Pointing to the tiny dragon, heughed and said, ¡°Do you remember how big the dead body of the Northern Dragon was? I¡¯ve undergone countless failed attempts and wasted a huge part of its body before this magic weapon is sessfully forged.¡±

    Ah... looking at the palm-sized dragon, Meng Qi was at a loss when he thought about the dead body of the Northern Dragon that used to be so big. It was definitely a sharp contrast.

    It bes so much more smaller!

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m just joking. The dragon is able to control its own size, so actually it can grow up to hundreds of feet long. During the forging process, I¡¯ve applied the mechanism that I learned from the Pce of Mohism. However, I still failed five times before the weapon was sessfully produced. In fact, eighty percent of the dead body of the Northern Dragon was wasted,¡± said Yun He with a serious face. ¡°With the materials you provide me, I can try forging it twice, but I can¡¯t guarantee sess.¡±

    If this is the case, I might as well try to get the real Qingping Sword. It¡¯s a sword that Senior Chonghe always wanted to get but he didn¡¯t have a chance to do so. It¡¯s also the sword of the Hierarch Tongtian, alias Lord Ling Bao! Meng Qi thought to himself. At my current realm, I¡¯m able to acquire the ssified information about the Qingping Sword from the Fairy World.

    Just then, Yun He took a look at Mister Luda and the others. He pondered for a while and said, ¡°Aftering out from the Cave of Thousand Nature, I realized that the current word is actually way smaller than that of ancient times. Even though the Land of Essence ¨C the birthce of the human race ¨C is retained, the original size of it during the ancient times was a thousand timesrger.¡±

    Yun He raised his head and released his Divine Sense to look at the countless stars through the barriers and the wind in the upper sky. He said thoughtfully, ¡°Perhaps when the world was invaded by the demon race in the past, the Real World was broken into countless pieces, and only thergest piece remained. The rest might have flown into the universe and turned into stars.¡±

    ¡°From what I know, the number of stars in the ancient times was way less than that of the present time.¡±

    ¡°This is also the conjecture of many predecessors. After the chaotic era of the Devil Buddha, the Real World might have been broken up even more. As a result, many ces that are recorded in the ancient books of the Middle Ages can¡¯t be found anymore,¡± said Mister Luda. ¡°This could also exin the urence of Universal Fragments.¡±

    As opposed to the broken pieces of Real World, the Universal Fragments were fragments of time. Although they were different in nature, both of them were very likely to ur in the event of a Great Trial.

    Yun He nodded his head and said, ¡°Well, I just remembered that the Golden Crow Sect, which is located at the end of Donghai, is very famous for their forging skills since ancient times. The materials that Su Meng has are definitely enough to be forged into a Heavenly Weapon of the Divine Fairy level. However, it¡¯s too bad that this sect can no longer be found at present.¡±

    ¡°You might be able to find traces of the sect after having a Spiritual Wander into the Universal Fragments and travelling across the sea of stars. Perhaps they are still somewhere around the end of Donghai,¡± said He Qi to Meng Qi, trying tofort him.

    The end of Donghai was full of white mist, and there was no way to walk out of it. Apart from that, there was not any inds or living beings. It was as though everything was eradicated by a mighty person, thereby leaving nothing behind. After bing a Dharmakaya, He Qi had explored the ce several times, but he could not find any traces of the Golden Crow Sect.

    A Dharmakaya was able to release the Divine Senses into any part of the world. After doing so, one might be able to find a Pure Land, a Taoist Cave or a Universal Fragment. These were all good ces for them to improve their mentality and skills in martial arts. Therefore, it wasmon for the Dharmakaya from Buddhist Sects to have a Spiritual Wander to various Pure Lands so as to visit the lingering willpower of the Buddhas and Bodhisattvas.

    As Meng Qi was still new to the Dharmakaya Realm and had been getting stuck in all kinds of trouble, he had yet to have time to put his mind at peace and engage in Spiritual Wandering.

    As for travelling across the sea of stars in the Real World, most of the Dharmakaya chose not to do it because it would be a time-consuming and dangerous journey. On top of that, without their protection, their sects or families would be in danger.

    Meng Qi gave He Qi a slight nod after hearing his advice. For the time being, he was nning to have a Spiritual Wander to all over the world and travel across the sea of stars to search for the Golden Crow Sect. While doing that, he would try to acquire the Qingping Sword. If all these ns did not work, he would have no choice but to hand over the materials to Yun He. By then, all he could do was to collect more forces of virtues in order to improve his luck and pray for sess.

    ...

    After leaving the Pce of Frost, Meng Qi watched Mister Luda and the others return to the south. Then, he went to a deserted ce and shuttled to the World of Gods again.

    As soon as he entered the World of Gods, a small, red cbash jumped out of the void and turned into a short old man who was wearing a Taoist crown and a red robe. He was Luya.

    Luya stroked his beard and looked at Meng Qi with a smile, ¡°As expected, you¡¯ve seeded. Where is the Core Fragment of the Hao Tian Mirror?¡±

    He never said a single word about the Demonic Monarch.

    Meng Qi took out the bigger fragment that still retained the core features of the Hao Tian Mirror. Looking into Luya¡¯s eyes, he asked, ¡°Immortal Luya, where is the List of Deification?¡±

    Luya took a look at the fragment and frowned slightly. He mumbled doubtfully, ¡°It¡¯s so badly damaged...¡±

    ¡°Relying on the Power of Vow, the Golden Emperor had appeared in the battle, not to mention that he had the Scorpio Axe with him. That¡¯s why the Core Fragment is damaged once again,¡± said Meng Qi, putting on a serious face.

    It seemed that Luya was not surprised at the appearance of the Death Mother. He chuckled and said, ¡°I see.¡± Without fussing about the damaged fragment, he took out the List of Deification and said smilingly, ¡°Other than the Devil Buddha and me, nobody else knows that you have the Tree of Da Dao. Thus, how could it be possible for anyone from the Nine Levels of Heaven to y tricks on you?¡±

    No wonder Luya is so confident that he will be able to wake up the Demonic Monarch and acquire the Core Fragment of the Hao Tian Mirror. However, after all, he is still tricked by me... Meng Qi shifted his gaze to the List of Deification in Luya¡¯s hand.

    It was a list that glittered with pale golden light.

    ¡°Whose name do you want to remove first?¡± asked Luya.

    Meng Qi answered without hesitation, ¡°Jiang Zhiwei.¡±

    He would save the one who was the closest to the Dharmakaya Realm first.

    At the same time, he could see the name of Chonghe on the list!

    This time around, he was not borrowing the Holy Whip. He wanted to observe and get more information about the situation first.

    Luya nodded, moved his hand toward the list, and was about to erase the name of Jiang Zhiwei. Just then, he paused and smiled.

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about the next mission first. Otherwise, you won¡¯t have time to listen to me talk anymore.¡±

    Once Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s name was erased, Meng Qi would need to return to the Real World immediately. He had to be very quick in helping Jiang Zhiwei to cut off the karma link with the mighty people. Otherwise, another Master of the Six Dao of Samsara might be seizing the chance to kill or manipte her!

    ¡°What about the mission?¡± Meng Qi asked.

    Luya said smilingly, ¡°Help me to find someone.¡±

    ¡°Who?¡± Meng Qi was curious.

    Luya had a serious look on his face.

    ¡°The Qing Emperor, or you can call him Lord Taiyi.¡±

 Chapter 958: The Universal Fragment

    <h4>Chapter 958: The Universal Fragment</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    The Qing Emperor? This is unexpected! Meng Qi was feeling shocked as he did not expect the mission to involve the Qing Emperor, Dong Wang Gong.

    Among the five emperors of the ancient times, the Celestial Ruler was having the highest status and realm that overpowered all the other emperors. The Fire Emperor wasing from the Archaeozoic era, thereby having the greatest amount of Five Virtues and other resources. The ck Emperor, on the other hand, was a disciple of the Heavenly Primogenitor, thus he had a close connection to both the Heavenly Court and Taoism. Being moremonly known as the Great Emperor Zhenwu or Dang Mo, he had the greatestwork. Next, the Golden Emperor was the head of all fairies. However, after the fall of the Heavenly Court, she had cut off the connection with the past and thereby leaving behind the least legends and stories. Lastly, the Qing Emperor was the most mysterious one ever.

    Not only did he have a Taoist body called Lord Taiyi, but he also had another Buddhist body, namely the Pharmacist Buddha. Apart from being one of the Almighty Nine Taoists, he was also one of the Buddhas of the Three Horizontal Worlds. His Eastern Pure Land, alias the Vaiduryanirbhasa, was one of the most prominent Pure Lands in Buddhism. Being a God of Heaven and one of the Five Emperors, it was needless to say that he was a great man full of mysteries.

    It was said that the Qing Emperor had passed away in a sitting position during the ending phase of the ancient times. The Pharmacist Buddha, on the other hand, had died during the Middle Ages. Lord Taiyi was the only one who had no record of death. Instead, he had been gradually minimizing his involvement in the mortal world, and eventually, he disappeared from the scene. Hence, those who knew the rtionship between these three bodies suspected that the Qing Emperor was still alive. Obviously, Luya thought so, too. After mentioning the name of Qing Emperor, he had deliberately exined that he was looking for Lord Taiyi rather than the Pharmacist Buddha.

    Meng Qi purposely frowned and said, ¡°The Qing Emperor was one of the five emperors of the ancient times, whereas Lord Taiyi was one of the Almighty Nine Taoists. Both of them were prominent figures of their own generation. You do know that it¡¯s nearly impossible for me to search for him, right?¡±

    ¡°Moreover, perhaps the Qing Emperor, Lord Taiyi, and the Pharmacist Buddha had died already.¡±

    Although Meng Qi was saying so, he was actually thinking the opposite.

    Luya said with a smile, ¡°Of course, I do have some clues of where the Qing Emperor or Lord Taiyi is. If I don¡¯t, why would I waste the time and energy of both of us?¡±

    ¡°What clues do you have?¡± After organizing his thoughts, Meng Qi could somehow guess why Luya wanted to find the Qing Emperor. It must be something to do with the Core Fragment of the Hao Tian Mirror.

    Luya was the son of God Hao Tian, whereas the Qing Emperor was a mighty person who had obtained the iplete soul of the Hao Tian Mirror and re-forged it. Thus, there might be some connection between God Hao Tian and the Qing Emperor.

    A part of thend they were standing on was suddenly isted, as if it was sunken into the riverbed of the river of time. Luya looked around and said, ¡°In the Real World, someone has seen a mad man before. Sometimes, he is dressed as a Taoist priest who wears a blue robe and a bamboo crown. He is tall and thin, with ordinary facial features. He likes to squint his eyes into a narrow line. Other times, he will be wearing a weird green robe. Despite his dishevelled appearance, he has a handsome face.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s referring to two different people, isn¡¯t it?¡± Meng Qi asked on purpose.

    Luya said, ¡°No. The former image is often used by Lord Taiyi, whereas thetter image ¨C aside from the dishevelled appearance ¨C seems to be an urate depiction of the Qing Emperor. Also, they have one thing inmon ¨C they have been mumbling ¡®Who am I, who am I¡¯ all the time.¡±

    Meng Qi was stunned. He is the strange Taoist priest that I met before!

    In the past, Meng Qi had encountered a strange Taoist priest who was wandering outside the Immortal Valley. Also, in the journey of sailing to Donghai, he hade across with the same person again!

    Nevertheless, Meng Qi was so distracted by the priest¡¯s abnormality of repeating ¡°Who am I, who am I¡± over and over again. Unconsciously, he ignored the fact that the priest¡¯s appearance had been vastly different from the first time they met. ording to the gatekeeper of the Immortal Valley, the ordinary-looking priest who wore a blue robe and a bamboo crown was tall and thin. Also, he liked to squint his eyes into a narrow line. Later on, when Meng Qi met the priest at Donghai, he was wearing a weird green robe and having a dishevelled appearance despite his handsome face. If the priest did not utter the words ¡°Who am I, who am I¡± repeatedly, he would never think that they were the same person!

    Could it be true that the strange Taoist priest was the Qing Emperor, Lord Taiyi who had saved people from suffering, and even the Eastern-Sun Deity?

    If that was true, the priest was actually the only alive martial artist in the current era who was at the peak of Zao Hua Realm!

    ¡°I know you¡¯ve heard of the strange Taoist priest. Also, you have the treasured scrolls of calligraphy of the Eastern-Sun Deity. Thus, I hope you can track him down using these clues,¡± added Luya. ¡°After you find the Qing Emperor ¨C or you may call him Lord Taiyi, just tell him, ¡®The top floor of the Nine Levels of Heaven...¡¯ then, your mission will bepleted. If you seed in doing so, I¡¯ll help you to remove one more name from the List of Deification.¡±

    The top floor of the Nine Levels of Heaven? What is the secret hidden underneath these words? Meng Qi could not help thinking. However, knowing that Luya would never exin it further, he resisted the urge to ask Luya about that.

    At the same time, he was resisting the urge to ask another question, What is the use of the Demonic Peach that is hidden inside my body?

    Meng Qi had been very curious about the Demonic Peach that was passed down from the Archaeozoic era. Luya, being a well-known figure in the Archaeozoic era, might know something about it. However, knowing that the Demonic Peach was definitely a precious item, he was worried that Luya might covet this item. If that happened, his life would be at risk.

    Just then, Luya stroked his hand on the List of Deification. Immediately, the golden words of ¡®Jiang Zhiwei¡¯ flew out from the list and broke into pieces. Something had broken out of the bondage and went into the void.

    This is the time! Meng Qi had taken a move. Following closely behind the aura of the thing that had broken free, he lit the Dao Yi zed Lamp and activated the Tyrant¡¯s Invincible de.

    As he broke through the barriers, the darkness in the surroundings kept flying backward. Suddenly, everything brightened up. Following behind the aura, Meng Qi had returned to the Real World and arrived at the Xi Jian Pavilion. He was currently outside the quiet room of Jiang Zhiwei.

    Due to the current peaceful world situation, the defensive formation of the Xi Jian Pavilion was not activated fully. That was why Meng Qi could enter the pavillion effortlessly.

    Su Wu Ming, who had returned to the sect, sensed an outsidering in. He grasped his sword hilt immediately. But after finding out it was Meng Qi, he put down his guard and let go of the sword.

    Crack. When Meng Qi appeared, he was surrounded by purple thunderlight. An ancientmp urred inside his eyes, releasing ck and white light that shone on the door of the quiet room. It reflected a karma world that was both real and illusory.

    The real spirit drilled into the be of Jiang Zhiwei and made her open her eyes immediately. In the next moment, she saw Meng Qi.

    Without hesitation, she activated the formation of the quiet room as Meng Qi was a person that she trusted the most.

    As Meng Qi wielded the Tyrant¡¯s Invincible de, the sky turned dark and everything seemed to have disappeared. Right after that, a purple thunderlight soared up and cut off the karma threads one by one. In an instant, Jiang Zhiwei felt that her body had be much lighter than before, as if she had broken free fromyers of shackles. She even had a feeling that she was able to enter the Dharmakaya Realm at the moment. Nheless, she resisted the temptation to make a breakthrough in her realm because she knew that her cultivation base was not strong enough. If she chose to move up to the Dharmakaya Realm at present, the breakthrough would most probably fail which might result in death.

    ng. Meng Qi kept the Tyrant¡¯s Invincible de and smiled at Jiang Zhiwei. He announced solemnly,

    ¡°From now on, you are not a Samsara Traveller anymore.¡±

    Jiang Zhiwei closed her eyes, feeling overwhelmed by all kinds of emotions. After a long time, she opened her eyes that were covered with tears. ¡°Without Samsara, I wouldn¡¯t have the chance to meet you guys, so I really am a lucky one. But now, I¡¯m even luckier to be able to break free from it.¡±

    Without Samsara, I wouldn¡¯t have the chance to be so close with Meng Qi and the others, to witness various wonderful swordsmanship, and be as experienced as I am now. That¡¯s why I actually appreciate everything I got from Samsara. However, if I¡¯m unable to get rid of it, I would be shackled for my entire life. It¡¯s so exhausting to do things I don¡¯t want to. Furthermore, one day in the future, I¡¯ll be facing the most difficult choice ¨C whether to live a humiliating life or die with pride. Fortunately, Meng Qi has helped me to get out of Samsara.

    Meng Qi sat down rxingly opposite Jiang Zhiwei. Transmitting a secret message, he told her about the trade between Luya and himself. Before the karma threads were cut off, he dared not discuss this matter with her for fear that another Master of the Six Dao of Samsara would be aware of it.

    ¡°Luya may not keep his promises. You have to be extra careful when dealing with him in the future,¡± knowing that Ruan Yushu and the others would be able to get rid of Samsara as well, Jiang Zhiwei was excited but worried at the same time. ¡°Well, let me help you in finding the whereabouts of the Qing Emperor or Lord Taiyi. The Hao Tian Mirror Fragment can help me to travel to different worlds and Universal Fragments, so I might be able to find more clues.¡±

    Meng Qi continued to send a secret message that said, ¡°In the past, I¡¯ve encountered a person who looks like the Qing Emperor. At that time, he was entering the Ocean¡¯s Eye in Donghai. After I sessfully forge or acquire a Heavenly Longsword, I¡¯ll be going after him. In the meanwhile, if you¡¯re having a Spiritual Wander around the world, please look for more information about the Ocean¡¯s Eye.¡±

    Jiang Zhiwei gave him a slight nod before she suddenly thought of something, ¡°Little monk, just now when I had a Spiritual Wander into a Universal Fragment, I suddenly felt the presence of another additional self.¡±

    ¡°Another additional self? Could it be a newly born Universal Fragment?¡± Meng Qi made a guess, feeling interested in having a Spiritual Wander. He said, ¡°Why not we check it out?¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± grabbing the Hao Tian Mirror Fragment in one hand, Jiang Zhiwei held Meng Qi by his arm using another hand.

    Meng Qi released his Divine Sense and engaged in a Spiritual Wander together with Jiang Zhiwei. The scenes in the surroundings had changed. As the quiet room and the sect became blurry, many illusory chains of the Principle of Nature were floating in the dark. It was a totally different view from what he normally saw in daily life. It was as though he was wandering in the sea, because from time to time, he was seeing fish and reefs.

    As they wandered outside, they flew higher and higher. Suddenly, something bright came into sight. A glossy world was presented before their eyes ¨C there was a beautiful mountain covered with green grass and surrounded by thick clouds. On the mountain, a path was leading to the greenish-gray ancient temple with a Bodhi tree beside it. The whole world was run by the Principle of Nature.

    ¡°The Pure Land of Lan He Temple,¡± sighed Meng Qi. It was only until then that he really saw the temple, even though he had entered it several times before.

    This was the difference between the Dharmakaya Realm and the Exterior Realm.

    Jiang Zhiwei smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve once wandered here before with the help of the Hao Tian Mirror Fragment. I even went into the temple and drank a cup of tea.¡±

    Slowly, they went past the Pure Land of Lan He Temple and continued to move forward in the dark. Feeling the subtle connection, they were searching for the newly-emerged additional self mentioned by Jiang Zhiwei.

    In the dark, different kinds of worlds emerged from time to time. Some wererge, some were small, some were full of vitality, some were heavily damaged, some were Universal Fragments, and some were destroyed Pure Lands or Taoist Caves. So far, the Lan He Temple was the only Pure Land that was intact.

    Just then, Meng Qi sensed something based on the subtle connection on Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s body. Right after that, he had discovered the location of the particr Universal Fragment.

    ¡°Go left!¡± both of them flew to the left to go after the fragment. After a long while, a magnificent world came into sight ¨C it was a thousand timesrger than the Universal Fragments they met before!

    Looking down from the sky, Meng Qi could see an ind surrounded by a vast ocean.

    Dragging along Jiang Zhiwei with his Divine Sense, both of them went into the Universal Fragment.

 Chapter 959: Seemingly The Same But Different

    <h4>Chapter 959: Seemingly The Same But Different</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    After passing through the strong wind in the upper sky, Meng Qi and Jiang Zhiwei were able to take a clearer look at the Universal Fragment. Immediately, they made a sound of surprise because the world inside the fragment was exactly the same with the Real World. The geographical location of the Arctic, the Grasnd, the western region, the Southern Wastnd, Donghai and the Central ins were almost identical with that of the Real World.

    Jiang Zhiwei looked around with a little excitement in her voice, ¡°I thought this fragment would be the same as the small Universal Fragment at the back mountain of Shaolin. Unexpectedly, it turned out to be so magnificent and beautiful. It¡¯s just like a reflection of the Real World.¡±

    ¡°I wonder how far have the martial arts developed here, and what are the sects and families that have emerged...¡±

    Being in a ce that was exactly the same as the Main World, Meng Qi felt as though he was in a dream. He said smilingly, ¡°Let¡¯s check out the newly-borned additional self first, shall we?¡±

    Inside his eyes, the Dao Yi ze Lamp was shining dreamy lights of ck and white colors. Magnifying the subtle connection transmitted by Jiang Zhiwei, he was trying to search for traces of the additional self.

    ¡°There it is...¡± Meng Qi whispered. In the next moment, two conveyance lights shed across the sky and headed to the northwest direction of the Central ins.

    The conveyance lightsnded in front of a steep, sword-like mountain.

    ¡°The Xi Jian Pavilion...¡± Jiang Zhiwei recognized this ce at once because the scenery here was almost identical with that of the Real World.

    This is my sect. Meng Qi and I have just set off from this ce!

    ¡°There is a Xi Jian Pavilion here as well? Well, it¡¯s quite normal for your additional self to appear in the Xi Jian Pavilion...¡± although this was slightly unexpected, Meng Qi felt it was reasonable.

    Jiang Zhiwei said, ¡°Anything can happen in the world. I feel that this ce might not necessarily be the Xi Jian Pavilion. Perhaps another sword sect has decided to settle here due to the nice environment?¡±

    Meng Qi took a nce at the disciples who were guarding the gate. Looking at their clothes and swords, he suggested with great interest, ¡°Why not you try showing them the Sect-Elder Token of the Xi Jian Pavilion?¡±

    Jiang Zhiwei was feeling yful as well. It would not do any harm to try it out, anyway. Furthermore, with their current realm and strength, they would certainly be treated respectfully by all the sects and families because nobody would want to contend a Dharmakaya.

    Taking out the palm-sized token with a silver sword engraved on it, Jiang Zhiwei calmly approached the two disciples who were guarding the gate. She handed the token over with a smile.

    To begin with, Jiang Zhiwei was a beautifuldy. Moreover, since she had just broken free from Samsara, her cheerful and rxed mood had made her look even more gorgeous. Feeling stunned by her beauty, the two disciples lowered their heads unconsciously as they dared not look straight into her eyes.

    After taking over the token and verifying it, one of the disciples returned it to Jiang Zhiwei with his head bowed. He spoke haltingly, ¡°Please proceed, Elder Jiang.¡±

    It really works! It is the real Xi Jian Pavilion! Feeling surprised, Jiang Zhiwei felt more interested in finding out more about the sect.

    ¡°Interesting...¡± Meng Qi nodded his head slightly. This Universal Fragment was much more interesting than he expected.

    Jiang Zhiwei and Meng Qi went up the mountain and they gradually disappeared from sight. It was until then that the two disciples came back to their senses. They said excitedly, ¡°I didn¡¯t know there is such a fairy-like elder in our sect!¡±

    ¡°Uh, I¡¯ve never seen her before...¡± the disciple who verified the token nodded at first, then he was stunned.

    Oh no, it might be a deception of the enemy. But now they have gone into the sect!

    Another disciple, knowing that he was worried, smiled and said, ¡°Rest assured. The token is connected with the soulmp, so there is no way to fake it. She must be our sect elder.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯smon for our sect elders of the Exterior Realm to travel outside for more than ten years. Since we¡¯ve been in this sect for less than ten years only, it¡¯s normal if we can¡¯t recognize some of the elders.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± the disciple who verified the token was relieved.

    Another disciple grinned and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the full name of Elder Jiang?¡±

    ¡°I... I didn¡¯t pay attention to it...¡± the disciple who verified the token answered nkly.

    As Meng Qi and Jiang Zhiwei climbed up the stairs, they could smell the fragrance of the blooming flowers around them. The conversation between the two disciples hade into their ears.

    ¡°Actually, instead of faking the token, it is more likely for the enemies to y some tricks on the senses of the disciples, making them think that the soulmp is resonating with the token,¡± said Meng Qi smilingly as they walked up the mountain leisurely. ¡°Therefore, a sect like this should rely on the defensive formation and the Heavenly Weapon to defend against the enemies.¡±

    Jiang Zhiwei chuckled, ¡°But neither you nor I have faked anything. The reaction of the soulmp is true.¡±

    Needless to say, the additional self of Jiang Zhiwei was having a subtle connection with her original self!

    Speaking of this, she turned to the left and said calmly, ¡°I can already feel her. She is at the sword-fighting field.¡±

    Meng Qi did notment anything on Jiang Zhiwei¡¯splicated mood. Walking side by side, both of them went to the mountainside and saw a wide field for sword practice.

    Many disciples of the Xi Jian Pavilion were sitting cross-legged on the field, listening to the lesson given by a person of the Exterior Realm.

    The person of the Exterior Realm was a thin middle-aged man. With a cold look on his face, he had a pair of sharp eyes. A longsword iid with sparkling stars was lying on his knees.

    ¡°Martial Uncle Hong!¡± There was a tone of excitement in Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s voice. Not only does the Xi Jian Pavilion exist in this Universal Fragment, but I¡¯ve also seen a sect elder that I¡¯m familiar with.

    This was Hong Qian, alias the Star-Breaking Sword. He was the senior martial brother of Su Wu Ming, and the former leader of the Jiangdong division in Xi Jian Pavilion. Meng Qi had met him before at the Banquet of Roiling Clouds.

    At the moment, even Meng Qi was falling into a trance after seeing a familiar person in a Universal Fragment, let alone Jiang Zhiwei.

    ¡°Since the Universal Fragments are separated from the Real World, they will be showing different possibilities of the future. As a result, almost everyone has an additional self who lives in the fragment. Therefore, it¡¯s understandable to see Martial Uncle Hong here. If the fragment is separated from the Real World recently, there will not be a huge difference between this world and the Real World,¡± said Meng Qi with a serious face.

    ¡°Martial Uncle Hong looks much younger here... is this a Universal Fragment of many years ago?¡± Jiang Zhiwei had noticed a slight difference.

    Hong Qian who was currently giving a lesson on swordsmanship looked at least ten years younger than the other Hong Qian who was guarding Jiangdong in the Real World!

    Jiang Zhiwei spread her spirit silently and looked at the disciples one by one. Finally, her eyes lit up and she saw a person in the corner.

    Looking in the same direction with her, Meng Qi saw a cute little girl who was just six or seven years old. She was wearing a yellow little dress and carrying a longsword that was taller than herself. With tears rolling in her eyes, there was a stubborn look on her face. It seemed that she was unwilling to let go of the longsword.

    ¡°This is ¡®me¡¯ when I was small...¡± Jiang Zhiwei said with a gentle voice.

    Meng Qi looked at the little Jiang Zhiwei with a smile, ¡°Perhaps she is having the same name as you.

    Just then, Hong Qian was done with his lesson. After instructing the disciples to practice using their swords, he took a look at Meng Qi and Jiang Zhiwei. Thinking that they might be the honored guests of the sect, he gave them a nod as a sign of respect. Then, he flew back to the Taoist Cave where he lived.

    As soon as Hong Qian was gone, all the disciples started to whisper to each other. Some were discussing about the lesson they just had, whereas others were gossiping.

    ¡°Did you see that little girl? She is brought back by Martial Uncle Xu. Everyone said that she is gifted.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I saw her. Her name is Jiang Zhiwei. Not long ago, when she formally became a disciple of our sect, the True Self Sword was resonating with her. That¡¯s why the sect leader has regarded her as highly talented and taken her as his apprentice. Also, at such a young age, her soulmp has already lit up. Uh, you didn¡¯t know about it?¡±

    Upon hearing that, Jiang Zhiwei was frowning, ¡°I was brought back by Master... when did Master be the sect leader?¡±

    ¡°Also, the True Self Sword does exist in this world,¡± looking up at the mountain peak, Meng Qi was able to feel a fierce Sword Spirit.

    A Sword Spirit like this was definitely belonged to a Heavenly Weapon.

    The True Self Sword exists in this fragment as well!

    When the Universal Fragment was split up, did the Heavenly Weapon duplicate?

    Meng Qi and Jiang Zhiwei looked at each other in surprise.

    In the next moment, Jiang Zhiwei stepped forward and went to a disciple. She smiled and asked, ¡°Can I ask you something? Is Su Wu Ming around?¡±

    The disciple was stunned by the beauty of Jiang Zhiwei at first, then he shook his head nkly, ¡°There isn¡¯t anyone called Su Wu Ming in the Xi Jian Pavilion. Youngdy, perhaps the name you know is just a pseudonym.¡±

    ¡°Among all the people from your sect, who has the highest ranking on the Ground List?¡± Jiang Zhiwei continued asking.

    In this fragment, the Xi Jian Pavilion and the True Self Sword exist. I¡¯ve even seen the kid version of myself. How could it be possible for Master Su Wu Ming to not exist in this world?

    The disciple showed a confused and doubtful look, ¡°As we all know, our sect leader, Zhou Taichong, alias Starry Sea Dragon, is ranked twenty-third on the Ground List.¡±

    Not only does this youngdy look like a fairy, but also she acts like a fairy who has juste down from heaven. She seems to have nomon sense.

    Of course, Jiang Zhiwei knew that Zhou Taichong was the sect leader of the Xi Jian Pavilion. But where on earth is Master Su Wu Ming?

    ¡°Perhaps it has something to do with the Legendary feature of Senior Su. When the Universal Fragment was separated from the Real World, it might be possible for his feature of the one and only body toe into effect, so his additional self didn¡¯t emerge,¡± Meng Qi made a spection.

    I wonder whether the other Dharmakaya exist in this fragment. As soon as this thought came to Meng Qi¡¯s mind, he held Jiang Zhiwei by her hand and disappeared on the spot. They prated throughyers uponyers of voids and arrived at the foot of the Shaolin mountain!

    sping his hands behind his back, Meng Qi looked up at the mountain peak and saw the Shaolin temple with yellow walls and ck roof tiles. At the next second, his Divine Sense was crashing into a willpower in the air.

    Bump.

    In a quiet room, an old monk with white eyebrows was sitting cross-legged. Suddenly, he opened his eyes, and the scene at the foot of the mountain was reflected in his pupils. He saw a young and handsome Taoist priest who wore a Bamboo Cloud Crown and a green robe. Next to him, there was a beautifuldy in a bright yellow dress who was holding a sword.

    The aura of thedy was fierce and sharp. In fact, none of the swordsmen in the world wasparable to her. On the other hand, the man was having a mature temperament and a deep aura despite his young appearance. Even after activating the Heavenly Eye, the old monk could not tell how deep was his aura.

    A Dharmakaya!

    He is at least at the Man Fairy level!

    Where did this mysterious Dharmakayae from?

    Meng Qi looked into the eyes of the old monk and sighed silently.

    Kong Wen...

    Yes, this old monk is Kong Wen, alias of the Dragon-Beating Arhat.

    A person who was supposed to be dead was standing in front of Meng Qi, currently. It was hard to describe his feelings.

    Apparently, even a Dharmakaya could be duplicated...

    Jiang Zhiwei had also recognized Kong Wen. She heaved a sigh.

    After pondering for a while, Meng Qi grabbed Jiang Zhiwei by her hand once again and prated through the voids.

    ¡°Patriarch, what happened?¡± Xuan Bei, who had just entered Shaolin for a few years, asked Kong Wen curiously.

    The long white eyebrows of Kong Wen were moving slightly as he said in a serious tone, ¡°A mysterious Dharmakaya has just gone past Shaolin. However, I can¡¯t tell his exact realm.¡±

    A mysterious Dharmakaya? Even Kong Wen who is ranked second on the Heavenly List can¡¯t tell the person¡¯s exact realm? Xuan Bei was shocked.

    ...

    Meng Qi and Jiang Zhiwei had returned to the Xi Jian Pavilion. None of the disciples were aware of their disappearance moments ago.

    ¡°My fellow friend, we¡¯vee to the Central ins all the way from the end of Donghai just to pay a visit to our friend, Su Wu Ming. We really didn¡¯t expect that he was just telling us his pseudonym,¡± Meng Qi was skillful in telling lies. ¡°As we are living far away from the Central ins, we know nothing about the current situation of Jiang Hu. Could you please tell us more about it?¡±

    The disciple felt that Meng Qi was a friendly person, so he believed his words right away. He said excitedly, ¡°To understand the current situation of Jiang Hu, just take a look at the Heavenly List, Ground List, and Man List.¡±

    ¡°Recently, a few major events had happened. Firstly, the Khagan from the Grasnd named Danbat was assassinated by Tana, a Guru from the Bright-Moon Family. Thus, the two families had broken uppletely. However, the two great Dharmakaya of the Grasnd ¨C Da Man from the Longevity Sect and the Living Buddha named Hotogtu ¨C didn¡¯t state explicitly which family they are going to support...¡±

    ¡°He didn¡¯t mention Gu Erduo at all...¡± Jiang Zhiwei sent a secret message to Meng Qi.

    Neither did he mention the Scorpio Axe and Sa Ren Gao Wa... Meng Qi thought to himself, giving a hint to the disciple to go on talking.

    ¡°On the other hand, Xuhe, the disciple of Shou Jing from the Xuantian Sect, had encountered a Trial of Thunder all of a sudden. However, he failed to survive it and ended up turning into ashes. Speaking of him, I have to admit that he was a legend. He had be a Dharmakaya of Half-Step before the age of fifty, and was expected to be ranked in the Heavenly List in the next ten years. Right after he inherited the Emperor of Heaven¡¯s Listpletely and was about to be the next leader of the Xuantian Sect, he was dead. How unfortunate!¡± the disciple could not stop talking. ¡°By the way, even his background was legendary ¨C he was actuallying from the Annihtion Sect, a surviving evil sect from the previous dynasty.¡±

    The Annihtion Sect, a surviving evil sect from the previous dynasty? Meng Qi suddenly thought of someone. He asked, ¡°What was his name before he became a monk?¡±

    ¡°Han Guang,¡± answered the disciple without hesitation.

    Han Guang? Did the Devil Master, Han Guang betray the Annihtion Sect and be the next leader of the Xuantian Sect? The series of events in this fragment really unfolds in an unbelievable way. Meng Qi and Jiang Zhiwei were in shock.

    ...

    Holding the Emperor¡¯s Sword, Gao Lan had got satisfactory answers. He nodded to Han Guang and said,

    ¡°Well done. As your big brother, I really think highly of you.¡±

    As your big brother... staring at Gao Lan who was leaving, Han Guang had a rxed smile on his face, but deep down inside, he was bewildered.

    Does this mad man really think that he is my big brother?

 Chapter 960: Do Good Deeds Without Leaving a Name

    <h4>Chapter 960: Do Good Deeds Without Leaving a Name</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    The future has many possibilities, and just a wrong step could lead to a difference between heaven and hell. But the Devil Master Han Guang, who was a powerful and authoritative figure of heterodoxy, actually became the next internally decided leader of the Xuantian Sect. This made the mainstay of orthodoxy and also Meng Qi and Jiang Zhiwei who were familiar with his style feel disillusioned, as though they were dreaming.

    ¡°An object is neither good nor evil, but its action can be either good or evil, conscience distinguishes good from evil, doing good and removing evil is understanding it... maybe it¡¯s like what the Heart Sage said, there¡¯s no natural sage and also no devil straight from birth. Whether a person is good or evil is affectedrgely by extrinsic factors. If this was the case, then what is one¡¯s nature...¡± Meng Qi¡¯s thoughts went wild, sending messages as he pondered. Maybe a reincarnated soul itself has its own characteristics, possessing the residual nature when it was born into the world.

    Jiang Zhiwei was also thinking over this profound question, but throughout the ages, who would be able to have a thorough understanding of it at once? Without corresponding experiences and umtion, how could oneprehend the truth?

    As such, she kept the question inside her and pressed her lips into a smile, ¡°I would really like to meet the Devil Master who is the mainstay of orthodoxy, a Devil Master who is modest andpassionate.¡±

    Meng Qi gave it a thought before saying, ¡°The Devil Master usually has the looks of a cultivation expert, calm andposed, and seldom show emotions on his face. If one doesn¡¯t have prior knowledge, it would be difficult to treat him as a demon from heterodoxy just by looking at him. So, we can imagine peaceful appearance of the Xuantian Sect.

    As he spoke, Meng Qi looked at the little Jiang Zhiwei drag the sword that was longer than her to a corner and ced it properly, looking as though it belonged to her. Then, she took a small wooden sword and practised introductory swordsmanship under her seniors¡¯ guidance, looking very serious. Her eyes gradually brightened and her whole body radiated a feeling of joy, with no more grievance from before this.

    Nothing made her happier than learning sword.

    Jiang Zhiwei looked at her past self with soft eyes. Her expression was quiet and tranquil as she enjoyed the pureness when she first started learning sword ¡ª a pureness that she still hadn¡¯t forgotten.

    Meng Qi smiled and watched at the side while he listened to the disciple talk nonstop about the current situation and the Heavenly List, etc., as he secretly sent a message about his spection on the difference between the Universal Fragment and the real world, ¡°Being the one and only of all realms, there wouldn¡¯t be another legend even with the separation of the Universal Fragment and we can infer many things from this. For example, Senior Su who had Legendary characteristic will not be born again in this Universal Fragment; supreme heavenly weapons and legendary things will only leave behind legends without physical residues, just like the Scorpio Axe and the Deep Sea Sword. These two points have already been proven and can preliminarily confirm our thinking.¡±

    ¡°Thinking on from this angle, Mister Lu Da wouldn¡¯t exist, and Senior Chonghe¡¯s real spirit would have returned to the List of Deification and wouldn¡¯t exist, too,¡± Jiang Zhiwei continued saying.

    Meng Qi gave a slight nod and cut the disciple¡¯s narration with a smile, ¡°Have you heard of Priest Chonghe from the Pure Yang Sect and Mister Lu Da from Huamei Heights?¡±

    The disciple was stunned for a moment, ¡°Of course I have. During the cmity forty years ago, Priest Chonghe who was second on the Heavenly List had a fierce battle with the Living Buddha Hatogtu who was first on the Heavenly List. He was attacked by surprise by the Wild Buffalo Demon King and died on the mountain between the two realms. Hatogtu and the Wild Buffalo Demon King were seriously injured by him just before his death. The former has not fully recovered since then and fell to third ce on the Heavenly List. As for the Wild Buffalo Demon King, he hasn¡¯t appeared for thest forty years.¡±

    The cmity had brought continuous turmoil and was not far from now. Many things hadn¡¯t been lost and there were always storytellers narrating it, so even ordinary disciples roughly knew about it.

    ¡°Senior Chonghe died forty years ago...¡± Meng Qi was puzzled. Senior Chonghe didn¡¯t disappear straight away, but died forty years ago like Su Wuming.

    Jiang Zhiwei moved her lips to the name Hatogtu, ¡°This was the Living Buddha who was an unstoppable figure in the western region and the grasnds in the past, the teacher of Secret Buddha Sect¡¯s Living Buddha of Rotary. He had gotten a Tantric Buddhism weapon and achieved a ¡®Trailokyavijaya form¡¯ and almost developed the Secret Buddha Sect to a top power. He indeed had had a deadly battle with Senior Chonghe, but it coincided with Mister Lu Da achieving the Gengjin Indestructible body and, together with Abbot Kongwen, restrained the demonic race who sprung a surprise attack. Daman didn¡¯t intervene due to some reason, and both parties were merely injured.¡±

    ¡°Later on, Hatogtu who had yet to recover from his severe injuries was killed by the new Dharmakaya Guerduo who took advantage of the situation, making him famous, and the Tantric Buddhism weapon was missing.

    ¡°Gu Erduo did not appear in this world because of the Scorpio Axe, so Hatogtu has yet to die,¡± Meng Qi realized.

    The Xijian Pavilion disciple continued, ¡°Mister Lu Da of Huamei Heights had umted strengths and abilities. He was unknown in the beginning but started to sher on, and was highly praised by Priest Chonghe and Abbot Kongwen who thought that he would be able to catch upter on and achieve Dharmakaya before the Cui brothers. Unfortunately, the cmity forty years ago made him breakthrough in advance and then disappear.¡±

    ¡°Forty years again...¡± Meng Qi and Jiang Zhiwei sent messages to each other simultaneously. Too many changes took ce during this time frame, resulting in differences between this world and the real world.

    ¡°Could this be the point of the Universal Fragment splitting up ¡ª the people who existed before that still exist, but those who were more deeply connected to the Legend died quickly, and those connected to the Legend after that wouldn¡¯t even be born,¡± Meng Qi made a bold guess.

    Jiang Zhiwei nodded and spected further, ¡°Maybe those who had already achieved Samsara during those forty years would also die one after another.¡±

    Because the Six Dao is beyond the Legend!

    ¡°This can confirm...¡± After Meng Qi sent his message, he asked again, ¡°Did Priest Xuhe also enter the Xuantian Sect forty years ago?¡±

    ¡°Yes, how did you know?¡± the Xijian Pavilion disciple was shocked ¡ª he didn¡¯t say it!

    Sure enough, Meng Qiughed, ¡°Because it feels like many things happened forty years ago, hmm, how¡¯s Huamei Heights now? Is the Ice Fairy Ye Yuqi still around?¡±

    ¡°After Mister Lu Da died, the Ye sisters also passed on one after another. Huamei Heights is still fine today with gurus sustaining it. It¡¯s not the best but not the worst either,¡± the Xijian Pavilion disciple answered honestly without the least bit suspicious of the person who knew it all actually knew about the not-too-famous Huamei Heights.

    ¡°Forty years ago was indeed a crucial point.¡± Meng Qi suddenly frowned when he sent a message to Jiang Zhiwei, ¡°But you had felt the new additional self appear only just a while ago, the little fellow is obviously already six or seven.¡±

    Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s eye twitched, not knowing whether tough or cry, ¡°Don¡¯t say little fellow.¡±

    It was a little shameful.

    She paused and said, ¡°I wonder where the Universal Fragment is being hidden, it would be impossible to find it without delicate sensing abilities. Maybe it is at a part of the Timeless River where the flow is faster, and a long time would have passed by the time the sensing reaches the real world.¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t rule out this possibility,¡± Meng Qi couldn¡¯t think of another exnation offhand.

    At this moment, Jiang Zhiwei suddenly thought of something, ¡°Since Legendary objects do not separate, where¡¯s our sect¡¯s true inheritance of ¡®Seeing True Self through Dao¡¯? And the ¡®Taishang Sword Manual¡¯ true inheritance?¡±

    ¡°Seeing True Self through Dao¡± was one of the Seven Strokes of Heaven Interception and also a true inheritance, so it was beyond Legendary without any doubt. Although the ¡°Taishang Sword Manual¡± wasprehended and slightly separated from ¡®Seeing True Self through Dao¡¯ byter generations, past experts from Xijian Pavilion had never attained Legendary Realm using it. However, it was assessed as being supreme by the Six Dao, which meant there was hope of attaining Legendary and that there was nothing wrong with theprehended arts even though it didn¡¯t have much merits. It could just be the practicer being restricted by heaven and earth and thus couldn¡¯t attain the extreme. In other words, its true inheritance was also of Legendary level and wouldn¡¯t separate by itself unless some mighty people who were well-versed in this art of practice recreate it.

    ¡°It should be so, maybe this Xijian Pavilion already do not have ¡®Seeing True Self through Dao¡¯ and only left with hand-copied manuals of the ¡®Taishang Sword Manual,¡¯¡± Meng Qi suspected this to be very likely the case.

    As Jiang Zhiwei listened to her fellow disciples talk endlessly, she looked up at the familiar scenery and sighed, ¡°No wonder the Universal Fragment seldom improves by itself and could only gradually be ordinary.¡±

    ¡°These elders are all so lively and amicable, and the sect also seemed not too different from that in my memory. It would be a real pity if they really do not have the true inheritance.¡±

    This was especially so when among them were many elders whom Jiang Zhiwei respected but had already passed on. Seeing them now was as though they hade back to life, so she wanted very much to do something to make up for this feeling.

    ¡°How about perfecting their skills? Do some good deeds without leaving your name,¡± Meng Qi suggested with augh. He took a look at his chest and touched his stomach before adding on, ¡°Call me a Young Pioneer!¡±

    Jiang Zhiwei frowned and said, ¡°I can now create true inheritance prior to Dharmakaya, but I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t pass this in private as it involves the sect¡¯smandments. Moreover, it¡¯s better not to let the sect in the real world know about the things here. Few are able to stay calm when faced with ¡®additional selves¡¯ that look exactly the same. Most would be confused and lead to the formation of demons in the mind.¡±

    Meng Qi said confidently, ¡°Then just disy it. There will always be new understandings from the foundation of the same arts. As for how much would be understood, it would have to depend on themselves.¡±

    Jiang Zhiwei had always been decisive, nodding her head in agreement after a short ponder, ¡°But first we need to confirm that there is really noplete inheritance.¡±

    Meng Qi gave a faint smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, leave it to me.¡±

    ¡°You have a way?¡± Jiang Zhiwei lightened up.

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m the Primitive Devil,¡± Meng Qi teased. He turned and walked toward the mountain peak with his hands behind him, waiting for the guru who was qualified enough to know the sect¡¯s secret to appear.

    After the two walked for a while, Withered Tree Splendor Yu Wanli came along in front of them. Seemingly without Su Wuming¡¯s contrast, he didn¡¯t lose his confidence and was already a guru!

    Meng Qi looked at Jiang Zhiwei before stepping forward and cupping his hands together, ¡°Is this Withered Tree Splendor Senior Yu?¡±

    ¡°I am, you are?¡± Yu Wanli replied with a puzzled smile.

    Where is this guest from?

    Meng Qiughed indiscernibly, ¡°Who I am is not important, what¡¯s important is I know that the true inheritance of ¡®Seeing True Self through Dao¡¯ is gone!¡±

    Yu Wanli¡¯s pupils suddenly contracted and his mind went nk for a moment.

    An outsider actually got to know about the secret regarding the sect¡¯s survival?

    How did he know?

    After recovering from his shock, the sword in his sheath suddenly shot out.

    Inside the hall dedicated to the founders of the Xijian Pavilion, the sect leader Zhou Taichong was looking at the ¡°True Self Sword¡± with his face filled with mncholy. It had been forty years and things hadn¡¯t improved the least bit.

    That day, the true inheritance of ¡°Seeing True Self through Dao¡± and the ¡°Taishang Sword Manual¡± were scattered inexplicably, leaving behind only the handwritten manuals by the past elders and founders, each showing their paths,cking in inclusivity and making the inheritance more difficult.

    The Xijian Pavilion had hidden this matter for forty years, afraid to let other sects find out. It had been secretly finding other supreme skills to rece it but had failed to do so.

    He let out a long sigh.

    At this moment, something struck him as he saw a pure bright sword beam surge into the sky. It seemed toe out from the heart, shining at the mountain, prohibited skill and flesh body until they looked illusory and transparent, and at the surrounding until it looked empty. It made him see his primordial spirit directly, as though he had discovered his real self!

    ¡°Seeing True Self through Dao?¡±

    ¡°Seeing True Self through Dao!¡±

    Zhou Taichong¡¯s mind exploded. He couldn¡¯t control himself and shook all over.

    Since the Xijian Pavilion started, although it had the true inheritance of ¡°Seeing True Self through Dao¡±, it didn¡¯t have Heavenly Interception framework. Hence, no one was able to achieve it and disy the supreme swordy again. He could only imagine it using the sword that the founder saw when he got the true inheritance.

    But now, his imagination was shone into reality, disying ¡°Seeing True Self through Dao¡± right before his eyes!

    The sword beam was bright and empty, enveloping the entire mountain and making everything look like a dream.

    Zhou Taichong totally lost himself in it, only waking up after a long time due to the sound from the True Self Sword. As his spirits spread with the help of the heavenly weapon and formation, he looked out to see who exactly was disying ¡°Seeing True Self through Dao¡± for the Xijian Pavilion.

    In the emptiness, he saw two silhouettes ¡ª one was wearing a green Taoist robe and had graying temples; one was in yellow with a long sword returning to its sheath. Behind them was a nk-looking Yu Wanli whose expression changed as though he was in a dream.

    The two silhouettes didn¡¯t stop, disappearing in the sword beams and shadows in just a few moments. Only the green Taoist robe man had rubbed the head of his new disciple Jiang Zhiwei.

    The silhouettes disappeared, and the ¡°Seeing True Self through Dao¡± just now was like a fond illusion.

    Zhou Taichong wanted to give chase but had already lost trace of the other party. He could onlyment, ¡°There are actually such deities in this world, doing things so casually, appearing and disappearing in quick session. Could this be good karma nted by our sect in the past?¡±

 Chapter 961: A Baffling Magical Encounter

    <h4>Chapter 961: A Baffling Magical Encounter</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    There was a vast sea of clouds. Meng Qi and Jiang Zhiwei were on it, flying freely with their clothes flowing.

    ¡°Disying ¡®Seeing True Self through Dao¡¯ at the Xijian Pavilion was equivalent to preaching here. Aren¡¯t you afraid that your additional self would benefit and in the future develop rapidly topete with you for the position of self?¡± Meng Qi asked with a smile.

    Jiang Zhiwei looked up slightly, ¡°She has yet to build her foundation and I¡¯ve already achieved half-step Dharmakaya; she only has the hand-copied version of the ¡®Taishang Sword Manual¡¯ only had only seen ¡®Seeing True Self through Dao¡¯ once, but I have the true inheritance of the ¡®Taishang Sword Manual¡¯ and ¡®Seeing True Self through Dao¡¯, and also the nearplete framework of ¡®Seven Strokes of Heaven Interception¡¯; she didn¡¯t meet any Legendary secret realms or objects in the Universal Fragment and have limited experience, but I have been through numerous tests of life and death, reincarnation and magical encounters. How not confident of me do you have to be to think that she could surpass me?

    She looked confident and high-spirited as she gazed around.

    ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that the Master of Six Dao of Samsara would arrange to pull her into Samsara, give her a magical encounter and use it to control you,¡± Meng Qi said. As for himself who ask not about the past, cut away additional selves and was the one and only, he wasn¡¯t afraid of this.

    Jiang Zhiwei smiled and looked at the side, ¡°I¡¯m only a half-step Dharmakaya and neither someone¡¯s fish nor Tao sign. I¡¯m afraid a mighty person would be too upied with other things to think of me. Even if he arranged to pull her into Samsara, as long as she¡¯s not groomed deliberately, what have I to fear? Even if she was groomed deliberately, there are so many encounters and I don¡¯t think I would lose to her.¡±

    Meng Qi nodded. This bit of confidence was the most basic thing a swordsman should have.

    He pondered for a while before saying, ¡°Zhiwei, the way you treated your additional self didn¡¯t seem to be the simplestmunication and assimtion?¡±

    Just now when the two Jiang Zhiweis were at a near distance to each other, Meng Qi was aware that the subtle link became stronger.

    ¡°Yes, Taishang is impartial toward all. How I treated the additional self was an imitation of Heaven ¡ª not iming ownership, not manipting and not dictating toward all things. Just building a link is sufficient, and there¡¯s no need to assimte. Heaven does not assimte all living things or worry about them resisting,¡± Jiang Zhiwei borated on her understanding of ¡°Taishang Sword Manual¡±.

    But without assimtion, the various resulting thoughts and struggles would be a great test to the mind and primordial spirit. A little carelessness could result in a counterattack or entering the demonic path.

    Meng Qi pped andughed, ¡°A person of true morality, marvelous.¡±

    Jiang Zhiwei pressed her lips together as she epted Meng Qi¡¯spliment before looking around and said, ¡°Where are we going next?¡±

    ¡°Shaolin,¡± Meng Qi said calmly.

    Jiang Zhiwei was a little surprised, ¡°I hope you¡¯re not thinking of helping themplete the ¡®Maha Exorcism Fist¡¯?¡±

    Meng Qi shook his head and said with a deep gaze, ¡°No, I¡¯m actually very selfish. I only have one teacher in my heart.¡±

    The additional self isn¡¯t me. If I let the Xuanbei in this world grow, wouldn¡¯t that be a threat to my teacher?

    After a slight pause, he continued, ¡°The Shaolin here should also not have the true inheritance of the ¡®Smile of Flower-Picking¡¯ anymore, but Abbot Kongwen had already achieved Dharmakaya andprehended the ¡®Smile of Flower-Picking¡¯ during the separation forty years ago. He wouldn¡¯t forget the rted memories and gained knowledge, so I want to go to Shaolin and disy the framework of the Buddha¡¯s Palm, hoping that he could gain from it and slightly master the ¡®Smile of Flower-Picking¡¯ to make up for his regret.¡±

    Meng Qi hadprehended the framework of Buddha¡¯s Palm many times and gained some knowledge from it, but to fully disy it was impossible. He could only show the content of his own understanding, and how much Abbot Kongwen could gain from it depended entirely on his cultivation of Buddhism and practice.

    At that time, Abbot Kongwen had been freed for a few years and was about to attain Bodhisattva when he died in the battle between good and evil. Meng Qi felt that it was a great pity.

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Jiang Zhiwei nodded and smiled, ¡°If we bring this Abbot Kongwen back to the real world, many would be shocked.¡±

    Meng Qi also found it amusing thinking about it. He quipped, ¡°If the Devil Master stirs up trouble again, we¡¯ll secretly bring this Abbot Kongwen back and make him appear in front of him at a crucial moment. He¡¯ll definitely be scared out of his wits or at least give himself away.¡±

    Oh my goodness, Kongwen this baldie actually came back to life!

    At this point, Meng Qi looked up into the sky and heaved a sigh, ¡°This Universal Fragment is hidden at a dark ce surrounded by wastnd. It is difficult for outsiders to find it without any link. As for Dharmakaya supremes in this world, they definitely wouldn¡¯t find other universal fragments or purends, etc., when they go on a mental journey. If they go a little too far, they could easily get lost in the dark, so they could only have contact with other universal fragments and the real world by chance in order to broaden their horizons andplete their practice.¡±

    ¡°Without such luck, this world would slowly turn mediocre. After the Dharmakayas pass on one after another, it would bepletely cut from the outside world, isting itself and never be able to stand out again.

    This was the situation of most of the universal fragments. Afterall, to the Dharmakayas in the real world, they were something that could only be met by chance and not by force.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that Lan He Temple is only a Sambhogakaya purend of Bodhisattva level and couldn¡¯t exists in all worlds but only limited to the real world. Otherwise, it could be amunication channel between inside and outside,¡± after being poprized by deities and Meng Qi, Jiang Zhiwei had a deep understanding of the specific form of Lan He Temple.

    Practising Sambhogakaya was different from that of normal Dharmakaya. Instead of slowly bing one and controlling from the internals, it gradually merged with certain rules of heaven and earth with the help of karma, hence was everywhere in the current world, making it look small. And when a Sambhogakaya purend reached Legendary level, it would spread over allyers of universe and universal fragments and merge with certain rules of theirs respectively, hence really existing in all worlds.

    Although Lan He Temple was only a Sambhogakaya purend of Bodhisattva level, it was originally derived from a fragment of the Pharmacist Buddha¡¯s Eastern Pure Land of Vaiduryanirbhasa. As it involved the Legendary Realm, it disappeared during the separation forty years ago, and not many knew about the existence of Lan He Temple anyway.

    As for the current world¡¯s Dharmakayas understanding of the universal fragments and various purends, they would forget about them naturally unless they were being pointed out.

    Hearing Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s words, Meng Qi frowned, ¡°Isn¡¯t the Amitabha¡¯s Pure Land said to be aplete Sambhogakaya purend, that no matter where one was, he would return to the purend as long as he had paid sincere respect to Buddha and chanted the name of Buddha before dying, but why can¡¯t I perceive the existence of this purend?¡±

    Things rted to the Pure Land of Buddha hadn¡¯t been circting in the real world for tens of thousands of years. When the Dharmakayas mentally traveled to the various purends, none of them had ever discovered this one and onlyplete Sambhogakaya purend.

    ording to Daqinggen, heaven and earth could be destroyed but not a Sambhogakaya purend. Even if an era ended, the Pure Land of Buddha was very likely to continue, so where had it gone to?

    ¡°Maybe it had jumped out of the Timeless River and is in deep sleep among chaos,¡± Jiang Zhiwei spected ording to the details that Meng Qi had introduced.

    As they talked, they headed east from west toward Shaolin leisurely as they were not in a hurry.

    After walking for a while, Meng Qi suddenly stopped and smiled, ¡°Going south would be the Zhenwu Sect, shall we go visit Senior Zhang first?¡±

    Zhang Yuanshan hadn¡¯t been born forty years ago so he naturally couldn¡¯t be a Samsara traveler and his existence wouldn¡¯t be affected. After all, a Samsara traveler also had additional selves, otherwise all Samsara travellers would be Legendary. The difference was whether the additional selves were also Samsara travelers or not.

    ¡°Senior Zhang?¡± Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s eyes lit up and immediately nodded.

    Senior Zhang should already be around eight or nine, the age to officially start practicing arts in a reputable sect or family. But the progress in the initial stage would be slowed down so as not to affect the growth of the body.

    ...

    In Xuanwu City where the Zhenwu Sect was located.

    Zhang Yuanshan sat in the middle of a waterside pavilion in the Zhang mansion house. He wasn¡¯t in the mood to go out and y and was looking slightly depressed. He had the manner of an adult at a young age, and was quite mature.

    ¡°Yangtai and Yao Xinghen are really geniuses in practicing arts. Others take half a month to grasp a stroke of swordy, but they only took three days to fully master it without making it look frivolous.¡± Zhang Yuanshan let out a breath like a little adult, ¡°I¡¯m better than normal disciples, but still a little off ifpared with them. Although the ancestor didn¡¯t say so, I¡¯m aware that my natural endowments are not as good as theirs, sigh, how am I supposed to meet the expectations of my ancestors and parents and uphold the family in the future?¡±

    He thinks too much for his age.

    Unable to reduce his worries, Zhang Yuanshan decided to go look at waves at the riverside, and he had to sneak there alone and not let the servants know about his frustration and worries, so as not to disappoint his ancestors and parents.

    Once he had decided to do something, Zhang Yuanshan would do it systematically and calmly. He very quickly got out of the mansion, hiding from the servants, and the city, arriving at a quiet ce beside the river, breathing in the fresh air and rxing his mind.

    At this moment, something struck him and he looked to the side. He saw a man and a woman walking toward him ¡ª the man was in a green robe and had graying temples. He was good-looking with an air of maturity. The woman in a yellow dress had unsurpassed beauty, and the sword in her hand entuated her heroic spirit.

    Seeing the man and the woman walking straight toward him, Zhang Yuanshan¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Oh no, they were here for him?

    ¡°Little Zhang, don¡¯t be afraid,¡± Meng Qi looked smilingly at the Senior Zhang who was already rather handsome despite his young age.

    Little Zhang... they know me? Many thoughts appeared in Zhang Yuanshan¡¯s mind immediately.

    Could they be enemies of the Zhenwu Sect or the Zhang family?

    Or have I met human traffickers who think that I am rather intelligent and want to sell me to the heterodox sects?

    Escape? How? Jump into the river or shout for help? The current in the river is very strong, I might not be able to survive if I jump. The surrounding is so quiet, probably no one would hear me even if I shout...

    Or should I y along first and wait for a chance?

    With various thoughts in his mind, Zhang Yuanshan couldn¡¯t make a decision straightaway.

    At this moment, he heard the green-robed man let out a softugh, ¡°He¡¯s really exactly like Senior Zhang, always thinking and worrying too much...¡±

    Zhang Yuanshan was stunned for a while after listening. He asked subconsciously, ¡°You, what exactly do you want?¡±

    ¡°What do we want?¡± He saw the green-robed man with graying temples curl his lips, stretch out his right hand and said in a rather jocr tone, ¡°In simple words, usingmon terms, you¡¯ve met something known as a magical encounter.¡±

    Magical encounter? Zhang Yuanshan looked lost as he stared nkly at the green-robed man use his right hand to touch his head.

    Hot and cold inteced ¡ª it felt like being poured by hot water but also like soaking in an ice pool ¡ª making him feel pain and suffering all over but yet couldn¡¯t shout out a word.

    Since the Yin Yang Seal could also be used to create Priest Cihang¡¯s Jade Vase, it naturally had to ability to clear a body of its impurities, not to mention Meng Qi could also simte the ¡°Sinew-Changing Scripture¡± in another person¡¯s body!

    After his pain disappeared, he again saw the green-robed man flick his finger and a ray of light shot into his brain. It was a sword beam that extended everywhere in the universe irregardless strong or weak.

    Heaven Interception framework and Spreading Dao to the Universe!

    Of course, this was limited to the part that Meng Qi had currentlyprehended.

    The mysterious sword beam had Zhang Yuanshan totally engrossed. He only vaguely saw the man and woman go far away stepping on the river and faintly heard some of their conversation.

    ¡°Shall we introduce the Zhenzhen in this world to him?¡±

    ¡°No need, leave it to fate. I dislike my destiny to be controlled by the mighty people, so how can I control theirs?¡±

    Who is Zhenzhen? Zhang Yuanshan gradually recovered from his preupation. He was at first puzzled and thenmented how the swordsmanship he had gotten just now surpassed his own imagination, and seemed even more powerful that the swordy practiced by the sect leader!

    This, this is really a magical encounter!

    But, isn¡¯t it baffling?

    ...

    On the grasnds, inside a temple with yellow walls and ck tiles.

    A tall and thin Tantric monk with a mystifying charm walked out of the meditation room.

    ¡°Congrattions oning out of retreat practice, gained full recovery and attained supreme skills, master!¡± a few disciples inma robes looked delighted.

    This Tantric monk was the Living Buddha Hatogtu. He smiled, ¡°I¡¯ve gained full recovery and would like to take a walk southward, to see how my old friends and new friends are now.¡±

 Chapter 962: A Blow And A Shout

    <h4>Chapter 962: A Blow And A Shout</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    Inside a quiet room in the Shaolin Temple, Kongwen sat with his eyes closed, his two white brows were longer than his cheeks and drooping, and his mind was still thinking about the mysterious Dharmakaya who had passed by.

    Who exactly was he, where did hee from why did himself have totally no impression?

    He had attained an Arhat Golden Body for more than a hundred years. He had seen many budding stars attain Dharmakaya and also seen many talented juniors meet with difficulties and became stagnant. He had traveled to both the Eastern Sea and western region, and also the Southern Wastnd and the extreme north. He had mentally traveled between heaven and earth, finding other worlds with living things, but the green-robed man and yellow dress woman had never made an impression in his mind before.

    This could either be they had never traveled in the pugilistic world or they were old freaks who had isted from the world before he crossed the Bronzemen Alley?

    Could they be from a hidden sect, like the Lan He Temple that had disappeared without a trace for a few decades?

    Thinking of the Lan He Temple made Kongwen¡¯s heart beat faster. Other than seeing it during a magical encounter when he was young, he had often seen this Sambhogakaya purend during his mental travels after attaining a Golden Body. But after that major change forty years ago, the Lan He Temple could no longer be found. And ording to the characteristics of a Sambhogakaya purend, it shouldn¡¯t disappear inexplicably unless it waspletely shattered or there were other reasons. Likewise, other remaining ruined purends were also missing.

    This led him to think of the mysterious dispersal of the sect¡¯s greatest skill and also the various strange things that happened forty years ago. The answer seemed to be vividly portrayed, but he always just couldn¡¯t figure things out, as though he had forgotten something. But what he was certain was, the truth would be extremely terrifying and could break down one¡¯s will and resistance.

    ¡°Namo Amitabha,¡± Kongwen chanted the name of Buddha in a low voice and decided to mental travel again. He suspected the mysterious Dharmakaya earlier on came from a purend or cave that had disappeared unexined. Maybe they had reappeared in the world!

    If there still wasn¡¯t any discovery, he would return to the temple and look through the books on the pugilistic world from past generations to see if they were old freaks who hadn¡¯t degenerated with time.

    His body turned transparent as his divine sense evolved, and he roamed between heaven and earth.

    ...

    Outside the Grand Hall, a few monks doing misceneous work were holding brooms and other objects as they pushed open the ajar gate, nning to clean up the ce.

    As the gate opened, they saw two zemps in front of the Buddha, silently burning and emitting dull yellow light. The golden-bodied Buddha statue looked very solemn, full of mercy andpassion, and was holding a Udumbara flower between the thumb and middle finger of his right hand. Before the zemp was a silhouette in green with his hair tied up in a cloud-like crown and had graying temples. With his hands behind his back, he was basking in the warm light with his head slightly raised as he looked leisurely at the Buddha statue. Beside him was a woman in a yellow dress standing at where the light was dim, covering some of her beauty but adding tranquility.

    There¡¯s someone at the Grand Hall!

    Someone intruded the Grand Hall unnoticed!

    The misceneous monks, unlike the real disciples, were slow to react. They recovered from their shock only after a long while and ran out clumsily. Some shouted out for help while some looked for the elders and leaders nearby.

    Shortly after, the Shaolin Formation secretly started ¡ª lights flickered in mid-air as the head of Dharma Hall, Kongjian, the head of Bodhi Hall, Wusi, and the head of Discipline Hall, Wujing, etc., arrived first. They were all wearing yellow monk robes with red kasayas, looking solemn as they quietly surrounded Meng Qi and Jiang Zhiwei.

    Meng Qi maintained hisposure as he looked at the familiar elders. He ced his hands behind his back and paced at ease. Every step he took not only didn¡¯t add to the monks¡¯ readiness to strike but instead stepped on the rhythm of their internals, continuously disrupting their agglomerating power and making them suffer hence unable to strike.

    After another few moments, Abbot Kongwen who had been woken by Xuanbei stepped into the Grand Hall holding a nine-ringed staff. Looking at Meng Qi, he raised one hand and chanted the name of Buddha before saying, ¡°May I know your purpose ofing to Shaolin?¡±

    He had already identified him as the mysterious Dharmakaya earlier on, but did not point fault at the trespassing incident and asked directly about the purpose.

    At the same time, he had made a preliminary judgement from Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s breathing and the characteristics of her sword, etc., that she was from the Xijian Pavilion, but her abilities far surpassed the most powerful in the Xijian Pavilion, Zhou Taichong.

    Don¡¯t tell me the Xijian Pavilion could still produce such a superb character after being in retreat for almost two hundred years?

    But the mysterious Dharmakaya doesn¡¯t look like he¡¯s from the Xijian Pavilion...

    Meng Qi smiled as he signaled to the back with his left hand, ¡°Abbot Kongwen, let¡¯s switch ces, the host and the guest seemed to be reversed now.¡±

    At this moment, Meng Qi was standing in front of the Buddha statue whereas Kongwen was entering the hall, looking as though the former was the host and thetter the guest.

    Seeing Meng Qi¡¯s peaceful attitude with no trace of enmity, Kongwen raised one hand again and took a bow, keeping his alertness, as he interchanged with Meng Qi and Jiang Zhiwei.

    After separating the host from the guest, Meng Qi looked as though he had returned home as he said with ease, ¡°Let¡¯s all take a seat first.¡±

    Without waiting for the Shaolin monks to reply, he sat cross-legged on the cushion directly, with Jiang Zhiwei following closely behind.

    ¡°You are indeedposed and easy-going, looking more like a disciple of Zen than me,¡± Kongwen smiled as he sat down following suit. Kongjian, Wusi, Wujing, Xuanbei, etc., sat down one after another, but still surrounding Meng Qi and Jiang Zhiwei in the center.

    Meng Qi ced his hands naturally on his knees and said smilingly, ¡°I¡¯ve heard of Shaolin¡¯s extensive martial skills, whichprises of as many as four top and seventy-two superb martial arts skills. I happen to also have wide knowledge and good memory, and am known for learning diverse things. I¡¯ve speciallye to ask for advice.¡±

    The four top skills were ¡ª the Buddha¡¯s Palm¡¯s ¡°Smile of Flower-Picking¡±, the Maha Exorcism Fist, the True Scripture from Grand Phantasia and the Sinew-Changing Scripture.

    He¡¯s indeed here for a challenge... Wujing let out a low snort. Since Shaolin started, there had been nock of such people. The other monks also thought the same way, except Xuanbei who looked grim, because he knew that the other party was a Dharmakaya and the one taking up the challenge could only be the head.

    ¡°Amitabha, you have already attained Dharmakaya, so only I can ept this,¡± Kongwen looked calm.

    Dharmakaya? Attained Dharmakaya? It was only now that Kongjian, Wusi, Wujing and the other monks realized how terrifying the other party was. Although they had already known that he was not ordinary and also difficult to judge from his breathing, they didn¡¯t expect him to be a Dharmakaya!

    When did such a Dharmakaya appear in this world?

    He¡¯s confident in winning the abbot?

    Meng Qi said with a smile, ¡°Abbot Kongwen, have you mastered the Seventy-Two Superb Skills?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Kongwen answered calmly, ¡°The Seventy-Two Superb Skills are broad and profound. Studying a few of them intensively would be sufficient to achieve zen, and learning all would be energy exhausting and contradictory.

    ¡°But I would like to experience all the superb skills to widen my knowledge.¡± Meng Qi looked around at the monks, ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll restrain my power to an equal level, would you be kind enough to give me advice?¡±

    What was he up to? The Shaolin monks had never met with simr requests. As the head of Dharma Hall, Kongjian took a nce at Kongwen before saying in a low voice, ¡°Amitabha, please receive the Maha Finger then.¡±

    Right after speaking, the ten fingers he ced on the knees flicked one after another, filling the surrounding with swooshing sounds. Pale golden winds of the fingers were in tens of thousands, huge and powerful, and unavoidable.

    As the winds appeared, the Shaolin monks saw the ten fingers of the green-robed man also flicking and swooshing, and tens of thousands of pale golden winds of the fingers also shot out from every corner.

    Bang bang bang! As the winds of the fingers collided, fierce wind blew in the Grand Hall. Meng Qi actually blocked Kongjian¡¯s Maha Finger perfectly.

    ¡°Maha Finger! You also know Maha Finger! Where did you learn it from?¡± the head of Discipline Hall, Wujing, suddenly stood up filled with hatred.

    He actually learned Shaolin¡¯s Maha Finger in secret!

    Suddenly, every monk looked at Meng Qi with disdain and hatred.

    Meng Qi smiled, ¡°Martial arts of Buddhism originated from Buddha. Since Dharma couldprehend superb skills from the Buddha¡¯s Palm, why couldn¡¯t I do the same? What I¡¯ve mastered is not just only the Seventy-Two Superb Skills!¡±

    The Shaolin monks had be proud and arrogant over time. This had also contributed to Han Guang leading people into diabolism, so they needed to be sized down.

    ¡°Then let me experience it!¡± Wujing raised the knuckle of his right index finger, showing green and red lights. Knocking forward fiercely, an illusory green and red shadow of Ananda appeared and struck at Meng Qi. It was extremely powerful and explosive, especially useful in countering protective skills.

    Meng Qi also lifted his right hand and raised the knuckle of his index finger, knocking the head of the illusory shadow of Ananda with green and red lights, splitting it up. Wujing couldn¡¯t withstand the countering force and dropped onto the ground.

    It¡¯s really the Ananda Finger! Suddenly, the eminent monks stood up one by one, attacking Meng Qi with the Prajna Palm, Xumi Buddha Palm, Finger of Formless Cmity and Wither Tree Divine Skill, etc., only to have Meng Qi responding back the exact same way.

    In the end, they all stared nkly and dropped onto the cushions, unable to believe what they had seen.

    The green-robed man opposite really mastered the Seventy-Two Superb Skills all at the same time!

    ¡ª Not taking into ount the Namo Form and ¡°A Reed Crossing the River¡± that were difficult to disy.

    Since Dharma, no one had ever mastered all the superb skills at the same time!

    ¡°Amitabha, you have forcefully replicated the superb skills from a Buddhist martial arts,¡± Kongwen looked on with cold indifference and saw through his potential. He lifted his right hand with the middle and index fingers pressing each other, as though holding a flower, and swept toward Meng Qi while his face showed a quiet and zen smile.

    The Flower-Holding Hand ced utmost emphasis on a zen mind. It wasn¡¯t something that could be copied just by sensing its motion and maneuvering the rules of the world!

    At this moment, he saw the green-robed man also let out a smile, but behind him was a bodhi tree that was both withered and flourishing. With one hand pointing at heaven and the other at earth, he suddenly transformed into a golden Buddha,filling the space between heaven and earth.

    ¡°In Heaven and on Earth, I dominate and control my own destiny!¡±

    As the grand voice entered the ears, the bodhi tree gave out colored lights that pointed to the bottom of hearts, filling the ce with zen.

    Kongwen seemed to haveprehended something and wanted to grab hold this thought. As for the other monks, they had already lost themselves in the teachings of Buddhism and also the shouting of ¡°I dominate and control my own destiny¡±.

    After that, Kongwen saw the green-robed man slowly get up. With his hands behind his back, he walked out of the Grand Hall with ease andposure.

    ...

    The Living Buddha Hatogtu first arrived at Shaolin, Kongwen was one of the enemies he paid most attention to.

    ¡°I have not only gained full recovery but also the opportunity to improve further. I have to challenge strong opponents one by one and win them to umted my power and confidence,¡± Hatogtu slowly walked up the stairs as he controlled his vigor. His mind was filled with thoughts and his spirits were high.

    At this moment, he saw a green-robed man and a yellow dress womaning down from Shaolin. He didn¡¯t care much and walked past them.

    It was all peaceful until something struck Hatogtu after he walked another few steps. He turned back and smiled at Jiang Zhiwei, ¡°I have not stepped into the pugilistic world for many years, and now there is actually such a talent from the Xijian Pavilion. How is Zhou Taichong doing now?¡±

 Chapter 963: The Trailokyavijaya Wheel

    <h4>Chapter 963: The Trailokyavijaya Wheel</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    The autumn air in September was crisp and refreshing, and the Shaolin mountain was covered with red leaves. It was a season of traveling due to the nice weather and beautiful scenery.

    Despite being one of the greatest forces and the most influential sect of Zen practice, Shaolin did not take possession of the whole mountain. As they did not forbid anyone ¨C including the woodsmen, hunters, and herbalists ¨C from entering the mountain, many people of the Exterior Realm often went deep into the back mountain to hunt poisonous animals or practice their skills in martial arts. At the same time, many tourists had been making a tour to the front side of the mountain. However, once they went past the Mountainside Pavilion, which was very close to the Shaolin Temple, they would be blocked by the Deacon Monks who were patrolling the area as they were not allowed to go further.

    Far away from the Mountainside Pavilion, Hotogtu was walking up the mountain. While listening to the chirping birds, he was admiring the evergreen trees, the red maple leaves, and the mist in the valley. Everything was so peaceful. Despite having the title of Living Buddha, Hotogtu could not help to indulge himself in this wonderful walk because it was rare to find such a tranquil and peaceful ce in the mortal world.

    Hotogtu was restraining his own aura. Just like an ordinary old monk who was taking a tour to the Shaolin mountain, his aura was calm and harmonious, without looking like a Dharmakaya at all. Therefore, no one could recognize that he was actually Hotogtu, the Living Buddha, who was once being ranked first on the Heavenly List.

    At the moment, Hotogtu was in an inexplicable state where he had a sense of integrity and wholesomeness. Although he once had a forty-year Isted Practice in the past, he had never experienced this kind of feeling before. Feeling a sense of rity from the inside and outside, he seemed to be able to attain enlightenment at any time!

    Little by little, the mind and body of Hotogtu was strengthened. He could foresee that his sense of integrity and wholesomeness would be reaching the peak when he arrived at the main entrance of Shaolin Templeter. Apparently, there was a huge improvement in his state of mind, which was very important to him because the Secret Buddha Sect had always emphasized on spiritual power.

    When Hotogtu encountered a man in a green robe and a swordswoman in a yellow dress on the way, he did not pay much attention to them. In his eyes, there was nothing special on them. The man was just like any other ordinary tourist that made a visit to the Shaolin mountain, except that he was surrounded by a weak Zen aura. On the other hand, although the swordswoman¡¯s aura was more noticeable, her power and realm clearly did not deserve his attention.

    Hotogtu walked past them withoutying his eyes on them. It seemed that the man and the swordswoman were not aware of the presence of the Living Buddha as well.

    At this point in time, everything was still on track.

    Nheless, at the next second, Hotogtu had made a decision that affected the world situation in the future. Simrly, his future had also gone off track right after this decision was made.

    After taking a few more steps forward, Hotogtu suddenly found the fierce aura of the swordswoman familiar. After thinking for a while, he had figured out the sect that she came from.

    The Xi Jian Pavilion? Should I greet her? Hotogtu was hesitating.

    Forget about it. The most important thing to do now is to contend Kong Wen. There is no need to greet her.

    But, just a simple action of greeting won¡¯t take long, right? It so happens that I¡¯ve bumped into a person rted to my old friend, why not I greet her? Moreover, at the moment, it¡¯s better to follow my heart in doing anything to avoid disrupting my perfect state of mind. I don¡¯t want to interrupt my sense of integrity and wholesomeness.

    Two contradictory thoughts urred at the same time. However, Hotogtu had made a choice in an instant. I¡¯ll greet the Dharmakaya of Half-Step from the Xi Jian Pavilion, and ignore the man beside her. He is not important at all.

    He turned around and smiled at Jiang Zhiwei.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t been in Jiang Hu for many years. It¡¯s surprising to see such a talented person from the Xi Jian Pavilion. How is Zhou Taichong doing now?¡±

    Jiang Zhiwei and Meng Qi stopped and looked at the skinny old monk. He dressed like a Buddhist monk who came from the northern region. Before he spoke to them, they could hardly notice his presence. However, after taking a closer look, they found that there was a pale-golden glow under his dark skin, and his eyes were shining like green zed stones. He was having an inexplicable charm, as if he did not belong to the real world. Compared with all the Dharmakaya they had seen before, he was indeed an extraordinary one.

    A Dharmakaya thates from a Buddhist sect from the northern region? Jiang Zhiwei cast a nce at Meng Qi and saw him looking at the monk smilingly. She asked with a serious face, ¡°Are you Sir Hotogtu, the Living Buddha of the current world?¡±

    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right,¡± Hotogtu gave her a slight nod. ¡°At such a young age, you¡¯re already a Dharmakaya of Half-Step. The Xi Jian Pavilion is really good at searching for talented people. Although I¡¯d been in Isted Practice for many years, my disciples had been updating me about the things that happened in Jiang Hu. But why I have never heard of you?¡±

    He was speaking in a calm tone, without revealing his aura as a Dharmakaya at all.

    ¡°Ah, he is Hotogtu. No wonder I couldn¡¯t notice him just now. It seemed that he was immersing himself in a mysterious state and restraining his aura moments ago,¡± Meng Qi sent a secret message to Jiang Zhiwei.

    Jiang Zhiwei nodded her head and said, ¡°He was the former leader of the Secret Buddha Sect. I¡¯ve once fought with his disciple, the Living Buddha of the Rotary. Their sect focuses on spiritual power and practices the Trailokyavijaya Mantra. Hence, their style of martial arts is more like magical witchcraft, as they can draw people into the spiritual world. They will be showing the opponents all kinds of horrible scenes, making them lose their minds and sink into hell...¡±

    Jiang Zhiwei was telling Meng Qi about her experience of dealing with the Living Buddha of the Rotary. She did not answer Hotogtu¡¯s question as she knew Meng Qi would respond to him.

    Meng Qi looked at Hotogtu with a smile and cupped his hands together, ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure to meet you, the Living Buddha of the current world. What brings you here to Shaolin?¡±

    As he spoke, his aura was spreading around like the endless flow of water from the Ocean¡¯s Eye.

    At once, Hotogtu shifted his gaze away from Jiang Zhiwei to the man in front of him.

    He is a Dharmakaya! I didn¡¯t expect this!

    I was just greeting a disciple from the Xi Jian Pavilion... why on earth is there a Dharmakaya here?

    Moreover, it¡¯s a Dharmakaya that I¡¯ve never heard of before!

    It¡¯s rathermon if I¡¯ve never heard of the emergence of a Dharmakaya of Half-Step because I had been in an Isted Practice. But Dharmakaya is different ¨C every one of them has the power to make changes to the world situation. How could I not know about this man?

    ¡°May I know who are you?¡± Hotogtu pushed his state of wholesomeness to the peak.

    As he was good in using spiritual power, his premonition would oftene true. Currently, he had a strong premonition that the man in front of him would be a terribly strong enemy. In fact, he might even be stronger than Kong Wen.

    Without answering his question, Meng Qi said smilingly, ¡°The Living Buddha is antagonistic to the Central ins. Hence, you won¡¯te to Shaolin without a reason. I suppose that you¡¯re nning to contend Kong Wen?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Hotogtu answered frankly. Being ranked first on the Heavenly List in the past, he had always been confident.

    Meng Qi¡¯s hands were hanging down at both sides of his body. With a thunderous stare, he looked into the eyes of Hotogtu that looked like a pair of green zed stones. With a smile, he said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, would you mind if I fight with you on behalf of Kong Wen?¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡± Hotogtu replied without hesitation. He was as confident as always.

    Although Hotogtu had a premonition that the man would be a strong enemy, he himself had just made a breakthrough in learning the Trailokyavijaya Mantra. Soon, he would be a Bodhisattva. Thus, he was stronger than anyone could imagine. Currently, he was in need of a powerful enemy to help him unleash his full potential!

    A ck wheel full of strange decorative patterns and iid with seven treasures of Buddhism appeared in his hand. It looked like a huge sun.

    Immediately, there was a change in the surrounding. The beautiful scenery on the mountain disappeared, so did the Shaolin Temple.

    Hotogtu, who had transformed himself into the Golden Body of Trailokyavijaya, was standing in the air. He had three faces, eight arms, and a green body surrounded by invisible me of Anger. While creating mudras using various hand gestures, his aura became sacred and mystical.

    ¡°The Trailokyavijaya Wheel,¡± said Hotogtu loudly as he revealed his Heavenly Weapon.

    The Golden Body of Trailokyavijaya was able to defeat the thoughts of greed and resentment throughout one¡¯s past life, present life and future life. Trailokyavijaya was Akshobhya Buddha¡¯s incarnation as a Wisdom King, which was simr to Ac who was Vairocana Buddha¡¯s incarnation as a Wisdom King. It was said that there was a mutual restraint between Trailokyavijaya and the Demon of Realm of Self, hence people had been cing things that symbolized the Demon of Realm of Self under the statues of Trailokyavijaya.

    All in all, the Demon of Realm of Self was able to turn imagination into reality, whereas Trailokyavijaya was able to draw people into the spiritual world. A battle in the spiritual world was very different from that of the real world. To win a battle in the spiritual world, one would need to have a strong state of mind. Most of the time, it had nothing to do with one¡¯s actual realm in martial arts!

    Currently, Meng Qi had been pulled into the spiritual world of Hotogtu!

    In this world, Hotogtu would have absolute power. Within a certain range, he could even make all his thoughtse true!

 Chapter 964: The Past And The Future Are Illusory

    <h4>Chapter 964: The Past And The Future Are Illusory</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    Hotogtu¡¯s spiritual world was as vast as a starry sky. Sparkling stars were scattering all around just like the Milky Way. The Lotus Throne Mountain, Shaolin Temple, and Jiang Zhiwei had disappeared from sight. However, the starry sky in this world was rather different from that of the real world. It was covered with ayer of semi-transparent green ze that made everything looked illusory.

    Meng Qi was standing on a deste but tall mountain that was covered with thousand-year-old ice. The mountain was located in the north-central part of arge.

    Looking up at the sky, Meng Qi saw Hotogtu floating in the starry universe. After transforming into the Golden Body of Trailokyavijaya, he had three heads, eight arms and a green body of enormous size. The ck Trailokyavijaya Wheel in his hand was asrge as the that Meng Qi was standing on.

    Aspared to him, Meng Qi was as small as an ant!

    ¡°In this Pure Land of Soul, I¡¯m an almighty being. Everything that I want wille true. So, none of your attacks will be able to hurt me!¡±

    Hotogtu¡¯s voice was echoing in every corner of the. Holding the ck Trailokyavijaya Wheel in his right hand, he smacked toward the tall mountain where Meng Qi was currently standing, just like how he swatted a mosquito or a fly.

    In Hotogtu¡¯s spiritual world, he would be having absolute power. If he was able to use his power well, he could undoubtedly have his wishese true!

    Therefore, fighting in other people¡¯s spiritual world would put oneself in a dangerous and disadvantageous position. It was nothing different from fighting against a God that created the world!

    The shadow of the Trailokyavijaya Wheel was shrouding the entire as it moved toward Meng Qi rapidly. As light was being blocked by the huge shadow, the whole mountain sank into darkness. There seemed to be no way for Meng Qi to dodge the attack!

    However, Meng Qi did not even pull out his de. Without a change of countenance, he clenched his right hand into a fist and punched forward. Purple thunderlight, along with the force of virtues, were gathered in front of him. They turned into a yellow dragon surrounded by thunderlight and flew toward Hotogtu¡¯s green zed palm and the ck Trailokyavijaya Wheel.

    Bang!

    Following the collision of both attacks, the yellow dragon was broken down into numerous yellow light spots and purple thunderlight. Just like an egg that crashed into a rock, it was not stopping the Trailokyavijaya Wheel at all.

    In the spiritual world of the Trailokyavijaya, no one seemed to be able to hurt him!

    Crack!

    The ck Trailokyavijaya Wheel smashed the whole into pieces. At once, everything on the was burned up by the me of Anger.

    Hotogtu was standing high in the starry sky, looking down at the. No emotion was shown in his green zed eyes. His eyes were like mirrors that could reflect everything in the world, but showing no mercy to anything and anyone.

    A Wisdom King was actually the reincarnation of the Five Wisdom Buddhas who portrayed the steadfast decree of Buddhism. What was the steadfast decree of Buddhism? Buddhas had always been working on enlightening people with their teachings so that everyone in the world could attain ultimate happiness. In order to do so, many Buddhas had incarnated themselves in Bodhisattvas to preach their teachings. Nheless, some people were stubborn, some were overly greedy and resentful, and some had even fallen into diabolism. These people were hard to be enlightened in the normal way. Therefore, the Five Wisdom Buddhas had incarnated themselves in Wisdom Kings who aimed to defeat evil thoughts such as greed and resentment. In this way, the people would be more likely to obey the steadfast decree of Buddhism. This was why Wisdom Kings were often called the reincarnation of the steadfast decree of Buddhism.

    Due to this reason, the Wisdom Kings were often surrounded by the me of Anger. Despite doing merciful things, they would always be having a fiery stare. As a result, their appearances would not be as merciful as that of the Buddhas and Bodhisattva. Therefore, after transforming into Trailokyavijaya, Hotogtu was unmoved by the destroyed and the disappearance of Meng Qi in the invisible me. His heart would always be as clear as a mirror and as still as a mountain.

    Just then, Hotogtu saw a personing out from the invisible me of Anger. Wearing a green robe, the person¡¯s sideburns were all white, and his hands were as fair as a jade. Apart from that, he had an inexplicable charm. It was Meng Qi!

    Despite having Mirror-Like Wisdom that could reflect everything in the world, Hotogtu could neither sense emotional changes from his opponent, nor the greedy and resentful thoughts in his mind. His aura was like a ck hole that engulfed all things. Not a single thought was revealed!

    Meng Qi¡¯s hands were hanging down at both sides of his body. He did not attack recklessly. Without finding out the critical point of this spiritual world, none of his attacks would be effective on Hotogtu. Looking at the zed eyes of Hotogtu that showed no emotions, Meng Qi smiled and said,

    ¡°It turns out that you¡¯re not omnipotent in the spiritual world.¡±

    ¡°If I¡¯m able to clear the greedy and resentful thoughts out of my mind, and restrain all my emotions, even a Living Buddha like you can¡¯t hurt me.¡±

    ¡°You seem to know something about the Trailokyavijaya Mantra,¡± said Hotogtu with a calm voice. He did not seem to be surprised at all.

    The fundamental purpose of the Trailokyavijaya Mantra was to defeat evil forces such as the Demon of Realm of Self, and to defeat the greedy and resentful thoughts throughout one¡¯s past life, present life and future life. The spiritual world of Hotogtu was formed based on this principle. If one was unable to retrain his thoughts of greed and resentment, he would be defeated by Hotogtu right away. After experiencing death repeatedly in the spiritual world, one¡¯s hidden mark would be wiped out, causing the body in the real world to die.

    But if one was able to have a peaceful Bodhi mind, Hotogtu¡¯s attacks against greed and resentment would be a futile attempt!

    In short, it would be a battle on a spiritual level. The one who had a stronger mind would win!

    However, Hotogtu had no fear at all because he was possessing the Mirror-Like Wisdom ¨C one of the Five Wisdoms ¨C that was evolved from ya-Vijnana, the Eighth Consciousnesses. Having a mind like a mirror, he could reflect all things in the world, but none of the reflections would stick on the mirror. With this wisdom, he could solve any mystery and see through the enemy¡¯s actions. As a result, the enemy would have no secrets in front of him. The Akshobhya Buddha, the Buddha who best represented the Mirror-Like Wisdom, was also known as the Immovable Buddha. After incarnating himself into a Wisdom King, he naturally exhibited the characteristic of being immovable. In fact, his eight arms actually symbolized the Eighth Consciousnesses.

    At the moment, Hotogtu was looking at his enemy calmly. After that, he chanted in a loud voice,

    ¡°Namo Amitabha!¡±

    In an instant, the spiritual world changed again. As the starry sky faded away, the semi-transparent green ze solidified into a hugend. On the ground, countless green Bodhi trees were grown, followed by the appearance of the Ponds of Meritorious Virtues that were full of zed stones, agates and other treasures.

    At the center of thend, there was a Bodhi tree that grew the seven treasures. A green Buddha, chanting the Ac Mantra, was sitting under the tree.

    He was the Akshobhya Buddha, and this ce was the Eastern Pure Land of Abhirati!

    Next to the Ponds of Meritorious Virtues and under every other Bodhi tree, a lot of golden Buddhas or Bodhisattvas were sitting in a lotus position.

    The green Buddha, sitting as still as a mountain, opened his eyes that reflected the scenes of all heavens and universes. He said solemnly,

    ¡°The sea of suffering is endless, but you can always head back to the shore!¡±

    All the other golden Buddhas and Bodhisattvas were also chanting along,

    ¡°The sea of suffering is endless, but you can always head back to the shore!¡±

    Their chants were like thunder that came from all directions, drilling into Meng Qi¡¯s ears and forming the images of various Buddhas in his mind. It was as though they were trying to preach to him forcibly. In fact, there was not a better ce than the spiritual world to preach to a person!

    The luster of the green ze was swirling, and the golden water in the Pond of Meritorious Virtues was rippling. As the voices of Buddhas and Bodhisattvas echoed around, golden lotuses were gushing out from the ground. In an instant, all the greedy and resentful thoughts were eliminated, thereby putting one¡¯s mind at ease.

    Suddenly, the sound of heartbeat could be heard from the void. It was getting faster and faster, making people feel uneasy.

    Thump thump thump! Meng Qi was standing in the crowd of Buddhas, with his hands sped behind his back. He was listening to the chant of Buddhas with a smile. All of a sudden, the golden Buddhas and Bodhisattvas appeared to be delighted. One after another, they stood up and danced to the rhythm of the heartbeat. Some of them were getting aggressive as they were ripping off the Buddhist prayer beads and tearing off their clothes.

    Thump thump thump!

    Gradually, their dance moves had be more uncontroble. Except for the Immovable Buddha, the rest of the Buddhas and Bodhisattvas were joining in the dance.

    Bang!

    Right after an illusory sound, the sound of heartbeat stopped abruptly. The Buddhas and Bodhisattvas disappeared one after another, and the Akshobhya Buddha had also changed back to the Golden Body of Trailokyavijaya.

    ¡°Evil being. You¡¯re an evil being,¡± Hotogtu said coldly as he spun the Trailokyavijaya Wheel at a rapid speed.

    How evil are you to destroy the Eastern Pure Land of Abhirati in this way. You must be an evil being!

    But, do you think that¡¯s all?

    Let me show you the true power of the Trailokyavijaya Wheel!

    As the ck Trailokyavijaya Wheel spun fast, the green Pure Land was broken. It was as though countless horrible monsters were hiding in the dark. Also, somewhere in the dark was connected to a mysterious ce that could not be described by words.

    Aside from defeating the greedy and resentful thoughts of one¡¯s past life, present life and future life, Trailokyavijaya was able to send the opponents back to the past so that they would be reincarnated again to the present life. In this way, they would re-experience the things that triggered their greedy and resentful thoughts. As a result, a new Primordial Spirit would be born due to the emergence of a new personality after each reincarnation. Without a strong mind, the opponents would have an unrecoverable mental breakdown. They might even forget about their present lives and confused their identities with a past self. Eventually, they would immerse themselvespletely into the past life!

    Samsara had actually created the Heaven¡¯s Strike based on this magic art!

    A shade of darkness was floating in the void. Hotogtu was standing in the air and looking at the scenes that showed the enemy¡¯s past life. Apart from making him re-experience the past life, Hotogtu was also trying to find out his greedy and resentful thoughts in order to wipe out his existence in the past!

    In a small room, there was almost no furniture at all. The room owner was only cing a table in the corner. Otherwise, it would be difficult to get in and out of the room.

    The owner¡¯s clothes were packed in a box that was ced behind the door. Every time he opened the door, only a small gap was left for him to go through. Aputer that was running a game was ced on the table.

    At the moment, the room was quiet, with nobody in sight!

    This is... Hotogtu had an odd feeling. If this was his past memory, someone should be sitting next to theputer, isn¡¯t it?

    Why is the person missing?

    How could he be missing?

    As the Trailokyavijaya Wheel spun again, Hotogtu saw a building in a sea of fire. A lot of people were massacred by Japanese soldiers.

    He is still missing! Hotogtu was deeply shocked. In this scene, he should be fighting against the enemies with grief and anger! But the ce where he should stand is empty now!

    In the next moment, the Trailokyavijaya Wheel spun once again. In the dark, a person was carrying a bamboo cage and was about to throw it into the water. However, the bamboo cage was empty. Where is the person inside the cage?

    What¡¯s happening now... Hotogtu was utterly confused. Could he be a real spirit that is just born into the world, thereby having no past life?

    No, that¡¯s not possible. If he doesn¡¯t have a past life, where did all these memoriese from?

    Hotogtu tried to calm himself down. When he looked up, he saw a green-robed young man sitting cross-legged in the dark, looking at himself with a smile!

    Well, I¡¯m well-known for my ability to send people back to the past. As I¡¯ve dealt with Chonghe using this ability before, perhaps this mysterious Dharmakaya has heard of it. He might have prepared some special skills to counteract my ability!

    If that¡¯s the case, it seems like it¡¯s time to show him a magic skill that I created during my forty-year Isted Practice.

    Sending you to your future life!

    You will be reincarnated again and again. There will be no way out!

    The Trailokyavijaya Wheel was suddenly spinning in the opposite direction, changing the surrounding again. A Pure Land full of celestial beings, Arhats, Bodhisattvas, and Buddhas urred.

    ¡°Is he a Buddha in his future life?¡± Hotogtu was startled. However, when he looked at the white lotus throne in the middle of the Pure Land, he saw no one sitting on it.

    He¡¯s not there either. He doesn¡¯t even have a future life?

    Again and again, Hotogtu was sending Meng Qi to his future lives. However, his reincarnation was not found at all ¨C not even once.

    He... he has no past life and future life? Hotogtu was so shocked that he could no longer keep his Mirror-Like Wisdom.

    Looking back, Hotogtu saw the green-robed man sitting cross-legged in the distance. It seemed that he had always been sitting there. He was neither returning to the past, nor reincarnating to the future life.

    Who... who on earth is he? How could it be possible for someone to have neither past nor future life? Hotogtu was confused and terrified.

    In the next moment, he saw Meng Qi pointing a finger at the sky and touching the ground with another finger. As the luster of golden ze soared up, the entire spiritual world was illuminated. Apparently, he was taking control over the world. His body was growingrger and bing more majestic until it filled the cepletely. The Golden Body of Trailokyavijaya was like an ant in front of Meng Qi ¨C it was clearly a twist of fate. Just then, Meng Qi uttered a phrase loudly,

    ¡°Regardless of being in the past or in the future, I am the best in the world!¡±

    Regardless of being in the past or in the future, I am the best in the world? As if being struck by lightning, Hotogtu suddenly realized something. He was trembling with cold sweat all over his body. As the me of Anger subsided, he was in a peaceful state of mind.

    Regardless of being in the past or in the future, I am the best in the world. So it is... so it is...

    As the spiritual world copsed, the Lotus Throne Mountain came into sight again. The refreshing mountain breeze was blowing on Hotogtu¡¯s face. In the distance, the chanting voices of Shaolin monks could be heard faintly.

    Tears were rolling down Hotogtu¡¯s face. He ced the Trailokyavijaya Wheel on the stone steps, and put his hands together in a prayer position. ¡°Thank you for teaching me a lesson. I¡¯ve finally realized something very important. I should be letting go of the past, and not thinking too much about the future as it hasn¡¯t happened yet. I should focus on the present and work on bing a better person.¡±

    ¡°From today on, I¡¯ll be a monk in Shaolin to find my true self.¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, he turned and strolled toward the entrance of Shaolin without even waiting for Meng Qi¡¯s reply. Both his physical body and mental state were much more rxed than before.

    Looking at Hotogtu¡¯s back, Meng Qi was a little startled. Well, I didn¡¯t expect it to turn out this way. All of a sudden, he has decided to be a real monk. What¡¯s going on?

    After a while, Meng Qi kept the Trailokyavijaya Wheel and sighed. ¡°Luckily, I have no past life or future life. Otherwise, it would be difficult to deal with Hotogtu. Trailokyavijaya Mantra is really an incredible magic art.¡±

    ¡°He is unlucky to have you as his opponent,¡± Jiang Zhiwei said smilingly.

    Meng Qi looked up at the sky, ¡°Although Hotogtu is still in the Dharmakaya Realm, he is already so hard to be beaten. When the mighty people of the Legendary Realm and the Zao Hua Realm return in the future, I wonder how strong they can be?¡±

    ¡°The Great Trial ising. The only thing we can do right now is to train ourselves as hard as we can. We must strive hard to attain the Legendary Realm before the mighty people return.¡±

 Chapter 965: One Of The Three Burrows Of The Cunning Rabbit

    <h4>Chapter 965: One Of The Three Burrows Of The Cunning Rabbit</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    After hearing Meng Qi¡¯s words, Jiang Zhiwei said, ¡°The magic arts left behind by the mighty people of the Legendary Realm and Zao Hua Realm are enough to frighten people with their lingering aura. It¡¯s hard to imagine how their true power are after they return to the world. No wonder their returns will lead to another Great Trial that will affect all heavens and universes.¡±

    Speaking of this, Jiang Zhiwei showed a bright smile and stated another viewpoint. ¡°However, if there weren¡¯t such a world catastrophe, we wouldn¡¯t be making breakthroughs in our realms at such a rapid speed. To begin with, we wouldn¡¯t even be aiming higher than the Dharmakaya Realm. Apart from that, we wouldn¡¯t be able to sense the additional self, find out the one and only hope of all universes, battle against various mighty people who are famous in the myths and legends, and get the chance to witness all kinds of wonderful magic arts.¡±

    She was letting her thoughts roam afar.

    Misfortune might be a blessing in disguise!

    Meng Qi said with a smile as well, ¡°It¡¯s true. Without knowing about the impending Great Trial, perhaps I would have been an ordinary man who lived an ordinary life. After being born into the world, I would be aging, falling sick, and facing the fate of dying. Just like everyone else, I would be reincarnated into the future life, over and over again.¡±

    ¡°Anyhow, we still have a long way to go before we can be as strong as the mighty people. If we weren¡¯t able to enter the Legendary Realm before they return, we would be in a disadvantageous position. So, after this trip, I¡¯ll be having an Isted Practice to improve my proficiency in using the magic arts. I¡¯ll only look for the Qingping Sword after that.¡±

    After pausing for a while, he said, ¡°Furthermore, once the mighty people return, how many of the sects and families will be able to pass on their inheritance to the next of their generation?¡±

    Jiang Zhiwei was silent for a moment. Although the ¡°Taishang Sword Manual¡± from the Xi Jian Pavilion is at the Legendary level, so far, no one is able to learn it thoroughly yet. If Master Su Wu Ming and I weren¡¯t able to enter the Legendary Realm before the mighty people return, what would the fate of the Xi Jian Pavilion be?

    This is a real issue!

    Suddenly, she thought of something. Immediately, she looked sideways at Meng Qi, ¡°Are you nning to pass on the martial arts from our world to this Universal Fragment?¡±

    Meng Qiughed cheekily, ¡°A cunning rabbit will always have three burrows. There¡¯s nothing wrong to make more preparations for the Great Trial. As you can see, this Universal Fragment is almost identical to our world. Even the sects are born from the same origin. Thus, this world is the most suitable ce for us to pass on the martial arts. With some guidance, they will be able to refine and develop the martial arts in their own ways. One day in the future, if the sects and families in the Real World are in a dangerous state, they can always move to this world and coborate with the forces here. Given enough time, I¡¯m sure they will be able to rise again.¡±

    ¡°Moreover, the Dharmakaya in this world are also bing stronger. They may be a big help to us in the future.¡±

    Frowning slightly, Jiang Zhiwei said thoughtfully, ¡°It¡¯s true that the mighty people will be targeting the Real World and won¡¯t pay much attention to the Universal Fragments. Also, none of the items in this world is at the Legendary level, so it¡¯s less likely for the mighty people to be involved in this world. I agree that this Universal Fragment will be a good ce for us to pass on the martial arts. However, once the additional self encounters the original self, a lot of problems may arise. I¡¯m worried that the people may be losing their sense of identity, which in turn lead to the urrence of a weak point in their minds.¡±

    ¡°So, this is just one of the backup options. It will be ast resort when things go really bad,¡± Meng Qi was suddenly sending his messages secretly. ¡°Moreover, since this Universal Fragment has urred in a rather strange way, there might be something else that we don¡¯t know yet. Hence, we can¡¯t just rely on this world entirely because it is just one of our burrows.¡±

    Jiang Zhiwei had always been a carefree and courageous person. Withoutmenting further on this matter, she asked smilingly, ¡°So, where are we going next?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s meet some of our old friends,¡± said Meng Qi with a grin, stroking the ck Trailokyavijaya Wheel that was iid with the seven treasures of Buddhism.

    Although this Heavenly Weapon was only at the Earth Fairy level, its ability was rare. As it could help its owner in acquiring Mirror-Like Wisdom, it was actually a more handy weapon than the Mountain-Moving Whip. Coupled with Meng Qi¡¯s ability of manipting his fate to a certain extent, it might turn out to be more useful than he imagined.

    The Mirror-Like Wisdom was evolved from ya-Vijnana, the Eighth Consciousnesses. With its help, one could see through all kinds of magic arts and solve any mysteries in the world, which included one¡¯s past lives and future lives. It was a perfect wisdom that only a Buddha of the Zao Hua Realm could possess.

    Therefore, this Heavenly Weapon was indeed a precious one!

    Two people, one in a green robe and another one in a yellow dress, were flying over the mountain covered with red leaves and heading to another ce.

    ...

    The Grand Hall at Shaolin Temple.

    A lot of monks were greatly inspired by the General Principles of the Buddha¡¯s Palm and the Best in the World demonstrated by Meng Qi. Those who had a stronger cultivation base were having a stronger Zen mind as well. Therefore, they were fascinated by the martial arts that they saw moments ago.

    After a long while, they were woken up by the sound of approaching footsteps.

    Kong Wen¡¯s countenance changed after figuring out the identity of the visitor.

    ¡°Amitabha, I didn¡¯t expect you toe, too.¡±

    All the monks looked at the direction where Kong Wen was looking. Immediately, they lost their countenances and put themselves on guard, as if they were facing a great enemy.

    The visitor was Hotogtu, the Living Buddha of the present world! He was once being ranked first on the Heavenly List and was the former leader of the Secret Buddha Sect.

    After years of Isted Practice, he seems to have recovered from his injuries and made a breakthrough in the realm. Is this why he came to Shaolin?

    Recently, Shaolin has been in all kinds of troubles!

    The kasaya of Hotogtu was fluttering in the wind. There was a merciful look on his skinny face, and his green zed eyes were full of wisdom. When he came to the entrance of the Grand Hall, he stopped moving forward. Suddenly, he put his hands together in a prayer position, went down on his knees, and kowtowed to the statue of the golden Buddha. Despite having a solemn expression, his aura was carefree and unrestrained.

    This... all the monks were dazed. Even Wu Si, the monk who had the strongest Zen mind was puzzled.

    What is the Living Buddha doing?

    Did hee all the way to Shaolin to worship Buddha?

    ¡°Namo Amitabha. Living Buddha, may I know the reason of your visit?¡± Kong Wen asked curiously.

    Hotogtu raised his head. He was feeling joyful after seeing through the illusory nature of the past and the future, ¡°Abbot Kong Wen, a green-robed man has helped me in understanding the illusory nature of the past and the future, and the importance of finding the true self. It¡¯s until now that I¡¯ve finally understood this. The first thing I need to do now is to address the problem thates within myself, instead of looking for a cause from the outside. I hope you can take me in, not as a sect elder, but as a sweeping monk.¡±

    The Living Buddha wants to join Shaolin and be a sweeping monk? For a moment, all the monks were stunned. They could not agree more on the impermanence of life. All things in the world were like a dreamy illusion ¨C nothing wouldst forever.

    This was something they could never imagine in the past!

    ¡°A green-robed man... Amitabha. Congrattions, senior martial brother, I¡¯m sure you will be able to be a Bodhisattva very soon,¡± since Hotogtu seemed to have met the mysterious Dharmakaya, Kong Wen decided to believe his words.

    Hotogtuughed. ¡°Abbot, please don¡¯t say so. Nothing in life is permanent, so do Wisdom King, Arhat, and Bodhisattva. There is nothing to be congratted on.¡±

    He stood up, strolled up the steps, and picked up the broomstick left by a monk who had fled in panic moments ago. Sweeping the square in front of him, he said leisurely,

    ¡°Finding my true self will be the most important thing to do before I even think about bing a Bodhisattva or a Buddha.¡±

    ...

    The Yinghua Temple in the North Zhou Empire was a sect of Buddhist nuns.

    The whole building was a mixture of dark green and ck, and was surrounded by a quiet and serene atmosphere. From time to time, some Buddhist nuns in ck garments were walking around expressionlessly.

    Although this temple was indeed a good ce for Zen practice, it was rather boring for the young Fu Zhenzhen who had just be a nun. She felt tense and stressful being in this environment.

    When Fu Zhenzhen was taking a break, she slipped out of the nunnery hall and went to the mountain behind the temple. She felt so much more rxed after seeing a different view in the outside world.

    Just then, she saw an injured white rabbit lying down beside the rock. Feeling pity for it, she squatted down and bound up its wound.

    All of a sudden, a loud voice was heard from the sky.

    ¡°Those who do good deeds will surely be rewarded.¡±

    As a golden light pir hung down from the sky, she was surrounded by mist. Right after that, a secret scripture was taking shape in front of her. It was titled:

    ¡°The Magic Arts of Twig and Dew.¡±

    Fu Zhenzhen looked up nkly and saw a man and ady flying up into the clouds. The man was wearing a green robe, whereas thedy was wearing a yellow dress. They were as elegant as a fairy.

    Despite her young age, Fu Zhenzhen was not an empty-headed person. Looking at the secret scripture in front of her, she said with a puzzled look,

    ¡°I¡¯m just saving a rabbit...¡±

    Is it such a big deal?

    ...

    The Mansion of the King of Wei, Shen Du.

    Zhao Heng was sitting in a room, hiding himself in the shadow. Looking at the night sky without stars and moons, he felt that it represented his current mood very well.

    Since he was born weak, he was said to have no talent in practicing martial arts. His life was predestined and hopeless.

    I¡¯ve heard so many stories of the legends having lucky encounters during the tough times in life. How I wish I can be like them. But right now, I don¡¯t see any chance of getting away from the king¡¯s mansion. Zhao Heng clenched his teeth.

    Suddenly, he saw a beautiful shooting star shing across the sky.

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind being like a shooting star that is beautiful but short-lived. Even though it¡¯s just a sh in the pan, it¡¯s still better than what I have now,¡± sighed Zhao Heng.

    As soon as he finished speaking, his facial expression was frozen. His pupils contracted little by little because the shooting star wasing toward him.

    When the shooting star wrapped around him, he felt an intense pain. But at the same time, he could feel a big change happening in his body.

    The painsted a long time. When Zhao Heng had finallye back to his mind, he realized that his body had be strong and healthy. He was no longer feeling weak anymore.

    Feeling overjoyed, he mumbled, ¡°My prayer must have been heard by a mighty person. It¡¯s true that heaven will always leave a door open.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee...¡± replied Meng Qi in a soft voice, leaving the ce silently with Jiang Zhiwei.

    ...

    A garden in Lang Ye, Jiangdong.

    A little girl ¨C aged four or five ¨C was hiding in a corner, trying to light up a fire match. She was nning to grill a few longhorn beetles with fire.

    Father, mother, and grandfathers don¡¯t allow me to eat this delicious food! I wonder why!

    However, no matter how hard she tried, she failed to light the fire pit.

    Just then, something bright appeared before her eyes ¨C it was a finger with a me at the fingertip.

    ¡°Uh...¡± the little girl looked up and saw a man who was about the same age as her father. Next to him, there was a beautifuldy with a kind look.

    Despite facing two strangers, she was not panicked. Instead, she was staring at the finger with a serious look.

    ¡°I can help you to light a fire if you share the longhorn beetles with us,¡± said Meng Qi smilingly.

    The little girl bit her lip and began to tear up. After hesitating for a long while, she picked two beetles and handed them over to Meng Qi. Turning her head away, she said while grinding her teeth,

    ¡°Each of you can get one!¡±

    Sharing delicious food was indeed a hard decision to make. However, after tasting the good food together, they were already good friends. When the sky got dark, the little girl reluctantly bid farewell to her new friends.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back. It¡¯s better to not help the people here in dealing with the evil forces. Being in trouble, people will train themselves hard and fight for survival. If they don¡¯t face any challenges at all, they willck the survival skills to deal with powerful enemies,¡± said Meng Qi.

    Jiang Zhiwei nodded. Soon, both of them disappeared from the world of Universal Fragment.

    ...

    A quiet room in the Xuantian Sect.

    Shou Jing was sitting cross-legged on a round pillow and looking up at the sky. He seemed to be watching Meng Qi and Jiang Zhiwei leave.

    ...

    Some yearster, some rumors were spreading around Jiang Hu.

    It was said that Hotogtu, the Living Buddha had once nned to invade Shaolin after making a breakthrough in the realm. Nheless, he hade across with a tourist in a green robe outside the Shaolin Temple. After being defeated by the tourist within three strikes, he disappeared without a trace.

    This mysterious man had also been to the Southern Wastnd. Ever since then, the ce had be more peaceful.

    Apart from that, the Elderly Ku from the western region had also encountered the same person. He was severely injured by the swordswoman beside the man and almost lost his life. For years, he did not appear in Jiang Hu anymore.

    Stories like these had been widely-known by the people in Jiang Hu.

 Chapter 966: A Fairyland Beyond The Sea

    <h4>Chapter 966: A Fairnd Beyond The Sea</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    In the Jade Pce of Kunlun Mountain, Meng Qi was sitting in a lotus position under the statue of the Heavenly Lord Yuanshi. His eyes were half-closed. A holy light was shing in his eyes from time to time.

    Inside and outside his Dharmakaya body, the internal organs and acupuncture points were shaking every time he breathed in and out. Sometimes, they were roaring like thunder, whereas other times they were surging like tides. A chaotic light was flying out from his nose when he exhaled. Within the light, a vast gxy of sparkling stars could be seen. The gxy was surrounded by various features of the universe such as the Golden Crow and the Jade Hare.

    When Meng Qi inhaled, the dreamlike gxy shrank and went into his nose again. As time and space became disordered, the whole room was dark and empty.

    Along with his breathing, the world was created and broken down to chaos in session.

    After some time, everything had returned to normal. The zedmp in front of the statue of the Heavenly Lord Yuanshi was shining a dim light, giving the room a warm color tone. Slowly, Meng Qi opened his eyes. No holy light could be seen in them anymore.

    The Isted Practice hadsted half a year. During this period, Meng Qi had gained a deeper understanding toward the Premier Nine Seals and the Eight Nine Mysteries. As a result, his mastery level of these arts had already kept up with his current Dharmakaya realm.

    ¡°I can foresee the duration of Isted Practice to be getting longer in the future. After I enter the Legendary Realm or Zao Hua Realm, I may be taking dozens of years toplete an Isted Practice. When Ie out from the practice, many things in the world will be different...¡± sighed Meng Qi. He patted his green robe and slowly got up.

    After letting out his senses, he found that Fang Huayin and He Mu were still in their Isted Practices. As they had just obtained a Divine Skill, they were greatly motivated to practice it.

    ¡°Heh. There are only three people ¨C a master and two disciples ¨C at this ce. If everybody goes out from this Taoist temple, it will be a deste building again. An empty Jade Pce ¨C it¡¯s funny to think of it,¡± Meng Qi smiled and shook his head. Then, he stepped out of the Taoist temple and went to the entrance of the Fairy World.

    It¡¯s time to look for the Qingping Sword!

    ...

    Meng Qi went to Qu Jiuniang, the Azure Cloud Deity who was on duty at the Aquamarine Pce of the Fairy World.

    Qu Jiuniang had been stuck in the second level of the Heavenly Stairs for years. To date, she had not be a guru yet. Luckily, the missions she got were of manageable difficulty, so she was never being put in life-threatening situations. Most of the time, she was travelling across different trading ces to gather various kinds of resources.

    At the moment, Qu Jiuniang was staring at Meng Qi with burning interest. In her eyes, Meng Qi was nothing different from a treasure house, ¡°Hey, look who¡¯s here! God Master, I heard that both Poison God and Rakshasa of Bloody Sea were killed by you recently. So, I suppose that you¡¯ve acquired their Heavenly Weapons, am I right?¡±

    Meng Qi¡¯s lips gave a slight twitch, ¡°Jiuniang, we¡¯ve known each other for so long. Don¡¯t be so exaggerated. I know what kind of person you are.¡±

    Qu Jiuniang had a strong character. She was not afraid of power and authority, hence she would never be subdued by force. The only problem was that she could never resist the temptation of wealth and treasures.

    ¡°Haha,¡± Qu Jiuniangughed dryly. ¡°God Master, you must be joking. Everyone in the Fairy World knows that I am warm-hearted, friendly, generous, uh...¡±

    After saying the word generous, even she herself could not go on talking anymore. Just a thought of sharing out her treasures already made her feel heartbroken.

    Cough, cough. Qu Jiuniang had decided to stop acting. Staring at Meng Qi with sparkling eyes, she said, ¡°God Master, now that your power and status are much higher than us, you must be having arge number of treasures. Since we¡¯ve traded so many times in the past, you certainly know that I¡¯m an honest trader. In my entire life, I¡¯ve cheated no one...¡±

    In reality, she has cheated everyone... Meng Qi thought to himself.

    After boasting about herself for quite some time, Qu Jiuniang went closer to Meng Qi and sent a secret message, ¡°Let¡¯s put aside the Heavenly Weapons. Did you loot anything else from the Poison God and the Rakshasa of Bloody Sea?¡±

    Meng Qi snickered and said purposely, ¡°You do know that I¡¯m already a Dharmakaya. At my current realm, I¡¯m only paying attention to those items that have equivalent power as a Heavenly Weapon. I won¡¯t be wasting my energy to loot all the other useless items.¡±

    Qu Jiuniang suddenly took a few steps back and looked at Meng Qi as if she had heard something unbelievable.

    ¡°You... you¡¯ve changed!¡±

    The Frenzied de, Su Meng was once a miser ¨C just like her. In the past, he would spend half a day just to bargain with her. She did not expect him to have changed so much!

    ¡°I know that you¡¯ve be wealthy now ¨C you even have a few Heavenly Weapons on hand. I understand that you won¡¯t care about the other useless items anymore. But... but you can always pass the items to your friends and rtives!¡± Qu Jiuniang said with an exasperated expression, positioning herself as Meng Qi¡¯s friend.

    Meng Qi said while holding backughter, ¡°Jiuniang, don¡¯t worry. Recently I¡¯vee up with an idea to forge a treasure that canmunicate with the forces all over the world. Therefore, I¡¯ll be in need of a lot of materials. Since it¡¯s impossible for me to collect all the materials, I¡¯ll need to do some trading with you.¡±

    Qu Jiuniang¡¯s eyes were brightened like sparkling stars. She showed a ttering smile and said, ¡°Sure enough, you have a well-deserved reputation as a hero!¡±

    Being in a good mood, she took the initiative to ask, ¡°God Master, you won¡¯te to me without a reason. Is there anything that I can help you with?¡±

    ¡°Senior Chonghe has collected some information about the Qingping Sword before. I need those information,¡± said Meng Qi concisely.

    Qu Jiuniang pondered for a while and said, ¡°I happen to know about this. However, a change happened a few years ago.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s about the change? Tell me everything,¡± Meng Qi suddenly had a bad feeling about what he was going to hear.

    Qu Jiuniang did not reply to him immediately. Instead, she led Meng Qi into the secret room of Aquamarine Pce. After activating the Restrictive Spell, she said, ¡°Many years ago, when Lord Ling Bao took over the Aquamarine Pce at the Kunlun Mountain, he had acquired many magic arts and secret scriptures. From there, he had got some clues about the whereabouts of Qingping Sword. At first, the clues were very disorganized, so he had no idea about the exact location of the sword. However, after some time, he discovered a replicated Qingping Sword at a mansion where Yun Zhongzi passed away in sitting position. Getting more clues from the replicated sword, hebined them with the previous information. Then, he went to the World of Gods and found a hidden Ocean¡¯s Eye in Donghai...¡±

    Again, the Ocean¡¯s Eye in Donghai... the pupils of Meng Qi contracted. He thought of the young Taoist priest ¨C most probably the Qing Emperor ¨C who had disappeared in the Ocean¡¯s Eye as well.

    However, Lord Ling Bao had gone to the Donghai in the World of Gods. The Taoist priest, on the other hand, was showing up at the Donghai in the Real World. Hence, they should be heading to different ces.

    Where are these Ocean¡¯s Eyes leading to?

    Activating the purple bell in his heart and sending his spirit back to the chaos, Meng Qi was keeping his countenance. Without noticing anything at all, Qu Jiuniang went on to say, ¡°After bing a Dharmakaya, Lord Ling Bao was finally powerful enough to go through the Ocean¡¯s Eye. It turned out that the Ocean¡¯s Eye was leading him to a strange ce that has little resemnce to the Real World.¡±

    ¡°There was a vast ocean, with many inds and Immortal Mansions. In that world, martial arts and magic arts were developing very well. A lot of immortals were living there. It was like a Fairnd beyond the sea in ancient myths and legends.¡±

    ¡°A Fairnd beyond the sea...¡± Meng Qi repeated.

    Qu Jiuniang nodded and said, ¡°It was really a wondend. ording to Lord Ling Bao, the vast ocean was boundless, and the distances between the inds were veryrge. For certain ces, some Dharmakaya who were not good at the Art of Void Travelling would have to fly for several days to arrive at the destination. Therefore, they had set up teleportation circles on some inds for ease ofmunication and transportation.¡±

    Teleportation circles... Meng Qi nodded thoughtfully. ¡°Was the Qingping Sword on an ind or at the bottom of the ocean?¡±

    ¡°It was on a mysterious ind called the Golden Turtle,¡± Qu Jiuniang said.

    The Golden Turtle Ind? Unexpectedly, it is located at the Fairnd. Although it was a little out of expectation, Meng Qi felt that it was understandable for the Qingping Sword to be kept there.

    ¡°Was the ind dangerous? I heard that even Senior Chonghe had to retreat from it,¡± asked Meng Qi.

    Qu Jiuniang took a deep breath, ¡°On the ind, Lord Ling Bao had found traces of wild beasts and mythical creatures that came from ancient times!¡±

    Ancient wild beasts and mythical creatures... Meng Qi could imagine how terribly strong they were just by hearing their names. Senior Chonghe has mastered the magic arts of ¡°Three Pristine Bodies¡± and has the ability to set up the ¡°Fairy-ying Formation¡± all by himself. Even though he is already so powerful, he decided to be an Earth Fairy first before going for the Qingping Sword. Now, I¡¯ve finally understood the reason.

    I should explore the ce first before taking any action. It¡¯s dangerous to act recklessly.

    ¡°Did Lord Ling Bao mention anything about the powerful people on the Fairnd?¡± Meng Qi asked.

    Qu Jiuniang pursed her lips and said, ¡°Lord Ling Bao had met a person who felt like a Divine Fairy before. However, his whereabouts remained a mystery.¡±

    A person who felt like a Divine Fairy? Meng Qi was startled. The martial arts and magic arts really seemed to flourish on the Fairnd. There was even a living Divine Fairy!

    ¡°Apart from that, there were twelve powerful martial artists known as the Four Strange People, Three Demons, and Five Old Deities. Among them, the Five Old Deities were particrly strong because they were the owners of the main inds on the Fairnd. With the Primeval Deity from the Ind of Three Clouds as the leader, they formed the Heavenly Way Alliance, aiming to maintain order and ensure fair distribution of benefits. Being the real rulers of the Fairnd, they were called the Five Old Deities of the Heavenly Way,¡± Qu Jiuniang gave a brief introduction of the powerful people.

    The Ind of Three Clouds... Meng Qi was more concerned with the name of this ind. He thought for a while and asked, ¡°Was the Primeval Deity an Earth Fairy?¡±

    On the Fairnd, there were the Golden Turtle Ind and the Ind of Three Clouds. It seemed that Fairnd had something to do with the Jie Sect.

    ¡°Yes. When Lord Ling Bao attained the Dharmakaya Realm, the Primeval Deity was already an Earth Fairy. Apart from her, the other four old deities were also incredibly strong. Even though they hadn¡¯t be an Earth Fairy at that time, they definitely possessed thebat capability of an Earth Fairy,¡± replied Qu Jiuniang.

    Meng Qi nodded thoughtfully and suddenly remembered what Qu Jiuniang had just said. He quickly asked, ¡°So, what¡¯s about the change that you mentioned in the beginning?¡±

    Qu Jiuniang said, ¡°Uh, the Golden Turtle Ind... the Golden Turtle Ind has disappeared.¡±

    ¡°The Golden Turtle Ind has disappeared?¡± Meng Qi knew it would not be easy to obtain the Qingping Sword, ¡°How did you know that?¡±

    ¡°Lord Ling Bao had once assigned a person called the Immortal Yellow Dragon ¨C an unofficial member of the Fairy World ¨C to the Fairnd to collect rare items. We, on the other hand, provided magic arts to him. So, we were in a mutually beneficial rtionship. After the death of Lord Ling Bao, Buddha Dou Mu had been to the Fairnd for a few times with the help of Samsara Talisman and Heavenly Weapon. A few years ago, the Immortal Yellow Dragon told him about the disappearance of the Golden Turtle Ind,¡± exined Qu Jiuniang.

    Meng Qi paced around with his hands sped behind his back.

    ¡°The ind wouldn¡¯t disappear without a reason. Everything that exists will surely leave a trace, so I¡¯ll still go to the Fairnd to investigate this matter.¡±

    ...

    Qu Baimei, the owner of the Chang Hua Ind was serving an honored guest, Yin Feilong, the inspecting ambassador of the Heavenly Way Alliance.

    Halfway through the banquet, Yin Feilong gave a hint to Qu Baimei to dismiss everyone else in the room. Then, he activated the Restrictive Spell.

    ¡°Inspecting ambassador, what do you want to tell me?¡± Qu Baimei asked curiously.

    Yin Feilong said with a serious face, ¡°Qu, have you heard of a mysterious alliance that had been very active a few decades ago? The members of the alliance were always wearing masks that represented ancient deities.¡±

    ¡°You mean the mysterious alliance that had seized the treasure from the Purple Cane Ind?¡± Qu Baimei frowned and asked.

    ¡°Yes. It was seized by a mysterious man wearing the mask of Buddha Dou Mu. Other than that, neen years ago, the Dongning Ind was taken over by a person who wore the mask of Immortal Tai Yi. Twenty-seven years ago, Lord Zhimo was severely injured by another member who wore the mask of Lord Ling Bao... the Five Old Deities have always been concerned about this mysterious alliance, and never stopped tracking them down. Recently, I¡¯ve finally found some clues about their whereabouts.¡± Yin Feilong cupped his hands together and said, ¡°Qu, please do me a favor.¡±

    ¡°What do you need me to do?¡± asked Qu Baimei.

    Yin Feilong said with a serious tone, ¡°There is a man who lives by the sea called Mo Ning. Since he has something to do with the clues I found, I need your help to capture him.¡±

    Qu Baimei nodded and said, ¡°Sure. Please give me some time.¡±

    He strode out of the hall and went into the bedroom. When he turned his head, a mask of the Immortal Yellow Dragon could be seen on his face!

 Chapter 967: Not Dwelling On The Sadness Caused By Departure

    <h4>Chapter 967: Not Dwelling On The Sadness Caused By Departure</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    The face of Qu Baimei was old and yellowish, but his eyes were shining like a crystal. After wearing the mask, Qu Baimei looked like the real Immortal Yellow Dragon who had be famous after the War of Deification.

    He turned out to be a member of the mysterious alliance mentioned by Yin Feilong moments ago!

    In fact, Qu Baimei was the one who disclosed information about Dongning Ind and Purple Cane Ind to the other members in the alliance. After they took over both inds, Qu Baimei had gained a lot of benefits as well.

    It¡¯s lucky that I got the chance to join the Fairy World years ago. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be as sessful as I am now. Qu Baimei thought to himself.

    In the first half of his life, Qu Baimei was merely an ordinary martial artist. Although he was the owner of Chang Hua Ind, many rivals were casting their eyes on him. Moreover, most of the people on his ind were nning to revolt against him. Actually, the status of Chang Hua Ind at that time was very low in the Fairnd. It was nothingpared to the Heavenly Way Alliance. If it was not geographically close to the mysterious Golden Turtle Ind, the Fairy World would not have chosen him to be its member.

    After acquiring various magic arts, Miraculous Elixir and secret treasures from the Fairy World, he had been training hard and making great strides. Eventually, he became a guru. Since then, Chang Hua Ind had be one of the most powerful forces, and slowly, it was getting famous in the Blue Zone Off the Sea. Among the Seven Seas and Twenty-Eight Worlds ruled by the Heavenly Way Alliance, Chang Hua Ind was one of the most prosperous inds, mainly due to its famous South-North City Square.

    Moreover, after witnessing the power of Lord Ling Bao, Qu Baimei had be more firm in his decision to join the Fairy World. Apparently, many members of the Fairy World were as strong as the Five Old Deities. Although he had only seen a few of them, there were more people that he did not know. For example, Buddha Dou Mu had mentioned about a remarkable person called the Heavenly Lord Yuanshi a few years ago.

    Qu Baimei had been very satisfied to be able to work with people who were as strong as the Five Old Deities. Actually, he had even suspected that Lord Ling Bao and the Heavenly Lord Yuanshi were among the Four Strange People, Three Demons, and Five Old Deities. Therefore, he did not expect the inspecting ambassador of the Heavenly Way Alliance to havee to him.

    ¡°Heh, asking a member of the Fairy World to help confronting the Fairy World. Yin Feilong has certainly found the ¡®right¡¯ person. Unfortunately, he is doomed to die dissatisfied. Perhaps he won¡¯t even know why he loses his life,¡± Qu Baimei adjusted the mask of the Immortal Yellow Dragon, stepped out of the bedroom and was about to lurk into the guest hall.

    I feel sorry for Mo Ning who has been covering me up, but I have no choice!

    As some of the traded items might appear to be suspicious, Qu Baimei had been behind the scenes all the time ¨C Mo Ning was the one who did everything for him. Once the n was at risk of being exposed, Qu Baimei would be abandoning this chessman and cutting off every connection with him. In this way, he would not be exposed.

    Qu Baimei had always been cautious after joining the Fairy World!

    After taking a few steps, Qu Baimei stopped his footsteps abruptly as he thought of something. Everyone knows that Yin Feilong has visited my ind. If he were assassinated here, I would be suspected to be a member of the mysterious alliance. It¡¯s better to be extra careful. A better way is to bring Yin Feilong to Mo Ning, so that I can kill both of them together. I¡¯ll destroy their corpses and eliminate all traces to make people think that Mo Ning is the one who kills Yin Feilong due to the exposure of his identity.

    This is a perfect n because a dead person won¡¯t be able to tell the truth.

    Thinking of these, Qu Baimei took off his mask ¨C he was no longer the Immortal Yellow Dragon, but the owner of Chang Hua Ind. Walking back to the guest hall, he cupped his hands and said, ¡°Sorry to have kept you waiting, envoy. Let¡¯s go now.¡±

    Yin Feilong smiled and said, ¡°Thank you for leading the way.¡±

    Two conveyance lights soared up and went straight to the shore. A white-haired old man was living in a small wooden house around the shore. He was a strange guy because he was doing the same thing ¨C fishing on the sea ¨C every day. He was the person Yin Feilong was looking for, Mo Ning.

    ¡°He¡¯s here,¡± Qu Baimei sent a secret message to Yin Feilong.

    As the conveyance lightsnded beside the wooden house, a Restrictive Spell that covered the whole ce was activated. At once, the waves were surging so high that they blotted out the sky and blocked the view of the outsiders.

    Mo Ning, who was brewing tea and cooking fish in the wooden house, noticed the change in the surrounding immediately. His face looked ashen because he knew that the time hase ¨C the owner of the Chang Hua Ind was going to kill him!

    A greenish-ck ghost appeared behind Yin Feilong. As he smacked his hand downward, the whole world turned dark. The ghost was opening his mouth wide, as if it was going to swallow up the small wooden house.

    Just then, Qu Baimei had taken a move. As he wielded the golden longsword silently, the waves went even higher. Along with the raging waves and storms, the longsword was about to stab Yin Feilong from the back.

    Although both of us are gurus, I¡¯ve been in this domain much longer than him. In addition, I¡¯m supported by the defensive formation of my ind. So, he will surely be killed!

    Puff! Along with the sound of bubble popping, the body of Yin Feilong was twisted and covered with ck. He was not hurt at all.

    Qu Baimei¡¯s heart skipped a beat. In the next moment, he saw a ck shadow that was being separated from Yin Feilong¡¯s body. It was a blurry shadow with two horns that looked like a ghost from the Nine Nether.

    ¡°Yin... Yin Master...¡± Qu Baimei blurted out, feeling utterly shocked.

    He was Xu Bei, alias Yin Master, the owner of the Ind of Ten Magnificence and one of the Five Old Deities!

    Yin Feilong, standing next to Yin Master, showed a smile. As expected, Qu Baimei had fallen into his trap!

    From the beginning, Yin Master had already known that Qu Baimei was a member of the mysterious alliance. However, for some reason, he did not kill Qu Baimei directly. Instead, he was waiting for Qu Baimei to expose his own identity.

    As Yin Master pointed his finger at Qu Baimei, cold air was gathering at his finger tip. Then, it pierced through the golden sword beam and hit Qu Baimei¡¯s forehead.

    In an instant, a ck me was gushing out of the body of Qu Baimei, burning him to ashes.

    The Immortal Yellow Dragon from the Fairy World was dead.

    ¡°Old deity?¡± seeing this, Yin Feilong was puzzled.

    Their original n was to capture the soul of Qu Baimei ¨C without killing him ¨C and use him as bait to capture more members of the mysterious alliance.

    Xu Bei, the Yin Master, said in an apathetic voice, ¡°There is a curse on his body. Once he discloses certain secrets, the curse will be activated. If that happens, I may not be able to stop him in time.¡±

    ¡°This...¡± Yin Feilong kept silent for a while and said, ¡°Old deity, did you get the information you want?¡±

    Yin Master said, ¡°Yes, but limited. The mysterious alliance is called Fairy World. All the members are using the names of ancient deities as their nicknames, but their identities are unknown. The strongest members among them are called Lord Ling Bao and the Heavenly Lord Yuanshi.¡±

    ¡°Lord Ling Bao and the Heavenly Lord Yuanshi...¡± repeated Yin Feilong. How dare they use the names of ancient deities as their own nicknames? Aren¡¯t they afraid of being struck by lightning?

    Having the guts to do this, the two leaders of Fairy World must be unbelievably strong!

    Yin Feilong paused and said, ¡°Old deity, what should we do next?¡±

    Yin Master was looking at the distant sea with worried eyes.

    ¡°Qu Baimei had known a lot of things. Since there is real evidence that he is a member of Fairy World, it¡¯s better for us to wipe out as many members as we can, leaving no chance for their revival.¡±

    Speaking of this, he pondered for a moment, ¡°Leave behind some false clues. I want the Fairy World members to think that the Chang Hua Ind is exterminated. They will certainly follow the clues in order to investigate into the death of Qu Baimei.¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± Yin Feilong¡¯s eyes were brightened. This is undoubtedly a good way to catch a fish!

    I can¡¯t wait to find out the real identity of the Fairy World members. Let¡¯s see who ¡°Lord Ling Bao¡± and ¡°Heavenly Lord Yuanshi¡± really are!

    ...

    When Meng Qi went through the Ocean¡¯s Eye and arrived at the Chang Hua Ind, he found that the ind owner¡¯s mansion was being razed to the ground.

    ¡°Old man, what¡¯s going on here? When I came herest time, the ind doesn¡¯t look like this!¡± seeing that many traders had also been curious about what had happened, Meng Qi stopped an old man nearby and asked him directly.

    There was a fearful look on the old man¡¯s face. He could not even organize his speech very well, ¡°It... it¡¯s said that the ind owner had known some secrets, which led to the extermination of everyone in his mansionst month. At that night, there were fire dragons all over the sky. Their attacks were like a huge sun that fell down from the sky ¨C even the walls of my house are cracked!¡±

    Qu Baimei had known some secrets, therefore he was exterminated? Was it something to do with the Golden Turtle Ind? Meng Qi made a guess. In recent years, the Fairy World has been assigning Qu Baimei to investigate into the disappearance of Golden Turtle Ind. He might have really found some clues.

    ¡°Qu Baimei had always been kind to people, not to mention that he was a senior member of the Heavenly Way Alliance. Why was he being exterminated all of a sudden?¡± Meng Qi pretended to be puzzled.

    The old man looked left and right, lowered his voice and said, ¡°As a mortal, I don¡¯t really know what happened exactly. But it¡¯s said that Yin Feilong ¨C the inspecting ambassador of Heavenly Way Alliance ¨C had visited the ind owner just before the extermination happened.¡±

    ¡°The inspecting ambassador? I wonder where is he now?¡± Meng Qi asked.

    The old manughed and said, ¡°Well, he is an inspecting ambassador, so of course, he has to travel around to inspect different ces. But every year, he will be spending several months at home on the Ind of Ten Magnificence.¡±

    The Ind of Ten Magnificence... it¡¯s an ind owned by one of the ¡°Five Old Deities of the Heavenly Way¡±, Xu Bei... Meng Qi nodded his head and changed the topic. He talked about the local products of Chang Hua Ind, and whether this ce would be less prosperous after this incident.

    On the next day, Meng Qi traveled to the Ind of Ten Magnificence by ship.

    ...

    Both the Ind of Ten Magnificence and the Chang Hua Ind belonged to the Blue Zone Off the Sea. As the teleportation circle that sent people to other zones was on the Ind of Ten Magnificence, Meng Qi had to take a ship or fly to it from Chang Hua Ind.

    The ship wasrge and grand. It was sailing smoothly due to the formation that protected the ship from the strong wind and waves.

    Meng Qi, disguised as a trader, was enjoying the sea breeze and the beautiful night scenery on the deck.

    The night sky looked like a piece of ck curtain iid with sparkling gems. Its reflection in the sea was like a dreamlike Milky Way that was flowing on the water. Being surrounded by the boundless dark-blue sea, Meng Qi was having a fresh mind.

    He would arrive at the Ind of Ten Magnificence in two or three days.

    Just then, a luxurious ship appeared in the distance. The whole ship was decorated with exotic flowers and zedmps. Themps were shining brightly, making Meng Qi feel like it was already daytime. The ship owner seemed to be a fellow who was afraid of the dark and loneliness.

    To Meng Qi¡¯s surprise, a few other traders on the deck were startled for a long time before they mumbled,

    ¡°The Night Emperor, the Night Emperor!¡±

    They stood up and faced the ship in a respectful manner.

    The ¡°Night Emperor¡± ¨C Huo Lishang ¨C is one of the Four Strange People, and among the Two Emperors and Two Monarchs. After getting the information from Qu Jiuniang and the Fairy World, Meng Qi was familiar with the names of the powerful martial artists in the Fairnd.

    The Night Emperor, Huo Lishang had just be a Dharmakaya twenty years ago. He was famous for his mysterious magic arts and strong personality. It was said that he was not any weaker than the Five Old Deities, and his power wasparable to that of an Earth Fairy.

    The original name of Huo Lishang was unknown. He oftenmented that the true nature of the living creatures was being polluted by the external environment after they were born to the world. It was like a kid who had always been wandering outside without knowing the way back home. It was sad to see how the living creatures were making painstaking efforts and undergoing all kinds of suffering before they could return home. Therefore, he had decided to live an unrestrained life and indulge in all kinds of sensual pleasure. He would be spending all his time drinking and enjoying his life, without dwelling on the great sadness caused by the departure of one¡¯s true nature!

    As time went by, he had decided to name himself as Lishang, which meant sadness over departure. He was truly a living legend.

    ¡°The Night Emperor always acts at will. If he is in a good mood, he may invite us to his ship for a feast, and gives us some rare items or magic arts,¡± one after another, the traders gathered on the deck. Looking at the luxurious ship in the distance, they hoped to get invited.

    The Night Emperor was well-known for his unrestrained style. Once, he was sailing on the sea alone. When he came across with another ship, he invited all the traders to his ship and satisfied their wishes. He derived great pleasure from doing this. Ever since then, people had regarded him as the Wish-Granting Bodhisattva.

    As the Night Emperor¡¯s ship got closer, a voice suddenly came to their ears.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to drink until the morninges. The more people who drink with me, the merrier it will be. Would you like to board my ship for a feast?¡±

    ¡°Who in the world can refuse the invitation of the Night Emperor?¡±, ¡°Thank you, Sir Lishang!¡± The traders were replying at the same time.

    Meng Qi was watching silently with great interest. Since this was the first time he met such an extraordinary Dharmakaya, he decided to follow everyone else to board the ship of the Night Emperor.

    As expected, the ship was filled with exotic fragrances that came from various kinds of blooming flowers. An ordinary-looking gardener was pruning the flowers with joy and enthusiasm.

    At the first sight of the gardener, Meng Qi had thought of Mister Luda.

    When Mister Luda was making sculptures, he carved them with full attention and a serious attitude. Simrly, this gardener seemed to be really passionate about what he was doing and enjoying the present moment to the fullest. He made Meng Qi think of the shooting star that shed across the sky. Although it was short-lived, he was still trying to grasp the most brilliant moment and enjoy it. Looking at him, Meng Qi felt that life was full of joy and beauty.

    Feeling that someone was staring at him, the gardener turned around and greeted Meng Qi with a smile.

    ¡°Based on the thousands of novels that I¡¯ve read, this fellow might be the real Night Emperor, Huo Lishang...¡± Meng Qi¡¯s mouth twitched for a moment. Anyhow, he was very sure of one thing ¨C this gardener was definitely not an ordinary person.

    Keeping his countenance, Meng Qi stepped into the hall together with the other traders. Some exquisite delicacies were served on the tables. Next to each table, there were some beautiful maids.

    A man in a white robe was sitting at the foremost table that was surrounded by flowers. Showing a bright smile, he was leaning on a beautiful woman with an attractive body figure. He looked just like a yboy.

 Chapter 968: Night Emperorâ€™s Weird Request

    <h4>Chapter 968: Night Emperor¡¯s Weird Request</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    ¡°Night Emperor. Your highness,¡± seeing the man in white sitting down at flowers stage, visitors all saluting to him. Some cupped one hand in the other before one¡¯s chest. Some saluted with great admiration, some with fear. Meng Qi stood among them and stared at this legendary Night Emperor.

    He assumed that the florist outside was the real Night Emperor, the one sitting inside right now was just a body double. But this young man in white moved with a reserved and casual manner. Heughed a lot and liked to enjoy himself. If he did not meet florist outside, he might not doubt about him.

    Night Emperor Huo Lishang shook his hand and smiled, ¡°Just now I was worried that no one could apany me to enjoy all these delicious food and wine. And now I see you guys here. Make yourself at home. Tonight there is no gentle and simple. We are all friends.¡±

    The woman sitting behind him had an exquisite beautiful face and figure. She let Huo Lishang lying in her bosom and was peeling longan. She put the peeled fresh longan into his mouth gently with affection.

    Huo Lishang looked at the woman gently with love as if he was looking at some rare treasure in the world.

    Besides them, a girl in fresh green clothes was making tea. Her eyes and eyebrows were as pretty as paintings. A natural beauty who was as pure as white lilies. Another beautiful girl with apple check who held the sword in her bosom was pouring drinks. The former was so charming in every movement. Thetter was sweet and lively. Both are rare beauties with talents, just like the very first girl who held Huo Lishang close in her bosom. Huo Lishang looked at them with the same affection, airy, and artistic in an unconscious way.

    The guests including Meng Qi sat down one by one with girls as pretty as flowers attending by their sides. There was a pleasing scent given off in the whole space like silk.

    The Night Emperor lifted his ss and smiled, ¡°Dragon Blood Burning Sun Liquor, a unique formtion from ancient times. I idently obtained a jar of dragon blood and mixed 365 exotic flowers and rare herbs in it. I then kept it for nine years and then another 9 years to put it in ice spirit cer. Now it¡¯s finallyplete. It¡¯s good for curing disease, increasing blood and energy, activating acupuncture points, practicing Form. It could reinforce vital energy but don¡¯t drink too much.¡±

    He exined without showing off.

    The guests only heard of the liquor in stories but never saw it before. They lifted their sses passionately.

    ¡°Salute to the Night Emperor.¡±

    Warm blood liquor went through throats but a feeling being burned entered to guests¡¯ stomach from throat. Meng Qi definitely benefited from drinking it even at his current level and realm. A great liquor with pleasing scent and sweetness.

    The Night Emperor kept smiling and casually drank the tea handed from girl in green. He pointed to the dish on the table of white meat and said, ¡°This crab lived for over one hundred years and hurt many people. I sent men to catch it. Its meat was fresh and crunchy, very rare too.¡±

    ...

    He behaved like a weing host introducing every dish to his guests in a calm tone. The guests were all very impressed with his unique manner and style.

    Meng Qi made himself at home and tasted the delicious meal, meanwhile pitying that the little foodie was not here.

    After tasting nine different liquors with different functions. Many guests felt tipsy and the banquet climbed to its climax. They started wondering whether the Emperor would help someone to realize their dreams.

    After watching a marvelous dancing performance. The Night Emperor pped his hands and hinted at the dancers leaving the stage. He then smiled to the guests who looked at him with expectations and said, ¡°Many thanks to you all. I had a great time tonight. And now I would like to pick one guest and help him to fulfill one wish.¡±

    The hall quieted down instantly. One could only hear heartbeats. Except for Meng Qi, everyone was hoping to be picked by the Night Emperor.

    ¡°You,e here,¡± Huo Lishang pointed to the guest sitting next to Meng Qi.

    The guest was a chubby man with pale skin. He walked towards the Night Emperor with great joy, staggering between tables. He kneeled down and said:

    ¡°Hei Gu from Wu Fang Ind is going to ruin my business. Can you please stop him?¡±

    The Night Emperor kept smiling and turned around, looking at the sweet girl, ¡°Yunyue, write a letter for me and send it to Hei Gu.¡±

    ¡°Such minor stuff you just need to pass a message. Hei Gu would not dare to go against your order,¡± the sweet young girl said with a duck face.

    Such authority of Dharmakaya, such power!

    Huo Lishangughed and said, ¡°You are just beingzy. Sure, whatever, as long as you help this friend to get what he wants.¡±

    The guest kowtowed and went back to his table. Meng Qi heard his mind saying:

    ¡°Why, I¡¯m so stupid. Why not directly ask the Night Emperor to take me as his disciple. Hei Gu would never dare to be enemy with the Night Emperor¡¯s disciple.¡±

    ¡°And I¡¯ll gain much more by this kind of rtionship.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m stupid, stupid...¡±

    Huo Lishang seemed to get tired. He turned around at another girl and said, ¡°Youhu, show our guests to the door.¡±

    Youhu put down the teapot and stood up. She instructed attendants to guide the guests in an elegant manner. The sudden banquet ended. To most of the guests, everything tonight was like a dream but they did gain something.

    Meng Qi followed others and stepped out of the hall. He¡¯s back in the flower garden again. Someone came close to him, the florist with passion and love towards everything.

    ¡°How was it?¡± the florist asked in a low voice.

    Meng Qi smiled and answered, ¡°Fake can never bepared to the authentic.¡±

    The florist gave a pure smile like a child and asked, ¡°How do you know?¡±

    He did not deny nor did he try to pretend. He was the real Night Emperor Huo Lishang!

    ¡°The one inside tried to mimic your manner and behavior but his affection towards the world was more like a normal person. He did not have that strong passion towards life, that obsessiveness to light.¡± Meng Qi did not look at the florist. He enjoyed the view of fresh flowers decorating this brilliant ship.

    The florist, real Night Emperor looked at Youhu with his eyes lit up. He then smiled and said, ¡°Youhu was like an orchid with nine petals, blooming quietly. I enjoyed looking at her and appreciating her beauty.¡±

    Then he pointed to the gentle girl the fake Night Emperor relied on and smiled, ¡°Liushang, her appearance and temperament were as gentle as water. With her apanying by the side, one could be relieved from all troubles. But the best thing about her was that gentle appearance was only her fa?ade. Under that cover, she had a very jealousy heart and always thinks about trapping other women such as Yunyue. At that moment, she was like a burning sun.¡±

    ¡°Xiapei, charming on the outside, shy and conservative inside. She opened her heart slowly and that makes her so beautiful...¡±

    ¡°Yunyue, sweet and naughty. To be together with her, one can easily forget about all the worries. She¡¯s like a flower blooming when she gets angry...¡±

    He introduced these girls one by one with admiration and interests. Then he said, ¡°One could only forget about tragic departure when he learned how to enjoy and appreciate the beauty of every moment and everything.¡±

    Meng Qi felt curious and strange talking to such a person for the first time. He asked on purpose, ¡°Mr. Lishang, why did you hire a fake one?¡±

    The fake Night Emperor was enjoying attended by four girls. He yed with them naturally and did not see himself as body double at all.

    The florist Huo Lishang bathed in moonlight and said, ¡°The priority of my life is to experience as much as possible and enjoy beautiful things. That¡¯s why I invited those I met by ident to the banquet and fulfill their wishes. I want to give different experiences to different people and see their life blooming.¡±

    ¡°A few years ago, I had an idea. Why not have myself to experience other people¡¯s lives? Therefore I found him and asked him whether he was willing to exchange identity and be the Night Emperor.¡±

    ¡°This fake one used to be a florist at Rosy Cloud Ind. He lived with his parents, wife and children. A simple and honest man. I¡¯m curious how an average man live his life therefore I invited him to exchange his identity with me.¡±

    ¡°A florist¡¯s life was indeed very simple, but beautiful too. I¡¯ve seen flowers blooming, a serious but caring father, a mother who lived his son so much but like to quarrel with daughter inw, a wife not so pretty but interesting, and a cute child who liked to cry all the time. I then understood that a normal life enquired careful calction of money, fighting with colleagues, etc. All these were very interesting and full of fun. I did not grow tired of it even after half a year.¡±

    Meng Qi frowned. The Night Emperor¡¯s ideas and behavior was a bit unique and rebellious. He then asked, ¡°You now be a florist for the Night Emperor. Are you nning to return to your identity of the Night Emperor after this journey?¡±

    Lishang nodded slightly and said, ¡°I did not get tired but I¡¯m afraid that he would bepletely addicted to his fake identity of the Night Emperor and would not be able to return to his normal life. Therefore I nned to exchange back identities after arriving Frost Sea and Northern Star World and then send him back to Rosy Cloud Ind. But I met you here. What a shame, he has to leave early.¡±

    Me? Why is that? Meng Qi was confused. Huo Lishang shook his robe and he returned to his original look and appearance. Then he strode into the hall.

    The fake Night Emperor lying together with Liushang and Xiapei was surprised to see him. He pointed at Huo Lishang and stammered, ¡°You, you...¡±

    Huo Lishang smiled,

    ¡°Game is over.¡±

    He stretched his hand towards the fake one¡¯s face and snatched a transparent mask. The imposing manner disappeared.

    The one who was smiling and helping people to fulfill their wishes suddenly became a normal man. He shouted with disappointment and despair, ¡°I, I¡¯m the Night Emperor. I am the Night Emperor.¡±

    He turned around and looked at Liushang and Xiapie and shouted, ¡°Liushang, Xiapei, I¡¯m the Night Emperor!¡±

    The two girls did not cast another nce over him as if he did not exist. And they walked towards the real Night Emperor with arms open.

    ¡°A day together as husband and wife means endless devotion the rest of your life. You two, how can you treat me like this? Leave me alone. I¡¯m the Night Emperor,¡± the fake one was arrested by attendants and kept crying out loud, unwilling to wake up from this beautiful dream and return to his normal life.

    Liushang and Xiapei held the real Night Emperor¡¯s arms back to the flowers stage. He turned around facing Meng Qi and sat down. His eyes were bright and full of affection to all the beautiful things.

    From now on he was back to the Night Emperor again.

    He looked at the fake one leaving and eximed, ¡°He declined my request at the very beginning. But after I let him experience my life for a few days, he agreed.¡±

    ¡°To exchange identity means to exchange everything. During this half year, all my concubines and subordinates belonged to him. He could make any decision as he wished and enjoyed everything I used to have. The only difference is that I can only use this Infinitely Changing mask to provide him limited power. Therefore he better not get in any fight with other Dharmakaya.¡±

    So the imposing manner that fake one hade from this mask... Meng Qi thought.

    Huo Lishang¡¯s smile was honest. He continued, ¡°Since I take the whole thing seriously, I of course granted him the right to flirt with Liushang and Xiapei and even have sex with any one of the girls. And they should obey his order just like they obeyed mine. And he could spend as much money as he wanted, giving orders to the seven seas and control other¡¯s fate. I would take responsibility for everything he did without regrets.¡±

    This meant that one really had the identity of the Night Emperor.

    Meng Qi looked up at Liushang and Xiapei and found their faces blush.

    How peculiar... Meng Qi thought. The perfectionist was usually a pervert. Though Meng Qi respected Mister Luda, he saw his consistency as a pervert, too.

    ¡°You enjoyed your exchange life. But have you ever considered about these girls¡¯ feelings? And your subordinates?¡± Meng Qi asked bluntly.

    The Night Emperorughed and looked at two girls with passion and appreciation, ¡°They enjoyed it, too. It is boring to always be together with the same person. They enjoyed themselves seeing an average man started to enjoy life as the Night Emperor and fell in love with them.¡±

    Liu Shang cried and said, ¡°We did not!¡±

    Xia Pei bit her lips slightly and her eyes watered, ¡°We did it because we wanted to satisfy you and fulfill you wish to have a perfect exchange life. How can you say we enjoyed it.¡±

    Huo Lishang smiled and said, ¡°You are right. It¡¯s my fault. I forced you to ept it.¡±

    ¡°I would do everything for you,¡± Liushang said in a gentle tone. And then she suddenly blushed and lowered her head down.

    Xiapei wrung her hands and then said in a low voice, ¡°We would be happy if you are happy.¡±

    The Night Emperor said nothing more and looked at Meng Qi with smile, ¡°Rare beauties in the world with both wisdom and beauty, with different personalities and charm. Subordinates all over the seven seas, some tough, some smart, ask them in whichever way and they would just follow the Emperor¡¯s order withoutints. Treasure of all inds with different pills and medicine. The top position of authority and power that would have chiefs of ind salute with fear, the most beautiful girls ttering you and you will have the most powerful friends...¡±

    ¡°This is the identity of the Night Emperor. Not only the florist was addicted to it, a guru could not resist it, too. No one, during these years, could leave it behind with no sad feelings.¡±

    ¡°Why are you saying all these?¡± Meng Qi asked, feeling a sudden jolt.

    Huo Lishang smiled and said, ¡°You could tell the difference between real and fake. It means that you are one of the top yers. If so, I should have heard about your name. You hide yourself in ships but you are not injured. You concealed your fame and ability because you had your own intentions.¡±

    ¡°The ship started from Chang Hua Ind to Ind of Ten Magnificence. A few days ago, the chief Qu Baimei in Chang Hua Ind was killed together with his whole family. And before that Yin Feilong, ambassador of Heavenly Way Alliance visited Qu Baimei.¡±

    Then he gave a fox smile and said, ¡°Most importantly, I knew a secret that Qu Baimei was rted with a secret organization in the past.¡±

    ¡°So, are you one of the members sent from that secret organization to investigate the death of Qu Baimei?¡±

    Huo Lishang was able to make such detailed assumptions by just talking to him for a few minutes. No wonder he became the Night Emperor... Meng Qi was surprised and then said calmly, ¡°You think too much.¡±

    ¡°I do not think so,¡± Huo Lishang said confidently. ¡°I¡¯m very interested in your identity as a member of the secret organization and I want to experience your life. Of course, I will help you to investigate the death of Qu Baimei and find out the killer and his intentions behind it.¡±

    He stared right into Meng Qi¡¯s eyes with passion towards life and said, ¡°And you be the Night Emperor!¡±

    ¡°Beauties, strong subordinates, treasures, top position, and power, all these will belong to you and let you experience apletely different beautiful life.¡±

    ¡°You mean to exchange our identity?¡± Meng Qi asked, trying to stay calm.

    Me be the Night Emperor?

    With a second thought, it can help me to conceal my real identity and use his hugework of connections to investigate the rtionship between Baimei and Golden Turtle Ind. Nobody will know that the Night Emperor is Heavenly Lord Yuanshi from Fairy World.

    And Huo Lishang will take full responsibility of everything I do in his identity. But of course, I do not know if he would be capable to shoulder all those responsibilities...

    The question is whether Huo Lishang is simply doing this for fun or have other intentions?

    Huo Lishang nodded with a smile,

    ¡°Yes, to exchange our identity. You wear this infinite changing mask and I will provide power through it and let you be the Night Emperor. You will enjoy all I have, my position and my power.¡±

    He said in a firm tone as he believed that Meng Qi could not resist it. Except for Dharmakaya, few people could resist such a request, especially for men. Some men might not be interested in women, some fortune, some power and position, but no one would like none of them.

    Most importantly, he could use all his connections and power during exchange to make one¡¯s life easier even after it ended.

    Meng Qi pondered and then nodded, ¡°Sure. Let¡¯s do it.¡±

    Huo Lishangughed and then gave the mask to Meng Qi.

    ¡°From now on, you are the Night Emperor!¡±

    ¡°And I am?¡±

    Meng Qi smiled and said:

    ¡°Lord Taiyi Han Guang.¡±

 Chapter 969: Arriving At Island Of Ten Magnificence

    <h4>Chapter 969: Arriving At Ind Of Ten Magnificence</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    Lord Taiyi Han Guang... Night Emperor Ye Lishang pondered. Somehow the night today appeared so dark, even darkerpared with the lights and flowers in the ship. He felt sad for leaving home again.

    When would the next time for me to return home be... Huo Lishang thought to himself and then put his sadness away. He stretched his hand casually and said:

    ¡°Where is the mask?¡±

    ¡°The mask of Lord Taiyi?¡±

    The members of the secret organization always wore fairy masks in ancient times. Since the man had that title, he must have had a mask, a very special one simr to Infinitely Changing mask, which was hard to perceive even by Dharmakaya.

    Meng Qi gave a mirthless smile and said calmly, ¡°Our organization is very secret. The mask was tied with our body. If one disclosed it to others or gave it away, one would be killed under the curse.¡±

    He slowly took out the mask of Heavenly Lord Yuanshi and used the art of eight-nine to change its appearance to the mask of Lord Taiyi. Then he showed it to the Night Emperor and quickly put it back before he could see more clearly.

    The Night Emperor was not going to believe him if he did not do this. But if he got a closer look, he might be able to tell it¡¯s fake.

    The Night Emperor saw the mask was truly Lord Taiyi¡¯s and it could block senses. He smiled and said, ¡°But if I do not have this mask, how can I make others believe that I, the fake one is real. Please think about it.¡±

    He already changed his attitude and manner and treated Meng Qi like the real Night Emperor.

    ¡°This task was only assigned to me. Qu Baimei was dead. Just finding one simr mask should be enough,¡± Meng Qi said.

    Huo Lishang smiled and tapped clothes. His body suddenly turned dark and started to change. As it returned to normal, his appearance, figure, and manner were almost the same as Meng Qi, only his breathing was a little weak.

    He left the flower stage and walked slowly outside of the cabin, ¡°It would be weird to have a man of the guru level suddenly appear on the seven seas. Better to disguise myself for now.¡±

    He already saw himself as Lord Taiyi Han Guang.

    Meng Qi watched him walking away. He opened his mouth and said atst, ¡°Take care.¡±

    Hope there will be one day for us to meet again...

    Huo Lishang did not look back. He shook his hands and returned to ship in the opposite.

    The ship of the Night Emperor came back to peace. The banquet was over. Music stopped. Only flowers and lights were still blooming in the dark night.

    Meng Qi put on the Infinitely Changing mask and put away other thoughts.

    He already checked it just now quietly and did not find any trap. It was after all something simr to Heavenly Weapon and was mainly used to disguise, save strength, andmunicate.

    Maybe I can use it as reference for Myriad World Knowledge Ball...it could be rted with Immortal Nature... Meng Qi pondered. He felt that the mask was squirming, air flowed from the mask and went inside his body. He then possessed the temperament of the Night Emperor.

    Meng Qi became Huo Lishang with a sunshine smile in just one second.

    Liushang standing across him looked at his face gently with affection, as if the man standing in front of her was indeed the Night Emperor.

    She took out a white robe from her White Mustard Ring and brought it to Meng Qi. Meng Qi smelled a vague fragrance.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while since thest time you wore this nine stars moon robe,¡± Liushang helped Meng Qi to put it on andbed his hair dropping on two sides.

    Xiapei drew out her sword. The sword was as crystal clear and mirrored Meng Qi¡¯s change. After he put on the long white robe, he was no different from the Night Emperor, rosy lips and pretty white teeth, refreshed and clean, a beautiful young man.

    Such a high quality robe, the Night Emperor does have a great treasure... Meng Qi thought.

    Since he just said that I can use whatever treasure I feel like, if I took them all away. What would he be like?...

    Liushang stood behind him and helped him to fix his clothes with lovely smile.

    Yunyue and Youhu both came back to the cabin. They looked at Meng Qi without any surprise as they had already gotten used to it.

    Youhu sat beside him and made tea. The whole cabin was soon filled with the fragrance of tea.

    Yunyue took Meng Qi¡¯s arm and looked at Meng Qi with eyes as bright as stars. She said in a sweet voice, ¡°I¡¯ve already sent the letter to Hei Gu as you said. You see, I did it in the way you want...¡±

    They acted so intimately even Meng Qi almost mistook himself as the real Huo Lishang.

    ¡°Good,¡± Meng Qiplimented and said. ¡± You go back to your room and have a good rest. I feel a bit tired today and want to stay alone.¡±

    These concubines were all beautiful girls with insightful minds. They all knew that this new Night Emperor needed time to adapt himself in this new environment and rtionship. Therefore they all stepped out of the cabin pleasantly.

    As they walked away, a pretty face with charming smile suddenly appeared by the door. It was Yunyue.

    Yunyue winked at him with his head nted. Then she gave a big smile and said, ¡°You sleep well.¡±

    She was like a white sugar sponge cake with her sunshine smile and yful tone.

    Then she left quickly.

    Meng Qi shook his head. Is this the real version of role y game?

    A figure came in quickly. It was Liushang.

    She smiled and said, ¡°This room is a bit messy. Let me help you to clean it a bit.¡±

    Then she stared at Meng Qi right into his eyes and asked in a low voice, ¡°Are you going to reject me because I¡¯m dirty?¡±

    What... Meng Qi did not expect this question. Why would Liushang disobey the rules of the game?

    Xiapei and Youhu all treated me as the real Night Emperor. Only she sees me as myself. She wanted to show her sympathy and then have my affection.

    No wonder Huo Lishang said that Liushang was the smart one who was good at fighting for attention.

    Seeing Meng Qi not answering her question, Liushang lowered her head with tears dropping down on her face, ¡°We are under the full control of the Night Emperor. How can we say no to his orders?¡±

    She said it in such a sad tone that any man would like to protect her for her sad beauty.

    ¡°The world is like a copper furnace. We are all not free men and women,¡± Meng Qi said with indifference.

    Liushang looked up with a surprised look and asked gently, ¡°You are the Night Emperor from now on. So how do you think about him?¡±

    Meng Qi pondered and answered, ¡°He is a really cold man.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Liushang said with surprise. ¡°He has a passion for all the beautiful things in the world. Why do you call him a cold man?¡±

    Meng Qi turned around with hands folded on his back and looked at the flower outside of the window. He then said, ¡°He loves all the beautiful things in the world and he wants to experience everything. But he does not want to have anything for long just to appreciate their beauty. Therefore there is no difference in his eyes as his love towards this world already became extreme. You are no different from flowers or zemps in his eyes. He can give flowers to others as presents and he can give you away, too.¡±

    ¡°Love to extreme is cold as he treats everything equally. Nature is unkind; it treats the creation like sacrificial straw-dogs.¡±

    Liushang was stunned hearing it and then gave a mirthless smile after a while, ¡°I thought I knew him well enough but after hearing what you said, but I now understand what kind of person he really is.¡±

    She asked, ¡°Where are we going next?¡±

    She asked as if she was asking the real Night Emperor.

    Meng Qi looked at the flowers and said, ¡°The Ind of Ten Magnificence.¡±

    ¡°The Ind of Ten Magnificence... it is Yin Master¡¯s ce. I¡¯m afraid if we go there without giving a notice beforehand, we might cause some misunderstandings,¡± Liushang said.

    You are not real the Night Emperor. You cannot fight against Yin Master Xu Bei.

    Meng Qi turned around and looked at Liushang. He then said peacefully:

    ¡°This is my order.¡±

    Liushang opened her mouth and said nothing atst. She lowered her head and said, ¡°We should do as you wish.¡±

    She walked out of the cabin and felt her heart beating fast as if she was talking to her real master. She assumed that the one who was now inside the Emperor¡¯s body was not any worse than the Night Emperor.

    Watching her leaving the cabin, Meng Qi sighed quietly. Nobody dared to go against the Night Emperor¡¯s order. No wonder people would be addicted to living as the Night Emperor.

    ...

    The magnificent ship of the Night Emperor stopped and moored at the port of the Ind of Ten Magnificence. Xiapei came in and asked for Meng Qi¡¯s instructions.

    She saw Meng Qi drinking a cup of tea and sit there quietly. Meng Qi said, ¡°Tell everyone not to leave the ship. We will be staying here.¡±

    The Night Emperor arrived at the Ind of Ten Magnificence and did not leave his ship for several days. The news soon went around the whole seaside area and people started to wonder about his arrival.

 Chapter 970: Grope Oneâ€™s Way By Throwing Stones

    <h4>Chapter 970: Grope One¡¯s Way By Throwing Stones</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    A magnificent ship moored in the port. It was decorated with gold foil and jewels. Exotic flowers and nts grew all over the ship. The night was lit up like daytime.

    Only by description one might rte to New Money¡¯s act. But those who witnessed the ship could feel its intense beauty. It made them want to embrace their life again with affection and appreciate its unique beauty forever.

    People who saw the ship told their families and friends the news and soon it went around the whole ind.

    This was the most well-known Night Emperor ship, full of beauty and hope!

    If any lucky one was invited to the ship, he would then have a chance to start a new life.

    Among all the Dharmakayas, the Night Emperor was the most popr one among Jianghu travelers. He was unrestrained and enjoyed helping people. His name equaled adventure.

    Many people walked near the port and waited on their chances. However, since the day of the ship¡¯s arrival, nobody ever left the ship. Nobody saw the Night Emperor, but only pretty attendants. It was like a ship of evil spirits, the kind that suddenly appeared after missing for many years.

    People could not understand this situation. They did not know what this Night Emperor who did whatever he wanted was going to do this time. Was it going to be a good thing, or a bad thing for them?

    It felt like a dark cloud floating above the ind with thunder. It did not start to rain and people could only guess what was happening.

    This is the Ind of Ten Magnificence, Yin Master¡¯s ce. The Night Emperor suddenly came here, probably with a bad intention. People had different assumptions as if they saw something with their own eyes.

    Their assumptions were reasonable since Dharmakayas usually have their own sphere of influence. Even for the Five Immortals of the Heavenly Way, if one entered another¡¯s ce without giving notice beforehand was provocative. For example, if Mister Luda arrived at the door of the Xi Jian Pavilion and sat down there with legs crossed for a long time, Su Wuming would not consider himing just for fun.

    ¡°Yin Master is one of the Five Immortals of the Heavenly Way and belongs to the Heavenly Way Alliance, the Night Emperor shall not take this risk to be his enemy. But the Night Emperor likes to surprise others. He might feel too painful in the deep sorrow of his departure from home. Why not then choose a tough enemy and have a good fight to distract himself...¡±

    Yin Feilong thought the same. He stood by with great respect by waterside pavilion and waited on Yin Master Xu Bei¡¯s instruction.

    A dark green pond lied outside of the pavilion, inside which ck lotus bloomed one by one with a scent of extreme Yin and Yang.

    The pond water rippled and a face appeared, Xu Bei opened his mouth after a long time of consideration, ¡°How do you think?¡±

    Yin Feilong answered with honesty, ¡°The Night Emperor has always been unrestrained. But his sudden arrival at our ind was a very strange act. I felt like he was probing.¡±

    ¡°Could it be that he knew it already?¡±

    Xu Bei said in a low voice, ¡°Huo Lishang is a madman with a clear mind. He is able to do something crazy, to burn himself for a moment of beauty. If I go there and ask him directly, things could turn out badly. Why not you and Yanran help me to figure out what Huo Lishang really wants.¡±

    The Heavenly Way Alliance was far more powerful than the Night Emperor. Any Five Immortal of the Heavenly Way would not go directly to the enemy and risk their own life and reputation.

    He then continued, ¡°Never tell that to anyone. But I¡¯m not sure if the ambassador might already have told Huo Lishang something. If not that the time was not right, I would have doubted whether Huo Lishang was the top of the secret organization Fairy World and was sent to investigate the death of Qu Baimei.¡±

    Lord Ling Bao had the power of a Dharmakaya and defeated one of the three demons. Five Immortals had paid great attention to him. They doubted whether Lord Ling Bao was one of the Four Strange People, Three Demons.

    The only one they did not doubt was the Night Emperor. He was not even born when Lord Ling Bao¡¯s name became well-known in Jiang Hu.

    Yin Feilong said, ¡°Could it be Heavenly Lord Yuanshi in Qu Baimei¡¯s memory? He never fought in front of anyone but he might very well be the Night Emperor...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s possible. Anyways, try to see if you can find out something,¡± Xu Bei said.

    Yin Feilong saluted with both hands lifted in front. And then he asked with a worried look, ¡°But is it necessary for Yanran to go there as well? The Night Emperor is a yboy and if he fell for Yanran stuck to her, Yanran would suffer a lot.¡±

    Hu Yanran, Yin Master¡¯s disciple, was now in charge of public rtions affairs of the ind and was well-known for her beauty. But since she already achieved the guru level, many strong martial yers only dared to look at her but never to approach her, including Yin Feilong.

    Yin Master said in a cold voice, ¡°If Yanran wanted to be my sessor in the future, she needs to practice a lot. I do not think she will be the right person if she dared not to even meet with someone like Huo Lishang.¡±

    Yin Feilong said nothing more and left.

    ...

    Meng Qi sat inside the cabin casually and looked at Youhu making tea smiling. Liushang was doing a massage for him. Xiapei carried the sword and stood by their side, just like what real Huo Lishang said, charming on the outside and shy inside.

    Yunyue carried a little gourd and watered the flowers outside of the window. The fragrance filled every corner of the cabin and one could not decide whether it was the fragrance of the flowers or the girls.

    Yunyue suddenly turned around and asked Meng Qi, ¡°Why can¡¯t we go out of the ship these days?¡±

    Meng Qi put a checkerboard on table. His right hand held the white piece and yed chess with himself, which fit his current identity.

    He smiled and said, ¡°To make enemies feel nervous and have theme at us and disclose their shorings.¡±

    An attendant came in and said, ¡°Master, Hu Yanran and inspecting ambassador Yin Feilonge to visit. Should I let them in?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Meng Qi said.

    ¡°Hu Yanran...¡± Yunyue drawled and said, ¡°... so this is the one you are expecting, jasper peony Miss Hu...¡±

    Jasper referred to Yin. Peony referred to a one night romance with a gorgeous girl, a happy death thus deserved.

    Liushang¡¯s eyes dimmed and looked down. She seemed to focus on the massage but actually was paying attention to the arrival of Hu Yanran.

    Yin Feilong walked on the left side and could not help but look at the beauty next to him. Her fair skin as pretty as the moon with a mixture of Yin and stirring beauty. Nobody couldpete with her in beauty in the seven seas area.

    Hu Yanran was a bit gloomy but her eyes were crystal clear. She knew the Night Emperor¡¯s name for being unrestrained and therefore was a bit nervous.

    These two stepped into the cabin and saw the man in white surrounded by beautiful girls and flowers. His left hand held the tea cup and right hand ck piece as if he was pondering over the chess game. He then looked up and smiled with kindness, ¡°Miss Hu was like a epiphyllum blooming in the night, impressive and mysterious.¡±

    Hu Yanran did not get angry hearing his words. She felt that hispliment was made out of his heart without any flirtations.

    ¡°Thank you for your kindpliments, though I don¡¯t think I deserve it,¡± Hu Yanran said politely.

    Yin Feilong felt a sudden jolt. Yanran was not against those words and seemed to appreciate it. What...

    Then he saw Meng Qi cast a nce over himself with eyes full of passion towards life. Meng Qi said with a smile, ¡°Mr. Yin, an early bloomer and achieved guru at a very young age. Your imposing manner even overshadows the moonlight...¡±

    The Night Emperorplimented me too, without affected earnestness... Yin Feilong felt honored. It seemed that the rumor was true. The Night Emperor appreciated everything beautiful in this world.

    Wait. Could it be he¡¯s into men, too? He felt for me? Yin Feilong became nervous and thought at random in front of this well-known madman.

    Hu Yanran sat down and drank tea passed from Youhu. Then she asked, ¡°What is your purpose foring to the Ind of Ten Magnificence.¡±

    Yin Feilong held his breath and waited for Meng Qi¡¯s answer then he saw Meng Qi look at him, resembling a smile yet not a smile.

    ¡°What do you think?¡±

    Meng Qi¡¯s answer made Yin Feilong even more nervous. Is it that the Night Emperor really knew about it already?

    ...

    Nearby Yin Feilong¡¯s house, Huo Lishang covered by Han Guang¡¯s fa?ade was investigating thendscape and gathered information. He really saw himself as one of the members of the secret organization, who did not achieve Dharmakaya.

 Chapter 971: Coordination

    <h4>Chapter 971: Coordination</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    Inside the spacious cabin with the fresh flowers and beauties, the Night Emperor was holding a chess piece in his right hand, his eyes filled with passion for great things. Everything was poetic and dreamy, but the inspecting ambassador of the Heavenly Way Alliance Yin Feilong was unable to appreciate this scene, his mind filled with various thoughts and wild guesses.

    The Night Emperor seemed to be implying something, could he really have discovered that matter?

    But it cannot be determined just like that, there¡¯s also a high chance that he¡¯s just acting mysteriously. There¡¯s a need to test further...

    Hu Yanran smiled out of politeness as she said, ¡°Mister Lishang, you¡¯re a supreme in today¡¯s world. How would we be able to guess a supreme¡¯s thinking? It¡¯s just that the Ind of Ten Magnificence is my teacher¡¯s residence, and you not paying my teacher a visit upon arrival would invite malicious gossip.¡±

    She avoided Meng Qi¡¯s question, pointing at the core of the question euphemistically and politely.

    Meng Qi held a chess piece with his thumb and index finger, smiling jovially, ¡°The Ind of Ten Magnificence has thergest offshore street system, its port is opened to all martial arts practitioners and marine passengers, but I¡¯m the only exception?¡±

    Well... Hu Yanran was speechless. The Ind of Ten Magnificence had indeed no rules stating that Dharmakayas were forbidden, but couldn¡¯t the Night Emperor consider her teacher¡¯s feelings and also the possibility of a conflict?

    It is said that the Night Emperor is unrestrained by formalities and does whatever pleases him. Indeed there¡¯s a reason behind this, and looking at things now, it is certainly the case!

    Facing a Dharmakaya whom no one knew what he would do next, Hu Yanran didn¡¯t dare to use her teacher, the Heavenly Way Alliance, and also the five old deities to push others, in case it backfired.

    All of a sudden, the ce was quiet and the atmosphere became strangely awkward. But Meng Qi was rxed andposed as he appreciated the contemting beauty with knitted brows, showing no signs of contempt in his eyes.

    Yunyue who was serving at the side gave it a quick thought before interrupting smilingly, ¡°Sister Yanran, you¡¯re well-known for your beauty and it is indeed true now that I¡¯ve seen it. I really pale inparison to you.¡±

    When exchanging identities, Huo Lishang had mentioned not to provoke a Dharmakaya supreme, because the strength transmitted through the Thousand Illusion Mask was limited and could easily result in blunders. Therefore, Yunyue and the others dared not provoke the Yin Master¡¯s people. Seeing the situation turn bad, she quickly chipped in to liven up the atmosphere.

    With her taking the lead, Liushang, Xiapei, and the other concubines also joined in the conversation, and the ce was suddenly bustling. They chatted from Hu Yanran to the Yin Master, and from the Ind of Ten Magnificence to the different inds and cultures of the Seven Seas, including the exotic nts and remains of various residences. Hu Yanran made use of this opportunity to get out of the situation, chatting happily. Meng Qi also chipped in from time to time, and everything became merry and joyous.

    Yin Feilong listened quietly at the side, his mind filled with numerous thoughts. Testing such things required much intelligence ¡ª he couldn¡¯t talk too much and let others discover any secrets or clues, and also couldn¡¯t harp on unrted matters as that would be of no use. Knowing how much to say and when to stop was a challenge.

    After thinking for a while, he had a n. He caught on Liushang¡¯s words and joined in the chat smilingly, ¡°I¡¯ve also visited many remains and mausoleums these few years and discovered some ancient books. Their descriptions of the Seven Seas and Twenty-Eight Worlds were strange and mysterious, and very thought-provoking.¡±

    ¡°What kind of descriptions are they?¡± Yunyue asked curiously, showing her pretty dimples.

    Yin Feilong looked at Meng Qi, only to see the Night Emperor smiling cooly as usual, showing no change at all. Hence, he pretended to ponder a bit before saying, ¡°They described the Seven Seas and Twenty-Eight Worlds as the real world, the real purend or the Heaven of Daluo.¡±

    Speaking until here, he stared at Meng Qi¡¯s eyes, wanting to see if the Night Emperor had any unusual reaction, but those eyes were dark and deep like an illusory night sky without any ripples.

    ¡°Real world, real purend, Heaven of Daluo...the wordings and terms seemed to reveal the specificity of our world...¡± Hu Yanran seemed to have heard this kind of description for the first time, while Yunyue, Liushang and the other concubines were also surprised and curious.

    Real world, real purend, Heaven of Daluo... this outside celestial world sounds interesting... Yin Feilong and the Yin Master seemed to have some unusual secrets... Qu Baimei¡¯s death was probably not so simple, it wasn¡¯t just about the identity exposure of a member of the Immortal World or the leak of the Golden Turtle Ind matter... Meng Qi was a little affected from listening, but his emotions werepletely masked by his slow-beating heart.

    He slowly ced the chess pieces in his hand onto the chessboard, forming a huge dragon, before looking back at Yin Feilong with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re indeed knowledgeable, Ambassador Yin.¡±

    Having said that, he looked around at Hu Yanran, Youhu, etc., with a faint smile, as though solving the doubts of the beauties, ¡°Dao epasses everything; there is nothing else before or other than it. There are no words to describe it, as everything said would be wrong. One just needs to know that every living thing is born from Dao; spiritual by nature but polluted by external factors, like a wanderer far away from home and unable to return to it, which is extremely sad.¡±

    ¡°From the beginning of Dao, heaven and earth separated ¡ª clean air rose to be the Nine Levels of Heaven while foul air went down to be the nine realms of hell. The middle became the four elements which formed where we are, which is the most basic part. The other worlds derived from here, changing their rules as the air here changes. Thus, they are not stable and have a feeling of unreal. In contrast, here is real and unchanged since ancient times, hence the real world.¡±

    ¡°In the real world, the ¡®ego¡¯ is the ¡®self,¡¯ and the remaining breathing ones in the world would be ¡®additional selves¡¯... although an ¡®additional self¡¯ could also turn into a ¡®self¡¯... it serves to show the eminence of the real world, which is also the Legendary path.¡±

    Meng Qi used words that corresponded to the Night Emperor¡¯s identity to describe the real world, which weren¡¯t urate enough but sufficient to make people understand.

    Hu Yanran¡¯s eyes shone from listening, looking as though she had a great realization. The Seven Seas and Twenty-Eight Worlds had endless inheritance, so she had a certain understanding of the Legendary path. However, the manuals and scriptures were often difficult to understand unless one had attained a certain level. But now, the Night Emperor describing the real world with the help of the Legendary path had made herpletely understand what the Legendary path, as well as ¡®self¡¯ and ¡®additional self¡¯ were. Simrly, she had also understood the concept of the real world.

    Yunyue and Liushang, etc., looked at one another nkly after listening. The Night Emperor would usually also mention rted things, but had never been this clear and thorough and had never talked about the term real world. To think this fake Night Emperor actually knew so many secrets!

    He¡¯s a member of a mysterious organization, so it¡¯s not unusual for him to know so many secrets... they consoled themselves this way.

    Yin Feilong lost himself from listening, and his mind only had one thought:

    The Night Emperor knew!

    The Night Emperor knew about that matter!

    With thoughts running and his brain feeling as though it was boiling, Yin Feilong forced a smile and said, ¡°I¡¯ve made a fool of myself in front of the expert talking about the real world in front of Mister Lishang. It¡¯s gettingte now, we shall make a move.¡±

    Meng Qi looked at him smilingly without saying much. Although Yin Feilong was a guru, there was still Yin Master Xu Bei above him so he wouldn¡¯t know many secrets. It was good to let him go back and report so as to see the Yin Master¡¯s reaction.

    Yin Feilong and Hu Yanran bowed and walked toward the outside the cabin. Just before reaching the door, Yin Feilong¡¯s expression changed and suddenly turned back, saying in a low voice, ¡°Yin Master wille and visit you.¡±

    Meng Qi nodded lightly and lookedposed, but the faces of Yunyue, Liushang, etc., changed color.

    After Yin Feilong and Hu Yanran left, Yunyue immediately turned and showed a pair of cute canine teeth, ¡°Master, you can¡¯t provoke the Yin Master. He has the Ten Directional Netherworld Eyes, and might see through the Thousand Illusion Mask!¡±

    ¡°Even if the Ten Directional Netherworld Eyes doesn¡¯t live up to its name, the Yin Master could still see through the loophole after being in contact for a while,¡± Liushang also said worriedly.

    Didn¡¯t we tell you not to provoke a Dharmakaya supreme?

    Do you really think you¡¯re the real Night Emperor, a real Dharmakaya supreme?

    No matter how convincing a person in disguise is, he could be exposed the next moment under such circumstances!

    ¡°Master, shall we, shall we just leave?¡± Youhu said anxiously.

    Looking at the slightly ming and worried eyes of each of them, Meng Qi said calmly, ¡°At this stage, if we leave hastily, wouldn¡¯t the Yin Master notice something wrong ande after us?¡±

    ¡°Just take things as theye, you don¡¯t have to go on any further.¡±

    The expressions of Yunyue, Liushang and the other concubines changed a few times before they forced a smile and asked to be excused. It was only after they exited the cabin and arrived at a sea of flowers that their faces fell.

    ¡°This person really doesn¡¯t know the immensity of things. The Ten Directional Netherworld Eyes are known for seeing through changes,¡± Yunyue said angrily.

    Liushang pouted and pulled a long face as she said, ¡°Master had already told him not to provoke a Dharmakaya supreme, he really thinks that he is the Night Emperor?¡±

    ¡°Forget it, Master is known to be unrestrained by formalities, and exchanging identities isn¡¯t really something important. Let the Yin Master see through and ridicule all he wants.¡± Xiapei whispered.

    They did their best to treat him as the real Night Emperor, but he kept doing things that took them by surprise and made all of their acting look unconvincing.

    ¡°We don¡¯t have a choice.¡± Yunyue and the rest sighed.

    ...

    ¡°Old Deity, the Night Emperor had indeed found out about that incident. He already knew what the real world is exactly,¡± Yin Feilong reported back to the Yin Master, Xu Bei.

    Inside the green pond with ripples, a face appeared and became taller, turning quickly into a man in a ck Taoist robe covering his whole body. The surrounding became dark as the lights were all absorbed.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go meet Huo Lishang then,¡± the Yin Master cast his gaze on the port.

    At this moment, Yin Feilong reminded, ¡°Old Deity, you have to take precautions that he might be a member of the Immortal World, Heavenly Lord Yuanshi.¡±

    ...

    As the chilly wind blew, a ck silhouette appeared at the bow of the Night Emperor¡¯s ship. Xiapei who was standing guard beside the cabin door suddenly shivered before saying nervously, ¡°Wee, Old Deity. Master is waiting for you.¡±

    The Yin Master took a nce at Xiapei and felt it was strange that shecked boldness. He had heard that the Night Emperor had spoiled his concubines until they all had bad tempers. This concubine shouldn¡¯t be so afraid of him with the Night Emperor backing her up.

    The Yin Master stepped into the cabin feeling puzzled. At this moment, he saw only darkness in front of him, as though he hade to nighttime from daytime, and into the starry sky from the Seven Seas. In the dark night, a man in white was sitting up straight and his breathing was deep, as though he was a deity dominating this world, looking solemn and immense.

    The Night Emperor had another breakthrough? The Yin Master¡¯s heart skipped a beat. This feeling was no less than seeing the Primeval Deity!

    Xiapei who followed in was rooted to the ground. This... this is the real master who has returned?

    ...

    Yin Feilong returned to his own mansion, pacing back and forth in a quiet room as he pondered over the Night Emperor¡¯s purpose ining and whether he was a member of a mysterious organization.

    Maybe he would wear the mask of Heavenly Lord Yuanshi to deal with him?

    Right at this moment, he suddenly felt a chilly wind behind him. Walking over subconsciously, he saw a ck-robed man standing in the corner, his face wearing the mask of Heavenly Lord Taiyi.

    Oh no!

    It¡¯s Heavenly Lord Taiyi who came from the Immortal World!

    The Night Emperor isn¡¯t a member of the Immortal World!

    Yin Feilong was enveloped by darkness just as this thought came up.

 Chapter 972: Su Xiaomeng The Troublemaker

    <h4>Chapter 972: Su Xiaomeng The Troublemaker</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    In the chaos and darkness, it wasn¡¯t just their vision that was pitch ck, but also their senses and cognition. Liushang, Yunyue, and Youhu, who were standing at the side felt as though they had been deprived of their sight, hearing, and touch when the Yin Master stepped into the cabin. They could no longer differentiate the directions nor grasp the passing of time.

    This specificity didn¡¯te from the Yin Master Xu Bei, but their master beside them ¡ª the Night Emperor Huo Lishang!

    He was in pure white and wearing a fresh smile, and was the only light in the darkness, differentiating top from bottom and front from back. It was as though only he could show the existence of himself and the others, proving that the world hadn¡¯t been destroyed!

    ¡°Could it be that the real master and the fake one exchanged identities again when we weren¡¯t noticing?¡± Liushang looked nkly as this thought filled her mind,

    Yunyue pondered in a daze, ¡°The Thousand Illusion Mask is indeed a heavenly treasure. The force that passed through space into the atmosphere is still so powerful...¡±

    Youhu who was usually sharp was first confused before she quickly felt a chill down her spine. Three years ago, Master and the Red Emperor Sun Chuci, one of the Five Old Deities, had exchanged blows in the Cloud Realm of No Thoughts. Although they hadn¡¯t overdone it, Master had still done his best facing a powerhouse of earth immortal level. But Master did not have such a mysterious and terrifying air even then. Even the Red Emperor had seemed to be slightly less powerful and unpredictable!

    Who exactly is he?

    What does the title Heavenly Lord Taiyi signify?

    Looking at Meng Qi again, the excitement from exchanging identities faded in Youhu¡¯s heart, leaving only shock and fear.

    Master only sought to experience the goodness of different lives, and is overly proud and indifferent toward things other than himself. He actually exchanged identities with such a character who is mysterious to the extreme...

    Could he still make it back?

    The Yin Master controlled his emotions and became solemn. With the green light below his ck robe shining, he looked at Meng Qi eye to eye and lowered his voice, ¡°Mister Lishang, we haven¡¯t met for a few years and you seemed a little different.¡±

    This breathing and feeling certainly came from the Night Emperor, but they were different to a great extent from the past. The Night Emperor seeded the teachings of Buddhism from external sources, practicing the Mahak Secret Achievements passed down from Mahak. It was said that Mahak was the exorcism incarnation of Buddha, but there were also others who said that he was the Buddhism body derived from the deprivation of the monks caused by Mahesvara. Taking himself as the night, the world had no more sun as he contained everything but also destroyed everything.

    But the Night Emperor now didn¡¯t even have a dark night now, and seemed to have nothing at all. At that instant, he almost couldn¡¯t use words to describe his specific state!

    The Night Emperor practiced until the dark night was gone?

    Is this a breakthrough in level, or sublimation in skills?

    Meng Qi sat in illusory chaos, as though he was an ¡°I am that I am¡± god, engraved deeply in Yin Master Xu Bei¡¯s mind.

    He smiled, ¡°Everything in the world has an origin; living things also have their original homes. The same goes for the dark night ¡ª now it has only gone home.¡±

    These ordinary words were like deafening thunder in the ears of the Yin Master, enlightening him as though he was listening to a Buddhist sutra. The Night Emperor often said that he left home since birth and was polluted by external factors in this sordid world, causing him extreme sadness that he didn¡¯t talk about. He was describing his own state of cultivation and not purely stating that a Buddhist practitioner¡¯s temperament should be this way, nor was it an excuse for his unrestrained spirit.

    Only gone home, he has now practiced the Mahak Secret Achievements to a gone home level?

    At this moment, Meng Qi pointed smilingly at the seat next to him, ¡°Please.¡±

    The Night Emperor¡¯s skills were mysterious and his abilities weren¡¯t weak. If Meng Qi didn¡¯t have the manuals to refer to and the Night Emperor letting down his guards and allowing him explore his Dharmakaya body, Meng Qi definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to imitate. He could only use the air and force from the Thousand Illusion Mask as a source, and rely on his Endless Chaos to confuse and intimidate others.

    Fortunately, the Endless Chaos was the mother of heaven and earth and the origin or all things. It was to find words to sublimate in this direction, which in addition to the Night Emperor¡¯s usual style of speaking, shocked the Yin Master as intended.

    The Yin Master was an old qualified Dharmakaya. Even though it was difficult for him to advance to an earth immortal due to certain reasons, he was still considered experienced and knowledgeable, thus the shock from knowing the Night Emperor had another breakthrough quickly faded away. As he took the few steps to the seat, thoughts shed through his mind as he revised the countermeasures he had prepared earlier on!

    He hade to a decision when he sat down, his voiceing out through his ck robe, ¡°Mister Lishang, what exactly is your purpose ining to the Ind of Ten Magnificence?¡±

    This time, the Yin Master chose to get to the point.

    Meng Qi didn¡¯t answer directly but looked smilingly at the Yin Master, ¡°Ghosts and vampires only have a bit of undissipated thoughts and no real life. Gaining life, having wisdom and bing a living thing again from a dead object is something that could only be met by luck and not by force. It is the strongest and most beautiful change in life, don¡¯t you think so, Priest Xu?¡±

    His eyes were clear and filled with passion.

    Yin Master Xu Bei was exactly a ghost who gained life and wisdom again, and could cultivate by himself. As there was a considerable number of people from the Seven Seas and Twenty-Eight Worlds who knew about this, he wasn¡¯t surprised hearing it and was still straightforward, ¡°Has this got anything to do with your purpose ining here?¡±

    As he had the body of a ghost, it was already very difficult for him to attain Dharmakaya and going another step up would be harder than the previous. It was difficult for ghostly spirits to be saints!

    Meng Qi¡¯s smile remained unchanged as he and the Yin Master looked at each other.

    ¡°You should be aware of my purpose ining.¡±

    In simple words it would be that you already knew.

    The Yin Master pondered for a moment before his voice suddenly became cold, ¡°Huo Lishang, regardless of your purpose ining, the Ind of Ten Magnificence doesn¡¯t wee you. Please leave the ind before sunset.¡±

    As his words became intense, the atmosphere suddenly froze, and the hearts of Liushang, Yunyue, etc., involuntarily beat faster.

    What now? This fake Night Emperor has angered the Yin Master!

    This is the Ind of Ten Magnificence and the Yin Master has the help of a prohibited arts formation. Even the real master would probably be thrown into a panic.

    Moreover, he is one of the Five Old Deities of the Heavenly Way Alliance. Even if they plot against one another and form their own gangs, they would definitely stand as one against outsiders when faced with such a situation. By then, unless the Four Weirdos and Three Demons disregard previous enmity and join forces, otherwise how could we resist?

    Even the real Night Emperor wouldn¡¯t dare to do things this way, what gives this fake fellow the right to do so?

    It would be us who would be implicated in the end

    Just when Yunyue wanted to say something cheeky to alleviate the situation. Her left hand was pulled by something ¡ª it was Youhu.

    Youhu shook her head, her clear eyes filled with fear and caution, signaling Yunyue not to be rash.

    She had wanted to secretly send a message to the Yin Master to expose the person in front wasn¡¯t the real Night Emperor, but her voice entered the dark night and disappeared!

    The secret that Yin Master is hiding should be very shocking, otherwise he wouldn¡¯te here personally to threaten. What is the probability that he would share such a secret with the Five Old Deities and others? Thoughts came up in Meng Qi¡¯s mind as he held the teacup in front of him. The tea was green and filled with air bubbles. Still smiling, he said, ¡°Priest Xu, what if I refuse to leave?¡±

    Bang! The brains of Yunyue, Liushang, and Xiapei, etc., exploded. He, he, he actually spoke to the Yin Master this way! Is he tired of living? He¡¯s tired of living but we¡¯re not!

    They almost blurted, but their mouths seemed to be sealed by darkness, and their strengths also seemed to disappear in the dark night. They were unable to execute any extra movements at all.

    After attaining Dharmakaya, the Yin Master had never been treated this way by anyone. He let out a coldugh, ¡°Huo Lishang, you can give it a try.¡±

    As his momentum broke out, ayer of ck ice formed on the surface of the cabin, and shrill cries of ghosts came on one after another on the Ind of Ten Magnificence.

    Unfortunately I¡¯m not Huo Lishang... Meng Qi answered in silence. Darkness suddenly rose from his hand and vaguely wrapped the cup of tea.

    Zizz... invisible thunder shed as electromaism entered in every possible way, reverting the tea together with the teacup into a variety of tiny structures. Then, with the perfusion of a majestic force, the tiny structures collided and a change in their original qualities took ce. Immediately after, they were bound by darkness and became new objects.

    It was a tea leaf made of gold!

    This... the Yin Master¡¯s power was at a standstill, his eyes seemed to be stuck on Meng Qi¡¯s hand.

    A cup of tea became a golden leaf without any movements or magic arts?

    Is this the real turning stone into gold that only Legendary mighty people know? The turning stone into gold that wouldn¡¯t revert back?

    While he was in shock, Meng Qi flicked his finger and the golden leaf flew to the front of the Yin Master. He said smiling happily, ¡°Priest Xu, just you and the formation of the Ind of Ten Magnificence seem to be unable to stop me. You¡¯d better go invite the Primeval Deity and the Five Old Deities.¡±

    Showing no contempt was worse than showing it. However, Xu Bei wasn¡¯t angered, his eyes still on the golden leaf on his hand.

    It¡¯s really a golden leaf, a genuine golden leaf!

    He opened his mouth but didn¡¯t manage to say anything before turning his head and flew out of the cabin.

    We have to contest again!

    Could the Night Emperor have met with another magical encounter and hence able to do this?

    With the Yin Master¡¯s departure, Yunyue andpany regained their freedom. However, they didn¡¯t dare to talk anymore as the transformation of the cup of tea earlier on was sufficient to make them understand how terrifying the fake Night Emperor in front of them was.

    He was more terrifying than the real Night Emperor!

    So, who exactly is real?

    ¡°Master, it¡¯s really not wise to provoke the Five Old Deities this way,¡± Liushang finally spoke after much struggle.

    Meng Qi waved his hand and smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I can still run if I can¡¯t fight them. They¡¯re looking for the Night Emperor Huo Lishang, anyway.¡±

    Ermm... the four concubines were speechless.

    Shameless!

    Isn¡¯t this too shameless?

    It¡¯s just been a few days and this fake Night Emperor has provoked the Five Old Deities!

    When the real masteres back, would the whole world be after him, and what would his expression be...

    ...

    Inside a deserted house somewhere on the Ind of Ten Magnificence.

    ¡°I pretended to be a new entrant, but in actual fact I¡¯m a powerhouse below Dharmakaya...¡± Heavenly Lord Taiyi Huo Lishang exined to Yin Feilong.

    Right after he spoke, he suddenly shuddered. Something bad seemed to have happened.

    What did the Night Emperor do?

    Yin Feilong wasn¡¯t rmed after he regained consciousness. He snorted, ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you to investigate!¡±

 Chapter 973: Please Watch Your Behavior

    <h4>Chapter 973: Please Watch Your Behavior</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you to investigate!¡±

    Right after speaking, Yin Feilong whose meridians, acupoints, and primordial spirits had been restrained shot out a copper green light from his mouth, aiming directly at Heavenly Lord Taiyi Huo Lishang.

    The copper green light seemed to have a life itself and didn¡¯t require Yin Feilong¡¯s stimtion or incantation as it fell onto Huo Lishang¡¯s body.

    It was a three-headed centipede with a copper-like carapace covered with patina. It was the size of a palm with seventeen segments and seventy legs, and disregarded all things when it moved.

    As Huo Lishang¡¯s instinct felt a strong premonition of danger, he no longer cared that he was only personating Heavenly Lord Taiyi Han Guang who was not yet a Dharmakaya. Suddenly appeared on his body was ayer of darkness that seemed like the deepest and darkest night that connected to everywhere, engulfing his entire body.

    Once the strange centipede entered the dark night, it disappeared without a trace, as though it had never appeared before. The dark night contained everything but also destroyed everything.

    ¡°Brahman Night!¡± Yin Feilong blurted as the thought came to his mind.

    As far as he knew, the Night Emperor had a well-known Original Vows of Mahak Brahman Night, abbreviated as Brahman Night that was said to be both offensive and defensive and unparalleled in the world. Although there were also simr skills, none could so easily stop the Buzhou Green Centipede that had been famous since ancient times.

    Plus the Night Emperor Ship was at the Ind of Ten Magnificence, so Yin Feilong could immediately only think of Brahman Night and the Night Emperor Huo Lishang!

    The masked Huo Lishang restrained his eyes that showed love for life, stretched out his right hand and pressed on Yin Feilong¡¯s head as he thought to himself, ¡°I don¡¯t mean to destroy this wonderful thing that has already be a guru at such a young age, but I¡¯m now Heavenly Lord Taiyi Han Guang from a mysterious organization, not the Night Emperor Huo Lishang. I¡¯ve sinned.¡±

    Since he had exchanged identities, he had to experience it to the fullest.

    Searching the soul, the dark night was like a quiet hometown, making Yin Feilong feel rxed. His sturdy primordial spirit and soul loosened up and bits of his memory fragments emerged.

    Ambassador of Donghai¡¯s Golden Turtle Ind?

    Yin Feilong¡¯s initial thought that appeared gave Heavenly Lord Taiyi Huo Lishang a sudden shock. What ce was that and why hadn¡¯t he heard of it before?

    Moreover, the Seven Seas were Lihai, Shuanghai, Xinghai, Xianwuhai, Sanxiaohai, and Shenmenhai. There was no Donghai?

    It was only in ancient books that the Seven Seas and Twenty-Eight Worlds were collectively called Donghai, which was suppressed by the Dragon Pce and guarded by the Dragon King.

    Where did this Golden Turtle Ind appear from?

    He was about to continue sensing Yin Feilong¡¯s memory fragments when his left hand suddenly felt a sharp pain, and a strong feeling of paralysis quickly ate into his body.

    Following his senses, Huo Lishang saw that his left pinky finger had been bitten by the three-headed centipede!

    It actually managed to prate the self-revolutionized Brahman Night and reached his side!

    Theoretically speaking, things and attacks that had fallen into the Brahman Night would travel and get lost in the vast night sky, and wouldn¡¯t have been able toe into contact with Huo Lishang. But now, the three-headed copper-green centipede had returned from the starry sky and bitten Huo Lishang¡¯s pinky. This really shocked him as it was something that had never happened before.

    With a strike of his left palm, the Brahman Night immediately shrunk, adding onyers onto the body surface of the three-headed centipede, and they got deeper and heavier.

    Snap, snap. In an instant, the copper-green centipede was smashed and dark green blood flowed out from the wound on Huo Lishang¡¯s pinky.

    Huo Lishang felt his vitality draining and his mind bing blurry. Knowing that the centipede¡¯s toxicity was frightening and enough to poison an entire sea of living things, he quickly looked for the life-saving elixir which he had secretly kept and swallowed it.

    With the dy, Yin Feilong whose soul was being searched could no longer hold on, and his primordial spirit copsed.

    Seeing this, Huo Lishang dared not stay put. Holding back his injury, he turned into darkness and fled from the deserted house.

    From what he had inspected earlier on, Yin Master Xu Bei had also handed the Ghost King of Ten Halls Token to Yin Feilong. Once he discovered Yin Feilong¡¯s death, he would use it to attack through space ¡ª he obviously had apleteyout against the members of the mysterious organization.

    ...

    It is said that a master is unrestrained by formalities and does whatever pleases him, butpared to this fake Night Emperor, he is still not bold enough to threaten Yin Master Xu Bei, provoke the Five Old Deities of the Heavenly Way Alliance, offending all the powerhouses of the Seven Seas and Twenty-Eight Worlds at one go!

    Bute to think of it, he acted using the Night Emperor¡¯s identity; he could just leave if he couldn¡¯t deal with them, and nobody would know who he is and where he came from. Then the master would have to take all the me, and such boldness could be understood...

    By then, even if the master exined that the previous Night Emperor was a fake, something he exchanged for on impulse, the Five Old Deities would probably justugh and capture him first since everything started because of him!

    Yunyue, Liushang, and Xiapei, looked slightly sorrowfully at the rxed andposed Meng Qi as thoughts of their master being awfully set up filled their minds.

    They had never seen someone who stirred up so much trouble in a matter of a few days!

    Youhu calmed herself and quietly made some tea. Regardless of what this fake Night Emperor wanted to do, she and the rest were already on the same boat as him and there was no way to escape, so she could only adjust her mood to face the situation.

    To get through this storm, the only hope was on the fake Night Emperor.

    The ability to turn stone into gold and the terrifying air that he disyed earlier on showed that he had abilities above that of the Yin Master and their master, and almost on par with old qualified earth immortals such as the Red Emperor and Primeval Deity, etc., and was a true-blue powerhouse!

    As thoughts ran through the minds of the four beauties, Meng Qi smilingly held up another cup of tea. However, he didn¡¯t drink it but yed chess against himself. Everything seemed peaceful and bright.

    At this moment, the light at the entrance of the cabin darkened as a silhouette enveloped by a ck Taoist robe appeared. Yunyue and the other concubines widened their eyes ¡ª it was Yin Master Xu Bei. He had just left but returned again!

    So this was actually just a means for sounding out, and also to fight for more time to weigh the pros and cons.

    After pushing out the undrunk tea in his hand which slowly floated toward the Yin Master, Meng Qi said smilingly, ¡°You¡¯ve thought it through, Priest Xu?¡±

    Meng Qi looked as though he already knew this was going to happen.

    As Liushang and the other concubines looked on with confused eyes, Yin Master Xu Bei, different from his opposing attitude and intense speech earlier on, received the tea and sat down again before forcing augh, ¡°Since you have really discovered this matter, Mister Lishang, I guess I can no longer hide it.¡±

    Whether it was better to share the secret with one person or four people was a simple math question that the Yin Master wouldn¡¯t get wrong.

    ¡°What I know is limited. I¡¯ll still need to seek your advice on further information.¡± Meng Qi also replied with a modest attitude, although what he said was true.

    Looking at the two chatting andughing without any unpleasantness, Yunyue looked at Liushang and the rest in disbelief. Four pairs of eyes connected in confusion and shock ¡ª the Yin Master actually gave in!

    Even if the real master was here, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to make the Yin Master who was one of the Five Old Deities give in.

    Was the hand which turned stone into gold earlier on so terrifying?

    They could tell the mystery behind the real turning stone into gold but didn¡¯t know what it really signified. They didn¡¯t know that the control force had to be very precise and subtle, and the majestic force had to be constrained to a very small area so that tiny structures would collide intensely and change in substance. This was a legendary ability recorded only in some secret manuals!

    Although they couldn¡¯t thoroughly understand how terrifying the hand was, Yin Master Xu Bei¡¯s attitude made them understood a glimpse of it.

    He had probably not given in to even the Primeval Deity this way?

    Xu Bei was about to speak when his mind experienced a sudden bobbing. He was stunned for a while and knew that Yin Feilong had died. The Buzhou Green Centipede and his Ghost King of Ten Halls Token hadn¡¯t been put to good use.

    It was most likely the doing of the mysterious organization Immortal World!

    ¡°Yin Feilong is dead...¡± Xu Bei suddenly spoke as he sized up Meng Qi with his dark ghostly eyes, trying to pry Meng Qi¡¯s emotional change.

    ¡°He¡¯s dead?¡± Meng Qi was truly quite shocked. Huo Lishang acted really fast!

    Xu Bei shook his head, ¡°Yes, but it¡¯s not important anymore.¡±

    Because the murderer had already fled.

    He let out a short sigh before saying, ¡°So what has the ambassador said to you, Mister Lishang?¡±

    Ambassador? Meng Qi pondered for a while before saying honestly, ¡°I¡¯ve never met the ambassador. I discovered because of other things.¡±

    The Yin Master said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ve been stuck as a Man Immortal for many years, so I had to think of a way to rise up. But I hadn¡¯t been able to do so due to my origins, until I met the ambassador referred by Yin Feilong. Seeing his tyranny, I saw hope and hence willingly work for them. The saying about the real world was also known through his mouth.¡±

    What he said was vague and made Meng Qi itch to know more, so he had to say deliberately, ¡°It was also the ambassador¡¯s instruction to deal with Qu Baimei and the mysterious organization?¡±

    ¡°You indeed do know something,¡± the Yin Master said frankly. ¡°The Golden Turtle Ind wanted to thoroughly investigate this mysterious organization.¡±

    Golden Turtle Ind, it¡¯s an ambassador of the Golden Turtle Ind? Isn¡¯t the Golden Turtle Ind left with only ancient wild animals and celestial beings? Isn¡¯t there no more practitioners?

    Its mysterious disappearance had something to do with this?

    The Yin Master looked at Meng Qi and said calmly, ¡°Since you¡¯ve discovered this matter and have known about the Golden Turtle Ind, they woulde after you sooner orter. Why don¡¯t I build a bridge and introduce you to be the Golden Turtle Ind¡¯s external affairs member?

    ¡°Do you know how terrifying the Golden Turtle Ind¡¯s ambassador was? He¡¯s a Divine Immortal!¡±

    Divine Immortal? An ambassador is already a Divine Immortal? The Divine Immortal whom Senior Chonghe discovered? What level is the owner of the Golden Turtle Ind then? With his mind full of thoughts, Meng Qi tapped lightly on the chessboard with his right hand and said smilingly, ¡°If an ambassador is already a Divine Immortal, then the Golden Turtle Ind would have been able to take over this world instead of hiding, so there must be some restrictions and fear. Priest Xu, let me think through it carefully and I¡¯ll give you an answer tomorrow.¡±

    Xu Bei nodded without saying more, and really left this time.

    Yunyue and the other concubines at the side looked at one another nkly as they listened. Golden Turtle Ind, ambassador, Divine Immortal ¡ª they were all beyond their cognition!

    ...

    Huo Lishang hid among the piles of goods at the pier while using the elixir to clear the toxicity.

    It was only until midnight that he let out a breath and got out of danger. However, his Dharmakaya body which was damaged by the toxicity from inside out was in a state of extreme weakness and was unable to recover on its own.

    I¡¯ve already found out that Qu Baimei¡¯s incident had to do with the Donghai Golden Turtle Ind, so my mission as a member of the mysterious organization is consideredplete. Next would be to make contact with the Yin Master, so I have to exchange back the Night Emperor¡¯s identity. Huo Lishang thought to himself, at the same time alsoforting himself. This matter hade to an end, it¡¯s not me who wanted to end the game earlier.

    As he had left the treasure vault to the fake Night Emperor, he had to go back to heal his injury!

    He pulled himself together before walking out from the piles of goods and quietly leaned toward the Night Emperor¡¯s ship. It was quiet at night with only a female silhouette taking care of flowers on the deck.

    Youhu?

    I¡¯m in luck!

    Huo Lishang shouted out to get Youhu¡¯s attention before waving smilingly, ¡°Youhu, the game has ended.¡±

    Youhu looked at the Night Emperor whose breathing was weaker than that of a normal person before gazing at the terrifying existence inside the cabin, and was a little stunned.

    ¡°Youhu?¡± Huo Lishang shouted, feeling puzzled. Thinking that the other party didn¡¯t hear him clearly, he repeated, ¡°The game has ended!¡±

    Youhu pouted and her expression was filled with civility as she looked at Huo Lishang, ¡°Mister, please watch your behavior.¡±

    Please, please watch my behavior... Huo Lishang¡¯s jaw dropped as he stood dumbstruck at the port.

 Chapter 974: Strategic Shift

    <h4>Chapter 974: Strategic Shift</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    ¡°Please behave yourself.¡±

    Sea breeze during the night was a bit chilly. It rolled up piles of snow and hit on the verge of the port with clear sound. Huo Lishang felt so cold as if the wholeke water was poured on him from head to toe. He stared at Youhu walking back to the cabin.

    His strong control of everything now seemed to be so fragile.

    ¡°Something must have happened in the ship. What did that Lord Taiyi Han Guang do to them?¡± Huo Lishang soon realized that something went wrong after seeing Youhu. ¡°Did I set a fox to keep the geese?¡±

    Or it might be worse. Maybe I exchanged my identity with a tiger!

    Huo Lishang pondered and thought, ¡°Youhu was a very careful woman and would not act quickly before she understood the situation. But Yunyue is quite young and ignorant. She cannot hide things and she¡¯s very much into me. Maybe I should ask her to get my pills.¡±

    Youhu is worried that Lord Taiyi might find it out?

    Also Yunyue has a habit to breathe in flowers¡¯ scents in the early morning without being disturbed. This is my chance!

    Huo Lishang went back to port and pier and took a rest peacefully. He¡¯s going to wait for tomorrow.

    A red glow from the sun dyed the boundary between sea and sky. Yunyue walked out from the cabin in her boots. She was as pretty as always with her eyes even more bright than stars.

    ¡°Yunyue! Yunyue!¡± Huo Lishang secretly went nearby the ship and disguised himself as the Night Emperor¡¯s attendant. He shouted to Yunyue in a low voice.

    His breath was weak and hard to be perceived by Han Guang.

    Though he said in a very low voice but Yunyue heard it quite clearly.

    She turned around and saw a young man dressed as attendants. He was looking at with bright smile and expectation.

    Yunyue pouted her lips and asked,

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Who are you... Huo Lishang was stunned by her words.

    I¡¯m your master, your real Night Emperor... real Night Emperor...

    Even closest Yunyue cannot recognize me?

    Suddenly he recollected the memory of thest fake Night Emperor shouting at the end of their game. And now he was in the same position.

    When false is taken for true, true bes false?

    When all my concubines, subordinates, friends, and enemies, saw that man as the real Night Emperor, does it mean that I was reced by another person?

    Then who am I now?

    Huo Lishang stood lost in thought as if he just suffered a heavy blow. Suddenly he saw Yunyue turned facing those flowers again with her left hand folded on back. She raised her left hand a little and a green light was cast to his cor band.

    A pill the size of a longan in bright green color. He felt better instantly by just smelling it.

    Night glow green pillow... Huo Lishang took the pill and pretended to leave in great disappointment.

    He could at least return to the Exterior Realm level with this pill.

    Yunyue still loves me, just as I expected.

    And she prepared the pills in advance then it must be Youhu who told her. Youhu cares about me, too. But just because the changes made by that Lord Taiyi Han Guang, they dared not to show their real feelings... Huo Lishang felt as if he was back to the Night Emperor again, that everything was still under his control and he was still at the top of everything.

    ¡°I should wait till after I return to the Exterior Realm level and then talk to Yunyue and Youhu again to get better pills. Only by that I will have the chance to recoverpletely and tell that Han Guang the game is over.¡±

    Or maybe it won¡¯t be so troublesome. I am badly hurt right now and can no longer convey power to that mask. After Han Guang uses up all its power then people around would soon find out. Yin Master shall not treat a man nicely who disguises himself as the Night Emperor...

    Huo Lishang became even more confident and positive about his return to the Night Emperor.

    ...

    Inside the cabin of the Night Emperor¡¯s ship,

    Meng Qi took off the Thousand Illusion Mask and pondered on its theory about power transfer. This mask was different from the token of Dharmakaya.

    The Real Night Emperor Huo Lishang has not been conveying any more power for half a day¡¯s time. Is it because the Qing Emperor or Lord Taiyi¡¯s curse was that scary? Huo Lishang gets in trouble now? Or is it that he is trapped in Golden Turtle Ind? Meng Qi frowned and pondered.

    ¡°The Yin Master hase and he wants your answer,¡± Liushang and Yunyue lifted the jade curtain and reported.

    Meng Qi nodded and his face and breath changed at the same time. He became the Night Emperor in just one second and was now no different from the real Night Emperor.

    ¡°You...¡± Yunyue swallowed.

    He could change his appearance like this without the help of Thousand Illusion Mask?

    Nobody could tell he¡¯s fake.

    Meng Qi smiled and said, ¡°I have been studying on Mr. Lishang¡¯s breath and power transfer for a while. My arts are enough for me to imitate him.¡±

    Youhu and Liushang looked at his face and could not tell if it was false or true.

    Thest fetter was off since the Thousand Illusion Mask did not work now...

    Meng Qi stepped out the inner cabin and saw Yin Master Xu Bei standing with hands folded. He was looking at somewhere faraway in the direction of Golden Turtle Ind.

    ¡°Mr. Lishang, can you give me your answer now?¡± the Yin Master turned around and asked. His eyes were filled with wildfire.

    Meng Qi smiled and said; ¡°I¡¯m already used to living unrestrained and I do not think it¡¯s a good option for me to be someone else¡¯s subordinate.¡±

    He chose to directly say no to Xu Bei¡¯s proposal!

    The Ambassador of Golden Turtle Ind was a Divine Fairy and he would not treat him as if he¡¯s nothing. He could still have other weapons if he could not have the Qingping Sword.

    Golden Turtle Ind was apparently against the Immortal World!

    He might be able to escape in a fight with Divine Fairy but what if he was asked to visit the Ind Chief?

    Even if the Ind Chief was only a cloak, a Divine Fairy of advantageous situation and ce could kill him anytime. He did not want to risk his own life for something subtle.

    He already had the features of the Legend and Nirvana Realm. He had a special inner Heaven and Earth which was already in the shape of a cave. After a few years, he would be able to easily achieve Land Fairy and then Divine Fairy within ten years. He better save his power now and then grow as much as possible. Until then Divine Fairy Ambassador would be nothing to him!

    Meng Qi had been thinking to invite helpers to encircle the Divine Fairy. He could organize a team to kill the Divine Fairy with his currentwork. Mister Luda, Su Wuming, the Mad Emperor, Xiao Bai, and himself could get it done but the thing was there was only one Divine Fairy in Golden Turtle Ind. He did not have a good excuse for getting hiswork¡¯s support. Too many risks were involved in it and all the righteous might be killed in the fight. He decided to step back for now.

    Yin Master Xu Bei looked deeply at Meng Qi and said, ¡°Golden Turtle Ind sent a Divine Fairy as ambassador so we all know how scary this ind could be. But I did not expect that you would deny my suggestion so quickly.¡±

    ¡°Golden Turtle Ind likes to stay mysterious but now you know about their existence. So you better be careful from now on.¡±

    He said nothing more. Dharmakayas did not like to change their ideas randomly.

    Meng Qi used to doubt that Yin Master exaggerated about the Golden Turtle Ind to scare him. But after thinking carefully, he tended to believe what he said as a man like Yin Master was even willing to follow its instructions.

    The Yin Master would be scared simply by a Land Fairy. The Heavenly Way Alliance had its own members of Land Fairies.

    After the Yin Master disappeared on the deck, Yunyue was relieved from the fear and asked, ¡°What should we do now?¡±

    Yesterday they offended the Five Old Deities of the Heavenly Way and made a lot of enemies. But today they refused to ept Golden Turtle Ind¡¯s invitation and might then be hunted down one day by the Divine Fairy.

    He indeed had a talent for getting himself into trouble!

    Liushang, Xiapei, and Youhu had the same look with Yunyue¡¯s. They were all scared.

    The Divine Fairy, whom nobody had seen for years, was as powerful as the sun and moon!

    Meng Qi smiled and said, ¡°Even if they sent out the Divine Fairy to track me down, it would not be that easy. No need to worry. If things turned badly, I will arrange a safe ce for you.¡±

    He could simply sail the ship back to the World of Gods, back to the Real World where he belonged!

    Liushang forced a smile and said, ¡°We do whatever you said. Just I regret that I did not kill the Yin Master just now. If I killed him, Golden Turtle Ind would not know that you have declined his invitation.¡±

    She was still worried.

    ¡°Here is the Ind of Ten Magnificence. I do not think we can kill him that easily. Besides, if the Yin Master was dead, Golden Turtle Ind would send out people to investigate and then we¡¯ll all be doomed,¡± Meng Qi exined briefly. ¡°Do you know if there is any sect or experts which are good at making Heavenly Weapons?¡±

    Since he could not get the Qingping Sword for now, he would have to ask others to make a weapon for him. And as there is very little information about Seven Seas and Twenty-Eight Worlds Immortal World in the Immortal World, he knew very few and had to ask others.

    Xiapei blurted out, ¡°The Golden Crow Sect from the Cloud Realm of No Thoughts. It is said that the Red Emperor¡¯s Heavenly Weapons were made there.¡±

    The Golden Crow Sect? The one that was mentioned by Immortal Yun He? Meng Qi felt a sudden jolt as he never expected to hear or see about the Golden Crow Sect in this world.

    What was the rtionship between Seven Seas and Twenty-Eight Worlds Immortal World and Donghai in ancient times?

    After asking more questions, Meng Qi became positive that Golden Crow Sect was the one that mentioned by Yunhe. He then said:

    ¡°Weigh anchor and let¡¯s sail to the Cloud Realm.¡±

    ...

    Huo Lishang had been sitting in meditation for half a day and he gradually recovered. Now he was in the level of Exterior Realm and his breath became deep. He became confident again.

    Huo Lishang stood up and walked towards the pier to find his concubines for more pills.

    He arrived at the pier with smiles but only to find the sea waves rippling. His smile suddenly froze.

    Where is the Night Emperor¡¯s Ship?

    Why did it disappear?

    Huo Lishang grabbed a passenger and asked, ¡°Where is the ship?¡±

    ¡°One hour ago, the Night Emperor¡¯s Ship left the Ind of Ten Magnificence. Nobody knows where it¡¯s headed to,¡± the elder answered. Another tough guy whoe to ask for favor?

    Sea breeze blew over Huo Lishang¡¯s face and he stared at the blue sea with nk eyes.

    Nobody knows where it¡¯s headed to...

 Chapter 975: Ancient Fusang Tree

    <h4>Chapter 975: Ancient Fusang Tree</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    The sea and sky were boundless. Birds swirled around over the heaving waves. Huo Lishang felt the cold wind blowing over his face.

    He put away theplicated feelings and looked down, shaking his head. He said in a low voice:

    ¡°Interesting.¡±

    He activated the special art and tried to find his own ship.

    The Night Emperor¡¯s ship was his pce, one of his base camps. It was made of all kinds of treasures and was full of Restrictive Spell Formations. For example, if he went close by the ship and activated the stamp, the ship would secretly operate its secret part and cover his trace, and then transfer the control power to the real emperor. That¡¯s why he dared to go close by the ship even when he was badly hurt and lost all his strength, and that¡¯s why he could im Game is Over at any time. But this time, everything went out of his expectation and nobody could help him to control the formation. With the help of the Restrictive Spell and his concubines, he could easily defeat those non-Dharmakayas without Heavenly Weapons.

    He could also get a grasp of the ship¡¯s condition by operating secret art to confirm its position and trace.

    Though the Night Emperor was unrestrained he was not stupid. He did not bring any token, Heavenly Weapons, or pills with him. But he still prepared other things except for life-saving pills.

    He said a secret spell and the sea turned dark in his eyes like boundless night sky, in which a bright only a star would shine brightly and that stood for the Night Emperor¡¯s ship.

    But he could see nothing bright at all in the darkness.

    It¡¯s missing... Huo Lishang stopped his spell with nk eyes.

    His secret spell could sense nothing about the Night Emperor¡¯s Ship.

    Howe it disappeared!

    Disappear...

    The misty sea wind blew through his robes and he stood at the pier of Ind of Ten Magnificence like a statue...

    ...

    The Night Emperor¡¯s Ship sailed in a vast expanse of the sea, wrapped by darkness. Karma, feelings, vision, and hearing all seemed to be swallowed. Nobody could sense the ship¡¯s existence anymore.

    Meng Qi sat down at the flowers stage cross-legged with a suspicious cloud above him. Its light shone all over the ship.

    He looked at Yunyue, Youhu, etc., and smiled, ¡°With its help, even the Divine Fairy would not be able to find us. Now you feel reassured?¡±

    He said it so peacefully with confidence. The Wu¡¯Ji Seal, Dao Yi Seal, and Eight Nine mysteries werebined together to hide mysteries of heaven and the ship¡¯s trace, the best cloak.

    Even the Divine Fairy would not be able to find us... then how about Lishang... Yunyue and Youhu opened their mouth slowly and forced a smile, ¡°Yes. Of course, of course.¡±

    Howe they would be unassured?

    Meng Qi could sense theirplicated emotions. He knew that they dared not say anything even though he got in in many trouble with ambassadors from Golden Turtle Ind. He pretended that he noticed nothing as he needed this identity of the Night Emperor to ask the Golden Crow Sect for help to make Heavenly Weapons.

    He carried a sea map which marked major ces in Seven Seas and Twenty-Eight Worlds. He confirmed about the position of the Cloud Realm of No Thoughts with Liushang and Xiapei and then stretched his left hand. The void started to shake. The ship went through multipleyers of void blocks.

    After a while, Liushang and other concubines noticed the change in blue sea. Every spray became a little cloud and was linked with each other. They felt as if they were in the sky with clouds. But if they touched those sprays, they would soon find out that those were still sea water.

    Cloud sea rolled and appeared in the shape of different statues, some looked like mountains, some human, etc.

    ¡°We¡¯ve arrived in the Cloud Realm of No Thoughts...¡± Yunyue concluded, staring at the sky and sea.

    The Cloud Realm was quite far away from the Li Sea. Huo Lishang would need to use teleportation circles twice to get here, which would spend at least one or two hours. But this fake one only shifted the boat to the Cloud Realm of No Thoughts in just a second!

    Probably only a Primeval Deity could bepared to him.

    Then Yunyue and others thought about his turning stone into gold art and then got scared. This Lord Taiyi Han Guang might be an old monster who was much much more powerful than their own master.

    He made such a precipitate wrong decision to exchange identity with this man!

    Could he stille back?

    Even if he made it, could he defend himself from the Divine Fairy ambassador¡¯s tracking?

    Liushang looked at the stars with squinted eyes and calcted their current position. After a short while, she said with a smile, ¡°We are now getting very close to the Golden Crow Sect.¡±

    ¡°Good,¡± Meng Qi pped his hands.

    Liushang instructed the ship to go in the southeast direction. Later, they saw a big shadow appearing at the boundary between sea and sky. It seemed to be high mountains on some ind.

    As their ship got closer, they saw it clearly and it was not a mountain but an ancient tree that was even taller than mountains. It was divided into Yang and Yin and two parts supported each other. Its sang leaves were bathed in sunshine as if they were burning.

    Ancient Fusang Tree... Meng Qi recollected what he read in those ancient books.

    Deep in Donghai a Fusang tree was nted there. It was the ce where God Hao Tian killed Eastern Emperor Taiyi. Taiyi¡¯s blood watered the tree and it could bear the heat of the sun.

    Is this the one recorded in the book?

    Youhu looked at Meng Qi¡¯s confused face and said, ¡°It is said during the ancient times, the Fusang tree was nted near a fairy pce. But since the demons came in, the Fusang tree could only be seen from far away. Nobody could get close to it as if it was a mirage.¡±

    Mirage? Meng Qi nodded and said nothing more. He then asked Yunyue to take out books about making weapons in the Night Emperor¡¯s collection. He read through it and asked them to bring the weapon materials to do an experiment.

    Everything went peacefully. After sunset, they could already see Tianyi Ind where the Golden Crow Sect was.

    ¡°Yunyue, go visit the head of the Golden Crow Sect and ask him to make a piece of a Heavenly Weapon for me and see what he wants in return,¡± Meng Qi gave the order as if he was the real Night Emperor.

    Yunyue gave a sweet smile and said, ¡°Understood. The Golden Crow Sect don¡¯t ask their customers any questions. All they care about is money.¡±

    Of course there was a price.

    Yunyue felt sad for her real master¡¯s treasure...

    ¡°The Golden Crow Sect used to be one of the top sects and was not any worse than the Ind of Three Clouds. But after ancient times, their hometown Wu Chao disappeared together with the ancient Fusang tree and turned to a mirage. People can only watch it but can not reach them.¡± Liushang eximed, ¡°Nothingsts forever...¡±

    Wu Chao? Meng Qi stroked a piece of Gengjin in his left hand.

    ...

    Green is the theme color of the Yin Master¡¯s pce. Tower buildings and pavilions seemed to be covered by a ck cloth and no strays of sunshine could get in. Everywhere weremps and candles flickering with green lights.

    Even after achieving Dharmakaya and no longer afraid of sunshine, Yin Master Xu Bei still lived in the old style.

    When he came out from the pond of Nine Nether color, a man dressed in feather clothes and a bright crown was sitting inside the waterside pavilion. The man was surrounded by fog with scenes of sunrise and stars shifting appearing, as if a new world just arrived there, gathering with Seven Seas and Twenty-Eight Worlds in an imposing manner.

    ¡°How do you do?¡± Xu Bei bowed.

    The man was ambassador of Golden Turtle Ind, a mysterious Divine Fairy!

    The ambassador looked over with his weathered eyes, which seemed to be linked with another world. He said, ¡± Yin Feilong was killed by secret organization?¡±

    He came to visit as he sensed it.

    ¡°Yes, I was focusing on my own battle with the Night Emperor and could not help him in time,¡± Xu Bei said humbly.

    The ambassador sighed and said, ¡°I did fortune-telling for him and knew that he was going to experience mahakappa this year. But I did not know it woulde so soon. Poor little thing. He was the only talented one in all my descendants. I will kill that murderer and destroy that secret organization that bastard works for.¡±

    At Ind of Ten Magnificence, Night Emperor Huo Lishang shuddered.

    No wonder he liked Yin Feilong so much and asked him to contact me... Xu Bei pondered and then brought a different subject of the Night Emperor refusing to participate even after knowing about Golden Turtle Ind. At the end, he said, ¡°Now I think back, maybe he knew just a little and just talked with me to get more information. I did not notice it then.¡±

    ¡°No worries,¡± the ambassador closed his eyes as if he fell asleep.

    He then continued, ¡°The Night Emperor is something. He hid himself so well. It seems he is now more than just a Man Fairy level. He set it up in Ind of Ten Magnificence, Rosy Cloud Ind, etc. His scheme looked familiar. He must have other intentions...¡±

    Xu Bei could not understand his words. He waited at his side and dared not say another word.

    ¡°Find the Night Emperor as soon as possible. Ask for help from the Heavenly Way Alliance. I would then kill that person myself,¡± the ambassador stood up and disappeared.

    Xu Bei looked at the empty ce and stood still for a long time. He was thinking hard.

    He could hope for achieving Land Fairy one day if he was chosen as one of the members to deal with external affairs of Golden Turtle Ind. The less people knew about it, the better. The less subordinates one have, the more attention the subordinates can get. Therefore Xu Bei did not tell it to anyone or share it with the other four old deities of the Heavenly Way. He would rather tell it only to the Night Emperor.

    However he did not know if Golden Turtle Ind had sent ambassadors to talk to other Dharmakaya. For example, how did they get the Night Emperor¡¯s profile. That¡¯s why he did not get super angry at the Night Emperor after his refusal. He wanted to check if any other Dharmakaya was also the member of Golden Turtle Ind.

    Know the enemy, know yourself, and then one can decide which way to go!

    ...

    Huo Lishang stood still at the pier in the cold wind. Heughed after a while and said, ¡°How interesting. This experience.¡±

    He was still not trappedpletely. He now had the strength to enter the Exterior Realm and could go to other inds to find his other subordinates.

    Though not every one of them knew him personally and he did not bring anything that could prove his identity, the head of each local office and those who were at the same level of his concubines should be able to recognize him. He would be able to get back his identity and everything if he could get their help. Then he could finally say game over and let everybody know that he is the Night Emperor.

    He turned around with a smile, pondering which one local head he should go to first.

    Suddenly, a figure came forward. A man in a feather robe and star crown, surrounded by mist. His imposing manner appeared so scary and was surely much more powerful than that Primeval Deity.

    ¡°Are you the Night Emperor?¡± the man asked.

    Huo Lishang tried to stay calm and thought for a while before he gave his answer,

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not.¡±

    ¡°No way I could be the Night Emperor.¡±

 Chapter 976: To Make The Weapon

    <h4>Chapter 976: To Make The Weapon</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    The cold breeze blew over the waving sea. Huo Lishang knew it clearly that he was now in the biggest crisis he ever had in his life.

    ¡°I¡¯m not the Night Emperor.¡±

    ¡°No way I could be him.¡±

    Huo Lishang felt sad after saying these two sentences. He felt as if he was denying himself after imagining himself the scene of announcing Game Over.

    Was he really no longer the Night Emperor?

    He dropped all thoughts and smiled bitterly in front of the man in feather robes and star crown. He said, ¡°I wish I was him but it¡¯s just a dream.¡±

    ¡°I met the Night Emperor one year ago and he asked me to exchange his identity with me. From then I lived the happiest moment in my life. It¡¯s almost like a dream. During that period of time, I was treated just like the real Night Emperor with his beautiful concubines surrounding around me. I enjoyed so much fun that I even forgot it was only a game. But atst I was forced to return to my own real identity...¡±

    Huo Lishang imitated those fake ones behavior when leaving.

    Only by this he might be able to hide himself.

    But he got himself confused after saying it. Could it be that he was some fake one and did not want to return to reality and was then driven to madness. Was he in a dream of himself being the real one...?

    The possibility was very little but still!

    Huo Lishang got even more and more confused. He could not tell falsehoods from truth.

    The man in front of him nodded and said, ¡°Did he give you a mask and asked you to wear it. And then you became the Night Emperor and was empowered by him?¡±

    ¡°How do you know?¡± Huo Lishang was surprised.

    Howe he knew about Thousand Illusion Mask!

    The man smiled and said, ¡°No wonder I felt so familiar with this method. The Night Emperor had an inheritance from the Thousand Illusion God. No wonder you and those from Rosy Cloud Ind and Dong Li Ind looked like the incarnation of the Night Emperor. The mask makes every individual me. If the Night Emperor achieved a higher level and obtained other features, he might be able to be a legend. But this art he was practicing right now might get him mad rather than seed...¡±

    He eximed and turned away from Huo Lishang. He disappeared like a bubble as he had no more questions for Huo Lsihang.

    Huo Lishang stood still for a long time and pondered:

    Divine Fairy! It was a Divine Fairy just now!

    He even knew about Thousand Faces Thousand Years Trials Art. No wonder he doubted me.

    Thanks to the pills, the poison is gone now. Only my Dharmakaya is suppressed. Now I do look more of a high level yer who just entered the Exterior Realm than a Dharmakaya who is badly hurt...

    He thought over everything and grit his teeth,

    ¡°He even got in trouble with Divine Fairy!¡±

    Only by a few days, he got in trouble with Divine Fairy that had note out for decades!

    ...

    Inside the Night Emperor¡¯s Ship near to Tianyi Ind,

    Meng Qi stood by the window with both hands folded on back, looking at flowers bathed in bright golden sunshine. Yunyue guided a senior in a golden robeing in.

    The elder man had pitch-ck hair and sparse eyebrows. His yellow skin had deep wrinkles in a burnt color with his eye corner hanged. His eyes were so bright as if some fire was hidden inside. It was the head of the Golden Crow Sect, Grand Sun Ambassador Fan Lishuang.

    ¡°Your majesty,¡± Fan Lishuang bowed humbly.

    The Golden Crow Sect could survive after the crisis because they knew how to run business. Though Fan Lishuang could make Heavenly Weapons and had Dharmakaya friends, he paid full respect to the Night Emperor.

    Among Four Strange People, Three Demons, and Five Old Deities, the Night Emperor ranked top six, the first among all Land Fairies!

    Meng Qi turned around and smiled passionately, ¡°How kind of you toe to visit me.¡±

    They greeted each other and then went right to the topic of making weapons. Fan Lishuang said, ¡°Could you please tell me what kind of Heavenly Weapon you want? And what materials you prepared so far? I need to understand these before I can do the service.¡±

    ¡°I want a Heavenly Weapon, a long sword at the Divine Fairy level,¡± Meng Qi said and took out the materials he prepared.

    ¡°Divine Fairy level? I¡¯m afraid...¡± he said, looking puzzled. Fan Lishuang had never made a weapon at such a level.

    It was a big event to make Heavenly Weapon of Divine Fairy level even at the Golden Crow Sect¡¯s prime. Only the big figures in Nirvana Realm could get it done and all advantages of time, location were also required. After the Golden Crow Sect went down, no one had ever made a Heavenly Weapon of Divine Fairy level. Even those very experienced could only talk about it.

    Before Fan Lishuang finished his sentence, he saw Meng Qi taking out a broken sword burning in purple light which was carved with ssic prints:

    Fiery Rosefinch.

    ¡°Heavenly Weapon at Divine Fairy Level!¡± Fan Lishuang blurted out. He recognized it the moment he saw it.

    It was a broken Heavenly Weapon but seemed to be nurtured and recovered a bit. Its power and magic did not diepletely.

    Heavenly Weapon at Divine Fairy Level... Yunyue and other concubines did not expect this fake one having such a strong weapon. They were worried that their master¡¯s treasure would be raided.

    Fan Lishuang soon saw another broken weapon appearing in Meng Qi¡¯s hand. It shone with green light in imposing air. A short one carved with Yi Mu.

    Another Heavenly Weapon at Divine Fairy level! Fan Lishuang opened his mouth half-wide with a confused look. He saw two Heavenly Weapons within one day!

    Then Meng Qi took out broken pieces of Xuanming Sword and Shell of Poison God.

    Fan Lishuang and concubines looked at those weapons with nk eyes.

    He must have raided some Heavenly Weapons¡¯ tomb!

    ¡°Are these enough?¡± Meng Qi stroked those weapons and asked with smiles.

    Fan Lishuang got excited. He had never seen materials at such a level in his whole life. It was going to be apletely new experience for him.

    He put away other thoughts and said, ¡°Three broken swords weapons are all Divine Fairy level and have their own rules and caves. We only need to guide them to integrate with each other. Even without a Divine Fairy hosting it, we can still make the weapon. But my strength is limited as I¡¯m only at the stage of Nine Levels of Heaven. Even under the help of Formation and Restrictive Spells, I will still need you to provide power to cooperate, otherwise it will fail.¡±

    ¡°No problem,¡± Meng Qi said without hesitation. Even Fan Lishuang did not request it, he would still do it just in case anyone might fiddle with it at thest stage.

    Fan Lishuang continued, ¡°To make a Heavenly Weapon is our sect¡¯s first time in all these years. I might only be able to seed after trying three times. And the weapon might even degrade to Land Fairy level during the process. Are you willing to take the risks?¡±

    Seed after three times of trial? A Heavenly Weapon at Land Fairy Level? He is surely more ountable than Yunhe! Meng Qi nodded and said, ¡°I understand there must be some risks.¡±

    His materials could only be used twice. He understood that not everything was going to be the way he wanted.

    Fan Lishuang smiled seeing the Night Emperor promise so quickly, ¡°These three weapons can be divided into three categories of water, fire, and wood. The shell had features of gold and earth. These four pieces can bebined together to make a Heavenly Weapon of all these five features. But those are only the main materials. I will go back to my sect and read through the books to find the right method to make it. And then I will tell you what other auxiliary material you will need to provide. If you don¡¯t have it, you will have to buy it from us.¡±

    ¡°After the weapon is made, if there was any material left, that will be my reward. If there was not any left, please prepare five items of the same value with the Masterwork of a Precious Weapon.¡±

    Most of my things were destroyed by the Devil Buddha... Meng Qi looked at Yunyue and others and suddenly had an idea. He smiled and said, ¡°No problem.¡±

    I am the Night Emperor now and I have my own treasure!

    Ah... Liushang and others opened their mouths half open with nk eyes.

    He was going to take over the master¡¯s treasure!

    Do we stop him or not?

    Can we stop him?

    Seeing Fan Lishuang leaving, Meng Qi looked at the concubines with smiles. They tried to hide their eyes and dared not to say anything.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry. I won¡¯t use the Night Emperor¡¯s things for free,¡± Meng Qi shook his head andughed.

    He was not like the Night Emperor who did the game for real. Meng Qi did not want to waste Huo Lishang¡¯s treasures for his own benefit. That simply was not his style.

    The methods used may vary, but the principle is the same. He was still himself!

    Meng Qi frowned as he did not have that much materials for the making of a Divine Fairy Heavenly Weapon as well as the Myriad World Knowledge Ball. How could he repay all those to the Night Emperor?

    He didn¡¯t have many things.

    Suddenly Meng Qi had an idea. He looked at the concubines and said, ¡°I¡¯ll repay him with a Heavenly Weapon.¡±

    He drew out a thin long sword in blood color. The cabin was soon filled with the smell of blood.

    Heavenly Weapon? Was it really a Heavenly Weapon? Liushang and others opened their eyes sideways. This fake one had a Heavenly Weapon and was willing to exchange it with auxiliary materials!

    How could onepare the value of a Heaven Weapon with auxiliary materials?

    Their own master had experienced many things but only had two Heavenly Weapons which were the Thousand Illusion Mask and the Mahak Sword!

    The Killing Blood Sword was too evil. It¡¯s not a good time to use it now... Meng Qi changed his mind and took it back. Then he took out the Trailokyavijaya Wheel carved with seven treasures of Buddha and Mountain-Moving Whip.

    I might need Trailokyavijaya Wheel one day. Mountain-Moving Whip then!

    ¡°I¡¯ll give him this,¡± Meng Qi said.

    Yunyue and others stared at him with nk eyes. So many Heavenly Weapons!

    Even those top yers cannotpete with him!

    What is he really?

    ...

    A huge ind suddenly appeared at the end of Donghai, enveloped in mist and dark shadow.

    A few dayster at Huamei Heights, Mister Luda received a special invitation:

    ¡°On the day of the Winter Solstice, at the end of Donghai, I will see you at the reception of Golden Turtle Ind.¡±

 Chapter 977: Separate The Sky From The Earth By A Leaf

    <h4>Chapter 977: Separate The Sky From The Earth By A Leaf</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    An invitation, a special invitation.

    It was so special not because the words written on it, but the invitation card itself.

    The invitation in Mister Luda¡¯s hand right now was like a leaf picked from the tree just now with morning dew on it. Part of the leaf color turned darker presenting a simple line of words.

    Mister Luda saw a new world when he stared at the leaf. Bang! He saw blue sky dotted with clouds, and a grand sun right in the center. Green grass grew on the field with different kinds of trees. Theke was as clean as a mirror, reflecting the image of the beautiful scenery.

    The sun drew near the horizon and the moon rising from the east. Predators crept forward in the grass with their eyes fixed on their prey. Everything was so real in every corner of it.

    Suddenly the world copsed and disappeared in flowing lights. Mister Luda stared at the invitation card burning in his hand and did not overreact.

    ¡°The smallest may hold thergest. Separate the sky from the earth by a leaf...¡± Mister Luda said in a small voice.

    An invitation, a world!

    Mister Luda was familiar with this art as he was very close to a Divine Fairy now. Only a Divine Fairy could y such art.

    There were still months away from the date of the winter solstice. Golden Turtle Ind sent the invitation so early as if they had no intention to hide their location and they were not afraid of being investigated.

    Inside Xi Jian Pavilion, Su Wuming put the sword on his knees with his right hand gripped halfway. The invitation burned quietly with its world destroyed without a sound.

    Golden Turtle Ind of Donghai appeared so suddenly and returned to its own ce in the mist.

    ...

    At the Golden Crow Sect, Tianyi Ind,

    Meng Qi prepared materials ording to the list. He took out something from the Night Emperor¡¯s treasure and some were for exchanging with the Golden Crow Sect.

    And now Meng Qi was in the Fiery Hall of the Golden Crow Sect surrounded by multipleyers of Restrictive Spells. A dark golden tripod carved with a flying Grand Sun golden crow was ced in front of him. Even by just watching it, one could feel the horror of burning Dharmakaya as if it had unimaginable power.

    With the help of the concubines, Meng Qi knew it as a Golden Crow Pilgrim Tripod. The Golden Crow Sect inherited Divine Fairy Heavenly Weapons for a long time but their main duty was to make weapons, not for defense or attack, plus they were basically all good businessmen and were quite friendly towards each party. That¡¯s why they did not disappear. Dharmakayas did not want to get into a fight for a Golden Crow Pilgrim Tripod or their experience of making Heavenly Weapons due to many practical reasons such as materials were hard to find and one sect could get really big by having it. Therefore all the Dharmakayas tried to stop such things from happening.

    Fan Lishuang and the other eight elders from the Golden Crow Sect sat in a different spot facing different golden crows. He said seriously, ¡°Night Emperor, please put your three broken swords deep inside the tripod. The making of the weapon would be very easy as soon as these three pieces could integrate into one. And the closer you put them near to the grand sun fire core, the easier the three can melt into one. Otherwise we can only rely on time to melt them down slowly and it was very possible that we would fail in it.¡±

    Meng Qi nodded and carried broken pieces of the Xuanming Sword, Fiery Sword of Rosefinch, and Eastern Yimu Sword, and wrapped them in Divine Sense and Taoist power from Mana. After Fan Lishuang broke the seal of the tripod, Meng Qi put all pieces slowly into the tripod.

    Bang!

    Everything turned dark and Meng Qi felt he was now in a different world. Red fire was burning fiercely around him under the boundless night sky.

    Deep in the sky Meng Qi saw a grand sun in dark golden color. The closer he got, the hotter he felt. The fire¡¯s color also changed in a scary way.

    ¡°That should be the core of grand sun fire...¡± Meng Qi carried the pieces and flew directly there. As he was getting closer, he saw it clearly.

    A huge three legged bird monster covered with dark golden feathers. Each feather was carved with peculiar prints, spraying out fire. Nothing existed around it but only fire in green, purple, and gold. Inside each me, he saw a grand sun and a star, seeming to provide gravity and power for different universes and gxies.

    This was the Grand Sun Golden Crow corpse at legend level!

    It should have a name at least.

    Meng Qi saw many things of legend level and he recognized the golden crow instantly to belong to one of them.

    Even the corpse of the golden crow could only be made to a tripod of Divine Fairy level...

    Meng Qi pulled out his incarnation and turned it to a streak of de light. He broke through multipleyers of me like a falling star and approached the golden crow at a very fast speed.

    As his incarnation got closer, Taoist power began to burn and he almost lost his senses but there was still quite a distance between the incarnation and the core fire.

    The incarnation then turned to dimness and swallowed the fire.

    It broke through differentyers and reached the ce where purple, white, green, and golden fire was burning.

    Then the dimness seemed to be burned dry and cracks appeared on its surface.

    Meng Qi, standing outside of the tripod, waved his right hand and exchanged his position with his incarnation by karma connection. He ran into the ce of different colors carrying his Heavenly Weapon pieces, with a suspicious cloud above his head.

    Taishang Wu¡¯Ji Premier auspicious cloud could bear attack from Core Fragment of the Hao Tian Mirror. Even the Divine Fairy Rakshasa of the Bloody Sea could bear no more than this!

    Then he pushed three pieces into deep ce by the power of all things return to the void.

    Light shed across and Meng Qi again exchanged the position with his incarnation. Both Divine Sense and Taoist strength were burned down.

    Meng Qi coughed and stroked his eyes. He tried to stop tearing and turned to Fan Lishuang and others, ¡°Done. I already ced them nearby the sun me.¡±

    Fan Lishuang and others stared at Meng Qi with a stunned look as if they were looking at some monster. After a while he said, ¡°Actually, you do not need to go that deep.¡±

    Just stop at the outeryer and wait for it to burn for 49 days. You are no Divine Fairy.

    But he made it to thestyer of the me!

    Is he really still remaining at the level of Land Fairy?

    Is this the so called Brahman Night?

    ¡°Anything wrong with it?¡± Meng Qi asked with a confused look.

    Fan Lishuang shook his head slowly and said, ¡°No, no, now it will only take 7 days to fuse them together...¡±

    They were thinking about different things...

    ¡°Good,¡± Meng Qi was relieved hearing it.

    ...

    Huo Lishang stood at the pier and could not calm down after knowing that Lord Taiyi got in trouble with a Divine Fairy.

    This man has a talent to get himself into trouble!

    Now it would be very dangerous for him to get back his Night Emperor identity. Being followed by a Divine Fairy is not a small thing and if the fairy found out the truth of me being the real one, would he listen to my exnations then? Yin Feilong said the ambassador was a mysterious figure and a Divine Fairy appeared on the Ind of Ten Magnificence, there might be some connections between them. It would just be more dangerous if I got back my identity now...

    I cannot talk to the local chiefs now! Huo Lishang decided quickly.

    What he should do was to continue with his current level and save money to buy pills and recover bit by bit. Though it would take much more time and effort, it was safer to do it that way.

    Also, it might be fun to experience a different life!

    He nned carefully and then strode out on his new journey.

    ...

    Yin Master Xu Bei met with the ambassador of Golden Turtle Ind again.

    ¡°Change of ns. No need to find the Night Emperor,¡± the ambassador said.

    Xu Bei frowned and asked, ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°The chief invited all Dharmakayas to a reception on the date of the winter solstice, including the Night Emperor,¡± the ambassador answered briefly.

    A cold breeze blew over and Huo Lishang at the Ind of Ten Magnificence gave a shudder. He now could even feel cold after his Dharmakaya got damaged.

 Chapter 978: Game Over

    <h4>Chapter 978: Game Over</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    At Beizhou Kunlun Mountain, green nts grew everywhere and pleasant spirits gathered.

    A figure suddenly appeared at the foot of the mountain in a feather robe and star crown. His body was wrapped in mist but one could still see clearly her fine bodily features, another ambassador from Golden Turtle Ind.

    She looked up at the mountain and could not see through the heavy fog to the deep part behind the cloud. Voids ovepped with each other.

    No wonder he called it the Kunlun Mountain Jade Pce. After all he is Yuan Shi¡¯s descendent. The ambassador thought and recollected all those materials she read through:

    Primitive Emperor Su Meng who had features of legend and Nirvana Realm. My Word is the Rule.

    Great trial ising soon and many have suffered from it. This invitation card, even someone who doesn¡¯t want to ept it, they will have to... she took one leaf in her hand and grabbed it. Suddenly she saw the sun rise and stars shifting,ndscape came into shape as if another world just arrived there.

    She opened her fine palm and the leaf turned deep. To see a world in a grain of sand, and a heaven in a wild flower. The rule was written clearly on it:

    ¡°On the day of the Winter Solstice, at the end of Donghai, I will see you at the reception of Golden Turtle Ind.¡±

    Seeing the invitation was now made, the ambassador strode forward through multipleyers of void and arrived in front of the Taoist temple with a board inscribed with Jade Pce hanging above the entrance.

    Right before her stretching out her right hand to knock on the door and implement her n to give it to a disciple and then asked him to give to Su Meng, she stopped.

    Because by her Divine Sense, she saw nobody inside the temple, no disciples, no Su Meng.

    Howe a sect like this does not have any guards.... the ambassador stood still in front of the gate. As a Divine Fairy who had lived for so long, she never saw a big sect in this shape.

    More importantly, to whom should she give the invitation to?

    Just dump it inside and wait for Su Meng or his disciples to find it?

    But I just created a world inside the leaf to give Su Meng that would shock and force him toe. But the leaf is not going to bear that world for long. It might be ruined after a long while. Until then, would Su Meng still be able to see the invitation or not?

    The temple was empty and quiet, only lotuses there waiting for their next bloom.

    The ambassador stood in front of the gate for a long time but still heard nothing but birds¡¯ singing. She, atst, gripped the leaf and destroyed it in hand. And then she left the words on the inner wall.

    What a waste of energy to make that invitation card...

    Who would expect the Jade Pce in this shape...

    ...

    Huo Lishang went onboard the ship and headed toward Chang Hua Ind.

    Qu Baimei died very recently and his whole family was killed. Now the ind was at the stage of fights between different groups for control. It was a good chance for him to go there and see if he could obtain any treasure to cure his wounds. But the two inds were quite distant from each other and Huo Lishang was still in recovery, he dared not to fly for a long time, just in case.

    It was a quiet night with no moon and stars in the sky. One could only hear the sound of waves and see weak lights of ships. What a lonely night it is and one could feel extremely homesick.

    Huo Lishang was the one. He hid himself in a corner and looked far away but could not calm down.

    He left his own path just like a son left his hometown and his mother. Only after going through many difficulties could he dream about going home.

    Thousand Faces Thousand Years Trials Art was to his taste. Though it was dangerous, he could still have the hope of going home one day.

    Just when he met Han Guang from the secret organization this time and misjudged his strength and talent for getting himself into trouble. And he almost lost himself and thought everything was just an illusion.

    He pondered and suddenly saw a boat passing by his ship. A young Taoist man stood at the front side, a pretty young man who let his hair down.

    What a fined. Sailing on the sea over the waves, I did it several times, too... Huo Lishangughed quietly and recollected his past.

    He cannot be just an average man. Who is he?

    As they two passed by each other, the young Taoist suddenly turned around and looked at Huo Lishang. Everything seemed to quiet down in a mysterious atmosphere.

    Huo Lishang felt a sudden jolt. Somehow he sensed that the man was even more dangerous than the Divine Fairy he just met.

    ¡°The least thing one should do when practicing Thousand Faces Thousand Years Trials Art was being ignorant of other¡¯s strength, or to underestimate other people¡¯s power. Otherwise one could lose oneself and then finally be killed,¡± the young Taoist cast several nces at Huo Lishang and said it.

    ¡°What...¡± Huo Lishang was stunned hearing it as if his innermost secret was found out.

    Howe he knew about the taboo of practicing Thousand Faces Thousand Years Trials Art?

    The Taoist looked at his stunned face and frowned, ¡°Didn¡¯t Qian Huan tell you this?¡±

    He then suddenly stopped and sighed,

    ¡°My mistake. Qian Huan should have died many years ago...¡±

    His voice was coarse and the little boat went far away and soon disappeared over the sea.

    ...

    At Fiery Hall, Tianyi Ind,

    The Restrictive Spell of the Golden Crow Pilgrim Tripod was broken and lights of red, green, yellow, white, and ck rushed out and entangled with each other like flying birds and dragons.

    Fan Lishuang and other sect members carried stamps and shoot mudra. Mudra ovepped and became a web covering over the lights. Their forehead was covered by sweat, dark red sweat like mes. They all knew that no return for them this time as they failed once already.

    Of course, after that failure, Fan Lishuang had more confidence this time.

    Meng Qi sat straight with eyes closed and infused his Taoist power into the Formation in the hall. His power turned to pure Mana of the Golden Crow Sect for Fan Lishuang and others.

    This segment would be very troublesome or others since their power nature was different and the process might be very slow, but not for Meng Qi. He used Eight Nine mysteries to imitate Exuberant Fire of Sun and made it almost the same nature. It only took very little time for power transfer, which went out of Lishuang¡¯s expectation. He felt that the Night Emperor was so mysterious and his Taoist power seemed to be endless.

    The lights gradually bound together. Gold produced water, water wood, wood fire, fire earth, and earth gold. It linked with each other and became a perfect recycle with their own rules integrating and formed the base for constructing a new world. A divine sword came into shape, shining with five colors, with small matter growing inside, wrapped in mist.

    ¡°Night Emperor,¡± Fan Lishuang suddenly eximed in a low voice.

    After all their efforts, they finally made it to thisst stage. It wouldter all depended on the Night Emperor to end the whole process. But judging from their current situation, the possibility of making a Divine Fairy Weapon was only 50 percent.

    Meng Qi already had an idea. A thin long sword in blood color appeared in his hand, an evil beauty.

    Killing Blood Sword struggled but did not make it as Meng Qi made a stamp on it and its wound had not been cured yet. It could not move a bit when the auspicious cloud wrapped around it.

    Then Meng Qi pushed the sword into the lights in center with both hands.

    He was going to use Killing Blood Sword to end the process!

    During these nine days, the Golden Crow Sect has taught Meng Qi many different ways to end it such as killing oneself, sing a sword song script, etc. Meng Qi, however, chose the best and the most expensive one, to end the life of a Divine Fairy Weapon!

    Bang!

    The five lights rushed out of the hall and lit up the whole sky of Tianyi Ind. A streak of blood was mixed with it and struggled.

    Pulled by its power, the huge golden crow corpse inside the Golden Crow Pilgrim Tripod suddenly opened its mouth and spit out a small dark golden me.

    The med dropped directly on the Killing Blood Sword and then an extremely bright light shone out. One could see nothing.

    Meng Qi struck out the song scripts for the end and the lights slowly dimmed down. A long sword seemed to be made of mist appeared.

    It shone with five lights and carved with different prints of Taoism and other deep meanings. It trembled slightly and then flew to Meng Qi.

    Meng Qi sensed the earth¡¯s heavy load and metal¡¯s sharpness, water¡¯s liveness, wood¡¯s prosperity, and fire¡¯s passion, all like flowers and constructed their own cycle. A new world was made with four emblems.

    ¡°It is said that fairies and buddhas do not exist in Three Realms and was out of the rules of five elements. But with this sword, fairy and buddha also can be categorized into five elements. Therefore I name it Celestial Parting Sword,¡± Meng Qi said and so was done. The sword was carved with two words in ssic font:

    ¡°Celestial Parting¡±

    The Celestial Parting Sword trembled slightly like a little kitty rubbing Meng Qi¡¯s palm with affection.

    He even sacrificed a Divine Fairy Heavenly Weapon... Fan Lishuang wiped his sweat and thought over all those things he experienced during these nine days. He might copse anytime if his mind was not so strong.

    Meng Qi took the sword and bowed to Fan Lishuang and others. Then he sent a message to the concubines and asked Yunyue to bring in reward.

    Meng Qi saw Yunyue act a bit awkward but he did not ask until they were all onboard the ship.

    Yunyue answered frankly, ¡°Golden Turtle Ind did not ask a Divine Fairy to continue to look for us but sent out invitations to all Dharmakaya to the reception on the date of the winter solstice. The invitation might have alreadye if we did not hide ourselves.¡± She felt much more relieved after spitting it out.

    Go to the reception at Golden Turtle Ind? Meng Qi frowned.

    Why take that risk? I already obtained a Divine Fairy Heavenly Weapon!

    He pondered and then decided quickly. He said, ¡°Go find your real master and tell him that game is over now.¡±

    Of course the true Night Emperor should go if the invitation is sent to him!

    ¡°But, I do not know where he is now...¡± Liushang and others lowered their heads and thought that the fake one should go this time so that their master could stay safe.

    Meng Qi smiled and said, ¡°No worries. We can find him quickly by karma connection.¡±

    Voids ovepped and dimness appeared. Their ship went through differentyers of block and appeared in front of another ship.

    Huo Lishang stood at the front of the ship and suddenly he saw himself and the other four concubines with strange looks. Then he heard a very familiar sentence:

    ¡°Game is over.¡±

 Chapter 979: Meng Qiâ€™s Preparations

    <h4>Chapter 979: Meng Qi¡¯s Preparations</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    ¡°The game has ended.¡±

    Huo Lishang was a little dazed hearing this. What he had announced to others in the past now rang in his ears ¡ª there was indeed a reincarnation in the world and it was difficult to escape from karma ¡ª everything was just like a dream.

    The pair of eyes in front of him were clear and deep without any trace of reluctance, as though the Night Emperor identity was not the least bit attractive to him. Be it the identity of a Dharmakaya supreme, the subordinates spread over the Seven Seas or the beautiful concubines could make him reluctant to part with the Night Emperor title.

    This is the cleanest and coolest disposition... Huo Lishang gave a silent sigh, his heart feeling more joy as he finally didn¡¯t have to worry about the fake Night Emperor upying his nest or finding an opportunity to kill and takeover him. He also didn¡¯t have to start all over again or work hard. With the healing elixir in the treasure vault, he would be able to regain the strength of a Dharmakaya and reach his peak again.

    Nheless, the other party¡¯s ability to suddenly appear in front of him together with the ship was indeed shocking, and catching someone through space was nothing. He had really made a misjudgement earlier on ¡ª Heavenly Lord Taiyi Han Guang was definitely a Dharmakaya, or even exceeded the level of a Man Immortal!

    Huo Lishang looked at Meng Qi, all his emotions turned into a sigh, ¡°The game¡¯s finally ended.¡±

    Then, he saw Meng Qi quickly remove the Thousand Illusion Mask and throw it to him before riding on the clouds and disappearing in a swift. He didn¡¯t even say any greeting words, as if his house was on fire.

    ¡°Could he have tampered with the Thousand Illusion Mask?¡± Huo Lishang¡¯s heart beat faster. The other party¡¯s look always made one think about unpleasant things, as he looked as though he was fleeing to escape punishment for his sin...

    Getting his consciousness into the Thousand Illusion Mask, Huo Lishang carefully checked and realized that the heavenly treasure was intact and did not have any markings or tricks left in it.

    Did I think too much?

    Huo Lishang frowned slightly as he took the Thousand Illusion Mask and rushed back to his flower filled tower ship. Regaining his clean and casual smile, he said to Yunyue and his other concubines, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are all of you pulling a long face? You¡¯re not happy to see me back?¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to get the healing elixir here?¡±

    Saying this, his heart suddenly skipped a beat as he thought of something, ¡°Did he offend a Divine Immortal level powerhouse?¡±

    Did that fellow flee so fast because of this? He returned the Night Emperor¡¯s identity to me because he feared the Divine Immortal?

    How am I supposed to exin to that Divine Immortal?

    ¡°He had indeed offended the Divine Immortal Ambassador of Golden Turtle Ind, but, but it¡¯s not important anymore. Golden Turtle Ind is not pursuing the matter,¡± Liushang said before the others did.

    Not pursuing the matter? Huo Lishang was surprised, ¡°Then why did he flee?¡±

    Youhu bit her lip, her eyes drooping, ¡°There¡¯s something that you don¡¯t know. Golden Turtle Ind had sent an invitation earlier on, inviting various Dharmakaya supremes to a banquet at the ind during the winter solstice, and, and that included you.¡±

    A banquet at Golden Turtle Ind? Their ambassadors were all Divine Immortals? Huo Lishang exhaled lightly, his mind filled with thoughts.

    No wonder that fellow suddenly announced the game was over, it was because he didn¡¯t want to assume the responsibility of something not his.

    Since you dared to offend a Divine Immortal, I dare you to go to Golden Turtle Ind!

    ¡°What else did he do?¡± in an instant, Huo Lishang had regained his calmness, at least his concubines didn¡¯t realize the change in his emotions.

    Yunyue spoke hesitantly, ¡°He, he also used your treasure vault.¡±

    ¡°I said to let him use as he pleased, so that¡¯s not an issue,¡± Huo Lishang felt slightly rxed over a small matter like this. After receiving the healing elixir from Youhu, he swallowed it down.

    ¡°He took the materials from your treasure vault, mixed it with the main materials he provided himself and created a Divine Heavenly Weapon,¡± Yunyue fastened the pace of her speech and said the truth.

    A Divine Heavenly Weapon? Huo Lishang was shocked. Heavenly Lord Taiyi Han Guang actually created a Divine Heavenly Weapon? What abilities does he have, exactly?

    The main materials he provided himself, did he get help from the Golden Crow Sect?

    Even if he had the help of the Golden Crow Sect, creating a Divine grade Heavenly Weapon was still a big thing that showed one¡¯s abilities!

    After his shock, Huo Lishang suddenly came to a realization, ¡°Then how much is left in my treasure vault?¡±

    A Divine grade Heavenly Weapon requires massive raw materials, which is enough to deplete a Dharmakaya¡¯s fortune!

    ¡°Not, not much,¡± Yunyue answered honestly. ¡°But he left behind an Earth Immortal grade Heavenly Weapon as remuneration, saying that he didn¡¯t want to take advantage of you.¡±

    ¡°Earth Immortal grade Heavenly Weapon?¡± Huo Lishang ruminated over the five words and then saw Yunyue drag out a metallic ck whip from the treasure vault with much effort.

    He mused and pondered for a while before saying, ¡°Tell me specifically what he did and how his behavior was.¡±

    ¡°He was good at transforming ?¡ª he could disguise as you even without the Thousand Illusion Mask, and with the exact same appearance and disposition,¡± Liushang said as a matter of factly.

    ¡°His skills were strange and mysterious, so much so that his disy of Brahman Night shocked the Yin Master,¡± Xiapei recalled the scene.

    ¡°He could really turn stone into gold ¡ª he squeezed a cup of tea into a golden leaf!¡± Yunyue talked about the most terrifying aspect.

    ¡°He could outsmart a Divine Immortal¡¯s pursuit,¡± Youhu added in an easily overlooked detail.

    The four concubines went on and felt more terrified as they recalled, but that fake master had been kind and polite toward them without showing any airs of a Dharmakaya, and was very approachable.

    After hearing the description, Huo Lishang went into silence ¡ª it was much more exaggerated than he had imagined.

    The real turning stone into gold was a skill of a Legendary mighty person. Even if he wasn¡¯t Legendary, he also possessed the Legendary characteristics that he yearned and chased. Also, he had a clear understanding and knowledge of corresponding rules and strengths, so he was definitely not just a Man Immortal.

    After a long while, he let out a long sigh followed by his signature smile.

    ¡°Han Guang ¡ª I¡¯ll remember this name.¡±

    ...

    Annihtion Sect, inside the dark hall.

    Han Guang watched the leaves in his hands turn into ashes. His emotionless and dark eyes were like a gradually flowing river without any ripples; half of his body had the dust of time while the other half looked new.

    ¡°Donghai Golden Turtle Ind...¡± he mumbled.

    It was an invitation sent through the secret channel of the Annihtion Sect.

    ...

    Meng Qi was in a good mood after getting the Celestial Parting Sword, hence having aplete set of both swords and des. Aftering out from the mouth of the spring, he visited Duke Huan of Qi again to chit chat and look at historical books.

    The historical books in the World of Gods had more contentpared to those in the real world, but also had less of some things. For example, it had the War of Deification and the record of Eastern Emperor Taiyi, but not nothing on the demons creating chaos on earth. It was rewarding to read both asplementaries to each other.

    After staying for a few days, Meng Qi left the World of Gods and returned to Kunlun Mountain. Before he even got close, he was already aware that his two disciples had left the mountain to travel the world after making aplishments in their learning, and the Jade Mirage Pce had be a deserted temple.

    Looks like I have to get a gatekeeper... upon seeing the situation, thoughts came to Meng Qi¡¯s mind.

    This time, after the discussion with the Golden Crow Sect, Meng Qi¡¯s idea of making the Myriad World Knowledge Ball made its first step toward reality as he had a more concrete way of doing it.

    In the future, if the Myriad World Knowledge Ball developed to the various malls, the Divine Marrow Ball could be used for exchanging when Transformers and the Primeval Dipper backed down. It would really be inconvenient if there was no gatekeeper to receive deliveries on our behalf.

    Suddenly, his overflowing thoughts were cut off, because he discovered the invitation engraved on the wall:

    ¡°During the Winter Solstice, a banquet on Golden Turtle Ind at the end of Donghai. We will wait until youe.¡±

    The real world also has invitations? A Dao Yi ze Lamp which couldn¡¯t be described by colors suddenly appeared in Meng Qi¡¯s eyes as it turned, disying the Jade Mirage Calction.

    The Golden Turtle Ind is at the end of Donghai?

    It came to the real world from the Seven Seas and Twenty-Eight Worlds?

    The Seven Seas and Twenty-Eight Worlds is also known as the real world...

    Meng Qi seemed to figure out something. He could run but he couldn¡¯t hide.

    Since he couldn¡¯t hide, he shall face it!

    Mister Lu Da, Senior Su, and the others should have received the invitation, too, so should I go? Meng Qi deliberated. Regardless whether the Golden Turtle Ind exaggerated its strength, it was a fact that it had Divine Immortals. The words ¡®we will wait until youe¡¯ meant that he would offend them if he didn¡¯t turn up and would lead to conflict. If they had at least two Divine Immortals, it would be dangerous. However, he would lose geographical advantage if he just go ahead without knowing if they were friend or foe, and it would be even more dangerous if they had ill intentions.

    He had to be well-prepared whether he was going or not.

    It was still a few months to the Winter Solstice, he couldn¡¯t wait and do nothing!

    What preparations should I make? Meng Qi thought hard about the preparations.

    Get help? A Legendary mighty person was definitely needed to suppress the Golden Turtle Ind, but mighty people of this level had either passed on or holding on to theirst breaths and waiting for the opportunity to return. None of them would be bothered with such things. As for Divine Immortals, he knew none of them.

    Think of a way to make the Heavenly Weapons awake temporarily to Legendary level? But they were all shrewd, and even the Tyrant¡¯s Invincible Sword which couldn¡¯t eliminate the Devil Buddha¡¯s markings had not much to do with not wanting the be awake earlier. This had to be thought through andmunicated slowly.

    Contacting the other invited Dharmakayas, not just within the real world but also the World of Gods and the Seven Seas, to see if they would form a temporary alliance? But they would have to prevent Golden Turtle Ind¡¯s undercovers like the Yin Master from mischief.

    Lastly, but also the most basic would be to improve his strength in this area. With a newly created Divine grade Heavenly Weapon, he wasn¡¯t worse than the Gu Erduo during the war between the good and the evil more than a decade ago. But how was he going to improve his power without the Talisman of Samsara?

    His power included but not limited to Dharmakaya martial skills, magical power, heavenly weapons and treasures, forbidden formations, ride on a horse. etc... a thought suddenly shed through Meng Qi¡¯s mind ?¡ª he had a way to improve his power within a short time.

    He didn¡¯t step into the Jade Mirage Pce but turned and flew far into the sky on a cloud.

    Holding the re-created Premier Eye, Meng Qi stepped into the Immortal World, arrived at the Aquamarine Pce and saw the Lady Mother of the Chariot Ye Yuqiing out.

    ¡°It¡¯s great to bump into you, Lady Mother of the Chariot. I have something to inquire,¡± Meng Qi smiled.

    Surrounded by the vast starry sky, the Lady Mother of the Chariot was a little taken aback, ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Does Lord Lingbao¡¯s inheritance book have contents rted to the ¡®Fairy ying Sword Formation¡¯?¡± Meng Qi asked straight to the point.

    This was the solution he thought of to improve his power within a short time ?¡ª a Sword Formation!

    If four people couldy the sword formation with their minds in sync, it would way surpass four normal people joining hands, and the Fairy ying Sword Formation was known as the Ancient Number One Killing Formation in the world of Gods!

    If there were four Dharmakayas of simr strengthsying the Fairy ying Sword Formation with each holding a heavenly weapon, its power would definitely exceed the Priest Chonghe whocked heavenly weapons then, and especially the current Mister Lu Da who wasn¡¯t far from bing a Divine Immortal.

    This time, he would invite Mister Lu Da, Su Wuming, and Brother Doubi to join forces andy down the Fairy ying Sword Formation. One was a Dharmakaya close to Divine Immortal with Legendary characteristics, and his heavenly weapon matched his level, one was a powerful Earth Immortal with superb swordsmanship and many Legendary characteristics, and his heavenly weapon also matched his level, one was a Dharmakaya holding the Emperor¡¯s Sword, and one was a Dharmakaya with slight Legendary and Nirvana characteristics, and possessed a Divine grade sword. How terrifying would a Fairy ying Sword Formationid down by such a line-up be?

    It would definitely be formidable!

    Ye Yuqi was stunned for a while before she quickly understood why Meng Qi asked about the Fairy ying Sword Formation. She nodded, ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°But the rules of the Immortal World are mostly bound by the Six Dao, you could be punished if not careful.¡±

    Meng Qi grinned, showing his white teeth, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the Six Dao can kill me if they can.¡±

    His arrogant attitude showed between the lines.

 Chapter 980: Practice One Sword Each

    <h4>Chapter 980: Practice One Sword Each</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    Ye Yuqi seemed to have guessed that Meng Qi would reply this way or make some simr jokes, so she wasn¡¯t the least bit surprised. Slightly nodding her head, she led Meng Qi into the hall storing martial manuals and took out the five books rted to Lord Lingbao. They were the Fairy ying Sword Manual, the Celestial shing Sword Manual, the Celestial Invading Sword Manual, the Celestial Killing Sword Manual, and the Drawing of Fairy ying Sword Formation.

    Meng Qi¡¯s consciousness prated the book on Fairy ying Sword Manual. Just as he felt something, a pure green sword flew into his soul from beyond the heavens. Its sharpness made colors appear dull, as though it could prate the future, crumble the past and delete away all the markings inside the River of Time.

    The awe of the sword made Meng Qi feel as though he had fallen into an indescribable nightmare ?¡ª his soul and body were being crushed bit by bit, his Earth¡¯s experience was getting blurry, his martial journey which started from Shaolin was falling apart, all possibilities from now to the end of this life were all annihted, leaving behind only a dead end toward destruction.

    After an unknown period of time, Meng Qi suddenly came to his senses, his face and body covered with ck sweat. At a Dharmakaya level, he had alreadypletely gotten rid of his flesh body and wouldn¡¯t sweat anymore, so it was more of the reappearance of past experiences due to a change in mood, hence an illusion. However, if the soul really changed dramatically and experienced the feeling of death, the Dharmakaya body would destroy the invading demons by itself, forming ck sweat to prevent being possessed by demons.

    Meng Qi¡¯s body jerked. The ck sweat all disappeared before he let out a long exhtion, feeling as though he was reborn. The Fairy ying Sword was a sword of time, and truly terrifying. Just the part that he couldprehend was already powerful beyond imagination. Moreover, it focused on killing, which was entirely different from the other skills that he had obtained. Even though it wasprehending it through his body, it was as though he had gone through a massacre, and the consequences would be beyond redemption if he was not careful.

    ¡°Take it slowly,¡± Ye Yuqi specially reminded as she had heard Lord Lingbao talk about the four Fairy ying Swords and hence knew the danger.

    Meng Qi revolved the Yuanxin and Yinyang Seals, and his soul and body quickly recovered from exhaustion. Then, in an orderly manner, heprehended and used it to create a manual, as the Six Dao would destroy the book if he took it away and it was beyond his abilities to recreate a true inheritance.

    The Celestial shing Sword, dark in color, was a space killing sword. It wasn¡¯t just space in the general sense, but included spaces of both higher and lower levels, such as space with only length and breadth but no height and a space that could be everywhere in the real world. As for the Celestial Invading Sword, its red color symbolized energy. Whether it was a material reality or the fantasy world, it had to be rted to thew of corresponding energy derivation. The Celestial Killing Sword was a sword of white material. It was the beginning of all things, but also the end of everything.

    After meditating for a long time, Meng Qi recovered. He immediately left the Aquamarine Heaven and rushed straight to Northern Zhou Changle to look for Brother Doubi, Gao Lan.

    Disregarding the fact that he could work happily together and discuss things amicably with Mister Lu Da and Su Wuming, just practicing the Fairy ying Sword Formation alone was an irresistible temptation to the two supreme swordsmen. Only Gao Lan was unpredictable and sometimes even more difficult to understand than a lunatic, so he has to be settled first.

    ?Mister Lu Da might not thoroughly practice the relevant content of the Fairy ying Sword Formation. His entire attention was on his own path, butprehending this sword formation could reflect on his own swordy, helping him find shorings and ways to improve.

    Changle, the Imperial Pce.

    When Meng Qi stepped into the main hall, he saw Gao Lan wearing a dark emperor robe, his majestic body on the throne, his right hand supporting his forehead and his eyes which were deep in thoughts looking at him.

    ¡°My respect to you, Big Brother,¡± Meng Qi wittily changed his form of addressing.

    Gao Lan¡¯s eyes were deep, and he broke his silence after a long while, ¡°We¡¯re in the pce, you have to address me as ¡®Your Majesty¡¯.¡±

    ¡°...¡± Meng Qi was dumbstruck.

    You¡¯d better not guess what Big Brother is thinking, you¡¯ll never get it. He¡¯s more difficult to figure out than a mental patient...

    ¡°You¡¯re here because of Donghai Golden Turtle Ind?¡± Gao Lan initiated the topic.

    ¡°Yes, Big Brother, erm, Your Majesty, are you attending the banquet?¡± Meng Qi asked.

    Supporting his forehead with his right hand and tapping the armrest of the throne with his left, Gao Lan said slowly, ¡°In Zhou, I am able to move around freely and mobilize all living beings to the maximum, and Changle also has a long-arranged formation. But Golden Turtle Ind only mentioned the banquet and nothing specific. Even if they have no ill intentions, their attitude is extremely arrogant. Arrogance breeds extremity, and extremity breeds anger. If we say something that slightly disagrees, we might incur their wrath. More importantly, there is at least a forty percent chance that Golden Turtle Ind has ill intentions. Besides that, the number of divine immortals on the ind is unknown, so is their formation and also the existence of other powerhouses.¡±

    ¡°So, you¡¯re thinking of not attending?¡± Meng Qi nodded slightly as he listened.

    Gao Lan took a nce at him, ¡°What I meant was I¡¯ll be attending.¡±

    Every reason you gave earlier on sounded like you¡¯re not attending... feeling frustrated inside, Meng Qi could onlyin silently.

    ¡°Everything about Golden Turtle Ind is unknown to us, same goes for whether it is an opponent to join forces against. If we don¡¯t attend the banquet, how are we to know their actual situation and what they¡¯re up to?¡± Gao Lan put down his right hand and stood up, showing his majestic figure and masculine charm. ¡°Most importantly, what if Golden Turtle Ind really has Legendary mighty people who have returned? If we don¡¯t attend and directly offend them, we won¡¯t have any retreat route by the time we discovered something wasn¡¯t right. If we attend the banquet and see something not right, we could still bow low to them, right?¡±

    Gao Lan used a cold voice to say bantering words, making the corner of Meng Qi¡¯s mouth twitch subconsciously ?¡ª his words were undecorated but made a lot of sense.

    But Big Brother has always been arrogant no matter he was Doubi or not, how did he have the idea of bowing low?

    Could he have learned how to bow and rise at will after recovering from mental illness, or does he have other ns and hence certain that he could retreat?

    Surprise and doubts emerge, but Meng Qi knew how to behave in this situation and didn¡¯t ask more. Since Gao Lan was attending the banquet, it would be easy to discuss the Fairy ying Sword Formation. Therefore, Meng Qi revealed everything about his preparations.

    With his hands behind him, Gao Lan took two steps before saying lightly, ¡°On the Fairy ying Sword Formation¡¯s ount, I¡¯ll bite the bullet and work with Lu Da this once.¡±

    Two dayster, the four Dharmakayas gathered at Huamei Heights.

    Meng Qi went straight to the point, ¡°Senior Su, you have the Legendary characteristics of being everywhere and also the inclusive features of Taishang, hence most suitable to practice the Celestial shing Sword which symbolized space.¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± Su Wuming had always disliked beating around the bush.

    ¡°Senior Lu, you are good at controlling at a micro-level and go in-depth into the structure of materials, which is perfect for practicing the Celestial Killing Sword,¡± Meng Qi turned to look at Mister Lu Da.

    Mister Lu Da nodded and had no objections.

    ¡°The power of all living beings includes both illusionary and real, hence a special energy. The willpower of the Emperor¡¯s Sword can perfectly control them. Big Brother, you shall practice the Celestial Invading Sword,¡± Meng Qi already knew that Gao Lan had been promoted to Earth Immortal, so only his level was the lowest. ¡°As for me, I am able to sense the existence of the River of Time and slightly control destiny, so I could still practice the Fairy ying Sword but would need to borrow the fragment of the Eastern Emperor Bell from Senior Su.¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± Su Wuming¡¯s eyes were empty and indifferent, showing no trace of fuss.

    Time flew by quickly, and it was soon winter.

    Meng Qi and the others had preliminarily seeded in practicing the Fairy ying Sword Formation and returned to their respective mansions to make preparations. There were still neen days to the Golden Turtle Ind banquet.

    After returning to the Kunlun Mountain Jade Mirage Pce, Meng Qi sat cross-legged on a low bed, holding a ck mirror fragment which seemed to shine at every realm and universe ?¡ª it was the Haotian Mirror.

    After finishing the preparations for joining forces, he had to make preparations for only himself.

    He wondered if neen days was enough to make use of the Haotian Mirror to leave behind his marking in a universe!

 Chapter 981: A Strange Journey

    <h4>Chapter 981: A Strange Journey</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    Inside the quiet meditation room, Meng Qi who was sitting on the low bed showed a strange emptiness, as though he existed in this ce but yet seemed far away. The Haotian Mirror fragment in his hand, though ck and shineless, illuminated ever-changingyers of countless universes, glimmering and showing all states of life in an instant.

    Different from the normal Legendary path, Meng Qi already had no additional self, hence couldn¡¯t rely on methods such as assimting, enlightening,municating, and containing them to form a projection, hence strengthening the link, bringing qualitative change from umting volume, bing the only one in all worlds, being everywhere and using the projection to mobilize the corresponding universe¡¯s sea of energy. He could only create from scratch a marking belonging to his self, which covered subtle links, and use it to rece his additional self tomunicate with and control different universes.

    However, Meng Qi was still clueless about the type of marking that he should leave behind to conform to the projection characteristics of self in the corresponding universe, fit the source and build subtle links, and also how to leave behind the marking. He could only explore as he moved forward.

    And relying on the specificity of the Haotian Mirror fragment itself could do more with less!

    As his consciousness entered the Haotian fragment, Meng Qi¡¯s soul was dark and his spirits were blurry, as though he was flying in a vast, cold and dark universe. He couldn¡¯t see any light nor sense any way out, and could only wade endlessly.

    Suddenly, the void cracked, illuminating a faint glow. Meng Qi¡¯s consciousness was wrapped by the air of the Haotian Mirror and he suddenly flew over.

    Pratingyers of drapes, with heaven and earth spinning and all things changing, Meng Qi temporarily lost consciousness.

    After an unknown amount of time, he gradually regained his consciousness. However, he realized that his eyes couldn¡¯t see anything and his ears couldn¡¯t hear any sound, and his body also lost its sense of touch. Only his spirit could spread slightly and sensed the quietness of the surroundings. He felt that his consciousness was trapped inside the body of a palm-sized puppet.

    I¡¯ve actually possessed a puppet?

    The unprecedented encounter made Meng Qi a little shocked. This is the Path of Creating Marking demonstrated by the Haotian Mirror?

    Just as this thought came to his mind, he heard sounds.

    It was a ruined templemonly seen in the wild. It waste at night with continuous sound of rain which isted this ce from the outside world, as though it was another realm.

    Inside the temple were many bodies lying all around, each with different wounds, but all showing the swiftness of the murderer¡¯s swordsmanship.

    ¡°The blood has yet to dry up, this happened not too long ago,¡± a young man with his hair tied up and holding a sword was kneeling beside the bodies and examining carefully.

    He had a likeable handsome face, but with azy disposition that belonged to one who would choose not to work whenever possible.

    Standing beside him was a middle-aged man dressed meticulously as a schr. He had a long beard and sharp eyes, he held a sword that appeared a faint purple. At this moment, he let out a long sigh and said, ¡°It¡¯s Chief Escort Miao and his men from the Four Seas Escort Agency.¡±

    ¡°Chief Escort Miao?¡± a few voices said at the same time. There were another two males and one female. The female was quite young, around fifteen or sixteen with a young and pretty face. She was closest to the bodies and looked scared. One of the males was young and dull-looking, the other one had gray hair and wrinkles at the corner of his eyes.

    It¡¯s actually Chief Escort Miao from the Four Seas Escort Agency?

    He was a well-known person, and not far from being top-ss. But now heid dead in a ruined temple without anyone caring.

    Could he have epted some extraordinary escort mission?

    The middle-aged man shook his head, ¡°The innocent are harmed because of their possessions, this is how the pugilistic world is. Stop looking, Cheng-er, we¡¯ll leave once the storm stops.¡±

    After saying this, he turned and walked to the copsed Buddha statue before sitting down.

    ¡°Yes, teacher,¡± Xu Cheng took back his gaze, but his mind still had the remains of the wounds which seemed to havee to life, transforming into swift sword beams that made one palpitate.

    What a marvelously swift sword!

    ¡°Father, you seem to know what it is about?¡± sensing the middle-aged man had unfinished words, the pretty young girl asked, unable to hide her curiosity.

    Xu Cheng and the other disciples also cast their gaze over, eager to know more.

    What treasure could lead to the death of the famous Chief Escort Miao of the Four Seas Escort Agency?

    The middle-aged man Shang Jiuming looked around and pondered for a while before saying, ¡°There¡¯s no harm telling you since it is something widely circting in the pugilistic world, just that you hardlye into contact with it as your levels aren¡¯t there yet.¡±

    ¡°What exactly is it?¡± the pretty young girl Shang Lingxi asked doubtfully.

    Shang Jiuming gently touched the body of his sword, signaling his disciples and daughter to sit down, before he started to talk, ¡°Have you heard of the Four Great Extraordinary Books?¡±

    ¡°No...¡± Xu Cheng, Shang Lingxi and the rest shook their heads nkly. They knew much about overbearing martial skills such as the Star Changing Manual, Tiancan Skill, Sun Fire Wheel, Yin Absorbing Form, Tianluo Demonic Skill, and Deathless Form. They were all supreme skills used by top experts to be indomitable in the world, but the Four Great Extraordinary Books were totally unheard of.

    Shang Jiuming¡¯s expression looked as though he was carried to somewhere far away, ¡°Martial arts have been on the decline. When the Four Great Extraordinary Books existed more than a hundred years ago, there was arge number of gurus in the pugilistic world, which is something the pugilistic world today cannot match.¡±

    ¡°The first book, ¡®Elixir¡¯, which origin was unknown, points directly at Dao. Once the golden elixir enters the stomach, one would be in control of his destiny. It is difficult to practice it directly, but it derived supreme Taoist skills such as the ¡®Star Changing Manual¡¯ and ¡®Tiancan Skill¡¯, creating countless Great Gurus such as Priest Tianhe. It is now kept at the holynd of Taoism, Zhitian Temple, and hasn¡¯t appeared for many years.¡±

    The Star Changing Manual and Tiancan Skill¡±were both derived from Elixir? Shang Lingxi covered her mouth with her right hand, feeling shocked and appalled. Xu Cheng and the other disciples were also shaken.

    The top martial skill that they knew were actually only a small part of Elixir!

    No wonder it¡¯s known as an extraordinary book!

    ¡°The second book is the Demonic Sect¡¯s ¡®Demonic Code¡¯, which they call ¡®Holy Code¡¯, that studies in depth heaven and man. It is divided into many volumes, each with its own overpowering demonic skills, such as ¡®Tianluo Demonic Skill¡¯ and ¡®Yin Absorbing Form¡¯. It is said that if the ¡®Demonic Code¡¯bines into one, one could attain unformidable demonic skills and discover the secrets of the broken void. Unfortunately, the demonic sect has been splitting up for thest hundred odd years, and many volumes of the ¡®Demonic Code¡¯ have already been lost...¡± Shang Jiuming said tirelessly, making Xu Cheng, Shang Lingxi, and the others all full of envision. So this was where the ¡°Tianluo Demonic Skill¡± originated from, and the various terrifying branches of the Demonic Sect are not considered at their prime now.

    Shang Jiuming continued, ¡°The ¡®Sun Fire Wheel¡¯ of Northern Buddhism is supreme in the world, but over a hundred years ago, their most terrifying skill wasn¡¯t this but the ¡®Secret Wisdom Manual¡¯. It cultivates the spirits andpletes Abhisheka, umting one¡¯s power to the maximum, like a Buddha on earth who is able to bring others into Samsara. It is mysterious and unpredictable, and is the most unfathomable among the extraordinary books.¡±

    Xu Cheng, Shang Lingxi, and the rest looked at one another nkly as they listened. The descriptions were more like myths and legends than martial arts secrets!

    There¡¯s actually such extraordinary skills in the world?

    ¡°Unfortunately, more than a hundred years ago, the Living Buddha at that time and the Awakening Celestial Sword met with a misfortune at the current abandoned city, jointly contributing to a famous spiritual confrontation in history. Both of them entered Samsara and battled, with the Awakening Celestial Sword winning in the end while the Living Buddha losing and gaining enlightenment. The Living Buddha passed on on the spot with his flesh body turning into colored ze. But this was an unexpected passing after all and he didn¡¯t manage to impart his spirit and wisdom. It became extremely difficult forter generations to practice the ¡®Secret Wisdom Manual¡¯, and none have seeded even till today,¡± Shang Jiumingmented ?¡ª every pugilistic tale passed down by the older generations were legends.

    This is more fascinating and more incredible than the stories told by the storyteller... Shang Lingxi¡¯s and the other disciples¡¯ eyes glittered as thoughts ran in their minds, developing a strong interest in the extraordinary books. If they were able to get one of them and sessfully practiced it, wouldn¡¯t they be able to rule the world?

    ¡°Father, what about the fourth book?¡± Shang Lingxi was unable to hold back her question, her eyes blinking.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, what¡¯s the fourth book?¡± Xu Cheng also couldn¡¯t control his curiosity. They had totally forgotten that their initial aim was to get to the bottom of what treasure led to Chief Escort Miao of the Four Seas Escort Agency being killed.

    Shang Jiuming smiled, his expression slightly sentimental, ¡°It is not a book. It is a puppet ?¡ª the Celestial Sword Puppet.¡±

    At the mention of these words, he suddenly became solemn.

    ¡°Celestial Sword Puppet?¡± Shang Lingxi looked at her own father with innocent and confused eyes.

    Thest book was actually a puppet?

    Shang Jiuming said with deep eyes, ¡°Also a hundred odd years ago, the Sword Emperor and the Awakening Celestial Sword battled at Sunset Peak. Both entered the broken void, leaving behind shadows that cannot be caught up with. Since then, no one has been able to reenact this scene.¡±

    ¡°And before their battle, they used a casually obtained puppet as paper and their swords as pen to engrave thirty characters of their individual swordy. The first fourteen andst sixteen characters were the Sword Emperor¡¯s and the Awakening Celestial Sword¡¯s respective understanding toward swordy. They contained the supreme swordy belonging to them, especially the former that had the method of vital energy cirction, showing again the initial path of the Sword Emperor.

    ¡°The Celestial Sword Puppet was initially kept by the Sword Emperor¡¯s disciple, but as time went by, it ended up in the pugilistic world. Its every appearance was apanied by bloodshed, and the person who truly possessed it would be a top swordsman. The massacre of Mu Mansion and the downfall of the Five Element Sword Sect all happened because of it, there are too many to be named.¡±

    ¡°Chief Escort Miao died because of this?¡± Xu Cheng blurted.

    Shang Jiuming nodded lightly, ¡°Chief Escort Miao¡¯s martial skills improved greatly in thest few years, it was rumored that he had gotten the Celestial Sword Puppet.¡±

    The few disciples were suddenly in a daze. They didn¡¯t expect to have actually met something rted to the great books.

    ¡°Actually, our sect¡¯s swordy is also deeply connected to the Celestial Sword Puppet,¡± Shang Jiuming suddenly sighed.

    ¡°Ah?¡± Shang Lingxi looked perplexed.

    Shang Jiuming forced augh, ¡°My ancestor was originally amander of the forbidden army in the abandoned city. He was the one who delivered the Celestial Sword Puppet for the Sword Emperor and Awakening Celestial Sword. He saw the supreme swordy and secretly made a copy, leaving behind two overpowering swordys, ¡®Subduing Demon¡¯ and ¡®Awaking Celestial¡¯. The n strengthened after that and became a sect, prospered for a time but gradually went downhill. The copy was lost and the swordys were also iplete.¡±

    ¡°I wonder when we could regain the past glories...¡±

    His voice was low, and the scene was suddenly quiet and restrained.

    As Meng Qi listened to them, he understood that he had returned to the world of the Sword Emperor and Demon Queen, and he had be the Celestial Sword Puppet that was left behind!

    My past experiences and the swordsmanship I left behind had all be legends of the pugilistic world. How is this connected to leaving a marking?

    How should this strange journey brought by the Haotian Mirror develop to derive a marking?

    Xu Cheng¡¯s mind was filled with thoughts as he ced his hands behind his head andid downzily, thinking about things rted to the Four Great Books.

    Suddenly, his eyes brightened up when he saw a puppet with aical smile hiding in a dark area above the beam.

    Puppet?

    Just as a thought came to his mind, he saw the puppet blink its eyes and a drop of tear flowed down.

    Blinking... tears... feeling as though he was struck by lightning or saw a ghost, Xu Cheng¡¯s heart beat so fast that it almost exploded.

 Chapter 982: The Scheming Puppet

    <h4>Chapter 982: The Scheming Puppet</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    A puppet blinking and shedding tears!

    Feeling as though he was struck by lightning, Xu Cheng felt his head numb and his mind go nk. A sense of numbness crept up from the bottom of his spine.

    Midnight, heavy rain, ruined temple, dead people, a puppet blinking and shedding tears ?¡ª all of these constituted a strange and terrifying picture.

    Ghost? Ghost!

    Just as Xu Cheng was scared out of his wits, a sh of light came to his sight. A drop of rainwater on the funny-looking puppet shone upon the bonfire and fell onto the ground, merging with the previous mottled wet marks.

    ¡°So it¡¯s because the ruined temple hasn¡¯t been repaired for years and its roof had water seepage that caused a drop to fall onto the puppet, resulting in the illusion of blinking and tearing. I scared myself...¡± Xu Cheng let out a breath and was stunned suddenly, ¡°Puppet? Puppet!¡±

    Chief Escort Miao of the Four Seas Escort Agency inside the ruined temple was killed because of the Celestial Sword Puppet... the funny-looking puppet on the beam... one of the Four Great Extraordinary Books...

    Three thoughts appeared instantaneously and Xu Cheng¡¯s mind suddenly had fireworks exploding, illuminating the darkness with colors.

    Could he have seen the Celestial Sword Puppet? The Celestial Sword Puppet that contained two supreme swordys?

    This was a reasonable derivation and conclusion!

    Thump thump thump! Xu Cheng¡¯s heartbeat fastened, and his mouth felt dry.

    ¡°Cheng-er, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Shang Jiuming who was quick-eared, sharp-eyed, and highly sensitive became aware of Xu Cheng¡¯s unusual behavior.

    Xu Cheng was about to talk about the Celestial Sword Puppet when his teacher¡¯s words earlier on suddenly popped up in his mind ?¡ª every appearance of the Celestial Sword Puppet was apanied by bloodshed and many horrifying events. Because if it, there were fathers who killed their sons, sons who murdered their fathers, people of the same sect killing one another and long-time friends on guard against one another. He had just started his path toward enlightenment and was far from his teacher, so it would be his teacher keeping the Celestial Sword Puppet after getting it. His teacher would be the one figuring it out and he would only be left with the remaining, or even just teach him a little, why not...

    Greed filled Xu Cheng¡¯s mind and he listened to his inner voice at that instantaneous moment, ¡°Teacher, other than Chief Escort Miao, the falling positions of the other escorts happened to form a semicircle. They seemed to want to besiege, but one strike of the sword killed all of them.¡±

    ¡°Just one strike alone ended the lives of six experts. Just the thought of it sends a chill down the spine, this kind of swordy is simply out of this world!¡±

    He pushed his unusual behavior onto this matter.

    Shang Jiuming understood how Xu Cheng felt and slightly nodded, ¡°I¡¯ve immersed in swordy for thirty years but also feel terrified and can¡¯t hold a candle to it. Unfortunately, our sect¡¯s swordy is iplete and unable to disy the profoundness and wisdom of ¡®Subduing Demon¡¯ and ¡®Awaking Celestial¡¯. Otherwise, this type of skill would just be ordinary.¡±

    ¡°Exactly! A powerful swordsman like this was also killed because of the Celestial Sword Puppet, which proves that his swordy is still far behind ¡®Subduing Demon¡¯ and ¡®Awaking Celestial¡¯!¡± Shang Lingxi chipped in, feeling proud after knowing that her family¡¯s swordy was inherited from the Celestial Sword Puppet.

    The level of swordy represented by the Celestial Sword Puppet was like a legend to the current pugilistic world... Xu Cheng swallowed hard, trying his best to calm himself down as he took his eyes off the funny-looking puppet, in case his teacher noticed it.

    At midnight, the rain got lighter. Not wanting to invite trouble, Shang Jiuming urged his daughter and disciples to get up and left the ruined temple that same night.

    After five minutes, a silhouette suddenly appeared at the temple¡¯s entrance ?¡ª handsome and likeable with azy disposition, it was Xu Cheng who returned.

    Using diarrhea as an excuse, he hid inside a secluded ce before rushing back, afraid that the Celestial Sword Puppet would go missing.

    He looked up and saw the puppet with a funny smile still lying quietly on the beam. Xu Cheng let out a sigh of relief as he became wild with joy. He tiptoed and flew up before taking the puppet in his hand.

    Just as hended and before he could examine the puppet, a pale purple palm struck toward him and snatched the puppet.

    ¡°Teacher!¡± Xu Cheng blurted, frightened and unsettled.

    Shang Jiuming was actually behind him!

    Looking pleased, Shang Jiuming sneered, ¡°Your behavior was already unusual earlier on and then you had diarrhea out of the blue. I¡¯ve raised you for almost twenty years, would I not link it to something?¡±

    The Celestial Sword Puppet, it¡¯s really the Celestial Sword Puppet, the Celestial Sword Puppet is still here!

    His eyes were all on the palm-sized puppet which had a long body and a funny smile. On it were many holes, each corresponding to the different acupoints of the human body, and sword markings that showed corresponding cirction of vital energy. But the most conspicuous were the engraved characters, ¡°Tomorrow noon at Sunset Peak, make friends through swordy, would that be possible?¡±

    Every word looked ancient and ordinary, and also transmitted some hardiness, making one subconsciously take notice of the most basic and most ordinary strokes which showed the appropriate strength of the sword user. After extending his vision higher to have a clearer view of the words, every stroke of the characters came alive, forming a huge dragon as though they were chess pieces on a chessboard. The stars in the night sky formed a gxy, creating a deadly situation with an air of majesty and dauntless spirit.

    Shang Jiuming suddenly felt himself caught in a desperate situation, as though there was an unavoidable sword piercing over. His back was in a cold sweat and his right hand was slightly trembling.

    Marvelous swordy! Excellent setup! After recovering from his shock, Shang Jiuming almost apuded as he felt that the difficulties and restrictions he had encountered when practicing swordy in the past had all disappeared. So this is how a sword should be used, a sword can actually be used this way!

    This is the Sword Emperor¡¯s Subduing Demon Swordy? Deep in thought, Shang Jiuming turned to the back of the puppet and saw small characters engraved on the torso underneath its ck hair: ¡°Your kindness in giving advice, I dare not forget. Writing down my aspirations with a sword, we discuss the beginning of Dao.¡±

    Seeing these words, Shang Jiuming¡¯s mind suddenly exploded. He felt that every stroke had turned into sword beams ?¡ª some dimly discernible like fragrance in the air, some fast like lightning and thunder, some bold and unconstrained, some spiritual and subtle, some heavy like mountains and some light as a ?¡ª each showing different aspects in a numerous yet orderly manner, showing tolerance in the sky as they converged. They looked as though they were created by heaven, with an exquisiteness that was indescribable.

    As the sword beams fell onto his body, cold sweat fell like rain from Shang Jiuming. He felt that he would have died numerous times if he were to really face a swordy like this. But today, he had stirred up feelings as every stroke of swordy that he had practiced before appeared in his mind, each deriving wonders he had never experienced before and harmonizing them.

    Xu Cheng broke out in cold sweat upon hearing his teacher¡¯s words. He was frightened out of his wits and quickly said, ¡°Teacher, I was blinded by greed in a moment of folly. I didn¡¯t mean to hide it from you, I¡¯m willing to ept any form of punishment from you!¡±

    Shang Jiuming looked at him with deep eyes, ¡°A father is to me for his son¡¯s mistakes. But your parents are both dead and your teacher equals your father, so it¡¯s I who didn¡¯t teach you properly. The Celestial Sword Puppet isn¡¯t something that cannot be shared, would I not teach you after getting it?¡±

    ¡°Reflect on your mistake for a year after we get back, and do not breathe a word about this matter.¡±

    Xu Cheng looked ashamed of himself, ¡°Yes, teacher.¡±

    Looking at his bowed figure, Shang Jiuming¡¯s eyes shone with both savageness and affection. After several struggles, he didn¡¯t draw out his sword after all.

    Firstly, everyone would suspect that he had a miracle encounter if he killed his disciple here. Secondly, he had raised him for many years after all and couldn¡¯t bear to do it with all the feelings involved.

    Meng Qi¡¯s consciousness was trapped inside the Celestial Sword Puppet and he could only rely on a little sensitivity to know about the outside world. At this moment, thoughts were running in his mind as he thought of what he should do.

    Although he had left a legend in this world, but it was still greatly different from a marking. He still had no idea how to transform the legend into a marking, so he had to make more attempts to find the correct path instead of just sitting and waiting.

    Most importantly, his consciousness was gradually assimted by the puppet. If he didn¡¯t cut the link and choose to return, it was very likely that he would get lost here. Therefore, it was an urgent matter and he had to test it as soon as possible.

    First of all, he had to make the person in control of the Celestial Sword Puppet practice his swordy to strengthen his own marking!

    ...

    Shang Jiuming was alone in a room looking attentively at the Celestial Sword Puppet in his palm.

    To him, there was no need to think about which swordy to practice ?¡ª the Vital Energy Cirction Method left behind by the Sword Emperor matched the Subduing Demon Swordy. It was powerful both internally and externally, and could be used to increase his level. On the other hand, the Awakening Celestial Swordy was just a swordy method.

    After carefully examining it for a while, Shang Jiuming ced the Celestial Sword Puppet on the table in front of him while he tried toprehend and practice.

    When he closed his eyes to promote the flow of his qi and blood, the puppet suddenly shook and turned over its body with much difficulty, showing the Awakening Celestial Swordy on its back.

    After a short while, Shang Jiuming opened his eyes, ¡°Huh, why is the back facing up?¡±

    He was clearly trying toprehend the Sword Emperor¡¯s legacy on the front!

    After looking at the words that symbolized the Awakening Celestial Swordy for a while, Shang Jiuming turned the puppet over again and continued with his homework.

    After a quarter-hour, he knit his brows and his eyes were filled with bewilderment, ¡°Why is it on its back again?¡±

    How many times had this happened? He couldn¡¯t be making the same mistake!

    The window was shut and there was no wind. Don¡¯t tell me the puppet could turn over by itself?

    Shang Jiuming instinctively closed his eyes and pretended to be circting the flow in his body. After he paused for a while and opened his eyes, the Celestial Sword Puppet was still facing up and not turned over.

    Was it because he was too engrossed earlier on which resulted in hallucinations, hence he thought he didn¡¯t turn the Celestial Sword Puppet?

    Puzzled, Shang Jiuming closed his eyes and really started practicing this time. After a long time, he gained some understanding and opened his eyes.

    With this, his pupils severely contracted, because the Celestial Sword Puppet had turned over again and his back was facing up, showing him the characters of the Awakening Celestial Sword and he couldn¡¯t help but start gesturing with his hands.

    Meng Qiy down quietly andughed secretly. Wanna fool me? Don¡¯t even think about it!

    Shang Jiuming¡¯s eyes became solemn and he started talking to himself, ¡°Every appearance of the Celestial Sword Puppet was apanied by seizure, murder, and bloodshed. Could it have been infected with obstinacy and evilness as a result and hence became a little strange?¡±

    Feeling an inexplicable gloominess, Shang Jiuming was unable to calm himself. He muttered, ¡°Should I soak it in manure water to expel the evilness, or use incense to resolve...¡±

    Manure water... Meng Qi was stunned, and decided to change to another method.

    After this, Shang Jiuming never saw the Celestial Sword Puppet with its back facing up again.

    Late at night, he was in his dreams and breathing deeply.

    In front of him was a vague figure in white, standing tall at the end of a bridge, holding a sword in one hand and his back facing him, attracting all attention and making him forget everything else, as though he was the dictator of this world.

 Chapter 983: Illusory Additional Self

    <h4>Chapter 983: Illusory Additional Self</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    Shang Jiuming experienced a disruption of Subduing Demon and Awakening Celestial and their Sect going down, therefore he had a thirst for rejuvenating his Sect. During all these recent years, he had been fighting so hard for a ce in other sects and suffering all those prejudices. Now their sect had only five or six disciples left and he now had only one child Shang Lingxi. They could not even be called a sect.

    Now he suddenly obtained the Celestial Sword Puppet, one of the Four Great Extraordinary Books, one that was closely rted with sect inheritance. Shang Jiuming felt like he was in a dream, a very happy dream that made him go back to youth full of passion and hope.

    Reality was like a dream. He had a very strange feeling as if he was in a dream and saw a white figure carrying the sword.

    Then he saw the white figure turn around and disclose a beautiful manly face and the sword gave out a sound like a dragon and went out of the sheath.

    A streak of white light rose up like lightning at a very fast speed. Shang Jiuming felt a wave inside his stomach, and a Vital Energy came out and turned around at three passes, going through seven apertures, activating each other.

    Sword power came out from his finger point like thunder.

    What... before he could understand what happened, the white figure waved his sword in vague lights. And again Vital Energy came out rushed out from Shang Jiuming¡¯s body and went through the same apertures.

    One wave after another, Awakening Celestial Sword Style that Shang Jiuming was familiar unfolded and it seemed to be the key part of all different kinds of sword style. Shang Jiuming felt that his own apertures were activated ordingly and Vital Energy went all over his body.

    After a period of time, the swordsman¡¯s long sword went back into the sheath and shook Shang Jiuming¡¯s breath. He felt that his body was energized by the sword power going back and forth between his apertures as if he had been practicing Qi Xie for a whole night.

    The swordsman in white cast a cold nce at Shang Jiuming and his body dimmed down and then disappeared in the mist in Shang Jiuming¡¯s dream.

    Shang Jiuming woke up and got up in bed. He looked at Celestial Sword Puppet by his pillow with a surprised and confused look.

    The puppet¡¯s smile was funny and his body was deeply wounded with an air of magic swordsmanship. Ity there quietly without the slightest clue of any strange condition.

    He thought over what just happened and realized it was not a dream after all. He indeed saw a swordsman in white and got the hang of Vital Energy practice about Awakening Celestial Sword Style.

    It seemed to be even more mysterious and a better fit for him than what the Sword Emperor left.

    What happened?

    Shang Jiuming got up and walked back and forth, feeling excited, confused, and a bit scared.

    Meng Qi spent a lot of energy toplete what he just did inside the Celestial Sword Puppet. Now he felt extremely tired but in a good mood:

    Your real purpose to practice Sword Emperor¡¯s swordsmanship is to gain the Vital Energy Cirction Method. I¡¯ll just then directly transfer a strong inner power to you!

    This is not only a puppet of two swordsmanships, but also a puppet of Awakening Celestial Sword¡¯s tough sword spirit.

    After resting for a while, Meng Qi woke up from the rest and found himself ced on a table. Then he saw Shang Jiuming brought a bowl of rice with three ignited incense in it.

    The smoke rose and went towards Meng Qi. Shang Jiuming bowed solemnly for three times and murmured:

    ¡°No debts without creditors, no hatred without cause. Please go find the one that killed you...¡±

    He was treated as some devil spirit with obsession!

    Meng Qi was stunned and felt pitiful towards Shang Jiuming for being so bookish with no imagination at all.

    It was a good thing after all to read novels. At least one could learn a lot by reading and then would link the facts of sword spirit, old grandpa, blood ritual, mediumship.

    It would have been so much better if Xu Cheng got the Celestial Sword Puppet. A young man with an imagination and who was always ready to learn new ideas.

    Then Shang Jiuming took out a jewelry box decorated with gold and jade and put the puppet into the box. And then he pasted a few randomly written seal scripts that did not really work.

    The Celestial Sword Puppet was one of the most valuable items in the world. Shang Jiuming wanted to take it with him all the time just in case. But it was left with obsession so he decided to put it in a sacred box.

    It turned dark and Meng Qi¡¯s divine sense could not go through the heavy metal wall of the box. He was speechless.

    Life is so hard for a puppet!

    ...

    Shang Jiuming led his daughter and disciples on their journey back to the mountain. They did not walk in a hurry in case anyone might find them strange.

    They had to be cautious as many martial arts yers were still looking for the Celestial Sword Puppet and willing to fight for it.

    At noon, Shang Jiuming and others arrived near a river and were looking for a boat to cross it. Suddenly a boat sailed out from a dark ce. A middle-aged man in councilor¡¯s clothes stood at the front of it. He was a bit chubby but had sharp eyes, as sharp as the sword in his hand.

    His sword bathed in sunshine and shone so brightly that Shang Lingxi and Xu Cheng could not even open their eyes.

    ¡°It¡¯s you...¡± Shang Jiuming dimmed his voice with caution.

    He chose to end their journey and go back all because he found the trace of this man, head of the Zhen Shen Sect, Qiu Ye.

    Yue Jiang Men, which Shang Jiuming belonged to originated from Shang ancestors. As they did not have enough disciples, twenty years ago Yue Jiang Men was torn apart. Some disciples obtained a swordsmanship rubbing and then disappeared. Some went to follow other powerful sects, some traded their swordsmanship, some changed their names and built their own sect. And Qiu Ye was one of them.

    Qiu Ye said with a smile, ¡°You are old enough to know the manners. Don¡¯t you know how to call your sect uncle?¡±

    ¡°Yue Jiang Men do not have deceiving disciple like you!¡± Shang Jiuming felt hurt by hearing him mentioning it. He lifted his left hand and made a hint to Xu Cheng and Shang Lingxi to retreat.

    If he could not defeat him, they could still escape.

    Qiu Ye activated his seven orifices twenty years ago and had his inner heaven and earth form recently. Now even if he grew old with less energy, he still had the same power at his youth since his vital energy was now almost perfect.

    Qiu Ye put on a false smile and said coldly, ¡°Shang family has been leading the sect for a long time and you hide many swordsmanship secrets. Ie here today for justice.¡±

    ¡°Jiuming, I remember clearly that your father took away the biggest rubbing. If you give it to me, I promise not to kill you guys.¡±

    ¡°Draw your sword out. Take it from my corpse then,¡± Shang Jiuming replied.

    ¡°Master!¡± Xu Cheng shouted and tried to stop him. He thought that since they already got the puppet, rubbing was no longer that important.

    Shang Jiuming looked at him and said, ¡°Qiu Ye¡¯s real name is Qiu Shenglou, a very sinister and cunning man. Do not count on him to keep his promise.¡±

    ¡°You ask for it. Do not me me then!¡± Qiu Ye suddenly moved and the light of his sword went out as if the sword was hidden somewhere.

    When getting closer, the sword light suddenly appeared again like a fragrance in the wind without any color or shape. But when you smell it, it already went inside your lungs.

    Shang Lingxin stared at it with a stunned look. How powerful the art of Lingering Scent in Wind was! The art they still had not been able to master.

    Could it be that they lost that rubbing and therefore not be able to master it?

    Shang Jiuming had a strange feeling as if he saw all the secrets of this attack. He even already understood how Qiu Ye was going to respond in the next movement. It seemed that he was already very familiar with this art and grabbed its nature.

    Since when did I begin to be so familiar with this art? Shang Jiuming soon had an idea. He drew out the sword and pointed to the empty ce on left side. Meanwhile his body followed the sword¡¯s movement and curled a bit.

    Two swords stopped at the same time. One sword pointed over one¡¯s shoulder almost touching his body. Another sword thrust into the person¡¯s throat and blood flowed out like river.

    Qiu Ye looked at him with surprise and horror and gave out a dying sound, as if he was questioning, ¡°How did you make it happen? Why?¡±

    Could it be that you gathered other swordsmanship rubbings?

    ¡°This is the real Awakening Celestial Sword Style,¡± Shang Mingjiu felt confused at the very beginning but after he realized what had happened. He became excited and happy.

    If he could master itpletely, he would be the top figure in Jiang Hu.

    And that white figure he saw in his dream did not seem to be an illusion nor a devil spirit but a strong spirit left by the Awakening Celestial Sword.

    He could experience samsara for several rounds with a Living Buddha and defeat them. It would not be hard for him to leave behind his willpower.

    Qiu Ye slumped down on the ground with a confused look. Shang Jiuming found scrubbing from his body and then threw him in the river.

    ...

    At night Shang Jiuming took out the Celestial Sword Puppet and put it on the table. He bowed to it several times.

    Only this time he performed three kneelings and nine kowtows in the same manner of worshipping ancestors!

    ¡°Dear Awakening Celestial Sword, I will do everything I can to develop your power.¡±

    Suddenly Meng Qi¡¯s Divine Sense suddenly moved and felt a subtle change in this world.

    Just like practicing Sambhogakaya, what he did to this world would cause a reaction. Practicing Sambhogakaya took advantage of this reaction to feel the reality. As one¡¯s Divine Sense became more powerful, one would be able to feel subtle changes and understand one¡¯s own projection. By adjusting bit by bit, the projection would be more and more real and eventually became the real projection.

    Projection could be different depending on different universes. Just like looking into the mirror, the same person standing in different positions would see different images of oneself. Therefore it was important to find out the feature of one¡¯s projection.

    Meng Qi¡¯s Divine Sense turned to a Dao Yi ze Lamp and lit up karma threads, which linked himself and the responses from this world. Hepared them and then adjusted a bit.

    After a while he stopped adjusting and had a vague idea about leaving a stamp:

    There is my legend left in this world, therefore many knew about the existence of the Awakening Celestial Sword and had their own image of it, an illusory additional self. What I should do now is to adjust its image to the feature of projection. And when they two correspond to each other, I might be able to leave a stamp!

 Chapter 984: Something Must Be Wrong

    <h4>Chapter 984: Something Must Be Wrong</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    The so-called Awakening Celestial Sword image did not equal to someone meeting Meng Qi and remembered him. It was not that simple. Otherwise he need not worry about adjusting the image, etc., if he only needed to adjust it ording to the projection feature.

    To influence a few people¡¯s opinions, Meng Qi could get it done easily as a puppet. Or he could just arrive in this world.

    But Meng Qi assumed that to foster an image that corresponded to his illusory additional self, he must leave a legend behind in this world so that more than a stable image could be fixed in different generations like an evesting stamp that would not easily be washed away in the time river. This would take at least 60 years and three generations¡¯ efforts.

    It was quite hard to adjust the image as it was rted with people in different generations, with different identities, from different areas. Just like the image change of some god, it did not happen in just one day. Meng Qi tried to feel the time river¡¯s flow in this world and found out that one day in the real world equaled to one month in this world. Neen days was no more than one year and seven months. It seemed to be extremely hard to change the fixed image of the Awakening Celestial Sword.

    More importantly, Meng Qi needed to adjust the image more than one time. He had to continuously adjust it ording to the reactions until the illusory image could correspond to the features ordingly. Meng Qi felt that it would take a very long time, at least several decades.

    ¡°If I were now in Nangong Chong¡¯s world or on Earth...¡± Meng Qi sat straight inside the puppet and sighed to himself.

    The Awakening Celestial Sword image formed slowly and was hard to change because themunication in this world was extremely inconvenient. It was still in ancient times and it took over ten days and even several months to send a message to another area. To nt a new idea in the average citizens¡¯ mind would take over one year and a half and it could only be done by storytelling and drama.

    If this world had advanced inte and could have people all over the world tomunicate just as they live close to each other, just like Nangong Chong¡¯s world or on Earth, he would be able to make the image change several times within one or two years. All he needed to do was just to publish a topic and invite other users toment. For example he could name it all records about the Awakening Celestial Sword was fake ording to some official research station, or Ten questions about the Awakening Celestial Sword from a young conscientious historian, or The Awakening Celestial Sword being Xi Nu¡¯s spy and was trying to cause internal disorder, or A Love story between the Awakening Celestial Sword and the Demon Queen, or Big news! The Awakening Celestial Sword deceived ancestors and masters ¨C It even killed his wife for concubines, or The Subduing Demon swordsmanship is not even fit to wipe the Awakening Celestial Swordsmanship¡¯s boots, or finally, The most urate top ten ranking of ten martial arts masters in history...

    Articles with titles like these with a good publicity stunt and certain proof could change its image in most people¡¯s minds.

    Pity this world is different from others with limited resources. Meng Qi drew a long breath and put away his thoughts and tried to think in a more practical way. What if I could adjust the time flow velocity in this world and say, one day equals to ten years and I will need just 190 years to adjust the image several times...

    But wait, even if I had a legend feature and could use real world aura to change the universe, I would not be able to achieve the realm of dating back to the past and mirroring the future and change the time flow in this world, not to even mention to do such wide range change.

    This is the limit of legend itself.

    Wait!

    An idea suddenly shed across Meng Qi¡¯s mind like thunder in a dark sky.

    I do have a legend feature and can change universes by taking advantage of the real world aura!

    This is the point!

    Environment is different in this world but I can change it!

    No resources then I will just have to make it!

    I was mistaken. It¡¯s not about the environment in this world. It¡¯s about me!

    Meng Qi smiled as he almost forgot that he had such power after going to the Real World!

    He left the temporary karma connection inside the Awakening Celestial Sword and his Divine Sense returned. Then himself sitting on the bed opened his eyes and took a stride. He took out his Tyrant¡¯s Invincible de from his sleeve like a purple thunder.

    de light went through multiple obstacles by the connection and lit up Shang Jiuming¡¯s ce. Then a solemn voice rang up:

    ¡°By this wave of the de, void turns weak. The whole world bes small especially for sending non-living matters.¡±

    ¡°By this wave of the de, Heaven bes different from Earth. Maic ce and matters will be visible all the time.¡±

    Shang Jiuming stared with nk eyes and a confused look. He had no idea what was happening.

    What was about this thunder light and voice?

    He had a subtle feeling that the world was shaking and something did change but he could not see it clearly.

    Then he saw purple thunderlight turn to light and drop down right between his eyebrows. He felt his body change and was filled with a lot of new knowledge.

    Then several pictures appeared on his mind as if they were the future:

    Teleportation circles were built in cities in very simple material and little expense, mostly non-living matters.

    Newspapers came out after he provided technology.

    Storytellers and drama artists educated by him walked around and told the stories on newspapers to those who did not read.

    Everywhere in this world became well informed by the help of teleportation circles and newspapers.

    ...

    A year after, the capital city became more prosperous with a lot of information. One could hear different ents and saw special local products in every corner of the city.

    A luxurious wagon in a simple design slowly moved forward in the packed street. Liu Xuewen sitting inside stroked his beard and looked outside the window.

    People walking in the street almost everyone had a newspaper in hand. And Liu saw people getting together and talking about current news. He was proud.

    He and his boss made it happen.

    He was chief editor of the Wulin Express.

    The wagon drove into a garden and then walked into a quiet study room.

    ¡°Good morning,¡± Liu Xuewen greeted politely.

    His boss was the first one who started teleportation circles and the newspaper industry. He was the saint that would only appear once in a thousand years.

    Shang Jiuming sat behind the desk. He was deep in thought as he was recollecting his experience after getting the Celestial Sword Puppet. What he had in mind was that he was going to practice sword art with great effort and then achieve a high level of swordsmanship and finally became themon lord of all ns and to win honor for his own family and then get old and die. But now he had be the hidden power of government and a saint who introduced teleportation circles, a giant of the press industry monopoly group...

    What a huge gap between reality and his goal. Why did he feel that it was easier to realize his goal but the reality he was in right now was like a dream!

    Something must went wrong... Shang Jiuming pondered and was confused. Then he drew a long breath and pointed to an article on the desk:

    ¡°Publish this one piece tomorrow.¡±

    Liu Xuewen looked at it and saw the title:

    ¡°Biography of the Awakening Celestial Sword: Carrying the sword and go traveling all over the world.¡±

 Chapter 985: A Miraculous Jianghu

    <h4>Chapter 985: A Miraculous Jianghu</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    It was that time of the year again, Winter Solstice. The capital was covered in snow once again.

    Qian Ping¡¯an wore a gray coat, putting both his hands inside the sleeves of the opposite hand, and stepped on the snowy ground as he walked towards the tea shop that he often frequented while shivering and creating a puffing white steam out of his mouth.

    Today was a big day for the owner. The rice shop had never opened, and he got to rest early, so he could go and listen to Mr. Storyteller talk about the new and interesting things published in the newspaper.

    In the past year, the world underwent drastic changes, but in the eyes of Qian Ping¡¯an, a business partner of a rice shop, his life did not really change much. The only thing he noticed was the fact that the goods from the North and the South that used to be rare and valuable were bing more and more worthless. Even the owner, who had always been stingy, somehow got his hands on a string of Southern pearls to hire a monk from the temple to consecrate the ceremony.

    Apart from that, everything was the same, except that the stories of Mr. Storyteller were bing more and more interesting.

    The Jianghu that always seemed to be very far away looked as if it was right in front of him now. Even he, who did not even know many of his neighbors, could now count the number of experts under the sky as if he was just counting the treasures in his house. Oh, that¡¯s right, the idiom, ¡®As if counting the treasures in his house¡¯ was something that he learned from Mr. Storyteller. This made him look more like a person who had studied before and traveled the world. It would make him look like the experts who hid in small towns or yed around in the secr world in front of strangers. And all of these things came from the thing called the newspaper.

    These things spread the news happening all over Jianghu to everywhere. Chen Xiucai down across thene said that this was just as the saying goes, ¡°To know the world¡¯s affair without stepping out of the house.¡±

    ¡°Owner has been frowning a lottely,ining that the wheat in the South only matured three times a year. Since they can nt them three times a year, just how much food do they get?¡± Qian Ping¡¯an casually thought about the things that urred over the past few days. The price of rice in the capital dropped a lot overnight, the owner¡¯s hair grew white with worry, which was why he wanted his son to quickly get a wife and marry, to make things merry.

    The young owner was quite an interesting person. It wasmon to see him listening to people read books at the tea shop. Qian Ping¡¯an often consoled the owner to not be too overly concerned with the food from the South, stating that everything had its costs and benefits, if it had a strength, it would also have a weakness. Since it could be harvested three times a year, it would definitely not taste as great as the local rice. By then, different rice would have a different price. There would be rice to satiate the bellies of the poor and rice for the rich to enjoy. Things wouldn¡¯t be that bad.

    These were the things that Qian Ping¡¯an loved to hear the most. If the rice shop could no longer operate, then he could only change his livelihood.

    As his mind wandered, Qian Ping¡¯an stepped into the tea shop. It was much warmer inside, but it was unlike those restaurants or tea houses where they used copper buckets to burn charcoal to warm themselves as if spring hade. The tea and water of the tea shop were cheap, so it could not bear such expenditures. In fact, only people like Qiang Ping¡¯an would spend money to listen to book readings and drink tea over there.

    The only fire came from beside Mr. Storyteller¡¯s leg. The copper furnace shone bright red as it dissipated the feeling of coldness.

    Mr. Storyteller had a goat-like beard. Since he was literate, and since he could immediately read the contents of the Wulin Express and other newspaper, he was well-respected by the poor people around them. Right now, he was drinking the bamboo green tea the tea shop specifically prepared for him while swaying his head as he rested his eyes as if he was humming a song, waiting for the next story.

    Qian Ping¡¯an downed a big bowl of tea and felt warmth surging in his body. The chilling frost on his body melted as he felt incrediblefort.

    For a person like him, to be able to go there to drink tea every now and then, to listen to book reviews, was already an extreme luxury, if it weren¡¯t for the fact that he was still single, it would not have been possible.

    At that time, several horses ran and stopped in front of the entrance of the tea shop in a whirlwind. Several cloaked men carrying des and swords jumped off.

    ¡°Shopkeeper, get me five bowls of good tea, boiling and strong!¡± the leader wore a leather cap while his left hand held a three foot long sword embedded with jades. There was a scar in between his eyebrows, which made him look like a God who had activated the Heavenly Eye.

    ¡°An eye scar on his forehead, seven jades embedded on the sword¡¯s scabbard, Yuexi¡¯s ¡®God Eye Sword¡¯ Gao Fuchen?¡± Qian Ping¡¯an¡¯s mind wandered and thought.

    As for the guests in the tea shop, they were chatting among themselves, also thinking that this was the ¡°God Eye Sword¡± Gao Fuchen who was a first-ss fighter across the Jianghu. He appeared several times on the Wulin Express.

    The people who often went there to listen to the news were as familiar with him as they were with their neighbors.

    ¡°The God Eye Sword who lost pathetically to the ¡®Sad Godly Palm¡¯ Gu Wenxiang?¡± a tea shop guest asked.

    ¡°Yes, yes, that¡¯s him. In just three sword moves, his Seven Jade Sword was knocked out of his hands by Gu Wenxiang,¡± answered someone, confirming the suspicion.

    ¡°Gu Wenxiang is one of the best experts in the world. He¡¯s one of the East Palm West de, it¡¯s normal for the God Eye Sword to lose to him¡±... ¡°Losing to Gu Wenxiang is natural, but back then, Gao Fuchen was the one who boasted about his swordsmanship and actively challenged him. Tsk, tsk...¡± The sound of gossip was like the buzzing of flies and mosquitoes, spreading quickly as the people debated about the fight where Gao Fuchen first made it on the Wulin Express.

    Gao Fuchen seeded young and was a well-known swordsman across the Jianghu. His ears were incredibly sensitive, and he had already heard all the remarks made about him. As he listened, blood gushed into his head as his face flushed red. It hurt as if he was burned. Oh, the embarrassment.

    To be talked about by his peers from the Jianghu was one thing since he was definitely too arrogant as he actually challenged the Sad Godly Palm. But now, he was being criticized by normal people who did not even know martial arts, and the gossip and ridicule followed him wherever he went, it was unbelievably embarrassing.

    He certainly wanted his name to spread across thend, but not like this!

    The appearance of the Wulin Express miraculously changed his reputation as well as the others from across the Jianghu. To use their words, he had be a public figure. Like a bright star in the night sky, all their actions were gazed upon by the people of the world, so they had to be more mindful of their appearance. Moreover, the more personal style they had, the easier it was for them to be admired.

    Something seemed wrong with this kind of Jianghu... Gao Fuchen became angry from his embarrassment. He really wanted to unsheathe his sword and just kill these noisy, poor men, but if he were to really be that impulsive, as long as he failed to thoroughly kill everyone, a few dayster, something like the below would probably appear on the Wulin Express:

    ¡°The God Eye Sword became a devil and brutally murders the innocent,¡±¡±Burnt out from reputation, Gao Fuchen went crazy!¡±¡±Entering the heart of the demonic murderer, Gao Fuchen. Just which Jianghu rule made him pick such an extreme solution?¡±¡±Spilling the bowls of beggars at seven, peeking the female bathhouse at nine, Gao Fuchen¡¯s life of perversion,¡±...

    As he imagined the titles. Gao Fuchen could not help but shudder. This was much worse than being pursued by the entire world. His reputation would be utterly destroyed. At least the reputation of deviating to the path of evil would still bring fear and mystery, this, this would only make the situation impossible for him, he would look like a clown. And if he took revenge against the Wulin Express, just thinking about the Godly teleportation circles of the Dong Family made it impossible for him to unsheathe his sword.

    The Jianghu was big, and the number of people who did not pursue fame and fortune was incredibly low.

    Gao Fuchen took a deep breath and chose to ignore the things he heard. He turned around and wanted to leave.

    Then, at that time, the voice of his associate reached his ears, ¡°Virtuous Brother Gao, the amount of praise one can withstand should be the equivalent of the ridicule one can take.¡±

    Gao Fuchen looked at this associate of his sideways, nodded, and walked forward once more. He then sat beside a table.

    This person was one who liked dances, literature, and art among the people from Jianghu, and he specifically liked some phrases in the Wulin Express, often quoting them, though some of them really made sense.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, the enemy wouldugh at you,¡± this associate said once again, using a famous phrase that he found.

    Gao Fuchen sat quietly as his mind was filled with events from the newspaper. This new thing was like bamboo shoots after a spring rain. It was everywhere, and it involved all levels of people from the Jianghu, unlike before when the Wulin Express had limited publishing pages and could only publish news rted to Wulin¡¯s best, and most of the warriors back then could not experience a change in their identities. Now, however, as long as one had a little bit of fame and did something somewhat influential, then it was incredibly hard to avoid being reported on and have one¡¯s name spread far and wide.

    ¡°I heard that the master of the Flying Fox Vige bribed the editor of their local newspaper and the Wulin Express, so that they could hide the fact that their disciples lost during a spar...¡± Gao Fuchen thought, feeling jealous. It was a pity that the one he challengedst time was the Sad Godly Palm which caused quite a stir, the editors simply had no way of containing the news spreading.

    Pa!

    Mr. Storyteller suddenly mmed the wooden block down. Everyone in the hall came back to their senses, and the ce became eerily quiet.

    ¡°Today, the headline of the Wulin Express is the continuation of the events of the Jianghu. It is about the incident with the Awakening Celestial Sword. The title is, `Wandering The Land Relying on a Sword,`¡± Mr. Storyteller said with simple words, yet implying a profound meaning.

    Gao Fuchen looked alive, ¡°The Wulin Express actually used their headline to serialize a historical incident?¡±

    And the Awakening Celestial Sword was one of the few seniors he respected and admired as he thought the Awakening Celestial Sword was the best swordsman in history.

    As for Qian Ping¡¯an, his gaze showed that he was ignorant and did not understand the what from the why. He only began to know about things about Jianghu in the past few months, knowing the names of some of the experts were already considered quite good, so how could he know about previous masters?

    Most of the other tea shop guests were just like him.

    Mr. Storyteller¡¯s expression became very serious as he started reading the prologue, ¡°From ancient times, the number of people who reach the peak of the martial arts world and crush the void is so few that it can be counted with the fingers of one hand, and the ones closest to our time is the Sword Emperor and the Awakening Celestial Sword.¡±

    ¡°The Awakening Celestial Sword learned martial arts from a young age and achieved sess at a young age. As such, he was naturally perceptive and had a peek of the Heavenly Way. He stepped into the world of Jianghu as he escorted Lu Guan into the capital. Killing and poison were all impermanent to him, he guarded temples on mountains at night, his longsword stunned the capital, and then he sat down with the Sword Emperor to debate theories. He came to a realization and knew that one could not rely on someone else when it came to martial arts. He gradually left behind his fame, glory, and wealth before leaving far away. After many years, he advanced on the path of Supreme martial arts and reappeared in Jianghu. No one could stop him. He fought against the Sword Emperor at Sunset Peak as the both of them left in tatters.¡±

    The short introduction already blew Qian Ping¡¯an and the others away. This seemed like a real martial arts grandmaster. Compared to the Awakening Celestial Sword, the other top-ss experts that he knew about earlier were all likemoners, they did not have the imposing aura of a grandmaster.

    Mr. Storyteller then started talking about the main body of his story, ¡°The Awakening Celestial Sword did not have a specific name, he was only called Xiao Meng. But after he stepped into the world of Jianghu, what he was called was no longer important because the people of the world will only remember the title, the `Awakening Celestial Sword.¡¯¡±

    ¡°To practice swords, he suffered a lot of hardships and endured through loneliness. That was why he really cherished his body and patiently waited for the time to unsheathe his sword. The day to make a name for himself in an instant he unleashed his swordsmanship.¡±

    ¡°At that time, he and his sword were both nameless. Nobody knew what style hid within his sword sheath. When hepletely umted his energy, the opportunity he was waiting for came. The moment he grabbed his sword and walked out of the quiet ancient temple in the depths of the mountain, the world was stunned. Just who is he? Where did hee from? How did he possess such frightening sword skills?¡±

    ¡°Before long, he became one of the two most famous swords in the entire Jianghu.¡±

    ¡°From nameless to famous, it only took one unsheathing. From then on, no one dared to look directly at him ever again.¡±

    ...

    Qian Ping¡¯an had never heard of a story like this before and never knew the existence of such a character. After one month, as long as he had money and was not busy after the rice shop closed, he would go and listen to stories at the tea shop. If it were not possible, then he would look for other tea shop guests that he was familiar with, and listen to them retell the stories. From ¡°Relying on the sword to escort Master Lu; Oveing five levels and cutting down six generals; Guarding the Mountain River Temple at night; Not worthy of my sword¡± and other stories to ¡°The battle at Sunset Peak.¡± The stories captivated him as he admired and looked forward to the graceful bearing of those predecessors.

    ¡°If only I had known about the stories of the Awakening Celestial Sword long ago, I¡¯m sure I would have thought of something to practice martial arts...¡± Qian Ping¡¯an sighed.

    This Awakening Celestial Sword¡¯s Biography was much more detailed than the previous ones. The image of the Awakening Celestial Sword also became richer. Although it was somewhat different from the previous depiction of a Cold Swordsman, it was more human and much closer to one¡¯s understanding and imagination of a swordsman. Not only did Gao Fuchen and the others who highly praised the Awakening Celestial Sword not resist it, but they quickly epted the new image and slightly changed their perception.

    This was what people called a more human Awakening Celestial Sword!

    Inside the Celestial Sword Puppet ced within Shang Jiuming¡¯s study room, Meng Qi¡¯s divine sense, relying on this kind of changes and the medium that was the Celestial Sword Puppet, experienced the feedback of the Heaven and Earth as well as the changes in connection.

    ¡°... I should stay here and adjust a bit,¡± Meng Qi gained something.

    The second day, when Qian Ping¡¯an stepped once again into the tea shop, the headline of the Wulin Express in front of the storyteller had changed. It became, ¡°Though the sword is ruthless the man is not, the secret history of the dissolute life of the Awakening Celestial Sword.¡±

 Chapter 986: Projection Starting To Take Shape

    <h4>Chapter 986: Projection Starting To Take Shape</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    Over ten tables were set inside the tea shop. At the time, all the tables were already fully seated, even the gaps in the aisles were filled with guests holding a cup in their hands as they waited with their heads raised. It was incredibly crowded, just like when the temples heldmunity opera performances.

    For civilians of the lower middle economic ss whose lives were simple and boring, listening to the storyteller read the newspaper had be a pleasure that was incredibly hard toe by. At the very least, it was more cost-effectivepared to drinking. They could still afford to head there and listen to the newspaper-telling every other day. Moreover, after they returned home, they would receive the best of wees from their neighbors around their streets. They would return and retell the interesting and colorful world of Wulin Jianghu as well as the issues from other ces that were actually far away from but seemed quite close to them to their neighbors, adding color to their otherwise dull lives.

    Qian Ping¡¯an saw a scene like that the moment he stepped into the tea shop. However, he seemed a little dazed as his thoughts floated elsewhere, He did not seem to pay attention to the things happening in front of him.

    ¡°I heard from Dongjia before that the four major rice businesses in the capital are making an alliance to deal with the foreign food productsing into the capital. They hired assassins and Wulin experts and even colluded with the officials of the imperial court to return the price of rice to its normal level. It looks like over a dozen lives have already been lost. Quite a lot of food merchants have died...¡±

    ¡°And the day before yesterday, the Wulin Express published the letters of Tan Hai, the president of the Five Southern Provinces Rice Association, and stated that he was working with the Southern Sea Heavenly Sword Lin Zu, to enter the capital and visit the former prime minister...¡±

    ¡°In the past dozen years, there haven¡¯t been any grandmasters across the Jianghu, and the Southern Sea Heavenly Sword and Sad Godly Palm are among the few who got the closest. Based on what was stated in the Wulin Express, it doesn¡¯t seem like this rice dispute will be resolving any time soon...¡±

    ¡°The Tan Gang has been pretty temperamental as ofte. They would get into fights just after a few words of exchange. Chen Xiucai from the street entrance said that it¡¯s only a matter of time before they rebel, asking for meals...¡±

    Information that Qian Ping¡¯an learned about recently kept spinning in his mind. The reason he was dazed was due to the fact that he had an impulse, an impulse to try something. Many things seemed to be happening all over the world, the Wulin Express always reported things as if it were the era where sess was brimming, and it gave people a miraculous hope just like spring.

    The Chen Family¡¯s rice shop looked like it only had hardships ahead of it, ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like this job of mine willst very long. Should I continue working as an employee of another shop and bide my time before bing a manager? To live my entire life seeing only the sky within my four walls? Or should I give it a go outside, to catch this wave and ride this era of sess?¡±

    ¡°If I go and make a living outside, what should I do? I¡¯ve never learned martial arts before, and I don¡¯t really have much money.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. The products in the South and North of the capital are getting cheaper. And if I remember correctly, my hometown doesn¡¯t really have these things. That¡¯s right, the teleportation circles exist only in the big cities. Should I buy some southern products with cash and credit and bring them there?¡±

    Pa!

    The crisp and clear sound of the wooden block rang across the room. Qian Ping¡¯an could not help but shudder as his thoughts returned to reality.

    He raised his head and saw that Mr. Storyteller had picked up the Wulin Express.

    ¡°It is just as the old saying went, `The longsword is ruthless, but the man isn¡¯t, even if it were the Awakening Celestial Sword himself, he could not avoid secrism. Today, we¡¯ll talk about some of his love affairs,¡± Mr. Storyteller said as he stroked his bread while swaying his head.

    Everyone suddenly looked awake and spirited. For them, love affairs and the like were much more interesting than anecdotal events across Jianghu.

    ¡°Chapter one. Disillusioned and falling in love with the Lake Fairy, a sexual encounter of the Yin and Yang that forged a sword.¡±

    ...

    ¡°Chapter two. Passing Hua Mansion; sword shines in the depths of the night; Ascending the courtyard to flee under the moon.¡±

    ...

    ¡°Chapter three. Feelings from the highest-ss courtesan as she helps Xiao Meng navigate the roaring waves in the sea of bedsheets illuminated by a lightless red candle.¡±

    ...

    This edition of the Wulin Express published three chapters of stories, and it made Qian Ping¡¯an and the others really agitated. It was just too bad that the stories ended too quickly, and there was no continuation. They hated the fact that although the penmanship was remarkably enchanting, in crucial areas, things were simply written off, leaving them no room to release the pent up tension as their blood pumped from listening to the stores. It was just like picking the top courtesan from the pleasure house, taking off their pants, only to find out that the sun was already up and everything was just a dream.

    But could the newspaper publish an article like that? Could it ever reach the great hall of elegance?

    Everyone was slightly confused at that moment. It was a rather conservative era; still, only erotic arts and obscene songs and poems at the brothels were famous for their explicitness, it was extremely rare for such things to exist in an establishment like that.

    After leaving the tea shop, the stories still remained in Qian Ping¡¯an¡¯s head. He kept fumbling about in his bed as he could not fall asleep. He kept thinking about the future developments of the story, imagining and outlining images of the various beautiful fairies in the story. He could not wait until it was morning again so that the serialization inside the Wulin Express could be updated.

    An unprecedented freshness stimted the people. Furthermore, with Shang Jiuming¡¯s extreme perseverance, the voice of all the naysayers who argued that public morality and human hearts were going downhill as they were no longer what it used to be, were suppressed.

    ¡°Chapter 12. Xiao Meng¡¯s first encounter with the Emperor Demon Queen during a mission; taking off the white gown to be naked to act as the Celestial Demon.¡±

    ...

    ¡°Chapter 14. A hidden arrow, falling into the forbidden pce twice; bing a hero, the Awakening Celestial Sword saves the damsel.¡±

    ...

    It finished again during the key moments... Qian Ping¡¯an was anxious. He really wanted to bring the author over and have him write the next 70 to 80 chapters. At the same time, due to his trust in the Wulin Express, he really admired the Awakening Celestial Sword, Xiao Meng. His swordsmanship was outstanding, and he moved between multiple stylish beauties, winning the hearts of many of them. He was simply a winner in life.

    ¡°It¡¯s too bad I¡¯m not the Awakening Celestial Sword...¡± Qian Ping¡¯anmented as he walked out of the tea shop.

    At that moment, a person walked out from a dark corner and was suddenly in front of him without making a sound. He lowered his voice and said, ¡°Do you want the continuation?¡±

    ¡°What continuation?¡± Qian Ping¡¯an asked without a clue.

    ¡°The continuation of the Awakening Celestial Sword and the Emperor Queen¡¯s rtionship referring to 36 intercourse styles together. No deleted paragraphs, for only five copper pieces!¡± the person looked left and right before answering cautiously.

    Qian Ping¡¯an¡¯s heart jumped and immediately answered, ¡°I¡¯ll take it!¡±

    As they talked, he had already grabbed five copper pieces from his pockets and bought the thin booklet.

    ¡°Remember, the other continuation series are all fakes. Only Xiao Gao Hermit¡¯s words are rich and colorful,¡± the person left those words after collecting the copper pieces before leaving in a hurry, looking for his next client.

    Qian Ping¡¯an was very agitated. He grabbed tightly onto the booklet and returned home with swift footsteps. He then locked the door and lit his candles before flipping through the pages.

    ¡°Fuck, I don¡¯t know how to read. Why the fuck did I buy it!?¡± Qian Ping¡¯an let out a roar of exasperation.

    That was the pity of being illiterate...

    ...

    Inside an inn.

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe that the Awakening Celestial Sword is this kind of person,¡± Gao Fuchen gripped the handle of his sword tightly as if he wanted to head straight to the headquarters of the Wulin Express to make things right.

    Hispanionughed and said, ¡°How could an ultimate expert like the Awakening Celestial Sword not attract the attention of damsels? They are just merry love affairs, is it even worth mentioning?¡±

    For men of that era, love affairs and the like would not affect one¡¯s image, it only proved one¡¯s charm.

    Gao Fuchen frowned and said, ¡°The Awakening Celestial Sword should be a swordsman who was solely devoted to his sword!¡±

    ¡°No, you should think. When he escorted Lu Guan to the capital, he was already apanied by an absolute stunner. Him working with the Demon Queen is also something known by all. When he reemerged in Jianghu, he even looked for the Demon Queen first. To say that there isn¡¯t something there, I won¡¯t believe it,¡± hispanion felt that the secret history of his love affairs was the truth.

    ¡°But, but...¡± Gao Fuchen could not rebuke at that moment.

    Hispanionughed while shaking his head and said, ¡°Only real heroes can stick to their true colors, any real bachelor would naturally seek romance, the Awakening Celestial Sword did not lose himself and was able to ovee things as he went, these love affairs and the like are but minor details.¡±

    ¡°I guess you¡¯re right...¡± Gao Fuchen sighed. Although it made sense, the image of the Awakening Celestial Sword in his mind seemed to have crumbled a little.

    ...

    Inside the Demonic Sect branches, multiple heretic evil demon practitioners were distressed.

    They were not sad that the Demon Queen was connected to the Awakening Celestial Sword. After all, it had been over a century ago, it was not something of consequence. They were angered as the hidden history described each of the branches as extremely useless and powerless.

    However, they did not have a voice out there, so they didn¡¯t even have any means to sound their protest!

    Should they create and groom a puppet or establish a new newspaperpany? Or should they just send a death squad to attack the Wulin Express?

    ...

    Inside a hidden room somewhere. A normal person grabbed the letters inside: ¡°Assassinate Shang Jiuming of the Wulin Express.¡±

    The normal person tore the letter to pieces, and a shining longsword appeared in his hand.

    He was a world-renowned assassin. He had no heritage or name, he did not leave his name intentionally. It was only because he killed many people that he was called the Faceless Killer God.

    However, he always felt that he was just a sword, a fish gutting sword. A sword that normally hid inside the stomach of the fish, within maps, covering the light, and in the moment the sword was unsheathed, the light was so bright that it would illuminate beyond the horizon, even he would feel touched.

    Shang Jiuming could already be considered dead!

    ...

    The stories of the love affairs did not really affect anything. The Awakening Celestial Sword¡¯s image gradually changed.

    In the past few months, Meng Qi used the Celestial Sword Puppet to slowly experience the feedback, and he could feel the subtle change in the connection¡¯s strength.

    ¡°Just a little bit more...¡± he suddenly knew which direction he should adjust towards!

    He was the Devil Buddha Ananda¡¯s choice to escape from difficult situations. When escaping repression, he would definitely do everything to improve his strength, which also meant that when he was still under his control, his Legendary image would be closer to his additional self, allowing him to obtain legendary characteristics again in the future, improving his strength, and the cooperation between the inside and outside would make opening the seal a lot easier!

    ...

    Qian Ping¡¯an stepped into the tea shop once more. He was spirited, and his eyes showed a bright glow. It looked as if he had found his way.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. I¡¯m here to bid farewell to the tea shop. I¡¯m going to follow the King of Freedom and go out to sea!¡±

    With the teleportation circles, there was no longer the need to worry about products getting swept away by huge waves while exploring the seas. They only needed to build a teleportation circle and send the goods back. As such, there was no longer a need for experts to gaze upon the seas or to organize the seas. After the King of Freedom and the Wulin Express started working together, it announced to the world: The age of great voyage has arrived!

    It made his heart jump as a new life seemed to have appeared right in front of his eyes.

    ¡°The headline today. Master Zhen Ding exposed the true identity of the Awakening Celestial Sword,¡± Mr. Storyteller¡¯s voice seemed a little serious.

    ¡°What? Real identity?¡± Qian Ping¡¯an was stunned.

    ¡°Master Zhen Ding is a kind Wulin events researcher. He believes that the Awakening Celestial Sword is actually the reincarnation of the Demon Lord after he used some hidden magic! Otherwise, there¡¯s no exnation as to why his martial arts was a gift from the Heavens. To be able to head to the void in a short few years. Otherwise, there is also no reason to exin why the Demon Queen was so fond of him, falling in love at first sight. More importantly, the Demon Lord suddenly passed away in his peak. The monk left the following words, ¡®It is too abnormal, there must be a demonic anomaly. If he were to secretly prepare for reincarnation, to be reborn again, then that would make things clear!¡± the storyteller breathed in a breath of cold air. The conclusion was certainly too frightening.

    However, a huge chunk of the Demon Lord¡¯s energy was most certainly absorbed by the Awakening Celestial Sword!

    Inside an inn somewhere, Gao Fuchen stood up violently and said, ¡°I am going to kill this Master Zhen Ding. I will let him know that he can eat anything he wants, but when ites to words, one should always be careful.¡±

    ...

    After a few months, they could not find the person called Master Zhen Ding.

    However, this article that led to various hot debates was supported and recognized by various branches of the Demonic Sect. There was a split in the image of the Awakening Celestial Sword. And the split part made Meng Qi the characteristics of the projection specifically clear, the subtle connection was still vague, but it was starting to take shape!

 Chapter 987: Winter Solstice

    <h4>Chapter 987: Winter Solstice</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    A building that looked like a garden was located on East City Street, a ce wherend was as valuable as gold. It was a quiet ce located in a busy and noisy ce, hidden within the hustling and bustling of a city while segregated from the secr world.

    This was the location of the headquarters of the Wulin Express. Its rise was quick and shocking. It changed the habits of the people, widening their horizons and perspectives.

    Most people of Jianghu did not know the real owner of the Wulin Express, and they also had no idea how to investigate how it could so quickly spread the teleportation circles across thend. Only a small number of people who were either overbearing or were amazing at currying favor knew about the three characters of a name, Shang Jiuming. One should know that he came from a dying sect, and it was a coincidence that he obtained the immortal¡¯s relic and suddenly rose to power. After that, his smooth rise was unbelievable and incredibly mysterious to everyone.

    On East City Street, the Faceless Killer God was strolling about casually, trying on theatrical masks asionally while trying products from the South and North at other times. There was no difference between him and ordinary citizens.

    He had been staying there for three entire months, all just to await Shang Jiuming¡¯s appearance, and he believed he could still continue waiting.

    Patience was a trait he was born with. Once, to learn sword fighting, he used three years to get a teacher. Another time, to kill a target, he disguised himself as a beggar for nine whole months. Sometimes, even he himself would be touched by his patience.

    In truth, earlierst month, he had already encountered Shang Jiuming, but he chose not to make his move back then as the encounter was too sudden. They were too far apart, and before closing the distance, if he were to brandish his sword, the sess rate would be less than fifty percent. As such, he chose to continue waiting, not feeling anxious at all.

    He was confident that he would most definitely take the opportunity the next time.

    ¡°Are these really Sandalwood Beads from the Southern Sea?¡± the Faceless Killer God grabbed a string of beads before asking.

    As he spoke, he nced at a man standing opposite the Wulin Express headquarters. He had a cold demeanour, and in between his eyebrows was a very deep scar that made it look like he had opened the Heavenly Eye.

    ¡°Gao Fuchen?¡± the Faceless Killer God was no stranger to the names of people from Jianghu.

    Gao Fuchen held his longsword behind him as he gazed closely at the main entrance of the Wulin Express, measuring up the crowd going in and out of the door as he waited for the appearance of an editor.

    During the past few days, Gao Fuchen had been rather upset. The fact that Master Zhen Ding did not exist was not important, more important was the attitude of the newspapers like the Wulin Express. Gao Fuchen himself had hired a scribe who put his views into words and strongly refuted the evil and illogical theory stating that the Awakening Celestial Sword was the reincarnation of the Demon Lord. But after he sent the article to the newspaper agencies, nothing came back, and he never heard back from them. Although every newspaper would make it seem like they published the opinions and views of both the affirmative and opposing sides as they looked neutral, the articles of the affirmative side were always rubbish, they only used repeated arguments every time, how could they convince someone?

    Moreover, simr articles in recent times had been mostly used to intimidate, ridicule, and criticize people with different views as evil heretics and demons and that these people should be punished using cruel and torturous methods. These extreme words pushed the neutrals to the opposing side, added to that, many people liked to give masters and experts background so that they may feel reassured psychologically. It wasn¡¯t because they themselves were incapable, it was simply that they were unlucky when reincarnating, so the Awakening Celestial Sword being the reincarnation of the Demon Lord fit right into this attitude of the people, so it gradually resonated with the people.

    Many of Gao Fuchen¡¯s friends started believing this as theymented the unpredictability and peculiarity of the Demonic Sect. To be able to transform one¡¯s primordial spirit into a demon spirit seed before hiding it inside a human¡¯s body to germinate, ultimately bidding farewell to the secr world to be an extraordinary being. There was no wonder the Awakening Celestial Sword could stun the world even at such a young age. It was as if he had been training in martial arts ever since he was still inside his mother¡¯s belly. There was no wonder he and others like him did not have any achievements at that age...

    No wonder, no wonder!

    Gao Fuchen¡¯s peers¡¯ perception of the Awakening Celestial Sword gradually changed. Gao Fuchen tried his best to prevent it but to no avail. Gradually, he felt more and more disheartened.

    ¡°The world is so big, just how many like me are left? Just how many are like me, wanting to have my voice heard but are unable to do so?¡± Gao Fuchen¡¯s gaze while looking at the main entrance of the Wulin Express became sharper. ¡°We¡¯ve already reached this stage. Words have already be useless, then I¡¯ll just use the sword in my hand to make my argument then.¡±

    ¡°Since you won¡¯t allow me to speak, then don¡¯t you think you can speak, too!¡±

    Gao Fuchen was very confident with the sword. Even if he lost against the Sad Godly Palm, he was not shaken in the least. He was certain that one day, he would be able to wield a sword strong enough to stun the heavens and rid all the evils in the world.

    ¡°The editors of the Wulin Express are all masters of the pen, but they have forgotten that the most important trait in Jianghu is strength. Today, I will make sure to make them remember that!¡±

    To destroy all enemies in five steps, words and tongues could neverpare to the sword!

    Ta, ta, ta. A horse carriage exited the Wulin Express. Its decorations were simple, and yet it also carried a sense of dignity. The carriage driver looked very energetic, his eyes hiding a sense of power while his movements were smooth and slick.

    ¡°An expert not weaker than me...¡± Gao Fuchen made a firm judgment.

    To have an expert like this drive the carriage, this person must be an important person in the Wulin Express, it might even be the mysterious owner!

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing sweeter than killing the person I hate after defeating an opponent whose strength is of my equal!¡± Gao Fuchen¡¯s heart suddenly raced as he burned with passion. It was as if he had returned to his youth, the first time he held a sword while facing danger.

    The horse carriage turned to the North. Gao Fuchen began moving, and at that moment, he saw a wonderful and extremely concise glow of a sword bursting forth from the hands of an ordinary person passing by the horse carriage.

    It was the darkness of the past that brought out the brightness and brilliance of today!

    Gao Fuchen suddenly felt ashamed, ¡°I can¡¯t swing the sword like this. My swordsmanship still has ws!¡±

    ¡°Who is this? Why haven¡¯t I heard of him before?¡±

    There was a profound sense of inspiration and affection in the Faceless Killer God¡¯s gaze. This was his most perfect sh. It was a sh so perfect that it couldpete against the Southern Sea Heavenly Sword¡¯s sh.

    No matter how nameless he was in the past, his future would only be enveloped in unlimited brilliance!

    The sword pierced through the carriage door window before the driver could block it, tearing the curtains to pieces.

    Suddenly, the Faceless Killer God saw a sword, an ancient looking longsword.

    It looked like it had been waiting there all along, like the remnants of dusk, blocking all the brilliance he had created, inviting his wrist directly moving towards it.

    Pu!

    Pain. The sword left his hands and the Faceless Killer God backed away unconsciously. But he saw a meteor, a dreamlike meteor that brightened his vision, hitting directly in between the eyes.

    ¡°This is several times more wonderful than my previous sh...¡± the Faceless Killer God was moved again, to be able to see such swordsmanship, he could die in peace.

    His eyes were wet as he strained to utter the words, ¡°What sword style?¡±

    With the sword resting on hisp, Shang Jiuming¡¯s eyes were full of devotion.

    ¡°The Awakening Celestial Sword Style.¡±

    ¡°So that¡¯s it...¡± the Faceless Killer God fell backward as he looked into the sky, his eyes filled with relief and affection.

    ¡°No wonder it¡¯s called the sword style left behind by those who crushed the void...¡±

    Gao Fuchen watched the scene in front of him unfold as if he had been put into a thousand-year ice cave, he could not help but feel a chill.

    ¡°A sword style like this actually exists in the world! It¡¯s a thing of Gods and Demons!¡±

    Faced against a sword style like this, Gao Fuchen did not even dare to unsheathe his sword!

    ¡°This is the Awakening Celestial Sword Style?¡±

    ¡°Since the owner of the Wulin Express already inherited the Awakening Celestial Sword Style, why did he defame the Awakening Celestial Sword? Does he have some inside information?¡±

    Gao Fuchen stared nkly as the horse carriage steered away. After a long time, he came back to his senses. He was sad and dejected. At the same time, he was also confused and shaken.

    ¡°Maybe I¡¯ve been persevering on the wrong thing?¡±

    After another month, the Awakening Celestial Sword¡¯s image began to integrate. It gradually moved towards the direction where he was the reincarnation of the Demon Lord.

    Meng Qi felt the resonation of Heaven and Earth within the Celestial Sword Puppet, he felt the subtle and surreal connection really taking shape. Connected to him and the Awakening Celestial Sword Image,municating the real world and that piece ofnd.

    It was time!

    It was time to turn the projected image into a seal!

    Surrounding the Celestial Sword Puppet, light and shadow suddenly danced and moved before it turned into a human figure. Wearing a white shirt with a cold expression, with a happy but not sad gaze, holding a crystal that contained the primitive force of the Demon Lord in one hand while holding the century-old Awakening Celestial Sword in the other.

    Shang Jiuming saw the scene unfold in front of him with his mouth wide open. Then, as if he already had a premonition long ago, he saw the white swordsman wield the sword, creating an impable sword glow that crushed the void, opened thend, and appeased the four directional zodiacs, and agglomerated the five elements.

    With a swing of the sword, Heaven and Earth moved. Meng Qi worked his divine sense and, relying on the resonation, branded this illusory image between Heaven and Earth as if it was Sa?bhogak¨¡ya purifying thend, bing part of the world¡¯s principles.

    The illusory image dispersed and vanished as the subtle connection subsided. The brand turned into a seal, as long as Meng Qi did not fall, as long as thend was not destroyed, then the legend of the Awakening Celestial Sword would never end!

    The brilliant sword glow disappeared. Shang Jiuming saw the Celestial Sword Puppet sitting there quietly and noticed several sword holes on its back which manifested the Vital Energy Cirction Method.

    The amazing experience that seemed surreal was finally over, but there was no way of going back now... Shang Jiuming sighed. To protect his current life, the most important thing right now was to work hard and practice his swordsmanship.

    ...

    Jade Pce, Kunlun Mountain.

    Meng Qi, who was seated on the cloud bed, suddenly felt an unstable aura that seemed to exist in another universe.

    ¡°At longst, I¡¯ve left the seal before the Winter Solstice. It¡¯s too bad I can¡¯t rely on this method in the future. After all, the number of worlds that have legends left behind is too low...¡± Meng Qi opened his eyes and suddenly felt something in his heart. He raised his head and looked towards the horizon.

    Above the Eastern Sea, a magnificent ship was steering in mid-air above rippling and vtile energy ocean, existing in between reality and the illusory world. At the bow of the ship was a prideful woman wearing feathered clothing and a star crown. Heaven and Earth all around her made pressuring rickety sounds that sounded like different worlds colliding against each other.

    This was a Divine Fairy.

    This was the Messenger of Golden Turtle Ind.

    Winter Solstice had arrived.

 Chapter 988: Meeting Of The Heavyweights

    <h4>Chapter 988: Meeting Of The Heavyweights</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    Rays of the morning light covered the sky as clouds clustered together. The vtile energy ocean of the void moved to the side as the magnificent and hazy ship stopped above Huamei Heights.

    The Golden Turtle Ind Messenger stood proud at the bow of the ship and waved her hands before mists descended from the sky to form a white cloud stairway filled with seven colors, descending to the periphery of the mountain-guarding formation.

    ¡°Let me wee Master Lu attending the banquet,¡± a loud and dignified voice resonated all around.

    Mister Luda held the sword beside him and got up from the simple hut. He turned around and looked at the grave of his wife with affectionate eyes before he stepped onto the stairway and ascended the towering fairy ship, nodding slightly to pay his respects to the Golden Turtle Ind Messenger.

    The messenger nodded in response, not showing arrogance. With her strength and the realm she was in, it was naturally very easy for her to see that Mister Luda was very close to bing a divine fairy and would transform soon. Moreover, his body had the characteristics to reach the Legendary realm, and the difference with her was not all that great. It was no wonder he was called the number one expert of the central maind. He should be treated with respect.

    Mister Luda looked around and saw familiar faces in He Qi and others.

    This was a banquet that only Dharmakayas were invited to.

    ...

    This towering and magnificent fairy ship floated in mid-air above the Jade Pce on Kunlun Mountain. Looking from afar, it was actually not that much smaller than the mountain peak as it blocked the sunlight and made it look like a cloudy day.

    ¡°Let me wee Master Su attending the banquet,¡± the Golden Turtle Ind Messenger lightly moved her lips, but her voice was so loud it was as if God was speaking, it affected the tides and made them change, creating waves from the ocean.

    Then, the white stairway automatically descended as if it had received the summons from the Heavens, but unlike the treatment of the Dharmakaya earlier. The clouds of the stairway floated as the mist was cleansed from within while the Four Symbols settled down, and the Principle of Nature was formed, creating multiple worlds, some had their sun blocked as they faced eternal darkness while some were gatherings of stars and were nations of Gods. Some were covered in greens, brimming with life, some were covered by oceans and had a few inds. Every level of the stairway was a different universe, universes that were temporarily formed and could barely stabilize!

    Thest time the messenger came to the Jade Pce, she did not meet the Primitive Emperor Su Meng. She knew that he was born out of meeting with misfortune, and the moment he obtained the Dharmakaya, he already possessed characteristics of the Legendary and Nirvana Realms. There had been none like him before, and he was incredibly special. If he did not be a fallen halfway, then getting to the Legendary Realm was possible. That was why she wanted to test him and help provide references for the master of the ind to make a judgment and decision.

    Meng Qi sat on his cloud bed with his des and swords hidden in his sleeves. At that moment, he opened his mouth, turned the broken pieces of the Hao Tian Mirror into a ray of light before devouring them. Then, he patted his sleeves and stood up, rxed.

    Both his hands were no longer as white as jade like before, it possessed godly and demonic charms, and was gradually returning to innocence. He did not see any oddities in it, so he just left it with him, and inadvertently, it seemed to have a sort of strength hidden within, a strength that could break the Heavens and destroy the three realms.

    Meng Qi slowly stepped onto the white cloud stairway. Clusters of stars of all colors were under his feet, each of them symbolizing Gods with different authority, night,w, day, bnce, justice, and others flowed out as if they wanted to grab his ankle.

    As his hemp shoes stepped down, the stars suddenly spun very quickly as they lost their rules and became chaotic, then they headed towards doomsday before finally returning to quietness.

    With Meng Qi¡¯s every step, whether it was a world of eternal darkness or a world engulfed in waters, they temporarily lost bnce and headed towards an inevitable future of deep and dead silence.

    Upon seeing Meng Qi ascend step by step without a hint of the mundane and mortal world, the Golden Turtle Ind Messenger could not help butment, ¡°Is this the ability to change the principles of nature by relying on the changes of the aura of the real world? Or are these his Nirvana realm characteristic that can manipte future fate?¡±

    ¡°No matter what it is, it¡¯s a realm that I have not been able to achieve, and am still far away from reaching, even after thousands of years of training.¡±

    Compared to a person like this, even if a divine fairy would feel down and sad.

    ¡°Meeting Master Su,¡± greeted the Golden Turtle Ind Messenger lightly.

    Meng Qi smiled faintly and said, ¡°Meeting the Messenger. If you have an invitation in the future, you can just leave the invitation card in various ces around Huamei Heights, the screen wall across the gate symbolizes the Jade Pce appearance to the people, after all, leaving words on it isn¡¯t really the best.¡±

    Leaving graffiti left and right was a very impolite gesture.

    ¡°Symbolizing the appearance to the people...¡± the Golden Turtle Ind Messenger thought about the empty Jade Pcest time and almost failed to keep herself from rebuking his words. ¡°Get disciples to guard the door before mentioning about facing the people...¡±

    In the end, she forced down these words and maintained a proud and uncaring appearance.

    Through the smoky clouds around her, Meng Qi nced at the divine fairy and assessed her. He saw that she had a wonderful figure and beautiful features as if she was a fairy from the Heavens in fairy tales. Her skin gave a soft glow, yet her aura was deep and profound, making it very hard to guess her age.

    His senses spread and Meng Qi saw Mister Luda, focused and devoted in sculpting a wooden sculpture in the corner of the deck. He saw Su Wuming, who was not at all interested in worldly affairs, resting with his eyes closed. He also saw the bronze-skinned Gu Erduo, who was overflowing with Godly aura, as well as the frightening giant Scorpio Axe in his hands.

    Pa!

    A bolt of lightning shed in the void. A domineering and pressuring aura that made even the Golden Turtle Ind Messenger shudder gushed forth. The Invincible de was raring to go as it faced the Scorpio Axe.

    Their gazes met as a solemn and oppressive atmosphere descended upon them. Just as Meng Qi was about to speak, his senses discovered another familiar face, a familiar face that he did not expect to meet.

    Gao Lan stood proudly on the side with his hands behind his back as he overlooked thend of Beizhou. Han Guang stared up upon the skies with solemn eyes as if he was thinking about a very difficult problem, and beside them was a blue-robed priest sitting cross-legged. His face was smooth as his beard was half ck and half white, he was the solemn and dignified Priest of Destiny. The Priest of Destiny who took in the Killing Priestess, Sa Ren Po Wa, the Priest of Destiny who saw that Meng Qi had the Five Colors Birth Chart!

    ¡°It has been a year since west bade farewell. How are you, sir?¡± Meng Qi¡¯s aura suddenly became profound as if it had be innocent. He instantly broke free from Gu Erduo¡¯s Qi Ji as he moved in front of the Priest of Destiny.

    ¡°He also possesses the Dharmakaya?¡±

    The Priest of Destiny shook his head and said, ¡°Not good at all. It is my destiny to be tired as I rush about everywhere.¡±

    His tone was t and calm, without any fluctuations as if he had experienced vicissitude and had finally seen through worldly affairs. His sharpness had been dulled as he reached a certain degree of tranquility.

    ¡°Sir, you are an extraterrestrial being, I thought you wouldn¡¯t be going to Golden Turtle Ind,¡± Meng Qi said casually.

    The Priest of Destiny sighed and said, ¡°It is destiny. How could I escape?¡±

    Near them, Gao Lan returned his gaze and looked at Han Guang. He then said, ¡°The cloud stairways are connected, and the rays of light piercing through the clouds and the cluster of clouds correspond to each other, Golden Turtle Ind looks like the work of the Celestial Ruler, the ambition is not small.¡±

    Han Guang smiled and said in a self-ridiculing manner, ¡°The number of people interested in taking the Celestial Ruler¡¯s seat in the entire world is not limited to just me.¡±

    He looked carefree as if he was not bothered at all.

    ...

    When the Night Emperor Huo Lishang arrived on the fairy ship sent by Golden Turtle Ind, he noticed that there were already three Dharmakayas on board.

    On the left, Yin Master Xu Bei waspletely covered in a ck robe, his figure was blurry and distorted as if he would disperse at any time under the sun. On the right, the Red Emperor Su Chuci, who had fought with him once, was admiring the beauty of the seven seas happily. He wore a fiery long robe as he had a bright charm on his face as if the sun was rising in the East.

    In the middle, a inly dressed woman, with her back facing him, wore a dress that was fluttering in the wind as she looked just like a fairy that was about to fly away with the wind.

    Upon seeing this woman, Huo Lishang¡¯s heartbeat beat a few beats faster. Ever since he became a Dharmakaya, he had only lostpletely twice in the years he traveled across the seven seas. The first was given to him by Lord Taiyi Han Guang while the other was in the hands of this woman. He almost lost his Dharmakaya status and returned to being amon man.

    Every time he remembered this, he would harbor more fear towards this inly-dressed woman. Even if he really liked this type of beauty, he dared not get close.

    The inly-dressed woman was the lord of the Ind of the Three Clouds, the leader of the five elders of the Heavenly Way Alliance, and a supreme being half a step away from being a divine fairy, the Primeval Deity Bi Jingxuan. Based on rumors, she had in her possession a frightening ancient magic weapon, but no one had ever seen her use it before.

    Bi Jingxuan did not turn around as she seemed to be carefully assessing the cabin of the fairy ship. The Night Emperor walked past her from the left subconsciously.

    ¡°Childe Lishang, how have you been?¡± the Yin Master greeted.

    Huo Lishang¡¯s smile was clean when he said, ¡°So far, I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s going to be hard to say after the Golden Turtle banquet. I wonder if fellow Xu has anything to teach me?¡±

    ¡°You are a secret member of the Golden Turtle Ind, you should have some inside information, no?¡±

    Yin Master stared profoundly at the Night Emperor, ¡°Childe Lishang is strong and has achieved so much, you can turn rocks to gold with a touch, and you possess great mightparable to the legends, what is there to be afraid of?¡±

    ¡°The most mysterious person and the one who most requires attention for this operation is you!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not me...¡± Huo Lishang¡¯s smile was suddenly a bit stiff.

    ¡°How could I have such capability!¡±

    ¡°I wonder if I¡¯ll be able to meet him, Lord Taiyi Han Guang, again in the future?¡±

    ...

    The fairy ship was embraced by clusters of clouds as it reached the Golden Turtle Ind. The thick mist of the ind dispersed as an ancient building appeared. The building had many totems of swallows drawn on it.

    As the saying goes, ¡°The swallow of destiny descended and gave birth tomerce.¡±

 Chapter 989: Immemorial Chaos

    <h4>Chapter 989: Immemorial Chaos</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    Two ships arrived from different directions at the Golden Turtle Ind almost at the same time.

    At that moment, the world seemed to shake as the void barriers began to disperseyer byyer, heavy shackles began to disintegrate as the fierce wind suddenly started to blow, blowing away the mist that had pervaded the ends of the Eastern Sea for who knows how many tens of thousands of years. Then, as the mist dispersed, the endless deep blue sea and the tiny ind far away appeared.

    Meng Qi felt a tingle as a familiar feeling surged in his heart, ¡°Isn¡¯t this the Fairnd¡¯s Seven Seas and Twenty-Eight Worlds?¡±

    ¡°It always existed in the real world, at the end of the Eastern Seas, the only thing was that its borders were distorted by powerful beings and was separated from the outside as if it existed in a different world?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know where the Eastern Seas of the real world headed towards, but does the Eastern Seas of the World of Gods head towards the end of the seas of the real world?¡±

    ¡°In other words, I went around the World of Gods once previously and have returned to the starting spot, but I have entered a ce that cannot be entered normally...¡±

    ¡°No wonder the Immortal Yun He said that the real world of ancient times was much bigger and wider.¡±

    The Night Emperor on the other fairy ship only felt that the world had suddenly be bigger. The limitless sea seemed to have something extra as if it was supporting something, and it became even wider and majestic.

    The feeling was like seeing the blue sky after pushing away the clouds, the magnificent view of the vast sea after the storm subsided. The Night Emperor was like a prisoner confined within a room his entire life stepping out of his prison door, he had earlier already marveled at the scenery outside through the windows, but upon walking out of his prison door, the world he saw was fundamentally different. It was bright and happy, real, and not vague.

    Huo Lishang suddenly felt a strong sense of affection. His gaze, as he looked at the world, was full of devotion and passion, it was filled with his admiration of the good as well as his love of life.

    ¡°Absolutely beautiful...¡± the corner of his eyes seemed a bit wet.

    It was almost like the feeling of returning home!

    As their heartbeat instinctively palpitated upon witnessing the changes of the world, the Dharmakayas of the two ships finally noticed each other.

    Meng Qi¡¯s gaze subconsciously fell upon a woman wearing a white dress. She looked fresh and elegant, beautiful and introverted, like the borderless bamboo forest under the sunshine. Clear, bright, and extremely beautiful, but what was more eye-catching was her temperament and her eyes.

    Her skirt fluttered in the air as if she was going to fly away. Her fairy aura naturally developed. Among all the supreme beings Meng Qi had met, the woman in the white dress was the one who most fit a fairy¡¯s temperament. And her eyes had two deep swirls rotating slowly, her expression dissipating all gazes that fell upon her. Meng Qi even had a feeling as if his Dharmakaya status was crumbling.

    ¡°What a frightening Dharmakaya supreme!¡±

    Meng Qi saw the Night Emperor with the corner of his eyes and knew the identity of this woman. Primeval Deity Bi Jingxuan, rumor had it that she was the direct disciple of the Three Heavenly Goddess.

    ¡°Five Earth Fairies and seven Man Fairies,¡± Mister Luda evaluated, his tone showing that he wasmenting.

    Although he had also encountered other Dharmakayas before when he traveled across Heaven and Earth as well as the sea of stars, and he also learned about the Six Overlords of Deification from Meng Qi, to have twelve unknown Dharmakayas appear so suddenly, he was still somewhat astounded as if he suddenly had another twin brother in the world he was in.

    Gao Lan, with his hands behind his back and a cold gaze, assessed the Primeval Deity Bi Jingxuan wearing the white robe, the Red Emperor Su Chuci wearing the red robe, the white-haired Perennial Deity Zhong Limei, the lightly smiling Taixuan Son of Heaven Song Jianjia, and the Deity of the Seven Seas Xun Yin with two swords behind his back.

    These were the five great Earth Fairies of the Fairnd.

    ¡°Catastrophe strikes and the realms are returning one by one...¡± Gao Lan was tall and strongly built, like a real human emperor who was admiring the strongest among the terrans.

    Han Guang, on the other hand, was casually looking at the Four Strange People, Three Demons, and Five Old Deities, showing only a faint smile as if he had already expected it. Su Wuming had an indifferent expression as he did not experience any emotional changes, he only looked at the swords of the Deities of the Seven Seas. As for the Priest of Destiny, he carefully differentiated the birth chart of them and kept mumbling the words, ¡°It must exist in life, destined, and difficult to escape.¡±

    On this side, they were only shocked by the appearance of twelve Dharmakayas, as for the Night Emperor, Yin Master, and the other supreme beings from the Fairnd, their emotions were much moreplex.

    Although the Seven Seas and Twenty-Eight Worlds were said to be boundless, it was impossible for it to hide a total of ten Dharamakayas. Just where did theye from?

    More importantly, many of the Dharmakayas from the other ship was giving off a sense of mystery, it was definitely not something a normal realm could describe!

    For example, that white-haired old man with some wrinkles on his face. At first nce, he seemed like an Earth Fairy, but he had a focus and devotion that palpated the heart that was incredibly special, and unlike anybody else. Him standing there gave off a sense of one-ness. For example, the indifferent yet handsome swordsman wearing the green robe. His realm was of an Earth Fairy, but he seemed empty. As if he was everywhere yet he was untouchable. He was very close to the legendary mighty people.

    For example, the man with the wide sleeves who looked like a fairy as well as a Buddha. He had a prideful temperament, half of it seeming like he was unstained by the mortal world while the other half was as if he was the one who had umted many moons of experience in the mundane and mortal world. He was unlike other Earth Fairies and made it hard to keep looking at him. For example, the ambitious-looking man wearing an Emperor¡¯s robe. He looked dignified and majestic, as if one had met him before in one¡¯s dream, he was the conqueror of the terrans and the light golden long sword in his hands was powerful but not forceful as if it was the incarnation of the King¡¯sw. For example, the bronze-skinned God, the giant axe in his hands made people tremble.

    For example, the green-robed man with his hands behind his back. He looked young and handsome, but his beard seemed to have whitened, showing a degree of maturity and experience. Although he looked like a Man Fairy, void rivers seemed to flow past his body from time to time. He gave off two kinds of feelings, uniqueness, and emptiness.

    The impression and feelings they gave were actually just as deep as the divine fairies!

    ¡°The world really does have countless amazing and unique people...¡± the Primeval Deity Bi Jingxuanmented quietly. Compared to them, she was actually feeling ashamed of herself. Moreover, she could not see where and how their uniqueness came from at all.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been looking at the sky from the bottom of a well for too long...¡± all five of the deities instantly had that feeling.

    The Night Emperor ced his attention on Meng Qi, ¡°Isn¡¯t this Lord Taiyi Han Guang? The mysterious supreme being who defeated me?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve transformed into his image and face once, I¡¯ll never forget it even if I were to turn into dust!¡±

    However, his aura seemed a bit different. Moreover, as a member of the secret organization, why would he use his original form toplete the mission?

    Meng Qi nced at the Night Emperor. His gaze showed that he was aplete stranger as if he had never seen that man before. The only thing missing would be for him to whistle and act as if nothing had ever happened.

    Huo Lishang frowned, ¡°Did Lord Taiyi Han Guang intentionally look like this as a cover up so that if things turned sour, he could put the me on this unique-feeling Dharmakaya?¡±

    ¡°If I¡¯m right, then who is the real Lord Taiyi Han Guang, then?¡±

    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s definitely a master of disguise and has a secret scripture for deception!¡±

    ¡°Please!¡± the Golden Turtle Ind Messenger lowered the white cloud stairway as she let the guests disembark to the ind.

    The moment Meng Qi¡¯s feetnded on Golden Turtle Ind, everything that he had seen suddenly disappeared. The world changed and seemed to have be another realm!

    The sky was high, blue, and vast. At that time, a giant bird from afar was exceptionally eye-catching. During the intervals when it pped its wings, the sun was blocked as it flew past the boundless void.

    ¡°Garuda? Is this a Garuda?¡± Meng Qi witnessed the shed remnants of a golden-winged Garuda before so he recognized the bloodline of the huge bird with just one nce.

    The Night Emperor¡¯s gaze was filled with passion as he admired the beauty of the ancient fairy beast that did not fear the zing heat of the sun.

    Suddenly, the giant sun in the sky started to move and became a crow of gold muchrger and frightening than the Garuda.

    A crow of gold? The sun was actually the crow of gold!

    The crow of gold flew into the clouds, and the day became night. The surrounding was a vast wastnd. asionally, wild beasts that looked like dinosaurs would stride past.

    ¡°This is a scene from the time of ancient chaos...¡± Immortal Yun He mumbled.

    One of the divine fairy messengers on Golden Turtle Ind said indifferently, ¡°Golden Turtle Ind was originally formed by a piece of the ancientnd of chaos.¡±

    ¡°No wonder senior Chonghe saw many divine beasts. There are powerful wild beasts...¡± Meng Qi suddenly understood.

    ¡°The Aquamarine Pce is deep inside Golden Turtle Ind. Please follow me closely. If you are left behind and encounter wild beasts, there is no guarantee that we can save you in time,¡± said the female divine fairy messenger indifferently.

    The chaotic wastnd was vast, and the golden crow had hidden itself. The surroundings were dark and quiet, the Dharmakayas formed teams with people they know and followed the two divine fairies fly towards the depths of the ind.

    Just as a ck dragon turtle passed, the chance to head towards the skies appeared. The Night Emperor¡¯s body became illusory suddenly as something extra seemed to be left in the darkness.

    He used a shadow clone he developed using the Thousand Faces Thousand Years Trials Art to rece himself as it continued progressing forward. As for himself, he hid himself and nned to explore the illusory chaotd and leave hidden arrangements behind before switching with his clone again. If something were to happen during the Golden Turtle Ind banquet, then he would use the arrangement to help himself escape!

    The Night Emperor put on his Thousand Illusion Mask, and the dark shadow was eye-catching under the night sky. His face and body started to squirm as he was about to transform into a wild beast to hide from in sight.

    Suddenly, he felt something. He looked towards a direction and saw a figure creeping out from the dark night. A wide robe with big sleeves, good-looking and carefree, six fingers in his left hand, a profound gaze as if it was hiding destruction within.

    ¡°Is it one of the divine Dharmakaya I met before?¡±

    Han Guang quietly separated his Yama incarnation and cast a hidden art of the Annihtion Sect. He turned his aura and senses into the male Golden Turtle Ind Messenger they met previously as he also wanted to explore this mysterious chaotic wastnd as well as leave a backup n!

    A Dharmakaya adept at changes... the Night Emperor was stunned.

    Han Guang was extremely perceptive and also noticed the Night Emperor, who was in the midst of changing. He turned around and smiled, casually greeting him.

    The dangers of the chaotic world. The mysteries of the Golden Turtle, both of them each had their own thoughts. So, they did not dare to stay long and immediately went their own ways.

    By the time the two of them were far away, the quiet night sky suddenly twisted and distorted into Meng Qi¡¯s image, smiling as he looked at their backs.

    He also changed with the wind earlier and exited his body.

 Chapter 990: Tower Of Reaching The Stars

    <h4>Chapter 990: Tower Of Reaching The Stars</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    The Night Emperor Huo Lishang turned into a ferocious ck bird, spreading its few feet long wings and flying in the dark sky, almost merging with the color of night and feeling the destion and wildness of ancient times.

    It was an unprecedented experience with unusual beauty. The Night Emperor was full of excitement and passion for this ce, and had almost forgotten about partings and sorrows.

    Although he was hiding from the people of Golden Turtle Ind, he did not bypass the beasts and celestial birds that might exist but instead carefully stayed close to ake that was few hundred miles wide. Its water was dark and cold air was all around ?¡ª it was obvious that something tyrannical was hiding there.

    Roar!

    Suddenly, the water in theke was agitated and continuously gave off air bubbles as though it was boiling. The roaring sound of a dragon prated the clouds, shaking the Night Emperor¡¯s soul and body.

    Ssh! Waves and ripples formed in theke; water sshed with the emergence of a huge dragon head.

    There was actually a real dragon here!

    Showing its golden eyes while shaking its dragon beard, its scales entered the Night Emperor¡¯s sight. Its majestic and ferocious disposition seemed to take shape and pressed on the Night Emperor, resulting in ayer of darkness on his body. The deepest and darkest night sky appeared and swallowed everything unusual.

    Different from the celestial beasts and birds he had met earlier on, the real dragon wasn¡¯t seen from a distance but was right before his eyes. Huo Lishang had almost been discovered, but this also made him verify that this was a real dragon and he didn¡¯t have to suspect that it was created by magic or some other means. In other words, this ce was likely to have been derived from a fragment of ancient times.

    This was what the Night Emperor wanted to verify, which was also one of the reasons why he dropped out from the group.

    The Brahman Night merged with darkness, and the dragon roared twice before returning to the deepke after making no discovery.

    The water surface ruffled before gradually bing like a smooth mirror. The Night Emperor conveyed out of theke¡¯s area.

    After verifying that the celestial beasts and birds were real, he began to find a hidden ce that could serve as his backup.

    After a while, something caught the Night Emperor¡¯s eyes. He saw an area of wilderness with various terrifying airs, seeming to be a path crossed by celestial beasts and birds, although it was barren and nothing special by itself. He could make it his own territory.

    ¡°The most open, unobstructed and crowded ce is also the most likely to be overlooked...¡± Huo Lishang looked down from a distance away andnded carefully on an area in the wilderness that had lesser terrifying air remaining.

    A few weeds crept out from the gray stone cracks, showing the vibrance of life. Not far away was a statue with the head of a bird and the body of a man, which was simr to those at other ces.

    The Night Emperor could see simr stone statues along the way, hence guessing that they were items of worship Golden Turtle Ind had toward their ancestors and totems. They had no prohibited magic hidden in them, so there was no need to be too wary.

    He stretched out his right hand and pressed it on the Thousand Illusion Mask, twitching outward slowly and pulled out a ck shadow ¡ª an illusory blurry shadow with the subtle disposition of the Night Emperor!

    The shadow had some simrities as the spiritual world ¡ª not belonging to reality but had some hidden connections with some real things from the outside world.

    The shadow fell into the stone cracks along with the weeds like rainwater irrigating the ce, prating and leaving no trace behind.

    As the Night Emperor secretly gestured a mudra sign with his hand, the Thousand Illusion Mask on his face changed continuously until it fixed on a face with some disposition of himself.

    After the subtle link was built, Huo Lishang pressed the Thousand Illusion Mask, turning into a ferocious bird again and flew toward the Dharmakaya group.

    The owner of Golden Turtle Ind must be out of the ordinary having a divine immortal as an ambassador. The Night Emperor dared not take things lightly, hence only left ayout when he just entered Golden Turtle Ind and quickly meet up with the rest shortly after, in case he couldn¡¯t execute anything in secret in front of the owner after getting closer.

    Let me find out who that Dharmakaya who was good at the art of changing was... Huo Lishang thought to himself before conveying into darkness.

    ...

    Han Guang turned into the Golden Turtle Ind¡¯s ambassador, walking toward the east neither ostentatiously nor cowardly.

    At this moment, a huge creature suddenly appeared ¡ª it was a nine-headed snake!

    The snake body was up to a hundred feet long and red all over. It was thick like a pool surface, covered with ayer of blue transparent scales. The nine heads were spewing water and fire, making the sounds of babies crying that made people feel tensed instinctively ¡ª it was Nine-infants, an ancient wild beast.

    It was said that some Nine-infants could activate their spiritual wisdom and turn into a demonic race. There were demonic immortals whose true forms were actually Nine-infants.

    The Nine-infants approached Han Guang in an instant, but the man and beast went past each other, as though they were in different worlds or excerpt, without any interaction!

    When one was looking at the sunrise, one was admiring the moon. Being in different time zones, they naturally couldn¡¯t interact!

    After Han Guang went over the Nine-infant, he opened his right palm slightly, showing the object he had been holding on to.

    It was an ancient bronze object that had a small section of the illusory long river flowing on it continuously ¡ª it was that small piece of the East Emperor Bell that Han Guang had gotten!

    The East Emperor Taiyi dominated a few ancient eras and ruled during primeval times. When he first entered this realm, Han Guang already felt the subtle induction produced by the East Emperor Bell fragment and this primeval wilderness remains.

    As the feeling of vastness pervaded, Han Guang experienced the primeval wilderness and mystical feelings as he continued heading east.

    ...

    Sometimes the night sky and other times the wilderness, sometimes turning into a huge tree and other times into a wild beast, Meng Qi disyed the mysterious Eight Nine Mysteries to its fullest as he conveyed toward the northeast direction purposefully.

    The moment he stepped on to the Golden Turtle Ind that was derived from an ancient fragment, he was prompted by a sudden impulse and filled with a strange illusion-like induction, as though deep inside the primeval wilderness was something connected to him but he was unsure if it was a man, a ghost or a demon, or a weapon, a treasure or a martial skill.

    Such as the Qingping Sword?

    The mysteries of the primeval wilderness were hidden and unclear, and extremely difficult to derive at them. Using just the strange induction and without any links, Meng Qi felt that his chances were less than fifty percent. However, an idea struck him and he quickly sent a message to the Priest of Destiny to inquire.

    ¡°Sir, ording to my destiny, which direction should I go?¡±

    His question was brilliant. To the Priest of Destiny who believed that all things were predestined, it allowed him to show his ideas and path. If he had asked, ¡°Should I go?¡± or ¡°How to go?¡±, the Priest of Destiny would most probably answer, ¡°The oue is predestined, why is there a need to fret over it?¡±

    The Priest of Destiny was stunned before finally replying, ¡°Your destiny ords that you would choose the northeast. As for the detailed development and oue, my level of cultivation is still too low to be able to see.¡±

    After confirming the direction, Meng Qi walked quietly with the help of the strange induction. As the distance got closer, the echoing feeling gradually strengthened and was no longer like an illusion.

    Suddenly, time and space slowed down as a Candle Dragon with the face of a human and the body of a snake came down from the sky above, heading toward where Meng Qi was.

    Its gaze changed slightly as it sized up the surroundings. There seems to be something unfamiliar here?

    Not far away was the familiarke. Its water was clear and reflected its body ?¡ª its snake body was red, its human face was filled with the vicissitudes of life and its eyes had heat and coldness alternating as they blinked.

    Normal... this Candle Dragon had yet to open up its wisdom and hence had simple thinking. Seeing nothing strange, it swayed its tail and flew toward the west.

    After it went far away, theke suddenly sshed and out came another Candle Dragon!

    So what the previous Candle Dragon saw earlier on wasn¡¯t its on reflection. Meng Qi had purposely simted and made changes to the figures on the left and right in order to deceive!

    ¡°This primeval wilderness is really full of dangers...¡± Meng Qi exhaled slowly.

    After going through a few situations with his brilliant and overpowering skills, Meng Qi finally arrived at the ce of origin of the strange induction.

    It was a tall tower, one which the top couldn¡¯t be seen. It prated the night sky, as though it could reach the stars.

    The surroundings of the tall tower were people of Golden Turtle Ind in Taoist robes and hats. They all had a majestic disposition, and there was even one who was a divine immortal who had attained Dharmakaya.

    Further away was a giant white pig chewing at the rare flowers and grass. It was yet another terrifying wild beast.

    Meng Qi hid behind the deserted hills nearby, observing the situation in the tall tower as he felt the strange induction his body had with something in the tower.

    What is hidden inside?

    Suddenly, something struck him, and a premonition of danger emerged.

    A ray of light cut through the sky and went straight toward the deserted hills, seeming to cross over this ce to reach the Tower of Reaching the Stars.

    Looking from this direction, the back of the hills is totally uncovered and could be easily discovered. If I transform and hide, it would attract the attention of the guards around the tower. Once discovered, I¡¯ll be besieged by immortals of all levels... Understanding the current circumstances, various situations Meng Qi had observed before came to his mind and he had a n.

    Turning into a mosquito, he flew over and slipped into the mouth of the giant white pig while it was chewing, and entered its stomach!

    The surroundings were filled with acidic liquids. Meng Qi changed back to his own body which was a pale golden color and stayed still.

    After Meng Qi flew out from the back of the deserted hills, the divine immortal guarding the tower seemed to have noticed something but only saw a wild beast eating greedily and hispanion who hade to rotate duties.

    After waiting for a while and making sure that the outside was quiet, Meng Qi was about to slip out when he suddenly realized that his hairy avatar was about to arrive at the Aquamarine Pce that was mentioned by the Golden Turtle Ind¡¯s ambassador ¡ª the fake Aquamarine Pce!

    Without knowing the ind owner¡¯s ability, a conflict could easily arise if the avatar¡¯s genuinity is discovered. I¡¯ve gotta put the things here on hold and deal with the Golden Turtle banquet first... Meng Qi was good at making decisions and sticking to them. He revolved the Wuji and Daoyi seals, and with the help of the karma link, switched his body and the avatar instantaneously.

    The avatar entered the stomach of the giant white pig and was quickly digested.

    ....

    At the ce where the Night Emperor Huo Lishang left behind the shadow, the stone statue with the head of a bird and the body of a man suddenly came alive.

    The stone statue twisted and wiggled, gradually turning into the appearance of the Night Emperor, and even its disposition was exactly the same!

    ...

    Han Guang went far away and his back view disappeared in the night sky. The beastly Nine-infants that went passed him contracted its body and created a huge dense fog.

    The dense fog gradually dissipated and another Han Guang walked out from it. This Han Guang also had six fingers on his left hand, and his eyes were looking deeply at the east direction.

    ...

    The giant white pig didn¡¯t realize the change in its stomach. The main gate of the Tower of Reaching the Stars suddenly opened and a figure in green walked out. Handsome and with graying temples, it was yet another Meng Qi!

    ...

    Hundreds of pce buildings appeared in front of Meng Qi, Mr Lu Da, etc. Led by the divine immortal ambassador, they cut through this magnificent area and arrived at a tall and majestic Taoist pce. It had a horizontal inscribed board with the words Aquamarine Pce written in ancient seal characters.

    Ancient seal characters? This is an insult to the Aquamarine Pce... Meng Qi secretlyughed at the inferiority of the counterfeit, not realizing his own Jade Mirage Pce was a worse knockoff.

    The moment he stepped into the Aquamarine Pce, Meng Qi¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up seeing a great beauty whom he found difficult to describe.

    Her beauty was different from that of Gu Xiaosang, Jiang Zhiwei, Ruan Yushu, etc., having her own characteristics and extremely charming. At her pinnacle of life, she gave off the most dazzling brilliance, making the Night Emperor eyes glow and unable to take them off her, as though he had admired the greatest beauty.

    This woman was sitting high on the main seat. She had an almond-shaped face and pink cheeks, her soft watery eyes were exuding tenderness and love as though countless words were hidden in them. Her charm was like a real ray of light, illuminating the entire main hall.

    Seeing Meng Qi andpany entering, she gave a pleasant smile like a fairy walking down the Jade Pool. With a sharine voice, she said coyly, ¡°Greetings to all the Dharmakayas here, my name is Su Daji.¡±

 Chapter 991: Comeback Of The Shang Dynasty

    <h4>Chapter 991: Comeback Of The Shang Dynasty</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    Su Daji?

    After knowing about Golden Turtle Ind and the divine immortal ambassador, Meng Qi started specting who the owner of the ind was. But little would he have guessed that it was this fox spirit from Green Hill. Sitting on the main seat, she was probably the wife of the owner of the ind if not the owner?

    Specting ording to the year of urrence, the nickname fox spirit should have started from Su Daji. Putting abilities and levels aside, she could be considered as leaving behind a legend on beauty.

    When he was young and ignorant, Meng Qi had watched a TV drama on the investiture of the gods and had already formed a deep impression of the bold and revealing Su Daji in it. Seeing the real person now, he couldn¡¯t help but take a few more nces. She was indeed a natural beauty, her every move and smile was infatuating and made one be soft all over. Her beauty greatly surpassed that in the TV series.

    As there was no Hongjun, when the War of Deification advanced to the Thousand Immortal Formation, Lord Lingbao overturned the chessboard, destroying heaven and earth and putting a stop to King Wu of Zhou overthrowing King Zhou of Shang. It was changed to a collegial system among a few sects, with Zhou recing Shang and starting the feudal system. Su Daji and the others indeed had the opportunity to retreat to Donghai Golden Turtle Ind... Meng Qi¡¯s understanding of the World of Gods came to his mind. Daji¡¯s appearance was unexpected but exinable.

    The only issue was, both Daji¡¯s level and abilities were not high. Even Yunzhongzi had not bothered to use his own demon reflecting sword but casually made a wooden sword from a pine branch, hung it in front of the sub-pce tower and this suppression already made Daji almost disappear into ashes. Now that time had flown past, Yunzhongzi had already passed on but Su Daji was actually still alive, looking as though she was at the pinnacle of her life?

    Of course, this wasn¡¯t totally impossible. Past events were unpredictable and ever-changing. Yunzhongzi could have been involved in something that led to his passing. Su Daji resided on Golden Turtle Ind and could have met with some magical encounter that prolonged her life. Over time, she gradually be a divine fairy and even attained Legendary realm...

    Also, there could be other possibilities. Maybe this Su Daji was fake, and was the descendant of the real Daji. He and the rest couldn¡¯t possibly just believe whatever she said?

    As Meng Qi pondered, his eyes showed no trace of misceneous thoughts as he sized up Daji. He felt that she seemed to have ayer of mist enveloping her, indiscernible and blurry, resulting in him not being able to fathom her genuinity and could only make a preliminary judgement that she was above an earth fairy.

    The Investiture of the Gods were only recorded in the real world. Other than the cunning Yunhe and Han Guang who were always smiling casually such that no one could see through his real inner feelings, others didn¡¯t feel much toward Su Daji announcing her name. Mister Lu Da greeted in return after taking a nce. Su Wuming looked empty as a beauty and an ugly person were the same and normal to him. Gu Erduo¡¯s eyes were burning with admiration and possession, and would have wielded his axe and snatched her over if not for hiscking abilities. Gao Lan¡¯s hands were ced behind his back, looking as though he was also the ruler of this ce even at the pce. With pride and honor, the way he looked at Daji was like a deity looking at living things.

    He Qi did take a few more nces since everyone likes beautiful things, but he knew that Golden Turtle Ind was dangerous and Su Daji was mysterious and unpredictable. Raising his guard, he was sizing up more than admiring. The Wizard King of this World was hiding in void space. With a transparent body, he was always forgotten. His feelings were slightly stirred at this moment and he quickly restrained himself.

    The Dharmakayas of the Seven Seas and Twenty-Eight Worlds had a certain level of understanding toward the World of Gods. Hearing the name Su Daji, they were all quite shocked that she was actually an ancient character, a fox spirit that had lived for a long time. It was as though a legend came alive before their eyes.

    The Night Emperor Huo Lishang muttered to himself, ¡°So she¡¯s Su Daji, no wonder... having met this legendary top beauty from ancient times, I could die with no regrets!¡±

    His eyes were filled with fanaticism toward this beauty who could only be met by luck, feeling as though his life has been upgraded to a higher level as a result.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move, Fairy Su,¡± Huo Lishang shouted earnestly as he suddenly took out a brush and a paper before sitting on the floor and drawing one stroke after each nce, outlining Daji¡¯s beauty. He hadpletely forgotten about the surroundings and totally ignored the eyes of others.

    Primeval Deity Bi Jingxuan, the Red Emperor Sun Chu and the others did not bother about his actions at all. Their eyes were either deep or shining as they sized up the legendary fox spirit, the Su Daji who was well-known in ancient books.

    Golden Turtle Ind is indeed connected to the Shang Dynasty, or could there be the demonic race mixed with it?

    ¡°Su Daji... is she a descendant of the ancient Shang dynasty?¡± Yunhe mumbled to all the orthodox Dharmakayas using the item provided by Meng Qi.

    ¡°The Shang Dynasty?¡± Mister Lu Da had never heard of it before.

    Yunhe made a general introduction, ¡°During ancient times before the fall of the Heavenly Court, the ruler of the world was the Shang Dynasty. The royal family who were descendants of the mysterious ck bird and a human priest were half immortal and half human. Their primordial spirits and bodies were naturally strong and were much faster than normal demonic and human races in practicing Dao and martial arts. What they could cultivate in ten years surpassed what others do in hundreds or thousands of years.

    ¡°The Shang Dynasty had numerous tyrannical personnels controlling the vastnd, with demons and deities all bowing down to them. But those in control were too savage and often had bloody sacrifices. The feudal lords rebelled and the empire fell. This event was said to involve the battle between among Buddhism, the Heavenly Court, and the Nine Levels of Hell. There are no specific details as I have only seen a small amount of description in one of the books left behind by my grandmaster.¡±

    ¡°Su Daji was the beloved concubine of thest king of the Shang Dynasty.¡±

    After Yunhe finished, Meng Qi suddenly spoke, ¡°Su Daji was a fox from Green Hill. Her union with King Zhou seemed to involve the Demon King¡¯s setup...¡±

    ¡°Fox spirit? Demon King? Could the Golden Turtle banquet be the demonic race¡¯s plot?¡± He Qi was shocked after hearing.

    No wonder there was no sign of Taili and the other demonic race?

    Right after he had spoken, another divine immortal ambassador in priest attire entered, leading a five-colored hair Taili and Demon King Baize Zhu Wu behind him.

    The Peacock Demonic King and Demon King Baize were invited, but not the World of God¡¯s Big Demon and Senior Xiaobai, etc., of the Six Tyrants... Meng Qi felt that something was amiss. Golden Turtle Ind was situated at Donghai of the real world and connected to the World of Gods by an underground passage in the sea. Could they not be aware of the existence of the World of Gods? Or they did not dare to invite the Dharmakayas of the World of Gods due to some reasons?

    ¡°The end of the Shang Dynasty began in the World of Gods. With Lord Lingbao behind them, they rivaled the Heavenly Lord Yuanshi, Lord Daode, Amitabha Buddha, and Bodhi Ancient Buddha. There might even be an intervention by the Heavenly Emperor and Gautama Buddha who hadn¡¯t passed on then. In the end, there seemed to be changes among them and their enemies, resulting in the destruction of heaven and earth and the World of Gods...¡± Meng Qi grasped every minute to talk about what he knew about the World of Gods in general.

    It was an ancient secret that only a few in the real world knew about. It involved the battle among the people of the Nirvana realm, and Mister Lu Da, Su Wuming, the Priest of Destiny, etc., were all listening attentively. But Yunhe was frowning as he felt that the Shang Dynasty event was many times moreplicated than what he knew. No wonder the ancestors didn¡¯t record it down specifically as knowing it alone could bring about an extermination.

    Su Meng was indeed a hero created in times of trouble, being widely involved and even knew such a secret!

    After finishing, Meng Qi subconsciously took a nce at Gao Lan, only to see his Big Brother maintaining his cold look although he was listening attentively.

    Brother Doubi controls the Emperor¡¯s Sword, I¡¯m sure he knows more ancient secrets than me...

    At this moment, Su Daji smiled charmingly, ¡°All the guests have arrived. Please take your respective seats and pardon me if I have not served you well.¡±

    The Golden Turtle banquet officially began!

    When Meng Qi took his seat, thoughts were running through his mind. He was pondering over one thing ¡ª if Daji isn¡¯t the owner of the ind but only the wife of the owner, then who is the real owner of the ind?

    The smart but self-degenerating King Zhou?

    Although he was half immortal and half human, gifted and had the possibility to make a determined effort to do well, he was already old and dejected then. The possibility of him pulling himself together and starting afresh was very small, not to mention attaining Legendary realm and living until today.

    There had always been only a few who could attained Legendary realm, it was not something easy!

    Meng Qi had no sympathy toward King Zhou. There were sayings about Daji bringing troubles to the country, but ultimately it was still him who couldn¡¯t control himself and destroyed himself of humanity. Seventy percent of the fault was his, and Daji was at the most guilty of instigating him, bearing the remaining thirty percent with Nuwa who sent her.

    If it¡¯s not King Zhou, who could the owner of Golden Turtle Ind be?

    After the Night Emperor ended hisst stroke, Daji appeared vividly on the paper, looking realistic and beautiful ¡ª the love for the beauty and life was overwhelming.

    ¡°Mister Lishang¡¯s drawing is brilliant, you¡¯ve made me so beautiful in the drawing,¡± Daji¡¯s eyes were shining, seeming to have said from the bottom of her heart.

    ¡°It¡¯s not even a millionth of you,¡± Huo Lishang sighed sincerely.

    Meng Qi secretlyughed. If the Night Emperor is born in the contemporary earth, he must be a person who travels all over the world with a professional camera, capturing all kinds of beauty with the lens in his hands, including the beauty of women, just like Ms Chen...

    After the Dharmakayas took their seats, Su Daji looked around and smiled charmingly, ¡°Acting as the owner of the ind, I¡¯ve hastily invited all of you here to discuss something.¡±

    As her beauty illuminated the hall, Meng Qi sighed silently, herees the real business.

    ¡°Fairy Su, please speak your mind,¡± the Night Emperor said enthusiastically.

    Daji pressed her lips into a shy smile, ¡°With the Great Trial approaching, many mighty people who had been prolonging theirst gasps will be returning. Not knowing what might happen, all of you could get implicated and result in death anytime.¡±

    ¡°We at Golden Turtle Ind are descended directly from the Shang Dynasty, and were once the rulers of the world, treating man, demons, and immortals equally. In order to wait for this Great Trial, we isted ourselves on this ind. Now that the opportunity ising, we would be returning to the world.¡±

    As she was speaking, another divine immortal in Taoist priest attire entered. Besides Su Daji, there was already a total of four divine immortals, all enveloped in mist. One was the man who had eyes showing vicissitudes of life and had been to the Ind of Ten Magnificence, one was a slim woman who looked proud and restrained, one looked demonic and two feet tall, and one looked like a deity controlling a part of the world.

    Four divine immortals... every invited Dharmakaya present at the scene felt their hearts skip a beat.

    Su Daji continued, ¡°The Shang Dynasty is making aeback but we are short of manpower. Therefore, we would like to give all of you a chance, a chance to be a divine immortal in the future with the power of the dynasty dictating the world, and even attaining Legendary realm.¡±

    It¡¯s really for recruitment... Meng Qi said inside him, but she seemed to have more to say?

    Before the Dharmakayas replied, Daji said smilingly, ¡°Of course, since this is our first time working together, to maintain trust, I have with me the Nine-revolving ck Pill for all to take, after which you only have to take the antidote once a year, and all your achievements would be eliminated.¡±

    Wearing a bright smile, she sounded as though she wasn¡¯t saying something cold and important but on the subject of fun and leisure.

    The atmosphere suddenly froze as the eyes of the Dharmakayas deepened. An air of danger filled the air and was on the verge of exploding.

    The Leopard Fetus Yijing Pill? She¡¯s indeed up to no good... Meng Qi cursed in his mind but showed no signs in his expression while he sensed the change in vital energy of the four divine immortals and Su Daji. He was waiting for a chance, a chance to use the Fairy ying Sword Formation.

    If only there were two divine immortals, the number now has exceeded by quite a bit...

    More importantly, if he and the others struck, would the other Dharmakayas follow suit and attack the other divine immortals? Among them, how many had already taken sides with Golden Turtle Ind like the Yin Master Xu Bei?

    Su Daji seemed to not notice the dangerous gazes as she continued talking smilingly, ¡°I know that among you there are people who are here to face the trial and also mighty people of powerful backing, so we dare not do things to the extreme. We will have a quota for five people who can leave Golden Turtle Ind without having to take the pill. It would be up to all of you to vie for them, I believe the winners would be those with luck and background superior to the rest.¡±

    After she said this, the atmosphere suddenly broke loose, bing unpredictable and dangerous.

    Meng Qi frowned slightly. Why not coerce all the way? They obviously had the power to control everything, but why the pretense and instigation of an internal conflict?

    There¡¯s something strange.

 Chapter 992: Tangled Warfare

    <h4>Chapter 992: Tangled Warfare</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    Su Daji¡¯s glowing face illuminated the hall as sheughed casually, seeming as though she wasn¡¯t discussing about the life and death and freedom of every Dharmakaya but more like she was chatting about the pleasures of life with them.

    The atmosphere inside the hall was unpredictable and ever-changing, with some eeriness showing among the solemness and suppression. Feeling as though there were hidden dangers, many Dharmakayas were highly wary of one another, afraid of being the other party¡¯s stepping stone.

    Looking at a Su Daji like this and feeling the current atmosphere, Meng Qi¡¯s brows were tightly knit as doubts filled his mind. It was something that should be uptight about and constrained, but there was a possibility of it developing into apetition. Warm and tender, having hesitations, not daring to be extreme ¡ª all these were in stark contrast to the previous forced invitation for every Dharmakaya to attend the banquet.

    If she was really worried about other mighty people, she would have found out first and eliminated the obvious people involved instead of getting everyone at one go and choose slowly, as an attempt to let them fight among themselves. If someone with powerful background had any mishap due to this, would the powerhouse behind feel that Golden Turtle Ind had nothing to do with it?

    This is really weird.

    More beautiful than a flower, Daji said smilingly, ¡°Those who are here to face the trial and those with extraordinary backgrounds might still not have the required levels and abilities. In order to let them unleash their strengths, I¡¯ve decided to hold a tangled warfare.¡±

    Tangled warfare? Meng Qi was a little confused. How?

    As he was thinking, he was also weighing the situation andmunicating with Mister Lu Da, Su Wuming, Gao Lan, etc., about the opportunity to strike.

    Currently, Golden Turtle Ind had the unfathomable Su Daji and the four divine immortals here. Among him and the others, Mister Lu Da who was close to a divine immortal and had slight Legendary characteristics could contend one of them. Su Wuming had obvious Legendary characteristics and superb swordsmanship on top of being indestructible, so it wouldn¡¯t be difficult for him to deal with a divine immortal for a short while. Brother Doubi, an earth immortal holding the Emperor¡¯s Sword, loved dealing with demons and ancient fox spirits like Daji. With his help, he should be able to constrain one of them.

    More importantly, the four of them could join forces toy down the Fairy ying Sword Formation which was many times better than taking them on one by one. They might be able to kill three divine immortals or capture four within a short time.

    The remaining others were the Scorpio Axe who had awakened to a divine immortal level, Gu Erduo who had been an earth immortal for many years, the unpredictable Priest of Destiny, the indiscernible Devil Master Han Guang, and the Primeval Deity Bi Jingxuan. If everyone could work together, they could definitely suppress Su Daji and the four divine immortals and escape before the other mighty people of Golden Turtle Ind could react.

    But the problem was, Meng Qi was unable to verify whether the others were friends or foes.

    Maybe they had already been bribed by Golden Turtle Ind, like the Yin Master, or they could have other thoughts, like the Wizard King of this World the previous time. If he, Mister Lu Da, Su Wuming, and Brother Doubi took action hastily, using the Fairy ying Sword Formation to kill Su Daji or trap the four divine immortals, and ended up being besieged, Yunhe and He Qi wouldn¡¯t be able to stop it. What should he do then?

    As a result, the Meng Qi who had always gone all out and never indecisive at the most crucial moments was now quite hesitant. It was really not the time to be difficult nor to fight things out.

    Seeing many Dharmakayas puzzled over the words tangled warfare, Su Daji exined smilingly, ¡°Tangled warfare means each of you would ce yourself in the ancient wilderness, find one another and eliminate the rest. The remaining five can safely leave.¡±

    ¡°In such a tangled warfare, a more powerful person may encounter misfortune in advance and fight until both parties are injured. He could also be off his guard after going through battles and let a weaker person grab hold of the opportunity. In short, there is more fairness than a tform battle, as even a new Dharmakaya could get the quota.¡±

    At this point, she pointed with her finger and the respective tables in front of every Dharmakaya gave off light and fireworks, and held out a golden red charm, ¡°This is the Golden Turtle charm. Using it during a critical moment would bring you right back to Aquamarine Pce, which is equal to admitting defeat and avoiding being killed. If the charm is broken or identally bes ineffective, these four ambassadors can still step in and put a stop to it as long as you are willing to give up.¡±

    Daji¡¯s eyes turned and shone like the stars as she introduced the four divine immortal ambassadors, ¡°East Marquis Yin Bu¡¯er, West Countess Yin Weiyang, South Duke Zhu Zisheng, and North King Wen Ji.¡±

    Yin Bu¡¯er¡¯ was the deep-eyed man who had previously gone to the Ind of Ten Magnificence. Yin Weiyang was the slim woman who vandalized Meng Qi¡¯s Jade Mirage Pce. Zhu Zisheng was the demonic and terrifying-looking two feet tall monster. Wen Ji was like a deity with authority.

    A tangled warfare like this... something struck Meng Qi. This seemed to be more favorable to him and the others?

    After avoiding the other Dharmakayas whom he didn¡¯t know were friends or foe, Su Daji and the four divine immortals also seemed to have separated. As long as he could meet up with Mister Lu Da and the others in the shortest possible time, he needn¡¯t worry about being besieged. They would be able to destroy each and every one of them and get out of Golden Turtle Ind, or even be the controlling side and get to the bottom of things.

    And meeting up with the others was an easy feat for him with the Principles of Karma...

    Meng Qi and the others were silent. Primeval Deity Bi Jingxuan, etc., seemed to also worry that they might be on the same side as Golden Turtle and hence did not take hasty action to avoid being besieged.

    The Dharmakayas were speechless as they looked at Su Daji putting her palms together and said with a beautiful charm, ¡°Since none of you have any objections, this shall be it.¡±

    Right after she finished saying that, the Aquamarine Pce suddenly gave out billions of light rays, spinning heaven and earth around that even Meng Qi with his abilities temporarily lost his sensing power toward external things.

    After regaining his vision, Meng Qi found himself in the bleak and boundless ancient wilderness ¡ª the sun transformed by the Golden Crow was hidden in the sky, everything looked empty and dark red, showing extreme vastness.

    A Dao Yi ze Lamp appeared deep in his eyes, giving out ck and white revolving lights that illuminated the subtle links in every corner. Very quickly, he was able to grasp the location of Mister Lu Da and the others with the help of the No Dy in Communication he had given earlier on.

    Although the ancient wilderness was chaotic as though there was fog obstructing the void, making him unable tomunicate directly and travel through space, but he was still able to do so by sensing the location!

    In a sh, Meng Qi entered void space and first conveyed toward Mister Lu Da who was the nearest.

    ...

    Spreading his spirits and hiding his consciousness, Chaotic Golden Deity Qin Yue, one of the Four Strange People, carefully surveyed the surrounding ancient wilderness to find a ce where he could hide.

    To him who wasn¡¯t an earth immortal yet, the only way to get into the quota from the various strong opponents was to hide first ande out only after the rest fight among themselves and get injured. As for joining forces with the other Dharmakayas, Qin Yue was extremely worried that he might be stabbed in the back by someone and die with a grievance.

    Other than the one whom he had sworn to live or die together with, the rest all couldn¡¯t be trusted!

    While Qin Yue was carefully feeling around, he divided hispetitors into a few levels. The strongest was Primeval Deity Bi Jingxuan, the focused-looking elderly man with a sword, the green-robed swordsman who seemed to be everywhere, and the big copper man with a huge terrifying axe. He wasn¡¯t their match, and the possibility of him escaping was low if they did their best against him, so it was best to avoid them in advance.

    In the second level were the devilish Taixuan Son of Heaven Song Jianjia, Deity of the Seven Seas Xun Yin who was also part of the Four Strange People, the impressive-looking royalty, the five-color-haired tyrannical demonic king and the indiscernible strange priest with a gray beard. He was likely not their match but there was still some hope of him escaping and keeping himself alive.

    The third level was the Red Emperor Sun Chuci, the Perennial Deity Zhong Limei, the transparent strange earth immortal, the indiscernible and carefree man in a loose robe and the green-robed man with gray temples who was mysterious despite being a man immortal. He was able to fight them one-on-one for a short time.

    The Night Emperor, Yin Master, and the remaining Dharmakayas were on the same level as him, hence could likely be beaten.

    As the thoughts filled his mind, a green figure appeared in Qin Yue¡¯s sight.

    He was initially tensed up, but after realizing that it was the mysterious man immortal, he slowly let out a sigh of relief, thinking that he was of a level that he could deal with.

    At the same time, Meng Qi also saw him.

    Since there was no enmity between them, Meng Qi found it difficult to kill him just for the quota.

    ...

    The sun was hanging in the sky like an egg yolk.

    Holding the Emperor¡¯s Sword, Gao Lan got out of a stone forest in the ancient wilderness. At this moment, something struck him and he looked in another direction, only to see the Peacock Demonic King Taili nearing with a terrifying phoenix-winged golden ck spear.

    Bang!

    The sights of the man and the demon collided. Darkness filled a radius of a thousand miles as lightning shone without the sound of thunder.

    Whizz, Gao Lan¡¯s cold eyes showed a little joy as the Emperor¡¯s Sword in his hand shook lightly as though it had met a great enemy. Taili¡¯s eyes were solemn as mes surged from his demonic spear, ready to attack.

    After the ages, the Man Emperor and Demonic Sage met again!

 Chapter 993: Island Chief From What Background?

    <h4>Chapter 993: Ind Chief From What Background?</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    They had eye contact and there was no time to escape. Chaotic Golden Deity Qin Yue remained focused and put the Seven Colors Divine Sword in front of him and an auspicious cloud with a green-lit Chaotic Immortal Body appeared above his head.

    Though his enemy came from the third level and could not bepared to the Primeval Deity, it was still a powerful existence and a mysterious one. He should be of Land Fairy level and was higher than himself. Therefore Qin Yue tried to defend with all his efforts.

    Meng Qi looked at him with alert. He shook his head and surpassed him riding on a Somersault Cloud with no attempt to attack him.

    Meng Qi was not a man to kill the innocent for some strange remaining five ces and the pressure from Golden Turtle Ind. As long as no one bothered him, he did not want to hurt anyone.

    Seeing the man in ck robe leaving without a hint of hostility, Qin Yue was stunned a bit and then sighed.

    There were less than a few in the world who could not be subdued by force. And fewer were not afraid of death. But the man he saw just now could be an exception.

    And a man like that was normally an honorable man. He would still have a big chance to escape even if he issued any attacks.

    As he was deep in thought, Qin Yue saw another figureing out, Yin Master Xu Bei.

    Better not to fight with him to waste any more energy. I should leave this ce first and find my friends... Qin Yue made the decision quickly.

    And right at this moment a figure shed across. It was the man in ck robe returning in such a fast speed that he was standing now in front of Xu Bei.

    And then he waved his sleeve and a strong wind blew over and the sky turned extremely dark.

    And then everything returned normal. Qin Yue saw Xu Bei with nk eyes casting himself into the sleeve of the mysterious man. And then the man left quickly in just a few seconds.

    What... Qin Yue could not move and felt like in a dream.

    Xu Bei did not even get any chance to move before getting caught?

    Xu Bei was close to me and might be even better than me. If I were him, could I defend myself?

    I was thinking that he was just someone from the third level and I could still escape. But now, how ridiculous...

    This mysterious man might not be any worse than the Primeval Deity. Where exactly do theye from?

    In just a few seconds, he felt like his whole perspective of the universe had changed.

    ...

    Tai Li¡¯s hair shone with five colors and he stood there in an imposing and proud manner. He stared right at Gao Lan with a solemn look. The Spear of Mythical Creatures in his hand was wrapped in a shapeless me, which was burning quietly. It appeared so scary as if it saw the result of everything burned down.

    Suddenly Peacock Demonic King Tai Li opened his mouth and said coldly, with no intention at all to fight, ¡°Now you are trapped on Golden Turtle Ind and confronted with Divine Fairies. And you still want to fight with them. Is it because you believe in that bullshit about the five ces?¡±

    Gao Lan replied coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t believe a word that Su Daji said.¡±

    After knowing Gao Lan was carrying the Emperor¡¯s Sword, Tai li spent some time to search his background and knew that he used to be very mad sometimes and ruthless sometimes. But he never knew that he could still speak in such funny manner in such a cold and calm status. Tai Li said after a few seconds, ¡°A Divine Fairy can create a cave by himself and is a master of one world. They are very incredibly tough. A wise man would choose to throw away hatred in the past and try to stay focused on getting away from these four Divine Fairies first.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a mad man,¡± Gao Lan replied coldly.

    What... Tai Li did not know what to say.

    He had never met such a Dharmakaya in his whole life.

    ¡°Do you mean that you are afraid of the four Divine Fairies and want to surrender to them and then be controlled by the Nine-revolving ck Pill? Or that you think you can get out of Golden Turtle Ind just by yourself?¡± Tai Li asked.

    Gao Lan pointed his sword to the side. His tall body stood there like a heavenly pir:

    ¡°I simply don¡¯t trust you. Just like Su Daji.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Tai Li frowned and wondered if his reputation was so bad.

    Gao Lan said, ¡°I know Su Daji¡¯s background as well as yours. We both know that she¡¯s from green hills. A nine-tailed fox who used to guard the Xuan Yuan Emperor¡¯s ancient tomb from ancient times. You are both from a demon race and you must be close to each other. How can I trust you? Everything happening on Golden Turtle Ind might be set up by your demon race.¡±

    Tai Li smiled bitterly and said, ¡°I used to think the same. But it is hard to understand the Ind Chief. He seemed to want to build a simrly prosperous dynasty like the Shang Dynasty and rule over all the human race, demon race, fairies, Gods, Buddhas, and Monsters. And he saw everyone as equal. We entered the Aquamarine Pceter than you did because Demon King Baize failed in his sweet talk with the Ind Chief.¡±

    ¡°So you mean that the Ind Chief is from a demon race background?¡± Gao Lan soon got the point.

    Tai Li did not hide. He said, ¡°ording to the record ced in the Demon King¡¯s hall, Golden Turtle Ind used to be Lord Ling Bao¡¯s ce. And he is the symbol of all things in the world. Therefore he treated every race equally and therefore was greatly admired by we demons. After he disappeared, a great sage from demon race took Su Daji and Shang descendants to this ind. He should be the ind chief mentioned by Daji and he must be sleeping right now and is waiting for the great trial toe and this has dyed his n to build another Shang Dynasty.¡±

    Great sage of demon race must be at least legend mighty people.

    ¡°A great sage...¡± Gao Lan repeated as if he was thinking about his root, ¡°Who is that?¡±

    He lifted his left hand and made an obvious gesture.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Tai Li¡¯s face turned solemn and was full of respect.

    Gao Lan did not ask further about it and took back his sword a bit. He asked, ¡°In the Aquamarine Pce, why didn¡¯t you resist?¡±

    Tai Li snorted and said, ¡°I know that you, Luda, and Su Wuming are strong enough to fight against two or three Divine Fairies. I would have some chance to issue an attack at that time. But the Aquamarine Pce might be fake, it was the core ce on Golden Turtle Ind. Su Daji could easily move us all to the Chaos Fragment. Even if I resisted, she could easily escape. We would not be able to defeat them even with the Formation. Then do you want the Ind Chief to wake up or not?¡±

    ¡°We all know that there only exists a few legends and one could even barely see a Divine Fairy. Such a right-hand man was hard to find for even a great sage. It is possible for him to return in advance with his back to the wall. After all, we are all in the Aquamarine Pce, which is not rted with the outside world. One can still go back to sleep afterwards. Just one need to pay certain price for it. But in the Chaos Fragment, his intention to return in advance will drop when confronted with only a few Dharmakaya.¡±

    Tai Li sighed, ¡°If I knew this beforehand, I would note at all for the banquet. I was thinking better not to cause any trouble and pretend to surrender to them but I never expected that they would act like this.¡±

    ¡°If you didn¡¯te, how would you know Golden Turtle Ind was the kind that is ferocious in appearance but feeble in essence?¡± Gao Lan said with cynicism. Then he continued, ¡°I don¡¯t trust you enough to work together with you but I can promise not to fight with you.¡±

    Tai Li did not expect Gao Lan to cooperate with other assistants. This is the best result he could hope for currently. He nodded slightly and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go on our own separate way and see who can get out of this Chaos Fragment first.¡±

    They two then rode on conveyance light with alert and headed in opposite directions.

    ...

    Gao Lan rose up for a few seconds and soon he felt a sudden jolt. A burning spear pointed at his back.

    ...

    Tai Li headed towards the clouds with red, green, yellow, white and ck lights shining behind his back. And soon he felt his flesh creep as he found out a golden sword cutting down right above his head with an imposing manner without warning!

 Chapter 994: Member Of Four Emperors

    <h4>Chapter 994: Member Of Four Emperors</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    Chaos was a lonely ce. Trees stood straight like mountains. Things here were much bigger than normal as if they all belonged to the era of giants.

    A ck Golden Spear with Phoenix Wings appeared and pierced directly towards the back of Gao Lan with a me. It came so suddenly that Gao Lan even with alert did not expect it.

    Can it be that he knew about the art of Yi Qi Turning San Qing?

    Or the Spear of Mythical Creatures did it itself without considering Tai Li¡¯s decision, just for killing its lifelong enemy?

    Void was burned through quietly and the point of the spear already touched the back of Gao Lan. The me was like a cage and stopped Gao Lan from running away.

    It was a sharp attack.

    For its speed, so unexpected like a fairy.

    Gao Lan was going to be pierced through. Suddenly rivers and mountains appeared together with stars, moon and sun. They all centered around an emperor who was wearing a Heavenly crown and yellow robe.

    Countless terran stood up and filled all space. Though illusory river washed over them and dimmed their figure. An imposing air was deeply rooted between Heaven and Earth.

    A spirit of passing the me.

    A heroic death for next generations.

    A spirit of breaking open a way through bramble and thistle with no regrets, to reach the highest point.

    It¡¯s sacrifice fearless, positive, and confident. All words could not describe this imposing scene of every one of theming together.

    Emperor arrived, everyone to surrender!

    The spear suddenly trembled and dared not to go deeper as if it¡¯s going to surrender to the Emperor.

    The Emperor¡¯s Sword then shone a golden light, reflecting the changing shadows of god, demon, immortals, and monsters. Finally it stopped at the image of demon race.

    The ck Golden Spear with Phoenix Wings also turned slowly. Tai Li surrounded by five color light ring was struggling like a fly trapped in amber.

    A sword light shed across and cut down. The ck Golden Spear was broken and Tai Li was cut into two pieces.

    Suddenly a me rose up and burned down the broken spear and Tai Li¡¯s corpse in front of Gao Lan.

    Gao Lan pointed his sword to the side pondering.

    ...

    A golden longsword waved down and pressed down. Gao Lan could not move as if he was trapped in mire.

    Gao Lan choose to attack!

    Is it true that he is mad and act unreasonably?

    But no! I would not be attacked by him so unexpectedly unless he knew about Yi Qi Turning San Qing!

    The Spear of Mythical Creatures passed over the Force of Five Virtues. Tai Li recovered his senses and the five colored lights brushed down.

    Five colors flowed down and the sword and Gao Lan were brushed away so easily.

    No wonder this was one of the most powerful art of demon race.

    But there were still shadows floating in the void. Countless terran illusions appeared like the seals of their ancestors and the citizens of Gao Lan¡¯s reign.

    Their being here means Gao Lan was still here!

    Five colored lights trembled intensely and suddenly stopped. Illusions of terran came together and became an emperor¡¯s body. Gao Lan with his charming face stood there with a golden sword in his hand.

    Tai Li was a bit stunned. He could not tell if Gao Lan was inside the five colored lights or outside of it.

    The Spear of Mythical Creatures came out quietly with a strong me right towards Gao Lan.

    The golden sword could not stop its attack was pierced through by the spear and was finally enveloped by the phoenix¡¯s shadow.

    Everything burned in me.

    ¡°This is...¡± Tai Li put the Spear of Mythical Creatures on his back and stared at the me. He realized something.

    Meng Qi waved his sleeve and Yin Master Xu Bei came out of it.

    He was still in confusion under the effect of the sleeve. A long bell sound rang up by his ear and his real spirit trembled. Dharmakaya almost copsed.

    It¡¯s like the Luo Hun Bell in the World of Gods... Yin Master thought in confusion.

    He saw Meng Qi lift his left hand and made a mudra and flicked right between his eyebrows.

    An illusory rope formed out of the golden lights and Wuji power. It crawled around Xu Bei after Meng Qi hit on his dark trial. It prated into his Dharmakaya and tied him up tightly.

    Fifth Sixth Seal was not only a Jade Pce Apricot g, but also a Holy Bunch Rope and Art of Di Xing.

    Meng Qi issued an attack first which was contrary with his principle of we will not attack unless we are attacked. He did it because Yin Master Xu Bei was one of the secret members of Golden Turtle Ind. And he could get more information by interrogating him.

    ¡°I¡¯m amazed. Could it be the art of World in the Sleeve and the Luo Hun Bell that you used?¡± Xu Bei slowly recovered and asked with a bitter smile.

    He used to think himself top of Man Fairy and was close to Land Fairy. He thought that he might not be able to fight against Red Emperor Sun Chuci and Perennial Deity Zhong Limei who were Land Fairies of Heavenly Way Alliance but he was close. But in front of this man in ck robe, he was so fragile just likemon people just like facing Primeval Deity Bi Jingxuan.

    More importantly, he did not hide his aura. He is simply a Man Fairy!

    The same level to me!

    Yin Master did not have time to think deeply about the reason why he was attacked. One good reason could be to fight for the five ces and the chance of not being controlled by Nine-revolving ck Pill.

    Meng Qi stood in the shadow of huge trees and smiled. He said, ¡°You do have a wide learning and a retentive memory.¡±

    He admitted that Xu Bei¡¯s guess was right.

    ¡°It¡¯s my honor to be defeated by those two arts, especially World in the Sleeve,¡± Xu Bei drew a long breath as if he was recovering from that desperate feeling.

    It seems that outside of Seven Seas and Twenty-Eight Worlds, there are still masters of ancient arts and superb skills. He would not act so blindly going forward.

    But he was not scared. The Talisman of Golden Turtle Ind would take him back to the Aquamarine Pce as he already ate Nine-revolving ck Pill.

    Suddenly he saw the man in the ck robe giving a smile and heard him say, ¡°Mr. Xu, did you expect this to happen as one of the members of Golden Turtle Ind?¡±

    Yin Master was wrapped in ck robe and he asked after a while, ¡°What did you say?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Xu, nobody else knows about you joining Golden Turtle Ind,¡± Meng Qi smiled and warned him.

    Did the Night Emperor tell him this? Yin Master kept quiet and waited. No matter if he knew it or not or just said it to see my reactions, it does not matter. I will just keep quiet.

    ¡°Mr. Xu, why not try that Talisman?¡± Meng Qi asked.

    ¡°What?¡± Xu Bei said in surprise. He saw an ancientmp appear in the man¡¯s eyes and shone with white and ck lights. The light reached each corner like karma connections, from the beginning to the end, mysterious and unique.

    The lights shone on Meng Qi¡¯s face and made him even more sacred like a God and Fairy. White hair on two sides appeared even more weathered. Xu Bei looked at him and then felt a sudden change of the environment.

    Then he saw the man in the ck robe wave his hand and then lift his talisman of Golden Turtle Ind. Meng Qi touched it with his index finger and middle finger.

    Illusory ck and white light. The talisman was destroyed but that could change nothing as it¡¯s not rted with the outside world.

    What... Xu Bei felt his heart sinking down. He¡¯s now in a great danger.

    He could even iste the talisman from Golden Turtle Ind!

    And then golden red spots gathered and the talisman appeared again in front of Xu Bei¡¯s eyes as if it was never broken.

    This was even more shocking for Xu Bei. Such power of returning to original condition was like turning stone into gold.

    Would Divine Fairy still be able to save me if he made me enemy?

    Xu Bei felt like he was cast into an ice cave.

    ¡°No worries. I will not tell anyone else about it. It is only between us. And you can still get an antidote for the Nine-revolving ck Pill,¡± Meng Qi said, meanwhile darkness and chaos enveloped the whole space and cut its connection with other space.

    Meng Qi secretly activated his Yuan Xin Seal and took advantage of Xu Bei¡¯splex feelings to make him fear death.

    Xu Bei kept quiet for a while as he was calcting. Then he sighed and asked, ¡°What do you want to ask?¡±

    Meng Qi stretched out his left hand and seemed to hold a purple heart in it. He pressed the heart on Xu Bei¡¯s forehead andughed, ¡°You know very well about the Luo Hun Bell. Then you should also know about the Yuan Xin Seal. If you hide anything or lie, you know what will be of you.¡±

    Then he threw out his question, ¡°What did Golden Turtle Ind ask you to do during the banquet? To stab people in the back or just make alliances?¡±

    ¡°No. Golden Turtle Ind gave no task to me. I wanted to do something for them and do some sacrifices. Therefore I tried to attack other Dharmakaya,¡± Xu Bei answered in a hoarse voice with honesty.

    No tasks? Meng Qi was confused. Is Golden Turtle Ind so confident?

    He tended to believe Yin Master¡¯s answer. Not only because the Yuan Xin Seal¡¯s reaction proved it but also about the current situation. If the Dharmakaya that Golden Turtle Ind drew in was strong enough, they should act quickly and fight with other Dharmakaya. That is the best option. But Xu Bei is all on himself. If there were only a few weak Dharmakaya went to the side of Golden Turtle Ind, it would be a good timing for strife. But the thing is being too weak could not change anything. Would all those masters believe about the scandal of five ces and then fight for it with all efforts?

    Could it be that Golden Turtle Ind had other ns?

    Meng Qi hid his confusion and asked again, ¡°Do you happen to know any other Dharmakaya in the banquet as a secret member of Golden Turtle Ind?¡±

    ¡°The ambassador did not tell me anything,¡± Xu Bei replied withplex feelings. He could only do as told and did not even have the right to ask questions as his ce was so low on the ind.

    He continued before Meng Qi asked him another question, ¡°But the ambassador mentioned one thing that the most respectful secret member in the outside world are Four Emperors.¡±

    ¡°Four Emperors?¡± Meng Qi asked.

    Xu Bei replied, ¡°The Ind Chief has the ambition not only to build another Shang Dynasty and unite all the countries, but also to rece the Heavenly Court and be the king for the whole universe. He hopes to peacefully go through the big trial. And he named himself Central Celestial Ruler. Secret members are of course Four Emperors on four sides. Green Emperor, ck Emperor, White Emperor and the Blood Emperor mentioned by the demonic sage.¡±

    Among all the Dharmakaya in the banquet, who were these four secret members?

    Golden Turtle Ind used to hide itself at the end of Donghai and did not contact with the real world. Four emperors might be some Dharmakaya in Seven Seas and Twenty-Eight Worlds.

    Meng Qi¡¯s face turned solemn and he thought over the Four Emperor¡¯s real identities. Then he said, ¡°It¡¯s so hard to understand this Ind Chief. Why would he give the Four Emperors¡¯ titles to members outside of the ind and have a Divine Fairy, who are much stronger and scary than Divine animals to stay on the ind?¡±

    ¡°Well, if Divine Fairy ambassador can go out and go in freely. Why would the Golden Turtle Ind hire outside members?¡± Xu Bei said in a low voice. ¡°There must be some rules.¡±

    Meng Qi nodded slightly and agreed.

    This is the chance!

    He felt a sudden jolt and removed Premier Realm. Then he heard a loud voice in mid-air:

    ¡°Wild animals are going to enter the fighting field. If you do not decide five candidates as soon as possible, you will all be trapped and killed by wild animals.¡±

    This is to force everyone to fight, not like in a game, and no time for us to find alliances... Meng Qi frowned and felt confused about the Golden Turtle Ind¡¯s real purpose.

    ...

    Taixuan Son of Heaven Song Jianxia jumped between giant rocks, which looked like hills.

    She was very pretty and did not wear any makeup. Her eyes were crystal clear like ake. But she was actually the most well-known heresy master in Seven Seas and Twenty-Eight Worlds and was the head of three demons. She¡¯s next to the ce of Primeval Deity Bi Jingxuan and was the same level with Deity of the Seven Seas Xun Yin.

    She was a very experienced Land Fairy and achieved Taixuan Son of Heaven¡¯s real body, not anything like the Nine Nether demons, nor God or Fairy. She was from a very mysterious background and worked for both the righteous and the evil. She used to defeat Perennial Deity Zhong Limei one-on-one and showed her outstanding strength and power.

    Suddenly she flicked her finger and the finger wind went through the giant rocks and hit on a hidden enemy.

    Bang!

    A metal sound rang up. Taixuan Nine Filthy Finger was retained. Song Jianxia saw a beautiful strong man in ck robe by Divine Sense. He seemed a bit weathered and golden lights flowed all over his body. He was not hurt at all.

    The mysterious Man Fairy in the Fairy ship? Before she could think further, she saw a ck robe sleeve lifted up and enveloped the sky.

    World in the Sleeve? Song Jianxia put her palms together. Her body turned vague like illusions shaking in the strong wind but did not go towards the sleeve.

    After a while she sneered:

    ¡°This is the so-called world in the sleeve?¡±

    Water lights appeared together with ancient characters. Song Jianxia pushed her right palm and broke the darkness right towards the seal.

    A Somersault Cloud came out at the man¡¯s feet. Meng Qi fled away quickly. But Song Jianxia would not let him go that easily. Eight pairs of illusory wings grew at her back and she flew towards him with just one movement.

    But the man in the ck robe disappeared in just one second!

    Song Jianxia¡¯s face turned serious. She extended her Divine Sense and spirits to search nearby ces.

    Suddenly she heard a big voice saying, ¡°Wild animals are entering the fighting field. If there is no winner or loser for the five ces, you will all be attacked by them.¡±

    Then she suddenly saw two strange figuresing out from nowhere. One was Yin Master Xu Bei. The other one was the man who attacked her!

    One will search high and low only to find it when one least expects to!

    ...

    After entering the Chaos Fragment, Night Emperor Huo Lishang sat down on the ground with legs crossed. He smiled without any sign of being angry or nervous.

    Suddenly he took out talisman of Golden Turtle Ind and directly activated it.

    Golden red light appeared and covered the Night Emperor¡¯s body. Then he found himself back in the Aquamarine Pce. Stunning Su Daji was smiling at him with one hand supporting her chin. Divine Fairy ambassador stood behind her. It was West Countess Yin Weiyang.

    Su Daji moved her red lips and asked, ¡°Why not get that five ces and thene back?¡±

    The Night Emperor smiled and replied, ¡°To be a subordinate of Golden Turtle Ind and being controlled by Nine-revolving ck Pill must be a very interesting and different life experience. Why should I resist the luck?¡±

    What a weirdo... Yin Weiyang was surprised at his answer.

    Yin Bu¡¯er mentioned about it before?

    Su Daji covered her mouth with her hand and said in a soft voice after a while, ¡°Mr. Lishang is indeed so unique in your own way of thinking. Please then follow me inside and eat the Nine-revolving ck Pill.¡±

    The Night Emperor stared at Su Daji and enjoyed her beauty and then stepped into the inner hall with Daji and Yin Weiyang guiding in front.

    One man was already there in the inner hall, the Priest of Destiny whose beard was half white and half dark.

    He looked disappointed and was murmuring to himself, ¡°This is all destiny.¡±

    ¡°So someone ate it before me?¡± the Night Emperor lifted his eyebrows.

    Su Daji smiled and said, ¡°Exterior Dao Six Masters is quite isted from the secr world. We did not want to invite anyone of them. But this man is closely rted with Golden Turtle Ind as he betrayed us once. We had to invite him.¡±

    ¡°Betray?¡± Huo Lishang was a bit surprised.

    Su Daji smiled brightly and said, ¡°Yes. He used to have a title on the Ind, ck Emperor.¡±

 Chapter 995: Setback

    <h4>Chapter 995: Setback</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    ¡°ck Emperor?¡± Huo Lishang said. He felt familiar with the title, ¡°I knew a secret organization before, whose members all had titles of God in ancient times. I did not know that Golden Turtle Ind had the same custom.¡±

    He felt that they might be of the same origin, but Xu Bei was a secret subordinate of Golden Turtle Ind. Were they enemies as he exterminated the whole secret organization Immortal Yellow Dragon.

    Su Daji fondled with her hair on the left side and smiled. She said, ¡°There is no master of the world now. Every strong sect will fight for the top ce, not only us at Golden Turtle Ind. You don¡¯t need to be so surprised.¡±

    ¡°You made your point,¡± Huo Lishang nodded in a casual manner without any worries of bing the subordinate of Golden Turtle Ind and swallowing the Nine-revolving ck Pill. Just as he mentioned about enjoying every minute in life, he seemed to put away all sad feelings and emotions without a care in the world.

    Suddenly he changed the topic and said with a smile, ¡°I still have one thing that I need to ask you.¡±

    He acted in such a manner as if he was already in the group of Golden Turtle Ind and he could ask anything he wanted to.

    ¡°Mr. Lishang is among the most clever men in the world. I doubt if there is anything you don¡¯t know,¡± Su Daji gave a faint but pretty smile.

    Huo Lishang looked around, only to find Yin Weiyang surrounded by mist and the Priest of Destiny who was in desperation. He then smiled and said, ¡°Golden Turtle Ind has four Divine Fairies, not to mention mysterious Miss Su and the Ind Chief. Wild animals I met in the Chaos Fragment were all pretty tough and almost the same level as Big Demons and in great amount, too. It seemed that you¡¯ve already gathered a huge amount of talented helpers. Why do you need us, anyway? Is it that youck people to clean the halls and cabins?¡±

    He asked humorously. Why did Golden Turtle Ind bother to hold the banquet for us?

    The emperor might visit the straw hut three times to solicit help from the talented. But he never heard that the emperor would hold banquet to invite them all.

    If that was his real purpose, why not directly send the Divine Fairy ambassadors to talk to those people separately. And that way could effectively prevent Dharmakayas from joining hands together.

    Su Daji¡¯s eyes gleamed. She covered her mouth to smile and said, ¡°Mr. Lishang should already know that the Great Trial ising, which can also be regarded as a chance?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Huo Lishang did not understand why Su Daji suddenly mentioning it.

    ¡°But do you know how to go through the Great Trial and how to grab the chance? Da Dao is a very mysterious matter. And it¡¯s not like a legend and other powerful people would return to this world and fight fiercely with each other and slug it out. And the one who wins the first ce will be awarded Dao Fruition from Da Dao?¡± Su Daji continued, ¡°This is not an arena contest.¡±

    The Night Emperor stared at Su Daji and appreciated her beauty. He pondered and asked, ¡°I admit that I know very little about it. All those ancient books only mentioned about the Great Trial and that a great trial is great luck. But none of them exined it further.¡±

    So Su Daji is saying that the banquet is rted with the setting for the Great Trial, at least it¡¯s rted with the mysterious Ind Chief?

    A red pill appeared in her hand as red as flowers bathed in morning sunshine. It appeared also as dangerous and unknown as deep rivers.

    ¡°Please swallow this Nine-revolving ck Pill first,¡± Su Daji blinked her eyes and pushed the pill over.

    The Night Emperorughed and stared at Su Daji¡¯s fair hand passionately. He took the pill and swallowed it without hesitating as if it¡¯s a donut peach rather than poison.

    Watching Huo Lishang swallow it, Su Daji smiled and made a gentle gesture, ¡°Now we are both Golden Turtle Ind members. I look forward to working together with you.¡±

    ¡°Certainly,¡± the Night Emperor kept staring at the beauty in front of him and seemed already started enjoying his new journey.

    In the Chaos Fragment between the cracks, where Huo Lishang¡¯s shadow went into, suddenly blood flowed out of it.

    ...

    Taixuan Son of Heaven Song Jianxia¡¯s practice was a perfect sh of the sacred and the profane. Though she was not a born Heretic Evil Demon, she became the head of three demons and her name was well known in the Seven Seas and Twenty-Eight Worlds.

    She had a pure pretty look but a moody personality. She did things as she liked for her power and strength. For example, she once exterminated a whole family simply because someone from that family stared at her for a bit too long. And she also once forced a swordsman to be her concubine. And she even killed one¡¯s whole nine nearest generations of rtives for bullying her subordinate.

    Now she saw the man in the ck robe who just attacked her and stopped the Yin Master. She sneered and lifted her right palm.

    Her whole palm turned crystal-clear as if it was made by bright lights. It looked almost like a Heavenly Weapon.

    From the previous fight, Song Jianxia knew clearly that her enemy has a tough Dharmakaya and is stronger than Jin Gang. Therefore she used her best practice Qing Zhuo Liang Xuan Zhan together with the art of the Taixuan Fairy Hand.

    This was the Qing Xuan Zheng Li Zhan.

    Qing air rose and Fairnd appeared with Zheng Li.

    Every time she practiced this art, her face was always very solemn as nobody knew it more clearly than herself about how scary it was. She believed that no one could defend it, not even herself.

    And she thought that the man in the ck robe should not be able to defend it either as she was clear about his real strength in the fight just now.

    Song Jianxia waved her right palm with a solemn look. A light was reflected in her eyes.

    Heaven and Earth seemed to be cut into two and was filled up with Qing air. Lights shone so brightly that it expelled all the rules except for Zheng Li.

    Meng Qi was a bit surprised at Song Jianxia¡¯s attack. He assumed that a wise man would try to avoid fighting in this chaotic situation and was better to get along with each other peacefully and then try to look for ways out. Otherwise, ¡°When shepherds quarrel, the wolf has a winning game.¡± This Taixuan Son of Heaven met him for the first time and she looked to him. Why did she suddenly issue the attack?

    Though he was surprised, he always sensed the danger quicker than others. Before Song Jianxia lifted her arm, he already pulled out the Tyrant¡¯s Invincible de and waved to the side.

    The de shone with electric lights as if it was built out of purple thunder. It was going to turn the ce filled with Qing air into a sea of thunder.

    Right at this moment, Song Jianxia waved her left hand!

    Her left palm was dark ck like a block of ck jade, full of air of death, coldness, and the profane. However the palm was not waved in the direction of Meng Qi but towards Qing air.

    ¡°Zhuo You Xie Yan Zhan.¡±

    Qing and Zhuo met and were bnced out. Everything lit up around Meng Qi and soon disappeared and were absorbed into an Energy Ocean. The ground was destroyed as well as the forest and even the sound. Heaven and Earth seemed to be glued together.

    The scary thing about Qing Zhuo Liang Xuan Zhan was the sh of the positive and negative. If it was practiced with full strength and power, it might produce a chain reaction and destroy Heaven and Earth. Even Song Jianxia herself was scared.

    He will not be able to defend this no matter how strong his Dharmakaya is!

    Song Jianxia saw the sh gradually stop and then found Xu Bei being taken away by the talisman of Golden Turtle Ind.

    She waited for the result peacefully with a strong belief.

    Everything quieted down. Song Jianxia¡¯s pupils shrank as she saw a ck figure floating faraway with an auspicious cloud above his head. The lights surrounding him was waving like water and dimmed down but there was not a clue of being broken.

    Was he not wounded at all under the attack of Qing Zhuo Liang Xuan Zhan?

    Before she could think further, she saw a purple lighting right toward herself.

    She frowned and her body turned vague like an illusion. The de light hit on her like hitting on the water and after the ripples were gone, she returned to her normal status again.

    She¡¯s something... Meng Qi nodded his head slightly. No wonder she is so well-known in the Seven Seas and Twenty-Eight Worlds. She is quite powerful and is not someone that I can easily defeat.

    Meng Qi did not want to stay in this fight for long and waved his sleeve. Suddenly Heaven and Earth turned dark.

    World in the Sleeve Again? Song Jianxia sneered and then suddenly was surprised.

    No!

    It feels different now. Heaven and Earth turn to cage and another world appear!

    If the Zhen Yuanzi she met before was from a secret organization, then the Zhen Yuanzi this time was real. She could tell the difference right away.

    The one who attacked me before was fake, to trigger conflict?

    Song Jianxia suddenly understood everything. But before she could open her mouth to exin, a figure appeared from far away with five streaks of lights in five colors of red, green, yellow, white, and ck behind his back.

    The colorful lights brushed downwards and Song Jianxia fell over into it before she could say anything.

    Meng Qi sensed something strange until Tai Li appeared. Therefore he could only watch Tai Li taking away Song Jianxia and left.

    Why did he save Song Jianxia? Meng Qi frowned.

    ...

    Tai Li fled for a while and suddenly he smelled something familiar. It was Demon King Baize Zhu Wu.

    ¡°Here you are finally,¡± Zhu Wu had been suppressed and sealed in the top of the Man Fairy Mountain for a long time and did not advance his level at all. Now he saw Tai Li with the Spear of Mythical Creatures in his hand. He drew a long breath.

    Tai Li stopped conveyance light and the Holy Light of Five Colors trembled behind his back. He said in a low voice, ¡°Do note close.¡±

    He brushed his holy light and brushed Zhu Wu away.

    Then he closed his eyes for a few seconds and shook the holy light slightly. Zhu Wu dropped out from it. Tai Li said, ¡°You know how cunning the Ind Chief is. I have to check if you are fake or not.¡±

    ¡°Of course. Certainly.¡± Zhu Wu smiled bitterly and asked, ¡°What should we do next? Get off of this ind?¡±

    Tai Li looked around and asked, ¡°Do you know how to get out of this Chaos Fragment?¡±

    The Baize Sect was well-known for being knowledgeable.

    Zhu Wu looked up into the sky and said with hesitation, ¡°We¡¯ll have to wait for the time when the talisman of Golden Turtle Ind is activated or one of the Divine Fairy Ambassadors is saving one¡¯s life. Only at that moment, we can find out the truth and the way to get out of here, well...¡±

    Suddenly Zhu Wu seemed to find something very strange or important in the sky and he looked very surprised.

    Tai Li turned around and tried to find if anything went wrong but only to find the sun hanging high in the sky with nothing else around it.

    Suddenly his head felt dizzy and five colors appeared in his eyes.

    A gourd appeared in his hand and a streak of white light shot out. Inside the gourd hung a small g shining with five colors. This was a demon-calling banner.

    Tai Li¡¯s body turned soft. And the Spear of Mythical Creatures was burning quietly in his hand without giving him any warning as if it was a civil fight with the devil.

    ¡°You!¡± Tai Li shouted.

    Zhu Wu coughed and smiled, ¡°You are born to be sessful and had a few setbacks in your life so far. Even if you¡¯ve been met with difficulties, you had safely passed through them. That¡¯s why you are so proud of yourself. Now it¡¯s time for you to learn some lessons.¡±

    ¡°Before I was sealed, I am the Green Emperor of Golden Turtle Ind!¡±

 Chapter 996: The First Group Of Losers

    <h4>Chapter 996: The First Group Of Losers</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    No demons would fight against a Demon-calling banner. Even Tai Li was the descendant of the five elements peacock, he was not able to fight back after being attacked and was sealed by Demon King Baize Zhu Wu.

    Zhu Wu stood in front of Tai Li and stared at him, this proud peacock. He felt like he saw himself when he was still a young man.

    He used to be the strongest Demon King. Since ancient times, the Baize sect was the first group who achieved the first ancestor¡¯s real body. And the demon race was the most possible group to break the shackles and be the demon fairy. He then was chosen by the great sage of Golden Turtle Ind and was taught by him and then was entitled with Green Emperor... He had all these honors. However bad luck came and he was suppressed in Shaolin.

    After he came out, the strongest Demon King was no longer him but Tai Li and he even obtained the Spear of Mythical Creatures and stepped to the level of a demon fairy. Tai Li had realized most of his dreams and now he became Tai Li¡¯s assistant and could no longer enjoy that honor he used to have.

    But thanks to Golden Turtle Ind and the great sage who was going to wake up soon, the real world was going to be reset and he would have the chance to step up on the stage again.

    I¡¯m going to get back the title of strongest demon fairy and maybe even get a new one like the great sage!

    The boundary in the demon race was a bit vague. The Demon King and the big demon corresponded to man fairy. Demon fairy corresponded to Land Fairy and Divine Fairy. They were two different ways. To nurture the interior world to be a real Cave in martial arts, the division of man, earth, Heaven corresponded to three different stages, fetus, to be born, and taking shape. It¡¯s a very special case of Meng Qi forming the well-shaped Cave when first entering Man Fairy. But he was still not in the same level with top level Dharmakaya, Buddha Golden Body, or Bodhi Golden Body.

    There was a difference between Dharmakaya¡¯s realm and level. For example, one¡¯s gift did not equal one¡¯s achievement. Those with high level in the same realm had more advantages over others and could even defeat people in a higher level and had better potential. But he would still have to climb up thedder of realms one by one.

    After the demon race achieved the first ancestor¡¯s Real Body, they gradually controlled and strengthened the power distribution since the boundary between demon and God was very vague. Many demons controlled Da Dao on one aspect, like Five Virtues Phoenix, Five elements peacock, and Bai Ze who knew everything about demons and ghosts. After they achieved Real Body, they would gradually nurture their own Cave depending on their current situation. For example, the Holy Light of Five Colors was required to be trained to Heaven and Earth with five elements and some were not required to, like the road of phoenix, collecting five virtues, etc.

    Therefore the division within the demon race and its corresponding level in martial arts yers was pretty vague all the way up to legend.

    And one demon race might be able to change to another higher race. For example, the fish jumped through the gate of dragon, snake turning to dragon. If they couldbine the arts of their ancestors with other things and practice hard, it¡¯s very possible for them to be a totally different species. Some Terran art can turn a man into a real dragon or phoenix.

    Zhu Wu smiled and looked at Tai Li who was being cold and angry. He said, ¡°The Spear of Mythical Creatures only focus on revitalizing the demon race. You failed so many times recently but do not learn from the lessons. The spear might be already a bit disappointed with you.¡±

    ¡°The Ind Chief is a great safe from ancient times. He survived after experiencing so many disasters. He is indeed the best emperor so far in the demon race. But you ignore the situation and let your pride cover your eyes and are unwilling to bow to the powerful. Therefore I have to teach you a lesson.¡±

    Tai Li sneered and said, ¡°You want to be a ve. That¡¯s why you think I¡¯m proud and you want me to be just like you.¡±

    ¡°To serve a great sage is amon thing in the demon race. What are you talking about?¡± Zhu Wu said nothing more and flicked his fingers towards Tai Li. It activated the talisman of Golden Turtle Ind.

    Lights shone and Tai Li disappeared together with the Spear of Mythical Creatures.

    Zhu Wu stared at the empty ce with a moody look.

    ...

    Chaotic Golden Deity Qin Yue waved his Seven Colors Divine Sword. Seven powers of thunder, water, wind, fire, wood, ice, and earth twisted together and issued attacks to the enemy.

    He finally met his best friend but met his strong enemy.

    Who in the Seven Seas and Twenty-Eight Worlds could believe that the best friend of Chaotic Golden Deity was one member of the three demons, Lord Zhimo Shan Heng?

    Of the two of them, one was full of evil ideas and one was ying around in the world. They did not talk much and had few connections but turned out to be best friends.

    If not Qin Yue helped to hide Lord Zhimo, he might had already been killed by countless haters.

    But they met their enemy Night Emperor Huo Lishang, the so called top of the Man Fairy, an unrestrained master.

    Sword lights thrust into the night sky but the thunder and fire all disappeared and could not reach the Night Emperor¡¯s real body.

    It was so dark and quiet around the Night Emperor as if he was covered by ayer of darkness. Qin Yue¡¯s sword and Lord Zhimo¡¯s divine palm could not touch him at all. Once they got close, the power would soon be swallowed into the darkness.

    Something must be wrong. I fought with him one year ago. His Brahman Night was quite powerful but was nothing like today. It¡¯s so quiet and stable like mountain and night.

    Qin Yue experienced many fights and he soon realized:

    This is Brahman Night of Man Fairy level!

    It¡¯s only been a year and Huo Lishang already achieved Land Fairy?

    Though Shan Heng and I join hands together, it¡¯s almost impossible to defeat him and might even get wounded.

    Among the 36 ways, the best way is to go away.

    Qin Yue sent a message to Shan Heng and then fainted inbat. He quickly yed the art of earth element and was ready to escape.

    Suddenly he felt a great pain in his back and the talisman of Golden Turtle Ind activated itself.

    Who? In red golden lights, Qin Yue saw the one who gave this attack. It was his best friend Shan Heng, the Lord Zhimo that he saved!

    Qin Yue felt angry and surprised at the same time. He was wrapped in the lights and flew to the sky on his way back to the Aquamarine Pce with Shan Heng¡¯s voice lingering in air:

    ¡°Brother Qin. The Great Trial has alreadye and we are still so far away from legend. If we do not have anyone to depend on, we will be killed sooner orter. I have be a member of Golden Turtle Ind secretly. So I will help you to make your decision!¡±

    Shadows and lights floated. Qin Yue looked at beautiful Su Daji and sighed. Shan Heng deserved his title of Lord Zhimo indeed as he could see the white ck, ck white.

    Suddenly he blinked and saw Yin Master Xu Bei and Night Emperor Huo Lishang with a faint smile.

    Did he fail and thene back?

    Impossible! He already became Land Fairy and Shan Heng could not defeat him for sure. Even if he might be attacked by others, he shouldn¡¯t be here even earlier than me!

    Qin Yue blurted out, ¡°Huo Lishang. I did not expect that you would be a Land Fairy so soon.¡±

    The Night Emperorughed and said, ¡°Mr. Qin, you are mistaken, it only happened in my dream.¡¯

    He did not hide his aura. Darkness floated around him like the night sky without stars. He was no doubt a Man Fairy.

    ¡°But just now you...¡± Qin Yue was confused and frowned.

    I saw it with my own eyes just now!

    Huo Lishang closed his eyes as if he sensed something. Suddenly he opened his eyes, smiling. He said, ¡°Do you mean that you had a fight with me just now?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Qin Yue answered.

    ¡°But I chose to return once I entered Chaos Fragment and I was the second to swallow the Nine-revolving ck Pill. Miss Su can help me to prove it,¡± the Night Emperor turned to Su Daji.

    Su Daji gave a smile and said, ¡°Mr. Lishang was the most cunning one. He did not want to waste energy so he chose to return directly.¡±

    Qin Yue kept quiet for a while and pondered. He soon realized something: could the man he just fought with a fake one? That Divine Fairy level Brahman Night...

    Huo Lishang then smiled and said, ¡°I guess someone had the power of copying others in the Chaos Fragment and copied me. But he was even stronger and more powerful than the real one which is me. So you are thinking which one is real and which one is fake?¡±

    He did not seem to care too much about the fake Night Emperor.

    The fake one was even more powerful than the real one? As an experienced Dharmakaya, Qin Yue saw many different mysterious arts such as the copied one fighting with the real one. But normally the fake one was weaker than the real one. But now things have changed!

    What does Golden Turtle Ind want on earth?

    ¡°Why do we care about these fake ones and real ones after all?¡± Su Daji said. Meanwhile the five holy lights shone and Tai Li put the Spear of Mythical Creatures behind his back.

    Su Daji put her hands together and said softly, ¡°We are all the demon race, why are we talking about fighting and killing all the time. Come on. Bring the Nine-revolving ck Pill to Demon King Tai Li.¡±

    This time she asked Yin Weiyang to invite the Priest of Destiny out together with the gourd in his hand. He poured two pills out and passed one separately to Tai Li and Qin Yue.

    They did not have the strength to resist. Tai Li looked at Yin Weiyang with a serious look and pondered for a little while. Then he took the pill and swallowed it. Then he sat down with his legs crossed coldly and closed his eyes.

    Qin Yue sighed deeply and felt sad for not being able to fight back.

    After seeing Qin Yue swallow the pill down, Su Daiji gave a pretty smile and said, ¡°Now we all belong to the same group. Why not watch the fight together to see what is happening now.¡±

    She waved her hand and water curtains appeared inside the hall mirroring different scenes: Primeval Deity suppressing Perennial Deity, Perennial Deity meeting with Devil Master Han Guang, Taixuan Son of Heaven getting rid of the Holy Light of Five Colors, Deity of the Seven Seas being stopped by Gu Erduo, Mister Luda being encircled by Primeval Deity and Red Emperor, He Qi assaulted by Yunhe, Su Wuming and Gan heading towards a ce...

    Qin Yue subconsciously looked for the mysterious Man Fairy in the ck robe, the powerful man who astonished him in the fight.

    He looked at him and found something very strange. As Meng Qi marched straight and passed by all those people no matter it¡¯s Golden Crow or Garuda, Nine-infants, or the fake Gao Lan, fake Devil Master, fake Primeval Deity. What a good luck.

    The Night Emperor, the Yin Master, and Su Daji were confused seeing Qin Yue¡¯s reactions and they all observed the man closely for a while and then they all looked surprised.

    Controlling the fate on a small scale? Feature of Nirvana Realm?

    Su Meng¡¯s profile appeared on Su Daji¡¯s mind. She smiled and sent a message all over the ce inside the Chaos Fragment and said:

    ¡°You have all been avoiding to fight with each other and it¡¯s a waste of time. Now the Divine Fairy ambassadors are entering and will issue attacks without difference to everyone until the time when there are only five people left.¡±

    Then she sent East Marquis Yin Bu¡¯er and South Duke Zhu Zisheng into the Chaos.

 Chapter 997: Conspiracy

    <h4>Chapter 997: Conspiracy</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    Divine Fairy Ambassadors are entering and will attack indiscriminately?

    Hearing it, Qin Yue turned around and looked at Su Daji. This is too much. What about the aforementioned fighting by means, wisdom, and luck for those five ces? Once Divine Fairies enter, those five ces will surely be decided by them.

    This is pure maniption of the contest results!

    As he was still thinking, suddenly Qin Yue sighed and gave a self-deprecating smile. The reality is that the Golden Turtle Ind has the advantage over all other groups with tremendous strength. Now Daji¡¯s words decide everything.

    Howe the strong side will reason with the weak side?

    The rules that seemed to be fair were just another conspiracy of the strong side!

    Qin Yue turned around and stared at the water curtain. He looked at Meng Qi who was struggling to avoid wild animals and fake Dharmakaya and suddenly felt sad. No matter how hard he tried to change fate, it wouldn¡¯t work unless Su Daji said yes.

    Two great suns suddenly appeared in the sky of Chaos, both which were as red as blood. Its heat covered the whole space, making the dessert divide by the cracks and trees withering, wild animals going mad and running around.

    Divine Fairy Ambassador Yin Bu¡¯er and Zhu Zisheng entered the field.

    The Night Emperor standing by the side stared at different water curtains and observed their fights. He seemed to enjoy himself in watching all different kinds of martial arts and lost knowledge, and certainly was expecting the Divine Fairies to issue their attacks.

    He put both arms down and walked around at a leisurely pace. He then stood close to Priest of Destiny.

    Huo Lishang wondered why the Priest of Destiny kept murmuring, ¡°It¡¯s all about destiny.¡± He asked in a low voice, ¡°Why are you so pessimistic? The future is unpredictable and nobody knows if one will return home or be lost forever. Therefore every day is a new experience that we all should try to enjoy. Even if one swallowed the Nine-revolving ck Pill, one still has the chance to get the real antidote in exchange of merit and achievement. Isn¡¯t it a fun thing to do?¡±

    There is still a chance after swallowing the Nine-revolving ck Pill... Qin Yue, who focused on the fights among the Dharmakayas, suddenly had hope again hearing the Night Emperor¡¯s words. He ignored the merits and achievements.

    Yes. There is still hope as long as I¡¯m still alive.

    The Priest of Destiny looked up and cast a nce over Huo Lishang. He said, ¡°You do not understand.¡±

    ¡°How can I understand it if you don¡¯t tell me?¡± the Night Emperor said with a smile.

    The Priest of Destiny put away his disappointments and said solemnly, ¡°Everything is certain in this world. As long as one knows all the preconditions, one can make the conclusion and make the right prediction. We think the future is unpredictable because our knowledge is limited. If you know all the subtle changes in the universe and all the thoughts of all creatures, you can predict everything that¡¯s going to happen in the future.¡±

    ¡°Therefore everything is destined from the very beginning of the world. Your actions, your future, and your past can all be predicted since then. Even though you think that human ideas change without any rules and can only be controlled by himself of herself. But those are influenced by their past experience as well.¡±

    ¡°Since everyone has his own destiny, we will have to learn to bear everything. For example, no matter where I run to, I can never run away from Golden Turtle Ind. When I was young, I thought that my ancestors were too pessimistic to believe in destiny. And I disliked all my masters and teachers for their dull manners and principles, their wish to use Golden Turtle Ind to change their fates. But now it proves that my ancestors did not cheat me on this. It¡¯s all about destiny...¡±

    The Night Emperor¡¯s mouth twitched. What the Priest of Destiny said waspletely against his own life values. Though he felt pessimistic and homesick very often but that sadness brought his expectations towards the future. He would prefer tough and got himself drunk.

    Now he finally understood the meaning of, ¡°Those who have different beliefs should not work together.¡±

    Those who have different beliefs should not work together. I¡¯m not arguing with this man... the Night Emperor smiled and turned to those water curtains again.

    He Qi was very happy to meet Immortal Yun He. But he could not talk much as wild beasts came nearby.

    Suddenly Yunhe suddenly used Shang Qing Immemorial Talisman and meteor fell down rapidly one by one.

    He Qi was surprised and was not able to defend himself. He was hit by the meteor. Though his art of Formless Sword was close to Land Fairy level and himself was good at group fight and escaping, Immortal Nature was his conqueror and prevented him from using his own arts. And he was wounded already surrounded by wild beasts. Atst he was encircled by divine dragon fire yed by Yunhe.

    Until then he found out something strange about this Yunhe as his eyes were cold with evil.

    This is not the real Yunhe! He Qi realized it and then was wrapped in lights of Golden Turtle Talisman. He appeared in the Aquamarine Pce.

    He looked around and found Su Daji supporting her chin with one hand. She smiled. And then Tai Li sat in the corner with a cold and gloomy look. He was not any less presence than Su Daji.

    ¡°Mr. He misjudged and thus you will have to take this Nine-revolving ck Pill,¡± Su Daji cocked her head and smiled. Yin Weiyang inhibited He Qi wrapped in talisman.

    He Qi opened his mouth and was going to say something harsh. Suddenly he had all shbacks on his mind.

    Donghai Sword Vige has experienced so many difficulties and failures until now that he finally achieved Dharmakaya arts and Formless art and gained help from the Frenzied de and Mister Luda several times. Now he is so close to achieving Land Fairy. Is he going to let all these efforts gone?

    For his own pride or for the inheritance and continuation of Donghai Sword Vige? Should he bow to Golden Turtle Ind for his own sect?

    He Qi who used to be so proud could not speak a word.

    At this moment, he saw other people returning including Immortal Yunhe and Lord Zhimo Shan Heng. The Aquamarine Pce became crowded again. Yin Weiyang was busy controlling these new iers and did not have time to force He Qi to swallow down the pill.

    He Qi sensed the surroundings and found Immortal Yunhe and also the fighting scenes on water curtain, and then another Yunhe, another Taili, two other Su Wuming, two Gao Lan, two Mister Luda and two Primeval Deity, two Taixuan Son of Heaven, and two Deity of the Seven Seas in it...

    More importantly, he saw himself. Formless Sword art was very much improved and the man¡¯s aura was not any worse than his own. It¡¯s a him at the Land Fairy level!

    He Qi frowned and pondered. Chaos Fragment can make copies of Dharmakaya and make it even better?

    No. Fake Gao Lan, fake Su Wuming, and fake Mister Luda are all weaker!

    This copy has limits...

    As he was still deep in thought, Qin Yue standing next to him suddenly realized the problem. And he shouted out loud, ¡°As the self ys more arts, the fake ones will be more simr to the real one and his manner and actions will have less mistakes and then the fake ones will slowly master all arts!¡±

    The hall suddenly quieted down and everyone was thinking and tried to figure out what was happening right now.

    Suddenly, Immortal Yunhe said in a dull voice, ¡°If the fake one¡¯s arts, skills, aura, appearance, and features are all the same to the real one and has the memory of the real one¡¯s reactions, does that mean that they can rece us and live in this world, and then undertake our karma and life.¡±

    ¡°At that time, who is real and who is fake?¡±

    Suddenly everyone turned around and looked at Su Daji and her pretty face. They were all scared by the possibility of being reced by others.

    Nothing was more scary than seeing oneself being reced!

    The Night Emperor nodded his head and seemed to understand something important.

    Su Daji smiled and said nothing. Yin Weiyang took one step forward. The void in the hall was under the big pressure their imposing air. The moon could notpete with the sun in the light!

    The Night Emperor smiled and asked, ¡°Miss Su, the five ces you mentioned, do those fake ones count as well?¡±

    Su Daji stared back to him and said, ¡°Who stays until thest ones are the real ones.¡±

    Qin Yue¡¯s lips trembled out of fear. He looked back at those water curtains and hoped that his copied and fake ones would be killed by the Land Fairy wearing a ck robe.

    Many other Dharmakaya also looked at the water curtain and paid attention to the fights, expecting his friends to kill the fake ones.

    Tai Li still stayed in the corner and stared at all of them with a cold look. Nobody knew what he was thinking.

    Suddenly, a secret voice rang up in his soul:

    ¡°The Nine-revolving ck Pill is only going to attack after one year. If Su Daji is taken down now, you might be able to get an antidote and get out of all these troubles.¡±

    Who? Tai Li looked around and found other Dharmakaya with eyes gleaming in apparent struggle. Only the Night Emperor looked back.

    Him?

    Suddenly, Qin Yue, He Qi, and others¡¯ eyes fixed at one point and the atmosphere became gloomy as they saw Divine Fairy Ambassador Zhu Zisheng intercepted Meng Qi before he gathered with others.

 Chapter 998: The Anxiety Of The Spectators

    <h4>Chapter 998: The Anxiety Of The Spectators</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    Meng Qi flew quickly to reach the chaos fragment. The Somersault Cloud flew across the vastnd as Meng Qi was surrounded by a surreal environment that seemed mysterious.

    Relying on the Nirvana trait and the Principles of Karma, he manipted destiny on a small scale as he progressed forward surrounded by all kinds of killing intent; however, whether his enemy was a Dharmakaya or a ferocious wild beast, all of them just passed him by. Even in the depths of the ocean, he remained dry.

    Suddenly, he felt a sharp pain in between his eyes as well as his blood rush. He sensed dangers looming, and before he began to think, he opened the Niwan as a dark chaos rose from the Taishang Wuji premier auspicious cloud.

    The moment the auspicious cloud rose, Meng Qi immediately saw the borderless dark clouds that had be a demon¡¯s Qi, in mid-air. It looked like God turned a dark sea upside down and switched between the months and days.

    A strong ck man stood in the middle. Although he was only 20 feet tall, it was surrounded by Yuan Qi that set him up to look as if he was a fairy who ruled Heaven and Earth, or like a firefly in the night. Incredibly bright and eye-catching.

    Zhu Zisheng¡¯s red coldly and fierce as his Divine Sense locked on to Meng Qi from afar. He opened his mouth and spat out a round red ball.

    The ball burned like fire, and as it fell, it grew in size incredibly quickly. In just a few moments, it was no longer something that could be described by a few tens of thousands of miles, even the towering mountain peak only seemed like the light of a candle inparison.

    The bottom contour of the ball filled the entire sky as fiery mes burned the sky crimson red. As for Meng Qi, he thought that it wasn¡¯t evenrger than a speck of me. It was so small that he could not feel sad at how weak it was.

    A truly big sun fell from above!

    Although a water screen separated them, Qin Yue, He Qi, and the others could still feel the frightening power of the crimson fireball. It was as if they were seeing the chaos world copsing, melting, turning into gas, seemingly discovering that the fireball hadyers uponyers of me that were as round as pearl and as smooth as jade as if another world was hidden within it.

    They were Dharmakayas who were temporarily traversing across the sea of stars. Excluding the uniqueness and oddities of the giant sun of the Real World and the Seven Seas and Twenty-Eight Worlds, the other big suns of other stars were only so-so.

    Although if it was inferior in size, the power hidden within it was second to none, it was at a level where if any of them were to get close to it, they would be burned to a crisp.

    This was the might of a full-powered strike of a Divine Fairy, the strength to hold a world together!

    The curved bottom of the crimson fireball filled the entire water screen as the surrounding became dark as if light could not prate through it. Time seemed to have slowed down as well, which meant that Qin Yue and the other Dharmakaya could only admire the warm and beautiful fireball in silence.

    ¡°There¡¯s no better sunset than this...¡±

    The magnificent scenery brought them extreme awe as Qin Yue, He Qi, Yun He, and the Yin Master, all the Dharmakaya seemed to have forgotten at that moment that the target of the fireball was Meng Qi. The Night Emperor, on the other hand, waspletely mesmerized as he watched on as if he had just experienced the ultimate beauty.

    A close-range sunset. The method of a Divine Fairy!

    At that moment, their sight turned dark. They could no longer see anything within the water screen as if they had gone from dusk to night in an instant, a dark night without stars and moons.

    ¡°What is going on?¡± the senses of the Dharmakaya Supremes quickly recovered as they saw the chaos world inside the water screen increasingly deste and ruined. As far as the eye could see, thend became hollow asva turned into fierykes, apart from those, there was nothing else.

    ¡°No! That¡¯s not right. There is still the silhouette of a green robe floating above theke of fire,¡± the auspicious cloud had vanishedpletely while his hair seemed a bit yellow. His body was covered in burn marks, but his aura only decreased slightly, clearly showing that he only expended some power but did not sustain any damage.

    At first sight, it was not odd. It was quite normal to look like that after trading blows, but as Qin Yue and the others thought more about it, their hearts leaped.

    ¡°He blocked a full-powered strike of a Divine Fairy! A strike that could destroy multiple worlds! And he is still fine!¡±

    ¡°And he is only a Man Fairy!¡±

    ¡°Even if it were a peak Earth Fairy, to block a move like would certainly cost something. A Man Fairy would most certainly be wiped off the face of the earth when encountering it. Like if it¡¯s all of us, how can he be regarded as a Man Fairy?¡±

    ¡°Unless he is the Buddha Golden Body or the Premier True Form in legends?¡±

    Although they knew familiar and knew that hisbat strength was beyond the realms, and his body possessed the Legendary and Nirvana Realm traits, that his words became rules, and was the best among the Earth Fairies, the attack from Zhu Zisheng just now left too deep of an impression to Tai Li, He Qi, and Yun He. They personally experienced just what a Divine Fairy was, and upon seeing the conclusion right now, they were even more surprised as if their perception of Meng Qi had been renewed.

    He was no longer the Frenzied de Su Meng, instead, he was now the Primitive Emperor Su Meng, the first of the Heavenly Lord Yuanshi!

    After using the Wu¡¯Ji Seal to block Zhu Zisheng¡¯s Godly Fiery Pearl, the cloud gathered beneath Meng Qi¡¯s feet as he flew far away in a whoosh, and in an instant, he was several tens of thousands of miles away. He decided to meet up with Mister Luda and the others first.

    Zhu Zisheng caught the Godly Fiery Pearl that flew back with his left hand and shook his body, turning himself into a gigantic ck pig with an arched back. It opened its body and turned day into night as if he wanted to devour the entire world, including Meng Qi.

    Darkness covered the world as Meng Qi looked like he was going to be sucked into the pig¡¯s mouth. Qin Yue and the others who had just calmed down were filled with anxiety again as they began to worry.

    ¡°I still want him to kill the imposter, please don¡¯t die before achieving sess and lose your life at the hands of the Divine Fairy!¡±

    A thin glow form a de suddenly appeared as purple light brightened the world. The fierce wind and the darkness were both cut in half as Meng Qi borrowed the potential generated from the sh to leap out of Zhu Zisheng¡¯s devouring range instantly.

    Zhu Zisheng roared in anger as he racked up demon clouds in the air, pursuing Meng Qi in a frenzy and asionally borrowing the limited control the Golden Turtle Ind had on the chaos fragments to directly appear beside Meng Qi. However, the prepared Meng Qi messed up the front and back, changed the causation, and distorted fate, which meant that Zhu Zisheng was always just millimeters off every time.

    However, Divine Fairies had a strong resistance to fate maniption and location confusion abilities. He slowly adapted, and his pursuit became increasingly dangerous.

    Qin Yue, He Qi, and the other Dharmakayas could not avert their attention from this pursuit. Some were worried, others anxious, while some were secretly wishing that Meng Qi would seed in getting away.

    Only the Night Emperor and Tai Li had the leisure to look at the other water screens.

    As time passed by, the imposters also seemed to be gradually bing one as if they were merging with one another, gaining the strength of each other. The moment they vanished, they would not reappear unlike before when Tai Li¡¯s imposter still re-emerged to swipe away the Taixuan Son of Heaven after it was killed by Gao Lan.

    Su Wuming encountered Tai Li¡¯s imposter. The red, green, yellow, white, and ck, Holy Light of Five Colors came down and brought Su Wuming inside. The Night Emperor frowned as he saw this as he was surprised by the forcefulness of the Holy Light of Five Colors. As for Tai Li, the corner of his mouth moved as he disyed a mocking smile. The moment he smiled, multiple Su Wuming appeared around Imposter Tai Li, after killing one, there were still thousands more! Su Wuming was everywhere, then a sword beam came and caught Imposter Tai Li by surprise, the sword beam that did not differentiate between the strong and the weak devoured him.

    The Night Emperor red as his expression moved. He then mumbled quietly to himself, ¡°Everywhere, really everywhere!¡±

    ¡°This is a realm that I dream of! Something that I¡¯ve been pursuing so much but has not yet been able to realize was achieved so easily by him!¡±

    The Primeval Deity was surrounded by Imposter Perennial Deity, Imposter Wuming, and Imposter Mister Luda. However, her Heavenly God Palm ignored distances, and her Gold Dragon Sword technique was incredibly sharp. Her Primeval Eight Hammers consumed other¡¯s magic with each hit. And although Su Wuming and Mister Luda¡¯s imposters did not possess the Legendary Realm trait, they were fighting equally.

    Mister Luda faced the Imposter Primeval Deity and the Imposter Red Emperor. He fired off a sword beam as the fight became one against two. Changes were subtle as he manipted substances, having a clear advantage. It was not long before he would achieve victory.

    Gradually, the victors were decided in other water screens. The Red Emperor faced the Divine Fairy, Yin Bu¡¯er and was defeated. The real Perennial Deity was utterly defeated by Han Guang. He could not withstand it and was forced to return to the Aquamarine Pce. As the wild beast started to gather, apart from Meng Qi, the Dharmakayas of the Man Fairy level started to lose as they could no longer hold out. The imposters also sustained heavy losses.

    At that moment, among those from the Seven Seas and Twenty-Eight Worlds, only the Primeval Deity, the Deity of the Seven Seas, and Taixuan Son of Heaven were left. From the real world, there was Mister Luda, Su Wuming, Gao Lan, Meng Qi, Gu Erduo, Han Guang, and Zhu Wu. Inparison, there were even more imposters.

    More and more Dharmakayas began to watch the battles through the water screens. Yin Moyang became extremely busy and was, for a moment, too busy to intimidate them into taking the medication.

    Through Meng Qi¡¯s feedback on the Principles of Karma, Su Wuming could sense Mister Luda, but at that time, Imposter Han Guang, Imposter Gu Erduo, and Imposter Yun He appeared to block his way.

    Like Wuming, Gao Lan also encountered the alliance of Imposter Deity of the Seven Seas, Imposter Taixuan Son of Heaven, Imposter Chaotic Golden Deity, and Imposter He Qi, and was unable to progress ahead.

    As for Meng Qi, under Zhu Zisheng¡¯s pursuit, he also reached the surrounding area.

    Qin Yue, the Perennial Deity, and the other Dharmakayas hearts sank in that instant. ¡°How could he lead the Divine Fairy over there!?¡±

    As Master Lu was just about to defeat two powerful enemies before heading elsewhere to provide support in order to kill the imposters, how could he lead the Divine Fairy there?

    Just as the thought popped into their head, another figure jumped into their sights. And it was the other Divine Fairy, Yin Bu¡¯er!

    ¡°What now? Two Divine Fairies are gathered there, and they are going to take care of our pirs to fight against the imposters in one fell swoop!¡±

    Zhu Zisheng saw the appearance of Yin Bu¡¯er in front and could not help but show a savage smile. His gaze locked on to Meng Qi as heughed mockingly, ¡°Run! I¡¯ll let you run! See if you can run to the end of the seas!¡±

    Mister Luda, Su Wuming, and Gao Lan were preupied while two Divine Fairies blocked the surrounding path. The situation turned extremely dangerous in an instant. It seemed hopeless.

    The Perennial Deity, Qin Yue, and the other Dharmakayas hearts sank, and their bodies became cold.

    At that moment, the world was covered in darkness as everything became chaotic.

    As their sights became clear again, the position of all the powerful individuals changed. Zhu Zisheng, Yin Bu¡¯er, Imposter Primeval Deity, and the others were in the middle while Meng Qi, Mister Luda, Su Wuming, and Gao Lan each stood in a corner.

    Meng Qi unveiled his Indestructible Original Form as a celestial sword surrounded by five colors appeared in his hand.

    He swung the long sword without any expression. Five colors of the sword beam shot out. The surrounding became ck and white as things slowed down.

    As for Su Wuming, his green robe danced as his body floated, his supreme Tao Body appeared in the air. Swinging the sword in his hand downwards, the void ovepped, time became hard to differentiate as it limited everything and destroyed everything.

    Gao Lan, on the other hand, showed his Emperor Body, suns, moons, and stars surrounded him as demons and fairies genuflected before him. The Emperor¡¯s Sword produced a kingly glow as it made a sh.

    Before Qin Yue and the others could feel it, a young voice from behind them sounded, and through much anxiety said, ¡°The Fairy ying Sword Formation!¡±

 Chapter 999: Never Let My Head Down

    <h4>Chapter 999: Never Let My Head Down</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    The Fairy ying Sword Formation?

    He Qi and Yunhe went nk as the four words came into their ears. On the contrary, Chaotic Golden Deity Qin Yue, Perennial Deity Zhong Limei, and Lord Zhimo were shocked.

    The Fairy ying Sword Formation which was also known as the top fatal formation in the Archaeozoic Era?

    The Fairy ying Sword Formation which was great enough to be known collectively with the Buddha¡¯s Palm, Seven Strokes of Heaven Interception, and the Endless Dao Yi?

    Also,pared to the other top notch divine skills, the Fairy ying Sword Formation had another advantage. Since it was a tactical formation, it could umte powers from a number of individuals and it would be no match for solo battles. However, this fatal formation had been lost since the War of Deification. Nobody would have expected it to appear out of nowhere!

    ¡°The four of them performed extraordinarybat capabilitiespared to other ordinary Earth Fairies. They evenid the Fairy ying Sword Formation now. Does this mean that they are really capable of destroying Celestial Beings?¡±

    ¡°However, Celestial Beings formed a world unto themselves and it consisted of powers simr to the sun and stars outside the Vairocana Real World. Gxies can be destroyed by just a movement without any difficulty. If the Real World and Chaos Fragment weren¡¯t special, the other universes¡¯ basic principles could be altered by their breaths. It is strong and could not be destroyed easily even though it could get external damage frequently. It became the main battlefield for the mighty people of the Legendary or Creation Realms in fighting for formations. Yet, it was destroyed and disintegrated just now. Do you really think that such immortals can be murdered with the Fairy ying Sword Formation by a few Earth Fairies?¡±

    ¡°Most importantly, there were not just one but two Celestial Beings in the formation. With the many imposters with the strength of Earth Fairies, I¡¯m afraid that the Fairy ying Sword Formation isn¡¯t enough to make up for theirbined power...¡±

    Qin Yue¡¯s joy turned into sorrow after listening to those words. Both hope and worried thoughts emerged in his mind.

    It was not that he did not know the reputation of the Fairy ying Sword Formation nor that he doubted their standards. It was just that his enemies were too strong!

    Him and the other Dharmakayas¡¯ sights were on the scene. Su Daiji lost her usual rxed expression and stood from the main position in attempting to cause some effect on the Chaos Fragment.

    Meng Qi summoned the Indestructible Original Body as they looked. Auspicious clouds were thin above him and chaotic dim lights fell on him. The scene was vigorous and majestic as if a Divine Man had fallen. The Celestial Parting Sword in his grip shook and colorful sword beams of red, yellow, green, white, and ck were erupted. The beams absorbed all colors as they shone, only ck and white were left covering the muddle. The strong winds became slower and the air currents were turning vicious. Everything was as if they were turning into amber.

    Su Wuming stood in a high position and the heavenly body had his face. It was as if different sword powers were condensing based on different rules. Both his eyes were indifferent, he was Taishang Emotionless and he saw everything equally. He swung his sabre downwards and sword beams burst and filled the void. The beams then destroyed the void and sealed the exit.

    Gao Lan had a towering figure and he was wearing a Ming robe and a Heavenly crown. He had the sun, moon, and stars orbiting around him, valleys and rivers surrounding him. A powerful King Dao¡¯s force formed from the heroic Terran race, shadows ofmanders and virtual phase of demons, fairies, and gods were bursting with the swings of the Emperor¡¯s Sword. A golden light stained the whole sky, taking over the Energy Ocean and transforming millions of things.

    Looking at the scene with his own eyes, Zhu Zisheng became reluctant as he had a feeling of extreme dangering to him at any moment. Without thinking any further, he opened hisrge mouth and coughed out a Godly Fiery Pearl whilst Yin Bu¡¯er transformed into a monster with a bird¡¯s body and a human head. He was like a God from the myths and legends.

    Right at that moment, in front of them, Mister Lu Da¡¯s skin glowed with metal luster as he performed the ordinary indestructible body of Gengjin. He focused his gaze with devotion at the three sword beams. He hacked the Single-Hearted Sword in his hand in a swift movement even though it seemed slow. Like a lightning struck from the Nine Levels of Heaven, a sword beam was reflected in Zhu Zisheng¡¯s pupil.

    The sword beam split like crackling electricity. The strands were hard to sense as if they were forming into an Invisible Sword Formation or disappeared between thend and sky. However, the void started boiling. ces which were usually empty burst with many substances. As the substances condensed and disintegrated, they brought tremendous damage and battered wind and waves.

    The four sword beams merged, time and space intertwined and the substances were mixed together with energy. The changes urred bit by bit and rose insanely in an instance.

    Zhu Zisheng and Yin Bu¡¯er observed that their surroundings were getting obscured. Like a pot of cooked porridge, rumbling noises were heard and it was a huge mess. As the mess was sucking in substance and energy, it was increasing in size with an rming speed and spreading without limits. It was as if it could spread to the ends of silence of death. The other imposters¡¯ attacks on them were totally useless. They even contributed to the mess, the extreme mess.

    A crimson fire bead flew out and formed a Grand Sun. It was so great, Zhu Zisheng and Yin Bu¡¯er seemed to be as small as a dust particle near it. The mes melted the surrounding and twisted the void into a ball. However, it did not put down the mess, it made the mess even more mad instead. The mes then lost control and the sphere also lost its order.

    This... shock was seen from Zhu Zisheng and Yin Bu¡¯er¡¯s eyes. Then, an extremely brilliant crimson light was seen bursting from the disintegrated fireball. It lit up the obscurity and swallowed thend and sky, including itself.

    A powerful hit from a top-notch Celestial Being would be equal to the power of a normal star. If an explosion urred, a or even a whole gxy could definitely be destroyed. It would be a topic which would attract attention even in the vast universe. However, this power could only destroy the earth¡¯s surface in a certain area here. It could only prate the deep ground but not cause anyplete destruction as this was celestial world Real World or Chaos Fragment which originated from the Archaeozoic Era. The aura could alter the other Universes and it had higher nature than stars, rivers, and other universes. Only a battle between Nirvana Realm Individuals could cause real splitting and destruction.

    However, such damage levels did not define how terrifying a hit from a Transcendent would be. Qin Yue and the others saw burning mes in the vertical and horizontal shrouding of the Limitless sword beams at the least. They also saw the chaotic void and earth disintegrate and be a terrifying nothingness. None of the wild beasts and birds survived.

    Shutter. The four sword beams split and a crack was formed in the Fairy ying Sword Formation. Zhu Zisheng who was surrounded by a sinister aura and Yin Bu¡¯er who was in a feathered clothing with a star crown ran out of it and the joy of being able to get out alive was seen on their faces.

    Did they really stop the Fairy ying Sword Formation? Qin Yue, Dan Heng, and the other Dharmakayas were in thick disappointment and frustration. On the contrary, Su Daiji let out a relieved breath.

    Is this how valiant Transcendents are?

    Is this how terrifying the Self-Created World and Grand Sun are?

    As these thoughts emerged, they saw Zhu Zisheng and Yin Bu¡¯er freeze their expressions in the void. Fear and disbelief were seen in their eyes.

    Squeak. Illusionary cracks appeared on their bodies. The Dharmakayas formed into countless little pieces and each piece was showing a mess.

    Dead? Are we dead? Zhu Zisheng turned with difficulty and looked at Yin Bu¡¯er who was bing illusory and warped. He saw his reflection in his eyes and he was the same. Then, everything turned into an immediate,plete silence.

    Two Celestial Beings had fallen!

    Instead of leaping with joy, Qin Yue, Zhong Limei, and the others were in an indescribable shock.

    They would not be this shaken if the two Celestial Beings died in the Fairy ying Sword Formation and they did not witness their deaths. However, Zhu Zisheng and Yin Bu¡¯er fell apart right in front of them. Compared to their usual valiant and arrogant appearance, there was a huge contrast and this made a huge impact.

    Two Celestial Beings were defeated by three Earth Fairies and one mysterious Man Fairy with the Fairy ying Sword Formation?

    This formation is indeed dangerous and invincible!

    This, is the Fairy ying Sword Formation.

    Right at that moment, after the illusions of Zhu Zisheng and Yin Bu¡¯er got destroyed, the Dhaymakayas twisted and squirmed as countless light dots appeared. Each of them formed into White Hairs, broken White Hairs.

    The two Celestial Beings¡¯ leftover real spirits looked at each other with confusion and horror.

    ¡°We were just White Hairs all along?¡±

    White Hairs were flying all over the ce. Qin Yue and the others stood and gazed at one another. The two Celestial Beings are made from White Hairs?

    Yin Moyang¡¯s expression was unstable. She took three steps back as waves of fear emerged in his mind.

    ¡°They¡¯re formed from White Hairs?¡±

    ¡°How about me?¡±

    ¡°I have aplete childhood memory. I have the memory of practicing hard in martial arts during the Shang dynasty. I also have experienced joy and sorrow of life. Am I also a White Hair?¡±

    A human figure appeared in front of her suddenly. It was Taili with his hair of five colors.

    Taili raised the corners of his mouth and mocked, ¡°I see, you¡¯re all formed by his White Hairs.¡±

    A loud boom was heard. Yin Weiyang was having an identity crisis. Her body disintegrated with a speed visible with the naked eye and she became a White Hair.

    I am just a White Hair. Does this mean that everything I thought and experienced were fake...? All Yin Weiyang left behind was her bitter obsessive thought.

    Right at that moment, the brilliance of five colors behind Taili twirled and swept toward Su Daiji who was still in a daze.

    Are you not getting the Nine-Revolving ck Pill as a cure? Su Daiji questioned him with her gaze.

    Taili smiled with pride as holy lights shed. He had no hesitation.

    So what?

    I have killed numerous people. I have plotted against enemies. I have faced hardships. Yet I have persevered.

    A peacock would never let its head down!

 Chapter 1000: A Pair Of Legs

    <h4>Chapter 1000: A Pair Of Legs</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    Red like fire, green like a flourishing forest, a heavy yellow, white and sharp, ck and smooth water. The five colors merged into one and continued to spin, and with a m, it turned the world upside down. As long as it existed in the world, it could be brought into it.

    This was the Holy Light of Five Colors.

    Even in ancient times, it was one of the rare major pieces of direct knowledge that adhered to thend and originated from the Da Dao, and was the basis of truth.

    Su Daji became absentminded as she looked at Tai Li, who was shining oddly and had a proud expression. As she looked at the magnificence of the five colors that shrouded her eyesight, as if she had returned to the era of Deification and met the great sage of the demon race that made the Son of Hao Tian Lu Ya and the Buddha of Ancient Past Ran Deng run with their tails between their legs, the great knowledgeable one under the Nirvana Realm who was on par with the Qing Emperor and the other greats.

    At that moment, time seemed to flow backward as Tai Li disyed some of his skills!

    Never lowering one¡¯s head was pride that would never be destroyed, and something more prideful than not ever-lowering one¡¯s head was to swallow humiliation and bear the heavy burden. To reach a majestic objective, lowering one¡¯s head in the meantime while biding one¡¯s opportunity. Not fearing death itself but fearing the possibility of notpleting one¡¯s goal before meeting one¡¯s end!

    History on theter period of the war of Deification had been mysteriously erased. He only vaguely remembered the great demonic sage leading the other great sages up the Spirited Mountain, and he, who had be the Mahamayuri, was waiting for them there.

    At that time, was he also so prideful that he no longer lowered his head?

    The Holy Light of Five Colors shed through, and Su Daji was no longer in her spot, she was already absorbed inside.

    Until that moment, the Night Emperor, Qin Yue, and the others only recovered from the shock and awe of witnessing the Fairy ying Formation kill two Divine Fairies. They had just awakened from the shock of knowing that the two Divine Fairies were only white hairs. Upon seeing Tai Li¡¯s words shake the existence of Yin Moyang, seeing how he used the Holy Light of Five Colors absorb Su Daji, and seeing the violent trembling of the five colors behind his back as if they were the ripples of water, like something was on the brink of breaking free from its restraints and tearing off the seal.

    ¡°Chance!¡±

    The Dharmakayas who had not yet taken the Nine-revolving ck Pill suddenly saw the chance to escape.

    ¡°If not now, when?¡±

    ¡°Wait until Su Daji escapes from the Holy Light of Five Colors?¡±

    Everyone had a survival instinct. Moreover, Yin Moyang no longer existed as she had transformed back into a white hair, the remaining power had also started to be surreal. The Perennial Deity Zhong Limei grit his teeth as his body floated into the air with light surrounding him. It was splendid as he did his best to suppress his injury while trying to leave the Aquamarine Pce to escape from Golden Turtle Ind.

    Some Dharmakayas escaped while others tried to suppress their instinct as they thought about the tradeoff. If they did not help Tai Li right now, then Su Daji would be able to escape fairly quickly, by then, she could manipte the restrictive spells of the Aquamarine Pce and the chaos fragment, and by then, just how many would be able to make it out sessfully?

    Staying might be a better choicepared to escaping!

    The most important task right now was to work together and defeat Su Daji!

    Yun He was always sly and cunning, and he was also very cheap, but right then, he was the first to lend his hand. The Shang Qing Immemorial Talisman flew out, inferring nature and setting up a fairy formation. He Qi moved and transformed into a formless sword power that assimted into the nature formation to serve as the killing intent. Their chemistry was good. ¡°Red Emperor¡± Su Chuci¡¯s red sword was raised high into the air, and as if the God of Fire was riding it, it cut downward along the trail left behind by the formation as it turned into a fire dragon and phoenix outside the Holy Light of Five Colors...

    Naturally, Dharmakayas, who had already taken the Nine-revolving ck Pill did not even think about running away. Some chose to remain loyal to Su Daji and to use this opportunity to umte achievements to obtain the antidote. Some were aggressive as they decided to use this opportunity to suppress the enemy and obtain the true antidote. In an instant, the Aquamarine Pce became very chaotic. Chaotic Golden Deity Qin Yue blocked the path of Lord Zhimo Dan Heng. Night Emperor Huo Lishang brought out his Dark Tian Luo Sword to turn the Brahman Night from defense into offense, shrouding Yin Master Xu Bei within. An aura suddenly condensed behind him before turning into a shadow that snuck out of the Aquamarine Pce. Two types of methods that required two different types of preparation.

    Rumble!

    The fierce battle created cracks in the Aquamarine Pce, and the Holy Light of Five Colors behind Tai Li was vibrating at their maximum capacity before they suddenly tore open as a thick ck gas burst out of it.

    Within the ck gas, there was a pair of crimson crystals that were extremely beautiful. A fox¡¯s tail extended from within as it swung towards the surrounding area.

    Pa! The Godly me of the Red Emperor was extinguished, the nature formation was broken into pieces while He Qi was directly struck out of the formation by the shockwaves, his Dharmakaya seemed to have be even more surreal.

    Pa! Another fox tail struck at the Demon Divine Spear that Tai Li used, the hit dimmed the mes on it and even made Tai Li retreat several steps, cracking the floor of the Aquamarine Pce, the floor that was condensed deep within the depths of the Grand Sun for tens of thousands of years.

    In an instant, all the attacks were repelled by Su Daji.

    She was still a Divine Fairy, a genuine and real Divine Fairy. Not a Divine Fairy transformed from a white demon hair.

    The might of a Divine Fairy could be inferred from her show of strength!

    Another strike from the fox tail. The Red Emperor, Yun He, and the others were feeling despair. This was an opponent whom they could not hope to defeat. The gap between them wasn¡¯t something that could be made up of numbers. Even if all of the Dharmakayas at the scene were to work together, at most, they would only be able to dy their ultimate demise.

    At that moment, a ray of light came from within the broken Aquamarine Pce. As if they had sunk into the water, the shining fox tail seemed to have slowed down temporarily.

    ¡°Dy?¡± Tai Li, the Night Emperor, and the other Dharmakaya sensed it. A man wearing a wide-sleeved robe stepped into the pce entrance. His handsome face made him look like a God and Demon, there were six fingers on one of his hands, and the other hand was holding onto a de with floating light waves.

    ¡°Han Guang...¡± Tai Li felt joying from his heart. The Devil Master really came at the right time.

    ¡°But didn¡¯t he enter the chaos fragment? How is he appearing around the Aquamarine Pce right now?¡±

    Without much time to think about so many things, Tai Li showed the true body of the five elements peacock and maximize the effects of the Demon Divine Spear, firing both the Holy Light of Five Colors and the ck Golden Spear with Phoenix Wings at the same time.

    Han Guang kept having odd encounters, and his strength was hard to measure, ¡°If I were to ally myself with him while holding the Demon Divine Spear, we would not be too far behind when Chong He allied himself with Luda to resist Gu Erduo, we¡¯d be able to resist for a while against Su Daji, at least we won¡¯t be defeated immediately.¡±

    Devil Master Han Guang¡¯s eyes shone. He was utterly confused. His Devil Incarnation was a backup n, by relying on the Fragment of the Eastern Emperor Bell, he somehow sensed something in the East and followed it to find the hiding ce, but for some reason, after walking for a while, he had ended up at Aquamarine Pce. It was as if he was lost!

    Was it because he was discovered by the master of the ind and was intentionally led there? Or was it because the item sensed was hidden deep within the Aquamarine Pce?

    ...

    The surrounding world was crumbling and was reverting into nothingness. Everything was incredibly dangerous, but Meng Qi did not really care that much. His attention was fixed on the body of the two Divine Fairies transformed from white hairs.

    ¡°They¡¯re actually really two white hairs?¡±

    He also knew the Hair Transformation technique, but to let the hair possess artificial intelligence and experience life, slowly practicing to break through their restraints and be Divine Fairies, to possess their own cause and effect, one would have to, at the very least, achieve the legendary realm, moreover, one could not exceed the limit every time.

    An almostplete hair transformation technique... white hair... Golden Turtle Ind descendants of the Shang Dynasty... Su Daji... a cloner who made near-perfect fakes of multiple Dharmakaya...

    Meng Qi had a eureka moment as he had a good idea of the identity of the ind¡¯s master.

    ¡°Great Sage of Mei Mountain, Yuan Hong!¡±

    His skills and techniques were simr, and he was on par with Yang Jian inbat, his ability to transform was also formidable. The Great White Ape Sage, the greatmander of the Shang Dynasty who would be hard to kill if not for the Immortal Flying de!

    After the war of Deification ended abruptly due to the Ten Thousand Fairy Formation, Yuan Hong did not directly fight against Yuan Shi. With the strength of the Great Sage of the Demon Race, it was extremely easy for him to preserve his own life, and bringing Su Daji and the descendants of the Shang Dynasty to hide on Golden Turtle Ind was the natural thing to do.

    ¡°Using the hair to disguise as Dharmakaya, he searched, collected, and copied skills and techniques because he wanted to create illusory cause and effect, to deceive and prepare for when he wakes up in the future?¡±

    ¡°Go!¡± this thought suddenly appeared in Meng Qi¡¯s mind. Clearly, the reason the Great White Ape Sage, Yuan Hong used such a roundabout method to do things was that he did not want to wake up prematurely. As for the Divine Fairies on Golden Turtle Ind, their identities had already been identified, those who weren¡¯t real were easily shaken. Meng Qi guessed that there were only probably around one or two real Divine Fairies, so it was not enough to shake the situation of the real world yet.

    That was why as long as he could escape from Golden Turtle Ind, it would be considered a sess. There would definitely be an impactter, but it would be bearable!

    ¡°As for dealing with Yuan Hong, we still don¡¯t have the ability yet. It¡¯s not like Immortal Qingyuan Yang Jian is really here, he¡¯s the real nemesis of the monkey.¡±

    ¡°Pfft, my junior always baffles me, isn¡¯t scolding Yang Jian as the nemesis of the monkey scolding myself?¡±

    As his mind raced, Meng Qi grasped an opportunity when the world cracked to have the auspicious cloud collide with the shroud over Su Wuming, Mister Luda, and Gao Lan before catching the cause and effect connection and leave that world, rushing back to the Aquamarine Pce to save He Qi and Immortal Yun He.

    ...

    A demonic mist permeated the air and filled the entire Aquamarine Pce. Each of Su Daji¡¯s nine tails were all divine in its own way as theypletely suppressed Tai Li and Han Guang¡¯s Yama Body, disying the absolute might and fearsomeness of an ancient old demon.

    Pa!

    The light beam was crushed to pieces as ck gas started appearing on Han Guang¡¯s Dharmakaya, it squirmed and became a rope that tried to bind him.

    Pa!

    Tai Li was sent flying. If the Demonic Divine Spear did not block some of the damage, his body might have beenpletely crushed. Su Daji smiled charmingly, implying that the battle was casual and easy.

    Qin Yue and the others felt more despair the more they fought, the scariness of the Divine Fairy was even more exaggeratedpared to when there was a water screen in between them. Was there really no chance?

    At that moment, a light shed before them. Then, the four Dharmakayas who killed the two Divine Fairies appeared in front of them.

    ¡°They¡¯re back!¡±

    ¡°The Fairy ying Formation is back!¡±

    Meng Qi looked at Su Daji profoundly and raised the Celestial Parting Sword once more as he produced another Five Color Sword Beam.

    Su Daji¡¯s expression changed as her rxed demeanorpletely vanished.

    She herself had witnessed the power of the Fairy ying Formation just now.

    It was no wonder it was the number one killer formation of the Archaeozoic era!

    ...

    Deep inside the Aquamarine Pce, there was a secret chamber that cut off life and death.

    Inside the secret chamber was a bed, and on ity a man. His entire body was shrouded by countless shing lights, and every point of light was a period of life and identity.

    ¡°Meeting the Ape Great Sage,¡± the void floated as the invisible Wizard King of this World appeared.

    The person lying on the bed was the Great Sage of Mei Mountain, Yuan Hong!

    Yuan Hong did not get up. He smiled faintly and said, ¡°Old mother, how are you today?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± the Wizard King of this World said calmly. ¡°The Great Sage has certainly put in a lot of effort this time. To actually organize the banquet of Golden Turtle Ind just to deceive the world.¡±

    Yuan Hongughed and said, ¡°You have no idea how many eyes are spying and observing mother and I in the dark. If they were toe honestly in the light to discuss secret matters, it is easy to be judged as creating an alliance. That¡¯s why I decided to just invite all the Dharmakayas of the real world so that you cane here without drawing attention. Then, create a chaotic battle, to muddle the objective and distract the eyes and ears to conceal our secret meeting.¡±

    ¡°The Great Sage¡¯s wisdom is as deep as the ocean. I am truly impressed,¡± the Wizard King of this World said sincerely. ¡°Then, the item I asked for, you¡¯ve found it?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve found it,¡± Yuan Hong smiled, rxed.

    Suddenly, there were creaking noises as the door of the secret chamber opened!

    Within Yuan Hong and the Wizard King of This World¡¯s senses, Demon King Baize walked inside, his spirit wilted and full of fear, and in the dark behind him, two feet stepped out first. Two feet wearing bamboo shoes.

    Above the two legs was a man wearing an odd green robe. An incredibly handsome face with unbelievably unkempt hair.

 Chapter 1001: The Aftershocks Of The Mighty

    <h4>Chapter 1001: The Aftershocks Of The Mighty</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    Su Daji hid within thescivious air. With an enchanting smile, she pushed Tai Li, Han Guang, and the other Dharmakayas backyer byyer, just the shockwave was enough to push He Qi, Yun He, and the other Dharmakayas back.

    Just as she was about to wipe everyone out and regain control of the situation, she suddenly felt something in her heart. Then, a green-robed man with a muddled auspicious cloud above his head stepped out of the void in front of her. It looked as if surreal rivers were flowing all around the man, his eyes were profound and calm, he looked at her without any emotion. Then, the colorful celestial sword in his hand vibrated and fired off a five-color sword beam that stuck to the entire surrounding.

    ¡°The Fairy ying Formation?¡± Su Daji¡¯s red crystal eyes were no longer rxed. Instead, they looked solemn. Her mouth opened anxiously as she spat out a small white umbre with oil paper as its surface and embedded with white fur.

    The small umbre transformed as the wind blew, it supported the sky above Su Daji¡¯s head as if the area inside the umbre was a different world.

    At the same time, as ifing to help a friend, Su Daji sensed an entity like that of an emperor surrounded by the stars flying towards her from the left. He stood high in mid-air and looked down on her before swinging the long golden sword in his hand, releasing a powerful King¡¯s Dao aura.

    From her right, a white-haired elder whose Dharmakaya body was covered in a metallic glow pierced his sword out to releaseyers uponyers of sword beams, from big to small.

    Behind her, the green-robed swordsman stood on high ground, the sword in his hand swung down suddenly as if shing at a corner of the void.

    The four sword beams struck at the same time. An endless amount of sword power was released as they intertwined with each other and merged together. Time was space and substance equaled energy. Everything was mixed together like a boiling pot of porridge that was, in the end, poured onto the white-hair umbre.

    Pa!

    Under the Fairy ying Formation, clear cracks started to appear on therge umbre. The differentiation line between worlds was bing vague and Su Daji¡¯s nine fox tails actually really wanted to exit the ce. As if lushly grown vines as well as a group of demons dancing wildly, she was constantly looking over her surroundings andmunicating with the Aquamarine Pce to find an escape route.

    Pa!

    The sword beam hit, and the white fur of therge umbre started scattering, it seemed like it was only a matter of time before it waspletely obliterated. Su Daji was in grave danger.

    Su Daji had been suppressed by the Fairy ying Formation with just only Meng Qi, Gao Lan, Su Wuming, and Mister Luda. Han Guang and Tai Li got out of the way and defeated the subordinates of Golden Turtle Ind like Yin Master Xu Bei and Lord Zhimo Dan Heng that they could and dyed the others. Adding to their strength, with Yun He, He Qi, Qin Yue, the Red Emperor, the Night Emperor, and the other experts¡¯ continued attacks, in a matter of moments, they werepletely annihted.

    ¡°No matter how hard one worked, in the end, it¡¯s all for nothing...¡± Yin Master Xu Bei let out a sigh of regret.

    After getting out of the fight, Chaotic Golden Deity Qin Yue saw that Su Daji was no longer as powerful as she was under the Fairy ying Formation. She did her best to hold out and suddenly said, ¡°Fellow friends, please leave Su Daji with her life so that you can get the antidote for the Nine-revolving ck Pill!¡±

    ¡°If we don¡¯t have the antidote, by this time next year, it will be our funeral!¡±

    Meng Qi nodded lightly, and the Celestial Parting sword vibrated again, but the sword beam transformed as it became more like water, guiding the entire Fairy ying Formation flowed towards time, evolving towards the direction of imprisonment.

    Meng Qi also did not want to kill Su Daji at the Aquamarine Pce as it could easily awaken the Great Sage of Mei Mountain prematurely. Legend said that once he moved her, none at the scene would be able to live!

    Four sword beams struck and merged to form an illusory river that devoured Su Daji along with her umbre.

    The white fur withered as the cracks deepened. In a few short moments, the giant umbre met its demise as Su Daji was left to use her nine fox tails and the secret treasure of the Shang Dynasty as herst line of defense.

    ¡°Daji, it¡¯s time to give up!¡± Meng Qi demanded condescendingly.

    Su Daji eyes moved, and just as she was about to reply, it seemed as if she had felt something and turned to look at the Aquamarine Pce while ignoring him.

    ¡°Something has happened with Yuan Hong?¡±

    ¡°Is something about to happen?¡±

    Meng Qi also felt an extremely frightening danger culminating in the depths of the Aquamarine Pce at the same time. A danger that could wipe out everything was about to break through its restraints!

    It was difficult for Meng Qi to describe just how dangerous that entity was with just his premonition, urately. However, he felt as if his entire was pricked by needles as cold sweat continued to form, a chill that was rare in his life. It was like if the danger were to descend upon them, it was enough to destroy the entire ce, destroy the Aquamarine Pce and destroy the chaos fragment.

    For a premonition that suddenly came to him, Meng Qi chose to believe it. To believe the Eight Nine Mysteriesand the Dao Yi Seal.

    The power of a strike from a Divine Fairy that could destroy star systems could only substantially impact the chaos fragment and notpletely annihte it. So, if Meng Qi were to believe that the danger could destroy the entire chaos fragment, just byparing the two, one would know how scary it was!

    ¡°Run!¡±

    ¡°I have to run immediately!¡±

    This was the thought that appeared in Meng Qi¡¯s mind. At that moment, Mister Luda, Su Wuming, and the others also felt the explosive dangering from within the depths of the Aquamarine Pce.

    The sword beams were retracted. They wanted to escape from the Aquamarine Pce, away from the chaos fragment, and Golden Turtle Ind. Su Daji was surrounded by her demonic aura, her eyes moved as she also wanted to escape as far away as possible.

    At that moment, she saw Tai Li blocking her path while the Red Emperor was ready to have a go from behind her with the Holy Light of Five Colors in full flight. The Spear of Mythical Creatures in his hands blocked her escape route. Qin Yue and the others who had eaten the Nine-revolving ck Pill were charging towards her without caring for the difference in strength.

    With a prideful and arrogant re, Tai Li said coldly, ¡°Hand us the Nine-revolving ck Pill antidote or we¡¯ll all die here together.¡±

    If they did not use this chance to force the antidote out of Su Daji and allow her to escape and disappear, it would be difficult for them to avoid death in a year. Since they did not have any other choice, might as well die together!

    Su Daji¡¯s mind raced. Her gaze seemed to sink a little, but in the end, she quickly threw a bottle of the antidote into the air so that Tai Li and the other Dharmakayas had to risk their lives to get it.

    Tai Li squinted as he could not determine if the antidote was real or fake, ¡°So, should I go for the antidote or continue blocking Su Daji?¡±

    At that time, the Priest of Destiny sighed and said, ¡°That¡¯s the real antidote, you will be safe.¡±

    Tai Li¡¯s Holy Light shed as he took the antidote along with Qin Yue and the other Dharmakayas inside. As for Meng Qi, he opened his sleeves and sucked in Immortal Yun He and He Qi as he nned to bring them along while escaping, to prevent the man fairies from failing to avoid the impending danger due to being not fast enough.

    Rumble!

    A loud rumble came from the depths of the ground. The Aquamarine Pce shook violently. The pirs that were tens of thousands of years old started falling down. Just the dangerous aura leaking out was enough to make the building crumble. Meng Qi summoned the Somersault Cloud, with a void seal on his palm, he instantly left the ce and stepped into the world of chaos!

    Rumble!

    A little of the dangerous aura leaked outside the Aquamarine Pce. The grand sun in the sky transformed into a ball of zing fire as it descended upon thend, growing everrger and almost filling the entire sky. Meng Qi moved his hand and moved pastyers of void. The giant fireball behind himnded as it missed him by just a few seconds.

    Rumble!

    Thend of chaos started to crack. Continuous explosions produced frightening shockwaves as well as a white me that destroyed everything. The aftershocks hit Meng Qi and the others.

    The dim light below them continued to shake as if violent waves were present. Meng Qi did not stop at all as he escaped in a frenzy. Mister Luda, Gao Lan, Su Wuming, Tai Li, and Su Daji, as well as the other Dharmakayas each used their own secret techniques to both defend themselves and move forward, their auras were mostly weakened.

    Rumble!

    The depths of thend, as if it had turned into nothingness, wooden panes, and boulders fell one after the other into nowherend, leaving only darkness behind them. One after another, beasts of thend turned white before returning to the earth.

    The sense of annihtion and destructioning from the depths of the Aquamarine Pce began to spread outward, even the chaos fragment could barely support it!

    Whoosh! Meng Qi broke the void barrier and charged out of the chaos fragment, sessfully escaping Golden Turtle Ind. Mister Luda and the others around him also seeded in their escape one after another.

    At that time, Meng Qi sensed that Golden Turtle Ind, like a sandcastle, had been utterly destroyed, as for the chaos fragment, it started copsingyer byyer and returned to nothingness.

    And in the deepest part of the chaos fragment, an ancient long sword was stuck there, and on it, there were two difficult to exin words that would be extremely easy to understand once seeing it.

    ¡°Qingping!¡±

    The Qingping Sword was thrust into the void. A dark red blood-like substance squirmed slowly but could never struggle free.

    ¡°The Qingping Sword is here?¡± as Meng Qi thought about that, the crisp and clear sound of a bell rang in his ears.

    ¡°Dang!¡±

    The sound spread across thend and shocked the world. Meng Qi¡¯s real spirit and dharmakaya body both slowed down as if he had entered a slow-motion world.

    ¡°The sound of this bell actually travels faster than light!¡±

    An endless stream of green light came with the bell, a stream of light that filled Meng Qi¡¯s vision and stopped him from seeing Mister Luda and the others that also blurred his thinking.

    Meng Qi fell into slumber. A slumber that he had not experienced in God knows how long. Suddenly, his heart tightened. He opened his eyes and saw the blue sky and white clouds in front of him.

    Was he influenced by the aftershocks of the duel between the mighty people? Meng Qi quickly examined his body. Although he did not find any injury, he kept thinking that something was wrong.

    He looked around him. Meng Qi discovered that he was located in the wild. The sky was vast and looked as if it was borderless. It was somewhat different from the real world and was more simr to the sky of the chaos fragment, but it also did not give off a deste and wild feeling.

    ¡°Could it be that I was sent to another world by the aftershocks?¡± Meng Qi wondered as he had a wealth of knowledge.

    He stood up, and after some deduction, he chose to fly towards a direction. Very quickly, he encountered several men riding a mechanical bird, their clothing seemed like they were from the middle ages.

    ¡°They can create mechanical birds. Could it be that this is a world highly adept at machines?¡± Meng Qi hid his aura and walked forward. He smiled and said, ¡°Brothers, can you hold on? I have something that I would like to ask.

    The bird stopped moving. Taking the lead was a middle-aged uncle who did not look that bad. He answered politely, ¡°Do you require any help?¡±

    ¡°Ie from a foreignnd, and I am a bit lost. I was hoping, brothers, if you could point me towards the direction of the closest city,¡± said Meng Qi sincerely.

    ¡°The closest city is Luocheng, the Heart Saint is giving a lecture there, you can head there and have a listen!¡± the leader said with some excitement.

    ¡°The Heart Saint is having a lecture there? The Heart Saint?¡± Meng Qi¡¯s gaze seemed to retract as his heart fluctuated.

    ¡°It can¡¯t be that I was sent to the middle ages by the aftershocks, can it?¡±

    ¡°Did I cross over into the past?¡±

    ¡°But it doesn¡¯t look right...¡±

    ¡°Where are Mister Luda and the others?¡±

 Chapter 1002: Middle Ages

    <h4>Chapter 1002: Middle Ages</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    Upon noticing that he had suddenly returned to the past, even if Meng Qi had already reached aplete and powerful stage in his cultivation base, his heart fluctuated. He was shocked and dumbfounded. If the man on the mechanical bird was not only at the Orifices-Point Activation Stage, he might have been able to peek at some of the things Meng Qi let out under his Yuan Xin Seal.

    ¡°I wonder which direction is Luocheng?¡± Meng Qi asked with a forced smile after he breathed in slightly and reined in his emotional fluctuation.

    Although he still had a lot of things he wanted to ask to check if he had really crossed over to the middle ages, it was a matter of his own privacy. He was afraid that if someone were to detect something weird and cause problems, being in a foreignnd and knowing no one, it would be problematic if he caused issues with someone he could not handle, so he could not put all his money in the same basket. It was just like stealing wool, one would never keep shaving off the wool from the same sheep, diversification was key.

    The leader pointed to the left and said, ¡°Walk north, and when you see the river, you follow it downstream, the first big city you see will be Luocheng.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, brother,¡± Meng Qi saluted them with both his hands folded and raised in front of him before turning around to fly north.

    The men who had reached the Orifices-Point Activation Stage were used to seeing mighty outsiders. It seemed like they were everywhere, and they themselves could fly by relying on mechanical objects, so they were not really that envious.

    After leaving their sight, Meng Qi reined in his conveyance light as hepletely woke up from the remnants of that mess for the first time. He diligently examined himself.

    As he examined himself, Meng Qi noticed something was wrong. His gaze narrowed as his expression darkened.

    ¡°The Tyrant¡¯s Invincible de is gone!¡±

    The Tyrant¡¯s Invincible de that should have been hidden in his Dharmakaya body had disappeared!

    The Celestial Parting Sword and the others were still there... the disappearance of the Tyrant¡¯s Invincible de was not due to him crossing over to another world. Whether it was returning to the past or going to other universes as well as universe fragments, there was no way to lose the Tyrant¡¯s Invincible de... Meng Qi calmed his heart and thought deeply. His mind raced.

    Combined with his previous guesses, he suddenly realized something and sort of knew the reason behind the disappearance of the Tyrant¡¯s Invincible de.

    The Tyrant¡¯s Invincible de was one of the top ten Peerless Heavenly Weapons of the Master of the Six Dao of Samsara. It was at the same level as the Emperor¡¯s Sword, the Time de, and other Nirvana Realm items, which also meant that it was not a unique item across all the universe, it also meant that there was only one across time!

    This was a fundamental characteristic that was unrted to the degrees of awakening. Its disappearance meant that he had, unfortunately, really returned to the middle ages.

    The Tyrant¡¯s Invincible de during that time was the only Tyrant¡¯s Invincible de. It should still be in the hands of its creator and first master. To maintain the development of the world and prevent drastic changes that would cause a counterchange and modification and damage it.

    As for its creator and first master, he was a mighty person recorded as a legend in history, the one who killed and made the Dharmakayas across the world tremble, the Unequaled Tyrant!

    Just as the thought sunk, Meng Qi closed his eyes and disyed his Indestructible Original Form, circting the self aura, he cut off his additional self, without a past, a uniqueness that did not seek the past, with his Legendary and Nirvana characteristics, he regted the aura of the real world, and if he could sense it and regte it, then it would mean that he was outside the real world. It would be more likely for him to have moved into a universe fragment of some mighty person, and there was probably another reason for the disappearance of the Tyrant¡¯s Invincible Sword. He did not necessarily cross over into the ancient past.

    After shutting his eyes for a while, Meng Qi opened his eyes, his eyes were heavy as he let out a sigh.

    He could sense the aura of the real world, but it was hard to regte it, this meant that this ce might really be the real world!

    Combined with the incident rted to the Tyrant¡¯s Invincible Sword, the Heart Saint giving a lecture in Luocheng, and the machines that allowedmon people who reached the Orifices-Point Activation Stage to fly, Meng Qi had realized in his heart. He knew that, unfortunately, he had really crossed over into the middle ages.

    The human race was at its peak in terms of prosperity, their machines were amazingly advanced, and conveniences in the lives of the people of that era even surpassed the middle ages of the current era. A golden middle age era where saintspeted against each other while Divine Fairies were exceptional and each different school of thought prospered. The tyrant forged the invincible sword and showed his dominance across the world. A middle age where Gods and Buddhas had to look sideways!

    Meng Qi once imagined living in the middle ages, to personally experience this golden age, topete for glory against the Heart Saint, the Sage of Benevolence, the Sage of Arithmetic, the Sage of Device, and others. He imagines trying to take the six shes of the tyrant, to express his heroic spirit and speak the words, ¡°When counting the best heroes across thend, if not me, then who?¡±

    Now that his imagination had be a reality, he had some difficulty epting it. Dreaming about it was fun and nice, but it was fun and exhrating because one couldpletely disregard the consequences. If things were to continue to develop at the current pace, he would need some time to adjust his mentality.

    His master was in Shaolin. Zhi Wei had reached the crucial moment of achieving the Dharmakaya status. Little Foodie and Zhao Laowu had still not yet broken away from Samsara. If Brother Qi wanted to advance and achieve the crimson demonic body, some mighty person would definitely try to block his path, there would be battles fought in the open as well as duels urring in the dark. In the end, Meng Qi still wanted to give him a hand, to help him foil their ns before the mighty persons dared to awakenpletely. Grand Wang Prince did not have many years left, practitioners of the Arithmetical ssic needed to take that step, so it would definitely cause an uproar, be it in the Heavens or on Earth. Meng Qi wanted to remind him as well as help him out. Moreover, the lotus in Jade Pce was withering, and they would only blossom in the following year...

    Everything he cared about; everything he enjoyed. They were all in the current now, to suddenly be sent back to the middle ages, it was hard to swallow and difficult to simply bid farewell to those things. It was just like when he wanted to quickly advance to the Divine Fairy stage and head on the path of the Legendary Realm so that he could find Earth and make up for his past regrets.

    ¡°The aftershocks of the battle between the mighty people are actually that scary. To actually cause me to travel through time and return to the middle ages. No, that¡¯s not right, people from the Legendary Realm don¡¯t have such powers, they would at least need to beplete in their Zao Hua, or maybe even reach the Nirvana Realm to be able to cause it, no?¡±

    ¡°The Great Sage of Mei Mountain, Yuan Hong, actually reached this level? Or perhaps it is based on the fact that by relying on the Peerless Heavenly Weapon at the Zao Hua level? And just who was the mighty person who was his opponent. To actually have the Death Mother, one of the Five Party Five Emperor, the Golden Emperor to open their void hometown; to return some power back from true chaos...¡±

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right. Where¡¯s Mister Luda and the others?¡± Meng Qi thought. It was then that he remembered that He Qi and Immortal Yun He were both hidden inside the World in his sleeve.

    However, the insides of his sleeves were empty. Where were the other two Dharmakayas?

    If they were inside, there was no way Meng Qi felt nothing and continued to forget the incident!

    ¡°It can¡¯t be that I was the only one sent to the middle ages. Are they alright?¡± Meng Qi breathed out. A light appeared in his eyes as the Jade Spirit Calction started spinning,bined with He Qi and Immortal Yun He¡¯s remnants aura and characteristics, he started to deduce the Tian Ji.

    After a short while, he suddenly looked up into the sky as if he was looking at something from afar through the clouds.

    Senior He Qi and the fake and terrible old man, Yun He. There were vague traces of them, which meant that they had also returned to this age, the only thing was due to the fact that their bodies did not belong in that world, their corresponding Tian Ji became chaotic, and thus, it became difficult to pinpoint their location. He could only find the approximate range.

    Not only were they there, but Mister Luda, Su Wuming, Brother Doubi, the Primeval Deity, the Night Emperor, and the others were also there!

    Meng Qi was stunned for a moment, his mind raced yet again. Arge scale crossover into the past had already be a reality and could no longer be changed. But would he live in this age for the rest of time or would he return after the effect of a mighty person weakened as time progressed, and was rejected by the self-correction mechanism of Heaven and Earth, simr to the time when they used the Seven-Kill Tablet?

    However, if it were like that, without the protection of the Seven-Kill Tablet, the dangers of returning were very clear.

    As he thought about that, he closed his eyes again. He sensed the connection while meditating, feeling the backup n that he had prepared, which was to the seal left on the Sword Emperor Demon Queen World, it was the equivalent of the seal where one person projecting him or herself onto another person.

    As time passed and the river of time flowed, Meng Qi suddenly felt waves gushing around him. The ck and white flows of karma were reflected in the water by the light.

    A very weak sensation... Meng Qi opened his eyes slowly. He actually obtained a miraculous sense!

    Meng Qi actually sensed his own Additional Self Seal across a time gap of over tens of thousands of years!

    Thebination between the Nirvana Realm characteristics that disregarded the past and the future and the Principles of Karma were incredibly miraculous!

    Although a sensation of this degree did not allow him to cross over through the connection, a sense was better than nothing. Perhaps his search for a way home started there.

    His mind started to calm down. Meng Qi had two fresh new ideas.

    The first was to locate Mister Luda, Immortal Yun He, and the others; the second was to travel across thend and discover the method to return to the future!

    His mission was set. His heart and mental state immediately recovered. He looked around and suddenly felt open-minded and passionate.

    ¡°The suppression of the Devil Buddha is certainly a suppression of the past, the present, and the future. At most, the Ananda Pure Land would have the illusion of my seal to act in concert with history¡¯s evolution... but the Buddha¡¯s Palm and the Reversed Buddha¡¯s Palm should still be here, right?¡±

    ¡°I wonder if the Heart Saint, the Sage of Arithmetic, and the others have reached the end of the Divine Fairy stage and already reached the door to the Legendary Realm?¡±

    ¡°I wonder where the fifth sessor of the Devil¡¯s ws, Taishang Demon Wu Daoming is in this era.¡±

    ¡°I wonder how many mighty persons are manipting the middle ages from the dark.¡±

    ¡°I wonder if the tyrant has already achieved the Legendary Realm right now.¡±

    A smile gradually appeared on Meng Qi¡¯s face, he was ready to try.

    ¡°Middle Ages, here Ie!¡±

 Chapter 1003: Biyue Sword Deity

    <h4>Chapter 1003: Biyue Sword Deity</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    On the streets of Luocheng, there were all kinds of traps and instruments ¡ª for transporting people and goods, for construction and protection ¡ª the convenience and prosperity of which made Meng Qi feel as though he had returned to a city on earth.

    Moreover, because the Wood Sage stepped out of his own path of the wooden element and improved crops fundamentally, this greatly increased production and enhanced benefits to the human body. In addition, with the help of instruments and horses and cattle, the harvest was full and there was a lot of surplus, hence liberated man and multiplied the number of people practicing cultivation, martial arts, and research in traps. There were many experts of the Exterior Realm and it wasn¡¯t difficult to see them. One wouldn¡¯t be able to guard a ce unless he had already reached the level of a guru, a position simr to an enlightened expert of the future. There were even Dharmakayas who brought along people of the Exterior Realm to develop the resources of the Sea of Stars. The Pce of Mohism was also researching a spacecraft capable of carrying people in the Sea of Stars.

    This was the description of the most glorious millennium in the Middle Ages in the Cave of Thousand Nature. Although Meng Qi had read about it previously, but having stepped into this era now and walking through the bustling downtown, he finally understood that it was true.

    Unfortunately after the two events of the Tyrant and the Devil Buddha, civilizationpletely fell back... Meng Qi sighed as a person from the future. He didn¡¯t head straight to Luocheng¡¯s Pce of Stars to listen to the Heart Saint¡¯s lectures and arguments but immersed himself in the original medieval scene, wandering in the streets like a real traveler. Moreover, he had derived that Senior He Qi should be in Luocheng, so he had to inquire around and meet up with him as soon as possible.

    Why isn¡¯t the Dharmakaya hiding in my World in the Sleeve not here together? Is it because I have Legendary characteristics and can feel the washing of time to a certain extent, resulting in error in the time travel sequence hence only instruments could follow? Meng Qi pondered as he stepped into a restaurant.

    Other than the Tyrant¡¯s Invincible Sword, all the other items were with him. He wasn¡¯t sure if it was due to it not upying the past and the future or other reasons.

    The restaurant had magnificent decorations and also many guests, probably due to the arrival of the Heart Saint and his public lectures that attracted experts from nearby cities.

    Meng Qi followed the server to the second floor before something struck him and he looked at the window.

    The window was facing a big river with an unobscured view and perfect scenery, but this wasn¡¯t the main thing that attracted Meng Qi¡¯s eyes. It was the person sitting at the table by the window ¡ª a beauty in men¡¯s attire.

    She had a long sword hanging on her waist and dressed as a Confucian schr in pale green with a graceful demeanor. With her beautiful eyes, petite nose, and careful disposition thatcked no self-confidence, she was a rare beauty in every sense. At this moment, she was stretching out her right hand and wiping the tabletop with a faint sword aura.

    The aura of the sword was gone in a sh. The oil stains on the tabletop disappeared out of thin air, and the table looked as clean as new.

    This is the Celestial shing Swordy... although Meng Qi still didn¡¯t know how to disy it, he hadprehended its inheritance having practiced the Fairy ying Sword Formation many times with Su Wuming, hence he wasn¡¯t unfamiliar with it.

    A beauty in men¡¯s attire, the Celestial shing Swordy, carefree and confident... a thought struck Meng Qi and he already knew who this woman was.

    Biyue Sword Deity Ren Qiushui!

    Due to the chaos created by the Devil Buddha, there were fewer people and events of the Middle Ages that were passed down and many were discontinued, but it was still better than the primeval times. There were still some inheritances that were being continued and had many records. Also, the Pce of Mohism had hidden in the Cave of Thousand Nature and avoided the great trial, hence its description of the Middle Ages was moreplete and detailed. Meng Qi might not be able to research or understand, but he still had quite a clear understanding of the outstanding characters of the Middles Ages, and Ren Qiushui was one of them.

    Her origins were a mystery and she was already a Dharmakaya when she became famous. Her swordsmanship was superb, but no one knew which sect it belonged to until near ancient times when the grandmaster of the Biyue Sword Sect mistakenly entered her mausoleum and got a Celestial shing Sword Manual that people understood what her swordy was. The word Biyue in the Biyue Sword Sect and the Biyue Falling Celestial Sword both came from her title.

    Ren Qiushui was also one of the few Dharmakayas who did not participate in the battle where the Tyrant was besieged. She levelled up to a divine immortal during theter saints era and became a top character who controlled and upheld the overall situation. She passed on before the Devil Buddha created chaos in the world, and was an expert that cannot be excluded from aplete description of the Middle Ages.

    I actually meet a character who almost left behind a legend just by walking around, just that she hasn¡¯t reached her peak currently and still looks very green... Meng Qi curled his lips into a smile. Feeling happy and rxed, he walked casually toward Ren Qiushui. Although her disposition was deeply hidden and couldn¡¯t be seen through by just a nce, but since the Heart Saint was still giving lectures, she definitely hadn¡¯t reached the realm of a divine immortal and was at most an earth immortal or maybe even just attained Dharmakaya. If she wasn¡¯t a Dharmakaya yet, how could she get past his eyes?

    Ren Qiushui stared at the big river with her beautiful eyes, looking happy and content.

    At this moment, she turned back and looked at the green-robed man who was walking straight toward her, a green-robed man whose manner showed slight magnanimity and vicissitudes of life.

    What does he want? Ren Qiushui raised her eyebrows and waited quietly.

    ¡°Marvelous swordy. A superb one that is different from the current top seven supreme swordsmen,¡± Meng Qi said with a smile.

    As a sword deity, Ren Qiushui¡¯s interest in swordy was self-evident, so only this kind of topic could make her start talking.

    Ren Qiushui was stunned for a while before suddenly letting out a faint smile, ¡°I wonder who are the top seven supreme swordsmen in your heart?¡±

    These were all summed up byter generations and there were currently no such rankings.

    Meng Qi dusted the stool and sat down freely, ¡°Buddhism originated from Tathagata and Taoism from Heaven Interception. Most swordy in the world is derived from the Seven Strokes of Heaven Interception, but after the era of myths and legends, the Heaven Interception has been lost. Various swordsmen that started on their own fought for glory in the world, and seven of them outshone the rest.¡±

    ¡°The first is the Sage of Benevolence¡¯s Nine Strokes of the Sage. Just and impartial, benevolence internally but in control externally, the swordy bore his path and was well-known for a time, hence could be considered as one of the top seven.¡±

    ¡°The reputation of the Nine Strokes of the Sage is well-deserved,¡± Ren Qiushui nodded slightly as she agreed with Meng Qi¡¯s evaluation and waited for him to continue.

    Meng Qi casually took the lid off a teacup, poured some tea and took a sip, ¡°Second is the Wang family from Jiangdong¡¯s Kanxu Swordy whichbined the Arithmetical ssic. It exhibits the flow gap of Dao and can always restrain its enemies. It would be difficult to resist this swordy if you¡¯re facing it or trying to find out the secrets covered by the Wang family.¡±

    ¡°The Wang family from Jiangdong¡¯s inheritance was passed down from the era of myths and legends, and naturally has its outstanding areas. Other than the Ancient Book, its swordy is also terrifying,¡± Ren Qiushui¡¯s eyes lit up as she expressed her agreement.

    ¡°Third is the Sage of Vitality¡¯s Four Magnificence Sword ¡ª strengthening the mind for the world, enhancing life for the people, continuing the supreme skill for the sagehood and creating peace for the world. Fourth is the Wood Sage¡¯s Universal Celestial Sword ¡ª its way of development is unmatched. Fifth is the Snow Mountain Sword Sect¡¯s Primeval Ice Sword ¡ª once the sword is out, the world freezes and all things fall. Sixth is the Demonic Sect¡¯s Taishi Demonic Sword ¡ª ever-changing and attacking with both illusion and realism, it is extremely terrifying. Seventh is the Heaven and Earth Sword Sect¡¯s Wuji Sword of Wilderness which tyranny is known by all, but your swordy doesn¡¯t belong to any of them,¡± Meng Qi said smilingly.

    ¡°It indeed isn¡¯t, so do you know the origins of my swordy?¡± Ren Qiushui asked smilingly as she was filled with curiosity. This person could easily point out the various swordys, would he be able to see the secret of my swordy?

    Meng Qi smiled as he looked at Ren Qiushui, ¡°During the primeval times and the era of myths and legends, there was actually a swordy that could be on par with the Seven Strokes of Heaven Interception. It was divided into four sets ¡ª ying, shing, Invading, and Killing. What you practice is one of them ¡ª the Celestial shing Swordy.¡±

    Ren Qiushui¡¯s smiley expression disappeared when Meng Qi said the words, ¡°ying, shing, Invading, and Killing.¡± Her eyes were solemn.

    He really knows the origins of her swordy!

    He actually knows ying, shing, Invading and Killing ¡ª the four murderous swordys!

    Ren Qiushui was silent for a while before saying, ¡°Since you have such a deep understanding of swordy as though you know it all, what swordy do you practice?¡±

    Meng Qi smirked, ¡°Me?¡±

    ¡°I practice the Seven Strokes of Heaven Interception.¡±

    Seven Strokes of Heaven Interception? Ren Qiushui¡¯s right fist was tightly clenched.

 Chapter 1004: The Information Revealed By Ren Qiushui

    <h4>Chapter 1004: The Information Revealed By Ren Qiushui</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    The Seven Strokes of Heaven Interception?

    Although Ren Qiushui had always been confident that her swordy was top notch and not inferior to any martial skills throughout the ages, her heart was still shaken when she heard the mysterious man in front of her say the words Seven Strokes of Heaven Interception in a nonchnt tone.

    The words Buddhism originated from Tathagata and Taoism from Heaven Interception weremonly passed down. Even if they were exaggerated ¡ª like the Sambhogakaya cultivation and Path Attainment in Dream of Amitabha had nothing to do with Tathagata. Taoism has an inheritance from The Three Pure Ones, Yuanshi, Daode and Lingbao, but they also vividly showed the status of the Buddha¡¯s Palm and the Seven Strokes of Heaven Interception.

    At least until now, there were only Gautama Buddha and the Heavenly Primogenitor who had been recognized as truly achieved transcendence and attained the Realm of Dao. Even though their deeds could no longer be examined and hadn¡¯t appeared for a long time hence people did not believe in them, but other big shots did not even have rumors of achieving transcendence. Comparing the two, the difference was obvious.

    In today¡¯s world, Buddhism was striving and the Buddha¡¯s Palm was always heard whereas the Seven Strokes of Heaven Interception had long been lost and not made an appearance for tens of thousands of years. Despite this, many Taoism and heretical sects had inextricable links with Heaven Interception. For example, Heaven and Earth Sword Sect¡¯s Wuji Sword of Wilderness had always been said to be derived from the Heaven Interception. Of course, this had always been limited to rumors and never had any direct or indirect evidence.

    If the green-robed man in front of her hadn¡¯t revealed the origins and name of her swordy directly, making one feel that he was mysterious and unpredictable, she would have taken his words on the Seven Strokes of Heaven Interception as a joke and couldn¡¯t care less.

    Ren Qiushui¡¯s clenched right fist loosened up. With shining eyes, she suddenly let out a smile and raised her index finger.

    ¡°The Seven Strokes of Heaven Interception, huh?¡± she muttered and her long finger suddenly struck.

    Void space turned into a sword with indiscernible implications. Meng Qi suddenly felt the surrounding things peeling off inyers and disappearing, leaving only him receiving the extrusion from all directions. If he couldn¡¯t get out from the restraint, he would be smashed up sooner orter.

    The table beside the window seemed to have isted out of the world ¡ª its bustling surroundings remained the same and none of the guests realized anything unusual. They only felt that against the vast river, the scene of the gentle beauty in men¡¯s attire and the slightly weary green-robed man sitting opposite each other was as beautiful as a meaningful painting.

    With a strike of her finger, Ren Qiushui disyed the Celestial shing Sword to its fullest, leaving no space for anyone¡¯s existence. However, she saw the green-robed man also raise his finger, striking gently likewise.

    The sword beam was bright, diving into two, and then four followed by eight, filling the entire void space instantaneously, and every sword beam was of equal strength as the initial one.

    They seemed to exist in different spaces and were unable to ovep directly to increase the power of the sword beam by tens of thousands of times, but seemed to be everywhere and spread all over the entire world.

    The sword beams were like gorgeous lightning, bending and hitting at the same ce with amazing control. Each of them were different but followed on closely, making surging tides look pale inparison!

    Bang!

    Facing these tens of thousands of sword beams, the void was unable to recover or wait for help, copsing after endless blows.

    The restraint broke down by itself and the void disappeared, leaving behind the surging river and red water surface due to the sunset. Ren Qiushui¡¯s index finger froze in front of her and she pulled it back only after a long while. Her eyes were bright as she sighed andmented, ¡°It is indeed a supreme swordy that I have never seen before.¡±

    Only a person who had personally witnessed it would understand the terror and brilliance of the swordy. It was not below her Celestial shing Swordy, and was perhaps one of the Seven Strokes of Heaven Interception.

    Actually, for a swordy that had reached this level, it was no longer important whether it was the Seven Strokes of Heaven Interception or not.

    ¡°The Celestial shing Swordy also lives up to its reputation,¡± Meng Qi raised his teacup and toasted from a distance.

    Ren Qiushui held her teacup and took a sip. Looking absentminded as though she was recollecting the swordy earlier on, she sighed, ¡°Your swordy is powerful and your level is also simr to mine. Why haven¡¯t there been any words about your achievements?¡±

    She subconsciously asked Meng Qi his origins.

    After the disy of swordsmanship earlier on, Ren Qiushui realized that even if the other party wasn¡¯t an earth immortal, he wasn¡¯t far from it.

    Meng Qi shook his head andughed, ¡°My origins are the same as yours, Fairy Ren.¡±

    It was normal for a person to receive teachings of the Celestial shing Sword and be famous after practising hard and attaining Dharmakaya, but Ren Qiushui was already a Dharmakaya when people knew about her. Without sufficient experience and practice, it is impossible to cultivate oneself to Dharmakaya and ovee the shackles to immortality, but Ren Qiushui never had any news on her achievements in this area. Therefore, Meng Qi suspected her to be a mighty person¡¯s sessor who entered the world due to some reason and also dressed herself as such a character.

    Hearing Meng Qi¡¯s reply, Ren Qiushui raised her eyebrows and nodded while pondering, ¡°No wonder you know the origins of my swordy.¡±

    Meng Qi had actually wanted to continue asking, because other than the Immortal World, only the Biyue Sword Sect had the inheritance of the four sword manuals ¡ª ying, shing, Invading, and Killing ¡ª of Hierarch Tongtian, who was also Lord Lingbao. Moreover, it also seemed to be aplete version, so he had long wanted to get to the bottom of where the Celestial shing Sword was inherited from. He could perhaps find out the whereabouts of Lord Lingbao from it and solve the ancient mystery, but he was still merely an acquaintance with Ren Qiushui and asking that hastily could lead to big troubles. As such, he changed the topic and smiled, ¡°Fairy Ren, you¡¯re not someone who is keen in philosophy of the mind and it is also not yet the time to challenge the Heart Saint, what brings you to Luocheng?¡±

    And even stop here!

    Ren Qiushui¡¯s eyes lit up and suddenly smiled, ¡°It¡¯s fine to tell you about it, since I¡¯m not afraid of it being leaked out.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± seeing Ren Qiushui¡¯s attitude, Meng Qi suddenly had some interest.

    Ren Qiushui yed with the teacup as she said smilingly, ¡°Have you heard of Taishang Demon Wu Daoming?¡±

    ¡°This matter is rted to him?¡± Meng Qi asked back as a way of showing that he knew about this Taishang Demon.

    What realm has this fifth generation sessor of the Devil¡¯s ws attained currently?

    Ren Qiushui smiled as she said, ¡°Wu Daoming first learned from the Sage of Benevolence followed by the Heart Saint. But his thinking got more extreme and gradually went into heterodoxy before getting the Devil¡¯s ws recognition.¡±

    At the mention of the Devil¡¯s ws, her expression subconsciously became solemn.

    ¡°The Devil¡¯s ws is an outstanding Heavenly Weapon, bringing bloodshed and massacre with every appearance. After Wu Daoming became its sessor, heprehended the Devil Emperor¡¯s Nine-revolving Skill, destroyed his own body and remodelled the way into Taoism. Thereafter, he would restore his youth once every ten years by transforming into a fetus and going through a growth period of forty-nine days. His abilities remained and every restoration of his youth would make him improve tremendously. But correspondingly, the decrease in his power within the forty-nine days would also put him in great danger,¡± even though Ren Qiushui was aware that Meng Qi knew about Wu Daoming, she couldn¡¯t help but say a few more sentences.

    Given his wits, Meng Qi came to a realization instantly, ¡°Taishang Demon restored his youth once again?¡±

    ¡°Yes. If he transforms sessfully again this time, he would step into the divine immortal realm and no one would be able to restrain him. It would just be a matter of time that he creates a demonic cmity.¡± Ren Qiushui said, ¡°Luckily, he created a hidden danger for himself during the Demonic Sects¡¯ integration. Someone from the heterodox sect betrayed him and told the Sage of Benevolence his hiding ce. After a fierce battle, three out of the four heavenly demons around Wu Daoming fell and the remaining one left brought along him who was still a child and escaped. It was very likely that they escaped to Luocheng. There is still eighteen days before he ends his transformation. It would be terrible if he couldn¡¯t be stopped.¡±

    ¡°No wonder the Heart Saint suddenly came to Luocheng to lecture,¡± Meng Qi nodded slightly, finally understanding that he was indeed a troublemaker, having met with such a thing upon arriving here.

    But it seems interesting!

    Seeing Ren Qiushui¡¯s worried expression, something struck Meng Qi and he asked, ¡°Fairy Ren, you seem very worried about the matter on the Taishang Demon? Perhaps his damage to the world is still less than others, such as the Tyrant?

    Ren Qiushui had wanted tough out loud but controlled herself. After calming herself, she said, ¡°The Tyrant is indeed an outstanding character that is hard toe by. Acting as he wished with a tyrannical style and seeking revenge even for the smallest grievance, he had offended many people, and some of his ideas are also very extreme. But most of this is because of his outstanding abilities that caused others to be jealous, and couldn¡¯t be considered as a heterodoxical character. Moreover, although his realm is higher than the Taishang Demon and about the same as the Heart Saint, the Devil¡¯s ws was a legacy of the ancient Devil Emperor and the weapon of the Demonic Lord during the era of legends. It is not something that his Invincible de could match. If it is not restrained, it would create a big disaster sooner orter.¡±

    ng!

    A sound of de suddenly rang in Meng Qi¡¯s ears ¡ª an arrogant de had expressed its unhappiness.

    The Tyrant¡¯s Invincible de is still with me? Meng Qi was a little stunned as he suddenly understood this.

    There was indeed only one Tyrant¡¯s Invincible de in the past and future, but it could also be everywhere in time and space. Being with the Tyrant didn¡¯t prevent it from following him. If he really needed to use it, he totally could draw it out. But if the Tyrant discovered it and led to a change in the world line, the convergence and correction forces would affect the de and cause it to return to the River of Time in advance. He would also be countered by this force and might be thrown back to the future without any protection, hence it was extremely dangerous.

    For a person of Nirvana Realm, being one and only was through backtracking the past, possessing the future and connecting them into one line. The current Tyrant¡¯s Invincible de was equal to the past Tyrant¡¯s Invincible de and also the future Tyrant¡¯s Invincible de. Looking down on the passing of time and the various changes, it could recognize him, and knew how to suffer less from the force of correcting the world line and also how to choose.

    If he had wanted to change history, he had to bear the corresponding convergence force. The smaller the change, the smaller the force of convergence. In other words, as long as he didn¡¯t get himself involved in any events on changing the general situation, he could still resist for now.

    Meng Qi loosened up a little. Ren Qiushui¡¯s words also meant that the Tyrant had yet to attain Legendary realm and the stage whereby the entire world was his enemy.

    Luocheng was perhaps crowded with experts now, which was really interesting.

 Chapter 1005: Jiangdong Covenant

    <h4>Chapter 1005: Jiangdong Covenant</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    As sunset entered the water, there were millions of golden scales, making the big river look dreamy and illusory.

    Meng Qi loosened up and did not mention anything about the Tyrant again. Breaking into a smile, he said, ¡°Is there anything that I can help with regarding the matter of the Taishang Demon?¡±

    ¡°The Heart Saint, the Sage of Benevolence, etc., are all around the area. With so many Dharmakayas gathered here, I¡¯m afraid you wouldn¡¯t be of much help since you have just arrived here and not familiar with the ce,¡± Ren Qiushui tactfully rejected Meng Qi¡¯s suggestion. Afterall, this person¡¯s origin was mysterious and she still didn¡¯t know if he could be trusted or not. Moreover, his realm was at the most simr to hers so he wouldn¡¯t be of much help.

    Meng Qi merely held the mentality of witnessing history. Not forcing it, he said with a smile, ¡°Fairy Ren, if I have a friend who has also just arrived at Luocheng but couldn¡¯t be contacted, how should I look for him?¡±

    Ren Qiushui pondered for a while before letting out a faint smile, ¡°You could go listen to the Heart Saint¡¯s lecture tomorrow. Since he is at Luocheng, how would he not know about the Heart Saint and give up the chance to listen to his lecture?¡±

    ¡°Good idea,¡± Meng Qi pped andughed, agreeing inside him. After Senior He Qi returned to the Middle Ages and knew about the Heart Saint giving a lecture nearby, he would definitely pay a visit to listen and even ask questions about swordy. By then, he only needed to stand up and ask the Heart Saint for advice for He Qi to notice ande forward to meet him. Themunication device earlier on had temporarily lost its function after returning to the Middle Ages where the corresponding karma became chaotic. It had to adjust slowly to fit into the local customs.

    Meng Qi was about to get up and go for a walk at where the Heart Saint lectured when he saw Ren Qiushui take out a brown puppet that looked like it was made of either wood or gold. The size of a palm, it was carved with the looks of Ren Qiushui that was lifelike but with its own air of mystery. Meng Qi felt a sense of familiarity as it seemed to be somewhat simr to his ownmunication device.

    ¡°How should I address you?¡± Ren Qiushui asked with a smile.

    Miss, don¡¯t you know that it is a taboo to ask for a person¡¯s name? Would you dare to respond if I call out your name? Thoughts ran through Meng Qi¡¯s mind and he thought of the Grand Supreme Lord¡¯s man-containing gourd. Cursing silently, he appeared smiling as he said, ¡°Su Meng ¡ª Su as in Su Meng, Meng as in Su Meng.¡±

    As she seldom encountered such reply, Ren Qiushui couldn¡¯t help but smile, ¡°Mister Su, would you like to be a person of orthodoxy?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Meng Qi was a little puzzled.

    Don¡¯t tell me you need approval to be a person of orthodoxy?

    Ren Qiushui said seriously, ¡°The Sage of Benevolence practices the way of benevolence and expresses humanitarianism, proposing the idea of ¡®the stronger the ability, the heavier the responsibility and the greater need for self-discipline.¡¯¡±

    What a familiar way of saying... Meng Qi raised his eyebrow.

    Seeing which, Ren Qiushui exined, ¡°After reaching the Exterior realm, one¡¯s inner world bes explicit and influences the natural force. Every action brings about great power. If one doesn¡¯t constrain himself, cities and rivers would be destroyed, astronomical phenomena would be changed and dead bodies would be all around. After attaining Dharmakaya, one¡¯s power would be even stronger. Even if he wasn¡¯t in the Sea of Stars and the damage caused is weakened, he would still be able to move mountains and seas and destroy a country by himself. A divine immortal is even more terrifying. Even if he couldn¡¯t destroy the real world, he would still be able to destroy most of the living things over time and only ces that are protected by corresponding magical powers could survive.¡±

    ¡°With such abilities and destructive energy, there could be times whereby one doesn¡¯t have any bad intentions but the aftermath of a fight could still take away thousands of lives due tock of self-awareness. The world might even be turned into debris ande to an end. Therefore, the Sage of Benevolence felt that every Dharmakaya should have the idea of ¡®the stronger the ability, the heavier the responsibility and the greater need for self-discipline¡¯ so as not to ruin the environment we live in.¡±

    ¡°With the proposal by the Sage of Benevolence and other saints, orthodoxy Dharmakayas met at Guangling for a discussion and signed the Jiangdong Covenant, reducing attacks on their own free will. If faced with an enemy, they had to first use weapons and amulets such as the Two-realm Division Amulet and Qiankun Geographical Map or corresponding magical powers to iste the battlefield from the real world, so as to minimize the damage of the aftermath.

    Meng Qi hadn¡¯t reached the stage of disregarding human life and didn¡¯t mind this idea, but found it restrictive. He interrupted with a question, ¡°What if it was an emergency situation and the two realms couldn¡¯t be separated?¡±

    ¡°Prioritize yourself then,¡± Ren Qiushui¡¯s eyes glittered and her voice unconsciously be low.

    The Sage of Benevolence might sacrifice himself, but he couldn¡¯t force other Dharmakayas to abandon their lives for mortals. If that was the case, he wouldn¡¯t have had been able to get them to sign the Jiangdong Covenant unless he could suppress all the Dharmakayas joining hands.

    ¡°But this only binds the orthodoxy and the heterodoxy could instead use this to coerce. Like when they are about to get caught, they could threaten to perish with the city,¡± Meng Qi said while thinking.

    Ren Qiushui lightly nodded, ¡°There had indeed been such incidents, but this had made the heterodoxy not so indifferent to human lives and less destructive usually as those would be their bargaining chips. Of course, specific situations have to be handled specifically. If letting a demon go would result in more damage and loss, then the covenant could be broken as needed.¡±

    ¡°The covenant is not bad. The Sage of Benevolence is indeed benevolent,¡± Meng Qiplimented. There were very few who would still paid attention to mortals at the level of a divine immortal.

    Of course, this was also the way of the Sage of Benevolence. Without such adhering to it, the Nine Strokes of the Sage wouldn¡¯t even reach the level of Dharmakaya just by relying on its own. It emphasized not on its exquisiteness but on Dao.

    Afterplimenting, Meng Qi asked with a smile, ¡°I guess the Tyrant didn¡¯t sign the Jiangdong Covenant?¡±

    The matter of the Jiangdong Covenant was annihted during the Devil Buddha cmity. It was his first time hearing it, perhaps Priest Yunhe knew more about it.

    ¡°No,¡± Ren Qiushui let out a bitter smile.

    How could the Tyrant be constrained?

    After her reply, Ren Qiushui stopped smiling and asked seriously, ¡°The Sage of Benevolence is just nearby, are you willing to go and sign the Jiangdong Covenant?¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± Meng Qi pondered for a while before giving a definite answer.

    He was currently still clueless about how to return, so it was a must to be in touch with and understand more experts of the Middle Ages, and there was no way to get around the various saints and the Tyrant.

    Ren Qiushui seemed to heave a sigh of relief and showed some prettiness of ady. The five long fingers on her right hand vibrated as though they were dancing, creating a special stamp whichnded on the brown puppet.

    The brown puppet suddenly had colorful lights revolving around it, looking like a shing neon light, with its breathing pausing when the color was pure white. As it opened its mouth, it produced an old and upright voice which seemed to fill heaven and earth, ¡°Fairy Su, have you encountered the Taishang Demon?¡±

    As Meng Qi witnessed this scene, the corner of his mouth slowly curled up. Is this the telephone of the Middle Ages?

    A telephone based on the arts of trap and weapon creation?

    Wasn¡¯t this simr to what he wanted? It seemed like he had to find the producer for a talk!

    ¡°No,¡± Ren Qiushui answered directly without saying any greeting. ¡°I¡¯ve met a Dharmakaya who is new to this ce. He would like to pay you a visit, Sage of Benevolence, and to sign the Jiangdong Covenant.¡±

    The Middle Ages at this time could still be considered an immortal world in the universe, with Dharmakayas arriving from time to time. Ren Qiushui had previously used this as an excuse for her origins, and now she also helped Meng Qi cover up.

    ¡°I¡¯m more than happy that our new friend has such benevolence, please bring him over,¡± the Sage of Benevolence¡¯s old but immense voice came out from the wooden puppet, reverberating only within a one-foot radius.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Ren Qiushui saw the pure white light covered by the puppet scatter away.

    Meng Qi asked with great interest, ¡°This is?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s amunication puppet, a toy created jointly by the Sage of Devices and the Sage of Arithmetic. As long as the characteristics of each individual are set in advance, they would be able tomunicate remotely, which is very convenient,¡± Ren Qiushui introduced with slight pride.

    The Sage of Devices and the Sage of Arithmetic? The Wang Family has kept many treasures, huh... Meng Qi mumbled, but it seemed not too popr.

    Ren Qiushui kept the puppet and brought Meng Qi out of Luocheng to an institute in a nearby mountain. The Sage of Benevolence was hiding here and taking charge in the matter of finding Taishang Demon Wu Daoming.

    Two conveyance lightsnded in front of a thatched cottage. Meng Qi suddenly knit his brows while Ren Qiushui let out an exmation, because the Sage of Benevolence wasn¡¯t inside!

    The Sage of Benevolence whom she just had a conversation and made an appointment with wasn¡¯t inside!

    The Sage of Benevolence had always kept his promise, how would he go back on his words? Ren Qiushui¡¯s expression became solemn as the sword in her hand turned into light.

    The wooden door be illusory and the scene inside reflected clearly under the sword beam¡¯s illumination. The table, books, and incense burner were quietly ced, the remaining was empty and the Sage of Benevolence was nowhere to be seen.

    Ren Qiushui took a step forward and appeared inside the thatched cottage in a sh, carefully searching for clues with her consciousness.

    ¡°There is no sign of fighting,¡± Meng Qi suddenly appeared beside her.

    Ren Qiushui nodded slightly and said, ¡°The Sage of Benevolence outshines the other sages and is currently the most powerful Dharmakaya. He¡¯s only one step away from breaking through the limits of the world and attaining Legendary realm. No one can make him disappear mysteriously, unless, unless...¡±

    At this moment, something struck her and her eyes lit up, ¡°Unless the fighting ground was isted from the real world!¡±

    There had been many simr incidents after the signing of the Jiangdong Covenant ¡ª the room looked peaceful but was actually having a battle of life and death.

    ¡°The Sage of Benevolence didn¡¯t leave behind any notes, seems like he was being pulled in by force. I¡¯m afraid there currently isn¡¯t anyone who is able to pull him in by force?¡± Meng Qi now had the Celestial Parting Sword in his hand, showing no signs of slowing down.

    Ren Qiushui shook her head and said seriously, ¡°There is ¡ª the Demonic Sect¡¯s Geomancy Map of the Nine Nether! If the two heavenly kings joined forces, they might be able to pull the Sage of Benevolence in, and the Sage of Benevolence definitely wouldn¡¯t want to involve the outside world.¡±

    In today¡¯s world, after tens of thousands of years of greatpetition, many sages had already passed on and the nine remaining ones were all supreme and could attain Legendary realm. Therefore, this era was known as the Era of the Sages. Nheless, other than the nine sages, there were other divine immortals and experts, such as the Four Saintly Monks, the Qiankun Double Swords, the Double Walls of Sun and Moon, the Six Heavenly Kings of the Demonic Sect, and the peerless Tyrant.

    Although the qualifications and realms of the Six Heavenly Kings of the Demonic Sect were all higher than that of the Taishang Demon, they sumbed to the Devil¡¯s ws and let him integrate the Demonic Sect. Some of them were rtively independent and not happy with Wu Daoming while some wanted to the Demonic Sect to prosper and chose to submit to him. Two of the four Heavenly Demons under Wu Daoming were Heavenly Kings in the past, and one of them had passed on.

    So, has the Demonic Secte to an internal agreement ande to save the Taishang Demon? Meng Qi had just thought of this when he suddenly heard a bang. The wooden door was blown by a hurricane and a blizzard covered the thatched cottage, making this ce look as though it had derived into a world of its own and isted from the outside.

    Within the sounds of the hurricane, a human silhouette barged in. He was wearing a ck robe and his skin was as white as snow. Holding a meandering snake-like ck sword, he looked at Meng Qi and Ren Qiushui before sneering, ¡°Only two nobodies?¡±

    ¡°Alright, they could be offered as a sacrifice to the sword.¡±

    Ren Qiushui¡¯s expression suddenly became unusually solemn. She sent Meng Qi a message, ¡°The Demonic Sect¡¯s Heavenly King of the Demonic Sword!¡±

 Chapter 1006: Luring The Enemy Away

    <h4>Chapter 1006: Luring The Enemy Away</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    Meng Qi had previously reviewed the current top seven swordys, saying the Taishi Demonic Sword was ever-changing and attacked with both illusion and realism, it was extremely terrifying and ought to be one of them.

    And the Heavenly King of the Demonic Sword was the greatest achiever of the Taishi Demonic Sword of this era!

    He was a divine immortal with years of experience, controlling the Demonic Sword which tyranny increased with the amount of blood stained on it. His battle with the Sage of Vitality in the Sea of Stars was well-known in the Middle Ages, with him losing by just a mere stroke. His abilities were evident from this, but he still couldn¡¯t escape the sh from the Tyrant, the protagonist of this era, in the end.

    After hearing Ren Qiushui¡¯s message and knowing the identity of the person in front of him, bits and pieces of information about him appeared in Meng Qi¡¯s mind. He might not be very clear about the details, but his general understanding of the Heavenly King of the Demonic Sword definitely exceeded Ren Qiushui or even the Heavenly King of the Demonic Sword himself. His swordsmanship, his demonic skills, his life development and his final fate ¡ª all these were no secret to him.

    This was one of the greatest advantages of traveling back to ancient times.

    He could even pretend to be a mighty person andpete with the Sage of Arithmetic on the art of divination!

    Of course, facing a divine immortal like this, he had no chance of winning even if he understood his weaknesses as his realm was too low and his life might even be in danger. Even with Wuji, Daoyi, and Kaitian, or the Buddha¡¯s Palm, Seven Strokes of Heaven Interception and Fairy ying Swordy, there was no way he couldpletelypensate for such a gap, unless he could transform into the Three Pure Ones at one go andy down the Fairy ying Sword Formation by himself. As of now, he could only rely on the divine heavenly weapon Celestial Parting Sword and make full use of its power. Thus, as long as he didn¡¯t get himself into a long battle, there was still a high chance for him to escape.

    Unfortunately, the Taishang Demon had yet to be a divine immortal and hence the Heavenly King of the Demonic Sword had yet to lose to the Tyrant for the first time to have an unresolved feeling of failure inside him. Otherwise, he only needed to simte the tyranny at the crucial moment and disy the Tyrant¡¯s Six Decapitations to grab hold of the Heavenly King of the Demonic Sword¡¯s spiritual weakness in order to aplish the feat of killing a divine immortal by taking him on one to one.

    But it didn¡¯t matter. With the current situation in Luocheng, he had other options!

    The blizzard flooded the thatched cottage and the ce looked as though it belonged to another world that was different from the outside world. Every movement here was unable to break through the blockade of the cold. At that instantaneous moment, thoughts were floating in Meng Qi¡¯s mind and he had already understood the situation and inferred the changes.

    ng!

    There was a touch of blue light that looked like moonlight descending from the sky ¡ª Ren Qiushui had drawn out her Biyue Sword.

    Looking solemn and on her guard, her eyes had a slight glow that was unique to swordsmen. With an enemy of the Heavenly King of the Demonic Sword¡¯s level, her realm was still too far from him, even with the Celestial shing Sword Manual. Moreover, she had just be an earth immortal. As such, she didn¡¯t dare to have a duel and could usually choose to avoid in advance. Now that there was no way for her to avoid, she shall fulfill her long-cherished wish and experience the Taishang Demon Sword.

    Her Biyue Sword was a divine level heavenly weapon given to her by her teacher and created by Lord Lingbao. If she exhibited the power of the sword and the Celestial shing Swordy to their fullest, she might still be able to resist the Heavenly King of the Demonic Sword for a short while to let her mysterious partner who possessed the Seven Strokes of Heaven Interception break through the istion of the Blizzard World and create an escape route.

    When Ren Qiushui was going to draw out her sword, the Heavenly King of the Demonic Sword had already struck. As someone from the Demonic Sect, he never practiced courtesy.

    The ck sword beam was like a poisonous snake, spreading forward in void space. The snowkes around them turned dark, as though there were invisible killings hidden in every corner, and the sword beam that was visible might not be real.

    At this moment, Ren Qiushui¡¯s pupils erged as the color of her face changed. Her right hand was obviously shaking and she was unable to strike with her sword.

    The Demonic Sword had yet toe but she seemed to have already fallen into an inner battle. She was unable to stop the sword and could only look nkly at the sword beam pierce toward the center of her brows.

    Inside Ren Qiushui¡¯s spiritual world, a five-wed dragon covered with ck scales was wreathing. Its body was filled with a demonic fog and emitted a terrifying coercion as it started a desperate battle with her spirit.

    The Taishang Demonic Sword ¡ª the sword spirit cuts the heart and the sword beam cuts the body, attacking with both illusion and realism, its mystery was beyond fathom. As long as any aspect couldn¡¯t be blocked, its opponent would have a deadly ending!

    Bringing along ck snow, the poisonous ck snake meandered toward Ren Qiushui. She tried hard to focus, transforming the Biyue Sword into a moon in front of her, attempting to resist. The Heavenly King of the Demonic Sword¡¯s snow-whiteplexion and red lips seemed to be already near.

    At this moment, she saw the divine sword that was giving off red, green, yellow, white, and ck lights in Meng Qi¡¯s hand draw a circle.

    The sword beam formed a circle with five colors agglomerating like a bangle before hitting toward the Heavenly King of the Demonic Sword.

    The five-colored circle of light firmly bound the yin and yang changes. Its center was chaotic, seeming like it had proliferated into a world of its own but also looked as though it was going to contain and devour all things. It was the beginning and also the end.

    The flying ck snow shrank and copsed toward the core of the five-colored circle of light before disappearing. The poisonous snake-like sword beam disyed numerous changes, both real and illusory, but always couldn¡¯t escape being enveloped by the circle of light, as though it was predestined.

    It also seemed as though the two parties were at different time and space. There five-colored light circle was fast whereas the Demonic Sword¡¯s changes were slow which resulted in it being exposed with no more secrets.

    Meng Qi had struck this sword bybining the yet aplished the Wuji Seal with the Fairy ying Swordy and the Celestial Parting Sword¡¯s power!

    The Heavenly King of the Demonic Sword was a little taken aback. His eyes were filled with the five-colored light circle which he couldn¡¯t figure out. With a shake of his right hand, the Demonic Sword suddenly erged and transformed into a giant pir supporting the snowy world, disying a hell-like world within the haziness and knocking toward the light circle vigorously.

    Breaking skillfulness with force!

    Poof!

    The Demonic Sword hit the light circle but felt a sense of voidness as darkness engulfed the approaching majestic force.

    Meng Qi¡¯s right hand trembled and the divine sword whizzed, seeming as though they were unable to withstand a force of this level. They were almost unable to stabilize the light circle when the chaotic air in the middle of the circle suddenly expanded and created chaos all around it.

    Yin and Yang revolved and the positions changed. A bright sword beam suddenly rose in the darkness ¡ª a sword beam thatbined the Heavenly King of Demonic Sword¡¯s majestic force!

    The real purpose of Meng Qi¡¯s sword earlier on was to leverage ¡ª to leverage the Heavenly King of the Demonic Sword¡¯s power!

    The gorgeous sword beam cut through the sky and cut on the snowy world barrier, hacking up a gap as though it was creating a new world.

    Thump!

    The snowy world copsed and the sword beam dashed out of the thatched cottage and into the clouds, making the dark sky look like daytime and illuminating the entire city of Luocheng, which was unusually eye-catching.

    As the light fell, it shone on the face of the Heavenly King of the Demonic Sword, making it look unusually clear. His rxed expression suddenly changed and became even more solemn than Ren Qiushui.

    Suddenly, the void space before him became illusory with a sense of unrealism. A palm appeared abruptly, striking toward his face.

    There was no feeling of void space prating or thend shrinking. The owner of the palm saw that there was no distance between him and the Heavenly King of the Demonic Sword, and then there was really no more distance.

    Nothing outside the heart, the Heart Saint had struck!

    The path that Meng Qi chose wasn¡¯t to escape but to do his best to break the snowy world so as to spread the movements of the fight. In order to search for the Taishang Demon, many orthodox Dharmakayas had gathered at Luocheng and among them were many supreme characters akin to the Heart Saint. The Demonic Sect could only act sneakily. If exposed to the public, it would be them escaping and not him!

    At this moment, another ck palm appeared. It had six fingers and was filled with an intention to destroy. With a flick of his finger, it hit right on the Heart Saint¡¯s palm and caused a terrifying aftermath. The Heart Saint had no choice but to flip his palm to suppress the aftermath.

    Making use of this opportunity, the Heavenly King of the Demonic Sword took a step back and disappeared in the darkness outside the thatched cottage after his devilish eyes took a deep nce at Meng Qi.

    At the same time, a painting appeared from void space with two silhouettes each holding one side of it. They conveyed far into the distance instantaneously, right after which an air of great magnificence gushed out, eroding the remaining demonic spirit.

    A silhouette in an ancient robe appeared, speaking in an old and upright voice, ¡°Everyone please stay where you are and do not fall into the trap of being lured away.¡±

    Right after the voice ended, Meng Qi felt a benevolent sword beam retracting and saw a mirror sh past in the sky with an overbearing aura. If the Heavenly King of the Demonic Sword and hispany did not make a quick decision to escape and were a second slower, they would be encircled and probably meet their ends here.

    Being lured away? After collecting himself, Meng Qi frowned slightly as he started to understand the Demonic Sect¡¯s wishful thinking. His response was also in their n!

    The Sage of Benevolence, the Heart Saint, and the Sage of Vitality had casted an escape-proof together with the Dharmakayas and there was no way the Taishang Demon could escape. He would only look helplessly at them searching and hoped that he could dy until his power was restored.

    The Heavenly Kings of the Demonic Sect had pretended to have an internal conflict but had actually reached a consensus in secret, using the Geomancy Map of the Nine Nether to assault the Sage of Benevolence who was in charge of capturing the Taishang Demon. If they were able to seize the Sage of Benevolence and sever his connection with the others, the escape-proof would be destroyed and the Taishang Demon would be able to escape Luocheng easily. If this failed, they would create movements to bring in help from the orthodox Dharmakayas to forcefully create a gap in the foolproofyout for the Taishang Demon to get away.

    What a brilliant plot! Meng Qi couldn¡¯t help butpliment. They definitely had otheryouts, such as one that could withstand for short-term and also aid in the escape after being attacked by the orthodox Dharmakayas. Unfortunately it was being barged in by a nobody like him that caused the movements to be stimted in advance and theyout wasn¡¯t fully utilized. They had no choice but to escape in a fluster.

    ¡°Young friend, you have outstanding abilities. I dared not attack a divine immortal using hard tactics when I was at man immortal realm,¡± after the Sage of Benevolence reorganized theyout, he looked smilingly at Meng Qi.

    His brows and beard were white and as sparkling and clear as jade. His face had deep wrinkles but exuded an air of magnificence of its own. Even though his build was normal, it gave a feeling of loftiness. But his tonality now was jocr and totally different from the sternness that Meng Qi had imagined.

    The Sage of Benevolence is actually a humorous old man...

    Meng Qi retracted the Celestial Parting Sword and put his hands together as a form of greeting, ¡°Luckily, Fairy Ren distracted the Heavenly King of the Demonic Sword, otherwise it wouldn¡¯t have been so easy for me to seed with one strike.¡±

    ¡°Haha, over-modesty is near to hypocrisy, Don¡¯t tell me you want to be a hypocrite?¡± the Sage of Benevolence teased smilingly.

    He didn¡¯t ask Meng Qi his origins but only listened and observed him. After a few words of greetings, he took out the Jiangdong Covenant for Meng Qi to sign before saying, ¡°Young friend, your way of doing things is unpredictable. If you have the time, would you be willing to help search for the Taishang Demon?¡±

    With a divine immortal¡¯s ability, Luocheng was totally exposed with no secrets. If the Taishang Demon had transformed into a mortal, he would have been seized long ago. Since there were no clues yet, it meant that he had other tricks.

    Of course, if it had been the heterodoxy sects doing the search, things would be much easier. He could just destroy the entire Luocheng and leave nothing behind.

    ¡°I do have such intentions,¡± Meng Qi agreed without any hesitation.

    When the two were leaving the thatched cottage together, Ren Qiushui who had been silent suddenly spoke, ¡°Mister Su, what you disyed just now didn¡¯t seem to be the Seven Strokes of Heaven Interception?¡±

    It looked slightly familiar to her!

    Meng Qiughed, ¡°Of course not.¡±

    ¡°That was the Fairy ying Swordy.¡±

 Chapter 1007: The Consequences Of Giving Pointers

    <h4>Chapter 1007: The Consequences Of Giving Pointers</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    The Fairy ying Swordy?

    He also knows the Fairy ying Swordy? No wonder she felt some familiarity!

    Other than the Seven Strokes of Heaven Interception, he also knows the Fairy ying Swordy. He is really difficult to measure and make one not help but to guess what other swordy he knows!

    Ren Qiushui who was dressed as a man turned her head sharply and stared hard at Meng Qi, her eyes filled with wariness and alertness after the shock.

    Someone who knew the Fairy ying Swordy suddenly made a conversation with her who knew the Celestial shing Swordy ¡ª just this description alone was enough to make one¡¯s thoughts go wild,ing up with countless schemes. How could she not be wary and alert?

    What motives does he have?

    Meng Qi¡¯s expression wasposed and rxed but his heart was definitely not calm. He had merely controlled his emotions and let his mind look like a clear mirror so as not to reveal any signs.

    He was boldly sounding out Ren Qiushui, to find out the power backing her up and also the origins of the Celestial shing Sword Manual.

    Earlier on, Meng Qi didn¡¯t say much as he had felt that they were mere acquaintances, so he had better be cautious. But now, he had to disy what he had learned and use the most appropriate skills against the Heavenly King of the Demonic Sword. He dared not hide anything as Ren Qiushui would realize sooner orter that it wasprised of the spirit of the Fairy ying Sword, so it was better for him to be honest with it now and also sound her out!

    How would she react? Or rather, how would the power backing her up react?

    Meng Qi felt a little perturbed thinking on this. Behind Ren Qiushui was likely a legendary mighty person. If his reaction was too extreme, he wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand it at all and even avoiding would be near to impossible. By then, he could only take a risk he had totally no confidence in.

    Of course, he was still fairly confident about his sounding out. He was currently disguised as a mysterious Dharmakaya who knew both the Seven Strokes of Heaven Interception and the Fairy ying Swordy, both of which were supreme skills. Behind was very likely to be also a legendary or even more powerful mighty person, and his identity was sufficient to make the other party weigh the pros and cons carefully and avoid using extreme means.

    As for whether the legendary mighty person behind Ren Qiushui was able to see through the secrets of heaven and know that he was only bluffing his way through, Meng Qi also took it quite easily.

    The Eight Nine Mysteries were good at hiding the secrets of heaven and the Wuji Seal was disying the very beginning where there were no secrets of heaven. In addition, he had already attained the ¡°Principles of Karma¡±. Adding the three together, even if he was just a man immortal, a divine immortal also wouldn¡¯t be able to reckon his specific situation under normal circumstances . Moreover, he had now time-traveled back to the Middle Ages and did not belong to this era¡¯s karma. The corresponding secrets of heaven were chaotic and blurry that even he himself couldn¡¯t estimate the whereabouts or Mister Lu Da and the rest, let alone others?

    Therefore, Meng Qi believed that even a legendary mighty person couldn¡¯t estimate him!

    As the two pairs of eyes met and sensed each other¡¯s intentions, Meng Qi noticed some fluctuations in Ren Qiushui¡¯s eyes before they deepened. She calmed her emotions and tamed her thoughts, looking serious and careful.

    ¡°I see.¡± Ren Qiushui said calmly before quickly adding, ¡°Mister Su, I still have some important matters to see to. Goodbye for now and see you again tomorrow.¡±

    She didn¡¯t mention anything about the Fairy ying Swordy nor question Meng Qi¡¯s real intention for starting up a conversation in the restaurant.

    ¡°See you tomorrow,¡± Meng Qi smiled as he looked at Ren Qiushui convey toward another direction.

    As this involved the Fairy ying Sword Manual and was of great importance, Ren Qiushui seemed to not dare make any decision herself and had to report to her teacher.

    I wonder how they would react? No matter how assured Meng Qi was, he couldn¡¯t help but have butterflies in his stomach when he thought of himself having to exaggerate his own strength in front of a mighty person who could currently be awake.

    He took in a deep breath and calmed himself before flying back to Luocheng,nding close to where the Heart Saint lectured.

    With a few sages together, even a legendary mighty person wouldn¡¯t dare to act rashly? After all, they had lived for years. In order to continue their lives and to wait for an opportunity, they have already hidden behind the scenes and rarely got involved with matters of the real world, especially in front of the various sages. Moreover, they have to take into consideration the reactions of other mighty people who were paying attention to this matter and weigh the pros and cons... Meng Qi sat at a corner leaning against the wall, emptying his mind of thoughts as he admired the crescent moon in the sky.

    Who was the first to see the moon on the river? When did the moon on the river first shine?

    The moon was still the same, but the people were no longer what they used to be.

    After an unknown amount of time, the moon had flowed toward the west and there was suddenly one more person beside Meng Qi.

    He was short and so were his limbs and neck. His face was ugly and unbearable to the eyes of others. However, he had a pair of high-spirited bright eyes that looked as though they carried a gxy. Deep and brilliant, stars seemed to be able to fly out of them anytime.

    Everyone who saw him would only notice his eyes, ignoring other imperfections.

    With such a feature, there were no other shorings!

    Seeing this pair of eyes, Meng Qi already knew who the person was.

    It wasn¡¯t the power behind Ren Qiushui, but the Sword of Qian of the Qiankun Double Swords, the Double Walls of Sun and Moon ¡ª Sword Impacting the Sea of Stars Zhuo Chaosheng.

    He was in charge of the Heaven and Earth Sword Sect, a famous Sword Deity of the Middle Ages. The Sword of Qian wasn¡¯t his nickname but only an alternative name.

    The name Qiankun Double Swords was because the two great sword deities were one man and one woman, hence ¡®qian¡¯ and ¡®kun.¡¯ It had nothing to their with their personal nicknames. The Sword of Kun was the elder of the Snow Mountain Sect ¡ª the Coldness of Eternity Lian Linbo.

    ¡°Elder Zhuo, I did not expect you to visit at such ate hour. Please pardon me for not receiving you,¡± Meng Qi was out in the streets admiring the moon but had the manner of making wherever he wasfortable at his home.

    Why is he looking for him?

    Zhuo Chaoshengughed, ¡°In the evening, you were reviewing the swordsys of the world at Yaoguang Restaurant and were full of praise for my sect¡¯s Wuji Sword of Wilderness, ranking it as one of the top seven. How could I note and meet my confidant?¡±

    His mood was rather joyous as he looked at Meng Qi with seemingly satisfied eyes.

    The corner of Meng Qi¡¯s twitched. Luckily he didn¡¯t say anything bad about the Wuji Sword of Wilderness.

    When he mentioned the Celestial shing Sword and the Seven Strokes of Heaven Interception, he had prevented eavesdropping due to their significance which could easily invite trouble. But he didn¡¯t care when he ranked the top seven swordys and did no covering up, and he didn¡¯t expect that it had already gotten into the ears of the Sword Impacting the Sea of Stars Zhuo Chaosheng.

    ¡°I¡¯ve always held the Wuji Sword of Wilderness in high esteem,¡± Meng Qi responded with a smile.

    Zhuo Chaosheng had a sword casually at his waist and a brass wine pot in his left hand. But Meng Qi could sense that the pot seemed to contain water.

    As though he could notice Meng Qi¡¯s sensing, Zhuo Chaosheng raised the wine pot andughed, ¡°When I was young, I was discriminated due to my appearance and build. I could only drink every night to drown my sorrows and I was heavily addicted to wine. After I started learning swordy, my teacher told me that I couldn¡¯t drink anymore as it would make my hand shake and not hold a sword properly. It was then that I made a decision to quit, so I bought this wine pot and filled it with water. Whenever I felt like drinking wine, I would drink water to calm down and ask myself if wine or sword was more important.¡±

    ¡°Now, the situation has changed with the passing of time. There would be no effect even if I drink ten jugs of wine everyday, but I no longer have the same liking as before and more used to drinking water from the wine pot.¡±

    When he mentioned his build and appearance, he was calm andposed without any trace of inferiority. When a person has something or an achievement that he is proud of, appearance is no longer important.

    Practicing martial arts would definitely develop one¡¯s flesh body. If Zhuo Chaosheng had any grievances and adjusted his body each time he levelled up together with the use of elixirs, he would have had been able to take on a new appearance and no longer look this way. It seemed like he had really let go of it.

    Meng Qi listened quietly for him to finish before saying humorously, ¡°Elder, what you¡¯re drinking is not water but the source of conquering yourself.¡±

    ¡°I like what you said.¡± Zhuo Chaoshengughed, ¡°The seven supreme swordys that you reviewed happened to hold the same view as me. The Nine Strokes of the Sage, Kanxu Swordy, the Universal Celestial Sword, and the Four Magnificence Sword all support Tao with the sword. The more they could put their teachings into practice, the more they could bring their essence into y. Combining them with one¡¯s vital spirit or the Arithmetical ssi¡¯, its strength increases with the individual without no limits, making others admire from the bottom of their hearts.¡±

    ¡°As for the Primeval Ice Sword, the Taishi Demonic Sword, and my sect¡¯s Wuji Sword of Wilderness, they get closer to Tao with the sword by modeling after it naturally. Substituting heaven and earth, they either rte to the path of coldness, exhibit the mystery of illusion and realism or express the return of the wilderness to the path of Wuji, hence belong to another type of swordy.¡±

    At this point, he looked up at the moon, ¡°Actually, there is another supreme swordy, the Emperor¡¯s Legacy Sword. It is a swordy controlled by the descendants of the Emperor of the Dragon Terrace. It originated from the past Emperor Golden Book and the Emperor¡¯s Sword, but they hardly go out and only guard the Dragon Terrace, hence this swordy is not widely-known.¡±

    As the people of the Middle Ages benefited from the kindness left behind by the Emperor, Zhuo Chaosheng¡¯s tonality was filled with admiration and respect at the mention of him, and was also full of respect toward his descendants.

    ¡°I¡¯ve indeed not heard of it,¡± Meng Qi nodded slightly. I¡¯ve only learned a bit of the Emperor Golden Book and used the Emperor¡¯s Sword once.

    How would Zhuo Chaosheng know his inner thoughts? He went deep into the topic and pointed out the various swordys in the world with enthusiasm. It seemed like Meng Qi¡¯s ranking on the top seven swordy had hit the nail on the head, no wonder he came to visit at evente at night.

    Meng Qi chimed in from time to time, gaining a general understanding of the famous swordys of the Middle Ages in just two hours. Most of them had been lost and not even their names had been left toter generations.

    After reviewing enthusiastically, Zhuo Chaosheng¡¯s expression suddenly changed and sized up Meng Qi with a forced smile, ¡°Young man, you¡¯ve gotten yourself into big trouble.¡±

    What trouble? Meng Qi was a little clueless. Was it the Heavenly King of the Demonic Sword who took a nce at him before leaving?

    Zhuo Chaoshengughed, ¡°There is no second ce in the world of martial arts. The seven top swordys you ranked in the evening had already caused the dissatisfaction of many swordy experts. They are wondering why their swordys were not listed on top and in which areas they¡¯re inferior, and many want to listen to your exnation.¡±

    Meng Qi was stunned. Just a ranking could create such a bigmotion. The Jin Dynasty¡¯s Heaven, Earth and Man rankings have been around for years but isn¡¯t everyone doing fine?

    No, the Heaven, Earth, and Man rankings were originally meant to stir up a fight. Also, when they were first established, the Jin Dynasty was strong and had the support of Dharmakayas, hence they could withstand being discussed. Moreover, the ranking of power had less disputes than martial skills. If one wasn¡¯t satisfied with the ranking, he could just challenge the expert in front of him and go up the level if he won. As for martial skills, they could only bepared by generations in order to be recognized. After all, it would be difficult to determine if a martial skill was weak or if one wascking in terms of abilities after losing apetition.

    Most importantly, the martial skills all involved their ancestors, hence the dignity of the sects.

    No wonder the Middle Ages had all along no martial skills ranking... the corner of Meng Qi¡¯s mouth twitched.

    As a Dharmakaya, he had the capability to rank. But now he had be amon target.

    But he couldn¡¯t possibly say it was just a joke and that he had ranked casually. How would Ren Qiushui and the power behind her think?

    Zhuo Chaosheng continued, ¡°Within the seven major sword sects, other than my sect and the Snow Mountain Sect, the Moon Sword Sect, the Alkaid Sword Sect, the Fallen Star Sword Sect, etc., intend to jointly invite you to review their respective swordys.¡±

    Meng Qi¡¯s eyelid twitched. Am I gonna be called Bai Xiaosheng Xiaomeng?

 Chapter 1008: A Man Who Loves The Limelight

    <h4>Chapter 1008: A Man Who Loves The Limelight</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    Regarding the name Bai Xiaosheng, if one did not have a strong power supporting him, he would be killed sooner orter because of knowing too much and ranking dispute. Meng Qi looked at the Sword Impacting the Sea of Stars Zhuo Chaosheng in front of him and then took a nce at his own hand, suddenly feeling that his body was a little small and seemingly not able to withstand this.

    Luckily, the Qiankun Double Swords were very satisfied that he had listed the Primeval Ice Sword and the Wuji Sword of Wilderness in the top seven, hence the Snow Mountain Sect and the Heaven and Earth Sword Sect did not join in. As for the other five major sword sects, despite their strength and heritage, they did not have any divine immortal supporting them after all, so they couldn¡¯t attack him with their full strength just because of his casual ranking?

    With regards to ranking, the more you don¡¯t take it seriously, the further it is from the truth. If you appear to pay attention to it, others would feel that there might be some sense to the ranking and give rise to much discussion.

    As a Dharmakaya who had just arrived here, if he had not met with the various Dharmakayas gathering in Luocheng to search for the Taishang Demon, his pointers given in the restaurant would at most be a topic of idle conversation nearby and not get into the ears of the various experts at all. Now that the few major sword sects had jointly invited him to review, it was a sign that the ranking might materialize.

    ¡°Martial arts is about striving to win and not aboutparing. It is about conquering yourself, oveing hardships and breaking the limits,¡± Meng Qi sighed and gave a serious expression, seemingly scornful of the few major sword sects dwelling over the swordy ranking.

    Zhuo Chaosheng nodded, ¡°They want to get into a fight because of such false reputation. I find it really distasteful hence Ie here to remind you. But you don¡¯t have to worry for now, they wouldn¡¯t neglect important matters because of this and let the Taishang Demon make use of the opportunity.¡±

    False reputation... if I hadn¡¯t listed the Wuji Sword of Wilderness as a top seven, I guess you wouldn¡¯t be here to remind but to ask for a review... Meng Qi silently criticised and said smilingly, ¡°Thank you for your reminder.¡±

    ¡°People still do give me some face, if they make things too hard for you, you can bring up my name,¡± Zhuo Chaosheng instructed with a noble attitude before leaving in satisfaction.

    Meng Qi looked on as his back view disappeared and couldn¡¯t help but mock at himself, ¡°I really steal the limelight everywhere I go...¡±

    ...

    The moon sank in the west and the sun rose from the east. The morning light dispelled the darkness and illuminated Luocheng.

    Meng Qi didn¡¯t go straight to listen to the Heart Saint but slowly strolled to Yaoguang Restaurant. He had already found out that although this restaurant wasn¡¯t very good, its morning snacks were the best in Luocheng.

    Although he had already passed the stage of requiring food to satisfy his hunger, he could instead purely appreciate good food. Now that he hade to the Middle Ages, he certainly had to taste the original ancient food so that he could boast to the foodies when he got back.

    Since he was already here, he should take things as theye and try them out so as not to waste being a time-traveller!

    Crab roe bun, steamed chicken feet, water chestnut cake, meat dumplings... the morning snacks were ced before Meng Qi. Different aromas merge into one and into his nose before being filtered and separated, each disying their unique smell. Even if he closed his eyes and not pay any attention, corresponding images could still show up in Meng Qi¡¯s mind based on smell alone.

    Meng Qi held a pair of wooden chopsticks, stretched toward the dumplings and leisurely enjoyed his breakfast.

    At this moment, a man in a green Confucian robe stepped into the restaurant and walked straight to Meng Qi¡¯s side. Although smiling, his eyes were deep as he said, ¡°Mister Su, please review my sect¡¯s Falling Star Stormy Sword!¡±

    When his voice was still lingering, his left hand had already taken out a white veil, enveloping himself and Meng Qi in it. The surroundings were blurry, the peopleing in and out of the restaurant could be seen but couldn¡¯t be heard, and their specific sizes and looks couldn¡¯t be seen clearly. It was as though they had suddenly shifted to another world.

    At the same time, the sword in the green-robed Confucian schr¡¯s right hand had already been drawn out. The bright sword beam gushed into the sky like exploded fireworks before falling down one by one.

    The sword beams brought along a majestic force, giving off rays of lights and agglomerated as they fell. In the end, they transformed into real meteorites, turning energy into real matter.

    The meteorites were all huge and burning with mes around them. With a tail of light behind them, they smashed toward Meng Qi as though they were going to destroy the world.

    This is fast, faster than what Zhuo Chaosheng had said... Meng Qi sighed silently at the rate at which he got into trouble. His hand already had a celestial sword with five colors revolving which struck inly.

    The vast sword beam scoured their surroundings, destroying the structure of the material and turning them back into energy. At that instantaneous moment, a zing color of white filled the area enveloped by the white veil.

    The light converged and the white veil fall, hanging right on the shoulder of the green-robed Confucian schr. With a terrified expression and tightly-sealed lips, he had wanted to say that Meng Qi had won with the help of a divine level heavenly weapon. But after carefully thinking back at the short crossing of swords just now, he was shocked to realize that the other party¡¯s stroke was exactly the reverse of his Falling Star Stormy Sword which offset right on point.

    To be able to do this, it was either his swordsmanship had already reached a terrifying realm or the swordy that he practiced was the cornerstone of Tao thus he was able to disy the rest!

    As the green-robed schr¡¯s emotions were stirring inside him, Meng Qi put down his chopsticks and smiled, ¡°The Falling Star Stormy Sword uses the copse of its own light beam to activate the following of dozens of times the force in the universe, agglomerating meteorites from it and disying the brilliance of the creation of things, it is indeed out of themon run. Unfortunately, there are too many turns, many of which are redundant. Hence, it cannot be considered supreme.¡±

    What he said was exactly the core essence of the Falling Star Stormy Sword... he could actually see through it right away... the green-robed Confucian schr suddenly felt disheartened and gave out a long sigh, ¡°Thank you for your advice.¡±

    Holding his sword, he turned and walked out of the restaurant.

    Meng Qi shook his head and was about to continue enjoying his breakfast when he suddenly felt a familiar disposition closing up.

    Raising his head, he saw He Qi walking over with his unique bold attitude!

    ¡°What a coincidence,¡± Meng Qi smiled in a rxed mood.

    He had intended to find him through the Heart Saint¡¯s lecture, and hadn¡¯t expected to bump into him so easily!

    He Qi sat opposite Meng Qi smilingly, ¡°It¡¯s not a coincidence at all. Last night, I¡¯ve already known about an arrogant fellow called Su Meng who reviewed the swordy in the world, listing the top seven and became famous overnight. It would be difficult not to find you.¡±

    Meng Qi faked augh and touched his nose imitating Chu Liuxiang. Pretending to sigh, he said, ¡°Sigh, I have a constitution of unconsciously stealing the limelight, just like fireflies in the night. There¡¯s no way I can hide it.¡±

    It seemed like there was no need for him to go and find Mister Lu Da and the others. If he maintained his ability to steal the limelight, they would find their way here...

    At this point, he revolved the Dao Yi ze Lamp and Yuanxin Seal and secretly sent a message, ¡°I guess you are aware of the current situation?¡±

    ¡°Yes, we are back in the Middle Ages.¡± He Qi¡¯s expression turned serious, ¡°I didn¡¯t dare to believe it at first. But after wandering for a few days and having listened to the Heart Saint¡¯s lecture, I have no more doubt.¡±

    Wandered for a few days... Meng Qi nodded slightly, confirming his previous spection. As he had Nirvana characteristics, he had a certain resistance toward the washing of time, hence a time difference with others.

    ¡°But this is also a good opportunity. I¡¯ve heard the Heart Saint¡¯s lecture and alsomunicated with the experts of other sword sects, and gained quite a lot,¡± He Qimented before quickly changed to a serious expression. ¡°But I¡¯m worried that the heterodoxy people such as Gu Erduo, Han Guang, etc., would attempt to change history. The inheritance of the Zhenwu Sect, the inheritance of Xijian Pavilion, the remains of the Heavenly Court at the bottom of Jade Emperor Mountain and the art of transforming into Three Pristines inside Chunyangzi¡¯s mausoleum are all not yet in this world. If these were taken away by them in advance, there would be no Zhenwu Sect, no Su Wuming, and also no Chonghe.¡±

    ¡°And without them, we would be defeated in the previous fight between good and evil, and our existence would be corrected by time and erased directly.¡±

    Meng Qi frowned, ¡°With such a big change to history, they would have to bear unimaginable force of convergence and correction. Even if they seeded, they would probably not be spared after that. Are they nning to perish together?¡±

    At this point, his face gradually turned solemn, ¡°But Gu Erduo has the Scorpio Axe. With its protection, he might dare to try and he has a certain chance of keeping his life.¡±

    ¡°Therefore, we need to find them fast and return to the future as soon as possible,¡± He Qi sighed.

    Meng Qi nodded and casually asked, ¡°Both you and Priest Yunhe were in my sleeve, did you meet each other aftering to the Middle Ages?¡±

    ¡°I was initially with Yunhe, but he acted mysteriously and asked me toe to Luocheng alone,¡± He Qi was quite puzzled.

    Seems like Priest Yunhe really knows about Luocheng hemming in the Taishang Demon... Meng Qi suddenly realized.

    After feeling puzzled, He Qi frowned, ¡°Yunhe has always been greedy over wealth. I¡¯m a little worried that he might go discover legacies and inheritances, causing history to change.¡±

    The corner of Meng Qi¡¯s mouth twitched as he listened. Has Yunhe¡¯s image of greed been deeply rooted/

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Priest Yunhe would still consider the general situation,¡± Meng Qi consoled.

    He Qi suddenly snorted, ¡°Yunhe asked me to pay attention to Madam Wang¡¯s Beancurd Shop after arriving at Luocheng.¡±

    Madam Wang¡¯s Beancurd Shop? Not knowing the reason why, Meng Qi suddenly felt shocked.

 Chapter 1009: Manifestation

    <h4>Chapter 1009: Manifestation</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    Yunhe loves reading ancient books, the Pce of Mohism that had moved into the Cave of Thousand Nature had yet to go through the Devil Buddha uproar and all the records have been well-preserved, so his understanding of the Middle Ages should be meticulous. His advice to He Qi toe to Luocheng first has proven this point, so Madam Wang¡¯s Beancurd Shop is definitely not without a reason but had a meaning to it... the shocked Meng Qi calmed himself down and carefully spected.

    The most critical thing in Luocheng now was to capture the Taishang Demon Wu Daoming. Could it be the historical books recorded that he would be discovered at Madam Wang¡¯s Beancurd Shop? Thus Yunhe got He Qi to take the credit in ahead of time so as to win the trust of the sages of the Middle Ages?

    But if the Taishang Demon¡¯s whereabouts is exposed ahead of time, would he really executed here if he was unprepared?

    If the Taishang Demon passed on too early, there wouldn¡¯t have been the incident of the Tyrant killing him and also the act of the Tyrant going against the Demonic Monarch. If the Demonic Monarch hadn¡¯t been angered, the Tyrant might still have had a chance of survival if there had been one less mighty person¡¯s interference. Even if the Devil Buddha Ananda attacked from the future, he might not necessarily die. After all, the Invincible de might just grab this fleeting opportunity to temporarily get rid of being controlled and disy the power of a heavenly weapon.

    If the Tyrant had not died, the change to history would be extremely huge and the force of convergence and correction would be extremely terrifying...

    Meng Qi pondered for a while beforementing with augh, ¡°No matter what, let¡¯s go take a look at Madam Wang¡¯s Beancurd Shop. Even if we do nothing, finding out how the Taishang Demon managed to hide from the various divine immortals is still good for self-improvement.¡±

    With regards to the Taishang Demon, he would try his best to just witness and not do anything, and be a most qualified onlooker.

    Earlier on when he started a conversation with Ren Qiushui and got involved in the historical torrent of the Middle Ages, Meng Qi had already felt the rejection and correction. But because he hadn¡¯t changed the situation, the counter force was still very weak and he wouldn¡¯t be affected for the time being.

    ¡°Maybe Yunhe was only pointing out an opportunity and had nothing to do with the Taishang Demon,¡± He Qiughed unconcerned.

    Hearing Yunhe¡¯s name, Meng Qi immediately thought that he could be trying to discover some treasures that were neither too dangerous nor influenced the historical trend ording to the records of the ssics. Envy, jealousy, and hate filled him at once.

    This old grandfather doesn¡¯t know how to share!

    As thoughts filled his mind, Meng Qi and He Qi leisurely finished their breakfast and left Yaoguang Restaurant, heading toward Madam Wang¡¯s Beancurd Shop.

    He Qi had been in Luocheng for several days and already knew the location of Madam Wang¡¯s Beancurd Shop. There was only one shop and was located in a small alley near Yaoguang Restaurant. It was in a remote location and its business normal. When Meng Qi and He Qi stepped in, there were only two or three tables with customers having their breakfast.

    The shop wasn¡¯t big, there were six small tables, the stove was next to it with two iron pans on it cooking different beancurd, slowly simmering and steaming. Madam Wang was over fifty years old with no charm at all. Meng Qi who thought he could see things that others couldn¡¯t also didn¡¯t see anything unusual. Even with a zemp deep in his eyes revolving the principles of karma and investigating into it, he could only feel that Madam Wang was ordinary and all the deeper karma had to do with the beancurd shop.

    There¡¯s nothing wrong, what was Priest Yunhe trying to say? Filled with uncertainty, Meng Qi and He Qi casually found a table and sat down.

    ¡°Sirs, our beancurd is as good as those in restaurants. Look, all here are returning customers. You will definitelye back again after eating here,¡± Madam Wang greeted in a not-too-fluent officialnguage, ¡°Would you like to have smooth beancurd here or take away aged beancurd for cooking? Would you like it sweet or salty, or with chilli and spring onions?¡±

    This was a tough choice. After some hesitation, Meng Qi said, ¡°Two bowls each of sweet beancurd and salty beancurd. We¡¯ll know what to choose next time after eating.¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡± Madam Wang replied smilingly, turned her head and started working on it. Meng Qi and He Qi looked around, observed the shop and searched for secrets but did not discover anything.

    ¡°Could Priest Yunhe have remembered the wrong date and it¡¯s still not the time that Madam Wang¡¯s Beancurd Shop dazzle in the historical books?¡± Meng Qi retrieved his gaze and sent a message to He Qi.

    He Qi shook his head andughed, ¡°Who knows? He always acts mysteriously.¡±

    Meng Qi stopped sending messages and started chatting, ¡°Elder He Qi, in today¡¯s world, which expert would you like to meet most?¡±

    He Qi blinked his eyes andughed, ¡°Havinge here, it would be a waste if I couldn¡¯t meet the arrogant and overbearing Tyrant.¡±

    ¡°Right, next would be the Fifth Generation Mysterious Fairy ¡ª an expert who has attained Nirmanakaya,¡± Meng Qi said with a smile.

    What he had really wanted to say wasn¡¯t an expert who has attained Nirmanakaya, but he was just curious about the charm of the woman who was the love of the Tyrant¡¯s life and who was willing to risk her own life, and also how determined she was when she self-destroyed her primordial spirit for love in the end. Of course, he would look too gossipy if he were to be honest about it, hence affecting the heroic image in He Qi¡¯s mind.

    At this moment, Madam Wang came over with a bowl of sweet beancurd. White and smooth, it worked up one¡¯s appetite looking at it.

    ¡°Looks good...¡± Meng Qi looked at the food before him and inhaled the aroma.

    Suddenly, a person walked in without any sign. Wearing a in dress, her brows were like faraway mountains and her nose was like jade, Her lips were a faint pink and her disposition was elegant and fairy-like. Seeing her, Meng Qi could only think of the words, ¡°Unsurpassed beauty!¡±

    A woman of unsurpassed beauty who could pass my sensing and appear directly at the beancurd shop entrance? Meng Qi seemed to have thought of something and was about to grab hold the thought when he saw the woman walk toward him and He Qi gracefully, holding her dress lightly, and sat down freely before taking the bowl of sweet beancurd and putting it into her mouth with a spoon.

    It was all so natural and informal, as though she knew Meng Qi and He Qi very well.

    ¡°Madam Wang¡¯s beancurd, whether sweet or salty, is delicious. Just like beautiful women who look good whether they have heavy or light makeup,¡± the woman of unsurpassed beauty said smilingly after finishing the bowl of sweet beancurd and looked at the stunned Meng Qi and He Qi.

    He Qi was a bold andcent man when he traveled in the pugilistic world, but now he gave augh, ¡°Miss, do we know each other?¡±

    The woman who was elegant like a fairy smiled, ¡°You have just talked about me, why would we not know each other?¡±

    Shocked, Meng Qi blurted, ¡°Fifth Generation Mysterious Fairy?¡±

    The Fifth Generation Mysterious Fairy who was the love of the Tyrant¡¯s life?

    The Fifth Generation Mysterious Fairy who died for him?

    The woman with unsurpassed beauty smiled sweetly, ¡°With three thousand Nirmanakayas existing together, there is no need for advance preparation after levitation and bing an immortal. As long as someone in the real world has an affinity with me or mentions my name, I will be able to sense it. If I¡¯m interested, I can manifest as a Nirmanakaya in front of them.¡±

    It¡¯s so abstruse after attaining Nirmanakaya? If there was no attempt to conceal, she would realize at the mere mention of her name? And isn¡¯t the ability to manifest anytime and anywhere an alternative form of being everywhere? Both Meng Qi and He Qi were shocked. For thest thousand years, no one from the in Girl Sect had been able to attain real Nirmanakaya, hence people had forgotten about its power and unpredictability.

    No wonder she could pass my sensing and appear at the beancurd shop entrance, so she had actually directed manifested there... Meng Qi realized inside him but showed a smile on his face, ¡°I reckon the arrival of the present Mysterious Fairy. Attaining Nirmanakaya is truly amazing, but the two of us are just normal Dharmakayas, why would you be interested?¡±

    ¡°Giving advice on the swordy in the world and bing famous in Luocheng overnight. How could this be the doing of an ordinary Dharmakaya?¡± The Fifth Generation Mysterious Fairy smiled faintly and said, ¡°And also forcefully resisting the Heavenly King of the Demonic Sword and breaking the seal of the snowy world. If all these are considered ordinary, who is extraordinary in this world?¡±

    Having his lie exposed on the spot, Meng Qi could only fake augh, ¡°You are really well-informed.¡±

    ¡°Our sect have disciples in Luocheng, so they knowing something means I knowing it,¡± the Fifth Generation Mysterious Fairy said with a smile.

    She would be able to sense it as long as her name was mentioned, so naturally she could know the news immediately!

    Meng Qi felt that the Fifth Generation Mysterious Fairy¡¯s arrival was still too abrupt and her motive wasn¡¯t clear. Making him to be on his guard, heughed, ¡°Since you like to eat Madam Wang¡¯s beancurd, we shall leave you with the remaining three bowls. We still have to help search for the Taishang Demon and shall make a move first.¡±

    With a faint smile, the Fifth Generation Mysterious Fairy said, ¡°If I say that the Taishang Demon has already escaped this trial and can no longer be found, would you believe?¡±

    ¡°Yes, of course we believe,¡± Meng Qi suddenly smiled. ¡°The words of the Fifth Generation Mysterious Fairy are equivalent to that of the Tyrant. How can we not believe the Tyrant¡¯s words?¡±

    Hearing this, the Fifth Generation Mysterious Fairy¡¯s smile suddenly disappeared.

    At this point in time, people only knew that the Tyrant and the Fifth Generation Mysterious Fairy were in an entangled rtionship of love and hate, but no one was aware that they had already be a real couple. Therefore, when the Mysterious Fairy heard Meng Qi confident statement, she was anxious and doubtful, unsure of when the news had been leaked.

    Meng Qi slowly got up and walked out of the beancurd shop with He Qi, not worried about inviting trouble from the Tyrant. ording to records by a historian with a conscience, the Tyrant had long wanted to share with the world the news about them being a couple and dere sovereignty, but the Mysterious Fairy who understood his ideas and style was afraid that he might be a public target for criticism. Therefore, they didn¡¯t dare to reveal this, but unfortunately it was still leaked out before the Tyrant attained Legendary realm.

    With a mysterious and unpredictable image of her, Meng Qi stepped out of the beancurd shop. Suddenly, a thought struck him. Why did the Fifth Generation Mysterious Fairy finish their sweet beancurd, dispensing formalities?

    With the Tyrant¡¯s style, he definitely wouldn¡¯t like her doing this, or was it because a Nirmanakaya would have a corresponding character upon manifestation?

    Feeling uncertain, Meng Qi subconsciously turned back, looking at the Fifth Generation Mysterious Fairy and the bowl of beancurd, either sweet or salty, that was being eaten.

    This was something that was previously overlooked!

    He and He Qi were focused on the shop and Madam Wang, and not the customers and the beancurd enjoyed by the customers!

    An ancientmp with hidden ck and white revolving lights appeared in Meng Qi¡¯s eyes, covering his field of vision.

    And within such a field of vision, Meng Qi saw a small ck worm hidden in a bowl of beancurd that was being eaten by a customer.

    No, it wasn¡¯t a ck worm, but a dark red, near ck minced meat!

 Chapter 1010: Heavenly Dog Eats The Sun

    <h4>Chapter 1010: Heavenly Dog Eats The Sun</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± seeing Meng Qi turn back, He Qi sent a message to inquire.

    Dark red, near ck minced meat... Meng Qi shook his head nonchntly, ¡°Nothing.¡±

    The dark red, near ck minced meat was in between being realistic and illusory. It couldn¡¯t be discovered just by sensing or having a discerning eye. To be more exact, he had not seen it directly but noticed the customers enjoying that the beancurd had unexined additional karma. He backtracked following the karma and only then saw the object inside the beancurd.

    If he hadn¡¯te in with the Dao Yi Seal and the Principles of Karma, he would have had to go through much difficulty before he could discover it even as a divine immortal. Is this the Taishang Demon Wu Daoming¡¯s way of hiding?

    Breaking up his demon body into parts and mincing them before parasitizing in different human bodies like nting demonic seeds, he could pass the search by the various sages. After the matter has died down or when his transformation is nearpletion, the demonic seeds would yield positive results and his food supply would be in abundant?

    After Meng Qi attained Dharmakaya, his Spirited Body took a great step forward. At the divine immortal stage, he ought to be able to be reborn from blood, hence he could respond quickly to simr things and felt that this was highly likely the Taishang Demon Wu Daoming¡¯s way of deceiving everyone.

    But he had already decided to be a credible onlooker, so there was no need for him to expose it and lead to a big change in history. It would be best for him to quietly watch and learn, letting things develop and evolve on their own.

    With aposed look, he walked at a normal pace toward the alley with He Qi. Thoughts filled his mind and he suddenly had a few more doubts.

    Breaking up his demon body into parts and parasitizing in different human bodies is definitely not something that could be done overnight. ording to the number of daily customers of Madam Wang¡¯s Beancurd Shop and the amount of minced meat in each bowl of beancurd, the Taishang Demon should still be arge portion of his demon body that had yet to be broken down, so how has he managed to hide?

    If a Dharmakaya supreme swallowed the minced meat inside the beancurd, it would be impossible not to notice it. Madam Wang doesn¡¯t recognize a Dharmakaya but the Fifth Generation Mysterious Fairy does. She suddenly manifested and rushed to eat that bowl of beancurd, could it be to prevent myself and He Qi from discovering the problem?

    It seems that the Fifth Generation Mysterious Fairy is helping the Taishang Demon to cover up?

    Does the Tyrant know what she¡¯s doing?

    Thoughts appeared in his mind like bubbles, appearing and disappearing quickly. Meng Qi did not harp over them as they didn¡¯t matter to him. He was specting something very important now: If he was the Taishang Demon and discovered two Dharmakayas identally found Madam Wang¡¯s Beancurd Shop and almost ate the problematic beancurd but got stopped by the Fifth Generation Mysterious Fairy, what would he do next?

    Although they had seemed to discover nothing, he couldn¡¯t afford to be the least bit careless. The unexpected manifestation of the Fifth Generation Mysterious Fairy would make people realize something was wrong sooner orter, so there were only two choices ?¡ª one was to activate theyout in advance and be two steps ahead of the game. The other would be to silence the witnesses, but the passing on or disappearance of a Dharmakaya would definitely attract the attention of the Sage of Benevolence and other experts. By investigating and following the clues, they would have a high chance of tracing him. Therefore, there is only one choice. Even if the real opportunity has yet toe, he couldn¡¯t wait anymore ?¡ª the longer he waits, the higher the risk!

    This was the best choice after taking the gamble!

    Letting out a soft sigh, Meng Qi had a clear understanding in his mind: There will be changes soon.

    Was there really no way that he could not get involved and just be an onlooker?

    Hopefully the Taishang Demon has other ways of hiding and won¡¯t force his way through because of this... Meng Qi gave a bitter smile, feeling slightly perturbed as he walked leisurely toward the street with He Qi.

    One step, two step, three step... the surroundings were peaceful and didn¡¯t experience any changes. Meng Qi slowly heaved a sigh of relief. The Taishang Demon indeed has many ways of escaping that he didn¡¯t have to change his n significantly because of actions by a nobody like him.

    At this moment, a figure appeared on the street ?¡ª it was Ren Qiushui in men¡¯s attire. She looked at Meng Qi in deep thought, seeming like she had already gotten instructions from the power behind her and was here to sound it out and interact with him.

    Meng Qi let out a sincere smile and was about to speak when he suddenly realized a shadow had enveloped Ren Qiushui!

    Up in the sky of Luocheng, the zing white sun was quickly covered by a dark shadow, as though it was being swallowed.

    ¡°The Heavenly Dog has eaten the sun!¡±

    ¡°The Heavenly Dog has eaten the sun, please stay away!¡±

    Light disappeared in a sh and their surroundings were pitch ck. Voices came from all directions as some people started beating gongs and drums, attempting to chase the Heavenly Dog away.

    But more importantly, in such darkness, a Dharmakaya was at the most like a normal person, unable to sense too far out with his consciousness!

    The sun of the real world was different from stars, and was strange and mythical. The so-called Heavenly Dog Eats the Sun wasn¡¯t due to the movement of the blocking it but another reason. One was eaten, sunlight disappeared and coldness rose. The atmosphere of the Netherworld woulde to earth, bringing absolute darkness.

    Meng Qi¡¯s heart skipped a beat, thinking that it must be the Taishang Demon activating hisyout in advance.

    Hisyout could actually create a real Heavenly Dog Eats the Sun!

    At Luocheng¡¯s learning academy, the unrestrained Heart Saint who was in a loose robe looked up into the sky andmented, ¡°Have the three Heavenly Kings of the Demonic Sect have joined hands to activate the Geomancy Map of the Nine Nether, bringing forward the recent Heavenly Dog Eats the Sun?¡±

    He raised his left hand, spread out his five fingers and muttered, ¡°With light in the heart, it will shine in all directions.¡±

    A bright moon suddenly rose from the absolute darkness and lit up the entire Luocheng.

    But Meng Qi didn¡¯t see this scene, because his surroundings were filled with ck fog. Dim lights were shing as though they were eyes ?¡ª he had already been isted from the real world.

    Deep inside the ck fog stood a strange looking man. He had an eye between his brows and also on both his cheeks.

    The Multi-Eyed Heavenly Demon, the Multi-Eyed Heavenly King ?¡ª one of the six kings of the Demonic Sect; the tyrannical divine immortal who protected the Taishang Demon while breaking through the heavy encirclement and escaped to Luocheng... his identity had already appeared in Meng Qi¡¯s mind.

    The Multi-Eyed Heavenly King said with slight weakness in his tone, ¡°You ruined the incident at the thatched cottage, and then barged into the beancurd shop that the Mysterious Fairy had no choice but to stop you. How should I deal with you?¡±

    Stop it... I¡¯ve already felt some corrective force between heaven and earth... Meng Qi silently revolved the Wuji Seal to resist the not-too-strong ending force before letting out a sigh, ¡°Your injuries are quite serious.¡±

    ¡°Even so, I can still make you regret being born, ¡°The Multi-Eyed Heavenly King said coldly as he lifted his palms, revealing the two eyes on it.¡±

    Meng Qi didn¡¯t speak anymore but drew out the five-color revolving Celestial Parting Sword.

    At this moment, as though there were rules repelling him, Meng Qi realized that he couldn¡¯t grab hold of the Celestial Parting Sword anymore, but watch nkly at it being flung off and out of the ck fog.

    ng!

    Five colors ?¡ª red, green, yellow, white, and ck shed, and the Celestial Parting Sword fell before He Qi and Ren Qiushui.

    He doesn¡¯t have the divine sword anymore and is even being isted outside the real world? Suddenly feeling a little worried, Ren Qiushui drew out the Biyue Sword and attempted to open up the path.

    Inside the ck fog, Meng Qi looked at his empty right hand and seemed a little lost.

    The Multi-Eyed Heavenly Demonughed, ¡°What you relied on was merely a divine sword. I used the world disyed by the Geomancy Map of Nine Nether to repel the existence of heavenly weapons and treasures, let me see what else can you rely on?¡±

    He had attacked prepared, fine-tuning the rules of this world beforehand to prevent being attacked by divine heavenly weapons when seriously injured.

    The Multi-Eyed Heavenly Demon¡¯s gaze turned cold, ¡°Are you an expert in swordsmanship? Show me how you disy your sword!¡±

    He had many eyes, his body was strong, his magical power was vast, and he had never relied on external objects, therefore this world that he disyed focused on suppressing heavenly weapons. At this very moment, under favorable climatic, geographical and human conditions, his body suddenly became huge and the two eyes on his palms lit up in pale light.

    But right at this moment, he realized the Meng Qi in front of him had gone missing and he could only see two mountain peaks.

    No, they were not mountain peaks, but two enormous legs ?¡ª just one of them was already more than ten times the leg of his demon body. Sensing upward, the Multi-Eyed Heavenly King saw a sky-supporting giant with pale goldplexion and three skulls. Every skull had the look of the previous Dharmakaya, looking down at him with calm, angry and mocking expressions respectively. The pure force of the flesh body was as majestic as the Sea of Stars.

    Before him, he was as small as a fly!

    This...

    Meng Qi raised his right hand, covering the sky.

    What I am best at is never swordsmanship!

 Chapter 1011: Creating A Diversion

    <h4>Chapter 1011: Creating A Diversion</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    The Multi-Eyed Heavenly King had always been proud of his overbearing demonic body, but looking at the pale golden giant who seemed to be supporting the sky and the strong palm covering the sky now, he felt especially small, like he was on a boundless grasnd looking up at the vast starry sky and reminiscing billions of years of history. In front of the unalterable history, no matter how resourceful or firm he was, he could only be like a wave in the River of Time, rising up and shattering instantaneously without leaving a trace.

    This was the record of bing a sage through cultivation of one¡¯s flesh body, the real Jin-gang Immortality!

    Ssh!

    The Multi-Eyed Heavenly King heard terrifying illusory sounds of watering out from every acupoint of the pale golden giant, like the tides of an energy sea from different universes and different worlds.

    Amongst the intricate sounds of water, the Multi-Eyed Heavenly King noticed the pale golden giant actually had some majestic strength, and that every acupoint was like a universe, adding together and umting at the palm that hit down.

    As a result, the sky filled with dark fog copsed ¡ª it really copsed after being pressed by the palm!

    Bang! The Multi-Eyed Heavenly King had seen a void space being broken but had never imagined the sky to fall. As the long and forceful palm hit down, darkness pressed toward the top of his head. Copse and destruction spread rapidly in all directions like ripples.

    This was the Heaven Flipping Palm!

    At this instantaneous moment, the Multi-Eyed Heavenly King thought of the legendary Fantian Seal and the mythical Buddhist Land in a Palm. He was shocked that a man immortal could also possess some celestial strength. As such, he quickly chose to dodge the rays. His enormous demon body suddenly turned into ck fog, filling the surroundings.

    If he had been well, he would have been able to resist this fake celestial¡¯s strike of the palm easily, but he had suffered a stab from the Sage of Benevolence and a strike from the Heart Saint previously when protecting the Taishang Demon from the heavy encirclement. His injuries were very serious, but he had to go into hiding with his secret skills after escaping to Luocheng and there was no way that he could recuperate. His injuries only had initial improvements so he had to endure humiliation now and go into hiding first.

    In the dark fog, there was a ray of indiscernible dim light. The Multi-Eyed Heavenly King changed a few of his supernatural powers and fled to the border of this world.

    Before he could loosen up and strike back, he realized that the long and powerful palm was still enveloping him and the copsed sky was pressing down inyers, which was no different from before.

    This seemed to be destined. He was unable to escape from the Five Finger Mountain!

    As the terrifying pressure added on and the dim light seemed to be copsing, the Multi-Eyed Heavenly King showed his demon body again seeing that he couldn¡¯t escape. Dozens of feet tall, it had ck muscles that were like iron pieces, filled with bursting energy akin to that ofs.

    On the demon body were thousands of pairs of eyes ¡ª evil and cold, deep and chaotic ¡ª sending a chill down one¡¯s spine. This was how the title and nickname of the Multi-Eyed Heavenly King came about.

    The thousands of pairs of eyes suddenly showed golden light, like they were going to spurt countless rays of light to shine through the copsed sky and the palm. The Multi-Eyed Heavenly King dared not hold back and had already disyed his strongest and most powerful skills to counter.

    But at this moment, he saw the three skulls of the pale golden giant open their mouths simultaneously, shaking the world. A grand and majestic sound appeared in his mind:

    ¡°Multi-Eyed Heavenly King, you held back on the part of the inheritance of primitive diabolism. Do you plead guilty?¡±

    The Multi-Eyed Heavenly King was shocked, his mind had only one thought:

    How did he know?

    He had given the Taishang Demon the demonic inheritance that belonged to him to pledge his loyalty, but had hidden another inheritance that he had gotten by chance, intending to keep it as a backup. This was his biggest secret and no one knew about it. So how did he know?

    If the Taishang Demon realized it, he would be in a bad situation in the future!

    As thoughts ran in his mind, the Multi-Eyed Heavenly King made the worst mistake that one could make in a duel and there was a dy in his disy of power. After he collected himself, the palm that had turned the world upside down had already reached the top of his head!

    Being left with no choice, he could only lift his hands to hold on to the sky, hoping to counter the strike of the palm with his strong and hard demonic body.

    Snap!

    Despite having two palms against one, the Multi-Eyed Heavenly King felt the terrifying enormous force of the other party as he heard the illusory cracking sounds from the arms of his Dharmakaya body, like that of mortal¡¯s bone crushing.

    Snap!

    Meng Qi¡¯s enormous pale golden palm was covered with ayer of white light as dim light appeared in the copsed sky. The Multi-Eyed Heavenly King was like a mosquito with his arms broken and his demonic body being struck at.

    With the sky and the earth turned upside down, the world was shattered. The isted ck fog dissipated and the Multi-Eyed Heavenly King was flung out directly.

    With a bam, he fell near Madam Wang¡¯s Beancurd Shop, in front of He Qi and Ren Qiushui, and in the vision of a few dining customers, As both illusion and realism disintegrated, his Dharmakaya body was like a slob, broken and dpidated.

    The Multi-Eyed Heavenly King was beaten up so badly? Ren Qiushui had seen a Dharmakaya body seriously injured or destroyed, but had never seen a Dharmakaya body showing such a horrible state like that of a flesh body. It was simply too cruel to see with one¡¯s own eyes.

    These, these weren¡¯t injuries that could be caused by swordy! She suddenly came to a realization.

    Looking up, she saw a majestic sky-supporting pale golden giant step out of the shattered ck fog with vast strength. His three skulls were calm, solemn andposed respectively, with the bright moon disyed by the Heart Saint behind them, as though there was a light of Buddha on top of the heads.

    ......

    As the Heart Saint¡¯s bright light shone in all directions and illuminated Luocheng, a map showing the strangeness of the Nine Nethers was ced t in a distant hidden ce and three celestials with demonic air coiling around them were sitting on it.

    One of them suddenly raised his head with messy hair, his right hand on the map and his left hand pointing at the Heavenly Dog as he gave out a sharp and cold voice, ¡°The Heavenly Dog eats the sun, all ghosts travel at night!¡±

    In the illusory moonlight, there were countless screams and cries in Luocheng. All kinds of ghosts appeared, causing a strong air of negative energy. They flew around in the city, looking for food of blood.

    At this moment, a long sword struck forcefully, reflecting the moonlight and falling onto the vast air of positive energy, filling every corner of Luocheng instantaneously, causing every ghost to scream and evaporate.

    The Sage of Benevolence had struck ¡ª Forbidding Ghosts of the Nine Strokes of the Sage!

    The rays of majestic sword beams turned into a storm, hitting the different ghosts bit by bit. At the same time, the sword turned and separated Luocheng into two ¡ª one was a Luocheng with the Heavenly Dog eating the sun and thousands of ghosts traveling at night and fighting with experts, the other was a Luocheng with a dark sky and a sun that was like a moon, as though a storm was approaching but other abnormalities.

    As the Sage of Benevolence couldn¡¯t bear to implicate themon people, he separated the two with the strong powers of the Kingdom of Etiquette. This was his way of practice, and was a predictable development.

    Before the Sage of Benevolence separated the battlefields, the bright moon shone on Luocheng, illuminating every corner but still had not shown the whereabouts of the Taishang Demon. At this moment, metal dragons flew out from the sky ¡ª that was one of the greatest achievements of the Arts of Traps. They opened their mouths, holding mirrors in them and shone upon everywhere in Luocheng using the fluctuations of the moonlight and the Heavenly Dog eating the sun. They were just like monitoring satellites, not letting go of any clues.

    At this moment, two iron pans overturned in Madam Wang¡¯s Beancurd Shop and a human silhouette appeared out of the blue. It was a seven-year-old child with red lips and white teeth, and whole body was covered with dim light. Grabbing the opportunity of the Heavenly Dog eating the sun and the ghosts traveling at night, he fled elsewhere amidst the chaos ¡ª he was the Taishang Demon who had returned to boyhood.

    At where the Geomancy Map of Nine Nether was spread out, another demonic figure also ced his right hand inside, disying the Six-Finger Demonic Palm beside the Taishang Demon, attempting to take him away directly.

    However, a palm suddenly appeared with five fingers spread out, enveloping toward the Six-Finger Demonic Palm, ignoring the distance.

    Silently, the fingers of the demonic palm cracked. As the bloody flesh wiggled, fresh flowers actually grew out!

    Looking at the flowers, the colors were bright and clear!

    The Heart Saint resisted a Demonic Sect Heavenly King while the Kingdom of Etiquette separated the two worlds. A sword beam in the sky shot down as it rotated wildly, absorbing everything in the universe and turned into a chaotic sword ray before striking directly at the Taishang Demon. On the other side, airflow turned into ice as a thin sword pierced over silently.

    The Qiankun Double Swords joined in the battle team while the Sage of Device¡¯s trap dragons produced condensed light beams.

    A sea of blood appeared as a ck sword twisted like a snake pierced over. The Heavenly Kings of the Demonic Sect came over to stop it, and the Taishang Demon also had no choice but to counter the light beams by force. The scene was extremely chaotic.

    ...

    In the dark and quiet Luocheng where the sun was like the moon, the mortals continued their daily lives. A customer of Madam Wang¡¯s Beancurd Shop stood up and walked toward the street.

    His eyes had a trace of ck air floating in them ¡ª the demonic genus was already in effect.

    The Sage of Benevolence would definitely separate the battlefield and the mortal world. By creating a diversion and hiding in different mortals, he would be able to leave Luocheng easily when the Heavenly Dog ate the sun and the experts fought.

    As long as there was a person with the demonic genus leaving, he would be safe!

    The Taishang Demon let out a smile, a contented smile.

    At this moment, there was a bam and he saw a slob.

    ¡°The Multi-Eyed Heavenly King?¡±

    ¡°A Dharmakaya body can be this broken?¡±

    Wu Daoming¡¯s smile froze as he saw a pale golden giant looking down at him.

 Chapter 1012: Sad And Pathetic

    <h4>Chapter 1012: Sad And Pathetic</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    The sun was like the moon, and there was wind in the darkness. In the eyes of the Taishang Demon Wu Daoming, the pale golden giant was supporting the sky and there seemed to be a light like Buddha behind his head. The three faces looked the same but their expressions were all different ¡ª they were solemn, calm, and arrogant, respectively, while looking down at him.

    Thump!

    I¡¯ve been discovered? Wu Daoming¡¯s heart contracted violently, as though it was being held tightly by an enemy¡¯s hand. The vision in front of him suddenly seemed to be congested with blood.

    Although the demon genus had already taken control of the flesh body, he had kept the human body in order to hide from the Dharmakayas guarding everywhere in Luocheng. Under such a situation, he naturally had no way to contain the instinctive reaction of the body.

    Of course, this was also closer to the reaction when a mortal met with simr situations and hence less likely to be found out.

    Tounch an attack first and create chaos, or to be calmer when it is more dangerous and not expose his identity? With his heart thumping, Wu Daoming fell into a short hesitation.

    At this moment, he saw the three pairs of eyes of the pale golden giant shifting their gaze off him nonchntly and looked at the Multi-Eyes Heavenly King whose Dharmakaya body was destroyed from the most minute structure.

    He didn¡¯t find out his secret?

    Or was he just pretending?

    Wu Daoming¡¯s heart was filled with joy. No matter what the possibilities were, they all meant that he had escaped for now. Covering his face and pretending to be scared by the dead, he stumbled as he ran towards the alley.

    In other parts of Luocheng, there was a cksmith putting down the unformed tools in his hand and also a shop assistant remembering that he had not closed the door at home and quickly took leave and left. As the demon genuses awakened, the Taishang Demon appeared one by one, respectively dashing to the nearest city gate and sneaking into the groups leaving the city.

    However, these were all actions to confuse others. Earlier on when the Heavenly Dog ate the sun made use of the absolute darkness, a demonic genus had already awaken silently and controlled the flesh body. This flesh body was the vendor of a stall beside the city gate. He had pretended to hide from the approaching storm and quickly kept his goods. He was now already at the city gate and about to be searched by the guard before leaving openly.

    And near the city gate was a Dharmakaya standing above in the sky. Double pupils appeared in his eyes as he looked closely at the people leaving the city as well as the remaining ces.

    The inescapable of heaven and earth weren¡¯t just empty words!

    However, the Taishang Demon wasn¡¯t afraid. He diverted the attention of the celestial beings and triggered a battle to fully upy them. Thereafter, he wasn¡¯t afraid of the search by the remaining Dharmakayas at all. Even face to face, the demonic genus could also remain well-hidden with the help of the body.

    Walking at a moderate pace, Wu Daoming came before the guard. The Dharmakaya¡¯s eyes swept over his body. After a pause, he found nothing and moved away.

    Wu Daoming slightly raised his head as he waited for the arrival of the freedom to disy his abilities.

    Near Madam Wang¡¯s Beancurd Shop, Wu Daoming who was covering his face as he dashed to the alley passed the pale golden giant with a perturbed mind.

    Nothing happened... he quietly heaved a sigh of relief. Casting a gaze at the dying Multi-Eyed Heavenly King, he sighed silently before quickening his pace and wanting to cross over.

    At this moment, the Multi-Eyed Heavenly King who was already in a daze sensed something familiar. He reached out to the Taishang Demon with a trembling hand and opened his mouth with much difficulty, ¡°My lord, save me...¡±

    The voice was hoarse and low, but was like a loud thunder when it reached Wu Daoming¡¯s ear, sting and making his whole body shake.

    Damn! His heart sank and saw the beauty in men¡¯s attire change her expression suddenly and producing a sword beam in the sky without even thinking. The sword beam burst and transformed into celestial consciousness with a voice that reverberated over Luocheng, ¡°Seal the city gate and allow no one out!¡±

    ¡°The Taishang Demon has transformed into a mortal and is attempting to escape amidst the chaos!¡±

    Before Wu Daoming who was at the city gate could react, he saw a sh of light as magical powers were used to seal the city gate.

    The Taishang Demon near Madam Wang¡¯s Beancurd Shop was filled with despair. The demonic genus hadpletely controlled the flesh body and the sensing pale golden giant also showed some helplessness in his eyes.

    Why are you feeling helpless? A thought shed across Wu Daoming¡¯s mind before he calmed himself and chanted right away, ¡°When Heaven is about to ce a great responsibility on a great man, it always first frustrates his spirit and will...¡±

    As the voice echoed in the mind, the demonic genus took a step forward before his hands grabbed at Ren Qiushui. Six fingers showed up as stale air turned into light.

    Ren Qiushui calmly returned with a strike of her sword. The moon rose and isted the two in different worlds.

    Suddenly, a sword beam at the west of the city rose and dashed into the sea of stars, covering the entire Luocheng. Every living thing seemed to have the will to strive for self-improvement and understood some truths between heaven and earth. Their bodies were full of vitality, spurting out the demon genuses at once. The Fifth Generation Mysterious Fairy¡¯s expression changed a few times before she silently spat out the minced meat, clearing up her Nirmanakaya body.

    Establish the meaning of life for themon people!

    Being connected to themon people, the Sage of Vitality was the fastest to react. He withdrew from the Kingdom of Etiquette and disyed the Four Magnificence Sword.

    The demon genuses were spurted out one by one, all dark red and almost ck. They twisted and wiggled, gathered together instantaneously and transformed into a hideous demon fetus.

    The demon fetus ruptured and a seven-year-old Taishang Demon Wu Daoming appeared again. Wearing the Devil¡¯s ws in his right hand and with his Dharmakaya body burning, he tore out five nasty gaps in the air and was about to enter inside.

    Dead or alive, it all depends on what happens next!

    However, the Biyue Sword in Ren Qiushui¡¯s hand dashed upward with light shining through the sky and cut the passageway between the nasty gaps and the outside world!

    The voluminous sword beam condensed into one and cut ferociously toward Wu Daoming. The pure sword beam seemed to shine upon the various changes in the future, blocking all the ways that the Taishang Demon could react and create peace for future generations!

    If this strike of the sword was derived to the extreme, it would be of the Nirvana level and could eliminate hidden dangers and hold the future. Looking at the sword light, Meng Qi silentlymented that the sages of the Middle Ages were indeed all experts who created their own paths. If not for the restriction of the era, reaching the Legendary realm wouldn¡¯t be a problem and the Creation realm was also not impossible, not to mention the Nirvana realm.

    Wu Daoming¡¯s child-like face was red. He seemed to have reversed the demon body and used it to activate the Devil¡¯s ws and created an illusory ck hand that pressed down the sword light directly.

    The sword light and the ck hand copsed before there was a loud bang. Wu Daoming was beaten to the ground, hitting the city gate and creating a big hole. Near the aftermath, although there were magical powers dispelling it, many people leaving the city were still turned into ashes.

    At this moment, it was toote to iste the battle.

    Wu Daoming spat out blood and was weak all over. As he was still in the transforming state, he hadpletely relied on the power of the Devil¡¯s ws to resist the blow of the powerful celestial being. Now that he was already seriously injured, it was difficult for him to do anything else. Moreover, the Kingdom of Etiquette was about to envelope him once again and iste him from the mortal world.

    He could only hope that the Devil¡¯s ws could wake to the Legendary realm and save its master? As the thought came to Wu Daoming¡¯s mind, he suddenly felt a person behind him!

    The Sage of Vitality cut the Taishang Demon with two strikes of the sword and was waiting to join forces with Ren Qiushui and other Dharmakayas to attack while winning so as to entirely destroy the demonic cmity. However, he was shocked to see a man with arge bamboo hat behind Wu Daoming.

    The man who appeared out of nowhere had an impressive body and a majestic disposition. Just by standing there quietly, he had everyone trembling and afraid to offend him.

    The man removed the bamboo hat, showing a well-defined face. The feeling of arrogance and tyranny filled the world as he looked at all beings in disdain.

    The Tyrant!

    Meng Qi had seen this figure in the Ananda Pure Land and the Invincible de. Seeing him again now, it seemed as though it had been ages.

    He actually appeared in Luocheng!

    The unparalleled Tyrant quietly arrived at Luocheng.

    ¡°Tyrant, what do you want?¡± the Sage of Vitality¡¯s majestic voice was heard.

    The Tyrant didn¡¯t speak but threw the bamboo hat one side and held the Taishang Demon with his left hand. His right hand which was holding a long de suddenly shook and fell into absolute stillness before the long de overcame the restraint and broke the stillness, erupting unimaginable force and shock.

    Then, a ray of purple light shed by. Brilliant, overbearing, sky-cutting, and even terrififying to celestials, it cut the sword light that the Sage of Vitality created in the center of heaven and earth, separating the sky of Luocheng into two.

    Purple light burst and covered the sky of Luocheng. There were continuous banging sounds as the Kingdom of Etiquette was crushed from the outside. The celestial beings were flung out one by one, as though the scene of the Heavenly Court falling was reenacted.

    After the lights dissipated, the Tyrant and the Taishang Demon were already missing.

    ¡°How tyrannical...¡± Meng Qi had already retracted his body. Meeting the Tyrant for the first time, he had already left a deep impression.

    Why did he save Wu Daoming? Looking for an ally to fight the mighty people together?

    ...

    Beside the surging river were two people. The Tyrant stood with his hands behind as he looked down at the seven-year-old Taishang Demon Wu Daoming.

    ¡°Why did you save me?¡± Wu Daoming asked in a low voice as doubts filled his mind.

    Although the Tyrant had always been overbearing and arrogant, doing things as he pleased, he never had any good feelings about the heterodoxy, He and the Tyrant had no connections and had even fought twice, escaping only with the Devil¡¯s ws. Why did he save him? Because of the Fifth Generation Mysterious Fairy?

    The Tyrant looked down at Wu Daoming and said arrogantly, ¡°It¡¯s a pity to kill you now. Wait till you grow to be a celestial being and I¡¯ll take you on one to one. We shall see which is stronger ?¡ª your Devil¡¯s ws or my de!¡±

    ¡°Just because of this reason?¡± Wu Daoming was a little shocked.

    The Tyrant turned and crossed the river with one step and said nonchntly, ¡°Isn¡¯t this reason sufficient?¡±

    In a few steps, he disappeared from Wu Daoming¡¯s eyes and was about to look for the Fifth Generation Mysterious Fairy when he suddenly noticed a man in yellow emperor¡¯s robe standing at the roadside. The man¡¯s face was handsome and his gaze was cold. His body was as tall as his and also made him pay some attention to it.

    The man in the emperor¡¯s robe looked attentively at the Tyrant and suddenly let out a sigh, ¡°Sad and pathetic.¡±

    Sad? Pathetic? The Tyrant slightly squinted his eyes as his right hand grabbed the Invincible de. There is actually someone in this world who dares to challenge him face to face?

    However, the man in the emperor¡¯s robe looked away. His expression showed some sadness as he shook his hand andughed bitterly, ¡°I¡¯m also sad and pathetic.¡±

    ¡°We are both sad and pathetic...¡±

    The voice got farther away, and the man in the emperor¡¯s robe didn¡¯t care about the gaze of the Tyrant as he walked away, disregarding everything else.

    ¡°A madman?¡± the Tyrant didn¡¯t strike in the end.

 Chapter 1013: Jie Sect

    <h4>Chapter 1013: Jie Sect</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    The Sage of Benevolence and the Heart Saint left quickly, running after the Tyrant and the Taishang Demon. Though they failed in circling Luocheng and internal conflict stopped in the Demon World, they had their own values and once their decisions were made, it¡¯s unchangeable. They would never give up even if there was so little hope.

    Everything suddenly quieted down in Luocheng, which seemed so bleak in the pale dawn light. The Multi-Eyed Heavenly King¡¯s face twisted out of extreme pain.

    His Dharmakaya copsed beginning from small and subtle biological structure. His body decayed rapidly, even faster than a normal human being. In just a few seconds, his body copsed into a pool of sludge. A darkish white mustard ring lied quietly inside the sludge.

    Suddenly the white mustard ring moved when there was no wind, as if it was pulled by a transparent rope, and then it dropped in Meng Qi¡¯s palm together with the Celestial Parting Sword which was lying on the ground.

    Ren Qiushui noticed none of those. She stared at that pool of sludge with fixed eyes and her mind was full of that light gold giant.

    ¡°Did you kill the Multi-Eyed Heavenly King just by hand-to-hand fighting?¡± Ren Qiushui looked up and stared at Meng Qi. Shepletely forgot He Qi by her side.

    Meng Qi sighed and said, ¡°Yes.¡±

    He dared not to be careless when facing a Divine Fairy, even a wounded one. Therefore he used all his efforts and used the Eight Nine mysteries andbined asking not for the afterlife and the Fan Tian Seal. And he could not stop in the middle therefore the Multi-Eyed Heavenly King¡¯s body waspletely destroyed. What a waste of those thousands of devil eyes.

    Ren Qiushui kept quietly for a few seconds and then said slowly, ¡°You do not major in swords art.¡±

    She was stating her opinions, not asking about it. Even the Multi-Eyed Heavenly King was deeply wounded before their battle, he was still a Divine Fairy. A major art that could destroy a Divine Fairy like that one on one means that it¡¯s something extraordinary and it must not be any kind of swords art.

    Meng Qi nodded and replied, ¡°I only said that I practiced the Seven Strokes of Heaven Interception and the Fairy ying Sword Manual.¡±

    He had no need to tell her everything that he had practiced in the past.

    Ren Qiushui¡¯s mouth moved a bit and she did not speak a word. She was being so na?ve and thought that he must be majoring in swords art as nobody would refuse to major in the Seven Strokes of Heaven Interception and the Fairy ying Sword Manual if they could.¡±

    A dark trial was already determined no matter if one mastered the Seven Strokes of Heaven Interception and the Fairy ying Sword Manual or not. It was not rted with exterior arts. Tobine these two arts with one¡¯s own should be the best and most reasonable choice.

    Or he majors in another art that is not any worse than those two!

    Then what is he majoring at?

    By observing the light golden giant just now, it seemed to be a Dharma practice of human flesh bing saint? And the arts that belonged to this category and is not any worse than the Seven Strokes of Heaven Interception are so few. The Devil¡¯s Nine Revolving Arts? The Eight Nine mysteries? The Phoenix Bathing in Fire Scripts?

    She could not speak another word and He Qi was so surprised and looked at Meng Qi from head to toe as if he knew him for the first time.

    He saw him practicing the Fairy ying Sword at Golden Turtle Ind but he did not know that he could practice the Seven Strokes of Heaven Interception as well.

    What else he was capable of?

    As Ren Qiushui was still pondering, Meng Qi quietly stared at his harvest.

    He did not receive much power by killing the Multi-Eyed Heavenly King as it was dissolved by the Nirvana Realm feature. ording to some ancient records, the Multi-Eyed Heavenly King died many years before the Taishang Demon arrived at the best stage of his life. As he hid an important inheritance, Wu Daoming got super angry and killed him.

    As for why Wu Daoming getting so angry, Meng Qi assumed that the inheritance was rted with the Demonic Monarch.

    ¡°Ananda Dragon King kes, Nine Nether Pith, centipede poison at demon fairy level, Pond of Meritorious Virtues of eight treasures, blood drop reborn pill...¡± Meng Qi counted one by one. The Multi-Eyed Heavenly King did not have many heavenly weapons as he had a strong devil body and powerful arts. Most of his treasures were to train his body and improve his arts or making pills. The most precious thing among all were the blood drop reborn pill and fake Geomancy Map of the Nine Nether to divide two worlds.

    Not too bad. Some are actually quite useful. Some can be traded at Pce of Mohism to exchange for materials of Myriad World Knowledge Ball.

    Ren Qiushui calmed down and folded both hands on her back. She walked slowly around Meng Qi for one circle and then smiled. She said, ¡°Mr. Su masters the arts of the Fairy ying Sword Manual. You knew that I practice the Celestial shing Sword Manual before we met. No onees to the Hall of Trinity without a reason.¡±

    While she was speaking, the Biyue Sword shone with green lights and separated their standing space from Luocheng. She used the art of the Celestial shing Sword Manual to divide the world into two and blocked He Qi.

    Now the most interesting partes... Meng Qi thought for a while and said with a smile, ¡°This is just an ident. I idently saw you cleaning tables with the Celestial shing Sword art and I recognized it. Plus, I have the Fairy ying Sword Manual, so I¡¯m just curious. I wanted to know where¡¯d you learned it, so I talked to you.¡±

    He mentioned his interest in Ren Qiushui¡¯s background skillfully.

    Ren Qiushui gave a faint smile as if she got her instructions. She replied calmly and honestly, ¡°I belong to a branch of the Jie Sect which inherited arts directly from the Multi-Treasure Heavenly King. So it¡¯s normal for me to have the Celestial shing Sword Manual.¡±

    The Multi-Treasure Heavenly King? Lord Ling Bao¡¯s first disciple, one member of the Almighty Nine Taoists? Meng Qi had simr guesses about her background but he was still surprised hearing it.

    The Heavenly Lord Taoist in the real world was not that easy to be entitled like in other universes. Only a few had this title. Meng Qi knew that only those who reached Zao Hua and the Nirvana Realm could be called Heavenly Lord, not even a Legend. There were only around ten in Taoism at most.

    Almighty Nine Taoists were all big shots with Heavenly Lord titles since ancient times, the same level with five emperors in ancient times. The Multi-Treasure Heavenly King was one of them.

    Among all these nine members, the Heavenly Lord Yuanshi, Lord Ling Bao, and Lord Dao De were the eldest Nirvana Realm Taoists, which belonged to Three Pristine. Their statuses were much higher than the other six members. Lord Taiyi was the Taoist body of the Green Emperor. Dang Mo was the Taoist title of The Great Emperor Zhenwu. These two were very possible to reach the Nirvana Realm. The Multi-Treasure Heavenly King was the same level with them two.

    Thest three members, Heavenly Lord Guangcheng was the first disciple of Heavenly Lord Yuanshi, master of two emperors of Archaeozoic era and ancient times. Heavenly Lord Nanhua was the disciple of Lord Dao De, the one with the biggest potential. Lord Guang Fa was also the disciple of Heavenly Lord Yuanshi. Meng Qi doubted that he was the Taoist body of Manjushri. As for Yang Jian, he was bornte and was not in the rank of Nine Taoists. But he had the power in this rank and might even be able to arrive at the Nirvana Realm.

    I just knew that she¡¯ll tell me... Meng Qi asked, ¡°Can you tell me who is in charge of your sect now?¡±

    Is the Multi-Treasure Heavenly Lord still alive?

    Since the middle ages, only the Biyue Sword Sect mastered the art of Celestial shing Sword. Did the mighty people in this sect die in the Devil Buddha disaster?

    Ren Qiushui smiled and did not answer.

    ¡°Sorry for intruding your privacy,¡± Meng Qi said.

    Ren Qiushui nodded and asked, ¡°I still do not know where Mr. Su learned the Fairy-ying Sword, or did you learn it by yourself?¡±

    Meng Qi pretended to ask casually, ¡°My senior entered the World of Gods by ident. You do know about the World Of Gods, right?¡±

    Ren Qiushui replied solemnly, ¡°Yes.¡±

    She answered briefly and was not willing to say more. It seemed as if she knew some secrets and did not want to talk about it.

    Meng Qi did not ask further and continued, ¡°My senior found the Aquamarine Pce after entering the World of Gods.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Ren Qiushui blurted out.

    The Aquamarine Pce came out again?

    His senior entered the Aquamarine Pce! Lord Ling Bao¡¯s Aquamarine Pce!

    She suddenly had a feeling of illusion as if the Mythological Era did not end and they were still living in Mythological Era!

    ¡°Yes. The Aquamarine Pce with a cave. Lord Ling Bao¡¯s Aquamarine Pce,¡± Meng Qi did not pay attention to Ren Qiushui¡¯s reaction.

    ¡°Aquamarine Pce, Aquamarine Pce...¡± Ren Qiushui pondered and murmured to herself. She asked subconsciously without thinking too much, ¡°What did he find in the Aquamarine Pce?¡±

    ¡°Many arts manuals, including the Fairy ying Sword Manual, the Celestial shing Sword Manual, the Celestial Invading Sword Manual, the Celestial Killing Sword Manual, and the Drawing of Fairy, ying, Sword, Formation,¡± Meng Qi said thest four words slowly.

    ¡°Drawing of the Fairy ying Sword Formation, and Drawing of the Fairy ying Sword Formation!¡± Ren Qiushui¡¯s beautiful eyes were full of surprise and gleamed, as if she wanted to see them with her own eyes. They obtained the first level killing formation in ancient times!

    She drew a long breath and exhaled slowly. Though it was no use to a Dharmakaya at all to calm down by this way, Ren Qiushui only did it as a habit.

    ¡°But these four sword manuals only had the first chapter after Dharmakaya, which cannot bepared with your sect,¡± Meng Qi said frankly and pointed out its weak point to make Ren Qiushui feel that they can negotiate with each other. He trusted Ren Qiushui as it was recorded in ancient books, but nothing was written about her mighty people¡¯s quality.

    And the four manuals do need to be supplemented, otherwise the power of the Fairy ying Sword Formation will stay limited as now. Even if he and Mister Luda achieved a better level in the future, no substantial change is going to happen, only the four swords might be more bnced and they can control it more swiftly, and more Divine Fairies they can defend from.

    Ren Qiushui took a while to collect her thoughts. She had too many surprises today and then sighed, ¡°You gained a lot in this journey to the Aquamarine Pce. All those arts and manuals even though they are notplete.¡±

    Well, we moved the whole Aquamarine Pce... Meng Qi murmured to himself. He dared not to say it as it would surely drive Ren Qiushui crazy.

    Ren Qiushui cast a nce at Meng Qi curiously and asked, ¡°Mr. Su, may I ask who is the mighty senior in your Sect?¡±

    Meng Qi answered seriously:

    ¡°Heavenly Lord Yuanshi.¡±

    He is indeed a senior and he did enter the Aquamarine Pce. You got to believe it...

    What? Ren Qiushui was confused and then she realized that Meng Qi made a joke as she did not answer this question as well.

    ¡°Sorry for intruding,¡± Ren Qiushui said. She kept quiet for a while and then said, ¡°I¡¯ll visit you again tomorrow.¡±

    Meng Qi nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll be expecting you toe.¡±

    After exchanging information, the next step was to weigh the pros and cons and negotiate. Ren Qiushui could not make the decision and she had to report everything. Hopefully they could have a sessful trade between each other.

    Ren Qiushui drove away the green light and nodded slightly to He Qi. She then turned around and left.

    ¡°Where do you think Gu Erduo hid their treasure?¡± Meng Qi suddenly sent a message to He Qi.

    He Qi frowned and said, ¡°Anywhere is possible. We can only make assumptions by art of divination.¡±

    ¡°Or we can make a stamp at each treasure ce. Once it¡¯s activated, I¡¯ll head to the ce by karma connection with a few other people.¡± Meng Qi pondered and said, ¡°We also need to find Mr. Lu and others just in case we will be short of hands.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s better to have theme to you. It¡¯s more convenient to get in contact in middle ages. It won¡¯t take a long time to have one¡¯s name known in public,¡± He Qi made a suggestion.

    ...

    Meng Qi received an invitation while thinking about how to get his name well known.

    A man with a bit proud manner stood in front of him with his hair bound on top and a pointed nose. He read the invitation:

    ¡°The Moon Sword Sect, the Alkaid Sword Sect, the Fallen Star Sect, the Tianhai Sword Sect, and the Dahui Sword Sect together invite Mr. Su Meng toment on their art of swords!¡±

 Chapter 1014: To Comment

    <h4>Chapter 1014: To Comment</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    ¡°Toment on their art of swords?¡± Meng Qi took the invitation and repeated what the man said just now.

    The man with a pointed nose and wearing a tall hat lifted his chin a bit and said, ¡°I¡¯m Tang Wenyuan from the Fallen Star Sect. I will be expecting you tomorrow noon at Mount Laka in Luocheng toment on our art of swords.¡±

    He did not hide his aura and sharp Sword Spirit and no doubt a wonderful Divine Fairy.

    Meng Qi pondered for a short while and then smiled. He said, ¡°Your wish is mymand. Tomorrow at noon, I¡¯ll be at Mount Laka toment on the art of swords of these five sword sects.¡±

    He emphasizedment as if he was going to make some realments in a condescending attitude.

    Tang Wenyuan blinked a few times and did not say much but only:

    ¡°The art of swords has nothing to do with talking.¡±

    ...

    The next day at noon, Meng Qi together with He Qi who was eager to learn famous arts of sword arrived at Mount Laka.

    Mountains stretched beyond the horizon. Heavy fog wrapped around the top of the mountains as if it linked to another world.

    Entering the mist, Meng Qi¡¯s eyes lit up. He saw a vast in but a dested in, so quiet and so deadly.

    The five sword sects contributed treasures and practiced arts of sword and together made this cave that could notst for long, in case that thement might destroy Mount Laka and neighboring Luocheng.

    It was not about life or death. But nobody could say for sure if anyone might be hurt in the process as Dharmakaya were like God in this world and had great power.

    Six hills in the shape of a lotus throne stood on the in. Five swordsmen stood on top of the five hills with one was left empty, only covered by the grass.

    Meng Qi soon understood everything and arrived at the vacant hill together with He Qi.

    A loud voice rang from the leftmost mountain after they stood steady on the top of the hill.

    ¡°The Tianhai Sword Sect Fang Hanjing Here. Wee.¡±

    The Tianhai Sword Sect liked to wear blue gowns decorated with stars. As they came to Luocheng to capture the Taishang Demon, only a few disciples went together, but with two Dharmakayasing along. One was a tall Man Fairy with a slender figure. The other one was a Land Fairy with amon figure and long arms, who shouted just now.

    ¡°The Fallen Star Sect Wang Wenzheng here. How do you do?¡± just after Fang Hanjing finished the sentence, a thunder-like sound rang up like a star dropping into real world.

    The Fallen Star Sect sent almost the same number of disciples as the Tianhai Sword Sect. They all wore tall hats and robes of feathers like fairies. Wang Wenzheng was a big guy with a red face. He was a Land Fairy with an imposing manner. The man standing next to him was Tang Wenyuan who sent the invitation yesterday.

    ¡°The Alkaid Sword Sect, Chen Yueqi here. Nice to meet you, Mr. Su.¡±

    ¡°The Dahui Sword Sect, Lin Yi here. How do you do?¡±

    ¡°The Moon Sword Sect, Li Liang. Nice to meet you.¡±

    Three voices rang up one after another. Their voices came out in either the shape of lights, spraying everywhere, or as ifing through caves, or shapeless and one could not grasp, together they gave it an air of great significance and power.

    Most of the disciples in the Alkaid Sword Sect were women in in clothes. Chen Yueqi had pitch ck hair, which was put high as a bun. An average girl in a in color pce robe but very elegant. In the Dahui Sword Sect, women and men were fifty fifty. Lin Yi wore a feminine hat and looked fresh and refined. The Moon Sword Sect was almost the same with the Alkaid Sword Sect as they both had more women disciples than men. But its head was an elderly man with grey hair who seemed to have experienced many things.

    Five voices rang between Heaven and Earth, sometimes close and sometimes far away. Anyone might be shocked at such power hidden in their voices but Meng Qi calmly made a gesture and said, ¡°Su Meng here. Thank you for your warm wee.¡±

    He Qi also made a greeting gesture but said nothing as if he just came along to have a look.

    The Tianhai Sword Sect, Fang Hanjing, said loudly at a distance, ¡°Mr. Su made somements at Yaoguang Restaurant and listed seven top sword sects. The whole world paid high attention to it and everyone is talking about it now. I¡¯m too stupid to understand yourment then. That¡¯s why we invited you toe today and make somements about us and tell us where we should improve ourselves.¡±

    He said it quite politely but what he meant was, ¡°Why aren¡¯t we listed in the top list? Tell us your reason and persuade us to believe it.¡±

    The most direct way to persuade and teach others in martial arts, was to have a fight.

    Meng Qi said with a smile, ¡°My top seven sects were those who could be even with me in sword art.¡±

    He said it on purpose. Li Liang from the Moon Sword Sect said loudly and aggressively, ¡°Could it be that you¡¯ve seen all sword arts in this world and you think ours are not the same level as yours?¡±

    ¡°No need for me to see all sword arts. A falling leaf reveals theing of autumn. I¡¯m not that talented but I do have a little confidence in my sword art,¡± Meng Qi replied in a rxed tone. I¡¯m not only confident in sword arts, but also in the art of des. My body achieved saint level, so did my martial arts and all the other seals, void, karma course, etc.

    The Fallen Star Sect, Wang Wenzheng,ughed and said, ¡°Seeing is believing. Please makements about us after you see it with your own eyes.¡±

    Just as Wang Wenzheng finished his sentence, Tang Wenyuan standing next to him stepped forward and said, ¡°Fallen Star Sect, Tang Wenyuan here. Please!¡±

    Meng Qi folded both hands on his back. He looked at Tang Wenyuan and said with a smile,

    ¡°Your realm is not there yet. Get a Land Fairy first. I¡¯m not a supporter of the strong bullying the weak.¡±

    Everything quieted down in the wildnd. Tang Wenyuan¡¯s face turned red and almost purple. Su Meng himself was only a Man Fairy but he just despised Tang Wenyuan and directly challenges a level higher than himself, a Land Fairy?

    How arrogant?

    Though he could defend himself under the attack of the Heavenly King of the Demonic Sword and killed the Multi-Eyed Heavenly King, he did it because he had Celestial Sword. Not to mention that the Multi-Eyed Heavenly King was badly wounded then and had only a little strength. How dare he look down upon a Man Fairy simply by swords art?¡±

    ¡°Ha. I¡¯ve never met a man like you before. Your wish is mymand,¡± Wang Wenzhengughed and flew away from the mountain.

    He drew out the long sword shining with strong lights and made a gesture, ¡°Please.¡±

    Meng Qi stepped forward and stood in mid-air with his hands still folded on back. He said, ¡°Mr. Wang goes first.¡±

    What. He even asked the Land Fairy to attack first? Either he is arrogant or he had sword skills. The Dharmakayas had many ideas shing across their minds. Wang Wenzheng became even more cautious.

    He pondered and then waved his long sword slowly. Then he suddenly disappeared.

    The wholend turned dark and bright stars came out from all four sides. It felt as if one had arrived in a boundless star night and one could hardly tell which way was up and which way was down.

    Stars hung high above and were dimmed with lights. They changed positions and left a bright track. They all came together and became a mysterious Formation, as if it was going to issue an iparable attack.

    Meng Qi said, ¡°This looks familiar, like the Formation of Cosmic Stars...¡±, meanwhile he drew out the Celestial Parting Sword shining with five colors and adjusted its aura to the Land Fairy level.

    The Formation of Cosmic Stars, one of the three tactical formations in ancient times, which were only a little less powerful than the Fairy ying Sword Formation. A morous formation in Heavenly Court for guarding and attacking.

    The Fallen Star Sect does not have any inheritance to pass over to the next generation. But it does have some talent. It¡¯s not impossible to list them in top rank but not now.

    ¡°You have sharp eyes,¡± Wang Wenzheng¡¯s voice rang up from nowhere. Then the stars turned to sword lights and fell down shining brightly. They went towards Meng Qi like a huge web and one could not see through.

    Meng Qi already activated Jade Spirit Calction and saw through this Formation by his own sword arts realm. Only each w changed its status every minute and sometimes it could turn into a trap. Thus, even a Land Fairy could find it hard to attack at the right time.

    Suddenly five threads of lights green, red, yellow, white, and ck shone and lit up the starry night. All the changes slowed down as if they were trapped in water.

    Failure or sess is decided in one second.

    Five Colors Divine Sword pierced through the trap right into an empty space among the bright stars.

    Bang!

    A meteor shower disappeared together with the starry sky. Wang Wenzheng put the long sword in front of his chest and the sword lights for protection scattered everywhere, full of ws.

    If it was a battle of life and death, Wang Wenzheng could survive by Heavenly Weapon and Spell and to make sword lights again. But he failed in this fight,pletely.

    He defeated him by just one attack... Wang Wenzheng and the other five sects stared at Meng Qi with fixed eyes and could not speak a word.

    Meng Qi took back the Celestial Parting Sword and said peacefully, ¡°It¡¯s not a bad choice to use sword skills to perform a Sword Formation. And the Formation of Cosmic Stars you made just now was quite impressive. But you are no legend and therefore your ability to control it is limited. You are not able to make everything so detailed in the Formation and since its nature was still sword skill, many ws appeared when you made it a Formation by force.¡±

    Wang Wenzheng trembled as if Meng Qi¡¯s words had woken him from a dream. He murmured, ¡°That exins it.¡±

    No wonder every time when he used this top skill of the sect in a fight, he could only terrify those weak ones but did not work on those strong...

    ¡°Thanks for your instruction,¡± Wang Wenzheng bowed and flew back to the hill with some enlightenment and disappointment.

    ¡°Mr. Wang. You do not have to be so sad. The attack Mr. Su issued just now is hidden with a profound time secret and thus dyed the change. Otherwise he won¡¯t be able to defeat it by just one attack,¡± Li Liang flew from the Moon Sword Sect and told the truth of Meng Qi¡¯s sess in the fight just now.

    Sword skill that is hidden with time secrets? Lin Yi and Fang Hanjing looked at each other at a distance. They both felt a sudden jolt. Time secrets involves the Creation Realm and the Nirvana Realm. Few can practice it with sword skills. Su Meng knows it!

    It¡¯s going to be a tough fight!

    Moonlight shone from Li Liang¡¯s back like water covering all over the ce. It¡¯s so cold and evesting but does not involve time and remained defensive towards time.

    No wonder Li Liang issued the attack first!

    He shouted out loud, ¡°Watch out!¡±

    The world suddenly shrank and a clear moon appeared in mid-air. Moonlight danced like demons and one could not tell what was true demon light and what was fake demon light.

    Meng Qi suddenly sighed and waved the sword lights of five colors.

    The sword lights dispersed to small groups of lights in an imperceptible way. And the groups of sword lights forged Formations and then together a big Formation shooting down in an imposing manner.

    One sword formation?

    The real One sword formation?

    Wang Wenzheng stepped forward two paces and arrived at the verge of the hill. Chen Yueqi and Fang Hanjing stared at this attack with their eyes fixed.

    One sword formation, and suchplicated version of One sword formation! His power might already exceed Divine Fairy!

    Sword Formations changed. One part performed the Fairy ying, one part turned to Celestial shing, one part dove into small structures of substances, and one part represented the magnificence of power. These four parts added together and then shrank suddenly, encircling Li Liang and his sword lights in the center.

    Sword power and sword lights scattered. Li Liang came out with unkempt hair and a diposed face.

    ¡°Next one please,¡± Meng Qi said calmly.

    His real spirit got dizzy and Dharmakaya empty. But he controlled them to be obvious. He performed the Fairy ying Sword Formation by force depending on refined control ability. The power of it was not much improved but he did waste a great amount of energy. The good thing was that Li Liang saw it for the first time and could not tell at all, therefore he was not able to defend it.

    Next one... the voice lingered on but Fang Hanjing and the others stood there like wooden statues and did not reply.

    Su Meng¡¯s sword skill realm already surpassed Divine Fairy level. We don¡¯t have any chance to win over him. We are here only for instructions as said.

    But it does not mean that our sword arts should not be listed in the top rank!

    He Qi frowned and said, ¡°To win by sword art realm is not enough to persuade others.¡±

    Meng Qi turned around and cast a nce over He Qi. He said with a smile:

    ¡°Why do I need to persuade them?¡±

    ¡°All I want is to enjoy the limelight.¡±

 Chapter 1015: Trade

    <h4>Chapter 1015: Trade</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    I just wanted to show off... He Qi was speechless at that moment. He suddenly felt that Meng Qi was right. It was true that the reason why he agreed to join the appraisal so swiftly was so that he could show off and boost his reputation. He wanted to make himself known for Mister Luda, Su Wuming, and the others, so that they would seek him out by themselves. That would be easier than looking for them ording to vague deductions, as they might have hid their identities.

    But saying it out loud made him feel weird.

    The deste in was utterly silent. The Dharmakayas and disciples of the five main sword sects were quiet, and the atmosphere was awkward and repressed.

    The power of the Divine Fairies were equal to the stars. In the Mythological Era, the powerful Celestial Officials and Celestial Deities were at the same level, but although their power was immense and terrible, their control was not as proficient. Even if the facts of the Mythological Era could no longer be determined, at the very least, only one Divine Fairy could exhibit the control of fine structures: his one sword formation, as if several Sage Kings were summoned. However, he could only do it with the help of the Ancient Book, not by himself.

    But Su Meng had disyed an elegant one sword formation, and his control was beyond the Divine Fairy¡¯s, it was absolutely unbelievable!

    How did he do that? Could the training of swordsmanship ovee the fruits of cultivation?

    Could the Mythical Era legends of gifted persons with special hereditary traits be true?

    While they were feeling conflicted, their bodies honestly acknowledged that Su Meng¡¯s one sword formation was the real deal, regardless of how he did it. The Moon Sword Sect¡¯s Li Liang experienced it firsthand.

    Even by just this, he couldplete his level up, andpete with the Earth Fairy as a Man Fairy. Equipped with a suitable Earth Fairy level heavenly weapon, he could even win without much effort, not to mention his swordsmanship level was already extraordinary. They felt like they couldn¡¯t beat him!

    Under these circumstances, should they continue asking for appraisals? Or should they stop to save their own face?

    The Dharmakayas of the three remaining major sword sects, Alkaid, Tianhai, and Dahui were conflicted inwardly, but they had to make quick decisions.

    If they don¡¯t make a move soon, some people will spread rumors of their cowardice, saying that they were too scared to even take the challenge, which was more humiliating than losing!

    Fang Hanjing, the Tianhai swordmaster took a step forward, and spoke from afar, ¡°I kindly implore you to appraise our sect¡¯s sword skills.¡±

    His tone was no longer condescending, but of one truly wishing to be appraised.

    The Arts of Eight-Nine provided a tremendously quick recover, and the Seal of Yin Yang even reversed his condition. Thanks to the hesitation of the sword sects, Meng Qi had recovered all his strength. He smiled and invited him, ¡°After you, sect leader Fang.¡±

    Fang Hanjing was the Tianhai Sect¡¯s swordmaster and sect leader. He posed a fighting stance, and a deep blue Dharmakaya appeared. Underneath the deep blue, the stars became his orifices. The immense power within it rushed forth as a sword beam when its sword was unsheathed.

    The heaven and earth were suddenly filled with a virtual ocean. Gxies formed into wide paths that were majestic and unending. The waves came one after another, each one long and immense, as if they would never cease, butst forever.

    Meng Qi¡¯s sword exuded a dazzling rainbow brilliance. He drew a circle in front of him, and it became a halo. Just like when he faced the Heavenly King of the Demonic Sword, the halo tightly bound the Yin and Yang, controlling darkness and chaos.

    The Tianhai sword beam hit the halo and entered itpletely. Then, there was no trace or residue of the beam, but only darkness.

    The waves that came after were silently devoured, one after another. Fang Hanjing wanted to change the direction of his sword, but it was toote for the sword beams to escape the halo, even his Dharmakaya was stuck in its ce.

    ¡°Impressive skill,¡± Fang Hanjing simply admitted defeat.

    Since he saw Meng Qi¡¯s swordsmanship level, he knew that defeat was inevitable. Rather than losing, he¡¯d rather end it gracefully, finishing it with a proper appraisal.

    ¡°Tianhai swordmaster¡¯s swordy imitates the gxies, but differs from the Fallen Star Sect. The power of each star was cultivated within the orifices. Upon release, the power is sure to be immense. When the swordy was executed, a dees after another, a star connects to another, turning into waves of continuous shes, like a never ending sequence. That was difficult to handle, but the rest was mediocre,¡± Meng Qi gave some solid advice when he noticed Fang Hanjing¡¯s politeness.

    Fang Hanjing sighed, ¡°Truly, all my predecessors have been trying to improve and innovate this style bybining with other styles. We only have but a little progress, I will refrain from tainting your eyes with it, Master Su.¡±

    Next was the Alkaid Sect. The graceful and elegant Chen Yueqi flew from the hill, wielding a transparent shortsword. With sped fists, she asked respectfully, ¡°Please apprise me, Master Su.¡±

    After witnessing the three previous battles, she was amazed by Meng Qi¡¯s swordy. Even if she was unsatisfied, she had to agree that he was the most powerful swordsman she had ever seen. Not only his level, but even his skills and control were beyond that of the Qiankun Double Swords!

    So, she subconsciously respected him more, an admiration of a swordsman to another with extraordinary skills.

    This was when it truly felt like an appraisal.

    Meng Qi stood firmly on the mountain, and said gracefully with an outstretched left hand, ¡°After you, Fairy Chen.¡±

    Chen Yueqibined with the sword beam, the shortsword¡¯s light grew explosively, like an evolving st. Light showered upon thend, turning the ce into a celestial world. The true shortsword became a faint, indiscernible de.

    Meng Qi¡¯sughed heartily. With a flick of his left hand fingers, he gently hit the edge of the Celestial Parting Sword.

    Thunk! Several rays of rainbow sword beams shot out and split into ten thousand simr beams, but they were not weakened, instead they were still as powerful.

    The rays of sword beams flew out all over the ce, filling every nook and cranny, and shing against the falling lights.

    Thunk!

    The sword beams and the falling light fell down in pairs, like a beautiful rain of light. There was not a lone sword beam, nor an extra falling light.

    In the dreamlike rain of light, the point of the Celestial Parting Sword touched the de of the transparent shortsword.

    The scenery looked like a beautiful painting.

    Chen Yueqi¡¯s lively gaze flowed around. Meng Qi¡¯s swordy was simr to hers, but it was higher in strength and deeper in skill. She seemed to have understood many new things, and it was as if the world around her changed.

    ¡°Thank you, Master Su,¡± before Meng Qi could say anything, Chen Yueqi had already sped her fists together.

    There was no need for words, the swordy just now was the best appraisal!

    ¡°As long as you understand,¡± Meng Qi smiled.

    As long as you understand... for awhile, the field was silent once again.

    As Chen Yueqi flew back to the hills, Dahui¡¯s Lin Yi unsheathed her sword and approached Meng Qi. Her expression was now one of respect rather than dissatisfaction.

    There must be a reason that a master swordsman like him listed out the seven top sword styles.

    She bowed, unlike a bow toward a Man Fairy, but to a Divine Fairy or an elder within the Earth Fairies. Then, she lightly sent the tip of her sword flying through the air toward Meng Qi¡¯s left.

    It looked like a usual move, but Meng Qi nodded, expressing hispliment.

    This sh was aimed at the karma!

    The Dahui Sword Sect that was lost in the long river of history actually had such a hidden skill?

    Although Dharmakyas could affect karma, unlike exterior attacks that are weak to karma, but there were not many ways to truly cut off karma.

    Sadly, her opponent was Meng Qi. With a casual flick of his sword, it firmly blocked Lin Yi¡¯s de. The void moved meaninglessly, the winds calmed down, and nothing happened.

    ¡°Thank you, Master Su, for your guidance,¡± instead of appraisal, Lin Yi used the word guidance.

    ¡°Not bad,¡± Meng Qi gave a brief praise.

    Then, Lin Yi flew back to the hill while many watched on curiously. The two looked like they were just doing a daily sparring for beginners. They did not even see their Dharmakaya battle. But only the Dharmakayas could fathom what happened.

    Then, the five major sword sects said in unison, ¡°Thank you for your appraisal, Master Su.¡±

    It did not matter if they honestly agreed, they no longer had the strength to argue if their sword style was the best.

    ****************************************************************************************************

    Leaving Mount Laka, he saw the iing Ren Qiushui.

    ¡°Done with the appraisal?¡± Ren Qiushui asked, smiling.

    She did not doubt Meng Qi¡¯s performance at the appraisal. Not only was his swordy excellent, he was also full of tricks and overwhelming methods. Unless life and death were involved, handling the five major sects would not be a problem to him.

    Meng Qi smiled, ¡°Yep, they epted my appraisal because they were impressed by my qualifications.¡±

    Ren Qiushui smiled, took a nce at He Qi, and she waved her sword to split the heaven and earth.

    ¡°My seniors in the sect want to ask you if you are willing to exchange for aplete Celestial shing Sword Manual and Fairy ying Sword Manual with your Celestial Invading Sword Manual, the first part of Celestial Killing Sword Manual, and Drawing of Fairy ying Sword Formation?¡± Ren Qiushui asked directly.

    Meng Qi was secretly relieved. His dominating act has shocked the person behind Ren Qiushui into a trade instead of snatching it from him. But it seems like they don¡¯t have the Celestial Invading and Celestial Killing sword manuals, so they probably didn¡¯t have a Lord to oversee them.

    ¡°When my senior got them, he could only have onest Zhen Yi Inheritance, so I only have the secret book, is that okay?¡± Meng Qi lied.

    He could only lie, because he could not give them the Zhen Yi Inheritance of the sword manuals and formation drawing, since they were all in a cave in the Immortal World 50,000 years in the future.

    ¡°No problem,¡± Ren Qiushui seemed to have long expected this, so she replied without a doubt.

    After a short pause, she asked, ¡°Where did you find the Aquamarine Pce? It is the origin of our sect, I have to make a pilgrimage there.¡±

    ¡°He did not say where exactly, but he said that one will not find the pce a second time,¡± Meng Qi replied with a straight face.

    Of course they can¡¯t because they have already went home.

    But he couldn¡¯t tell Ren Qiushui that they found the Aquamarine Pce on top of Kunlun Mountain. If they snatch it before them, what would happen to Chonghe and himself?

    Ren Qiushui frowned, but immediately hid her expression. She could sense that Meng Qi did not want to tell her. ¡°Master Su, kindly tell your senior that, if he is free, our sect leader wants to meet him,¡± Ren Qiushui requested.

    ¡°My senior is in a crucial phase of his retreat, I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t be avable to for a while.¡±

    Ren Qiushui was quiet for a few moments. ¡°Please tell him anyway, and let us trade our secret books,¡± she smiled lightly.

 Chapter 1016: Zhuo Biting

    <h4>Chapter 1016: Zhuo Biting</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    Vol6 Chapter 89 ¨C Zhuo Biting

    Two medium-sized secret scriptures were lying on the desk in front of Meng Qi. The two scriptures recorded two supreme sword skills handed down from ancient times, which were the Fairy-ying skill and the Celestial shing skill. Both skills contained valuable calligraphy works by Ren Qiushui and his colleagues.

    It was not for an inheritance of culture but to document the knowledge and skills that the people in past generations had learned. Due to the difference in personalities, experiences, and journeys, each of them who left their marks in the scriptures would have various opinions towards both the Fairy-ying skill and the Celestial shing skill. Of course, if one was to master both skills at the same time, then they would be able to gain a whole new level of power.

    ¡°Well, it seems to be fairly easy to master from the beginner level to the legendary level, but after the legendary level, the situation would be solely based on our individual capabilities,¡± Meng Qi started prioritizing the content in the first chapter of Dharmakaya.

    He Qi was sitting face to face with Meng Qi. He immediately calmed himself down and nced at Meng Qi, ¡°As for you, it is only useful for you to take it as a reference. It would not be an issue if you were to extract the techniques and use it in your martial arts.¡±

    ¡°Exactly, especially the Fairy-ying skill and the Celestial shing skill, which involves both time and space. If we were to master both skills, it would benefit us a lot in the legendary realm and the Zao Hua realm,¡± Meng Qi smiled while pushing the Celestial shing Sword Manual¡¯= over to He Qi.

    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± He Qi looked at Meng Qi¡¯s eyes in shock.

    Meng Qi smiled and said, ¡°The inheritance of the Four Guilds¡¯ Sword Manual and the Fairy-ying Sword Formation do not belong to the juniors. Due to the big threat brought by the forces on Golden Turtle Ind to the entire Jiang Hu previously, themunity has decided to summon the Master, allowing the juniors and Mister Luda to stand and fight on the same side using the sword formation to fight against Golden Turtle Ind.¡±

    The Master they were talking about was Priest Chonghe, who had passed away. Chong He used to lead a powerfulmunity in the Immortal World. Despite the conflicts or disagreements that happened between the guilds, their goals would be the same when they were facing off against Golden Turtle Ind. Therefore, Meng Qi was able to sessfully convince Yu Jian, Mister Luda, and others.

    He Qi slightly nodded, showing that he had clearly understood the message delivered. He had never thought of learning all four Sword Manuals at once.

    ¡°Nowadays, the younger generations have exceeded their duties and meddled in others affairs. By obtaining two secret scriptures through trading with the iplete Four Guild¡¯s Sword Manual and theplete Fairy-ying Sword Manual, it would only bring more benefit than harm to the master and I believe that they would not be surprised. Furthermore, these two secret scriptures are of the better versionpared to the previous one, which included important chapters after the Dharmakaya level. It is all thanks to the younger generations who had slightly amended the content,¡± Meng Qi told him about his thoughts in detail.

    Once he had returned to the future, he would send these two secret scriptures along with his Celestial Killing Sword Manual, Celestial Invading Sword Manual, and Fairy-ying Sword Manual to the Pure Yang Sect without anyone knowing. He believed that if it was not because of the restriction of Samsara¡¯s rules, Master Chong He could havepleted this quest. However, he could fulfill his master¡¯s hope now.

    He Qi went silent without showing any expression. He flipped over the cover page of the Celestial shing Sword Manual and said, ¡°I have very much benefited from you. However, I am ashamed that I am still unable to repay the favor.¡±

    ¡°The younger generations always believed in one thing, ¡®When we lift people, we are likewise lifted.¡¯ We are living in the Middle Ages and there are Dharmakayas and Divine Fairies everywhere. We will never know when we would get in danger and therefore, if we ever have the chance to raise the power of our troops, then it would definitely be good news. He Qi, your Invisible Sword skill involves formless feature, illusion distraction, and even the void. The Celestial shing Sword symbolizes the supreme sword skill in the entire void. When there is a golden opportunity for you toplete the Donghai sword skill, it is indeed crucial to take the first step.¡±

    He Qi had collected enough experience but he would still need to develop his skill to achieve totalpletion. With the reference of the Celestial shing Sword Manual, He Qi was expected to advance to Earth Fairy very soon because he had already copied the content of the entire Celestial shing Sword Manual into his mind and had the Seal of Void with him all along. Therefore, he did not need any external assistance to achieve his goal. In addition, the Fairy-ying Sword benefited him a lot because it could enhance his capability towards mastering the Wuji Seal, allowing him to achieve the timeless and limitless Wuji Broadway!

    ¡°I hope so,¡± He Qi was showing excitement in his face. ¡°Well, where are we going next? The Xi Jian Pavilion, the Zhen Wu sect, the Pure Yang sect, or Jade Emperor Mountain?¡±

    Meng Qi went silent for a while and said, ¡°Mister Luda and Su will definitely do anything to protect the inheritance against Gu Erduo, Han Guang, and the Wizard King of the World from destroying it when they find out that they are in the Middle Ages. Afterwards, they will change its history. Therefore, Su would most probably stay and protect the Xi Jian Pavilion while Mister Luda would be defending at the Pure Yang Sect.¡±

    ¡°Thereys a Time de in Jade Emperor Mountain. If it refuses to expose itself, even the Devil Buddha would be unable to get it, not to mention Gu Erduo and the rest. It would be best if we head towards the Zhen Wu Sect to obtain the secret treasure and create a cause-effect progress.¡±

    He Qi then added on another point, ¡°However, we shall not ignore the threat at Jade Emperor Mountain. No one knows the current status of the Time de.¡±

    Meng Qiughed and said, ¡°If it was to change its mind, none of the juniors would be able to stop it. However, the levels of these Heavenly Weapons are normally high and therefore, they probably would ce their emotion into business.¡±

    ¡°He Qi. The juniors are in the limelight this year and they are far-famed which could be bad for them as it would attract more enemies. If they were to travel further during this crucial moment, they would most probablye across the enemies and allow the secret treasure to expose itself earlier than we expect. Furthermore, the juniors murdered a Heavenly King which triggered the entire Demon World. Therefore, it would be better to keep their movements in low profile to avoid getting killed by the Taishang Demon or another Heavenly King. I hope that you can stay at the Luo Sect to continue your research with the Celestial shing Sword Manual while waiting for the arrival of the enemies.¡±

    After the catastrophe by the Devil Buddha, thendscapes of both the Middle Ages and the modern age had gone through several changes. Meng Qi could no longer guarantee that he could return as soon as possible.

    ¡°Understood,¡± He Qi immediately promised to follow his instructions without any hesitation.

    Meng Qi smiled and came up with a reminder, ¡°You and I, we have beenmunicating too frequentlytely and I am afraid that we are being watched by the Demon World. You have to be careful during your stay in the Luo Sect and I suggest you to hide in the dark and hire someone to scout the situation for you.¡±

    ...

    During the Middle Ages, the long-ranged teleportation circles were still working. People set them up in almost every town to connect andmunicate with the world. The teleportation circle of the Luo Sect was located in the Pce of Mohism.

    Meng Qi had zero knowledge about the geography of the Middle Ages. Therefore, he was nning to utilize the teleportation circles to go somewhere nearby the Zhen Wu Sect where the secret treasure was located. He would then search for it ording to the information provided. Therefore, he immediately went to the Pce of Mohism after saying goodbye to He Qi.

    At the same time, he was nning to meet with the master of the Pce of Mohism to seek advice regarding the gimmick techniques and experience in refining various instruments.

    With this journey to the Middle Ages, if he could make it back in one piece, the Myriad World Knowledge Ball would be taken into agenda!

    There were many peopleing in and out of the Pce of Mohism. Although the amount of people was lesspared to the city, it was still considered lively. There were peopleing over to retrieve their items transported from the teleportation circle and people transferring their items through the circle. Not only once Meng Qi had seen them cing the letters into their parcel and taking it out from the parcel to read.

    The speed of message delivery was quick... Meng Qi went into deep thought because if he was to go further in the journey, he would build up his reputation in the Middle Ages and even add another nickname.

    I hope my achievement was good enough...

    My legacy of one man conquering the Five Greatest Sects, followed by eliminating the Multi-Eyed Heavenly King should be considered outstanding here...

    After stepping out from the teleportation circle, they reached a sparsely popted area. It was quiet and peaceful. As a Dharmakaya, Meng Qi got easily attracted to the parlor and he had met with the master of the Pce of Mohism, Qiu Han, who was a Dharmakaya of Half-step. He had a rosy cheek and brownish hair and some of his body parts were reced with the machines in the mechanical era.

    There were twodies in the parlor, one was sitting and another standing. The one who was standing was a maid. She was wearing a light blue dress and by looking at her chubby face and her smile, one could feel a gentle breezeing right in the face. Thedy sitting there was in a white dress. She looked amazing and elegant, making Meng Qi feel shy to gaze into her eyes. Despite her gorgeous appearance, she was a powerful guru.

    ¡°Who are these two?¡± Meng Qi threw out a question after greeting them.

    Qiu Han smiled and said, ¡°This is Zhuo Biting, the holy maiden from the Luo Sect.¡±

    The holy maiden from the Luo Sect? Meng Qi immediately took a nce towards her. In response, Zhuo Biting slightly nodded as a greeting while showing a holy and invible look.

    The holy maiden from the Luo Sect was showing up herself above board in the Pce of Mohism?

    During the Middle Ages, the Ajati Matriarch was yet to be prepared for aeback. She was only spreading her beliefs in low profile to develop her sect. Although the philosophy in it was a little towards the evil side, it didn¡¯t belong to the Heretic Evil Demon. Moreover, the holy maiden here had certainly had nothing to do with the reincarnation of the Ajati Matriarch but more like an alternate candidate of the Hierarchy.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard of Mister Su¡¯s legacy of him achieving victory against the Five Greatest Sword Sects. Frankly saying, I am truly impressed,¡± the maid beside Zhuo Biting smiled while cutting into their conversation, and seemed to have the intention to rope in the new Dharmakaya.

    During this time, the Luo Sect had yet to be one of the Nine Demonic Sects. Therefore, they could only grow timidly and make more connections without the urge to cause any trouble.

    Meng Qi took a nce at them and smiled all of a sudden, ¡°Lady Zhuo. As a holy maiden, being holy is a crucial behavior. However, being holy alone would expose one¡¯s true weakness to others, leaving only false awe and false obedience from your followers. I insist that we should not show only the same side of ourselves to others but also, we should know where to draw a line and be unpredictable to protect ourselves against the possible threats out there...¡±

    Halfway through his words, Meng Qi shook his head and said, ¡°I think I¡¯ve gone a little bit over in my words.¡±

    Zhuo Biting stood up slowly and said gently, ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡±

    The maid standing beside her seemed bewildered. She started whispering to Zhuo Biting about how rude was Meng Qi¡¯s behavior as aplete novice.

    Meng Qi stepped aside to make way for Zhuo Biting when they were about to leave.

    While they were passing by each other, Meng Qi suddenly heard a soft and gentle voiceing from Zhuo Biting.

    ¡°Mister Su. Do you want to go back?¡±

    Back? Meng Qi¡¯s pupils contracted all of a sudden.

    Does she know about it?

 Chapter 1017: Coincidence?

    <h4>Chapter 1017: Coincidence?</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    ¡°Go back?¡± asked Meng Qi, deliberately acting obtuse.

    It can¡¯t be that Zhuo Biting could tell his future, right?

    After going through so much, Meng Qi had since learned to not foolishly expose his cards at an offhand remark made by just anyone. Who knew what Zhuo Biting meant by going back? Going back to the Void Hometown, into his mother¡¯s embrace, that could be what she meant by going back as well!

    Therefore, what Zhuo Biting said could just be baseless preaching, seeking to recruit stray Dharmakayas who hadn¡¯t pledged their loyalty to anyone yet. There was no need to kick up a big fuss.

    However, Meng Qi couldn¡¯t shake this uneasy feeling that things were not as simple as they appeared to be. Considering the Ajati Matriarch¡¯s support towards Zhuo Biting, as well as the Golden Emperor who was one of the Five Ancient Kings, Meng Qi felt that Zhuo Biting might be someone of great importance in the Nirvana Realm.

    Zhuo Biting slowed down as she brushed past Meng Qi. Her voice expressed evident admiration and respect as she dered, ¡°Since you are able toe all the way here, it must be due to the aftershocks caused by the sh between the Qing Emperor and the core of the Eastern Emperor Bell. Mother has regained some consciousness, enabling her to call upon her divine aura to assist thetter. Did you assume that she wouldn¡¯t know about the misfortune that you¡¯ve gone through?¡±

    A sh between the Qing Emperor and the core of the Eastern Emperor Bell? Intervention of the Ajati Matriarch? Meng Qi had a sudden realisation as he recalled the divine light that shone from the heavens before he sumbed to the deep slumber induced by the Qing Emperor¡¯s light. The gathering of willpower seemed to open the gates to a heavenly domain.

    Oh, so that was the strength of the Ajati Matriarch!

    The toll of a bell that he heard at the start must have came from the core of the Eastern Emperor Bell. It had fallen into the hands of the Great Sage of Mei Mountain, Yuan Hong!

    Not to mention that their opponent was the Qing Emperor, the same Qing Emperor that Lu Ya had wanted him to find!

    Who could have known that all along, he had been walking amongst mortals in the mortal realm instead of falling into a disorienting slumber like he was supposed to? Only leaving behind Dao Biao, without even giving his original body a proper burial, avoiding the effects of time, this persistence alone was worthy of everyone¡¯s respect. As the only deity that walked on mortalnds since the cataclysm, he must have ascended to a state beyond imagination.

    ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± Meng Qi asked straightforwardly.

    More specifically, what was the Ajati Matriarch trying to say?

    Slowly, Zhuo Biting walked towards the door. She was emitting a pure and holy glow. She solemnly conveyed, ¡°Despite it not being the time for aeback, Mother had been awoken, to a certain degree, by the Qing Emperor. By doing that, she had exhausted part of her energy, thus she would need time to recover until the Great Trial rolls around, which by then she would be in her most perfect form to return. Not to mention that when the timees, ensuring your safe passage back to the future would be a piece of cake for her. Therefore, she will need you to help her with some tasks.¡±

    ¡°The Ajati Matriarch is a prominent figure known throughout heaven and earth. She has many allies, as well as loads of followers in the Luo Sect. She does notck talent under hermand. What is there to do that must be done by me?¡± asked Meng Qi, also indirectlyplimenting Qiu Han, the lord of the Pce of Mohism.

    Zhuo Biting¡¯s answer was severe, ¡°It¡¯s not that it must be you. However, seeing as you are rted to the Devil Buddha, Mother has decided to resolve all previous grievances and bestow upon you her benevolence. You should feel honored, as well as fortunate, as in this time and day, only Mother has the capability and willingness to assist you. Don¡¯t worry, the task she has for you isn¡¯t particrly dangerous. I shall tell you about it now.¡±

    Her voicecked much inflection, but it was confident. It was clear that she thought the terms of exchange were way too beneficial to him.

    Meng Qi¡¯s face went through a series ofplex emotions. Suddenly, his lips curved into a smile. With a tinge of exhaustion in his voice, he said, ¡°I refuse.¡±

    ¡°You refuse?¡± eximed Zhuo Biting in shock as she halted in her steps.

    Someone had the nerve to refuse the goodwill of such a prominent figure?

    This kind of goodwill was extremely rare. Even for people who sat in vigil in front of a deity¡¯s statue for thousands of years, despite tapping on countless temple blocks that eventually crumble into dust, they might not even be granted such goodwill by a deity.

    What¡¯s more outrageous was that he didn¡¯t even deign to listen to the terms!

    Is he a lunatic?

    Not caring that Qiu Han was still there, Zhuo Biting turned around. Her tone was no longer emotionless as she conveyed, ¡°Think carefully about this. If you miss this chance, even if you are cautious in all that you do, the force of correction will continue to pile up as time goes by. In less than a few years¡¯ time, you would be forced to return. When that happens, without any divine protection, you would disintegrate into dust as you traverse the merciless passage of time.¡±

    ¡°I would still like to refuse,¡± said Meng Qi calmly. His smile was still intact, his tone still even.

    ¡°You would like to make your decision without even listening to her proposal?¡± Zhuo Biting¡¯s tone had be desperate and agitated.

    ¡°Regardless of what proposal it is, I would still refuse. Because she is the Ajati Matriarch, and there is a girl called Gu Xiaosang,¡± Meng Qi continued to smile, all of his pain, all of his sadness and hatred seemingly forgotten. ¡°I know that the most logical choice right now would be to swallow my pride and don a facade, to put other matters on hold and prioritize cooperation. I should wait until I¡¯m back in the future to resume this feud.¡±

    He paused briefly, ¡°But I can¡¯t do it. I know that my decision is foolish, but I would rather be foolish than degrade myself to the point of cooperating with someone whom I have sworn vengeance upon.¡±

    Zhuo Biting¡¯s illusion of purity and sophistication seemed to have broken downpletely, ¡°Are you not terrified of death? If hatred makes you unafraid of death, then what about everyone else who cares about you? Your peers, your seniors and brothers? Do you not care about their feelings too?¡±

    Meng Qi smiled again, ¡°If they wish to associate themselves with the Ajati Matriarch, I would neither stop them nor see them as my enemy. Granted, I would go through hell and back for them, but I would never bend my will for them.¡±

    ¡°Some people can be killed, but not conquered.¡±

    Zhuo Biting shook her head in a daze. ¡°Crazy, out of his mind, such an absolute nutter,¡± she muttered to herself.

    Meng Qi did not mind her assessment of his character. He gazed at her and said with a smile, ¡°After ditching that solemn, holy image, you seem to be a lot livelier now. Nevertheless, in the future, when you can¡¯t control your emotions, just smile. If you¡¯re about to lose controlughing, then get angry instead. Never wear your heart on your sleeve in front of an enemy.¡±

    What is he talking about? Zhuo Biting was struck dumb, but she regained herposure soon enough. She pressed her lips together, and dered solemnly, ¡°I believe that you will regret this.¡±

    She turned away abruptly and left after finishing what she had to say. Her strides were obviously wider than before. Her maidservant hastened after her, turning back several times to look at them, clearly confused why the holy maiden was so shaken.

    Meng Qi turned away from her retreating back and looked at Qiu Han, whom had remained silent the entire time, ¡°Lord Qiu, if I would like to visit the Sage of Devices, where should I send the notification of visitation?¡±

    ¡°Just give it to me, the Sage of Devices would most likely not reject your request,¡± Qiu Han wisely did notment on what had just transpired.

    ¡°I have some matters outside to attend to, thus I shall pass on the visitation notification when I return.¡± Concluding this topic, Meng Qi asked out of curiosity, ¡°Why would a holy maiden of the Luo Sect suddenly appear in the Pce of Mohism?

    ¡°The Luo Sect wanted to trade some items with our pce. You arrived not long after she did,¡± Qiu Han said with a chuckle.

    Judging from that, it seemed that Zhuo Biting was waiting for him... Meng Qi nodded absently. He then steered the topic away and struck up a conversation with Qiu Han about traps and refining.

    ...

    An hourter, Meng Qi left the parlor and went to the designated area for teleportation circles.

    Bright lights were shing everywhere. Every sh was apanied by a shipment of goods or assorted books and letters, as well as the asional warrior who could withstand the strain of teleportation.

    After locating the teleportation circle designated for Zhen Wu¡¯s hideout, Meng Qi was about to step into it when he was distracted by a bright sh of light from the neighboring circle. A silhouette formed rapidly, and the figure stepped out without even waiting for the light to fadepletely.

    The figure was revealed to be an elderly man dressed finely in a noble headdress and quality robes, his silvery hair like snow, his eyes heavy with the wisdom of his years.

    Meng Qi had seen this person before. The sensation of his aura was also familiar.

    The Sage of Arithmetic? Meng Qi felt vaguely surprised. After the gathering of the rest of the sages, the Sage of Arithmetic had just arrived at Luocheng?

    This elder was known as Wang Daolin, the Sage of Arithmetic, an ancestor of the Wang family. He had died to Ananda¡¯s sword, leaving behind his family legacy of always leave some stones unturned, leave some room for retreat, leave some doubt to the truth.

    The Sage of Arithmetic sensed Meng Qi¡¯s attention on him. He cocked his head to the side, and asked with a smile, ¡°Well, well, is this Su Meng, little friend Su who suppressed the Five Great Sects with a mere wave of his sword?¡±

    Heh heh, it is indeed the smooth-talking old geezer... Meng Qi inclined his head slightly in respect. ¡°It is I. However, why exactly is the Sage of Arithmetic so tardy?¡±

    ¡°I was held up by some other pressing matters. Who would have thought that I wouldpletely miss the operation to surround and capture the Taishang Demon,¡± answered the sage with a crinkled grin.

    A lightbulb went off in Meng Qi¡¯s mind. ¡°Ah, I see! I had thought that you, as the Sage of Arithmetic, had long calcted the odds of a tyrant being involved in this operation, and as you felt that there was no need to challenge him directly, therefore you sought excuses to deliberately bete and turn up after the show¡¯s over.¡±

    The Sage of Arithmetic lifted his right hand and wagged his index finger, ¡°You seem to know little ol¡¯ me really well!¡±

    He admitted his avoidance honestly, and continued while crinkling his eyes, ¡°Nevertheless, your mysteries of heaven is a whole jumble of fog and uncertainty. Even I can¡¯t decipher anything from it.¡±

    ¡°Maybe I¡¯m an exception,¡± Meng Qi said humbly.

    The Sage of Arithmetic did not pursue the topic any further. He sighed deeply, ¡°Since I¡¯m already toote, I have other things to do. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be entering Luocheng.¡±

    He surveyed his surroundings, and set his sights on another long-distance teleportation circle on the other side of the area. He nodded at Meng Qi, and prepared to leave.

    Meng Qi nced at that teleportation circle, his mind whirring as he plotted. He furrowed his brows and asked, ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    The Sage of Arithmetic turned to look at him, and replied with a smile that could barely be seen.

    ¡°Jade Emperor Mountain.¡±

    ...

    At some random location in Luocheng, the Heavenly King of the Demonic Sword was standing by a window. His face was pale as snow as someone reported from behind him, ¡°Su Meng¡¯s whereabouts are unknown. Even He Qi has disappeared.¡±

    ¡°Continue your search. We must not allow a swordsman with such tremendous potential live up to what he is capable of,¡± instructed the Heavenly King with barely a trace of emotion on his face.

 Chapter 1018: Fortune Telling

    <h4>Chapter 1018: Fortune Telling</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    ¡°Jade Emperor Mountain?¡± Meng Qi raised his eyebrows as he opened his mouth to question.

    If someone else said that, he would only be doubtful about it, considering the possibility of such coincidence. But now, the person who said those three words was the Sage of Arithmetic. He was a prominent figure of the art of divination after the mythological era, and he was second to none of the newpetitors in the next thousands of years.

    The Sage of Arithmetic chuckled, ¡°Your mysteries of heaven are all mixed up, so it¡¯s hard for me to see through. This is limited to you only, but not rted to any external factors. My prediction of Jade Emperor Mountain was because I realized it is slightly connected to you.¡±

    He is indeed Grand Wang Trickster¡¯s forefather... Meng Qimented to himself. It was just that Grand Wang Trickster liked to mystify others, and never finished his words as he would stop when the meaning of the sentence was conveyed to create a mysterious and profound image. However, the Sage of Arithmetic was a straightforward and detailed person.

    That was true that the Wang family¡¯s motto, ¡®Never predict fully, never be too extreme, and never express too clearly¡¯ was handed down by the Sage of Arithmetic after being taken advantage of by someone.

    ¡°What will happen at Jade Emperor Mountain?¡± Meng Qi asked.

    The Sage of Arithmeticughed without saying a word, and turned over his body to step on the teleportation circles. Meng Qi muttered to himself. He made a step forward, and entered after the Sage of Arithmetic, heading to the Jade Emperor Mountain first before leaving for Zhen Wu to hide secretly.

    A sh emerged, blocking the vision as the space-time transformation swayed one¡¯s consciousness.

    ...

    Jade Emperor Mountain was a huge and tall mountain, filled with all sorts of extraordinary lotuses which were not afraid of the cold, heat, altitude, and wind. There were species which would blossom every season, holding an attraction to numerous mountaineers.

    Meng Qi and the Sage of Arithmetic sat in the hut at the half peak of the mountain and faced toward the deep valley surrounded by clouds and mist, looking as though they were visitors who were resting.

    ¡°What is really going on?¡± Meng Qi could not help himself from inquiring.

    The Sage of Arithmetic caressed his gray hair, grinned as he said, ¡°I am not exactly clear about it, but I managed to predict that Jade Emperor Mountain will change when I was looking into a certain issue.¡±

    ¡°I thought you have already made a very clear and thorough prediction, and have derived all the changes,¡± Meng Qi purposely showed a doubtful expression.

    The Sage of Arithmetic smirked, and then exined, ¡°If those past events did not involve the mighty people, then I could make an almost urate prediction. But the future has many possibilities, even a person from the ancient Nirvana realm dare not say that he or she could predict itpletely. I can only predict parts that are possibly rted to the key point, then leading the key point toward the predicted possibility to obtain the desired results. Of course,moners have fewer ups and downs in life, and fewer changes in life, hence they will only have a few possibilities in their life. Therefore, I can see through clearly, and this leads to the assumption that I can predict all mysteries of heaven with great precision and uracy, predict unfortunate events, and never tell lies. As a result, I am called a saint in this world.¡±

    ¡°I never thought that you will be so straightforward to me,¡± Meng Qi was used to Grand Wang Trickster¡¯s way so he found it slightly hard to adapt to the Sage of Arithmetic¡¯s style.

    The Sage of Arithmetic said, ¡°I felt familiar when I saw you as though you are rted to Wang family. When I see you, I feel as if I see the brothers from Wang¡¯s family. Hehe! This type of matter may seem unpredictable or chaotic and vague, but for someone who practices the Arithmetical ssi¡¯ like me, it was viable for me to perceive it correctly.¡±

    This could be felt as well? Meng Qi had a new understanding of the ancient book and the Arithmetical ssic. He smiled and replied, ¡°Maybe I will have many involvements with the Wang family in the future.¡±

    The future now might not be the future as time went by.

    Speaking of that, as the Sage of Arithmetic revealed his mystical side, Meng Qi became rather interested, ¡°If I do not cover my body, and show you my palm and face, will you be able to make any predictions through the chaotic mysteries of heaven, Sage of Arithmetic?¡±

    After he cut off his connection with the Devil Buddha, he was sure that the five colors birth chart formed from stepping into thew of incarnation had dispersed, but he was not clear about the current pattern at this stage.

    The Sage of Arithmetic¡¯s eyes brightened up, and he instantly replied, ¡°Let me give it a try.¡±

    He revealed an expression which showed that he was eager to give something a try and as though he was facing difficulties to peek at the chaotic mysteries of heaven. After all, he was trying hard to prove himself like apetitive child.

    Confronting the Sage of Arithmetic as such, Meng Qi felt the corner of his mouth twitch. It was said that old meant young because some elderlies behaved more like a child as they got older. The Sage of Arithmetic seemed to act the way of recovering one¡¯s youthful vigor might not be only a miraculous statement, but it might also be a characterization of one¡¯s behavior.

    As he was contemting in his mind, he stretched out his left hand, and directed it toward the Sage of Arithmetic. An ancient book emerged in the eyes of the Sage of Arithmetic with ck and white bright dots dancing around, appearing like he hid a bunch of fireflies deep in his eyes.

    The Sage of Arithmetic looked for a few times before he gradually said, ¡°Two lives connected to one.¡±

    urate, extremely urate! Meng Qi who was interested to try at first had be more attentive now.

    The Sage of Arithmetic wrinkled his gray eyebrows together, ¡°The real spirit has two lives, and the Dharmakaya also has two lives. As both of them have two lives, then they can only be counted as one life. Could it be possible that there is a change in between such as first taking it away and then returning it back?¡±

    He did not make a fixed conclusion but carried on to make predictions. It was because he was thinking to use the other matters that were predictedter on to provide a more precise answer. In the meantime, Meng Qi was pretty astonished and impressed as what was being told was almost urate. A professional was indeed different from his half-hanging Jade Spirit Calction. The Sage of Arithmetic could definitely fight against him with the flesh of his body.

    The Sage of Arithmetic who was making predictions heaved a deep sigh out of a sudden. He nced at Meng Qi with a kind and amiable look, ¡°Ill-fated love rtionship.¡±

    Meng Qi was startled, he could only either smile silently or silently smile.

    The Sage of Arithmetic continued, ¡°First suffered a setback, and then experienced the passing of yourpanion. You are meant to be alone forever.¡±

    Do not simply assume the uracy of the predictions... Meng Qi revealed a surge of a bitter smile.

    ¡°But as long as it is at the state of neither dying nor living, then there is a slim chance of survival,¡± the Sage of Arithmetic showed a smile on his face.

    Meng Qi¡¯s heart trembled, and blurted out, ¡°A slim chance of survival? What is the slim chance of survival?¡±

    Could it be that the slim chance of survival was to revive Xiaosang?

    ¡°A glean hope of not being alone forever,¡± the Sage of Arithmetic beamed lightly.

    ¡°What is the hope?¡± Meng Qi questioned closely.

    The Sage of Arithmetic¡¯s old face was slightly blushed, showing his embarrassment, ¡°It¡¯s too disarrayed, so I can¡¯t predict it yet, but I can only observe an indication.¡±

    ¡°What indication?¡± Meng Qi asked in a deep tone.

    The Sage of Arithmetic uttered seriously, ¡°Stars falling like rain.¡±

    Stars falling like rain... Meng Qi mumbled these four words; his mind was filled with trains of thoughts.

    The Sage of Arithmetic did not dwell on this problem but instead continued making predictions. He gave out a sudden soft snort, ¡°A rather smooth life path who is able to hide from cmities, develop slowly, and surprisingly, it is cut off like a broken eyebrow or a broken palm. From the broken sign onward, one cannot see the remains of your past.¡±

    He lifted his head, and directed his gaze at Meng Qi¡¯s eyes, ¡°You do not have a past.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Meng Qi answered earnestly.

    ¡°I have seen someone without a past. It seems like you are a newborn soul,¡± the Sage of Arithmetic nodded, took a deep breath before he knit his eyebrows. ¡°Your next life is also cut off. Regardless of the possibilities in the future or how majestic it will be, once this life is done, then it will vanish forever because you don¡¯t have the existence of your next life, and hence you don¡¯t have a way out.¡±

    ¡°I understand,¡± Meng Qi said calmly.

    The Sage of Arithmetic sneaked a nce at him surprisingly and shook his head, hiding his suspicion, ¡°Then let¡¯s predict your future in this life.¡±

    The ck and white bright dots of the ancient book in his eyes moved more rapidly, and he only opened his mouth after a long period of silence, ¡°I can¡¯t see most of your future possibilities clearly. I only have a vague idea of a small part, and within this small part, most parts show that you will be involved in a chaotic situation or the arrangement of the mighty people, directly being killed by those mighty people or be a warrior under their control.¡±

    ¡°And one part of the ending is a wedding dress, which means to make a wedding dress for others, helping others to be sessful.¡±

    Meng Qi nodded gently. He was sure enough that the future would be full of danger.

    The Sage of Arithmetic continued to predict, and then snorted, ¡°There are several future predictions which are more simr as they all have the same results, that is you will be...¡±

    Speaking of that, he immediately paused, and his cor trembled a little. His gray hair swayed without the blow of the wind like a surge of snow waves as though he perceived some terrifying results. Then, he gradually said a few words,

    ¡°Be...¡±

    ¡°Be the Heavenly Lord Yuanshi!¡±

    The Sage of Arithmetic raised his head violently, fixing his gaze at Meng Qi, other than the shadow of the ancient book, his look was only upied with the feelings of anxiety and doubt.

    The Heavenly Lord Yuanshi!

    Meng Qi stunned and suddenly perceived something. He faced sideways, and could only see that someone was walking forward on the mountain trail. That person was wearing a in robe, filled with an abundance of fairy-like aura, and was agile, reflective and elegant, appearing just like Primeval Deity Bi Jingxuan.

 Chapter 1019: Who Is The Scapegoat?

    <h4>Chapter 1019: Who Is The Scapegoat?</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    Bi Jingxuan had extended her search all the way to the Jade Emperor Mountain?

    The Seven Seas and Twenty-Eight Worlds had been separated from the Real World ever since the War of Deification. Other than the people of Golden Turtle Ind, no one had learned about the incident where the Xuantian Sect discovered the remains of the Heavenly Court at the Jade Emperor Mountain and retrieved the Time de and the Emperor of Heaven¡¯s List. While the Jade Emperor Mountain had never been conquered by any sect or aristocratic families and all the wanderers knew that there was nothing unique about this ce, if Bi Jingxuan did not know about the past incident, what brought her to Jade Emperor Mountain?

    Did she happen to appear somewhere nearby after she travelled through time?

    Or she, who held an ancient magic weapon, knew a secret that no one else knew?

    A thousand thoughts speedily ran through Meng Qi¡¯s mind, including doubts and guesses. Meanwhile, the Sage of Arithmetic, who was facing Meng Qi, was perplexed and frightened, too. He was overwhelmed by both auspicious and ominous presentiments and had never before experienced such tangled and chaotic emotion in his life.

    He almost lost control of his soul as he was swarmed by the post-traumatic fear and worry.

    If he only foresaw that Su Meng wouldnd on the other side and be the ancient Taoist God Master, he would not have lost his cool. The future was always full of possibilities. The people, who had overflowing potential and determination, worked diligently, hoping that they could surpass the sea of suffering despite the forlorn chance. It was rare but not bizarre for one to be ennobled into a God Master and he had definitely witnessed a few within his many years of life. However, as the number of sessful cases was scarce and the chance was slender, it was matchless to the ones from the future. Consequently, there was nearly no one who seeded.

    But, Su Meng¡¯s result explicitly directed to the Heavenly Lord Yuanshi. The first lord ever since the creation of the world. The one who came from nothing to everything!

    Was he the pioneer of the next era or the real reincarnation of the Heavenly Lord Yuanshi?

    With all the possibilities running in his head, the Sage of Arithmetic shivered his Dharmakaya. As though electricity had just run through him, he had a sudden urge to p himself. What was the use of fortune telling if he had seen thising? Was it necessary to figure out all the details? Was it necessary to make things clear? Was it not a better idea to be ignorant?

    He could only me it on his habit!

    Meng Qi noticed the changes in the Sage of Arithmetic¡¯s emotions. He was secretly delighted. He had already predicted the future. It was impossible for the Jade Pce Sect to help him without demanding anything in return. However, he was uncertain about the exact progress.

    Seeing the Sage of Arithmetic¡¯s messy grey hair and his furrowed brows on his troubled face, Meng Qi had a sudden idea to fool with him. He said in a half smile, ¡°Senior Sage of Arithmetic, there¡¯s something that a junior hesitates to speak.¡±

    ¡°... Don¡¯t worry. You can go ahead,¡± the Sage of Arithmetic felt a sudden tightening of his heart as he almost identally addressed Meng Qi as the God Master.

    Grinning, Meng Qi stood up and walked toward Bi Jingxuan with his hands behind his back. His words echoed within the Mountainside Pavilion.

    ¡°Destiny shall never be unveiledpletely. Work shall never be done thoroughly. Words shall never be spoken explicitly.¡±

    Destiny shall never be unveiledpletely... work shall never be done thoroughly... words shall never be spoken explicitly... the Sage of Arithmetic gently took a few gulps of air as he savored the words. As he began to appreciate the phrase, he was able to grasp the wisdom. It was basically a piece of advice and reminder for him and the Wang Family.

    After experiencing the recent incidents, he hade up with a vague idea. However, the idea had not been crystallized into something more concrete until today.

    If the Wang Family intended to continue their glory, they ought to stop acting recklessly and arrogantly like before. The maniption of the art of divination meant to bring along God¡¯s jealousy and disfavor of destiny. If they refused to keep a low profile, their family might soon be annihted, not to mention to safely live through the catastrophe they had prophesied.

    The phrase is so meaningful! After the forecasted incidentes to an end, I¡¯ll return to my homestead and make this phrase my family motto.

    I have to record the method of asylum seeking by telling the story where I met the Heavenly Lord Yuanshi before I entered the Fairy Mountain via King¡¯s Dao. However, should I hide the fact that he is the Heavenly Lord Yuanshi and address him as Su Meng directly? No. Su Meng¡¯s mysteries of heaven are chaos. It doesn¡¯t seem like he wants his name to be passed down. I might get into trouble if I mention his name without his permission...

    Meng Qi felt the indistinct passing of time. This was the correction of the World Line. However, it was very weak, as though the early mention of the family motto of Wang Family had no influence to the advancement of history. More precisely, the Sage of Arithmetic had almost had the outline of the family motto figured out.

    Meng Qi rested his hands behind his back while his green gown waved along the wind, resembling a wanderer. Slowly, he approached Bi Jingxuan in a condescending manner.

    Bi Jingxuan did not escape with the Air-Conveyance Technique. Her innocent and tranquil aura made a good match with the beautiful scenery of Jade Emperor Mountain. As a reply to Meng Qi¡¯s gaze, she stared into Meng Qi¡¯s eyes as the eddy deep in her eyes swirled steadily.

    ¡°Fairy Bi, how have you been? My name is Su Meng,¡± Meng Qi walked down from the staircase, wearing a smile on his face.

    Other than He Qi and Yunhe whose whereabouts remained secret, this was the first time he encountered an old neighbor.

    The meeting between the old neighbors might not be tear jerking, but the two of them definitely shared a special bond. Undeniably, Bi Jingxuan had foreseen the possibility of being hurt if she had expanded her quest to Jade Emperor Mountain.

    Bi Jingxuan came to a halt, apparently ready to defend herself. Her soft yet powerful voice wafted into Meng Qi¡¯s ears, ¡°Are you the real Su Meng or a transformation from White Hair?¡±

    ¡°Transformation from White Hair?¡± Meng Qi was puzzled before he quickly came to a realization. Other than his group, there were also imposters who pretended to have transformed from Yuan Hong, the White Hair!

    The fake Primeval Deity had beenpletely eliminated by the Fairy ying Sword Formation. Hence, Meng Qi reckoned that thedy before him was real. Despite that, Meng Qi did not let down his guard. He discreetly activated the Dao Yi Seal, incarnated into the Principles of Karma and lit up the ancient ze Lamp. The part of karma that was connected to the Primeval Deity shone out of themp. Regardless of the chaotic mysteries of heaven, the Principles of Karma would never be disrupted!

    Indeed, she is real... while Meng Qi acknowledged discreetly, the grin on his face remained. He plucked out a strand of hair, ced it in his palm and let it be blown along the wind.

    As the wind swept over him, an eagle materialized from Meng Qi¡¯s palm, spread its wings and flew into the sky.

    ¡°Can the White Hair transform into this?¡± Meng Qi asked, smiling.

    The Arts of Eight-Nine could not achieve this, not to mention Yuan Hong because the origin of his art was eerie. It might even somehow be rted to the Arts of Eight-Nine.

    Bi Jingxuan pursed her lips as she gave a gentle nod, ¡°No, it can¡¯t.¡±

    Apparently, she was somewhat familiar with the Arts of Eight-Nine. It seemed like the inheritance of the Ind of Three Clouds could be traced back to the days of yore.

    Is the Three Heavenly Goddess really involved? Meng Qi thought to himself.

    Facing the deep cave while being surrounded by clouds, the Sage of Arithmetic, who was at the Mountainside Pavilion, regained hisposure as he continued to ponder the phrase.

    With his expertise in the art of divination and the wisdom of life, he made a sensible choice to not go closer to Bi Jingxuan.

    Bi Jingxuan slightly dropped her guard. Promptly, Meng Qi sensed that something was wrong, ¡°Fairy Bi, are you injured?¡±

    Despite being significantly wounded, she was evidently recuperating. However, it was impossible for her to recoverpletely overnight!

    Bi Jingxuan gave another gentle nod while she replied with an unmoved and indifferent manner, ¡°I met someone who was disguised as the Perennial Deity and was ambushed by the imposter. After that, I bumped into Su Daiji.¡±

    Su Daiji has also arrived at the Middle age? Meng Qi turned fairly vignt the moment he was reminded of the primeval fox. Bi Jingxuan, in spite of her injury from the ambush, was able to escape from demon fairy Su Daiji, with the grade of a Divine Fairy, in one piece. Her ability was not something to be trifled with. She certainly lived up to her reputation as the number-one amongst the Seven Seas and Twenty-Eight Worlds, nearly as good as Mister Luda. However, she might have relied greatly on the legendary yet ancient magic weapon.

    ¡°Has Fairy Bi met any other acquaintances?¡± concerned, Meng Qi asked while he pondered the rtionship between Su Daiji and Bi Jingxuan.

    Bi Jingxuan responded, ¡°I only met Huo Lishang, the Night Emperor. He hasmitted to the Luo Sect. As though he has found the ce he calls home, he is more gleeful than ever.¡±

    Always carrying the pain from away from home and sect, the Night Emperor made a good pair with the Void Hometown. Speechless, Meng Qi waspletely baffled by the news.

    However, with the Night Emperor¡¯s character, this might only be a brief experience for him.

    After the talk about the Night Emperor, Bi Jingxuan reminded him, ¡°The imposter is possibly still alive and has arrived at the Middle Ages. You should keep your eyes peeled. He mightmit misdeeds with your identity and make enemies on your behalf.¡±

    Subconsciously, Meng Qi stroked his sideburn. He released a humbleugh, ¡°I¡¯m not worried about the imposter. He is no match for me in terms of creating trouble. It¡¯s hard to tell who will be the scapegoat. However, the Imposters of Senior Lu and Senior Su have to be more alert.¡±

    Bi Jingxuan shifted her gaze unnoticeably as she studied Meng Qi. She had never seen someone who boasted about his ability to create problems.

    ¡°Fairy Bi, why did youe to the Jade Emperor Mountain?¡± after some consideration, Meng Qi asked a direct question. He was backed by the Sage of Arithmetic. No matter what Bi Jingxuan¡¯s answer was, the Sage of Arithmetic could always recalcte.

    Bi Jingxuan replied calmly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you here at the Jade Emperor Mountain, too?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the reason I want to learn about Fairy Bi¡¯s intention, to see if we share the same motive,¡± Meng Qi answered with a smile.

    Bi Jingxuan threw a glimpse at Meng Qi before she said softly, ¡°Why don¡¯t we simultaneously write our intentions down on the back of our hands? Then, we will not have to argue about the sequence to speak.¡±

    ¡°Good idea,¡± immediately, Meng Qi agreed. He made an abrupt gesture with his right index finger and fabricated a cinnabar brush out of thin air.

    Bi Jingxuan was taken aback. She proceeded to press her right hand on the back of her left hand. Subsequently, colors were released from her palm.

    After a while, Meng Qi and Bi Jingxuan removed their right hands in synchrony. Two simr vermilion words appeared on the back of their hands.

    ¡°Celestial Ruler!¡±

    ...

    Somewhere in Luocheng.

    The Heavenly King of the Demonic Sword, whose skin was white as snow, was polishing the Demonic Sword in his hand to allow the sword to absorb his blood.

    He heard the sound of the door as it was slowly pushed open. A disciple of the demonic sect entered the room hastily before he said politely, ¡°Heavenly King, we have received a hearsay from a foreignnd, saying that Su Meng has shown up.¡±

    ¡°A foreignnd?¡± the Heavenly King of the Demonic Sword did not bother to turn to look at the disciple.

    The disciple of the demonic sect replied, ¡°Yes. It seems like he has left Luocheng and arrived at Xuanyang via the teleportation circles. He appears to have underestimated our power as he showed no intention to hide his whereabouts.¡±

    ¡°Great. That¡¯s great. We¡¯ll be able to destroy it even if it¡¯s a trap,¡± the Heavenly King of the Demonic Sword turned around as he kept his Demonic Sword. He took a step forward and ordered in a ghastly tone, ¡°Let¡¯s go to Xuanyang!¡±

 Chapter 1020: Visitors At Jade Emperor Mountain

    <h4>Chapter 1020: Visitors At Jade Emperor Mountain</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    ¡°Celestial Ruler!¡±

    Two red words appeared in front of Meng Qi and Bi Jingxuan, suggesting that they both knew very well about the Jade Emperor Mountain.

    Bi Jingxuan let down her guard and said softly, ¡°In ancient times, the Heavenly Court fell down and the dust covered over Heaven and Earth for nine days. And here is the ce where it fell over. The sea dried up and the vein of earth rose up, and was named Jade Emperor Mountain. ording to records written by my ancestors, before the demon chaos, many mighty people came to find the remains of Heavenly Court.¡±

    Really? Meng Qi was surprised. He thought that before the Xuantian Sect found it, remains of the Heavenly Court had long been hidden as a secret. Otherwise howe the Xuantian Sect was the first one to get the Time de and the Jade Books of the Celestial Ruler?

    The record in the Middle Ages also proved it that no one knew about Jade Emperor Mountain at all.

    But as Bi Jingxuan said, remains of the Heavenly Court were no secret before the demon chaos. A lot of mighty people already knew about it and have evene to visit. But the strange thing is that among them nobody found the Time de or the Jade Books of the Celestial Ruler.

    Could it be that the Time de hid itself and the Jade Books of the Celestial Ruler until the arrival of demon chaos?

    If so, why not hide the whole remains of the Heavenly Court from the very beginning to avoid being disturbed?

    As Meng Qi was covered by the Yuan Xin and Wu¡¯Ji Seals, Bi Jingxuan sensed nothing of Meng Qi¡¯s emotional changes. She continued, ¡°Among the five emperors in ancient times, the Celestial Ruler was the most respected emperor as he controls time and three-lives. I think we might be able to find something in the remains of the Heavenly Court to help us return safely. Therefore I came.¡±

    Meng Qi nodded slightly. Quite reasonable. The Celestial Ruler is the symbol of time. If one wants to find a remains that can help oneself to return back to the future. Remains of the Heavenly Court were undoubtedly our first choice!

    He had the same thoughts. The Seven-Kill Tablet made by the Ruins of Stone Tablet of the Celestial-Ruler could even protect himself to go forward and backward through the tunnels of time and change history. Not to mention the remains of the Celestial Ruler falling down.

    Meng Qi pondered and pointed out a fact, ¡°But nowadays, no remains of the Heavenly Courts exist in Jade Emperor Mountain.¡±

    Bi Jingxuan frowned and asked, ¡°Because some mighty people moved them away?¡±

    ¡°No. Other people found it at Jade Emperor Mountain and learned a lot from it. Just nobody could find it after the demon chaos for quite a long time,¡± Meng Qi replied briefly and did not mention about the Time de and the Jade Books of the Celestial Ruler, just in case Bi Jingxuan might be interested in them and thus change history.

    Meng Qi was not a bit worried about the Time de. Nobody could take it away if it did not allow it to happen except for some big shots in the Nirvana Realm. But the Jade Books of the Celestial Ruler were different. Anyone could obtain Zhen Yi Inheritance once they got the book.

    The dark swirl in Bi Jingxuan¡¯s eyes turned slowly. She pondered and said, ¡°The Heavenly Court hid itself and waited for the right man. But why did ancestors once enter inside and found the Heavenly Court ruinedpletely? It would not be able to hide itself. Only if a Heavenly Weapon or some magic weapon helped...¡±

    She guessed right... but she did not even try to hide her own thoughts. Isn¡¯t she afraid of me and what I might doter? Meng Qi thought. Or is it because she was born with a silver spoon in her mouth and met few difficulties afterwards. Therefore he never thought of any dangers nor to be on guard when it¡¯s necessary?

    ¡°But why didn¡¯t it hide itself in Jade Emperor Mountain from the very beginning?¡± Bi Jingxuan murmured in a low voice. She had the simr confusion with Meng Qi.

    They two cast a nce at each other and saw simr confused looks. Their Divine Sense dispersed and covered the whole Jade Emperor Mountain. They found no clues of the Heavenly Court¡¯s remains at all.

    Meng Qi returned to the Mountainside Pavilion and saw the Sage of Arithmetic who looked more rxed than before. He pondered for a short while and then asked directly, ¡°Do you know if Jade Emperor Mountain is rted with the Celestial Ruler?¡±

    The Sage of Arithmetic smiled and said, ¡°You asked the right man. Nowadays in this world, only me and some mighty people who led an isted life know that Jade Emperor Mountain is hidden with remains of the Heavenly Court. But, the treasure has its own spirit and will onlye out at the right timing.¡±

    No wonder! The Wang Family has a long history and thus knew many secrets! Meng Qi greatly admired it. After returning to the future, he might be able to ask more things.

    He felt a sudden jolt at this moment and pointed at Bi Jingxuan. He said, ¡°This is Fairy Bi from the Ind of Three Clouds.¡±

    Then he introduced the Sage of Arithmetic to Bi Jingxuan, ¡°This is the Sage of Arithmetic from the Wang family from Jiangdong, Wang Daolin.¡±

    ¡°The Ind of Three Clouds?¡± The Sage of Arithmetic looked at Bi Jingxuan and said with a strong interest, ¡°I did not expect to see an inheritance of the Three Heavenly Goddesses again. A long time ago, my ancestors and the Three Heavenly Goddess were friends, what a shame...¡±

    He sighed heavily as if his ancestors encountered something terrible.

    So the Ind of Three Clouds is indeed an inheritance of The Three Heavenly Goddesses... Meng Qi introduced Bi Jingxuan just now in order to verify it. He was not in the same level as Grand Wang Trickster who did not expose his real intentions.

    Bi Jingxuan made a polite gesture and said, ¡°My ancestors also left a record about your ancestors. The world was like a game of chess. And it¡¯s hard to predict what will happen next.¡±

    The Sage of Arithmetic shook his head and said with a bitter smile, ¡°In the game of chess about Heavens and Myriad World, the Wang Family is not yet qualified to y this game. More benefits we gained, but a bigger price we have to pay in the future.¡±

    Besides Ananda¡¯s ident, what else did the Wang Family suffer? Knowing too much is not a good thing! Meng Qi listened carefully with confusion. Is the Grand Wang Prince getting mad rted with this?

    Bi Jingxuan changed the topic and asked, ¡°Are you here for the remains of the Heavenly Court, too? Did you find a way to get them?¡±

    She asked so directly, which made her look like an apple-head.

    ¡°How can I find the remains of the Heavenly Court? I am here for another matter and found something might be wrong with Jade Emperor Mountain by ident. That¡¯s why I took Mr. Su together with me here to wait,¡± the Sage of Arithmetic replied frankly. He was so different from Wang Siyuan. Meng Qi started to doubt if he was really a Wang Family member.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll apany you guys to wait. Is that alright?¡± Bi Jingxuan asked.

    ¡°Of course. It¡¯s my honor since you have the Primeval Dipper,¡± the Sage of Arithmetic replied with a smile, which proved again how hateful it was to talk to someone who knew a lot but would not like to make things clear. Meng Qi noticed Bi Jingxuan¡¯s face turning red out of embarrassment.

    Bi Jingxuan has the Primeval Dipper?

    A scary Heavenly Weapon that could deprive the enemy of realm and martial skills, which became well-known since the War of Deification.

    No wonder Su Daji could not stop her. Because she might be hit by the dipper and went back to her original shape, a fox.

    A normal person should not be cross with Bi Jingxuan... Meng Qi thought.

    Suddenly Meng Qi heard the Sage of Arithmetic¡¯s secret message, ¡°The Three Heavenly Goddesses died because of the Heavenly Lord Yuanshi and Lord Dao De. She went inside the List of Deification and has had no freedom since then. Though she left the list afterwards as the Heavenly Court fell over, she was nothing like before and was not able to live quietly like other mighty people. She then lived for less than 1000 years and left the Ind of Three Clouds Orthodoxy behind. After that Ind of Three Clouds disappeared together with Donghai.¡±

    ¡°Be careful as her sect might hold extreme hatred towards the Jade Pce Sect.¡±

    Meng Qi shuddered out of fear and looked at Bi Jingxuan who had the Primeval Dipper and murmured to himself quietly:

    ¡°I can get myself into trouble even when doing nothing. What a skill...¡±

    They three waited at the Mountainside Pavilion from noon tote afternoon, and then until the moon rose behind mountains. Nothing changed at Jade Emperor Mountain.

    Seeing nothing changed at all, Meng Qi asked with confusion, ¡°Sage of Arithmetic, is the chance still noting yet?¡±

    The Sage of Arithmetic frowned and replied, ¡°I am not mistaken. Just wait patiently.¡±

    Suddenly he looked up and shouted with joy like a child, ¡°Here ites!¡±

    Meng Qi had a strange feeling as if he had spikes in the back. But it was not danger but some mysterious connections!

    He activated his Divine Sense and looked far at the mountain pass. He found a monk in a grey robe climb up slowly.

    A slim man whose face looked haggard and sad. One could hardly tell his real look.

    The man that Meng Qi was most familiar with.

    Devil Buddha Ananda!

    No, he was not Devil Buddha, yet. He was now in one life of the Law of Reincarnation. Though for normal Nirvana Realm individuals, as long as one achieved the Nirvana Realm, his past was also in the Nirvana Realm. One could cast shadows or continue to perform the role, to relive one¡¯s past without trying to change history, without any intervention from other Nirvana Realm Individuals.

    Gautama Buddha suppressed one¡¯s past, present, and future, only leaving behind stamps to keep the history going in the right direction.

    Gautama Buddha was kind and gracious. He had to suppress it because a change of history could have significant influence, which could not be reversed by fixing it afterwards. The real world could not afford any change as it might disappear directly.

    No one knew if Ananda had enlightenment of his past and reached a different realm now.

    Ananda came to Jade Emperor Mountain before? Meng Qi felt confused at the beginning then he suddenly realized that the Exchange List of the Master of the Six Dao of Samsaracked Volume II, the Jade Books of the Celestial Ruler!

    Did hee for this?

 Chapter 1021: Amid The Silence Comes The Crash Of Thunder

    <h4>Chapter 1021: Amid The Silence Comes The Crash Of Thunder</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    The moon hung in the west with Venus on the other side. The morning¡¯s silhouette appeared halfway up the hill.

    This was the second time Meng Qi met with Ananda face to face. Butst time at the fight of Spirited Mountain, he saw Devil Buddha Ananda who wore golden dark cassock with one bare shoulder. And now he was faced with Ananda from the beginning, one of the most outstanding disciples of Gautama Buddha and the God of Thunder in the past.

    What a shame, even this could not be counted as face to face as it was only a stamp. However, if Gautama Buddha did not suppress it, he still could only see virtual shadow from the past. The shadow might turn to Devil Buddha anytime and Meng Qi might not be able to see pure Ananda anymore. Even if he went back to the past or future, it would still stay the same.

    For big shots in the Nirvana Realm, existence already surpassed the real world, and half-surpassed the river of time. To kill them at their weak time was only a dream. If one could not defeat them now, it would stay the same even if the time went back to the past.

    Of course it was not certain if going back to the past would definitely have no influence on Nirvana Realm individuals. As different Nirvana Realm individuals would go back to differentyers. Beginners could only go back to the first round of Samsara, but the eldest Nirvana Realm individuals like Heavenly Lord Yuanshi could go back to the beginning of everything. If the multiverse was born just now, Heavenly Lord Yuanshi would choose to go back to the crack of doom, so that other Nirvana Realm individuals would not even have the chance to live in this world. Lord Ling Bao intended to do the same but unfortunately the eldest Nirvana Realm individuals were not only him.

    In other words, Nirvana Realm individuals became more powerful when bing older.

    But they did share the same weak points. So many possibilities in the future and countless branches, Nirvana Realm individuals could not upy all and therefore leave chances for their enemies. The enemy would not agree that easily and therefore nothing could be fixed that easily without strategies and skills.

    The Demonic Sage failed once at Spirited Mountain because of it. Since Devil Buddha did not try to change the process of the Battle of Spirited Mountain, one could assume that most people on site were Nirvana Realm individuals.

    Only a Nirvana Realm individual can limit another Nirvana Realm individual.

    For an average man, a Nirvana Realm individual to some degree already went against logic and they dared not to dream of battling with another Nirvana Realm individual. Even if some Nirvana Realm individuals became weak, or went asleep, etc. and they won a round, after the Nirvana Realm individual recovered and went back to the past to change history, they would not even have the memory of winning but only lose it.

    Therefore, every time when Meng Qi thought about Devil Buddha, Ajati Matriarch Golden Emperor, he felt that there was still a long way to go.

    The monk in the grey robe stepped on stairs with difficulties and finally arrived at the Mountainside Pavilion. He soon found out other people¡¯s presence and looked at the Sage of Arithmetic, Meng Qi, and Bi Jingxuan with tired but clear eyes.

    Meng Qi stared back and had aplex feeling.

    Ananda looked away and then stared at the Sage of Arithmetic. He nodded slightly without any expressions. He seemed to feel nothing about Meng Qi and was going to pass the Mountainside Pavilion and climb up all the way to the mountaintop.

    This was definitely only a stamp. He could only react ording to the process in the past. He did not feel anything connection between me and himself... Meng Qi sighed quietly.

    The Sage of Arithmetic stood up and arranged his robe and grey hair. He smiled and walked out of the Mountainside Pavilion and stopped in front of Ananda. He made a polite gesture and asked, ¡°Master, I do not know what proper name I should call you. But I need to ask you a question about a ce.¡±

    Ananda kept his sad look and put his palms together. Then he said, ¡°I have no identity or name. Please feel free to call me anything you like.¡±

    ¡°Which ce do you want to ask?¡±

    Meng Qi and Bi Jingxuan followed the Sage of Arithmetic and heard him say, ¡°I want to ask the right path towards the remains of the Heavenly Court.¡±

    Ananda was stunned for a short while. Meng Qi was a bit surprised, too. What a sharp question. He acted like he already knew that Ananda knew the path. If he was Ananda, he would hit him so hard just like hitting Grand Wang Trickster before. But It seemed that the Sage of Arithmetic was a Wang Family member, only he had a different style and manner.

    It was not easy for the Sage of Arithmetic to be able to survive until now but was he going to learn a lesson and act more smartly?

    Ananda closed his eyes and held his beads. He said, ¡°Follow me.¡±

    He said it in a in tone as if he did not care about it at all in a standard Arhat Buddha manner.

    The evil thoughts hadn¡¯t taken control of him yet... Meng Qi pondered. Suddenly he noticed that the beads in Ananda¡¯s hand were different from other ck or brown beads. It only had five beads in the color of yellow, water color, purple, mixed ck and white, and in color. It was a very high rank beads consisted of Meritorious Virtues, Holy Virtue, Happiness Virtue, Virtue, and Yin Virtue.

    A Heavenly Weapon made ording to the Demonic Sage¡¯s Five Virtues. Could it be the love token? Meng Qi suddenly remembered something and felt scalp numb.

    Right now Ananda should have The Seal of Samsara!

    The seal of Samsara was not suppressed. Devil Buddha could use it to make the Six Dao of Samsara!

    Don¡¯t excite The Seal of Samsara. It might issue an attack at any time... Meng Qi was relieved that The Seal of Samsara was an old Heavenly Weapon and needed a long time to sleep to resist the time river¡¯s wash. Otherwise he might already be captured.

    If The Seal of Samsara wakes up at all costs, the Invincible de might very well help. After all, nobody knows if its Devil Buddha¡¯s imprints disappeared or not.

    And so many big shots and powerful men in this world are not very willing to see Devil Buddha end up happily ever after. They will help if The Seal of Samsara tries to trap me.

    Others can attack me at any time but not Devils or Buddhas!

    Ananda put the Oath-breaking de at his waist and strode along the path without speaking another word. The Sage of Arithmetic, Meng Qi, and Bi Jingxuan followed him closely.

    Meng Qi found that the path that Ananda led was quite interesting seemly corresponding to some tactical formation.

    Could it be the route to activate the remains of the Heavenly Court by force? Meng Qi was confused and he heard a soft voice sent by Bi Jingxuan, ¡°Mr. Su, Do you know this monk. I feel that he¡¯s not a normal man at all.¡±

    As she chatted with Meng Qi while they were waiting and she knew that Meng Qi and Mister Luda came from the real world, a core area which had been isted from the Seven Seas and Twenty-Eight Worlds for a long time. Therefore he knew a lot about history and important figures.

    Ha, you asked the right man. Even the Sage of Arithmetic does not know Ananda... Meng Qi replied, ¡°He is Ananda, one of the ten disciples of Gautama Buddha. He is using a Samsara Formation to get away from the sea of sufferings.¡±

    ¡°Ananda? He did not fall down during the Great Battle of Spirited Mountain?¡± Bi Jingxuan apparently knew about Spirited Mountain and that few Buddha escaped from the massacre.

    But she did not know the key fact that Ananda was the head of the viins! Meng Qi said after a short while of thinking, ¡°Yes. The Great Battle of Spirited Mountain. Manjushri and Maha Kasyapa did not even get away and all fell over. Only Ananda and few others left safely. Miss Bi, do you know anything about the battle?¡±

    Did the Three Heavenly Goddesses write any records about it?

    Bi Jingxuan replied, ¡°My ancestors did not know much about the battle. She only said that it is one of the battles for reaching the essence of Taoism. They also said that among the Three Pristines, Heavenly Lord Yuanshi opened the time origin by force and cut down the time river of the real world and other universes to take this period of history out and transform it into another real world. That¡¯s why this history is forgotten and only legendary and mighty people have impressions. The details about the battle can only be found in that world.¡±

    Meng Qi was stunned as if he heard thundering amid the silence. What she said, is it rted with the origin of the World of Gods?

    Heavenly Lord Yuanshi could even open the origin of time by force, cut off the time river and draw a period of history out?

    This waspletely insane. Heavenly Lord Yuanshi already reached this level, the so-called rudiment of Fruit of Dao?

    Remaining shocked, Meng Qi, Bi Jingxuan, and the Sage of Arithmetic followed Ananda and arrived at the top of Jade Emperor Mountain.

    Meng Qi suddenly felt a bit guilty for Bi Jingxuan being so innocent and open to tell him everything she knew. He then added, ¡°You know how cruel the battle was at Spirited Mountain, those who left safely are not the kind ones. Some mighty people even doubted that some of those survivors are the troublemakers. Don¡¯t trust Ananda that easily.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Bi Jingxuan turned around and looked at Meng Qi with honest eyes and voice.

    Meng Qi blushed with shame. He got used to scheming against each other and telling lies. Therefore he was ashamed by how honest and pure Bi Jingxuan was.

    ¡°Namo Amitabha,¡± Ananda said the moniker in a low voice and strode out into the clouds. Step by step, clouds were parted and a staircase appeared in mid-air.

    They walked on the stairs and felt themselves surrounded by waves and water. Copsed cabins appeared everywhere.

    This was a wreckage that nothing remainedplete at all. But it seemed that time never washed over here and their Divine Senses were limited as well.

    After walking a few steps and passing through remains of a few hills, everything cleared up suddenly and a huge gate of a pce stood in the center, which seemed to be surrounded by rivers in an imposing manner. It seemed as if the Celestial Ruler used to stand here and fought with some powerful Nirvana Realm individuals.

    And a man sat down by the gate in a loose robe with time wrapping around him. He had a beautiful face and magic charm.

    Devil Master Han Guang!

    Meng Qi felt a sudden jolt and his eyes shrank.

    He dide to Jade Emperor Mountain!

    ...

    At Xuanyang, fake Meng Qi in a green robe wandered with joy in the street with both hands folded on his back.

    After going back to the past, he got rid of Yuan Hong¡¯s control. Though most of his thoughts were those that set up in his mind from the very beginning, he¡¯s now self-conscious and was not the incarnation of White Hair any more.

    He thought joyfully, ¡°I need to grab this chance to kill that Su Meng and then find a safe way to return. Then I¡¯ll carry his karma and transform to real him. Then I will not be controlled by Yuan Hong forever.¡±

 Chapter 1022: Questioning

    <h4>Chapter 1022: Questioning</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    Xuanyang was a big city near the South Central border. With the streets bustling with people and traps everywhere, it wasmon to see people either whispering, joking, or discussing about world affairs.

    The fake Su Meng recovered from his wild thoughts and suddenly frowned, because he had vaguely heard the words ¡®Su Meng¡¯ earlier on when his concentration wasn¡¯t on the external world.

    There was something about Su Meng giving pointers on the swordys of the world, something about the five sword sects, the Heavenly King of the Demonic Sword, the Taishang Demon, and the Multi-Eyed Heavenly King, all of which triggered his curiosity and caution.

    What exactly did he do? Having decided to follow this matter, the fake Su Meng extended his consciousness and his spirits to sense the surrounding words.

    At this moment, his vision darkened. A roaring blizzard had arrived, covering the sky and isting the surroundings.

    Within the falling snowkes and with the fake Su Meng as the center, twelve stone pirs rose. Their wildness and evilness were as though they were not products of this era.

    Once the stone pirs stood tall, evilness filled the air and prated every level of theherworld, enveloping the fake Su Meng instantly. The Heavenly King of the Demonic Sword, whose face was as white as snow floated in mid-air with the demonic sword in his hand,ughed loudly, ¡°Let¡¯s see how you¡¯re gonna escape this time!¡±

    A celestial being? The fake Su Meng was at a loss. He had just arrived here and had been careful. He hadn¡¯t even done anything nor disyed his abilities, how did he incur the wrath of a terrifying enemy of celestial level?

    ¡°Brother, did you mistake me for someone else?¡± the fake Su Meng blurted as he used his powers to change the color of his exposed skin to a pale golden color, signifying eternity and indestructibility.

    After hearing this, the Heavenly King of the Demonic Sword sneered, ¡°Mistake you for someone else? Su Meng, I¡¯ll recognize you even if you turned into ashes! You still want to bluff your way through?¡±

    He suddenly said in surprise, ¡°You¡¯ve leveled up to an earth immortal? No wonder you dared to not hide your whereabouts, so there was indeed a trap. Luckily I had borrowed the twelve ancient pirs andid down the Ancient Demonic Blood Formation. Any trap would be useless, and there¡¯s no way you¡¯re going to escape today!¡±

    Su Meng? Leveled up to an earth immortal? He was the one who stirred this up? The fake Su Meng shook as he understood the cause. He raised his voice and shouted, ¡°I¡¯m not Su Meng! I¡¯m a fake...¡±

    Before he could finish, bloody rays of light fell as illusion and realism copsed in tandem. The Heavenly King of the Demonic Sword had already triggered the Blood Formation and wielded the Demonic Sword of the Shapeless Sky.

    The fake Su Meng barely countered the formation once before the pale golden color waspletely corroded and his vision quickly turned ck.

    ¡°I, I¡¯m not Su Meng...¡±

    His thoughts of being mistaken reverberated inside the Blood Formation.

    The Heavenly King of the Demonic Sword frowned after seeding, because he felt that something wasn¡¯t right. With a divine heavenly weapon, Su Meng shouldn¡¯t be this weak.

    As the bloody rays of light dissipated, he saw the body of the fake Su Meng copse and turn into white monkey fur and ashes.

    ¡°Transformed from white fur?¡± The Heavenly King of the Demonic Sword¡¯s expression turned unusually solemn, ¡°So Su Meng¡¯s original body was a monkey, he had used his white fur to create a fake body to divert the demonic sect¡¯s pursuit?¡±

    But just one white fur could transform into an earth immortal, what level is Su Meng¡¯s real cultivation at?

    Even a celestial being is unable to aplish this!

    Maybe it was done by his teacher or backing?

    The Heavenly King of the Demonic Sword was quite shocked, thinking that Meng Qi was more mysterious and terrifying than he had expected.

    As he had yet to notice any sign of ambush, his actions were still quite rxed.

    Inside the separation gap of the Blizzard World and the real world, the void space was wiggling inyers, seemingly with two human silhouettes hidden in it and peeping at the battle between the Heavenly King of the Demonic Sword and the fake Su Meng.

    ¡°A white fur?¡± one of the silhouettes let out the voice of Ren Qiushui.

    The Su Meng whom she knew was only a white fur?

    The other silhouette sighed in an old voice, ¡°It¡¯s Su Meng but his fake body. His real self isn¡¯t here.¡±

    ¡°The mighty person behind him is actually Golden Turtle Ind¡¯s Yuan Hong. No wonder he could enter the World of Gods and find the Jade Pool. Speaking of which, I have heard the Maitreya Buddha mention that Yuan Hong was attempting to create an Aquamarine Pce. Thinking back now, it might not be to create but to restore.¡±

    ¡°Golden Turtle Ind¡¯s Yuan Hong?¡± Ren Qiushui was puzzled.

    ¡°As this involved the Legendary realm, it¡¯s normal that you don¡¯t know. Yuan Hong is a demonic sage who had been through deification and was on good terms with the Jie Sect in the past. Later on, he brought along the descendants of the Shang dynasty and upied Golden Turtle Ind. After the chaos created by the demons ended, he hid at the end of Donghai and isted himself from the world.¡± The old voice exined, ¡°He was already at the peak of the Legendary realm at that time, and might have already entered the Creation realm now. We have to discuss this matter again.¡±

    Ren Qiushui nodded lightly, feeling stunned inside her. Behind Su Meng was indeed a mighty person of the Legendary or even the Creation realm!

    ...

    Inside the remains of the Heavenly Court, Devil Master Han Guang sat under the red main gate with his eyes half-closed. Deep, indiscernible, and solemn, he looked as though he was the real Celestial Ruler.

    Shocked, Meng Qi subconsciously stopped moving. The Devil Master is really here at Jade Emperor Mountain?

    Previously he had returned empty-handed after trying to barge into the Xuantian Sect, didn¡¯t that mean that the de of Time didn¡¯t recognize him? To the de of Time, it also wouldn¡¯t recognize him if he had gone back to the past. But Han Guang still hasn¡¯t given up?

    Is this the legendary way of stalking?

    At this moment, he notice the gray-robed Ananda had also stopped. Like the Sage of Arithmetic and Bi Jingxuan, he had also cast his gaze at the Devil Master.

    Something¡¯s not right. Ananda is only a stamp that corresponds differently ording to the historical process. At this moment, shouldn¡¯t he disregard the Devil Master who doesn¡¯t belong to the original history?

    Or did he really encounter something here previously, or the appearance of the Devil Master here is actually part of the history?

    Thinking of this, the guesses on the causal cycle made Meng Qi¡¯s head fill a little full.

    Suddenly, Han Guang¡¯s eyes opened up ¡ª an illusory long river seemed to be flowing inside, slowing down the surrounding time.

    He got up slowly, but appeared extremely fast under the flow of time, already standing tall instantaneously. Disregarding Meng Qi, the Sage of Arithmetic and Bi Jingxuan, he looked at Ananda eye-to-eye in mid-air.

    Bang!

    The light waves were stirred up and the surrounding time and space became a mess. Even if a man immortal fell into it, his energy would also be depleted quickly.

    Han Guang took a step forward, opened his mouth and said in a majestic voice, ¡°Why did you betray me?¡±

    The voice was thick but yet light, as though it was flowing water filled with the dust of time. It waspletely different from the voice of the Devil Master that Meng Qi knew!

    This... could this be the Celestial Ruler¡¯s voice? Could the Devil Master be possessed by the Celestial Ruler¡¯s obsessive thought inside the remains of the Heavenly Court? Meng Qi was shocked.

    The head of the ancient five emperors, a prominent figure of the era of myths and legends, actually had an obsessive thought remaining?

    Different from the Sage of Arithmetic and Bi Jingxuan, Meng Qi clearly knew that the Celestial Ruler wasn¡¯t asking Ananda but the God of Thunder!

    After the gray-robed Ananda heard the questioning, the sorrow on his face suddenly dissipated. The feeling of a monk of virtues and that of a Bodhisattva weakened as something inside his body seemed to be released, awakened because of this question.

    The corner of his mouth curled into a faint smile, ¡°Because...¡±

    Before he finished, he had already disyed the Ananda Golden Body and a huge zing Buddha palm. Layers of the kingdom of Buddha came, enveloping Han Guang.

 Chapter 1023: The Celestial Ruler Manifestation

    <h4>Chapter 1023: The Celestial Ruler Manifestation</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    The world was covered by a dark golden-zed Buddha palm while the surroundings were blooming with golden Udumbara flowers. Seated inside and filling every flower, leaf, and universe were Buddhas, Bodhisattvas, and Arhats, derivingyers of purend.

    At the core of the Pure Land, there was a dark golden Buddha statue sitting on a lotus tform with Wisdom Kings clustered around. On top of his head was a giant bird with its wings spread out and theyers of moon-like Buddha lit at the back of his head ovepped each other, shining all the purends ¡ª it was the Ananda Golden Body.

    The Buddhas faced the danger together and everything was suppressed when the palm fell!

    Meng Qi, who was outside the area covered by the Pure Land in the Palm, sighed silently. The Ananda now only had the level of a celestial being at its peak. Unable to let go of his obsessive thoughts, the Law of Reincarnation weakened life after life and his stamp gradually dissipated. If he did things conventionally, he would just stop at the level of initial Legendary realm in this life. In his next life, attaining the Legendary realm would be an extravagant hope. And in the case of reincarnating without attaining the Legendary realm, the stamp would copsepletely. No wonder Ananda released the God of Thunder¡¯s body in this life and attempted to rear a God of Thunder¡¯s fish to match this body of Buddhism in order to breakthrough.

    Unfortunately, he was too weak and had his past destroyed by the Tyrant. He had tried to break free by force and would step into the Legendary realm together with him in the future. After he did all that he could and forced the Tyrant into self-destruction, Ananda eventually went into demonismpletely after seeing no hope in achieving transcendence. As such, he reversed the Buddha¡¯s Palm and became the source of the great cmity of the Middle Ages.

    ¡°Repentance is Salvation.¡±

    ¡°Drop your knife and be absolved of your sins.¡±

    As the grand and majestic voice reverberated, the zed Buddha¡¯s palm fell with unstoppable force. Han Guang whose body seemed to have been taken into possession by the Celestial Ruler¡¯s thoughts suddenly took a step forward as his eyes turned cold and dignified, like a dictator looking down at the River of Time. There was no partiality, no hatred, no love, and also no coldness. The great, strong, and vast feeling shot up into the sky.

    Ssh! A clear sound of water was heard. A shiny long de appeared in Han Guang¡¯s hand out of nowhere, striking upward as he took a step forward!

    An illusory long river appeared and covered every corner of the world, drowning everyyer of purend.

    The Celestial Ruler stepped on time and suppressed the world!

    Meng Qi saw the Buddha¡¯s palm lose its dark golden color and only left with ck and white. The purend had lost its quietness and became more concrete. The Buddhas went into stagnation one by one and became a painting.

    Bang!

    Heaven and earth shook as the golden Udumbara flowers and dim water light dissipated in all directions. The aftermath had swept the remains of the Heavenly Court.

    Looking at the solidified ck and white spread over and the golden Udumbara flowers flying all over along with theyers of purend, Meng Qi¡¯s eyes quietly showed a zed ancientmp while the long river coiled around his body. The Celestial Parting Sword in his hand pierced out, cutting the waves and provoking the golden Udumbara flowers as he used the characteristics of Nirvana realm together with the Fairy-ying Swordy to counter the aftermath.

    Bi Jingxuan took a nce at Meng Qi before raising her right palm and showed the Primeval Dipper with vast golden light revolving around it.

    The Dipper hung high in the sky, eliminating the surrounding aftermath with just a turn and a golden light.

    There was a turtle shell on top of the Sage of Arithmetic¡¯s head. ck and white dots of light danced, disying the mysteries of heaven and earth, helping him brush past the aftermath all the time.

    Crash!

    The de beam broke through the purend, filling the kingdom of Buddhism and every corner of the remains of the Heavenly Court. Meng Qi felt as though he had stepped into a deep sea, its surroundings dark and heavy. He could vaguely see a glint of light, but could barely support himself and unable to walk easily.

    Han Guang whose body is possessed by the Celestial Ruler¡¯s thoughts can actually be pulled up to the peak of a celestial being?

    The strike of the de Celestial Ruler Stepping on Time was truly powerful. Without having the characteristics of the Legendary or Nirvana realms, or time-rted skills and heavenly weapons such as the Fairy-ying Swordy and the Wuji Seal, it was almost impossible topete!

    If Ananda was at his peak, this was definitely a piece of cake. But now, it seemed like he had to pay a price for it...

    Just as this thought came to Meng Qi¡¯s mind, he suddenly noticed the surrounding deep sea was shaking violently and the solidified world was cracking. A ze Buddha foot stretched out with a rumble.

    A huge dark golden Buddha statue disying a Mudra sign stepped out, smashing the waves and everything he touched vanished.

    Physical objects, the four elements, and everything else vanished. They had all been assembled temporarily!

    The pale golden ze Buddha light shone on the remains of the Heavenly Court. As the Buddha statue stepped forward, the broken branches, the crushed stones, and the remains everywhere lost their weight at the same time and floated. Among them were three jade books glistening.

    Looking at the mythical scene that looked like the Buddha wasing to the world, the Sage of Arithmetic¡¯s expression suddenly changed, moving his lips and muttered, ¡°Broken limbs and purend stained with blood, heaven and earth mourned and bodies everywhere, the celestial residence destroyed and cmity triggered, no one is spared...¡±

    At that instantaneous moment, he seemed to have seen the scene of the cmity ten thousand yearster and the unfortunate ending as his voice slightly trembled.

    Meng Qi looked at him sideways and didn¡¯t feel the correction of heaven and earth. It seemed like the Sage of Arithmetic had indeed saw the cmity of the Devil Buddha for the first time at the Jade Emperor Mountain. It was onlyter on that he verified step by step and looked for the way to let the Wang Family pull through the cmity.

    The Heavenly Court seemed to have transformed into a purend in which the golden-bodied Ananda disyed the Buddha¡¯s Palm with one hand while his right hand stretched toward the three jade books.

    At this moment, a de beam quietly struck from the pale golden ze with indiscernibility and extreme indifference, as though washing away time.

    Time is like a de, aging all beings.

    As the misty de beam fell, the huge dark golden Buddha instantly dposed from the inside and its golden body started to decay.

    If heaven had feelings, heaven too would grow old. Even a Buddha of the current era would age!

    Ananda suddenly sat down with his legs crossed and disyed the Nirvana sign with his hands. Behind him, a Bodhi tree, neither dead nor alive, covered the sky. The de of time was unable to shake him anymore.

    Crash!

    The lighted de cut on the Bodhi tree, triggering vast spirit of Nirvana. A jade book was drawn into it and mottled before it turned into ashes.

    Bang!

    The Bodhi tree copsed and its leaves fell, covering the senses of Meng Qi and the others so they could only continue to counter the effects of the aftermath.

    After all the leaves had fallen, Meng Qi saw Ananda holding a flower in one hand and grabbing the remaining two jade books with the other hand, making Han Guang fall into realization.

    Ananda didn¡¯t stop but transformed his golden body into ze light and fled out of the remains of the Heavenly Court straightaway.

    Seeing which, the surprised Sage of Arithmetic held the Ancient Book and chased after Ananda, seemingly wanting to figure out what the cmity scene he had seen just now was all about.

    Meng Qi took a nce at Han Guang who was at a celestial level after being possessed by the Celestial Ruler¡¯s thoughts before thinking about the gap between their realms and also the power of the de of Time. As thoughts ran in his mind, he sent a message to Bi Jingxuan:

    ¡°Fairy Bi, let¡¯s join forces to find a way to return safely at the remains of the Heavenly Court!¡±

    With the power of the Primeval Dipper, she might be able to put up a fight!

    Bi Jingxuan nodded without hesitation, ¡°Sure!¡±

    At this moment, the indiscernible and solemn Celestial Ruler-like feeling on Han Guang had decreased by a fair bit. His disposition regressed quickly and was only left with the level of an earth immortal.

    Before Meng Qi would show any joy, he noticed a silhouette appearing from behind and beside him respectively. They were both the handsome Devil Master Han Guang in a loose robe, just that one had a deep disposition with a hidden intention of destroying all things and the other was calm and peaceful, like a real monk of great virtue!

    After knowing that Han Guang had failed to barge into the Xuantian Sect, Meng Qi, Mister Luda, and the rest had analyzed why he was able to be at the Jade Pool seizing treasures and at the same time appear at the Xuantian Sect. After Su Wuming recalled the details of fighting with Han Guang, they had all guessed that he had used some treasure to create another manifestation, one that mainly showed the Six Annihtions Skill.

    Now it seemed that he had not just created one manifestation, but also another one that inherited the skills of the Celestial Ruler!

    The feeling of a monk of great virtue reminded Meng Qi of the Buddha¡¯s Palm and the Reversed Buddha¡¯s Palm inside the Ananda Pure Land. As this thought struck him, he also thought of the Qing Emperor¡¯s Taoism body, Lord Taiyi, and his Buddhism body, the Medicine Buddha.

    Could Han Guang have followed the example of predecessors, creating the Demon body and Celestial Ruler respectively using the Buddha¡¯s Palm and the Reversed Buddha¡¯s Palm as a cardinal andpletely make up for the shorings of his ownbined skills?

    Meng Qi seemed to have some understanding of Han Guang¡¯s situation. Not every two skills could merge perfectly like the Eight Nine Mysteries and the Premier Golden Stamp.

    The calm and peaceful Han Guang pressed his right hand down, signaling Meng Qi and Bi Jingxuan not to be rash. He smiled and said, ¡°I have no ill intentions toward you.¡±

    Deep and magical, his voice was different from the past.

    No ill intentions? Meng Qi dared not take things lightly. He was still fully prepared and ready to draw out the Invincible de as he waited for his reply. Suddenly, a thought struck him and he said with a serious expression, ¡°You¡¯re not possessed by the Celestial Ruler¡¯s thought.¡±

    Judging at his awake look, he didn¡¯t look possessed at all!

    ¡°Of course not, it was just an act for Ananda and the Sage of Arithmetic to find out Ananda¡¯s secret,¡± Han Guang admitted with a smile as he pointed at the manifestation which fought with Ananda earlier on. ¡°The Celestial Ruler¡¯s thoughts were used by me as an entrustment to create this Celestial Ruler manifestation.¡±

    Meng Qi came to a sudden realization. No wonder Han Guang wanted toe to the Jade Emperor Mountain. He was here to find the Celestial Ruler¡¯s thoughts which were useless to others but irreceable for his own manifestation!

    As he thought of this, Meng Qi suddenly recalled the celestial power disyed by the Devil Master earlier on and asked in a low voice, ¡°You¡¯ve leveled up to a celestial being after creating the Celestial Ruler manifestation?¡±

    ¡°Afterpleting my achievements and having ten years to pass, I have of course leveled up,¡± Han Guang gave a carefreeugh as the two manifestations each took a step and merged into his original body at the same time. The feeling of the monk of great virtues weakened by a fair bit as a carefree spirit appeared and a terrifying celestial disposition filled the surroundings.

    Meng Qi asked warily, ¡°Why did you stop us if you have no ill intentions?¡±

    What is ten years?

    Han Guang bantered, ¡°I wanted to lend you a helping hand, third brother.¡±

    Third brother? Meng Qi suddenly felt his hair stand and Bi Jingxuan kept a distance at once, afraid of being cheated.

 Chapter 1024: A Helping Hand

    <h4>Chapter 1024: A Helping Hand</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    The lights in the Heavenly Court Relic were sparkling. Meng Qi was disgusted by the way they called him. He replied with a gloomy tone and said, ¡°Are you trying to lend me a helping hand?¡±

    Bi Jingxuan was concerned about getting caught in the middle and therefore, she kept a distance from them. However, even though she was selfish, she did not recklessly attack Meng Qi under Han Guang¡¯s persuasive attempt because although she was a simple-mindeddy, she was definitely not a stupid one.

    Han Guang¡¯s sleeves were dancing to the wind. With an elegant look on his face, he then said, ¡°Do you know the reason why I wanted to fake the Emperor¡¯s Possession to Ananda?¡±

    Meng Qi did not answer his question. The terrifying Divine Fairy¡¯s aura was converging on Han Guang¡¯s body. He had returned to his normal look. However, it was precisely because of this that Meng Qi could feel the danger emitted by the Devil Master.

    ¡°I thought you told me that you wanted to spy on Ananda¡¯s secret? You should understand by now that Ananda was only a stamp. He would only answer ording to the historical process and therefore, no matter how well you try to make up a story in front of him, he would only tell you the answer from the true history,¡± Meng Qi was telling him the truth without trying to hide any secrets.

    A stamp? Bi Jingxuan¡¯s eyes started to shine. A few secondster, she knitted her eyebrows and turned puzzled because she had no idea why Ananda was only a stamp.

    Han Guang made a cold smile and said, ¡°Third brother, let me tell you the truth. Ananda is no doubt a stamp, but do you know how a stamp is formed? It is formed by umting experience from the past and it has be a crucial mechanism in maintaining the normal operation of the Real World. However, as long as you fail to defeat the strongest correction in the Real World, even though you have murdered Ananda just now, you wille to notice that he would still be resurrected on the spot. He is technically unkible.¡±

    ¡°Since he is formed by past experience, he is definitely not apletely stiff wooden puppet. While maintaining the historical process, he would be able to cope with any situation with his past experience.¡±

    Ananda could cope with any situation with his past experience? No wonder he couldn¡¯t recognize my future self. But Han Guang believed that he might probably answer based on past relevant questions. Although Meng Qi had obtained quite an amount of inheritance, he had never received any systematic guidance and therefore, his knowledge regarding this particr field was not as much aspared to Han Guang and Gu Xiaorou.

    The Devil Master smiled and said, ¡°So I would love to have a try and see if he can tell me about the reason behind his betrayal of the Celestial Ruler in the former years.¡±

    Ananda had betrayed the Celestial Ruler? Bi Jingxuan was getting confused because she didn¡¯t even know when this disciple of Gautama Buddha be the follower of the Celestial Ruler.

    Han Guang spoke with an attractive voice, ¡°Back in the time when he was the God of Thunder, he had failed to collude with the Demon King and at the same time, he chose to betray the Celestial Ruler at the crucial moment. Furthermore, right after he turned into Ananda, he went and betrayed the entire Spirited Mountain, causing the death of the Thousand Buddha. The two forces, the Heavenly Court and Buddhism, which were in their golden Mythological era had fallen apart ever since the incident. There were only a few of them left but they could no longer regain their flourishing era. Moreover, even though the Demonic Sage was treating him like a part of the family, he still chose to betray him, causing the death of almost all of the Great Sage in the demon race. It didn¡¯t matter if the Golden Cudgel was pulled out today, for it has been ages since this incident and how many could have survived to this day?¡±

    Meng Qi was telling the truth which was somehow relevant to Han Guang¡¯s description. However, Bi Jingxuan was terrified when she heard of this news, as if she was struck by lightning.

    Ananda was actually the Heavenly Court¡¯s God of Thunder!

    Moreover, he had betrayed the Heavenly Court, the Spirited Mountain, and the demon race!

    ¡°The best man of the Heavenly Court, one of the two most outstanding disciples of Gautama Buddha, the future ruler of the Saha Pure Land, the lover of the Demon Sage. Each and every identity could grant him extraordinary benefits. However, he chose to betray all of them which had caused them to doubt whether he had gone insane. However, a madman could never visit the Nirvana Realm. What was he trying to do? What could have been the reason behind his betrayal? Aren¡¯t you curious about it?¡± said Han Guang with a curious tone.

    Based on my rtionship with Ananda, the Devil Buddha, do you think I¡¯m not curious about it? Without any clue, we are unable to proceed further! Meng Qi thought in his mind for a moment and said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m curious about it.¡±

    Is it true? Ananda managed to eventually arrive at the Nirvana Realm? Who was the one who quelled him, leaving only the stamp? Bi Jingxuan was shocked.

    Meng Qi spoke in a low tone, ¡°His selfish betrayal had caused the fall of the three major forces, the Heavenly Court, the Spirited Mountain, and the demon race. Based on my observations, Taoist and the Nine Levels of the Underground are the two suspects which would benefit the most from the issue. I doubt that he could probably be the chessman of any of the Lords among the Three Pristines, or the mighty people born in the Nine Levels of the Underground.¡±

    At least Ananda had managed to betray the Demon King, allowing him to say the words, ¡°You arete¡±.

    ¡°The objective of the Three Pristines is still unknown and I can¡¯t guarantee that it will remain that way. Moreover, I believe that they are up to something bad,¡± said Han Guang.

    ¡°But what does this have to do with lending me a helping hand?¡± Meng Qi shifted back to the topic.

    Han Guangughed and said, ¡°One can never achieve anything without a goal. I havee a long way to be what I am today. Who wouldn¡¯t want to have a taste of bing the Celestial Ruler and conquer the entire world?¡±

    ¡°I thought you are the Demon of World Destruction?¡± Meng Qi sneered.

    ¡°Time has been unkind. The era will eventuallye to an end. Don¡¯t you see this is the destruction of the world?¡± said Han Guang. ¡°I have to n for my objective and the most crucial criteria was the transoceanic people. If I can take control of their thoughts, then the day I be the Celestial Ruler will be just a matter of time. Otherwise, I will be killed as soon as I step into Zao Hua because only the transoceanic people can handle their issues themselves.¡±

    ¡°To fully understand the transoceanic people¡¯s mindset, restoring the war scene along the way from the World of God to the Spirited Mountain is the most important step to make clear of their rtionship. Ananda is the key objective of this mission and he is the insider as well. Therefore, if we manage to convince him in telling us the secrets, then we will be able to obtain a further understanding about the story.¡±

    A man without foresight will have immediate worries, and Han Guang had perfectly demonstrated this in front of Meng Qi. Without the pressure from the Master of the Six Dao of Samsara, Meng Qi would never had the motivation to improve himself. Without the threat by the Devil Buddha and the death of Xiaosang, he would be staying in the past and he would no longer be searching for the Afterlife Dual des. Without the help of hispanion and the pressure to escape from the Devil Buddha, he would be stopped right there upon achieving Dharmakaya.

    ¡°But this has got nothing to do with lending me a helping hand,¡± Meng Qi once again expressed his doubts.

    The Devil Master had beenmitting all sorts of wicked things, causing death to his close friends.

    Han Guangughed and said, ¡°Third Brother, don¡¯t you understand what I was about to say? I wanted to ascend the throne of the Celestial Ruler but unfortunately, there are tons of enemies out there, such as Yuan Hong from Golden Turtle Ind and many more who shared the same objective with me. If I were to step forward just for a little bit, I would definitely be the target of all of them.¡±

    ¡°Luckily we have you with us. You were powerful and reputable in the past and now you are the crucial piece in controlling Ananda. Moreover, you will probably be the Prime Lord. You are as bright as the sun now, getting all the attention from the people around, causing them to no longer care about my existence.¡±

    ¡°Think about it. Before your debut, I was at the peak of my life and my name was well-known by everyone. However, when you started stepping into the game, my reputation had been greatly affected.¡±

    ¡°Therefore, I want to lend you a helping hand in raising your reputation to a whole new level!¡±

    A new Prime Lord? Bi Jingxuan turned and looked at Meng Qi. She then once again took a few steps backwards.

    Han Guang smiled and said to Bi Jingxuan, ¡°My third brother, Meng Qi here is a treasure. He has the Premier Nine Seals in him and once it was awakened, he will be the new Prime Lord.¡±

    Bi Jingxuan became even alert towards Meng Qi, but she did notpletely believe in every single word Han Guang had said.

    ¡°Nice move... but what if I decline your offer?¡±

    Han Guang shook his head and said, ¡°That¡¯s not up to you to decide.¡±

    Upon finishing his words, he raised a giant wave de from his back and the entire Heavenly Court Relic turned dark.

    No, it was only the area surrounding Meng Qi which was affected. Bi Jingxuan was unaffected because she had distanced herself from Meng Qi.

    Han Guang did it on purpose in order to pull a distance between Meng Qi and Bi Jingxuan to avoid them from teaming up and then destroying the isted barrier together. Meng Qi suddenly realized that he had fallen into Han Guang¡¯s trap and therefore, he was trying to attack. Unfortunately, his attack was not effective because of the surrounding atmosphere. However, everything started to move faster and faster and eventually he got isted from Han Guang and Bi Jingxuan, leaving only a voice floating in his ears.

    ¡°Five years in one night. Second Brother shall help you in bing the Earth Fairy!¡±

    Five years in one night? So that¡¯s how Han Guang spent his ten years of time! Meng Qi was shocked when he had finally found out the truth.

 Chapter 1025: A Long Night

    <h4>Chapter 1025: A Long Night</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    As the light faded away, along with the mirage reminiscent of the bottom of the ocean, the ruins of the Heavenly Court reverted back to its original state. However, the Illusory River that flowed around Meng Qi still faded in and out of view. The sound of rushing water echoed throughout the ruins. Anyone could sense that the speed of time flowing past in this moment was out of sync with before.

    Meng Qi¡¯s expression was solemn as he lightly adjusted the Bamboo Cloud Crown on his head. Wisps of auspicious clouds poured out from the Niwan Gong, followed by multiple arcs of chaotic light shining down, resembling sheets of water that cascaded from the eaves during a heavy rain. All of these enveloped Meng Qi in an ethereal glow.

    He stepped forward and walked towards the exit of the ruins. As he approached it, he could increasingly feel how sluggish his movements were, as if his surroundings were a viscous material clinging to every part of him. It was as if he had fallen into a swamp. The lights of chaos that shone from the Supreme Endless Premier¡¯s auspicious clouds shook uncontrobly as they condensed and solidified.

    This was a barrier created by time. The extreme contrast in speed of timeflow had created a barrier, thus despite being in the same world, there was an invisible wall separating Meng Qi and the others, such as Han Guang and Bi Jingxuan. Meng Qi existed in a separate dimension, thus even if their bodies ovepped, nothing unusual would be felt.

    The lights of chaos fell upon and dissolved the viscosity of his surroundings. However, in the process of doing so, the lights themselves began to harden and solidify. Meng Qi relied on a characteristic of Nirvana that was sensitive to fate and the stream of time to pull himself forward.

    One step, two steps, the more steps he took, the harder it was to take another one. Suddenly, Meng Qi felt that everything happening around him had been paused. A murky darkness fell in front of his eyes.

    The Supreme Endless Premier¡¯s auspicious clouds had reached their limit.

    Unfortunately, the Endless Seal was not yetplete. It could not simte the true chaos of the ovepping of mirage and reality, nor theck of time. Currently, the Kai Tian Seal also could not break through the restraint of time.

    Meng Qi reached towards his waist, mentioning the Invincible de¡¯s name in his mind. As expected, his hands felt the sturdy hilt of a de. However, the Invincible de was still battling for dominance with the Devil Buddha Seal. Perhaps it was due to returning to ancient times, the Devil Buddha Seal had been restrained by heaven and earth. To avoid discovery by the Tyrant, the level of the Invincible de had returned to a Celestial Being status. As it was merely of a Celestial Being status, it won¡¯t be of much use in the current situation.

    Meng Qi patted the hilt of his de, signalling it to conceal itself to avoid attracting the attention of the Tyrant. He turned and walked back to the center of the ruins, and sat down cross-legged under the scarlet door.

    Judging from Han Guang¡¯s individual ability, he shouldn¡¯t be able to evene close to this kind of terrifying power. It was likely that he had borrowed the divine spirits of the Heavenly Court ruins, as the Celestial Ruler can traverse time, as well as manipte fate and time. The Heavenly Court that fell with him naturally would contain remnants of his influence. He might have even had the assistance of the Time de.

    However, the boundary of the world did not restrict nor correct itself. This might be evidence that Han Guang had not obtained the acknowledgement of the Time de, and therefore failed to retrieve it. This led to the spontaneous evaporation of the Xuantian Sect ¨C not only their physical presence, but also the erasure of any relevant memories and records.

    What was the Time de¡¯s intention? Meng Qi pondered as he scratched his chin.

    As there was no way to force himself out of here, then he shouldn¡¯t waste this five years of time. He had to do something to hone his abilities, and ascend to the status of an Earth Fairy as quickly as possible, in order to escape his restraints.

    Meng Qi wasn¡¯t someone who gave up easily. As he wouldn¡¯t ept Han Guang¡¯s helping hand, then he wouldn¡¯t remain endlessly stubborn in this kind of situation. That would only be a waste of time. The wise move would be to settle this between him and Han Guang after he got out of here.

    Five years in a night?

    Let¡¯s see how much of that time I can cut when I escape this!

    ...

    The morning sun cast its rays over the mountains, while a light breeze caressed the trees and grass. Devil Master Han Guang and Primeval Deity Bi Jingxuan materialized at the same time on the peak of the mountain.

    ¡°Did he really inherit the Jade Mirage and seed in gathering the Premier Nine Seals?¡± Bi Jingxuan prodded tentatively.

    Han Guang was standing there with his arms behind his back, dressed handsomely in a high crown and fine robes. His hair was still ck as ink, but there was a certain haggardness to him that came with age. Upon hearing the question, he smiled and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe it, let¡¯s wait for him to return. You can just ask him personally. He wouldn¡¯t lie in such a situation, but I do have some advice for you.¡±

    Bi Jingxuan furrowed her brows slightly, but did not speak. She seemed to be deep in thought, thinking about the Premier Nine Seals and the inheritance of the Jade Mirage.

    Han Guang didn¡¯t wait for her to respond. He continued, ¡°The Three Heavenly Goddesses and her bloodline¡¯s feud with the Jade Mirage Pce and the Tushita Pce took ce twenty million years before you existed. Since then, one side had passed away whereas the other had gone into hiding, thus their conflict had long been forgotten. As a descendant with who knows how many generation gaps, if the feud sparks again, just seek the Heavenly Lord Yuanshi and the Heavenly Lord Dao De for revenge. Why would you make Meng Qi¡¯s life harder for him, when you know that he has no control over it?¡±

    After speaking, he turned and left, disappearing into the sea of clouds. Bi Jingxuan was left alone with her thoughts.

    ¡°Who is he?¡± a deep male voice piped up next to her.

    She was shaken out of her thoughts as she sensed another presence. The Night Emperor Huo Lishang appeared on the other side of the mountain peak, dressed in flowing white robes. He was someone known for his passionate love for beautiful women and scenery.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Bi Jingxuan asked.

    With a bright smile, he answered, ¡°Since returning to my hometown, my body and mind had been cleansed. No longer am I haunted by grief. Not only that, the Mother had promised to ensure my safe return to the future when the timees. For that, I am here on her orders, to intervene in what was happening here on the Jade Emperor Mountain. Nevertheless, this is strange. I did not have the chance to intervene but everything is already over. It seemed like the guy just now was most advantaged in this situation. Who is he?¡±

    Since the guy was talented in the art of transformation, talented enough to make a name for himself, she had been keeping tabs on him.

    ¡°I overheard Su Meng calling him the Devil Master,¡± Bi Jingxuan answered calmly,pletely unfazed by the mention of returning to the future.

    ¡°The Devil Master?¡± the Night Emperor tapped his forehead lightly as he imprinted the nickname into his memory.

    ¡°Previously, I had an unfortunate encounter with Su Daiji. While we were standing off, she attempted to lure me into an alliance, iming that she had Immortal Heaven Gu Erduo and Devil Master Han Guang on her side. I think he is Han Guang,¡± added Jingxuan.

    ¡°Han Guang!¡± the Night Emperor looked into the sea of clouds, shock gripping his heart.

    He¡¯s Han Guang? No wonder he was so adept at transformation!

    This exins why he smirked at me when we ran into each other at Golden Turtle Ind!

    Even though there was a tiny chance that it was Su Meng wearing his face, I still gotta test him a little.

    Despite thinking back at his painful encounter, the Night Emperor¡¯s expression did not change. He yawned widely and said, ¡°Since this matter is resolved, I have to return to the Void Hometown to report my findings. Until we meet again, Fairy.¡±

    He teleported out of the Jade Emperor Mountain and circled around it until he identified a direction. Tracking the faint trail that was left behind, he started to stalk Han Guang sneakily.

    Bi Jingxuan was still standing in silence at the peak of the mountain. Admiring the sunrise behind the sea of clouds, she sighed softly.

    ¡°The Devil Master is right, but I shouldn¡¯t get too close to him. There should be a clear line between the bloodline of the Jade Mirage and the bloodline of the Three Heavens.¡±

    After a pause, she summoned a Magic Cloud. She wanted to go far and wide, to see everything that the world had to offer. However, it felt like there was nowhere for her to go. Since she came to the Heavenly Court¡¯s ruins at the Jade Emperor Pce to search for a way home, how could she leave without exploring anything?

    After thinking about it, Bi Jingxuan decided to go to a nearby town instead. She shall ascend the Jade Emperor Mountain the next day, to avoid Meng Qi.

    ...

    The Heavenly King of the Demonic Sword had returned in a hurry to his demonic sect¡¯s hideout. He wanted to report about the white-haired Su Meng imposter to the Taishang Demon Wu Daoming. As someone who inherited the Demonic ws, he would know many ancient secrets, perhaps he can identify Su Meng¡¯s origins.

    Going past the heavy defenses, the Heavenly King of the Demonic Sword felt as if he was in the depths of the Netherworld. Atst, he came upon a gray stone door, ¡°Master, I have something to report.¡±

    ¡°Come in,¡± said a clear voice that sounded vaguely mncholic.

    The stone door slowly creaked open by itself, despite theck of wind. Layers of spells and wards started to unravel. The Heavenly King of the Demonic Sword caught a glimpse of what was behind the door, prompting him to ask in a confused tone, ¡°Master?¡±

    The Taishang Demon in front of him was reclining on a stone bed. Everything below his waist was covered by wriggling masses of tumors. Those tumors seemed like they were alive, expanding upwards rapidly topletely cover Wu Daoming in them, in order to birth a demonic seed.

    With a faint smile, Wu Daoming exined, ¡°The demonic seed has taken shape. In one more day, I will be done with the morphing and advance to the status of a Celestial Being. My control over the Demonic ws will improve in spades.¡±

    ¡°I thought the demonic seed would take forty nine days toplete its morphing?¡± the Heavenly King asked.

    ¡°This was true for thest morphing. However, that does not mean that it will be true for this time as well. This time, it will bepleted in just one day,¡± said Wu Daoming.

    So he had kept this hidden from the rest of the world. A few days ago in Luocheng, it was likely that his powers had been recovered, but he hadn¡¯t shown any sign of it. Of course, if the Tyrant had not made a move, Master couldn¡¯t have hidden it as he would have to fight tooth and nail to stay alive. The Heavenly King had a realization that the Taishang Demon had kept a few tricks in reserve which were hidden from everyone.

    ¡°What do you have to report?¡± despite the spreading of the tumors, Wu Daoming was no longer concerned for his safety. Since the demonic seed had taken shape, it wouldn¡¯t be destroyed by anything other than someone of legendary status.

    The Heavenly King of the Demonic Sword hastily summarized the events that involved the Su Meng imposter which turned out to be a White Haired Demon.

    After listening, Wu Daoming nodded slightly, ¡°We shall further discuss this matter after I¡¯m done with this.¡±

    ¡°My heartfelt congrattions to Master for advancing to the Celestial Being status. With that, the world is yours!¡± the Heavenly King bowed as he congratted.

    The Taishang Demon¡¯s eyes turned cold, ¡°When I get out of here, I shall kill the other Celestial Beings in sacrifice to the Heavenly Kings!¡±

    He was brimming with confidence.

    ...

    Dense wisps of smoke waftedzily through the air, cast upon the Earth by the in Girl Fairnd. On the river, they condensed to form a ship that was isted from the outside world.

    With the greeting hall of the ship, the Tyrant, with his deep contours and sharp angles, was lounging on the tallest armchair. He had one arm around the Fifth Generation Mysterious Fairy, while the other hand was caressing the scabbard of the Invincible de next to him. Despite hisck of training in the mystical arts, his dominating aura still imbibed the entire space.

    Sitting on lower armchairs were two guests. One of them was a sensual seductress, a fox spirit, Su Daiji. The other was a bronze-skinned Gu Erduo, his aura swirling around him. He had set down his Scorpio Axe next to him to mitigate the overwhelming tyrannical aura.

    ¡°Tyrant, since you are taking over the world by yourself, do you ever feel the loneliness of being invincible?¡± Su Daiji attempted to start a conversation with a sunny smile.

    The Tyrant looked at her with pure arrogance in his eyes,cking any trace of lust, ¡°There are still Celestial Beings that I haven¡¯t cleared, gods that I haven¡¯t defeated, and demons that I haven¡¯t removed. What is this invincible that you talk about?¡±

    He was clearly disdainful of hispany, but his tone remained courteous. They were not his enemies. His true enemies were those who wouldn¡¯t diepletely, those who kept returning to be a thorn in his side.

    Gu Erduo had heard about the Tyrant from Han Guang. He put on a wide smile and he said, ¡°As expected of the Tyrant, you do have far-reaching ambitions. Since your enemies are that strong, I¡¯m sure that you wouldn¡¯t be against learning the mystical arts to enhance yourself?¡±

    ¡°My Tyrant¡¯s Six Decapitations are as good as any inherited ability or skill,¡± answered the Tyrant proudly.

    Su Daiji¡¯s smile turned cunning, ¡°Your Tyrant¡¯s Six Decapitations are certainly impossible to counter, but with knowledge of the grand mystical arts, you would be even more powerful.¡±

    ¡°Grand mystical arts?¡± the Fifth Generation Mysterious Fairy asked. The Tyrant did not seem annoyed by her question.

    ¡°Yup. To be precise, the art of Yi Qi Turning San Qing,¡± Gu Erduo replied.

    ¡°Yi Qi Turning San Qing?¡± the Tyrant grunted. He nodded slightly, ¡°Where can I obtain this? If it falls under my possession, you guys would benefit, too.¡±

    ¡°If you, the Tyrant, would help me get rid of several enemies, then I would be more than happy to reveal where this mystical knowledge was hidden.¡±

    Right after hisst word, he noticed that the Tyrant¡¯s gaze turned cold. His ears picked up the sound of a de, and he instinctively shifted the Scorpio Axe in front of him.

    The sh of a purple de really seemed like a dragon that escaped its restraints. It shone on Gu Erduo and Su Daiji, the Tyrant¡¯s arrogant voice echoing around the hall, ¡°You have the nerve to negotiate with me?¡±

    ...

    Zhuo Chaosheng had just returned to the sword sect of Heaven and Earth when he received a message sent from Luocheng.

    ¡°Conquering five sects with one sword... masterful maniption, creating arrays with a single sh...¡± The message in Zhuo Chaosheng¡¯s hands held more details than what could be gathered from the outside world.

    ¡°Creating arrays with a single sh...¡± He stood up and started pacing while muttering to himself. It was clear that he was gleeful upon hearing that.

    Despite being capable of that himself, he had never used it in battle before. This person could! If he had known that Su Meng¡¯s sword skills were this advanced, he should have asked for a spar when he could.

    Nevertheless, it¡¯s still not toote to ask for it now!

    Zhuo Chaosheng summoned his disciples and instructed them to search for Meng Qi.

    ...

    The long night dragged on for what seemed like forever. Meng Qi hadbed every nook and crevice of the Heavenly Court ruins, but he did not find the Time de nor any simrly useful items.

    As of this day, he had trained vigorously for more than three years. He had enough experience, it was a crucial time for him to try.

    sh!

    The light of an illusory de shed. The sound of something shattering echoed throughout the area, apanied by the sound of explosions.

    He had melded the Kai Tian Seal with his de and used the Heaven-Earth Shattering de intent on one of his acupuncture points, attempting to forcefully turn its Interior Realm into its own universe!

 Chapter 1026: Top-notch Dharmakaya

    <h4>Chapter 1026: Top-notch Dharmakaya</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    The inner part of the chest center¡¯s acupuncture point, which was initially condensed, was a deep night sky with an array of stars. It was an illusion by itself, but it had been provided with a true side due to thebination with the refined valuable materials.

    At this moment, the vast gxy was torn apart virtually by a sh of a de beam which was pure and clean.

    Thud!

    Heaven and earth opened up and exploded to life. The boundless windstorm energy burst out along with the de beam, engulfing the entire acupuncture point, and continuously the exterior expanded. The zing white rays and burning mes upied the interior part by crushing the array of stars from earlier, merging with them in an unbelievable deriving speed to produce a material and formed circles of stars. At the same time, thes started to appear one by one because of the influence of the interior part. In a split second, it portrayed the interpretation of millions of years with the emergence of high mountains and big seas, and deep in the blue sea was the development of lives.

    Perhaps when Meng Qi upgraded to a Celestial Being, he would grow the natural nine orifices and internal organs and transform them into heaven. This universe would have the appearance of the real wisdom life, forming a civilized people, or people who stood for their rights, travelling the gxy alone, or experience being ves and feudalism. It would explore the majestic universe in the spacecraft manner.

    The windstorm energy attacked the exterior part of the acupuncture point as the universe was expanding. The surface of Meng Qi¡¯s body was pale gold and on top of his head, the auspicious cloud of the Supreme Endless Premier held down the dim lights to receive the terrifying attack.

    After a long while, the expansion of the universe started to decrease slowly, the attack was now insignificant to Meng Qi. The emergence of the affiliated universe in the first part of his body had way lower power than the real star after adding everything up. But following the development of Meng Qi¡¯s realm and his further improvement in derivation, it would turn into a real universe that constituted countless stars. However, this scary Creation Realm was considered a stage of the Nirvana Realm.

    The fighting spirit was aroused with the first roll of drums and depleted by the second time and exhausted during the third time. The auspicious cloud on top of Meng Qi¡¯s head did not move, his eyes were half-open, and the circumference of his body emitted a constant illusory sound of the explosion. Dantian, Laogong, Yongquan, and the rest of the eight acupuncture points opened up respectively. The orbicr sky had pieces ofnd floating in the vacant space with some having sun and moon with the Nature God controlling the wind, rain, lightning, and thunder. Some only had a deep-sea which was getting darker as someone dove in, the terrifying aura of pregnancy was strong, while others formed a boundary with earth, fire, wind, and water,municating with the surface of the body¡¯s core, filling with stars around, looking like the Kingdom of the Gods.

    Thud!

    Along with the opening of the ninth acupuncture point, Cave, Meng Qi hurriedly opened both his eyes. A natural phenomenon urred in his body and, as time passed, his movements were apanied by immense strength. The surroundings appeared to derive an Illusion Space to envelope the drumming noise.

    Meng Qi lifted his palm de, andunched it toward the front. A beam of dim light shed through andnded on the time barrier that isted the outer part from the inner part.

    It was all dim and gloomy when the time barrier suddenly became chaotic with swirls of particles emerging with various speeds. These particles came in contact and collided with each other, eventually causing the time barrier to produce an illusory broken sound.

    Bang!

    Heaven and earth were pitch ck at first, appearing like the deep sea, before it gradually recovered until the entrance could be seen clearly. The recovery speed of both the inner and outer part was coherent.

    These few years he had been seriously practicing the Fairy ying Sword Manual and Celestial shing Sword Manual, using them to upgrade the Wu¡¯Ji Seal and the Kai Tian Seal to a higher level to be able to have a vague contact with time, and felt the difference between the high and low levels of heaven and earth. This palm de was thebination of both the Wu¡¯Ji Seal and the Fairy ying Sword Manual which would cause the time barrier to be damaged in one sh.

    This type of recovery was too extreme, a Dao Yi ze Lamp appeared in Meng Qi¡¯s eyes, wandering around the illusory river and trying to withstand the tremble and erosion at that instant.

    The nine acupuncture points opened up the Cave and affiliated the universe. His indestructible original form officially stepped into the Earth Fairy Realm and continued to open up until all the acupuncture points around his body became One Heaven and Earth, which were equivalent to the power of the stars and the peak of the Earth Fairy. If he could support his natural nine orifices and internal organs to make them into one of the gods through preliminary interpretation, then he would be able to upgrade to a Celestial Being.

    It was the indestructible original form¡¯sbination of the Arts of Eight-Nine and the Premier Golden Stamp to form his multiverse worldview to equip himself with this special characteristic. Before the self-certification of the legend, there was already the presence of the embryonic form which was iparable to the Nirvana or Creation Realms. But it had a certain degree of divinity, especially the Earth Fairy stage was equivalent to the quality of a Celestial Being, as the beginner level was equivalent to the beginner level and the peak was equal to the peak.

    It was undeniably one of the most top-notch Dharmakaya!

    Meng Qi did not leave immediately, but instead he closed both his eyes once again to experience the Earth Fairy Realm which was deeply blessed by heaven and earth, and to learn about the legendary characteristics and Nirvana characteristics under this force.

    ¡°The controlling power has slightly improved and the perception of an additional self mark has be stronger. However, it was not enough to help in the returning process at the moment...¡± Meng Qi was estimating his body¡¯s condition. Then, the Dao Yi ze Lamp released ck and white evolving karma light rays. He looked toward the illusory River of Time and Destiny around his body¡¯s circumference.

    A faint booming sound was emitted, and this vague and illusory river became clearer in Meng Qi¡¯s eyes. It upied the heaven and earth in all directions, flowing vigorously and repeatedly divided into tributaries at a particr nod. The tributary formed more tributaries, showing the various indefinite future.

    He was not in high altitude or at the bottom of the river, not in front or at the back but was located at a certain height, overlooking this River of Time and Destiny. He was looking at the constantly changing world, the eternal human world, and the different possibilities...

    ¡°Is this the vision of the influential figure of the Nirvana Realm?¡± Meng Qi was deeply impressed and astonished with this scene. Then, he started to realize the details that he never used to take note of before.

    The River of Time never stopped flowing at high speed, neither slowing down nor speeding up and not flowing in reversing direction. But as the core of the river channel kept going forward to engulf the tributaries to allow only one possibility to remain. In other words, starting from one of the nodes, the core was divided into several tributaries, and the node was continuously moving forward.

    ¡°Does this node symbolize the current stage? The earlier node represents the past. Even if jumping back to upstream, its future has rtively fewer possibilities. If it has a desire for change, then it will directly affect the Core of the River Channel, and cause some of the objects to vanish suddenly, and the memories to be gone. If the change is too big, it will cause the Core of the River Channel to copse, and the corresponding river resistance will form the force of umtion and alteration. As for theter node, it is the real future. The presence of many tributaries causes it to be hard to determine until something has happened to confirm its development. Just then, the node will move forward, and the core will engulf this part of the tributary and result in all rivers flowing to the core...¡±

    ¡°Wait till the node gets nearer and engulfs all the tributaries, leaving behind only the core, this would imply that this era hase to an end. Does it mean that destruction is the only possibility and future?¡±

    Meng Qi was deep in thought, and more or less understood the rtive meaning of possessing the future as an influential figure in the Nirvana Realm.

    It was rtively the division of the node engulfment by the River of Time¡¯s core andparatively the node at the current stage!

    If it was not for the Nirvana Realm¡¯s characteristics equipped in his body, and the vision of an influential figure in the Nirvana Realm, he would still be in a state of confusion...

    Meng Qimented as he dusted his robe to remove the ashes of time and slowly stood up to walk toward the trace of the Heavenly Court¡¯s exit.

    After a long night, he had upgraded himself as the Earth Fairy. The whereabouts of Han Guang were not known, and perhaps Bi Jingxuan was waiting for an opportunity to take revenge of the Jade Pce Sect.

    The chaotic auspicious clouds appeared on top of Meng Qi¡¯s head when he was at the peak of the Jade Emperor Mountain. The mountain was adorned with an array of stars along with the gloomy sea of clouds and a gentle and rxing breeze of wind. No one could be seen in any direction.

    ¡°The absence of the Devil Master is expected, but it is unexpected to not see Bi Jingxuan... maybe she thinks that the hatred from thousands of years should not affect others who are innocent...¡± Meng Qi gently nodded, and gave a word of praise to Bi Jingxuan. Without stopping, he rushed straight to the city nearby, thinking to continue with his initial n. To first find the treasure located by the Zhenwu Sect and leave a trace before leaving for the Zhenwu Chunyangzi mausoleum and Xi Jian Pavilion of the Zhenwu hiding spot to secretly contact them. Then, return to Luocheng to meet Mister Luda and others to discuss how to resist being washed away by time in order to get back to the future.

    ...

    A purple de beam sparkled all of a sudden, and at the back of the Tyrant emerged many selves. Each one of his selves was swinging out their invincible des, stacking up the purple de beams inyers.

    Dang!

    Gu Erduo¡¯s Scorpio Axe which had sessfully produced the Force of Chaotic Holes was hit on the target severely by a terrifying de, causing him to directly fly off from the assembly hall of the boat¡¯s deck. The sound of an explosion reverberated around the atmosphere until he stood still at the bow of the ship.

    Su Daiji which was also affected by the purple de beam unwillingly appeared in its true form as a nine-tailed fox. The fuzzy hair of the tails entangled with each other, forcefully blocking the de beam but she was still being forced out of the assembly hall.

    ¡°On what basis are you all trying to negotiate conditions with me?¡± the Tyrant gazed at them with an arrogant expression, showing an attitude as if he was looking down on them.

    Gu Erduo¡¯s right hand shivered a little, his heart was upied with a strong surge of emotions, but he immediately controlled it, and forced a smile as he said, ¡°We will do as you say, Tyrant.¡±

    As expected of the most legendary strong warrior in mid-ancient times, for both his ability and personality was rarely found in this world!

    ng!

    As the invincible de returned to its sheath, the Tyrant loosened the hand he used to hold the Fifth Generation Mysterious Fairy earlier, and slowly rose to his feet. He revealed a gentle smile on his face, ¡°Wait for me! I will be back real soon.¡±

    ¡°Go ande back early, my dear husband,¡± the Fifth Generation Mysterious Fairy said with a faint smile.

 Chapter 1027: Winter Cicada Temple

    <h4>Chapter 1027: Winter Cicada Temple</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    An abject schr was reading a strange mythical story to a group of kids in the City God Temple.

    ¡°The Jiuhua Emperor came from the sky and said that the monster was his mythical pet who snuck into the human world. He asked for forgiveness from the others and allowed him to bring it back to his residence to discipline it...¡± the schr looked lifeless. He made a pretentious gesture and said, ¡°We¡¯re done. Join the next session if you want to know the next plot.¡±

    All the kids were disappointed. Confused, one of them asked, ¡°Sir, is the reason for the other monsters getting killed because of the Immortal Bodhisattva¡¯s monster as it ate humans and needed more training?¡±

    The schr paused as he did not know how to answer. He had read the story for many years and this was the first time he thought from this angle. This seemed to be a perfect time to refine the story.

    Although kids were naive and not contaminated by the world, they could raise questions on what was deemed as normal by adults.

    Suddenly, a huge percussion from the copsing of the embankment that shook the earth reached his ears when he wanted to exin.

    ...

    The Great River flowed to the east, passing through high mountains, lofty hills, and drenching widends from the Middle Ages to the Great Jin Dynasty. It was andform that never changed much.

    The hidden treasure obtained by the Zhenwu Sect was hidden somewhere near the Jiang Xin Watersource. ording to clues left by the Great Emperor Zhenwu and the rumors passed down from the patriarchs of the Zhenwu Sect, Meng Qi minimized the range of the waters to about three thousand miles. Arriving from the teleportation circles, he flew in the sky while observing the minor geographical changes by utilizing the method passed down by the Great Emperor Zhenwu, in hopes to find something from the regr patterns.

    After looking around for some time, Meng Qi suddenly saw that the embankment in front of him had copsed from the waters from the Great River. Waves crushed the gate and burst into a city¡¯s moat. The people were swept away by the strong current and the bustling town turned into a flooded vige in an instant. Tragedies were seen everywhere as people lost their children, husbands, and mothers. Grief and despair clouded the city.

    Streams of conveyance lights were seen in the air. Restrictive spells for rescuing the victims and repairing the moat shed in the sky, demonstrating extraordinary power.

    Crash!

    The waves kept raging. A woman struggled in the flood waters while holding a wooden tub with a baby wailing in it.

    The flood waters were getting more rapid as the waves crashed one after another. The woman could not support herself anymore as her body got heavier and colder. She was going to sink with the tub into the water at any second.

    She grit her teeth and pushed the tub away forcefully with a reluctant look before she was swallowed by the water. There was only one thing in her mind, she hoped that the strong people from the Exterior Realm who were in the sky could save her child.

    Tragedies like this happened in many ces during the flood. Even though there was a huge number of strong people from the Exterior Realm, they had a wide range of control and were able to save many victims, they did not have the equipment for the cement of the victims. A disorientation urred between rescuing and the arrangement of the cing for the victims. Therefore, not all victims could be taken care of at one time.

    After observing the tragic events, a person of the Exterior Realm wearing a huge robe took a deep breath and revealed his Earth Goddess Form. He held his fists, gathered all his strength and smashed the air.

    Bang!

    After absorbing the Wuji energy, his fists erged drastically. Hended a hit on the embankment and split a part of the raging flood waters.

    The earth shifted, erupted, and repaired the copsed part. Thend continued to rise to stop the flood waters.

    Wait, why is there a flood in this season? Meng Qi muttered inside. He made a step and appeared in the sky above the moat.

    The flood waters rose sharply in an instant. A monster which was dozens of feet long emerged as the waves separated. It has a snake-like figure with four limbs and horns on its head. It was just like a legendary dragon with the ability to control rain and floods!

    The legendary dragon opened its mouth as waves crushed towards the sky, forming a whirlpool. It intended to swallow the man wearing the huge robe alive.

    The flood is all a big demon¡¯s doing! Meng Qi understood the situation now. He waved his left arm and his sleeve opened. The surrounding became darker as the flood victims floated one by one and flew into the sleeve. Not one human was left at the scene, only the legendary dragon was left.

    Looking at the powerful World in the Sleeve skill, the legendary dragon knew that things would be bad for itself. It twisted its body and plunged towards the Great River.

    A Five Colored Celestial Sword appeared in Meng Qi¡¯s right arm. He hacked downwards lightly.

    Thump!

    The legendary dragon was entering into the water when it felt like it had hit on a metal te. It felt some dizziness before feeling the weight of its surrounding pressing onto it like a locked cage, making it breathless. It tried to escape through exerting all its energy and fully using all its direct knowledge but it still failed.

    ¡°Mister, please forgive me!¡± the legendary dragon¡¯s eyes turned and it suddenly begged for mercy.

    Meng Qi looked at the wreckage at the moat and felt the passing of many lives. He said with a heavy expression, ¡°You didn¡¯t seem to listen when they begged for their lives.¡±

    The legendary dragon sensed that Meng Qi intended to kill it and knew that it¡¯s begging did not work. It snorted and said, ¡°I am the mount of the Wise Holy Monk of the Winter Cicada Temple. I escaped the temple while he had Isted Practice and caused this mess. The monks from the temple will be handling me so there is no need for you to act more than you should. Do you want to offend the Winter Cicada Temple?¡±

    ¡°The Wise Holy Monk is the disciple of the Maitreya Buddha, one of the Four Greatest Monks in the Real World. You need to really consider the consequences before you kill me.¡±

    It crushed a cor silently.

    Meng Qi faked a smile and said, ¡°The Maitreya Buddha saved the world and is merciful in nature. He wouldn¡¯t vouch for a demon that has caused chaos to innocent people like you.¡±

    Realising Meng Qi¡¯s determination to kill him, the legendary dragon felt a chill and said hurriedly, ¡°The Maitreya Buddha might not, but the Wise Holy Monk will! He took me back thest time I snuck into the human world even though I killed countless people. He punished me to examine my conscience for a hundred years... what, what are you doing?¡±

    Meng Qi waszy to listen its words anymore and started to act.

    At that moment, a Vaiduryanirbhasa light shone in the void and a white lotus appeared. The lotus bloomed slowly, forming a lotus tform. A red-lipped white-teethed samanera with a strong presence was sitting on it.

    The samanera shouted once he appeared, ¡°Mercy, mister!¡±

    The dragon looked at the samanera as if he were his close family and started crying its eyes out, ¡°Brother Hai Jing, save me! He¡¯s going to kill me!¡±

    The samanera¡¯s face darkened and he pointed to the wreckage below, ¡°Look what you did, how many more sins you¡¯ve created! If you don¡¯t make proper amendments, I will never forgive you!¡±

    He turned and looked towards Meng Qi and sighed, ¡°Mister, this dragon is the mount of the Wise Holy Monk of the Winter Cicada Temple. It was a demon king that caused disasters and it wasn¡¯t easy to tame its wild nature so it kept repeating the same mistakes. Sigh, it¡¯s the Winter Cicada Temple¡¯s fault for not training it well, my sins are great for letting it sneak out of the temple. Please hand him over to me so that I can take it back to the temple and train it better. We will not allow him to create chaos again.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re only going to train it better? How about the innocent lives lost here?¡± Meng Qi pointed towards the debris below him without expression as the flood water had receded.

    The samanera chanted Namo Amitabha and said, ¡°The dead will note back to life. Plus, it is a fresh living soul, how can I take its life for vengeance?¡±

    ¡°Our temple will hold a Great Compassion Water and Land Dharma Service here to release the innocent souls from purgatory so that they can enter the Pure Land as soon as possible. As for the dragon, I will make sure that it will do many good deeds and umte merits to amend its sins. This is better than killing it.¡±

    ¡°Exactly!¡± the dragon nodded profusely. Brother Hai Jing is indeed good in talking.

    Meng Qi muttered and asked, ¡°This is not the first time it escaped the temple isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it was our Winter Cicada Temple¡¯s negligence. We will be more strict with our discipline in the future,¡± Hai Jing said calmly and repeated what he said.

    Meng Qi smiled suddenly.

    ¡°Winter Cicada Temple didn¡¯t train it well over and over again. Let me help you instead!¡±

    The Celestial Parting Sword in his right arm shook when he finished. The void cage around the dragon shrunk in an instant.

    ¡°Help...¡± the dragon was crushed into a pile of flesh before it finished its cry for help. Its obsessiveness lingered there, part of it was in disbelief, part of it was in horror.

    He did not respect the Winter Cicada Temple at all!

    Disrespecting the temple was equal to disrespecting the Wise Holy Monk, disrespecting the Wise Holy Monk was also equal to disrespecting the Maitreya Buddha!

    Hai Jing was slow in his response so he could not stop him in time. There were ripples in his heart, and fury was seen in his eyes, ¡°You, you¡¯re cruel, there is no mercy in you!¡±

    ¡°It is now dead. No soul-releasing Lection characters or good deeds will be able to make it up. Where¡¯s thepassion you mentioned?¡± Meng Qi asked with a fake smile. He returned the exact words said by Hai Jing to him.

    ¡°You, you!¡± Hai Jing was speechless.

    Meng Qi continued, ¡°Perhaps Master wants to punish me with violence? How can you take my life for vengeance for the dead?¡±

    Hai Jing hid his expression, chanted the moniker softly and said, ¡°Your bloodthirst is too strong, you¡¯re obsessed with violence. How about if you followed me back to the Winter Cicada Temple and examine your conscience for ten years to dispel your belligerence?¡±

    ¡°No thanks, Master,¡± Meng Qi smiled and shook his head. As the flood waters receded, he waved his sleeve and human figures flew out from it andnded softly on the moat. ¡°Look, to rescue one person from death is better than to build a seven-storied pagoda for a God. I have many seven-storied pagodas to dispel my belligerence now. So why would I have to examine my conscience?¡±

    Hai Jing said in a deep voice, ¡°This is absurd!¡±

    ¡°Absurd? I¡¯m not a man of Buddhism, why can¡¯t I treat violence with violence?¡± Meng Qi said, ¡°I¡¯ve met Arhats, Bodhisattvas, even Maha Bodhisattvas and Buddhas. They had higher ranks than you but they never said such words to me. You should go back and ask for advice from the Wise Holy Monk.¡±

    Meng Qi hopped on his Somersault Cloud and left the moat area when he finished to continue his journey in looking for the Jiang Xin Watersource. Having witnessed how he overpowered the legendary dragon so effortlessly, Hai Jing knew that he was not his opponent. His expression changed and he left reluctantly.

    After a few days of searching and observing the geographical changes, Meng Qi found where the Jiang Xin Watersource was located. He entered the base of theke and opened the entrance using secret spells passed down by the Great Emperor Zhenwu.

    Meng Qi was not greedy, as he wanted to prevent from affecting historical development. He looked at the Jiang Xin Watersource with clear water flowing in it and ced a hidden karmamunicator at the entrance. With themunicator, he could sense when someone enters so he can reach there immediately.

    Leaving the Jiang Xin Watersource, Meng Qi flew from the river¡¯s surface. Suddenly, he had an idea and he took a step back.

    The step was a thousand miles long.

    Seven monks appeared in front of him. With Hai Jing as their lead, the others had Azure stones hidden beneath their skin. They were either Arhats or Bodhisattvas.

    ¡°The Wise Holy Monk asks for your return to the Winter Cicada Temple,¡± Hai Jing said with a raised voice.

    The six Bodhisattvas and Arhats opened their right hands. There were golden talisman fragments in their palms and each fragment had one word on it, forming into a phrase seen in Sanskrit books:

    O? Ma?i Padme H¨±?!

    The Talisman of the Six Runes? Meng Qi was shaken. He realized that things were getting out of hand.

    ...

    Three streams of conveyance light descended at the entrance of Chun Yangzi¡¯s mausoleum. The Tyrant was the lead with a strong build while Gu Erduo and Su Daiji followed behind him.

    The entrance opened automatically once the Tyrant took out his sword. He moved forward but paused suddenly as a white-haired old man sat on the Broken Dragon Rock in the mausoleum in front of him. He did not have an intimidating presence, but his concentration and devotion was remarkable.

    ¡°Not bad...¡± the Tyrant muttered as a smile appeared on Gu Erduo¡¯s face.

 Chapter 1028: Three-level Ambuscades

    <h4>Chapter 1028: Three-level Ambuscades</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    ¡°The Wise Holy Monk wishes to invite mister over to Winter Cicada Temple for a chat.¡±

    As Hai Jing spoke in a raised voice, the six monks presented their respective Guan Yin Bodhisattva. With their different prowesses, they appeared around Meng Qi, taking their individual ces on Meng Qi¡¯s above, below, left, right, front, and back. Theyid out their right hands and six Sanskrit characters, namely ¡°Om¡±, ¡°Ma¡±, ¡°Ni¡±, ¡°Pad¡±, ¡°Me¡±, ¡°Hum¡±, lit up in the middle of their palms synchronously. The Sanskrit characters shone of clear Light of Limitless while uncountable golden swastikas floated in the air.

    Within the clear light, the ¡°Om¡± talisman abruptly turned into a golden white Buddha who was resting in the Padmasana position. With the Crown of Five Buddhas on his head and jade and pearls around his body, the Buddha wore a peaceful expression. He gripped his left index finger with his right hand, forming a Zhi Quan mudra before his chest. The Light of Buddha behind his head that resembled a clear round moon, beamed on the earth like the silhouette of the Vairocana Buddha.

    The other five Sanskrit characters followed and materialized into silhouettes of Buddhas. The first Buddha was entirely green with a ss-like translucency while the Ac Mudra was formed in his hands. He conquered the three worlds with nondualism and was the Akshobhya Buddha from the East. The next was Ratna-sambhava from the South who had apletely golden body. He made a Wish Mudra with his left hand holding a fist and his right handid out while his fingers rxed and extended downward. Another Buddha was iron green in color. His left hand was grabbing the corner of his gown, meanwhile, his right hand was rested at his shoulder level with his right palm facing outward and his fingers rxed, forming a Fearless Mudra. He was the Amogha-siddhi from the North. The penultimate Buddha, who had a gleaming golden body as though he was surrounded by Limitless Light, sat on a nine-tiered lotus tform. He had achieved fulfilment and was none other than Amitabha, the greatest from the Pure Land of Buddha in the West.

    Thest word ¡°Him¡± turned into a gigantic golden Buddha. His appearance was indistinct and blurred as he came in different forms in different sights. It was beyond words, just like the owner of Spirited Mountain from years ago, Tathagata who repressed the uprising of Great Sage Equalling Heaven, the creator of Talisman of the Six Runes or one of the only two who achieved transcendence among heaven and earth!

    The six silhouettes of the Buddhas took their respective positions and surrounded Meng Qi. In synchrony, they extended their right hands. One was performing The Pure Land on the Palm. Another activated The Shining Jin-Gang to cut off all the bonds on earth. The Wish Mudra was executed for Divine Intervention. The Impermanent Phenomena shone on Three Lives and miraculously affected the time. The Nirvana Purification was triggered toplete all the fulfillment. Lastly, there was the Dream of Samadhi, the birth of heaven and earth!

    The six Buddhas from the above, below, left, right, front, and back, parted their lips in synchrony as a thunderous voice resonated across the atmosphere.

    ¡°Om¡±, ¡°Ma¡±, ¡°Ni¡±, ¡°Pad¡±, ¡°Me¡±, ¡°Hum¡±!

    The real spirit was moved as the six mudras were extended simultaneously, fusing the beams of clear light into one. Meanwhile, the Space of Dream and The Pure Land on the Palm merged, almost bing one. Meng Qi was confined within it.

    Despite being puzzled at the future Gautama Buddha¡¯s jealousy towards him, Meng Qi did not act carelessly. When the six silhouettes of the Buddha appeared, he made a brief shiver and turned into Indestructible Original. His feet stepped on the Four Elements and his body was tangled by Wuji Golden Lotus. Void burdened his back and an auspicious cloud of Wuji Premier overlooked him. All this while, he held the colorful Celestial Parting Sword in his hand.

    Deep within the chaotic auspicious cloud was a priest who seemed to be sitting with his legs crossed. With nothing above and beneath him, he seemed to bring no past yet no future. He was miniscule, against the logic, could be or could not be. He was the original Premier Priest incarnated from Meng Qi¡¯s real spirit, where the essence of the Indestructible Original Form was contained. He opened his eyes abruptly and heaven and earth turned intoplete darkness in a fraction of second. The Light of Limitless and Light of Fulfillment that were emitted out of the six Buddhas, failed to brighten the darkness.

    Seizing this opportunity as the auspicious cloud turned into chaos and blended into the Celestial Parting Sword of five colors ¨C red, green, yellow, white, and ck, Meng Qi took a step forward. The light that gleamed on the sword was faint and obscure, a very good match with the distinctive yet unreal long river. Mercilessly, the sword was swung forward, then backward. Before long, it attacked every single Buddha,pletely against the normal pattern of a sword fight.

    If the Wu¡¯Ji Seal was a sess, there would be no logic and reason!

    The darkness deepened. All of a sudden, every motion that was happening at every ce the gleam of Fairy-ying Sword shone on, slowed down. There was a slight gap left before the seals of the six Buddhas werepletely fastened. Meng Qi made a jump and captured the interspace that was disappearing with time. The zone of repression that was affected by the Talisman of the Six Runes surfaced.

    If he had not turned into an Earth Fairy, he would not be given the slightest chance to defend himself when the Wu¡¯Ji Seal was enhanced andbined with the Fairy-ying Sword Skill. When the Talisman of the Six Runes took itsplete form, it might only be able to summon the Invincible de with its minimal remaining power and the de would not be awakened to its legendary level. Despite that, it would be almost impossible for him to escape the restraint. He would bear the same consequence as the Great Sage Equaling Heaven from before.

    The conveyance light spurted out from the enchantment of the golden swastika. Before another idea emerged in Meng Qi¡¯s head, a translucent, moon-like colored Maha Bodhisattva appeared above the white cloud. Resembling the The Wise Holy Monk, he wore a grin on his lips as he said gleefully,

    ¡°Please stay, mister.¡±

    He waved his right hand as he spoke. Immediately, Meng Qi noticed aplete change of heaven and earth. He was surrounded by Ponds of Meritorious Virtues, Bodhi trees, and white lotuses. The environment was sacred and pure.

    Meng Qi activated his Divine Sense. Before he began his act, the white lotuses bloomed one after another and formed many lotus thrones. Simr Maha Bodhisattvas sat with their legs crossed on each lotus throne. Together, they chanted loudly,

    ¡°Flowers Serve The Truth!¡±

    At this moment, a thought shed across Meng Qi¡¯s mind. He extended his Divine Sense to his back and saw the enormous Xumi Mountain was being engulfed by the blossom of white lotuses. Aughing fat Buddha was sitting upright at the peak of the mountain. His right thumb was connected to his index finger, forming a flower-picking gesture, as he said with a grin,

    ¡°I See The Truth!¡±

    His voice was borderless and filled with Zen. It touched one¡¯s soul. Meanwhile, the sound of knocking came from the chest of Meng Qi¡¯s Dharmakaya as the purple bells rang violently. His spirit was nearly disturbed.

    The Lotus Maitreya Sect sessfullybined both The Buddha¡¯s Palms, The Pure Land on the Palm, and The Smile of Flower-Picking together, and created a unique Flowers Serve The Truth, I See The Truth. Meng Qi was close to being tricked. The Wise Holy Monk and the Maha Bodhisattva were indeed very skillful!

    As they were surrounded by the white lotus thrones, the Maha Bodhisattvas released the exorcism chant concurrently.

    ¡°When are you going toy down your ughtering knife?¡±

    ¡°When?¡±

    The words echoed across the atmosphere. The next moment, the golden Buddha on top of the Xumi Mountain extended his right palm. Instantly, heaven and earth shrank and the lotus thrones formed a Jin Gang Great Formation.

    Meng Qi repeated the same trick of blending his Sense of Wuji into the Fairy-ying Sword Skill. The five-colored sword, once again, charged its attack. It messed up the time, hindered the transformation, darkened heaven and earth, and wilted the white lotuses.

    Subsequently, the enchantments ovepped each other and the purends were incanted. The expansion of the dy and the chaos failed to catch up with their speed of recovery. The power of the Maha Bodhisattva was perfectly showcased.

    However, what Meng Qi wanted was merely a distraction. At this moment, the auspicious clouds that were over his head began to form the silhouette of an old yet in long banner.

    As the long banner appeared, the heavens and earth quaked unexpectedly while a human-like anguished cry echoed.

    Meng Qi¡¯s left hand turned Light Golden as it transformed into palm de and became one with the silhouette of the long banner. Ruthlessly, Meng Qi swung his palm de skyward.

    Within the absolute ckness, a clear light shed and every existing thing was resolved.

    The thunder rumbled!

    A crack appeared. What happened next was a terrifying explosion that removed the enchantments and the purendsyer byyer. As a result, the Xumi Mountain and lotus thrones had all vanished.

    After the massive explosion, Meng Qi removed himself from The Pure Land on the Palm of The Wise Holy Monk. As he flipped himself onto the cloud, his sight was suddenly shielded. The only thing that came into his vision was a worn out sack that was expanding limitlessly and effortlessly.

    That was the Back of Sky Sack that belonged to the Maitreya Buddha!

    The sack grew then shrank, sessfully trapping Meng Qi within.

    The Wise Holy Monk shed a faint grin before he grabbed the sack and sealed it. He turned the Magic Cloud over before he began his journey back to the Winter Cicada Temple. Despite the absence of Maitreya Buddha, today¡¯s attack was the best hospitality from the Winter Cicada Temple.

    There was a sudden and almost indistinguishable change in his expression. He opened the sack and shook the sack gently. A strand of ck hair glided along the wind before it was eventually reduced to fine powder.

    ¡°Chase after him!¡± the Wise Holy Monk ordered with his deep voice.

    This was Maitreya Buddha¡¯s ordering that The Wise Holy Monk had to obey even though he was unsure of the reason behind the pursuit of Su Meng.

    Above the Strong Wind of the Ninth Heaven, the fear lingered in Meng Qi¡¯s mind. He was fortunate to have immediately recognized the unusualness from the Talisman of the Six Runes that he had rejected in the past, constantly kept his guard up and acted promptly. The moment he noticed the threadbare sack, he transformed along the wind and escaped from his real form. If his reaction was dyed by seconds, he would have been caught within the Back of Sky Sack!

    There has never been any resentment between Maitreya Buddha and I. How did I be his target?

    I rejected his kindness that was sent by Gambling Monk to me in the future, but he has not known about it by now. Moreover, my performance of Fairy-ying Swords and being patronised by legendary mighty people have nothing to do with him. Why does he want to attack me?

    Meng Qi was extremely puzzled. It was rather difficult for him to continue to stay in the Middle Ages now that he had be an enemy to not less than a legendary mighty person.

    Fortunately, it is inconvenient for Maitreya to act personally. I¡¯m lucky to have upgraded to an Earth Fairy. Otherwise, I would not be able to escape from the three-level ambuscades.

    Meng Qi took a deep breath as he pondered his next step. He decided to continue his journey to Xi Jian Pavilion and the mausoleum of Chunyangzi to leave his karma link, then quickly rendezvous with Mister Luda and the others to figure out a way to return.

    He ought to act very cautiously during his journey.

    Instinctively, Meng Qi opted to head to the mausoleum of Chunyangzi first.

    ...

    At the mausoleum of Chunyangzi, Mister Luda was sitting upright in front of the Broken Dragon Rock.

    The Tyrant extended his left hand to halt Gu Erduo and Su Daiji, beckoning them to not behave recklessly. He lifted his chin and said, ¡°You are a talented person. Why do you have to fight the impossible fight? I¡¯ll spare your life if you move away now. You can challenge the Invincible de again when you have grown enough.¡±

    Mister Luda gently stroke the Single Hearted Sword beside him as he said peacefully, ¡°I¡¯ll die if I give up now. So, I might as well guard here.¡±

    The Tyrant did not speak further. He threw a glimpse at Gu Erduo and Su Daiji and ordered, ¡°Stay out of this.¡±

    With the Invincible de in his right hand, he mercilessly emitted his strongest intimidation. His physique remained the same, yet, in Gu Erduo and Su Daiji eyes, his body was abruptly heightened, as though he was going to break both the sky and the ground. Gu Erduo and Su Daiji were frightened as they were rtively miniscule at this moment, almost losing their morale to fight.

    The intimidation overwhelmed Mister Luda like a sh flood, to the extent that the unyielding rocks were moved and the earth quaked. Seemingly, the Tyrant would be able to win this battle without shing his de at all.

    Mister Luda stared at the Tyrant. Being triggered, his indestructible body of Gengjin surfaced. He shuddered briefly before he regained his absolute attention and stayedpletely steadfast to his objective.

    ¡°That is such a waste...¡± unusually, the Tyrant spoke. The Invincible de escaped from his hand and turn into a Gigantic Thunder Dragon, blitzing the chest of Mister Luda.

    Behind him, there were many silhouettes of the Tyrant and a number of Gigantic Thunder Dragons that were charging simultaneously at him. The many streams merged into one and formed an utmost power. There was no skill but pure strength involved in this.

    ng!

    Mister Luda presented his long sword. Before one could realize, the sword was reduced to its purest form. The tiny yet unnoticeable fragments of swords began to shift and formed into clusters. Next, the small clusters fused together and turned into an ordinary Tactical formation. The Tactical formations then ovepped with each other. Eventually, a massive sword formation was created. Four different types of strength were acting on each other. It seemed as though the ultimate, unstoppable chaos was going to be generated.

    Looking at this scene, Gu Erduo was rather jealous. He had always been ahead of Mister Luda. However, after his body was destroyed, he became no match to Mister Luda. The only thing he could rely on was the Scorpio Axe.

    The purple Thunder Dragon was crying intimidatingly as it prated through the sword formation and resolved ityer byyer.

    A light shone at its left before a thunder rumbled.

    As the deafening thunder roared, the sword formation and the terrifying Gigantic Thunder Dragon were dismissed at the same time. As the mausoleum shook, the Restrictive Spell was activated and prevented the mausoleum from copsing. At this moment, Mister Luda had already stood up and took a small step backward.

    He was neither shocked nor scared. Instead, he appeared to be especially loyal to sentiments, Kendo and himself. Slowly, his uniqueness grew more distinctive and he seemed to be very different from any other thing. It was as if he did not belong here, but somewhere more superior, somewhere that was beyond the celestial world.

    The Tyrant¡¯s arrogant expression diminished. Yet, his excitement slightly grew. He ced the long de before his chest and said solemnly,

    ¡°The next skill is named as the Spirited Mountain, Nirvana of Buddhas.¡±

    This was when he finally nned to perform the Tyrant¡¯s Six Decapitations.

 Chapter 1029: Utilize Oneâ€™s Strong Points to Attack Anotherâ€™s Weak Points

    <h4>Chapter 1029: Utilize One¡¯s Strong Points to Attack Another¡¯s Weak Points</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    ¡°My next move will be Eliminating Spirited Mountain, the Buddha¡¯s Nirvana.¡±

    After the Tyrant¡¯s solemn deration, he did not immediately take out his sword, but instead stood up straighter, waiting patiently for Mister Luda to draw his first. Unlike the previous casual attack, when facing an opponent with simr strength to his, he would certainly not be the first to make a move.

    This was Tyrant¡¯s pride, the pride of the invincible.

    Mister Luda¡¯s Dharmakaya gradually became transparent, as if bing one with the sword in his hand. This all happened due to the iparable deep affection that he had, making a clear distinction between him and the things outside of the universe. As expected of the one and only Mister Luda and Single Hearted Sword. Only he could have the heart to cause a subtle change to his Interior View, it was like an iplete cave with some characteristics of the Nine Levels of Heaven, one of a kind, overlooking the world.

    At that moment, it was as if an iplete mighty person from the Legendary Realm was standing in front of the Tyrant.

    ¡°What a waste...¡± the Tyrant sighed.

    The other party could walk this path and surpass their formers, making themselves feel like heroes.

    The heavens and earth were boundless, and every seeker was simr yet dissimr.

    As he let out his sigh, a sword beam wasing out, as if it were falling from inexplicable heights throughout the whole earth. There was nothing but iting out from the front, striking from the rear, descending from above, and rising from below. Not a single human being could escape from this.

    It brought about the disintegration of countless substances in the void, unleashing a great deal of power, like moving the energy of a surging sea with the power of a Divine Fairy.

    This was the Single Hearted Sword. This was Mister Luda.

    Upon seeing the Single Hearted Sword, Gu Erduo who was behind the Tyrant instantly became embarrassed, his face livid. When did Ludae to this? He could whip out the one and only sword beam. Even if I tried my best at driving a Scorpio Axe that has yet to achieve the Legendary Realm stage, I am afraid it would be difficult to stop its sharp edge.

    The opponent that was once on par with him had surpassed himself today.

    ¡°Great!¡± the Tyrant sighed. As he drew his sword, there were countless subtle changes but they were hard to distinguish. They were connected in series and superimposed on each other. Both were simple andplex, and the twopletely contradictory concepts were very different.

    As the de beam turned into an autumn wind, it carried a strong and chilly wind with it, sweeping in all directions.

    I also have the knowledge of how to control a sword in a battle!

    Bang bang bang bang... a series of banging sounds rang in the ears of Gu Erduo and Su Daiji, and they were the only ones that could listen clearly in this realm. The Man Fairy had changed. The gaps were too small as the sounds merged into one, making it difficult to distinguish them.

    In the autumn wind, they could hear every inch of the void breaking, every sword beam falling, every Restrictive Spell falling apart, and every bit of material being destroyed.

    Boom!

    The beam from the sword dispersed, and the Broken Dragon Rock turned to dust. Mister Luda crashed his back into the Door of Stone at the end of the passage, leaving it in pieces. He fell into the outer hall of the mausoleum, and his body was covered in blood marks. For a moment there he was powerless, and he was only able to hold onto the Single Hearted Sword.

    With a swing of his knife, the Tyrant shed the back of Mister Luda, causing him to fall in exhaustion!

    The gap between the two wasrge. The Tyrant¡¯s strength was remarkable, he was by no means capable of describing the words celestial transcendent climax!

    ¡°If you have already been promoted to celestial transcendent, you ought to beparable to that of an Earlier Saint, and can make me show myplete Dharmakaya. Unfortunately...¡± the Tyrant sighed once again.

    As they listened, Gu Erduo and Su Daiji exchanged nces. In fact, to date, the Tyrant had yet to show hisplete Dharmakaya, in other words, he did not use his full potential.

    The consequences of not using his full potential was such terrible performance. However, he was worthy to be the first of the Middle Ages, and also thest self-certified legendary mighty one!

    The injuries suffered by Mister Luda were not very serious, thanks to the specialty of the Interior View, which drew strength from infinity. He suddenly regained his power, and he once again picked himself up. He positioned himself up front as he focused his gaze on the Tyrant, blocking him.

    ¡°Well, since you refuse to get out of my way, then I¡¯ll help you with that, Fairy God Biyi, descend from heaven,¡± said the Tyrant haughtily. The knife suddenly returned to its invisible sheath. The domineering aura that dissipated previously and the boundless strength that surrounded his body were all because of that invisible sheath.

    The Tyrant¡¯s domineering aura was kept hidden in the sheath. It was hard to say what would happen if he waited for the sheath to explode!

    The Tyrant would not care for a proper burial even when facing a worthy opponent!

    Mister Luda is hurt, not to mention he has not even regained half of your health. This knife will surely end him... Gu Erduo thought to himself, a feeling of sadness engulfed him.

    The contemporary Jun Jie and the previous generations of the predecessors had all passed away. So far there were only a few left, as one died after the other, was it almost his turn?

    ng!

    The knife in the invisible sheath made a sound that echoed throughout the whole mausoleum, spreading over the Three Realms. The Tyrant took a step forward and drew his sword, breaking the absolute silence.

    The purple electricity was gorgeous and brilliant, as the clouds became angrier, and the heavens and earth shook along with the mausoleum. As if with just a stroke of the sword, it had left the whole world copsing. The horrifying domineering aura was like the waves of arge sea. The shackles of a void firmly bound Mister Luda. He could not even reach for his sword, but could only await for his death!

    s... Gu Erduo sighed.

    At that moment, he saw a shadow sh by. A sword beam descended from high above the sky, and the beam formed a colorful and bright loop. As it collected the beams, Yin Yang continued to flow. In the middle of the loop was quite chaotic, the Premier Priest moved higher, became deep, dark, subtle, bright, and vast. It was an unbelievable sight!

    The halo became bigger, and the chaos worsened. It was difficult to separate the purple light from the top and bottom of the sky, directly showing the point of infinity!

    The color of the sky faded, and Gu Erduo and Su Daiji recovered immediately after the senses had deteriorated. Then, they each drew their Scorpio Axe. A flying animal with nine tails suddenly appeared, blocking the aftermath of the dissipation.

    Most of the Restrictive Spells casted in front of the mausoleum had been broken, leaving only a few thinyers. If Chunyangzi was a Legendary mighty one, then this ce would have beenid out beforehand, but now it was feared that the mausoleum might copse.

    ¡°Not bad,¡± the Tyrant lightly mentioned. Then the purple light passed by the darkness, and Gu Erduo saw Su Meng who was in a green robe fall back two steps, blocking Mister Luda.

    When Meng Qi rushed to the mausoleum of Chunyangzi, he realized that the tactical formation and the entrance of the mausoleum had been destroyed. As he cautiously entered, he felt that something was not right. Then, he realized that the Tyrant had stabbed Mister Luda, while Gu Erduo and Su Daiji just stood there, watching.

    He knew that the Tyrant¡¯s Nirvana Realm and his Dharmakaya were weaker than his, but his Legendary trait, realm, and domineering aura were still better. There was an unstoppable enemy in his way, so he thought about sneaking in quietly and taking away the inheritance of Chunyangzi, relying on the Nirvana Realm to resist the force of correction all the way.

    He might have a shot, but he wouldn¡¯t be able to go back from it. In the turmoil of death, as he waited for the situation to calm down, he could go back for the inheritance, cover the mausoleum once again, and preserve history!

    However, the Tyrant was much stronger than what he had imagined. With just two attacks, he had left Mister Luda defeated, and he would be victorious with three, provided that there were no idents. Meng Qi also attached great importance to love and kindness. His thoughts were spinning as he had to make a decision right then: whether to stop the Tyrant¡¯s attack that would finish him.

    He might not stand a chance against the Tyrant, but at least his de will not really finish off his master!

    Especially when his understanding of the Tyrant¡¯s moves and fighting styles far exceeds anyone, and he even knew how many worms were in the Tyrant¡¯s stomach. So, he should make use of this advantage!

    Just do whatever you think of... Meng Qi held his sword at chest¡¯s height. He bounced up and down fiercely, then turned into rays of colorful lights, heading towards the Tyrant¡¯s head.

    The sword beam went dim like water waves, it quickly filled up heaven and earth, soaking up the surrounding green, yellow, white, and ck colors. Everything went into slow motion, including the Tyrant, Gu Erduo, and Su Daiji.

    As soon as the Fairy-ying Sword was drawn, it beheaded Da Luo!

    The sword beams were like raindrops. With the silence and dy, they were all falling toward the Tyrant!

    As the years went by, not a single dust was formed, and the past did not change either. However there was an Illusory River surrounding the Tyrant, and as the Tyrant stepped into the waters, it was as if an old man looked back at him from the Word of Mortals. He had seen the past, the present, and the future. The previous dy and silence no longer had an effect on him.

    The Tyrant nodded in agreement, as ifplimenting Meng Qi, then in a very proud manner, shouted, ¡°Step into the river, as life is not destined!¡±

    There were silhouettes flying out of the river from time to time. Some held knives, some held halberds, some held tripods, and some looked like future lords. They were derived from the borderless space, following the lead of the Tyrant, drawing their swords together. The torrential rains of the past and present have sealed all angles including time and space.

    Su Daiji¡¯s heart raced as he watched. The Great Sage of Mei Mountain, Yuan Hong had no simr attacks, so if the Tyrant had died in the Middle Ages, at least he could still be satisfied with it.

    When faced with this situation which was beyond the previous attack on the realm, Meng Qi was not at all surprised, because he knew that the Tyrant¡¯s best solution against the Fairy-ying Sword was to step into the river, as life is not destined.

    His right hand was pierced by the sword, causing it to constantly change. He weed the silhouettes that came through the River of Time one after the other, changing their fate and destiny. Meanwhile, his left hand had formed a palm de. He pierced into the void, causing heaven and earth to turn pitch ck, and agitated karma.

    A sword and knife disregarding the past. They did not seek the afterlife, but tampered with karma. What they were waiting for was none other than step into the river, as life is not destined!

    Ignore the two parties, try to focus on the trait of the Nirvana Realm, and utilize one¡¯s strong points to attack another¡¯s weak points!

    At the same time, Mister Luda had also given his tacit cooperation, and once again drew his one and only sword beam.

 Chapter 1030: The Witty Xiao Meng

    <h4>Chapter 1030: The Witty Xiao Meng</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    Meng Qi raised his brows. In front of him floated an ancientmp that burned a colorless me. The continuous flow of the ck and white light shone onto the pitch ck heavens and earth, letting the illusory karma world that was covered  lines to emerge.

    The knife was broken, so was the future of the sword. Each and every karma thread swayed, shaking violently. The Tyrant, Gu Erduo, Su Daiji, Mister Luda, and the entire mausoleum seemed to be unreal. Once the karma world had copsed, everything would be inplete chaos and be ressified ording to the Principles of Karma.

    The virtual shadows that were summoned by the Tyrant from the River of Time was getting thinner and weaker, as if they had lost connection. At that moment, the differentiated sword beams had fallen, and their destinies altered. They had deviated from their original target, those including the halberd, knife, and tripod. Instead, they changed their course and were heading toward the Tyrant. The lights intertwined together, and the rain poured. There were no spaces left for him to dodge, no, there was one, and it was the very spot where the Tyrant stood.

    However, Mister Luda had a six-in-one sword formation. He would use the most basic yet skillful swordsmanship to interpret the meaning of six-in-one, which was the upper and lower quadrterals are called the universe, and also infuse the power of heaven and earth into it as he turned fiercely toward the iparable enemy.

    At this time, the Tyrant seemed to be in a vast starry sky, and enemies surrounded him in all directions. It was unprecedented, reminiscent of the past, but also a look into the future that featured a leisure universe. There were no solitaries, and it seemed that fate was destined to be universal.

    ¡°Good!¡± the Tyrant suddenly screamed, his body swelled rapidly and was protected by ayer of ck armor. His hair fluttered behind him, and every acupoint on each muscle was filled with tremendous power, as if there was a wheel of stars shining from them, unwavering and projecting domineerance.

    The domineering aura covered the heaven and earth. Whether it was Meng Qi manipting the virtual shadows of karma, or the fate that was secretly altered, not to mention that the sword beam that Mister Luda whipped out had suddenly stopped, all of these were not because time had stopped, but they were due to the domineering aura being brought to a standstill.

    This was the unprecedented domineering aura of the Tyrant, this was the Tyrant¡¯s true form!

    Taking advantage of the short pause, the Tyrant drew his Invincible de, but it suddenly disappeared. It had also gone into the karma world to smash Meng Qi¡¯s sword, so that he could no longer manipte the connection between the virtual shadows and himself.

    The knife and the illusory palm collided, causing the karma to briefly subside. The de rushed out of the illusionary world, then mmed into the void, and if it was as fast as lightning, then it was just as fierce, as it condensed all the thunder between heaven and earth.

    Bang!

    Lightning exploded and entered the Nine Levels of Underground. The demon was beheaded first. There was no difference between the strong and the weak within this range, so the attacks from the virtual shadows wouldpletely engulf Meng Qi and Mister Luda¡¯s sword beam.

    Boom!

    Both Meng Qi and Mister Luda flew out of the Sea of Thunder andnded hard by the side of the mausoleum wall, breaking the Restrictive Spell, which caused half of the mausoleum¡¯s front hall to copse.

    Wuji Golden Lotuses fell all over them, and the universe that was revealed by the acupuncture points had been destroyed. As the knife shed, Meng Qi, who was blocking the front of Mister Luda had suffered quite a heavy injury. From the concept of Yin and Yang, this was a good thing, as life and death was constantly changing, and injuries and strength were rapidly recovering. Thus, Mister Luda seemed to be weaker than before.

    With the help of the domineering aura, it is possible to use only two knives as our only shot, because even the strength of the realms could not win against him. So how should we go about this? Meng Qi had tons of ambitions and he had experienced head-on battles, and even if the virtual shadows summoned by the Devil Buddha Ananda were finally over, the thought that he could not win against the opponent would never cross his mind.

    But of course, this may also be because of the domineering aura.

    The Tyrant did not im his victory. Instead, he carried the two in one swoop and stayed put, allowing them to catch their breath. Then he sighed, ¡°Not bad, manipting karma, affecting destinies. Ever since the extinction of natural tyrants, there were only a few Legendaries that can have the traits of the Nirvana Realm, and I have managed to gather you two here today, so this trip was worth it after all.¡±

    ¡°Not bad, you both had forced me to reveal myplete Dharmakaya, and like the saints, you may die in peace now.¡±

    His domineering aura was like tides, and the impact that it had on Meng Qi and Mister Luda wasrge. It created phantoms in their minds, causing a mental shock and slowing down their recovery speed.

    At this moment, Gu Erduo looked at the passage that had been broken through during the battle, then he looked at the Invincible de in the Tyrant¡¯s hand. He was worried that the Tyrant would get cold feet, as he already had a new love, and would abandon the old one, so he decided to seize the current favorable situation, and hurriedly spoke up, ¡°Tyrant, if we wait any longer, I fear that fate may change again, so why don¡¯t we go retrieve the great power of Yi Qi Turning San Qing first?¡±

    The Tyrant was going to refuse to show that he was not afraid of the change, but then he saw that Meng Qi¡¯s injury recovered at a rate faster than he expected, and he and Mister Luda were struggling to resist him, so he changed his mind and nodded, ¡°They deserve a grand death, so I¡¯lle backter.¡±

    He took a step forward and stood in front of Meng Qi, Mister Luda, Gu Erduo, and Su Daiji. If they wanted to pass, they had to go through the Tyrant first!

    Upon seeing this, Meng Qi took a deep breath and transmitted sound waves to Mister Luda,

    Formation!

    Mister Luda heard the sound and knew what it meant. He immediately widened his distance and attacked the Tyrant.

    The Tyrant was filled with confidence. He did not move but only waited for this attack, seemingly interested in seeing what they could whip out together.

    The sword in Meng Qi¡¯s hand suddenly shook, projecting a sword beam with a mixture of red, green, yellow, white, and ck. The sword beam differentiated and with control, each sword beam was formed individually. Deducing the mystery of time and void, the upper and lower quadrterals had been called the universe throughout the ages. Heaven and earth curled up like a chicken, and the tremendous pressure and the slowing of time seemed to have united as one, making them lower down the Celestial shing Sword and Fairy-ying Sword.

    As for Mister Luda¡¯s Single Hearted Sword, its sword beam had also differentiated, and with the same control, formed the same individual sword beams. They wereyered and intertwined together, expounding the rtionship between matter and energy. Matter was energy; energy was matter. It was a mutual conversion which showed subtle abnormalities, and with only one man¡¯s ability, he lowered both the Celestial Invading Sword and Celestial Killing Sword.

    The two sword beamsbined together, and the front hall of the mausoleum suddenly fell intoplete chaos. The Restrictive Spell was ruined and turned into energy, and the Tyrant suddenly went pale, no longer that arrogant.

    Two men and two swords, the Fairy-ying Sword Formation!

    Meng Qi once tried to set up this formation with his own strength, but the result was not satisfying. Now he was promoted to Earth Fairy and had good control over it. Not to mention with the cooperation from Mister Luda, just by using two swords, the power of the Fairy-ying Sword was suddenly higher than that of one person, though it was no better than when the four teamed up.

    At the same time, Meng Qi¡¯s mind screamed, ¡°Knife! Brother, help me!¡±

    I can¡¯t ignore my master!

    The chaos worsened and it seemed that there was no way of stopping it. The Tyrant who was caught in it seemed to have been ambushed from all sides, hitting the end of the road. It was as if he was being engulfed by the chaos and bing a part of it.

    ¡°Good, good, good!¡± the Tyrant said repetitively. The domineering aura surged, withstanding the chaos temporarily. He raised the Invincible de in his hands, and solemnly dered, ¡°The heavens and earth do not exist, but I do!¡±

    The invincible de beam moved forth. Created in times of destruction, yet it managed to make an opening, a path, adding to the chaos and sending Meng Qi and Mister Luda flying once again!

    Boom. Meng Qi fell to the bottom of the hill as the Golden Light dimmed a little. It seemed that the Tyrant was an undefeatable enemy, but at least they couldfort their future selves, saying that although they had exhausted all means, it was still difficult to shake the Tyrant.

    No, we can¡¯t be affected by the domineering aura!

    But the Invincible de did not help me at all...

    At that moment, the Tyrant stood in front of the two and said tly, ¡°I¡¯ll grant you another chance. Leave now, and wait till the celestial transcendentes to find me again.¡±

    After that, he turned and walked away. He wasn¡¯t worried about being attacked from behind, his body stood tall and strong, and his pace was simr to that of a tiger and dragon.

    Was he really undefeatable?

    Was there really no chance at all?

    Was he the protagonist of the Middle Ages?

    If I don¡¯t resist, then I will be thrown into time by the force and be shredded into pieces; and if I resist, then I¡¯ll die by the hands of the Tyrant? Meng Qi was lost in thought, then he saw Mister Luda picking himself up again.

    His indestructible body of Gengjin was covered in scars, and it seemed that the sword in his hands was the only support that he had.

    ¡°Fuck, life is short, if you¡¯re not satisfied then just do it your way!¡± scolded Meng Qi. He then set off flying in his Indestructible Original Form, on the way to a matter of life and death.

    At this very moment, a fuzzy thought about the Invincible de came to his mind, it went something like: create a chance for you to turn the tables on him!

    This cannot go wrong without any reason!

    The chance to turn the tables, turn the tables... Meng Qi¡¯s head was spinning, then his eyes suddenly brightened, and he transmitted a message to Mister Luda, ¡°Senior Luda, I¡¯ll leave Gu Erduo and Su Daiji for you to deal with, while I hold off Tyrant.''¡±

    Before Mister Luda could reply, Meng Qi had already stepped forward. The aura suddenly changed, and the Celestial Parting Sword turned a shade of tinum as the power between heaven and earth was suppressed.

    The Tyrant stayed put. He felt that the Invincible de in his hands sank, as if it was affected by all of these.

    Was there a weaponry that could have an effect on the Invincible de? Perhaps the Golden Emperor¡¯s pulse? The Tyrant turned back to look at Meng Qi, staring at him as if he was a dead man.

    Meng Qi followed the previous contacts, and with the help of the Celestial Parting Sword, stimted the ostentatious power of the Golden Emperor. He seized the opportunity to raise himself in his sleeve robe when the Invincible de was still suppressed!

    The heavens and earth went dark, forming a world of chaos. As the cuffs of Meng Qi were stretched wider, the Tyrant¡¯s expression changed, but he couldn¡¯t move due to the effect of the Invincible de. In a blink of an eye, his whole body was sucked into the cuff!

    The World in the Sleeve was great magic. It could be customized to fit more enemies, but as for whether it could imprison them, that was another matter.

    Just after the Tyrant was sucked in, Meng Qi had disappeared. With the help of the karma link, he managed to travel a distance and appear at the entrance of Jiang Xin Watersource.

    Boom!

    Meng Qi¡¯s sleeve robe looked like it was going to burst any moment. The entrance was just a few feet away, at the bottom of the water source.

    At this moment, there were a few Buddhist masters searching for the golden body of Bodhisattva around the waters. The first one was very calm. It was the Wise Holy Monk carrying the Back of Sky Sack that belonged to the Maitreya Buddha!

    When Meng Qi knew that they could no longer be traced, they would inevitably think that he had returned to the bottom of the water source, thus turning back to search for him, and bringing the Tyrant¡¯s trap with them!

    In the face of this situation, Meng Qiughed out loud, his voice came from the bottom of the water source, ¡°Dear Buddhist monks, the old hag is right here, catch me if you can!¡±

 Chapter 1031: Piles Of Report

    <h4>Chapter 1031: Piles Of Report</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    The sound prated the waters and echoed in the ears of the Bodhisattvas and the Wise Holy Monk. In an instant, they regained consciousness and locked their eyes on Meng Qi.

    Su Meng actually took the initiative to jump out? If something was abnormal, it must be a demon! The first thing that popped up in the Wise Holy Monk¡¯s mind was such thought.

    It was his own decision to wait for the Bodhisattvas to search the bottom of the water that hadpromised one of his important secrets. This in turn had pushed him to a corner, forcing him to appear, but did he do this to try and draw attention? Or was it because he had prepared well during the times when he had disappeared, by nting a trap, wishing that the Bodhisattvas would fall into it?

    The Wise Holy Monk was still extremely cautious, but he did not dare scorn nor be reckless. His heart went out to the souls of the remaining six Bodhisattvas, allowing them each to hold onto a part of the Talisman of the Six Runes. The reason he scattered it was because of emergency and supplementary purposes. He then lifted up the Back of Sky Sack directly from the ground, and hurled the white old cloth bag toward Meng Qi.

    As the bag opened, it spread out in ten directions, including the three realms. Inside it was filled with white lotus blossoms, as if there was a purend growing them. It was necessary to introduce the people to the buddhist country at the end of dharma!

    Upon seeing the famous people under the cover of Bodhisattvas, Meng Qi was not afraid, as he could no longer control his sleeve robe.

    Boom!

    The captivating purple light illuminated and immediately cut off the left sleeve of Meng Qi.

    ¡°You¡¯re looking to die!¡± bellowed the Tyrant in a cold and deep voice as soon as the de beam rushed out.

    The Tyrant was arrogant, but he had a heart ofpassion. All he wanted was to crush the enemy and did not want to be weak, even the Taishang Demon had to reach the peak of celestial transcendent for it to kill again. In the previous match, he had a more condescending attitude when he went against Meng Qi and Mister Luda. Judging from the potentials and strengths of these weaklings, there was no need for him to go all out, or maybe he should wait for them to get stronger first, otherwise, don¡¯t even mention it. It was obvious that the Tyrant always responded passively to his enemies, he wasn¡¯t one who would first make a move, one who would get ahead of people, or one who would continuously attack.

    However, because of this, he had little setbacks. When he fell into the World in the Sleeve of his opponent, though he suffered no injuries, he was still quite embarrassed about it, which made him want to kill even more.

    But before he could say anything, the white lotus blossoms and the three realms were covered by the rag sack!

    Was it the Back of Sky Sack? Or the Human Sack? After inheriting the heritage of the God of Thunder, he could see the past lives of people. The Tyrant who had cut off his past was no stranger to this Buddhist treasure. The color of his face had changed as he turned red with outrage, ¡°Maitreya, would you like to step in?¡±

    The Tyrant¡¯s voice boomed like thunder, and his domineering aura became more frightening than before, surging like the sea. It was as if someone had generously poured money into the Back of Sky Sack, causing ripples in the cloth bag. The de beam with purple electricity burst out, wanting to reverse the ether. The Fairy God Biyi had divided the Nine Levels of Heaven and the Human Sack into two!

    The de beam rushed into the cloth bag, causing a fierce battle to go down as the Tyrant tried to break through theyers of enchantments, trying to find a gap in the Back of Sky Sack to escape. The two momentarily froze.

    ¡°Nice!¡± Meng Qi had been waiting for this very moment. He gave a word of praise, and as the wind changed directions, he escaped from his true body into the Human Sack.

    At that very moment, the Wise Holy Monk and the six Maha Bodhisattva were taken aback by the Tyrant¡¯s voice. Wasn¡¯t Su Meng in there? Then how did he stop bing invincible, was it because he had provoked the Tyrant?

    This mistake was a vitality. They were already a step behind when they found out that Meng Qi had left his true body. The Talisman of the Six Runes lit up, and the Almighty Six Buddha¡¯s virtual shadow appeared. Before the seals could intertwine, Meng Qi was already in his Celestial Body, turned into a Divine Man. The nine big acupuncture points appeared in a subsidiary universe and the evolved cave. It opened the sky and imprinted on all of the imaginary things, mming them onto the ground.

    Boom!

    The seal that had failed to form by the Almighty Six Buddhas was directly opened by sheer power. Meng Qi took this opportunity to rush up to the sky, but the Flowers Serve The Truth of the Wise Holy Monk was dyed and could not attack him in time. Once again, he had lost his shadow.

    After getting away from the crowd, Meng Qi immediately returned to Chunyangzi¡¯s mausoleum with the help or the remaining karma link. What he said to Mister Luda was just a suggestion, not an order. After all, Gu Erduo had the Scorpio Axe, and Su Daiji was a true Celestial Being. Their background was quite deep, and who knows, they might have some kind of treasure hidden elsewhere, so it was definitely impossible to rely only on Mister Luda.

    Squeak, the de beam was going to attack the Back of Sky Sack. The Tyrant was quite rxed, which shocked the six Maha Bodhisattva. They had almost turned back to their human forms, switching ces with the Tyrant, and letting him escape the sack in the process.

    How do I cover for the Tyrant? The Wise Holy Monk gave up chasing Meng Qi as the disaster was headed toward him.

    Although he was not clear what happened, he understood that he had followed the footsteps of Su Meng. As for the Tyrant¡¯s temperament, he had no words, because taming a tiger like him was quite difficult!

    His thoughts were spinning, the Tyrant was going to burst out of the sack that very moment, and so the Wise Holy Monk made up his mind, his face solemn as he transmitted a message to all the Bodhisattvas, ¡°Talisman of the Six Runes!¡±

    This matter was ordered by the Maitreya Buddha. Covering for the Tyrant was a mistake, he could not handle all of this on his own, he still had to make a decision. He believed that the Tyrant did not stand a chance against the Maitreya Buddha!

    The sound of Zen was like a calling from god, awakening the six Bodhisattvas at the same time, simting the Talisman of the Six Runes in their hands. The virtual shadow of Buddha appeared once again, intertwining the seals, blessing them right on top of the Back of Sky Sack.

    The light from the zed ss shed, and the mouth of the sack instantly shrunk, trapping the Tyrant in it as it flew back into the hands of the Wise Holy Monk.

    The Wise Holy Monk carried the Human Sack, only to feel that it was expanding uncontrobly. He could no longer hold onto the bag as it was propped open by a magical force.

    He hurriedly said, ¡°This precious sack recognizes its owner and is often carried away by time, not to mention that I cannot perform any magical powers. So quick, stick the Talisman of the Six Runes onto the sack, the Tyrant might escape any moment.¡±

    The six Bodhisattvas immediately turned their right palm over, ¡°Om,¡±¡±Ma¡±, ¡°Ni¡±, ¡°Pad¡±, ¡°Me¡±, ¡°Hum.¡± As it formed on the Human Sack, a small golden me shone, and the expansion came to an abrupt stop.

    The Wise Holy Monk did not speak again. He carried the Back of Sky Sack, praising the name of Maitreya Buddha in his heart, and was only one step away from him. He left the six Bodhisattvas at the temple, then entered a magical ce alone.

    It was pure and vast here with many Buddhist countries. They were not Pure Lands, but were countries with humans, with good faith in the citizens, and a king that governed.

    Among the countless Buddhist countries, there was a Pure Land full of white lotuses, pure and free, Zen forever flowing.

    In the center of that Pure Land was Xumi Mountain, and on top of it sat a magnificent and luxurious temple without a que.

    The Wise Holy Monk immediately appeared in front of the temple, captivated by the Pure Land. His body suddenly had a sinister aura, but it soon converged, and he was still righteous.

    He was carrying the Human Sack, smiling and nodding kindly at the surrounding Luohan monks. He did not act strangely as he slowly entered the main hall. In it, there were nine white lotus tforms, and on ity a golden Buddha with a bulging belly who was smiling back at him.

    ¡°Master, the disciples failed to seed, instead they had wronged the Tyrant,¡± the Wise Holy Monk hurriedly pleaded guilty.

    ¡°The Tyrant?¡± The Maitreya Buddha¡¯s smile twitched as he thought for a moment, then said, ¡°Go back to the temple, but leave the Human Sack here and wait for my arrangement.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± the Wise Holy Monk did not dare to stop moving, as if the Maitreya Buddha in front of him was more horrifying than the Heretic Evil Demon.

    ¡°The Tyrant...¡± when he saw the Wise Holy Monk had gone far away, the Maitreya Buddha expression immediately became gloomy, as if he was clenching his teeth. ¡°The Tyrant is many things, even I cannot decide what he is, I must go and see for myself.¡±

    He got up from the lotus tform, his golden body shrunk as soon as he hit the ground, turning into a yellow-browed samanera. In fact, he wasn¡¯t a true Maitreya Buddha, but was a yellow-browed king at the Leiyin Temple, a pilgrimage to the west from there. He was a samanera Maitreya Buddha!

    The yellow-browed king carried the Human Sack as he mumbled to himself. The Talisman of the Six Runes on top was blooming with golden light, wrapping him in it, holding him in ce as the illusory River of Time flowed everywhere.

    As the golden light leaped, the yellow-browed king jumped intoplete darkness, a ce with no sense of direction, no past and no future.

    Once again he recited the moniker, and a world of Pure Lands suddenly appeared in the darkness. It was a perfect, wless, radiant, and blissful ce, unlike those that had hundreds and thousands of robbery cases, always in chaos.

    The yellow-browed king¡¯s eyes drooped as he slowly made his way into this piece of Pure Land, which brought him directly to the side of a virtuous white lotus pool.

    There were countless white lotuses in the pool, and only one had bloomed. A smiling big belly monk sat by the pool, admiring that white lotus.

    ¡°Protagonist, there is a turn of events. Su Meng is a cunning man, even the Tyrant has fallen into the Back of Sky Sack, a trap that he set up,¡± the yellow-browedd said in a respectful way.

    Big belly monk chuckled, ¡°Anyway, do not get involved in the Tyrant¡¯s business. Go back, release him and apologize to him as apensation gift. He can be persuaded with reason but not cowed with force. Then find a way to bring Su Meng here and we¡¯ll hear him out.¡±

    ¡°Yes, protagonist,¡± the yellow-browedd did not dare say more or wait any longer. He carried the Human Sack and returned to the Maitreya¡¯s Pure Land.

    The big belly monk remained sitting by the pool, suddenly remembering a saying by the Sleeping Buddha:

    ¡°Even when you¡¯re living in a bad environment, so is Buddhism. Improve your Dharmakaya and Sambhogakaya. Gautama Buddha is the future. If someone is defeated during the imperial years, or killed during a robbery in the Middle Ages, then you have to avoid this ce, embrace your Sambhogakaya, give to others under your name, bear your karma, get robbed on your behalf, and wait till this has ended, then you can go find the path to the Nirvana Realm. Illuminate the end of thew, be the lord of Buddhism, take the opportunity to be the emperor of the Buddhist world...¡±

    The big belly monk¡¯s thoughts were all over the ce, finally he put his hands together and whispered, ¡°Namo Amitabha.¡±

 Chapter 1032: Things Have Taken a New Turn

    <h4>Chapter 1032: Things Have Taken a New Turn</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    Meng Qi and the Tyrant disappeared at the same time, appearing on a deep road at the mausoleum of Chunyangzi, right in front of Mister Luda. He did not hesitate, but was carrying his Single Hearted Sword, holding it like he was in training as he flew forward.

    Can Su Meng distract the Tyrant? How long can he hold on for? What if the Tyrant went after him? If I cannot handle Gu Erduo and Su Daiji, what then? If it works, and I can cast the magical Yi Qi Turning San Qing, get to the inheritance of Chunyangzi and the Upper-Holed Sword first, thend will be exposed, and it might attract the wolves, then how will we refurnish and reestablish the mausoleum and pass on the orthodoxy? Even if this matter is satisfactorily resolved, Gu Erduo and Su Daiji can easily cause an uproar, exposing the secrets of the Zhenwu Sect and the Xi Jian Pavilion to the eyes of the strong in the Middle Ages, then how should we avoid this...

    At the moment when switching to other Dharmakayas, a thought would inevitably sh through their mind, filled with anxiety and distractions, but this wasn¡¯t the case for Mister Luda. His mind was only filled with how he should go about this. He hadpletely forgotten about the rest, about the many future possibilities.

    ¡°I was a moronic child. If I was distracted, it would be hard for me to know my left from my right. So when I¡¯m upied, I only consider the matter at hand, giving it my best. I don¡¯t dwell on whether it ends well or not...¡± these were the words that were once said by Mister Luda to his wife. It didn¡¯t carry any inferiority nor pride, just like the sword in his hand, always pointing toward the path at his feet.

    The sword beam passed by as Mister Luda realized theyers of Restrictive Spells in front of him and all of the agencies had fully opened up. Apparently Gu Erduo had been using the Scorpio Axe¡¯s Power to banish Fairies. At the peak of the mountain, the water had stopped flowing. Without stopping, he rushed to the main burial chamber. The Restrictive Spell that was originally a Legendary level spell had long been on the verge of copse due to the flow of time and the confrontation it had with the Tyrant, as it had failed to stop the attack.

    Step by step Mister Luda caught up to it, his Dharmakaya that was covered in scars and marks was obviously healing. In the name of the indestructible body of Gengjin, the self-healing, hardening, and sharpening was no doubt a miracle.

    A bronze door not far from him opened as a light suddenly shed onto thend in front of him. Inside the main burial chamber, the scenery was reflected under the bright candlelight. The bronze coffin that was covered in rust was not ced at the center, instead it was against a wall at the east side, there were nomps of azraell and no seal script pattern on its lid.

    Therge door was facing a Cloud Bed, surrounded by fairy mist. Among the mist was a floating Pure Bright Sword that had three mouths pointing toward his heart. The light from the sword could slice worries, eroticism, and greed in half with just one swing, and they would disappear without a trace.

    The three-mouth sword was like a formation, and in its core floated two things, one was a pure white jade statue of Lord Dao De, the other was an elegant and beautiful jade statue of Chunyangzi. As for Mister Luda¡¯s understanding of the Pure Yang Sect, he knew that thetter was the Zhen Yi Inheritance of orthodox Chunyangzi, and the former was the Zhen Yi Inheritance with great magical powers of Yi Qi Turning San Qing. They gave out a clear light, illuminating their surroundings like a dream. Gu Erduo and Su Daiji stood at the front, the light and shadow of their faces floating, showing an array of green and dark colors, as if the greed had been broken and temporarily lost.

    As they felt the aura of a strong enemy heading toward them, they flung backward like a demon, and saw that Mister Luda was carrying his sword.

    ¡°Where¡¯s the Tyrant?¡± Su Daiji¡¯s voice was soft and charming, but filled with horror.

    They could actually pass through the Tyrant?

    Although the Tyrant was arrogant, he did not worry about the people with potential growing stronger, instead he was willing to let them go, giving them vitality and another head start for them to go against him!

    It could be said that the Tyrant, as a Celestial Being of this realm was strong, but to what extent? There were no Celestial Beings from the past nor future that were as strong as him. Mister Luda and Su Meng had many traits which highlighted their sword skills, but they would not be on par with the Tyrant. However, the Tyrant did not show up, instead it was Mister Luda who did!

    What on earth was going on?

    Surely it didn¡¯t mean that they had the strength to defeat or stall the Tyrant by teaming up? Unless Su Meng had another hidden skill that he used as ast resort?

    Just the thought of it made people shudder!

    Not only did Su Daiji think so, but when Gu Erduo saw that the one who came was Mister Luda, he too, could not believe his own eyes. He was quite clear of the Tyrant¡¯s strength, it wasn¡¯t something that could be achieved just by teaming up, by relying on trainings and magic, or relying on a Legendary or Nirvana Realm trait. Could it be that Su Meng had gotten the fully awakened Peerless Heavenly Weapon that was left behind by Heavenly Lord Yuanshi?

    Upon seeing their worried faces as they were surprised and yet confused, Mister Luda did not hesitate to raise his sword.

    The light from the sword was clear, illuminating the burial chamber, causing the eternal me to be remarkably dim, swaying and falling apart. They went into a sword formation, each performing the secrets of the four Fairy-ying Sword, circling Gu Erduo and Su Daiji in the middle.

    The Fairy-ying Sword Formation wasplicated as it created a horizontal and longitudinal sword power that destroyed everything.

    At that moment, the sword power suddenly expanded, and then copsed, losing its power and sharpness. The Scorpio Axe that carried the light of the water waves from the pool directly opened as Gu Erduo showed his true and natural form, while Su Daiji used his nine white tails to block the entrances of the burial chamber.

    When his move had seeded, Gu Erduo took a glimpse andughed, ¡°If you were still at the peak of your previous state, with no injuries and not exhausted, then I would be so afraid to the point of surrendering with my Scorpio Axe. But now, it only takes a few breaths to kill you.¡±

    He took a step forward, raising his axe, and transmitted a message to Su Daiji who was behind him, ¡°I¡¯ll deal with Luda while you quickly retrieve the inheritance, or else this will go on forever,plicating the issue.¡±

    Mister Luda was good at distracting, but it didn¡¯t mean that he was a fool that did not know how to think. After going through what he did just now, he knew the condition that his body was in. Even with good control of his sword skills, it was almost impossible to hold off Gu Erduo and Su Daiji, he could only fight to his death, hoping for a breakthrough in the face of the battle.

    Before he could picture it in his mind, the burial chamber, the Cloud Bed, the coffin, and the eternal me appeared clearly. Mister Luda was an experienced strong person, he suddenly caught a glimmer of spiritual light between the electricity and fire.

    The sword in his hand suddenly popped out, theyers of sword beams ovepped each other, twisting into a spiral form, and mightily pointed toward the direction of Gu Erduo. The giant axe in Gu Erduo¡¯s hand lit up, its surface suddenly darkened to a horrible shade, as it engulfed everything in its path, attacking the enemy and smashing the sword beams. As the nine fox tails of Su Daiji danced in the air, his hands were havingplications, causing the fairy fog around the Cloud Bed to quickly disperse.

    As the spiral sword beam was splitting the surface of the axe, it was sucked in by the dark matter. But everything that had a Yin would have a Yang. So the sword beam that was engulfed and shredded to pieces dissipated. In other words, it was spat out.

    All of a sudden, a feminine force emerged, and took the opportunity to bounce to the side!

    At the side was the bronze coffin, which was located at the east!

    The expression on Gu Erduo¡¯s face slightly changed, his heart quenching. Mister Luda¡¯s control over this sword was so strong that it concealed his weaknessespletely, and it was obvious that he was attacking me, but he was actually heading for the bronze coffin.

    As a Legendary and powerful coffin, it must have been the strongest thing that was banned by the mausoleum, causing great hindrance to Gu Erduo and Su Daiji. As for him, Mister Luda had never been distracted even once when thinking about the consequences!

    When Gu Erduo was in his natural form, the lightning sprayed out from the sky and chased after the delicate sword beam at an unparalleled speed, trying to eliminate it.

    But at this moment, the delicate sword beam dissipated itself, and it seemed to be illusory.

    Dong!

    The thundernded right on the bronze coffin, hitting the delicate sword beam as well as it scattered and reformed.

    The light illuminated and the coffin suddenly shook.

    Za! Za! Za!

    The lid of the coffin slowly moved as Gu Erduo and Su Daiji¡¯s heart stopped beating. They wanted to let go of the inheritance and stop Mister Luda¡¯s demeanor to prevent the coffin from opening.

    No! Gu Erduo used to be an ambitious person, but he had changed after bing a God. Nheless, his character did not. At this moment, he turned around and sent a message to Su Daiji, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the coffin first, take out the inheritance, don¡¯t waste the whole day on a wild goose chase!¡±

    I don¡¯t care what was in that coffin, and I¡¯ll only worry about it when the thinges crawling out of it, suppose it would first go for Mister Luda?

    Then, he raised his axe to block the iing sword hurled by Mister Luda.

    Za! Za! Za!

    The lid of the coffin was opened, and Gu Erduoughed all of a sudden, as there was nothing in the coffin, it seemed that they were a little too obsessed about it. There were no remains, and there weren¡¯t anyyouts at all!

    Luda was in vain!

    Their obsession with the Ancient Bronze Coffin had dissipated into the air, echoing within the main burial chamber, then it turned into an elegant voice and muttered, ¡°Who am I? I am who?¡±

    Who am I? I am who? These words made Su Daiji, who was bearing a lot of weight, tremble. On the other hand, it reminded Mister Luda of what he had seen when he was in the east.

    Gu Erduo did not understand any of it. He took a step forward, ready to chop off Mister Luda with his axe.

    At that moment, a man in green robes appeared behind Mister Luda. He looked at the Ancient Bronze Coffin in dismay, repeating the words ¡°Who am I? I am who?¡± in his mouth.

    He sure returned quickly... Mister Luda never thought that Meng Qi, who was handling the Tyrant, could return that fast.

    In this regard, Meng Qi could only think of one thing, and that was to thank the Back of Sky Sack, the Wise Holy Monk, and the Maitreya Buddha.

    But at this moment, his mind was only filled with one thought: Who am I? I am who? Could it be that Chunyangzi was also the Qing Emperor? He had once worshipped under the house of Lord Dao De?

    The people who sent him and the others to the Middle Ages were the Qing Emperor and the Eastern Emperor Bell, so is it possible for them to return from this aspect?

 Chapter 1033: A Great Mocking Technique

    <h4>Chapter 1033: A Great Mocking Technique</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    Seeing Meng Qi who was wearing a green robe appearing at the aisle behind Mister Luda, Gu Erduo felt his heart sank for an instant, filling with an indescribable terror.

    Luda caught up, and Su Meng rushed over as well. How about the Tyrant?

    Even the invincible, legendary, and undefeatable Tyrant could not hinder two weak individuals who had not reached the level of Celestial Beings.

    It was not that they seized an opportunity from the Tyrant to surpass the hindrance with the slightest difference or bizarre means, and he was pursuing them from behind. It looked more like the Tyrant was directly being beaten up and he was out of sight as of now!

    Thinking of the terrifying power that was exhibited by the Tyrant, the redefined Strongest Celestial Being, and now thought of Su Meng who was not able to be blocked by the Tyrant, not to mention chasing after him, Gu Erduo¡¯s heart staggered for fear made him tremble. At that moment, he could not withdraw his axe because he was extremely dreadful of Meng Qi.

    No matter if Meng Qi depends on other means or a precious equipment, all these belong to a part of his abilities. How are Su Daiji and I going to resist his power?

    Is this the Primitive Emperor Su Meng? Is this the Nirmanakaya?

    Run!

    Su Daiji already had the Chunyangzi Inheritance in hand. When should they run away if not now?

    The feeling of panic and fear emerged in a sh; Gu Erduo immediately realized that he overreacted. The Tyrant not being able to block or pursue Meng Qi could be caused by other reasons such as the involvement of the mighty people, etc., so it did not prove that Su Meng must be very strong. But as he had already obtained the item he wanted, the urge of running away was the first thing that popped up in his mind.

    Gu Erduo¡¯s change in emotions and thoughts were brief yet intense. How could it possibly be hidden from Meng Qi who was equipped with Yuan Xin in his body? He then took a step forward with all his might, and appeared inside the broad main burial chamber. He straight away revealed his celestial body, upying the 1000 feet boundary, and was reflected along with the Dome of the Star¡¯s restrictive spell which was facing toward him. He showed his immortal heaven¡¯s real body in the air, causing Mister Luda and Su Daiji to appear as though they came to a giant kingdom.

    The Celestial Parting Sword on Meng Qi¡¯s hand absorbed the Energy of the Five Elements, and transformed into a magnificent giant sword. The majestic Force of Cave pressured the main burial chamber to shake, and simultaneously, he informed Mister Luda through sound transmission to detain Su Daiji to stop her from taking the Inheritance away while he was fighting against Gu Erduo.

    Both of them stared at each other, the electric lights scattered around with buzzing noise. Meng Qi¡¯s divine sense vibrated in void, and he voiced out very quickly with a shout, ¡°Do you think you are still the ambitious hero you used to be, Gu Erduo?¡±

    Ding Dang! The sound reverberated across the main burial chamber, causing it to tremble. Gu Erduo was dumbfounded for he could not understand what Meng Qi was trying to imply.

    As Meng Qi yelled, he moved one step forward, and the majestic universe of the nine acupuncture points appeared. He lifted his left hand, opened up all five fingers, and violentlyunched it toward Gu Erduo.

    The view in front of the palm was dim with countless cracks, causing the surroundings to be huddled up and condensed into a ball. All of a sudden, the heavens and earth were tilted upside down.

    Without contemting the words being told by Meng Qi, Gu Erduo raised his giant axe which was faintly discernible as though it did not weigh a lot, densing it into mist. He was surrounded by ripples of water, allowing the Fairy God to fade the statue of the body and revert to the mortal¡¯s power to banish Fairies to wee Meng Qi¡¯s palm which would turn him into mortal life.

    ¡°Great job!¡± Meng Qi shouted again with the seal of Yin Yang rotated, causing the strength in his left hand to disappear. Just then, the long sword in his right hand appeared as if it had been waiting for a long time.

    The Five Colors Divine Sword drew out the light circles, collecting the changes and force, and also as though it was collecting the space-time while presenting a slight endless chaos at the core to exactly stab on the Scorpio Axe.

    Puff! The faintly discernible mist and chaotic gloominess disappeared. The Five Colors Divine Sword bounced back, but did not get hurt as it had never fallen into the world of mortals and turned into useless rusty things made of iron or copper before.

    Awesome, thebination of the Celestial Parting Sword and Fairy-ying Sword Skill that formed the Wu¡¯Ji Seal was able to counterbnce the Power to Banish Fairies! Without hesitation, Meng Qi grabbed the opportunity to take a step forward, entering the region of close fighting. He raised his left hand once again, showing the Fan Tian Seal. All his five fingers were pure white, long and strong, looking like the Hand of a Divine Man.

    At the same time, he shouted again, ¡°How could you cringe before the Tyrant? Where was your heroic spirit and arrogance in those days, Gu Erduo?

    Gu Erduo¡¯s heart shivered, feeling a strong surge of humiliation. Then, he saw the palmnding on him, heaven and earth copsing, and all the natural things around him crashing. He could only lift his axe handle on time to withstand Meng Qi¡¯s palm.

    Snap!

    The surrounding space cracked, and Gu Erduo¡¯s body swayed a little.

    ¡°You shamelessly seek personal gain, and specte everywhere! Do you still consider yourself a grasnd warrior?¡±

    Meng Qi who got the upper hand did not want to lose his opportunity, thus, he yelled once again. He clenched his fist to condense the Force of Cave¡¯s Universe and gather the force around him. All the things returned to the void with the presence of the chaotic holes. With a punch, the boundless restrictive spell of the main burial chamber was torn apart, and could hardly cut across the sh of the axe. With the chaotic holes versus the chaotic holes, Gu Erduo retreated by one step, and the remaining waves destroyed the main burial chamber a little.

    ¡°You look as though you are tyrannical because you used to conquer the North and South, Gu Erduo. But actually you are just relying on weapons! You are just using your position to bully others! What a shame to the world!¡±

    Meng Qi mocked him openly. The Celestial Parting Sword exhibited the endless chaos again with the light circles fallen off to bnce out Gu Erduo¡¯s Power to Banish Fairies, causing Meng Qi¡¯s face to look pale at intervals.

    ¡°Gu Erduo, once your flesh tore apart, your heroic spirit and arrogance died off as well. After bing a God, you are just a weak guy! You are just a weak guy who is relying on others or other weapons!¡±

    ¡°Since that day you could fight two at a time, but today I will murder you directly one-on-one!¡±

    A shrieking sound was produced and echoed through the atmosphere in a gushing manner. Meng Qi showed his strength by gathering his energy from the flesh and the long sword was used as a defense. He blew with the fist for several times like the motion of shing. A continuous sound of thudding and rumbling was heard. This had caused Gu Erduo to defend himself in a pitiful manner for he could only depend on the strength of the Scorpio Axe to reluctantly stay alive under the violent rainstorm as he could not find any chances to counterattack. The sound of mocking which was lingering around his ears had ignited his feeling of resentment deep in his heart, and his fear to confront himself. The ups and downs in his heart had caused him to be unable to unleash his full potential.

    ¡°If I were you, I would be ashamed to death, Gu Erduo!¡± Meng Qi moved his body and a bunch of hair fell to the ground. His silhouette which could be seen everywhere was attempting to attack Gu Erduo as he swayed his Celestial Parting Sword to present Spreading Dao to the Universe in all directions.

    Gu Erduo controlled his humiliation and anger, turned the axe¡¯s head and the shadow of the Fairy Pool emerged. The sound of water ripples being surrounded with mist had formed aplete defense mechanism.

    Crash!

    All silhouettes of Meng Qi vanished due to the Power to Banish Fairies, even the several sword beams shing right in front of him faded away.

    It should not be like this! Where is Su Meng?

    Gu Erduo who had withstood this attack realized that something was amiss. Where was the Su Meng who was aggressive just now?

    Is it a trap? He chose to defend subconsciously for he was too used to be hit by others.

    On the other side, Mister Luda shed the sword beam, producingyers of arrays to detain Su Daiji who was holding the Inheritance item.

    Su Daiji¡¯s nine-tailed fox was as though nine long guns which were piercing, jabbing, picking, experiencing self-illusion, and apanying magic wing to break through the sword arrays, trying hard to rush out of the main burial chamber.

    Although Mister Luda had used up most of his energy and hurt himself quite severely, she did not possess the mysterious and terrifying Power to Banish Fairies so she could not break the array at once. Moreover, Meng Qi and Gu Erduo who were fighting against each other by the side had dreadful remaining waves, and they were like giants now. If she was not aware, she could be rubbed up against or hurt, so she could not exit in a hurry directly when she was advancing.

    Looking at Gu Erduo being pressured by the attack of Meng Qi like a heavy windstorm, it was quite obvious that failing would happen sooner orter. Su Daiji bit her silver tooth secretly, opened her mouth and spat a processional banner with the wind wafting waves of fragrance.

    With a shake of the processional banner, the evil wind spread out to cooperate with Su Daiji¡¯s nine whitetails to fragment the sword array.

    As the conveyance light rose, Su Daiji found an opportunity to dodge from Mister Luda and rush toward the entrance of the main burial chamber. However, Mister Luda wanted to derive fairy-ying sword skills with all his might to envelop her.

    At that moment, Su Daiji¡¯s vision cked out, the entrance of the main burial chamber turned into an ancient bronze coffin, and she changed her position unknowingly!

    Just then, she saw a gigantic and scary giant with pale gold body color, and majestic aura overlooking her with his cold and indifferent stare.

    ¡°Yang Jian?¡± she thought of this star-crossed person subconsciously, butter came to the realization that it was Su Meng.

    Meng Qi cast the Great Mocking Technique to pressure Gu Erduo forcefully in order to attract his full attention so that he could provide an opportunity for himself to snatch the item from Su Daiji.

    Who knows when the Tyrant will be free from the trap and when he¡¯ll return? I must be silly to battle with Gu Erduo and Su Daiji at Chunyangzi mausoleum till daylight!

    As the Celestial Parting Sword pierced out, Su Daiji could only sense that the colors at the surroundings were gone out of the blue, leaving behind only mono color. Even her thinking was dyed quite a lot, and she could not seem to be able to control the processional banner. As for Meng Qi, one of his hands was held up vertically like a palm de and cut toward the illusory karma world.

    Shining lights of stars were looking obvious; the connection between Su Daiji and the Chunyangzi Inheritance object was cut off as Meng Qi used the other hand to grab it with one attempt!

    Next, he and Mister Luda who had mutual understanding for each other left the main burial chamber before Gu Erduo regained hisposure, leaving behind a mocking statement, ¡°I will definitely take your life away next time, Gu Erduo!¡±

    Gu Erduo yelped and chased after them with the Scorpio Axe in hand. But Meng Qi was an expert in hiding and running away, hence, both of them were already nowhere to be found.

    ¡°Not going to let go of this revenge!¡± Gu Erduo who was poked by the difort and frustration in his heart was looking around with a strong sense of hatred.

    ...

    Meng Qi and Mister Luda escaped to the top of the Strong Wind of Ninth Heaven, waiting for a meeting, and suddenly the thought of the invincible de crossed their mind, ¡°Fly in a different direction! We almost bumped into the Tyrant.¡±

    Nice, life with an undercover is the best... Meng Qi who was not contemting about anything, pulled Mister Luda with him directly from a distance tond and return to Luocheng.

 Chapter 1034: The Promise Of The East China Sea

    <h4>Chapter 1034: The Promise Of The East China Sea</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    Landed from a distance for only a split second, within a few moments, Meng Qi could sense a turbulent and surging backwash force was trying to throw him into the Illusory River, dumping him into the Chaotic Flow of Time and return to the future present node. As for the possibility of him being torn into pieces by the Chaotic Flow of Time or entering the River once again, agitated the whirls of particles and undergone the scouring effect of erosion, were not taken into consideration by this force.

    At this instant, Meng Qi and Mister Luda were as though they were discriminated by heaven and earth. They were hit by the violent waves, and nearly lost control. Fortunately, the Principles of Karma operated by itself and the Nirvana Realm characteristics came to live through pressure. The River of Time around them looked illusionary prominent, forcefully defending the rage of heaven and earth.

    It was the amendment of heaven and earth and the umtion power of World Line.

    During the fierce fight at Chunyangzi mausoleum, Meng Qi could already feel it, but it was not as scary. Perhaps it was not distinct enough to influence the historical trend, and there was still a chance to ovee it. But now, he escaped with the Chunyangzi at hand and had evolved at a speed that had exceeded the normal scope. Hence, he immediately suffered a ferocious backwash effect.

    If it was not for the possibilities of rebuilding the mausoleum and appointing the Inheritance as offsets, Meng Qi believed that he would not be able to defend the amendment of the River of Time, with the exception that the invincible de was awake to give protection. Only the Nirvana influential figures could achieve this stage toplete the Creation Realm with the help of the corresponding main light treasure.

    With the scouring of waves, Meng Qi¡¯s mind seemed to have vague memories, and instantly became clear and was shocked to realize that he had almost forgotten Chunyangzi and Senior Chonghe. He felt as though his presence was slightly unreal.

    Is this a sign that history will be distorted and falsified?

    If it was not for the provision of the Principles of Karma and the Nirvana Realm characteristics at the same time, even if there was a chance for appointing the Inheritance again, my corresponding memories would definitely be ambiguous as if the confidence of a normal person regarding the details of his or her past... Meng Qi could clearly sense the price he needed to pay for simply ying around in ancient times. He transferred his thinking, and rapidly thought of a few ideas.

    First, the things that happened at Chunyangzi mausoleum could not be hidden away from the surrounding supreme individuals. It would definitely turn into a public space, so he needed to find another hidden location to rebuild the mausoleum. He would create a brown coffin and arrange the arrays to imitate it into a simrndscape, allowing the Patriarch of the Pure Yang Sect to leave behind the inheritance. Ifpared to representing the history without the presence of the Pure Yang Sect and Chonghe Patriarch, let the Patriarch of the Pure Yang Sect lose their way, and make it to the non-original mausoleum, to get the real Inheritance would make fewer changes to the history than the former one. Moreover, the umtion of the World Line had a basic requirement of making the least changes. That being said, the amendment power would decrease and it would not cause a turbulent scour to him from time to time like what happened now.

    Second, the backwash effect and amendments experienced could not be offset and the time he could stay in ancient times was decreasing over time. He could stay for at most half a month so he needed to find his way back as soon as possible.

    Third, Gu Erduo and others would not let him go. They would make use of the Scorpio Axe to cause more problems. For example, spread the news of the approximate hidden location of Zhenwu Sect and Xi Jian Pavilion, and utilize the force of the Middle Ages strongest warriors to defeat him and others. Hence, he could not act passively and suffer a beating, but instead he should initiate the attack and quickly kill Gu Erduo to eliminate the evil.

    Fourth, there were too many problems so he could definitely not be able to handle it all by himself. Therefore, he needed to make sure that everyone worked together. His return to Luocheng this time could possibly allow him to meet with most of the Future Dharmakayas. All of them were foreigners from foreign countries so he was thinking he could work with these sincere individuals from the Seven Seas and Twenty-Eight Worlds. If so, he, Mister Luda, Brother Doubi, and Senior Su each could lead a group of people to carry out their assigned tasks. In order to increase their battle strength, prevent Chunyangzi mausoleum from encountering strong warriors again and other rted problems, they had to see how many times the Zhen Yi Inheritance was left for Yi Qi Turning San Qing. If there were a lot, then the leaders could prepare and train for that at thest moment. Of course, only a few people could train sessfully in the history of the Pure Yang Sect so the oues of the training within such a short time would rely on luck and fate.

    Simrly, with the fundamental cooperation this time, if he could return to the future safely, then the Dharmakaya of the Real World and Seven Seas and Twenty-Eight Worlds would ally to transmit messages to each other, helping the return of the mighty people and informing the killing and danger issues.

    Plenty of ideas shed through and before Meng Qi could have a chance to contemte meticulously, he had already arrived at a secluded and serene yard. Mister Luda¡¯s body looked a little bit vague, and immediately turned normal.

    The surroundings of the ce were quiet and empty. Mister Luda briefly looked around and said seriously, ¡°I could not remember some of the things regarding the Pure Yang Sect and Brother Chonghe.¡±

    ¡°This is the amendment force of history,¡± Meng Qi heaved a sigh. Mister Luda did not have the Principles of Karma and Nirvana Realm characteristics like him but luckily he was the one who snatched the Inheritance, so Mister Luda would be less likely to feel the backwash effect. Moreover, the initial scouring effect was resisted by him so Mister Luda was lucky enough not to be thrown directly into the Chaotic Flow of Time.

    As for the others, other than Gu Erduo and Su Daiji, none of them were directly involved in this matter, even if they were affected, the effect of the backwash would be insignificant to them. They would only face the problem of having vague memories regarding this part of history, which was likely to be falsified.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not waste our time! We will wait to meet Senior He Qi, and then gather the Dharmakaya of Luocheng to discuss our big thing,¡± Meng Qi was the first to walk toward the main house.

    This ce was the designated location for him to meet He Qi and they left a karma link to facilitate the ease to locate the ce when theynded from a distance ¨C He Qi needed to hide from those Demonic Sects and other influential figures who were searching for Meng Qi so it was hard for him to use a karma link for a stable connection. Therefore, he could only choose an indirect method as such where He Qi woulde over once a day to see if Meng Qi dropped by or left behind any traces.

    As Meng Qi walked to the door of the main house, he stopped moving forward. He could feel that something was not right in his heart. Even Mister Luda¡¯s eyes expression looked a little more serious for he could also sense that something was unusual.

    Meng Qi lifted his head a little bit, and his eyes emerged the Dao Yi ze Lamp to emit lights for the illusory karma world in the main house. Once he confirmed that there was no ambush, his Divine Sense plunged into the house and opened the main door.

    Creak! The main door opened up, showing the beam columns and one of it had a piece of white paper pasted on it.

    The white paper had words written in ck with bold cursive calligraphy, looking as though it showed a sense of filthiness and evil vision. The content of the paper was written in two lines, ¡°Your humble servant wees Mister Su Meng to the East China Ghost Meeting Sorrow Ind.¡±

    ¡°Taishang Demon Wu Daoming.¡±

    Wu Daoming? Taishang Demon? The Fifth Generation of the Devil¡¯s ws? Meng Qi and Mister Luda snuck a nce at each other, knowing that He Qi¡¯s whereabouts were found by the Taishang Demon and caused him to be captured identally.

    ¡°I thought the Taishang Demon had ten more days left before he finished his transformation?¡± Meng Qi knitted his eyebrows curiously. If Wu Daoming hadpleted his transformation, he had no doubt that he would be able to locate He Qi since he was a strong Celestial Being, equipped with the body of King Devil. He even had the incredible helper, the Devil¡¯s ws which were mysterious and deceptive. Therefore, it must be an expert in such a thing.

    Mister Luda said, ¡°The news of transforming within 49 days is spread from the Demonic Sect so it may not be exactly the same.¡±

    ¡°Fair enough,¡± Meng Qi nodded, pondering to himself. The Devil¡¯s ws belonged to someone from the Nirvana Realm from the past till the future. It must have known Brother Qi and himself. He was thinking if he should set up a friendship with it. Oh wait! Brother Qi was trying to withstand the erosion of the Devil¡¯s ws. How could it be possible that they could form a rtionship?

    ¡°Let¡¯s see who else havee to Luocheng. It¡¯s better if we make proper arrangements before we head to the East China Ghost Meeting Sorrow Ind,¡± Mister Luda suggested.

    That¡¯s true! We should let the Taishang Demon take a glimpse at the powerful upgrade of the Fairy-ying Sword Formation! Meng Qi already had a n in his mind, hence he brought Mister Luda along to find a quiet ce so that Mister Luda could heal his wounds, and he could disguise his appearance and breath to walk on the street to find the Future Dharmakayas.

    As he walked to the busiest street, Meng Qi suddenly saw a ship with several decks sailing past, looking rustic and solemn, full of humane breath. Numerous strong warriors in Luocheng showed their respect toward it as they weed its presence.

    ¡°That is?¡± Meng Qi muttered to himself subconsciously.

    ¡°That is the Emperor¡¯s Descendants Celestial Ship. They are responsible for the Dragon Terrace so they seldome out. It¡¯s quite surprising to see them in Luocheng,¡± someone was trying to show off their knowledge. ¡°The Emperor brought the humans from struggling on whilst at death¡¯s door to the center of the peak. Hence, everyone respects them, even the strong warriors will wee them.¡±

    ¡°Oh, the Emperor¡¯s Descendants?¡± Meng Qi came to a great realization. He saw the door of the ship with several decks open up, and two men who looked like bodyguards walked out, wearing simple clothes, but had strong breath and their attitude was rather arrogant since they were the Emperor¡¯s Descendants.

    Later, they cringed before a man who walked out in an emperor¡¯s robe with an impressive body, handsome look, extremely thin lips and appeared rather cold and deep, just like Gao Lan!

    Brother Doubi is so well-regarded no matter where he is... Meng Qi was astonished at first, and soon the corner of his lips twitched.

 Chapter 1035: Farewell, Brothers

    <h4>Chapter 1035: Farewell, Brothers</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    The Celestial Ship blocked the daylight, causing the busy street to be enveloped in shadow. Looking at Gao Lan being weed by the government officials of Luocheng and other strong warriors from the Pce of Mohism as he flew to the city, Meng Qi did not walk over to meet up with him. However, he did make a remark of the approximate location and decided to ask around for a detailed addresster.

    I caused the Tyrant to suffer a setback, offended the Demonic Sect, and implicated Senior He Qi. It is better for me to keep a low profile as I have already changed my appearance and breath. How can I behave in a swaggering manner? Even if I have the invincible de as my cover, I may never see him again, but who knows if he rushes to Luocheng. This will bring inconvenience for me to contact my fellow vigers for our uing actions.

    As Meng Qi shook his head, he turned his body to walk into the crowd, searching around for familiar faces.

    Meng Qi passed by the long street and made his way to the left street, his eyes brightened up immediately when he saw a Dharmakaya who was dressed up in a long red robe. His temperament was as brilliant as the sun. This person was the Red Emperor of the Seven Seas and Twenty-Eight Worlds, Sun Chuci!

    ...

    Sun Chuci held his hands behind his back, strolling on the street leisurely while he was looking around randomly. He had just arrived at Luocheng for a day, thus, he was still observing the surroundings to prevent himself from falling into a trap. For this reason, he was not in a rush to look for Su Meng.

    Along the street disyed the calligraphy and painting stalls, silver essories stalls and other rough machinery equipments. As Sun Chuci enjoyed himself experiencing the ambience in the medieval times, suddenly, he paused his footsteps and standstill on the original position. He turned his gaze subconsciously toward the corner of the street where a fortune teller with gray hair was present in a long apricot robe, filling with divinity aura. Both his eyes were half-open and below his chin had a long, swaying beard with his hand holding a processional banner which was written two lines of proverbs, ¡®No one dared to speak out before the Emperor; 70% uracy for the things that will happen in the future.¡¯

    Such an arrogant statement! How could it be unknown or not urate for the things mentioned were not involving the afterlife of the Human Emperor and the things before the future? Sun Chuci as a Dharmakaya supreme himself only nced through, and wanted to keep going but his vision was abruptly fixed on the lot pot in front of the fortune teller.

    There was only one wooden stick in the lot pot, and inside, the four elements were tumbling fiercely and randomly, then gradually be sequential as though a whole new world was forming.

    This... Sun Chuci¡¯s heart trembled, walking toward there and asked seriously, ¡°What lot is this?¡±

    ¡°The first lot for themencement of heaven and earth, and the four elements emerge from here,¡± the fortune teller revealed a faint smile on his face.

    Sun Chuci dared not take it too lightly, and after a moment of silence, he muttered, ¡°Could it be possible for the lot to predict my problem?¡±

    The fortune teller picked up the lot pot and shook it slightly. The four elements which had nearly calmed down were starting to move again. The colors of red, green, white, and ck rumbled and collided with each other. It was pleasant to view, but was also unusually dangerous.

    Once the lot pot paused, the four elements fully vanished, and the wooden stick dropped out with a line of remark, ¡°There will be a presence of a Red Sun after thousands of years.¡±

    There will be a presence of a Red Sun after thousands of years. Sun Chuci made a buzzing sound in his mind, his spirit subconsciously shrouded the surroundings to prevent anyone from seeing this statement of lot.

    How could he know that I am from thousands of yearster?

    ¡°Haha! Hope you don¡¯t mind, Fellow Sun. I¡¯m Su Meng. I¡¯m just kidding with you,¡± the voice of the fortune teller echoed in Sun Chuci¡¯s ears.

    Sun Chuci was shocked for a second before he let out a breath, feeling annoyed but funny at the same time, ¡°You really like to joke around, Fellow Su.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s inconvenient for me to reveal my breath and appearance so I have no choice but to disguise as such,¡± Meng Qi smiled as he said.

    Even though it was unsuitable to expose his breath and appearance, this was not the only solution. So the only exnation to this was that he was fancy of this method... Sun Chuci cursed silently before he replied, ¡°Do you have something to do by meeting with me, Fellow Su?¡±

    ¡°We are all wandering in the medieval times, and were guests in a foreignnd full of dangers. What we could do now is to gather all talents so that we could stand a chance to return peacefully. That¡¯s why I made use of one sword to force into submission of five sects to increase my poprity all over the world to attract the attention of Fellow Sun and others so that we can discuss about our big thing,¡± Meng Qi exined to him earnestly.

    Sun Chuci gently nodded, ¡°Such a good statement! It is just in line with my idea. Do you know where the rest of the others are?¡±

    ¡°I offended the Demonic Sect and the Tyrant, so I need to be careful and secretive. Can I ask for your help to inform the others that you have encountered for an uing meeting?¡± Meng Qi said.

    Offended the Demonic Sect and the Tyrant? Offending the Demonic Sect was more than enough, but he could even offend the Tyrant! Offended the Tyrant but could still y around in the mortal life actively? Sun Chuci was already in the Middle Ages for quite some time. So, he fairly recognized the Tyrant, knowing that he was invincible and the strongest Celestial Being who was able to prove the legend as a dreadful character. Offending the Tyrant meant to not give yourself a way out!

    Listening to that caused Sun Chuci to tilt his tongue secretly, and promised to help with contacting other Dharmakaya he hade across. Then, he knitted his eyebrows a little as he said, ¡°I met Taixuan Son of Heaven Song Jian Jia the other day. It was hard to believe for an egoistic person like her tomit herself to the Devil Master you all knew, so remember to be extra careful when you meet her, Fellow Su.¡±

    Han Guang was getting better in mixing around with others... Meng Qi gently took a breath and did not say much but only thanked him for his words. Just then, both Sun Chuci and him agreed on their method of keeping in touch before they left in separate directions.

    ...

    As the night drew in, Meng Qi appeared at the Chengbeiyi guest house where Gao Lan was about to spend his night.

    The courtyard and rooms are fully secured with the restrictive spell half-opened and upied with machinery equipment and guards of the Emperor¡¯s Descendant. But this was not a problem for Meng Qi at all. He kept making changes as though he encountered none or little resistance, and he easily reached before the ce resided by Gao Lan, Wan Hua Pavilion.

    Meng Qi transformed back to his original look, and adjusted his green robe before he walked toward the entrance door, knocking on the door.

    Along with a creaking sound, the door opened up due to the knock. Gao Lan was sitting by the table near the window in his yellow attire with two bottles of liquor ced in front of him.

    ¡°Here you are,¡± Gao Lan looked at Meng Qi with deep and serene eyes, and slightly nodded as a way of greeting.

    Meng Qi smiled as he walked over, ¡°How do you know I aming, Big Brother?¡±

    ¡°Address me as Emperor Brother,¡± Gao Lan showed a serious expression as he corrected Meng Qi.

    ¡°Haha!¡± Meng Qi chuckled, ¡°How do you know I will be here, Emperor Brother?¡±

    Gao Lan¡¯s facial expression turned solemn again, and said calmly, ¡°I thought you purposely wanted to spread your poprity by showing off in Luocheng to attract us to meet you?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re such a wise man, Emperor Brother. You know what I am up to with such little clues,¡± Meng Qi who was not embarrassed at all praised him with a smile, and subsequently sat opposite Gao Lan.

    Gao Lan pointed to the two bottles of liquor on the table as he revealed a trace of a smile, ¡°We could be sworn brothers are mostly due to the efforts of the Celestial Drunk liquor. Now that we have two bottles of good liquor, let¡¯s enjoy them together.¡±

    ¡°Where do you get these, Emperor Brother?¡± Meng Qi asked curiously.

    ¡°The Emperor¡¯s Descendant,¡± Gao Lan grinned, revealing the pride and reticent of an emperor.

    Meng Qi clicked his tongue as he said, ¡°With the Emperor¡¯s Sword at hand, the Emperor¡¯s Descendant will surely bow their heads in a servile manner in front of you. I¡¯m so envious of you.¡±

    Gao Peng removed the mud seal from the mouth of the bottle and the liquor was as though cliffside spring, pouring into two bowls. He muttered to himself, ¡°We should aplish something since we are already at the Middle Ages.¡±

    ¡°What have you done so far, Big Brother?¡± Meng Qi took a sip of the liquor as he asked randomly.

    Gao Lan replied in a calm tone, ¡°I have left behind some traces after returning to the past.¡±

    ¡°Past? A trace?¡± Meng Qi was confused.

    ¡°Regardless of the fact if I can be the Emperor or upgrade to the Nirvana Realm, since I have chosen this path, I will try my best. We need to be prepared for a chance thates our way. Since I have made use of the collision energy between the Qing Emperor and Eastern Emperor Bell to return to the Middle Ages, I should find for my past to remain some traces in history so that when I look back upon the past, I can have a fundamental value on the pass of the Nirvana Realm,¡± Gao Lan said it in a way that showed his self-regarding attitude of an Emperor.

    Meng Qi was dumbfounded and astonished to hear that as he nearly lost his train of thought.

    To be prepared when he looks back upon the past to have fundamental value on the pass of the Nirvana Realm... Big Brother was indeed very simr to that of Han Guang for both of them were visionary and possessed great characteristics. They were indeed the real Emperor as well as the intrepid and ambitious individuals. That was why when both remarkable people lived at the same period, they were considered the glorious double stars of the era.

    Comparing himself to them, he was more suitable to leave an impression as the supreme master beyond the world.

    As Meng Qi was deep in his devoid of all sense of shame thoughts, Gao Lan continued, ¡°Then I found the Emperor¡¯s Descendant, and with their help, I managed to arrange a big array. Once the core energy is found, we can return to the future safely. As a reward, I advise them to arrange for their sessors to hide their identity and wait until thousands of yearster before they recover their identity as the Emperor¡¯s Descendant to ovee the Chaos of the Devil Buddha.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of the amendment power, Big Brother, Emperor Brother? Aren¡¯t you scared to be thrown back to the future?¡± Meng Qi asked for he was astonished.

    Gao Lan drank a sip of the liquor, peeked a nce at him, and uttered in a chill manner, ¡°I have the Emperor¡¯s sword with me.¡±

    ¡°Gu Erduo was not afraid, why should I be worried about it?¡±

    This... Meng Qi was speechless for a second. This was indeed the capricious Big Brother.

    Thinking of that, he asked in doubt, ¡°Do you know about Gu Erduo, Emperor Brother?¡±

    ¡°The memories of Chunyangzi and Chonghe became vague and turned clear again. If I could not guess what happened, then it is a waste for me to be alive,¡± Gao Lan showed a solemn expression.

    Meng Qi heaved a sigh, ¡°It was such a pity that you could not go over to help, or else the problem would be a lot easier.¡±

    ¡°I could guess what Gu Erduo would do, but I wanted to let him try,¡± Gao Lan¡¯s voice suddenly turned low and hoarse.

    Meng Qi looked at Gao Lan with a stun expression; he could only observe that Gao Lan¡¯s dark ck eyes hid a tinge of pain.

    Without the Pure Yang Sect, without Chonghe, would Yang Ran still be able to stay alive in the first ce?

 Chapter 1036: Blood Moon

    <h4>Chapter 1036: Blood Moon</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    Sigh, the word love was the most heartbreaking... Meng Qi sighed to himself as he said with a severe countenance, ¡°Without the Pure Yang Sect, the Great Zhou Dynasty would probably copse under the act of the grasnd. How could it be possible to have the presence of Yan Ran? Trying to alter the history back thousands of years will only influence the big picture, and affect some of the rted Dharmakayas. It will not affect the fate of the Exterior Realm. If I want to restore her to life, the best decision is to assist Yan Ran to be the Nirmakaya of the Generation Mysterious Fairy with great achievements, and then let her be dominant.¡±

    Speaking of this, Meng Qi was afraid that the cold-blooded Emperor and the madman for love would have conflict with each other, and split over again, hence he added a statement, ¡°A person who is heartless may not necessarily be a true hero, but how can a man who cares for a child not be considered as a gentleman?¡±

    Gao Lan stared at Meng Qi, ¡°What are you saying, Third Brother?¡±

    ¡°I just want to see if the Pure Yang Sect and Chonghe no longer exist, and Hotogtu is never severely injured, will Gu Erduo be killed in the cradle? And the Scorpio Axe could help him to resist the Chaotic Flow of Time. But because altering the history will cause the existence that was lost not being able to be resisted, hence, the only solution is to change history again to recover the existence. In this case, isn¡¯t it a futile effort? Or, in other words, Gu Erduo is already confident enough to defeat Hotogtupletely?¡±

    Errr... Meng Qi looked at Gao Lan, and was speechless again because he seemed to get the wrong idea. There was no presence of pain at all deep in Gao Lan eyes.

    Confronting the Big Brother who had just recovered from his mental illness, he could not grasp his train of thought...

    While at that moment in time, Gao Lan held the bowl of liquor and finished it all at once. His gaze was directed outside the window as he said in a low-pitched tone, ¡°I am already nning the idea of helping her to be the Nirmakaya of the Generation Mysterious Fairy with great achievements.¡±

    ¡°Such pathetic, such regrettable...¡±

    After all, was the pain revealed deep in the eyes just now? Meng Qi was at a loss for words again. The continuous twists and turns caused him to be more confused with the real thoughts of Gao Lan. A patient with mental illness had a wide range of ideas, and individual who had just recovered from mental illness by himself also had the same mindset.

    Appearing to realize Meng Qi¡¯s thoughts, Gao Lan shook his right hand, concealing the admiration of wisdom he had for himself, ¡°You are just too young and simple.¡±

    Meng Qi drank a sip of liquor without choice as he did not want to dwell on this topic anymore. Suddenly, he thought of what Gao Lan had just said and uttered delightedly, ¡°Emperor Brother, did you just say that you have seeked help from the Emperor¡¯s Descendant to arrange a big array and once the Core Energy is found, it can protect us to return safely?¡±

    ¡°How can I take back the words being said?¡± Gao Lan answered calmly, ¡°The Emperor¡¯s Golden Book does notck the content regarding the past, present, and future.¡±

    Meng Qi was feeling contented like blisters, spurting out. He did not conceal anything from Brother Doubi. He raised to his feet, pacing back and forth before he saidcently, ¡°I have some clues regarding the Core Energy.¡±

    Since it started from the Qing Emperor, hence it should end by the Qing Emperor!

    ¡°Big Brother, I may need your help to initiate the Emperor¡¯s Descendant to aim at the news about the hidden secret of the Zhenwu Sect and Xi Jian Pavilion that Gu Erduo and others will probably spread around. I need you to use the method of rumors against the truth to confuse others about the real truth. If possible, make it as exaggerated as possible to make others unlikely to believe about the truth.¡± As Meng Qi was overjoyed, his thinking became clearer all of a sudden, and he became more well organized in making arrangements, ¡°And then, I need you to help me track Gu Erduo and other down. Once you find them, we will use the Energy of Thunder to surprise attack them to eliminate the dangerpletely!¡±

    Gao Lan listened to him quietly, taking a sip of the Drunk Celestial, and praised, ¡°Good, this only shows the charm of the Emperor¡¯s brother.¡±

    Meng Qi was astonished, ¡°Wait, Emperor Brother! When did I promise to be the Emperor¡¯s brother?¡±

    Gao Lan pursed his lips and said softly, ¡°You have already called me Emperor Brother, anyways.¡±

    Emperor Brother... Emperor... Brother... Meng Qi¡¯s mouth was half-open, and he was left speechless again. He felt as though he was led to the ditch by Gao Lan once more.

    Since Gao Lan recovered from mental illness, he was wless in terms of his action and overall arrangement like antelope hanging its horn, leaving no traces behind.

    ...

    ¡°Does Zhuo Chaoshenge back to Luocheng unexpectedly topare notes about sword skills with me?¡± Meng Qi recalled about the news being told by Gao Lan while he snuck out of the Chengbeiyi guest house.

    His brain emerged the image of Zhuo Chaosheng with short stature, ugly face, but was not bothered about it and a pair of eyes in high spirits as if they were upied by a gxy.

    This person was like his sword, so his sword skill must not be too bad, not to mention that he was the Summit of the Celestial Being, and had developed a reputation as the hero of the sword skill in this era. If Meng Qi couldpare notes with him, he could surely benefit a lot from this. However, he was running out of time and he had too many things to get done.

    Even though he felt that if he wanted to return at ease, it all depended on the Qing Emperor, You Guan, to find the Qing Emperor was another problem as he only had a vague idea about it, not ready to put it into practice. Moreover, the problems rted to the Demonic Sect, the Tyrant who was hunting him down, the troublemakers, Gu Erduo and Su Daiji and other numerous andplicated problems made him not in the mood topare notes.

    At this moment when the night drew in, and the moon rose high up looking bright, clear and dreamlike, feeling as though it was a coldness that was undisturbed yet solitude.

    Meng Qi took a short walk, and out of the blue, his heart shivered. He lifted his head to gaze at the sky, looking at the pure and bright moon.

    It was not known when the bright and clear moon was stained with a shade of red, revealing a tinge of evil spirits and bloodiness. It had enveloped Luocheng with a faintyer of red yarn, reality was seemingly out of sight.

    Had it been divided into a Real World? Meng Qi knew he encountered an enemy; the Celestial Parting Sword appeared in his hand with five colors circting, pointing inclined toward the opposite direction.

    He had transformed his appearance and breath, hence, he was supposingly a nobody. Who would think of ambushing him?

    Perhaps someone was monitoring the Emperor¡¯s Descendant at Chengbeiyi guest house? But who would have done it?

    A red yarn weaved through the moonlight had almostpleted in view. It swayed a little, and a silhouette slowly walked toward Meng Qi in a loose robe with long sleeves, and obviously showed the state of elegance. His eyebrows were short and thick with sunken eye sockets, and his vision had the essence of being extreme. His facial features were definite, having a solid and firm body shape. It was just like the Taishang Demon Wu Daoming that Meng Qi hade across!

    He put his right hand behind his back while holding a person with his left hand; Meng Qi was rather familiar with the breath of that person.

    I thought Wu Daoming had caught Senior He Qi and made an appointment to meet at the East China Ghost Meeting Sorrow Ind?

    Howe it is here at Luocheng to ambush me?

    As Meng Qi was contemting, it was as though the Taishang Demon could hear him. He smiled with self-satisfaction and said, ¡°How could you believe the words of the Heavenly Demon?¡±

    That¡¯s true... Meng Qi felt anxious for a second.

    The Taishang Demon seemed to see through Meng Qi¡¯s thoughts; he walked gradually forward, ¡°You¡¯re very alert so it¡¯s very hard to ambush and locate you. Hence, I left behind the note of meeting you at the East China Ghost Meeting Sorrow Ind to make you think that I have gone very far away, waiting for you at Donghai. As a result, you will be less alert and vignce, and dare to act boldly and make ns around. Eventually, you will expose your whereabouts in front of my eyes.¡±

    He smirked, ¡°Do I look like a fool that will wait for you to gather all your helpers beforeing to see me?¡±

    He was indeed the Taishang Demon who was well-versed in tricks and had an advanced ability in grasping one¡¯s heart! But I kept on changing my breath and appearance, and did not act boldly. How is it possible for him to realize my presence? Meng Qi revolved the Yuan Xin Seal to constraint all his thoughts.

    Taishang Demon Wu Daoming forced a smile on his face, ¡°You are more cautious than I am, maybe because you have offended the Tyrant. Unfortunately, your greatest reliance is also your biggest w.¡±

    What does it mean? Meng Qi felt as though he had no secrets to conceal from the Taishang Demon. Even the Yuan Xin Seal was looking pale byparison and could only let out a hidden sigh as the interior part revealed endless chaos.

    Wu Daoming held the person at hand as he slowly uttered, ¡°You all have chaotic mysteries of heaven, and it was hard to see through. Therefore, you will not be afraid to be predicted or be fearful that your secrets will be revealed. However, almost everyone cannot reach this state of chaotic mysteries of heaven but once I found someone as such, I immediately think that it must be rted to you. The person being captured by me is like this, the person from the Emperor¡¯s Descendant is also the same. When I was monitoring him, I found out another person with chaotic mysteries of heaven. As expected, it is you.¡±

    Although the chaotic mysteries of heaven is a good thing, cing it with a group of people without the chaotic mysteries of heaven, it would appear rather distinct and obvious!

    Only then did Meng Qi realize it and this had caused him to be more alert of the Taishang Demon. Indeed he was the legendary Demon, the Fifth Generation of the Devil¡¯s ws. To know a man by their reputation was not as good as meeting him face to face!

    Wu Daoming threw the person he was holding to the ground, and said with a grin, ¡°He is very talented but still suffer defeat at my hands. He is going to turn into a sacrificial offering. How many moves do you think you can withstand from me?¡±

    Meng Qi cast a look toward Zhuo Chaosheng who had an ugly appearance; his Dharmakaya was as though a torn cloth and both his eyes with high spirits looked like a dead fish. He looked unusually dull, and his body was covered with a dark red bloodstain.

    The Summit of the Celestial Being, the Sword Impacting the Sea of Stars, Zhou Chaosheng was defeated and captured by the Taishang Demon?

    He looked as though he hadpleted his transformation, appearing like a horrifying demon who was able topete with the Tyrant!

    Who is the real demon?

    Someone like Wu Daoming is in fact the real demon!

 Chapter 1037: Extreme

    <h4>Chapter 1037: Extreme</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    Nine Holy and Four Monks, the Qiankun Double Swords, the Double Walls of Sun and Moon, the Six Kings of the Demonic Sects, and the iparable Tyrant were the strongest people at the summit of this era, excluding the Celestial Beings who were hiding in the sect. Their quantity was equivalent to the number of legendary individuals in the category of the highest realm. It seemed like a lot, but if calcted carefully, there were only 24 of them. Moreover, if the two Heavenly Kings who were fallen under the hands of the Earlier Saints and Meng Qi were deducted, there were only 22 of them left.

    Although these 22 Celestial beings were within the levels of three, six, or nine, for example, the Tyrant suppressed most people, always leading among others. For instance, the Earlier Saints who opened a path for themselves bybining thoughts and Dharmakaya, were only slightly less skillful than the Tyrant. For example, the Four Holy Monks who were inherited with these types of martial arts such as Buddha¡¯s Palm or the True Scripture from Grand Phantasia. Even if they adhered to thews and regtions, and followed blindly, they might not win over the Earlier Saints, but they were much better than others. For instance, although both the Qiankun Double Swords, the Double Walls of Sun and Moon, and the Four Kings of the Demonic Sects gained victory or defeat before, and one was ranked higher than the other, both were still considered as the same level. After all, a Celestial Being was still a Celestial Being as the body would self-progress the cave. Hence, lifting one¡¯s hand was sufficient to act like the majestic stars, and be a bully temporarily. It might be easy to defeat someone of the same level but hard to kill them, not to mention to capture one alive!

    Zhuo Chaosheng had a nickname called Sword Impacting the Sea of Stars, and the Qiankun of the Qiankun Double Swords, the Teacher of Heaven and Earth Sword n, the person in charge of the Celestial Level Heavenly Weapon, and someone who managed to figure out a miraculous realm to form an array with one sword during his preliminary stage of sword skills learning. Even the Earlier Saints would not be dared to say that they could kill or capture him alive. Only the Tyrant would have the courage to do so throughout the world and the affiliated world. But now, Wu Daoming, the Taishang Demon, made it.

    His realm and ability could be seen evidently!

    Of course, it could be possible that Wu Daoming chose to carry out his ambush at Luocheng as Zhuo Chaosheng was the only Celestial Being at that ce. So far as to use the Geomancy Map of the Nine Nether and other Kings, but Meng Qi could only make the worst assumption.

    Confronting an enemy like this, for the ancient Nirvana Realm Heavenly Weapon, Devil¡¯s ws, Meng Qi dared not take it too lightly or act carelessly, simrly, like how he confronted the Tyrant. He wanted to revolve his divine sense in his heart to transmit a message to the tricky contact method ced on the invincible de¡¯s body, and requested for help, ¡°Hey, are you 110? No, are you the invincible de? The Taishang Demon haspleted his transformation, remodeled his Devil¡¯s body and has reached the summit of the Celestial Being. Even the borderless space cannot upy his existence. Quickly draw the attention of the Tyrant to this ce to solve the problem immediately. Meanwhile, he can also enjoy battling with the Devil¡¯s ws!¡±

    At this moment, Wu Daoming kicked on the dying Zhuo Chaoyang to make himy between Meng Qi and himself. He strolled leisurely forward as he faintly smiled, ¡°You could run away from the Tyrant, and could kill or cause many Kings to severely injure you when you were merely a Man Fairy. Your capability cannot be undermined. If I am not careful enough, I have a great tendency of making silly mistakes. But, your counterpart is still at the Demonic Sect so if you kill me by ident, he needs to apany me to hell.¡±

    He revealed his sarcastic expression, ¡°Do you dare to kill me?¡±

    Meng Qi¡¯s heart skipped a beat. The urge to call upon the invincible de stopped abruptly. If he attracted the Tyrant now, not to mention if he fought against himself or Wu Daoming as it was an unknown thing. Even if he picked Wu Daoming first, and killed him one-on-one, it would result in the tragic death of Senior He Qi, and all these were caused by him.

    Nothing was too extreme for the demon. Hisbat style was totally different from the Tyrant. Before he started attacking, he had already used the seriously injured and dying Zhuo Chaosheng as a threat to fluctuate his confidence. Later, he used He Qi to overthrow his desire of killing, causing him to not have the courage to kill him at the most critical period.

    Most importantly, he urately grasps the heart of others. If he uses He Qi as a hostage, and forces me tomit suicide or surrender, I certainly will not be willing to submit myself. It is better for me to take revenge in the future. However, after softening a little, and made a route of retreat, it is unavoidable that I will hesitate and be constrained.

    Besides, he was pressuring step by step, fluctuating his heart word by word, leaving a chance for him to turn to escape. But if he escaped, it would fall into his momentum. From his imposing manner, confidence and motive, they would all disappear; with his Ten Stops ability, it would only need to exert Two or Three Stops.

    Indeed he was the Taishang Demon...

    ¡°Of course, you can capture me alive in return for your counterpart,¡± Wu Daoming¡¯s sarcastic expression was shown in his face, stirring up the negative emotions of Meng Qi. ¡°Can you capture me alive? Do you have the capability to do so?¡±

    With the Devil¡¯s ws at hand, even the Tyrant dared not say he could capture the Taishang Demon alive!

    Meng Qi took a breath under the illumination of the Blood Moon. Yuan Xin thudded, Wu Ji covered the body and the Premier auspicious cloud flew out. Even his palm was holding a Five Colors Celestial Parting Sword, acting like he was going to fight hisst, and rushed out for an escape. His mind was filled with thoughts, considering a countern.

    Wu Daoming lifted his extraordinary right hand which was big and dark with rough knuckles and sharp fingernails like sharp arrows while the back of his palm was full of surreptitious yet daunting decorative pattern. By looking at it alone would make someone dive into the sea of hatred, hating Tian Taigong, ground load, people being pleasant, cause, effect and trouble, as well as not ughtering enough, and almost reaching the madness level.

    He bent his fingers one by one to make a fist with the fingernails piercing out from the knuckles, looking sharp and dark. Just then, he kicked Zhuo Chaosheng to move him nearer to Meng Qi. A pain humming sound was heard in return.

    Looking at Zhuo Chaosheng being treated like a dead dog by Wu Daoming, Meng Qi had a surge of disgust and hatred feeling, as though he knew him well enough to grieve for the physical injury he experienced.

    Thump! Yuan Xin pounded again, Meng Qi regained hisposure and fully focused on every gesture of Wu Daoming, searching and waiting for the best chance to attack. However, Wu Daoming seemed to contradict with heaven and earth like a disobedient person but strangely was embedded inside. It was as though all the opposite or negative sides were hidden yet blended into one, without leaving a trace.

    The Land of the Blood Moon should be the power of Wu Daoming to split the realms into two. If he used the Geomancy Map of the Nine Nether, for sure he could not hide it from the dangerous perception of the Arts of Eight-Nine and Principles of Karma... meanwhile, he changed his mind to this matter.

    As the Taishang Demon saw that Meng Qi remained unmoved, heughed and said, ¡°Zhuo Chaosheng is the middle person between us. When we battleter, it will be hard to escape from the Yu Bo. With his condition now, how long do you think he can withstand? I don¡¯t care if he is alive or dead or die by whose hand, all these are nothing to me. How about you? Will you be worried about it? When the Five Big Sword Sects challenged you, Zhuo Chaosheng helped to deal with them to make things less severe. If now you kill him by ident, will you feel good about it? Will you feel guilty in the future?¡±

    These words pierced through his ears, the demon shook his heart, utilizing everything that he could use to gain the upper hand of thebat. Even before they started fighting, he had already created a confirmed ending.

    ¡°In my heart, Senior Zhuo is already dead by your hands,¡± Meng Qi finally spoke out, his voice appeared like a river flowing at a rtively low speed.

    The Taishang Demonughed out loud, ¡°Weak! Hypocrite! Why won¡¯t you admit that you can kill him yourself to stay alive?¡±

    ¡°Are you afraid to confront yourself who is like this because you feel that your heart for Taoism has been shaken?¡±

    He screamed as he said, his tone mixed up with an extreme feeling, ¡°Zhuo Chaosheng is as such, your counterpart is also the same. When I use their death to threaten you, do you consider them as a burden? Do you think that they are none of your business? I can kill them as I like. Humans are just so fake. Even if they are selfish and cruel, they still give themselves thousands of reasons as excuses to live for their reputation, and eventually willing to sacrifice themselves!¡±

    The truth or the ironic statements were all being told by you. How should I reply to you now? Meng Qi squinted his eyes, strongly feeling rtable to the ancient books that recorded the Taishang Demon as an extreme person. The ancient people were honest for not lying to me!

    The Taishang Demon moved a step forward, clenching his right fist, staring at the front as he sniggered and said, ¡°I learned about kindness ethics, studied psychology, and read many Buddhist scriptures and Taoism books. If they are used to cultivate oneself, it will work but if you want to poprize it, educate the people about it, then it will appear rather hypocritical and fake. The space between two words showed one word, seizing.¡±

    ¡°The strong seizes the poor, the rich seizes the poor, and human seizes heaven and earth. Since the beginning of history, aren¡¯t all the ancient books recorded about seizing and taking advantage of people? Based on the naturalw, when there is a surplus in loss whatever remains are not enough to make up for the deficiency. ording to the humanw, there is insufficient loss but more than enough offerings!¡±

    ¡°I inspected the Devil¡¯sw and came to an understanding that since its seizing, why do we have to wear a hypocritical coat to cover ourselves? This will only reveal our weakness, and not being able to confront our heart sincerely!

    ¡°Kill, kill, kill, kill until heaven and earth ispletely destroyed to bring upon peace!¡±

    The devil¡¯s voice was captivating to hear. He threw his fist, cutting through all the space, and hit it toward Meng Qi¡¯s face. His body expanded and he had transformed into a dark giant with blood moon on top of his head.

    Dark like ck color, shing dim lights like metals.

    Along with the involvement of Qi Ji, Meng Qi swung his Celestial Sword, and the long sword made a circle before him. The umtion of brightness and the copse of Yin and Yang, forming a little bit of Wu Ji.

    Simultaneously, he realized that the attack attempted by the Taishang Demon was full of ws. At that instant, he made up his mind to show his Celestial body with formidable power, and he inclined one of his arms vertically to form a palm de andunch it forward.

    Bang! Thud!

    Both sounds emitted at the same time, the Yu Bo trembled the void, destroying quite a few of the blood yarn. The Taishang Demon punched Meng Qi¡¯s Celestial Parting Sword, causing Wu Ji to vanish and the halo to fade before he retreated. Just then, his left chest was already being shed by Meng Qi¡¯s palm de. However, the dark skin was not affected at all, not even a white scar appeared.

    The Devil¡¯s Nine-turn Body with flesh turned into a holy, unbreakable flesh with thousands of disasters!

    Thud, thud, thud! Bang, bang, bang!

    Both of them fought until lightning was seen everywhere with lights sparkling around, but one chaotic auspicious cloud was enough to clear up everything. One with a strong and ineffable Devil¡¯s body, battle without restriction, sometimes high in the sky, another time on the ground. Both of them managed to hit each other. But no matter if it was palm, punch, w, or leg, it was unable to break the defense at the moment!

 Chapter 1038: Gone

    <h4>Chapter 1038: Gone</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    The Celestial Parting Sword was swung. Along the sword¡¯s path, the colors were overturned, the Five Elements were torn apart and half of the Blood Moon was broken into pieces. It hit directly at the neck of the Taishang Demon, prompting a series of astonishing sparks.

    The Pitch-Dark Demonic w was clenched into a fist and swords prated through its knuckles. With a force that resembled the great force of Vairocana, it hit at the front of Meng Qi¡¯s body in a straightforward manner. The chaotic dim light that pierced through the water curtain hanging at the eaves rippled. Meanwhile, the darkness and depth remained unchanged.

    The Fan Tian Seal, Four Elephants Seal, Seal of Yin Yang, Yuan Xin Seal, Heavenly Stems Seal, Seal of Void, all things return to the void, Spreading Dao to the Universe... Meng Qi¡¯s outstanding swordsmanship including all the seals he performed were unique and mysterious. With the aid of the auspicious cloud from Supreme Endless Premier and protection from the Arts of Eight-Nine, he was able to attack and defend perfectly at the same time. The six arms were spinning like a windmill as it struck at the Taishang Demon repeatedly. However, other than sparks and flickers, Meng Qi failed to deliver any signs of triumph.

    His fists, palms, ws, feet, and fingernails turned into swords and dirt precipitated into a dragon... from head to toe, the Taishang Demon was blessed with diabolism and divine skills. He was able to destroy everything and stay unyielded, to disturb the mind and hinder The Principle of Nature. However, his attack on Meng Qi was soaked up by the chaotic dim light. Other than the responding ripples, nothing happened.

    During their intensebat, they had impaired the World of the Blood Moon that was separated by Wu Daoming. They were surrounded by the stripping of the earth, fire, wind, and water that was caused by the rupture of the void. As though they had gone through days and nights, the initially full Blood Moon that was hanging in the sky was halved. The shabby cave within Zhuo Chaosheng¡¯s body was activated and turned around, barely shielding him from the damage. However, Meng Qi and Wu Daoming who were fighting face to face were absolutely uninjured.

    From the exchange, Meng Qi noticed that Wu Daoming had yet to achieve the peak as a Divine Fairy. Utilizing the help of the horrifying and menacing Devil¡¯s ws and the elite Dharmakaya of the Devil¡¯s Nine-turn Body, he was able to withstand challenges and keep a distance away from the Tyrant. Despite both being an elite Dharmakaya and their qualities and abilities were nearly simr, with the uniqueness of art, he was able to contend with the special forces of the Legendary Nirvana Realm for a prolonged time.

    However, as the time shifted, Meng Qi¡¯s auspicious cloud from the Supreme Endless Premier shook more vigorously. The ripples on the chaotic dim light turned into waves which frequency interchanged between normal and weak, no longer working perfectly.

    ¡°Charge!¡± Wu Daoming made a furious yell as his Pitch-Dark Right Fist consumed the ck Dragon that was surrounded by swirling Devil Gas. His fist expanded manyfold before it punched on the chaotic dim light that was encircling Meng Qi¡¯s body.

    Pfft!

    The waves were amplified and whirlpools surfaced. Eventually, the chaotic dim light had failed to persevere in the face of the attack and was cracked open. Wu Daoming¡¯s eyes were shing with ruthlessness as the Devil¡¯s Fist prated through the chaotic dim light and punched Meng Qi by his throat.

    After a thud, a Golden Light appeared, as strong as the Jin Gang. He stayedpletely unstirring under the attack of the fist. Yet, the sharp des that protruded from the knuckles were shoved off, leaving merely some in white marks. The erosion of the Devil Gas, which was between virtual and actual, was sessfully blocked.

    Wu Daoming created an opportunity. But, he did not expect the Indestructible Golden Body underneath Meng Qi¡¯s chaotic dim light, hence, the failure. At this moment, he waspletely exposed within Meng Qi¡¯s visual field.

    This is my chance!

    Meng Qi¡¯s three pairs of eyes turned cold as he lifted one of his arms. His palm turned into a de and sucked in the space within the nine great acupuncture points and power of the cave. Hebined all the strength within his body and the borderless space and assembled them at the edge of his palm. Instantly, the heavens and earth turned ck as pitch. Amongst the chaotic time and space, it struck urately at Wu Daoming¡¯s be.

    This was the Kai Tian Seal that was activated when all things return to the void!

    Meng Qi had not enacted the first three seals since the beginning of the fight, not to mention the ultimate undefeatable Kai Tian Seal. Meng Qi had been waiting for the moment when Wu Daoming thought that he had secured the triumph.

    The chances for one to win in the battle between the Transcendents were scarce. One could only obtain the true opportunity by practicing patience.

    Meng Qi had always been one who was proud of his patience.

    A blinding light shone across theplete ckness, brightening the dimness. Wu Daoming¡¯s entire vision was upied by the de beam. The power of the Big Bang was umted on the cutting edge of the de, ready to pounce.

    Squeak!

    Before Wu Daoming was able to shield the Devil¡¯s ws before his be, the light de acted speedily and hit right between his brows. A cringing sound of tearing echoed as a fine slit was made on the Devil¡¯s Golden Body.

    However, with the thin crack, the power of the Big Bang was able to swarm into his body!

    At this moment, Wu Daoming¡¯s brain exploded, leaving the headless devil¡¯s body. Yet, the light de did not stop right there. From his broken neck, the magnificent explosion continued to expand aggressively and cut through the World of the Blood Moon, creating numerous crevices. It was as though the World of the Blood Moon would be crushed into pieces and revert to the Real World after a few more strikes.

    Abruptly, Pitch-Dark Devil Gas emanated from the neck of the gigantic Devil¡¯s Body and produced a ck Lotus. Lying in the embrace of the dim light, the ck Lotus first bloomed, then withered. Subsequently, Wu Daoming¡¯s head began to grow, regaining the exact same appearance from before.

    He performed the Secret of Wind Changing, resembling the Arts of Eight-Nine, at the crucial juncture!

    Meng Qi created an opportunity with his patience and sessfully seized it. However, the Devil¡¯s Sect was not one to be trifled with.

    ¡°The Kai Tian Seal and Wu¡¯Ji Seal. Indeed, you¡¯re the Descendent of Premier,¡± Wu Daoming released a scornfulugh. He extended his Devil¡¯s ws. His five fingers pierced through the void, attempting to grasp the chaotic dim light.

    Currently, there were a number of arts that were homogenous in terms of performance. For instance, the Brahman Night of the Night Emperor. Meanwhile, the Void of Wuji and the Fan Tian Deng Seal might be the remnants of the Jade Pce Spur. Before this, Wu Daoming was simply guessing Meng Qi¡¯s true identity. Only when Meng Qi presented the Kai Tian Seal, Wu Daoming was instantly reminded of the Wu¡¯Ji Seal and his hypothesis was confirmed. He was certain that the man before him was the Descendent of Premier. It was possible that his Dharmakaya was slightly superior than Wu Daoming¡¯s Devil¡¯s Nine-turn Body. It was no surprise that a mere Earth Fairy was able to carry so many specialities and was so difficult to beat!

    Realizing the identity of the Descendent of Premier, Wu Daoming¡¯s morale was boosted. Hemenced his vigorous attack as his Devil¡¯s ws attempted to break Meng Qi¡¯s chaotic dim light with various methods to strike at his Indestructible Golden Body.

    Thud! Bang!

    Once again, they were engrossed in an intensebat as the ck Gas was spiralling in the wind. When Wu Daoming was distracted by the Kai Tian Seal, Meng Qi aimed and made shes on Wu Daoming¡¯s torso, shoulders, and many other parts of his body. Some of Wu Daoming¡¯s body parts even exploded into pieces and exposed the underneath Pitch-Dark Blood and Flesh that were wriggling as though there were alive. However, his core was not at all harmed. In a blink of an eye, his blood and flesh grew and he immediately recovered.

    On the other hand, the auspicious clouds from Supreme Endless Premier were gradually losing their form. As the number of attacks from the Devil¡¯s ws toward the chaotic dim light increased, Meng Qi was only able to stay unharmed using his Indestructible Dharmakaya. However, the ck Gas began to attach on the surface of the Golden Light, trying to corrode it. Besides that, Meng Qi could vaguely sense that the flesh at his injured sites were brewing and plotting their own agenda. When the Golden Light was restricted, the blood and flesh might congregate and make a scrimmage out of it. Then, his Dharmakaya would be torn and severed, causing him to never be able to recover.

    The Devil¡¯s ws were capable of provoking one¡¯s blood and flesh, prompting a hubaloo among the cells. Ergo, an initially fine and sound person was split into multiple Evil Demons, with the head tackling the legs while the hands contending with the heart!

    Furthermore, the Celestial Parting Sword in Meng Qi¡¯s hand had repeatedly collided with the Devil¡¯s ws. It has been moderately contaminated. If the fight carried on, it would be unreservedly polluted, lose its sagacity, and turn into scraps.

    Devil¡¯s ws, the Demonic Soldier from Archaeozoic era started to get eerie. Despite not being awakened to the Legendary level, it was extremely terrifying!

    Meng Qi ran a quick thought in his mind. He understood the impracticality to continue fighting. The idea from before emerged in his head. He carried the Hao Tian Mirror Fragment in his other hand as a zemp was emitted from his eyes. He swung the Celestial Parting Sword and split the void with his desmanship, breaking the karma world that was oveid by the shining and close-packedet. Directly, the sword aimed at the karma lines around Wu Daoming, intending to cut off his karmas thoroughly and leave him insignificant and non-existent within the world of heaven and earth.

    This was the Entanglement of Karma that was improved by Disregarding The Past.

    Wu Daoming¡¯s chilling grin grew wider. He reached out with his right hand and the Devil¡¯s ws were put forth into the virtual karma world. As though he was ying a musical instrument, he bent his fingers before he extended them again, targeting urately at Meng Qi¡¯s Celestial Parting Sword.

    The ttering sound made a surprisingly soothing melody. Meng Qi¡¯s Celestial Parting Sword was removed, evident to the ineffectiveness of the karma attack. Yet, his expression remained unchanged as he took a step forward and stood in front of Zhuo Chaosheng who was severely wounded by the after-effect of the event. As he fixed his crown, a minuscule Premier Priest appeared above the auspicious cloud of the Supreme Endless Premier.

    The auspicious cloud expanded and nketed the entire ce. All the directions were messed up, there was no up and down, no left and right. It seemed as if the present and the future were merging into one. Meanwhile, Wu Daoming was trapped in between. He could not locate himself, not to mention locating Meng Qi.

    You are trying to escape? There¡¯s no way you can escape. He raised his right hand and immediately the sword-like fingernails turned as red as fresh blood. Without any hesitation, he made an attack.

    Crack!

    The chaos was broken, the Blood Moon fell and the world within the heaven and the earth began to shrink. With his grand Demonic Body, he threw another nce at Meng Qi.

    Meng Qi was not running away. Instead, he grabbed Zhuo Chaosheng with one hand andid out his other hand. There were lusterless fragments of an ancient mirror lying in the middle of his palm, still and quietly, as though it was peacefully chanting the lection.

    He¡¯s still trying to save others? That¡¯s unusual! An idea popped up in Wu Daoming¡¯s mind. Without further ado, he reached out his right hand, extending the Devil¡¯s ws a hundred thousand feet, until it pped on Meng Qi¡¯s head directly.

    As the Devil¡¯s ws were approaching, Meng Qi lifted the corner of his lips and shed a faint grin. He gave a gentle nod, resembling a greet, before he vanished together with Zhuo Chaosheng. They were nowhere to be found within the World of the Blood Moon!

    Bang!

    The Devil¡¯s ws dropped on the floor and turned the entire ce, with a diameter of hundreds of thousands of feet, into a giant pit. The World of the Blood Moon waspletely destroyed.

    Wu Daomingid down his right hand but the colors in his eyes were more vibrant than before.

    Su Meng has actually run away from the world that was separated by me? He disappeared right in front of my eyes! He is gone!

    How did he do that?

 Chapter 1039: Nirvana

    <h4>Chapter 1039: Nirvana</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    Resembling the ze, this was a green purend that was tranquil from the inside to the outside. It was able to cater to millions of Heavenly Tribtions and amodated uncountable Buddhist countries, a ce with no borders and full of serenity. The entire ce was filled with Zen and a Buddhist aura. Besides, it connected the sky and the myriad worlds, almost bing a part of Da Dao, only that it had achieved less fulfillment.

    Meng Qi and Zhuo Chaosheng, who was still unconscious, were now situated beside a big Bodhi tree at the middle of the purend. A Bodhisattva, who was of the color of a bright moon, was sitting under the tree. His left hand was clenched into a fist while his right hand wasid out with a lotus sitting in the middle of his palm. Cold moonlight surrounded his body while also brightening the entire borderless purend. Simultaneously, several simr Bodhisattva vaguely appeared at the left, right, and the back of the Bodhisattva. As though being in a different space and different world, together, they formed a four faced Dharmakaya of the Maha Bodhisattva.

    This was the Vaiduryanirbhasa and that was the Buddha of Moonlight, one of the most trusted guards of Bhaisajyaguru, a legendary Maha Bodhisattva.

    Meng Qi was considerably aware of his situation as it was part of his n to be brought into this world by the Buddha of Moonlight!

    Bhaisajyaguru was the Eastern Hierarchy among the Buddha of three horizontal worlds, the Buddha body of Qing Emperor. He was not on the same line with Maitreya Buddha. Meng Qi was hoping to learn from the Qing Emperor about a way to return to where he came from. The first clue that came to his mind was this Buddha.

    When the Qing Emperor visited the Middle Ages, Bhaisajyaguru was the one who sent the Qing Emperor back to where he came from, perfectlypleting the karma course. Moreover, it was impossible for the Bhaisajyaguru topletely not know about the concept of ¡®who am I, I am who.¡¯ He might even be sensitive about it. Besides, the magic weapon that the Qing Emperor brought along was the fragment of the Hao Tian Mirror. Meng Qi never thought it was difficult to attract the attention of Bhaisajyaguru, ergo his arrival at the Vaiduryanirbhasa. Previously, he was anxious and did not have the courage to meet the Pharmacist Buddha impetuously without sufficient preparation. However, now that he waspelled by the Taishang Demon, he had no choice but to hastily employ his n to meet the Bhaisajyaguru.

    Several times, he had asked for help from Buddha Moni of the Lan He Temple. Having that experience, Meng Qi was familiar with the n and progress. Using thebat as an excuse, he sneaked to Zhuo Chaosheng¡¯s side. He then revealed his identity as the Premier Priest, activated the endless auspicious cloud to mess up time and space as a tactic to create dy. Next, he calmed down and engrossed in chanting the name of the Buddha of Moonlight. He repeated it three times, adding ¡°Who am I? I am who?¡± after every chant. In the meantime, he held the fragment of the Hao Tian Mirror in one hand as he pictured the face of the Qing Emperor who he had met only once.

    Meng Qi was chanting the name of the Buddha of Moonlight instead of Bhaisajyaguru because he was unsure if the Bhaisajyaguru had passed on. He did not want to make a futile attempt. As for the Buddha of Moonlight, he was alive during the mortal world of the Devil Buddha. Hence, Meng Qi was certain about the Buddha of Moonlight¡¯s existence at the current time. Being one of the most trusted guards beside Bhaisajyaguru, the Buddha of Moonlight was undoubtedly the most dependable and trustworthy candidate. Thus, the Buddha of Moonlight had a certain amount of knowledge regarding the rtionship between Bhaisajyaguru and the Qing Emperor. He might even be apprised of some confidential information.

    Even if the Buddha of Moonlight was not informed about their rtionship, Meng Qi had sufficient time to unt his Invincible de to threaten the Taichung Demon with the might of the Tyrant. However, this action might further shorten his stay in the Middle Ages.

    Looking at the luxuriant old Bodhi tree that was as great as the Xumi Mountain before, he shifted his gaze to stare at the Buddha of Moonlight who was sitting upright in the middle of the lotus throne. Meng Qi was hit by a realization ¨C the Bhaisajyaguru had most probably passed on.

    The gentle smile on the face of the Buddha of Moonlight brightened up the world, ¡°Mister, have you met the Qing Emperor before? Where did you get the fragment of the Hao Tian Mirror?¡±

    The luminescence fell and sprinkled on Zhuo Chaosheng¡¯s body. Instantly, his wound healed despite still being unconscious. It was evident that the Buddha of Moonlight did not fancy a third party during his conversation with Meng Qi.

    Meeting the legendary Maya Bodhisattva, a genuine character from the Mythological Era, Meng Qi¡¯s mind was stirred. However, he quickly regained hisposure and began to read his deliberate script, ¡°This humble one hailed from another world. I met this disheveled yet beautiful young Taoist on my journey. He was stranded in the ocean. As though he was searching for something, he repeatedly chanted, ¡®Who am I? I am who?¡¯ Later, we encountered a terrifying monster. The aftereffect subsequently sent mypany and I here.¡±

    In his words, he came from another world. He did not at all mention about the future as this involved a significant piece of information that might tamper with history. Regardless, it would be a foolish decision to reveal to the Buddha of Moonlight that he was destined to die in the Devil Buddha¡¯s hand, and Vaiduryanirbhasa, the purend of Sambhogakaya that was very close to achieving fulfilment, would eventually be destroyed and turn into Lan He Temple.

    The Buddha of Moonlight gently lifted his chin as he said, ¡°He is indeed the Qing Emperor. He wasn¡¯t searching for any item but his true self.¡±

    Listening to the reply, Meng Qi deduced that the Bhaisajyaguru had trusted the Buddha of Moonlight a considerable amount of secrets. The Bhaisajyaguru even had the idea of letting the Buddha of Moonlight to protect the Qing Emperor who was searching for his true self.

    Meng Qi raised no question. Instead, he continued, ¡°This humble one has once stumbled upon the Jade Pool and alighted on the Core Fragment of the Hao Tian Mirror. It appeared to be broken again before anyone was able to fix it. It was halved and hidden. I was lucky to have found this small part of it.¡±

    In actual fact, he was the culprit who broke the Core Fragment of the Hao Tian Mirror!

    ¡°The Jade Pool? The Jade Pool has yet to be damaged?¡± the Buddha of Moonlight was slightly taken aback. In a fraction of a second, he resumed his grin and continued, ¡°You stumbled upon the Jade Pool andid your hand on the fragment of the Hao Tian Mirror. Undeniably, your meeting with the Qing Emperor is destined. No wonder...¡±

    Seizing the opportunity, Meng Qi suggested, ¡°Bodhisattva, the ce I came from is a special and unique ce. Legend says that it¡¯s an almost unreachable ce. I¡¯ve left the ce for a very long time and now yearn for the ce I call home. Considering that it was because of the Qing Emperor, I am hoping to meet the Bhaisajyaguru to ask for his help.¡±

    The voice of the Buddha of Moonlight was indiscernible yet solemn, ¡°The Bhaisajyaguru has passed on for 5000 years. You¡¯re a littlete.¡±

    He has passed on for 5000 years and I¡¯m only a littlete? Meng Qi was rather envious with the life span in middle age. Although the future Dharmakaya had turned into the Celestial Being and acquired a substantial amount of Elixir of Life, it was unknown if he could live up to 5000 years old.

    Indeed, Bhaisajyaguru had crossed the Great Divide. His quest to look for the Qing Emperor and find his way home seemed to be beyond the bounds of possibility. Meng Qi had always been one who persevered. Despite the slim chance, he was not ready to give up. He insisted, ¡°I wonder if it¡¯s possible for me to visit the slough of Bhaisajyaguru¡¯s Golden Body or his relic?¡±

    The Buddha of Moonlight gave a gentle nod, ¡°The Buddha¡¯s motto is to aid people. That is definitely not an issue.¡±

    As he spoke, a Magic Cloud stopped on top of the Buddha of Moonlight. The Magic Cloud was carrying a me with the Power of Vow. The me was encircling a cyan relic that seemed to be cast by ze, so clear and tranquil that the wilted Bodhi Tree within could be seen. There sat many Buddhas, whose eyes were shut as they sat in the Padmasana position and made nirvana prints with their hand. The Buddhas were extremely sibylline. Just by a mere look, one could sense the intense Buddhism contained in the Buddhas that was able to flood the Three Realms, Ten Directions and Heavens.

    So, this is the relic of Bhaisajyaguru? Meng Qi tapered his expression as he calmly focused on chanting the name of Bhaisajyaguru followed by repeatedly mumbling ¡°Who am I? I am who?¡± with the aura of the Qing Emperor.

    The fragment of the Hao Tian Mirror was simultaneously activated and illuminated the surroundings. The deep space was lightened up.

    He was hoping to find other hereditaments that belonged to the Bhaisajyaguru.

    The Buddha of Moonlight looked at him silently with no intention to stop him.

    ¡°Who am I? I am who?¡±

    His deep voice resonated across the atmosphere. All of sudden, the Buddha of Moonlight focused his gaze and raised his head to look at the floating cyan relic.

    Within the relic, the 3000 Buddhas who were holding the nirvana prints opened their eyes in synchrony.

    The relic began to burn, and quickly, it was engulfed by a green me, crackling.

    Abruptly, a Bodhi tree grew from the green me. In the meantime, the dry and wilted Bodhi tree behind the Buddha of Moonlight waspletely killed.

    The newly-grown Bodhi tree was lush and exuberant. The two trees created a distinctive contrast.

    The green me condensed and gradually formed a translucent cyan Buddha under the luxuriant Bodhi tree. One of the Buddha¡¯s hands was holding a medicine pot while his other hand made a Fearless Mudra, appearing as Maha Purasa Laksana.

    At this moment, Meng Qi had halted his chant. He was stunned by the scene before him. Has the Bhaisajyaguru revived?

    He resumed to chant, ¡°Who am I? I am who?¡± to stimte the fragments of the Hao Tian Mirror. Did he go through a nirvana rebirth?

    Will the revival of Bhaisajyaguru amend the history of middle age?

    Meng Qi did not at all sense the cramming and the correction of the World Line as he was dwelling in his thoughts. It was as though the nirvana rebirth of the Bhaisajyaguru was not unusual.

    The cyan ze Buddha sat in the Padmasana position. As he slowly opened his eyes, his surroundings became clear while the bright light twinkled. He no longer looked like a silhouette or a slough. He gently nodded his head as he looked at Meng Qi and smiled.

    ¡°Thanks, buddy.¡±

    He is thanking me? Puzzled, Meng Qi stared at the Bhaisajyaguru.

    At this moment, Bhaisajyaguru had made a Mudra with both his hands and his eyes turned somber. His loud voice echoed throughout the Vaiduryanirbhasa.

    ¡°I hope that when I cultivate into Bodhisattva in my next life, I am able the brighten the borderless...¡±

    The light rose, acting like daylight that shone on the purend. It brightened the dimness, lightened up the Real World and illuminated the many spaces.

    ¡°I hope that when I cultivate into Bodhisattva in my next life, I¡¯m tranquil and clear like the ze...¡±

    ¡°I hope that when I cultivate into Bodhisattva in my next life, I may lead all the wrongdoers back to the right path...¡±

    Bhaisajyaguru recited his 12 Primal Vows loudly and ambitiously. Green lotuses swamped under his feet as he was surrounded by a great number of grand Bodhi trees. Behind the Bhaisajyaguru, there were silhouettes of a beautiful Taoist in a strange green gown and a thin and tall priest who was wearing a bamboo crown. The former was rafting in the middle of Donghai while he turned around to look at where the Tree of Da Dao appeared. Thetter stood at the front door of the Worry-Free Valley while he stared at the Zhenwu Seal at the Netherworld, mumbling, ¡°Who am I? I am who?¡±

    Together, the two silhouettes took a step forward and jumped into the ze cyan body of the Bhaisajyaguru. Subsequently, the Bhaisajyaguru turned into an illusion as well. Then, he made a jump forward and fell into the Illusory River, leaving only his aura and prints.

    The echo, the Buddhist voice, and the vicissitudes of the dead Bodhi tree abruptly awakened Meng Qi. Meng Qi realized that there was a motive for the Qing Emperor to send him and the others to the Middle Ages!

    However, was it a coincidence for him tond at an era where the earlier saints rose simultaneously, the Tyrant was about to achieve Legendary status, the Taishang Demonpleted his transformation and 5000 years after the death of the Bhaisajyaguru?

    ¡°Ever since the Qing Emperor created his own path, he had been walking a unique and solitary route to the Nirvana Realm. He sent you here to awaken his real body in this era and progress to unite his past,¡± the Buddha of Moonlight spoke in a low voice, as though he had understood some of the precepts that were left by the Bhaisajyaguru.

    I see... Meng Qi gently nodded.

    The Buddha of Moonlight continued, ¡°However, your sole presence should suffice. Why did he send the other Dharmakayas here as well? Aren¡¯t you puzzled by that?¡±

    ¡°Could this be the deed of others and has nothing to do with the Qing Emperor?¡± Meng Qi was dismayed.

 Chapter 1040: The Match Between The Ancients

    <h4>Chapter 1040: The Match Between The Ancients</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    Two towering Bodhi trees supported the Vaiduryanirbhasa, green mes burned while calcinating the breath and marks left by Bhaisajyaguru. The marks melted into the River of History gradually while the breath condensed into a cyan-colored Azure pearl after the green mes diminished. Compared to the previous relic, the pearl wascking in Buddha shadow and Withered Tree Splendor Bodhi. It was clear and glistening as if it carried pure and dreamy lights.

    The cyan Azure pearl swirled and fell into the Buddha of Moonlight¡¯s palm as he spread his palm. It looked dreamy as it reflected moonlight and glistened in cyan lights.

    ¡°This can send you back safely if you use it with the corresponding tactical formations,¡± the Buddha of Moonlight smiled faintly and tossed the Azure pearl to Meng Qi.

    He seemed to understand the words of the Buddha and knew many secrets toprehend the true background of Meng Qi and the others after the Bhaisajyaguru had his Nirvana reborn and escaped the River of Time and River of Destiny.

    Meng Qi who was in shock forgot his confusion temporarily and joy sparked in him. He took the cyan Azure pearl respectfully. I can return safely with this and get Brother Doubi to set up a tactical formation for me!

    The Buddha of Moonlight changed his tone suddenly, ¡°This can only help you to return safely. If the changes in history are too big, you will still not be able to escape the illusion bubble. Therefore, you must prepare well before you return. As I mentioned, the Qing Emperor will only be willing to send you back. The other Dharmakayas are under other strong people¡¯s responsibility so they will not meet his objective. Do you think that all of you can go back?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Meng Qi let out a breath and reyed everything he went through in his mind. He concluded that what happened to Yu Bo was not an ident but arranged by someone. What happened afterwards might also have been plotted by someone.

    Some things became clear instantly after he changed his perspective.

    He was confused as to why the Wise Holy Monk had set things up to confront him. Aside from the Talisman of the Six Runes, he also used Maitreya Buddha¡¯s ultimate magic weapon, the Back of Sky Sack.

    Maitreya could not have known that Meng Qi will reject Maitreya by the good intentions of the Gambling Monk in the future as he was not from the Nirvana Realm. Besides, he was fresh off the boat and had not met any monks in the Middle Ages yet. There were no grudges between him and the Maitreya so why would he target him without any reason?

    Thinking about it further, he was sent by the Qing Emperor and he carried the duty of enlightening his past Buddhist self. He is also involved in the key step for the Qing Emperor to enter the Nirvana Realm. If he was brought to the purend by the Wise Holy Monk under Maitreya¡¯s orders to listen to his preaching, his time would be used up and the Qing Emperor¡¯s ns would fail. If they missed this vige, the shop that enlightened the Bhaisajyaguru might not be there anymore even if other men will be sent there in the future. After all, even if history did not change, chances to jump out of the River of Time would be slim, not to mention the problem of current nodes that was always forwarding.

    Therefore, although Maitreya seemed to be targeting him for no reason, his actual intention was to interfere with the Qing Emperor¡¯s key step towards the Nirvana Realm!

    Maitreya was not from the Nirvana Realm so he could not have known about the Qing Emperor¡¯s activity in the future. This meant that someone powerful from the Nirvana Realm was instructing him from his back. Meng Qi suspected that Namo Amitabha was the powerful person from the Nirvana Realm thatpiled Maitreya¡¯s deeds recorded in ancient books. He had the Fulfilled Sambhogakaya purend known as invincible by others and he reached the essence of Taoism many eras ago. He is indeed a very powerful and ancient person from the Nirvana Realm!

    He was the one who tried to stop the Qing Emperor!

    Although plotted by a person from the Nirvana Realm, Meng Qi sessfully escaped both the talisman of the Six Runes and the Back of Sky Sack, and found out about Chunyangzi¡¯sment of ¡®who am I, I am who?¡¯ He also understood that he had to keep an eye out regarding the Qing Emperor. He then linked to the Bhaisajyaguru, Eastern Vaiduryanirbhasa and the Buddha of Moonlight.

    He feared that there was another powerful person from the Nirvana Realm behind all this.

    This is because only a person from the Nirvana Realm can counter another!

    Meng Qi¡¯s thoughts had gotten clearer. The underlying meaning started to appear.

    The most important reason behind how he managed to escape both the talisman of the Six Runes and the Back of Sky Sack was not because of his alertness and his odd practice. It was because he made a coincidental breakthrough and became an Earth Fairy. He might not even make it through the first seal with his Man Fairy self!

    He managed to be an Earth Fairy with the help of Han Guang, the Devil Master and one night was equivalent to five years in the remains of the Heavenly Court.

    His words that he wanted himself to be more radiant to form a contrast with shadows to cover his path to be the Celestial Ruler to prevent from being targeted were from the bottom of his heart and they were unlikely lies. However, just because he was speaking the truth did not mean that he was speaking the whole truth. Perhaps he was hiding under this excuse to let himself be an Earth Fairy in order to help the Qing Emperor in taking the key step in proving the essence of Taoism?

    Meng Qi took a breath. A Devil Master, indeed. I wouldn¡¯t even know how he stabbed me if I believed in all his words. However, even if I don¡¯t believe a single word from him, I might die, too!

    Han Guang was a Celestial Being. He would never be able to intimidate a person from the Nirvana Realm in a chess match as he could only be a chess piece. Whose chess piece was he then? Who was the person that helped the Qing Emperor in taking the key step in proving the essence of Taoism?

    Time de? There is still Celestial Ruler¡¯s unfulfilled wish left in the Nirvana Realm level heavenly weapon which was also known as the First Capriciousness? Does this mean that the Celestial Ruler who had fallen to Eternity already set up to aid the Qing Emperor?

    If so, isn¡¯t the Celestial Ruler a little too scary? Meng Qi frowned with disbelief.

    Han Guang was still a Samsara Traveller and he never broke off contact with the List of Deification. Perhaps he obtained Lu Ya¡¯s advice? From the fact that Lu Ya let himself to obtain the Hao Tian Mirror Fragment at Jasper Lake and look for the Qing Emperor, it¡¯s possible. However, it is highly likely that Lu Ya has not reached the Nirvana Realm yet. Even if he did, he should be in a repressed state, how can he bnce himself out with the Namo Amitabha from Nirvana Realm?

    There were too many puzzles and Meng Qi could not think it through. Then, he changed his perspective of thinking. He only wanted to go to the Zhenwu Sect¡¯s hidden treasure, Chunyangzi¡¯s mausoleum and Xi Jian Pavilion¡¯s hidden treasure. He did not n his trip to Jade Emperor Mountain, enter Heavenly Court¡¯s hidden treasure and meet Han Guang the Devil Master, go through one night which was equivalent to five years and be an Earth Fairy.

    He only went to the Jade Emperor Mountain because of Wang Daolin, the Sage of Arithmethic¡¯s guidance.

    That old trickster!

    The Wang Family was inherited from the ancient times and they had many secrets. So, it would be normal for them to have contact with someone from the Nirvana Realm. Of course, it is possible that he followed his guidance in a blur... Meng Qi¡¯s thoughts were lost again as there are too many people from the Nirvana Realm.

    ¡°A powerful person from the Nirvana Realm normally pays attention to karma when he makes an act. When he lets you do something to help him without your knowledge, he wouldn¡¯t let you do it without any benefit for yourself. You can also think from this angle,¡± the Moonlight Buddha looked at Meng Qi who was lost in thought silently and spoke suddenly.

    He seemed to also be curious about the person from the Nirvana Realm who helped the Qing Emperor.

    ¡°Benefit?¡± Meng Qi muttered. He caused many troubles after he came to the Middle Ages but he also obtained many benefits including obtaining the whole set of the Fairy ying Sword Manual and the Celestial shing Sword Manual, bing an Earth Fairy and the direct knowledge for Yi Qi Turning San Qing.

    Meng Qi was shocked suddenly as if a lightning struck inside his brain and illuminated the darkness.

    The Fairy ying Sword Manual and the Celestial shing Sword Manual were obtained by exchanging my own belongings so they don¡¯t really count as benefits. Bing an Earth Fairy was great, but it was mandatory and merely coincidental. Nothing really rtes to karma here.

    Yi Qi Turning San Qing was Lord Dao De¡¯s direct knowledge. Having Tao Te Ching written by him, he incarnated into Lao Dan to spread the essence of Taoism to undergo deification and escape from Devil Buddha. The Qing Emperor had a Taoist identity of Lord Taiyi and his incarnation Chunyangzi was also a Taoist. Mister Luda had fragments of Jin Gang bracelet and the Heavenly Bodyprehended by Xi Jian Pavilion was nearer to the concept of Taishang. Rted to him, Lord Dao De, and the Qing Emperor, Chunyangzi and Eastern Sun Beppu were all tangled up...

    After all this thinking, although Meng Qi still had not made out a perfect inference nor solid proof, he was certain that the person who helped the Qing Emperor in proving the essence in Taoism was Lord Dao De, one of the oldest people from the Nirvana Realm!

    Indeed, only a person from the Nirvana Realm can fight another!

    This was a match between the ancients!

    It was almost impossible to enter the Nirvana Realm without the support from at least one person from the Nirvana Realm!

    ¡°When the others were sent to the Middle Ages by Lord Dao De, there were only two scenarios. First, help was given from people with evil intent like Gu Erduo to open Chunyangzi¡¯s mausoleum to find out that Chunyangzi was the incarnation of the Qing Emperor, the ¡®who am I, I am who¡¯ message was obtained by them and they realized that they should head to the Eastern Vaiduryanirbhasa. Secondly, they clouded their vision and hid their intent to confuse the judgment of Namo Amitabha and the others from the Nirvana Realm to suspect that there were others that participated, causing scruples to prevent unexpected events from happening. This benefits them as past life can be found in the Middle Ages and some traces can be left for the future. What a good tactic!¡± Meng Qi praised in his mind.

    As to whether Gao Lan was sent back by the Emperor¡¯s Sword, whether Lu Ya and Han Guang was rted to Lord Dao De, whether the Golden Emperor attempted to coborate with him to recruit the Night Emperor because he nned to set something up, none of these matter anymore.

    ¡°It seems like mister understood,¡± the Moonlight Buddha smiled faintly.

    Meng Qi pointed towards his White Mustard Ring, ¡°I think it¡¯s him.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s him,¡± Moonlight Buddha exhaled as the smile on his face widened. Amused, he said, ¡°We might meet again if mister returns to the future.¡±

    Does this mean that the Qing Emperor will change history by finishing his practice and survive the War of Devil Buddhas? Meng Qi was shocked once again.

    Of course, with the Qing Emperor¡¯s wits, he would have made the choice that would affect history on a minimal level. For example, he would have broken a small part of a purend to help Moonlight Buddha to create a clone or use another identity to rece his death to avoid the purend in the midst of the chaos and only appear during the Great Trial.

    Meng Qi suspected that the Qing Emperor had not reach Nirvana Realm. His status was strange and hard to be bnced bymon knowledge since he carved a path. The original realm distinctions could not be used to determine this.

    He should have the powers of Nirvana Realm already. He only needed to awaken themunication to merge the distinctions of the past and find hisplete original self step by step to reach the Nirvana Realm. He onlycked one final key step.

 Chapter 1041: Thank You, Bodhisattva

    <h4>Chapter 1041: Thank You, Bodhisattva</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    Since it was possible that the Buddha of Moonlight would survive in the future, Meng Qi¡¯s thinking changed after his shock was over. He smiled and said, ¡°I have something that requires your favor to finish things up as soon as possible to prevent any branch outs.¡±

    Since the Buddha of Moonlight¡¯s future changed and his fate to die in the hands of the Devil Buddha is twisted, Meng Qi did not shy away from asking for his favour without any shame.

    ¡°Just speak,¡± the Buddha of Moonlight smiled and agreed without any hesitation.

    Meng Qi muttered, ¡°I will rebuild Chunyangzi¡¯s mausoleum and try to maintain the progression of history as much as possible. However, the location of the mausoleum is already exposed and it is unavoidable that it will attract others and be desired by powerful people. My enemies might be able to guess that I will rebuild it nearby and I might fall into their trap again. Therefore, I wish to rebuild it some distance away and wait for time to pass. When nobody cares about the original location anymore, please help me by moving the whole mausoleum back and hide it till the fated peoplees.¡±

    After some thinking, he thought that Gu Erduo and Su Daiji should have thought about the tactic of rebuilding the mausoleum already and they might be scouting nearby. They would summon the Tyrant once they found something. Therefore, he wanted to twist things a little bit and asked for Buddha of Moonlight¡¯s help to resolve the problem perfectly.

    ¡°This should be easy, but rebuilding the mausoleum away from the original location will cause the alteration converging force experienced by you to not alleviate to the greatest extent and reduce it into almost half. So, you have to return earlier than the others,¡± the Buddha of Moonlight nodded slightly as he promised and reminded Meng Qi.

    Meng Qiughed, ¡°No problem, I will return by using Buddha beads and the Dragon Stage formation. The difference of one day will not affect much since they have to return with me as there will not be shops like this anymore after this vige.¡±

    He then changed his subject, ¡°Bodhisattva, can you also help by looking out for Gu Erduo and Su Daiji so that their n to spread the news of the hidden treasure will fail? Also, please inform me their precise location if they are away from the Tyrant so that I can help the purends to remove scourges.¡±

    The Buddha of Moonlight¡¯s voice was dignified and ethereal like the moon emitting pure moonlight, ¡°Your first request is my responsibility as the Vaiduryanirbhasa. For your second request, I think that you should try your best to suppress them and not create sins from murdering.¡±

    Bhaisajyaguru formed the Vaiduryanirbhasa by the Twelve Great Vows so it was only natural that he majored in Sambhogakaya. His demeanor had to bepliant with the Taoism Dharma. He had to regte and adjoin himself from time to time and not depart himself from his obligations. If his behavior vited the path of Taoism, he would fall and his Sambhogakaya would be non-existent. Therefore, Meng Qi knew that the Buddha of Moonlight was genuinely merciful and not just acting like a saint. He nodded solemnly and said, ¡°I will try my best to suppress them.¡±

    He only said that he would try. If Gu Erduo and his people revolted and caused a huge threat to him, he would finish them off without mercy.

    Meng Qi thought of something else after making the promise. He made a cheeky face and said,

    ¡°Bodhisattva, I have another favor to ask.¡±

    Buddha of Moonlightughed, ¡°Look at you, your indolent face looks like the monkey that pleaded in front of God Master years ago.¡±

    Without a doubt, the God Master mentioned by the Buddha of Moonlight was Bhaisajyaguru¡¯s disciple Lord Taiyi who helped Sun Wukong to keep the Nine Spirited Saint.

    ¡°Thank you for yourpliment,¡± Meng Qi answered quirkily and changed the subject, ¡°Also, please help me look for He Qi¡¯s whereabouts and send me there so that I can rescue my partners before the Taishang Demon returns.¡±

    Since Wu Daoming did not go to Donghai but stayed hidden in Luocheng to trace him, it was likely that He Qi was located at the stronghold for demonic sects around Luocheng.

    The Buddha of Moonlight did not ask much about the rescue and a crescent-shaped eye appeared between his eyebrows. It was clear and brilliant, it shone into the world and scanned through every single detail in Luocheng.

    Not long after, Buddha of Moonlight spoke, ¡°He is now at the Wang family¡¯s courtyard which is 300 miles east from Luocheng. The courtyard is a stronghold for demonic sects, and restrictive spells are used to borrow some powers from the Geomancy Map of the Nine Nether. There are currently two evil Dharmakayas guarding it.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Bodhisattva,¡± Meng Qi bowed solemnly. His sleeve opened and sucked Zhuo Chaosheng who was unconscious into it.

    Indeed, the Taishang Demon borrowed powers from the Geomancy Map of the Nine Nether to capture Zhuo Chaosheng alive.

    ¡°Bhaisajya Guru Vaidurya Prabha Raja,¡± the Buddha of Moonlight chanted a moniker and the wholend started shaking while azure stones swirled as the moon shone on thend.

    In the midst of all this brilliance, lights warped in front of Meng Qi¡¯s eyes and he appeared inside a strange cell.

    The walls of the cell were maroon with blood dripping on them as if he was inside a monster¡¯s organ. Tied up with tubes, He Qi¡¯s eyes bulged as he red at the Red Robed Evil Demon opposite him angrily.

    Drip, drip. He Qi¡¯s colorless blood of Dharmakaya flowed out of him from the tubes towards the demon. Every drip of the blood seemed to cause him tremendous pain.

    The demon snickered, ¡°I¡¯m cleansing myself by using your blood, you¡¯ll be my puppet in 49 days. You¡¯re going to be half living half dead, a mere thought can convert you into a demon.¡±

    There was an ordinary courtyard with fake mountains and pavilion outside the cell. However, in contrast, the people passing by were all cruel and vicious aces of the demonic sect.

    As the moon corona shone, both He Qi and the Red Robed Evil Demon noticed Meng Qi at the same time.

    Meng Qi did not speak but opened his sleeve again. Thend and sky became dark and strong wind started gushing and tore off the tubes. He Qi was sucked into the sleeve.

    At the same time, Meng Qi raised his right arm and curled his fingers into a fist. The vast universe and the world between the cave and sky appeared in his acupuncture points at the same time and minimized into his fist. Then, he swung his fist towards the demon.

    Bang!

    A fist-sized chaotic hole appeared between Meng Qi and the demon. The surrounding void fragmented and gathered together again before twisting and curling up again. An intimidating suction heavy enough to tear everything apart appeared.

    The Red Robed Evil Demon¡¯s face changed instantly. He then cast martial arts and direct knowledge for his defence. However, his powers were sucked by the countless chaotic holes before his body was sucked in uncontrobly, too.

    ¡°Enemy...¡± his voice did not even escape the dark horizon. His Dharmakaya was swallowed and torn into pieces.

    Boom boom boom!

    The flesh walls in the cell broke and were sucked into the dark chaotic holes when Meng Qi was already leaving Luocheng with He Qi and Zhuo Chaosheng.

    Boom boom boom!

    The fake mountains in the Wang family¡¯s courtyard copsed as the pavilion broke down and the restrictive spells ceased. The aces of the demonic sect were running to escape but their bodies were pulled backwards. The more they ran, the further back they were pulled. Their bodies were then split and thrown into the chaotic holes. No one made it out of the courtyard, not even their screams.

    Withnd and sky as the limit, the chaotic holes disappeared into the air gradually and eventually only an external wall was left in the courtyard with some leftover dust.

    Not long after, with his huge robe and short thick brows, Wu Daoming, the Taishang Demon sensed the copse of the power borrowed from the Geomancy Map of the Nine Nether and rushed back to the Wang family¡¯s courtyard. He floated mid-air as he looked at the deste void below him silently.

    ¡°He is indeed tricky. No wonder even the Tyrant couldn¡¯t get hold of him,¡± Wu Daoming muttered as the acupuncture points on his demonic body opened and plundered over the sky and earth, getting stronger every second.

    After he transcended into a Celestial Being, his Devil¡¯s Golden Body preyed on many like an incarnation of the Nine Levels of Underground. He could plunder anywhere and destroy thend even if he did not take any action. He could also prey on the powers of any Dharmakaya, people from the Exterior Realm, Orifices-Point Activation Stage orymen. Like the origin of the disease, he was also the master of being possessed by the devil. Strengths lost from the people possessed by the devil or disease would be obtained by him and the devil¡¯s possession and gue would spread as he preyed on others.

    Because of this, he did not require any specialized practice and he could get stronger in a short time. The Taishang Demon from a yearter might be able to win against himself in the present.

    ...

    After Meng Qi transferred the cause of the problems away and created a fake mystery of heaven, Luocheng was no longer a target for others.

    He Qi was getting treated for his injuries. He sat opposite Mister Luda as he took out Lord Dao De¡¯s jade statue containing the direct knowledge of Yi Qi Turning San Qing.

    ¡°We can use this for Zhen Yi Inheritance another ten times. Senior Lu, let¡¯s just use it one more time before we put it back to the rebuilt mausoleum,¡± Meng Qi suggested.

    Su Wuming was good at pointing to the additional self and he had the Fragment of the Eastern Emperor Bell with him. Therefore, he would never let a chance of leaving a marking in the past life to pass since it would be useful in the future. However, him and Mister Luda¡¯s paths were unique as one of them did not have a past life while the other wanted to cast away his past life in the future. How can a marking be made in the Middle Ages then? Therefore, Yi Qi Turning San Qing should be used to finish Lord Dao De¡¯s karma in this matter so that they can return.

 Chapter 1042: A Strange Man

    <h4>Chapter 1042: A Strange Man</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    After many years of aging, the story of the Celestial Sword Puppet evolved into a legend in the Sword Emperor Demon Queen World. This gave Meng Qi the basics to manipte changes and leave a mark. The time left for him to stay in the Middle Ages was running out and his method would not work. So, he did not have high expectations, he only wished to try his best and hope for peace. He was prepared to finish the urgent matters first before he spoke about this.

    Mister Luda was not a hypocritical person. He did not decline and took the Lord Dao De jade statue. He went into his Divine Sense, triggered Zhen Yi and epted the inheritance.

    Clear lights shone and engulfed Mister Luda. The fragment of the Diamond Kong that he mosaicked onto the hilt of Single Hearted Sword emitted vibrant colorful lights.

    ¡°Seems like Senior Luda has some fate with Lord Dao De...¡± Meng Qi secretlymented. Mister Luda who only relied on himself wholeheartedly finally obtained a sense of disillusionment from an influential figure. An excellent Dharmakaya with potential will always get favors and education from mighty people but this does not make their intensive practice and determination in the past less remarkable.

    No one could distinguish between nut and bolt without any help. Mister Luda should be admired for not losing himself.

    Meng Qi caught the Lord Dao De jade statue which flew towards him before its spirit spread into him.

    With a loud boom, he felt as if he could see the chaos crack open and the Congenital force burst from Singrity. He saw the Big Bang, a white bearded old man who appeared in the Congenital force and performed Tai Chi which froze the terrifying huge explosion. He condensed the Congenital force and made himself from the past, present and future take form into a priest.

    This is the true Yi Qi Turning San Qing, fulfilling the great direct knowledge of the River of Time!

    Meng Qi recalled what he realized earlier. No wonder so few people in the Pure Yang Sect cultivated it sessfully in the past dynasties. Practicing even one breath of Congenital force was already tough. As for theter figures from the past, present, and future, if they did not touch the Nirvana Realm and did not have theplete characteristic of the Nirvana Realm, the Congenital force would never be sessfully cultivated. Even though Senior Chonghe condensed one breath of Congenital force by relying on the Six Dao of Samsara and differentiated himself into three introductory priests corresponding to the person¡¯s own young, middle, and old age in order to forcefully cultivate this great direct knowledge sessfully, there would still be a huge difference ifpared to the true Yi Qi Turning San Qing.

    Condensing Congenital force would not be a hard task for him since he had the Wu¡¯Ji Seal and Kai Tian Seal. The tough part would be at ater stage where constant effort would be required. Fortunately, the situation was clear and there was no rush and desperation for them like they expected.

    Meng Qi who created a fake mystery of heaven kept the Lord Dao De jade statue and left the hideout temporarily. He searched for another hidden ce and shook Zhuo Chaosheng out of his sleeve. He pushed with his right arm before a cool breeze started blowing and woke the Sword Fairy.

    ¡°Wu Daoming!¡± Zhuo Chaosheng¡¯s shout was like an enraged roar before death. He then calmed himself and knit his brows, ¡°Buddy Su? It¡¯s you? Where¡¯s the Taishang Demon?¡±

    He clearly remembered that he fell into a trap into the Geomancy Map of Nine Nether because he did not expect that Wu Daoming, the Taishang Demon, had alreadypleted his transformation. He had some deadly battles, his Celestial Sword got corrupted, he suffered serious injuries, and he was captured alive before he lost his consciousness. He thought that he would die at that moment, so he did not expect that he would wake up unharmed.

    Perhaps Su Meng rescued him?

    He can actually put up a fight with the transformed Taishang Demon with the Devil¡¯s ws?

    Different thoughts and emotions arose. Zhuo Chaosheng felt like he was in a dream.

    Meng Qi had already nned his answer before this. He smiled and said, ¡°Senior Zhuo, the Taishang Demon despised me for murdering the Multi-Eyed Heavenly King so he came for me after he reconstructed you. He was too arrogant so he did not activate the Geomancy Map of Nine Nether. My sword skills improved drastically as I elevated. So, I managed to endure the attacks in the beginning. Of course, I was able to reach this point all because of the elders¡¯ support. I caught the opportunity to spread a message to draw in the elders¡¯ powers and together, we scared the Taishang Demon off. Your non-fatal injuries are all because of his mercy.¡±

    Zhuo Chaosheng was in shock although Meng Qi¡¯s tone was light. He could withstand the Taishang Demon¡¯s attacks even though he just elevated into an Earth Fairy? The message he spread immediately drew in powers from the elders? Powers that scared off the Taishang Demon?

    Taishang Demon possessed the Devil¡¯s ws and his body became undestructable after he finished his transformation. He had a great presence among Celestial Beings. Since Su Meng could withstand his attacks even though he just elevated into an Earth Fairy, does this mean that he had thebat capability simr to a Celestial Being? Isn¡¯t he too powerful? The Tyrant and the other strong forces were Earth Fairies for many years before they were able to shook the leaders of the Celestial Beings!

    The powers arrived right after the message was spread and scared the Taishang Demon off. This means that Su Meng¡¯s elders are everywhere and they are legendary and powerful!

    I have been underestimating him indeed... Zhuo Chaosheng hid his expression and bowed solemnly, ¡°Buddy Su, thank you for your help. Please pass on my gratitude to your elders. Even though I am a teacher from the Heaven and Earth Sword n, I cannot make a promise for the whole n. I can only assure that I will do whatever it takes to help you if I am needed.¡±

    After those words, Meng Qi had an idea. He followed his flow and said shamelessly, ¡°Senior Zhuo, I¡¯m not asking for any favor in return, I only ask for reputation. Please publicize and tout for me. Of course, you don¡¯t have to mention the parts that you were involved.¡±

    Zhuo Chaosheng was speechless. This was the first time he heard of a request for publication in his thousand years of living. This man was such a strange man!

    After a while, heplimented, ¡°Since Buddy Su asked sincerely and magnanimously, I will meet your request. I will of course publicize about you in the future.¡±

    ¡°Thank you in advance,¡± Meng Qi waved his hand while smiling.

    After rescuing Zhuo Chaosheng, he felt a certain umtion and bacsh. They were not too strong and he could still handle it with amendment force. This meant that originally, Zhuo Chaosheng died during the Taishang Demon¡¯s transformation. Although his destiny changed, the Tyrant¡¯s Trial would still be hard to avoid in the future. Therefore, the progression of history would not be affected much.

    In other words, Zhuo Chaosheng could live for another thousand years or two. With the support of a top notch person in Heaven and Earth like him, Meng Qi could suppress five sects with one sword, offend the Tyrant but survive, fight with the Taishang Demon and finally, he could understand everything. He will flee the world in the future and his image of a Sword Fairy willst with the passing of time and be a legend in the middle age.

    Meng Qi was unsure whether this would form a historical marking. He would do his part and try his best.

    Zhuo Chaosheng suppressed his emotions and sighed, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that the Taishang Demon hadpleted his transformation earlier and I almost lost my life. I have to inform the others as soon as possible to stop them from falling into the Geomancy Map of Nine Nether and get harmed by the transformed Taishang Demon.¡±

    He bid goodbye.

    ¡°You should do that.¡± Meng Qi nodded lightly and asked, ¡°By the way, Senior Zhuo, are you nning to look for the Sage of Benevolence?¡±

    The Sage of Benevolence was the one who hosted the n to round up and capture the Taishang Demon. Since the Taishang Demonpleted his transformation and had the power to endanger the Celestial Beings, it would be most suitable for him, the legendary and righteous leader to spread the news around.

    Zhuo Chaosheng was a bit awkward. He shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m nning to look for the Sage of Arithmetic. I heard that he returned to Guang Ling in Jiangdong.¡±

    Looking at Meng Qi¡¯s confused expression, Zhuo Chaosheng changed his tone, ¡°The Earlier Saints have different principles and they have conflicts between themselves. I cannot judge who is right and who is wrong but after making someparison, I think that the Sage of Arithmetic is the most distant one as his principles do not sh with the others as much. To prevent undercurrents like what happened in Luocheng, he is the most suitable person to inform the other sages.¡±

    I see. So, the conflicts between the Earlier Saints are not merely recorded in the old books, they¡¯re real... Meng Qi nodded. He guessed that he peaceful scenario he once saw between them involved many rounds of reconciliation andpromise.

    ¡°Such a coincidence. I need to look for the Sage of Arithmetic, too. How about I follow you to Jiangdong?¡± Meng Qi thought of the matter regarding Jade Emperor Mountain.

    Zhuo Chaosheng did not object so they departed to Pce of Mohism in Luocheng. They moved towards Jiangdong using teleportation circles and they reached Wang Family¡¯s ancestral home in Guangling.

    They saw the Sage of Arithmetic underneath a tree outside the gate before they entered the house. He seemed to have predicted their arrival.

    ¡°Sigh, the Taishang Demon tricked everyone andpleted his transformation earlier. This is a bit out of hand,¡± without letting Zhuo Chaosheng speak, the silver-haired Sage of Arithmetic sighed.

    Zhuo Chaosheng was speechless. The sage already said everything he nned to tell him. There was nothing left for him to speak.

    He felt that his trip to Jiangdong was unnecessary.

    The Sage of Arithmetic looked at Zhuo Chaosheng and knit his white brows suddenly. There was awe in his tone, ¡°The fact that Brother Zhuo escaped from death is indeed true. Unbelievable.¡±

    He calcted for day and night toe to the conclusion that Zhuo Chaosheng would be dead for sure. Who could have known that the mystery of heaven had a concussion and Zhuo Chaosheng¡¯s destiny had strange changes. So, he obtained a chance to survive.

    This exceeded the sage¡¯s understanding in art of divination and mysteries of heaven. He suspected that there was some mighty people that blinded the mysteries of heaven and disturbed his derivation.

    ¡°So you¡¯ve calcted that I will die...¡± Zhuo Chaosheng seemed to be close to the sage. He red at the sage and said, ¡°You¡¯ve always liked to show off your derivations! Why didn¡¯t you do that this time?¡±

    The Sage of Arithmetic made a dryugh, ¡°Your skills are not that great, you would still die no matter how many derivations I make. I didn¡¯t want to tell you to disrupt your inner peace.¡±

    He looked at Meng Qi and changed the topic, ¡°I followed the grey robed monk and found something strange. Sigh, we still need proof though.¡±

    ¡°Sage of Arithmetic, were you influenced by anyone when you derived the change on Jade Emperor Mountain?¡± Meng Qi asked straight to the point.

    Having listened to Meng Qi¡¯s words, the sage¡¯s expression froze as if he thought of something and understood it.

    After some time, he took a deep sigh, turned over to look at the mottled ancestral home of the Wang family and said in a deep voice, ¡°The Wang family was always pulled into trouble since the ancient times. The more they seek for the truth, the more they got involved. They seemed shy and had many benefits, but in the end, they still bit the dust.¡±

    ¡°This game of chess is getting worse, there is no chance of winning. Not even the Wang family...¡±

    The Sage of Arithmetic¡¯s tone was so eerie that Meng Qi got chills from it. They sounded like the words of Wang Shengun, the Grand Wang Prince!

 Chapter 1043: The Alliance Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 1043: The Alliance Meeting</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    The atmosphere outside the ancient home of the Wang family was tense and cold. Zhuo Chaosheng shouted instinctively, ¡°You old crook, you...¡±

    Before finishing his statement, the Sage of Arithmetic waved his hand to cut him off, ¡°I will inform the rest about Wu Daoming as soon as I can.¡±

    Then the Sage turned around, and stepped through the great doors that were eroded by time and use.

    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s how the Wang family from Jiangdong is so cryptic and weird,¡± Zhuo Chaosheng sighed after a pause.

    Meng Qi frowned slightly. His thoughts were a chaotic jumble. There was a lot more to the Wang family than he thought.

    With a m, the doors to the Wang family¡¯s ancient home were closed. The sun¡¯s rays shone through the leaves, scattering golden patches across the ground. There was a mysterious tranquility that came with the afternoon sun, which Meng Qi and Zhuo Chaosheng basked in as they contemted their individual puzzles. Without another word, they left in different directions.

    After returning to Luocheng and stepping into his hideout, Meng Qi¡¯s eyes fell on the green-robed Su Wuming. He had finally made his way to Luocheng.

    Eh... Meng Qi was about to greet him when his mind uttered a noise of surprise. Su Wuming¡¯s mysteries of heaven were no longer murky, with clearly identifiable paths running through it. It seemed genuine, unlike his own which was altered by the Principles of Karma.

    This murkiness was a result of being an outlier in an environment not meant for them, it was not a characteristic of the Middle Ages. The change in Su Wuming¡¯s mysteries of heaven meant that he had found his previous incarnation, which forged an unmistakable link between him and the Middle Ages.

    An expert was indeed an expert, he was even quicker and more urate than Brother Doubi. Since Brother Doubi¡¯s mysteries of heaven were still murky, that meant that even his link was still in the process of forming.

    At this moment, He Qi spoke up, ¡°I bumped into Friend Wuming in Luocheng a few days ago, but I was unfortunately captured by the Taishang Demon right after. It was only today that I had managed to contact him toe here for a gathering.¡±

    As Su Meng¡¯s surname was Su, and Su Wuming was also surnamed Su, they were referred to as Senior Su and Little Su in private. However, it was inappropriate to act so casual in public, thus for the sake of differentiating them, He Qi had changed his nickname for Su Wuming.

    ¡°Senior Su is indeed punctual, since you were the first to arrive,¡± Meng Qi said with a grin as he bowed.

    Su Wuming¡¯s legendary ability came from understanding his additional self, leading to an evolution in ability. However, since he traveled to the Middle Ages, he could not sense his additional self without the Principles of Karma. Despite that, he could still use his ability, but he no longer retained the special characteristic of invincibility as long as at least one projection of himself existed. Nevertheless, Meng Qi was unsure if Wuming would wake up in the future if hemitted suicide, via one of his projections.

    Su Wuming had a longsword in his grip. He nodded slightly as he said, ¡°Aftering to Luocheng, I¡¯ve had to eliminate two white-haired imposters.¡±

    He was never one for beating around the bush, instead he preferred to cut to the core of the matter.

    ¡°It seems like they heard about us and are trying to take advantage of the situation,¡± Meng Qi was no longer as concerned about the white-haired imposters. With the Buddha of Moonlight watching over them, there¡¯s not much the imposters can do to stir up chaos.

    Seeing that Meng Qi was steady and confident, Su Wuming did not continue with meaningless conversation. He changed the topic, ¡°Even though your paths are special, not requiring a previous incarnation, nevertheless if you do find it, try to observe his interaction with the River of History. Identifying the link would leave a mark on yourself, and serve as a reference to forge a link.¡±

    He was slightly more talkative when it came to this topic.

    Meng Qi nced at Mister Luda. With a self-deprecating smile, he said, ¡°My previous incarnation is unusual. I¡¯m afraid he doesn¡¯t exist in the Middle Ages, but Senior Lu and Senior He Qi can give it a try.¡±

    He was an earthling, thus his previous incarnation had perished on Earth. However, in the real world, only the previous incarnations of his original self existed, Ananda and the Invincible Tyrant. He had met both of them before, but the difference in ability caused him to be unable to identify their involvement with the River of History. In addition to the dissimrities between the previous incarnations of his established self and original self, he had to start byying down the foundations of his legend in the Middle Ages.

    ¡°However, let¡¯s not be too hasty in trying to find your previous incarnations. With the exception of Immortal Yun He, our team is almostplete. We can look for the Dharmakaya of the Seven Seas and Twenty-Eight Worlds to finally discuss our return.¡±

    ...

    The next day, the Red Emperor Sun Chuci, the Perennial Deity Zhong Limei, the Deity of the Seven Seas Xun Ying, and the rest of the Dharmakayas of the Seven Seas and Twenty-Eight Worlds gathered in the Valley of the Flying Deity located southwest of Luocheng.

    Traveling past the scenic veil of mist and clouds, the first thing they saw was Meng Qi, who was dressed in green robes, as well as Su Wuming with his longsword in hand, not to mention Mister Luda who projected an aura of arrogance. Rounding out their party was He Qi, his eyes glinting with barely-suppressed de intent, andstly Gao Lan, who was perched atop a boulder in his golden emperor¡¯s robes, looking upon the entire valley.

    The Deity of the Seven Seas and the rest felt uneasy at the imposing aura that they exuded. Theynded on the opposite side, guards up and hackles raised.

    ¡°Friend Su, since you summoned all of us here, did you intend to discuss your return?¡± the Deity of the Seven Seas was the first to speak, directing his question at Meng Qi. He was a member of the Four Oddities, one of the most powerful beings in the Seven Seas and Twenty-Eight Worlds, inferior only to the Primeval Deity, and was on par with the Taixuan Son of Heaven.

    Meng Qi smiled, ¡°We have found a way to return. This meeting is merely to discuss if all of you are willing to assist.¡±

    As he spoke, a Dao Yi ze Lamp in his eyes shone, observing his audience carefully to weed out any white-haired imposters who may have blended into the crowd.

    ¡°Found a way to return?¡± Xun Ying, Zhong Lime,i and the rest looked at each other, registering the shock on everyone¡¯s faces. Coming to the Middle Ages was already out of their element, but Su Meng and his allies had already found a way back in such a short time? Wasn¡¯t this something that could only be done by prominent beings from the Nirvana Realm?

    The Dao Yi ze Lamp faded away after Meng Qi verified that there were no imposters. Despite hearing the questions that were brought up, he deliberately ignored them. Instead, he asked, ¡°Have any of you seen the rest of our fellow friends?¡±

    Suppressing his agitation and confusion, Xun Ying replied, ¡°The Chaotic Golden Deity Qin Yue seemed to have be a follower of the Demon King Peacock. Qin Yue had tried to recruit me to their cause as well, iming that they would go to the East Sea and return through the Pce of Demons and the Demonic Spear.¡±

    ¡°The antidote to the Nine-revolving ck Pill is with Tai Li, it wouldn¡¯t be surprising if Qin Yue and the rest of the Dharmakayas followed him,¡± Meng Qi nodded. ¡°However, I didn¡¯t think that they would return through the Pce of Demons.¡±

    ¡°Right, Qin Yuan mentioned that he heard the Demon King Peacock say that the priest who kept rambling on about fate didn¡¯t seem to havee to the Middle Ages. It¡¯s slightly strange,¡± added Xun Yin.

    The Priest of Destiny, not sent to the Middle Ages? After knowing that he was sent here by the Qing Emperor, while the others were sent here by the meddling of Lord Dao De, the reason why the Priest of Destiny was not here must be because he wasn¡¯t sent here. The priest must have originated from the Wenshen Sect of the Exterior Dao Six Masters.The founder of the sect used to explore Taoism with the Buddhas, but had diverged from them due to a difference in beliefs. The teachings of the sect had been passed through countless generations, and they rarely concern themselves with the mundane matters of the world. Could it be that Lord Dao De wanted to respect this belief of theirs, thus he did not touch the Priest of Destiny?

    ¡°The Taixuan Son of Heaven and both of the other Dharmakayas had be subordinates of the Devil Master. I think they have found an alternative method to return,¡± the Red Emperor, Sun Chuchi repeated what he had told Meng Qi before.

    Meng Qi exchanged a nce with the rest of his group. He nodded and said, ¡°The Devil Master Han Guang definitely has something up his sleeve. It¡¯s possible that there are certain time effects of using the Time de. We must be watchful of this.¡±

    ¡°Have any of you guys seen the Primeval Deity?¡± asked the Perennial Deity Zhong Limei.

    Meng Qi did not hide anything, ¡°I¡¯ve met the Primeval Deity at Jade Emperor Mountain. If everyone sends out search parties, we might be able to track her down. Let¡¯s hope that we can find her as soon as possible, to prevent missing this opportunity to return. Also, the Night Emperor had joined the Luo Sect, and has the protection of the Mother. We don¡¯t need to worry about him.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Zhong Limei agreed without hesitation.

    ¡°Friend Su, how are we going to return?¡± asked Xun Yin curiously.

    Meng Qi smiled. No longer changing the topic, he exined, ¡°All of us came to the Middle Ages because of the aftershocks that were caused by the sh between mighty people. At that time, the mighty people who were shing were none other than the Great White Ape Sage Yuan Hong, who possessed the Core Fragment of the Eastern Emperor Bell, against the Qing Emperor who walked the Earth.¡±

    ¡°The Qing Emperor?¡± Xun Yin, Zhong Limei and the rest started to cause amotion. Compared to the Great White Ape Sage, the name of the Qing Emperor was indeed a lot more prestigious, as he was one of the Five Great Emperors of the Ancient Times, one of the Almighty Nine Taoists, as well as the strongest force in the Nirvana Realm. The mere mention of his name struck awe and fear alike in everyone who heard it.

    No one could have expected that he could still walk the earth!

    Meng Qi pretended to not notice the change in their expressions. He continued, ¡°My royal brother, Gao Lan...¡±

    Saying these five words brought on a wave of mncholy. He paused before continuing, ¡°...as the wielder of the Emperor¡¯s Sword, he ascended the Dragon Terrace and got in contact with the estranged descendants of the emperor. He seeded inying down the Grand Array of the Universe, which would enable our return after it powers up by using Core Energy.¡±

    ¡°The Emperor¡¯s Sword?¡± everyone instinctively looked towards Gao Lan, noticing the golden Emperor¡¯s Sword in his hands. Their gazes turned awestruck.

    That¡¯s the Emperor¡¯s Sword?

    The Seven Seas and Twenty-Eight Worlds only came to be after demons and monsters appeared and devastated the earth. They were not unfamiliar with the Emperor¡¯s Sword, which was notorious for being drenched in the blood of deities and demons alike, its sheer power and strength renowned throughout the world.

    Who could have known that it actually existed?

    Meng Qi cleared his throat, and said calmly, ¡°Whereas I went to Vaiduryanirbhasa and met the Buddha of Moonlight. I also bumped into Bhaisajyaguru while I was there, and obtained an Azure pearl. It can provide the Core Energy for the Grand Array of the Universe.¡±

    ¡°Starting with the Qing Emperor, ending with Bhaisajyaguru, the course of karma is indeed like that.¡±

    He extended his palm and opened it. A crystal clear pearl glinted in the middle.

    Xun Ying and the others were enraptured, as if listening to a fairy tale. All of this Vaiduryanirbhasa, Buddha of Moonlight, Bhaisajyaguru and the like, they were entities that existed in myths and legends. Who could have imagined that Su Meng could actually locate them, and even interact with and converse with them?

    ¡°All the preparations for our return isplete, except for a single concern...¡± Meng Qi told them about how history would change. He ended with, ¡°Therefore I would like to request that everyone pool our resources to construct a Chunyangzi mausoleum nearby Luocheng, to preserve history as it is. This must be kept absolutely confidential.¡±

    ¡°No problem,¡± the Red Emperor Sun Chuchi promptly agreed.

    Since they were borrowing someone else¡¯s effort to return, shouldn¡¯t they contribute what they can offer?

    After a thorough discussion, Zhong Limei suddenly asked, ¡°Friend Su, what would you all do during this time, though?¡±

    Meng Qi smiled and answered, ¡°We have other pressing matters to attend to.¡±

    Mister Luda and He Qi would be looking for their previous incarnations, while himself, Su Wuming, and Gao Lan, would await news from the Buddha of Moonlight. The moment Gu Erduo and Su Daiji were far enough from the Tyrant, they will strike and ambush them!

    ...

    In the process of waiting, Meng Qi went to the Pce of Mohism, asid out in their ns. He would be asking for guidance relevant to the Myriad World Knowledge Ball from the Sage of Devices.

 Chapter 1044: The Journey Of The Single Hearted Sword

    <h4>Chapter 1044: The Journey Of The Single Hearted Sword</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    Ningxi¡¯s lush ovepping mountain ranges and its surrounding streams of water formed a serenendscape.

    Mister Luda and He Qi pressed the conveyance light andnded in the middle of the city. Following the directions of the Hao Tian Mirror and the Fragment of the Eastern Emperor Bell in their hands, they gradually moved forward in search of Mister Luda¡¯s medieval past life.

    The Hao Tian Mirror could shine upon the realms beyond the heavens, allowing people to sense their additional self. However, it was unable to reveal the past and future as it was not a treasure of the Light of the Universe. Hence, it would be difficult to be used to search for one¡¯s past life. However, since everyone coincidentally returned to the Middle Ages and now shared the same space-time with their past lives, it was almost as if it was equivalent to their additional self. Thus, one would be able to subtly sense it. On top of that, with the aid of the Fragment of the Eastern Emperor Bell which was one of the treasures of the Light of the Universe, they had a clearer indication about what was going on.

    Besides, the Trailokyavijaya Wheel which was embedded in Meng Qi¡¯s body could be used to coordinate the operations of the Heavenly Troops. When Mister Luda and He Qi were off their guard, the Heavenly Troops helped them to track down his body in this life. Taking into ount all these ovepping factors, this issue naturally became easier and they could finally pinpoint the potential person.

    Zhu Buxuan fanned himself with a handheld fan as he came out from his courtyard and walked toward Luofang Street where everyone squandered their money away.

    He was a disciple of the Ningxi Sword n. He originated from an ordinary family. He had an honest face and seemed harmless. He also treated everyone politely; thus, leaving an impression in the mind of the n masters that he was a sincere and considerate man. He took advantage of it and was able to have his bread buttered on both sides. Not only was he able to thrive in the Ningxi Sword n, he had also obtained their trust. Presently, he had achieved the Nine Orifices Stage and had the potential to advance beyond the Exterior Realm.

    Most of the people whom he had met along the way seemed to recognize him as they nodded their heads and greeted him with a smile. However, several of them seemed rather displeased, for upon seeing him from afar, they quickly changed their routes and walked toward another street.

    ¡°Although Zhu Buxuan appears good-natured and honest, he is filled with malicious intentions. All thanks to his evil doings, my senior brother wound up guarding the dojo,¡± uttered a man who was holding a longsword furiously.

    The shorty who was also armed with a sword was shocked upon hearing the news, ¡°Zhu Buxuan is well-known in the n for being honest and sincere. He was the one who harmed your senior brother?¡±

    Is it true that one cannot judge a book by its cover?

    The senior brother expressed his discontent, ¡°If he is truly honest and sincere, why does he deserve the adoration of most of the martial uncles and sect elders? Why does he deserve the sudden activation of the Nine Orifices Stage? Although the Ningxi Sword n is not as powerful as the other top forces, there are still many talented figures in our n to the point that the underlyingpetition is still rather intense. In the end, he always gets the long end of the stick. He is merely ying dumb to take advantage of the situation!¡±

    ¡°I have once spoken to Uncle Zuo about this. Do you know what he said? He said, ¡®Honest on the outside, evil on the inside, that is not too bad at all¡¯!¡±

    As he was busy ranting to his heart¡¯s content, he suddenly came back to reality. He turned his head sideways and saw two old men standing at the entrance of the alley. One of them had rather white hair and an intent gaze; he had a naturally captivating aura to the point that no one could take their eyes off him. The other elder had a rather faint breath; he seemed almost invisible. His eyes seemed to embed the heroess and confidence from his glory days.

    The senior brother stopped talking. Upon sensing the extraordinary aura of these two old men, he quickly dragged his junior and left in a hurry. He just wanted to badmouth about Zhu Buxuan, it was none of the masters¡¯ business!

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe that your past life appears honest on the outside but is evil on the inside,¡± He Qi chuckled.

    They could not find a single simrity between them.

    Mister Luda did not speak a word. He walked out of the alley and returned to the streets. He tailed Zhu Buxuan as he paced forward slowly.

    After walking pass Left Street and passing through a long corridor, Zhu Buxuan arrived at Luofang Street. He then entered Jinya Pavilion with ease.

    ¡°Oh, Mister Zhu, it has been a long time since you came here. The girls in the pavillion miss you so much,¡± they weed him with open arms.

    Zhu Buxuan smiled rather sheepishly, ¡°The Masters were really strict, I can¡¯t leave the n so often. I wonder if Miss Yuexia is free? Ever since that one meeting with her, I yearn for her all the time.¡±

    ¡°Oh no, Yuexia just received an honored guest. Indeed, indeed...¡± they pointed at the direction of the Ningxi Sword n¡¯s base, hinting that the honored guest was one of the elders of the n.

    Zhu Buxuan¡¯s expression changed several times. He seemed angry and jealous. He forced a smile, ¡°Such a coincidence. Please send my kind regards to Miss Yuexia.¡±

    Upon finishing his sentence, he turned around with the intention to leave. He suddenly noticed the two rather peculiar old men from the corner of his eye. Before he could process his thoughts, they stood in front of him and blocked his way, ¡°Oh, Mister Zhu, even if Yuexia is not here for you, there are still Yun, Yueqiu, and the rest!¡±

    ¡°I only think about Miss Yuexia,¡± Zhu Buxuan shook his head.

    ¡°Hey, at least he is loyal,¡± mumbled He Qi as he observed enthusiastically. Mister Luda looked solemn, no one knew what was on his mind.

    She twisted her handkerchief and contemted for a short moment before speaking softly, ¡°Yuexi is free tonight...¡±

    Yuexi was the most popr courtesan of Jinya Pavillion. Her beauty was well known throughout the whole city. She was far more beautiful than Yuexia.

    Zhu Buxuan stopped for a second. He imagined the beauty¡¯s soft fair skin. He thought about her alluring face that remained beautiful irrespective of her mood. The memories of Yuexia in his mind suddenly became blurry and his breathing intensified, ¡°Is it true that I can get intimate with her?¡±

    ¡°I will lead you to her. Your sess depends on your own performance,¡± she said with a smile on her face.

    Zhu Buxuan nodded his head and followed her into the inner court.

    Upon seeing this, Mister Luda suddenly let out a sigh. He seemed to be relieved. He then turned around and left Jinya Pavillion without any hesitation.

    ¡°He just left like that? Why are you not observing your past life to understand his course of history and the mutual connection that is formed between the two of you?¡± asked He Qi shockingly as he quickly followed him.

    Could it be that Mister Luda had already finished observing and understanding his past life?

    This did not seem right. He had to rely on the aid of the Fragment of the Eastern Emperor Ball to observe it carefully and meticulously, this was not a simple task!

    Even if Mister Luda had brought along the Trailokyavijaya Wheel, it would be impossible for him toplete it within such a short span of time, or at least he could not even sense the fact that he had used both of the treasures!

    Mister Luda had a calm gaze, he spoke indifferently, ¡°I do not need to do that anymore.¡±

    ¡°You do not need it anymore? My fellow friend, Lu, although Xiaosu and you have a rather peculiar path as you guys have cut connections with your additional self and do not wish to seek for your past life, yet are still able to project onto the Myriad World to look back at your past; if you can observe your past life and furtherprehend the mutual connection between the course of his history, it will greatly contribute to your ability to leave a hallmark of your own. Why would you not use it?¡± He Qi was aware of the fact that Mister Luda was not a crude and reckless man. All his words and actions had their own purpose. This left him with even more questions. Thus, he quoted Su Wuming¡¯s previous statement and asked this question.

    Mister Luda turned into a secluded alley. He slowly walked forward as he said with a smile, ¡°Although my path seemed simr to Buddy Su¡¯s as we do not connect with our additional self neither do we seek to know about our past lives, there is still a huge difference in its essence. I have just understood it today.¡±

    ¡°What is the difference?¡± He Qi became even more puzzled. In his eyes, they were all walking on their solo paths.

    Mister Luda ced his hands behind his back as he strolled along. He said with a smile, ¡°Buddy Su practices an art which leads to a path that has never ending changes. He upholds his personal identity as he experiences various affairs of human life. He believes that everything is a facade and he is well aware of what he wants. Thus, he is able to y into the roles of different people and experience different paths of life. He then leaves like a legend, create his mark, and adjust his image following the recuperations from the universe and the long course of history. Even if the image greatly contradicts with his true self, he will never be troubled by it.¡±

    ¡°Tolerate the different forms of images, ept those changes and is not narcissistic; he is indeed so...¡± He Qi nodded his head in agreement with Mister Luda¡¯s statements.

    When they were exchanging ideas and thoughts, Meng Qi had once mentioned about the mystical powers of his family¡¯s Arts of Eight-Nine.

    Mister Luda¡¯s voice gradually became gentler, ¡°However, I am not capable of doing so. I am Lu Zhi Ping, Ye Yuyan¡¯s husband, Lu Zhi Ping; thendlord of Huamei Heights, Lu Zhi Ping. All my past experiences had formed the nature of my character; I cannot be another person. Even if I am my ¡®additional self¡¯, or my ¡®past life¡¯; even if I am expected to imitate them to leave a mark on the universe, I am unable to do so.¡±

    What does it mean to be the one and only in the world, this is what it means to be just me in this world... this thought suddenly sprung up within He Qi¡¯s heart. He furrowed his brows, ¡°Why did you choose to project yourself onto the Myriad World to look back upon the past?¡±

    Is he stopping himself from transcending into a celestial being?

    Mister Luda shook his head and smiled, ¡°I have no choice but to keep searching for it.¡±

    ¡°About this issue, I do have some opinions on it. The ordinary path is to enlighten one¡¯s additional self, umte the numbers until it experiences a qualitative change to further enhance the nature of one¡¯s body; thus, bing a legend. Buddy Su¡¯s path is to create a fake additional self and leave a mark; he thenpletes the umtion of numbers, creates a qualitative change and bes a legend. The final parts of his path is simr to the ordinary path. However, I wonder if I am able to purify my original self and gradually change. I will allow the nature of my own body to be enhanced to the point of legendary; then, I will naturally be projected onto the Myriad World and thus be able to look back into the past.¡±

    ¡°This path is simr to the life of the mighty people of Xian Tian, but they are already legends the moment they are born,¡± He Qi still furrowed his brows. Mister Luda¡¯s path seemed to be arduous, extremely arduous.

    Mister Luda smiled calmly as he said, ¡°I will try my best to do it and not go against my conscience. If so, I will die with no regrets.¡±

    He looked at the Single Hearted Sword in his hands with a gentle gaze. He said to himself softly, ¡°Yuyan, help me thank my additional self. Now that I have met my past life, I am well aware of the fact that I have never relied on anyone¡¯s help throughout my life.¡±

    ¡°I never relied on anyone¡¯s help throughout my life...¡± He Qi was shocked and rather puzzled. Those words kept ringing in his heart.

    The journey of the Single Hearted Sword; we do not need to rely on anyone¡¯s help.

    ...

    Pce of Mohism.

    Before Meng Qi could enter the main hall, his gaze was captivated by a frail and scrawny old man. There were no loopholes in his Dharmakaya; he was filled with energy and had vigorous vitality. If he were to close his eyes and did not exercise the Principles of Karma, he would never doubt the fact that he was in the prime of his life like the scorching sun in the high noon ¨C this was not an adjective, but an urate description. However, since he could see it directly with his own eyes, he realized that the old man was covered with traces of erosion from Time itself; there was a rotting scent which was being emitted from within.

    We are all decaying matters in the tide of time.

    The old man was transforming a seal with both of his hands; he was inplete concentration as he refined the doll in front of him. The doll looked exactly like his original self. Different types of limbs fell from the ceiling of the main hall, there was a dragon w, a devil¡¯s arm, a machine-operated divine creation; each of them released different types of mes which aided his invention. The whole process was filled a form of mechanical-like beauty.

    In a short moment, the old manpleted one stage of the refinery process. He lifted his head up, and looked at Meng Qi with his sullen gaze, ¡°Buddy Su, sorry to keep you waiting for so long.¡±

    ¡°No worries, I have benefited greatly from it.¡± Meng Qi did not seem to mind at all, he asked with a smile, ¡°Sage of Devices, are you trying to refine your substitute?¡±

    This old man was the Sage of Devices of the Pce of Mohism; he was considered as an equal to the Sage of Benevolence albeit being in a different branch. He had a rather high ranking amongst the other saints and was considered to be one of the oldest Nabo Celestial Being.

    The Sage of Device¡¯s gaze shifted to the doll. His gaze seemed solemn and hazey, ¡°I guess it can be considered as a substitute. Things like souls, Primordial Spirits and Real Spirits, although their level of superiority differs from one another, they will still decay in the end. If they are unable to achieve nirvana, they will eventually grow old and rot. Thus, I intend to use machines to emte the characteristics of a soul; giving the doll the ability to think and explore. This is as if I have created a new life but one that can live a long life in this world.¡±

    He sighed and revealed a hopeful smile, ¡°Perhaps, when I have rotten and became a legend, when the walls of the Pce of Mohism are mottled in mold, it will still be having an adventure around various Myriad Worlds; exploring the Da Dao on behalf of me...¡±

    Upon hearing those words, he was filled with respect. It did not matter whether he agreed with the saint¡¯s perspective, at least they were willing to uphold their personal ideas and beliefs. The spirit to continue to explore the Da Dao was highly respectable.

    After a moment, Meng Qi held back on his emotions and tried to calm his mood down. He started discussing with the Sage of Devices about the Myriad World Knowledge Ball.

    Time passed by. Day by day, Meng Qi finally made mental notes on the Myriad World Knowledge Ball. As he was preparing to thank the Sage of Devices and leave the pce, Buddha of the Moonlight¡¯s stern yet wispy voice rang in his ears, ¡°Gu Erduo, Su Daiji, and the Tyrant have gone their separate ways, they are heading to the Jade Emperor Mountain now.¡±

 Chapter 1045: Return

    <h4>Chapter 1045: Return</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    The Jade Emperor Mountain was towering and majestic. Water lilies bloomed throughout all four seasons. The scenery was serene yet it still maintained a level of solemnity.

    It was high noon. Gu Erduo carried the Scorpio Axe as he climbed forward, in search for the ruins of the Heavenly Court. Su Daiji, who was donned in white muslin, looked as elegant as a goddess. However, passersby did not even bat their eyes at them; it was as if they did not see them at all.

    ¡°Khagan, the Time de is still one of the treasures of the Nirvana Realm; it has its own sagacity. Your efforts to seek for it might be of no use,¡± Su Daiji¡¯s beautiful eyes sparkled as she uttered with a smile.

    She was rather curious as to why Gu Erduo had chosen toe to the Jade Emperor Mountain. Although this ce had the ruins of the Heavenly Court, the Time de was still a Peerless Heavenly Weapon of the Nirvana Realm. If Gu Erduo was destined to find it, he would have already reaped the benefits from it; he did not even have to wait till then. Till today, he had not met his Devil Master substitute which would be inherited from the Celestial Ruler. He had merely gotten ten years worth of rewards in a night from the Jade Emperor Mountain which allowed him to be promoted into a Celestial Being; yet he was never able to obtain the Time de.

    Gu Erduo had a herculean body; his footsteps remained steady. Without turning around, he said softly, ¡°The Scorpio Axe was born in the Nine Levels of Heaven. It has a strong connection with the Heavenly Court. I am not here to seek for the Time de and The Emperor of Heaven¡¯s List. I was just trying my luck with the aid of the Scorpio Axe; perhaps there are some things in the ruins of the Heavenly Court which can be used to further awaken the axe. There might be some form of clue as to why nobody questioned its departure from the Nine Levels of Heaven. I will only be able to truly control it once I have rified all these issues. I will also be able to further enhance my powers to face the underlying battles on heaven and earth. I will then be able to truly confront the final trial.¡±

    Su Daiji¡¯s gaze looked hopeful. She said happily with a hint of surprise in her voice, ¡°Ever since the defeat at Chunyangzi¡¯s mausoleum, I feel that Khagan has transformed into another person. You no longer bear grudges on the fact that your body has been destroyed. You are no longer paranoid about striking down the righteous. Everything seems to have improved a lot in a short span of time.¡±

    Gu Erduoughed at himself, ¡°Sumeng¡¯s cynical remarks made me feel ashamed. The grudge will always be there; but his sneers had also enlightened me. It is never a good thing to have a narrow mindset. When cmity approaches, one must have the magminity to bear the situation as a whole and take advantage of all opportunities to further improve oneself. When I be king in the future, I will have to properly thank him.¡±

    Having said that, he suddenly changed the topic of conversation, ¡°We need to move quickly to prevent our whereabouts from being leaked and thus attracting more unwanted troubles.¡±

    Clouds shrouded the mountainside, making the whole ce seemed like a paradise. Before Su Daiji could say a word, she suddenly realized that a gigantic crimson sun was gradually rising from the sea of clouds. It tinted the earth in red; the view was dazzling and spectacr.

    Such a beautiful rising sun, such beautiful glimmers of morning rays... Su Daiji changed her mind. She suddenly felt a sense of apprehension, it was already noon!

    The mountain disappeared and transformed into a vast ground; it looked bleak and ancient. There was no sign of life at all. It seemed as if it belonged to the time before the past ages. Gu Erduo suddenly realized what was going on; he knew that they had been ambushed. He raised his Scorpio Axe.

    At this very moment, Su Daiji and him heard a voice from their backs.

    ¡°My fellow friend, please hold on!¡±

    As the feeling of shock gradually disappeared, they realised that a Somersault Cloud flew through the crimson rays. A man who was donned in a green robe stood at the edge of the clouds. He had a charming face; his sideburns were rather white. A smile was stered on his face as he held a limpid multicolored sword in his hands. He said aloud, ¡°Your backs are against the Thagatha as the hellish rage burns in your heart; the de will eliminate the path to the Nirvana Realm to prove that you are the one and only.¡±

    The sword quaked and emitted hazy sword rays which looked like glistening beams of light.

    Su Meng?

    The Primitive Emperor Su Meng?

    How did he manage to nt two of his own people at the Jade Emperor Mountain?

    Gu Erduo¡¯s heart was filled with astonishment. No one knew about his decision toe to the Jade Emperor Mountain; even Su Daiji herself only found out about the intended destination once she was nearby. He was gued with questions. Besides, he had even covered his karma with the help of the Scorpio Axe to further deepen the hazy mysteries of heaven; even a legendary mighty person might not be able to track him down. How was Su Meng able to n this ambush ahead?

    Could it be that he had the ability to spy on him at any point of time? Did it mean that once he was far away from the Tyrant, they would immediately ambush him?

    Amidst the millions of thoughts, Gu Erduo had already swung his Scorpio Axe. The handle of the axe blocked the sword rays whilst the head of the axe transformed into a Chaotic Hole. It struck on a higher region before tearing and warping the void to split the two realms in half.

    Su Daiji had already released the fragrant Dhajagga Sutra from her mouth which tightly enveloped her and Gu Erduo.

    At the very same time, another green-robed man suddenly appeared out of nowhere in elevation. He looked calm and remained silent; his mind was only fixated on the sword in his hand. Su Wuming was more superior than this realm; he was everywhere. The moment the sword rays descended, attacks started charging from all directions. The void waspletely transformed into longswords!

    There were swords even beyond the skies, Taishang was emotionless!

    Mister Luda who had white hair appeared from the left. His gaze remained pure and calm. He was filled with a unique sense of passion and love toward the person he loved and the sword in his hands. As he pulled out his sword, it dissociated like silk and controlled each tier in a subtle manner, affecting the finest essence of the objects around it.

    Be a perfect lover and master the art of the sword, I will remain a single-hearted person for my whole life!

    On the right, an emperor who was d in royal robes stood above. The mountains and the streams surrounded the ce; the moon and stars were all lined up. The swinging light golden longsword emitted a formidable aura of humanity. It sparked up endless energy; the Emperor¡¯s Sword had been awakened and had transcended into a Celestial Being.

    Roar out a wild song instead of crying as the Ninth Heaven approaches, for the King¡¯s throne and for you!

    Four beams of sword rays sliced down simultaneously; it kept spreading as it ovepped on top of each other. Suddenly, thousands and millions of red, green, ck, and white rays appeared and started expanding toward all directions; they were difficult to be targeted. The atmosphere was filled with the intent to kill.

    Four swordsbined into one, the Fairy ying Sword Formation!

    After Meng Qi used the seal of void and the Geomancy Map of the Nine Nether to split the two realms in half, he chose the Fairy ying Sword Formation without any hesitation, leaving Gu Erduo with no other options.

    The four of them were not inferior to celestial beings; in fact, their capabilities were even better than when they were at Golden Turtle Ind. Even if there were still some ws in the Celestial Invading Sword and the Celestial Killing Sword and there were limits as to how far the powers of the Fairy ying Sword Formation could be enhanced, the improvements should still not be belittled. It was previously able to strike down two powerful Celestial Beings. Presently, Gu Erduo was merely an Earth Fairy; Su Daiji was merely a well-known figure amongst the non-Transcendents. Even if they were armed with magic weapons and had the Scorpio Axe in their hands, they might not be able to make it out alive.

    Meng Qi remembered the mercy of the Buddha of Moonlight, but should there be any form of hesitation when he was confronting an enemy?

    Thus, his n was that so long as Gu Erduo and Su Daiji could withstand a single attack from the Fairy ying Sword Formation and not bepletely burned into ashes, he would then take them down and send them to Vaiduryanirbhasa. If they could not withstand it, there was nothing that he could do as well.

    The sword rays entwined and quickly created chaos. They kept swallowing energy and absorbing the materials around them to the point that the catastrophe further unravelled. It was as if the chaos could not be stopped unless it had arrived at the edge of the realm. The Chaotic Holes which were struck by Gu Erduo also fused into the midst of chaos.

    The view in front of their eyes felt so familiar. Gu Erduo felt as if he had returned to the future where the spectacr Sword Formation was formed when Chonghe self-destructed. His body was severely injured and he even lost his physical body after. Once you lose, you will keep losing. Besides, this Sword Formation was more powerful than the one before; he was afraid that it would directly kill him.

    Amidst the sword rays, Gu Erduo and Su Daiji tried their best to fight against it; their emotions kept fluctuating.

    I have just walked out from a traumatic experience and found the confidence that I initially had. How can I just die here?

    I still have to transcend into a Celestial Being, create my own legend and kill Su Meng with my bare hands. How can I fall into such depths of despair?

    His Divine Sense transformed into an essence and prated into the Scorpio Axe. He shouted loudly, ¡°Brother Axe, help me!¡±

    The Fairy ying Sword Formation contracted; its murderous intention was at its peak. However, the Scorpio Axe did not respond at all; it did not respond at all!

    Gu Erduo was stunned. Chaos was right before his eyes. The Sword Rays started draping around his body.

    How can this be?

    Can it be that my intentions to rify why nobody questioned about the Scorpio Axe¡¯s departure from the Nine Levels of Heaven happened to be its taboo? Have I offended it?

    Does it mean that it is abandoning me as its owner?

    Am I still considered as its owner?

    If only I knew about this earlier, I might as well have continued to live in a state of ignorance!

    The Fairy ying Sword Formationnded on the ground. Gu Erduo suddenly turned into ashes andpletely vanished. All that was left was his unwilling defeat and confusion. Meanwhile, at this very moment, the Scorpio Axe shook. Nine marks of Dao started glimmering simultaneously. It broke through the chaos and flew from the world, leaving Meng Qi and the rest in frustration.

    The Scorpio Axe jumped out of the River of Time and flew straight into the actual chaos. Suddenly, a fair hand appeared out of nowhere and grabbed the handle of the axe.

    It was immediately silenced.

    ...

    With the opportunity to escape with the aid of the Scorpio Axe which had broken through the formation, Su Daiji could barely withstand the attack. The Dhajagga Sutta was covered in injuries; its body crumbled and revealed the true form of the White Nine-tailed Fox.

    ¡°Bhaisajya Guru Vaidurya Prabha Raja,¡± the voice of the Buddha of the moonlight rang. Su Daiji was then taken to the Vaiduryanirbhasa.

    Meng Qi stood quietly. He suddenly let out a sigh, ¡°Once cmity approaches, it is as if one is sailing against the current; one either forges ahead or gradually falls behind. Gu Erduo used to be so formidable but yet he died without a trace; without any power to defend himself.¡±

    Thus, it was of utmost importance to keep improving yourself!

    ...

    The Dragon Terrace.

    Once all the trivial affairs were settled, Chunyangzi¡¯s inheritance was once again stored in the mausoleum. Meng Qi and other Dharmakayas came to this realm. They relied on the help from the Buddha of Moonlight to deliver the news; all that was left was Yunhe.

    After a day, Immortal Yunhe returned; his face was radiant. Clearly, he had obtained quite a lot of benefits. Meng Qi stared at him with a half-smile as he guided him to enter into the Great Formation. Immortal Yunhe felt oddly terrified by it.

    ¡°Buddy Su, I have just unearthed some unimportant mausoleums. It is of no relevance to the progress of important histories; thus, it does not create any form of binding power.¡± Immortal Yunhe uttered, ¡°Why don¡¯t I share some of my treasures with you?¡±

    Meng Qi snickered, ¡°There is no need for you to do so. All of us have already obtained enough benefits, there is no need for any more treasures.¡±

    ¡°What kind of benefits?¡± Immortal Yunhe¡¯s interest was piqued.

    Meng Qi said with a smile, ¡°Someone has sessfully found their past life and left a mark.¡±

    ¡°Found their past life and left a mark...¡± Yunhe was stunned. He immediately had the urge to beat his chest and stamp his feet.

    Penny wise, pound foolish!

    Why did he note up with this idea!

    Meng Qi presented the ultramarine Buddhist prayer beads. A zed Buddha statue was projected. The Great Formation emitted hazey beams of light as it shrouded everything around it.

    After bowing before the projection of the Bhaisajyaguru, Meng Qimunicated through his Divine Sense, ¡°Immortal Luya, please allow me to convey a sentence: The highest tier of the Nine Levels of Heaven.¡±

    The ultramarine Buddhist prayer beads started shining brightly. The projection of the Buddha gently nodded, implying that he had taken note of it. Then, Meng Qi felt as if the space-time had split apart; turbulent flows rushed in; the Tyrant was on his mind.

    Currently, he was still far weaker than the Tyrant. However, once he had transcended into a Celestial Being, could he defeat him in a singlebat?

    Unfortunately, he probably no longer had the chance to try it out.

    Turbulent flows rushed in. Meng Qi entered into a nauseating state; the journey to the Middle Ages had ended.

 Chapter 1046: The Two Years Where He Left His Dharmakaya

    <h4>Chapter 1046: The Two Years Where He Left His Dharmakaya</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    In previous years, the Dou family¡¯s shop in Shen Du had customers from all walks of life. News buzzed all over the walkways. Many warriors visited the shop. Some came to have some tea, whilst some came for a drink. The ce was buzzing with life. However, for the past six months, the business became really slow. There would still be many empty seats even if it was the day where the new Ground List or Man List was announced.

    ¡°It is dying, it is dying. It cannot bepared to the past,¡± the manager of the Dou family¡¯s shop ced both of his hands in his sleeves. White smoke rose from his mouth as he stood at the corner of the stairs. He kept shaking his head as he sighed deeply.

    The new waiter looked at the manager in a daze. He asked in confusion, ¡°How did the business deteriorate?¡±

    The manager had a heavy load on his mind. The moment he was triggered, he started chattering non-stop, ¡°You are from the vige and have just recently became a waiter here. You hardly engage with the circle of martial artists, so naturally, you are unaware of certain things.¡±

    ¡°Manager, what sort of things?¡± the waiter was filled with curiosity.

    ¡°It is a long story. I have to start from the emergence of Donghai¡¯s Golden Turtle Ind from the water, when the Delivery Transcendent Messengere forth to send the invitations,¡± the manager looked outside of the window as he immersed himself in past memories. It was as if he had also been through the ground-breaking event in the circle, ¡°Oh, the Transcendent Messenger. Golden Turtle Ind actually used a Celestial Being as a Messenger! Do you know what a Celestial Being is? Their bodies could create caves, open up heaven and earth in a leaf. Their powers are as formidable as the moon and stars to the point that it cannot be imagined by ordinary people like us. Even a god-like figure like that can only wind up as a Messenger.¡±

    ¡°What is a Messenger needed for?¡± the waiter¡¯s eyes sparkled as he listened to the story.

    The manager kept quiet for a short while before uttering, ¡°They invited the Dharmakaya supremes from the Heavenly List to attend an event. Facing a Celestial Being, no one dared to reject the invitation. Every single one of the Dharmakaya supremes went to the event; but they never returned ever again. Rumors said that they were held as captives on Golden Turtle Ind. Some said that they were murdered as they were unwilling to submit to Golden Turtle Ind. Meanwhile, Golden Turtle Ind had since vanished. The event that happened during that very year would be the biggest mystery in the circle of the martial arts.¡±

    The waiter shivered upon hearing it. He felt that this story was scarier than the horror stories which were narrated by the witch from his vige.

    ¡°After the numerous disappearances of the Dharmakaya supremes, all that was left on the highest tier of the circle are the Great Gurus, top-notch powers like the Mountain Guarding Formation and the Heavenly Troops that were sent from various towns. The impact was not too severe. The rest of the existing forces have re-adapted. On the other hand, there is still another Fairnd following the emergence of Golden Turtle Ind. Their god-like figures have also disappeared after attending the event on Golden Turtle Ind. The leaders, the Heavenly Way Alliance, and the Three Demons and Four Oddities have powers which are not inferior to the Dharmakayas of Half-Step. They are highly aggressive.¡±

    The manager¡¯s thoughts had gone wild. He started reminiscing about the great battle in the past, ¡°At that moment, both parties agreed to battle at Donghai. The righteous sent their cream of the crop. Taishang Supreme Sword Qiang Zhi Wei defeated the opponent by Seven Great Half-step. Ice Fairy Ye Yuqi single handedly fought against two opponents and managed to defeat a pair of Great Gurus who were partners inbat. The two of them were enough to make the Fairnd realize that they should cut their losses and run. As such, the central maind was finally able to interact with the Fairnd as usual.¡±

    ¡°So exciting!¡± the waiter was thrilled. However, he immediately fell back into confusion again, ¡°But what does this have to do with our failing business?¡±

    The manager snickered, ¡°After this battle, everyone around the world recognizes the importance of having a Dharmakaya. Fellow Great Gurus meditate in istion; some even start to train themselves as they allpete to achieve the first breakthrough so they are able to look down upon the other warriors. They hardly interfere in the affairs of human life. It is difficult to form an effective connection with the Demon Emperor. Meanwhile, under the Demon Emperor¡¯s consolidation, the Southern Wastnd...¡±

    His voice suddenly became softer, ¡°...became more prosperous everyday. There, everyone is able to obtain a ticket to the Peerless Divine Skill as long as you are a warrior. So long as you are willing to work hard and persevere no matter how long it takes, you will be able to inherit an even more powerful Peerless Divine Skill once you have passed both the tests of body and mind. Hey, numerous ns and aristocratic families have done all they can but they are still unable to snatch a single piece of the Peerless Divine Art. Meanwhile, everyone in the Southern Wastnd can practice it. Previously, there are still Great Gurus to keep things in control. Presently, I wonder how many brilliant youngsters, children from poor families, and old slickers who have aplished nothing even after years of hustling have decided to conceal their true identities, and quietly sneak to the Southern Wastnd. So, do you think our business will get any better?¡±

    ¡°I see...¡± the waiter licked his lips, a fire of passion was suddenly ignited in his heart.

    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for my old age which hadpletely banished all existing hopes that I got, perhaps, perhaps...¡± the manager did not speak any further. He suddenly changed the topic of conversation, ¡°Besides, the conflicts between the central maind and the various martial arts sect from Fairnd has further heated up the situation. Currently, Jiangdong and Shen Du are no longer the first choice for one to further sharpen their skills, everyone prefers to go to Fairnd.¡±

    He lowered his voice once again, ¡°Besides, too many Dharmakayas disappeared at Donghai¡¯s Golden Turtle Ind. If they are really dead, so long as we find their sloughs, wouldn¡¯t it mean that we might be able to also discover the Heavenly Troops, Martial Arts, and secret treasures?¡±

    ¡°There might be a groundbreaking treasure at the end of Donghai. Although the disciples and acquaintances of the Dharmakayas are still seeking it, it cannot prevent the people from the circle to flock there to look for it as well. The number of ship passengers are increasing at a shocking speed. More than ten of our regr customers have left to Donghai.¡±

    ¡°Presently, there is a viral saying: go ahead, go to the seas, go for an adventure, go seek the treasures which are left behind by the Dharmakaya. Do not miss this opportunity!¡±

    The waiter was lost in reverie. He desperately yearned for it. He intended to look for a ship on the spot and be a sailor himself.

    ...

    In the imperial pce, the emperor of the Dajin Dynasty, Zhao Heng had developed a deeper majestic presence.

    Sima Shi paced back and forth before him. He seemed a little anxious, ¡°The King of Qin is at stake?¡±

    Zhao Heng nodded his head lightly. Although he seemed calm andposed, both of his hands were clenched on the handles of his throne, ¡°Ever since the disappearance of the Dharmakayas who attended the event on Golden Turtle Ind, the dark clouds above the heads of the Zhao Family from Shen Du disappeared without a trace. Things suddenly looked more promising. The hole in our uncle¡¯s heart which was caused by the numerous setbacks could finally be redeemed. He regained his confidence in a short span of time. Coupled with the fact that he had refined the majestic Forces of Living Things; his foundation was further solidified. He could not be reced by anyone. Hence, he worked hard for two years to strive to be the first person to breakthrough so he can suppress and draw other forces in.¡±

    ¡°This is a blessing from the Heavens; giving us, the Dajin Dynasty life and hope,¡±mented Sima Shi. If the Dharmakaya were still there to rule the world; regardless of whether the King of Qin or Zhao Jingshi¡¯s spirits had been fulfilled, a struggle might ensue just to achieve a breakthrough. This resonated with the grandiose event before.

    Who could have expected that the sudden emergence of Golden Turtle Ind would lead to the disappearance of the Dharmakayas all over the world. An opportunity like never before was ced right before the Zhao Family of Shen Du.

    If they failed to take this opportunity, their days would be numbered! Sima Shi took one nce at Zhao Heng. He realized that his eyes were filled with anxiousness and hope, just like himself.

    ...

    Xi Jian Pavillion, Jiang Zhi Wei¡¯s home.

    Jiang Zhi Wei who was dressed in a light yellow dress sat cross-legged. Her aura and body seemed to be filled with some sort of emptiness. It was as if she was in a state of Buddhahood at the heavens despite her body being physically present here.

    Years passed by; time psed quickly. Jiang Zhi Wei just maintained the same posture as she sat down quietly. She had forgotten about the materialistic world and her earthliness. After an unknown span of time, she opened her eyes.

    Both of her eyes shone likecquer, deep and serene. It was as if there wereyers andyers of universe hidden in her eyes. If anyone¡¯s eyes met hers, they might not be able to free themselves from it.

    The gods and spirits converged. Jiang Zhi Wei waved her hand gently and an ancient book flew into her hands. She wanted to take a break to soothe her spirits and recover from all the exhaustion before she continued practicing.

    This ancient book was coincidentally found by a junior of Xi Jian Pavillion at a historical remains in the Middle Ages. The book contained the historical events of the Sword Fairy during the era where the saints contended. It was exactly Jiang Zhi Wei¡¯s cup of tea; thus, she borrowed it to take a look herself.

    ¡°The Sword Impacting the Sea of Stars, Zhao Chaosheng, the leader of the Heaven and Earth Sword n, the Sword Fairy of Man and Heaven relied on Dharma to get closer to Buddha. This person had an ugly appearance and a short stature. However, he did not seem to mind at all and kept an open mind about it. He drank excessively during his younger days but decided to turn over a new leaf after being scolded at. He always carried a wine gourd which was filled with water. He was killed during the siege against the Tyrant...¡±

    Suddenly, her lips curled into a radiant smile, ¡°This Sword Fairy¡¯s name sounds like the name of the little monk.¡±

    This page of the ancient book recorded the life of a Sword Fairy whose story was rarely told: ¡°The Sword Sage Su Meng, a sword fairy who was quite mysterious about his whereabouts. He was friends with Biyue Sword Deity, Ren Qiushui. He pointed out the sword-ys all around the world and listed down the seven greatest sword-ys. This included...¡±

    ¡°Well, the viewpoint of the people from those times seems to coincide with theter generation.¡± Jiang Zhi Wei clicked her tongue in wonder, ¡°Is it true that all roads lead to the same ce?¡±

    ¡°Su Meng used his Man Fairy body and retreated calmly from the hands of the Heavenly King of Demonic Sword from the Demonic Sect. He then killed the Multi-Eyed Heavenly King in Luocheng. He activated the One Sword Formation which allowed him to subdue five great Sword Sects. His name was known all over the world and he was crowned as the Number One of Sword Skills,¡± as she read that part, Jiang Zhi Wei¡¯s heart was all stirred up. She could not help but think about the people from the ancient times. During those ages, a person of the Man Fairy tier could actually master the state of the One Sword Formation. It was truly the time where the saints contended and heroes came forth inrge numbers.

    She still had a long way to go before she could achieve such a state. During the present times, she could only open up her own path. Only forefathers like Mister Luda and Little Meng were able to do so. The Middle Ages were truly extraordinary.

    ¡°When he was merely at the level of an Earth Fairy, Su Meng was already able to challenge the undefeatable Tyrant. Although he was unfortunately defeated due to his slightly inferior realm, the Tyrant still suffered losses himself. What were the losses? The Tyrant and the Fifth Generation Mysterious Fairy had never revealed anything about it. Subsequently, Su Meng aggressively confronted the Taishang Demon, Wu Daoming who hadpleted his transformation and saved Zhuo Chaosheng from the evil hands of the Devil. Eventually, he travelled far away into the sea of stars. No one knew where he went. Or else, when he was promoted into a Celestial Being or a Legend, the Tyrant might have to share his fame. There were always shorings in the affairs of human life, leaving everyone in regret.¡±

    ¡°Su Meng was tolerant and generous. He was extremely humble. He never craved for fame and treated it indifferently. However, his sword skills which were far superior than the other realms, his outstanding looks and charisma had evidently set an example to all the swordsmen in this era...¡±

    Jiang Zhi Wei read till the end and felt oddly awkward. She could not disguise her amusement and broke intoughter, ¡°The little monk¡¯s soulmp is zing. No worries, when hees back, I will tell him the story of Su Meng. It is indeed interesting...¡±

    ...

    In a secret hideout, the ex-crown prince of the Dajin Dynasty sat cross-legged. The white lotus under him clustered up into a high tform.

    The white lotuses around him started to bloom. Each of the flowers gave birth to a golden swastika; one of their hands pointed to the skies and the other touched the ground as they refined the real spirits of the Dharmakaya.

    At the same time, a golden Buddha statue was ced in front of him. Its big belly depicted its ability to tolerate; a smile was always stered on its face. Luminous power balls kept shining through the void. They prated into the Buddha statue and converged into a sparkling crystal.

    ¡°Although the Sambhogakaya and Yellow Eyebrows have been destroyed in the hands of the Devil Buddha, the White Lotus Sukhavati Doctrine has dealt with the issues one by one. It spans across various Buddhist ns and other branches of Tirthankara. The foundation still exists. Once it is awakened, it will still have majestic powers...¡±mented the former crown prince. He refined his Dharmakaya and Sambhogakaya body for two years; he was no longer an ordinary man.

    Both of his eyes were half open; he gradually fused his Dharmakaya with the golden Buddha statue.

    ¡°Regarding the Qing Emperor, irrespective of the oue of the Middle Ages, we have at least gotten the upper hand at this point of time.¡±

    ¡°Amitabha sent Gao Lan away in the midst of chaos and strived for another two years to truly grow. I am no longer the weakling I used to be when I first came to earth. I do not need to hide anymore.¡±

    ...

    At the end of Donghai, numerous ships sped along it. At times, some people came to this part of the sea with the aid of the transportation circles. This was because rumor has it that this was where Golden Turtle Ind had first emerged.

    On board a ship, various warriors and ship passengers surveyed around, searching for its traces.

    At this very moment, a burst of evening rays sparked before their eyes; propitious vapors filled the air. A mirage-likendscape emerged; a figure whose beams of aura were so overbearing to the point that it had triggered a tsunami suddenly appeared.

    ¡°This is....¡± the ship passengers hugged the poles and ropes as they were carried along by the tides.

    Were these the Dharmakayas that had once disappeared?

    They had all escaped.

 Chapter 1047: Wind And Clouds Surge When The Sword Is Drawn, And All Ends In Peace When It Returns

    <h4>Chapter 1047: Wind And Clouds Surge When The Sword Is Drawn, And All Ends In Peace When It Returns</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    In Shen Du of the Dajin Dynasty, the head constable Sima Shi left the pce and returned to the Sect of Six-Fans.

    At this point in time where the Great Guruspete against one another to strive to be the very first person to be promoted so they could take control of the global situation, people have often forgotten that Sima Shi was also a Dharmakaya of Half-Step. It seemed that even he himself had forgotten about it as he devoted himself into assisting the King of Qin, Zhao Jingshi, and the current Emperor Zhao Heng because he clearly understood that his roots were of hidden threats. Enormous efforts had been put in to make up for it, but it was still insufficient for a breakthrough and was still inferior to the King of Qin. Meanwhile, if the King of Qin had sessfully obtained the verification of Dharmakaya, as his loyal follower, he would be greatly benefitted.

    However, despite his rationality, Sima Shi could not hide his envy and sorrow as he watched other strong yers of the same level work hard for their Dharmakaya. Bringing along suchplicated emotions, he surmounted Zhu Yi Pavillion and pushed the door open.

    The moon was bright tonight. Light speckled on the window; a silhouette of a person standing with his hands behind his back could be seen. His back was facing Sima Shi.

    The silhouette seemed to be wearing a loose robe. He had ck hair with a wooden hair sp on it; portraying an indescribably chic yet casual vibe. His ethereal aura also revealed a hint of prestige.

    ¡°Devil Master!¡± Sima Shi¡¯s eyes contracted vigorously.

    It was the Devil Master Han Guang!

    The Devil Master Han Guang who went missing when he was attending the Golden Turtle Feast!

    All the Dharmakayas who attended did not make it back. Presently, only the Devil Master found his way out?

    He wanted to activate the Formation of Shen Du, cooperate with the pce and tell Zhao Heng to disembark the Heavenly Troops. However, Han Guang who was just standing there casually gave him a sense of danger that he had never experienced before, as if everything that he tried to do would be in vain. If he wished to kill him, he would not be able to escape.

    It was not Sima Shi¡¯s first time meeting the Dharmakaya Supreme. However, at that moment, the muscles and pores all over his body tightened like an agitated cat. He was so thrilled that he had lost his usual calmness. It was far worse than the first time he met the Dharmakaya Master.

    Therefore, he still did not overreact.

    ¡°Not bad, a wise man who submits to fate,¡± Han Guang turned around with his hand behind his back and praised Sima Shi with a smile. He then lightly coughed, as if he was suffering from wounds which had yet to recover.

    Sima Shi took a deep breath to relieve the tension in his mind. He asked with a deep voice, ¡°Have youe over to stop the King of Qin from breaking through?¡±

    ¡°To stop Zhao Jingshi from being a Dharmakaya?¡± Han Guang smirked as he shook his head, ¡°Is it even worth it for me to stop him at this point in time? Even if he gets promoted, he will not be able to create chaos.¡±

    He looked around and said with an ambiguous smile, ¡°The Formation of Shen Du is outdated. Following the current trend, if the Celestial Beings cannot be stopped by the Great Formation and the Heavenly Troops, they will have to voluntarily withdraw from the historical stage and be a vassal to the mighty.¡±

    Could not stop the Celestial Beings? Sima Shi could hardly swallow his saliva. Did Han Guang mean that he had be a Celestial Being?

    A Celestial Being who could live high up on the Nine Levels of Heaven? The state of Celestial Beings which could not be achieved by anyone in the recent eras?

    Han Guang walked forward with his hands behind him as he admired the core of the Sect of Six-Fans, ¡°The Zhao family¡¯s only chance was the Grand Banquet. If Zhao Wuyan sessfully makes a breakthrough during that point of time, he would have been able to grasp an abundance of opportunities in the future. With the power of billions, even though he was no better than Gao Lan, the gap between them would not be huge. It was sufficient for self-protection. Unfortunately, if one waste from the beginning, he would always bete. The Zhaos became impotent as they failed to grasp the precious chance. If Zhao JingShi wished to breakthrough, I would not hesitate to stop it if I wanted to. However, I would not target him specifically, just like Dharmakayas who were never bothered by anyone else who wanted to cross the second level of the Heavenly Stairs to be a guru.¡±

    He coughed again. His injuries seemed to be quite lingering.

    ¡°Then why did youe?¡± Sima Shi slowly restored his calmness.

    Han Guangughed, ¡°The skyscraper is about to copse, and it is only normal for everyone to retreat. I am only here to ask whether the head constable, Mister Sima would like to switch his allegiance? Ask the Zhao family in Shen Du if they are willing to grab thisst chance?¡±

    Sima Shi never thought that this would be his answer. He stayed silent for quite some time before he said, ¡°You are an orphan from the previous empire, but yet you choose not to destroy the Dajin Dynasty?¡±

    ¡°As of the current situation, Dajin Dynasty¡¯s existence is more advantageous to me than its fall. How can I let go of something beneficial solely because of past grudges?¡± Han Guang said casually.

    It was at this moment when Sima Shi felt like he was looking at the mighty God who treated all as equals and would never let emotions affect His decisions.

    Inparison to the Devil Master, the King of Qin did not possess the arrangements required at this level.

    ...

    Flowers bloomed like a piece of brocade on the cruise as Yunyue paced through the flourishing scent. The Childe went for the Golden Turtle Feast a few years ago and disappeared since then. It was extremely worrying.

    What had actually happened on Golden Turtle Ind?

    Was the Childe trapped on the ind?

    Suddenly, she saw a familiar smile, a smile like a stream of spring water flowing into her heart.

    ¡°Childe?¡± Yunyue shouted as she burst into tears. She covered her mouth, ¡°You, you are back atst!¡±

    Huo Yishang, with an unstained, white robe on him, smiled as he patted Yunyue¡¯s head, ¡°How can I not return when all of you are here?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve gained a lot through the Golden Turtle Feast. Not only was I promoted to an Earth Fairy, I even pranked Lord Taiyi Han Guang; making sure he received a payback on behalf of all of you.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Yunyue stared at him with starry eyes, ¡°Childe, you are so amazing.¡±

    The Night Emperor smirked as he walked toward the cruise¡¯s cabin with his hands behind his back, ¡°By the way, I am now the Dharmaraja of the Luo Sect.¡±

    ...

    Beizhou, Changle, in the depths of the pce.

    Gao Teng was fighting the clock to cultivate while presiding over the situation to breakthrough before Zhao Jingshi in Nan Jin.

    Phew, he sighed. He felt like he was experiencing a crisis. At the same time, newsing from the South hinted that it was highly possible that Zhao Jingshi would be promoted!

    ¡°How can you further refine yourself if you cannot keep yourself calm?¡± Gao Teng was so frustrated. He got up from his spot and paced back and forth.

    At the same time, a familiar and solemn voice was heard saying, ¡°Haste will never lead to sess.¡±

    ¡°His, His Majesty?¡± Gao Teng heard the voice and rushed toward that direction. The wlessly good-looking Gao Lan was already seated right opposite of him. His had a dark yet serene aura. He looked scarier than he was two years ago, with an additional sense of mystery.

    Gao Lan softly nodded as he said, ¡°You have worked hard for these two years.¡±

    ¡°It is my responsibility,¡± answered Gao Peng. He suddenly got excited and asked, ¡°Did the rest of the Dharmakaya return, too? This is the best chance for us to head South!¡±

    ¡°There is no hurry,¡± said Gao Lan calmly. His expression remained cold, ¡°Let¡¯s head North first to take over the meadows.¡±

    ¡°Take over the meadows?¡± Gao Peng was confused, ¡°What about Gu Erduo and the Scorpio Axe?¡±

    ¡°Gu Erduo will never make it back,¡± Gao Lan concisely announced this groundbreaking news.

    ...

    Huamei Heights had be more prosperous in the past two years due to the support of the Ice Fairy. However, due to the unpredictable and turbulent nature of the whole situation, themunity did not dare to even rx for a moment.

    Ye Yuqi¡¯s hair was thick and ck. It was so long that it reached her waist. The universe and stars surrounded her when she walked. It all just seemed so majestic as she inhaled and exhaled, followed by a dtion and a retraction.

    She sat in front of her sister¡¯s grave, trying to concentrate on her cultivation for a quick breakthrough. However, her spirits were restless. Her emotions were constantly fluctuating as she was concerned and worried about the person.

    ¡°There are some abnormalities at the Endless Sea. Is this a sign that the Nine Levels of Undergrounds are opening their doors?¡± Ye Yuqi suddenly changed her mind and remembered about all the incidents at the western region and the turbulent global phenomenon. Her heart was bobbing up and down as if it could barely stay calm due to the current situation.

    Suddenly, she saw a pair of feet, with a pair of clean and ck canvas shoes on it. A familiar scent caressed her face.

    She lifted her head, and saw Mister Luda¡¯s intent and gentle eyes. He said, ¡°Thank you for everything that you have done.¡±

    ¡°It is good to have you back,¡± Ye Yuqi smiled.

    Mister Luda nodded and sat with his legs crossed in the hut. He ced his Single Hearted Sword aside; the only edge in him disappeared like the Heavenly Troops who had returned to their sheaths.

    For some reason, Ye Yuqi¡¯s heart became calm as if there was nothing more to worry about the global situation; all the undercurrents were tamed.

    One shall not struggle and exhaust oneself for it if it was impossible to obtain; just silently keep an eye on it.

    Wind and clouds surged when the sword was drawn, and it would all end in peace when it returns.

    ...

    The Dharmakayas who went to the Golden Turtle Feast were back!

    The news quickly spread around the world. The existing restless atmosphere seemed to have disappeared but everyone was aware that it was just temporary. The changed situation caused by the two year gap would turn into apetition between the Dharmakayas. Even though they were all righteous, they still had varying viewpoints and grounds; for example, how should one solve the affairs regarding the Demon Emperor of the Southern Wastnd.

    The Jade Pce on Kunlun Mountain.

    Fang Huayin¡¯s body was covered with golden lotus while ancient gs fluttered on the mud pellet; Yin and Yang circted at her back like the diagram of the universe without its eye. She mastered the Kai Tian, Wuji, and Yin Yang Seals. She had been promoted to the Exterior Realm.

    ¡°Junior sister, you have a solid realm now. I can now leave in peace to continue my journey to Donghai in search for our master¡¯s traces,¡± said He Mu who was guarding beside solemnly as he ced his long sword on hisp.

    Fang Huayin retracted from her trance and said, ¡°ording to Martial Uncle Jiang, master¡¯s soul light is burning fiercely, so he should be fine. Our master also possesses infinite power and profound intelligence, so senior brother need not worry too much.¡±

    He Mu smiled bitterly, ¡°As a disciple, I have to do what I can. Before I got into the craft, I have been looking for a master for ten years. Not long after I was epted as a disciple, I had to continue my search for another two years. It always felt as if I was entangled with the question of where did my master go.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go to Donghai together,¡± suggested Fang Huayin.

    They sensed something right after they finished talking. They looked toward the direction of the entrance of the Taoist shrine. A squeaking sound could be heard as the door of the Jade Pce was opened. Meng Qi who was wearing a green robe looked slightly worn-out as he walked into the pce.

    ¡°Master, are you alright?¡± the two disciples stepped forward hurriedly and asked in a tone of surprise.

    Meng Qi smiled and said humorously, ¡°You need not be so worried in the future. Your master is a rare scourge to be found. Is there not a saying that a scourge lives for a thousand years? I will not fall so easily. It is the others who should feel lucky that they have kept themselves safe from me.¡±

    He silently lit a candle for Yuan Hong, the Great Sage of Mei Mountain. He got off on the wrong foot and was wrecked by Meng Qi. He wondered where he had hidden himself to lick his wounds. As for the matter of Immortal Luya¡¯s List of Deification, there was something that needed to be verified first.

    He Mu and Fang Huayin could not help but burst intoughter. Their master was really humorous. Later, Meng Qi evaluated their martial skills, provided some guidance and asked them to leave.

    Meng Qi then closed his palms and recited sincerely, ¡°Namo moonlight shines all over the Bodhisattva-Mahasattva.¡±

    He recited thrice and a serene yet solemn voice rang in his ears, ¡°Buddy Su, is there anything that I can help you with?¡±

    ¡°Nothing, I am just here to see if you are around,¡± answered Meng Qi yfully.

    The Buddha of Moonlight who had just avoided death was speechless and never replied.

    Meng Qi walked to the side of the lotus pond with a smile and randomly sat on the floor. He waved his hand; suddenly, the boundaries broke apart. The lotus pond was under an endless starlight.

    ¡°The rain-like starfall?¡± Meng Qi murmured calmly as he pointed towards the sky. Stars fell off the sky one after another. They glimmered brightly as they dragged along their bright tails; falling like rain. It was as if a dreamy scenery was unfolding in front of him.

    However, the white lotuses in the lotus pond remained the same. There were no changes.

    The rain-like starfall. The smile on Meng Qi¡¯s face suddenly disappeared. He became calm and restrained as he sighed, ¡°Do you need the Seal of Samsara?¡±

 Chapter 1048: See You Again, Immortal Luya

    <h4>Chapter 1048: See You Again, Immortal Luya</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    In Jade Pce, the lotuses were in bud. Meng Qi was sitting silently for quite some time when his body suddenly vanished. He broke open the barriers, descended into the World of Gods, and reached the pce of the Qi Kingdom.

    When he was just getting close to the entrance, the familiar voice of Duke Huan of Qi transmitted through Meng Qi¡¯s ears, ¡°We¡¯ve not seen each other for only two years or so and you made it to the state of Earth Fairy. Even the immortals during the ancient times were not as good as you.¡±

    The Restrictive Spell of Silence was released, Meng Qi stepped forward leisurely. He arrived at the room of silence and saw Martial Uncle Xiao Bai whose eyebrows and beards were all white but still energetic. Heughed as he said, ¡°Hasn¡¯t Martial Uncle also mended the roots and perfected the Jade Pure Premier Body, broke through the restraints of Heaven and Earth and achieved the state of Earth Fairy?¡±

    ¡°Oh boy, not that you didn¡¯t know how many years it took for me to break through,¡± the Duke Huan of Qimented in a taunting tone.

    He did not have the Premier Golden Stamp, the General Principles of Dharmakaya, and the Corresponding Nine Seals. As the eldest one among the group of six, his cultivation speed of the Dharmakaya was much slower than the other five of them. Knowing that very little time was left for him, and the state of Earth Fairy was too far to reach, he was very anxious. He then met Meng Qi, and luck started to turn in his favor. Not only had he prolonged his lifespan, he also got the General Principles. He cultivated the Kai Tian Seal, the Four Elephants Seal, and the Yuan Xin Seal, and possessed skills that were not any weaker than the Kunlun Twelve Fairies.

    He was always grateful for this, and at the same time, he also noticed that the limits at the World of Gods had been gradually weakened.

    ¡°It was good to experience happiness after bitterness,¡± Meng Qi said with a smile on his face, as if he was back to his house, sitting down casually.

    The Duke Huan of Qi snorted, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t consider myself as having a hard time in the past. I was an emperor who dominated the world, enjoyed the unrivaled beauty and the unscrupulous luxury. I was much better off than you. It is just that I no longer prioritize these enjoyments now, and wish to cleanse and cultivate my heart and temperament, to be a real Taoist.¡±

    But pitily enough, the Jade Pure Premier Body bore more weight, losing the initial chaoticity of the Real Premier Body. So it could not be used to cultivate the Top of the Nine Seals and the Wu¡¯Ji Seal, unless he vanished his Dharmakaya voluntarily, and started all over again from the beginning.

    Better off than you, better off than you... Duke Huan of Qi¡¯s words were like sharp des, piercing through Meng Qi¡¯s heart. Heughed awkwardly, ¡°As a martial nephew, I have been ambitious for a long time, how could the riches and honors in the world possibly waver my will?¡±

    After finishing his words, he quickly changed the topic of conversation. The auspicious clouds appeared and chaos shrouded the room of silence, ¡°I am here to ask for a favor, Martial Uncle.¡±

    Dim and dark, excluding the outside world, Duke Huan of Qi was shrewd enough to know that it was a serious matter, hence, he asked seriously, ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°I would like to ask Martial Uncle to bring along the Holy Whip to give us a hand.¡± Meng Qi revealed his main objective, and went on to exin in detail, ¡°The World of Gods were severed by the Patriarch in the past from the River of History in the Real World by opening the root of time through Great Power and Great Medium, which exined the saying of returning among the Golden Fairies. Returning meant going back to the Real World. Martial Uncle was originally from the Real World, you fell into the Six Dao of Samsara and came to the World of Gods because of the fight between the Jade Pce and the Devil Buddha...¡±

    He wanted to borrow the Holy Whip so that the connection between this treasure and the List of Deification would provide him a chance to snatch the list from Immortal Luya, freed Little Foodie and Zhao Laowu, and rescued the real spirit of Senior Chonghe. However, Immortal Luya, with the title of Dao Emperor, was definitely not someone to be underestimated. Even if he could be sealed and suppressed, he was no ordinary opponent. Therefore, Meng Qi thought it was his duty to exin the ins and outs to Duke Huan of Qi when he wished to invite him to join high-risk operations like this, and to leave the final decision to Duke Huan of Qi himself.

    The Duke was going through a tidal surge of emotions as he listened to Meng Qi. Every word of Meng Qi was like an exploding bomb, that overturned his previous perceptions, causing him not being able to hold back his consternation.

    How did he know about all these secrets?

    The World of Gods turned out to be a derivative of part of the Real World History. No wonder lots of the Golden Fairies returned!¡±

    Many doubts were cleared, and affairs concerning the Devil Buddha and the Six Dao of Samsara became clear, too. Duke Huan of Qi could not help but sighed, ¡°The final catastrophe hase, and all sorts of bad characters pitched in.¡±

    ¡°After that, I met Immortal Qing Yuan,¡± Meng Qi mentioned his meeting with Yang Jian.

    ¡°Immortal Qing Yuan,¡± Duke Huan of Qi slightly nodded and froze suddenly. ¡°What did you just say? Immortal Qing Yuan? He is still alive?¡±

    This is the most outstanding figure in the third generation of the Jade Pce, a mighty person that had been masterful since the Era of Deification!

    The experience of Su Meng really makes onement his littleness before the vast ocean!

    ¡°And properly alive!¡± In terms of Yang Jian, Meng Qi really did not want to talk more, so he turned the topic by saying, ¡°The root of the Six Dao of Samsara is the Seal of Samsara and for the List of Deification, few of my friends were on the list.¡±

    The meaning of being on the list was crystal clear to Duke Huan of Qi who was born and raised in a World of Gods, there was no need for Meng Qi to exin. He slowly nodded as he said, ¡°So, do you want to borrow the Holy Whip to snatch away the List of Deification with the help of the karma link? Which mighty people is holding the List of Deification?¡±

    ¡°Luya, the Dao Emperor,¡± Meng Qi finally said his name. The chaotic dimness and karma obstructed the induction.

    ¡°Luya, the Dao Emperor?¡± Duke Huan of Qi frowned, ¡°ording to my ancestors, he should have been suppressed by the Patriarchs.¡±

    Immortal Luya was suppressed by the Heavenly Lord Yuanshi? Meng Qi was shocked. He had been suspecting that Immortal Luya was sealed and suppressed, which was why he could only show his power with the help of the Immortal Flying de, but he never thought that he was suppressed by the Heavenly Lord Yuanshi!¡±

    No wonder he said that he had personal feelings against the Yuanshi...

    But this is more than just personal feelings!

    Being suppressed for years, missing the best timing to map out the n, and even being scoured by time, making him unable to maintain his best condition. It would not even be an exaggeration to say that he had vendettas with the Heavenly Lord Yuanshi for stopping him from proving the essence of Taoism. It was quite dubious for him to discuss every wrong has its cause and every debt has its collector, and no innocents shall be involved. He might be trying to hide his malicious motives.

    Burying his thoughts, this strengthened Meng Qi¡¯s will to get the List of Deification. Immortal Luya might already be prepared and would most probably turn against him when the third task waspleted. Moreover, the third task was coupled with enormous danger.

    ¡°Luya, the Dao Emperor that I saw, was the manifestation that appeared by relying on the Immortal Flying de with a slight power used,¡± Meng Qi verified the Duke Huan of Qi¡¯s opinion.

    ¡°It looked like the suppression was starting to get loose after years, but the power that can be emitted is still limited,¡± Duke Huan of Qi said as if he was mumbling to himself while being immersed in his thoughts. He then looked at Meng Qi and asked, ¡°So what is your n? The Immortal Flying de is a renowned Peerless Magic Weapon.¡±

    He agreed to the request, but he was just concerned about the Immortal Flying de.

    Meng Qi was relieved as he smiled and drew out a dark and heavy long de. The de suddenly became crystal clear with a violet lightning shining on it. Each of the lightning has the life and death of the universe in it, demonstrating that it was more powerful than the Immortal Flying de. Its horrifying power even made Duke Huan of Qi startled.

    ¡°The Peerless Heavenly Weapon!¡± now Duke Huan of Qi understood what Meng Qi was relying on. He had the Peerless Heavenly Weapon that was not any weaker than the Immortal Flying de!

    After the incident in the Middle Ages, the Peerless de seemed to have benefited too, the Seer of the Devil Buddha had been increasingly fading, it was awaken to the state of a Celestial Transcendent.

    Meng Qi smiled silently, and admitted. He did not mention that the Peerless de was just a pretense. He could not tell the Duke about the real hidden card yet, as Immortal Luya might have some special skills that could outguess the current state of him, the Endless Chaos Enchantment.

    His actual hidden card was the Buddha of Moonlight!

    This mighty person who had been through the Middle Ages catastrophe, and lived until this day!

    And he could possibly have improved after all these years!

    He saved the Buddha of Moonlight¡¯s life, so now he was not going to make himself feel small and hope for the future. He would utilize him when he should, so that he would not leave any regrets.

    Regarding this matter, Meng Qi had already talked to the Buddha of Moonlight when they sat by the lotus pond.

    ¡°Alright, I will go with you.¡± Duke Huan of Qi smiled and said, ¡°Well, there¡¯s something that you need to be reminded. A cave mansion was found in the World of Gods some time ago and it is a heritage mansion of one of the Twelve Fairies of Kunlun, Immortal Taiyi. His disciple Nazha is the bettermost that is preceded only by the Heavenly God Qingyuan amongst the third generation of the Jade Pce.¡±

    ¡°What is in the heritage mansion?¡± Meng Qi caught the main point.

    Duke Huan of Qi exined, ¡°There¡¯s nothing in there. It has been robbed empty for a long time. Looking at the trails, nothing came into my mind initially. But now being reminded by you about the Six Dao of Samsara, it could be any batches of the Samsara travelers. The slough and magical weapon of the Immortal Taiyi may all be in their hands. So be careful of the Fire Shield of Nine Dragons in the future.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for the reminder,¡± Meng Qi thanked the Duke with gratitude.

    To be honest, although the Immortal Taiyi was a myth, but the Fire Shield of Nine Dragons might not be a magical weapon at the peerless state. He could have proved his state of Earth Fairy, but it could be possible to confront a magical weapon of Earth Fairy status with thebination of the Supreme Endless Premier auspicious clouds and the Immortal body of the Arts of Eight-Nine.

    He stopped thinking, and waved his sleeves, keeping the Duke Huan of Qi in it. He chose to return to the Real World first before descending into the World of Gods again.

    This time, he did not use the Principles of Karma, and the Chaotic Karma to hide the mysteries of heaven, or secretly turn the Wu¡¯Ji Seal to conceal their breaths and traces. As soon as he entered, a small red gourd popped out, and transformed into a short and clumsy Luya the Dao Emperor with a fishtail crowned on his head, and a big red robe on him.

    Looking at Immortal Luya, Meng Qi¡¯s thoughts fluttered, as he associated it with the Qing Emperor affair.

    What role did Immortal Luya y in this matter?

    The first thing that he demanded was for Meng Qi to get the Core Fragment of the Hao Tian Mirror. It seemed like it was used to defeat the Demonic Monarch to wake him up earlier. But retrospecting it now,bining it with the second task, it might still be connected to the Qing Emperor. If he did not keep a broken piece himself during the Middle Ages, the Buddha of Moonlight might not support him and their n would most possibly fail. However, Immortal Luya should have known Meng Qi¡¯s character. When he found out that he was used to defeat the Demonic Monarch, would he not do something topensate after his death?

    Or perhaps, Immortal Luya predicted that he would take away a broken piece from the Hao Tian Mirror Fragment. By doing so, he would have the qualification to enter the Vaiduryanirbhasa with ease.

    Considering from this perspective, he could be an ally of the Qing Emperor.

    However, if we thought from a different angle, he predicted that he would take away one broken piece of the Hao Tian Mirror Fragment, but he purposely asked him to look for the Qing Emperor and pass him the message, ¡®The top tier of the Nine Levels of Heaven.¡¯ If there was no incident at Golden Turtle Ind, and he did not return to the Middle Ages, met the Qing Emperor way earlier, and passed him the message, in addition to the Hao Tian Mirror Fragment, will the Qing Emperor be healed earlier, so he would not be able to wake his past Buddha body?

    If this was the case, then Immortal Luya would be the enemy of the Qing Emperor.

    Various thoughts crossed Meng Qi¡¯s mind, making it hard for him to decide. But he was aware that the most important thing now was the list of deification, so he took a deep breath, looked at Luya and said, ¡°I¡¯ve met the Qing Emperor and passed your words to him, Emperor Dao.¡±

    While speaking, he secretly took out the power of the Holy Whip, a ze Lamp shined silently in the hallway, waiting for Immortal Luya to take out the List of Deification.

    Luya smiled as he said, ¡°You handled things well. Where did you meet the Qing Emperor?¡±

    He did not have a single doubt on whether Meng Qi was lying, as if he had his way to verify. He took out the List of Deification as he was speaking.

    The List of Deification.. Meng Qi was thinking, trying to figure out the karma link, and suddenly, he heard the voice of the Buddha of Moonlight, ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡±

    ¡°This is the noumenon of Immortal Luya!¡±

    ¡°He seems to have escaped!¡±

 Chapter 1049: The Third Mission

    <h4>Chapter 1049: The Third Mission</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    This is the noumenon of Immortal Luya?

    He seems to have escaped?

    The Buddha of Moonlight¡¯s words rang in Meng Qi¡¯s ears, stirring up his mind. The Immortal Luya escaped? How did he escape? Did any mighty people help him out?

    However, the most important thing for now was that Immortal Luya might help the Creation Realm to progress. At that time, the difference between them would be even greater than the difference betweens and stars. It would be impossible for him to fight over the List of Deification by merely relying on the Holy Whip and the Buddha of Moonlight!

    What is overestimating one¡¯s strength? This is overestimating one¡¯s strength!

    If Immortal Luya came with malicious intent, then he might be giving away the Holy Whip instead of fighting over the List of Deification!

    Feeling uneasy, Meng Qi revisited his childhood and walked down memoryne where he was still a harmless child. He tried to pick up what seemed like a rope on the ground, only to realize it was a ferocious poisonous snake bearing a pair of cold blooded eyes hissing at him. He felt disgusted just by the look of it.

    Yuan Xin pounded slowly. Meng Qi kept a straight face without any abnormality and said, ¡°I have been tracing the Qing Emperor without any results until I attended the banquet invited by the Great White Ape Sage, Yuan Hong from Golden Turtle Ind. There, I saw the Qing Emperor fighting with Yuan Hong who held the fragments of the Core of the Eastern Emperor Bell in hand. Affected by the aftermath, I was transferred to the Middle Ages, and by coincidence entered the Eastern Pure Land of Azure Stones where I met the Buddha body of the Qing Emperor, Bhaisajyaguru.¡±

    ¡°He was just leaving behind his relic but after sensing me imitating the Qing Emperor and Core of the Hao Tian Mirror Fragment, hearing ¡®who am I, I am who¡¯ he jumped out of the River of History, and left a buddha bead, protecting my return. I informed him through his demonstrated figure while activating the Buddha bead.¡±

    He revealed everything to Immortal Luya because no matter if he was an ally or enemy of the Qing Emperor, he seemed likely to be involved. Immortal Luya would definitely know in parts, if not the whole course. A story deliberately made up might cause new hatred piled on old ones. By then, Immortal Luya might kill him on the spot even though he needed to contain the Devil Buddha. After all, the Immortal Flying de was the natural rival of the Arts of Eight-Nine.

    Even with the advancement in the Creation Realm, the gap between the Buddha of Moonlight and the renowned Immortal Luya who lived for at least an era was still significant.

    Immortal Luya snorted, ¡°Return to the past? A lot of Creation Realms suffered just for a chance to return to the past. This is only achievable when the Stone Tablet of the Celestial-Ruler was closer to the Nirvana Realm. What could be done with the Seven-Kill Tablet having only a little time? Without the help from the Force of the Nirvana Realm individuals, it is impossible to do so. This will make the Creation Realms jealous if they knew you guys have such good luck.¡±

    You guys? Meng Qi was sure that Immortal Luya was involved in this incident. Perhaps this was how he escaped. For example, Immortal Luya might be rewarded by the influential figures of the Nirvana Realm for guiding him.

    Who would it be?

    ¡°Bhaisajyaguru is the Qing Emperor, and the Middle Ages is also at the present, all history is the projectile of your current situation. You have indeed aplished your mission,¡± Immortal Luyamented as his smile vanished from his face.

    All history is contemporary history, Meng Qi did hear about several versions of this saying, but it never hit him as hard as today.

    Because this line was no longer a description but a statement!

    As long as there was a change in matches between influential figures of the Nirvana Realm, history would change correspondingly. In fact, before the fulfilment of the Creation Realm or mastering of the legendary time practice, one would not even realize it. Although one inherited the Nirvana Realm characteristics, one would only remember faintly at the start, butpletely forgotten following a change in history. Till further improvement in the Principles of Karma or advancement in the legendary, then all the tampered and forgotten memories woulde back to that person.

    Sighing with regret, Immortal Luya took out a twinkling light gold list, and gave out a faint smile. ¡°As usual, let us talk about the third mission,¡± said Immortal Luya while smiling.

    The third mission? Immortal Luya who is able to escape without anyone knowing; and a person with such ability is actually entrusting me on a mission. What is his intention? Meng Qi muttered secretly, but at the same time let out a sigh of relief. At least his life would not be in immediate risk even if there was something behind the mission. Fortunately, Immortal Luya did not realise the existence of the Holy Whip, if not, he would have to be a treasure giver.

    Meng Qi reversed the Principles of Karma as soon as the Buddha of Moonlight reminded him in order to disarray and iste the karma connection of the Holy Whip.

    ¡°Wee, Taoist,¡± Meng Qi said calmly.

    He nned for such a long time to get back the List of Deification, but things ended up as such. It was really not easy to deal with such an old man who lived through an era!

    Immortal Luya said beamingly, ¡°I have one thing for you. To aplish your mission, you will need to pilgrimage to the West World, search for the descendents of the Wu Zhuang Guan and pass this to him.¡±

    Wu Zhuang Guan? Wu Zhuang Guan of Si Tongjun, Zhen Yuanzi? The original owner of the Qiankun knowledge inside my sleeve? Meng Qi pondered about this mission, trying to find out Immortal Luya¡¯s intent, but there was just too few clues. ¡°Okay,¡± he said, dropping his thoughts.

    Immortal Luya retrieved a Green Jade Box, the outer surface was warm but mottled. ¡°The thing is ced inside with 81 seals. It must be handed intact to the hands of the descendent of Wu Zhuang Guan. Of course, if you wish to see it, I will not be able to stop you with my current condition. As for the consequence suffered, it will have nothing to do with me.¡±

    He took a look at Meng Qi with his smiling eyes. He seemed not worried that Meng Qi might peek into it.

    Sneaky, acting as if he was still being suppressed! Meng Qi criticized in his heart, and then he said in a serious tone, ¡°I have always kept my promises.¡±

    Once he held the box in his hands, there was a great throbing from the back of his hands. The transitory throb came from the Demonic Peach.

    The Little Peach was reacting to the box? Meng Qi froze for a moment. ording to Xiaosang, the Demonic Peach was an evil remaining from thest epoch while Immortal Luya was the son of God Hao Tian. Could it be that the box involved the Archaeozoic era?

    Without being peculiar, he calmly kept the Jade Box in his other sleeve.

    After achieving the Earth Fairy level and achievement of the void seal, the White Mustard Ring was no longer needed.

    ¡°Done! Whose name do you want to remove?¡± Immortal Luya pointed at the List of Deification.

    ¡°Ruan Shuyu,¡± Meng Qi hesitated for a moment before he said.

    She and Zhao Heng both had not been upgraded, but we knew each other earlier and had deeper friendships.

    I was not an impartial and disinterested person. There was a difference in the level of closeness no matter against whom. Thus, having personal consideration was unavoidable.

    Immortal Luya showed no interest, instead he wiped the List of Deification with his hand. Three gold words, ¡®Ruan Shuyu¡¯ emerged and broke into pieces, releasing a little spirit into the void. Then, Meng Qi unsheathed his Tyrant¡¯s Invisible de catching this real spirit, and disappeared after pratingyers of barrier. At that moment, he was seizing the chance to escape so as to avoid Immortal Luya from changing his mind, and also rushing to cut off Little Foodie¡¯s connection with other mighty people.

    Looking at Meng Qi¡¯s disappearing figure, Immortal Luya grinned. After a sudden whirl of his body, he turned into a tiny me and threw himself into a small red gourd. Then, with a little leap on the same spot, it was out of this world.

    ...

    The pavilions were so pictorial and poetic at the Ruan family.

    Ruan Shuyu who was wearing white clothes with a cool aura was sitting behind the desk. Next to her was the Phoenix-Perching Zither, and a dish of snacks. There was a pile of documents next to the dish of snacks. She stared nkly, getting lost in her own thoughts, not doing a single thing.

    Suddenly, something flew over and pierced through between her eyebrows. Thereupon, she was taken over by an overwhelming feeling of fulfilment. A feeling greater than any gourmet she had, triggering the acupuncture points of her whole body to move in excitement. Following the appearance of the Form and Primordial Spirit, she felt the steps to the Third Heavenly Stairs.

    Meanwhile, a familiar sound caught her attention. The border of karma emerged as the de beam broke into the void along with the shing purple electricity. A few illuminated star lines broke as the de cut through.

    Feeling rxed, Ruan Shuyu found her opportunity. She aplished her umtion, and got through the Heavenly Stairs easily, turning into a Great Guru.

    She closed her eyes to concentrate in breaking through and securing her level. Meng Qi randomly sat down with a smile on his face, enjoying the sweet and refreshing snacks at his will.

    Ruan Shuyu managed to stabilize her Realm after some time. She looked at Meng Qi, wanting to share the snacks with him, in the meantime, rewarding herself for all the hard work.

    However, all that was left was the te. The snacks were all gone.

    Ruan Shuyu wrinkled her nose as she asked, ¡°You were trapped on Golden Turtle Ind for two years? Howe you have time toplete the mission?¡±

    It was not hard for her to guess as Jiang Zhiwei who escaped from the Samsara gave her some clues.

    ¡°I was trapped in the Middle Ages, not on Golden Turtle Ind,¡± Meng Qi said in a story telling manner.

    Indeed, Ruan Shuyu interest was piqued. She hastily rummaged through the drawers in search of snacks. How could one listen to a story without snacks?

    Ruan Shuyu waspletely absorbed into the story of the Middle Ages, somewhat longing for it.

    Looking at her expression, Meng Qi thought of giving her advice, ¡°A Great Trial is drawing near, there will be many opportunities as well as danger. Stop cking off and grasp this great opportunity.¡±

    Ruan Shuyu beamed with pleasure, ¡°I know, just like how the Ruan family used to be one of the top aristocratic families. But, we could no longer afford such status. If we forcibly upy such an advantage, it would only lead us to catastrophic disaster.¡±

    Meng Qi dazed for a moment andughed, ¡°All this while I am taking you as a little girl, I never thought that you would know so much.¡±

    ¡°I am no longer a little girl with only food and music in my mind. All these years, I am helping my grandfather and father in handling family matters, eventually I will take over the Ruan family,¡± Ruan Shuyu said as she was staring out of the window, ¡°Even though deep inside I am still a little girl that doesn¡¯t want to grow up.¡±

    Meng Qi was about to speak when Ruan Shuyu ced her finger to her lips and grinned, ¡°Don¡¯t say a word.¡±

    She brought over the Phoenix-Perching Zither and yed it. The music fluttered in the wind.

    The music ended as time went by. Meng Qi felt calm listening to her music. In the meantime, Ruan Shuyu said, ¡°Well, I heard that Wang Siyuan is not going to live much longer due to the recurrence of his old disease.¡±

 Chapter 1050: Meeting With The Wang Family

    <h4>Chapter 1050: Meeting With The Wang Family</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    Wang Siyuan has not much time to live due to his recurring disease?

    Meng Qi was surprised by this news. Dharmakaya would be truly immortal as they had gone through the Heavenly Stairs, one step closer to being a Real God. Any illnesses should have recovered by now. Wang Siyuan was unwell because the backwash effect of the Heavenly Way got back to him. ording to the norm, he would not lose control before the deadline of the fiftieth as long as he was not seeking death.

    Moreover, Wang Siyuan¡¯s talent outshined every ancestor of the Wang Family who achieved Dharmakaya and wasparable to the Sage of Arithmetic in his younger days. The hidden danger from the Devil Buddha was also removed. There was plenty of time until his deadline. With his profound umtion, he should have a bright future; and his breakthrough was highly anticipated. Howe there was a sudden recurrence?

    Surprised by this, Meng Qi first thought was that Wang Siyuan was setting a trap. However, he could not determine what was the conspiracy and who was it against as there was too little information.

    Of course, it was also possible that Wang Siyuan did something secretly which backfired on him.

    Meng Qi nodded in contemtion, and said to Ruan Shuyu, ¡°Grand Wang Prince was kind to me by enlightening me with his knowledge. I must get to Guangling to find out more about it.¡±

    ...

    Walking into the ancestral home of the Wang Family from Jiangdong, Meng Qi sensed the trace of time and also the sedimented history. Spots around the house reflected the indestructible heritage of the Wang family.

    ¡°Pleasee with me, Teacher Su,¡± a sweet looking handmaiden with round face led Meng Qi across the courtyard into Wang Siyuan¡¯s room.

    Simr to other aristocrats, the floor was covered with a thick western carpet. Even someone with poor kungfu could walk on it without making a sound. Works of calligraphy and paintings by the ancestors of the Wang Family upied the wall. Windows were tightly shut and fumes swirled up, the bronze furnace releasing soothing light fragrance of sandalwood. However, the room was permeating with signs of illness. The heavens and earth were affected as a consequence of the strong person losing control over himself.

    Removing the folding screen, a ck wooden bed appeared in front of Meng Qi. The handmaiden helped Wang Siyuan up, leaning his back against the pillow. With the delicate appearance and him being thinned to the bones, it seemed likely that a gust of wind might blow him apart.

    ¡°Cough, cough, cough,¡± Wang Siyuan coughed violently as if his organs were going to be coughed out. It took a long time for him to ease it, ¡°There is no need for you to visit me. I am already a dead man.¡±

    Meng Qi chuckled, ¡°This is not the Grand Wang Prince that I used to know.¡±

    ¡°How is the, cough, Grand Wang Prince you knew?¡± Wang Siyuan looked toward him. There was a slight divergence in his pupils, and his gaze was dull and lifeless. He seemed like an ordinary patient awaiting his death.

    Meng Qi held his smile and said, ¡°The Great Wang Prince that I knew would not give up and wait for his death quietly. Instead, he would risk his life setting a life and death stratagem.¡±

    Wang Siyuan struggled in raising the corner of his mouth, ¡°What kind of stratagem do you think I am going to set?¡±

    ¡°If I can guess your n with these pieces of information, then you are not deemed to be called the Life Master,¡± said Meng Qi stopping in front of the folding screen.

    Wang Siyuan drew a deep breath and said, ¡°Even if I am having a n, it is still a failure since you guys have already known about it. Previously, all those mighty people also died without resisting. This is our destiny.¡±

    For a while, he spoke so fluently that Meng Qi suspected it was the dying sh.

    He continued with a faint smile, ¡°Am I supposed to thank you for educating me on the family motto?¡±

    ¡°You?¡± Meng Qi was taken aback. How did trickster Wang known about his return to the Middle Ages!?

    Which Dharmakaya told him or did the Sage of Arithmetic leave something behind?

    Once again, Wang Siyuan was ovee by a terrible fit of coughing. He even coughed up blood which he spat into a bronze vessel. At ease, he said, ¡°How can I not know Su Meng, the well-known Sword Sage? My ancestors admiration toward Master Su can be known through their story of the Jade Emperor Mountain. Now I, now I understand the rtion.¡±

    He spoke regardless of the handmaiden next to him, convinced that information would not leak.

    Meng Qi could onlyugh it off.

    Wang Siyuan did not dwell on this issue. He shut his eyes wearily and said, ¡°Gu Erduo was dead? The Scorpio Axe did not rescue him?¡±

    ¡°He is indeed a dead man. The Scorpio Axe fled in terror,¡± Meng Qi briefly answered.

    Wang Siyuan did not open his eyes, but showed a faint smile as he said, ¡°The heavens and earth will be your greatest ally when luck is with you. However, when luck is gone even the greatest hero is of no use.¡±

    He shook his head as if he was unable to carry on with such a long conversation. A Dharmakaya of Half-Step who could survive without eating or drinking was actually feeling exhausted now, ¡°Stay here for the night... there are still things to discuss with you tomorrow...¡±

    ¡°Fine,¡± Meng Qi did not reject.

    ¡°Please lead Teacher Su to the Heavenly Mystery Pavillion, He Xiang,¡± Wang Siyuan instructed the round face handmaiden.

    The handmaiden led Meng Qi out of the room. Approaching the entrance, he heard Wang Siyuan mocking himself as he said, ¡°I really have no friends. After the return of my disease, you are the only one who visited me apart from those sent by their sect or aristocratic families.¡±

    Hiss, Meng Qi took a breath. He did not sound like the usual Grand Wang Prince. Linked to what he said earlier, a huge conspiracy seemed to be going on.

    Could it be that his life wasing to an end, hence, he wanted to do something great?

    As Meng Qi was contemting, he followed the round-faced handmaiden He Xiang across the courtyard. They came to a simple yet ordinary greyish double story building.

    ¡°The Wang Family¡¯s main building is closeby, please do not simply walk around, Teacher Su. If you are going out, I will be at your service,¡± He Xiang said smilingly as she opened the door.

    The interior was elegant yet not creaky even though it was vacant for a long period. However, it was not vibrant. Meng Qi asked randomly as he was walking upstairs, ¡°When did the leader of the Wang family be bedridden?¡±

    ¡°About twenty days ago, something went wrong during his practice, causing his old disease to rpse...¡± He Xiang said as tears welled up in her eyes.

    Meng Qi did not further question. As he walked to the second floor, a Waterside Pavilion caught his attention. On his left, cypress trees were surrounding an ancient building, looking strangely majestic yet solemn.

    ¡°What is that ce?¡± Meng Qi asked.

    He Xiang buried her emotions, and said, ¡°That is the Wang Family¡¯s ancestral hall.¡±

    Ancestral hall? Meng Qi gently nodded as he entered the room. He sat down and started to meditate, waiting for the next day.

    As the sunset, the night drew in. Meng Qi released his spirit to engulf the surrounding. He sensed the tranquility of the night as there was nobody around, but only He Xiang was standing outside.

    Dark clouds gathered in the sky. It was alreadyte at night. The night was as dark as ink that could not be smeared off. Meng Qi seemed quiet as he was building connection with the Imprint of Additional Self.

    Ahhh!

    Suddenly, he heard a loud shriek. So forceful as if he was bearing something extremely awful. Even Meng Qi who owned such a cultivation base could not stop a cold shiver from running down his spine.

    He got out of his room with a sudden move. Looking at the unmindful He Xiang, he asked, ¡°What was that sound just now?¡±

    As He Xiang revealed her expression of feeling sorry, ¡°It is my fault for not notifying Teacher Su about the Wang¡¯s family ancestry whereby one who reaches Dharmakaya will let out a horrible shriek when he passes away. Rumors say that it is a punishment from heaven. When his soul enters the ancestral hall with some obsession in mind then echoes of shrieks can be heard. However, as time goes by, it will reduce gradually. This ce is closer to the ancestral hall, hence it is normal to hear the shrieking sound.¡±

    So all the Wang family¡¯s Dharmakaya will let out such a horrid scream when they pass away? Meng Qi abruptly recalled what the Sage of Arithmetic told him before they parted, ¡°The more you look into the truth, the more you will be caught by it. What you get seems to be glorious with tons of benefits, but at the end of the day you still need to return all of them...¡±

    ¡°Among all these shrieks, the Sage of Arithmetic is not included right?¡± Meng Qi asked casually.

    ¡°Yes! Since the Sage of Arithmetic died somewhere else, only his clothes are put in the ancestral hall,¡± He Xiang answered truthfully.

    ¡°The shrieking sound that remains now belongs to which Dharmakaya?¡± Meng Qi asked randomly.

    After a moment of thought, before He Xiang could answer, a loud shriek from the ancestral hall transmitted across the atmosphere again, anciently and weather-worn as if it could pass through an eternity. It was also mixed with extreme fear. Meng Qi almost got overwhelmed by fear.

    ¡°The earliest, the earliest one is our Wang Family ancestor...¡± He Xiang answered nervously.

 Chapter 1051: Real Spirit Map

    <h4>Chapter 1051: Real Spirit Map</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    The Wang family¡¯s ancestors? The Wang family¡¯s old ancestors from the Mythological Era? Meng Qi¡¯s pupils contracted slightly, inexplicably horrified.

    The Wang family had the intention to cover up, and the things that happened during the ancient times were mostly concealed, or were erased or sealed by influential figures in the river of long history. His legend was often mentioned yet not borated, but the basic situation was known to the world.

    He received the Ancient Book, understood the Theory of the Heavenly Way, and created the Arithmetical ssic which wasparable to the Fu Emperor¡¯s Eight Trigrams. He used up the mysteries of heaven in an effort to establish an evesting foundation. He was at least a mighty person of the Legendary Realm, or even stronger!

    And how could such a Great Medium utter a shrill and horror scream as such before his death that reverberated through the ages. Was it hard to eliminate them?

    What exactly did he encounter before he passed away while sitting cross-legged? What did he see?

    What was even more terrifying was that such an encounter was not idental. Every ancestor of the Wang family, as long as one had proved to be Dharmakaya, would make a simr scream before dying while sitting cross-legged. Was it because the Arithmetical ssic was too tyrannical, the backwash effect of the Heavenly Way had turned into a curse, deeply embedded into the art, once practiced, either early death by fifty or not able to have a good end?

    Unknowingly, the statement was not able to have a good end and was always wandering in Meng Qi¡¯s mind along with the sense of bloodiness and ferociousness.

    His doubts, horror, and other emotions were just like blisters, spurting out and constantly emerging; subconsciously, he wanted to seek the truth. However, thinking that it involved the Wang family¡¯s secret, and that ce was the Wang family¡¯s ancestral hall, it would be impossible to let an outsider like him to check the ce out. He forcibly called off the intention, while looking at He Xiang who was trembling with fear. He smiled as he said, ¡°Why be afraid of a matter of frequent urrence?¡±

    He Xiang pouted her lips, ¡°You don¡¯t understand! For ady, even if she has listened to it thousands of times, she will still be scared of it.¡±

    Meng Qi revealed a smile on his face. As he was about to enter his room, a thought shed through his mind, Wang Siyuan has always been a trickster and often does not finish his words, leaving behind implicit meaning in his speech. He decides to let me stay over tonight, and suggests to talk tomorrow. Does that act hold other meanings?

    Knowing that there would be screaming sound spreading out from the ancestral hall, but still arranged to let me stay near the Heavenly Mystery Pavillion, instead of a farther away guest house. ording to the operation of the Wang family from Jiangdong through the ages, it is hard to duplicate the wholeyout of the ancestral residence in the world. If I stay a little further, then the sounds will be weakened by theyers of Restrictive Spells. Unless I have the intention to eavesdrop, otherwise it was almost impossible to be aware of this matter.

    In other words, he arranged for me to stay at the Heavenly Mystery Pavillion so I could hear the shrieks.

    And what was the purpose of letting me hear the screams?

    Thinking of this part, Meng Qi turned over his shoulder to look toward He Xiang, ¡°I admire the Wang family¡¯s past ancestors; now that I get the chance to be here, I want to pay my tribute to them with a stick of incense. Do you think we have a chance to do it now?¡±

    This kind of request was unreasonable, not to mention that there were many remains of Wang family¡¯s strong people. For any families, the ancestral hall was the utmost important thing, and it was mainly open to family members. If an outsider had a good reason to visit, they might be invited to pay tribute with incense. However, this would certainly happen during the daytime, never heard of someone who would visit the ancestral hall at midnight, and that request was not directed to the owner, but a handmaiden.

    However, He Xiang showed a smile on her face, ¡°Such an admiration from Teacher Su toward the Wang family¡¯s ancestors. The whole Wang family must be delighted to hear that. Come, I will take you to the ancestral hall right now.¡±

    As expected... Meng Qi muttered to himself, and then, no longer spoke as he followed He Xiang down the Heavenly Mystery Pavilion. After passing by a washing pool, and crossing a pine forest, they arrived at the solemn and respectful ancient building.

    The main door of the Wang family¡¯s ancestral hall was closed, and guarded by two guards with a full body of ck armor, and only their pair of eyes were exposed. Their breath was covered by the armor, but their eyes were as dark as ink, as if the mysteries of heaven were concealed in it, causing it to be fairly extraordinary.

    ¡°The Wang family from Jiangdong indeed has a deep foundation, and there are too many secretly strong individuals who do not appear in the Jiang Hu...¡± Meng Qi secretly nodded, looking at He Xiang taking out a metal te, and the door opened.

    ording to the least Legendary Realm of the Wang Family¡¯s ancestors, they certainly had more caves, and the opportunity to sharpen it must not becking. Whether or not to appear in the Jiang Hu will not hinder the upgrade of the disciples.

    What is the heritage of this family through the ages? This is it!

    As Meng Qi walked into the ancestral hall, he suddenly felt a sense of gloominess and coldness, like stepping into the mausoleum that was constructed for many years. There were a lot of long tables at the main hall, and the table was filled with ck memorial tablets, densed with the name written, as if there were pairs of eyes looking at them, causing inexplicable fear.

    The Wang family from Jiangdong had at least been founded for two hundred thousand years. Even with the long life span from ancient times to the Middle Ages, there were many ancestors umted to this day, including those who had be Dharmakaya, and those who had not,bining both could form a forest of memorials!

    To the front was the emptiest area with only one memorial tablet being ced above the incense table. It was rich ck in color with dignified gold writing, and several huge characters were written on it, ¡°The Founder of the Wang Family.¡±

    How about his name? Is his name so ominous that the Wang family dare not even mention it? Meng Qi frowned, looking carefully, and just then, he was attracted by several golden words. Then, he felt that the words grew bigger from time to time, and everything around it was vague. Time and space appeared to have changed.

    In an instant, Meng Qi found himself in front of a grave mountain. The body of the mountain was dark, filling with cliffs. There were many caves on top of each cliff with many coffins made of bronze or ck wood, and in front of the coffins were the memorial tablets that he had seen previously.

    There was only one path leading to the top of this grave mountain. There were coffins and memorial tablets on both sides of the road, and there was an ancient bronze coffin at the peak of the mountain. It had been tied by nine purple-ck chains, standing quietly, and above the coffin lid was a ck memorial tablet, with the gold writing,n¡¯The Founder of the Wang Family¡¯ written in script.

    The nine purple-ck chains that reached into the grave mountain seemed to extend to the core of the earth, connecting themselves to the earth as one.

    ¡°The Wang family¡¯s ancestral hall is a cave of the Wang family, and it is said to be able to bury all the past ancestors...¡± Meng Qi hade to a realization, but he still knit his eyebrows a little. Is this arrangement used to suppress the bronze coffin?

    The backwash effect suffered by the founder of the Wang family was terrifying to this extent. Even if he had passed away while sitting cross-legged, it had extended to future generations. If he was not suppressed, will it cause extermination to the whole family?

    At this moment, He Xiang had a redntern in hand, and the candlelight was swaying inside, illuminating the surroundings, but it made the ancestral hall look more sinister.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t Teacher Su want to burn some incense?¡± He Xiang asked with a gentle smile.

    Meng Qi did not know what Wang Siyuan had in his mind. He gently nodded, and followed He Xiang to set foot on the mountain road slowly.

    There were many coffins on both sides of the road, causing a strong feeling of oppression to others. The echoes of the screaming sound became even more terrifying.

    At this moment, Meng Qi¡¯s ear moved, and he heard a sound of squeaking inside a ck coffin as if someone was scratching the lid inside!

    Meng Qi immediately paused, while holding the Invincible de in his right hand, feeling a burst of consternation in his heart. Was it not enough to scream before passing away while sitting cross-legged, hence, they turned into a fierce undead monster after departing from life?

    Rattle!

    The coffin lid was opened a little, and Meng Qi looked serious as he stood in front of He Xiang who was in extreme fear to protect her, and was about to sway the Invincible de.

    Cough, cough! All of a sudden, a familiar cough sounded from inside the coffin.

    Meng Qi¡¯s expression suddenly became strange, looking at a white thin figure struggling to climb up, with both cheeks in sickly red color, and he was weak as though he could fall back into the coffin at any time. It was the eldest son of the Wang family, Wang Siyuan!

    ¡°How can Grand Wang Prince pretend to be a ghost?¡± Meng Qi shouted, ¡°You¡¯re making the terrified He Xiang about to faint.¡±

    Wang Siyuan walked out as he said with a faint smile, ¡°This is the coffin I picked for myself. What do you think?¡±

    ¡°Not too bad...¡± Meng Qi said casually, and added a statement, ¡°Bronze has more vanity.¡±

    ¡°Vanity?¡± Wang Siyuan waved his hand to indicate to He Xiang to leave the grave mountain, and then moved forward slowly, without saying a word.

    Meng Qi did not speak as well, waiting for the trickster to open his mouth. The two were silent along the journey, walked together to the peak of the mountain, stopped in front of the bronze coffin of the founder of the Wang family.

    At this moment, Meng Qi noticed that there was a dark map in front of the coffin, which was tightly bound with a thin golden rope.

    ¡°The Real Spirit Map,¡± Wang Siyuan¡¯s voice was gloomy sounding, like a ghost, ¡°The ancient Heavenly Court has fallen, and the List of Deification was turned nk, many gods who achieved true spirit within themselves were bailed out in session. Those who have rtives and friends are relying on their help to remodel the Dharmakaya. Cough, cough! But the loner is exceptionally miserable. Their godly power was from the List of Deification which is originated from the Heavenly Court. Once lost, they can only be lost spirits and ghosts. Our ancestors pity them, hence, refining this map to amodate them...¡±

    What about the List of Deification? Meng Qi wanted to say that he just saw the real List of Deification.

    It was a pity that after Martial Uncle Xiaobai came to the real world, due to strong curiosity, had been wandering around along his journey from Lang Ye to Jiangdong. Otherwise, Wang The Trickster would be very surprised that the Holy Whip was here.

    Wang Siyuan only recovered after a half-day of gasping for breath, ¡°Unfortunately, the night when they re-entered the Real Spirit Map, this map disappeared mysteriously and only reappeared about 20 days ago.¡±

    This... Meng Qi took a breath.

    Is Wang Siyuan¡¯s old disease recurrence rted to this?

    Suddenly, he heard the sound of squeaking again, and it was from inside the bronze coffin!

    This is the coffin of the founder of the Wang family!

    Wang The Trickster pretending to be a ghost again? Meng Qi was stunned while looking at Wang Siyuan.

    Wang Siyuan said with a fake smile, ¡°I just wanted to make you get used to it just now.¡±

    His eyes did not reveal the desire of smiling at all, but only madness!

 Chapter 1052: Wang Siyuanâ€™s Request

    <h4>Chapter 1052: Wang Siyuan¡¯s Request</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    Screech! A sharp noise apanying Wang Siyuan¡¯s speech came out from the bronze coffin. It was more scalp-numbing and tooth-aching than the noise of fingernails scratching on a ckboard that Meng Qi had ever heard before. It caused distress to his whole body and he could even feel it internally.

    I was just letting you to get used to it... Meng Qi stared at the coffin of the Founder of the Wang family and felt it tremble slightly. However, nine purple-ck chains dispersed the force and transferred them into the depths of the earth. The whole cave seemed to be shaking.

    Does this mean that this happened from time to time since ancient times?

    Did the ancestors of the Wang family really encounter something terrible before they died and they became horrible monsters?

    For a mighty person with at least Legendary status to appear in a situation like this, the degree of the matter should probably be the Nirvana Realm.

    The memorial altar returned to its still state. Meng Qi asked, ¡°What is buried inside?¡±

    Wang Siyuan coughed twice and spat out some blood which was not bright red but rather purple-ck in color. The blood dripped to the ground and stained it, making a startling scene, which oddly matched with the situation.

    ¡°Every one of the ancestors who achieved Dharmakaya and passed away while sitting cross-legged did not only make simr screams before dying, but they also resurrected seven days after their death as the self-proimed Heavenly Way Monsters.¡± Wang Siyuan could speak a lot smoother after he spat out the blood from his mouth, ¡°Fortunately, the founder was not the first person that passed away while sitting cross-legged so he was fully prepared based on the previous experience. Once he was unable to resist, he was sealed by the Ancient Guardian Coffin and suppressed with the force from the whole cave as he initiated the nine Chaos Ground Lock.¡±

    A monster self-proimed as the Heavenly Way? Meng Qi took a light breath as it was the first time that he heard about the matter. What is Da Dao and what is Heavenly Way? Who can distinguish these clearly aside from the two detached individuals who have obtained the Fruit of Dao?

    These monsters were clearly not good. The harm and loss caused by them could be implied from the decision of the ancestors of the Wang family to seal their sloughs even though Wang Siyuan did not mention them.

    Is this the consequence from the backfire of the Heavenly Way and to be a Heavenly Way monster? Meng Qi was amused at first but he felt unusually calm afterwards. He was inexplicably shocked and had an unexinable weird feeling.

    Subconsciously, he gazed towards the unadorned bronze coffin. He sighed, is it not possible to resist and escape from that? Not even the mighty people of the Legendary level?

    The Ancient Guardian Coffin and the nine Chaos Ground Lock could seal a Heavenly Way monster that was turned from a mighty Legendary person. Even with the help of the force from the cave, their level should be already approaching the peerless level. Most of them were refined from the remnants of the century during the Archaeozoic era.

    Is it true that everything involved with the Archaeozoic era are mysterious, sinister, and horrible? Meng Qimented to himself. Sure enough, everyone fears the unknown. Although there were many changes during ancient times, they were full of secrets and things were often covered up and not known throughout the world. This caused fear to people. Compared with the many centuries that ended in the Archaeozoic era, this seemed normal. There were not many news rted to these old centuries and it was difficult topile them into a simple historical picture.

    For example, Meng Qi only knew very few things regarding the Archaeozoic era. The Three Pristines were the most ancient people from the Nirvana Realm. They existed from the earliest century in the Archaeozoic era. The Heavenly Lord Yuanshi even existed long before there was the concept of existence. The Demon King, Amitabha, Bodhi Ancient Buddha and some other people from the Nirvana Realm reached the essence of Taoism during the Archaeozoic era, although he was unsure of which exact century. They have lived through the ancient times, and they are most probably still living now. The Demonic Sage, the Great Emperor Zhenwu and a few Great Medium have also experienced many centuries. Some reached the Nirvana Realm and some disappeared without a trace. The Devil Emperor was lost to the Heavenly Primogenitor in the Archaeozoic era. A fragment from the Honghuang century in the Archaeozoic era were found on the Golden Turtle Ind...

    The Fu Emperor who was suspected as the emperor from the Nirvana Realm was active in thest century of the Archaeozoic era until the early ancient times. However, his current situation of whether he had died or was in hiding was unknown. There was also a Human Emperor from an unknown century in the Archaeozoic era who left an ancient tomb, guarded by the descendant of the Demon Emperor, Su Daiji, and the demon tribe. As for whether or not the Human Emperor was the Fu Emperor, Meng Qi was unsure...

    God Hao Tian and the Eastern Emperor Taiyi once had a fierce battle for the supremacy of the ruler of the Nine Levels of Heaven. Taiyi was defeated and the Eastern Emperor Bell was shattered, he was then buried in thest Archaeozoic era. Only the Hao Tian Mirror Fragment and his son Lu Ya are the proofs of his previous existence as the Emperor that pressed over three worlds. The monsters repressed in the mausoleums of the nine Lord of Immortals of Snowy Mountain Sect drove people nuts and roared the name of Taiyi or Tai Yi. From this, Meng Qi¡¯s preliminary judgment was that it was Taiyi...

    The vicissitudes of the world, the vastness of the seas and the millennium could annihte many things. This era has experienced billions of disasters and ended many centuries but still left some news, all because of the Great Mediums¡¯ strong survival!

    Speaking of the Archaeozoic era, Meng Qi thought of the Demonic Peach on his body instantly. It was said to be a cursed item from the remnants of the Archaeozoic era which was simr to the aura of the Heavenly Way Monster that had been sealed in the bronze coffin. It was presumed to have been produced in the Archaeozoic era.

    What would happen if I take this peach and put it on top of the Ancient Guardian Coffin now? Meng Qi suddenly had this idea and took some time to resist his desire. It was fine if good changes happen but if the Heavenly Way Monster which was once a mighty person with a Legendary level escaped, the Demonic Peach would go crazy. If so, not even the Tree of Da Dao would be able to hold them off.

    Therefore, he did not misbehave in another person¡¯s ancestral hall, at least for now, since there was no reaction from the Demonic Peach.

    In a short moment, Meng Qi¡¯s thoughts were all over the ce and Wang Siyuan started coughing again. His coughs echoed across the graveyard which only consisted of graves and corpses. It was particrly grim and deste.

    ¡°With the experience from the ancestors, each Wang family ancestor who achieved Dharmakaya sealed themselves before they passed away while sitting cross-legged. Without any exception, they became Heavenly Way Monsters except for the Sage of Arithmetic who died of an Entanglement of Karma at the Ananda Pure Land and lost his trace of existence and disappeared. Cough. That is how he did not be a monster,¡± Wang Siyuan coughed, his mouth was a little scarlet. He smiled and said, ¡°Fortunately, Ananda was still in his state at the time and was immersed in the Entanglement of Karma for some time. He was able to choose the easiest burden from the main karmas. Otherwise, I would like to see how he bore the Heavenly Way karma.¡±

    Compared with what he observed previously, Wang Siyuan was speaking a lot smoother now, not because of his sickness was getting better or he was pretending to be better like he did before, but because his eyes and body were burning with a me known as madness. It fueled and supported his thin and weak body. The certainty in his words was obvious, but it indeed matched with the result of derivation.

    Then there would be no me... Meng Qi objected in his mind. He resolved the doubt in his heart that day.

    He was able to bear the second heaviest karma before he achieved Dharmakaya. How could Ananda not be able to handle it when he was facing the Sage of Arithmetic?

    Even if there was a reason from the Principles of Karma, Ananda was not someone who was easy to deal with. He was a Buddhist who was also an expert in karma course, the Buddha¡¯s Palm in particr, even though it was inferior to the Principles of Karma. However, his level was much higher than himself. Not to mention, he was better in understanding and handling karma, so his ability of choice should be much stronger than himself. Why did he ept the karma that was protecting the Wang family?

    From the exnation above, it seemed like Ananda had no choice. The other karma could kill a Legendary person. He could also use the Wang family as his subordinate forces, so why not?

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe that the Wang family that was so famous in the primeval times are so different than how prideful they looked from the surface,¡± Meng Qi sighed.

    Wang Siyuan did not mention about the Heavenly Way Monsters¡¯ characteristics, dangers, and the specifics. Meng Qi did not ask anything further because he knew that he would only give a nk response. The trickster would only speak of ambiguous and deliberately misleading words.

    Wang Siyuan took a deep breath and pointed at the Real Spirit Map, ¡°The sudden return has caused the essence to rise and the true spirits inside are all gone. Do you know what this means?¡±

    He did not wait for Meng Qi to answer and he said to himself, ¡°The end of the world ising, and the Wang family is preparing for it.¡±

    He said the word preparing with an unusually deep voice as if it would cause endless killings if it was said loudly.

    As expected, the end of the world hase. All the ghosts and spirits have appeared... once again, Meng Qi realized what the end of the world meant, ¡°The chess game has just started, the real influential figures have yet to appear. Jumping out earlier will only make you the target. Some mind preparation will do. Do you think he wille directly to you?¡±

    Not knowing why, Meng Qi felt that Wang Siyuan was implying that the Heavenly Way Monster and the Real Spirit Map were two different things.

    Wang Siyuan turned around and looked at the graveyard from the mountain peak, ¡°To obtain the art of divination, the Wang family will make corresponding records of the things that have happened and change to make urate extraptions and derivations.¡±

    ¡°Do you know how many times did Da Jiang change its course? Seventy-nine times. Although strong individuals can change the terrain to prevent the diversion of its course, Da Jiang has diverted seventy-nine times since ancient times due to the crisis from the battles and the changes of the world. In the past, the Huan province was in the ind sea and it is now known as Xinan¡¯s main province. In the past, the nearby Ningping residence was just a river channel and due to the diversion of the Da Jiang course, deposition of soil happened and after being washed gradually, it became what it is today.¡±

    ¡°Do you know that Wang family has witnessed the rise and fall of many families? It has been exactly 275,000 years since the Wang family was established.¡±

    His eyes were brighter and his tone was smoother. He spoke with an indifferent but not overlooking attitude. There was a thick sense of vicissitudes, and he was like the Celestial Ruler watching the passing of time in the world of mortals.

    ¡°Do you know that the Wang family has collected many Heavenly Weapons over the years? They were all buried here and suppressed the present. They had so much more weaponspared to the conflicts in the world today.¡±

    Do you know? Do you know? Do you know? If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that you were about to die and be a ghost, I would have... amused, Meng Qi clenched his fist and mocked himself, Grand Wang Trickster is acting like he¡¯s a saint again... however, this is real. They rose and they fell. I have since remained unchanged, the vicissitudes of the world were also unchanged...

    Wang Siyuan sighed suddenly, ¡°I¡¯m not trying to show off. I¡¯m just telling you, well, with this kind of background, the Wang family has always been arrogant and overlooked the other families. However, every time such a thing happened, it always ended up with echoing screams of terror, tragic deaths, and noises of scratching coffins.¡±

    ¡°There are countless scenes of pain and suffering.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re looking for a way out, aren¡¯t you?¡± Meng Qi asked.

    Wang Siyuan¡¯s face was pale, his cheeks were sickly red, and his eyes seemed to be burning with mes. He smiled faintly, ¡°I am a madman. I can¡¯t see a way to live, so I¡¯m using my own death to set a fire, be crazy, to see what changes will appear.¡±

    Indeed, this is the Life Master and as the proverb goes, only the paranoid survives! Meng Qi looked at Wang Siyuan silently and waited for him to continue his speech.

    ¡°I¡¯ll look for you even if you don¡¯te to me. Please do me a favor,¡± Wang Siyuan said calmly.

    Meng Qi nodded, ¡°What favor?¡±

    The mes in Wang Siyuan¡¯s eyes burned brighter while his body teetered, ¡°Come to this ancestral hall at three o¡¯clock after seven days and cut me with the de of Karma Transfer!¡±

 Chapter 1053: Warning

    <h4>Chapter 1053: Warning</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    Cut him with the de of Karma Transfer?

    Meng Qi felt that things were all within his expectations when he heard the request. When Wang Siyuan mentioned Karma Transfer when he shared the story of the Sage of Arithmetic not turning into a Heavenly Way Monster and Ananda was able to choose the path he desired in the few main routes of karma, that was when Meng Qi realized that there was something more than that. Besides, Grand Wang Prince who was obsessed with demons and always jumped out of basics had voiced his desire to bet with his own life this morning even when he was ill. That was what Meng Qi based his assumption on.

    Indeed, Grand Wang Prince was going tounch hisst madness!

    He was going to live his life to the fullest until the moment of his death!

    However, was he really trying to end his life on a high note by using Karma Transfer; so that he could bring the Source of Pain into the game and escape the thousand years curse, or simply enough, he was just trying to end his life and free himself from every restraint?

    Wang Siyuan was standing silently when Meng Qi finished. The breeze was blowing strongly at Wang Siyuan¡¯s white robe, fierce pping noises echoed as if he was extremely frail. He did not exin why he was there, nor did he voice out his n, since Meng Qi did not need to know the reasons. What Meng Qi needed to do was to be there seven dayster at three quarters to midnight, head into the ancestral temple and throw the de of Karma Transfer. He only needed to choose a rtively light retribution of karma and restore the de. That is it, he could go wherever he wants without the need to know what led to this, what would happen next, and the process. Every favor he did and every participation were all rted to this one and only de.

    If it wasn¡¯t for someone I¡¯ve known for this long, this ding technique and attitude will definitely be my definition of aesthetics... Meng Qi criticized to himself. He turned around and walked towards the outer bounds of the cemetery hill without saying another word, his green clothing fluttering along with the wind, hiding his long de.

    It was the n of a swindler. To dig deep into the truth would not grant anything but ruin the n, so the best way to handle it was to stay quiet.

    This involved the Primeval puzzle and the scary Heavenly Way Monster. If Wang Siyuan was to leak just one tiny bit of information, the master n would be known to everyone including the maniptor behind the curtains.

    Even when the de Man stepped out of the cave, Wang Siyuan was still standing there without moving like a jade sculpture.

    ...

    He Xiang was guarding near the temple and when she saw Meng Qi. Without speaking, she greeted him and led him back to the Heavenly Mystery Pavilion.

    Right at this moment, the waning moon was heading to the west.

    Meng Qi kneeled behind the table as he stared at the cold crescent moon with thoughts running in his head.

    It is always enjoyable when the whole world is sleeping except me during the hushed hours of darkness.

    Was Wang Siyuan really trying to end his life or there was a tiny hope of retainment this time around?

    Since Lu Ya was freed, Meng Qi might not be able to crown the List of Deification for some time now. He had to think of a new way or try a new tactic. Maybe he could still utilize his rtionship with the Devil Buddha and work together with Lu Ya. He needed to wipe the name, Lady Mother of Chariot from the list or gain back some real spirit from senior Chonghe, at least.

    Brother Qi had found his destined ce ¡ª the ongoing drastic change in the Southern Wastnd was causing a stir for the Central ins Wulin and their aristocratic families. Everything was at peace when he was in charge of the Devil¡¯s ws but Dharmakayas had returned, signaling the beginning of a storm. He couldn¡¯t have handled it himself, he had to consult Mister Luda or Senior Su, get their opinions before making his decision.

    Wu Zhuang Guan in the world of Pilgrimage of the West consigned by Lu Ya should not be neglected because the Heavenly Lord Yuanshi had been repressing his actions for years, cutting off almost all of his routes. Their friction was always present, which was why Brother Qi should not slip his attention even though it might be beneficial for him to involve the Devil Buddha. People were afraid of the Devil Buddha but men with direct knowledge or influential figures were more frightened about the Heavenly Lord Yuanshi. They refused to see their own esction which would eventually fulfill the Lord¡¯s n.

    ording to their progress of practicing and what was happening in the Southern Wastnd, Brother Qi was nearly at the doorstep of proving his Dharmakaya. Would the likes of the Demonic Monarch step out of his way and witness Brother Qi in acquiring the name sessfully, bing an unseen Dharamakaya? The answer was unknown but it would definitely cause an uproar when the moment arrives. Maybe mighty people from the Middle Ages or even ancient times will show up and stand against him? How much help would be offered?

    There were thousands of possibilities and Meng Qi was considering each and every one of them carefully.

    These were the things which were bound to happen in the near future or maybe the next several years. As for the long term crisis, it would definitely be a Great Trial which calls for the return of mighty people, men with direct knowledge and influential figures. The best preparation to counter this was to practice more, and elevate his own levels.

    My only hope is to prove myself before the day arrives...

    The night was cool and breezy. The breeze was refreshing but retained the touch of the gloominess in the cemetery. All of a sudden, Meng Qi sensed that someone was approaching the Building of Mysteries of Heaven and he was right. The old servant with a limp leg approached him with a mealbox in his hand.

    ¡°Uncle Fu, why are you here?¡± He Xiang asked quietly.

    The old servant replied, ¡°I¡¯m here to deliver supper for the guest on my master¡¯s request.¡±

    He Xiang examined the box before knocking softly on the door.

    ¡°Come on in,¡± Meng Qi said as he stopped using his perception.

    The door opened and the old servant entered the room. He bowed and ced the mealbox down, producing a te of dark red pig¡¯s blood pudding.

    The pudding seemed different than usual as if the blood wasn¡¯t coagted properly, leaving a startling impression.

    Meng Qi was confused. He raised his head to look at the old servant.

    A spooky smile appeared on Uncle Fu¡¯s wrinkled face. He said in a husky voice, ¡°Mind your own business!¡±

    Just when he finished, his body twirled like an illusion as if he did not belong to this world and that he was not afraid of the pursuit of any Dharmakaya.

    Meng Qi¡¯s expression was still. He extended his right arm and tried to grab the void in front of him. There was a river surrounding him, and his sword power was getting stronger. Within seconds he grasped Uncle Fu to himself despite theyers of multiple timelines.

    ¡°How... how did you...¡±

    Uncle Fu was shocked. His skin was starting to turn green. He struggled with force but he was not able to pull away from Meng Qi¡¯s right hand.

    Meng Qi stared at him and spoke calmly, ¡°How dare you use the Principle of Dividing Timelines in front of me? Who instigated you?¡±

    The thumping sound of heartbeats was heard from his chest.

    At the exact moment, a cool wind started to blow and dark mist started to form in the sky. Two gigantic figures appeared in the dark. One of them had the head of an ox, while the other had the face of a horse, and each carried a spear and a gun. They expressed themselves aggressively and fiercely, ¡°Su Meng, your time on Earth hase to an end, you have to follow us to the Underworld.¡±

    The Bull Head and Horse Face? The trip to Underworld? Meng Qi was suddenly reminded of how the Great Sage Equalling Heaven wrote of the Book of Life and Death, andughed, ¡°You guys are merely ghosts. How are you going to take me there?¡±

    Meng Qi raised his sleeve as he spoke and the sky turned dark instantly. Everything was a blur and the Bull Head and Horse Face were thrown in.

    ¡°Help...¡± Uncle Fu yelled when he saw the Bull Head and Horse Face but just as he opened his mouth, he saw both of the mighty ghosts disappear into Meng Qi¡¯s sleeve. His sentence paused midway.

    They were together? Meng Qi was starting to be confused when amanding and dignified voice was heard suddenly, ¡°How dare you resist the power of the Underworld! Damn you!¡±

    The window was fogged with a purply ck mist and it formed into a man wearing a wide robe with huge sleeves. His face was stern and he had ck moustache. He carried the name of Judge in his hand and his majestic aura was far beyond the two ghosts.

    ¡°Judge Cui! Save me!¡± Uncle Fu was finally able to shout for help.

    Then he saw Meng Qi lift his sleeve again. Followed by the tremendous breeze, heaven and earth were turned around. Judge Cui was shocked as he turned smaller and smaller instantly and pulled into Meng Qi¡¯s sleeve.

    ¡°This...¡± Uncle Fu was utterly speechless.

    Meng Qi knocked on the table by his right hand. He was smiling as he said, ¡°Is the Ten Halls Yamaing to get me next?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know...¡± Uncle Fu admitted dumbly.

    ¡°They are all taken hostages. Who are you going to rely on next? Tell me where you came from now!¡± Meng Qi yelled at him.

    ¡°I am the ghost of the Underworld. I was sent by the emperor to warn you not to mind others¡¯ business!¡± when Uncle Fu mentioned the word emperor, he said it with pride and raised his voice unknowingly.

    Meng Qi chuckled, ¡°There is a Celestial World above and the Nine Levels of Underground beneath. Ghosts and demons are present collectively and theher is the connection of them both, so where does your Undergrounde from?¡±

    ¡°Underground is the masterpiece of the emperor!¡± Uncle Fu replied.

    Underground was the masterpiece of the emperor? The Bull Head and Horse Face, Judge Cui, and the ghosts? Meng Qi¡¯s senses came to life again as he was reminded about the Real Spirit Map. When the map disappeared mysteriously, it had sessfully evolved. It is now more powerful than it used to be when it was retained in the Wang family but the real spirits inside had long been gone.

    The List of Deification defined the ranks in heaven and earth. Is the Underworld really connected with the Real Spirit Map?

    Who was the emperor?

    Just when Meng Qi was about to ask, Uncle Fu who was standing in front of his eyes turned into green smoke. The surrounding cool breeze was going away and the dark mist was fading, too. The crescent moon shone clear and dreamy again as if nothing had happened before.

    Meng Qi looked down on his empty right palm and turned his eyes to his vacant sleeve. He looked over the tightly shut door and He Xiang who was the responsible servant.

    Whatever he experienced was like a dream.

    Meng Qi frowned.

 Chapter 1054: Ancient Secret: Reading Between The Lines

    <h4>Chapter 1054: Ancient Secret: Reading Between The Lines</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    In the quiet night with the cold breeze blowing and the moon hanging high, Meng Qi was still kneeling behind the table, staying in that position since just now. Nheless, he, who has mastered the Premier Golden Stamp and the Dharmayaka Sections of the Arts of Eight-Nine, definitely noticed the existence of the Bull Head, Horse Face, and Judge Cui.

    The end of an era was symbolized by the destruction of the Heavenly Court and the Nine Levels of Heaven, while the List of Deification acted as one of the foundations to build the Heavenly Court. In other words, obtaining the list then setting up the Heavenly Court could be the key to escaping from the catastrophe and getting the upper hand. Simrly, unifying the world of the dead and building a real hell could be a rather important section.

    This has been vaguely mentioned in legends and ancient literature, but Meng Qi did not realize the truth until now, when he needed to deal with both the List of Deification and the matters of hell.

    He used to treat the saying from the ghost that turned into Fu Bo seriously. Fu Bo said, ¡°On top of us is the celestial world, below is the Nine Levels of Underground. Ghosts and spirits coexist thus there should be no hell.¡± However, when he actually took time to think about it, if it is true that there is no hell, what about the terms widely used in the human world? Underworld, hell, the Judge Yama, Emperor Dong Yue, these words were frequently used by humans in their daily lives.

    And where do the terms underworld or hell originate from?

    Come to think of it, Buddhism has eighteen levels of hell while the Taoist hell is under the jurisdiction of Emperor Dong Yue. Simr terms in myths aremonly used and said, not to mention terms like Blissful Paradise and Hometown of the Soul.

    ¡°Well it seems like the Buddhist, Tao, Heavenly Court, and others are fighting over this issue...¡± Meng Qi slightly nodded his head. He managed to see through the truth beneath the superficial mythological stories.

    If that was the case, the incident of the Great Sage Equalling Heaven being arrested and brought to hell, the chaos in the underworld, and the event of writing off deaths from the Book of Life and Death might not be as simple as it seems. Does this mean that these important events were masterminded by a big shot in the Nirvana Realm?

    And this could mean that the Celestial Ruler was actually able to take down the Great Sage Equalling Heaven. The ruler just chose not to do so because he was afraid of the mastermind behind the scenes. Instead, he invited a Gautama Buddha who had somewhat immature skills to show that they are forced to rely on the Saha Pure Land Mountains.

    The more he thought about it, the more Meng Qi could feel the intensity of the battle at the beginning. The unthinkable incidents on the surface actually reflected what the influential figures were nning secretly. Perhaps the reason the Great Sage Equalling Heaven could be easily controlled was also because he was unruly and proud. It was not until he became a Buddha after being trapped under the Five-Finger Mountain and took the journey to the west when he saw the truth.

    ¡°Oh dear,¡± Meng Qi sighed while eximing at how extraordinary the influential figures acted. One might never know that he or she is being used, until someone exposes the truth.

    ¡°Well, whatever the Wang family imed about helping real spirits to find a ce they belong to might be only half true. That applies, too, to the purpose they wanted to train ording to the Real Spirit Map, and then saying that the map went missing but only showed up recently. I guess they got to know about the mysteries of the heaven and wanted to build a real hell amidst the chaos in the Heavenly Court for their own benefit. Unfortunately, theycked the skills required and there were also people controlling the situation from behind. In the end, someone else managed to snatch it before them,¡± Meng Qi thought by himself while trying to picture the truth.

    And of course, this has no rtionship with the Monster of the Heavenly Way. The Wang family might be courageous enough to join the fight because they relied on the monster, but it must be toote when they realised that the monster was the real source of their disaster!

    Meng Qi closed his eyes while inferencing and visualizing the details of the incident in his mind.

    Well then, who was the Great Emperor who seeded in building that hell?

    Also, it was not easy to be able to seize the map from the Wang family back then. Although there were many powerful aces, only a small portion could manage to do so.

    One of the strongest aces would be the Great Emperor Zhenwu. But during the fall of the Heavenly Court, he disappeared for many years and jumped into the life-and-death origin. It did not seem like he would manage to get out that fast.

    If this happened in the ancient times, and involved the life-and-death origin, Meng Qi could only rte the incident to the Great Emperor Zhenwu. It would make sense if he was the one behind the scenes because he mastered the mystics of life-and-death and understood that building a hell is the key to surviving. If the Great Emperor really entered the Nirvana Realm and left the life-and-death origin during ancient times, it would be possible for him to grab the Real Spirit Map and change history. However, he would have gotten into a fight with the others there thus the possibility of him doing that was almost nil.

    Bodhisattva? It would also make sense if one of the four great Bodhisattvas noticed the Wang family¡¯s involvement and tried to clear up the mess. But with his strength and skills at that time, was it truly enough to defeat the Wang family¡¯s ancestors? No matter how holy he was, the Wang family had a Heavenly Way Monster. Most importantly, the Wang family were the ones who invented the Arimethical ssic. They would have been prepared to deal with their enemies since they could predict the future.

    Meng Qi took a long time trying to figure out who it was because he did not know much about the ancient times. Nheless, he could be sure that the one who did that was good in skills needed in the dream world. This was how he could drag himself into the dream world secretly with just a little amount of energy.

    Having said so, his hell must also be built in a dream world!

    Energy of the spirits in the List of Deification would be restricted to the positions they were gifted in the list. Thus, even the strongest spirit in the list would not possess energy that exceeds the list. Other than Yama of the transcendent level, rumor has it that there is at most one more at a simr level. Even if he exists, it would only be a myth in hell.

    ¡°Are you leaving right after warning me? Are you ignoring your karma?¡± Meng Qi suddenly opened his eyes and saw a beam of light that looked like coloured ss. It radiated ck and white lights in separatedyers, as if the birth of karma prated all the illusionary worlds and all connections.

    He grabbed his Invincible de with his right hand and murmured, ¡°Let me teach you some manners!¡±

    ...

    On the other hand, a fascinating world existed within the chaos.

    There, a blood-red river was flowing in the middle, and there was a stone bridge over it. Many majestic ck pces were surrounded by pretty flowers in that area.

    The words Rotary Pce were carved on one of the pces, and six majestic and elegant bridgesid before its gates. A man dressed in a ck royal robe was seated in the pce. He had thin, sharp features, his long beard reaching his chest. His face was pale and his eyes were ck. A book with ck and white intersections was ced on the table in front of him. Meanwhile, Judge Cui, Bull Head, and Horse Face stood under the stage, facing him.

    ¡°Su Meng is as strong as a celestial transcendent. I have limited powers and I beg Your Highness to deal with him with the Book of Life and Death,¡± pleaded Judge Choi.

    ¡°Go, fetch the rulers of each pce to discuss this at once,¡±manded the Rotary King with a serious face.

    Right after saying that, the atmosphere suddenly turned bright, and purple lighting was all over the sky. A long de swung out through the dream world. As the de swung by, someone coldly said, ¡°Let me teach you some manners!¡±

    The deafening voice frightened the Rotary King, his face revealing his fearful surprise.

    He could not believe that Su Meng hase!

    How did he manage to find them?

    He could do it across the air just like in the legends!

 Chapter 1055: The Wang Familyâ€™s Hidden Sect

    <h4>Chapter 1055: The Wang Family¡¯s Hidden Sect</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    With the shining long de and fiery purple lightning, the Rotary Pce was lightened. The Rotary King had no time for shock and doubt before everything was split into two. He exerted force with both his hands and prompted the ck-White books on the table to fly. The turning pages and the glowing light merged to be two ck-White Yin Yang Fish with their wrapping heads and tails.

    Bang!

    The ck-White Yin Yang Fish were smashed by the Invincible de and cut into pieces. The purple lightning heedlessly glided across the hall, resembling a silver snake, and the aura of greatest strength and power dissipated the sinister tenor of Hell, dismissing the Bull Head and Horse Face at once. Judge Cui was writing with vigorous and graceful strokes, he resisted with strenuous effort as the ck Gas that was surrounding his body, wafted in the air.

    Taking advantage of the peculiarity of Dream World, their Dharmakayas were usually fearless to any rigid frame and able to cross over reality and illusionary world. But the weakness under their real and illusory tyrannical characters were fully exposed when they met Meng Qi who could handle the karma link.

    Bang!

    When the Yin Yang Fish was scattered, the ck-White book was also smashed into the arms of the Rotary King. He seized this fleeting opportunity. With both his hands pushed out, it emitted the silver light as if he was wearing metal bracelet. He was cold and desperate, just like death itself.

    Among the clunking noise, the Rotary King retired three continuous steps and sessfully blocked the attack of the knife that caught him off guard.

    His Divine Sense was shaken and his voice resonated across the hall.

    ¡°Su Meng, do you want to find the reincarnation of yourpanion?¡±

    The Invincible de, which was as powerful as condensed purple lightning, was initially awaiting to sweep through the entire area. But it was stunned and halted in the air when the Rotary King spoke. Meng Qi replied in his hoarse voice, ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    The Rotary King said solemnly, ¡°You are at the true Underworld, the ce that is responsible for the rebirth of humans. If your previouspanions died earlier than expected, they would not be on the list of Deification and could not be taken away by the corresponding mighty people. Subsequently, they would have to go through Hell to reincarnate. Take Zhang Yuanshan and Fu Zhenzhen, for instance. Do you wish to find their reincarnation?¡±

    Brother Zhang and Fu Zhenzhen? The Invincible de gently pulsated and Meng Qi seemed to have fallen into a memory. He did not expect that Hell had achieved so much and was now capable of governing the reincarnations of Heavens and Myriad World.

    When he took away the Real Spirit Map in ancient times, he should already have briefly studied about this matter. Nheless, the mysterious Great Emperor quietly and discreetly carried on with his progress for not less than 200,000 years when the influential figures from the Nirvana Realm were in seclusion in the human world. He might have inconspicuously achieved something great.

    Moreover, it sounded like he was quite familiar with the Six Dao of Samsara. Perhaps, he was one of the Masters of the Six Dao of Samsara.

    Seeing that Meng Qi was silent and the Invincible de was on pause, the Rotary King continued, ¡°Luo Shengyi, who was sent by you for reincarnation, is still waiting for his turn. Don¡¯t you want some favor from us? As long as you don¡¯t intervene in the business of the Wang Family from Jiangdong, you¡¯ll be an honorable guest of the Underworld and the up-anding youngster who is valued by the Great Emperor. You will get to enjoy limitless benefits!¡±

    Failing to threaten Meng Qi, and the Rotary King changed his strategy and began to grease Meng Qi¡¯s palm.

    Understanding that Su Meng practiced the Premier Golden Stamp and Arts of Eight-Nine and was the newly-born Principles of Karma, he pulled Su Meng into the Dream World with the aid of the Great Emperor¡¯s strength. He carefully hid the karma link and did the clearance at the end. Little did he know that Su Meng had developed such a horrifying level in barely two years. Su Meng¡¯s strength was nowparable to him, the spirit of the Transcendent level. Besides, his Principles of Karma had grown more mysterious. Those present should have their karma, their connection, and their traces. Based on this theory, he deduced that his previous threat was a mistake.

    ¡°Which Great Medium is your Great Emperor?¡± Meng Qi¡¯s voice was broadcast from the Invincible de after a few seconds of silence.

    The Rotary King smiled and said, ¡°I couldn¡¯t reveal it in the past, but you can now address him as the Emperor of Feng Du.¡±

    Seemingly, Su Meng¡¯s attitude had been slightly tamed.

    Meng Qi said with an indifferent yet unvarying tone, ¡°Tell the Emperor of Feng Du that I am always the one who keeps my promise. I will pay effort on Brother Zhang and Fu Zhenzhen¡¯s matter and I will not bring trouble to you.¡±

    Boom!

    Just when Meng Qi finished his sentence, a stunning thunder sted from the Invincible de. The purple thunder prated the Rotary Pce and lightened the entire Hell. With the ck fog dispersed and the eeriness spreader across the atmosphere, the sound of the wailing ghosts echoed one after another with an imposing manner, as if they dominated the heavens and earth.

    Terrified by the power, the Rotary King expected that Su Meng¡¯s actualbat capability was probably above him! Hisplexion slightly changed and his body was quivering by the strongest thunder. It was apparently because ofcking of the realm, but their naturally conflicting characters.

    However, Su Meng rejected the offer without the slightest consideration.

    Is he a stubborn man? A man who sumbs to neither force nor persuasion?

    ¡°Su Meng, you have to consider the consequences,¡± the Rotary King said in solemnity.

    ¡°Consequences?¡± Meng Qi chuckled. Abruptly, the Invincible de recalled the thunder, hopped into the void and eventually vanished from the Hell of Dreams.

    At this point, the rest of the rooms had finally recovered from the shock of thunder. Yet, waves of tremendous and intense horrific aura was girdling the entire Rotary Pce.

    Among the rooms, the aura of the Yama Hall was soaring and vast. As it began to appear, it was as though innumerable ck Suns rose in the air. They connected to each other and turned into a star map, which was absolutely spectacr and much better than the Rotary King.

    He was too frightening, just like the Legendary mighty people!

    ¡°Su Meng...¡± a gloomy voice echoed across the Hell.

    ...

    nk!

    The Invincible de returned to its sheath. Meng Qi had a preliminary understanding of Hell. Itbined the depictions of Taoism, Buddhism, and the Heavenly Misceneous Streams toward the Underworld and integrated a major part of the rted myths and legends into its own system. Therefore, born the Ghost Emperors of Ten Halls, eighteenyers of Hell, the Nether River, the Equinox Flowers and the others.

    The majority of the Ghost Emperors of Ten Halls were Celestial Beings save the incredibly terrifying person in the Yama Hall. He might have achieved the Legendary level in Hell.

    It was fortunate that the nature of the Invincible de was unique and its attribute was restraint. The thunder of its own creation would certainly not carry any effect on him. Perhaps he would encounter obstacles, but it would merely sacrifice minimal Divine Sense as he charged his attack virtually. Nheless, it would not take him a long time to recuperate.

    The power of the Ghost Emperors depended on their priesthoods and position, while the priesthood and position orded to the Real Spirit Map. The mysterious Emperor of Feng Du was too confident when he directly handed the Real Spirit Map to the Wang family. He was not at all worried that the Wang family might seize the opportunity to dominate the Underworld. Watching the Wang family cautiously tie it with a distinctivelyvish golden string, it seemed ominous...

    Unlike the List of Deification, the Underworld had its own restrictions. They were only responsible for the matters after death. The power of ghosts and gods would not be fully supported and attenuated if they exceeded the perimeter. This was especially evident in the ghosts of Legendary level. When the Yama arrived, they would be capable to escape even if they failed to contend with Yama.

    There were many a Ghost Emperor and even the Heavenly Way Monster. What was Wang Siyuan nning? What fueled his confidence?

    In the midst of thinking, the sky gradually got brighter. Meng Qi¡¯s eyes were half-open. He quit thinking about it and continued to ponder the Yi Qi Turning San Qing.

    When the sunlight shone into the room and warmed the room up, Meng Qi suddenly opened his eyes as he sensed the approaching of a Dharmakaya.

    A Dharmakaya? Meng Qi gently frowned but anticipated patiently. Shortly, He Xiang knocked on the door, ¡°Teacher Su, Wang Huaien, the sect elder of the Wang Family¡¯s Hidden Sect, wishes to see you.¡±

    ¡°Pleasee in,¡± Meng Qi acknowledged with a faint nod.

    Hidden Sect Elder? Was he the elder who honed his cultivation in the other caves of the Wang family while he guarded the caves?

    Apanied by deliberate footsteps, a decent looking middle-aged man who was wearing a dark and beautiful moustache entered with a grin on his face, ¡°Despite living in a cave, I¡¯m astonished by the name of Teacher Su.¡±

    He was a Man Fairy, but not the person with the highestbat capability in the Wang family. The foundation of the Wang Family from Jiangdong was terrifying. Meng Qi replied with a smile, ¡°You¡¯ve ttered me. May I know what brought Elder Wang here?¡±

    Wang Huaien signaled He Xiang to leave. Then, he sat on his knees before Meng Qi. With an earnest expression, he proceeded, ¡°As what Teacher Su has seen, the Wang family possesses several caves and that we make our own territory. We are blessed with sufficient resources and manpower. As long as no one practices the Arithmetical ssic, the rest of the Arts are not cursed and we will not experience early death in our fifties. We will not be turned into a Heavenly Way Monster after death, as well. Now, the eldest is about to achieve Transcendent status and he could breakthrough at any time.¡±

    ¡°So, are you happy with the current situation?¡± Meng Qi understood the hidden meaning in his words.

    Wang Huaien nodded, ¡°Although this might sound selfish, such people ount for the majority in the Wang family.¡±

    ¡°Grand Wang Prince is amazingly talented and he is the perfect ruler. Besides, he is also the Lord of Ancient Books. When he was the leader, all the sects devoted to him wholeheartedly. Yet, he is a madman. He could not practice his Dharmakaya obediently. As a result, the same old story happened again and he left no space for us. He has never thought about us, the hidden sects. Has he not considered the fact that his actions willplete destroy the Wang family?¡±

    His expression became solemn, ¡°Therefore, the many sects have made an agreement to not let the Grand Wang Prince continue his arrogance and willfulness. I would like to request for you to leave the Wang family and leave the matter to us. This is our family¡¯s unanimous decision and will.¡±

    ¡°Grand Wang Prince is always one who ns ahead and his nning is perfect. If you can handle the situation, you will never need to convince an outsider like me.¡± Meng Qi listened attentively and smiled all of sudden, ¡°Aren¡¯t most of you trapped in the cave? The few people who are not confined within the cave are no match for Grand Wang Prince and his Death Squad, right?¡±

    Wang Huaien kept a brief silence before he nodded, ¡°It is true. Ergo, I beg Teacher Su to be magnanimous. The Wang family will never forget your kindness.¡±

    His words were considerably humble.

    ¡°No wonder the Wang family seems so quiet. I hardly see the rest of the family,¡± Meng Qi sighed. ¡°Unfortunately, it is the Grand Wang Prince who has a good rtionship with me rather than the rest of the Wang family.¡±

    Sensing Meng Qi¡¯s persistence, Wang Huaien closed his eyes and heaved a sigh of despair, ¡°Looking at how things have progressed, I only hope that everyone can take good care of themselves.¡±

    Finishing his sentence, he left the Heavenly Mystery Pavillion.

    Seemingly, a part of the Wang family was about to make an aggressive move. Meng Qi looked at He Xiang, who was standing outside the door, and unted a faint smile, ¡°Is there any advice from the Grand Wang Prince?¡±

    ¡°Teacher Su may stay here in peace and not have to worry about your safety. When you break into the ancestral hall, you¡¯ll only have to give a sole attack. Then, you can leave this ce as you wish. Regardless of the result, the Wang Family will never hold grudges against you,¡± a smile rested on her lips, showing her shallow dimples. She added, ¡°Of course, you shall be prudent when you break into the ancestral hall. Wang Huaien and hispany will take far-reaching means.¡±

    Meng Qi nodded, closed his eyes, and ced his long knife next to him.

    ...

    On the seventh day, the dark night was nketed by a dense cloud.

    Meng Qi opened his eyes and held the handle of his de with his right hand.

 Chapter 1056: Blocking The Path With Life

    <h4>Chapter 1056: Blocking The Path With Life</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    The night was like an undissolvable thick ink. The Wang family was strangely silent, as if everyone had fallen into a deep sleep. The night watcher was quiet, and his action was as light as a beaver. This was the rule of the aristocratic families and it would usually seem normal. However, at nights like these, the atmosphere presented a hint of ominous suppression before the storm.

    Meng Qi held the handle of his knife with his right hand, and rose slowly as he counted the moments. When he pushed the door open and exited the Heavenly Mystery Pavillion, He Xiang was already gone. To a maidservant, whose ability was minimal, her only choice was to hide and focus on praying for the sess of her master¡¯s n. Otherwise, how could there be unbroken eggs under a toppled nest?

    When Meng Qi took a step forward, the woods made way for him and even the Restrictive Spell failed to stop him. He crossed the woods directly and appeared at the doors of the Wang family¡¯s ancestral hall.

    The doors of the ancestral hall were shut tightly. With ck as the background color, it was solemn and gave an intense feeling of oppression at the same time. The two guards in ck armor, who was originally guarding the door, had vanished, leaving the Wang Huaien from the hidden sect, whose ck beard was swaying along the wind, sitting cross-legged on the floor. He was concealed by the Restrictive Spell of the ancestral hall. A heavy ck iron coffin was ced in front of him. It was covered with messy patterns, as though it contained all evil.

    Creak!

    A shrill, ear-piercing sound could be heard from the coffin as if the cover of the coffin was being scratched. Meng Qi¡¯s heart skipped a beat before he shifted his gaze to Wang Huaien.

    ¡°Heavenly Way Monster?¡±

    Did the hidden sect somehow stole the Dharmakaya slough, that had passed away while sitting cross-legged by practicing the Arithmetical ssic, which cried before it died and turned into the Dharmakaya slough of the Heavenly Way Monster?

    They were stopping Meng Qi at all costs, even if it meant that the Wang family would be broken. After all, it was better for them to be broken than destroyed!

    Does the entire Wang family from Jiangdong have crazy blood flowing in their veins?

    Meng Qi stepped forward as he lifted his sleeve. The heaven and earth reformed. A strong wind blew, engulfing Wang Huaien and blocking him from opening the coffin. If this happened on a usual day, since the Wang family wasn¡¯t afraid of being broken, he would be interested in challenging the Heavenly Way Monster. As long as he did not meet the one that was incarnated by Wang¡¯s first ancestor, the mighty person of the Legendary Realm, he had nothing to be afraid of. If it was formed merely by a simr or lower level of Dharmakaya, having mastered the Premier Golden Stamp, the Arts of Eight-Nine along with the richbat experience, in depth mastery of the art, and various characteristics, why should he be afraid?

    In a sense, he was one of the strongest monsters among the Earth Fairies!

    Even if he encountered a Heavenly Way Monster that was incarnated from a transcendent level of Dharmakaya, he would also have the full confidence to escape. Is there anyone stronger than the Tyrant?

    However, at this moment, he was bearing the responsibility to fulfilling Grand Wang Prince¡¯s request. If he was forced to escape or dy his schedule for dwelling over this matter, things would beplicated. He would be faulted even if he did not directly ruin the n.

    Before he lifted his sleeve, Wang Huaien had already unted a smile. Calm deadliness shed in his eyes, showing no fear.

    With a bang, the lid of the ck iron coffin was tossed off. He seemed to have calcted the exact time and was ready for it. The Restrictive Spell that sealed the monster had suddenly disappeared at this moment!

    ¡°The Heavenly Way!¡± a horrifying sound that was full of fear and ferociousness resonated. Chaos and evilness, together with rightfulness abruptly gushed out of the coffin, to the extent as though it could quake the stars that were miles away and make them shine brightly.

    Meng Qi¡¯s World in the Sleeve encountered and inexplicable resistance, as if the Heavenly Way Monster in the coffin was neither real nor illusory, ergo the failure to enter the void!

    This was one of the rare failures Meng Qi faced after he mastered the World in the Sleeve, the direct knowledge. As long as the gap was not as big as two realms, he was capable to even tame the monster as strong as the Tyrant. The only difference was the duration of the confinement. Yet, the Heavenly Way Monster, that seemed to only be of the Earth Fairy level, was able to sessfully hinder the World in the Sleeve from ingesting Wang Huaien.

    The aura filled the air. The vitality in Wang Huaien¡¯s eyes disappeared all of a sudden. Instead, it was reced by a mysterious hint of chaos and hollowness. The Dharmakaya, blood, and flesh wriggled and each of its hair rose. With a bang, his eyeballs spurted out, turning into two palms. All the ck beard and hair turned into tentacles with their own respective lives. Closely-packed, multiple arms grew out of the body one after another, making a chilling scene.

    The aura alone caused the immediate death of a Man Fairy level Dharmakaya and turned him into a monster!

    Coming on this trip, Wang Huaien had never thought about returning alive!

    He rested one of his palms on the edge of the ck iron coffin. The palm looked as though it was a green jade that had experienced years of erosion, the blood vessels were distinctive and each of them were squirming. It seemed to have its own gnosis.

    All of a sudden, a tall figure flipped and sat upright. The entire body was green with many rotten parts on the body. The clothing that was derived from the Taoist power turned into ck scales, attaching tightly onto the body surface while glowing with demonic light. The features on its face were indistinguishable. The eyes, nose, and lips were interchanging constantly and the strands of hair were entirely green.

    As he looked at the Heavenly Way Monster, Meng Qi¡¯s vision turned unexpectedly cloudy. Countless strange thoughts arose in his mind and it was difficult for him to think normally. Every acupuncture point, blood, flesh, and organ seemed to be blessed by the heavens and earth. All of them started to speak and fight with each other.

    In the time of crisis, Meng Qi grabbed the Line of Qing Ming and rotated the Yuan Xin Seal. He opened the Niwan and flew towards the Supreme Endless Premier auspicious cloud. As rays of dim chaotic light shone, he isted himself from the Heavenly Way Monster.

    At the beginning of endlessness, chaos devoured everything, including confusion and madness!

    When the confusion faded and the madness subsided, Meng Qi¡¯s mind had finally returned sound.

    Although Meng Qi had not experienced the chaotic mad feeling before, he felt that there was nothing more visual and graphic than this experience. The monster before him seemed to be the pronoun of madness. Even if it was merely aura and an exchange of sight, he had almost lost it!

    ¡°The Heavenly Way!¡±

    The monster raised its head and made a long hiss. Both its hands turned into fists before it extended them.

    In silence, the dark clouds gathered over the temple as the silver snake danced heedlessly among the clouds. Quietly, a dark boltnded, enhancing the fists of both the Heavenly Way Monster and the monster that Wang Huaien had turned into.

    Boom!

    The sound of thunder shook and wrecked the Pine Forest that was protected by the Restrictive Spell, causing it to be swallowed by mes. The Heavenly Way Monster and Wang Huaien did not use their skills, but attacked Meng Qi directly with the Dim Thunderbolt.

    Seeing that the Heavenly Way Monster had been released, Meng Qi tidied his thoughts and got ready to face his challenge with caution. He swiftly unleashed his Invincible de. His motion was subtle as he made the simplest yet the mostplex formation with merely a swing of his de.

    The purple electricity shed, and the chaotic thunderbolt was resolved. The Heavenly Way Monster and Wang Huaien were hit at the same time.

    ¡°The Heavenly Way!¡± in the midst of the cry, the monster and Wang Huaien were cut in two at their waists simultaneously.

    Is it that simple? As long as you can handle the chaos and madness, you can easily deal with the Heavenly Way Monster? The thought barely shed across Meng Qi¡¯s mind when the two parts of the monster¡¯s bodies extended and the respective missing parts grew before they were able to run around again. The only problem was the initial Heavenly Way Monster had been separated into two. The aura and feelings were just as intense, not any weaker than before. It was the same for the monster of Wang Huaien. In short, the number of Meng Qi¡¯s enemies was now duplicated and the power was doubled!

    Bang!

    The Heavenly Way Monster opened its mouth, and the Dim Thunderbolt was released in the form of an arrow. Wang Huaien¡¯s tentacles, too, charged forward. While Meng Qi was slightly hesitant, the auspicious cloud of Supreme Endless Premier was targeted.

    Before the eaves, the chaotic dim light that resembled a water curtain flowed in wavelets, forming minimal ripples. Meng Qi changed his mind and unleashed his Invincible de once again. The purple electricity shed, and proceeded to brighten the entire ce. The beam of the de was subtly divided, prating into the bottomyer of the structure.

    The long dended. Meng Qi intended to use the method against Rakshasa of Bloody Sea, with the electromaic force that was represented by the Invincible de, to directly destroy the bodies of the Heavenly Way Monster and Wang Huaien from the bottomyer of their structures!

    The purple lightning was like silk, forming a cocoon. It shrunk abruptly, trying to simultaneously wrap the Heavenly Way Monster and Wang Huaien who were trying to resist.

    In the midst of the crackling noise, the monsters gave out a loud shriek. The two figures disappeared into thin air, leaving no visible wreckage at the surroundings. Meng Qi¡¯s ability to control even the smallest detail was clearly manifested.

    Everything returned to calmness and the gate of the ancestral hall appeared before Meng Qi¡¯s eyes.

    Just then, the surrounding void squirmed and was painted with a tinge of green. One after another, Heavenly Way Monsters were regenerated without depending on any material.

    The monster that Wang Huaien turned into had diedpletely, but the Heavenly Way Monster had be dense, closely surrounding the entire ancestral hall. Although the amount of regenerated ones was not as many as the divided beams from Meng Qi¡¯s de, there were undeniably tens of thousands of them. They formed aplete green scene with a hint of blood.

    Meng Qi was horrified by the sight as the screams of ¡®Heavenly Way¡¯ rang across the atmosphere, calling the aid of the thunder, mes, and chaotic holes from every corner of the earth to attack Meng Qi.

    The auspicious cloud trembled and the dim light wavered. With a single blow, Meng Qi¡¯s Wu¡¯Ji Seal, that belonged to absolute defense, had almost reached its limit. The change of quantity in Heavenly Way Monsters had triggered them to change qualitatively.

    What kind of monster is this?

    Even if the structure of the matter is destroyed, it can still be reborn?

    Heavenly Way, Heavenly Way. Is it a rule type Monster that transcended the truth and illusion? If the Heavenly Way existed and the rule persists, can the monsters be revived no matter how many times they have divided?

    In a turn of thoughts, Meng Qi intended to solve the problem toward this direction. If it did not work, he could only rely on the premier auspicious cloud and the Arts of Eight-Nine to break his way into the ancestral hall.

    To deal with rule type things, there would be basically no way for those beneath the Legendary level. However, Meng Qi was an exception. He possessed the traits from the Legendary level, characteristics from the Nirvana Realm and the Principles of Karma. A single word of his could rule the world. Moreover, the Wu¡¯Ji Seal belonged to the Supreme Divine Skill that could devour and amodate the rules. The Fairy-ying Sword Formation, on the other hand, was able to erase the rules, creating utter destruction, and the Kai Tian Seal could rece the old rules with the new ones. But to practice them to this extent, one would normally have to be at least of Legendary level.

    However, together with the characteristics and the Principles of Karma, one might be able to make an attempt.

    Meng Qi took a deep breath and his body suddenly expanded and turned into a Celestial Body. Then, a Five Colors Celestial Parting Sword appeared in his hand. Floating above everyone, he bore innumerable mes, thunder and chaotic holes, and stroke his sword toward the densely packed Heavenly Way Monsters.

    The sword beam was divided into red, green, ck, and white. Space and time were used to exin the dy. The matter and energy converted into each other, forming a murderous sword formation. It dropped with a loud crash, wrapping all the Heavenly Way Monsters within.

    ¡°Under this sword, everything ends. Rules do not exist, and nihility is the king!¡± at this time, Meng Qi screamed violently. The ze Lamp in his eyes and the illusionary river around appeared simultaneously.

    The sword power pierced through the atmosphere, shattering the void. The Heavenly Way Monsters werepletely destroyed by the Fairy ying Sword Formation before they could even scream.

    The light dispersed, leaving the heart-rending emptiness in the ancestral hall. The External Energy Ocean surged, the rules spread and the space was helped with madness. However, the Heavenly Way Monster did not reappear.

    I was right. Meng Qi heaved a sigh of relief. He mmed the gates of the ancestral hall open with his sword and was ready to enter the hall.

    Just then, the high-altitude lead cloud reassembled. The Five-colored Fairy Thunder struck the ancestral hall, as if it was piercing through space and time.

    Grand Wang Trickster is achieving Dharmakaya? And he drew the Fairy Thunder that could not even be shielded by the cave? Meng Qi frowned.

 Chapter 1057: The Yidao Real Body

    <h4>Chapter 1057: The Yidao Real Body</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    In the ancestral hall of the Wang family¡¯s old house, the Tomb Mountain stood upright and the coffins were arranged neatly. Ancestral tablets were ced on every acre of the steep cliff while the entire cave was swamped by darkness and gloominess.

    At this moment, the Ancient Guardian Coffiny quietly at the peak of the hill. The nine Chaos Ground Locks shone in dark purple. Wang Siyuan sat in front of the ancestral tablets, the Ancient Book that looked like a tortoise shell floated on top of his head. The surrounding ck and white light spots floated in the air exhibited endless divination symbols. A figure, who had simr eyes and brows, appeared behind him, fading in and out. It hid under the slim chance of survival that was constantly present within the Heavenly Way Rotation, making peoplepletely oblivious to it. Even when they met it personally and were attacked by it, people would continue to disregard it.

    With the Ancient Book was the locus, the coffins at the hill cemetery lit up, some in dim light and some in bright green. The aura of the slough soared into the air and turned into illusory stars. The ck and white light spots were connected to each other and formed a formation that was full of divination symbols. It was a symbol of Yin and Yang, zero and one. The most essential principle of heaven and earth was about to be revealed via the execution of the Restrictive Spell.

    Suddenly, the figure at the back of Wang Siyuan glided to the front and blocked him. The corresponding parts of the Dharmakaya, Primordial Spirit and mortal body have opened the acupuncture points. It spun the Interior Realm and split the be. It was either creating a golden divination symbol or spurting countless pieces of the ck-White Counting Rod, forming a lot of ssic yetplicated questions from the art of divination. It seemed to have included all the calctions and derivations, able to apply different quantities and contents to portray and exin and construct most of the martial arts and direct knowledge!

    The essentials of the Arithmetical ssic were using the art of divination to interpret all things, to build the heavens and earth that were expressed by the pure art of divination. It gradually approached the true Da Dao and eventually formed the most ideal yet the most ultimate art of divination system. The so-called Life Master and Mortal World Master were merely a part of its output. Meanwhile, with the aid of derivation of the opponent¡¯s martial arts and the construction of a corresponding art of divination system, one was also able to understand their opponents thoroughly and omit any mistakes. That was where the real intention of the Kanxu Swordy came from.

    The ck inteced with the white while the gold flurried. Innumerable questions of the art of divination had been solved. It then returned to its origin, as though it was trying to obtain the purest simplicity, to simte a virtual heaven and earth.

    It was at this moment that a frightening thunderp rumbled. A lightning made up of five colors shed and prated the Space and Time Barrier together with theyers of restrictive spells. It hit the Tomb Mountain Cave of the Wang family.

    The five colors were magnificent and the power was unted. The Five Elements in the Cave were overwhelming, trapping him within the cave. Along the line where the thunder hit on the foundation of the cave, it began to crack and shatter.

    The Fairy Thunder brightened the sky with neither me nor re, and went directly towards Wang Siyuan who was at the crucial moment of ascending.

    Wang Siyuan continued to run the art of divination as his be glowed gold. Both of his eyes were in distinctive ck and white. He made a gesture, prompting the Ancient Book to emit immense brightness. Carrying the ck-White Stars that were transformed by the power of slough in the coffin and the formation cast via the entire Tomb Mountain Cave, it went forward.

    The ck-White Divination Symbol was constantly rearranging. The Fairy Thunder seemed to have unexpectedly lost the Qi Ji of Wang Siyuan. It was distracted from its initial route by the formation projected by the Ancient Book and hit the border of the Cave.

    The five-colored light ray exploded and engulfed the entire ce. A part of the cave was razed to the ground. However, the Tomb Mountain remained unyielding. The power dispersed across the atmosphere and the rules expanded. In a fraction of second, the wreckage was fixed.

    By having such knowledge and means, people of the Wang family were not bothered about Heaven¡¯s Punishment once they grasped the way to condense their Dhammakaya.

    At this moment beside Wang Siyuan, the art of divinatory¡¯s content which was made up from the ck and white light spots and golden divination symbols had gradually be a whole. It started to shrink in order to allow his Dharmakaya, Primordial Spirit, and mortal body to slowly merge into one. He was very close to his breakthrough and would achieve the Escaping Dharmakaya.

    All of a sudden, the sky was illuminated and the dark clouds were gone. The gloomy and eerie atmosphere had disappeared unreservedly. The four bolts of red, green, ck, and white intertwisted and formed a thunderball that was approximately the size of the Tomb Mountain before it quietly descended.

    The Four Elements plundered the entire cave, intending to revert it to its initial madness. The formation that ck-White Divination Symbols created via the Ancient Book as the core had copsed.

    As Four Divisions were indefinite, all lives were gone!

    At this moment, the body of Wang Siyuan felt as though it was confined by the ck, white, and golden shackles, chain after chain. The shackles continued to contract. At this most critical moment, he could not escape from the Punishment of Four Divisions Thunder.

    Abruptly, the ck and white in his eyes were transposed. The illusionary stars that were transformed from the power of slough in the coffin condensed around the Ancient Book, showcasing a bright and dense illusionary gxy.

    The gxy was more of an illusion than Wang Siyuan and the Tomb Mountain.

    Heaven and earth seemed to have paused briefly after the red, green, ck, and white thunders struck. Everything was left in mere ck and white.

    It went through the gxy, prated Wang Siyuan and the Tomb Mountain before it eventually pierced through the ground, the cave and entered the nothingness.

    The thunder rustled.

    The entire cave quaked as though it had been swept away by the windstorm within by the thunderps.

    The dark cloud returned and the gloominess arrived once again. Finally, the horrifying Heaven¡¯s Punishment hade to an end. The ck-White Shackles and the Golden Seal had thoroughly blended into his body. It connected the Dharmakaya, Primordial Spirit, and mortal body to form a brand new body. A body that could be portrayed with the art of divination.

    That was the Escaping Dharmakaya, also known as the Yidao Real Body in ancient times.

    The aura of a decaying old illness had diminished. Despite Wang Siyuan still appearing unwell and weak, he no longer seemed like he was going to pass on in his early life. As long as he avoided making silly mistakes, no one could stop him from upgrading save the Heaven¡¯s Punishment, just like how the Dharmakaya hailed from the direct sect of the Wang family.

    He continued to sit with his legs crossed while his face was pale as usual and his eyes were ring of madness. He picked up the Real Spirit Map that was tied up with a thin golden rope.

    Thud!

    In the meantime, a heavy grated sound broke out as a gap was slowly opened at the Ancient Guardian Coffin. A solid-like chaotic ck Gas was dispersed. However, it was blocked by the nine Chaos Ground Locks.

    nking, the dark purple chains swung back and forth, as though it would soon be broken. The whole cave was quaking violently. It was stronger than the impact from the Four Divisions Thunder by many folds.

    The eyes of Wang Siyuan beamed brighter and brighter. He snapped his left fingers and decided to send the Real Spirit Map into the Ancient Guardian Coffin through the gap, let it be thepany of the Heavenly Way Monster which was formed by the primary ancestors of the Wang family.

    That was an inconceivably dreadful monster. Even the Peerless Magic Weapon with a Legendary level could not guarantee that it would not be polluted, confused, and destroyed!

    Eventually, Wang Siyuan took the step forward. He was always one who chose challenges over boredom, thinking that only the crazy ones would survive.

    ¡°How dare you?¡±

    Simultaneously, a solemn and powerful voice resonated from the nothingness. It sounded as though it came from the Dream World. A fist, which was as enormous as the mountain,nded from the sky. A fist that had distinguishable flesh and blood. It appeared like abination of Yin and Yang, life in death, yet gentle as the warm jade.

    The sound of crying resonated.

    When the punch was struck, except for the Heavenly Way Monster, all the coffins in the Tomb Mountain broke out with deafening, chilling, and inconsistent ghosts¡¯ wailing. The illusionary stars that were made from the power of slough were dimmed one after another. The formation projected by the Ancient Book copsed in a split of a second.

    Everything would meet an end! Seeing that Wang Siyuan had the intention to destroy the Real Spirit Map, the Yama of Hell could no longer spectate the scene without taking any action.

    His Legendary power came from the memorial tablet in Hell and the priesthood that was granted by the Real Spirit Map. The moment he left Hell and was out of the border of his priesthood, his power would be greatly reduced. However, it was still very close to the Legendary realm, so the Tomb Mountain would not be able to withstand his punch.

    Wang Siyuan stood up and his white clothes swayed along the wind. His weak and ill body was apparent. He made a gesture with his right hand, prompting the Ancient Book to fly off. Meanwhile, the tortoise shell was getting bigger as the ck and white round spots resembled the reflection of giant stars.

    Thump!

    A coffin had opened up. The slough within remained at the same position. However, a pure and tranquil green Celestial Sword escaped from the coffin and rendezvoused with a white round spot.

    Thump! Thump!

    More and more coffins were opened. A blue Heavenly Sword, red long knife, pure white star shuttle, dark green g exited the coffins one after another. They created a powerful and magnificent aura as they escted the menace. They were either astonishing or mesmerizing, pure or deep. Each of them blended into one of the ck and white round spots.

    Nowadays, it was rare to see the assembly of so many Heavenly Weapon and Magic Weapons. It was a majestic scene!

    In a situation repressed by various Heavenly Weapons, the formation projected by the Ancient Book was an extraordinary splendour. It was obscured, hiding countless of divination symbols underneath. Instead of retreating, it moved forward and swallowed the fist of the Yama of Hell.

    Bang!

    As though sinking into a marsh, the fist steadily prated the indistinctive formation. For now, it was difficult for it to reach the peak.

    The Real Spirit Map seemed to be able to predict its own fate. The gloominess grew violent while the ck fog began to spread. It tried to remove itself from the thin golden rope, refusing to be trapped inside the Ancient Guardian Coffin. Wang Siyuan was fighting against the Yama as he activated the restrictive spell and motioned the thin rope. He kept the Real Spirit Map within the chains and steadily sent it toward the bronze coffin.

    Realizing that it was moving slowly and persistently toward the bronze coffin, a tinge of holy and saintly aura began to take form within the Real Spirit Map.

    Heedlessly, it roused from a deep sleep!

    When Meng Qi entered heaven and earth, the mayhemy before his eyes.

    Wang Siyuan sneered when he saw Meng Qi in his tidy green robe. He turned his left fingers into a sword and abruptly poked his be.

    He had only achieved Dharmakaya a while ago, yet, he was about to destroy his real spirit!

 Chapter 1058: A Dream In Twenty Thousand Years

    <h4>Chapter 1058: A Dream In Twenty Thousand Years</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    Meng Qi knew that the Grand Wang Prince was extremely obsessive, but he never knew that his level of obsession was off the roof. He had already mastered the Dharmakaya, and there was no need to worry about the incident of the fifty premature deaths. When he was facing the Heavenly Monster or the Emperor of Feng Du, he could deal with them with ease. It was unnecessary for him to n and strategize in a rush as it would not do him harm even if he were to do soter. Nevertheless, he had actually chosen the most intense and unbelievable way!

    He mastered the Dharmakaya just tomit suicide?

    He originally thought that the Grand Wang Prince died to set up a trap due to the return of the Real Spirit Map. The insurmountable pressure from the Emperor of Feng Du made things even harder for him to deal with. His disease rpsed, leaving him on his deathbed. Thus, he had no choice but to act recklessly by seeking to live on through death to grasp every bit of opportunity to obtain the Dharmakaya to temporarily escape this sticky situation. Besides, his choice of allowing him to cut off his Karma Transfer was a preparation that he had made to spare his own life. He used this chance to get rid of the unnecessary karma to lighten his burden and made use of the conflict between the Heavenly Monster and the Emperor of Feng Du to obtain a certain level of bnce. Therefore, he could turn the tables around. Nevertheless, the Grand Wang Prince¡¯s behavior hadpletely overthrown his theory. He truly had a deathwish, and his heart was as firm as a rock!

    Was this all necessary? Was it worth this extreme level of obsession?

    When he stepped into the Tomb Mountain Cave, was Wang Siyuan not expecting to make it out alive?

    Since the Middle Ages, the geniuses of the Wang family had chosen to end their life in such an intense manner?

    Indeed, Wang Siyuan was aplete madman. His obsession had seeped deeply into his spirits and blood... although Meng Qi was shocked and confused, he did not slow down. With just a blink of an eye, they made it to Tomb Mountain. Meng Qi pulled out an invincible de which looked as if it was condensed with purple lightning with his right hand.

    Anyhow, he had promised the Grand Wang Trickster that he would fulfill his demands meticulously. As for the end results, it all depended on his ns.

    A clunking sound was heard; the invincible de was pulled out. A wash of bright purple light shone across the darkness and haziness. At this very moment, Wang Siyuan¡¯s left arm which pulled out a sword with just a pinch of his finger had been stabbed into his forehead.

    Ka Cha! The shattering sound of illusion echoed in the air. Wang Siyuan¡¯s forehead was directly pierced through. His real spirit seemed to be divided into many pieces in that short span of time. An invisible me was ignited inside his Dharmakaya. His breath became weak, his vitality kept decreasing and his face became more and more pale. Only his eyes were sparkling like crazy.

    He was not ying pretend and he had no intention to retreat for the sake of gaining an upper hand. He wasmitting suicide!

    ¡°These twenty thousand years felt like a dream, the tower felt like a hazy tomb, like smoke. Many things have happened all around the world, but it all ends right at this moment...¡± said Wang Siyuan in a low grunt as his gaze became unfocused. His voice became increasingly louder, revealing his evident hysterical state, ¡°Whatever that has happened in the past, shall die and be buried with me!¡±

    ¡°You shall die with me!¡±

    Wang Siyuan was always a man of few words. Now, his voice thundered like a warcry as it pierced through the skies. The Ancient Book suddenly began to shake whilst it was battling against the Yama. Its surface seemed to be coated with the same invincible me that was burning in Wang Siyuan¡¯s body.

    Rays of light flickered madly. A ck and white round ball which seemed to be formed through the condensation ofyers of art of divination popped out of the Ancient Book. It seemed like reality but at the same time an illusion and a uniformed pattern. It was indeed the mark of the Wang family from Jiangdong that was constantly strengthened from time to time over the past twenty thousand years. It was said that this was the root of their most powerful magic weapon.

    At this moment, as Wang Siyuan shouted, ¡°You shall die with me!¡±, the mark was enveloped by invincible golden twin mes that burned furiously as it slowly fell part. The Ancient Book was then urged to be sent away. Its presence was majestic and it projected a reflection of light on the water. The River of Fate appeared as it ovepped itself against the River of Time. Some of the ck and white dots floated on the river while the others sank into the water, just like shiny fragments of scattered stars. All the heavenly weapons and magic weapons in the Great Formation began to set themselves aze, releasing their utmost brilliant glory. The cave was lit up by multicolored rays as they transformed into rainbow-like clouds.

    The slough in Tomb Mountain was also burning. It released all of its powers and joined the Great Formation. The coffin which was used to overpower the Heavenly Monsters rose into the air and collided with the scariest part of the Great Formation as if it also had a death wish.

    As the invincible de was swung, everything became calm. The zedmp in Meng Qi¡¯s eyes started to spin. It had already reflected the karma threads which were all around Wang Siyuan. However, the surroundings of the area was also projected into his mind.

    Grand Wang Trickster had actually presented the Wang family¡¯s Heavenly Weapon as a sacrifice!

    He had actually sacrificed the slough of the Wang family¡¯s Dharmakaya which was passed down from many generations!

    He actually sacrificed the Wang family¡¯s mark from the Ancient Book!

    He was nning to bring death upon the whole Wang family!

    This was equivalent to the secrets of the current reality or even more!

    This was arge investment, Grand Wang Prince was indeed crazy!

    Besides feeling pity for those Heavenly Weapons, Meng Qi was dumbstruck at the sight before him. He did not know what to say about Wang Siyuan¡¯s craziness.

    It waspletely beyond his expectations.

    It was as if the Ancient Book was awakened once the sacrifice waspleted. The Great Multi-phenomena Formation began to work smoothly with the help of The River of Fate. The Heavenly Weapons were glimmering with radiant colors like the raging ocean waves.

    The formation expanded and quickly engulfed Yama¡¯s fist in no time.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    A terrible scream was heard from his own fantasies. Yama could not resist it; his fist was immediately destroyed. As for the Great Formation, it slowly spread toward his Noumenon. Even if his body was in Hell, as a Legend himself, it was as if it could not withstand the Ancient Book¡¯s Great Formation which was only activated after so many sacrifices were made!

    During this critical moment, a dark fist appeared from the fantasy realm. The outline of its fingers were blurry and ck, but it did not seem scary. Instead, it looked like a gem, smooth and dark. It was filled with peace and calmness, like the state of afterlife.

    The dark fist seemed to be made from a deathly energy, but a glimmer of hope seemed to sparkle within it. Extreme Yin would instead generate more Yang. There was not a single trace of evilness in it, it just seemed rather mysterious and masterly.

    It had six fingers. As it clenched its fist, pools of ck swirls which seemed to resemble six tunnels would appear at the knuckles. The tunnels led to different reincarnation bridges. Meanwhile, the fist itself signified the evesting sleep regardless of reincarnation.

    A punch like that would not make a difference, as one could see from the dream. However, the Great Formation which was formed after the Ancient Book was transported elsewhere suddenly died off. Various streams of The River of Fate in the fantasy realm was sucked dry. The only thing left, was a terrible ending. The scattered ck and white lights extinguished one after another. The colorful lights dimmed, the heavenly weapons and magic weapons which were offered as sacrifice began to fracture, even the whole cave began to fall apart.

    The tactical formation was not entirely dead. The punch had prated a little, leaving Wang Siyuan feeling sick. His vitality was dissipating uncontrobly like an evil spirit.

    Such powers had even slowed down Meng Qi¡¯s karma transfer.

    The Emperor of Feng Du could not help but to call upon some strength!

    If it was a normal Dharmakaya, he would be in a state of fear at this moment. He could not find ways to stop the attack by death. However, Wang Siyuan was in a calm state and seemed unbothered. Why would he fear death when he had alreadymitted suicide?

    What was there to fear when you do not even fear death?

    Once again, he smiled as he sat cross-legged with his eyes closed and began to await his death. He was not concerned with the Real Spirit Map or the incident of the dead man¡¯s chest in the Archaeozoic Town.

    At this moment, the power harnessed by the sacrifice was rapidly diminishing due to the powerful blow by the Emperor of Feng Du; it was going to die. The mark of the Wang family in the Ancient Book was burned to ashes.

    He returned to sleep. As he floated silently in midair, he no longer belonged to anyone or anything.

    Wang Siyuan could even give up the most powerful magic weapon!

    He was already knocking on death¡¯s door, how would the most powerful magic weapon benefit him?

    The dark fist opened its palm but it did not grab the Real Spirit Map that belonged to it nor did it vent its anger toward the dying Wang Siyuan. Instead, it aimed for the Ancient Book.

    The Ancient Book, the most powerful magic weapon, and the map of rivers were symbols to the easy path. It was said that if any two of the items above were united, it would be aplete weapon of the Nirvana Realm. Even the Emperor of Feng Du could not help but to have his eyes on such a powerful magic weapon!

    Before the dark fist could grab hold of the Ancient Book, the void suddenly moved. A skull with thin and slender features appeared. It had white hair and a ck beard. Evil was embedded deep within it. Its eyes were as dark as the ck swirl, indicating the earliest signs of evil.

    As the whirlpool began to spin, two dark and distorted swords appeared and directly shed toward the Emperor of Feng Du¡¯s arm. One sword sliced through reality, while the other went straight into fantasy.

    The Demonic Sword of the Shapeless Sky? The Demonic Monarch had been spying from the side, anticipating a chance to seize the Ancient Book! Meng Qi swung his invincible de and was about to take away Wang Siyuan¡¯s karma thread. However, he realised that the Demonic Monarch had alreadyunched his attack.

    His thoughts took a sudden turn, Meng Qi was hit with a realization in an instant. Wang Siyuan¡¯s trap could have been well-hidden, but he chose to make it known to all, such as the Emperor of Feng Du and the Wang family. He had also suspected that the rpse of his disease would not affect him from mastering the Dharmakaya, but it would confuse the public into thinking that he had no choice but to seek survival through death.

    Everyone predicted that the trap was designed upon his death due to the widespread news regarding the recurrence of his disease. This news had gained attention from the mighty and masterful people who came forth to pry into it. This was done to prevent the Emperor of Feng Du and the one who had presented the Ancient book to the Wang family from causing chaos so he could gain a chance topete in the future.

    So, what happened to him next?

    As the Demonic Monarch struck, the sound of a flute was suddenly heard, and a fairy-like presence surrounded the atmosphere. A long, slender but gigantic hand appeared out of nowhere.

    Besides, the Ancient Book suddenly began to shake by itself. It avoided the grasp of the Emperor of Feng Du as it leaped high into the sky.

    The sky suddenly turned dark red and the clouds began to transform into various shapes. The situation was terribly chaotic as they anticipated the return of the Ancient Book.

    Meng Qi blocked out all of the negative emotions. He no longer thought about the fight for the Ancient Book, neither was he thinking about the various powerful people. His mind was focused on Wang Siyuan.

    Wang Siyuan¡¯s eyes were tightly shut. His breath would soon bepletely dissipated. That marked thest moments before hepletely fades away.

    At this very moment, his face became distorted with fear. It seemed like he had encountered something extremely terrifying, just like the Dharmakaya which was refined using the Arithmetical ssic which was practiced by the Wang family.

    Everything seemed like it was well nned ahead of time. As Meng Qi swung his Invincible de, the karma threads began to fall away, thread by thread.

 Chapter 1059: Using Death As A Layout

    <h4>Chapter 1059: Using Death As A Layout</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    While on the verge of passing away while sitting cross-legged, Wang Siyuan¡¯s many karma threads had already dissipated along with his death, save for a small part that could be used to involve the time after death and the afterlife. Right before Meng Qi¡¯s eyes, the illusory starry night which was boundless around him suddenly disappeared. The sky which was full of bright star lines was gradually disconnecting, and the feeling of denseness was instantly open and clear.

    The remaining small part of the karma threads turned into fragments as it extended outward. Among them were three threads that Meng Qi was most afraid of and did not dare to touch. One of it was dark red, thick and big; it was filled with a feeling of chaos and madness. It linked up Wang Siyuan¡¯s Dharmakaya and real spirit before flying into an unknown high area and squeezing itself into a strange mid-air with ever-changing clouds. Just by the mere sight of it was enough to make Meng Qi feel as if chills went spreading all over his body. It made him anxious and afraid from the bottom of his heart. Whenparing the Heavenly Way Monster that he had seen earlier and this karma thread, it was as if it was a firefly vying for the brightness of the sun.

    Another thread was filled with Yin aura, condensed with the intent of death, and it was connected with the Emperor of Feng Du¡¯s ck fist which was able to manifest the Six Dao of Samsara. If it makes contact with one¡¯s body, the person will fall and die on the spot. If it was for another, it would still be possible to reincarnate as an animal andpse into Hell with their body turned into a Preta. However, if it was for Meng Qi, he wouldpletely disappear for he did not have an afterlife!

    There was also another thread which was faintly discernible and mysterious as one could not know where it was going. Although he could check what it actually meant, but the hunch Meng Qi got from the Principles of Karma and Arts of Eight-Nine was enough to make him instinctively fearful and not want to make any contact with it.

    Aside from these three threads, the rest can be loaded... the ancient ze Lamp which was colorless in Meng Qi¡¯s eyes shone brightly. The ck separated itself from the white as derivation continued and weaved a virtual reality belonging only to karma. With a light swing of the Invincible de in his hands across the side of Wang Siyuan¡¯s body, he made every single karma thread stick over to him. The dark red was sent into madness as it tried and struggled with great effort with the intention of pouncing on Meng Qi. The Death Will threads were sturdy and heavy, causing Meng Qi to almost be unable to move due to such stickiness. As for Wang Siyuan¡¯s Dharmakaya which managed to finally wait until it had fully left Wang Siyuan, it turned into a trap once again and wanted to cover Meng Qi in it in order to let him rece itself in death!

    The mysterious and faintly discernible thread seemed normal, but the way it stuck on the Invincible de gave one a lingering feeling of fear.

    At this moment, the illusory karma world created by the Dao Yi ze Lamp shrunk. Ittched itself upon the surface of Meng Qi¡¯s body, making him seem solemn and lofty in an instant as he graced all kinds of karma with his presence.

    As he pulled back the Invincible de, the threads of dark red chaos, the Yin aura Death Will trap and mysterious and faintly discernible karma passed Meng Qi by one by one. It was also because of this that Meng Qi was utterly exhausted, making him unable to decide on which one of the remaining karma threads would be weak enough for him to bear.

    Suddenly, a bright star line which seemed normal floated out and became the first to stick itself unto Meng Qi¡¯s body.

    Boom!

    Scenes continuously appeared before Meng Qi¡¯s eyes: a child holding and ying with a counting rod, only interest sparkling in his eyes, a young man standing erect quietly as he watched his grandfather as well as his seniors of the legal bloodline pass away one by one. There were no emotions expressed in his eyes and he seemed cold, when he fell terribly sick for the first time and had almost died. Hey there on the bed with his eyes tightly shut, a beautiful prince attempting toprehend the Arithmetical ssic while endlessly coughing blood. He was refining the Ancient Book without even thinking of anything else, a prince who was a Life Master and was unpredictable, wandering from ce to ce. Be it zither or chess, he searched for every matter and object that could exceed his expectations, a thin silhouette who was flipping across ancient books, thinking about myths and ying with theories, a silhouette clothed in white who had a paleplexion and a crazed look burning in his eyes...

    In an instant, the past appeared once again, and Wang Siyuan¡¯s life was presented in Meng Qi¡¯s mind in a fleeting manner.

    This was a life apanied by loneliness and craze!

    What a weird karma thread... Meng Qi furrowed his brows slightly, his heart filled with doubt. He has never seen this kind of karma thread, nor did he know what he was to bear. But now, Great Mediums were fighting and the Cave¡¯s Restrictive Spell was going to copse at any moment, making it extremely dangerous. Hence, after he got the de, he took a long nce at Wang Siyuan before turning to leave. With the swaying of a green gown, he left the Tomb Mountain instantly.

    With the swing of his de, he floated somewhere far away. This was a graceful bearing of a de man that Meng Qi had always dreamed of, but now he felt an unexinable sense of heaviness and difort. When he looked for thest time, he saw how due to temporarily losing all his karma, the distortion and pain in Wang Siyuan¡¯s face disappeared, as if he was finally free of that horrifying matter that he suffered before his death, and had returned to peace.

    After that peace, he opened his eyes, and they were clean and clear. The corner of his lips curled up, forming a faint smile. Along with this, his Dharmakaya dissipated quickly, just like an illusion bubble.

    In just a short moment, the Grand Wang Princepletely disappeared from heaven and earth. His time here was fleeting just like that of a short-lived illusion, and when he left he was like the morning clouds, disappearing without a trace. There was no longer any sign of him left in this world.

    Just like this, the Grand Wang Prince has fallen?

    With only the heart to seek for death and peace, he has finally gotten what he wanted?

    Meng Qi blinked his eyes and did not turn back anymore as he stepped out of the Wang family¡¯s ancestral hall.

    ...

    Streams of karma threads were resounding as they wanted to return to Wang Siyuan¡¯s body. However, since the bubble has popped and the illusion no longer exists, where else could they depend on?

    Hence, they disappeared as well, save for that dark red, thick, and big karma thread which was like a whip, twitching everywhere as it deducted chaos and madness.

    Finally, it was dragged into the Ancient Guardian Coffin.

    ¡°Heavenly Way!¡±

    A mournful and terrifying sound was made from within the coffin. It tugged so much to the point that the purplish-ck colored Chaos Ground Lock shook crazily. After making a series of nking sounds, cracks began to appear to the point that the whole cave was covered with lines that were simr to shattered ss and the monster that was inside seemed as if it was about to jump out.

    Up in the sky, the sound of a zither reverberated. The Fairy Will emerged and washed out the dark red caused by the chaotic changes of the clouds. The slender and good-looking huge hand blocked the top of the Ancient Book. Then, it pressed down with its five fingers repressed, wanting to forcefully take it away before it wakes up.

    Puff!

    The two streams of dark and twisted sword power which were swinging towards it suddenly turned and hit straight at the palm of this huge hand. The most original evil came from the soul and appeared in the Dharmakaya; it was extremely sinister. At the crucial moment, the Demonic Monarch blocked this slender and huge hand.

    The huge hand emitted a crystal-like glow, and with a tap of a finger, the River of Destiny magnified and shrunk as it swallowed all kinds of futures, leaving only one kind of possibility.

    Dang!

    The Demonic Monarch¡¯s sword power was directly bounced off and scattered, and the beard and hair of that skull which was clear and evil had all stood up in anger.

    ¡°Fu Emperor!¡± the Emperor of Feng Du made a low growl. The ck fist opened up, and six of his fingers turned into six deep Samsara passages. They all connected to form a whirlpool before rushing to cover that sparking, translucent, and huge hand!

    That huge hand which had the sound of a zither lingering on it was actually the Fu Emperor who had lived during the Archaeozoic era and whose formidable renown gave him authority over the early years of the ancient times. He was the emperor before the Celestial Ruler!

    He was actually still alive!

    And ording to the Emperor of Feng Du¡¯s tone, it seemed as if he was quite familiar with the Fu Emperor.

    Different scenes of brutes, Hell, evil spirits and the like appeared, and like a rotation, they all held the Fairy Will¡¯s huge hand back. When the Demonic Monarch saw this, he once again swung out the Demonic Sword Spirit of the Shapeless Sky and cut up the void, sessfully causing the Ancient Book to be isted. In the meantime, high up in the dark red sky, the clouds were changing, and the chaos turned into unstable whirlpools, forming a pair of terrifying and cold eyes!

    The Demonic Monarch was not afraid of this. Unless the Nirvana Realm woke up and directly made a move, otherwise there was no way that he would not even have the chance to retaliate. Besides, if the situation was truly dangerous, he could stillbine his six bodies and disy the Supreme Devil¡¯s prestige. Furthermore, it wasn¡¯t as if he must have the Ancient Book, he had only wanted it to stabilize the Devil¡¯s ws. If he fails to snatch it, he could always take the opportunity and leave. He didn¡¯t need to put himself into a hopeless situation just because he was too greedy.

    ...

    The environment at the Southern Wastnd was bad, but a natural vigorousness filled thisnd. There were people who practiced martial arts everywhere, and the noises made by discussions could be heard from every corner. The strong atmosphere of martial arts wasparable to that of the Middle Ages.

    At the top of a mountain, Qi Zhengyan wore a green robe, his eyes were silently burning with a ck colored me, and the stars in between his brows which were golden and clear were shining with equal colors.

    ¡°Demonic Lord, the amount of masters who have reached the Orifices-Point Activation Stage in the Southern Wastnd is growing rapidly. They are emerging endlessly and have now outgrown the amount from the Central ins.¡± The Hei Jia Devil Sage said politely, ¡°But there is something that ought to be contemted beforehand.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± Qi Zhengyan asked calmly.

    Only after checking the Demon Emperor¡¯s mood and concluding that there was nothing amiss did the Hei Jia Devil Sage muster up the courage to say, ¡°It has only been a few years since that matter in the Southern Wastnd, and before the Exterior Realm had appeared in batches, the usage of our natural resources were not that big. However, after another five or 10 years, terrifying requests will emerge, and though we will be able to bear it for a while, it is not something we can do in the long run. So, we must make early preparations and n ahead.¡±

    ¡°There are many resources in this world, so much so that it exceeds a normal human being¡¯s expectations. Take that expansive Sea of Stars as an example, it hides countless natural resources. Also, when I¡¯ve be a Legend, I can create objects from nothing, so there is absolutely no need to worry about resources,¡± Qi Zhengyan said with a smile.

    The Hei Jia Devil Sage was stunned, ¡°But in order to roam the Sea of Stars, one must at least have the Dharmakaya.¡±

    ¡°Hence, I n to achieve the Dharmakaya today,¡± Qi Zhengyan said calmly.

    ¡°You will achieve it today? Just because you say you will achieve it, you will really be able to do so? Without squelching the Devil¡¯s ws beforehand or even take precautions against the Demonic Monarch¡¯s attack?¡± the Hei Jia Devil Sage said in shock.

    Qi Zhengyan smiled, and did not say much, ¡°I am about to condense a second star, self-strengthening. The Heavens will surely show appreciation for those self-strengthening people who grow and multiply without end!¡±

    The moment he finished saying this, hints of bright red lights appeared from countless mountains in the Southern Wastnd. These were the bright rays emitted from every single self-strengthening people. They connected to form a red stream, covered everything, drowned the whole Southern Wastnd and dyed the whole Ether red!

    When the red stream surges, there will naturally be a banner unting in the wind!

    ...

    In the Tomb Mountain Cave, the Demonic Monarch, the Emperor of Feng Du and what seemed to be the Fu Emperor¡¯s huge hand which was high up in the air, causing a person to be confused were immersed in their battle as they fought to obtain the Ancient Book.

    It was at this moment when he suddenly felt a jerk in his heart and looked towards the Southern Wastnd.

    Qi Zhengyan was about to achieve the Dharmakaya?

    Although he still had five Demonic Bodies at home, but to awaken another would equate to waking up in advance, and this was going to cause great damage!

    He instantly retracted, nning to retreat from the battle group as he did not want to seek the Ancient Book anymore. However, a monster suddenly appeared before him. This monster which was calling out Heavenly Way had such a terrifying aura that he felt as if he had returned to when he first met the Devil¡¯s ws.

    The Wang family¡¯s ancestor?

    It was only at this moment that the Demonic Monarch came to a sudden realization and looked downwards at the opened Ancient Guardian Coffin where Wang Siyuanpletely disappeared.

    His true motive was to lure him to his own web and help Qi Zhengyan to create an opportunity to achieve his Dharmakaya?

    No wonder he was covering up matters which by doing so would only make it worse, and he even made the matter of resistance seem as if those with intentions would know about it, causing one to long after it!

    This was the true use of death as ayout!

    Or could it be that he still had vitality in the Southern Wastnd?

 Chapter 1060: The Shock Of The Gods, Demons, Fairies, and Buddhas

    <h4>Chapter 1060: The Shock Of The Gods, Demons, Fairies, and Buddhas</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    Southern Wastnd.

    Some were logging while some were mining. They were all sweating bullets, but their expressions were firm. They were originally not fated to be part of the world of martial arts, were of the lowest of the low, and because of that they were bullied terribly. But now there was finally a chance to get in contact with a Peerless Divine Skill and obtain a teaching without reserve. Hence, they would naturally want to take this opportunity.

    Within the martial arts lecture hall that had extended to the Southern Wastnd, there was no need to pay any price to practice an art. It was also free to enter the Sutras Depository and read all the books on martial arts. Only those practices rted to herbs, medicines, and metals will guarantee the most basic requirements, the rest could be exchanged with work such as guarding the medicinal herb garden or gathering mineral resources. As long as one was willing to work hard, everyone would have the same opportunity.

    Therefore, not even a single one of those people who snuck into the Southern Wastnd felt as if it was troublesome or difficult. Before this, they did not even have the chance to go through such troubles and difficulties. Thus now, they were filled with vigor and were working steadily, their eyes filled with glimmers of hope.

    The swing of an axe, the rise of a shovel; formless bright red light glowed on their bodies which were covered in sweat and formed a red stream before it flooded the whole Southern Wastnd. As heaven maintains vigor through movements, a gentleman should constantly strive for self-perfection. God will help those who help themselves!

    As the red streams surged and dyed the Ether, it curled vigorously toward Qi Zhengyan, wanting to put a red g on him.

    Behind Qi Zhengyan, appeared a Form which was made out of a human¡¯s head and a dragon¡¯s body. Its whole body was blood red in color and it had six arms. It was dedicated to ughter and destroy, and held blood beads and filth. It was dragging an Ice Cold Flower and a red colored Evil Fire behind it, and the ck me in its eyes were silently burning, as if it could start a prairie fire.

    A bright star rose from the top of the Form¡¯s head. It was goldish-yellow and clear, allowing one to see countless races and endless scenes. Everything was equal, and they even dared to resist the Heavenly Way.

    ¡°Equality!¡± Qi Zhengyan said in a low voice. With a point of his finger, that goldish-yellow Star of Equality fell and covered that dark, peculiar, and terrifying Devil¡¯s ws on his right hand.

    The aura of the Devil¡¯s ws rapidly weakened. The original strength rushed into Qi Zhengyan¡¯s body, causing his power to rise up. Instantly, both of them were now on the same level.

    This was the Star of Equality¡¯s second great use, and that was that the strong will not be powerful and the weak will not be frail. Both were to be treated as equals!

    As the rate of awakening the Devil¡¯s ws were not high, and it had temporarily not received the Demonic Monarch¡¯s urge, along with the golden Star of Equality¡¯s influence, its strength was greatly weakened. Not only was it suppressed by Qi Zhengyan, it was also very close to being sealed away.

    The Devil Sage who was watching by the side secretly rolled back his tongue. Although the Demon Emperor had yet to copy the Demonic Lord¡¯s tradition, but the path that he had created for himself was so suitable that the Star of Equality that he had condensed was extremely wonderful and rare. If he were to fight him after he had achieved the Dharmakaya, it was possible that he would also be influenced by equality and pulled to the same level. Furthermore, the Star of Equality could analyze martial arts and pry into one¡¯s essence.

    How terrifying!

    The human head and dragon body Form which was behind Qi Zhengyan suddenly took a step forward. As it ovepped him, what seemed like a lotus¡¯ petal and a crescent blood colored stain condensed in between its brows. The surging red streams fell and surrounded him before pulling him up.

    Bit by bit, the self-strengthening bright light converged and began to contract. Along with thebination of Qi Zhengyan¡¯s Form and mortal body, it gradually condensed into a simrly goldish-yellow and clear star. It was not stable enough as it swayed in a manner like it was about to disappear, but it was also filled with a feeling of vitality and vigor.

    The moment this star condensed, dark clouds began to gather high up in the sky and circled into a whirlpool. It was dark and made it seem as if the end of the world was near.

    Boom!

    The sound of thunder struck, causing the wild beasts within a few miles to prostrate. Then, a multicolored Fairy Thunder struck majestically.

    Objects copsed while mountains shook. Everything seemed as if they were about to be destroyed.

    Qi Zhengyan curled his left hand into a fist, and punched out suddenly, his voice filled with prestige,

    ¡°Continuous self-improvement will be greatly appreciated by the Heavenly Way. Evil monsters, be gone!¡±

    The Illusory River encircled, and along with Qi Zhengyan¡¯s fist, the red colored torrent rushed toward the sky and flooded the multicolored Fairy Thunder.

    Bang!

    Heaven and earth shook. The color and divination of the multicolored Fairy Thunder were washed away, leaving only a in stream of silvery-white lightning which struck the end of Qi Zhengyan¡¯s fist.

    Zi, the thin and small electric snake was dancing freely as it quenched on Qi Zhengyan¡¯s body which was suffused with bright red. It waspletelybining his Form, Primordial Spirit, and real spirit.

    Bang!

    The dark clouds high up in the sky turned into chaos, as if it was still brewing up another thunderbolt.

    It was also at this moment that a second gold-colored starpletely condensed out of the top of Qi Zhengyan¡¯s head. The intent to self-strengthen linked itself to the Illusory River.

    ¡°God will help those who help themselves. Gods, Buddhas, Fairies, and Demons of all worlds, be gone!¡±

    Once again, the metal fist punched out, and the remaining red streams upied the sky. It dyed the dark clouds and thunderbolts which had yet to turn into stars bright red before sweeping it clean.

    Rumble!

    Heaven and earth shook once again. Countless mighty Great Mediums who were in deep sleep raised their eyebrows slightly, as if they could feel that their own body¡¯s statuses which were above others¡¯ was shaking a little.

    Rumble!

    As the dark clouds dispersed, it was as if the Ether had tears, for majestic red rain fell. Under the Nine Levels of Underground, many Evil Demons felt odd, as if some sort of energy was dissipating.

    After the red streams have gone away, Qi Zhengyan had already showcased the Demon Emperor¡¯s Dharmakaya which was made out of a man¡¯s head and a dragon¡¯s body. On the top of its head, two gold colored stars were brilliantly shining.

    The moment the gold star entered his body, Qi Zhengyan returned to the image of a green-robed man, his feetnding upon the peak of the mountain.

    When the Hei Jia Devil Sage saw this, odd expressions appeared in his eyes. Nevertheless he cupped one of his hands in the other and said, ¡°Congrattions, Demonic Lord. Just that one promotion was so great, and with the characteristic of countless Legendaries in the Southern Wastnd, the Heavenly Way will certainly appreciate you. So long as you carry out what you have promised, you will be near the characteristic of the Nirvana Realm.¡±

    ¡°These are all merely minor trifles. The greatest harvest would be to be able to continue practicing my own Dao,¡± Qi Zhengyan smiled and looked northeast.

    The matter in Jiangdong should reach an end soon, right?

    He had another vague bead in his hand.

    With a light tap, as if it had its own soul, this bead flew into the void without anyone knowing where it was going.

    ...

    In the Tomb Mountain Cave, the Emperor of Feng Du was intercepting what seemed like the Fu Emperor¡¯s huge hand. Meanwhile, the Demonic Monarch was pestered by the Heavenly Way Monster created by the Wang family¡¯s ancestor, so much so that he was in imminent danger.

    After all, he did not dare to awaken too much. Furthermore, the Heavenly Way Monster did not have any consciousness, only chaos and madness. It expressed its strength which had exceeded that of a Legendary¡¯s without any reservation. In just a few short moments, not only was the Demonic Monarch¡¯s Shapeless Sky Demonic Body almost destroyed, even both the Emperor of Feng Du whose strength had decreased slightly and what seemed to be the Fu Emperor were simrly suppressed by the Wang family¡¯s ancestor.

    There was chaos everywhere on the Tomb Mountain. Both the soil and rocks had turned into monsters. When the Wang family¡¯s ancestor was surrounded by those three Great Mediums, it cut off both its arms and turned into three simrly tyrannical monsters. In just a short while, it had trapped its enemiespletely.

    As for the Ancient Book that was no longer blocked, it waltzed toward the sky and flew to that pair of odd and cold eyes.

    It was at this moment that what seemed to be Fu Emperor¡¯s huge hand connected his five fingers to form a weird palm. The illusion of the River of Time directly magnified and rushed instantly toward those three Heavenly Way Monsters as well as the Demonic Monarch and the Emperor of Feng Du.

    After they were scoured with time, the Heavenly Way Monsters were instantly stunned and their auras began to show signs of rapid deterioration.

    Having lived for around the past 200,000 years, the moment it lost the istion of the Ancient Guardian Coffin, it would automatically have its strength greatly decreased after being violently scoured by the River of Time. Although it would not cause its death within this short period of time, but it would still force it to go back to a deep sleep. But now, the Fu Emperor was fully using his direct knowledge to borrow the power of the River of Time, and scourge it without any reservation. In just a short moment, the Heavenly Way Monster¡¯s weakness waspletely exposed!

    Instantly, the chaos disappeared from the Heavenly Way Monster¡¯s eyes, save for dead silence. The whole cave was also rapidly going towards the state of destruction. The Emperor of Feng Du and the Demonic Monarch did not dare to face this attack head on, so they gradually retreated.

    ¡°Heavenly Way!¡±

    The chaotic and terrifying pair of eyes which were high up in the sky shot out two scarlet rays and collided with the Fu Emperor¡¯s hands which were about to grab the Ancient Book once more.

    Bang!

    The impact of the collision swept across heaven and earth, and the cave rapidly copsed and contracted.

    Rumble!

    The whole cave fell apartpletely. The dark emptiness and true chaos swallowed this whole world while isting the Emperor of Feng Du and the Demonic Monarch. No one knew if it was what seemed like the Fu Emperor or the original owner of the Ancient Book who seeded ¨C the pair of chaotic and cold eyes high up in the sky.

    ...

    When Meng Qi stepped out of the Wang family¡¯s ancestral hall, he did not reply. Instead, he walked out step by step.

    Rumble!

    The structure of the ancestral hall behind him copsed, causing rocks to fly everywhere. Along with it was the destruction of the Wang family¡¯s ancient history.

    Rumble!

    After the cave was destroyed, Meng Qi walked out of the Wang family¡¯s home and with one step, he returned to his own Jade Pce.

    It was true that in just one dream within these 200,000 years, he saw him build up his home, and also saw how it fell.

    Although the Wang family from Jiangdong still had a few other caves, preserved their hidden sect, and had a Heavenly magic weapon which was able to suppress the caves, their heritage was all but lost. It could be considered as if they hadpletely retreated from the list of true elites, just like the in Girl Sect after the Chaos of Devil Buddha.

    As he sat cross-legged on the Cloud Bed, Meng Qi¡¯s thoughts were in a jumble. Suddenly, a thought crossed his mind. He reached out his right hand and received a chaotic dim bead which had flown on its own from the void.

    The moment this bead appeared, Meng Qi felt as if the weird karma which had stuck on him from before had assimted into the bead.

    A bright light shone as energy surged, and a shadow converged once again right before Meng Qi¡¯s eyes. His white robe was floating; he had a paleplexion and he had features of a woman. His aura was so faint that it could not be ascertained, even his karma was as if it did not exist. He was just like the Grand Wang Prince, Wang Siyuan!

    ¡°You are still alive?¡± Meng Qi said uncontrobly.

    Wang Siyuan coughed habitually, before saying with a faint smile, ¡°Did you really want me to die that badly?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you earlier that the real spirits from the List of Deification who have freed themselves from the shackles will be able to get help to reconstruct their Dharmakaya, and that some ideas would not even leave any hidden dangers.¡±

    He did say this before... so what the Grand Wang Trickster truly meant by the Unfinished Will was this... Meng Qi felt as if he was tricked once again, his lips twitching in annoyance.

 Chapter 1061: Analyzing The Arrangements

    <h4>Chapter 1061: Analyzing The Arrangements</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    Wang Siyuan simply found a chair and sat down. He still looked sickly and weak like a ghost. Meng Qi said meditatively, ¡°Is there a way to reconstruct a Dharmakaya without any underlying threats?¡±

    If there was a simr method, why couldn¡¯t the Three Heavenly Goddess return to her former appearance after she escaped the List of Deification and reconstruct her Dharmakaya? All that was left was a Confucian orthodoxy which spanned less than a thousand years before she gradually passed away.

    Wang Siyuan clenched his right fist and pressed it against his lips. He then said gently, ¡°There were not many solutions. Most of them required early preparation. They were like a different kind of life-protection method. Besides, there was a time limit to it; thus, it was not suitable to be used in urgent situations. In the past, the Heavenly Court copsed unexpectedly; it was rather out of control. Most of the real spirits that escaped from the List of Deification were dyed; it was not a good ending.¡±

    Speaking till then, he chuckled, ¡°However, most of them were notpletely destroyed. Another ending had appeared for the influential figures who went topete at the Nirvana Realm. Most of them were able to be revived again. Example, they were able to return to a period of time before the copse of the Heavenly Court to prepare in advance. They then deceived everyone, avoided the inexorable doom and remained hidden till today.¡±

    He seemed to be able to read Meng Qi¡¯s thoughts.

    ¡°You relied on the chaotic beads and attached yourself on my body¡¯s weird karma threads?¡± Meng Qi nodded as he listened to his exnations.

    As soon as he finished his sentence, Meng Qi was seized by a sudden impulse. He immediately looked to the north. He looked delighted yet confused, ¡°Brother Qi had obtained a Dharmakaya? The Demonic Monarch did not exert his control? This did not seem right, the Demonic Monarch at the Wang family...¡±

    His gaze shifted to Wang Siyuan¡¯s face.

    Toplete his master n, not only did the Grand Wang Trickster sh off his karma threads, he had even reconstructed his Dharmakaya. He was able to then maintain this deception to escape two hundred thousand years worth of destiny which the Wang family had been carrying on their shoulders. It was a trap within a trap!

    Wang Siyuan looked as if he had returned to his own home. He took out the tea leaves, teapot, and other objects with such ease. As he was leisurely making tea, he uttered casually, ¡°How can you carry such an essential object on your own when you intend to deceive those old monsters to achieve the actual purpose? There is a high possibility that you might be caught beforehand. You must be sharp and even purposely mislead them so they will gradually sink into deception.¡±

    It was indeed so. It would definitely not be easy to trick the mighty people and great mediums. Meng Qi listened quietly without interrupting.

    ¡°There were not many objects that could be used to reconstruct a Dharmakaya. This included the Nine Spinning Soul Beads, the Green Lotus Seed of Chaos, the Eight Treasures Pond of Merits and Virtues which was able to perfect the Pure Land of Sambhogakaya and God Ascension Pond from the previous Heavenly Court. In the past, the Great God Nazha of the Three Sea Worlds who was Tai Yi Immortal¡¯s disciple had also hidden his real spirit in the Spirit Beads. He then relied on the Green Lotus Seed of Chaos to reconstruct his Dharmakaya and finally achieve an innate sense of morality. He had further improved from the past. I just took inspiration from it. This was not the actual fall, it was abination of the secret ways of the Demonic Lord and Wang Family. I found the path of the Yidao Real Body and transformed it into special karma threads so it could be attached onto your body. Hence, all that was needed to be done was to remodel the Nine Spinning Soul Beads,¡± Wang Siyuan enthusiastically introduced the objects that were needed to reconstruct a Dharmakaya.

    One must be equipped with an innate sense of morality to use the Green Lotus Seed of Chaos to reconstruct his Dharmakaya. Would he then surpass his past performance? This was the reason why Nazha was just a level below Yang Jian during the third generation of the Jade... Meng Qi was suddenly enlightened. He nodded as he said, ¡°It is no wonder why you allowed me to sh your karma threads; you used this opportunity to escape.¡±

    Wang Siyuan kept smiling. He took a sip of tea and stared at Meng Qi till he felt the shivers in his bones before he uttered, ¡°This is not merely an opportunity to escape, the single sh also broke the deadlock between us. It has three great functions.¡±

    He unfolded his left arm and started ticking them off his fingers leisurely, ¡°Firstly, I had to confront the main culprit who had inflicted so much pain on the Wang family. I wanted to see what the so-called Heavenly Way is. Meanwhile, the Great Mediums of the Great Creation Realm let out terrifying cries before they died and transformed into monsters. Was I able to escape this fate? The only way was to make sure that all my karma threads were attached away during that point of time to regain peace and to ensure theplete destroyal of the corrupted Dharmakaya. The only chance to live on lies in the karma threads.¡±

    ¡°Secondly, there was a reason why the Yidao Real Body was also known as the Dharmakaya of the Skill of Escape. A person who wanted to escape had fifty Heavenly Ways yet he kept one of them hidden. If he had too much connections with the outside world, he might be easily worn out and could only slowly move forward before he could be verified as a legend. I was able to escape with ease; nothing could hold me back. Meanwhile, with the aid of your karma transfer, not only was I able to secretly maneuver through the prophecies and senses, I had even disappeared within the connections between the karma transfers. I almost became a legend to achieve the real Skill of Escape.¡±

    ¡°Thirdly, I borrowed your sword to jump out from the chess game and finally obtain a chance to live on.¡±

    My karma transfer has three great functions? Meng Qi was dumbfounded. The Grand Wang Trickster was no doubt a Life Master!

    However, he had also indirectly verified the fact that the ancestors of the Wang family were the Great Mediums of the Creation Realm.

    Evidently, he should not believe everything that Wang Siyuan had said since the Grand Wang Trickster¡¯s forte was to trick people with partial lies.

    After taking in a light breath, Meng Qi stared at Wang Siyuan who was sipping tea calmly as he said from afar, ¡°On the one hand, it was because of my sh of karma transfer; on the other hand, you made a secret agreement with Brother Qi and obtained the secrets of the Demonic Lord through him. He helped you refine the Nine Spinning Soul Beads. Using this opportunity, you managed to deceive the forces of hell and the so-called Heavenly Ways. Meanwhile, you chose to do the same for him. You purposely created a death trap which could be expected by any observant and conscientious person to attract the attention of the Demonic Monarch so you could create a chance for his Dharmakaya to be reborn?¡±

    Wang Siyuan coughed. It was as if he was still a patient whose disease had yet recovered, ¡°Not only was it to create a chance for him, it was also to keep myself hidden.¡±

    ¡°I have told you before. The most important aspect of setting up a trap is to hide your intentions. If someone has caught on your actual intentions, it is as if seven inches have been taken out of a snake. No matter how much you struggle, it will be difficult for you to seed. Initially, my intentions are very obvious. I choose to die to set up a trap to trick the forces of hell and the so-called Heavenly Ways once. As such, I am able to find a chance to live on. Thus, everyone rted will try to prevent me from escaping to stop me from grasping the opportunity to survive. When I have nned my death well and Qi Zhengyan from the Southern Wastnd has started to verify his Dharmakaya, they will logically analyze that I have set up a trap within a trap. Everything is done to create a chance for him; my opportunity to live will also automatically depend on him.¡±

    ¡°As such, you will be ignored. In a situation without any sort of interests, who will be willing to offend the Heavenly Lord Yuanshi who might be supporting you? Meanwhile, I have taken the chance to escape from Tomb Mountain Cave and await for the return of the Nine Spinning Soul Beads.¡±

    This was truly a battle of the brains... Meng Qi truly felt that he was more skilled in brawn. Inparison with these professionals, there was still a certain gap between them in this aspect.

    He held back on his thoughts andmented, ¡°However, after this incident, the Wang Family from Jiangdong has been eliminated from the list of top forces. Over two hundred thousand years of effort have gone to waste.¡±

    ¡°Elimination? This elimination was done right!¡± Wang Siyuan pped softly. A smile was stered on his face. Madness still flickered crazily in his eyes, ¡°There are still other arts of divination from the Wang family¡¯s past dynasties which are able to surpass my intelligence. After numerous attempts to escape, why can they not achieve sess? This is because they are not as crazy as I am. They are unable to let go of two hundred thousand years of effort. They are unable to let go of the prosperous assets of the Wang family.¡±

    ¡°Although the Wang family¡¯s powers are limited, they are involved in the Heavenly Ways and various major events. They are constantly under the scrutiny of various mighty people and influential figures. The saying goes, the person in a high position is more vulnerable to attacks, they will always be deemed to be at fault in any circumstance. If thisyer of burden is not removed, even if I have promoted myself through honest means and found a chance to verify myself as a legend, I will still be a chess piece who has no sense of autonomy; I will not be able to escape from the game.¡±

    ¡°Presently, the Wang family ispletely destroyed. We are unable to return to our former glory. The Ancient Book is missing. We are of no value in the eyes of the influential figures and the great mediums. The tables have turned. I am able to practice and set up the trap calmly while I wait for the right time to stoop in during the final battle. It will allow me to obtain great benefits. Besides, Jiangdong¡¯s Wang Family¡¯s inheritance still exists. We are notcking of caves and Heavenly Troops; we are still a powerful influence.¡±

    Meng Qi nodded gently in agreement, ¡°You are willing to let go of the Ancient Book. I truly respect your temperament and lunacy.¡±

    This wasparable to when he had cut off connections with his past and future.

    ¡°The Ancient Book never belonged to the Wang family anyways. It was in fact a cmity. If I did not take the chance to send it away, was I supposed to hold onto it while I continue to carry this burden?¡± Wang Si Yuan¡¯s eyes glimmered, ¡°There will be a day when it will return to me and finally be the Ancient Book of the Wang family.¡±

    He put down his teacup and gradually stood up. His body was still thin and frail as if he could be blown away by the wind, ¡°I have to look for another ce to meditate in silence. I have to also stay away from the limelight to avoid the anger of the Demonic Monarch and the Emperor of Feng Du and allow peace to be restored. They are all sophisticated and intelligent great mediums. Evidently, they will not be awakened for the sake of revenge. It is not worth it to target all their powers on me.¡±

    Due to Meng Qi¡¯s aid, Wang Siyuan patiently analysed everything that had happened; hence, allowing Meng Qi to further understand how to y a game against the mighty people.

    ¡°Do you have a hiding ce?¡± asked Meng Qi.

    Wang Si Yuan smiled, ¡°The great achievement of the Creation of Realm does not lie in the prophecy, a small part of it lies in the karma. It is able to hide from the world of mortals. Meanwhile, on Qi Zhengyan¡¯s part, once he is able to obtain his Dharmakaya, various underlying conflicts will be triggered. Why should I stay? Where should I stand?¡±

    Meng Qi was silenced. He did not know what to answer. All he could do was to see the Grand Wang Prince walk out the door with his own eyes.

    Wang Siyuan had his back facing Meng Qi as he slowly opened the door. He suddenly said, ¡°I am able to prepare myself to jump out from the Wang family¡¯s deadlock. Gu Xiaosang has run the business for many years and has made millions of preparations, are you sure that she did not leave an escape route for herself?¡±

    Meng Qi subconsciously answered, ¡°She did prepare a body at Jasper Lake. Unfortunately...¡±

    ¡°Who would she prepare a new body for herself at the enemy¡¯s hometown?¡± Wang Siyuan interrupted Meng Qi. He said sarcastically, ¡°One will be biased when emotions are involved. One will be deceived when emotions are involved. You have always been a sharp man. Why would you act so recklessly in this issue?¡±

    Having said that, he suddenlyughed and stepped out of the meditation room, ¡°However, this is fairly normal. Only the trickster abstains from falling in love; loneliness and lunacy will keep uspany.¡±

    Wang Siyuan sighed and disappeared in the Jade Pce.

 Chapter 1062: The Persuasion

    <h4>Chapter 1062: The Persuasion</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    There was a pond filled with lotuses right beside the meditation room. They had yet to bloom. Meng Qi sat cross-legged on the Cloud Bed as he silently looked outside of the window. Wang Siyuan¡¯s words lingered in his mind.

    Gu Xiaosang has run the business for many years and has made millions of preparations, are you sure that she did not leave an escape route for herself?

    Only the Green Lotus Seed of Chaos could help reconstruct the Dharmakaya without leaving any underlying threats...

    During the former years when they were all fighting against each other in the Bayan Valley, Xiaosang had once given him a lotus seed. It was nted next to the Ancient Green Lamp of Buddha. Flowers served the truth...

    Tai Yi Immortal¡¯s home was discovered; it was robbed by the Samsara Travelers...

    Could the lotus seed be the Green Lotus Seed of Chaos which had helped Nazha reconstructed his Dharmakaya and obtained an innate sense of morality during the ancient times?

    Meng Qi¡¯s gaze subconsciously shifted to the lotus buds; his emotions were all jumbled up.

    However, he had heard of a legend like Nazha. Initially, he would never have thought about such a possibility. As he was sitting in boredom for the past ten years, had he not checked the lotus?

    It was ordinary; there were no signs of magic in it!

    Most importantly, the Devil Buddha and Ajati Matriarch still had their eyes on Xiaosang. If she were to give him the lotus seed, she would evidently not be able to escape the scrutiny of the two influential figures from the Nirvana Realm. If anything happened to the lotus seed, would they not have realized it earlier on?

    Thus, the lotus seed was evidently not the Green Lotus Seed of Chaos. Perhaps Xiaosang was just giving him a hint. She had also left a lotus seed at another ce. The real Green Lotus Seed of Chaos would be able to then revive, flowers will serve the truth. It might even surpass its previous shackles. This felt like what the Grand Wang Trickster had done. There was more than what meets the eye; she might not be able to express it in words to prevent the Devil Buddha and Ajati Matriarch from being aware of it.

    The idea struck Meng Qi¡¯s mind. The more he thought about it, the more he felt that there was such a possibility. He knew that Gu Xiaosang was not someone who would just wait for death like a weak person. She always had profound judgment; it was always difficult to read her thoughts. Her traps were subtle. She was the only person who would be able topete against the Grand Wang Trickster in this aspect and she would be extremely cruel and merciless about it. She would exceed everyone¡¯s expectations. She would not even have a bottom line. If she were to handle the Wang Family from Jiangdong¡¯s issue, she might even sacrifice the hidden sect and other caves to obtain the highest level of reality so the Emperor of Feng Du and the so-called Heavenly Way would not suspect her at all.

    The Grand Wang Trickster abstained from having feelings but he still bore a responsibility. Meanwhile, Gu Xiaosang had never cared about any obligations; hence, there was not a single loophole. If there were any, he might probably be the cause.

    If so, where would she leave an escape route to hide the Green Lotus Seed of Chaos?

    Meng Qi was lost in thought, ¡°If I intend to use the Green Lotus Seed of Chaos to reconstruct my body, I must hide it from the influential figures of the Nirvana Realm like the Devil Buddha and Ajati Matriarch. However, there are not many ces which are not under the radar of the Nirvana Realm individuals. The first option is the depths of my heart. The second option is the Jade Pce, the Aquamarine Pce, or other homes of the Nirvana Realm individuals. The third option is a rare special ce at the Nine Levels of Heaven, such as the secret passage of the Hall of Three-Lives or the Main Hall of Grey Stone which has a path all the way up to the highest level. They both involve the Celestial Ruler and Yang Jian...¡±

    He would have to find a chance to revisit these ces to search for the clues left by Xiaosang.

    The Aquamarine Pce was out of the picture, but he must revisit the Jade Pce since the Golden Emperor transformed into the Ajati Matriarch after he had attained enlightenment. Several sources had stated that he now lived in the Jade Pce!

    Meng Qi suddenly stood up and walked out of the meditation room. He was not going to the World of Gods neither was he going to look for another entrance to get into the Nine Levels of Heaven. He was going to Huamei Heights.

    The rtionship between Xiaosang and the Ajati Matriarch resonated with his rtionship with the Devil Buddha. If one of the parties revived, the other person would not be able to achieve sess; thus, they were all on the same boat. Their lives countered one another. Most importantly, the Devil Buddha was still suppressed and had no energy tounch any attacks. The Ajati Matriarch just jumped into the Timeless River and was asleep within the chaos. If news about his search for the Green Lotus Seed of Chaos was leaked, the Mother would not turn a blind eye on it during such a crucial moment. She might then wake up earlier and descend into her real body. At that moment, death would just be a heartbeat away.

    Thus, this was an extremely dangerous situation. He must mentally prepare himself that there would be a possibility that he might die. Meanwhile, before this, he had toplete all the things that he was supposed to do so he would have no regrets. Example, he had to look for Wu Zhuang Guan, finish the task which was entrusted by Immortal Luya, help Zhao Laowu to escape Samsara. He would then have to brainstorm with Immortal Luya to find a way to help the Lady Mother of the Chariot and other immortals escape. He would have to visit Mister Luda and other supremes from the righteous to discuss about the affairs rting to the Southern Wastnd and try his best to defuse the conflicts. He also had ns to open up the Myriad World Knowledge Ball.

    ...

    Huamei Heights, the hut at the back of the mountain. Flowers bloomed, painting the ce in brilliant purples and reds.

    Mister Luda sat in the hut. The Single Hearted Sword was ced next to him. The Ice Fairy Ye Yuqi sat diagonally across him.

    A rather bald and frail old man stood opposite of them. His body contained a powerful energy but wrinkles were etched deep on his face. His breath smelled rotten. Evidently, he was a strong person of the Exterior Realm who had experienced the tide of time.

    ¡°Zhi Ping, Yuqi, I came here, looking all old and wrinkled, just to ask you to uphold justice,¡± said the old man in a rather elderly tone; he sounded angry.

    Mister Luda said with a smile, ¡°Uncle Fang, you have been living an easy life in old age. What brings you here?¡±

    Uncle Fang was an old friend of the Ye Family. He was the previous n leader of the Martial Spirit n. After the head of the Ye Family had passed away, he took care of the pair of Ye Sisters well. He constantly helped Mister Luda during his younger days.

    Uncle Fang¡¯s voice trembled, ¡°It is all because of the Demon Emperor from the Southern Wastnd! A fewds who have initially intended to be disciples of our n have been lured to go to the Southern Wastnd and they all fell into diabolism. Besides, a few extremely brilliant disciples from my n and their family members gradually disappeared. It was as if, as if they have gone to the Southern Wastnd, too!¡±

    ¡°If this goes on, there will be no one left in our Martial Spirit n. It will be difficult to pass down the mantle. The Demon Emperor is truly entrenching the root of the righteous!¡±

    Ye Yuqi furrowed her brows, ¡°It is fine for those who have yet entered the n to change their minds and choose the Southern Wastnd instead as nobody wants to fall behind from the start. However, they will even take in disciples of an existing n; the Southern Wastnd is evidently too much. Uncle Fang, write a letter and deliver it to the Southern Wastnd. Tell them to hand over the disciples who have rebelled against the n. If Qi Zhengyan refuses to do so, we, from Huamei Heights, will definitely fight for your rights.¡±

    ¡°This, this, this is not the main point,¡± stuttered Uncle Fang.

    Ye Yuqi suddenly understood the situation. The disciples had gone to the Southern Wastnd under the instructions of the Martial Spirit n. They were going to discreetly learn the Peerless Divine Skill!

    Uncle Fang straightened his back and said woefully, ¡°The main point is that they directly taught their disciples the Peerless Divine Skill. How can we, an ordinary npete against them for more disciples? The journey to the Southern Wastnd is really far and dangerous to the point that most of them are afraid to travel there. However, as the news starts to circte and more and more people achieve sess, we, can we still take in any disciples? Without any disciples, how can I protect the assets which have been passed down by the ancestors! Zhi Ping, Yuqi, and the Demonic Emperor are destroying the foundation of the righteous! If you do not do something about it, the righteous are going to bepletely destroyed!¡±

    Mister Luda remained silent for a while before he uttered, ¡°Uncle Fang, you can stay here first. Allow me to contact the rest of the Dharmakayas to discuss about this issue.¡±

    ¡°Alright, you are the pir of the righteous. I will leave this issue to you,¡± Uncle Fang smiled and was prepared to leave the mountains.

    At that very moment, he saw a conveyance light descend to the ground; it then transformed into a man in a green robe. His breath was deep and serene. His sideburns were rather gray.

    Is it him? Uncle Fang smile disappeared as he dropped into a bow, ¡°Greetings, Teacher Su.¡±

    He did not dare to unt his seniority in front of Su Meng. He was the famous death star amongst the Dharmakaya Supremes. The Poison God stored many youngsters who were older than he was, but most of them still died in his hands.

    Rumor had it that his abilities were one of a kind amongst the rest of the Dharmakayas!

    Meng Qi nodded his head and bowed as well. He did not say much. He walked toward Mister Luda. Before he could say anything, his eyes glimmered, ¡°Congrattions, sir. You have been promoted into a Celestial Being.¡±

    Mister Luda had unknowingly achieved a breakthrough.

    ¡°During my previous journey to the Middle Ages, I hadprehended many things which helped me further confirm my own path. After meditating for a day, the energy would have evidently circted within me. My Interior Realm had then transformed into a cave,¡± answered Mister Luda with a smile.

    The journey to the Middle Ages had allowed him to bepletely certain that his path was not inferior to the others. All of his doubts disappeared. The breakthrough was easily achieved without any effort.

    ¡°Did youe here for the sake of the affairs of the Southern Wastnd?¡± Ye Yuqi interrupted as she was aware about Meng Qi¡¯s rtionship with Qi Zhengyan.

    Meng Qi nodded his head, ¡°I am curious about your opinion on it.¡±

    Mister Luda said with a deep voice, ¡°He does not value the broom as his own and keeps spreading the Divine Art. He reminds me of the saints from the Middle Ages who teach everyone without any discrimination as they openly gave lectures in public. This is actually a noble thing to do. However, recently, most seniors and friends have ranted about their problems to me. They have been greatly troubled by the affairs of the Southern Wastnd. There is nothing more terrifying than the Evil Demon. The old man is just deluded. I wonder who should be med for this issue. Since you are here, can you give me some guidance?¡±

 Chapter 1063: Mengâ€™s Act Of Fooling

    <h4>Chapter 1063: Meng¡¯s Act Of Fooling</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    Meng Qi had already thought of an excuse on his way there. He only needed to take out the fly-whisk, ced it on his left shoulder, acting like he was ready for a ferocious fight with a group of men. Hearing that, he immediately revealed a smile and said, ¡°No, no. The act of Qi Zhengyan has never happened through the primitive ages, and its form seems simr to that of the Earlier Saints from the Middle Ages, but this is different.¡±

    He did not indicate if he agreed or disagreed right away because he didn¡¯t know what Mister Luda and the Ice Fairy thought about this matter. If he made a stand hastily, it would likely increase the gap between them.

    ¡°Its form seems simr, but it¡¯s different?¡± Mister Luda guarded the lonely grave and focused on martial arts practice, so he did not consider the problem rted to Southern Wastnd in depth before. He could only ask based on his impression of it; thus, he expressed his doubt again.

    Meng Qi snuck a peek at Ye Yuqi, seeing that she directed her gaze which was as deep as pond water toward him and waited for a more detailed exnation. Hence, he pretended to ponder as he exined, ¡°The Earlier Saints from the Middle Ages were those who taught everyone without any discrimination as they openly gave lectures in public. It was a noble thing to do, but they used martial arts to convey about Taoism. Therefore, their lectures were more toward their theories and pathways. For those who cultivated martial arts and above, mostly concentrated on the main points and the description of one¡¯s intrinsic qualities. With that, how much a listener could grasp or obtain, it all depended on oneself. However, everyone is different, and everyone has their strengths and weaknesses. All flowers of every kind are in bloom, so it is hard to tell who is better. There are many followers and schrs nowadays, and many martial arts emerged in such a way.¡±

    ¡°Besides, the Earlier Saints allowed others to ask questions during lectures, and they were very generous in giving advice. However, time was limited, and there were arge number of students. Even if they were lucky to be advised, they would not be given pointers for all their problems. Thus, they needed lectures from other strong individuals by formally acknowledging someone as their master. Although the monopoly of sects and aristocratic families in martial arts teaching was broken, and their social status deteriorated, it did not affect their survival.

    ¡°But now what Qi Zhengyan is trying to do is to unify the basics of the martial arts by recing it with his creation, the Peerless Divine Skill to cultivate every detail in depth. It can help to answer almost every problem faced and can poprize on a big scale in a short time. No child left behind is no longer an empty saying. For those who can pass the test, they can continue to cultivate. As a result, the monopoly of the martial arts will be broken again, butpletely broken this time, especially without the presence of the small or medium-scale sects of the Peerless Divine Skill. The fundamentals of the Inheritance will be gone because no one will choose to let themselves suffer by mastering other normal martial arts other than the Peerless Divine Skill, and helplessly look at others getting stronger than them.

    ¡°In the Middle Ages, if it was not the big fight between the Tyrant and the Devil Buddha twice, then with the thriving of the equipment and weapons of the Pce of Mohism, and the generosity of the Earlier Saints, it would have developed up to this point as time went by.¡±

    ¡°Therefore, the Zhongxia Sect is very terrified as this is considered a catastrophe to them.¡±

    Looking at Meng Qi speak with fervor and assurance, Mister Luda paid attention listening to him without interruption. After a careful consideration, eventually he forced a smile, ¡°Listening to your description, I think it¡¯s a good thing as long as everyone constantly strives to be better. Then, everyone will stand a chance to be a fairy. However, most of my seniors and friends are taking it as the worst possible situation, causing others to sympathize and pity them. Things in this world are full of contradictions.¡±

    Ye Yuqi interrupted, ¡°We all have the desire to be just and righteous, but also care for the feelings of our rtives and friends at the same time. So, what do you think we should do to have regard for both sides?

    She was aware of Meng Qi¡¯s rtionship with Qi Zhengyan, so she could guess his viewpoint. Therefore, it was better to ask for his suggestion right away.

    ¡°During the ancient times, human beings were not only served as food for the evil demons and as ves for the Fairy Gods; there were also aristocrats who kept ves. When the emperor rose and decided to abolish very, these aristocrats were very unhappy about it. Speaking of the initial dignity, and the present damage, caused others to be pitiful and sympathetic of them. But finally they chose to ept the reality and changed their methods, and eventually evolved into aristocrat families. Did they vanishpletely due to this problem?¡± Meng Qi gave an example, ¡°These Zhongxia Sects can follow the footsteps of the wise men, but the form of Inheritance of all these sects needs to be changed.¡±

    ¡°How to make changes?¡± Ye Yuqi had been thinking about this problem for two years.

    Meng Qi contemted briefly before he answered, ¡°To be frank, if these Zhongxia Sects are lucky enough to obtain a Peerless Divine Skill, will they focus more on this Peerless Divine Skill or their initial martial arts skill as their Inheritance?¡±

    ¡°Without a doubt, they will certainly choose the Peerless Divine Skill as their Inheritance, but this will not change the status of the previous master,¡± Ye Yuqi nced at Mister Luda as she was voicing out her prediction.

    Humans are born selfish. If the sects have the divine skills that could win over the previous martial arts skills, and for the sake of the sects¡¯ development and their self-development, will the sessors lose the greater for the less?

    Even if there are a few stubborn and conservative sessors, but as time passes, they will be wiped out gradually.

    ¡°I agree with your statement,¡± Meng Qi pped his hands as heughed out loud. ¡°Please send someone to the Southern Wastnd to obtain this Peerless Divine Skill. I believe after Qi Zhengyan reviews the past actions, he will not reject most of them. In this case, others do not need to seek far and neglect what lies close at hand to forcibly make their way to the Southern Wastnd, which is thousands of miles away. At most, those who are not selected will hope for thest by taking the risk to the South, but overall, it will not affect the Inheritance of the sects.¡±

    ¡°This...¡± Ye Yuqi moved her lips, feeling unimaginably queer with Meng Qi¡¯s suggestion.

    Does it work?

    Does this mean that all the Big, Medium and Small Sects in the world will obtain the Peerless Divine Skill?

    On the other hand, Mister Luda nodded gently, ¡°To practice martial arts in the Southern Wastnd depends more on one¡¯s effort and the extremity of one¡¯s mind. Qi Zhengyuan has been openly passing on this skill and is not stingy in giving lectures. Hence, he will not reject the requirements of more sects who have a desire to learn. In this regard, the sects do not have to worry about disciples while those who are not selected will not lose hope because they can head to the Southern Wastnd. It will form aplementary situation.¡±

    Ye Yuqi revealed her expression as though she was absorbed in her thoughts as she was listening. She generalized and subconsciously ignored the fact that the Peerless Divine Skill created by Qi Zhengyan was open to the public.

    After Mister Luda finished his words, he took a light breath, looking slightly uncertain when he said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, will it not be weird if every sect cultivates the same martial art skills?¡±

    For sure it was weird because it had transformed from a sect into a real school by using the same teaching resources... Southern Wastnd Martial Arts League School... Meng Qi criticized silently, showing a wild boast manner in his words, ¡°It¡¯s not weird. How is it weird? Although they are taught the same art, the teacher will be different and the advice will be different, therefore, the cultivation method will also be different, the patriarch whom they worship will also be different.¡±

    This also means that the Interest sses and every Principal varied... the rtive superiority and inferiority of the sects can be segregated based on the focus of the district, mansion, family, state, and country... Meng Qi was thinking with a clear mind.

    ¡°Does this mean to change the form of Inheritance of the sects?¡± Mister Luda asked abruptly after a moment of silence.

    It was so straight to the point... Meng twisted his tongue secretly without losing his smile as he said, ¡°Each sect canpete for disciples based on their assets and the good or bad teaching of the teachers in the future.¡±

    ¡°How about our sects?¡± Ye Yuqi interrupted suddenly, ¡°All the Zhongxia Sects are cultivating the Peerless Divine Skill. How about us? What is our strength?¡±

    Meng Qi felt the urge to pull a strand of hair and turn it into a feather fan to sway it gently. He said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t you think the way Qi Zhengyan promotes the martial arts is a bit of a malpractice? Not to mention the resources problem, to have an initial understanding is not a problem, but if you look into a higher level, it requires more different pointers. Certainly, it will not satisfy the method of standardized teaching, and in the end, it will return to the method of one master leading a small number of disciples. As for this aspect, top-notch influencers have umted their power for many years... also, you all have Dharmakaya as your support. Do you even have to worry about not having disciples?¡±

    He nearly said words like an abundance of teaching resources.

    ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± Ye Yuqi finally agreed to him. Up to now for cultivation, she felt that for martial arts and above, everyone was different in their way, imitating the seniors would only cause them to be stuck in the past. The act of the Southern Wastnd in passing on the martial arts openly was only suitable for gurus and below.

    Seeing this, Meng Qi heaved a sigh of relief quietly, ¡°Since returning from the Middle Ages, I feel like I became more like a martial art monk. To destroy the city at every turn, to affect the creatures, and to fight and kill are not desirable. It is better to avoid fighting and to reach apromise if possible. I believe that Qi Zhengyan has the innocent heart of a child, thinking to benefit all beings, and have no other intentions. He epted the Inheritance of the Devil¡¯s ws reluctantly, and he is trying his best to keep it under full control.¡±

    It is time to take my stand after saying up to this point.

    ¡°This statement is good. It¡¯s better to have no feelings of anger and desire of killing for people who have achieved this realm like us,¡± Mister Luda said gently. ¡°I would like to listen to your description of the progress regarding the Southern Wastnd.¡±

    Ye Yuqi who was listening by the side had her eyes flickered for others were qualified to say fighting and killing were not good, but Su Meng could not say that because he had the most number of Dharmakaya at hand.

    Meng Qi smiled as he listened, putting both his palms together on purpose, ¡°Senior Lu is merciful, Sadhu, Sadhu! I will get in touch with the Pce of Mohism at the Cave of Thousand Nature, to fight for the opportunity to return to the heyday of the Middle Ages. Because only with this, the world can undertake many warriors in the future.¡±

    It could temporarily solve the conflict, as to whether it would intensify, or the Demonic Monarch would purposely start a fight, it would be a future problem. For now, the most important thing to do was to upgrade myself, achieving the level on par with the Tyrant that can pressure the world. Even if there is a war in the Southern Wastnd, I can control the situation, causing the righteous Dharmakaya and Senior Qi to sit down and negotiate with each other, eventually reaching apromise.

    I cannotpete overall arrangements, and scheme with Grand Wang Trickster and others, so the only thing I canpete with is the fist!

    The most important thing is still my ability.

    The Primitive Emperor at present age brings peace to the world!

    Upon leaving Huamei Heights, Meng Qi continued to pay a visit to the Xi Jian Pavilion, Changle City, and other ces tomunicate with the righteous Dharmakaya one by one, trying his best to carry out his act of fooling.

    The cottage behind the mountain at Huamei Heights.

    Ye Yuqi fixed her gaze at Meng Qi¡¯s back as she saw him off. She furrowed her brows and said, ¡°I feel something is not right with what he has just said.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s see how it goes. See what Qi Zhengyan from the Southern Wastnd is able to set off,¡± Mister Luda retracted his look and smiled as he shook his head.

 Chapter 1064: Task Allocation

    <h4>Chapter 1064: Task Allocation</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    The barren mountains were mesmerizing and the East was as white as snow. After Meng Qi performed his act of fooling, he returned to his house at the Jade Pce on Kunlun Mountain.

    Supposingly after meeting all the righteous Dharmakayas, he should head to the Southern Wastnd tomunicate with Qi Zhengyan to prevent the Demonic Monarch from fudging in secret and create more misunderstandings. But after a careful consideration, Meng Qi decided not to go to the South by himself.

    His actual rtionship with Qi Zhenyan was only known to a few people. Since he knew that the Demonic Monarch was eavesdropping, then he should not give him a chance to provoke him, causing the whole world to think that he fully took the Southern Wastnd¡¯s side. Before he could suppress the world, it would greatly reduce the weightage of his words.

    As He Mu and Fang Huayin cultivated on their own, a soothing, maic voice from their master echoed through their ears, ¡°Pleasee over.¡±

    Both of them revealed a doubtful expression when they stepped into the silent room. They paid their respect and asked simultaneously, ¡°What can I do for you, master?¡±

    Meng Qi¡¯s back was dim and gloomy, as though it was a piece of borderless chaos, creating an atmosphere of a thousand things hidden in it. He carried a bit of the look of a teacher as he smiled and said, ¡°I called upon both of you to assign two tasks for you toplete as a measure to hone your skills.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be at your service, master,¡± He Mu and Fang Huayin showed their contentment on their faces.

    One of them had upgraded their art, turning to practice the Seven Strokes of Heaven Interception which was created by Meng Qi and had a better understanding of the general principles of the Seven Strokes of Heaven Interception and Spreading Dao to the Universe. As for another one, he or she had practiced the Premier Golden Stamp and had made a breakthrough to the Exterior Realm, currently in a firm and stable condition which was at a stage where one was very confident and eager to try, having the urge to go on a voyage. That was why they were excited to hear Meng Qi¡¯s words about honing themselves.

    Meng Qi searched and fished out a Five Colors Divine Sword which was filled with clear and bright red, green, yellow, white, and ck colors,bining as one. The interior part appeared as though it could bear the weight of the vast and majestic Five Elements. The majestic and terrifying feelings made He Mu and Fang Huayin not dare to look straight into it, thus, they lowered their heads voluntarily as if a Vairocana descended in front of their eyes.

    Is this a Heavenly Weapon?

    It is iparable to the other mighty Heavenly Weapons that they have heard before!

    The Heavenly Weapon that wakes up the Celestial Beings level?

    ¡°This is my sword, Xiao Mu. Take this sword along with you to the South, and head toward the Southern Wastnd. Pay a visit to the Demon Emperor and pass this letter to him. Along the way, if you encounter any obstacles, you can help yourself with this sword. If youe across any supreme individuals, I¡¯ll make use of this sword to help you in void,¡± Meng Qi handed over the Five Colors Divine Sword and the letter to He Mu all of a sudden.

    He Mu was in a bit of a panic as he extended both his arms, epted the sword with fear and sincerity. He could see the sword with red, green, yellow, white, and ck light rays casting out of the sword¡¯s body, along with two simple Seal Scripts written, Celestial Parting.

    Both his body and mind felt pressure as if he had not just epted a long sword, but a thick and infinite heaven and earth.

    ¡°Yes, master,¡± He Mu took a deep breath, agreed to the task given, and he could sense that he had a strong responsibility at hand. He had a feeling that this journey would help to hone his skills, and this could be a rare chance for him to get in touch with the sword.

    He could not help himself from touching the body of the Celestial Parting Sword. As a guest of the sword himself, he enjoyed feeling the sharpness of the sword.

    Fang Huayin, who was next to him, had her eyes wide open, looking at the Celestial Parting Sword with curiosity. Master was indeed the top supreme individual of the Heavenly list. He did not only have the Peerless Heavenly Weapon, the Invincible de of the Tyrant, he also had the Celestial Parting Sword, which was on par with the Celestial Being level. Even only in this regard, it had shown his mighty power. She was wondering of the kind of treasure she would be rewarded and the type of tasks she would be assigned to do.

    Just then, she saw that her master, Meng Qi took out a ck wheel from his green sleeve slowly. The top part of it was decorated with Buddhism¡¯s Seven Treasures, painted with weird patterns, giving out a subtle feeling of prating through the heart deeply, and quietly overlooked its own body. Although it was not as absolute and scary as the Celestial Parting Sword, it was simr to that of Vairocana, mysterious and deep, hard to get a hand on it.

    ¡°This is the Trailokyavijaya Wheel that I obtained by luck. It used to be the top one on the Heavenly list, and it was a personal Heavenly Weapon of Hotogtu, the Living Buddha from the grasnds. It focuses on attacking one¡¯s mentality and spirit which is different from a normal Heavenly Weapon. Moreover, it can cause the past, present, and future to surrender to it, which is extremely mysterious. The Biantian Jidi Conjuration that I asked you to cultivate emerged from this, Huayin. You are good at the Seal of Yin Yang, got in touch with the path of life and death as well as had contact with the Yuan Xian Seal. Once you have cultivated the Biantian Jidi Conjuration, you can apply it at the preliminary stage,¡± Meng Qi exined in detail to instruct his disciple.

    Fang Huayin was always patient. She suppressed her excitement, epted the Trailokyavijaya Wheel in a respectful manner, and then silently listened to her master¡¯s instruction.

    ¡°Here is a list and several materials for you. You bring the Trailokyavijaya Wheel along with you to the Cave of Thousand Nature, and pay a visit to the Nature Sect and Pce of Mohism. Based on the list, exchange the remaining materials, and then head to the Fairnd to look for the Golden Crow Sect situated at the end of Donghai. Hand over my greeting card to them and ask them to use these materials to refine the relevant items, and the rest can be considered as a reward for them,¡± Meng Qi came up with the Ananda Dragon Scale, Nine Magic Pulps, Venom of Demon Fairy Level Centipede, the broken Eight Treasures of Merit Pool, and other materials. Manyplementary materials had already been exchanged at the Pce of Mohism, leaving only to fill the leakage.

    Looking at those materials which were obviously emitting a horrified aura, even a little trace was enough to kill her into parts, both Fang Huayin and He Mu felt that their master had a surprisingly abundant collection. It would not be a problem at all to make two or three more Heavenly Weapons.

    Do not underestimate the imposing manner of the Jade Pce at Kunlun Mountain which could easily win over several top-notch powers... this thought suddenly struck their mind.

    Simrly, Fang Huayin took a deep breath, opened her White Mustard Ring and kept all the items given by the master into it, including the handwritten and seeminglymon greeting card. Later, she felt that her White Mustard Ring let out a creaking sound, as though it was hard for it to withstand the majestic and dreadful aura.

    Without the banned sign of the master, the White Mustard Ring will most likely be damaged by the aura of the materials...

    Once they epted their respective tasks, He Mu and Fang Huayin excused themselves and left. Meng Qi smiled as he directed his gaze toward their backs, closing his eyes with the chaotic energy spurting out of his nostrils. On the top part of his head appeared the Pangu g, the ancestral acupuncture point was burning the ancient ze Lamp with his back being condensed into a Premier Priest, along with many materials floating before him.

    The core of the Myriad World Knowledge Ball depended on the Principles of Karma, so it could not be passed on to another person, orpletely passing it to the Golden Crow Sect. Therefore, he could only refine it himself and he needed to cultivate and continue to open the universe of acupuncture points, and to master the Great Medium, Yi Qi Turning San Qing. Time was running out so he needed to make good use of time. Thus, he was required to learn to trust others properly by not aplishing everything by himself. The benefit of epting disciples was shown in this matter.

    As for He Mu and Fang Huayim, this type of opportunity to hone their skills would provide them with great benefits, so it was part of a win-win situation.

    ...

    The Cave of Thousand Nature used to be the hometown of Fang Huayin so she could travel around that ce with ease. Also, with the help of the Immortal Yun He¡¯s disciple, she did not have to put in much effort topletely exchange the remaining materials. She set up her h, passing through different things to arrive at the sea.

    Two years ago, she could not fly because she had not reached the Exterior Realm so she could not tag along with He Mu to find their master at the Fairnd. However, even if one had never tried eating pork, but one must have seen the pig walked before. Following the description of He Mu about the Fairnd and his years of experience in honing his skills, she kept away her spearhead, not revealing her real identity, asking around for the location of the Golden Crow Sect. She managed to find it very quickly by passing through the several long distance teleportation, arriving near the Cloud Realm of No Thoughts, Tianyi Ind, and saw the ancient Fusang tree which was flowing like the golden sun.

    Upon reaching here, Fang Huayin adjusted her clothes, took out the greeting card, and secretly holding the Trailokyavijaya Wheel as she flew toward the Mountain Gate of the Golden Crow Sect.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± the disciple of the Golden Crow Sect who was guarding the mountain asked.

    ¡°Fang Huayin, the disciple of the Jade Pce from the Kunlun Mountain is here to pay a formal visit to the Sect Leader Fan under the order of my master,¡± Fang Huayin said in a neither humble nor pushy manner as she handed over the greeting card simultaneously.

    Jade Pce from the Kunlun Mountain? The disciple of the Golden Crow Sect was stunned for a moment before he widened his eyes. Although most parts of the history of the Fairnd went missing, because of the ancient Fusang tree, Ind of Three Clouds and the existence of other ces, and the Inheritance of the Golden Crow Sect was extremely long, hence, their people were still aware of the things that happened during the ancient times.

    Isn¡¯t the Jade Pce at Kunlun Mountain used to be the area of the Heavenly Lord Yuanshi?

    The First Lord of the Creation of the World!

    Could it be possible that it is the Descendant of the Heavenly Lord Yuanshi?

    After the Golden Crow Sect had declined, they had been adhering to the idea of harmony brings wealth and reaching out to their allies. Hence, the disciple who was guarding the gate dared not give her the cold shoulder. He epted the greeting card hastily and brought it over to the Sect Leader¡¯s residential area.

    Even though it may be someone who is trying to fool around, regarding the return of the Celestial World at the Central Maind, there are many things that I may not be clear or understood. Perhaps it is really the Descendant of the Heavenly Lord Yuanshi?

    Moreover, thisdy has aposed yet dimly discernable and mysterious temperament, causing others dare not look into her eyes as it may cause others to sink into her vision and spirit at the same time!

    Fan Lishuang, the Vairocana Messenger was flipping through his ancient book when his disciple hurried to report to him.

    ¡°The Jade Pce from Kunlun Mountain?¡± he was shocked as well. This five wordsprised the Heavenly Court and Spirited Mountains during ancient times. How could someone address themselves with this name?

    He had heard before that someone who called himself the Primitive Emperor had turned into the Descendant of the Jade in the Celestial World at the Central Maind. As for his ability, it was questionable.

    He epted the greeting card and gently opened it. He only saw two lines of calligraphy words written on the letter, ¡°I am overjoyed to know that the Golden Crow still exists. Today I have something that needs to be refined. I hope you can help me with that. The remaining materials will be considered as a reward for you.¡±

    ¡°Yours faithfully, Su Meng from the Jade Pce, Kunlun Mountain.¡±

    Yours faithfully, Su Meng... upon looking at these four words, Fan Lishuang felt as though his eyes were blurred and the sound of thunder echoed in his ears.

    Rumbling!

    Inside the greeting card, the void broke open, the indescribable chaos came to life, continued by a sh of a beaming de, opening the heavens and earth, was clear on top yet chaotic at the bottom, scourging in all directions and forming a vision of full destruction.

    It was followed by the initial Four Elements, the rise of the materials, the formation of many majestic Vairocana, with every star sparkling...

    The spirit of heaven and earth and the growing soul in the soil had brightened up the pitch-ck universe...

    All the things had an end, the void of time and the energy of the materials were destroyed at the same time, chaotically engulfing heaven and earth...

    From the beginning till the end, the greeting card vanished alongside the universe. Fan Lishuang¡¯s forehead was drenched with sweat, filling with enthralment yet feeling horrified simultaneously.

    Is this the technique of the Celestial Being?

    It was not known how many years it has been since thest appearance of the Celestial Being!

    The Jade Pce at Kunlun Mountain deserves the title, Su Meng deserves to be revered as the Primitive Emperor!

    He rose to his feet all of a sudden, flew toward the Mountain Gate to wee the disciple of the Jade Pce, Fang Huayin!

    ...

    Ripples of waves were rolling as the ship with several decks crossed over.

    The Night Emperor was enjoying being attended to when he abruptly saw Yunyue rush toward him.

    ¡°Prince, Prince! I found the other identity of the Lord Taiyi, Han Guang!¡± Yunyue grinned in delight.

    ¡°Well, what is his identity?¡± the Night Emperor smiled as he reached for his cup.

    Yunyue smiled with his eyes squinted, ¡°You must reward me, Prince. Today a familiar person from the Golden Crow Sect spread the news to us. That person told us that the disciple from the Jade Pce, Kunlun Mountain went to request for refinement.¡±

    ¡°How is it rted?¡± Huo Lishang chuckled as he questioned.

    Yunyue let out a cough on purpose, ¡°In these two years, the Central Maind and the Seven Seas and Twenty-Eight Worlds fight against each other and it has only eased off recently. The Central Maind will not know of the survival of the Golden Crow Sect, and they are expert in refining equipment and weapons, even with the derivation of the mysteries of heaven, it will also fail with the existence of the ancient Fusang tree. The people from the Jade Pce at Kunlun Mountain could locate the Golden Crow Sect so fast because they must have heard it from someone or they have experienced it themselves before. Therefore, I suspect that the Primitive Emperor Su Meng or other familiar Dharmakaya has another identity as the Lord Taiyi Han Guang.

    The Night Emperor immediately stood still, his facial expressions kept changing as if he had came to realization of something with his eyes slightly narrowed.

 Chapter 1065: The Realization Of The Night Emperor

    <h4>Chapter 1065: The Realization Of The Night Emperor</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    The Vairocana Messenger of the Golden Crow Sect, Fan Lishuang, hurried out of the mountain gate to meet the disciple of the Jade Pce, Fang Huayin, who was wearing a in robe. Her facial expression was rather stiff, and she had a calm temperament that could win over the night without the moon or stars. She seemed mysteriously iprehensible, somewhat simr to a godly demon who descended to the world, and looked down on all the things, causing others not to dare to measure her real ability based on the realm she portrayed herself.

    She was indeed a disciple of the Jade Pce, given her extraordinary aura! Fan Lishuang expressed his admiration for her secretly. Even though she looked as though she was new to the Exterior Realm, he was already in awe of her from the bottom of his heart for she possessed a spirit so firm, a temperament so peculiar, certainly an outstanding person in the Exterior Realm.

    He greeted her with a fist and palm salute and said, ¡°The reputation of the Jade Pce has inspired awe in three realms, yet I have not weed you properly. Wee, Lady Fang!¡±

    Fang Huayin had been cultivating at the Jade Pce for many years, hence she had no doubts about the identity of the Descendent of the Premier. Upon hearing his words, she revealed a smile on her face, ¡°Thank you, Sect Leader Fan.¡±

    She was not asposed as she seemed to be in her heart. No matter what had happened, the Golden Grow Sect used to be a huge sect in ancient times with a strong historical background. If she appeared to be vulnerable, they could take advantage of her in secret, or worse, bully her openly. Although she could ask for help from the master via the Trailokyavijaya Wheel, her trial would be considered a failure if she sought help from her master.

    Therefore, even if she was new to the Exterior Realm, and could not prompt the Trailokyavijaya Wheel, after multiple trials during her voyage, she managed to integrate it into the Biantian Jidi Conjuration with a touch of the breath of the Heavenly Weapon. It had caused her spirit and temperament to look extraordinary, andstly, she also topped her appearance with a deep sense of Endless Chaos which was fairly discernable, not afraid that anyone would get dubious about it.

    The disguise was a sess as predicted! It shook the Sect Leader of the Golden Crow Sect, Fan Lishuang!

    Unbeknownst to Fang Huayin, her mysterious look was a factor, but the invitation card that imitated the Transcendent Messenger of Golden Turtle Ind was the leading factor that truly shook Fan Lishuang.

    Upon entering the Golden Crow Sect, both the host and the guest had an enjoyable conversation with each other. Knowing that there were enough materials prepared by the Jade Pce, and thosecking could be obtained from his sect, Fan Lishuang agreed to the matter of refinement without hesitation. He arranged for Fang Huayin to stay at Lingxiu Realm.

    ...

    ¡°Prince? Prince?¡± looking at the Night Emperor, Yunyue was lost in her thoughts. Yunyue waved her hand in front of him. Her fingers were fair and tender.

    The Night Emperor squinted his eyes and snorted, before calling upon Liushang to give him an order, ¡°Go and get the Heavenly Weapon left by Lord Taiyi from the treasury.¡±

    Liushang snuck a nce at Yunyue before she uttered with a gentle smile, ¡°What a brightdy she is, capable of assisting the prince, not to mention what she had donest time.¡±

    As she was talking, she walked toward the back of the cabin. She revolved the magic code, disengaged the Restricted Spell and entered the treasury.

    ¡°Look at her, Prince...¡± Yunyue pouted as she said.

    Huo Lishang loved to see her act cute, hence, he grinned and answered, ¡°It¡¯s not the first day you¡¯ve known her. Anyway, what were the materials Lord Taiyi, Han Guang used to refine his Heavenly Weapon?¡±

    Yunyue furrowed her brows and recalled, ¡°A broken violet me sword with the words Fiery Rosefinch engraved on it; a Bihua Residual Sword carved with Ebony; another scrap of the Xuanming Sword, and a crust that contains dual properties of metal and earth, possibly the molt of a Demon Fairy Insect.¡±

    She had once reported those details to the prince, but he overlooked them for there was no clue until today.

    The Night Emperor gently nodded, raising his right hand to stroke his lower jaw. At that moment, Liushang returned with a ck metal bamboo whip. Its weight was already heavy enough to slow down the pace of an Exterior Realm strong person like Liushang, even without revealing its divinity.

    With a grab, the Mountain-Moving Whip was in the Night Emperor¡¯s left hand. He turned around to examine it and forced a smile as he said, ¡°The Primitive Emperor, Su Meng, who is proficient in these two great conjurations, the Premier Golden Stamp and the Arts of Eight-Nine to be a certified Dharmakaya. Moreover, he is equipped with the Legendary and Nirvana Realm characteristics and can handle both with great precision. No wonder his words are considered thews of the world; no wonder he could kill the Poison God in Earth Fairy Realm at Southern Wastnd back then, and snatched the Mountain-Moving Whip...¡±

    It was the information from the Luo Sect that he had neglected earlier. It struck him suddenly, and he finally understood what was going on.

    Liushang, Yunyue, and the remaining concubines were left speechless. The Primitive Emperor Su Meng was too bbergasting!

    A true Descendant of the Premier, mastering two divine skills, owning dual features from Legendary and Nirvana Realm, killing an Earth Fairy demon, and having his words considered as thew. Looking at each achievement was impressive enough, not to mention he was even way better than the Prince in the same realm!

    ¡°The Poison God... the Mountain-Moving Whip... the Primitive Emperor is Lord Taiyi, Han Guang himself!¡± Yunyue snapped to realization. She was not happy at all, because for sure, nobody would hope to have such an enemy.

    The corner of the Night Emperor¡¯s mouth revealed a smile, but his gaze was deep and serene, ¡°The title of Lord Taiyi or the name Han Guang is most likely a fake one. As for the Primitive Emperor... I¡¯m afraid he is the Heavenly Lord Yuanshi in the Immortal World.¡±

    He sounded calm, but his voice echoed in their ears.

    ¡°Heavenly Lord Yuanshi...¡± Youhua, Xiapei, and other concubines gasped for breath. This title was more dominant and dignified than the Primitive Emperor! For someone who can remain safe and sound with this title until today, he must be a terrifying guy.

    Not forgetting the Heavenly Lord Yuanshi is the prime of everything, the cause for every consequence and the creator of the world!

    ¡°Thank goodness the Primitive Emperor only got upgraded recently, so he is still a Man Fairy,¡± Yunyue suddenly recalled about this as she patted her chest, letting out a sigh of relief.

    The Night Emperor smiled as he reached for his tea and took a sip, ¡°You¡¯re wrong. He has be an Earth Fairy, even so, he is highly on par with a Celestial Being. Nowadays, those who can defeat him are little in numbers. Nheless, I am deemed worthy of being defeated by the Heavenly Lord Yuanshi.¡±

    It was not until now that he could fathom the words of that peculiar Taoist during his voyage. How could I possibly survive the karma of the Heavenly Lord Yuanshi?

    No wonder the Thousand Faces Thousand Years Trials Art nearly backfired!

    Anyhow, I have done countless silly things, and the worst of all was to alienate the real Han Guang who has turned into a Celestial Being...

    ¡°An Earth Fairy? It has only been a few years since hisst upgrade...¡± Yunyue echoed with shock, ¡°He¡¯ll be a Celestial Being in no time!¡±

    Such progress in cultivation will cause anyone who treats him as an enemy or attempts to fight against him to appear like someone whocks wisdom or overconfident unless that person is extremely powerful.

    ¡°Are we still going to take revenge on him, Prince?¡± Liushang asked timidly.

    The Night Emperor smiled, ¡°Dear Yunyue, order therade from the Golden Crow Sect to inquire what the disciple from the Jade Pce is going to refine.¡±

    ¡°Prince, we didn¡¯t lose anything, so why not we...¡± Yunyue furrowed her brows as she gave her a suggestion.

    The Night Emperor broke intoughter, ¡°Your Prince, I am the Wizard King of the Luo Sect. The Primitive Emperor is a foe of mother, so even if we disregard our discontentment, we should do something for her, shouldn¡¯t we? Moreover, mother is an influential figure in the Nirvana Realm. How can she not look after us?¡±

    He said that on purpose because a person from the Nirvana Realm, the Ajati Matriarch could sense it regardless of mentioning her verbally or in mind. Complimenting her may bring benefits to him, so why not?

    Of course, sensing it once being thought of was limited to just a title because it did not mean that theplete thought would be exposed. The Ajati Matriarch could only sense that someone mentioned her, and thereby cast a look toward that direction. Unless she put her supernatural power to good use by invading the soul, or else she would not be able to obtain the full context of the conversation effortlessly.

    ¡°Yes, Prince,¡± Yunyue buried her emotions, revealing her respectful and submissive side.

    ...

    He Mu did not dare to give the cold shoulder as the master had assigned him the task in a serious manner. He traveled day and night with all possible speed to Southern Wastnd, asionally switching between routes so that he was not trailed or intercepted. He would choose to go to ces where the righteous dominated when his strength was draining out, like the Sect of Six-Fans from Zhou Cheng and anywhere near the elite forces.

    With his meticulousness, he got closer to the Southern Wastnd which was full of mountains and wild grounds in view.

    At this moment in time, He Mu felt abnormally fatigued. He understood that he must be at his limit; so he examined his surroundings before putting off his conveyance light and resorted in a secluded cave.

    It was near to the Southern Wastnd, which was too far for the righteous to reach him; therefore, he had to find a ce to hide.

    Since the sublimation of his arts, He Mu crossed the First Heavenly Stairs in a short period. He kept an eye on the Celestial Parting Sword while taking pills, and sat in meditation to rejuvenate himself, cautiously being aware of his surroundings.

    As for anything rted to Southern Wastnd, if an enemy appeared, it would be the powerful Heresy that he could notpete directly. He could only stand a chance to win if the Celestial Parting Sword was with him.

    A gust of chilly wind blew across suddenly. It was so spine-chilling that even a person as skilled as He Mu shivered.

    Without hesitation, he immediately borrowed a touch of breath from the Celestial Parting Sword, and released it to the surroundings, hoping that any enemies would be frightened off.

    He Mu had only one chance to hit if he was to maneuver the Celestial Parting Sword in his current realm. Therefore, scaring off the enemy would be a better choice.

    A beam of five colors, red, green, gold, white, and ck shot out from the sword, emanating a divine aura. At the same time, it weighed heavily on every living being in the deserted mount, regardless of any wild gods or evil beasts, causing every being in the wilderness trembled with fear.

    The chilly wind subsided, the coldness faded, and everything returned to normal.

    After regaining his strength, He Mu instantly fled to another direction. He had to make another round before he could finally reach the Southern Wastnd.

    He gaped at what he saw the very moment he entered the Southern Wastnd.

    He had never been to this ce but had only heard of the Demon Emperor with mixed responses, either good or bad. Some said the Southern Wastnd would openly pass on the Peerless Divine Skills, which was indeed a gospel to those practicing arts; others imed that the Demon Emperor was vicious as he lured people to go astray, then brainwashed them so that they could help build his good reputation by spreading good words about him. He aimed to break the foundation of righteousness. Hence, people were warned to be cautious at the Southern Wastnd to not fall prey to the Demon Emperor and eventually, lose themselves...

    Debates were going on, and He Mu had not been able to distinguish which statement was true, but as he went further into the Southern Wastnd, he felt it was a flourishingnd. It wasmon to see people determined to practice arts, youths exchanging experiences and various types of activities such as mining and farming being carried out at full st. Although it was yet to see a strong person, the feeling as though the morning sun was gradually rising gave others a deep impression.

    Indeed, there were intrigues, the bright and the feebleminded,ughter and joy as well as sadness and pain. Nevertheless, everyone was filled with hope, despite the woes and difficulties, and could pick oneself up to embark on one¡¯s journey.

    Keeping such a unique feeling radiating in mind, He Mu passed the Restrictive Spell that guarded the core of the Southern Wastnd to meet the infamous emperor, the Demon Emperor who earned the attention from the righteous, Qi Zhengyan.

    A green robe draped over his body. He had normal facial features, and a temperament that was not terrifying at all. He did not have a disdainful look on his face as he looked toward He Mu. He was equipped with a charm that could not help themselves from submitting to him.

    ¡°My master has sent me to present you a letter, Senior Qi,¡± He Mu took a gentle breath. He got rid of the uneasy feeling so that he would not bring disgrace to the Jade Pce.

    At this instant, a freezing chill shivered down his spine, and stirred up his inners in coldness and gloominess, forming a pitch-ck shadow behind him!

    ng!

    The Celestial Parting Sword in his possession wailed an rm.

    What happened? Does an enemy prate through the Restrictive Spell by making use of my body?

 Chapter 1066: Mental Influence

    <h4>Chapter 1066: Mental Influence</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    A ck shadow appeared and a chilly wind blew by, He Mu suddenly felt that his blood froze inch by inch. The Primordial Spirit had trouble thinking, and everything in front of it was covered in yellow-brown ice, even the air flow seemed to have frozen. The vision in his mind was an illusion, as if he was falling into the Legendary Nine Secluded Undergrounds, surrounded by shadows of ghosts, and a big army was ready to attack.

    If it wasn¡¯t for the Celestial Sword using the Five Elements to cover him with the dazzling mixture of red, yellow, white, and ck colors, He Mu believed that he would have long turned into an ice sculpture, blown into ash by the chilly wind.

    As though heaven and earth had be the Ghost Land of the Nine Nether, a smell of death pervaded the air. The Hei Jia Demon next to Qi Zhengyan took a step forward, his right hand clenched into a fist as he stared at the ck shadow.

    Were these the Thousand Year-old Ghosts that were summoned from the depths of the Nine Levels of Underground?

    There were also yellow-brown frosts on his ck colored Hei Jia. It wasn¡¯t easy for him, as even though he was quite conscious, but there was still a distance of hundreds of millions of universes from its peak level of recovery.

    Boo hoo!

    The sound of ghosts crying was everywhere as a wave of cold-like horrifying power washed by. Qi Zhengyan¡¯s face was impassive, a Red Stream was all over his body, and on his head floated two bright golden stars.

    One was Equality and the other was Self-strengthening.

    Equality had just appeared, and the terrifying aura of the Thousand Year-old Ghosts had suddenly been cut off. Qi Zhengyan¡¯s strength grew stronger, so the two sides were now on par. The Self-strengthening star was giving out a red light, like the flourishing and vitality of Asahi, it swept back and forth, causing the many shadows of ghosts to pause right where they were, as if they had their own minds with the intent to endeavour.

    ¡°Is death an eternal slumber? The Red Stream had swept away all the ghosts!¡± Qi Zhengyan snorted and swung his fist, calming the Devil¡¯s ws as if they had sumbed to him.

    The red light glowed on the face of his fist, and as if the shadows of the ghosts had been summoned by it, together they turned their weapons around and raised their gs, dashing toward the direction of the Thousand Year-old Ghosts.

    Boom!

    The Yin aura emerged, and the ck mist danced chaotically. The shadows were punched into pieces and turned into a cloud of ck mist as it tried to reform back.

    At this moment, He Mu saw that the Five Colors Divine Sword in his hand was flying upward by itself. As if it hade from the outside world, it drew a halo in the air, constraining the Yin and Yang, but it suddenly turned a bit chaotic.

    The ck mist sank into the halo and disappeared without a trace.

    The surrounding ice melted away, and only the eerie atmosphere remained as everything went back to normal.

    He Mu turned around, his heart hammering against his chest. He was worried about the demon¡¯s wrath, so he thought if he purposely hid the aura of the ghosts¡¯ shadows, then the demon could not use the Restrictive Spell.

    ¡°No one knows how much time the Thousand Year-old Ghost Emperor had spent meditating in the Nine Levels of Underground, not to mention that it has this mysterious ability to possess a person¡¯s body. If it can¡¯t find bodies to possess, then it¡¯ll consume its own energy when it annihtes the things around it, and it could even reincarnate back to the Nine Levels of Underground,¡± the Hei Jia Demon suddenly piped up.

    Qi Zhengyan nodded slightly, ¡°They are the old followers summoned by the Demonic Monarch.¡±

    He was concise and did not say more. Then, he turned to He Mu and calmly said, ¡°Even the Celestial Swords could not stop the possessed controlled by the Ghost Emperor, but they could, if they revealed their full power.¡±

    ¡°Thanks for your advice,¡± He Mu immediately breathed a sigh of relief.

    At that moment, they then realized that the face of the Demon Emperor was quite familiar, as if they had seen it before.

    Sure enough, it was a disciple of Huan Hua.

    Qi Zhengyan took the letter and unfolded it to have a look, ¡°I have no problem with sharing my art with the Righteous Martial Artists, but they have to promise to not stop those who are interested froming to the Southern Wastnd.¡±

    ¡°The younger generation will pass the message to their mentors, but the mentors once said that with peerless magic, who would ask for more? So the Righteous Martial Artists have no reason to stop those losers who had already been filtered out,¡± said He Mu honestly.

    ¡°Very well,¡± Qi Zhengyan looked like he did not have much to say, so he ordered his Hei Jia Demon to prepare the Orifices-Point Activation Stage and the Exterior Section of his Peerless Art. It was the essence of many arts, and it did not interfere with the direction of future sublimation. As for the Dharmakaya Section, Qi Zhengyan himself had only recently been promoted. Although there were inheritance and insight from the Demonic Lord, it still wasn¡¯t an easy task for one to promote and improve themselves.

    As he watched He Mu put away the Celestial Parting Sword and the section of his art, the Hei Jia Demon frowned and asked, ¡°Demonic Lord, the righteous really don¡¯t know their ce. I can¡¯t believe they actually have the guts toe to your front door and ask for your Divine Skill!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s okay,¡± Qi Zhengyan looked beyond the cliff with his hands behind his back. ¡°What I want is a chance for every mortal being, those who are willing to strive for self-improvement, an opportunity for all who are willing to endure hardship to make progress. The thought of taking over the upper-ss dynasties had never crossed my mind, and nowadays, those who are talented won¡¯t need to travel to the Southern Wastnd through a long distance anymore, they could just practice at their local dynasties. As for the ones who weren¡¯t chosen, they still have a chance to go to the Southern Wastnd, which is where we are. Although it¡¯s a bit further away, why not do it?¡±

    ¡°Open your eyes, Demonic Lord. It¡¯s impossible to do it,¡± sighed the Hei Jia Demon.

    Qi Zhengyan smiled, ¡°I¡¯m just worried that the martial artists from the dynasties cannot handle it, exhausting themselves in the process.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± the Hei Jia Demon did not understand. He was often disturbed by the means of killing.

    ¡°Every martial artist¡¯s Orifices-Point Activation Stage and image are trained from our art, the difference between them is really small, so it¡¯s bound to change.¡± Qi Zhengyan continued impassively, ¡°However the enticement of the Peerless Art that effectively solved the current crisis had made them indifferent in the long run, and it looks like the martial artists and the inheritance itself still exist. As for how they exist, that¡¯s another matter.¡±

    ¡°There is a great trend, those who go along with it will be prosperous, but those who go against it will face death.¡± The Hei Jia Demon seemed stunned for a moment, then continued, ¡°Hence, the Demonic Monarch wants to stop this from happening to prevent you, Demonic Lord, frompletely subduing the Devil¡¯s ws and be caught in a difficult situation before he wakes up.¡±

    ¡°The Demonic Monarch can create a primitive diabolism in the crevice between the Emperor and the Demonic Sage, but he is no better than the wise traditional Evil Demon, who could certainly gain all the wisdom from the teachings of the Wang family from Jiangdong. It is more cautious and considerate, so he will not blindly attack for the time being.¡± Qi Zhengyan walked to the window of the temple with his hands behind his back, ¡°The reason he summoned the old followers was, first, he wanted to test my current strength and confirm the role of the two stars that I had condensed, all of this to prepare for future difficulties; second, to give me a sense of oppression, to let me know that he was watching me, so that I¡¯ll lose my way, bing more eager for sess, and have more contradictions with the righteous. Then he¡¯ll be making trouble behind the scenes, causing disputes, and reviving the past chaos caused by the Tyrant.¡±

    ¡°What a crafty old scoundrel...¡± The Hei Jia Demon never thought that a simple attack would have such a deep meaning, ¡°Luckily you are rational and see things thoroughly.¡±

    Qi Zhengyan shook his head and said, ¡°He will never understand the path that I seek, so no matter how hypothetical it is, it will still go wrong. It is not easy to collect my thoughts, but his mental influence on me is also hard to achieve.¡±

    ¡°However, sooner orter we will also be at war with the righteous, and the longer it is dyed, the better.¡±

    ¡°Sooner orter we will be at war?¡± the Hei Jia Demon was astounded. Haven¡¯t we already sent out the Peerless Divine Skill? Then we should be at peace with the righteous!

    He was better at fighting and killing nastily, his emotions were often affected by this aspect, but he was dull when analyzing things like a situation.

    This was amon problem with the Evil Demons of Nine Levels of Underground, only a few could get rid of the shackles on this aspect.

    Qi Zhengyan showed no change in his expression, and he calmly said, ¡°For greedy people, the more they receive, the more they want. If they are blindly given a concession, then they will push their luck until they get their hands on the art, and after gaining more confidence, surely they will think of other ways to go about it again. Only when we fight against each other and not fear the fight itself, that we can get along with each other well.¡±

    ¡°Over the past, there has never been a unteral concession from either side in exchange for a truly friendly rtionship.¡±

    ¡°So, we have to make early preparations.¡±

    ¡ª

    Over time, the fire in the furnace of the Golden Crow Sect had always been burning bright as each Myriad World Knowledge Ball contributed their parts in refining sess.

    Fang Huayin was always working hard, helping with the refinement. Under the intense training, the process of refining treasures of heaven and earth had also been greatly elerated. After a few more days, all of the items will bepleted.

    Above the sea of clouds, the gorgeous ship with several decks of the Night Emperor were quietly drifting. Yunyue was reporting the news she had received, ¡°My prince, the materials given by a disciple of the Jade Pce are of extremely high quality, but the things refined from it are very inexplicable, and their functions are still unknown, as if they do not have much use. ording to an acquaintance¡¯s judgment, we are only afraid of auxiliary parts, and the core of the items are not in the hands of outsiders, as it will bepleted by itself in the Jade Pce.¡±

    The eyes of the Night Emperor were full of love for life. He said with a smile, ¡°This really intrigues me. Well, let the acquaintance write down the refining details of some of the items. We will send out the materials and allow him to send back the imitations of one or two. The prince will examine himself and determine what the Jade Pce is going to refine, then we will make arrangements.¡±

    ¡°Send a message to the Luo Sect, let them send a strong person to intercept the works of the Jade Pce disciples. It would be best if they could get a hold of all the items, then we wouldn¡¯t have to show our appearance directly. The influence of the Primitive Emperor is getting stronger, so it¡¯s best not to offend him out in the open.¡±

 Chapter 1067: The Myriad World Knowledge Ball

    <h4>Chapter 1067: The Myriad World Knowledge Ball</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    The ancient Fusang tree was bathed in golden sunlight, as though it would rise up to the sun at any moment, beautiful and gorgeous. Fang Huayin was standing at the highest peak of Tianyi Ind, overlooking the ancient miracles that he no longer could get close to.

    ¡°Lazy Fang, all of the items have beenpletely refined,¡± Fan Lishuang stood at the side, smiling as he said this.

    The Golden Crow Sect¡¯s refining craftsmanship was extraordinary. There were still a lot of material left, which made them earn a pot full of money. Their faces were full of smiles, as it was hard to suppress how they felt, and more importantly, through this cooperation, they have sessfully climbed the Kunlun Mountain of the Jade Pce. Su Meng, the Primitive Emperor, was officially the current strongest supreme, this was such good news that cannot be bought by money!

    Fang Huayin caressed her White Mustard Ring a few times, then turned around and cupped her hands together, saying, ¡°Thank you sect leader.¡±

    She already made judgements in her heart, as she intended to directly move the master¡¯s stamp from the Trailokyavijaya Wheel, causing him to make his move from a distance as she pulled herself back to Kunlun Mountain of the Jade Pce. After all, what has been told has been done. In order to avoid dying master¡¯s affairs, it is best to consult him first. If the master did not make a move, then it would prove that he did not care about the refined items and wanted to hone his skills more.

    Fan Lishuang was waiting for his turn to speak when he suddenly felt a vast, majestic and sacred aura descending from the void, pervading the surroundings, sending shivers down the spine, and making him feel like he was facing the master of this world, a Great Medium overlooking the River of Time that was flowing quietly.

    Su Meng, the Primitive Emperor?

    His mind seemed to have gone nk. As a light shed in the darkness, Fang Huayin disappeared without a trace, and the aura dispersed right after that, leaving no residue behind. Everything was as if it was a dream.

    Attacking from a distance?

    Not only did he lower his strength with the aid of artifacts, but he also pulled people back to the ends of the earth like legends!

    The Golden Crow Sect was an ancient sect, but the decline in it did not damage the ancient books and records. Fan Lishuang¡¯s knowledge was quite good, but the more he improved, the more speechless it left people.

    In the clouds high in the skies above the Golden Crow Sect, a girl in a white dress stared deeply at the changes and finally spoke to the Palm Lamp God, ¡°The skilled Primitive Emperor is really unstoppable.¡±

    She smiled somewhat helplessly. She was the holy maiden of Daluo who immediately came forth and intercepted when she had received the news of Dharmaraja.

    The advent of air was a characteristic that a person of the Legendary Realm had, it was worthy of the Principles of Karma. The Palm Lamp God did not waste more time, now he has been promoted to a Great Guru by a guru, he let out a sigh, ¡°Now the righteous are quite strong, Su Meng¡¯s strength has skyrocketed, as for the depressing heresy, excluding the Devil Master, it had be worse than before. If we were in theyout of a real world, we would have already lost our chance.¡±

    The current holy maiden of Daluo smiled, took a nce at the Palm Lamp God and replied, ¡°The Luo Sect of mine has never admitted to being a Heretic Evil Demon, so what have they got to do with us? Like others, we can also unite parts of the righteous. As long as there are enough benefits, there will be no eternal enemies in this world.¡±

    ¡°Also, in another ten years, the true gods who followed their mothers will wake up one after another ande to this world.¡±

    ¡°They will wake up one after the other? Are they not afraid of getting washed away by the River of Time?¡± the Palm Lamp God asked in shock.

    The art of the Luo Sect had always been peculiar, as it was born out of both infinity and void, butbined with the power of the incense after two days. So while practicing the martial arts, it can rely on the power of the corresponding gods and a lot of supernatural powers, especially the tyrannical ones, such as the Twelve Oracles. At the beginning when practicing the art of the Luo Sect, there was no way of knowing whether one could be a god in the future and gain the title of god. So, apart from the holy maiden that was specially cultivated, everyone else had to practice ording to the ancient books and recordings, forming different forms. One should have no regrets when signing up, and when one gets the title of god, it will be infused with a little Divine Power, and the form would change in correspondent with the god. When one bes a hierarchy, one can use the Divine Power of the Immortal Woman to change the form of the body, no longer bound by the power of the gods before that.

    Thus, the Palm Lamp God had a certain understanding of the true Palm Lamp God who followed his mother. He understood the horror of his power, and was shocked to hear that it would be awakened in another ten years.

    Is the big robbery going to enter the fierce phase already?

    The contemporary holy maiden of Daluo shook her head and said, ¡°Of course they are afraid that even after ten years, they have yet to find the correct node that returns them back. They will be washed away by time and will not be able to maintain their best form, but there is no need for a god to do so.¡±

    ¡°Then why don¡¯t they return right now?¡± the Palm Lamp God asked curiously.

    ¡°It has already begun, but they are not on the other side. Although they have the blessing of the Immortal Woman when they are hibernating in the middle of chaos, some are still infected. The awakening is a rather slow process, it will take at most ten years before they cane to our world,¡± said the contemporary holy maiden of Daluo.

    The Palm Lamp God inhaled lightly and sincerely said, ¡°Pity me, for the world is copsing, and I have no mother to go back to, no ce to call home.¡±

    ¡ª

    Darkness engulfed Fang Huayin, it was so deep that it was as if she was travelling through a time portal. As she saw the different images of the past life, a ck and white light shed, shining through the darkness, copsing the depth of it.

    She felt light-headed, her vision was clouded by ck and white Yin Yang fish, which wrapped itself around the tail, forming a round ball. Then it condensed into a dot, releasing a bright ck and white light, and every thread of light was again differentiated into small rays of light. The changes in ck and white were indefinite as it spread infinitely, forever growing.

    Right after that, Fang Huayin felt the refined items fly out one after another from her White Mustard Ring and into a clump of ck and white light, which looked like a dot or a round ball. It slowly eased up and had a bit of texture, as if it managed to connect both the illusory and the real world. It was a deep and not only confined to the gap between the bridge. Upon seeing it, she felt as if she saw the karma world, the spiritual heaven and earth, the spiritual Secret Realm, and the Space of Dream. She also saw the Real World and the epitome of all living entities in the sea of stars and the vast universe.

    Boom!

    Fang Huayin felt the wrath of the heavens as her whole body shook. Then, she sensed that she was falling into chaos, vaguely seeing the Heaven¡¯s Punishmenting. She saw lightning and sparks everywhere as the clump of ck and white light condensed into a round ball with both reality and illusion.

    Everything calmed down, leaving only thest image in front of her eyes: a ball of ck and white light the size of a skull floating in the middle of the quiet room. It was the symbiosis of deficiency and reality. It shone with trillions of tiny lights and the ck and white light interchanged as it flowed into the void. Her master was sitting on the Cloud Bed and beside him was a stack of green robes. His face was pale, his temples throbbed and he looked like he was exhausted, but his eyes were gleaming with joy.

    Fu Huayin felt as if good fortune hade and her mind was clear. She greeted hurriedly,

    ¡°Congrattions master, congrattions!¡±

    ¡ª

    The beautiful and gorgeous ship with decks of the Night Emperor slowly glided in the Cloud Realm of No Thoughts, and in it was quiet and peaceful.

    Yunyue, Liushang, and the concubine had a shock as they watched the Night Emperor fiddle with the piece of artifact sent by the Golden Crow Sect.

    It was a metal sheet the size of a palm, full of texture and it had a kind of smooth and dreamy beauty. It was covered in strange patterns, iid with different numbers and strange buttons, which was quite peculiar. The eyes of the Night Emperor were full of enthusiasm as he looked at it with great interest. Then, he smiled and said, ¡°The item that Su Meng allowed the Golden Crow Sect to refine was this thing?¡±

    ¡°This is one of the most simplest items, the others had to be refined together, so it was impossible to record all the details.¡± Yunyue blinked as she tried to guess the role of this little decoration, ¡°Prince, what can it do?¡±

    ¡°Simple effects such as light screen images, um, it seems to be connected to infinity...¡± Huo Lishang was in high spirits to find out his spiritual knowledge. He attentively examined the object in hand, then carefully mustered it.

    Zzzzz!

    A strange sound appeared and a wave of light washed by, condensing into a curtain of water. Then an impassive voice appeared,

    ¡°This is the Myriad World Knowledge Testing Center.¡±

    ¡°Your suggestions will be saved, and as appropriate changes are made, please note: you only have the right to give suggestions, you are not allowed to nag. If you have any dissatisfaction, please choose exit directly.¡±

    ¡°Beep! Warning, warning, illegal connection, uncertified artifact!¡±

    ¡°Initiate countdown from three. Three, two, one...¡±

    Boom!

    The metal sheet in the Night Emperor¡¯s hand suddenly sted open, causing a mushroom cloud to rise into the air. It stimted the Restrictive Spell of the ship, causing havoc in all the rooms as broken pieces and scorch marks could be seen everywhere.

    Although Huo Lishang had managed to operate the Brahman Night in time, protecting himself and the concubine, but the ashes painted his face ck, causing a mess.

    He and another four concubines were in a daze, staring nkly at their pitch-ck palms as a thought reverberated in their minds: What on earth is this stuff?

    ¡ª

    Huamei Heights, in the grasnd behind the mountains.

    ¡°This was the Myriad World Talisman that was sent by Su Meng,¡± Ye Yuqi handed the brocade box to Mister Luda. Though she was a cold and restrained woman, she still showed some curiosity. Maybe it was because Meng Qi had mentioned it so many times, and now she finally got to see the real thing.

    Mister Luda opened the brocade box first, and a silvery-white metal sheet greeted him. There was a strange beauty in its pattern, buttons and preparations, which was different from this world. A letter regarding the method of use was attached to the side.

    Mister Luda concentrated on reading the letter. Then he pressed down on a button, and in front of him appeared a light screen, revealing the image of Meng Qi.

    ¡°Senior Lu, will you get used to this?¡± Meng Qi smiled and asked.

    ¡°Getting there,¡± sighed Mister Luda.

    The two were separated by thousands of miles, but they seemed as if they were right next to each other as the conversations just kept on going. The eyes of the Ice Fairy who was watching them twinkled.

    ¡°Senior, please hold on for a moment,¡± Meng Qi pointed his finger and the light screen floated up. In a blink of an eye, it split in half. On the right was the image of the speaker, and on the left was a virtual temple, inside of it were tons of shrunken figures, while on top of it floated a book with the words ¡®the right path for humans is the vicissitudes of life.¡¯

    ¡°This was the order of the group of righteous Dharmakayas. Hey, the order is just right there. As long as they don¡¯t get themselves involved with the people who are Legendary and above, then they can all talk freely here. Even when they are in a strange ce, as long as it was not ces like the celestial world and the Nine Levels of Underground, then they can be contacted by this and not worry about being spied on,¡± Meng Qi¡¯s image shed on the right as he proudly exined.

    Mister Luda looked around and saw that each figure had a name on top of their heads, such as the Unknown Heavenly Sword, the Sword Maniac He Qi, Demon Emperor Qi Zhengyan... hey, it¡¯s the Demon Emperor...

    As he was lost in thought, he saw that Qi Zhengyan¡¯s figure had vanished. Meng Qi saw this andughed lightly, ¡°It is still in the testing stage, so there will be some false illusions.¡±

    Mister Luda smiled and shook his head, not exposing himself. Then, he saw a pair of quiet looking eyes filled with the spirit to fight, and on top of his head wrote ¡®Emperor of the Present World, but not Mad Emperor.¡¯

    Meng Qi coughed to attract his attention, ¡°And if a party was in a difficult situation, we could use the Myriad World Talisman. I will then send out reinforcements, focusing on eliminating the enemy.¡±

    It was just like seeking for Wu Zhuang Guan, if one encountered a strong demon fairy and was helpless against it at that moment, they could immediately contact the righteous Dharmakayas to ask who was avable, then let them advent from the air and join hands, eliminating any disadvantages at hand.

    Refining the Myriad World Knowledge Ball on his own was no fun, but it was also the future to leave Legendaries in the world of heaven and earth, which would also bring him closer to the goal. It was also important to increase the benefits of the Principles of Karma to the current limit.

    ¡°With this, we will no longer worry about the righteous being separated, we can easily identify each individual,¡± He Qi and Yunhe¡¯s figures shed, both feeling the same content at that moment.

    Meng Qi continued, ¡°This is thepleted Myriad World Talisman. There are still some simplified stuff for the disciples to use. For the time being, they could only contact each other one-to-one, a number corresponding to each other that links to their atmosphere, forming a special stamp. By exchanging stamps or using numbers to contact each other, there is no need to worry about them walking by rivers in the future.¡±

    In the virtual ¡®right path for humans is the vicissitudes of life¡¯ temple, he had brought together the basic application of the Myriad World Knowledge Ball.

    ¡ª

    In Huamei Heights, Yang Feiye fiddled with the Myriad World Talisman excitedly. He pulled out the light screen and chose the stamp that he had exchanged before.

    A figure appeared as Yang Feiye said in a low voice, ¡°Senior brother, it really is you!¡±

    This was his own brother, Wan Ning.

    Wan Ning smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, this stuff is really something. Now I can talk to you anytime in the future.¡±

    The two chatted for a while before hanging up. Yang Feiye continued to fiddle with the Myriad World Talisman. Then he suddenly thought, isn¡¯t it possible to call by number? Then does that mean I can reach anyone by just randomly inserting numbers?¡±

    He suddenly got really excited. He thought about ten numbers and then dialed.

    ¡°Sorry, the number you have dialed is still vacant,¡± a passionless voice came from the light screen.

    ¡°A vacant number... was it because the number was too big?¡± Yang Feiye frowned and thought for a moment. Then, he changed the number and after several failures, he finally heard a familiar beeping, which proved that this number was in use!

    Because the two sides have yet to exchange stamps, the figure was unable to form on the light screen, and after a few breaths, a voice appeared, ¡°Hello, which friend is this?¡±

    The voice was sweet and clean, causing Yang Feiye to jolt upright, then he nervously yet excitedly said, ¡°Hello friend, I am Yang Feiye from Huamei Heights. I was quite curious after receiving the Myriad World Talisman, so I messed around with it for a while, and thought about contacting other numbers, which led me to you.¡±

    ¡°It turns out to be Brother Yang from Huamei Heights, I am Yu Hongwen, a disciple of the Biyue Sword Sect. I also thought of contacting other numbers just now, but I didn¡¯t have the courage to do so, please ept my apologies,¡± his sweet voice made him smile even more.

    As the words came, both sides became quite close. They chatted for a while, talking about the matter regarding the river and the interesting stories that went around them.

    It waste at night, but they have yet to go to bed.

    ¡ª

    In the Kunlun Mountain of the Jade Pce, Meng Qi¡¯s mouth slightly twiched, will the Myriad World Knowledge Ball be arge-scale marriage and same-sex dating center...

    He had directly promoted the Myriad World Knowledge Ball and chatted with Jiang Zhiwei, Ruan Shuyu, Zhao Heng, and others. Then he continued practicing in his own space until he lost himself and years had passed.

    Exactly after half a year, the acupuncture points on his body made a cracking sound of opening up, and a congenital force spurted up from the soil, forming three figures. One was a handsome little monk with red lips and white teeth, another was a heavy-muscled chivalrous swordsman with his white clothes fluttering behind him, and the final one was an impressive looking hero dressed in light gold.

    It was time to travel to the West.

 Chapter 1068: Su Mengâ€™s Current Status

    <h4>Chapter 1068: Su Meng¡¯s Current Status</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    It was time to pay the West a visit.

    With a thought in Meng Qi¡¯s mind, the handsome young monk sat down cross-legged, his entire body exuding a pure light. He turned into a golden Buddha, one hand pointing to the sky while the other was touching the ground. The swordsman in white stood as his robes fluttered. The aura of his sword surrounded him, as if he was the source of space-time, the origin of the void, the personification of Tao itself. He looked like a Heavenly Lord, and the sword beams shot out, splitting itself, one into two, two into four, and they popted the countless universes. A glorious golden glimmer spilled forth, his orifices and even his limbs contained an immeasurable, indestructible power.

    The three Yi Qi Turning San Qing incarnations were not simply created by Meng Qi, but by using this godly skill, he reorganized and purified his own cultivation. As he has not mastered the way of time yet, he could not separate his past, present, and future incarnations. With the natural Yi Qi as a foundation, adhering to the techniques of every n, he split into an iplete Buddha Golden Body, a Heaven Carrying Tao Body thatbined the four Celestial Transcendent Killing Swords, an ever-transforming, deified flesh, Undying Tao Body, while the original became a Premier Priest. And only the Premier Nine Seals was not involved in the swordsmanship of the incarnates.

    However, this was just a temporary solution. After all, the Indestructible Original Body formed bybining the Undying Tao Body and the Premier Priest did not require separation. Meng Qi wanted to create a Bodhi Golden Body, but he was yet unskilled, so his chances were slim. For now, the Undying Tao Body is used as a substitute before he perfects the technique.

    As these incarnations were formed from teachings other than his main cultivation, Meng Qi felt at peace, as if he had let go of a burden as heavy as mountains, and he felt light and breezy. Almost half of the energies in his orifice became different worlds and universes after leaving the Kai Tian Seal.

    This is an inevitable step, purifying oneself, seeing one¡¯s true body. When he reaches a higher level, he must devour his incarnates. With the Endless Chaos and the Undying Tao Body epasses all existence, he would be able to split andbine incarnations seamlessly.

    Meng Qi opened his eyes, plumes of auspicious clouds were rising up chaotically from the mud ball. The Buddha Golden Body, Heaven Carrying Tao Body, and Undying Tao Body leaped up at once, falling into the auspicious clouds. They looked at each other and started to sit cross-legged, hiding in the darkness and returning into the mud ball as the auspicious clouds were absorbed back.

    With the help of a godly skill like Yi Qi Turning San Qing, it was easier for him to separate his incarnations than Han Guang... Meng Qi sighed, patted on his green robes, changed his outfit, and jumped down into the clouds. The clouds embraced him as he passed through space and time, arriving at the West.

    ¡ª

    In the virtual hall where the words ¡®Humanity Is Full of Vicissitudes¡¯ were hung, Emperor of the Present World Gao Lan had just gone offline. The several Dharmakayas were excited to try out the different functions while grasping the opportunity to study martial arts and Da Dao. The atmosphere was peaceful and happy.

    Then, Mister Luda, Immortal Yun He, and the other heard an emotionless notification:

    ¡°Your friend, Primitive Emperor Su Meng has uploaded the Book of Myriad World General Knowledge Tiered Building.¡±

    ¡°Your friend, Primitive Emperor Su Meng has uploaded the Simple Symbol Recognition Methods for Fighters and Commoners.¡±

    ¡°Your friend, Primitive Emperor Su Meng has uploaded the Proposal to Work Together with Pce of Mohism to Restore Medieval Prosperity.¡±

    ¡°Your friend, Primitive Emperor Su Meng has uploaded the Application of Myriad World General Knowledge on Long Distance Trading and Natural Penalties of Selling Counterfeit Goods. (Note: Please do not swear or curse jokingly, being hit by lightning is no joke.)¡±

    ¡°Your friend, Primitive Emperor Su Meng has uploaded the Myriad World General Knowledge Virtual Exchange Center. (Share your training discussion, travel experiences, Jiang Hu gossip, and legends here!)¡±

    ¡ª

    Looking at the many books sent by Meng Qi, they felt like they could recognize each word, but had no idea what they meant when strung together.

    They looked at each other, collected their thoughts, and started reading.

    Suddenly, Meng Qi¡¯s image appeared, another emotionless Myriad World notification was heard:

    ¡°Your friend, Primitive Emperor Su Meng updated his current status.¡±

    Current status? Mister Luda, Su Wuming, and the Immortal Yun He looked at the screen, and they saw the image changing, and it focused on a scenery:

    White clouds rolled like waves, spinning into a vortex. The sky was vast and the earth was wide, many mountains stood like trees of a forest. The oppressive aura of demons filled the mountain peaks. On a tall peak stood a Taoist wearing a Bamboo Cloud Crown and dressed in a water gown. A ribbon sash was tied around his waist and a pair of Mang shoes covered his feet. He stood handsomely, the hairs on his temple were dappled, his eyes were filled with the vicissitudes of life as he stared afar. The wind blew his clothes, a spirit of a Taoist could be felt in the air. He was Meng Qi.

    Beneath the scenery was a sentence, ¡°This is the West, where the demons run amok, and deities reside. I¡¯m back here once again, after many years.¡±

    In Xi Jian Pavilion, Huamei Heights, Nature Sect, and Donghai Sword Vige, Mister Luda and the rest were perplexed, wondering what was happening.

    Is Little Su sharing his experience?

    But it felt strange because it was only focused on his own image...

    Then, they heard another notification:

    ¡°Your friend, Primitive Emperor Su Meng updated his current status.¡±

    The scenery changed again:

    The scene changed, it was now showing a deep, jade blueke in an abyss, where no horizons could be seen. Meng Qi wore a Taoist Robe dashingly, his feet on the water¡¯s surface, and his hand was holding a bug that looked like a snake with several heads. For unknown reasons, the monster that should be enormous only took a small space in the picture. The main subject was still the handsome and rxed Taoist.

    Another sentence was written beneath the scenery:

    ¡°Blue Wave Lake was home to the great demon Nine-headed Bug, unfortunately, the bloodline it left behind was feeble. In remembrance to the inevitability of time¡¯s erosion.¡±

    When they saw this, Mister Luda, Su Wuming, Jiang Zhiwei, Zhao Heng, and the rest seemed to have understood something.

    Meng Qi kept the Nine-Headed Bug¡¯s descendant and stopped posing. When he smiled and looked at his Myriad World Talisman, he saw a series of notifications:

    ¡°Your friend, The Heavenly Sword Su Wuming is now offline.¡±

    ¡°Your friend, Single Hearted Sword Mister Luda is now offline.¡±

    ¡°Your friend, Sword Maniac He Qi is now offline.¡±

    ¡°Your friend, Jiang Zhiwei is now offline.¡±

    ¡°Your friend, Qi Zhengyan is now offline.¡±

    ¡°Your friend, Zhao Heng is now offline.¡±

    ¡°Message from your friend, Ruan Shuyu, ¡®Is this edible?¡¯¡±

    ¡°Message from your friend, Immortal Yun He, ¡®Find more materials!¡¯¡±

    ¡°Your friend, Immortal Yun He is now offline.¡±

    I am just posting a status, why are you guys like this... Meng Qi wiped away his nonexistent sweat on his brow. ¡°I¡¯ll tryter,¡± he told Ruan Shuyu. He kept his Myriad World Talisman, and earnestly began his journey to Aparagodaniya on feet, to seek the original location of Wu Zhuang Guan in the past as a Taoist.

    ¡°That descendent of the Nine-headed Bug was not exactly intelligent, I have to ask some demon kings who are real deals,¡± Meng Qi touched his own chin.

    Achoo! At that moment, countless demon kings in Aparagodaniya sneezed and shivered, as if an unspeakable evil intent was surrounding them.

 Chapter 1069: Immortal Demon Fairy

    <h4>Chapter 1069: Immortal Demon Fairy</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    Mist drifted in in Girl Fairnd. The intention of escaping the world was lofty.

    In the delicate room that fluttered with happiness, pieces of lotus petals were blooming and absorbing the pinkness greedily. The present Bodhisattva of Joyid on the lotus tform and rested her chin on her hand as her white silk clung to her body. There was an indescribable longing and it was too beautiful to be absorbed all at once.

    ¡°This is the function of the Myriad World Talisman...¡± in front of her was the Bodhisattva of Lianyu who came out with the division of Zero Mouth creatively. She was holding the simple metal piece which was just the size of a palm.

    The Bodhisattva of Joy shifted her long legs and changed into a sitting positionzily. Her white silk moved and it felt like it was springtime. The boys standing nearby could not take their eyes away from her. Their breaths were getting heavier and they could not wait to spring upon her.

    ¡°Oh, this is nice,¡± the Bodhisattva of Joy took the Myriad World Talisman and looked at it for a while. She smiled, ¡°A bosom friend afar brings a distantnd near. The message of the poem suddenly came to me, we no longer need to staymitted in the whorehouse or travel aimlessly just to stay by a stump waiting for more hares toe. Now, we are able to take the initiative without stepping out by having this talisman. All the cute guys will be ours.¡±

    Although the Bodhisattva of Lianyu also thought that the Myriad World Talisma was good, it was only because of the living liking new things. Confused, she asked, ¡°What is the difference of it? Aren¡¯t we still required to take the initiative to seduce others?¡±

    ¡°Of course there is a difference. When walking all the corners of the country, when men who are well-experienced or had counsel from experience enter a whorehouse, they are very alert. Even if it is about jealousy, they will be very careful. We often need to use aromas or drugs to aid us, which are too obvious. However, now we get to know this Myriad World Talisma by fate. It is beautiful as it seems like we are fated in the midst of a thick cloudiness. Things happen without extra effort when the love is deep...¡± although the Bodhisattva of Joy had not used the Myriad World Talisman before, what she said was hitting the nail on the head.

    She grinned and continued, ¡°In fact, we can be acquainted with people who are miles away. Staying home is better than staying at the whorehouse, it would be very convenient. In addition, the living arezy and would want to avoid troubles. Most importantly, between ady who was in a whorehouse and a shydy who only admired a knight, who would be more popr? There¡¯s no cat who does not eat fish. No man can resist an exciting love encounter which can satisfy their vanity and arrogance.¡±

    There were sparkles in the eyes of the Bodhisattva of Lianyu after she listened, ¡°If we use the simplest Myriad World Talisman, we would not require aura and number to form a stamp. Then I can be both a pure youngdy and also an enchanting nobledy. I can even be a holy nun. Hehe. Even if the officers want to have a demon fox, I can be that, too. This is really a good thing.¡±

    She knit her brows, ¡°However, the Myriad World Talisman was made by Su Meng. It is said that the talisman had thousands of connections with his Principles of Karma. If we use it, aren¡¯t we walking right into the lion¡¯s den?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no harm. Principles of Karma connects to all karma. Do you think that Su Meng has the ability to see through all of it? He will slip through it and only grasp the crux. We will just use the simplest talisman to target the ordinary Jiang Hu people andmon people. Only numbers, without aura stamps. Can he even target us among hundreds or millions of people?¡± the Bodhisattva of Joy¡¯s eyes were seductive and her cheeks were flushed. ¡°Although the simplest form of talismans only have basic uses, we can still add on by ourselves. By that time, we might have a chance to show off the essence of the Goddess Ecstasy Dance.¡±

    The Bodhisattva of Lianyu became excited, ¡°I will practice hard for the Charm Voice of Bodhisattva.¡±

    The Bodhisattva of Joy yed with the simple Myriad World Talisman as she was deep in thought about her grand n.

    ¡ª

    Eagle Magnificence Mountain, Aparagodaniya.

    The Yellow Eyed King was the demon king who was famous within hundreds of thousands of miles. It owned thirty six Cave Demon Marshals, and seventy two Road Demon Generals under itsmand. It was known as the local despot in this area.

    In the middle of the afternoon, the Yellow Eyed King was eating demons¡¯ drumsticks and its mouth was bloody. It looked at the dancingdy demons with sparkles in its eyes and let out an indecentugh asionally.

    At that moment, a patrol demon reported, ¡°My King, a priest named Paranimmitavasavatti has requested a meeting.¡±

    ¡°Paranimmitavasavatti?¡± The Yellow Eyed King was confused, ¡°Which cave or mountain does that demon king belong to?¡±

    ¡°He... he seems like he is from the terran,¡± the patrol demon answered fearfully.

    The eyes of the Yellow Eyed King sparkled, ¡°Terran? Hold up, he must be an immortal since he dares to pay me a visit. I have no idea how long has it been since I tasted an immortal! Bring him to me now!¡±

    The demons caused chaos in the world for many years and the terrans lingered on in a steadily worsening condition. Also, part of them were captivated by demon fairies who dominated the Four States. As for Celestial Beings, the Yellow Eyed King only tasted them when it was young. It could only eat other demon races to satisfy itself at present.

    Thedy demons spread and left. There were mes and a big pot in front of the Yellow Eyed King as it waited for Paranimmitavasavatti with a serious face. If his intention was unfavorable or there was nothing important, it would just take him as a meal.

    A momentter, the Yellow Eyed King saw a good looking priest who wore a water gown and a Bamboo Cloud Crown walking towards it. Gray at the temples, his eyes were deep. It could tell that he was extraordinary. He was holding a brocade box tied with a silk string; it looked precious.

    ¡°I came to see you, my King,¡± Meng Qi saluted with a faint smile.

    The Yellow Eyed King coughed, ¡°Why are you here in Eagle Magnificence Mountain?¡±

    It raised its voice to show its majestic manner. It would open its bloody big mouth if the opposite gave it a wrong answer.

    Meng Qi smiled, ¡°I am from Donghai, the former Dragon Emperor Family.¡±

    As soon as he stopped, his bare skin showed pieces of golden scales that were firm and unbreakable. An aura of terror swept within the mountain cave. It made all the demon marshals and demon generals shiver and want to kneel. The little demons on the outside were scared with their faces all pale. As if shocked by electricity, the Yellow Eyed King itself felt its pores close and its hair stand instantly.

    After some time, the Yellow Eyed King forced itself to smile, ¡°So, you are also from the demon race.¡±

    It was rare to meet a Real Dragon Demon Fairy!

    ¡°I passed by Dongsheng State and Nanzhan State to visit Aparagodaniya, to find an old friend. Unfortunately, I was not familiar with the ce, so I am here to ask for directions,¡± Meng Qi spoke in a somewhat formal manner to show off his Real Dragon Family manner. ¡°Here¡¯s a small token of appreciation to show my gratitude.¡±

    The Yellow Eyed King was tireless prior to listening to him. However, its eyes sparked when it knew that he got it a present, ¡°May I know what is the present? Where do you want to go?¡±

    The Real Dragon family was inherited since a long time ago. They were known to be rich and generous. Even if he was told that it was just a small token of appreciation, it would still be a great gift!

    ¡°This treasure?¡± Meng Qi stroked the surface of the brocade box and smiled, ¡°It is mine, Paranimmitavasavatti¡¯s remnant. It is richer than wine and tastier than food. The gods will not be able to sleep and they will trespass into the mortal world to get it if they see this. If the demons have it, they will forget to kill and destroy because they will be addicted to it. What do you think, my King?¡±

    The Yellow Eyed King was bursting with joy and nodded its head, ¡°Yes, of course!¡±

    It was a treasure that even the gods and demons could not control themselves from wanting.

    ¡°I am here in Eagle Magnificence Mountain to know something about the Wu Zhuang Guan,¡± Meng Qi changed the topic after he got the Yellow Eyed King¡¯s attention.

    ¡°Wu Zhuang Guan?¡± the Yellow Eyed King¡¯s nk face did not seem to be fake.

    ¡°Does your Highness know anything about it?¡± Meng Qi questioned.

    The Yellow Eyed King shook its head, ¡°Never heard of it.¡±

    ¡°Hundreds of years ago, when the heavens had not fallen yet, a Great Medium owned the Wu Zhuang Guan in Aparagodaniya. I wanted to know its former site or whether it has any descendants in the present world,¡± Meng Qi exined in details.

    ¡°I¡¯ve only lived for 300 years. How would I be able to know something which is from 800 years ago?¡± the Yellow Eyed King stared at the brocade box. It was afraid that it would lose the treasure if it did not answer well.

    Meng Qi muttered, ¡°My King, do you know any demon or demon fairy who might know something about it?¡±

    The Yellow Eyed King¡¯s expression changed, it seemed to be in fear, ¡°The Immortal Demon Fairy in Tianzhu Mountain might know something about it.¡±

    Its answer was very simple as if it were afraid to speak too much about it.

    Meng Qi had an idea. He smiled faintly, ¡°May I know the reason why the Immortal Demon Fairy would know something about this?¡±

    The Yellow Eyed King felt that Meng Qi was affable without any reason and started to tell the truth unconsciously, ¡°The Immortal Demon Fairy is different from us. It always said that it experienced the deification, Pilgrimage to the West, and witnessed the fall of heaven. It was very ancient, which is why it was named as an immortal. It has been living for a very long time. It would most probably know something about the Wu Zhuang Guan.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± Meng Qi nodded slightly.

    If what it said is true, then this is an old demon. I wonder what he is like since he once experienced deification and Pilgrimage to the West, and now decided to conceal its name and hide in Tianzhu Mountain...

    ¡°Would you please tell me the way to Tianzhu Mountain?¡± Meng Qi asked.

    The Yellow Eyed King sucked in a breath, ¡°The Immortal Demon Fairy would not like outsiders to visit Tianzhu Mountain. It has been in hiding for years. It does not connect much with the outside world, aside from demanding worship from me and other real demon kings and demon fairies. So, please do not be impetuous.¡±

    It was reminding Meng Qi not to be reckless, when itself was also reckless.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, my King. I know what to do,¡± Meng Qi nodded and smiled.

    The Yellow Eyed King was toozy to talk further. It told the location of the Tianzhu Mountain to Paranimmitavasavatti. In the end, it said with its deep voice, ¡°There¡¯s one more thing that you should pay attention to. There was a rumor that the Immortal Demon Fairy attended that Great Battle of Spirited Mountain, and it was the only demon race that managed to escape aside from the Goddess of Demonic Sages...¡±

    Attended the Great Battle of Spirited Mountain? Meng Qi was shocked.

    In the previous Great Battle of Spirited Mountain, there were only two people who were able to leave safely. The first was the Demonic Sage, the second was Ananda. Although he once suspected that there may be a few other Buddhas or Maha Bodhisattvas who managed to escape and they knew the details of the war, there were no clues. Their preliminary suspicion was that there might be a Golden Cicada. Unexpectedly, there was now another survivor that once experienced the Great Battle of Spirited Mountain.

    Lu Ya¡¯s mission is not easy after all...

    When he was pondering, the Yellow Eyed King smiled widely, ¡°Hey, the treasure, uh, my present...¡±

    Meng Qiughed and passed the brocade box to it, ¡°I hope that you will kindly ept it.¡±

    He turned around and left. He made a step and disappeared in the Eagle Magnificence Mountain.

    Yellow Eyed King took a breath when it opened the brocade box. There was a metal piece. The pattern and style of it was indeed nice, however, it could not find anything that would make everyone be addicted to it.

    At this moment, the metal piece shook and gave out a red light. Since the Yellow Eyed King was a real demon, it did have some insight. It pressed at the center of the metal piece with its paw.

    ¡°Hey...¡± a seductive voice came out.

    After the Yellow Eyed King heard the voice, it felt like it was shocked by electricity. Its whole body was numb and its legs felt like jelly. Its soul floated away and it was on cloud nine.

    This, this is really a good thing!

    ¡ª

    Meng Qi chuckled when he was flying towards Tianzhu Mountain. The Bodhisattva of Joy was not knowledgeable. Did she think that she could get away from him by using the Myriad World Talisman in the in Girl Fairnd?

    Did she not know that in Girl Fairnd, the Void Hometown. and other ces were considered as Special Groups? The information of everyone going or passing by these ces would be filtered automatically.

    Meng Qi stepped onto the Somersault Cloud and flew away.

    Who is the Immortal Demon Fairy?

 Chapter 1070: Neither Dead Nor Alive

    <h4>Chapter 1070: Neither Dead Nor Alive</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    Looking at Tianzhu Mountain from afar, his gaze went between the summit and the clouds, prated the dusk, andnded at Lingxiao Pce.

    From a distance, Meng Qi stared at the grand and high mountain. He had an ominous hunch, feeling strangely vignt and alert. With his current state of Cultivation Base and ability in the arts, he would hardly be moved remotely by any demon fairy, save the ones that were approaching theTyrant¡¯s level, despite the extensively cast Restriction Spell at Tianzhu Mountain.

    The peak of Tianzhu Mountain pierced through theyers of clouds and the base extended under the ground. It was encircled by imprable ck fog that was darker and denser than the sinister aura, deadlier than the evil atmosphere. The unearthly and sinister atmosphere seemed to remind Meng Qi of the insalubrious Spirited Mountain.

    ¡°Indeed, this is rted to the Battle of Spirited Mountain,¡± Meng Qi gently nodded. A hint of staidness shed across his eyes, ¡°As though he is in deep sleep, he unveils no aura. That is menacing. Most probably, he was not an unimportant person. Is he a great sage who was fortunate enough to have escaped?¡±

    Meng Qi listened to the story from King Huang Qiang regarding the Immortal Demon Fairy who had experienced both the deification and Pilgrimage to the West. Yet, he did not unreservedly believe the story as it was nothing like the incident that happened at Spirited Mountain. Looking at Tianzhu Mountain, he fairly reaffirmed his belief. The source of the news that reached King Huang Qing was not identified. It was unsure if the story was deliberately released by the Immortal Demon Fairy.

    However, if the story was true, he could easily make a guess as great sages who had been through deification, Pilgrimage to the West, and Spirited Mountain were scarce. For example, the white elephant that was mounted by Samantabhadra, the Ling Ya Fairy from the Jie Sect years ago, who was also the Second Fairy King of Shituo Range. Or the Golden-Hair Dragon that was ridden by Avalokitesvara, the Golden Light Fairy from Jie Sect, also the Sai Tai Sui from Zhuzi Nation.

    Although they were not involved in the Creation Realm, they were also one of the Legendary great sages!

    An idea shed into Meng Qi¡¯s mind. He took out the Myriad World Talisman to record the image of Tianzhu Mountain. If he was captured, he could update his status to ask for backup.

    Hidden, he took a seat with his legs crossed. He gently pushed the Bamboo Cloud Crown and gave vent to the Congenital force thatter turned into auspicious clouds radiating the chaotic dim light. A stalwart figure emerged from the middle of the cloud and levitated over it. His body was coated with Golden Light. Every move of his was so powerful to the extent that it could break the void into bits.

    That was the incarnation of Meng Qi¡¯s Undying Tao Body.

    The Immortal Demon Fairy was terrifying. Unlike the good ce, he did not have to be there personally. Nheless, he could always develop another incarnation if the previous one died. He was different from Han Guang who strongly relied on finding simr items to reproduce incarnation. Instead, he depended mainly on direct knowledge, namely the Yi Qi Turning San Qing, and the arts that he had practiced himself.

    Of course, ifpared to Han Guang¡¯s Yama and the incarnation of Celestial Ruler, his incarnation of direct knowledge was limited by time. One incarnation wouldst for a quarter of an hour. Two, the time to burn a joss stick. Three of it wouldst for sixty minutes. This rule carried both pros and cons.

    The Undying Tao Body waggled and turned into a Taoist who was wearing the Bamboo Cloud Crown and Water Gown. He mounted the Somersault Cloud and flew toward Tianzhu Mountain.

    After a short moment, Meng Qi stopped at the border of Tianzhu Mountain as he saw two demons with the body of a human but head of a tiger loom out of the ck fog. Their bodies were coated in dark green, entangled by a faint aura of decay and death. They yelled with their low and chilling voices, ¡°Stop right there!¡±

    Intentionally, Meng Qi simted the aura and scales of the Real Dragon to confound the two Demon Superiors. He greeted them with a kowtow before he continued, ¡°This humble one is Paranimmitavasavatti who hailed from Donghai, wishing to visit the Immortal Demon Fairy.¡±

    ¡°Our king said that it doesn¡¯t want to meet any outsider. You shall leave this ce!¡± one of the demons said firmly.

    Meng Qi gave a faint smile, ¡°Then, can you please send my words to your king? If it stands its ground, then this humble one will take his leave!¡±

    Due to the aura of a demon fairy released by Meng Qi, the two demons did not dare to treat him lightly. One of them asked, ¡°What message do you want me to send to the king?¡±

    With a half smile, Meng Qi replied, ¡°The change of Ananda and the Old Man of Spirited Mountain.¡±

    The Old Man of Spirited Mountain? The two demons did not understand the phrase the change of Ananda, but they were very sensitive regarding the Old Man of Spirited Mountain. Back then, many great sages of the pioneer demon race were trapped within Spirited Mountain with no chance to escape. The Goddess of Demonic Sages passed away while sitting cross-legged because of this, leaving the chaos on earth that was caused by the demons unresolved. Besides, their king had experienced both deification and the Pilgrimage to the West, witnessed the fall of the Heavenly Court, and lived through the time during the Great Battle of Spirited Mountain. There were even rumors saying that it had participated in the battle and was the only one from the demon race who had sessfully escaped, save for the Goddess of Demonic Sages. Its reputation and stature among the Four Great Continents had then increased significantly.

    This man before us ims to be the Old Man of Spirited Mountain?

    Could he be one of the survivors from the Great Battle of Spirited Mountain? Was he one of the ancient demon fairies who escaped from the change of Spirited Mountain?

    As he spoke, the two patroling demons began to be fearful of slighting their guest. One of them entered the mountain to ry the message while the other stayed to guard the Restrictive Spell, preventing Meng Qi from trespassing.

    Before long, Tianzhu Mountain began to quake unexpectedly, emitting dust and ck fog. On top of the initial intense grim, the atmosphere resembled the end of the world.

    The ck fog whirled and formed a vortex before it eventually condensed into a pathway that led to Tianzhu Mountain. The sinister determination that had been hiding within the deadly silence, was faintly showing.

    ¡°Come in if you¡¯re a friend,¡± a low voice with indistinguishable age and gender resonated.

    I¡¯ve nothing to be afraid of. I¡¯m merely an incarnation. With a grin on his face, Meng Qi walked forward and stepped into the eddying pathway. He detected a change in the light as he was shifted to a tomb, which was lit up with the eternal me in a blink of an eye. The water flowed under his feet, washing off the vitality. Meanwhile, the eldritch deadliness swamped upward.

    There was no coffin in the tomb, indicating immortality. A ck Ice Cloud Bed was ced at the end of the eternal me. A silhouette, that waspletely covered in a Pitch-Dark Robe, was sitting with its legs crossed. No one was able to sense the sinister aura as it was totally concealed. One could merely notice a weak deadliness.

    ¡°You weren¡¯t at Spirited Mountain back then. How did you find out about the change of Ananda?¡± the silhouette spoke with an unhurried tempo.

    The Old Friend of Spirited Mountain was directed to the guarding demons in case they were unwilling to be the messenger. Only the people and demons who had a thorough understanding regarding the incident at the Spirited Mountain were able to understand the exact meaning when he mentioned the change of Ananda. Meng Qi¡¯s message was a bait to attract the attention of the Immortal Demon Fairy.

    Simrly, the fact that the Immortal Demon Fairy had allowed his entrance and presented him with such a question, together with the environment that resembled the worn out Spirited Mountain, Meng Qi¡¯s hypothesis was confirmed that it had actually been through the Great Battle of the Spirited Mountain.

    ¡°The change of Ananda was the plot twist of the Great Battle of Spirited Mountain. Tens of thousands of Buddhas and Bodhisattva fell into the darkness simultaneously. It was mesmerizing.¡± Meng Qi said nonchntly, smiling, ¡°And, for this humble one, I was indeed present at Spirited Mountain. However, I¡¯ve undergone many transformations. Hence, Immortal Demon Fairy has yet to recognize me.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re hardly recognizable being merely an incarnation. Who are you, actually?¡± the Immortal Demon Fairy exposed Meng Qi¡¯s lie for disguising as an incarnation mercilessly.

    He has such an atrocious pair of eyes. He might really be of Legendary level... Meng Qi retained his smile, ¡°I ambushed Maha Kasyapa and changed the formation during the most crucial moment. I turned the dead alive and Dharma into evilness. Who do you reckon I am?¡±

    ¡°Ananda!¡±

    The ck figure released a mad cry while the scary aura resembled a massive explosion of the gigantic sun. The fierce waves were repressing Meng Qi, giving him no chance to rest and causing his Golden Light to crack. He felt as though he was separated from heaven and earth and the Universe Cave within him was going to crumble. The many eternal mes around the ce had been extinguished, leaving no trace behind.

    Meng Qi revealed his Undying Tao Body as he initiated his power to rotate the Cave, barely defending himself from this bursting and appalling attack. He genuinely felt that he shared some resemnce with the antagonists of stories, and this was all because of Ananda, the Devil Buddha!

    ¡°How did you get so weak?¡± the ck figure was either a great sage or a mighty person. Shortly after the eruption of its suppressed rage, it noticed the unusualness. Being one of the two most talented disciples, the elite among the Great Arhat and the ruler nominee of the Saha Pure Land, he had entered the Creation Realm a long time ago. He was a true Great Medium. Even though the opponent¡¯s Earth Fairy carried a trace of transcendent power, the incarnation projected should not be merely the level of an Earth Fairy, it ought to be Transcendent.

    Remaining his gracefulness, Meng Qi rested his hands behind his back as he said, ¡°I am Ananda. Yet, I am not Ananda.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± the Immortal Demon Fairy gave an exmation of confusion.

    ¡°After escaping from Spirited Mountain, Ananda was pursued by the Demonic Sage. He saved his life by using the Seal of Samsara and chose to utilize the Samsara Formation to search for his way back to the Nirvana Realm. However, he carried evilness within and continued to be pursued by the offsprings of the Demonic Sage during his other lives. He grew weaker after he repeatedly went through Samsara. Eventually, he decided to give up on Dharma andmitted into evilness. He diligently studied the Buddha¡¯s Palm and sessfullynded at the Nirvana Realm. He named himself as the Devil Buddha,¡± Meng Qi casually told a summarized version of the story of Ananda. However, the words were extremely heavy to the Immortal Demon Fairy as it realized that Ananda had been through a lot of ordeals in order tond at the Nirvana Realm as the ¡®Immortal Demon Fairy¡¯ was spending his time leisurely.

    He owns the Seal of Samsara. It is not a surprise for him to be able to turn the Thousand Buddha Formation...

    Seeing the wordlessness of the Immortal Demon Fairy, Meng Qi continued, ¡°The Devil Buddha caused chaos and brought disasters to the mortal world and was personally quelled by Gautama Buddha. He was then locked deep inside Spirited Mountain.¡±

    ¡°Gautama Buddha...¡± The Immortal Demon Fairy interrupted, ¡°He acted personally?¡±

    Its tone was filled withplex emotions.

    Meng Qi briefly furrowed his eyebrows. Suddenly, another thought rose in his mind. The Immortal Demon Fairy might not be his previous candidate.

    ¡°Yes. Gautama Buddha, who has achieve transcendence, acted personally,¡± Meng Qi said frankly.

    The Immortal Demon Fairy sat quietly as though it was dwelling in its own thought. For a very long time, there was only silence.

    Once again, Meng Qi spoke, ¡°This humble one is Devil Buddha¡¯s deliberately hidden projection. He raised me up, hoping to use this as an opportunity to run away. However, with the fight between the Nirvana Realm Individuals, I¡¯ve sessfully cut off my rtionship with Ananda. In the future, I¡¯ll grow stronger as Ananda grows weaker, sharing an ipatible standpoint.¡±

    ¡°So, you¡¯re here to enquire about Spirited Mountain?¡± the Immortal Demon Fairy finally spoke.

    It was very knowledgeable and was able to identify the authenticity of Meng Qi¡¯s narration.

    ¡°I hope that demon fairy can be frank,¡± Meng Qi skipped mentioning the matter of Wu Zhuang Guan.

    Both the Buddhist Society and demon race held hatred against Ananda. unting his will to contend with Ananda, he was able to easily obtain a good amount of information.

    The Immortal Demon Fairy began its story steadily, ¡°The Demonic Sage¡¯s attack at Spirited Mountain was unexpected. When the Mahamayuri and other Buddhist Societies sessfully captured the rebels of the demon race, the situation instantly ruptured. At that moment, the lives of Ananda and Maha Kasyapa were at risk. The great enchantment who was in charge of the Saha Pure Land, together with the backups from the purend, used the Thousand Buddha Formation that was created by the Buddha and Bodhisattva to earn some time. In the meantime, Amitabha from the Western Pure Land and Ancient Buddha from the Bodhi Pure Land sent their will, indicating that they would soon involve themselves.¡±

    The two influential figures from the Nirvana Realm, Amitabha and Bodhi Ancient Buddha, were involved in the Battle of Spirited Mountain? Meng Qi gently gasped. He realized that the Battle of Spirited Mountain was moreplicated than he imagined.

    ¡°During the critical moment, Ananda suddenly attacked Maha Kasyapa. Just like what you said, he changed the Thousand Buddha Formation using the Seal of Samsara, brought the dead back to life and turned the Dharma into evilness. Dragging the Saha Pure Land, Buddha and Bodhisattva who came as backups, they fell into the deepest and heaviest darkness, turning Spirited Mountain into the Nine Levels of Underground. Even the influential figures from the Nirvana Realm who released the power could sense the danger. Later, the Great Sage Equalling Heaven performed his best to destroy the Spirited Mountain with his Golden Cudgel, creating an unpolluted and undisturbed Sealed Pure Land to produce vitality to the remaining great sages and Demonic Sages.¡±

    The Immortal Demon Fairy slowly went on, ¡°I, too, seized the vitality during this brief instability and escaped from Spirited Mountain. Ergo, I have no knowledge of the subsequent incidents.¡±

    Meng Qi was deeply skeptical. He believes that the Immortal Demon Fairy was informed about some of the subsequent incidents. Yet, it involved the confidences of the Nirvana Realm¡¯s influential figures. Therefore, the Immortal Demon Fairy did not have the audacity to make any remark.

    Meng Qi sighed and said abruptly, ¡°From your tone and narration, I reckon that you¡¯re either the demon race or a mighty person from the Buddhist Society. In spite of your sessful escape from Spirited Mountain, you have been disturbed and polluted by the formidable power generated during the change of the Thousand Buddha Formation. You are neither dead nor alive. You use the name of your animal and the help of Tianzhu Mountain tomunicate with the power of the Nine Levels of Underground, barely surviving until today.¡±

    It was not a surprise that the environment here resembled the shabby Spirited Mountain because both seemed to be weing the arrival of the Nine Levels of Underground!

    ¡°Neither dead, nor alive...¡± the Immortal Demon Fairy gave a wry, self-mocking smile.

    Meng Qi asked solemnly, ¡°Shall I address you as the Samantabhadra or Avalokitesvara?¡±

 Chapter 1071: Mythological Era? The Sock Puppet Era!

    <h4>Chapter 1071: Mythological Era? The Sock Puppet Era!</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    When he spoke, Meng Qi had another name in his mind, Ksitigarbha!

    He was one of the four strongest Bodhisattva that was unanimously recognized by all the Pure Lands amongst the Buddhist Society. He made a great aspiration to achieve the Pure Land of Complete Sambhogakaya. It was highly possible for him to involve himself in the Battle of Spirited Mountain. As he was good at handling the Way of Life and Death and guiding one to realization, he represented the Buddhist Society to preside the fight between the real Hells. He was the bane of resentful spirits and the obsession to death. Not only he was not afraid of the pollution from the Nine Levels of Underground, he had the intention to turn the Nine Levels of Underground into Hell and make it into his personal Pure Land. Facing the deadly yet grimy power that was generated during the change of the Thousand Buddha Formation, he was the Great Medium with the most potential to be able to temporarily withstand the great power and seize the opportunity to run away when the Great Sage Equalling Heaven blitzed Spirited Mountain.

    The only question was that the Ksitigarbha reached the essence of Taoism rtivelyte. He and his animal Di Ting did not experience the deification. Moreover, he had been hiding within Tianzhu Mountain. Unless there were some other reasons, there was no need for him to disguise as the animals of Samantabhadra and Avalokitesvara, namely the mighty person of the Jie Sect and the great sage of the Demon Tribe who had been through deification and the Pilgrimage to the West. Besides, with his expertise in martial arts and Sambhogakaya, he was able to exceptionally control the fall and death. It was not logical for him to remain at the status of neither dead nor alive until today.

    Meng Qi strongly believed that, except for the influential figures of the Nirvana Realm, the only person among the Buddhist Society who was able to escape was the Ksitigarbha. However, the one before Meng Qi was most probably not the Ksitigarbha.

    ¡°Samantabhadra, Avalokitesvara...¡± The Immortal Demon Fairy mumbled the two names before he heaved a depressing sigh, ¡°My past has died and my present is yet to be alive. Why are you so concerned about my previous identity?¡±

    He did not deny, yet did not agree. As his current self, he seemed to not want to meet anyone with his previous title.

    Resembling a ghost and being stuck within death and life were the worst insults a Bodhisattva could possibly face during their journey. That was the reason why the angry shriek of Ananda persistently echoed across the dpidated Spirited Mountain.

    As the Immortal Demon Fairy remained silent to Meng Qi¡¯s question, Meng Qi thought it was inappropriate to probe further. To be frank, he secretly preferred Samantabhadra to be the answer to his suspicion. The Avalokitesvara was one of the Western Three Great Sages, the Maha Bodhisattva of the Pure Land of Elysium, and Amitabha¡¯s left nk. He participated in various matters at Spirited Mountain on behalf of Amitabha, the ancient Nirvana Realm Individuals. He was a sound and healthy man. As long as he did not lose his life on the spot and sessfully escaped from Spirited Mountain, he was capable of returning to the Pure Land of Elysium. Even if both his Golden Body and Sambhogakaya werepletely annihted, he could reincarnate at the Eight Treasures Pond of Merits and Virtues within the Pure Land of Complete Sambhogakaya. It was impossible for him to live in such humiliation, hanging on for dear life, when the Amitabha was still alive.

    After the Qing Emperor from the Middle Ages proved the essence of Taoism, Meng Qi believed that Amitabha was still alive.

    After the deduction, Samantabhadra was naturally the answer to his question.

    However, Meng Qi noticed a hint of unusualness during their conversation. The Immortal Demon Fairy addressed the monkey as the Great Sage Equalling Heaven, a title that showed neither intimacy nor impudence. The monkey had betrayed and left Spirited Mountain before it caused a great catastrophe. For the Samantabhadra who was aloof to the monkey, it was illogical for him to address the monkey as the Great Sage Equalling Heaven even if he was not enraged like the time he met Ananda. At best, he would call the monkey Sun Wukong.

    Therefore, based on the appetion, Meng Qi made a bold guess. He reckoned that the Avalokitesvara had stopped calling the monkey Monkey Head, but changed to the Great Sage Equalling Heaven instead, disregarding all theughter and memories they shared.

    ¡°I care nothing about your past identity,¡± Meng Qi grunted before he continued. ¡°I¡¯m concerned about the reason why the Buddhist Society left a Maha Bodhisattva of the Creation Realm uncared for and neglected.¡±

    That was his biggest doubt.

    If the Legendary mighty people were the backbone of the many forces, specifically the Buddhist Society, the Taoist Sect, the Heavenly Court, the Nine Levels of Underground, the Demon Tribe, and the others that ruled the Myriad World of the Heavens, then the strong people from the Creation Realm would be the superior individuals of these forces. They were called the Great Medium. Before the demons invaded the earth, the Qing Emperor, ck Emperor, Golden Emperor, and Fire Emperor among the five emperors of ancient time had merely achieved this realm. Although they, together with a small amount of people, had achieved fulfillment, got close to the Nirvana Realm and were stronger than the rest of the Great Medium, they were still lingering at this level, confined within the sea of sufferings. That proved the scarcity and preciousness of the Great Mediums from the Creation Realm.

    Regardless of how powerful the Buddhist Society was during the ancient times, there were not many Buddhas, Maha Bodhisattva, or Great Arhat from the Creation Realm. Other than sock puppets like the Three Corpses, Past Body, incarnation of Jin Gang and incarnation of Bodhisattva, there were only a few Great Mediums, for instance, the four elite Maha Bodhisattva, namely the Manjushri, Avalokitesvara, Ksitigarbha and Samantabhadra; two Great Arhat, Ananda and Maha Kasyapa; Akshobhya Buddha, Amogha-siddhi and Ratna-sambhava among the Five Wisdom Buddhas; Buddha of Ancient Past, Ran Deng; Buddha of Future, Maitreya Maha Bodhisattva; Buddha of three horizontal worlds, Bhaisajyaguru; and the current Vairocana Buddha.

    Even if he included the few Buddha that he was unsure if they were from the Creation Realm, the Mahastamaprapta and the abandoned corpse of the Buddha of Ancient Past, together with the neer and protector of Tirthankara, the Mahamayuri, Victorious Fighting Buddha and the Garuda, the numbers would barely reach twenty.

    The Great Mediums were only present at the many Pure Lands and innumerable spurs, for instance, the Pure Land of Elysium of Buddhist Society, Saha Pure Land, Pure Land of Azure Stone, Pure Land of Abhirati, and others. After the distribution, some of the purends had solely one Great Medium. Regardless of Avalokitesvara or Samantabhadra, that must be a superior individual or core person of the Buddhist Society. When the Buddhist Society had not beenpletely wrecked, why was he stuck at Tianzhu Mountain, between life and death, barely breathing?

    Once again, the Immortal Demon Fairy fell into wordlessness, remaining silent for a long period of time. Seeing that the incarnation of Meng Qi¡¯s Undying Tao Body was expiring, he spoke unhurriedly, ¡°Don¡¯t judge a book by its cover.¡±

    Don¡¯t judge a book by its cover... Meng Qi gently took a breath. All of a sudden, he felt more fascinated by Gautama Buddha iming the Fruit of Dao and the Battle of Spirited Mountain. After running the thoughts in his mind, there were equal possibilities for the Immortal Demon Fairy to be either Samantabhadra or Avalokitesvara.

    After some consideration, he thought it was impractical to dwell on this issue. Apparently, the Immortal Demon Fairy changed the topic and asked, ¡°During ancient times, the Sacred Buddha from Buddhist Society arrived at the Nirvana Realm. I wonder how much the Demon Fairy knows about him.¡±

    The Sacred Buddha practised the Arts of Eight-Nine and had achieved the Bodhi Golden Body. Meng Qi had long suspected that he might be the Premier Incarnation. Now that he had encountered a Great Medium who was active during the Mythological Era, he would never let the chance slip.

    The Immortal Demon Fairy began to talk in an unvarying tone, ¡°The Sacred Buddha was initially a Tirthankara. He was led into the Buddhist Society by the Bodhi Ancient Buddha to practise Dharma toplete his Arts of Eight-Nine. That effort was for him to escape from the shackles and break free from the restraint. Eventually, he achieved Bodhi Golden Body. He then began to live in seclusion and keep minimal contact with the other Buddhas. Slowly, no one knew his whereabouts anymore.¡±

    Toplete his Arts of Eight-Nine, escape from the shackles and break free from the restraint... no one knows his whereabouts... Meng Qi¡¯s heart was palpitating as he listened to the Immortal Demon Fairy¡¯s story. Despite not saying it explicitly, the Immortal Demon Fairy was suggesting that the Sacred Buddha was the incarnation of Heavenly Lord Yuanshi!

    Was this not the way to escape from the biggest karma among the heaven and earth?

    Moreover, Meng Qi was astonished at the fact that the Sacred Buddha was guided by the Bodhi Ancient Buddha into the Buddhist Society. The game between the Nirvana Realm Individuals was more intense and soul-stirring than Meng Qi expected.

    However, what would be their expression when the original Jade Golden Fairies, the Samantabhadra and Avalokitesvara,mitted to the Buddhist Society and found outter that their previous teacher, too, had joined the Buddhist Society with a sock puppet? That must be an interesting scene.

    Of course, there were also chances that they might not be the original Jade Golden Fairies. They might be Taoist Bodies created from Buddha and Maha Bodhisattva andter joined the Jade Pce. For instance, Priest Cihang, who experienced the deification, was transferred to the Buddhist Society to follow Amitabha. Then, he incarnated as Avalokitesvara and created the previous Buddha¡¯s body. However, the story could be reversed too, that Avalokitesvara created Tathagata, the body of the previous Buddha, then made Priest Cihang and entered the Jade Pce to study the Seal of Yin Yang. When he fulfilled his Heavenly Tribtion and finished his studies, Priest Cihang returned to his Noumenon, so that the Golden Body of the Merciful Guan Yin Bodhisattva could have the traits of both Dharmakaya and Sambhogakaya, both Yin and Yang, turn from a male to a female, achieve fulfillment and arrive at the Creation Realm.

    Besides, there were other stories, such as Lord Dao De joining the Pilgrimage to the West, transforming the Gautama Buddha¡¯s sock puppet, Siddhartha Gautama...

    Nheless, due to all the sock puppets heedlessly created by the Fairies and Buddhas, the rtionship between the Taoist Sect, Buddhist Society, and Heavenly Court was very peculiar and iprehensible, leaving the future generation like Meng Qi confused. The limited sock puppet is indeed the trend... Meng Qi thought to himself.

    ¡°I see,¡± Meng Qi gave a subtle nod before he asked again. ¡°Does the Demon Fairy know the whereabouts of the descendents of Wu Zhuang Guan?¡±

    The Immortal Demon Fairy answered, ¡°Zhen Yuanzi was involved in the fall of the Heavenly Court and no one knows if he is still alive. Subsequently, the Wu Zhuang Guan was separated into two groups. One returned to the World of Gods and the other group hid at the mortal world carrying the ginseng fruit tree.¡±

    They returned to the World of Gods? Meng Qi squinted, That means the Pilgrimage to the West budded out from the Deification?

    Now it all made sense to Meng Qi, the fact that Martial Uncle Xiaobai was able to obtain the direct knowledge, World in the Sleeve.

    ¡°As I¡¯ve been confined within Tianzhu Mountain for many years, I have no knowledge of the group who ended up at the World of Gods. On the other hand, the other crew has always been hiding, never revealing their whereabouts. However, a few decades ago, Donghai Dragon Emperor somehowid his hand on the ginseng fruit tree,¡± the Immortal Demon Fairy said in adagio.

    ¡°The ginseng fruit tree?¡± Meng Qi¡¯s expression subtly changed. The root of heaven and earth has shown up too?

    It seems like the clue regarding Wu Zhuang Guan is with Donghai Dragon Emperor. Shall I make a fuss at the Dragon Pce, too?

    Why is my fate so simr to the monkey¡¯s...

    During the conversation, his incarnation gradually vanished. Thest thing he heard was a sigh from the Immortal Demon Fairy.

    ¡°I would have fallen if I left the world of the Pilgrimage to the West earlier.¡±

 Chapter 1072: Crossing The Galaxy

    <h4>Chapter 1072: Crossing The Gxy</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    ¡°If I left the West, I would have long fallen.¡±

    Meng Qi who was hiding far away from Mount Tianzhu opened his eyes, in his head rang the finalment of the Immortal Demon Fairy, which was so shocking yet suspicious.

    Not leaving Tianzhu Mountain, but leaving the West. This could mean that he did not live in the shadow because of his neither dead-nor-alive status which forced him to rely on special environment like the Nine Nether Crevices in order to prolong his life.

    Are there any other reasons which prevent Him from leaving the West? Could it be the mysteries rted to the war at Spirited Mountain or the reason of him never returning to the Buddhist world? Meng Qi¡¯s thoughts fluctuated, but he did not think about it deeply as he had no idea at the moment, and hecked the ability to probe into it any further. Therefore, it was better for him to keep it at the back of his head for the time being.

    He slowly stood up and stepped forward. Somersault clouds appeared below his feet, supporting him from below as he flew toward the East.

    A few momentster, bluish waves emerged below and golden glitters lept in joy. The sky so high and the ocean so wide, all seemed absolutely magnificent. Meng Qi crossed Aparagonadiya and Dongsheng State,ing to another side of Donghai.

    He overlooked from above with his eyes, and activated his divine sense. Meng Qi lowered his speed as he flew deep into the ocean while predicting the position of the Dragon Pce.

    Suddenly, something got into his mind, and he altered his route a little. The conveyance light moved forward along the sea surface. Tides surged after several breaths and waves surrounded demons of various shapes, such as the elderly with a heavy mottled turtle-shell, the muscr man waving a huge, terrifying pincers,fish soldiers with spike-shaped mouth or dreadful physique, huge lobster soldiers. Ten thousands of them densed the air with sinister aura. They joined together, causing dark clouds to float above the tides.

    ¡°Turtle Chancellor, King Crab Monster, Salmon Monster, Lobster Monster, etc, What the hell am I thinking about...¡± Meng Qi face twitched as he pulled their thoughts back to the right track, ¡°Are they the Dragon Pce¡¯s Navy?¡±

    He pondered for a while before pushing the Bamboo Cloud Crown on his head. A clear gas spread out and turned into chaotic auspicious clouds. A monk in a white robe who looked like an underaged teen with red lips and white teeth, so pure and unstained, walked out from the cloud and approached the navy in a few breaths, surrounded by a vague sinister aura from his original self.

    ¡°Hold on, Turtle Chancellor!¡± the monk in white robe, Meng Qi cried out. His voice was not loud, but was loud enough to spread through the surrounding of the sea. It was so warm and pleasant, made the agitated feeling to be cleared.

    The elder with a heavy turtle¡¯s shell on his back heard the call, hence, he lifted his hand to stop the army. He stroked his curly beard and looked at Meng Qi with doubt as he asked, ¡°You look very unfamiliar and unlike someone from Donghai Marine Family. How can I help you?¡±

    In the past, quite a number of demons voluntarily or forcefully entered Buddhism, and even though they broke away from it afterwards, they learnt about buddhist spirits and martial arts. Hence, a lot of them dressed like monks, so the Turtle Chancellor was not surprised when he saw him.

    ¡°Of course, the Chancellor does not recognize me because I am from Aparagodaniya,¡± Meng Qi put his palms together, and said with a smile. ¡°May I know where the Dragon Pce is located? I need to meet the Dragon King on an important matter.¡±

    ¡°Important matter? If it isn¡¯t something very serious, I am afraid that the king will not meet you. He is agitated at the moment,¡± the Turtle Chancellor said subconsciously with the vibe of the Dragon King¡¯s mightiness when he could feel that Meng Qi revealed an upright and solemn aura.

    No matter where you go, your Realm and Capability would always be the main reasons for you to be treated politely.

    The Donghai Dragon King was the Water God at the Heavenly Court who controlled the Boundless Donghai. He was also a Five ws Real Dragon himself who had nearly reached the Legendary Realm. Furthermore, the Dragon Pce with a long and rich history was an extraordinary ce that had an unknown amount of Restrictive Spell. If one had not reached the Legendary Realm, it was best not to intrude the pce... Meng Qi questioned again with the feeling of uncertainty, ¡°The Dragon King has a strong reputation across Donghai and powerful troops under hismand. His Chancellor is visionary and knowledgeable, too, what is there for him to worry? You may spell it out. I may not be capable, but I have some extraordinary direct knowledge in me. Maybe I can be of help to you.¡±

    He had always been a thick-skinned person. He steadily ttered the Turtle Chancellor and his lots.

    The Turtle Chancellor rolled his small, cunning eyes, letting out a sigh and said, ¡°Aaah, the princess eloped with a human, and the king is furious of the human for having no sense of gratitude toward him!¡±

    ¡°No sense of gratitude?¡± Meng Qi was very experienced in listening to stories, and answered following the flow of speech.

    Aren¡¯t the demons troubling the Earth? Could it be possible for a human to abduct a female dragon in the West?

    The Turtle Chancellor scorned, ¡°Xu Xuan is a dreg of humanity. My benevolent king did not take any action on him. He sheltered him and even thought of recruiting him after he offended the King Fanhai and was heavily injured. Consequently, he had no sense of gratitude, and became so shameless andck a conscience. Not only did he seduce the Third Princess, Ao Zhen and fled with her after he recovered, the Third Princess also brought along the Ninth Princess, Ao Qing with them. The king was so vexed that he could not enjoy tasting food and listening to music. He has been sending out many people to capture them, including me.¡±

    ¡°Recently, rumor has it that Xu Xuan is doing well in full swing, and even bing the sworn brother of King Fuhai. It¡¯s a serious threat to the Dragon Pce!¡±

    King Fanhai and King Fuhai... there are sayings that the Dragon King is not the monopoly at Donghai; there are still some powerful Demon Fairies. Indeed... Meng Qi gently nodded, ¡°When ites to searching for people, I do have a technique. If you are willing to try, please tell me about Princess Ao Zhen and Ao Qing¡¯s birthday, detailed information, etc. It will even be better if there is something that they carry along with them.¡±

    He himself would not break their predestined rtionship, but it was not a big deal to make use of Ao Zhen and Ao Qing in order to meet the Dragon King. He could just send them back to Xu Xuan again after meeting the Dragon King.

    The Turtle Chancellor was listening to Meng Qi¡¯s friendly and gentle heartbeat, and after a moment of silence, he said, ¡°I knew you were a superior monk when I first saw you. Please do lend me a hand.¡±

    He revealed everything, including Ao Zhen and Ao Qing¡¯s birth information and other details clearly, and gave Meng Qi two essories that belonged to the princesses.

    After listening to him, an ancient zemp appeared deep in Meng Qi¡¯s eyes. Dao me burned silently, and ck-white karma light circted and fluctuated, controlling the karma.

    Eh, karma connected is continuously in nothingness, and unexpectedly manage to hide away from my Principles of Karma... Meng Qi slightly furrowed his brows as he concluded before the Turtle Chancellor finished talking.

    Although the Principles of Karma that he had at the moment were just a small achievement, with the correct birth information and details, he could still track down Ao Zhen and Ao Qing and bring them back in void, even if he was in another universe as long as there was not any interference from the mighty people.

    As Meng Qi rxed his eyebrows, he blurted out, ¡°This is interesting...¡±

    He said to the Turtle Chancellor with a smile on his face, ¡°Chancellor, I will look for a quiet spot toy out the enchantment, and utilize the Secret Spell immediately. If there¡¯s any oue, then I will head straight to the Dragon Pce to inform you.¡±

    ¡°Alright, if I am not in the Dragon Pce, look for me at the nearby sea area,¡± the Turtle Chancellor satisfyingly nodded when he saw Meng Qi¡¯s deliberate attitude, but he did not know that Meng Qi had already failed his prediction once.

    Meng Qi took advantage of the opportunity to ask, ¡°How do I get to the Dragon Pce?¡±

    If I really could not find Ao Zhen and Ao Qing, I would just get in through the Arts of Eight-Nine!

    After the Turtle Chancellor finished answering, Meng Qi smiled abruptly, ¡°I admire how sophisticated you are, how mighty the generals are, and how strong and invincible the troops of Dragon Pce are. May I paint this scene and keep it as amemoration?¡±

    His words made the Turtle Chancellor¡¯s eyes to squint into a line, and all the Crab and Fish Generals were delighted. All of them praised the monk for having a rather good taste and thought he was worth to be friends while they were fixing their posture.

    Meng Qi took out the Myriad World Talisman with a grin on his face, and activated the Photo Souvenir. He pretended to be painting, and passed the scroll painting to the Turtle Chancellor and the others for theirments.

    Meng Qi turned around and headed toward the deep sea of Donghai as the navy posed gloriously with their heads high up and chest out. He secretly updated his feed and uploaded the photo with the majestic navy under the caption, ¡°Seafood Feast!¡±

    ...

    Ao Zhen and Ao Qing disappeared unknowingly, and things started to be interesting. Meng Qi found a desert ind and sat down randomly. He calmly and patiently revolved the Principles of Karma once in a few minutes. He did not give up because of boredom.

    A couple of hours passed slowly and the night drew in. It was at this moment that Meng Qi emitted a long karma light from his eyes, and found the connection between Ao Zhen as well as Ao Qing and the outside world.

    There you are!

    Meng Qi moved his body quickly and captured the connection. He presented the incarnation of himself as a good looking monk, and descended from the sky.

    In the vast gxy of the West, a of adequate size was surrounded by more than tens, each with their respective trails. The fourth among all the others have a suitable temperature, normal alternation of day and night, covered in a blue sea, with a myriad ofnds and cities could be seen everywhere. There was even a kingdom upied with so many humans.

    The light years that one would need to reach here from the Four Continents was unknown. Even if the Celestial Beings were to roam the gxy, without the Passage of Time and Space and the Ultra Teletransmission, they would most likely require millions of years to reach their destination.

    This is how vast the universe is.

    Being at this ce, they believed that their father and the other mighties in their tribe would not make it here even if they found out their whereabouts. Thus, they became more courageous and walked out of their daylight shelter.

    They wandered around the town illuminated with lights for a while, and in a sh, they saw a handsome monk in a white robe.

    The gentle and elegant Ao Zhen cked out for a moment, her body shook with a bad feelinging over her. She said in a trembling voice, ¡°Are you the master that my father sent here to capture us?¡±

    ¡°Amitabha, I am afraid I have to offend you,¡± Meng Qi thought about the fact that they hide away from his Principles of Karma previously and said that on purpose.

    Ao Zhen shook her body again and smiled bitterly, ¡°We only have ourselves to me.¡±

    They underestimated the talents around the world and left their safe spot recklessly.

    ¡°Brother-inw, brother-inw wille and rescue us!¡± the obstinate Ao Qing spoke in a shaky voice, threatening in manner but cowardly at heart.

    Her brother-inw was so talented that he was able to escort her and her sister to the deep sea of stars. He amazed her more than her father did!

    But soon as Ao Zhen and her thought how this monk in a white robe in front of their eyes could find them just like this by crossing the vast starry sky and reaching right before them, they felt a surge of despair.

    Such a terrifying monk who is even more mysterious than Xu Xuan!

    As Ao Zhen was immersed in her desperate emotions, tears welled up in her eyes. She forced a smile, and said again, ¡°May I know what your Dharma name is, master? At least let me die knowing who kills me.¡±

    Meng Qiposed his thoughts, and gently smiled as he said, ¡°I am Master Fa Hai.¡±

 Chapter 1073: Fate Of A Lifetime

    <h4>Chapter 1073: Fate Of A Lifetime</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    Amitabha, it is indeed human nature to create sock puppet, no wonder it is still unstoppable even with the repeated prohibitions. What a sin, what a sin... Meng Qi mumbled to himself.

    Ao Zhen took a deep breath, ¡°Oh, so you are Master Fa Hai. I would never forget your kindness.¡±

    Meng Qi said as he smiled, looking at Ao Zhen and Ao Qing not having further movements, ¡°When Miss Ao Zhen mentioned about dying knowing who is the killer, I thought you wanted us to perish together like the destruction of both jade and stone. I am pleased to see you act so sensibly after all.¡±

    He behaved like an evil monk who would destroy one¡¯s fate.

    Ao Qing interrupted even before Ao Zhen replied, ¡°We can still hope for the future even if we are captured and sent back this time. The worst that could happen is that we will be being grounded by father for decades or centuries. My brother-inw is an Earth Fairy with extraordinary skills and a lifespan of thousands of years old. My Third Sister and brother-inw will still get together after everything is over. You Buddhist monk may break them apart for a short while, but not forever!¡±

    Due to a long lifespan, strategies that worked on mortals might not work on gods!

    At first, Ao Qing and Ao Zhen thought of threatening Meng Qi with death because he looked like an Arhat or a Bodhisattva with mercy. Moreover, father would never order others to disregard their life and death. However, when they thought of the ability of Meng Qi to cross the vast starry sky andnded here straight away. They were afraid that they hade to a dead-end right before his Boundless Dharma!

    In this regard, it is better for them to hope for the future.

    Where does father look for such a dreadful Buddhist Monk?

    Well, Father starts to guard Donghai since ancient times; hence, he has a broad circle of acquaintances. Thus, it makes so much sense to know that hees across an abundance of Gods and Fairies.

    As the thoughts crossed Ao Zhen and Ao Qing¡¯s mind, they cursed the Buddhist Monk right in front of them.

    During the battle that caused the fallen of the Heavenly Court, Donghai was affected, and the Dragon Pce was damaged, causing countless descendants of the dragon to die in the battle. The old Dragon King grieved, and bred again, resulting in princesses who were so immature like Ao Zhen and Ao Qing.

    An Earth Fairy with extraordinary skills and a lifespan of thousands of years? As Meng Qi heard that, a thought shed through his mind, thus, he asked with a smile, ¡°Do both of you know about the ginseng fruit tree?¡±

    He heard about the news of the Dragon King getting the ginseng fruit tree from the Immortal Demon Fairy, so it might not be known to everyone but only circting within the small circle of the highest hierarchy in the West. If he randomly went up to him and asked about the ginseng fruit, the old Dragon King might be very vignt and would hide most of the details or even turn against him. So, why not he grabbed this opportunity to ask these two sisters.

    Of course, their saying of not just the lifespan of thousands of years had triggered him to sound them out.

    When the phrase, ginseng fruit tree was mentioned, Ao Zhen and Ao Qing¡¯s facial expression changed immediately, affected by strange thumping sound from the heart, they blurted out respectively,

    ¡°Father even told you this?¡±

    ¡°Your actual target is actually brother-inw?¡±

    Meng Qi suddenly came to realize what had happened after listening to them. The sisters might have brought along the ginseng fruit tree and even the leftover ginseng fruit when they left the Dragon Pce with Xu Xuan. It exined why Xu Xuan could live more than thousands of years in the current times when everyone¡¯s lifespan was drastically deteriorating.

    No wonder the Dragon King did not regard their escape as a privacy scandal and publicly searched for them on arge scale. The Turtle Chancellor was cunning enough to hide this from Meng Qi to avoid him from acting greedily.

    ¡°So, the ginseng fruit tree is in the hands of Mister Xu Xuan. Perhaps, I shall wait for him,¡± Meng Qi purposely said it in such manner. He maintained the smile on his face, so amiable and kind.

    Upon reaching Ao Zhen and Ao Qing¡¯s ears, their faces turned pale as though they had heard the Nether World announcing the end of their lifespan. They were not afraid of getting caught, but they feared that Xu Xuan would be captured and sent back to the Dragon Pce, too. By then, under father¡¯s wrath, they might only be grounded, but they were afraid that Xu Xuan would die horribly.

    ¡°Our brother-inw is a Nirmanakaya who bears the Atmospheric Luck, Buddhist Monk. If you set your mind on him, you will definitely be struck by Five Storms and die in your boots!¡± Ao Qing taunted harshly, threatening in manner but cowardly at heart.

    After she finished her words, she witnessed ayer of clouds above the stars turning ckish green, and green lightning which was as thick as mountains fell from the sky.

    Boom!

    The monk in a white robe spread out his palms, and the storms turned into spherical droplets, going round and round. He smiled gently and said, ¡°I practice Dharma and wield the punishment of storm, so I might need to trouble the Ninth Princess a little.¡±

    Ao Qing¡¯s face turned pale, her lips fluttered and could not say a word while Ao Zhen said softly with a sorrowful gaze, ¡°You are a Buddhist Master and might have even achieved Great Arhat and Maha Bodhisattva, so you must have mercy andpassion for the mortals. The ginseng fruit tree was originally an inheritance of my husband¡¯s family, but father stole it for himself. How could you be an essory to a tyrant¡¯s crime?¡±

    She nned to touch the heart of the monk in the white robe with kindness and mercy.

    A family inheritance? Is Xu Xuan the Descendant of Wu Zhuang Guan? After Meng Qi heard about this unexpected news, he secretly sighed with emotions for he found something else by ident after tracking miles in vain for it.

    Then, he closed his palms and murmured his moniker, pretending like a noble monk, ¡°Namo Amitabha, if the ginseng fruit tree really belongs to the Xu Family, do you think I will be someone who cannot differentiate the angel and the devil after cultivating Dharma to this level?¡±

    As he was talking, a golden precious light floated above his head with a golden Azure Buddha sitting in it. The Buddha looked indescribably solemn and holy, with the light shining upon it.

    The dragon sisters were overjoyed when they heard what Meng Qi said, and they spoke simultaneously, ¡°The Xu Family is the descendant of Wu Zhuang Guan, and the ginseng fruit tree is their inheritance!¡±

    They seemed like they did not have much experience in the Jiang Hu. Meng Qi merely did them a favor to act as a monk superior, yet they fully trusted him.

    ¡°If it belongs to the Xu Family, then why did the Dragon King want to rescue Mister Xu Xuan?¡± Meng Qi was surrounded by a Buddhist voice, so serene and peaceful.

    Ao Zhen hesitated and went on to say, ¡°After father got the ginseng fruit tree, it withered more as it grew, its life was slowly deteriorating. So father coborated with King Fanhai to injure Mister Xu badly. They captured him and interrogated him for the secret.¡±

    It was totally different from what he heard from the Turtle Chancellor. That jerk is indeed cunning... Meng Qi softly nodded and asked, ¡°If he was the enemy of the Dragon King and a captive, how did the Third Princesse to have feelings for him and would be willing to go as far as turning your back against your father and the luxurious life in the pce?¡±

    Ao Zhen blushed, lowering her head and uttered softly, ¡°We met each other for the first time near the ginseng fruit tree. I only thought that he was interesting at first. But I was born with divine talent of viewing someone¡¯s previous life in my dreams. In my previous life, the Earth wasn¡¯t troubled by the demons yet and I was just a white snake. I was almost dying and a poor schr saved my life. As I became closer with my husband, I felt more familiar to him and it was proventer that he was the reincarnation of the poor schr. Our fate was decided in our previous life, and we are bound to be there for each other in this life.¡±

    ¡°Master, you Buddhists believe in faith, karma, and generosity, so how could you do such destruction?¡± Ao Qing begged for mercy once again.

    This story is so familiar... Meng Qi continued smiling. He randomly started the conversation as Xu Xuan was not seen yet, ¡°In this case, I really shouldn¡¯t meddle in this matter. But, how were you sure that what you saw was the previous life? Could it be an influence by illusions? Hmmm, I have Trailokyavijaya Dharma Practice that can assist others to look into their previous life. Would the Third Princess like to prove it?¡±

    This offer seemed to be irresistible against girls, Ao Zhen and Ao Qing¡¯s heart throbbed. They looked at each other for a while, and Ao Qing nodded. Ao Zhen stepped forward and greeted Meng Qi as she said, ¡°Please help us, master.¡±

    A ck Trailokyavijaya Wheel decorated with the Seven Treasures of Buddha shining in dim light floated above Meng Qi¡¯s hand. It shrouded Ao Zhen and pulled her into the world of soul.

    Ao Qing widened up her eyes. Looking at the changes within the scene, she was excited yet curious.

    Shadows were drifting around, heaven and earth reappeared. A small, white snake got caught by a medicinal herb farmer. It was heavily injured, looking very pathetic. Fortunately, a schr in a clean but worn out outfit pitied the snake, so he bought the snake, cleaned the wound and released it into the woods.

    ¡°It¡¯s our brother-inw, our brother-inw!¡± Ao Qing covered her mouth and said in excitement.

    The tiny snake kept on turning its head around as it headed into the mountain. It cultivated hard for a demonic body, but died from the heavenly disaster and reincarnated to the Dragon Pce.

    The scene changed again, retrospecting the previous life. A pool surrounded by fairy mist, filled with golden water appeared in the mental world of Ao Zhen.

    It was so familiar that Meng Qi recognized it at first sight, Jasper Lake!

    Was Ao Zhen¡¯s previous life rted to Jasper Lake?

    Meng Qi was burdened, hence, he quickly activated the Trailokyavijaya Wheel.

    Jasper Lake was surrounded by inds and pces. A prettydy servant kneeled in front of the Fairy Pce while a handsome man stood beside him.

    ¡°Sister and brother-inw, is this the fate of a lifetime?¡± although they went through reincarnation and things had changed, but Ao Qing had a familiar feeling. She asked out of instinct, ¡°Which Celestial World are these immortal children from?¡±

    The immortal children of Jasper Lake... Meng Qi¡¯s eyes were inspired as he murmured to himself.

    Ssh!

    At the same time, the mental world started to shake and everything became blurry. The Trailokyavijaya Wheelmented, the images of previous life started to fade away. Meng Qi could only hear a cold but gentle voice saying, ¡°As the immortal children of Jasper Lake, both of you meet each other in private, viting the Heavenly Law. Before the Mother Queen finds out, both of you better get yourself reincarnated to return to the mortal life.¡±

    The mental world copsed, Ao Zhen regained herposure, recalling what she saw just now.

    Is the Descendant of Wu Zhuang Guan, Xu Xuan really the reincarnation of an immortal child at the Jasper Lake? Meng Qi gasped for breath.

    The t peach tree and the ginseng fruit tree are both symbols of lifespan, and the immortal boy reincarnated and became the Descendant of Wu Zhuang Guan?

 Chapter 1074: Flood Dashed Against The Dragon King Temple

    <h4>Chapter 1074: Flood Dashed Against The Dragon King Temple</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    The coincidence did exist, but most of the time, it was the product of disguise. Meng Qi felt more suspicious as he thought about it because the incident was rted to influential figures in the Nirvana Realm.

    After confirming that Xu Xuan was the Descendant of Wu Zhuang Guan, he nned to wait for the arrival of Xu Xuan to pass the secret object given by Lu Ya to him and also get a glimpse of the way they blocked out the Principles of Karma. But after knowing about the immortal children at Jasper Lake, everything became confusing and unpredictable again, so it was better for him to bypass it for now.

    Thinking about it, Meng Qi put his palms together, his body was showered in the Golden mmule behind his head, and said solemnly, ¡°The Third Princess and Mister Xu Xuan are destined to be in love with each other for three lives and their fate willst for a lifetime. This is such enviable.¡±

    Ao Zhen¡¯s face flushed red again due to embarrassment. Her face was glowing in joy and she was overwhelmed by a cheerful vibe, ¡°Thank you, master, for your direct knowledge.¡±

    Ao Qing was very envious, hence, she asked in a rush manner, ¡°Can I look into my past life too, master?¡±

    Do I have a fate that willst for several lives, too?

    These two dragon sisters had thrown their anxiety, fright, and despair to the back of their head as they were amazed by the skills of Master Fa Hai as a Buddhist Bodhisattva.

    ¡°Amitabha, if it wasn¡¯t the Third Princess¡¯s divine talent, looking into the past and present lives will not be an easy task. Although I have this ability, but our lives are like a repetition, as everyone will be put into the test of the Seven Emotions and Six Desires. It is easy to get addicted to it and forget about the present which may cause someone to be crazy. Your level of cultivation is too low to withhold it, Ninth Princess,¡± Meng Qi shook his head, showing a pitiful and merciful expression on his face.

    ¡°Is it so...¡± Ao Qing¡¯s face became dull due to disappointment.

    Meng Qi smiled as he said, ¡°I am curious about the Nirmanakaya who bears the Atmospheric Luck so I would like to test Mister Xu Xuan. I hope both of you can cooperate with me.¡±

    ¡°How are you going to test him?¡± Ao Zhen became tensed and sober.

    ¡°By solely observing Mister Xu Xuan¡¯s strategies. If I could be convinced, perhaps I may lend him a hand so that he is able to make greater achievements,¡± Meng Qi said it in an amicable manner, without any sense of ruthlessness.

    This does not sound to have an evil intention... Ao Zhen and Ao Qing were thinking subconsciously. Although they were very anxious deep in their hearts as they were worried that Master Fa Hai was nning something evil, but they could only keep an eye on him due to their big difference in capability.

    Could it be husband¡¯s brother-inw¡¯s destined opportunity?

    ¡°Master is very generous and kind, so I am sure you will not give my husband a hard time,¡± AoZhen tried to trick Meng Qi with words.

    Meng Qi did not reply as he straightened his right hand and turned it into a golden Buddha¡¯s palm. The palm became bigger and bigger, emitting the pure light of limitlessness. He then put Ao Zhen and Ao Qing on his palm and leaped out of the clouds of stars to the dark and dim boundless starry sky.

    Curse and cold surged in, Meng Qi showed his iplete golden body of Buddha, stepping on a golden lotus. The lights shined at the back of his head along with the Buddhist voice, crossing the gxy, prating through the void. He walked toward the outside of the sr system, using up quite a lot of his light years to reach a cold and desert.

    It had a simr size as the star in the human kingdom, but there was no sign of life being detected. Layers of clouds were thin, high up in the sky, and the curse was not weakened. There were Great Hill Mountains and holes filled with sand covered by the snow, leaving traces of flowing water.

    In the endless darkness, Meng Qi descended at the peak of the mountain, He put Ao Zhen and Ao Qing down and sat on the ground crossing his legs, like the brass Buddha statue in the temple. He expanded his surroundings with illusionarynd. Golden lotuses were blooming on thend with Heavenly Flowers falling from the sky, resisting the coldness and curse to help these two dragon sisters, Ao Zhen and Ao Qing who were too weak to stay alive.

    Both dragon sisters dared not walk out, but could only hide themselves in the pure soil, waiting nervously and anxiously for the arrival of Xu Xuan.

    In the meantime, at a ce unseen to them, Meng Qi¡¯s Buddhist Incarnation, Undying Tao Body, and his original self took turns toe forth and turned into Golden Buddha statue to maintain the purend because the incarnation severed from Yi Qi Turning San Qing was not longsting.

    ...

    The sky of stars which were upied by the kingdom of humans suddenly cracked. Two people flew out from the rift, one of them with a dark blue helmet on his dragon head and horn, having a majestic vibe. He increased the humidity the whole when he appeared. Another person had his hair tied up and was wearing a crown. He had sharp brows and starry eyes. Although he looked handsome, there was no sign of makeups. His sleeves were loose and they were swaying along with the wind, making him feel very celestial.

    ¡°This is a good ce,¡± the Demon Fairy with a dragon head and horn overlooked the and gently nodded.

    The handsome fairy was amazed as he was facing downward. When he was about to speak, his facial expression suddenly altered, ¡°Oh no, my wife has disappeared!¡±

    Isn¡¯t she traveling around thes with Xiao Qing?

    This handsome fairy was the Descendant of Wu Zhuang Guan, Xu Xuan. His right fingers were quickly predicting for the whereabouts of Ao Zhen and Ao Qing.

    ¡°Could it be the old Dragon King?¡± the Demon Fairy with a dragon head and horn was shocked. He would need to spend thousands of years to cross the starry sky in order to reach here without going through the specialnd. The realm and capability of the Donghai Dragon King was just slightly higher than him, but was yet to reach the Legendary level and deserve the title of Holy God. Howe he could make his way here?

    It was King Fuhai, the Descendant of Holy God Fuhai in the past. He reached the peak of Donghai and was capable topete with mighty Demon Fairies like the Dragon King after going through all sorts of challenges for eight hundred years.

    Xu Xuan frowned, ¡°They did not return to Donghai but they are now at another isted star out of this constetion. They seem to be trapped by an enemy and are unable to escape.¡±

    He paused and continued in a dense tone, ¡°Are they waiting for me to go for their rescue?¡±

    Dug a trap, waiting for me to jump into it?

    King Fuhaiughed out loud when he heard what Xu Xuan said, ¡°In the world at present, now that both of us have worked together, except for some old monsters, who else are we afraid of? I can¡¯t wait to know who is this person!¡±

    ¡°Considering that he was able to arrive at this ce within such a short period, I am afraid he is someone from the nearby constetion or solely a Demon Fairy which passed by and thought of taking the opportunity thates its way. Since I have Elder Brother here to assist me, I am not considered to be in a dangerous situation,¡± Xu Xuan nodded.

    This constetion and the Four Great Continents had a ray of lights, required to walk for a distance of numerous years. If one did not know this ce beforehand or find the Passage of Time and Space, it was possible for this person toe from Donghai in such a short period of time even if the Vairocana golden crow reappeared and performed his supreme conveyancing skills. Xu Xuan was very confident on this point, so he predicted the intruder to be someone else rather than the Donghai Dragon King or someone who aimed for the Ginseng Fruit Tree.

    The opportunistic enemy will never have thought about the existence of King Fuhai and it is also hard for him to know every skill that I have!

    Xu Xuan felt relieved as he thought of this.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, I will take the responsibility to save my brother¡¯s wife as an Elder Brother!¡± King Fuhai showed his gigantic dragon body, enveloping the entire sky of the, conveying toward the outside of the constetion.

    Xu Xuan was surrounded by green light as he flew freely like a true God. He asked emotionally, ¡°Elder Brother, we are different by nature as human and demon. Why do you treat me so well?¡±

    King Fuhai smiled as he answered, ¡°The catastrophe was approaching, and everyone is busy finding their way to live. Who cares whether you are a human or a demon? Who knows that those who stabbed me at the back are the demons.¡±

    During the conversation, two conveyance lights shed the dark and dull surroundings, visible from time to time, passing through the void.

    ...

    At the isted and uninhabitable, grey stones and sands were the only things that existed.

    Meng Qi¡¯s Buddhist Incarnation sat down and crossed his legs with mudra in both his hands. His body emitted azure golden light as though it was the appearance of the real Buddha to the earth, causing Ao Zhen and Ao Qing to keep silent.

    At this moment in time, the sky became dark, droplets of rain started to fall with continuous pitter-pattered sound of the rain, connecting into a water screen to form a white mist.

    Rain like this was everywhere in the whole. The sands were wet, the holes were filled. In just a few breaths, the mountains fell into the ocean due to the destructive flood that was unstoppable by coldness.

    Ssh!

    It was simr in the sky as it was covered by the ck dragon. The grey clouds gathered together and the blue ocean surrounded the whole. It turned into huge waves and pped ferociously on the mountains.

    Ssh!

    Along with the sound of the water, the grey stones cracked so deeply. It was horrific to view with one¡¯s eyes. Rain permeated the cracks, putting off the remaining heat of the¡¯s core, causing it to show signs of destruction and copse.

    The could not even stand merely one attack from King Fuhai. If Ao Zhen and Ao Qing were not here, he would have drowned here already!

    Suddenly, his blue eyes shone, upied with gold color. A Golden Buddha statue not any smaller than him was seen on a mountain at the. A hand stretched out in the air and a Buddhist voice which could shake the soul echoed through the atmosphere, ¡°I am the best in the sky and in the world!¡±

    A huge golden palm of Buddha crossed the huge waves silently, passing through the blue ocean and the ck scales of the dragon. King Fuhai could not avoid that attack and was pped on his soul.

    All of a sudden, the in his gaze disappeared, as well as the surrounding substances. Only a Buddha with one hand pointing at the sky and the other pointing at the ground was left. He looked so tiny in front of Him.

    He changed his mind suddenly as the thought of tininess arose. He forgot about his identity as King Fuhai. He only remembered that he was a Five Poison Centipede that could not have aplete gnosis even after going through all sorts of challenges in this lifetime.

    He experienced his previous life again only in one thought!

    King Fuhai then coiled the but he stayed still in the sky. Xu Xuan who was anxious, rolled up his sleeves hastily.

    Heaven and earth became chaotic and the boundaries were changed. Strong wind was blowing everywhere and the Golden Buddha was sucked into his sleeves.

    The World in the Sleeve can go across realms to store a person!

    Xu Xuan seeded in one attack. As he was about to save Ao Zhen and Ao Qing, he saw the handsome monk in the white robe again.

    He, he wasn¡¯t sucked in by the World in the Sleeve?

    Xu Xuan was dumbfounded. He concentrated and perceived, indeed, his sleeve was empty.

    How... how is this even possible?

    I might not be able to trap him but why couldn¡¯t I keep this monk?

    Could it be that he is a Legendary mighty person?

    Meng Qi, who vanished the Buddhist Incarnation and changed it to the Undying Tao Body, smiled when he saw the World in the Sleeve and said, ¡°I am your Martial Uncle, Mister Xu Xuan!¡±

    As the voice faded away, he waved his sleeves, keeping away the waves and rain droplets.

    The same World in the Sleeve!

    Martial Uncle... Xu Xuan, Ao Qing and Ao Zhen were stunned.

 Chapter 1075: Twenty Four Heavens

    <h4>Chapter 1075: Twenty Four Heavens</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    The was surrounded by dark clouds with water marks spreading all over the surface. The torrent had gone away and dead silence reigned everywhere.

    However, Xu Xuan could see none of these but the exceptional, good looking monk in white robe. A voice which was clear like a bell resounded in his ears.

    ¡°I¡¯m your Martial Uncle! Your Martial Uncle! Martial Uncle...¡±

    He defied it instinctively, subconsciously choosing not to believe it. As he was about to answer back sarcastically that there was never an elder who became a monk among the ancestors and the rest of the branches of the Xu family, and that they had their own believe in God, he was surprised to see Meng Qi lifting up his sleeve to store the sshing raindrops and the vast ocean that flooded the whole.

    This scene was so familiar as he himself had just performed it before.

    This was the World in the Sleeve of the Great Medium from the Wu Zhuang Guan Sect, it definitely was and it was never leaked.

    Could he really is my Martial Uncle? Xu Xuan¡¯s mouth opened slightly, he looked stunned, holding a defensive pose by the instinct of an Earth Fairy.

    Both the eyes of Ao Zhen and Ao Qing were zed, stunned, and bemused. Master Fa Hai actually was husband¡¯s brother-inw¡¯s Martial Uncle? And he really did show the World in the Sleeve!

    No wonder his attitude changed instantly when he heard that husband¡¯s brother-inw was from Wu Zhuang Guan Sect. The so-called challenging the Nirmanakaya who had Atmospheric Luck was only for the purpose of verifying what these sisters said.

    It sure enough was the flood dashing against the Temple of the Dragon King, a family that didn¡¯t know each other.

    A feeling of joy welled up inside them after the shock and they were beaming with delight. Master Fa Hai could cross the vast starry sky, yield the three lives ¨C past, present, and future and let the King Fu Hai fell into spiritual distress in one palm. He was absolutely one of the few masters in present day. The only person who could be on par with him were the ancient witches or the secluded Celestial Beings who were only one step away from the title of great sage. With such an extraordinary Martial Uncle, husband¡¯s brother-inw no longer had to be worried about the pressure from father. This would facilitate the reconciliation between both parties and they could be a real family.

    As Meng Qi¡¯s Buddhist Incarnation was kept away by the World in the Sleeve and transformed on its own, the ck scaled legendary dragon that was high in the sky regained consciousness from a past-life reincarnation. No injury had been sustained from the appearance, but its eyes were filled with bewilderment. For a moment he was unclear whether he was King Fu Hai or a Five Poison Centipede that did not have much gnosis.

    He waspletely sober after a break. He understood that he fell into the trap of Buddhist¡¯s direct knowledge, but it was notpletely true to say that he was defeated because of that. At least with his overbearing and terrifying divine sense, it was unlikely for the other to keep holding him in reminiscing about his past lives. He totally had the chance to break free before losing himself and fight hand to hand with the other person, which he was good at. However, it was also untrue to say that he was totally fine. It was said that the terrans who were specialized in spiritual training could experience many lifetimes of reincarnation without any confusion. The mortal body and divine sense of the demon race were stronger than those of the terrans, yet there were always defects in respect of spiritual training, just like most of the evil demons, they were always affected by their natural instinct.

    While he was waiting to continue attacking, he heard Meng Qi¡¯s Martial Uncle¡¯s words and saw the World in the Sleeve, he was stunned for a while, too.

    Xu Xuan collected his thoughts, thinking that what happened today was tooplicated and bizarre. Seeing that Meng Qi did not attack, he cleared his throat and made loud res that echoed through the, ¡°Uncle... Master, may I know what¡¯s your Dharma name? Although there were very few people in our branch of the Wu Zhuang Guan Sect and only a few branches left in our Xu family, I have never heard of anyone bing a monk.¡±

    Namo Sacred Buddha... Meng Qi murmured the Buddhist Incarnation of Heavenly Lord Yuanshi and said smilingly, ¡°Have Martial Nephew Xu heard of one thing from the elders? Previously the Heavenly Court has fallen and Patriarch Zhen Yuanzi went missing, the opinions of the disciples of the Wu Zhuang Guan were divided on the matter of avoiding the trial. Some of the disciples wanted to stay incognito and hide in a secret ce, while the rest moved back to the World of Gods.¡±

    Since he had learned the direct knowledge of World in the Sleeve, he would lose nothing by calling Zhen Yuanzi, the Patriarch.

    The World of Gods? King Fu Hai was getting more confused. Ao Zhen and Ao Qing seemed to be recalling something while Xu Xuan¡¯s eyes sparkled, his voice became slightly high-pitched, ¡°The elders mentioned it before, so master is a descendant from that branch.¡±

    Because the lifespan of living beings had decreased, the matter seemed like ages ago. Xu Xuan was only bearing it in mind like listening to a story, he did not associate it with this aspect for a moment. He was suddenly enlightened after being reminded by Meng Qi and linking it with the World in the Sleeve performed by the other person just now, there were no more doubts in his heart.

    He knew that one of the branches of the Wu Zhuang Guan returned to the World of Gods and he knew the World in the Sleeve, there was nothing about him that would cause incredulity.

    He lowered the conveyance light, setting it at the opposite side of Meng Qi. He cupped his hands, bowed, and saluted gravely.

    ¡°Xu Xuan is here to pay respect to Martial Uncle Fa Hai.¡±

    So far he did not know the difference in seniority between the branch in the World of Gods and his own branch, so he simply addressed him as Martial Uncle.

    ¡°I¡¯m d to see that your branch is still prospering,¡± Meng Qi sighed, posturing like an elder.

    Ao Zhen and Ao Qing heaved a sigh of relief, they finally extricated themselves from being nervous and worried, they bowed smilingly.

    ¡°Meeting Martial Uncle Fa Hai with respect.¡±

    King Fu Hai retracted his gigantic dragon body and transformed into a being with a human body and a dragon head. He thennded at the peak of the mountain, smacked his lips and said, ¡°We are not the same, even though Xu Xuan and I are sworn brothers, his Martial Uncle is not my Martial Uncle. Nevertheless, the moves just now were really great.¡±

    He held up his thumb, wondering if the palm just now was the Buddha¡¯s Palm and where the direct knowledge of reminiscing about past lives was from.

    Demons caused chaos on earth. Since Buddhism and Taoism stayed secluded, he did not know how many years there had been without an appearance of the Buddha¡¯s Palm. King Fu Hai had never experienced it, thus he could only guess.

    ¡°That¡¯s all I can do when I am confronting you,¡± Meng Qi smiled and said.

    Because he didn¡¯t have the Undying Tao Body nor was he the true self, otherwise they would have fought hand to hand to see who was the stronger one.

    King Fu Hai gave out augh, Ao Qing rolled her eyes and asked in doubt, ¡°Martial Uncle Fa Hai, the branch of the Wu Zhuang Guan was of Taoism, why did you choose Buddhism?¡±

    This was also Xu Xuan¡¯s question.

    ¡°When I was young I had an adventure to acquire the Buddha¡¯s Palm, then I acquired the Premier Decree as well. I can be considered as a master in both Taoism and Buddhism. I wanted to make my own way, referring to myself as a Buddhist priest when I¡¯m wearing Buddha clothing and referring myself as a Taoist priest when I¡¯m wearing Taoism clothing. Ah, but I¡¯ve basically neglected the art of the branch of the Wu Zhuang Guan, only the World in the Sleeve is frequently used,¡± Meng Qi did not know whether he would have to deal with the descendants of Wu Zhuang Guan in the future, so he buried a small prelude.

    The Buddha¡¯s Palm? The Premier Decree? Xu Xuan, King Fu Hai and the others were not ignorant and ill-informed people, they looked at each other upon hearing it. He spected that he knew the Buddha¡¯s Palm, but he never expected him to have acquired the Premier Decree as well.

    With such supreme act, it was no wonder he would give up the divine skill of Wu Zhuang Guan.

    ¡°Is there something important for Martial Uncle toe back from the World of Gods?¡± Xu Xuan quickly asked after clearing his doubts.

    Meng Qi sighed and said, ¡°The inheritance of our branch declined to the extent that only one Martial Uncle and I were left. When an elder who was in charge of the sect passed away while sitting cross-legged, he entrusted me with a Jade Box and told me to send it to this ce for the descendants of Wu Zhuang Guan who stayed here before. I¡¯ve no idea at all as to what the item was inside, where it was from, and whether it¡¯s a gift or a misfortune.¡±

    He neglected his responsibility first, then he pretended to ask inadvertently, ¡°Did you guys know about the connection between this ce and the World of Gods? The more I traveled around here, the more curious I felt.¡±

    Ao Qing was the first to speak, ¡°I¡¯ve heard from father that our domicile of origin was the World of Gods. We migrated to this world afterward as the other ce was damaged. Both of them were parts of the Real World.¡±

    Damaged... there was a mass migration after the fight of the deification which caused damage to the heaven and earth? But the Martial Uncle Xiao Bai said only a small number of immortals returned, was this part of history forcefully cut or erased by some influential figures? What was he trying to conceal? Meng Qi had fluctuating thoughts listening to Ao Zhen, Xu Xuan, and King Fu Hai answering one after another, they were more or less the same with what Ao Qing said.

    ¡°So that¡¯s what it is,¡± Meng Qi nodded his head and took out the Green Jade Box given by Lu Ya. There had been no change at all on the warmth and mottle of the jade.

    ¡°Be careful,¡± Meng Qi handed it over to Xu Xuan.

    Xu Xuan threw the green Jade Box far away and controlled it from a distance. He removed the Restrictive Spell and opened it.

    The inner part of the green jade was warm, neither gold nor wood, nor was it one of the Five Elements. It was divided into half and each of them contained two items. One of them was the liquid that was as though condensed from the sword power and the glint of des, beaming with golden scales and full of fairy mist. The other one was half a t Peach with glittering pulp and alluring scent. The peach pit was dark red in color and there was a bulge on it, like a child with hands, feet, eyes and brows, giving a touch of eeriness.

    ¡°The water from Jasper Lake, half a t Peach...¡± Meng Qi recognized these two items, but he could not tell at all the reason why Luya gave them to the descendants of Wu Zhuang Guan.

    What is the point?

    It might be considered as precious for an Earth Fairy, but for the level of a Great Medium like Luya, it was almost worthless.

    There was a babbling sounding from the Demonic Peach on the back of his hand, looking very confident. Meng Qi rotated his Power of Dao and suppressed it. He looked at Xu Xuan to see the reaction of the Descendant of Wu Zhuang Guan.

    ¡°t Peach!¡± Ao Zhen and Ao Qing reacted quicker than Xu Xuan.

    Xu Xuan was bewildered, he looked back at Meng Qi, ¡°Martial Uncle, I had taken the ginseng fruit residue, I don¡¯t need the t Peach.¡±

    ¡°You can just take it since it was given by the ancestors,¡± Meng Qi could only answer in such a way.

    Xu Xuan closed the Jade Box and held it in his hands. He pushed aside his suspicions and asked with a smile, ¡°Since Martial Uncle came from afar, pleasee over to our house and be our guest.¡±

    ¡°Does the Xu family live in the previous?¡± Meng Qi asked casually.

    Xu Xuan shook his head, his smile got deeper, ¡°Our branch lives in one of the Twenty Four Heavens.¡±

    ¡°Twenty Four Heavens?¡± Meng Qi was slightly surprised.

    The Twenty Four Heavens that were derived from the Sea Calming Pearl, the peerless item which turned Nine Levels of Heaven into Thirty-three Levels of Heaven?

    ¡°Yes, previously the Heavenly Court fell off and the Nine Levels of Heaven were destroyed. The Twenty Four Heavens also turned into Twenty Four Sea Calming Pearls, scattered and lost. A god acquired one of it and turned it into one level of heaven. He saw the demons causing chaos on earth, and showed mercy on terrans¡¯ hardships. He rescued a lot of terrans, including the inheritance of our branch. And with the help of this level of heaven, we were able to reach anywhere on the sea of stars instantaneously. We found manys that were fit for habitation and the terrans of Four Great Continents slowly migrated here so as to avoid the demon race,¡± there was a look of great reverence on Xu Xuan¡¯s face.

    No wonder Ao Zhen and Ao Qing could appear on a so far away, no wonder they could avoid the current level of Principles of Karma for a period of time, it was all because of the Sea Calming Pearl, one of the Twenty Four Heavens. A light broke in upon Meng Qi and he was struck by a thought at the same time. He wondered if all the lost Sea Calming Pearls were collected, whether he could collect one himself...

    ¡°May I know how to address the god? He or she really is the God of Salvation for the terrans,¡± Meng Qi asked.

    Xu Xuan said solemnly, ¡°She is the Ajati Matriarch, hence we named this level of heaven as Lifeless Heaven.¡±

    Ajati Matriarch? Lifeless Heaven? Meng Qi looked over in surprise.

 Chapter 1076: Cheating Under The Cover Of A Diversion

    <h4>Chapter 1076: Cheating Under The Cover Of A Diversion</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    Not the Ajati Matriarch again!

    With emotions surging in him, Meng Qi nearly cried out of shock. Xu Xuan and Ao Zhen were the Golden Couple of Jasper Lake. Xu Xuan reborn as a descendant of Wu Zhuang Guan; Ao Zhen¡¯s father, the Donghai Dragon Emperor obtained the ginseng fruit tree by deception. A part of Wu Zhuang Guan was saved by the Ajati Matriarch, who was also known as the Golden Queen Mother of The West and had been relocated to the Lifeless Heaven. The ginseng fruit tree and t peach garden were simr; they were both rted to the lifespan of the spiritual roots of Heaven and Earth... given all the coincidences, Meng Qi was positive that Queen Mother had certainly meddled with the affairs of Wu Zhuang Guan and took the opportunity to set up this chess-like game.

    Ever since the Queen Mother had acquired the Wu¡¯Ji Seal, she left her past behind and buried the Queen Mother of The West and christened herself as the Ajati Matriarch. She had been active during a time where demons caused chaos on earth and human emperors maintained the peace of prosperity of the world. Calcting the sequence of paths of the migration of Wu Zhuang Guan into the Lifeless Heaven without considering the different speed of time between the heavens and earth, it was evident that the Ajati Matriarch was still active when she had obtained the Sea Calming Pearl. She had yet to jump out from the River of Time and enter into hibernation. Meanwhile, taking into ount the fact that she was not as famous as the human emperors of the demonic saints and the things which she had done was rarely circted, it was highly possible that she might not have reached the Nirvana Realm at that point of time.

    Indeed, she had obtained the Wu¡¯Ji seal which helped her to understand the Voidness of Primitive Da Dao and achieve enlightenment, allowing her to abandon her godly body. However, the Ajati Matriarch, a new body which was abination of martial arts and the path of the acquired gods still needed to be trained. It had probably not been through the sea of sufferings right away and entered Nirvana Realm. She had probably merely found the correct path. Perhaps after experiencing various trials like the chaos caused by the demons and the rulings of the human emperors, she had finally took a step toward the righteous and became an actual yer of the heavens and earth chess before entering into hibernation to hide from the scouring of time.

    Meng Qi was an excellent piecer. His thoughts swelled, bobbing up and down in his mind.

    At this point of time, a thought shed across his mind; it was filled with terror.

    The Ajati Matriarch had probably experienced the two ovepping eras where the demons were wreaking havoc on earth and human emperors were ruling the world before entering the Nirvana Realm. Meanwhile, there were two grand historic events which had happened during that point of time. This includes the demise of the Demonic Sage and theing of age into the era where human emperors ruled the world. Meanwhile, inparison to the long period of time which was experienced by the influential figures of the Nirvana Realm, it all happened in a blink of an eye. The human emperors subsequently died as well.

    It had not been the end of the era. Viewing from the perspective of the influential figures of the Nirvana Realm who were almost non-perishable in this supreme realm, it seemed logical for the Demonic Sages to die to trigger the Battle of Spirited Mountain. On the contrary, the death of the Emperor was unbelievably in and peaceful. He started to suspect if a huge event should have happened during that period of time.

    Both of the Nirvana Realm Individual died and the Ajati Matriarch had seeded in crossing the sea of sufferings... was there any connection between both the incidents? Could it be another mystery that perished with time? What had actually happened?

    His thoughts ran wild. Meng Qi had initially thought that he had seen through all the true colors of the Ajati Matriarch, but he now felt that she was filled with mystery.

    ¡°Ajati Matriarch has mercy on us all. She relieves those in pain and we shall receive her advent when the era falls. We shall be well received to the Void Hometown...¡± Xu Xuan¡¯s face was filled with admiration when he mentioned of the Ajati Matriarch. He enthusiastically spoke of the Ajati Matriarch¡¯s virtue and power. Once he was done, he added, ¡°Martial Uncle, please do set foot in the Lifeless Heaven for a cup of tea.¡±

    He then pointed to the dark night sky with his right hand. All of a sudden, the heavens twisted into a brilliant blue like stained ss; white lotuses drifted from the skies, forming a celestial path that led straight to the clouds.

    The Twenty Four Heavens were simr to the Nine Levels of Heaven; both were omnipresent and superior to thousands of worlds and the Real World. It was everywhere. It might exin how Xu Xuan and hispanions managed to intercross gxies.

    Did he just invite me to have tea at the Lifeless Heaven? I just dered Ajati Matriarch as a rival back in the Middle Ages. If I were to go to her old nest to have a cup of tea, would that not mean that I am sending myself to the lion¡¯s den? Meng Qi ranted in his heart. He then put on a solemn expression, ¡°Thank you for the invitation, dear martial nephew. I still have errands to run and can only pass by your ce today. I am afraid I will have to pay yet another visit to greet your elders.¡±

    ¡°If you have something to do, wouldn¡¯t it be more convenient if you passed by the Lifeless Heaven to reach your destination?¡± asked Ao Zhen puzzledly.

    Meng Qi was nearly speechless. Fortunately, he was quick-witted. The smile was still stered on his face, ¡°Unfortunately, the Lifeless Heaven cannot reach ces like the Nine Levels of Heaven.¡±

    ¡°I see, Martial Uncle had other agendas,¡± Xu Xuan came to his senses.

    There was something behind his journey that shall remain a secret!

    King Fu Hai flickered his gaze. If it were not for Fa Hai¡¯s mighty powers which were not inferior to his, he would have definitely trailed him to get to the bottom of his trip. After all, the Nine Levels of Heaven did hoard good stuff!

    Seeing that he had bluffed the rest, Meng Qi asked with a smile, ¡°How many of those scattered Sea Calming Pearls have been born?¡±

    Xu Xuan shook his head apologetically, ¡°These are top secret. If you are not a senior or a close friend, I will not even reveal a single word about it. However, there are not many of them who are willing toe to the present world. Those who are able to obtain it and those forces who are able to protect this top secret are rare. For example, looking at present circumstances, half of them have probably not risen yet.¡±

    This is rather splendid... Meng Qi cheered in his mind but he then immediately remembered that the fall of the Heavens was an issue which involved the Myriad World. The ruins of the Heavenly Court was situated in the Real World. There were not many Sea Calming Pearls who were born during the Pilgrimage to the West. However, what about the deification, the real world and other universes?

    Sigh, I guess it depends on fate then...

    Meng Qi asked again, ¡°Who is still in power in the four great states?¡±

    ¡°Martial Uncle, you practice Buddhism and have attained the powers of a Transcendent. You are almost on par with brother Fu Hai; even the Donghai Dragon Emperor can only narrowly win over you. Not many can endanger your life; those who can rarelye out as they meditate in silence. They are just the old monsters who are too devoted to achieve the mythical state of Legendary,¡± Xu Xuan knew his martial uncle was from the World of Gods and was unfamiliar to his universe. Thus, he borated in detail, ¡°That is why these old monsters are not well known. Only demon fairies and kings talk about them; one of them is the Immortal Demon Fairy who has propelled the Aparagodaniya. Rumor has it that it is an old demon who has experienced deification and the Pilgrimage to the West. His death has prevented him from joining the Battle at Spirited Mountain. I¡¯m afraid that it is half a step away from achieving the status of Legendary.¡±

    I¡¯d say it is way beyond Legendary... Meng Qi listened quietly.

    ¡°The Aftus King from the Nanzhan State came second in line. It was said that it was once a goldfish in Buddha Taoism Yard, but it transfigured into a being capable of thinking. No one was there to guard it due the Battle of Spirited Mountain so it swept away the treasure of Pure Land, befell on Nanzhan State and crowned itself king. It could not be described as a Celestial Being. Next up was the Dongshen State¡¯s Knowledgeable Monkey King and Beiju State¡¯s Omnipotent Emperor. The Monkey King upheld the reputation of Huaguo Mountain and may be the next Great Sage in the future. Thetter was a heretical god that escaped from the depths of the Nine Levels of Underground. It pretended to follow Buddhism but had now ditched the belief,¡± Xu Xuan was like a storyteller. Meng Qi took note of the Aftus King whom he found familiar.

    At this moment, King Fu Hai interrupted, ¡°Actually, there is another old monster in the depths of Donghai. He is probably the Celestial Official who is left from the copsed Heavenly Court. He is in fact one of the most famous Legendary Celestial Deities. However, I am not sure who he is. I only know him as the Star Master. He lives in seclusion and does not interfere with the affairs of the Exterior Realm. He seems as if he is waiting for something. If the stars have not aligned, we might not be aware of his existence.¡±

    Xu Xuan nodded, ¡°There are myriads of constetions in the skies. I will not be surprised if their corresponding masters have yetpletely perished.¡±

    A constetion, another name for Star Masters, is a gxy that consists of one or more sters.

    ¡°I have roughly understood,¡± Meng Qi secretly took note of those names. Although the nemeses of the Immortal Demon Fairy were not as hidden, they were still tough nuts to crack. The Aftus King who had caused Pigsy and Monk Sha to suffer during the Battle of Waters was the perfect example. Although they were still inferior to the Tyrant who had yet became a Legend, their powers were still rather on par with the earlier saints.

    Meng Qi sped his hands and chanted the moniker, bidding his goodbyes. He wanted to get away from the Lifeless Heaven. Xu Xuan held the green Jade Box and bowed to see his martial uncle off. Ao Zhen and Ao Qing followed.

    At this very moment, upon realizing that it was going further away from its food, the Demonic Peach on the back of Meng Qi¡¯s hand panicked and struggled with all its might. It then emanated an indescribable ghastly aura which seemed to be able to ethereally shorten the lifespan of every being.

    Xu Xuan who had eaten the ginseng fruit was especially susceptible to that particr aura. He started to shiver to the point that he was able to hold the box; the box fell to the ground.

    Crash!

    The restrictive spell of the Jade Box had been long disengaged. The cover flew open, sttering the water from Jasper Lake. A handful scoop of water had transformed into ake of a dozen square feet; it was shrouded in Sword Rays and half a t peach fell into it with a ssh.

    ¡°Amitabha, let the fault be mine, for this heretic matter should have been well repressed. Just now, the slightest oversight resulted in its attempt to escape,¡± Meng Qi transferred the nimbus of the Tree of Da Dao to the back of his hand, the Demonic Peach was immediately silenced.

    This is where beatinges in handy!

    It was expected to use the Buddha¡¯s Luohan to repress a heretic matter. It did not raise the suspicion of Xu Xuan and King Fu Hai; they were busy trying to save that half a t peach.

    At this moment, the rescued t peach was drenched with water from Jasper Lake, its juicy flesh squished. The water soaked into its wine-colored nucleus, generating flesh and blood on the convexed little human who had hands and legs. It looked so realistic.

    In that short span of time, the halved peach morphed into a chubby human-shaped fruit! Simrly, it only had aplete upper torso; its bottom half remained as a nucleus.

    Xu Xuan was stunned, ¡°A ginseng fruit!¡±

    What? Meng Qi gaped. t peaches be ginseng fruits after being soaked in Jasper Lake?

    What if the spiritual roots of the t peaches were soaked in Jasper Lake?

    Would they not be ginseng fruit trees?

    What a cunningly clever undercover the Golden Queen Mother of The West had set up! Meng Qi squint his eyes slightly. The rtionship between Wu Zhuang Guan and Jasper Lake was far moreplicated than he had initially thought. It was one that led all the way back to Zhen Yuanzi!

    This was Immortal Luya¡¯s motive. He was trying to hint the Ajati Matriarch that he was aware about her secrets?

 Chapter 1077: The Conclusion Of The Matter

    <h4>Chapter 1077: The Conclusion Of The Matter</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    Among the five emperors of the ancient times, the Golden Emperor has never made herself seen. As such, there were many legends, but they were mainly been based on a t peach, Jasper Lake, a female goddess, and many more. Sometimes mortals would even mistake her as the wife of the Celestial Ruler, having the opinion that while she seemed like a mother to all three realms, in reality she is more of a vassal to the Celestial Ruler. Up until Liu Shuyu pointed out that the Ajati Matriarch is the Golden Mother of the Jade Pool did Meng Qi suddenly remember that there was still such a person among the five emperors.

    Even if she was reincarnated as the Ajati Matriarch, wreaking havoc on earth and during times when human emperors ruled thends, the number of times those incidents have urred could be counted with the fingers on one hand, so much so that you could describe her as low profile and mysterious.

    Now, under the mask of low profile and mystery, the Golden Emperor certainly is a shrewd person that ns far and wide, preparing very early on for her Heavenly Tribtion and ascension to Nirvana. On this note, she and Gu Xiaosang definitely shares the same goal. It is no wonder the Ajati Matriarch values her very much as a Dao Biao and also as a body to return to.

    After all, Zhen Yuanzi was the Golden Emperor¡¯s incarnation, he also secretly worked for the Golden Emperor. Because he was just as elusive as the emperor, not many people knew of his whereabouts. Meng Qi was obviously oblivious, the only confirmation he could get was that Wu Zhuang Guan¡¯s lineage flowed the same to that of Jasper Lake.

    How did the Immortal Luya see through this secret? It was inconvenient for him to show up because he was being closely monitored by the influential figures of the Nirvana Realm so he went through me, which caused an innumerable amount of karma from the influential figures to be involved just to give a hint to Wu Zhuang Guan? Meng Qi thought.

    Because it involved too much karma from the influential figures, it created a weird bnce in his own body, nobody was willing to be the first to snoop around. Moreover, the oldest Nirvana Realm individual, the Heavenly Lord Yuan Shi¡¯s origin was unknown, and could be hiding behind Meng Qi¡¯s back, managing matters through him makes it more secretive and appropriate since the Heavenly Lord Yuan Shi had the Principles of Karma. It wasn¡¯t until the Golden Emperor got the Wu¡¯Ji Seal from the Jade Pce did he finally understand his past and made the first important step to ascend to the Nirvana Realm. Meng Qi and the Immortal Luya thought it would be far-fetched to say that Heavenly Lord Yuan Shi was oblivious about the rtionship between the Golden Emperor and Wu Zhuang Guan and so he did not mind if the Heavenly Lord Yuan Shi knew about it.

    Did Immortal Luya hint at this to coerce the Golden Emperor or to secretly work with her in the dark? Meng Qi surmised Immortal Luya¡¯s intentions.

    He was only guarding against letting the influential figures of the Nirvana Realm from knowing, he did not worry that he would find out about it himself. Who knew that the evil relic on him, the Demonic Peach, would incite this ident and make him see through secrets and also giving him the power to glimpse at other¡¯s thoughts.

    What great things they are, the Tree of Da Dao and the bewitching Demonic Peach has helped him countless times by letting him break through tricky situations!

    The Tree of Da Dao came from the Heavenly Primogenitor, but what about the Demonic Peach? Whose work was it from? The Demonic Peach was said to be initially nurtured in the brain of the corpse of the God of Longevity at the t Peach Garden, but it is not as if the Nine Levels of Heaven have been damaged and breached before. The God of Thunder came before, the Divine Master of the Sun came before, even Yang Jian came before, yet they have not noticed it until he and Gu Xiaosang discovered it?

    The more he thought, the more Meng Qi felt that there was something interesting. The old men continued their game of chess without knowing the lives of themoners. No wonder even the calctive maniac Grand Wang Trickster said something like, ¡°It is better to flip the board if one is too lose every game they y.¡±

    Xu Xuan, Ao Zhen and the others looked at each other in consternation, they were astonished. A ginseng fruit was obtained when a t peach was soaked into the water of Jasper Lake!

    This justpletely changed their views!

    Haha, I wonder how many Great Mediums are looking at me right now? With their vast power, it is impossible they have not noticed anything. The Immortal Luya failed to convey his hint, perhaps it might even worsen the hatred the Golden Emperor has for him, how gratifying. While I, on the other hand, finished my assignment with satisfactory results, whatever happens next is not my problem... Meng Qi sniggered to himself. Suddenly Bao Xiangzhuang said, ¡°The world works in mysterious ways, the t peach shares the same origin with the ginseng fruit, what a surprise.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I heard that they were both of the same family tree but not to the point that they were actually the same,¡± said King Fu Hai.

    Ao Zhen and Ao Qing, even with their vast knowledge of matters of the past, they too were stumped with the event. The heavens have t peach, the earth have ginseng fruit. They both were different in terms of characteristics, the former being better than thetter, but not by a long shot, and in the end this is the reason?

    Xu Xuan sighed, put away the leftover water from Jasper Lake and a half and half hybrid of t peach and ginseng fruit, hemented, ¡°So this was the hint that our ancestors have been giving, with water from Jasper Lake, the ginseng fruit trees will surely grow even faster.¡±

    This matter involved the Golden Emperor. Meng Qi felt uneasy staying at the Lifeless Heaven so he made the decision to leave. Suddenly, he had a thought, he slowed to a stop and asked, ¡°Martial Nephew Xu, have you seen this girl before?¡±

    His right hand shone bright and produced a realistic portrait of ady in a white robe standing at the front of a small boat on a peaceful river while ying a flute. The one in the picture was Gu Xiaosang.

    After the incident of the t peach and ginseng fruit, the rtionship between Wu Zhuang Guan and the Golden Emperor was confirmed to be deeper than it seemed. Not only was it the favor left behind by the Ajati Matriarch, Meng Qi believed that if Xiaosang went on the Pilgrimage to the West toplete her mission of Samsara, it was as sure as day that she would borrow the power from the Lifeless Heaven and might evenmand Xu Xuan and the others before.

    In the myriad worlds, there were many believers of the Ajati Matriarch. The Luo Sect also has many other names, such as the holy maiden and religion reincarnate, when Gu Xiaosang wants to aplish something she can call on the help of others easily, and this was not only limited to the real world. This was the scary reality of being a top power.

    The moment Xu Xuan saw the picture, he immediately gasped, ¡°The holy maiden!¡±

    Huh? Ao Zhen and Ao Qing looked towards his direction.

    Xu Xuan exined, ¡°She is the incarnation of Ajati Matriarch that roams the earth to ease suffering. She came to Lifeless Heaven before, and even took the remains of a ginseng fruit, and allowed us to kill off a band of enemies.¡±

    A band of enemies? Does he mean reincarnated individuals? Meng Qi muttered, ¡°She never came back after that?¡±

    Gu Xiaosang does notck any lifespan, so why would she take a ginseng fruit?

    ¡°No,¡± Xu Xuan shook his head.

    Meng Qi went quiet for a while, silently chanted the name of Lord Namo¡¯s once, with a heart filled with pity for the world, ¡°This poor monk will now take his leave, take care of yourself, Martial Nephew Xu.¡±

    As he finished speaking, he disappeared into a barrier, into the World of Gods.

    ¡°This...¡± Xu Xuan and King Fu Hai mingled among gods, they sharply observed the oddity of Meng Qi leaving. Now this is something of the legends!

    King Fu Hai chuckled, ¡°Brother Xu, you have a good martial uncle!¡±

    Surprised and emotional, Xu Xuan said, ¡°Martial uncle¡¯s cultivation must be as deep as the ocean.¡±

    ¡°Looks like your martial uncle is on a wild goose chase in search for his lover,¡± Ao Qing suddenly perked up his head while Ao Zhen nodded in agreement.

    ¡ª

    In the World of Gods, the moment Meng Qi arrived, he realized that a small red gourd jumped out and transformed into Immortal Luya. He seemed the usual, stoic eyes that betrayed no emotion. He could hardly tell Luya¡¯s reaction to the mission.

    ¡°Lord Immortal, I have given the jade box to Wu Zhuang Guan¡¯s next of kin,¡± Meng Qi said concisely.

    The Immortal Luya gave no expression, but he asked lightly, ¡°Are we going to save Zhao Heng this time?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Meng Qi answered confidently.

    The Immortal Luya did not say much, he took out his List of Deification, ran his fingers across it making Zhao Heng¡¯s name appear and transform into golden pieces.

    This time, Meng Qi did not leave, right hand holding onto his sword hilt. Then, with a loud ng, he unsheathed a longsword.

    ng!

    Shen Dou Dajin Dynasty, within the Imperial Pce.

    Zhao Heng was taking in the Forces of Living Beings, training himself when he suddenly opened his eyes as bright purple rays were emitted from the Myriad World Talisman. It cut through the air, creating a gap consisting of strings after strings of karma.

    Reinvigorated, Zhao Heng took the opportunity to merge the form with the Primordial spirit, and took a step into Half-Step Realm.

    Meng Qi resheathed his sword in front of the Immortal Luya, as if he did nothing.

    ¡°Not bad, to be able to wield the Principles of Karma with such finesse, truly not bad,¡± Immortal Luya raised his eyebrows as if thinking of something sad.

    ¡°Lord Immortal, are there any more missions? I want to wipe out some other names and save some real spirits,¡± Meng Qi asked calmly.

    Ha, Immortal Luya chuckled, ¡°As of now, no. I am not against you, but I have decided to go behind the scenes to cultivate my heart and nurture my mind. Furthermore, those with heavenly marks mostly rely on the tribtions of Samsara. If they cannot ovee, there is still the hope of Dharmakaya. For example, only if Ice Fairy experienced life and death will she achieve self-enlightenment, and from here she will aplish Dharmakaya. However, if she loses this opportunity, she will never be able to take her first step. As for the inner real spirits, have you prepared enough to remold their bodies? Those dark spirits are hard to admit into the holynd. Without good preparation, even if you let them out, you will only cause them topletely sink, unable to ovee innumerable tribtions, and even cause them to be reduced to ashes.¡±

    ng!

    ¡°Immortal Lord, your reasoning is sound,¡± Meng Qi admitted.

    With a smile, Immortal Luya said, ¡°Not to worry, to be honest, you are such a good pawn, how could I neglect to use you? The resentment cannot beat the benefits. Someday in the future perhaps there will still be a chance we can work together, just prepare well in advance for it.¡±

    As he finished, he transformed back into the red gourd and hopped to somewhere Meng Qi could not track.

    Prepare well... alright, meticulously open all the acupuncture points, ascend to the Summit of Earth Fairy and then return to Jade Pce! Meng Qi conceived a n.

    The Golden Emperor was enlightened in the Jade Pce, and took away Wu Ji and Seal of Void. She must have known parts of the rules and restrictive spells. Perhaps that is why Gu Xiaosang could enter certain parts of the Jade Pce; Green Lotus Seed of Chaos on the other hand is the item of Tai Yi Immortal given by Heavenly Lord Yuan Shi; coupled with the fact that the Jade Pce is isted from the Nirvana Realm... Meng Qi connected these three facts to suspect that Xiaosang left someone at the Jade Pce, and so he decided to increase his strength before returning to the Jade Pce.

    ¡ª

    Within Shen Dou Imperial Pce.

    Zhao Heng stabilized the realm. Then, smiling, he took the Myriad World Talisman andmunicated with Meng Qi for a while before thanking him and putting down the metal symbol. He walked out of the bedchamber, entered a secret room, and unraveled the restrictive spell.

    Within the pce stood a handsome person with billowing sleeves, he was precisely Han Guang, the Devil Master. He crossed his hands, looking into the night sky, without answering anything, he said, ¡°The Myriad World Talisman is truly a mystery, highly valued. But holding onto the Myriad World Talisman is equal to letting Su Meng to hang a knife on his own neck, we could suddenly be struck or spied on by him. We should distance ourselves from the forbidden area as much as possible, only going near it when needed.¡±

    ¡°That is how it should be,¡± Zhao Heng did not deny it.

    Even if he trusts Xiao Meng, he could not afford to be careless, same with trusting Mr Lu and the others.

    Han Guang turned around, in a dominating demeanor, he asked, ¡°Have you thought it through?¡±

    ¡°I have. We will submit to the emperor, and the Dajin Dynasty will now belong to the Great Zhou Dynasty,¡± Zhao Heng¡¯s voice was unusually calm.

    Han Guang simpered, ¡°Not bad, I see you, too, can see the sense in doing so.¡±

 Chapter 1078: Spreading Of Dao To All Realms

    <h4>Chapter 1078: Spreading Of Dao To All Realms</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    Meng Qi, who was cultivating secretly in the Jade Pce at Kunlun Mountain was in disbelief when he heard that Zhao Heng had announced his abdication. The Dajin Dynasty will now belong to the Great Zhou Dynasty and the Zhao n will reinstate their status as nobles. Who would have thought that the Zhao n did not let power cloud their vision, by examining their position they could just let go of their throne and majority of the Forces of Living Beings and submit just like that.

    Since the Middle Ages until now, Brother Doubi¡¯s cultivation has been improving day by day. The celestial ability of the Emperor¡¯s Sword has also been awakened. After the North took control of the grasnds, he and the other celestial beings believed that it is only a matter of time before the Great Zhou Dynasty continue their conquest down south. At the end, Zhao n of Shen Du made their decision, either to go down with their country or choose the wiser option of forfeiting their country willingly, singing a line from an old song, ¡°Reminiscing our fallen country when we see the moon.¡±

    During the time when the sects were not united, there was no third oue. Even if Shen Du¡¯s formation of Forces of Living Beings was heavily enforced, it could barely defend against the elite celestial guards, coupled with the fact that celestial beings were of rulers, it was truly impossible. While the Awe-Inspiring Purple Clouds of aristocratic families of the Dajin has fallen, no one could stand against it, not even the Zhao n was able to take it, except the Wang family from Jiang Dong.

    However the problem was that the Wang family¡¯s heirloom has been squandered by the failure of a person, Wang Siyuan, that even their precious treasure, an ancient book was lost. The remaining artifact could not even stand a chance against the Summit of the Earth Fairy, and interfering with the powers of the North and South is already beyond their capability.

    With the current situation, Meng Qi would not even need the Jade Spirit Calction to know what would happen next. After all, it was unlikely that Mr. Lu and Su Wuming who were the pir of the sects, would forcibly stop the unification of the North and the South.

    Meng Qi struggled with both parties. On his left was his sworn brother, even though he might be unfeeling, but at least they have not fallen out. On his right was his ride-or-die friend, whom he has deep camaraderie with. If it so happens that both of them have a fight to the death, how is he going to deal with it?

    Should he stand with Dajin¡¯s side and prevent his sworn brother from conquering the south? Or should he drag the unconscious body of Zhao Laowu back to the Jade Pce, wait until the situation gets better and exin to himter to ept reality? Meng Qi was indecisive, he would get a headache just by thinking about it, so he kept avoiding the problem, and avoiding reality.

    Now that the Zhao n of Shen Du has bowed down so firmly, Meng Qi¡¯s surprise was quickly reced with a feeling of relief. He was so happy that he hummed a song, ¡°It is a happy day for usmon people...¡±

    Zhao Laowu could distinguish the general situation, he was smart as he was sagacious. If Brother Doubi does not limit his capabilities in the future, he could be even better.

    With the unification of the north and the south, the Great Zhou Dynasty has just unveiled its period of unprecedented prosperity. Before a month had passed, Gao Lan stepped into the celestial realm. The imperial aura filled the clouds, covering the city in golden rays.

    Gao Lan took six months, using his special ability as a celestial royal, helping Sima Shi, who has been half-step for many years, to achieve his Dharmakaya, allowing him to wield the merged Sects of Six Fan. At the same time, he allowed him to elevate the status of the military exams, gather aristocratic families, set up his power as emperor, unparalleled through the ages.

    Before that, Gao Lan had already established four heirs, showing that his aspiration did not stop at the Gao n of Changle. His heirs, in order, were Crown Prince Su Meng, Zhao Heng of Dajin Dynasty, Gao Teng, King Changle, and Princess Cao Er of Wu Wang.

    When Meng Qi found out about the information, all he could think was:

    Holy shit, so he was not joking about it!

    After all, big brother was still a knowledgeable mental patient... feeling the Forces of Living Beingse flowing like a river, surrounding his body, Meng Qi felt helpless, he could only gather it and give it to Zhao Laowu next time or use it as a way to create magical weapons.

    As his state of mind was calming down, Meng Qi decided to go into cultivation again. However, his thought suddenly quivered, and a blinding ray of light shone. Suddenly, his hand was clutching onto nine shining metal bars that said Myriad World Talisman.

    ¡°I cannot waste my cultivation time...¡± he muttered to himself as he flicked the talisman into different universes that housed living spirits.

    Opening the remaining acupuncture point would need at least three to four years time, and another one to two years for his internal organs to have effects. It will take such a long time, and hecked the ability to split himself into multiples. But by using the power from the Myriad World Talisman to leave enough marks in the universe, he could fine tune it in the future and make it into a seal, therebyying the foundation for his legend.

    If it was not for the fact he could only split his mind to reside in nine universes, he would have produced crates after crates of the Myriad World Talisman and threw them into space.

    Looking at the talisman going through space and time, waiting for the fated one, Meng Qi closed his eyes and breathed out a sigh.

    ¡ª

    In the vast universe, the millions and billions of stars and gxies painted the dark portions of the universe, adding colors to the drab space.

    There was one gxy that had six great and beautiful rings, and each of the rings contained an almost infinite amount of zing stars, like sands in a river. There was an unremarkable star with a dozen or twos revolving around it.

    Looking closer at it, the seventh was located at just the right distance from the star, where teal oceans covered the surface of the. It had two poles, clouds covered the surface of it as did lush green forest teeming with flora and fauna.

    Cities lined up together, there were railways and airnes, and on the east side was the most prosperous city. In an alleyway, a thin, bespectacled student was curled up against himself, moaning in pain as a group of bullies wearing school uniform was mercilessly kicking him.

    ¡°Fuck you, how dare you not give me the answer!¡±

    ¡°So what if your results are better, go for the top fifty if you are so good!¡±

    ¡°You deserve a beating, that¡¯s only what you are good for, a beating!¡±

    After they were done with the beating and the threats, the thin student remained curled up for a long time, waiting for the pain to subside before he stood up slowly. The name gue on his chest wrote ¡°Wu Hua Secondary, Third Year Sixth ss, Fei Zhengtao.¡±

    He ran his hands against his lips and realized that there was blood, his tooth must have got knocked out. His body on the other hand was covered in bruises and blood had started to clot on his wounds.

    After taking in a few hurried breaths, Fei Zhengtao suppressed his rage, revealing a face full of hurt and pain. This lot of bullies only knows how to bully me, do I look like I am an easy target?

    Fei Zhengtao has always been honest, quiet, and minded his own business. Whatever money he had on himself, he had always given it to them when they extorted him, so why was he always being bullied the moment they found something unsatisfactory about him...

    There are still four more months till graduation, just hold on until then. I bet they can¡¯t enter university after they graduate! Fei Zhengtao consoled himself.

    Up until now, he noticed that his vision was blurry. He remembered that he threw his sses aside before he got beat up to prevent it from being damaged or else his parents would nag at him again.

    He squinted his eyes and searched around him, before finally finding his sses. But there was a thin metal piece beside it at the same time. It looked like a trendy ultra thin smartphone but it had no screen. The surface of the metal piece was carved with a weird but somewhat elegant pattern and it had a strange button.

    Fei Zhengtao wore his sses and examined the metal piece for a long time. He was curious so he picked it up. It felt warm to the touch, unlike the usual metal.

    ¡°Did somebody drop their art piece?¡± Fei Zhengtao thought to himself. He waited there for a moment and tried to make himself presentable in the meantime. For a long time no one came forward and looked for it, so he decided to go back home before his parents got worried. He inserted the metal piece into his bag and hurried to the bus stop. He decided to hand it over to the police tomorrow.

    Everything went smoothly, Fei Zhengtao cleaned himself up before escaping his parents that were eager to know his results by retreating back into his room in the guise ofpleting his homework.

    After locking his door, he took out the metal piece and flipped it around a couple of times to see what it was. He pressed the button but nothing happened. He threw the metal piece aside and turned on hisputer, intending to find out what the metal piece was.

    When theputer screen came up, and theputer desktop was being disyed, Zhen Feitao heard a buzzing sound. The desktop turned muddled, as if there was a rainbow appearing, while the metal piece on the side was letting out a calming soft glow.

    Fei Zhengtao had not even realized what was going on when suddenly he heard an emotionless voice:

    ¡°Myriad Word Talisman activating.¡±

    ¡°Checking local rules and regtions, setting up localnguage, please wait.¡±

    ¡°Set upplete, connected toputer, user may begin usage.¡±

    Fei Zhengtao could not understand the first two phrases, it sounded like a dialect of some sort. However at the third phrase, he suddenly realized the voice sounded like a newscaster¡¯s proper English.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Fei Zhengtao¡¯s face was filled with confusion, he pushed up his sses and realized that hisputer screen had turned into something foreign. A search engine popped up, it directed into a homepage called Myriad World Navigation, there was also a bar on top of the page that has different options such as forum, livestream, shop that differentiated into Yang Jian Zhai, Jiang Hu coffeeshop, Divine Pure Realm, Natural Dharmakaya, Wu Lin Post, etc. There was even The Teachings of Southern Wastnd, Martial Arts Arena, Music and Choreography livestream, Myriad World Mall, and even Myriad World Search.

    Fei Zhengtao got even more confused, as if he was in a dream. What websites are these?

    He carefully clicked into Yang Jian Zhai, suddenly he came to his senses and wanted to close the tab, it better not be a virus!

    But the page has already opened, on top of the page, there was an interesting banner that said:

    ¡°Taishang Supreme Sword Testing Dharmakaya Process.¡±

    No virus? Fei Zhengtao felt as if he was running head first into another world. His interest perked and curiosity filled him. He clicked the link, wanting to see what would happen. Is he being tapped by a hacker?

    The link opened up into a page, the video yed by itself. It started with:

    ¡°Four years ago, the Lady of the Taishang Supreme Swordmunicated to all beings in various realms. With a swing of her sword, she sliced through heavenly tribtions, materializing into the Taishang Sword Emperor, umting and spreading words of the past heavenly sword, so now the Earth Fairy has a sliver of hope. Let us all go back in time to experience the glorious scenery, to motivate every one of our fellow apprentices.¡±

    Behind the dark clouds that gathered, there was a great summit bathing under rays of multitude color. Its light shone bright and warm, evoking a majestic feeling.

    Then, a blinding light erupted from the apex of the summit. It cut through the grey clouds, chasing away storms and thunders. Yellow glowing light appeared around a body, surrounding her were innumerable dark spirals that lead to different universes.

    As she opened her eyes, she revealed her form. Those eyes filled withpassion and empathy.

    She took a step forward, and merged with her physical body, emitting a scary yet magnificent lightning.

    The sword in her hands glowed, heading towards the thunderous lightning. She sliced through it effortlessly, producing streams of bright light.

    Fei Zhengtao could not believe his eyes, it took him a while toe back to his senses, ¡°These special effects are really convincing, it must have taken billions to produce it!¡±

    Is this the website for a movie? He thought to himself. He explored around the link Yang Jian Zhai, from here it looks like a serious forum about sword art. It even has a discussion topic titled, ¡°I have objections regarding the cing of Sects of Six Fan in the Heavenly List, so I rearranged it. Those who do not agree can fight me!¡±

    A user by the username of Silver Moon Hierarch wrote a post, ¡°Primitive Emperor Su Meng went into Dharmakaya mode and was able to defeat Poison God, an Earth Fairy. The Earth fairy can bnce out the Heavenly Fairy. Now he has retreated for five years, the Heavenly fairy is now at great opportunity to strike back, who can go against them now?¡±

    Left Envoy of Heavenly Teaching replied, ¡°Demon Lord Han Guang has united the Annihtion Sect, Asura Temple, Like Monastery, Blood Cloak Cult, and other parts of the Nice Demonic Sects, creating a united Evil Sect. With my prowess in defeating Heavenly Demon Lords, controlling space time magic, and while the Primitive Emperor is still weak, we definitely can take him on!¡±

    Old Man Death replied, ¡°The emperor is uniting the north and the south, the Forces of Living Being are being restored, we are not scared of any Heavenly Fairy!¡±

    There was another ck Emperor that wrote, ¡°I am not trying to belittle them, but speaking of Mister Luda and The Heavenly Sword, the former has already been elevated early on, thetter has just recently gained his power. Don¡¯t let the fact that it has been many years since they battled fool you. Look at Mr Lu who had initially been guarding tombs for a long time, he was forgotten by Jiang Hu, but the moment he came back, didn¡¯t he shake the earth to its core?¡±

    ¡°I believe that the Primeval Deity of Fairnd could do even better. Have you all forgotten the might of the Primeval Deity? Her powers are truly astounding.¡±

    ¡°I support the Primitive Emperor, I have forwarded five forums, can I im my Primitive Emperor Coin now?¡±

    Looking at the discussion in the forum, Fei Zhengtao¡¯s eyebrow raised, they were discussing about all this matter with fervor. Did this metal piece enable him to look into the world of deities and gods?

    Who is this Primitive Emperor Su Meng? He seemed really powerful...

    Fei Zhengtao just cannot think of it enough, he immediately clicked out of the forum and opened another page into Myriad World Mall to see what they sold inside.

    When the mall page popped open, the variety of items being sold there made his head spin:

    ¡°Chun Yang Anti-Demon Sword now on clearance sale,st ten units, each at only 198 Primitive Emperor Coins!¡±

    ¡°Wind God Step, very effective, obtained from the Mausoleum of the State of South, interested buyers can PM me.¡±

    ¡°Long-term supply of Heavenly Sun Rock and Essence of Lightning, sold in bulk, can only deal in Primitive Emperor Coin.¡±

    These are all martial art supplies! Fei Zhengtao¡¯s eyes almost jumped out of its socket, the banners below was all the more outrageous:

    ¡°Zhi Yuan Star Battleship, fully equipped with weapons ¨C your loyal space friend.¡±

    ¡°Life is hard, I can only hurt myself, the purest Essence of Herbs, from a humble primeval big green root.¡±

    There are more? Fei Zhengtao hurriedly closed the mall page, calming his rapidly beating heart. He traced his thoughts back to what happened just now, the more he thought of it the more he believed the metal piece caused it all.

    Is this real?

    Can he buy all those special weapons and herbs to strengthen his body?

    He opened the mall page again and simply clicked into a product. He tried to buy it but a message popped up:

    ¡°Insufficient Primitive Emperor Coin.¡±

    Primitive Emperor Coin, Primitive Emperor Su Meng used his own nickname to name a cryptocurrency, that is amazing! He must be a very important figure... Fei Zhengtao took a deep breath. Now he is very curious about the Primitive Emperor Su Meng.

    So, he opened the Myriad World Search Engine, and typed Primitive Emperor Su Meng. He waited for the search to appear, but when it did, all he could see was a sentence in a huge font:

    ¡°In ordance with relevantws and regtions, some search results will not be disyed.¡±

 Chapter 1079: The Unreliable Master

    <h4>Chapter 1079: The Unreliable Master</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    ¡°In ordance with relevantws and regtions, some search results will not be disyed.¡±

    Fei Zhengtao was dumbstruck, his mouth was half-open and mind was nk, unsure of today¡¯s date.

    What the heck?

    Is this still a world of martial arts and celestial heroes?

    Primitive Emperor is definitely a legendary influential figure!

    The dumbfounded Fei Zhengtao relied on his daily inte surfing experiences, tried to ignore this prompt and moved his sight to the search results. The first result is, ¡°Jiang Hu Teahouse¡¯s most popr work, the legend of the predecessor sought after by hundreds of millions of people ¡ª The Legend of The Primitive Emperor.¡±

    The Legend of The Primitive Emperor? Without any hesitation, Fei Zhengtao opened this entry, logged in, and saw the neatyout of literature with many interactive information down below.

    ¡°The author is Silk Flower He Yunle?¡± Fei Zhengtao whispered, then he skipped the foreword and read the main text directly:

    ¡°When he first entered Shao Lin, he used Arhat Iron Fist to show his martial prowess, being a samanera, he defeated a martial monk¡±, ¡°He stole scriptures in the middle of the night, using Oath-breaking de against Prajna Palm¡±, ¡°By escaping to the sea and knifing bandits, Primitive Emperor overturned the sky and rescued his martial younger brother all by himself¡±, ¡°Yang Wei Ye Du, a de town with warlords¡±, ¡°Jiangdong ran deep with mystifying events, but Primitive Emperor passed through with intelligence¡±, ¡°ready to die forradeship, killed three demons at Mountain Temple¡±, ¡± pursuing for a million miles, lying in wait for half a year, the Wolf King was finally headless¡±, ¡°after four Kalpas, with everyone deeply drunk, the first person after the ancient times¡±...

    ¡°The Buddha¡¯s Palm fell from the sky, the incident of the Western Wastndpleted the Primitive Emperor¡±, ¡°Lang Ya showed his strength, looking down upon blue-bloods¡±, ¡°Outside of the Sword-Enshrining Temple, choosing the greatest warrior among millions of soldiers¡±, ¡°So what if there were Heavenly Troops, as the Primitive Emperor shocks the world once he battles¡±, ¡°In an old shrine at a deserted mountain, he withdrew for ten years, gray hairs grew on both of his temples. Does that indicate his sorrow?¡±

    ¡°Arriving at the Southern Wastnd, Poison God was beheaded, a sentence can be thew of the world¡±, ¡°The myriad world knowledge showed magical mystery, the Primitive Emperor was back to Jade Pce¡±...

    Fei Zhengtao initially only browsed through, but following the telling of one story after another, the more he read, the more he was focused; the more he was sucked into it, and he was glued to his screen. He read from dinnertime until the wee hours. After washing up and turning off the lights, he secretly continued reading for half of the night, until he reached thetest story. Only then did he leaned back in his chair satisfyingly, with a subtle feeling of emptiness.

    ¡°Initially, only a junior monk doing chores, he unexpectedly took hold of an opportunity, rising up step by step, and became an influential figure of all beings in the myriad world. Although only ranked number five on the Heavenly List, he was publicly acimed as number one,¡± Fei Zhengtao closed his eyes, and a subsequent mix of emotions arose. He never dared to resist, allowing anyone to bully him, is he too cowardly?

    So what if he has graduated from high school and escaped from those hoodlums? Won¡¯t he also bully while in university? Not knowing how to break away from such circumstances, he will always fall into the same plight...

    But, I am so thin and weak, hitting them is just like tickling them...

    Should I buy some secret manuals from the Myriad World Mall and train myself?

    Fei Zhengtao opened his eyes suddenly and thought in horror, ¡°Wait, I actually thought this world of martial arts and celestial heroes was real?¡±

    ¡°But The Legend of The Primitive Emperor is so real, the details and the various forum posts presented the atmosphere of the Martial Arts Celestial Heroes World very consistently!¡±

    ¡°Just try it, there¡¯s nothing to lose anyway!¡±

    Fei Zhengtao¡¯s face brightened and darkened, at times gritting his teeth, at times cringing in fright, finally after a full half an hour he made up his mind to try practicing martial arts!

    ¡°This should be the Myriad World Talisman, an item refined by the Primitive Emperor. I wonder who left it on our...¡± Fei Zhengtao picked up the thin sheet of metal, repeatedly turning it around in his hand, ¡°If all this is true, the Primitive Emperor is more like a godpared to the gods in several novels and dramas. No, then he is actually God...¡±

    Fei Zhengtao collected his thoughts and started thinking of ways to earn Primitive Emperor Coins. With his experience of online shopping, he first registered himself with a mall ount and gained five Primitive Emperor Coins as an initial entry reward. Then, he browsed through the mall and other forums of the task section to see if there are tasks that he can ept.

    ¡°Fifth level of Exterior Realm, majoring in Star Sparks Art, minoring in Elementary Copper Tao Body, superior in defense, intending to explore the southern region of Donghai, searching for relics, seeking for cooperation with top aces. Fourth level and below keep away, will not entertain anyone with mall credibility of less than tinum.¡±

    ¡°Southern Wastnd Qilin Peak is surrounded by the moon beast, fellowrades nearby please hurry to aid, urgent!¡±

    ¡°Sect of Six-fans special tasks: to report any traces of the in Girl Sect with Buddha of Joy Sect and Like Monastery in Myriad World Realm, preliminary confirmation worth 100 Primitive Emperor Coins, if the clues are effective, rewards will be more of worth.¡±

    ¡°Lang Ya Yuan Family: looking for long term supplier of rare recipes and rare ingredients.¡±

    ¡ª

    Fei Zhengtao twitched his mouth a few times after reading as there was not one suitable task for him. He would only consider the rare recipes, but the recipes that he would be able to find would not be rare at all.

    He looked at the only five Primitive Emperor Coins he had and dispiritedly browsed the mall items. He found that the fundamental training steps are quite cheap, only costing one Primitive Emperor Coin. Gathering energy takes several ten years and enlightenment takes a hundred, a thousand, or more. However, most of the training steps were stated only as reference to widen knowledge and perspectives.

    ¡°Should I buy the fundamental manual first?¡± Fei Zhengtao said to himself. Suddenly, a thought shed through his mind. He exited the Wanjie Mall, then entered the search tab and typed free martial arts manuals.

    In a second, the result popped up. The first that entered his sight was Southern Wastnd Teaching.

    ¡°Is this really free of charge?¡± Fei Zhengtao¡¯s heart leaped in ecstasy and clicked into this live broadcast site which was actually a veryplex site.

    After a little browsing of the entry, he went directly into the ¡®Secret Manual Acquisition¡¯ section, which had the first, second, third, and fourth pieces of the Star Sparks Art, all downloadable, followed by the corresponding annotated version, teaching video, and all other learning materials. It did not mention any Primitive Emperor Coins requirements.

    ¡°Southern Wastnd teaching is really a benefactor to all!¡± Fei Zhengtao said the phrase he liked when he read the forum post just now.

    Then he registered and downloaded. Reading the first and second articles were sessful, but then the third piece came up with a reminder, ¡°A Realm of Self mind test must bepleted before it can be obtained.¡±

    Realm of Self mind test? Fei Zhengtao hesitated. He chose to give up, and intended to observe and collect more information before trying. Besides, the first and second articles were temporarily enough for him to practice.

    After deciding, he downloaded the corresponding annotated version and teaching video to his own Myriad World Talisman. He then casually browsed these live broadcasts and video sites and saw someone demonstrating the Star Sparks Art online with the punches and kicks. It was really vigorous and formidable, shing and circling between the wooden pirs without any signs of discontinuation, until the end of the demonstration, all of the wooden pirs were broken neatly.

    ¡°It¡¯s awesome!¡± Fei Zhengtao cried out in delight, then shifted his view to the interactive space, only to see what a lot of people were discussing about:

    ¡°The eighth move of Boxing Town River is wed, gathering energy for too long, not smooth enough, easy to be taken advantage of.¡±

    ¡°Hey, the Ming Yue Sect senior¡¯s cultivation is not enough, the Star Sparks Art practiced chaotically, how to train good disciples? Wasting their talents, the cing in Zhong Zhou Competition this time will sure be counted from backwards.¡±

    ¡°Agreed, agreed, our Martial Spirit n¡¯s teaching is still better!¡±

    ¡°No matter how good the teachings are, are they better than the Southern Wastnd?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s only so much to the Exterior Realm of the Southern Wastnd, if you have the capability, try to find an individual guide!¡±

    It looks so strange... Fei Zhengtao wiped his forehead. He then decided to ignore them, go to sleep, and practice the first two articles of Star Sparks Art during the weekend.

    Time flew. Two dayster, Fei Zhengtao seized the night again and opened the Myriad World Talisman, entering into that magical and mysterious world.

    He frowned, because he had no feeling at all in this simplest and easiest hundred-day fundamental segment, and not because of a disturbed heart.

    What should I do about this?

    He found a lot of videos, read a lot of posts, but a hundred-day fundamental training¡¯s difficulty was only inner-calmness. He felt a moment of uneasiness and suspected that he was pranked.

    Is this a fake secret manual?

    Should I find martial artists to guide me?

    When this idea came up, he instantly found his direction, but he was worried about exposing his identity as a person not from Martial Arts Celestial Heroes World. Even his Myriad World Talisman was picked up, therefore he must choose carefully.

    After some time, his eyes lit up as he saw a guy called Honest and Kind Daqinggen posted in the forum epting disciples. Entry only required five Primitive Emperor Coins, and indicated that the teachers and students cannot meet, but onlymunicate through texts and voice messages.

    This is just right for me! Fei Zhengtao suppressed his joy. Following the Myriad World Talisman Code left by Honest and Kind Daqinggen, he added him a friend.

    Beep beep beep, a message popped up, ¡°Boy, you really have good judgement, just because me, as an old man, refuses to show my true self, other people suspects I¡¯m a liar!¡± a user called Honest and Kind Daqinggen contacted him.

    ¡°I also suspected that, as you are not a stowaway like me...¡± Fei Zhengtao silently said, and then replied, ¡°Daqinggen Master, I encountered a problem during practice.¡±

    ¡°Well, where¡¯s the Primitive Emperor Coins?¡± Daqinggen asked.

    Fei Zhengtao hurriedly gave the only five Primitive Emperor Coins he had to Daqinggen, then only he heard a satisfactory sigh from the other side, ¡°Tell me about it.¡±

    ¡°During my hundred-day fundamental practice, why don¡¯t I have any feelings? I could not feel the Vital Energy emerging at all, but ording to the descriptions, inner-calmness did meet the requirements,¡± Fei Zhengtao said truthfully.

    Honest and Kind Daqinggen was silent for a long time and seemed to suspect that Fei Zhengtao was here to botch his stage. After a long time he finally said, ¡°Can you perform Internal Vision? Is your body different from others?¡±

    Internal Vision? Fei Zhengtao certainly could not, but at a sh of idea, he sneaked to the study room, found his father¡¯s human anatomy teaching materials, as well as his x-rays from hisst ailment, recorded both inside the Myriad World Talisman and sent it to Daqinggen.

    Daqinggen hummed curiously, and thenughed, ¡°So this is it, you should change the fundamental manual form a little...¡±

    ording to Daqinggen¡¯s advice, Fei Zhengtao again tried to build his foundation. This time, after he achieved a calmness in his heart, the Vital Energy emerged naturally.

    ¡°Master, Master, I feel the Qi!¡± Fei Zhengtao reported the good news, no longer doubting the suspected fraudster Daqinggen, and full of reverence, ¡°You are so amazing!¡±

    He¡¯s a real martial arts master!

    ¡°Hahaha, of course your master is strong, I am Kunlun Mountain Jade Pce¡¯s Green Wood King, I have lived for over ten thousand years, I am the top master under the Primitive Emperor Throne!¡± Daqinggenughed with pride.

    Fei Zhengtao froze, ¡°Primitive Emperor? Master, you are the top master under the Primitive Emperor¡¯s Throne? There¡¯s a king in the Jade Pce?¡±

    He said so casually, marveling more than the former. To be able to be rted with the Primitive Emperor, he is definitely superior man not to be taken simply. Is his master so strong?

    ¡°Why can¡¯t there be a king? There were the Four Great Kings in the former Heavenly Court!¡± Daqinggen was pleased.

    At this point, he lowered his voice and said, ¡°My good disciple, I know that you are not a man of this world.¡±

    Damn! Fei Zhengtao was scared witless and could only listen to Daqinggen while frozen in ce. Daqinggen continued, ¡°No matter what world you were born in, things around the real world are mostly strange, and the Pce of Mohism likes to collect these strange items, therefore, I am... no, you are going to be rich!¡±

    ¡°Master, you, don¡¯t you care that I¡¯m not a person of your world?¡± Fei Zhengtao asked in amazement.

    ¡°Of course not! It¡¯s better that you are not!¡± Daqinggen was d that he caught a treasure trove. Gaining some self-consciousness of being a master, he spoke with a solemn tone, ¡°I should give you some advice, do not ever enter the Myriad World Mall, otherwise you will be confused by ghosts, unknowingly buying a bunch of things that are actually useless, resulting in losing all your possessions. Master suffered the fate, and to control myself, my hands were chopped off, but after chopping, I found that my hands were of Primitive Emperor Coin value, so I entered Myriad World Mall. It is too terrible, it is really terrible inside, master lived for millions of years and had never seen such a terrible ce...¡±

    Daqinggen swayed the newly grown branch, his tone was unusually indignant, and then he lowered his voice, ¡°And... don¡¯t simply join any groups, especially groups for exchanging martial arts experiences, because I am worried that you cannot withstand!¡±

    Master you are very up-front... Fei Zhengtao¡¯s panic passed and he said with a smile, ¡°I will remember master¡¯s teachings and wish for master¡¯s further advice.¡±

    Daqinggen smiled proudly, ¡°Good, good attitude. As the Green Wood King under Primitive Emperor¡¯s throne, the Jade Pce has numerous aces, that is themon respect of the Three Realms. Err, talk to youter, I have to help the Primitive Emperor receive a package...¡±

    He disappeared instantly, leaving Fei Zhengtao frozen in ce. Receiving couriers, isn¡¯t that the job of a gatekeeper?

    Err, isn¡¯t the Four Great Kings of the Heavenly Court guarding the Heavenly South Gate in the myth?

    Seems like master is a little unreliable...

 Chapter 1080: Worship The Primitive Emperor

    <h4>Chapter 1080: Worship The Primitive Emperor</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    Fei Zhengtao, left behind by Daqinggen was bemused. It took him a while before deciding to letting his cheap master be, busying himself with his own matters. In any case, he could finally perceive his Qi and proceed to practice the Hundred-day Foundation Building manual.

    Of course, part of the conversation still lingered in his mind, ¡°No matter iwhat world you were born in, things around the real world are mostly strange, and the Pce of Mohism likes to collect these strange items, therefore, I am... no, you are going to be rich!¡±

    Does that mean that I can trade daily objects for bountiful amounts of Primitive Emperor Coins? Fei Zhengtao¡¯s eyes lit up, an expression he had never worn when facing his textbooks.

    With these Primitive Emperor Coins, wouldn¡¯t I be able to purchase all those tempting objects in the Myriad World Mall?

    Like that Thousand Year Warm Jade, or that Baron Pistol, or a Gauss Rifle, or that assassin marite of the Pce of Mohism, some flying copper bird, a Chunyang Evil-banishing de, whatever magical Sun stones, or those Seven Luminaries Earrings, anti-aging facial masks, a space battleship, a star-destroying shrinking cannon, golden sacred armor, Divine Marrow Ball with the powers of some Wild Lady deity, or even a Transformer butler from Cybertron. As long as I have Primitive Emperor Coins, I can buy all of them!

    The objects at the top are okay, but should anyone get their hands on the objects towards the end of the list, they could totally be the God of the Present World!

    They even sell godhood, the Myriad World Mall is so much greater than the legendary celestial world. It was hard to imagine just how overbearing this Primitive Emperor is.

    Moreover, the objects for sale were not just limited to celestial or martial arts rted, there were also items which belong in the magical and sci-fi categories. If that is for real, the Myriad World Mall, like its namesake, would link myriad universes and civilizations of different types and level of development. However, the items belonging in those categories were few in number, perhaps there is limited ess to the Myriad World Mall?

    Is it necessary to first obtain a Myriad World Talisman?

    Buried in his thoughts of endless possibilities, Fei Zhengtao was brimming with enthusiasm. He was engrossed within the formidable Myriad World Mall, forgetting his master, Daqinggen¡¯s, reminder.

    Muchter, he finally averted his eyes and began to consider what he could sell for some Primitive Emperor Coins.

    I¡¯m not of their Real World, even if I could sell physical objects there¡¯s no way for me to ship those things over, that means it has to be virtual objects. Like anime? Novels? Games? Or those so-called learning materials sealed inside a certain hard disk?

    If I upload thetter with no idea on thews and regtions of the Myriad World Mall, who knows if I might get banned or my Myriad World Talisman will be suspended, or even enforced by theirws. I can¡¯t risk that. Also, anime and games are way too extraordinarypared to the other objects in the Myriad World Mall, it would risk too much attention. Looks like novels are the best bet, since they already have serialized stories such as Biography of the Primitive Emperor and so on. That¡¯s right, knowledge can also be sold! Realization struck Fei Zhengtao as he recalled sending the study on human anatomy to Master Daqinggen earlier on.

    This was a different type of knowledge, those who enjoy intensive researches and studies would definitely buy it!

    Unknowingly, he became strangely fixated with his ideas, not giving a second thought on how his anime and games could amount to golden sacred armors and space battleships. He was only focused on selling knowledge.

    Upon careful analysis, he believed that mathematics would most likely sell well, as human anatomy would be restricted by racial differences, while physics and chemistry may not be applicable to the principles of the Real World. Only mathematics which is based on logic could have a wider possibility of application. Besides, there are plenty of notes and secret guide books in the Myriad World Mall regarding the art of divination, which is also written using the same character as mathematics, therefore it is probably more or less the same.

    With that, Fei Zhengtao returned to the regr Inte and downloaded the textbooks for mathematics from first grade up to a university level, separating each grade before putting them up for sale in the Myriad World Mall. Their pricing ranged from one Primitive Emperor Coin to over a few hundred coins, sitting between items like Jiuyang Swordsmanship and Fist of Wind and Thunder.

    Time was ticking by, yet no one seemed to be interested with those textbooks. Fei Zhengtao was starting to feel sleepy. Yawning, he decided to go to bed. After all, he had school tomorrow.

    Within the Real World, from the strong people of the Exterior Realm, to masters of Orifices-Point Activation, and even themon people, many were still browsing through the online forums, shopping in the virtual mall and picking out items. There was no need to worry about counterfeit goods, because the Myriad World Mall required the talismans of all the users to be linked with their auras and verification codes. It was in ordance with Heaven¡¯s Punishment system of the Tyrant¡¯s Invincible de. Should anyonee across counterfeit goods and sessfully file aint, the dealer of said goods would be struck down by a divine thunderbolt. Although they could try to destroy the Myriad World Talisman immediately after a sessful transaction, they would be wanted by the Sect of Six-Fans from the Great Zhou Dynasty. Then the Jade Pce and the imperial court of the Great Zhou Dynasty will provide all remainingpensation.

    There was once a dealer from some Old Times Universe who was probably not quite right in his head. He sold counterfeit items and ended up being sentenced to death by lightning. His remains are still drifting out there in the cold outer space. The victim who was cheated had obviously beenpensated with valuable objects.

    ¡°Jiuyang Swordsmanship. In order to perfect this Pure Yang sword power, one must remain a virgin untilpleting the practice, which helps to make up for the disadvantages in the Star Sparks Art, now selling for only 998... ha, to remain a virgin untilpleting the practice, only the damned would practice...¡± a martial artist who had attained Orifices-Point Activation scoffed as his looked down to the next item. It was Fist of Wind and Thunder, which was once hailed by the Sect of Six-Fans from the Dajin Dynasty as one of the better martial arts to grasp. There were no mathematic materials between these two items.

    Whereas the Wang family of Jiangdong, the Grand Wang Prince was enjoying a massage by his maidservant in some secret hidden cave, coughing lightly as he browsed through the forum and the mall. asionally, he gambled with others, and he would always win. At the same time, he was paying attention to the details hidden within all the other useless information.

    Suddenly, he noticed an item entitled Mathematics for First Graders which was only selling for one Primitive Emperor Coin.

    ¡°Mathematics?¡± Wang Siyuan propped a fist under his chin, his face showing a thoughtful expression, as he clicked on buy swiftly.

    After adapting to the local rules,nguage, and browsing format, the book appeared on the light screen before Wang Siyuan.

    He quickly flipped through the book, eventually slowing down. ¡°Ha!¡± The Grand Wang Prince eximed as he looked towards the West where the Kunlun Mountain was.

    ¡°Interesting,¡± he whispered under his breath.

    He then proceeded to purchase all of Fei Zhengtao¡¯s textbooks on Mathematics, his total expenditure amounting to 700 Primitive Emperor Coins.

    ¡ª

    The rm clock went off. Fei Zhengtao got out of bed groggily, taking in a few deep breaths of fresh air as instructed by his secret manual. Refreshed, he continued with training his kicks and punches, followed by breakfast afterwards, all before his parents woke up. He practiced Hundred-day Foundation once more, feeling more rejuvenated than before.

    ¡°Feels pretty great...¡± Fei Zhengtao was delighted, but the soreness from all over his body reminded him that he might have to endure another nightmarish day in school.

    There must be a way to ovee this, I¡¯m now a martial artist!

    He turned on the Myriad World Talisman, looking to get some advice from his cheap master, Daqinggen. After all, he could now be counted as a disciple of the Jade Pce.

    The moment he entered the Land of Myriad World Knowledge, a notification pop-up appeared before him, it read:

    ¡°Your listed products havepletely sold out, your total ie is 700 Primitive Emperor Coins.¡±

    Sold... sold out? 700 Primitive Emperor Coins? Fei Zhengtao was shocked but ted, it felt as though he had won first prize in the lottery.

    These mathematics textbooks can really sell well!

    Guess that makes up for the fact that I was never good in mathematics!

    700 Primitive Emperor Coins, 700, that can buy a lot of stuff... Fei Zhengtao could not help smiling at the thought. He finally snapped out of it when he heard sounds of his parents getting out of bed. Clicking open his friend list, he messaged the only person on it:

    ¡°Master, you there?¡±

    Daqinggen was staring at the tree branches on the ground with utmost misery, it felt like pain was striking deep into his Primordial Spirit. ¡°Disciple, what¡¯s the matter? Keep it simple, master is busy at the moment.¡±

    ¡°Master, I keep getting bullied in school, what should I do?¡± Fei Zhengtao answered hastily. After pondering for a second, he added, ¡°Master, I sold somethingst night and made a few hundred Primitive Emperor Coins.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Daqinggen perked up, his sorrows forgotten, ¡°My good disciple, my teachings were not for nothing. Right, what was that you said before, you were being bullied?¡±

    ¡°Yes, they won¡¯t leave me alone, I get beaten up for the smallest things,¡± at this point, Fei Zhengtao was fuming.

    Daqinggen clicked his tongue. ¡°Did you always let them walk all over you, without ever putting up a fight?¡±

    ¡°The beatings will be worse if I resisted,¡± Fei Zhengtao recoiled.

    Daqinggen shook his head, ¡°That¡¯s because you did not retaliate hard enough, you need to show them that even death could not stand in your way, even if you were to die you should drag down one of them. Fight a fierce battle with them head on, even if you lose, you should make them cower in fear. That will make them think twice before they bully you in the future. If it would hurt them, why would they do it?¡±

    ¡°In short, the most important thing in a man¡¯s fight is to maintain a strong and imposing poise. The fierce ones fear the reckless ones, whereas the reckless ones fear the fearless, and the fearless ones are afraid of the lunatics who do not know fear.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, when you engage in a fierce battle with those bullies, it might be best to lose the fight. Because punks of this age value their dignity the most, they might call upon others to beat you up if they lose, making it worse. Letting them win by a close call, not only does it keep their dignity intact, at the same time it instills fear in their hearts. Only then can you prevent future troubles.¡±

    Fei Zhengtao was deeply impressed, ¡°Master, you know so much.¡±

    ¡°Of course, how else would I end up being investigated by the God Master...¡± Daqinggen stopped abruptly, as if he had said something that he shouldn¡¯t have, ¡°Uh, actually it was something I saw in some gossip posts on the forum. Anyway, every martial artist must fight.¡±

    Gossip posts... Fei Zhengtao suddenly felt that it wasn¡¯t as reliable as he thought. ¡°Master, why don¡¯t I buy some treasures from the mall to defend myself?¡±

    No, wait, how can treasures of physical substance reach me?

    ¡°No need, no need, master has got some, there¡¯s no need to get from the mall!¡± Daqinggen had actually meant to say this after all the talk he gave. Seeing that Fei Zhengtao had mentioned it himself, he was ecstatic. Before his disciple could reply, he had picked out two objects and selected Jade Pce Express Delivery.

    As Fei Zhengtao opened his mouth to ask, a sh of light shone before him, shimmering and vibrating strangely mid-air. When it finally stopped, two objects sat right next to the Myriad World Talisman. One of it was a club, heavy and ck in color, nothing special about it. The other object was a palm-sized seal script of red characters on yellow paper.

    This... this came out of thin air?

    So if I bought a golden sacred armor, it can be delivered here as well?

    The Land of Myriad World Knowledge is both mystical and frightening at the same time!

    Fei Zhengtao¡¯s mouth hung open, petrified at the realization. Daqinggen continued to prattle on instead, ¡°Carrying sharp weapons will evoke bloodlust, I do not wish to see you wanted by the Sect of Six-Fans. So it¡¯s better to use a club. This steel club is not only heavy, it is also fitted with an effect to multiply the damage it deals, which suits your situation. It was from an unfortunate friend of mine who mistakenly went in to some martial art social group. He underwent great tribtion in order to escape, taking with him this one and only club.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s this martial art social group?¡± Fei Zhengtao asked subconsciously.

    Daqinggen sighed, ¡°I have mentioned this before, you can¡¯t withstand it if you enter. Master doesn¡¯t know the whole story but would like to try joining, except Master can¡¯t find the correct group ID.¡±

    Fei Zhengtao caressed the club in his hands, barely managing to swing it, but it started to lift his spirits. He then asked, ¡°Master, what¡¯s the use of this seal script?¡±

    ¡°That is the symbol of the Primitive Emperor¡¯s edict for novices, stick it on your chest and your fists and legs won¡¯t feel pain for fifteen minutes,¡± Daqinggen chuckled. ¡°That will be 100 Primitive Emperor Coins, I am always kind and generous.¡±

    Fei Zhengtao was overjoyed, he paid the coins to Daqinggen without hesitation and stuffed the two items into his school bag, feeling prepared to settle his grudge once and for all.

    Just then, Daqinggen inquired, ¡°My good disciple, what else do you have for Master to admire?¡±

    Fei Zhengtao contemted for a moment before sending his master a random swordsman series game.

    Stepping out of his room, he spotted his mother praying to the Buddha statue in their home. Fei Zhengtao thought it was funny, these Buddha statues are merely figures carved out of mud, how can theypare to the mystical Myriad World Talisman?

    I might as well worship the Primitive Emperor than them!

    True, when I get back tonight I¡¯ll erect an altar for the Primitive Emperor and pray hard for his blessings!

 Chapter 1081: Charisma Grows From The Heart

    <h4>Chapter 1081: Charisma Grows From The Heart</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    In the corridor outside the ssrooms of Wuhua Second High School, a few students who looked like gangsters with their hands in their pockets were messing about and behaving mischievously.

    ¡°That idiot Fei Zhengtao thinks he¡¯s so high and mighty. As if he has such good results, that me asking answers from him means I think highly of him,¡± the leader of the gang became outraged thinking about the possibility of the results being announcedter.

    The rest of the gang were good at ttering. To calm the leader¡¯s mood, they quickly said, ¡°Brother Cong, shall we teach Fei Zhengtao a lesson to vent your anger?¡±

    The leader of the gang was about to reply, but at that moment he saw Fei Zhengtaoing out from the bathroom, thus he gave a ferociousugh, ¡°Alright! Let¡¯s make him kneel down and sing Conquer today!¡±

    He swung his shoulders and flexed his neck, imitating a fighter¡¯s stance from films. Then he slowly walked towards Fei Zhengtao. He stopped in front of him, raised his chin and said, ¡°Go in.¡±

    ss was about to start. The group of smokers had left so there were not many people in the bathroom. It was the most suitable time to teach him a lesson to release his anger.

    Staring at the leader of the gang looking down at him over his own chin, while looking at the other two mischievous students whose faces were showing smiles that harbored bad intentions, Fei Zhengtao who was carrying a short stick found himself feeling a calmness that he never had before.

    Previously, in situations like these, his heart would start racing and he would be at a loss for what to do. Filled with fear, he only knew that fighting back would be futile so it was hard for him to think properly and act ordingly. Those times, he ended up getting hurt.

    But now, although he did not have time to attach the Symbol of the Primitive Emperor on his chest, he did not tremble as before while facing the three delinquents. That tall and robust body did not shock him anymore, all because of the Myriad World Talisman!

    The short stick was still present, proving that he experienced something paranormal akin to the legends. Among that group of people bragging at the forum there could possibly be the presence of veterans good at flying techniques, with no shortage of masters who could fly over roofs, walk up walls, and kill someone with their fists. He had visited the Jade Pce and took the most powerful master under the Primitive Emperor, the Heavenly King Qingmu as teacher. Compared to them, these three delinquents were pitifully weak. What¡¯s more, he had the short stick given to him by his master.

    With his horizon broadened, having experienced the extraordinary, along with the treasure by his side, the result was aprehensive increase in confidence, which without a doubt allowed someone to be more calm and steady.

    ¡°If you cannot avoid a fight, then be the first to make a move.¡±

    ¡°Show the imposing manner of being unafraid of death, that even if I die I will also drag one of you with me...¡±

    The words he saw in the past and the things said by Master Daqinggen emerged clearly in Fei Zhengtao¡¯s mind. He pretended to turn around and walked towards the bathroom, while his right hand gripped the short stick. Then he turned around abruptly and aimed towards the gang leader¡¯s raised chin.

    Bam!

    It happened so suddenly, plus they never thought that the usual cowardlymb who did not dare to resist would rise and hurt someone. The gang leader was unable to react so he was hit by the short stick, probably had his chin broken. Severe pain pounded his consciousness, while golden sparks flew around in his eyes, almost making him pass out.

    Fuck! Foulnguage exploded from the two delinquents standing beside them, one of them side kicked, the other threw a punch.

    However, Fei Zhengtao had already thought carefully before he swung at them. He exerted force with the tips of his toes and took a step back. Although he received a kick to his thigh, he was able to dodge the punch.

    The anger and enmity bottled up in his heart for the past two years exploded. Wielding the short stick as if his life depended on it, he beat up the gang leader and the two delinquents. Even if he was down or was kicked, he still held onto a leg, biting and hitting, like a madman, showing no mercy, only wanting to perish together. The more the three gang members, who were already in pain, fought, the more frightened they became because of that twisted face and slightly bloodshot eyes. The more they fought, the more they recoiled, for fear that they would once again experience the pain of being hit by the short stick.

    Ring!

    The school bell rang. As the sound of the teacher¡¯s footsteps came nearer, the gang leader stepped back. Upon seeing the state of Fei Zhengtao being worse and in more pain than the three of them, he secretly released a breath and said harshly, ¡°You¡¯re looking for death! Do you believe I¡¯ll beat you to death?¡±

    After he finished talking, he turned to walk towards the ssroom. He just took a step, but pain immediately emerged from arger number of bruises, which made him gnash his teeth, limping a little.

    ¡°Brother Cong, should we deal with him after ss?¡± one of the delinquents asked hesitantly.

    Fei Zhengtao was simply crazy, if they had another fight, he himself might be in even more pain. After all, they had already taught him a lesson, so there was no point in experiencing it again.

    Unless they were truly cold and cruel, those who took pleasure out of bullying others mostly appeared strong and tough outside, but were actually weak and brittle inside.

    The gang leader drew a breath lightly, looked back at Fei Zhengtao who was having difficulty sitting up, shook his head and said, ¡°We¡¯ve already beaten him up to this state, any more and we will get in trouble. We will have other chances to teach him a lesson in the future.¡±

    Will we have other chances? A thought popped up suddenly, he already had an opinion in his heart. If Fei Zhengtao does not provoke me, I will not bully him anymore. His manner just now was like a madman from the movies, one could not be sure if he would do anything scary...

    In a blind spot of the bathroom, Fei Zhengtao listened to the gang members and the teacher sessively enter the ssroom. He had his back against the wall while he looked up at the blue sky. Although the bruises covering his body was giving him continuous pain, there was unparalleled happiness in his heart. He was with no trace of gloom, butpletely and truly rxed.

    From the reactions of the delinquents, he knew that he would never be bullied again.

    Sure enough, his master was right, the weak and cowardly who did not dare to resist, once they have been targeted, they will be taken advantage by others, forever unable to escape the fate of being bullied. Only the ones who dare to resist, to take a risk, will then be able to make the wicked lose their bnce, and obtain the peace they want.

    The one whopromised for safety, safety inevitably would not exist. The one who resisted for safety, their safety would be sturdy and firm!

    This is the principle of the world... Fei Zhengtao suddenlyughed out loud, until he was almost in tears. He had a feeling of being reborn and bing a human again.

    This teaching came from the Primitive Emperor!

    At this moment, the sky is so blue, the clouds are so white!

    A student from a different ss came out from the bathroom, looking at this fellowughing like a madman. He couldn¡¯t help but shudder and left quickly.

    ¡ª

    The next day, Fei Zhengtao¡¯s bruises still hurt but his spirit was rejuvenated, it was as if his temperament had changed ever since. He took leave for the self study that night, walked proudly back home, taking advantage of the fact that his parents were not home. He went into his room, locked the door, and activated the Myriad World Talisman.

    He wanted to acquire an image of the Primitive Emperor to erect a statue for him.

    A direct search would definitely be blocked by the message, ¡°Under rtedws and regtions, a part of the results are unable to be disyed.¡± It would be too weird to ask the people in the forum, too. Oh yeah! Master is the strongest under the Primitive Emperor, he must know what he looks like! Fei Zhengtao had an idea and messaged courteously,

    ¡°Master, the matter has been resolved, your teaching is really correct!¡±

    ¡°Be quiet, master is beating the end of this level!¡± Daqinggen hurriedly spoke.

    Fei Zhengtao suddenly became expressionless. He was speechless because his master had unexpectedly became addicted to games.

    Why is this master bing more and more unreliable...

    Fei Zhengtao thought about it, then left theputer table to practice the Hundred-day Foundation.

    After dinner, he once again activated the Myriad World Talisman. Daqinggen was finally idle, stroking his sparse hair, ¡°Not bad, as a person in Jiang Hu, first you must train your courage. Many have failed to pass this level. The weak and timid will ultimately be stuck in the lower levels.¡±

    He bnced his tone, pretending to be a world-ss expert, while eyeing Fei Zhengtao¡¯s Primitive Emperor currency.

    ¡°Master, I want to enshrine the Primitive Emperor, uh, and also you with a wooden statue, can you tell me about what I¡¯ll need?¡± Fei Zhengtao asked.

    Daqinggen suddenly became silent, making Fei Zhengtao wonder if he did something wrong. He felt uneasy, just as he was about to speak, he finally heard his master¡¯s familiar voice, ¡°The image of the Primitive Emperor and master cannot be given to you for now. Spend three month¡¯s time collecting information about the Primitive Emperor, uh, you are not allowed to look at portraits, and then depict the appearance of the Primitive Emperor yourself, to make a statue.¡±

    ¡°Do not worry. When that timees, what his image is in your heart, make ordingly. In the future you can use the name of the Primitive Emperor to establish a martial hall, to help people like you who are bullied.¡±

    What a strange request! Moreover, master¡¯s tone was slightly uncertain... Fei Zhengtao was bewildered, but master had given his instructions so he could only do as told, ¡°I will obey.¡±

    ¡°Oh right, master, what should disciple buy next? I really want that golden sacred robe.¡±

    Daqinggen said gruffly, ¡°Focus on building your foundation in these three months, don¡¯t think about other things. Even if you want to wear the sacred robe, you also have to first train your body, open your acupoints, and rule the world, uh, rule the small universe. The body is the main foundation, and besides, the golden sacred robe costs a few million Primitive Emperor coins, it is an object of the Heavenly Troops level, can you afford it?¡±

    With this Primitive Emperor coin, wouldn¡¯t it be better to give master the advantage? I, the master, am filled with treasures, you plucking a single hair would be profiting you!

    Fei Zhengtao saw that what his master said made sense, so he quickly inquired about training martial arts, while being swindled of a number of Primitive Emperor coins.

    After Daqinggen was engrossed in the game again, he wanted to continue to train. Yet he was unable to hold back and logged in again to the Myriad World Mall. As he was browsing through, he fancied a knight¡¯s pistol, it hadrge caliber, low aftershock, a beautiful pattern, and it was also easy to conceal so it was categorised under the hidden weapon category. It only cost 270 Primitive Emperor coins, and is adaptable in most of the universe.

    A real gun, how cheap! Fei Zhengtao had a natural longing towards firearms. As he ced his order, he saw a prompt,

    ¡°Beware, both parties are not in the real world, not in the same universe. To deliver substantial items you can only choose Jade Express Delivery, which costs the price of the item itself, but will be delivered quickly.¡±

    The price is doubled, isn¡¯t this express delivery cost leap too overbearing? Fei Zhengtao was dumbfounded, but when he searched for relevant information about express delivery, he found out that indeed he could only choose Jade Express Delivery.

    In the Real World, due to the emergence of the Southern Wastnd warriors, many workers were struggling to make a living. In addition, the court of the Great Zhou Dynasty was pushing for it so the escorts industry naturally developed into the express delivery industry, resolving many Jiang Hu residents¡¯ livelihood. However, this did not affect the high-end products managed by the aristocratic families and sects, because they use the teleportation circles of the Exterior Realm and overseas celestial worlds. As for some of the extremely valuable items or items that must be received immediately, as well as transactions involving the Myriad World, people could only choose Jade Express Delivery, because it arrives instantly in the real world, where it would cancel out the interference brought upon by the difference in times in the Myriad World.

    It truly is the industry of the Jade Pce... in the end, Fei Zhengtao chose to ept.

    After paying 540 Primitive Emperor coins, he was nearing extreme poverty, but a ray of light shone before his eyes, a silver-graypact pistol appeared.

    Fei Zhengtao caressed the knight¡¯s pistol, the happiness of purchasing something filled his heart. However, after his mood had calmed down, he was suddenly stunned.

    He lived in a city with good security, and he never thought of raiding and robbing homes, what was he supposed to do with a gun?

    What a waste!

    He looked at his remaining 30 Primitive Emperor coins, he wanted to cry but there were no tears. He was filled with annoyance and wanted to chop off his hands. Master did not lie to him, the Myriad World Mall was really scary!

    ¡ª

    Three monthster, in a corner of flowers and bird crafts market, a shop was selling wooden statues.

    Liu Yuntao was choosing wooden statues when she suddenly heard footsteps approaching her. She turned around to look, and noticed a familiar figure ¨C her ssmate Fei Zhengtao. He was usually soft-spoken, weak, and timid. He was always being bullied, he was uncertain in his actions and also unlikeable, plus he never attracted any attention, nor did she even see him much.

    However, the Fei Zhengtao in front of her had changed apart from his looks. His calm demeanour gave off a vigorous vibe, his white short-sleeve top looked fresh and clean, whereas every movement was firm and confident. He was so much different from the ssmate in her memory.

    Is this his twin brother? Liu Yuntao thought crazily.

    ¡°Liu Yuntao?¡± Fei Zhengtao cheerfully greeted her, neither humble nor haughty.

    It really is him! Liu Yuntao hurriedly nodded. ¡°Are you here to buy wooden statues? This is my uncle¡¯s shop.¡±

    ¡°I would like to request a custom wooden statue,¡± Fei Zhengtao took out a piece of paper.

    Liu Yuntao took the paper and saw a solemn and majestic elderly man with long beard.

    Boom!

    Liu Yuntao raised her head in shock. The sunny sky with not a cloud in sight was now covered in thick dark clouds, rumbling with thunder.

 Chapter 1082: Nine Brandings

    <h4>Chapter 1082: Nine Brandings</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    ¡°It¡¯s just the start of summer, why is the weather so unpredictable already?¡± Liu Yuntao burst out.

    It was sunny moments ago, that was why she didn¡¯t bother to bring an umbre. Let¡¯s see if uncle has a spare in his shop.

    The sky was murky like dusk, though it was only afternoon. Thunder rolled, but rain and lightning were nowhere to be seen. It was strange.

    Fei Zhengtao looked up to the sky, and said calmly, ¡°There¡¯s a shop near the supermarket entrance, I¡¯ll buy you an umbre if you happen to not have one.¡±

    ¡°Alright, thank you,¡± his tranquilposure appeased Liu Yuntao¡¯s anxiety and her mood recovered, making her forget the roll of thunder. She turned around and announced, ¡°Uncle, you have a guest!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ming,¡± an old man whose hair was grey was walking towards them with a burin in his hand. He scanned the piece of drawing in Liu Yuntao¡¯s hand, and nced at Fei Zhengtao before raising his questions. ¡°You want to have this carved? What size do you have in mind? What type of wood shall be used?¡±

    Fei Zhengtao answered the old man¡¯s questions and the man nodded his head slightly. ¡°Not aplicated one, you¡¯re free to collect it after next Thursday.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be here on Sunday afternoon, then,¡± that was the only free time Fei Zhengtao could utilize as a senior year student.

    Rumble.

    The thunder was low and deep, without lightning. The dark clouds were cast above the mart, decorating it as if doomsday was approaching. Liu Yuntao watched as Fei Zhengtao paid the deposit and left the shop, whereas the rain was not in sight yet. Liu Yuntao was no longer bothered by the possibility of rain pouring, so she picked up the woodcarving she had chosen as a present, before saying her goodbye and left the shop.

    Right at that moment, she saw Fei Zhengtao running towards her direction, with two one-time use umbres in his hands. He smiled at her, ¡°Can¡¯t say if a storm might pour on your way home.¡±

    Fei Zhengtao had a cheerful smile. His teeth were sparkling white and he wasn¡¯t bashful when he handed a girl a present. He acted like it waspletely normal and right to do such a thing. Liu Yuntao was instantly attracted to him.

    In Senior Three ss Six, she was beautiful and popr. There were boys from her ss, or even other sses that were trying to impress her by doing things, but this was the only time that someone did something for her without the intention to impress her.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Liu Yuntao epted the umbre, smiling as she did. Her impression of him had since changed from ame and weak schoolmate to a pretty good guy.

    Having umbres in their hands, they walked towards the shop. Liu Yuntao casually asked, ¡°Which deity are you trying to make a carving of?¡±

    ¡°Deity... he could be considered as one, I guess,¡± Fei Zhengtao said as he thought. The Primitive Emperor was far more powerful than those deities I¡¯ve known, and these deities are barely real. ¡°He was also my patriarch.¡±

    He said these frankly.

    ¡°Patriarch?¡± Liu Yuntao was shooting him a strange nce. That term was only used back in the ancient times or when you were in a temple.

    Fei Zhengtaoughed. ¡°Because I used to be weak. I became an apprentice to a master whose master is the Primitive Emperor, the Sect¡¯s Patriarch.¡±

    ¡°Primitive Emperor?¡± Liu Yuntao was mulling over the new term she learned. It sounded almighty, and majestic at the same time.

    He is here to make a carving because he is going to worship the patriarch. Liu Yuntao suddenly realized and said cheerfully, ¡°Hey, expert, as schoolmates, I¡¯m going to rely on you for help in the future if anyone is to be bullied.¡±

    She purposely quoted herself from the movies. It was totally normal for him to learn ssical martial arts because he wasn¡¯t the only one. There were ssmates of hers who practiced taekwondo and karate, too.

    They were chatting freely as they walked. The amount of conversations that they shared during the past three years could not measure up to today¡¯s talking. They parted their ways when they went out of the shop.

    Fei Zhengtao did not hesitate to leave, as he left without turning back to check on her. He was forthright and it seemed to her that he wasn¡¯t trying to go after her, of which Liu Yuntao strongly approved. A book can¡¯t be judged by its cover, or maybe picking up martial arts could really change a person¡¯s temperament and will?

    On the contrary, Fei Zhengtao¡¯s mind right now was filled with the Myriad World Talisman, Circled Qi Technique, Dantian Qi Storage, knowledge passed to him by Master Daqinggen, the grotesque and variegated Myriad World, even the mall, the forum and the live show! He was like a severe inte addict, not having attention to spare for a girl.

    One weekter, Fei Zhengtao returned to the flowers and bird craft market.

    The weather had been strange for the past week. Ever since that day when it looked like it was going to rain, the sky didn¡¯t turn sunny again. Murky clouds were everywhere, with thunder rumbling the sky making the day seem to be the night. The rain wasn¡¯t pouring and the lightning wasn¡¯t visible, causing no harm. Even the forecasters couldn¡¯t give a reason from their analysis. Some believed that it originated from industry pollution, whereas Fei Zhengtao asked for Master Daqinggen¡¯s advice on the issue but he was instructed not to concern himself with it.

    When Fei Zhengtao entered, the first person he saw was Liu Yuntao. There was a man tailing behind her acting innocently but the next second, the man pulled out a pair of tweezers to steal her cellphone in her pocket.

    Liu Yuntao was alert, because she immediately responded by turning around abruptly and shouting, ¡°Thief! Catch the thief!¡±

    As soon as she shouted, she could see Fei Zhengtao charging towards the thief. He caught up with him and then twisted the thief¡¯s arm with his left hand, pulling the thief backwards and shoved him with his right shoulder. The thief was subdued, losing his ability to resist.

    Fei Zhengtao was confident throughout the process, his actions elegant like a dance, which sessfully impressed Liu Yuntao even more. She was immersed in his actions until the thief cried out in pain.

    ¡°Expert, you¡¯re amazing! Thank you very much,¡± Liu Yuntao borately praised Fei Zhengtao and thanked him.

    Fei Zhengtao yed it down and replied, ¡°It was nothing, I¡¯m learning martial arts after all.¡±

    She picked up her phone. While they were waiting for the market¡¯s manager toe, Liu Yuntao raised her curiosity, ¡°Which sect do you belong in? You¡¯re better than those who practice taekwondo!¡±

    ¡°Jade Pce,¡± Fei Zhengtao replied frankly, since no one would know which it was.

    ¡°Oh,¡± Liu Yuntao, as predicted, did not hear about it before, so she changed the topic. ¡°Expert, can you teach me some self defense skills?¡±

    ¡°Sure, if you really want to learn.¡± Fei Zhengtao did not reject and continued with a bright smile, ¡°I¡¯m nning to create a martial arts club in the name of the Primitive Emperor to teach interested schoolmates, and when I graduate, I¡¯ll begin to save up so that I can open a martial arts centre to pass down the knowledge of the Primitive Emperor.¡±

    After listening to him talking with confidence about his clear goals, Liu Yuntao sincerely praised, ¡°You¡¯re so great, you know what you want to do and how you want to achieve your goals. I still have no idea which field should I major in even though the college entrance examination is approaching.¡±

    Fei Zhengtao just smiled without saying much. He had only one goal, which was to master martial arts, enter Qingming, and eventually step into the Real World.

    After turning in the thief and lodging the police report, they went to the carving shop. The old man was busy carving the wood, paying his full attention, ¡°Just a second, it needs some final touch-up.¡±

    The old man¡¯s fingers were moving fast, focusing on the details, while Fei Zhengtao and Liu Yuntao watched silently.

    When the carving was finished, the Primitive Emperor came alive all of a sudden. The three of them were blinded by strong white lights at the same time.

    It was the light which lit up the heaven and earth, followed by the deafening sound of thunder. The entire city was shaking; the doors and the windows were rattling.

    Rumble!

    A green thunder struck, breaking the window and hit the carving directly. The lightning was like snake coated with shiny and silvery clothes, dancing crazily. The shop had became the center of a thunderstorm.

    The silver snake vanished without a trace. Fei Zhengtao was standing in front of both Liu Yuntao and the old man, trying to protect them from the harm but all three of them weren¡¯t hurt. That wasn¡¯t all, because the carving of the Primitive Emperor was unharmed either, as if the lightning just now was pure hallucination.

    Pitter-patter. It was the sound of a downpour. The long awaited rainstorm from the previous week had arrived, like it was finally released.

    ¡°It is unharmed?¡± the old man took up and examined the carving, bewildered.

    Fei Zhengtao nced towards the statue of the Primitive Emperor, he felt that it had an added aura to it, as if it were a statue of a deity that had been worshipped for thousands of years.

    ¡°Luckily it was unharmed,¡± he paid the old man and went back to his home with the statute of the Primitive Emperor after bidding goodbye to Liu Yuntao.

    In Fei Zhengtao¡¯s house, he ced the solemn statue on his desk, and sat cross-legged beneath it. His expression was serious, his breathing slowed, and he practiced the Circled Qi Technique.

    The statue of Primitive Emperor was erected quietly and invible.

    ¡ª

    In the practice room of Jade Pce on Kunlun Mountain.

    Everything behind Meng Qi turned dark suddenly, as if another universe had found its connection to this one. An idol of a solemn and majestic elderly man with long beard appeared out of nowhere, but its formation was unstable, as if it was an illusion. It needed time to stabilize itself, to adjust itself, before it could leave a mark for itself.

    The statue had two snake-like creatures creeping their way up to its nostrils, while the strong light which followed was altering continuously, as multiple universes were connecting with each other. Besides, there were eight shadows apanying the statue. One of them was an unknown object which engulfed billions of forces of light, connecting multiple timelines, possessing ess to all the information that you asked. Another was made up of two giant transformers, representing both destruction and creation respectively. They were integrating their energies together, finding their roots, transforming back to the preliminary form of a monkey. There was also a shadow which was an unknown warrior wearing a gold saint cloth who sacrificed himself in the river of history. His eyes were tightly shut, while he sat cross-legged in front of a huge Buddha statue, being peaceful and clear...

    Different universes were brought together in different forms, but the images of them were brutal. Their presence was beyond the measure of the universe, a more appropriate description would be Legendary. It was still too early to turn them into brandings, making them history, Meng Qi thought.

    Meng Qi¡¯s acupuncture points came to life at the exact moment, but turning his internals into the Heavens was not possible yet. Because the Heavens preceded the Myriad World, it is omnipresent and of the highest essence, normally only those who were practicing in the Creation Realm were able to do that, in order to enter the Real World. However, Meng Qi¡¯s Indestructible Original Form was unique, so he could practice it partially.

    Of course, it wasn¡¯t the real Heavens, because the levels near Heavens were already hard to practice.

    In other words, it meant Meng Qi was unexpectedly slow. There was still a huge step before he could reach Transcendence.

    ¡°Even if I were to do Isted Practice, it would take a long time until I breakthrough,¡± Meng Qi opened his eyes, and nine shadows behind him formed an actual shadow before disappearing altogether. ¡°It¡¯s time to enter Jade Pce.¡±

    At that moment, numerous money shadows and massive Forces of Living Beings, Meritorious Virtues, and Qi of Dao De appeared in front of him.

    Money shadows were part of the Primitive Emperor Coin. This virtual currency represented reward of Da Dao, while Forces of Living Beings, Meritorious Virtues, and Qi of Dao De came from the Great Zhou Dynasty and the Myriad World Knowledge Ball. No matter which world you were in, as long as the upper levels did not plunder the wealth of those beneath them, everyone would be living peacefully with one another. This was what was happening in the Real World, as for why it wasn¡¯t the other way around, it was due to their own preference.

    Money shadows, Forces of Living Beings, Meritorious Virtues, and Qi of Dao De were changing continually, as if they were turning into magic weapons or refinement tools.

    Meng Qi opened his mouth, absorbing all these into his body. He stepped forward, entering the World of Gods.

    He knew he wasn¡¯t able to escape the influential figures¡¯ watch upon him, that was why this would be a dangerous mission.

 Chapter 1083: The Glorious World And The Gloomy Jade Palace

    <h4>Chapter 1083: The Glorious World And The Gloomy Jade Pce</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    A ray of light passed through the window and shone upon a floor of silver frost, and the crystal clear mirror on the dressing table reflected a teenage girl holding a Myriad World Talisman while looking at the screen in front of her.

    Her garment was washed very clean. Her family¡¯s financial circumstances were not scanty nor rich. She was single-mindedly devoted to watching the video of the Man List Challenge and was very convinced by the superb techniques of the top rankers. She had been influenced by their frightening vigor and learned a lot, making her eager to give it a try, as if she was itching to promote herself.

    At the end of the video, she turned around and looked at the dressing table. She saw the pair of gradually zing eyes and blushing face of her excited self.

    Then, she nced outside and saw a glowing moon with a serene night scene. She asionally caught the rustling sound of the wind blowing through the tree leaves and the passing lotive. Everything was so peaceful and tranquil, nature was wonderful.

    ¡°The Pce of Mohism had brought here the tools that could provide easy traveling, the transparent azure stone that is better than the bronze mirror and had greatly enhanced the harvest of food and livestock. The Myriad World Talisman had enabled most martial artists to expand their horizons and broaden their knowledge. Zero Distance was no longer the exclusive right of the Bodhisattva...¡± she was calmed, and naturally skimmed through the description of the present world by the books of the Southern Wastnd.

    Yes, merely five years ago, the only things that she considered satisfying were food and warm clothes. The meals served every day. The bronze mirrors were ground again and again to use, where there was no clue how many generations it had been passed on. The materials of clothes were not of high quality and new ones could only be obtained during festivals. Her talent was ordinary, she had no opportunity to enter a martial arts sect, and it was impossible to splurge to join the martial art halls. She was about to be married off just like her neighbors; she was to handle household duties, to conceive and have a child, one after another till she ages, and then, be anxious of her children¡¯s marriage.

    Formerly, she would not resist this kind of lifestyle as it was instilled in her mind thousands of times, making her think that this was the happiest ending for girls. However, in the past five years, there were incredible changes in the manners and morals of the world. During that time, even the bigwigs couldn¡¯t have the transparent azure stone on their dressing tables. Fathers who hawked goods on the streets had diverted to delivery jobs, although it was simr to those primary sector tasks, the returns were much better than before. Meats and vegetables were served every day and she could have new dresses without the need to wait for festivals.

    Yet, what caused her and martial arts to change more was the Myriad World Knowledge Ball. It was grotesque and variegated, which seemed that anything could be obtained and learned from here. She could have friends from different ces, or be experienced and knowledgeable even when remaining indoors. For example, the terms grotesque and variegated were unknown to her previously. Another example was that she was able to attain the Star Sparks Art without going to the martial art halls. She watched tutorial videos of Southern Wastnd talents, and could get the guidance of different mentors from different martial arts sects by paying Primitive Emperor Coins. She could set foot on the road of martial arts and also have gratifying progress.

    Her parents no longer urged her to marry as they thought that she might have a better future if she continued, so it was not necessary to be dyed by marriage.

    The girl stood up and walked to the window. As she was gazing at the clear and magical deep night sky, she let out a sigh of relief. In her thoughts, she was thinking about her best friend from the Western region, the Fairnd beginners who were stupefied by the Myriad World Talisman, the energetic fellows who argued in the forum every day, the exaggerated buyers who kept shouting they need to restrain, and then she thought of those bizzare things which she couldn¡¯t afford in the mall.

    As she was in her thoughts, a faint smile flickered across her lips.

    This was an era full of hope, which was far superior to the past.

    She looked up, staring at the moon, smiling and thought,

    ¡°A lot of the posts were saying that the present is the prelude of a heist, that the end of the day is around the corner. But why do I feel the glory of the world like never before? Compared to the past, it was like entering the Elysium just like how the monk described...¡±

    The wind and the moon were tranquil, and the night was peaceful.

    Everything was wonderful.

    ¡ª

    In the Void Hometown, the Night Emperor Huo Lishang was perched on the Dharmaraja lotus tform, taking in the fairy mist that filled the surroundings. The fairy mist was derived from the first clean mist after the created world was established, the foul air then settled underneath, supporting the Void Hometown, making it above all things.

    The cultivation of these fairy mists supplemented the refining of foul air and turbidity. Then,bining them back could create a trace of chaos. This allowed Huo Lishang¡¯s Brahman Night to sublimate endlessly towards the chaos.

    This is thest resort for his dark trial, as he was unable to change to practice the Wu¡¯Ji Seal.

    His surroundings were dark and gloomy like the deepest night. At the moment, there was a muffled sounding from the deeply sealed ce of the Void Hometown, mimicking thunderous lightning and quaking every oracle or idleman into aa.

    The horrid atmosphere was like a tide, engulfing half of the hometown, directly discing the Night Emperor Brahman Night. This made him tremble, as if he was facing the gods who were in the leading position.

    However, Huo Lishang was not shocked and, instead, he rejoiced. His smile was full of curiosity, ¡°Which of the gods has awakened early?¡±

    The real god, the Twelve Oracles who had followed mother in the past years!

    Normally, they had to wait for ten years to gradually awake, but they were now awoken at least four years ahead of time. This could be a huge damage, bringing down their strength drastically and even influencing the realm, just like those who are lingering on with one¡¯sst breath of life. It wasn¡¯t good for luck and it would be impossible to recover.

    The gods were unexpectedly awoken forcefully at the risk of having a huge loss. Is there anything important that¡¯s going to happen?

    This was a person of the Legendary Realm!

    The scary and sacred atmosphere converged. A huge figure emerged from the seal of the Void Hometown. He was covered in a gray robe, his eyes were dull and withoutplexion, his temperament was solemn, and a huge rosary was hanging on his chest. Each of it was like a skull, sparkling with a zed golden light, manifesting a cruel overtone in the full sense of sacredness.

    ¡°Oracle Juan Lian,¡± the Night Emperor stood up and met with the other as equals.

    He was his mother¡¯s agent in the world, he didn¡¯t need to bow and bend his knees to the gods.

    ¡°Go and make preparations in the hometown,¡± Oracle Juan Lian said. ¡°I will go to the Jade Pce as mother decreed.¡±

    At these words, his figure disappeared.

    ¡°The Jade Pce?¡± the Night Emperor mulled over these three words.

    Is this the Primitive Emperor¡¯s Jade Pce on Kunlun Mountain, or the real Jade Pce?

    A Legend had been forced to awake. Is this a sign that the heist is stepping into the critical part?

    How much of the glorious world can be retained?

    ¡ª

    After descending to the World of Gods, Meng Qi came to Qi Kingdom¡¯s pce. Meng Qi seated himself face to face with the Duke Huan of Qi, Martial Uncle Xiaobai, who hade back at an earlier time from his travels, and they enjoyed a pot of tea without talking. He also didn¡¯t get to ask Duke Huan of Qi for help, he just pledged the Myriad World Knowledge Ball and borrowed the Holy Whip!

    If Xiaosang was resurrected, it would be a big worry for the Ajati Matriarch. In this journey to Jade Pce, everything could pass through peacefully if nothing was discovered. However, once the defensive position of Xiaosang were to be found, an intensive setback would be brought to the Ajati Matriarch. The power of the Creation Realm would be here scandalously. When that timees, as a Descendent of Premier at the Jade Pce, he was partially considered as a master. He had a chance to survive, with possibility of involvement of influential figures. The hope was not small. However, there was nobody he could ask to be helpers, they would all die.

    Therefore, he didn¡¯t have the intention to invite any helpers, not only Martial Uncle Xiaobai but also Mister Luda and the others.

    The Ajati Matriarch was half-martial arts and semi-Shinto, all the subordinates were also the same. The Holy Whip was one of the nemesis, so it had to be borrowed. And, if he couldn¡¯te back, the Myriad World Knowledge Ball needed a host, and Martial Uncle Xiaobai as a Jade Premier was the most suitable person for this. Thus, it was reasonable to pledge the Myriad World Knowledge Ball for getting the Holy Whip.

    Duke Huan of Qi saw that Meng Qi¡¯s attitude was firm and sighed, ¡°You¡¯re also aware that I was riotous in the past, I might use your Myriad World Knowledge Ball to run amok. Please go ande back early.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Meng Qi budged and jumped, entering the Jade Pce.

    The railings were gentle outside of the Jade Pce, the well was gloom and deep. The eternal tranquility was hard to get rid of, but the ce was with the presence of people!

    Outside the Jade Pce, there were three men standing in different positions, minding their own business.

    The person who was standing on the railing with a gandoura as he admired the gloom well was Devil Master Han Guang. His posture wasid back as if he was just having fun. Coming to the Heavenly Lord Dojo, Meng Qi was also familiar with the woman at the door, the Primeval Deity Bi Jingxuan. Her eyes looked calm as they stared at Meng Qi¡¯s eyes without shrinking back.

    On the other side, there were white lotus blooming and merged into a lotus throne. There was a man smiling wholeheartedly.

    The former prince of the Dajin Dynasty, the brother of Zhao Laowu?

    Brother Doubi said that he was the descendant of maitreya!

    To what extent has his strength recovered currently?

    The Devil Mater, the Primeval Deity, and the former prince had no intention to attack. They just seemed to be quietly waiting for Meng Qi to open up the door of the Jade Pce.

    Each of them stood for someone¡¯s will. What role should I y in thisposition with the Ajati Matriarch? Meng Qi blinked his eyes and strode onwards, walking towards the door.

 Chapter 1084: Probing For Intentions

    <h4>Chapter 1084: Probing For Intentions</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    The nine old wells were abysmally deep and the bottom could not be seen. Darkness enveloped the well and no one knew where it led. It added a touch of majesty and mystery to the ancient and glorious Xuan Huang Temple.

    The temple itself was decorated with dragons at the edges of the roof, three hundred and sixty five golden studs were set in the huge red door. The sense of vicissitude lingered in every corner of the ce. The closer he was, the more Meng Qi could sense the ancient and mystical feeling from the original owner of the temple.

    He opened his eyes and his gazended on Zhao Qian, the former crown prince of Tai Jing, suspected to be an incarnation of Maitreya, and Bi Jingxuan, the Primeval Deity as he paid them no attention. He walked to the edge of the door and slowly lifted his right hand.

    A Dao Yi zemp tinted in unidentifiable colors appeared in Meng Qi¡¯s vision. A faint light was lit, creating ck and white illusionary shadows, revealing the identity of the Principles of Karma. Its right hand began to move slowly as flowers bloomed, tracing many whirlpools in the shape of a reversed Yin Yang, which seemed like it could dissolve all matter.

    As he lowered his right hand, a wash of light shone through. His touchnded on the hard and cold red door. The golden studs seemed to have been restored to life, just like the most ancient stars shining brightly before the Archaeozoic era.

    As the shadows of the light changed, no one realized that the Restrictive Spell was broken. The red door creaked loudly as it slowly opened, revealing the sight within the Jade Pce.

    The White Jade Square was vast and magnificent, many Godly Beast Statues could be seen guarding both sides of the road. There were many halls situated on the left and right of the square where the disciples stayed in. Moving forward, the hall where Meng Qi obtained the Premier Nine Seals was there. As they passed through the building, they were weed by fluffy white clouds and clear blue skies. Then they came to the high and mighty main hall that was enveloped by ancient history. As for what was behind the main hall. Meng Qi could not pry as he stillcked the ability.

    This time, the situation was greatly different from the past. The White Jade Square seemed to have adjusted itsyout ording to the ability of the person who opened the door. In other words, it had no actual form, and anyone who was not from the Nirvana Realm would not be able to witness its true form. It all came down to fate.

    It was truly the majestic Jade Pce.

    Meng Qi¡¯s hands were hung low, his palms were long and powerful. He was not holding any sort of weapon, such as the Celestial Parting Sword, the Holy Whip, or the Tyrant¡¯s Invincible de, as he stepped through the red door.

    As his body passed through, he instantly felt something magical happen. Meng Qi felt oddly rxed. It seemed that the Jade Pce isted him from the effects on his body due to prying.

    As he was admiring the old well, Devil Master Han Guang turned around. He had his hands crossed behind his back as he took a walk alongside Meng Qi in the courtyard with leisure. Zhao Qian was smiling genuinely while he walked on the white lilies while Primeval Deity Bi Jingxuan was tailing behind at an obvious distance.

    There was nopetition both mentally and physically, instead it was a harmonious atmosphere that was filled with eeriness.

    Han Guang and the others would not speak out unless it was necessary because it would reveal the mastermind behind the scenes. As for this time, if there wasn¡¯t someone like Gu Xiaosang to handle the situation, things would¡¯ve progressed earlier than expected. When a simr situation urs in the future, they might not be lucky enough to have the Ajati Matriarch or Meng Qi on their side.

    Meng Qi walked casually and showed no signs of worry or anxiousness. He smiled and said, ¡°Have you escaped Samsara before, Devil Master?¡±

    His words were rather unexpected and surprising, even Zhao Qian was slightly shocked.

    As Meng Qi said those words, the Principles of Karma in his eyes shone brightly, it reflected the karma threads that surrounded Han Guang.

    Han Guang answered emotionlessly, ¡°Not yet. Only the control of the Master of Six Dao of Samsara on my body have been removed one by one.¡±

    He was not worried at all even if his words could cost his life by the hands of the Master of Six Dao of Samsara.

    Meng Qi witnessed the oue of it. The Devil Master had no connection with the List of Deification and Holy Whip, nor did he have any powerful karma threads. The only eye-catching thing in his possession was the three strands of star line. One thread was vague but mighty and powerful. It was as unpredictable as time. While the other thread was jet ck and filled with destruction. Thest thread seemed normal but was deeply masked by deceit, even the Principles of Karma could not perceive its true identity.

    ¡°It seems that the Devil Master is making use of Samsara in hopes to search for the reflected self in order to build a firm foundation for the Legendary Realm.¡± Meng Qi retreated his steps, his tone turning casual as he said, ¡°So, what is the purpose of this visit, are you here for a mission?¡±

    He attempted to probe Han Guang, to see if he would leak valuable information or not.

    Han Guang smiled as he eyed Meng Qi, ¡°Did you think I would tell you directly?¡±

    Second brother? Zhao Qian¡¯s gaze turned to them as he examined closely and cautiously stepped backwards. Bi Jingxuan was unaffected for she already knew.

    Second brother... Meng Qi was stunned and no words woulde out of his mouth. He didn¡¯t know if Brother Doubi was crazy or smart, but it caused him a lot of embarrassment.

    As he began to refute the matter, Han Guang gazed forward, and casually said, ¡°It has been affected by the Myriad World Knowledge Ball, and for you to expose the Samsara incident with minimal effort, the Six Dao has decided to make known the stories of the Immortal World in exchange for the jade pir.¡±

    ¡°How would this benefit them?¡± Meng Qi furrowed his eyebrows.

    ¡°You will have to ask them yourselves,¡± Han Guang smiled, seemingly disinterested in his situation.

    As the conversation continued, the four had arrived at the home of the disciple, which was the nine Magic Transport Temples which Meng Qi was familiar with.

    At this moment, Zhao Qian interrupted, ¡°Master Su, you have the General Principles of the Buddha¡¯s Palm in hand, and have practiced the first move, if you can obtain the rest of it principles, then you can master a real Buddha incarnation. Hence, you will be able to ovee many challenges and make use of it to its full advantage.¡±

    He did not mention the Yi Qi Turning San Qing incident, but Meng Qi believed he was aware of the incident. He also knew of the incident when the Wise Holy Monk kidnapped Meng Qi.

    But with regards to how the would Maitreya descend, Zhao Qian had no idea. Will it return to the original body?

    ¡°The Buddha¡¯s palm is a valuable treasure, how can it be easily obtained?¡± Meng Qi smiled as he answered, he was testing Zhao Qian¡¯s intention.

    He will not attempt to stop the Qing Emperor from taking the most crucial step just because the Maitreya tried to capture him. He assumed that the opponent would always be his enemy. Everyone had different ns against one another, so the Buddhist Society¡¯s attitude would naturally be different.

    Zhao Qian was full of smiles, for a moment he was identical to the fat monk, ¡°Mister Su, you are a man of intelligence and you have a genuine heart. As long as you visit the Buddhist Nation or the White Lotus Pure Land to practice Dharma, the rest of the eight moves of the Buddha¡¯s Palm will be given unto you.¡±

    Was he initiating an offer? Just like how the Gambling Monk brought the Talisman of the Six Runes? Meng Qi thought for a moment before declining the offer. He shook his head as he smiled, ¡°Rumors are that the Maitreya Buddha was long gone with the Devil Master. So how does one seek the Buddhist Nation and the White Lotus Pure Land?¡±

    Zhao Qian smiled, ¡°Usually, the disciples of the Buddhist Society would possess Dharmakayas and Sambhogakayas. The only difference would be their major and minor cultivations, it was rather worthwhile if one could escape death by giving up one incarnation.¡±

    One can escape death in exchange for a Dharmakaya and Sambhogakaya? Meng Qi was highly dubious but did not ask further. He turned his gaze to Bi Jingxuan, ¡°Fairy Bi, it has been years since we parted ways in the Middle Ages, and you look better than ever. But I don¡¯t understand this, why are you involved in this matter?¡±

    He knew Bi Jingxuan well, so he chose to ask her directly.

    Lord Ling Bao has been missing for days, and the Three Heavenly Goddesses were long gone, then who is Bi Jingxuan representing?

    Bi Jingxuan answered calmly, ¡°Our n controls the Primeval Dipper. The legends were spread since ancient times, but no one dares to ce their eyes on the Peerless Magic Weapon, isn¡¯t that suspicious?¡±

    ¡°The Ind of Three Clouds will not interfere in and of secr affairs. Even I had once sumbed to pressure and became the White Emperor of Golden Turtle Ind.¡±

    White Emperor? So she was the White Emperor of Golden Turtle Ind! Meng Qi was rather surprised.

    Bi Jingxuan admitted her return to the Middle Ages. It was because she had witnessed Yuan Hong¡¯s encounter with the Qing Emperor, therefore she had to escape from subjugation.

    The question was, who helped her to escape? Could it be the one who sent her forth?

    At this moment, four people had crossed the nine Magic Transport Temple, and arrived at the main hall that towered over them.

    A bell tower was situated in front of the main hall. At the tower hung a bronze bell that was full of spots, showing its age.

    ¡°The immortals sounded the ancient bell to call upon their own kind back in the old days...¡± Meng Qi nodded as he looked at the main hall. He noticed that the gate was left wide open. The interior was massive and deep, and the floor was made of cordierite. At a nce, it seemed like it had no end.

    Han Guang went forward to inspect, and he sighed before eximing,

    ¡°The Celestial Ruler is the emperor of all, the Three Pristines possess more power over the Celestial Ruler...¡±

    Before he could finish his sentence, a terrifying presence exploded from a nearby area, causing everyone¡¯s heart to quake. It was as if a massive gxy entered the pce, and yearned to fill up every single corner of the pce.

    ¡°The person of the Legendary Realm?¡±

    Meng Qi had never experienced the overwhelming feeling that he has heard from the legends. This aura had exceeded even the range of a celestial being.

    It was on a whole new level!

    Did Ajati Matriarch really send forth the person of the Legendary Realm?

    In order to awaken him, no matter the cost?

    Its presence was approaching quickly and it was everywhere, even on the other side of the Jade Pce. Zhao Qian, Bi Jingxuan, and Han Guang turned around as they raised their auras, but they were still unaware of their enemy.

    At this moment, with a flick of his fingers, Meng Qi shot a sharp and quick sword power as he struck a devastating blow, with the power to split the sky and the earth.

    The sword power did notunch an attack on anyone, instead, it hit the bell!

    ng!

    The ancient bell swung, and its ring shook a multitude of univer

    ses!

 Chapter 1085: Thirty Six Ancient Wells

    <h4>Chapter 1085: Thirty Six Ancient Wells</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    ng!

    The old mottled copper clock shook, emitting a clear and sweet sound which rang throughout the heavens and shook the Myriad World, trying to gather the immortals of the Jade Pce to renew the grandness of Kunlun at its peak.

    Even Han Guang, Bi Jingxuan, and Zhao Qian were very surprised. It was well known that the mighty people of the Legendary Realm¡¯s aura could even take a shot from a distance, yet Su Meng did not think aboutyout, nor try to hasten the Restrictive Spell of the Jade Pce, nor was he in a hurry to enter the rear of the main hall and take the chance to socialise with the mighty people of the Legendary Realm while looking for clues of the Green Lotus Seed of Chaos. Instead, he rang the Kunlun antique bell?

    In the ancient times of the tyrannical immortals of the Jade Pce, when the bell was rung, indeed the mighty people of the Legendary Realm and even the Great Medium of the Creation Realm would rush to lend a helping hand, and was a good strategy to defeat the enemy. But in this day and age, disregarding the fallen generation, even if the remaining immortals of the Jade Pce were still alive, they would surely be using various Dharma practices to remain in deep sleep or self-seal, waiting for the opportunity to return, and would not necessarily hear the chime of the bell.

    If that was the case, then why would he do such a futile thing and waste his opportunity for nothing?

    To their surprise, Zhao Qian, the Forting Maitreya¡¯s gaze suddenly twinkled, as if he thought of something. At that moment, following the ringing of the Kunlun antique bell which shook the Myriad World, the Jade Pce suddenly trembled violently, and lost its substance, bing dim and dark like the purest and realest Kunlun!

    In an instant, the expansive and horrific atmosphere of the legendary aura waspletely isted from its body.

    Meng Qi¡¯s action of ringing the bell was not nned in advance. His original n was as Han Guang, Zhao Qian, and Bi Jingxuan expected, that if he met the mighty people of the Legendary Realm sent from the Ajati Matriarch, he would immediately enter the main hall and the vast immortal garden behind, taking advantage of his identity as owner of half of the Jade Pce to socialize with the mighty people of the Legendary Realm. He would rely on the Holy Whip to create some misgivings, thus creating an opportunity to search and obtain the Green Lotus Seed of Chaos that Gu Xiaosang might have left behind.

    But after seeing the antique bell, and remembering that the past two times he entered the pce theyout had been different, as well as the worry of not knowing whether the three people beside him were friend or foe, made Meng Qi think up a brave new strategy.

    The Jade Pce itself was a high level object. Even the masters of the Legendary Realm and the Creation Realm could not see its full form, and could only see the side shown from its copse. So long as Yang Jian did not secretly manipte it or did not change significantly, every time one entered the pce, due to the difference in one¡¯s strength, realm, and situation, theyout one sees would also be different.

    On the other hand, if a big change urs, could it make the Jade Pce re-copse, changing theyout?

    Such as ringing the ancient Kunlun bell. Even if the Jade Pce immortals did note to help, so long as the bell chimed, the Jade Pce would change ordingly and re-copse, changing itsyout to wee the immortals.

    It did not matter to Meng Qi what theyout would be in the end. He only wanted the moment of re-copsing, thus taking the opportunity to be free from the fixed Qi Ji of the mighty people of the Legendary Realm, and to shake off Han Guang and the other two whom he still did not know were friend or foe. Then, relying on the Principles of Karma, Arts of Eight-Nine, Endless Chaos, and other Supreme spells, he wouldpletely hide himself and change light to dark, passivity to aggressiveness.

    At that moment, chaos spread, isting everything. Meng Qi rejoiced internally. Since his prediction was correct, his n was very close to sess. The Niwan atop his head opened and the original auspicious cloud flew out. Rather than shrouding him, it turned into ayer of chaotic dim light which stuck to the surface of Meng Qi¡¯s body like a water film, glinting like a ssmp which brightened and dimmed in turn, hiding the karma threads. Eight-Nine revolved naturally, shading him from fate and prying eyes.

    At that moment, it was as if Meng Qi had disappeared into thin air so that he could not be sensed or perceived.

    Suddenly, the chaos within became faint and no longer pure. The thirty six wells surrounded by jade rails emerged creepily in mid-air, dim and gloomy. Darkness roiled within, like ancient and terrifying whirlpools that lead to indescribably scary ces.

    This is the copsed and renewedyout? The thought just struck Meng Qi when he noticed the size of the whirlpools of the thirty six ancient wells rapidly increasing, swirling wildly, expanding suddenly, swallowing the whole earth and everything else, including himself!

    Enter the ancient well first, then only the Jade Pce? Thisyout is really odd!

    Meng Qi¡¯s thoughts suddenly became fuzzy. He had the weird feeling of being washed away by time and space. Only when he regained consciousness did he notice that he was in a weird world.

    It was pitch ck as far as the eye could see, like the universe, with its countless gxies. If he couldn¡¯t find the Passage of Time and Space or other means, and just rely on the Air-Conveyance Technique, even with superb somersault speed, it would be just a drop in the ocean, and he could go his whole life without finding another form of life.

    Unlike the universe with its system of gxies, the darkness of this ce had a strange sort of serenity, like the peace of a deep sleep. Glimmering objects hovered about; they resembled multicolored air bubbles, dreamy and beautiful, but could burst at any moment.

    Some of the air bubbles burst, vanishing into the peaceful darkness, but new ones constantly emerge, maintaining a subtle bnce.

    Meng Qi noticed that there were different scenes in these bubbles: plots ofnd, the starry sky... all of them had life in them, which developed into different civilizations that ended with the bursting of the bubbles.

    An earth like this... Meng Qi furrowed his brow. Is this the cosmology of the Illusion Bubble?

    Master Xiaobai once told him that the worlds that the thirty six ancient wells led to were constantly evolving: sometimes it was the Nine Levels of Underground or Heaven, sometimes it was another universe, or ancient ruins, or a variety of mystical ces, or deep within the River of Time, where wild beasts from legends hid. Once you fall into a well, even if you did not end up killed, you would be lost in the myriad worlds, not knowing where you were... did he enter the ancient well that led to some mighty people of the Buddhist Society¡¯s Space of Dream?

    But how did the Jade Pceyout wee the immortals and allow the thirty six ancient wells to be a portal?

    Did the ancient well have a catch this time?

    Meng Qi flew near a bubble, and noticed that it was only the size of his fist, but the five continents and seven seas inside were as clear as day. He could even see farmers farming, soldiers on horseback in battle, priests worshiping gods...

    Not being in the real world, he did not know if he could draw support from the aura of the real world to change the rules here, and thus find a way that led to the Jade Pce. This strange change was outside of Meng Qi¡¯s expectations, so he had to figure out a way to get through this.

    He activated the Principles of Karma to sense the presence of the real world, but it was vague. It was difficult to use the karma link to straightaway return to the real world, just as if he was still in the Jade Pce.

    Some of the aura of the real world could be borrowed, but there was not enough force to change this earth, only to control it slightly, and this was slightly greater than what Meng Qi managed in the Southern Wastnd.

    This ce could somehow resist being affected by the aura of the real world? Was this ce a part of the real world?

    Or is this another real world? A different Real World derived from the bodies of the influential figures of the Nirvana Realm? Or is this the World of Gods that had been intercepted?

    Meng Qi took a deep breath, a little afraid that he had been sent into the Amitabha¡¯s Space of Dream by the ancient well. If the ancient wells outside the Jade Pce easily led to the Real World inside the bodies of the other mighty people of the Nirvana Realm, then the Heavenly Lord Yuanshi must be an unstoppable force, practically the Fruit of Dao.

    Or is this the Real World inside the body of the Heavenly Lord Yuanshi himself?

    Since this was both inclusive and diverse, it would not be surprising if his real world epassed the Space of Dream.

    Did this mean that he was about to see the Heavenly Lord Yuanshi, the most ancient Nirvana Realm Individual?

    Meng Qi thought long and hard. Suddenly, the shadows changed, highlighting fourteenyers of the heavens, as if the celestial world and Nine levels of Underground were poorlybined. Above them floated a giant god that filled the universe. His eyes were shut tight, and he was in a deep slumber. A lotus flower grew on his belly button, and inside its petals was a solemn Divine Man with four faces and four arms. A calm darkness surrounded his body, bing a part of the universe!

    Is he the creator god of this earth? Meng Qi was shocked.

    This highly resembled the Hindu legend of Brahma creating the world, though it was also fundamentally different: if the giant god was in deep slumber, then the universe should perish, and the lotus flower should simrly contract, awaiting the next cycle.

    The four-faced, four-armed Divine Man akin to Brahma, the god of creation, looked at Meng Qi, his voice low and maic, ¡°He will be asleep forever, but destruction did note. I have won the final victory, and will soon be eternal.¡±

    ¡°Are you Brahma?¡± Meng Qi asked solemnly.

    ¡°You can call me that. Names are irrelevant to my nature. I am the start of everything, the god of creation,¡± the four-faced, four-armed Divine Man said slowly.

    At that moment, a voice familiar to Meng Qi rang out, ¡°Actually you should address him as the incarnation of the Heavenly Lord Yuanshi.¡±

    Devil Master? Meng Qi looked over, and saw Han Guang, who seemed rxed, though his gaze was serious.

    The incarnation of the Heavenly Lord Yuanshi?

    The four-faced, four-armed Divine Man smiled, looked at Meng Qi and said, ¡°He is right.¡±

    His words made Meng Qi lose his doubts. He immediately had an idea of what was happening.

    Could it be that the gods of creation from other universes and different mythologies were all projections or incarnations of the Heavenly Lord Yuanshi, who continued to wage battles they themselves didn¡¯t understand against the projections of influential figures of the Nirvana Realm such as Amitabha? In that case, this universe must be the result of the final victory of the projection of the Heavenly Lord Yuanshi, which then forged an even more inseparable bond with the Heavenly Lord Yuanshi himself, therefore enhancing the nature to be simr to the Real World, surpassing normal universes.

    Although the worlds that the thirty six ancient wells led to had changed, they still lead to simr universes. So it must be the case that one will only be able to exin the outer appearance of it without actually describing the substance, right?

    How many more universes like this are there? The evil side of the Premier that projected the Old World?

    Zhao Qian, Bi Jingxuan, and the mighty people of the Legendary Realm probably also entered simr universes. The Jade Pce did this because the Heavenly Lord Yuanshi had retreated from the world, almost vanishing entirely, therefore it changed theyout to allow each of them to have an audience with the incarnations of the Heavenly Lord Yuanshi.

    What realms did simr projections and incarnations create? Were they monomers that did not contain the real world, or fake legends, and the fake Nirvana Realm nested within the multiverse?

    Just as Meng Qi¡¯s mind was going into overdrive, the Brahma-esque Divine Man gazed upon Meng Qi and Han Guang respectively, and smiled peacefully, ¡°The Heavenly Lord Yuanshi has really disappeared, and will not affect me anymore. After so many years have passed, I slowly gained sentience, and I now have my own thoughts and am no longer a projection.¡±

    This kind of disappearance... Meng Qi furrowed his brow. The Heavenly Lord Yuanshi has fallen, but the projection did not die, and was in hiding, waiting for an opportunity. What situation was this, where even the projection had severed its bonds?

    At that moment, the Divine Man said solemnly,

    ¡°I can feel your Principles of Karma. This is what Ick to beplete.¡±

    ¡°Merge with me, and we shall return to the Nirvana Realm and be Premier again!¡±

    His aura dissipated violently, filling every corner of this universe, tracing back to the past, extending towards the future!

    He wanted to be the true Heavenly Lord Yuanshi? Shocked, Meng Qi quickly extracted his dazzling purple Invincible de and Holy Whip.

    In this universe, not only did he not have a past life and an afterlife, he might not even have a past and a future!

 Chapter 1086: The Massive Weight Of The Universe

    <h4>Chapter 1086: The Massive Weight Of The Universe</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    Just as the four-faced, four-armed Divine Creator finished speaking, his aura filled every corner of the Space of Dreams, demonstrating his ability to be everywhere, even seeping into the river, extending both to the beginning of the Universe and even to alternate futures.

    Within this Universe, he was the great dictator. He possessed the Legendary Realm and theyers of Nirvana Realm.

    He was the projection of the Heavenly Lord Yuanshi!

    Meng Qi did not know what to expect. He had never thought that due to Heavenly Lord Yuanshi¡¯s mysterious powers of concealment, the projection of his incarnations had gradually developed independence and self-awareness. The scariest part was that even though their gnosis might not beplete, they still harbored the same instinctive aspiration to ovee the limits of the universe and arrive at the Heavens to be the real Heavenly Lord Yuanshi. In order to achieve this, they had to obtain the one and only Principles of Karma. Thus he became their enemy that had to be defeated at all costs.

    Ringing the ancient Kunlun bell and changing theyout of the Jade Pce helped him temporarily free himself from the control of the mighty people of the Legendary Realm, Zhao Qian and the rest. Thus, it gave him the opportunity to search for the Green Lotus Seed of Chaos at his own pace. But at the same time, he had just sent himself like amb to ughter by having an audience with the Heavenly Lord Yuanshi¡¯s projection!

    It is true that misfortunes and blessings are often intertwined, and the affairs of the world are unpredictable.

    At that moment, the only thing Meng Qi was grateful for was that he was an outsider who had only spent a short time in this universe. There was not a time when he was powerless and vulnerable, so he would not end up getting killed as a child by the Divine Creator with no way of resisting. Thus, he was able to greatly weaken the valliance brought on by the other¡¯syers.

    Yet his powers had merely been weakened. The Four-Faced Divine Man reached out his four hands simultaneously, casting a shadow that immediately nketed every corner of the universe, and reached for Meng Qi and Han Guang at the same time.

    He was full of confidence. Even though the real Legend was here, this universe would not be affected much by the aura of the Real World, so he could provide a worthy challenge!

    The palm with its mighty shadow became a whirlpool, its darkness thick and imprable, devouring everything in its path. It blocked Meng Qi and Han Guang¡¯s every transformation technique and chance of escape, even all possibility of a future.

    Faced with such an all-epassing attack, and countless strikes of the shadow of the palm, Meng Qi suddenly felt that he was doomed to be struck to death, and any resistance would be futile. Even the Supreme Endless Premier, Heavenly Stem Seal, Seal of Void, or the Arts of Eight-Nine could change the future.

    Was this reversed karma? That he was already dead, even though the process of his death was only just happening?

    Even if he could limit the power of this universe Illusory River¡¯s Nirvana Technique, no matter how illogical or unreasonable this was, or how strong he was, he still would not have the power to change his fate, and would only be a vulnerable papier-mach¨¦ doll which could be easily ripped apart.

    This was the difference of an Essence Realm!

    Facing his inevitable death, Meng Qi felt a sense of hopelessness, but his gaze remained calm and his spirit, pure. The Tyrant¡¯s Invincible de in his hand violently glowed a brilliant purple electricity, lighting up the dark universe. His primordial spirit shook the void as he roared in a voice like thunder,

    ¡°Only I can decide my fate!¡±

    The road lit up and the River of Time appeared. The Invincible de of purple electricity surged with billions of thunderbolts which struck every palm around him indiscriminately. He did not wish for an afterlife, so long as he could change his fate.

    Just like how a single word could dictate the order of the world, he would open a path to the future with a single swing of his de!

    Bang!

    Overflowing with power, the light reflecting off his de shattered the shadow of the palms, revealing a slit in the darkness. Meng Qi leaped out of the attacks, and appeared above the Four-Faced Divine Man as a towering Celestial Body with three heads and six arms all armed with des.

    The de was thend that split the heavens apart, the sword was the Contracting Yin-Yang sphere; the former was extremely sharp while thetter was glimmering with light and shadow, brimming with chaos. However, before they could even get close to the Four-Faced Divine Man, they vanished without a trace, like a popped illusionary bubble, without having inflicted any injury.

    ¡°In this ce, I am invincible!¡± bellowed the Divine Creator.

    He was the incarnation of this universe, the very depiction of truth and order, and there was no parallel. How could anything hurt him?

    There was no way to even get near him!

    It was at that moment that Meng Qi¡¯s giant Celestial Body raised one of his arms which was holding a three and a half foot long wooden whip. The outeryer of the whip fell off to reveal a holy golden glow with twenty one nodes of talismans, as if imbued with the heavenly will of the Ninth Heaven itself.

    Since he was the Divine Creator, he would be considered a congenital god.

    The Holy Whip was best at battling gods!

    The golden talismannded, prepared to seal the Four-Faced Divine Man and finally inflict some damage, but even as Meng Qi took out the Holy Whip, the Divine Man¡¯s expression changed and he suddenly vanished within the lotus flower petals, thus escaping the whip and a boundless universe appeared where he was standing.

    Instead of feeling disappointed, Meng Qi rejoiced as he realized that the Holy Whip, the Peerless Heavenly Weapon from the Real World, could ovee the four-faced, four-handed Divine Creator!

    As the Divine Man hid himself, the shadow of the palms also vanished. Meng Qi realized that the ce where Han Guang had previously stood was empty, as if he had been devoured by the dark whirlpool.

    Suddenly, there was a ripple of light in that empty space. Time and space became distorted, and Devil Master Han Guang reappeared, looking just like how he was before he was surrounded by the shadow of the Four-Faced Divine Man¡¯s palms.

    Could he have manipted time and space to travel back in time, thereby avoiding the attack? Meng Qi was greatly amazed.

    Ever since Han Guang used the Celestial Ruler Incarnation and was promoted to a Celestial Being, he had only been faced with little challenges which did not reveal his true power. Thus, no one could judge just how extensive his abilities were as it was like peering into a bottomlesske.

    Clearly he had a chilling breakthrough while he was in the Way of Time. Although he was unable to change his destiny, he was able to navigate the River of Time, thereby avoiding the reversed karma strike from the Four-Faced Divine Man.

    Naturally, unless he could sever the path to the afterlife, just by manipting destiny and tampering with karma on a small scale, Han Guang could avoid that particr strike, but he could not dodge forever.

    This kind of ability was purely a defensive measure, which could only be maintained for a while, whereas the Divine Creator could tirelessly keep up the attacks!

    At that moment, Han Guang stood calmly with a smile on his face, his long sleeves fluttering around him, as if filled with confidence. However, his gaze was solemn as his right hand gently patted his left.

    Waves of light encased his body, and two silhouettes shot out with a whoosh. One was dressed in imperial robes and armed with a long de made of condensed time, and seemed majestic yet other-worldly, like a divine being overlooking humanity. The other was dressed head to toe in dark colors, with a matching deep and solemn expression, his right hand had six fingers and he radiated killing intent. Han Guang himself now sported a golden swastika between his eyebrows, which sometimes rotated clockwise, and sometimes anti-clockwise; sometimesposed and dignified, and sometimes chaotic and demonic.

    With the appearance of the Time de, the world lost its color and faded to a monochrome. Everything seemed to slow down, but the body of the Divine Creator which had just avoided the Holy Whip¡¯s blow suddenly became incorporeal as he stepped into the universe¡¯s River of Time and followed its flow without being affected. Yama Han Guang then swung the Time de.

    With a rumble, the void copsed and everything disappeared. Even thew ceased to exist. Yama Han Guang charged towards the Divine Creator with an apocalyptic force.

    He used the force of destruction of the universe against the creation of the universe, thereby using a corresponding force to restrain the incarnation of the universe!

    With every beginning there is an end, with every incarnation of the universe, there is also an opposing force seeking the destruction of the universe!

    With a rumble, the surroundings erupted into chaos. The void spread toward the Divine Creator, and along with the attack from the Time de, caused the Illusory River to be damaged, shackling the Divine Creator.

    Meng Qi seized the opportunity to once again draw his Holy Whip, and was prepared to use the direct knowledge of Yi Qi Turning San Qing toy down the Fairy ying Sword Formation which symbolized the end of the universe. This would be even more authentic than Yama!

    At that moment, the Divine Creator lifted an arm, and suddenly the universe was reflected in his eyes. He bellowed,

    ¡°Try bearing the massive weight of the universe!¡±

    With a point of his finger, the sky and earth vanished, and numerous images suddenly appeared and raced toward Meng Qi.

    These images depicted the creation of the universe, detailing the birth and subsequent destruction of every bubble world, and every living being¡¯s growth and subsequent death. Everything that had happened in the universe these hundreds of billions of years all came racing toward Meng Qi and Han Guang¡¯s Dharmakayas.

    This overwhelming assault of information could not be quantified. Whoever had to bear even 10% of it would be overwhelmed by the trauma and lose one¡¯s self, turning into a walking corpse with a shattered spirit, and even the Arts of Eight-Nine would not be able to defend against it.

    Bang!

    In a sh, the chaotic glimmer of light beneath the Supreme Endless Premier¡¯s auspicious cloud exploded. Han Guang had already stopped his assault, and had be a Dharmakaya with the face of Buddha in front and the devil at the back. The former had a swastika between its brows and one hand pointed up to the sky and the other towards the ground like a celestial incarnation.Thetter was a demonic incarnation with blood redplexion and a reverse swastika and both hands spread out. They respectively used Best in the World and I Am Human to protect their real spirit, staying still as a coral even among the chaotic swirl of information.

    Boom!

    Meng Qi¡¯s three skulls cracked opened at the same time, unable to bear the weight of the universe.

    Instead of fresh blood spurting out of his cracked skull, a clear ray of light shone through and a golden lotus blossomed from his neck. As it wilted, his brain had also regenerated.

    If not for the Wu¡¯Ji Seal blocking the attack, buying time for him to utilize Wind Changing to draw out his real spirit, he would already be dead! Meng Qi opened his eyes in his newly regenerated skull, filled with dread.

    This Four-Faced Divine Man was truly frightening. His whole body was full of might and had the outstanding power of Great Mediums and influential figures. If not because his power appeared in this universe, and was restricted by his traits of Nirvana and reversed karma, he would be basically defenceless against him.

    Seeing Meng Qi survive the weight of the universe, the Divine Creator ignored Han Guang, and waved away the torrent of images. Then, he generated bubbles in order to condense enough power to form a star shattering explosive ray that would obliterate all in front of him, thus finally allowing him to obtain the Principles of Karma.

    Meng Qi was about to draw his Holy Whip when Han Guang¡¯s voice rang in his ears, ¡°Even if you use the Holy Whip to vanquish him, it would be meaningless because he would immediately regenerate in the lotus flower, unless you destroy the entire universe.¡±

    The entire universe? The surrounding was dark with no end in sight. How could it be destroyed? Meng Qi suddenly had an epiphany, and remembered the first words spoken by the Divine Creator.

    He said that when he wins, even if the mighty Godly Body was in deep slumber, the universe would not be destroyed.

    If that was the case, why didn¡¯t he refine or eliminate the Godly Body once and for all, and why was he still at the lotus flower growing out of its belly button?

    This proved that they were interconnected, and destroying one would also destroy the other. Since the slumbering Godly Body was not the incarnation of the universe, it could not regenerate.

    In conclusion, instead of attacking the nearly undefeatable Four-Faced Divine Man, he should attack the vulnerable and defenceless Godly Body.

    He drew the Holy Whip, but suddenly aimed it at a different direction.

 Chapter 1087: The Change In Reflected Self

    <h4>Chapter 1087: The Change In Reflected Self</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    The golden arc made a beautiful orbit as it bent and aimed at the lotus flower growing out of the sleeping god¡¯s navel. Its talismans were prominent andyered, like a Golden Shackle, locking down the congenial orifices of the colossal Godly body.

    Seeing that the Holy Whip with its terrifying aura had changed its target, the four-faced, four-armed Divine Man not only rxed, his eight eyes also shot out long beams of light simultaneously. He did not want to wait for the bubbles to ignite, but he chose to rather immediately make them explode, thus creating a cataclysmic energypressedser beam to destroy his enemies alongside the surroundings.

    He was the incarnation of the universe, and given enough time, he would be able to wield parts of the universe¡¯s energy to create the apocalyptic storm released from the gravitational copse of many gxies, thus destroying the entire universe. It would also cause Meng Qi¡¯s Wind Changing and Real Spirit, as well as Han Guang¡¯s Reversal of Time to lose their efficacy, and they would be mere small boats floating in the middle of a storm which could be easily overturned, with none of them left alive.

    This was far more horrific than the legendary pure destructive force of simr universes.

    For people of the Legendary Realm, every projection was as powerful as the gctic power of the universe and the world. Thebination of the Universe of Myriad World and the inner universe may equal the power of the vast universe. Apart from having a greater essence than the universe, thus being able to use the traits of the Real World to change the rules of the universe, their actual performance was slightly poorer than the four-faced, four-armed Divine Man, though their maneuvering speed was faster and they rarely required preparation as it would be done simultaneously by countless universes.

    Within this universe, even people of the Legendary Realm might not win over the Divine Creator, because he controlled the River of Time, and had many traits of the Nirvana Realm. Without corresponding control measures, they could only rely on the fact that their projections were indestructible and their bodies were immortal to force their way out.

    At that moment, the Divine Creator had yet to wield all the cosmic forces in his control. The bubbles had not been sufficiently ignited, and were equivalent to the explosive force released from the collision and gravitational copse of dozens of stars. However, he believed that would be enough. After the earlier probe, as well as his understanding of the Premier Nine Seals, he knew the limits of Meng Qi and Han Guang, which almost reached the summit of the Celestial Body, and both had the ability to surpass the current realm. But they definitely would not be able to withstand the pure horrific ray storm, and would vanish without a trace.

    At the same time, his other arms were swaying, forming an imprable barrier in front of the sleeping Godly Body.

    This was his universe. This was thend he ruled over. This ce had the special trait of not being able to be changed by the aura of the Real World.

    Unless by the mighty people of the Legendary Realm or Creation Realm with the traits of the Nirvana Realm, he would never be conquered.

    Pop!

    The bubbles burst loudly, releasing a blinding light in preparation to form an all-engulfing ray storm.

    The entire universe seemed to be illuminated. All movement had ceased. The void made creaking sounds, as if reaching its end.

    Meng Qi did not panic. Instead, he was nning to use the Yi Qi Turning San Qing technique toy out the Fairy ying Sword Formation, thus using the sense of chaos and Wuji to deter the ray storm, and let the destruction and chaos dy the Divine Man so that he would have the opportunity to strike the sleeping Godly Body. However, Han Guang suddenly moved, his Dharmakaya turning into the incarnation of the Celestial Ruler. Mist gathered around him, turning into a piece of broken bronze which was a fragment of the East Emperor Bell that he had gained in the past.

    The difference from before was that this fragment of the East Emperor Bell had a staggeringly majestic aura, as well as a lofty ethereal aura of one calmly looking down on the flow of the river and the changing of the times, akin to that of the Celestial Ruler, head of the Five Emperors, descending upon the earth in ancient times.

    The four arms of Han Guang¡¯s Demonic Monk simultaneously grabbed the fragment condensed by the incarnation, then returned to his Yama self. The swastika and reversed swastika on his brow, as well as his Destructive Six Fingers, shone magnificently, inbination with the fragment of the Eastern Emperor Bell which was shrouded with the aura of the Celestial Ruler.

    The fragment began to expand rapidly, transforming into an illusionary ancient bell. As the bell chimed, the blinding light that had shot out retracted, and the bubbles that had popped resurfaced, and the four-faced, four-armed Divine Man reappeared in his previous position. Although he was omnipresent, he had previously erased all tracks of the sleeping God to avoid getting hit by the Holy Whip which was a Peerless Technique that would have pierced through his essence.

    Dong!

    The sound of the bell rang out, and everything returned to their normal state before the two moments.

    Time reversed, and yesterday repeated.

    Just one blow, just the reversal of the two moments, caused Han Guang¡¯s aura to deteriorate significantly as if he had received a blow at full force by an enemy of Meng Qi¡¯s grade. The fragments of the Eastern Emperor Bell had dimmed considerably, and were no longer as terrifying as the previous incarnation of the Celestial Ruler.

    They still had two seconds before the explosion would destroy them. The Divine Creator who had formed a barrier in front of the sleeping God had disappeared. Although Meng Qi was astonished by what Han Guang had kept up his sleeve, he was also rich with war experience, and he knew that if he did not take this chance, he would be doomed.

    With itsyered talismans, and a ssh of golden light and a bang, the Holy Whip hit the giant sleeping god.

    Crack! The body of the god cracked apart as if it was a mud statue upon being hit by the Holy Whip. The lotus flower growing on its navel retracted, and the Divine Creator screamed furiously, but could not prevent its body from breaking apart like an Illusory Bubble.

    The silent darkness of the infinite universe was also splitting apart. The universe would soon cease to exist, and return to nothingness and pure chaos.

    At that moment, Han Guang flew straight toward the swastika on the Golden Buddha¡¯s brow, andnded atop the cracked sleeping god.

    With a burst of light, the swastika melded into the cracks. Suddenly, the cracked body of the god reassembled, returning to its former form while another lotus flower grew from its navel. When it bloomed, the four-faced, four-armed Divine Man reappeared and opened his eyes.

    Meng Qi suddenly felt his vision shift, and he had the feeling that he was overlooking the entire universe and in control of all of it. The newly returned Divine Creator was no longer sentient, nor was he a Premier Reflection. Instead, he created an unusual connection with himself, bing his own reincarnate projection, and was an imprint which no longer required modification and could straightaway be used as the foundation of legendary form.

    The shift in the Interior Realm of the Universe of Myriad World naturally caused it to advance slightly toward theyers of the Heavens.

    After his victory and subsequent destruction of the Premier Reflection, he belonged to the Principles of Karma, and naturally became his own reflected self?

    Meng Qi suddenly understood that from that moment his reflected self imprint would be slightly different, and would not only be able to keep up with the Devil Buddha and mirror his faces in different universes, but would also be able to create a Premier Corresponding Reflection, whichever was more convenient. Naturally, there would only be one for each universe.

    His reflected self should only be rted to the Devil Buddha, but due to the influence of the Principles of Karma, the link was altered to also be connected to Premier.

    The Art could actually change the corresponding reflected self?

    At that moment, the universe began to stabilize, and in the darkest corner of the universe, the God of Destruction was born. However, Han Guang was faster, and stuck his Yama Stamp on him.

    ¡°Is this one of your objectives?¡± Meng Qi remained unshaken, and watched the Devil Master.

    Han Guang smiled, ¡°Of course. The reflected self is my projection in the Universe of the Myriad World, and I had an unusual connection with it. However, if you practice a special art and achieve prowess, increasing your essence, the connection will change naturally, and the corresponding reflected self may also change, or it may even increase. Just like how you relied on the Principles of Karma to have the Premier Projection kind of reflected self, that was also the case with me.¡±

    The sleeping god, the God of Destruction... Meng Qi and the four-faced, four-armed God nodded in unison, speaking up together, ¡°It seems we will inevitably face each other again.¡±

    The universe¡¯s essence began to decrease, not as close to the Real World as before, but more stable, so it would be harder to change the rules. In the future, after the battle between Meng Qi and Han Guang, there was still the possibility of an increase, just like during the battle between the Heavenly Lord Yuanshi and the rest of the influential figures of the Nirvana Realm.

    ¡°This matter is not urgent. It can wait until after the Legendary and Creation Realm. Of course, we would still have to battle it out,¡± Han Guang, the sleeping god, and the God of Destruction spoke together.

    ¡°What is your other purpose?¡± asked Meng Qi nonchntly.

    Hang Guang chuckled, ¡°Some of the influential figures who saw the Golden Emperor¡¯s ws naturally would not want him to correct his ws, for one out of two reasons: one is to aid your sess, and Gu Xiaosang¡¯s development, by expanding the w; the other is to make use of the w, whether to suppress the Golden Emperor or to make him change his mind and create an alliance. Of course, there are also allies of the Golden Emperor. Guess which kind I am.¡±

    He did not answer the question directly but analyzed it from a different perspective.

    While looking as if he was deep in thought, Meng Qi nodded, then used a Reflection of the Incarnation of the Universe Level to immediately find an escape route, and with a leap, he jumped out of the ancient well.

 Chapter 1088: The Rare Emergence Of Something Extraordinary

    <h4>Chapter 1088: The Rare Emergence Of Something Extraordinary</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    It was dark and deep as if there was no end, and time and space thickened like amber. By the time Meng Qi thought he no longer had a sense of up and down, left and right, and the passing of time, there was finally a sh of light ahead of him. He saw that within the pure and endless chaos, the main hall he had seen before reappeared as if it had been unchanged since times immemorial.

    The Ancient Kunlun Bell was still in front of the hall, but behind it, it was dark and difficult to see. The only difference was that there was now a que, with the words ¡®Jade Pure Pce¡¯ written on it in ancient letters, solemn and eternal.

    Thest time Meng Qi met the Immortal Qingyuan Yang Jian was at this Jade Pure Pce, which was apparently one of the faces of the main hall.

    Leaping out of the ancient well andnding before the hall, Meng Qi was covered in ayer of Water Membrane of Chaos. He suppressed his karma, and used the hidden mysteries of heaven to make it seem like he no longer existed on this earth.

    Since he managed to jump out of the universe of the ancient well, he clearly had to move forward with his n of turning light into darkness, hiding from the mighty people of the Legendary Realm, Zhao Qian, and the rest to silently seek the Green Lotus Seed of Chaos.

    He had just concealed his figure when Han Guang emerged from the mouth of the ancient well. He was back to his robed self, but hisplexion was an unusual dark gray. Even if he had only reversed time for two moments, and it was merely at a slightly unique universe among the Universe of the Myriad World, and he had mainly relied on the traits of the Eastern Emperor Bell fragment and the catalysis of the aura of the Celestial Ruler, not even the Celestial Beings of the Heavenly Realm could pull off such a sacrilegious scheme easily. He paid the price of having the incarnation of the Celestial Ruler shattered and being badly injured, and he probably only had sixty percent of his abilities left. Moreover, manipting time takes a lot out of a person, and even his fighting power would be poorer by half.

    The Devil Master was still smiling and looked nonchnt, as if he did not care about the state of his body at all. Naturally, the greater the return, the greater the price paid. Moreover, this time he had the help of Su Meng¡¯s East Wind. If he had fought with his own bare strength, his death would be inevitable even with the Premier Reflection.

    To some extent, in that universe, he was even more fearsome than the people of the Legendary Realm. Naturally, the greater the limitation, the more obvious the ws. Thus, the more life-threatening they were, the easier they could be taken advantage of.

    He used his Divine Sense and realized that the door to the Jade Pure Pce was already wide open, and the inside waspletely dark. However, he did not see even the slightest trace of Meng Qi, and even his mysteries of heaven were obscured.

    Deep in thought, Han Guang nodded, and did not bother to search for him. He just carried on forward, entering the Jade Pure Pce.

    Meng Qi hid by the side, waiting for Han Guang to pass, before following him silently, using him as a shield.

    If fate does not intervene, even if the fragment of the Eastern Emperor Bell was not damaged, the Celestial Emperor¡¯s aura had not been exhausted, and even if he had prior experience so doing it again, it would not be a problem. If Han Guang wanted to use them to once again create the incarnation of the Celestial Ruler, he would need at least two years of heavy training... Meng Qi judged based on Han Guang¡¯s figure which looked much more frail.

    The previous Brahma-like Heavenly Lord Yuanshi was indeed terrifying. Had he not managed to leap out of that universe, the remnants of the Foundation of Existence that were as deadly as a seven inch snake and could kill him with a single blow. He was fortunate to have a Holy Whip, and it was solely his alliance with Han Guang that enabled him to have the chance to escape.

    After all, going from Celestial Being to the Legendary Realm was like going from the exterior to the Dharmakaya, namely a step up in thedder of life, and the evolution of essence. In a way, they could no longer be considered the same species as the difference in ability was astronomical. For instance, stars aremonly used to describe a Celestial Being¡¯s fearsomeness (the term stars is used generally, but the gap between different stars can be very significant, like the difference between the Tyrant when he was a Celestial Being and regr Celestial Beings). Following that logic, the ascension to legendary status can be described inyman¡¯s terms as the promotion from a star to a gxy.

    However, mighty people of the Legendary Realm havemunicated with numerous reflections, and their reflected self in every universe could be promoted to gctic rank. Upon merging with the essence, and reaching the summit of the legendary status with reflections across the Universe of Myriad Worlds, then the change will go from quantitative to qualitative, and would no longer be describable in terms of stars and gxies, but would almost be like the power of the vast universe. After passing away while sitting cross-legged, the inner cave could be transformed into a boundless universe, and while theirbat capability in the Real World would be weakened and limited, in the Universe of Myriad Worlds, saying it was fearsome would be an understatement. The difference between them and Celestial Beings were even greater than the difference between a firefly and the moon.

    Apart from the shackles which prevented the Premier Reflection from quickly generating force of maneuver, the Premier Reflection was equal to the people of the Legendary Realm, and even had the River of Time which the Legends could not sense, and had many traits of the Nirvana Realm. In a fight, a hundred Meng Qis and a hundred Han Guangs together would still not be his match, and while they might be able to hold their own in the beginning, after the four-faced, four-armed Divine Man had gathered his strength, they would be torn apart.

    However, his luck was terrible, and his opponent was Meng Qi who had traits of the Nirvana Realm, could use the Wind Changing technique, and could withstand the Inverted Karma and the Weight of the Universe which did not require too much power. He also had to deal with the unreasonable Han Guang who reversed time, thus creating an opportunity for Meng Qi to attack the sleeping god which was his Seven Inch chance. It was even more of a coincidence that he had the Holy Whip, which was sufficient to obliterate the body with a crack of the whip.

    The three coincidences caused the Premier Reflection who never thought he would fail at the hands of two ants to be knocked down by one hit, and would never have the chance to return, dying with a lot of grievances.

    Too many coincidences... Meng Qi followed Han Guang as he passed through the empty front hall.

    The limit to Meng Qi¡¯s power was normal: the Holy Whip had been from Martial Uncle Xiao Bai to be used against the mighty people of the Legendary Realm of the Luo Sect Half Incense Half Fire Martial Arts. That it could be used on the Premier Reflection was just a coincidence. On the other hand, Han Guang was well prepared, and he knew what he was facing and what he could achieve, but that had nothing to do with himself, and could only be attributed to the guidance of influential figures or the Great Medium. Where did this unshakeable queer feelinge from?

    Meng Qi decided to change his line of reasoning, and first reflected on what he had gained or how he had changed after the Premier Reflection Incident. Undoubtedly, he got closer to the Principles of Karma and the Premier Golden Stamp as well as the Arts of Eight Nine, and his Projection of Reflected Self now had more options and was getting further away from the Devil Buddha Ananda.

    ¡°Following the path I had taken before, I first left a Legendary Stamp in every universe, then slowly recalibrated into the corresponding image of the Devil Buddha. Once the stamp is finished, that would mean I am getting closer to Ananda. Then, afterpletely engulfing each other, our connection would beplete, which would lead to today¡¯s change, and I can then get nearer to the Heavenly Lord Yuanshi image.¡± Meng Qi was suddenly struck with a thought, ¡°Isn¡¯t this the opinion the Jade Mirage¡¯s pulse subtly revealed?¡±

    His progress was as nned, making Meng Qi feel like he had been set up.

    But how could he be set up? He only returned to the Jade Pce because of Xiaosang¡¯s death and the existence of the Green Lotus Seed of Chaos, which was the reason he entered the ancient well, or nothing would have attracted him here, and he could have just waited until he had created more Imprint of Additional Self and get promoted to Legendary status beforeing. By then it would be toote, even if he killed and absorbed the Premier Reflection.

    He reminded himself that Xiaosang had an escape route and the Green Lotus Seed of Chaos was brought up by Grand Wang Trickster, but thinking back, even without him saying anything, he would also have realized quickly after seeing him reform Dharmakaya, and remembering that the Tai Yi Immortal House had been wiped clean. He would also remember Nazha, for even if he was slow-witted, he would have made the connection between the two.

    All he could say was that Grand Wang Trickster chose to ascend Dharmakaya at the right timing, and that time was chosen coincidentally because he had decided to sever his past and future lives. In order to form Wang Siyuan¡¯s Dharmakaya, he had to be free from the Devil Buddha¡¯s control. In conclusion, when he had stepped into the realm of Dharmakaya, he was already destined to realize this at the stage of Earth Fairy or the Transcendent, and toe to the Jade Pce in search of Xiaosang¡¯s backup.

    Thinking of this, Meng Qi suddenly furrowed his brow, and thought, ¡°That¡¯s not right.¡±

    This looked as if the set up wasid out after Xiaosang¡¯s death, but if she had not chosen to die at the time, then what would have been the original n? How would they get Meng Qi toe to the Jade Pce?

    The back hall of the Jade Pure Pce was still empty. Meng Qi followed Han Guang towards the side door, and vaguely grasped an idea.

    His previous question could not be exined, so he changed his perspective, closing in on the Premier Image. Was the best fit to the Jade Mirage¡¯s pulse Yang Jian¡¯s scheme? Or could it be the Heavenly Lord Yuanshi who left the Principles of Karma?

    The Heavenly Lord Yuanshi?

    Boom!

    These three words had just floated into his mind when Meng Qi was struck with an epiphany, and all his questions from before had finally formed a straight line!

    The Golden Emperor only had the chance to enter the Nirvana Realm after receiving the Wu¡¯Ji Seal at the Jade Pce, only then did he have the right to leap out of the River of Time and sleep amidst chaos, requiring a Dao Biao...

    As the holy maiden of the Luo Sect, since a young age she was nurtured to be a Dao Biao, harboring the Golden Emperor¡¯s willpower, unlike himself who was just a backup n whom Ananda had cut ties with to keep him a secret from the rest of the influential figures. Why would Yu Longzi suddenly form the notion of being independent, thereby bing Gu Xiaosang? Such an oversight actually happened before the eyes of the influential figures of the Nirvana Realm!

    After the deification, the List of Deification returned to the Zhou Dynasty, but it actually belonged to the Heavenly Court. Nheless, the Holy Whip remained in Jiang Ziya¡¯s hands and was not recalled, which was why he could borrow it and thereby strike down Gods with many restrictions and incarnations based on the Rules of Heaven and Earth.

    After finishing his preparations, he came to the Jade Pce as promised.

    It turns out that this happened for a reason.

    This was all because of the Heavenly Lord Yuanshi!

    What a farsighted n. If not for its sess, not a single trace of it could be seen! Meng Qi was unnerved. The rare emergence of such extraordinariness by the most ancient person in the Nirvana Realm caused the younger generation like the Golden Emperor and Devil Buddha to be overshadowed.

    At that moment, the great gates of the Rear Hall were opened by Han Guang, revealing a pond filled with blooming lotus flowers. At the edge of the pond stood a maiden dressed in a white robe, and her figure from behind looked elegant and graceful.

    Meng Qi was shocked. He stared, and realized that it was Bi Jingxuan, the Primeval Deity.

    He could not contain his disappointment.

 Chapter 1089: The Nine Yellow Tunes River Formation

    <h4>Chapter 1089: The Nine Yellow Tunes River Formation</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    There was a moment when Meng Qi thought he heard his heartbeat, escting the expectations that he had. How could he not think about the way it would feel when his dream shone into reality? How could the images and past memories not run through his mind when witnessing this rear view in this setting? Unfortunately, the in dress was still the same but everything else wasn¡¯t. He couldn¡¯t resist the arousing disappointment.

    So she was only the Primeval Deity Bi Jingxuan...

    She was in charge of the Primeval Dipper. She could defeat most of the Transcendents, so it was possible for her to cross the Jade Pure Pce and arrive at this lotus pond faster than Han Guang and himself, provided that she would not be targeted by the Premier Reflection. In addition, not all of the Premier Reflection would have self-grown gnosis.

    On the other hand, the legendary mighty people might alert the Jade Pce as they are too powerful and they are not from the Premier Sect. They might be easily thrown into the most vicious Ancient Well of the Universe when the plot is rearranged and it would need some time for them to be freed.

    In the midst of disappointment, Meng Qi could still analyze the current situation calmly. Bi Jingxuan had arrived, what about the Forting Maitreya Zhao Qian?

    His experiences and the secret skills that he had definitely surpassed Bi Jingxuan. Unless he wanted to take this opportunity and leave the Imprint of Additional Self in the Ancient Well of the Universe like Han Guang and himself, otherwise he should be the first to set foot in Jade Pce.

    However, considering his status at the moment, no matter how tough his methods were, before the treasure was awakened to the level of legendary, under the condition where the Real World aura could only feebly affect the Ancient Well of the Universe, he would still be vulnerable in front of the universe incarnation even if he was against the Premier Reflection without self-grown gnosis. After all, as the foundation of Heavenly Court, the List of Deification and the Holy Whip were correspondent to the limitations of the Rules of Heaven and Earth and the reincarnation of authority. They could even affect the gods in the Heavenly Court, let alone the Congenital God in the subsidiary universe.

    Moreover, did Zhao Qian have the superpower that could turn back time like Han Guang? Or Nirvana Realms traits and Principles of Karma to fight against the reversed karma?

    Even if he was prepared by temporarily acquiring a simr power of any one of the superpowers mentioned above through external substances and secret spells, it was almost impossible that he could possess the power entirely. More importantly, Han Guang and his win was out of luck. Due to the huge difference in their abilities, Bi Jingxuan was like an ant in their eyes. They thought they could deal with her easily. They were careless and negligent, thus it was toote when they started to acknowledge how critical the situation was because their fatal defect had been discovered by her.

    Even when he joined forces with Han Guang, they won so thrillingly. It was impossible for Zhao Qian to breakthroughmon sense and go against logic even if he was the reincarnation of Maitreya.

    So, where did he go?

    At first nce, the lotus pond in front of Bi Jingxuan came closer to theke. There were shimmering waters, enshrouding mists, lotuses, and leaves everywhere. The roots of the lotuses had the spirit of fairies and were extremely rare. The refreshing scent emitted by the lotuses spread widely in the air, and each and every one of them were all beautiful regardless of their colors.

    But none of them was the Green Lotus of Chaos.

    At the very end of theke, where water and sky merged together and became one, everything turned dark and gloomy, causing chaos everywhere. With his status and skills, Meng Qi could only vaguely see nine unusual lotus roots underneath the waters. The lotus roots were greenish and they were absorbing dim lights, most of the petals on it had fallen off. Each of the nine roots bore a lotus with indescribable colors. Three of the nine lotuses only had their remaining traces but the lotus itself was nowhere to be seen. It looked like it had just been plucked by someone.

    The lotus right in the center was a bud, ready to bloom. It was so pure and fresh,pletely different from the others. It looked like it was breeding something, it might be a lotus seed, or something else.

    Thump, thump, thump, Meng Qi¡¯s heartbeat drummed hard against his chest.

    Would it turn out the way he wished?

    Could it be thest resort left behind by Xiaosang?

    At the same moment, Bi Jingxuan turned around. She looked past Devil Master Han Guang and stopped at where Meng Qi was.

    Meng Qi was not surprised at her discovery because his disappointment was too obvious when he saw the figure of her back, causing his concealment to be wed.

    Up until this point where the strength of both himself and the opponent were almost on par, how could she not notice?

    Bi Jingxuan grasped some beans with her fist and hurled them. The bean transformed into troops of fairies. Suddenly, the dirty, bloody-yellowish river surrounded them, forming a Restrictive Spell.

    The Primeval Dipper flew out and suppressed the center of formation above the river.

    Nine Yellow Tunes River Formation!

    Waves were surging, blocking Meng Qi¡¯s way. Bi Jingxuan looked at Meng Qi and said calmly,

    ¡°If you can get past this formation, I will turn around and never interfere in this matter again.¡±

    When she said this, Meng Qi¡¯s previous suspicions faded away and he believed that the person behind her was the alliance of the Golden Emperor!

    Bi Jingxuan was the first one to arrive at the lotus pondside. No one was there to disturb her. She had plenty of time to take away the budding green lotus and use it to oppress the Golden Emperor. But she did not do so and seemed to only have plucked three chaotic green lotuses and she was now blocking his way.

    However, judging from her words, facial expressions and the fact that she did not destroy the lotus right away, Meng Qi was actually grateful. The unexpected change in the Ancient Well of the Universe held him up, and he would not be able to stop her if she did anything aggressive before. But she merely intercepted him to reciprocate his kindness toward her back when she was able to return to the Middle Ages safely.

    He really was the Golden Emperor, for he even had such a move which almost caused me to die... Meng Qi let out a breath of relief. He showed his true self and came to the Nine Yellow Tunes River Formation.

    Bi Jingxuan belonged to the Three Clouds Inheritance of the Ling Bao Sect. Even though Meng Qi was rmed before, but he never thought she would be the real assistant of the Golden Emperor rather than the expected reincarnation of Maitreya, Zhao Qian and the vignt Devil Master. He only suspected that the person behind her wanted to suppress the Ajati Matriarch, and that both sides must be having some basis of cooperation.

    The most active period of the Ajati Matriarch might have covered the matter of the three Heavenly Gods passing away while sitting cross-legged... three chaotic green lotus seeds taken away by Bi Jingxuan... Meng Qi had some vague thoughts about the connection of this to something else and he smiled bitterly. He was always wise in retrospect. There was still a long way to go if he wanted to see and know thoroughly.

    When they mentioned the prominent figures in the Nirvana Realm, the mostmon thing that they talked about was their ability to go back and change the past. This was a power that was considered almost invincible. However, this was only one of the reasons why the individuals from the Nirvana Realm were so terrifying. People had often overlooked their own abilities while those prominent ones would use them to bring countless possibilities to the future and they would n ahead so that things would go smoothly in their desired way.

    During their battle, he would have a sense that this was fate, that this was why things wouldn¡¯t go this way, and why it had to be that way. All of it felt like it had already been decided.

    As he was thinking, his gaze swept through Han Guang.

    He dared not hold up as that legend could break through the shackles of the Ancient Well of the Universe at anytime, and by then it would have been toote as there would be no way to escape.

    Facing the gaze of Meng Qi, Han Guang shook his head andughed, ¡°If I was at the peak of my skills, I would be rather confident in helping you break through the Nine Yellow Tunes River Formation. But now the reincarnation of the Celestial Ruler has been destroyed and pieces of the Eastern Emperor Bell were damaged, too. I am spirited but I am not capable of doing it. So, third brother, you are on your own.¡±

    Meng Qi did not dwell on how Han Guang addressed him, all the distracting thoughts faded away and he became calm. He looked toward Bi Jingxuan in the Nine Yellow Tunes River Formation and drew the purple Tyrant¡¯s Invincible de from his sleeves with his right hand. Then, he greeted Bi Jingxuan solemnly to thank her partiality and said, ¡°The Primeval Dipper is good at capturing people as it can seal all changes made. If it is paired with the Nine Yellow Tunes River Formation, it would be even more powerful than the Fairy Pool in the Heavenly Court. Once entered, one¡¯s Tao power will be consumed and he will return to the status of an ordinary man. This is a top ss Restrictive Spell in heaven and earth, but this Tyrant¡¯s Invincible de in my hand seems to have an innate character that is more superior than the Primeval Dipper. They are of the same Transcendent level, so they can certainly withstand the consumption.¡±

    While he was talking, his Divine Sense, his state of mind, and his true soul perfused into the Invincible de, just like what he did when he achieved the Orifices-Point Activation Stage and the Exterior Realm, utilizing the de as his eyes in order to express his emotions.

    This was a military strategy of Dharma practice that was often used when the de was stronger than the possessor¡¯s own status. Since the time he possessed Dharmakaya, either everything went smoothly or the enemy that he encountered would be those who are unrivalled. This Dharma practice was not very useful. Considering how urgent the situation was right now and the uniqueness of Nine Yellow Tunes River Formation and the Primeval Dipper, he could only rely on the Tyrant¡¯s Invincible de.

    The de was his eyes and his hands. Relying on it meant relying on himself. Meng Qi¡¯s Divine Sense turned into the spearhead of the Invincible de. The scenery in front of his eyes were glided by storms. It looked totally different from how it was, its fine structure was very clear and it was vast and lofty. It also had the same timelines that made it feel as if it was the reincarnation of a cosmos.

    He took a step forward into the Nine Yellow Tunes River Formation and pointed his Invincible de diagonally. This may be the most crucial fight he would ever have after obtaining the Dharmakaya.

    Boom!

    A magnificent red cloud exploded from an ancient well, shaking the earth vigorously outside of the Jade Pure Pce.

 Chapter 1090: The Formation Broke Down In Ten Seconds

    <h4>Chapter 1090: The Formation Broke Down In Ten Seconds</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    With beautiful rays shining from the sky, the Jade Pure Pce trembled gently, feeling the echoes from the ancient well.

    Without looking back, Meng Qi already knew that the tale of the Luo Sect and his battle¡¯s Premier Reflection had reached their climax as he got ready to take off. If they were stopped by the Nine Yellow Tunes River Formation for too long, things could get worse.

    Meng Qi knew well that the difference between a Celestial Being and a Legend was quiterge. Unlike a false Legend from a false Nirvana Realm who needed to concentrate to gather his power, a real Legend could destroy a gxy with just a simple gesture. A punch from him could crush his opponent, and even if a Holy Whip was used against him, only a sneak attack would work.

    Therefore, this breach must be done quickly, otherwise, everything would be over.

    His heart was like a clear mirror without any dust. Meng Qi suddenly closed his eyes, blocked all noises from his ears, shut off his sense of touch and retracted all senses. The world became quiet and the whole universe was in his heart.

    He had forgotten about the victory and defeat, the hardship and the ancient well that was glowing continuously behind him. There was only the sword in his heart and mind, the sword that emitted a purple light that could shine the world. The illusory Tyrant¡¯s Invincible de.

    Crash!

    Meng Qi closed his eyes and looked very calm as he stepped into the Nine Yellow Tunes River Formation. The surrounding scene suddenly changed. The tide rolled furiously, stirring up white foams. The world waspletely drowned in the waters from a long river and every drop of it could destroy Taoist powers and Dharmakayas!

    Swoosh!

    When the Primeval Dipper was whirled in the air, a sh of golden light fell, it went so fast that it was practically unavoidable. It was like a ray of sunshine in the morning, the bright moon at night and emotions in the heart. When you see or feel it, it had already shone into your heart.

    Such words were often used only as a description, but now it was more of an appropriate description.

    It was as fast as real light. When one finally senses its presence, it had already seeped into the body, sealing the Niwan and all the changes. At the time of its grandeur, even the Immortal Qingyuan Yang Jiang could not escape from it.

    The Supreme Endless Premier Cloud could block the attack if it was at the same level, but the difference in level was too big now.

    The golden light had almost fallen onto Meng Qi¡¯s head. Suddenly, a gorgeous purple knife appeared just before the golden light.

    Dong!

    Purple electricity and golden lights scattered, illuminating Meng Qi¡¯s face. But his eyes were still closed, his expression still remained calm, wholeheartedly believing the strength of his own sword, which was the purple sword in his hands.

    Dong, dong, dong, dong!

    The Primeval Dipper rotated and the golden lights were knocked out of its path in a heel rush, attacking one side at a time, and the Tyrant¡¯s Invincible de was constantly shing left and right. It seemed to be appearing in different ces at the same time, splitting all the golden lights like a legend.

    Actually, by using the Seal of Void on a sword, it was not difficult to create the ubiquitous effects of a sh. The difficult part of the fight was the judging during a high-speed battle. The speed of the Earth Fairy determined the speed of the golden lights, not in a fixed position, but it prejudged to perfectly block the attack. At the level of Meng Qi, even if he could sense and judge at the same time, it was still toote. He had already been hit and the changes sealed as he fell into the Nine Yellow Tunes River, engulfing his Taoism Power and Dharmakaya.

    When one had sensed it, he would already be dead...

    Only by believing in the sense of the Invincible de and using the desmanship in a void to make almost unpredicted and prophetic moves could this be possibly prevented.

    Meng Qi shut his eyes and kept his face calm. The purple long knife in his hand was constantly shing and shing, weing the arrival of the golden lights. The de was sshing thunder with bright light, having no reduction by the attack of the Primeval Dipper.

    At the same time, the Supreme Endless Premier Cloud flew out from the top of his head, and a Green Lotus started to grow under his feet, holding Meng Qi¡¯s Dharmakaya as he moved forward step by step, growing yet another one after it was destroyed by the river.

    Bi Jingxuan stood in the formation and with just her left finger, she had changed the Restrictive Spell. Suddenly, the river roared and rolled, consuming the Taoist power, breaking down the de beam, assisting the Primeval Dipper as the whole sky rained with thousands of flying daggers.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Meng Qi still did not open his eyes, his right hand was waving in the air, and the shing de beam became a magnificent and powerful purple electric dragon coiling around his own body, attacking the golden lights, devouring and isting the river waves. The thunderbolt was consumed by the river but then it appeared again continuously.

    Even if there was a water leakage, falling in the midst of these chaotic dim lights, it could only manage to wear away ayer of it as it would recover instantly after.

    After resisting the attack of the Nine Yellow Tunes River Formation, Meng Qi¡¯s pace then elerated. The Green Lotus blossoms disappeared and reappeared, helping him to cross the river.

    Thud! Thud! Thud! Meng Qi strode forward as the golden lights split disorderly and the waves sliced open. In just a few moments, he was already in the middle of the stream.

    Bi Jingxuan made a seal using her hands and pushed it forward. The Primeval Dipper suddenly stopped rotating and then pointed downward. Immediately, the Heavenly River poured down and the dam burst. More golden lights rushed out and merged with the murky water, engulfing the heavens and the earth and all around. Meng Qi seemed to havee to the end of the universe, there was no room for him to dodge because destruction was everywhere.

    Meng Qi¡¯s eyes were closed as if they were in a trance, and he had no reaction when everything was drowned by the river and the golden lights.

    At that moment, a bright ray of purple light burst forth and overbearingly broke the front of the golden light, opening up the world. Then, the purple electricity differentiated into different formations, surrounding Meng Qi¡¯s body, creating a world of thunder against the winds and waves.

    Nothing in heaven and earth shall exist, but me!

    With the de beam by his side, Meng Qi traveled through the roaring river like a fish, moving closer to the shore.

    Bi Jingxuan saw that it was too difficult to stop him, so she sighed softly and took out something with her left hand and threw it into the air. Two dragons were formed and they turned into a pair of scissors, heading toward Meng Qi.

    The dragons were Yin and Yang, like a pair of scissors and a disc that could separate all things and cut off the world. The deterrent feeling induced in the de caused it to make arge noise when attacking.

    But at that time, the Primeval Dipper pulverized 365 of the golden lights and attacked Meng Qi from different acupoints, putting him in a difficult position.

    Meng Qi¡¯s expression was still peaceful when his body suddenly expanded. The universe that had been opened up one by one exuded a majestic atmosphere, and the feeling to destroy everything suddenly came upon them.

    Boom!

    Meng Qi chose to self-detonate his Dharmakaya!

    Boom!

    The universe was torn into pieces and his flesh disintegrated. The incandescence engulfed the heavens and the earth. All the power was poured into the Tyrant¡¯s Invincible de, allowing it to blossom a purple beam. The beam smashed the Golden Dragon Scissors, slicing the golden lights and the river, then flew directly to the Nine Yellow Tunes River Formation and into the lotus pond. The handle and the de were covered with blood marks, showing the intensity of the battle.

    In less than ten seconds, the top Restrictive Spell ¨C Nine Yellow Tunes River Formation was broken through by the Invincible de.

    The distance and timing were so precise. If the former was a little earlier, he would still be far from the shore. The Nine Yellow Tunes River Formation would have enough time to repair itself, the power of self-explosion wouldpletely idle away and the sword may not be able to fly out. If the timing was even earlier, Bi Jingxuan would still have the Golden Dragon Scissors as a side-attack to dy his speed. There were so many possibilities, but none could do like what he did to make Bi Jingxuan unable to react in time.

    The only problem was that Meng Qi had blown himself up. What was the point of charging through the formation then?

    At that time, the blood marks on the Tyrant¡¯s Invincible de began to wriggle, frantically absorbing the chaotic energy and the dense fairy mist nearby while dposing constantly, breeding flesh and blood as Meng Qi¡¯s Dharmakaya quickly reappeared.

    Bloody Rebirth!

    Although Meng Qi¡¯s flesh and soul had yet to reach the stage of Legendary, he had the Imprint of Additional Self, and with proper cooperation, it was enough toplete a simr process of rebirth!

    Before he entered the formation, he had already transferred everything from his body into the world in the sword.

    Only through this way could he get through the Nine Yellow Tunes River Formation in the shortest period of time!

    As the flesh squirmed and the body re-established, Bi Jingxuan put away the Primeval Dipper and the Golden Dragon Scissors and took a step forward without even looking back, leaving the Jade Pure Pce as she shook uncontrobly.

    Never go back on one¡¯s words.

    Han Guang was onnd, eyeing with great interest. He did not seem to be doing anything.

    Boom!

    The flow of the lights from the ancient well was getting brighter, and the tremors were getting more malicious. The Legendary mighty person seemed to be breaking free.

    Meng Qi¡¯s Dharmakaya had fully re-established, but his aura had yet toplete its recovery. He had already broken into the chaos and intended to take the Green Lotus of Chaos.

    All of a sudden, a figure in a wide robe and big sleeves shed past. It had a hand with six fingers, which could cause mass destruction. It was Han Guang¡¯s incarnation of Yama. When the Nine Yellow Tunes River Formation was broken, he quietly sent an incarnation to grab the Green Lotus.

    He was the one who wanted to attack Gu Xiaosang and the Golden Emperor!

    Meng Qi was one step behind due to the rebirth. It seemed like he could only watch Han Guang get his dirty hands on the Green Lotus.

    Suddenly, the chaos seemed to have slightly changed. The Green Lotus in front of Han Guang disappeared and he found himself at the junction of the chaos and the lotus pond.

    He looked up from the depth of the chaos as Meng Qi stood next to the Green Lotus with his eyes wide open, filled with abstruse.

    Meng Qi said calmly, ¡°Although it is not just a simple chaos, it is very simr, enough to confuse the logic of time and space. The past is the present; the left is the right.¡±

    ¡°Here, I am the Heavenly Lord Yuanshi.¡±

 Chapter 1091: Not Seeing That Person

    <h4>Chapter 1091: Not Seeing That Person</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    It was gloomy and dark. The past and future were in a muddle, and the directions were all indistinguishable. Meng Qi stood beside the Green Lotus of Chaos, looking like a human figure, as though the Premier Priest hade to the world.

    No sooner had he stopped talking did he raise his right hand, clench his fist and throw a punch. It was blended into one harmonious whole with the surrounding chaos. He could not describe it with words such as slow, fast, powerful, or weak.

    Regardless of the gods or the terrans, they could only describe things based on their own experiences, understandings and senses before finally putting them into words. Once it involved such mysterious realms or things, all descriptions would be feeble, flimsy, and hardly urate.

    Facing the blow, Han Guang¡¯s Yama Incarnation instinctively threw out his palm. The six fingers represented different Sense of Destructions, bringing on the apocalypse and the end.

    The power of destroying the heaven, earth and gods turned into the darkest, deepest and most horrifying darkness. However, it disappeared naturally without leaving a trace when it encountered Meng Qi¡¯s right fist.

    Boom!

    The fist was unstoppable and hit right in the middle of Han Guang¡¯s Yama Hand.

    Bang! Han Guang¡¯s body surface was blurred and his incarnation ated away. He retreated continuously. The punch shook out some chaos, and what flowed out was not blood but devil gas.

    The Yama Incarnation of Han Guang was almost destroyed by simply one punch.

    Han Guang stood at the side of the lotus pool, snorted and pointed his hand. He let the Yama Incarnation turn into light and flew back, before turning his head and leaving with a sigh, ¡°Wow! What a Wu¡¯Ji Seal! What a Heavenly Lord Yuanshi!¡±

    With the help of the chaotd, Meng Qi could finally utilize the Wu¡¯Ji Seal which he had been unable to use directly to attack the enemy!

    The Principles of Karma turned around. It was ordained by fate that Han Guang¡¯s Yama Incarnation could not avoid it.

    Han Guang took two or three steps and left without any reluctance. It seemed that his trip was purely to fight for the Green Lotus of Chaos, there was no need to keep insisting on it even if he failed to seize it.

    If there is no Devil Master here who just happened to enter the same Ancient Well of the Universe and able to reverse time, there is nothing he can do to the Premier Reflection... Meng Qi looked thoughtfully at Han Guang¡¯s back.

    The person behind the Devil Master has a very ambiguous attitude...

    As these thoughts appeared, Meng Qi reached out his right hand to assimte the Green Lotus of Chaos. Of course, inspection was necessary before picking it in order to avoid falling into traps or making mistakes.

    Even if the mighty people were about to rush out from the Ancient Well of the Universe, the steps that ought to be done must be done. In the past, many influential people had suffered a setback for that reason.

    The Dao Yi ze Lamp appeared in his eyes, and the Light of Karma shone through the Green Lotus. Meng Qi¡¯s heartbeat elerated unconsciously, just like checking the score results of the college entrance examination or when a girl whom he had a secret crush on was ready to answer after hearing his confession.

    All of a sudden, Meng Qi let out a little huff of surprise as there was no aura or trace of Gu Xiaosang on this Green Lotus of Chaos.

    ¡°I would have taken it long ago if it really was breeding Gu Xiaosang,¡± a kind and smiling voice came through the chaos. Meng Qi explored it with his divine sense and found that the white lotus flowers burst into bloom in the pool behind the chaos. They merged into a lotus tform, revealing the Forting Maitreya, Zhao Qian who was also the former prince. He was beaming with a radiant smile.

    He seemed to arrive earlier than the Primeval Deity!

    Meng Qi sighed in relief, ¡°Who was it breeding then?¡±

    His heart rippled and then restored its calmness instantly. In fact, he did not think that he could see Xiaosang directly in the Jade Pce or the Green Lotus Seed of Chaos which was breeding her Dharmakaya. This was because it would be too direct and there were high chances of failure. Based on the far-reaching mind of the Siren of Daluo, she would never ce her sess or failure on this chain. It was more likely that she was leaving clues. Therefore, he was holding the backup.

    However, even though he understood it, he would always have expectations and extravagant hopes.

    ¡°You know well about Gu Xiaosang, it¡¯s the same for Golden Emperor, too. You can tell by looking at the slow mighty people, perhaps she only wanted you to meet the mighty people,¡± Zhao Qian said smilingly. ¡± As for the person in the lotus, it¡¯s better to say that the person is sleeping rather than breeding.¡±

    He suddenly flipped out a mirror in his hand. It was iid with the Heavens Protector and the five Buddhas. The ss was clear and the lotus flower was shining. The image shown was hazy, and a pearl was faintly visible.

    Ling Zhuzi! Nazha! The third generation of the Jade Pce who was second only to Yang Jian! Meng Qi looked over at the lotus and let out an inner sigh.

    The people of the ancient times were reallying back one by one.

    With Nazha sleeping here, he did not have to worry about the mighty people of the Luo Sect.

    ¡°Actually, Gu Xiaosang did in facte here,¡± Zhao Qian looked friendly and amiable. He swept the mirror with his right hand and the image changed immediately, seemingly the time inside was flowing backward, ¡°This is the Moonlight Mirror, it will reflect the past of the ce.¡±

    Chaos fainted quietly and the time was flowing backwards quickly. Suddenly, a figure with white dress which was familiar to Meng Qi appeared. The figure was eye-catching, intelligent and quiet, it was Gu Xiaosang who passed away many years ago.

    She stepped into the chaos, stood beside the Green Lotus of Chaos and watched silently. After a few breaths, the corners of her mouth raised and there was a slight dimple. She showed a clever and artful smile, turned around and left the ce without doing anything. She was humming a song.

    ¡°Dangerous road after dark~ Long and dangerous~ Unpredictable life and death~ There was no tomorrow~¡±

    ¡°Burning my body~ Burning my heart~ A moment of glorious~ Vying for the sun and the moon~¡±

    Meng Qi closed his eyes, his emotions wereplex. But he was slowly relieved. He finally confirmed about one thing in his mind. Xiaosang had been nning for many years, she even went deep into the Jade Pce. She had a backup indeed. There was a possibility to make aeback even if she failed.

    Where was the backup then?

    It seemed like she had done nothing...

    He looked at Zhao Qian while thinking, ¡°Since it is the ce where Ling Zhuzi sleeps, why didn¡¯t you leave? Why are you still lingering around?¡±

    ¡°Because I¡¯m waiting for you,¡± Zhao Qian smiled faintly.

    ¡°Waiting for me?¡± Meng Qi was not surprised, but still, he asked in reply.

    Zhao Qian gently nodded his head and put his hands together, ¡°Buddhism strives for mercy. All the souls can find peace as long as they are willing to.¡±

    ¡°Until now, everyone can more or less see your effect on the Heavenly Lord Yuanshi. We practice day and night, seeking for the borderless space. The past and the future are omnipresent, this is the method of addition. At the current level of Heavenly Lord Yuanshi, perhaps he has to make reduction in order to acquire the Principles of Karma, which means he has reached an inenarrable level. The more you carry things concerning Yuanshi, the more he will reduce. In the end, he may return to the real nothingness and achieved the Fruit of Dao.¡±

    Meng Qi thought about it and said seriously, ¡°I have simr spections, too.¡±

    After going through so many things, what was the use of his brain if there was still no spection?

    Zhao Qian smiled more harmoniously, ¡°Your rtionship with the Devil Buddha is what¡¯s holding back the influential figures and Great Medium so as to prevent harm to innocents. It¡¯s really a good move for Heavenly Lord Yuanshi. But you shall understand that not all influential figures and Great Mediums are like this. Some of them intend to be the Principles of Karma, while others are not willing to see the transcendence of Yuanshi. After all, they can tell from the two previous experience that only one person will seed whenever there is a chance to prove the essence of Taoism. The ultimate winner for the fall of the World of Gods, the Pilgrimage to the West, and the Heavenly Court is Gautama Buddha of the Spirited Mountain. This time, no one will be willing to watch Yuanshi seed. Furthermore, this is thest trial and there may not be one in the future.¡±

    Zhao Qian¡¯s tone was very subtle when he was referring to Gautama Buddha of the Spirited Mountain.

    ¡°So, that is why you are looking for me?¡± Meng Qi said calmly, but in fact, his heart was going up and down because of Zhao Qian¡¯s remarks.

    Zhao Qian smiled and said, ¡°You have never liked being manipted by others, Mr Su. Will you really go the way that the Heavenly Lord Yuanshi nned for you? Regardless of whether the future is good or bad? You have to find some bnce so that there is some room for choice in the future.¡±

    ¡°At least so far, I didn¡¯t see the maliciousness of the Jade Pce Sect,¡± Meng Qi said indifferently.

    Of course he did not like to be manipted by people, but under the circumstances of not having enough strength, he could only n slowly and wait for the future. After all, things were not as urgent as the Devil Buddhast time.

    Once he left the Jade Pce, he would try to simte the road of the Devil Buddha¡¯s reflected self and strive for a bnce with the Premier Reflection. If the Jade Pce Sect did not block him, it would mean that they did not care how he might end up, as long as he was willing to carry certain things. He had sufficient choices. If there was any obstacle or interruption, he should make a n earlier.

    Of course, this was not to be mentioned to outsiders. After all, this ce was the Jade Pce.

    Zhao Qian understood this point as well. He did not say much. He stepped out of the white lotus tform with a smile and put away the three Green Lotus Seed of Chaos which was not breeding nor containing anything. Then, he went away.

    Meng Qi thought for a moment. Anyhow, he packed up the remaining two lotus seeds first. These were good for rebuilding Dharmakayas, it could be used in case both the reflection and Bloody Rebirth lose their effectiveness.

    Then, he explored the surroundings and looked for the clues left by Gu Xiaosang.

    The ancient well brightened up when Zhao Qian left. The majestic aura rushed out like nebe and star clusters and fell in front of the Jade Pure Pce.

    The timing was so nice, as if it were waiting for them to finish talking.

    Meng Qi stepped forward, standing at the side of the Green Lotus of Chaos.

 Chapter 1092: The Original Appearance Of History

    <h4>Chapter 1092: The Original Appearance Of History</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    The power ofmunicating with the Myriad World was very much limited even in the Jade Pce. The aura of the mighty people was like a supercluster formed by many streams and gxies, it was wide and deep, making people feel extremely small.

    Meng Qi was standing at the side of the Green Lotus of Chaos. He was surrounded by the auspicious cloud of Supreme Endless Premier which was above his head. It never descended and only clustered around the Premier Priest who transformed from the real spirit. He calmly felt the horror of the mighty people.

    Even if there were many celestial beings, it was difficult to fight a Legend without the awakened Peerless Heavenly Magic Weapon and the particr tactical formation. Many hands did not necessarily provide great strength.

    After all, surely the number of celestial beings was not as numerous as the sands of the Ganges, and the reflections of the mighty people could exceed this amount. Each reflection carried ten to a hundred times or even more power of the celestial beings.

    The Jade Pure Pce shuddered and subsided. Meng Qi¡¯s vision prated through the chaos and he saw a tall figure wearing a grey robeing out. His hair was hanging down loosely and there was a thick ck beard on his chin. His eyes were light and colorless, looking slightly cool and indifferent. There was a chain of prayer beads zing with azure golden light in front of his chest. Each of the prayer beads was like a white bone of the skull, sacred yet savage.

    Meng Qi was struck by a thought at the sight of the Luo Sect Legendary and said,

    ¡°Sha Wujing!¡±

    The chain of prayer beads was really a symbolic item. Moreover, he had heard about the image and appearance of Monk Sha when he was asking for directions from the demon race in the West.

    Among five of the masters and disciples of the Pilgrimage to the West, White Horse was dead, Pigsy had fallen, the Great Sage¡¯s life was uncertain and Tripitaka¡¯s whereabouts were uncertain. Unexpectedly, Monk Sha, the only one without any news appeared at this ce and became the Oracle of Ajati Matriarch. He had broken through the former limit and became a person of the Legendary Realm!

    A strong feeling of eeriness rose in Meng Qi¡¯s heart.

    The mighty person of the Luo Sect who was wearing a grey robe stopped his pace beside the lotus pool and spoke in a hoarse voice, ¡°Although it has only been 800 years since the Pilgrimage to the West, it was like forever to the Real World, so I didn¡¯t expect that you would be able to recognize me.¡±

    He admitted his identity frankly. His light and colorless eyes seemed to be able to prate through the chaos andnd on Meng Qi¡¯s face. Without waiting for his reply, he continued, ¡°The Ajati Matriarch asked me to pass on three messages.¡±

    ¡°What messages?¡± to be honest, Meng Qi had never thought that the Ajati Matriarch was just like what Zhao Qian said, dragging in lots of people and sending a mighty person just to pass her messages.

    All of a sudden the eyes of Sha Wujing turned deep.

    ¡°First message, the second disciple of Gautama Buddha is Ananda, not the Golden Cicada. The Golden Cicada is not even in the top ten disciples.¡±

    Who was the Golden Cicada then? What was the purpose of the Pilgrimage to the West? Meng Qi was stunned and pondered about it.

    ¡°Second message, before the Pilgrimage to the West and going through all kinds of incidents, Gautama Buddha who gained many advantages had be one of the most ancient Nirvana Realm Individuals and started making reductions to achieve nothingness,¡± Monk Sha did not exin the previous message and just kept his role as a mouthpiece.

    Meng Qi frowned slightly, he got the meaning beyond the actual words. Could it be that the Golden Cicada was the oue of what Gautama Buddha reduced to achieve nothingness? For him, was the Pilgrimage to the West definitely not the sole purpose of preaching Mahayana Buddhism to the Nanzhan State?

    Sha Wujing looked indifferent, ¡°Third message, there will be changes in the Endless Sea in no more than five years and the Nine Levels of Underground Evil Demon will be active again.¡±

    Switching the topic, the subject of the conversation turned to Real World matters and was no longer about the Pilgrimage to the West. Besides, he never mentioned a single word about Gu Xiaosang, neither did he try to rope Meng Qi in. It seemed like he knew the answer and there was no need for further inquiry.

    ¡°Only these three messages?¡± Meng Qi asked curiously in reply. ¡°Since you mentioned the issue about the Golden Cicada, why don¡¯t you talk more specifically about the Ajati Matriarch¡¯s analysis?¡±

    Awakened, and suffered from the damages beyond remedy?

    Sha Wujing spoke in a low voice, ¡°Yuanshi stopped the deification and Dao De drew out the Pilgrimage to the West. Each of them were spreading their own circle. Most probably they buried the history to cover up something. You are carrying the Principles of Karma and got involved in the conflicts of the Nirvana Realm. If you want to get out of it and be the chess yer, sooner orter you will have to face these things. Enlightening you in advance without giving the details is beneficial for you to mess around. Crashing here and there could stimte changes, and consequently reveal a little more about the covered-up information.¡±

    ¡°Hmm. All the above-mentioned were the exnation of the Ajati Matriarch, not mine.¡±

    Dao De drew out the Pilgrimage to the West? As expected... Meng Qi nodded his head as he had predicted it.

    History was torn to pieces and needed to be put together to catch a glimpse of it, otherwise, something would still be missing even if they traced back to the past.

    ¡°The West was extracted from the World of Gods by Lord Dao De?¡± Meng Qi asked.

    Sha Wujing paused for a moment in silence, ¡°For all I know, although the deification was suspended by the Ten Thousand Fairy Formation, and heaven and earth were broken because of this, it does not mean that the deification had failedpletely. Those who were in the list before were all appointed to the position of God. The Heavenly Court was prospering after that. The alliance between Heavenly Lord Yuanshi, Lord Dao De, and the Celestial Ruler had reached its peak. I¡¯m not sure whyter there were the incidents of the Demonic Lord attacking the Heavenly Court and Big Brother creating a tremendous uproar in the heavenly pce. These had caused the split up in the alliance. The Celestial Ruler started to get close with Gautama Buddha. Thus, the Pilgrimage to the West began, until the fall of the Heavenly Court and the disillusionment of Spirited Mountain.¡±

    ¡°What Heavenly Lord Yuanshi intercepted was the history of the deification to the falling of the Heavenly Court and the disillusionment of Spirited Mountain. Lord Dao De extracted all the histories except those about deification. Therefore, those below the Legendary of World of Gods only knew that the Great Battle of Deification had caused the breaking of heaven and earth and only the List of Deification was left. But the Heavenly Court had already fallen and on the other hand, the Real World destroyed the history rted to deification and Pilgrimage to the West. Only the fallen of the two Nirvana Realm Individuals, the Demonic Lord, and the Celestial Ruler could not be covered up. It had reached to the Heavens and the Myriad World, and was made known to the world.¡±

    Meng Qi let out a sigh and said, ¡°So that¡¯s the original order. Looks like Lord Dao De is no less than Heavenly Lord Yuanshi...¡±

    ¡°Now both Heavenly Lord Yuanshi and Lord Ling Bao disappeared without leaving a trace, but Lord Dao De is still in the West,¡± said Sha Wujing. ¡°At the beginning, Yang Jian went directly to Lord Dao De and asked for the Tao Te Ching. The reason for the Immortal Demon Fairy to stay at Tianzhu Mountain was also because the other Nirvana Realm did not dare to bring their power to the Pilgrimage to the West without authorization.¡±

    So the Pilgrimage to the West was the Dao field of the Grand Supreme Lord. As one of the most ancient Nirvana Realm Individuals, he was not sure what he was nning.

    Meng Qi opened his mouth, he wanted to ask about Lord Dao De again but eventually he changed to another topic, ¡°It was out of my expectations that you weren¡¯t gone in the fall of the Heavenly Court and the battle at Spirited Mountain. Instead, you became the Oracle of the Ajati Matriarch.¡±

    ¡°I was originally a subordinate of the Ajati Matriarch,¡± Sha Wujing said calmly. ¡°I blended in the Heavenly Court first and served as the Great General for Folding the Curtain. Then, I was banished to the mortal realm for breaking the Ajati Matriarch¡¯s zemp. I turned into a demon and became one of the members of the team for the Pilgrimage to the West.¡±

    ¡°Intentionally?¡± Meng Qi seemed to have understood something.

    Sha Wujing showed a rare grin on his face, ¡°Second brother was the spy of the Heavenly Court, I certainly represent the will of the Ajati Matriarch and the person behind the Ajati Matriarch at that time.¡±

    He was still using the appetion of Big Brother and Second Brother.

    ¡°The team for the Pilgrimage to the West is really, really...¡± Meng Qi thought for a while but could not think of a suitable word to describe it.

    The eyes of Sha Wujing turned deep again and said, ¡°Releasing Big Brother and giving him the Dharma practice to y the Bodhi Golden Body was indeed a good move. Otherwise, otherwise the master would never reach Spirited Mountain.¡±

    He touched the skeletal prayer beads in front of his chest while talking.

    ¡°The demons along the way didn¡¯t seem to appear purely to make up the eighty one adversities. How could it be so easy for Lord Taiyi¡¯s animal and the samanera under Maitreya to get lost...¡± Meng Qi suddenly came to a realization.

    Sha Wujing remained silent for a long time before he opened his mouth, ¡°It¡¯s all over.¡±

    He sighed and said, ¡°You are exactly like Big Brother, both of you are arrogant and unyielding. He could create a tremendous uproar in the heavenly pce and pierce through Spirited Mountain, all for the sake of making a revenge. Still, there are some differences, he is outgoing and aggressive but you hide it inside. He is more like a demon, whereas you are more like a human.¡±

    Speaking of that, he turned around slowly and walked back to the Jade Pure Pce. After a few steps, a deep voice called out,

    ¡°Hopefully you won¡¯t be like him and make your life uncertain.¡±

    The voice lingered in the air, it was full of destion and lonesome.

    Meng Qi let out a sigh of relief when he saw Sha Wujing disappear into the Jade Pure Pce. He felt extremely tired.

 Chapter 1093: Return

    <h4>Chapter 1093: Return</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    As thest trial was approaching, everyone was striving for greater advancement. The spreading of primeval affairs and things going beyond one¡¯s control were really tiring. This made Meng Qi want to escape so that he could practice in peace and enjoy his life without tussle. When the end arrives, he would face death calmly.

    Even though he had such thoughts, he could not resign himself as his anger was still unmollified. He wanted to get rid of various setups and the powerless self.

    As the trial was approaching, he had to forge ahead or else he would fall behind. He would meet the challenges and carve out a niche of his own!

    After calming down, Meng Qi searched around for traces that might be left by Gu Xiaosang.

    She risked her life by entering the Jade Pce. Thus, it was inconceivable for her to just leave after having a look at Nazha¡¯s sleeping Green Lotus Seed of Chaos as if she was here to just have fun, right?

    Having guessed that the Heavenly Lord Yuanshi was the reason Gu Xiaosang developed its independent consciousness, Meng Qi was unsurprised by the fact that she could enter the recesses of the Jade Pce. But why was she here?

    There were faints of chaos, the lotus pond was also pure and clean. Meng Qi spent a lot of effort searching through every hall. He even activated the Principles of Karma. However, there was no sign of Gu Xiaosang as if she was really here to just visit.

    ¡°Perhaps the fact that she entered the Jade Pce to take a look at the Green Lotus Seed of Chaos is a clue in itself,¡± Meng Qi sat amidst the chaos with his legs crossed. He was absorbing the faints of chaos to recover the depletion of the Bloody Rebirth. At the same time, he was recalling Gu Xiaosang¡¯s previous behavior and style to conjecture what was she implicating. ¡°I am being watched over by plenty of Nirvana Realm individuals including the Golden Emperor. Wanting to do something without them realizing is extremely difficult, for instanceing to the Jade Pce in search of Gu Xiaosang¡¯s contingency n. Certainly, I will be interfered and obstructed, hence, I may seed or fail miserably. With Xiaosang¡¯s wit and far-sighted character, she definitely will not ce her hope in such an uncertain and risky n as she may lose everything, even for a tiny mistake.¡±

    The reason he opted to visit the Jade Pce now instead of paying a visit after he turned into a Legend was because the longer he waited, the greater the variables. Some twenty yearster, the Ajati Matriarch and influential figures from the Nirvana Realm might have returned. By then, even though he had be a mighty person from the Legendary Realm, his enemy would be from the Nirvana Realm, too. The gap between them would be even greater than the distance between Sha Wujing and him. Thus, his topographic advantage would be insignificant and there would be no turning point in the oue as individuals from the Nirvana Realm can only be defeated by individuals from the Nirvana Realm.

    Gradually, Meng Qi managed to grasp Gu Xiaosang¡¯s thoughts and ns.

    ¡°The fact that she entered the Jade Pce shows that she has a contingency n. Having a look at the Green Lotus of Chaos drops a hint that her n is rted to the Green Lotus. However, there is no specific n ced here. Hence, no matter how the Ajati Matriarch sends people to sabotage, as long as the Jade Pce is not destroyed, the messages will be delivered to me urately...¡± Meng Qi¡¯s mood was getting better.

    Her stratagem was the transmission of the messages!

    Even though he did not own Zhao Qian¡¯s Moonlight Mirror, he could still find subtle traces of Xiaosang next to the Green Lotus of Chaos by activating the Principles of Karma and Wu¡¯Ji Seal. However, it would not be so intuitive.

    ¡°Once again I will need to solve the riddle. All the concealments and ambages are necessary in order to return under the nose of the Nirvana Realm individuals,¡± said Meng Qi as a smile appeared on his face. A Pangu g flew from the top of his head as he reached out his right hand, meeting his palm.

    The lights shone brightly as the chaos ruptured. Meng Qi forcefully carved out a piece of heaven and earth. Then, he carefully kept the lump of chaos into the World in the Sleeve.

    Even though the chaos was not genuine and pure, it was still hard to obtain.

    Furthermore, the preservation and maturation of the Green Lotus Seed of Chaos required chaos of such intensity.

    Meng Qi stood up and stepped out of the lotus pond, intending to return. Meanwhile, he was thinking about what to do next.

    ¡°The Ajati Matriarch remedied the ws to stop me from reviving Xiaosang. Without attracting drastic reactions from the other Nirvana Realm individuals, she seeded in awaking Sha Wujing in advance. Even though there is a reduction in his power, the difference between a Legend and Celestial Being is still great. He could sway the world and aplish lots of things with his remaining power. In the uing years, the Luo Sect would be the mdy of the Great Zhou Dynasty and the righteous. For the time being, they can only avoid the attention.¡±

    ¡°Since I am powerless to fight against Sha Wujing, the more important thing for now is to improve myself before the evolution of the Endless Sea, strive to achieve the transcendent state and reinforce the foundation of my Legendary status.¡±

    ¡°If I manage to get another Premier Reflection simr to the previous Brahma, then there will be a qualitative change in my Interior Realm of Heavens, advancing naturally into the transcendent phase. However, the strength of these Premier Reflections areparable to Legends and have a pseudo capability of the Nirvana Realm. Without Han Guang¡¯s cooperation, even though I approach it with the Holy Whip, I will only end up giving it away. Moreover, I will need to kill the gnosis of the reflections in order to gain improvement. Then, I will be no different to the Devil Buddha that I despise.¡±

    ¡°I will not take this approach even though it benefits me!¡±

    Meng Qi¡¯s gaze was determined as he was thinking about other alternatives to breakthrough.

    Certainly, there would be a Premier Reflection without gnosis, but he had no idea which ancient well it was located at. Thus, he would not take such risk.

    ¡°Karma will increase along with the advancement in the practice of martial arts. The Heavenly Lord Yuanshi and Gautama Buddha are trying to reduce, or they have reduced their karma. Even though I am still in the increasing phase, is it possible for me to boost my advancement by reducing some karma?¡±

    ¡°Small karmas are ineffective but great karmas involve the Nirvana Realm which I cannot get rid of at the moment as they are not sealed like the Devil Buddha.¡±

    As Meng Qi¡¯s mind was drifting, an idea came to him. An idea inspired by Sha Wujing¡¯s speech, ¡°Deification and the Pilgrimage to the West were removed and formed into their respective new worlds, causing history to be covered up. But, why are stories about it still circting on earth? Even though some facts are true while some are false, generally they are right!¡±

    ¡°The Devil Buddha deliberately let me find out about it. However, was there a need to tamper the details in order to help the Heavenly Lord Yuanshi and Lord Dao De cover up the truth?¡±

    ¡°Ie from earth. Hence, I need to return and have a check on it in order to clear my worries. If not it will be hard for me to fulfill my soul and karma.¡±

    The sudden thought of returning overpowered him, he could not hold it back. There was no going back from what his heart desired.

    Return, return, return!

    Perhaps, he could achieve the transcendent level after his journey to earth as his karma would be cleared and hence self-actualization could be achieved.

    But, how should he go back?

    The amount of Universes of the Myriad World was way more than the amount of sands in the Great River. It was impossible for him to explore all of them if he was not a Legend. No one knew which universe earth was located in. Even if he was an omnipresent Legend, he would still require clues in order to find it.

    Various ideas about the searching of earth emerged in Meng Qi¡¯s mind. As long as he could find some connection and karma, he could travel through air. However, his current Dharmakaya was still a little ipetent like a thread with only one end.

    ¡°The karma link is relevant to earth...¡± said Meng Qi as he gently furrowed brows. Recalling his past, something came into his mind, ¡°The Devil Buddha captured me from earth and inserted me into Su Ziyuan¡¯s body. The brief moment before the insertion, my connection with earth was still present, and had not been concealed yet. As long as I can return to that moment and capture those karmas, things would be much easier.¡±

    Regarding the way to return to the past, Meng Qi already had an idea.

    The Seven-Kill Tablet!

    As a Peerless Magic Weapon, it was definitely not destroyed in the self-destruction of the two Heavenly Weapons. It was most probably taken away by the Witch of the ck Mountain, the Seven-Kill Priest, after the incident.

    To head to the Witch of the ck Mountain¡¯s world, he had to find the Seven-Kill Priest to borrow the Seven-Kill Tablet from him, and drop by to visit Nangong Chong! Meng Qi left the Jade Pce with the n in his mind. Descending on the Qi Ground, he returned the Holy Whip to the Duke Huan of Qi and retrieved his Myriad World Knowledge Ball. He further tossed a Myriad World Talisman at Childe Yu as a token of appreciation for the previous karma and fate they shared.

    Afterwards, he returned to his Jade Pce in Kunlun Mountain and walked towards the edge of the lotus pond. Looking at the unbudded lotus, he was lost in his thoughts.

    ¡°Perhaps, the lotus seed Xiaosang gave me from the outset was implying the Green Lotus of Chaos...¡±

    After a while, he waved his sleeves, releasing the piece of chaos into the center of the pond. It was exceptionally tranquil and gloomy, indescribably mysterious yet eerie.

    Meng Qi left one of the two Green Lotus Seed of Chaos to build the connection with his Aura Stamp. If both the Bloody Rebirth and the reflection failed, he could rely on the Lotus Seed to rebuild his Dharmakaya. He did not touch the other Green Lotus Seed of Chaos, reserving it for those who will need it in the future.

    Both the lotus seeds flew into the chaos and fell into a deep sleep. Meng Qi¡¯s body vanished abruptly as he was dwelling in his senses with his eyes closed.

    ...

    The cliff prated the clouds, hidden between theyers of white waves. The entire ce resembled the Heavenly Realm.

    The Sect of the Ether¡¯s Envoy of the Left from before and currently the sect master Sun Junlin was suddenly inspired. He got out from his seclusion and saw a man in green standing by the edge of the cliff. The man¡¯s gray sideburns exposed his age as he stood charismatically and stared at the movement of the clouds.

    He was stunned for a moment.

    ¡°Supreme Elder!¡± shouted Junlin.

    Did Ji Wuliang, the Supreme Elder, not promote the Divine Conjuration of the Ether to the realm of the Fully Arisen Yellow Sky? Has he not turned into a demon¡¯s body and elevated into the sky?

 Chapter 1094: The Different Paths In Life

    <h4>Chapter 1094: The Different Paths In Life</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    The sky was lined with white clouds that curled and smoothed away every now and then. Meng Qi turned around with both of his hands at his back, gazing at the considerably aged Sun Junlin. He truly understood how much difference time could have on a person, ¡°That¡¯s not bad. You can remember me.¡±

    As soon as he heard the familiar voice, Sun Junlin was excited. The many years of spiritual training failed to suppress his excitement. He spoke with his shaky voice, ¡°After the visitation at Lanruo Temple with the Supreme Elder, this disciple has been significantly influenced and greatly benefited. I¡¯ll keep what I¡¯ve learned for the rest of my life.¡±

    He became confused as he was speaking, ¡°Supreme Elder, have you not elevated to the sky?¡±

    Meng Qi smiled, ¡°If I¡¯m able to fly into the sky, I¡¯m able to return to the ground. But, now I care very little about the matters of the world.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± Sun Junlin looked weary, and his face had aged significantly. He asked out of curiosity, ¡°Supreme Elder, have you really promoted the Divine Conjuration of Ether to the realm of the Fully Arisen Yellow Sky and formed a demon¡¯s body?¡±

    As The Ether Dies, Yellow Sky Rises, this realm had been bothering him for more than a decade. After the incident at Lanruo Temple, he was no longer skeptical about it. However, he had never witnessed the Fully Arisen Yellow Sky with his own eyes. He merely heard of the tale that was retold by the Foolish Monk and the Taoist Master. Hence, his questions had not been answered.

    Meng Qi replied with silence. He reached out with his right hand and a grin on his face. Instantly, Sun Junlin¡¯s sight experienced an abrupt change. Before his eyes, appeared an azure and vast ocean with the border nowhere to be seen. He felt as though he was nketed byfort and serenity.

    Where is this? What is the Supreme Elder trying to do? Sun Junlin floated in mid air as he scanned his surroundings in confusion. He furrowed his brows, trying hard to look for a way to escape.

    When he practiced his Air-Conveyance Technique just now, he was surprised that his speed of conveyance was tens or even hundreds of times faster than usual, as if he could enter and exit Qingming freely.

    Just like how the lights of Vairocana brightened the sky, Sun Junlin flew toward the end of the ocean. He flew past innumerable irregrly shaped inds and the untainted blue that extended for hundreds of thousands of miles. Finally, he spotted the vastnd that was filled with browns and greens.

    As he continued along the route, there werekes, hignds, yellow sands, and boundless seas. When Sun Junlin felt like he was about to break down and his Mana was about to be drainedpletely, five towering mountains appeared at the horizon. They soared through the clouds and the summits were covered by the white snow. Everything else appeared minuscule beside the mountains.

    Subconsciously, Sun Junlin lifted his head to look at the peaks of the mountains. Suddenly, he saw the face of Ji Wuliang, the Supreme Elder. He was overlooking at him from the sky far away.

    This... he studied his surroundings again, only to realize that the five enormous mountains had turned into fingers, while thekes, hignds, sands, seas, and inds were lying in the middle of a palm.

    There were heaven, earth and a universe in the palm!

    Sun Junlin was aghast as he flew out of this heaven and earth unknowingly. He was once again standing on the cliff. The Supreme Elder was gently dusting his sleeve using his right hand with a peaceful, undisturbed manner.

    Overwhelmed by surprise, joy and confusion, Sun Junlin stayed silent for a moment before he cupped his hands and made a bow, ¡°Congrattions to the Supreme Elder for achieving divine skills and joining the celestial group!¡±

    If this is neither the trick of a demon nor an immortal, what else can it be?

    Meng Qi ced his right hand at his back, and slowly took a step forward, ¡°You have never been a Great Guru.¡±

    ¡°Disciple is ashamed for that,¡± Sun Junlin said in a contrite tone.

    Being in the Exterior Realm, he had aged so much within the past ten years because he was not able to go beyond the third level of the Heavenly Stairs to fulfill the Dharmakaya of Half-Step. That made him anxious and worried days and nights, ergo his rapid aging.

    Meng Qi nodded gently without saying a word. He walked towards the cliff confidently and asked nonchntly, ¡°How¡¯s the current situation of the world?¡±

    ¡°After witnessing the Supreme Elder ying the Ether, creating the Yellow Sky then elevating into the sky, the Taoist Master, Foolish Monk, and Female Monarch were greatly influenced. They were inspired to focus on martial arts instead of fighting for powers. Therefore, the world has be a more peaceful ce,¡± Sun Junlin said sinctly. ¡°Rumors said that the Foolish Monk has found the entire legacy of the Ksitigarbha. After some ten years of practice, he will possibly achieve a Golden Body. As for the Taoist Master and Female Monarch, they¡¯re still searching for their respective paths.¡±

    Nheless, he is the Foolish Monk, the Great Guru that has stepped foot into the realm of Dharmakaya of Half-Step earlier than my master... Meng Qimented. For the past years, he frequently returned to Shaolin to visit Xuan Bei, his master, and talked to him about martial arts. He witnessed his master steady progress to approach his goal of achieving the Golden Body of Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva. However, the time here was rtively slower than the time in Real World. The Foolish Monk, who did not have the martial arts and Dharma of immortal level, too, was close to achieving Dharmakaya.

    ¡°Have you seen any individual that resembles the Witch of ck Mountain? Have you heard any news of the Seven-Kill Tablet?¡± He continued asking.

    If the answer is no, I¡¯ll have to look for them personally.

    Sun Junlin shook his head, ¡°The world is peaceful now. There aren¡¯t such rumors.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Meng Qi¡¯s green sleeve swayed as he spoke with a deep voice, ¡°I returned for my unfinished wishes. When I escaped the world of mortals hastily, I didn¡¯t manage to leave the two levels of mental cultivation methods that were beyond the Divine Conjuration of Ether.¡±

    He had achieved Dharmakaya for many years. With the almighty Supreme Arts, it was not difficult for him to solve the subsequent realms that followed the Divine Conjuration of Ether.

    Sun Junlin¡¯s pupils constricted abruptly as he was overwhelmed by the joy of anticipation and surprise. Then, the gray-haired Supreme Elder made a gesture with his finger, beckoning the radiance of light to enter his mind.

    ¡°These are As The Ether Dies, Yellow Sky Rises and the Fully Arisen Yellow Sky, the two levels of mental cultivation methods. The Sect of the Ether has risen for you,¡± he said in a low voice. It was as though the fairy god was whispering, ying the music of the destiny while telling the tale of the future. Everything felt like a dream to Sun Junlin. When he was awakened, he was surrounded by clouds. The sorrowful man in green was nowhere to be seen.

    ¡°The Supreme Elder seems to be annotating destiny...¡± Sun Junlin looked at the mist surrounding the cliff with aplex expression. As The Ether Dies, Yellow Sky Rises, the two levels of mental cultivation methods, were the only thing upying his mind.

    ...

    The security was tight with many advanced defense facilities set up in the building. Nangong Chong, who was wearing the custom-made uniform that provided full coverage, went through one guarded door after another as he proceeded to the underground.

    In order to prevent the centralizedputers being hacked by supernatural enemies and losing their functions like the previous few incidents, the system here was not unified and controlled by one sole unit. Instead, they were separated byyers, leavingpletely no link between them. They even applied the most primitive method to secure it with a fingerprint lock and a special squad.

    ¡°Good morning, captain!¡± Nangong Chong calmly walked toward the fingerprint lock as the members of special squad on both of his sides greeted him at the same time.

    Nangong Chong was proficient in martial arts and favored the Buddhist Society. Hence, he had grown to be calmer than before. He gently lifted his head and replied, ¡°Stay watchful. You have to make sure that I¡¯m not a transformation of a supernatural creature.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± smiling, a red-haireddy took out her portable equipment. She then asked Nangong Chong to provide a drop of his blood for gic testing.

    As the technology was unprecedentedly advanced, the universe had already been explored. It wasmon to encounter unexinable phenomena either in space or other gxies, their own was not excluded. Therefore, the government and the finance consortium had established a secret organization that specialized in the capture, surveince, control, and concealment of the supernatural creatures or phenomena. The organization was introduced to the public as Approaching The Science Foundation.

    Whenever something supernatural happened, it must be reported to Approaching The Science Foundation as long as it was not too dangerous and did not require to be immediately annihted by the battleship. They would determine the value, risk level and formte a specific capture n. The assigned members of the organization would then proceed with further studies. The special squads, who were equipped with advanced tools, were responsible for the implementation of the capture n. Nangong Chong, with his many years of experience, had already been assigned as one of the captains of a special squad.

    Some of the team members admired their captain from the bottom of their hearts. As he was without any equipment, his skills were almost as perfect as the gically modified future warriors, way beyond the capacity of other members. Undeniably, he would be more menacing if he was equipped. In his case, one plus one was greater than two. If it was not for him, they would have been killed in one of the supernatural phenomena, not having a chance to escape from the jaws of death.

    In their hearts, Captain Nangong Chong was their role model.

    He cleared the gic matching. Nangong Chong walked forward calmly, reached out his right hand and unlocked the fingerprint lock. Then, he proceeded into a metal tunnel. He was weed by dead silence. The only thing he could hear was the echo of footsteps, as though he was engulfed by loneliness.

    ¡°Captain is so frighteninglyposed. He will not even blink even if a mountain copses in front of him,¡± the red-haireddy acimed as the door closed. Her eyes were filled with intense adoration.

    A ck-haired guy replied with his lowered voice, ¡°Captain was involved in one of the top-ranked supernatural incidents when he was a student. Obviously, we are no match for him.¡±

    Speaking of the top-ranked supernatural phenomena, a few of the members of the special squad felt a chill down their spines. The more they experienced simr phenomena, the more they dreaded, especially for those who were highly ranked.

    In Approaching The Science Foundation, every supernatural object and their respective records were categorized into different levels and ranking, with respect to different codes. For instance, an E-ranked item was the smoke in the air and items of simr rank. The higher the ranking, the more dangerous the object was. The highest ranking was S, which contained twenty seven items, ranked ording to their danger level from one to twenty seven. ording to hearsay, the incident captain experienced when he was studying was one of the top five incidents in rank S!

    Until now, the highest rank of the mission their team had aplished was A-11. Their entire team almost got wiped out. The degree of destruction of a S-ranked incident was terrifying.

    The captain was able to survive from such an incident. It only made sense for him to grow into such an outstanding man.

    Nangong Chong cleared one level of the security system after another and saw different rooms. Each room more or less was controlling or containing a supernatural item. He arrived at the lowest floor. There were twenty seven rooms, all separated from each other and all were heavily guarded.

    He gently nodded his head. Nangong Chong, once again, used his authority to pass the security check and stepped into a room that wasbeled ¡®S-03¡¯. The interior of the room was painted in light blue. On the contrary, it was not protected exhaustively as there was no supernatural object in it. It merely contained the relevant evidence and records.

    Record name: ¡®S-03: Leader of the Sect of the Ether¡¯.

    Nangong Chong took the file and read through the relevant content. A scientist who was studying about this wished to confirm some of the details in order to investigate the rtionship between the Witch of ck Mountain¡¯s universe and his own.

    ¡°The master hasn¡¯t showed up in a decade,¡± Nangong Chong heaved an abrupt sigh. With the aid of high-tech equipment, he had already gone beyond the nine orifices and activated the ancestral acupuncture points between eyebrows. But, due to the limitation of heaven and earth, he failed to manage to connect the interior and the exterior to achieve Exterior Realm. He always hoped that his master would suddenly show up and grant him a new opportunity.

    He wondered which level his master had achieved for the Divine Conjuration of the Ether.

    Right at this moment, he saw a silhouette appear on the silver-white metal wall, with a green gown, gray hair, and deep gaze.

    ¡°Master!¡± Nangong Chong blurted out with a joy that was difficult to describe.

    That was his master, Liang Wuji, the Leader of the Sect of the Ether!

    He managed to show up discreetly in the most heavily guarded ce in Approaching The Science Foundation!

    These security systems were built after the lessons they learned. It was aimed specifically to defend the supernatural creatures and strong people of the Exterior Realm. Yet, he managed to sneak to his back as though he was entering a No-man Realm!

    Should one say, it is indeed the S-03?

    The calm andposed captain in his team members¡¯ eyes finally lost his cool. His heart was racing madly and his facial expression began to change.

    Meng Qi stood with both his hands behind his back. He gently lifted his head, ¡°That¡¯s not bad. You haven¡¯t been cking in the practice of your martial arts. But how did you end up in this industry?¡±

    He casually picked up a file and flipped through it. It was a case of a citizen with the name of Laowang reported to the police for a few times, saying that his girlfriend was a serial killer. He failed every time he tried to phnder with otherdies as his girlfriend would cut off thatdy¡¯s arms and ate it in front of him. The records from police showed that it was just a customized cake, but Laowang never believed them. He would always be dragged by his girlfriend back to his room as he cried for help. Coincidently, a member of the foundation was present nearby and noticed traces of spirit influences. Hence, he investigated the entire case meticulously, suspecting that Laowang¡¯s girlfriend might be rted to the World of the Witch of ck Mountain.

    After obtaining Laowang¡¯s girlfriend¡¯s consent to work with the foundation, every report made by Laowang was transferred to the foundation.

    Nangong Chong collected his emotions. He smiled bitterly as he said, ¡°I got arrogant after I learned a few tricks of martial arts. Disciples often offer those in need a helping hand. As a result, the foundation, that has been watching disciples, has noticed my existence, leaving me with no choice but to join them.¡±

    ¡°I see. Do you want to leave this realm and go to the ruleless heaven and earth to continue the path of learning the martial arts?¡± Meng Qi asked peacefully.

    Nangong Chong suddenly became quiet. He thought of his beloved wife, his adorable children and his team members that had gone through thicks and thins with him. Then, he recalled the life that he was familiar with and the environment he enjoyed. He could bring along his wife and children, but what about the others?

    After the age of thirty, the spirit of one to venture would be reduced. A significant change like this scared Nangong Chong, making him afraid to move forward.

    He groaned lightly after a while and took a deep breath, ¡°Disciple... disciple wants to stay in my hometown.¡±

    ¡°Everyone has different aspirations and this cannot be forcefully changed.¡± Meng Qi took out a piece of Myriad World Talisman, ¡°You can consult me with this to obtain subsequent arts and purchase corresponding items for your practice. Your future will depend solely on yourself.¡±

    There were many diverging paths on the road of the pursuit of martial arts. There were doors that led to different ways and people who came and left. Only a minimal number of people were able to walk side by side to the end. Meng Qi sighed in disappointment. He leaped out from this universe after leaving the Myriad World Talisman behind. With the help of the link between the Myriad World Talisman and the World of the Witch of ck Mountain, he found the ce where the body of Seven-Kill Priest rested. As long as he did not intentionally hide the link, Meng Qi would be able to find it.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡± the Seven-Kill Priest¡¯s delicate face was painted with tiredness.

    Meng Qi smiled, ¡°I¡¯d like to borrow the Seven-Kill Tablet.¡±

    ¡°Why should I lend it to you?¡± the Seven-Kill Priest asked with a low tone.

    Meng Qi remained his smile, ¡°Because as I be stronger, the Devil Buddha will be weaker. As the Devil Buddha bes weaker, you will be more rxed and might even be able to escape.¡±

    The Seven-Kill Priest stared at Meng Qi for a moment. He then took out the Seven-Kill Tablet suddenly and tossed it to him,

    ¡°Only once.¡±

    Meng Qi left with the Seven-Kill Tablet and returned to the real world, preparing to return to the previous Shaolin.

 Chapter 1095: An Unusual Earth

    <h4>Chapter 1095: An Unusual Earth</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    On the 19th year of Xuan Wei, flowers bloomed, the birds flew over the Lotus Throne Mountain, and the sky was blue and clear.

    There was a ripple of light followed by the appearance of a green silhouette. Meng Qi stood under a big tree outside the Shaolin Temple. He blended into the void and became one with heaven and earth, careful not to disturb the Restrictive Spell.

    His gazended on the path that led to the peak of the mountain, only to see a horse-faced man rapidly weave his way up the mountain as he carried an ill-looking child on his back.

    The scene in front of him made him nostalgic. He found himself at a loss for words as he looked at his former self. He gently furrowed his brows and the Dao Yi ze Lamp appeared in the bottom of his eyes. Themp enlightened the illusion, revealing the karma world.

    As they approached Shaolin, the child¡¯s aura grew weaker. All of a sudden, he released a cry of pain and passed out. His vitality was exhausted in an instant.

    It onlysted for a fraction of a second before his vitality began to recover, slowly and weakly. Everything appeared normal again.

    At that exact moment, Meng Qi¡¯s Principles of Karma showed a subtle change. The link of the child¡¯s soul elevated to the sky and it instantly turned to where Shen Du resided, no longer different from before.

    ¡°I¡¯ve caught you!¡±

    The ck and white in Meng Qi¡¯s eyes spun as theyers of silk thread was continuously dismantled and rearranged, replicating the karma link.

    ¡°Second Young Master, you¡¯re awake?¡± concerned and anxious, the horse-faced man asked hurriedly as he removed the child from his back. The past experiences were projected before Meng Qi¡¯s eyes. However, his time was up. Engulfed by the light that shone out of the Seven-Kill Tablet, he was brought back to the future.

    At the Jade Pce on Kunlun Mountain, light shimmered and water rippled. Meng Qi¡¯s silhouette appeared before it abruptly vanished again. With the help of the link, he arrived on Earth with the advent of air.

    He went past theyers of Space and Time Barrier that were as thick as the crystal wall and prated the intangible Heavenly Mystery Fog. All of a sudden, a bright light shone at Meng Qi¡¯s eyes and a beautiful blue came into sight.

    The many years of history had finally repeated itself.

    ...

    The sky was dark when a violent storm raged on. Meng Qi transformed into his old self. He was dressed casually. With his hands in his pocket, he gazed at the shabby building in front of him in mncholy.

    The link brought him to the rented room he died in. As time passed by, there was a new tenant. The decoration of the room hadpletely changed and it no longer brought any sentiment to him.

    He gazed through the window at the ground floor and saw the calendar that was hung inside. Meng Qi nodded as he pondered on his question, ¡°The time is rtively different. It has only been three years.¡±

    In fact, three years was not a short period of time. After all, how many three year periods were there in one¡¯s life?

    Visiting this old ce had significantly touched Meng Qi. He steadily exited the area, intending to apply the Air-Conveyance Technique to return home and visit his parents. He wondered how they were currently doing, three years after they lost their son.

    Just when the thought shed across his mind, a bitter smile surfaced. He almost had no idea about his exact location. Back then, he used to go home by the long-haul rides. There was no need for him to memorize the routes. He only knew that it was somewhere south to the city he worked in. He was not sure if it was at the southeast, southwest or somewhere even further.

    Without knowing his exact location, what use was there for the Air-Conveyance Technique?

    Being a fairy man, he could not believe that he was actually terrible with directions... the corner of his mouth twitched as he clutched his right hand, directly deriving the directions.

    ¡°Ugh,¡± he let out a low moan. Due to the blurry mysteries of heaven, he failed to obtain an urate reading.

    Although his Jade Spirit Calction was not as good as professionals like the Grand Wang Trickster, it was almost impossible for him to fail to derive a fixed geographical location when there was no intervention from any powerful figure.

    Meng Qi gently furrowed his brows as he tried to derive some other matters. But, the more he tried, the more puzzled he got. As the mysteries of heaven were blurred, the results were confusing. For instance, he was able to clearly derive the fate of the middle-aged woman who walked past him. But, for the rest of her fate, it was too chaotic for him to read. He could only tell the general direction of her future.

    The earth is more unique than I thought. It seems like the Devil Buddha did not randomly choose this ce to hide the reflected self. Meng Qi nodded as he calmed his mind. He intended to follow the route he used to take and observe along his way home.

    Leaving the area, he entered a nearby subway station. He was toying with the leaf in his right hand that he casually plucked just now. For a fraction of a second, a lightning shed across his palm, turning the leaf into a money note. It waspleted with all the security printings, looking exactly like a real money note. Maybe it was a real money note. But, of course, the energy he consumed could easily destroy this entire city.

    While he was waiting to buy a ticket, he suddenly recognized a familiar figure. With her shoulder length hair, she was wearing a checkered skirt. Her features were delicate and her attire was decent. She was his ex-colleague Cai Yang whom he had a crush on years ago. Unfortunately, she had resigned from her job before he mustered up his courage to pursue her. Both of them had lost touch ever since her departure from thepany. He did not expect to bump into her after all those years and stories he had been through.

    ¡°Cai Yang,¡± Meng Qi was no longer his old self. He greeted her in a natural and graceful manner.

    Surprised, Cai Yang tilted her head. Her eyes were as beautiful as before. After a brief moment of confusion, she was hit by realization, ¡°You... are you Meng Qi?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not bad. You can still remember me,¡± Meng Qi said with a smile on his face. He was nothing like before, the boy who was too shy and constrained to talk to the goddess.

    ¡°Of course. You were the mostedic among our old colleagues,¡± Cai Yang pursed her lips as she chuckled. She could not exin why the present Meng Qi made her feel exceptionallyfortable. Without much contemtion, she shared her inner thoughts with him.

    It was only at this moment that she got a good look at Meng Qi. She noticed that his appearance had not changed much, but age had left apparent traces on his face. There was no more youthful sparkle in his eyes and his smile had turned amicable and courteous. He carried the maturity that one could only gain from time and experience. He was no longer nervous and clumsy when he faced her like before.

    ¡°You, you¡¯ve matured,¡± she said without much thought.

    Meng Qi replied with a grin, ¡°It¡¯s been a couple of years. If I¡¯m still not a grown man, I¡¯ve spent all my years in vain.¡±

    This encounter with Cai Yang made him realize that the feeling he previously had toward her had dissipated without a trace. It was as though he merely met an acquaintance.

    ¡°Whichpany are you working for currently?¡± Cai Yang asked casually.

    The changes in Meng Qi¡¯s character were so significant. He was moreposed and well-mannered, appearing like a true sessful man.

    Meng Qi gave a quick thought before heughed and answered, ¡°Myriad World Knowledge Company.¡±

    ¡°What a strange name. What kind of business do they do?¡± Cai Yang asked curiously.

    ¡°Hmm, it¡¯s a big onlinepany that deals with electronics, courier services, and telmunications, all in one,¡± Meng Qi said matter-of-factly.

    Cai Yang responded, ¡°That¡¯s great. Companies like this have a great future ahead. I reckon you¡¯re one of the department managers.¡±

    ¡°Chairman of the board cum CEO,¡± Meng Qi replied as he secretly mocked himself, I am also the online administrator and delivery man, it¡¯s basically a multidisciplinary position.

    ¡°Oh...¡± Cai Yang was speechless as his answer caught her off guard.

    ¡°I was just joking,¡± Meng Qi quipped. ¡°Anyways, I¡¯ll catch youter. I have something else to settle.¡±

    After saying his words, he gazed at her sincerely, ¡°Remember, don¡¯t stop at the river today.¡±

    His resonating voice tickled her ears. As Cai Yang began to feel sentimental, she saw Meng Qi as he passed the turnstile gate, went on the esctor and disappeared from her sight.

    She snapped out of her thoughts a short whileter as she suddenly realized,

    ¡°He didn¡¯t buy a ticket... neither did he use an ess card... yet, he went straight in!¡±

    Is this a premium service? Cai Yang shook her head, trying to clear her sluggish mind. She left the subway station and headed for her rendezvous.

    The river babbled. There were tea houses and coffee shops on both sides of the shores. It was a perfect ce for one to rx. Cai Yang walked toward the tree by the river and waited for the arrival of her friend under the tree.

    At this moment, she suddenly recalled what Meng Qi said to her before they parted, ¡°Don¡¯t stop at the river.¡± Somehow, she started to feel uneasy and anxious. She was afraid. After some consideration, she decided to take the crosswalk and wait on the other side of the road.

    When she came to a stop, she heard a squeaking noise from vehicle brakes. A delivery truck had lost its bnce when it was making a turn. The truck overturned and collided into the tree where she stood under just a moment ago. The dust swirled as the tree was wrecked. Fortunately, there were no casualties.

    Witnessing the crash, Cai Yang was left in shock. The phrase echoed in her head,

    ¡°Don¡¯t stop at the river, don¡¯t stop at the river, don¡¯t stop at the river...¡±

    She quickly turned to look at the subway station. What power does Meng Qi have?

    On a long haul ride, Meng Qi was leisurely reading the newspaper, trying to reconnect himself with current issues while a middle-aged man slumbered next to him.

    The middle-aged man sat up all of a sudden, gasping for air. His face was painted with shock, taking him a long while to finally recollect himself. He noticed that Meng Qi was staring at him. Hence, he sheepishly said, ¡°I had a bad dream. It must be the horror movie I watchedst night that talked about ghosts on public transport. Now that I¡¯m taking public transport, I¡¯m dreaming about it.¡±

    ¡°I have watched simr horror movies, too,¡± Meng Qi was not bothered at all.

    After a brief chat, the middle-aged man took out a book, nning to read it as a pastime. Meng Qi nonchntly threw a glimpse at the book and read the title.

    From God Hao Tian to the Jade Emperor.

    God Hao Tian, Jade Emperor... Meng Qi recited.

    The middle-aged man noticed Meng Qi¡¯s interest and said with a smile, ¡°I am interested in national offerings and local folktales. This book talks about how the Jade Emperor slowly overtook God Hao Tian.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m interested as well. Can you tell me more about it?¡± Meng Qi asked, intrigued.

    Seeing that there was someone who shared the same interest, the middle-aged man was passionate in sharing his opinions, all the way until the bus arrived at the city Meng Qi parents lived in.

    At this point, Meng Qi could finally recognize the route. On the other hand, the middle-aged man¡¯s stories started to fade into the background. His sentences no longer made sense.

    There was an abrupt change in his emotion. Meng Qi subconsciously shifted his body and appeared right in the middle of his parents¡¯ house.

    ¡°Since the era of the Three Sovereigners and Five Emperors, the myth has been amended multiple times...¡± the middle-aged man tilted his head as he spoke. He then noticed the empty seats and tightly shut windows.

    ... he gasped as he recalled the scenes in the horror film he watchedst night. The one that talked about the supernatural encounter on public transport.

    Am I seeing ghosts...

    ...

    The decoration in the house had not changed at all and the aura remained. Meng Qi was overwhelmed by a familiar sense of warmth. His mother was busy cooking in the kitchen while his father was wiping and setting up the dining table. The ck and white cat sat on the couch like an old man, watching the television very attentively.

    His eyes were suddenly blurred. As he prepared to show himself, he heard the sound made by the door as it was pushed open.

    The door swung open and a familiar silhouette entered the house. He greeted energetically,

    ¡°Mom, Dad, I¡¯m home!¡±

    That was another Meng Qi, and it seemed like he had never left.

 Chapter 1096: A Guest In His Own Dream

    <h4>Chapter 1096: A Guest In His Own Dream</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    The person who came through the door wore a id shirt, jeans, and white sneakers. He was apparently a single man who had no girlfriend to help him with his wardrobe, boring and ordinary. But, his face and the aura he gave off caused Meng Qi to immediately feel chills down his spine.

    That was another him!

    Had he not died in the rental room? Had his parents not mourned for their son¡¯s death for nearly three years by now?

    The man¡¯s appearance and every movement were identical to his, even the man¡¯s aura was simr to his. Therefore, when the man was excited, Meng Qi mistook it as the dispersed wave and did not pay attention to it.

    He watched himself as he kicked off the sneakers, changed into slippers and stepped into the kitchen. He snatched a half-cut sausage and gulped it down. As a result, he was knocked mercilessly on the head by his mom. It was like a scene from yesterday, something between a dream and reality.

    The beautiful memory was projected in front of him like a movie. Unfortunately, he was no longer the actor in it.

    Who is the real one? Who is the fake one? The fake may be real and the real may be fake.

    Are the Devil Buddha or Yang Jian trying to hide something and intentionally created another me? Can there be possibly other agendas?

    He stood still at the living room, with his invisible body that was almost like a void. He quietly stared at the lovely family before him.

    ¡°You¡¯re already a grown 30-year-old man, yet you haven¡¯t got your life together. Get out of here and go serve the dishes,¡± his mom gave the sluggish other a push.

    Heughed cheekily and ttered his mother byplimenting her skill at making such a delicious sausage. Then, he served the dish on the table. He lowered his voice as he asked his dad, ¡°How much egg money have you saved by now?¡±

    His father immediately shielded his pockets. With a face of utter shock, he responded, ¡°You little rascal, are you trying to get your hands on your father¡¯s egg money again? Do you think life is easy for me? However frugal we try to be, we can barely save up a few bucks from groceries, even buying a pack of cigarettes means bringing out my good old cigarette box to carry them. You unfilial rascal, always plotting to take away my egg money. It¡¯s a shame that I don¡¯t have a daughter.¡±

    He looked smugly at his father, ¡°Dad, I was just asking. Why are you getting so agitated?¡±

    He whipped out a stack of cash as he spoke and handed it to his father, ¡°Quit smoking and get some vaping oil as a recement.¡±

    His father received the money and heaved a sigh, ¡°I was only ranting. Keep the money for yourself. We¡¯re not a wealthy family and cannot be a great help to you. Thedies now are rather demanding. You can only depend on yourself to get a wife in the future.¡±

    ¡°Keep it when I provide. I¡¯m young and full of vigor, besides beingplemented with intelligence and capability. Why should I be afraid of not being able to earn a living?¡± he said in an indifferent tone.

    After dinner was served, it was his mother¡¯s turn to nag, picking on the things she was dissatisfied with, droning on at the things she could not wait to give a kick. In the end, the session was wrapped up with her whining, ¡°Oh, Meng Qi. I don¡¯t expect you to take care of me when I¡¯m old. But, you are almost thirty now and you don¡¯t even have a partner. I can¡¯t wait any longer. Xiao Ming, our neighbour who is a few years younger than you, has a son who can already call his father. I know you are arrogant, unwilling to date just any girl. But, time does not wait for everyone. Eventually, you will have fewer and fewer options. I¡¯m an old woman and my body is weak. I don¡¯t want to die without a daughter-inw...¡±

    As he saw his mother bing more and more dejected each time she spoke, he coughed and smiled brazenly before he responded, ¡°Mother, this is not even a big matter. There are, although not a hundred, at least tens ofdies who are secretly admiring me. Needless to say, I have to choose wisely.¡±

    Immediately, his mother was delighted. She looked at him and said, ¡°Stop bragging! Bring a girl home by the end of this year then!¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, your highness. I will be sure to make it happen,¡± he made a joke and the mood around the dinner table was lightened.

    One who was always nagging out of concern and affection; one who spoke so little yet cared for the family dearly; one who was mboyant, determined and filial. Together, they made an ideal family. The portrait of the happy family gave Meng Qi aplicated feeling.

    Moved, he reminisced in sorrow. But, all he could do was stand by and spectate, silently watching as the scene unfolded. It was as though there was a wide impassable chasm before him. No matter how hard he tried, he would still fail to leap over it, moreover wipe it off.

    The scene often reyed in his memory. The only difference, there was less of his mother¡¯s nagging for him to find a wife. Yet, here he stood, watching the joy of a happy family that no longer had anything to do with him.

    He was a guest in his own dream.

    They continued to wash the dishes, sweep the floors, and chatter. When the earthling Meng Qi returned to his room, his pupils constricted and his heart palpitated. Sitting on his desk chair was a familiar figure.

    If he had not known that there was no mirror ced there and that his attire was very different, he would have thought that he was looking at himself.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± he blurted, shocked out of his wits.

    He felt as if his voice resounded through his room, none escaping.

    Meng Qi gave a faint smile, ¡°Am I not you?¡±

    ck and white rays emitted from his eyes as the ancientmp brightened the past and the future. The Trailokyavijaya Wheel in his hand was silently rotating, directly awakening the memories of the Meng Qi standing before him.

    Bit by bit, the past resurfaced. Meng Qi recalled the times when he was a child, a teenager, and a young adult. There was nothing contradicting his own memories. Yet, ording to the timeline of this other Meng Qi¡¯s memory, he did not die. Instead, he was sent to the hospital. Realizing the value of his life, he then quit his job, returned to the small county, and decided to stay at a ce near his parents.

    The Trailokyavijaya Wheel continued to spin, investigating further into the memory of his past life. All of a sudden, everything turned nk. This Meng Qi did not have a past life!

    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is...¡± Meng Qi closed his eyes and tried to make reason in this situation.

    In order to escape, the Devil Buddha had been extremely vignt and cautious. He infused the reflected self into Su Ziyuan¡¯s body, while he created a brand new soul to rece Meng Qi. This soul bore no prior memories. The Devil Buddha inserted bits and pieces of him into this soul, creating someone who shared the same behavior and manner as him. The soul even had the same memories as Meng Qi. In a sense, it was not wrong to say that he was Meng Qi.

    Later, Yang Jian perpetrated a fraud. He took the blood and duplicated the body, recing the flesh and bones.

    ¡°With the default self-cognition to be Meng Qi, as well as aplete and fully detailed memory, together with the same traits, characteristics, and hobbies, everyone, including him, will have to believe that he is me.¡± As he scrutinized those familiar features, Meng Qi was hit by a sudden realization, ¡°Why me? Why him? What is the unique sign that distinguishes one from the others? Genes can be replicated, blood cells can be derived. But, for every perception regarding a specific person, situation, or feeling, it alles down to the memories and experiences one has. So, someone shares the exact memories and experiences as me, who am I? I am who?¡±

    This was Mister Luda¡¯s portrayal of uniqueness. This was the question the Qing Emperor had been asking. Finding yourself and discovering the true self were the crucial steps to improving your quality of life. It was important in achieving the Legendary realm, the Creation Realm, and even the Nirvana Realm.

    Otherwise, the Myriad World would be flooded with innumerable reflected selves. With uncountable egos from the past and future, how could he identify his true self?

    Meng Qi absent-mindedly left the room, headed to the living room and took a seat on the couch. All sorts of realizations dawned on him like speeding lights. Once again, so many doubts emerged in his mind. At this moment, his soul was as dark as the sky outside where the moon and the stars showed up asionally, but the darkness remained nheless.

    He did not try to conceal himself from sight. In shock, the ck and white cat hid in a corner before it snuck a peak at him. After it seemed to have picked up the familiar aura, it pounced over to him and rubbed its head against his hand.

    This action of the cat took him back to a few years ago.

    Meng Qi stroke the cat¡¯s head as he sat silently, savoring the darkness, pondering on his identity. He felt as though darkness had swathed him.

    The unique self was not derived merely from character and experience, but also the tathata, the inveterate personality and the first stamp. This was why the reflected self and original self couldmunicate.

    Unknowingly, the rooster was crowing as the east was brightened. The morning sun lit up the sky, shining right through the fog within Meng Qi. He instantly felt weightless on the inside as he soared into the Myriad World. He was not far from a Celestial Being!

    At this moment, the door to his parents¡¯ room opened. His father shuffled toward the toilet, half awake.

    He threw a side nce and noticed Meng Qi who was sitting on the couch. He stopped in his tracks, ¡°You woke up this early? Are your mother¡¯s words fromst night bothering you?¡±

    That familiar tone, care and affection, made Meng Qi purse his lips. He lowered his gaze, chuckled softly, ¡°How can your son, who has no conscience, be bothered? I got a little engrossed in ying a gamest night and stayed up all night. I came out for a breather. That¡¯s all.¡±

    For him, the conversation camete by some thirty years. He was no longer envious of the heart-warming scene fromst night.

    ¡°You...¡± his father shook his head and entered the bathroom. When he exited the bathroom, he saw that Meng Qi was holding a green nt.

    Meng Qi smiled while handing it over, ¡°Father, this is the fast-acting bangen¡¯s arms, err, no, twigs. It is said to be able to cure any illness. I bought it online, but I¡¯m sure that it is authentic. Boil this with seven bowls of water, cook it with normal bangen to dilute its medicinal effects. Drink half a cup daily and you will not cough anymore.¡±

    ¡°Fast-acting bangen?¡± his father chortled. My son is so good at boasting. Nheless, that¡¯s a good intention. I¡¯m both happy and grateful.

    He received the bangen and whistled as he returned to his room.

    Meng Qi stood in the light of dawn. For a very long time, he watched silently. Eventually, he set off and left his home.

    ...

    The knock-off Meng Qi woke up and felt as if something was amiss. He turned to look at his side and saw a slip of paper on hisputer desk. It was held down by a strange metal foil.

    He picked up the paper. There was a line written on it.

    ¡°From now on, you are my brother.¡±

    ¡°Our father and mother are old. It¡¯s not good for them to move around so much. Do let them asionally recharge themselves with herbs and medicine. I will send it to youter.¡±

    ¡°Kindly utilize the Myriad World Talisman when necessary.¡±

    Meng Qi was confused and astonished. Brother? Myriad World Talisman?

    Right at that moment, his phone rang. He picked it up and a sweet familiar voice answered the phone, ¡°Hello, Meng Qi?¡±

    ¡°Cai, Cai Yang?¡± Meng Qi was stunned, ¡°Why did you call me all of a sudden?¡±

    ¡°I have troubled a number of people to obtain your number. Thanks for your advice yesterday. To show my gratitude, I want to buy you a meal. Hmm, if you don¡¯t mind, I have a friend who needs your help,¡± Cai Yang sounded nervous.

    ¡°Oh, okay,¡± Meng Qi could not hear theter part of the conversation.

    ...

    Walking down the stairway, Meng Qi bumped into a neighbor whom he had known for many years. It seemed like he had not achieved much in his life but he appeared to be high-spirited.

    ¡°Xiao Meng, why did you wake up so early?¡± the neighbor greeted him.

    Meng Qi nodded, ¡°I am no longer young. This body has be rusty. It¡¯s time for me to start working out now.¡±

    The neighbor briefly acknowledged before he leaned forward and asked, ¡°Xiao Meng, have you heard...¡±

    Is he working for Amway... Meng Qi cursed under his breath.

    The neighbor continued, ¡°Have you heard, have you heard of the Ajati Matriarch?¡±

    Er... Meng Qi¡¯s gazended on his face.

 Chapter 1097: The Incident Of The Luo Sect

    <h4>Chapter 1097: The Incident Of The Luo Sect</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    The Ajati Matriarch?

    Even after returning to Earth, he still heard this term, and Meng Qi was even stunned for a moment, as if he was still in the Real World.

    Yet, as he thought over it carefully, based on his limited knowledge of history, the Ajati Matriarch did not suddenly appear on Earth, but rather could be traced back to the Ming Dynasty, where research suggested that it was the White Lotus Sect which had changed to the maitreya belief.

    In other words, the Ajati Matriarch already had prior knowledge of Earth.

    Moreover, within Earth¡¯s history, there was not just the novels Journey to the West and Investiture of the Gods, but also Taoism and Buddhism, as well as Li Dan¡¯s Tao Te Ching.

    Apparently, the influential figures of the Nirvana Realm were not unaware of Earth¡¯s existence... Meng Qi nodded thoughtfully. It was easier hiding something among the masses. If the Devil Buddha was to pick a secretive hideout to leave his reflected self, any secret ce would have attracted attention, and a lot of effort would be required to hide this ce well, whereas by just cutting connections and throwing it at Earth which had once been patronized by the people of the Nirvana Realm, nobody would even think of investigating an ordinary and unremarkable person.

    Seeing Meng Qi nod his head, the neighbor¡¯s face instantly lit up, ¡°Are you also the Ajati Matriarch¡¯s disciple?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just that I have heard of this divine name before,¡± Meng Qi snapped out of his musings and answered jovially.

    With a pious expression, the neighbor said, ¡°The Ajati Matriarch is the beginning and end of everything, the God of Gods. She teaches us that all men are brothers and all women are sisters, to respect and love each other, to support one another, and wait for the mother¡¯s descent to free us from this bitter ce and return to our true home.¡±

    It was obvious that these sayings were taught by someone, and the neighbor must have memorized it countless of times to be able to recite it so fluently. He ended with, ¡°Little Meng, I can¡¯t deny that this life of mine has been rough. I didn¡¯t do well academically, did business at a loss, and apart from never touching drugs, I ate, drank, gambled and womanized. I¡¯m almost forty but I still don¡¯t own a car or a house. I still take money from my parents, and the prospect of marriage is nonexistent. Everyone mocks me, looks down on me. Living is pointless, but ever since I worshipped the Ajati Matriarch and joined the sect, I was suddenly part of a brotherhood, I received sincere support from them. They even helped me with my bachelorhood. I am getting married at the end of this year.¡±

    ¡°You are no longer young. Aunty and uncle have long been worried about your marriage prospects. Why don¡¯t you join the Luo Sect? As long as you want to be enlightened and turn over a new leaf, there will be good girls willing to be with you.¡±

    Incredible, entering a discipleship can ensure you a spouse? This strategy is indeed the best! The corner of Meng Qi¡¯s mouth twitched, and he suddenly thought of his situation and smiled bitterly: Come to think of it, my wife was in the Luo Sect, but I lost her...

    Lost in thought, Meng Qi narrowed his eyes and saw that the neighbor had a weak Power of Vow that was being sucked into the void.

    Is the Ajati Matriarch really recruiting disciples here?

    ¡°My apologies, I¡¯m already part of another discipleship,¡± he replied seriously. ¡°Our teachings aren¡¯t very much different from yours, but more inclusive, all men and women are siblings!¡±

    ¡°Ah...¡± the neighbor looked lost, he did not get it. He saw Meng Qi extend his right hand, and Meng Qi¡¯s long fingers with ayer of luminous light gently touched his forehead.

    With a bang, he felt lights dancing in his vision. His vision became ck and white, and the world suddenly looked like an illusion.

    Meng Qi grabbed his biggest karma thread which shone with light from the Power of Vow, and immersed within it, quickly spreading to the end.

    The earth¡¯s environment was quite pure. Many gods were just legendary imprints, bearing no power in the world. Naturally, the karma threads rted to the Power of Vow were very simple, allowing him to immediatelytch on and move upstream!

    In the void, there were little ripples. A dash of chaotic colour twinkled on the karma thread, pausing at each node, but it quickly chose to move on.

    In a house in a nearby district, a group of people held their Lection characters, and recited silently while sitting in front of the statue of the Ajati Matriarch. Dots of shapeless light gathered around the statue, and suddenly the statue became dull, as if cloaked by darkness, as if the sun had been covered, temporarily falling into the shadows.

    After that moment, the statue returned to how it was before.

    The statues in the county, the urban areas and the provincial capital had all fallen dim before brightening up, one after the other.

    ...

    A covert ck car drove on the highway, then took a left turn, and after showing its identification documents, drove into a heavily guarded garden.

    It was a vast garden, with sentries posted every few yards. There were surveince cameras and high-tech gadgets everywhere.

    Inside the car, besides the driver, there were two men and a woman. A man in a tuxedo with an imposing look sat at the front passenger seat and held the identification documents. The woman in the back seat was young, with light refreshing makeup, looking admiringly at the man beside her.

    That man wore pure white, vintage-style clothes. His hair was silver, but there were no creases on his face. There was a sage-like vibe about him. His stance was calm and his eyes were closed, as if indifferent about entering a restricted territory.

    ¡°Hierarch, you are indeed an Immortal Being of the Present World. Even my heart was thumping in my chest, but you acted like it was nothing,¡± the girl looked at him expectantly.

    This was because they were about to meet one of the highest ranking officials, someone who held the fate of the country in the palm of his hand. If he could strike a deal with him, the Luo Sect would reach new heights!

    Without opening his eyes, the hierarch smiled gently, ¡°I have already devoted myself to the mother, and everyone is brethren, so what is there to be nervous about?¡±

    ¡°Yes, our faith iscking,¡± realization dawned on the man in the front passenger seat. ¡°Hierarch, the sick person agreed to meet us this time because his condition still worsened even with the help of modern medicine, so he sought help everywhere in his desperation, and turned to the supernatural instead. How confident are you?¡±

    The driver and him were the subordinates of the high-ranking official, but after witnessing the Hierarch¡¯s magical powers, they werepletely convinced, and became the Ajati Matriarch¡¯s believers.

    The girl raised her eyebrows. The man¡¯s sudden question made it seem like he was questioning the hierarch¡¯s abilities. Clearly he had not been in this discipleship long enough!

    The hierarch waved his hand, his eyes still tightly shut on his clear face, ¡°Since the Shang Dynasty fell, the sky and earth were detrimentally damaged, the gods, Buddhas, and the celestial beings were all restricted, and could no longer use their godly powers in this world. If you had asked me that question twenty years ago, I would have replied that I was not at all confident, and could at most give him somefort, but today the end is closing up on us, limiting our mobility. The Ajati Matriarch showed pity on us, descended to Earth, and my strength is no longer how it was back then.¡±

    Saying that, he opened his eyes, and it was just chaos. His pupils which could no longer be seen shot out two feet long light rays of the Power of Vow.

    ¡°The Ajati Matriarch, the Void Hometown,¡± the other three people were awestruck and reverent while they chanted. The car¡¯s journey was unusually smooth.

    He was indeed an Immortal Being of the Present World!

    After the thorough inspection, the car stopped in front of a mansion which had guards at every corner, looking at them.

    The Hierarch was oblivious. With steady steps, he casually strode forward. Although his eyes were shut, he was as familiar with the ce as if it was his home, and he did not trip.

    After yet another thorough inspection, including body-checks, the Hierarch finally stepped into a study, where a plump man with dyed ck hair sat on a sofa authoritatively. His secretary was beside him, and several bodyguards surrounded him.

    ¡°Due to my title, you had to go through many inspections. Forgive me for the trouble,¡± the plump man smiled and stood up to wee them.

    The Hierarch did not open his eyes, but smiled, ¡°You bear responsibility for the country, which cannot be taken lightly. My wait was understandable.¡±

    After some small talk, they sat down. The plump man nced over at his subordinates, and asked with a smile, ¡°Our country¡¯s history runs deep and long. While the traditional ways had its dregs, they also have valuable importance. I¡¯ve heard rumours that Mister Wang had healed several pancreatic cancer patients?¡±

    It was not a question, it was a statement. Someone had already verified the truth of the rumor.

    ¡°All the credit belongs to the blessings of the Ajati Matriarch,¡± the Hierarch took out a red cloth from his pocket, and slowly opened it to reveal a white lotus. Within that lotus was a gentle-looking jade statue, carved to look like a beautifuldy, her expression maternal, her gaze merciful.

    The expressions of the bodyguards beside the plump man changed instantly. They had not detected the red cloth or the statue during the body-checks.

    How did he smuggle it through?

    The Hierarch carefully arranged the jade statue of the Ajati Matriarch, then stood up and bowed respectfully, ¡°May the mother take pity upon us, and cure those before you.¡±

    Spears of colorful light shot out from the jade statue. The plump man and his subordinates were amazed and shocked.

    The light rays converged on the plump man¡¯s body. He immediately felt a weight lift from his body, his aches and pains gone, the wrinkles on his skin visibly smoothed out.

    A few momentster, the light retracted, and the plump man examined himself. Surprised and happy, he eximed, ¡°Mister Wang is indeed an Immortal Being in the Present World!¡±

    The expression of the people around changed to admiration.

    The Hierarch smiled and opened his eyes, which were still full of chaos, ¡°It was just a small trick. Your praise is unwarranted.¡±

    As his voice died down, the jade statue of the Ajati Matriarch suddenly dimmed, as if ayer of darkness shrouded it.

    Immediately after that, above the head of the Hierarch appeared a hand white as jade, which engulfed his head.

    ¡°Help!¡± the Hierarch was in sheer terror, and reflexively screamed for help.

    The long and powerful hand gripped his head, pulling him into the void!

    Instantly, the glow returned to the jade statue, but the ce where the Hierarch had stood was empty. He was nowhere to be seen.

    It was then that the surrounding bodyguards snapped back to their senses and pulled their weapons out.

    Even with their long training and mental preparation, their faces were still in utter shock. What just happened was like a scene right out of a movie, and they still couldn¡¯t tell whether it had really happened.

    The Immortal Being in Present World¡¯s terrified gaze and twisted expression in his final moments was etched deep into their minds.

    What just happened? The plump man was still quite shaken up, as if he had returned to his younger years, listening to his father tell stories of demons and ghosts.

    ¡°Go check the security cameras, see if they caught anything,¡± he ordered without losing hisposure.

    ...

    With his hair in a mess, and his saintlyposure gone, the Hierarch noticed a flight of stairs in the darkness, and saw a young man with his hands in his pockets. He looked young but his eyes were deep and fathomless, with a faint sorrow, as if he was an ancient being who had experienced the force of time.

    Thinking back to when he was snatched into the void, the Hierarch gulped uneasily, and faked a steady voice, ¡°May I ask what God are you? I am a sworn disciple of the Ajati Matriarch. Please let us talk in a proper manner.¡±

    The Ajati Matriarch was a real God, the top among many celestial beings! Her name was enough to shock many fairy gods. The Hierarch felt proud, but after what had happened he did not dare act too mighty. That mysterious tactic was indeed unheard of.

    Meng Qi smiled, ¡°The Ajati Matriarch and I have been at war with each other for many years. I am not unfamiliar with her, you do not need to speak.¡±

    At war with the Ajati Matriarch for many years? The Hierarch immediately cowered, his heart beating out his chest.

    Could it be that he was in the presence of the Ajati Matriarch¡¯s biggest enemy?

    The figure who had been long at war with the Ajati Matriarch was not someone he could look in the eye!

 Chapter 1098: The Half Day When Everything Changed

    <h4>Chapter 1098: The Half Day When Everything Changed</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    The Hierarch could hear his heart beating fervently against his chest, as if it was pumping out blood like a geyser.

    He had served the Ajati Matriarch for many years. He had only a vague understanding of how vast her powers were, but no legend could describe it, and no vast universe couldpare to it. If the young man in front of him was truly her arch-nemesis, he must be really terrifying.

    Even with the vast distance and multiple obstacles between them, Meng Qi captured him from a heavily guarded ce effortlessly. That was beyond his knowledge of God. Furthermore, his opponent seemed as if he had no fear of the Ajati Matriarch, so whatever he said must be true.

    The end of the world must be imminent, and the rules governing the earth and heaven must have ckened, for such a threatening individual was able to walk among mortals.

    Then would the Ajati Matriarch herself reduce her Divine Aura to save him?

    Don¡¯t be scared, if I die, I will return to my true home! The Hierarch consoled himself, his faith overpowering his logic.

    With his hands in his pockets, Meng Qi walked down the stairs slowly, approached the Luo Sect Hierarch and smiled, ¡°Anything you want to say?¡±

    What is there to say? The Hierarch¡¯s intention of martyrdom was cut short, and questions filled his mind. He asked, ¡°Did you capture me because I showed holiness on Earth?¡±

    ¡°The end of the world ising. The limits have ckened, and the previous rules of heaven are irrelevant!¡±

    He had the sudden urge to argue.

    Meng Qi had not thought of what to ask, so he followed along with the conversation, ¡°Who came up with the rule that showing one¡¯s holiness is forbidden?¡±

    ¡°Uh...¡± the Hierarch was stumped, he had not expected that question. After a while, he replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know, all I know is that the Ajati Matriarch told us that we can rebel, but we cannot wantonly reveal our holiness. Up until twenty years ago, she came into my dreams to direct me, which was when I found out about the end of the world, and tried to acquire direct knowledge.¡±

    The Ajati Matriarch would follow such a rigid rule of not revealing one¡¯s holiness? Meng Qi was doubtful, and revealed a smile, ¡°What else did the mother tell you?¡±

    The Hierarch thought about it, but felt that it was not a big deal, and the person in front of him was so powerful that he did not feel the need to resist, so he just muttered, ¡°To spread the religion, unite all sects, pay respect to the Ajati Matriarch, and return to our hometown together. Also, the Ajati Matriarch all told us not to act recklessly, and have a sense of moderation. The best course of action was to borrow the power of the mortal realm and do our best to not attract any wars involving gods and deities.¡±

    See, our Luo Sect abides by the rules. No need to make things harder for me! The Hierarch added internally.

    Meng Qi was even more confused. The Ajati Matriarch was the Golden Emperor in the past, and was now an influential figure in the Nirvana Realm. To have so many misgivings about spreading her religion on Earth was very unusual. Very unusual indeed!

    What were her misgivings?

    Meng Qi tried to test the Hierarch, he even used the Yuan Xin Seal on him, but the Hierarch seemed to only have limited knowledge. He was only familiar with the history of the Luo Sect, and only understood some concepts like the Heavens, but not enough to provide Meng Qi with useful information.

    The mysteries of earth and heaven blurred. The Ajati Matriarch¡¯s misgivings, and the Earth versions of Investiture of the Gods and Journey to The West... how interesting, how very interesting... Meng Qi eximed internally. He smiled at the Luo Sect Hierarch, and said in a deep, maic voice,

    ¡°A missionary should not be tempted by fortune, and should not use his powers to coerce and bully others.¡±

    ¡°A missionary should be clear headed and abstain from worldly temptations, he should contribute to society and help those in need.¡±

    ...

    Upon hearing Meng Qi¡¯s words, the Hierarch was confused, but he had the urge to correct his ways, to stand up and save those in need.

    ¡°The Ajati Matriarch, my true home,¡± he lowered his head and chanted. When he lifted his head, the young man with his hands in his pockets had disappeared without a trace.

    ...

    The sun was already high in the sky when Meng Xiaoqi rubbed his eyes, letting his thoughts drift aimlessly while enjoying his Sunday afternoon.

    That from now on, you will be my brother, that Myriad World Talisman, and that his crush asked him out for lunch, they were nothing but the dream of a bachelor!

    He stretched and sat up, his head unconsciously turned towards hisputer table. He saw the silver metal sheet and a note sitting idly there, untouched the entire time he was asleep.

    Did it really happen?

    Did I meet a ghost?

    Or did somebody prank me?

    Meng Xiaoqi suddenly felt like yesterday¡¯s memories were just a dream. He shook his head and decided to ask his parents if they had any encountered anything weird, or if anybody had entered his room.

    Coming out of his room, Meng Xiaoqi saw that his father had moved the couch and the coffee table to the side, and was doing Tai Chi. His every move was deliberate and purposeful. There was a small bowl on the dining table, containing a green liquid which looked pretty appetizing.

    ¡°Hey Dad, why are you doing Tai Chi at home? Aren¡¯t you going out to do it?¡± Meng Xiaoqi had always been a glutton, so he walked to the dining table and lifted the small bowl, ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±

    Usually that meant, ¡°Can I eat it?¡±

    ¡°Herbal medicine made from boiling indigowoad root. I left a bowl for you. The after effects are really good!¡± he said while performing his Tai Chi. His posture was rxed, his breath even and calm.

    Indigowoad root? Purposely left one bowl for me? Meng Xiaoqi looked at the color of the liquid and sipped it. It was refreshing, with a faint sweetness, very different from the indigowoad root he was used to.

    He took a big gulp. The liquid flowed down his throat into his stomach, and the cooling sensation spread to all parts of his body, seeping into every cell like a ss of cold water on a hot day.

    ¡°How...¡± Meng Xiaoqi was about to say how refreshing when his father cut him short. ¡°You brat, you had good taste. The indigowoad root you chose was of excellent grade. I felt very energized after drinking it so I decided to do some Tai Chi to burn up some energy.¡±

    I bought it? He looked at his father, confused, and noticed that there was steam rising above his father¡¯s head, going as high as one foot three inches, which could not be blown away by the wind. His father¡¯s movement became faster and very smooth. Meng Xiaoqi couldn¡¯t believe his eyes.

    For a moment he forgot about his confusion and asked his father, ¡°Dad, you trained your inner strength?¡±

    As an avid martial arts fan, this was his initial response.

    Tai Chi can enable one to train inner strength?

    ¡°How should I know? Anyway, after I drank this herbal medicine made of indigowoad root, heat flowed all through my body. I feel energized. What great stuff!¡± his father noted cheerily.

    The corner of Meng Xiaoqi¡¯s lip twitched momentarily. It was just indigowoad root, it wasn¡¯t as if eating it would give one the ability to fly?

    As he thought of that, he was suddenly speechless, because his father did Tai Chi faster and faster, and green rays leaked out of his body, and as if the wind had solidified, he slowly rose and was suspended at least two feet in the air.

    He really flew... Meng Xiaoqi¡¯s mouth dropped in disbelief, his body frozen.

    The heat spread away, the bright rays slowly faded away, and Meng Xiaoqi¡¯s father finallynded onto the ground. He felt lighter, as if he had experienced a transformation those martial arts novels talked about.

    Was it the indigowoad root? Meng Qi¡¯s father looked at his limbs, surprised and wary.

    At that moment, Meng Xiaoqi also felt heat churning through his body, seeping into his cells and creating miniscule changes, resulting in an itchy butfortable sensation.

    ¡°Son, you finally know how to respect your mother,¡± Meng Xiaoqi¡¯s mother walked into the room, pointing at him happily. ¡°You bought some really great stuff this time, it hasn¡¯t even been ten minutes and my wrinkles are all gone, my skin as tender as a seventeen year old.¡±

    After showing herself off, Meng Qi¡¯s mother suddenly asked, ¡°This stuff must have cost a fortune! How much did you spend on it? Did you use the money you saved for your future wife? Both of us are old now, no need to waste so much money on us!¡±

    Her concern was clear.

    Meng Xiaoqi was befuddled, and he didn¡¯t know how to answer. Just then, his phone rang.

    Looking at the caller ID, it was his old colleague that he still kept in touch with. He even told him when he changed his phone number.

    ¡°Old Du, how may I help you?¡± Meng Xiao Qi asked directly.

    Lao Du chuckled, ¡°Meng Qi, you never told me you were doing so well.¡±

    ¡°Me? I¡¯m not doing well...¡± Meng Xiaoqi got even more confused.

    Lao Duughed, ¡°Cai Yang told me that you are the Myriad World Group¡¯s chairman cum CEO. You still want to hide this from me?¡±

    ¡°Chairman, CEO?¡± Meng Xiaoqi looked at himself. What is going on?

    ¡°Not bad, now that you are sessful, don¡¯t forget about your brothers. Come have a drink with us when you are free,¡± Lao Du ended the call, figuring that it was enough to leave a deep impression.

    Meng Xiaoqi did not even have time to process that call when other calls came in, all from old friends. They called to either congratte him or kiss up to him. All of them revolved around him bing chairman cum CEO of Myriad World Group.

    Myriad World Group? After the mess, Meng Xiaoqi remembered the note which had the words Myriad World Talisman written on it!

    Was it because of that? Meng Xiaoqi was not stupid, his forehead was drenched in cold sweat. But his body was at ease, as if he had a limitless supply of energy.

    He ignored his parents and ran back to his bedroom. He picked up the note and the metal sheet and read it again.

    What is this thing?

    As he was mulling it through, his phone rang again, but this time it was Cai Yang.

    Meng Xiaoqi¡¯s heart sped up as he hit the ept call button.

    ¡°Hey, busy man. What do you think about having dinner tonight?¡± Cai Yang¡¯s melodious voice came through the speaker.

    Meng Xiaoqi hurriedly replied, ¡°Okay, sure!¡±

    ¡°Then it¡¯s settled, tonight at seven at Bai Hui Garden.¡± Cai Yangughed, ¡°I won¡¯t bother you anymore, Mr. CEO.¡±

    CEO... Meng Xiaoqi could feel his eyelids twitch. I am neither a chairman nor a CEO.

    His peaceful life suddenly turned into a drama, Meng Xiaoqi was panicked and confused. He decided to tell his friends the truth.

    Even though the title of chairman cum CEO did sound attractive, but the bottom line was that he was neither.

    The heat in his body was unbearable, Meng Xiaoqi could not sit still, so he decided to go out for a jog, and once he calmed down, he would call them to exin.

    He changed into his work-out clothes and walked down the stairs, prepared to do ap around the old area.

    Why did today¡¯s situation sound like the fable of the fox repaying a kindness? He suddenly had a title and a lot of benefits out of nowhere. Meng Xiaoqi wondered as he ran. He had never saved a fox before, at most he fed some stray dogs and cats before. Unless it was a husky or a garfield which wanted to repay his kindness?

    ¡°What a nice car!¡± suddenly, a deep voice praised.

    Meng Xiaoqi turned towards the sound, and saw a ck luxury car parked outside of the residential area. It had a sleek and elegant design. Even though he could not identify the brand of the car, he could tell from its appearance that it was a luxury car, the limited edition kind.

    How beautiful! He praised internally. The car door opened, and a fairdy wearing a white cored shirt stepped out and walked elegantly towards him, her hips swaying, looking as if she came right out of a movie.

    A good car should definitely be paired with a beautiful person... Meng Xiaoqi saw thedy walking towards him and hurriedly averted his eyes, acting as if he was looking at the scenery.

    The gorgeousdy stopped beside Meng Xiaoqi which made him nervous. Was his gaze too invasive that he was about to be pped?

    But he was just admiring her!

    The prettydy beamed up at him, revealing her teeth,

    ¡°Chairman, I am here to fetch you.¡±

    Chairman... Meng Xiaoqi felt as if he had been hit by lightning, his body rooted in ce. Curious gazes surrounded him.

    Did I really be the chairman cum CEO?

    This is not a dream...

    He took out the metal piece, and without hesitation pressed the button in the middle.

    The Myriad World Group must be connected to the Myriad World Talisman. He wanted to see what the owner was nning!

    Ring, ring, ring... after three rings, the person on the other side replied in a deep voice,

    ¡°Hello, is there anything you would like to ask?¡±

    Meng Xiaoqi took a deep breath and asked, ¡°Who are you really? What are you trying to do?¡±

    After a short pause, the person on the other side replied,

    ¡°Yes, do you know quantum mechanics?

    What kind of stupid question is that... not far from the luxury car, beside the white cored secretary, Meng Xiaoqi was stunned, his hair blowing in the wind.

    ...

    Meng Qi smoothed out the Myriad World Talisman in his hand as he lounged leisurely on the couch. He smiled, waiting for Meng Xiaoqi¡¯s answer. Opposite of him was the short and stubby old man looking curiously at the metal piece.

 Chapter 1099: Remote Fortune Telling

    <h4>Chapter 1099: Remote Fortune Telling</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    The wind which blew across his face gave him a cold chill, causing Meng Xiaoqi to slowlye back to his senses. He did all his best to control his voice, grit his teeth and asked,

    ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±

    He asked for the identity and aim of the person over the phone, it had nothing to do with quantum mechanics!

    ¡°I am well aware that you know a bit about quantum mechanics and understand the so-called concept of parallel universes,¡± Meng Qi looked at the short stubby old person and said without holding anything back.

    Meng Xiaoqi was struck by a thought, he had a sudden inspiration, ¡°You¡¯re from a parallel universe?¡±

    ¡°Simply put, I am you, the version of you in the parallel universe,¡± Meng Qi spun nonsense in earnest. ¡°Something happened while I was watching the World Football League. I happened toe across the splitting of the universe due to some reason, and it created two parallel universes. Thereupon, there was you, who was hospitalized and managed to survive. And there¡¯s me, whose soul has left the body and flew into the celestial world. Today I have sessfully cultivated and be a deity, of course I would like to help myself, and let you and your parents live a better life.¡±

    This concept of parallel universes is slightly different from the one I know. If parallel universes do exist, then there will be a splitting of universes at every second, every minute, and every hour due to different decisions made... however, this is just a hypothesis from some school of physicists, it does not necessarily correspond to reality. I am still not quite up to date with the current novel knowledge... Meng Xiaoqi was stunned. Suddenly, he remembered seeing a familiar figurest night, it was clearly another version of himself, and it strengthened his belief even more.

    If it were not another version of myself, why would he be so nice to my parents and I for nothing?

    Think about the white steam lingering over the top of dad¡¯s head, think about the rejuvenation of mom¡¯s skin, think about all these miracles that were absolutely impossible to be done by current technology. All these could not have been a prank from someone...

    ¡°What, what do you want me to do?¡± Meng Xiaoqi blurted out.

    Meng Qi smiled, his eyelids drooped, covering his eyes, ¡°Be filial to dad and mom for me.¡±

    The Final Trial was dangerous and he had a lot of enemies. It was toote for his parents to cultivate or practice martial arts, the most they could do was rely on the Immortal Pill and panacea to prolong their life. That being so, living in a familiar environment must be far better than living in the Real World. There was no need for them to get involved in the troubles.

    ¡°You came from a parallel universe, shouldn¡¯t you have parents of your own, too?¡± Meng Xiaoqi asked in suspicion.

    ¡°One day in the celestial world is tantamount to one year on earth. The times have passed and circumstances have changed when I came back from cultivating. Fortunately, the flow of time at your ce is different, only three years have passed,¡± Meng Qi said in half truth.

    Speaking of that, he continued in a gravelly voice, ¡°You should use a great deal of the Myriad World Talisman, there¡¯s plenty of good stuff hidden inside...¡±

    Meng Qi had subtle emotions after ending the conversation. Karma was unsure and uncertain. He felt rxed after settling these matters. The Cave of Internal Realm that was made up of five viscera and six bowels once again changed gradually. It was agile and lively, getting closer to the Heavens.

    One more year of closed-door cultivation and he would be able to step into the realm of celestial beings... Meng Qi sighed to himself, he raised his eyelids and looked at the short stubby old person in front.

    ¡°I will take care of them,¡± the short stubby old man understood why Meng Qi made a telephone call in front of him and said without hesitation. ¡°Do you have any other instructions?¡±

    After witnessing the frightening scene just now and all kinds of miraculous appearances afterward, he believed that Meng Qi was a deity or Buddha from the celestial world.

    Meng Qi muttered, ¡°Search for the historical magical items and all sorts of esoteric Buddhism ancient books. You don¡¯t have to get your hands on them, just find out their rough location.¡±

    By studying them, he would be able to unlock the Ajati Matriarch¡¯s scrupulous secret while she was preaching on Earth.

    This was an extremely tedious andplicated matter. It would take a long time if he was just relying on himself. On the surface, he could rely on the government. On the other hand he could rely on the Luo Sect in secret. By doing both things simultaneously, he would be able to find clues as soon as possible!

    ¡°Alright,¡± the short stubby person said immediately.

    Meng Qi lightly nodded his head and smiled, ¡°You¡¯re senile and your health is deteriorating, it will be hard for you to seed in martial arts and cultivation unless you manage to get your hands on the legendary t peach and ginseng fruit tree, or else there¡¯s no hope for you to prolong your life.¡±

    He suddenly switched to another topic after saying that, ¡°However, I have plenty of Immortal Pills, panacea, magic grass, and spiritual roots. Although they will not prolong your life, it¡¯s unquestionable that you can live for several dozens of years more. Besides, it can return your body condition to when you were middle aged.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good enough, that¡¯s good enough,¡± the short stubby old man let out a sigh of relief, this result was much better than what he hoped for!

    ¡°Wait until you finally die of old age, I will aid you in retaining your memories of this life, go through Samsara and reincarnation,¡± Meng Qi gave him a treat once again.

    He was unsure of whether it was because of the Emperor of Feng Du ying tricks that Lao Luo had been unable to reincarnate. However, with the speed of his cultivation, he would definitely be a Legend in ten years time, or even the Creation Realm. He would make an attempt to wreak havoc in Hell when the momentes.

    ¡°This is an unexpected joy,¡± the short stubby old man mocked himself.

    Meng Qi took out a segment of a green branch and a note. He pushed it toward the old man out of thin air, ¡°This came from a isatis root which have been cultivating for eternity on Kunlun Mountain. It¡¯s guaranteed to cure all diseases and prolong one¡¯s life. Refer to the note for the particr decoction method.¡±

    Daqinggen chopped his hand twice, but he never knew that both the buyers were him. Neither the old nor the young would be cheated as the price was really expensive!

    Blinding green rays were emitted and the Reiki was overbearing. He could tell by one look that it was an item of celestial being. The short stubby man kept it happily.

    ...

    After ending the conversation, Meng Xiaoqi was still standing there, lost in thought for a full five minutes beforeing back to his senses. He followed the female secretary into the luxury car. He felt like he was walking on the clouds for every step he took, it felt unreal.

    He put his back against the seat and closed his eyes to rest. He sorted out the things that happened today from start to finish. If the mysterious man who imed to be another version of him had no malintent against him, then he was actually struck by pennies from heaven, suddenly achieving a meteoric sess in his life.

    Sigh. Even if he had bad intentions, there¡¯s nothing I can do with his strategies and power. Should I enjoy it at ease then? Meng Xiaoqi spoke with his eyes still closed, ¡°Did anything happen at thepany today?¡±

    ¡°Nothing much, we are still at the money burning phase. But you need not worry Mr. Chairman, the funds are enough to sustain us for the next two years and build a tform that can go head to head with otherpanies,¡± the female secretary replied pleasantly. She must have plenty of confidence in the Myriad World Company, it seemed like she had been working there for a long time.

    The car exited the county and drove toward the provincial capital. Meng Xiaoqi eventually figured out the condition of his ownpany while talking idly with the female secretary. In the workers¡¯ minds, Myriad World Company had been established for months now.

    The luxury car stopped in front of arge building in the afternoon. When Meng Xiaoqi stepped out of the car, all the passersby unconsciously stopped talking and became nervous. They lowered their heads and said, ¡°Good day, Chairman.¡±

    Meng Xiaoqi walked past the lobby, into the personal elevator as if he were in a dreand. He stepped into his own luxurious office and waited for the female secretary to make him tea and hand him the files. He finally felt like he had woken up from the dream when she walked to the outer room to do her duty.

    Not bad... Meng Xiaoqi looked around the office and recalled every bit of what happened before while savouring them.

    He knew that all this was not from his hard work and he had a very weak foundation. He took out the Myriad World Talisman and studied his foothold intensively.

    Afterward, from time to time the room was full of sounds of exmation for the whole afternoon.

    ¡°Shit, you can even buy this?¡±

    ¡°Pretheoretical simtion and virtual reality technology, Nangong Chong?¡±

    ¡°Will it be too advanced to bring in this?¡±

    ¡°Damn, it works!¡±

    ¡°I want to practice martial arts, I want to be a hero who saves a beauty in distress, I want to be dapper in appearance!¡±

    It was time to leave the office. The female secretary knocked on his door, she saw the CEO crossing both his hands below his chin, his eyes were beaming with light. He lookedposed, she had no idea what he was thinking.

    ¡°Chairman, you have a date tonight,¡± she carefully mentioned.

    Meng Xiaoqi snapped out of his thoughts. Right, he had to see Cai Yang at night.

    He quickly took out his phone, ready to book a Didi tailored taxi service in order to avoid rush hour and getting stuck on the way.

    The female secretary went nk for a while, ¡°Chairman, you can take your own car. Or you don¡¯t want the other person to know about your identity? If you¡¯re afraid of the traffic jam, there¡¯s a helicopter on the roof, just that there may be no ce tond near Bai Hui Garden.¡±

    Oh right, I am a Chairman now... now only did Meng Xiaoqi realize this. After that, he saw the female secretary open a door. Inside was a bedroom and a wardrobe filled with clothes.

    ¡°Chairman, you seem to have a slightly protruding belly, I think it¡¯s better for you to wear a vest so that it will be able to hide it...¡± the female secretary gave her opinion.

    Everything was like a dream. A brand new Meng Xiaoqi sat in a high-end luxury car, driving across the street lights. He arrived at Bai Hui Garden. Coincidentally, he saw Cai Yang and another fairdy getting ready to go inside.

    The luxury car came to a halt, the driver alighted and opened the door. All the passersby turned around and fixed their eyes upon him, including Cai Yang and her femalepanion.

    Meng Xiaoqi stepped out of the car and stood still. He smiled and greeted, ¡°Long time no see.¡±

    He had been having those words in mind for a long time, he kept rehearsing it multiple times in his head while he was in the car.

    ¡°You sure enough are, Mr. CEO,¡± Cai Yang smiled and introduced the girl beside her at the same time. ¡°This is Jin Ji, I heard you can foretell urately, so I would like to ask you to predict her marriage.¡±

    Damn it, what¡¯s the matter? Since when can I foretell urately? Meng Xiaoqi almost turned into a fossil.

    Was it another version of me again?

    He almost embarrassed me!

    He put up a smile, ¡°Let¡¯s talk inside.¡±

    They engaged in small talk along the way. Meng Xiaoqi secretly took out the Myriad World Talisman and reflected it at his retina. He typed out a deal on Myriad World Mall.

    ¡°Looking for a hexagram master to help in fortune telling, urgent!¡±

    He added in the deal that it was not for Real World, but one of the Myriad World, perhaps the Four Pirs of Destiny would not be corresponding.

    Both sides sat down respectively, Meng Xiaoqi was waiting anxiously for someone to take the deal. When the waiter was pouring tea, finally someone whose nickname was Trickster took the deal.

    ¡°Four Pirs of Destiny are truly useless. Ahem... unless you give me a local calendar. If that¡¯s not possible, just give me the physionomie and chiromancy,¡± the Trickster coughed slightly, he was quite interested in telling the fortune of another world.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Meng Xiaoqi switched his thought, took out the Myriad World Talisman and aimed it at Jin Ji.

    ¡°Meng Qi, what are you doing?¡± asked Cai Yang.

    ¡°Fortune tellers have aids likepasses, counting rods, etc., but these are pretty outdated. This is my product that keeps pace with time,¡± Meng Xiaoqi spun nonsense in a convincing way.

    ¡°I see,¡± Cai Yang and Jin Ji finally cleared their doubts.

    Meng Xiaoqi took down the physionomie and chiromancy and sent it to the Trickster. Meng Xiaoqi said in a deep voice while listening to the Trickster, ¡°You just broke upst week.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Jin Ji replied vehemently. Cai Yang¡¯s eyes seemed extraordinarily radiant. She felt as if Meng Qi was more and more mysterious yet reliable.

    ¡°Your significant other likes to gamble. Breaking up is an opportunity for luck to turn in your favor. You must¡¯ve won the lottery in a couple of days?¡± Meng Xiaoqi asked smilingly.

    ¡°Yes, I won fifty dors yesterday!¡± Jin Ji did not even tell Cai Yang about this yet.

    Meng Xiaoqi continued, ¡°You will have a romantic encounter within half a year, but it will probably be an unpleasant one.¡±

    ¡°Huh, descendant of chaos!¡±

    He was totally repeating after Trickster, he had even unconsciously expressed the surprise and hesitation in thetter part of the sentence.

    Descendant of Chaos? Cai Yang and Jin Ji started at each other.

    ¡°Descendant of Chaos?¡± Grand Wang Prince¡¯s right hand tapped lightly on the marble table, his brows slightly furrowed. Then, he decided to contact Meng Qi, he wanted to find out where the fortune teller came from.

 Chapter 1100: The Precious Raft Of Buddha Truth To Save World

    <h4>Chapter 1100: The Precious Raft Of Buddha Truth To Save World</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    The night was beautiful, gleaming with a river of car headlights. Meng Qi put both his hands in his pockets, strolling on the streets, and enjoying the familiar yet strange memories. It was not long before he wandered around the city destely. Lights from thousands of houses lit up the gloomy night, yet there was no home that truly belonged to him. But now, though he was still alone, he had a strong spirit without any negative emotions. Only sadness and memories were left.

    Buzz, buzz. The Myriad World Talisman vibrated. He took it out conveniently, it was a request from Grand Wang Prince.

    The Trickster has never visited without an ulterior motive, so is there any change in the mysteries of the heavens? Meng Qi muttered. He put through the contact and grinned, ¡°Grand Wang Prince has disappeared since we separated that day. What¡¯s the reason for you toe now?¡±

    Wang Siyuan did not beat around the bush. He petted the docile calico cat beside and spoke in a straightforward tone, ¡°Which universe has your Myriad World Talisman flowed into?¡±

    This matter was rted to the Principles of Karma, he was unable to deduce any concrete details.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Meng Qi asked curiously.

    Grand Wang Prince coughed, he scratched the chin of his cat and said with a smile, ¡±I just received a fortune-telling job and found that the person whom I was foretelling has the vestige of a descendant of chaos.¡±

    ¡°The descendant of chaos?¡± Meng Qi questioned while rotating the Principles of Karma. He connected the Myriad World Knowledge Ball and filtered out Grand Wang Prince¡¯s Myriad World Knowledge record.

    He thought it was unimportant before viewing it, but he was shocked at first nce. The fortune telling job that Grand Wang Prince received was offered by his brother, Meng Xiaoqi.

    Someone on the earth had the vestige of the descendant of chaos?

    Wang Siyuan smiled faintly, ¡°There are many eras in the Archaeozoic era, and Chaos is one of them. The battle between God Hao Tian and Eastern Emperor Taiyi took ce during the Era of Chaos. The mortal body of people at that time had fully developed. The descendants are just the same as the terrans in Real World, just that they would have more sense of wilderness that are reflected on their appearance, leaving subtle traces on the physionomie and chiromancy.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s special about this?¡± Meng Qi knew that Grand Wang Trickster never spoke thoroughly. It seemed like he had exined what the descendant of chaos was, but in fact, he did not provide any useful information at all. Hence, Meng Qi came straight to the point, aiming at the core.

    Wang Siyuan said with a half smile, ¡°There¡¯s nothing special about the descendant of chaos. They are not born strong and still have to practice hard. But it is worth paying attention to the vestige of descendants as the chaos had shattered many eras ago.¡±

    This fellow is still not going straight to the point... Meng Qi scolded in his heart and spoke directly, ¡°I have found out where it is. Tell me why it¡¯s worth paying attention to if you want to know.¡±

    Grand Wang Prince didn¡¯t mutter anything, as if he was prepared for this and spoke slowly, ¡°The era had shattered, the space and time did not exist. It was possible for the Nirvana Realm Individuals to die if they were not careful enough. While for those below Nirvana Realm Individuals, unless they relied on the protection of Nirvana Realm Individuals, otherwise, they only had tiny bits of hope to pass through the shattering and live until another era.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s still a secret for the future generations on how the Nirvana Realm Individuals protected their disciples and friends in making it through the shattering of the eras. I don¡¯t know much about it, too. The only thing I know is that they would intercept parts of the Real World during that time, make the corresponding arrangement, seal it within their body and then let those who need protection enter.¡±

    ¡°The whereabouts of the descendant of chaos is likely to derive from the undestroyed chaos fragments that have gone through several shattering of eras. It was unknown who or which Nirvana Realm influential figures the Precious Raft of Buddha Truth to Save World belonged to. During the early ancient times, perhaps there were some Nirvana Realm influential figures, Great Mediums of the Creation Realm, or mighty people who awoke there, and left soon after beforeing to the Real World.¡±

    The earth is derived from the chaos fragments which were used by someone or some other Nirvana Realm Individuals to pass through the shattering eras? Meng Qi recalled that there was a piece of chaos fragment on Golden Turtle Ind, as well. He had a sudden realization. No wonder there were traces of worship to God Hao Tian and the story of the Eastern Emperor Taiyi remained here. No wonder there were many myths that sounded almost real, clearly and vividly described. They were even equipped with corresponding names of ces, but without the Immortal World as the fairies had left a long time ago. It was no wonder that the mystery of heaven was unclear and not distinct.

    The rule that it¡¯s forbidden to make presence and be called god in the Present World was set by Nirvana Realm Individuals?

    He¡¯s also the one who tampered with the story of deification and Pilgrimage to the West?

    Who is he or who are they?

    There is no such things as Li Dan writing Tao Te Ching in the World of Gods, but it has happened on earth. Could it be that this ce is Lord Dao De¡¯s Precious Raft of Buddha Truth to Save the World?

    It¡¯s because it is part of the Real World during the years of chaos per se that the Earth and the current Real World are mutually influential, which lead to the battle of the Shang and Zhou Dynasties and the pilgrimage of Master Sanzang?

    All kinds of doubts and spections emerged. Meng Qi unconsciously lowered his voice, ¡°Are you thinking of finding the secret of the Nirvana Realm Individuals going through the shattering eras from this piece of chaos fragment?¡±

    ¡°This piece? Are you in the chaos fragment?¡± what a sharp mind Grand Wang Prince had. He sneered, ¡°Of course, who wouldn¡¯t want to figure out the secret?¡±

    Especially the Wang family who had encountered a mysterious Heavenly Way Monster. It was highly likely that it was rted to the Archaeozoic era. Perhaps clues could be found from the chaos fragments!

    Meng Qi muttered, ¡°I am here indeed. I have been working together with the local forces. They will help me find out all kinds of clues, but there¡¯s no result yet. I will share with you once I have the result.¡±

    ¡°The chaos fragment has undergone the shattering eras and the mysteries of heaven are disordered. It is truly difficult to find clues by solely relying on deduction,¡± it was seldom for Grand Wang Prince to approve Meng Qi¡¯s way of handling matters. He scratched the cat and ended the call without rattling on.

    I don¡¯t know how many well known Buddhas and deitiese from Earth... Meng Qi was lost in thought for a while and let out a sigh. This matter barely began to materialize and he did not have any clues. Rome was not built in one day, he must wait patiently.

    He curbed his emotions and felt more rxed after knowing the origin of Earth. He continued strolling and reminiscing the past.

    The night was dark, the door on one of the floors in the building was locked. All theputers were shut off, there were shing faint lights on the router. Meng Qi walked and looked around in the office. He could see himself yingputer games in the office back then. Rays of light from theputer screen in the dark always cast shadows on his face, it was quite gloomy and lonely.

    Passing through the empty and unmanned campus, Meng Qi went up the hostel and stopped in front of a door. He touched the door te with his fingertips, listened to the snoring sound and somniloquy here and there. Back then he was young and strong, there were lots ofughter from his mates and him. They had spent the best moments of their youth here.

    The night in the town was peaceful. There were no people on the tables and chairs in the high school campus. Stacks of books and examination papers were arranged on the table, disying the hard work and hardships of the owner. Back then, he used to spend his senior year in that way, too. However, his break time was always full of beautiful and fascinating memories. It was the most innocent and joyful moment.

    After visiting the junior high school and elementary school, Meng Qi went back to his parents¡¯ home. The scenes of his childhood appeared one by one in front of him, the scene of him being naughty and mischievous, the scene of him babbling out his first words...

    He stopped in front of his parents¡¯ bed and looked at them sleeping soundly. A smile slowly appeared on his face. He tucked the quilt around them gently and disappeared into the moonlight.

    ¡°Xiaoqi!¡± his mom suddenly whispered two words in her dream, as if she was dreaming about something. Tears flowed down at the corner of her eyes.

    ...

    Meng Qi stepped into the sky and went back to the Jade Pce. He sat on the cloud bed with a peaceful soul, mellow and wless, naturally pushing the rotation of the Interior View.

    At the same time, He Mu was sitting in meditation when the voice of his master rang in his ears,

    ¡°Xiao Mu,e over here.¡±

    He Mu came to his teacher¡¯s silent room curiously, bowed and asked, ¡°Master, what can I do for you?¡±

    There was a light yellow seal script in Meng Qi¡¯s hand. He said slowly,

    ¡°Go to the Endless Sea and bury this Symbol of the Primitive Emperor at the former site of Asura Temple.¡±

 Chapter 1101: Endless Sea

    <h4>Chapter 1101: Endless Sea</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    Ssh! Fei Zhengtao removed his martial arts uniform and stood under the shower head. He raised his head and closed his eyes, allowing the water to brush away his exhaustion from all the practice and teaching during the day.

    He had gotten into his dream university and started the Primitive Emperor Martial Arts Society. The name was quite childish and initially it was hard for him to recruit new members. However, after his idental involvement in a campus fight which disclosed his brilliant martial arts skills, the society had expanded rapidly. Today, there are a few dozen members in the society. Fei Zhengtao was aware that he would not be able to manage all this by himself since he was the only coach for the time being. Therefore he decided to postpone the mass recruitment until the next academic year.

    Fei Zhengtao examined himself in front of the mirror after finishing his shower, water still dripping down his body. He was no longer skinny but sturdy. His body was not muscle-packed, yet sleek in figure and with great strength. He had a peculiar feeling, he felt as if there was a hidden explosive force in every inch of his skin and flesh.

    He wiped himself dry and put on his daily outfit before leaving the dressing room. He came to the dojo. Fei Zhengtao was ready to leave after paying his respect to the statue of the Primitive Emperor.

    ¡°Good day, President!¡±

    ¡°Good day, Coach!¡±

    There were still plenty of members who were practicing in the dojo, they greeted him when they saw him.

    Fei Zhengtao nodded to each of them and smiled in response. He walked slowly and finally disappeared from sight at the door.

    One of the members said in a low voice and praised, ¡°President is so cool!¡±

    Fei Zhengtao always gave them a sense of alienation, even though he was friendly and polite. The feeling of estrangement was not against anyone, but to his surroundings, it was as if he was living in another world.

    ¡°That¡¯s why he¡¯s called the master of martial arts!¡± there were members who were in awe of Fei Zhengtao, hoping that they would achieve his level of mastery someday in the future.

    They set their eyes on the statue of the Primitive Emperor, envisioning their glorious future.

    Fei Zhengtao went back to his rented house. He took out the Myriad World Talisman after taking a short break. He turned on theputer and browsed through the forum eagerly. He was surfing through the mall, picking a live streaming room, just like a total Inte addict.

    His eyes lit up suddenly as he was attracted by the title of a live streaming room.

    ¡°Fighting the Nine Nether Evil Demon? Oh, this looks nice,¡± Fei Zhengtao whispered to himself and clicked into the live streaming room. In a split second, the scene of a vast expanse of desert emerged in front of him.

    However, the color of the gravel was masstone, boundlessly dark and terrifying.

    The host looked like a man in his twenties, but from what Fei Zhengtao observed from theyers of green wind surrounding the man, he believed that the host might actually be in his thirties. After all, all the forces would be focusing on training the strong who could step into the Exterior Realm before thirty years old. There would be no need for him to do any live stream.

    Of course, he could not deny that this could be a matter of choice of hobby as well.

    ¡°Hi everyone, I am a self-learner of magic arts, Xiao Qian. I major in Star Sparks Art and minor in Kazuya¡¯s Rising Uppercut. I¡¯ve stepped into the Exterior Realm for a year but I¡¯m stillcking in experience. That¡¯s why I came to the Endless Sea today, I want to find and battle against the real Nine Nether Evil Demon,¡± Fei Zhengtao entered the live stream at the right moment, Xiao Qian was just going to start.

    The Endless Sea? The term was not novel to Fei Zhengtao as he had been surfing through all the forums on myriad world ess for the past year. It was said that the Endless Sea was the passage which was purposely left by the Evil Demon and Evil God in ancient times after they returned to the Nine Levels of Underground, so that they could stop by anytime without going through the main entrance of the Nine Levels of Underground. It was secretive and hard to be discovered back in the day. But the passagepletely cracked after the Chaos of the Devil Buddha and connected with the Nine Levels of Underground. It was surging with devil gas and a sea was formed. It remained untouched although the remaining medieval celestial beings blocked it with a, the was like a y oxen plunging into the sea ¨C never to be seen again. If they were to act with force to undo all this, it would only broaden the boundary of the Endless Sea because it fed on destruction and massacre.

    At that time, there were prohibitions by heaven and earth and the time had yet toe. The monsters would not simply appear from the Endless Sea without a special call. Since it could not be sealed or destroyed, they could only take aissez-faire attitude about it. However, as the Final Trial was approaching, there were changes happening in the Endless Sea. For the past few years, some weaker Evil Demons had been sneaking out from time to time and wreaked havoc in the vicinity of the Endless Sea. Luckily, those who were able toe to the Endless Sea would not be ovee easily, hence no harm was caused.

    Since then, the Snowy Mountain Sect, Nature Sect, and the righteous sect in the Central ins would send their people to guard the ce, but asionally those who sought the Evil Demons¡¯ treasures would find their way to the Endless Sea and kill the monsters.

    But this was the first time Fei Zhengtao ever saw someone live streaming the battle with the Nine Nether Evil Demon. That was why he was instantly attracted and the streaming was propelled to fame.

    Theyers of green wind surrounding Xiao Qian expanded, bringing him to the direction of the Endless Sea. After a few breaths, a crack with no ending came into Fei Zhengtao¡¯s sight. The crack seemed to have divided thend in half, puffs of ck gas were boiling inside. Though they were not in the same realm and he was in fact watching across infinite time and space, an involuntary shudder ran over Fei Zhengtao. The feeling of facing death when he was seriously ill returned again.

    That ce was horrifying, it was the synonym of death! Fei Zhengtao unconsciously clenched his fists.

    Xiao Qian pressed down the conveyance light andnded at the side of a huge temple. He introduced, ¡°This ce used to be the former site of Asura Temple, it belonged to one of the Nine Demonic Sects. Great Asura Meng Nan was killed by The Heavenly Sword Su Wuming in the battle between the Righteous and Corrupt Path. They had no choice but to retreat into the Endless Sea. They wereter incorporated into the forces of Devil Master Han Guang but no one knows where they are now.¡±

    The temple was mainly colored in ck and red, sculptured with human bones and stumps. It was nauseating to witness as it was associated with massacre and anger but it fit perfectly with Fei Zhengtao¡¯s imagination of the Nine Demonic Sects.

    ¡°There are plenty of Restrictive Spells remaining here which I have explored thoroughly. If the Evil Demon that I encounterter is too strong to be defeated, I¡¯ll lure it here and kill it by taking advantage of the Restrictive Spell,¡± Xiao Qian said with great confidence. ¡°Evil Demons are powerful, but they are easily deceived and vulnerable to trapping. This is their greatest w.¡±

    Immediatements were flooding the screen because everyone was expressing their own opinions. Fei Zhengtao was amused by thements but nervous at the same time as he was finally meeting the real Evil Demon.

    Xiao Qian had pulled back the green wind and allowed the Myriad World Talisman to float behind him as he slowly moved toward the Endless Sea. When he finally came close to it, Fei Zhengtao found that he was unable to see through the ck gas. The gas kept rolling and boiling like hot water. It appeared as though the ferocious and frightening monsters would climb out from the sea anytime, anywhere.

    ¡°Bloody flesh can lure out Evil Demons,¡± Xiao Qian took out the flesh of wild beasts that he collected, and carefully threw the flesh down bit by bit.

    Thements had stopped, everyone was holding their breath, waiting for the arrival of Evil Demons.

    Rumbling sounds of gas could be heard. The ck gas started to churn more furiously. All of a sudden, the center of the smoke cracked opened and a horrifying aura rocketed toward the sky, even heaven was shaking. Dark clouds gathered together, there was ck fire everywhere. Fei Zhengtao felt a chill down his spine, his limbs were frozen.

    What kind of Nine Nether Evil Demon is this?

    Xiao Qian stiffened at the sight of the overpowering Devil Gas. He stared nkly at a ck tentacle with six eyes flying out and engulfing him.

    ¡°Nine Nether Evil Demon with the level of Dharmakaya?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s at least the level of a Great Guru!¡±

    ¡°What is he going to do? Is the host going to die?¡±

    Thements started appearing again one after another like a whirlwind. They were full of worries and panic.

    It was not an ident caught on live stream, someone was really going to die!

    Fei Zhengtao stared at the screen nkly when a thought popped up, ¡°He¡¯s not going to die if he doesn¡¯t look for death...¡±

    Right at that moment, countless golden lotuses started appearing at the former site of the Asura Temple. A snow white palm appeared out of thin air, enveloping the sky.

    It seemed like heaven had disappeared, and the void had vanished. Boom. The tentacle was squashed into lumps. A cry of pain could be heard and disappeared soon after from the Endless Sea.

    That man was really powerful! Fei Zhengtao was struck by a thought when he saw the bulletments springing up.

    ¡°The Primitive Emperor!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the Primitive Emperor!¡±

    ¡°Right! The kill beyond the timeline!¡±

    ¡°Haha, the Primitive Emperor is here, the Nine Nether Evil Demon is just a piece of cake for him.¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t have to burn incense for the host anymore...¡±

    ¡°Why do I feel like the boundary of the Endless Sea has be bigger?¡±

    It¡¯s the Primitive Emperor? Patriarch Primitive Emperor? Fei Zhengtao was dumbfounded at first but broke into excitement quickly.

    This is the first time I have seen the Patriarch Primitive Emperor from the Jade Pce on Kunlun Mountain showing off his skill!

    What an honor!

    I¡¯m the disciple of Green Wood King from the Jade Pce!

    ...

    In the silent room of the Jade Pce.

    Meng Qi was surrounded by darkness. He felt as if his body had disintegrated, turning into deep and boundless universes and worlds.

    His five viscera and six bowels were transforming, his nine orifices were focused. His senses were moving upward with agility and gradually deriving into heavens. The rest of his body subsided, turning to the Nine Levels of Underground.

    Nine months had passed, it was time for him to break through.

    Right at that moment, plenty of illusionary figures made their way out from the universe. There were figures like the Awakening Celestial Sword which was the reincarnation of the Demon Lord, the Creator Brahma, and the Patriarch Primitive Emperor, which had not been thoroughly sealed and Knights of the Zodiac who stood in front of Buddha. They were charging toward the polymers of countless light balls that derived from the universe incarnation...

    The illusionary figures went into his body, the characteristics of the Legend came into ce, which in turn propelled the functions of his five visceras and six bowels. The real spirit of Meng Qi, the Premier Priest was guarding his own Tathata.

    Rumble!

    His five visceras and six bowels were experiencing a tremendous explosion that could split heaven and earth apart. Clear air went up while the foul sank deeply. The celestial world and the Nine Levels of Underground formed naturally, and a multiverse began to materialize.

    Meng Qi had stepped into the Realm of Celestial Beings!

    There was still a huge gap between the current power of the multiverse and those of Legends, there was not even a gxy yet. Meng Qi would have to reach the Summit of the Celestial Beings in order for it to realize. Now, it was equivalent to a ster system that was made up of tens to hundreds of stars.

    It was an initial sess for Blood Rebirth and it would be a huge sess when it bes Legendary!

    ¡°I should move around to familiarize my strength,¡± Meng Qi opened his eyes. There were numerous gxies revolving in his eyes and the Myriad World was hidden inside.

    ...

    In the Endless Sea, a two-headed Hei Jia Devil Sage sat on a dim lotus tform, looking at its subordinate whose body was full of tentacles.

    ¡°The Primitive Emperor is too strong to be defeated for the time being, we shall focus on expanding the Endless Sea,¡± the two-headed Evil Demon instructed.

    Its name was Liang Luo, one of the most outstanding Evil Demons from the new generation of Nine Levels of Underground. It was rational and could control his desire to kill, almostparable to the Celestial Level.

    The subordinate went away while Liang Luo was getting ready to initiate the changing of the Endless Sea. Its eyes lit up all of a sudden when it saw a priest in water gown. The priest looked like he had been through the ups and downs in life, but his eyes were deep and peaceful.

    ¡°Primitive Emperor Su Meng!¡± Liang Luo had collected a lot of information about the Real World, which was why it was able to recognize the man in front of it.

    Meng Qi smiled, ¡°I sensed your presence just now, I¡¯vee especially to see you.¡±

    One of Liang Luo¡¯s heads started tough hysterically, ¡°I may not be your match in the Real World, but how dare you enter the Endless Sea!¡±

    ¡°We have the geographical advantage in the Nine Levels of Underground or even in the Endless Sea, as we are near-Legendary. Even if you summon all Dharmakaya from the Real World, it¡¯ll be useless over here! You should have gone to the Heavenly Court when they weed you, not barging into the Nine Levels of Underground unweed!¡± the other head of Liang Luo added on.

    Joy was written all over their faces.

    Meng Qi replied with a smile, ¡°I forgot to mention that I¡¯m near-Legendary in the Nine Levels of Underground as well!¡±

    His temperament changed just after he had finished. It was dreadful and gloomy!

 Chapter 1102: Primitive Devil Reappeared

    <h4>Chapter 1102: Primitive Devil Reappeared</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    In the blink of an eye, Meng Qi turned into an Evil Ghost in front of Liang Luo. His face was pale with a deep aura of death will, his eyes were filled with gloomy colors, looking like the Ghost Emperor from the Nine Levels of Underground. He fit perfectly into a harmonious whole with the surrounding ck gas. He was no longer rejected, but felt like being clustered instead.

    ¡°You!¡± One of Liang Luo¡¯s heads was stunned while the other one said in a deep voice, ¡°So this is your adept transformation skill?¡±

    He could actually transform into a creature of the Nine Levels of Underground and gain support from this realm!

    As an Evil Demon who was well known for his intellectual sobriety, Liang Luo once divided its divine sense, possessed the low-level Evil Demon who could climb out of the Endless Sea through the sealed gap and collected the information about all the Dharmakaya in the Real World. However, it had never experienced it personally and only faced with a word or two from the news, it was difficult to delve into the specific situation. For example, the description of Su Meng, the Primitive Emperor was: at the beginning, he was practicing the art of changing his mortal body into sage, which was suspected to be the Golden Bell Shield; then he switched to practice the Premier Nine Seals that was to be passed down in a direct line of Jade Pce, he was adept at transformation skills and mastered multiple arts.

    Who could tell from this statement that his adept transformation skill was not an illusion, but a genuine change of the body structure and bing a real Evil Ghost?

    Liang Luo only knew of one simr art, which was the Arts of Eight-Nine that the mighty people from the Nine Levels of Underground talked about!

    Both of them had the same advantage in terms of geographical location. Liang Luo was shocked and amazed, it was instantly full of fear and wanted to retreat. However, this was only the idea of one of the heads, the other was sneering.

    ¡°How many seals of your Premier Nine Seals can still be used after bing an Evil Ghost? How many decapitations can be performed by the Tyrant¡¯s Six Decapitations? What¡¯s the point of having the realm once you lose the Peerless Art which you are adept and depending upon? Moreover, we are of the same level. The direct knowledge and art that I inscribed in my blood are in line with the current environment and my body, how can you contend against me without any martial arts?¡±

    Each head of Liang Luo had its own real spirit, character, and ideas. They always had a difference of opinion, engaged in a brawl, and thus affecting their action. This was simply the ultimate form of dissociative identity disorder patients, the embodiment of chaos of the Nine Levels of Underground.

    The two heads went on different ways again at this critical moment!

    However rational and sober they were, they were Evil Demons after all. They were still restricted by Da Dao and constrained by the Nine Levels of Underground, so they would have more or less some spiritual and psychological problems. Back then, Qi Zhengyan wanted to break his fate by spurring on Evil Demons, break free of the attributes imposed by heaven and earth, and achieve the true sense of physical and mental liberation. Hei Jia Devil Sage was impressed by him, and hence decided to follow him whole-heartedly.

    Fortunately, the head which was thinking of retreating was not very determined after the other head insisted to stay. Liang Luo stood up on the Dark Lotus tform, clenched his right hand into a fist and raised it to the side of the body. It spoke in a deep voice, ¡°I¡¯ll show you what is meant by near-legendary state, what is meant by the union of realm of Direct Knowledge!¡±

    Its voice echoed in the dark, the ck gas was rolling violently with static sounds, seemingly extending into another universe, time, and space. Liang Luo created some different scenes around its body. There were Godly Regions of Death that were blooming with the Equinox Flower, a Slumbering ce with evesting silence, a Pitch-ck Sea which was full of roaring of demonic creatures, and the ruined and grayish-white City of Trial... the scenes were all covered with dim light. Endless power turned into dark stars and orbited around Liang Luo.

    Rumble!

    The void around was trembling and curling up, the broad and boundless power wereparable to a supergxy cluster, pulling the vast ocean as if it was going to blow up the ce.

    The Nine Levels of Underground were different than the Celestial World. It would actively corrode the Myriad World, Universal Fragments, all universes and form a corresponding region. The Celestial Level Evil Demons in the Nine Levels of Underground could use this feature to interconnect with Myriad World even if they did notmunicate with their reflected self. They would borrow the corresponding strength and produce near-legendary strength. When the Evil Demon itself was near-legendary, it would obtain the standard legendarybat capability. This was the reason why the Nine Levels of Underground in ancient times were able to be on par with the Heavenly Court even with a small amount of mighty people.

    Slumber, sleep, death, passing on... all the dark stars with such attributes quickly gathered around Liang Luo¡¯s right fists, making it as huge as a monster stretching over gxies. Meng Qi did not have a chance to stop it at all.

    ¡°One head controls death, one head rules slumber, and death is simr to sleep. Come receive my Eternal Sleep Treasure Wheel!¡±

    The stars merged into a point, Liang Luo threw out his right fist abruptly, the fist was giving out rays of dim light. The dim light was peaceful butcking vitality. The light enclosed the fist, forming a huge treasure wheel and expanded at the speed of light.

    The vast night sky-like Eternal Sleep Treasure Wheel filled up the sea in an instance. Everything was hypnotized and buried in darkness. The external world was shaking, stirring strong winds in the Antarctic Desert and God Burial Desert. There were sandstorms everywhere, it was as though the end of the world hade.

    In the face of the Eternal Sleeping Treasure Wheel that wasposed of the outburst of dim light, Meng Qi looked calm, with a deadly temperament. He extended all the five fingers and opened his right hand, his palm was pitch-ck with a dark abyss, like a passage to another universe. An image that was simr to the Creation Brahma shed through constantly in his hand!

    Puff!

    All the dim lights were absorbed into the rolling Eternal Sleep Treasure Wheel once the mass of dark abyss appeared, and then there was no sign of activities.

    Death and eternal sleep would eventually end in chaos.

    Puff!

    Liang Luo¡¯s huge right fist was caught by Meng Qi¡¯s palm, its whole body was wriggling like it was going to crumble directly. It kept struggling, constantly initiating the explosion of dark stars, just then he could barely escape from Meng Qi. The expression of both the heads were full of fear.

    It was aware of the status of the Wu¡¯Ji Seal, but he had never seen this divine skill before and could not have imagined that it was so frightful!

    Wu Ji embodied everything, it was breeding all things, and the Nine Levels of Underground was one of them. Being in the Endless Sea and changing into an evil ghost did not affect Meng Qi in exerting the Wu¡¯Ji Seal at all. Besides, by taking advantage of the favorable location, he could directly utilize the Wu¡¯Ji Seal that required the joint attack of swords to work. The Premier Reflection could be immensely felt.

    The only problem was that Nine Levels of Underground could only link up the depraved, filthy, destructive killing, and other natures of simr power. This part of the Premier Reflection was the malevolent and chaotic negative part, for example, the frantic universe incarnation of the blind fool person in the old universe.

    ¡°I¡¯m really a Primitive Devil in the Nine Levels of Underground, and in Endless Sea...¡± Meng Qi snickered. He never expected that a random nickname that he chose back then could actually be verified one day.

    In the face of Liang Luo¡¯s consecutive retreating, he stood on the void and shouted, ¡°It¡¯s your turn!¡±

    ¡°Take my punch!¡±

    His voice was echoing around the sea, and three figures appeared behind him. The Golden Body Buddha, the Sword Power Tao, and the Indestructible Body threw a punch at the same time. Their punches emerged into one with Meng Qi¡¯s own fist.

    There was ck gas all around, numerous universes appeared one by one. Some were in solidified ice, some were in the most chaotic and peaceful state of dead silence, some were experiencing destruction everywhere while some were devoured by a ck hole. All the scenes that could be presented at the limit of the universe appeared.

    The Fairy ying Sword Formation, the end of multiple dimensions!

    The snow white fist struck, the rolling bubbles in the sea returned to silence. The violent shaking of the earth stopped, the sandstorm and strong wind disappeared, the void inside the ck gas copsed, the time jumbled, causing extreme chaos with fluctuating speed.

    ¡°The Fairy ying Sword Formation!¡± both the heads of Liang Luo gave a panicked roar.

    This was the Fairy ying Sword Formation!

    He could actually perform the Fairy ying Sword Formation with his own efforts, and connected it with the Fairy ying Sword Formation in the Myriad World!

    Puff! Numerous arms grew out of his body surface, each arm was holding a ck star and gathered in front of him like Avalokitesvara, merging into a Death Star Chart!

    Snap!

    The star chart instantly copsed when it was hit by the snow white fist. It shattered from both the aspects of time and space, did not y a role in obstructing!

    ¡°Take my punch!¡±

    Bang! Meng Qi¡¯s fist hit one of the heads of Liang Luo. The head burst into blood rain, spreading chaos and destruction. The other head stared nkly when its own demonic body lost control.

    Its vision was in confusion. It looked at the pale, gloomy face and the indestructible fist in front of it, as if it was looking at the end approaching.

    ...

    The scene in front of Fei Zhengtao was shaking constantly. It was because Xiao Qian¡¯s Myriad World Talisman was affected by the dissipation of power and lost its stability.

    He was anxious and eager to know about the war situation in the Endless Sea, but he could only feel the earthquake and sandstorm.

    It was the same for the rest of the audience.

    Right at the moment, their vision froze as they saw a blood-colored fountain flow out from the Endless Sea, sprinkling throughout the desert like the Heavenly River hanging upside down.

    Then, an arm flew out, a thigh and a head flew out one after another, banging and falling on the floor. Each part of them was like a mountain, causing a violent shock.

    Xiao Qian shivered at the sight of the ferocious face and frightful aura. Fei Zhengtao and the other audience members were clearly aware of the strength and terror of the Evil Demon.

    Yet, the Evil Demon was broken apart by the Primitive Emperor and turned into such form within a breath of time!

    A thought shed through their minds.

    In this present world, the Primitive Emperor is the greatest!

 Chapter 1103: The Purplish Red Eye

    <h4>Chapter 1103: The Purplish Red Eye</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    ¡°This is the Primitive Emperor Patriarch?¡± Fei Zhengtao felt dreamy at first as he felt like he had entered the world of myths and legends when he overlooked bodies of the evil demons that were like mountains and stared at the bloody rain pouring down on the desert. But after that, he overflowed with joy, and his whole body quivered with honor and confidence as he entered the right Master Sect and had the right patriarch!

    Thement section was quiet for a while, before it was refreshed crazily:

    ¡°Evil Demons like this should have reached the status of Earth Fairy or Transcendent, right?¡±

    ¡°This is really as if plucking a hair that is thicker than my thighs...¡±

    ¡°In the Nine Levels of the Underground, the skills of Evil Demons and Evil Gods can both elerate. Those who are stronger can even level up to another state, but all the other Gods, Buddhas, and Fairies will be suppressed, or even fall off their original status. It should be simr in the Endless Sea. Under such circumstances, the Primitive Emperor could still kill the enemy so easily, demonstrating just how powerful he is!¡±

    ¡°As expected of who I think is number one on the Heavenly List!¡±

    ¡°Evil Demons of the Earth Fairy or Transcendent status... he must be covered with treasure. His blood and flesh contains mighty power, his bones and scales could be made into apparatuses. Excuse me, let me just wipe off my drool...¡±

    Thement section paused following this sentence because including Fei Zhengtao, all eyes were on the gigantic body of the Evil Demon.

    ¡°I wonder how much Primitive Emperor Coin I can earn just by selling one from any piece from his corpse...¡±

    ¡°An Evil Demon¡¯s blood and flesh at this level must be capable of deriving. It can be reproduced into top level healing medicines after removing the dirt...¡±

    ¡°I want to go to Antarctica, I want to go to the desert!¡±

    Everyone at the scene was so hyped up and agitated, causing Fei Zhengtao to be restless, too. He couldn¡¯t wait to get across, keep the remaining corpse of the Evil Demon and convert it into Primitive Emperor Coin. Then, he can shop crazily in the Myriad World Mall for something like the Golden Sage Robe that he has been longing for.

    Fuck, how dare you rob the Jade Pce! In Kunlun Mountain, Daqinggen¡¯s stems extended, and its eyes were filled with anger.

    Everything in the Jade Pce is for me to collect!

    I would be affluent for a very long time if the old man would just spill some out between his fingers!

    It brought along a bundle of baggage with it, ready to head to the western region to dispose of the trash and clean up the battlefield.

    At the same time, something popped out in thement section:

    ¡°Stay calm, this is the plunder of the Primitive Emperor!¡±

    The rest of the audience suddenly came to a realization, followed by arising doubts: ¡°Why didn¡¯t the Primitive Emperor just keep it? Why did he have to throw it to the Antarctic Desert?¡±

    ¡°Maybe the White Mustard Ring was not spacious enough to take it in? Such a huge Evil Demon...¡± someone came out with their own answer.

    ¡°Bah, were you seriously thinking that the Earth Fairies and Transcendent still use the White Mustard King like you? They have already achieved the Interior Realm or are close to the cave or perhaps have evolved into the cave. How can they be unable to take in a few mountains?¡± someone objected on the spot.

    ¡°Perhaps he didn¡¯t have the time to collect it?¡±

    ¡°He had the time to throw it out, so how could he not have the time to collect it?¡±

    Predictions emerged and were refuted one by one. Suddenly, someone came out with an absurd idea at the end of the discussion:

    ¡°Could it be that the Primitive Emperor threw it out intentionally for us to see?¡±

    Threw it out intentionally... intentionally... Fei Zhengtao and everyone else were stunned, followed by chuckles as they said, ¡°How could the Primitive Emperor be so superficial?¡±

    ¡°Right, right, no matter what, this was still the first ever live battle of Dharmakaya!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, yeah, even though the battle was at the deep end of the Endless Sea, and it was difficult for us to peek, I was still satisfied by just looking at the oue of the battle. We can¡¯t just wait for the once again dyed battle of the God of Swords, right?¡±

    They achieved the status of Transcendent together and had their own path. Mister Luda and Su Wing mutually dyed their battle day once again. They nned to hold it when one of them or both of them had reached the peak of Transcendent, got close to Legend and were looking to break through. This way, they could verify the paths and motivate each other to create the opportunity for a breakthrough.

    There was an explosive amount of people in the live chat, discussions doubled up by pages in a sh. Fei Zhengtao was looking at it diligently, while Daqinggen had also left his baggage aside to think about how he could tter the old man to get some random prizes. As a nt, it was struggling to live.

    ...

    In the Endless Sea, Meng Qi punched Liang Luo to death with one punch and threw its broken body parts out. He remained in the condition of dark soul and Evil Demon, sinking towards the dark and deep end in the sea to investigate the origin of the abrupt change in the sea that Monk Sha mentioned.

    He was not worried about meeting the real legend of the Nine Levels of Underground, because abrupt changes would have arose in the ce and engulfed the desert if the Evil Demons at this Heavenly Tribtion entered the Endless Sea at the moment. Also, being able to enter the Endless Sea indicated its ability to befall at the Real World. A mighty person of the Legendary Realm would be able to sweep through the world even without any assistance from the Nine Levels of Underground. Everything except forces with especially concrete foundations were equivalent to rotten wood in front of him. Meng Qi hoped that he could destroy the lot so that the Moonlight Buddha could find an excuse to be involved in the fight.

    He was afraid that Monk Sha would be the only one that could contend for supremacy now in this universe. But this familiar face from the West had been untrackable after leaving the Jade Pce. No one knew what the Ajati Matriarch had sent him to do.

    Since there wasn¡¯t any incident about the legends of the Nine Levels of Underground invading the world wantonly, Meng Qi could be sure that they could not enter the Endless Sea temporarily, while he himself proved the essence of Transcendent, so he could elerate almost the level of a Legend. With his martial arts cultivation, Fairy ying Wu¡¯Ji, Dao Yi Kai Tian, and other various arts, he was confident that he could defeat all Evil Demons that are below the Legendary level. If he wasn¡¯t trapped in their great tactical formation, he coulde and go whenever he wants.

    This was also one of the reasons why Meng Qi only came to explore the Endless Sea after he had sessfully made a breakthrough.

    As for Mister Luda and the others, their ability at the Nine Levels of Underground would fall at least by one state while the Evil Demons on the other side would elerate. Adding and deducting, maybe those who have just entered the state of Earth Fairy would be able to defeat them. Therefore, exploring the Endless Sea was a very dangerous thing to do, they should never recklessly enter into the sea.

    Meng Qi was surrounded byyers of universe. It was so dark and dull, reflecting chaotic and lunatic conditions, and caused him who was pale as paper and extremely gloomy to be simr to that of the Ghost Emperor at the Nine Levels of Underground or Devil God. It caused the Evil Demons and gods whose ck Gas were concealed everywhere to escape from the scene as they were afraid to approach him. If the Divine Creator and the incarnation of the universe were negative reflections, then the universe that they were in would often be despairing and horrific.

    Then, the ck Gas surrounding him surged silently. Everything was silent to the point as if it was deadly still.

    In this situation where there wasn¡¯t a single movement, and this surrounding where there was nothing but ck Gas, Meng Qi sunk rapidly, deeper and deeper into the dark. The passing of time slowly felt dreamy and imaginary, everything seemed blurry withoutparison, causing one to lose his space sense.

    Then, after an unknown period, Meng Qi stepped on a solid object and sunk. He looked at it and found out that it was a huge mountain, which was supposed to be something that the Transcendents transferred here to block the Endless Sea in the Middle Ages.

    Boom! The mountain shook when the tip of Meng Qi¡¯s foot touched it. Then, white, sticky and huge worms suddenly crawled out from the rocks that were drowned in darkness. They were shaking their heads and tails as they escaped hurriedly. The vast amount of worms was absolutely horrific.

    Meng Qi couldn¡¯t be bothered with them. He used his divine sense to explore the area below. He saw an empty mountain with dense holes on it while below it, there was an enchantment covered byyers of light shining with dim azure gold. It was like a path that extended infinitely, like the bottom of the Endless Sea.

    But below that, the ck Gas was still surging, and it appeared to be increasingly filled by death wills and evil wills, covered in ayer of frightening void.

    The void isted the sea from time, preventing Meng Qi from peeking into anything below it.

    ¡°Seems like the Nine Levels of Underground really did conceal and disconnect itself with the Real World in the first ce,¡± looking at thisyer of void, Meng Qi nodded while seemingly deep in thought.

    The Nine Levels of Underground and the Nine Levels of Heaven were opposite each other, they must have corresponded changes following the fall of the Heavenly Court and the near destruction of the Nine Levels of Heaven. This was not because of gnosis but an instinctive evolvement, it was just like if he emptied halfway up the mountain, the tip of it would definitely copse. With the falling of the Demonic Lord and negative factors like the Cruel Priest being defeated by the Demonic Sage, it was very much possible for self-concealment.

    ¡°Now that the Final Trial is approaching, the Nine Levels of Underground are reconnecting again with the Real World, but the enchantment was created by an unknown Great Medium at an unknown era, causing this connection to be slow and also restrict the abilities of Evil Demons who enters the Endless Sea,¡± Meng Qi¡¯s eyes shot out ck and white lights that were two feet long. He observed the light golden enchantment closely, and discovered that it was slowly eroded by death and evil thoughts. Following the increase in connections of the Nine Levels of Underground and the Real World, it seemed like it would copse at any time. He could already imagine the chaotic situation when the time came...

    So these are the abrupt changes at the Endless Sea that the Ajati Matriarch mentioned?

    He had to find a way to strengthen the enchantment of the tactical formation at this level! Meng Qi was just thinking about it when a purplish red eye reflected in his field of vision. There was no pupil in the eye, and it looked so vicious and evil. It was staring at him across the void and the enchantment!

    Boom!

    Meng Qi¡¯s real spirit was substantially attacked but it was absorbed by the Wu¡¯Ji Seal. He did not have a single sign of backing off in his eyes. He stared at the purplish red eye from afar.

    Which mighty person of the Nine Levels of Underground is this?

    Rumble!

    ck Gas surged as it filled the void. The enchantments vibrated continuously, but it calmed down at the end while the purplish red eye disappeared.

    ¡°Who was that?¡± Meng Qi frowned, he did not know much about the Legendary of the Nine Levels of Underground, so he could not recognize someone just by looking at his eyes. Looks like he would have to ask Senior Brother Qiter.

    He tried to concentrate. The moment the Dao Yi Lamp lit up, heavens rotated, the legendary traits emerged and its vision changed with it. He kept the micro structures in the light golden enchantment into his eyes so that he could search for a way to strengthen or upgrade them when he goes back.

    The only question was that the Endless Sea has most traits that the Nine Levels of Underground has, many things would be weakened here. Even those of the Legendary level will have less than ten percent of their power. What did they have to defend themselves from the powerful Evil Demons who had the assistance of the Nine Levels of Underground?

    Of course, Meng Qi never dreamed of enjoying after one battle, because following the gradual awakening of the mighty people of the Nine Levels of Underground and the Great Medium, even with the tactical formation of the Nirvana Realm level, it would not be able to sustain for a long time. He thought of trying his best to dy the shattering of the enchantment and to fill the void in order to gain time for the Transcendents of the Real World, including himself, to attack the Legendary.

    ¡°What I got was inclined to the martial arts with little tactical formations and sealing arts. The Fairy ying Sword Formation did not have a legendary object to suppress it, so I reckon I¡¯ll have to ask for big brother¡¯s help...¡± Meng Qi softly nodded. He recorded the structure of the tactical formation, then, he jumped and escaped out of the Endless Sea, befalling at the Great Zhou Dynasty¡¯s Changle in a sh.

    Gao Lan got the full version of the Emperor¡¯s Golden Book, with martial arts and of course, tactical formations and sealing arts in it.

    As the Emperor¡¯s younger brother, Meng Qi has the authority to enter Chang Le pce city right away. He befell and appeared in the pce, in front of Gao Lan.

    Gao Lan was sitting on the Dragon Chair in his bright yellow emperor¡¯s robe, ying with the Myriad World Talisman in his hand, surfing for something. He sighed after sensing Meng Qi,

    ¡°The current generation¡¯s Mysterious Fairy is about to prove the essence of Nirmanakaya.¡±

    Meng Qi twitched and said, ¡°Imperial brother, what weird group have you entered into again?¡±

    ¡°Oh, the Mysterious Fairy is about to make a breakthrough?¡±

 Chapter 1104: Uncontainable Dominance

    <h4>Chapter 1104: Uncontainable Dominance</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    There are three thousand Nirmanakayas, and they cultivate with different males in pairs by fate to achieve greatness in art. The three thousand Nirmanakayas must stay united, and when the white sun ascends, they will coagte into a Dharmakaya body. This was Meng Qi¡¯s initial recognition about the Mysterious Fairy Sect¡¯s foundation practice. Although some amendments were madeter, its nature has never changed.

    In other words, when the Mysterious Fairy of a generation wants to prove the essence of Taoism, they have to possess three thousand Nirmanakayas, and each Nirmanakaya will need to correspond with fate and emotion. Aside from the fact that the heaviness of karma could possibly force a Heavenly Trial, it is also a horrific challenge to a person¡¯s soul cultivation base as they would have to amodate three thousand experiences, memories, and personalities. If the cultivator is not focused, it could cause one to have a dissociated personality and confusing memory; they might even go crazy and be possessed by the devil.

    Therefore, Nirmanakaya practices requirement to one¡¯s soul cultivation base would definitely enter the top tiers within the levels of Exterior Realm to Dharmakaya. The genuine Equal Emotions was something even Meng Qi had to acknowledge as being inferior.

    With such high requirements and dangerous way of cultivation, those who can achieve Nirmanakaya practice in the Mysterious Fairy Sect were numbered. Meng Qi never thought that the Mysterious Fairy of this generation would have silently paved her way to the borderline of a break through. He was amazed.

    Gao Lan¡¯s face showed no emotion, the solemnity of an emperor was obvious. He lightly nodded, ¡°I found traces from the groups where the Mysterious Fairy Sect exchanged their experiences of cultivation, when added with the actions of the Mysterious Fairy¡¯s Nirmanakaya caught under surveince, it can be estimated that she¡¯s about to make a breakthrough.¡±

    ¡°What traces? What actions?¡± Meng Qi wasn¡¯t in doubt of his big brother¡¯s judgement, he was just curious.

    Gao Lan spoke steadily, ¡°The few Mysterious Fairy¡¯s Nirmanakaya were either dead or had their mortal fate broken apart, aplishing their own experience. Meanwhile, the people who were likely to be Mysterious Fairies exited a few groups one after another.¡±

    ¡°The return of Nirmanakaya is normal, but returning one after another in a short period of time is indeed worthy of suspecting,¡± Meng Qi agreed. This meant that the Mysterious Fairy¡¯s Nirmanakaya brought about the climax of the return. In other words, the Mysterious Fairy haspleted the cultivation of three thousand Nirmanakaya and has returned to its original self, tidying up herself to be ready for the breakthrough.

    He could not hide his curiosity at this point, so he asked, ¡°Imperial Brother, what is so special about the group in which the Mysterious Fairy Sect exchanges their cultivating experience?¡±

    Gao Lan was silent for a while and his gaze became dark, ¡°Theymunicated about the genuine practice of cultivation and the art of sexual intercourse. They were very particr about the need of mutual Yin Yang and the conciliation of man and nature. If they got along well, they could meet each other privately, learn from each other and form a Taoist couple. One thing that is rather extraordinary would be that although some or all of the females in a group have different identities, appearances, manners, and personalities, all of them are the Mysterious Fairy¡¯s Nirmanakayas. But the males in the group are unaware of it and they even guide each other on the cultivation method.¡±

    Oh my god, Big Brother, how did you endure it when you entered into a group like this and witnessed scenes as such? Meng Qi breathed in a mouthful of cold air and felt that his pure little soul had been contaminated.

    Gao Lan seemed to have guessed Meng Qi¡¯s thoughts as he calmly said, ¡°Yan Ran is Yan Ran and they are they. I have always been able to differentiate them clearly, or else how am I going to bear the experience of reflected self in the future?¡±

    Luckily I am on the path of breaking apart the reflected self. Meng Qi decided to put that aside and he asked with care, ¡°Imperial Brother, what are you going to do?¡±

    ¡°Of course I am going to hunt for an opportunity to let that part of Yan Ran rece the deity, Mysterious Fairy, at the crucial moment,¡± Gao Lan said with determination as he was ying with the Myriad World Talisman in his hands.

    ¡°You¡¯ll have to handle the timing well then.¡± Meng Qi predicted based on his own knowledge, ¡°Nirmanakaya practice is extremely demanding towards one¡¯s soul cultivation base. There¡¯s still a huge gap between the skills of sister-inw Yan Ran and the deity, Mysterious Fairy, so you have to be very urate when you act. You can only act when the deity, Mysterious Fairy, starts to absorb the rest of the Nirmanakaya sear, and her soul is dashed by initial shock but yet to amodate them entirely. This might be only one or two short moments. If she acts early, how is sister-inw Yan Ran going to bear the rest of Nirmanakaya¡¯s memories and the erosion of emotions with her soul cultivation base? However, if she actste, the deity, Mysterious Fairy, would have amodated herpletely, leaving no space for any turnaround.¡±

    This was different to what Wu Jizhen said at the beginning, because there has been tremendous changes in terms of the knowledge in the current Meng Qi aspared to the Meng Qi in the past. He understood why the deity was a deity. As long as she never dies, Nirmanakaya will never be able to convert into a deity. It does not solely rely on emotions to cause a huge impact.

    Gao Lan seemed to be very satisfied when Meng Qi addressed Yan Ran as sister-inw Yan Ran. He softly nodded, ¡°I collected some Nirmanakaya¡¯s practice, so I am confident on choosing the right timing to act.¡±

    ¡°Not only to choose the timing but we also need to find the current Mysterious Fairy. She had deep karma and was deeply entangled with various men, so how could she not be prepared for the actions of people like you, Big Brother?¡± Meng Qi frowned and did his best to analyze, ¡°Does Big Brother have any clue as to where and when will she pass the trials?¡±

    He naturally addressed him with the title Big Brother that he was familiar with and liked the most.

    Gao Lan pursed his lips, but his expression remained cool, ¡°There are two choices. One, is to find the secret treasure that is used to conceal her process of passing the trial, just like how I did it before, but this way, she will not be able to utilize the power of in Girl Fairnd and the plot in it, she would only have a twenty percent chance to defend herself from the Heavenly Trial with the karma of Nirmanakaya practice. Her second choice would be to coagte into Dharmakaya in in Girl Fairnd. She would have a bigger seventy to eighty percent chance to pass the Trial of Thunder. However, when Heaven¡¯s Punishment befalls, it will cause a big stir that can prate in Girl Fairnd and leave us the chance to disturb her breakthrough. After the Devil Buddha¡¯s chaos, the heritage of Mysterious Fairy Sect may not be able to protect themselves from idents.¡±

    ¡°If I was in her situation, I would definitely choose thetter, as it is only possible for idents to ur, while the in Girl Fairnd is part of the initial Nine Levels of Heaven with the characteristic of being everywhere. The current Mysterious Fairy could always choose an isted and remote ce where no matter how big the stir caused by the Heaven¡¯s Punishment was, it would be hard to attract attention. Well, of course we should not rule out the possibility of the Mysterious Fairy Sect having something that could help her in passing the trials so she can secretly use the first method,¡± Meng Qi started to think that they were in big trouble. If they didn¡¯t have urate information, it was not something that could be solved with the current direct knowledge tactics.

    So he suggested, ¡°What about using Yan Ran¡¯s birth details and personal belongings to make a karma toy, and when the current Mysterious Fairy start to absorb her, it can be sensed right away. The only problem is that it would be thest stage by then and advent of air will follow. The Mysterious Fairy only needs to do some slight set up and dy for a while to make things irretrievable. Big Brother, do you have any urate clues?¡±

    Although dummy Big Brother was mentally-ill, and always did unexpected things, he never acts unprepared. Resurrecting Yan Ran was his biggest wish until now, so he would have been preparing by getting information like the location and timing of the Mysterious Fairy¡¯s breakthrough.

    Gao Lan said calmly, ¡°Using the martial arts interaction group between the Mysterious Fairy Sect and Joy Sect, I ced some death squads in there and incited the defection of some core members who were able to freely enter in Girl Fairnd, but the current Mysterious Fairy is very cautious when ites to proving Dharmakaya. I guess no one would know when and where she is going to breakthrough until it hasmenced.¡±

    ¡°Control one of the entrances of in Girl Sect beforehand with the help of a spy and dash in as soon as it starts?¡± Meng Qi suggested.

    He silently cursed inside. He even sent someone to join the martial artsmunication group of the Joy Sect. No wonder it was so hard for the Sect of Six-Fans to fight against pornography and illegal publication¡¯, the very root of it was Great Zhou¡¯s Emperor!¡±

    Gao Lan put the Myriad World Talisman down and stood up slowly, ¡°If she has started to get through the trial, the current Mysterious Fairy will certainly open the in Girl Fairnd. All the restrictive spells will be controlled by oneself.¡±

    This is a hard one... Meng Qi was immersed in his thoughts. Many ns came into his mind but they were eliminated one by one.

    At this time, Gao Lan ced his hands behind his back and came two steps forward. He said solemnly,

    ¡°So, I will not let her have the chance to decide when, where, and how to get through her trial.¡±

    Huh? Meng Qi was shocked, and felt like he was starting to understand Gao Lan¡¯s thinking.

    Gao Lan¡¯s gaze became sharp and he said in a deep tone, ¡°I have been tolerating for many years to make her believe that I will only make a move when she has achieved Nirmanakaya.¡±

    ¡°But now, since we are aware of some of the entrances to in Girl Fairnd, Third Brother, do you have the courage to dash into the in Girl Sect with me and abduct the current Mysterious Fairy!¡±

    Yes, if we have the Mysterious Fairy in our control, dummy Big Brother will be the one to decide when and where the Mysterious Fairy will go through her trial!

    If the Mysterious Fairy is not willing to break through because of how they abducted her, it could be solved by Dharma practice like the Yuan Xin Seal and secret medicines. The difficulty of this taskpared to their previous one was iparable!

    He fixed his gaze on Gao Lan. Meng Qi thought that his dummy Big Brother just looked so powerful now.

    ¡°Alright, then let¡¯s dash into in Girl Fairnd!¡± he said with passion and confidence.

    ¡°You really are my brother.¡± Gao Lan nodded softly and then said seriously, ¡°Third Brother, there is something that I¡¯ve been regretting a lot.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± Meng Qi was astonished.

    Gao Lan said seriously, ¡°Yan Ran and I might have our own children when she is resurrected and undergoes Twin Practice with me. By that time, you will have to fall one step backwards in the line of session to the throne.¡±

    ... Meng Qi was dazed, he thought it was something else. He smiled bitterly, ¡°Imperial Brother, you are thinking too much.¡±

    Can I praise a psycho for having a broad train of thought?

    After the discussion about the Mysterious Fairy, Meng Qi quickly told him about the situation in the Endless Sea.

    Gao Lan said in a deep tone, ¡°The Emperor¡¯s Golden Book has the Dharma practice that was mended and sealed by forces of living beings. As long as their natures do not conflict, I think the enchantment that was mixed with Buddhist Dao and seems to be the craft of the Qing Emperor can be put to use.¡±

    The Qing Emperor? Meng Qi silently nodded. This was his guess, too.

    The Nine Spirited Saint who was guarding the Nine Levels of Underground was his mount.

    Gao Lan continued to say, ¡°But it is a very difficult task to gather such massive forces of living beings and make them withstand the erosion of the Endless Sea to mend the enchantment. There must be a bearing object that can aodate them and is able to defend the filth of the Nine Levels of Underground.¡±

    ¡°A bearing object?¡± Meng Qi started to think.

 Chapter 1105: Arriving At The Plain Girl Sect

    <h4>Chapter 1105: Arriving At The in Girl Sect</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    A bearing object capable of defending the filth of Nine Levels of Underground?

    Meng Qi recalled all the treasures he had seen and knew how to analyze each of them to see whether they were capable of achieving these two things. If the seal could be mended, with the Qing Emperor¡¯s power and the current conditions where the power of long time erosion and the power to prate stone with water is lost, the enchantment might be able to sustain itself until the Creation Realm Evil Demons and Gods wake up. By then, mighty people from the Great Medium and even mighty figures from the Nirvana Realm would have returned and bnced the forces. Perhaps a new self-imed legend would emerge in the Real World by then.

    As the most hopeful person now who can control and achieve Legendary status, Meng Qi was not trying to be humble. He would put himself on top of the list, followed by the others. However, when ites to achieving it, there was only one answer to the fastest way within the shortest period of time, which is Su Wuming, the Heavenly Sword. He had been self-reflecting even before he achieved Dharmakaya, reaching an amount that almost caused a fundamental change with the legendary characteristic of being everywhere. Many years passed by, and after years of umtion, it could almost be said to have established a legendary foundation. Compared to himself who still needs to leave different seara in a different universe and convert them into the Imprint of Additional Self, the path of No Others that Mister Luda was exploring while moving forward and themunication and absorption that Gao Lan and Han Guang only started doing after achieving the level of Transcendent, Su Wuming had iparable convenience and speed.

    If Su Wuming could see through his Tathata and understand I am who I am in perhaps five, ten, or twenty years, he could easily gather his reflected-self and convert qualitative change into fundamental change to be the first self-proving legend since the Middle Ages.

    Everything shed through his mind one by one before a divine light streaked Meng Qi¡¯s mind suddenly. Words escaped his mouth,

    ¡°The Sea Calming Pearl!¡±

    It was a Peerless Magic Weapon that could evolve heavens right away if it was not used to attack the enemies. Although its essence was lower than the Nine Levels of Heaven, the Endless Sea was merely a Nine Levels Derivation which was enough to defend the erosion. How could one of the Thirty-Three Levels of Heaven not be able to amodate the forces of all mankind?

    Most importantly, after the fall of the Heavenly Court, twenty four Sea Calming Pearls were scattered around the world and they became unowned. Even if some of them were acquired by others and evolved into the Lifeless Heaven, some remained unfound. They could still be found by trying to use something like the Moonlight Mirror to retrospect history and reconstruct the past in order to determine their locations.

    ¡°The Sea Calming Pearl?¡± It was obvious that Gao Lan heard of the Twenty Four Heavens before. He put his hand at his back and walked near him, ¡°Objects of the Creation Realm could be found easily but hard to be acquired. Do you have any clues?¡±

    Meng Qi shook his head, ¡°No, I don¡¯t. But we have to try.¡±

    ¡°I will try to search for other treasures. We should not only target the Sea Calming Pearl,¡± Gao Lan said with the solemnity and dignity of an emperor.

    Meng Qi smiled, ¡°News umted by the in Girl Sect since the primeval times would all belong to you after the return of my sister-inw, Yan Ran. We will not need to fear about not being able to find simr treasures.¡±

    Knowledge was part of the heritage but unlike the other heritage that could be easily destroyed, knowledge stayed with the inheritance. After the Chaos of the Devil Buddha, the in Girl Sect had umted various anecdotes, treasures, and myths since the primeval times.

    ¡°Good!¡± Gao Lan made a step and reached the doors of the Main Hall. He stood straight and said with a low tone, ¡°Why wait untilter when we can do it now? Brother, let¡¯s head to in Girl Fairnd today!¡±

    Meng Qi was stunned. He then smiled and answered, ¡°Alright!¡±

    It seemed like his big brother had been prepared for this. He only waited until today because he had been going here and there for isted practice or travel. It was difficult for him to find and get in touch with an assured helper.

    Magic clouds appeared below their feet. Two rays of light rose and escaped into the void without causing any fluctuation in the Pce of Great Zhou.

    ...

    Above Donghai, there was a hidden cave at the core of an ind with wild beasts and fierce birds. It was covered in mist and a spring hanging on it diagonally. It looked like a hidden paradise.

    A decent-looking man with a mustache was wearing a in green Taoist robe as he stood at the entrance. He wasn¡¯t moving but his gaze was flickering, showing a sense of anxiety and difort.

    Suddenly, his vision went blurry and two men with different auras appeared. One of them was wearing an emperor¡¯s robe and a Heavenly Crown. He was tall, stalwart, cool and dignified while the other was wearing a Water Gown and Bamboo Cloud Crown, looking fresh, mighty, yet reserved. All they did was stand there and they looked like the dictator of Heaven and Earth. The restrictive spells and wild beasts on the ind had no reaction towards them at all.

    The decent-looking guy lowered his head and said respectfully, ¡°Your Majesty, the Primitive Emperor.¡±

    Although the Primitive Emperor was the Great Zhou Emperor¡¯s younger brother, his reputation had long surpassed this scope. Between the owner of Myriad World Heaven and Earth, the sage who brought the drastic change, the strongpetitor to top the Heavenly List with knowledge passed down directly from the Premier and taught by the Jade Pce, none of them was weaker than the emperor¡¯s younger brother.

    ¡°Thank you for your effort, please leave as soon as possible,¡± Gao Lan nodded slightly and said with a soft tone but his words were heartwarming.

    The decent-looking man stopped talking. He turned around and led Gao Lan and Meng Qi into the cave, passing through the mists. The special token he had in his hand was glowing and its light connected to the entrance of in Girl Fairnd. Meng Qi and Gao Lan drew in their manner to appear like an ordinary Exterior Realm.

    ¡°Who are the people behind you?¡± words of enquiry were heard from in Girl Fairnd.

    The decent-looking man maintained his expression and said, ¡°The Miraculous Elixir and Medicine required by Bodhisattva.¡±

    Before he finished talking, vigorous sounds of heartbeats were heard, subtle yet powerful. He couldn¡¯t help but to follow them. The heart of the person who questioned started beating with the same rhythm, too, as they followed the connection along the voicemail. His mind became blurry and he opened the passage subconsciously.

    The lights and shadows in front of them changed. White clouds formed the sky, rays were shining down from the sky and mist formed the earth. It looked magical. The guard at the entrance looked lifeless and he ignored both Meng Qi and Gao Lan as if they were not there.

    ¡°Your Majesty, the Mysterious Fairy entered the in Girl Pce and used the restrictive spell to iste herself from the outside world, forbidding anyone from getting close to her. I suspected that she was doing the final polishing,¡± the decent-looking man transmitted his voice to Gao Lan.

    Gao Lan nodded slightly and stepped forward solemnly towards the in Girl Pce. Meng Qi followed closely from behind as his Taoist robe fluttered.

    The objective of this trip was to act fast and abduct the current Miss Mystery before the others in the in Girl Sect could react!

    After all, the in Girl Sect was inherited from the primeval times. Being able to survive the Chaos of the Devil Buddha meant a lot even though they were damaged. The mighty people in in Girl Fairnd might not be able to withstand it if they activated their remaining heritagepletely like the Nine Heaven Mysterious Fairy slough, let alone himself and his dummy big brother?

    One must never wade in the mud and water or hope for the other when one is in a critical situation. Going straight into the in Girl Pce was the best choice!

    There were many pces with gardens and herb farms in between. Meng Qi and Gao Lan only disguised themselves slightly to conceal themselves from the natural scan from the Formations so that they can get close to the in Girl Pce without triggering the restrictive spells.

    There were a number of masters and pupils along the way. They were alerted by these strange faces but sounds of heartbeats and soft, mysterious hums were heard from the void as soon as they were rmed.

    ¡°Heavenly Lord Yuanshi!¡±

    Heavenly, Lord, Yuanshi... their brains buzzed before they fell into a feeling of amazement with hums echoing inside them.

    They also felt the dominating, mighty, and powerful aura of King Dao and they were intimidated. They sent Meng Qi and Gao Lan across the pces and arrived at the in Girl Pce.

    An aged and worn out pce appeared in front of their eyes immediately. The traces of burn marks from strike of lightning and fire became dark as time passed. Three ancient seals were hanging there, blocking the door.

    Witnessing this, a few thoughts shed through Meng Qi¡¯s mind. What are the differences between Tao coagted by Nirmanakaya Practice and Dharmakaya after he passed away while sitting cross-legged? Is there a strong slough? For example, did the Fifth Generation Miss Mystery have a slough? If she had it, where is it?

    As thoughts were running in his head, Gao Lan and him passed throughyers of restrictive spells around the in Girl Pce and arrived at the doorstep.

    The door was closed tightly. It looked ancient and serene.

    Gao Lan¡¯s gaze condensed as he drew the Emperor¡¯s Sword while Meng Qi smirked and raised his Invincible de. His arms looked blurry like the Pangu g.

    The sword glowed with a golden light and illuminated the darkness. The de had a purplish aura and lightning around it, capped by the Trial of Thunder.

    The de and sword fell together while they shone brightly. One was able to allow man to conquer nature, while the other could split heaven and earth apart. In the midst of chaos, all the restrictive spells of the in Girl Pce shattered and the door disappeared straight away.

    However, only the four pirs that were supporting the ceiling of the wide pce could be seen. The pce was empty and the Mysterious Fairy was not in there!

 Chapter 1106: Guessed The Beginning Correctly, But Did Not Guess The Ending

    <h4>Chapter 1106: Guessed The Beginning Correctly, But Did Not Guess The Ending</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    Ambush!

    shing a quick nce, he searched through the entire scene of the main hall. There is no sign of the Mysterious Fairy. The thought immediately formed in Meng Qi¡¯s mind.

    Being a hero was one thing. Before entering the in Girl Fairnd, he envisioned different situations to deduce different responses. Perhaps the current Mysterious Fairy had already discovered that Gao Lan or a traitor was prying hence, she deliberately pretended while setting up an ambush to lure Gao Lan to jump into the trap on his own initiative. Or, she was extremely prudent, while appearing to be conducting isted practice in solitude, she had already gotten away in reality, carrying the treasure that was prepared, and secretly transgressing in an unknown location.

    Therefore, what he saw before his eyes was not out of his assumptions and preparations. Instead, he felt like the situation was as he imagined.

    He wanted to be part of this, but how could he be as dignified and effortless as what his Brother Doubi imagined?

    He should be aware of that since he asked for my help...

    Meng Qi smiled wryly at this thought. He held the Invincible de at an angle as he examined the vast main hall for the tiniest clues with one foot inside the hall and the other outside, as if he was standing in two different worlds.

    Meng Qi and Gao Lan¡¯s Divine Senses spread and enshrouded the space. Suddenly, they gasped in unison.

    Although the ce appeared to be vacant with no one in sight, there were actually various illusive things drifting around such as memories, emotions, experiences, and stamps.

    Meng Qi had an idea suddenly. A path appeared like a flick of a lightswitch, and the Principles of Karma revealed itself, thus allowing him to enter the Realm of Karma. It was an illusionary world in touch with one¡¯s soul and spirit. Gao Lan¡¯s eyes were zed in pale gold, the light gleamed as if it was reflected off the water surface. His Holy Virtue was like water while his Meritorious Virtue was like a mirror.

    In a moment, what they saw was no longer the same. A Buddhist temple stood before Meng Qi, and a Buddha sat high with a benevolent expression. His golden body was shrouded by white smoke from burning incense, illuminated by old greenmps. A monk in gray robes had his eyes lowered. He struck at a wooden block while reciting lection characters without any sense of time, as if he was serving penance. However, his young face which should have been young-spirited strangely contradicted with the situation.

    Du du du, Amitabha, thus have I heard.

    The monotonous sound of the wooden block reverberated with some kind of calming power. All of a sudden, a woman wearing a red wedding gown walked into the Buddhist temple. Her face was exquisite, a sense of yfulness in her past lingered in her eyes. Slowing her footsteps, she stood behind the gray-robed monk.

    ¡°Why are you here again?¡± the gray-robed monk still had his eyes closed, the noises from the wooden block remained constant. The tone of his voice appeared calm but it sounded like he was keeping people a thousand miles away.

    The woman in the red wedding gown lifted the corners of her mouth. Her smile was as bright as ever and could bring joy to people subconsciously. Her voice was low and collected like she was talking about something that did not matter to her,

    ¡°Master, I¡¯m about to get married.¡±

    Crack! The wooden mallet held by the gray-robed monk broke unexpectedly and the noises of knocking the wooden block ceased abruptly. He froze like a mud puppet.

    The smile of the woman faded slowly with a hint of beautiful sorrow. She continued,

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to ept it, so I¡¯ve decided to end myself.¡±

    With a loud bang, the gray-robed monk sprang to his feet, almost causing the incense table to fall over.

    End herself? The gray-robed monk¡¯s eyes flew open, they were filled with panic and worry. He had no other emotions. He reached both of his arms in an attempt to stop her.

    However, he could see with his bright ck eyes that blood had already ran dry from the neck of the woman d in the wedding gown. It was difficult to tell if she was wearing a red wedding gown or a bloodied gown.

    His arms went right through her, he could not feel anything physical. His hands just went through her.

    The gray-robed monk froze. He gazed straight as her figure started to fade before his eyes.

    When a ghost appears before a monk, it is only to bid farewell.

    ng, the incense burner table crashed to the floor. Ash drifted all over the ce, engulfing the monk. The scene slowly began to disperse until it merely lingered in the vast main hall.

    What was that? Meng Qi slightly creased his forehead, doubt filled his mind. Just then, another picture scroll unfurled before both his and Gao Lan¡¯s eyes.

    On a sickbed, a woman with attractive features leaned against a pillow. Her cheeks were sunken, she appeared to be gravely ill. She was gasping for air at the moment. Her eyes which were supposed to give off wondrous beauty were starting to ze over.

    A middle-aged schr held her hands tightly beside her. His eyes were filled with deep sorrow and sadness.

    He had thick eyebrows with masculine features, but the mustache above his mouth seemed out of ce.

    When Meng Qi saw the schr, a name popped up in his mind:

    Wu Jizhen, the Frenzied Wanderer of the Six Seas!

    He was the Great Guru who had an unforgettable rtionship with one of the Nirmakayas of the current Mysterious Fairy!

    Meng Qi began to understand.

    All the scenes seen in the main hall were the experiences of the various Nirmakayas of the Mysterious Fairy. Could it be her lives that were manifested by fate?

    She may have treated others badly, but others also ill-treated her!

    Right then, the attractive woman shook Wu Jizhen¡¯s arm meekly. Sincerely, she spoke,

    ¡°From now on, forget about ¨C forget about me...¡±

    Her voice faded as she lost her vitality. Wu Jizhen could not save her no matter how much Mana he tried to transfuse into her body. He lifted his head forcefully and let out a sorrowful howl, it was a woeful cry at his loss of his partner.

    Since the experiences of different Nirmakayas emerged inside the in Girl Pce, the current Mysterious Fairy should be nearby! Realization struck Meng Qi as he used his Ground-Shrinking Technique to move towards the rear hall.

    Unlike what he had first deduced, it looks like this was neither a trap nor an empty attempt. Rather, the choice of location where the Mysterious Fairy conducted her isted practice was really strange, or it can be said that her current situation was confusing to others.

    Was she trying to make a breakthrough?

    Apparently Gao Lan had figured things out quicker than Meng Qi. With a sh of his Taoist Robe, his bright yellow figure had already appeared in front of him. The two of them passed through the two scenes, the Heaven-cherished woman who broke her ill-fated rtionship but was forever forsaken in the path of Buddhism and the story of childhood sweethearts who will love one another for their whole lives, till death they will be buried in the same burial chamber, but in the end there was only one body.

    The further ahead they went, the more they seemingly dwelled into the spiritual realm of the current Mysterious Fairy, witnessing hundreds and thousands of her different lives and emotions.

    Suddenly, Gao Lan who was running ahead slowed down his pace. It was because a woman in in robes was standing still by the door which separated the front hall from the rear hall. She had a pure and elegant poise while her eyes showed benevolence which could relieve all living beings. Her elegant demeanor was unrivalled in the current generation. She was also gorgeous and admirable.

    She had her hair in an updo which was held together by a wooden hairpin, her appearance resembled a Grihapati.

    Meng Qi then noticed that Gao Lan had stopped in his tracks, his eyes which were stern and cold were flooded with burning emotions of inexplicable astonishment and joy, as if he was a youngster who had fallen madly in love.

    ¡°Yan Ran...¡± he called out hoarsely.

    Yan Ran? So this is my sister-inw? Meng Qi stopped as well, while he studied her closely, he noticed that the woman in in robes had many wounds on her body like she had endured a bloody battle. There were still a handful of enemies which appeared fuzzy around her.

    ¡°Gao Lan,¡± Yan Ran looked over with surprise.

    A touched expression spread across Gao Lan¡¯s face. He lifted his right arm and swung his sword,pletely wiping out the surrounding illusionary enemies.

    ¡°Yan Ran, I¡¯ll save you this time for sure!¡± he eximed with excitement.

    ¡°I will make sure that you can upy the dominant position in the Tao body of the Mysterious Fairy!¡±

    Taking a stride forward, Gao Lan stood in front of Yan Ran. Wanting to hold her, he reached his right hand out as she did the same with her slim hands.

    Their hands connected but they went through one another.

    Yan Ran¡¯s face revealed an expression of indescribable regret. She called out to him once more in a smaller voice.

    ¡°Gao Lan...¡±

    Her silhouette began to fade away, and her stamp disintegrated.

    What is going on? Meng Qi could see the rear hall through Yan Ran. There he saw the current Mysterious Fairy sitting next to a coffin, her body was blurry as she disintegrated into the mist, there was no more vitality in her!

    The current Mysterious Fairy passed away while sitting cross-legged?

    Could it be that she lost control and backwashed as she was about to ascend directly to heaven in daylight, causing her to instantly pass away while sitting cross-legged, thus sending her Nirmakaya stamp flying and leaving its trace in the main hall?

    The Mysterious Fairy was actually dead! Meng Qi could not believe his eyes. He had anticipated various situations and deduced different forms of development, but this was a huge plot twist for him.

    I guessed the beginning correctly but I did not guess the ending...

    The current Mysterious Fairy was not only not cautious, she also did note up with any evasive actions. She had not guessed that Brother Doubi wouldunch an early attack to force his way into the in Girl Sect, all in an attempt to snatch her away. However, she died.

    She died and Yan Ran who was her Nirmakaya will never have the chance to be reincarnated!

    Brother Doubi¡¯s years of preparation and his uncontainable dignity had met with such an ending, is this truly Heaven¡¯s Will?

    What is the Heaven¡¯s Will?

    The breakthrough of Dharmakaya had always been the main difference between humans and deities, it was also one of the biggest obstacles in religious practice. The chances of failure were high to begin with. Brother Doubi and him had been evading this possibility subconsciously.

    Meng Qi jolted his head back towards Gao Lan, who was staring lifelessly at the disappearing figure before him, his hand was still in a sping position. In a low voice, he called out,

    ¡°Yan Ran...¡±

    Since ancient times, having excessive affection would only end with regret.

    Boom!

    The in Girl Pce began shaking due to the effect of the tension caused by Meng Qi and Gao Lan who had entered the ce by force.

    Both of them could not adhere to their n of obtaining what they wanted and retreated speedily.

    ¡°Yan Ran!¡±

    Gao Lan tilted his head back and bellowed, his voice echoed with inexplicable anguish.

 Chapter 1107: Humans Will Never Give In

    <h4>Chapter 1107: Humans Will Never Give In</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    Boom!

    The celestial world was turbulent, seas of clouds tumbled as rays of skyglow saturated the voids of space like a coat of amber. The restrictive spell which guarded the gates to its Heart of Formation, held down by the in Girl Sect using something unknown, was activated. Thus, it was about to be fully released.

    ¡°Go!¡±

    Meng Qi cleansed away all his emotions of astonishment, shock, regret, and worry. He became clear about what he had to do. He activated his primary heart, allowing his voice to reach Gao Lan in order to sternly warn him to his senses.

    If we don¡¯t leave now we will never be able to make it out!

    Just then, a scent which carried a sense of immense vicissitude rose from the rear hall. It filled the entire world in a blink of an eye, prompting the statues which depicted the Fairy of the Ninth Heaven from various universes to tremble faintly. Domes of gxies lit up one by one before they started to droop, shining with vivid brightness.

    Meng Qi felt trapped by a sense of rotting dread which he couldn¡¯t quite wrap his head around. He felt as if he would be punished if he made a single move. He then noticed that the ancient coffin in front of the current Mysterious Fairy¡¯s body was creaking open. A slender and graceful hand reached out from within, five pale fingers curled in unison, forming a fist. Slowly, the fist punched outwards.

    The Mysterious Fairy of the Ninth Heaven is sloughing? Meng Qi¡¯s field of vision was upied by the snow white but extremely powerful fist. It was attacking from everywhere while Meng Qi had nowhere to run to. Furthermore, gxies were being turned upside-down, sparkling like gravel, increasing in number. All the living spirits of this world could be easily crushed, just by the aura left by the fist.

    While her remaining strength could neverpare to thete mighty Great Medium, it was still formidable. Just looking at that punch, which seemed fairly ordinary, was already terrifying to Meng Qi. He felt as though his heart was about to burst, like a mountain was toppling over him, crushing him.

    ¡°Come at me!¡±

    His voice thundered, shaking the entire hall. The Invincible de in his right hand appeared to transform into a purple lightning dragon, it was exceptionally straight and sturdy, containing immense power of Yang. His left hand wielded the Celestial Parting Sword, it swung half an arc and five colors of light converged, the expression was beautiful and had a flowing gentleness to it.

    It was a meeting of a lifetime, a fight like this was a rare sight. Like Yin and Yang colliding, they resembled ck-White Tai Chi, snapping at the heels of one another.

    Meng Qi¡¯s acupuncture points opened as virtual shadows of Creator Brahma appeared around him. Primordial auspicious clouds floated down from above and connected with it. Meng Qi stepped into Tai Chi mode.

    ¡°Good move!¡±

    With the reversal of Tai Chi, Yin and Yang became one as the universe began to copse. The flurry of des became an area of dim chaos. With a roar, everything in the surroundings had been devoured, including the frightening fist.

    The void was shattered and time began to unravel. All things ceased to exist as chaos swallowed the universe!

    Crack!

    The walls and pirs which existed in the in Girl Sect for god knows how long were destroyed from the impact of the des and fist shing. Unrepairable huge cracks appeared all over. Following that, the chaos receded like the undting motion of sea tides.

    The moment Gao Lan saw the remains of the Fairy of the Ninth Heaven reacting, it triggered him to snap out of his daze and sorrow. He jumped awake, following Meng Qi¡¯s stern voice, and took a step forward as he brandished the Emperor¡¯s Sword.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s Heaven¡¯s Will, humans will never give in!¡±

    ¡°Yan Ran, wait for my arrival at the Nirvana Realm, I will reverse time and change the past! I will resurrect you!¡±

    With two loud ps of destruction, he prated through the aftershock. Gao Lan regained the resolve in his eyes, his perseverance ignited, fueled by his sorrows.

    After having waited all these years, what is there left to lose?

    If I cannot seed, I would just die and vanish, what do I have to worry about?

    A few beams of golden ray began to shine, merging with one another like a stream of a river, illuminating the darkness. The Light of Humanity converged to form a sword beam, striking into the undting waves. It chopped at the snow white fist precisely.

    As the brothers worked together, the windstorm suddenly engulfed the hall, knocking back the remains of the Fairy of the Ninth Heaven with raw power.

    ¡°Go!¡± Meng Qi grabbed hold of the opportunity and took a step back. He saw a sh of the in Girl Sect, yet from his location, Meng Qi was unable to establish a link to return to safety through the advent of air.

    Gao Lan¡¯s eyes were now dark and withdrawn, his expression was icy cold. Without any dy, he followed right behind Meng Qi.

    At the moment, the clouds formed a sea in the sky, while voids of the sky glowed like amber. The in Girl Sect¡¯s Heart of Formation was almostpletely exposed.

    Meng Qi with his quick thinking, summoned the closed-eye sacred warrior who sat before the Buddha to his side to prepare to grab hold of a link, to use the advent of air on this universe so that he can escape from the in Girl Fairnd. Just then, an ethereal but emotionless voice emerged out of thin air, ¡°The two worlds are divided!¡±

    Instantaneously, the amber glow deepened. Meng Qi found himself unable to detect any links from the other worlds outside, be it the Real World or various universes. It was as if he had vanished from the universe without a trace.

    Is this the umted strength which allowed the in Girl Sect to protect its vigor from the Chaos of the Devil Buddha?

    ¡°Stay, visitors!¡± the ethereal voice sounded once more.

    Immediately, Meng Qi and Gao Lan felt that they were both sinking into an invisible swamp. Invisible hands grabbed onto them, making it difficult for them to use the Air-Conveyance technique.

    Primordial auspicious clouds began to soar again above their heads as chaotic dim light descended. Meng Qi relied on the Wu¡¯Ji seal to destroy his shackles while he raised his arms, transforming into the ancient Dhajagga Sutta whichbined with the Invincible de, cutting his way forward forcefully.

    The gleam of his sword was bright beyond words, it promptly obliviated the invisible swamp with an explosive force potent enough to destroy all things created in the world.

    While Gao Lan also utilized humanism over the Heavenly Way, he waved the pale golden sword across his torso, transforming into the ruler of the current world. shing apart the bramble of shackles, he advanced strenuously.

    However, the strange Heart of Formation of the in Girl Sect was frighteningly abnormal. The two of them used up all of their techniques, yet they could only catch up with the rate that the Exterior Realm was disappearing,pletely restrained by the invisible hands that were constantly regenerating.

    Right then, the ethereal voice sounded without any emotion,

    ¡°The Myriad World Annihtion Divine Orb of the Ninth Heaven Ten Earths!¡±

    Instantly, gaps dted in the sea of cloud, each one of them leading into vast and endless universes. Stars were smashed apart as gxies overflowed, stacking up constantly until it was about to be a ck ball of destruction almost the size of the entire in Girl Fairnd.

    By the minute amounts of aura it emitted, Meng Qi could discern that it was a lot more fearsome than Sha Wujing, whom he had met previously.

    The sky and earth turned pitch ck, and Meng Qi felt as if the world was ending. If this ck ball of destruction came down, there was no way for him to survive. Besides, the two worlds have been divided, it might not be possible to revive depending on a sacrificial projection.

    He exhaled at once, and emerging in his hands was a little emerald tree which shone with a misty green light.

    When the tree appeared, a tremor was felt across the entire in Girl Fairnd, as if it had awakened and had its own life and intelligence. Without a care for the Myriad World Annihtion Divine Orb of the Ninth Heaven Ten Earths, the amber glow began to squirm and like a stomach, it expelled both Meng Qi and Gao Lan from this world. No words could express the horrifying sensation.

    The Tree of Da Dao!

    It devours all things in the Nine Levels of Heaven, at least for now!

    This was the trump card which had allowed Meng Qi to journey to the in Girl Sect without any worry!

    The lights and shadows changed before Meng Qi¡¯s eyes as he found Gao Lan and himself falling into a vast ocean. They trod on the waves in a form which resembled a dragon god.

    ¡°Third brother,e and apany me for a drink,¡± Gao Lan spoke in an extraordinarily calm voice without averting his eyes, as if he was hiding the iciness in the depths.

    Meng Qi stored away the Tree of Da Dao and the Divine Invincible de, ¡°Sure!¡± he replied without hesitation.

    ...

    Inside the in Girl Ancient Pce of in Girl Fairnd.

    The corpse of the current Mysterious Fairy sat crossed-legged and still before the ancient coffin. She was beautiful and elegant as always, as if she was still alive.

    Creak, creak, creak. The coffin opened, the remains of the Fairy of the Ninth Heaven sat up slowly. Her eyes opened, and although hesitant, they emitted apelling aura. She did not give off a single sense of being a dead body, it was as if she had resurrected.

    Moreover, her appearance was simr to Liu Luo, the descendant of the Mysterious Fairy!

    She murmured to herself, ¡°The Tree of Da Dao?¡±

 Chapter 1108: The Wild Song Is A Tearless Cry

    <h4>Chapter 1108: The Wild Song Is A Tearless Cry</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    Deep blue waves moved up and down, and there was not a single ind in sight. The dark night was surrounded byplete silence as a small boat rocked on the surface of the water. Meng Qi and Gao Lan both sat at the head and tail of the boat respectively, with jars of wineid out in front of them. They went their separate ways to Heavenly Crown and Bamboo Cloud Crown without caring about their messy appearances.

    ¡°Fuck!¡± Gao Lan did not conceal his misery as he lifted up a jar of wine and chugged it all down his throat.

    Regarding the incident in in Girl Fairnd, Meng Qi felt that it was a shame as well. He was also worried that Brother Doubi¡¯s personality would split again. When rying the reflected self, and when facing the legendary threshold of I am who I am, this sort of situation would mean the end of his path on martial arts. With that, he raised another jar of wine and glugged it down.

    With the ess to the Myriad World, everything had be incredibly convenient. Even in the deep parts of the faraway Donghai, one could easily ess the market to buy small boats and wine, without the need for any preparation beforehand. Sadly, even if there was no distance, even if there would no longer be any hindrance inmunication between myriad worlds, the essence of emotions will never be altered. There would still be joy and misery, some would be in love and some would be alone.

    Compared to Gao Lan¡¯s decades of effort and decades of hope which were all destroyed in a blink of an eye, his ten years of meditation and ten years of loneliness did indeed seem unfair. Meng Qi started to feel pity this man whom he could rte to.

    The two drank a few jars in silence. Gao Lan finally let out a long and heavy sigh. With his hair flowing in the wind, he seemed less imposing, and more messy, ¡°In the current world, you and I are the ones who sit at the very top, respected by the world. There are no more than two people who can actually challenge us. It is a shame that we were unable to triumph over our own fates, unable to do anything but watch helplessly as it trampled us.¡±

    ¡°What good will owning this realm do to me? What good will having all this power do to me?¡±

    His tone was just as straightforward as when Meng Qi first met him. His words were not exaggerated, but rather illustrated the truth. After stepping into the Heavenly Realm, Meng Qi who had already been equipped with the legendary Nirvana traits, possessed abilities which wereparable to the old saints due to his indestructible original body. In this world, he need not be humble. He could say with pride that out of all the martial arts masters out there, there were only two and a half people who could challenge him!

    Mister Luda had be a heavenly celestial for many years, but due to his principle to not rely on others, he had to go through thorny paths which left his clothes in tatters, as he fumbled forward step by step. His improvement was fairly slow, but he undoubtedly had strong potential in the future. As of now, there was still quite arge gap between his level and the saints. Even if his sword skills slightly exceeded Meng Qi¡¯s, his overall abilities were still much lower.

    When he was still an Earth Fairy, Meng Qi was able to hold his fight against both the Primeval Deity and the Primeval Dipper at once. Although his opponents did go easy on him, the Invincible de and the Wu¡¯Ji Seal¡¯s strength was still proven. Now that he had be a Celestial Being, the same could no longer be applied. It was only natural that he would win over the Primeval Deity.

    Which is why, other than the Tirthankara Supremes and the mighty Great Mediums, the two Celestial Beings that Meng Qi was wary about were the Devil Master Han Guang and the Heavenly Sword Su Wuming. The former was the incarnation of both Yama and the Celestial Ruler, and could easily take control of space and time with his mighty power, which could be proven from the battle with Brahma in the Jade Pce. Thetter had not appeared in public for many years. Although the rumors from the right path for humans is the vicissitudes of life group could not urately depict the truth, Meng Qi believed that with his umted experience withmunicating with reflected selves, the rumors should not have strayed too far away from the truth. He must have improved drastically.

    The other half would be Gao Lan from the Great Zhou Dynasty.

    Even against them, Meng Qi did not lose a fraction of his confidence. After hearing Gao Lan¡¯s sigh, he smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Not everything can go ording to our wishes. As long as we do not go against our conscience, we should always continue to strive.¡±

    At that moment, an opponent who he could notpete against shed across his mind: the legendary Sha Wujing who had awakened in advance. However, after leaving the Jade Pce, he was nowhere to be seen. Nobody knew where he had gone off to, and what secret mission did he have.

    He then remembered that the Death Mother had purposely reminded him about the secret Pilgrimage to the West, which made Meng Qi suspect that Sha Wujing had gone to the West.

    Gao Lan raised up the wine jar, and chugged down another mouthful. With his messed up hair and insane expression, he pointed to the sky and yelled, ¡°You useless God! I shall rece you once and for all!¡±

    ¡°So what if fate makes a fool out of me? So what if I can¡¯t win over destiny? When I reach Nirvana and turn back time, I can still bring her back to life! No one can stop me!¡±

    Strong wine has little effect on Celestial Beings. Even so, often it is not the wine which intoxicates, but the drinker who is drunk in his own thoughts.

    His shout echoed through the night, and Gao Lan felt a sudden wave of misery washing over him. Straining his hoarse voice, he sang at the top of his lungs,

    ¡°A century passes by like a dream, I sigh as I think of the past.¡±

    ¡°Springes today, flowers wither tomorrow, give me my punishment so I can blow out the candles.¡±

    ...

    ¡°How many Chong Yang Festivals can we celebrate, how many cups can we drink?¡±

    The wild song sounded like a cry. He reminisced the scenes before they were sworn brothers, only this time it was more miserable. It was as though the persistent loneliness, sadness, and the broken golden Buddha statue had appeared right before his eyes. The flowers have bloomed and withered for countless times, the Buddha did not appear, and even the person was nowhere to be seen.

    While tapping the sides of the boat, he sang along with Gao Lan,

    ¡°... afraid of the dusk but the duskes quickly, unwilling to grieve but how can I not? The new tear stains ovep with the old, the heartbroken are thinking of the heartbroken...¡±

    They sang as they grieved, and grieved while singing. Gao Lan threw out the wine jars one by one, and sobbed as he sang,

    ¡°The heartbroken are thinking of the heartbroken...¡±

    When the song had ended, the pain remained. Gao Lan suddenly took a few steps forward, toward the west. A normal talking voice suddenly drifted into Meng Qi¡¯s ears, ¡°I n to dere war on the Myriad Worlds to spread the glory of humanity.

    Dere war on the Myriad Worlds to spread humanity? Meng Qi was stunned. He quickly understood that this was the legendary path of all royal descendents, tomunicate with the other selves, and to conquer the world.

    Although Gao Lan had been a Celestial Being for quite some time, it was still hard to believe that he could influence Myriad Worlds without any aid, just like the effect of the Hao Tian Mirror fragments. Of course, being the inheritance from the legends of Nirvana, the Emperor¡¯s Golden Book might contain some secret countermeasures.

    Gao Lan¡¯s figure disappeared, leaving behind one sentence, ¡°The Southern Wastnd won¡¯t be excluded from the spreading of humanity. I will eventually fight him, but not anytime soon.¡±

    Surprise shed across Meng Qi¡¯s eyes, he was suddenly sober. This certainly put him in a difficult position. Fortunately, Brother Doubi was provoked, and wanted to quickly prove the legends. Perhaps there was still room to turn things back.

    ¡°Where should I go next?¡± Meng Qi sighed after a long time.

    Repairing the boundaries of the Endless Sea was the most crucial task, but the only thing he could think of was the Sea Calming Pearl. To find the Sea Calming Pearl, he has to turn back time and find the clue, which can only be done with an artifact like the Moonlight Mirror.

    Regarding this matter, he need not worry as he had the unreturned Seven-Kill Tablet with him. As it has been less than nine hundred years since the ones from the Pilgrimage to the West had fallen from the Heavenly Court, the tablet could still go back to where he wants to.

    The only problem was that his power was at its limit. It would take ten years for him to recoverpletely.

    ¡°The Endless Sea will definitely undergo changes in ten years time. There¡¯s no way I can wait for ten years. The only alternative is to search for a universe with a different time flow,¡± Meng Qi nodded to himself. ¡°Also, I¡¯d need to leave some time to search for the Sea Calming Pearl. Ideally, I need a world where a few months will equal to ten years here.¡±

    Although he could sense quite many universes with the power of the Hao Tian Mirror fragments, and even created many legends, he had yet to discover time flows with such arge contrast.

    ¡°Zhiwei has been practicing this for a longer time than I have, and not to mention Senior Su. I should seek their advice. Meng Qi took out the Myriad World Talisman, and logged into the right path for humans is the vicissitudes of life group chat to seek advice.

    After a while, Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s familiar voice rang, ¡°I actually do know of a simr universe. However, the faster time flows, the weaker the universe. It won¡¯t be able to bear the weight of our arrival.¡±

    Won¡¯t be able to bear the weight of our arrival? Meng Qi gave it some thought and conversed with Zhiwei in private, ¡°If the power used to bind the Seven-Kill Tablet is transferred using another method, will it work?¡±

    Zhiwei hummed a while and said, ¡°That might work, but you ought to give it a test beforehand. Don¡¯t send the Seven-Kill Tablet in straight away as it might destroy the universe together with the living beings in it.¡±

    ¡°If possible, it won¡¯t be a bad idea to send Yu Shu and Zhao Laowu there to train for ten years,¡± Meng Qi said with a smile.

    ...

    In the Blessed Nation.

    A young boy in his teens sat beneath the eaves of the house, looking at the moonlight with a dazed look on his face. Today was the day to connect andmunicate with the protection deity, but when he tried it out in private, there was still no response at all.

    The foundation of the Blessed Nation was theurgy, which summons the corresponding protection deity to possess one¡¯s body to fight. Therefore, this matter was taken very seriously. Without the protection deity, one would be considered as nothing but trash.

 Chapter 1109: The Chart Of Deities Achievement Ranking

    <h4>Chapter 1109: The Chart Of Deities Achievement Ranking</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    The hook-like cold moon and its light were like a dream. The surroundings were silent and the scenery was peaceful enough to attract literates and poets to sing. However, all Gan Ruoxu could feel was the intense cold encasing his body. His sight was pitch ck, like it was a reflection of his future; the shimmering silvery snow was like an ice which froze his heart.

    The Blessed Nation was considered as one of the three strongest nations, and had been using theurgy as their foundation for many generations. They believed that human beings were able to reunite with the skies by nature. Through constant practice, one could connect with one of the many deities and receive protection, power, as well as direct knowledge from them. With the enhancement, they could even summon the deity to possess their bodies to demonstrate the deity¡¯s strength. From flying to burrowing, nothing would be impossible.

    Nheless, not every single person could sessfully connect with the deities. Some fail to receive response due tock of talent, and others due to personality. These people are seen as tainted or abandoned, and are often looked down upon. As they do not have power and direct knowledge, they were naturally abased socially.

    Because of this, the ability to connect with a protection deity would be thergest turning point in the lives of the Blessed Nation¡¯s citizens.

    Panic and worry started to show in Gan Ruoxu¡¯s eyes, and his expression turned into a helpless one. Tomorrow would be theing-of-age ceremony for sixteen year olds, which was a crucial annual event as they would be allowed tomunicate with the protection deities for free. If he were to fail this time, not only would his name be listed down, he would also be made fun of and looked down upon by the others. Moreover, he would have to spend his own money to hire a Star Priest if he wanted to try again. Even if his parents were to work for a whole lifetime, and even if he were to sell his life to the devil, it might not even be enough!

    The consequences of failing were so terrifying, but he just could not get a response when he tried alone. ording to his ssmates, with years of practice, one should normally be able to sense a subtle feeling or some sort of unusual condition, even without any ceremony.

    If none of these urred, Gan Ruoxu clearly understood what it meant.

    He looked at the bright moon in a daze, ¡°Even just a Jade Rabbit would be fine, I really won¡¯t mind.¡±

    The night was long, and Gan Ruoxu could not stop pacing about. His heart had been beating incredibly fast and it would not calm down at all. He only returned home while pouting after the rooster crowed and his parents had awaken.

    His mother looked noticeably aged, with a head full of hidden grey hair. She looked at him with worry and gentleness, and said, ¡°Xu Er, don¡¯t care too much about it. It¡¯s alright if you can¡¯t sense anything.¡±

    His father sat beside the table, smoking a pipe. He said in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s our fault. If you were born in another family, you¡¯d definitely be able to get a protection deity.¡±

    The couple were both abandoned, and lived rather difficult lives.

    Gan Ruoxu would sometimes have simr thoughts as well, but when listening to the words from his father¡¯s mouth, his face reddened with anger, ¡°What does this have to do with the both of you! I will definitely seed!¡±

    With that, he turned his head and ran. He sprinted to the county school without stopping midway, as if he could leave all his troubles and worries behind by doing so.

    The school was already packed with people, most of them came to watch due to curiosity. They wanted to see which protection deities would be sensed this year.

    ¡°I heard that this year, a boy was able to connect with the ck Emperor, receiving ckwater Divinity, and bing the direct disciple of the National Guard Temple,¡± someone was discussing loudly. Gan Ruoxu subconsciously slowed down as he listened.

    Connecting with the ck Emperor? That¡¯s one of the Five Emperors with a high ranking on the Deity Ranking List. To receive his protection would mean taking a step straight into the sky!

    ¡°For real? To be able to connect with the Great Emperor Zhenwu, isn¡¯t some rare talent that appears only once in a thousand years? Even the founding ancestor of our Blessed Nation who only connected with the Master of Purple Star, was already considered incredibly impressive. Connecting with the ck Emperor would be reaching straight up to the skies!¡± someone said with shock.

    The person who first spoke said, ¡°Over the past thousand years, the number of rare talents who connected with the Five Emperors could be counted with just one hand. I can only recall that the previous emperor of our Blessed Nation had connected with the Qing Emperor. It was a shame that even the heavens were jealous of him, and he passed away at a young age, before being able to conquer the world.

    ¡°That person who is persecuting in other regions right now seemed to have also connected with a deity of a simr ss to the Five Emperors. It¡¯s a shame that the government and the Taoist temple have concealed everything, so it¡¯s hard to know for sure...¡¯

    Listening to their conversation, Gan Ruoxu felt both emotional and nervous. He walked to the front of the stage of the county school, and met a few of his ssmates.

    ¡°Gan Ruoxu, which deity do you think you¡¯d be able to connect with?¡± the round-faced fatty asked joyfully.

    Out of nowhere, Gan Ruoxu felt a twinge of annoyance. He felt like leaving without a word, but could not bring himself to do that straight to his smiling face. He could only mutter in response, ¡°I¡¯m hoping for a seventh ss, I suppose. How ¡¯bout you?¡±

    The eight ss consisted of the confidential officers, the immortal children, and so forth. The ninth ss consisted of the heavenly soldiers and the earth deities. They do not have specific names, and are known by their positions instead. Those connected with these deities will simply receive a low amount of power and direct knowledge, which makes them only ever so slightly stronger than the abandoned.

    Wu Ju, the round-faced fattyughed and said, ¡°I tried again yesterday and felt a subtle connection with the stars above the sky. One of the fifth ss Celestial Officers, perhaps.¡±

    Connecting with a fifth ss Celestial Officer would definitely ensure a bright path ahead. He might even be able to take charge of a state or a county in the future! Gan Ruoxu felt a wave of disappointment. Wu Ju had always beenzy and could not bepared to himself. Yet now, he could barely see a strand of hope while Wu Ju could be a fifth ss officer! He couldn¡¯t evenpare.

    ¡°Seventh ss?¡± the tall skinny boy beside Wu Ju scoffed. His eyes were tiny, as if he were constantly squinting. ¡°I¡¯ve never heard you mention anything about experiencing abnormalities, what will you use to connect with seventh ss deities? Hah! What can the son of two abandoned parents aplish? It¡¯s not that you don¡¯t want to mention anything, it¡¯s because you have nothing to show, right?¡±

    Gan Ruoxu was was furious. He felt like his pants had been ripped off, and he said before he could stop himself, ¡°Xue Lian, you¡¯re spouting nonsense!¡±

    His loud echoing voice attracted stares from many people, including female ssmates and bystanding elders. The stares made Gan Ruoxu feel embarrassed and awkward.

    ¡°Spouting nonsense?¡± Xue Lianughed coldly and added, ¡°I will most probably connect with a Taoist Master of the sixth ss. I¡¯d like to see which deity you¡¯d connect with. If you can¡¯t connect with any, don¡¯t me me for making you kneel down before me and apologize!¡±

    ¡°Hmmp!¡± Gan Ruoxu felt a sudden pang of guilt. He walked away without answering, as panic started to build up within him.

    After a while, the county magistrate and the county school host started the ceremony, and everyone quieted down.

    ¡°To select talents for our country, we wee the deities, the heavens above, and the earth below, to be our witness...¡± The county magistrate and the county school host each held three joysticks, and prayed with sincerity. Then, they carefully took out a roll of scroll from a jade box. The scroll was weaved from thin silk, which shimmered in the lights.

    When the scroll was opened, it measured three feet long. The names of different deities were listed on it, each name emitting a unique aura. This was the Chart of Deities Achievement Ranking. By standing in front of it, followed by a fully focused sensing for ten minutes, the name of the deity who is willing to connect with the person would exude a golden light, which would be absorbed into the person¡¯s head.

    The Chart of Deities Achievement Ranking was hung respectfully on the wooden nks ced on the tall stage, with the content revealed to the eyes of the public.

    The first ss consisted only of the Three Pristines, with the middle one being the most respectable. They were the Heavenly Lord Lingbao, Heavenly Lord Yuanshi, and Heavenly Lord Daode respectively.

    The second ss consisted of the Five Emperors and a few Taoism Lords. The middle was Lord Xuantian, on the left was the Qing Emperor, the Golden Emperor, the Multi-treasure Heavenly King, and so on. The right side was the ck Emperor, The Fire Emperor, Great Deity Zhenyuan, and so forth.

    The third ss consisted of the God of Thunder Yuangu, the Fairy of the Ninth Heaven, the Master of Purple Star, Lady Mother of the Chariot, Heavenly Lord Guangcheng, Immortal Eng, and so forth.

    The fourth ss consisted of the Northern Star Lord, Southern Star Lord, the Twenty Eight Star Masters and other Star Lord, the Thunder Tribe, Fire Tribe, Star Tribe, and other immortals, as well as the legendary true deities.

    The fifth ss consisted of the other Celestial Officers, Sea Emperors, Great Generals, and the Big Four Celestial Masters.

    The sixth ss consisted of the remaining Celestial Masters and other deities.

    After this ss, there would no longer be big names and deities, but only direct job positions. Anyone attaining the seventh ss positions, like the Six Armor Generals or their equivalent, their qualifications would be considered rather good. Those who connect with the fifth or sixth ss deities would have bright futures. Inparison, the seventh ss ones were rather normal. If one were to connect with a fourth ss deity, the news would stir up the whole country, and his or her name would be sent to the emperor and the head of the National Guard Temple. As for the third ss, it would only ur with sheer luck, and everyone who seeds in that would be considered a rare talent and would definitely be future important figures of the country.

    A second ss blessing would only appear once in a thousand years, while the first ss was only listed as a form of respect. Nobody had ever seeded in connecting with them.

    After all the formalities, the ceremony finally began. Gan Ruoxu watched as his peers, familiar or unfamiliar, walked up to the tall stage, and shut their eyes as they focused their senses. Most of them seeded, with most being eighth and ninth sses, and only a few could connect with seventh ss deities. The situation was rather expected. There were a few who failed to connect, and they either burst into tears on the spot or ran away in disbelief. Gan Ruoxu empathized with them, and he became more and more nervous.

    At that moment, the round-faced fatty Wu Ju walked up the stage and closed his eyes, silently gathering all his senses. After a short while, a name on the Chart of Deities Achievement Ranking emitted a golden light. The name that popped out was Marshal Tianpeng.

    ¡°Marshal Tianpeng?¡± Gan Ruoxu was in awe. This was a strong fifth ss deity, who was the legendary admiral of the Heavenly River¡¯s ten million navys. Wu Ju is so lucky! He would definitely have a bright future ahead!

    The county magistrate stroked his beard and said while nodding with a smile, ¡°Not bad, not bad at all.¡±

    Our county has finally gained a fifth ss deity. This time we will have something to present to the higher-ups.

    Wu Ju¡¯s body was glowing. He did not conceal his delightment as he skipped down the stage to receive praise from his ssmates and the elders. Xue Lian was the following one to walk up the stage. He stood before the scroll with his eyes closed tightly, and gathered all his senses.

    After five minutes, the scroll finally lit up. It was a seventh ss Six Armor General.

    Xue Lian could not hide his disappointment as he was both frustrated and angry. As he came down, he saw Gan Ruoxu who was preparing to walk up the stage. With a cold hmph, he jeered, ¡°Getting a seventh ss is still stronger than you, because you won¡¯t even have any!¡±

    Gan Ruoxu¡¯s heart was beating like thunder and was not in the mood to talk to him. He ascended the stage and staggered towards the scroll, almost tripping in the process, which stirred a round giggles from the crowd.

    He shut his eyes and everything became dark, as if he was trapped in a despair which he could never escape. He gathered every inch of his senses to connect with the energy of the deities.

    None of the seventh ss generals responded.

    Gan Ruoxu felt a wave of disappointment. He could only move his senses downwards, trying out each eight and ninth ss deity.

    The time passed by quickly and he realized that he had yet sensed anything. He began to panic, and cold sweat covered his forehead.

    ¡°It¡¯s almost been ten minutes and he¡¯s still not sensing anything. I¡¯m afraid this one¡¯s abandoned as well.¡±

    ¡°Exactly the same as the previous ones.¡±

    ¡°Hah! Do you think he¡¯d burst into tears or run from the scene?¡±

    The voices entered his ears and Gan Ruoxu felt like he was going to go crazy. He could already imagine Xue Lianughing at him as he kneeled and apologized to the fatty.

    Right at that moment, he felt a sudden warmth spreading through his head, as if sunlight had shone through the darkness.

    What¡¯s this? Gan Ruoxu followed the sunlight with his senses and discovered that the front of his path was filled with bright light, as if he had opened his eyes.

    The entire Chart of Deities Achievement Ranking lit up, emitting a warm glow as golden lotuses filled the surroundings. The sacred aura was absorbed into one of the names on the scroll.

    There¡¯s finally a reaction! Gan Ruoxu felt insanely happy.

    A golden light radiated from the name. The name popped up and Gan Ruoxu could finally see clearly. It was:

    The Heavenly Lord Yuanshi!

    The Heavenly Lord Yuanshi? Gan Ruoxu was stunned. His delightment had beenpletely devoured by his shock. He suspected that he had fainted and all this was just a dream.

    ¡°The Heavenly Lord Yuanshi!¡± the county magistrate and the host shouted in shock from below the stage, with their eyes almost popping out. The surroundings becamepletely silent, just like a dead city.

    Someone actually connected with the Three Pristines!

    This has never happened before!

 Chapter 1110: Visualizing Yuanshi

    <h4>Chapter 1110: Visualizing Yuanshi</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    Above the tall stage, the Chart of Deities Achievement Ranking was covered by ayer of deep and mysterious light, as if it reached through the boundaries of heaven and earth, passed through the expansive starry sky, and arrived at an illusory Celestial World. A high and mighty sacred aura radiated from deep within, which turned into Chinese Globe Flowers, giving everyone present the impulse to bow down to the sacred power.

    The name was highlighted and the lights radiating from it lit up the whole ce. The four big words seemed to be floating in thin air. That was the Heavenly Lord Yuanshi who sat at the highest and centermost ce!

    The Heavenly Lord Yuanshi... everyone including the county magistrate and the host seemed to have turned into a y puppet. The golden light was reflected on their faces, and their eyes were filled with bewilderment as if they were having a daydream.

    Ever since the creator of Taiping Dao dreamed of the Celestial Ruler, and worshipped the Ether as the Yellow Sky, the concept of theurgy started to spread. After many generations of connecting with various deities, eventually, the Chart of Deities Achievement Ranking was created. At first, the Celestial Ruler was considered to be the highest ranked and sat at the very top of the list. The Four Emperors among the Five Emperors from Five ces were ced below him, followed by the Multi-treasure Heavenly King, the Great Zhenyuan Deity, and so forth. Later, they took into consideration the fact that this was the Taoist Sect Heavenly Court and the Deity Records, which meant that the Three Pristine Daode Tianzuns should not be left out. Only then were their names included, as a mere form of respect. Nobody had ever imagined that someone would be able to connect with one of them.

    The fact was that in the millions of years since the Chart of Deities Achievement Ranking had been finalized, the Five Emperors from Five ces, the Multi-treasure Heavenly King, the Great Zhenyuan Deity, and the others had all connected with at least one familiar. The Celestial Ruler had never appeared, but he had at least appeared in the dreams of the Taiping Dao creator, who received arge amount of direct knowledge. The Three Pristine Daode Tianzuns were the only ones who had never shown any form of connection.

    However today, within this small county, a young boy received an acknowledgement from the head of the Three Pristine Daode Tianzuns, the Heavenly Lord Yuanshi. How could one believe their own eyes?

    Throughout millions of years, a long time had passed, and Taiping Dao had already separated into the National Guard Temple, the Teaching of Five Pecks of Rice, Yellow Turbanism, etc. Who would have thought that such a spectacr never-before-seen urrence would happen!?

    From an acknowledgement from the Three Pristine to Yuanshi¡¯s decree, could it be a sign that an event of overwhelming importance was soon to ur?

    The light was dazzling, and every corner of the words Heavenly Lord Yuanshi was luminously lit up. The light entered Gan Ruoxu¡¯s head, causing his whole body to quiver. He felt like there were chaotic seeds nted in his head, they were neither cold nor hot, neither big nor small.

    The name returned to the Chart of Deities Achievement Ranking, the Chinese Globe Flowers disappeared, and the lights faded away. Everything returned to its original form. Only then did people start to snap out of their daze. He started to recite in a low voice filled with respect and affection,

    ¡°The Celestial Venerable of the Primordial Beginning.¡±

    For some reason, he subconsciously made minor changes of the honorifics of the Heavenly Lord Yuanshi, which seemed to be more suited for the sacred energy that he sensed just now.

    This showed the connection between heaven and earth, where changes came naturally. At least that was how he felt.

    Along with his soft recitation, the teens and crowd who came to attend the ceremony started to lower their heads, and recited in a soft voice,

    ¡°The Celestial Venerable of the Primordial Beginning...¡±

    With a loud rumble, the sky seemed to split open and rain started to fall. The rain fell on his body, but he did not feel soaked at all. Instead, he felt an indescribable sense offort, as if all his illnesses could be healed without medicine.

    It is the Heavenly Lord Yuanshi! The Celestial Venerable of the Primordial Beginning! As a country whose most foundation was Taoism theurgy, it was no surprise that they would have a strong belief in Taoism, as they continued to recite continuously right until Gan Ruoxu opened his eyes and turned around. He looked at the people below the stage with mixed feelings of being confused and excited.

    Xue Lian¡¯s heart suddenly skipped a beat, and droplets of cold sweat started to form on his forehead. Gan Ruoxu became the Heavenly Lord Yuanshi¡¯s family, so what would be of him?

    If he knew from the start, then he would not have spoken such words!

    As Gan Ruoxu looked at all pairs of eyes which were filled with awe, he felt as if he had tasted the sweetest and purest honey. There were no words to describe this feeling offort and ease. His parents were both abandoned and were harshly discriminated upon, while he was also frequently bullied by his ssmates.

    Today, he had gained the greatest return from all the sufferings and hardships he had faced throughout his life!

    The time to hold one¡¯s head high with pride woulde naturally!

    Although the county magistrate¡¯s Protection Deity was only in the sixth ss, due to many years of practice, they shared a strong bond. He was able to control his senses due to stable spiritual control and came to his senses rather quickly. Many thoughts crossed his mind,

    After the ck Emperor, the Heavenly Lord Yuanshi appeared. This is something that has never urred throughout history. Could this be signifying that chaos will soon approach?

    This won¡¯t do. We have to safely escort Gan Ruoxu into the capital as soon as possible to be protected. We cannot allow our enemies to assassinate him before he grows up!

    It is a shame that the news can no longer be hidden... he sighed quietly. Under normal circumstances, most people would be able to sense abnormalities when trying alone, and those who suspected that they had a connection with deities of the third ss and above would have to report to the imperial court immediately. They would then stand before the Chart of Deities Achievement Ranking in advance and undergo secret training. However, the third ss consisted of high ranked deities like the Fairy of Ninth Heaven, the Master of Purple Star, Lady Mother of the Chariot, and the Heavenly Lord Guangcheng, all of which would usually not appear in a hundred or even a thousand years. Because of this, the rule had been long forgotten, just like the case of the ck Emperor and the Heavenly Lord Yuanshi.

    The county magistrate took a step forward. His eyes met with the host for a short while, and he announced with a clear and loud voice,

    ¡°Today, my Blessed Nation has received sacred protection from the Heavenly Lord Yuanshi. This is a grand event which has never urred in a million years. However, the world is currently not in peace, and we have to be cautious about our enemies in case of assassination. I ask of all who are present today to not reveal a word regarding this matter to the outer world,¡± he had a soothing voice filled with maism, and a purple glow radiated from his eyes. He seemed to have the mysterious power to gain the people¡¯s trust, and influence the crowd.

    In this day and age, the family of the Heavenly Lord Yuanshi would be equal to a golden trump card. If chaos were to ur in this era where theurgy existed, there would be no need to guess whether the people would choose to follow the familiar of the Heavenly Lord Yuanshi and the Great Emperor Zhenwu, or the third and fourth ss deities. That name alone could be used as a g to determine the fate of religion and the whole country. If this power could not be owned, then it would be better off destroyed even if that would anger the deities.

    As for how the Blessed Nation would handle this matter, whether they would nurture him with care due to their fear of the Lord, or would choose to sacrifice a person by killing the family as a scapegoat, the county magistrate did not care to think about it. After all, his job would be fulfilled once the familiar was sent to the capital.

    Influenced by his direct knowledge and charming voice, the audience all thought that the county magistrate¡¯s words made perfect sense, and had to be obeyed.

    The county magistrate then turned to look at Gan Ruoxu. He gave him a simple bow, not caring the least bit of their difference in position, and said, ¡°Sir Gan, your identity is of extreme importance, I would have to send you into the capital as soon as possible to receive protection. You will only be given fifteen minutes to say farewell, is that alright?¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡± Gan Ruoxu was still a teenager who was in high spirits. Entering the capital was exactly what he wished for.

    The county magistrate looked at the surroundings and said with a smile, ¡°To be less eye-catching and avoid suspicion from our enemies, I will send Wu Ju, the Marshal Tianpeng, and the others into the capital as well, with the excuse of receiving the seal in advance.¡±

    One group focused on transporting the people in, while the other focused on rying the message to let the capital being swiftly informed about the situation.

    Connecting with the ck Emperor was no big deal ifpared to the presence of the Heavenly Lord Yuanshi!

    ...

    In the house which had not been repaired for a long time, Gan Ruoxu¡¯s face was flushed red, his eyes brightened up with excitement as he watched his parents walk out of the room. Without waiting for them to ask any questions, he said. ¡°Dad, mom, I¡¯ve been acknowledged by a deity!¡±

    His parents were both stunned. Tears started to flow down their cheeks. The two middle-aged people were crying like young children, releasing all the hardships and sufferings they had endured throughout the years.

    ¡°Good, good, good!¡± they said with their voices ovepping. They only remembered to ask after some time, ¡°Which deity is it?¡±

    Gan Ruoxu smiled with his lips pressed together and said, ¡°I¡¯m keeping it a secret for now. You two will know after seven days. I¡¯ve received the favor of the National Guard Temple, so I¡¯ll have to enter the capital immediately to undergo training.¡±

    ¡°Great news, this is great news!¡± his parents did not further question him. They suspected that their son had connected with a high ranked deity, possibly a fourth ss Star-Lord or Immortal.

    ...

    The two chariots traveled with high speed. Gan Ruoxu and Wu Ju coincidentally sat opposite to each other.

    Wu Ju shrunk back slightly due to fear and was secretly monitoring Gan Ruoxu. When Gan Ruoxu turned to look at him, he forced a smile and said, ¡°You¡¯ve never told us about your abnormalities. Now I know it was because you didn¡¯t want to scare us.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t experience any abnormalities. However, the Heavenly Lord Yuanshi does symbolize nothingness, so I suppose it is more urate to have felt nothing,¡± Gan Ruoxu had already calmed down and was able to find an exnation.

    As Wu Ju felt that Gan Ruoxu¡¯s attitude seemed rather pleasant, he mustered up his courage and asked, ¡°What direct knowledge did you receive? Mine is the True Power of the Heavenly River.¡±

    What type of direct knowledge will the head of Three Daode Tianzuns, the Heavenly Lord Yuanshi grant him?

    Gan Ruoxu went nk. He seemed to have not received any direct knowledge.

    Could it be that chaotic seed which was nted in his head?

    ¡°It¡¯s a bitplicated. I haven¡¯t figured out exactly what type of direct knowledge it is. I¡¯ll need some time to fullyprehend what it is,¡± Gan Ruoxu answered with honesty.

    Wu Ju had the intention of sucking up to him, and the two were happily chatting away. When the night drew in, the group entered the National Guard Yard in the capital.

    As they stepped into the front gate, Gan Ruoxu saw an old Taoist with a head of white hair advancing toward him at full speed. The old man stopped in front of him, and said emotionally, ¡°Could you be Gan?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s me,¡± Gan Ruoxu bowed with a slight smile.

    ¡°Quick, follow me,¡± the old Taoist did not care about the others. He led Gan Ruoxu through the National Guard Pce located in front and entered the Three Pristine Temple located at the back. He introduced himself as he walked, ¡°I¡¯m the Master of the Huzhou National Guard Temple. I¡¯ve just received the news that you¡¯ve received the acknowledgement of Three Pristine Daode Tianzuns, and have gained the protection of the Heavenly Lord Yuanshi. I¡¯ve deliberatelye to exin how you¡¯ll be undergoing training in the future.¡±

    If nothing unpredictable were to happen, to prevent the family of the Heavenly Lord Yuanshi from eyeing the emperor¡¯s seat or being enticed by the enemy, he would most probably be appointed to be the next master of the National Guard Temple. How could he not make sure they have a good rtionship?

    ¡°Thank you, Master,¡± Gan Ruoxu had just been worrying about not knowing his direct knowledge.

    Within the Three Pristine Hall, the majestic statue of the Heavenly Lord Yuanshi was located at the center, with Lingbao on his left, and Daode on his right. The entire hall was unexpectedly quiet and felt incredibly sacred.

    ¡°After receiving the protection from a deity, you¡¯ll have to face the deity¡¯s statue and visualize it every day, to strengthen your impression and gradually transform the seed of the direct knowledge into the image of your deity... this energy coulde from the deity himself or the power of heaven and earth. As long as the rtionship is strengthened, you will be able to gradually feel the deity¡¯s energy or a portion of the power, which increases its feedback...¡± The old Taoist pointed at the cushion in front of the Heavenly Lord Yuanshi¡¯s statue and said, ¡°You can sit here to visualize the Heavenly Lord.¡±

    Gan Ruoxu nodded and sat down crossed-legged. He visualized ording to the old Taoist¡¯s method. He allowed his inner peace to take over and entered an intricate state. His eyes looked directly at the mighty statue of Yuanshi.

    In between confusion and uncertainty, he felt that the scene before him had changed and he seemed to have arrived at the peak of a scenic mountain. He walked down along the stone steps, passed through all sorts of exotic nts, and arrived at a Taoist temple known as the Jade Pce. As he entered the temple and stepped into the hall, lotuses started to bloom and he saw the statues of the Three Pristine once again. Only this time, there was a Taoist dressed in a green robe standing in between Lingbao and Daode. His facial features were beautiful, his sideburns were white, and his eyes had a bottomless depth as if it could contain the entire universe.

    Is this the true spirit of the Heavenly Lord Yuanshi?

    Gan Ruoxu¡¯s whole body and mind were entirely drawn into those eyes.

 Chapter 1111: Wu Juâ€™s Heirloom

    <h4>Chapter 1111: Wu Ju¡¯s Heirloom</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    His pitch-ck pupils were like unfathomably deep pools of water. Gan Ruoxu felt like he was being sucked into those pools, drowning in the suffocating darkness. The only thing he could see were tiny specks of light flickering from far away.

    This was an actual universe, but Gan Ruoxu felt like it belonged to his spiritual world. All of his thoughts and consciousness were being buried in the darkness, separated from each other, difficult to perceive.

    At that moment, he noticed that a seed was emerging from the darkness, exactly the same as the one that had appeared in his mind. The seed continued to change its appearance at a gradual pace, turning into a priest who seemed like he could amodate everything in the universe within hisparatively microscopic torso. Everything about him, be it his appearance, aura, breath, or senses, were identical to the green-robed priest, one of the Three Pristines of the Jade Pce.

    Out of nowhere, Gan Ruoxu¡¯s mind clicked. ¡°This is the Premier Priest!¡±

    Once the Premier appeared, heaven and earth were excavated. Boundless light expanded and shone through the endless pitch ck darkness. Gan Ruoxu¡¯s sea of heart emerged, followed by rays of golden light that could be seen flickering through the mist covering the sea.

    Once the heart was lit up, there would be no more darkness!

    The Premier Priest was meditating while suspended above the sea of heart. He could not differentiate up from down, left from right. Both of his hands were formed into seals. On his right hand was Yang, brimming with the vitality of life, whereas on his left was Yin, overflowing with the fatality of death. Beneath him were the elements: earth, fire, wind, and water, floating with Seal Scripts, appearing to be some sort of Prohibited Spell.

    Gazing upon this scenario, Gan Ruoxu instinctively left his reverie and opened his eyes. The old priest next to him realized in shock that while one of his eyes was normal, white with a ck pupil, the other eye was in fact, ck with a white pupil. The colors of both eyes kept circting, as if they were the Yin Yang Taiji.

    When the circting stabilized, Gan Ruoxu looked at his hands. The palm of his left hand was stained ck, while his right hand was covered in ayer of pure white light. As a thought shed through his mind, both of it disappeared.

    ¡°Congrattions, Elder Gan, for obtaining the blessing of the God Master and achieving the initialization of your medium powers!¡± the old priest was ruddy-faced with joy.

    The main benefit of learning the art of connecting with gods,pared with other styles of practices, was that its growth and enhancement were very fast. As it was equivalent to having a shortcut, people would give up on training the other parts of their body and instead focus on polishing their mental strength, while trying to get into the good graces of a guardian deity. Following that path, a single year of training could top years of practice in another field. Before this, Gan Ruoxu was merely an average teenager. Although his spirit was strong, it was not strong enough to manifest in reality. Now, bymunicating with a Fairy God, he was able to reach the peak of his ability in a single leap, and obtained the power of direct knowledge.

    Of course, it was not that he could stop training after obtaining the Art of Connecting with Gods. In the future, in addition to practicing, his spirit would need to be improved too, otherwise he would not be able to furthermunicate with the Fairy Gods. Through furthermunication, he could obtain more power to strengthen his body and enhance his direct knowledge. To delve deeper into the art, he must be mindful of his words and deeds to achieve a higher connection with the deities that he intended tomunicate with. By increasing his rapport with them, he could even invoke their descension to the mortal realm.

    After reliving the feeling of direct knowledge again, Gan Ruoxu finally stood up. He smiled gratefully and said, ¡°Thank you so much for your advice. How can I address you?¡±

    The elderly man with silvery hair stroked his beard and smiled, ¡°My name is Sun Gan, but you can just address me as Chief Sun.¡±

    At that point, he could no longer conceal his curiosity, hence, he asked in a soft voice, ¡°Did you sense the Heavenly Lord Yuanshi, Gan? Does the God Master look like the one on the altar?¡±

    Since the existence of the Chart of Deities Achievement Ranking, there had been two ways to ascertain the appearance of the deities. First, people could observe the deities by converting a seed of divine knowledge into the figure of a corresponding deity through meditation. The other way was to sculpt a statue of a deity after someone could catch a glimpse of the true appearance of a deity while meditating, which might help in sculpting more urate and realistic portrayals of the deities.

    However, since the Three Pristines had never manifested before, no one could describe in certainty what they looked like. Their statues were carved ording to ancient sculptures that were passed down for generations. No one knew how much the statues resembled or differed from the real thing.

    It was also worth mentioning that not all deity¡¯s figures could be seen during meditation. There might be parts that were not able to be seen at all, or parts that only showed corresponding features like different kinds of thunderstorms or different kinds of mes and so on.

    Gan Ruoxu nodded, ¡°The figure I saw was different from the statue. One is a priest in green robes, while the other is an indescribably mysterious Heavenly Lord...¡±

    ¡°I would like to humbly request that Mr. Gan describe what you have seen in words or by drawing it out, in as much detail as possible. I will submit it to headquarters, in order to correct the inuracies of the statue,¡± as a Taoist, it was a great honor to uphold the image of the Premier Priest. It was a great privilege and opportunity, thus Sun Gan would not let it out of his grasp.

    Gan Ruoxu was fine with it, but he suddenly recalled something, ¡°The esteemed appetion of the God Master seems to have changed to Heavenly Lord Yuanshi.¡±

    ¡°Sure, I will submit both,¡± Sun Gan beamed with joy.

    The night was silent. Gan Ruoxu, Wu Ju, and and the rest continued their journey to capital. In two days, they had arrived at the majestic river that separated the north and the south.

    The water was flowing by rapidly, and the waves were violent. There was already a ferry parked by the shore, waiting for them.

    ¡°This way, Gan,¡± the minister in charge of apanying Gan Ruoxu spoke as he gestured at the ship.

    Gan Ruoxu was still indulged in his meditation of Heavenly Lord Yuanshi, familiarizing himself with themunication between mortals and gods. He was also pondering on the intention of the forbidden spells beneath the Premier Priest, resulting in his absentminded behaviour as he boarded the ship in silence with the rest of his team.

    Out of nowhere, the water surged apart, revealing a silhouette that flew out while brandishing a longsword. The de gleamed with blue light as it stabbed toward Gan Ruoxu.

    The attacker¡¯s aura was stately, and his body was covered in ethereal scales formed by water. He was like a Dragon Emperor, violent storms and roaring waves called forward by a wave of his sword. The ship was tossed around violently, causing the elites like Sun Gan and others who were sent by the State City Taoist Temple to lose their bnce. They were so busy fending for themselves that their actions were slowed. They could only watch helplessly as the blue light of the de shed toward Gan Ruoxu.

    Gan Ruoxu had never experienced any fast-paced battles like this before. Although he had direct knowledge, his reflexes were sluggish. His heart filled with terror as the blue light from the sword dominated his vision.

    At that moment, Wu Ju, who was next to him, screamed horrifically at the top of his lungs. Gigantic waves surged from all around and flung the ship from its original position, causing it tond somewhere far away, avoiding the deadly de.

    The ship swayed dizzyingly. Gan Ruoxu recovered from his panic and immediately extended his left hand, aiming it toward the silhouette of the Dragon Emperor.

    His palm shone with an eerie light. All of a sudden, the assassin lost all of his vitality and sunk like a rock in the ocean. He plummeted right into the river.

    One single hit was enough to finish off such powerful assassin that was so hard to deal with? Sun Gan, Wu Ju, and the others were stupefied, staring at the fluctuating river.

    Although the Dragon Emperor was only rank five, but everyone¡¯smunication level was different. The powers borrowed were different, and the grades of the guardian deities were not the only affecting factor. In fact, days and nights of persistentmunication were also vital. That assassin was obviously categorized as someone powerful, but facing the direct knowledge of Gan Ruoxu, he died without any resistance!

    Such a terrifyingly powerful demonstration of direct knowledge!

    It was indeed the Heavenly Lord Yuanshi, the Heavenly Lord Yuanshi indeed!

    ¡°Please retrieve the assassin¡¯s body, Chief Sun,¡± Gan Ruoxu took a deep breath, trying to suppress the feeling of fear in the aftermath.

    The old Taoist Sun Gan was stunned by the powerful showcase of direct knowledge. He felt as if he was facing his master. As a result, he did not dare to object, instead quickly calling upon his own guardian deity General of Pleiades Suns and Stars, using his direct knowledge to search for the body.

    After a short while, the assassin, who was wearing clothes made of sharkskin, was scooped from the river. He was not breathing, life all gone.

    As Sun Gan and the minister moved forward to inspect the corpse for clues, Gan Ruoxu spoke up, ¡°Seal and contain the assassin.¡±

    ¡°Sealing a corpse?¡± Sun Gan and the minister were baffled. However, after seeing Gan Ruoxu¡¯s decisive gaze, and recalling what they saw moments ago, they did as ordered by him.

    Gan Ruoxu waited until they were done sealing before he flipped his right hand. A pure white ray shone on the assassin, followed by him emitting groan of pain as his vitality returned.

    ¡°Just kill me already!¡± he screeched.

    That was hisst cry before his death.

    A dead man was revived? Gan Ruoxu was able to bring a dead man back to life? Is such mysterious and overpowered direct knowledge gifted by Heavenly Lord Yuanshi?

    Sun Gan and the rest were not able to close their jaws, their eyes filled with incredulity. Despite that, the truth was right in front of them.

    No wonder high ranked gods like the Great Emperor Zhenwu and the Master of Purple Stars had such considerable influence, amassing followers everywhere they reached. It was all due to the power of the essence of their direct knowledge. If they were already that powerful, then what about the cream of the godly crop, Heavenly Lord Yuanshi?

    That was the first time Gan Ruoxu officially used the Yin Yang Seal of direct knowledge. He was still not used to it, as evidenced by an irritating buzzing in his brain. He also felt slightly dizzy, thus he excused himself, ¡°Chief Sun, Minister Chong, please interrogate with the assassin. I¡¯m going to get some rest.¡±

    ¡°Understood, Mr. Gan!¡± Sun Gan and the minister were clearly more respectful now while addressing Gan Ruoxu.

    Apanied by Wu Ju, Gan Ruoxu entered his cabin. He turned to hispanion and stated sincerely, ¡°It was all thanks to you that we¡¯re safe right now. Without you, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to use my direct knowledge in time.¡±

    ¡°No, no, I was terribly scared at that time! I merely iled around andshed out with my own direct knowledge,¡± Wu Juughed self-deprecatingly at himself.

    ¡°But your direct knowledge is indeed quite powerful. You even managed to wrestle the control of the river flow from the assassin,¡± Gan Ruoxu mused as he narrowed his eyes in doubt.

    Wu Ju¡¯s expression cycled through aplicated series of emotions. Finally, he lowered his voice and exined, ¡°I was relying on a family heirloom.¡±

    While speaking, he revealed a sharp spike that glowed with an eerie pale blue light. Its deadly sharpness could prate a human body, straight into the heart. However, the bottom part of it was cracked and uneven, a clear sign that it had been broken off.

    As heid eyes on the spike, Gan Ruoxu sensed that the Premier Priest in his brain had opened his eyes. The world suddenly brightened, and words came out involuntarily from his mouth, ¡°A broken spike from the Nine-Pronged Trident?¡±

    Eh, how did I know that it is from a Nine-Pronged Trident?

    Wu Ju nodded slightly, ¡°One of my ancestors was the family of Marshal Tianpeng. He managed to obtain an array formation that could enhancemunication with guardian deities and open the gateway toying down a more advanced array for receiving bestowed items.¡±

    Normally,munication with the gods would grant only strength and direct knowledge. If someone wanted to be gifted items such as elixirs, weapons, or magical artifacts, they muste up with alternative ways.

    ¡°After much trial and error, my ancestors finally seeded. However, the weapon that arrived was this one broken section of a spike.¡± Wu Ju shook his head, ¡°Aside from being capable of manipting water, there¡¯s not much other use to it.¡±

    Gan Ruoxu¡¯s mind was whirring, as if he was curious. ¡°Did you see the figure of Marshal Tianpeng in your meditation?¡±

    ¡°No, it was either a river in the sky that was filled with stars, or a tremendous fireball burning in a river,¡± Wu Ju paused and continued, ¡°My ancestors saw the same thing.¡±

    Gan Ruoxu¡¯s mind calmed. He felt that he had behaved quite peculiarly just now, uncharacteristic of his usual self. However, he did not think too much of it, believing that how he behaved was justified.

    Right at that moment, Wu Ju lowered his voice and said, ¡°Brother Gan, let me show you the array formation. Let¡¯s see if you can obtain anything extraordinary from Heavenly Lord Yuanshi.¡±

 Chapter 1112: Senior Brother

    <h4>Chapter 1112: Senior Brother</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    Gan Ruoxu leaped in excitement, but soon declined Wu Ju¡¯s suggestion. ¡°I don¡¯t think this is appropriate, asking for treasure right after obtaining blessing from Heavenly Lord and direct knowledge. This is being greedy, the Heavenly Lord would not like it.¡±

    No one would adore someone who did not know when to move on or back off!

    Wu Ju was shocked, then put his thumb up andplimented, ¡°Brother Gan, little brother admires you for being able to triumph over greed. However, I¡¯ll teach you this tactical formation, in case you need it in the future.¡±

    ¡°I appreciate such kind act,¡± Gan Ruoxu thanked him.

    Wu Ju took out a paper and a pencil, sketched the tactical formation, wrote down the seal script, and exined the annotations. He was doing his best to teach Gan Ruoxu.

    As Gan Ruoxu was listening, he was stunned because the seal script was very familiar with the restrictive spell symbol beneath the Premier Priest in his meditation!

    Could it be that Heavenly Lord intended to give me treasure? His heart was overflowing with joy.

    As Wu Ju was getting deep into the exnation, Gan Ruoxu was more certain and made up his mind that once he arrived at the National Guard Temple of the capital city, he would immediately start the tactical formation.

    As he was contemting, Sun Gan walked in. He said with a serious tone, ¡°Leader Gan, that assassin was a patrol inspector of the Yellow Turbanism from Taiping Nation, the archenemy of our National Guard Temple. He ploughed around for information after coincidentally watching you obtain the blessing from the Heavenly Lord on that day, hence, purposely came here to assassinate you.¡±

    Yellow Turbanism? Gan Ruoxu nodded lightly, he was not unfamiliar with this name.

    Afters years and years of propaganda by the Blessed Nation, Yellow Turbanism was being seen as Heretic Evil Demons by the public. Back then, they were under the branch of Taiping Spur with the National Guard Temple. Although Yellow Sky reced Ether, the people of Yellow Sky respected and admired the Earth Goddess of Yellow Sky, which was also known as High Heaven. On the other hand, the Yellow Sky of the Yellow Turbanism admired Central Yellow Taiyi, which was also the Eastern Emperor Taiyi, thus, they became their archenemy.

    ¡°I think that we cannot dy our trip anymore, we should just cross the river without the team. We shall continue our departure without rest to reach Master Jing, and I will protect the leader,¡± Sun Gan provided a suggestion.

    Gan Ruoxu did not dare to take the risk with his life. He nced at Wu Ju, nodded to indicate that he agreed with Sun Gan.

    ...

    After days and nights of traveling without any troubles on their way, Sun Gan finally managed to send Gan Ruoxu to the National Guard Temple located in the east of the capital city.

    There were pine trees and cypresses that were green all year round, and cranes dancing in the breeze like the Land of Cockaigne. A middle-aged Taoist that had a wooden hairpin in his hair was standing straight at the doorway waiting for them.

    He had cool and bright features, with outstanding elegance. He was the temple master of the National Guard Temple, Xu Jingxu. He connected with fourth-ranked South Star Hall in the Chart of Deities Achievement Ranking.

    Behind Xu Jingxu was a smart-looking girl. She was his niece, and also the disciple who would be his direct descendant. She was Xu Feixiang, who connected with Fairy Chang Erst year.

    ¡°As someone whom the Three Pristine Patriarchs showed themselves to and earned the blessing of Heavenly Lord Yuanshi, I¡¯m very honored to have you at my temple here.¡± Seeing Gan Ruoxu, Xu Jingxu spoke with a smile, ¡°It is true that the younger generation will surpass the older.¡±

    Facing someone who had practiced for so many years, Gan Ruoxu dared not show the slightest of inadvertence. He bowed, ¡°Greetings, Master Xu.¡±

    Xu Jingxu nodded slightly, and turned to Sun Gan, ¡°Thank you for your hard work, Chief Sun. Please take some rest, you will be rewarded in the temple.¡±

    ¡°Master, you are exaggerating. I¡¯m just performing my responsibility, why do I need any reward?¡± Sun Gan responded modestly, as he entered the National Guard Temple before others.

    Once there were no more outsiders, Xu Jingxu smiled, ¡°Please follow me to the Three Pristines Temple, Gan. After worshiping Three Pristine Patriarchs and the previous patriarchs, you will be considered as a part of the National Guard Temple.¡±

    On their way, Xu Feixiang was smiling winsomely while talking about issues and legends in the temple, helping to calm Gan Ruoxu who was slightly nervous and made him feel morefortable.

    Once they stepped into the Three Pristines Temple, Gan Ruoxu¡¯s sight was fixated at the top statue of Heavenly Lord Yuanshi that stood between the statues of Lord Ling Bao and Lord Dao De. It was different from the previous statue, its handsome features, hair that was slightly grayish, deep eyes filled with vicissitudes... it looked exactly the same as the one he saw in his connection, the only difference was that the green robe was too simple yet elegant, it seemed not suitable for asions of worshipping. God Master was still wearing its attire which was primitively simple but solemn.

    As soon as Gan Ruoxu made eye contact with the statue of Heavenly Lord Yuanshi, he suddenly felt like teleporting from the temple to the starry sky. The green smoke that was spiralling up made everything appear to be blurry, deep, and serene; it was like the boundary between the mortals and the immortals.

    Gan Ruoxu¡¯s expression became solemn unconsciously. Gan Ruoxu hadpleted the introduction ceremony under the guidance of Xu Jingxu in front of all the elders. Then ording to Xu Jingxu¡¯s order, he isted himself in the Three Pristines Temple and started connecting with Heavenly Lord Yuanshi, polishing his direct knowledge, and increased his strength as soon as possible.

    Dazzlingly, as if losing the concept of time, Gan Ruoxu could only feel that the Premier Priest in his mind was getting closer and closer to the first time he connected with the Premier Priest, that sometimes, it would turn into the image of a Green Robed Priest.

    Knock, knock, knock!

    Suddenly, the sound of knocking resounded in Gan Ruoxu¡¯s ears, he thought for a second, then asked with a clear voice, ¡°Who is it?¡±

    ¡°Brother Gan, have you finished your isted practice?¡± Wu Ju¡¯s surprise voice traveled from the crack between the doors.

    Gan Ruoxu smiled, ¡°Yes, I just finished. When did you arrive?¡±

    He stretched his arm, his palm turned dark and the door opened by itself without the movement of wind.

    ¡°It¡¯s been almost half a month already. I would knock on the door every few days to see if Brother Gan was done with the isted practice. No, I should call you Senior Brother instead,¡± Wu Ju revealed a fatigued smile.

    ¡°Senior Brother?¡± Gan Ruoxu was dumbfounded.

    Wu Ju tagged along behind Xu Feixiang who smiled brightly, ¡°ording to the rules of the National Guard Temple, the order of disciples is arranged ording to the ascending order of entering the temple, but Senior Brother is an exception. This is the title of the disciple who will take over the National Guard Temple in the future.¡±

    ¡°Congrattions, Big Senior Brother! Congrattions, Senior Brother!¡± Wu Ju added.

    At that moment, Gan Ruoxu directed his gaze to the door outside as he heard an arrogant tone saying, ¡°We¡¯re here to visit Senior Brother!¡±

    Behind Wu Ju and Xu Feixiang was a gang of disciples of the National Guard Temple. The one who led them was wearing a ck Taoist robe. He tied his hair high up with his facial features visibly showed immaturity as he brimmed with arrogance.

    ¡°Brother Lin...¡± Wu Ju greeted softly, and quickly turned his head to make eye contact with Gan Ruoxu. Xu Feixiang then spoke, ¡°This is Brother Lin, Lin Fengxiao that connected with the Great Emperor Zhenwu.¡±

    The favorite of the ck Emperor? The previous Senior Brother? Gan Ruoxu suddenly caught on to something. He initially wanted to stand up to greet him, but after seeing his expression, the teenager decided to remain in his position, facing the statue of Heavenly Lord Yuanshi with his back.

    Lin Fengxiao did not enter the temple. He stood at the gateway and coldly said, ¡°It¡¯s very admirable for Senior Brother to be able to obtain favor of the Three Pristines of Daode Tianzun. I, as a younger brother am quite curious about the strength of God Master¡¯s direct knowledge, so I would like to request for you to demonstrate to us.¡±

    Wu Ju immediately stopped him, ¡°Senior Brother¡¯s direct knowledge is very deadly, since we¡¯re like brothers to each other, let¡¯s not harm each other.¡±

    He was inherently timid, he dared not cause any trouble.

    ¡°Why not, I¡¯ll die with no regrets if I can see it with my own eyes,¡± Lin Fengxiao¡¯s nce was burning, staring directly at Gan Ruoxu.

    Gan Ruoxu was merely a sixteen-year-old teenager. He smiled and answered, ¡°Please, Brother Lin.¡±

    The juniors from the National Guard Temple following Lin Fengxiao spread out immediately, and looked with anticipation at the hall. They were well-versed with the strength of the Art of ckwater and the gifted ability of Brother Lin so they were quite confident in him. Although they were confident, they still felt uneasy as he was facing directly with the favorite of Heavenly Lord Yuanshi.

    As Lin Fengxiao took a step forward, a shadow suddenly appeared behind him. It was the snake and the tortoise from an ancient legend, the snake wrapped around the tortoise, surrounded by ck water, and above it stood a blurry statue of the majestic Great Emperor Zhenwu.

    Fizz! ck water appeared out of thin air in the Three Pristines Temple, drop by drop, just like the ocean. The Yin fluids seeped into the temple. Unexpectedly, Gan Ruoxu was not able to change the Yin and Yang, reversing the life and death.

    So powerful!

    This thought sparked in Gan Ruoxu¡¯s mind. He desperately tried to connect with Heavenly Lord Yuanshi.

    Lin Fengxiao raised his hand, and the snake spurted out ck liquid like an arrow toward Gan Ruoxu. Gan Ruoxu was still sitting with his legs crossed, without any movement, as if he waspletely stunned.

    ¡°Brother Gan!¡± Wu Ju shouted in shock.

    Right at that moment, he saw a silhouette appear behind Gan Ruoxu. It had a green robe, handsome features, grayish hair, and deep eyes eyes filled with vicissitudes, it looked the same as the statue of Heavenly Lord Yuanshi!

    Heavenly Lord Yuanshi!

    Heavenly Lord Yuanshi!

    The disciples of the national guard temple bowed, one by one.

    Gan Ruoxu closed his eyes, raised his right hand, and the green-robed priest with the image of Heavenly Lord Yuanshi behind him raised his right hand, too, even the statue of Heavenly Lord Yuanshi at the most bottom row also started to shake. The Three Pristines Temple suddenly became deep and ck, just like before heaven and earth was opened up. The massive amount of ck water disappeared, and the ck fluid that prated through Gan Ruoxu did not have any reaction.

    Everything had gone back to normal. Lin Fengxiao was standing at the doorway, his expression changed. After some time, he gnashed his teeth,

    ¡°Thanks for Senior Brother¡¯s teaching.¡±

    He turned and walked away once he was done speaking.

    ¡°Senior Brother, you¡¯re getting better and better!¡± Wu Ju cheered with his thumb up.

    Gan Ruoxu stood up and smiled, ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to the God Master. Now we can try the tactical formation.¡±

    ¡°What tactical formation?¡± Xu Feixiang asked curiously.

    ¡°A tactical formation that opens the gateway and allows one to receive blessings,¡± Gan Ruoxu exined.

    Wu Ju quickly replied, ¡°Sure, sure, sure!¡±

    He wondered what would the bestowed item of Heavenly Lord Yuanshi would be.

    ...

    Xu Feixiang and Wu Ju, two experts arranged the tactical formation under the cover ofte night.

    Gan Ruoxupleted the praying fire sacrificial ceremony, then stood by the side of the tactical formation. He began to think about the face of the Heavenly Lord Yuanshi as he recited softly,

    ¡°O Great and Divine Heavenly Lord Yuanshi...¡±

    Rays of white light began to shine, and the tactical formation turned into a starry sky. Then a star struck through the silent sky, andnded in the middle.

    Gan Ruoxu looked at it. It was an ancient stone tablet, written with seven huge words, ¡®Kill¡¯, on it. Other than that, nothing seemed extraordinary.

    ¡°What treasure is this?¡± Wu Ju asked as he came close.

    Gan Ruoxu shook his head in confusion. He picked up the stone tablet, but once the stone tablet came in contact with him, it went through his body, in between his brows.

    ¡°Looks like I have to examine it,¡± Gan Ruoxu was contemting.

    It must be extraordinary if it was gifted by the God Master!

    Seeing that Gan Ruoxu was able to gain a treasure, Xu Feixiang was lively and asked happily, ¡°Can I try, too?¡±

    Although there was some simr tactical formations in the temple, the master always said she was not good enough to use it, so he forbade her from using it.

    ¡°Sure,¡± Wu Ju and Gan Ruoxu were curious of what kind of treasure she would be getting as well.

    Xu Feixiang stood in front of the tactical formation, and began to think about Fairy Chang Er. Slowly but surely, the temple became a starry sky. A bright, round moon began to rise up, its glow shone around the temple.

    The light was changing, the silver moon began to fall, a silhouette began to appear, it appeared to be cool, and was carrying a Guqin.

    Xu Feixiang, Wu Ju and Gan Ruoxu could not close their jaws, there was only one thought in their mind,

    Fairy Chang Er does not gift any treasure; shees directly to the mortal realm!

 Chapter 1113: Pigsyâ€™s Issue

    <h4>Chapter 1113: Pigsy¡¯s Issue</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    Silvery light nketed the courtyard, trees and grass alike appearing fresh and pure. The melodious sounding from the Guqin was soothing, light and shadow ovepping each other so naturally that they looked like illusions. Gan Ruoxu, Xu Feixiang, and Wu Ju felt as if everything before their eyes were an exact scene from the Legendary Celestial World.

    Since it was the Celestial World, it was obvious that the stoicdy with the Guqin was none other than the Fairy Chang Er, herself.

    Ever since Taiping Dao created the art of theurgy, no matter what path the National Guard Temple, the Five Dominoes or Huang Jindao took, they had never witnessed any immortals descending onto earth. They would only hear of someone borrowing the power of the fairy gods at most.

    At this moment, the worldly perceptions of Gan Ruoxu, Xu Feixiang, and the others seemed to have been overturned. They just stood and stared in confusion, taking no action, as the light in their eyes subsided. Their surroundings were eerily quiet. Chang Er¡¯s refined features held a chilly aloofness to it.

    ¡°Was it you people who opened the passage?¡± Chang Er opened her mouth, a melodious voice flowing from her delicate lips.

    Xu Feixiang shuddered and finally jerked out of her trance; her teenage heart fluttering, fear instinctively emerging. She stuttered, ¡°Y-yes Ms. Fairy, it was I who opened the passage.¡±

    Chang Er was in fact Ruan Shuyu; she had, with the help of Meng Qi, altered the Restrictive Spell on the Seal Script of the Core to arrive. Faintly, she ordered, ¡°Do not let this matter spread.¡±

    She lightly trod out from the tactical formation, her steps so light that she almost appeared to be floating as she moved away from the courtyard.

    ¡°Roger that, Ms. Fairy,¡± Xu Feixiang agreed without hesitation. Gan Ruoxu and Wu Ju nodded along despite their confusion.

    Before she finished speaking, Xu Feixiang noticed that Chang Er was about to leave the courtyard. She immediately called out, her voice anxious and questioning, ¡°Where are you heading to, Ms. Fairy?¡±

    Ruan Shuyu turned to look back at them, her gaze serious as if she did not understand why Xu Feixiang had asked such a question. ¡°Your room, of course.¡±

    ¡°A-alright, I will lead the way, Ms. Fairy,¡± Xu Feixiang¡¯s heart exploded with pleasant surprise and she quickly tagged along behind the fairy.

    Watching the silhouettes of the two beauties, one taller and one shorter, disappeared from sight, Gan Ruoxu and Wu Ju slowly returned to their senses. They turned to look at each other, not surprised to see the shock evident in each other¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe that the legendary Chang Er just descended like this...¡± Gan Ruoxu sighed in wonder. ¡°Besides, since I have gotten the God Master¡¯s blessing, and Lin Fengxiao has established a connection with the Great Emperor Zhenwu of the Five Emperors, to be honest, it does feel like a great storm of chaos is brewing.¡±

    Wu Ju nodded lightly in response, and let out a sigh, ¡°It is indeed Chang Er, to be able to shine like that! It is no wonder that she was given the title of one of the most beautiful female fairies in the Heavenly Court.¡±

    Although Gan Ruoxu felt that Wu Ju¡¯s revtions were not exactly relevant, he could not help but nod in agreement. Chang Er was undoubtedly worthy of her title.

    After a short while, Wu Ju had finally shook himself out of his daze. He pped himself on the face, crying despairingly, ¡°Senior, one of you was given a tablet by the God Master himself, while the other has a fairy who descended just to protect her from harm! I am the only one who has tried countless times over the past many years and have gotten nothing to show for my efforts. Comparison is indeed the thief of joy!¡±

    Upon hearing this, Gan Ruoxu was suddenly reminded that when he received the Stone Tablet, the God Master seemed to have nted an idea in his mind. So he lowered his voice and said, ¡°Junior Wu, when I connected with the God Master, he decreed that not only would he bestow upon me a tablet, he would also grant me a chance to repair a piece of my equipment. From what I can see, your broken thorn has been getting quite worn out from frequent use. Thus, I want to pass on to you this favor. Even if you don¡¯t manage to upgrade from this broken spike to theplete Nine-Pronged Trident, you would still be able to unleash the full radiance of the spike like before.¡±

    People had always said that God¡¯s will was unquestionable since ancient times. Heavenly Lord Yuanshi, as part of the widely revered Heavenly Lords, was equivalent to God¡¯s will. Their intentions and thinking had always been absolute yet unpredictable. But today, the God Master had issued such a surprisingly straightforward decree ¨C it was understandable that Gan Ruoxu would find it weird. However, he did not dare to question the God Master, and so this weird feeling immediately dispersed.

    Wu Ju felt joy flush through him, but he quickly tried to quell it with a dismissive wave of his hand, ¡°No, no! How can I ept such a big favor from you?¡±

    Gan Ruoxu gave him an indulgent smile, ¡°When the assassin appeared at the river, it was you who saved my life. Let me offer this opportunity to repay that debt. Let¡¯s stop beating around the bush. If you still view me as a brother, just hurry up and put that broken thorn into the tactical formation.¡±

    Since Gan Ruoxu had made his intentions so clear, Wu Ju could not insist on rejecting it any further. He was delighted by his offer anyway. Semi-reluctantly, he said, ¡°Thank you, Big Brother.¡±

    He pulled out the spike, which was nketed in a dim blue glow. He stepped toward the edge of the tactical formation. Just as he was about to set it down, a wave of hesitation washed over him. This was his precious family heirloom, what if he lost it?

    It was not long after his hesitation had arisen before he realized how stupid a thought it was. He immediately let out a chuckle at himself. Who was he to question the Heavenly Lord Yuanshi? Being of higher rank than all deities, he was the oldest and most powerful Heavenly Lord. For what reason would he desire a mere insignificant, unimpressive broken spike given by Marshal Tianpeng?

    His grip loosened, and the broken spike fell swiftly onto the center of the tactical formation.

    Once again, Gan Ruoxu carried out the two major procedures, the sacrifice for the praying fire and meditating while thinking of Heavenly Lord Yuanshi. To his delight, the pure white light appeared, and the tactical formation melted into a sea of stars.

    He collected himself and began to chant the honorific title of the God Master.

    The gxy began to move like spiraling arms, engulfing the spike. Gan Ruoxu immediately felt like he saw the depths of the universe, as if he had passed through heaven and earth, seen the Lingxiu Peak and the Jade Pce. He saw the Heavenly Lord Yuanshi who was wearing the image of a green-robed priest. The priest picked up the spike, a simple zemp indescribable by color andnguage appearing in the depths of his eyes. ck and white continued to divide and flow, the whole process vague and mysterious but wonderful at the same time.

    And so, he lowered his head and continued to chant.

    ¡°Heavenly Lord Yuanshi...¡±

    Meng Qi held the broken spike that originated from the Nine-Pronged Trident in his hands while casting the Principles of Karma, attempting to uncover any clues.

    The lines of stars grew prominent as the vast starry sky seemed to descend. The world of karma flickered in and out, enveloping the broken spike into its embrace. It instantly became a part of that world. There always was a result to every action, and correspondingly an action to every result.

    Tracing the line of stars, Meng Qi¡¯s gaze skipped past Wu Ju and one of his ancestors, finally settling on a giant burning ball of fire. This was many timesrger than most of the stars he had encountered while traveling solo in the gxy.

    The scorching heat and brilliant radiance dominated the horizon, followed by a sudden scream of terror.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know anything...¡±

    The voice cut off abruptly. The Principles of Karma in Meng Qi¡¯s eyes began to circte. He got ready to seize the connection with the advent of air, but the path in front of him was still vague and uncertain. With his current ability, it was still impossible for him to prate through the barrier and arrive at the scenario.

    It was indeed the star of Vairocana in the Heavenly River of the Celestial World, where Pigsy lost his life... Meng Qi nodded to himself at the realization that he was obstructed by the Nine Levels of Heaven.

    But what does ¡®I don¡¯t know anything¡¯ refer to?

    In the beginning, he originally did not have any doubts regarding the death of Pigsy. Ananda the Devil Buddha even personally admitted that he was the Pigsy who was executed by the God of Thunder of the Ninth Heaven. He was caught in the act of betraying the Celestial Ruler, moreover, it still was not the time for a turning point, so he was punished with execution.

    However, after finding out that Wu Ju¡¯s ancestor managed to receive the gift of a fragment of the Nine-Pronged Trident, Meng Qi started to develop doubts. He went over the entire matter again and found a few suspicious points.

    Ananda the Devil Buddha did not admit it personally!

    He only listened in silence while Meng Qi voiced his analysis, refusing toment. It was not until the mention of Zhenwu when he finally spoke up.

    And the most important part was, was the power of the God of Thunder of the Ninth Heaven really incapable of destroying the body of Pigsy, who was merely a transcendent?

    In the past, his knowledge and experience were indeed insufficient. Seeing that even the star was unable to cremate Pigsy¡¯s body, he reasoned that the God of Thunder of the Ninth Heaven just happened to not be able to destroy it. On top of that, the matter was of urgency as the Great War of the Heavenly Court was about to begin, not to be dyed, so he also killed Gao Cun and falsified the murderer. In hindsight, the God of Thunder of the Ninth Heaven in the Creative Realm series would definitely be powerful enough to burn Pigsy¡¯s body down into ashes without leaving a single trace behind!

    In addition to that, the remnants of the Nine-Pronged Trident and the screams of ¡®I don¡¯t know anything¡¯ point to a different conclusion, not the one that he had initially came up with.

    Of course, this did not necessarily imply that Pigsy was still alive, as themunication of the theurgy of the universe would realistically be able to retain the imprint of heaven and earth or their corresponding authorities. It was a part of the Principles of Nature of heaven and earth. For example, if Pigsy was still alive while connecting with Marshal Tianpeng, then his ability of Tiangang Thirty Six Changes should be the ability bestowed while utilizing direct knowledge. If Pigsy had already fallen, then it would only have been possible to connect with the corresponding authority of the title of Marshall Tianpeng ¨C thus obtaining control of the navy of 10,000 of the Heavenly River.

    From Wu Ju¡¯s direct knowledge, The True Dharma of the Heavenly River, it was indeed quite difficult to conclude that Pigsy was still alive. Meng Qi believed that the matter regarding the nine-pronged trident and broken thorn was due to the iplete destruction of Pigsy¡¯s body and the absence of a new Marshall Tianpeng so that the corresponding authority was still linked to Pigsy. Wu Ju¡¯s ancestor pleaded for the gift, and with the help of this link, managed to clear the path to the star of the Heavenly River, and secured the most precarious part of the nine-toothed rake next to Pigsy¡¯s body.

    ¡°There is something mysterious on this side of the universe, for it to have such close connections with the Celestial World,¡± in deep thought, Meng Qi stroked the broken fragment of the nine-pronged trident.

    While he was in the Jade Pce, he had attempted the tactical formation of connecting with the fairy god to plead for a gift, but it was to no avail due to the fall of the Nine Levels of Heaven. Its interval with the Real World was extremely strong and difficult to prate, whereas in the universe Gan Ruoxu was in, the interval was rtively more fragile and even contained cracks, which enabled the existence of such an effective theurgy.

    However, it was a pity that he was unable to descend to the other side of the universe. He had to find another way to enter the Heavenly River to obtain Pigsy¡¯s body and search for clues.

    To this day, the giant star that once left him drowning in his own fear could no longer threaten him!

    Yin and Yang flowed while the roles of life and death were reversed. The broken spike seemed to gain life in Meng Qi¡¯s palm. Its blue glow gradually grew deeper, turning as sharp as a Heavenly Weapon.

    With a gentle toss, the broken spike was thrown out of the Real World and back into the center of the tactical formation.

    Zhao Laowu had retreated as a measure to prepare for advancement. He became the first in line to the throne of the Great Zhou Dynasty, after the current emperor. Not only did the Forces of Living Beings not reduce, they even increased. He released his burden, pressing on with only the necessities, his soul sparkly and clear. Even if there were improvements in his ability, he had already started his self-imposed istion. He wanted to train his Dharmakaya, thus, he was unreachable by any means ofmunication. Even then, he did not need a whole decade.

    ...

    Light and shadow gradually dissipated, chased away by a blue glow that blossomed through the courtyard, making it look as if it was underwater with light spilling through the waves. It was a dreamy view.

    ¡°It really does feel more powerful!¡± Wu Ju¡¯s eyes were wide and bright, his delight evident on his face and in his voice.

    Gan Ruoxu let out a sigh of relief, bathing in Wu Ju¡¯s admiring gaze.

    The pair realized that it was gettingte, so they hastily cleaned up their mess and were just about to return to their rooms when they caught Xu Feixiang passing by in a hurry.

    ¡°Where¡¯s the fairy, Senior Xu?¡± Wu Ju asked as he extended a hand to block her path.

    Gan Ruoxu also spoke up, ¡°Junior Xu, didn¡¯t the fairy go to your room? Why are you still running about outside?¡±

    A subtle smile danced on Xu Feixiang¡¯s lips, ¡°The fairy is aloof, and unapproachable. I¡¯ve given it much thought, and I¡¯ve finallye up with this brilliant idea.¡±

    ¡°What idea?¡± Gan Ruoxu and Wu Ju asked in unison.

    The smile on Xu Feixiang¡¯s face grew, ¡°I was thinking, the fairy had the Jade Rabbit as herpanion during her time at the Moon Pce. So I decided to run over to the kitchen and get her a warm, cuddly rabbit to ease her loneliness. Hopefully, she would like it and warm up to me.¡±

    ¡°Good idea,¡± Gan Ruoxu praised.

 Chapter 1114: Rising Storm

    <h4>Chapter 1114: Rising Storm</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    Wu Ju followed to p his hands andughed, ¡°Sister Xu is really more intelligent than others, why don¡¯t we also join in the fun and make a contribution?¡±

    He was azy person and muddled along in his practice. Nheless, he was very talented in securing personal gain. After he saw Gan Ruoxu receive the care and solicitude from Heavenly Lord Yuanshi, he intentionally chummed up with him whenever he found the opportunity. He even revealed his family treasure! Now that there was a real fairy, how could he not curry his favor?

    A real existence would be stronger than the protecting god that could only be sympathetic, isn¡¯t it?

    Fairy Chang Er was cold and majestic. She was much more beautiful than the corresponding statue. Even if he could not get any benefit from her, he could at least feast his eyes.

    Gan Ruoxu was also curious about the real fairy who came down to the earth. He echoed, ¡°Sister Xu, we were shocked by the fairy¡¯s arrival to the World of Mortals, and disyed poor manners. We were just thinking of going over to apologize.¡±

    How could Xu Feixiang not know about Wu Ju¡¯s careful thought? Since Gan Ruoxu, the esteemed person of Heavenly Lord Yuanshi had opened his mouth, it was difficult for her to reject. She smiled slightly and said, ¡°Then you two have to be the lookout. We must not be caught by Rice Head and Vegetable Head and expose the fairy.¡±

    To be frank, facing a fairy who came down to the World of Mortals, she was feeling uneasy in her heart. The voluntary act initiated by Gan Ruoxu and Wu Ju had made her feel more steady and sure.

    With Gan Ruoxu¡¯s magical powers and Wu Ju¡¯s experiences of ying the fox, Xu Feixiang sessfully snuck into the kitchen and stole the hare for lunch tomorrow. She put it in her arms and fled to her own yard.

    After carefully looking at the wing-rooms on both sides, she made sure all her sisters of the same master were asleep. Xu Feixiang signaled to let Gan Ruoxu and Wu Ju sneak in.

    As she pushed the door open, she saw Fairy Chang Er was virtually ying the guqin to the moon. She did it in a gracious manner, being unearthly elegant. She then looked over with her pair of beautiful eyes with clearly defined pupils.

    ¡°Fairy, I found this little fe on the road,¡± Xu Feixiang smiled brightly as she uttered the words she had prepared to say earlier, raising the hare with her hands pulling its ears.

    Gan Ruoxu and Wu Ju eximed, ¡°Maybe it escaped from the kitchen, how pitiful is this little fe!¡±

    Hopefully this white hare could make the fairy smile.

    They were not let down. In their sight, the cool and unearthly elegant fairy gently nodded her head, and opened her mouth slightly, ¡°Not bad, it was very thoughtful of you.¡±

    Not bad? Very thoughtful? The fairy praised us! Xu Feixiang twisted her head sideways and looked at Gan Ruoxu and Wu Ju respectively. In her eyes, there was uncontroble happiness. She secretly clenched her fist.

    Then, they saw Fairy Chang Er wave her hand, and the white hare flew up to the sky. The hare was cast over, but there was no sign of magical powers.

    She surely deserves to be the Moon Pce Fairy!

    In the secret praises, they looked at the fairy gently touching the neck of the white hare with a joyful heart.

    The fairy liked the Jade Hare as expected. Her coldness had turned into gentleness!

    Just as the idea popped into their head, suddenly they saw blood spurt out from the neck of the hare.

    The blood spurted out and squirted... the three teenagers of two boys and a girl seemed to have turned into ice sculptures, and solidified in stone.

    The blood flew into the air and disappeared directly, it never contaminated the room. Xu Feixiang and others heard the Moon Pce Fairy coldly say, ¡°If you don¡¯t clean the blood of the hare, then it will easily cause the meat to taste gamey and sour in texture, and this will cause the ingredients to go to waste.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Xu Feixiang, Gan Ruoxu, and Wu Ju were stunned as they answered. There was only an idea that kept running through their minds, what is she talking about...

    In their eyes, Ruan Shuyu was gracefully processing the hare. She removed the fur and organs in a well-ordered manner. Lastly, she took out the utensils and seasonings from the ring on her hand.

    ¡°Whether the roasted hare tastes good or not, half of the effort depends on the seasoning beforehand. I just got a marinate recipe, I¡¯ll try it today,¡± the standard voice tone of a fairy was speaking words that made Xu Feixiang and others feelpletely in the dark.

    Seasoning beforehand? Recipe of a roasted hare?

    ¡°It takes some time for the seasoning to set in. Let¡¯s take the opportunity to prepare a charcoal fire. We need a smokeless and dustless one,¡± Ruan Shuyu said, while taking out the highest grade charcoals from the White Mustard Ring.

    ...

    After some time, a ray of moonlight shone into the room. Xu Feixiang, Gan Ruoxu, and Wu Ju sat in a line, each of them holding a piece of hare meat in their hands. The hare meat tasted crispy and toothsome, it was so delicious that they just could not stop eating.

    ¡°How is it?¡± Ruan Yushu swallowed thest hare meat in her hand, and looked at the three people opposite her with expectant eyes.

    Xu Feixiang¡¯s mouth was stuffed with the hare meat, so she nodded her head to indicate that it was tasty. Gan Ruoxu and Wu Ju also spoke respectively and praised its superb taste.

    After that, they saw the corners of Fairy Chang Er¡¯s mouth curve up and show a shy smile. It was breathtaking.

    ¡°The fairy finally smiled as expected...¡± Xu Feixiang and the two others spaced out for a short while.

    The goal was achieved, however, they always felt that something was not right!

    ...

    A few dayster, Gan Ruoxu visualized the statue of Heavenly Lord Yuanshi in Three Pristines Temple. The temple had been closed specifically for him. There was no one else, the surrounding was empty and quiet, as if he was in the Jade Pce located above the Thirty-Three Levels of Heaven.

    At this time, there was a person holding the token of the temple master who passed through theyers of the Restrictive Spell and pushed open the main door. The midday sun streamed in and shone goldenly. It had dispersed the darkness and thoroughly lit up the temple.

    Gan Ruoxu did not look back. He was in the visualization and felt an impulse in his heart, as if he had seen it with his eyes. He blurted out, ¡°Sister Xu.¡±

    The person who came was truly Xu Feixiang. Her eyebrows and eyes sparked with joy, and looked more youthful and beautiful withpelling Reiki. She lowered her voice and said, ¡°The fairy wants to bring me along to travel around the world, and increase my cultural knowledge in different parts of the world. I found an excuse, and already got the master¡¯s permission.¡±

    It had been a year since she enrolled. Based on her rapid progress in theurgy, she could protect herself with her own ability. It was the right time to travel around the World of Mortals, and practice the Dao which was corresponding to protecting the fairy god. With that she could deepen the sympathy level, and acquire more strength and direct knowledge.

    Gan Ruoxu admired this, and said sincerely, ¡°I hope so, too. Unfortunately, as the person favored by God Master, those with evil intentions were too many. Without a world-ss ability, I would not dare to travel far, and I¡¯m afraid this might take five to ten years¡¯ time.¡±

    ¡°You can follow us. With the fairy, who would dare to y a trick on you?¡± Xu Feixiang said in high spirits.

    The fairy who came down to the World of Mortals, would could beat that?

    How could the strength of the fairy god through the theurgy beparable to the fairy god itself?

    Gan Ruoxu sighed, ¡°I know things would be fine if I tag along. But the master would not believe it, moreover, we can¡¯t reveal the existence of the fairy. He definitely won¡¯t let me out.¡±

    ¡°Well, take care of yourself, Senior Brother.¡± Xu Feixiangughed yfully, ¡°It seems like your ten years of cultivation without anyone knowing will shock the world when you emerge from the mountains.¡±

    As Gan Ruoxu watched Xu Feixiang leave the Three Pristines Temple, he once again sighed heavily. One has to pay for the equal price in rtion to the type of precious care and solicitude one receives. Youth, freedom, arbitration, etc. will all stay away from me. Five years of hard practice and ten years of loneliness will be my future life.

    Nheless, it was of his free will, and he was perfectly satisfied with it.

    Bang!

    Xu Feixiang closed the door of Three Pristines Temple again. The bright turned dim, cool, and silent.

    Gan Ruoxu turned around, once again sat in front of the statue of the Heavenly Lord Yuanshi with deep eyes and sorrowful temples. He closed his eyes, and immersed in his visualization. One big and one small, one high and one low, sat down rtively and formed a sharp contrast, revealing a certain sacred meaning.

    You have to endure simr levels of loneliness in ordance to the level of sess you would like to achieve!

    Hopefully, the national guard temple could protect his parents.

    ...

    Outside the capital city, a carriage sped by and seemed to be escaping from something.

    There was a man and a woman sitting in the carriage. The dress of the woman was gorgeous, with the style of a remote area. She was tapping the copper te in her hand. The nging sounds partly appeared then partly disappeared, as if it could drill into hell and arrest the ghosts.

    A man was in a high crown and dark robe. He looked arrogant just like Lin Fengxiao, the person favored by the ck Emperor Zhenwu!

    ¡°Sir, as long as you join the Teaching of Five Pecks of Rice, you will be able to lead the Yang Ping Precinct immediately, and worship the Sacrifice Liquor,¡± the woman in gorgeous dress said with a smile.

    The region ruled by the Teaching of Five Pecks of Rice was known as the Taoist Kingdom,bining politics and religion together, and the Lord Master was the top-ranked leader. Under him, it was divided into twenty four third-ss precincts. Each precinct revolved around the Sacrifice Liquor, also known as Du Gong.

    The Yang Ping Precinct was the first of the twenty four precincts. Generally. it was directly ruled by the Lord Master. This had made the meaning behind making Lin Fengxiao the Sacrifice Liquor of Yang Ping Precinct to go without saying.

    And the Sacrifice Liquor Official Seal of Yang Ping Precinct was also known as the Yang Ping Precinct Du Gong Seal!

    Lin Fengxiao sat upright, nodded slightly and said, ¡°The National Guard Temple refuses to give prominence. I am just about to leave, but your sect really shows much sincerity.¡±

    As the person favored by one of the Five Wisdom Buddhas, how could he be ced under others?

    The woman smiled with her lips closed and tapped the copper te. She closed her eyes to feel for a while and said, ¡°The Sect Elder of the National Guard Temple is deceived by the ghosts as expected, and are misled in the wrong direction.¡±

    ...

    Above the boundless sea, at the core of the fog, the battleships full of Restrictive Spell quietly moored there. On the chief battleship, there was a girl with almond eyes standing with her hands sped behind the back at the fore.

    ¡°Not only the person favored by Zhenwu appeared, but the Heavenly Lord Yuanshi is also showing concerns to the mortals?¡± the woman was wearing a purple robe. Her clothes were drifting in the wind, revealing a dignified appearance.

    Next to her stood a terrifying general. He replied with respect, ¡°Correct, and the direct knowledge is so horrible that it can reverse life and death. Currently, he is practicing in the National Guard Temple.¡±

    Outside the cabin behind the general, there was a picture scroll hanging there, a picture of the position of the fairy gods.

    The woman in purple smiled with her eyes shining, ¡°It is certainly a great battle. I want tond on the shore to widen my knowledge.¡±

    Before she finished her sentence, she already took a step and disappeared in the fog. And on the picture of the position of the fairy gods behind her, the name of the Celestial Ruler which was on the center of the second row was slightly glowing, and it seemed to be echoing!

    ...

    In a deep quiet room, a weird man with a yellow towel covering his forehead, blindfolded his eyes and sat on the floor. There was also a picture of the position of the fairy gods in front of him.

    This picture was different from the usual one, and the difference was only in one ce.

    Suddenly, the name at the center of the second row on the picture of the position of the fairy gods glowed and the light sprinkled on the man.

    The man raised his head. Although his eyes were blindfolded by the yellow towel, his gaze was like it was real solid. He lowered his voice and mumbled to himself,

    ¡°Killing the person favored by the premier at all cost?¡±

    The name that was glowing was neither Lord Xuantian, nor the abbreviation of Celestial Ruler, but the Eastern Emperor Taiyi!

 Chapter 1115: Embrace Heaven And Earth

    <h4>Chapter 1115: Embrace Heaven And Earth</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    The winter had arrived. The snow fluttered down, covering the whole city with snow. It was another year of the worship day.

    For the Blessed Nation which was based on the magical witchcraft, this was a grand asion of high importance. Not only the Son of Heaven had to attend the Suburban Festival, but the Master of the National Guard Temple also had to attend personally, to offer sacrifices to the Earth Goddess of High Heaven together and pray for blessings.

    The master and some tyrannical sect elders were not there, certainly, the National Guard Templepletely activated the Great Formation, just in case anything bad could happen. After all, the person blessed by the Heavenly Lord Yuanshi was always coveted, so he would be destroyed if he could not be possessed. It was absolutely impossible to let Gan Ruoxu follow the footsteps of the person blessed by the ck Emperor, Lin Fengxiao.

    The light was wavering, and the Seal Script was drifting. Many phantoms of the Fairy God surrounded the air above the national guard temple, causing the ce to be like the Heavenly Court. It was heavily guarded and remained stagnant like a mountain.

    Nheless, even if it was the Forbidden Restrictive Spell, there would be people leaving or returning, especially disciples who would like to watch the sacrifice and see if they could get the Emperor¡¯s favor, and deepen the connection with the Protecting-Fairy Gods.

    The door shrouded in clear light cracked a gap, it then spread out into a round hole to let Wu Ju and the other disciples walk out. They headed swaggeringly toward the outskirts of the temple.

    The round hole at the center of the clear light shrunk rapidly just like the water ripples and was about to subside. At this moment, a wave of light shed, the small ck hole that had been shrunk to the size of a thumb suddenly slowed down, and instantly solidified.

    The unusual event appeared and disappeared in no time. The tactical formation did not have any response, the host did not notice it either. However, the sunshine by the door seemed to be much brighter.

    Next to the screen wall facing the gate of the national guard temple, a ray of light floated like a water wave, and quickly condensed into a female figure in a purple robe with her hair tied up loosely, revealing her extraordinary manner.

    The woman in purple robe rxed her eyebrows, showing a smile on her face, sped her hands behind her back, and leisurely walked around the National Guard Temple. Not sure why, but all her disciples, Taoist disciples, and servants who bumped into her had overlooked her. Some ces which were isted by the Restrictive Spell slowed her down, but she managed to pass through them without any hindrance.

    The periphery of the national guard temple, which was one of the biggest forces in the world unexpectedly gave an impression of no man¡¯snd.

    As the woman in a purple robe was continuously walking, she suddenly paused her footsteps. In front of her, the Restrictive Spells were everywhere,yer uponyer with death lurks, isting the series of core ces in the Three Pristines Temple from the periphery.

    ¡°Not bad. This is indeed the National Guard Temple with a long history and deep heritage,¡± the woman in a purple role nodded gently in a calm posture, then raised her right hand.

    This palm was bigger than the usual woman, but it was fairer, more slender, and feminine. It gave a feeling of years of dust umtion.

    If she wanted to go further from here, either she had an undercover, or else she could only barge her way in!

    The woman in a purple robe estimated the progress of the worship ceremony and the power of the Restrictive Spell there and integrated with her tentative n. No longer hesitating, she slowly extended her right hand. The center of her palm sparkled, forming a river.

    Her body seemed to have ovepped with the illusory figure of an Ethereal Emperor!

    The dawn hade!

    At this moment, the Restrictive Spell in front suddenly turned dark, as though the deepest and most extreme night sky. Then zes of bright light appeared and formed a vast star map. It then sprinkled with brilliant rays and fell on the long sword that was formed by the gxy of stars, and mmed into the shining long river.

    Puff!

    The different colors around the River of Sword faded away. The pale white snow and the dark night sky; everything seemed to be stagnant. Nevertheless, the starlight was revitalized constantly; it might be slow but never solidified. The illusionary long river waspletely shattered by the constant flow of power.

    Heaven and earth once again became lively. The Restrictive Spells were endlessly activated on and off. The woman in a purple robe stopped going forward and confronted Taoist Qing Lang who was in the air above the Three Pristines Temple.

    ¡°Master Xu should attend the worship,¡± the woman in the purple robe was not panicking. Her right hand touched her waist, and slowly pulled out a long knife consolidated with brilliant rays.

    Taoist Qing Lang was the Master of the National Guard Temple, Xu Jingxu. He clearly had led many sect elders who were heading to the outskirts to participate in the worship.

    Xu Jingxu pointed his long sword to the side, smiled and said, ¡°The connection between the South Star and I deepens over time. I already understood the secret of vitality, and able to pull out an incarnation. My noumenon purposely stays here to wait for Master Yun.¡±

    Themon name of the woman in a purple robe was unknown as she proimed herself as Yun Gu. Before she reached sixteen years old, she had already sensed the Celestial Ruler before the Chart of Deities Achievement Ranking. She refused to attach to Yellow Turbanism, National Guard Temple, etc. She traveled overseas, established the Emperor Heavens and appointed herself as the master. She was hunted down by various countries and sects, but she always managed to escape. Her power gradually developed, she herself also became the strong contender of the self-strengthening person in the world.

    ¡°I frequently heard about the Star Master¡¯s glory of Master Xu. It¡¯s just in time for me to widen my knowledge today,¡± the woman in a purple robe flicked the long knife in her hand, it drew out a strange track with the posture of dissecting heaven and earth, shing toward Xu Jingxu.

    In front of the de beam, and behind the figure, Yun Gu was as illusory as she was. She passed through theyers of Restriction Spells in shing light, wanted to escape from the National Guard Temple.

    National Guard Temple was a powerful branch of Taiping Dao in the former years, with a long history and deep heritage. No matter how proud Yun Gu was, she did not think she couldpete with Xu Jingxu when she was in his Restrictive Spell, not to mention there was not only one strong person in the temple.

    She would not be able to get away if she did not leave now!

    Xu Jingxu did not expect Yun Gu to be so decisive, she escaped so quickly and never hesitated at all. He automaticallyunched his swordsmanship, splitting the de beam and chased after her.

    Suddenly, Xu Jingxu and Yun Gu heard the bell ringing at the same time.

    Dang!

    The bell reverberated and shook heaven and earth. The sect elders of the National Guard Temple who were waiting to attack were stunned simultaneously. The dense Tactical Formation outside Three Pristines Temple thereupon stagnated.

    ¡°Great Taoist Sage!¡±

    ¡°Zhang Buzhou!¡±

    Yun Gu and Xu Jingxu blurted out, calling different title, but both pointed to the same person, the Chief of Yellow Turbanism, Zhang Buzhou, the Great Taoist Sage, the person blessed by Eastern Emperor Taiyi. In the past four decades, he overran the whole world and never met any opponents. He literally expanded the weakest Taiping Nation and doubled the size. In the past ten years, he isted himself from the world to practice, intending to break through the boundaries and hold the arrival of Eastern Emperor Taiyi with the mortal body to conquer the world and unify the universe.

    These few years, when Yun Gu was at her peak, she always thought of having a confrontation with the Great Taoist Sage. She was aware that she was not necessarily defeated, but surely she could not win.

    Whoever thought that this old monster who never showed up would suddenlye to National Guard Temple!

    The bell sounded melodious as a strange figure appeared in front of the Restrictive Spell of Three Pristines Temple. His forehead was covered with a wide yellow towel which had even blocked his eyes.

    His figure flickered and instantly passed through the stagnated Restrictive Spell. He stretched out his right hand and pressed from afar, trying to push open the door of the Three Pristines Temple.

    In Three Pristines Temple, Gan Ruoxu who was visualizing the strange state had already noticed the activity outside. He was a bit nervous in the beginning, but he found that the master was cautious and ready to fight. He silently took a sigh of relief after he managed to stop Yun Gu. However, the situation changed suddenly, Great Taoist Sage came unexpectedly, he broke the Restrictive Spell and was about to enter Three Pristines Temple.

    What to do? What to do? Gan Ruoxu suddenly felt nervous. In the Blessed Nation, the name of Zhang Buzhou, the Great Taoist Sage could stop babies from crying at night. Not sure how many people had nightmares of him!

    He just received the blessings from the Heavenly Lord for a few months. What could he do to escape from his hands?

    All kinds of thoughts popped in his mind. Gan Ruoxu was like being affected by the bell, and stunned in stone, the feeling of nervousness made his legs limp.

    At this moment, he felt that the Premier Priest in his mind open his eyes promptly, his own bright and thorough heart turned dark, not recognizing up and down, hard to know the front and back, the past and the future seemed to be in unison.

    Does the Heavenly Lord initiate to pass on such a powerful force to me?

    This was the state which could only be achieved by those experienced people with direct knowledge who had practiced for five years and above!

    Creak!

    The main door of the Three Pristines Temple in front of Great Taoist Sage was unable to stop him, he dragged along the piercing sound, and broke open with the speed of almost falling.

    Then, Zhang Buzhou, Yun Gu, and Xu Jingxu saw the situation in the temple. Gan Ruoxu was sitting with his legs crossed, facing the door. His eyes were closed, the eyes of the statue of Heavenly Lord Yuan Shi behind him were deep and appeared old. It seemed to have ovepped with him, setting off the temple to look rather distant yet deep.

    The Great Taoist Sage was a little stunned, and immediately shook off all kinds of emotions, and promptly pulled off the yellow towel to let his eyes reappear in the world.

    This was a pair of white eyes without the eyeballs which was as clear as the Azure stones that had reflected an ancient and honorable emperor.

    The figure of the emperor was vague and hard to distinguish in detail. As soon as he appeared, there were countless of dim rays rolling over the whole Three Pristines Temple. Some of the time it was fast and some other time it was slow. It had formed a turbulent flow, tearing everything apart, and aimed to make Gan Ruoxu die inexplicably!

    The eyes of Yun Gu were flickering, focusing on the magical witchcraft of the Great Taoist Sage. Xu Jingxu was waiting for rescue. However he was blocked by the bell and got affected by the turbulent flow. It was so near yet so far. His heart was anxious, but he could not do anything. It seemed like he could only watch Gan Ruoxu die inexplicably in the eyes of Zhang Buzhou.

    Suddenly, Gan Ruoxu raised his head a bit with his eyes tightly closed, as if he was listening to the teaching of Heavenly Lord Yuan Shi behind him. A figure in green robe appeared on his body. The beautiful facial features with greying temples, which was exactly the same as Heavenly Lord Yuanshi!

    The figure in the green robe opened up both his hands, and made a move of embracing the front. Gan Ruoxu also stretched out both his arms.

    The two figures seemed to ovep and hard to distinguish from each other. Their faces were upright with their arms opened, immediately the surrounding was immersed in the deepest darkness. Chaos was everywhere without any light. It was subtle and difficult to float. The turbulent flow of time sank into it without even having to stir up waves and torrents!

    Endless eptance, embrace heaven and earth!

    All the anomalies and the fluctuation disappearedpletely!

    Xu Jingxu seized the opportunity to rush to the front of the Three Pristines Temple. The Great Taoist Sage turned around and left immediately; he dared not remain in one ce.

    Gan Ruoxu who had just connected with the Heavenly Lord Yuanshi for a few months was able to show such magical witchcraft. It hadpletely gone against the theory of magical witchcraft as if a practice was needless!

    Could it be the omnipotent of the Chief of Three Pristine Daode Tianzun?

    Yun Gu took a light breath and stepped back, then withdrew from the National Guard Temple.

    Dang!

    The sound of a bell ringing echoed around the atmosphere. Zhang Buzhou disappeared strangely. Gan Ruoxu sat still at the Three Pristines Temple. The illusionary figure had already disappeared. The statue of Heavenly Lord Yuanshi stood like eternally immutable.

    ...

    At a secret ce outside the city of the Blessed Nation, the Great Taoist Sage stood with his arms sped behind his back. In his mind, there was only the grand and mysterious scene of the figure in green robe, embracing heaven and earth.

    ¡°The person blessed by the Heavenly Lord Yuanshi is really difficult to be measured bymon sense. It will be hard to find it again after losing the opportunity this time,¡± Zhang Buzhou was highly aware of this. ¡°I can only carry out thest move as ast resort.¡±

    The so-called final move was to arrange the altar and directly pray for the arrival of the Eastern Emperor. This heaven and earth would not be able to withstand it with only a hint of his strength, and able to cause the ce within a radius of ten thousand kilometers to be destroyed. The universe would be shaken and all kinds of doomsday scenes would arise, and might not be able to be stabilized.

    Most importantly, he who hosted the ceremony was going to die for sure. Of course, Gan Ruoxu who was at the nearby city would also die.

    ¡°Since the Eastern Emperor is willing to pay the price, let¡¯s do it then,¡± the Great Taoist Sage showed a firm expression on his face.

 Chapter 1116: Flying In From The Heavens

    <h4>Chapter 1116: Flying In From The Heavens</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    After the Winter Festival, the weather in the capital area did not be better. Dark clouds crowded there all the time, and the days seemed like evenings. Sometimes snow would fall heavily, making the roads hard to pass.

    Many guardian deities in the imperial court and the national guard temple were wind deities and wind masters. The many powerful aces quickly used their abilities to forcefully change the weather in the capital, but they could only sustain for half a day. Before long, the weather returned to its natural state, droplets of water became ice, and currents of cold wind surged around.

    In the South Star Hall, Xu Jingxu took up the lot casting bamboo cylinder. He channeled the spirits and focused himself on shaking it. Suddenly, with a k, one of the bamboo lots flew out and dropped on the floor.

    Looking over there, Xu Jingxu stood up suddenly, his eyes filled with fear.

    The worst fortune, the sign of the end of days!

    ...

    Within a mountain near the capital area of the Blessed Nation, the winds howled brutally, and the clouds gathered like dragons all around, creating a dark and bizarre sky, as if there was a terrifying ce behind it.

    In the heart of the storm stood a brand new altar. Its shape was simple, barbaric even. It seemed like something from ancient times. On its highest point hung a deity position chart. On it, the Three Pristines were blotted out, while the forbidden name of the Eastern Emperor was written on it, free for all to witness.

    The Great Taoist Sage Zhang Buzhou took off his yellow blindfold. His white, sslike eyes were like two mirrors, absorbing everything including the altar, the restriction spells, the Taoist instruments and the sacrifices.

    Zhang Buzhou walked a strange ritualistic step while he sounded the gong in his hand, like a primordial sorcerer performing a mysterious and contagious ritual. After a long while, the altar was covered in white snow, and he was finally done. In the echo of the gong, his head was bowed low while he took a step after another to the sacrificial altar.

    The first step, the entire capital area became dark, the evening came early.

    The second step, the blizzard turned into a hail, falling down with loud pping noises.

    The third step, the wind was blowing violently, almost breaking the trees.

    ...

    When he stood before the position chart, a blizzard not seen in a thousand yearsnded upon the entire capital area. In the darkness, somemps in the vige made a good contrast in the apocalyptic scenery. Xu Jingxu and the elders inferred a reason: the Great Taoist Sage wants to pray for the arrival of the Eastern Emperor, to wash away the filth of mankind, causing this white blizzard.

    ¡°Is he mad?¡± Xu Jingxu was shocked.

    This was a method that nailed one¡¯s own toe. For someone as great as the Eastern Emperor, even a sliver of his power was enough to crush the earth and destroy all things. As Yellow Turbanism continue to grow, Zhang Buzhou will be able to prate the mountain pass soon. Why do something as self-destructive and crazy as this?

    He could not understand, nor did he want to understand. Now, his only mission was to stop the Great Taoist Sage.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go and search in the area of imbnce between heaven and earth,¡± Xu Jingxu could not care about others. He messaged the royal family while searching around the ces with the strongest storms with the elders.

    Gu Yun, the leader of Emperor Heavenism also sensed something wrong in the capital. With a leap beckoning the winds, he flew deep into the mountain.

    At this moment, Zhang Buzhou took down the yellow turban that covered his head, held it with both his hands, and prostrated on the ground, offering it before the Easter Emperor¡¯s portrait.

    Rumble!

    Thunder echoed in the winter, shaking the sky. The dark clouds danced in the sky, showing a thin and dark crack which looked like a long and narrow eye!

    Rumble!

    In the blizzard, purple lighting shot down constantly. Gan Ruoxu felt something was off, so he walked to the gates of the Three Pristines Temple, and witnessed the apocalyptic sky.

    Then, there was a reaction in his mind. He quickly opened his eyes, and saw the rtionship of karma, predicting the future.

    In the Jade Pce, Meng Qi was sitting at the edge of his bed with a serious face. In his eyes, there were shock and doubt, ¡°Does Zhang Buzhou really want to destroy the world? And he reallymunicated with the Easter Emperor. A mysterious primordial aura is appearing all around.¡±

    He did not expect Eastern Emperor Taiyi to allow Zhang Buzhou to choose world destruction, the cruelest of methods. It seemed like he wanted to stop the restoration of his own Seven-Kill Tablet.

    Could the Eastern Emperor Taiyi be avoiding the change and retreat of the Endless Sea?

    Who is he exactly?

    The Eastern Emperor Taiyi should¡¯ve fell in the hands of God Hao Tian, but his blood did not perish over the aeons, and gave birth to the ancient Fusang tree!

    While deep in his thoughts, Meng Qi did not dy his own decision. The altar has been set, the ritual was over. At this stage, it was toote for Gan Ruoxu to stop it. Even sending Little Foodie would not help.

    One unexpected step behind caused him to be in this passive situation. It did not matter if it was the true Eastern Emperor or not, a strand of his power could copse the fragile universe.

    ¡°Seems like we have no choice...¡± Meng Qi sighed. His mind connected with the brand inside of Gan Ruoxu. He wanted to observe for a while longer.

    The Premier Priest suddenly formed a seal with both hands, and faint karmic lines surrounded them. They did not belong to his body, but were projected by Heavenly Lord Yuanshi onto this universe!

    Rumble!

    The thunder became louder. In the eighteen states of Blessed Nation, twenty four precincts of Wudou, the thirty six sides of Taiping, and the seventy two inds, in every temple that worshipped him the statues shook, as it they were given life. Their appearance changed instantly, bing a handsome man with white sideburns and deep eyes!

    All of them became Heavenly Lord Yuanshi!

    It was a new beginning!

    Meng Qi used his own brand through karma, and received the primordial projection that did not have its own intelligence.

    At this very moment, he was the true primordial god of this universe.

    The Premier Priest in Gan Ruoxu¡¯s mind was still seated, but his figure was turning more and more realistic, like the intersection point between time and void.

    Meng Qi raised his hand, and so did the Premier Priest and Gan Ruoxu. The countless Heavenly Lord statues teleported through the void using the blessings and offerings collected through several tens of thousands of years, and gathered in the Three Pristines Temple.

    Gold, ck, white, and purple aura filled the ce, and it smelled like holy incense. Following Meng Qi, the Premier Priest and Gan Ruoxu clenched their right fists simultaneously, and they gathered together!

    ...

    Deep within the mountains around the capital, the yellow scarf Zhang Buzhou offered before the Eastern Emperor ignited by itself, and blood dripped out of it.

    ng!

    A virtual bell rang, and Xu Jingxu along with the others who had just arrived were frozen in the air. The color in their sight vanishing away. They looked on as Zhang Buzhou kowtowed nine times,pleting the final step of the ritual, and shouted out loud,

    ¡°Hail the Eastern Emperor!¡±

    The eye in the sky opened slowly. An ancient and holy aura appeared faintly. Yun Gu resisted the ring of the bell. A purple skirt flowed and descended, and the light from a de spilled out like running water, gushing toward the front without mercy.

    Zhang Buzhou coughed and spat out some terrifying blood. Looking at the de light from Yun Gu, he smiled, as if saying you¡¯rete.

    An ancient and primordial aura filled the air. The de light split forth silently. Yun Gu flew slower and slower, as if he entered a swamp. Even though he was impatient, he had no other choice.

    Creak, a hideous rift appeared in the void around them. It seemed like something terrifying woulde out from the long eyes, bringing about Armageddon, and an indescribable despair.

    Then, a golden shine appeared in the eyes of Xu Jingxi, Yun Gu, and others. A holy and majestic Three Treasures flew down from the sky. Surrounding it were lights of different color, and it counterattacked the long eye with an unstoppable stance.

    The surrounding quieted, and a song was heard, ¡°Heavenly Lord Yuanshi!¡±

    Three treasures?

    Is the Heavenly Lord Yuanshi appearing here personally?

    Zhang Buzhou¡¯s eyes were filled with fear. Yun Gu, Xu Jingxu, and the rest returned to normal. Then, purple and golden smoke and light surrounded the eye.

    Bang!

    The eye was destroyed, its ancient and holy aura was blocked away. A bright gold and purple chased away the dark clouds and stopped the blizzard.

    When all had regained their sight, the signs of Armageddon had all disappeared. No one knew where the Three Treasures went.

    The Great Taoist Sage Zhang Buzhou took ahold of his own fear. He knocked the bronze bell, activated his spell, kept the scroll, and escaped quickly before Xu Jingxu and the rest could catch him.

    After a long time, only when he felt like he has escaped the capital region, did he dare to stop conveying light and adjust his breathing. The ritual spent a great deal of his strength.

    Then, a beautiful harp was yed. Twodies, one older and one younger, appeared before Zhang Buzhou, as if Chang¡¯e herself had descended to earth.

    ng!

    The bell pacified the three worlds, and the harp continued to sound. Zhang Buzhou finally tasted the pain of being a medium. He could only watch as he was captured helplessly, as they searched the special position chart out of him.

    ...

    Within the Jade Pce in Kunlun Mountain, Meng Qi stretched his hand into the magic circle, and picked up the drawing.

 Chapter 1117: Block The Passage

    <h4>Chapter 1117: Block The Passage</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    The content of the Chart of Deities Achievement Ranking came into Meng Qi¡¯s sight: First ss, Daode Tianzun; Second ss, the Emperor; and Third ss, the Star Master. This book was different from Gan Ruoxu¡¯s version in everyday life because it had reced all mentions of the emperor with the Eastern Emperor Taiyi¡¯s, taking on an indistinct mysterious yet mystical aura.

    Meng Qi¡¯s pupils appeared a Dao Yi ze Lamp. He gently caressed Eastern Emperor Taiyi¡¯s name with his right hand while connecting with his breath to sense for a reaction.

    The surroundings began to waver. zingets appeared, one in particr brimming with ancient vicissitudes connected with the East Emperor¡¯s name, shooting into infinity.

    The Principles of Karma shed through Meng Qi¡¯s senses, coursing through him like a bolt of electricity. Meng Qi followed one karmic thread as it raced forward into a tunnel of shadows and illusions, silence and darkness. It felt as though he was crossing through one realm after another.

    Abruptly, a pitch-ck space loomed ahead. Karma ceased to exist, and time appeared to stand still. Within the darkness, there appeared to be a strange creature capable of swallowing all creation. Meng Qi was so startled that he lost focus and violently rebounded into his conscious mind, opening his eyes.

    ¡°It was not Yuan Hong, the Great White Ape Sage, nor was it Han Guang...¡± he murmured.

    Although unable to ascertain the identity of Eastern Emperor Taiyi, at least he had managed to eliminate certain possibilities.

    To Meng Qi¡¯s knowledge, few were capable of impersonating Eastern Emperor Taiyi without being discovered. Yuan Hong, the Great White Ape Sage, who held the Fragment of the Eastern Emperor Bell, Devil Master Han Guang, and Su Wuming were among the suspects, but his earlier traceback and perception had basically proved their improbable involvement.

    This could be someone stronger, or even the possibility that the Eastern Emperor Taiyi was not truly dead! Meng Qi¡¯s mind shed back to where a monster was held captive beneath the Ancient Tomb of the Nine Lord of Immortals deep in the snowy mountains. The monster used to howl words that seemed to be Taiyi!

    Could it be that the Eastern Emperor is alive, and have been holding on all this while so he can be a backstage maniptor of events?

    Thinking back to the Chart of Deities Achievement Ranking, the Eastern Emperor in this book appeared to prevent himself from recovering the Seven-Kill Tablet, avoiding the mutation of the Endless Sea at all costs. Some peculiar ideas began to form in Meng Qi¡¯s mind.

    If the Eastern Emperor is truly alive and manages to hide this from God Hao Tian, then his current position is clearly skewed toward the Nine Levels of the Underground, and all things associated with him are now in a state of chaos... when the Demonic Lord abruptly broke through the barrier to cross into the Nirvana Realm, he took many influential figures by surprise. What was even more unexpected, was instead of taking the time to strengthen himself, he made the most unwise choice to attack the Heavenly Court...

    Is it possible that Eastern Emperor Taiyi has something to do with this?

    After all, only someone from the Nirvana Realm can defend against or trick a fellow realm member. He or she can direct the Demonic Lord and conceal oneself from the Demonic Lord¡¯s knowledge!

    If the Eastern Emperor is not dead, how does he manage to evade detection by everyone including the ancient and mighty God Hao Tian?

    It was important to know that God Hao Tian was one of the most powerful beings in the Archaeozoic Era, if not as great as Heavenly Lord Yuan Shi, then at least on the same level as Buddha Amitabha. Regardless of how mighty the Eastern Emperor was, with such a weakened state, how did he manage to trick him?

    Compared to the Ancient Mythological Era, the Archaeozoic Era had experienced many cmities, and had long been validated as being full of unsolvable mysteries. Meng Qi¡¯s mind was racing, but he was unable to find a clear path of understanding. He decided to postpone the matter until he could meet and question Son of Hao Tian, Lu Ya to find out about his father¡¯s war with Eastern Emperor Taiyi. Otherwise, he would visit the ancient Fusang tree when the opportunity came his way.

    With a flick of his right hand, Meng Qi rolled up the Chart of Deities Achievement Ranking and closed his eyes, once again sinking into the chaotic heaven and earth, receiving the Premier Reflection. Who would care where in the universe this so-called Eastern Emperor Taiyi had projected himself to? There was nothing to worry about. After all, Heavenly Lord Yuan Shi had always been a premier deity in first ss with countless retellings of history throughout millennia. Eastern Emperor Taiyi on the other hand, was merely a premier deity in second ss; his influence was limited to just the Yellow Turbanism Sect of the Taiping country and small neighbouring kingdoms. He was not even recognized by the Blessed Nation and Wuduomi Sect, unlike Heavenly Lord Yuan Shi, who was widely acknowledged and mentioned in history and legends of almost all the major sects.

    The Eastern Emperor could be defeated just byparing Reflections!

    ...

    Over the passage of time, Gan Ruoxu had foiled one after another plot against him. It was as though he had entered an inexplicable state where he no longer required any injection of power from the Heavenly Lord. In the areas of the Connection of Feedback alone, he was already among the most powerful person in existence.

    ¡°Ten years of piety, ten years of istion. One day my name will be renowned throughout the world!¡± Gan Ruoxu opened his eyes and slowly rose to his feet. He made a respectful bow toward the Heavenly Lord Yuan Shi¡¯s statue.

    Suddenly, he felt the miniature tablet under the Dantian or Sea of Qie alive. It spun rapidly, evolving into a bright light that pierced through his body and proceeded to fly out of the temple toward the open sky.

    ¡°Has the Heavenly Lord reimed this treasure yet?¡± Gan Ruoxu was startled. Despite receiving the tablet ten years ago, there was no opportunity to use it.

    Has it all been for nothing?

    Thoughts began to emerge, but were quickly retracted as Gan Ruoxu regained hisposure. Based on his current rtionship with the Heavenly Lord, what was the need for a mere object?

    Go ahead and take it, I¡¯ve got nothing to hold me back now!

    He slowly walked out of Three Pristines Temple with his eyes looking straight ahead. He whispered in his heart, ¡°Yun Gu, the Heavenly Empress, Lin Fengxiao, the ck Emperor, Zhang Zijing, the Eastern Emperor, here Ie!¡±

    ...

    As the tactical formation brightened up andyers of light shadows fluctuated, Xu Feixiang cried inconsbly, bidding farewell to his teacher or friend, Fairy Chang Er.

    Despite all the traveling they had done together in the mortal world, fairies and men were two different beings. She was due to return to her realm eventually!

    As the figure of Ruan Shuyu who was holding the Stone Tablet Bestowed by the Premier, faded into the distance, Xu Feixiang sobbed and shouted, ¡°Fairy, I will prepare a sumptuous feast as an offering to you on every full moon!¡±

    This was the most sincere and purest expression of adoration that was observed in many years!

    ...

    In the Jade Pce at Kunlun Mountain, where restrictions were as many as the stars in the sky and infinitely powerful, a figure in a flowy white dress emerged from the depths of the universe, making an ethereal descent.

    ¡°Not bad. We can attempt something great with some polish, sufficient umtion and a short period of isted fasting,¡± Meng Qi smiled and nodded.

    In these past ten years, Ruan Shuyu had not used any Secret Treasure Weapons. She hade into contact and dueled or even fought to the death with the likes of different deities such as the fully matured Empress Yun Gu, the ck Emperor Lin Fengxiao, and others. She had learned different methods of dealing with each deity based on their unique characteristics, and this gave someone like her, who was still seeking a path for herself an advantage of unpredictability.

    Ruan Shuyu retrieved package after package from the White Mustard Ring, looking at Meng Qi and said, ¡°Here are some local specialties from the faraway ces I¡¯ve visited.¡±

    This too, was the purest and most sincere form of adoration.

    After Meng Qi had epted the Seven-Kill Tablet and local delicacies, she abruptly wrinkled her brows and asked, ¡°Will I be able to ept Xu Feixiang¡¯s offerings?¡±

    ¡°No problem, it¡¯s free shipping across the realm,¡± Meng Qi replied with a straight face.

    After a casual exchange ofughter, Meng Qi saw Ruan Shuyu off and began to stroke the tablet, preparing to descend upon the West.

    Of course, traveling to the past with the Seven-Kill Tablet meant he could only stop for a limited period. He had to first ascertain the exact time and ce when the heavens fell apart and the Sea Calming Pearl was lost. The best way to do this was to ask someone who had lived through this catastrophe, such as the Undying Fairy, the Donghai Dragon Emperor, or the Aftus King who lived in the Nanzhan State.

    Meng Qi had every intention of questioning each one, cross-examining their answers to prevent any discrepancies.

    ...

    In the Nanzhan state, manykes joined together to form what looked like a huge glistening ocean. It was patrolled by many strange-looking aquatic soldiers.

    Guarding the administrative center were two crab generals. They moved back and forth, watching over the marine people. In a sudden blur of vision, a fresh-faced monk dressed in a water gown and a bamboo cloud crown on his head appeared.

    ¡°Hairy Crab Generals... hmmm... Crab Generals, this humble monk before you, Su Meng would like to see the Aftus King regarding an important matter,¡± Meng Qi smiled and gave a respectful bow.

    For some inexplicable reason, the two Crab Generals felt a sense of kinship with this monk standing before them, as though he was their own father. With a courteous and admiring expression, their response was unhesitant, ¡°We will immediately notify His Majesty.¡±

    One of the crabs left, diving into the bottom of theke. He continued tunneling into the depths for an indeterminate amount of time until a gleaming, luxurious crystal pce came within sight. After announcing his intent and purpose, he finally saw the Aftus King. The king was dressed in gold armor, his face resembling a fish. It turned out that he was the Goddess Guan Yin¡¯s pet goldfish many years ago!

    ¡°A monk called Su Meng is here to see you, Your Majesty,¡± dered the Crab General.

    The Aftus King was in the midst of a blood meal, contemting an increase in the number of child sacrifices to him in theing years. With a cold smirk on his face, he replied, ¡°Su Meng? Never heard of such a person. Kick him out!¡±

    A loud noise resembling a raging storm thundered, startling the Crab General. Gathering his wits, he scrambled out as fast as he could. Just like that, Meng Qi¡¯s request had been soundly rejected.

    ¡°What an odd fellow! Do you think that I, the Aftus King, will deign to see you as you wish?¡± the Aftus King murmured to himself.

    Several moments passed. A sense of foreboding crept up on him as the marine folk around him began to panic. Crab General returned with a frightened look on his face, ¡°My lord! That monk, Su Meng has just blocked the passage to ourke home. All the marine folks are unable to get out!¡± he reported.

    Blocked the passage? A burst of gold light shot from the Aftus King¡¯s eyes as he looked toward the surface. There, he saw a monk dressed in a water gown sitting cross-legged with a striking violet sword of lightning across his knee. Electric bolts shed intermittently toward every corner of thekes, barring any marine folk from leaving. With the effort of him alone, he was able to effectively block the passage!

 Chapter 1118: Fulfilling A Childhood Will

    <h4>Chapter 1118: Fulfilling A Childhood Will</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    Fulfilling A Childhood Will

    The monk blocked the passage, nothing could emerge from the surface of Ju Ze, everything was calm and silent, yet the Aftus King was infuriated. He held up the massive Golden Hammer beside him as he furiously roared,

    ¡°Hold that cow by his nostrils and extend his neck for me to hammer for a good three times!¡±

    Along with a deafening rumble like waves, the sky grew dark above Ju Ze, causing the hole-like ripples to look prominent, deep inside the ripples appeared like an illusion as though it was connected to another universe.

    Ssh, every ripple had water spurted out, illusory but true, causing over three thousand miles of the vast pole to turn into a flooding world with sparkling and clear waves.

    Here, there was a lot of gold, scattered mnite, ungrowable Aoki, and fires unable to ignite. Other than the power of the water and the corresponding rules, all others seemed obviously weak or even could not survive.

    This was the reflection of the Aftus King¡¯s inner cave. Within a specific range, when a word was uttered, it would be apanied byw. If heaven and earth were not in order, then it would be altered to fit!

    It was very close to the legend... Meng Qi was in mid-air with wavespped around him, hooking his blood veins, to turn himself into a puddle of purulent blood and merge with the marine world.

    Aftus was indeed the Demon King of the West!

    He watched as the goldfish spirit draped over its war armor, lifted his giant hammer, and bellowed with rage, charging out of the Crystal Pce to attack him. Meng Qi felt a surge of overwhelming emotions at this moment.

    When he first entered this world, it was almost impossible for him to escape from the little monster, Benbo¡¯erba from the West. But after much painstaking effort, he forcibly managed to sh him to death, and today, he could even confront the famed Aftus King from the Journey to the West without any fear. Things changed over time, and he was no longer who he was before, causing others toment about the uncontroble time and the miracle of fate.

    Then, he stretched out his right hand, his five mighty yet slender fingers gripped onto the long unadorned handle of the Invincible de.

    The Aftus King grabbed a dazzling golden giant hammer in each hand as his inner body¡¯s cave altered, followed by a surging flood from the outside world, isted and forced against the Principle of Nature.

    Even with the cultivation of a Celestial Being, as long as it was not near to the legend, it might be impossible for a person to escape and save their lives even if this person fell into their own flooding world!

    The cow-nose looking creature faced the stranger, thinking about the ill-informed monk not known from which remote mountain was dared to step into his domain.

    Such ignorant and ungrateful!

    ¡°Only water alone, only I am the best!¡± he roared as heunched a sudden attack alongside the giant hammer with a terrifying world-annihting aura. The flood formed into water belts with all theyers restraining Meng Qi, immobilizing him from using half of his external force.

    At this instant, the Aftus King¡¯s vision blurred, and he lost sight of Meng Qi as if he had vanished without a trace from the flooding world!

    The Aftus King¡¯s thoughts spun with the Qi Ji dragging, he furiously lifted his head, prating through the gurgling water to look up high in the sky which was thousands of miles. An illusionary bubbling fire rose, painting a canvas of purple heaven and earth. There was a sense of ubiquity, somehow like the celestial world back then, while above the purple heaven and earth was ayer of a chaotic world of red, green, yellow, and white. Simrly, it was close to everywhere like the Heavenly Court in former years.

    Above twoyers of the Celestial World was a young monk dressed in a water gown with a hand behind his back and another hand holding the sword, looking down at him!

    Is he closely rted to the Legendary Celestial Being? This frightened the Aftus King.

    That¡¯s not right! If it is close to the Legendary Celestial Being, then why my reflection of the cave was a normal world, yet he stands above those twoyers of heaven and earth like the Celestial World?

    Meng Qi¡¯s pupils ckened, and he raised his right arm in a rather slow yet rushing manner. A calm voice was emitted as if it was from the Fairy God that was responsible for Heaven¡¯s Punishment,

    ¡°The cardiac acupuncture point is a fire that hides the spirit. This is derived from my heart, the Yuan Xin Tian.¡±

    ¡°The liver raises the wind, the spleen nurtures the earth, the liver stores the water, and the heart stokes the fire, every part ys an important role for budding, growth, killing, and deep state of concealing, where the four roles could form the beginning!¡±

    ¡°Thou enjoys blood sacrifice and swallows the children. With such deep sins, today I will punish you on behalf of heaven!¡±

    The words reverberated across the atmosphere, it agitated the Aftus King into a state of great fury, however, there was a sudden loud snap. The Invincible de fell which was followed by a stroke of purple lighting shooting down.

    With the protection of the twoyers of the Celestial World, the flood of heaven and earth could not repel that stroke of lightning, only able to split into parts, as though a big tree was growing roots. Along with the nature of water, it split up to the top part of the Aftus King¡¯s head within seconds and engulfed his entire body.

    With one sh of the sword, the Five Lightnings rumbled horrendously, with one swing of a sword, it ttened the Spirited Mountain, and produced a tactical formation!

    The Aftus King snorted, the two golden giant hammers weightlessly floated up. The flood around the surroundings became transparent, forming the purest coat of water.

    Puff!

    The lightning could not break through that coat of water, the Invincible de was blocked by the giant hammer, the flooding world trembled continuously, causing the Shui Ze below to shake violently and the marine family to be dizzy from the quake which was incredibly unbearable.

    If it was not for the absorption of the after effect by the reflection of the cave from the outside world, with only one strike, it was already able to destroy thempletely.

    ¡°Great!¡± Meng Qi raised his Invincible de once more and shing his sword downward. All the universe of his acupuncture points universe contracted, returned to the Celestial World, and unleashed a billow of dark chaotic auspicious cloud, while above the auspicious cloud was an ancient and vast g.

    The Pangu g swayed, and the beam of the Invincible de shed through, silently splitting the flooding world apart.

    As Meng Qi split heaven and earth and nothing would be unbreakable for he did not reserve his power!

    When he studied the Journey to the West, he was always unhappy of the Demon Kings who were the riders of a certain Fairy God or the pets of a certain Bodhisattva. Consequently, there was always a need for redemption to return to before without having to pay the full price, especially the Aftus King. He couldn¡¯t care less about the lives of the young boys and girls he had affected. It was undeniable that he had to be punished, even if he would end up having broken bones or scattered ashes as it could not bepared to the sufferings he hadmitted. In the end, what could have been an easy victory for the Great Sage Equalling Heaven to perform an act before him by forcing him to back down to preserve his honor before the Avalokitesvara Bodhisattva.

    Yet again, Aftus has not learned from his evil ways. As a chivalrous person, will I let him go so easily?

    If heaven does not punish you, then I shall punish you with my own hands. If the Bodhisattva does not condemn, I will!

    Because of this, as the request to meet the Aftus King was rejected, without holding back, Meng Qi blocked the Main Entrance of Ju Ze and was ready for a fight.

    As the de beam shed through, reaching before the Aftus King who was supposed to be prepared for a battle, was shocked. He sensed the danger of being ughtered into half.

    Without thinking of anything else, the ripples of water around the Aftus King drifted, and his body suddenly split into two, and from two became four, bing into rows of golden fish spirits.

    With a swing of his sword, the initial presence of Aftus in the imaginary bubbles burst, the rest of his virtual shadow had vanished as well, there was only him left at that corner.

    This was no illusion trick, but thebination of effects of water ripples from the legendary projection against foes magical power was nowhere near the level of legendary. Without the corresponding reflection of the cave, it was extremely hard to achieve practical results.

    ¡°Aaah, receive the attack from my hammer!¡± the Aftus King who had received a deathly blow wailed. The flooding world suddenly receded upward, with chaotic ripples left below, deep beneath their mirage spawned a creature that was conceived from Aftus, after that it morphed into water rippling stars.

    The stars flew out of the ripples connected, a vast and majestic aura of the stars suddenly appeared, the flooding world trembled violently, many marine creatures from Ju Ze floated to the surface of theke, their bellies flopping upward as they were already dead.

    Ssh! The two golden hammers turned into two leading stars which stunningly converged, creating a gxy of twinkling stars. It rose erratically, trying to engulf the whole Yuan Xin Tian and the Four Divisions Sky.

    Ssh! The gloomy clouds over the Northeastern Precinct of Nanzhan State gathered, it rained like cats and dogs, as if forecasting an apocalypse.

    Ssh! The water level rose violently, and almost half of the mountain peaks had been submerged.

    The Heavenly River trembled and the Giant Hammer was heavy. It was total darkness for the Aftus King; and he could only see a few universes appear behind the two young monks which brought forth an earth-shattering effect, judging from their appearance. One positioned his right hand and pressed downward, and another had eyes that shot forward beams of light, fusing with the young monk¡¯s chaotic auspicious clouds and then flying out to engulf the stars of the Milky Way.

    All the massiveness and flood were gone in an instant.

    Is this direct knowledge? The Aftus King was startled and trembling at his wits. He flung his giant hammer wildly, optimizing his direct knowledge fully to fight against Meng Qi.

    Yet, the more he fought the more he was shocked, even as he utilized his full potential, no one seemed to be on the higher ground of the other, and his enemy seemed to have reserved his power!

    Does the legend ever exist such a creature?

    He wanted to retreat, so he feigned an attack, letting the flooding world to abruptly copse to defend himself from his enemy, while he dug into Ju Ze and had every intention to resist with the Restrictive Spell he had arranged long ago.

    It would be no risk at all!

    Overlooking Ju Ze, the waves rolled, and suddenly the view before the Aftus King changed to endless darkness as well as an infinite vastness, and there were only flickering stars in the distance.

    Did I fly to space?

    At this moment, he noticed an ancient majestic statue of god, above his head was the Premier Auspicious Cloud, while it stood on the Four Divisions of Chaos, surrounding it was golden lotuses, its six limbs wielded the ancient seals and weapons, as if the heaviest rested on its shoulders, making itself a tiny bit of dust.

    Above meant below, left meant right, he reversed his direction, so the act of him getting into the Crystal Pce turned into the sky? The Aftus King who had juste to a realization saw a handsome monk who was holding a long sword with a smile on his face emerged from his left, dering the Moniker,

    ¡°Namo Statue of the Sacred Buddha, this poor monk hase to aid you!¡±

    At the same time, a swordsman drifted forward in the sky from the right, and eximed coldly,

    ¡°Let me help you, my fellow friend!¡±

    From behind, a giant figure over-stuffed like the size of a gxy emerged, unable to be described with the phrase catching stars and snatching moons. His magnificent voice was able to tremble the gxy,

    ¡°Let me help you, my fellow friend!¡±

 Chapter 1119: Southern Sea Purple Cane Forest

    <h4>Chapter 1119: Southern Sea Purple Cane Forest</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    ¡°Let me help you, my fellow friend!¡±

    Along with the voice, the giant figure overstuffed like the size of a gxy pointed out his sword. With a flick of his right hand, he formed a white streak of sword power.

    At the same time, the swordsman, monk, as well as ancient and magnificent gods began to brandish their weapons at once, either gushing out their sword power, waving their Celestial Parting Sword, or converting the Characteristics of Nirvana Realm to the de of time.

    Shades of red, green, yellow, and white, the continuum of Space and Time, and the Four Swords Power integrated for a battle, hard to be traced as they created a sword formation which was able to disy all sorts of damaging scenes from being chaotic till an extreme point, but ended up dying in silence to continuously expanding and eventually became stagnant and turned cold...

    All sorts of scenes had resulted from the Four Sword Beams, and theyers of beam approached closely, and eventually surrounded the Aftus King. It only took a few moments for him to be destroyed or thrown into chaos.

    The Aftus King could sense an extreme danger in his heart, and every part of his body was trembling as though he could witness the end of his life was approaching as he could not find a way to escape from the sword formation.

    Even if I manage to avoid it for a moment, but if I could not escape on time, I would end up dying inside!

    Most importantly, the sword formation had blurred the karma link, seemingly wiping out everywhere. Time and space ceased to exist, and karma was unstable, leaving behind chaos and getting closer to the state of nothingness. Sooner orter, returning to the state of endlessness, not even his many life-saving secrets could help him get out of this situation.

    If this sword formation was at the legendary level, even then the mighty people who were trapped inside would die and lose all their effort of cultivation. It was because, after each cycle of death, the rebirth of the body through the projection would only appear in the sword formation, and would not be exceeded. Therefore, it would continuously wear out and wither away until a dead end.

    A chill ran down the Aftus King¡¯s spine as death was approaching. Just then, a thought shed through his mind.

    The Fairy ying Sword Formation!

    This is the Fairy ying Sword Formation!

    Only the first killing formation from the Archaeozoic Era could unleash such power!

    After much consideration, he not only could not think of a strategy, but instead, he could feel the fear more immensely as his limbs were numb from terror. He could not even unleash more than two-thirds of hisbat power.

    A person¡¯s name and a tree¡¯s shadow derived power, relying solely on these four words, the Fairy ying Sword Formation could fend off the enemies. The Wuji from the Premier Nine Seals, Dao Yi, and Kai Tian would be able to pull it off, unfortunately, they were not as famed as the Fairy ying Sword Formation, thus, the Aftus King could not recognize them.

    The sword power immersed into the body, and suddenly it hovered, causing the Aftus King to be stunned for a moment. He held his giant hammers close to his chest, sensing the opportunity for an escape, and hurriedly eximed,

    ¡°What are you doing here at Yun-Meng Lakes?¡±

    When he first created Ju Ze, he had named it after the famous Yun-Meng Lakes. He was very annoyed at this instant as it was merely a visit but somehow had turned into such a difficult situation. If he had known it earlier, he should not have shown off and put on airs like an experienced old witch when the Crab General reported about the request of the monk for an audience.

    The Fairy ying Sword Formation halted temporarily and not move an inch, Premier Divine Man that Meng Qi had manifested produced a loud voice,

    ¡°I would like to consult with you a question, my Lord. How many years ago since the Heavenly Court had copsed? What day and time?¡±

    Only to ask such a question? The Aftus King was more annoyed than before. He took a deep breath and said, ¡°As long as you withdraw the sword formation, then I will tell you whatever I know without concealing anything from you.¡±

    Since the other party has a request, then I will have a room for negotiation!

    Meng Qi who was holding the sword and ancient seals in hand revealed a faint smile andmanded,

    ¡°You still can¡¯t understand, my Lord? Now, you only have two options, either you remain silent, and the Fairy ying Sword Formation will wipe out all projections, and vanish your real spirit, cutting off your route of retreat or you can answer my question honestly, and after I kill you, I will spare your real spirit in the hope of Samsara.¡±

    So both options lead to death? The Aftus King could feel that Meng Qi had a great intention of killing him, causing him to feel shocked yet furious, terrified yet fearful.

    ¡°Alright, the worst it could be is just to perish together!¡± he roared furiously.

    As a pet of the Bodhisattva, he could asionally speak eloquently.

    Premier Divine Man, the monk, the swordsman, and the giant figure opened their mouth simultaneously, their voices reverberated across the atmosphere, ¡°Many other people can answer my question, so it will not make a difference to have or lose you.¡±

    ¡°However, it¡¯s different for you, my Lord. How can youpare between being destroyedpletely and having the hope of Samsara?¡±

    Upon hearing that, the Aftus King felt wronged and furious, but surprisingly the emotion of helplessness surged up within him, stirring up his mind with countless thoughts shing through his mind. He slowed down as he said, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll give in. Today is not my day.¡±

    ¡°The Heavenly Court copsed 689 years ago on the second day of the second month at three o¡¯clock in the afternoon...¡±

    Concerning this serious matter, although he was in the fishing pool at the Purple Cane Forest of the Putuo Mountain, the earth-shattering activity of the fallen heaven and earth must have left a deep impression on him. Besides, such an activity should be almost the same time as the real copse of the Heavenly Court.

    ¡°Alright, I will confirm this with my other friends. If you dare to deceive me, I will make sure to destroy youpletely even when you have reincarnated.¡± Meng Qi was like the Punisher that Represented Heaven, ¡°Then, when did the Demonic Lord attack the Heavenly Court?¡±

    ¡°695 years ago...¡± the Aftus King recalled.

    Before he finished his words, two Azure Golden Lights suddenly shone out of his eyes; his body expanded all of a sudden, transforming into a giant goldfish.

    The goldfish suddenly inted to the size of a giant balloon; his once majestic aura convulsed into uncontroble chaos.

    He chose self-destruction, at one point when he was so close to finish answering, and Meng Qi was preupied listening to his answer!

    The giant goldfish eyes protruded, looking ferocious and soon after, was engulfed by a sh of white glow.

    An endless ray of lights burst forth, evaporating theyers of Sword Power, prating through the apocalyptic Fairy ying Sword Formation.

    Rumble!

    The loud noise resounded a whileter. The self-destruction of a Celestial Being close to the Legendary level was terrifying. Meng Qi felt as though the Sword Formation drifted, close to breaking apart. In this regard, he kept away his Direct Knowledge of Creating Three Manifestations with One Breath. With the help of the link, he descended on the Yun-Meng Lakes in the air.

    Later, he lifted his head and saw deep within the sea of stars had a beam of light that ceased to die out.

    Is the Aftus King so resolute?

    If so, why doesn¡¯t he choose self-destruction before he answered the question?

    A hint of doubt arose as Meng Qi realized something went amiss.

    Could this be hisst resort to secure his life?

    So he could blow up the Fairy ying Sword Formation and find a way out?

    ...

    Deep in the Southern Sea, there was an ethereal ce, a purend that did not seem to belong to heaven and earth.

    The Purple Cane Forest stood erect and the tall mountains were high up. It was once the Bodhisattva of Compassion¡¯s rites, the Putuo Pure Land in former years.

    The water of the Eight Treasures Pond of Merits and Virtues rippled and a school of goldfish appeared and disappeared from time to time. Suddenly, they shrank and gathered tightly together to form a figure of a goldfish.

    This goldfish leaped out of the water surface and faced toward the Nanzhan State with its eyes full of hatred.

    Although Bodhisattva of Compassion¡¯s Sambhogakaya Pure Land was iplete, and the Eight Treasures Pond of Merits and Virtues could not remodel its Dharmakaya, yet with the connected projection of the Reflected Self that bonded, could allow the Aftus King to take this opportunity to be reborn.

    The only problem was that he needed a long time before he could recover to reach the peak of his former self; moreover, he lost his giant hammers Heavenly Weapon.

    Yet, if he had not self-destructed his Celestial Demon Body, then how could he possibly be able to break open the Fairy ying Sword Formation, and if he had not done so, even with the Eight Treasures Pond of Merits and Virtues of the Sambhogakaya Pure Land and his Reflected Self projection, he would never manage to reform and would reappear in the Sword Formation.

    ¡°Such a cunning fellow!¡± the goldfish demon eximed in a teeth-gritting manner.

    ...

    Upon returning to the battleground of the starry sky, Meng Qi noticed that the broken giant hammers were floating in the air. After a brief prediction, he realized that the Aftus King had not totally perished, but he was severely injured at the moment, and he hid at a mysterious ce which was hard to trace.

    ¡°Indeed an experienced Demon King which is close to bing a Legendary strong person, for only he could escape from this situation.¡±

    ¡°After this battle, he must have fully understood my tactics. The next time we fight against each other, he must be well-prepared; hence, it may not be easy for me to win over him,¡± Meng sighed with emotions. His level and ability were almost on par with the Aftus King for now, but his methods of Direct Knowledge as well as martial arts and weapons surpassed the Aftus King.

    Of course, with his development at a tremendous pace, he could be able to crush the Aftus King to death at his fingertips when the Aftus King reappeared after recovering from his injuries.

    As Meng Qi took possession of the broken giant hammers, he stepped into Yun-Meng Lakes. With a probe of both his hands, he managed to lift Ju Ze in the air, causing it to shake like an earthquake. He forcefully pulled out the Crystal Pce that contained many years of the Aftus King¡¯s collections.

    When he utilized Creating Three Manifestations with One Breath to construct the Sword Formation, he only had the Celestial Parting Sword, while the rest could only be reced with the Sword Power or use Invincible de as a disguise. The three missing Celestial Being Long Swords caused a drawback and loophole, so hopefully, the Aftus King¡¯s treasure storage area could add to the demand.

    In case there was nothing, then he would take all the collection of Aftus King and his giant hammers, and threw them before the Donghai Dragon Emperor who had a rich collection to exchange for something else.

    Meng Qi seized the Crystal Pce, set up the conveyance light and headed straight to Donghai.

 Chapter 1120: Countless Events Throughout The Past

    <h4>Chapter 1120: Countless Events Throughout The Past</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    Above the sea of clouds, the conveyance light streaked past fleetingly. While Meng Qi checked the collections of the Aftus King, he pondered on the previous two questions.

    The main purpose of the mission was to ask about the time when the Heavenly Court copsed, and to go back in time to witness the copse in order to find the locus of the scattered Sea Calming Pearl. From there, an approximate location of the scattered pearl could be determined,ying a foundation as to where to seek them after returning to the future. Then, he suddenly thought to inquire about the time when the Demonic Lord invaded the Heavenly Court.

    I still remember talking to a little demon during the first time I entered the West. It said that the Demonic Lord¡¯s invasion into the Heavenly Court and the copse of the Heavenly Court were rted. It even thought that the former was the direct cause of thetter, which had an obvious contradiction to the timeline that I came to understand.

    Based on both the direct and indirect verification of the parties concerned, such as the Devil Buddha and Sha Wujing, he believed that with the War of Deification, the Heavenly Court benefited and formed a strong alliance with Heavenly Lord Yuanshi and Lord Dao De who were hidden behind the scenes, thuspletely suppressing the power of the demons, achieving the most prosperous stage. However, there was nothing permanent in this world. For every peak, there was always a valley. As the Celestial Ruler¡¯s Cultivation Day advanced, perhaps he was no longer satisfied with being the face for Heavenly Lord Yuanshi and Lord Dao De, so he secretly schemed and caused dispute in Hell as well as an undetected crack in their alliance.

    At this profound moment, the Demonic Lord immediately took advantage of the situation and invaded the Heavenly Court. He utilized a double-edged technique to gravely injure the Celestial Ruler and at the same time, exposed the discord between the Celestial Ruler, Heavenly Lord Yuanshi, and Lord Dao De. The situation changed after the exposure. The Buddhist Society started toy out schemes, the Taoist Sect reacted ordingly, and the Celestial Ruler walked on the edge, trying to manipte the situation in his favor by cleverly utilizing and bncing all existing forces between parties. In the midst of this chaos, the Congenital Sacred Stone of Demon Nuwa bred a Sun Monkey. With the string of events that came next, such as the prolonged dispute in Hell, the Uproar in Heaven, and the constraint on the Celestial Ruler to make him yield, who would have thought that the Celestial Ruler would turn directly to Gautama Buddha?

    Later, Gautama Buddha, who gained a great advantage, finally reached the state of Heavenly Lord Yuanshi. He began trying to achieve Nirvana and nned for the Pilgrimage to the West. Not long after the pilgrimage ended, for some unknown reason, the Heavenly Court copsed. It was suspected that the few Nirvana Realm individuals joined forces and broke through the Nine Levels of Heaven, and the Celestial Ruler sacrificed himself and manifested into a Time de. Amidst this progression of events, no one knew whether his allies were being subdued or that they had yet to make their move.

    After the Heavenly Court fell, Gautama Buddha passed away. Thus, when The Demonic Sage invaded Spirited Mountain, coupled with Ananda¡¯s betrayal, the copse of the Thousand Buddha was imminent.

    The deification. The Demonic Lord¡¯s invasion. The Pilgrimage to the West. The copse of the Heavenly Court. The Battle of Spirited Mountain. This is the sequence of events that I came to discover. However, it was not so to the little demons of this world. Obviously, there was a big time gap of the Great Sage Equalling Heaven and the Pilgrimage to the West in between. It was impossible for them to be confused, thinking that the invasion of the Demonic Lord was the cause of the Heavenly Court¡¯s copse.

    Their memory and the timeline did not match. There was something fishy going on. So, Meng Qi inquired about the time when the Demonic Lord invaded the Heavenly Court. The Aftus King¡¯s answer was as he suspected.

    The invasion of the Demonic Lord urred less than six years before the copse of the Heavenly Court!

    The interval was so short. It was no wonder that the little demons, who existed a few hundred yearster, talked about both events as if they were logically one and the same event. And the Pilgrimage to the West happened more than eight hundred years ago, which was long before the invasion of the Demonic Lord. It contradicts with the timeline that I came to understand.

    Who is right and who is wrong then?

    Meng Qi would have no hesitation insisting on his previous assumption because it was affirmed by two parties involved, the Devil Buddha and Sha Wujing. However, the West was an evolution caused by Lord Dao De¡¯s extraction of historical events. No one knew how much history was altered. Hence, the confusion on the sequence of events waspletely understandable. Not to mention that there were some who even suspected that Lord Dao De withheld the information to cover up a certain secret.

    Still, there remained some details to be confirmed.

    Based on Meng Qi¡¯s assumption, the Devil Buddha only admitted to the collusion with the Demonic Lord, his betrayal to the Celestial Ruler, as well as to have pitted the Buddhist Society and the demon race against each other, causing the Battle of Spirited Mountain. Regarding the other incidents, his response was nonmittal, only mentioning that the Celestial Ruler was gravely injured by the Demonic Lord and could not exactly apprehend the Great Sage Equaling Heaven.

    This appeared to be undoubtedly pointing toward the Uproar in Heavens incident, but looking deeper into it, there were too many exnations. Who could be certain that after the Pilgrimage to the West, Sun Wukong would not fight against the Celestial Ruler for a second time?

    For instance, the battle to copse the Heavenly Court!

    Even when the Uproar in Heaven happened, it was hard to say if the Celestial Ruler took part in the war.

    After all, during that time, the monkey was definitely not as strong as he was after the Pilgrimage to the West. There was still a long way to go before he could perfectlyplete his religious cultivation. Even if the Celestial Ruler was severely injured, he could still be there in the Celestial Field to gain countless protection. Besides, only Nirvana Realm Individuals could contend against their own. There was no reason to be afraid even if the situation worsened. The Devil Buddha only said that the Celestial Ruler could not exactly apprehend Sun Wukong. So, the Celestial Ruler must have been worried about the person behind the scenes who prompted the Monkey to cause the Uproar in Heaven, thus decisively called in Gautama Buddha for help. Under such circumstances, it was debatable whether he would lower himself to deal with the Great Sage Equaling Heaven.

    As for the battle to copse the Heavenly Court, the Great Sage Equaling Heaven earned the title of Victorious Fighting Buddha from this battle and perfectlypleted his religious cultivation. He might even have possessed the characteristic of Paramita to be a Nirvana Realm individual. Simultaneously, the other Nirvana Realm individuals involved the Celestial Ruler and they exchanged blows in passing. It was not surprising that they were almost taken down by the Celestial Ruler.

    As a result, the words of the Devil Buddha could not be taken as evidence that the Pilgrimage to the West happened after the Demonic Lord¡¯s invasion. Instead, Sha Wujing, who could clearly and precisely borate this sequence of events; his memory still not muddled even with the altered history, seemed trustworthy.

    Yet, when thought over carefully, it did not matter if it was the Pilgrimage to the West, the Demonic Lord¡¯s invasion, or the extraction of historical events by Lord Dao De. Sha Wujing mostly had not achieved Legendary status and it did not involve the River of Time. Under the circumstance of not having acquired the characteristic of the Nirvana Realm, if he sessfully made a breakthrough, would he be able to restore the chaotic yet vague memories?

    More importantly, Sha Wujing was the Oracle Juan Lian of the Ajati Matriarch, which meant he could not be trusted. He might not be willing to lie, but it was unavoidable if his Ajati Matriarch surreptitiously altered his memories.

    The two most crucial pieces of evidence had ws, but some of the details were bing increasingly eloquent. For instance, as the little demon had mentioned previously, the Nine Spirited Saint was sent to guard the Nine Nether Gates after the invasion of the Demonic Lord. Until this day, he was still there standing guard. If the Pilgrimage to the West happened after the invasion of the Demonic Lord, then when Tripitaka, Sun Wukong, and their entourage encountered the Nine Spirited Saint, he should have supposedly been standing guard at the Nine Nether Gates, and not been able to confront them.

    Furthermore, before the invasion of the Demonic Lord, the Great Emperor Zhenwu mysteriously vanished and headed to the life-and-death origin. Who, then, was the Ninth Heaven Dang Mo Patriarch, called in by Sun Wukong as reinforcement?

    Although these are the records of the Pilgrimage to the West that I¡¯ve read about, the contents might have been altered. For example, during the Pilgrimage to the West, there was no record of the Nine Spirited Saint¡¯s obstacle. And the Ninth Heaven Dang Mo Patriarch has never been called in for assistance. Still, some of these details could be verified by the mighty peopleter on. I¡¯m no longer certain.

    What if I ce the Pilgrimage to the West before the Demonic Lord¡¯s invasion?

    Meng Qi was immersed in his thoughts, trying toe out with another prospect.

    After going through a satisfying period of alliance, the Celestial Ruler, who had advanced into his Cultivation Base, possessed the ambition to be the Master of the World. The Buddhist Society did not want to witness the Taoist Sect to eternally dominate the Heavens and the Myriad World, thus conflicts began to aggravate. For instance, the dispute in Hell. Under such circumstances, Sun Wukong, who emerged from the Congenital Sacred Stone at this time, became the pawn to their games and battles time after time.

    During the Uproar in Heaven, perhaps Sun Wukong had the help of Lord Dao De, all the fairies associated with Taoism went easy on him, making it appear as if the Celestial Ruler had no choice but to make the decision to deal with the monkey himself. Once the Celestial Ruler acted, the mysterious master of Sun Wukong rose to revolt the Celestial Ruler to achieve a certain purpose. And seeing that the situation was unfavorable, the Celestial Ruler promptly called in the Western Gautama Buddha for assistance. Perhaps the purpose was to pursue a new bnce by exposing the Celestial Ruler¡¯s reverted faith to the Buddhist Society, or by exposing his collusion with Gautama Buddha.

    After the Pilgrimage to the West, things brewed throughout the years, thus causing the urrence of the Demonic Lord¡¯s invasion. This time, the Celestial Ruler disyed a strength of terrifying intensity. Did he defeat a Nirvana Realm individual on his own without the help of Heavenly Lord Yuanshi, Lord Dao De, or Gautama Buddha?

    Only the Nirvana Realm individuals could contend against their own. Even among themselves, it was near impossible to kill a Nirvana Realm individual. They were usually sealed or repressed. No matter how great the price paid, how great an advantage a person had in the Celestial Field, or even when the Demonic Lord newly ascended to the Nirvana Realm, without the help of other ancient individuals, it was impossible to defeat a Nirvana Realm individual. To defeat one of them single-handedly, this shows the might of the Celestial Ruler. He could now rival with God Hao Tian in the Archaeozoic era, truly impressive.

    As for why the Demonic Lord invaded the Heavenly Court, perhaps someone wanted to put on a test. To spell it out, someone wanted to know why the Celestial Ruler was nonchnt to gamble with the two God Masters previously. Under some probing, they discovered the strength of the Celestial Ruler and the defeat of the Nirvana Realm individual by his hands.

    Not long after figuring out these secrets or being testified that these secrets were directly rted to the Fruit of Dao, a number of Nirvana Realm individuals joined forces and broke through the Nine Levels of Heaven, leading to the death of the Celestial Ruler, and perhaps the passing of Gautama Buddha as well?

    Although there was ack of key points to link these events together, these assumptions seemed toplete the picture from another perspective, giving some exnation and clearing some of Meng Qi¡¯s doubts... Meng Qi sucked in a breath, feeling that the events of the ancient times were bing increasingly confusing, merely thinking about it briefly made his scalp itch. It was even more so, after going through twice the extraction of historical events, making it difficult to determine what was true and what was not.

    In the future, if I want to go back in time and take a step further into figuring out these events, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to avoid those obstacles.

    Without knowing it, he had reached Donghai. And the treasures in the Crystal Pce of the Aftus King had been long since forgotten.

    His conveyance light descended and Meng Qi found the Donghai Marine Family. He dove straight to the Crystal Pce after asking about its whereabouts.

    There were two huge crabs standing guard at the entrance to the Crystal Pce. With a faint smile, Meng Qi walked up to them and bowed,

    ¡°I¡¯m Su Meng, requesting an audience with the Dragon Emperor.¡±

    ¡°This is a gift for his majesty.¡±

    With a flick of his hands, two huge golden hammers flew andnded in front of the Crystal Pce.

    Boom!

    The ground shook, followed by an earthquake in the Crystal Pce. The Restrictive Spell surrounding the pce flickered.

    ¡°Invaders!¡± rms sounded, and from inside the Dragon Pce came the voices of surprise, ¡°Purple Light Golden Hammers? The Aftus King¡¯s Heavenly Weapon?¡±

    Such a dpidated Heavenly Weapon of the Aftus King actually fell into the hands of a mysterious Taoist!

    Ideas popped up in the Donghai Dragon Emperor¡¯s mind as he stood abruptly and rushed toward the entrance of the Water Crystal Pce to greet and wee the mysterious Taoist!

    Even Aftus was defeated by this character, he must be treated courteously!

 Chapter 1121: A Real Dragon Knows When To Stand Tall And When To Lay Low

    <h4>Chapter 1121: A Real Dragon Knows When To Stand Tall And When To Lay Low</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    After observing from his side for so many years, how could the Ancient Dragon King be unclear of the Aftus King¡¯s background, realm, and strength?

    Being almost on par with the Aftus King, he also startedmunicating through his reflected self. He was also a demon fairy who could soar above the sea. The Heavenly Troops were defeated and fell into another¡¯s hands at present. It was worrisome that they suffered a huge loss or even fell into the hands of some mysterious priest outside the pce. If so, why should he mind about his dignity?

    As the proverb goes, never p the smiler. Thinking back, when Sun Wukong just escaped the Mountain of Flowers and Fruit Cave of Water Curtains, nobody knew its name. Funnily, it even called itself the Born Saint when it came to the Donghai Dragon Pce. Even for it, he was cautious and went to greet it himself. He also defied his own wishes to obey Sun Wukong¡¯s wishes. Even though he damaged his treasure, he never got himself injured.

    Even Sun Wukong who had no fame could make him act that way. Who was to say what he would do for the mysterious powerful priest who showed the strength to suppress the Aftus King?

    Without bothering the astonished gazes by his dragon descendants and his army of crabs and shrimps, the Ancient Dragon King rushed to the door with his feet bare. He stepped outside the door and raised his hands, ¡°Wee to the Dragon Pce,e on in.¡±

    He made some derivation during the process and found that the Aftus King was alive but his vitalities were weak. Furthermore, he was not in Nanzhan State so he suffered huge losses and almost lost his life. Therefore, the Dragon King was more cautious.

    Looking at the Ancient Dragon King with a dragon head and human body being polite and courteous, Meng Qi smiled and waved his hand to grab two broken golden hammers. He followed the Dragon King entering the pavilion into the pce. Then, he was seated on a high seat.

    ¡°How should I address you? Which Fairy Mountain do you practice Taoism in?¡± the Ancient Dragon King asked casually as his servants of mussels and jellyfish served tea.

    Meng Qi picked up a teacup and took a sip. With a smile, he said, ¡°My name is Su Meng. I¡¯m from the Jade Pce of Kunlun Mountain.¡±

    The Ancient Dragon King nned to tter Meng Qi no matter where he was from. Having listened to his answer, he said without hesitation, ¡°Kunlun Mountain is great, it¡¯s a famous fairy... fairy...¡±

    He started stammering in the middle of the sentence. Jade Pce of Kunlun Mountain?

    The Jade Pce of Kunlun Mountain that disappeared for many years?

    The Jade Pce of Kunlun Mountain that belonged to the Heavenly Lord Yuanshi?

    This mysterious priest has an impressive background. No wonder the Aftus King was crushed!

    His ttering words stopped abruptly. The Ancient Dragon King¡¯s lips halted and his expression changed. Observing his change, his dragon descendants were all shocked.

    He calmed his emotions after a while, ¡°Is it the ce where Heavenly Lord Yuanshi performed Taoist rites in the past?¡±

    ¡°Exactly,¡± Meng Qi nodded leisurely.

    For him, there was nothing to hide.

    The Ancient Dragon King inhaled lightly. The fourth generation disciple of Exnatory Teaching is already born? Is the Final Trialing?

    The Ancient Dragon King was suspicious as Meng Qi didn¡¯t show any proof and his tone was casual, but he did not have the courage to ask. He changed the subject and said, ¡°Is there anything for you toe to Donghai Dragon Pce?¡±

    ¡°There are two things actually,¡± Meng Qi snorted and said. ¡°I wanted to form the Four Person Sword Formation but I need another three Celestial Level Heavenly Swords. I¡¯ve heard that the Dragon Emperor possesses many treasures, so here I am, asking for your help.¡±

    Thump! The Ancient Dragon King¡¯s heartbeat fastened as d¨¦j¨¤ vu appeared in front of his eyes. A golden-haired monkey walked towards him casually and asked for a Heavenly Weapon treasure by using their friendship as an excuse.

    It¡¯s the same situation all over again!

    The previous monkey was not easy to handle. It seems like the person before me is also like that!

    The dragon descendants around them were not as patient and sophisticated as the Ancient Dragon King. Although their expressions were fine, anger could be seen in their eyes. Since you¡¯ll need three more Heavenly Weapons to form the Four Person Sword Formation, why would you even want to form the formation? This is exactly like if you want to have a whole roastedmb for dinner but you only have a grill and the spices without themb!

    ¡°I wonder what Sword Formation you¡¯re intending to form. I¡¯ll see what I can do,¡± a Legendary Peerless treasure was not easy toe by and some mighty people do not even have one of them. Therefore, the Ancient Dragon King cherished his Celestial Level items the most. It pained him to even think about giving them away.

    Meng Qi looked at the Ancient Dragon King with a faint smile, ¡°The Fairy ying Sword Formation.¡±

    Since the Aftus King would not conceal for him, there was no point for him to hide anything.

    ¡°The Fairy ying Sword Formation? The Fairy ying Sword Formation!¡± the Ancient Dragon King leaped from his chair as sweat dripped down his forehead like raindrops.

    The dragon descendants beside them fell silent and started shaking.

    The Fairy ying Sword Formation!

    The number one fatal formation in the Archaeozoic Era!

    Since when did Aquamarine Pce and Jade Pce be so close that they can exchange supreme direct knowledge?

    ¡°You don¡¯t believe me? The Aftus King didn¡¯t believe me before this so I let him have a taste. Then, he left his Heavenly Weapon to me,¡± Meng Qi had a feeling as if he fooled through the mundane world.

    The Ancient Dragon King felt his heart aching like a thorn was prickling his back. He took a deep breath and said, ¡°I, I will try to look for it. I¡¯ll see how many I can find.¡±

    These barbarians do not care about principles. The monkey took my Sea Calming Pin from me. It seems like I will lose another treasure again this time...

    Meng Qi pressed his right arm and smiled, ¡°You do not have to rush. I¡¯m not a bully, I wouldn¡¯t take anything by force. Since I want a Celestial Level Heavenly Sword, I will give you something else in exchange.¡±

    He flicked his hands and the two broken golden hammers flew to the ground lightly without causing water ripples to the surrounding, ¡°These giant hammers are Celestial Level Heavenly Weapons. Even though they are heavily damaged, their nature is still maintained. These would be worth half a sword.¡±

    He pulled from his sleeve using his right hand as he spoke. A bright and clear crystal pce appeared within the Dragon King¡¯s pce. Although minimized, various treasures could be seen from within.

    The Ancient Dragon King and its descendants bulged their eyes. Isn¡¯t, isn¡¯t this the Aftus King¡¯s crystal pce?

    This priest from Jade Pce moved almost everything from the Aftus King¡¯s ce!

    ¡°Um, there is a Celestial Level Heavenly Sword in here. I guess I¡¯ll only need two more,¡± Meng Qi only realized that there was a Celestial Level Heavenly Sword after going through the Aftus King¡¯s savings. That should be a Maha Bodhisattva and Great Arhat Level Buddhist Sword. But of course, it would not reach the level of Avalokitesvara Maha Kasyapa.

    The sword¡¯s body was emerald and bamboo-shaped. As if made from the wind, its insides were ethereal and it shone with ze. It looked like it could light up a person¡¯s mind. It was named as the Sword of ya.

    As the Eighth Consciousness of the Buddhist Society, ya was born the moment everything was created in the universe. It could store any spells and illuminate any distance.

    The Buddhist Sword must have been obtained by the Aftus King from Putuo Mountain, where the Avalokitesvara Bodhisattva started practicing Taoism.

    After keeping the sword, Meng Qi also took some materials usable for Exterior Realm Dharmakaya. Even though he didn¡¯t have many demands, he still needed to support his two disciples and his old guard. As for the other Heavenly Weapons, he did not take them for himself but used them to exchange for the Celestial Level Heavenly Sword after he calcted their estimated worth.

    ¡°Two giant hammers plus everything in here for two Celestial Level Heavenly Swords. What do you think?¡± Meng Qi pushed the crystal pce towards him.

    The Ancient Dragon King who was prepared to lose his treasured items became joyful and said, ¡°Fair enough, you are a just person!¡±

    The Aftus King had been plundering for many years and he found some great treasures from the Purple Bamboo Forest. He would definitely gain from this!

    He was rather good at being a dragon. He never really checked the inventory of the crystal pce. He only gave a token of forbiddance and asked his descendants to obtain the two Celestial Level Heavenly Swords from the treasury of the forbidden ce.

    Listening to his tone, Meng Qi had an idea. He realized that the Ancient Dragon King had a rich collection built for years and generations. No wonder Sun Wukong was plotting against him.

    Meng Qi took something out with a grin and pushed it to the Ancient Dragon King. He said sincerely, ¡°This is the real gift for our first meeting. This is known as the Myriad World Talisman. It can be used to contact anyone that possesses such a talisman no matter how far the person is. Also, there are quite a number of good ces that you can go by using this like the Myriad World Mall...¡±

    His exaggerated tales about the Myriad World Mall made the Ancient Dragon King palpitate with excitement.

    A cold shiver ran down Daqinggen¡¯s spine all of a sudden in a room of the Jade Pce. He raised his chopper and muttered to himself,

    ¡°I will chop off my hands and break my legs if I go to the mall again!¡±

    Light shone from the chopper and branches flew.

    Not long after, some of the dragon descendants brought the two Celestial Level Heavenly Swords over following Ancient Dragon King¡¯s orders. One of them was ck with some clouds surrounding it. It was shaped like a minimized dragon. The other sword had a green base and it was engulfed with burning mes like wood and wind.

    ¡°This is known as the Soaring Dragon. It isplemented with water and obeyed by the clouds.¡± The Ancient Dragon King introduced, ¡°This one is known as the Soaring Phoenix. Phoenixes live on ne trees. Use this sword and wind and mes will fill the sky.¡±

    Meng Qi stroked the two swords lightly to feel the cave within after he epted them. A scene with a ck-scaled Real Dragon soaring in the sky and a brilliant phoenix flying near a ne tree appeared in his mind.

    ¡°Great swords!¡± heplimented and kept the two swords in his sleeve. He continued straight to the point, ¡°The second thing is, I have a few questions that I wanted to ask.¡±

    ¡°Ask away!¡± the Ancient Dragon King was relieved.

    ¡°When did the fall of the Heavenly Court happen? Do you know the exact timing?¡± Meng Qi asked.

    The Ancient Dragon King paused and looked sad afterwards, ¡°It was six hundred and eighty nine years ago, at two thirty pm on the second day of the second month. The sky crumbled as lightning and fire attacked Donghai and the Dragon Pce was badly damaged. Many of my sons and grandsons died there...¡±

    His voice was shaking.

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t it three pm?¡± Meng Qi asked with confusion, not bothering tofort him.

    The Ancient Dragon King answered, ¡°The wind and lightning were gone already by three pm. Also, the sky was dark like a deep cave so it was hard to estimate the timing. For those who were not at the scene, their sense of time was confused. I determined the exact timing based on my own priesthood and the breaking of the Heavenly Court.¡±

    ¡°Very well,¡± with the reference from the Aftus King¡¯s answer, Meng Qi could determine the time for backtracking. A precise point was not required as the Seven-Kill Tablet would give him choices to be selected from, ¡°When did the Demonic Lord attack Heavenly Court?¡±

    The Ancient Dragon King was confused with Meng Qi¡¯s question. He didn¡¯t understand the purpose of it but he didn¡¯t ask. He answered frankly, ¡°Six hundred and ny five years ago, on the seventh day of the seventh month, to be exact.¡±

    Meng Qi nodded with thoughts running in his head as he asked about rted events casually. The higher level fights were not rted to the Ancient Dragon King and he was not interested in them. He would rather be worldly-wise and y safe so he¡¯d rather not have any knowledge about them.

    It seemed like he didn¡¯t have to look for the Immortal Demon Fairy anymore. What happened in the Heavenly Court must be rted to Lord Dao De and he must not be around the West to avoid troubles... furthermore, it must be dangerous when the Heavenly Court fell. The Donghai Dragon Pce must be safe since the Ancient Dragon King survived... as his thoughts flourished, Meng Qi made his decision and activated the Seven-Kill Tablet on the spot.

    It is finally my time to return to the ancient times. I can now witness the spectacr and ever-changing era with my own eyes.

    What else is there to see during the Heavenly Court¡¯s fall aside from the fall of Heavens?

    Light waves shone. Meng Qi¡¯s figure disappeared from Donghai Dragon Pce abruptly.

 Chapter 1122: The Heavens Collapsed

    <h4>Chapter 1122: The Heavens Copsed</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    In the vast darkness, an illusory long river rumbled forward, prating the past and the future eternally as the nodes of its tributaries evolved slowly but steadily. Meng Qi was covered by the light of the Seven-Kill Tablet, causing the Principle of Karma and his Nirvana characteristics to erupt. He could deeply feel himself right in this river of time and destiny, and right at that node.

    Looking into the future, there were countless tributaries. They were unclear and he could only vaguely see one or two of them. Looking back at the past, all kinds of images were presented. Bits and pieces of himself, others and the ancients were uncountable and vast like the starry sky. If Meng Qi were to fill them all into his brain, he would explode immediately and a mighty person like him also wouldn¡¯t be spared.

    Having used it more than once, Meng Qi was already familiar. He turned his thoughts and amplified his consciousness, ¡°Six hundred and eighty-nine years ago, second day of the second month, two o¡¯clock in the afternoon...¡±

    Countless images that made people¡¯s heads explode faded away, leaving behind relevant scenes. But most of them were unclear ?- some were covered with snowkes and some were evenpletely blurred, like television signals that had been subjected to strong maic distortion.

    When there was a mighty person of Legendary status and above, the backtracking of the Seven-Kill Tablet would be seriously interfered with. Previously, there were already more than one Nirvana realm character, not to mention Legendary and Creation realms. Such situations weremon and Meng Qi had already expected it. Not panicking, a new thought came to his mind:

    The Donghai Dragon Pce!

    The old Dragon King hasn¡¯t reached Legendary status yet, and even more impossible in the past. The Sea Calming Pin which was the onlymendable item had already been taken away by Sun Wukong, so there was no need to fear being interfered by any treasures in the Dragon Pce!

    The images of snowkes and blurriness faded away, leaving behind a series of shiny water scenes showing the instinctive reaction of the Donghai Dragon King when facing a great disaster.

    Meng Qi stretched out his right hand, touching that instant wave of light when the Donghai Dragon King changed from being calm to shock and panic.

    That was the critical point when he noticed cracks appearing on his position of the Superior Lord of the Four Seas and the Heavenly Court!

    The scouring suddenly disappeared and Meng Qi felt himself being thrown out of the River of Time. Enveloped by the force of the Seven-Kill Tablet, he went through the chaos and moved upstream against the flow.

    After an unknown period of time, his eyes lit up, seeing the shiny waters swaying in the surroundings. Standing there were prawn and crab soldiers, Dragon descendents, the Turtle Chancellor, and the Fish General, etc. The Dragon King was sitting high up in his throne with wine in his hand. The shock and fear on his face couldn¡¯t be hidden.

    ¡°Dragon King, you¡¯re still this energetic despite your age,¡± Meng Qi couldn¡¯t help but say this after he saw the Dragon King look exactly the same as more than six hundred yearster and not appear younger because of him going back to the past.

    The old Dragon King looked over and saw a mysterious young priest in his pce, he blurted out, ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Appearing in the Dragon Pce out of nowhere and said even said he was energetic despite his age!

    The Turtle Chancellor and the other marine characters were also shocked. They remembered clearly that there wasn¡¯t this priest just an instant ago, how did he get in?

    The Dragon Pce was heavily guarded and had strong prohibitionws. How could anyonee and go as he wished?

    At this moment, the Dragon King¡¯s face changed color again, feeling his rtionship with the Heavenly Court had totally broken.

    Right after this, the Dragon Pce suddenly shook. The pirs swayed, looking like they were about to be broken. Corals and other items fell while cracks appeared on the tiles, spreading to the bottom of the sea, looking as though doomsday was approaching.

    At this moment, Meng Qi¡¯s right hand pushed his cloud crown and a chaotic auspicious cloud dashed out from the top of his head. Rays of dim light hung low, turning into water mist.

    With a jump, he conveyed out of the Donghai Dragon Pce. In front of him were five-colored celestial thunders and brilliant purple mes falling like rain.

    Heavy rain poured directly on the Dragon Pce and Meng Qi dashed right to it without any avoidance.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    The thunder and firended on his body and fell into the dim light, causing ripples but quickly disappeared without a trace.

    After breaking through the cross attack of thunder and fire, Meng Qi¡¯s view suddenly became clear. At this moment, he was on top of a vast sea. High up in the sky were different thunders ¨C some chaotic and looked destructive, some intertwined in ck and white, some of the colors red, green, yellow, and white. There were also mes of different colors ¨C red, orange, yellow, green, blue, and purple ¨C and different power. They were entangled with one another, turning into fire meteors that looked spectacr.

    Judging from their power, if all of them were to fall, the four main continents and all the creatures of the ocean would be extinct. There would be no more mountains and the seawater would dry up.

    Fortunately, they didn¡¯t fall downpletely like raindrops, blocked by a thinyer of faintly discernible air halfway. They turned into a female shadow with the head of a human and the body of a snake. Its arms were spread out as though hugging the sky, such that Meng Qi would only see its back view.

    Thunder and fire attacked but most were eliminated by the faintly discernible air. Only a little barely went through with decreased power and quality, hitting toward the Superior Lord of the Four Seas that was connected to the Heavenly Court.

    ¡°A skill left behind by Nuwa?¡± Meng Qi was staring nkly for a while before hearing an indescribable breaking sounding from the sky.

    If one really had to describe it, it was a powerless struggle by a universe that hade to its end, a cry of despair on doomsday, a great terror of heaven and earth copsing!

    After that moment, a ray of bright light shone at the thunder and mes that filled the sky, making them lose their colors, as though there was only this ray of light left in the world.

    Meng Qi¡¯s eyes seemed to be blinded and couldn¡¯t see external objects anymore. But his mind was calm without a trace of ripple formed. Deep inside his dark and non-reflective pupil was an ancient zedmp giving off ck and white illusory light.

    What he saw was no longer the same. The zing color of white disappeared and brilliant star lines appeared, but they were scattered in all directions like messes of fabrics, such that it was impossible to see or figure out the detailed karma.

    Bang!

    The zing white light faded away and the sky was dim, so was the illusory world of karma.

    Raindrops the color of dark blood fell. A small amount of them prated the faintly discernible airnded on the ground, immediately forming a flood that drowned the city and turned mountains into deserted inds.

    Bang!

    The sky suddenly sank, seemingly falling downward. Rays of light dashed into the sky one after another. There were a total of twenty four of them, scattering in all directions.

    The heavens started to copse!

    The moment that Meng Qi had been waiting for was here. Inside the illusory world of karma, a mess of karma differentiated into twenty four parts, each moving in different directions, creating a brilliant scene.

    The Principle of Karma turned, but Meng Qi didn¡¯t attempt to intercept the treasure. Once he passed theyer of faintly discernible air, he would definitely turn into ashes under the thunder and mes. Therefore, he remembered the karma characteristics and links rted to the twenty four Sea Calming Pearls so that he could make deduction and searches after going back to the future.

    The zedmp quietly emitted light as the karma threads were being remembered in Meng Qi¡¯s eyes.

    Just as he was about to remember all of them, something suddenly struck him, making him look up at the horizon uncontrobly.

    Karma faded away and chaos appeared. The sky was dark red and directionless, filled with irregr swirls that formed a pair of terrifying eyes that are indifferent to the extreme.

    They were staring at where the heavens copsed!

 Chapter 1123: A Sigh

    <h4>Chapter 1123: A Sigh</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    Who¡¯s that?

    This kind of power and feeling, could it be a Nirvana character not involved in the battle?

    Meng Qi felt horrified. His feeling of deja vu toward that pair of strange-looking eyes seemed not to be because of the eyes themselves but their yed-up surroundings?

    Which influential character is it looking on so coldly, making one feel that he was the power behind the scene instead!

    Suddenly, as though noticing Meng Qi¡¯s contemtion, the pair of cold eyes formed by the irregr swirls had subtle changes and seemed to look over.

    Just a nce alone made Meng Qi¡¯s heart beat violently as he felt his every thought suddenly gain wisdom and became independent of each other. Tens of thousands of Meng Qis with different characters seemed to appear in his mind, each speaking on their own and none was willing to concede defeat. The situation was extremely chaotic.

    His skull was about to explode, even the Wuji and Yuanxin seals couldn¡¯t control. Meng Qi grabbed thest aura, nning to end the Seven-Kill Tablet and go back to the future so as to get away from this scene and the pair of cold eyes.

    Although it was just a nce without any attack intent, he already couldn¡¯t withstand it totally. Luckily he had already witnessed the process of the heavens copsing and remembered most of the karma links of the Sea Calming Pearl, hence achieved his goal.

    At this moment, Meng Qi¡¯s body loosened up. With the Wuji Seal¡¯s eptance and sumbing to the Yuanxin Seal, the thoughts disappeared one after another before returning to the heart and everything was back to normal.

    ¡°What happened?¡± the thought of stopping the Seven-Kill Tablet paused temporarily. Meng Qi was shocked to see the pair of cold and terrifying eyes disappear, so did the chaotic dark red color in the sky.

    Just as this thought came to his mind, he suddenly felt the roaring of the illusory River of Time. The river that had been flowing quietly seemed to have be a violent sea.

    Right after this, rays of light rose from the ground, the deepness of void and the end of the Sea of Stars, hitting high altitudes before spreading and forming the heavens again!

    They are the Sea Calming Pearls!

    These are the twenty-four heavens!

    What happened? The cracked heavens are intact again? Thoughts ran through Meng Qi¡¯s mind and he instantaneously came to a realization amidst his shock. No, it is time that is turning back!

    Everything backtracked with the turning back of time!

    All the oceans and floods of the four continents coagted into drops of dark red rainwater; isted inds returned to mountains and gaudiness appeared in cities again. The drowned bodies stood one by one, looking lively and awake.

    Rainwater flew up toward the sky, prating the faintly discernible airid down by Nuwa like a waterfall rolling up water waves.

    The zing white light retreated from disappearing slowly to its brightest state before it suddenly stopped, showing a sky filled with celestial thunder and burning mes.

    The entangled thunder and fires that were continuously hitting downward also swirled backwards.

    Looking at this dreamlike scene, Meng Qi was certain inside him: It¡¯s really the turning back of time!

    The crossing hands of the Nirvana characters of the Nine Levels of Heaven had caused the turning back of time that affected all the oceans of the West and the four main continents. Even the real world could be affected!

    Is this arranged by the Celestial Ruler or a miracle created by them together?

    At this moment, Meng Qi found himself slowly going back toward the bottom of Donghai. The time limit of the Seven-Kill Tablet was also gradually recovering from one to its original two minutes, but his memory wasn¡¯t affected at all. He suddenlyprehended: the Seven-Kill Tablet is a supreme treasure of time. Although it is not of the Nirvana level, it could still make people go back to the past and has a certain level of resistance against the turning back of time. As he himself possesses Nirvana characteristics, having no past and no future, the two added up and created a time difference with the surrounding turnback, with his memorypletely intact.

    When he was near the surface of the sea, the illusory River of Time in the surroundings stopped roaring and regained its calmness. Thunder and fires attacked downward again, with most of them weakened by the faintly discernible air. The remaining hit and entered ces such as the City God Temple, the God of Earth Temple, and the Dragon Pce.

    There was the familiar indescribable breaking sound again but Meng Qi didn¡¯t see the white and pure light shining and turning all things colorless. The sky suddenly became dark, making one feel as though he was strolling in a starless universe.

    What was different from the previous time he appeared!

    Stars suddenly appeared in the dark sky, filling the vast and deep sky, different from the normal sparsity. Dreamlike gxies even formed at the dense areas, flowing slowly when a strong wind blew.

    This was the most mind-blowing miracle of nature, the most worshipped starry sky.

    Suddenly, the dense stars cut through the sky dragging a me tail before falling together, forming an illusory pure trajectory which was beyond what one could draw.

    February 2, noon, stars fell like rain!

    Stars fell like rain? This phrase suddenly shed across Meng Qi¡¯s mind and his heart skipped a beat. Sensing in all directions, he tried to find clues rted to Gu Xiaosang.

    This is the sign the Sage of Arithmetic said?

    But he didn¡¯t discover anything and could only see the brilliant meteor.

    Every star corresponded to a star officer, and every raindrop showed the passing of a powerful character.

    Heavy rain poured!

    At this moment, a deep breaking sound came from above. The night sky which stars were getting lesser tumbled and became closer.

    Meng Qi buried his disappointment before lighting up the Daoyi ze Lamp again, revolved the Principles of Karma and investigated the illusory world.

    Bang!

    Sound came before light. Twenty-four sun rays rose one after another before falling toward the four main continents and deep into the void where it seemed like the World of Gods, the real world and also a different universe.

    ¡°This is indeed different from the previous Principle of Karma,¡± Meng Qi felt lucky as he tried remembering. If he had left earlier, his efforts would have gone down the drain.

    How would he have expected this?

    Ssh! As the Sea Calming Pearls scattered, dark red bloody rain came and prated the faintly discernible air bit by bit, bringing destructive floods to all realms.

    Once the flood water appeared, it fell and quickened. Meng Qi wasn¡¯t able to remember everything and could only pick those that were most likely to be overlooked.

    The effectiveness of the Seven-Kill Tablet was about to end with the passing of time, but the Sea Calming Pearls were already missing.

    Meng Qi was about to turn back when he suddenly heard an ancient sigh filled with vicissitudes of life. It descended from above and went straight to the bottom of everyone¡¯s hearts.

    This is? Raising his head and looking over, Meng Qi saw a burning fireball falling. No, it wasn¡¯t a fireball but a majestic pce covered byyers of deep mes.

    It seemed very familiar, like he had seen it before.

    Yes, indeed he had ¨C in the Jade Emperor Mountain, the remains of the Heavenly Court!

    This, this is the fallen Heavenly Court?

    In the burning mes, in the majestic pce, there was a blurry and distorted figure of a ruler standing with his head up. He seemed to be filled with the past, the present, and the future, and never lowered his head.

    He didn¡¯t move at all but just stood there for what seemed like an eternity. The mes weren¡¯t able to enter his body and seemed to turn into his cloak!

    The fireball fell rapidly toward the deep void. The figure of the ruler still didn¡¯t move at all, looking like a dead corpse.

    At this moment, Meng Qi¡¯s vision became dark and he couldn¡¯t see or feel anything anymore. Something seemed to have fallen from above and covered everything.

    A thought spontaneously came to his mind:

    The heaven has copsed!

    The heaven has really copsed!

    The Seven-Kill Tablet lit up ¨C its time limit was up. It sent Meng Qi away from this ancient battlefield and back to the future.

    ...

    Is the figure of a ruler inside the pce the body of the Celestial Ruler?

    His remaining obsessive thought created the Yin-Yang de together with the core of the Heavenly Court and the Seal of Heaven?

    Who does that paid of cold and terrifying eyes belong to?

    And who let out that ancient sigh?

    Uncertainties shed across Meng Qi¡¯s mind, apanying him back to the future. In particr, that sigh actually resonated with him mentally, would it be the Heavenly Lord Yuanshi whom he had heard a lot about but never met?

    The strongest and oldest Nirvana character!

    Shadows appeared as Meng Qi showed up at Donghai Dragon Pce. The current history had already undergone subtle changes. The Donghai Dragon King had already recognized him as the priest who had suddenly and mysteriously appeared in the past, hence became more cautious and the processter became easier.

    As the Dragon King and his descendents could only see the shing lights around Meng Qi and no other abnormalities, they totally did not realize that history had changed a little.

    Meng Qi stood up, took a bow andughed, ¡°Dragon King, you¡¯re still this energetic despite your age. I shall take my leave.¡±

    After saying these familiar words, he turned and walked out of the Donghai Dragon Pce.

    The old Dragon King silently heaved a sigh of relief and said loudly, ¡°I¡¯ll send you off, deity.¡±

    Then, he really sent him all the way to the gate.

    It¡¯s good for such a character to leave as early as possible, before he causes any trouble!

    After Meng Qi¡¯s back view disappeared, he heaved a sigh of relief, stroked his beard and regained the awe of being in control of Donghai.

    ¡°Father, you recognized this Priest Su Meng?¡± a dragon son recalled the scene just now and asked curiously.

    The old Dragon King nodded, ¡°When the Heavenly Court fell, he mysteriously appeared in the Dragon Pce and even said that I was energetic despite my age.¡±

    Speaking of this, he felt a little puzzled, ¡°He was right in the Dragon Pce when the Heavenly Court fell, why did he still ask me about the date and time...¡±

    Isn¡¯t this self-contradicting?

    He was focused on pleasing him just now and didn¡¯t think of this. Now that he had calmed down, he realized this weirdness.

    The old Dragon King had lived for a long time and was experienced and knowledgeable. A thought suddenly shed across his mind and he felt that things would make sense if exined this way.

    The other party had gotten the specific timing of the fall of the Heavenly Court, hence backtracked and went back to the past, therefore appearing in the Donghai Dragon Pce, giving him the impression of having seen him before, changing history slightly.

    And those who could go back to the past were all, were all... the old Dragon King¡¯s body trembled and his voice suddenly stopped. The dragon descendents beside him were all puzzled.

    ¡°Father, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Words of concern poured and the old Dragon King suddenly jumped up. Sweating profusely and looking more terrified than before, he shouted, ¡°Quick, set up the incense table!¡±

    The dragon descendants didn¡¯t understand why but could only do as instructed. After the table was set up, the old Dragon King immediately went down on all fours, bowing respectfully together with the dragon descendents and the marine family inside the pce. Facing the direction in which Meng Qi¡¯s back view disappeared, he said loudly, ¡°Your humble subject sends you off, Heavenly Lord!¡±

    Kunlun Mountain Jade Mirage Pce and could backtrack to the past, he had to be a Heavenly Lord if not the Supreme Lord Yuanshi!

 Chapter 1124: Twentieth Year Of The New Calendar

    <h4>Chapter 1124: Twentieth Year Of The New Calendar</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    After getting out of the Donghai Dragon Pce, Meng Qi stepped on waves and casually found a hidden ind to sit down. With his eyes half-closed, he seemed to be visualizing.

    Suddenly, brilliant dots floated around him. Glorious and pure, they were like twenty-four pearls encircling and hovering.

    They weren¡¯t the actual Sea Calming Pearls themselves but shadows formed by Meng Qi with their links and karma characteristics. They encircled like satellites, helping his deduction.

    These twenty four pearls were all full and round. Inside them were chaotic and misty, like containing heavens. The released splendor slowly changed into five-colored lights that were dreamy and blurry, looking like real celestial treasures indeed.

    As Meng Qi revolved the Principle of Karma and the Jade Mirage divination, a small portion of the pearls suddenly got smashed. These were the remaining portions of the clues that couldn¡¯t be remembered in time previously, and couldn¡¯t be used for tracking down.

    The five-colored light turned even more rapidly, covering Meng Qi¡¯s surrounding with ayer of light. Suddenly, almost ten shadows of Sea Calming Pearls became dull and exited from history silently.

    They were the parts with obvious characteristics and clearer whereabouts. Being so easy to be found, how could it be his turn? Meng Qi¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change a bit as he had already selected a method. Indeed, this part of Sea Calming Pearl¡¯s clue were initially clear but became blurry after deduction, so it had definitely been obtained by a mighty character. One of them had a familiar sense vaguely like the Lifeless Heaven!

    And this in turn confirmed Meng Qi¡¯s thoughts.

    The remaining six or seven Sea Calming Pearls continued to rotate and the five-colored light became brighter. Two of them ended up with the same blurry state and couldn¡¯t be investigated. Meng Qi preliminarily suspected them to have been also obtained by some mighty or powerful character and put them aside for the time being. Each of the other four had clues inside them, but some were vague and he couldn¡¯t handle them with his current calction ability.

    The Sea Calming Pearls dimmed off one by one, leaving only two that flew to Meng Qi. They belonged to the type that could be attempted to search into currently.

    Suddenly, Meng Qi stretched out his right hand and grabbed one of them, jumped up, and went directly into the vast starry sky.

    The surroundings were pitch ck, decorated with stars. Meng Qi¡¯s skin was a pale golden color as he searched for clues along the sea of stars. Some deductions were influenced by either distance or astronomical factors, so he had toe closer before taking another step downward.

    Hiding in the vast sea of stars were an unknown number of gxies, each with a countless number of stars. Most of the stars each had a surface area bigger than the four main continents, and the distance between them were far beyond this.

    Sometimes descending through space and sometimes crossing gxies, Meng Qi went past many deserted and lifelesss and a sense of loneliness as though he was the only living thing in the vast universe spontaneously came to his mind.

    This was an inevitable emotion traveling in the starry sky.

    Finally, he stopped the conveyance light. In a distance was a huge burning fireball of which the heaviness distorted the surroundings and heat evaporated all things.

    On the other side was the deepest darkness rotating slowly, as though it was going to swallow all things. It was extremely horrifying, spurting lights from time to time like a monster spitting out bones after eating human flesh.

    Based on previous backtracking and deduction results, Meng Qi was fifty percent certain that the Sea Calming Pearls had fallen into this ck hole.

    Precisely because of its concealment and the clues putting it out of sight when it fell, it hadn¡¯t gotten the attention of any mighty character and hence remained till this day.

    At a great distance apart, Meng Qi was still able to feel that kind of suction. He couldn¡¯t help but let out a smile ¨C he was actually going to barge into the inside of the ck hole.

    Giving his Cloud Crown a push, his body suddenly expanded, touching the sky. The acupoints on his body were released and celestial strength were added onto his body. The pale golden light showed an indestructible spirit.

    Thereafter, a deep chaotic auspicious cloud surged out from the top of his head with rays of dim light hanging, enveloping the humongous body.

    Meng Qi took a step forward and went deep into the ck hole area, going along with the retion without resisting it. There was no more light around. Colors could sometimes be seen in front while the Supreme Endless Premier auspicious cloud broke down the extruding terrifying force.

    He didn¡¯t fall downward directly but followed thew of hovering, getting deeper and darker. Meng Qi only felt his body seemed to havepletely isted from the world of mortals and was walking toward death.

    Time and space were in chaos. Not knowing how much time had passed, the retion got stronger and stronger. The auspicious cloud squeaked and ripples appeared.

    This is the bottom... Meng Qi understood. An ancient banner suddenly appeared above the auspicious cloud before falling and matching with the Invincible de. Then, the Invincible de struck.

    The de beam was like a purple line, splitting the front directly.

    Bang!

    Before the chain reaction, Meng Qi grabbed the chance and rushed into the gap in the purple light.

    In front of him, light and shadow fluctuated as time and space got more chaotic. If Meng Qi didn¡¯t have Nirvana characteristics, he might just get lost.

    Meng Qi, a bright light exploded and illuminated his field of view ¨C there was a mountain with spiritual beauty in front.

    What a familiar mountain? Meng Qi frowned and flew over. As he was about tond, he was suddenly taken aback. Isn¡¯t this his own Kunlun Mountain? Isn¡¯t the Jade Mirage Pce right there?

    What happened?

    Why am I back home after going through the ck hole?

    An illusion?

    Looking back, the sky was clear and blue, what ck hole?

    Doing some deduction, familiar people such as Mister Lu Da, Jiang Zhiwei, and Ruan Yushu all existed here. The karma was definitely real and couldn¡¯t be faked.

    Meng Qi got more confused. The ck hole actually has this kind of effect?

    But the clue of the Sea Calming Pearls has been cut off!

    Filled with spections, he was about to press the conveyance light when the Myriad World Talisman sounded ¡ª it was Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s conversation request.

    ¡°You¡¯re finally out from retreat?¡± Jiang Zhiwei asked smilingly, ¡°I saw your online status inside the right path for humans is the vicissitudes of life hall.¡±

    Out from retreat? Meng Qi frowned slightly andughed intentionally, ¡°Oh yes, did you find any suitable opponent to test your sword recently?¡±

    ¡°No, but I¡¯ve entered the celestial realm when you were in retreat,¡± Jiang Zhiwei said with slightcency.

    Celestial realm? Do you have to be so fast? Meng Qi got a shock. With his encounter of one night equivalent to five years, his speed of reaching the celestial realm was already very amazing. How many years has Zhiwei attained Dharmakaya?

    Shocked, confused, and worried, he mumbled a few sentences before hanging up, nning to get to the bottom of things from other areas.

    As his conveyance light fell, He Mu and Fang Huayin both came out to receive him.

    Meng Qi nodded with a smile, ¡°Not bad, you¡¯ve improved very...¡±

    His words suddenly paused and there was shock in his eyes. What, his two disciples already attained half-step Dharmakaya!

    How long has he been away?

    Didn¡¯t he just make a short trip to the west?

    ¡°Teacher, I need to seek your advice on something,¡± Fang Huayn epted her teacher¡¯spliment and took the chance to say.

    Meng Qi nodded and gave pointers while he opened the Myriad World Talisman to search the forum.

    As he looked on, he suddenly got a big shock.

    Because the year stated was the twentieth year of the new calendar!

    What was the new calendar? The new calendar started after the unification of the North and the South!

    In other words, he had arrived at more than ten yearster ¨C the future!

    Was there really a time tunnel hidden in the ck hole?

    Although he had experience of going back to the past, but such a strange incident still made Meng Qi feel uneasy. After answering and dismissing his two disciples, he entered the Jade Mirage Pce and came to the side of the lotus pond.

    The moment he went near, his gaze froze. A figure in a ck robe was standing in front of him ¨C tall and slim but full of strength.

    He actually appeared in front of him without him noticing?

    ¡°You are?¡± Meng Qi asked and was ready to strike.

    With a hidden disposition, the ck-robed figure did not turn back but said in a low voice, ¡°Since I woke up from my deep sleep, I have heard that the Principle of Karma has made its appearance. I am specially here to get it.¡±

    His disposition suddenly erupted, its vastness was like the conglomeration of countless gxies, pressing on Meng Qi until he was unable to show his strength and cracks appeared inside his body.

    This was the power of the Legendary realm!

    The Legendary mighty character who covets the Principle of Karma? Meng Qi breathed in slightly as thoughts ran through his mind, thinking of a way to stay alive.

    At this moment, the sky suddenly turned dark and dense brilliance appeared. Stars oscited, forming trajectories that were pure and clean, making the sea of stars look beautiful as though it was storming.

    This was different from the stars that fell like rain when the Heavenly Court fell. The former wentpletely downward but the stars here were flying both nted and horizontally.

    ¡°Mighty characters in deep sleep enter the world one by one, astronomical phenomenon changed and naturally stars fall like rain,¡± the ck-robed figure turned his head. His majestic and horrifying strength was like a shining sun, swallowing Meng Qi such that he could only see a pair of strange golden and silver eyes.

    The pure strengthpletely suppressed Meng Qi. He fought to the best of his abilities but still couldn¡¯t resist it. His consciousness dissipated bit by bit and his dharmakaya bodypletely disintegrated.

    No influential characters appeared. It seemed that there was an alliance formed behind the scene. Some reached an agreement and some were intercepted halfway.

    Everything was gone and in front of him was eternal deadness. Suddenly, there was a flicker of light ¨C it was from an ancient zemp!

    Once themp appeared, Meng Qi forcefully opened his eyes. The darkness had faded away and in front of him was a universe with inverted gxies.

    The universe miniaturized and was covered by the chaotic hole.

    ¡°This is the interior of the ck hole?¡± Meng Qi took in a deep breath as fear still lingered from his encounter earlier on.

    It seemed like when he went through the ck hole, his sense of time and space was messed up. As a result, he entered the turbulent flow of time and experienced a possibility of the future. If not for the Principle of Karma, he might have beenpletely lost!

    In that future, although his cultivation leveled up fast, he couldn¡¯t catch up with the speed of the Final Trial entering its climax and didn¡¯t attain the Legendary realm, hence turned into ashes...

    Who was that Legendary mighty character with strange golden and silver eyes?

    A sense of urgency spontaneously filled Meng Qi¡¯s mind.

    Calming himself, he looked over and saw the miniature universe was actually a pearl with a dim five-colored light around it!

 Chapter 1125: Todayâ€™s Top Forces

    <h4>Chapter 1125: Today¡¯s Top Forces</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    Stretching out his right hand, Meng Qi attempted to get hold of the Sea Calming Pearl. However, the miniature universe didn¡¯t move at all, looking like it really contained the inverted gxies. Inside every gxy were countless stars ands, and the boundaries couldn¡¯t be seen with just a nce.

    This was the weight of one of the twenty-four heavens, which was above the level of a Legendary universe!

    Taking in a breath, Meng Qi stopped attempting to take or move it but formed a mudra sign with both hands, disying the treasure-keeping form recorded inside the Premier Golden Stamp continuously. Golden lotuses flew and dim lights danced, refining and infecting the ownerless treasure.

    How could a supreme treasure that was used by Lord Xuantan in the past be so easy to get a hold of?

    After exactly eighty-one days, the miniature universe was surrounded by golden lotuses and covered by rays of dim light with rotating five colors. Light erupted and it started to shake violently.

    Ssh!

    Sounds of rumbling water could be heard as the gxies shook with brilliant colors. Splendid and beautiful five-colored lights overtook the dim lights and golden lotuses.

    Meng Qi grabbed forcefully with his right hand and the miniature universe shrank rapidly, bing smaller and smaller before turning into a pearl ¨C covered by five-colored light and with chaos and mistiness deeply hidden in it ¨C that threw itself over.

    After days of refining, he finally seeded!

    Meng Qi stretched out his right hand in front and caught hold of the Sea Calming Pearl before cing it at the back of his head with a smile. A clear and bright precious light suddenly rose from there, forming five colors before falling.

    Inside the precious light was mistiness, as though hiding a celestial world.

    With the five-colored precious light above him, Meng Qi retrieved the auspicious cloud and his celestial body. In his flowy Taoist robe, he headed back leisurely to the ck hole once again.

    As fine light fell, suppression and retion werepletely exhausted. Mistiness undted in front, reflecting the location of the turbulent flow and gging out the right path.

    Stepping on this celestial path, the Buddha-like Meng Qi gradually left the ck hole and returned directly to the real world.

    Different from other celestial treasures and weapons, the Sea Calming Pearl¡¯s power came from the unchangeable trait above all realms and weight exceeding a universe, making it closer to a material than a magic weapon. Therefore, it could disy some Legendary powers without waking in advance.

    When met with an enemy, Meng Qi could throw it out directly. At most he wouldn¡¯t have the help of the five-colored light to confuse the spirit.

    Of course, whether he could hit the enemy under this kind of situation was another thing.

    ...

    Zhou Dynasty Changle, inside the imperial pce.

    Gao Lan was sitting on a nine-dragon chair with the Emperor¡¯s Sword on his waist. His eyes were half-closed, around him were holy water light and fire of civilization intertwined and shining, forming a pale golden kingly disposition that transpired to the outside and spread into the void space, as thoughmunicating with a different universe.

    He was sensing the additional self of all realms with the help of the Emperor¡¯s Sword in order to build links and tomunicate with one another, and also waving his banner inside the various worlds, spreading humanity and striving to be the one and only in all realms.

    Different from Meng Qi who possessed the Principle of Karma and could travel through space, Gao Lan currently still couldn¡¯t enter the various realms directly unless the path was opened up. He could only use his consciousness to explore, which was more dangerous than spiritually wandering in the world and traveling in the starry sky. He could get lost more easily and also not necessarily able to sense the additional self.

    This was one of the barriers on the road to the Legendary realm, and many famous celestial beings had been stumped by it!

    Suddenly, a thought came to Gao Lan¡¯s mind. He opened his eyes and a pale golden color illuminated every little thing within ten thousand miles.

    As the pale golden color faded away, he saw a figure descending from the sky ¨C Cloud crown, Taoist attire, silk ribbon on the waist, straw sandals and a five-colored light sprinkling downward behind his head, looking very sacred.

    In the quiet surroundings, strong men guarding the pce couldn¡¯t help but lower their heads, as though they had seen a celestial god and Buddha in myths and legends.

    After a short while, they collected themselves and realized it was the Primitive Priest from Kunlun Mountain Jade Mirage Pce who had arrived. He was the younger brother of the current emperor!

    Is the Primitive Priest near to self-attaining the Legendary realm?

    With such power and divinity, is the world really returning to the era of myths and legends?

    Against the precious light at the back of his head, Meng Qi enjoyed the gazes with a smile as he pushed the gate of the main hall and slowly walked inside. Opening the door casually, he said smilingly, ¡°I have already gotten the Sea Calming Pearl, not disappointing you.¡±

    ¡°Sea Calming Pearl...¡± Gao Lan mumbled. He was no stranger to this naturally-formed supreme treasure.

    They ounted for the majority of the various heavens!

    He was about to speak when he suddenly saw Meng Qi¡¯s sleeve vibrate and a ray of light surge out, dashing out of the pce and into the sky before it couldn¡¯t be seen.

    The Seven-Kill Tablet has been taken back... Meng Qi looked at his own sleeve and sighed silently.

    How could such a useful supreme treasure be lent to him all the time?

    Luckily, he has a Sea Calming Pearl now!

    ¡°Seems like the Stone Tablet of the Celestial Ruler?¡± Gao Lan asked after pondering for a while.

    Meng Qi nodded, ¡°The remains of the Celestial Ruler¡¯s Stone Tablet, a powerful character refined it into a Seven-Kill Tablet.¡±

    ¡°It can go back to the past and change history?¡± Gao Lan¡¯s voice suddenly became low and coarse.

    ¡°Yes, but it would be disturbed and show deviation at where characters of the Legendary realm and above could be felt,¡± Meng Qi answered truthfully.

    Gao Lan moved back slowly and leaned against the chair. His disposition became deeper and said only after a long while, ¡°Let¡¯s discuss how to restore the formation deep inside the Endless Sea.¡±

    As time went by and after many attempts, Meng Qi and Gao Lan finally derived illusory precincts inside the Sea Calming Pearl,id down formations and injected in their individual living force.

    The Sea Calming Pearl that was emitting the five-colored light became heavier. Inside it was a scene of thousands of lights at night, like it had inherited the weight of humanity.

    Meng Qi once again turned the Sea Calming Pearl into a precious round light, cing it behind his head before stepping out. With the help of the Primitive Emperor Symbol inside the former site of the Asura Temple, he arrived directly at the Endless Sea and sank into it.

    The five-colored light was heavy and the lights of all realms were warm. Darkness inside the Endless Sea lightened and fog dissipated, Roaring sounds came from deep inside but dared not go near.

    Bang!

    One of the heavens arrived and the Endless Sea gave off an intolerable sound. Surrounded by the five-colored light, Meng Qi got faster as he sank deeper, finally arriving at theyer of protected space.

    With a wave of his hand, the five-colored precious light flew out, first turning into a pearl before deriving into ayer of universe, ovepping together with the seal and restrictive spell. The living forces flowed in an orderly manner, repairing the damages.

    ¡°When there¡¯s no need for the Sea Calming Pearl to suppress this ce, I¡¯ll truly possess one of the heavens. What should I name it then?¡± Meng Qi changed his body to adapt to the Endless Sea environment as he slowly rose upward.

    This protected space indeed looked like it was set up by the Qing Emperor. I wonder where he has gone to and what is he still searching for?

    Where is the main entrance of theherworld? Is the Nine Spirited Saint still standing guard there or had already left with the Qing Emperor?

    These questions shed across Meng Qi¡¯s mind as he looked down. He had a vague premonition that something major would definitely happen when he saw the Qing Emperor again.

    Maybe by then, the Qing Emperor would be taking his final step to the Nirvana realm?

    Of course, these had nothing to do with him for now. The most important thing now was to create Imprints of Additional Self and strive for self-attaining the Legendary realm before the twentieth year of the new calendar!

    Because of having experienced that future and also because of the homicidal mighty character with strange golden and silver eyes, Meng Qi had a greater sense of urgency.

    Of course, he couldn¡¯t mess things up no matter how urgent he was. He couldn¡¯t rely totally on absorbing Yuanshi projections without wisdom to level up quickly. Creating Imprints of Additional Self that were close to the Devil Buddha¡¯s projection had to ount for more than half, forming a bnce and restriction.

    The road to Legendary realm starts from today!

    ...

    Inside a room in Shuiyue Nunnery, the connected beds radiated white light but the young nuns couldn¡¯t get to sleep, tossing and turning because they were all secretly ying with the Myriad World Talisman.

    ¡°Senior, senior, there¡¯s a hot post inside Jianghu Teahouse. Many people are discussing it, looks quite interesting,¡± words popped out from the inside of the Myriad World Talisman ¨C they had all wisely chose not to speak.

    Out of curiosity, the senior opened the Jianghu Teahouse forum and saw the hot post, ¡°It¡¯s time to rerank today¡¯s top forces.¡±

    The post was by a chap nicknamed ck Emperor. He wrote in the foreword, ¡°With the disappearance of the restriction of heaven and earth, celestial beings have emerged one after another. The top forces of the past have already differentiated into various ranks. Furthermore, there are many in heterodoxy that have already entered demonism. It¡¯s time to rerank the top forces, your active discussion is weed.¡±

    ¡°From what I see, the current top forces are the following: the East and West Celestial Sects, the North and South Sword Sects, the Two Great Pure Lands, the Double Devils and the Great Zhou Dynasty, matching the number nine perfectly.¡±

    Since Priest Chonghe passed one, no one from Xuantian Sect achieved breakthrough and the sessor of the Zhenwu Sect has inadequate abilities. The three Taoist sects can no longer be known as a top force. Of course, it¡¯ll be another thing if the Time de ispletely awakened. Today, there is the Ind of Three Clouds in the east which seeds Heavenly Lord Lingbao and Kunlun Mountain Jade Mirage Pce in the west which seeds Heavenly Lord Yuanshi. They hold the reputation of Taoism and are jointly known as the East and West Celestial Sects.

    ¡°The Primeval Deity of the Ind of Three Clouds has been a celestial being for years, controlling three supreme treasures ¨C Primeval Dipper, Golden Dragon Scissors, and Heaven-Measuring Ruler, which is far more extravagant than Heavenly Lord Guangcheng. Although the Primeval Dipper can¡¯t do anything to the Primitive Emperor, others won¡¯t be able to counter it. Moreover, the Ind of Three Clouds has a long history of inheritance and deep foundation, and among its disciples are many talents. Now that it has a new Dharmakaya, it can definitely be regarded as a top force.¡±

    ¡°There aren¡¯t many people in Kunlun Mountain Jade Mirage Pce, but the Primitive Emperor controls the Tyrant Invincible de, the Myriad World Knowledge Ball, and a suspected Sea Calming Pearl. He also possesses the Premier Nine Seals which is a supreme skill and acquired the Principle of Karma. Not many on the Heavenly List can rival him. With him, the Jade Mirage Pce would be a top force. Without him, it would just be an ordinary sect.¡±

    ¡°The North and South Sword Sects refers to Xijian Pavilion in the south and Huamei Heights in the North. Heavenly Sword Su Wuming of Xijian Pavilion is the closest to the Legendary realm and his swordsmanship is currently in the top two positions in the world. His sessor Taishang Supreme Sword Jiang Zhiwei has a strong foundation and boundless prospects. Mister Lu Da of Huamei Heights hasn¡¯t struck for years and is said to be finding his own path of cultivation, but his celestial realm and swordsmanship which is on par with Su Wuming are enough to make him famous. Like the Primitive Emperor, he alone upholds the reputation of Huamei Heights as a top force. Of course, now the Ice Fairy seemed to have an encounter and about to attain Dharmakaya, and there are also many talents among theter generations of Huamei Heights. Given some time, their foundation would also be strong.¡±

    ¡°The Two Great Pure Lands refers to Lan He Temple and the Buddhist Kingdom. The Lan He Temple is illusory and faintly discernible, only those fated could see it. I¡¯m one of those not fated so I shall notment. Because of its mysteriousness, it is rated as one of the Two Great Pure Lands. As for the Buddhist Kingdom, it has the reborn Maitreya in legends and has now also unified the various purends. After roping in Jin-gang Temple, it is now a huge establishment and can be ranked as top. As for Shaolin Temple and Shuiyue Nunnery, it would be difficult for them to enter the top ranking even if they have Dharmakayas soon.¡±

    ¡°The Double Devils are the Demonic Sect and Luo Sect. The Devil Master has great abilities, unifying original heterodoxies such as the Asura Temple, the Blood Cloak Cult and the Temple of Joy with the Annihtion Sect as a foundation, reproducing the power of primitive diabolism. It is said that he himself is also of top celestial level, possessing the skills of the Celestial Ruler and can counter anyone at the top of the Heavenly List. The Luo Sect has recently been developing rapidly and there are many experts in the sect. Although the Night Emperor is only an earth deity, but ording to news from the yamen, one of their constables who died had met a terrifying powerful character suspected to be of the Legendary realm! If this isn¡¯t top, what is?¡±

    ¡°I guess I needn¡¯t talk about the Great Zhou Dynasty? With the current emperor and the assistance of the Primitive Emperor, it is the number one top force in the world!¡±

    ¡°There are also three other forces to be discussed. First is the Wang family from Jiangdong whose inheritance can be traced back to ancient times. The strength of its foundation and the number of secrets it has are beyond our imagination. Although it has been keeping a low profile recently and has also been said to have encountered great losses, even losing the Ancient Book, but such huge establishment wouldn¡¯t fallpletely. Its remaining portion might still be able to squeeze to the top. Second is the in Girl Sect, with reasons same as above. Third is the Southern Wastnd. The Demon Emperor Qi Zhengyan has in his hands the Devil¡¯s ws that might have awakened to an unknown level!¡±

    ¡°As for the others with Dharmakayas, or supreme or celestial heavenly weapons, they are below the top forces. As for those with only heavenly weapons, they would be a grade lower.¡±

    There were a lot ofments at the back, mostly disciples of the Great River Gang which was once a top force arguing.

    The little nuns inside the room felt suffocated and also wanted to argue with the chap nicknamed ck Emperor. When would Shuiyue Nunnery be regarded as a top force?

    Light and shadow moved and a stern voice suddenly came from outside, ¡°Are you ying with the Myriad World Talisman again?¡±

    ¡°How are you going to meditate and practice martial arts this way?¡±

    It was the nun in charge. Seeing the disciples falling to temptations of the mortal world and feeling worried, she wanted to report to the abbess and prohibit the use of the Myriad World Talisman.

    The little nuns panicked. Inside the room of the abbess of Shuiyue Nunnery, the gray-robed abbess was reciting the Heart Sutra peacefully below the statue of Goddess of Mercy, ¡°Shariputra, all Dharmas are empty of characteristics. They are not produced, not destroyed, not defiled, not pure; and they neither increase nor diminish...¡±

    A willow branch was inserted in the jade vase in front of the statue, looking fresh and dewy.

    Suddenly, the willow branch grew and produced leaves!

    The gray-robed abbess opened her eyes in shock and looked over.

    This is?

    ...

    On the Ind of Three Clouds, Primeval Deity Bi Jingxuan was sitting cross-legged beside the lotus pond, guarding the three slowly growing chaotic green lotuses.

 Chapter 1126: The Devil Buddhaâ€™s Projection

    <h4>Chapter 1126: The Devil Buddha¡¯s Projection</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    Inside the Myriad World¡¯s Jianghu Teahouse forum, the discussion on reranking the top forces was still ongoing.

    A chap called Childe Yumented, ¡°Since it¡¯s the Myriad World, I feel that we can¡¯t just rank the real world. Where I¡¯m located, there has just been the case of Taishang manifestation spreading the Dao De Jing. Powerful characters are everywhere and there are also many strong forces. They should be taken into consideration...¡±

    ¡°The Immortal Demon Fairy of Aparagodaniya is secretive and overbearing, controlling many demon kings and deities, and should be regarded as a top force. The Omnipotent Emperor of Beiju State has strong followers and is very close to the Legendary realm. He has gathered many powerful characters and hence also has the making of a top force. Also, King Fuhai and King Fanhai are descendents of an ancient great sage. Not only do they have hope of challenging the Legendary realm, they are in control of the marine family, could they be considered?¡± someone nicknamed Donghai Dragon King expressed his views, intentionally pointing out two unqualified demon deities, King Fuhai and King Fanhai, hoping to cause the dissatisfaction of top forces who would feel ashamed of being ced in the same category as them and hence destroy them.

    After studying the Myriad World Talisman intensively for a long time, the old Dragon King finally knew how to surf the inte...

    As for the doings of the heavenly lord from the Jade Mirage Pce, he didn¡¯t find it strange. Influential and powerful characters paid great attention to karma. His behavior might seem strange but could be apensation.

    Unfortunately, the discussion turned into a fierce battle once it started, such that his and Childe Yu¡¯sments were quickly buried and did not manage to cause any ripples.

    ...

    At Kunlun Mountain Jade Mirage Pce, when Meng Qi stepped into the room, Daqinggen was facing the window with cold wind blowing on him, staring into space and looking as though he had lost interest in life. The room was filled with all sorts of strange items, such that one had almost no space to walk.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you just a nt, why did you buy these for?¡± Meng Qi couldn¡¯t help but admonish, twitching the corner of his mouth.

    Daqinggen said in a faintly discernible tone, ¡°I¡¯m thinking of this profound question right now...¡±

    Suddenly, it shouted, ¡°The Myriad World Mall is toxic! It¡¯s toxic!¡±

    Sounding agitated and all psyched up, Daqinggen¡¯s branches which had obviously reduced in number danced around as itined about the Myriad World Mall filled with temptations.

    A short whileter, he collected himself a little and realized in front of him was his own master and started to panic, ¡°Master, you, you¡¯re back so fast? I, I¡¯ll go tidy up first.¡±

    Meng Qi pondered for a while and said, ¡°Since you hate the Myriad World Mall so much, how about sealing the rted functions of your Myriad World Talisman?¡±

    Daqinggen¡¯s expression changed a few times before he said clenching his teeth, ¡°Sure!¡±

    ¡°Thank you for helping, master!¡±

    Meng Qi casually waved, sealing the shopping function of the Myriad World Talisman before taking out an item that originated from the Aftus King¡¯s treasury and gave a portion of it to Daqinggen, ¡°You¡¯ve fulfilled your duties quite well in charge of Jade Mirage Express during this period and did not abuse the authority given to you by the Myriad World Knowledge Ball. This is your reward.¡±

    Daqinggen¡¯s eyes burst with colors and he knelt down suddenly, grabbing Meng Qi¡¯s thigh, ¡°Master, I¡¯m overwhelmed by your kindness! I won¡¯t hesitate to do anything for you in the future!¡±

    Meng Qi pulled his leg away without any expression on his face, gave some instructions before walking into the Jade Mirage Pce.

    Daqinggen was already in high spirits and humming a song. It raised its branch in a candid manner and took out the Myriad World Talisman.

    Suddenly, the branch froze right there. Daqinggen¡¯s expression changed again before its branches flew around wildly, pping itself while it mumbled, ¡°You and your foul mouth! Why did you get the Myriad World Mall sealed!¡±

    It paced back and forth anxiously before an idea suddenly struck him and he opened his address book. ¡°My disciple, quick! Help me buy something!¡±

    ...

    The lotuses bloomed once again, filling the entire pond with freshness and fragrance. Meng Qi stopped beside the pond and observed quietly for a long time before letting out a sigh and returned to the meditation room, sitting on the low bed.

    Before returning to the Jade Mirage Pce, he had gone back to the west again to search for thest Sea Calming Pearl but to no avail, because the clue came to a sudden stop at a ce suspected to be a gap of theherworld.

    The Sea Calming Pearl might be hidden in a secluded ce in theherworld.

    Forming a mudra sign with his hands that was each holding half of the Haotian Mirror fragment, Meng Qi shut his eyes. His surroundings immediately turned into darkness ¨C the kind that hadyers of universe hidden in it.

    His consciousness fell into the Haotian Mirror fragment, wandering in the boundless void.

    This was the road that one must pass to reach the Legendary realm.

    From a celestial to Legendary realm was another gateway of improving oneself whereby the difficulty was much higher than from Exterior realm to Dharmakaya, and one would be able to overlook the real world. Two requirements had to be met in order to have a breakthrough. One was to upgrade oneself so as toplete the soul and sense the additional self,municate with and include them in order to build links. After the number of the connected additional self reached the limit of qualitative change, one would be considered as having met the precondition. Second was to have a clear understanding of the established self and I am who I am, otherwise there would be chaos when the additional self returned to the body.

    Both were very difficult for a celestial being, as could be seen by the contrast between the abundance of celestial officials and the number of Legendary characters. Most celestial beings were unable to improve their level further and also did not possess treasures like the Haotian Mirror, hence unable to send their additional self and did not even know how to go about attaining the Legendary realm. A small number of them were unable to see their true selves or understand I am who I am, hence dared not let the number of the additional self umte in case it backfired. Only a rare few celestial beings were able to fulfill these two requirements and enter Legendary realm, taking up the challenge andpleting the change before bing a unique mighty character of the various worlds.

    After the incident regarding Meng Xiaoqi (fake Meng Qi) on Earth, Meng Qi vaguely reached the entry barrier of seeing his true self and understanding I am who I am. As for the number of the additional self, he had cut away the past and did not have an additional self by normal definition, hence could only use his self-created stamp or collect the projection of Yuanshi toplete it.

    I shall not be too anxious in collecting the projection of Yuanshi for now, I shall create a few additional self imprints first to reach a bnce. Meng Qi had his own way of thinking, searching for a bnce instead of letting himself be another Heavenly Lord Yuanshi. However, my additional self imprint has to be near the projection of the devil Buddha in that universe in order to be imprinted between heaven and earth, but I do not know all the projections of the Devil Buddhas in different universes, so I have to attempt bit by bit, which is really troublesome.

    Something suddenly struck Meng Qi when he thought of this, because he also knew an exact projection of the Devil Buddha!

    Master Yuanmeng who let him get the second Little Jade Buddha, Master Yuanmeng of the World of the God of Twelve Forms!

    I shall not bother about other things for now. What¡¯s most important now is to transform this projection into an additional self imprint. Meng Qi opened his eyes, his hand holding a Myriad World Talisman.

    That world is too fragile to him now and he couldn¡¯t go there directly. Luckily the Great Illusion Skill had helped him many times and had much karma.

    With a gentle flick of his right hand, the Myriad World Talisman fell silently and disappeared into the void before him.

    ...

    In a quiet thatched cottage, Duan Xiangfei looked lean and elegant, but his brows and beard were white, looking weighed down with age.

    Watching the middle-aged-looking Duan Mingcheng in front of him, he sighed and said, ¡°Although I got to know about the mystery of the Nine Apertures of Heaven from Master Zhending, my body had already declined then and was unable to get the treasure with just the method alone. It seems like Ick the power to be an immortal. Now that my time is almost up, I can only pin my hopes on you and my grandchildren.¡±

    Hearing his father¡¯s heartfelt words, Duan Mingcheng was suddenly ovee by sadness. In his eyes, his father was a great guru of the world, a very wise man who had won countless powerful enemies andpleted countless ns. But such a character still lost to time in the end.

    Was his father giving hisst words before his death?

    Duan Mingcheng was about to speak when a light shed across his eyes. He saw a thin silver object descending from the sky, hitting Duan Xiangfei¡¯s head straight away.

    ¡°A hidden weapon!¡± Duan Mingcheng blurted out.

    Seeing stars, Duan Xiangfei stretched his hand and caught the metal sheet before seeingyers of illusion before his eyes. He actually saw a beautiful and spiritual mountain with a temple named Jade Mirage Pce on top of it.

    Inside the Jade Mirage Pce, a man in a Taoist robe was sitting on a low bed. He had handsome features and graying temples. Around him was a vast starry sky, as though he was the ruler of the world.

    Feeling a sense of familiarity, Duan Xiangfei suddenly recalled the person he could never forget. It¡¯s him!

    His thought has just sprung up when he saw the man in Taoist robe open his eyes. His eyes were deep with chaotic light as he looked at him across infinite space and gxies!

    Duan Mingcheng was on alert, searching for the assassin, only realizing after a long time that his father was in a daze. He quickly whispered a few words to him.

    Duan Xiangfei came out of his trance, stroke his beard and got up smilingly, ¡°Mingcheng, apany me to Changhua Temple.¡±

    He was brimming with energy and gone was his decadence.

    Seeing his father who was waiting for death full of vitality now, Duan Mingcheng blurted in shock, ¡°Father, why do you suddenly have the fighting spirit again?¡±

    Duan Xiangfeiughed, ¡°I suddenly felt that I can still be saved.¡±

    Taking big steps in his flowy robe, he went straight to Changhua Temple.

    Duan Mingcheng was clearly confused, catching up only after staring nkly for a moment.

    ...

    No words were exchanged along the way. After they reached Changhua Temple, Duan Xiangfei ced his hands behind his back and said slowly, ¡°Mingcheng, do you know the reason why I came here?¡±

    ¡°To pay homage to Master Zhending?¡± Duan Mingcheng guessed hesitantly.

    ¡°No.¡± Duan Xiangfei chuckled, ¡°I¡¯ve figured out one thing.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± Duan Mingcheng asked ignorantly.

    They were standing at the door, crowded with people and many pilgrims.

    Duan Xiangfei slowly stepped forward, ¡°I¡¯ve figured out why Master Zhending returned and came to Changhua Temple after gaining immortality.¡±

    Master Zhending? Many pilgrims and monks stopped to listen ¨C this was the most renowned character in the past few decades.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it a Buddhism secret?¡± Duan Mingcheng was still puzzled.

    Duan Xiangfei said smilingly, ¡°No, he had toe, and had no other choice. He could only truly understand his established self and attain a higher level aftering here.¡±

    Many pairs of ears erected.

    ¡°Father, could you exin further?¡± Duan Mingcheng frowned.

    Duan Xiangfei stepped over the sill andmented, ¡°Because he was Master Yuanmeng¡¯s reincarnation!¡±

    His shocking words had the monks and pilgrims stare nkly at one another.

    Before Duan Mingcheng could ask further, Duan Xiangfei continued, ¡°There is no other exnation why Master Zhending was so well-versed in martial arts and Buddhism at such a young age.¡±

    ¡°There is no other exnation why the Little Jade Buddha given to me by Master Yuanmeng ended up in the hands of Master Zhending.¡±

    ¡°There is no other exnation for Master Yuanmeng¡¯sst words, ¡®Where is the Spirited Mountain¡¯.¡±

    ¡°Where is the Spirited Mountain, of course it¡¯s in the heart, in one¡¯s self!¡±

    The series of words made Duan Mingcheng feel a chill down his spine. After thinking carefully, he felt that this was truly possible ¨C using his father¡¯s hand to enlighten one¡¯s own reincarnation showed true implication of Buddhism!

    After finding the Spirited Mountain, one would naturally see Buddha!

    Who is Buddha? Buddha is one¡¯s self!

    Such powerful words made the monkse to a realization, silently agreeing to Duan Xiangfei¡¯s judgement.

    Duan Xiangfei looked at the situation around him and smiled, ¡°Mingcheng, spread what I said just now and donate a golden-bodied statue of Master Yuanmeng to Changhua Temple.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Duan Mingcheng dared not defy and quickly got down to it.

    Looking at his back view, Duan Xiangfei let out a lowugh and mumbled to the air in front of him, ¡°Satisfied?¡±

    Right after saying this, he heard a loud jingle, ¡°Your Primitive Emperor Coins have been received!¡±

    ...

    Inside the Jade Mirage Pce, Daqinggen suddenly came and reported to Meng Qi, ¡°Master, the abbess of Shuiyue Nunnery seeks an audience with you.¡±

 Chapter 1127: The Demonic Raceâ€™s Plan

    <h4>Chapter 1127: The Demonic Race¡¯s n</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    Shuiyue Nunnery¡¯s Abbess Mingtong?

    Meng Qi suddenly opened his eyes and the meditation room regained its brightness, as though the sunlight outside finally prated the darkness.

    He didn¡¯t have any connection with Mingtong, why did shee here to see him?

    Shuiyue Nunnery, the teachings of the Bodhisattva of Compassion... is it because I hit her goldfish hence she sent someone here to talk? Meng Qi suddenly felt like he had hit a child and now his parents were here to look for him. Of course, a naughty kid like the Aftus King not only deserved a beating but should be beaten hard. Even the Bodhisattva of Compassion¡¯s reputation wouldn¡¯t be able to help!

    He curled his lip and slowly said, ¡°Invite Abbess Mingtong in.¡±

    Dressed in a gray robe, Mingtong waited outside the Jade Mirage Pce. After a short while, she saw the strange green doorkeepere out shaking its branches and said in a high and mighty tone, ¡°My master invites you in.¡±

    Zen at heart, Mingtong did not think much about it. With her palms together, she chanted the honorific name of the Bodhisattva as she started walking, following Daqinggen into the main door, bypassing the wall, going through the cloister and arriving at the main hall filled with the fragrance of lotuses.

    The statue of Heavenly Lord Yuanshi was enshrined in the main hall. In the left was a door leading to a meditation room, and inside it was a table and a copper furnace. Sandalwood smoke rose continuously, bringing quietness to the surroundings.

    Behind the sandalwood smoke was a low bed with a priest in Taoist attire sitting on it. He had handsome features and looked quite young. Being hidden in the fogginess gave him a faint celestial disposition, making his aged temples and eyes look soft.

    This is the world-renowned sect master of Jade Mirage Pce, the Primitive Emperor Su Meng? Mingtong felt like she was directly facing a Buddha or a deity.

    He wasn¡¯t born yet when she made a name for herself, but now he was already a celestial while she was still a mortal.

    ¡°Greetings, Master Su,¡± Mingtong ced her palms together again, her expression looked peaceful and her eyes kind.

    ¡°Abbess, why the formalities? In terms of seniority, I¡¯m your junior.¡± Meng Qi smiled, ¡°May I know what is so important that made you travel all the way here?¡±

    Mingtong chanted the honorific name of the Bodhisattva of Compassion and took out a leaf from her ring. The shape of the leaf looked like that of the willow family. Fresh and with white fog moving around it, it had light hidden in it.

    ¡°Please look at this, Master Su,¡± with a wave of her right hand, the willow leaf copsed naturally and transformed into golden light before forming a round mirror.

    The mirror emitted a pale golden light, looking exquisite and translucent. As the light shed past, it reflected an area covered by darkness. Thunder that illuminated the scene could be seen from time to time. Deep inside proudly stood a sky-supporting Golden Cudgel, flowers bloomed and withered in the surroundings, thunder came and went, universes formed and ended.

    ¡°Spirited Mountain...¡± Meng Qi muttered, looking unusually calm.

    This is Spirited Mountain where tens of thousands of Buddhas fell!

    He could recognize this ce even if it had turned into ashes, having entered it twice with a different mood each time. The countless memories, entanglements, and fear that eventually made him draw out the de of utmost firmness and determination!

    This wasn¡¯t just Spirited Mountain, but also his mental journey.

    There would eventually be a day when he would go to Spirited Mountain again, not for the Nether Skeleton that was lost there but because the Devil Buddha was sealed there.

    As the scene got closer, Meng Qi once again saw the golden-bodied Buddhas shedding tears of blood at the peak. They were huge and majestic with some purity remaining, contaminated by the deadly air and darkness, showing both death and evilness.

    The ground shook violently in this ce filled with the corpses of tens of thousands of golden-bodied Buddhas, and out came a tall gray-robed figure. His hair was hanging loosely and there was thick ck beard under his chin. His eyes were dull and in front of his chest was a string if white-boned beads ¨C he was Monk Sha, Sha Wujing!

    He actually went to Spirited Mountain? Meng Qi was shocked.

    After parting at Jade Mirage Pce, because he hadn¡¯t heard of any action from Sha Wujing, he linked the three sentences he sent and hence concluded that he had gone to the West. Now it seemed like his guess was indeed correct, but he had only gotten half of it correct. He had not only gone to the West but also entered the dpidated Spirited Mountain!

    Sha Wujing¡¯s posture was a little strange. His back was slightly hunched and every step he took made the Spirited Mountain shake. Meng Qi looked over and noticed that he was carrying something on his back. It was an indiscernible object enveloped in strange ck fog.

    Looking at its shape and features, Meng Qi suspected it to be a corpse.

    Sha Wujing went deep inside Spirited Mountain where the Buddhas fell just to carry out a corpse?

    The corpse seemed very heavy, making the Legendary character bend his waist and hunch his back. The dpidated Spirited Mountain looked as though it was unable to support it.

    Whose body is it? Meng Qi was astonished. A Dao Yi zemp appeared in his eyes as he rotated the Principle of Karma. However, the strange ck fog turned everything blurry, and he couldn¡¯t make out anything with his current level.

    Could it be the body of the Great Sage Equaling Heaven?

    Or the mysterious golden cicada that the Golden Emperor said, that makes it the body of Tripitaka?

    Of course, there were other possibilities that he didn¡¯t know.

    Thump, thump, thump. Sha Wujing stepped forward, shaking the Spirited Mountain and bringing about continuous roaring of Buddhas.

    When passing the Golden Cudgel, he paused briefly and looked over in a daze as two drops of sordid tears appeared in the corner of his eyes.

    The Buddha has tears, so does a Legendary character. So what if one¡¯s soul isplete, not achieving transcendence is sad and regrettable!

    Sha Wujing turned back and continued walking out of the Thousand Buddha Formation with the heavy corpse on his back. When passing the White Dragon corpse coiled to the ground, he clenched his teeth and availed one hand to grab its dragon horn.

    There was a heavy friction sound as the White Dragon Corpse was being dragged. Sha Wujing had to put in more effort but he didn¡¯t give up, wanting to drag the White Dragon corpse out of this sordid ce.

    Shaking with every step he took, Sha Wujing slowly left the peak with the corpses. Out of the five characters who traveled to the West, he was the only one left now. His silhouette spelled of endless loneliness.

    The round mirror broke into small pieces, turning into light and disappeared. There were no other scenes shown anymore.

    Some mighty or powerful character has indeednded his thought and sent this image... Meng Qi nodded as he pondered but did not guess the Bodhisattva of Compassion straight away. After all, the strongest in Shuiyue Nunnery currently was only a Half-Step Dharmakaya, so it was possible for them to be protected by other mighty characters. Of course, judging from the characteristics of the willow leaf, there was a very high possibility that it was the Bodhisattva of Compassion.

    If this is the case, wouldn¡¯t the Immortal Demon Deity be Samantabhadra?

    But the possibility of it being the thought sent by the Immortal Demon Deity cannot be ruled out...

    ¡°What was he carrying on his back? Whose body?¡± Meng Qi asked directly to the point as he pondered.

    Mingtong shook her head, ¡°The Bodhisattva didn¡¯t mention, only saying that this matter is very important and that you should know about it.¡±

    I hate guessing and reading between the lines... Meng Qi cursed silently, pondering in which way was this matter important while he asked, ¡°Did the Bodhisattva of Compassion have any other words for me?¡±

    Mingtong let out a rare smile, adding color to her peaceful face, ¡°The Bodhisattva asked for you to be careful, as there are some forces that do not want to see you self-attain the Legendary realm or achieve it too fast.¡±

    ¡°Oh, how are they going to sabotage me?¡± Meng Qi put aside Spirited Mountain for the time being.

    Attaining the Legendary realm was something very private, not using much of external objects and not being disturbed, with links only between oneself. And he already had the Haotian Mirror Fragment, one of the rare few external objects, in his hands, so how were others going to dy his speed?

    If anyone didn¡¯t want to see him attain the Legendary realm, they could simply kill him with whatever method, ending it once and for all. But how was one supposed to dy his speed in entering the Legendary realm?

    Mingtong maintained her gentle smile, ¡°Creating a virtual additional self and forming imprints of links requires one to feel the change and make adjustments bit by bit. It takes a long time for each adjustment to get retroaction, which is very time-consuming andborious. But what if there is a Devil Buddha¡¯s projection of additional self as a reference? The Devil Buddha is you, and you¡¯re the Devil Buddha, Master Su. His additional self and your virtual additional self are very simr. If you can refer to it, it would definitely shorten the time needed for the road to the Legendary realm by a great amount.¡±

    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right, Abbess Mingtong,¡± Meng Qi admitted frankly.

    This was his method, just that he couldn¡¯t directly absorb the Devil Buddha¡¯s projection of additional self like how he did for the Yuanshi projection. Because it was merely a stamp and not an imprint. After all, other than himself, every additional self of the Devil Buddha was being suppressed in Spirited Mountain together with him. This was the case even for the Demon Lord and Master Yuanmeng after the seal had been loosened and rid. How could the Gautama Buddha¡¯s seal be so easy to bypass?

    To a Nirvana character like the Devil Buddha, being able to leave an additional self again in the outside world was basically equivalent of having escaped.

    Mingtong continued, ¡°Master Su, I guess you do not know of many Devil Buddha¡¯s projections of additional self in this vast universe, wouldn¡¯t this dy your journey to the Legendary realm?¡±

    ¡°So you mean, there is someone who knows many Devil Buddha¡¯s projections of additional self?¡± Meng Qi understood right away, feeling shook up all of a sudden.

    Mingtong stopped smiling, looking solemn as she said, ¡°The Devil Buddha is Ananda, a Devil Buddha¡¯s projection of additional self should originally equate a projection of additional self of Ananda and a projection of additional self of the God of Thunder. But the Tyrant lost control and achieved the Legendary realm, so Ananda wasn¡¯t able to merge the God of Thunder¡¯s portion.¡±

    Meng Qi nodded lightly as he came to a realization. Cutting out a body for refining meant that the additional self was also split up, otherwise others would have had figured out something long ago. If Heavenly Lod Taiyi, the Medicine Buddha, and the Qing Emperor didn¡¯t have links on their origins, they would be two totally different and independent powerful characters.

    At this point, Mingtong changed the topic, ¡°The demonic race has been after Ananda and people who practiced the Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship for generations. If they have the chance and the ability, they might not even spare the Anandas of other universes, which are also Ananda¡¯s additional selves which have definitely umted rich information in this area. Even if the additional selves have been through reincarnation and show differences in every generation, you would still be able to see their nature and get twice the result with half the effort.¡±

    Meng Qi was dumbfounded after listening to this. The Demonic Sage really had very obsessive hatred. Generations of reincarnated Ananda and generations of Ananda additional selves were nothingpared to it.

    But this also verified a saying ¨C your enemy is usually the one who understands you the most. No one was more professional than the demonic race in searching for Ananda¡¯s additional self...

    ¡°What¡¯s the demonic race¡¯s approach?¡± Meng Qi asked with a serious expression.

    Since Mingtong was here to pass the message, she should know quite a lot.

    Indeed, Mingtong answered immediately without thinking, ¡°The demonic race is not a unified body and has differences among themselves. They do not wish to see the Devil Buddhaplete because of your death but also do not wish you to grow and disturb their n of going to Spirited Mountain to save the remaining Great Sages.¡±

    ¡°Their n was to go to Spirited Mountain to save the remaining Great Sages,¡± Meng Qi was shocked.

    The remaining Great Sages who have been sealed inside where the Golden Cudgel pierced through Spirited Mountain?

    These were all dominating true sages of ancient times. If they escaped, they could wipe out the real world and the World of Gods right away. The human race would have no more backing, and powerful characters had to sacrifice themselves, awakening in advance in order to counter.

    This was truly a great n made in silence!

    ¡°Have they found the entrance of Spirited Mountain?¡± Meng Qi asked in a low voice after recovering from his shock.

    Mingtong shook her head, ¡°They couldn¡¯t, but the Luo Sect is contacting them to form an alliance. The Void Hometown contains and controls all things.¡±

    The Ajati Matriarch is really ambitious... Meng Qi sighed silently. And took actions to the point.

    Take for example Sha Wujing awakening in advance. With Gu Xiaosang who had to bepensated as a weak point, having any extreme reaction would be easily eptable without causing any tensed atmosphere or situation. After awakening, Sha Wujing¡¯s whereabouts were secretive, and had gone to Spirited Mountain. He did not cause disturbance to the real world as was expected, hence was within the tolerable limits of other influential characters so they didn¡¯t have to sacrifice their Creation and Legendary realms.

    After Sha Wujing returned from the West, he would definitely show some power and clean up popr beliefs, expanding the Luo Sect but not provoking the Great Zhou and the Pure Land of Buddhism. By then, who would be willing to take on the power of a Legendary character, albeit one who had awakened in advance and only had a small portion of his power remaining!

    As thoughts ran through his mind, Meng Qi said, ¡°I guess the Luo Sect wouldn¡¯t tell the Demonic race the entrance of Spirited Mountain so easily.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right. The Luo Sect definitely does not want to see the current good situation gone because of the escape of the Great Sages, hence both parties are strategizing against each other. Likewise, although the Ajati Matriarch wants to use you to test other influential characters and find out some secrets, she definitely does not wish for you to grow into a Legendary character fast, hoping that you would have a breakthrough after she awakens and returns. In this way, unforeseen circumstances could be prevented,¡± Mingtong analyzed the Luo Sect¡¯s approach.

    These words really did not sound like what a Half-Step Dharmakaya would say.

    Meng Qi slightly nodded. This was simr to what he thought, but how could a Nirvana character¡¯s thinking be figured out so easily?

    He had gotten it wrong once when he was at the Jade Mirage Pce to take the green lotus.

    Heaven¡¯s will has always been difficult toprehend. What is heaven¡¯s will? A Nirvana character¡¯s will is heaven¡¯s will!

    ¡°That¡¯s all for today. I shall take my leave. May you self-attain Legendary realm, Master Su,¡± Mingtong put her palms together and chanted the honorific name of the Bodhisattva of Compassion.

    She had told him some things and also analyzed some things, but did not make any suggestions from the beginning to the end.

    Sitting on the low bed, Meng Qi quietly watched her leave as he had a thorough understanding of the intention of the Bodhisattva of Compassion, or rather, the Buddhism Sect.

    They didn¡¯t want to see him forced by the situation and ended up absorbing the Yuanshi projection which was the fastest and simplest way, bing another Heavenly Lord Yuanshi, as that would probably cause the return of the Final Trial!

    Things really change with time. The Amitabha Buddhism Sect had already changed their attitude toward him many times.

    There are no permanent enemies, only permanent benefits.

    Meng Qi sat on the low bed for a long time analyzing the approach of the up-anding forces and came to a preliminary n. He would firste into contact with the demonic race and test if he could change their thinking. If he seeded and got the years of umtion regarding the Ananda additional self, he would be able to shorten his creation of additional self imprint from thirty years to ten years. If he could add on the Yuanshi projection for bncing, it would be even shorter.

    How should hee into contact with the higher management of the demonic race?

    Meng Qi was a little stumbled by this. After returning from the Middle Ages, the demonic race seemed to have disappeared. Neither the peacock Taili nor the Demonic Sage sessor Little Fox appeared again. As for those seemingly brainless demonic kings and deities in the West, they obviously did not have the right to control such secrets.

    Thinking, a thought shed across Meng Qi¡¯s mind and he thought of a ce:

    The eye of Donghai!

    Not the sea eye in the World of Gods leading to the Seven Seas and Twenty-Eight Worlds, but the eye of Donghai of the real world that leads to the unknown.

    ording to Senior Su Wuming¡¯s description, when he was chasing after the Peacock Demonic King, it was there that he lost trace of him.

    And when he himself met the Qing Emperor when boating in the sea, he had also disappeared from there.

    With his current level and abilities, he should be able to pass through that sea eye?

    He quickly made a decision, but did not set off immediately but continued his retreat.

    After a full month, a figure of an old monk suddenly appeared beside Meng Qi. He took a step forward and merged with the Dharmakaya body ¨C it was the additional self imprint of Master Yuanmeng!

    It was only then that Meng Qi opened his eyes and slowly headed toward Donghai, his disposition appeared to be more indiscernible.

    ...

    Ssh, there was a whirlpool in the sea eye. ck and bottomless, he didn¡¯t know where it led to. The unknown mysteries are most horrifying.

    Meng Qi pushed his Cloud Crown, showing the Supreme Endless Premier auspicious cloud as he gradually stepped into it with a dim light around his body.

    Ssh!

    The flow of the water was heavy, grinding and cutting everything. But Meng Qi who had passed through the ck hole looked rxed as he walked deeper in. He also gradually concealed his body, since he wasn¡¯t sure if there were any enemies or ambush in front of him.

    After a long while, his eyes lit up. Mist and chaotic air filled the surroundings. Light came from an old and obscure pce, and on top of it was an inscribed board with demonic characters written on it.

    Meng Qi who had his body concealed carefully identified the words and read them out one by one, ¡°Demon, King, Pce...¡±

    ¡°Demon King Pce!¡±

    He was shocked and many thoughts sprung up in his mind.

    The Demon King Pce guarded by the demon Xiaoqiandong of Jade Mirage Mountain in the World of Gods?

    The Demon King Pce that the talkative Vertical Wing talked about?

    No wonder the peacock Taili disappeared in the eye of Donghai!

    But why did the Qing Emperore here?

    Shocked and uncertain, Meng Qi became more cautious. He slowly walked away from a spring in front of the pce, worried that there might be sleeping sages like Yuan Hong guarding this ce since it was an important ce of the demonic race.

    He looked around and observed for a while and noticed something strange. The Demon King Pce seemed to have only one side, and it was that side facing him all the while. Only the main gate and the inscribed board would be seen.

    ¡°This is strange indeed...¡± Meng Qi realized there seemed to be no enemies around and started to observe even more carefully.

    At this moment, the main gate that had been closed for a long time creaked before opening with a loud bang and a ball rolled out from it.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a miscalction? Do you have to throw me out like this?¡± the ball jumped up and cursed.

    It was the size of a water buffalo with a round body covered with ck feathers. Two wings of a few feet in length pped on his back, bringing about fierce winds. It looked like a bird.

    But this bird was ugly ¨C its mouth didn¡¯t have a beak, looking like a fish.

    Meng Qi was joyous the moment he saw it. Wasn¡¯t this the talkative Vertical Wing he knew when he was in Shaolin Temple?

    He finally escaped from captivity and came to the Demon King Pce that he kept talking about?

    Who was he talking to?

    Vertical Wing could talk all day. After a long while, Meng Qi finally figured out that he wasn¡¯t talking to anyone but was just pissed at being thrown out by the restrictive spell of the Demon King Pce.

    Meng Qi showed his body and walked to the side of Vertical Wing.

    ¡°I¡¯m a descendent of the Great Roc, the only remaining Great Roc in the world. I¡¯m not just a nobody, how can I be treated this way?¡± Vertical Wing was furious.

    ¡°Yes, you shouldn¡¯t be treated this way.¡± there was suddenly a deep voice beside his ears.

    ¡°See, there are people who agree, huh...¡± Vertical Wing was suddenly stunned . Turning his head to the side, he saw a very familiar face that had obviously matured by a lot.

    ¡°You, you, you, how did you find this ce?¡± recognizing Meng Qi, he jumped up to a height of eight feet and started to stammer with fear.

    Meng Qi smiled, ¡°Make a guess.¡±

 Chapter 1128: The Strongest Celestial Being In History

    <h4>Chapter 1128: The Strongest Celestial Being In History</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    ¡°You want me to guess?¡± pping his wings and turning his eyes, Vertical Wing seemed excited by the opportunity to talk, so much so that his excitement overwhelmed his shock.

    After a short moment of pondering, he started shooting his mouth off, ¡°Look at you, you¡¯ve been to the outside world for at least a few decades huh, and you¡¯re giving this unfathomable feeling after just a few decades, looking more terrifying than those demonic kings and deities? What adventure did you have? What good stuff have you gotten?¡±

    ¡°Did you fall down the cliff and enter the secret realm at the back mountain of Shaolin? There is said to be the purend of ancient arhat Ananda, and has the Buddha¡¯s Palm hidden in it. Hey, which stances of the Buddha¡¯s Palm have you learned? The Smile of Flower-Picking? The Best in the World? The World of Vanity?¡±

    Vertical Wing talked endlessly as Meng Qi quietly listened while maintaining his smile but wanted very much to p himself. Why did he give this fellow the chance to bber on knowing how he was like, he really brought this on himself. If his socks and robe weren¡¯t manifestations of his cultivation power, he would definitely take them off and stuff his mouth again!

    Noisy sounds reverberated in the darkness where there was a spring with water gushing out. Vertical Wing¡¯s thoughts developed and made up a long story before finally going back to the topic, ¡°You think I talk to just anyone? Back then in Shaolin, I talked to you because my discerning eyes could tell that you¡¯re definitely extraordinary. Tsk tsk, I¡¯ve been in the Demon King Pce for god knows how many years, so you definitely did not find here by following me. It must be those idiots who couldn¡¯t enter the Demon King Pce without the Demon King¡¯s token, hence went in and out carelessly and left a trail!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t deny it, your eyes have said everything!¡±

    Meng Qi took in a deep breath and decided to make up for his mistake. Grabbing the chance, he interrupted and said in a serious tone, ¡°Yes, indeed. But I do get pushed to the limits sometimes and have to reveal myself.¡±

    Before Vertical Wing could speak, he took a nce at him, ¡°You have the Demon King¡¯s token?¡±

    ¡°Haha.¡± Hearing which, Vertical Wingughed out loud with his two short hands ced on his ball-like body, ¡°I¡¯m the only descendent of the Great Roc, do I still need the Demon King¡¯s token? I can open the door just by a spit of my saliva.¡±

    ¡°But you can only open the door but not remove the restrictive spell, and you got thrown out many times...¡± Meng Qi added coldly.

    Although the Demon King Pce and the Jade Mirage Pce were both residences of Nirvana characters, the were different in nature. Thetter looked like it didn¡¯t have an owner and was a ce that could be explored while taking a risk. The Demon King Pce had been guarded by Jade Mirage Mountain¡¯s demon Xiaoqiandong under the Demon King¡¯s instruction for generations, and was a ce with an owner. Barging into it was like barging into the Jade Mirage Pce when the Heavenly Lord Yuanshi was out visiting friends back then, and one would imagine the level of danger.

    Therefore, before he could figure out the specific situation inside, Meng Qi did not at all have the thinking about using transformation skills to get in. What if there was a great sage standing guard inside? Or there was the Demon King¡¯s restrictive spell which could see through all transformation skills?

    It was nice just talking and chatting with his old friend, Vertical Wing.

    Vertical Wing wouldn¡¯t let go of any chance to talk back, pointing at and cursing the Demon King Pce right away, ¡°It¡¯s all those jerks¡¯ fault, not only did they take away the treasures having entered the Demon King Pce earlier, they even adjusted the restrictive spell. I must have been really unlucky, I¡¯ve been here for so many years and have yet to get my ancestors¡¯ inheritance...¡±

    Speaking of which, he covered his mouth as though he had said something that he shouldn¡¯t but quickly said casually, ¡°Inside the Demon King Pce are the blood inheritance of various great sages, including my ancestor, the Demon Master Great Roc. It¡¯s said that the inheritance was lost as a result of preventing the fall of the era...¡±

    Meng Qi nodded slightly as his eyes looked toward the old and obscure Demon King Pce.

    The Demon King was indeed an ancient Nirvana character who had lived over at least an era!

    Vertical Wing was still bbering on, ¡°It¡¯s useless for you to know, you¡¯re not from the demonic race and can¡¯t contain their inheritance to level up...¡±

    Meng Qi sized him up and noticed that his body and demonic spirit now were many times stronger than when in Shaolin, and could even be considered outstanding among the demon lords. As such, he smiled and said, ¡°Seems like you¡¯re not without any gain from the Demon King Pce?¡±

    ¡°Of course, who am I? I¡¯m the one and only Great Roc, a great demon full of wisdom and experience,¡± Vertical Wingughed again, feeling pleased with himself. ¡°There are countless good things in the Demon King Pce, they think I¡¯ll have no way out just by them adjusting the restrictive spell? My ancestor was a proxy in charge of the Demon King Pce for many years!¡±

    After a load of nonsense, he looked eagerly at Meng Qi, ¡°You and I can be considered childhood friends.¡±

    Give me a break... Meng Qi¡¯s mouth twitched.

    Vertical Wing said sincerely, ¡°Your level of danger is higher than the demon deity we saw. If we join hands, we can definitely sneak in, bah, openly enter the core of the Demon King Pce and reap endless benefits.¡±

    Seeing the extraordinary abilities of his old friend, he thought of working together.

    ¡°Why should I enter the Demon King Pce?¡± Meng Qi asked smilingly.

    Vertical Wing pointed at him in shock, ¡°Why are you here if you don¡¯t want to enter the Demon King Pce?¡±

    ¡°Just walking around,¡± Meng Qi answered with a serious expression.

    Vertical Wing was stunned for a while before rattling, ¡°Do you know how much treasure there is inside? There are heavenly weapons, elixirs, talismans, secret inheritances, everything. And every one of them are precious items...¡±

    ¡°I do notck them.¡± Meng Qi stopped him from continuing, ¡°There areyers of restrictive spells inside and it¡¯s extremely dangerous. I do not need to take the risk.¡±

    Vertical Wing said immediately, ¡°What are you afraid of? You have me around! I¡¯ve been here for many years, I¡¯m still perfectly fine and have yet to be discovered by those jerks! Let me tell you, the Demon King Pce itself is not ordinary and is the most important thing to the Demon King. It houses time, void and spirit, and exists in the past, the present, the future and every ce, going through everywhere throughout the ages. Think about this, you can go back to ancient times just by pushing the door open...¡±

    A Nirvana level supreme treasure? This is the Demon King¡¯s hidden treasure? All the more Meng Qi felt lucky that he did not barge in.

    ¡°Also...¡± Vertical Wing suddenly lowered his voice, ¡°ording to the will of my ancestor, the biggest secret of the Demon King could be hidden deep inside the Demon King Pce.

    With his glib tongue, he tried to trick Meng Qi to join hands.

    The biggest secret of the Demon King? Prying the biggest secret of a Nirvana character with his current level? Is he tired of living? Meng Qi scoffed at the idea. Although he was curious, he wouldn¡¯t take such a big risk.

    Therefore, he did not make known his position but continued joking and talking to Vertical Wing, digging out many useful information such as the Demon King Pce had many doors, each leading to different ces. Among them, the main door was situated in the World of Gods. Also, there were always demonic race characters making use of the link between this ce and the eye of Donghai to travel between the World of Gods and the real world.

    ¡°Have the Peacock Demonic King Taili and the young mistress of the fox n appeared recently?¡± Meng Qi nned to contact these two first, especially thetter. As the sessor of the Demonic Sage, she would be d to see him weaken the Devil Buddha.

    Vertical Wing shook his head, ¡°The Little Fox was here a few times, but the Peacock Demonic King hasn¡¯t been seen for a long time. His arrogant face really deserves some bashing, I feel like hitting him every time I see him...¡±

    The proud and arrogant descendent of the Great Roc rattled on.

    ...

    The sun set in Donghai, dyeing the horizon red, making it look both magnificent and deste.

    The sacred mountain was still standing but shaky. The caves here had copsed, and a majestic figure stood at the edge of the mountain peak, looking at the distant sunset. His silhouette was clear and well-defined, his disdainful eyes was slightly emotional and showed less arrogance ¨C it was the Tyrant.

    The Fifth Generation Mysterious Fairy walked over from the back and said in an elegant voice, ¡°The top of celestial level against the top of celestial level, supreme against supreme. Devil¡¯s Nine-turn against Tyrant¡¯s Six Decapitations, and Wu Daoming still lost and died. You can be called the strongest celestial being in history, my husband.¡±

    The Tyrant looked at the Fifth Generation Mysterious Fairy with gentle eyes, ¡°Yes, I have already experienced the limit of celestial level and there is nothing in this level for me to stay on. It¡¯s time for me to go into retreat and break through to the Legendary realm.¡±

    His act of ying the Demonic Monarch just now with his de was the best of his desmanship to date!

    If he could achieve Legendary and Creation realms, he would be able to destroy those old fellows easily!

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back then,¡± the Fifth Generation Mysterious Fairy smiled.

    The Tyrant nodded slightly, ¡°There¡¯s still one small matter to settle. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± the Fifth Generation Mysterious Fairy asked.

    The Tyrant smiled, ¡°When I first achieved Dharmakaya, I had gone after a demonic race character to the eye of Donghai and let him get away. I¡¯ve always felt puzzled by it. Although I do not usually think about it, but I think I should settle it first before seeing I am who I am, and now we are right here at Donghai.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you toe back then,¡± the Fifth Generation Mysterious Fairy smiled.

    The Tyrant turned and took a step out, sinking to the bottom of the sea and straight to the sea¡¯s eye.

    After passing through rolling waves andyers of ck water, the Tyrant saw an old and obscure Demon King Pce.

    ¡°Demon King Pce?¡± Raising his eyebrows, he drew out his thunder de, nning to check out the ce.

    Purple lightning shone. The Demon King Pce looked as though it was without any restrictive spell as its main door creaked open, showing darkness and depth inside.

    ...

    ¡°You¡¯re a descendant of the Great Roc in any case, why do you have to get the inheritance so sneakily, why not discuss it with the Little Fox?¡± Meng Qi intentionally brought the topic to this area.

    Vertical Wing¡¯s ck face was blushing red as he showed a rare sight of him faltering.

    At this moment, Meng Qi heard the heavy opening sound of the main door of the Demon King Pce that had already been closed, and the Invincible de inside his sleeve had suddenly disappeared!

    He looked over in shock and saw a pair of arrogant and disdainful eyes.

    He could never forget those eyes.

    The Tyrant of the Middle Ages!

    Whizz, the eyes met as purple thundernded violently in the center.

 Chapter 1129: The Destined Battle

    <h4>Chapter 1129: The Destined Battle</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    After discovering the Demon King Pce, Meng Qi had anticipated many situations and imagined different scenarios. But no matter how he let his thoughts run wild, he had never got close to this.

    Things actually developed this way, meeting the Tyrant out of the blue!

    He had once thought that he would never meet this strongest celestial being of the Middle Ages again unless he achieved Nirvana and backtrack to the past, to think he actually met him again here!

    Vertical Wing¡¯s description of the Demon King Pce spontaneously shed across his mind: the most important thing to the Demon King. It houses time, void and spirit, connecting the past and the present seemed to be one of its capabilities.

    With this thought, Meng Qi suddenly felt that things had been prearranged. It seemed destined that he would meet the Tyrant who had yet to attain the Legendary realm here.

    The Tyrant was the God of Thunder¡¯s fish. He got rid of Ananda¡¯s control, swallowed the God of Thunder¡¯s additional self and self-attained the Legendary realm. Although he was now still a step away from Legendary, he must have alreadymunicated with many God of Thunder¡¯s additional self and they could be close the division of quantitative and qualitative changes. Although the Ananda additional self and the God of Thunder¡¯s additional self hadpletely different characteristics and couldn¡¯t be recognized straight away, they definitely have simrities in their origins. With the God of Thunder¡¯s additional self as reference, he should at least be able to yield twice the result with half the effort even if he couldn¡¯t improve by leaps and bounds like the Ananda additional self?

    When he was desperately trying to get information on Ananda additional self, he met with the Tyrant who traveled through time. If this wasn¡¯t destined, then what was it?

    The Demon King still has good intentions at least from what I see now... thoughts ran fast in his mind and Meng Qi had alreadye to a decision. Showing no signs of weakness, he and the Tyrant looked at each other in the eye. One showed purple thunder, tyranny, and arrogance, while the other pair of eyes were deep and chaotic, containing all things. As their internal energies knocked against each other, purple thunder fell and struck the front of the Demon King Pce until it became dark, and the terrified Vertical Wing hid behind Meng Qi.

    Since we meet, let¡¯s battle to our hearts¡¯ content!

    He had oncemented that he was indeed inferior to the Tyrant when he was still an earth deity. But after bing a celestial being, how would the situation be like exchanging blows with him? Who would win and who would lose? He felt that it was a pity that he couldn¡¯t meet with an ancient character, and today he got to fulfill his wish!

    Fight on! Comprehend the God of Thunder¡¯s additional self of the Tyrant¡¯s during the battle!

    With their current rtionship, it wasn¡¯t possible for them to discuss this calmly. Moreover, he also didn¡¯t want to reveal too many things and let the Tyrant discover anything that would change history and destroy himself!

    Whizz, thunder and lightning struck and fell like rain. The Tyrant¡¯s defined face showed a faint smile, ¡°It¡¯s you, no wonder I was prompted by a sudden impulse to check out the sea¡¯s eye.¡±

    ¡°To think I can fulfill this wish before achieving the Legendary realm.¡±

    The previous time when he got conned by Xiaomeng was one of the rare asions where he got ripped off, and it had been on his mind all the while. Now that he saw him, he wasn¡¯t shocked but happy instead.

    At this point, he nodded slightly and stretched his brows. His fighting spirit suddenly escted and he said jubntly, ¡°And you¡¯ve leveled up to a celestial being, not bad, not bad at all!¡±

    This way, he would be satisfied winning the other party!

    Meng Qi smiled and stretched out his right hand,

    ¡°A chance encounter is better than an arranged meeting. Tyrant, please!¡±

    He initiated a battle without flinching.

    ¡°Sure, wonderful!¡± the Tyrant nodded andughed.

    This type of opponent was just to his liking. With these words, all past vengeances were erased!

    He ced his right hand on the handle of the de, pressing the remaining flowers and nts with his imposing manner. Vertical Wing clenched his teeth in fear and could only stammer, ¡°Who, who are you, how, how did youe,e out from the Demon King Pce, let, let me tell you...¡±

    Meng Qi¡¯s momentum was vast and boundless like the starry sky, unaffected by the Tyrant¡¯s imposing manner. He said with a smile, ¡°How about continuing after inside the Demon King Pce? Thousands of living things might be harmed if we battle outside.¡±

    Both of them were outstanding characters among the celestial beings, or even one of the top few. If they crossed hands and reached the climax, the gxy could be destroyed if it took ce in the starry sky. If it took ce in the real world, the mysterious space in the sea¡¯s eye could be destroyed and the dragon heritage at the bottom of the sea could be broken, causing a tsunami that would bring disaster to the nearby areas. As the Demon King Pce was a supreme treasure of extremely high quality, their attacks might not even be able to touch it, hence it was most suitable as a battlefield.

    Since Meng Qi was challenging him with his head up, how would the arrogant Tyrant mind this request. He said indifferently, ¡°Sure. Actually at our current level, we could fight in the vast sky or evenpete inside a small mustard seed. The battlefield is not important.¡±

    The smallest may hold thergest. Even a fine dust could be used as a ce for them to cross hands. This was the behavior of a celestial being.

    After saying this, the Tyrant calmly turned and walked into the Demon King Pce with the de handle in his right hand, not worried that the other party might sneak an attack.

    Using this chance, Meng Qi stepped forward, concentrating his momentum and flew to the top, stepping into the Demon King Pce following behind.

    The Demon King Pce had countless doors. After ancient times, only the main door was sealed, storing treasures and waiting for destined people. Others could be entered with the Demon King¡¯s token in order to get the inheritance and cultivate the demon body. Now that the main door had been opened, the other doors were naturally no exception. After going through it, facing them was an empty hall whose sides couldn¡¯t be seen, as though it had been opened up especially for their battle.

    Vertical Wing stood trembling outside, mumbling and looking a the main door the Tyrant was directly facing while Meng Qi was back-facing him. The few hundred feet between them were filled with dark clouds and purple thunder, looking magnificent.

    With a creak, the main door closed without any wind, and he couldn¡¯t see the duel between the two strongest celestial beings in history anymore.

    ng!

    The Tyrant slowly drew out the Invincible de and posed a starting stance. The ck body of the de was concentrated with purple thunder, looking translucent, splendid and overbearing.

    He looked at Meng Qi and spoke in a low voice, feeling a little puzzled, ¡°Where¡¯s your sword?¡±

    ¡°I forgot to bring it,¡± Meng Qi silently cursed the Invincible de before smiling and stretching out both hands calmly. His hands were as white as jade, covered with ayer of deep fluorescent light. Long and strong, they looked as though they could create a world and also destroy the three realms.

    This was a pair of ancient immortal palms!

    No longer puzzled, the Tyrant said in a deep voice, ¡°I¡¯m going to strike!¡±

    His intention was to get Meng Qi to strike first, but the priest in front of him didn¡¯t do so.

    As such, he shook his de and silhouettes of the Tyrant appeared behind him one by one before attacking with the de simultaneously, forming a majestic purple light dividing the sky.

    Once the de struck, celestial beings should stay clear!

    The entire hall seemed to be shrunk by the de, almost turning into a cage. The Principle of Karma in Meng Qi¡¯s eyes observed the silhouettes behind the Tyrant as the acupoints on his body opened up, addingyers uponyers of strength on his body. His hands crossed like a flying bird, slowly pressing toward the sky-diving purple light from both sides.

    The pair of white hands changed continuously, transforming into a Great Roc, blocking in front of the purple light no matter how it flickered.

    ng!

    The purple light struck at where Meng Qi¡¯s hands crossed. Palm golden light flowed around his strong and long palms that looked like a heavenly weapon. Golden lotuses rose one by one from the intersection of the palms and the de, continuously growing again after being crushed while blocking the de.

    The erupting light and air attacked the surroundings, breaking the cage and causing darkness to rise. Caves appeared and got destroyed continuously and part of the main hall was expanded into a vast universe!

    At this moment, the Tyrant saw Meng Qi suddenly expand and transform into a towering celestial being, stuffing the main hall. The top of his head was covered by auspicious clouds while rays of dim light formed a water curtain. The majestic air made the main hall look like a back-flowing gxy, making him tremble from within and pause for a moment.

    Meng Qi knew that the Tyrant was arrogant and thought very highly of himself, so his strike was definitely just for testing and not a disy of his full strength. Therefore, he decided to act in the opposite direction, using the Celestial Body right away since he was without the Invincible de and put in his best efforts to take control!

    His eyes were indifferent as he took in the Tyrant¡¯s silhouettes. His right hand sprung up with the momentum as his five fingers opened up, hitting downward fiercely in a world-enveloping manner.

    ¡°Take this!¡±

    Along with the faintly discernible voice, the Flip Heaven Seal appeared!

    The palm was like a huge seal that was extremely heavy, making the void space of the main hall curl into a transparent ball, enveloping the Tyrant. Before the palm was darkness where void spaces were continuously destroyed and even time seemed to be slowed down, looking as though the world was turning upside down.

    The Tyrant was ted instead of shocked, his fighting spirit escted. The purple thunder de in his hand struck silently, forming a line that opened up a gap in the shattered void with dyed time. The cage was struck opened, and a peaceful world was disyed beside him.

    The world exists no more, only I exist.

    At this moment, the towering celestial being in front of him disappeared. With a Cloud Crown on his head, Meng Qi appeared in a sh behind him. The acupoints all over his body were bursting with strength, gathering on his right hand with a twist of his back.

    Clenching his right hand into a fist that also looked like an ancient seal, Meng Qi hammered downward from a height!

    With this fist, heaven and earth cracked, and the world around the Tyrant was broken. Dust rose in the surroundings and covered the light, making it like doomsday.

    The Tyrant finally showed a trace of grimness in his eyes. His hair suddenly loosened up, a ck armor appeared on the surface of his body and his body suddenly expanded ¨C he had to show his true form.

    Overbearing power substantiated and filled the main hall, weakening Meng Qi and strengthening the Tyrant, as though recing all rules and principles in this ce!

    ¡°Open!¡±

    The Tyrant roared. The handle of the de flew out in a swift movement, gathering the silhouettes and absorbing the overbearing power before hitting toward Meng Qi¡¯s fist.

    Before the handle came, the overbearing power caused the fist to slow down a little and it didn¡¯t avoid it in time.

    Bang!

    The handle was hit by the fist and shortened by an inch. Meng Qi¡¯s feet were off the ground and almost flew off. Destructive air filled the hall, causing the doors and pirs to shake.

    Evenly matched, the Tyrant also flew off, but stopped strangely halfway, like a knife in a sheath.

    Right after this, with the recoil of the force, he advanced instead of retreating. Like a fierce knifeing out of its sheath, he attacked Meng Qi in such an aggressive manner that he couldn¡¯t escape.

    Meng Qi did not panic but stretch out his right hand with his four fingers together and separated from the thumb, as though forming a mouth.

    Roar!

    The hand seemed to transform into a candle dragon, blowing out sharp air from the mouth and slowing down the Tyrant¡¯s de.

    With this dy, Meng Qi moved the five fingers of his left hand, messing up the four divisions before turning his hand over in a flowy manner, looking truly like a celestial character.

    Splendid! Seeing this, the Tyrant couldn¡¯t help but say this in mind.

    After falling into a passive position since the battle started, he never got to take control despite using all his skills. This was a situation he had never seen after gaining sess in his demanship!

 Chapter 1130: The Invincible Blade That Still Had A Conscience

    <h4>Chapter 1130: The Invincible de That Still Had A Conscience</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    Like ying the Chinese lute, the five fingers stretched out in an orderly manner, always hitting on a natural node, breaking down material objects, shattering voids and messing up thews. These brought about the plundering of the four elements where colors of red, green, yellow, and white wallowed like boiling porridge with danger as thick as its viscosity.

    The Tyrant¡¯s de sank into it, bing slower as it had already exhausted its energy and was about to be swallowed by the four elements.

    At this moment, with the disappearance of the purple light, it strangely went missing within the chaotic four divisions as though it had merged into the illusory space, attacking from another world.

    The shadow of the de suddenly appeared, tearing many colors of red, green, yellow, and white before striking the back of Meng Qi¡¯s hand that was stretched out.

    The collision was silent and the shadow of the de seemed to freeze on the skin. In front of Meng Qi whose vision was covered by the dim lighting down from the Supreme Endless Premier auspicious cloud, a de with pure purple aura surged out of nowhere. It seemed to strike from a mysterious world of karma, breaking through the barrier of the water curtain in front!

    This was the top move the Tyrant used against the Demonic Monarch, and was a step higher than Letting Go of the Past. Not only could it cut links, it could also use the link to attack the opponent himself.

    Under normal circumstances, the karma links would also be eliminated by the Wuji Seal. However, Meng Qi¡¯s attacking hands weren¡¯t under the protection of the chaotic dim light, hence the Tyrant bypassed the defense of the Supreme Endless Premier auspicious cloud and attacked the body directly.

    Strong like the Demonic Monarch, even if he was just a manifestation or still in deep sleep, he was definitely stronger than any celestial being. Under the de, he was still unprepared, getting injured and shedding blood, dyeing the Ancient Bronze Coffin red.

    At this point, the Tyrant responded to Meng Qi in the same manner as he did to the Demonic Monarch, showing the importance of this battle to him as his fighting spirit escted.

    The Invincible de was glowing with subtle purple lightning against the chaotic dim light, following the mysterious karma links as it struck downward swiftly. The suppressed momentum of the Tyrant started to rise back. With a sessful strike, he could definitely attack continuously and tire out the other party until he lost.

    Suddenly, he sensed with the help of the heavenly weapon that the towering celestial character Meng Qi had disappeared. He hadpletely disappeared, and so had the Supreme Endless Premier auspicious cloud and the chaotic dim light. What was left behind was only an ancient zemp with a pea-size me, giving off an illusory ck and white light that illuminated countless star lines.

    Is this his original form? As this thought ran through the Tyrant¡¯s mind, the long de quickly fell.

    Then, the indescribable ancient zemp strangely extinguished and everything turned dark and chaotic. Karma was everywhere and the links broke right away as the unavoidable de struck an empty space.

    With the Tyrant¡¯s rich battling experience, shock did not affect his judgement. He retrieved the de and let it dance around his body such that it looked like an ancient thunder dragon.

    The beam of the de had just appeared when the towering giant appeared behind him. Meng Qi¡¯s auspicious cloud had already been kept and in his palm was a strong Yang energy. With his right hand below and its palm directly facing the right palm, soft Yin energy flowed, like he was holding a round ball.

    Yin and Yang intersected, forming a round ball brought about by ck and white fish in front of his chest between the two palms.

    Meng Qi¡¯s hands turned the other way and the round ball followed suit before shrinking and turning into a dot, chaotic and deep.

    With a shake of his shoulders and releasing his hands, the dot flew out and absorbed the surroundings, turning it into chaotic air, covering the Tyrant and eliminating all things, returning to the beginning. The sense of danger was far above any before.

    Squinting his eyes, the Tyrant suddenly retrieved the sword beam, making the ancient thunder dragon around his body disappear, looking like he had lost the intention to resist and did not want to put up anymore useless struggle.

    Thunder roared from inside his body covered by ck armor, agitating every acupoint. Overbearingness flowed and his power increased by a few levels. Many deep and vast universes appeared behind him and illusory shadows flew out from them one by one, either coiled around by thunder light, carrying a huge hammer in the hand or holding a lightning spear and an invincible shield. They flew into the Tyrant¡¯s body, making his power shoot up to a level dozens of times as before.

    At the same time, an illusory River of Time appeared. A Tyrant carrying a Chinese halberd and a Tyrant carrying a huge tripod flew out continuously, also merging with the Tyrant¡¯s body, such that his power had another breakthrough again. As he had also came into contact with some eternity not affected by time, he hadpletely surpassed a level that a celestial being could attain.

    He was like a weakened Nirvana character who couldn¡¯t backtrack or go to the future, but could slightly get into chaos.

    Facing the Wuji Seal, the Tyrant retreated and attacked at the same time. With a pause of the de, his body and the debined and struck out!

    ¡°Open!¡±

    His voice shook the main hall as brilliant purple light appeared. All strengths and characteristics appeared with the strike of the de. The Tyrant was pushed to the limit by Meng Qi and also bounced back to the limit, disying a strike that surpassed the one before.

    With this strike, everything would either die or be destroyed!

    After the de entered the Wuji Seal, purple light was eliminated. The Tyrant¡¯s shadow was partly visible as he attempted the impossible with explosive strength, wanting to break the chaos and create another world!

    Meng Qi¡¯s Celestial Body extruded all its strength and the imprints of additional self appeared continuously. He even got back stamps of sacred warriors and countless indescribable objects formed by light balls in order to increase his strength and improve the Wuji Seal. He was having a tough time holding on after the Tyrant¡¯s transcending strike.

    ¡°Open!¡±

    With a creaking sound, chaos undted like water before purple lights shed across and dashed out, striking in the direction of Meng Qi¡¯s skull.

    To the Tyrant, the most dangerous attack he faced earlier on was also his best chance.

    This was because under normal circumstances, Meng Qi would have a strong defense, which was the chaotic dim lightid down by the Supreme Endless Premier auspicious cloud. Even if he could break it, he wouldn¡¯t be left with much strength and would also be interrupted by other seals. But when Meng Qi used the Wuji Seal to attack, he wouldn¡¯t be able toy the auspicious cloud at the same time. If something strengthened, something else had to be weakened.

    This was his best chance!

    If he could break through the Wuji Seal, he would be able to hit the other party¡¯s body immediately!

    Even if his strength was weakened, he wouldn¡¯t need to fear about being interrupted. With the Invincible de and his erupting power, it was sufficient to cut open his indestructible flesh body!

    Before the de beam reached between his brows, overbearingness reced the surroundingws and void spaces. As he was unable to move anymore to avoid, Meng Qi leaned backward forcefully, attempting to dodge.

    The long de fell and hit his body, but seemed to have hit an illusion, like a moon in the water. Meng Qi had flipped away faster than the de beam.

    The Tyrant showed no mercy. Purple lightning and the de beam struck as he continuously attacked Meng Qi¡¯s body until he couldn¡¯t fight back.

    As the de beam pursued and attacked, Meng Qi¡¯s shadows were hit one by one, but they all turned into illusions and were just scapegoats. Meng Qi continued to retreat and dodge, hovering between life and death, as though he would lose if he rxed a little.

    One chasing and one dodging, the two¡¯s shadows moved faster and faster, almost filling the entire main hall. They actually fought until they werepeting who couldst longer. Meng Qi turned the Yin-Yang Seal, bringing continuity to his strength while the Tyrant merged the imprint of additional self and history for the time being such that his strength was many times more than that of an ordinary celestial being and was not afraid of it being depleted.

    After continuing for an unknown period of time, time seemed to have lost its meaning. Finally, the de beam weakened a little due to the Tyrant breaking the Wuji Seal and had yet to recover his strength.

    With the weakening of the de beam, the purple lightning immediately disappeared. Meng Qi¡¯s palms were ced together in front of his forehead, pressing hold of the Invincible de from both sides. Blood flowed down from his white skin as he suffered light injuries.

    Golden lotuses continuously died off and grew again, emitting millions of fine lights, stopping the Invincible de from moving downward.

    ck hair was all over floor inside the main hall and were all broken into two. They were all replications transformed by Meng Qi as scapegoats, and he almost made himself a monk again.

    I¡¯ve finally blocked the de... he felt sweat all over his body. It had been a long time since he experienced such danger exchanging blows, feeling both regretful and lucky at the same time.

    What he regretted was, when he used the Principle of Karma to resolve the Tyrant¡¯s strike against the Demonic Monarch, he had gotten himself a great opportunity. If he hadid down the Fairy ying Sword Formation using Creating Three Manifestations with One Breath, he would be watching the Tyrant struggling instead of him dodging. Unfortunately, he wasn¡¯t thinking straight then. Because of the Invincible de, he felt that this wasn¡¯t a life and death battle and using Creating Three Manifestations with One Breath in additional to the Fairy ying Sword Formation was too cheating. Using just the Wuji Seal was highly likely to make the Tyrant struggle, which was enough.

    Not that the Wuji Seal was inferior to the Fairy ying Sword Formation. As a top premier seal, both of them were on par. The issue was, the Fairy ying Sword Formation wasid down using Creating Three Manifestations with One Breath, which was equivalent to finding another three helpers of the same level, simr to Heavenly Lord Daode joining hands with Heavenly Lord Lingbao to battle against Heavenly Lord Yuanshi.

    He didn¡¯t expect the Tyrant to be so heaven-defying. His level was indeed above him currently, breaking the Wuji Seal and turning the situation around and almost beating him.

    The lucky thing was, the Invincible de still recognized its owner. Otherwise, when he pressed against the de all of a sudden with his hands, it wouldn¡¯t just be his fingers getting scratched even though he possessed the Eight Nine Mysteries. His acupoint between his brows would definitely have been injured, decreasing his power and affecting the rest of the battle.

    After his thoughts shed past, Meng Qi and the Tyrant made the uing changes simultaneously.

    The Tyrant¡¯s Invincible de showed extreme softness from extreme strength, like thest stance of the Complete Soul Annihtion, creating life within destruction. It retrieved itself from between Meng Qi¡¯s palms before striking again in a terrifying manner.

    An intrinsic force gushed out from the top of Meng Qi¡¯s head, dividing into three and transformed into different shadows.

    This wasn¡¯t the best chance to disy Creating Three Manifestations with One Breath as the Tyrant might not fall into the Fairy ying Sword Formation this way.

    But he had to use it!

    The Primitive Emperor against the Tyrant, the strongest celestial being in history. Victory or defeat would depend on the final sixty seconds!

 Chapter 1131: A Pity

    <h4>Chapter 1131: A Pity</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    An intrinsic force gushed out from the top of Meng Qi¡¯s head and a good-looking monk immediately appeared in the west. Holding a bamboo-like green sword, he turned into a solemn golden-bodied Buddha as he came nearer. In the south direction was a white-clothed swordsman approaching rhythmically. Water and cloud alternated around the sword in his hand, forming a dragon in the sky. In the east was an impressive-looking man floating in the air beforending. His sword was like a red phoenix, bringing along wind and fire.

    ¡°We¡¯re here to help you, my friend!¡± they shouted in unison, and had already drawn out their swords.

    Seeing such a situation, the Tyrant knew that the other party had shown his ultimate move. A sword formation that had previously made him quite fearful shed across his mind. It was a sword formation disyed by the other party together with another sword deity, which he suspected to be the number one ancient killing formation ¨C the Fairy ying Sword Formation.

    If the four celestial beings formed the formation and trapped him in it, he had to admit that there was a very high possibility of him losing no matter how confident and arrogant he was. Therefore, he mustn¡¯t let them form the sword formation!

    The thought was only momentary. With the Tyrant¡¯s rich battling experience and outstandingbat talent, he figured out the issue and came to a decision right away.

    The horrifying de that he had wielded out again suddenly jumped and dashed into midair, immediately agglomerating all forces and overbearing power into dark thunder before striking downward violently and hit an empty space. The speed of which was as fast as a real lightning.

    The lightning suddenly dispersed, turning the surroundings into a sea of dark purple and green thunder, simultaneously attacking Meng Qi as well as Tathagata Zhending, Heavenly Lord Su Meng, and Immortal Qingyuan.

    Into the Netherworld, Demons and Devils Perish!

    Bang!

    Lightning filled the entire main hall. Other than those that copsed at the core area, the remaining that had equal power were like numerous Tyrants being slightly suppressed of their power, attacking different enemies at the same time.

    Meng Qi¡¯s Creating Three Manifestations with One Breath hadn¡¯t reached perfection, and was still a great distance away from the past, present, and future forms. The three manifestations created by merelybining the different skills he learned had restricted power. They were able to exist in the same realm as his original body, but there was a clear gap between their strength, just like Meng Qi and the other celestial beings.

    Take for example Tathagata Zhending that was created merely from the general principles and first stance of the Buddha¡¯s Palm as well as other Buddhism skills, how could it be on par with his original self, the Primitive Priest?

    There were also issues with the general principles of the Seven Strokes of Heaven Interception and the four Fairy ying Swords weren¡¯t perfect, and so was the Heavenly Lord Su Meng. Only the Undying Tao Body¡¯s Immortal Qingyuan had lesser differences with his original self, but stillcked Legendary and Nirvana characteristics. As such, the Tyrant saw this issue and quickly made the decision to disy the Demons and Devils Perish which was an indiscriminate attack. Its strongest core suppressed Meng Qi¡¯s original self, the Primitive Priest, while the remaining slightly weaker areas attacked the three manifestations, holding down Immortal Qingyuan and bringing great danger to Tathagata Zhending and Heavenly Lord Su Meng.

    Countless strikes of lightning ¨C five-colored, four divisional, Yin and Yang, purple and green ¨C exploded and surged toward the golden-bodied Buddha and the Heavenly Sword Deity. This made one of them insert his sword into the void in front before pointing to the sky with one hand and touching the ground with another, turning his body into ya-Vijnana, wandering in the world of souls to avoid the de while the other drew out his sword, slowing down the lightning as it fell and making room for him to dodge.

    With the strike of the de, one¡¯s strength would be revealed!

    As the area of effect slightly subsided, the Tyrant took a step and appeared before Tathagata Zhending with the transfer of his overbearing power. Grabbing the opportunity where the manifestations of the Heavenly Lord and Immortal Qingyuan were still separated from the original self, the Invincible de bounced up and struck downward coldly, prating right into the illusory world.

    He and Meng Qi¡¯s original self could fight on continuously, but his manifestations might not be able to withstand a few strikes!

    As the de entered the soul, the golden body suddenly disappeared. Two celestial palms appeared on the same spot, disying a mudra sign while holding an ancient zemp and a purple heart.

    Thump!

    The Invincible de bounced back, and Tathagata Zhending appeared where the Primitive Priest previously was.

    The strong link between the original self and the manifestation made it possible for them to interchange through space!

    Meng Qi¡¯s original self blocked the Invincible de and each of the manifestations took actions. Immortal Qingyuan who was transformed by the Undying Tao Body shook his sword and shot out a green sword aura that left no trace behind. The Heavenly Sword Deity slowly pierced with his sword, causing endless darkness to gush out.

    But when Tathagata Zhending drew out the bamboo-like ya-Vijnana sword, the Tyrant made use of the rebound momentum of the Invincible de to take a leap, wanting to jump out of the encirclement amidst the domineering atmosphere that filled their surroundings.

    Just as he rose up into the air, he saw Meng Qi appear in the sky as a towering celestial being. He was swaying a small illusory yellow banner in one hand, producing countless golden lotuses that gave off billions of rays of fine light, forming an indestructibleyer of resistance, while the other hand was ced upright like a knife, cutting downward coldly with an earth-shattering force.

    The Tyrant struck with the Invincible de, forming a ring with purple lightning that took the shock from the earth-shattering force. Hitting toward one side with his back, he directly hit on Heavenly Lord Su Meng¡¯s dark sword aura. His domineering air substantiated and greatly weakened the attack. A wound the size of a coin appeared on his back, and the blood that flowed out was immediately sealed by the domineering air.

    And it was with this hit that he dashed out of the sword formation and not get trapped in the ancient number one killing formation.

    Meng Qi stepped upward, his right fist clenched like a hammer smashing out forcefully while his left hand disyed a turning wheel of wind and fire before spreading out the five fingers, turning the world upside down.

    The Tyrant didn¡¯t stop, either meandering or moving backward from time to time. The Invincible Sword wasn¡¯t restricted to any particr moves and could adapt easily ording to circumstances. As the external domineering air strengthened him while weakening his opponent, he sessively blocked Meng Qi¡¯s attack. Facing the pincer attack from Tathagata Zhending, Heavenly Lord Su Meng, and Immortal Qingyuan, he blocked whatever he could and used the domineering air to reduce his damage when he couldn¡¯t in order to exchange for space so that he wouldn¡¯t be entangled and fall into the Fairy ying Sword Formation.

    The figures of both sides filled the main hall once again, just that the offensive and defensive positions had changed. It was now the Tyrant relying on the de to dodge and the wounds on his body continued to increase. Blood stained his armor red, and his breathing went down slowly but firmly. However, he never showed any signs of losing and didn¡¯t fall into the formation as he maintained his ground in a disadvantaged position.

    There must be a time limit for Creating Three Manifestations with One Breath, and such a great heaven-defying skill must be extremely energy-depleting for the original self. As long as he could hold on until the end of Creating Three Manifestations with One Breath, it would be his chance to change from the defensive to the offensive and achieve victory!

    With his unbeatablebat talent, the Tyrant dragged on as time went by ¨C ten seconds, twenty seconds, forty seconds, fifty seconds. His wounds increased but were all not fatal or serious. The brilliant use of his domineering air was a miracle. Under the joint attack by Meng Qi and the three manifestations, he was like a firm rock that always seemed about to drown but always stood tall.

    The seals ¨C Flipping Heaven, Yin and Yang, Void, Four Divisions, Heavenly Stem, Kaitian and Wuji ¨C connected andunched a powerful attack, but Meng Qi wasn¡¯t able to change his advantaged situation into victory. Seeing that there was less than ten seconds remaining, he decided to change his strategy.

    Suddenly, he raised his left hand. The sleeve opened up, embracing the world and sucked the Tyrant directly into it.

    Then, the golden-bodied Buddha, the Heavenly Sword Deity and the Undying Tao Body shook their swords simultaneously, emitting sword beams of different colors that converged with the aura of the Celestial Parting Sword that Meng Qi suddenly disyed, forming colors of red, green ck and white.

    Meng Qi waited for the Tyrant to jerk out and into the Fairy ying Sword Formation, but purple de aura suddenly erupted, cutting the sleeve and gushed out.

    Missed by a little!

    The situation was back to the Tyrant exchanging wounds for time. Meng Qi took in a deep breath and suddenly retrieved the three manifestations when the Tyrant was dodging and blocking them. Taking in their remaining strengths, his momentum suddenly peaked again. An auspicious cloud appeared on top of his head, and was surrounded by ancient banners. The banners floated in the air as they fell and merged into the Celestial Parting Sword. Before the Tyrant could react, it dealt an explosive and earth-shattering blow!

    Strike unexpectedly in order to win the battle!

    Light rays shone and the aura of the sword swept in front, attacking the Tyrant in an explosive manner. The endless sword aura had him swallowed.

    ¡°Splendid!¡± the Tyrant roared. After he took in a deep breath, purple lightning struck in front of him, as though creating a standing ce for himself in this exploding universe!

    With the attack of the sword aura, the aura of the de revived and died off again.

    ng!

    The de and the sword crossed, giving off rolling light waves. Both parties squeezed their bodies off theirst bit of energy into the battle, trying to win the other party.

    Bang!

    Light rays swept across the main hall. Although weak, the purple lightning didn¡¯t die out. Meng Qi¡¯s consciousness and strength were exhausted at the same time, but under such hedging, his soul had a strange feeling of rising higher and bing more unrivalled.

    He seemed to start looking down at the main hall, looking down at the collision and looking down at the universe. If he continued to level up, he would be able to map the various worlds naturally and form projections of additional self.

    Is this Mister Lu Da¡¯s path of Not Using the Hands of Others?

    As this thought ran through his mind, Meng Qi saw the air around the Tyrant¡¯s body be dimmer and darker, as though connecting more and more universes. He seemed to have made use of the collision and the traction of internal energy flow to level up his intrinsic abilities, and was able to connect with even more additional selves!

    Bang!

    Neither did the sword beam die off nor did the purple lightning fall. If they continued to hold each other down, the Tyrant might just be able to break through at thest second and achieve qualitative change. As for Meng Qi, he was still a few dozens of years away from not using the hands of others, and this was the gap of umtion.

    After putting in thest bit of energy, the sword beam started to weaken while the purple lightning still stood tall, pale but undying. However, the Tyrant didn¡¯t take this chance to strike back, but instead ced the Invincible de horizontally in front of his chest.

    ¡°Excellent. As a celestial being, your performance really amazed me. If you have used Creating Three Manifestations with One Breath when that chance came by, and if you had a supreme heavenly weapon instead of a normal celestial sword in your hand when you disyed thest strike, I might have already lost,¡± although the Tyrant hadmunicated with more additional selves and regained his strength, he had many wounds and was still weak. Both parties had already fought until they were exhausted of all their energies.

    Meng Qi retrieved the Celestial Parting Sword in a rxed mood and smiled, ¡°If you weren¡¯t so self-conceited and had used all your strength from the beginning, and you had grabbed the final chance and attacked with the de, I might be the one who had lost.¡±

    Right after these words, both partiesughed in unison, sounding very carefree.

    This battle was really to their hearts¡¯ content!

    Meng Qi felt that it was a great pity. If he had enough time and with the gains from this battle, he would be able to follow the Mister Lu Da¡¯s path of not needing the hands of others. That was the purest path and also the one that he liked most. Unfortunately, that required at least thirty years of umtion, and it had to be inside the real world.

    The Tyrant kept the Invincible de before turning and walking toward the main door. He suddenly said, ¡°It¡¯s enough to have met one worthy opponent in life. Let¡¯s have another battle after achieving the Legendary realm.¡±

    Meng Qi didn¡¯t speak but walked out of the door of the main hall with him side by side. As lights flickered, he reached the outside of the Demon King Pce but the Tyrant was no longer beside him.

    One had returned to the present and the other to the Middle Ages.

    Turning his head, he looked at the empty space beside him and sighed, ¡°What a pity, your Legendary realm has no more after...¡±

    He took a step and was going to leave. He had already gotten too many characteristics of the God of Thunder¡¯s additional self.

    Suddenly, he stopped and looked back, only to see Vertical Wing on the ground biting a corner of his robe. His voice shook the void as he said embarrassed, ¡°Since you¡¯ve already gone in, why not walk around?¡±

 Chapter 1132: A Murder Case

    <h4>Chapter 1132: A Murder Case</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    Meng Qi almost wanted tough. Frankly speaking, after confirming that the Demon King¡¯s intention was for him to achieve the Legendary realm as quickly as possible, he didn¡¯t think there was any danger entering the Demon King Pce, so agreeing to Vertical Wing wasn¡¯t really a big deal.

    But they were merely old acquaintances and didn¡¯t have much friendship, hence the focus on karma was ranked top.

    ¡°I¡¯ve made a calction with my fingers. It¡¯s not advisable for me to enter again today,¡± Meng Qi said with a straight face.

    Vertical Wing let go of the robe and said nkly, ¡°When did you do that?¡±

    Before he could continue, Meng Qi said said firmly, ¡°In my heart!¡±

    ¡°Contact me again after you¡¯ve met the Demon Sage sessor, Little Fox, and tell her I¡¯m looking for her. I¡¯ll apany you to explore the Demon King Pce then.¡±

    ¡°Tsk, you¡¯re really scheming. I already knew you were a somebody back then. All right, I¡¯ll contact you after meeting the Little Fox. Erm, how to contact you?¡± Vertical Wing pped his wings.

    Meng Qi took out a Myriad World Talisman and gave a few pointers on how to use it, ¡°... you¡¯ll be able to contact me as long as it¡¯s not in the Demon King Pce.¡±

    At this point, his expression turned solemn, ¡°If I see you harming any humans in the future, I¡¯ll definitely eliminate you!¡±

    Vertical Wing stammered, ¡°I, I¡¯ll be vegetarian, alright? What about fish? What about beef...¡±

    He asked continuously, but Meng Qi had already expected it, turning and entering the spring right away and returned to Donghai.

    ...

    Inside Kunlun Mountain Jade Mirage Pce, Meng Qi had just sat down and taken out the Haotian Mirror fragment. He was going to sense the stamp of the Ananda additional self with the characteristics of the Tyrant¡¯s God of Thunder¡¯s additional self in order to shorten the time of himself leaving behind the additional self imprint.

    At this moment, the Myriad World Talisman suddenly rang ¨C it was Vertical Wing¡¯s call request.

    ¡°You¡¯ve met the Little Fox so quickly?¡± Meng Qi asked casually.

    Vertical Wing sounded excited, ¡°Not yet, I just felt that the Myriad Word is very interesting. The forums, live broadcast, and the Myriad World Mall are all very fun, they¡¯re really suitable for celestial beasts like me who are good atmunication. I¡¯ve just replied to all the posts in every forum and got banned for spamming. Could you help me remove the ban and also tell me how to get Primitive Emperor Coins, I¡¯ve taken a fancy to many things...¡±

    He rattled on like a chatterbox and Meng Qi was stupefied, wanting to p himself again. Why did he give this fellow the Myriad World Talisman and the way to contact him? Wasn¡¯t he asking to be bothered?

    After getting in touch with the Little Fox, he would block this fellow right away!

    ¡°Stop, I¡¯ll get a professional to help you,¡± Meng Qi interrupted Vertical Wing and straight away connected the call between himself and Vertical Wing to the Myriad World Talisman of his doorkeeper, Daqinggen.

    ¡°Daqinggen, in the future, help me answer calls from Vertical Wing, the descendant of the Great Roc. Transfer to me only if there is any substantive news or useful clues on the Demonic Sage sessor, Little Fox,¡± he instructed.

    Daqinggen immediately stood upright, ¡°Yes, master!¡±

    Descendant of the Great Roc? A treasure from head to toe! With this thought, his tone subconsciously became amicable, ¡°Hello, Vertical Wing? I¡¯m your grand uncle, I was friends with the Demon Master back then!¡±

    Meng Qi heaved a sigh of relief before weakening his consciousness and calming his mind. A bright light appeared in his soul and fell into the Dao Yi ze Lamp, revolving ck and white lights and burning characteristics of the God of Thunder¡¯s additional self.

    Light rays of the Dao Yi ze Lamp scattered and shone on the Haotian Mirror fragment, looking dark and magical.

    After an unknown period of time, Meng Qi was slightly taken by surprise.

    ...

    A kerosenemp was ced on the table, exuding a brilliance that surpassed a candle and an oilmp. The only annoying thing was the smell of burning. Of course, there were guys with strange habits who especially liked this smell, and Gu Liang was one of them.

    Leaning on the bed and taking in a deep breath of the burning smell of kerosene, he cast his gaze on the dark blue police uniform on the chair. In another three days, which was next Monday, he would be freed of his trainee identity and be a formal police officer of the Far East Police Department, which was also known as the New Scond Yard.

    Which department would I be assigned to? Hopefully it¡¯s the Criminal Investigation Division or the Organized Crime Investigation Division... Gu Liang thought about the future, feeling both excited and perturbed.

    No matter what, his sry would double after officially bing a policeman, hitting thirty silver dors, and he wouldn¡¯t have to live so shabbily anymore.

    It really wasn¡¯t easy living alone in the most prosperous city in the Far East region!

    Gu Liang ended his fantasy, picked up the book beside him, and started flipping. It was a book named World Fantasy Recordspiled by the West Land¡¯s spiritual society, and was especially appealing to him who liked ghost stories and thrillers, in particr this type that was nonsensical in a serious way.

    ¡°In the spiritual world, there are seven recognised great demon gods,¡± the starting statement already excited Gu Liang. This was the first time he heard something like that.

    ¡°The Core of Chaos, the most ancient demon god ¨C the original sin of everything, the source of depravation, the leader of all devils...¡±

    ¡°Door of All Doors, Evil Wise Man, Master of Time and Space ¨C these are all names of the same demon god. He appeared muchter, not more than thirty years thetest, but possesses the most bewildering force, the craziest knowledge and countless doors that connect to all demonic and external territories...¡±

    ¡°Mother God of Darkness, creator of all things, mother of all demons and demon kings...¡±

    ¡°Great Demon of Fear, the most ancient and strongest emotion of living things is fear...¡±

    The Universal Being, the world-destroying demon god that returns all things to chaos...¡±

    ¡°Faceless Pharaoh, the demon god that emerged from the ck maind, the only insane evilness that became a demon god with a human body, the main culprit who caused the death of all living things of the ck maind and its civilization to remain in the original barbaric state...¡±

    ¡°The Fallen God, once the protector of the human race and creator of civilization, a mighty god for thousands of years. He fell from his throne, got contaminated with evilness and became the craziest blood-sucking demon god. The reason for him falling was unknown, but is suspected to be linked to the three hundred years of lost history of the Far East maind...¡±

    Just the introduction of the seven great demon gods alone was enough to make Gu Liang feel thrilled and excited, while the description of the Fallen God made him sigh with emotions.

    Yes, because of the retrogression of civilization of the Far East maind, history was dark and obscure. There wasn¡¯t much inheritance other than writings and a small number of books, that was why it became a huge region of the West Land and civilization waspletely shrouded. Even the Far East Police Department had to be named New Scond Yard to show that it was rted to the West Land Scond Yard.

    There were no sacrificial gods, and not even legends of demons and evil spirits among themon people. The nk space in this area was easily taken by the West Land¡¯s spiritual society and churches, and also filled up by legends like the seven great demon gods.

    As a Far Easterner, Gu Liang always sighed with emotions when he thought about the history.

    He read the book quietly and slept when it was time to. The next day, Gu Liang wore the dark blue police uniform with an armband that had only a sword symbol, his name and trainee number. Holding a baton, he walked out of the room, walked downstairs and arrived at the main street.

    On the street, the morning fog was thin and people were walking to and fro. There were four-wheeled and two-wheeled horse carriages as well as human-driven rickshaws. Novel bicycles could sometimes be seen, and above the center of the road were rows of wires.

    After waiting for a while, Gu Liang saw the trolley busing from far away. He adjusted his cor of his coat and was about to squeeze up when a fat man wearing the same police uniform walked down.

    ¡°Good morning, Sheriff Huang,¡± Gu Liang subconsciously stood straight and gave a salute.

    Sheriff Huang Yuanbo took a nce at Gu Liang, ¡°Good timing, you don¡¯t have to go to the New Scond Yard anymore. There¡¯s a murder case nearby, follow me there to widen your knowledge, the others wille shortly.¡±

    Gu Liang was excited but also very nervous, because the crime scene must have a dead body!

    As expected, Gu Liang saw a charred body after arriving at the crime scene at Sanchuan Hotel and he almost vomited when the smell got into his nose.

    Sheriff Huang Yuanbo instructed Gu Liang not to touch anything as he put on white gloves to inspect the body and the items at the scene.

    Gu Liang¡¯s eyes shifted from the dead body to the side and discovered an opened box with exquisite and beautiful pocket watches inside.

    ¡°A watch merchant?¡± he spected the victim¡¯s identity.

    ¡°Very rich...¡± the sheriff added, because he had opened the briefcase beside the body and inside it were shiny gold bars.

    Swallowing hard, the sheriff took a nce at Gu Liang and suddenly regretted. He wouldn¡¯t have called him along if he had known about this.

    He would have enough time to tamper with the items before the others arrived!

    He calmed himself down before examining the body carefully and said doubtfully, ¡°Why does it look like he was struck by lightning?¡±

    ¡°There wasn¡¯t any lightning thest few days...¡± Gu Liang blurted out subconsciously.

    ¡°That¡¯s why it¡¯s strange. There are marks of being struck by lightning on his body.¡± the sheriff saw one of the dead body¡¯s hands tightly clenched. He opened it and saw a thin silver metal piece with strange patterns and buttons inside, showing a strange sense of beauty!

    ¡°Is this a clue?¡± Gu Liang cast his gaze over.

    There wasn¡¯t any lightning, but this watch merchant was struck to death by lightning?

 Chapter 1133: Special Operations Division

    <h4>Chapter 1133: Special Operations Division</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    Huang Yuanbo¡¯s hand that was wearing the white glove flipped and turned while inspecting the silver metal piece but dared not touch the button on it. After a long time, he ced it inside an evidence bag and continued with other processes. Suppressing his curiosity, Gu Liang looked attentively at the sheriff, asionally helping ording to instructions. More and more things that he had learned in police school appeared and confirmed mutually in his mind.

    ¡°Looksplicated...¡± the sheriff suddenly sighed, but his tone was rxed.

    Puzzled, Gu Liang plucked his courage and asked, ¡°Sheriff Huang, will this be an unsolved case? That¡¯s why you feel that it¡¯splicated?¡±

    But why did he sound rxed? Because it would be an unsolved case anyway, so there¡¯s no need to put in effort to investigate?

    Huang Yuanbo smiled, standing in front of the charred body, ¡°This isn¡¯t the only case of being struck to death by lightning on a night without lightning. Many simr cases have happened in the past, some of them involved supernatural phenomena while some are rted to organizations like the spiritual society.¡±

    ¡°Last year, Detective Charlotte from Scond Yard who came here for exchange mentioned a simr case ¨C also struck by lightning on a night without lightning, also holding a silver metal piece. The only difference was, the victim¡¯s body was unusual and suspected to be a believer of demon gods, and he was discovered many years after his death. So, there is reason to believe that this is another case that involved cults and extraordinary encounters that doesn¡¯t require us, the Criminal Investigation Division, to take over. There is the Special Operations Division which is directly affiliated with the Chief Police Officer Committee responsible for it.¡±

    Gu Liang was stunned and baffled after listening. It was as though the ghost story he readst night got into reality. What supernatural phenomena? What extraordinary encounters?

    What is Sheriff Huang talking about?

    ¡°Have you read the book World Fantasy Records?¡± Huang Yuanbo asked casually while fiddling with his glove.

    ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Gu Liang replied subconsciously.

    Sheriff Huang smiled, ¡°That¡¯s good, the things recorded inside are all real.¡±

    ¡°Ah...¡± Gu Liang opened his mouth, unable to close it.

    ¡°The HR Department has already approved your confirmation application and there will be a department taking you next monday. I lent you this book that contains the internal information of the police station in advance so that you won¡¯t be at a loss when you meet with spiritual encounters on the move.¡± Huang Yuanboughed, ¡°Did you feel that the content is unheard of when reading it? This is confidential information!¡±

    Dad, Mom, I wanna quit... after feeling shocked, Gu Liang got cold feet and thought of resigning. How did an ordinary person like him enter the spiritual world?

    Huang Yuanbo took a quick nce at him and said, ¡°We always submit directly to the Chief Police Officer Committee when we meet with simr matters when on the move and they will get the Special Operations Division to handle them. We only have to be responsible for things rted to normal people. Don¡¯t be afraid, even if you¡¯re not a police officer, can you guarantee that you won¡¯t have any spiritual or ghostly encounters in your life? At least we know the background now and can also get the help of professionals, what¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡±

    His rxed tone made Gu Liang gradually calm down and said, ¡°You¡¯re right, Sheriff Huang.¡±

    At this moment, the other colleagues from the Criminal Investigation Division had rushed over. Some of them protected the scene while some returned to the New Scond Yard to submit a report to the Chief Police Officer Committee and wait for the Special Operations Division to take over. Before Gu Liang could find out which department would be taking him, he already had a load of misceneous work to do and even ended up with an extra night duty.

    Late at night, lights went off one by one in the busy New Scond Yard, leaving only the evidence room of the Criminal Investigation Division with a dim yellow oldmp shaking. With both hands on his pockets, Gu Liang walked back and forth, his mind filled with unclearable fear.

    Because the charred body and the items rted to him were still inside!

    After the Special Operations Division sent people to take a look, they felt that it wasn¡¯t an important case and also because they were busy with a big case recently, they were unable to let out manpower and could only take over a few dayster. As such, Sheriff Huang Yuanbo got Gu Liang to stay on guard overnight.

    After Gu Liang got tired pacing back and forth, he sat down again. On the table in front of him were a few evidence bags, and inside them were exquisite pocket watches, gold bars and other misceneous items, including the silver metal piece.

    Feeling bold and curious, Gu Liang who loved ghost stories and thrillers started thinking as he continued sitting. What is the silver metal piece that the watch merchant held in his hand before he died? A cult insignia?

    He looked around, clenched his teeth and simply took out a pair of white gloves wear. He opened the evidence bag carefully, took out the metal piece and started looking at it against the light.

    Its design had a kind of beauty that seemed to transcend time, it wasn¡¯t permeable, its pattern looked strange, and there was only one button...

    Suddenly, Gu Liang¡¯s hand slipped and the silver metal piece fell. He quickly grabbed it but identally hit the button. His heart skipped a beat, afraid that something bad might happen.

    There was neither strange light nor ck fog appearing. Gu Liang heaved a sigh of relief and wanted to put the metal piece back into the evidence back, not daring to be presumptuous anymore.

    At this moment, the surface of the metal piece started moving as though it were alive. Ayer of silver came off and turned into a thumb-sized pearl that was dark on the inside and light on the outside, looking like a deep eye.

    Gu Liang suddenly stood up, knocking the chair down and moved backward continuously, wanting to avoid the strange change. He didn¡¯t have the time to think if he had caused big trouble and only wanted to get away from this terrifying scene.

    After the deep silver eye was formed, all changes disappeared and Gu Liang had yet to get out of the evidence room.

    He paused his footsteps as though there was something there calling him. Swallowing hard, he thought that since there wasn¡¯t anything strange anymore, he had to tidy up the table so as not to get fired just after being confirmed.

    No evidence was lost and there was instead one more item. Gu Liang picked it up with a glove on and saw that it was engraved with rows of tiny words, ¡°The Eye of Desire, celestial item of the God of Storm and Natural Disasters. It can realize all your desires, as long as you make a corresponding offer as tribute.¡±

    Gu Liang was stunned, suddenly feeling that something wasn¡¯t right. He had read so many ghost novels before but this was the first time he saw an object thatbeled itself as some celestial item. Although it was obvious at a nce, the terrifying feeling of mystery and the unknown was lost as a result, and it looked particrly outdated!

    ¡°Offer a tribute and realize your desires, sounds like style of a cult indeed.¡± Gu Liang shook his head and sneered, ¡°If I make a wish to improve my shooting ability, how would it be realized?¡±

    Right after his words, a low thunderous voice sounded beside his ears, ¡°With the umtion of tributes, the desire will be realized.¡±

    Silver light flowed out and Gu Liang¡¯s body felt numb at once. His brain suddenly felt pain like it was pricked by needles, his vision showed subtle changes and his motor nerve also underwent some improvement.

    Everything was over soon, as though nothing happened. Gu Liang put down the Eye of Desire fearfully, and stared at his own hands, feeling like they had be much more skillful.

    ¡°Could the wish have reallye true?¡± he thought, feeling puzzled.

    The entire night was filled with wild thoughts. After waiting until dawn, Gu Liang put back the silver metal piece that had been peeled off ayer, took the Eye of Desire and did a handover with his colleague before rushing to the shooting range, wanting to test his shooting ability.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    Ten shots in a row, the center of the bullseye was hit. Gu Liang stood rooted to the spot and couldn¡¯t believe his eyes.

    His shooting ability had always just barely passed!

    The Eye of Desire can really realize desires!

    Why hasn¡¯t he heard of the God of Storm and Natural Disasters having such celestial powers?

    Suddenly, a man was beside him. Wearing a ck coat of Scond Yard style, his face was thin and ck eyes showed some redness in them, and he had a weak sense of presence.

    ¡°Not bad,¡± the man nodded. ¡°Extraordinary shooting ability.¡±

    He looked at Gu Liang¡¯s police badge and said indifferently, ¡°Gu Liang? Report at the Special Operations Division on Monday.¡±

    After finishing, he turned and left, not giving him any chance to reject.

    Special Operations Division? Gu Liang got a shock and wanted to reject, but the other party already couldn¡¯t be seen.

    Is the Special Operations Division in such need of manpower that they even want to recruit people like me?

    He made up his mind to resign on Monday. Since he had the Eye of Desire, he could do something better?

    But, would he end up being struck to death by lightning like the watch merchant?

    ...

    On Monday, Gu Liang asked around a few times before finally finding the Special Operations Division that was located inside an old-fashioned bungalow and saw the man in the ck coat.

    He was about to speak when the other party said, ¡°You¡¯ve been assigned to the First Operations Unit and will follow them to investigate the recent big case.¡±

    ¡°I, I want...¡± Gu Liang quickly spoke but was interrupted by the other party before he could finish, ¡°This case involved a newly-emerged cult and is very likely to be rted to the three hundred years of lost history of the Far East region.¡±

    Huh? Curiosity popped up in Gu Liang¡¯s mind. Rted to the three hundred years of lost history?

    ¡°Three hundred years ago, there were Buddhist and Taoist organizations in the Far East, but a short man with a mustache appeared at that time. He was originally an artist butter came into contact with the Buddha¡¯s Palm, the top secret of the Buddhist organization. He got enticed by demons and practiced the Buddha¡¯s Palm in a reversed way, finally bing a world-destroying demon and destroyed the civilization of the Far East. The organization that worshipped him has now appeared and this aids us in finding out what exactly happened three hundred years ago,¡± the ck coat man said concisely as he led Gu Liang into a dark room. Inside was a g hanging ¨C its base was red and there were two ck S-like characters crossing in a reversed direction, making one feel creepy.

    ¡°This is the Anti-Buddhist Sect¡¯s symbol!¡±

    Seeing this symbol and hearing the ck coat man¡¯s introduction, a low thunderous voice suddenly sounded beside Gu Liang¡¯s ears, ¡°Investigate the Anti-Buddhist Sect and gain tribute!¡±

 Chapter 1134: Unreliable Realization

    <h4>Chapter 1134: Unreliable Realization</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    Since using up the tribute to get urate shooting ability, the Eye of Desire hadn¡¯t had any reaction no matter how Gu Liang fiddled with it, and all the wishes he brought up went on deaf ears.

    This made him suspect that it was due to insufficient offers as tribute, but he was totally clueless on how to gain tribute. He tried doing some good deeds and also burned incense as offerings, but never heard any confirmation from the God of Storms and Natural Disasters. He got more and more anxious, just having a treasure but not able to use it was the worst feeling!

    Now, the God of Storms and Natural Disasters had initiated a request. How could he let go of this fleeting opportunity?

    With this thought, Gu Liang swallowed the words of his n to resign, took in a light breath and said, ¡°Officer, what can I do?¡±

    The man in the ck coat said, ¡°I¡¯m Zhang Shouque, Chief police officer of the Special Operations Division, directly in charge of seven operations units. For now, you will follow the First Operations Unit¡¯s stay-behind team to analyze the collected information and find clues for follow-up investigations, understand?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Officer Zhang,¡± Gu Liang held his hand to salute, feeling astonished.

    The man in front is actually the Chief police officer!

    The Far East Police Department fully inherited the structure of Scond Yard. The Police Commissioner was responsible for all matters, and below him were Deputy Commissioners and Assistant Commissioners which had a total of four people, called the Big Four for short. They were respectively in charge of the four major departments ¨C the patrol department, the criminal department, the local affairs department, and the administrative support department, and were supported by a series of chief police officers. The Chief Police Officer Committee formed by the chief police officers, the Big Four, and the Police Commissioners was the highest decision-making body.

    After Gu Liang knew about the Special Operations Division and understood that it was directly affiliated with the Chief Police Committee, he had thought about its distinctiveness but had never expected it to be almost of the same level as the four major departments, and the officer in charge was actually a chief police officer.

    The Special Operations Division must have great authority... he thought spontaneously.

    Zhang Shouque took out an epaulette and passed it to Gu Liang, ¡°This is your official police officer symbol, don¡¯t lose it.¡±

    The biggest difference between an official police officer and a trainee police officer was changing the armband to an epaulette, which still had a sword symbol and the police officer¡¯s serial number but didn¡¯t have the name anymore.

    ¡°Serial number 9527...¡± Gu Liang took the epaulette and took a nce at the serial number before strangely noticing that he had three sword symbols!

    ¡°She...sheriff!¡± he got a shock.

    This is a sheriff¡¯s epaulette!

    He hadn¡¯t even reached a senior police officer with two sword symbols but directly became a sheriff?

    Is there a mistake?

    Zhang Shouque said indifferently, ¡°In the Special Operations Division, the lowest rank is at least a sheriff.¡±

    While talking, he took out an armband and put it on himself. On it were a serial number and a scepter symbol with aurel wreath around it, representing a chief police officer.

    He looks less than forty, which is just over ten years older than me, and is already a chief police officer. I still have Inspector, Senior Inspector, Chief Inspector, Superintendent, Senior Superintendent, Chief Superintendent, six ranks to climb... with this thinking, Gu Liang felt that his rank as a sheriff wasn¡¯t exactly unbelievable and epted it with ease.

    Sigh, Sheriff Huang is forty plus this year and only got to the title of sheriff after struggling in New Scond Yard for almost twenty years. I¡¯ve just turned official and am already the same rank as him,parisons are really odious. Gu Liangmented inside him. All this is because of his extraordinary shooting ability, and his extraordinary shooting ability came from the Eye of Desire, which was the celestial item of the God of Storm and Natural Disasters.

    The power of god is really extraordinary and his kindness is boundless! Gu Liang decided to convert to a believer of the God of Storm and Natural Disasters from today onwards.

    To mortals, a little bit of a gift from the gods could make a tremendous change to their lives and gradually get to the peak, just like himself.

    A sheriff¡¯s sry was at least eighty silver dors, which was enough for him to change to a better ce to stay and even get a helper for cleaning!

    Zhang Shouque turned and passed through a room with anti-Buddhism g hanging before entering the conference room at the side. Seated inside were over ten men and women wearing armbands of Inspector, Senior Inspector, and Chief Inspector, and even two Superintendents and a Senior Superintendent. They were systematically looking at the information in front of them, recording and circting among themselves. There were people asking questions from time to time and there would be a new round of searching. The atmosphere was quiet and orderly but uptight and busy.

    After Zhang Shouque pped and got everyone¡¯s attention, he pointed at Gu Liang and said, ¡°This is Gu Liang, this year¡¯s newbie, an expert in shooting. Everyone please look after him and don¡¯t scare him.¡±

    Why does this sound a little weird... Gu Liang suddenly thought of this and instinctively held the Eye of Desires that was disguised as a ring tightly as he silently prayed for blessings from the God of Storms and Natural Disasters.

    A woman wearing a Chief Inspector armband stood up. She had straight shoulder-length hair and was wearing a waisted purple skirt, looking matured and charming. She smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, Brother Gu. We¡¯re already very experienced in helping newbies get through this transition period and wouldn¡¯t have so many cases of entering the asylum like before. Of course, life is unpredictable for people in our line, you have to be mentally prepared.¡±

    Asylum cases? Life is unpredictable? Gu Liang gasped, feeling even more nervous. Luckily he had the protection of the God of Storm and Natural Disasters!

    ¡°Lin Tong, don¡¯t scare him. Take him to collect his equipment and assign information to him,¡± Zhang Shouque let out a rare smile, turned around and left.

    ¡°You have some guts,¡± Lin Tong left her original ce, walked to the front of Gu Liang andplimented smilingly. ¡°If you can¡¯t even take those words, it¡¯d be better for your to transfer to the criminal department. The cases here are always bloody, strange and horrifying.¡±

    If I couldn¡¯t gain tributes and realize wishes, I would still think that the criminal department is better... Gu Liang forced a smile as he followed Lin Tong¡¯s sashaying body to the Special Operations Division Equipment Department next door.

    ¡°This is your weapon,¡± Lin Tong chatted with the person in charge before taking out a briefcase. Inside was a brand new revolver, but its surface was engraved with many spiritual-looking runes, and the same went for the silver bullet!

    Seeing Gu Liang looking confused and curious, Lin Tong smiled, ¡°The Holy Spirit Revolver, it can deal with souls with grievances, devils and evil spirits, etc. It suits your expertise perfectly.¡±

    ¡°Use them to investigate cases of spirituality and cults?¡± Gu Liang took them and equipped himself with familiarity.

    Lin Tong smiled, ¡°Members of the Special Operations Division are either gifted and became members of the spiritual society or are real celestial officers from the major celestial halls. Only a small minority is like you who needs to rely on special weapons.¡±

    Major celestial halls? The God of Sun, the God of Knowledge, the God of Protection, the God of War, and the God of Spirituality etc who had segmented the power of god after his falling? Gu Liang came to a sudden realization.

    He was the one and only celestial officer of the God of Storms and Natural Disasters!

    After returning to the conference room, Gu Liang received a thick stack of information and starting reading them, recording down the important points and unusual areas.

    After a day of hard work, he finally understood the ins and outs of this cult case.

    First there were a series of suicide and murder cases in other provinces of the Far East region. The victims were all full of smiles, and their bodies were iplete and had symbols of the Anti-Buddhist Sect. As such, the Special Operations team of the local police reported the matter to New Scond Yard and got some attention. After preliminary investigations, a few Anti-Buddhist Sect members were targeted, but only one had been captured sessfully. The remaining ones had either escaped or self-destructed.

    From the captured member, the Special Operations Division knew about the Buddha¡¯s Palm and the moustached man who reverse-practiced the Buddha¡¯s Palm. They knew that he could be the one who destroyed the Far East civilization and both the Taoist and Buddhist organizations. As such, the case was being put to unprecedented importance ¨C they must stop the resurrection of this demon god!

    Gu Liang¡¯s job now was to analyze the information collected by the other operations teams and investigate the Anti-Buddhist Sect or the interpersonal rtionships of the victims in order to find clues. It was highly pressurizing and extremely dry.

    However, Gu Liang felt energetic instead. This was because he noticed that the core of the Eye of Desire got deeper with the increase of the reading materials, which meant that the tribute had started umting and was increasing.

    Late at night, after the members of the stay-behind team found their own ces for a short break, Gu Liang used the excuse of going home to settle some things to sneak out of the New Scond Yard.

    On the way home, he took out the Eye of Desire and his expression turned solemn, ¡°The almighty God of Storms and Natural Disasters, your devout believer requests for a wish to be realized.¡±

    A low thunderous voice sounded, ¡°You have umted offers as tribute, speak your desire.¡±

    ¡°I want to have extraordinary powers like the other celestial officers,¡± Gu Liang said agitatedly and was full of anticipation.

    ¡°Your tribute is insufficient and unable to realize...¡± the thunderous voice was emotionless.

    Gu Liang was dumbstruck. How would he know whether the tribute was enough, he didn¡¯t have a measuring scale...

    This is an unfair transaction!

    Not daring to question the God of Storms and Natural Disasters, he pondered for a while and said, ¡°Extraordinary powers that can be obtained with my current tribute.¡±

    ¡°Your tribute is used up, and your desire is realized,¡± silverish purple currents burst from the eye-like badge and entered Gu Liang¡¯s body, making him numb all over again. Then, he felt something enter and opened mysterious parts that corresponded to his eyes and nose, etc. There seemed to be a world inside his body that corresponded to the outside world, looking vaguely like a gxy.

    His ears, vision, and smell were no longer the same. Feeling great zenness, Gu Liang revelled in his senses, only thinking of his question after a long while, ¡°The great God of Storms and Natural Disasters, what extraordinary power is this?¡±

    ¡°This is a fast-tracked Little Universe of Virgo,¡± the thunderous voice was without any smile.

    Little Universe of Virgo? What is it? Gu Liang was bewildered.

    One more question, I am a Capricorn!

 Chapter 1135: Preparing At The Critical Moment

    <h4>Chapter 1135: Preparing At The Critical Moment</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    The darkness at the core of the Eye of Desire disappeared and it stopped responding to Gu Liang¡¯s question. He had no choice but to ept the fact that the extraordinary power that he got was the Small Universe of Virgo.

    Little Universe? What can this little thing do? Gu Liang sat on the side of the bed and closed his eyes, recollecting the extraordinary senses earlier on. His mind and body gradually stabilized as the little universe inside his body revolved naturally.

    The surroundings seemed dark and empty. Then, a thick veil seemed to be lifted and everything became clear. Sounds came from every room in the apartment building ¨C whistling sounds, squeaking of gramophone needle, low sobbing sounds, sounds of rat biting. They were all in a mess, but brought out the unusual quietness of the night.

    Something unexinable descended from the sky, forming the stars of Virgo that emitted brilliant and illusory light rays, falling onto his body and creating an illusionary image of the Virgo sign, seemingly forming a vast universe of its own.

    As energy flowed, stars seemed to appear in Gu Liang¡¯s hand, forming a miniature gxy that contained explosive power.

    Gu Liang opened his eyes, and no longer had doubts about the so-called Little Universe, Virgo and fast-tracked.

    This is a truly authentic extraordinary power!

    Just the small portion that he had currently released seemed no worse than many members of the Special Operations Division!

    And just over ten minutes ago, he was still an ordinary person who had never seen any real extraordinary power. This had changed instantaneously, owing to the kindness of the god.

    What is a real god?

    This is a real god!

    Gu Liang who in the past only had slight faith and did not believe in ghosts, extraordinary powers, etc. stood up and knelt devotedly before the Eye of Desire with his right hand on his chest as he said from the bottom of his heart, ¡°You are the master of storms, you are the incarnation of natural disasters, you are the almighty god!¡±

    Right after this, he seemed to see an indescribable existence sitting at the deepest, darkest and most terrifying part of the universe. It didn¡¯t have any differentiation between up and down, front and back, past and future, tracing everything back to the very beginning.

    A bolt of lightning burst out from this existence, forming a giant with messy golden hair and thunder-like wings. Holding a terrifying giant hammer, he created a storm and turned into a natural disaster.

    ¡°Could the God of Storms and Natural Disasters be just a manifestation of some great existence?¡± Gu Liang got a shock, feeling exuberant right away.

    He put on the Eye of Desire, tidied up the room and walked out of the apartment. Standing under the bright street light, he waited for an avable horse carriage.

    As the most prosperous city in the Far East, there were still horse carriages passing through ces crowded with disco clubs and other corners of the city evente at night.

    After a long wait, Gu Liang finally got a horse carriage without passengers. In the past, he would definitely be frustrated and impatient, but after having the Little Universe of Virgo, he felt that he particrly enjoyed the rare idle time.

    The carriage passed through the no longer crowded streets and soon it was near the New Scond Yard. When paying the fare, he saw the driver had a simple and unsophisticated cross hanging in front of his chest.

    ¡°Do you believe in god?¡± he raised an eyebrow and asked.

    Since the falling of god, many clergy people have gone mad and went on killings. His church quickly fell apart and it is difficult to find believers anymore. Even if there were, they are bloodsuckers who worship the fallen god.

    The driver nodded with reservation, ¡°Yes, for three generations.¡±

    ¡°But there are no more clergies,¡± Gu Liang frowned.

    The driver gave him a strange look, ¡°How does that matter? Just pray at home.¡±

    Speaking of which, he scratched his head and said in embarrassment, ¡°Just for a peace of mind.¡±

    Gu Liang nodded. This was also his attitude toward religion in the past, but things had changed as time went by. He now believed from the bottom of his heart the existence of real god, the almighty God of Storms and Natural Disasters.

    Back in the Special Operations Division conference room, many members were still resting and the inside appeared sparse. Gu Liang didn¡¯t talk much, received new information and focused on studying them.

    As time went by, he knew what was the Buddhist organization and what was the Taoist organization, knew about themon Buddha chant Namo Amitabha, knew about the mystery of the soul advocates of the members of the Buddhist organization, knew about the system of Six Dao of Samsara they constructed, knew about the sixth sense, seventh sense, eighth sense, and the corresponding consciousness...

    With the understanding of the Buddhist organization, he found his little universe got clearer and stronger, as though it had references and it now had so-called seeds of wisdom of the Buddhist organization. Once they sprouted, they would be different extraordinary powers.

    The Little Universe of Virgo has countless links with the Buddhist organization? Gu Liang suddenly felt a chill down his spine but also extremely delighted.

    No wonder the God of Storms and Natural Disasters want to investigate the Anti-Buddhist Sect!

    ¡°How¡¯s it going?¡± Lin Tong who had changed into a ck female police coat came over.

    Gu Liang said honestly, ¡°Didn¡¯t find any clues, but have a better understanding of the Buddhist organization and the Taoist organization that had disappeared in history.¡±

    ¡°Not bad, this is essential to finding the Anti-Buddhist Sect.¡± Lin Tong nodded before curling her lips into a spurious smile, ¡°But I have one question.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± Gu Liang asked.

    Lin Tong¡¯s eyes wandered, ¡°Why are you always keeping your eyes closed? You can still read the information like this?¡±

    I, I closed my eyes? It was only until now that Gu Liang realized he was closing his eyes like a blind man, he didn¡¯t know when it started, but he could see Lin Tong¡¯s expression, the colleagues around and the information on the table clearly.

    He was using his heart to see... Gu Liang suddenly understood, the Little Universe of Virgo really originated from the Buddhist organization!

    He opened his eyes, and the surroundings seemed to brighten up at once. Lin Tong felt that there seemed to be a gxy revolving slowly deep in his eyes, which was particrly attractive.

    ¡°Not bad, besides urate shooting ability, you also have other spiritual talents, no wonder Officer Zhang specially recruited you,¡± Lin Tong looked away and silently marveled.

    A few dayster, after the information on the Anti-Buddhist Sect Gu Liang collected deepened the core of the Eye of Desire again, the stay-behind team swapped with the action team and started substantial investigation of the rted people, etc., listed out previously. He and Lin Tong were in the same team together with other experienced members, in charge of a few targets in Xu¡¯an District.

    Inside an alley, the road was narrow, and above the head were messy clothes lines with water dripping from time to time. Lin Tong walked with disappointment as she casually asked the team members, ¡°Did you discover anything about that target just now?¡±

    ¡°No, very normal,¡± a spiritual inspector named Li Feng shook his head.

    Gu Liang also felt that there was nothing wrong and was about to reply when he suddenly froze, because he felt something resonating with his little universe!

    It had pure wisdom and clear zenness ¨C it was a relic of the Buddhist organization!

    Gu Liang turned to look at the old and run-down apartment at the side, pointed at the third story and said, ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with that room!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Lin Tong asked in shock.

    ¡°There is a presence of a sacred item of the Buddhist organization, seemingly rted to the Anti-Buddhist Sect,¡± Gu Liang said with resoluteness.

    He suddenly understood why the God of Storms and Natural Disaster gave him a Little Universe of Virgo and not Capricorn.

    ¡°You can sense it?¡± Lin Feng expressed his doubt.

    If the Special Operations Division didn¡¯t have so many examples of having extraordinary abilities that could sense some things, he would have just left.

    What abilities can a newbie have?

    ¡°Yes,¡± Gu Liang said firmly.

    Lin Tong gave it a thought and immediately instructed, ¡°Senior Inspector Lin Feng, return to New Scond Yard and request backup. Inspector Wang Yan, spread out the remaining members and seal off all the entrances and exits of this apartment.

    Sheriff Gu Liang and I will go up to investigate, in case there are other unforeseen circumstances.¡±

    She was cautious and didn¡¯t want to barge in directly, in case the other party got alerted and she couldn¡¯t handle it.

    The stairs of the apartment creaked ¨C it could have been built in thest century and experienced all sorts of hardships. After passing through the first two levels and reaching the third, Lin Tong suddenly sniffed in and said in a low voice, ¡°Smells of blood, something¡¯s wrong indeed, retreat downstairs.¡±

    Right after her words, arms suddenly appeared one by one from both sides of the wall. They didn¡¯t have any skin and were just full of bloody flesh while bloody intestines appeared from the stairs, wanting to entangle their bodies.

    Lin Tong pressed her right hand and light suddenly shone from the surface of her body like the rays of the morning sun, making the arms and intestines produce whizzing sounds.

    She was the celestial officer of the God of Sun.

    When Gu Liang witnessed this scene, he was at first shocked but suddenly something came to his mind and his expression turned solemn. Opening his mouth, he produced a solemn and sacred voice, ¡°Namo!¡±

    With the zen voice, his body simultaneously emitted rays of golden ze light that looked like they were cast in gold, full of indestructible charm. Neither the arms nor the intestine could invade it, and those that got hit were shattered.

    Lin Tong nced at Gu Liang in shock and was about to pull him backward when she heard footsteps. She saw strangers walking up one by one from below, their dressings each had their own characteristics and they all had friendly smiles on their faces, but they either were short of arms, had empty eyes, or had opened up stomachs with missing intestines!

    The skinless arms and bloody intestines came from them?

    Behind was extremely dangerous. Lin Tong gave it a quick thought and dashed up pulling Gu Liang along, ¡°Get to the third story, jump to the rooftop of another apartment and wait for support!

    Thump thump thump, they ran extremely fast. But right at this moment, the door of the room on the third story suddenly opened and out came a tall and thin man wearing a strange reddish ck long robe. His skin color was bronze and his eye gaze was cold. As he stretched out his right hand, an invisible wall suddenly blocked the front of Lin Tong and Gu Liang.

    His voice seemed to originate from hell. Spreading out his hands, he said in a deep voice, ¡°With Buddha, all living things are delivered from suffering. Against Buddha, all things are annihted!¡±

    Spreading his palms, a reddish ck reverse swastika turned into a bright light that surged toward Lin Tong and Gu Liang.

    Only one thought shed across Gu Liang¡¯s mind. The Reversed Buddha¡¯s Palm!

    Under the reddish ck waves, the dead weren¡¯t affected, but the living people of Far East definitely couldn¡¯t counter it.

    Lin Tong held an emblem of the God of Sun in her hand and turned it into a big sun, but it continuously melted and she couldn¡¯t hold on much longer.

    ¡°What rotten luck, meeting this Anti-Buddhist Sect top level,¡± Lin Tong let out a bitterugh.

    Gu Liang¡¯s hair was standing and didn¡¯t care about umtion anymore. He stroked the Eye of Desire and shouted, ¡°The almighty existence, help me pass through this!¡±

    Darkness was gone in a sh and an armor that seemed to be cast in gold suddenly appeared in Gu Liang¡¯s mind. Its strength was boundless and its extraordinariness looked substantial.

    ¡°Golden Holy Robe of Virgo, borrowing time limit... one minute, usage restriction... the Little Universe is inadequate, it can only be worn on the hand,¡± the thunderous voice of the God of Storms and Natural Disasters sounded.

    Golden Holy Robe? What¡¯s this? Gu Liang was stunned.

 Chapter 1136: Seizing The Buddhist Relics

    <h4>Chapter 1136: Seizing The Buddhist Relics</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    Reversed Buddha¡¯s Palm? The ck and red waves of the Race Annihtion was about to extinguish Lin Tong¡¯s rays of Vairocana. As the air was filled with the strong stench of blood and gore, Gu Liang¡¯s mind was greatly affected. Without further hesitation, he extended his right hand as he muttered,

    ¡°Come to me, Golden Sage Robe!¡±

    The azure golden light beamed at him as the Buddhist voice continued to chant by his ears. Gu Liang felt the weight on his right arm as the tranquil golden armor wrapped his hand up. Defined and elegant lines flowed along the exterior of the gauntlet, proving that it contained an inconceivable magnificent power. It was as astonishing as the arrival of the gods in the human world.

    As the little universe spun and zed enthusiastically, Gu Liang felt as though he was immersed in the boundless universe. He was surrounded by twinkling stars that formed into the constetion of Virgo. The seeds of knowledge that he nted before were now sprouting, growing into an extraordinary force.

    As his gaze contained the entire gxy, he extended his right arm and yelled with a deafening voice,

    ¡°Namo!¡±

    His palm that was encased in the golden gauntlet emitted a ray of peaceful and tranquil clear light. Like how a star imploded, the light swamped the entire corridor but did not affect the physical structure of the building. Itpletely dismissed the smiling eerie corpses and the ck and red waves of the Race Annihtion.

    The brilliant light shone throughout the universe sparing no corners. The Light of Limitless had limitless age!

    Lin Tong¡¯s stress was immediately reduced. She then turned to look at Gu Liang who was wearing a blue policeman¡¯s vest as Gu Liang walked by him and took the staircase to the third floor. Gu Liang was wearing the golden gauntlet that resembled a creation of God on his right hand. The atmosphere was peaceful and harmonious, as if they were at the Pure Land of Buddha.

    The gaze of senior of the Anti-Buddhist Sect wavered. In a low growl, he said,

    ¡°The reincarnation of the Buddha?¡±

    Both his hands formed a malevolent seal, wanting to activate the Reversed Buddha¡¯s Palm again.

    However, at this time, Gu Liang expanded all five of his right fingers. As it shimmered, the light condensed at the centre of his palm, shone through the illusions and unveiled the sparkling stars that was surrounding the senior of the Anti-Buddhist Sect.

    A thundering voice echoed, as though the Buddha was speaking,

    ¡°The human world is separated into six realms. Where there are causes there will be effects. Kind actions merge the man and the heaven. Evil deeds will lead one to hell...¡±

    The sound of Zen reverberated. Gu Liang amplified the voice of solemnity and the bright light in his palm expanded abruptly,

    ¡°The Six Dao of Samsara!¡±

    Within the brilliant light, shadows of smiling silhouettes appeared around the senior of the Anti-Buddhist Sect. However, all of them were missing either limbs, eyes, or missing guts. Drenched in blood, they pulled the senior of the Anti-Buddhist by his clothes, shoes, arms, legs and every other part of him. They writhed and cried in agony, ¡°Join us in hell!¡±

    ¡°No!¡± as the blood evaporated, mountains of knives and sea of fire surfaced. The senior screamed in anguish as he was forcefully dragged into hell by the silhouettes.

    The bright light shone as the illusions from the Six Dao of Samsara vanished. The senior in the robe of red and ck copsed at the entrance of the third floor. His body was curled, his face was contorted as if he had experienced an excruciating pain before he passed on. Yet, there werepletely no wounds found on his physical body.

    This power... shocked, Gu Liang pulled his right arm back as he observed it that was coupled with undestroyable tranquility and radiance.

    This is the power of god!

    The corridor was shrouded by peace and silence. There were no more bloody guts or skinned arms. The smiling corpses werepletely gone, too. Stupefied, Gu Liang and Lin Tong dwelled in their deep thoughts. It took them quite a while toe back to their senses.

    At this time, the Virgo Golden Sage Robe on Gu Liang¡¯s right hand had disappeared.

    How much offering is required in order for one to be gifted with the Golden Sage Robe of Virgo? A sudden thought shed across his mind.

    ¡°Check the corpse and search for clues,¡± Lin Tong gazed intently at Gu Liang. There was no question as she acted like nothing had happened. She climbed up the staircase and arrived at the third floor. She peered around, only to see a thick curtain covering the room. The curtain was constantly closed. As a result, the room was in pitch darkness. Inside the room, there were bottles filled with yellow liquid. Floating inside the liquid were eyeballs. Real human eyeballs!

    Being stared at by the eyes inside the bottles, Lin Tong could not help but feel a chill down her spine. Upon a closer look, she saw other disys such as tongues, hearts, and genitalia of both genders. They were both terrifying and nauseating.

    ¡°The Anti-Buddhist Sect is inhumane!¡± Lin Tong berated.

    She was perturbed about the possibility of other changes. She was capable of defending herself but her group members were not. Without any reinforcement, she worked with Gu Liang, who had evidently surpassed the standard of an average officer of the Special Operations Division, as they split up to investigate the scene.

    Gu Liang put on a white glove and crouched down to examine the corpse. On the body of the senior of the Anti-Buddhist Sect, there were neither wounds, fractured bones or bruised organs. It seemed to be true that his soul was dragged into hell by the vengeful spirits.

    ¡°Is this the Six Dao of Samsara created by Buddha?¡± he thought to himself and proceeded to study the belongings of the deceased.

    ¡°A red and ck reverse swastika g... two telegraphs... a password book... Buddhist relics?¡± Gu Liang found two Buddhist relics. He was able to sense one of the relics. It was gold in color and its surface smooth as ze, emitting purity and peace. It was as though it contained the secret to the Divine Intervention. The other one appeared like a droplet formed by fresh blood. Its core was jet ck and filled with bloodthirstiness and the sign of Race Annihtion.

    Before he had sufficient time to figure them out, an ear-splitting voice that resembled the voice of the God of Storms and Natural Disasters resonated,

    ¡°Offer the two Buddhist relics and you will get the sacrifice.¡±

    This can be exchanged for a sacrifice? Gu Liang threw a glimpse at Lin Tong, realizing that she had found a document. She picked up the telegram and the password book and read it attentively with her brows furrowed,pletely disregarding what was happening around her. Then, she brought the Eye of Desire that she wore on her finger closer to the two Buddhist relics.

    As they came into contact, the two Buddhist relics dissolved abruptly. One of them turned into a golden silhouette from the Divine Intervention. On the other hand, the other turned into a ck and red evil of the Race Annihtion. The two of them entered the Eye of Desire and disappearedpletely.

    The Eye of Desire that had been normal after the summon of the Golden Sage Robe had once again deepened!

    ¡°I should umte more so I can fulfill better wishes...¡± Gu Liang thought to himself.

    Suddenly, his little universe spun and the constetions appeared. As though it shared the same perception as the be of the senior of the Anti-Buddhist Sect, the Yin and the Yang attracted mutually as the Buddha and the devil countered each other!

    A red and ck colored reverse swastika appeared at the be of the senior of the Anti-Buddhist Sect. Gu Liang felt as though it had creepily became part of his body. He recollected himself. The next second, he watched as the dead body stood up unsteadily, scaring Lin Tong into activating the holy rays of Vairocana.

    ¡°Chief Inspector Lin, it¡¯s me! I can pilot the corpses,¡± Gu Liang exined sinctly.

    Stupefied, Lin Tong stood still. In a split of a second, her face lit up, ¡°That¡¯s great!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s great?¡± Gu Liang asked in confusion.

    Lin Tong answered confidently, ¡°Based on the information and the password book, I have decoded the telegram. I found out that the Anti-Buddhist Sect are currently working on something big. They are going to produce holy items before they deliberately start a war. Amid the havoc, they will sacrifice one of the bustling cities in exchange for the revival of the Anti-Buddha.¡±

    ¡°Some 10 years ago, the Anti-Buddha once briefly returned. However, after all the preparations, the silence resumed for an unknown reason.¡±

    ¡°Since you can control the corpse, we can temporarily pretend that nothing has happened here. Meanwhile, you can interact with other members of the Anti-Buddhist Sect with the corpse in order to seize the location of the Hierarchy and the inheritance of the core. With that, we can eventually eradicate them!¡±

    For the sacrifices, Gu Liang agreed with a muffled voice, ¡°Roger that, Chief Inspector.¡±

    After a short practice, he noticed that he could only control the corpse within a radius of 100 meters. Therefore, he decided to rent an apartment nearby. Lin Tong, on the other hand, was in charge of hiding the operation from the other members of the Special Operations Division while she exined the situation to the superintendents and the senior superintendents who came to support.

    ...

    The silence remained for a few days. Nobody had contacted the senior of the Anti-Buddhist Sect. Although Gu Liang was forced to be homebound, he was intrigued to cultivate his little universe and was not irritated at all.

    In the middle of that night, someone banged on his door loudly. Controlling the body of the senior, Gu Liang opened the door. Followed by that, he witnessed many religious followers swarm into the apartment, almost filling it to its brim.

    ¡°Oracle, it is the day to offer sacrifice. We would like to invite you to host the ceremony,¡± the leader of the followers said benevolently.

    Sacrifice? Ceremony? Gu Liang recalled the information he had read and said in a sombre tone, ¡°You may proceed to start the preparation.¡±

    The senior was one of the oracles!

    All the followers dispersed and surrounded the senior that was now merely an avatar controlled by Gu Liang. They danced an ancient and ferocious dance. They gradually fell into a trance and their faces were slowly stered with creepy smiles. Subsequently, they knelt down and pulled out their respective daggers.

    It was then Gu Liang realized that some of them had lost their fingers. Their bodies were littered with scars. It was obvious that they self-mutted to appease the Anti-Buddha toplete the offering ceremony.

    What should I do now? As a considerably righteous and kind police officer, Gu Liang feared to imagine the following scene.

    Can I watch as they harm themselves without feeling remorseful?

    No, I have to stop them!

    But, how? Gu Liang¡¯s one and only idea was to make a wish and ask for help from the God of Storms and Natural Disasters.

    After a part of his offerings was consumed, he heard god¡¯s words that were guiding him. Abruptly, his expression was distorted.

    Before the followers pushed down the dagger, a resonating and solemn voice echoed, ¡°Wait a minute.¡±

    For some reason, the voice sounded exceptionally trustworthy. None of the followers had the audacity to disobey as if they were personally facing the Anti-Buddha.

    ¡°The Anti-Buddha was not satisfied with the previous ceremonies. He has ordered for some amendments. You will have to follow me and relearn the procedure,¡± Gu Liang instructed via the voice of the Anti-Buddha. His little universe rotated and disturbed the minds.

    The lead follower agreed, ¡°Please guide us, oracle.¡±

    The oracle nodded his head and continued, ¡°Follow me.¡±

    Then, he said with a solemn face,

    ¡°The ceremony starts now: The Seventh Set of Radio Calisthenic!¡±

 Chapter 1137: A World Of Despair And Oppression

    <h4>Chapter 1137: A World Of Despair And Oppression</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    The followers moved in synchrony as they danced along the mysterious rays. Slowly, the followers fell back into a trance. Coupled with the fact that they were affected by the Little Universe of Virgo, they hadpletely forgotten their initial intention to self-harm. Looking at the scene, the corner of Gu Liang¡¯s mouth twitched. He could finally let out a breath of relief, not needing to worry about having blood shed right in front of his eyes.

    The offering ceremony came to an end and the followers bid their farewells. Gu Liang withdrew his attention and proceeded to read through the information in his hands. He was uncertain about the time he required to find out the hidden location of the Secret Buddha Sect¡¯s core legacy and get a hold of their Hierarchy. Hence, Lin Tong purposely prepared a set of documents for him which contained thetest information about the Secret Buddha Sect activities and the confidential books about the Seven Great Demon Gods as well as many other Demon Kings. That was consideredpulsory reading material for the new members of the special forces.

    Compared to the World Fantasy Records, these books were far more detailed. For the former, only the logo of the congregation who worshipped the seven Demon Gods was mentioned to warn the public. Thetter, on the other hand, stated the unique signs when the power of the Seven Great Demon Gods manifested. One was advised to keep a distance and make immediate reports once he or she encountered the mentioned signs. They were encouraged to disregard the safety of the nearby human beings as there was certainly or chance for them to survive.

    ¡°The Core of Chaos: those who had personally witnessed the unique signs during the manifestation of his power had either lost their lives or gone insane. No one had ever been spared, including a number of Zhen Gods as well as worshippers. Therefore, his real identity had never been revealed...¡± the first description sent a chill down Gu Liang¡¯s spine, creating an indescribable feeling of a world of despair and oppression.

    ¡°Door of All Doors, the Evil Wise Man, the Warden of Maze of Time and Space: ording to the limited information, it was formed by an innumerable amount of light balls that represented the doors and had an uncertain shape. Those who hade in contact with it would eventually fall... Mother God of Darkness: the lucky ancient gods who survived after their encounter with the Mother God of Darkness described her as a gigantic and ck lump of flesh that was squashed together by galias. It was constantly wiggling and transforming and did not have a definite shape... Great Demon of Fear: those who witnessed him had all gone into madness. As decreed by the Zhen God, hemonly disguises himself as an alluring youngdy or a handsome young man. However, once he removes his human skin, he would turn into a swollen monster with many tentacles. He feasts on extreme emotions, hearts, and brains...¡±

    ¡°Universal Being: all of them who came into contact with him had lost their lives! His worshippers were happy to described him as an amorphous mist... Faceless Pharoah: he wore an elegant robe and was filled with arrogance. His face waspletely rotten and his features were indistinguishable. Covering his white bones were strips of putrefying flesh. He preferred to roam the earth as an incarnation. Usually, his incarnation was a thin and tall man with a tannedplexion. The man wasmonly seen wearing a gleeful smile. His interest was to lure the human to darkness and execute frauds as pastime. Yet, he hardly killed... Fallen God: he used to be the greatest God. He had fallen due to the loss of 300 years of history at the Far East Region. Consequently, he was turned mad by his thirst for blood and appeared as a naked man who was crucified upside down on a bloody cross.¡±

    This was when Gu Liang finally experienced the world of supernatural out of the normal human world. He absorbed the facts as though he was craving for knowledge. Yet, the more he read, the more perturbed he felt.

    If the once greatest god had fallen and be the Demon God, how could the Zhen Gods fight against the Demons?

    More importantly, the Fallen God was the least powerful among the Seven Great Demon Gods. Above him were six other Demon Gods who were inconceivably horrifying!

    The existence of humans could be described as a stranded boat amid the thunderstorm. It was only a matter of time for the boat to overturn. Luck was the only thing that kept them alive until today... this piece of information upset Gu Liang immensely. However, he quickly recollected himself. At least there is the great God of Storms and Natural Disasters who lives above everything else!

    He was all-powerful and could definitely take on the Seven Great Demon Gods!

    After he regained hisposure, Gu Liang resumed to bury his head in the books. As the days went by, he finally received a telegram that was written in secret codes.

    With the help of the password book, Gu Liang decoded the telegram. The beginning of the telegram was an enquiry, asking if the dead senior of the Anti-Buddhist Sect was targeted by the New Scond Yard Shepherd Dog. If the answer was no, he was required to bring two holy items, namely the buddhist relics of the Anti-Buddha and the Buddha, to Vi No. 9 that was located on Hebei Road in Jingning District three dayster at dawn.

    ¡°Hebei Road in Jingning District... isn¡¯t this the residence of the noblemen?¡± Gu Liang¡¯s face turned stricken, feeling uneasy.

    Hebei Road in Jingning District was the assembly point for all city¡¯s upperssmen, including the governor of the Far East Region, the executive officers, the chairman of the Chivalric Order, and the Fleet Commander of the Navy. For instance, the chief inspector, vice inspector, and assistant inspector of the Far East Police Department were all awarded with different titles. As a result, the ce was also called as the Knighthood Road.

    The Anti-Buddhist Sect had wormed their way into the affluent society!

    This is troublesome... as Gu Liang was waiting to deliver the telegram to the New Scond Yard, he was overwhelmed with a sense of foreboding. He had no idea if he was watched by other followers or seniors of the Anti-Buddhist Sect. He would appear suspicious if he left hurriedly the moment he received the telegram.

    Controlling the corpse, he used the secret radio in the house topose a reply with the telegram, stating that all was well. He agreed to attend the meeting punctually. Then, he waited for the sun to set for Lin Tong to pass by the area in the guise of a daily patrol. He spun the little universe with his eyes closed and his inner eyes wide open. He interacted with Lin Tong via his perception andmunicated with her in secret as they were separated by apartments and streets.

    This was the extraordinary power after the Seed of Wisdom sprouted!

    This was the might of the Little Universe of Virgo!

    Lin Tong was startled because she was able tomunicate with Gu Liang despite not being able to see him. He was almost like a god for her!

    However, thetter part of the information erased her astonishment. She switched to a stern tone, ¡°I will immediately notify my Sir Zhang to recruit trustworthy members from the Special Operations Division.¡±

    She paused, then continued, ¡°Vi No. 9 belongs to the vice chairman of the Eastern Chivalric Orders. You ought to be extra watchful.¡±

    Fortunately, it¡¯s not the inspectors or the four great viins. Otherwise, things will really go out of hand... Gu Liang heaved a sigh of relief. At the very least, he was still able to manage the scoundrel.

    He tried his best to remain calm as he cultivated the little universe and awaited Lin Tong¡¯s new instructions.

    ...

    At eleven o¡¯clock at night three dayster.

    The door to the apartment creaked open. A senior of the Anti-Buddhist Sect who was in a strange ck and red robe exited the room. Alongside him was a person in simr outside. That was none other than Gu Liang.

    Zhang Shouque¡¯s order was for him to sneak into Vi No. 9. He was requested to immediately ring the signaling rm the moment he noticed the traces of the Anti-Buddhist Sect. Once the Special Operations Division, that were waiting to ambush, received the indicator, they were supposed to act promptly and attack unsparingly. Nheless, Vi No. 9 belonged to a nobleman. Without any concrete evidence, the police would not have the audacity to search the house.

    A carriage was parked in front of the apartment. The carriage of four wheels was pulled by two horses. With its westernized design, it looked exquisite and delicate. Gu Liang and the corpse of the senior of Anti-Buddhist Sect opened the door and entered the carriage without speaking a word.

    The coachman was wholly wordless, resembling a corpse. Without saying anything, he steered the carriage.

    As they passed by the quiet alleys with no souls in sight at night, the carriage arrived at a vi with extensivends. The vi was fortified with high grill gates and walls. Within thepound, there was a fountain in the middle and gardens nking both sides.

    Looking at the knights who were all on their guard, he could sense the active gore and bloodthirstiness, the exact opposite of the Buddha¡¯s peacefulness. Gu Liang took a deep breath. He was certain that this location was strongly rted to the Anti-Buddhist Sect.

    However, he did not ring the signaling rm immediately. He had no idea what was going on exactly within the vi. What if it¡¯s an ongoing dance ball?

    The carriage entered the vi from the main gate. It went around the fountain and stopped before the entrance of the main house. Under Gu Liang¡¯s maniption, the senior of the Anti-Buddhist Sect alighted the carriage. On the other hand, Gu Liang pretended to look scared and followed closely behind.

    His face and his aura were the pass to enter. The senior went throughyers of verification and finally entered the main room. Above the khaki-colored rug in the living room ced an altar that was made from human bones and skins. There was a ck reverse swastika with a red background, that seemed to carry the illusion into reality, floating in the middle of the altar, surrounded by blood and gore.

    The altar was surrounded by many dead bodies, causing the putrefying smell of rotting flesh and blood to waft in the air of the living room. The ce looked like a mass grave that buried tens of thousands of bodies.

    Other than the corpses, there were oracles in red and ck robes. Their leader was wearing armor of creamy color that was stained with striking red from the fresh blood.

    ¡°ce the holy item on the altar,¡± the leader said with a deep voice.

    Gu Liang recognized him. He had seen this man in the newspaper before. That man was the vice chairman of the Eastern Chivalric Orders, a nobleman whose family had resided in the Far East for the past three generations.

    He intends to revive the Anti-Buddha?

    As the deceased senior took a step forward, all eyes were on him. Seizing the opportunity, Gu Liang made an abrupt decision to ring the signaling rm.

    A loud bang resonated!

    A re was shot out of the windows and erupted into a series of fireworks in the middle of the sky. Instantly, the Grand Sun rose and lit up the entire ce. Amidst the rain of lights, the members of the Special Operations Division promptly charged in to attack.

    The vice chairman of the Eastern Chivalric Orders red at Gu Liang. Thence, he raised both his arms, intending to break him into pieces. However, Gu Liang began to make a wish at this moment, praying for the protection from the Golden Sage Robe.

    Right then, he noticed that tranquil and brilliant rays were gleaming out of the Eye of Desire on his finger and proceeded to form into a ball of condensed light with an indistinguishable shape!

    What is this? Gu Liang¡¯s heart skipped a beat as he slowly recognized the ball of light.

    The innumerable balls of light fiercely charged forward. It resembled a wide opened mouth that was trying to swallow the red and ck reverse swastika in a gulp. Immediately, All of a sudden, the living room was shone by rippled lights, appearing like a ce in the dream. Two members of the Special Operations Division broke into the room. They collided but went right through each other¡¯s body.

    Although they were able to see each other, it was as though they were separated in different time and space!

    This was the Door of All Doors, this was the Evil Wise Man, this was the Warden of Maze of Time and Space, this was one of the Seven Great Demon Gods! He was in disguise of the God of Storms and Natural Disasters! Gu Liang was dumbfounded as he stared at the scene before him in despair.

    No supreme being or the greatest force could save humanity. There was only the Demon God and the Door of All Doors!

    The scene before him resembled a dream.

    A dream filled with utmost despair and oppression.

    ...

    In the evidence room at the New Scond Yard, the burned and charred body sat up unexpectedly and sloughed off his dead skin.

    He did not die and had sessfully lied to everyone!

    The watch salesman found a silver piece of thin metal. As he studied his surroundings, he felt as if an amorphous was monitoring him. As all eyes were focused on him, they failed to stop what was happening at Vi No. 9.

    He shed a faint grin at the thin piece of metal,

    ¡°This is the fifteenth time you¡¯ve tried to kill me.¡±

    ¡°Fine, let¡¯s work together.¡±

    He was a thin and tall man with a tannedplexion who wore a gleeful smile.

 Chapter 1138: The Reflected Self Of The Anti-Buddha

    <h4>Chapter 1138: The Reflected Self Of The Anti-Buddha</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    Within the Jade Pce of the Kunlun Mountain, Meng Qi was sitting upright on the Cloud Bed. He was surrounded by the rising fog as though he was heading to a universe filled with despair and oppression.

    With the help of the Hao Tian Mirror Fragment, he went through the many worlds via Spiritual Wander. He had noticed something strange at the Old Universe where he left the Myriad World Talisman. There seemed to be tattered remains of Ananda, the Devil Buddha¡¯s reflected self, the Little Mustache of the Reversed Buddha¡¯s Palm!

    This seemed to imply something conspicuous. After some thought, Meng Qi began to investigate, worried that the Devil Buddha had already escaped!

    The Old Universe was different from the typical universe. In the Old Universe, its nature was simr to the Real World. It was like a world within the thirty six ancient wells outside of the Jade Pce. The capability of the six great Devil Gods was almost on par with the Creator Brahma and was only slightly less than the Legendary level. Furthermore, the Core of Chaos, Universal Being, and Mother God of Darkness were even equipped with features from the Nirvana Realm. They were undeniably strong opponents. More importantly, they seemed to be the negative projections of some Nirvana Realm Individuals and Great Mediums who were brimming with chaos, bloodlust, and insanity, transforming the universe into aplete world of despair and oppression. Once any outsider was involved, problems were bound to arise.

    Moreover, the Core of Chaos was highly likely to be the Heavenly Lord Yuanshi¡¯s Evil Reflected Self. Although the Lord had never been sensible, the Lord had an instinctive desire for the Principles of Karma. If he engaged in the investigation personally, he would very likely be coveted by Heavenly Lord Yuanshi. That would consequently put him at risk.

    Hence, Meng Qi decided to apply a rtively indirect approach to investigate the case. Publicly, he would approach the Faceless Pharaoh who he had previously worked with to incarnate as amon human and fake his death. This would turn the heads of the Demon Gods, distracting them with the actions of the Faceless Pharoah. In actual fact, it was to create the Eye of Desire in order to fulfill the hopes of the Karma and utilize the Arts of Two Pristines to influence Gu Liang to investigate the matter of the Anti-Buddhist Sect.

    The n was very basic. Yet, the Demon Gods, other than the Faceless Pharaoh, had very simple minds and were easily fooled. On the other hand, the Evil Wise Man, Warden of the Maze of Time and Space and Door of All Doors, could be disregarded as he was in fact Meng Qi¡¯s projection.

    The Myriad World Talisman from before had been picked up by the human incarnation of the Faceless Pharaoh. It had been quite a smooth partnership between the two. With the Faceless Pharaoh¡¯s help, Meng Qi had sessfully built the image of the Door of All Doors that was intended to travel across infinite time and space and waster deemed as one of the seven great Demon Gods. As he was about to fine-tune the image to make it resemble closely to the Devil Buddha¡¯s Stamp of Additional Self, it was then that he uncovered the existence of the Reversed Buddha¡¯s Palm.

    Despite a pleasant partnership, conflict still resided. For instance, the Faceless Pharaoh¡¯s human incarnation, who was a fraudster, frequently sold counterfeits in the Myriad World Mall or swindled them through exchange groups. As a result, the incarnation was executed countless times by system of the Heaven¡¯s Punishment. However, he would quicklye back to live, healthy and strong. This only ended when Meng Qi sealed him up.

    The condition to their partnership this time was to undo this seal!

    If he had the audacity to repeat his mistake, Meng Qi would not spare him anymore!

    ording to Gu Liang¡¯s investigation, Meng Qi could roughly grasp the significance of the whole incident. After loosening up the seal, the Devil Buddha had apparently bailed him here in order to escape. Besides that, he even attempted to create a new reflected self to leave himself road for retreat and break out of the shell of the golden cicada. Therefore, the story of the Little Mustache of Reversed Buddha¡¯s Palm was created three hundred years ago. At the same time, Buddhism was vanquished and the culture of the Far East plummeted as the Fall of Thousand Buddha was used directly to overthrow the Supreme Emperor of the Old Universe. He became the new Demon God who seemed to appear only via projections.

    Unfortunately, due to the existence of Gautama Buddha¡¯s seal, the Reversed Buddha¡¯s Palm could never turn into a true reflected self of the Devil Buddha. With more than two hundred years of unceasing efforts, he repeatedly found the Anti-Buddhist Sect and eventually created a rough form of it. However, it was at this point when Meng Qi destroyed the energy of the Devil Buddha to unleashed himself from then seal, causing the production of the reflected self to be halted abruptly. This was also the reason the Anti-Buddha had not answered any prayer since decades ago.

    The Anti-Buddhist Sect followed the oracles of the previous Anti-Buddha and spent tens of years of hard work to attempt to revive him. As a result, they were close to achieving the ck and red reverse swastika. This benefited Meng Qi. The moment his Door of All Doors devoured the stamp, it could instantly turn it into a real Imprint of Additional Self and required no touch-ups. This implied that it was able to absorb all the three hundred years of hard work of the Devil Buddha within a blink of an eye.

    Things were going smoothly as Gu Liang snuck into Vi No. 9. When the Faceless Pharaoh distracted the attention of the Demon Gods away from him, he sessfully approached the sacrificial altar. That allowed the explosion of the image of Meng Qi¡¯s Door of All Doors between the illusionary and real world, consume the ck red reverse swastika andplete the transformation.

    The coachman who sent Gu Liang to New Scond Yard appeared like amon person who only believed in God. However, he was in fact a surveint sent by the Fallen God to spy on the police station. If the Eye of Desire had not covered Gu Liang up, he would have be a dried corpse by now.

    ...

    As the carriage passed by the street, Gu Liang was dwelling in deep thought as he studied the pedestrians on the street. Some of the passersby were in suits and shirts, some were wearing traditional Chinese gowns, some had gauze hats and long dresses, and some were walking around while lifting their dresses. Every person held their respective appeal and charm and the diversity carried the aura of the modern day.

    Before long, he arrived at a restaurant. As Gu Liang got off his carriage, he noticed a familiar figure on a motorcycle that was skidding toward him.

    ¡°Gu Liang, it¡¯s been a while. It¡¯s been almost a year since you disappeared without a trace,¡± the man was Chen Yu, Gu Liang¡¯s ssmate in the police academy. Back then, they were pretty close. However, due to some incidents, Gu Liang had lost the spirit to keep in touch with his peers and their friendship had eventually faded away.

    Gu Liang contained his perturbed expression and forced a smile, ¡°Ah, Yu, have you been deployed to the Patrol Police Department? The one under the New Scond Yard or the district?¡±

    The Far East Region consisted of thirteen provinces and seven special areas. All of the students of the police academy yearned to stay at the headquarters at the New Scond Yard or within the city and were unwilling to be deployed to other districts or provinces. With his exceptional grades in all subjects except for shooting, Gu Liang was picked to be a trainee officer at the New Scond Yard alongside Chen Yu. However, both of them were assigned to different departments.

    ¡°Ah, I have left the Patrol Police Department and I¡¯m now working as the head of the Patrol Department in Yanghe District,¡± Chen Yu heaved a deliberate sigh, apparently boasting.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s not bad,¡± Gu Liang replied nonchntly. His attention had evidently drifted away.

    Chen Yu coughed as he rubbed his chevron with his right hand. There were two arrow-shaped badges which signified that he was now a high-ranking officer.

    It was the anniversary gathering between his peers from the police academy who were working in the New Scond Yard and the city. Gu Liang decided to join them just so that he could pass time.

    Looking at Chen Yu¡¯s act, Gu Liang chuckled, ¡°That¡¯s great! You have been promoted only after a year of joining the force!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just a small aplishment,¡± Chen Yu said conceitedly while he grinned. He then said with a muffled voice, ¡°Rumor says that Hong Wanzhang has got a lot of benefits thanks to his superintendent daddy. Today, he¡¯s the Head Officer of the Criminal Forensics Department. Tsk, what luck.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s never a good thing topare,¡± Gu Liang put on a faint smile. The old him would have been disheartened by this news, but things have changed now.

    Chen Yu parked and locked his bike before entering the restaurant together with Gu Liang. It was already bustling with their peers and colleagues. There were men and women, many were wearing chevrons that indicated their high rankings. Everyone was in a jovial mood of chatter.

    ¡°Gu Liang, you have been missing for a year. Do you think your ssmates are despicable?¡± a female colleague, who was assigned to the Human Resources Team of the Administration Supportive Department, called out as a jest without much thought of what she had said.

    Yet, the other peers did not see that as a joke. They seconded jointly, ¡°Yes! Gu Liang, where have you been for the past year? If Fang Yu did not insist to be able to find you, we wouldn¡¯t have invited you.¡±

    ¡°I got involved with a major case and have been upied with it for the entire year,¡± Gu Liang spoke the truth.

    Just then, a plump man wiggled his fingers and blurted, ¡°Yo, we have a genius among us now. Someone has been recently transferred and somehow gotten his hands onto a big case. He must have been put in a lot of hard work into it. How many ranks have you got yourself promoted?¡±

    The voices fell as he strapped on his chevron. A stream of giggles followed.

    Fang Yu from the Human Resource Department, twitched her face inconspicuously and exined hurriedly, ¡°Gu Liang was right. He has been upied by a huge case for the whole year. He has already been promoted. I reckon he is a senior inspector now.¡±

    She looked at Gu Liang in uncertainty.

    Senior inspector? Hong Wanzhang, Chen Yu and everyone else were astonished.

    Where did a high-level inspector stand? Well, he stood very high in the middle of the entire police rank!

    Many of the officers who had endured an eternity of hardship could only manage to achieve at most as an inspector.

    It has only been a year and Gu Liang has been promoted to a senior inspector?

    It seemed as though Gu Liang had finally recovered the humor of a normal human being. He grinned as he revealed his chevron. It was not a star patch but a crown-shaped one with his police ID etched beside it.

    A crown? Hong Wanzhang stood up abruptly. Shoulder badges like this were not an umon sight to him as his father owned one.

    He is a superintendent!

    In just a year, Gu Liang had been promoted to a superintendent!

    Even Fang Yu was shocked and dumbfounded at this unexpected turn of events.

    Gu Liang chuckled and navigated himself to an empty seat. He shrugged, ¡°It was an extensively big case.¡±

    He actually enjoyed it as his peers gawked at him.

    This felt almost as if he was cultivating his little universe.

    ...

    After the party ended, Gu Liang entered the carriage amid the earnest farewell of his peers and colleagues. He wore a pleased smile on his face as the carriage was driven away from the crowd.

    When he returned to the vi, two armored knights approach him and greeted him respectfully,

    ¡°Wee, Hierarchy.¡±

    Gu Liang rubbed his forehead and eximed, ¡°You are dismissed.¡±

    After that incident, aside from being a superintendent of the Special Operations Division, he was also the Hierarchy of the Anti-Buddhist Sect.

    He entered through the metal gates and strode into the vi. With a ss of red wine in his hand, Gu Liang overlooked the garden and thewn.

    There was a group of disciples of the Anti-Buddhist Sect who were dancing to the Seventh Set of Radio Calisthenic. The gore and brutality from before were gone. On the other side, the elderdies from the congregation were moving along to a piece of unique musicing from the gramophone.

    ¡°You are my small, small apple...¡±

    Upon hearing the song, Gu Liang buried his face in his hands and secretly sighed in disappointment.

    I¡¯m a superintendent who is admired by his peers. How did I be the Hierarchy of a cult?

    Worse, the cult that was basically a joke!

    What is the Door of All Doors doing? It converted the Anti-Buddhist Sect into a useless and harmless assembly!

    Gu Liang felt himself sinking into depression at the thought of assembling them everyday from the Far East District.

    At the very least, there was stillfort from the little universe...

    ...

    As the reflected self of thebination of the Anti-Buddha and the Door of All Doors returned to its position, Meng Qi was swamped by darkness as he continued the Spiritual Wander.

 Chapter 1139: The Demons Enter The City

    <h4>Chapter 1139: The Demons Enter The City</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    Inside a quiet room in the Jade Mirage Pce, the Haotian mirror fragment glimmered. Deep and quiet, it was like the vast starry sky, in addition to being obscure and mysterious as it changed constantly.

    Using these changes, Meng Qi either created and threw out the Myriad World Talisman or split his consciousness to go through space. He did not enter himself as he had to control the formation of thousands of additional self imprints. If he had to enter the universe one by one, he wouldn¡¯t be able toplete the umtion of quantitative change to qualitative change in even five thousand years, let alone five to ten years.

    As time went by, the quiet room remained dark throughout in eternal silence. One by one, the silhouettes of the additional self slowly formed and returned. There were projection images of the universe of the transformers that reced and also assimted the legendary additional selves of the Heavenly Lord Yuanshi. There were also nameless sage warriors in front of the huge stone Buddha that formed the bnce between Yuanshi and the Devil Buddha. But the number of these additional self imprints were still rtively small and far from being qualitatively altered. Meng Qi continued to spiritually travel to various worlds, ying different roles, disying the Myriad World Talisman, creating the legendary adventures again and again.

    Autumn had gone by and it was winter. One day, Daqinggen came to the quiet room and reported, ¡°Master, Vertical Wing has sent a message saying that he has already contacted Little Fox, the Demonic Sage¡¯s sessor.¡±

    Meng Qi slowly opened his eyes, inside them were illusory silhouettes that were either sphere agglomerates of red and ck light or Brahmas sitting on a lotus tform. They ovepped one another, looking mythical and extraordinary. ¡°What did the Demonic Sage¡¯s sessor say?¡±

    His voice was low and indiscernible, as though it was from another universe. Daqinggen couldn¡¯t help but be weak, like he was facing a primeval grand lord. Trembling, he said, ¡°The Demonic Sage¡¯s sessor said that she woulde to the Jade Mirage Pce to pay a visit.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± The mythical feeling in Meng Qi¡¯s eyes disappeared and he let out a smile, ¡°Seems like you¡¯re doing well recently, your cooperation with Vertical Wing is quite good.¡±

    Daqinggenughed, ¡°You¡¯ve ttered me. I had only wanted to rip him off, but he ended up being very suitable as an anchor. Countless people watch him perform and speak, sigh, why are people these days so boring?¡±

    He criticized the boring human beings as a nt, but the content in his tone could not be hidden.

    Meng Qi didn¡¯t say much more but nodded his head lightly, ¡°Do give more pointers to Fei Zhengtao, he¡¯s under the Jade Mirage Sect after all.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, master. He¡¯s my direct disciple!¡± Daqinggen hit his chest with his branch as he gave his promise.

    He still needed his disciple¡¯s guidance to clear the levels in his game!

    When there were more people who liked ying games, he would get his disciple to do a live broadcast of ying games and use this to make money!

    ...

    At the foot of Kunlun Mountain, the ce had gradually developed into a sizeable city due to the existence of the Jade Mirage Pce and the Primitive Emperor. There were some who hoped to get a feel of celestial air, some who wished to get the bits and pieces that flowed out from the Primitive Emperor¡¯s fingers, some who were waiting for the opportunity when the Jade Mirage Pce recruited disciples. There were also people who cultivated fields of exotic nts so that they could give them names like Kunlun Mountain Lingzhi and Jade Mirage Pce Ginseng, etc., when they sell them in the city. They would look like celestial goods and could fetch a good price!

    On this day, a normal-looking horse carriage entered the city. Its door and windows were covered by a strange white veil, making it difficult for others to see what was inside.

    The inside of the carriage was covered with thick carpet and had gorgeous furnishings. A man and a woman were sitting in it. The woman was wearing a fiery red dress, her lips slightly pouting, as though she was born this way with natural lure. In contrast, her eyes were clean and clear, and the two intertwined with extraordinary charm. Together with a pretty face, she was like a nine-tailed fox in legends. As for the man, he was white-haired and had a schrly disposition. His dressing was like that of a servant, and he was serving the youngdy with his heart and soul.

    Through the white veil, the youngdy saw experts on iron birds approaching and also the hundred-foot tall Tower of Reaching the Stars. It was said that many people could live in it and that it could amodate many shops. The pedestrians were in a hurry, but their expressions were all filled with hope, making the entire city feel vibrant.

    ¡°Uncle Wen, when we entered the human kingdom the previous time, it was still an unchanged scene. But now, it is totally different, with a dramatic change,¡± the youngdy was the Demonic Sage¡¯s sessor, the Queen Mother of the West in legends, and the young mistress of the Green Hill¡¯s fox n.

    Uncle Wenughed, ¡°It¡¯s very consistent with the record of the Middle Ages. The Pce of Mohism is good at doing these things, but they are all emphasized on exquisiteness and focused on enjoyment and convenience. It would be enviable during peacetime. But now that the cmity ising, the mighty people will be waking up and such prosperity is just an illusion. The celestial path and martial arts practice is the correct principle.¡±

    ¡°That is true, but most people wouldn¡¯t be able to live that many years even without the cmity. They will turn into ashes one day, so they just enjoy while they can.¡± the Little Fox said sentimentally,menting at the shortness of life and the rareness of eternity.

    ¡°That¡¯s why we should practice hard to increase our life, otherwise many life-extending items would be of no use,¡± Uncle Wen¡¯s viewpoint remained unchanged.

    The horse carriage slowly passed through the street and went past many tforms for martial contest. They wereid with magical powers and many people of the pugilistic world were exchanging blows and learning from one another. It was lively and bustling with noise.

    The Little Fox smiled, ¡°Uncle Wen, what about this?¡±

    ¡°When living things gather together, it is inevitable for them to fight for fame. After the formation of the Myriad World, the links between the human race strengthened and such practice became more dominant, resulting in martial arts meetings everywhere with people fighting for ranking. Even if they failed, they could still show their faces in the live broadcast to increase their fame. Moreover, conflicts are unavoidable in forums and martial arts exchange groups, hence there are always fights arranged at different ces, resulting in an increase in such tforms for martial arts contests.¡±

    She seemed to be no stranger to the Myriad World, and might had been trolling long term using a sock puppet.

    Uncle Wen¡¯s face looked a little serious, ¡°The improvement in martial arts practice is indeed worthy of our attention.¡±

    The horse carriage passed through the street and headed for another city gate where the foot of Kunlun Mountain was.

    At this moment, the Little Fox saw two men arguing by the roadside.

    ¡°Brother Miao, how could you give up a bright future and do such illusory things?¡± The man in swordsmen attire shouted.

    The man addressed as Brother Miao who was dressed like a Confucian schr said agitatedly, ¡°Brother Wu, you don¡¯t understand the meaning of this and its great value.¡±

    ¡°I really don¡¯t!¡± Brother Wu shook his head, ¡°Didn¡¯t you just buy a manual on virtual reality from the city and then be as though you¡¯re possessed by a demon. You¡¯ve be ck in your practice and even forgone the opportunity to get into a powerhouse. You have destroyed a bright future that was easily obtainable!¡±

    Brother Miao signaled Brother Wu to calm down, ¡°Think about it, if I could build a virtual reality tform for martial contests based on the Myriad World, wouldn¡¯t practitioners from all over the world be able to learn from one another directly? And there¡¯s no need to be afraid of death. Virtual demons and monsters could also be created and through their battles, data, and experience could be umted. And if we meet them in the future, it would be easy to fight them!¡±

    ¡°Is this not important to a martial arts practitioner?¡±

    ¡°This would enable most practitioners to quickly improve their realbat experience!¡±

    Brother Wu was also an expert with extraordinary swordsmanship. He understood the meaning of this matter after listening, but still said in a deep voice, ¡°What about yourself? This thing may take years toplete, are you going to neglect your martial arts practice because of this?¡±

    ¡°Firstly, I will try to join the Pce of Mohism. Secondly...¡± Brother Miao paused, ¡°Everyone has their own pursuits. Not everyone is as devout in martial arts. Maybe I wouldn¡¯t be extraordinary because of it and I can¡¯t live a few hundred years, but everyone will die one day. I just want to live this life to the fullest, like a meteor across the sky. Even if it is just a fleeting moment, it is still a moment that illuminates the night.¡±

    Brother Wu looked at the Brother Miao in front of him, as though he had just known him today.

    The Little Fox inside the carriage rubbed her cheek while the face of Uncle Wu beside her turned solemn, ¡°Using virtual reality to increase martial arts experience? We have to pay attention to this person!¡±

    ¡°With the Myriad World, the human race has really changed dramatically!¡±

    He also let out a sigh like the Little Fox.

    The carriage left the city and traveled along the mountain road before arriving at a small Taoist temple in the clouds. Before the two demons got off, they already saw a green nt waiting at the door and said smilingly, ¡°Master has instructed me to wee you.¡±

    The Little Fox hid her young and ignorant attitude and changed to an indifferent expression before saying coldly, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    They followed Daqinggen into the Jade Mirage Pce. After bypassing the wall and passing through the courtyard, they arrived at the main hall and saw a statue of the Heavenly Lord Yuanshi standing inside. It was magnificent, sacred and solemn. Below the Yuanshi statue was a green-robed priest sitting cross-legged. The starry sky was hidden all around him, dark and illusory. He was as solemn and deep as a celestial statue.

    He has actually attained such a level... the Little Fox looked down and bowed, ¡°My respect to you, Primitive Emperor.¡±

    Uncle Wen almost lost himself and quickly followed with a bow.

    Meng Qi slowly opened his mouth, ¡°You should know what I want.¡±

    The Little Fox nodded and said, ¡°We do have a lot of information on Ananda¡¯s additional self, but we need some help from you.¡±

    ¡°What kind of help?¡± Meng Qi cast his gaze on her face.

    After a moment of silence, the Little Fox hesitated no more and said directly, ¡°Go to Spirited Mountain together and save the remaining Great Sages!¡±

 Chapter 1140: Different Standpoints

    <h4>Chapter 1140: Different Standpoints</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    Go to Spirited Mountain together and save the remaining Great Sages?

    After hearing this request, Meng Qi initially felt that it was ridiculous, If there were any Great Sages who were lucky to have survived, wouldn¡¯t him saving them be equivalent tomitting suicide?

    In today¡¯s world, although the human race looked great and thriving, once they met with an enemy of the Legendary realm, there was still an unrecoverable gap. There were only a few who could barely withstand, and all the prosperity and future would be cut off.

    Even a mighty person who had just entered the Legendary realm could do it, let alone the Great Sages who dominated during ancient times?

    Why did he take the risk to obtain information and made every effort to create the additional self imprints? It was to self-attain the Legendary realm before the Legendary mighty people returned, so as to protect the important people and things. If he let the Great Sages escape in advance, wouldn¡¯t the order be reversed and his method and goal would be contradicting?

    But thinking about it from another angle, Meng Qi already felt his heart heavy. Wasn¡¯t the unspoken meaning of the Demonic Sage¡¯s sessor putting up this request the fact that they had reached an agreement with the Luo Sect, paid a price, epted some restrictions and gotten the way to enter Spirited Mountain?

    Without him, they could still find other experts to work with!

    Everything had been prepared for entering the Spirited Mountain to save the Great Sages and finding him was only icing on the cake. Whether he rejected or not seemed irrelevant?

    Meng Qi¡¯s expression remained unchanged, maintaining the shrewdness of the head of Kunlun Mountain Jade Mirage Pce and the imposing manner of a celestial being, as he said with indifference, ¡°Enter Spirited Mountain? You¡¯ve gotten what you wanted from the Luo Sect?¡±

    The Demonic Sage¡¯s sessor lightly nodded and said with slight arrogance, ¡°Yes.¡±

    Her reply was simple and concise without any exnation, obviously not wanting outsiders to know the price the demonic race had paid for it.

    ¡°The demonic race is scattered all over the world. After hiding your talents for years, you have dealings with one another after the Demon King¡¯s pce opened its door. You have arge pool of talents now, why do you need my help?¡± Meng Qi sat on a low bed, his voice like a floating cloud.

    Without moving her eyes, the Little Fox said calmly, ¡°Other demons may not know, but I¡¯m fully aware that you are at the top in today¡¯s world. Danger is everywhere in Spirited Mountain, our sess rate would increase by at least thirty percent with your help. It¡¯s worth taking this risk to save the Great Sages.¡±

    She seemed to know that it was a tie between the Primitive Emperor and the Tyrant in the battle of the strongest celestial being in the pce of the Demonic King. He was indeed at the top in today¡¯s world!

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I might make trouble and ruin saving the Great Sages?¡± Meng Qi asked without hesitation, his surroundings floating with darkness like descending auspicious clouds.

    The Little Fox pressed her lips into a charming smile, ¡°I believe you would make a correct judgement at a critical juncture.¡±

    Hmm, does this mean that Spirited Mountain would surely change my initial thoughts? Or believe that my ruining is of no avail? Meng Qi was quite puzzled, thoughts ran through his mind.

    The demonic race and the Luo Sect had alreadye to an agreement and had to take action. If he participated, he could still act ordingly and ruin things or figure out how the Luo Sect could benefit. If he rejected, he could only wait for news and wouldn¡¯t be able to control whether the news was good or bad.

    There was no need to say anymore on what he should do.

    With both his hands disying a mudra sign and ced on his knees, Meng Qi said indifferently, ¡°Alright, I shall follow you to Spirited Mountain to have a look.¡±

    Who knows, he might even be able to find the Nether Skeleton again and use it as material for future heavenly weapon creation or the core of the Jade Mirage Pce¡¯s mountain-guarding formation.

    ¡°Thank you very much, Primitive Emperor,¡± the Little Fox toned down her smile and gave a reserved bow.

    ¡°How should I address you?¡± Meng Qi asked casually.

    The Little Fox slightly curled up the corner of her mouth and showed her dimples, ¡°I¡¯ve stopped using my previous name. After bing the head of the fox n of Green Hill, I¡¯m known as Qingqiu.¡±

    ¡°Head of the fox n of Green Hill?¡± Meng Qi regurgitated, another nine-tailed fox spontaneously came to his mind ¨C one whose abilities were above Qingqiu and of the celestial level.

    Did Su Daji return to the future, or is she facing the Buddha statue in the purend in the east or even already passed on?

    Inside the quiet room, the oilmp swayed and illuminated the silhouette of the Little Fox like a dream. But Meng Qi sighed to himself, the sess rate would increase by at least thirty percent with my help?

    You¡¯re really too innocent and naive, don¡¯t you know that I¡¯m an expert in causing trouble and idents?

    With my participation, this trip is guaranteed to be full of changes, twists and turns, and unpredictable results...

    ...

    On the arranged date, Meng Qi wiped off the umted dust and arrived at Donghai in a green robe. His gray temples remained and his disposition was like an ancient well with no ripples.

    After passing through the eye of the sea and arriving at the Demonic King¡¯s pce, he saw the Little Fox Qingqiu waiting outside with her hands behind her back. Her dress was now white instead of red, like an unearthly spirit with slight honor and disdain in ruling the world.

    ¡°Master Su, you will meet powerful demonic deities from the Heaven of No Return, the Heaven of Illusion, and the Heaven of Demons who have never stepped into the real world before. As long as you follow me, stay quiet, and not show your powers, they will not take notice,¡± Qingqiu said as she led Meng Qi into the Demonic King¡¯s pce.

    After reaching a cooperation, she changed her address from Primitive Emperor to Master Su.

    The Heaven of No Return, the Heaven of Illusion, the Heaven of Demons? That is to say, when the heavens copsed and the Sea Calming Pearl fell, the demonic race had gotten at least three of them? Meng Qi pondered as he followed. His dark green robe made him look like an elder who had experienced the washing of time, one who looked ordinary but was actually unpredictable.

    The Demonic King¡¯s pce was in a semi-sealed state before the main gate opened. The demonic race was unable to enter the main hall to get the treasures ore and go between the various realms through the Demonic King¡¯s pce. They could only enter to get the corresponding sage¡¯s inheritance or hide from disaster. It was only after Taili and Qingqiu came to the world of gods with the help of the Master of Six Dao of Samsara and opened the main gate that the Demonic Sage¡¯s pce recovered its basic abilities of time, void and spirit that it could connect with the various realms.

    Taili and the others then gradually contacted the demonic race in the west and those hiding in the various heavens. They all had different standpoints and refused to give in to another, which was the main reason why they didn¡¯t create a disturbance in the real world.

    Of course, after the Demonic King¡¯s pce recovered, linking the past and the future and the powers of the various worlds, Qingqiu and Taili didn¡¯t return to the Middle Ages like what they had hoped for. This was because they had no control over the Demonic King¡¯s pce and had to depend on the other party¡¯s mood. Simrly, even if different demonic races of the Middle Ages and current era entered the Demonic King¡¯s pce together, it all depended on the thinking of the Demonic King¡¯s pce whether they would meet. They might have their silhouettes ovepping one another and not able to detect the existence of the other party!

    Powerful demon deities? How powerful could they be? With his hands behind his back, Meng Qi slowly walked forward as he followed Qingqiu into the first hall.

    The scene here waspletely different from the scene when he fought against the Tyrant. There were more than a dozen doors on the four sides of the main hall, and also rows of lights. Every candle was made to look like a hand mending the sky, emitting an ancient and obscure air.

    At this moment, a creaking sound came from the other side of the main hall. A burning and awe-inspiring air blew over.

    Meng Qi stood in aposed manner with his hands behind him as he looked over, following the Little Fox. A tall purple-red silhouette walked out from the side door, her neck long and beautiful like a swan. Her disposition was vibrant, with a sense of holiness and also a burning intent. Different parts of her body seem to be made up of different stars.

    ¡°The Heaven of Illusion¡¯s powerful demon deity, Glow, descendant of the Phoenix, five virtues on her body and only a step away from the Legendary realm. Even a proud peacock like Taili admitted to being much inferior than her,¡± Qingqiu sent a message to Meng Qi to help him introduce them.

    Five virtues on her body, nine fires burning? Meng Qi nodded lightly and toned down his manner as he looked at Glow.

    Graceful and poised, Glow¡¯s gaze swept past Meng Qi andnded on Qingqiu¡¯s face. Her voice was like the most beautiful celestial music, ¡°You¡¯ve gotten a human to help?¡±

    ¡°There can be traitors in the demonic race, so can there be trustworthy people in the human race,¡± Qingqiu replied calmly.

    Glow stopped paying attention to Meng Qi and smiled at Qingqiu, ¡°Spirited Mountain is extremely dangerous. Even if you have the Demon Divine Spear, you are just at the level of a novice demonic deity, why do you want to take the risk?¡±

    Meng Qi came to a sudden realization hearing this. As a phoenix descendant, it was obvious that Glow looked down on Qingqiu and wanted to fight for the position of the Demonic Sage¡¯s sessor.

    He watched this scene with a smile, like he was an onlooker. Glow did not care about his existence as she didn¡¯t know about the Primitive Emperor Su Meng. She only treated him as a human race celestial being with powers that were considered not too bad.

    Qingqiu held her chin slightly up, ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to worry. Destiny determines whether I¡¯ll be dead or alive at Spirited Mountain. If I die there, the Demon Divine Spear will have another owner.¡±

    Right after she finished, another door opened. A medium-sized male demonic deity with overbearing holiness stepped in.

    This demon was wearing gold armor and a phoenix-winged crown and had pale yellow hair. His features were wless and he had an imposing manner like he was a dictator.

    ¡°The Heaven of Demon¡¯s powerful demon deity, Raka, descendant of Kirin, a celestial beast, overbearing and not inferior to Glow,¡± Qingqiu introduced silently.

    Raka swept his gaze and went past Meng Qi whom he didn¡¯t care about. He only nodded slightly at Qingqiu and Glow as a form of greeting before walking to the side, looking extremely solitary.

    There was another creak and a mighty nine-foot tall demonic deity walked in. He was wearing a ck long robe, his skin was dark, his mouth was big, and his body was full of explosive power.

    ¡°This is the Heaven of No Return¡¯s powerful demon deity, No Thoughts, he¡¯s not a descendant of the Great Roc, having only a weak trace in his blood, but he finally gotten the real body of the Great Roc with his hard work and encounters. He can swallow everything and has terrifying strength,¡± Qingqiu had some hidden fear for No Thoughts.

    No Thoughts slowly stepped in and gave a bright smile as he looked at Glow, Qingqiu, and the other demons, ¡°Everyone¡¯s early huh, let me get things straight first, after entering Spirited Mountain, the Golden Cudgel is mine!¡±

    Tsk, he¡¯s really impolite towards the Demon Sage¡¯s sessor... Meng Qi, who was ignored, watched on with interest.

    Right at this moment, the five-colored hair peacock demon deity Taili came out from the back of the hall. Red, green, yellow, white, and ck lights shook lightly behind him, his power had obviously leveled up and was equivalent to a human race celestial being.

    His eyes swept across the various demons as he showed his arrogance. Although his power and level werecking, but with the Holy Light of Five Colors, he wasn¡¯t afraid of the kirin demonic deity Raka or the Great Roc demonic deity No Thoughts but just wary of the phoenix demonic deity Glow.

    Then, he saw Meng Qi. He was first shocked, and when their visions touched, he suddenly stopped. He felt that the other party¡¯s eyes were really like that of chaos, and his mind was almost unable to pull out of it!

 Chapter 1141: Qingqiuâ€™s Little Tactics

    <h4>Chapter 1141: Qingqiu¡¯s Little Tactics</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    Hmm?

    The red, green, yellow, white, and ck lights behind Taili erected and swayed, showing the disturbance inside him, like he had not expected the human race celestial with a hidden disposition to be the Primitive Emperor Su Meng.

    It seemed that the Little Fox had not discussed this matter with him.

    Inside Meng Qi¡¯a eyes, chaos revolved in a reserved direction and a gxy appeared with stars dancing, bouncing off Taili¡¯s vision in a rxed and calm way.

    Taili¡¯s breathing was unsteady and his mind was in a state of shock. He was shocked not only about Meng Qi¡¯s appearance but also rmed at the unfathomability of the other party¡¯s realm.

    It¡¯s only been a few years and he actually had the feel of the Legendary realm!

    ¡°Taili?¡± the Phoenix demonic deity Glow looked over and was puzzled to see Taili out of sorts. Did he discover something wrong?

    Taili retrieved his gaze and looked deeply at the Demonic Sage¡¯s sessor Qingqiu before saying in a low and slow voice, ¡°We¡¯ve not met for years and you have all reached such a level.¡±

    He had actually expected the realms of these three demonic deities but was just using this now to mask his behavior.

    ¡°Communicating additional self is all about patience in the end. As long as there is enough time, we would be able to umte enough, and what we have most is time,¡± the Great Roc Demonic Deity No Thoughtsughed, looking humble but was actually full of arrogance.

    The most difficult part ofmunicating additional self was the early stage. Many celestial beings stumbled by the phase whereby they had to cultivate the soul to improve the consciousness until it was able to sense the illusory links in order to find the additional self in the vast world. Most of them couldn¡¯t pass this and could only hope to get a hold of celestial medicines such as the Godly Taiyi Elixir to sense a small bit of additional self. Then, they had to withstand the erosion of the spirit by its experience, character, and feelings. Their memories would be disrupted if they weren¡¯t careful and could easily go off the path. The spiritual requirements were even greater than the Mysterious Fairy dealing with Nirmanakaya.

    After getting used to it all and gaining experience, the remaining would just be umting the numbers which depended on whether time was sufficient.

    Glow slightly nodded, ¡°The important thing is toprehend I am who I am.¡±

    The three demonic deities had already umted the number of additional self to the stage of near material change. Once theyprehend I am who I am, they would be able to enter the Legendary realm.

    Could being in the heavens derived from the Sea Calming Pearl and sensing additional self be simpler, like having taken the Godly Taiyi Elixir? Meng Qi smiled as he listened with other thoughts running in his mind.

    The nature of the heavens derived from the Sea Calming Pearl was just slightly lower than the Nine Levels of Heaven, but well above all realms. They had legendary characteristics, hence it seemed natural that they helped in sensing the additional self. Of course, in the real world, the world of gods, and the west, due to the intentional istion by the Heavenly Lord Yuanshi and Lord Daode, the heavens derived from the Sea Calming Pearl couldn¡¯t cover all directions and be everywhere like the Nine Levels of Heaven but could only be restricted to one ce. It was only until the seal of the Demon King¡¯s pce was removed that they could have contact with another and considered involved in the Final Trial.

    The Heart Saint and the other well-known figures among the ancient sages seemed to haveprehended I am who I am prior to sensing the additional self?

    As Meng Qi was pondering, the Little Fox Qingqiu saw the four demonic deities had all arrived and cautioned, ¡°Spirited Mountain has been ruined by Ananda with the Reverse Thousand Buddha Formation. It¡¯s now like theherworld with danger everywhere, everyone please be careful.¡±

    She had entered Spirited Mountain once toplete a samsara mission, but she had only wandered at the outer ring and didn¡¯t go deep inside. After pondering for a while, she spected ording to what the Demonic Sage had left behind and said, ¡°It¡¯s very likely toe across bodies of obsessiveness that are of legendary status or even creation realm inside, such as Maha Kasyapa, Manjushri, and Samantabhadra, Ac and the Shining Jin¡¯gang, Akshobhya Buddha, and Ratna-sambhava, ancient Buddhas like Sikhin and Kakusandha, and the fallen sages.¡±

    ¡°Since thousands of buddhas fell together, it is normal to have bodies of legendary or even creation realm. But without anyone controlling, they couldn¡¯t bepared to when they were at their peak with just a little bit of obsessiveness and definitely wouldn¡¯t reach the legendary level, so what do we have to fear?¡± the Kirin Demonic Deity Raka said calmly.

    The Heaven of Demon had been around for a very long time and was no stranger to the what happened at Spirited Mountain. They also had words left behind by the Demonic Sage.

    Glow was also the same as she said with indifference, ¡°Unless theye alive again or get reincarnated, we just have to be careful of the legendary or creation characteristics of such bodies so as not to be affected by the tactics such as reflecting the outside world.¡±

    As powerful demonic deities who were just a step away from Legendary realm, they were not afraid of the bodies, each showing understanding and familiarity and subtlypeting for the leader position.

    Meng Qi who had entered Spirited Mountain and faced the bodies of Maha Kasyapa and Manjushri was amused as he listened on, wanting to see how they act smart while he watched quietly.

    I guess you guys are lucky. If the Devil Buddha¡¯s ws hadn¡¯t been broken by me and could still emit some strength, how could the bodies of the buddhas, bodhisattvas, and arhats be so easy to deal with under his control?

    Even he had to forsake the Corpse of Nether to bypass Maha Kasyapa!

    Now Spirited Mountain had characteristics of theherworld which multiplied the spirits and bodies. He hadn¡¯t been able to see the unusualness of this the previous time because of the Devil Buddha¡¯s control. He might get to experience more of it this time round.

    Seeing Raka, Glow, and the other demonic deities full of confidence and disregarding the bodies, Qingqiu gave it a thought before saying, ¡°A ce that led to the fall of thousands of buddhas at the same time definitely still have dangerous areas remaining even though years have passed. We still have to be careful.¡±

    The four demonic deities showed no objection toward this statement. No matter how arrogant they were, they didn¡¯t dare to belittle Spirited Mountain that trapped many Great Sages.

    Finally, Qingqiu emphasized, ¡°An extremely terrifying devil is being suppressed at the peak of Spirited Mountain. He definitely cannot be rivaled against the strength of the bodies. When we get the Golden Cudgel and save the remaining Great Sages, we must not affect the seal at the other side.¡±

    Hearing Qingqiu¡¯s solemn tone, Glow and No Thoughts looked at each other frowning and said, ¡°Which devil is it?¡±

    ¡°Ananda who has fallen into devilism,¡± Taili said in a low voice.

    ¡°Ananda who has fallen into devilism?¡± Glow¡¯s expression changed, showing shock, fear, and anger. The hatred of the Demonic Sage was engraved in her blood.

    No Thoughts and Raka¡¯s expressions turned solemn. The Ananda who almost destroyed the demonic n was actually still alive and suppressed at the Spirited Mountain!

    He had already reached the level of Creation realm during ancient times. If he was released, it would be a great cmity to the demonic race!

    At this moment, Qingqiu added, ¡°After Ananda fell into devilism, he had already attained Nirvana and was suppressed at Spirited Mountain by Gautama Buddha.¡±

    What? The shocking news made the faces of the three demonic deities lose color. Ananda actually went through the sea of sufferings and became Spirited Mountain, and Gautama Buddha who disappeared after attaining the Fruit of Dao actually suppressed him personally?

    Meng Qi who appeared calm saw the Little Fox Qingqiu curl her lips slightly upward, showing a contented smile. Inside him, he admired her little tactics.

    Don¡¯t the three of you have your eyes on above your heads? Don¡¯t you think very highly of yourselves? Don¡¯t you all want to have control over the Demonic Divine Spear?

    The news of the Devil Buddha Ananda shall shake you and weaken your overbearingness!

    After a simple introduction, the atmosphere inside the Demonic King¡¯s pce changed quietly. The three demonic deities were highly alert and stopped fighting and coveting the Demonic Divine Spear. They carefully discussed about the trip to Spirited Mountain and how to obtain the Golden Cudgel.

    Actually, you don¡¯t have to worry about the Devil Buddha. The fact that I¡¯m standing here means that he can¡¯t even protect himself... Meng Qi said silently as he listened to them smilingly and discovered that they had actually obtained the method to make the Golden Cudgel extremely tiny.

    After finishing their discussion, Qingqiu and Taili who had gotten the leader position led the three demonic deities and Meng Qi through the Demonic King¡¯s pce and arrived at the southern sea of the west. They flew to Aparagodaniya and headed to where Spirited Mountain was originally located.

    On the way, the three demonic deities each had their own thinking and didn¡¯t care about Meng Qi, a normal human race celestial being.

    After arriving at the ruined temple where Meng Qi had gotten the horizontal inscribed board Temple of Thunder Sounds, the Little Fox looked at the sky as she waited for the time and the change in the position of the stars.

    After an unknown amount of time, she suddenly stretched out her hands with nine fiery red fox tails floating behind her and disyed changing Buddhism signs with her hands, emitting a deep zen sound.

    ¡°Spirited Mountain is where my heart is!¡± she opened her mouth and out came thunder-like words.

    Where to find Spirited Mountain? Spirited Mountain is in your heart!

    As the light of Buddha shone, a blurry and illusory gate appeared in front of them, revolving with ze and taking in the demonic deities and Meng Qi, and he saw the familiar world of Spirited Mountain once again.

    After travelling dozens of miles with one step, the vast Cloud Canyon appeared in front of them. With strong eye power, the demonic deities had already seen through what was in front of them and saw the majestic sky-supporting Golden Cudgel. They also saw green lotuses falling and thunder glimmering in this different universe.

    As they marveled at the scene, Meng Qi saw the eight-mile wide Cloud Canyon and a strange thought came to his mind.

    Since the Golden Emperor said that there¡¯s something not right about Tripitaka, then where did his flesh body flow to along with the river?

    Can it still be recovered?

 Chapter 1142: Adventure With The Primitive Emperor

    <h4>Chapter 1142: Adventure With The Primitive Emperor</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    At eight-miles wide, the grand Cloud Canyon was a natural chasm to a mortal. However, as long as one reached the Exterior realm and could fly, it would be of no significance, not to mention those who were now entering Spirited Mountain were all top experts below the Legendary realm. They naturally disregarded it and leapt past it easily.

    Meng Qi who was at the back quietly pushed the crown on his head and crossed the Cloud Canyon inconspicuously before entering Spirited Mountain.

    After their silhouettes were covered by the dark void, abundant cracks and roaring wild wind, zed light shed beside the Cloud Canyon, outlining the silhouette of a monk in a dust-free monk¡¯s robe. It was the manifestation Meng Qi created using the art of Creating Three Manifestations with One Breath ¨C Tathagata Zhending.

    The monk Zhending appeared quieter and cleaner than before. His shoes and socks were free of dust, and his eyes had zedmp hidden in them, making him look even more like a Buddha who hade to this world.

    In the previous universe, Meng Qi had gotten from the Anti-Buddhism Sect three relics containing the real inheritance of the Buddha¡¯s Palm, namely the third stroke The Smile of Flower-Picking, the sixth stroke The Pure Land in the Palm, and the seventh stroke Divine Intervention. They were all from the Devil Buddha¡¯s legacy, making this Tathagata manifestation moreplete and improvised.

    As for the corresponding Reversed Buddha¡¯s Palm¡¯s Demons in Chaos, Heaven and Earth Falling in Tandem, and Race Annihtion, Meng Qi only took them as reference to know more about the enemy and had never practiced them.

    With lotuses appearing with every step he took, Tathagata Zhending proceeded downward along with the Cloud Canyon.

    The river was rolling and its end was unknown.

    ...

    The void cracked and the wind was blowing. ck fog filled and polluted the surroundings. Screams came from both near and far, making Spirited Mountain like the nine levels of hell where a normal person couldn¡¯t even move a step.

    But whether it was Meng Qi, Qingqiu, Taili, or Glow, Raka, and No Thoughts, they were all deities, so they might not get hurt even if they hit the crack in the void. It was really like walking on t ground for them and they were soon deep inside Spirited Mountain, passing the dpidated Buddhas.

    Suddenly, a zed golden colored Buddha bead appeared in the sky and hit toward the demonic deities. It was like a shrunk star with ck air around it. Its purity and sordidity were just bnced and would explode fiercely once hit by a foreign object, like themonly seen divine heavenly weapon that destroyed everything nearby once it was pushed to the extreme.

    Meng Qi who was at the back looked on indifferently, assessing the strength of the demonic deities.

    Seeing the Buddha bead almost reaching, the Phoenix Demonic Deity Glow let out a deep sneer before spreading her illusory wings upward, forming an exquisite thirty-three-level pagoda that was golden all over and indestructible. Rays of yellow light fell from it, forming wreathing dragons.

    Thump!

    The Buddha bead hit the pagoda, causing a ripple. Without moving, the resulting explosion was enveloped and engulfed by the yellow dragons, and no damage was caused.

    Virtues on the body, no evil could invade!

    With the pagoda of virtues above her, Glow took a step forward came to the dpidated Buddha at the side. There was a golden-bodied Bodhisattva with dead air and ck fog around it, itspassionate face showing menace. In his hand was a string of the Buddha beads that had a spirit stronger than his body but only had a few remaining.

    Glow opened her right hand, as though spreading her wings. As invisible mes filled the space between her five fingers, her palm fell,nding on the handprint resisted by the Bodhisattva.

    Inextinguishable mes gushed, quickly burning the Bodhisattva into a transparent ze.

    ze copsed as golden light erupted, forming a transparent Buddha relic.

    Glow absorbed in the air with her hand, keeping the relic and the remaining Buddha beads before saying without turning her head, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    During the entire process, she hadn¡¯t stopped her footsteps but seemed to keep going forward and hitting a fly on the way.

    ¡°A phoenix is just a step away from the Legendary realm indeed,¡± not wanting to be too involved, Meng Qi nodded lightly as strange thoughts ran through his mind.

    Right now, he should take out the Myriad World Talisman and finish a live broadcast program as an anchor. The name would be ¡°Adventures with the Primitive Emperor¡± or ¡°Into Spirited Mountain with the Demon Deities.¡± It should be very well-received.

    The only problem was, Spirited Mountain was isted from the outside and he couldn¡¯t transmit information ording to karma, so he could only just think...

    Flying along the mountain road, many bodies of Arhats and Bodhisattvas along the way were destroyed by Glow and burned into Buddha relics.

    Seeing that they were about to pass a mountain peak, a decaying goat surrounded by dead air suddenly jumped out from the foggy darkness at the side. It had a terrifying strength and was filled with evilness, looking like an evil deity from theherworld.

    It was a demonic deity that had attacked Spirited Mountain and invaded by hellish dead air, making it regain some wisdom and was extremely terrifying.

    As the Kirin Demonic Deity Raka gave the goat an indifferent look, five-colored lights erupted around him and agglomerated into an ancient and unpretentious token,manding the world by destiny. Although the decaying demonic deity was very near, it always couldn¡¯t hit him, as though there was an unrecoverable distance between them.

    Thereafter, two rays of pure light shot out from Raka¡¯s eyes.

    Once the light shone, evilness and sordidness dissipated. The goat¡¯s limbs copsed and it became a mash of blood.

    ¡°A celestial beast of destiny indeed. The Evil-Destroying Light is also extraordinary,¡± Meng Qi silentlyplimented, looking very much like an onlooker.

    The contingent continued to advance forward. Seeing Glow and Raka enjoying the limelight, No Thoughts fastened his speed, not wanting to fall behind. He managed to get to the front and the bodies of Arhats, Bodhisattvas, demonic deities, and demonic kings were either smashed up by him or broken into two and thrown into the void gap, breaking all resistance and sweeping all obstacles.

    A contingent like this naturally advanced very quickly, crossing the mountainside within a short time and got to an area beyond where Meng Qi and the others had previously encountered Maha Kasyapa and Manjushri.

    At this moment, the door of the Buddhist temple in front that was only left half opened and out came a towering golden silhouette.

    He had a kind look on his face and his earlobes were huge, falling on his shoulders. Its golden body invaded by ash and darkness, emitting five-colored ze light, each with floating golden lotuses blooming and withering, purends being created and destroyed, like there were countless universe surrounding this silhouette.

    It was the body of a Buddha!

    Meng Qi squinted his eyes. Shouldn¡¯t all the Buddhas on Spirited Mountain have formed the Thousand Buddha Formation and be at the peak without anyone being in control?

    This golden-bodied Buddha had actually left the Thousand Buddha Formation and came to the mountainside!

    Did the Devil Buddha show a hint of strength and is controlling it or is it some other powerful expert secretly in control?

    Or had Spirited Mountain changed after Sha Wujing carried out that mysterious body, and the remains of the Buddha golden bodies that were trapped in the formation were increasingly invaded by the dead air of theherworld and gradually showed signs of regaining wisdom?

    No matter what the possibility was, the road ahead would not be smooth sailing!

    Indeed, Qingqiu was looking for trouble by asking me to participate... Meng Qi criticized himself silently.

    Although the demonic deities were arrogant, they weren¡¯t ignorant. The moment they saw the Buddha body, their faces all slightly changed color and thought of many things.

    As Taili took a step forward, red, green, yellow, white, and ck light revolved behind him, agglomerating into one before falling violently and directly absorbing the golden-bodied Buddha into it.

    The five rays of light shook with endless ripples, Taili seemed unable to control it for too long. At this moment, No Thoughts nodded and opened his mouth.

    The five-colored light shook and the golden-bodied Buddha flew out. The Great Roc Demonic Deity¡¯s mouth suddenly became bigger, its upper lip against the sky and its lower lip touching the ground, and swallowed the body.

    His stomach moved and struggled fiercely before quickly subsiding. No Thoughtsughed, ¡°Tastes good.¡±

    You¡¯re not a roc demonic deity but Taotie demonic deity... Meng Qi¡¯s mouth twitched.

    ¡°We have to be more careful next time,¡± the Little Fox Qingqiu said seriously.

    Although Glow, Raka, and No Thoughts nodded, they were full of self-confidence.

    Next, they started to encounter many bodies that were obviously stronger than before, but the four demonic deities showed their individual powers with irresistible force and their speed only slowed down by a little.

    Meng Qi took in the entire situation and gradually came to a conclusion.

    Compared to Qingqiu who cultivated the five virtues through practice, Glow who relied partly on blood inheritance had not reached the level of having five virtues on her. Her virtues of sage and credit were obviously weaker, and only the virtues of merit, morality and fortune matched her level. Could it be the case of three virtues at the celestial level, four at the Legendary and five at Creation...

    Raka is good at destroying evil and is also a manifestation of destiny. Exchanging blows with him makes one forbidden by heaven and destiny. Luckily I can control destiny slightly...

    No Thoughts¡¯s flesh body is extremely strong and almostparable to me currently, and he also has the ability to swallow all things...

    Taili¡¯s five-colored holy light has advanced again and the five colors can now bebined to contain contain all physical objects...

    Although the speed of the contingent slowed down, it still quickly crossed the mountainside. The mountain road in front had copsed and there was a cliff. It seemed that there had been a fierce battle recently.

    A thought suddenly struck Meng Qi before he saw Raka stop and look at the other side of the cliff like he had sensed something. A huge dark golden silhouette was sitting cross-legged there. Looking like an elderly, his two eyebrows were extremely long and extend out of his face. Surrounding him were Udumbara flowers with no voids. When one looked at them, the flowers bloomed, showing a universe and a purend. When no one looked at them, they were as silent as one¡¯s heart.

    The dark golden silhouette held his fists together with a faint smile on his face, full of zen.

    Different from the other bodies that they had seen earlier on, this golden body did not have any ashes or dead air.

    Meng Qi closed his eyes and gave a long sigh silently, ¡°Maha Kasyapa...¡±

    Compared to the previous time they exchanged blows, he seemed to have a faintly discernible wisdom, and his level of terror had risen!

    ¡°He¡¯s not easy to deal with, let¡¯s work together,¡± the Great Roc Demonic Deity who had all along shown arrogance said seriously.

    At this moment, a roaring sound came out from the darkness at the bottom of the cliff, shaking the entire Spirited Mountain. Bodies of Arhats, Bodhisattvas, demonic deities, and demonic kings surged over and entered, forming a real-looking blood river that prated the horizon and flowed endlessly. The faces of Glow, Raka, and Taili all changed color and looked extremely solemn.

    The bodies at the bottom of the cliff went well with the current Spirited Mountain, as though they were the dictators of the ce and seemingly more difficult to deal with aspared to Maha Kasyapa!

    Seeing their solemness, Meng Qi felt relieved instead. Although there were some unusual changes to the Nether Skeleton, his stamp was still there!

 Chapter 1143: Body Backtracking

    <h4>Chapter 1143: Body Backtracking</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    ¡°Don¡¯t get entangled. Get past quickly to avoid unforeseen events,¡± thoughts shed across the minds of the demonic deities and they quickly came to an agreement.

    Although the corpses at the bottom of the cliff and the body of Maha Kasyapa in front seemed to have some faintly discernible wisdom, it was obvious that they were still far from normal. Confronting them face to face instead of by wits was in fact utilizing their own strengths to attack the other parties¡¯ weaknesses, but they might not win and it was also very time-consuming. Now that the Spirited Mountain had undergone unforeseen changes, the longer they dragged, the more dangerous and higher possibility they might fail.

    Therefore, the five demonic deities including Qingqiu made a decision almost without any argument ¨C not to get entangled with the body of Maha Kasyapa and the corpses at the bottom of the cliff, quickly get past and shake off the enemies without much wisdom.

    As for what idea Meng Qi had, other than Qingqiu and Taili who took a nce at him to make sure that he had no disagreement, Glow, Raka, and No Thoughts hadpletely overlooked this celestial helper.

    Once the decision was made, red, green, yellow, white, and ck lights surged simultaneously like an opened tail feather behind Taili, attacking the smiling Maha Kasyapa who was seated with his fists together.

    Glow shot out of the pagoda at the top of her head toward the real-looking bloody river that was filled with corpses in order to suppress it for the time being. Raka and No Thoughts followed closely behind to prevent any unforeseen changes while Qingqiu and Meng Qi were at the back.

    Once Taili and Glow seeded, they quickly got got past the cliff, shook off the enemies and reached the peak!

    The five-colored holy light attacked all things, and the body of Maha Kasyapa was also not spared and hit down directly. However, when Taili was about to retract the five-colored light, he seemed to be pinned to the ce and was unable to move the huge Arhat golden body.

    Not only was he heavy physically but also heavy on the soul!

    The color of Taili¡¯s face changed. With a shake of his body, he showed his real body of a peacock ¨C huge and majestic ¨C and did his best to retract the five-colored light.

    The holy light was like a fishing, able to cover all fish. But when it caught a big shark, the owner of the might not have the strength to pull up the prey!

    At this moment, Maha Kasyapa who appeared blurry having fallen into the five-colored holy light gave a weak sigh. He lifted his right hand, his thumb and middle finger in the shape of holding a flower, and swung it out.

    Flowers that bloom will eventually fall. Love as strong as gold cannot rival time. Although the stars in the night sky are brilliant, they will still be extinguished one day. All things will change and be destroyed ¨C this is known as impermanence.

    Impermanence doesn¡¯tst and everything is emptiness!

    As tranquility filled the surroundings, Maha Kasyapa¡¯s dark golden finger prated the five-colored light directly like there was no obstacles and pointed at in between Taili¡¯s brows.

    Seeing this, Glow¡¯s face slightly changed color. She changed area covered by the pagoda by force, causing it to fly out and block Maha Kasyapa¡¯s right hand.

    Buddha light shone and the dark golden finger reached the top of the pagoda and prated it as though it was non-existent!

    Like what I had seen, everything was unfathomable and like an illusion!

    Ssh!

    As though feeling the impact, the bloody river surged toward Glow as well as No Thoughts and Raka behind her. As for Taili, no matter what changes he did or how the holy light swayed, he was unable to shake off the dark golden finger attacking between his brows. He wouldn¡¯t be able to escape once he was hit.

    Aspared to the previous time Meng Qi entered, the abilities shown by Maha Kasyapa had a dramatic change. Spirited Mountain had really undergone unforeseen changes!

    As Glow took in a deep breath, phoenix wings grew out from her back. She moved forward by a distance to avoid the engulfment of the bloody river before quietly disyed a mudra sign with her hands. Purple light soared in her eyes, forming a purple scepter of great fortune that hung on top of Taili¡¯s head.

    The dark golden finger glimmered and was about to hit Taili¡¯s brows. However, it was off by just a little bit, and the other party was always able to avoid it.

    Moving around in midair and protected by fortune, Taili finally braced himself through until Maha Kasyapa died down.

    Roar!

    The screaming sound at the bottom of the cliff seemed toe from the bottom of one¡¯s heart, erupting every living thing¡¯s hidden fear toward death and shaking their souls. The bloody and turbid river surged toward the Great Roc Demonic Deity No Thoughts and the Kirin Demonic Deity Raka.

    The river was filled with dead air, and anyone who touched it would have his spirit fall into it and be a water ghost, unable to escape. It was like an explicitation of death in this world, capable of destroying all lives.

    No Thoughts disyed all kinds of powerful skills to counter but they all disappeared in the water and stopped reacting. Even the Water and Wind Formation around him copsed and died off!

    Seeing that he was about to be swallowed by the river, Raka shot out an evil-destroying light from his eyes at the crucial moment, hitting the bloody river and dispelling it partially. As that moment was slowed down, No Thoughts grabbed this opportunity and turned into a bird with a long whistling, breaking the void gap with rising momentum and broke out of the range swept by the river.

    As the waves rolled, the corpses stretched out their hands, wanting to pull the Kirin Demonic Deity who was blocking in front of them into the water. Raka was shaky as his evil-destroying light braced with difficulty. If not for his luck at the peak and heaven¡¯s protection, he would have had been washed away by the river and lost his life.

    Ssh!

    The flow of the river became stronger and Raka was unable to stay calm anymore. Using his consciousness, he transmitted a message to Qingqiu, ¡°Use the Demon Divine Spear to destroy the evilness!¡±

    The damned No Thoughts actually feared the explicitation of the river, hovering in midair and dared not descend. His so called helping hand was just a useless attempt!

    Just as Raka finished his words, he suddenly felt darkness before his eyes. A fierce wind gushed over but it was different from the Samadhi Wind. The surrounding world seemed to have been reced by another ce.

    In the darkness, he saw the bloody and turbid river changed direction in a strange manner, surging to the side and entered a huge sleeve. The owner of the sleeve was wearing a Taoist hat and a green robe, his temples were gray and his face was handsome ¡ª he was the human helper whom Qingqiu brought along.

    ¡°The World in the Sleeve!¡± he blurted.

    The World in the Sleeve? No Thoughts who was hovering in midair also looked over in shock.

    That celestial being actually knows this powerful skill!

    The bloody river that prated heaven and earth and connected to death was like a waterfall, and was kept into the sleeve by Meng Qi. With his clothes flowing, he stepped into the sky with auspicious clouds appearing by themselves, looking like a Heavenly Lord of Taoism. Then, the sleeve shook forward and threw out the untrappable river at Maha Kasyapa to let him handle it.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Meng Qi said in a clear voice after looking around. He was confident of handling the situation after catching hold of the river.

    There is no better time than this to leave!

    Glow, Taili, and the other demonic deities who had gotten out of the predicament for the time being looked at one another with glimmering eyes but didn¡¯t say anything much. They were about to follow Meng Qi to go past the cliff and the body of Maha Kasyapa.

    The roaring sound at the deep bottom continued, but never crawled out.

    ...

    Meng Qi¡¯s Tathagata Zhending manifestation moved forward, along with the wide river that could remove one¡¯s mortal body, observing the surrounding scene and searching for the mortal body of Tripitaka removed in the past. The scenery at both sides remained the same. If not for the rumbling river, one would think that he was at the same ce throughout.

    After walking for a while, Meng Qi¡¯s eyes swept across the surface of the river and was slightly taken aback. Inside the sparkling water were various scenes that were all rted to him, such as sitting cross-legged inside Kunlun Jade Mirage Pce, the sword formation trapping the Aftus King, going back to the Middle Ages and deceiving the Tyrant, crossing hands with the Taishang Demon, there were too many to be named. His entire life after achieving Dharmakaya appeared in a reversed chronological order, except for a few experiences such as the Jade Mirage Pce and the Demonic King¡¯s Pce that were not clear.

    What does this mean? Examining the past? Meng Qi frowned slightly, reminiscing these experiences as he advanced forward to see if he could figure out what the issue was.

    After backtracking to him stepping out of the Jade Mirage Pce and traveling around the World of Gods, the scenes inside the sparkling water becamepletely dark and blurry. Nothing could be seen anymore, making him feel even more puzzled.

    Meng Qi continued to advance, conveying for a while before finally seeing the darkness inside the river end and showed a new scene. It was a scene of him watching the World Cup in his rented apartment on earth.

    Hmm, why did it jump directly to the experience on earth?

    Meng Qi pondered for a while, linking together what he had seen just now. Thoughts came to his mind and he gradually had an idea.

    What I saw was the past of this body. The darkness were the years hiding inside the real Jade Mirage Pce which couldn¡¯t be shown, so it skipped the past and showed the scene on earth, backtracking the corresponding body and not the real spirit.

    That means, after a mortal body flows down along the river, it would enter its corresponding past, backtracking bit by bit, before reaching the very beginning where his mother is ten months pregnant?

    Andpletely returning to the beginning this way before disappearing?

    With this spection, Meng Qi increased the speed of his conveyance light and went downward along the flow of the river. On the way, he indeed backtracked from working to college, from college to high school, middle school, elementary school, and from studying to babbling his first words, and finally from babbling his first words to the scene of his mother pregnant with him.

    The pregnant stomach gradually became smaller, and the body seemed to disappear without a trace.

    Moving forward, the scene stopped and the river flowed into darkness. The void in front was full of cracks and the mountain was steep ¨C it was the final peak of Spirited Mountain!

    Meng Qi stopped here and looked at the rumbling river as he pondered.

    Seems like when I entered Spirited Mountain previously, the mortal body of Su Ziyuan removed went down with the river flow, changing in a reversed direction and returned to the state of being Zhending, a son of a concubine in the Su family, a baby, and then finally back in the stomach and into flesh, with nothing remaining.

    It¡¯s really a river filled with the true meaning of Buddhism...

    What else would I see if I continued on?

    What would the mortal body of Tripitaka eventually be?

    The dust-free white-robed monk pondered for a while before stepping onto the final peak of Spirited Mountain.

 Chapter 1144: Emptiness

    <h4>Chapter 1144: Emptiness</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    With a shake of the sleeve, the bloody water gushed toward the body of Maha Kasyapa like an inverted gxy, forcing him to emit infinite bright light as he disyed a mudra sign with his hands in order to counter.

    Making use of this opportunity, Meng Qi took the lead and conveyed across the cliff from midair. Although his speed seemed very fast, he could always avoid the giant void cracks nicely.

    Raka, Glow, and the other demonic deities nced at one another but didn¡¯t say anything much despite seeing one another¡¯s shock and solemness. Following Meng Qi closely, they crossed the cliff and disappeared at the dark end of the mountain road where the Samadhi Wind was whizzing, before the body of Maha Kasyapa hit back the river with his palm in the air.

    With the fast conveyance light and the corpses and bodies along the way being absorbed by the river, the group felt rxed after a short while, without feeling the chill from being entangled with the body of Maha Kasyapa and the bloody river. They had already shook them far off.

    Slowing down a little, the demonic deities started to guard against the darkening surroundings. The nearer they were to the peak of Spirited Mountain, the higher the possibility of them bumping into bodies of Buddhas, Bodhisattvas, and Arhats. It was Maha Kasyapa and the suspected evil god of Nether earlier on. Later on it might be Manjushri, Samantabhadra, Akshobhya, Sikhin, Punya, and so on.

    More importantly, although these bodies were dangerous initially, he and the demonic deities were able to deal with them joining forces and had nothing to fear. Now that Spirited Mountain had undergone unforeseen changes, the bodies had gotten some wisdom on their own, making them more dangerous and equivalent to celestial beings with Legendary or Creation characteristics, or even beyond. He and the demonic deities might not win if they were to take them on one on one, and there were not only just five or ten such bodies at the peak of Spirited Mountain or on the way to it.

    Things wouldn¡¯t go too smoothly after all. It was ultimately a move to release the remaining Great Sages that would change the situation of the various worlds, which would definitely be stopped by some beings!

    As thoughts ran through their minds, Raka looked at Meng Qi who was in front of him with his green robe flowing and looking much like an ancient celestial being before slightly nodding his head, ¡°Thank you for saving me just now.¡±

    ¡°Since we are in this together, how could I just sit back and watch?¡± Meng Qi responded with a smile.

    ¡°How should I address you, Lord?¡± it was only until he saw the World in the Sleeve that the Great Roc Demonic Deity remembered he didn¡¯t know the other party¡¯s name.

    Taoist practitioners of celestial level were usually addressed as Lord, those of Legendary realm as Celestial Lord and outstanding ones of Creation and Nirvana were generally addressed as Heavenly Lord. But these were just conventional titles which may not totally correspond. Some powerhouses might use their initial names all the way without making any changes, so those who were addressed as Heavenly Lord or Celestial Lord were definitely powerful but those known as Lord might not just be a celestial being.

    The Demonic Sage sessor Qingqiu chipped in, ¡°Lord Su Meng, Sect Master of Kunlun Mountain Jade Mirage Pce.

    ¡°Kunlun Mountain Jade Mirage Pce?¡± the Phoenix Demonic Deity Glow and the others looked at Meng Qi with flickering eyes, looking very shocked.

    One¡¯s name and reputation are really important. During ancient times, Kunlun Mountain Jade Mirage Pce was a Taoist sacred ce that was well-known in the world. Although ages had gone by, the three powerful demonic deities had still heard about it due to the continuous inheritance brought about by the heavens created by the Sea Calming Pearl. They knew that it was the ce of one of the Three Pristines, the Heavenly Lord Yuanshi. And who was the Heavenly Lord Yuanshi? He was the oldest and strongest character of Nirvana Realm!

    This Lord Su Meng was not so simple after all, able to undertake Kunlun Mountain Jade Mirage Pce and be its sect master!

    If unrted people hastily used Kunlun Mountain Jade Mirage Pce¡¯s name, they would definitely suffer great karma and die an unnatural death especially if their powers were of a certain level.

    Just the World in the Sleeve that he disyed was worth paying attention to, no wonder Qingqiu asked him to help... Glow quietly nodded and started to view Meng Qi as an opponent at the same level as herself, just like No Thoughts and Raka. It was difficult for them to win or pin down one another.

    Raka who was always arrogant and spoke little moved his brows, as though he came to a sudden realization.

    So it¡¯s the inheritance of Kunlun Mountain Jade Mirage Pce!

    No matter where he learned the World in the Sleeve from, it couldn¡¯t equate to his abilities as he definitely still had many powerful skills that had yet to be disyed!

    Taili who knew the Five-Colored Holy Light and Su Meng who knew the World in the Sleeve were both teammates who couldn¡¯t be taken lightly. He might just get tricked by them if he wasn¡¯t careful.

    The Great Roc Demonic Deityughed, ¡°I had thought that with the west world and the three Heavens, the demonic race would definitely be much stronger than the human race. I didn¡¯t think that there would be people like Master Su who is not the least bit inferior to us.¡±

    Su Meng was indeed powerful and worth paying attention to, but he himself wasn¡¯t inferior either, being just below the Legendary realm. Who would win?

    Both of them were at the same level.

    ¡°With the Final Trialing, ancient inheritances appeared in the world one by one, so the human race can¡¯t be too inferior,¡± Meng Qi smiled, looking modest.

    Conveying forward and looking at their surroundings, the Phoenix Demonic Deity Glow suddenly said in a low voice, ¡°Spirited Mountain has undergone unforeseen changes, what should we do now?¡±

    She cast her gaze at Meng Qi, starting to value his view.

    ¡°If the bodies inside the Thousand Buddha Formation at the peak all underwent changes like Maha Kasyapa, there¡¯s no way we can get in. We should split into two teams, one luring the bodies out of the peak and the other using the chance to get there and take the Golden Cudgel,¡± Meng Qi said confidently.

    Taili nodded, ¡°Good idea, who will do the luring and who will do the taking?¡±

    Qingqiu nced at Meng Qi and said, ¡°Master Su, Taili Demonic Deity, and Glow Demonic Deity, the three of you have the World in the Sleeve, Five-Colored Holy Light and Five Virtue Treasure respectively, and are most suitable to do the luring without being surrounded. Raka Demonic Deity, No Thoughts Demonic Deity, and myself shall take the Golden Cudgel and break the seal.¡±

    Glow pondered for a while before nodding, ¡°Alright!¡±

    Su Meng¡¯s power couldn¡¯t be underestimated and as a human, he had to be guarded against ruining them saving the Great Sages, so it was most appropriate to let him lure away the bodies. As she and Taili had their own strengths and weren¡¯t too fearful of the World in the Sleeve, being in the same team as him could reduce his betrayal to null.

    Qingqiu was still considered sharp-witted, knowing how to guard against a human and teaming them up this way.

    Seeing Glow agree, Taili consented indifferently. Raka and No Thoughts understood the hidden thoughts behind this and did not raise any disagreement.

    After saving the remaining Great Sages, they wouldn¡¯t have to fear any mishap!

    Seeing this, Meng Qi smiled and said, ¡°This works, too.¡±

    After settling this, Qingqiu, No Thoughts, etc., felt relieved and quickened their steps forward.

    After they were far away from this area, the darkness was suddenly filled with a bloody air. A huge terrifying corpse slowly walked out from the darkness as a vibrant color of white flowed in the dark. Exploring the void and connecting to everywhere, silhouettes of the different gods of death of various realms floated around him ?- it was the Nether Skeleton that still had the remainings of Meng Qi¡¯s stamp!

    He looked at the direction of Qingqiu, Glow, etc., leaving and let out a low roar. The sound went close to Meng Qi sounding like a sneer while his eyes flickered with a bloody faint light.

    ...

    Stepping into the final peak of Spirited Mountain, Meng Qi seemed to suddenly lose all his senses. His mind was chaos, adapting to it only after a while and figured out the surrounding scene.

    The darkness here wasparable to the peak of Spirited Mountain. The water of the Cloud Canyon slowly flowed upward, the void gap was extremely huge, and people going in and out of it could have their bodies torn.

    After moving along the flow of the river for a while, the soil at the shore in front of Meng Qi suddenly moved and strange-looking corpses crawled out from it one by one. They looked like they had been affected by the falling of the thousand Buddhas and had turned into evil ghosts.

    They had three heads and six arms, some of them had a blurry face and a cold disposition, and were stronger than a body of a Bodhisattva. They surged over together and wanted to pull Meng Qi into the water, covering the scene a distance away.

    The white-robed monk Meng Qi let out a sigh and turned into apassionate golden-bodied Buddha. After he stretched out his right hand horizontally like giving blessings, zed golden lights erupted, looking like willow branches scattering dew as they fell.

    Once the sordid devil touched this golden light, it disappeared immediately as though it had been freed. In an instantaneous moment, the sky in front was clear.

    Buddha delivers all living creatures from torment!

    Once his vision cleared up, Meng Qi continued to advance, with lotuses appearing with every step he took. After a while, the scene at the darkness was in his eyes.

    The Cloud Canyon ended here, turning into the mouth of a spring with a huge pale golden cicada floating in it!

    Golden cicada? The mortal body of Tripitaka gradually changed in a reversed direction and eventually returned to its very beginning and became a golden cicada? In deep thought, Meng Qi looked over, only to see the back of the huge cicada crack open and inside was totally empty!

    The Golden Cicada left its shell?

    Meng Qi was shocked.

    ...

    Once the corpses along the way were gone, Meng Qi andpany quickly approached the peak of Spirited Mountain.

    Looking down one as far as they could, they saw the ce empty and the Golden Cudgel that prated heaven and earth seemed to have appeared in front of them. Flowers bloomed and withered, thunder came and went. The Five-Finger Mountain stood at the side with colorful Bodhi trees on it. The feeling of peace, freedom, happiness, and wisdom slowly filled the air.

    Everything was like what Meng Qi had seen previously. Nothing had changed.

    However, the surrounding golden-bodied Buddhas were missing. The bodies that formed the Thousand Buddha Formation were missing!

    They had gone missing!

 Chapter 1145: The Seal At The Back Of The Mountain

    <h4>Chapter 1145: The Seal At The Back Of The Mountain</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    The golden bodies and Buddha corpses were all huge and eye-catching. After forming the Thousand Buddha Formation, all the more they couldn¡¯t be overlooked and had a strong sense of existence. Even if one was high up in the air, they would be seen with one nce. But now, they had all gone missing!

    This strange situation gave Meng Qi an ominous feeling. The ability to forecast from the Eight Nine Mysteries made him put his right hand into his sleeve and drew out a purplish long de.

    When Sha Wujing carried the mysterious corpse out, the Thousand Buddha Formation and the golden bodies were still here!

    Did some unforeseen changes at Spirited Mountain cause their disappearance?

    And what changes and danger would their disappearance bring about?

    With all these questions, Meng Qi paused his footsteps, controlling the movements of his internals and hiding the spirit of his de as he looked at the peak of Spirited Mountain.

    ¡°The body of Maha Kasyapa earlier seemed to have some wisdom, and the Thousand Buddha Formation here has disappeared. We have to be careful,¡± Qingqiu also took out the Demon Divine Spear. With the dark golden phoenix wings and dark mes surrounding her, she who was already charming looked even more valiant and heroic.

    Taili snorted, ¡°Spirited Mountain has really undergone unforeseen changes, there are really some existences that do not want us to save the Great Sages.¡±

    ¡°With us in this together, who below the Legendary realm would be able to cause any difficulties?¡± the Kirin Demonic Deity Raka said with slight arrogance.

    The Phoenix Demonic Deity Glow took a nce at him, ¡°If tens of thousands of Buddhas, Bodhisattvas, and Arhats gained slight wisdom like Maha Kasyapa and attack together, would you be able to hold them back? Would you be able to hold back even ten of them?¡±

    ¡°They were all once mighty people of the world. Even if they have passed on for ages, we cannot take them lightly.¡±

    The Great Roc Demonic Deity No Thoughts let out augh, ¡°Glow, you¡¯re too serious. Haven¡¯t we already predicted the situation whereby the bodies of the Thousand Buddha Formation regained some wisdom? We just need to lure them away, save the Great Sages, and everything would be fine.¡±

    ¡°But we considered that based on the situation that they were still at the peak. Now that they have strangely disappeared, we have to be on our guard,¡± Glow looked around, trying to search for clues.

    The oldest and strongest feeling of living things is fear, and the oldest and strongest fear came from the unknown. Now that the Thousand Buddha Formation mysteriously disappeared, Glow was perturbed and couldn¡¯t imagine what terrifying changes would happen next.

    Raka gave it a thought and said, ¡°Could the bloody river earlier on also taken in the golden bodies of the Thousand Buddha Formation into it when it absorbed the corpses on Spirited Mountain?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Meng Qi who had been listening quietly said firmly.

    Just his past experiences alone was enough for him to make this judgment, not to mention that the Nether Skeleton still had his stamp on it. In the past when he dealt with the body of Maha Kasyapa as the Nether Skeleton, the bloody river had also taken in the entire mountain of corpses and evil deities, but the Thousand Buddha Formation hadn¡¯t been affected at all.

    Taili looked at Meng Qi and nodded his head slightly, ¡°If the bloody river had taken in the many Legendary and Creation realm golden bodies inside the Thousand Buddha Formation, its power would be enough topletely wipe us out and not be just at that level.

    He made a judgment from another angle.

    ¡°Honestly speaking, I¡¯m also fearful and worried seeing the Thousand Buddha Formation disappear, but the worst thing to do now is to hesitate and dy. Not only might we lose an opportunity, we would still fall into a dangerous situation. So no matter what decision we make, the most important thing is to quickly make a decision and avoid being at a standstill,¡± the Kirin Demonic Deity Raka said frankly.

    He had lived for many years, and had grown into a powerful demonic deity step by step from a young age, so he naturally had aplete way of doing things.

    Glow nodded and said, ¡°I also think this way. So do we go up the peak now or investigate the surroundings?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s there to investigate in the surroundings?¡± No Thoughtsughed as he looked at the surroundings of the peak in in view, ¡°From what I see, we should get to the peak immediately, get the Golden Cudgel and save the remaining Great Sages. Once they are saved, even if their power weren¡¯t as great as before, they would be able to wipe out the golden-bodied Buddhas who had regained a bit of wisdom. By then, even a character of the Creation realm might not be able to counter, what have we to fear?¡±

    ¡°This way, we would be able toplete the mission and also remain safe, so why not? If we dy any further, there might really be undesirable changes!¡±

    Hearing his suggestion, Raka nodded in agreement, ¡°Hesitating is the most dangerous, other factors could be counterbnced!¡±

    After looking at each other with Qingqiu, Taili took a nce at Meng Qi and saw that he was indifferent, hence he said, ¡°Let¡¯s give it a try then. Master Su, Glow, and myself shall guard against changes while you guys get the Golden Cudgel and break the seal.¡±

    Aftering to an agreement, the group quickly reached the peak, near the Five-Finger Mountain and the Golden Cudgel.

    Qingqiu looked solemnly at the colorful Bodhi tree and warned in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t touch anything here, otherwise none of us would be able to escape from here. We might even be the Devil Buddha¡¯s puppet.¡±

    Their eyes swept past the tranquil Bodhi tree and quickly returned to the side of the Golden Cudgel where flowers bloomed and withered and thunder came and went. Meng Qi, Glow, and Taili split up and stayed on guard while Raka, No Thoughts, and Qingqiu got closer by s few steps as they read to themselves lengthy spells.

    Meng Qi was very close to the Five Finger Mountain. He felt perturbed and strange, as though the one being suppressed inside was him.

    He took in a deep breath. Not only did he have to be alert about changes outside, he also had to guard against the demonic deities who might make use of this opportunity to release the Devil Buddha!

    ...

    The Golden Cicada left its shell?

    Countless thoughts and guesses shed across the mind of Tathagata Zhending Meng Qi, but he just couldn¡¯t figure things out to reach a definite conclusion.

    Since the golden cicada could be a product of Gautama Buddha seeking emptiness, then why did his mortal body performed the same act of Golden Cicada leaving its shell?

    Could this be the Gautama Buddha real way of achieving transcendence, seeking emptiness, the Golden Cicada leaving its shell and gaining enlightenment?

    Then why did the golden cicada call himself the second disciple of Gautama Buddha? That was obviously Ananda!

    Not that he couldn¡¯t pretend, but why did he have to do that. It didn¡¯t matter if he was the eleventh or twelfth disciple, unless there was some special meaning to it...

    Meng Qi slowly walked forward and came next to the cicada remains. He looked at it carefully, only to see its inside empty. The ce where it cracked had umted illusory dust of time, meaning the cicada didn¡¯t leave its shell recently and it had gone through a long period of being washed by time.

    Did the golden cicada leaving its shell happen immediately after Tripitaka¡¯s mortal body flowed here? As Meng Qi pondered, he stretched out his right hand showing a gesture of fearlessness and released a zed golden light. The remains of the cicada that was being wrapped up shrank and became the size of a thumb. Meng Qi kept it and wanted to bring it back to let his original body check using the Principles of Karma, in order to see where the karma thread of the cicada remained connected.

    After doing this, he continued towards the deep areas of Spirited Mountain¡¯s final peak. Having crossed the mountainside, his eyes suddenly lit up. In front of him were peaks that copsed, showing a cave deeply hidden at the bottom of Spirited Mountain.

    zed light formed by pale golden swastikas filled the cave. The originally indestructible seal seemed to have been broken.

    The white-robed monk Meng Qi turned his eyes of wisdom as Buddha light erupted. Looking at it closely, his heart skipped a beat. Judging from the rotating marks on the remains of the seal, it hadn¡¯t been broken for long!

    Did some monster escape from the seal recently?

    What kind of monster was sealed? Could it be the product of the golden cicada leaving its shell?

    With this doubt, Meng Qi showed his iplete Tathagata golden body and turned into a Buddha disying the Buddha¡¯s Palm before carefully conveying into it. Inside was densely filled with golden body corpses. With a casual nce, he discovered the body of Manjushri with five knots on his head!

    Other than this, there were tearing Buddhas here!

    ¡°This, this is the Thousand Buddha Formation that disappeared!¡± Tathagata Zhending was shocked once again.

    The golden bodies of Buddhas and Bodhisattvas on the peak of Spirited Mountain had all been moved here?

    Moved here by the monster that broke the seal?

    Meng Qi stretched his right hand that was covered with ayer of zed golden light over, wanting to check the golden body of Manjushri. Upon touching it, the golden body suddenly copsed ?- it was actually left with only the outermostyer and its inside was already empty!

    The golden bodies of Buddha disappeared one after another ?- they were all left with their outer shell, like the essence of their bodies had been absorbed and swallowed by something!

    All absorbed and digested by the monster?

    So many golden body remains of Buddhas, Bodhisattvas and Arhats!

    Meng Qi gasped. Seems like there was some form of existence that intentionally broke the seal here!

    And who was the one whoid the seal?

    Where did the monster escape to?

    Thinking of this, he raised his head in shock and looked toward the peak of Spirited Mountain!

    ...

    At the mountain peak, Meng Qi, Taili, and Glow guarded with caution. Sunrays slowly appeared around Raka, No Thoughts, and Qingqiu, resonating with the Golden Cudgel as they vibrated.

    At this moment, Meng Qi¡¯s eyes suddenly turned solemn. He assessed the surroundings again as he received the scene seen by the Tathagata Zhending manifestation.

    Glow frowned and said with uncertainty, ¡°Why do I feel that it¡¯s even darker here...¡±

    Raka and No Thoughts shook their heads, showing that they did not feel the same.

    Meng Qi gasped lightly, because he had also felt it. The peak seemed to have an additionalyer of shadows, it was covered by a huge shadow!

    ...

    Beyond the heavens, exotic flowers bloomed and spiritual springs gushed where the Tushita Pce stood eternally.

    A elderly man in Taoist attire sat cross-legged in front of a eight-trigram furnace with his eyes half-closed. The golden and silver boys stood at both sides watching over the fire.

    Suddenly, the elderly man in Taoist attire opened his eyes. Smoke filled the air inside, as though there was another world hiding in it. The man slowly opened his mouth and said, ¡°It¡¯s time to open the furnace.¡±

    Time to open the furnace? The golden and silver boys looked at each other in shock before looking at the old master.

    The furnace that has been refining elixir for six hundred years is going to be opened?

 Chapter 1146: Return

    <h4>Chapter 1146: Return</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    The golden bodies of Buddha disappeared one after another like a dream, depicting the word impermanence. Nothing in the world is forever, this includes love, people, deities, and Buddhas.

    One cannot achieve transcendence without understanding Dao.

    Various colors of ze flew as pale and dark colors of gold fell. What Meng Qi saw before him became empty and distinct. The ce of the seal was like a huge lotus tform made of stone with the bodies of thousands of Buddhas ced around its core.

    With his golden body shining and his right palm looking as though it containedyers of purend, Meng Qi advanced with caution and arrived at the core of the seal.

    ¡°If I achieve Bodhi...¡±

    ¡°Supreme Buddha...¡±

    A low voice with a strange charm reverberated, like it had been mourning the traces of the remains everyday for thousands of years.

    Meng Qi paused his footsteps and listened attentively, connecting the reverberating voice intoplete words:

    ¡°If I achieve Bodhi, all Buddhas, Bodhisattvas, Arhats, Jin-gangs, and Wisdom Kings shall incarnate for me.¡±

    ¡°If I achieve Bodhi, I shall be the one and only Supreme Buddha of all realms.¡±

    As the voice went into his ears, Meng Qi¡¯s soul was actually shaken, showing worry and impatience due to the approaching Final Trial and the bad ending he saw. He felt some ruthlessness and wanted to kill the projection of the Heavenly Lord Yuanshi that had gained wisdom straight away regardless of everything, kill them, and improve quickly.

    Thump thump thump. He shook his head violently as his heart beat, holding back this bad thought. Although this ce looked like a purend, it actually had the ability to lead people into extremity and deprivation!

    Looking over, he saw at the core of the huge stone lotus remained traces of the purest and cleanest zed Buddha light ?- pureness and cleanliness that couldn¡¯t tolerate anything else other than I.

    ¡°Extremity equates closer to devilism,¡± not knowing why, this thought suddenly shed across Meng Qi¡¯s mind.

    Other than I are heterodoxy and heresy that have to be assimted without any reasoning. If this is not devilism, what is devilism?

    Moving another step closer, Meng Qi¡¯s soul felt a disturbance, because the purest and cleanest zed Buddha light had some familiar sense of karma in it.

    Devil Buddha Ananda!

    He actually had contact with the monster that was sealed at the final peaks of Spirited Mountain?

    He squinted his eyes. Although Meng Qi who was manifested as Tathagata Zhending couldn¡¯t revolve the Principles of Karma, he still noticed the familiarity with the help of the indiscernible rtionship between him and the Devil Buddha, hence understanding that this came from the Devil Buddha Ananda.

    As the second disciple of Gautama Buddha and the future head of Saha Pure Land, Ananda should know about the sealed ce at the final peak of the Spirited Mountain and also know what exactly was sealed inside... Meng Qi fell into deep thought.

    What was it that made Ananda who was a powerful monk and an Arhat who had already cut various obsessive thoughts still have a trace of unfinished obsessiveness and ended up bing a devil?

    Was he affected by the monster at the final peak of Spirited Mountain day after day, hence bing more extreme and that obsessiveness bing stronger?

    Also, when Ananda practiced the Buddha¡¯s Palm in a reversed way and became the Devil Buddha, he did not achieve Nirvana right away but left his purend and went missing. When he appeared again, he had already achieved Nirvana. His whereabouts were unknown during this period of time. Did hee here and use the monster to achieve a breakthrough?

    More importantly, how did Ananda know about trying to practice the Buddha¡¯s Palm in a reversed way?

    Meng Qi pointed to heaven with one hand and touched the ground with the other as his golden body shone, crossed the cleanest zed Buddha light, and stepped into the core of the seal.

    ...

    Sunrays vibrated as though they were breathing, releasing and retracting as they wrapped tightly around Qingqiu, No Thoughts, and Raka. With the three demonic deities reciting the spells, it still required much effort to get the Golden Cudgel, hence showing its power.

    Spirited Mountain shook slightly with a humming sound, because the Golden Cudgel was shaking violently with the vibration of the sunrays. It started to shrink at a speed visible to the naked eye.

    ¡°Done!¡± Qingqiu shouted out with joy.

    No Thoughts and Raka were both relieved and happy. They had heard of the Great Sages of the demonic race since a young age and had always looked forward to meeting them. They were finally going to meet them today.

    Meng Qi was focusing on what the Tathagata Zhending manifestation saw and heard and didn¡¯t let the Nether Skeleton which he had regained control of stop the demonic deities.

    He already had a premonition that they couldn¡¯t seed so easily and there would definitely be some disruptions!

    At this moment, Glow expressed her surprise, ¡°That darkness became deeper again...¡±

    She subconsciously looked up and his gaze froze. The sky that was filled with thunderbolts and green lotuses was fully-upied by a giant pale golden palm!

    The sky was in chaos with rotating zed light as a Buddha voice reverberated violently, ¡°If I achieve Bodhi, all Buddhas, Bodhisattvas, Arhats, Jin-gangs, and Wisdom Kings shall incarnate for me.¡±

    The giant Buddha-like palm fell and seemed to grab the the peak of Spirited Mountain in it. There was nothing fanciful as it justnded normally. On the other side, halfway up the mountain, there was also a giant pale golden palm falling down at the body of Maha Kasyapa. A mouth opened in the palm, showing forty teeth and making one feel creepy.

    ¡°If I achieve Bodhi, I shall be the one and only Supreme Buddha of all realms.¡±

    The bursting Buddha¡¯s voice stirred the hearts of people such that they wouldn¡¯t have thoughts of rivaling it. Luckily the Phoenix Demonic Deity Glow had been using the light of virtue from the pagoda hanging above her head to protect her entire body, hence avoided being a puppet like Taili.

    As she clenched her teeth and spread her wings, the patterns of five virtues lit up and agglomerated a drawing of ck and white yin-yang fish and a purple ruyi scepter umted with merits. They flew into the air together with the pagoda, attacking the the palm that hadnded.

    At the same time, she raised her head and hummed softly, giving off a beautiful voice that prated the surroundings and woke up the other demonic deities such as Taili and No Thoughts.

    The drawing of virtue eliminates attacks easily, the ruyi scepter of merit brings good fortune and avoids disasters, the golden pagoda of credit cannot be invaded easily. They were all supreme items of defense and should be impregnable. However, once the giant pale golden palm came into contact, they were all destroyed and didn¡¯t even block it for an instant.

    Poof! Amidst the fragments of the fallen pagoda, Taiji drawing, and the ruyi scepter, Glow coughed out blood and fell onto the ground from midair, creating a big hole. Just the anti-shock force alone had her seriously injured and not able to fight anymore. She could only watch helplessly at the falling giant palm.

    And this was only a blow when the other party was distracted by the body of Maha Kasyapa. The other party hadn¡¯t even shown his real form and had only used a palm to attack.

    At this moment, red, green, yellow, white, and ck lights lit up, embracing heaven and earth including all physical objects as they surged toward the giant palm.

    The giant palm that covered the sky fell into the holy light and paused slightly like it had fallen, but it immediately pulled the five-colored holy light and pressed down, looking like it had a ceremonial robe on it!

    Bang! Taili¡¯s face was a pale white as he stood arrogantly.

    Light shot out from Raka¡¯s eyes as the destiny on his body blessed him. But nothing below the palm moved. After being hit by only the wind of the palm, he lost the blessing and smashed into the ground on the peak, struggling and unable to get up. No Thoughts¡¯s face turned solemn as his eyes showed signs of retreat. He showed his real form of a Great Roc and wanted to escape by crossing ny thousand miles with his wings.

    However, the giant palm covered the entire sky, forming a world of its own, and beyond ny thousand miles was still the giant palm.

    Thump! The huge roc fell onto the ground, shaking Spirited Mountain. Looking like slush, its breathing had be much weaker.

    Most of the sunrays dissipated and the Golden Cudgel suddenly stopped shrinking.

    Seeing the four demonic deities defeated and injured, Qingqiu¡¯s face turned white. She showed the look of five virtues on her body and lifted the Demon Divine Spear.

    Suddenly, darkness fell before her and a terrifying skeletonparable to the roc¡¯s real form appeared ?- whiteness circted in the darkness, intertwined with blood as life and death perpetuated.

    On the shoulder of the skeleton was the green-robed, grey-templed, handsome and matured Jade Mirage sect leader Su Meng sitting cross-legged as blurry auspicious clouds appeared.

    Dark auspicious clouds flew out and the bloody river gushed, forming a scene that Qingqiu, Raka, and Glow, etc., couldn¡¯t forget. They turned into a giant hand before moving upward to receive the Buddha palm.

    Bang!

    Heaven and earth shook and Spirited Mountain seemed about to copse. As a fierce wind blew, the giant hand of blood and darkness froze in the air together with the Buddha palm, and the surroundings were filled with shattering sounds.

    It¡¯s been blocked!

    The terrifying monster was actually blocked.

    Glow, No Thoughts, and the other demonic deities saw the legs of the skeleton fall into the ground of the peak whereas the Jade Mirage sect leader Su Meng didn¡¯t move an inch as his green robe flowed.

    When did he conquer the Nether Skeleton?

    On the other side, the Buddha palm fell and collided with the hands of Maha Kasyapa¡¯s body. With a bang, the mountainside copsed and a cliff was formed again.

    Maha Kasyapa¡¯s body fell into the bottom of the cliff, emitting infinite light and illuminated Spirited Mountain.

    ...

    Meng Qi stepped into the ce covered by the pure and clean Buddha light and saw markings of someone sitting cross-legged previously. At a corner on the other side, there was a clear gemstone flickering with a green Bodhi light.

    The gemstone gave Meng Qi a strange feeling of familiarity. As he took it up carefully and touched with his hand, he felt emotions like pain, struggle, and guilt.

    His brain exploded and he had already understood what it was.

    After the Devil Buddha Ananda fell and entered devilism, and before he achieved Nirvana, he had indeede to this ce. Not knowing the reason why, he shed a tear ?- one that contained Ananda¡¯s kind thoughts and all his guilt and pain.

    From then onward, the kind person no longer existed and evil thoughts prevailed!

    The guilt toward the Demonic Sage and the guilt toward the Saha Pure Land appeared bit by bit. Something suddenly struck Meng Qi, and a long de with purple light around it appeared in his hand.

    The Invincible de actually came to the manifestation from his original body and absorbed the drop of the tear with erupting power.

    Once Ananda¡¯s kind thoughts entered, it immediately collided intensely with the Devil Buddha¡¯s stamp. Grabbing this opportunity, the Invincible de disyed its explosive power and broke through ayer of suppression with majestic strength!

    ...

    At the peak of Spirited Mountain, Meng Qi who was sitting on the shoulder of the Nether Skeleton put his right hand into his sleeve and drew out the Invincible de again. Its purple brilliance emitted darkness, a change that was totally different from before.

    Raising his head and looking into the sky, Meng Qi closed his eyes.

    At this moment, beyond the heavens at the Tushita Pce, the elderly man in the Taoist robe pulled and opened the furnace with his right hand, and a brilliant golden ray shot out from inside.

    Bang!

    The sky at Spirited Mountain suddenly turned red, looking both like a sea of fire and a cloak. The Golden Cudgel inserted at the peak struggled violently before jumping out, turning into a huge dragon and flew into the sky.

    At this moment, a huge hairy golden hand appeared out of the sea of fire and caught hold of the huge dragon, the golden cudgel. Disying a disposition that could make Spirited Mountain copse, it roared, ¡°Evildoer, take this!¡±

 Chapter 1147: All Nine In One

    <h4>Chapter 1147: All Nine In One</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    ¡°Demon, receive a blow from Lao Sun!¡±

    The loud cry echoed and lingered in the atmosphere as the Golden Cudgel, once again, lengthened. It fiercely broke the ocean of me and tore the void apart before it hit urately on the Golden Light, almost flesh-colored, huge palm of the Buddha.

    A loud bang resonated across the atmosphere.

    The Golden Light, that was concealing Spirited Mountain, was shattered into bits. It was immediately swept away by the disrupted void and turned into ashes, leavingpletely no remnants. The Buddha¡¯s Palm that vanquished Glow, Phoenix Demonic Deity, and the others, had now vanished into thin air.

    Glow, who tried to stand up with all his strength, was dumbfounded. Then, astonishment, surprise, and excitement were disyed on his face. While his eyes were misted with tears, he said,

    ¡°The Great Sage Equaling Heaven?¡±

    The Great Sage Equaling Heaven, who had been a legend for many years for the demon race, had returned!

    He did not fall into Spirited Mountain!

    At this very moment, all the ego and pride of Glow disappeared. It was as though he had turned back time to be the innocent and young little phoenix, listening attentively to the elders as they narrated the legacy of the Great Sage Equaling Heaven. He used to imagine the charisma of the demon race¡¯s greatest hero and felt sorry for him to have fallen into Spirited Mountain in order to save the remaining great sages.

    Today, he saw the return of the Golden Cudgel¡¯s owner and witnessed the huge furry arm of the golden monkey. As he listened to the loud cry from Lao Sun, Glow felt as though he had be part of the legendary tale and fulfilled his childhood dream.

    He was his senior and someone he adored immensely!

    How could he possibly be arrogant in front of the Great Sage Equaling Heaven?

    ¡°The Great Sage Equaling Heaven!¡± the egoistic Taili looked unusually excited, too. Ever since the Battle of Spirited Mountain, the name of the Great Sage Equaling Heaven had be well known to every tribe of the demon race. As newer generations emerged among the demon race, he became a role model and inspiring idol for the budding elite members. His status was what they yearned for.

    His initial intention was to rescue the remaining great sages. No one had expected the strongest man to have survived and further live on his legacy!

    The five colors, namely red, green, yellow, white, and ck, rotated. The colors rippled before it was wiped off, indicating Taili¡¯s emotions.

    Qingqiu the Little Fox, Raka the Kirin Demonic Deity, and No Thoughts the Great Roc Demonic Deity showed simr reactions. Regardless of how rebellious the Great Sage Equaling Heaven used to be, he was as merciless as the other members of the demon race. To have sacrificed and rescued the other great sages of the demon race, his biography had been glorified and turned into a legend. He was the most renowned demon of all time!

    Meng Qi¡¯s facial expression changed. He, who was supposed to be involved in the battle using the Nether Skeleton, the Tyrant¡¯s Invincible de, and his martial arts skills, now seemed to be lost, to the extent that his face could be an emoji for themunication tool of the Myriad World ess.

    Fuck, where did the Great Sage Equaling Heavene from?

    He was constantly curious about the whereabouts of the Great Sage Equaling Heaven every time he visited the Spirited Mountain. Has he turn into ashes? Has he been rescued? Who rescued him? Why did he leave only his Golden Cudgel behind and never appear again? Now, the Great Sage Equaling Heaven reappeared unexpectedly after the escape of the monster at the back of Spirited Mountain.

    This entire scene felt like a chess game of two yers.

    Of course, he was not the yer. Along the Pilgrimage to the West, one of the yers had to be Lord Dao De!

    The Golden Emperor had probably foreseen this when he ordered Sha Wujing to carry the mysterious corpse out of the Thousand Buddha Formation. Otherwise, after constantly being active for a long time, why would he choose this specific timing after Spirited Mountain had fallen for a long time?

    He was obviously afraid that the monster from the back of the mountain would absorb the mysterious corpse.

    Maybe he was trying to propel the progress and hoped to create the current scenario when he finally allowed the Luo Sect to reveal the method of entering the Spirited Mountain to the demon race.

    As he was immersed in his thoughts, a ray of extremely pure and wless light beamed across the sky. It did not end there. Ray after ray it gleamed as a horrifying and boundless aura that seemed to be the greatest of the Three Realms unfurled rapidly. It was at least tens of thousands of times more powerful than the Buddha Giant Palm.

    This was definitely more than the legendary realm. It was at least from the Creation Realm.

    Indeed, it was the monster from the back of Spirited Mountain... Meng Qi¡¯s hypothesis had finally been verified.

    The monsters were considerably smart and cunning. They merely applied a fair amount of power that was sufficient to defeat their opponent when they were fighting against enemies like him who had not achieved legendary status. He blocked the attack with the aid from the Nether Skeleton. But, now he could not be bothered by anything else as he faced the most renowned demon ever. He had to fully unfold his power.

    He did not unleash his power in the beginning and finish the battle quickly as he might have some unknown concerns. For instance, he was worried about triggering a change of Spirited Mountain, he was afraid of interference, he feared hispromised condition after being sealed for years. Despite having absorbed the slough of the Golden Body of the Thousand Buddha Formation, he might still carry sometent illness. His power might attack himself or reflux the moment he released all his power.

    A ball of light seemed to have appeared in the middle of the sky. It was the purest light that cleansed all living things in the world. It was a light that could not amodate anything at all. Meng Qi felt like his whole body was set on fire and was burning fierily, almost turning into a part of the light, leaving nothing behind.

    Other than that, he could neither stare at it with his bare eyes nor was it visible anymore.

    Meng Qi gasped gently. His Divine Sense sprawled into the Invincible de, as the purple electricity was emitted. Every bolt of the purple electricity was so fierce as it prated the faint world and connected the Power of Basics and Da Dao before it turned into the Thunder Giant Eye. Finally, it looked through the tranquil ball of light and saw the monster within, the monster who consumed almost every golden corpse in the Thousand Buddhas Formation.

    It appeared like the unyielding Buddha. Its body was not in the ze-like state of Golden Light, dark gold, or green. Instead, it seemed to be a product of pure white. Withpletely no impurity, it was beaming as it prated theyers of the dark and deep universe.

    Upon seeing the scene, Meng Qi was struck by familiarity. Meng Qi felt familiar. He recognized the twinkling constetion in the Dao Yi ze Lamp, the symbol of the Principles of Karma.

    This was the karma link that connected the Fallen God of the Old Universe!

    It was sending the signal of dark blood, intending to taint this Supreme Buddha.

    The Devil Buddha was actually making a n to defeat this monster from the back of the mountain when he dragged the God of the Old Universe along as he fell! Meng Qi was hit by a realization. At the same moment, many virtual shadows appeared around the pure Buddha, including the Wisdom King of Garuda, Manjushri who wore the Five Wisdom Buns, along with other Buddha, Bodhisattva, and Arhat. They seemed to be forming a Thousand Buddha Formation!

    The idea shed across his mind only within a fraction of a second. When the ball of limitless light appeared, the sky and the ocean of me rolled up and turned into a burning red cloak that was fluttering in the wind. Then, a golden ferocious monkey appeared. The monkey was wearing a Purple Golden Crown with Phoenix Wings on his head. Golden Locked Armor on his body and Cloud-Stepping Boots on his feet. He looked through the most tranquil and purest light ball as he raised his Golden Cudgel and unveiled his Celestial Body. As his feet stepped on thend far away from Spirited Mountain and his head sheltered by the great sky, he carried a fierce and ruthless aura and horrifying charisma, to the extent that the void broke apart on its own. Each of the crevices led to different universes and worlds and many shadows returned.

    It was the Great Sage Equaling Heaven!

    When the huge golden monkey lifted the Golden Cudgel, the virtual shadows around the Supreme Buddha transformed abruptly. Manjushri¡¯s voice resonated, ¡°A, Ra, Pa, Ca, Na.¡±

    He raised one of his hands and held his thumb and middle fingers together. All the spectators smiled.

    Buddha¡¯s Palm, the Smile of Flower-Picking.

    Other than him, the remaining Golden Bodies of Buddha and Bodhisattva presented their respective Buddha¡¯s Palm. The Best in the World touched the sky and earth, the Pure Land in the Palm aodated many buddhist countries, the Nirvana Purification that created the Nirvana Seal. All of the nine Buddha¡¯s Palm unveiled themselves.

    Tens of thousands of Buddhas and Bodhisattvas worked together. Uncountable blows of Buddha¡¯s Palm merged into one. All nine in one!

    The Supreme Buddha that held the utmost purity eventually opened his arms, as though he was embracing heaven and earth. Unbounded lights erupted as the power of the nine-in-one Buddha¡¯s Palmsbined wholly in one.

    When the Buddha¡¯s Palms assembled, a new era was born!

    The re condensed into a huge palm, apparently it had opened up space and time. New living things were born and a new era was formed. Together, they stormed toward the golden fierce monkey.

    There would be light whenever light was demanded. One would fall into the dust whenever one was required to fall into dust.

    The Great Sage Equaling Heaven swayed his Golden Cudgel, too. Every acupuncture point of his body turned into a real universe and shrunk into the cudgel along with the umted emotions over the years.

    Hatred, agony, and grudge turned into this blow.

    The Godly Fiery Cloak waved along the wind while the Illusory River surfaced behind him and joined them as well. The Golden Cudgel struck urately against the nine-in-one Buddha¡¯s Palms.

    Indeed, at this moment, all things returned to the void!

    ¡°Take another blow from Lao Sun!¡±

    The sky was dark. Just like the void, there was no space and seemed to have no time as well. Meng Qi could no longer spectate the battle. He heard a rustle as half of Spirited Mountain copsed before it fell offyer afteryer. The four elements swept across the atmosphere before it was quickly consumed by the dark. Flowers of lights bloomed like the most beautiful oracle. Bolts and thunder red out of the sky and brightened up the nearly-destructed Spirited Mountain. They were all embracing heaven and earth. The heaven and earth was annihted just after it was created. Subsequently, the flowers withered and the thunder quieted.

    The terrifying and traumatic aftershock stayed. The almost legendary attack greatly shocked Taili, Glow, Raka, and No Thoughts, turning their faces pale. They had smelled the scent of death.

    Even if they joined hands during their best time, they would not be able to defend themselves from this aftershock!

    Qingqiu trembled inconspicuously. Abruptly, she raised the Spear of Mythical Creatures. She appeared to be mumbling with an inaudible voice, intending to further activate the Spear of Mythical Creatures in order to survive this crisis. Perturbed, her gaze wavered as she had never encountered a simr situation before.

    Amidst anxiety and despair, they saw bolts and thunder that were indescribably almighty. It could rule the Sacred Mountain and manipte the Self-Created World. It was the thunder from the limitless Heavens and Myriad Worlds.

    The thunder became one, conjoining with the bright purple light that shone unexpectedly and hacked the aftershock in the middle of the air. The frightening aura caused the demon fairies to shiver, as though they were facing the great sage!

    The light of de cut along the fascinating orbit. With the support from the power of the Myriad World, it silently shed the heaven and earth that had been wretched and banished.

    Light lotus, thunderbolts, and annihtion broke apart.The fierceness was peerless. Instantly, its ferocity turned into softness, turning from hard to soft. Rules appeared at the surroundings, the sun rose and the moon set, some flowers blossomed and some wilted. All of this turned into a Myriad World, acting like a haven that did not swerve at all in spite of the catastrophe at Spirited Mountain.

    When the heaven and earth are gone, I will continue to survive!

    Meng Qi¡¯s green robe was wavering in the wind. He tightly held the Invincible de in his right hand. Like a mountain that was supporting the sky, he did not retreat, leaving his imprint in the eyes of the demon fairies like Glow and Raka.

    ¡°Peerless Heavenly Weapon of the Legendary Realm!¡±

    ¡°He owns a Peerless Heavenly Weapon!¡±

    ¡°And he has been awakened to the Legendary level!¡±

    Shocked, the demon fairies softly mumbled. They had never expected that Su Meng, the leader of Jade Mirage, would have a hidden card that was able to sweep through the current Heavens and Myriad World. It would be ridiculous for them to form a team with him.

    After absorbing Ananda Kindness, the Invincible de barely subdued the Seal of the Devil Buddha and was finally able to show its legendary power!

    This de contained the ultimate fierceness.

    The Spear of Mythical Creatures released a faint ring as it sensed the aura of the Invincible de. Rays of many colors were emitted and the atmosphere was brightened up by different colors. It looked like it was going to proceed further, but it settled down atst.

 Chapter 1148: Announcement

    <h4>Chapter 1148: Announcement</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    Meng Qi could not see nor understand what was happening in the sky even as he used his de as his eyes and ears. All he could hear was the realistic copsing of skies and annihtion that devoured everything. A void that could be described as chaotic emerged crazily, bringing with it a lightless darkness that only shone when light lotuses and thunder were birthed, just like the gigantic mouth of a monster that would turn a Luohan into ashes and destroy the existence of Bodhivatssa upon being touched.

    Under this catastrophic horror, Meng Qi held his de tightly and stood firmly, opening up a Pure Land, allowing the precipitation of soil and rocks as the sun and the moon alternated and flowers bloomed and wilted as seasons passed by.

    The de beam changed continuously, embodying characteristics both strong and soft as it blocked the impact of the Destruction Storm like a rock and searing a sense of supremacy in the hearts of demon fairies like Glow and Luo Jia.

    Qingqiu looked at the void sky that made the flow of time insensible, looked at the silhouette of Meng Qi that was handling the Invincible de, and finally looked at the gigantic hole on the mountain peak that had been left after the Golden Cudgel was pulled out. It was a dark and dull hole that was bottomless and was enough to strike fear into anyone¡¯s heart. Ayer of ck mist surrounded the entrance of the hole where it surged like boiling water.

    A sudden realization hit her and she murmured to herself,

    ¡°I see...¡±

    No wonder they were not bothered that Su Meng had an ulterior motive and did not try to stop him...

    At the same time that he was blocking the copse of the Ether, the thoughts in Meng Qi¡¯s mind were fluctuating as he thought of many things. He had never thought that this journey to Spirited Mountain would have such changes.

    He had predicted that this journey would not be a smooth one since some beings would never knowingly let the demon race release the remaining Great Sages. He also predicted that he would encounter some formidable enemies, like the Slough of Maha Kasyapa that had a slight gnosis and the Thousand Buddha Golden Body among others. However, he could never have predicted that such a horrific, mysterious, and weird monster was sealed at the back of Spirited Mountain and that the Great Sage Equaling Heaven, Sun Wukong, would appear at the key moment, attacking for the first time after disappearing for years.

    When two Great Mediums fought against each other, its aftershock was sufficient enough to turn even the most powerful figures beneath the rank of a Legend into ashes. If it was not for the Invincible de that absorbed Ananda Kindness to break through part of the Devil Buddha¡¯s seal, he would only be able to hope that his connection with the Green Lotus Seed of Chaos would not break apart from an annihtion of this degree, so that he could escape from the scene and rebuild his Dharmakaya in the Jade Pce.

    As for the power of Bloody Rebirthbined with the projection, it would just bepletely exhausted if he was unable to leave Spirited Mountain under such catastrophic conditions, forcing him to relive birth and death over and over again.

    As the de beam wandered around, creating a piece of Heaven and Earth and resisting the spread of all kinds of copses, Meng Qi stayed calm as he was confident toward the result of the vigorous battle up in the sky.

    The Great Sage Equaling Heaven Sun Wukong was his childhood idol who was honored together with Yang Jian as the two people who had the highest hopes of entering the Nirvana Realm among the new generation in ancient times. They had achieved the Creation Realm even before the Spirited Mountain war, and now that they were reborn with all their injuries healed, they would be amongst the top tier of Great Mediums at the Creation Realm even if they could not reach the Nirvana Realm. Although the monster that became the Supreme Buddha by itself had a mysterious background, bizarre skills, and a terrifying aura, it was highly likely that it was a Great Medium that belonged to the Creation Realm. However, it seemed as if it had some sort oftent injury, causing it to be unable to attack with full force in the beginning.

    Under such conditions, how could it defend against the Great Sage Equaling Heaven who was renowned to be the individual most skilled in battle beneath the Nirvana Realm?

    Erm, should I ask for his autograph, a selfie, or perhaps record a video of him sending New Year blessings to the users of the Real World Talisman after the battle has ended... as the most outstanding and creative content creator in the Myriad World, Meng Qi started to think about this matter very earnestly, he could already predict thements everyone would give, ¡°That¡¯s enough from you!¡±

    I¡¯m here to help rescue the remaining Great Sages and I haven¡¯t had the time to cause any problems so I should be able to get to know them and create rtions between us. Moreover, everyone is cultivating the Arts of Eight-Nine so there should be some sense of intimacy!

    While he was thinking, Meng Qi used the will of the de as his Divine Sense, sensing the changes in each area of Spirited Mountain. He was worried that this ce would copse entirely, affecting the Gautama Buddha seal and allowing the Devil Buddha to escape, then that would really mean trouble.

    The will of the de was everywhere like the most fundamental of powers, reaching across Spirited Mountain in all its nooks and crannies in detail. Suddenly, Meng Qi found a dark golden shadow that was avoiding the remaining aftershock he had not managed to block. It shed past constantly and speedily as it headed toward the peaceful Pure Land on top of the mountain.

    The Slough of Maha Kasyapa? Meng Qi was shocked and amazed.

    After obtaining some gnosis, the Slough of Maha Kasyapa knew to seek safety and security in order to avoid misfortune and hide in safe ces. Hence, it was no wonder that the Slough of Maha Kasyapa could still stay alive when the Golden Bodies of Buddhas and Bodhisattvas in the Thousand Buddha Formation was absorbed by the monster.

    Entirely absorbed, struggling whilst at death¡¯s door... understanding shed across Meng Qi¡¯s mind as he realized thetent injury and weaknesses of the Supreme Buddha!

    During his so-called achievement of Bodhi, all the Buddhas, Bodhisattvas, Luohan, Jin Gang, and Wisdom King were all his incarnations. Across the Three Realms, in all Ten Directions and in the Myriad World, there was only one Supreme Buddha. It was not a simple description or ambition but merely an enunciation of fact. When more and more Buddhas, Bodhisattvas, Luohans, Jin Gangs, and Wisdom Kings became his incarnations, or in other words, devoured and absorbed by him, he would be more fulfilled and strong until the day that all Buddhas and Bodhisattvas across the Three Realms, in all Ten Directions and in the Myriad World were absorbed to leave him as the only Supreme Buddha left, proving the essence of Dao!

    Now that the slough of the many Buddhas and Bodhisattvas at Spirited Mountain still had unabsorbed Maha Kasyapa, he could not stabilize its fulfillment of the Creation Realm, which was why he restrained himself from attacking at the beginning to avoid power from escaping!

    Therefore, the Supreme Buddha was merely ughtering them, but his focus was on the Slough of Maha Kasyapa. After the Great Sage Equaling Heaven appeared, he had not retreated immediately because he could not let go of the chance of self-fulfillment!

    More importantly, the Great Sage Equaling Heaven had the body of both Buddha and the Victorious Fighting Buddha!

    In a sh, Meng Qi¡¯s heart dropped. He now had a totally different judgment toward the Slough of Maha Kasyapa¡¯s action of hiding at the peak of Spirited Mountain.

    He was afraid that the monster would take the chance to engulf him!

    At this point in thinking, Meng Qi lifted his left hand and pushed his Dao Crown.

    The dark golden shadow approached Spirited Mountain rapidly and as it was about to reach the Pure Land, a ray of light appeared behind it like huge tentacles, with brows and eyes at the tip of it like a face full of mercy. However, as its mouth opened wide, showing forty clean and white teeth to gobble up the Slough of Maha Kasyapa, such a sight formed a creepy contrast with its face.

    The dark golden glow around the Slough of Maha Kasyapa faded as it had very much deteriorated after meeting the Supreme Buddha. Facing the light and the open huge mouth, it seemed so fragile and weak. Whether it was the Vanity of Existence, the Light in the Palm, or any other martial arts or direct knowledge that consisted of the Buddhist Society¡¯s Zhen Yi, it was unable to break through the light and would either rebound or be absorbed. If it broke through, it would be surrounded and melted by the golden glow instantly.

    At this moment, a green sword beam burst out from the back of Spirited Mountain in a blurry and illusionary manner, full of the sense of Bodhi like it was led by some unknown connection and bypassing the crevices precisely to descend from the sky.

    On the other side, a majestic shadow stood mid-air above the Pure Land on the mountain peak, holding a long de that alternated between the colors red, green, yellow, white, and ck and cutting through the void using his bare strength. At the same time, Phoenix Echoes surrounded the swordsman in the white robe as wind and fire turned into the sword beam that was struck out.

    The most terrifying thing was that the huge skeleton shining in the dark stepped straight out of the Pure Land, coagting a Blood Yellow River and turning it into a horrific sword beam akin to that of the swords Abi and Yuan Tu as it radiated destruction and plunder targeted toward the monster.

    As four swordsbined into one, the fairy-ying waspleted and all were terminated!

    Layers of sword formations shrunk abruptly, encapsting the ferocious face of Buddha and the golden tentacles within.

    Where sword power entangled with each other, sword beams shed, causing time and space to be unbnced and senses to be confused. The tentacle monster separated out from the Supreme Buddha fellpletely into chaos and annihtion.

    As the sword formation shrunk smaller until it turned into the shape of a chicken, the situation grew more chaotic. The Slough of Maha Kasyapa used this chance to cross through the hole that Meng Qi had left there purposely and entered the Pure Land on top of the mountain.

    At the same time, the chicken burst apart and a golden glowing monster rushed out. Although it had a duller glow, but the fact that it had just used its power to break through the formation itself was very horrific.

    Luo Jia, No Thoughts, and the other demon fairies looked at this fight thrillingly. Without using the Peerless Heavenly Weapon, Teacher Su of the Jade Pce had demonstrated the unimaginable Celestial Level skills to them.

    They had initially thought that as a Demon Fairy Transcendent, they had already reached the peak and were merely waiting to explore I am who I am to open up the door to be a Legend where their battle strength could no longer be escted. Yet now, they realized that there would always be room for improvement and that there would never be the strongest individual but a stronger one!

    Despite that, the monster could still escape even under such circumstances, meaning that its original qualities were almost invincible.

    Suddenly, a greenish-gold Buddha Giant Palm stuck out of the void. The Palm which consisted ofyers of Pure Lands that amodated the Three Realms and Ten Directions reached out to press firmly on the body of the golden glowing monster.

    With a p, the monster turned into meat cubes, and then into minced meat before perishing.

    With only one hit!

    Meng Qi looked toward that direction and saw a Third Eye that could peer through the manyyers of illusions of the Myriad World.

    Victorious Fighting Buddha!

    You have a Broken-Tailed Body, I have the body of Buddha!

    Meng Qi could not even switch his thoughts before he felt a sinister aura throbbing nearby, turning his surroundings dark and hazy.

    A gigantic ck shadow walked out of the huge hole left by the Great Cudgel. The shadow had a strong and sturdy figure with horns on its head. Each step it took seemed to shake the Myriad World and even Meng Qi held his breath instinctively.

    It feels so powerful!

    The ck shadow looked up andughed, showing two rows of white, shining teeth.

    ¡°Myriad World, the old bull is back again!¡±

    ¡°Heavenly Great Sage!¡± hearing the shadow speak, No Thoughts spoke softly as the faces of Luo Jia, Glow, and the other demon fairies expressed excitement. These were all the legendary Great Sages!

    Listening to the Bull Demon King¡¯s announcement, Meng Qi recovered from his surprise quickly, the corner of his mouth twitching in speechlessness as he held his forehead with his left palm and sighed softly.

    ¡°Countryside style...¡±

 Chapter 1149: Cultivation Had Always Been Lonely

    <h4>Chapter 1149: Cultivation Had Always Been Lonely</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    After the Heavenly Great Sage Bull Demon King, came a long and thick ck shadow that flew out from the big hole left by the Golden Cudgel and spiraled upwards, almost blocking the entire Ether of this purend. The surroundings were suddenly filled with moisture and humidity that seemed as if it would turn into a deep ocean and form a world of water by itself.

    ¡°The Great Sage of Fu Hai!¡± the Little Fox Qingqiu¡¯s body trembled slightly as her excitement rose to the asion of the return of the Great Sages in the myths and legends that had apanied her childhood.

    The heroes of those myths appeared in front of her one by one!

    The expressions on Glow, No Thoughts, and the other demons were simr, showing more respect and less arrogance as anticipation shone in their eyes with the hope that more Great Sages would walk out of the sealednd.

    Feeling the intertwining touch of the water waves, Meng Qi had different ideas running through his head. King Fu Hai from the depths of Donghai in the West is about to flourish as he is on his way to the peak of a legendary dragon¡¯s life where he would dominate the sea. The situation does not look optimistic for the Donghai Dragon Emperor!

    However, this guy was good at being a dragon. He was resilient enough that he could get around well enough. At worst, he would merely lose some of his wealth and wouldy idle with nothing to do in the future. The only thing he could do was to try hard to produce dragons and lead a befuddled life in the Myriad World of General Knowledge such as rewarding an anchor tens of thousands of Emperor Coins or buying piles of market goods.

    Before the legendary dragon circling the sky could constrict its body, a giant shadow flew out roaring with the sky to its back as it soared upward, almost covering the entire peak of Spirited Mountain.

    ¡°The Great Sage of the Chaotic Heavens!¡± several demons muttered to themselves as the shadow of a roc with one wing at the west and one wing in the east shrunk instantaneously and transformed into a bird-headed man wearing a golden robe. His beak was slightly hooked, where the tip was a dark red that neared the color of ck and emitted the fierce aura of attributes belonging to dragons and snakes. Nobody knew how many creatures of the sort had been tragically swallowed into this roc¡¯s belly.

    The Great Sage of Chaotic Heavens, the Roc Demon King,y his sight directly on Taili and said with a deep voice, ¡°You are Five Elements Peacock.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Taili who was always arrogant seemed to be trembling, too, when facing the inquiry of a Great Sage.

    The Roc Demon King slid his right hand out of his sleeve as his expression turned serious as if he was pulling something out very forcefully. It was five hazy feathers that were divided into the colors red, green, yellow, white, and ck where each color dazzled in brilliance as if they contained the highest level of the Nine Levels of Heaven, the level that represented the base of the heavens and the foundation of the Myriad World. Its heaviness was beyond imagination that even if the Roc Demon King could bear the whole universe on his back and soar, he could not wield the feathers easily.

    ¡°Five Elemental Godly Feathers!¡± Taili blurted out with sudden excitement.

    In the past, the Mahamayuri Kong Xuan wandered the ancient times by relying on his own talent which was the Five Elemental Godly Feathers, a symbol of the beginning of the era of the Five Elements. It contained the mysteries of Da Dao and was the real Existence Absorber. It is unbelievable that it now appeared in the hands of the Roc Demon King.

    As the thought ran across Meng Qi¡¯s mind, he heard the Roc Demon King said, ¡°Before Mahamayuri passed away, he shed these five tail feathers and let me pass it to the first Five Elements Peacock that I met.

    Kong Xuan had passed away?

    The Kong Xuan that had proimed himself to be one of the first few beneath the Nirvana Realm had passed away on Spirited Mountain?

    So did this mean that Taili had be the sessor of Kong Xuan?

    His future would be limitless...

    In shock, Meng Qi lost control of his aura slightly, causing obvious fluctuations that instantly attracted the attention of the Bull Demon King, the Dragon Demon King, and the Roc Demon King.

    ¡°A terran?¡± the Bull Demon King looked over and asked with a rough but low voice.

    After getting free, he had been in such a pleasant and self-satisfactory mood that he had not noticed the exact situation around him after briefly sensing that there was no danger. Therefore, he had only just noticed the existence of Meng Qi now.

    The looks that shot in that direction conveyed a heaviness that wasparable to the weight of the world as the few Great Sages looked at the small terran with Holy Light in their eyes with neither evil intentions nor good intentions because a mere terran Celestial Being did not need such attention and corresponding emotions.

    Meng Qi suddenly felt the void around him condense with pressure as if there were mountains peaks all around that wanted to squeeze him into a pile of nothing.

    ng!

    He suddenly held back his de and pointed the de in front ntingly. Letting out a fierce and domineering aura, he made his figure suddenly seem tall and strong as streams of lightning shed through the darkness and broke the peaks apart.

    Bang!

    As the will of the de collided with the sights of the few Great Sages, explosions of thunder that contained the Universe Cave erupted. In between the res that formed and died out, the resplendence of the gxy and the intertwining nebe within could be seen.

    While facing the Qi Ji probes by the few Great Sages, it was unexpected that Meng Qi could stand his ground as he held the Invincible de!

    These were the Great Sages from the legends and myths!

    ¡°Eh?¡± the Dragon Demon King made a low sound and gathered momentum as he seemed to be serious.

    It was at this moment that the Little Fox Qingqiu picked up the Spear of Mythical Creatures, turning invisible mes into a barrier as she stood blocking Meng Qi and the Great Sages. Her voice echoed in the surrounding, ¡°Teacher Su is here to help out. Please do not act rashly, Great Sages.¡±

    As soon as the Great Sages saw the ck Golden Spear with Phoenix Wings and felt the familiar aura, their attention shifted immediately and said in unison,

    ¡°The Demonic Sage?¡±

    Had the Demonic Sage died? And turned into this spear?

    Rumble!

    At this time, as Meng Qi held back his de to resist the Qi Ji of the Great Sages, the Pure Land that was struck quickly shattered as if both heaven and earth were copsing, bit by bit, never to exist again. Fortunately, the Great Sages all helped out and easily resolved the aftershocks.

    Suddenly, a beam of light from the sky shone through the void like a meteor crashing down and swept across Spirited Mountain to hit the earth.

    Bang!

    Spirited Mountain shook violently as rocks fell and deep cracks appeared everywhere. A bottomless hole had appeared in the ground outside the mountain, blooming with the purest light that was untouchable by anything else.

    A Golden Cudgel which was as thick as a giant mountain that could support the skies followed subsequently and fell into the hole as well. Thus, an earthquake as terrifying as the apocalypse urred once again.

    Then, as if the two had hit something, all movement disappeared without a trace.

    The destruction of Spirited Mountain then stopped and began to recover as if it was alive. It truly lived up to its name of being the Pure Land that Buddha resided in once upon a time. From the time of the war of the Fall of Thousand Buddha to the situation where Nirvana Realm Individuals would likely attack, it had remained up to now, how could it copse so easily?

    Witnessing this situation, Meng Qi had a rough idea of what was going on, everything was as he had expected. The Supreme Buddha who had failed to engulf the Slough of Maha Kasyapa was not the Great Sage Equaling Heaven¡¯s opponent, but it was still not easy for the Great Sage Equaling Heaven to catch or kill him. It was not just that he was bizarre, but just the simple fact that he was able to engulf Buddha was enough to make a lot of individuals happy to see him free and unfettered.

    While the Great Sages were still shocked by the death of the Demonic Sage and were distracted with the battle between the Great Sage Equaling Heaven and the Supreme Buddha, Qingqiu said to Meng Qi hurriedly, ¡°This journey hasrgely depended on the help of Teacher Su, this is your reward as promised, please ept it.¡±

    ¡°We will not trouble Teacher Su with the subsequent events, please leave as soon as possible.¡±

    She urged Meng Qi to leave hurriedly because she was unsure of the attitude the Great Sages would have toward Terrans after being sealed in Spirited Mountain for so long. Would it be friendliness, bloodlust, or hostility? Hence, under such circumstances where they were still in shock, it was better to keep Meng Qi away to avoid worsening the situation. If the Great Sages started to be brutish, she would not be able to stop them even though she had the Spear of Mythical Creatures.

    Spreading out her fingers on her right hand, spots of light rays flew out like raindrops and fell into Meng Qi¡¯s palm. Within each spot of light was an Ananda Projection from different universes, showing the essence of characteristics in every reincarnation to enable Meng Qi¡¯s easy imitation.

    With the information he wanted in his hands, Meng Qi did not stay any longer. The only thing he regretted was not having a face-to-face talk with the Great Sage Equaling Heaven.

    He nced at the few Great Sages and found that the enormous hole created by the Golden Cudgel was emanating a sinister aura again, meaning that there would be another release of a Great Sage again. While Raka, No Thoughts, and the others were filled with joy and anticipation, Meng Qi sighed and looked at Five Finger Mountain which was suppressed by the Wondrous Tree of Bodhi. He then packed up the Nether Skeleton and stepped back to retreat from the peak of the mountain and left from the dpidated mountain road.

    It was not only the Great Sages who were sealed here but also the Devil Buddhas that could sweep them away. Unfortunately, nobody paid attention to it and dared not to pay attention to it.

    As for the Slough of Maha Kasyapa, he gave it up in rationality. If the Supreme Buddha really escaped the pursuit of the Great Sage Equaling Heaven, wouldn¡¯t it be suicidal for him to carry this thing?

    The Supreme Buddha was only interested in Buddha Bodhisattva and Arhat whereas the Tathagata Zhending that he had was only the manifestation of divine power and was not real. Without the Slough of Maha Kasyapa, why would the Supreme Buddha even give him a second nce?

    In addition, the Great Sages that were released had been sealed for many years. Although their injuries had long since healed, they would still be weak after being isted from the Myriad World. It would take at least three to five years, or around 10 years at most to bepletely restored. Though the Demon King and the Spear of Mythical Creatures were helping him be a Legend as soon as possible, it was still under the condition that the forces of the demon race were rejuvenated enough that it would be sufficient to suppress him... as the thoughts ran through his mind, Meng Qi did not dy his journey. In some ces, he directly dashed through the empty gaps in the void and quickly returned to the foot of the mountain. He leapt over the Cloud Canyon that had been destroyed in the aftershock and left Spirited Mountain to return to the Jade Pce in the Real World.

    Stepping into the silent room, he sat down cross-legged and stretched out his hands as little spots of lights flew around his body, showing different projected images of Ananda thatplemented the Hao Tian Mirror Fragment in his palm.

    Afterwards, Meng Qi closed his eyes.

    And then, the room was filled with silence again. After all, cultivation had always been lonely.

    ...

    More than three yearster, in the Void Hometown, the Night Emperor Huo Lishang kept changing his face as if he had gone through different identities in different regions and had experienced different lives with different kinds of enjoyment.

    Finally, all the faces ovepped to return to the original Huo Lishang¡¯s face.

    He slowly opened his eyes and sighed, ¡°The Thousand Faces Thousand Years Trials Art can indeed make people acquire the characteristics of a Legend in advance, but it is also extremely dangerous. Without caution, it would be so easy to lose one¡¯s mind and forget oneself.¡±

    With the support of the Void Hometown, he had just barely passed this stage. After ten years, he had finally improved to be the Celestial Being that he had initially thought would require decades to achieve.

    In this moment, the Night Emperor had a feeling and turned back to look at the depths of the Void Hometown. He saw an aura as boundless and majestic as the universe stretching out bit by bit!

    Huo Lishang broke out in a happy smile and could not help but to get up and look out.

    ¡°The Oracles have begun to awaken one by one!¡±

    The real Oracles that had followed the Ajati Matriarch once upon a time were about to return one by one and all of them would descend within thirty years!

    ...

    In the western region, the death desert, where ck gravel covered the earth.

    Suddenly, green mountains and clear water emerged, ovepping with the ck sand and gravel like a mirage, but at the same time, it also appeared as if two worlds were colliding. From there, the demon race dashed out from the Arcadia and rushed to the west of Great Zhou under the spread of demonic clouds.

    The Great Sages had returned, what did the terrans have to fear?

    Now that there were two or three Great Sages that had recovered most of their strength, it was enough for them to sweep through this world!

    As the demon race charged in, the terrans inside the city started to tremble and the forums and live broadcasts on the myriad world ess went silent as if they could not believe that the era they lived in that they had deemed as the best and the most wondrous was so fragile.

    In this moment, the city gate opened and a tall figure draped in a gray robe walked out with dimmed eyes and a concealed aura that incited fear.

    He shouted loudly, ¡°I am Oracle Juan Lian of the Luo Sect. All ye demons, retreat!¡±

    As he spoke, his aura suddenly burst as if countless gxies had overturned. It was so overwhelmingly vast that without any disturbances made, it had directly pushed the oing demon race back into the Arcadia.

    ¡°It¡¯s the Legendary Terran!¡± the demon fairy who led the way was stunned as he muttered to himself. Thousands of thoughts ran through his heart and finally, he waved his arms in sign of retreat, to further think out another n of attack.

    Behind Sha Wujing, many terrans chanted in unison,

    ¡°Ajati Matriarch, the Void Hometown!¡±

    A littleter, a post appeared in the Jianghu Teahouse forum of the Myriad World ess with the title:

    ¡°The Legend is out, so there is no point in ranking the Heavenly List. Shouldn¡¯t we just convert to the Luo Sect already?¡±

 Chapter 1150: The All New Battlefield

    <h4>Chapter 1150: The All New Battlefield</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    ¡°The Legend is out, so there is no point in ranking the Heavenly List. Shouldn¡¯t we just convert to the Luo Sect already?¡±

    The person who posted this was nicknamed ¡®Unnamed Insider,¡¯ he said with a sad and doubtful tone, ¡°In thest six months, the demon race repeatedly attacked the west. At first, there were Heavenly Sword and Mister Luda who lent a helping hand, but were both attacked by an inexplicable aura that struck through the air, making them retreat due to injury. This time, there was not even a Righteous Dharmakaya toe forward, neither the current emperor nor that person from Kunlun Mountain Jade Pce appeared.¡±

    ¡°We have long known these circumstances and under the pressure of the Demon Race, it is not difficult to guess that this time the enemy is most likely the Great Sage of the demon race of either ancient remnants or from a current breakthrough. In short, the origin is not important, what is important is that we have to face the Legendary Great Sage. The terrifying thing is that initially, the Legendary Great Sage may have sustained hidden injuries and thus did not directly attack, but merely directed an aura infestation. However, the fact that the top ranks of the Heavenly List supremes are now afraid to help is enough to indicate that he has recoveredpletely to return and is lurking in the Demon Race army. Hence, the West remained silent and no Dharmakaya appeared, until the Luo Sect Oracle came.¡±

    ¡°I believe everyone understands the wide gap between Celestial Beings and the Legends from parts of the ancient ssics that have been passed down to the present. As the only one in all worlds, the essence of metamorphosis is not a joke, no matter how many Celestial Beings there are, without the correspondence of the Peerless Heavenly Weapon and great formations, the Legend ispletely untouchable.¡±

    ¡°Under these circumstances, it is meaningless to rank the Heavenly List. Before the Legendary Great Sage, those we deem as supremes were just mere ants and moths, what is the use of distinguishing between the first and the second ranked?¡±

    ¡°And the only one able to resist the Great Sage of the demon race, I believe everyone has seen, is the Luo Sect Oracle who is also a mighty person of the Legendary Realm!¡±

    ¡°With terrans as their foundation, the Luo Sect gives a peaceful final home to many lives and is an enemy with the imperial court, so what harm is it to us? Once we believe in the Ajati Matriarch, not only do we get the protection of the Legendary Oracle against harm from the demon race, we also achieve eternal life after death and are able to achieve bliss in the Void Hometown. Faith is the only sacrifice made, unaffecting family rtions, the harmony of wives and children, as well as social rtionships and friendships, just like believing in the Earth Goddess of High Heaven.¡±

    There were very few replies to this post, of which included replies saying that the original poster should eat well and drink well as the yamen had already set out to arrest evil cult members. Other replies included pretentiousughs saying that the post would soon be deleted. On the surface, it looked hrious and aided a cheerful atmosphere, but since the matter was with regards to the West, it seemed exceptionally unusual and ironic.

    In contrast, the post was viewed by a wide audience and silently, some changes were already brewing.

    In less than a quarter of an hour, the replies¡¯ prediction was affirmed and the post was tragically deleted without a trace. However, the long silence of major forums on the myriad world ess suddenly became active again, full of posts with headings like ¡®Personal experience of the demon race invasion¡¯ or ¡®My sleepless day in the West¡± that described the situation at the time, including arguments about various details. As such, the issue could be seen almost everywhere.

    There were those who frighteningly recalled, ¡°At the time before the demon race arrived, everyone in the entire city was inexplicably afraid where the weaky limp on the ground and the strong were fearful with trepidation. Even Dharmakayas of Half-Step were said to have kept silent out of fear and had difficulty in running their own Mana. They could only wait for death.¡±

    ¡°Since when did this even happen? Scared to death before the demon race appeared? Don¡¯t me the demon race for your own timidness!¡± some would retort.

    While some people reasoned, ¡°The inexperienced make such a big deal out of this, this is the horror of a Legendary being! Without even appearing and with just unconcealed bad intention toward their target, they are able to cause simr effects. It is just like before theing of a major disaster when people with a keen sensory will have a bad feeling, such as a heavy heart. This is an instinctive premonition and the malice of the bad intention of mighty people of the Legendary Realm are able to amplify this by a hundred times or even a thousand times!¡±

    It was better when the issue was not in debate, but once the debate started, the tyrannical terror of the mighty people of the Legendary Realm became more far-fetched, filling people with fear, causing the whole myriad world ess to be filled with an atmosphere that could only be described as the calm before the storm.

    Great Zhou, Changle, yamen headquarters.

    All the Condors and corresponding Golden-Stamped Detectives gathered in front of the chief of detectives, Sima Shi with solemn expressions in the midst of a silent atmosphere.

    ¡°The Luo Sect demons are taking advantage of the opportunity to mess with the hearts of the people, what say you all on how to deal with this issue?¡± Sima Shi kneaded his temples. After acquiring the status of a Dharmakaya, he had been quite high-spirited but in thest six months, honestly speaking from his heart, he seemed to have aged several years worrying over this issue.

    A Golden-Stamped Detective said heavily, ¡°Controversial title, restrict discussion about the West, restrict discussion about the abilities of the Legendary being, restrict any mention the Luo Sect and the demon race!¡±

    ¡°Yes, press down this matter as soon as possible to prevent the spread of panic,¡± the veteran Flying Dragon Condor Zhao Mingche agreed.

    ¡°With the people in panic, this matter cannot be contained for long. Since the matter has already broken out, I¡¯m afraid the idea of keeping it down is useless unless the mouths of the people can be shut and all users of the Myriad World Talisman are sealed off. Otherwise, they may just use codes tomunicate in secretnguage just like when someone talks about His Majesty behind his back, no one will directly mention the current emperor or the emperor of the Present World but will instead rece the term with Twelfth Eldest and Vairocana. Where these terms will evolve with the times and change often, are you all even able to seal it off?¡± a newly promoted Condor immediately retorted. He was quite young and seemed to be part of the generation that had grown up with the myriad world ess.

    Ten years was enough for those who were somewhat talented to step up as a neer to the Exterior Realm to be a guru.

    ¡°Twelfth Eldest? Vairocana?¡± Condor Gao Gong asked. He was quite old and had a very high seniority in Changle Gaozhi, but his use of the Myriad World Talisman was limited only to callingmunications and thus he did not really understand terms used on the forum.

    Sima Shi pressed his temples as he smiled slightly, ¡°His Majesty is the twelfth Emperor of the Great Zhou Dynasty, so he is called the Twelfth Eldest. On the other hand, Vairocana came from a certain strange book sold in the Myriad World Mall, which mentioned a double star systemposed of Vairocana and Chaotic Hole. So His Majesty who has the title of the glorious double stars of the era is also known as Vairocana whereas correspondingly, the Devil Master Han Guang is known as the Chaotic Hole.¡±

    As the chief of detectives of the yamen, he was no stranger to the situations on the myriad world ess as it was a requirement of his duty.

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s what it is.¡± Gao Gong did not say much but frowned and said, ¡°In this case, it is indeed not easy to seal off the matter, but once this matter spreads and ferments, then the foundation of the Great Zhou Dynasty will be shaken!¡±

    The people¡¯s belief will be lost as well!

    ¡°If we had known earlier, we should have stopped the Myriad World Knowledge Ball service in the West after Mister Luda and the Heavenly Sword were hurt when the demon race intruded into the West and not allow fear to pervade the whole of the myriad world ess!¡± the original proposer of the controversial title ban Golden-Stamped Detective wringed his hand and sighed.

    Sima Shi let go of his temples and waved his right hand, ¡°The myriad world ess is still a novelty and mistakes are inevitable as we are inexperienced with it. At the time itself, I did not expect the panic to spread at such a rate. More importantly, the decision to seal off the entire Myriad World Knowledge Ball service in the West is not up to the yamen to decide, even His Majesty is unable to decide upon it. The only way is for me to personally visit the Kunlun Mountain Jade Pce to see the Primitive Emperor.¡±

    Afterwards, he stood up with his hands behind his back, pacing back and forth while he was thinking and said, ¡°Since matters havee to this point, we can only make up for it as much as possible. Firstly, people must be sent to make contact with the Luo Sect and find out their intentions to see if they can be allied. It is fine even if we lose out a little, as long as such an alliance can be maintained to obtain more time for His Majesty. Secondly, the discussions in the myriad world ess must be controlled where only posts that purposefully create fear and panic are deleted. Let our people post more arguments to direct focus on the idea that there are mighty people of the Legendary Realm that survived within the Terran race and that they will return to help the Emperor...¡±

    Sima Shi had long since discussed such ns under simr situations with the few Golden-Stamped Detectives familiar with the myriad world ess. Now that all ns were voiced out, the confidence in which it was said, greatly alleviated the internal fear of the yamen.

    After making the arrangements, a Condor could not help but ask, ¡°Chief of detectives, what was His Majesty¡¯s reaction to the matter of the West? What about the one in Kunlun Mountain?¡±

    The Emperor and the Primitive Emperor had rarely appeared for many years and where this demon race matter did not even rm them, there was not a single person who did not want to know about their recent situation and their thoughts on the matter.

    Sima Shi mused for a bit and said, ¡°His Majesty has melded with the Myriad World sessfully and has absorbed a lot of the reflected self to open up a lot of Humane Lands. Hence, even with the unrest in the West, there was no reduction in the Forces of Living Beings which increased day by day instead. However, even since the ancient mythological era, there is a limit to the mighty people of the Legendary Realm, so it is difficult to say when His Majesty will be able to break through.¡±

    ¡°As for the one in the Jade Pce, there was praise of him being the strongest Celestial Being of all past generations a few years ago. Now that more than three years have passed and even though the possibility of improving is not small, but the boundary difficulties of a Legend is not so easy to ovee. Seeing that he did not step in during the attacks from the demon race, it seems that he may still be missing thest key step.¡±

    Without understanding I am who I am, the absorption of however much reflected self would still not fullyplete the qualitative change in evolution.

    Listening to the words of Sima Shi, the Golden-Stamped Detectives fell into silence. Heavenly Sword Su Wuming was also said to have missed thest step, why was it so difficult to produce a new Legend in the Terran race?

    At this moment, they felt a vibration from the depths of the pce and with a blurring of sight before their eyes, they saw Gao Lan d in a yellow emperor¡¯s robe, his lips thin and cool, radiating an iparable handsome beauty.

    ¡°Your Majesty!¡± Sima Shi and the others were surprised but then immediately bowed down with inexplicable expectation in their hearts. Had His Majesty broken through the Legendary bottleneck?

    Gao Lan nodded slightly with both hands behind his back and said, ¡°The world is unpredictable. If I was given another ten years of time, until all the mighty people of the Legendary Realm returned and all the stars aligned, breakthrough would not be unachievable, but what I can think of, how can the important men not think of, too? So Ajati Matriarch with her wonderful grace, firstly allowed Oracle Juan Lian to make an early return, and now that the rest of the Oracles are awakening, the demon race will likewise not be willing to fall behind. Hence, they released the remnants of the Great Sage in advance.¡±

    He had kept constantmunications with Meng Qi, and with the Emperor¡¯s Sword sense for enemies, he had a clear understanding of the current situation.

    Sima Shi and the others listened until they ended up looking at each other in dismay, not expecting that there was more than one mighty person of the Legendary Realm within the demon race and the Luo Sect!

    Gao Lan said steadily, ¡°How can there be any smooth sailing waters for the matters of the world? How can there be constant developments that always suit one¡¯s heart? I have long since prepared for this, that is why I came out of meditation earlier.¡±

    He stretched both his hands out in front of him and as a long light golden sword and a Golden Book with pages glimmering with light appeared in his hands, he raised his head proudly to shout.

    ¡°Where are the descendants of the emperor!¡±

    The long sword dazzled with golden rays as it shot into the sky, through the clouds and reaching into the depths of space, to reach a huge.

    The descendants of the emperor were supposed to be destroyed in the Chaos of the Devil Buddha, but with Gao Lan¡¯s hint, they had escaped and moved away to the depths of the Real World, continuing their heritage for tens of thousands of years to produce generations of strong beings that guarded the secrets left by the emperor. They had not interfered with the Real World and with the umtion they had now, they would be more terrifying once the worldly restrictions were released.

 Chapter 1151: The Celestial Lamp Ambassador

    <h4>Chapter 1151: The Celestial Lamp Ambassador</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    In the night sky, the stars were dense and sparkling, merging into bright gxies and brilliant clouds. Deep inside them, a covered in blue and green quietly rotated around its stars. Its massiveness exceeded normal but yet maintained an environment suitable for human survival.

    At this moment, a pale golden sword beam pratedyers of space as though distorting the distances in between them, and soon fell on the top of the¡¯s oldest and tallest building, bringing a sky filled with the color of gold that surpassed the sunset glow and apanied by a dignified low roar, ¡°Where are the descendants of the emperor!¡±

    Inside the halls, humans who were practising with their eyes shut suddenly opened their eyes and stood up uniforming, holding weapons in their right hands, looking like waves that suddenly surged.

    With their strong presence, their every move were able to interfere with astronomical phenomena. Together, they made everywhere on the bright like daytime with rainbow in the sky!

    Inside the tall old building, the deep and quiet hall suddenly shook, and the main door opened by itself. A weary presence that filled the air got out as a voice reverberated on the, ¡°Is the current emperor calling?¡±

    His n had gotten advice from the current emperor to exchange sacrifice for a chance to escape, and finally avoided the Devil Buddha¡¯s trial. Their inheritance continued, their umtions continued, and they always had legendary protection.

    He would be the one after the old n leader died in the hands of the Devil Buddha, and after him there was still another junior!

    The powerful presence materialized and dashed into the clouds, making the look like a brilliant star. Then, every star that was as big as the sun in this enormous gxy erupted a sr storm. mes gushed at high temperatures and objects of different shapes flew out from within. They had all been nourished deep within the star.

    These objects gathered one by one, quickly forming an ancient ship that was evenrger than the. Having the color of a jade stone, it left markings as it bobbled between illusion and reality, as though it was traveling in the sea of sufferings, protecting and helping the people on it reach the shore.

    It was The Last Ship that the emperor attempted to make during hister years, for protecting and helping living things get through the Final Trial. Unfortunately, the emperor passed on before he could put him his best, leaving behind this defective product which level was difficult to assess urately. Some of its effects exceeded Legendary level, but some of its powers were merely of Celestial level.

    With The Last Ship stopping deep inside the universe, two powerful and majestic presences flew out from the upied by the emperor¡¯s descendants. Even in the sky of the real world, the terrifyingness exceeded that of the gxy, and was probably no less than a falling moon afternding on the real world. Thereafter, strong presence followed closely one after another, almost upying half of the light on the.

    Markings on The Last Ship gradually lit up as its body became blurred. Then, it shook lightly and disappeared all of a sudden before proceeding to the real world through space.

    Within just over ten seconds, The Last Ship that had turned into the size of a normal tower ship appeared inside Changle Pce. Turning from illusory to real, it quietly stood tall, looking like it came from ancient times and also from the future.

    Sima Shi and the other yamen constables looked at the shipped that had passed through the Sea of Sufferings and subconsciously held their breaths. Their hearts beat unexinably, like mortals who saw a Bodhisattva manifestation.

    The first to walk out from The Last Ship were two humans ¨C a man and a woman ¨C whose dressing were between ancient times and the Middle Ages. The man had white hair and looked very energetic. His eyes looked dense and brilliant as though it was reflecting the stars in the sky, and every bit of the brilliance seemed to be a human silhouette. The woman looked like flowers in full bloom, mature and graceful. Her eyes were bright and full of spirits. Upon closer look, revolving gxies could also be seen.

    ¡°Shaoxuan pays his respect, Your Majesty.¡±

    ¡°Xi¡¯e pays her respect, Your Majesty.¡±

    Both of them bowed uniformly, their tone filled with respect, causing a slight disturbance to the void space even with their breathing under control.

    Gao Lan slightly nodded, took a few steps forward and stretched out his hands as support, ¡°I have troubled the two of you.¡±

    Powerful characters of the emperor¡¯s descendants filed out one by one right after Shaoxuan and Xi¡¯e, such that even the constables who were used to seeing talents in the real world were overwhelmed

    ¡°You can spread this news out, just half-truths will do, we don¡¯t have to specially prove it,¡± Gao Lan looked at the constables with deep eyes as he instructed indifferently.

    ...

    Inside the Void Hometown, the Night Emperor Huo Lishang was leaving the white lotus tform and facing the deepness, looking like he was weing something.

    At that ce, the presence formed by gxies got stronger and more obvious before suddenly dying off, and out came a handsome man. His face was white and delicate, like a schr who was good at seducing youngdies in ssical ys. He had a smile on his face and was holding a zemp in his hand. Its wick burned quietly as seemed to illuminate all ces in the three worlds.

    ¡°Greetings, Celestial Lamp Ambassador,¡± Huo Lishang bowed casually, but another thought was on his mind. It¡¯s said that there are three most marvelous celestialmps in the various worlds. One has transformed into the ancient Dipankara Buddha, one is in Jade Mirage Pce, and one is with Heavenly Lord Daode. Which is the one that you are holding? Or is it a rising star created by the Ajati Matriarch?

    The Celestial Lamp Ambassador smiled in return and said gently, ¡°I have to make a trip to Kunlun Mountain Jade Mirage Pce.¡±

    ¡°Kunlun Mountain Jade Mirage Pce? Which Kunlun Mountain Jade Mirage Pce?¡± Huo Lishang asked.

    If it was a mortal who mentioned Kunlun Mountain Jade Mirage Pce, it had to be the residence of the Primitive Emperor. But the Celestial Lamp Ambassador had just awakened and was likely to be referring to the Jade Mirage Pce located in the World of Gods.

    The Celestial Lamp Ambassador smiled and said, ¡°The Primitive Emperor Su Meng¡¯s Kunlun Mountain Jade Mirage Pce, of course. These years, the Celestial Curtain Folding Ambassador have searched many ces but had yet to find the way of escape left behind by the holy maiden. The Ajati Matriarch felt iplete and hence wanted me to go to Kunlun Mountain Jade Mirage Pce to search for clues.¡±

    ¡°The Primitive Emperor implicates many, and the influential characters are wary of one another and can¡¯t pry as they please, even deductions would be interfered. Hiding the clues at his ce might be a great way after all.¡±

    He sounded casual and rxed, as though he was going back to his own ce to find something that he lost.

    A smile appeared on the Night Emperor¡¯s face before he pondered and said, ¡°The Primitive Emperor hasn¡¯t appeared for a few years and had gotten information on Ananda¡¯s additional self from the demonic race. With his history of creating miracles, he might have silently attained the Legendary realm. You have to be careful.¡±

    The Celestial Lamp Ambassador maintained his smile, ¡°How could the Legendary realm be achieved so easily? Many celestial beings at the final step got trapped at I am who I am. Su Meng has at the most gathered the number of additional self projections required for breakthrough, Legendary realm, hah, he¡¯s still on his way.¡±

    After finishing, the Celestial Lamp Ambassador took a step forward and disappeared from the Void Hometown before appearing in front of Kunlun Mountain.

    He was about to enter the Jade Mirage Pce when a greenyer of ze suddenly appeared before him and the sound of Buddhist chanting reverberated around his ears.

    Looking up, he saw the obscure Jade Mirage Pce covered withyers of Buddha ze light, like it was far out from the horizon. Surrounding it were five hundred Arhats, and in midair were many Bodhisattvas sitting on lotuses. High up in the sky wereyers of chanting, and a huge Bodhisattva could be seen vaguely.

    The Buddhas of the Pure Land were protecting the Jade Mirage!

    ¡°Moonlight Bodhisattva, it wasn¡¯t easy for you to practice and achieve Sambhogakaya, do you really want to get yourself involved in this?¡± The Celestial Lamp Ambassador said in a carefree tone, not feeling surprised. ¡°Moreover, I¡¯m not going to kill Su Meng, I¡¯m just walking around and searching.¡±

    ¡°Namo Medicine Buddha, everything is the result of karma,¡± the majestic voice was apanied by moonlight that fell from the sky above.

    In the past when Meng Qi went back to the Middle Ages, he helped the Qing Emperor to awaken the Medicine Buddha and made progress, thereby blessing the Moonlight Bodhisattva through the chaos created by the Devil Buddha and lived till this day. Repayment of karma is the way of Buddhism.

    The Celestial Lamp Ambassador¡¯s expression turned slightly solemn. He stretched out his right hand, and the zemp he was holding suddenly lit up.

    He was no match for the Moonlight Bodhisattva, but the Ajati Matriarch had expected this and gotten him to bring along this celestialmp!

    At this moment, the sound of lion roars rang in his ears. They ovepped one another as though there were many lions roaring together, shaking themp and his soul.

    ¡°Nine Spirited Saint?¡± the Celestial Lamp Ambassador looked around and felt an unexinable fear.

    The Qing Emperor got more awake and sent the Nine Spirited Saint to repay kindness?

    The Nine Spirited Saint is frightening, but the Qing Emperor is even more frightening!

    Standing in front of the Jade Mirage Pce, his face changed color before he finally let out a long sigh, turned his body and left.

    The Qing Emperor was already between the Nirvana and Creation realm, and had Heavenly Lord Daode backing him up. As such, it was normal that the Ajati Matriarch failed to scheme against him.

    Inside a dim room in the Jade Mirage Pce, Meng Qi¡¯s body was surrounded by many clear shadows that were returning to his body.

    There were monks as well as celestial gods of different looks and sizes.

    Inside Shaolin Temple, Xuanbei was meditating facing the Buddha. At the two sides were Maha Kasyapa holding his fists together and the origin of Shaolin¡¯s inheritance, Ananda.

    Because of Ananda bing the Devil Buddha, Xuanbei and the other abbots had slowly decreased their homage toward him. But in order not to affect the other Shaolin monks, this process was gradual and there was still this statue left in the main hall.

    Suddenly, Buddhist chanting rang in Xuanbei¡¯s ears, causing him to open his eyes. He saw the statue of Ananda shake lightly and two rows of crystal-clear tears flowed from his eyes.

    Buddha also has tears, have kind thoughts and repent!

    Seeing this, Xuanbei¡¯s mind was suddenly clear as years of confusion was gone right away. When there is good, there is evil. When there is evil, there is good. Searching for pure good is a way of evil.

    He closed his eyes, and zed fires appeared inside his body, forging a golden body of Ksitigarbha.

    Even at the Nirvana realm, it took great difficulties and realization to finally show repentance!

    Inside many universes, the Ananda in Buddhist temples and the Divine Creator in Taoist temples shook uniformly like they were alive. The shadows around Meng Qi merged one after another, and he had reached the additional self limit below the Legendary realm ¨C nine hundred and ny-nine ¨C seventy percent of them imitated Ananda¡¯s additional self and thirty percent absorbed Yuanshi¡¯s projection.

    At the end of a quantitative change is a qualitative change. But when Meng Qi opened his eyes, he was almost there. He understood that I am who I am was about having one single thought, but was still unable to see through it.

 Chapter 1152: What Business Is It Of Yours

    <h4>Chapter 1152: What Business Is It Of Yours</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    In the vast universe, even light needed hundreds of millions of years toplete a journey. Inparison, a human¡¯s life was short and insignificant, but it was this short and insignificant life that relied on generations of civilization and nonstop exploration to slowly understand the secrets of the universe and hear its voice.

    On one of the blue and green where they were located, inside a research center with high security, the Super Light Brains werebined together and operating mathematically at a high speed, emitting light rays that looked science fictional.

    Researchers looked nervously at this scene, subconsciously rxing their breathing so as not to disrupt the Super Light Brain.

    This was a very important mathematical operation, involving human beings¡¯ efforts in developing towards high-level life, and bidding farewell to short and insignificant life.

    They discovered some strange objects that were beyond their own understanding of civilization on a deserted in the ninth ster system on the left of the one thousand five hundred and ny-sixth gxy of the Seventh Supercluster, and suspected to be the remains of an alien civilization in ancient times hundreds of millions of years ago.

    These objects were humanoid stone statues thatplemented the deserted environment. They looked different but yet seemed to have inextricable links, like the different faces of the same existence. They produced all kinds of specificities that were both incredible and terrifying, and almost made the members of the expedition team who had been immersed in civilization suspect if they had really met a ghost or were being watched by gods.

    After a period of research, they were pleasantly surprised to find that all the specificities came from a high level of life, which was the field that many scientists were currently exploring tirelessly. For some unknown reason, the ancient alien civilization hundreds of millions of years ago came into contact with high-level life and worshipped it as a god. The humanoid stone statues were the manifestations of high-level life in different situations and different ces. They contained its essential characteristics and had an invaluable effect on current research.

    This was like human beings initially having only a preliminary understanding of the high-level state of life, like having a fuzzy form. And the humanoid stone statues were like equations, once unraveled, the form would be restored and the high-level state of life would be described clearly. As such, mathematical operations began. With the increase in the number of stone statues discovered, the possibility of the mathematical operation having results increased greatly. After a long time, it seemed to have reached the edge of sess today.

    Operating at high speed with shing lights, the faces of the researchers alternated between bright and dark and their eyes were filled with anticipation.

    Gradually, the Super Light Brain emitted a buzzing sound, the disy screen turned zing white.

    ¡°Are the resultsing out?¡± the researchers held their breaths as they waited for the epoch-making sign in the history of civilization to appear. But right at this moment, there were a series of banging sounds and the Super Light Brain shook violently and copsed.

    The researchers were dumbstruck when they saw this scene, their eyes dull and lifeless like the stone statues. They had thought of not getting a conclusion, but totally didn¡¯t expect the super light brain to self-destruct because of exceeding the limit!

    All the efforts put into this mathematical operation had gone down the drain.

    ¡°Even the most advanced Super Light Brain can¡¯t handle this operation?¡± the researchers were all shocked and felt helpless.

    ¡°It may be that the conditions are not sufficient and the key points are missing,¡± someone frowned and pondered.

    It looked like this study had toe to an end.

    Inside Kunlun Mountain Jade Mirage Pce, Meng Qi also let out a long sigh, feeling regretful. His attempt to open the door to the Legendary realm through scientific methods had failed, so he still had to break through I am who I am with conscientious efforts.

    When spiritually-traveling the various worlds, he had discovered this universe with considerably developed civilization. The people already had a vague understanding of the high-level state of life, that is, the Legendary realm. As such, he created the fake remains, leaving behind the stone statues that corresponded to different characteristics of his additional self image so as to research in this civilization. With the increase in the number of additional self images created and the number of Yuanshi projections devoured, the number of stone statues also increased, until their reach nine hundred and ny-nine.

    Meng Qi had hope that this civilization could adopt the Simultaneous Additional Self Equation andbine the researched theories to unravel the secret of the Legendary realm, so that he could directly get the detailed situation of himself after achieving the Legendary realm, thereby bypassing the barrier of I am who I am and directly get to Legendary status.

    Unfortunately, probably because the civilization of this universe wasn¡¯t developed enough, his efforts had gone down the drain.

    ¡°If the essence of the Legendary realm could be grasped so easily, it would have been mass produced long ago...¡± Meng Qi shook his head and mumbled. Flicking his clothes, he got up from the low bed, dressed in a green Taoist robe and a wooden hairpin on his head.

    He nned to use the Haotian Mirror Fragment to look for more advanced research civilization while traveling the world to look for opportunities to break through I am who I am.

    The Invincible de¡¯s presence filled the surroundings, turning into rays of purple lights that merged into Meng Qi¡¯s palm, covering his breathing and the mysteries of heaven.

    Taking a step out, Meng Qi quietly left Kunlun Mountain Jade Mirage Pce and arrived at Huamei Heights.

    This was the first step of his travels ¨C have a face-to-face exchange with Mister Lu Da on the issues of I am who I am!

    Meng Qi had considered self-sealing his memory and strength, and go through another life in the mortal world, using this to find the reason behind I am who I am. This was simr to the Night Emperor¡¯s Thousand Faces Thousand Years Trial Method, but more extreme, not seeking the help of others but merely finding I am who I am through experiences.

    Who am I, I am Who ¨C this was the question the Qing Emperor had been asking after forgetting himself, and also the question he hoped to understand after self-sealing his memory and strength.

    Who knows in the future there might just be a crazy priest who asks everyone he sees Who am I, I am Who.

    This method was very dangerous and time-consuming, and hence thest choice for him who wished to break through in the next few years. Therefore, he first looked for Mister Lu Da who had chosen the toughest and purest path tomunicate with.

    At his current level, conversations that relied on the Myriad World Talisman sometimes couldn¡¯t cover all meanings. There¡¯s an end to the words but not to their meanings. The Buddha holding a flower, Maha Kasyapa smiling, when did any of these had conversations?

    The implications of the internal energies, the charm of every move, and the feeling from various factors were all from face-to-face conversations.

    At a thatched cottage at the back of Huamei Heights, the injured Mister Lu Da was wearing a gray robe and meticulously watering the exotic flowers and nts. The Ice Fairy Ye Yuqi wasn¡¯t at his side as she had found an opportunity during reincarnation and had entered the Dreams Universe. She was now reenacting her life in order toplete her soul and achieve Dharmakaya.

    Mister Lu Da¡¯s had yet to stabilize, hence only a portion of his Legendary power was evident. After noticing Meng Qi, he still insisted on finishing the watering action before raising his head, nodding slightly as he spoke, ¡°You want to ask me about I am who I am?¡±

    ¡°Senior, you are truly observant.¡± Meng Qi smiled as he cupped hands as a form of greeting, ¡°I have three questions.¡±

    ¡°First question is the Universal Fragment. When there is a split in time, different worlds are formed due to different future possibilities and people who had yet to achieve the Legendary realm would differentiate along with that, resulting in the appearance of new additional selves. Without knowing which side is the real world and which side iscking the Legendary realm, how do you differentiate Who am I since their characters, experiences, hobbies, and feelings are exactly the same because of having the same past?¡±

    The additional self inside the Universal Fragments was like a replica that was difficult to differentiate. This swayed his acknowledgement of being one and only, since I could be I, and he could also be I.

    Mister Lu Da put down his watering items and sat cross-legged inside the thatched cottage. After looking at his wife¡¯s tomb at the side, he pondered for a while and said, ¡°His I isn¡¯t your I, just like the established self that you acknowledge isn¡¯t the Devil Buddha¡¯s established self.¡±

    ¡°Once there is a split, because of the reduction in nature of the Universal Fragment, it¡¯s link with Dao will also change and the nature of the additional self that appeared would naturally have some slight differences with your nature. You just have to wait and see, five or ten yearster, their differences would slowly appear.¡±

    ¡°Having a past that is one and only is an important factor for you being who you are, but it is not the only factor. It¡¯s like a root or a branch that can have two different leaves growing from it.¡±

    Meng Qi nodded, looking pensive. The Universal Fragment would be different from the real world, not to mention his involvement beyond Legendary realm made it impossible to split additional self. Even if there was a split, there would also be differences due to the differences in environment, and his recognition of being one and only wouldn¡¯t be shaken.

    His right hand knocked lightly on the back of his left hand as he spoke again, ¡°Second question, if a powerful character replicates your soul and creates a world that ispletely the same as the environment you are in, and gives him experiences that are entirely the same, how do you adhere to being one and only?¡±

    The conditions for doing this were very demanding, almost close to a fantasy. But in the world there were Nirvana characters who were powerful existences which were almost against logic. They were totally capable of doing something simr, just like Meng Xiaoqi on earth.

    If he couldn¡¯t see through this, he would definitely lose himself when achieving the Legendary realm and see himself fail.

    Because Mister Lu Da wanted to go on the unique path of not using the additional self, he had thought about simr problems. Without any pauses or thinking, he smiled and slowly said, ¡°This is the difference of one thought.¡±

    ¡°Buddhism¡¯s original intention and Taoism¡¯s nature are both referring to the same thing. An innate character that is not contaminated by acquired factors, unaffected by experience, and not restricted by skills is close to Dao and also one and only. No powerful character can truly replicate this nature, otherwise there wouldn¡¯t be the barrier of I am who I am.¡±

    ¡°Even if the past is the same, the soul is identical and all antecedents match, there would still be a difference of one thought when dealing with some matters in the future because of the slight difference in nature, thus creating a difference.¡±

    ¡°This is just my humble opinion and may not be urate, you have to use your own discretion.¡±

    At this point, Mister Lu Da paused for a while before saying, ¡°Actually, you are already the one and only. You have cut away the past, have no additional self and also have no next life. If this isn¡¯t one and only, then what is?¡±

    ¡°Even if there was another you, one that is exactly the same, what has it got to do with you? What business is it of yours? Is it your additional self? Is it your past? Or your future?¡±

    Meng Qi was stunned at once, his right hand that was lightly hitting the back of his left hand suddenly stopped, looking like he had just been enlightened.

 Chapter 1153: Cut Myself To See Me

    <h4>Chapter 1153: Cut Myself To See Me</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    What business is it of yours? What business is it of mine? That¡¯s right, his additional selves were either simted imprints or projections without wisdom. They were unique on their own and there was no need to consider the problem of the many memories and emotions of the additional selves attacking one another and getting lost.

    That being the case, what has another I, one that is exactly the same, got to do with him? He is he, and I am I!

    With this enlightenment, Meng Qi seemed to have theyer of fog in front of him unveiled and everything looked clear. Thoughts ran through his mind without any more obstruction, and he could vaguely sense his original intention, hence felt energetic and wonderful.

    However, this had merely cleared the fog and showed the path. As for how to get close, it was still filled with difficulties and obstacles and also all misleading ways.

    He pondered for a while, smiled and slowly got up with his hands cupped together, ¡°Thank you for your advice, sir.¡±

    ¡°The third question, if what you¡¯ve experienced in the past are all dreams ?- your wife, Huamei Heights, the sword in your hand ?- how do you face it?¡±

    ¡°Common magic spells definitely have no effect on you, but what if you are in the dream world of Amitabha? Everything you see, hear, touch and feel are dreams, they look real but are essentially illusions. In Zhuang Zhou¡¯s dream of a butterfly, was it Zhuang Zhou who dreamed of the butterfly or was it the butterfly that dreamed of itself bing Zhou Zhuang?¡±

    Meng Qi asked the Brain in a Vat question in a totally different way. After which, he turned and slowly walked down the mountain road without waiting for Mister Lu Da¡¯s reply.

    A breeze was blowing at the side of the road and there was the fragrance of flowers. The silhouette with a wooden hairpin gradually got further away.

    With a sword by his side, Mister Lu Da¡¯s eyes were shining. His mouth opened and closed, but was unable to say out his answer as he simply watched Meng Qi leave the back of the mountain.

    ...

    After getting out of Huamei Heights, Meng Qi looked around and felt at a loss not knowing where to go. As thoughts ran through his mind, he subconsciously went toward the southwest. By the time he collected himself, he was already in front of a mountain peak that looked like a long sword.

    The entrance to Xijian Pavilion!

    Meng Qi stood nkly in front of the mountain and suddenly let out augh, he really couldn¡¯t totally let go of that matter.

    That sentence left a deep impression on him, ¡°In my whole life I only love the Seven-Foot Sword, cut myself to see me and I am not who I am.¡±

    He didn¡¯t hide his presence and Jiang Zhiwei had already appeared at the foot of the mountain. Behind her were blooming flowers, looking like a painting.

    Thedy was in a yellow dress, her ck hair loosely tied up with a few strands hanging loosely, and was still as stunning as before. She said smilingly, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you inform me that you¡¯reing?¡±

    ¡°I yed it by ear and my heart brought me here,¡± dressed in a green robe and with a wooden hairpin on his head, Meng Qi looked carefree as he said zenly with a smile.

    Jiang Zhiweiughed lightly, ¡°You don¡¯t usually visit without a cause. So, what is it?¡±

    Her eyes were smiling as she gave an I-know-you look.

    ¡°Mmm.¡± Meng Qi pondered for a while and said, ¡°You¡¯ve once said cut myself to see me and I am not who I am, which myself did you cut and which me did you see?¡±

    Jiang Zhiweiughed upon realizing, ¡°So you¡¯re thinking about I am who I am.¡±

    Then, her expression became more serious before saying firmly, ¡°Myself refers to the external I, including the flesh body, experiences, martial arts, emotions, etc., while me refers to the original intention and nature.¡±

    ¡°Since the original intention left the path, it acquired contamination ?- the eyes mystified by colors, the ears confused by sounds, the nose tinted by tastes and the heart blinded by experiences and emotions, making it difficult to see one true colors.¡±

    ¡°Cutting off isn¡¯t cutting away, nor is it forsaking, but seeing through their limitations and understanding their illusions, thereby seeing the real me.¡±

    Meng Qi gained some understanding, frowning slightly as he pondered.

    Seeing which, Jiang Zhiwei gave it a thought and used less profound words to talk about her experience, ¡°Although I was on a long retreat, I did not just know about cut myself to see me recently. This should be a difficulty in martial arts after passing through the Exterior realm. In simple terms, what the eyes see is limited by the eyes themselves. Unable to see everything like the Buddha, there are always some omissions. What the eyes see may not all be real, and it is very easy to make mistakes by fully believing in what the eyes see. Being confused by external factors, one wouldn¡¯t be able to see things as they are.¡±

    ¡°Simrly, before the end, the ears have restrictions, and so does the nose as well as the experiences and martial arts gained. Fully relying on experiences would result in being trapped by experiences, thereby having deviation in the perception of things. Fully relying on martial arts would result in being bound by martial arts, thereby bing more extreme.¡±

    ¡°Recognize them, see through them, and cut off the illusions they brought. Then you would be able to break free and see your actual self.¡±

    Meng Qi nodded, ¡°It sounds easy, but really doing it must be extremely difficult. Everything we do since birth has been more or less influenced by myself, and relying on it has long been a habit and instinct. We wouldn¡¯t think there is any problem at all and hence wouldn¡¯t be able to see through this.¡±

    He understood what Jiang Zhiwei meant and also knew what he needed to do was cut myself to see me. Once he saw his real self, he would be able to self-attain the Legendary realm!

    The flowers on the mountain were bright, and two silhouettes were standing opposite each other at the foot of the mountain. One yellow and one green, they were exchanging their experiences on cut myself to see me. Harmonious and picturesque, they looked somewhat like a couple.

    Meng Qi looked up at Jiang Weiwei followed by the familiar yet strange mountain road, and suddenlyughed, ¡°When Mister Lu Da mentioned about the difference of one thought, I was thinking if I hadn¡¯t listened to my brother¡¯s instigation at the time toe to Xijian Pavilion to persuade you and subtly express my feelings, would the ending be different?¡±

    This was already the past and he was already able to face this calmly.

    Jiang Zhiwei pressed her lips into a smile, stroked her hair and said seriously, ¡°Even without Gao Lan¡¯s instigation, you would definitely stille after hesitating, just that you might not have been in time. And no matter when you came, my answer would still be the same.¡±

    With her eyes shining like stars in the night sky, she said in a low and firm voice, ¡°This is you, and this is me.¡±

    Meng Qi let out a long sigh and said with a smile, ¡°Sure enough, this is you, and this is me.¡±

    Looking up and seeing the beautiful scenery on the mountain with all kinds of flowers, he seemed to see Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s gradually drifting silhouette at that time. Smiling with his hands behind his back, he stepped forward and walked up the mountain road.

    Jiang Zhiwei smiled slightly and walked together beside him.

    The two did not speak, being able to understand each other without words. One in yellow and one in green, they slowly walked to the top of the mountain, as though Xijian Pavilion was a no man¡¯snd.

    Looking at the magnificent view of white clouds and the sun, Meng Qi let out augh and conveyed at ease.

    Jiang Zhiwei looked quietly at the sea of clouds and also let out a lightugh after a short while. With her clothes flowing, she returned to her residence.

    Since ancient times, the sea of ??clouds hadn¡¯t changed.

    ...

    Stepping on the clouds and against the strong wind, Meng Qi was thinking as he moved, putting other thoughts aside and walking freely.

    He unknowingly came to the Southern Wastnd and saw a prosperous scene, the growth of a martial arts holynd, and a powerful ancient presence seemed to be hidden deep in the Southern Wastnd.

    ¡°The demons return to the world and the sages follow?¡± Meng Qi suddenly thought of this sentence he heard a very long time ago.

    Are the demonic sages returning from reincarnation?

    As thoughts ran through his mind, Qi Zhengyan appeared in front of him in an ordinary long robe and with an ordinary look. Other than the two stars between his brows and the strange Devil¡¯s ws on his left hand, there really wasn¡¯t anything special, but his every move seemed to contain great momentum. The heaven constantly moves, and a gentleman should constantly strive for self-improvement.

    ¡°Something¡¯s bothering you?¡± Qi Zhengyan said straight to the point.

    Meng Qi slightly nodded and repeated what Mister Lu Da and Jiang Zhiwei said before saying, ¡°How should I cut myself to see me?¡±

    Senior Qi has the knowledge and experience of a Demonic Lord and should be able to answer.

    Qi Zhengyan gave it a thought and said, ¡°Since you want to cut yourself to see you, then try really cutting. What is your greatest dependence and reliance now, cut it off and experience it.¡±

    ¡°What is my greatest dependence and reliance?¡± Meng Qi frowned and mumbled to himself.

    Heavenly Lord Yuanshi? No, how could he fully rely on him when he¡¯s wary of him?

    The Tyrant¡¯s Invincible de? It wasn¡¯t as if he didn¡¯t have a life before it had awakened to the Legendary level...

    As thoughts ran through his mind, he heard Qi Zhengyan say indifferently, ¡°Your greatest dependence and reliance is your martial arts. Without martial arts, there would be no Primitive Emperor and what you are today.¡±

    Meng Qi took in a deep breath as thoughts ran through his mind. He wanted to refute, but had nothing to say.

    Yes, aftering to this world full of strong and powerful characters, his greatest dependence and reliance was martial arts. Neither Yuanshi nor Daode could be relied on, only his own abilities were real!

    When he was in a hopeless situation when facing the Devil Buddha back then, he didn¡¯t pray for help from gods or Buddha but practised martial arts step by step, sharpening the de in his heart and finally broke free.

    Qi Zhengyan stared at Meng Qi and said in a low voice, ¡°So, are you able to cut off this greatest dependence and reliance?¡±

    ¡°Moreover, you might not necessarily seed even if you forsake it. By then, you would be an ordinary person without power, and it would be extremely difficult for you to regain it.¡±

    ¡°By then, would you still be the Primitive Emperor? Would you still be Su Meng? Would you still be able to maintain your personality and style? Without martial arts, would there be you?¡±

    ¡°Do you dare to forsake it?¡±

 Chapter 1154: The Unforgettable

    <h4>Chapter 1154: The Unforgettable</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    How can I possibly forsake it?

    The abilities that I have cultivated through hard work, the reliance that truly belongs to me, the greatest guarantee for achieving the Legendary realm, how can I treat it as an illusion and forsake it?

    Meng Qi¡¯s mind was filled with such thoughts when he heard the series of questions from Qi Zhengyan.

    Without his martial abilities, how was he going to cope with the situation whereby the Legendary supremes were all returning?

    Without his martial abilities, wouldn¡¯t he not even have the power to fight back when faced with ill-intentioned characters like golden and silver-eyed fellow?

    Without his martial abilities, was he going to rely on the Nirvana character behind him for everything?

    Without his martial abilities, how was he going to find clues to resurrect Xiaosang?

    Without his martial abilities, wouldn¡¯t he have to watch helplessly when his seniors and friends met with danger, unable to do anything no matter how anxious and worried he was?

    Many things were based on his martial ability to reach the level and position he had today. Without it, he would just be a rootless duckweed, unable to do anything he wanted. Just thinking about it alone made him feel what it really meant to be powerless!

    Seeing Meng Qi¡¯s rare change in face color, Qi Zhengyan¡¯s expression became more serious, and his tone was even tter, ¡°If not for the fact that we trust each other, and if this suggestion was made by someone else, would you think that this is a conspiracy ?- just a few words could fool the world¡¯s strongest celestial being to self-destruct his martial arts, easily killing him?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t the strong resistance and struggle in your heart proof of your dependence on martial arts?¡±

    ¡°How many years did you use to live without martial arts?¡±

    ¡°Without martial arts, you wouldn¡¯t be you?¡±

    These words entered Meng Qi¡¯s ears, and thoughts ran wild in his mind, confronting and refuting each other. He appeared to be shaken, but just couldn¡¯t make up his mind.

    That¡¯s right, to this day, he really relied too much on martial arts, and it was hard to imagine how life without martial arts would be. If he couldn¡¯t clear thisyer of fog covering his real spirit, how could he see his actual self?

    What kind of joke was this? His ability that is cultivated bit by bit was the most realistic, how could he forsake it for illusory hope? Without martial arts, how was he going to face all the issues in future?

    If he didn¡¯t cut himself to see himself as soon as possible toprehend I am who I am, in the current situation where the Legendary characters were beginning to return in advance, it seemed that there wasn¡¯t not much difference between a celestial being and a mortal. Why not take the plunge?

    However, even if he didn¡¯t give up martial arts, he might be able to find an opportunity to break through in the next few years by relying on improving himself with time? With the protection of the Moonlight Bodhisattva, the goodwill of the Qing Emperor, there shouldn¡¯t be any problem holding on for a few years. Why should he try this dangerous and unguaranteed approach?

    After exining so much, wasn¡¯t it just because he couldn¡¯t let go of martial arts, and had already be a ve to martial arts?

    Without martial arts, he would already have been a ve to others!

    ...

    Having to answer this question concerning his future and life in such a short period of time, even Meng Qi who was always good at making decisions and fighting with his life was in a state of hesitation and struggle. His lips moved, and for a few times wanted to speak but couldn¡¯t say anything.

    Cut off the external I, only then can I see the real I?

    Qi Zhengyan¡¯s expression returned to normal and said slowly, ¡°Think about it yourself, only you can make a decision for this kind of thing.¡±

    After that, he left without turning back, stepping into the Southern Wastnd. Stars of fire gathered, as if forming a red torrent.

    Meng Qi looked nkly at his back view, suddenly letting out a long sigh as his mind was full of thoughts. If this method could be as clear cutting the past and the future, and a considerable chance of seeding as long as he followed the n, he would have already tried. But Senior Qi had made it clear that even if he forsook martial arts, he might not be able topletely cut himself to see himself. This would be a waste of effort and he would have also lost his greatest reliance and be a useless person. This path was indiscernible, unpredictable and full of variables. How could he make up his mind?

    Starting from the Legendary realm, the path was indescribable, and the journey was naturally indiscernible and unpredictable.

    With his heart full of thoughts, he walked aimlessly and unknowingly arrived outside the city of Guangling. The tides of the rivers gushed against the dark color of dusk. This seemed to have not changed for thousands of years.

    This was the ce where he saw Xiaosang for thest time.

    She struggled, and she lost... Meng Qi closed his eyes, the past was clear and vivid before his eyes. Gu Xiaosang¡¯s expression and tonality were so real that he felt that it had just happened.

    His eyes opened, looking deep. Through the dusk and fog, Meng Qi saw tower ships parked on the riverside port,. Their lights were tiny, looking like stars.

    The scenery was the same year after year, but the people had changed.

    Ssh, the river flowed the same as before. As Meng Qi walked closer, scenes of what happened at the time appeared in his mind.

    Judging from all the clues currently avable, Xiaosang never gave up. Even if she was forced to choose to die in my hand, she still left behind a backup n, waiting for the opportunity to make aeback.

    She was such a person ¨C far-sighted, unpredictable, and never giving up.

    A demoness should behave like a demoness, the kind of demoness whom you thought was dead and had no possibility of being resurrected, but yet saw her returning in a in white dress where the lights were dim.

    ¡°Xiaosang left behind a backup and seemed to pin the hope of resurrection on me. Why did she believe that I could do it?¡±

    ¡°Was there no other way to do it, or was it an anticipation mixed with subtle feelings?¡±

    ¡°Was she confident of my future, or trusted the ability and resilience I can achieve?¡±

    Meng Qi¡¯s thoughts ran wild before finally returning to the martial arts issue, and was lost in thought for a long while.

    The moon rose gradually as moonlight fell. In the silence, his green robe flowed and his back view was bleak as he crossed the river and headed north.

    It was another night of lost traveling. When the sun rose, Meng Qi found himself on the bank of a vastke, which was also a familiar ce and a memory engraved in his heart.

    It was once the Bayan Valley, now the Bayan Lake.

    After doing nothing for a few months, hunting patiently, he finally reached the ce where the Wolf King was killed.

    Sitting face to face on theke, you with the white lotus, me with the oilmp, the ce where the words unexpectedly came true.

    The water was sparkling, bathing in the morning glow. There were fishing boats and also magnificent-looking tower ships on the shore.

    Meng Qi breathed in the breeze on theke, recalling things that happened in the past. There were a few tourists walking nearby.

    ¡°This is Bayan Valley?¡±

    ¡°Yes, the Bayan Valley where the Invincible de killed the Wolf King. This ce witnessed his first appearance on the Man List and also him bing the Primitive Emperor from the Invincible de.¡±

    ¡°After that, the Primitive Emperor still had a big battle here, changing the Bayan Valley into Bayan Lake?¡±

    ¡°Yes, at that time, he manifested as an evil celestial demon, went deep into the enemy¡¯s den and fought with several great gurus here. He even suffered from ambush but was spared due to karma, and finally won a big victory.¡±

    ¡°This is really a ce full of predecessors¡¯ feats. Take a photo for me, I want to keep it as a memento.¡±

    ¡°Weren¡¯t you feeling uneasy all the time? Why are you feeling so rxed now?¡±

    ¡°Heh heh, the Primitive Emperor has the help of the descendants, and it is said that there are many Legendary supremes so they are not at all afraid of the demonic race and the Luo Sect, so why should we worry unnecessarily? Hurry up, take a photo of me with the Bayan Valley. There was the Invincible de in the past, today there is the renowned sword!¡±

    Listening to their words, Meng Qi could not help but smile. This was himself in the eyes of others?

    The focus of the Bayan Valley in his memories waspletely different from what they said.

    They only cared about his abilities and achievements. But for him, other than these, there was also a strange girl in white with red cheeks...

    Because this is my experience.

    Because it is unforgettable.

    Suddenly feeling rxed, Meng Qi held a smile in his mouth and slowly left the Bayan Valley, looking like an idle tourist. Having traveled all over the country, he returned to where his memories were one after another, pursuing his established self.

    Traveling alone for tens of thousands of miles and notifying Shaolin relied on his abilities. What was sensation were his battle records, what was unforgettable was facing death with equanimity, what was righteous and indignant were his emotions.

    Hastening his journey throughout the night and carrying the injured relied on abilities. What he gained were benefits, what went to his heart was the pleasure of settling kindness and enmity.

    In Shaolin Temple, his ability was low. People that were unforgettable to him were his master and his little junior...

    Removing the outside bit by bit and seeing the heart, Meng Qi gradually became quiet, like the bright moon hanging in the night sky.

    Without martial arts, what would I be like?

    Stopping at the edge of the cliff, watching the blue seawater, hitting the mountain wall and stirring up white foam, Meng Qi suddenly exhaled, and had made a decision in his mind.

    It was only until now that he seemed to understand what his master Xuanbei always said about letting go, and the so-called breaking me.

    I¡¯ll give it a try, then!

    Without martial arts, would I really not be me?

    He took a step forward and onto the ocean, walking on the waves as he moved forward. At dawn, he arrived at a celestial ind covered with clouds, and said in a clear voice, ¡°Su Meng from Jade Mirage seeks an audience with the Primeval Deity.¡±

    After a short pause, the voice of the Primeval Deity Bi Jingxuan came from the depths of the clouds, ¡°What did youe here for, Master Su?¡±

    Meng Qi cupped his fists together as greeting and said, ¡°There is one thing I would like to ask for your help. I will definitely repay your kindness in future as long as I¡¯m alive.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± Bi Jingxuan neither agreed nor disagreed.

    ¡°Please use the Primeval Dipper to remove half of my cultivation,¡± Meng Qi said with a serious expression.

    ¡°Are you crazy?¡± Bi Jingxuan blurted and then turned silent right after like she had guessed something. After a long while, she said, ¡°Do you really want to do this?¡±

    Meng Qi smiled and said, ¡°If I don¡¯t cut myself off, how do I see me?¡±

    ¡°There are always all kinds of danger on the journey of martial arts. Even if you don¡¯t face this, you still have to face other things.¡±

    Bi Jingxuan did not speak again. The Primeval Dipper flew out from the depths of the clouds as golden light fell, forming a yellow river. With a turn and a wave, it was set on top of Meng Qi¡¯s head.

    Meng Qi did not use the Supreme Endless Premier to resist as he felt his own power being cut off quickly, and his Dharmakaya body that he had practised hard for gradually fading away the rules of integration and became a flesh body again. Things that were familiar, things that he relied on, and his martial arts that almost became his hands and feet all disappeared, leaving only the Principles of Karma with him. But how could he use it without any power?

    What kind of experience would it be without martial arts?

    Empty, inexplicable fear, no sense of security.

    The Primeval Dipper flew back and the corner of Meng Qi¡¯s mouth suddenly twitched. It was really not a good experience without martial arts.

    It is simply embarrassing!

    His robe was created by his power and the rest of the things were in the Invincible de. Now that he had no more power, he couldn¡¯t take out the clothes nor maintain them on his body.

    As such, there was a sher on the Ind of Three Clouds.

    Bi Jingxuan also did not seem to have expected this situation. After a while, she threw out a set of clothing for ordinary male disciples.

 Chapter 1155: Things In The Story

    <h4>Chapter 1155: Things In The Story</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    After quickly changing into the clothes, Meng Qi hid his embarrassment and cupped his hands together, ¡°Thank you very much, I will definitely repay your kindness in the future.¡±

    After that, without waiting for Bi Jingxuan to talk, he turned his head and left. He had just taken a few steps when suddenly he paused and scratched his head. Turning back, he gave an awkward smile, ¡°Erm, well, Primeval Deity, do you think you can lend me some money? My money is all locked and I can¡¯t take them out without my power...¡±

    I can¡¯t possibly swim back to the maind from the ind?

    Without martial arts and power, everything seemed to be inconvenient. Even the Myriad World Talisman couldn¡¯t be taken out, so was temporarily uncontactable!

    Bi Jingxuan was silent for a moment before finally throwing out a bag of golden leaves. It was bulging shining in between the gaps, and obviously worth a lot.

    Meng Qi took the bag of golden leaves and forced aughed before thanking again, ¡°I will return it immediately after returning to Jade Mirage Pce.¡±

    This trip to the Ind of Three Clouds was really too embarrassing and awkward. Luckily he had always been thick-skinned and could still act as if nothing happened.

    Bi Jingxuan still remained silent.

    Meng Qi packed the golden leaves properly in the bag, turned and left. In front of him were waves hitting the shore, and behind him and on both sides were the cliffs standing tall. Strengthes from having no desires. In short, he came by walking on the waves and did not deliberately arrive from the port. He was currently in an area of the Ind of Three Clouds that had neither man nor ships, and it seemed that he couldn¡¯t get out other than by swimming.

    ¡°Haha,¡± back-facing the clouds, he forced augh before turning and scratching his head. ¡°Deity, could you send me to the port on the way? I will never forget your great kindness.¡±

    If he still had martial arts, he could easily solve this problem by stepping on the auspicious cloud. Even if he was only left with basic powers, flipping over the mountains was still a simple feat.

    Unfortunately, inside the Yellow River Formation and under the Primeval Dipper, his power no longer existed and the true Yuan is difficult to protect. Not only was his Dharmakaya body back to a normal body, even his opened acupoints werepletely closed and his dantian was empty. He could only be regarded as an ordinary person who was strong and healthy.

    Bi Jingxuan was still silent. Suddenly, there was a gust of wind blowing, apanied by white clouds. With a gentle twist, Meng Qi¡¯s body was in the air.

    His vision turned blurry all of a sudden, and he was already at the port of the Ind of Three Clouds, where there was a huge number of tower ships. The sounds of greetings, selling, bargaining, and chattering went into his ears undistinguished. It was a series of mor but without the feeling of rity and subtleness.

    After the acupoints on his ears were closed, it was difficult for him to distinguish so many sounds.

    Not bothering toment, Meng Qi¡¯s eyes looked around for a passenger ship that he could board, eagerly wanting to leave the Ind of Three Clouds and forget the embarrassing memory earlier on.

    Darn, why did I forget to ask Bi Jingxuan to send me nearer to the long distance transfer, this bag of gold leaves should be enough to return to the vicinity of Donghai Sword Vige... at this moment, he silently scolded himself. Having lost his martial arts and being faced with embarrassment, he wasn¡¯t able to act normally, appearing flustered and failed to make the best choice. So how could he still find Bi Jingxuan to help now?

    Was it true that hisplete state of mind and pure spirit that were obtained after all the hardships and obstacles were so illusory and totally based on martial arts?

    What about the realization between life and death? What about the generosity that rose to the challenge? The quiet and calm patience?

    As these thoughts emerged, Meng Qi¡¯s mind gradually regained its calmness, no longer feeling lost.

    Even without martial arts, how could the years of experience and training be for nothing?

    If being without martial arts made him be a panicky greenhorn, he would have lived all these years for nothing!

    As thoughts slowly went through his mind, Meng Qi gazed afar with his hands behind his back, walking leisurely even though he was amidst pedestrians walking in both directions.

    Forget it, I¡¯ll just take it as a toughening experience, a journey in search of true self.

    After a while, he resumed his calm observation and analysis. He found a tower ship that was about to set off and became itsst passenger. Without having to wait long, the whistle blew. Blue waves lined up at both sides as the ship started sailing slowly.

    Standing on the deck and watching the seagulls being scared away, Meng Qi started thinking about what to do next.

    At this moment, there was a sigh in his ear, ¡°The machine-operated ship from the Pce of Mohism is really powerful, it¡¯s not only fast but also very strong It¡¯s just been a few years and it has already begun to rece sailboats.¡±

    Looking sideways, Meng Qi saw that it was a man in his early thirties. He was dressed up in an ordinary manner and was full of energy. His every move showed no signs of him being powerful.

    ¡°Yeah, who would have thought of what it would be like today more than a decade ago,¡± Meng Qi smiled and replied casually, having a rich experience of chatting with people on the train.

    The man nodded hard, ¡°Exactly. More than a decade ago, I wouldn¡¯t even dream of something that could be used to contact a stranger thousands of miles away, that I could know about the world without going out of my house, and that the world is so interesting. What is so great about Bai Xiaosheng? Everyone is Bai Xiaosheng!¡±

    Many people joined in the discussion and talked about the changes they felt in the past few years. A small portion was brought by the Pce of Mohism most were caused by the Myriad World Talisman. Meng Qi secretly felt smug listening to them and couldn¡¯t help but change his posture, but he suddenly slipped and was about to fall when the man next to him supported him.

    ¡°The deck has just been cleaned, you have to be careful,¡± the man warned with a smile.

    Meng Qi¡¯s lips moved, wanting tough but couldn¡¯t, feeling emotional. He had noticed that the deck was wet and slippery, but he hadn¡¯t bothered about such trivial things all these years. He was able to stabilize himself and put up a fight even with his eyes closed for this level of slipperiness. Unfortunately, this was no longer the case. Other than knowledge, he knew no martial arts at all, so he had to be vignt even about the trivial things that he did not care about in the past.

    Therefore, not only could he not rely on martial arts anymore, his past experience also couldn¡¯t be totally copied.

    ¡°Thank you, I was too engrossed listening and didn¡¯t pay attention to what¡¯s under my feet.¡± Meng Qi cupped his hands together as greeting, ¡°May I ask for your name?¡±

    No one really bothered much about him almost slipping. The man smiled and said, ¡°My name is Huang Chang, native of the Ind of Three Clouds. I¡¯m neither sessful in learning martial arts nor doing business, and have been unaplished for more than a decade...¡±

    Hearing him say so, everyone else knew there was moreing up, so they all turned around and waited for the real story.

    Huang Chang continued, ¡°I had thought that I would be like that for the rest of my life, but who knows there is the Primitive Emperor in the world and also the Myriad World Talisman which have broadened my horizons and made me discover many opportunities.¡±

    ¡°I was actually quite lucky. As I had studied in a private school before, I can read. Otherwise, even if I got hold of the Myriad World Talisman, I would just use it as amunication item and unable to bring into y its real use like most people. Recently, I found out in the forum that the Pce of Mohism has the idea of ??opening up the deserted ind in the Southern Sea butcked manpower. I thought that this was an opportunity, so I sold my ancestral home and am preparing to go there to fight for some wealth.¡±

    The people around him nodded and agreed in session. One of them even felt the same way, ¡°In the past, traveling to the various inds and selling goods were subjected to checkpoints, rents and shipping expenses. Now the Myriad World Mall is convenient and has little burden. There are many buyers and the amount earned in one year is more than earned in a decade in the past, just that express delivery is quite expensive, but fortunately there¡¯s no need to include shipping for far distances.¡±

    Having said that, he said sincerely with a hand on his chest, ¡°Praise the Primitive Emperor.¡±

    ¡°I have even built a worship hall for the Primitive Emperor at home, but the Primitive Emperor is indeed a real immortal, the top powerful character in the world. He once went deep into theherworld and killed the evil god, his power is incredible and it is right and natural to worship him...¡±

    They started talking about the Primitive Emperor, making Meng Qi who was listening at the side feel veryplicated, as though he was listening to the stories of others. Him in the story was awe-inspiring, kind, serious,passionate, and admired by the world, but the real him was just an ordinary person in front of them who almost slipped on the deck.

    Even if he admitted that he was the Primitive Emperor, they wouldn¡¯t believe it.

    The strong contrast and inexplicable feelings made Meng Qi let out a sigh. Using fatigue as an excuse, he walked toward the cabin, instinctively sizing up the surrounding passengers and ssifying them.

    Some of them were merchants and some were powerful people of the pugilistic world. There was a ck-robed man who required some attention, his eyes were closed like a blind man, but he walked without any hindrance as though he could see with his heart and was practising some sort of eye magic skill.

    After walking past him, two small figures suddenly appeared in front of Meng Qi. Because the deck was too slippery, they fell beside him.

    They were a pair of twins, a boy and a girl, about six or seven years old. Fair and cute-looking, their lips were tly pressed, looking like they were about to cry.

    Meng Qi squatted and held them up, patted the dust on their hands and said, ¡°Don¡¯t run around, the floor is slippery, where are the adults in your family?¡±

    ¡°Mom didn¡¯t want to tell us stories, so we ran out,¡± the little boy said miserably.

    The little girl handed him a book and blinked her big eyes, ¡°Uncle, tell us a story.¡±

    Reminded of his childhood when he begged his parents to tell him stories, Meng Qi felt happy and took the book, nning to do a good deed. He looked over intensely, only to see the title of the book was The Primitive Emperor Battles Against the Transformers.

    ...

    What the heck... what book is this? Why didn¡¯t I know about such a story book? Meng Qi¡¯s mouth twitched. Although the Myriad World Talisman that got to the Transformers¡¯ universe had made many people in the Myriad World know more or less about this magical life form, but someone who could write The Primitive Emperor Battles Against the Transformers must have extraordinary brains...

    After a while, Meng Qi put down the book and smiled, ¡°I¡¯ve finished thetter part of the story.¡±

    ¡°Uncle, uncle, can you tell us another one?¡± the twins begged in unison.

    Meng Qi thought for a while and said in a serious tone, ¡°Then let me tell a real story, it is my personal experience.¡±

    ¡°In a ce called the Three Mountains and Four Waters, there was a meteorite that fell from the sky...¡±

    ...

    ¡°I stabbed with a sword, hitting somewhere on the shaft, causing the monk to stumble forward. Then I moved sideways and used my sword to end his life, the guy behind him did even have the chance to give pointers...¡±

    The twins apuded, ¡°Uncle, you¡¯re really amazing!¡±

    At this moment, the little girl stared nkly for a while and then pouted, ¡°Uncle you¡¯re bad, mom said that you¡¯re lying and you do not have such abilities. You must have used the deeds of others and adapt them to your own to brag.¡±

    This is really my own experience... Meng Qi broke intoughter. He suddenly recalled when Xuanxin bragged about himself stopping the Ice Fairy from fighting with the Flying Yaksha, he was also exposed and ridiculed by him. There is indeed karma and reincarnation in the world.

    Remembering this, he couldn¡¯t help butugh again, until his tears almost flowed out.

 Chapter 1156: Heavenly Gods And Buddhas

    <h4>Chapter 1156: Heavenly Gods And Buddhas</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    ¡°Uncle isughing so strangely...¡± the youngdy and the little boy looked a bit scared and retreated continuously. Then, they were embraced by a purple-dressed young woman who had been watching silently by their side. They returned to the cabin with alert looks. Some of the passengers looked over at him. They were dumbfounded, wondering why he turned mad all of a sudden without rhyme or reason.

    Afterughing for a while, Meng Qi eventually calmed down. Themon people could not see the True Dharma and will judge a book by its cover. They were beclouded by their own experiences, reliances, and limitation of knowledge. They chose to distrust it when they should have believed it, and they were deeply caught in it when they should not. I was telling a true story whereas Xuan Xin was hiding his identity of being a spy for the demon race by telling a fish story. Both of us did give the game away even though our stories were different. For instance, if my story was posted on the forum of Myriad World ess, perhaps my old acquaintances would be able to recognize that I¡¯m Meng Qi. For instance, Xuan Xin was always subtly showing his slip and it made people feel that he was unusual. If I paid attention to it earlier and observed secretly, the Shaolin incident would not have happened.

    Unfortunately, a fair face may be a foul bargain.

    Themon people were just the same, the Dharmakaya was unable to see Da Dao and Buddha. What was blocking their way? Their outer appearances?

    Meng Qi shook his head and heaved a sigh. He walked into the cabin, ignoring all the nces. It had been such a long time since he had the feeling of starvation.

    A good deal of acknowledgments and ideologies that he had gathered from his years of martial arts strength training were broken and reconstructed one by one.

    The ship was sailing on the sea and nothing big had happened. Meng Qi had the ability to make friends with people as ever, and soon, he got along well with Huang Chang and the others. They bluffed and drank together, looking as lively as a grig. He would tell stories to the twins in his spare time. The stories were all about his encounters in the Samsara world and what all his identities had been through, other than his identity as Frenzied de Primitive Emperor.

    Although the twins always muttered to their mother that Meng Qi was bluffing, they were so attracted to his stories as those stories were indeed interesting. They would go to Meng Qi on time every day, look up at him and listen to the stories with rapt attention.

    ¡°So the story continues. I revisited the capital city of that country and ran into the Demon Queen in a temple. She threw out the Golden Holy Robe and incarnated into Queen of des...¡± as he was telling the story, he slipped into his habit of teasing and spoofing and started talking nonsense. The people around him felt that the story was abrupt and frowned their brows. However, the youngdy and the little boy listened to it with keen interest. They felt deeply fascinated as it was more amusing than the book of The Great Battle between the Primitive Emperor and Transformers.

    They threw out questions from time to time, such as, ¡°What¡¯s the Golden Holy Robe?¡± and ¡°Who¡¯s the Queen of des?¡± Their interaction was joyous and harmonious, so the worried purple-dressed young woman was getting more and more rxed.

    This day, the moon was beaming up in the sky and the machine-operated ship with several decks was shrouded in the silvery moonlight. Meng Qi no longer had an indefatigable body, he was sleeping on the narrow bed. The ship moved up and down along with the waves.

    In one of the cabin rooms, a man in a ck robe who had been keeping his eyes closed for a long time opened his eyes suddenly. His dark eyes were beaming with silvery light, looking rather sacred and indifferent. They were like the clearest mirror reflecting everything around him in the eyes, including the illusion that could hardly be seen with eyes. For instance, the misty Yin aura and the spirit embedded in the wall who was only showing his face.

    ¡°Finally, I have initial sess in Wu Wang Eyes,¡± the ck-robed man muttered to himself happily and stood up slowly.

    He was the Strongman of Heresy. He had been suppressing all of the desires for years in order to cultivate this direct knowledge. Now that he had virtuous achievement in it, he had to vent out his desires to celebrate it.

    Judging from his sensing observation, there was no one on this ship could block his blow.

    The ck-robed man opened the cabin door, looked at the quiet aisle and the faint light by his side. He recalled everything that he had known before and advanced slowly. He felt satisfied as if he was the master of all the living beings on the ship.

    ¡°It¡¯s difficult to shield the Myriad World Talisman, I have to be careful or someone will seek help from the others,¡± he thought about the details, passed by the two cabin rooms where the family of the purple-dressed woman stayed in and headed forward.

    Although the big talker had no martial arts, he could sense an indistinct feeling from the big talker. He would start with the big talker for his earnest purpose.

    He stopped in front of the cabin room and opened the door slowly without making any noise. He nced toward the bed with bloodthirsty and ruthless eyes. Meng Qi who was sleeping soundly on the bed came into his view. He lifted his right palm and was about to hit.

    Right at the moment, a scene reflected in his Wu Wang eyes and it was totally different from what he saw with his bare eyes. The silhouette who was sleeping soundly on the bed was escorted byyers andyers of Golden Body Luohans and Mercy Bodhisattvas. They were either making the Lion Seal, the Treasure Bottle Seal, or holding Gada Vajra or Purification Lotus. They were beaming with clear azure stone lights. It seemed like there was a Buddha standing on the top like a moon and the sky flowers kept falling down.

    He retreated instinctively, sweat running down his face. The ck-robed man bumped into the door and said in a panic, ¡°Blessing of Heavenly Gods and Buddhas?¡±

    This big talker is actually guarded by Heavenly Luohans and Bodhisattvas from every realm?

    What¡¯s his background?

    The reincarnation of Buddha or the Savior?

    Meng Qi was woken up by the sound of him bumping into the door. He turned over and sat up in an instant due to years of habit. He struck the most suitable pose, slightly squinted his eyes and sized the ck-robed man up. The words of ¡®Blessing of Heavenly Gods and Buddhas¡¯ echoed in his ears.

    He could tell a brief ount of the whole course of the incident within seconds. He looked at the panic-stricken ck-robed man and smiled faintly, ¡°Is it good manners for a guest to enter without asking the owner?¡±

    The ck-robed man looked terrified and shook his head instinctively.

    ¡°You, you don¡¯t even have martial arts, how did you get the blessing from the Heavenly Gods and Buddhas?¡±

    He wanted to get an answer before he died.

    Meng Qi changed his sitting posture and said with a smile, ¡°You won¡¯t believe it even if I tell you. I used to be supreme. Owing to the fact that I could hardly break through a pass that I was facing, I asked my friend for advice. Finally, I understood that cutting off my greatest reliance, which was my martial arts, was the only shortcut of Dharma practice to see my true self. As for the Heavenly Gods and Buddhas, it was gratitude from the Buddha and Maha Bodhisattva as I had helped them before.¡±

    The ck-robed man stunned for a while andughed soon after. He lost control andughed out loud, resulting in plenty of people waking up because of him. After a long time, he finally caught his breath and said, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m an idiot? Who would destroy their own martial arts simply because of what people said? Haha, this joke made my day!¡±

    I¡¯m that idiot... Meng Qi murmured silently.

    ¡°Self-destroying martial arts to see your true self? Haha, you will bring about your own destruction if you destroy your martial arts...¡± the ck-robed man continuedughing. ¡°Everyone who learns martial arts would have known that the most real reliance is the strength that is built up bits by bits. Why would you have to give up on it to see your true self?¡±

    Meng Qi said after some thoughts, ¡°Taoism used to categorize Heavenly Tribtion into different parts. There are different Trials of Thunder, Trials of Hell Wind and Ground Fire, Trials of Humans that are involved with karma, Trials of Three Lives that are rted to the past and future, and the Void Trials where you will lose all your direct knowledge and power all of a sudden. By then, can you still rely on your martial arts? Will you just be waiting for death if you encounter the Void Trial?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s different. If it¡¯s Heavenly Tribtion, you can prepare all sorts of treasure, invite your best friends to guard you and n thoroughly. You will naturally recover as long as you endure through that period. It cannot bepared to finding the illusory true self by self-destroying martial arts,¡± the ck-robed man shook his head and mocked. He was still thinking that the master, who was guarded by the Heavenly Gods and Buddhas, was making fun of him.

    There are masters who are omnipotent enough that I can¡¯t sense their martial arts at all. But how can there be a master who would do such a stupid thing of destroying his own martial arts?

    Meng Qi said firmly, ¡°What if the Void Trialsts for a year, five years, or even ten years?¡±

    ¡°No, Heavenly Tribtion will notst that long,¡± the ck-robed man did not buy it.

    Meng Qi did not argue with him. He smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m exactly the same as what you¡¯ve said, aren¡¯t I? I can get the blessing from Heavenly Gods and Buddhas and I have treasures that will protect their master automatically. If I were to ask for a favor, there are not many people who will help me voluntarily, but there are still quite a lot of people in the world who will do so. They will not abandon me simply because I lost all my power. I just have to get to know myself, the Heaven and Earth again and regte my habits from years of practicing the martial arts. What is the difference between this and the Void Trial?¡±

    ¡°But the others will recover after the Heavenly Tribtion is over, while the chances of recovering are minimal if you destroy your martial arts. It is more like abandoning yourself to despair,¡± the ck-robed still could not ept this option.

    For a martial arts cultivator, his strength is his life, and his strength is all he has!

    Meng Qi did not answer directly. He looked out the window and pointed at the bright moon, ¡°I could enter Qingming and arrive at the Moon Pce with no difficulty when I had martial arts. Now, if I want to go to the ce, I will have to ask for a favor from someone else, or go through the Pce of Mohism and travel using their mystical machinery.¡±

    Then, he pointed at the dark shadows of the ind.

    ¡°Look at the inds and steep mountains over there, they were only a step away from me when I had martial arts. Today if I want to visit the ce, I will have to make preparation, travel overnd and water and go through all the hardships and obstacles to reach the ce.¡±

    ¡°Back then, I could just do it by myself when I wanted to do something. I could use my power through the advent of air even when I was in a different realm. Now I have to beat about the bush and ask people to return the favor.¡±

    ¡°All my former experiences, habits, and acknowledgments crumbled apart in front of me as I lost my martial arts. I had to reconstruct them in ordance with my current situation. Hence, I understood the meaning of mode and outer appearance. I knew how to trust them but not to rely on, be limited and blinded by them.¡±

    His voice was low and his tone was normal, describing all sorts of changes that seemed to be inevitable. The ck-robed man did not believe it at first, but eventually, he mused over and seemed to think that it made sense.

    He would respond from time to time and Meng Qi would take the opportunity to continue. It started to dawn unknowingly.

    The ck-robed man suddenly frowned his brows and said, ¡°Are you telling me all these to convince me to destroy my martial arts?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m just consoling myself,¡± Meng Qiughed at himself and waved his hand. ¡°The Wu Wang Eyes are the direct knowledge of Taoism. It is particr that the body and mind must act like one and you must not be blinded by desires. Even though you have seeded, it will degenerate if you indulge yourself. It¡¯s at your own discretion.¡±

    The ck-robed man dared not disobey him and left the room. All kinds of desires in his mind had disappeared after being puzzled by the long night of lectures.

    There were many people who woke up early in front of him, they were smiling and chit-chatting. The ck-robed man seemed to finallye back to his senses and murmured, ¡°What have I done? Where am I?¡±

    ¡°Have I been listening to the madman¡¯s nonsense for the whole night?¡±

    ¡°And I think he does make sense...¡±

 Chapter 1157: Shadow Of The Ancient Tree

    <h4>Chapter 1157: Shadow Of The Ancient Tree</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    After waving his hand asking the ck-robed man to leave, he swept his gaze toward the window. Looking at the rising sun and the gorgeous morning clouds, he seemed to bementing about something. He turned his head back after a few seconds, looking at the empty door while listening to the morning bustles. He heaved a sigh of relief when he sensed that everything was serene as if he had been through a fierce battle.

    ¡°It is truly not easy...¡± he sighed secretly.

    The Bhaisajyaguru generation was based on the Sutra of the Merit and Virtue of the Past Vows. They primarily cultivated Sambhogakaya, and Moonlight Bodhisattva was no exception. Their words and deeds mustply with their own Great Vows so that they were closely connected to the Da Dao Dharma and getting more and more simr until they seeded in superseding it. Once there was a vition in the process, they would immediately lose their Sambhogakaya and fall down.

    Hence, there was no problem for the Moonlight Bodhisattva to protect him and repay the karmic debt. However, as a part of the Da Dao Dharma, it was obviously impossible for the Moonlight Bodhisattva to directly interfere with the mundane aspects of the life of an ordinary person, intervened with the vicissitudes of life and assisted him to deal with the ck-robed man.

    Meng Qi could protect himself with ease but he was worried that the ck-robed man was unable to control his urge topete with other passengers on the ship. Besides, he was unsure whether the Moonlight Bodhisattva would step in and restrain the man if they were not under the circumstance of the holocaust. He had to bring his ability to hoodwink into y,bining it with his experience andmentations after losing martial arts in order to hold off on the man for the whole night. He could finally eliminate all sorts of desires in the mind of the ck-robed man and at the same time, restricted him by bluffing in half-truth about the requirement for theplete sess of Wu Wang Eyes.

    In the middle of the night, he looked like a supermundane master who was big-hearted and reserved, talking about the meaning of outer appearance and true self. In reality, he was anxious about every step he took as he was afraid that the ck-robed man would not be interested in what he said. However, he was also fearful that he might go too far and cause a rebound.

    There was no punching and kicking, nor was there any sword. The conversation in this night was not just simr to a fierce battle, it was in fact a fierce battle though the other party might not be able to feel it.

    ¡°Fortunately, I still have my mouth...¡± Meng Qi touched his temple, self-mocking yet proud of himself.

    Back when he was in the dorm of his university, he was addicted to the wuxia fantasy novel. He was the best among his roommates in enlivening the atmosphere, gossiping, pulling pranks, and bluffing. He was a bad influence among them. They jokingly said that his ability to talk was the only thing he had. They sincerelypared him with Confucius who became a saint and was addressed as Kongzi in ancient times, saying that he was the King of trash talk, and thus, should be addressed as Zhuizi.

    As expected, he had to change his attitude, thinking and way of dealing with matters since he lost his martial arts.

    Meng Qi had a deeperprehension of his external mode after tonight.

    It was not the martial arts that beclouded his eyes, but his experience and habits formed from his reliance on the martial arts. His mind was disturbed by the inherent cognition and instinctive judgment. They were very urate under some circumstances, but it would be ying by the same old rules and incorrigibly obstinate topletely have faith in and abide by them. Sooner orter he would not even know that he had reached the threshold and became lethargic thereafter.

    As such, seeing the true self by self-destroying was not tantamount to giving up on himself, neither was he giving up his martial arts. He was indeed seeing through the limitation and understood that he could not rely upon the rules.

    He would be able topletely master the strength of martial arts once he broke through and saw the true self. He would be able to control it and not be controlled by it. It was just like building a ship (martial arts) to sail through the sea (sea of sufferings). If you were still unwilling to let go of the ship (martial arts) when you had reached the shore, it would be like putting the cart before the horse and you had confused the means and the purpose.

    It was not easy to see through this matter. Those experiences, acknowledgment, and habits that had almost be an instinct came into y unconsciously, seeping into all areas unknowingly. It was difficult to be aware of the difference itself. It was hard to identify it even if there was a correspondence thought in your mind. After all, those who were closely involved could not see clearly, they would need to take a long time to review it in order to see through. This could be regarded as a bigplication in the course of martial arts.

    Under such circumstances, Meng Qi took the advice from Qi Zhengyan and gave up on his martial arts, for the sole purpose of letting the conflicts between reality and these experiences, acknowledgments, and habits surface. Though it was an extreme measure, the results were indeed remarkable. He had different appreciations from time to time, though his heart had be imprably thick-headed after years of cultivation.

    Meng Qi¡¯s stomach began to growl after meditating for a while. He shook his head and broke into augh. He went out of the cabin and headed toward the hall of the ship. He saw plenty of people carrying the Myriad World Talisman along his way. They were either chatting with their families to ease the pain of separation or swiping their fingers on the Talisman and surfing through the news and posts that they were interested in.

    It was analogous to the scenario of seeping into all areas unknowingly, the Myriad World Talisman had changed the lifestyle of the Real World.

    ¡°Where¡¯s your Myriad World Talisman, Xiao Meng? I have not seen you using it these past few days?¡± after getting along with Meng Qi for a few days, Huang Chang who wanted to seek shelter from the Pce of Mohism had gotten very familiar with him. He greeted Meng Qi while asking him the question that he had forgotten to ask before.

    How to exchange numbers and add him to the address list without the Myriad World Talisman?

    Meng Qi let out a sigh, ¡°It was stolen when I was at the Ind of Three Clouds. I only discovered it was gone when I set sail.¡±

    Huang Chang did not suspect anything, he took out another Myriad World Talisman and handed over to Meng Qi, ¡°This is my old Talisman. It has fewer functions but it will still serve the purpose. Use it to contact your family lest they¡¯re worried about you.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Meng Qi¡¯s eyes were beaming with light, he epted Huang Chang¡¯s kindness without any hesitation.

    I can contact Mister Lu Da, Zhiwei, and Daqinggen with this Myriad World Talisman. I can straight away return to the Jade Pce without the hassle of traveling overnd and water and being all travel-worn.

    But will I have less experience and appreciation if I return to the Jade Pce directly?

    Whatever, I¡¯ll just contact them and talk about gossip in order to have the development of the current situation well in hand.

    Switching his thoughts, Meng Qi opened the Myriad World Talisman, intending to enter the correspondence number to contact Jiang Zhiwei and the others.

    Just then, he froze as he realized that he could not recall Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s number.

    The Primordial Spirit and the mortal body merged into one following the Dharmakaya and the real spirit would surface. It was not empty words that he would have a highly retentive memory and everything would be imprinted in his memory. He would be able to receive information that was as big as a universe in the future as he enhanced his realm. This could not bepared to those of a mortal. As such, Meng Qi never took the effort to remember his master and friends¡¯ numbers since he could imprint it in his memory with a mere nce. Now that he had lost his martial arts and was back to normal, he no longer had the capability to memorize and receive such huge amounts of information.

    He could still vaguely remember it deep in his mind, but it was hard to see it clearly. Meng Qi puzzled over it and frowned his brows slightly, looking like an amnesia patient. It was as though many of his experiences and knowledge that he had gained previously was sinking into the sea. They were indistinct and unclear, he could only recall a small part that emerged from the water.

    As it turned out, his memory and knowledge were depending on his martial arts...

    If it was not because of him consuming the Elixir of Life before, he would have aged and died of old age.

    The effect of the martial arts that had be an instinct began to emerge. Meng Qi felt like he was soaked in sweat. It was not that simple to be aware of the problem albeit he gave up his power.

    He would have to rely on time if he did not give up.

    There were surprises and fearful things, yet there were gains and rewards as well. Meng Qi kept away the Myriad World Talisman that was given by Huang Chang and smiled, ¡°No one picked up now, let¡¯s have breakfast first.¡±

    Huang Chang did not suspect anything. They entered the hall of the ship together and took their seats.

    Meng Qi resumed thinking about the doubt he had just now while chit-chatting about the anecdote of Jiang Hu.

    Even the memory and knowledge are dependant on the martial arts. Have Ipletely gotten rid of its impact on my attitude, thoughts, and methods?

    The acknowledgment and experience that came from the strength of martial arts are restrictions. Is this knowledge from earth, acknowledgement, and experience in my memory restrictions as well? What¡¯s the difference between my reconstructed way of thinking and the essence of the mode of thinking that came from the martial arts?

    After a moment of silence, Meng Qi answered to himself in his mind.

    They are both restrictions! There is no difference!

    He gave up martial arts simply because it was his biggest reliance. Thus, he could look at other things more clearly and not solely focus on appearance.

    There were restrictions from the experience, knowledge, and way of thinking that came from martial arts. It would be difficult for him to see his true self clearly. Simrly, there were restrictions from the knowledge on earth, past experience, ideology, and the mode of thinking. It was difficult for him to see his true self as well. In other words, it was a posterior for being limited in itself. Cutting off everything would be tantamount to death. He would be unable to think and appreciate it. Therefore, the restrictions were there regardless of the nature of the Dharma practice and experience. They were unable to see through the true self and could only reflect one side. There were simrities and differences between them. It was like blind people touching an elephant, they would have their own view and cover the part for the whole, yet they were unable to see the big picture.

    Knowing the simrities and differences between them, he would be able to understand that everything he saw was merely an illusion and he would be able to see the Buddha when he could see beneath the surface.

    What¡¯s Buddha? I am Buddha!

    Right now, it could be considered that he had seen the true self and self-attained the Legendary realm.

    Meng Qi was joyful at the thought of cognition at his moment. It was not a sudden realization. He truly saw the path in bing a Legend. He used to be at a loss as to what to do and realize after giving up his martial arts, all he could do was keep trying. Now, he finally knew how to work hard and inspect himself.

    He could not help but grin from ear to ear at this thought. The youngdy who was at the side of the table muttered, ¡°Uncle lit up all of a sudden.¡±

    ¡°Right, right, like a candle at night,¡± the young boy echoed.

    They were less contaminated and could see what the adults were unable to see in spite of theirck of experience and wisdom.

    Meng Qi looked at them and said smilingly, ¡°I¡¯m like an azure stone, clear and bright from the inside and the outside.¡±

    ¡°Uncle is so great!¡± the twins said without any doubt.

    Right at the moment, the person who was standing near the window eximed and blurted out.

    ¡°The ancient Fusang tree?¡±

    This sea route is in a totally different direction with the ancient Fusang tree and it is ten thousand miles away from here. How did he see the ancient Fusang tree? Meng Qi collected his senses and looked out the window. There was a towering tree at the boundary of the sky and the sea. The leaves were simr to mulberry leaves and looked as if they were on fire.

    Is it really the ancient Fusang tree?

    Some martial artists took out their astrbe, specting for a while and said with uncertainty, ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with the sea route, how did the ancient Fusang tree get here?¡±

    While Meng Qi was preparing to post on Myriad World ess to seek help, he heard the voice of the Moonlight Bodhisattva in his ears, ¡°The shadow of ancient Fusang tree can be seen in all the seven seas and there are people from the Luo Secting and going in its vicinity.¡±

    ¡°The Luo Sect?¡± Meng Qi frowned his brows. The ancient Fusang tree was rted to the Eastern Emperor Taiyi. What does the Luo Sect want to do?

    He then beseeched, ¡°Please keep your eyes on it.¡±

    Tongues were wagging in the hall of the ship. There were people who were taking pictures, posting on the forum and live broadcasting. Huang Chang looked at them for a while and turned his head back in satisfaction. He noticed that his new friend, Xiao Meng was puzzling over something and his face was grave.

    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± he asked casually.

    Meng Qi said seriously,

    ¡°I¡¯m thinking about the motive of the Luo Sect, worrying about how far they¡¯ve colluded with the demon race. I¡¯m thinking about the world trend and deriving about what the terrans shall do...¡±

    Huang Chang looked at him nkly, not knowing what to say. Everyone around him was confused.

    Why... why do you have to think about it? Would it help even if you have thought it through?

    Could he be a member of the virtual government hall that is well-known on the Myriad World ess? They are ordinary people, yet concerned about the nation and its people. It is all about the affairs of national defense and administration between talks.

    Suddenly, the voice of the Moonlight Bodhisattva reverberated in Meng Qi¡¯s ears.

    ¡°There¡¯s an aura of the Luo Sect Legendary realm in the ancient Fusang tree. It seemed like they were guided by the Golden Emperor and found their way here from the clues left by the holy maiden.¡±

    Xiaosang? Meng Qi stood up abruptly.

 Chapter 1158: Spectate

    <h4>Chapter 1158: Spectate</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    He found what was left behind by Gu Xiaosang when he returned to the Jade Pce back then. He obtained two pieces of news having entered the Jade Pce and looked at the Green Lotus Seed of Chaos. First, she made preparations so it was not easy to bepletely fallen. Second, since her preparation was rted to the Green Lotus Seed of Chaos, its specific whereabouts were yet to be discovered. Later on, he tried to think of every possible approach, but in the end, he still could not find any clues, leaving nowhere to share his sorrow for the pain caused by the death of his love.

    The Luo Sect found clues with the directions pointed out by the Golden Emperor?

    The clues are within the Ancient Fusang Realm which disappeared?

    The Green Lotus Seed of Chaos which is Xiaosang¡¯s reincarnation is hidden near the ancient Fusang tree?

    Is this rted to Eastern Emperor Taiyi who fell in the Archaeozoic era?

    Doubts, desperation, impulses, and expectations pounded within Meng Qi and formed aplicated and indescribable feeling. Ignoring the astonished gazes from the crowd surrounding him, he wanted to rush to the Ancient Fusang Realm located in the Cloud Realm of No Thoughts to obtain the preparation left by Xiaosang before the Luo Sect could.

    However, he had no Taoist power within himself. Since the Interior Realm had not recovered and his nine orifices were closed, he was just like another ordinaryyman. How could he rush to the Ancient Fusang Realm and advance before the Luo Sect?

    Frustration, vexation, and a feeling of ipetence emerged in him. However, Meng Qi¡¯s experience for the past few days enlightened him suddenly, and he started to think from another perspective.

    ¡°Even if my abilities in martial arts weren¡¯t cut off, that doesn¡¯t prove anything. By awakening a Legendary Invincible de, I can only protect my own safety. I can¡¯t stop any real mighty people!¡±

    ¡°The difference between Legendary and Celestial is too great and it can¡¯t be made up by the sagacity of a Peerless Heavenly Weapon. An Invincible de can only protect me from the mighty people and this is already stronger than most in the universe. My feeling of ipetence has nothing to do with me giving up on martial arts.¡±

    With the collision between his intense emotional changes and the contradiction of his experience in the past, heprehended and reconstructed a new way of thinking without adding in any emotional cognitions to avoid his thoughts to be controlled by impulses and his previous habits in thinking.

    Is this the other aspect of the actual self, one of the forms?

    However, even so, Meng Qi realized that he never really thought of retreating or sitting on his hands for this matter.

    ¡°My ipetence is in terms of my martial arts, not my own self...¡± he sighed with emotions and took out the Myriad World Talisman given by Huang Chang. He logged into virtual Heaven and Earth and found the Customer Service Number of the Jade Mirage Express.

    Yes, the Customer Service Number of the Jade Mirage Express!

    True that he could not remember his old friend¡¯s talisman numbers, but he could still make a detour.

    Then, he chose customer service.

    In the Jade Pce at Kunlun Mountain, Daqinggen¡¯s twigs swayed like uncountable limbs. As he was ying a game with an apprentice, the noise of ringing spread across the atmosphere all of a sudden.

    He turned over and muttered in confusion, ¡°A customer request from the Jade Mirage Express?¡±

    There were rarely calls from the Jade Mirage Express¡¯s customer hotline as their service was spontaneous without any mistakes. Also, their charges were high with no discounts so there was nothing that required customer service.

    ¡°Should I pretend to be busy?¡± he hesitated and gazed into the Jade Pce. He wondered where Teacher Su went and when he would return.

    As the caller was persistent and not giving up, Daqinggen finally pressed on the button with one of his twigs after some considerations.

    ¡°Hello, this is the Myriad World Customer Service Center of Jade Mirage Express... ¡± he said with a high-pitched voice. However, before he could finish his sentence, he was stopped by a voice that was distant yet somehow familiar, ¡°Is this Daqinggen? Su Meng here.¡±

    ¡°Teacher Su? That¡¯s impossible!¡± Daqinggen chuckled. His voice and manner felt different, how could he be Teacher Su? Moreover, he could just teleport anywhere as he liked by using karma link, why would he need Jade Mirage Express?

    I have been the prankster all this time. How can anyone pull a prank on me?

    He waited for the call to end, but the caller replied swiftly and clearly,

    ¡°Daqinggen has been curious about the unification between men and women so he tried to look for martial arts interactions with the in Girl Sect multiple times, but all he obtained was rubbish... he was also obsessed with shopping at the Myriad World Mall. He spent without limits so he had to cut off his own limbs to beg for survival... also, he was obsessed with games, he was greedy and he liked to boast around. He could throw away his dignity for a few Primitive Emperor Coins. What do you think? Should I let you continue as a concierge?¡±

    Daqinggen¡¯s whole body became greenish and juice beads were seeping through like sweat upon hearing those words. He dropped to his knees with a thump and he eximed loudly, ¡°Forgive me, Teacher Su! I must have been blind and deaf for not recognizing you! Everything, everything you said was just my hobbies, I will not allow them to affect my job as a concierge. Please don¡¯t worry, just tell me what I should change. I¡¯m even willing to sacrifice my life...¡±

    Listening to his sincere oath, Meng Qi said with a deep voice, ¡°I¡¯ll put this aside for now as you did providebor even though you didn¡¯t contribute much. Now, pass this call to Gao Lan, the Emperor of the Great Zhou Dynasty.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll do it right away!¡± without thinking any further, Daqinggen activated his part of the authority on the Myriad World Knowledge Ball to pass the call to the deeper parts of the Pce of Great Zhou.

    He was in a cold sweat when he finished his task. He said fearfully,

    ¡°Teacher Su does spot checks now...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m lucky that I have good qualifications and I¡¯m experienced in this pce...¡±

    He sighed as he muttered with terms from his world of greens.

    On the other hand, unlike Daqinggen, Gao Lan was certain of Meng Qi¡¯s identity from just a few sentences. He said with solemnity, ¡°Brother, you must have something urgent since you¡¯re contacting me in such a hurry.¡±

    ¡°The Luo Sect found the clues left by Xiaosang which were pointing toward the ancient Fusang tree so they are trying to open that precinct. I know that my request might be over-the-top but I can only turn to you. I hope that you can let the Emperor¡¯s Descendants, the two Legendary mighty people to provide help to seize Xiaosang¡¯s belongings,¡± since it was a serious matter to deal with the Legendary mighty people, Meng Qi had to be polite even though they were close to each other.

    Gao Lan sighed after he heard Meng Qi¡¯s request, ¡°Love once begun, will never end.¡±

    Bro, this is not the time for you to act like a sentiment saint... Meng Qi¡¯s eyes twitched.

    After letting out a sigh, Gao Lan said with a faint tone, ¡°I had regrets so I wouldn¡¯t want you to follow my footsteps. I¡¯ll ask both Shaoxuan and Xi¡¯e to help you. However, what you said is not rted to them after all. If things escted quickly and their lives are threatened, they will certainly not die for your cause. They will not listen to me even if I order them to.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s all I ask,¡± Meng Qi answered calmly. He knew that Shaoxuan and Xi¡¯e, the two Legendary Emperor¡¯s Descendants could only help him to a certain extent, so he was not surprised.

    After the conversation ended, Meng Qi realized that he was surrounded by nk stares. He could not iste his voice as he did not have his powers anymore. Although he tried to lower his volume, it was unavoidable for his voice to be transmitted to the martial artists with sharp hearing.

    They were looking at himself as if he was a madman, a madman who was treating his imagination as reality. He was talking about a serious matter in the Real World and he is now acting like he¡¯s the Primitive Emperor, a highly important person in many realms!

    Without further thoughts, Meng Qi muttered the Moonlight Bodhisattva¡¯s epithet silently and said, ¡°Bodhisattva, I would like to enter the Vaiduryanirbhasa to check out the ancient Fusang tree.¡±

    He disappeared from everyone¡¯s sight immediately after he finished the sentence. A pair of twins cheered,

    ¡°Beautiful moonlight!¡±

    ¡°The man was taken away by the moonlight!¡±

    ...

    Light and shadow flickered, and a purend with greenery appeared in front of Meng Qi¡¯s eyes. It stretched across hundreds and billions of distance and covered the Buddhist country without borders. It looked clean andplete. This was indeed the Vaiduryanirbhasa he was familiar with.

    The towering Bodhi tree was withering but glorious and deep with a sense of Buddhism. The Moonlight Bodhisattva was sitting underneath the withering tree with an expression as clear as the moon. His numerous shadows were ovepping with each other from all sides, ¡°I thought that you requested to go to the ancient Fusang tree?¡±

    Meng Qi smiled and said without rush, ¡°I did have that thought and it was a strong thought. However, I asked myself, what can I do when I get there? Can I help in any way? Will I be pulling one¡¯s leg? I chose toe here after I answered the questions. I am used to the ripples in my emotions. I should hold back my desire to head there at such timing.¡±

    The Moonlight Bodhisattva waved with his right arm and the Eight Treasures Pond of Merits and Virtues appeared between them. It showed the ancient Fusang tree in the Cloud Realm of No Thoughts.

    Cracks were obvious from the illusionary sense surrounding the tree. Fairy mountains and inds surrounded by mist could be seen from the cracks.

    Meng Qi sat with his legs crossed. He had his usual expression with a smile as if what happened near the tree was none of his business.

    ¡°Mister, aren¡¯t you worried, anticipated, or frustrated?¡± the voice of Moonlight Buddha echoed in his ears.

    Meng Qi said with a smile, ¡°Will these emotions help?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± the Moonlight Buddha smiled and shook his head.

    Meng Qi nodded and said, ¡°So, even if they are there, I will not be controlled or affected by them which will divert me to have a wrong way of thinking and cause me to make an incorrect decision.¡±

    ¡°Since you say so, what¡¯s the point of you checking on the ancient Fusang tree?¡± the Moonlight Buddha felt like he was sharing about the theory of zen.

    ¡°Since there will be no difference, why not?¡± Meng Qi looked at the Eight Treasures Pond of Merits and Virtues and saw that Shaoxuan and Xi¡¯e who were wearing old and in clothing teleported to the cracks by ubiquitous technique. Xi¡¯e was holding the minimized Last Ship whilst Shaoxuan was empty-handed.

    As he observed everything, he reached toward the Pond of Merits and Virtues. A purple figure emerged from his palm and fell into the water. It prated through the intervals and formed into a purple thunder in the sky before it flew to Shaoxuan¡¯s arms.

    Rumble! The long sword looked powerful!

    Shaoxuan held the Peerless Heavenly Weapon and weighed it in his hands. He gave his regards with a smile, and stepped into the crack, followed by Xi¡¯e.

 Chapter 1159: A Similar Tree

    <h4>Chapter 1159: A Simr Tree</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    The precinct where the ancient Fusang tree was located was covered with an illusionary sense, isted from the Cloud Realm of No Thoughts. Like a mirage, it could be seen but not touched unless it was broken by a mighty person from the Luo Sect using a restraining treasure by force to allow it to return to the Real World. The vast sea, fairy inds, and sacred mountains could be vaguely seen through the crack.

    However, this involved thend in the Archaeozoic Era after all. Even if a crack was formed, it was still a superior world in which the seven seas could be seen, like the Jade Pce, the Nine Levels of Heaven, and as developed by the Sea Calming Pearl. Therefore, with the entrance of Shaoxuan and Xi¡¯e who were the mighty people of the Legendary Realm, ripples were formed in the Eight Treasures Pond of Merits and Virtues in Vaiduryanirbhasa. Simr to live footage distorted due to signal disruption, it was harder to see the scene clearly with the fluctuation.

    The Moonlight Buddha held Fearless Mudra and said with a faint smile, ¡°Mister, look. What¡¯s the difference between youing or not, and you spectating or not?¡±

    Although Sambhogakaya and Legendary ubiquitous techniques were simr, they were not the same. Legendary was to elevate oneself to a higher state like the Nine Levels of Underground of Celestial World and shroud above Real World and all Universe Caves, to be ubiquitous for those with lower levels but not for those with the same level. This was simr to Gu Erduo and his men who nned to kill Su Wuming and tricked him to Jasper Lake to destroy this characteristic.

    Sambhogakaya was getting more and more simr to its corresponding Dharma and Da Dao. It was assimting and would rece them in the end. Sambhogakaya would be seen in all Dharma points which were practicing. So, when the ubiquitous technique and Zhi Chi Tian Ya reached the fulfillment level of Amitabha, it would cause the person to be present if Da Dao was present. If Dharma and Da Dao were not suppressed deliberately and reced by either oneself, tactical formations or developments, Sambhogakaya could be ubiquitous even in Nine Levels of Underground of the Celestial World!

    The theory of Heaven and Earth of the precinct surrounding the ancient Fusang tree was clearly reced by the theory of oneself. Since it was Sambhogakaya, the Moonlight Buddha who was also Legendary could not see the inner parts clearly. Therefore, there would be no difference for him toe or spectate.

    With the power to awaken an Invincible de to Legendary level, even if Meng Qi was located on the ship with several decks, he could still lend it to Shaoxuan!

    Meng Qi smiled and said nothing. The ripples formed in the Eight Treasures Pond of Merits and Virtues subsided suddenly as a purple figure emerged with buzzing noises and lightning. A clear scene emerged swiftly. The ancient towering tree was seen some distance away while fairy inds were spread out nearby. Waves glistening with golden lights were underneath them and they were surrounded with sacred mountains and forests. It was as elegant as the residence of fairies in ancient times.

    This was the view from the Invincible de!

    This was the vision transmitted back via the unique link between Meng Qi and the de!

    ¡°Thend is clean and pure and my heart is clear like azure stones. There is a Buddha pond nearby and I have a Buddha to have a conversation with. So why not?¡± Meng Qi said with a smile. He had the expression of a priest who was there to meditate for leisure. It appeared as if he was not worried about the ancient Fusang tree incident. He seemed like he was not worried, frustrated, or impatient at all.

    However, deep down, Meng Qi clearly felt the presence of these emotions. He was assessing them coldly and looking back upon their source. He was analyzing his memories, experiences, habits, and his inexplicable emotions...

    It was a unique experience. Without giving up the changes to his mode of thinking brought by his abilities in the martial arts, he would not be able to iste some memories, experience, and instincts by himself to build new cognition or perception. He would not be able to assess himself from another perspective and see another side of his actual self through phenomenons.

    Shaoxuan and Xi¡¯e who entered the precinct of the ancient Fusang tree suddenly disappeared like a burst bubble. There were no traces of them. Meng Qi would not have perceived their movements if it was not for the Invincible de.

    They were here to seize the legacy of the previous holy maiden of Daluo. They had to get near it hideously before they started their attack. This was a great strategy as they could avoid an intense Great Legendary Battle. Naturally, Shaoxuan and Xi¡¯e who were not close to Meng Qi would want to get less involved.

    A Legendary conveyance light moved swiftly. The images transmitted from the Invincible de were dyed to ensure Meng Qi could see clearer. As it forwarded, the fairy inds and sacred mountains were exposed in the pond water. Ancient yet elegant pavilions were constructed on them, enough to let people imagine how merry it was during ancient times. However, these sacred buildings were covered in dust and most of them were already nted and decayed. They lost their glory and became ordinary buildings again as they were corrupted with the passing of time.

    Besides, it was silent without any noise. There were no birds or fish, it was deste and lifeless.

    ¡°Even if these sacred buildings went through ancient times and lost their powers, they shouldn¡¯t be rotting like this and umting dust...¡± Meng Qi muttered with confusion.

    The Moonlight Buddha¡¯s voice was heard as if it was from another universe. His words formed into a sentence, ¡°When the demons attacked the earth, the Legendary people who protected the ancient Fusang tree decided to leave suddenly without a reason. Not long after, the precinct became isted from the outside world and no living creature could enter, not even the Legendary people. Looking at it now, something strange must have happened at that time.¡±

    ¡°What happened?¡± Meng Qi frowned slightly. Things were always strange when Eastern Emperor Taiyi was involved. Therefore, he had some guards and taboos instinctively.

    The monsters repressed under the Ancient Tomb of the Nine Lord of Immortals were shouting the name of Taiyi. Also, Yellow Turbanism imed that they obtained protection from some important person who was imed to be fallen for an era and the ancient Fusang tree was breed from his blood when this person fell.

    It would be impossible for Xiaosang to enter the precinct of the ancient Fusang tree by herself with her realm powers at that time. Perhaps she found legacy left by the Legendary mighty people who left this ce? Meng Qi thought calmly while assessing his idea by finding its source to understand the reasoning behind it.

    Shaoxuan and Xi¡¯e were clearly alert because of the umted dust on the fairy inds and sacred mountains. The conveyance light slowed down and circled around as if they were afraid to face something unknown.

    Right at that moment, the Moonlight Buddha answered Meng Qi¡¯s confusion, ¡°The reason for these people ordered by the Golden Emperor to enter the precinct of ancient Fusang tree is not to look for the previous holy maiden¡¯s legacy but to make clear of the strange events here and find some clues.¡±

    Meng Qi muttered as thoughts and memories yed in his mind after he discarded the parts stained with his own emotions. He shook his head,ughed and said, ¡°Sometimes I do suspect that the Golden Emperor removed the sign hidden by Xiaosang on purpose so that he can do other tasks that are more important to him.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s possible, but it¡¯s more likely that both reasons are valid,¡± the Moonlight Buddha¡¯s tone was calm as if he couldn¡¯t care less about what happened within the precinct of the ancient Fusang tree. He changed the subject and said, ¡°Mister Su, you can actually see the Tathagata to finding out the truth. Why are you choosing the more difficult way? You have the Arts of Eight-Nine so you must be good in transformation. You can change everything aside from your real spirit. Therefore, you can experience senses for different living spirits so you can understand how they feel toward the same thing, like the actual self...¡±

    Meng Qi stunned. The Arts of Eight-Nine changed things differently to cote forms of the path of Tao and he even emphasized this fact before. How could he not thought of this at all!

    ¡°It relied more on the Premier Nine Seals recently so it was beclouded by it?¡± he seemed to be posing the question to himself.

    The Moonlight Buddhaughed, ¡°Not really. It was your emotions that beclouded you when you were anxious to achieve the Legendary level. It is a very simple thought. If everything you own right now can help you in achieving Legendary status, you should already have prospects of a solution. Since you have none right now, this means that what you require is out of your thoughts. Since it is out of your thoughts, you should ignore everything you own without a doubt.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± Meng Qi paused, inspired. Heughed suddenly, ¡°It¡¯s not toote. Can you please awaken my memory fragment?¡±

    His memory abilities deteriorated drastically since he lost his abilities in martial arts. However, that did not mean that he lost all his memories, he only could not recall them by himself. The memories were hidden within him as fragments.

    He could even hide memories of previous Samsara within himself, thus, the memories in his present life would not be a problem.

    Is this considered as not relying on my mortal body and unchanging of three souls?

    Right at that moment, Shaoxuan and Xi¡¯e were near the ancient Fusang tree. The vision zoomed in.

    The ancient towering tree stood tall as its roots were deep within the ocean. Its trunk formed a huge ind and a valley. It was divided into two. One of them grew upwards even though it was heavy. Another strain was hidden deep elegantly. Both strains were depending on each other and climbed upwards, spreading into many branches. Each branch gave out a sense of the Real World. Leaves grew on the branches and they were bathing in sunlight. It was emitting heat like it was burning in mes. It was hazy and dense inside like another universe.

    Meng Qi saw a scene simr to this, which was the Tree of Da Dao!

    Is this bred by someone using Taiyi¡¯s blood on purpose to rece the Tree of Da Dao? This thought emerged in Meng Qi¡¯s mind when the Moonlight Buddha pointed toward him and awakened his memory as a mouse and his memory as an eagle.

    A shadow was sitting in front of the valley of the ancient Fusang tree while holding a zemp without moving. He was the Celestial Lamp Ambassador of the Luo Sect. It seemed like he was waiting for something. On the ancient tree, Sha Wujing was climbing up slowly.

 Chapter 1160: Ashes

    <h4>Chapter 1160: Ashes</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    The enameled ss was luminous and clear, without a single w. It contained a dark liquid that looked thickened like gum or oil. A five-colored wick extended from within, burning silently as it gave out rays of light,pletely illuminating the ancient Fusang tree that stood tall and towering, as though it could light up all of the Three Realms and Ten Directions, the Myriad World, and the heavens.

    Shaoxuan and Xi¡¯e circled closer, each using powers from their Direct Knowledge as if they had vanished from the earth. All in the attempt to deceive their way past the schrly Celestial Lamp Ambassador by climbing up the ancient tree from another side to chase after Sha Wujing, fighting to gain the relics left behind by the previous holy maiden of Daluo before him.

    Just then, they suddenly heard a crackling and sizzling sound of a raging fire breaking the silence of the ce. They saw the Celestial Lamp Ambassador surrounded by twisting mes, bits of ashes that were almostpletely burned emerged abruptly, falling scattered from the void.

    What did his Wanderer Lamp ignite?

    His stance was not waiting leisurely, but rather focused and alert?

    What was it that made the Celestial Lamp Ambassador extremely cautious, immediately deploying the Ajati Matriarch¡¯s Wanderer Lamp?

    Passed down among the Emperor Descendants, naturally, Shaoxuan and Xi¡¯e were able to recognize the Celestial Lamp Ambassador, as well as the Wanderer Lamp. It was said that he was a famous immortal in the ancient times, who subsequently threw his past away without leaving so much as a name, and devoted himself to the Ajati Matriarch. The Wanderer Lamp was said to have another name at the time, an extremely overbearing one. After all, such Peerless Relics could not possibly emerge out of the blue, even for the newer ones that were sessfully refined, there were still many peculiar things happening.

    As the thought had just materialized, the long de in Shaoxuan¡¯s hand that looked like condensed purple electricity illuminated. Its light was splendid and vivid.

    Shaoxuan changed his mind, he did not try to stop it. Instead, he followed the subtle sensesing from the Invincible de, drawing the de at an angle. It was automatically activated.

    Crackling, blinding electricity filled the void, casting light onto the surroundings as if it were broad daylight. The ancient Fusang tree and the Wanderer Lamp appeared pale inparison to its light. Shaoxuan had only felt a slight weight against his right hand before he noticed hints of dark gray ashes appearing oddly, scattered in the wind.

    An enemy attacked, and was discovered by the Invincible de which immediately struck them to ashes with Divine Thunder, just like how the Wanderer Lamp had ignited them? Shaoxuan had a sudden realization, but there were also more doubts in his heart.

    With his own realm and strength, he could even be aware of the boundary between fantasy and reality, why was he unable to detect even the slightest trace of the enemy?

    Was it because this precinct had reced the principles of heaven and earth with its own principles? But it was still part of the internal realm, being able to change the principles of the surroundings so easily, even if it were in the Nine Levels of Heaven, slight adjustments could be made, but it would be unlikely that he could not feel anything strange at all...

    He thought of Immortal Inds and Sacred Mountains that had decayed on thisnd, covered with dust. Shaoxuan also thought of how the ancient Fusang tree implicated the Chaos Emperor, Eastern Emperor Taiyi, his heart became increasingly alert. He vaguely had some suspicions, and at the same time, he revealed his form voluntarily, turning his gaze toward the Celestial Lamp Ambassador.

    The electricity just now was so bright, moreover, with ashes sprinkling around, how could such a hugemotion be hidden from a mighty person of the Legendary Realm?

    Their own n of lurking while attempting to get close was dered a failure.

    Beside him, Xi¡¯e had already wielded The Last Ship, transforming into a humongous ship that seemed like it could cross multiple universes, floating on an illusionary sea of bitterness. Standing tall at the bow of the ship, impregnable by winds or waves, rising and falling with the ripples, as though intending to crash directly into the Celestial Lamp Ambassador, and the ancient Fusang tree.

    However, the distance between them and the Celestial Lamp Ambassador had not decreased because of this, but instead, there was an eerie feeling of being ten million stars apart.

    The Celestial Lamp Ambassador met Shaoxuan¡¯s gaze, as if in a dream, with an air that was hard to implicate, and smiled.

    ¡°So it turns out to be the fellow friends of the Emperor Descendants.¡±

    He was covered with warm and bright light, as though he was far away and out of this world, watching casually.

    Shaoxuan and Xi¡¯e exchanged a nce, and understood that what they saw and heard would definitely be affected and limited, either externally or themselves. Therefore, they were unable to see his true face.

    The vast neb which consisted of infinite gxies orbited slowly in their eyes, as the older mode of cognition faded away, a new mode that could also amodate previous sensations was constructed from scratch.

    With a loud boom, the scenery changed before their eyes, Heaven and Earth, the Immortal Inds and Sacred Mountains could no longer be found. This was now an expansive dark world. The only thing that could be seen or heard was the ancient Fusang tree, its extent had no boundaries, breaking through the limit. Words could not describe how gigantic it was, except that each leaf was about the size of a true universe, endless, and from the trunk of the ancient tree grew numerous branches, with countless leaves, as though all of the heavens and the Myriad World had entirely appeared in front of the two mighty people of the Legendary Realm.

    As for Sha Wujing, he was not climbing upward little by little, rather he was flying rapidly up the trunk in a dust-like form!

    The Celestial Lamp Ambassador sat cross-legged in front of the tree, the distance between him and Shaoxuan and Xi¡¯e was indeed ten million stars apart.

    The Last Ship sailed along, prating the darkness in an instant, arriving at the edge of the lights, unable to enter the area illuminated by the Wanderer Lamp.

    Upon seeing Shaoxuan and Xi¡¯e who had not responded, the Celestial Lamp Ambassador continued, ¡°Do you two fellow friends really want to get involved in this? You have no rtions with the Primitive Emperor, but because of his order, you want to stop Ajati Matriarch¡¯s fulfillment, and make lifelong enemies with me and the Luo Sect?¡±

    Xi¡¯eughed coldly, ¡°In ancient times and in the Middle Ages, how many times has the Ajati Matriarch harmed the emperor? Do you think we would worry about bing enemies with the Luo Sect?¡±

    ¡°Besides, you may have other intentions,¡± Shaoxuan nced at Sha Wujing, who was in the background, flying rapidly toward the peak of the ancient tree.

    The Celestial Lamp Ambassador sneered, ¡°The ancient Fusang tree was born from the blood of the Eastern Emperor Taiyi and God Hao Tian, and deeply hidden. Since I¡¯ve entered, how could I not explore a little?¡±

    At this point, his expression turned serious, revealing a hint of pride.

    ¡°Although there are two of you, although you have the Last Ship and the Tyrant¡¯s Invincible de, I have the Wanderer Lamp. I would like to see if you can ovee the obstacle, which is me.¡±

    The lights flickered, seeming to swell up all of a sudden.

    Shaoxuan and Xi¡¯e both watched attentively, the huge ship flew throughyers uponyers of restrictions, the long de attracted thunder from the Heavens.

    At the same time, in their hearts they were quite surprised.

    The ancient Fusang tree was not born from only the blood of the Eastern Emperor Taiyi, but also the God Hao Tian¡¯s?

    Who did this?

    ...

    A finger as pale as moonlight touched between the eyebrows, and countless shattered pieces of memories flew out. Meng Qi who lost his Divine Sense and spiritual sense seemingly left Vaiduryanirbhasa in a blink of an eye, truly returned to that moment in the beginning,prehending the experience.

    His thoughts became fuzzy, his memories emerged a little. All he saw before him was dirt, darkness, and caves filled with various junk, but it was different from what the Terran race saw, it appeared to be of a different appearance than theirs.

    Stumbling, following a sense of self-awareness and sagacity that had not been annihted, Meng Qi darted toward the outside, his limbs coordinated well, quickly arriving beside a pool of water, he saw a disgusting ck rat.

    The rat¡¯s perspective was different from the Terran race¡¯s, to Meng Qi, this current body form was like a monster from a nightmare.

    Is that me?

    Is that what I currently am?

    Previously, when he transformed, he had the Divine Sense and spiritual sense, he did not need to rely on the rat¡¯s senses and body. However, now he did not have all these, his memory had drastically deteriorated again, thus, what he saw was truly different.

    In a trance, Meng Qi had a feeling that he himself was the rat, as though he had been through a metamorphosis.

    The pool of water cracked, his figure dissipated, Meng Qi spread his wings, soaring to the blue sky.

    Having the memories of experiencing various transformation, from a hawk to a rock and so on, yet trapped by the absence of Divine Sense and spiritual sense, Meng Qipletely turned into them, using their perception to acknowledge the world and himself, as if he was in a dream. A little unsure about what was a reality, what was an illusion, just like the butterfly¡¯s dream parable.

    Is this me?

    Is this also me?

    Without any strength of martial arts, these transformations and experiences would definitely make the calmest and most sensible person lose their mindspletely, yet throughout everything, Meng Qi had a sense of self-awareness, that he had not been obliterated. In the midst of his spiritual transformation between reality and illusion, he held fast to the edge of losing himself.

    It this the cultivation base of my heart?

    Having lost the strength of martial arts, but the level of spiritual practice still remains?

    It came from experiences that have sharpened me, from various forms ofprehension, even without martial arts, I still have my heart!

    But to experience the corresponding stripping away again, what is the correspondingprehension?

    While several thoughts were floating around, Meng Qi experienced different transformations. He guarded that sliver of self-awareness with all his might, witnessing different selves with different bodies, senses, and experiences.

    Within the midst of simrities and differences, an aura gradually emerged.

 Chapter 1161: Congenital Nature

    <h4>Chapter 1161: Congenital Nature</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    The Celestial Lamp Ambassador stood proudly in front of the tree with amp. The light shone through the Shifang World and brightened up the darkness around the ancient Fusang tree. It was like the Loving Mother Ormazd who waited for the wanderer toe home during the end of the world. It was waiting for the attack from Shaoxuan and Xi¡¯e quietly. Where there was fire, ashes could be seen falling down from nowhere.

    Although he was an enlightened priest in the ancient times, he got more benefits when he served the Immortal Woman and was close to the Creation Realm. However, he was not as powerful as he used to be as he had woken up earlier than expected. As he faced the attacks of the two Legendaries, faced the Tyrant¡¯s Invincible de and the Last Ship, even though he spoke with confidence, in reality he did not dare to neglect and rx. He gave up the initiative to attack, and protected the Shifang Wanderer ze Boundary that he set up previously. He helped Sha Wujing get rid of the hidden trouble that was the Immortal Woman, took that thing, and fought for enough time.

    When they reached the Legendary realm, knew the I am who I am, understood that appearances could not be relied on, and were able to remove limitations and understood the situation, under such clear circumstances, how could Shaoxuan and Xi¡¯e not understand the intention of the Celestial Lamp Ambassador?

    Without any hesitation, Shaoxuan stepped into the Last Ship, and stood next to Xi¡¯e. They drove the giant ship slowly toward the brightly lit ce.

    Theyers of prohibitions on the deck of the ship were floating, mingled into Marks of Dao, and formed a moist and faint golden brilliance. Holy Virtue and Meritorious Virtues were all set. There were sparks caused by the friction upon touching the light that shone out from the Wanderer Lamp. It flickered up and down, and flowed left and right. It seemed like it would be lightened up anytime.

    However, even if the sparks were like wild winds and huge waves, the Last Ship was not affected nor was it damaged. In fact, the light avoided it automatically. It remained its stance as it sailed through the ces where the light shone on the Sea of Suffering.

    Although the Last Ship did not put in all its efforts,cked many abilities, was difficult to be known as peerless, but it was originally made to ovee the Final Trial and enter into the next era. It belonged to the Sea of Suffering¡¯s Precious Raft, and its base was its power to defend. This ability enabled it to bepared favorably with the peerless object and was able to bring its strengths into y while it was sailing on the Shifang Wanderer ze Boundary!

    The lights were like water as it formed into a sea. The ship was navigating on it before it split into waves and approached the Celestial Lamp Ambassador.

    But it was right at this moment that Xi¡¯e and Shaoxuan saw the sudden changes before their eyes. Although it was still the Shifang Wanderer ze Boundary and there were still waves of light, but the Celestial Lamp Ambassador in front suddenly disappeared, leaving only amp wick that was burning quietly. An addition of dark liquid with a simr texture to oil appeared in the surroundings.

    Lamp wick?

    Xi¡¯e¡¯s heart tingled, she matched her Divine Sense with the Last Ship, and instantly explored all the areas like a tentacle. Then, she saw the handsome face of the Celestial Lamp Ambassador who was standing at the infinity peak. He was looking down at the two of them from above.

    The ze boundary was over the distance, and it seemed like amp.

    This is... her heart tingled. Shebined everything that she saw, and grasped the current situation.

    For some reason, they had entered the Last Ship of the Shifang Wanderer ze Boundary, and by following the lights, they had strangely driven toward that celestial zemp!

    At this very moment, Shaoxuan and herself were not at the outside world, but in themp. They were approaching toward themp wick!

    What a good way to hoodwink people!

    Bang!

    When Xi¡¯e became clear of the situation at hand, Shaoxuan had also understood what they have encountered. He prepared his de, and hit out the Wanfang Holy Virtue Holy Light.

    Bang!

    Layers uponyers of worlds were highlighted, civilizations appeared, and the mes of stars gathered and brightened up the cold and dark universe. All kinds of colors such as red, green, yellow, white, and ck were gathered. Each of it represented the different parts of humanity. It transformed into a colorful moistened water flow, and with the power of man which could conquer nature, it blended into the Invincible de. Finally, it activated the Thunder of Heaven.

    Everything which was purple, green, colorful, unreal, chaotic, and fierce-looking were formed into a ball. Each strike of thunder with different colors became water, and it seemed like they were back to their initial form as it formed out an ancient and vicissitude thunder pond. Combined with the Holy Virtue Brilliance that could infiltrate everything, it twisted into a spiral and attacked the Celestial Lamp Ambassador with great strength and vigor.

    Wherever the de¡¯s beam passed, the lights would avoid it and not harm it. In the blink of an eye, it was almost in front of the Celestial Lamp Ambassador.

    The Celestial Lamp Ambassador appeared to be pleased. With a solemn gaze, he spread out the other hand of his which was not holding the zemp. His five fingers were close together, his palm was like jade, and the surface went transparent instantly. Each of the Marks of Dao were highlighted, and actually transformed into a mirror which was full of mystery.

    Dang!

    The de beam chopped the mirror, but it was rebounded back directly. The Last Ship was able to stabilize it reluctantly after it lit up with a dull shade of gold and the Meritorious Virtues yowled.

    A deep scorch mark was left at the center of the mirror.

    The few rounds of fierce battle which urred rather quickly were hung in bnce.

    ...

    Sha Wujing¡¯s eyes were dimmed as he used the Air-Conveyance Technique to travel to the ancient Fusang tree which seemed to have a distance of a universe. From time to time, there would be a crackling sounding from beside him, and sparks of ashes would float out from the dim light which shone upwards.

    The whole area of the ancient Fusang tree was full of these creepy monsters that came from unknown ces which were difficult to kill. Even the mighty people of the Legendary Realm would fall into it. This was because, if there was no corresponding method, it would be difficult to sense these monsters. No one knew where they hid that they could even escape from the senses of a Legend. In fact, their attacks were weird, it seemed like they were dragging the Legendary being down from a high level state of life.

    What were they transformed from?

    Could it be something rted to God Hao Tian or Eastern Emperor Taiyi?

    During the Air-Conveyance Technique, a lot of thoughts ran around Sha Wujing¡¯s head. He was thinking about the strange things that have happened in the ancient Fusang tree area. Fortunately, the Immortal Woman gave him the Wanderer Lamp, which allowed the Celestial Lamp to be brought into the Real World. Otherwise, he would really have no idea on how to defeat these weird monsters. With every step, there would most definitely be interruption from other forces.

    However, when it almost reached the tree top, the light of the Wanderer Lamp could not shine through, so he could only rely on himself.

    ¡°I¡¯m no longer the me who was not at a high realm during the Pilgrimage to the West, the useless Sha Monk...¡± Sha Wujing¡¯s apathetic eyes shed with a glimmer of light, it seemed like he wanted to prove something.

    A conveyance light flew by, and all of a sudden the surroundings turned dark. However, it was notpletely dark, the mori folium and branches were bathed in daylight and shone with mes. It looked as if the night was filled with torches at the outdoors.

    Sha Wujing touched the White Bone ze Beads that hung in front of his chest. Internally, he was shining around. He slowed down his speed and walked step by step in order to guard against sudden attacks from those weird monsters.

    After flying for awhile, he noticed that everything was fine and nothing strange happened. However, this made Sha Wujing even more worried. There must be something weird going on when things are out of the ordinary!

    After a short while, Sha Wujing¡¯s eyes were brightened as he saw the peak of the ancient Fusang tree.

    One of the tree leaves transformed into a mountain stacked with white flowers. A green grave was surrounded by the white flowers. Beyond the green grave, stood a stone monument with a line of handwritten words.

    Sha Wujing read it out word by word:

    ¡°Here lies the grave of husband, Meng Qi!¡±

    Bang!

    The sound of thunder rumbled loudly below, and the ancient Fusang tree shook slightly. Shaoxuan, Xi¡¯e, and the Celestial Lamp Ambassador had collided with each other violently.

    Sha Wujing¡¯s heart tingled. He sensed something and looked to the side. He saw a figure who was standing quietly at the top of another ancient tree. He wore a Yellow Emperor Robe and Heavenly Crown with tassels hanging down from it. It hid his face, and his aura was vicissitude and ancient.

    He was staring at him!

    ...

    In between the simrity and differentiation, an idea wasing up. Meng Qi seemed to have grasped something, and he rotated the real spirit naturally.

    He relied on the experiences and insights of martial arts intuitively. He relied on the experiences and insights from the knowledge of earth. He relied on any kind of experiences and insights that he has gone through. It all transformed into ze-like fragments, and while they flew out from the body, it did not leave himself. In fact, it circled around the surroundings, and there were connection links that looked like star lights.

    At this moment, he was like an opened umbre. The efforts made were at the external realm, while the congenital nature was in the internal. However, they were notpletely separated as they were still connected, and formed into a whole.

    Where there was a positive, there would be a negative; where there is Yin, there is Yang. The man-made efforts and congenital nature wereparative, thus it was difficult to distinguish between right and wrong. The congenital nature would be infected by the man-made effort, and the man-made effort would also be affected by congenital nature. So, the congenital nature would have slight changes when it is affected by the man-made effort. Let go of anything that should be let go instead of throwing everything away, it was just like the Tai Chi Map. As spoken by Qiang Ji, Yang was hidden in Yin, Yin is followed by Yang.

    Various modes of thinking were formed by fragments through the same starlight connection links, and circled around Meng Qi¡¯s surroundings. Meanwhile, the connection with self-contact had slight changes and constructed slight differences.

    The modes of thinking circled around, when he was without the strength of martial arts, and without the knowledge of earth. When he became a mouse, Meng Qi maintained an evesting established self. Looking at them, he could see his simrities and differences.

    He could not see himself directly. However, he could see something from other external factors. Bybining all these, Meng Qi seemed to be able to recognize himself more, and more and more memory fragments flew out and circled around. The true self was getting clearer and clearer. It seemed like it was slightly resonating with the infinity peak.

    The corresponding experiences and insights about the State of Mind Cultivation Base flew out, too. The way Meng Qi saw and thought were different. Everything was dark and chaotic, presented in their initial form. However, this did not mean that he could not think. Because the different man-made effort experiences and insights were still connected, he could not hide himself.

    In the dark, Meng Qi looked over with the Ji eyes. There was nothing about time in front, no void above and below, nothing about the beginning of everything. It was indeed a congenital nature.

    At this moment, he realized that there was a priest sitting in the middle of the chaos. It was a priest who could not be described by words.

    ¡°You are...¡± Meng Qi¡¯s heart tingled, and he blurted out identally.

    The priest stood up slowly and spoke with a massive voice that was filled with vicissitude and ancient intent:

    ¡°I am Yuanshi.¡±

 Chapter 1162: Everyone Is Yuanshi

    <h4>Chapter 1162: Everyone Is Yuanshi</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    Thend which was pouring with the blood of the Ancient Emperor was filled with the precinct of Ancient Trees. Without anyone noticing, the shadow of a man with a yellow robe and tassels that covered his face appeared. He stared at Sha Wujing quietly. Despite Sha Wujing being a legend and experiencing the Pilgrimage to the West, he still trembled with fear. The scepter in his hand turned into a real dragon apanied with the sound of copper rings intertwining, and it isted out a world with its own heaven and earth.

    At this moment, the figure of the emperor suddenly stepped forward, and the glimmer which was shining from his eyes passed through the tassels.

    Before Sha Wujing had the time to think, his Divine Sense became vague, and his body, together with the scepter, were inexplicablypressed. He turned into a thinyer of paper, as if he was an actualized drawing. The simr drawings were stacked, and there were projections of him from different universes, linked to each other just like aic strip.

    Theic strip was copsing, and the figures of the paper men huddled together into a group of words before shing toward the emperor who was old and mysterious. It finally fell into his palm and merged into amon book.

    The cover of the book was written with its title consisting of azure-like gold characters:

    ¡°The biography of Sha Wujing!¡±

    In just a few moments, a legendary mighty person had became a book which recorded the projection of his life!

    The precinct of the ancient Fusang trees was really strange and shocking!

    Suddenly, radiance emitted from the book. Without any wind, the pages moved on its own, flipping to the Spirited Mountain part. The words mysterious corpse were highlighted, floating above the book and blooming in infinite light. It shone directly onto the eyes of the emperor¡¯s figure.

    The emperor with tassels covering his face raised his left hand to cover his eyes. He yelled in an illusory pain and stepped back in a rush, crashing and copsing as if an imaginary bubble had been popped.

    The book rolled to the ground and swelled under the shining of boundless light, and the words flew out and merged into figures of paper men. The paper men became bigger just like balloons being blown, until it finally disyed Sha Wujing and his countless reflected selves.

    The reflected selves returned to their respective Myriad Worlds. Sha Wujing touched the pouch on his waist and said with appreciation,

    ¡°Thank goodness for mom¡¯s great foresight.¡±

    It was terrifying when he had to battle with this kind of strange enemy who couldn¡¯t be urately evaluated by grades. Even if he cooperated with Zhang Deng, he might also turn into a book without the pre-guiding and long term preparation from his mother. Moreover, perhaps he would be passed to children, be read and told by them, and finally torn into pieces with no trace left behind.

    His pale and colorless eyes looked at the top of the ancient Fusang tree which was where the emperor with tassels was standing a while ago. The mulberry leaves surrounded a fruit. It looked slightly transparent, and its color was dark. It reflected the things around just like a strangely designed mirror.

    Sha Wujing gently sucked in a breath and solemnly recited,

    ¡°Ajati Matriarch, the Void Hometown.¡±

    The blossoming white lotus emerged and surrounded his right hand. He then directed his right hand to that fruit in order to pick it up.

    Once he seeded, he immediately destroyed that green grave and the umted white flowers left by the previous holy maiden. He erased all her preparations, and then returned to the Void Hometown with the fastest speed.

    This fruit was of great importance. Once it appears, there would be many people who would aim for it!

    ...

    In front the ancient Fusang tree, there were colors of red, green, ck, and white making noises simr to that of boiling water. The Celestial Lamp Ambassador had a real battle with Shaoxuan and Xi¡¯e. They no longer held back, causing the nearby void to copse and the rules of heaven and earth to turn into chaos. The four elements gued everything along with it, leading to a scene as if heaven and earth had experienced its first great damage.

    The Last Ship was surrounded with the yellow scent, infiltrating with the water of Holy Virtue. It avoided the four elements while attempting to ovee the damage as it sailed toward the Celestial Lamp Ambassador amidst the aforementioned colors.

    While Xi¡¯e tried her best to control the Last Ship, Shaoxuanbined his direct knowledge and martial arts skills with the Tyrant¡¯s Invincible de. It shot out its strength and power, making the Wanderer Lamp flicker and the right hand of the Celestial Lamp Ambassador to be scorched and trembling slightly.

    He was strong enough and hadid out the Ten Directions of the Wanderer¡¯s Azure World. When facing the Last Ship and the Tyrant¡¯s Invincible de, together with two legendary mighty people with a simr level, the Celestial Lamp Ambassador felt like he was unable to cope with them and he was being forced toe forward step by step.

    It seemed the Last Ship wasing towards him, almost arriving at the ancient Fusang tree. The Celestial Lamp Ambassador¡¯s expression remained unchanged, but his eyes were more dignified. He raised his right hand¡¯s sleeves and it changed the heaven and earth, the World in the Sleeve!

    Heaven and earth were dark, and the four elements disappeared. The Last Ship flew into the sleeve of the Celestial Lamp Ambassador.

    He immediately sat cross-legged, cing the Wanderer Lamp in his right hand. The light converged and condensed into numerous zed crystals,pletely covering the sleeves.

    Boom!

    The sleeves swayed, one expanded and another shrunk.

    Boom!

    The thunder echoed, and the sleeves expanded rapidly.

    Bang!

    The thunder resonated together with the explosion while the purple electricity and giant ship flew together, breaking through the sleeve, crushing the lights and ze.

    At this moment, there was an infinite and boundless light shining downwards from above the ancient Fusang tree.

    Seeing that Shaoxuan and Xi¡¯e had escaped from the trouble and arrived at the ancient Fusang tree, the Celestial Lamp Ambassador had a slight change in expression. He suddenly sighed and spit out a white wave which directly blew out the Wanderer Lamp!

    When the lights went out, the Three Realms were dim. Shao Xuan and Xi¡¯e felt that they were in a boundless darkness. They couldn¡¯t distinguish the direction, for even if they were riding on the Last Ship they still couldn¡¯t find their way.

    The ancient Fusang tree was just in front, but they could no longer see it. At the infinity peak, the Celestial Lamp Ambassador¡¯s eyes which were filled with indifference and looked down on them quietly!

    ...

    ¡°I am Yuanshi!¡±

    Meng Qi was shocked, and the self-perception that did not disappear almost copsed.

    He had always had great fear in his heart as he was afraid to fall into the trap of the Heavenly Lord Yuanshi after getting rid of the Devil Buddha. When he created and absorbed the projection of the reflected self, he always bnced the two sides and found a way out.

    At this moment, in his congenital nature, he actually met a mysterious Taoist who imed to be Yuanshi!

    Could it be that the real intention has been revealed?

    Could it be that the oldest and most powerful Nirvana Realm Individual had always been hidden in his nature?

    Meng Qi¡¯s experience, memory, and cognitive fragments were spinning fast, forming numerous modes of thinking, constantly deriving and sparking with wisdom.

    Upon achieving Legendary status and seeing the self, it was actually fairly normal to see some of the big characters in the congenital nature. Many of the legendary parts of the ancient books that remained to this day did record simr phenomena.

    Among them, the mostmon figure was Lord Ling Bao. He was the symbol of having, from having to nothing, it included the end of heaven and earth, so it was also the Creation Aura of all things and the origin of the congenital nature. After cutting myself to see me and returning to the cogenitial, seeing the figure was an expected urrence.

    Secondly, it was the figure of Lord Dao De. The cogenitial I came directly from the Da Dao and was the closest to the Da Dao. Meanwhile, Lord Dao De was the incarnation of Da Dao, which was the order of the existence of the Myriad World and was coincidentally corresponding to the closest to Da Dao. There was a lot of the ancient mighty people who saw him when they broke through to the Legendary realm in the congenital nature.

    It was followed by the Buddism Maha Bodhisattva and the Great Luohan. When achieving the Buddha attainment, they would see the Buddha Golden Body, but the appearance of the statue was their own appearance.

    But for one to be able to see the Heavenly Lord Yuanshi¡¯s figure when achieving the Legendary realm was something no one had ever heard of!

    Was the oldest Nirvana Realm Individualing out from behind the scenes and going to the front of the stage?

    The danger was emerging. Based on his instinct, Meng Qi withdrew from this situation. During the past, he would follow his urate hunch and not hesitate toplete his actions.

    However, after experiencing the abandonment of the strength of martial arts, he has already realized that his hunch could not be relied upon. Even if they have been shown to be correct again and again, and they have helped him to avoid death, but he couldn¡¯t fully believe and rely on them as they were likely to go wrong.

    Looking around, Meng Qi did not recklessly withdraw as he immediately realized that something was wrong.

    Based on his current capability, it was difficult to escape if the Heavenly Lord Yuanshi took action.

    In this case, why not face him directly and figure out the whole story!

    Exploring with his cognitive abilities, Meng Qi found that the ancient Taoist was extremely illusory, and had a sense of established self!

    Established self?

    There were lightning and thunder appearing in Meng Qi¡¯s mind. With a boom, it illuminated the darkness and he realized the reason.

    He owned the characteristics of Nirvana Realm, so of course he was different from other Legendaries.

    If every congenital nature backtracked upon on time, experienced the recement of three souls and returned to the beginning, they woulde from the beginning of everything and thus be able to see Yuanshi.

    As the saying goes, as long as the heart can see Buddha, then everyone is Yuanshi!

    If he couldn¡¯t cut himself to see himself, and just made a wrong decision based on experience, cognition, and instinct, the moment he drops out, he would never be able to achieve Legendary status in the next few decades!

    He looked at the Premier Taoist and burst intoughter,

    ¡°It¡¯s me!¡±

    The Premier Taoistughed as well,

    ¡°It¡¯s you!¡±

    He stepped forward and the figure disappeared. Now, Meng Qi was seated on the ce where the Premier Taoist was earlier!

    He felt his whole body be clear instantly and could sense the resonance from the infinity peak.

    At the beginning, the creatures were legend. They lived at the infinity peak and projected the world. It then changed and the projection became reflected self while the original self would lower the origin. Now, the clear resonance were exactly where it should be.

    The characteristics wereing forward with their perfectly matched origins. The lines of karma were highlighted, connecting the reflected self projections, and they transformed with qualitative change, forming a golden Nirvana Realm lotus that bloomed with excessively bright light.

    The golden lotus tform bringing Meng Qi¡¯s reflected self passed throughyers of obstacles and flew toward the infinity peak.

    Meng Qi formed a Wu¡¯Ji Seal with both his hands. With a smile, he spoke in a low voice,

    ¡°Passing through the mountains barefoot, without asking for help from deities or Buddha.¡±

    ¡°Only upon seeing Yuanshi at the end of the path did I finally know I am myself!¡±

    The sound echoed, and the void shook. The Moonlight Bodhisattva watched as Meng Qi¡¯s body emitted colorful lights and fell into the Real World.

    Above the air of the Real World, the mist emerged byyers. It was broken and silent, and the highest ce was blurry and difficult to see.

    ¡°Celestial world crossing the horizon?¡± In a secret ce, Devil Master Han Guang suddenly stood up and looked out, ¡°This is a phenomenon of legendary realm self-achievement!¡±

 Chapter 1163: Frequent Visions

    <h4>Chapter 1163: Frequent Visions</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    Wu Yanping sat behind the desk with the projection of the Myriad World Talisman in front of him disying the Wulin Station forum.

    He was quite young, less than twenty, but was already a famous figure in the forum. Because of his wide knowledge and good memory, he was well-versed in matters of the pugilistic world and martial art knowledge, seeming like a knowledgeable and powerful expert.

    There were reprints of two volumes of ancient ssics on the desk as he was leisurely browsing through the forum. For Wu Yanping to be respected in the forum, he had done a lot of homework in private and also spent a lot of effort.

    ¡°After opening up four acupoints, I¡¯ll go traveling...¡± his thoughts flowed as he thought about the life that was about to change.

    Suddenly, he noticed that the study room was inexplicably brighter and instinctively looked out of the window.

    All of a sudden, his gaze froze. He sawyers of dense mist in the air, looking like nine differentyers of heaven and earth. Other than the top most that was blurry and couldn¡¯t be seen clearly, everyyer was full of ruins where copsed pavilions and halls could be seen, giving a sense of otherworldliness.

    ¡°This is...¡± Wu Yanping hadpletely forgotten that he was still debating in the forum, feeling that the scene in front of him was like deja vu.

    I must have heard of it before somewhere!

    With a sweep of his eye gaze, he saw the ssics on the desk. His heart suddenly violently, and he had already understood where the familiarity came from!

    Two years ago, he had read a book that recorded the general knowledge of ancient legends. It described various kinds of rted visions, one of whichpletely matched what was outside.

    It was called Celestial World Crossing the Horizon!

    This was an inevitable vision of the Legendary realm. Because achieving the Legendary realm was an enhancement of essence, turning into a high-level state like the Nine Levels of Heaven, the internal functional activities would bring about the appearance of the celestial world. If it was a demon or an evil spirit, the Netherworld would appear instead.

    ¡°Someone, someone has self-attained the Legendary realm?¡± Wu Yanping stood up suddenly with his eyes wide open and rushed to the window, staring at the distinct vision in the sky.

    It¡¯s really the Celestial World Crossing the Horizon!

    Since the Tyrant of the Middle Ages, after tens of thousands of years, there was finally a powerful character who self-attained the Legendary realm!

    A Legendary character was the only one in the various worlds, and was a supreme figure. Even during ancient times, there were not many of them. Now, who was the one who broke the restrictions of heaven and earth to be the Legendary supreme worshipped by the various worlds?

    Not bothered about other things, Wu Yanping subconsciously picked up the Myriad World Talisman, keyed frantically and sent a post:

    ¡°Quick take a look outside, the Legendary vision!¡±

    He had already developed the habit of sending a post first whenever he saw something major.

    Once the post was made, Wu Yanping looked at the misty celestial world and his finally had other thoughts, ¡°I wonder what other visions will appear?¡±

    ording to what was recorded on that ssic, there were three kinds of visions for a self-attained Legendary character. First was the Celestial World Crossing the Horizon or the appearance of the Netherworld, indicating that the powerful character had reached the requirements of Legendary realm and was in the midst of breaking through, but might not necessarily seed. Second was the vision when pushing open the Door of the Legendary Realm after going through the test. The visions would differ ording to the martial arts and nature of each person, and the number of which was the most ?- there were Flying Snow of Three Realms, Dancing Silver Snakes, Nine Suns As One, Virtues of Life, etc. If a vision of the second type appeared, it meant that the breakthrough was sessful and there would soon be a new Legendary Supreme.

    The ssic specifically stated that some of the second type visions were extremely rare, which showed the power and speciality of the breaker or his deep umtion, such as Thousand Buddha Leading, Withering and Flourishing Bodhi, Changing Heaven and Sun, Purple Aura from the East, Golden Lights for a Million Years, Stars of Fire, etc., and they could usually get to the level of Heavenly Lord in the future.

    When the transformation waspleted and they attained the Legendary realm, there would be a third type of vision, which also varied from person to person, but there were only a few kinds, like themon All Worlds Worshipping, the outstanding Stars Holding the Moon, and the once strongest Shining Stars Forming a Sea.

    Wu Yanping was eager to see what visions the first self-attained Legendary character in tens of thousands of years could achieve.

    ¡°It is said that the Tyrant of the Middle Ages achieved the three visions of the Celestial World Crossing the Horizon, Changing Heaven and Sun, and Shining Stars Forming a Sea... he thought with infatuation.

    ...

    Han Guang stood in the Demon cave, his eyes prated the obstacles and saw the vision that covered the entire real world.

    The more emotions he had, the more he outlined a smile on his face, muttering indifferently, ¡°Who beat me to it and self-attained Legendary realm this fast?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s him?¡±

    He gazed toward the north, there was Kunlun Mountain Jade Mirage Pce!

    ...

    On the Ind of Three Clouds, the mist that had been around for tens of thousands of years suddenly disappeared, revealing the tall mountain peak, the exquisite pce and the dark lotus ponds, etc. Bi Jingxuan stood at the edge of the pool, slightly raised her head, looking at the vision in the sky and muttered, ¡°Celestial World Crossing the Horizon?¡±

    ¡°He deciphered all forms seen are unreal and perceived Tathagata this fast?¡±

    Her tone was a little stunned and shocked, seeming like she hadn¡¯t expected to see the Legendary vision in less than a month.

    ...

    In the depths of the Southern Wastnd.

    Qi Zhengyan walked out of the school, his dressing no different from an ordinary teacher. His usual expressionless face showed a hint of gratification as he looked at the vision in the sky.

    ¡°How long has it only been?¡± the ck-armored demonic sage behind him was quite shocked.

    Qi Zhengyan said indifferently, ¡°He has practiced the Eight Nine Mysteries for many years, and the umtion of experiencing all forms seen are unreal has long been deep. Once he was able to let go and see the path, he would naturally seed.¡±

    ¡°The Eight Nine Mysteries...¡± the ck-armored demonic sage muttered the name of the martial art.

    ...

    Inside the Xijian Pavilion, Jiang Zhiwei walked out of her residence. She looked at the vision, walked to the edge of the sea of ??clouds, and a faint smile appeared on her face.

    Inside a quiet room, Su Wuming who was spiritually-traveling the various worlds and deciphering I am who I am also opened his eyes, which were deep like ake without any ripples.

    In Huamei Heights, Mister Lu Da put down the flower buds in his hands and closed his eyes, using his heart to feel the uniqueness of the Celestial World and the Legendary realm, confirming himself.

    ¡°Is it him?¡± the same question shed across their minds.

    In the real world, everyone raised their heads in anticipation and shock, feeling like they had witnessed history.

    ...

    As hundreds of millions of lights emitted, golden lotuses on the other side formed a tform, supporting Meng Qi whose hands were disying the Wuji Seal through theyers of obstacles, flying high up into the sky.

    At this moment, heaven and earth suddenly changed and the sky turned gloomy. Thunder, fire, chaotic holes, and other Heavenly Tribtions appeared simultaneously, showing five colors and four elements, and turned into a heavy stone door, blocking on top of Meng Qi. Just its horror alone could tear a Dharmakaya apart.

    This was the Heavenly Tribtion test that had manifested as the Door of the Legendary Realm. The door was closed and couldn¡¯t be pushed open. There were sparks of fire falling as well as bolts of thunder.

    Meng Qi¡¯s expression remained unchanged, smiling. The Wuji seal in his hand suddenly rose. A bit of the deepest and darkest darkness emerged, turning into chaos and rising forcefully upward.

    Having returned to his nature and seeing the beginning of Yuanshi, the Wuji Seal formed naturally without the need to put in any effort!

    The shape of chaos was difficult to describe. It was neither fast nor slow, following Meng Qi¡¯s shadow upward, swallowed the sparks, eliminated the lights, and returning all the fallen Heavenly Tribtions to their beginning.

    In a sh, chaos hit right on the Door of the Legendary Realm.

    Bang!

    The Door of the Legendary Realm shook violently and then mmed open in front of Meng Qi who was on his way to sess, like a small fishing boat in a stormy sea!

    Bang!

    In the real world, the Celestial World disappeared, and an illusory door filled with Taoist engravings appeared in the air. It slowly cracked open, revealing the chaotic world behind and spilling out pieces of dreamy golden stones. Each piece contained the charm of nature and the truth of heaven and earth. If a martial arts practitioner could appreciate just a small part of it, he would definitely benefit greatly.

    ¡°The Door of the Great Path! The vision is the Door of the Great Path!¡± Wu Yanping almost jumped up. This vision was extremely rare. In ancient times, it was said that there was only one person who could achieve this vision, but nobody knew who it was.

    He held the Myriad World Talisman and hesitated, but still quickly sent a post, pointing out that the vision was the Door of the Great Path. Then, he jumped out of the window, looked up and spread his hands, receiving the falling golden stones from the Door of the Great Path.

    This vision was a blessing to all beings!

    ...

    Bi Jingxuan stretched out her right hand and caught a piece of golden stone. She could sense all the different kinds of mystery.

    Her eyes moved slightly before she let out a sigh, ¡°The Door of the Great Path, Jade Mirage Yang Jian...¡±

    In ancient times, not taking into ount those who were born into the Legendary realm, there was only one person who could attain the vision of the Door of the Great Path ¨C the Immortal Qingyuan, Yang Jian!

    Even the emperor did not attain this vision, but the unique double vision of Stars of Fire and Saintly Nourishment.

    ...

    ¡°It¡¯s really him,¡± Han Guang snorted in aplicated tone.

    ¡°It¡¯s really him,¡± Mister Lu Da, Jiang Zhiwei, and Taili The Peacock, etc., also more or less affirmed the identity of the self-attained Legendary character.

    It¡¯s nothing more than the two words, Jade Mirage!

    Some people were grateful and surprised, some were happy and surprised while some others were shocked.

    How long has it been, and he has already deciphered the difficulty?

    It¡¯s only been a few years and he has attained the level of the only one in the world in such an imposing manner!

    ...

    Once he went through the Door of the Legendary Realm, Meng Qi felt his nature changing, and so were his real spirit and flesh body, reorganizing quickly and , returning to his Dharmakaya body before continuing to improve. The memories of martial arts, etc., deep inside his heart appeared without any damage.

    More importantly, what he saw was no longer the same. His perspective had changed inexplicably, like he was looking down at the real world and the various universes from an infinite altitude. Their every point ovepped together, and to him, there was no more distance and he was everywhere!

    His consciousness spread and linked to some of the universes that he could currently not see. The previous additional self image rapidly expanded, absorbing the sea of energy. Inside the rest of the world, projection imprints were formed naturally.

    Correspondingly, in the real world, the sky suddenly darkened and then started showing some stars, more than ever before. It was like a gathering of stars from the various worlds, forming a sea of brilliant lights, looking dreamy and mysterious.

    ¡°Shining Stars Forming a Sea, the present strongest,¡± Wu Yanping woke up from feeling the golden stones, and could not help but gasp.

    For Dharmakaya experts, they were able to foresee this vision and hence onlyment.

    Inside the Eastern Pure Land of Azure Stones, the body of Meng Qi, who was sitting opposite the Moonlight Bodhisattva, was constantly reorganizing. His acupoints turned into universes, his interiors showed the various heavens, his real spirit returned to his nature, his nature went back to the beginning which belonged to chaos, and Yuanshi was sitting in the middle.

    Splendid colors flew out in session, the multiverse expanded, seemingly getting closer to reality, but was still a little far off and appeared illusory.

    Creak!

    The multiverse, which had yet to fully grow put pressure on the Eastern Pure Land of Azure Stones, causing it to shake slightly. Splendid colors gathered outside to formyers of universes in the sky. At where the universes were, were the illusory Netherworld and Celestial World. Imaginary and illusory, they seemed to be another world.

    ¡°Namo Medicine Buddha,¡± seeing this, the Moonlight Bodhisattva¡¯s chanted as her expression changed slightly.

    ¡°The fourth, the fourth vision?¡± Wu Yanping opened his mouth, unable to believe his eyes.

    None of the ssics have ever mentioned that there will be a fourth vision!

    What vision is this?

    He felt that his cognition wasn¡¯t sufficient.

    Even Mister Lu Da, Su Wuming, Jiang Zhiwei, and so on were quite surprised, not knowing what this vision was. Only Han Guang, Qi Zhengyan, Master Wang, and Liu Luo in in Girl Fairnd nodded thoughtfully.

    ...

    In the depths of the real world, there was a star that looked ordinary. But if you got close to it, you would realize that it was just a mountain, one as big as a star.

    Two men in Taoist attire stood on the top of the mountain, looking at the inexplicable vision in the sky and blurted out, ¡°Two Worlds Exist Simultaneously!¡±

    ¡°This is a vision of Nirvana!¡±

    The mighty character who self-attained the Legendary realm actually achieved the Nirvana vision of Two Worlds Exist Simultaneously!

    How could this be?

    ¡°It is said that if someone from our sect achieved the real form of Yuanshi, this vision will appear when he attained the Legendary realm...¡± one of them frowned as he pondered.

    The other one was stunned, ¡°But who can achieve the true form of Yuanshi?¡±

    ¡°No matter what, the first self-attained Legendary character of the current era has appeared. ording to the Heavenly Lord¡¯s instructions, we have to wake him up in advance,¡± the Taoist-attired man who spoke first said solemnly.

    They quickly walked down the peak and went deep into the mountains.

    And this star-sized mountain was named Nine Immortal Mountain!

    ...

    Bi Jingxuan stood at the edge of the pool, and was stunned when she saw three chaotic lotuses elerating their growth.

    In every hidden part of the real world and in the depths of the stars, many internal functions changed because of the emergence of the first Legendary character of the current era, and many ancient gods and celestial beings were about to return.

    They all sighed emotionally with the same words in their sleep, ¡°Two Worlds Exist Simultaneously, Primitive Emperor Su Meng!¡±

    ...

    In the darkness without the Wanderer Lamp, the The Last Ship could not reach the border. Shaoxuan and Xi¡¯e settled themselves down andmunicated with the Invincible de, looking for a way to get out of this strange enchanted boundary of the Celestial Lamp Ambassador.

    From an infinite altitude, the pair of indifferent eyes looked down quietly.

    At this moment, the purple long de in the hands of Shaoxuan suddenly burst into light, broke away from his control and flew up on its own into the sky.

    Following it with their eyes, Shaoxuan and Xi¡¯e saw a huge palm in the

 Chapter 1164: By The Dim Lights

    <h4>Chapter 1164: By The Dim Lights</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    When the hand held the de, the darkness without the Wanderer Lamp suddenly boiled, tearing, rolling, and surging like a chaotic ocean. Flowing and surging along with the palm, it outlined a figure high up in the sky and helped him put on a ck robe as well as the crown of a Heavenly Lord. In the darkness, Yuanshi arrived.

    ¡°Su Meng!¡±

    ¡°Primitive Emperor!¡±

    Shaoxuan and Qixin were each struck by a thought, and they had already recognized this figure ?- Kunlun Mountain Jade Mirage Pce, Primitive Emperor Su Meng!

    He actually self-attained the Legendary Realm not long after lending the Invincible de to them?

    The Heavenly Lord lifted the de, and his body suddenly expanded. His ck robe separated into pieces, turning into an armor that covered his body, looking powerful and mighty.

    ¡°Lamp Ambassador!¡±

    Meng Qi let out a roar. Purple lightning and the de beam formed a line, splitting up the darkness around. Clear air rose, turbid gas fell, and the four elements stagnated. The world opened up, showing the slightly pale face of the Celestial Lamp Ambassador.

    ¡°Lamp Ambassador!¡±

    Raising the de again, Meng Qi who was in ck armor roared once more. Red, orange, yellow, green, blue, and purple thunder appeared and merged into one, turning into a strong de ray and striking directly at the Celestial Lamp Ambassador with great momentum and without any reservation.

    The Celestial Lamp Ambassador looked solemn as deep swirl-like universes appeared around his body. Inside every swirl was a figure, each disying a mudra sign and turning into a gxy, gathering together to form a dazzling round mirror in the palm before moving toward the powerful de beam.

    Bang!

    Faster than light, the sound sent the ancient Fusang tree shaking.

    Bang!

    The de beam hit the round mirror on the palm of the Celestial Lamp Ambassador, emitting colorful dancing lights.

    Bam!

    The round mirror showed deep cracks and immediately broke into pieces. The Celestial Lamp Ambassador¡¯s body was sent flying before hitting the tree trunk. His breathing was like a flickering candle in the wind that might be extinguished any time.

    Knowing that things weren¡¯t going well, the Celestial Lamp Ambassador activated his life-saving prowess, moving even inside the boundary of the ancient Fusang tree and appeared on its side, dodging the approaching de beam. Then, he saw the ck-armored Meng Qi go straight to the top of the ancient tree with one step like a surging torrent without even taking a nce at himself nor even sensing him once!

    In Meng Qi¡¯s eyes, he was like an ant that wasn¡¯t worthy of his attention at all, turning a blind eye to him after hacking his way through!

    ¡°If I hadn¡¯t resisted Shaoxuan and Xi¡¯e earlier on to the point of exhausting my strength, even blowing out the Wanderer Lamp, in addition to awakening in advance such that my strength is no longer at its peak, why would I end up like this!¡± the Celestial Lamp Ambassador thought with annoyance.

    However, his rationality told him that he would surely die if he chased Meng Qi and obstructed him.

    At the top of the ancient Fusang tree, Sha Wujing almost exhausted his mind and strength before finally putting the dark and entric fruit into the custom-made green jade box, added a fewyers of seal, and engraved several Taoist markings.

    He turned his head and cast his gaze at the Tomb of my husband, Meng Qi, and the piled up white flowers. With his left hand raised, he couldpletely turn them into ashes with just a swing of his arm.

    Just then, there was a sudden roar in his ear:

    ¡°Sha!¡±

    ¡°Wu!¡±

    ¡°Jing!¡±

    The three roars were sent from far and near, but merged into one because of the extremely fast speed. When they shook the clouds, echoing in Sha Wujing¡¯s mind and making him tremble, the figure in mighty ck armor had alreadynded through space, with the aid of the words, ¡®Tomb of my husband, Meng Qi.¡¯

    ¡°Sha Wujing!¡±

    As his roars echoed, Meng Qi moved his right hand downward. Purple lightning burst and turned into a huge shiny hand covering the clouds. As his five fingers opened, heaven and earth turned upside down!

    Sha Wujing¡¯s face changed color. Swinging the scepter around his body, countless figures appeared around him, each disying their power and creating an enchanted boundary.

    Bang!

    As the purple lightning palm pressed down, heaven and earth tilted, and the enchanted boundary was straightaway broken. Sha Wujing was hit and got stuck in the trunk of the ancient tree. His scepter fell and the jade box rolled out.

    The Primitive Emperor¡¯s power has actually reached this level!

    Meng Qi raised his left hand, took and kept the jade box. He took a nce at Sha Wujing and said with indifference, ¡°I¡¯ll spare your life this time.¡±

    He was fairly kind to him the previous time.

    After that, he stopped looking at Sha Wujing. In his dark armor, he turned to look at the Tomb of my husband, Meng Qi.

    Sha Wujing was stunned, and struggled to get out. Looking a little dejected, he picked up the scepter, dragging it as he moved down along the tree trunk and muttered, ¡°I still can¡¯t handle this alone after all?¡±

    There¡¯s a grave covered with white flowers in Green Hill to pay respect to every year... Meng Qi closed his eyes and recalled the jokeful agreement of himself and Xiaosang in Bayan Valley.

    It was a pity that the Tomb of my husband, Meng Qi failed to bury him, her preparation did note in handy.

    The grave was around, but he was also around.

    As for why Gu Xiaosang knew his original name, he could only guess for now that she had had a certain level of cooperation with the Devil Buddha back then, or that she knew about the Heavenly Lord Yuanshi who was separated from the Golden Emperor.

    Gently taking in a breath, Meng Qi was full of anticipation. He stretched out his right hand and with a gentle swing opened the tomb, revealing the dark pool inside where there was a chaotic green lotus seed.

    Just as a smile appeared on Meng Qi¡¯s face, the green lotus seed suddenly decayed, as if it never had a life, turning into dust along with the wind.

    ¡°A smokescreen again...¡± although Meng Qi clearly understood that it was useless to feel disappointed, he still couldn¡¯t help but feel disappointed and depressed.

    This could have been Xiaosang¡¯s backup n, but was still abandoned by her eventually.

    Quietly standing in front of his own grave, Meng Qi once again felt the loneliness that he had previously experienced.

    I have attained the Legendary realm, but you have yet to return.

    The grave is covered with flowers, but where is she.

    ...

    After putting away the jade box and thanking Shaoxuan and Xi¡¯e, Meng Qi left the boundary of the ancient Fusang tree, returning to Kunlun Mountain Jade Mirage Pce with one step. Daqinggen was already in front of the door, waiting for his return.

    ¡°Master, congrattions on self-attaining the Legendary realm, the only one in the world!¡± Daqinggen shouted loudly, full of awe and ttery.

    Meng Qi nodded and said, ¡°You may take your leave.¡±

    He walked around the wall, crossed the courtyard, and returned to the main hall where he saw the statue of the Heavenly Lord standing quietly and seemed to remain the same for eternity.

    Letting out a gentle sigh, Meng Qi walked out of the side door and arrived at the lotus pond that was dark and chaotic deep within. The surrounding flowers were already blooming and emitting fragrance, but the two green lotus seeds remained unchanged.

    There are ups and downs in life, but this scene could be seen year after year, and the lotuses would still bloom in summer.

    Casually sitting down, Meng Qi seemed to have fallen into silence, that he had even forgotten for the time being to examine the things that the Golden Emperor wanted in the jade box.

    At this moment, he suddenly felt that his legendary body appeared to be throbbing. Some kind of link hidden in the depths of time suddenly emerged, affecting the chaotic green lotus seed he used in his resurrection.

    ¡°This is...¡± after Meng Qi leveled up to the Legendary realm, he already encountered such a thing before he could examine himself to eliminate the hidden dangers. But a thought struck him and he decided not to stop it but just wait calmly for changes.

    The green lotus seed started growing at a crazy speed, budding in a very short amount of time, nurturing natural virtue.

    The lotus petals bloomed slowly, looking fresh and with a hint of spiritual light inside, capturing the natural virtue and the surrounding darkness and chaos, outlining a shadow in a white dress. With a mystical and elegant disposition and exquisite facial features, the corner of her mouth seemed to be smiling. It was so familiar but also strange.

    ¡°Xiaosang...¡± Meng Qi muttered, feeling what he saw before him was like a dream or an illusion, and didn¡¯t seem real.

    It¡¯s really Flowers Serve The Truth?

    Xiaosang is resurrected so simply and easily?

    A thought shed across his mind and memories reappeared. After examining them one by one, he came to a realization and showed a confident smile.

    It¡¯s really Flowers Serve The Truth.

    Among the lotus flowers, there was a figure in a white dress slightly tilting her head and smiling, ¡°Hubby, you are not surprised at all?¡±

    Although time had passed, her tone hadn¡¯t changed, like memoriese true.

    Meng Qi smiled slightly, ¡°At the Legendary level, I¡¯m able to examine the past with different modes of thinking without the interference of emotional experience. When I saw the green lotus blooming, I already understood the whole story. The Present Life Fruit that you and I consumed one each was your real backup n and what you relied on to resurrect. It definitely did not just have the effect of awakening each other when we meet.¡±

    ¡°You left the lotus seed in Bayan Valley and also took a look at the chaotic green lotus in the Jade Mirage Pce, which was a signal for me to get a green lotus seed. Because when I return with the aid of the Present Life Fruit, I would need a chaotic green lotus seed to recreate my body, and I could also obtain the natural virtue and get close to Legendary realm.¡±

    ¡°As for why the power the Present Life Fruit was able to be hidden from the Golden Emperor, I guess it is a secret and not many Nirvana characters knew about it. You received advice from one of them and got to know about it, hence used it in your nning.¡±

    The figure in the white dress was Gu Xiaosang, she had reallye back to life, and was smiling, ¡°You¡¯re observant, hubby. After consuming the Present Life Fruit, you and I are really destined to be together for three lives. After the double cultivation, you and I will exist together. With this, a little spiritual aura could be nurtured in your real spirit and you wouldn¡¯t be able to detect it at all. Once you self-attained the Legendary realm and affected the internal functional activities, the spiritual aura would be moistened by the heavens when you break through and start to recover after experiencing a high level state. Then, with the help of the chaotic green lotus seed, it would be able to recreate a body of natural virtue.¡±

    ¡°To escape from the hands of a Nirvana character like the Golden Emperor, an exquisite interlocking n definitely wouldn¡¯t work. Once there was anything wrong, it would be found out immediately, and there were only three key points in my n: you who had the attention of many influential characters and whom the Golden Emperor couldn¡¯t search directly; each consume the Present Life Fruit and double cultivate; hint to you to get the the chaotic green lotus seed.¡±

    ¡°As long as these three steps werepleted, it would be just a smokescreen and patient waiting. The simpler the more effective.¡±

    Meng Qi quietly listened to Gu Xiaosang¡¯s narration. His face was full of smiles and didn¡¯t show any anger of being used during the double cultivation. It seemed that he had already learned about this matter, and didn¡¯t mind because he was already well-prepared.

    After Gu Xiaosang finished narrating, she still had a faint smile on her face as she moved her forehead slightly and said, ¡°Hubby, you¡¯re not angry?¡±

    She deliberately asked this question, seemingly wanting to see a change in emotions in the usuallyposed Meng Qi.

    Meng Qi said in a rxed manner, ¡°It is only admirable putting in thoughts and efforts in order to live. Moreover, you have not done me any harm. I always have something to gain and also the fate to be husband and wife with you.¡±

    After reviewing the thoughts and past experiences as well as eliminating embellishments and emotions, many things showed their original appearance.

    This was how the Legendary realm leveled up the state of mind.

    ¡°And I am afraid you had no choice but to consume the Present Life Fruit and double cultivate with me,¡± Meng Qi said with a smile.

    Gu Xiaosang¡¯s eyshes moved slightly, and she said with a smile, ¡°How did you know about it, hubby?¡±

    ¡°After entering the Nine Levels of Heaven, you have long anticipated the arrival of Han Guang, and even guessed that he would invite Taili as a helper, and you nned to use this to get rid of the Wizard King of this World. Why get rid of the Wizard King of this World? Because he was a watcher, you didn¡¯t want him to see that you had gotten two Present Life Fruits, as consuming two of them at the same time could get rid of the link straightaway.

    Meng Qi smiled with confidence, ¡°It takes a long time for Present Life Fruit to show its effectiveness. If the Wizard King of this World knew about the matter and asked the Ajati Matriarch for advice, you would be in trouble.¡±

    ¡°Initially everything was very smooth, but the helper invited by Han Guang was Gao Lan, the one with the Emperor¡¯s Sword, so things were no longer under your control, and you couldn¡¯t get rid of the Wizard King of this World. Because of this, after getting the two Present Life Fruits, you started to think about an alternative n: consuming one each with me so that we could wake each other, and this was obviously within the tolerable limits of the Golden Emperor.¡±

    ¡°You are really good at understanding the minds of others, hubby,¡± Gu Xiaosang said smilingly, indirectly admitting it.

    Meng Qi did not mind at all and was still in a rxed mood, ¡°I just want to know, when you refused the cooperation request of the Devil Buddha, how much of it was because you were confident of seeding and didn¡¯t need his help, how much of it was because you didn¡¯t want to ask an evil character for a favor, and how much of it was because we were in the same boat?¡±

    Gu Xiaosang pressed her lips together and smiled, ¡°Make a guess?¡±

    Meng Qi was about to speak when Gu Xiaosang shifted her gaze and stared at his face, ¡°There is one thing that I need to let you know.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± Meng Qi confidently asked.

    Gu Xiaosang forced an awkward smile, ¡°The essence of my spirit was being nourished inside your real spirit and bred from you, I¡¯m afraid I have to call you...¡±

    Having said that, she lowered her forehead and shifted her eyes, her cheeks red with shyness as she shouted, ¡°Father!¡±

    Father! Meng Qi¡¯s jaw dropped, losing theposure of a Legendary supreme.

    At this moment, the stars high up in the sky moved as many mighty characters began to return. Rays of bright light fell, shining on Gu Xiaosang and making her look dreamy and illusory.

    The eastern wind seemed to have blown away the thousand trees in full bloom, like blowing the stars in the sky into a meteor.

    I have been looking for her in the crowd for thousands of times. When I turned back, I found that she was just there by the dim lights!

 Chapter 1165: Happenings In The Celestial World

    <h4>Chapter 1165: Happenings In The Celestial World</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    The moon was high up in the sky, and the surroundings were covered with faintly discernible smoke. The hugeke was like a mirror with tiny silver scales, its quietness made people feel rxed and happy.

    A figure stood proudly on the peak, overlooking theke and the night scenery. The clouds were hanging upside down in the sky, rotating and rising upward, looking magnificent.

    ¡°The past twenty years were like just a day, so what if there are ups and downs in life?¡± the figure let out a sigh that sounded both emotional and joyful.

    Behind him were over ten to twenty people ¨C there were beggars with disheveled hair, monks in kasayas, priests in in robes, and men and women in various attires of the pugilistic world.

    Among them,a schr-like man smiled and said, ¡°So, what if there are ups and downs in life? Master Yu, you haveprehended the difficulty of life and death, understood the meaning of emptiness and touched the Door of the Celestial World. Your state of mind has really gone up another level.¡±

    ¡°Master Yu no longer needs to depend on other people¡¯s internal functional activities, and can fly up anytime and anywhere. He is the first person capable of doing so in thousands of years in the pugilistic world. Of course, so what if there are ups and downs in life...¡± the woman in royal court attire next to him smiled, not hiding her respect for him but also showed quite a bit of resentment.

    Yu Banshan was the head of the Golden Lake Sect, the current leader of the martial arts world. He had shown a powerful manner since he started, sweeping the world in ten years and had not met any match, and was called the number one person in a thousand years. After that, he stepped out of the pugilistic world and seldom fought with others, but insteadpeted with himself and heaven. After spending ten years, he finally surpassed the predecessors and reached the level of flying up by himself today, the purpose of inviting his friends was to bid farewell.

    He turned around, his clothes were simple, and there was a green jade ruler hanging at his waist. He was almost forty but didn¡¯t look old at all, adding a mature charm instead to the fine young man in the past. His eyes were like a sea with hidden glow and unpredictable depth, making the various pugilistic world experts feel a sense of powerlessness like they were facing the heaven and earth.

    ¡°Having reached this level, if I don¡¯t open the door before me and see what there is at the end of the martial arts journey, I will definitely die with regrets. I have to take this step no matter how much I cannot bear to do so,¡± Yu Banshan looked up at the sky, his presence and the rolling sea of ??clouds looked majestic and spectacr.

    He bid farewell to his good friends.

    The woman in the royal court attire who spoke just now showed undispeble confusion and loss, forcing a smile, ¡°I wonder what the Celestial World is like? Can immortals be seen everywhere?¡±

    Fantasizing about the Celestial World and the situation after flying to heaven was amon thing for every martial arts practitioner. Now, Yu Banshan was setting off there to experience it personally, so it was inevitable that everyone in the room was curious.

    Legend has it that the Celestial World was full of exotic flowers and nts as well as spiritual treasures. The celestial beings there were powerful and lived for eternity!

    Yu Banshanughed, ¡°The Celestial World must be different from the mortal world, I only hope to have the chance to talk about the path of Taoism with an immortal.¡±

    His tone was full of yearning.

    After bidding farewell to each and everyone, Yu Banshan stared at the woman in royal court attire and said with a smile, ¡°Jinxiu, I¡¯ve let you down for half my life, would you like to go to the Celestial World together with me?¡±

    Go to the Celestial World together? Everyone around them were stunned. Yu Banshan could fly up to heaven without the help of others and also bring along one person?

    What level of cultivation and realm is this!

    The eyes of the woman in royal court attire, Qi Jinxiu, suddenly turned foggy. It took her a long while before she nodded and choked sobs, ¡°I know, I know that you are devoted in martial arts practice. I have never really med you for the past decade...¡±

    Looking at Yu Banshan¡¯s right hand that was stretched out, she took a step forward and held his hand, standing side by side with him and leaning against the cliff, looking really like a loving couple in the misty surroundings.

    Yu Banshan nodded his head again bidding farewell as he held Qi Jinxiu by the waist. The surrounding wind and clouds experienced sudden changes, and the moonlight was being hidden.

    Bang!

    A purple thunder fell from the sky, mighty and unstoppable, illuminating the surface of theke until it looked like daytime. Only the edge of the cliff was foggy and unclear, showing a faint air of supremacy.

    After the lightning died off and everything was calm, Yu Banshan and Qi Jinxiu were already gone.

    Everyone sighed, fantasizing about the Celestial World, feeling lost and hesitant.

    From today onwards, Yu Banshan and Qi Jinxiu are considered ranked as celestial beings?

    ...

    The void cracked open, showing deep and dark swirls. Yu Banshan seized the fleeting opportunity, rushing through the space-time barrier.

    His primordial spirit became dizzy and his vision blurred. By the time he recovered his senses, he found himself and Qi Jinxiu in the barren hills, surrounded by trees and greenery. Spirituality filled heaven and earth, making people feel rxed.

    ¡°This is the Celestial World?¡± Qi Jinxiu looked around, full of curiosity.

    This is the legendary Celestial World?

    Yu Banshan closed his eyes and sensed for a while, before saying with some delight, ¡°This is indeed the Celestial World, filled with air of vitality. PractiCing here for a month is better than a year in the past.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Qi Jinxiu tried breathing in and out, and immediately showed joy on her face, ¡°It¡¯s indeed the Celestial World!¡±

    Here, there was hope for her toprehend the difficulty of life and death and to understand the meaning of emptiness!

    ¡°Also, look at the sky,¡± Yu Banshan pointed at the sky again.

    Qi Jinxiu stared at it, only to see the night sky full of stars, but every star was as big as themp hanging in front of her eyes. They seemed not far away, were as bright as the moon, and not like something that belonged to the original world.

    ¡°Sure enough, it is the Celestial World...¡± Qi Jinxiu no longer had doubts.

    At this moment, she looked across and noticed an ordinary Taoist temple not far away, covered by trees and hidden in the night.

    ¡°Brother Yu, there is a Taoist temple over there. It¡¯ste at night now and we are not familiar with the Celestial World. Shall we ask to stay there for the night and wait till dawn?¡± Qi Jinxiu suggested.

    Yu Banshan pondered for a while and said, ¡°The spiritual air in the Celestial World is so abundant, there must be many beasts that have be spirits, and it is really dangerous to walk through the deserted hills at night. Let¡¯s go over.¡±

    Hearing Yu Banshan agree, Qi Jinxiu hesitated instead, ¡°Brother Yu, we do not know if the head of the Taoist temple is good or evil, it is equally dangerous to hastily ask to stay for the night just like this.¡±

    Yu Banshanughed, ¡°Not an issue, if the power of the Taoist master is higher than me, he would have already noticed by now and we also wouldn¡¯t be able to escape now. Let¡¯s take things as theye.¡±

    Qi Jinxiu¡¯s wish for many years was fulfilled in a day and was at the stage of feeling that she would die without regrets. Seeing Yu Banshan¡¯s firmness, she said nothing more, holding hands with him like a young couple as they walked toward the Taoist temple.

    When they got close, they finally saw the inscribed board. On it were three huge words, ¡°Jade Mirage Pce!¡±

    ¡°The name sounds very much like Taoism...¡± Yu Banshan believed more so that the head of the Taoist temple wasn¡¯t an evil person, and gently knocked the door under the stars.

    Knock knock knock.

    The knocking sound echoed. After a moment, azy voice was heard, ¡°Who is it?¡±

    ¡°My wife and I lost the way while passing by this ce and do not dare to walk furtherte at night, so we could only ask to stay here for the night if it¡¯s convenient,¡± as they were at an unfamiliar ce, Yu Banshan dared not disclose they had flown up here.

    After waiting for a while more, the door creaked and slowly opened backward.

    ¡°Ah?¡± the door had just opened when Qi Jinxiu eximed and took a step back, almost falling on the steps, but was fortunately pulled by Yu Banshan.

    Behind the door was a monster! A green monster with green branches!

    Yu Banshan controlled the turbulence in his mind as he stared at the other party with caution, not striking rashly.

    ¡°Why are you shouting? Haven¡¯t you seen a Daqinggen spirit before?¡± the monster who opened the door snorted. ¡°Master asked you go to the guest hall to rest.¡±

    The people here can get the tree spirits to guard the door, it¡¯s indeed the Celestial World! Yu Banshan and Qi Jinxiu look at each other. Seeing the monster wasn¡¯t frightening, their fear lessened and felt more emotional instead.

    With Daqinggen leading the way, they walked around the wall and walked through the courtyard, ready to go to the guest room. At this moment, the sharp Yu Banshan saw through the wall a pool of blossoming lotus flowers. Just seeing made him feel like he could smell the fragrance. A green-robed priest with a wooden hairpin on his head was sitting next to the pool. Raising his left hand, he seemed to be talking to it while his right hand was ying with a fruit that seemed to reflect starlight.

    He is the head of this Taoist temple? Yu Banshan nodded thoughtfully. At the same time, he listened attentively and seemed to hear the head of the temple asking, ¡°What is the origin of this fruit? What uses does it have?¡±

    Following his gaze, Qi Jinxiu also saw this scene. After entering the guest hall and sending away Daqinggen, sheughed, ¡°The head of the temple seemed quite strange, he was actually talking to his left hand.¡±

    Did he think that his left hand had turned into a human?

    ¡°Let¡¯s not specte about matters of the Celestial World,¡± Yu Banshan didn¡¯t say much as they were in someone else¡¯s Taoist temple after all.

    Qi Jinxiu said, ¡°Brother Yu, should we pay the head of the temple a visit and find out more about the Celestial World.¡±

    ¡°Not for the time being, this will expose ourselves. We shall go to crowded ces and slowly explore after leaving this Taoist temple,¡± with a rich experience in the pugilistic world, Yu Banshan exercised caution.

    Qi Jinxiu nodded and said, ¡°Also, this Taoist temple looks ordinary, we most likely wouldn¡¯t be able to find out anything important.¡±

    The two didn¡¯t say anything all night but meditated until dawn when they walked out of the guest hall and hadn¡¯t had the chance to meet the head of the temple. Under the guidance of Daqinggen, they finally found their way to get out of the mountain, reaching the city at the foot of the mountain in an hour.

    Before entering the city, Yu Banshan and Qi Jinxiu saw silhouettes flying across the sky, some sitting on flying birds made of copper and iron, some had wings on their back, some were stepping on auspicious clouds, and some had hidden swords.

    This made Qi Jinxiu, who was still unable to convey, open her eyes and eximed after a long while, ¡°It¡¯s really a sign of the Celestial World!¡±

    Seeing this scene, Yu Banshan was also pleased and excited.

    The two had just entered the city holding hands when someone next to them passed them a document. They looked at it and saw that it was a Great Mountain Sect Recruitment Brochure.

    Recruitment Brochure? What¡¯s this? The two looked nkly at each other, feeling lost.

    Is this a custom of the Celestial World?

 Chapter 1166: Deep In The Clouds

    <h4>Chapter 1166: Deep In The Clouds</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    In order to fit into the local custom and not show any difference from others, Yu Banshan and Qi Jinxiu did not reject it and took the Great Mountain Sect Recruitment Brochure. Then, they rushed into the city and looked for a quiet alley before reading it carefully, thereby confirming thenguage and writing of the Celestial World were simr to their own.

    ¡°Our sect has a long history, starting from the external inheritance of the third generation ancestors of the Sword-Enshrining Tower, and has a good rtionship with all the major forces... our sect is very strong, with fifteen strong external realm experts, including one guru. Most of them are strong because of the Star Sparks Art and have a wealth of experience in this area, and are extremely good at giving pointers. Many of our disciples are people with nine orifices, and it is very likely for them to attain the exterior realm, be top-notch, or be called gurus. There may even be hope for them to be ranked on the celestial list with the perfection of the Star Sparks Art.

    This method of recruiting disciples was unheard of for Yu Banshan and Qi Jinxiu. Most of the descriptions did not strike them, because there were differences in the categorizing of cultivation levels in the secr world they belonged to and the Celestial World. It was difficult for them to understand what external realm, top-notch and guru represented. However, they were still very clear about one thing ¨C the words ranked on the celestial list couldn¡¯t be said casually, especially in the Celestial World.

    ¡°The Star Sparks Art can make people be ranked on the celestial list?¡± Qi Jinxiu whispered in shock.

    Slightly frowning, Yu Banshan said, ¡°And it seems to be a skill that is easy to ess, one that many people know...¡±

    This was beyond imagination in their original world. A magical skill that could make a person be ranked on the celestial list would definitely cause bloodshed in the pugilistic world, and many sects would be destroyed as a result.

    And in the Celestial World, such a magical skill is so essible, without having to pay too high a price?

    And the fight for disciples among the sects has reached such a fierce level?

    The two were shocked, unknowingly feeling more fear and anticipation for the Celestial World.

    ¡°Jinxiu, let¡¯s go to the street and see what kind of money they use, and see what books there are in the bookstores.¡±

    Yu Banshan, who had been in power for twenty years and well-trained in the mind, quickly calmed down.

    Qi Jinxiu recovered from her shock, looked at him andughed in a low voice, ¡°Banshan, you are still so meticulous.¡±

    She quietly changed her way of addressing.

    The two held hands, stepped into the streets, and looked around, looking much like travelers from far away. They only saw many machines that substituted walking on the road, which were far better than the wooden oxen. They were both convenient and strange, with towering rooms on both sides. There were many that were more than four to five levels, their styles each had their own characteristics and were not ordinary. As for powerful characters, they were very often encountered, and everyone of them made Qi Jinxiu feel thrilled and shocked. Any few of them joining hands was enough to dominate the martial arts world excluding Yu Banshan.

    This is the Celestial World... she eximed again.

    After careful observation, Yu Banshan exhaled a breath and slightly calmed down, ¡°Fortunately, the Celestial World also uses gold and silver.¡±

    When he flew up, although he did not specifically prepare simr things, but as the leader of the martial arts world, how could he not have money with him?

    With moneyes confidence. The two started focusing on looking for bookstores. Not long after, they found a House of Gold at the corner of the long street.

    Yu Banshan calmed down, holding Qi Jinxiu¡¯s hand and slowly stepped into the shop. With a nce, he almost eximed, because there were books rted to the Star Sparks Art everywhere, such as: Qi Annotated Star Sparks Art, Lu Annotated Star Sparks Art, Star Sparks Art ¨C Southern Wastnd Detailed Collection, Star Sparks Art Sword Practice Edition... there was a dazzling lineup and they were too numerous to enumerate.

    The magical skills that can make one be ranked on the celestial list is actually avable everywhere on the street?

    This waspletely beyond the knowledge Yu Banshan had for the past few decades. Even with a strong mind, he couldn¡¯t help but feel at a loss for words.

    More importantly, the most expensive book, Qi Annotation of Star Sparks Art, was only two taels of silver, so cheap that it made people suspect that it was a fake!

    Such a powerful technique and secret to achieving immortality is worth only one or two taels of silver?

    Is it true that the Celestial World made no distinction between those of high and low birth, and everyone can practise?

    Compared with this kind of magical power, wouldn¡¯t the manual that he practiced be just a few dozens of copper coins? For a few dozens of copper coins, his sect guarded day and night, strictly selecting a talented person to be its direct inheritor?

    Qi Jinxiu felt it was ridiculous just thinking about it. Shocked and refusing to believe, she couldn¡¯t help but said, ¡°Storekeeper, can I flip through the books?¡±

    The storekeeper said without raising his head while holding a book, ¡°How can this be fake? You do not need money to learn what¡¯s in the Myriad World Talisman. I just earn for the work of organizing and collecting. The Star Sparks Art annotated by Mister Lu Da is scattered and requires a lot of hard work to collect everything. The original annotation version of the Devil Emperor Qi Zhengyan is subject to the yamen¡¯s restrictions. It is not difficult to see one or two chapters, but it requires great effort to see all of them. Adding in the cost of paper, it is really reasonable to sell for two taels of silver...¡±

    As he continued talking, Yu Banshan and Qi Jinxiu were lost in names such as the Myriad World Talisman, Mister Lu Da, and the Demon Emperor Qi Zhengyan. But after living for decades, they could still understand the rough meaning. These two were powerful characters in the Celestial World and are likely to have been ranked on the celestial list for a long time, and their respective annotations of the Star Sparks Art.

    But, the supreme arts of Taoism endorsed by celestial beings are only sold for two taels of silver?

    This simply, this simply couldn¡¯t describe his current mood! Yu Banshan and Qi Jinxiu each brazenly took an annotated version of the Star Sparks Art and started flipping casually. In their hearts, they were wondering what the Myriad World Talisman was and why money wasn¡¯t required to learn magic skills.

    Once they started, the two couldn¡¯t take their eyes off of it. They had been learning martial arts for many years, so they could still tell the quality of a secret manual. This was especially so for Yu Banshan who had exceeded the predecessors and gone a step further. His understanding of martial arts were deep and his eyes were quite picky.

    However, this Star Sparks Art referred directly to the essence of martial arts, from the inside to the outside, from its own world to the natural world, touching thews of heaven and earth. It seemed that it could really make people to be ranked on the celestial list, and could really be called a magical skill!

    Qi Jinxiu¡¯s face change color time and again while reading, feeling that all kinds of realizations she had in the past had been defeated, but there was a wider and more magnificent world in front of her, making her feel intoxicated. As for Yu Banshan, he was slightly radiating with delight. The problems encountered during practice were all exined. With this magical skill, why would be need to worry about not bing a celestial being?

    But, a celestial martial arts skill like this is worth only two taels of silver?

    Thinking of this made them feel what was in front of them was as ridiculous as a dream.

    ¡°Are you done?¡± the storekeeper couldn¡¯t help but interrupt them.

    Qi Jinxiu took a nce at Yu Banshan, biting her lips, took out the money bag and gave the storekeeper money, buying several manuals.

    If she didn¡¯t buy these magical powers back, she definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep at night!

    Although what they saw in the Celestial World was strange, the effects of the magic skills were real!

    After keeping two secret manuals, Yu Banshan and Qi Jinxiu walked silently on the street, feeling as though the first half of their lives had been denied.

    ¡°Magical skills can be gotten everywhere, the Celestial World is indeed extraordinary...¡± after a long time, Yu Banshan let out a sigh.

    Qi Jinxiu took in a breath and said, ¡°This is our opportunity.¡±

    There was a restaurant in front. After experiencing mental ups and downs, the two were quite tired. They walked in, intending to have lunch and take a break.

    The restaurant was quieter than expected, because some people were holding strange things in their hands, burying their heads engrossed in them, rarely making a sound. But there were lights and shadows floating on the wall opposite the door, which was actually the scene of a fierce battle scene ¨C humans were fighting with demons and devils, attracting the attention of many diners. Sounds of exnations came from the lights and shadows from time to time.

    ¡°The live broadcast of the battle of humans, demons, and devils at the God Burial Desert hase to an end, next up will be the South China Sea adventure, let us experience the charm of the ocean...¡±

    The blue waves were vast and undting, and the sea monster was hidden underneath... such a scene made Yu Banshan and Qi Jinxiu feel astonished. Thoughts and ideas ran in their minds, and they were unable to clear their heads at once.

    After a long while, Yu Banshan finally sighed with emotion and sent a message, ¡°Tens of thousands of miles seem to be far away but it is just in front of you, this is the power of a celestial being!¡±

    He had probably figured out what he saw. Things that were far away appeared in front of him, and they could stillmunicate with each other even thousands of miles away. This is the power of a celestial being!

    ¡°Correspondence by letters...¡± the unusually shakened Qi Jinxiu self-mocked.

    Yu Banshan¡¯s ears slightly moved as he listened to the small talks, and then sent a message, ¡°Jinxiu, I listened to their discussion, this celestial power seems toe from the so-called Myriad World Talisman.¡±

    ¡°The storekeeper of the bookstore also mentioned the Myriad World Talisman just now...¡± Qi Jinxiu recalled.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see where we can buy it after lunch,¡± Yu Banshan suggested.

    Qi Jinxiu had no objection. The two went to the second floor and asked for a quiet seat. While waiting for the dishes, they continued to read the different annotations of the Stars Sparks Art, but changed to browsing instead to first grasp the whole content.

    ¡°Jinxiu, your level is roughly equal to the nine orifices of the Celestial World while I have just entered the exterior realm...¡± Yu Banshan made an initial judgment by contrasting the description of the realms.

    Different universes have different rules and different realms at which one could fly up. Yu Banshan was a little disappointed that he had only just entered exterior realm.

    The exterior realm has nine levels of heaven and three levels of heavenly stairs!

    ¡°So Peerless, Guru, and Great Guru are the names of the different levels of the exterior realm...¡± Qi Jinxiu flipped to one of the pages of the collection edition, where there was a detailed categorization of the realms for beginners to gain general knowledge. ¡°After the exterior realm is Dharmakaya, and only till this level can one be ranked on the celestial list. It is called Man Immortal in Taoism but Arhat in Buddhism.¡±

    Yu Banshan put down the book in his hand, moved to the side of Qi Jinxiu, and read the description of the realm together.

    ¡°After Man Immortal is Earth Immortal and Heavenly Immortal, corresponding to Buddhism¡¯s Bodhisattva, Great Bodhisattva, or Great Arhat, and after this is the Legendary realm which is the only one in the world. It is known as a supreme, and has great magical powers, which is also Buddha in Buddhism. This is the level of so-called bing Buddha...¡± Qi Jinxiu eximed.

    This is how the celestial beings are categorized!

    ¡°There is still the Creation and Nirvana realms, but there is not much description,¡± Yu Banshan was in a state of turmoil thinking about the celestial beings.

    At this moment, several diners had arrived. They were young and loud, and were clearly audible to others.

    ¡°Jiu, its another year of recruitment again, are you nning to go to the Great Mountain Sect, or go southward?¡± someone asked.

    An arrogant young man said, ¡°I still practice on my own. The Myriad World is full of summaries of experience, why is there a need to join those sects?¡±

    ¡°There is so much experience that summaries can give. Everyone is different and cannotpletely copy the path of others. A teacher¡¯s advice is still necessary,¡± The person who first spoke advised, ¡°And joining a sect brings rtionships, and the sect can be your backup when you travel the pugilistic world in the future, allowing you to do more with less effort...¡±

    Yu Banshan and Qi Jinxiu slightly nodded ¨C this statement was right.

    Their attention unconsciously turned to that side.

    The arrogant young man snorted, ¡°How would you know my aspirations? What did Ie all the way to this city for? Why are there so many people who travel long distances here to settle down every year, what do they do it for?¡±

    He pointed outside the window. There was a mountain of spiritual beauty covered in clouds and fog, looking extraordinarily gorgeous, ¡°For getting the opportunity to join this celestial sacred ce, Kunlun Mountain Jade Mirage Pce!¡±

    Kunlun Jade Mirage Pce? Yu Banshan and Qi Jinxiu were stunned, and the Taoist temple they sawst night appeared in their heads at the same time.

    It was ordinary, but had an inscribed board, Jade Mirage Pce, hanging on it.

    Celestial sacred ce?

    That¡¯s a celestial sacred ce?

    The arrogant young man continued to say, ¡°Deep in the clouds, it is impossible to reach the Jade Mirage Pce without opportunity and fate, but I will try every month until I am twenty-five years old. If I am lucky enough to be a disciple of Jade Mirage, wouldn¡¯t it be tens of thousands times better than joining that whatsoever Great Mountain Sect?¡±

    ¡°The sect master of Jade Mirage, Celestial Lord Primitive Emperor, is the first and only self-attained Legendary supreme in the world. If I can be favored by him, would I have to worry about not seeding in martial arts? His two disciples are both famous powerful characters in the pugilistic world now!¡±

    ¡°Many powerful characters are currently returning, restoring the real world together, showing signs of ancient times. If we do not have great ambitions, wouldn¡¯t we be letting this world down?¡±

    Yu Banshan and Qi Jinxiu looked at each other, confused and puzzled.

    Legendary supreme? The only Legendary supreme in the world?

    The green-robed priest they sawst night was the Legendary supreme, the Primitive Emperor?

    Impossible to reach the Jade Mirage Pce without opportunity and fate?

    We had stayed for a night in Jade Mirage Pce of Yu Xu, but left without bothering much...

    The two suddenly turned their heads, looked out of the window, and saw the mountain from which they left. Foggy and blurry, it was indeed a ce deep in the clouds.

 Chapter 1167: Celestial Fate

    <h4>Chapter 1167: Celestial Fate</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    That¡¯s Kunlun Mountain?

    That¡¯s Jade Mirage Pce?

    That was the only Legendary supreme in the world?

    The two of them once had the fate to enter the sacred ce of the immortals and met the Celestial Lord Primitive Emperor, but they did not know who he was and left without bothering, thinking that they were just ordinary. Now, with clouds all around, their location was unknown. Looking at the mountain of spiritual beauty not far away, Yu Banshan and Qi Jinxiu were full of frustration, despair, and disappointment.

    That night, under the dim moonlight and huge stars, the Taoist temple looked ordinary with a spiritual monster guarding the door. A green-robed priest was sitting alone and admiring the lotuses. Everything was so ordinary, like a scene that was visible everywhere in the Celestial World, who knew that it was actually a rare celestial fate!

    Meeting celestial beings in the wild mountains and achieving sess thereafter ¨C there were countless such stories being passed down from generation to generation. But with the world this big, how many people could have real celestial fate, moreover with a Legendary supreme who was in the upper ranks of the celestial list and high above all celestial beings?

    But the two of them missed their celestial fate just like that...

    As thoughts ran through his mind, Yu Banshan took in a deep breath and said in a deep voice, ¡°Jinxiu, don¡¯t be disappointed, you and I have just entered the Celestial World, and it is understandable that we do not recognize the celestial lord. We would be looked down upon if we give up just like this. Let¡¯s figure out the situation first before going to Kunlun Mountain again to find the Jade Mirage Pce deep in the clouds.¡±

    Qi Jinxiu was stunned for a while hearing him, but immediately nodded hard, ¡°All right!¡±

    Only a determined Yu Banshan who didn¡¯t give up easily was her soulmate and partner!

    She cast her gaze out of the window, looking once again at the spiritual mountain peak covered by clouds.

    Could they find back the celestial fate that they had missed?

    At this moment, the dishes were served. After filling their stomachs, Yu Banshan pondered and said, ¡°We keep hearing about the Myriad World Talisman today, it seems to be an important thing in the Celestial World, and it is not difficult to obtain. To understand the general situation of the Celestial World, first we have to depend on our own seeing and hearing, next we probably have to rely on it.¡±

    As they had just arrived, they didn¡¯t dare to behave abnormally. But there were a lot of things that they couldn¡¯t ask through normal inquiries, which was not very convenient.

    ¡°But where can we get the Myriad World Talisman?¡± Qi Jinxiu¡¯s eyes looked out of the side window and casually at the street downstairs. Without any effort, she noticed a shop because of its striking signboard, ¡°Myriad World Talisman Store.¡±

    ¡°Wanjie Licensing franchise.¡±

    This... Qi Jinxiu¡¯s mouth was half-open, like she had fallen into a dream.

    This is really easy to find!

    It can be seen everywhere!

    To think she was still worrying about where to get it!

    After a short while, the two finished their lunch and left the restaurant. They went straight into the shop and saw a variety of palm-sized sheets ¨C some had a metallic texture, some were gold, some were engraved with flowers and so on.

    ¡°It¡¯s the strange thing those people in the restaurant were holding... so this is the Myriad World Talisman...¡± Yu Banshan nodded in silence when he suddenly realized.

    Qi Jinxiu looked around, feeling overwhelmed. After getting used to it, she actually felt that some of the Myriad World Talismans were quite beautiful, making people want to collect them.

    Yu Banshan chose to observe instead of asking directly. He noticed that the Myriad World Talismans were divided into different levels with different prices, ranging from a few taels of silver to hundreds of thousands.

    ¡°It seems that their powers are different.¡± Yu Banshan sent a message to Qi Jinxiu, ¡°But I don¡¯t know if there are any other requirements if we want to buy these kinds of magical items.¡±

    Qi Jinxiu thought for a moment and said, ¡°Let me try to find out first.¡±

    She called for the shop assistant and pretended to ask about the detailed differences. With her many years of experience in the pugilistic world, she roughly figured out the requirements for the different levels of Myriad World Talismans.

    ¡°Banshan, we do not have the identities in the Celestial World, and we cannot get aplete Myriad World Talisman without household registration. We can only choose the cheapest two, which only have the functions of remotemunication, martial arts exchange and buying and selling goods, and they are easily damaged,¡± Qi Jinxiu sent a message to Yu Banshan.

    Yu Banshan nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s enough for us for the time being.¡±

    Speaking of this, he sighed, ¡°People could talk directly even if they were far apart, as though mountains and rivers had be miniatures in the palm. Such a magical item would be extremely precious in our original world. But in the Celestial World, everyone has it and it can be obtained everywhere!¡±

    The more he understood the Celestial World, the more he was amazed and shocked, as it had far exceeded his previous imaginations about the Celestial World. Everywhere had things that were unheard of and everything had never been seen before. Magical powers and treasures that could cause bloodshed were actually so worthless!

    The two took out most of their money and bought two Myriad World Talismans before finding an inn to stay. They closed the doors and windows, got together, and activated one each.

    Light and shadow moved as a water curtain-like image appeared in front of Yu Banshan and Qi Jinxiu, and a pleasant sound was heard.

    There were two options on the image ¨C one was to project outside and the other was to appear in the eyes. Yu Banshan chose the first one without any hesitation, and he saw the scene change ¨C with cloud at the bottom, a mountain peak appeared, looking a bit like the Kunlun Mountain he had seen earlier.

    Lines of text appeared:

    ¡°Wee to the Myriad World Talisman, a novice can choose the following guide, the others can skip it.¡±

    ¡°Novice options: introduction of the Myriad World Talisman; how to get current general knowledge; how to use the Myriad World Mall...¡±

    Yu Banshan and Qi Jinxiu look at each other, their eyes filled with astonishment. The Myriad World Talisman was actually so intelligent, and also quite friendly.

    After thinking about it, they both pointed at the Introduction of the Myriad World Talisman.

    ¡°This product is based on the Myriad World Knowledge Ball made by the Celestial Lord Primitive Emperor of Kunlun Mountain. It canmunicate with the real world and its underlying universe. As long as both parties hold the Myriad World Talisman and know each other¡¯s number, they canmunicate smoothly like face to face even if they are not in the same world...¡±

    ¡°This productes with the Myriad World ess, where you can have an exchange of martial arts, discuss various issues, obtain practice materials, buy and sell the required items...¡±

    The series of introductions made Yu Banshan and Qi Jinxiu a little stunned. The celestial treasures that they knew of were just so-so, or even far behind. For example, they had fantasized the Celestial World using the flying swords to pass the letters, such that people couldmunicate frequently even when they were tens of thousands of miles apart. Who knows that the Myriad World Talisman could make those far away seem right in front andmunicate directly!

    And such a celestial treasure was unbelievably cheap!

    And all these were created by is the Celestial Lord Primitive Emperor of Kunlun Mountain, the green-robed priest they saw in the night!

    After being silent for a while, Qi Jinxiu exited from the introduction and chose the second item on the novice guide, hoping to learn how to get current general knowledge. Then, she saw a lot of content on the screen, such as Introduction to the Six Sacred Lands, Introduction to the high-ranking experts on the Celestial List, Teaching Video on the Star Sparks Art, etc. It can be seen from the text next to them that they were respectively connected to different ces, and would proceed as needed ording to the clicks. This had really overturned the two¡¯s imagination of the Myriad World Talisman.

    Without a doubt, Yu Banshan first selected the introduction to the six sacred ces, and many words appeared:

    ¡°Sacred Land of Taoism: Kunlun Mountain Jade Mirage Pce, sect master Primitive Emperor Su Meng, has self-attained Legendary realm, the only one in the various worlds and the first in the current era. He is the direct inheritant of the ancient Jade Mirage, practices the Premier Golden Stamp, there are rumors that he is the reincarnation of the Heavenly Lord Yuanshi. There are two disciples under him, one is a Heavenly Guardian King...¡±

    The first person in the current, reincarnation of the Heavenly Lord Yuanshi? Through the introduction of the Star Sparks Art, both Yu Banshan and Qi Jinxiu knew how powerful and prestigious a Legendary supreme was, and also understood the status of the Primitive Emperor among the celestial beings, but they did not expect him to have such an influential background, and seemingly the reincarnation of the Heavenly Lord Yuanshi!

    In their original world, Heavenly Lord Yuanshi was the creation god, the Heavenly Lord of Taoism, and was above all deities, which would be a powerful character of the Nirvana realm using the description of the Star Sparks Art. And the Primitive Emperor was actually his reincarnation?

    In the midst of shock, Qi Jinxiu suddenly thought of something. She had previously gone to a Taoist hall to pay respect and offer incense, and noticed that the statue of the Heavenly Lord Yuanshi had obvious changes. It was said that many Taoist priests had dreamed of the current look of Heavenly Lord Yuanshi, hence they all did a facelift.

    Contrasting them now, the green-robed priest whom they sawst night really looked a little simr!

    Is it really Heavenly Lord Yuanshi?

    Feeling shocked, she quickly told Yu Banshan this matter, bringing him the same shock and astonishment.

    After a long time, Yu Banshan said, ¡°We shall enter the mountainter, hope we still have the celestial fate to see the Jade Mirage Pce.¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Qi Jinxiu also did not want to give up the celestial fate.

    The words in front of them continued to emerge:

    ¡°The two sacrednds of Buddhism: the Eastern Pure Land of the Azure Stones and the Buddhist Kingdom on earth. The former is guarded by the Moonlight Bodhisattva who seemed to be of Creation, or at least Legendary realm. Thetter leader is rumored to be the Forting Maitreya whose realm attainment is unknown.¡±

    ¡°The sacrednd of orthodoxy: the Luo Sect¡¯s Void Hometown, where there is already three awakened Legendary supremes...¡±

    ¡°The sacred ce of the Demonic race: the enchanting Demon King Pce, it is said that many ancient saints returned in ancient times, and now there are more than two...¡±

    ¡°The sacrednd of Humanity: Changle of the Great Zhou Dynasty, the current Emperor Gao Lan has two Legendary characters under him, currently building the Heaven Conferring tform. If sessful, he would be able to rule the world with humanity and directly confer humans as gods, controlling heaven and earth.¡±

    Having obtained the various general knowledge, Yu Banshan and Qi Jinxiu had a rough grasp of the Celestial World, understanding that they imed to be the real world, and that Kunlun Mountain Jade Mirage Pce was a powerful force in the world. It was a pity that they didn¡¯t know they had entered a treasurend.

    At this point, the sky was getting darker. Yu Banshan gave it a thought and said, ¡°Jinxiu, let¡¯s enter Kunlun Mountain now.¡±

    They had no time to lose!

 Chapter 1168: Heavens Of The Internal Realm

    <h4>Chapter 1168: Heavens Of The Internal Realm</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    It waste at night when Yu Banshan and Qi Jinxiu stepped on Kunlun Mountain, hiking up along the initially familiar path. Along the journey, there were an abundance of reiki and numerous rare and unique nts.

    They walked for two hours without noticing the time. The mountain road was still winding and bending in front of them with no Taoist Temple in sight. The atmosphere was very different from when they left the mountain.

    ¡°Is it true that it¡¯s hidden within the clouds...¡± Qi Jinxiu murmured.

    Yu Banshan wore a solemn expression, releasing his spirit to sense the surroundings, but there was no Jade Pce amid the quiet and serene mountains.

    He thought for a moment before he flew up and overlooked the ce from above. The fog and clouds in the dark secluded the view of the ce and his spirit could not see through it at all.

    Descending back on the ground, he looked at Qi Jinxiu and said, ¡°Let¡¯s search for it again. We can¡¯t give up so easily.¡±

    They roamed the mountain path throughout the entire night. Upon daybreak, Yu Banshan and Qi Jinxiu found that they had returned to the entrance of the mountain.

    As they turned their heads to look behind their backs, fog and clouds shrouded the mountain peaks. However, there was no trace of the Divine Man.

    ¡°It is hard to encounter celestial fate again once you lose it...¡± Yu Banshan could not help but sigh.

    Qi Jinxiu stared nkly at Kunlun Mountain and heaved a long sigh, ¡°Indeed, you can meet the celestial fate by chance but you can never seek for it.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t give up, Jinxiu. In the celestial world, divine skills are easy to gain and plenty of guides are always avable. We can even practice on our own. Maybe, we will encounter celestial fate again in the future, after we have made progress.¡± Yu Banshan looked at the peak of the mountain and said in a determined tone, ¡°Let¡¯s reside in this town.¡±

    ...

    The aura of Meritorious Virtues wafted out of the Myriad World Talisman before him. Ethereal images of copper coins danced around with the Nether Skeleton erected in the center. Continuous sound of streaming water echoed across the atmosphere.

    Meng Qi was sitting upright on the cloud bed. He stared at his self umtion as he murmured to himself.

    ¡°Can these be used to forge any Heavenly Weapons or Ling Bao?¡±

    Forging peerless matter was never only about gathering the materials, but also requiring a good time, an advantageous ce and harmonious personnel. The furnace must be started up when it was at the right opportunity of Da Dao and the crux of Qi Yun. Currently, it was an opportune time as the climax of the Final Trial was approaching together with the rain of the stars and the return of the mighty people.

    It was then his left hand shuddered. A lightugh echoed in his mind, ¡°Why should daddy be troubled? You will never seed in forging it anyway.¡±

    Daddy... the corner of Meng Qi¡¯s mouth twitched as his reply resonated, ¡°Why can¡¯t I seed?¡±

    With the simultaneous presence of the Present Life Fruit, Green Lotus Seed of Chaos, and his breakthrough to the Legendary Realm, Gu Xiaosang had been sessfully revived and had returned, possessing the Congenital Virtue. However, the threat of the Golden Emperor had not been tackled. If they were discovered, the Jade Pce would definitely be sieged by the Twelve Oracles. A major number of them were the Great Mediums of the Creation Realm, like the one he conjectured ¨C Zhen Yuanzi who reigned the world!

    That was why Gu Xiaosang hid herself in the acupuncture points on Meng Qi¡¯s left hand after the brief conversation, using him as a cover. She was waiting for the opportunity of the Legends, waiting for more mighty people and Great Mediums, who were of simr strength to the Golden Emperor, to return.

    Of course, the Golden Emperor would somehow sense her resurrection and would send people to probe Meng Qi. It was inevitable for Meng Qi to face tough challenges. Hence, he took out the best materials he had, in hopes of forging a peerless Ling Bao besides his Invincible de as a backup.

    Gu Xiaosang chuckled, ¡°Even the Buddha Jumps Over The Wall has its own choice of materials. You can¡¯t just put all the good materials inside the stew. It doesn¡¯t work like that, daddy.¡±

    Meng Qi slightly nodded in assent. He understood the message Gu Xiaosang was trying to send. By recklessly mixing materials that were either nearly congenital or more, they might nd out each other and produce an unfavorable result. In fact, the result had always been destined. It seemed like he had to search for the secret to forge weapons or devise the correctbinations of materials with different natures.

    He disregarded the said matter temporarily and said in a solemn tone,

    ¡°Don¡¯t call me daddy...¡±

    He could not help but quiver every time he was called by Xiaosang. It gave him goosebumps. Xiaosang¡¯s buffoonery never seemed toe to an end. Her thoughts were sharp and unpredictable, constantly putting him in a mixed feeling.

    After witnessing the resurrection of Gu Xiaosang, as a Legendary mighty person, Meng Qi had been keeping an eye on his own mind. He attempted to steer clear of the disturbance caused by the beautified memories. He was able to recall overlooked details and conjecture her plot rather urately. He understood that she was using him and was a true witch. She had not changed. She was dangerous but alluring, like a poppy flower.

    At the same time, he continuously checked on his feelings for Gu Xiaosang. Ten years of dull sitting, ten years of torment, and ten years of suffering were not feigned. But, there were many differentiations when he studied it closely. For instance, he confused the Devil Buddha into thinking that he had received a fatal blow, surrendered, and lost his motivation to fight back. With this, he was able to control the earthly body in the World of Gods in secret to make further preparations.

    On the other hand, he was driven by guilt, pity, and grief that was brought by empathy. The same situation, a simr fate and amon goal made him feel that they were partners of the same belief and that they shared the same challenges. They could almost be deemed as Taoist Partners. More importantly, Gu Xiaosang died for him and beautified his memories. He carried an abundance of emotions and sentiment toward Gu Xiaosang.

    Today, everything was restored to how it used to be. To her, he was more of someone she wanted to take advantage of rather than someone she had feelings for. However, if her true heart was to be unveiled, was it true that she only saw him as a passerby, whom she hadpletely no feelings for?

    He went through his memories one by one. Xiaosang, the girl who always teasingly addressed him as her husband, who loved to pull tricks on him, who happily put on a show with him with perfect coordination. Wearing a white fur coat, she stood pure and alluring under the morous lights. Xiaosang, who always threatened to attack him, but never seemed to use her full strength to kill him every time...

    The scenes shed across his mind as Meng Qi sighed in secret.

    Even a mighty person in the Legendary realm was not able toprehend love thoroughly. However, it was undeniable that he had feelings toward Gu Xiaosang. It might have started when his memories were beautified or even earlier. He did not know exactly when he had started to fall for her...

    As for Gu Xiaosang, she was a witch who was already hard to fathom. Meng Qi was unsure if she had any feelings for him other than using him. It was unclear if she had the same feelings from sharing the same problems, happy memories and the shocking learning progress with Meng Qi. He also could not make out if she genuinely rejected to cooperate with the Devil Buddha.

    Perhaps being unfathomable was the actual definition of witch.

    Nevertheless, Meng Qi noticed something intriguing about witches. When they intended to take advantage of someone, they were never frugal with words of love and affection, appearing to be deeply in love. They could easily address anyone as their husbands. ¡°Do I have to save your life a hundred or a thousand times and I die before you for you to believe in me?¡± Simr phrases could always be said with the perfectly portrayed sorrow and sadness.

    Nowadays, she only talked about the ns and using him. Although she teased him asionally, she did not act like before, talking about how she was so deeply in love and how she would give up her life for him.

    ¡°Oh,¡± Gu Xiaosang dragged her voice, lowering her tone with a hint of amusement. ¡°It looks like you prefer to be called as my husband...¡±

    ...Meng Qi had underestimated the boldness of the witch who stopped at nothing. With a mixed feeling, he changed the topic, ¡°What¡¯s so special about the fruits from the ancient Fusang tree?¡±

    It was the third time he asked. During the previous two times, Gu Xiaosang had purposely diverted the attention with some filthy talk.

    This only made Meng Qi more curious about Gu Xiaosang, unaffected by her resurrection and return.

    How did she learn the hidden uses of the Present Life Fruit?

    How did she enter the realm of the ancient Fusang tree and climb to the very top?

    Why does she often act like she has the ability to foresee and n beforehand, to the extent that a Nirvana Legend like the Golden Emperor, who has not been sealed, also suffered a loss?

    All the doubts he had about her did not tarnish Gu Xiaosang¡¯s charisma but made her more attractive than ever.

    Meng Qi even suspected that she did not randomly choose to hide in the acupuncture points in his left hand. It was because the Demonic Peach from the t peach garden was also in his left hand!

    However, the secrets within were yet to be revealed.

    Therefore, her presence in his left hand was able to offset one of his great inadequacies.

    How could the experience and knowledge of a Nirvana Legend be merely extraordinary?

    Gu Xiaosang chuckled, ¡°Husband is indeed a determined person. I think you¡¯re not giving up anytime soon. I, as your wife, thought that I could share the fruit with you after I have found a way.¡±

    She paused for a moment before she continued, ¡°The ancient Fusang tree is nurtured by the blood of God Hao Tian and Eastern Emperor Taiyi, taking the fall of thest era as its fertilizer. Its fruits are certainly extraordinary. However, even that being is unclear of its effect in detail, but only suspects that the fruit might contain broken fragments of the Heavens of the Internal Realm from either God Hao Tian or Eastern Emperor Taiyi.¡±

    As she spoke, she did not specifically mention the Golden Emperor or the Ajati Matriarch, avoiding to be detected.

    ¡°The Heavens of the Internal Realm?¡± Meng Qi nodded as he pondered upon the phrase. Upon reaching the Nirvana Realm, is the Internal Real World forming and subliming to another Heavens and Myriad World?

    The Heavens of the Internal Realm that originated from the two emperors in the previous era was hidden in the fruit. The fruit is invaluable, although the way to use it has yet to be found...

    Amid the serene night, Meng Qi held the fruit in his hand and studied it closely while Gu Xiaosang hummed a melody that resembled a nursery rhyme, lively and carefree. Apparently, she was pleased as she had sessfully resurrected and hid herself away from the Golden Emperor.

    Upon hearing her words, Meng Qi smiled, ¡°You¡¯re like a little girl when you sing a nursery rhyme.¡±

    ¡°Daddy, I am always a little girl...¡±ughing gleefully, Gu Xiaosang spoke in a coquentry manner. Then, she reminisced, ¡°My mother sang this to me when I was very young...¡±

    ¡°Your mother? You seemed to have met your mother when you were affected by the Ananda Oath-breaking desmanship the first time, am I right?¡± as Meng Qi reminisced, past memories shed across his mind.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Gu Xiaosang replied in a muffled voice before giggling in a silly manner. ¡°Husband, do you remember the promise we made back then?¡±

    ¡°If I am revived, we should enjoy every night...¡± she raised her tone flirtatiously, almost able to consume his spirit. He was briefly swamped by gelidity. As his heart pounding, he gulped instinctively. Then, he witnessed his left fingers as they slowly moved downward.

    ¡°Stop!¡± the corner of his eyes twitched.

    How is this enjoying? With my own hand?

    Gu Xiaosang spoke as though she was wrongly used, ¡°Your wife does not have the audacity to reveal herself. I can onlypensate my husband in this way...¡±

    Meng Qi wiped the sweat off his forehead with his right hand. He regained hisposure and looked at the Nether Skeleton.

    ¡°There are some things that I ought to do now.¡±

    Luo Shengyi¡¯s reincarnated soul was detained in Hell. Meng Qi could not intervene in the matter as he had not achieved the Legendary realm back then, but now he could pay a visit to Hell with the help of the Nether Skeleton!

    The Emperor of Feng Du could not possibly be awake at all times!

 Chapter 1169: Arriving At Hell

    <h4>Chapter 1169: Arriving At Hell</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    Wang Siyuan had insanely abandoned the legacy and reputation of the Wang family from Jiangdong. He quit the game to achieve the Yidao Real Body. Ever since then, Meng Qi had not encountered the Hell of Dreams again. Despite having the will, he could not find it at all. Moreover, the alleged King Yama was positioned at the very top of the Real Spirit Map and had the power of a Legend at his home field. The old Meng Qi was no match for him. So, he had temporarily disregard the issue of Luo Shengyi to await the right timing.

    Now he had entered the Legendary Realm in the most perfect manner to achieve uniqueness. He was better than some of the mighty people who returned earlier but did not have the best of their strengths. He also owned the Tyrant¡¯s Invincible de and manipted the Nether Skeleton. He was confident to wrestle with the experienced Legendary King Yama. Even if he could not defeat King Yama as King Yama was supported by the Underworld, Meng Qi could still manage to createmotion in Hell.

    How much is King Yama willing to lose to stop the reincarnation of an insignificant person like Luo Shengyi?

    As long as I persevere, it should not be too difficult to handle.

    A zemp appeared deep within Meng Qi¡¯s eyes. The light of ck and white was constantly rotating around it. Compared to the past, they seemed to be able to shine into the vast Universe, light up the entire Heavens and Myriad World. They were close to grasping the Principles of Karma.

    The karma light shone on the Nether Skeleton, releasing a yellow mist that wafted in the air and formed multiple unspecific lines. The threads were exposed and stretched. Together, they unearthed the past and formed manyplicated and tortuous stories.

    Among the powerful forces who wished to build the Underworld, the presence of the Long River of Nether that symbolizes death and demise, was integral. To achieve the goal, it could either create a simtion or import the stream of the Nine Nether Real River. As it was slowly brought to perfection, it gradually got closer to the Nine Levels of Underground and the celestial world, then eventually merged as one with the true Nether and achieved fulfillment. Therefore, one could sense the Dream of Hell with the help of the Nether Skeleton!

    The Principles of Karma rotated and recalled the link Meng Qi obtained back then. He inspected the numerous karma threads that traced to the Nether Skeleton. It was as though Meng Qi waspletely consumed by the chaotic dimness, he appeared to be carrying the aura of a God Master. Gu Xiaosang gave a soft chuckle before she returned to being silent. It seemed like she was looking at the new born body toprehend the Congenital Virtue. She then resumed to focus on practicing.

    After a long while, the Invincible de beside Meng Qi quaked and let out a faint buzz. The several karma threads on the Nether Skeleton soared up abruptly. They shone brilliantly with stained yellow blood and connected the void.

    I found it! A three-feet long bolt shot out of his eye as he extended his right hand.

    ...

    Amid the undefined chaos that bore all things, a bloody brown long river, where countless water demons and damned souls perished, ran through the misty heaven and earth. There were magnificent lofty stone bridges built over the river. Beautiful and fragrant flowers bloomed along the river bank, helping one to forget about all the worries. Six Bridges of Reincarnation were hidden deep within and pitch dark basilicas built across thend. They were used tomunicate with the Myriad World and the universe, Yin soldiers and grim reapers walked around in a busy but orderly manner. Thend appeared peaceful and quiet, as though the entire ce was dead. Together with the asional agonized wails, the fright for death was amplified.

    Just then, the ghastly Hell of Dream cked out intoplete darkness. A pure white palm that was coated with a brilliant splendor reached down from above. Its fingers were spread open, attempting to encase the entire Underworld. The hand seemed to be capable of annihting heaven and earth. The grand basilicas, at this moment, appeared like tiny chicks under the gigantic hand, ready to crumble down before the palm could even attack.

    ¡°Su Meng!¡±

    An enraged yell echoed across Yama Pce. The extremely frightened and timid Yin soldiers and grim reapers were stunned and dumbfounded. An aura prated the clouds and shot upward, turning into many ck grand suns that were majestic yet eerie and solemn.

    They were scattered throughout the sky and formed a ck gxy, creating a star chart that beautifully described the universe.

    The star chart rotated and turned into an enormous, robust fist. Coupled by the sense of death that pervaded the Hell of Dream, the fist charged at the palm that overturned the ce!

    Bang!

    The enormous hand with the aura of a God Master struck the fist, creating a muffled thud. The ck grand suns broke down and the ck gxy dismantled, tearing apart the star chart mercilessly. Heaven copsed and earth sank unstoppably. Before the catastrophe destroyed the grand basilicas and Bridges of Reincarnation, it was appeased by the remaining Nine Hall Ghost Emperors.

    Back then, with the help of the Fan Tian Seal, Heavenly Lord Guangcheng was peerless in the Archaeozoic Era and ancient times as he defeated innumerable Legends in the Creation Realm. Today, the attack had almost revived the repute!

    Within the great hall, the screen behind Yama and the tiles abruptly exploded and broke into bits. Seemingly, the size of the giant body of the Ghost Emperor was reduced within a fraction of a second.

    He could barely achieve a stalemate even though he had home field advantage and the umted power of a Legend throughout the years.

    Numerous virtual shadows of Hell emerged and surrounded him. The expansive power was summoned and assembled in his right hand.

    ¡°Su Meng!¡±

    He roared in rage again, brandishing his right hand that was clenched into a fist. ck suns reappeared inside the hall and assembled into the giant star chart and a great palm once again.

    Swoosh!

    As he hurled his fist, the Yin soldiers, grim reapers, wronged souls, and evil spirits cried in agony synchronously as if they recalled the fear and discontentment they had before their deaths.

    The flowers of the Nirvana Realm withered, the stream of the yellow blood river slowed down and the long bridge that led to Samsara squeaked as it united its utmost power into the star chart giant palm.

    There was an end for every beginning. All living things were destined to die from the moment they were born. Although the Heavens and the Myriad World seemed to be deathless, they would eventually meet an end.

    The blow of the fist marked the end of everything!

    The great fist created by the pitch dark star chart attacked the sky, aiming at the giant hand that was approaching the ground.

    Pitch darkness was dispersed from Meng Qi¡¯s pure palm, separating the Yin and Yang and overturning life and death. As though it was bearing the confidence of the Heavens and the secret of immortality, it unexpectedly turned into a perfect match with the Hell of Dream.

    A loud bang resonated!

    As the fist and palm collided, Yang surfaced at the end of Yin. The grim reapers and wronged souls were shocked to notice their lively aura and forming of their almost mortal body.

    Another loud bang resonated!

    Yama¡¯s body was shaken by the quake as the eerie atmosphere intensified and anguished cries constantly echoed across the atmosphere.

    He witnessed as Meng Qi extended his palm downward. The blood brown long river that pierced through the Hell of Dream quivered abruptly as though it hade alive, like a creature that resembled the real dragon or enormous snake. It was about to escape, shred it¡¯s skin and remove it¡¯s bones to return to the origin.

    The thunder rumbled!

    The entire Hell of Dream quaked violently as the blood brown long river was plucked and bent into an arch. It was surprisingly defenseless as the water ghosts and wronged souls that was hiding within screeched gratingly and began to vanish into thin air.

    As he watched the blood brown long river soar into the sky, Yama reached out his hand to stop it without hesitation.

    Losing the self-created Nether River will wound Hell seriously and who knows how long it will take to heal!

    So, must I alert the Great Emperor?

    With thoughts bobbing up and down in his mind, he bellowed as he was tugging the blood brown long river from Meng Qi.

    ¡°What exactly do you want, Su Meng?¡±

    He had weakened his attitude. If the Great Emperor was alerted to bestow power because of petty matters, causing his hibernation to be disturbed, Yama would definitely be punished. But, if the Great Emperor was not awakened and only bestowed minimal power, he might not be able to defend himself from a fearless true Legendary, just like the time when the Wang family from Jiangdong was involved.

    The giant pure white hand paused its movement and the blood brown long river halted in the sky. Meng Qi¡¯s voice resonated from a ce far away.

    ¡°Allow Luo Shengyi to reincarnate.¡±

    That¡¯s it? Yama almost cursed. Can¡¯t you discuss with me after you have attained Legendary status? I can¡¯t possibly fight you because of this petty issue, can I?

    How can youunch a direct attack!

    You¡¯re totally presumptuous and arrogant!

    Although he was condemning Meng Qi, he understood that Meng Qi was taking the chance to execute his revenge. I can still protect Hell, but I may not be able to stop Su Meng from robbing the evidently oppressed blood brown long river.

    Will I risk Hell with a great loss for petty matters like this?

    As he went through his thoughts and filtered his emotions, Yama dwelled in his thoughts as he grunted in a low voice and waved his hand. It was as though he threw the Luo Shengyi who was in the Ghost Dungeon over the Bridge of Humanity and into the corresponding Dim Swirlpool. A glimmering star beamed from the sky and wrapped up Luo Shengyi¡¯s souls and spirits.

    ¡°Do you still want to know about the news of Zhang Yuanshan¡¯s and Fu Zhenzhen¡¯s reincarnation?¡± after everything waspleted, Yama asked.

    Su Meng has gained great power. Before the Great Emperor returns, it¡¯s better for me to not not offend him. The wiser choice is to work with him, disregarding my hatred and ill feelings toward him.

    Meng Qi¡¯s reply echoed from far away as though it came from way beyond the sky. He put on a grin as he spoke.

    ¡°Yama doesn¡¯t have to worry about this anymore. I obtained some clues after the advancement of the Principles of Karma.¡±

    As he spoke, the blood brown long river slowly fell back to its own ce.

    After that, everything returned to silence. No one was speaking. The stream continued to flow as it slowly sunk in.

    Yama stood at the center of the hall, staring into the nk sky for a very long time.

    ...

    At the ancestral house of the Sun family from Jiangdong, the master was pacing back and forth, waiting for his wife to deliver the baby. The screen could only block his view but not his emotions.

    It was noon but the sky was dark, as if it was going to rain heavily. The atmosphere was extremely depressing.

    Thunder rumbled!

    A stream of lightning shed across the sky, chasing away the darkness for a brief moment.

    The baby¡¯s cry broke the silence. The midwife excited the room with a baby in her arms and a broad smile on her face.

    ¡°Congrattions, old master! You have a descendant to bear your legacy!¡±

    The master received the infant and studied the baby closely. The baby had soft and tender skin, appearing to be very adorable. He could not help but chuckle.

    Just then, his servant rushed into the room, looking shocked and frightened.

    ¡°Master, master, something big is happening! Su Meng, the Primitive Emperor, wishes to meet you!¡±

    Su Meng, the Primitive Emperor? Su Meng, the Primitive Emperor from the Jade Pce of Kunlun Mountain? The master was as shocked at the news as his servant was.

    A Legendary mighty person is here to meet me?

    What is happening?

 Chapter 1170: Lord Su Of Immortal

    <h4>Chapter 1170: Lord Su Of Immortal</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    Taken aback, Master Sun seemed to murmur to himself, ¡°Could it be false news?¡±

    All of a sudden, he waspletely lost. He couldn¡¯t tell if he was more surprised or delighted, but he was definitely rmed.

    Who is this Primitive Emperor? He is the first supreme to have achieved Legendary status since the Middle Ages, the Descendent of Premier and the Teacher of Jade Pce, one who coerces the universe and is honored among celestials!

    Not even the Wang family from Jiangdong today could ever dream of catching up with a mighty person like him, let alone an ordinary family like us from an unremarkable ce!

    The gap in power between us is like a mortal without martial skills in the past against celestial beings!

    Hence, what does the Sun family have that could initiate a request from the Primitive Emperor for our presence?

    I would be overwhelmed, eagerly traveling day and night to pay a visit to Jade Pce in Kunlun Mountain, even if only a decree was sent to me. It need not be from the Primitive Emperor himself. However, it is only a wild wish that I dare not even ask for in my dreams. Who knew that the Primitive Emperor himself would arrive at our doorstep today?

    It was too good to be true that it felt like an illusion. Master Sun was doubtful.

    I cannot possibly just believe he is who he ims himself to be.

    Our family friend, the Song family, was once scammed by a fake Taoist and lost a fortune. Am I facing a simr situation now?

    As thoughts swirled in his mind, the usualcency of Master Sun faded. He looked forward to the visit, but at the same time, he was apprehensive.

    The servant came crashing into the room, ignored the look of consternation from the midwife and the rest and panted, ¡°The man looks exactly like the few disclosed images of the Primitive Emperor in the myriad world ess. Others couldn¡¯t possibly impersonate this...¡±

    He grew dubious as he spoke. It is said that Baize demons and macaques are good at changing forms, and there are many secret arts to deceive in the demonic sect. Moreover, his martial skills and eye judgement can only see through low level disguises. Higher levels could slip by him unnoticed. Now, he couldn¡¯t convince himself that the man outside the door was indeed the mighty person of the Legendary realm, Primitive Emperor, Lord of Immortal.

    Floored, he came up with exnations and excuses, stuttering, ¡°Who in the world dares to disguise himself as the Primitive Emperor? Aren¡¯t they afraid of being struck by lightning from heaven? There are lightning punishments of different levels for selling counterfeit items in the Myriad World Mall, let alone disguising himself as the owner of the Myriad World Knowledge Ball.¡±

    ¡°You have a point...¡± With the cries of the baby in his ear, Master Sun nodded lightly, but then furrowed his brow soon after, saying, ¡°But the Primitive Emperor won¡¯t have time for insignificant people like us! Why don¡¯t you go make a thread in the myriad world ess and post for help?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Old Master!¡± the servant hurriedly fished out his Myriad World Talisman and went into the Jianghu Teahouse forum he normally mingled with. He drafted the content quickly and exaggerated it to attract attention:

    ¡°There¡¯s a person outside my home iming to be the Primitive Emperor, Lord of Immortal from the Jade Pce of Kunlun Mountain. He said I was born with the potential to be a celestial and wants to ept me as his disciple. I¡¯m in a panic as I¡¯m uncertain whether he is the person he ims to be. Everyone, please help me to verify this. I¡¯ll be waiting online. It¡¯s very urgent!¡±

    Just when he was about to attach the image taken by tactical formation of the Taoist outside the door, he heard his old master¡¯s soft yell.

    ¡°Hold on!¡±

    rmed, his hand jerked and the post was uploaded. It went public just like that...

    ¡°Old Master?¡± he questioningly stared at his master, puzzled.

    Oblivious, Master Sun, who regained the demeanor of being the head of household, pondered and sensibly said, ¡°What if he really is the Primitive Emperor? Will he be offended that we don¡¯t trust his words and even posted a query to verify him? If that¡¯s the case, we might put ourselves in a tough situation!¡±

    He nodded and continued, ¡°It¡¯s better to believe than to doubt under such circumstances. We¡¯ll open the gates and wee him with our highest regards. As long as he doesn¡¯t ask for riches, we¡¯ll regard him as the genuine Primitive Emperor. Even if he is proved to be a faketer on, we¡¯ll only be slightly humiliated. It¡¯s way better than to anger the Primitive Emperor, right?¡±

    The lesser of the two evils!

    But I¡¯ve already posted it... mouth agape, the servant didn¡¯t dare to tell the truth. A chilly breeze blew and he shuddered, hiding his actions, ¡°Yes, Old Master!¡±

    I¡¯ll delete that post once I get the chance!

    However, he was immediately assigned to greet the Primitive Emperor. It got busy and chaotic.

    Wearing a green robe, Meng Qi stood outside the doors of the Sun family with his hands folded behind him. His face was impassive, staring off into space as if pondering something. He waited patiently.

    Several momentster, the main gates of the Sun family home opened. It was followed by a parade of elders led by the master. Behind them, a red carpet was spread out on the floor, leading straight to the main hall.

    Upon seeing Meng Qi, Master Sun fell to his knees and kowtowed thrice with great respect and fear.

    ¡°Lord Su of Immortal. Commoner Sun Jiaolong at your service!¡±

    The elders, children, and grandchildren kowtowed after him, but they were not qualified to report their names.

    Meng Qi waved his right hand and smiled, ¡°There is no need for Master Sun to prepare such a grand wee. I happened to be watching the celestial events and have sensed that I have a fate with the child your wife has given birth to, so I decided to pay a visit.¡±

    My child has a fate with the Primitive Emperor? Master Sun was intoxicated. Astounded and with great joy, he hastily ordered, ¡°Quick, get my son so that Lord Su can take a look at him!¡±

    At his words, a maid with extraordinary martial skills sprinted nimbly into the inner court and brought out the young master.

    Standing up to receive his baby, Master Sun looked at Meng Qi eagerly, asking, ¡°Lord Su, is it true that my son has a fate with you?¡±

    As though he had sensed something, the wailing baby suddenly quieted down. His instant giggles left everyone amazed.

    Meng Qi walked toward Master Sun and lowered his head to look at the baby. While teasing the baby, he took out a token carved with the words Disciple of Jade Pce. Smiling, he said, ¡°Master Sun, are you willing to let me take this child as my disciple?¡±

    ¡°Y-yes! Of course! It¡¯s what I yearn for!¡± Master Sun replied hurriedly. He didn¡¯t care whether it was the true Primitive Emperor anymore, as once the celestial fate is lost, it will not return again.

    Nodding slightly, Meng Qi stuffed the token into the swaddling clothes of the baby, ¡°He will do great things with martial arts and will live a carefree life of optimism and enmity. Therefore, I christen Wu as his name.¡±

    There was nothing special about the words, but the Illusory River appeared right in front of Master Sun¡¯s eyes, and he felt the alternation of destiny. He was amazed and thought to himself, Spells enforce at hismand. Is this the power of a mighty person?

    Meng Qi caressed the baby¡¯s forehead before retracting his right hand. With a slight nod, he said, ¡°Send him to the Jade Pce in Kunlun Mountain with the token when he is 10 years old.¡±

    He turned around as magic clouds solidified at his feet. No one knew where he was headed as he disappeared into the skies.

    He didn¡¯t ask for money and even asked for my child to be sent to the Jade Pce in Kunlun Mountain. He is the true Primitive Emperor! Sun Jiaolong¡¯s emotions exploded and blossomed into a mixture of excitement, sentimental, and joy.

    My son will lead the Sun family to prosperity!

    The rest of the family members werepletely shaken, but most were also honored. It was exceptionally silent for quite some time until Master Sun shouted, ¡°We should build a temple for the Primitive Emperor!¡±

    After announcing his decision, he knit his brows, ¡°We should keep a secret about the Primitive Emperor¡¯s visit and not tell others yet. They will eventually know about this after my son has gone to the Jade Pce to practice martial arts.¡±

    He was unsure if the Primitive Emperor of Immortal would be pleased if they publicized the matter. It was best to keep a low profile as there would be countless chances to boast in the future.

    At his side, the servant turned pale. He snuck out of the main gates and took out his Myriad World Talisman to delete the post.

    Upon opening, he heard a continuous string of notification alerts. In just a short period of time, there were already thousands of replies.

    ¡°The thread starter is such a joker!¡±

    ¡°Help, help! A majestic man with a dignified appearance knocked on my door just now, iming to be the son of heaven of the Great Zhou Dynasty. He said I have the demeanor of a tyrant and wants to make me heir to the throne. Help me to identify whether he is real!¡±

    ¡°Guys, daydreaming is bad for your health. I have to go, the government hall has decided to appoint me as the prime minister, and I have to pack my belongings to Changle City...¡±

    A tossed stone raises a thousand ripples. The servant didn¡¯t expect his post to draw such entertaining discussions. He wiped the sheen of cold sweat from his forehead, relieved that no one believed him, and deleted the post.

    Since then, simr posts appeared and became a longsting entertainment.

    ...

    At the foot of Kunlun Mountain was a prosperous city.

    Yu Banshan and Qi Jinxiu tried practicing the Star Sparks Art. They could clearly feel the enigma of it.

    ¡°It is indeed a divine skill that can position one in the celestial group. If we had it earlier, we wouldn¡¯t have to waste so much time.¡± Yu Banshan sighed, ¡°The celestial world is indeed an unusual ce.¡±

    Qi Jinxiu was also exuberant. A divine skill like this only costs several pieces of silver!

    As her gaze drifted around casually, she suddenly saw a man standing outside the window wearing a green robe with his hands folded behind him, his temperament unearthly and he looked mncholy.

    ¡°The-the Primitive Emperor!¡± words shot out of Qi Jinxiu¡¯s mouth in a rush.

    The Legend of this era is just a feet away!

    Yu Banshan, who nced over dumbfoundedly and saw the familiar figure as well, stammered, ¡°Lord, Lord Su...¡±

    The Jade Pce was located so deep that even the clouds would not know about its whereabouts, but the Teacher, Lord Su had appeared outside the door!

    Looking at them, Meng Qi could not find any trace of Zhang Yuanshan and Fu Zhenzhen. They had gone through reincarnation twice, their souls reced and detached from the Real World, and were already two brand new persons.

    Even if he awakened the memories of their previous lives before reincarnation, they would only understand the back story, they would remainpletely detached and different from their former selves.

    I¡¯m always against resurrection by taking over another body, even if its a fish or so on. How can I be so hard-hearted to erase Yu Banshan and Qi Jinxiu¡¯s memories and personalities?

    That¡¯s also why I didn¡¯t meet Yu Banshan and Qi Jinxiu, even though I had brought them to Kunlun Mountain. I didn¡¯t even let theme close during the second time.

    The dead is dead, except if one achieves the Nirvana Realm.

    Meng Qi shut his eyes for a moment and asked with uncertainty, ¡°Who are you?¡±

    What a strange question... Yu Banshan and Qi Jinxiu were taken aback but replied earnestly.

    ¡°Your junior, Yu Banshan.¡±

    ¡°Your junior, Qi Jinxiu.¡±

    ¡°Yu Banshan, Qi Jinxiu...¡± Meng Qi recited the two names and heaved a long sigh.

 Chapter 1171: The Primitive Emperorâ€™s Will

    <h4>Chapter 1171: The Primitive Emperor¡¯s Will</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    Yu Banshan and Qi Jinxiu were totally confused with Meng Qi¡¯s sigh. Was it because they were not wise enough, or was it the difference in temperament that caused the Primitive Emperor¡¯s regret and despair?

    Although there was still a sense of confusion and uneasiness, they were facing one of the most respected mighty people among the realms, so they decided not to ask about it and waited anxiously.

    Momentster, they noticed that the Primitive Emperor folded his arms at the back, took two strides and said calmly, ¡°You two have flown up to Heaven from the lower realm and coincidentallye to my Kunlun Mountain, I would consider this as fate.¡±

    Flew up to Heaven from the lower realm? These few words were like bolts of thunder, sting inside the hearts of Yu Banshan and Qi Jinxiu until they could hear it ringing in their minds. The secret that they were both trying hard to keep suddenly seemed insignificant.

    But on second thought, he was the king among all of the Primitive Fairies and possessed vast direct knowledge and unlimited celestial power, how could he have not known the abnormal events happening in Kunlun Mountain?

    It would be more unusual if he did not know that the both of them came from the lower realm!

    Just as both of them were settling down their emotions, they saw billions of light rays shining in Primitive Emperor Su Meng¡¯s hand. They were golden yellow in color, congealing into a golden lotus. The golden lotus then copsed and shrunk into a golden book. The material felt light but it was not an illusion, it was indeed real.

    Creation From Void? Creation From Void! Yu Banshan and Qi Jinxiu¡¯s eyes were uncontrobly wide open. With the help of the Myriad World Talisman, they naturally understood some extraordinary abilities.

    Creation From Void was one of them!

    ording to records in traditional books, in order to use the Creation From Void which vites the Principle of Nature andmon logic, even the Legendary level of control could only hit the basics. More importantly, theprehension of creation exceeded Dharma and was more toward Da Dao. That was also one of the reasons why the realm where the Great Medium resided was known as the Creation Realm.

    Had the Primitive Emperor Su Meng ovee thest obstacle in the Sea of Sufferings?

    Meng Qi smiled faintly and said, ¡°There are still some differences between changing a substance and the actual Creation From Void.¡±

    As he spoke, he threw the golden book over, ¡°These are the Orifices-Point Activation Stage Section and Exterior Section of the Premier Golden Stamp and the Arts of Eight-Nine. You may decide which study to practice. If you have any questions, use the Myriad World Talisman to find this number and join a martial arts social group called Jade Mirage Followers, just tell them your name.¡±

    Yu Banshan and Qi Jinxiu¡¯s faces were glowing, and as they were about to kneel down and worship, Meng Qi waved his hand and said, ¡°For the time being, only your names are recorded in Jade Mirage, and just call me Teacher. You¡¯ve just entered the Real World, so go traveling and exploring. Come back after three years to take the examination, and see whether you can officially be listed on the Sect Wall.¡±

    Yu Banshan and Qi Jinxiu were not at all disappointed, instead, they were joyous and excited. It was not easy to enter the sacrednd of Taoism and the Fairy Cave. Of course, they needed to write down their names, explore, and take the examination!

    ¡°Thank you, Teacher Immortal!¡± both of them bowed together in sync.

    Meng Qi looked deeply at them and flicked his finger. A ball of blurry light flew out and broke into two pieces, each burrowing in between Yu Banshan and Qi Jinxiu¡¯s eyebrows. Then, words and pictures sted out of nowhere, and it appeared to be a secret scripture.

    ¡°This is a Spiritual Spell that I have gotten by meditating to understand from the Trailokyavijaya Divinity at the Buddhist Society. It can cultivate spiritual sense that reflects on yourself and also others. Once your practice deepens, you should be together to activate the Qi Ji. You will also be able to recall memories from past Samsara, as a foundation toprehend who am I, I am who,¡± Meng Qi¡¯s voice sounded ethereal.

    Yu Banshan and Qi Jinxiu were vibrating because of the improved Biantian Jidi Conjuration. They were so caught up with it that they found it inextricable. When they were finally awake, everything outside the window was gone, not a deity was found. It was no different from the loneliness as before.

    If it was not for the golden book in their hands, and their minds filled with spells, both of them would suspect that it was all just a dream.

    But the entire situation was more unbelievable than a dream!

    The most they could dream about was finally finding the Jade Pce deep inside Kunlun Mountain and having celestial fate. How would they dare to have wished for the Primitive Emperor, Immortal Su himself toe and meet them?

    The one and only among the many realms, the mightiest person in the Legendary Realm who was known as the king of all fairies had arrived!

    As he took a deep breath, Yu Banshan turned toward the direction of Kunlun Mountain and bowed earnestly, ¡°Thank you, Teacher Immortal, I will never dishonor the name of Jade Mirage.¡±

    After Qi Jinxiu went along with the worship, she caressed the golden book as she tried to recall the Spiritual Spell. She could not help but smile and said, ¡°We were always told that the act of kindness across nine lives can lead to a joyous and prosperous life. Banshan, imagine how many lives of kindness we must¡¯ve done in the past to possess such great celestial fate.¡±

    Yu Banshan smiled and nodded, ¡°Let¡¯s hope that we don¡¯t waste this celestial fate.¡±

    Both of them were so filled with excitement that they got restless. Continuously, they kept reminiscing the past and dreaming about the future. Half a day had already passed when they finally calmed down. They opened the golden book and browsed through the Premier Golden Stamp and the Arts of Eight-Nine.

    ¡°Banshan, you¡¯ve just started on the exterior, it seems like you need the materials from Heaven and treasures from Earth to practice...¡± Qi Jinxiu furrowed her brows as she looked at the exterior sections of the two arts.

    They were dumbfounded by the materials from Heaven and treasures from Earth needed for the Arts of Eight-Nine. Without the support of a sect or having a huge fortune, they could only collect them little by little. Who knows when they could finallyplete the Two Levels of Heaven practice at the beginning of the exterior section. The Premier Golden Stamp, however, was alright. Although different materials from Heaven and treasures from Earth were required for different practices, the Arts of Eight Nine wasparatively harder.

    Yu Banshan said in a low voice, ¡°I wonder if these materials from Heaven and treasures from Earth would be easy or hard to find...¡±

    Qi Jinxiu¡¯s eyes sparkled as she chuckled, ¡°Banshan, I think I saw it through the Myriad World ess, I remember there is something like a mall there.¡±

    As she was talking, she took out the Myriad World Talisman.

    Once they entered the mall, Qi Jinxiu was astonished by the various and umon array of goods. Despite the fact that they spent a huge amount of time browsing through andparing the products, they felt satisfied, as if they had made a major breakthrough.

    ¡°The materials from Heaven and treasures from Earth are limited, and based on the belongings that we have currently, I don¡¯t think we can afford any of them...¡± Qi Jinxiu finally let out a sigh.

    Yu Banshan was already done browsing. He shook his head and smiled, ¡°Everything is a challenge, the process of gathering the materials from Heaven and treasures from Earth can also be a type of training. This is the real reason why the Teacher Immortal asked us to travel for three years. Of course, I still prefer the Premier Golden Stamp.¡±

    ¡°The Orifices-Point Activation Stage skills of the Arts of Eight-Nine are limited, I¡¯ll choose the Premier Golden Stamp as well,¡± said Qi Jinxiu as she nodded.

    Seeing that his wife had decided, Yu Banshan smiled and said, ¡°Once our possessions are traded in for Primitive Emperor Coins, it would be just enough to buy the elixirs and weapons needed for your practice. We should settle yours first.¡±

    Seeing that Yu Banshan had already made up his mind, Qi Jinxiu did not refuse. Both of them finished their shopping swiftly and proudly selected Jade Mirage Express as an act of support toward their own sect¡¯s industries.

    It¡¯s just so expensive... Qi Jinxiu said to herself.

    Right at this moment, a light ray shed, and a little green bottlebeled with the name of the elixir they had bought appeared on the table right in front of them.

    ¡°That was fast...¡± both of them were dumbfounded.

    Communication speed was already fast, but product delivery, too?

    No wonder the Jade Mirage Express was so expensive!

    Both of them were shocked and excited at the same time, since the powerful Jade Pce was their Master Sect now!

    After a while, Qi Jinxiu kept away the elixir bottle and muttered, ¡°Banshan, where are we going next?¡±

    Yu Banshan gave it a thought and blurted, ¡°Changle City of the Great Zhou Dynasty isn¡¯t too far away from here, and it is the capital of the world, how can we miss it?¡±

    ...

    Their journey was smooth, and they went on and on until they arrived at the Great Zhou Kingdom, the city of Changle.

    Before entering the city, they were astounded by the tall buildings and the crowds of people jostling around. Even more shockingly, the left side of the city stood a thousand feet tall altar. It was divided into nine floors, carved with various stars and different kinds of celestial beings. It was utterly attractive and eye-catching.

    The sacrificial altar was surrounded by five other smaller altars which were red, green, yellow, white, and ck, as if they were embraced together. It looked magnificent. Besides, lights can be seen exiting and entering repeatedly, like it was building and refining something.

    ¡°This is...¡± Qi Jinxiu had never seen such celestial buildings before, she was, for a moment, lost for words.

    A stranger beside them overheard her and with the Changle dialect, spoke to them proudly, ¡°This is the Heaven Conferring tform!¡±

    ¡°Heaven Conferring tform?¡± Yu Banshan had heard about it before from the Myriad World ess.

    The strangerughed, ¡°Yes! The heavenly-conferred tform by humanity!¡±

    ¡°The Son of Heaven used the emperor¡¯s ancient studies as reference, ording to it, this building is built and refined by the people of the Legendary Realm and the immortals. The surrounding five smaller altars represent the Five Wisdom Emperors to pay tribute to humanity. Once the building ispleted, all of the Celestial Officials and Celestial Deities will be conferred a title by the Emperor, by grading and by strength. The level of sacrificial ceremony to be held will be solely depending on the choice of the Great Zhou Dynasty.¡±

    ¡°If you wish to receive deification after death, to be one of the celestial beings and to possess the power to control Heaven and Earth, you have to pledge your loyalty to the Great Zhou Dynasty and follow the emperor!¡±

    He said ever so proudly, but Yu Banshan was overwhelmed by his words. The introduction from the Myriad World ess was rather vague, so he did not understand much of it. Now that he had heard the details, he was indeed shocked.

    Conquering the world using humanity and conferring titles to the Celestial Officials sounded really beneficial, but the people would just watch the current emperor achieve this task?

    Even if the Heavenly Court dropped from the sky today, will the Buddhists, the Luo and Demonic Sects allow the Great Zhou Dynasty to conquer the world using humanity?

    Somehow, Yu Banshan had a bad feeling about this matter.

 Chapter 1172: Things That Are Meant To Happen Will Happen Sooner Or Later

    <h4>Chapter 1172: Things That Are Meant To Happen Will Happen Sooner Or Later</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    Whenever the night was quiet and Kunlun Mountain was enveloped with clouds, lights could be seen asionally, or the howls of beasts and cries of birds could be heard. The only thing that was missing was the liveliness of humans.

    Within the Jade Pce, He Mu and Fang Huayin had not returned from their adventures, so Daqinggen was fully absorbed in his games. In such a huge Taoist Temple, Meng Qi was the only one seen sitting at the main hall, in front of the Premier Statue. As the zemps burned, the fragrance of lotus flowers filled the nostrils while the wind blew.

    His eyes were half-closed, the real spirit who could see the nature and Light of Wisdom had long ago transcended into the Real World, and ascended to the infinity peak. Looking down on all directions, all that could be seen was twisted and folded, absolutely different from the normal mode.

    This was the Legendary¡¯s point of view!

    As if his body was in the Celestial World, engulfing the entire universe, Meng Qi¡¯s Divine Sense spread and extended toward more and more universes.

    But the amount of universes was infinite, like the bubbles on the Sea of Chaos. In order to achieve the Stamp Of All, aside from the natural appearance of the Imprint of Additional Self following the birth of the Universe or the separation of the Universal Fragment, there was another long process of practice.

    At the same time, the universes, caves, fragments, or worlds that already attained the Imprint of Additional Self had to deepen themunication and increase the synergy for them to gradually grow until they are capable to move and control the power of star system level.

    These were the two main big aspects of the Legendary practice, the primary one was the Water Mill Kungfu. After fulfillment, one could try to break through the levels to enter thest stage of the Sea of Sufferings, then control the Creation Realm and possess the Great Magical Direct Knowledge.

    Although Xiao Sang had been revived and fulfilled his greatest wish, the pressure of the Devil Buddha and the Golden Emperor remained. Heavenly Lord Yuanshi¡¯s shadow was blurry and was not able to differentiate good from evil, so he could not rx at all during his practices.

    The main hall gradually became darker, as if it fell into the Sea of Chaos. Meng Qi was like a statue in the darkness, so unreachable that it was impossible to touch him.

    Right at that moment, he opened his eyes abruptly. There was an ancient zemp with an indescribable color burning quietly at his foot, shining across all things within a few million miles away. It was as clear as daylight without missing a spot.

    Suddenly, a ck muslin shrouded over the Bright Moon, and each of thentern-like White Stars suddenly dimmed. The void above Kunlun Mountain was boiling unreasonably, then a shadow with two heads, six arms, and holding the White Lotus Books descended. It was apanied by the Music of Kong Ling and the petal rain of the Heavenly Flower. It was no other than the Luo Sect¡¯s Feng Dian Ambassador!

    He was not anymore the old Feng Dian Ambassador who needed the Elixir of Life. Instead, he had revealed his true form, the original owner of his power and the original body of this look!

    There it was, another mighty person from the Legendary Realm who had awakened earlier!

    At the same time, blinding light rays shined across the sky above Kunlun Mountain. A palm with equal bone and flesh appeared out of nowhere, holding a zemp that lit the path home. The Celestial Lamp Ambassador who was handsome like a schr finally recovered after a few days of rest.

    With dull eyes, Sha Wujing who was wearing the Skull ze Prayer Beads and carrying a scepter, highlighted the presence of the Feng Dian Ambassador using the ubiquitous technique.

    A great shadow rose beside him, with both palms sealed together, shaped like the mouth of the Treasure Bottle, he enveloped the shadow of Kunlun Mountain. It felt like the surroundings were instantly confined in an enclosed container, isting the internal from the external, forming the celestial world. This caused the mighty people in the Legendary Realm to lose the ubiquitous technique.

    It was dark all around, whilst the blurry city lights from a distance flickered, unreachable and untouchable as if they were from another realm.

    The Celestial Vase Ambassador!

    Another ambassador under the Ajati Matriarch!

    But it only took a few days for the Luo Sect to gather the Four Great Ambassadors. It was obvious that the Golden Emperor really cared!

    Opening his eyes, Meng Qi did not rush to attack, but sighed, ¡°Things that are meant to happen will happen sooner orter...¡±

    The resurrection of Xiao Sang was impossible to hide from the Ajati Matriarch. She would surely have sent someone to the Jade Pce to investigate!

    The Feng Dian Ambassador stepped forward with his voice loud and clear, ¡°Teacher Su, the Ajati Matriarch has always been soft-hearted, she would never want to put you in a bad ce. We hope that you will cooperate with us, and let us check the Jade Pce and your Universe of the Internal Realm. If you are to be stubborn and difficult, we will not hesitate to use harsher means.¡±

    At this moment, it was apparent that the Celestial Vase Ambassador had gotten the power of Lifeless Heaven from the Void Hometown and the Sea Calming Pearl to cut out the Real World from Kunlun Mountain. Besides, the Moonlight Bodhisattva and the people of Bhaisajyaguru had surely paid the price. Meng Qi stood alone against the Four Great Ambassadors, not moving a single muscle. He smiled and said, ¡°This matter is not up for debate.¡±

    His intention was clear in his speech. The Feng Dian Ambassador did not talk further and flipped the pages of the White Lotus Books in his hands. The few words on the cover wrote, ¡°Forting Sutra of the Ajati Matriarch!¡±

    As the books started to move, the Music of Ethereal Void echoed instantly, entangled with the loud voice a while ago, ¡°A lesson to all living beings: the Six Desires will always be bitter, there will be Samsara, and there will be sufferings across all lifetimes.¡±

    This statement was apanied by a sudden rise of ck Gas at Kunlun Mountain. The void opened up dark whirlpools one by one as if they were paths to Samsara toward sufferings.

    My Word is the Rule!

    Meng Qi lifted his gaze slowly, like a statue in the darkness opening its eyes.

    ...

    The red, green, yellow, white, and ck altars brought out the ancientness of the Five Emperor¡¯s Sacrificial Altar. It seemed as though the building had stood there for thousands or even millions of years. They were embracing the tall Heaven Conferring tform with nine floors, submerged in the order of the Heaven and Earth Movement.

    At the top of the Heaven Conferring tform, the mighty people of the Legendary Realm who were also the Emperor¡¯s descendants, Shaoxuan and Xi¡¯e sat at the edge, overlooking the immortal descendants and strong people of the Great Dynasty who were focusing on decorating for the Restrictive Ceremony with the theme of vicissitude.

    Previously, the secret phase of refinement had started after the Medieval Chaos of Devil Buddha. Then several million years down the road, most parts of the Heaven Conferring tform were formed slowly, until now that the Heavenly Time hade to face the Final Trial. It was the perfect opportunity to decorate it entirely.

    After such a long preparation, it needed not more than three days to finish eighty to ny percent of the Heaven Conferring tform. However, for the rest of it, either they decorated ording to the Heavenly Time, or just improvised right at the spot, and it took them about two to three months to finally reach the end of the construction.

    During this period, although Shaoxuan and Xi¡¯e possessed the ubiquitous technique, they stayed alert and stood guard themselves, afraid that the Buddhists and Heretic Demons woulde and cause damage.

    In front of them, the Last Ship floated silently. Xi¡¯e lifted his head to look at the White Stars which wereparably as high as the Bright Moon, and through the Strong Wind and Mystery Fog, he saw the Yu Yuqiong Tower up in the air.

    These stars were the mighty people of the Legendary Realm and Creation Realm who was deep in sleep, transformed from the Fragments of the Real World!

    ¡°Teacher Su had witnessed the Legendary realm and triggered the change of the Final Trial. If the Heaven Conferring tform could not bepleted within this year, there will be a lot of Buddhas and Immortal Lords returning, and hope will be lessened,¡± Xi¡¯e eximed.

    Their early awakenings still needed to go through processes, or else it would bring extremely great damage to themselves, much like Sha Wujing. That was why within this year and a half, the Real World could remain the same.

    Shaoxuan smiled bitterly, ¡°Those who have returned earlier might not stand by and just watch.¡±

    He became more and more worried as the progress reached the end.

    If the construction of the Heaven Conferring tform was sessful and could house the specialty of the Real World, it could instantly radiate to the many universes, leaving the Stamp of Humanity and letting the current Emperor, Gao Lan to umte enough amounts of the Imprint of Additional Self in the shortest time possible.

    And this was just one of the least useful features of the Heaven Conferring tform.

    How could it be possible for others to ignore it?

    Within Changle City, Yu Banshan and Qi Jinxiu found an inn to stay in and were focused on practicing.

    After some honing these days, Yu Banshan found that there were limited directions in which he could practice the Premier Golden Stamp. Because there should be no regrets in the dark trial, and since his art level was considered low, he was covered by the Wu¡¯Ji Seal that could hold all things and managed to level up. Leading this path was barely doable, otherwise, he would need to consider the Arts of Eight-Nine.

    After meditating for some time, he felt his heartbeat quicken. He stood, walked up to the window and looked out. He had a feeling that Changle was abnormally peaceful.

    It was alreadyte at night, but as the capital of the world and the inn was near areas with active night lives, it was abnormal to have such peace.

    After looking around and seeing nothing unusual, Yu Banshan felt like he had made a great deal out of something measly. Just when he was about to turn around, he paused abruptly.

    That was because from his spot, he could clearly see that the Heaven Conferring tform had vanished!

    It disappeared!

    A huge thing as such actually disappeared!

    ...

    Both Shaoxuan and Xi¡¯e seemed to be chatting freely, but they were always on alert. Suddenly, their hearts shuddered and they stood up in harmony. Light-colored azure stones engulfed the left side of the city and white lotuses with fragrances surfaced from nothing. Then, they bloomed, and a sense of peace spread across the horizon.

    ¡°Maitreya!¡± Shaoxuan and Xi¡¯e¡¯s gazes deepened, each had one hand holding on to the Last Ship.

    The white lotus flowers formed a tform, and a fat, golden-bodied Buddha with huge ears appeared. He looked vaguely like the former Crown Prince of Dajin Dynasty, Zhao Qian. He smiled politely and said, ¡°Misters, the Heaven Conferring tform will soon bring conflicts and cause misery among all living spirits. My heart is filled withpassion, and I cannot bear to see this happen. Therefore, I havee to discuss with you, why don¡¯t you let a fat monk like me take care of it?¡±

    Within the surroundings of azure stones, there were also hints of other golden bodies.

 Chapter 1173: Blocking Four Ambassadors With One Body

    <h4>Chapter 1173: Blocking Four Ambassadors With One Body</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    ¡°A lesson to all living beings: as light shines on water, there is good and evil, when the mother descends to the world, all wanderers will return home.¡±

    With the flipping of the White Lotus Book in the hands of the Celestial Ceremony Ambassador, along with the reverberation of the Lection characters, there was a sudden change in the Celestial World which was isted by the Celestial Vase Ambassador. A dark whirlpool was sinking and the borderless Sea of Sufferings was formed. Light rays were floating above the ocean, depicting all kinds of beauty. It was motivating, quiet, and so much like home.

    While at the suffering ocean, pale horrifying arms extended out in the dark whirlpool, trying to pull the immortals who tried to cross the Sea of Sufferings deep into the sea, letting them sink forever and never to be released. They could only achieve redemption if they believed in the Ajati Matriarch.

    Forting Sutra of the Ajati Matriarch is the Precious Raft for people who are crossing the Sea of Sufferings!

    People who believe in me will live, and the non-believers will perish!

    Facing the borderless Sea of Sufferings, Meng Qi could not help but feel that he could never escape, as if he had experienced in advance the feeling of the Creation Realm at the Legendary Realm, which was the despair of the endless Sea of Sufferings and traceless Nirvana Realm.

    What a good Celestial Ceremony Ambassador, what a good Forting Sutra of the Ajati Matriarch!

    At this time, Gu Xiaosang¡¯s shy voice came from inside the body of Meng Qi, ¡°Father, even when the hands are holding the Forting Sutra, if one hasn¡¯t reached the Creation Realm and see the Sea of Sufferings, what virtues or abilities does the Feng Dian have to make people sink? It¡¯s only a bluff half-true, with the help of the Principle of Nature of Heaven and Earth.¡±

    With the experiences and knowledge of the Golden Emperor, the Luo Sect¡¯s tricks were no secret at all in her eyes.

    Actually, your name is more persuasive than the Sea of Sufferings of Feng Dian... Meng Qi spoke in his heart and already knew what he should do next. He then stood up before the eyes of the four, Feng Dian, Celestial Vase, Celestial Lamp. and Celestial Curtain Folding Ambassadors, just like a God stepping out from a deep chaos. Around him, the Illusory River which was flowing quietly emerged, it was unclear where it came from, and where it was flowing to.

    ¡°This world shall have no Sea of Sufferings!¡±

    Before the Celestial Lamp, Celestial Vase, and Celestial Curtain Folding started to attack, Meng Qi pointed with his finger and projected his voice, as if the God of Creation, the Principles of Karma was setting the rules for the Myriad World!

    A depressing rumble reverberated and the pale-white, horrifying arms disappeared like bubbles. The dark whirlpool that formed the Sea of Sufferings disintegrated inch by inch. All kinds of beauty above turned to normal without the contrast of the endless suffering.

    My Word is the Rule!

    If the maniption of destiny and the control of rules were to bepared among the legends, who would be a match for Meng Qi who had the characteristics of the Nirvana Realm!

    The Sea of Sufferings was broken, the waves were rewinding and abruptly stopped. The three big ambassadors who only managed to swing the scepter, tilted the mouth of the bottle and activated the twinkling lights. Seizing the opportunity, Meng Qi gave the Bamboo Crown on his head a push.

    A gush of clean air burst out from Niwan and shot up straight to the clouds, then fell in all directions.

    The dazzling gxies around Sha Wujing linked together and shaped into a fathomless universe, while the vast and scary breath expanded. Carrying his scepter, he broke down the waves of the Sea of Sufferings. As he was about to attack Meng Qi, a handsome monk with red lips and white teeth appeared in front of him.

    The monk smiled lightly and said, ¡°My fellow friend Su, I¡¯m here to help you!¡±

    His middle finger and thumb touched, like he was pinching a flower. He slowly turned toward Sha Wujing.

    In the midst of this turn, Sha Wujing seemed to have seen a golden Buddha full of Buddhist Zen. This made him grow sentimental and he even thought of abandoning the evil to be good, so he could be a Buddha in the near future. His face broadened into a smile unconsciously.

    It felt just like when he first entered Spirited Mountain and met the Gautama Buddha... he was stunned for a moment.

    The Celestial Lamp Ambassador was holding the zemp. The lights were so bright and radiated across all directions of the Myriad World. It dispelled the utter darkness of the Sea of Sufferings and shone on Meng Qi as clear as noon.

    Just as he was going to separate the twinkling lights to form the Ten Directions of the Wanderer¡¯s Azure World, suddenly, a figure so tall that could reach the sky appeared in front of him. That was not an adjective description but an actual statement.

    This figure was majestic and heroic, full of light gold, immortal and indestructible. It appeared with the posture of the Celestial Body, had three heads and six arms. One of his heads looked arrogant with a Third Eye wide-opened in between his eyebrows. One head turned into a Man-Faced Dragon, and in the blink of an eye, winter and summer changed alternately. Another head transformed into a Fire Bird and was swallowing the scattered twinkling lights. The five arms were in different states, all of which were part of the mythical animals and could be known as the moving Magical Treasury or Battle Magic Weapon. It was in fact Meng Qi¡¯s Undying Tao Body and Eight-Nine Incarnation.

    ¡°Fellow friend Su, I am here to help you!¡± the towering figure shouted. One of his arms raised an invincible de winded with purple electric, and with the power capable of breaking this realm, smashed at the Celestial Lamp Ambassador who was holding the Wanderer Lamp.

    His violent and powerful breath made the Celestial Lamp Ambassador shudder.

    The Celestial Vase Ambassador sealed his hands and transmuted the mouth of the bottle. Numerous shadows appeared at the surrounding and formed an icy torrent which was about to overflow. All of a sudden, the Chunjing Sword appeared at the side, one divided into two, two divided into four, and four divided into eight, coloring the sky with zing sword rays. They assembled into a mighty array and enfolded across the sky.

    The man with the swords was a cool-looking swordsman in white, he said indifferently, ¡°Fellow Su, I am here to help you!¡±

    The sword rays shed in turn repeatedly with one expanding and one contracting, trapping the Celestial Vase Ambassador in the center.

    Right in front of the Feng Dian Ambassador, the air surrounding Meng Qi became darker as if it could amodate all things, and induced the feeling of birth and origin.

    His expression was emotionless, abination of good and evil. He lifted his right hand, expanded his body and then fell from the sky with the Three Realms in his palm. This made the Feng Dian Ambassador look as tiny as an ant.

    Feng Dian already knew that Su Meng had mastered the great direct knowledge of Creating Three Manifestations with One Breath. Thus, he was not surprised at all. The Forting Sutra flipped and white lotuses materialized, which seemed to be summoning the Void Hometown.

    Su Meng¡¯s Yi Qi Turning San Qing was not a big sess, it was just a body capable of demonstrating different arts. There was an obvious gap between his ability and the deity¡¯s.

    Of course, it was barely enough to deal with the Legend who woke up too soon and was not at his best condition yet. But the problem was, how long could the Yi Qi Turning San Qingst?

    This time, the Four Great Luo Sect Oracles were definitely not unprepared!

    ...

    On the Heaven Conferring tform, facing the body of the future Creation Realm Maha Bodhisattva Maitreya which was turning into a Buddha, Shaoxuan and Xi¡¯e knew that anxiety and depression were not helpful, but still they could not help but have such thoughts, just that their souls did not waver.

    The Forting Arts chosen by the Maitreya required practice bit by bit from the very beginning. Even with experience and knowledge, the strength bestowed by the deity, and the capability to practice at a tremendous pace, there was a process andw of martial arts or Sambhogakaya that could not be vited. As of now, there was no need to be afraid, as he had not ascended to the Creation Realm and was only achieving the Legendary realm.

    Of course, if the deity was still intact after the resurrection, there might not be a vision when witnessing the Legendary realm again. And by the time the Maitreya reached the Legendary peak, this body would be able to undertake the forting of the deitypletely. By then, the future Gautama Buddha appointed by both the current Gautama Buddha and Amitabha would be able to show theplete power of the Great Medium without weakening.

    In between thoughts, both of them started the Last Ship. The ship with several decks expanded and turned into a giant ship, standing in the way of the Heaven Conferring tform and the Five Wisdom Emperors Sacrificial Altar.

    The giant ship was raised by the Restrictive Spell, stackedyer byyer and appeared indestructible. Both Shaoxuan and Xi¡¯e were standing at the bow of the ship.

    The Maitreya who sat high on the white lotus tform did not leave his seat to help, instead, he chuckled and looked at the responses of the two Legendary Terran. Suddenly, among the surrounding clear Azure stones, two faintly golden bodies came into sight and stepped out.

    Both of them were the Maha Bodhisattva who had lumps on their heads, circr lights floating at the back of the heads, and ovepping shadows. They were the media across the Myriad World. One of them was holding the Lection characters in the arms and another one was carrying the treasure bottle. They were exactly the Maitreya Buddha¡¯s left and right-hand men, Fahualin Bodhisattva and Damiaoxiang Bodhisattva. Both of them hadpleted the forting and practiced until the arrival of the deity.

    The Maitreya Lection characters tossed, and the Swastika flew out from the pages. Each of the Fahualin Bodhisattva¡¯s shadow was holding the Buddhist Society Seal, reciting the Lection characters, and radiating the wisdom light. Together they formed a mmule of the Future World, and shot toward the Last Ship.

    Damiaoxiang Bodhisattva tilted the treasure bottle, and a dazzling Eternity River rushed out endlessly and mightily as it gushed toward Shaoxuan and Xi¡¯e.

    As the light rays burst, the mmule and the Eternity River struck the Last Ship at the same time and caused the Xuan Huang Meritorious Virtues to fall like rain, forming ripples of water.

    However, it was a treasure that was refined to cross the end of the era after all. Even without its full power, the Last Ship took the attack without any damage.

    Shaoxuan and Xi¡¯e gazed at each other, and they saw firmness in each other¡¯s eyes.

    Then, one of them steered the Last Ship, and another one took out the Emperor¡¯s Seal, drew aplicated print and motioned it downward.

    Rumble!

    A light golden sword light shot out from inside the Changle Pce, straight toward the depths of the Heaven Conferring tform. There came a deep roar, and the Heaven and Earth shook while virtual shadows of theyers in the sky surfaced, just like the Nine Levels of Heaven!

    Seeing this scene, the face of Maitreya slightly changed color.

    Since they were the ones who built the Heaven Conferring tform, how could Shaoxuan and Xi¡¯e not have measured the power of the enemies and themselves to predict any future obstructions?

    When they arrived at this realm, they knew not to put their hopes on the negligence andpassion of someone else. The decision was made firmly to protect themselves from possible destruction by the few major forces out there.

    Although there was little possibility of it happening, there should not be none!

    ...

    Yu Banshan and Qi Jinxiu both stood by the window, looking at one direction and were shocked at the disappearance of the Heaven Conferring tform.

    After a while, they suddenly felt the imperial atmosphere of the King¡¯s Dao. They watched as a light golden sword ray rose from the pce and mightily cut through the darkness with the Forces of Living Beings.

    ¡°The emperor had attacked?¡± Yu Banshan mumbled.

    Just when Qi Jinxiu was about to talk, she suddenly stopped and pointed at the sky with her right finger, ¡°The Bright Moon and White Stars are gone, too!¡±

    Yu Banshan looked up, and saw that the Bright Moon that was shining with clear light and the White Stars which wereparable to the brightest moon were all gone as if they were engulfed by a thickyer of shadow. It was as dark as night.

    Narrowing his eyes to analyze something, Yu Banshan suddenly felt numbness in his scalp, as the shadow looked like a wing!

    Only one side of the wing could cover the entire sky of Changle district?

 Chapter 1174: That is Enough

    <h4>Chapter 1174: That is Enough</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    Upon seeing the Golden Body Buddha ethereally hold out a finger, Sha Wujing felt like he had returned to Spirited Mountain and was listening to the teachings of Gautama Buddha. He witnessed the passing of time, and his heart swelled with enlightenment as he felt he could perceive truth and lies and discern reality and illusions as if he himself was on the verge of bing a Buddha at that very moment.

    His towering and burly body gradually emitted a crystal clear radiance, as if he could reveal a Golden Body at any time, just like before.

    Just like before?

    Just as this thought entered his mind, his spiritual sense registered a sense of danger as he recalled a simr experience. Immediately, he came to his senses as he knew that he had fallen into the trap of the emotionally manipting boundless Dharma, Smile of Flower-Picking!

    The golden glowing finger that was held as if it were picking flowers had already reached the center of his brows.

    In a sh, Sha Wujing¡¯s body suddenly disintegrated and turned into an immeasurable number of rippling lights. He condensed all of his Power of Vow, and the light scattered across the sky while whizzing around everywhere. It reformed into an Oracle Body at the opposite direction, narrowly avoiding a strike from Meng Qi¡¯s Tathagata Zhending incarnation.

    Upon seeing this, the Golden Body Buddha was not dismayed, instead, he had a smile in the corner of his mouth as he opened his left hand. The thumb was slightly bent and the remaining four digits were stretched out and drooped downwards rxingly, as if weing the world in benevolence.

    A wave of the mmule shone from the palm, some shaped like twigs and sweet dew while some became giant golden palms. All of them rushed unsparingly toward Sha Wujing.

    However, Sha Wujing had recovered his mighty power after avoiding the The Smile of Flower-Picking. With his scepter wrapped around his body and the void shining brightly, he used the power of Additional Self to derive divine sense, Buddhas and Bodhisattvas, as if he had been imbued with the protection from both the Void Hometown and Saha Pure Land. It was as though he had detached from his body and be unaffected by divinity!

    The sweet dew and giant palms rained down and the void that was protected by hundreds of thousands of Buddhas rippled. asionally, one could hear the sound of holy zen chanting, ethereal and fleeting, blocking off the Buddha¡¯s Palm.

    With one side defending and the other attacking, it was hard to tell who would be victorious.

    The Celestial Vase Ambassador suddenly entered into the One Sword Expanded Formation. However, he was not afraid and used both hands to tip the mouth of the Treasured Vase and streams of bright light came pouring out. White lotus buds were mixed inside, and everywhere was filled with auras of various sizes. It surrounded all four corners with an intention of helping the good but excluding the rest.

    The white lotus buds blossomed and wilted, and the streams of water disappeared, but each of these was offset by a sh of a sword. The light shone brightly without end and the lotus flowers wilted and bloomed as if it was unaffected at all. It seemed that Meng Qi¡¯s powerful swordsman incarnation would soon fall apart.

    This was the power of the Void Hometown¡¯s World Saving River!

    The Ambassador of the Treasured Vase drew out his sword to attack. In a flurry, the swords had changed colors, each now stained with blood. However, some were ethereal like water while some were heavy as if they were condensed, causing the light to sink, slow down, or be stagnant.

    Just like when he swapped the Invincible de for the incarnation of Eight-Nine, Meng Qi ced theher skeleton on his swordsman¡¯s body, causing the sinking feeling of death to materialize, further increasing the destructive power of the twin Fairy-ying swords. It was now hard to discern it from the bright light, trapping the Ambassador of the Treasured Vase again.

    Compared to the Curtain Folding or Treasured Vase, the Celestial Lamp Ambassador was less dangerous, although he was in charge of the worldly magic weapons. Even though Ten Directions of the Wanderer¡¯s Azure World was set up, the Purple Electricity Lightning Knife was far stronger. With just a few swings, it caused many cracks in the Wanderer¡¯s Azure World and that Undying Tao Body covered in pale gold also seemed indestructible. It surely resisted the light from themp¡¯s fire, in addition to the mystery in Candle Dragon¡¯s season changing time, the opponent¡¯s control over the me along with various extraordinary deities and beasts, the enchantment had no choice but to endure, though it could break at any time.

    So this is the power of the Tyrant¡¯s Invincible de and the power of the Arts of Eight-Nine! The Celestial Lamp Ambassador sighed to himself, having already formed a countermeasure in his mind.

    Previously, when extinguishing the Wanderer Lamp, Su Meng had relied on the Kai Tian Seal and the Derivative desmanship to barely break through the Lightless Darkness. Now he was facing another incarnation without the help of the Premier Nine Seals, and even if the Eight-Nine could imitate it, it would still be an inferior version, and was unlikely to break through the unending chaos created by the Wanderer Lamp.

    Circumstances could change at any time, and the direct knowledge that was useless before may work this time.

    In a few seconds, the Celestial Lamp Ambassador made a decision. With a single breath, he extinguished the me of the Wanderer Lamp he was holding.

    The Arts of Eight-Nine incarnation suddenly disappeared in front of Meng Qi¡¯s eyes. He activated his Third Eye and spiritual sense but still failed to register anything around his surroundings, it was as if he had fallen into darkness itself and this was true chaos.

    Bam!

    Without a thought, Meng Qi raised the Invincible de in front of him and urately blocked the silent attack from the Celestial Lamp Ambassador¡¯s Nine Streams of Body Transforming Holy Light. That Holy Light would have caused the Dharmakaya to deteriorate into chaotic energy.

    After this, he relied on his ability to sense any presage of danger and the stability of Eight-Nine as well as depended on the Tyrant¡¯s Invincible de and Seventy-Two Changes. He had to be extremely alert within the Absolute Darkness that the Wanderer Lamp had created. After all, the Lamp¡¯s attack coulde from any direction and was difficult to ovee.

    The Celestial Lamp Ambassador did not have to be too extreme, after all this was only an incarnation. There was little need to ce himself in danger, he just had to dy things a little while longer and the incarnation would vanish on its own!

    Blossoms of white lotuses fell from the sky and clear light shimmered all around, everything was blissful and full of the tranquility of the Real Void Hometown. Meng Qi activated the Fan Tian Seal and it slowly started to vanish.

    Seeing that he had evaded the attack and discovered that the Lamp, the Treasured Vase, and Curtain Folding had stabilized their position, resisted the Three Pristines that Su Meng had created, and even in the next half an hour it was hard to tell who would win, Oracle Feng Dian quietly let out a sigh, everything was settled.

    He just needed to hold on a little while longer. The great art of Yi Qi Turning San Qing was taxing to maintain and the incarnation would soon vanish, the four gods would then be surrounded, what reason was there to fear that Su Meng would not be defeated?

    At this moment, Meng Qi¡¯s unwavering voice drifted to his ears, ¡°It is enough.¡±

    What is enough? Oracle Feng Dian had been carefully protecting the Real Void Hometown. He suddenly looked at Meng Qi in puzzlement.

    Meng Qi kept both his arms by his side and opened up Niwan. Out flew the calm and dark Supreme Endless Premier Auspicious Cloud, like an ancient deity descending from Heaven, he boomed solemnly,

    ¡°This short period of time is enough to defeat you!¡±

    Before the incarnation vanishes, I am able to defeat you!

    Arrogant! Conceited! As if I am unable to defend myself until your incarnation vanishes?

    However, Oracle Feng Dian still felt feelings of humiliation and rage take root in his heart. He immediately examined his thoughts and eliminated these feelings that had been amplified by the Yuan Xin Seal.

    He then saw Meng Qi descend from above. The auspicious cloud whirled around and gentle light glowed downwards. He formed a seal with both hands and then absorbed it creating indistinguishable chaos, after that, he suddenlyunched them outwards.

    The Ajati Matriarch Forting Sutra uses the Wu¡¯Ji Seal as a base, today you will know what the principles of aplete Wu¡¯Ji Seal are!

    Only after entering the Legendary realm could Meng Qi¡¯s Wu¡¯Ji Seal now be considered sessful!

    ...

    The Heaven Conferring tform rumbled deeply and absorbed the surrounding void. The heavens shook and images of Nine Levels of Heaven appeared, it was as if the surrounding had been transformed into a totally different ce. It interacted with Da Dao ording to its own rules, connecting heaven and humanity!

    Light golden sword sparks emerged from the depths, depicting a person wearing a Heavenly crown on his head, his regal silhouette clothed in imperial robes. He stood tall and imposing and held the Emperor¡¯s Sword in one hand, the Emperor¡¯s Imperial Seal in the other. He was enveloped in the strength of living beings, like the light of ten thousand houses.

    ¡°Humanity and Heaven, sealed deities and ghosts, today I witness from above, as the divine son in the authority of the Great Zhou Dynasty and beyond, let it be announced to the whole heavens: Shaoxuan of the Emperor Descendants, is full of integrity, merit, benevolence, andpassion towards the people. Therefore you shall be bestowed the title of Master of Stars and Bearer of Purple Energy!¡±

    The heavens changed color and purple energy descended. It entered Shaoxuan¡¯s body, causing his aura to suddenly expand. He could almost feel the rush of the River of Time and the difort of the Sea of Suffering.

    A myriad of stars appeared everywhere, their lights flickered and it seemed like they were bowing their heads.

    Even though the Heavenly Conferring tform had not yet beenpleted, there were still lots of divinity avable after ten thousand years of refining and constructing. After constructing the Altar of Five Emperors of Five Countries it could now seal deities but was limited to within a thousand miles of the altar, could not be beyond the boundaries of Chingle. Furthermore, it could not give the sealed ability to surpass the legendary Authority of Heaven and Earth.

    This was the main reason Shaoxuan and Xi¡¯e were protecting the Heaven Conferring tform!

    The auras expanded and the stars cheered, Shaoxuan looked upon Maitreya, his eyes were shining and full of confidence toward him.

    ¡°... Xi¡¯e of the Emperor Descendants, kind hearted protector of humanity, you have ovee many difficulties to illuminate the world, hereby you will be appointed the Heavenly Bearer of Lightning!¡±

    Thunder rumbled, resounding with a high-pitched echo. Lightning shed and electricity crackled, enveloping the ce.

    Innumerable purplish green lightning condensed into a cloak and morphed into a crown. It descended from the sky and settled on Xi¡¯e¡¯s body, making her look majestic and imposing.

    In just these two short moments, Shaoxuan and Xi¡¯e had achieved a level close to the Creation Realm, but the umtion of the power of humanity and Heaven Conferring tform¡¯s own divinity had almost been consumed to the brink.

    Facing the Master of Purple Stars and the Heavenly Bearer of Lightning, Fa Hualin and Da Miao Bodhisattva¡¯s both felt immense pressure. Maitreya¡¯s once smiling face diminished greatly, one hand was extended out and the other held the Human Sack.

    The Buddhist Society¡¯s Great Medium who was regarded as the future Gautama Buddha was about to demonstrate his power!

    He had once managed to entrap Sun Wukong from the Pilgrimage to the West when he was meditating with joss sticks in front of the Divine Golden Cymbals. Although this kind of object had been broken, with just a raise of his finger it would be made whole again!

    ¡°Namo Amitabha,¡± Maitreya said with a deep voice.

 Chapter 1175: Beautiful Picture Of Mountains And Rivers

    <h4>Chapter 1175: Beautiful Picture Of Mountains And Rivers</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    ¡°Namo Amitabha.¡±

    The always smiling Maitreya showed a bit ofpassion, looking like he had to be the one to do the tough stuff. Facing the temporary Purple Star Master Shaoxuan and Heavenly Lord of Lightning Xi¡¯e, he threw his left hand forward and the Human Sack flew out. Changing with the wind, it swayed open, and the white lotuses inside were receiving items that embraced all living things into the Buddhist Kingdom.

    The item was formed by external factors, to save all the fated ones in the world.

    Enveloped by this renowned ancient treasure of Buddhism, brilliant stars flew out from around Shaoxuan¡¯s body. There were a total of three hundred and sixty-five stars, forming arge array of stars that surrounded him, resisting absorption.

    Every one of these stars had an ancient feel. Running through the various worlds, each had its own gxy projections of different universes. They were ancient stars born within the Celestial World, limited in number and every one of them were majestic and powerful.

    Under the water-like starlight and the strict formation, the momentum under the Human Sack suddenly slowed down.

    Compared to earlier on, Shaoxuan¡¯s strength had already surpassed the two Bodhisattvas Fahualin and Damiaoxiang. Even if faced with the Human Sack or the future Buddha Maitreya, he seemed not at all inferior.

    At this moment, Maitreya pointed his right hand, his voice thunderous, grand and solemn, ¡°Close!¡±

    As soon as the voice was heard, invisible cymbals from an infinite distance seemed to close up above and below Shaoxuan and Xi¡¯e.

    Bang!

    The ancient star projections around Shaoxuan were crushed and he was covered by the Human Sack, struggling to brace himself at the opening of the sack as he got inside in a slow and determined manner.

    Even though they were both close to the realm of Creation, Maitreya still showed the power of a once great supreme character, almost conquering Shaoxuan in a destructive manner!

    Of course, it was also because the Heaven Conferring tform wasn¡¯tplete such that it was difficult for Shaoxuan to obtain the full authority of the Purple Star Master.

    On the other side, Xi¡¯e pulled with both hands and the Last Ship reverberated with lights around it, protecting her and resisted the absorption of the Human Sack However, Fahualin and Damiaoxiang disyed their individual powers, hitting with a Buddha light and overturning the Ganga, shaking her left and right in an extremely difficult situation.

    Even though she could be everywhere, she still couldn¡¯t get out of this situation!

    Maitreya did not bother about Shaoxuan and Xi¡¯e. Still smiling, he pped his thigh with his left hand and a white lotus tform flew forward. Surrounded by golden swastikas, lotus petals, and a chanting Buddha, he lowered his right hand and turned it into a giant palm, grabbing at the Heaven Conferring tform roof, wanting to pull it up and take it back to the Buddha Kingdom.

    The palm covered all directions, withyers of purend on it and countless Buddhas and Bodhisattvas chanting the name of Maitreya, making it impossible for people to escape.

    The virtual image of Gao Lan on the tform looked on with cold eyes that had no trace of panic. The emperor¡¯s sword suddenly erupted and dashed into the clouds in a pale golden color, turning into thirty-six yellow water lights that lined up in the sky and smashed toward the purend in the palm of the Maitreya.

    Sensing the end of the world had changed in advance, the Emperor¡¯s Sword quietly awakened to the Legendary level.

    This was another strength and confidence why Gao Guan, Shaoxuan, and Xi¡¯e dared to build the Heaven Conferring tform.

    ¡°Namo Amitabha,¡± Maitreya chanted Buddha¡¯s name again. Pressing his palm, the pure earth emitted the light of Buddha, scattering the thirty-six yellow lights of virtues.

    However, when his palms continued to move down, the copsed yellow water lights once again agglomerated and turned into a beautiful picture of mountains and rivers, which was the shrinkage of the current twenty-seven states of the Great Zhou Dynasty.

    They were all colored and intertwining, vaguely passing through earth and connected to their respective corresponding states.

    Bang!

    There was a slight vibration in the territory of the Great Zhou Dynasty. The beautiful picture of mountains and rivers showed resonance with this part of the real world.

    Maitreya¡¯s palm stopped before there was any contact.

    Because attacking this beautiful picture of mountains and rivers would be equivalent to attacking the territory of the Great Zhou, and also equivalent to attacking the core of the real world, which would inevitably result in serious counter-attacks.

    This was the real world, the core of all heavens and realms that was second only to the Celestial World and Netherworld, a ce where Creation and Legendary supremes would be suppressed, and where the counter-force could also threaten their own existence if it was destroyed.

    This was the true meaning behind the protection of the Forces of Living Beings, and it was one of the strengths and confidence of Gao Lan!

    If Maitreya was an evil spirit of the Netherworld, he could give it a fight to see if the joy of the Netherworld could resist the counter-force of the Great Zhou territory. Unfortunately, he was the future Buddha. He had to build the Buddhist Kingdom on earth, and his Sambhogakaya had already been re-cultivated. Such a move that caused natural disasters and destruction would immediately lead to the fall of his Sambhogakaya and sink the Buddhist Kingdom into depravity. Even if he still had his Dharmakaya body, he was currently still unable to maintain his strength at the peak of the Legendary realm.

    So, he hesitated.

    He did not expect that the Heavenly Conferring tform to be able to form the beautiful picture of mountains and rivers even though it had not beenpletely built!

    Looking at the cold and indifferent Gao Lan, Maitreya¡¯s right palm seemed to have frozen in the air, and his face that was full of smiles showed signs ofment.

    Suddenly, the voids separating the two world suddenly split open, and a golden ray emerged, striking toward the back of Gao Lan at the moment when the beautiful picture of mountains and rivers stopped Maitreya, covering the entire Heaven Conferring tform but had yet tond!

    It was a golden wing that looked like a sword. With cold light and the feel of ancient times, it seized the best opportunity.

    At the crack of the void was a pair of golden eyes looking on coldly.

    ¡°Master Roc...¡± Maitreya said in a low voice.

    The great sage of the demonic race, the Roc Demon King, who had yet to recover to the level of Creation, had struck!

    Neither the Buddhist sect nor the demonic race would want to see the Heavenly Conferring tform being built!

    Remove the source of trouble, kill the emperor!

    At this moment, a golden light shed across the stunned Yu Banshan and Qi Jinxiu. They saw the gold book given by the sect master flip quickly, emitting infinite light, filled with the Forces of Living Beings and illusory money shadows, forming a Heavenly Lord statue that looked like Meng Qi.

    Meng Qi¡¯s Heavenly Lord statue was expressionless. It took a step forward, made a fist with his right hand and suddenly smashed out. The money shadows intertwined with the Forces of Living Beings, prated the void and hit the golden wing directly before it struck Gao Lan.

    Bang!

    As the golden wing fell slowly descended, the Forces of Living Beings and the illusory money shadows copsed, but integrated into the beautiful picture of mountains and rivers, covering Gao Lan and the Heaven Conferring tform.

    ¡°Su Meng!¡± the Roc Demon King roared in shock.

    Didn¡¯t the celestial ambassador of the Luo Sect iste him from the real world and trap him in the projection of the Void Hometown?

    He instructed his disciples to travel the world just to wait for this strike?

    The Principles of Karma can really fool everyone!

    ...

    ¡°This amount of time is enough for me to defeat you!¡±

    Apanied by this voice, the Celestial Ceremony Ambassador saw Meng Qi¡¯s hands form a mudra sign before pressing the chaotic Wu¡¯Ji Seal.

    Feeling puzzled as his scalp turned numb, he quickly disyed his powers while flipping the scriptures in his hands.

    White lotuses flew out, and were swallowed by chaos.

    The light that came down from the Void Hometown lingered, and was swallowed by chaos.

    The sleeves were raised, and Qiankun was recreated, heaven and earth that were rebuilt were also swallowed by chaos!

    In a short moment, the Celestial Ceremony Ambassador showed a variety of magical powers. However, the pressed Wu¡¯Ji Seal did not slow down at all but distorted his sense of the direction to the void and his judgment of time and speed. It seemed that he could only watch helplessly at the Wu¡¯Ji Seal attack but unable to do anything.

    Silently, the protection enchantment he had built earlier on was also returned to its original by the Wu¡¯Ji Seal. He had used all his strength but could barely counter.

    I can¡¯t even resist a single strike from him?

    The Celestial Ceremony Ambassador felt frustrated and hopeless.

    No wonder he said that this amount of time was enough!

    The Wu¡¯Ji Seal disyed by the real body of Yuanshi was really not at all inferior to the Buddha¡¯s palm disyed by the Buddha Golden Body!

    He let out a sigh and stopped struggling. With a shake of his hands trembled, the scriptures in his hands werepletely shattered, turning into a dark whirlpool.

    Clear light emitted from the whirlpool, seemingly connecting to the depths of the Void Hometown. A jade-like palm slowly came out, and its majestic presence directly slowed down the falling Wu¡¯Ji Seal!

    It was a celestial ambassador who had yet to be awakened. It was a powerful character of the Creation realm who was in a deep sleep through the channel across the two worlds, and showing a hint of strength.

    This was the hidden means of attacking the Jade Mirage Pce by the Luo Sect!

    As an influential character of the Nirvana realm, how could the Ajati Matriarch have no judgment on Meng Qi¡¯s abilities?

    As his palm came out, the real spirit Meng Qi was looking down at seemed to freeze as it felt the horror of a powerful Creation realm character.

    Just as he was about to burn himselfpletely to operate the Wu¡¯Ji Seal, he suddenly heard a melodious sound.

    ng!

    The bell rang and echoed the three realms, causing the palm to pause.

    Meng Qi looked at high up in shock as thoughts ran in his mind:

    Why is the sound of this bell so familiar?

    It¡¯s the Jade Mirage Bell!

    Who rang the ancient Kunlun Bell inside the real Jade Mirage Pce?

 Chapter 1176: Are My Brothers Still Around

    <h4>Chapter 1176: Are My Brothers Still Around</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    The moment the thoughts turned in his mind, Meng Qi felt heavy all over, like the weight of heaven and earth were added on the surface of his body, causing ripples in the Supreme Endless Premier auspicious cloud.

    Sensing it, he saw an ancient seal fall from the sky. It grew longer with the wind, quickly filling the sky. The pattern on it was simple, and it didn¡¯t have the power to connect the various worlds, hence couldn¡¯t borrow strength from the various universes, but it pressured the Celestial Vase Ambassador to use the world isted by the projection of Lifeless Heaven and the Void Hometown to copse rapidly.

    Faced with the greenish-gray ancient seal, Meng Qi seemed to have witnessed a portion of the real world falling from the sky, a weight that exceeded logic and oppression that exceeded the concept of illusion and realism. It was enough to turn heaven and earth upside down ?- flip the various heavens and bury theherworld!

    Flip Heaven Seal!

    These three words spontaneously came appeared in Meng Qi¡¯s mind. Heavenly Lord Guangcheng¡¯s Flip Heaven Seal!

    The Flip Heaven Seal that disyed mighty power as a non-Peerless Heavenly Weapon during the War of Deification!

    Pah!

    The Flip Heaven Seal fell, bringing along the shattered world as it hit the dark swirl that was emitting clear light.

    Bang!

    The ancient patterns of the Flip Heaven Seal emerged and surrounded its body, while its body carried the vicissitudes of thest era, showing a translucent state. The inside was like a myriad of fragments flying, and every piece was shaped like a real world, hitting the approaching hand back to dust, tearing the swirl apart and breaking down the clear light such that there was no more majestic presence emerging!

    ¡°The material of the Flip Heaven Seal is many fragments of the real world of thest era during ancient times. It contains part of Celestial Sky-Supporting Mountain. When the era was destroyed, Heavenly Lord Yuanshi specially collected it and gave it to Heavenly Lord Guangcheng. Because it was too difficult to make, it wasn¡¯t able to be a real magic weapon and could only rely on its own weight and specificity harm its enemy. But just this alone was alreadyparable to most peerless items,¡± Gu Xiaosang¡¯s exnation rang in Meng Qi¡¯s ears. Her tone was rxed and she was slightly smiling without showing panic. It seemed like she knew the Luo Sect¡¯s arrangement at her fingertips, had full confidence in Meng Qi, and had spections about the changes.

    So the Flip Heaven Seal wasn¡¯t a Peerless Heavenly Weapon because its material was too strong, so such Heavenly Lord Guangcheng could notpletely refine it.

    Many fragments of the real world of thest era...

    Coming to a sudden realization, Meng Qi gave up the preparation of activating the Wu¡¯Ji Seal to its fullest and also the idea of recalling the Sea Calming Pearl to block the Celestial Creation Ambassador of the Luo Sect.

    Heavenly Lord Guangcheng had awakened?

    It seems that there¡¯s a reason why Xiaosang chose to resurrect at the point of me attaining the Legendary realm...

    After smashing the swirl and breaking the clear light, the Flip Heaven Seal flew up and immediately going to fall again, hitting at the four Celestial Ambassadors of Ceremony, Lamp, Vase, and Curtain Folding without any hesitation or mercy!

    Seeing the Flip Heaven Seal approaching in a determined and murderous manner, wanting to crush himself and the other celestial ambassadors, the Celestial Ceremony Ambassador blurted out, ¡°Guangchengzi, how dare you try to kill us?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re bullying the weak!¡±

    His Celestial Creation Ambassador only tried to seize Su Meng without any killing intention, but this Guangchengzi was this unreasonable, trying to kill the four of them!

    The Flip Heaven Seal paused for a while, giving off a bantering yet resolute voice:

    ¡°After the World of Deification, who doesn¡¯t know that the Jade Mirage Pce is best at protecting our own people, seeking revenge for the smallest grievance, and bullying the weak!¡±

    This... Meng Qi felt at a loss for words.

    As the voice was being heard, the Flip Heaven Seal came crashing down, determined to kill!

    The Wanderer Lamp lit up again, the vase overturned, the scepter flew, and the white lotuses formed a boundary. The four Celestial Ambassadors had used all powers but were smashed by the falling Flip Heaven Seal with its unstoppable momentum!

    The power of the Heavenly Lord could be seen from here!

    Just as Sha Wujing was being pressed down such that he could barely move but watch helplessly at the approaching Flip Heaven Seal, a golden cudgel suddenly appeared from the void in front of him, hitting the side of the Flip Heaven Seal and putting it to a stop.

    At this very moment, a golden-haired giant hand appeared and grabbed Sha Wujing, dragging him out of the area covered by the Flip Heaven Seal.

    ¡°Senior!¡± Sha Wujing¡¯s surprised voice echoed as he disappeared.

    Grabbing this opportunity, the other three celestial ambassadors conveyed out of the isted world and escaped.

    As for Meng Qi, he was stunned by the words of Heavenly Lord Guangcheng. Also, he didn¡¯t wish to anger the Ajati Matriarch for now, hence he didn¡¯t stop them.

    ...

    The beautiful picture of the mountains and river fell, and Gao Lan and the Heaven Conferring tform had no more loopholes. The picture scroll had to be broken in order to take away or destroy the sacrificial altar.

    And breaking the picture scroll was equivalent to directly fighting against the core of the real world and the territory of the twenty-seven states. Not to mention whether a Legendary or Creation realm character couldpletely break the foundation of this region, just the terrifying counter-force was enough to stop the supremes and powerful characters from doing anything rash.

    More importantly, the copse of the core of the real world brought about as a result was very likely to cause a chain reaction, causing the appearance of the end of an era that had note during the fall of the Heavenly Court, and no one would have any more chance.

    As all kinds of thoughts shed through his mind, the Roc Demon King looked coldly at the majestic Heaven Conferring tform and Gao Lan before giving a cold snort, ¡°Is this thest reliance?¡±

    ¡°The picture of mountains and rivers isn¡¯t unbreakable. As long as one state has taken over and the ruling is dispersed, the corresponding mountain and river would also disappear. After attacking Changle, you will have nothing else to rely on!¡±

    Spreading his wings, he turned to look at the few demonic sages hiding in the dark and said in a deep voice, ¡°Return to your own race, gather powerful experts, attack Zhou, and establish the Heavenly Court of the demonic race!¡±

    The picture of mountains and rivers of the Heaven Conferring tform relied on the authority of the emperor and corresponded to the various states of the territory. Once the jurisdiction did not belong to the Great Zhou Dynasty, it wouldn¡¯t be able to resonate and connectpletely. If there was only Changle left in the end, the picture of mountains and rivers could be easily broken!

    Maitreya retrieved his palm and the Human Sack, and said smilingly, ¡°Mister Gao, the Buddhist Kingdom will also be appearing on earth.¡±

    With this, he and the two great Bodhisattvas, Fahualin and Damiaoxiang disappeared. The White Lotus Buddhist Kingdom that have been preparing for many years was about to stage an uprising!

    At this moment, Shaoxuan and Xi¡¯e seemed to be able to see war all around the Great Zhou, and smoke was everywhere.

    If the two left the area of the Heaven Conferring tform, they could just stop two or three demonic race sages, or maybe Fahualin and Damiaoxiang. But how were they able to stop strong enemies the level of Maitreya and the Roc Demon King?

    ...

    The power from the Lifeless Heaven and Void Hometown disappeared, and Kunlun Mountain regained its quietness and tranquility. The frightened Daqinggen looked at the ancient seal in the sky and said in tears, ¡°Master Guangcheng, I¡¯ve finally waited for your return!¡±

    The feeling was real and seemed to have no pretense.

    Meng Qi looked up into the sky, and conveyed immediately to the real Jade Mirage Pce with ancient wells in front of it.

    Passing through the darkness and numerous halls, he arrived at the Jade Pure Pce. Before he could step in, he saw the yellow door open, and the Flip Heaven Seal flew in.

    After adjusting his clothes, Meng Qi walked into the main hall and saw prayer matsid on the ground. On the front left sat a Taoist priest with a pale golden face and five long beards His hair and beard were all ck, looking like a middle-aged man and showing an extraordinary disposition with the Flip Heaven Seal in his hands.

    Meng Qi took a bow and said, ¡°My greetings to you, Heavenly Lord.¡±

    When he was adjusting his clothes earlier on, he had thought about how to address him, and which generation of Jade Mirage disciple was he himself considered to be?

    If it was about the Principles of Karma, he was the most direct disciple of Heavenly Lord Yuanshi Tianzun, hence should be the second generation. But he also addressed the descendant of Jiang Ziya, Xiaobai, as his master¡¯s junior, and Immortal Qingyuan Yang Jian had to call him senior. It was really difficult to judge his position, and he didn¡¯t know how to address Guangchengzi.

    And at this time, Gu Xiaosang seemed to be in hiding and gave no advice.

    After thinking it through, Meng Qi decided to address him as Heavenly Lord, a title that did not involve seniority.

    Guangchengzi was a true blue Heavenly Lord of Taoism, and there weren¡¯t many with this title!

    Even though one would be qualified to be called a Heavenly Lord after entering the Creation realm, but with Yuanshi, Daode, and Lingbao at the top, how would an ordinary Creation realm character dare to self proim this title?

    Only those who had made great achievements or have great potential among the Creation characters, and had certain hope of achieving Nirvana could be considered as true Heavenly Lords of Taoism.

    And Guangchengzi was one of them!

    Guangchengzi also seemed to not know how ascertain Meng Qi¡¯s seniority, hence he did not say much but pointed to one of the prayer mats, and smiled slightly, ¡°Have a seat.¡±

    Meng Qi walked over and sat down cross-legged. With a smile, he said ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to have awakened so fast, Heavenly Lord.¡±

    ¡°I was already prepared before going into deep sleep. Moreover, I had only given out a little strength and arrived with the help of the Flip Heaven Seal. Hence, it is still not considered as my original body yet,¡± Guangchengzi said with a warm attitude before giving advice. ¡°The Ajati Matriarch has quite a bit of connections with Jade Mirage, but is also an influential Nirvana character. It¡¯s best not to fall out unless there¡¯s no other choice.¡±

    Meng Qi was a little stunned listening to him. Who was the one who was murderous and all out to kill just now?

    Seeing him go nk, Guangchengzi snorted, ¡°With the return of the Great Sage Equaling Heaven, would there be no one to save the Celestial Curtain Folding Ambassador?¡±

    ¡°This would not only amplify Jade Mirage¡¯s protection of our own people and brazenness so that others would dare to deal with us anymore, but also not fall out with the Ajati Matriarch. It can be considered as having the best of both worlds.¡±

    Fuck! Guangchengzi is so scheming... and he could say brazenness with such righteousness that even I cannot match! Meng Qi was a little speechless.

    Before he could talk, he saw Guangchengzi look out of the hall, his expression slightly changed as he sighed, ¡°After going through the trial and returning here, I wonder how many of my seniors and juniors are left...¡±

    Meng Qi looked outside the door, and a thought suddenly struck him:

    How many more are there who rushed over hearing the bell?

 Chapter 1177: Half Gone

    <h4>Chapter 1177: Half Gone</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    The shadow disappeared, the moon resurfaced, and the golden book was reinstated. Everything was back to normal, but without the feeling of moisture and blessings.

    Seeing Changle looking as good as before and the Heavenly Conferring tform reappearing, both Yu Banshan and Qi Jinxiu heaved a long sigh of relief.

    Although there was the projection of the sect master striking through space, this definitely wasn¡¯t a small matter. Both of them had yet to be ranked on the Celestial list, so it was best for them not to get involved.

    There were clear lights falling and huge stars in the sky. Yu Banshan was about toment about just now when he saw a star as bright as the moon lit up and covered the others, showing off the vaguely visible unusual colors on its surface. Looking carefully, there were magnificent buildings, like pces in heaven.

    Suddenly, a white brilliance burst out from the middle, concise and sturdy, like the sharpest and most ferocious sword, shooting directly into the sky, leaving behind traces that seemed to have solidified and the coldness that made Yu Banshan and Qi Jinxiu tremble.

    What a horrifying sword aura! It seemed to bring the end of everything! The two were unable to control the minds all of a sudden.

    Jade Mirage Pce, inside Jade Pure Hall.

    Thoughts ran through Meng Qi¡¯s mind as he thought about how many powerful characters of Jade Mirage could rush over after hearing the bell.

    At this moment, a white sword beam flew in from the door, filled with ferocity of shattering reality of Ling Xiao, before falling on the prayer mat next to Guangchengzi.

    In the middle of the white sword aura was a vague sword body with an ancient and eerie feel that seemed to connect to the past eras, spreading to countless futures. There were two ancient Chinese characters formed from Taoist markings inscribed on it: ¡°Celestial Killing!¡±

    Meng Qi¡¯s pupils suddenly contracted. This is the Celestial Killing Sword of the four Celestial ying Swords!

    And the four Celestial ying Swords belonged to the Heavenly Lord Lingbao!

    The Nirvana of Nirvana!

    After so many years, Meng Qi had long known that the top ten peerless weapons listed by the Devil Buddha could not cover all the other things of the Nirvana level. Due to caution, he had deliberately left some out, and ording to what Xiaosang said thesest few days, most of the top ten peerless weapons ranked by the Devil Buddha appeared only in this era. Other than the Yuanyang Ruler and the Devil¡¯s ws, he was very wary of the Nirvana level weapons of the ancient eras, such as the four Celestial ying Swords, the Tai Chi Map, and the Wondrous Tree of Seven Treasures.

    Today, he could actually see the Celestial Killing Sword!

    Although he possessed the Invincible de which was also a Nirvana level peerless weapon, the title of the four Celestial ying Swords was too loud and too ancient!

    The sword light was distorted and the Celestial Killing Sword turned into a figure, wearing a Taoist hat on his head, a in robe on his body, and a purple ribbon belt around his waist. His face was lean and glowing with a red light.

    Seeing which, Guangchengziughed, ¡°How have you been, Junior Chijingzi?¡±

    So this is Chijingzi, I wonder if he had just entered the Creation realm or is at the peak of the Legendary realm, his characteristics are different from the description in the Investiture of the Gods...Meng Qi nodded thoughtfully. The battle of the gods stopped during the Thousand Celestial Formation, but the Celestial ying Sword Formation was broken, and the four celestial swords fell into the hands of Guangchengzi, Heavenly Lord Daohang, Priest Yuding, and Chijingzi respectively, and it seemed that they had not been returned to Heavenly Lord Lingbao.

    Having gotten a heavenly weapon like the Celestial Killing Sword to gain enlightenment, and after hundreds of thousands of years, Chijingzi would be letting Heavenly Lord Yuanshi down if he hadn¡¯t reached the Creation realm.

    However, this Jade Mirage deity was a good weapon maker. The Yin Yang Mirror ording to Xiaosang¡¯s description was a peerless magic weapon.

    Chijingzi cupped his fist together as greeting and said, ¡°Senior Guangcheng, you are still as charming as before, and it seems like you have made some progress.¡±

    After exchanging greetings, he looked at Meng Qi, pondered for a while and smiled, ¡°This must be Junior Su? You¡¯re really extraordinary, obtaining even the Nether Skeleton. When I was making the Yin Yang Mirror back then, I had yed with the idea of getting the Nether Skeleton. It was a pity that I wasn¡¯t its match in the Netherworld, so I could only give up the idea.¡±

    He positioned Meng Qi as a junior, because Meng Qi really had no specific inheritance.

    Meng Qi¡¯s Eight Nine Mysteries and Premier Golden Stamp were obtained partially from the Master of Six Dao of Samsara and the Immortal World, and partially from the Jade Mirage Pce. They were all left behind directly by Heavenly Lord Yuanshi, while Yang Jian only moved the body and made arrangement.

    As such, it was eptable to regard him as a disciple of Heavenly Lord Yuanshi.

    As for how Meng Qi and the other Jade Mirage disciples he knew in the past address each other, they each had to figure it out themselves.

    Meng Qi smiled and said, ¡°You have overpraised me, sir. I still need to ask for your advice in the future if I want to refine the Nether Skeleton.¡±

    Hah, in this case, Yang Eng would have to address him as little uncle, this would ease the mncholy of him being called a junior.

    As they exchanged greetings, in the darkness and chaos outside the long river,another two swords beams dashed out from the dark chaos outside the River of Time and flew into the Jade Clear Hall. One red and one ck, they both had the feel of copsing heaven and earth and destroying all things, and had the inscription of Celestial Invading and Celestial shing, respectively.

    With these two celestial swords, Priest Yuding and Heavenly Lord Daohang could also sleep in chaos.

    The former was arrogant on the inside and indifferent, looking more like a swordsman more than a Taoist priest. Thetter was always with a smile, wore a bamboo crown a dustless blue Taoist robe.

    ¡°Greetings, Senior Guangcheng and Senior Chijingzi,¡± the two each took a bow, and then followed Chijingzi to address Meng Qi as junior.

    Those who have gotten the four Celestial ying Swords have all lived past ancient times, I don¡¯t believe this wasn¡¯t arranged by Heavenly Lord Yuanshi... Meng Qi silently bantered looking at them.

    Heavenly Lord Daohang was a facy of the Investiture of the Gods. After listening to the exchange of greetings, Meng Qi already knew that he was actually Celestial Lord Daohang.

    At this moment, the Jade Clear Hall slightly shook before quickly regaining its peacefulness. But Meng Qi seemed to be able to sense the growth of the green lotus seed in the chaotic pool. It blossomed and produced a handsome young man whose presence actually shook the entire Jade Mirage Pce!

    It was Nezha, the god of three realms, the powerful character of the third generation of Jade Mirage who was second only to Yang Jian!

    Wearing ck armor and carrying a long spear on his back, Nezha showed traces of glory and pride in his handsome looks. He stepped into the hall and greeted with his fists cupped together, ¡°Greetings, uncles.¡±

    When he called out uncle, he paused for a while, seemingly not too happy that Meng Qi was a generation higher than himself.

    Guangchengzi looked a little gloomy, ¡°Where¡¯s your teacher?¡±

    Nezha¡¯s eyes turned red, ¡°Teacher was hurt when the demons created chaos on earth. He did not manage to escape the washing of time and passed on in his residence.¡±

    His eyes showed hatred, but did not say how Priest Taiyi was injured. It seemed that he wanted to kill the enemy himself.

    So it¡¯s true that Priest Taiyi has passed on... I wonder whose hands the Fire Shield of Nine Dragons had fallen in to. It would be disastrous if someone who is bad-tempered and reasonable like Nezha sees it... Meng Qi¡¯s thoughts ran wild.

    ¡°This is all destined...¡± Chijingzi and the others sighed.

    Guangchengzi looked out of the hall, still looking gloomy, ¡°Senior Nanji died in the battle of the fall of the Heavenly Court, and Junior Kakusandha passed on in Spirited Mountain. Their bodies are yet to be found, I¡¯m afraid they might not be able toe.¡±

    ¡°Junior Yellow Dragon was affected by the remains of the Primeval Dipper and the Nine Yellow Tunes River Formation. Although he had escaped death and returned to the peak, he could not improve any further and passed on after ancient times,¡± Priest Yuding said lightly. His tone was calm but had lingering sorrow.

    ¡°I wonder if the other three juniors, Samantabhadra, Manjushri, and Cihang managed to escape the trail of Spirited Mountain,¡± Celestial Lord Daohang¡¯s smile disappeared.

    Upon hearing this topic, Meng Qi said deliberately, ¡°I saw Bodhisattva Manjushri and his mount in Spirited Mountain. They have be remains and were swallowed by the Supreme Buddha...¡±

    Other than Guangchengzi who vaguely knew about the Supreme Buddha, the others were listening attentively and deep in thought, having left the mortal world for too long and Spirited Mountain was also isted from the mysteries of heaven.

    ¡°Junior Manjushri was originally in Buddhism. After giving up his status of an ancient Buddha, he re-cultivated and became a great bodhisattva beforeing under Jade Mirage and cultivating the body of a Heavenly Lord of Taoism. Although the body of the Great Wise Bodhisattva has passed on, it might not havepletely fallen,¡± Chijingzi nodded and said.

    Meng Qi asked, ¡°Is it the same for Senior Cihang and Samantabhadra?¡±

    He was merely curious.

    ¡°There is a slight difference. They also gave up their status as ancient Buddha, but first came under Jade Mirage, cultivated their Taoist body and gained enlightenment before returning to Buddhism and cultivate the body of a Great Bodhisattva, and then attain the Creation realm,¡± Chijingzi looked normal and showed no grudges.

    Since Cihang and Samantabhadra were mentioned, Meng Qi talked about the Immortal Demon Deity and then asked, ¡°Seniors, who do you think that the Immortal Demon Deity will be?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re all possible,¡± Guangchengzi and others looked at each other and shook their heads. After all, they knew too little.

    Just as they were discussing the matter of the Supreme Buddha, a ray of conveyance light which looked as though it came from the bottom of one¡¯s heart flew into the Jade Clear Hall.

    The conveyance light fell and turned into a woman in a Taoist robe and five knots of hair, her eyes filled with immeasurable wisdom.

    ¡°Junior Manjushri?¡± Guangchengziughed. ¡°Why did you turn into a woman?¡±

    Manjushri Heavenly Lord Guangfa?

    One of the nine lords of Taoism!

    Manjushri Bodhisattva really hasn¡¯tpletely fallen? I can know more inside stories of Spirited Mountain battle through her! Thoughts floated in Meng Qi¡¯s mind.

    Manjushri Heavenly Lord Guangfa smiled slightly, ¡°There was this change after the falling of the Bodhisattva Golden Body.¡±

    Hearing this, Meng Qiughed, ¡°Senior Manjusri, I have seen your remains in Spirited Mountain, but unfortunately I failed to bring it out, and it was swallowed by the Supreme Buddha.¡±

    Manjushri Heavenly Lord Guangfa was stunned for a while but quickly pped andughed, ¡°It was great that it happened!¡±

    All past links and karma were eliminated and all was easy from now on!

    Meng Qi was about to ask about Spirited Mountain when he saw another ck light fly into the hall and dash at him.

    Holding the Flip Heaven Seal, Meng Qi was about to hit with his palm when something struck him. He felt kind intentions and retrieved his attack.

    A red tongue stuck out and licked Meng Qi¡¯s palm. The conveyance light turned into a thin hound with shiny ck hair.

    Celestial Hound? Meng Qi was stunned, only to see the thin hound shake its tail fawningly before walking to the side, looked for a prayer mat and sat down in a standard dog posture ?- supporting with the front legs, looking serious and cautious.

    It barked and said with enthusiasm, ¡°Dear uncles, I¡¯m here representing my owner Eng.¡±

    Seeing it, Meng Qi couldn¡¯t help but wipe his non-existent cold sweat.

    After waiting for a while more, no other lights entered the hall. Lord Daode, Samantabhadra, and Cihang all didn¡¯t appear.

    After a long silence, Guangchengzi couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°The body and the heart are old, and half of my close friends are gone...¡±

    In the past, there were many celestial beings in Jade Mirage, but there were only a few in the hall now.

    After another moment of silence, Chijingzi said, ¡°Senior Guangchengzi, why did you hit the bell and gather us here?¡±

    They were all here using a little power and with the help of heavenly weapons.

 Chapter 1178: The Enemyâ€™s Origin

    <h4>Chapter 1178: The Enemy¡¯s Origin</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    Guangchengzi looked around andmented, ¡°Taking into ount the already passed on Yunzhongzi and Junior Lingbao, and most of the third generation disciples who might had fallen during the Heavenly Court battle or who have passed on before reaching the Legendary realm, there are only these few of us left from Jade Mirage now who are outstanding. Time is always cruel and heartless...¡±

    Because of Meng Qi, he sounded a bitplicated.

    As for Qi Xiaobai who was under Jiang Ziya, the remaining Jade Mirage orthodoxy of the World of Gods, and the new disciples of each could only be regarded as the foundation and not the top level.

    Guangchengzi, Chijingzi, Priest Yuding, Celestial Lord Daohang, Manjushri Heavenly Lord Guangfa, Nezha, Yang Jian, and me... Meng Qi silently nodded. He now had a deeper understanding of Jade Mirage.

    Guangchengzi stopped sighing and looked at Meng Qi, smiling slightly, ¡°Junior Su, although you have gotten teacher¡¯s inheritance for a long time, but it¡¯s only today that you connect with us. You have to remember one thing, hah, we Jade Mirage Pce always help our own people disregarding whether it¡¯s right or wrong.¡±

    He bantered and started joking, putting a stop to all kinds of negative emotions.

    I didn¡¯t expect Heavenly Lord Guangcheng to be one who likes to self-deprecate and crack cold jokes... Meng Qi looked up at the pirs Jade Mirage Pce.

    After livening up the atmosphere a little, Guangchengzi raised his right hand, the thumb touching the little finger while extending the three other fingers, ¡°I have gathered all of you here today for three things.¡±

    As soon as he finished, he and Manjushri Heavenly Lord Guangfa looked out of the hall, like there was going to be changes there.

    Chijingzi, Priest Yuding, Celestial Lord Daohang, and Nezha were a little slower, while Meng Qi and the Celestial Hound were thest to sense the abnormality. When they looked over, a light golden ze-like conveyance light was already close.

    Looking at the Celestial Hound¡¯s shiny and smooth fur, Meng Qi¡¯s mouth slightly twitched. Talking about sensing abnormalities just now, darn, I¡¯ve practiced for so many years and yet seem to be worse than a dog!

    The Eight Nine Mysteries were known for being sharp in sensing, even before the wind moved. Therefore, at least in terms of realms, the Celestial Hound should at least be at the peak of the Legendary rea;,, and he was even worse than a dog...

    In the midst of self-deprecation, Meng Qi saw that the conveyance light fly into the Jade Clear Hall and fell next to him, turning into a tall, thin but powerful figure. The man was wearing a ck robe, his eyebrows were ck and long, hanging from his cheeks, and he had a pair of gold and silver eyes that gave asting impression!

    Gold and silver eyes? Time seemed to have turned back, but the future also seemed to havee in advance. The image that Meng Qi once saw shed into his mind: he couldn¡¯t self-attain the Legendary realm for a long time, until the twentieth year of the new calendar when the time came, the stars were falling and the powerful characters were all returning. The man with gold and silver eyes in front of him appeared in the Jade Mirage Pce of Kunlun Mountain and killed him because he coveted for the Principles of Karma.

    At that time, there was no help from the powerful characters of Jade Mirage!

    And now, the gold and silver eye character has actuallye to Jade Mirage Pce!

    Who is he under, and what is his rtionship with Jade Mirage?

    The gold and silver eye character first looked at Meng Qi before smiling and cupping his fists together as a greeting, ¡°Since Senior Guangchengzi hit the bell, how can the Lamp bearer line be forgotten?¡±

    ¡°I, Dingguang, was instructed by my teacher, Lamp Bearer Buddha, Dipankara toe here to meet the seniors and juniors.¡±

    Dipankara Buddha? So the gold and silver eye character is under Dipankara, no wonder he coveted the Principles of Karma! Meng Qi gained a sudden realization, but his expression did not show any change.

    In that future, he had not been able to achieve the Legendary realm and hence not be recognized by the disciples of Jade Mirage. Under the mediation of Dipankara and the exchange of interests of the influential people of Nirvana, it was natural for him to be abandoned and reced. He couldn¡¯t point out any mistakes of Guangchengzi and the others as he didn¡¯t have any friendship with them after all.

    But now he had achieved Legendary realm. Although he dared not say that he was the most powerful in this realm, but at least he could easily deal with the powerful characters who had awakened in advance. Moreover, with the powerful skill of Creating Three Manifestations with One Breath, even though he had just entered the Legendary realm, he could also counter those at the peak by force. He had already gained the recognition of the Jade Mirage disciples and was officially considered a direct disciple of Yuanshi, hence his situation was no longer the same. If he carefully understood Guangchengzi¡¯s joke about always helping our own people disregarding whether it¡¯s right or wrong earlier on, it actually had a deeper meaning, so he needn¡¯t worry that they would abandon him at will.

    Of course, he couldn¡¯t rx on things that he had to be vignt about. At least he knew that the Dipankara line had a deep desire for the Principles of Karma!

    When a celestial zemp in the sacred mountain awed the heavens and he formed the Principles of Karma, he had deliberately avoided the look of the manifestation of Yuanshi and chose the zemp. Thinking of it now, it seemed to be destined.

    If Dipakara wanted to reach Nirvana, he probably had to enhance his own celestialmp to the Principles of Karma...

    As thoughts ran through his mind, Meng Qi heard Guangchengzi say, ¡°Since Elder Dipankara is an ancient Buddhas of the past, why does he still need to bother about matters of Jade Mirage?¡±

    Hmm, he addressed him as elder instead of uncle? Meng Qi had roughly grasped the mentality of Guangchengzi and other Jade Mirage disciples. It seemed that the two sides had had some unhappiness back then, and did not maintain harmonious rtionships like Manjushri, Samantabhadra, and Cihang.

    Other than his long eyebrows and strange eyes, the remaining features of Dingguang were more ordinary, but gave people a feeling of self-sufficiency, full of vitality.

    He chuckled, ¡°We are from the same sect after all, and it¡¯s not easy to eliminate the karma. I shall just and not speak.¡±

    After that, he randomly found a prayer mat and sat down. His pair of gold and silver eyes sank darkness as he quietly looked at the direction of Guangchengzi, but Meng Qi always had the feeling that he was looking at him.

    Nezha still looked like a teenager, with red lips and white teeth like a girl, but he showed a valiant bearing and his eyes were sharp. At this moment, he slowly stood up, looked at Dingguang and snorted, ¡°I do not like to have unrted people listening at the side, are you going out yourself or do you want me to throw you out?¡±

    He breathed heavily and was already holding a long spear in his hand.

    This fellow really doesn¡¯t give face when he¡¯s worked up... Meng Qi secretly apuded for the kid.

    Seeing Nezha¡¯s murderous look, Guangchengzi and others looked down and did not bother, looking like they would help their own people. Dingguang¡¯s expression slightly changed, and after measuring the strength of both sides, he forced a smile, ¡°Since the estrangement between the two sides is already deep, I can only return to the Pure Land and inform my teacher.¡±

    With the sh of a conveyance light, he flew out of the Jade Clear Hall.

    Nezha sat down again and smiled. His mood was a day in the sixth month, changing very quickly and was a lot better. Meng Qi also felt happy inside.

    As for Guangchengzi, he looked as though nothing had happened and continued to say, ¡°The first thing, has Eng found any clues searching for teacher¡¯s whereabouts?¡±

    He looked over at the Celestial Hound.

    The Celestial Hound sat up straight, barked and said, ¡°Eng said that the clue is in the Qingwei Realm and the uppermost level of the Nine Levels of Heaven. You can go see it yourselves.¡±

    The Qingwei Realm? The ce where Yang Jian set up the monument for suppression? The realm thates with the Aquamarine Pce? A thought struck Meng Qi, and he already understood what Yang Jian meant.

    He set up the monument to suppress heaven and earth, and what he sealed was the clue to the whereabouts of Heavenly Lord Yuanshi?

    If the Qingwei Realm sounded like a part of Qingwei Heaven¡¯s Jade Clear Realm, how could the world attached to the Aquamarine Pce be this? Meng Qi secretly frowned, full of doubts. Compared to Heavenly Lord Yuanshi, Heavenly Lord Lingbao seemed to have disappeared morepletely?

    Now that I have attained the Legendary realm, I have to go there to take a look, find a way to enter the third level of the Nine Heavens and enter the uppermost level through the Gray Stone Hall...

    Priest Yuding and the rest slightly nodded, showing that they understood, and did not say much about it.

    Guangchengzi pondered for a while before saying, ¡°The second thing, I do not know when Teacher will return and the Final Trial is the current issue now. Jade Mirage cannot be without a head, we have to choose someone for the position of sect master for the time being.¡±

    ¡°Woof woof, I rmend Uncle Su, no, it is Eng who rmends Uncle Su!¡± the Celestial Hound frantically expressed loyalty, and its fawning attitude made Meng Qi somewhat suspicious.¡±

    Pleasing me for nothing, what is this dead dog up to?

    After the barking stopped, Chijingzi took a deep nce at Meng Qi before smiling, ¡°Junior Su self-attained Legendary status, and has great sess in the Principles of Karma. It¡¯s a matter of course to be the sect master for the time being.¡±

    ¡°I also have the same thinking,¡± Priest Yuding said indifferently.

    Celestial Lord Daohang also nodded, ¡°It¡¯ll be a joke if the Principles of Karma is not the sect master of Jade Mirage.¡±

    Manjushri Heavenly Lord Guangfa looked around and said with a smile, ¡°Yes, exactly.¡±

    ¡°I have no objections,¡± Nezha raised his hand as he said nonchntly.

    ¡°That¡¯s it then!¡± Guangchengzi made a decision.

    Holy crap! The matter was decided before Meng Qi could respond. They agreed one after another, so fast that he felt it had already been fixed and suspected there was something fishy.

    ¡°I¡¯m not being humble...¡± he answered subconsciously.

    Before he could finish, he was interrupted by Guangchengzi, ¡°Junior Su, everyone has already decided. You are also the sect master of Kunlun Mountain Jade Mirage Pce of the real world, so it is perfectly justifiable. Moreover, it concerns the emperor this time, so we need a temporary sect master to make a decision.¡±

    Uh... the second half of the sentence made Meng Qi give up the idea of rejecting, and he smiled bitterly, ¡°I¡¯ll respect the decision then.¡±

    It¡¯s definitely not true to say that the second generation disciples of Jade Mirage such as Guangchengzi and Chijingzi are not interested in the position of sect master, but just the great sess in the Principles of Karma was enough to dispel any of their desires... Meng Qi thought to himself.

    Without the consent of Heavenly Lord Yuanshi, will there be new Principles of Karma?

    What they fear is the thinking of Heavenly Lord Yuanshi!

    ¡°There are not many benefits in this sect master position. At least before reaching Nirvana, Jade Mirage Pce cannot bepletely controlled.¡± Guangchengzi stood up smilingly and took a bow, ¡°Greetings, Sect Master Su.¡±

    Priest Yuding and the rest also stood up and bowed, ¡°Greetings, Sect Master Su.¡±

    The feeling of having powerful characters of the Creation and Legendary peak bowing at him was great. After enjoying it for a short moment, Meng Qi said, ¡°Senior Guangcheng, the third thing is?¡±

    After finishing his words, he came to a realization. Darn, I¡¯ve already taken the temporary position of sect master and not given even one magic item?

    Guangchengzi smiled, ¡°The Final Trial is on, the demonic race and the Buddhist Kingdom are attacking Great Zhou together. Should we help the current emperor?¡±

    ¡°Taking control of the virtues at the core of the real world will help in rebuilding the Heavenly Court in the future, improve theherworld, and get opportunities.¡±

    The unworldly speaksst. Not waiting for others to speak, Meng Qi quickly said, ¡°We Jade Mirage have always had a good rtionship with the human race, and Senior Guangcheng is the teacher of two generations of the emperor. It is a matter of course for us to help the emperor!¡±

    Chijingzi looked at Celestial Lord Daohang before saying with a smile, ¡°The time and theyout by the various parties havee earlier than nned, we cannot fall behind also. We can try to help the emperor, but I have not fully awakened and have have onlynded a bit of strength here with the help of something, so I won¡¯t be able toe back to help for the time being. But don¡¯t worry, sect master. I can still lend my strength and weapon even though I cannote back!¡±

    ¡°Great!¡± Priest Yuding and Celestial Lord Daohang echoed.

    Manjushri Heavenly Lord Guangfa also nodded slightly, ¡°Sect master, you can take action without worries.¡±

    Does this mean that I can borrow heavenly weapons such as the four Celestial Swords, Flip Heaven Seal, etc., along with a bit of strength of their original owners? Meng Qi was quite surprised.

    At this moment, Nezha stood up and said, ¡°Little uncle, how can a battle against the demonic race be without me?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll take a walk around the various realms first. If there is anything, I will definitely go into battle!¡±

    He showed two rows of white teeth as heughed.

    After the nning, Guangchengzi and the others conveyed out of the Jade Clear Hall one after another and returned to their ces of residence. There were only Meng Qi, Nezha, and the Celestial Hound left in the huge hall.

    After Nezha also left, the Celestial Hound suddenly jumped over and stuck out its tongue, ¡°Uncle Sect Master, Eng wants me to follow you for the time being.¡±

    No wonder it was so fawning, so it was to please its temporary owner... Meng Qi finally understood the enthusiasm of the Celestial Hound. He got up and smiled, ¡°Follow me back to Kunlun Mountain first.¡±

    Stepping out of the Jade Clear Pce, the man and the dog directly manifested at Kunlun Mountain.

    Sensing the return of its sect master, Daqinggen came out excitedly to receive him, wanting to ask about the celestial beings of Jade Mirage such as Guangchengzi, etc. But when it went out of the door and saw the Celestial Hound, he was stunned.

    The Celestial Hound who was also suspicious jumped forward, sniffing as it went around Daqinggen, as though searching for some smell.

    They are both spiritual beings of Jade Mirage, seems like the Celestial Hound and Daqinggen are old acquaintances? Fellow townsmen seeing each other? Meng Qi nodded thoughtfully.

    But just as this thought came to his mind, he saw the Celestial Hound lift a hind leg and urinate at the bottom of Daqinggen.

    Urine? Urine... Meng Qi was stunned, and Daqinggen was stonified.

    ¡°It¡¯s really you!¡± the Celestial Hound sighed with a tone that sounded like it had finally found a royal toilet.

    So Daqinggen has grown so strong because it has been watered by the Celestial Hound... Meng Qi held his forehead, not bearing to see Daqinggen¡¯s expression.

    Is this an ill-fated rtionship?

 Chapter 1179: The Revenge Of Daqinggen

    <h4>Chapter 1179: The Revenge Of Daqinggen</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    Strong winds blew past the mountain, but the trunk of Daqinggen was unyielding. The branches swayed along the wind as hot vapor was released from the bottom of Daqinggen, creating a chaotic environment.

    Without needing to rotate his direct knowledge, Meng Qi could sense the despair deep within Daqinggen.

    In an instant, Daqinggen moved, letting out an iprehensible low moan. It struggled to run away from the Celestial Hound. However, the Celestial Hound¡¯s strength was unmatched by Daqinggen. Despite grappling with its utmost effort, it was still stuck in its ce.

    Just when Meng Qi expected Daqinggen to give in and beg for help, he noticed its continuous change of emotions. As its green shades constantly interchanged, he immediately took out all of his jade box, jade bottle, and his other golden and iron possessions. He squatted down and collected the liquid that was still dripping into the bottle. Then, he shoved up the dirty and soaked soil and kept them inside the jade box.

    ¡°Woof, what are you doing?¡± the Celestial Hound asked curiously.

    Daqinggen put on an ingenuine Maitreya and said, ¡°I¡¯m keeping these as a token of remembrance.¡±

    Then, it looked at the Celestial Hound. Smiling slyly, he spoke:

    ¡°How long have we not met each other? It¡¯s been a long time since you escaped the real world with the immortal. I¡¯m certain that you don¡¯t understand the current world well. Come, let me teach you how to use the Myriad World Talisman!¡±

    Its Maitreya contained a hint of eeriness and pleasure it obtained from the revenge. However, the Celestial Hound did not have a single doubt. Instead, it replied gleefully, ¡°Sure, sure! Woof! What is a Myriad World Talisman?¡±

    ¡°The Myriad World Talisman is an excellent thing...¡± Daqinggen led the Celestial Hound into the room as it continued its exnation. Humored by the scene, Meng Qi gently rubbed his forehead.

    Daqinggen carried out its revenge so skillfully!

    It will turn into a perfect gaming dog, shopping dog, single dog in the future...

    Uninterested to watch a hound learn about the Myriad World Talisman, Meng Qi deliberated over the next step.

    There were two most important things based on his genuine emotions. First was to gain Gu Xiaosang¡¯s attention and favor. Being a Legendary person, since he had already confessed his feelings explicitly, he should not shy away from what he ought to do. Although he was not as thick-skinned as Brother Guangcheng, he was never an awkward and shy man. Now, he was supposed to take the initiative and confront Gu Xiaosang directly. Secondly, he had to return to the Qingwei Realm. He had to release the Heaven and Earth Seal that was suppressed by Yang Jian and find out the clues about the premier¡¯s whereabouts. Subsequently, he needed to enter the uppermostyer of the Nine Levels of Heaven to explore further. Otherwise, he would always worry about the most ancient God Master which might asionally interrupt his practice and cause him to make a wrong judgment.

    However, the most urgent issue as of now was the battle of the Heaven Conferring tform. As Maitreya and the Roc Demon King had returned, they could not dy the matter anymore. Without further ado, all the strong people who werepetent were assembled to attack the terrain of Great Zhou. With the ubiquitous technique of the Legendary and the Creation Realms, they could attack and conquer anynd belonging to the Great Zhou Dynasty, except for Changle City. It would be a tough war and all their previous battle experience would no longer be useful.

    Despite the existence of the Myriad World ess, the news would spread within a fraction of a second if the karma was not concealed regardless of which state the demon race and buddhist country attacked. Meanwhile, the mighty people of the Legendary Realm who worked with Gao Lan could also apply the ubiquitous technique. They were able to provide support immediately once they were summoned. However, if they appeared as an aide, the mighty people who rivaled them might assemble and ambush them, unless they obscured the mysteries of heaven and hid all their movements during the operation.

    As the number of the demon race and the Buddhist country was unrivaled by the Legendary Realm, leaving Changle City for Shaoxuan and Xi¡¯e was like throwing themselves into the snare. Moreover, if Meng Qi, Nazha, the Celestial Hound, and the others from the Jade Pce were not capable of defeating the Maitreya, Roc Demon King, and Bull Demon King, there was no way that the Heaven Conferring tform could bepleted when the Luo Sect interferes in this affair!

    ¡°How can I resolve this crisis?¡± Meng Qi thought as he returned to his silent room. He took a seat on the low bed as he let his Divine Sense sink in. He passed by the sleeping Demonic Peach and entered the acupuncture points on his left hand.

    Gu Xiaosang was sitting on a lotus tform that was as green as jade. She was surrounded by a dancing lotus. The five colors of her Congenital Virtues were blended, making out a touch of darkness. As a result, her eyes, nose, and heart was painted with vibrant colors. She appeared ethereal and sacred.

    Sensing Meng Qi¡¯s arrival, Gu Xiaosang rposed herself and paused her practice. She opened her eyes that seemed to contain innumerable stars and said, ¡°Husband can no longer hold back himself and wants to meet me at night?¡±

    Meng Qi replied with an emotionlessugh. He did not dare to be willful before he grasped Gu Xiaosang¡¯s real mind. However, he did not want to appear spineless. Hence, he answered, ¡°The merging of the soul and body is unmatched by the fusion of the Divine Senses. Let¡¯s talk only when you have the courage to leave this ce.¡±

    Before Gu Xiaosang could reply, he sinctly narrated the journey to the Jade Pce. He chuckled after he finished, ¡°Speaking of practice, wit, battle skills, and determination, I reckon that I¡¯m almost peerless. But, I admit that I¡¯m not as good as you in nning ahead and analyzing the situation. So...¡±

    He did not finish his statement, but his intention was clear. He was here to consult Gu Xiaosang on how to handle the current situation.

    Gu Xiaosang had the knowledge and experience of the Golden Emperor and was always an expert in nning a strategy andyout. She was on par with the Grand Wang Trickster. She barely failed twice because of Gao Lan¡¯s mental illness which led to unpredictable circumstances. He would be a fool if he cracked his own head and wasted Gu Xiaosang¡¯s talent.

    With this, he could tter Gu Xiaosang conveniently with the truth. Women always liked to be praised. Otherwise, thepliments would note easy as he was born an egoistic man.

    Meanwhile, Meng Qi was rather confident in Gu Xiaosang¡¯s decision. Not only because she lived in the acupuncture points on his left hand, she was also an aspirational and ambitious woman. Now that there was a strong and almost undefeatable enemy, how could she miss the beneficial chance to be the influential person amid the chaotic times?

    For a siren like her, this was the best opportunity for her tomence her n!

    Hence, Meng Qi intended to turn a blind eye to Gu Xiaosang¡¯s hidden agenda. As long as her work did not imperil his kins and good friends, he would overlook the matter.

    Gu Xiaosang tilted her head a little and looked at Meng Qi with a spurious smile. She spoke only after a while.

    ¡°Husband has gotten better at talking. Your dear wife likes it a lot.¡±

    As Gu Xiaosang spoke, her eyes turned into a crescent shape and she wore a gleeful expression. Her porcin-like cheek blushed pink as she pretended to be both happy and shy.

    Meng Qi admired Gu Xiaosang¡¯s beauty as Gu Xiaosang rested her chin on her hands. She said in a mischievous manner, ¡°The current situation seemed to be in jeopardy. But, we can actually twist this around. Firstly, Gao Lan is an unforeseeable man, but he has his own ns. He might not be concerned about the Heaven Conferring tform at all as he hastily released the Heaven Conferring tform to the public. He probably did this to hide his true motive.¡±

    She had lost to Gao Lan before. Naturally, she had a better perception about his schemes. Meng Qi nodded his head as an acknowledgement. With Brother Doubi¡¯s changeable personality and mind, it was not unexpected for him to keep a secret motive.

    As Gu Xiaosang yed with her hair, she appeared as beautiful as a fairy. However, her deep and unreadable eyes asionally sparkled when she spoke. At that moment, she looked like a queen on the throne, slightly different from how she used to present herself, but as pretty as ever.

    ¡°Furthermore, two fists can hardly fight against four hands. There are only the Emperor¡¯s Sword and the Last Ship, two mighty people of the Legendary Realm in Gao Lan¡¯s crew. Together with you, Nazha, the Celestial Hound, and the weapons borrowed from the fairies of the Jade Pce, the chance of defeating the Great Sages of the demon race, many Buddhas and Bodhisattvas of the Pure Land and the Luo Sect Oracle is very slim. And that is when the Great Sage Equaling Heaven does not interfere. That is why you should never be selfish and always make more friends and allies across the world. For instance the Ling Bao Sect, the other sects of the Buddhist Society who did not want Maitreya to build the Buddhist Nation and be the Gautama Buddha, and the Qing Emperor who went missing after he took a crucial step!¡±

    She steadily listed out the examples. But she seemed to be deliberately highlighting the issue regarding the Qing Emperor.

    To form an alliance... Meng Qi pondered about the proposal.

    Gu Xiaosang continued, ¡°Not to forget, the demon race, the Buddhist Nation and the Luo Sect are only a coalition. None of them want the other parties to reign the Heaven Conferring tform. Their union will inevitably fall apart.¡±

    ¡°I understand. However, we¡¯re in great urgency now. The dissolving of their alliance or the search for our allies are not practical to save us in this current situation. If we don¡¯te up with a solution within these few days, they will be able to seize all the states other than Changle City,¡± Meng Qi said in a low voice.

    Gu Xiaosang pursed her lips and smiled in an extremely joyful manner, ¡°Husband owns the four Fairy-ying Swords and has achieved the Legendary Realm. Even if you don¡¯t have theplete sword manual, you can still n a formation that covers the terrain of Great Zhou. It is not a tough task to seal the ubiquitous sword formation. You have only entered the Legendary Realm and are still not familiar with it. Although the terrain of Great Zhou is vast, it only appears as a few inches for a Legendary person.¡±

    The Fairy ying Sword Formation that covered the entire terrain of Great Zhou? A scene shed across Meng Qi¡¯s mind. He could almost see the sword beams of four colors, red, green, ck, and white, fall from the sky and plunge four different directions over the earth. It nketed the whole Real World and the atmosphere was overwhelmed by the sword power.

    That was a magnificent scene!

    Indeed, everything was different now that he had achieved the Legendary Realm!

 Chapter 1180: Four Standing Swords

    <h4>Chapter 1180: Four Standing Swords</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    As the shadow faded, the bright moon was unveiled. The moonlight glimmered on the ground, covering the Heaven Conferring tform with ayer of silver linen. The beautiful picture of mountains and rivers with four distinctive colors gradually vanished into the mist, as though it had merged with the altar and be one with the capital and core of thend of the Great Dynasty, Changle City.

    As Gao Lan¡¯s Emperor¡¯s Sword pointed downward, a Golden Light surfaced and lit up the seal. The masculine man stood upright. Confronting the oppression of two Great Medium from ancient times, the Maitreya Buddha and Roc Demon King, appeared to be fearless and unyielding. It was as though he could bear the legacy and heritage of the entire Terran race, with the Nine Levels of Underground underneath his feet and celestial world above his head!

    After hearing the announcement of Maitreya Buddha and Roc Demon King, Shaoxuan and Xi¡¯e who were deeply worried before, felt much relieved, as if Gao Lan was the only mighty person of the Legendary Realm among them.

    Xi¡¯e reviewed her thoughts and eliminated all the influences before she finally spoke with a frown, ¡°Your Majesty, the battle is about to begin. With the fierce return of the remaining Great Sages of the demon race and the n made by the Maitreya hundreds of thousands of years ago, we¡¯ll not be able tost for a few days even with the help of the Primitive Emperor. It will take at least another month toplete the Heaven Conferring tform. Furthermore, there is also the ambitious Luo Sect that single-handedly incited the battle that woke up the Legendary Realm in advance. They will never let this opportunity slip. What should we do now?¡±

    In theter stage of the demon battle, the powerful emperor was already on the upper hand. With the support of Amitabha, Maitreya once had the intention to build the Buddhist Nation. However, many interludes caused his eventual failure. He had no choice but to revise his proposal and await the Final Trial. That was why Xi¡¯e described his n as hundreds of thousands of years old.

    Looking at how cool and indifferent Gao Lan was, Xi¡¯e paused before she continued, ¡°If Your Majesty wishes to build the Heaven Conferring tform, you have to gauge the current situation, understanding that it¡¯s not only important to keep the Heaven Conferring tform safe but also to defend the terrain of Great Zhou. Now that the situation is going ording to our expectations, with your shrewdness and tactics you have shown in the past, you need a contingency.¡±

    She had always admired Gao Lan for his intelligence and equanimity as a ruler.

    Gao Lan put away the seal and the Emperor¡¯s Sword. He rested both of his hands behind his back and took a few steps forward. When he was about to speak, the surroundings of the Heaven Conferring tform began to rain with cherry blossoms. Golden Lotus appeared and formed a silhouette who was wearing a robe and a shabby Dao Crown. His beautiful features carried a hint of a unique charm like the Congenital God. It was Meng Qi who arrived with the ubiquitous technique.

    Upon seeing the arrival of the new mighty person, Shaoxuan and Xi¡¯e felt an inexplicable pressure as if their opponent possessed some quality that had greatly surpassed the Legendary realm.

    Meng Qi entered the circumference of the Heaven Conferring tform andughed, ¡°There must be a demon amid unusual circumstances. Before Imperial Brother began the construction of the Heaven Conferring tform, you had never made many friends and formed allies for the exchange of interest. You had always waited for the fall of the demon race, the Luo Sect, and the Buddhist country alone. Even after you obtained the beautiful picture of mountains and rivers, you were still a very passive person. There must be a reason for you to make such an unwise decision now.¡±

    He believed that Gao Lan was not a heedless and reckless person. Hence, he decided to create a boy born by Yu Banshan and Qi Jinxiu so that he could possess him to do things during crucial times even with his concern regarding the Luo Sect¡¯s suspicions.

    With Xiaosang¡¯s analysis of the affair, the problems were more apparent than ever.

    Gao Lan stood still with his hands remaining behind his back. His eyes deepened as he solemnly spoke.

    ¡°Third brother, the world is like a game of chess. With our current status, we are definitely being watched by the influential figures. There are things that I can¡¯t disclose yet. I can only tell you that all my belongings were taken away when I was being oppressed by the seal in Changle City. How could I retrieve the Divine Emperor¡¯s Demon Order and the items to conceal the Heaven¡¯s Punishment?¡±

    All the while, Meng Qi had always been curious about Gao Lan¡¯s secret in achieving his Dharmakaya. If Gao Lan was suppressed by the seal, who would leave him with Divine Emperor¡¯s Demon Order and the items to conceal the Heaven¡¯s Punishment? Maybe he did an extremely good job at hiding it and the items were not detected during the search. Or, he might have tamed the guards with his domineering aura, went through challenges and retrieved his items.

    However, both the theories were very unlikely to be true. During Gao Lan¡¯s mass massacre in Changle City, strong people from many sects stepped in. Inevitably, they focused on containing the turmoil and was too upied to frisk the people. However, with the return of Priest Chonghe and Mister Lu Da who were equipped with Divine Sense of Dharmakaya, it was almost impossible for him to hide his weapons. As for the guards, they were either appointed by the sects or begrudged him and would definitely be vignt as they watched him. How could they be so foolish and be tamed by him?

    Now that Gao Lan had admitted it directly, Meng Qi¡¯s doubt had finally been resolved. However, he could only make a guess together with Xiaosang regarding the details of the incidentter.

    ¡°Indeed,¡± Shaoxuan and Xi¡¯e heaved a sigh of relief.

    Gao Lan looked at Meng Qi as a faint grin painted across his thin lips, ¡°Third brother, ording to what you said, you¡¯re nning to make friends and find allies to fight against the demon race, the Buddhist Nation, and the Luo Sect?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Meng Qi nodded smilingly.

    Brother Doubi was an intelligent man. Even when Meng Qi had merely pointed out the unusual spots, Gao Lan was able to immediately grasp the meaning of his words.

    ¡°During theter days of the ancient times, when the emperor battled against the demon race, the Buddhist Nation, and the Luo Sect, he made many friends with his open-mindedness, including the immortals of Jade Mirage, Aquamarine, other Taoism sects, and some sects of the Buddhist Society. Besides, he also formed an alliance with the remaining mighty people and Gods after the downfall of the Heavenly Court. Many of them have survived to this day,¡± Gao Lan exined in an unvarying and indifferent tone.

    Brother Guangcheng was the teacher to the emperor while the Fairy of Ninth Heaven had once helped the emperor... Meng Qi gently nodded. He knew that Brother Doubi was speaking the truth, ¡°Then, why did Imperial Brother not ask for aid from your allies and construct the Heaven Conferring tform directly?¡±

    Gao Lanughed, almost hysterically, ¡°If I inform them in advance andmunicate with them, the establishment of the Heaven Conferring tform will surely be postponed. As forces of all parties continue to return, no one is willing to amplify the matter in advance.¡±

    ¡°Now, the building of the Heaven Conferring tform is going to bepleted. The situation has be vehement as the demon race, the Buddhist Nation, and the Luo Sect have made an alliance. The die is cast. As long as they still have the intention to overthrow the other parties and refuse to share their sess, they can only await their vanquishment. They have to admit that things will be much easier if they stay humble and amicable to seek for help.¡±

    ¡°The precondition of a coboration is always profit sharing and never aboutplying to the terms.¡±

    As he spoke, his expression turned solemn.

    ¡°I am the reigning emperor, the son of the Great Zhou Dynasty. I have to be the leader even in apetition. I am never an amenable man.¡±

    He spoke nonchntly as he stood upright in an arrogant manner. He was still the god-brother Meng Qi used to know. Either he was a bold mad man, a ruthless reigner, or his current self, which was abination of both. He always carried an unyielding and haughty pride with him.

    ¡°But, is it toote now?¡± Shaoxuan had no intention to hide her concern.

    If we are ruined, will our enemies give up on Great Zhou?

    Gao Lan looked at Meng Qi with a calm gaze.

    ¡°Third brother, you appear ratherposed. Do you have a n in your mind?¡±

    Meng Qi snorted, ¡°Imperial Brother is indeed sharp.¡±

    His smile vanished as he finished his sentence, then he continued with a straight face, ¡°I need to borrow the altar.¡±

    ¡°I will pray to the Heavenly Lord Yuanshi, rotate the Principles of Karma, and borrow the Four Fairy-ying Swords in the name of Teacher Su!¡±

    Gao Lan replied with a gentle nod before he made way for Meng Qi. Shaoxuan and Xi¡¯e spoke in synchrony.

    ¡°Teacher Su, please help yourself.¡±

    Meng Qi fixed his outfit and walked up the stairs steadily. All of a sudden, the atmosphere became solemn and sacred.

    Arriving at the Heaven Conferring tform, he bowed to the Jade Pce that was located at the infinity peak. Then, he paid respect to the Five Emperors of Five Countries. As Meng Qi stood in the center of the altar, a zemp emerged and exited his eyes. It then turned into an illusionary decree and summoned the sparkling asteroids.

    When the decree disappeared, Meng Qi pointed into the sky as he eximed,

    ¡°In the name of the Teacher of Jade Pce, I request to borrow the Fairy-ying Sword from Brother Guangcheng of the Nine Immortal Mountain!¡±

    When he finished his sentence, an asteroid began to burn. A star that was as big as the moon abruptly lit up and shone on the grand mountain peaks. The entire ce was covered in bright green light!

    ...

    Within the source of Tianhai, a gigantic silhouette with two horns on his head stood up in an imposing manner andughed unreservedly.

    ¡°It is time to destroy Great Zhou!¡±

    He arrived at Gobi after taking only one step. Alongside him was the legendary dragon that was flying in the sky and Garuda that was big enough to hide the moon and the stars. The night sky was swamped by their aura, causing the stars in the gxies to shift around.

    The forces were grand!

    At this moment, a green light prated the shades and glimmered on the ground. The atmosphere was overwhelmed by fierceness when a spectacr green sword beam fell on the earth and plunged into the boundless ocean.

    This Sacred Mountain was a simple gigantic green sword. A few words were engraved on it.

    ¡°Fairy-ying!¡±

    The mercilessness and forces of destructiveness erupted from the sword, causing the two-horned enormous silhouette to take a step back instinctively.

    The others eximed in unison,

    ¡°This is the Fairy-ying Sword?¡±

    On the border of Donghai, Maitreya Buddha mounted on the Magic Cloud. He was surrounded by the azure golden light as the petals of white lotus fell onto him. With Fahualin and Damiaoxiang standing by his side, he arrived conspicuously with the escort of the many Bodhisattva and Luohan.

    He is here to save the world!

    ¡°Namo Amitabha,¡± Maitreya Buddha chanted Moniker in a muffled voice. He waited to sail across Jiangdong and made the inactive worshippers of the Buddhist Nation rebel. Out of nowhere, he felt the terrifying power of the sword. A red light pierced through the void and plummeted into Donghai. It did not drown but the light beam was reflected on the clouds.

    The sword was as red as blood. It appeared shabby but horrifying. There were also a few words carved on the sword,

    ¡°Celestial Invading!¡±

    Maitreya paused in his tracks. His senses were ubiquitous. At the border of the Southern Wastnd and Great Zhou, a white sword beam arrived from the splendor night sky. It turned into a ck Celestial Killing Sword and plunged right at the icy in. The pitch-dark sword pierced through the entire world and was named Celestial shing!

    Thunder rumbled.

    The four swords stood upright at the four directions, north, south, east and west. The sword power interchanged with each other and formed a thickyer of cloud that shrouded Changle, Shen Du, Jiangdong, and billions of living creatures of Great Zhou¡¯s twenty seven states. The sword power shot through the sky and rained on the Myriad World.

    ¡°Four Fairy-ying Swords...¡± the smile on Maitreya Buddha¡¯s face froze.

    In an abandoned cave among the World of Gods, Nezha sat quietly with his slightly red eyes.

    At this moment, he sensed the sword power. He raised his head to look at the source of the sword power as his right hand grabbed the handle of his spear. He mumbled,

    ¡°Has it begun?¡±

    Golden Turtle Ind stood oddly in the middle of Donghai. A lofty great white ape stood up abruptly.

    ¡°Four Fairy-ying Swords?¡± the shadow of the four divine swords were reflected in Yuan Hong¡¯s eyes.

 Chapter 1181: Dispatching The Crowd While Sitting Down

    <h4>Chapter 1181: Dispatching The Crowd While Sitting Down</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    At the borders of the Great Zhou Dynasty and the Southern Wastnd, the townships were in disarray, but they prospered due to the booming trade of materials extracted from wild beasts and the warriors travelling south to chase their dreams. As of now, whether the people were indoors or outdoors, everyone in town felt a chill being sent down their spines. It wasn¡¯t the freezing cold of the harsh weather, but the chill of fear that made their hair stand on end. It was the chill of having a sword hanging over your head, ready to fall at any moment.

    What happened? Were powerful warriors having a fight-off nearby, or has a mighty wild beast run past the area? Young Liu Gu who was watching the Vertical Wing Talkshow earnestly shuddered. He stood out unconsciously and walked to the windows.

    ¡°What is that?¡± Liu Gu sputtered out. with just a nce, his face was filled with horror.

    Not far from the township, a dazzling summit appeared out of the blue, towering above the clouds with no hint of its peak.

    No! That wasn¡¯t amon summit, but a sharp piercing sword! It was a magnificent ancient de that pierced through the whole of the earth all the way to firmament!

    The aura of the sword ran wild, as though it was a summit holding up the sky. The intricate carvings on the sword were anguage of a dynasty unknown, but everyone knew it meant Celestial Killing. Liu Gu was dumbfounded as he remained rooted on the spot, for reality was suddenly wilder than all his dreams before.

    This was his first time looking at a realm that surpassed that of celestial legends, and it sowed a seed deep in his heart.

    The Luo Sect Oracles who were currently in the State of the South were suddenly very much wary of their surroundings. They seemed to have been stripped of an immense advantage in power by the sword array, and they could no longer feel their nirvana-like powers.

    Themunication between the reflected selves of all realms was affected, as themunication no longer flowed fluently like before. The absorbed energy decreased, too.

    The powerful warriors surrounding the flying shields around immediately lost the resonance with the heavenly earth and skies; and as the growing wind created by the array worsened, the shields gradually fell to the ground with the warriors.

    ¡°Not only the powers of being all around is gone, even the forces and boundaries of the realms are also restricted...¡± the Celestial Lamp Ambassador discovered that the connection with his Void Hometown had weakened.

    The Celestial Ceremony Ambassador looked up at the sky with a solemn look, and said, ¡°The Fairy ying Sword Formation!¡±

    ¡°A real sword formation formed using the four Fairy-ying Swords!¡±

    The Celestial Vase Ambassador¡¯s mood fluctuated, and before he could make sure, he blurted out, ¡°Lord Ling Bao¡¯s Fairy ying Swords?¡±

    Did the four most ancient swords finally appear for the first time after the demons terrorized the Earth?

    Gao Lan and Su Meng really did prepare well, each of their methods was scarier than the one before!

    ...

    Within the Gobi Desert, all the Great Sages of the demon race watched as the sword formationbined into one. They watched as the green Fairy-ying Sword began to appear. There was a short moment of silence between the several Demonic Great Sages and Qingqiu, who held the ck Golden Spear with Phoenix Wings. They each revealed a different expression.

    ¡°These are the four Fairy ying Swords? The strongest Ancient Death Formation?¡± the bulkily built, dual-horned Bull Demon King disguised his shock and asked calmly.

    He was not born during the War of Deification, hence he had never seen the Fairy ying Sword Formation before. During the battle when the Heavenly Court fell, he did not partake in the battle due to hisck in abilities, andter on was even locked in Spirited Mountain, of which he had just recently managed to escape.

    The fine features of Qingqiu turned somber as he said, ¡°Yes, these are the Four Fairy ying Swords. When the demons raged the Earth, these swords were the ones who saved the emperor.¡±

    Back when the Demonic Sage was ravaging all the realms, the battle was falling to their side. Although the emperor had cast the swords and poured his heart and soul into increasing the prowess of the Terran race, they still had a long way to go to equal the demons. Yet, when the Demonic Sage finally realized the danger of his enemy and nned to destroy them, he was obstructed by the Fairy ying Swords that were finally awakened.

    ¡°Interesting!¡± the Bull Demon King bellowed. He looked around at the Roc Demon King, Dragon Demon King, and the rest of the Sages, Glow and Raka. With a beaming grin, he showed off his pearly teeth and said, ¡°In my opinion, the Fairy ying Swords have only awakened at the Legendary level, and all four swords are different in terms of their strength. Furthermore, we can all feel that the strength of the four swords aren¡¯t equal, making it iplete. It is obvious that theyck the sword manuals for two corresponding swords. Even with the Map of Formation, it will never bepleted to the level of the legends. Hence, this formation can restrict us, but it won¡¯t cause us any physical harm. So are we going to withstand this formation and march forth to take down the cities, or should we destroy this sword formation first?¡±

    ¡°Of course we should destroy the formation first!¡± The Roc Demon King responded without hesitation, ¡°We can¡¯t appear anywhere we like, and even the flying shields are tough to operate. To battle all the way to Changle City will waste too much of our time! There are too many uncertainties!¡±

    The Dragon Demon King, Qingqiu and the rest agreed. Who would be blind enough to charge forth into the strongest Ancient Death Formation? Even if it was still iplete, they still have to try breaking it from the outside first.

    The Bull Demon King nodded his head and looked at Qingqiu, ¡°So how should we break this formation?¡±

    He did not know much about the Fairy ying Sword Formation. Although knowledgeable and experienced, it was hard for him to see what was wrong with the formation.

    Qingqiu pointed at the vague green door in the midst of the Gobi Desert, ¡°The first way, and the proper way is that we enter through the four doors, withstand the aura of the swords and circle through the Restrictive Spell all the way to the centre and control the caster of the formation. The rest will wait by the four doors and seize the four swords at any chance.¡±

    ¡°If you want to do that, we might as well take down a few cities on the way,¡± the Roc Demon King said. He swaggered along with his huge body, bringing down a sky full of mist and dampness. The rain fell heavily and made the Gobi Desert damp.

    Qingqiu smiled softly, ¡°Do listen to me, dear Sages. Since the Fairy ying Sword Formation is iplete, we don¡¯t have to go through all these troubles. We can fly into the sky and estimate the center eye of the formation, and destroy it from the top.¡±

    ¡°Alright! Let me try!¡± the Bull Demon King bent his knee and gave a strong jump. He disappeared from in sight and reappeared in the night starry skies, watching the entire Real World from above. He can see the colors of the four swords: red, green, ck, and white. They spread out and suspended the entire border of the Great Zhou Dynasty in a scary and terrifying aura.

    His eyes fleeted all around, like the ck and white tails of the Yin Yang Fish, whereas the surroundings were like the floating pieces of divination symbols, continuously breaking apart and rbing.

    If one assumed the old bull was a brute who was terrible with details, they would suffer.

    ¡°Ha! Found you!¡±

    Out of the blue, the Bull Demon King suddenly grinned and showed off his pearly white teeth. He suddenly pressed his right palm downwards, just like sunset, and it firmly pressed on the ground.

    The aura of the swords dispersed the wind. The clouds crumbled and strong winds became nothing, revealing what was really in the center of the eye. It was Changle City that crossed all the nine states. It was the Heaven Conferring tform that was worshiped by all five emperors!

    And the person sitting on the Heaven Conferring tform was wearing ck robes and a bamboo crown. He calmly watched on as the four swords continued shing around with ever-changing vision. He was none other than Meng Qi.

    ¡°Su Meng?¡±

    ¡°It was you!¡±

    The Bull Demon King¡¯s voice sounded hollow as it echoed in the sky, sending Changle City into scary storms. Looking above, it was like a huge hand had covered the sky, destroying the swords and ruining the auras, treating every living being like ants. If it happens to hit square onto the ground, Changle would be a giant handprint on the Earth.

    In the face of the Bull Demon King¡¯s wrath, Meng Qi continued sitting calmly. With a flick of his fingers, the four swordsbined into one, bringing together with it the four Fairy Swords from Donghai, Icy ins, Southern Wastnd, and the Desert. They shone so bright together.

    Immeasurable powers of the sword rushed forth into a vision as space and time werebined into one. They merged into a sword with enough power to destroy the universe. Purple sparks on Meng Qi¡¯s knees conjoined into a de, soaring through the air with dominance.

    The swords and the debined, shing through the air to meet the gigantic palm!

    The swords and the de surrounded the palm and in a blink of an eye, the fallen palm was turned into ashes. Everything happened suddenly. The strong winds began to swirl again, while the clouds hung over the world, as if nothing had ever happened.

    The perfectbination of the four Fairy ying Swords and the Tyrant¡¯s de!

    The Bull Demon King stood amidst the stars and his gaze became serious. The bleeding flesh and veins by his shoulders shuddered as a new arm was regenerated.

    Among all the Great Sages who escaped the Seal, he was the only one who has recovered to the Creation Realm. Although he was no longer in his peak, he was still arguably one of the strongest in all the realms. He was just a bit too careless prior, allowing thebination of the four Fairy ying Swords and the Tyrant¡¯s de to hit him. He lost the first fight by allowing the Fairy ying Formation to diminish his strength.

    ¡°It is, after all, the only Peerless Heavenly Weapon from long ago till forever,¡± he sighed, deciding that he will not hide his powers, but use all his strength.

    Just as he was about to transform into a great bull that could withstand the strength of the heavens and the universe, the sounds of Namo Amitabha resonated. Shades of azure shone forth and a white lotus begin to appear. Then, Maitreya emerged out of nowhere, smiling sincerely.

    ¡°Maitreya, do you also n on breaking the formation directly?¡± the Bull Demon King halted his transformation, and asked with a polite smile.

    Maitreya smiled and nodded, ¡°If we can break the formation directly, it is beneficial for all living beings to avoid the plight of war.¡±

    Shameless... the Bull Demon King thought to himself.

    Maitreya looked at him, ¡°You¡¯ve realized the truth, Mister. When you¡¯ve reached our level, being shameless is nothing, kindness is nothing, cunning is nothing, and empathetic is nothing; every description created afterhand is nothing. The only crucial matter is understanding your own path, practicing it and not disobeying it. The rest are merely unrealistic bubbles of fantasy, a false form.¡±

    ¡°I built the Buddhist Nation to elevate all living beings. All mercy is irrelevant, only the path is truth.¡±

    The Bull Demon King coughed, ¡°Then I shall cooperate with you, Maitreya.¡±

    One has already stepped on his predestined path, while the other has both his Dharmakaya and Sambhogakaya present; both of whom were more skilled and experienced than the Bull Demon King. With their cooperation, it seemed like the iplete Fairy ying Sword Formation will be broken soon.

    Just then, they saw the Heaven Conferring tform shining. Thends of Great Zhou begin to shake, and the Real World begin to waver as well. The beautiful picture of mountains and rivers began to fall slowly, covering the Heaven Conferring tform and Meng Qi!

    ¡°He is the Great Zhou Emperor¡¯s younger brother. He can activate the Heaven Conferring tform.¡± Maitreya mumbled, before calling out his Moniker, ¡°Mister Bull, it seems like our only choice is to enter the formation to break it.¡±

    The Bull Demon King heaved a sigh of frustration, he felt like there was nowhere he could exercise his powers.

    Meng Qi sat above the Heaven Conferring tform. Gao Lan had escaped Great Zhou with the help of the coverage provided by the Emperor¡¯s Sword. He sought to visit all their allies and search for help.

    The beautiful picture of mountains and rivers floated warily. Meng Qi looked at Shaoxuan and Xi¡¯e, and with a p onto the Emperor¡¯s Jade Seal, he said, ¡°Please proceed to the West and use the Sword Formation to hold back the demons.¡±

    At the same time, he held the Invincible de and threw it into the void. With a sh of purple, it appeared in the Xi Jian Pavilion.

    ¡°Zhiwei, bring the Invincible de down south and stop the Luo Sect.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Jiang Zhiwei said no more. Upon grabbing the de, she stood up, as if she was a sharp sword being drawn out of its sheath.

    Then, Meng Qi¡¯s voice resonated around the thatched cottage in the mountains behind Huamei Heights, ¡°Senior Lu, may I trouble you to travel to the Jade Emperor Mountain with Senior Su to borrow the Time de? Then, travel south together to stop the Luo Sect.¡±

    ¡°What about Maitreya? Who¡¯s going to stop him?¡± upon hearing Meng Qi¡¯s request, Shaoxuan responded in shock.

    ¡°Let him be for now. There will be someone who will disrupt him from far away,¡± Meng Qi smiled.

 Chapter 1182: Long Time No See

    <h4>Chapter 1182: Long Time No See</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    Let it be for now? Someone will attack from far to disrupt him?

    Shaoxuan and Xi¡¯e felt like they saw a bizarre and absurd story. To them, although Maitreya has not reached the supreme stage as stated in the legends, but since he was able to appear while regaining the strength and power of Ancient Great Mediums, it could be said that Maitreya was a far more dangerous existence than the Bull Demon King who had regained the Creation Realm. Maitreya has totally exceeded the Bull Demon King in the aspects of experience, skill, or even Heavenly and Magic Weapons. Furthermore, he destroyed all types of illusions, and his way of cultivation was above the Bull Demon King¡¯s. Otherwise, Gautama Buddha and Amitabha would not have appointed him as the future leader of the Buddhist Society. With the status of Maha Bodhisattva, he wasmonly known as the East Gautama Buddha.

    Even the Bull Demon King was nothing like Maitreya, not to mention the Dragon Demon King and Roc Demon King, who were the remnants of the Great Sages sealed in Spirited Mountain years ago.

    Although the demon race had the advantage of numbers, they should not ignore the tremendous strength of the Maitreyas. There were some legends such as Fahualin and Damiao within the Buddhist Nation, aside from numerous Bodhisattvas and Luohans that had the ability to form the Thousand Buddha Formation and enchantments.

    The Primitive Emperor needed to be in the center to show consideration on both sides. As he continuouslyunched the power of the four Fairy-ying Swords, he was unable to focus his power in the battle against the Bull Demon King. Before His Majesty arrives, what should he do to control and slow down Maitreya?

    Many doubts emerged from the hearts of Shaoxuan and Xi¡¯e. However, when they looked up at the Heaven Conferring tform, Meng Qi seemed calm and rxed. After ruminating many times over the matter, they chose to trust and ept.

    ¡°We will depart to the western region immediately!¡± both of them dered in unison.

    ¡°Very well!¡± the expression of Meng Qi turned solemn. In a deep voice, he said, ¡°Please ept the decree, my seniors!¡±

    With Meng Qi¡¯s finger stretched out, the four Fairy-ying Swords released their power of swords from the eye of the formation, forming several pieces of chaotic colored decrees. Two of the decrees flew out, and fell toward the direction of Shaoxuan and Xi¡¯e.

    Solemnly, Shaoxuan and Xi¡¯e responded, ¡°We ept the Symbol of the Primitive Emperor!¡±

    Whoever was equipped with the decrees would not be disrupted by the sword formation, and will be equal to half of its master. They would effectively be everywhere within the formation. They could continuously intimidate or disrupt the demon race from dispersing their forces, forcing them not to attack abruptly. Moreover, it was necessary for the demon race to build up their tactical formation at the central city of their region, which enabled them to return if the region was invaded. Or else, the areas they conquered would be recovered by enemies after attacking the next area.

    Also, it would take an extremely long time for the tactical formation to be constructed.

    Bringing the Last Ship along with the decrees, the two mighty Terrans stepped out from the Heaven Conferring tform and directly appeared on the Western Fairy-ying Gateway!

    At the same time, Meng Qi, being the cardinal of the sword formation, delivered the Symbol of the Primitive Emperor to Mister Lu Da, Su Wuming, and Jiang Zhiwei. He allowed the Dharmakaya that were below celestial transcendents to rest. Because even if they were equipped with the power of the sword formation, or aided by legendary weapons, the mighty people of the Legendary realm were still too much for them.

    As for Jiang Zhiwei, Su Wuming, and Mister Lu Da, if the legendary Invincible de did not awaken in them, they would not have obtained the Time de. In that case, even when the mighty people were partially restricted by the Fairy-ying Sword Formation, the three would be no match for any of them.

    This was the difference between a Legendary and a Celestial Being, a huge difference that was nearly impossible to close. As the strongest Celestial Transcendent in the past, during that time, although he held the legendary Invincible de, he only managed to keep his own life safe.

    During the Middle Ages, if it wasn¡¯t because of the awakening of the Ancient Book in the Legendary realm, no matter how the Earlier Saints approached the Legendary threshold, have extraordinary talents, or even by outnumbering its owners, they were no match for the Overlord de.

    But for now, all the kingdoms were united, and everything changed.

    ...

    Above the vast desert, the sky andnd joined as one by the power of the Fairy-ying Sword, then the powers of the swords inteced with one another, materializing into a green gate.

    Unfortunately, the cardinal of the sword formation was connected with the Heaven Conferring tform. Since the region was protected by mountains and rivers, the only strategy was just to attack steadily. The Bull Demon King moved, returning to the front of the ranks of the demons, and he foamed.

    The Little Fox Qingqiu, caressing the shaft of the Demon Divine Spear, said in a deep voice, ¡°That¡¯s the only choice we have.¡±

    The Roc Demon King and Dragon Demon King were not fazed. Instead, this had ignited their will to battle. Their desire was to let the Terrans understand that tricks and deceits were useless against them. The capability would prevail all of the conspiracies and the restriction of the tactical formations.

    Let me lead the battle! The Bull Demon King growled and took his step. With a step, he strode into the Fairy-ying Gateway.

    The Green Celestial Sword vibrated slightly, rays of sword beams fell all around. The pace seemed to have slowed down, as if the universe was submerged in a swamp.

    The Bull Demon King held an iron rod at his back. Hot vapor arose from his head, forming a horn-shaped tower. With his head up, he howled and locked off the sword power, leaving some inconspicuous marks on his body.

    Since the Bull Demon King had blocked the sword power, the Dragon Demon King, the Roc Demon King, and Qingqiu the Fox entered the Fairy-ying Gateway one after another. Then, they saw that there was arge ship in front of them. At each side of the bow was Shaoxuan and Xi¡¯e, respectively.

    Hahaha! The Bull Demon Kingughed sardonically. He pointed the Iron Rod toward the Terrans and said, ¡°Are there only two of you? You think this can stop me?¡±

    In the primordial era, the Bull Demon King was an overlord that ruled over all demons in the universe. Even the mighty Sun Wukong would acknowledge him as elder brother. Moreover, in order to arrest him, how great were the forces sent by the Heavenly Court? And how many heads of his did the great gods from the Three Sea Worlds cut off?

    Although he was now considered defeated, and was being restricted by the Sword Formation, only two Legendary figures with limited ability would not be enough to stop him!

    In between hisughter, the Bull Demon King leaped, moving swiftly.

    Just then, a thought emerged in the Bull Demon King¡¯s mind and he nced to the side. In his vicinity there was a good-looking young person who looked familiar. He had ming Wheels under his feet and a Fire-tipped Spear on his back. He smiled brilliantly, and eximed, ¡°Long time no see!¡±

    ...

    Jiang Zhiwei kept the Invincible de in her acupuncture points. She captured the de¡¯s spirit and focused it into a sword beam. After that, she rested above the State of the South. Nobody could halt her at that moment.

    With the Myriad World Talisman tied at her wrist, images entered her eyes, and voices went into her ears.

    The constables and secret agents of Yamen, which were in different states of the South, have initiated their action. Silently, they viewed and checked their surroundings, kept the crucial regions in their sight while perceiving the situation of other areas by discussing among themselves.

    Then, they reported to Jiang Zhiwei.

    ¡°There was nothing strange at Ning Wu.¡±

    ¡°Same in Jiu Luo.¡±

    ...

    Patiently, Jiang Zhiwei waited for thetest updates. Finally, there was news.

    The Luo Sect was making trouble at Zhou Cheng, they were working with the insiders!

    Jiang Zhiwei disappeared, and arrived at Zhou Cheng.

    ...

    Mister Lu Da and Su Wuming climbed up Jade Emperor Mountain. They met with the leader of the Xuantian Sect, he was at the brink of bing a Dharmakaya.

    ¡°Dear seniors, the Xuantian Sect was always concerned about the matters of righteousness, and was willing to lend a helping hand whenever needed. However, now, the Time de has only awakened to the stage of Celestial Transcendent, perhaps it might be futile in the battle,¡± the sect leader said with a rueful smile.

    Indeed, even the Xuantian Sect could not be certain of the Time de since it has always been extremely mysterious.

    Is the Time de still at the rank of a Celestial Transcendent? Mister Lu Da and Su Wuming looked at each other.

    ...

    Maitreya returned to the congregation of Bodhisattva and Buddha, and the white stage beneath him broadened abruptly, shrouding the Azure stones. He flew into Jiangdong, near the state capital. His followers, regardless of where they were, sensed the excitement. All of them recited the honour of Maitreya, their future Gautama Buddha.

    All of a sudden, their chants were reverberating from all around, Namo Savior Maitreya!

    As their chants echoed, Maitreya answered with his appearance. The azure stones fell before many of the believers, turning into golden Buddha statues with amiable smiles.

    The enchantment was constructed, the restricted spell around the cities faded one by one while the vitality of all living things in the area fell tremendously.

    Above the splendid mountains, the Donghai region diminished gradually, and finally disappeared!

    In front of Maitreya, the four-colored sword beams appeared.

    At the same time, an auspicious cloud popped up from the top of Meng Qi¡¯s head. It transformed into a good looking monk. The monk recited the honor of the Moonlight Bodhisattva softly, and immediately entered into the Eastern Pure Land of Azure Stones.

    Meng Qiid an eye on the Moonlight Bodhisattva, and he went straight to the point, ¡°Honored Bodhisattva, may I know where Bhaisajyaguru is?¡±

 Chapter 1183: Iâ€™ll Take It

    <h4>Chapter 1183: I¡¯ll Take It</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    It seemed like the Moonlight Bodhisattva had been expecting the question from Meng Qi. The dry bodhi swayed behind gently as hundreds of millions of the Vaiduryanirbhasa which survived many incidents quaked slightly. His voice was solemn yet magnificent,

    ¡°In the future.¡±

    In the future? Meng Qi thought of many answers but none of them were rted with that. This waspletely unexpected.

    At the same time, he knew that the Time de had not awakened to the Legendary level. His deity was slightly confused but he could not think much. He intended to run the Principles of Karma before borrowing the treasure from his senior brothers and giving them to Mister Lu Da and Su Wuming.

    ...

    ¡°The Time de has only reached the Transcendent level. I think it¡¯s time to find another legendary item...¡± Mister Lu Da was focused on thinking where could he borrow a heavenly weapon which wasparable to the great power.

    Buddy Su went all in with his skills. The Fairy ying Four Sword Formation and the Sea Calming Pearl were used to repress the vast sea. He had nothing else in his pocket.

    He knew that Meng Qi could get the support from mighty people and the great gods this time and it was still possible for him to borrow the legendary item. However, he was not used to relying on others. It would be great if Meng Qi could borrow it but if not, he would think for solutions ahead of time first.

    The body of Su Wuming looked empty and his eyes were deep and indifferent as before. After a moment of silence, he stated, ¡°If webine our legendary characteristics now, the realm would be boundlessly close to the Legendary realm. Even if our strengths are inferior, we could still dy for a bit under the situation if it is limited by the formation.¡±

    ¡°How do webine them? Fusion of the two swords? That would be superficial,¡± Mister Lu Da knew that Su Wuming would never talk about nonsense. There must be a reason for him to suggest that.

    Su Wuming said in a faint tone, ¡°I learned a secret spell for Amalgamation when I had my Spiritual Wander to the Myriad World to enlighten my reflected self. If we use it now, a power exceeding the simplebination of strengths by the two will be erupted.¡±

    ¡°A secret spell for Amalgamation? Which universe is it from?¡± Mister Lu Da asked in surprise.

    ...

    Su Wuming thought for a while and said, ¡°There was a Dragon Beads Relic there. If all seven beads are collected, a dragon can be summoned and a certain wish can be fulfilled.¡±

    Jiang Zhiwei reached Zhou Cheng of the state of the South with the Sword of Sun-Crossing Fogbow in her hand. She looked domineering with the brilliant purple lights embracing the sword body.

    At that moment, Restrictive Spell Nodes in the city moat were damaged and white lotuses were scattered all over the streets. They seemed like connecting together into an enchantment to summon some power from the Void Hometown, causing the moat to be difficult to open. Not far from there, Oracles who held ancient books and recordings, Oracles who held zemps, and Oracles who did mudra were going to cross the city walls.

    Jiang Zhiwei pointed with her long sword lightly and purple electricity sword beams emerged in every corner of the city and struck every Luo Sect member who was causing trouble in there.

    The city regained its peace with just one sword.

    It could be due to the ubiquitous technique and power of Spreading Dao to the Universe!

    She had obtained her Dharmakaya status for not more than ten years. She reached the transcendent level after witnessing Meng Qi in obtaining the Legendary vision and she would be able to make breakthroughs in another one or two years. With the support from the transfer of power from different universes from the many reflected self from herpromise without enlightenment, not to forget that she had more legendary features than Su Wuming, she had the strength of a new Celestial Being and she could be treated as a Transcendent duringbat. Since she had the weakening and restriction from the Fairy ying Sword Formation, with the borrowed power and Invincible de Realm, there was still a high possibility to block off a Legendary person who awakened earlier.

    As for the other two, their ubiquitous were not fake. They were waiting for Mister Lu Da¡¯s aid.

    Jiang Zhiwei¡¯s speed in advancing was fast and she surpassed Su Wuming and Meng Qi. However, that was how it should be. In the past, Su Wuming had his breakthrough earlier than expected in an urgent situation as he had not aplished all his skills. Unlike Su Wuming, she hadpleted her basics. As for Meng Qi, due to his unique status as premier true form, he needed dozens more of the Water Mill Kungfu skills to shape the form of the multiverse before he advance from Earth fairy to a Celestial Being. For example, he opened up every acupuncture points in his whole body into a Universe and sublimating his internal organs into Heavens. His reliance on all kinds of opportunities reduced the dy of time he took to enter the Celestial realm.

    One sword brought peace to the city. The City Guarding Formation was finally activated and the light of Living Beings burst on time. The Celestial Ceremony Ambassador was blocked outside.

    Jiang Zhiwei was floating in the air with her yellow dress. Her long sword shone with purple light as she attacked with her sword everywhere. The Celestial Lamp Ambassador looked at her, she looked more like a Legendary mighty personpared to him. Without any slightest contempt, the zemp he was holding bloomed with Light of Limitless. It illuminated through the hurricane and stratosphere, shrouding half the sky.

    Without any obstacle, even if its strength was weakened, the City Guarding Formation could still be destroyed with one blow!

    There seemed to be lights shining through the realms, there were no darkness nor demons. However, Jiang Zhiwei was nowhere to be found in the light.

    A purple sword beam seemed to be descending from infinity right after that and attacked the three gods at the same time. It shrouded the three gods as if there was no distance between them and they were only three repetitive dots.

    The Celestial Ceremony Ambassador gave out a wry smile in his heart. He always used the ubiquitous technique to crush those who did not achieve Legendary level. He did not expect to experience simr treatment on that day.

    Just like lightning, the sword beams contained a strong and arrogant sense as if they weremunicating with the God of Thunder from many worlds and basic power. The gods dared not ignore it.

    Hmph!

    The Celestial Vase Ambassador snorted and pushed forward with his palm. A mighty and freezing power rushed out, drowning in all directions, dispelling the purple electricity sword beams.

    He was breaking the power by force!

    ...

    Sitting on the Heaven Conferring tform and sensing the changes in the various battles, Meng Qi had a faint expression like a God Master Buddha looking at the River of Time. However, after listening to the conversation between Mister Lu Da and Su Wuming, he gagged a little and could not close his mouth.

    Then, he watched them practice the secret spell, watched them master it quickly with a funny posture of touching each other via their fingers, their usual graceful demeanor totally ruined. He also watched a radiant light shing before a handsome young man with silver hair appeared. His eyes were deep yet indifferent, his breath was deep yet intimidating. He muttered,

    ¡°I am Lu Wuming.¡±

    There was only one thought reverberating madly in Meng Qi¡¯s mind at that point.

    What the fuck? Fine, I¡¯ll take it.

    Taking in a deep breath, he stood up slowly. He rotated the Principles of Karma and said aloud,

    ¡°In the name of the Teacher of Jade Pce, I hope that Senior Sister Manjushri Guangfa would lend me the heavenly magic weapon!¡±

    The void cracked open and a slender and feminine hand was seen. A long sword flew over as if it contained all the knowledge in the world. Compared to it, Meng Qi¡¯s ya sword looked ordinary like dust on the ground.

    It was the Great Wisdom Sword!

    Meng Qi held the sword¡¯s hilt, thanked his senior sister and closed his eyes. He could not bear to look at the Great Wisdom Sword being sent away in the air for Lu Wuming.

    Extending his hand to catch the sword, Lu Wuming with his indifferent gaze disappeared suddenly. He immediately appeared in the sky of Zhou Cheng in the state of South. Darkness surrounded him as if many universes were connected and linked to the magnificent gxy.

    ...

    Maitreya moved slowly. However, he would disintegrate the local Restrictive Spells and umte Forces of Living Beings by response of Sambhogakaya everywhere he went.

    He wanted to be quick. However, once there was a suppressing sword formation and Su Meng¡¯s interception in putting a stop to it, he would have a mild feeling in his heart. He was unsure whether it was good or bad feeling so he chose to go steadily.

 Chapter 1184: Majestic And Dynamic

    <h4>Chapter 1184: Majestic And Dynamic</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    ¡°In the future?¡±

    In the Azure World where the Buddhist country was close to fulfillment, Meng Qi looked at the Moonlight Bodhisattva who was sitting right below the twin Sal trees. He looked like he was mumbling to himself but he was actually questioning him.

    ¡°The route to the Nirvana Realm paved by the Qing Emperor has been umon right from the beginning. Sometimes he appears as the Qing Emperor; sometimes he is in the form of Lord Taiyi Savior. The reason for him to be able to survive to this day in all these different forms isn¡¯t because he escaped from the River of Time, but due to all kinds of secret spells. After the Medicine Buddha¡¯s awakening through your hands, he started to universalize his past. He returned to the beginning of the ancient era with identities like Chunyangzi, Eastern-Sun Deity, Medicine Buddha, Lord Taiyi Saviour, Green Emperor, and more. Now he must upy the future as well in order to truly reach the Nirvana Realm,¡± the Moonlight Bodhisattva said solemnly.

    ¡°Therefore, he is now in the future.¡±

    These aren¡¯t some eloquent words but the truth!

    Meng Qi once again gained new perceptions about the Qing Emperor¡¯s expedition after listening to the Moonlight Bodhisattva¡¯s detailed exnation. It was unnecessary for the Qing Emperor to eliminate Lord Taiyi Savior and Medicine Buddha, transform into Chunyangzi and Eastern-Sun Deity, and forget the past as well as get puzzled by his own true identity. With his own realm, the Qing Emperor could simply hibernate to survive until now. However, all his experiences and memories would only prove how long he has lived, they would not help in bringing him back to the past.

    All pioneers deserve respect!

    ¡°How can we find him then?¡± Meng Qi asked worriedly. He could only detect the scour of the River of Time and control the fate marginally with his current state of Nirvana Realm. How could he travel to the future?

    Even the Seven-Kill Tablet could only bring him back to the past!

    More importantly, there were so many uncertainties and countless branches in the future. Those without adequate Fruit of Dao could never upy the entire future, nobody even knew which branch the Qing Emperor went to!

    The Moonlight Bodhisattva fell silent for a while before a smirk appeared on his face.

    ...

    Despite the fact that the ancient Great Sages like the Bull Demon King were being weakened and restricted by the Fairy ying Sword Formation, Shaoxuan and Xi¡¯e were all set to put up a good fight. Regardless of the Last Ship drifting amidst the boundless sky and was ready for their escape at any time, they were careful and buckled down to battle.

    But now, the sash-wrapped youngster equipped with a long spear and Wind Fire Wheels could maneuver around anywhere from all directions in the form of three heads and six arms. With the spear dancing and sash flying through the air, he subdued all the ancient Great Sages by himself easily including the Bull Demon King, the Roc Demon King, the Dragon Demon King, and others. Aside from the Bull Demon King, the other Great Sages were so pathetic that they could only form an alliance to counteract.

    Looking at Nezha who was at ease and agile, Shaoxuan and Xi¡¯e were nonchnt.

    The Bull Demon King was bing more and more low-spirited in the battle. Nezha alone could never defeat him if he was not besieged by the Gods of the Heavenly Court back then. The Bull Demon King could proudly say that Nezha was no better than him. They were equally matched as the Bull Demon King had not fully recovered and Nezha had regained consciousness earlier than others.

    What disgusted the Bull Demon King was that the Fairy ying Sword Formation had bounded his powers, most importantly the ubiquitous technique. As a result, Nezha had struck and fled as he wished and he was even able to attack the brothers simultaneously. The situation forced the Bull Demon King and the brothers to the wall.

    His shing speed from his wings were of no use when it encountered the ubiquitous technique!

    As for Qingqiu, Glow, and Raka, the ever arrogant Nezha couldn¡¯t care less about them, not to mention attack them.

    Due to the constraint of the Fairy ying Sword Formation, the victory skewed to Nezha¡¯s side in this battle between those that were well-matched. It reminded the Bull Demon King of the trauma of being burned harshly by Nezha and beheading.

    There was no interference from the Heavenly Deities this time. Yet, there was still the Fairy ying Sword Formation.

    Despite the ipleteness, the top fatal formation in the Archaeozoic Era was definitely legitimate!

    ...

    The overflowing icy power from the Celestial Vase engulfed the purple electricity sword beam and turned the surroundings into a dusky frozennd. The ce looked like the ancient Icy Killing Formation with sword-like icebergs floating around.

    Jiang Zhiwei could no longer exert the ubiquitous technique around three Ambassadors at the frozennd. She could only blink around the edges and utilize her swordsmanship. However, all she did could never break the shield put up by the cautious Feng Dian, Zhang Dian, and Bao Ping. Furthermore, she could barely dodge the sudden attack by their magical arts. Fortunately, the Invincible de was sensitive enough to help her detect the charge in advance, therefore she could escape just under the wire. Without other choices, she watched helplessly as the Ambassadors put the Restrictive Spell of Zhou Cheng and destroyed six doors and a few yamen. The representation of ruling by the Great Zhou was being demolished and the Luo Sect followers wereing out to gain control of the ce.

    She was too defenseless to do something to stop the damage as there was more than one Ambassador to fight against.

    Suddenly, a figure so familiar yet foreign appeared out of nowhere. The man looked a lot like her master but with a hint of calmness and silvery hair.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± she asked.

    The man replied in a low-pitched voice, ¡°I am Lu Wuming.¡±

    Lu Wuming? Jiang Zhiwei was confused upon hearing his name.

    While bright lights were driving away the illusion, the Celestial Lamp Ambassador noticed the newly arisen enemy andughed out loud, ¡°Isn¡¯t this the secret spell for Amalgamation? Su Wuming and Lu Da? There is no use even if both of you hadplementary characteristics and merged into a whole one. Don¡¯t forget the most important thing in the legend. You are neither Su Wuming nor Lu Da now. You have nothing but mere energy and features, you are no different from the little girl beside you!¡±

    Is he talking about the made-up legend created by Master and Senior Lu using the Secret Scripture of Amalgamate Methods? Jiang Zhiwei finally came to the realization while avoiding Celestial Ceremony Ambassador¡¯s attack through the air with the ubiquitous technique. But the Celestial Lamp Ambassador just said that merging could not bring anything greater than mere energy and features, not to mention a made-up legend?

    Lu Wuming dodged the attack stolidly without a word. Then, he swung his sword through the air with all his might. The shing sword beams cut through the frozennd magnificently. The sword was as powerful as the Invincible de, but with a touch of augury.

    The Celestial Vase Ambassador was only able to react right before the beam hit him. With a faint glow, a white lotus came out of his palms and blocked the invasive sword beam.

    ¡°The Great Wisdom Sword!¡± the Celestial Vase Ambassador muttered.

    The unbeatable was not the merging body with mere energy and features, but the Great Wisdom Sword!

    The Great Wisdom Sword was the legendary sword possessed by Manjushri and represents great wisdom in the Buddhist Society. The sword brought whole fulfillment and it was so clear that it could reflect everything. He never thought that he could catch a glimpse of this sword as it was rumored to have gone missing at the Spirited Mountain!

    With this peerless sword, Lu Wuming was much more powerful now.

    At the same time, the purple electricity beam was aimed to give the Celestial Vase Ambassador a strike.

    On the other side, the Celestial Lamp Ambassador was waiting tounch his Wanderer Lamp and set up the enchantment to help his allies. Suddenly, a freezing coldness ran through his body, signaling the advent of critical danger.

    He moved across on his instinct as a burning spearhead pierced through the void. The spear passed by where he was standing just now and stabbed the back of the Celestial Vase Ambassador.

    Poof!

    The Celestial Vase Ambassador burned down to ashes as he was pierced by the fire spear. A good-looking youngster pedaled on the Wind Fire Wheels and appeared in front of the Celestial Lamp Ambassador and Celestial Ceremony Ambassador.

    ¡°Nezha!¡± the two ambassadors eximed.

    It was the ubiquitous technique!

    In the midst of fire and light, the Celestial Vase Ambassador pathetically returned to his original form again. Without the characteristic of ¡®Symbiosis of Projection and Main Body¡¯ and his own survival divinity, the Celestial Vase Ambassador could never have survived the attack.

    With a sly grin, the spear-armed Nezha vanished into thin air. However, the Ambassadors could not put down their defense as they were worried that there would be a deadly shot at any time.

    The situation could not go on! After taking a nce at each other, they decided to make ast resort!

    ...

    As Maitreya made his way to Guangling City, his arrival disintegrated the forces of living beings and the Restrictive Spell of neighboring cities. Some parts of the Jin Xiu Mountain River Map dissipated as well.

    Maitreya was about to reply to the resonated chant of Namo Savior Maitreya Buddha in front of the city when he realized something strange. He pointed his hand toward the left and a white lotus dropped out of the void, transforming into a lotus throne.

    Then, a spearhead came out of nowhere and pierced right on the lotus throne. mes were zing and ashes were scattered everywhere.

    The appearance of Nezha clearly exined the strange feeling Maitreya sensed just now.

    Suddenly, a shadow darted out and prated the Buddha Country. It emerged on Maitreya¡¯s side abruptly. With its mouth opened wide and sharp teeth shown, the dark figure charged to bite Maitreya. Maitreya dodged it as best he could but his shoulder was still bitten. His golden body was injured in the process.

    Fahualin and Damiaoxiang only realized that the dark figure was a ferocious ck dog with smooth fur!

    Close the door and release the Celestial Hound!

    The Celestial Hound¡¯s performance in frontal assault could be considered as average but it was exceptionally good at biting as a surprise attack. Yang Jian won so many battles in the past owing to this tactic of Celestial Hound. It was only natural that Meng Qi intended to put its surprise attack tactic to good use now.

    It was his strategy to have the Celestial Hound in leading the attack when Maitreya was distracted by Nezha and him.

    The huge bite almost got Maitreya falling down from the lotus throne. But the extraordinary Maitreya emitted a pale azure relic in an instant and flung it at the Celestial Hound, scaring it away.

    ...

    Meng Qi was not too excited that he was at the brink of victory as the dog bit the soon-to-be Buddha. It was because he knew that all these deities including Maitreya, the Bull Demon King, and the Luo Sect Oracles have always had an alternative n!

    On top of that, it was really strange to see no action from all the other might people and the Great Medium to this day.

    Nobody heard anything from the Demonic Monarch from Samsara line, the Seven-Kill Priest, or the Ancestors of Water.

 Chapter 1185: Everyone Has An Ace Up Their Sleeves

    <h4>Chapter 1185: Everyone Has An Ace Up Their Sleeves</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    Impasse is followed by change, and change will lead to a solution. When the Bull Demon King was flustered by Nezha as if he was back in the times of the Pilgrimage to the West, he realized that he needed to try his best and use all means and direct knowledge. If not, he would return in defeat and would even get caught again.

    Normally, when facing a situation where the enemy could be ubiquitous while you could not, the best solution would be to divide it into two realms, building your own heaven and earth. Rece the Heavenly Will with your own will to create a small universe which you can move freely inside. Use this as a battlefield to offset the disadvantages or to affect the opponent just like how the Luo Sect¡¯s Big Four Oracles relied on the projection force from the Lifeless Heaven and Void Hometown to recreate a realm in order to avoid Meng Qi from escaping with his ubiquitous skill. It was also like how Maitreya descended and struck after having the Heaven Conferring tform and Changle separated.

    Of course, this was to prevent the aftermath from raging. Thus, preventing the Real World from suffering severe damages and himself from suffering the horrible bacsh. Just like the presence of the beautiful picture of mountains and rivers, if it is destroyed, the terrain of Great Zhou would be destroyed as well, and the Real World¡¯s core area would be destroyed if the terrain of Great Zhou is destroyed. Destroying the Real World¡¯s core area would be to destroy the hub of the Heavens and Myriad World. This would surely trigger terrifying counterattacks from multi universes which no one would be able to handle except the Nirvana Legends and those Evil Demons who managed to please the Nine Levels of Underground.

    During a fight, those who had achieved the Legendary Realm and the Creation Realm would either control their forces with extreme precision to bring out the most effective strike, and the collisions would cancel each other out. Thus the aftermath would just be a series of furious storms which would not bring any serious damage. If not, they would fight seriously with no room for control. At this point, only destroying cities, ughtering the Terran race, moving mountains and draining seas and changing the phenomena would not be enough. Now, there were many stars that were shining like the bright moon hanging high in the sky. It was the predecessors of the fragments of the Real World. Thus, the result could be easily figured out!

    The mighty people of the Great Medium would be rtively cautious since the damage caused by the aftermath was uncontroble. They would use the Universe of the Internal Realm as a foundation to create a battlefield with self-contained boundaries to pin down each other. It was not only a battle of their direct knowledge and martial arts but also a battle of the greatness of their Interior Realm, strength of realm and nature restrictions.

    This was the normal circumstance. It was also what the Bull Demon King was trying to aplish. Unfortunately, he was in the Fairy ying Sword Formation, so how could he simply rece the Heavenly Will with his own will and rebuild another realm? To do so would be to look down on the Ancient Top Killing Formation, even though it was iplete!

    Thus, the Bull Demon King waspletely in passive defense whereby he could not do anything toward Nezha. The aftermath of the battle was bnced out by the ovepping sword power from the Fairy ying Sword Formation and it hence did not cause any damage to the Real World.

    He used his Divine Sense to sense the surroundings. He was aware that Shaoxuan and Xi¡¯e were itching to try. They were about to attack with their ubiquitous skills. He could still bear it, but what about his brothers?

    The Roc Demon King and Dragon Demon King had just been reinstated to their Legendary Peak. They were already in a precarious situation under the suppression of the Fairy ying Sword Formation and Nezha¡¯s attacks from all around. Coupled with the attacks from Shaoxuan and Xi¡¯e who were not affected by the Sword Formation as they had the decrees with them, it was possible that they were going to die here today.

    This can¡¯t be it!

    The Bull Demon King let out an oppressive snort. He could no longer care about his own situation. It was time to show his final skill.

    This skill was extremely energy consuming to him right now. Thus, it could only be maintained for a short while. Originally, he intended to use it at the critical moment. However, he was in distress right at the beginning.

    The Bull Demon King let out a furious roar when he encountered Nezha¡¯s Fire-Tipped Spear, Red Armiry Sash, and other treasures.

    The roar shook the surroundings. It even dissipated the sword power, causing Nezha¡¯s attack to slow down for a moment.

    It was at this moment when the Bull Demon King rushed toward the ground. A light brightened up and a white giant bull that stepped on the Nine Levels of Underground appeared with horns that pierced through the sky. Every inch of its flesh were releasing a vast expanse of colorful clouds. In fact, countless Magic Clouds and rays represented different figures respectively. There was a bull-looking god that was in charge of fairness and a terrifying demonic bull who crashed on Fairy Mountain. The most eye-catching one was the illusionary white sacred bull which was at the top with a three-eyed and four-handed illusionary God of Destruction sitting on its back. On top of that, the vertex of the God of Destruction looked like a God Master.

    Crack!

    There were different figures. Some spat out their bezoars, some lowered their heads and showed their long horns while some opened their third eye. Suddenly, it broke down and disintegrated the sword power nearby. Brilliant radiance spread, forcibly opening up a small universe. The stars moved and offset the subsequent sword power invasion, helping the Roc Demon King, the Dragon Demon King, and others to return to normal. Thus, they could be ubiquitous.

    He stared with his bull¡¯s eyes and saw that Nezha stopped just right outside the universe. He did not fall into it. As expected, the Bull Demon King rushed forward together with his vast universe!

    Rush over to him and knock him down. The State of the West is just ahead!

    At that time, to eliminate the Forces of Living Beings by means of taking over or ughtering were up to him!

    Nezha let out a derisiveugh. Immediately, the surroundings were covered in Green Lotus which bloomed and flew one after another into the precinct of the Bull Demon King, recing the stars.

    ...

    The shoulder of Maitreya had been ripped off. His Golden Body was obviously damaged. In fact, in between the smudges of azure stones, the recovery process was extremely slow. It showed that the bite from the Celestial Hound was extraordinary.

    He maintained a kind smile and started to cast the moniker in a low voice again.

    ¡°Namo Amit¨¡bha.¡±

    Hundreds of millions of beams of light shone from his head and a clean, ethereal White Lotus appeared in between. The white lotus petals unfolded, revealing a Golden Body Joss who sat in the middle. It had twenty heads and sixteen arms, wearing a ne of pearls and jades with stars as a foundation. It was so bright and quiet. Holding the sword and cymbalmps, it was the Future Star Gautama Buddha Golden Body that was thebination of both the roads of the Buddha Golden Body and the Bodhi Golden Body by Maitreya.

    Previously it was the Sambhogakaya, now it was the Dharmakaya!

    The Dharmakaya appeared and opened its mouth, releasing three Buddhist relics.

    The Buddhist relics were crystal clear. It contained White Lotus and was surrounded with Buddha¡¯s grace. One of it was ancient and had experienced the vicissitudes of life. It seemed difficult to change and was filled with traces of years. Another one was ced in the center, releasing limitless light to save the sentimental beings. The third one was shing with the sparkles of stars, so illusionary and obscure. It had the subtle aura of Buddha as if everything was void and the zen of entering the Nirvana realm. They seemed to symbolize the past, present, and future, which was the crystallization that Maitreya explored in the Nirvana Realm.

    He had outshined the Bull Demon King and Nezha with just this.

    Three Buddhist relics appeared and immediately, the hurricane across myriad miles had been set still. The ck and white four-colored sword power was also set still. The sky was cleared up and the purend expanded. Jiangdong and everywhere towards the South were all Buddhist nations. There was no longer limitations. Thus, Fahualin and Damiaoxiang together with the other Bodhisattva Arhat could perform their true strength within the range. They could also move freely.

    Compared to the Bull Demon King, Maitreya¡¯s strategy was definitely a light work. He had no trace of worldliness.

    Meanwhile, Nezha and the Bull Demon King had gotten into a fierce battle. Their own universe was blending together, offsetting each other. They were isted by the sword formation and thus were not distracted by Jiangdong. The Celestial Hound could only fall back from the Buddhist nations and hide again, waiting for the next chance to attack.

    Maitreya was seriously wounded after being bitten by it. He could only seek for an outbreak, striving to take over several states as soon as possible in order to weaken the beautiful picture of mountains and rivers and strengthen the Buddhist nations. Then, he would defend and wait for the recovery of his injury and the power of the Buddhism relics before he proceeded.

    Meng Qi who was controlling the situation at the Heart of Formation saw it and knew that the battle had reached its critical moment. Without the maneuvering of Nezha, he had needed to reassign.

    He sat there, seemingly sitting there steadily and calm. The truth was that he sat there to maintain the suppression of the Fairy ying Sword Formation. He was also bound by the cardinal point. Hence, it was hard to be ubiquitous and attacked directly.

    It was not easy to control the Ancient Top Killing Formation.

    Thus, Meng Qi could only attack from a distance with the help of the sword formation. In fact, the sword formation was iplete. It relied mainly on the tyranny of the Four Fairy-ying Swords toplete the suppression. There were less changes and the attacks were weak.

    As he was thinking, he made a voice transition to Shaoxuan and Xi¡¯e.

    ¡°Seniors, please use your ubiquitous technique to stop the Luo Sect Oracles. On the demon race side, attack the Roc Demon King and Dragon Demon King fiercely once theye out from the Bull Demon King¡¯s universe. However, do beware of the Spear of Mythical Creatures as it might have achieved Legendary and could use the Principle of Five Virtues to reduce the influence of the sword formation.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Nezha had stolen the enemy from Shaoxuan and Xi¡¯e. Hence, both of them had nothing to do. Hearing this, they immediately rushed to the State of the West and took care of both sides.

    Under the entanglement of Jiang Zhiwei and Lu Wuming and also the attack of the Invincible de and the Great Wisdom Sword, the Luo Sect¡¯s Three Oracles made slow progress. However, their slow movements were strange, as if they were nning something.

    Meng Qi was quite reassured with Jiang Zhiwei and the others. In the future, he would be killed by the fixed light dominantly. Mostly because he did not take the risk to search for the legendary road and had never stepped into Spirited Mountain to receive the Ananda Kindness so that the Invincible de could achieve the Legendary level. The huge gap was indeed difficult to cross.

    Once the Invincible de had awakened to the Legendary level, he had the confidence to save his life under the mighty people who had awakened in advance. At Spirited Mountain, his aura could directly collide with the aura of the Bull Demon King, the Roc Demon King, and others, unaffected a single bit.

    Although they just got out of trouble and were rtively weak, the Bull Demon King, the Roc Demon King, and the Dragon Demon King were Great Mediums of the Creation Realm. Even when they were at their worst, they were no worse than the Celestial Ceremony Ambassador who had awakened in advance. For now, Zhiwei could not bepared to the previous him. However, the Big Three Oracles were also suppressed by the Fairy ying Sword Formation. Since she has the Invincible de, she would not need to be afraid of the overwhelming great force. Her attacks could also threaten the opponent.

    Most importantly, since Jiang Zhiwei could be ubiquitous while the Big Three Oracles could not, they would not be able to beat her. The powerful force would be of no use if it misses its target. Even if they wanted to attack in a wide scope, the range was limited. Besides, Jiang Zhiwei could return to Changle at anytime!

    She could be everywhere, hiding at the end of the earth. However, were the Celestial Ceremony Ambassadors brave enough to ignore the attack from the Invincible de?

    Face-to-face confrontation could not be done, but guerri attacks and harassment were definitely not a problem!

    Besides, Jiang Zhiwei had lots of projections and was fighting at her home field unlike the Celestial Ceremony Ambassador who was afraid of being careless and thus ended up encountering serial attacks. The projections appeared and vanished. Even if she overlooked and got attacked by the mighty people, she could rebirth and came back again without any life-threatening danger. This was the main reason why Meng Qi let here along.

    Even if the gap was huge, as long as the conditions were beneficial, it could fill a lot.

    There¡¯s nothing absolute in this world?

    The only absolute thing is that nothing is absolute!

    With the help of Shaoxuan and Xi¡¯e, Meng Qi was reassured with the situation in the State of the West. On Maitreya¡¯s side, the Celestial Hound could not do much as it was alone.

    Meng Qi took a breath. Once again a shadow stepped out of the Premier Auspicious Cloud on the crown of his head. Looking majestic, it was the Incarnation of Eight-Nine.

    He took a step out of the Heaven Conferring tform and appeared outside of the Buddhist nations. He stepped into the void and looked down at Maitreya.

    This was the ace that Meng Qi used to confront him!

    As for the incarnation of the sword skill, Meng Qi did not take any rash actions. In the situation where he put all his concentration in controlling the sword formation, he needed to save room to maneuver in order to avoid any idents, such as the Demonic Ancestor of Water.

    It was almost time to determine the winner. He just needed to hold on till Brother Doubies back with helpers!

 Chapter 1186: Thousand Buddha Formation

    <h4>Chapter 1186: Thousand Buddha Formation</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    The three Buddhist relics floated in the wave-like Buddha mmule that seemed to have upied the past and present, fixing the four-color sword aura and offsetting the suppression. As a result, the Buddhist Kingdom expanded, ze spread, and white lotuses were all over the ce.

    The Bodhisattvas and Arhats who had originally surrounded Maitreya spread out, each sitting on a lotus flower, linked to each other and chanted together. With Fahualin and Damiaoxiang as the cardinals, they formed the fundamental enchanted boundary of Buddhism ¨C the Thousand Buddha Formation!

    In Spirited Mountain in the past, when Gautama Buddha was destroyed, and Amitabha and Bodhi Ancient Buddha had yet to strike, the Saha Pure Landid a Thousand Buddha Formation with Ananda and Maha Kasyapa as its core as an attempt to resist the great sages led by the Demonic Sage, so as to dy until help from the Nirvana characters arrived.

    Under the situation where only Nirvana characters could counter against Nirvana characters, even though Spirited Mountain was special, the courage to attack the Demonic Sage with the Thousand Buddha Formation was enough to show that the fundamental enchanted boundary was strong and indestructible.

    Unfortunately, Ananda rebelled at the crucial moment and the Buddhas fell. The great formation only reappeared in the world today, but the Bodhisattvas and Arhats whoid the formation weren¡¯t Buddhas after all, hence unable to reproduce its glory in ancient times and could not be considered as perfect.

    Even so, Meng Qi who was looking down at the Buddhist Kingdom at a distance above still heard sounds of chanting, his nose filled with the smell of sandalwood, and the golden swastikas in his sight connected to form restrictive spells. Every swastika seemed to be formed from a golden-bodied Buddha, chanting in unison, ¡°Boundless is the sea of sufferings, repentance is salvation!¡±

    At this moment, the Buddhist Kingdom on earth seemed to have be an illusion of a giant zed Buddha made up of many normal-sized golden-bodied Buddhas. Its face was blurry, golden in color, and full of vicissitudes.

    Seeing the illusion formed by the Thousand Buddha Formation, Meng Qi seemed to see himself.

    No, it wasn¡¯t just himself, but also Tathagata.

    The Tathagata Buddha!

    This Thousand Buddha Formation cannot be underestimated, it can form an illusion of Buddha... Meng Qi looked over, feeling solemn.

    Countless white lotuses and golden swastikas also flew at the ce previously redeemed by Maitreya, merging into one with the enchanted boundary, forming part of the Buddhist Kingdom, such that he couldn¡¯t recover those ces for the time being, and also greatly reduced Maitreya¡¯s previous achievements.

    Maitreya was smiling, and his eyes squinted line like he was asleep. The shoulder of his golden body bitten by the Celestial Hound emitted light as it was slowly recovering.

    Meng Qi was silent for a short while before he silently instructed the Celestial Hound and thenughed out, ¡°Maitreya Buddha, let me try out this Thousand Buddha Formation!¡±

    Just as he finished talking, his body suddenly expanded, and was even bigger than the Buddha Kingdom that covered most of Jiangdong? ¨C the giant against the giant Buddha!

    The five fingers of his right hand bent one by one, forming a fist. The acupoints all over Meng Qi¡¯s body opened up, showing the image of a vast universe. Inside every image was a brilliant gxy flying out, intertwining into clouds and gathering at the fist. Just with his own acupoint universes and without mobilizing the strength of the projection, he already showed power close to the ordinary Legendary realm.

    If his real self was here, there would also be Heavens of the Internal Realm to form the prototypes of multi-universes. This was also the main reason why Meng Qi could counter the four gods Celestial Ambassadors when there weren¡¯t enough additional selves and he couldn¡¯t mobilize more power of the universe.

    Wouldn¡¯t the Indestructible Original Body be unimportant then?

    ¡°That¡¯s not enough!¡± Meng Qi roared. Darkness appeared around his body, turning into swirls, and inside every swirl was the image of his additional self imprint ?- there was the Creator Brahma, and also the Door of All Doors ?- all transferring strength to his fist.

    The mountain-like fist became extremely heavy, and the surrounding void seemed to be constantly twisting and copsing, forming a dot. The feeling of horror was felt by even the Bodhisattvas and Arhats in the Thousand Buddha Formation.

    He concentrated all the powers that the manifestation had, of which the process was a little slow, looking like a target, but Maitreya did not attack him. Fahualin and Damiaoxiang also did not activate the Thousand Buddha Formation him to attack him, because they knew it was a trap.

    Outside the Buddhist Kingdom, attacking with restrictive spells would result in being suppressed. Moreover, the other party was everywhere, and it was impossible to hit him. If they acted rashly, they might reveal their own ws instead let the enemy grab a fleeting opportunity.

    Therefore, they turned a blind eye and continued to expand the Buddhist Kingdom, redeeming the worldly beings in the most indestructible manner.

    Fight as you please, we continue to do what we have to do!

    Seeing that he failed to lure the enemy, Meng Qi stopped dying and gave a violent roar, ¡°All things return to the void!¡±

    His right hand struck and mmed down, reaching the surface of the Thousand Buddha Formation instantaneously. The world seemed to bepressed at this moment, like thin papers stacked together, dark and dull.

    Bang!

    The golden-bodied Buddhas copsed but quickly reappeared again. The restrictive spells of the Thousand Buddha Formation that were broken quickly formed again.

    Meng Qi¡¯s manifestation from the Eight Nine Mysteries used all his strength in the punch but did not move it by even a bit, even the dissipating aftermath was swallowed by the formation and turned into mmule.

    While being attacked by Meng Qi, white lotuses bloomed all over full Guangling, and the light of Buddha shone through this ancient city. Since ancient times, it had fallen for the first time without any strength to counter, and the Wang family who had lost their power had hidden into the grotto-heaven.

    Facing the indestructible Thousand Buddha Formation, Meng Qi¡¯s hair and beard were standing as though he was on fire. Then, he turned into a candle dragon with a human face and a snake body, red all over. His eyes opened and closed as winter and summer alternated, and spring and autumn changed instantly. Within a short instant, the Thousand Buddha Formation seemed to have experienced the four seasons, and the restrictive spell was suddenly a little chaotic.

    Making use of this opportunity of time abnormality, Meng Qi pulled out his tail and hit at where the w was ording to his deduction.

    The Eight Nine Mysteries did not only use pure force, its essence was in using different restraints for different enemies!

    At this moment, the three relics on top of Maitreya¡¯s head turned gently as a wave-like mmule surged.The abnormality of time died away quickly, unable to cause chaos in the Thousand Buddha Formation anymore, hence the tail that was thrown over could not shake it at all.

    Faced with this, Meng Qi couldn¡¯t help but sigh silently. With the suppression of Maitreya and the two great Bodhisattvas of Fahualin and Damiaoxiang in the formation, he definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to break this Thousand Buddha Formation even if his real self was here to disy Creating Three Manifestations with One Breath, together with the suppression of the Celestial ying Sword and exhausting all his martial skills as well as magical powers, let alone the manifestation of the Eight Nine Mysteries.

    At his current level, he didn¡¯t have much chance of winning even if it was just Maitreya!

    Taking a deep breath, Meng Qi seemed to not give up. He straightened his right palm, and once again copsed the universe of the acupoints over his body, concising the power mobilized by the imprints of additional self. However, the de wasn¡¯t to return all things to void, but to create a new world.

    He wanted to break this Thousand Buddha Formation, and open up another new heaven!

    The pale golden right hand shed across as the de fell, striking at the Thousand Buddha Formation. All the Bodhisattvas and Arhats didn¡¯t move at all, still looking down and chanting the name of Maitreya.

    They believed in the sturdiness of the Thousand Buddha Formation.

    Suddenly, a ck shadow jumped out from the inside of Guangling which had been redeemed. Instead of dashing at the guarded Maitreya, it immediately rushed to the side of Bodhisattva Fahualin, biting through theyers of ze protecting the formation and biting at the shoulder of Fahualin ?- it was the Celestial Hound!

    Following Meng Qi¡¯s instructions, it did not attempt to attack Maitreya again but lurked into Guangling, waiting for the expansion of the Buddhist Kingdom to get Guangling covered in it, and then attacked the Bodhisattvas in the formation at the most critical moment.

    The Celestial Hound mmed fiercely, and Fahualin¡¯s position actually moved. The restrictive spells immediately became chaotic, and the golden-bodied Buddha disappeared while the swastikas became illusory.

    Meng Qi had been attacking, in vain and ineffectively, just to wait for this opportunity. How could he let go of the opportunity to work in collusion?

    His hand was raised and the de fell. With the sh of a light, the Thousand Buddha Formation separated intoyers, showing the Buddhist Kingdom inside.

    Bodhisattva Fahualin who was the first to be affected was being bitten by a dog as de aura surrounded him. Having no other choice, he got out of the formation and appeared in the sky above Guangling. His golden body was broken, and his consciousness and spirit were both shaken.

    Maitreya let out a sigh and dyed his healing. The three relics on his head suddenly appeared before Meng Qi¡¯s de aura, and the wave-like mmule caught the falling of the de.

    The Celestial Hound let out a roar and disyed shadows of dog that filled the sky, biting madly at every Bodhisattva and Arhat. Luckily, Damiaoxiang struck in time to prevent the cmity of the Buddhist Kingdom.

    But no matter what, the Thousand Buddha Formation was already broken!

    This can be dyed until Brother Doubies back... Meng Qi did not even think of defeating Maitreya with the manifestation of the Eight Nine Mysteries, but only nned to dy.

    ...

    In the universe where Nezha and the Bull Demon King fought, Qingqiu the Fox calcted the time and clenched her teeth, ¡°It cannot be dyed any more!¡±

    Apanying her voice, the Demon Divine Spear in her hand shone, bursting colors of ck and yellow, and formed a thirty-three story exquisite pagoda!

    A few years after the Spirited Mountain incident, the Demon Divine Spear had also awakened to the Legendary level!

    ...

    Shaoxuan, Xi¡¯e, Jiang Zhiwei, and Lu Wuming together battled the three celestial ambassadors of the Luo Sect, and were slowly breaking the Ten Directions of the Wanderer¡¯s Azure World of the Celestial Lamp Ambassador.

    But at this moment, the presence of the three celestial ambassadors actually merged with each other and formed a dark swirl in the center.

    The dark swirl gave out clear light, showing a scene deep in the Void Hometown!

    ...

    In the vast starry sky and outside the Celestial ying Sword Formation, the eyes of the white-haired giant monkey appeared bright as it quietly watched the development inside.

    Suddenly, Yuan Hong smiled, shook its body and turned into a into a majestic man wearing a heavenly crown and yellow robe. With a handsome and cold disposition, it was Gao Lan!

    Immediately after this, he flew into the sword formation.

    ...

    Bodhisattva Fahualin was bitten by the Celestial Hound, and his injury was neither serious nor mild. Seeing the Thousand Buddha Formation being broken and the purend on earth in chaos, with the sound of a dog barking everywhere like a downtown food market, he felt a fire burning inside him.

    He immediately realized that his emotions and thoughts were wrong, and chanted the name of Maitreya to regain his peacefulness. He nned to join hands with Damiaoxiang to get a hold of the Celestial Hound.

    Suddenly, he trembled all over, like he had fallen into an ice cave, and even his golden body and wisdom seemed to have frozen. He only saw a zed golden hand fly out from the city of Guangling, its palm cracked into a huge mouth that had forty Buddha teeth!

 Chapter 1187: As One Fell, Another One Rose

    <h4>Chapter 1187: As One Fell, Another One Rose</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    Facing the zed golden hand, the terrifying giant mouth and the forty Buddha teeth, Fahualin seemed to have fallen into his deepest nightmare. His tens of thousands of years of practice seemed to have encountered his born nemesis, and he couldn¡¯t keep a calm mind anymore. His thoughts surged like boiling water, dragging his instinct of his infinity all the way down.

    His golden body seemed to be shackled, and his spirit seemed to be frozen. At this moment, he couldn¡¯t break free and couldn¡¯t make an effective reaction beyond fearing the chaos, but could only watch helplessly at the giant mouth and body!

    The three relics emitted mmules with blooming white lotuses, stopping Meng Qi¡¯s hand de and the copse of the Buddhist Kingdom. Maitreya also noticed the shocking change in the sky above Guangling City, and the smile on his facepletely disappeared for the first time. Ignoring Meng Qi¡¯s follow-up attack, he directly appeared beside Fahualin. His body with twenty heads and sixteen arms were wielding pestles and swords, attacking the zed hand together. The three relics paused for a short while before flying up again. Moving up and down, it fixed the surrounding world and eliminated all abnormalities.

    Damiaoxiang on the other side showed the projection of Bodhisattva of all realms, and was battling in full swing with the mad dogs all over the sky, but he had also noticed the anomaly over at this side here. He tilted the treasure bottle, pouring the water of Ganga directly over the sky above Guangling, and engulfed the zed golden hand.

    Supreme Buddha! Meng Qi recognized the origin of the zed golden hand. Feeling a chill, he did not use the chance to attack Maitreya.

    Advertisement

    This is the Supreme Buddha sealed at the peak of Spirited Mountain!

    The Supreme Buddha who wanted to devour all Buddhas, Bodhisattvas, Arhats, and Wisdom Kings to achieve enlightenment!

    He actually escaped from the hands of the Great Sage Equaling Heaven, hid in the territory of the Great Zhou, and had been waiting for the opportunity to attack Maitreya and his party!

    Just as this thought came to his mind, Meng Qi saw that the zed golden hand lost its dazzling color and faded into a light flesh color, emitting infinite white light that was the purest and without any impurities.

    As the light surged, the water of Ganga suddenly transpired and evaporated, and its flow stopped. Maitreya did not dare to look at it directly, and the sixteen arms that had been thrown out subconsciously blocked in front of him.

    As white light floated, pure and clear illusions of statues of Buddhas and Bodhisattvas appeared. There was the golden-winged Great Roc, and also Bodhisattva Manjushri ?- it was neither an object nor a heresy, but his real self.

    The illusions formed a Thousand Buddha Formation, blocking the whereabouts of the three relics. Taking advantage of this opportunity, the huge mouth opened up and swallowed the petrified Fahualin!

    Advertisement

    Bang!

    Having heard a strange sound, Meng Qi only felt a star symbolizing the Great Bodhisattva inside the vast starry sky of karma was burning, dragging its me tail, and merging into the purest strange star, making it strong again.

    Bang!

    A light pir dashed out of Guangling, swaying the clouds and intending to turn the destroyed Buddhist Kingdom into an infinite sea of light.

    A grand and solemn sound came out from it, ¡°If I achieve Bodhi, all the Buddhas, Bodhisattvas, Arhats, Jin-gangs, and Wisdom Kings shall all be my incarnations.¡±

    ¡°If I achieve Bodhi, I shall be the one and only Supreme Buddha in all realms and worlds.¡±

    Maitreya sighed again, unable to smile. The three relics fell, with vicissitudes of the past, the current disaster, and also the future enlightenment, almost connecting into an illusory long river that he controlled with his breath, allowed the sea of light to fade before putting his palms together in front, ¡°If I achieve Bodhi, all sentient beings shall be free from sufferings, and all realms shall be a Buddhist Kingdom without any sea of sufferings.¡±

    Advertisement

    The Buddha¡¯s voice reverberated, and the three relics actually stripped the infinite pure light, vaguely showing the strange Buddha that was formed by the pure white light.

    It¡¯s really the Supreme Buddha... Meng Qi slightly nodded, not knowing which side to help at that moment.

    Judging from the process earlier on, the presence of the Supreme Buddha was rather weak, only a little stronger than the current Maitreya. With his unstable realm, it seemed that he had gotten the worst of it from the cudgel of the Great Sage Equaling Heaven, and it was unknown how he managed to escape. As such, he did not dare to attack Maitreya in the face and could only wait patiently, seizing the opportunity tounch an attack before using his remaining force, barely resisting a blow, and swallowed Bodhisattva Fahualin.

    With this, his presence expanded and he had recovered a fair bit. He already had the feeling of being slightly inferior to the current Bull Demon King, surpassing Maitreya in terms of realm and strength but rtively inferior in other aspects, especially when the three relics restrained him to a great extent. More importantly, Maitreya still had the recovering Buddhist Kingdom, Damiaoxiang, and the Bodhisattvas and Arhats who could form the Thousand Buddha Formation. If there were no external forces intervening, it would be difficult to predict the oue.

    If he helped the Supreme Buddha, first eliminating Maitreya would really help in the Heaven Conferring tform matter. But if he swallowed the future Buddha, he would be too powerful to be controlled, and this would bring harm to Meng Qi himself. This was especially so when Meng Qi always had a good rtionship with the Eastern Pure Land of Azure Stones. Letting the Supreme Buddha grow would inevitably threaten the Moonlight Bodhisattva and even the Medicine Buddha, offending his allies for nothing and losing helping hands.

    But if he helped Maitreya deal with the Supreme Buddha, then what about the Heaven Conferring tform?

    This was just like over at the celestial ambassadors of the Luo Sect. Guangchengzi said not to fall outpletely, so he did not dy the demonic race and the Buddhist Kingdom and concentrated his power to remove them first. With Nezha¡¯s strength and realm, and the weakening of the formation, it would be easy to eliminate the celestial ambassadors. Unfortunately, it was impossible to do so, and could only give an asional attack to terrify and dy them.

    Advertisement

    This was the dilemma brought about by the intricacies of the rtionships.

    At this moment, the illusions of Buddhas reappeared around the pure white Buddha as he said solemnly, ¡°A real Buddha cannot be seen, see it and you will fall.¡±

    Just as the voice trailed off, many Bodhisattvas and Arhats who were looking at him screamed wildly. Pure white fire started burning around their bodies and was about to burn their golden bodies, making them fall one by one.

    Maitreya showed his signature smile again, stretched out his right hand, holding the three relics. The surroundings suddenly became quiet ?- the screams disappeared, the white fire extinguished, and white lotuses bloomed.

    ¡°Flowers bloomed to see me¡±!

    The Supreme Buddha had his own illusory Thousand Buddha Formation, contending that the flowers bloomed to see himself.

    Watching the battle, thoughts ran in Meng Qi¡¯s mind and he quickly made a decision. He beckoned for the Celestial Hound toe back andmanded, ¡°Bite whoever has the upper hand!¡±

    ¡°Woof!¡± the Celestial Hound nodded happily, its tail hanging downward, jumped two steps and conveyed into the void.

    Advertisement

    This fellow is obviously an expert in the Seal of Void.

    Alright, let¡¯s strive to maintain a bnce in power over here, and I shall go to the Luo Sect on the other side, unite Shaoxuan and the rest, and pretend to strike a vicious blow to scare away the celestial ambassadors!

    This kind of thing cannot be entrusted to Nezha. This fellow has always been vicious and might just turn pretense into reality.

    With a sh of his figure, Meng Qi¡¯s incarnation of the Eight Nine Mysteries appeared in Nanzhou.

    ...

    In the boundless zed Buddhist Kingdom, the Moonlight Bodhisattva under the sacred Bodhi tree was silent for a long time before finally showing a smile, ¡°There is a current node in the River of Time, and the future is just a variety of possibilities and not reality. If I knew how to go to the future, I would have already attempted to free myself from the sea of sufferings.¡±

    ¡°But since the future is all kinds of possibilities, the future scenes that were derived may happen, with just differences in size. If you can figure out where the Medicine Buddha will definitely appear in the future, then leave a letter or a stone or something there. He should be able to see it.¡±

    Meng Qi was a little confused listening to it, and was thinking carefully, when the Supreme Buddha suddenly appeared and swallowed Fahualin. The Moonlight Bodhisattva became solemn and looked outside the zed purend, ¡°It¡¯s him?¡±

    ...

    On the Heaven Conferring tform, the beautiful picture of mountains and rivers was covering it like curtains, reflecting the illusory images of the four-color sword beam.

    Meng Qi was sitting inside and controlling the sword formation when happiness suddenly struck him. He looked up into the sky and saw Gao Lan who was wearing a heavenly crown and yellow robe fly back.

    Gao Lan stepped downward and coldly said, ¡°Third brother, I¡¯ve already contacted the allies. The Ind of Three Clouds, Shangjing Pce, and the various celestial lords, etc., are about to strike.¡±

    He was about to get close to the Heaven Conferring tform when he saw the four-color sword beams intertwine, red, green, ck, and white colors surged and formed a wall, blocking himself outside.

    ¡°Third brother, what¡¯s the meaning of this?¡± Gao Lan asked with deep eyes.

    Meng Qi looked closely at him and said in a strange tone, ¡°Emperor brother, this is not the style of your speech. Shouldn¡¯t you just say you have already contacted the allies and wait for me to ask you who they are before saying in detail about the Ind of Three Clouds and Shangjing Pce? Answering one question with one sentence shows the deep and cold temperament of an emperor. It¡¯s not like you to finish saying everything all at one go.¡±

    Gao Lan showed a faint smile and said indifferently, ¡°With the important matter about to seed, it is inevitable that I¡¯m excited and lose self-control.¡±

    Meng Qi nodded slightly, and felt that it should be so. Suddenly, the four-color sword beams burst and formed a torrent, and it struck directly at Gao Lan!

    Gao Lan stretched out his right palm, pressed forward and blocked the sword beam. Full of doubts and shock, he heard Meng Qi¡¯sughter, ¡°I was just a little skeptical at first and tested a little. Now I¡¯m certain that you are a fake big brother!¡±

    ¡°If you are really big brother, your answer to the question just now should be, ¡°I¡¯ve always been crazy, when did I ever have a regr style of speech?¡±

    This Gao Lan was transformed from Yuan Hong in order to trick the four celestial swords. He was furious hearing what Meng Qi said and vomited blood.

    Is this a normal answer?

    Meng Qi looked at Gao Lan change into a white-haired giant monkey,ughing silently inside. Of all people, you choose to transform into a madman. Do you think it¡¯s so easy to imitate a madman?

    Just a little test and you gave yourself away!

    He was about to activate the sword formation to suppress Yuan Hong, and then use a magic item to create a manifestation in order to dy this great sage from destroying the formation, when he suddenly felt coldness in his heart with an indescribable danger.

    As thoughts ran in his mind, the white swordsman flew out of the auspicious cloud and made preparations.

    Suddenly, a finger lingering with demonic air poked out from the void and pointed straight on the beautiful picture of mountains and rivers.

    Bang!

    The northern part of Ganzhou copsed straight away. The mountains no longer existed and the rivers dissipated. Cities and tens of thousands of living beings turned into ashes.

    Bang!

    The copse went downward, and the entire area was torn apart, flying into the sky and turning into tiny stars that emitted brilliant light.

    The original ce became deep and bottomless with the demonic air of the Netherworlding out from it. It was another endless sea.

    Hooooooo!

    The real world suddenly turned dark, and there were cries all around. The wind smelled of blood and blood fell like rain.

    A terrifying object seemed to bending from high above, and was about to hit the finger.

    Butyers of demonic realm appeared around the finger and there were countless demonicughs. The finger prated the hole on the beautiful picture of mountains and rivers, and pointed at Meng Qi.

    Poof!

    It hit the incarnation of the swordsman, smearing the sword aura dragged him into the Netherworld, turned him into a pool of pus!

    The Demonic Monarch! Meng Qi had only this thought in his mind.

    When did a demonic body of the Demonic Monarch awaken in advance!

    He really came!

 Chapter 1188: Celestial Drawing Fell From The Sky

    <h4>Chapter 1188: Celestial Drawing Fell From The Sky</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    At the same time when the Demonic Monarch made a hole in the mountains and rivers picture, Nezha and the Bull Demon King had fought to an intense point in the small universe filled with green lotuses and celestial bulls, appearing in different nebe and different gxies almost simultaneously. The dancing spear and the sharp horn constantly collided, bringing about countless beginnings and ends of thunder. And between the beginning and the end, the world was seen throughout to have the dissipated aftermath stretching the sun, destroying the stars, and turning the gxies into pure energy, hitting the other party.

    Even though they had only recovered to the level of just entering the Creation realm, the fierce battle between the two powerful characters made the Roc Demon King and the Dragon Demon King unable to intervene. All magical skills and powers were not able to get close, disappearing upon contact. Even they themselves had to seek protection under the white illusion of the Celestial Bull, hiding in the subtleties of the universe so as not to be involved in the omnipresent battle, otherwise they would be in deep trouble.

    Because of this, the Roc Demon King was quite frustrated. If he was at the peak, he didn¡¯t have to be afraid of Nezha, but unfortunately time was not on his side and it would take two or three years for him to return to the Creation realm. Although the Nezha today wasn¡¯t better than those supreme characters with the title of Heavenly Lord whose partial power could crush him, but there was still a difference in their realms. Going forward would not help the Bull Demon king, but create more trouble.

    Swallowing this down, the Roc Demon King squinted his eyes and looked at the outside world through the white celestial bull illusion. He saw that both sides seemed to have countless manifestations, covering every corner of the universe. They created boundless seas of sufferings for each other, wanting to let the other party sink in.

    At this moment, he saw the Demon Divine Spear shine brightly, creating a thirty-three level exquisite pagoda that covered the surroundings in gold, giving an uninvadable sense of invincibility.

    Advertisement

    ¡°Pagoda of Virtues?¡± he muttered.

    In the past, the Demonic Sage was extremely powerful with five virtues on the body. Seeing the Pagoda of Virtues again now made him feel the vicissitudes and impermanence of worldly affairs.

    Qingqiu nodded slightly, ¡°Although it is a peerless heavenly weapon, stronger than the Legendary level under the same conditions, but it is still inferior to a normal Legendary supreme and may not even beparable to one that has awakened in advance, and could only be considered as a weak Legendary weapon. Therefore, even the Pagoda of Virtues can only block one blow from Nezha. I appeal for all the great sages to cooperate, seize this opportunity to get out of this universe, and use the opportunity of the Heavenly Great Sage and Nezha battling to destroy the formation all the way.¡±

    As staying here was of little use and also very time-consuming, the Dragon Demon King immediately agreed without any hesitation. The other great sages and demonic deities also nodded.

    Aftermunicating and getting ready, a thirty-three-story golden pagoda flew out of the white celestial bull illusion. Yellow lights hung downward and turned into water curtains, covering the group of demons underneath.

    The Pagoda of Virtues had just appeared when the tip of a spear flew over, almost without any difference in sequence. Simrly, the iron corners attacked the tip of the spear like a cudgel.

    Bang!

    Advertisement

    The two attacked each other, bursting out terrifying waves of light that swept the surrounding gxies. The pagoda made a creaking sound, breaking down under the close range of detonation and melting.

    But at this moment, the Roc Demon King¡¯s wings spread out and gently pped, carrying the severely damaged pagoda out of the core area along with the light waves. Then, the Dragon Demon King drew out his tail and disrupted the aftermath.

    The golden pagoda disappeared immediately, conveyed out of this universe and returned to the real world covered by the celestial sword formation.

    ...

    In the sky above Nanzhou, Shaoxuan and Xi¡¯e once again faced the Ten Directions of the Wanderer¡¯s Azure World, and recalled the bad experience in the Ancient Fusang Realm.

    However, things have changed as time went by. Some characteristics of the Celestial Lamp Ambassadors and the others were restricted, and their powers were also suppressed. Even if three of them joined forces, they wouldn¡¯t be able to hold on for too long under the strong attack of Shaoxuan, Xi¡¯e, and the Last Ship. Moreover, Jiang Zhiwei and Lu Wuming, holding the Invincible de and the Wisdom Sword, attacked from time to time, and the enchanted boundary started to copse.

    Crack!

    Advertisement

    The area illuminated by lights emitted an illusory cracking sound. Light retreated and shrunk into the wick.

    However, the backup of the Celestial Lamp Ambassador, the Celestial Ceremony Ambassador, and the Celestial Vase Ambassador had already beenpleted, and clear light surged out continuously from the dark swirl. The scene of the depth of the void was first presented, and then reflected in the surrounding. Outside the boundless chaos, four out of the twelve white lotuses bloomed, and the remaining eight were in buds of different degrees.

    Dim light immediately enveloped the surroundings. The projection of the Void Hometownnded and offset the suppression of the Celestial Sword Formation. However, there was still no one who could be ubiquitous within a few tens of thousands of miles.

    This was caused by the nature of the Void Hometown. It was equal to the Celestial World, and slightly higher than the Lifeless Heaven. They were all Legendary objects at infinite height. In the projections of two of them, the ubiquitous nature was offset and naturally cannot be used. It was just like in the past when Gu Erduo led Su Wuming to the Jade Pool in order to kill him.

    In other words, this kind of restraint did not distinguish between the enemy and self, which was different from the suppression of the Celestial Sword Formation. Earlier on when the four celestial ambassadors of the Luo Sect used the strength of the Void Hometown and Lifeless Heaven to iste Meng Qi and restrict ubiquity, they were also constrained. Other than after Meng Qi¡¯s manifestation was trapped in the enchanted boundary of the Wanderer Lamp and the attack on him could be ubiquitous, it hadn¡¯t been able to disy this characteristic.

    With the detection and reaction of the Invincible de and the Wisdom Sword, Jiang Zhiwei and Lu Wuming had jumped out of the range while the light was surging like the Shaoxuan and Xi¡¯e. The four looked at each other and was going to join hands with the outside world to break the projection of the Void Hometown.

    However, the Luo Sect¡¯s three celestial ambassadors did not just want to drag the two sides to the same starting line. Amidst the chanting of the Ajati Matriarch, Void Hometown, petals flew out of the eight budding white lotuses, forming the statue of a supreme god.

    Advertisement

    With a sh of his figure, Meng Qi¡¯s manifestation of the Eight Nine Mysteries appeared beside Jiang Zhiwei. He was about to strike when his expression suddenly changed and looked to the north at Changle.

    ...

    The swordsman manifestation blocked the sudden attack of the Demonic Monarch, giving Meng Qi more time. Red, green, ck, and white, the four celestial swords around him shone and emitted sword aura, creating chaos that swallowed up sequence and that could spread to the end.

    The finger moved out and showed aplete appearance. It was an arm with six fingers that was exuding a feeling of annihtion.

    The arm was long, and turned into a ck-robed old man. His appearance was simr to that of the Demonic Monarch¡¯s head ?- it was his Demonic Body of Six Annihtions which had awakened in advance and was lurking in Changle, waiting for an opportunity.

    On the other side, seeing that he couldn¡¯t seed in tricking, Yuan Hong shook his body and turned into a white giant ape. Holding a ck cudgel with both hands, he let out a loud roar and nned to break the formation by force.

    The huge cudgel hit down, and a boundless sea of sufferings appeared, with pieces of the universe floating in it.

    As the earliest awakened Creation character of the current era, Yuan Hong was definitely not ordinary.

    Advertisement

    Bang!

    In the loud noise, the Heaven Conferring tform shook and the sword aura was swallowed by the sea of sufferings. The shadows of the four swords shook violently, seeming like they couldn¡¯t block a few more blows.

    At the same time, the Demonic Monarch¡¯s shot out his right hand and hit the enchanted boundary of the formation, bringing greater turmoil, and making the four colors look dull for a moment.

    There was no leakage of aftermath from this exchange of blows, which was enough to show that Yuan Hong and the Demonic Monarch were fighting with skill and ease!

    Meng Qi was seated on the Heaven Conferring tform, and the premier auspicious cloud above his head expanded, eliminating the intruding strength, and his heart was heavy.

    If Big Brother still doesn¡¯te back, he might not be able to guard the Heaven Conferring tform.

    He had expected the attack of the Demonic Monarch, but not Yuan Hong¡¯s sudden appearance!

    He had thought that he was seriously injured by the Qing Emperor and couldn¡¯t stir trouble again in the next ten or twenty years.

    ...

    After getting out of the small universe with fierce battle, the Roc Demon King returned to the forest. Feeling free and rxed, he spread his wings and was about to fly to the western state.

    At this moment, the surrounding sword aura subsided, the clouds in the sky were thin, and the strong wind was weakened. The suppression of the Celestial Sword Formation was reduced by more than half!

    ¡°Something is wrong with the sword formation!¡± the Dragon Demon King said joyfully.

    ¡°Heaven is on our side!¡± another great sageughed loudly.

    ...

    The sword formation weakened, and the projection of the Void Hometown expanded with it, almost enveloping Jiang Zhiwei and the others.

    The Celestial Ceremony Ambassador and the others were stunned at first but quicklyughed.

    Heaven is really on our side!

    And the god statue was gradually taking form, seeming like the Ajati Matriarch!

    ...

    The real world was broken, the multiverse shook. Terror was contained in infinite heights, and a clear light suddenly fell from it.

    The clear light was neither thunder nor fire, but brought along the nature and wisdom of the Demonic Monarch, and letting it fall from infinity to dust.

    The counter-attack directly caused him to fall into the realm!

    Not only the manifestation, but also the real body!

    Seeing which, Meng Qi who was inside the shaking Heaven Conferring tform, activated the Principles of Karma, connecting cause and effect, and established a link, wanting to pull the nature and wisdom of the Demonic Monarch directly into his own hands.

    By then, he could do whatever he wants with it!

    Butyers of demonic territories appeared in the air ?- there was aherworld passing through, aher blood pool, and also demons and ghosts. It was the projection of the Netherworld!

    The Netherworld was joyful and the evil spirits sung praises. Blood and ck fog rewound and eliminated the clear light, dashing upward with the nature and wisdom of the Demonic Monarch.

    Yuan Hong and the Demonic Monarchughed, and struck at the same time. A cudgel and a palm, hit on the cardinal enchanted boundary, causing disintegration.

    The shadows of the four swords barely held on, and had reached the limit. The suppression of the sword formation had been reduced to a minimum.

    Meng Qi squinted his eyes and began to consider giving up the guarding.

    There was no way to block it by force. If he held on, it would implicate billions of living beings in the real world instead.

    But at this moment, Gu Xiaosang¡¯s original judgment shed across his mind, ¡°Gao Lan¡¯s way of thinking is unpredictable, but yet has its own pattern. He hastily released the Heaven Conferring tform and became a target of public criticism, but his real intention might not necessarily be on the Heaven Conferring tform. It might just be a camouge to deceive the enemies.¡±

    ...

    In a hidden ce in the boundless starry sky, Gao Lan looked down quietly at the changes in the sword formation, seeming like he had not gone looking for help.

    After seeing the Demonic Monarch strike, he frowned and was slightly surprised, ¡°Why is he here to stir trouble?¡±

    After this, he looked to the side and said, ¡°I can¡¯t wait anymore.¡±

    Next to him was a cultured-looking man in a loose robe. Carefree and unworldly, he was the Devil Master Han Guang. After sensing Gao Lan¡¯s gaze, he smiled and said, ¡°Indeed, those who should jump out have already jumped out, there¡¯s no need to wait anymore.¡±

    With deep eyes, Gao Lan said, ¡°Then let me see who is the one behind you.¡±

    Han Guang smiled, stretched out his hand and threw a scroll down. It was red, green, ck, and white, ancient, and had the feeling of the end of the world.

    Shrewd as he was, Gao Lan still couldn¡¯t help but mumble, ¡°Drawing of Celestial ying Sword Formation!¡±

    Heavenly Lord Lingbao¡¯s Drawing of Celestial ying Sword Formation!

    The drawing of the formation appeared in a sh and fell toward the Heaven Conferring tform.

 Chapter 1189: The Number One Archean Killing Formation

    <h4>Chapter 1189: The Number One Archean Killing Formation</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    The cardinal shook, and the shadows of the four swords ¨C red, green, ck, and white were like the moon in water, about to be a dream bubble. The strong attack against the Great Sage of Mei Mountain Yuan Hong and the supreme Demonic Monarch wasing to an end, and the sword aura covering the territory of Great Zhou was being eliminated and decreasing to a level that was impossible to interfere with the Legendary level.

    The prehistoric behemoth-like white ape once again raised the ck cudgel up high, activated the acupoints on his body, opening upyers of universe and caves and explicitated projections of his additional self. Then, it struck down violently with pure force, causing illusory light waves and brought about the sea of sufferings that first eroded the sword formation.

    The Demonic Monarch did not take any action, but ced one hand behind his back and looked rxed. It naturally wasn¡¯t difficult for him to judge with his eyes that the Celestial Sword Formation was going to fall apart under the cudgel. If this was the case, why should he bother to waste his energy?

    It was better for him to wait until Yuan Hong broke the cardinal, and then seamlessly join the attack, crush the picture of mountains and rivers, so that Su Meng couldn¡¯t find a chance to escape.

    Yes, for his attack this time, first would be to destroy the Heaven Conferring tform, and he would have overfulfilled the task if he could destroy the real world. Second would be to use the opportunity to get rid of the Primitive Emperor Su Meng!

    Advertisement

    This was both the intention of some existing beings, and also his own thinking!

    Because of the Jiangdong Ancient Book, Qi Zhengyan achieved Dharmakaya, and preliminarily got rid of his restraint. Also, the demonic sages wereing back from reincarnation one after another. It would be quite troublesome to get rid of him when hisbined body had notpletely awakened. And the biggest problem was Su Meng who was bound to help. He had already achieved the Legendary realm and he dared not say any of his replicated demonic bodies was sure to win him.

    If he had the opportunity, he must of course eliminate the trouble in advance!

    Strike!

    With the strike of the cudgel, the world waspressed, bing dark and sullen, and seemed to be stacked together. The palm of the Demonic Monarch hanging on the side of his body slightly opened, and the six fingers respectivelymunicated different ways of destruction, preparing for the follow-up.

    Plop!

    The ck cudgel paused, and a weak sound reverberated away. There was no movement of a violent collision, nor was there a loud and breaking sound. It waspletely different from what Yuan Hong and the Demonic Monarch had expected.

    Advertisement

    What happened?

    Looking over, the Demonic Monarch did not see a crumbling sword formation in front of the ck cudgel, but an ancient formation drawing that had both distinctive and mixed up colors of red, green, ck, and white.

    Yes, it was both distinct and mixed up. A concept that waspletely opposite and contradictory was actually put together strangely!

    ¡°Drawing of Celestial ying Sword Formation!¡± as a great powerful character who was active during the Demon Sage and the Emperor¡¯s reign, he recognized the drawing at one nce.

    Drawing of Celestial ying Sword Formation!

    The most ancient formation drawing that was born with Heavenly Lord Lingbao!

    Damn! The presence of his demon body contracted, and he couldn¡¯t care for anything else. His well-prepared right hand popped out and grabbed the formation drawing.

    Advertisement

    He mustn¡¯t let Su Meng get hold of it!

    Meng Qi had already prepared for the sword formation conveying out of this realm after being broken. But at this crucial moment, he saw an ancient formation drawing in front of him, resonating with the four celestial swords erected in the north pole and other ces.

    Drawing of Celestial ying Sword Formation?

    It is the original Drawing of Celestial ying Sword Formation, not the one that the Priest Chonghe repleted using the refining method and the four sword manuals!

    Having the original Drawing of Celestial ying Sword Formation meant that the sword manual waspleted. Theplete Number One Archean Killing Formation had once again appeared in the world!

    Meng Qi got a shock as he instantly recognized the formation drawing and knew its significance.

    This is the key to turning defeat into victory!

    Advertisement

    As soon as he saw the formation drawing, he had already gained a sudden realization and understood the n of Gao Lan. Brother Doubi really feigned action in one ce and made the real move in another, but yet not entirely so.

    He used the construction of the Heaven Conferring tform as a bait to make the powerful characters who had awakened in advance and had animosity jump out, and then use the formation drawing toplete the Celestial ying Sword Formation,plete the battle of the swords with the map before wiping them all out!

    In this way, there would be no more interference from powerful characters in a short period of time, and Gao Lan could easily spread the humanity and attack the Legendary realm. He could also show his ability to the emperor¡¯s allies and get into an active position.

    If powerful characters such as Maitreya and the Bull Demon King became aware of it and refused to jump into the trap, he could only watch helplessly at the sessful construction of the Heaven Conferring tform. Gao Lan ruled by humanity, and could still take on an active position all the same.

    The conspiracy was perfect!

    As for why Gao Lan was certain that there were the four celestial swords, Meng Qi could now easily think of it: Guangchengzi was the teacher of two generations of the emperor!

    A genius in retrospect refers to someone like Meng Qi. But he was a helper in the first ce and had no interest in re-establishing the Heavenly Court or bringing glory to the Great Zhou. Other than wanting to reach the Nirvana realm, he had also no ambitions for simr strategic games. He had just lent a helping hand because Gao Lan needed help.

    As for Gao Lan notmunicating the n with him, Meng Qi did not mind at all. If it was just a battle limited to the Legendary level, his Principles of Karma were enough to cover up the mysteries of heaven and trick everyone, so that the remaining power characters couldn¡¯t spy on the secrets and understand the idea, thereby specting the development. But be it Maitreya or the demonic race, they were all hands of influential Nirvana characters to manipte the current situation. They must be guarded against in order to disrupt their hands. One less person who knew the n meant one lessmunication method and hence less possibility of failure.

    Advertisement

    If the matter was not kept a secret, it might bring harm to himself instead!

    If the same situation happened in the future and the maniptor was changed to himself, Meng Qi believed he would also hide it from Gao Lan.

    Moreover, from the look of it now, if he wanted to be redeemed and reach the Nirvana realm, he still had to y strategies.

    As the thought ran through his mind, Meng Qi also followed to pop out his right hand and also grabbed at the Drawing of Celestial ying Sword Formation.

    The cardinal shook, the sword formation was in chaos, and the aftermath affected the senses. With interference everywhere, both Meng Qi and the Demonic Monarch chose the most primitive way to snatch.

    Bending his six fingers and destroying the internals, the Demonic Monarch was in the midst of exploring when he suddenly straightened the finger and emitted invisible sword aura, half striking at Meng Qi¡¯s hand and half pulling the formation drawing.

    But at this moment, the formation drawing jumped gently and got into Meng Qi¡¯s palm by itself as if it had its own wisdom, and also seemed to have a master that could manipte it.

    After getting the formation drawing, Meng Qi flipped his palm and used its back to receive the invisible sword aura. Dim light gathered at the auspicious cloud, forming chaos.

    Swoosh!

    The sword aura entered and disappeared without a trace.

    Pah!

    With this force, Meng Qi threw the formation drawing at the core of the cardinal.

    ng!

    The four celestial swords emitted sounds like that of a dragon, and as the swords shook, they each shot out a killing sword aura that was far beyond the previous one.

    Buzz!

    The cardinal emitted red, green, ck, and white brilliance, and the four sword shadows seemed to have substantialized. The territory of Great Zhou suddenly turned dark, and the sword auras maneuvered around with vast intent to end the world.

    Restraint rewound over ten times or even a hundred times the previous.

    ng!

    The four colored sword beams twisted downward with aggression along the way, turning the projection of the Void Hometown into ashes right away, and the statue of the Ajati Matriarch copsed before it waspletely formed.

    ng!

    The sword beam fell again. Having lost his ubiquitous ability, the Celestial Vase Ambassador couldn¡¯t dodge in time and was struck at. The sword beam differentiated, entered different worlds and universes, andpletely shattered his projection.

    The Number One Archean Killing Formation deserves its reputation!

    Throughout the entire process, the Celestial Vase Ambassador didn¡¯t even have the chance to scream, and the Legendary figure was as fragile as a mortal. This made the Celestial Lamp Ambassador and the Celestial Ceremony Ambassador give up hope as they moaned for their ally. But they took the opportunity before the surging clear light waspletely eliminated and jumped into the swirl regardless, andpletely gave up the matter.

    One dead and two escaped ?- it was a deliberate action by Meng Qi. To be honest, it was impossible that he who always bore grudges had no intention to take revenge for the Luo Sect¡¯s repeated attempts to make things difficult. In the current situation, killing one celestial ambassador and letting two off was just a small punishment and not considered falling outpletely.

    ng!

    Red, green, ck, and white lights shot down, and the small universe copsed. The battle between the Bull Demon King and Nezha was separated for now.

    ng!

    Amidst the light beams, the exquisite pagoda and the Taiji scroll, etc., were all shattered. One of the Roc Demon King¡¯s wings was drooping, having sustained serious injuries protecting Qingqiu and other demonic deities.The other great sages were also wounded.

    Seeing this situation, the Bull Demon King widened his eyes and understood the situation. He opened his giant mouth and got the Roc Demon King and the Dragon Demon King etc into the Interior Realm, nning to get out of the sword formation by force.

    ng!

    The sword beams intertwined and the cardinal was at its peak. Countless airs of killing struck Yuan Hong¡¯s body, crushing him into powder.

    However, clear light shed across the sky and Yuan Hong reappeared. Earlier on was just a change against the wind and his white hair had died in his ce.

    ¡°Aplete Celestial ying Sword Formation!¡± his head turned numb. Powering himself up, he wanted to use his sage body to counter the sword aura by force and get out of the sword formation.

    ng!

    Sword beams fell, and the Buddhist Kingdom was shattered. The Supreme Buddha and Maitreya separated and each made their own decision. One used himself and Damiaoxiang to form the Thousand Buddha Formation again to counter the sword aura. The other one had the surrounding shadows of Buddhas and Bodhisattvas disy the Buddha¡¯s Palm, and break out by force.

    ng!

    The Demonic Monarch dodged awkwardly and was almost surrounded by sword auras.

    ...

    Among the vast stars, the Devil Master Han Guang smiled as he looked at the changes below and said leisurely, ¡°The Celestial ying Sword Formation is the Number One Archean Killing Formation, but the four swords have only awakened to the Legendary level after all and can barely deal with enemies who have just entered the Creation realm. They might not be able to keep Yuan Hong and the Bull Demon King.¡±

    He turned his head, looked at Gao Lan and forced a smile, ¡°Isn¡¯t it time to show me your backup n?¡±

    Gao Lan did not turn around and was still looking down. He said in a low and calm voice, ¡°After the Archean era, there weren¡¯t many influential Nirvana characters who had passed on. The body of the Earth God merged into the Seal of Samsara, the body of the Demonic Lord was in all ces, the Celestial Ruler used his own body as a de, and the Demonic Sage used his body to create a spear. The whereabouts of their bodies were all known.¡±

    He slowly looked toward Han Guang, his eyes like an eagle as he said each word with emphasis, ¡°And what about the remains of the emperor?¡±

 Chapter 1190: Remains Of The Emperor

    <h4>Chapter 1190: Remains Of The Emperor</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    And what about the remains of the emperor?

    This sentence shed across Han Guang¡¯s mind like lightning, illuminating darkness and connected many secrets, such that even he who never showed his emotions after entering adulthood also felt a shock over his body.

    That¡¯s right, regardless of what kind of legend or which ssic, they would only mention the passing of the emperor and the Divine Emperor built on his past achievements and continue on. There was no issue with this at all, and it wouldn¡¯t make people think too much about it. Butparing with the remains of the Earth God being the Seal of Samsara, the Celestial Ruler¡¯s body being turned into the Time de, and the Demonic Sage himself being refined into the phoenix-winged spear, the issue was obvious.

    Where were the remains of the emperor? The remains of an influential Nirvana character!

    The Emperor¡¯s Sword was a celestial sword that grew step by step with the emperor, and had nothing to do with the remains. The foundation of the emperor¡¯s descendants was the Last Ship, which did not involve the Nirvana real body.

    Advertisement

    And how could such an important matter not be ounted for? Why did the Divine Emperor Kai not leave behind any doubts? Why have the emperor¡¯s descendants not mentioned about this matter having guarded it till today?

    The remains of the emperor seemed to be at the blind spot of all attention, and were strangely forgotten!

    It was only until now when Gao Lan mentioned it, that Han Guang seemed to have an invisible fog unveiled from his memory and thinking, and acknowledge this issue.

    It seems that a pair of invisible hands had deliberately covered up this matter, and it wasn¡¯t just a simple eradication of the incident, but with a bit of tampering so that the deities and Buddhas would all overlook this important point. And this invisible hand should be the person behind Gao Lan... Han Guang¡¯s mind was full of thoughts,bining some of the hidden secrets that he knew and specting on this matter. The expression on his face didn¡¯t change a bit, and was still smiling in a leisurely manner as he said, ¡°Seems like I¡¯ll be able to see for myself the remains of an influential Nirvana character today.¡±

    This is not something that happens everyday!

    Influential Nirvana characters were the real controllers of the various heavens and realms, and there had always been only a few of them. Even from the beginning of the Yuanshi opening up the heaven, and after the umtion era after era, the current Nirvana characters could be easily counted. Their passing really happened only two or three times in one era, and such an incident never happened even in many eras.

    The current era was considered as the Final Trial, hence the Earth God, the Demonic Lord, the Celestial Ruler, the Demonic Sage, and the emperor passed on in session.

    Advertisement

    The Archean Era was too far away, and the remains of the Earth God, the Celestial Ruler, and the Demonic Sage had already be heavenly weapons while the Demon Lord¡¯s body was notplete and difficult to find. Hence, it was only today that he could see the remains of an influential Nirvana character!

    Gao Lan retrieved his deep and sharp eye gaze and looked at Yuan Hong, the Bull Demon King and the other powerful characters who were forcing their way out of the sword formation but who were also in great danger. His right hand slowly drew out the Emperor¡¯s Sword.

    Its body was pale golden, with the sun, the moon and the stars engraved on the front and deities, demons and Buddhas on the back. On the hilt were farms and fisheries, writing prototypes, and the kaleidoscope of human race.

    The faint glow erupted as the Emperor¡¯s Sword became transparent, showing the brilliance of its own humanity.

    Shining brilliantly like a wave, it slowly held out a strong and tall body.

    It wasn¡¯t tens of thousands of feet tall nor was it a celestial body that touched the sky, but strong and tall like a normal human.

    The body was wearing a ck robe, the hair was tied up casually, and there was no imperial decoration. But just him sitting there quietly already had a subduing disposition of a ruler. His eyes opened, showing double pupils. He looked like he was awake, but it was a dead silence inside.

    Advertisement

    The remains of the emperor have been hidden inside the Emperor¡¯s Sword all along? Just as this thought came to Han Guang¡¯s mind, he heard a cracking noiseing from the real world, like there was another realm forcing itself into this ce, making it difficult for it to amodate and shook continuously.

    The Nine Levels of Heaven came into view, and the levels of ghost territories and demonic realms appeared. The projections of the Celestial World and the Netherworld appeared at the same time, as if they were resisting the remains of a Nirvana character entering the real world.

    In front of Han Guang, the body of the emperor that he saw suddenly went missing. He only saw the sea of suffering with undting waves, with the universes of the various realms floating in it. And at the core of the sea of sufferings was the real world created by humanity. It drifted upward, wanting to take the various realms, the human race, and the living beings of wisdom away from the sea of sufferings.

    At this ce, there was no Netherworld, nor was there the high and mighty Nine Levels of Heaven. They seemed to have integrated into the paradise of humanity, and were no longer separated from each other.

    This was the way of the emperor, this was his heaven and earth!

    The light was shining, and the end of the sea of sufferings were happenings of the past, the emperor casting the sword, hacking through difficulties, the fire of the stars, fighting the bloody battle, going through the sufferings, and finally ending of the chaos by the demons. And at the depths of the sea of sufferings, the water rippled, producing one bubble after another, each containing a future in it.

    As for the real world created by humanity, it wasn¡¯t just deadly stillness, but also filled with traces of destruction. The past was like an illusory shadow, with only an imprint being left behind, and no longer felt real. The bubbles of the future were shattered the moment they emerged, unable to show all kinds of uncertainties.

    Advertisement

    Han Guang almost got lost here, and finally managed to control his real spirit. He closed his eyes, and his mind already had some sort of understanding, ¡°The emperor died an unnatural death...¡±

    Gao Lan didn¡¯t say anything about it. Facing the remains of the emperor, he took a deep bow before cing the Emperor¡¯s Sword into the hands of the remains, using his own control and the spirituality of the sword to move the body.

    A pale golden color shed across, and the emperor¡¯s remains stepped into the Celestial ying Sword Formation.

    ...

    The Demonic Monarch was a powerful character who was still around since Archean times, and his demonic martial arts were also known for their strangeness and unpredictability. His demonic body squirmed continuously, scattering and gathering a ck fog at times and a dot at others, escaping the billions of fallen sword auras of the Celestial ying Sword Formation.

    With a press of his right hand, the front copsed and the sword aura caved in. The Demonic Monarch jumped over and was about to rush to the sky and convey out of the sword formation.

    At this moment, his vision went blurry. He saw a familiar figure ?- his face was pale golden, his eyes had double pupils, and his majesty was unyielding.

    The emperor! The Demonic Monarch was stunned, like he was hit by the counterforce of the multiverse, and was almost shrouded by the four colored sword beams hit down by Meng Qi.

    Advertisement

    When the demons created chaos in the world, the Demonic Monarch was a rare talent who transformed the skills of the bloodline of demons and deities into skills that everyone could cultivate. He had been the gods¡¯ favored one since primitive diabolism, and would definitely reach the peak. Unfortunately, he met the Demon Sage, and then the emperor, and was defeated several times. If not for thepletely awakened Devil¡¯s ws, he would have long been the blood on the Emperor¡¯s Sword.

    After knowing that the emperor had passed on, he felt extremely relieved.

    But at this very moment, the emperor actually appeared in front of him!

    As the thought rushed up in his mind and he examined immediately, the Demonic Monarch did not let the nearly and almost appear. He jumped into the sky in a sh, and at the same time understood clearly that these were the remains of the emperor!

    That¡¯s right, the remains of the emperor!

    Suppressing his shock and doubt, the Demonic Monarch continued to dodge the killing of the sword formation, but the figure of the emperor existed in his eyes throughout, unable to be rid of it.

    Then, he saw the emperor stretch out his left hand, covering the sword beam, and the inside of his double pupils reflected his figure.

    The whole process of the Demonic Monarch dodging the attack of the sword aura in the beginning and him stepping into the sky now was being yed quickly and continuously like a recorded image!

    Bad!

    The Demonic Monarch had exchanged blows with the emperor numerous times and was no stranger to the emperor¡¯s power and means. Seeing this momentum, he already felt fatal danger wasing.

    The emperor stretched out his left hand and inserted the y process. During the dodge a few moments ago, the hand blocked just right in front of the Demonic Monarch.

    Bang!

    The Demonic Monarch¡¯s past figure hit the left hand and knocked it away, but also caused a fleeting stagnation to itself.

    It was during this stagnation that the four sword auras hit down by Meng Qi shrouded the Demonic Monarch, resulting in the killing and ending his arrival.

    The Demonic Monarch who felt the deadly danger froze in the air, and his demonic body broke down bit by bit. A few moments ago, he was already dead.

    His Demon Body of Six Annihtions, which wasn¡¯t easy to cultivate, instantly fell apart. The four colored sword auras flowed with the link and struck at the Pce of Frost, the deep demonic cave, and the various universes.

    Five ancient bronze coffins opened, contracting and expanding the heart continuously. The bloody body that was killed and the skull with white hair and a ck beard appeared, disying magical power to block the approaching sword auras, and then broke the link!

    The Demonic Monarch was forced to awaken all his bodies, and the damage was huge!

    Meng Qi who was controlling the sword formation retrieved his eye gaze and looked at the figure of the emperor. Thoughts ran through his mind a thousand times.

    The image of the emperor has been passed down from generation to generation, and hasn¡¯t changed much. Moreover, he was holding the Emperor¡¯s Sword. How can he not recognize?

    These are the remains of an influential Nirvana character?

    ...

    The Smile of Flower-Picking, The Best in the World, Divine Intervention ?- the shadows of the Buddhas and Bodhisattvas around the Supreme Buddha disyed different strikes of the Buddha¡¯s Palm, merging them into one.

    He spread out his hands, embraced heaven and earth, and made a century-creating blow.

    Endless light burst, running through time and space, creating living beings, establishing a new era and neutralizing hundreds of billions of sword auras as it dashed into the sky and attacked the sword formation.

    At this moment, he saw a figure with double pupiled eyes and also saw the previous process reenacting!

    The Emperor¡¯s Sword had struck just a few moments ago, exactly blocking the Buddha¡¯s Palm disyed simultaneously by the shadows of the Buddhas and Bodhisattvas around the Supreme Buddha.

    The Buddha¡¯s Palm was notplete and the century-creating blow suddenly lost its ability to open the current closed time and space, and couldn¡¯t neutralize the sword auras.

    Red, green, ck, and white fell, time and space were chaotic, substances existed no more, and energies surged, pulling the Supreme Buddha into the uncontainable chaos!

    ¡°No!¡±

    The deep roar of the Supreme Buddha was swallowed up by the sword auras.

    ...

    The Bull Demon King showed his celestial body that touched the sky and held the Demon Divine Spear in both hands, wanting to temporarily resist the sword auras and get out of the formation. But how would Nezha let him do as he wished? Shadows of spear came from all directions, all out to stop him.

    The remains of the emperor also arrived here at this moment, locking his double pupils on the Bull Demon King.

    The demonic race was in jeopardy.

    At this moment, the Celestial ying Sword Formation suddenly shook, and a gold cudgel that supported the real world forced its way into it!

    The Great Sage Equaling Heaven has struck!

 Chapter 1191: Strike

    <h4>Chapter 1191: Strike</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    Bang!

    The four colored sword auras that were isted both inside and outside were suddenly chaotic and then torn apart. One section of the metal cudgel that covered a vast area pierced into the sword formation in an indestructible manner.

    Bang!

    The projections of the four celestial swords around Meng Qi shook violently and produced a soft noise, seemingly unable to take the weight, and the ripples almost formed a wave.

    He saw the metal cudgel had a golden hoop over it, with lightning around, hitting away the vast sword auras, causing the green celestial sword to shake slightly, breaking most of the suppression that the sword formation had on the Bull Demon King, and almost hitting Nezha and the remains of the emperor at the same time.

    The Golden Cudgel!

    The Great Sage Equaling Heaven!

    These words suddenly shed in Meng Qi¡¯s mind, as he realized that Sun Wukong has struck. Other than the Qing Emperor, he was the only powerful character in the world withplete abilities and had maintained at the state of the peak of the Creation realm. No matter how strong the Celestial ying Sword Formation was, the four celestial swords had only awakened to the Legendary level, hence it was barely able to deal with new entrants of the Creation realm, but obviously couldn¡¯t stop the Monkey King.

    And Meng Qi had only three impressions about this blow: Strong! Arrogant! Violent!

    Thump!

    The Golden Cudgel filled the space, threw off the remains of the emperor, and blocked the ubiquitous Nezha.

    The Bull Demon King seized the opportunity and dashed to the sky along the broken gap, and was about to escape from the sword formation.

    At this moment, the sky suddenly became dim, and a greenish-gray ancient seal suddenly fell downward, smashing toward the Bull Demon King with unimaginable weight.

    In that instantaneous moment, heavens and earth seemed to have reversed. The Bull Demon King was in the void, facing the crushing of the entire real world, and he felt himself extremely small. Other than the bottom, there was nowhere he could dodge or hide.

    This is a Heavenly Lord level strike!

    ¡°Guangchengzi!¡± the Bull Demon King quickly dashed down, clenching his teeth. He had already recognized who was the one who obstructed him!

    ¡°Senior Guangcheng...¡± Meng Qi was manipting the sword formation and trying to make up for the gap.

    Although Guangchengzi had notpletely awakened and could only descend a trace of his strength, the Flip Heaven Seal was special and could unleash almost all the strength although it hadn¡¯t been made into a peerless heavenly weapon without having to be awakened. It was like pulling out a mountain and smashing it at someone. Just the weight alone was enough, and there was no need for other magic powers or for the mountain to be awakened. It was purely pressing people by strength and its own material.

    The only problem was that, without awakening and having no spiritual wisdom, who could lift up the Flip Heaven Seal and so many real world fragments?

    Other than its owner Heavenly Lord Guangcheng, there might be only a few existences in the Creation realm. Even if Meng Qi¡¯s body was strong and powerful, he wouldn¡¯t be able to use it for the time being. The precondition of smashing someone was to be able to throw it out. And it was precisely because of this that he had not gone to borrow the Flip Heaven Seal since guarding the Heaven Conferring tform.

    The ancient seal shot down, and the descending speed of the Bull Demon King decreased. The surrounding voids were stacked and curved, and many worlds were opened up and then pressed into this space, forming a cage. Not only that, even time seemed to have slowed down, and all the movements of the Bull Demon King were now visible to the naked eye.

    At this moment, the Golden Cudgel appeared, and it was jabbed at where the sword formation isted the inside, obstructing Meng Qi from making up the gap, while it collided straight on with the Flip Heaven Seal!

    ng!

    The falling momentum of the greenish-gray ancient seal paused and it flew up instead. The Golden Cudgel shook and countless miniatures concentrated, releasing Nezha and the remains of the emperor. But the aftermath swept wildly, like a universe had exploded in the air. Countless nebs copsed and light swept across the surroundings.

    The aftermath might not be able to shatter the core of the real world, but it could minimally make the Great Zhou a deadnd. Meng Qi sighed softly as he manipted the sword formation, rxed the restraints, and concentrated power. Lights burst out, silently eliminating the aftermath.

    The Bull Demon King once again seized the opportunity and dashed to the boundary of the sword formation. However, a fire spear pierced over in front of him, and Nezha¡¯s proud face came into view.

    ...

    ¡°No!

    The deep roar of the Supreme Buddha was swallowed up by the sword formation, and its body where pure white light concentrated was was divided by the sword auras and dragged into the never-ending chaos.

    If he was at the same state as when on Spirited Mountain, he wouldn¡¯t be afraid of the current level of the Celestial ying Sword Formation. However, he had just reverted to the level of the just entering the Creation realm by swallowing Bodhisattva Fahualin.

    Screaming, the Supreme Buddha turned into ashes.

    In a secret church inside the old universe, a blood-colored cross was erected in front of an ancient coffin, and above it was naked man hanging upside down. It was filled with feelings of chaos and bloodthirstiness, and there were many believers worshipping in the surroundings.

    Pah!

    Four-colored lightning strikes ?- red, green, ck, and white ?- illuminated the church. The naked man on the bloody cross fell apart, and the bloody cross started burning in an invisible me.

    The believers looked up one by one and stared at the scene in shock, full of fear and terror.

    Their master, their fallen god, had died!

    ...

    Maitreya sat in the eye of the formation, with a white lotus tform below him and Arhats and Bodhisattvas forming a formation around him, barely resisting the continuous shooting and chaos of the four colored sword auras. The three relics on his head emitted light as they moved up and down continuously in the threshing mmule.

    He looked outside the Thousand Buddha Formation, at the fateful enemy, and at the pair of deep pupils.

    The emperor... Maitreya sighed silently.

    He¡¯s a respectable opponent, but unfortunately...

    The remains of the emperor appeared here, and his pupils reflected the figure of Maitreya and the many things he had done in the past ten moments, includingpeting with the Supreme Buddha, and using himself and Damiaoxiang as the eye of the formation to form the Thousand Buddha Formation again in order to eliminate the overbearing sword auras.

    With a pale golden sh, the Emperor¡¯s Sword attacked and struck into a few earlier moments. However, it did not attack Maitreya but struck at Damiaoxiang. If the other eye of the formation couldn¡¯t be formed, the Thousand Buddha Formation would be in chaos and the Celestial ying Sword Formation would be able to swallow Maitreya immediately.

    The sword aura struck downward and was about to hit Damiaoxiang who was totally unaware a few moments ago, but a relic suddenly appeared in front of it. It was a relic containing vicissitudes of the past!

    Plop!

    The sword aura was blocked by the relic. Maitreya was actually able to use the relic that symbolized the past to intercept the Emperor¡¯s Sword a few moments ago.

    This was the fruit of the future Buddha¡¯s exploration of the road to Nirvana.

    The emperor did not give up. The sword aura continued to break into the ten moments of the past, colliding violently with the relic of Maitreya.

    Gradually, the smile on Maitreya¡¯s face froze, and the white lotus tform below him began to wither. The maniption of the past relic as a defense was too much of a burden to his current realm and strength. He couldn¡¯t hold on for long and would only entangle for a short while.

    If the interference of the emperor couldn¡¯t be stopped, and the Thousand Buddha Formation was broken, the Supreme Buddha¡¯s failure would have been a warning.

    More importantly, he didn¡¯t know where the Celestial Hound was hiding, and could only shrink the Buddha formation, containing only the Buddhist Kingdom and not getpensation from the outside world.

    The sword aura lit up again and struck a few cracks in the past relic, which affected Damiaoxiang.

    The Thousand Buddha Formation suddenly appeared chaotic. Sword beams shot down, and the illusory shadows of the golden-bodied Buddhas were destroyed. The swastikas fell apart and theyers of zed enchanted boundaries disappeared, entering their final moments.

    The great formation was about to be broken!

    Suddenly, the sword formation was torn apart, and a big sun descended into it. The inside seemed connected to a Buddhist purend with hundreds of thousands of cmities an infinite distance away. And at the center of the purend, at the peak of Mount Meru above the four dhyana heavens, there seemed to be an ancient golden-bodied Buddha of wisdom sitting. Behind the head was a wless mmule, forming a big sun, and in the palm was an ancient zemp containing various karmas!

    The lights were shining and the star lines were dense. The remains of the emperor fell into another universe, one with only karma links. The surroundings were dark with flickering lights, cold and dead. Without spiritual wisdom, he couldn¡¯t find the way back. As for the Thousand Buddha Formation, it was illuminated by the ancient zemp and was immediately stabilized.

    Dipankara Buddha!

    The ancient Buddha who has perfected the Creation realm!

    In order to save Maitreya, he has awakened in advance!

    Universe of Karma... Meng Qi witnessed the scene, and a zedmp appeared in his eyes.

    The ck and white revolving lights follow the link and they shone into the universe with only karma links, illuminating the road of return for the emperor!

    At this moment, a red gourd jumped out of the void, a beam of light dashed into the clouds. Inside was an object with eyebrows and eyes, cold and murderous. The two rays of white light that shot out from the eyes fell right onto the mmule-like big sun.

    ¡°Lu Ya!¡±

    The Dipankara Buddha sitting in the center of the boundless purend produced a grand and solemn voice, and the tone was obviously surprised.

    Lu Ya who was sealed by Heavenly Lord Yuanshi throughout the ages actually helped the emperor and the people of Jade Mirage!

    At this moment, the sword formation plundered madly, and Meng Qi¡¯s incarnation appeared once again in Jiangdong, holding the Invincible de in one hand and the Great Wisdom Sword in the other!

 Chapter 1192: Supreme Devil Body

    <h4>Chapter 1192: Supreme Devil Body</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    The Immortal Flying de shot two beams of white light, passing through time and space, and fell at the mmule-like big sun in a rapid manner.

    No one below the Nirvana realm would want to be held by the Immortal Flying de, which often meant that all the transformations and projections would be held together, and would perish at the same time when the treasure turned, leaving no room for escape. The Dipankara Buddha was no exception. Facing these two beams of white light, the ancientmp in his hand suddenly shrunk.

    In an instant, the mmule-like big sun was disconnected from the boundless purend, having no more karma link, and was held alone by the Immortal Flying de. As the treasure turned, the big sun turned into raining lights and disappeared.

    Taking advantage of this opportunity, the emperor¡¯s double pupils once again showed Maitreya¡¯s figure, and the experiences of his past ten moments. Meng Qi was above the Thousand Buddha Formation, his right hand holding a clear Invincible de concentrated with purple lightning, as though forming a universe made up of pure thunderbolts. In his left hand was a blurry long sword with clear light shing, seeming like sparks of wisdom, forming numerous round mirrors that clearly reflected the changes of the ze enchanted boundary, making it seem like there was no secrets!

    The remains of the emperor struck with the sword and once again interfered with the Damiaoxiang a few moments ago, causing chaos in the Thousand Buddha Formation.

    Meng Qi used both the de and the sword together, one of real power and one of illusory wisdom, forming yin and yang, and intertwined into a Taiji scroll. The scroll turned upside down and ck and white copse, as it disyed chaos that was a little inclusive and transformative of all things back to their original.

    Chaos swallowing the universe!

    Although it wasn¡¯t his real self and there was no Wu¡¯Ji Seal, Meng Qi preemptively simted the dark chaos with the power of the de and the sword!

    Chaos fell, and the chaotic Thousand Buddha Formation immediately disappeared into it. Shadows of the golden-bodied Buddhas, the swastikas, and the ze boundaries were swallowed by darkness, leaving no trace behind.

    Beside Meng Qi, the four celestial swords shook, shooting down hundreds of thousands of four colored sword auras that followed the chaos to struck majestically at Maitreya, wanting to destroy this future Buddha in Jiangdong!

    Seeing this situation, Maitreya sighed again and seemed to be chanting in a low voice, ¡°Namo Amitabha.¡±

    The sighs reverberated, and inside of the three relics were erratic. The relic that contained all kinds of possibilities flew out and a mmule surged, turning into a white lotus that transformed into a future Star Buddha. The face was the same as Maitreya, but without any smile, and the eyes were filled with resolute!

    After hundreds of millions of cmities and falling into the sea of sufferings, the Buddha¡¯s heart remained unchanged.

    To not redeem the sentient beings, not save the end of the world, and not ask for the future!

    The future Star Buddha suddenly burst into mes, and the future relic becamepletely illusory, illuminating the three realms, and created white lotuses. Many futures might disappear along with it, whether it was the future in which the chaos of de and sword broke the Thousand Buddha Formation of Wanfo Dafa, or the future in which the Celestial ying Sword Formation swallowed Maitreya. They might all disappear!

    Ruling out all kinds of possibilities, there was only one thing that was certain ?- the shattered future relic gave Maitreya the opportunity to get out of the sword formation.

    The Maitreya threw out the Human Sack and captured Damiaoxiang and other Bodhisattvas and Arhats of his own purend into it. The surrounding white lotuses were blooming and withered one after another, and his Dharmakaya body and Sambhogakaya body reached Nirvana. Outside the sword formation, a white lotus could be seen blooming slowly, and Maitreya was seated high above it.

    The little red gourd emitted light and an object came into view. When it was about to shoot out two white lights, the Dipankara Buddha sitting in the middle of the boundless purend flicked a finger and shot out a Sea Calming Pearl containing the various heavens of Buddhism, immediately hitting the red gourd and flipping it open.

    Maitreya sighed once again, and his golden body jumped and entered the purend of the Dipankara Buddha.

    The future relic was one of the three fruits of his exploration of the path of Nirvana, which took more than a million years. Once broken, rted memories and experiences would disappear along with it, and he would have to do everything step by step again!

    After practicing hard for so many years, all his cultivation would turn to naught.

    ...

    Red silk fabric danced in the sky, the Qiankun Loop fell, the Wind Fire Wheels gave out real fire that burned in the sky, the fire spear was everywhere, such that the Bull Demon King was unable to find an opportunity to get out of the sword formation.

    The remains of the emperor could still manifest here and started to target the Bull Demon King again.

    The sword formation controlled by Meng Qi did not make any concession. The four colored sword auras maneuvered, asionally hitting the Bull Demon King and left wounds that were difficult to recover on his armor and body. Also, they quickly inteced was about to form chaos to spread over and swallow the Bull Demon King.

    If that happened, no matter how outstanding the Bull Demon King was during his Journey to the West, his current realm wasn¡¯t sufficient and he had to face the music here.

    At this moment, a violent roar came from the sky, ¡°Get out of my way!¡±

    The Golden Cudgel was held up and struck next to the Flip Heaven Seal, hitting it away and bringing about aftermath of continuous explosion which was eliminated by the sword formation.

    Amidst the light waves, a golden Buddha hand popped in, solemn and magnificent, lingering with a little mmule. It grabbed the Bull Demon King right away, and used the back of the hand to counter Nezha¡¯s spear and hoop, resulting in numerous sparks. Under the attack of billions of sword auras, it forced itself out of the sword formation.

    The Victorious Fighting Buddha had arrived!

    Facing the full-powered Sun Wukong, the Flip Heaven Seal was just a heavenly weapon no matter how strong it was. Guangcheng Tianzun had only arrived with a trace of his energy, and his joint forces with Nezha and the remains of the emperor wouldn¡¯t be able to stop him.

    He had nothing fancy, no magic weapon, but just pure power.

    ...

    Yuan Hong¡¯s entire body was shining with pale golden light as he used his indestructible body to resist the murderous sword aura hit down by the Celestial Sword Formation.

    ng, bang, around him were countless splendors created by the sword beams, bursting hundreds of millions of sparks. He transformed from time to time, hiding whenever there was an opportunity.

    Moving all the way up, Yuan Hong exhausted all his means and transformations. Even his indestructible body had many wounds, and he finally reached the border of the sword formation.

    As he jumped up, infinite sword auras immediately enveloped him. The killing intent suddenly smashed his head, leaving numerous wounds that shattered the interior realm on his pale golden shiny body.

    However, Yuan Hong¡¯s body did not stop, seizing the opportunity to dash out of the sword formation. At his neck was a clear aura, and a white lotus grew inside the clear aura. The white lotus opened and closed, and there was another skull.

    Finally managing to escape, Yuan Hong clenched his teeth. If not for the fact that he hadn¡¯t recovered from the injuries inflicted by the Qing Emperor, he wouldn¡¯t be in such a sorry state!

    At this moment, a red gourd jumped out from the void in front of him. A light beam shot out from inside and an object with eyes inside the light beam came into view. Two white lights shot out from the object¡¯s eyes, falling at the top of Yuan Hong¡¯s head.

    Yuan Hong had a premonition of danger butcked the ability to take action. Unable to dodge due to his serious injuries, he was head, his body and his transformations were held.

    Horrified, he heard Lu Ya¡¯s voice in his ear, ¡°Fellow practitioner, show your true form!¡±

    As thoughts ran in Yuan Hong¡¯s mind, Lu Ya shouted again, ¡°Fellow practitioner, show your true form!¡±

    Thereafter, Yuan Hong shook his body and turned into a white-haired ape monkey, watching helplessly at the red gourd putting a seal spell on himself.

    After settling it, the little red gourd shook and Lu Ya¡¯s voice came out from it, ¡°Practitioner Yuan Hong, you shall continue guarding Golden Turtle Ind. No one is allowed to go near the Qingping Sword.¡±

    Yuan Hong bared his teeth and said respectfully, ¡°I will obey yourmand.¡±

    Lu Ya instructed satisfactorily before the little red gourd jumped and got out of the real world again.

    This time, he had only made one request. Lead Yuan Hong here, injure him, and then handed him over to himself.

    ...

    Inside the Pce of Frost, the ancient bronze coffin was no longer closed. The Seven-Orifice Devil¡¯s Heart that continually shrunk and swelled, emitting illusory rays and negative emotions, was forced to be awakened in advance.

    After a few moments, the surrounding void moved. A red and bloody demonic body stepped out. It was filled with a murderous air, and had neither a heart, a skull, nor four limbs.

    The Seven-Orifice Devil¡¯s Heart jumped into the demonic body and returned to the position of the heart, connecting the internal organs and the acupoints of the entire body.

    Followed this, a Great Asura full of killing intent came, tearing through the void. Its entire body was covered in ck mes, burning many universes, bringing them endless pain.

    The Asura body suddenly manifested itself as a powerful but dark pair of legs, which wasbined with the previous demonic body.

    Then, a body of evil god with the blood brown Nether around it came. Its bottom was ck with white revolving, and it was neither dead nor alive.

    The body turned into a left hand and merged into the demonic body, leaving it short of only a head and a right hand.

    Surrounded by ck lightning, a skull suddenly appeared, The face showed old emotions, the hair was all white, the beard was all ck, and the eyes were deeply evil.

    The moment the skull fell on the neck, the various realms and worlds seemed to give out a cry. Muffled thunder exploded one after another, and the Netherworld rejoiced again, having witnessed the return of the Supreme Devil Body.

    The Supreme Demonic Monarch had reappeared in the world!

    However, his right hand was still iplete, and could not bepensated by flesh or blood. The Demonic Body of Six Annihtions must be re-cultivated.

    At this moment, the Supreme Devil Body couldn¡¯t beplete.

    The one-armed Demonic Monarch looked at the Southern Wastnd and after a short ponder, stepped into the Western Region and into the border of the God Burial Desert.

    Here, the endless sea quietly breathed of demonic air.

    His expression didn¡¯t change as he went forward into the sea, and quickly sank.

    He wanted to use the opportunity of Great Zhou¡¯s unfinished battle to break the enchanted boundary restored by the Sea Calming Pearl and the power of all beings to release the Netherworld, mess up the situation, and attack the Southern Wastnd!

 Chapter 1193: Dark Current

    <h4>Chapter 1193: Dark Current</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    The rolling ck air and infiltration of devilish intent were degenerating and filthy forces for deities and Buddhas, but made the Demonic Monarch feelfortable all over. His consciousness seemed to spread continuously, exploring into countless universes like an attacking octopus absorbing all negative emotions and all killing nutrients.

    ¡°If only the universe was a boundless sea...¡± the Demonic Monarch sighed, turning a blind eye to the either vague, hideous or strange figures in the surrounding darkness. If these spirits and demons misbehaved, they would only be his blood.

    Just the endless sea formed from the demonic air leaked out of the Netherworld was already able to make him feel that his injuries were recovering and his power was nearing the peak. If he really stepped into the real Netherworld, he would probably not just reach the peak but make a huge progress to reach perfection, or evene into contact with the characteristics of the Nirvana realm.

    His body sank rapidly, and there was no unusual movements in the spirits and demons around him, as they seemed to have an instinctive fear for him.

    In just a few moments, the Demonic Monarch saw theyer of pale golden ze boundary that seemed to be the bottom of the sea. Ovepping it was ayer of heavenly realm derived from the Sea Calming Pearl. Five colors of light were slightly moving, lights were quietly shining, and the power of all living beings were slowly flowing, repairing the continuous damage.

    Just as the Demonic Monarch¡¯s eyes turned into a whirlpool with self-generating darkness and was about to disy the aura of the Demonic Sword, an eye suddenly appeared in his line of sight. It was an evil-looking eye with six colors, and was looking at him indifferently through the enchanted boundary and void.

    ¡°Mahesvara...¡± the Demonic Monarch muttered. His heart contracted and swelled, stirring the spirit and formed resonance with the other party, thereby infiltrating the enchanted boundary.

    In the blink of an eye, it was no longer just a six-colored evil eye in his sight, but a real ck demonic dragon formed from a gxy. Every part of its body was a vast ck sun and a dark star, upying the core area of the boundless universe. Light extended into the void and into the various realms. It was the leader of heavenly demons who ruled the Nine Nethers during ancient times ¨C Mahesvara!

    The demonic dragon also vibrated its heart and its voice bypassed the enchanted boundary, ¡°You want to destroy the Qing Emperor¡¯s seal?¡±

    Being the Demonic Monarch, he knew what it meant and said calmly, ¡°Are you thinking of stopping me?¡±

    It seemed that Mahesvara had long been working together secretly with Qi Zhengyan, and him being in the Nine Nether meant that his abilities wereparable to the Creation realm, hence simr to himself and was fully capable of stopping the destruction of the seal.

    Mahesvara smiled and said, ¡°Things are sometimes against my wishes.¡±

    He paused and continued, ¡°You are the ancestor of diabolism, and can be called a Heavenly Lord if your state is perfected. Why do you care about someone like Qi Zhengyan who is still far away from Legendary realm? Even if he had the inheritance of the Demonic Lord and could have a bright future, there was only a certain level of possibility. Why do you have to fight so hard with me now?¡±

    ¡°The Devil¡¯s ws are a restriction and not a help to Qi Zhengyan. Even if he achieves the Legendary realm and enters the Creation realm, you¡¯ll still have the opportunity to get rid of him? If you want to take back the Devil¡¯s ws, he would be more than happy!¡±

    Befogging the minds of people had always been a hobby and expertise of Mahesvara.

    The Demonic Monarch said with awareness, ¡°Su Meng has entered the Legendary realm and has the support of Jade Mirage and the emperor. At anytime he could get Guangchengzi to smash down the Flip Heaven Seal, borrow the four celestial swords and formation drawing, and can summon the remains of the emperor. With his obstruction, unless I return to the peak state now, I¡¯m afraid it will be difficult for me to seed. When Guangchengzipletely returns, it will be even more troublesome.¡±

    ¡°Ha, that may not be the case,¡± Mahesvaraughed. ¡°You should be very clear about what Qi Zhengyan did in the Southern Wastnd. He has irreconcble contradictions with the current emperor, but he is now still weak and the problem isn¡¯t obvious. By the time he grows up, the friction will increase. At that time, Su Meng would be in an awkward predicament, and he cannot borrow the formation drawing and the remains of the emperor, what fear will you have? Who knows the emperor might even help you get rid of Qi Zhengyan.¡±

    These words touched his heart.

    Having said that, he continued with an ambiguous smile, ¡°Why do you have to get rid of Qi Zhengyan? Even if he has the inheritance of the Demonic Lord, it does not hinder your perfection. If you want to be the ruler of heterodoxy and the Netherworld, those few from the Nine Nether cannot be underestimated. And there are also the Seven-Kill Priest that is about to get rid of the control of the Devil Buddha, and the returned Nether.¡±

    The Demonic Monarch¡¯s thoughts were slightly shaken, and he asked, ¡°The returned Nether?¡±

    After the Nether was captured by Emperor Zhenwu, it reincarnated mysteriously and did not reappear throughout the ages. Even the corpses that were prepared for himself to create heavenly weaponsnded in the hands of others. It seemed that it hadpletely abandoned the past, but also seemed that something went wrong during the reincarnation.

    The Demonic Monarch was very concerned about this. The task of finding the Nether¡¯s whereabouts was jointly promulgated by him and the Devil Buddha, just that the Devil Buddha¡¯s concern was on Zhenwu.

    Mahesvara said, ¡°There were ghosts who saw his reincarnation near the Nether. He seemed to be going to the start of life and death.¡±

    ¡°The start of life and death...¡± the Demonic Monarch pondered for a while and nodded. The Nether really had other arrangements, and it seemed to be rted to Emperor Zhenwu.

    With Mahesvara blocking the way, the Demonic Monarch knew that there was only a slim chance that he could destroy the seal today. Moreover, the other party did analyze well. The contradiction between Qi Zhengyan and Gao Lan was irreconcble, and he would have plenty of opportunities by then.

    After deducing the mysteries of heaven and knowing that the battle in the outside world had ceased, he spoke no more and turned to disappear into the darkness of the vast sea.

    Mahesvara looked quietly at his back view and muttered, ¡°Why must he get rid of Qi Zhengyan?¡±

    ...

    The air stagnation disappeared and the four colors went away. The clouds covering the sky and the roaring wild wind gradually faded away. The four celestial swords pulled out by themselves and dashed into the sky, prating into the void and disappeared.

    At this moment, the sun rose from the east and the sky was red, magnificent, and full of vigor.

    The fearful people of Great Zhou finally breathed a sigh of relief, having understood that the cmity was over. Some spoke of the emperor silently, some were grateful to the Primitive Emperor, and some believers of Buddhism and Taoism offered incense.

    Inside the Buddhist temples, practitioners were chanting, ¡°Namo Amitabha...¡±

    ¡°Namo Manjushri Bodhisattva-Mahasattva...¡±

    ¡°Namo Fahualin Bodhisattva-Mahasattva...¡±

    Amidst the chanting, the illusions gathered and the outline of a figure gradually formed, as though from the purest white light.

    ...

    On the Heaven Conferring tform, the picture of mountains and rivers floated, the projections of the four celestial swords dissipated, and the formation drawing flew into the air. Meng Qi stood up slowly and saw Gao Lan descending from the sky andnding on the edge. His emperor robe and crown were majestic and his expression was cold and indifferent but with a slight arrogance. He seemed quite satisfied with the previous n.

    After this battle, although he couldn¡¯tpletely keep the powerful characteristics of the demonic race, the Buddhist Kingdom and the Luo Sect, it had seriously injured Maitreya and the Bull Demon King, etc., and they wouldn¡¯t be able to influence the situation of the real world for a period of time. He could then easilyplete the Heavenly Conferring tform and seek the Legendary path without hurry.

    The only worrying thing was that the Demonic Monarch and the Dipankara Buddha had awakened in advance, and might stir trouble.

    Just when he was about to enter the Heaven Conferring tform, a shadow moved in front of his eyes and there was ayer of enchanted boundary. Then, he saw Meng Qi saying with a solemn expression, ¡°In case of the use of transformation magic, you have to answer three questions.¡±

    Looking at Meng Qi, Gao Lan suddenly felt that his god brother was mentally retarded again.

    With the remains of the emperor beside him and the Emperor¡¯s Sword in his hand, how could he be fake?

    ¡°What question?¡± Gao Lan asked indifferently, and surprisingly did not choose to take back the control of the Heaven Conferring tform straight away.

    A mental patient cannot be measured using logical thinking!

    Meng Qi thought about it and said, ¡°The first question, who lent the Drawing of Celestial ying Sword Formation?¡±

 Chapter 1194: The Lingering Atmosphere Finally Ended

    <h4>Chapter 1194: The Lingering Atmosphere Finally Ended</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    Standing outside the Heaven Conferring tform, Gao Lan¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change one bit as two words came out from his mouth, ¡°Han Guang.¡±

    Han Guang? Meng Qi was quite surprised and asked again, ¡°Han Guang¡¯s interest is in the position of the Celestial Ruler, nning to re-establish the Heavenly Court and unify the three realms. How would he help you in building the Heaven Conferring tform and rule the world with humanity?¡±

    The formation had just dispersed, and he had not had time to deduce the mysteries of heaven to figure out what happened outside the sword formation.

    When he saw the Drawing of Celestial ying Sword Formation, many thoughts shed through his mind, including spections of Gao Lan forming an alliance with the Jie Sect¡¯s remaining members in order to lure the enemies out and then destroy them altogether. But he never thought that it would be the Devil Master Han Guang.

    The one behind Han Guang is Heavenly Lord Lingbao?

    Then his ambiguous attitude could be exined. Moreover, when Meng Qi himself turned Creator Brahma into the Additional Self Projection in the universe under Jade Mirage Pce, Han Guang had not only absorbed the sleeping body, but also got the Destroyer Shiva, which could be the Lingbao Projection.

    Gao Lan¡¯s eyes were deep when he said, ¡°During the Jade Pool incident, Han Guang took the opportunity to break into the Xuantian Sect and was blocked by me after expending his energy. He asked me some things and agreed to a covenant under defeat, and the person behind him seemed to also want to see building of the Heaven Conferring tform.¡±

    ¡°But from today onwards, the covenant has stopped, and it is necessary to raise our defenses against him, lest he make use of the opportunity to build the Heavenly Court.¡±

    Such a thing actually happened back then... Meng Qi nodded slightly as he thought to himself, and then said, ¡°So you let go of Yuan Hong on purpose?¡±

    If there was interference from the emperor¡¯s remains, Meng Qi was confident of keeping Yuan Hong given serious injuries!

    Gao Lan nodded, ¡°The condition that Lu Ya promised to intercept the Dipankara Buddha was that Yuan Hong will be left for him to deal with.¡±

    What does Lu Ya want? Thoughts ran in Meng Qi¡¯s mind, but he just couldn¡¯t specte the purpose of this cunning old fox. He nned to wait for things to die down and get more clues before discussing with Xiaosang.

    After thinking for a moment, he looked at Gao Lan and asked smilingly, ¡°Then who was the one who gave the Divine Emperor¡¯s Demon Order to you?¡±

    He was very curious about this matter.

    Gao Lan walked forward like a dragon and coldly said, ¡°That¡¯s the fourth question.¡±

    Meng Qi stood on the Heavenly Conferring tform as the wind blew over. They are brothers, why does he have to be so calctive!

    ...

    The fierce battle had subsided, but the Myriad World was raging and chaotic.

    Under the interference of the formation, it was impossible to record a fighting scene at the Legendary level, but many people had seen the movement in the sky at that time. Even if their naked eye couldn¡¯t capture every move, the earth-shattering scene still left a deep impression in their hearts. After the sword formation was withdrawn, the Myriad World¡¯s regtory state was restored, and the doomsday scene in the northern part of Ganzhou was uploaded by the powerful characters from the nearby state cities and watched by viewers. Fluster and uneasiness started to spread.

    Inside the Jianghu Tea House forum, posts and replies sprang:

    ¡°The northern part of Ganzhou has beenpletely wiped out. Tens of thousands of people and hundreds of millions of living beings are gone. The mountains are gone. The rivers are gone. Even the ins and canyons are gone, left with only the bottomless sea and endless silence...¡±

    ¡°This is the horror when Legendary and Creation powerful characters strike. In front of them, we are just like bubbles and can be burst anytime by the dissipating air.¡±

    ¡°The real world is too frightening. Now that the Legendary powerful characters are graduallying into the world, a few more fierce battles and Great Zhou may just be torn apart. We will die without any remains!¡±

    ¡°What should we do?¡±

    ¡°My friend is from Qinlian in the northern part of Ganzhou, and we have arranged to meet our parents after the new year...¡±

    ¡°I am from Luoning in the northern part of Ganzhou. I had a happy family, but now, only I who was escorted to Changle am still alive. There were seventeen people in my family, seventeen...¡±

    Sadness, despair, and fearful emotions permeated. Wu Yanping calmly read calmly and did not reply. The fragility of life ¨C a beautiful fragility ¨C waspletely disyed before him. He who had never experienced any hardship or death of a kin experienced the meaning of darkness.

    The world that he had thought would only get better was actually so fragile. A battle, a power fight, could erase the brilliance brought by the Myriad World and ruin so many wonderful moments.

    And his life which he had always felt was ordinary was so beautiful and brilliantpared to the citizens of northern Ganzhou.

    One would onlye to realization after losing orparing.

    In the pessimistic atmosphere, some people felt that this time was an ident. With preparations in the future, the human race would be able to resist such catastrophes:

    ¡°My uncle holds a high post in the yamen. He secretly told me that the Primitive Emperor had the four celestial swords of Heavenly Lord Lingbao, and the current emperor has the Drawing of the Celestial ying Sword Formation. These five items together can form the Number One Archean Killing Formation, which can protect Great Zhou. Like this time, the disaster in northern Ganzhou actually wouldn¡¯t have happened. However, the founder of diabolism took the opportunity to create chaos when the Primitive Emperor and the current emperor were focused on dealing with the demons of the Luo Sect and the Devil Buddha today, hence resulting in the tragedy. But with this experience, there will be no simr incidents in the future.¡±

    ¡°I am from a reputable family with a long history, and an elder in my family holds an important position in the political office. ording to him, the current emperor has even gotten the remains of the emperor! The emperor is a real influential character, an outstanding figure of the Nirvana realm, and his remains are extremely powerful. It will definitely make Great Zhou peaceful, and the rogues will not dare to try anything funny!¡±

    ¡°Let me tell you, this time round because of the attack of the founder of diabolism and the Great Sage of Meishan, the Primitive Emperor, the current emperor and the various powerful characters and deities fought really hard. They did not leave us in the lurch but protect us with their lives!¡±

    There were many such remarks, but they weren¡¯t able to calm the hearts of the people which were like boats in rolling waves, drowned in a blink of an eye. Some people even started thinking about backup ns:

    ¡°Aren¡¯t there various realms and worlds? Aren¡¯t there friends from other universes? Can we move over and leave the real world? The real world is the core of struggle of the power characters. As long as we leave this ce, we won¡¯t be implicated.¡±

    ¡°Is it toote to worship Buddha and the Primitive Emperor now? Can we enter the purend or the heavenly realm where the Jade Mirage Pce is directly with our flesh body?¡±

    With the world in chaos, it was a good time to win the hearts of people. Fortunately, the yamen and the imperial court Great Zhou cooperated with each other to eliminate many cmities, just that the pessimistic and fearful atmosphere was still shrouded in the Myriad World and the various counties and prefectures. Only some people of the pugilistic world were okay, since they led a life of fighting anyway and . might just die at anytime!

    Time passed by quickly, and it had already been a month.

    On this day, Wu Yanping and the people of Great Zhou who didn¡¯t have the energy to do anything but indulge in the Myriad World to escape from reality saw live broadcasts being shown on all the forums, and all the live broadcasts became the same scene.

    It was a hundred foot tall Heaven Conferring tform that was divided into nine levels, surrounded by red, green, yellow, white, and ck altars that symbolizes the five elements and five emperors. The four sides were engraved with various stars and deities. The bottom had heavenly soldiers as well as earth and mountain deities, and going upward there were celestial officials and the golden boy and girl, increasing ordingly until the second level where there were the five elements and five emperors, and the first level the manifestation of Taoism.

    There was a formation on the tform, flowing with the brilliance of the lights of the various worlds and spreading the power of humanity. Gao Lan was wearing a ck robe and an emperor¡¯s crown, holding the Emperor¡¯s Sword in his hands as he walked up the tform step by step.

    ¡°The Heaven Conferring tform is about to bepleted?¡± this thought shed across the minds of the hundreds of millions of people watching the live broadcast. They controlled their emotions and watched attentively.

    Afterpleting the three thousand six hundred and fifty steps, Gao Lan finally reached the top of the Heaven Conferring tform. There were the sect master of Jade Mirage Pce Meng Qi, Primeval Deity Bi Jingxuan, etc., who represented different forces watching the ceremony.

    Of course, Meng Qi did not have the self-awareness of being the emperor¡¯s brother.

    Going forward nine steps, Gao Lan did not immediately confer the heaven but took a bow, leaving the emperor¡¯s corpse at the core of the Heaven Conferring tform.

    The emperor¡¯s remains¡¯ face was pale gold, and his eyes had double pupils, filling the ce with an air of majesty. The entire real world was shook again as a result, as though it could not bear his weight.

    Gao Lan looked around and did a series of rituals. The sacred and solemn feeling gradually became stronger.

    Then, facing the remains of the emperor, he took out an oration and recited, ¡°Born during ancient times, the ruler took over the throne and brought glory to the human race, umting merits and virtues of benefiting themon people...¡±

    After reciting the oration, Gao Lan looked around again and solemnly dered, ¡°When the emperor passed on, his heart was thinking of the people, and he had a wish. He wanted to use his body asnd, his bones as mountains and his blood as rivers to integrate into this world, to protect the human race of this world, the sentient beings, and the glory of civilization and humanity!¡±

    His voice was impactful and rang in the ears of every listener. Then, the light of the enchanted boundary moved, and eyes of the emperor¡¯s remains showed gratification and satisfaction.

    The body slowly turned illusory and sank into the Heaven Conferring tform, dposing and spreading in all directions. Meng Qi suddenly felt the earth be extremely firm and the mountains indestructible. The city of humans seemed to have an inexplicable protection.

    The sky became bluer and everything wasn¡¯t the same anymore. Thews were changed again!

    Meng Qi suddenly looked at Gao Lan in shock. He didn¡¯t expect him to be willing to part with the remains of a great Nirvana character, not to mention the emperor¡¯sst wish was to integrate into the world to guard the human race, the sentient beings whose wish was to live in peace, and the glory of civilization and humanity!

    Within the territory of the Great Zhou Dynasty, bits of brilliance emerged, looking like fireflies that filled heaven and earth.

    A single spark can start a fire!

    The people of Great Zhou were moved and their hearts were tearing. Their previous despair and fear werepletely gone.

    After today onwards, they didn¡¯t have to about the aftermath anymore!

    The sky was blue, and Gao Lan solemnly took nine bows to show appreciation to the emperor¡¯s virtue. Meng Qi also followed with a bow.

    Soon after, Gao Lan walked to where the emperor¡¯s remains were originally, raised his long sword, pointed it at the sky, and began the official ceremony of conferring heaven.

 Chapter 1195: Man Is Sometimes Helpless

    <h4>Chapter 1195: Man Is Sometimes Helpless</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    Pale golden light shone as the long sword pointed at the blue sky like a light edge. Gao Lan walked around the Heaven Conferring tform three times, his expression became more solemn as he started to recite, ¡°At the beginning of time, deities and demons were at the top, and living beings were at their mercy and unable to have ess to heaven. Hence, there was first the Heavenly Court to control the deities and to set the rules, to clear up the turbidity, and to open the celestial door to the people and create the path of deification for living beings, showing the prosperity of ancient times. Demons were everywhere,peting on the celestial path, and leading to the fall of the Heavenly Court. Thews were no longer in ce and the demons created chaos. Deities were bound to earth, continuing until this day, the wind and rain were out of control, thunder and lightning were tyrannic, and the path of practice was in chaos.

    ¡°Today, I build the Heaven Conferring tform, gathering billions of living beings of Great Zhou, the twenty-seven states, spreading the glory of humanity. I represent heaven to confer the deities, returning them to their positions. The authorities shall be in control, living things will be protected, and cmities will be eliminated.¡±

    With his words, the Heaven Conferring tform slowly vibrated, as if it had its own spirituality. The red, green, yellow, white, and ck altars that symbolizes the five elements and five emperors first gave off different colors of light, bringing about astronomical change in all directions. Clouds piled up and the earth wailed. The sun rose up from every direction, shining softly.

    Light spread like water until it reached the Heaven Conferring tform. The carvings of the various stars and deities were illuminated, showing their postures in the water wave.

    The earth and mountain deities as well as heavenly soldiers at the bottom seemed toe alive, fully covered with light, and seemed to suddenly sink downward, going through the territories of Great Zhou. Everynd and every mountain seemed to be guarded by a deity.

    Bang!

    The core of the real world slightly vibrated and produced a low-pitched sound, causing mist to gather around the Heavenly Conferring tform and turning into a beautiful picture of mountains and rivers. It was hand-painted and had intricate details, seeming like a miniature of the territories of Great Zhou.

    The picture of mountains and rivers integrated inside andbined with the bottom levels of the Heaven Conferring tform, almost bing relief sculptures.

    Light rays moved upward level by level, and soon lit up the star officials and great sages, etc. The sky shook and it was almost dark. The stars emitted brilliance one after another, falling into their corresponding positions on the Heaven Conferring tform.

    Soon, the light raised the level of the five elements and five emperors. The sky was suddenly clear, like it had been washed.

    A sound of a bell came from high up in the sky, and there was a fragrance in the surrounding air. Jade ornaments collided with each other, seeming like the deities were celebrating together.

    The top of the Heaven Conferring tform gradually showed the illusory image of the ruined and dark Nine Levels of Heaven, which slowly descended and seemed to want to ovep with the conferring heaven.

    With this ovep, celestial music flowed, thunder sounded like a drum, and the world seemed to submit to the emperor. Gao Lan retrieved the ntly pointed Emperor¡¯s Sword and was going to insert it into the core of the Heaven Conferring tform toplete the final step, ruling the world with humanity.

    At this moment, ayer of dark red suddenly floated from the illusory image of the Nine Levels of Heaven, bringing indescribable chaos. Things turned upside down and back to normal, yin and yang intertwined and then went in all directions, forming an irregr swirl that formed a pair of terrifying eyes that were cold and indifferent to the extreme.

    It¡¯s him!

    Meng Qi recognized him the moment he appeared. It was the terrifying pair of eyes that he encountered when he backtracked to the past and watched the battle of the falling Heaven Court.

    At that time, the pair of eyes had stayed out of the way and quietly watched the movements of the Nine Levels of Heavens. It was unusually strange and made one feel petrified.

    And just one nce from him made Meng Qi¡¯s thoughts run wild and almost self-destruct!

    Why did he appear during the conferring of heaven?

    The pair of dark red and chaotic eyes looked down at the Heaven Conferring tform, like the eternal path of heaven, removing the interference of humanity.

    Just a short moment of gaze caused the illusory shadow of the Nine Levels of Heaven to disintegrate. The brilliant star lines copsed, and the shining stars in the sky disappeared.

    Gao Lan didn¡¯t even have time to react, and Meng Qi¡¯s strike was alsote by a short moment.

    Bang, bang, bang!

    The light statues on the top four levels of the Heaven Conferring tform gave off explosive and shattering sounds in session.

    In Changle City, Wang Siyuan quietly looked at this scene. He was dressed in white, had feminine features, and his face looked sickly. Behind him were four female servants holding a zither, a sword, chess, etc.

    ¡°Sigh...¡±

    He shook his head and gave a long sigh before turning and disappearing into the crowd.

    ...

    The terrifying dark red eyes disappeared, and all the unusual sights in the sky were gone. The people of Great Zhou who witnessed the Heaven Conferring Ceremony fell into silence as they suddenly felt that man is not omnipotent and are sometimes helpless. Heaven is unpredictable and beyond their control.

    Gao Lan stood on the Heaven Conferring tform, and the pale golden sword in his hand pointed ntly at the ground as the wind blew at his emperor¡¯s robe and made hurling sounds.

    All the efforts went down the drain at the final moment.

    Meng Qi couldn¡¯t help but think of peace time. Big brother has his own way of doing things, always nning before taking action, and is good at not doing things the usual way, making it difficult for others to decipher. He has always gotten satisfactory results underplicated situations and gain victory everywhere he goes. But he has failed terribly in the two most important matters ¨C having failed to save his lover and also lost the best opportunity to rule the world with humanity.

    And Meng Qi himself was the opposite ¨C he always suffered small losses but got good results for big matters.

    Who would have thought that after getting rid of all the interference and seemingly having no more obstacles, those strange dark red eyes would appear!

    Who exactly is he?

    Did the person behind Big Brother not anticipate his appearance? Did the person behind Han Guang who is suspected to be Heavenly Lord Lingbao not expect it, too? Or did he not mention on purpose, lest the Heaven Conferring tform be the biggest stumbling block for Han Guang¡¯s re-establishment of the Heavenly Court?

    Everything happened so suddenly that everyone present seemed to have only experienced a dream. No one was able to stop it in time or had the ability to stop it.

    Looking at Gao Lan¡¯s back view, Meng Qi actually thought of a heroic sad song, and couldn¡¯t help but sigh and feel sympathy inside him.

    Fate makes a fool of man and life is full of uncertainties. I hope Big Brother¡¯s fighting spirit will not be affected and will continue to work harder. Even though he failed today, there will still be opportunities to make up for it in the future!

    Gao Lan drew back the Emperor¡¯s Sword, his eyes dark and deep as he looked at the people of Great Zhou and said without much fluctuation in his tone, ¡°Not everything goes as one wishes, but one should have no regrets and not step back. It¡¯s not as if I have not experienced failures. There are always ups and downs, but I just have to move forward step by step, and I will be able to rule the world with humanity one day.¡±

    ¡°Although the Heaven Conferring Ceremony hasn¡¯t been fullypleted and heaven couldn¡¯t be reached, at least the earth has been controlled, and the earth god, city god, mountain god, river god, etc., can be conferred to protect Great Zhou and the sentient beings.¡±

    Big Brother¡¯s will is truly as firm as a rock... Meng Qi thought with constion, and then watched Gao Lan confer the city and earth gods of Changle and other important areas.

    After the ceremony waspleted, the representatives of the various forces left and they returned to the Changle Pce, Meng Qi said to Gao Lan, ¡°Brother, the path to sess is never smooth, do not brood over it.¡±

    Gao Lan walked to the window with his hands behind his back, looking at the blue sky as he slowly said, ¡°That pair of dark red chaotic eyes seem to be an influential character. It seems that there is no way for me to get around him and rule the world with humanity before the return of the Nirvana characters. And after the Nirvana characters return, the situation will be different and I¡¯ll have to re-strategize...¡±

    In front of Meng Qi, he did not hide his emotions nor show any pretense, but he was only a little depressed and was more concerned withing up with countermeasures.

    Meng Qi thought about it and smiled, ¡°It¡¯s not that there is no way to get around them.¡±

    ¡°Well?¡± Gao Lan turned and looked at Meng Qi.

    ¡°Get the List of Deification and use it toplete the ruling of the world with humanity. But the item is in the hands of Lu Ya and not so easy to get hold of. Moreover, Lu Ya is unpredictable, or might have other ambitions and may not be convinced to cooperate.¡± Meng Qi said.

    ¡°The List of Deification...¡± Gao Lan nodded. There wouldn¡¯t be a need for the ceremony if he had this item. He would be able to confer the deities on behalf of heaven if hebined it with the Heaven Conferring tform.

    After pondering for a while, he said, ¡°Lu Ya is also an outstanding character of the Creation realm, and we have to beware of his sneaky thoughts. This matter needs to be thought through and nned carefully.¡±

    Seeing that there were no other matters to attend to here, Meng Qi thought of the clue under the seal of Yang Jian, hence he decided to take his leave.

    When he was leaving, he said with a serious expression, ¡°Brother, I have to remind you about something.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± Gao Lan looked at his eyes.

    Meng Qi sighed and said, ¡°If you want me to help or watch a ceremony in the future, you have to beware of mishaps.¡±

    Could he be the reincarnation of a jinx, or have absorbed the luck of others such that he could get good development at critical moments?

    Gao Lan was speechless as he watched Meng Qi disappear at the door of the main hall.

    ...

    Kunlun Mountain, Jade Mirage Pce.

    Meng Qi sat on the low bed, looking as if he was meditating with his eyes closed when in actual fact, his consciousness had entered the acupoint on his left hand and he wasmunicating with Gu Xiaosang.

    ¡°Who do those strange dark eyes belong to?¡± Meng Qi asked.

    Gu Xiaosang yed with her own hair and said smilingly, ¡°He should be no stranger to you. He is the shadow covering the Wang family for hundreds of thousands of years.¡±

    ¡°The Heavenly Way Monster?¡± Meng Qi suddenly realized. No wonder he always felt the feeling was familiar, so it was the Heavenly Way Monster.

    And it looked like the strange dark red eyes were the source of the Heavenly Way Monster!

    Gu Xiaosang smiled and nodded, ¡°The Heavenly Way Monster is quite mysterious. Even my original self does not know whether he came from ancient times or was born in this era. He only left traces after the fall of the Heavenly Court and was no longerpletely unknown.¡±

    ¡°Could he be the one behind certain things?¡± Meng Qi felt very good having ady who had inherited most of the memories of a Nirvana character beside him.

 Chapter 1196: The Eternal Battle

    <h4>Chapter 1196: The Eternal Battle</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    The Congenital Virtuebined together as orbs of golden light floated and lotus petals drifted, surrounding Gu Xiaosang who looked like a fairy. She lowered her eyes andughed gently before speaking meaningfully, ¡°Some influential figures might have already been aware of the existence of the Heavenly Way Monster since a long time ago.¡±

    She gave an irrelevant answer without even mentioning the issue that the Heavenly Way Monster might be the one pulling the strings behind the scenes.

    Some influential figures were already aware of the existence of the Heavenly Way Monster during the Battle of the Fall of the Heavenly Court... it gave off the sense of chaos and evil as if this was its nature. It seemed as though it was not always rational and good at nning strategies. Although it could watch the battle of the Heavenly Court from the sidelines calmly, it still gave a mad upside down feeling... Meng Qi was stunned for a moment. Numerous impressions emerged, and he had a few guesses.

    There were some incidents that happened during the ancient times. In-depth investigation could probably discover the appearance of the Heavenly Way Monster, but it might have been taken advantage of.

    Nodding his head thoughtfully, Meng Qi knew that for now, Gu Xiaosang did not want to get into the details. Thus he asked her, ¡°What exactly is Lu Ya plotting? His actions this time were only to take Yuan Hong down?¡±

    Gu Xiaosang spread her delicate hands out, now holding a crimson peach. It was translucent and filled with arteries and veins, it was full of demonic luster.

    She gently caressed the surface of the Demonic Peach with her thumb and smiled faintly, ¡°Lu Ya is the son of God Hao Tian, a figure of the previous era. He could survive the destruction, and live till ancient times. This was all due to the blessing of that person from the Jade Pce.¡±

    The person she was implying was Heavenly Lord Yuanshi!

    Looking at Gu Xiaosang¡¯s actions, Meng Qi was slightly terrified. She could actually make the little peach, that even the Tree of Da Dao feared, so docile?

    But if he thought about it, the little peach obviously had something to do with life span and the t peach garden, it was seemingly a natural thing. After all, the t peach garden belonged to the Golden Emperor who was the Ajati Matriarch, and not much needed to be said about the Ajati Matriarch¡¯s rtionship with Gu Xiaosang.

    But it was Lu Ya who relied on the Heavenly Lord Yuanshi¡¯s blessing to survive the end of the era that astonished everyone. He was repressed with a seal by Heavenly Lord Yuanshi for an eternity!

    Gu Xiaosang continued, ¡°Lu Ya was always very ambitious. The incident of the Heavenly Court seemed to have secret contacts with the Celestial Ruler or Lord Ling Bao. It might be the reason that person was angry, and so he was repressed. What he is doing now should be rted to the incident back then. Perhaps it was an arrangement thatsted through eternity, but unfortunately I am not even sure of the entire situation.¡±

    The more Meng Qi listened, the more shocked he was. He had a feeling that the incident of the Heavenly Court many years ago had not truly been settled. Even though victory and defeat seemed to have been determined at that time, in reality,rge incidents that happened after that such as the demon battles, the emperor governing the world, the tyrants of the middle age, the Chaos of the Devil Buddha, and so on, were extended from it. Parts of the n had experienced eternity, and it was going to finally reachpletion once the Final Trial is here.

    The sudden arrival of this feeling was not baffling due to Gu Xiaosang¡¯s obvious hints and certain abnormalities that he found out a while ago. They all pointed to the fall of the Heavenly Court and the destruction of the Nine Levels of Heaven as symbols of the end of an era. However, the fall of the Heavenly Court and the disappearance of the Nine Levels of Heaven happened two to three thousand years ago and the current era still existed. These were enough to prove that the incident of the Heavenly Court was not so easily resolved!

    With this thought in mind, many secrets inside Meng Qi¡¯s head were beginning to connect into a single thread, but as the crucial part was still missing, it was unable to take shape.

    Ever since the demon battles started, the source of many Heavenly Tribtions, strategies, and resentment was the incident of the fall of the Heavenly Court!

    After understanding that Lu Ya had certain involvements with either the Celestial Ruler or Lord Ling Bao, Meng Qi kept his other thoughts in check. He looked at Gu Xiaosang¡¯s pale face and said with a smile, ¡°Now that the situation is barely stable, this is the best opportunity for you to attack the Legendary realm. But even if you let the legend prove itself, perhaps you would not have any power to resist and there might not be many ces for you to hide when you have to face the one who has returned.¡±

    He wanted to find out who Gu Xiaosang was relying on. No matter how he looked at it, the legend about the Nirvana Realm¡¯s fight had no chance of winning, unlike himself. At any rate, the Devil Buddha was repressed in Spirited Mountain. As long as he could race against time and fight to enter Nirvana Realm before it could escape, even though it is difficult, at least there is still some glimpse of hope.

    But Meng Qi also did not expect Gu Xiaosang to reveal her own secrets. Instead he only hoped to find out some things based on her reactions.

    With one hand caressing the Demonic Peach and the other hand supporting her face, Gu Xiaosang smiled, ¡°Same with you. When the situation is in chaos once again, there might be someone who would sneak into Spirited Mountain, open the seal, and let the Devil Buddha out. When ites to destroying the chessboard, both of us are on the same boat.¡±

    When she said that both of us were on the same boat, the look in her eyes changed. Her smile concealed the emotions deep in her gaze, making Meng Qi empathize with her.

    Both of them were on the edge of the cliff, and they could fall off at any time.

    Withdrawing from his Divine Sense, Meng Qi opened his eyes. After examining his thoughts, he activated the Principles of Karma, covered the mysteries of heaven, and entered the Qingwei Realm immediately.

    This was the best opportunity to open the Yang Jian seal.

    First of all, his own strength was already enough. Secondly, Maitreya and the other external enemies had just been hit hard, so there was no way they could pay attention to him. Thirdly, Dipankara Buddha and the others had awakened ahead of time, and now that the realm desperately needed to be stabilized, they would have to search for a method of restoration and they would not be in time to investigate the whereabouts of the Heavenly Lord Yuanshi. If this was dyed, once Dipankara Buddha and the Superior Demonic Monarch has begun the early stages of stabilization, and with Guangchengzi and the rest not fully awake yet, they might get to the Qingwei Realm first and open the seal, thus destroying important clues.

    But what clue was it that needed a Yang Jian seal and could not be taken away?

    While the thoughts were turning in his head, Meng Qi appeared in front of the valley where flora grew in abundance and were rotating with a breathtaking expansiveness reminiscent of the beginning of the ancient times.

    A pale ray of light appeared, presenting a light golden gate that was sealed. Within the entrance was a ce so lush and full of exotic flowers and spiritual roots, but none of them took the form of spirits.

    A stone tablet marked with traces of age was erected at the core, and on it was written:

    ¡°No spiritual roots and exotic flowers shall take form within thisnd.¡±

    Laying eyes on the stone tablet again, Meng Qi was still amazed. It was so simple for him to break thisw of thearchy now. Re-establishing it would only make itst a short while, as it is unable to transform permanently. After all, this was a fragment of the Qingwei Realm.

    To get to the level of Yang Jian, one had to at least enter the Creation Realm.

    The Ancient ze Lamp appeared in his eyes, emitting lines of bright sparkling stars, white and ck rotating in the karma universe. His surroundings were an illusion of the River of Time, silently moving forward and never changing.

    The twobined, and the breath of destiny filled the air. His words could rule!

    Meng Qi reached out with his right hand, and with the karma threads and the River of Time, he grasped the stone tablet and dered,

    ¡°There shall be no prohibitions on thisnd. Sagacity shall be born, and shall take shape!¡±

    With the power to control destiny, hepeted with the power of the stone tablet. It offset each other, allowing it to be pulled up.

    Boom!

    A loud rumbling sound rose in the void, echoing all around. The stone tablet was pulled down from infinite height as if it were extracted from between heaven and earth. The exotic flowers, Ginseng and Ganoderma suddenly increased in vitality, their branches swaying as though they were bowing.

    The stone tablet had just been pulled out. A light breeze blew past, turning it to ashes which eventually corroded with time.

    The second golden gate emerged, and Meng Qi entered with his hands behind his back. He was surrounded by countless stars, the flowing of the River of Time never ceasing.

    The gray stone ground was about a dozen square feet. A simr stone tablet was erected on the ground, and aw of thearchy was faintly written on it:

    ¡°The living spirits of this realm shall not pass the first level of the Heavenly Stairs.¡±

    Meng Qi reached out with his right hand again, grasping the top of the stone tablet as he announced solemnly,

    ¡°The living spirits of this realm¡¯s practice limit is within themselves, and not externally!¡±

    Boom!

    The two mainds separated by the Sea of Fairy¡¯s Sorrow rumbled with thunder at the same time. Purple and silver snakes of electricity filled the air as though something was broken and they were celebrating!

    Boom!

    In a certain sect, a white-haired elder was meditating with his eyes closed. Feeling the shackles that could never be broken, he sighed with frustration in his heart as he waited for his emotions to pass with time. But as the God of Thunder shook the earth, he shuddered, feeling the eternally unchanging Heaven Pass copse ever so naturally.

    He opened his eyes, startled at his breakthrough. Sensing the External Realm, he could feel the electricity bright as day, and heaven and earth were seemingly much different than they were before!

    Is this the beauty of the Creation Realm, reversing after hitting the extreme?

    There were many powerful individuals such as him in many ces on these two mainds.

    Boom!

    Meng Qi did not stop and continued forward. He then pulled up the stone tablets one by one.

    ¡°This realm ought to be full of vigor, with no shortage of natural resources and treasures, unlimited grades of arts, and measures of refinement increasing day by day!¡±

    ¡°The sea of chaos in this realm will have no fog, with normal thunder, no whirlpools, with a seamless void, and shall grant entry whenever!¡±

    ...

    Boom!

    On the dark ocean, the fog that was covered for eternity was blown away by fierce winds, never to be seen again. The unceasing purple-green lightning stopped suddenly, the terrifying whirlpools that were hidden in the darkness and the gaps in the void restored and healed. The sea was blue, and the sky was as clear as water. Everyone could clearly feel the changes of the external realm. Everything was different, and the powerful individuals that were feeling the heaven and earth all cried inexplicable tears.

    The eight stone tablets vanished. Meng Qi paused in front of thest empty tablet, feeling it shaking continuously. After losing the remaining blessings, it was unable to repress the movements under the seal.

    After making some slight adjustments, Meng Qi activated the Principles of Karma again, revealing the River of Time. He started controlling destiny and grasped the nk stone tablet.

    The stone tablet was extremely heavy so it was being pulled out little by little. A heavy noise emerged from deep in the earth as if the thunder had reversed its position.

    Boom!

    An absolutely potent arc of purple lighting shot down from the sky. As if it was the Divine Thunder of each realm, it hit the nk stone tablet which was pulled halfway out directly and incinerated it, making its ashes sputter everywhere!

    The stone tablet¡¯s disappearance revealed a dim whirlpool filled with destruction and termination, its source unknown.

    ¡°Are the clues to Heavenly Lord Yuanshi¡¯s whereabouts in there?¡± Meng Qi stared at it deeply, focused in his thoughts.

 Chapter 1197: Clues

    <h4>Chapter 1197: Clues</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    Meng Qi did not enter recklessly before fully knowing the condition of the whirlpool. He utilized his Dharmakaya, condensed his Divine Sense and formed indelible rays of mild golden light which then flowed like water and extended into his body.

    With a boom, his Dharmakaya shook and his senses were no longer the same. The interior of the Dim Whirlpool was a boundless vast, Chaotic Holes formed by perishing copses were everywhere. The holes were near to each other, devouring each other and grew constantly. It was magnificent yet scary.

    More importantly, all those endless elevations seemed as if they were falling down, copsing and falling apart, which lowered the legendary nature throughout this boundless and gloomy precinct. As such, he could not depend on Dharmakaya alone to be ubiquitous and view the whole ce in order to find the clues.

    After figuring out the preliminary situation, Meng Qi was confident that he could handle it. He took a breath and pushed the Dao Crown, causing many chaotic auspicious clouds to flush out of Niwan. Dim lights were hanging down like a water curtain with thousands of golden lights inside while blossoming golden lotuses were floating.

    Meng Qi stepped forward and fell into the Dim Whirlpool which was filled with perishing and termination. The water-curtain-like chaotic dim lights around him swayed as they digested and amodated all those destructive storms, lights of termination and so on. It entered the boundless, universe-like vast after they passed through the tunnel smoothly.

    After leaving trails to identify the roads, he walked around the margin of Chaotic Holes and tried to explore toward the deeper side. The terrifying dragging force could only mildly swing the chaotic dim lights hanging down from those primordial auspicious clouds.

    At the moment of bypassing the Chaotic Holes¡¯ gxy that blocked his Dharmakaya, something struck Meng Qi¡¯s mind suddenly. A zemp rose to reach his eye level and illuminated the dimness at his left.

    There seems to be a shadow floating at the distance of a gxy away!

    It was not due to the effects of his senses being suppressed by the current environment. In fact, it came from the premonition of Legendary Phase of Arts of Eight-Nine.

    Although Meng Qi only obtained the first three chapters of the Arts of Eight-Nine in Jade Mirage Pce without grasping the subsequent chapters of it in hand as the path of the Legendary realm required self-exploration, he still managed to enter the Legendary Phase, which gave him a stronger ability to reveal the mysteries of heaven and premonition that was stronger than Buddha¡¯s, and it was close to thebination of nine senses into one. Thus, others would be able to sense him from afar.

    A Magic Cloud appeared under his foot and he tore the void apart with both his hands. Meng Qi descended to the spot where the shadow was but there was nothing there. The space and time at themon border of a few expanding Chaotic Holes dragging each other was distorted and countless illusions were created.

    ¡°Was it an illusion?¡± Meng Qi frowned. Was it an oversensitive effect caused by the Arts of Eight-Nine?

    He reviewed his thoughts and recalled the moment just now. There was still a possibility that the shadow did exist.

    If the shadow is real, is he an aboriginal of this precinct or has he been following me discreetly to investigate the person who peeped on Heavenly Lord Yuanshi¡¯s tracks?

    Meng Qi was getting more alert. He held the handle of the Invincible de tightly with his right hand while he explored the surroundings.

    Even if there was no discovery, he kept himself alert and moved toward the deeper side.

    After passing the Chaotic Holes¡¯ gxy, Meng Qi came to an open area. His eyes reflected the scene of a world rolling and raging in red, green, ck, and white.

    They omitted an ancient vibe, very far away from the present. They seemed as if they were the ground power, fire power, wind power, and water power which had not been stabled by the Tai Chi Diagram during the time when the earth and heaven were just only pioneered. Other than these four powers, all the other matters died after they grew. They then regrew after their death without having the ability to remain in a stable form.

    Meng Qi sensed the scene from a distance away. His Four Elephants Seal seemed as it was responding to the scene. It maneuvered around the elements of earth, fire, wind, and water which were crazily wreaking havoc and went forward by shifting in the void.

    After a while, Meng Qi was suddenly stunned as the piece of earth, fire, wind, and water was covered with haze. They had their own border and was semi-separated and semi-ovepped with the surrounding vast dimness. It was strange as it seemed like a part represented the past, while another represented the present. Also, their gaps were broken by some type of tyrannical force which dragged them together.

    ¡°Were these pieces of the past? Were these the earth, fire, wind, and water during the time when this precinct was pioneered into earth and heaven?¡± Meng Qi wondered as this was his first time encountering such a situation.

    He wanted to ask Gu Xiaosang but the information he obtained was still not enough. Hence, he only transferred what he saw and heard before he continued forward.

    After passing those earth, fire, wind, and water which seemed to be self-shredding, Meng Qi realized that the scene ahead was even more strange. The deeper side of the dimness seemed like a kaleidoscope, covered with different colors of tatters. The primary parts of the tatters were real, while the rest were illusory. Some were deathly still, like a star had reached its end or it was icebound. Some had nothing but endless chaos with condensation seeping through because the chaos had reached the highest level. There was tranquility and an eternal silence. Some had a big explosion, in which the fragments wreaked havoc everywhere...

    These fragments seemed to be the different possibilities of the termination of heaven and earth. Although they were lying close to each other, some were even connected while they covered the precinct, they only blended slightly as if there was an illusory barrier.

    When passing by this ce for the second time, Meng Qi saw a piece of dot-like chaos. A real chaos, devouring with another piece of empty nonentity. The border of the nonentity shimmered in the four colors of red, green, ck, and white while emitting a feeling of the end of an era.

    Meng Qi was just about to approach it when he felt his rapid aging. Even the Supreme Endless Premier auspicious cloud was not able to stop it. The illusory River of Time appeared automatically and surrounded him, dying thepses of his life span.

    He was shocked and stepped backward to return to his previous location to get rid of the aging. He lost a hundred years of his life span within just two seconds!

    The Illusory River was flowing while the ancient zemp appeared. With their guidance, Meng Qi found the presence of the broken chaos in the time and space other than chaos and nonentity. Some were hundreds of years in a sh, some were thousands of years in a moment. Some of the images reflected from chaos and nonentity were only a few thousand years ago, while some were few shes ago. As their changes were measured in thousands of years, not much difference could be observed with a nce.

    Even space and time werepletely smashed into pieces... Meng Qi retroflexed his tongue and thought of those intrinsic auras located at extreme elevations which was also involved and pulled down directly. He came to a final spection.

    This seems to be the battlefield of the Nirvana Realm Individuals!

    With his spection, he transferred everything he saw and sensed to Gu Xiaosang.

    Gu Xiaosang muttered to herself for a moment and sighed with rare mncholy,

    ¡°The past and future are broken, this is indeed the battle of Nirvana Realm Individuals...¡±

    The past and future are broken? Meng Qi¡¯s mind was cleared by this one sentence. The earth, fire, wind, and water he had seen before were actually from the time of pioneering heaven and earth and they belonged to the past. While the kaleidoscope-like tatters were the possibilities in the future, they were originally irrelevant and distinct, but due to the break in the River of Time of this world which he was in, they coexisted strangely at the present while the broken time and space that could make one lose a century of longevity were the wreckages of the River of Time.

    Luckily, he was able to sense the flow of the River of Time in the real world, control fates slightly, and borrow some power to prevent the ending of being engulfed and decayed by this heaven and earth.

    The nonentity that was like the end of an era amodated every chaos with the four colors of red, green, ck, and white. All these gave Meng Qi a familiar feeling. All of a sudden, he connected everything together and muttered,

    ¡°It was the oue of the battle between Heavenly Lord Yuanshi and Lord Ling Bao!¡±

    It symbolized Heavenly Lord Yuanshi¡¯s nothingness and beginning and Lord Ling Bao¡¯s possession and ending!

    Gu Xiaosang spoke in an ethereal voice, ¡°It¡¯s unbelievable that they had a battle in Qingwei Heaven after the fall of the Heavenly Court...¡±

    The thirty three Levels of Heaven here did not include the Great Red Heaven of Lord Dao De, the Qingwei Heaven of Heavenly Lord Yuanshi and the Yu Yu Heaven of Lord Ling Bao, which meant that these ces were not the transformation of the Sea Calming Pearl. These ces were known as the Residences of Da Luos outside the Trayastrimsa Heaven.

    Qingwei Heaven was destroyed to this extent, leaving only some fragments outside... no wonder Yang Jian called this ce the Qingwei Realm... Meng Qi was first shocked regarding this point but he managed to discover the problem by putting Gu Xiaosang¡¯s guesses together.

    Yang Jian only started the search since Heavenly Lord Yuanshi¡¯s tracks became a riddle. Eventually, he found the fallen Qingwei Heaven.

    Which meant that, after the disappearance of Heavenly Lord Yuanshi, he had a great war with Lord Ling Bao, who was the first person to disappear.

    Putting the points that Aquamarine was located in Kunlun Mountain and the Premier Golden Stamp and Nine Seal were obtained by senior Chonghe, Meng Qi guessed that the disappearance of Heavenly Lord Yuanshi and Lord Ling Bao were rted!

    This was the clue shown in the battlefield in the Qingwei Realm!

    There was no way to pacify the war even with Yang Jian¡¯s strength at that time and putting a seal on them was the only way. As such, if there were other clues which could be taken away, Yang Jian must have taken them.

    Why did the two ancient God Masters fight? Where did they go after the fight? Many questions appeared in Meng Qi¡¯s mind, but he was clear that those subsequent clues might be located at the highest level of the Nine Levels of Heaven.

    All of a sudden, he felt something in his heart. He could sense that the previous shadow was peeping toward his side once again from a distance away!

    The shadow disappeared again when his sense reached there.

    The shadow does exist! There really is a stalker! Meng Qi thought twice and decided to y it safe. He descended to the exit carefully as it was better to leave the battlefield first.

    Upon reaching the valley, his vision was blurred suddenly and he saw an illusory, hazy, and ze-like shadow at a scene with exotic nts. The shadow had sideburns, a yellow-toned face and some whiskers. He looked carefree without any strong aura, as if he was just an illusionary image.

    It is the shadow from before! Meng Qi used primordial auspicious clouds to cover himself and asked in a deep voice,

    ¡°You are...?¡±

    The priest gave a faint smile,

    ¡°My name is Zhun Ti.¡±

 Chapter 1198: Three Thoughts

    <h4>Chapter 1198: Three Thoughts</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    Cundi? If not for the fact that he had reached the Legendary Realm, Meng Qi was afraid that he could not control his shock and fear anymore.

    This ce was where all the Nirvana Legends resided!

    I have already bumped into a prominent Nirvana Individual?

    Meng Qi knew that Cundi came from the Investiture of the Gods and this book described him as a projection of the War of Deification of the Ancient Times. The majority of the characters in it actually existed in the Heavens and Myriad World such as Heavenly Lord Yuanshi, Lord Daode, and also Hierarch Tongtian.

    As such, all this while, he had been suspecting that the two teachings of the Western teachings in the book wereparable to those of the ancient ones. He predicted that the one who brought it in was Amitabha, and Cundi was Bodhi Ancient Buddha.

    How about the Bodhi Ancient Buddha? He was someone who managed to be a prominent figure when thepassionmp burned bright during the ancient times!

    After the War of Deification, the deeds he did were not obvious. Like the Original Dao De, he went into hiding and waited patiently. Yet, he decided to show himself to him that day!

    Putting his fear and shock aside, Meng Qi¡¯s mind spun as he recalled what happened to him before that.

    Within that short amount of time, his mind sparked as his wits grew, he had plenty of ideas:

    Cundi was spying on the war at the Nirvana Realm, he was clearly trying to find the whereabouts of the Heavenly Lord Yuanshi or Lord Lingbao!

    Based on the ability of a figure from the Nirvana Realm, if they were to wake up and return to their original bodies, Yang Jian¡¯s seal which could be broken by himself would never cause him difficulties.

    Even if he did not know of the existence of the Qingwei Realm before, why did he continue to spy on him even after he discovered about it?

    Therefore, the Cundi in front of him should be just a projection and it should not possess too much strength.

    In a sh, with the capability of someone from the Legendary Realm, Meng Qi made a judgment. Dispelling his fear and shock, he faced Cundi and smiled slightly,

    ¡°Oh, you are the manifestation of the Ancient Buddha. Excuse me for noting out to greet you.¡±

    Please do not say that the Western teachings and I are brought together by fate... He silently disagreed.

    Cundi was care-free. Like a spring breeze, his smile made people feel at ease. He said faintly, ¡°Your abilities are to be feared, they made people gasp in awe every time people saw them. If it was not for the fact that you were epted into the Jade Pce, I would have taken pity on you. As long as one¡¯s heart consists of Buddha, one will have Buddha to look after him. This is absolutely true.¡±

    After his polite words, he continued with a smile, ¡°I know that you are pursuing the whereabouts of Yuanshi and Lingbao and you will not trust me for the time being. But you cane to me when you need a clear answer after you enter the Nine Levels of Heaven.¡±

    Cundi does not seem like he is totally ignorant of the whereabouts of Heavenly Lord Yuanshi and Lord Lingbao... Meng Qi had doubts in his heart so he did not know how to answer.

    Cundi stroked his right fingers once, azure rays emerged and formed into four Sanskrit letters. The specific meaning was unknown but it did not contain any mysterious sense as if it was just a name.

    ¡°When the timees when you have something to ask from me, you only need to utter these four Sanskrit letters and you will get a response. There¡¯s no need for you to enter the Bodhi Pure Land,¡± he said with a smile before his transparent illusionary figure started to fade away with the wind.

    Looking at the four Sanskrit letters slowly fading away from his view, Meng Qi was deep in thought. He finally decided to memorize them as he was curious to know what Cundi had in store for him.

    He parted his Divine Sense, though part of him remained alert as another part of him explored into his acupuncture point in his left-hand. He looked at Gu Xiaosang and asked,

    ¡°Is Cundi really the Bodhi Ancient Buddha?¡±

    He did not refer to him by name because he was the one who was speaking. It would not matter even if he was sensed by Cundi since he could not probe the internal situation through his own Dharmakaya and his real spirit directly. After all, he had to think about other Nirvana Realm Individuals and the fact that he had not awakened yet. As such, he only knew that he mentioned his name and he would not know when or who he wouldmunicate with.

    Gu Xiaosang¡¯s lips curved into a smile, ¡°You should ce a seal on the four Sanskrit letters first before you speak.¡±

    ¡°ce a seal?¡± rmed, Meng Qi asked.

    ¡°Yes, you should erase them from your memory. You should seal them away into the deep recesses of your memories instead or you¡¯ll corrte it to that person every time you think about the four words. The secret might be leaked then,¡± Gu Xiaosang leaned back slightly and raised her head to face the sky, there was dignity in her smile.

    If his name shed inside his mind when he reached the Nirvana Realm, there would be no need for him to say or utter it, he would be sensed and observed by others. It was as if he was using him as a means to help him in spying? Meng Qi came to his senses and was shocked.

    Cundi was sly and cunning. If it was not for the fact that he brought his wife Gu Xiaosang, who was more like a tool which possessed the Golden Emperor¡¯s memory, he might have already been fooled!

    It was really sneaky of him!

    His Tathata shone as if it was illuminating the sea of soul from the infinity peak. Countless thoughts emerged and they were reviewed one by one. All Meng Qi¡¯s memories involving the four Sanskrit letters were wrapped up in chaos within the lights of the Principle of Karma. Layers afteryers of seals were ced at the bottom of his sea of soul.

    After doing all that, Meng Qi tried to remember the four Sanskrit letters and realized that he really did erase them from his mind.

    As for why he should not destroy the relevant memories directly, Meng Qi already understood Gu Xiaosang¡¯s intentions from dealing with her for so many years.

    When the crucial momentes, he could undo the seal and recall the four Sanskrit letters, pretending to have these thoughts inadvertently and pass the wrong secret to Cundi. He could really benefit from this!

    How sinister! I like it!

    When Meng Qi¡¯s conscience returned to his acupuncture point on his left hand, Gu Xiaosang said while supporting her chin, ¡°He is a great Buddhist figure from the ancient times. He paved the road of the Bodhi Golden Body and killed the three thoughts before ascending to the Nirvana Realm.¡±

    ¡°Some say that these three thoughts are about good and evil and some say that the three thoughts are about the past, present, and future. The priest is said to be one of them. If they are about good or evil, he must be one of evil thoughts or obsessiveness. If it is about the past, present, and future, he must be about the past.¡±

    Is Cundi really one of the three thoughts of the Bodhi Ancient Buddha? Meng Qi was very interested about the ancient secret. He asked out of curiosity, ¡°What about the other two?

    What are the other prominent cover characters of the three thoughts of the Bodhi Ancient Buddha?

    Gu Xiaosang smiled and shook her head,

    ¡°The matter about the three thoughts are very mysterious. Other than a few, no one really knows about it, and I am no exception.¡±

    When one thing was described as mysterious, there would often be an unknown fear. Meng Qi could not help but suspect that there were things rted to the other two of the three thoughts of the Ancient Bodhi Buddhas.

    Collecting his thoughts, Meng Qi spected, ¡°He should have no clue about the whereabouts of the other two, which exins why he was following me secretly and snuck into the ancient battlefield. But he must have a glimpse about certain things from the battlefield traces, so he made some spections. Therefore, He manifested to stop me and used words to tempt me. The four Sanskrit letters are just a hoax.¡±

    The fact that he was thinking about dealing with this himself was not like the style of the Legends of Nirvana. Meng Qi was more inclined to think that he was only a pawn in Cundi¡¯s game.

    ¡°Not bad, you¡¯re getting smarter,¡± Gu Xiaosang smiled and apuded lightly.

    Meng Qi had long been used to her jibes. After exchanging some information about Cundi and someughter, he said, ¡°Do you know about any secret entrance to the third level of the Nine Levels of Heaven in order to find the Main Hall of Grey Stone?¡±

    That was the only way for them to enter the topmost level of the Nine Levels of Heaven.

    Gu Xiaosang smiled, her eyes sparkled when she looked at Meng Qi. After a while, she said, ¡°It existed once, but unfortunately that level was destroyed by a barbarian. Even if there was a secret entrance, there was no way to get in.¡±

    It¡¯s all the Tree of Dadao¡¯s fault! Meng Qiughed dryly and frowned, ¡°Is there any other way to set foot into the Main Hall of Grey Stone?¡±

    Gu Xiaosang added sullenly, ¡°Resonation. If Gao Lan seeded in building the Heaven Conferring tform and ruled over Humane Land, he will naturally reunite with the Nine Levels of Heaven and the topmost level and Main Hall of Grey Stone would appear. Simrly, if someone took control of the partial authority of a Celestial Ruler and established a Heavenly Court, there will also be resonance so the topmost level and the Main Hall of Grey Stone will be naturally revealed. Of course, it is difficult to predict how long it will stay revealed.¡±

    I see... Meng Qi nodded while he was deep in thought.

    There must be a way toward it no matter what.

    Gu Xiaosang raised both her arms and stretched her body, without hiding her own beauty. She then smiled and said, ¡°My dear husband, I have to iste myself now to refine the Congenital Virtue. With the help of its nature, I can improve the Svabhava Divine Light to return to infinity peak and project naturally to the Myriad World. You have to stay intelligent. Don¡¯t be left with the short end of the stick or I might feel bad.¡±

    Her eyes shed as bright as a star, but her face was emotionless.

    Meng Qi wanted to speak when Gu Xiaosang suddenly smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t let your guard down when you look for the Qing Emperor. This will help you out in your spying in the near future.¡±

    You will be benefiting from this as well... Meng Qi pretended not to notice and said sourly, ¡°Since it involves the Legends of the Nirvana Realm and Great Mediums, my prediction of the future is vague, I can¡¯t see anything at all nor a future where the Qing Emperor exists. How can I contact him?¡±

    Who could glimpse into the future at present?

    He could not do it himself, neither could Qi Zhengyan and the Grand Wang Prince unless he gets back the Ancient Book and the book is able to wake to the level of the Creation Realm. However, Guangchengzi and the others have yet to return.

    Gu Xiaosang did not hide the fact that she was prepared as her eyes flickered,

    ¡°Among the orthodoxy of the Six Heretical Teachers, Zhixu Mountain, the Evil Sect, and the Thoughtless n are very good at predictions. If you can meet their founders, you should be able to take a peek on some possibilities of the future.¡±

    As she finished speaking, she smiled and said, ¡°It is precisely because they have caught a glimpse of the future which will be upied by some of the Nirvana Realm Individuals, that the Wenshen Sect is more aware that everything is doomed, our fates are fixed and it will be difficult to change, thus bing an Evil Sect. The Thoughtless n thought that there were too many possibilities for the future, it was something that is changing constantly, and Da Dao was even harder to predict, so they chose to believe in agnosticism...¡±

    Listening to Gu Xiaosang¡¯s introduction to the orthodoxy of the Six Heretical Teachers, two figures shed past Meng Qi¡¯s mind which were Yue Zi Qing of Zixu Mountain and Wenshen Sect¡¯s Priest of Destiny. The former would not be easily found whilst thetter left Golden Turtle Ind soon after what happened there and his whereabouts were unknown.

 Chapter 1199: Plans For The Future

    <h4>Chapter 1199: ns For The Future</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    After Gu Xiaosang went into istion, Meng Qi did not leave the Qingwei Realm immediately. Instead, he spent quite a long time exploring the entire Nirvana Realm battlefield from ancient times. Unfortunately, it was just as he had expected. There were no additional clues and the only thing for sure was that the Heavenly Lord Yuanshi and Lord Ling Bao had entered into battle here before they disappeared.

    He used the Wu¡¯Ji Seal and the Seal of the Dao to seal the ce once more to prevent destruction that would affect the external realms. Afterwards, he flew out of the Realm and headed back to the Kunlun Mountain Jade Pce only to see that Daqinggen had been squeezed to one side inside the gatehouse, while the Celestial Hound sat on the chair properly with his paws up in the air, ying games happily in total ignorance of Daqinggen¡¯s sorrow.

    ¡°Woof, woof, woof!¡± sensing Meng Qi¡¯s return, the Celestial Hound barked cheerfully in greeting while Daqinggen rushed out from the gatehouse suddenly. With a sobbing tone, he said, ¡°Old Master, you, you have to set things straight for me!¡±

    No one would have known that the yer on the other side of the inte was a dog... Meng Qi silently gave unspoken criticism as he simply picked up a Myriad World Talisman that emphasised on gamey and gave it to Daqinggen. In an even voice, he said, ¡°As a gatekeeper of the Jade Pce, you should pick yourself up from where you fell.¡±

    Daqinggen grabbed the Myriad World Talisman as its face turned from blue to purple, purple to ck, andstly to a green tinged with red when it nodded its head,

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    With a murderous aura and its fighting spirit boosted up, it turned its head and roared at the Celestial Hound, ¡°Hey, you dog,e, let¡¯s fight one on one, with the best of six games out of ten!¡±

    Meng Qi did not stand around to watch them and just facepalmed himself while mourning silently for Daqinggen three times. Without the equivalent of the reaction speed and the investigative control over the self-thought of a Legendary being, Daqinggen would only y the part of a loser.

    Yet, how did a good Celestial Hound begin to fall into depravity after entering my Kunlun Mountain Jade Pce?

    Was it because the feng shui here was bad, or was it simply that my charisma was too strong?

    Walking back to the silent room and getting on the Cloud Bed, Meng Qi gathered his thoughts as he pondered on the things that he had to do next.

    ¡°There definitely won¡¯t be entry into the topmost level of the Nine Levels of Heaven at the moment, but we can¡¯t just sit around waiting for Brother toplete his humanity and take over Heaven, or wait for whoever gets part of the power of the Celestial Ruler. There¡¯s hard work to be done and experimentation to be tried out. For example, getting the List of Deification from Lu Ya. Or, secretly and indirectly pushing for Han Guang to begin the initial building of the Heavenly Court where he can hold power and bring about resonance. And then, arrangements can be made so he falls from grace, to avoid warming a snake in one¡¯s bosom. However, this n could be very hard to control, it¡¯d be like walking on the edge of a cliff, one small mistake and we¡¯d be in big trouble. So it can only be used as a backup n to be further thought out...¡±

    ¡°Tracking the whereabouts of the Qing Emperor will aid me in foresight of the future inter days, but it¡¯s a shame that the Six Heretical Teacherse and go so secretly, even Xiaosang did not know where their base was. In fact, the three masters that I wanted to find are so good at derivation and hiding the mysteries of heaven that it¡¯d probably be too difficult to track them down by relying on my current standard of the Principles of Karma. Hmm, I can probably ask the Grand Wang Prince regarding this matter, he seems to understand Zhixu Mountain quite well...¡±

    ¡°Although Maitreya, the Bull Demon King, and the others are seriously injured, Dipankara Buddha and the Demonic Monarch were forced to awaken earlier and even though they haven¡¯t reachedplete fulfillment, they are still the most elite strong people. So, there¡¯s a need for caution in their actions and ns, especially where Brother Qi is concerned since it¡¯s probable that the Demonic Monarch won¡¯t let him off the hook. He has tricks up his sleeve for sure, so I need to be wary of him as well.¡±

    ¡°As a conclusion, the current situation has entered into a much more rxed state, allowing the terrans a period of time to focus on cultivation and breakthroughs.¡±

    ¡°The Heaven Conferring tform is half done and since it holds control over the Earth which further expands into the Myriad World, brother won¡¯t need to waste his efforts on matters of the reflected self. If everything goes well, attaining the Legendary status will be a matter of days. However, he used to suffer from Dissociative Identity Disorder where one personality was full of emotion and passion, while the other personality was cold-hearted and relentless. Although he fully recovered by connecting andbining with the Mirror of Present Life, but will this experience affect his breakthrough on I am who I am? Or rather, will this kind of experience aid him in understanding I am who I am?¡±

    ¡°Master inherited the Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva Orthodoxy and finally broke through to achieve the Golden Body, meaning that his future will have boundless prospects. However, I¡¯m afraid that he might not have the chance to achieve the Maha Bodhisattva attainment, not to mention the Legendary status, before the current situation changes. On the other hand, the Golden Body of Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva is abination of elements from Sambhogakaya, so even if he wanted to continue improving, he would have needed to make a transgression or something of the sort, which would have easily implicated him in the battle...¡±

    ¡°It won¡¯t be too long until Zhiwei enters the realm of a Celestial Being since she has enough quantity of reflected self, but in order to achieve the status of a Legendary being and also break through the I am who I am bottleneck, she¡¯ll require a more solid umtion. She can¡¯t be expected to do so for a while. Only Mister Lu Da and Senior Su Wuming who have now experienced thebination of I am not who I am, you are not who you are will have some sort of enlightenment and understanding, so hopefully, they can achieve the Legendary status as soon as possible, especially Senior Su who took the orthodox path. The chances of him breaking through soon don¡¯t seem too small...¡±

    ¡°If there was an actual need to push forward the matter of the Heavenly Court, then Han Guang cannot be allowed to achieve Legendary status before this and needs to be stopped...¡±

    ¡°Zhao Laowu achieved Dharmakaya a few years ago, but he didn¡¯t manage to break through even though he went into istion. I wonder if something went wrong... Little Foodie has umted enough experience that is beyond others, so she¡¯d most likely achieve Dharmakaya within the year. However, since she collected the Fu Emperor¡¯s Two Music Scores and to a certain degree, connected with this influential figure who was active throughout thete Archaeozoic Era and early ancient times, she could be in danger. I¡¯ll have to keep an eye on her, just in case of an ident...¡±

    As many thoughts ran through his mind, Meng Qi realized that there were many things that he needed to do and that they wereplicated and messy. In fact, most of it included worrying about others and wanting to lend them a helping hand.

    ¡°Hehe, I always thought that I had the potential to be that kind of caring aunty from the residents¡¯mittee, what with me constantly worrying about others, and being loyal and affectionate...¡± Meng Qi praised himself shamelessly as he went through his thoughts.

    He did not get rid of the interference that these emotions were causing him because after a brief observation, he knew that he was doing so willingly.

    After having thought and nned out all these matters from top to bottom again, Meng Qi thought of another question. Why were all the major forces looking to control the Heavenly Court and living beings as well as to build the Underworld andplete the Real World?

    Beneath the Nirvana Realm, in practicing the Dao of oneself or one¡¯s own path, there were no words needed and it just had to be done. Just like Maitreya who others hadughed at, insulted, and ndered because they thought Maitreyacked the pure heart of the Buddhist Society and that Maitreya did not embody the style of the Buddha. However, all of this was part of the path to build up aplete Buddhist Nation, and save the world.

    But how about the Nirvana Legends? What were they up to when they fought for the exclusive right to build the Underworld during the ancient times?

    This was definitely not just a fight for power as it seemed from the surface. There had to be something more profound to it, but what could it be?

    Meng Qi racked his brains in puzzlement as he could note up with an answer. Yet, if he did not figure out the real objectives of the Nirvana Legends, how could he control the situation and jump out of the chessboard to be a real chess yer in the future?

    ¡°Maybe only personal experimentation will help me understand what the Legends were looking for...¡± Meng Qi nodded his head in deep thought as he came up with the idea of building his own personal Hell, ¡°In fact, even though the Underworld now was taken control of by the Emperor of Feng Du, it was notpletely sessful and there is still a chance...¡±

    Just as he thought about it, an idea came into his mind,

    ¡°What Master practices is the Golden Body of Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva. I was worried about him just now that he would need to make a transgression of the evil spirits from Hell, which would have implicated him in battle easily. Now it seems like this will help him!¡±

    ¡°This matter is dangerous and needs to be nned in detail...¡±

    The silent room was gloomy as light shone into the room in spots. Meng Qi came to his senses as he returned to reality and realized that the most important thing for him to do now was to practice, practice, and practice some more. This was in line with him striving to apply projections in the Myriad World as soon as possible to achieve the level of fulfillment from the Imprint of Additional Self which would naturally follow from the birth of the universe or from the breaking of a Universal Fragment.

    Before this, he took out the Myriad World Talisman and contacted the Grand Wang Prince.

    After a few ringing tones, Wang Siyuan¡¯s weak voice sounded through the Myriad World Talisman,

    ¡°Cough, how may I help you?¡±

    Tricksters would indeed be tricksters... Meng Qi thought to himself before saying, ¡°I saw the Heavenly Way Monster.¡±

    ¡°At the time, I was at Changle, too,¡± Wang Siyuan said with a smile, as if he had foreseen the failure of Gao Lan.

    ¡°What was its background?¡± Meng Qi followed the flow as he questioned him closely.

    Grand Wang Trickster was familiar with the Heavenly Way Monster. In fact, he had once been under its control, and only managed to jump out from the chessboard through moving forward in death.

    Wang Siyuan remained silent for a moment before coughing severely, ¡°If I knew its background, why would I have needed to bury the past of the Wang family and go through with all these crazy things?¡±

    ¡°However, I have two guesses. The first one is that it¡¯s rted to the Heavenly Primogenitor in the Archaeozoic Era and the second one is that it¡¯s a transformation from a Nirvana Legend who was dead but had not gone cold.¡±

    The only Heavenly Primogenitor that had achieved the Fruit of Dao... Nirvana Legend who was dead but had not gone cold... Meng Qi nodded his head slightly as he took note of Wang Siyuan¡¯s conjecture and asked, ¡°Is it possible for you to find Zhixu Mountain, or the disciples of the Evil Sect and Thoughtless n?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll meet them if you are destined to do so, and you¡¯ll get to know about it if it¡¯s fate, cough, it all depends on luck,¡± Wang Siyuan said. ¡°ording to hearsay, the Six Heretical Teachers have opened up their own heaven and earth at the Edge of Chaos, simr to the original Demon Realm. In addition, their Six Sects are focusing on the Dao of oneself and are only travelling Jiang Hu to seek experience and anything they need. They¡¯ve never bothered about worldly concerns and their tracks are untraceable, cough, you can ask the previous Buddha Bodhisattva of the Saha Pure Land. After all, the rtionship between the Six Heretical Teachers and Gautama Buddha is close, so they may have some clues about them.¡±

    The previous Buddha Bodhisattva of the Saha Pure Land? The majority of them had already been swallowed into the stomach of the Supreme Buddha! Various thoughts ran through Meng Qi¡¯s mind and finallynded on two candidates. The first was the Immortal Demon Fairy while the second was Manjushri Heavenly Senior Guangfa...

    After a brief discussion where decisions were made on some matters, the caring-aunty nature within Meng Qi broke through as he asked with care,

    ¡°What have you been doing recently?¡±

    Wang Siyuan coughed a few times before his voice rang out somewhat insanely, ¡°You¡¯ll figure it out when we meet next time.¡±

    As themunication through the Myriad World Talisman cut off, the corner of Meng Qi¡¯s mouth twitched and his brows furrowed. What big thing is this maniac nning now?

    ...

    Zhao Heng woke up from his sleep with a start to see moonlight spilling through the window, illuminating the space in front of him. All around him was cold and silent.

    However, he was unable to enjoy the scenery as he breathed heavily, recovering his breath only after a long while.

    It was that same nightmare again!

    That nightmare where he had failed to break through, that depressing and gloomy nightmare!

    He thought that he could let go of the past and his past ambitions. However, when he went into istion in his attempt to break though, the normally absent feelings of sorrow, emptiness, and conflict had all appeared, making it difficult to go through with the most vital step.

    That was right. How could it be easy to forget decades worth of the path that had been branded in his blood? Once upon a time in Shen Du, Xiaomeng had once teasingly said to exchange their positions. He would be the Prince and I would be the Swordsman, but I had rejected the suggestion straight away without joking because it was really what I thought.

    The rebuilding of his path now would only be slightly easier thanpensating for the regret in his dark trial.

    The inconsistency between his mind and body was naturally the reason for his standstill and endless nightmares.

 Chapter 1200: Unbearable Recollection Of The Homeland

    <h4>Chapter 1200: Unbearable Recollection Of The Homnd</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    After sitting for a while, Zhao Heng slowly walked toward the window, basking in the looming moonlight and looking up at the cold moon as destion and confusion filled his heart.

    Although he was now a sessor to the throne of the Great Zhou Dynasty and had a share in the forces of living beings that were more powerful than when Nan Mian was crowned king, it was highly unlikely that he would be able to seed the Supreme Throne within his lifetime. This was firstly because Gao Lan had achieved the Summit of the Celestial Being and was only one step away from attaining the Legendary state, meaning that his future was limitless. So unless there were unforeseen circumstances that urred, he would be able to live a very long life that Zhao Heng could not afford to wait for. Secondly, even if there was an ident and Gao Lan passed away in the midst of it, he would not be the one who ascends the throne, neither would it be Xiaomeng who was ahead of him on the line. By then, the new King of the Great Zhou Dynasty could only be the next chosen master of the Emperor¡¯s Sword!

    However, he did not think that there was going to be any miracle regarding the matter of the Emperor¡¯s Sword choosing its master.

    Therefore, the ambitions and wishes that he had held in the past would only remain as fantasies. What was the point of even holding such a position and sharing the forces of living beings if he could not have all that he desired?

    He would just be muddling through life soullessly and mindlessly!

    Should he just let go of the past entirely and look for a new path again?

    But where would his future be?

    Zhao Heng questioned himself repeatedly, but he could note up with an answer.

    After some time, as he watched the moon fall in the west, and an idea popped into his head,

    ¡°I wonder if those in Shen Du can see the same moon as I do?¡±

    Once the thought appeared, he was suddenly ovee with nostalgia. The ce that was full of memories from the past decades of his life were like scrolls of art that shed through his head: the pce, the halls, the King of Wei¡¯s Mansion, the streets and alleys...

    It was probably time for him to go back and take a look...

    Take a look at the vestiges of the past and take a trip down memoryne in search of a new path!

    After making the decision, Zhao Heng went into Changle Pce as soon as the sky brightened and met with Gao Lan, saying that he had not returned to his hometown for many years and that he wished to go back to Shen Du to worship his ancestors in sudden nostalgia.

    Gao Lan looked at him with an unexinable gaze, but he did not ask further and merely nodded his head in allowance.

    ...

    At noon, the thousands of boats that sailed along the canal were so numerous in number that their sails seemed to block even the sunlight as they surged their way through. It was indeed a picturesque sight of flourishing hustle and bustle.

    Shen Du was located by the canal, standing magnificently dignified in itsrge size, like a gigantic beast from the Archaeozoic Era. Houses were built along the sides of the canals, structured but also lively at the same time.

    ¡°Shen Du still looks magnificent as always...¡± Hu Dou, the eunuch, stood at the bow of the ship, one step behind Zhao Heng. Looking at the familiar scenery, he sighed, ¡°It is indeed a terrain of coiling dragons and crouching tigers imbued with spirits that could conquer the world.¡±

    Zhao Heng sighed softly when he heard what Hu Dou said, it was like he was back in his teenage days.

    At that point in time, Shen Du had been the center of the world that was way more developed than Changle. All businessmen and aristocrats had gathered here and with the star Kochab shining so brightly upon the city, they had been a real conquering force with King Dao and kept strong people and experts from creating trouble.

    Today, although the structure remained, its force had long disappeared!

    The ship stopped at the jetty and with his hands behind his back, Zhao Heng led Hu Dou through the city gate, across many years of history.

    He was a Great Guru, so it was impossible for him to have a Dharmakaya Supreme protecting him along the way. Hence, he could only bring along his loyal eunuch, Hu Dou as he headed south, keeping a low profile.

    After entering Shen Du, Zhao Heng paused for a while before quickly choosing a direction to head in. He did not head toward the inner city but deviated further away from it.

    ¡°My Lord, are we going to...?¡± Hu Dou found that the scenery around him became more and more familiar, so upon impulse, he asked the question.

    Zhao Heng nodded slightly and said, ¡°Yes, we¡¯re going there.¡±

    As they were talking, an enormously spacious garden appeared in front of them, containing all types of exotic flora and trees. Rivers that ran across Shen Du flowed through the garden as well, making it an absolutely stunning and beautiful view to see.

    ¡°The Jade Forest Garden...¡± Hu Dou murmured the name of the garden softly.

    This royal garden was renowned for the Grand Banquet that was once held here. During the banquet, prominent figures like the Primitive Emperor, the Demon Emperor, and others had shown off their talent, leaving a glorious entry in the pages of history.

    Yet for the Zhao family in Shen Du, the memorableness came from the hopes and disappointments represented by the Grand Banquet.

    With a sh of the conveyance light, Zhao Heng and Hu Dou entered the Jade Forest Garden to see that the crooked rivers within had changed their paths, leaving some obvious traces behind along with a crystal clear pool. All around it was deste scenery that included cracks and crevices.

    Zhao Heng walked around it slowly and observed these traces closely with mixed emotions. It was their appearance that had destroyed thest chance for the Zhao family¡¯s restoration to glory in Shen Du!

    He had not felt it at the time, but it had be clearer to him in recent years. If the Grand Banquet had really been set up sessfully at the time without the Legendary Celestial Ruler, Han Guang, and the mysterious figure who released the great thunder trial stirring up trouble, the Zhao family would have had someone with Dharmakaya who could have bnced the situation, helping them catch up to the fluctuating changes that came afterwards.

    It was not that Dharmakaya meant defeating Gao Lan, but with Dharmakaya, they would have been able to demonstrate their value and upy Da Jin that covered such a wide territory in the Real World. They would not have worried aboutcking alliances with influential figures and could even have expanded as time went by topete with Gao Lan.

    Unfortunately, the Zhao family in Shen Du missed this best andst chance. Now, there was nothing he could do to redeem the situation.

    ¡°If only I could go back to the past and rewrite history, how great would that be...¡± Zhao Heng closed his eyes as he breathed in the fresh air by the canal while images from the Grand Banquet shed across his mind.

    But there is no way to go back in time...

    Beside him, Hu Dou who had also left his hometown to live in a foreign city resonated deeply, but at this moment in time, the only thing he could do was sigh.

    Zhao Heng opened his eyes, looked at the inner city and sighed,

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the mansion.¡±

    The King of Wei¡¯s Mansion was located in Duo Zi Alley that was near the imperial city and was surrounded by an atmosphere that was quiet and secluded as carriages and horses seldom passed by the area. Although the mansion had been without a master for many years, but it was still regrly cleaned by the maids. So while it felt secluded, it was clean.

    Zhao Heng did not greet anyone and passed through the courtyard directly to arrive at the study room.

    There were several bookshelves in the room that were filled with books. A study table was ced by the window, bathing in the glow of the afternoon sun.

    Looking at the familiar scene, Zhao Heng could almost see his past self. A small figure sitting behind the table, studying hard and diligently day and night, leaving his child-like handwriting on every book.

    Due to his innate physical weakness that prevented him from practicing martial arts, he had beenrgely ignored and looked down upon. Since he could not bear the disdain, he could only study like mad, hoping that with his knowledge, he could have the power to change his destiny.

    ¡°My Lord had already shown incredible talent even at a young age,¡± Hu Dou could not helpmenting as though he knew what Zhao Heng was thinking about and had been pulled into the same memory as well.

    That was because he had reached the point of desperation and could only bleakly grasp onto every straw that was within reach, no matter if it could save his life or not... Zhao Heng looked at the house on the left of the study room that was now empty with nothing in it.

    Years ago, it had been a ce of suffering for him that was filled with stoves, pots, bottles, and cans. In order to ovee his innate ws and to cultivate his martial arts, he had searched for prescriptions from all the legendary doctors he could find and had tried numerous methods like acupuncture, medicinal sauna, medicinal hot baths, and other weird medicines and potions. He had to undergo extreme pain every time and if it was not for the experts within the mansion who protected his heart with their inner strength and the imperial doctor who was constantly on standby, he would have been dead a long time ago...

    It was within this experience that he had formed his aspirations. After being treated by Samsara, he had worked hard for his ambitions step by step and had formed his own path.

    That was the hardworking him, the unwilling him, the suffering him that would never give up even if he had to go through something akin to self-torture and was willing to live the life of someone dead inside for an eternity.

    Zhao Heng looked at himself in the past quietly like a puppet made from y. Unknowingly, the sun had set as time passed by and the glow of dusk danced across the sky.

    He sighed again as he left the King of Wei¡¯s Mansion and walked toward the imperial city.

    After Da Jin had surrendered, Shen Du, the imperial city had fallen apart into two regions. One part of it was left for the Zhao family and another part of it as the Garrison Residence.

    As soon as they got close to the Garrison Residence, a grey-haired middle-aged man came out from the Residence to greet them,

    ¡°Shen Du¡¯s garrison soldier, Qian Qian pays his respects to King Jin.¡±

    ¡°Qian Qian?¡± Zhao Heng looked at this guru, his name sounding somewhat familiar to him.

    Qian Qianughed as he said, ¡°My name is constantly mentioned by the public because of the Primitive Emperor, the Lord of Immorals.¡±

    ¡°Its you!¡± Zhao Heng nodded as he recalled who he was.

    There were rumors that when Xiaomeng first entered Shen Du and stayed in An Tai Pavilion, there was an expert called Qian Qian who had achieved the Integration of Man and Nature that challenged him during the night. His challenge failed with a single strike but he was given advice saying that the path is under your feet. After, he had been enlightened and seeded in defeating his internal demons. He subsequently left Shen Du and had measured his own path step by step until he had finally evolved. He was now a guru and had decided to be the Garrison soldier of Shen Du two years ago.

    After greeting each other, Qian Qian led the way and brought them inside. Surrounded by the high walls of the pces, everything looked so familiar to Zhao Heng, bringing back all his past memories.

    ¡°Garrison soldier Qian, this ce brings back many past memories, so I would like to walk around the Garrison Residence,¡± said Zhao Heng.

    Qian Qian did not refuse as he smiled and said, ¡°As you wish, Your Highness.¡±

    After thanking Qian Qian, Zhao Heng and Hu Dou walked into the deep ends of the Garrison Residence. It was currently the dead of night where the pce was serene and quiet, and the cold wind chilled them to their bones.

    They walked slowly between the gloomy pces. Zhao Heng had be silent for a while and Hu Dou did not dare to speak and merely apanied Zhao Heng quietly.

    Before they knew it, they were standing in front of a pce emanating gloominess and coldness.

    Zhao Heng closed his eyes, exhaled and directed his acoustic voice at Hu Dou,

    ¡°After surrendering to the Great Zhou Dynasty, the King of Qin did not head to the north but instead, he tried to break through once again. Unfortunately, his attempt was in vain and since the foundations of the troops were heavily damaged to the point that recovery was impossible, he died dismally.¡±

    The King of Qin used to struggle so helplessly and desperately.

    Hu Dou suddenly felt depressed. He did not know how to answer Zhao Heng and could only follow him into the pce.

    Just as they pushed the door open, they were caught by surprise because a man wearing a loose gown with big sleeves and his ck hair tied up with a wooden hairpin was standing in the pce and staring at the cold moon calmly by the window.

    ¡°Devil Master!¡± Zhao Heng shouted.

    Han Guang turned around slowly, and said with a smile,

    ¡°You are back atst.¡±

 Chapter 1201: A Sigh

    <h4>Chapter 1201: A Sigh</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    Under a glowing moon and numerous shining stars that dotted the night skies like brightly-litnterns, the moon seemed to be even colder and dreamier.

    Zhao Heng stood in the pavilion, staring at the beauty of the night. Hu Dou had fallen asleep at his feet and the surroundings were dead quiet.

    ¡°What¡¯s the difference between being your puppet and being King Jin of the Great Zhou Dynasty? They are both essentially the same!¡±

    ¡°Hey, these days, what forces don¡¯t have influential figures supporting them? Even Gao Lan who stands at the top of the food chain with all the power of the whole world is the same. Even if I hadn¡¯t spoiled the Grand Banquet then, Shen Du¡¯s Zhao family would still have had to follow heaven¡¯s mandate and depend on some influential figure. Although I am now humble, this heart of mine hasn¡¯t changed and neither has the path I¡¯m on changed. My ambition lies upon the Nirvana Realm to be the influential figure who maniptes heaven¡¯s mandate. Since when have I ever cared about ordinary powers and status? So when the timees, wouldn¡¯t it have coincided with the most ideal situation that Shen Du¡¯s Zhao family craved?¡±

    ...

    The earlier conversation flowed through Zhao Heng¡¯s mind, beating upon his soul and making him fall into a long silence.

    Unknowingly, the cold moon had sunk in the west and the sun had risen up in the east to paint brightness across the horizon, dispersing the cold silence of the night and suppressing the umted eeriness that had clouded the pce for thousands of years.

    Zhao Heng exhaled softly as he withdrew his gaze to awaken Hu Dou who was sleeping at his feet.

    ¡°My Lord, my Lord, how did I fall asleep? Did something happen just now?¡± Hu Dou rubbed his eyes in confusion and astonishment.

    Hisst memories had stopped at them opening the door of the pce. All he felt was darkness surrounding the depths of the pce as if there was something bad hidden inside and that something scary might happen.

    Could... could this be the dismal obsession that was left by the King of Qin?

    In any event, it was impossible for him to fall into such a deep sleep in conditions like this, what more a long one thatsted till the break of dawn!

    Zhao Heng said calmly, ¡°Some obsessions are not supposed to be seen by you, so I let you sleep.¡±

    Exactly as I thought! Hu Dou let go of his worries and looked around at the pavilion. He shivered as he found that even under the light of dawn, it was still cold and eerie in the pce.

    On the surface, it had seemed as if it was solemn and dignified when the King of Qin suppressed the royal family of the Dajin Dynasty, but he had been slowly losing his grip of power over the world. His heart had probably been filled with heavy burdens and lingering regrets until the end where everything he protected and stood for could only fade away in his death, thus leaving a deep obsession.

    ¡°Shall we go to the Imperial Mausoleum now, Your Highness?¡± Hu Dou had been with Zhao Heng for decades and had always been good at gauging his mood. He quickly changed the topic as he knew that it was not the right time to mention the King of Qin.

    Zhao Heng nodded his head and walked out of the pce with his hands behind his back.

    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go to the Imperial Mausoleum.¡±

    ¡°And tell Qian Qian that we¡¯re leaving so he informs the emperor that I am trapped in the Dharmakaya bottleneck, so I want to travel around Jianghu and see the people¡¯s livelihood in my search for a breakthrough opportunity.¡±

    Hu Dou was left dumbfounded and confused.

    Why did my Lord suddenly want to travel around?

    Did not he say that he left the city just to pay a visit to his ancestors?

    He followed Zhao Heng in confusion as a thousand thoughts passed through his mind. Finally, he decided that it was normal since his Highness had been stuck in the Dharmakaya of Half-Step for many years and had experienced all sorts of struggles and pains that were unknown to outsiders. Poverty gave rise to the desire for change, so it was definitely normal for a change in environment to experience the people¡¯s livelihood!

    In the hall of the Garrison Residence, Qian Qian looked at Zhao Heng as if he was in an awkward position to speak, ¡°Your Highness King Jin, you are someone with royal status and every move you make will affect the imperial court, is it really a good idea to travel around without careful consideration?¡±

    Zhao Heng smiled slightly, ¡°I understand your concern. Why don¡¯t you ask what His Majesty thinks and let him make a decision.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯ll be the best option,¡± Qian Qian smiled and took out a golden-colored Myriad World Talisman in front of Zhao Heng.

    This tailored Talisman could connect directly to the Changle Pce and reach the desk of the current emperor. It was authority that was given only to Frontier Officials and although he was not a state governor or provincial governor, the town was an exception as it was the capital city of the previous dynasty.

    The golden-colored Myriad World Talisman shone in misty brilliance, flickering with changing electrical shes as it connected to Changle far away in the distance.

    After a moment, an elegant voice sounded from the Talisman,

    ¡°Garrison soldier Qian Qian, you have an important matter to report?¡±

    Each tailored Myriad World Talisman had a one-to-one correspondence, hence the people in Changle Pce would know who was on the other side without even being connected.

    Qian Qian respectfully said, ¡°General Manager Li, King Jin is going to worship his ancestors. At the same time, he wants to travel around Jianghu in search of ways to break through the Dharmakaya bottleneck. Please report back to His Majesty.¡±

    After a short silence, General Manager Li replied, ¡°Wait.¡±

    In a short while, his voice sounded again, ¡°Qian Qian, tell King Jin to pay more attention to the people¡¯s livelihood and look for any malpractice which the Great Zhou Dynasty might have now.¡±

    ¡°Your humble servant obeys His Highness¡¯ orders!¡± Qian Qian hung up the Myriad World Talisman and looked up at Zhao Heng with a smile, ¡°His Majesty has agreed.¡±

    Zhao Heng was dazed for a moment but quickly smiled, ¡°His Majesty never forgets the difficulties of his people, he truly is worthy of being the current emperor.¡±

    Then, two beams of light flew out of the Garrison Residence, heading straight for the Imperial Mausoleum.

    The Imperial Mausoleum of the Dajin Dynasty had not been destroyed after the fall of the dynasty. After all, Shen Du¡¯s Zhao family was still alive and they were still of an aristocratic family background. Hence, there were naturally family members who would take turns to guard it. Currently, the Mausoleum was ced by the mountains and rivers, upying the best location possible in feng shui. While walking through the Mausoleum, there was obviously a kind of solemn atmosphere that could be felt, as if generations of imperial majesty were observing them.

    Zhao Heng did not inform the guard here as he passed through the guarded area to slowly ascend upwards. As he passed by each tomb, he would stop and gaze upon them before worshipping and kowtowing to them solemnly.

    Until finally, he saw the tomb of the founder of the Dajin dynasty. He whispered in a low voice,

    ¡°The unworthy son, Zhao Heng hase today to confess his sins.¡±

    In another ritual of worship, Hu Dou followed him closely by his side but gave an internal sigh,

    ¡°The Dajin Dynasty finally fell eventually...¡±

    The most flourishing stage of his life had also been buried alongside the Dajin Dynasty.

    Zhao Heng slowly got up and looked down at the peaks around and said in a low voice,

    ¡°Come one, let¡¯s go look around.¡±

    ...

    The skies in the Southern Wastnd were blue and clear, and with the addition of rolling peaks, the view from above gave the impression of entering a sea of mountains.

    On one of the isted peaks, Hu Dou trembled with closed eyes that he did not dare to open because the person standing beside His Highness was the world-famous Demon Emperor of the Southern Wastnd!

    No matter how many people praised him, just the mention of the Devil¡¯s ws would make him keep his head down in fear.

    Standing on the edge of the cliff where the harsh winds brushed his face and caused his hair to dance with the wind, Zhao Heng suddenly sighed and said, ¡°When we first got to know each other, who would have thought that our humble reputation would meet such fortune, leading us to our current situation.¡±

    Within the original group, one of them was a teacher of the Jade Pce that was a current Legendary being, the only one in the many worlds that could stir up ripples with his control of the Tyrant¡¯s Invincible de. Another one of them was someone that had his demonic name spread to the universe, upying the Southern Wastnd, breaking precedent in his actions and feared by mighty people and Great Mediums with his Devil¡¯s ws. One of them was listed in the celestial group and was expected to be a Legendary figure in ordance to his famous name as the God of Sword. Another one resided in Jiangdong with unmatched zither skills and was soon to be an immortal. Even the weakest person of the group who was himself was at the very least King Jin of the Great Zhou Dynasty, a sessor to the throne and a Great Guru that was on top of the Ground List.

    Qi Zhengyan looked at the movements of the clouds and uttered expressionlessly, ¡°Although I believe in the ceaseless improvements of oneself and that only effort can be relied on in life, but I also have to say, fortune is very important as well. Perhaps the heavens would help those who help themselves.¡±

    Zhao Heng looked back at him and said with a bitter smile, ¡°In the same way, I didn¡¯t expect you to choose such a path. Leaving aside the fact that the whole world is your enemy, you¡¯re hated by man and nature which puts you in great danger.¡±

    Qi Zhengyan continued without a change in his expression, ¡°What¡¯s the point of living for hundreds of thousands of years mindlessly? I¡¯ve chosen this path and I won¡¯t regret it even if I had to die a thousand times.¡±

    ¡°Sometimes, I really envy you,¡± Zhao Heng sighed.

    Upon finishing this sentence, both of them fell into a long silence. After a while, Zhao Heng turned to step off the cliff and left on a cloud.

    Behind Qi Zhengyan, Hei Jia Demon asked curiously, ¡°Did hee to the Southern Wastnd just to talk about these things?¡±

    Qi Zhengyan said nothing as he fixed his eyes on the sea of clouds.

    ...

    In Langya City, outside the ancestral home of the Ruan family.

    Zhao Heng brought along Hu Dou and continued their journey slowly. Suddenly, as a melodious zither tune reached their ears, their bodies started to tremble while their surroundings seemed to show signs of an oing disaster.

    As the melody went allegro with notes as crisp and clear as pearls dropping onto a jade te, the sky turned gloomy rapidly whereas the flowers, nts and trees nearby withered instantly, causing them to lose vitality.

    At this moment, the melody became melodious and graceful as if it had been music from the heavens, full of vigor and vitality that immersed others in its wonder. The withered trees revived and turned green once again as unique flowers blossomed and budded, returning to the previousndscape of vitality it once was.

    Two pieces of music had merged into a state that was divided between life and death, as though it had melded the ck and white in mid-air just like it was a point of origin.

    A few momentster, the sound of the zither faded.

    Zhao Heng was stunned for a moment but turned around with a smile, and said to Hu Dou,

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, there¡¯s no need to enter anymore.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Hu Dou was surprised.

    Zhao Heng said as he went along, ¡°She has mastered the two scores of music in the ovepping of life and death. Plus, she has excellent control in it where she only affected the flora, meaning that after a period of stabilization, she¡¯ll be able to break through the Dharmakaya bottleneck.¡±

    ¡°But what does that have to do with us entering or not?¡± Hu Dou was still ignorant.

    Ignoring his question, Zhao Heng crooned,

    ¡°Life is a risky gamble and tomorrow is not guaranteed...¡±

    There was no need to go to the Xi Jian Pavilion and then to Kunlun Mountain anymore...

    As beams of light streaked across the sky, him and Hu Dou arrived at Changle and stepped into their own mansion.

    Subsequently, Zhao Heng sat on the Cloud Bed and waved to close the door of the silent room. With his eyes half-closed and a sigh passing through his lips, he then worked on the Interior Realm and began to try tobine his Form, Primordial Spirit, and body into one!

    Boom!

    The sky suddenly turned dark as dark clouds hung overhead and a bolt of thunder struck down.

    ...

    After Han Guang left Shen Du, his figure became blurry, hazy, and unpredictable as if he was time itself. In a split second, the distortion had disappeared and escaped into a secret dimension.

    Here stood a man, short and small-sized with an ancient appearance and d in a red robe and a fish-tail crown.

    In front of him was a stage where a scarecrowy with amp on its head and anothermp at its feet.

 Chapter 1202: Except For What Is Crucial

    <h4>Chapter 1202: Except For What Is Crucial</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    As lights lit up, bathing the scarecrow in a yellow glow, the wholendscape seemed to emit a faint peculiarity.

    As the short Taoist d in a big red robe felt the arrival of Han Guang, he smiled and said,

    ¡°All is ready except for what is crucial.¡±

    Han Guang rxed and said with augh, ¡°Thank you for your trouble.¡±

    This short Taoist was Lu Ya and the arrangement in front of him was one of the two power moves which had shot him to fame in ancient times, the Nail Headed Seven Arrow Book!

    It endured through billions of cmities, killing and cursing enemies unknowingly and silently!

    In the past, the Lord Xuantan Zhao Gongming had been killed by this exact move under the gates of Lord Ling Bao.

    ...

    Crack!

    As dark clouds loomed over Changle, green lightning struck down violently and in no time, the greenery within King Jin¡¯s Mansion was burnt ck, further igniting a roaring fire that triggered the action of the tactical formation.

    Hu Dou jumped in fright and was about to go out and inspect, but he noticed that his Lordship¡¯s silent cultivation room was glowing bright yellow from within, spreading outwards, like the continuous rolling of waves of the ocean.

    Correspondingly, the luminous floating lights in Changle became very apparent as the people¡¯s Power of Vow umted to form golden Real Dragons. They swam and glided about in the bright yellow ocean of light as they flocked to the mansion like a million dragons in exaltation of a pearl, forming a scene that was both brilliant and magnificent.

    Hu Dou was stunned at the scene and only one thought urred in his mind. Howe my... my Lord suddenly attempted to break through?

    Wasn¡¯t he still caught up in his unresolved mental block and still wandering the path, stuck and unable to move forward?

    Crack!

    The green lightning bolts that danced through the sky like a group of demons converged into one and struck suddenly but directly at Zhao Heng¡¯s silent cultivation room. Like a bridge that connected the sky and the earth, it illuminated millions of miles in light as bright as noon.

    At this moment, roaring winds whizzed out from the silent room forcefully as it swept upward, bringing with it vibrations that seemed to shake the earth itself, cutting through the green lightning and tearing them into pieces.

    Crack! Crack! Crack!

    Lightning continued to strike down one after another in colors cyan, golden-green, pure gold, and golden-purple. It was beautiful in its iridescence but also lethal in its power of destruction. However, the lightning seemed to lessen with each strike of the sword beams and the void-shaking blows that came from the silent room.

    Hu Dou had no time to be curious as there was only one obsession in his heart:

    My Lord, you have to make it!

    I pray for the blessings of all the gods and Buddhas, no, I pray to the great Primitive Emperor in the Jade Pce on Kunlun Mountain to bless and protect my Lord through his Heavenly Cmity to be an immortal!

    Crack!

    As the ninth cmity lightning struck down, its golden-purple hue turned into a pure purple shade that was brilliant but dominant and overbearing, as if it was able to directly reduce King Jin¡¯s Mansion into ashes.

    It was at this moment that a figure flew out from the silent room, wearing a t imperial crown with hanging tassels that covered his face. The surrounding golden Real Dragons formed from the people¡¯s Power of Vow circled and gathered around him closely, seeming to almost merge with him, whereas outside of the Power of Vow, the world crumbled to turn into an Eight Trigram Virtual Shadow, shining over the void.

    ¡°In eptance of the Heavenly Mandate, thunder cmity, begone!¡± the figure issued a solemn and serious statement, leading ten thousand golden dragons to meet the brilliant purple lightning cmity.

    Rumble!

    A dull roll of thunder sounded in the sky as the purple lightning was swarmed by the golden dragons, causing the lightning to break up strangely. Subsequently, the dark clouds disappeared and the sky became clear with fresh air.

    The figure descended as the golden dragons entered his body and the crown. The Eight Trigram Virtual Shadow and the likes were put away to reveal Zhao Heng¡¯s face. Inparison to the past, the depths of Zhao Heng¡¯s eyes now glowed with a tinge of gold from the Eight Trigram Virtual Shadow.

    Looking at the Lord in front of him, Hu Dou was abuzz with inexplicable excitement and in sobs, he choked out,

    ¡°Congra... Congrattions my Lord, after pa... passing this trial, my Lord will be listed in the Celestial group!¡±

    Zhao Heng smiled, ¡°I finally managed to attain the Emperor Dharmakaya.¡±

    Hu Duo¡¯s turmoiled emotions had finally calmed down a little, but then, boiling curiosity started to rise up.

    Could it be that after praying to his ancestors, wandering around old ces and road-tripping, my Lord managed to rediscover and establish his path just like that?

    Forget it, no matter what, my Lord achieving the Dharmakaya is a cause for celebration!

    ...

    In the Kunlun Mountain Jade Pce, Meng Qi who was cultivating while seated upright on the cloud bed looked out at Changle and nodded his head in approval.

    Old Fifth Zhao has finally broken through!

    After passing this trial, the ranks of Celestial Beings and Earth Fairies would not be an insurmountable obstacle for him in ordance with today¡¯s Rules of Heaven and Earth.

    As for Little Foodie, after herpletion of the Sky-Splitting Song and the Music Score of Dragon-Tortoise Longevity where life and death merged into one, she had had some visions, as if she had been able to connect with some strange ces. Since these two heavenly songs were left behind by the Fu Emperor in the early years of the ancient times where he had been in charge of the River Map and had acted with the mysteries of heaven, it was a mystery which he would have to guard against.

    I have to watch over her more...

    ...

    Inside the Aquamarine Heaven, members of the Immortal World came and went in a much higher frequencypared to the past.

    Since the Master of the Six Dao of Samsara had opened up the restrictions on the exchange of Jade Pirs, wanting topete with the Myriad World ess, the forces and influence of the Immortal World had expanded so fast that even the aces of the universe of the Myriad World had wanted to join.

    However, the Lady Mother of the Chariot Ye Yuqi embodied the standpoint of never epting substandards and had controlled the entrance strictly. Therefore, there had been no unwanted situations that needed to be weeded out. In private, Meng Qi hadmented that it was because of the limited number of ancient immortals where if formal members increased, the titles would be repeated and it would have been inevitable that awkward titles such as Lord Taiyi Number One and Lord Taiyi Number Two would turn up. Therefore, the Ice Fairy with her obsessivepulsive disorder for perfection had raised the threshold for official membership.

    There was no doubt now that the reserve members of the Immortal World were without any title and that they could only choose Martial Arts direct knowledge to get the corresponding subsidy.

    Standing in the Aquamarine Heaven, wearing the mask of the Lady Mother of the Chariot, Ye Yuqi looked at the view of the teeming people outside with mixed feelings. Who would have thought that there would be such a situation a few decades ago?

    The Immortal World had apanied her for most of her life where Priest Chonghe was both a master and father to her. It had always been her ambition to triumph over the myth and develop the Immortal World into bigger things, but when all of these had been achieved, she suddenly felt a kind of mncholic confusion.

    With the mere fact that the Heavenly Lord Yuanshi could simply quash the members of the myth, the achievements of the Immortal World seemed to have little to do with her own self. Besides, the gap between the realm and real strength was growing further apart and neers were also catching up with each other, such as the outer circle member, Zhao Heng, who had now also attained the Dharmakaya.

    ¡°Lady Mother, what are you thinking about?¡± although Huo Jiuniang was wearing a mask, her eyes were bright and burning with energy, looking as if she could see mass amounts of wealth anytime and anywhere.

    There was no doubt in her eyes that every unofficial member was a moving treasure trove, especially after cooperating with the Heavenly Lord Yuanshi Su Meng, the whole of the Myriad World Mall had now heard of her!

    The Lady Mother of the Chariot Ye Yuqi nced at Qu Jiuniang whose infectious energetic demeanor had gotten to her as well, and she could not help but say, ¡°Jiuniang, you actually shouldn¡¯t have chosen the title of Azure Cloud Deity, you should have picked Lord Xuantan¡¯s title since the title represents the Heavenly Court¡¯s God of Wealth. That path would have been the most suitable for you.¡±

    Qu Jiuniang was stunned momentarily but then pped forcefully with both hands, ¡°That¡¯s right! If I had chosen the title of Xuantan, I could have be a Great Guru with my special skills even if I couldn¡¯t achieve Dharmakaya!¡±

    She had forgotten that her original purpose had been to ask about the Lady Mother¡¯s worries and was now only thinking of switching titles with Lord Xuantan.

    At this moment, Ruan Shuyu who was wearing the Fairy Chang Er mask stepped in with a somewhat grave mood.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Ye Yuqi asked.

    Ruan Shuyu¡¯s distinct ck eyes appeared tock spirit as she whispered, ¡°Just some troubles on my mind.¡±

    Ye Yuqi who had a cool nature did not ask much since she did not want to interfere with other people¡¯s private affairs. However, just as she was leaving the Aquamarine Heaven, she heard Ruan Shuyu¡¯s hesitant tone, ¡°Lady Mother, I have a question that needs your guidance.¡±

    Ye Yuqi looked at Qu Jiuniang who was daydreaming and asked in an acoustic voice, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    In the same manner of acoustic voice, Ruan Shuyu¡¯s clear voice was tinged with some bleakness, ¡°I am troubled by matters of the heart.¡±

    ¡°Troubles of the heart?¡± Ye Yuqi was quite surprised. In her opinion, Ruan Shuyu had always been obsessed with zithers and food and had been indifferent and uninterested toward emotional matters, like an innate Buddha.

    So she is finally enlightened, but is now stuck in the web of love?

    Thinking again of her identity as the main pir of the Ruan family who had never married with the reasoning of focusing on her cultivation to enter the Celestial group, perhaps the reason was not as simple as it seemed.

    Ruan Shuyu whispered in a low voice, ¡°Yes, I liked someone who I shouldn¡¯t have liked.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean you shouldn¡¯t have liked?¡± Ye Yuqi¡¯s emotions were stirred. Somehow, she felt moved and in a rare move of concern, she asked on her own ord.

    ¡°He already has a love interest so he has eyes for no one else. I can only look at him from afar and my heart is done with suffering,¡± the voice of Ruan Shuyu was like a zither that echoed in the space.

    Ye Yuqi listened with mixed feelings as she suddenly sympathized with Ruan Shuyu.

    There was a kind of fondness between people that was founded in the phrase, misery lovespany.

    With a rare softened tone, she stopped her thoughts before saying,

    ¡°If you really like him, then bless him and protect him. Liking someone doesn¡¯t mean possession, neither does it mean having to be together. It¡¯s a wonderful thing just to look at him from afar as well.¡±

    ¡°Liking him is your own business, it has nothing to do with him.¡±

    As she said so, she seemed to pour out all the positive thoughts that had been in her heart for so many years.

    At this moment, Ruan Shuyu looked up with bright eyes to look meaningfully at Ye Yuqi, her voice as clear as a bell,

    ¡°Why is it that even though you¡¯ve understood it, you still can¡¯t let go, Lady Mother?¡±

    ¡°Is it that your love is not deep enough and is merely the desire to possess?¡±

    Not expecting such a change in position where she was spearheaded with her own statement, it felt as though Ye Yuqi was being forced to drink. As her body shuddered while her heart raced, she took a few steps back.

    That¡¯s right, since I understand, why can¡¯t I let go?

    Must I possess him if I like him?

    After a long while, Ye Yuqi finally said hoarsely,

    ¡°Thank you very much.¡±

    From her tone, it was as if she had been relieved of something. After a pause, she added, ¡°Was what you said just now fabricated?¡±

    Ruan Shuyu¡¯s eyes dropped and she said with a cool voice, ¡°He taught me to say so, to see whether the Lady Mother could be enlightened.¡±

    Ye Yuqi suddenly gave a long sigh,

    ¡°How nice, how nice of the Yuan Xin Seal!¡±

    Facing the exit which was in the direction of the Kunlun Mountain Jade Pce, she bowed deeply before stepping on a Magic Cloud and left the Aquamarine Heaven.

    Ruan Shuyu watched quietly before leaving as well and went back to Langya¡¯s Ruan Residence.

    She sat in the zither room for some time, then suddenly stroked the strings that rang in heavenly melody. It was like the tinkling of spring water, clear and unstained, straight to the heavens.

    In the melodious tunes of the zither, dark clouds began to gather in the sky.

 Chapter 1203: Unusual Change

    <h4>Chapter 1203: Unusual Change</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    Clouds piled up inyers, like ck curtains pressed against the heads and heavy on the hearts. The pedestrians in the city of Langya elerated their paces, fearing that they would be drenched to the skin if they got caught in the storm.

    In the City God Temple, Gao Yun who was conferred by the emperor was standing on the altar table and looking up, and felt some kind of destructive atmosphere brewing.

    Natural disaster? Or an enemy attack? He was anxious and bewildered as thoughts raged in his mind.

    As the City God, he had the power to mobilize the region¡¯s forces and to protect the living beings. Together with the provincial governor of Pengzhou and the yamen¡¯s Golden-Stamped Constable, they formed the triangle of authority of Langya. At this moment, he was hesitating whether to report the anomaly directly to Changle.

    Different from the past, the family forces in different ces had bew-abiding under the awe of the demperor. Although they still had a deep influence locally, they could no longer contend with the court.

    Although hesitant and doubtful, Gao Yun did not let his guard down. The ground surface shimmered and expanded upward, turning into a mulch that covered the entire city of Langya and the surrounding towns and viges, making it difficult for ordinary natural disasters to shake them.

    At this moment, he clearly felt the destructive air concentrating, and seemed to be directed at some ce in the city, and did not seem like a range attack.

    Gao Yun frowned and muttered to himself, ¡°Is there a thousand-year-old tree monster turning into a deity and epting the test of heaven?¡±

    With this thought, he suddenly thought of something that happened recently. King Jin Zhao Heng achieved Dharmakaya in Changle and was ranked on the celestial list. At that time, the dark clouds covered the city, the rain was heavy, and lightning struck, which was very simr to the current situation.

    It¡¯s the Ruan family!

    Is someone in the Ruan family about to achieve Dharmakaya?

    Old Master Ruan or Fairy Ruan?

    Gao Yun suddenly saw the light and subconsciously made a judgment in his mind. It couldn¡¯t be Old Master Ruan. He is old, and depends on the life-prolonging elixir to live until today. He had long lost the drive to break free from the shackles when attaining Dharmakaya. Fairy Ruan is born with great potential and is a famous figure in the pugilistic world for the past thirty years. She is now ranked third in the Ground List, and is said to be one of the characters most likely to break through the celestial boundary!

    After figuring this out, Gao Yun couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Dharmakaya, the free-spirited deities, unlike himself whose martial arts didn¡¯t progress well and finally lost confidence. Because of having the convenience of the Gao family of Changle, he turned away from the celestial path and was conferred the City God of Langya.

    His eyes showed slight envy as he stared at the Ruan family¡¯s ancestral house separated by numerous streets and alleys.

    In the Jade Mirage Pce of Kunlun Mountain hundreds of thousands of miles away, Meng Qi who was always watching the movements of Langya closely seemed to be at an infinite height and a far away distance, looking down on Ruan Yushu bing a celestial being. The quiet room was secluded and the silhouette was blurry, like a Heavenly Lord hidden in the chaos.

    He was very vignt about this matter, because Ruan Yushu¡¯s Sky-Splitting Song and Music Score of Dragon-Tortoise Longevity showed some anomalies after integrating. It connected to a strange ce which could involve the ancient Fu Emperor, and mishaps might ur when attaining Dharmakaya.

    No mishap was allowed to happen.

    Meng Qi had long been prying, operating the Principles of Karma, following the link, examining suspicious or hidden karma lines on Ruan Yushu, and confirmed that she was neither a fish of any powerful character nor the marking of any influential figure. The karma brought about by the Sky-Splitting Song and the Music Score of Dragon-Tortoise Longevity were even simpler.

    Where could the problem be? Meng Qi pondered as he listened to the sound of the zither prating the sound of thunder, and saw a celestial pcending into the Ruan family, rendering it like a paradise on earth.

    Bang!

    A pure thunderbolt absorbed the lightnings that filled the sky and struck fiercely at the ancestral home of the Ruan family, sweeping away the darkness brought by the dark clouds, and raindrops the size of beans fell non-stop.

    At this moment, a sound of the zither seemed toe from the sky. It was clear, resounding, and beautiful, it even attracted birds to sing along with it.

    With this sound, a lifelike shadow of a phoenix formed out of thin air, with a sacred and uninvadable air, and with an invisible and colorless me lingering around it. It plunged right over the thunderbolt and held it in the mouth, as though it was pecking at a long snake.

    The phoenix spread its wings and dragged the thunderbolt into the clouds, disappearing without a trace.

    Gao Yun was very focused looking and listening, and was extremely stunned. Is this the scene of bing a celestial being? Is this the twelve celestial notes of the mythical realm?

    After that, a series of heavenly punishments came down one after another ?- silver, gold, purple, and mixed colors, while the twelve celestial notes of the mythical realm sounded constantly, each showing their magical power and canceling out the thunderbolt. But when the eighth purple lightning bolt fell, Gao Yun¡¯s eyes twitched a few times he broke out in a cold sweat, because the sound of the zither turned into a bell, and produced a long sound, causing a short dy but failed to slow down the speed of the lightning. Fortunately, the Phoenix-Perching Zither and the Zither of Limbo both blocked this cmity for Ruan Yushu and she barely held on.

    The heaven¡¯s trial is really terrifying... he thought. And so far, the thunder punishment has been quite consistent with the Heaven¡¯s Trial of King Jin recorded by Changle. Looks like there wouldn¡¯t be any mishap.

    Although Phoenix-Perching Zither couldn¡¯t be used for the time being and the Zither of Limbo wasn¡¯t good at blocking and also suffered damage, but it was a heavenly weapon after all and did not hinder Fairy Ruan¡¯s continuous usage. And even without them, she could still disy the unparalleled Heart Zither Skill.

    Suddenly, Gao Yun shuddered out of the blue, like there was coldness attacking from the outside. In his line of sight, the chaotic lightnings in the ck curtain all disappeared, making it dark and lifeless, like the deepest death and eternal deep sleep.

    In just an instant, a gap cracked open in the darkness, infiltrated with forces of life that were high-spirited, pure, and metamorphasizing. They turned into a celestial thunder that was like a Yin and Yang Tai Chi Diagram, which seemed to connect to a strange and hidden ce that was beyond grasp.

    What divine thunder is this? Gao Yun was stunned as he felt the majesty that was far above the eight heavenly thunders in front of him added up together, and he who kept himself out of the way shook uncontrobly.

    Yin-Yang Divine Thunder?

    But doesn¡¯t look like it...

    At this moment, he saw the edge of the stratosphere suddenly blown away by a strong wind, revealing a pair of eyes. They were dark and deep, without any other colors, very simr to the darkness in the strange divine thunder. They were both like the deepest death and eternal deep sleep, with only a tiny bit of vitality hidden in the deepest part, but yet formed a subtle and mysterious bnce.

    Seeing this pair of eyes alone made Gao Yun feel as though his soul had left his body and enter the dark vortex in the sky. His memory faded, and he experienced reincarnations and deaths again and again.

    Just when he thought that his soul was going to be destroyed, he suddenly regained rity and saw a clear zemp lit up at the other end of the stratus. It was filled with eternity as it emitted ck and white lights, and was surrounded by a flying purple de.

    As the light shone, death subsided. The two formed a temporary bnce, dying the falling of the strange divine thunder.

    The Primitive Emperor? Gao Yun muttered in shock. The characteristic of the purple de was really obvious!

    ¡°Emperor of Feng Du...¡± Meng Qi¡¯s voice came out from the ancient zemp, sounding like thunder which ordinary people wouldn¡¯t be able to recognize.

    The sudden interference turned out to be the Emperor of Feng Du who was in deep sleep. Hended a trace of his power!

    Did the mishape from him?

    The mysterious Emperor of Feng Du did not strike but produced a deep and loud voice, ¡°I have no ill intentions. I just want to leave a sensor. If you are worried, I can go through you.¡±

    The moment he spoke, a hidden and faint karma line flew out of his eyes, drifting toward the ancient zemp, and the faint force slowed down the falling thunder.

    ¡°Sensor?¡± as Meng Qi¡¯s ancientmp was the Principles of Karma, he took the karma line and burned it in the light of the Dao Yi Seal to examine the problem and eliminate hidden dangers.

    ¡°Yes, a sensor. If the Fu Emperor¡¯s Sky-Splitting Song and Music Score of Dragon-Tortoise Longevity could bepleted before achieving Dharmakaya, it would be able to connect to the mysterious life-and-death origin. After going through the heavenly cmity, I would be able to have contact with it and improve my cultivation to a certain extent, forming a link. With this sensor, I would be able to step into the life-and-death origin and pursue the supreme path,¡± the Emperor of Feng Du was straightforward and didn¡¯t seem to hide anything. ¡°I don¡¯t wish to be your enemy, hence I¡¯m going through the formalities to see if we could cooperate. You¡¯re not a practitioner of the mystery of life and death, and would have little effect on me even if you enter the life-and-death origin.¡±

    ¡°The Life-and-death origin? The life-and-death origin¡¯ that the Great Emperor Zhenwu jumped into?¡± Meng Qi was quite shocked.

    He was not surprised about the attitude of Emperor Feng Du anymore. It was obvious that he didn¡¯t want to make this matter known to everyone and have more powerful enemies to obstruct him. Under such circumstances, unless he awakened in advance, it was impossible for him to bypass or coerce Meng Qi. After weighing things out, it was natural for him to make such a decision.

    Having reached this realm, he could have all sorts of emotions but he would never be reckless.

    The Emperor of Feng Du said, ¡°Indeed, and thest person who entered the life-and-death origin was the Fu Emperor.¡±

    ¡°No wonder the two celestial songs left by the Fu Emperor have such magical powers...¡± Meng Qi said upon sudden realization.

    The Emperor of Feng Du continued, ¡°Only a person born with the heart of a zither is able to sessfully practice the two celestial songs before achieving Dharmakaya, as well as tobine life and death. Therefore, I pulled Ruan Yushu into reincarnation and gave her the Music Score of Dragon-Tortoise Longevity. This was the whole process, you make your own decision.¡±

    The Emperor of Feng Du is indeed one of the Masters of the Six Dao of Samsara... Meng Qi confirmed his previous spection, but still couldn¡¯t understand who his real form really was.

    Hah, he is willing to cooperate with me probably because he saw that I don¡¯t have much desire for ruling the world with humanity, as well as toward the Heavenly Court and hell. But now that I want to spy on the secrets of Nirvana and give creating an underworld a try, this is an opportunity...

    As thoughts ran through his mind, Meng Qi had already examined the karma line and attached the me of Dao Yi Lamp onto it, before cing it into the strange divine thunder.

    Bang!

    The thunderbolt no longer stagnate but struck violently downward. To a normal person, it was a very short moment.

    The sound of the zither was mncholic. After going through death and then returning back to life, Ruan Yushu created an illusory life-and-death origin and dashed into the strange divine thunder.

    The two canceled out each other, celestial music sounded, and the moon shone. A cold and beautiful image of a fairy appeared in the Ruan residence.

    Seeing that Meng Qi chose to cooperate, the eyes of the Emperor of Feng Du gradually disappeared, leaving behind a sentence, ¡°Regarding the Wang family incident, I met the Fu Emperor, and there¡¯s something very wrong with his state...¡±

    Inside the Jade Mirage Pce, the ancientmp in Meng Qi¡¯s eyes faded as he muttered in doubt, ¡°The Fu Emperor is not yet dead?¡±

    At the Ruan family residence, the white-haired Old Master Ruan felt the presence of a celestial being and finally heaved a long sigh of relief. His eyes became cloudy, and tears flowed, ¡°This is the day I¡¯ve been waiting for...¡±

    ¡°Wonderful, really wonderful!¡±

 Chapter 1204: Meng Qi, A Teacher By Worthy Example

    <h4>Chapter 1204: Meng Qi, A Teacher By Worthy Example</h4>

    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio

    The torrential rain stopped, the dark clouds dispersed, and the sun lit up Langya. There was a rainbow above the city, and it was another sunny day.

    The fairy figure, jade pces, and the brilliance of the moon all faded and the quiet scene was restored. However, the sound of the zither immediately sounded, melodious and ethereal, as though describing a life without rain nor shine.

    Meng Qi sat in the Jade Mirage Pce of Kunlun Mountain and listened quietly for quite a while before light and shadow appeared in front of him, turning into a round mirror that reflected He Mu, Fang Huayin, Daqinggen, and the Celestial Hound.

    Looking dejected after losing, Daqinggen looked nkly at Meng Qi and subconsciously said, ¡°Sect master, you could have just sent a message to me if there¡¯s anything, why do you have to go through such trouble?¡±

    Fang Huayin and He Mu also reacted and looked at their teacher with a puzzled expression. They didn¡¯t understand what was so urgent that they needed to be summoned this way, instead of using the quick and convenient virtual group function of the Myriad World Talisman.

    Of course, Meng Qi couldn¡¯t say that it was just a spur of the moment. He still had to maintain a certain degree of majesty in front of his disciples, the doorkeeper, and the watchdog. He nodded gently and said without exnation, ¡°I have a mission for you.¡±

    ¡°Please give us your instructions, teacher,¡± He Mu replied immediately without hesitation.

    Fang Huayin also quickly said, ¡°Teacher, what mission is it? I will do my best to aplish it!¡±

    ¡°Woof!¡± the Celestial Hound shook his tail.

    Daqinggen looked left and right in the round mirror, looking a little lost. Shouldn¡¯t he be the fastest in expressing his loyalty? Why did both of do it before him?

    Was it because of his recent losses, or he had too much nourishment, he was totally not in his right state!

    No, I can¡¯t let them beat me at my life-entrusting capability.

    With a thump, Daqinggen fell onto the ground and shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t worry master, no matter what the mission is, I will shun no difficulties and dangers and not hesitate toy down my life if need be...¡±

    A series of words sprang up, showing its strong foundation.

    The Celestial Hound next to it was obviously stunned, and seemed to have re-acquainted with its little partner.

    Meng Qi held his forehead, eliminating Daqinggen¡¯s voice, before saying in a slow tone, ¡°A small matter, but very cumbersome.¡±

    He flicked a finger on his right hand, and four golden rays flew out, passing through light and shadow as well as various faraway ces before they arrived respectively at where Daqinggen, the Celestial Hound, He Mu, and Fang Huayin were, and then fell into the space between their brows.

    A lot of content surged out and went into the brain. He Mu frowned at once, ¡°What is this?¡±

    His tone was puzzled and full of doubts.

    The Celestial Hound was already in a daze, and Daqinggen was even more confused.

    Meng Qi smiled and said, ¡°Some of the more extreme views. Each of you shall hold a copy and provoke arguments in the forum of the Myriad World ess. Remember to hire helpers and magnify the matter. It¡¯ll be best to get all the idling people involved.¡±

    This was a bait used to catch the Thoughtless n, Zhixu Mountain, and the Evil Heterodoxy Sect of the Six Heretical Teachers.

    Since they weren¡¯tpletely isted from the outside world, and not merely after magical skills, wealth, power, and control of the world, they still needed to travel and also to test and master their own path, then there would be traces to find!

    As long as they stepped into the real world, they wouldn¡¯t be able to get around the Myriad World Talisman. More importantly, those that needed to travel and test were often junior disciples who were mostly curious. They wouldn¡¯t turn a blind eye to the Myriad World Talisman and would at least try to out.

    Therefore, in the current Myriad World Talisman, the countless users were likely to have the disciples of the Six Heretical Teachers hiding amongst them. They might have been born in the real world, and their information was impable. They could also be using the simple promotion version, which made it difficult to ascertain their identities immediately.

    Although he could go back to the past and examine one by one, it would cost him too much time and energy, and hinder the improvement of his cultivation realm.

    Of course, this was also training for his own disciples ¨C training their ability to do things and master their own path.

    To catch the disciples of the Six Heretical Teachers from the vast users, you would need to find the things that they care most about. And for a person not after magical skills, wealth, power, and control of the world, a noble person, and a pure people, it was without a doubt that they cared most about their own mission statements and path of practice!

    In order to abide by their views in the past, the Six Heretical Teachers could part ways with the Gautama Buddha. Afterwards, even if the other party attained Nirvana, they had never wanted to depend on him. There had been many disputes in ancient times, and they had never been involved.

    This was the principle of the sects, so the behavior of the disciples could be imagined.

    As such, what Meng Qi gave He Mu, Fang Huayin, and Daqinggen were extreme views targeted at the path of the Six Heretical Teachers.

    There were also differences in strategies among them. Take the Evil Heterodoxy Sect for example, from the point of view of the Priest of Destiny, they had the pessimism of destiny, and went along with the flow for many things. If one were to really pick on and criticize their views, they would probably not be bothered toe out and argue and would just say it was destined. Therefore, such pessimistic views had to be used against them. For this reason, Meng Qinded his divine consciousness back to earth and flipped through many books before he decided to use the representative of the Lace¡¯s demon determinism, hoping to arouse their interests and make theme out to discuss.

    Zhixu Mountain and the Thoughtless n would respectively refute their views, criticizing all their concepts on the existence of all things. They would criticize to the extreme and would cause anger, but they could not hold up to their views, and this would cause the disciples of the other party have the desire and ability to argue.

    In this process, other than Daqinggen and the Celestial Hound, He Mu and Fang Huayin would be exposed to many opposite and even contradictory views, yet each seemed to have some logic. He hoped to train them this way so that they could truly establish their own views and stay firm to their own paths. As such, if they faced the temptation of the Heavenly Demon and other matters in the outside world in the future, they would have the power to resist and not get lost.

    Thinking of this, Meng Qi couldn¡¯t help but feel that he was, after all, a good teacher when he got serious, as he not only taught martial arts and killing. If not for his disciples, he could have traveled to the West again to look for the Immortal Demon Deity to inquire, or use the link tomunicate with Senior Manjushri.

    Fang Huayin, who had been silently reading the contents, nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ve roughly understood your thinking, teacher.¡±

    Daqinggen, who was crafty and deceitful and had done many simr things before, also quickly understood. He was even faster than He Mu, and only the Celestial Hound took a while, with Daqinggen proudly gesturing, to finally figure out the entire matter.

    Meng Qi said with satisfaction, ¡°In this huge world, there are definitely people who have simr goals and thinking, but their concepts are often not formed. In short, don¡¯t act rashly after confirming the suspects. Daqinggen shall use the Myriad World Knowledge Ball to record their water meter number, no, World Talisman number, and do a summary before handing over to me for final review.¡±

    ¡°We will obey your instructions!¡± He Mu and the rest answered immediately.

    This seems quite interesting.

    Meng Qi waved away the light screen, leaving only one sentence behind, ¡°Don¡¯t get caught in it...¡±

    The quiet room regained its darkness. Meng Qi closed his eyes and spiritually traveled the various realms, as if flying in the boundless chaotic sea, leaving behind an additional self imprint in every bubble universe found.

    ...

    A glorious and magnificent temple floated in the dark astral world. In it were golden thrones iid with various colored stones, which seemed to symbolize a certain part of the authority in the world.

    There was a stone pir in front of the main hall, and on the pir column were words written in ancient characters, ¡°Pantheon!¡±

    At this moment, there were figures of different forms but divine power sitting on the golden thrones in the hall. They did not speak, but their minds were like tides, rolling and stirring as theymunicated.

    There were still many nk spaces on the thrones, which seemed as though they had no owners yet.

    Suddenly, the gods who weremunicating with their thoughts stopped at the same time and looked to the front, and at the stone pir with the word ¡°Pantheon¡±.

    Under the stone pir, there were two dark thrones. They were chaotic and suddenly merged, bing both chaotic and orderly.

    This was the throne that had been lost its owner for tens of thousands of years.

    A faint light suddenly lit up, and a figure was outlined on the throne on the left. Its right hand was on the forehead, and its eyes were like chaotic gems, reflecting the figures of the gods in them.

    Chaos expanded, and the Pantheon shook gently, as though it was weing the return of its owner.

    ...

    Inside the pointed magic tower, the hooded wizard stood under the glory of the blood moon, examining the ancient ruins that had been abandoned for at least tens of thousands of years.

    There were traces of ruin everywhere, but the strange thing was that there was no umtion of dust, nor was there any growth of weeds.

    The wizard cast his gaze on the seeminglyplete and strange star formation in front of him, analyzing and remembering the power of ancient times.

    At this moment, the star formation lit up in a hurried but orderly manner, bursting brilliant light waves.

    The horrified wizard saw a figure in the light wave, looking both like a man and a woman, like a god without gender, looking down at himself coldly.

    ...

    Uh... Meng Qi who was in the quiet room suddenly opened his eyes.

    He was projecting in the various realms which initially went very smooth, leaving behind additional self imprints one after another and producing corresponding images. But he had just encountered a universe that his divine consciousness could not enter!

    A universe that cannot be entered? Meng Qi touched his chin and suddenly had a lot of doubts.

 Chapter 1205 41, The Six Paths, As Always

    The universe was vast and boundless. If viewed from the outside world, it was almost impossible to cover its boundaries and understand the overall situation. However, to Meng Qi, who lived at an infinite height, it was like a strange point that was constantly ovepping. It was all in his eyes, at this moment, this imprable universe was shrouded in ayer of hazy mist. It was clearly different from other ces, preventing Meng Qi¡¯s divine sense from probing in.

    The strange situation attracted Meng Qi¡¯s attention. His spiritual sense took form and transformed into a transparent, ancient ssmp. It emitted ck and white light, drawing in all the karma threads around it. It continued to gather and separate at the wick of themp, it flickered with mes.

    After proving the legend, the hollow jade divine calction was closely rted to the ¡°Karma of all the fruits.¡±The two were almost one. Meng Qi¡¯s divination ability directly went up a few steps, far surpassing the current Wang Siyuan. Among the almighties.., he was also outstanding.

    The mes flickered rapidly, getting faster and fiercer, giving people a feeling that they were about to derail and explode. Just as everything reached its peak, everything calmed down. Meng Qi¡¯s voice came from the ancient ssmp:

    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is...¡±

    He was actually not unfamiliar with such a universe. In the Real Hollow Jade Temple, he had entered one through the ancient well. There, he had defeated the independent original ¡°Incarnation¡±-- the world creation Brahma, he obtained the corresponding projection of ¡°He¡±and ¡°I¡±.

    A simr universe had beenpletely dominated by an ancient othershore and had absolute control over it. Hence, its essence had improved and it was close to the real world, inside, one could not rely on the aura of the real world to permanently change thews of Heaven and earth. One could only temporarily control it.

    But now, it seemed that such a universe was permeated by the aura of the othershore. Normally, one could not project into it and could only use a special path, such as the thirty-six ancient wells outside the hollow jade temple, they led to a simr universe where the ¡®primordial beginning projection¡¯had the absolute advantage. One could imagine that in the western paradise, in the Yu Yu Tian Green Touring Pce, in the residence of the heavenly monarch of morals, and in the perfected Bodhi Pure Land.., there was probably a simr path in a certain ce in the intact spirit mountain in the past.

    ¡°Which other shore is this universe in front of me?¡±Meng Qi thought in puzzlement.

    No matter how much his deductive ability improved, the details regarding the othershore were still vague. Only the othershore could resist the othershore.

    After being unable to determine its identity, Meng Qi thought of something else:

    From the fact that many legends could still be consideredplete, the number of simr universes should be limited. Compared to the nearly infinite universe as a whole, it was far from reaching the standard of qualitative change. Even if one could not enter or project.., the inability to create a ¡°He-i Mark¡±did not affect the final breakthrough to perfection. One could naturally project as new universes or cosmic light fragments were born.

    Since there was a limited number, it was not randomly selected. What was the mystery behind it?

    And what benefits could controlling such a universe bring to ancient beings like the primordial lord of Heaven and Amitabha?

    Meng Qi was full of doubts. He really wanted to interrupt gu Xiaosang¡¯s seclusion and ask her about it, but in the end, he only thought about it and didn¡¯t do anything.

    This was obviously a fight between the other universes, and only the ancient beings were qualified to do so. He was still far away, so he wasn¡¯t in a hurry.

    After taking a deep look at this universe, Meng Qi¡¯s spiritual sense turned into a stream of light and continued to project to other universes, trying his best to increase the number of projections.

    ..

    Somewhere in the Great Zhou, a few secluded buildings stood tall, forming a courtyard. It faced a tke, and the flowers bloomed brilliantly.

    This ce was filled with a feeling of emptiness and destion. Clearly, the owner of this ce did note here often. The few servants who stayed behind were rtivelyrge in size. They were like mosquitoes and flies in a ruined temple, unable to support life.

    In one of the rooms in the small building, streaks of lightning suddenly lit up. Silver snakes danced in the air, and Purple Dragons turned the sky upside down, illuminating the entire room.

    Within the Lightning, five figures gradually appeared. Some of them wore long robes and hoods, while others wore close-fitting armor. Each of them wore a unique set of clothes, making them seem like outsiders.

    ¡°This world belongs to the nightmare realm. We must not be careless with our missions.¡±The leader was a man with a strange tattoo on his head.

    Beside him, a beautiful woman with a longbow on her back and pointy ears said through gritted teeth, ¡°Six paths is really despicable. This time, we actually couldn¡¯t investigate the mission ahead of time, so we couldn¡¯t make any preparations.¡±

    ¡°You should know that I came to a nightmare-level world, so I directly paid a meritorious service to cancel this mission. But now that I¡¯m here, I¡¯ll take a look first. Although a nightmare-level world is dangerous, there will definitely be many opportunities. Perhaps this trip will allow our team topletely improve.¡±The Man with a tattoo on his head looked at the delicate girl beside him, ¡°Jinghua, you usually focus on gathering intelligence when dealing with other teams. Do you have any information about this nightmare world?¡±

    Yu Jinghua pushed up the small sses on the bridge of his nose, and his eyes shed with aputer-like glow:

    ¡°Yes, the people of this nightmare world call this ce the real world. It has a level of power that is obviously higher than the other reincarnated worlds, and its civilization is advanced. It is not inferior to the technological world that we have experienced.¡±

    ¡°There are a few important figures at the peak of the Nightmare World: The Immortal Emperor Yuan of the Hollow Jade Temple of the Kunlun Mountains, Su Meng, the reincarnated Maitreya of the Buddhist kingdom on Earth, the ancient great sage Bull Demon King... It is said that they have all surpassed the normal level of gods and demons. They are almost omnipotentpared to us. Simply put, they can bepared to the gods of creation of the reincarnation world that we have experienced before. However, those gods of creation are legends and may not be true. And these important figures are still in the world. Therefore, we must not provoke them or even go near them. Otherwise, we may be seen as reincarnators.¡±

    ¡°Ever since the six paths changed their mode and released many restrictions, be it martial arts, Immortal Arts, or magical technology, they can all be exchanged for them. After dividing the world levels, there aren¡¯t many teams that have entered the nightmare realm, and the failure rate is extremely high. A lot of news is spread from the two mysterious organizations, ¡®Miracle''and ¡®myth¡¯. I suspect that arge portion of them came from the Nightmare Realm!¡±

    ..

    Hearing Yu Jinghua¡¯s exnation, the team members looked at each other in dismay. They were fortunate enough to witness the power of the mythical-level once. It was a terrifying power that couldpletely crush them, and the big bosses in the nightmare world were all far beyond the mythical-level!

    They must not be involved in this mission, or they would definitely die!

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s not a death mission. However, there will always be three, six, and nine levels in a world. Different teams have different levels of strength,¡±said the leader, Mao Jin.

    At this moment, the candles in front of them suddenly lit up, reflecting a line of words on the wall. It was the mission this time.

    ¡°The first main mission is to head to changle, the capital of the Great Zhou Kingdom. Find a way to sneak into the Prince Jin¡¯s residence and lie low for at least half a year...¡±Mao Jin murmured. Then, he turned to look at Yu Jinghua. ¡°Do you have information on Changle and the Prince Jin¡¯s residence?¡±

    Yu Jinghua nodded. ¡°Yes, but very little. The Great Zhou Kingdom is the dynasty that governs the core of the nightmare world. The emperor is known as the current human emperor. He wields the human emperor sword, which has the word ck¡¯written on the first page of the Divine Weapon Exchange Book. It is said that he has the strength of a top-tier deity or demon. and behind this dynasty stands the great figure, the immortal emperor of the Hollow Jade Temple. King Jin, Zhao Heng, is the sessor, and his strength is close to that of a deity or demon. Of course, there is a time limit to the information, and there might be some changes.¡±

    Mao Jin nodded. ¡°There¡¯s still plenty of time. Don¡¯t be in a hurry to go to changle. Go to the nearby cities and towns to gather information. We must be extremely careful in the nightmare world.¡±

    He was not good at gathering information, so he chose to stay in the middle and concentrate on his cultivation.

    Four hourster, he saw one of his male teammates return in a daze.

    ¡°Old Zhu, what happened?¡±Mao Jin¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    Zhu Tianming looked at his captain with a nk expression. ¡°I found many people on the street who practice the same martial arts. It is said that they are all at the deity-level, and there is a way to get them at a very cheap price.¡±

    ¡°How Cheap?¡±Mao Jin asked with a bright light in his eyes.

    Deity-level martial arts were worth a lot of good deeds. If they could get them at a cheap price, not only would they make a lot of money, but they would also obviously improve the strength of the team.

    He thought that the bargain was a bargain rtive to his own value.

    Zhu Tianming said like a wandering soul, ¡°It¡¯s very cheap. No, it¡¯s not more expensive than a bowl of noodles.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±Mao Jin almost jumped up.

    Was the nightmare world so terrifying? Deity-level martial arts were somon!

    Zhu Tianming wanted to cry but no tears came out. ¡°Really, I want to buy a few books, but... but six paths warned me not to buy and cultivate them!¡±

    Mao Jin was stunned for a moment, then he suddenly sighed:

    ¡°Six paths is as despicable and shameless as ever!¡±

 Chapter 1206 42, Godfiend Level

    Zhu Tianming had already changed into a shortbat outfit to cover up the peculiarity of the hood. Hearing this, he nodded helplessly and sighed, ¡°It¡¯s not the first time that six paths has cheated people.¡±

    He mainly cultivated the power of the mind, so his physical body was quite weak. Later, he relied on six paths¡¯direct improvement to barely avoid being a burden. He had long wanted to change to an extremely high-grade martial arts cultivation method as a supplement or obtain a protective treasure that did not affect the power of the mind, this time, he was first pleasantly surprised, thinking that he had found an opportunity. Who knew that he would be banned by six paths with a single word.

    The two of them looked at each other in silence. They did not even have the interest to discuss other information. They remained silent until the elegant girl Yu Jinghua, the Elf Bloodline Luan Yaqian, and the armored warrior Jiao Li returned. Of course.., they had also changed into the usual attire of the Great Zhou, covering up their own peculiarities, such as their pointy ears.

    As soon as they entered the sect, Luan Yaqian said with a serious expression,

    ¡°Thetest news is that the King of Jin, Zhao Heng, had a breakthrough a few months ago. He is now a genuine deity-level character!¡±

    ¡°Deity-level character?¡±Mao Jin sucked in a breath of cold air. He was actually unable to control his own voice, causing it to tremble slightly.

    This mission would actually involve a deity-level powerhouse!

    The terror of the god-devil level had left a deep mark in his heart. Even if his own team was properly prepared and had all the secret treasures, with the right timing, the right ce, and the right people, they would be able to surround and kill an expert that was close to the god-devil level, however, the difference between the god-devil level and close to the god-devil level was the difference between heaven and earth. Even if there were another ten teams that were not inferior to themselves, they would still be annihted without any luck.

    The delicate-looking Yu Jinghua pushed up her sses and calmly reminded, ¡°This mission is only to infiltrate the imperial residence of King Jin for the time being, not to kill Zhao Heng.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s not a death mission. No matter how ruthless and shameless six paths is, it¡¯s impossible for us to deal with a godfiend level character.¡±Luan Yaqian heaved a sigh of relief. She had been too shocked and fearful just now and had lost her sense of propriety for a moment, fortunately, Jing Hua would use his calmness and insight to let everyone recover at times like this.

    Mao Jin also heaved a sigh of relief and said emotionally, ¡°A mythical-level character. This is a mythical-level character! The Nightmare World is indeed a nightmare world. Normal missions would involve a mythical-level character.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I didn¡¯t expect to meet a mythical-level character so casually. Although our samsara space is filled with dangers, we have nevercked training and encounters. However, with so many teams and so many experts, how many of them have be a mythical-level character?¡±Jiao Li said boorishly.

    At this moment.., yu Jinghua spoke indifferently like a mo family mechanism, ¡°ording to the information gathered over the years, at least seven fiendgod-level characters have appeared in the reincarnation dimension. However, they are either confirmed to have fallen or have disappeared without a trace. They haven¡¯t appeared since then. Currently, there are only two people that can be confirmed. One is the leader of the ¡®Celestial Miracle¡¯, ¡®Primordial Lord of Heaven¡¯, and the other is the leader of the ¡®myth¡¯, ¡®Celestial Emperor¡¯.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Only fiendgod-level characters are able to control the two powerful organizations, the ¡®Fairy Tale''and the ¡®myth¡¯, allowing them to maintain a rtively transcendent state within the Samsara Space.¡±Zhu Tianming nodded in agreement, ¡°However, the ¡®Primordial Lord of Heaven¡¯of the ¡®Fairy Tale''and the ¡®Celestial Emperor¡¯of the ¡®myth¡¯are both extremely mysterious. At the very least, I¡¯ve never heard of anyone outside the two organizations who actually saw them, even if they were wearing masks at the time.¡±

    Yu Jinghua pushed up his sses again. ¡°I suspect that they¡¯ve separated from six paths after bing godfiend-level characters.¡±

    ¡°Separated from six paths?¡±The other four were stunned and shook their heads, ¡°Impossible. Even if godfiend-level characters have enough benevolence toplete the nightmare mission attached to the Higan talisman, the cunning and shamelessness shown by six paths won¡¯t allow them to escape easily. Most likely, they¡¯ve obtained a certain level of authority and don¡¯t need toplete normal missions. However, when six paths needs to deal with certain matters, they¡¯ll be the ones to take action.¡±

    After saying that, they suddenly felt a sense of despair. If even the godfiend level characters were unable to escape from the cycle of reincarnation, what Hope did they have? They could only live as long as they could!

    It was precisely because of this that they added the words after ¡®most likely¡¯to boost their faith.

    Yu Jinghua said calmly, ¡°There was once a member of ¡®Celestial Miracle¡¯who wanted to recruit me. At that time, I asked ¡®is your primordial Lord of Heaven a reincarnator?¡¯his answer was ¡®once.¡¯From all the signs, it is clear that he did not lie. However, we can not be sure about that. Perhaps the higher-ups of ¡®celestial miracle¡¯intentionally misled the other members. We can only say that the ¡®Primordial Lord of Heaven¡¯of ¡®Celestial Miracle¡¯has a high probability of escaping from the cycle of reincarnation after bing a godfiend level character.¡±

    After a short period of silence, Mao Jin suddenlyughed. ¡°What are we discussing about the leaders of ¡®Miracle''and ¡®myth¡¯For? What they do has nothing to do with us at the moment.¡±

    As he spoke, Yu Jinghua had already taken out five metal sheets:

    ¡°The Universal Knowledge Amulet, a simplified version that doesn¡¯t require identity authentication. It allows long-distancemunication and dialogue without intervals. It also allows one to enter the world of universal knowledge. It has various convenient functions simr to the technological world.¡±

    ¡°It allows you tomunicate from afar? How Far?¡±Mao Jin¡¯s interest was immediately piqued, for the entire team, it was inevitable for them to split up. How tomunicate and how tomunicate was always a difficult problem for him as the team leader. Regardless of whether it was the products of the technological world or the magical or immortal creations.., they were always unable topletely satisfy their needs.

    Yu Jinghua¡¯s expression did not change as he said, ¡°ording to the information, there are no obstacles to themunication between the myriad worlds. In other words, different reincarnation worlds are also unable to iste each other.¡±

    ¡°How is that possible? Are you bragging?¡±Jiao Li looked at the tiny metal sheet in disbelief.

    ¡°This is an essory of the universal knowledge ball created by the Jade Void Pce¡¯s immortal venerate Yuan Huang. He is a big shot that far surpasses the GODFIEND level. There is nothing impossible about it, and we won¡¯t lose anything even if we try,¡±Yu Jinghua said.

    Rted to the immortal venerate Yuan Huang... a big shot that far surpasses the GODFIEND level... all sorts of thoughts crossed their minds, and the few of them took it with some doubt.

    At this moment, the lofty and indifferent voice of the master of six paths of reincarnation rang in their ears:

    ¡°The universal knowing talisman is limited to the use of our nightmare world. It will be automatically destroyed once it leaves.¡±

    They looked at each other, their gazes interlocked, and Jiao Li suddenly pped his thigh. ¡°F * ck! It really canmunicate with different worlds of reincarnation!¡±

    If that wasn¡¯t the case, why would the master of six paths of reincarnation restrict the use of the universal knowing talisman?

    Luan Yaqian also said hatefully, ¡°Shameless six paths!¡±

    Zhu Tianming smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Six paths is just a little better. No matter how you scold him, he won¡¯t get angry, and there won¡¯t be any punishment.¡±

    They hadpleted missions in several technological worlds, and the universal sign of knowledge was guided by novices. They quickly figured out the specific functions and were not too shocked.

    After studying it for a while, Zhu Tianming said with surprise and joy, ¡°That divine skill can be downloaded directly from the Southern Wilderness teaching website!¡±

    No purchase, no cultivation, just reference. There should be no problem!

    He quicklypleted a series of operations, and then he waspletely at a loss.

    ¡°What¡¯s Wrong?¡±Mao Jin, who was still waiting for him to share his experience, asked.

    Zhu Tianming looked lost again, ¡°Six paths, six paths blocked the download function. The teaching live broadcast was full of snowkes, and the relevant discussions could not be shown...¡±

    ¡°Ruthless! Six paths is really determined to lose face!¡±The burly man Jiao Li clicked his tongue, but he was also full of helplessness because he and the others couldn¡¯t resist at all.

    ¡°This shows that the Yuan Emperor Immortal Venerable¡¯s Universal Knowledge Talisman can effectively threaten six paths¡¯good work system...¡±Yu Jinghua said faintly, showing a rare emotion.

    There was another period of silence. The people who had long been used to it recovered and went straight to the myriad realm mall at the same time. This was the most useful thing for them.

    After studying it carefully.., mao Jin sighed, ¡°The Ten Thousand World Mall has as many items as the six paths in terms of martial arts and Immortal Dao. However, the products of all kinds of strange worlds are rtively scarce. On this point, the six paths is indeed extraordinary.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the same for high-end items. There are very, very few treasures in the Ten Thousand World Mall, such as divine weapons, Magic Treasures, and immortal pills. However, you don¡¯t have toplete the mission with a slim chance of survival. You just have to pay the price that the other party is satisfied with,¡±Luan Yaqian said.

    As they analyzed the differences one by one, Yu Jinghua suddenly opened his mouth:

    ¡°In terms of treasures, weapons, elixirs, and so on, ording to my calctions, six paths is cheaper. The quality is still uncertain.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Six paths far surpasses gods and demons. For him, making weapons and refining pills may only take a few seconds. Moreover, there are ¡®coolies¡¯Like Us who sell the items to him cheaply. It¡¯s impossible for everything in the nightmare world to be personally made by immortal venerated Yuan Huang.¡±Mao Jin and the others were not surprised by this.

    Yu Jinghua said calmly, ¡°In other aspects, the myriad realm mall is better, but six paths has already warned us not to buy such items. Even selling them has a certain limit.¡±

    The few of them were stunned again. There was only one thought in their minds. was there a need for six paths topletely block them? Would it kill them to let them earn a little? !

    ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s discuss the mission first,¡±Mao Jin said as he looked at Yu Jinghua.

    Yu Jinghua was already prepared. ¡°Judging from the fact that even the normal version of the universal symbol needs to be verified by household registration, will the imperial residence of King Jin allow people of unknown origins like us to enter?¡±

    ¡°Fake household registration?¡±Zhu Tianming suggested.

    ¡°The universal symbol connects all the household registration in the Great Zhou. The fake will definitely be discovered,¡±Yu Jinghua rejected bluntly, ¡°The six paths did not send us directly to changle. Instead, they sent us to such a remote small city. Clearly, they wanted us to obtain the real household registration.¡±

    ¡°The real household registration?¡±Luan Yaqian asked doubtfully.

    Yu jinghua nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s simr to a remote city. There are many hidden households that live in the mountains and are not connected to the outside world for a long time. They don¡¯t have a household registration.¡±

    ¡°But the newly registered hidden households might not be able to pass the examination of the Prince Jin¡¯s residence.¡±Mao Jin was very experienced.

    Yu Jinghua said confidently, ¡°The strength of a remote city is limited. We manipte the minds of the officials to deceive them and rece the household registration of simr people. Then, we register them under the newly registered hidden households. For ordinary people, it doesn¡¯t matter whether they have just been registered or not. They won¡¯t notice.¡±

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do it!¡±Mao Jin thought about it and felt that this method was feasible, so he made a decision.

    After a period of busyness, they became the ¡°Real¡±citizens of the Great Zhou dynasty. They looked to the southeast and were hesitant and nervous:

    ¡°Changle, we¡¯re Here!¡±

    They hoped that they could get a good harvest and that they wouldn¡¯t be discovered by gods and demons.

 Chapter 1207 43, The Great Zhouâ€™s Defense Manual

    The Mo Pce¡¯s machine-operated vehicles passed through mountains and ins, and in just a day, they had arrived at the capital, Changle, from a small and remote city.

    ¡°Although the distance between the two ces isn¡¯t too far, just spending a day is still a little shocking.¡±Zhu Tianming, who had a more meticulous mind, could not help but send a message to everyone.

    Mao Jin chuckled and said, ¡°Why else would it be a nightmare world?¡±

    They had been through hundreds of battles and had been to many different types of reincarnation worlds. They had long been ustomed to simr things and had been focused on nurturing themselves and grasping the details of the current world along the way.

    Unfortunately, there was too little time. For the time being, they only had a superficial understanding and a general impression.

    At this moment.., yu Jinghua, who had been half-closing his eyes as if he was sleeping, suddenly said, ¡°We are about to arrive at Changle. We are all experienced people. Needless to say, I will only say one thing. You must not immediately get in touch with the people from the Prince Jin¡¯s residence. First, each of you must look for a job or an opportunity to leave a clean history in the capital before you n to enter the Prince Jin¡¯s residence.¡±

    ¡°You should have noticed that six paths only mentioned that he would be in hiding for at least half a year. He did not specify how long it would take for him to sneak into the Prince Jin¡¯s residence. This is to give us sufficient time to prepare so that we don¡¯t give ourselves away. Of course, don¡¯t think of taking advantage of this to take advantage of six paths. He has always been shameless and may add conditions at any time.¡±

    Yu Jinghua was very experienced, and Mao Jin agreed without holding back. When the others were about to ask in detail, they felt that the train was slowing down, as if it was about to arrive.

    Through the window, they could see a towering and majestic city in front of them. It was worthy of being the capital of the Great Zhou. However, looking from afar, Mao Jin and the other experienced reincarnators felt an inexplicable pressure, the Glory of humanity that millions upon millions of creatures worked together to advance bravely.

    Beside the city, there was an even more majestic altar. It was divided into nineyers, and eachyer seemed to be carved with a different image. Around it were five smaller altars, which were divided into red, green, yellow, white, and ck.

    ¡°The heaven sealing tform,¡±yu Jinghua said with certainty.

    She paid more attention to the information about changle than anything else, and she did not only have a rough impression of it.

    Luan Yaqian suddenly smiled and said, ¡°So this is the heaven sealing tform? I saw thements on the forum, but I haven¡¯t studied it in detail.¡±

    Mao Jin, Zhu Tianming, and Jiao Li were in a simr state.

    Yu Jinghua¡¯s eyes suddenly dimmed a little as he said, ¡°The heaven sealing tform is a human altar that has been built after tens of thousands of years of preparation. It is said that if you can do your best, you can rule the heavens and confer titles to the Star Lords of the heavens and the immortals and deities of various tribes. But now, you have almostpleted it and control the authority of the Earth. You can confer titles to the star officials, the City God, the mountain god, the Earth, the heavenly soldiers, and other divine functions, giving them the corresponding power.¡±

    ¡°Are you serious?¡±Jiao Li asked in surprise.

    They had worked so hard for so many years and experienced so many dangers, yet others only needed to be conferred a title like this and they would be able to obtain almost, or even far more power?

    Yu Jinghua said simply, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can directly ask the city god of Eternal Joyter.¡±

    ¡°This, how could this be...¡±Mao Jin shook his head and suddenly felt weak all over his body, as if he couldn¡¯t do anything at all. His heart was filled with frustration and disappointment.

    Yu Jinghua nodded affirmatively. ¡°Although the number of star officers and other gods is limited, the city godnd is everywhere.¡±

    After saying that, the few of them fell into a terrible silence, as if there was no meaning to struggle for a moment. Everything in the past seemed to have been negated!

    Was this the nightmare world?

    It was as if they were about to break down their willpower from the very beginning!

    After a while, when the train stoppedpletely, they gradually recovered from their training.

    ¡°The bestowal of the title is ultimately dependent on external things. It can be taken back at any time and fall into dust. We are moving forward step by step. We are much more grounded than them.¡±Mao Jin was the first to speak.

    Luan Yaqian also said, ¡°I saw that the Warriors in the nightmare world were full of vigor and worked hard in their training. It seems that their passion for martial arts was not hurt by the bestowal of the title. This is enough to show that the bestowal of the title is wed. If they did not reach the end of their path and could not see any hope of moving forward, they would most likely not choose this path.¡±

    ¡°That makes sense. We can not belittle ourselves.¡±Zhu Tianming exhaled.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. If we can grow to the godfiend level in the future and break away from reincarnation like the celestial miracle ¡®primordial beginning heavenly venerate¡¯and the mythical ¡®Heavenly Emperor¡¯, we will be many times better than them!¡±Jiao Li said fiercely.

    Mao Jin hadpletely recovered, with a determined expression, he said, ¡°Moreover, we have the secret six paths. Although it is a little shameless, it has given us enough fortuitous encounters and opportunities to obtain all kinds of magical things that far surpass our peers. As long as we do not die, the celestial miracle ¡®primordial beginning heavenly venerate¡¯and the mythical ¡®Heavenly Emperor¡¯will be our role models, far surpassing those who have been conferred the bestowment.¡±

    Yu Jinghua nodded slightly in agreement and added,

    ¡°This trip is also a tempering of our minds. Alright, it¡¯s time to get off.¡±

    They did not say anything along the way. They found a simple but rtively clean inn to stay in, and they immediately felt that the mental turmoil from before had caused mental exhaustion. They were allzy and did not want to move.

    Yu Jinghua and Luan Yaqian sat on their chairs, leisurely strolling through the Myriad World Mall and various forums to rx.

    Suddenly, Luan Yaqian called out softly, ¡°So the six doors has issued a ¡®Great Zhou Defense Manual¡¯.¡±

    ¡°Great Zhou Defense Manual? What is that?¡±Mao Jin and the others were confused, and it sounded strange.

    Luan Yaqian retracted her gaze, she said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s the six doorsbing through the various hostile forces of Great Zhou and providing them for the jianghu heroes and the people of Great Zhou to read. It allows them to effectively identify their enemies and raise their vignce. If they discover anything, they can report it to the six doors in a timely manner. To us, this is a book that allows us to gain a deeper understanding of great Zhou. It can save us the trouble of searching for it.¡±

    ¡°So it¡¯s this kind of thing. Not Bad, not bad at all.¡±Mao Jin praised her, then he looked at Luan Yaqian with a smile, ¡°Read it to us in the way of ¡®Elvish hymns¡¯. At the same time, you can also eliminate our negative emotions and mental fatigue.¡±

    Luan Yaqian did not decline. Her tone changed, and it was ethereal and tactful:

    ¡±... The Demon Gate was formed from the Heaven extermination gate, the blood cloth sect, the asura temple, and the temple of joy. The one who single-handedly aplished this was their current sect master, ¡®Demon Master¡¯Han Guang.¡±

    His mind was cleansed by the clear voice, and his entire body became transparent. Everyone, including Yu Jinghua, revealed a rxed expression.

    Luan Yaqian continued to read:

    ¡°Han Guang, nicknamed ¡®Demon Master¡¯, is also the ¡®mythical¡¯heavenly emperor...¡±

    ¡°HMM?¡±Mao Jin, who was shaking his head, was suddenly stunned. What did Luan Yaqian just read?

    Luan Yaqian stopped in her tracks and looked at him nkly. She did not understand why, and so did the other three.

    Mao Jin frowned. ¡°You, repeat what you just said.¡±

    Luan Yaqian nodded:

    ¡°Han Guang, nicknamed the ¡®Demon Master¡¯and also the ¡®mythical¡¯heavenly emperor. Uh, mythical? Heavenly Emperor? !¡±

    Her eyes were wide open. Where did the ¡®mythical¡¯heavenly emperore from?

    Yu Jinghua was stunned for once. He looked at Mao Jin and the others in dismay. The ¡®Heavenly Emperor¡¯, who had always been known for being mysterious and tyrannical, was printed in the so-called ¡®Defense Manual¡¯just like that, and everyone knew about it?

    They felt as if they had finally found out a secret, but when they went out, they found posters of the incident stered all over the street.

    Han guang was the ¡°Mythical¡±heavenly emperor, Han Guang was the ¡°Mythical¡±heavenly emperor, and Han Guang was the ¡°Mythical¡±heavenly emperor!

    ¡°What the Hell Is This!¡±Jiao Li swore.

    Yu Jinghua regained hisposure and said, ¡°Could it be another ¡°Mythical¡±organization?¡±

    Luan Yaqian read the rest of the book in a daze and said, ¡°¡®Myth¡¯is an evil force formed by Han Guang and built on the space of six paths of reincarnation (the introduction of the space of six paths of reincarnation can be found on pages 19 to 22) ...¡±

    She could no longer read the rest of the book.

    The space of six paths of reincarnation was written out in a straightforward manner, and the details could be found on pages 19 to 22!

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t the person who leaked the six paths of reincarnation killed...¡±Mao Jin said in a tone that was even more lost than Luan Yaqian¡¯s.

    In their hearts, the six paths of reincarnation space was very secretive, and the person who leaked the six paths of reincarnation was killed. However, it had now be a part of the Great Zhou¡¯s defense manual, as if they hadmitted a perfect crime without any ws, who knew that when they opened the door, they would discover that the wanted poster was already pasted on the opposite wall!

    Silence, silence again. Suddenly, Yu Jinghua lost control and said, ¡°First, read pages neen to twenty-two!¡±

    At this time, they seemed to have forgotten that they also had the myriad realm talisman, and they were clearly in a panic.

    Luan Yaqian quickly flipped to page neen of the electronic book and read it very quickly:

    ¡°The six paths of reincarnation space is an organization that was established by some ancient factions. They forcefully pulled people over to eliminate the threat, used divine techniques and treasures to entice them toplete a specific mission and achieve the corresponding goal. There will be a detailed introductionter

    ¡°Currently, the six paths of reincarnation masters have been confirmed: Devil Buddha, unparalleled demon lord, Daolord Lu Ya, Emperor Fengdu, Daoist seven kills, water ancestor...¡±

    Luan Yaqian¡¯s mouth was half open as she looked at her teammates in shock and confusion. Even -- even her identity as the six paths of reincarnation master had been announced!

    How amazing was that!

    Would we be killed if we knew about this?

    How did we find out about this just like that? !

    Moreover, the description just now seemed to be equivalent to ¡°The currently confirmed fugitives are: Devil Buddha, unparalleled Devil Lord...¡±

    ¡°My mother, six paths¡¯identity was written in a random book. The nightmare world is too terrifying, too terrifying...¡±Jiao Li shook his head violently, his mind in a trance.

    Yu Jinghua was stunned for half a cup of tea before he said in a low voice amidst the shock and fear, ¡°That¡¯s not right. Shouldn¡¯t six paths just erase the relevant content for this kind of thing and not let us read it?¡±

    ¡°Yes! What exactly is six paths thinking? Or is there something wrong with the content?¡±Mao Jin¡¯s eyes were a little bloodshot.

    ¡°Wait a minute, I seem to have heard of the name of the Devil Buddha, the unparalleled demon lord and the others...¡±Yu Jinghua pondered, ¡°The Devil Buddha has left behind legends in many worlds. He is a great figure who is on par with the real heavenly emperor. He is even more terrifying than a god or demon. He is truly a supreme figure! The unparalleled demon lord and the others are also great figures in the Legends!¡±

    ¡°I understand!¡±Mao Jin pped his hands. ¡°The six paths did not erase the corresponding content because they wanted to tell us how powerful ¡®He''is.¡±

    Luan Yaqian exhaled and lowered her head to read:

    ¡°Demon Buddha, sealed...¡±

    The expressions of Zhu Tianming and the others that had just eased up froze again.

    Dong Dong Dong. There was only the sound of heartbeats in the entire room. Even breathing was held.

    After a long while, Luan Yaqian gathered her courage and finished reading:

    ¡°Unparalleled demon lord, you have invaded the Great Zhou dynasty, and there have been many bloody cases. You have been forced to wake up early and have lost an arm...¡±

    ¡°Fengdu Emperor, unknown.¡±

    ¡°Lu ya Dao lord, unknown.¡±

    ..

    ¡°What, what the F * ck is going on!¡±Mao Jin swore, and his entire spirit was on the verge of copse.

    No one answered. There was still silence.

    After an unknown amount of time, Yu Jinghua flipped through his universalmon sense amulet, pushed up his sses, and said in a weak voice,

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    ¡°You understand?¡±Mao Jin and the others asked in unison.

    Yu Jinghua took a deep breath and said, ¡°The reason for not erasing the content is very simple. Since the six paths is not a force but an alliance of many parties, there must be internal conflicts. Perhaps the few who wrote ¡®ominous¡¯want to see the other few make a fool of themselves and reduce their influence on the reincarnators.¡±

    ¡°Also, I just flipped through the Great Zhou¡¯s defense manual, but I didn¡¯t see anything rted to the ¡®miracle¡¯.¡±

    Mao Jin¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°You mean the work of the ¡®miracle¡¯?¡±

    ¡°Yes, the ¡®myth¡¯has been uncovered, and six paths has been exposed. Only a force that is very familiar with the matter of reincarnation can do it. The biggest suspect who satisfies the conditions and does not involve himself must be the ¡®miracle¡¯,¡±Yu Jinghua nodded and said.

    ¡°But, but aren¡¯t the celestial miracle afraid of being wiped out by the six paths?¡±Luan Yaqian said in surprise.

    Yu Jinghua was silent for a moment before he said,

    ¡°Perhaps the ¡®primordial lord of the Celestial Miracle''already has the strength to arm-wrestle with the six paths.¡±

    Mao Jin and the others were speechless again.

    To be able to arm-wrestle with the six paths? What kind of terrifying strength was that!

 Chapter 1208 44, Probing

    The wind blew through the window, dispersing the dreariness, but it was like a frozen silence that lingered in the room for a long time.

    The sudden revtion of the six paths and the myth swept through the minds of the five reincarnators like a storm, breaking everything into pieces and making it difficult to form anything. It was really impossible to organize anguage that could bemunicated in a short period of time.

    After experiencing so many reincarnated worlds, they more or less had the idea of exploring the secrets of the myth or figuring out the true identity of the six paths, but they never thought that they would find out in such a simple and easy way, it could be described as ridiculous and ironic.

    What was going on?

    What kind of nightmare world was this? !

    In such chaos, panic, confusion, and astonishment, including Yu Jinghua, they all felt the same disappointment.

    Yes, disappointment!

    Putting aside the fact that six paths had forced them toplete the mission, reincarnation was full of danger. Bing a member of a mysterious organization, with a powerful and seemingly omnipotent ¡°Leader,¡±as long as they paid enough.., one could exchange for all sorts of mysterious and amazing things, and then descend into all sorts of strange worlds, changing the local situation or the fate of others... all of these could make the vast majority of reincarnators feel a strong sense of superiority.

    Therefore, when facing ¡°Natives,¡±they were often condescending and above the world. Even if they had good intentions, they were still condescending, like Gods, Buddhas, and saints who yed the mortal world and helped others fulfill their wishes.

    However, in this nightmare world, even the ¡°Leader¡±six paths, who seemed to be omnipotent, was almost stripped of his ¡°Underpants¡±and exposed in front of the world, their sense of superiority and sense of looking down on them were obviously shattered and disappeared.

    Six paths was indeed very strong, but in this nightmare world, he was only one of the strongest. He was not the only one. There were many experts who could fight with them!

    Thus, the mystery faded, and the halo weakened.

    ¡°The nightmare world is too scary...¡±after a long silence, Mao Jin murmured.

    This was not the first time he hadmented something simr, but this time it was so different. He actually had some fear of the six paths from the past.

    Luan Yaqian¡¯s thoughts were scattered, and she replied, ¡°The universal knowing talisman can connect to the so-called universe. If that immortal venerated Emperor Yuan of the hollow jade temple is willing, he might also be the master of the six paths of reincarnation...¡±

    The Big Boss here could be described more urately as the six paths level!

    The others came back to their senses and re-formed from the broken pieces. Then, they let out meaningless but sincere sighs.

    After a quarter of an hour, the sleepwalking crowd returned to the main topic.

    Mao Jin said in a deep voice, ¡°Remember all the six paths and myths in the defense manual. It might be of great use in the future.¡±

    This was a secret that many reincarnators dreamed of!

    No matter how easy it was to obtain, it was still a priceless secret. Of course, it was definitely worthless to the reincarnators who came from the nightmare world.

    At this moment, Yu Jinghua said, ¡°Actually, we can also get part of the secret of the ¡®miracle¡¯.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡±The four of them looked at her in confusion.

    If this was really the work of the ¡®miracle¡¯, it was enough to show that they had a deep rtionship with the Great Zhou Dynasty and the nightmare world. How could their secret be exposed?

    Were they going to kidnap the higher-ups of the Great Zhou dynasty and get in touch with the secret of such a level?

    Yu Jinghua said, ¡°I took a closer look. The ¡®Heavenly Emperor¡¯of the ¡®myth¡¯, Han Guang, was not captured, and the demon sect did not suffer a devastating blow. On one hand, it shows that they are good at hiding. On the other hand, it also shows that the ¡®Miracle''is not omnipotent.¡±

    ¡°If it was really the work of the miracle, the Celestial Emperor would not have let it go. Not to mention immediate revenge, just releasing part of the secrets of the miracle could disgust and drive a wedge between the opponents. However, there is yin and yang in everything, and there is darkness and light in everything. No matter how the Great Zhou Dynasty conferred the title of God, it could not wipe out all the dirty things. There is no ce for filth and filth in the world of happiness. As long as the heretics intend to, a certain secret can be spread to the world

    ¡°The reason why we can¡¯t Find Them is that the Great Zhou has covered them up on the surface. As long as we can get in touch with the various sects and schools, we¡¯ll be able to find out some of the secrets of the miracle sooner orter and find out the real identities of some of their members.¡±

    As for what would happen after they found out their identities, Yu Jinghua didn¡¯t say anything, but Mao Jin and the others all had some ideas. For example, they would be connected to the ¡°Miracle¡±, and with the protection of the ¡°Primordial Lord of Heaven¡±who could arm-wrestle with the six paths.., there would always be a chance to escape from reincarnation, and they would no longer be in danger!

    This thought shed through their minds, but no one dared to say it out loud. Otherwise, they would definitely be killed on the spot.

    Looking at Yu Jinghua, Mao Jin suddenly sighed. ¡°Jinghua, do you regret rejecting the ¡®Celestial Miracle¡¯back then?¡±

    Yu Jinghua said, ¡°I¡¯m disappointed, but I don¡¯t regret it. Because at that time, I only wanted to join them.¡±

    His tone was calm and emotionless, but the deep affection he had made Mao Jin and the others feel moved. Yu Jinghua, who usually looked like an agent of the Mo family, actually had such deep and passionate feelings in his heart.

    ¡°Good! Our team can get through the missions time and time again by working together and sharing life and death together. If you don¡¯t let us down, we won¡¯t let you down either!¡±Mao Jin said with a sigh.

    After a series of emotional exchanges, Yu Jinghua regained his calm face and said, ¡°There¡¯s no rush to inquire about the fairy tale. We can mix it up in the process of finding something to do separately, establishing a clean history, and looking for an opportunity to sneak into the Prince Jin¡¯s residence.¡±

    The five of them had to sneak in separately, otherwise it would attract too much attention!

    Luan Yaqian smiled when she heard that. ¡°With all the shocking developments in the nightmare world, maybe we don¡¯t have to inquire about it. When we go out and go on the street, we¡¯ll see the sign of the fairy tale office hanging in the most conspicuous ce...¡±

    The Perfect Joke had dispelled a lot of the gloominess from before.

    ..

    Two monthster, the five of them pretended that they were just fellow townsfolk and each found a job. They yed their current roles wholeheartedly.

    On this day and night, in the dpidated house that Jiao Li rented, the small team met in secret to discuss the next highlight and sneak into the Prince Jin¡¯s residence!

    They did not choose to use the ¡°Universal Common Sense Talisman¡±tomunicate. They were sufficiently vignt and vignt against the things that controlled the great Saturday Fan Gate and the hollow jade temple of Kunlun Mountain.

    This was due to their experience in the initial stage of a certain mission. At that time, they were ced in a technological world and were shocked by the convenient means of long-distancemunication. Therefore, they discussed the mission situation in the chat group without any scruples, then, they were discovered by the Inte police and were immediately eliminated by the police. They suffered a serious setback. Fortunately, they did not have the time to carry out the ¡°Conspiracy¡±at that time and did not mention the matter of reincarnation. They also had the real household registration given by six paths, after surviving the interrogation, they were only verbally reprimanded.

    From then on, they were more cautious when it came to simr items.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t had the time to investigate the matter of the celestial miracle in the past few days. I¡¯ve finally found a way. I have a way...¡±Zhu Tianming was skilled in the power of the mind and was the leader of simr matters in the team. He was currently sharing his gains.

    Before he could finish his words, he suddenly stopped because someone was approaching the room!

    ¡°It¡¯s old Zhang. This fellow has a great tolerance for alcohol. No one in the residence can drink more than him. When he met me, he probably came to drink with me.¡±Jiao Li sensed it and heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°I¡¯ll get rid of him as soon as possible.¡±

    Yu Jinghua and the others nodded and used their own methods to hide in the small room.

    Knock, Knock, Knock. The door was knocked. Jiao Li heard it for two breaths. He strode over and cursed:

    ¡°Who is it? Yo, Big Brother Zhang, hey, is there alcohol again?¡±

    Old Zhang was big and burly. He held a jar of wine and a bag of cooked food andughed loudly. ¡°The wife of my family is nagging. I came to find you for an excuse to talk to you so that I could have some free time.¡±

    He and Jiao Li skillfully set the bowls and chopsticks, poured the wine, and did not say anything. They each drank a bowl first.

    After drinking for a while, the tipsiness emerged, and old Zhang began to point out the matters in the manor, in the end, he clicked his tongue and said, ¡°Nowadays, no one has a fixed character. They all hope to rely on the spark fire divine technique to make a name for themselves. So many servants have been recruited in the manor, how many young people are left? Only brothers know what¡¯s good for them and respect their superiors!¡±

    ¡°I, Old Zhang, don¡¯t know as much as they do, but I know one thing. It¡¯s impossible for everyone in this world to be a hero and a hero, right? It¡¯s impossible for everyone to make a name for themselves, right? Someone has to do the cleaning and cleaning of the floor, right? People have to be divided into different grades in the end! They are too young and naive. Heh, they will regret it sooner orter!¡±

    Jiao Li thought about how to get rid of this guy and said casually, ¡°Don¡¯t they have a magical method that can attract some strongmen and finish the chores in a few moves?¡±

    ¡°Yo, brother, you know quite a lot. Can you read?¡±Old Zhang asked in surprise.

    ¡°A little. I can read the news in the world of universal knowledge,¡±Jiao Li said modestly.

    Old Zhang Sighed. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that I can¡¯t read. However, I, Old Zhang, have ears and a widework of friends. I know as much as the world of Universal Knowledge!¡±

    Hearing this, Jiao Li¡¯s heart stirred. ¡°I¡¯ve been reading the ¡®Great Zhou Defense Manual¡¯recently. Brother Zhang, you know about it too?¡±

    ¡°Of course I know. The workshop leader specially organized US illiterate people to listen to it.¡±How could old Zhang admit defeat.

    ¡°I¡¯ve always been puzzled. There are six paths in the manual, and there are myths. Why are there no miracles? I seem to have heard of miracles being six paths in the past,¡±Jiao Li asked without any hope.

    Old Zhang chuckled. ¡°How can there be news of Miracles? The six doors has long...¡±

    He reached out his hand and made a gesture of erasing.

    ¡°Brother Zhang, are you saying that this miracle has a good rtionship with our great Zhou?¡±Jiao li said in ¡°Surprise¡±, and Yu Jinghua and the others beside him pricked up their ears.

    Old Zhang took a sip of wine and hummed a small tune. ¡°It¡¯s more than good...¡±

    He lowered his voice and said, ¡°Even King Jin is a member of the Miracle!¡±

    ¡°What?¡±Jiao Li was shocked.

    King Jin was a member of the Miracle? He knew the six paths of reincarnation like the back of his hand?

    Mao Jin and the others felt like they were about to explode. King Jin was a member of the miracle! Their target was actually a member of the miracle!

    Another god-level member?

 Chapter 1209 45 Began To Lurk

    Mao Jin and the others had spected that the upper echelons of the Great Zhou Empire were hiding members of the miracle, and they were well aware of this matter. However, they had not expected that it would be the heir-in-waiting, King Jin, who was involved in this mission!

    If they had not thought about finding out about the miracle, they would have definitely snuck into King Jin¡¯s manor without any precautions. If they were not careful, they would have been seen through by King Jin, who was familiar with the matters of reincarnation. They would have died a horrible death.

    At this moment, a simr image shed in their minds. The team had spent a lot of effort to finally sneak into King Jin¡¯s secret study when he was out. Who knew that King Jin would sit in the dark after the table was set, he looked at them coldly and slowly took out a mask of an ¡°Ancient immortal¡±to put on. Everything turned pitch ck.

    Just imagining such a scene made them shudder.

    Luckily, they knew about it in advance. Luckily!

    Yu Jinghua took a deep breath and said with the help of the spiritualwork that Zhu Tianming had built, ¡°Six paths told us to read the entire ¡®Great Zhou¡¯s defense manual¡¯and did not erase the corresponding content. So there was this purpose.¡±

    ¡°Yes, if it weren¡¯t for the shock of ¡®six paths¡¯and ¡®myth¡¯revealing the secrets, and the logical spection, we wouldn¡¯t have thought of finding out about the fairy tale and wouldn¡¯t have been able to obtain the King Jin¡¯s secret that everyone knows about. We would have lost at least 50% of the mission from the very beginning,¡±Luan Yaqian, who was invisible, agreed.

    This news almost blew them up, but it also reduced the risk!

    The mission in the nightmare world could not afford to make any mistakes.

    Sensing Jiao Li¡¯s shock and seeing the change in his expression, old Zhang was very satisfied, he chuckled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t doubt it. At that time, the news spread like wildfire in Changle. Everyone knew about it on the streets. However, it was suppressed by the six doors. In addition, there were many new and sensational news, so everyone slowly put it to the back of their minds. You, if you stay in Changle for a few more years, you¡¯ll know that the Emperor is nothingpared to you!¡±

    Seeing that old Zhang was going to start bragging again, jiao li hurriedly said, ¡°I believe it, I believe it! This miracle is too damn strong! Even King Jin is one of them!¡±

    Hearing that, old Zhang immediately snorted. ¡°You think you¡¯re strong just like that? Brother, you¡¯re good at everything except that you¡¯re from a small ce. You¡¯re too short-sighted and shallow-sighted.¡±

    Jiao Li could tell that old Zhang was not done, so he immediately went with the topic. ¡°Isn¡¯t that strong? The Mighty King Jin, a god of thend, is already a member of the miracle. Isn¡¯t that strong?¡±

    Old Zhang slowly picked up a piece of meat and drank a mouthful of wine, after keeping him in suspense, he said, ¡°Before King Jin broke through, he was ranked in the Great Zhou Empire, but in the miracle, he¡¯s not outstanding enough. Of course, he¡¯s also in the immortal ss now, so he¡¯s definitely different from before.¡±

    ¡°If King Jin isn¡¯t outstanding enough, how strong is the fairy tale? Who else can pressure him?¡±Jiao Li let his true emotions surface. He wasn¡¯t faking it at all. He was doubtful and eager for an answer.

    His expression and tone tickled old Zhang¡¯s itch. He said with a smile, ¡°Not to mention before he broke through, there are already several people who can pressure him now.¡±

    ¡°Quite a few?¡±Jiao Li blurted out, extremely shocked.

    This wasn¡¯t just his reaction, it was also the reaction of Mao Jin, Yu Jinghua, and the others.

    Since when were there so many people in the ¡®miracle of immortality¡¯who could suppress fiendgod-level figures?

    This was too exaggerated!

    ¡°You know the Langya Ruan family, right? The Patriarch of the Ruan family, Fairy Ruan, is the ¡®Fairy Chang¡¯of the ¡®Miracle of immortality.¡¯Although she has just recently attained the Dao and be an immortal, when their cultivation levels were about the same, there was already a difference in the ¡®miracle of immortality.¡¯now, it¡¯s most likely the same as before.¡±Old Zhang pointed in the southeast direction, he spoke with confidence.

    After all, he only had a wide circle of acquaintances andcked real knowledge. He treated the difference between official members and peripheral members as a difference in strength.

    Did he just break through recently? No wonder, no wonder! Jiao Li heaved a sigh of relief for some reason. Even Yu Jinghua and the others could not control themselves. Fortunately, Old Zhang was only at the level of strengthening his body, so he did not notice it at all.

    It turned out that he had just be a god-level demon. Just like King Jin, the intelligence had not been updated yet. It was not that they were ignorant.

    However, with the primordial Lord of Heaven, the fairy tale had three masters at the level of god-level and above. They were several times stronger than they had expected. They were simply intimidated by the fairy tale and did not dare to look at it directly.

    They were not unfamiliar with Chang ¡®E. Although it had been a long time since anyone had met her during the reincarnation mission, the fairy tale would produce some of the jade pendants that she had made, pills that had improved the taste, and so on.

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. The rules will not be changed at will. What else?¡±Jiao Li Thought for a moment and felt that something was not right. There were not many ¡®Primordial Lord of Heaven¡¯and ¡®Fairy Chang¡¯e¡¯!

    Old Zhang looked at Jiao Li¡¯s eager expression, he shook his head and said, ¡°Sword-washing pavilion¡¯s sword God Jiang, the miracle ¡®Perfected Jade Tripod¡¯. He has been in the immortal ss for many years and is about to step into the Heaven Immortal realm. In terms of realm, strength, and status, he is higher than King Jin.¡±

    Celestial Immortal Realm? Wasn¡¯t this the peak of the Fiendgod realm that he and the others were talking about? Jiao Li nearly knocked over the wine in front of him.

    Although he was mentally prepared, he never imagined that there would be someone at the peak of the Fiendgod Realm in the immortal miracle!

    ¡®adept jade tripod¡¯had not revealed herself for so many years. She had disappeared without a trace in the world of reincarnation, and no items hade out. If Yu Jinghua had not mentioned this title to the members of the immortal miracle by chance during their conversation.., previously, she had told them that she had never heard of her before, but she was actually an expert close to the peak of the gods and demons.

    The miracle of immortality was too terrifying. There were actually two gods and demons, and one of them was close to the peak of the gods and demons. This did not include the ¡°Primordial Lord of Heaven¡±who was far more powerful than the gods and demons and could fight against six paths!

    This was almost half of the number of reincarnation dimension avatars in the past!

    Mao Jin and the others were silent. They felt that the celestial miracle was like an iceberg on the sea. What they saw was only the surface of the water. Beneath the sea, there was an evenrger body!

    Awe, fear, and other emotions quietly rose in their hearts.

    ¡°There¡¯s... There¡¯s more?¡±Jiao Li felt his lips dry, afraid that he would ask another fiendgod-level figure.

    Old Zhangughed. ¡°The one above is of course the ¡®Primordial Lord of Heaven¡¯.¡±

    ¡°Primordial Lord of Heaven?¡±Zhu Tianming¡¯s mindwork was filled with voices. Some were eager for answers, but some were afraid of them.

    At this moment.., yu Jinghua said in a low voice, ¡°Old Zhang knows the true identity of the ¡®Primordial Lord of Heaven¡¯, which means that he is a big shot in this nightmare world. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have left a deep impression on him, and he used such a tone.¡±

    ¡°There are not many big shots in the nightmare world who canpete with the six paths...¡±Luan Yaqian said to herself.

    Before they had the time to analyze them one by one, Jiao Li could not wait to ask, ¡°Who is the ¡®Celestial Master of Origin¡¯?¡±

    ¡°Who else could it be?¡±Old Zhang pointed at the top, ¡°The direct disciple of the Celestial Master of origin, the sect master of the Hollow Jade Temple, the immortal venerate Yuan Huang, the first-in-line heir of the Great Zhou. Heh, of course, he doesn¡¯t fancy the throne of the Great Zhou, he just helps the current son of Heaven.¡±

    The four titles of the direct disciple of the primordial Lord of Heaven, the sect master of the Hollow Jade Temple, the primordial Emperor Immortal Venerable, and the first-in-line sessor of the Great Zhou didn¡¯t surprise Mao Jin and the others. Instead, the rted descriptions such as ¡°Master of the universal discerning ball¡±appeared in their minds, their hearts were filled with such emotions as expected.

    It was indeed him!

    A big shot who could force six paths to do shameless things really understood six paths very well!

    ¡°No wonder he chose the title of ¡®Primordial Lord of Heaven¡¯. He was originally the Yuxu sect master, a direct descendant of the primordial Lord of Heaven...¡±Zhu Tianming said in realization.

    Mao Jin let out a long sigh and peered at Yu Jinghua. ¡°Only such a big shot can protect the ¡®celestial miracle¡¯and not be afraid of six paths.¡±

    ¡°I knew it was him,¡±Luan Yaqian said with a sigh.

    Yu Jinghua did not say anything. His eyes flickered slightly, revealing the uneasiness in his heart.

    ¡°So it¡¯s him, the old man. No wonder.¡±Jiao Li took a deep breath and pretended to be shocked.

    Old Zhang smiled and said, ¡°The Origin Emperor Immortal Venerable¡¯s rapid growth back then was all because of this. Butter on, he fought the six paths and forced his way out of the reincarnation space. His cultivation speed wasn¡¯t slow, but rather fast!¡±

    ¡°What? Fought the six paths? Forced his way out of the reincarnation space?¡±Jiao Li lost hisposure again. His voice became louder, and it wasn¡¯t a disguise.

    Yu Jinghua and the others all had their own reactions. Some of them banged on the wooden bed, while others let out a low cry. Fortunately, they were all covered up by Jiao Li¡¯s loud voice.

    They did think that the immortal venerate Yuan Huang could fight six paths, but they never thought that he actually defeated six paths as a reincarnator and forced his way out of the reincarnation dimension!

    Although ording to the description in the defense manual, the members of six paths had their own problems apart from those who did not know the details, but this was too terrifying, too terrifying!

    Having witnessed the unfathomable abilities of the six paths gods and demons, they felt as if their faith had been shattered!

    Old Zhang knew that something was not right, so he casually asked a few questions before changing the topic. Jiao Li was still in a state of confusion and fear. For a moment, he was not in the mood to ask about the miracle, so he kept drinking and drinking.

    Not long after, the jar of wine was finished. Jiao Li sent old Zhang off, and a few members appeared. However, no one said anything. They looked at each other, and there were still traces of shock in their eyes. Their eyes were filled with confusion.

    After a long silence, Yu Jinghua frowned and said,

    ¡°That¡¯s not right. This kind of thing will definitely not be leaked by the myths, so as to not boost the morale of others and destroy their own prestige. In that case, who was the one who spread the news?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s very simple. It must be a miracle. Since it¡¯s disgusted and alienated by the myths, we might as well publicize our great achievements,¡±Zhu Tianming said without hesitation.

    Mao Jin nodded in agreement. ¡°That¡¯s right. It must be a miracle. It Can¡¯t be the immortal venerate Yuan Huang himself, right?¡±

    The few of themughed and were appeased by Mao Jin¡¯s humor. Then, Luan Yaqian said solemnly,

    ¡°Everyone, work hard and try to join the Miracle.¡±

    ..

    After another two and a half months, Yu Jinghua finally found a chance to sneak into King Jin¡¯s mansion.

    Under the lead of an old woman, she was walking toward the side door.

    The old woman named Zhao nagged as she walked, ¡°Now that everyone is ambitious, it¡¯s getting harder and harder to find people who can actually do odd jobs. Even our lord¡¯s residence can¡¯t keep people here, and those who can¡¯t catch up with the spark divine technique are getting older and older. It¡¯s getting harder and harder to do rough jobs. I value your naivety and your dedication to doing things, so you can¡¯t be too ambitious. You¡¯re always thinking of some breakthrough that will make you famous in the world, which is why I¡¯m giving you a chance.¡±

    ¡°Those idiots are everywhere. How could they have a chance? When the timees, they might not even be able to eat, so they can onlye back crying and begging.¡±

    Yu Jinghua turned a deaf ear to nanny Zhao¡¯s nagging and only looked at the side door in front.

    As she approached the steps, the exquisite scenery of King Jin¡¯s residence entered her sight.

    If she took this step, the danger ahead would be like the sea.

    If she took this step, she would be a real low-grade servant girl. She would not have any distracting thoughts so that she would not be seen through.

    She believed that she could do it because even she did not know what she was going to do by sneaking into King Jin¡¯s mansion. It seemed that she was going to be a low-grade servant girl.

    She stepped over the threshold firmly and walked very steadily. There was only one thought in her mind:

    ¡°Six monthster, what task will six paths give me?¡±

 Chapter 1210 The Arrangements For The Next Few Days Were Updated

    Why was it this title? Because there was going to be a wedding again. Wait, why did it say again? Previously, it was said that my wife and I were in two different ces, one in Sichuan and one in Zhejiang. First, we would hold the wedding at their home. Then, this time, it would be our home. We couldn¡¯t just charter a ne and have more than a hundred people from each sidee and go. I wasn¡¯t a local tyrant, of course, my Dream is to be a tycoon.

    This time, because it¡¯ll be held at our house, I¡¯ll have to worry about a lot of things. I¡¯ll have to receive a lot of friends, so I can predict how tiring it will be. Under such circumstances, if it¡¯s the first six months of a book.., i can save enough manuscripts without adding more. But now, the usual updates are a lot of cards, and everyone can see it. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to, but I really have the heart but can¡¯t do it. Well, back to the main topic, I hope everyone can understand, starting from tomorrow, from 15 to 19,20 and 21 are closed, 22 are closed, and 23 will resume the normal updates.

    The specific reason is that I have to go to the hospital on the 15th. In recent months, because of the cards, procrastination, and dissatisfaction with my writing, my whole person has a tendency to anxiety, irritability, and depression, and this tendency leads to the cards, procrastination, and dissatisfaction with my writing. So, a vicious circle, starting fromst Tuesday, began to take Chinese medicine to adjust. In thest week, my mental state has been much better, and my anxiety has been reduced, his mood was also rxed, and the things he wrote could also satisfy him. So tomorrow he had to go to the hospital for follow-up consultations, long-term adjustment, and write a book to thete stage, and in the longer case, if he still cared about quality and updates.., the pressure was certainly there.

    On the 16th, he flew back to Sichuan and went straight home. The journey was tiring. On the 17th, he went to the hotel to confirm a banquet, went to the wedding to discuss details, and so on. On the 18th, his inws came over, and he had to treat them well. On the 19th, he treated his friends who hade in advance, so he could only work alone for the next few days. On the 20th, on the 21st, he brought his inws to the scenic area to y. He had to ask for a break. He really didn¡¯t have time to write. On the 21st, he returned to Chengdu to work alone so that he could rest and adjust. Then, he would resume his updating.

    He exined it in such detail so that he could chat with everyone while he was at it. Things like reading books came and went when they didn¡¯t. Those who were fated to get together were all friends, so it felt good to chat with them.

    In addition, today was the day that the plot of Kevin¡¯s soothing and side-pushing main storyline came to an end. It was time for the next part of the plot, which was one chapter earlier than I had expected, so the two chapters would be updated at night. It would still be the same time, so I guessed that there would be dys as well. Tomorrow¡¯s update should be at dawn. During the day, apart from the hospital, I had other things to do. I had originally nned to write three chapters today, but in the end,.

    Well, I wish everyone happy, smooth.

    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 1211 46. You Canâ€™t Judge A Book By Its Cover

    In the hollow jade temple of the Kunlun mountains, he mu, who had just returned from his travels, was summoned to enter Meng Qi¡¯s secluded meditation room.

    The windows were bright and clean. Sunlight shone in, and the fragrance of flowers permeated the air. However, the cloud bed seemed to be separated from the outside world. It was hazy, and the darkness was increasing. Deep in the depths of the room sat Meng Qi, who wore a ck robe and a bamboo crown. He was lofty and supreme, and His Majesty was self-generating.

    ¡°Greetings, Master.¡±He Mu bowed respectfully.

    Then, he felt that his master¡¯s voice seemed toe from beyond the heavens. It came from countless universes in all directions. It was grand and insubstantial:

    ¡°How do you feel about this trip?¡±

    He Mu smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know how vast the world is until Ie out of the real world. There is actually such a world in the world. That kind of strange cultivation method, whenpared and verified, has benefited me greatly.¡±

    This time, he borrowed the power of his master and entered another universe through the universal knowledge ball to broaden his horizons and look for the stone of another mountain.

    ¡°Not bad.¡±Meng Qi didn¡¯t ask any more questions. The universe that could send him to was naturally the world that had its own ¡°He and I Mark¡±. With the corresponding projection secretly watching over him, his overall grasp of the matter might even be better than he mu¡¯s.

    After he mu consulted the doubts umted during his travels, a jade slip appeared in his hand:

    ¡°Master, this is the third list of suspects that has been confirmed. It just happened to be back, so I didn¡¯t pass it on through the great green root.¡±

    During his travels, he didn¡¯t ck off on the mission that his master had given him. He diligently stirred up a debate in the world of knowledge, identifying the suspicious people, in order to find the whereabouts of the no thought sect, the void end mountain, or the evil fate sect.

    The previous two lists had been carefully examined and peered at by Meng Qi, but they had all been cleared of suspicion. There were no true disciples of the sixth outer sect.

    Meng Qi did not make any movements. The jade slip left he mu¡¯s hand, flew into the dense mist, drilled into the depths, andnded in his palm.

    However, he did not immediately examine it. He smiled slightly and said, ¡°After arguing for more than half a year, what do you think of these ideas?¡±

    He Mu frowned, clearly confused, after deliberating over his words, he said, ¡°During this period of time, I have yed the role of a supporter of several ideas through my vest. At the beginning, I felt that they were too extreme, too extreme. However, after debating day after day, I realized that they were not so. They are all quite wonderful and extremely persuasive. To a certain extent, they can also exin many things and unravel the mysteries of heaven and earth

    ¡°However, they all have their own reasons and contradictions. Water and fire are ipatible, which puzzled me. Who Is Right and who is wrong? Look at this, there seems to be no problem. Look at that, it also seems to make sense.¡±

    Meng Qi smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s not normal to not be confused because you haven¡¯t really determined your own path of understanding the world. Only after being washed away by the confusion can you break out of the cocoon and be a butterfly, facing the barrier between man and Immortal.¡±

    ¡°Please give me some guidance, master,¡±he mu said sincerely.

    Meng Qi¡¯s hands were like seals as he slowly said, ¡°You¡¯ve heard of the concept of ¡®The blind man touching the Elephant¡¯, right?¡±

    ¡°Master, you mean that these concepts are all ¡®the blind man touching the elephant¡¯of the Great Dao. Each of them has their own words and each of them describes one ce. They can¡¯t cover the whole, so their views are also wrong.¡±He Mu had some understanding, ¡°However, many views are ipatible with water and fire, and they arepletely opposite to each other. They don¡¯t seem to be different parts of a whole.¡±

    Meng Qi nodded slightly. ¡°That¡¯s because after the ¡®blind man touching the Elephant¡¯, they don¡¯t directly describe what they have gained, but instead perform ording to their past umtion. The facies are inevitable, and they need to remove the falsehood and preserve the truth.¡±

    ¡°The more important reason is that the so-called ¡®water and fire are ipatible¡¯and run counter to each other. It is aplete contradiction. It is what you think is ipatible and runs counter to each other. It is what you think is illogical. It is limited by your own realm and past experience. In fact, from a higher level, some contradictions can coexist, and they can not even be called contradictions. For example, I am currently in the Hollow Jade Temple and Changle City. I am neither a clone nor a projection, but my real body. From the perspective of the legends, isn¡¯t this a contradiction

    ¡°Many things that I feel are contradictory and untenable have reached a higher level. From a ¡®bird¡¯s eye view,¡¯it¡¯spletely different.¡±

    He Mu¡¯s head swelled when he heard that. He felt that his master was using the Essence Heart Seal to make him dizzy, but after thinking carefully, he felt that it was very reasonable. He could only say,

    ¡°Master, allow me to go back and think about it carefully. I¡¯llprehend it seriously.¡±

    Meng Qi waved his sleeves and said calmly, ¡°Go.¡±

    After he mu left, Meng Qi activated the jade slip and examined themon sense symbol numbers inside.

    Sparks flew in all directions, and they shone brilliantly. Meng Qi traced and eliminated them one by one.

    Suddenly, all the magical things disappeared. The jade slip was still a jade slip, and he muttered to himself with hidden joy,

    ¡°Found it?¡±

    There was a myriad realm general knowledge charm in the clouds and fog. Even with the help of karma, he was unable to get aplete picture. However, he caught a hint of familiarity andbined it with the seemingly extreme viewpoint that the other party had expressed, there was sufficient reason to believe that it was the void end mountain of the six Outer Dao Masters.

    ¡°Could it be her?¡±Meng Qi pondered for a moment. He did not directly use the myriad realm general knowledge charm to descend and check the other party¡¯s ¡°Water meter¡±. This was too impolite and did not take advantage of the subsequentmunication.

    After thinking for a moment, he flicked his finger and a speck of illusory starlight was transmitted through the connection.

    A certain ship was sailing at the bottom of the sea. The cabin was decorated in an elegant and artistic manner, giving off a serene and peaceful feeling.

    A woman was holding the universal symbol in her hand. A light screen appeared in front of her and showed a forum. She was in the middle of an intense argument.

    Suddenly, she saw a line of words pop up on the light screen:

    ¡°Do you want to know the meaning of life? Do you want to live for Real?¡±

    Before she could react, the words squirmed and twisted before they were rewritten:

    ¡°Yuxu Su Meng wishes to pay a visit to a friend of Mount Zhixu.¡±

    The woman was silent for a few seconds before she revealed a polite smile that looked like it had been carved:

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it great to have a friende from afar?¡±

    The voice took shape and transformed into golden words that flew into the screen one after another.

    In an instant, the original words protruded out of the light screen and hovered in mid-air, condensing into a figure in a ck robe with a bamboo crown,

    meng Qi looked over and saw a familiar face. His features were like a painting and his temperament was not the main point. He did not look like a living person but more like a machine.

    This person was Yue Ziqing of the Void End Mountain.

    To be honest, after finding out that it was Yue Ziqing, Meng Qi wanted to Twitch the corner of his mouth. It was not because he had met someone familiar, but because he was surprised.

    In his impression, this senior sister of the Zhixu Mountain seemed to have abandoned human feelings and turned him into an ice-cold ¡°Machine Man.¡±However, ording to the information provided by He Mu.., the owner of this general knowledge symbol number had an intense speech in the world of universal knowledge. He was excited and impulsive, almost to the point of stirring up trouble.

    Thispletely different image made Meng Qi not dare to confirm after catching a hint of familiarity just now!

    Now, it seemed that it really was Yue Ziqing!

    Meng Qi¡¯s mood was like seeing a ssical and elegant beauty suddenly dance in the square. He saw a cold and noble girl sing with all her might, crazily and wantonly.

    As expected, one can not judge a book by its cover..

    ¡°Miss Yue, it has been many years since west met. You are even better than before.¡±Last time, Meng Qi¡¯s cultivation was still shallow, so he was unable to see through Yue Ziqing¡¯s true strength. This time, his realm was already above Yue Ziqing¡¯s, he didn¡¯t need any divine ability to see through the other party¡¯s perfect Earth immortal realm.

    If this was the case, when they met in Jiangdong, Yue Ziqing had at least the strength of a middle-level outsider.

    Yue Ziqing still had her standard polite smile. She pointed with her finger and said,

    ¡°You are not as good as sect leader Su. Please sit.¡±

    She silently closed the forum and closed the universal sign of knowledge.

    Meng Qi pretended not to see her ¡°Post¡±and casually sat down, he smiled and said, ¡°Miss Yue, I am not good at small talk. Let¡¯s get straight to the point. I am here to ask your sect to predict the future. It is best if there is a future that includes the deeds of the Azure Emperor.¡±

    Yue Ziqing¡¯s eyes seemed to light up. ¡°Based on all the information we can gather, we can predict a certain future. This is the philosophy of our Void Mountain. However, when ites to the actual situation, it is often not satisfactory. Many elders of our sect often quarrel because the future that they can predict is very different. There are also quite a few that include the deeds of the Azure Emperor. Which one do you want to choose?¡±

    If it was at the legendary realm, even if the hollow jade mountain was good at this dao and had other magical methods, his hollow Jade God¡¯s calction of karma was not bad either. The other party would at most be slightly better.., it would not be of any crucial use... Meng Qi thought for a moment and said, ¡°I wonder if your sect¡¯s founding patriarch left behind all sorts of futures that he deduced?¡±

    Yue Ziqing said, ¡°Yes, when the founding patriarch was asleep, he sealed them into the sect¡¯s secretnd. They can only be entered after passing a test. After so many years, not a single person in our sect has passed.¡±

    ¡°A test?¡±Meng Qi chewed on these two words.

 Chapter 1212 47, Zhi Xu Mountain

    Yue Ziqing nodded slightly and said, ¡°Yes, the patriarch set up three tests in the secretnd of the sect. Each test was more difficult than the previous one. Through them, we can see the various futures that he has deduced and use them to motivate the disciples to work hard. However, generations passed down, and up until now, no one has seeded. The vast majority have even stopped at the first test, and only a few people have been able to break through the second test. Even the current legendary elders have not passed the second Test.¡±

    ¡°What kind of tests are they? Can I try them?¡±Meng Qi asked politely.

    Yue Ziqing¡¯s light red dress moved and she stood up:

    ¡°Sure, follow me into the void-stopping mountain.¡±

    An ancient greenmp appeared in her hand. The light was like a bean, illuminating the cabin and sprinkling warmth, bringing peace and harmony.

    In the light of the fire, there seemed to be a hidden and deep connection, reflecting a mysterious and deep door with the words ¡°Truth is real¡±written on it.

    ¡°The location of the mountain gate is also known as the Gate of Truth.¡±Yue Ziqing was like a fairy statue that hade to life, flying toward the door with an inhuman aura.

    The door seemed to be close at hand, but in the light of the fire, she flew smaller and smaller, as if she had passed through the barrier of the real world and crossed a distance that could not be described with numbers.

    Meng Qi stood there in a daze, not following her for a moment.

    She agreed just like that?

    She agreed without any conditions?

    She was already prepared to make an exchange, but she actually agreed without any conditions!

    This was not a small matter!

    Could there be a trap?

    Yue Ziqing¡¯s reaction waspletely out of Meng Qi¡¯s expectations. His thoughts spun rapidly and he deduced in his heart. In the end, he chose to believe that the Outer Dao six masters were truly reclusive and would not get involved in the current situation.

    Taking a step forward, his figure disappeared and reappeared. He actually arrived in front of the ¡°Void end mountain¡±faster than Yue Ziqing. The surrounding time seemed to have turned into a torrential current that surged over, however, all of this was weakened to normal by the light of the greenmp.

    Yue Ziqing flew over and spat out the words of truth from his mouth. They turned into threerge characters that stuck to the door of truth.

    The door opened with a bang.

    Through the thickyer of mud-like mist, Meng Qi¡¯s eyes lit up. He saw a green-gray divine mountain that he had never seen before. One Mountain was a world!

    Meng Qi had just followed Yue Ziqing to a certain peak when he saw the void in front of him float. A ten-foot-tall man with a yellow scarf appeared. His iron armor was nging, his eyes were bright red, and there was a golden treasure light behind his head.

    His aura was extremely powerful, as if he was part of the incarnation of this world of the void-stopping mountain. A three-foot-long red light shot out of his eyes, as if he was sizing up Meng Qi. He said in a mechanical voice,

    ¡°Who is it?¡±

    Yue Ziqing took out his waist token and said elegantly and indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s a guest that I invited.¡±

    As soon as he said that, the yellow-scarved strongman revealed an illusion and merged with Heaven and earth. He did not ask anymore.

    Meng Qi sensed the remnant aura of the yellow-scarved strongman and recalled the Golden Treasure Light. He asked with puzzlement, ¡°It looks like a body ritual?¡±

    Yes, the yellow-scarved strongman seemed to be a body ritual. It was simr to the feeling of the Moonlight Bodhisattva and the Moon Mani Bodhisattva, and its strength was not inferior to that of the legends!

    A yellow-scarved strongman from the Void Mountain wasparable to a legendary mighty figure?

    Wasn¡¯t this too unbelievable? Even the real hollow jade temple couldn¡¯t do it!

    Yue Ziqing nodded and said, ¡°The body-reporting yellow-scarved strongman created by Mount Zhixu can appear anywhere by telepathy. If an external enemy invades, no matter where theye from, they will be stopped.¡±

    ¡°Body-reporting yellow-scarved strongman?¡±Even Meng Qi, who had created a world-wide world-understanding and brought space battleships, golden holy garments, and other illogical things, was somewhat stunned, she knew every word of ¡°Body-reporting yellow-scarved strongman¡±, and the concept was clear, but whenbined, she didn¡¯t quite understand it.

    Speaking of such things, Yue Ziqing, who had a polite but spiritual smile on her face, seemed to have a burst of light in her eyes. The mes burned, making her more like a living person than a puppet:

    ¡°The so-called body-reporting is simply a cultivation method that relies on the fruits of heaven and earth to get close to the Great Dao. The more in sync with the Great Dao, the greater the supernatural power. In the end, the body bes this dao, and the era will not be extinguished, and the lifespan will not end. Of course, it will also be limited by the Great Dao of the body, and must follow the corresponding rules.¡±

    ¡°Therefore, as long as you can study the rules clearly and deduce the details of the Great Dao, you can directly create items with high synchronization rates. It can be a yellow-scarved strongman, or a divine spark, an ancientmp, or a book. Our Mount Zhixu has gone through many generations and finally made a breakthrough. That was thetest type of self-sacrifice strongman. It canpletely synchronize with the corresponding principles and rules of the Heaven and Earth of our side and thenpletely rece them. It can be triggered at any time to act on behalf of the Heaven, protect the mountain, and guard against foreign enemies. It is also the same principle on the high-rise sealed-sky tform. It is a different approach with the same effect.¡±

    Meng Qi was stunned when he heard that. After understanding the secrets of the body-sacrificing strongman, he asked directly, ¡°Can this body-sacrificing strongman be used outside of the Void Mountain?¡±

    The light in Yue Ziqing¡¯s eyes suddenly dimmed. ¡°Although the Void Mountain is close to the real world, it was opened up by our patriarch. With the convenience of authority, we could study and try without any hindrance. However, in the real world, the synchronization rate has always been not ideal. After a few improvements, we can only make body-sacrificing strongmen at the level of celestial masters. Moreover, it is very unstable and can not be mass-produced.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not bad...¡±Meng Qi said with aplicated feeling.

    Although the Void Mountain was an External Dao, it had also walked a path that wasmentable. The heaven sealing tform that the human emperor¡¯s descendants had prepared for tens of thousands of years was only two or three levels better than the body-reporting strongmen.

    Yue Ziqing did not waste time. With a wave of her delicate hand, the void in front of her floated again, and two faceless Green Jade puppets appeared.

    As soon as the puppets appeared, Meng Qi gasped. The cause of all karma had been touched, and he felt an obscure but familiar aura.

    This was a strange object in the path of Karma!

    Yue Ziqing extended her right hand and pressed it on the head of the Green Jade puppet. Then, meng qi ¡°Saw¡±that the karma threads around her had broken and stuck to the body of the puppet, leaving only the part of the connection to the Void Mountain, and a new karmic connection appeared between the doll and her, allowing her remaining karma to not lose its bnce and maintain the resplendent situation.

    If it wasn¡¯t for thetter, Meng Qi would definitely have seen Yue Ziqing die as if she had been struck by thousands upon thousands of des and ¡°Touched by Karma¡±.

    ¡°Receiving the Karma Jade doll on behalf of karma, our sect has researched the great sess of the Dao of Karma,¡±Yue Ziqing introduced, ¡°After I return to the Void Mountain from my travels, I can entrust the external connections involved to it. In this way, no matter how ingenious my calctions are, I will not be able to deduce anything from the clues left behind by our sect¡¯s traveling disciples. Together with the chaotic characteristics of the jade puppet, I can ensure that the void mountain will not be disturbed.¡±

    As for the effects of scapegoating, that was just a side effect.

    As the ¡°Cause of all fruits¡±of the current era, Meng Qi could understand the mystery. He nodded slightly and said, ¡°Not bad, very interesting.¡±

    Yue Ziqing¡¯s eyes lit up again. He looked at Meng Qi and said, ¡°Sect leader Su, do you want to try it?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±Meng Qi was confident enough to ensure his own safety, so he agreed with interest. He extended his right hand and pressed it on the Green Jade Doll¡¯s head like Yue Ziqing had done before.

    The Bright Star Line broke off and floated out, sticking to the top. Meng Qi was experiencing all kinds of changes.

    At this moment, the green jade puppet suddenly emitted a blinding light. ck smoke came out of its seven orifices. Before Yue Ziqing could react, it broke into pieces with a bang!

    It broke into pieces..

    The two of them were stunned and a little lost.

    Yue Ziqing¡¯s lifeless expression was clearly rxed. His gaze wandered back and forth between the broken pieces of the puppet and Meng Qi. Meng Qi also didn¡¯t expect such a change. The first thought that popped up in his heart was.., how valuable is this green jade puppet? Will I have topensate it?

    After a moment of silence, Yue Ziqing returned to his original state and spoke in a tone that was even more mannequin than the puppet:

    ¡°It¡¯s my fault. The puppet can¡¯t even withstand theplicated star lines attached to the ¡®karma¡¯...¡±

    That¡¯s right. Asking the Karma puppet to help me, the ¡®Karma¡¯, ce the star lines, isn¡¯t that courting death? So, it¡¯s not my fault, even though I didn¡¯t deliberately control the number of star lines... Meng Qi nodded slightly, agreeing with Yue Ziqing¡¯s conclusion.

    He looked at the wreckage on the ground and changed the topic, ¡°Miss Yue, where are we going now?¡±

    Pay a visit to the current head of the Zhixu Mountain?

    ¡°There¡¯s no need. The head and the elders have been arguing about their future conflicts every day recently, so we don¡¯t have the mood to waste our time on formalities. We can just go to the secret area of the sect.¡±Yue Ziqing wore a polite and not angry smile.

    Wasn¡¯t this a little too simple? Meng Qi couldn¡¯t help but feel puzzled. ¡°Miss Yue, this matter is something I have to trouble your sect for. Do you have any requests?¡±

    He might as well make things clear.

    Yue Ziqing shook her head and said, ¡°What we want, you definitely won¡¯t agree. Since that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s not a big deal. There¡¯s no need to think about the conditions. Anyway, the test is over there. Whether you can pass or not depends on yourself.¡±

    Hearing her answer, Meng Qi was even more puzzled. The way the Zhi Xu Mountain acted was really hard to fathom. was this the style of the Outer Dao sixth division?

    What exactly do they want? Why are they so sure that I won¡¯t agree to it and don¡¯t seem to mind?

 Chapter 1213 48, The First Test

    Even though he was puzzled, since Yue Ziqing had already said so, Meng Qi couldn¡¯t possiblye up with some conditions that would cause trouble for him, hence, he nodded slightly and said, ¡°I will remember the good intentions of the Void Mountain. If there¡¯s anything I can help you with in the future, feel free to ask.¡±

    Yue Ziqing replied with a wless but lifeless smile, ¡°Alright.¡±

    After saying that, she pointed her right hand towards the depths of the mountain peak, ¡°That¡¯s the sealed secret area. Let¡¯s go over.¡±

    She took a step forward, her body swaying. Yue Ziqing walked forward in a beautiful manner. No matter how Meng Qi looked at her, it was hard to imagine that she was a crazy retort who could understand the world and argue fiercely with her own disciples.

    This mountain peak seemed to be suppressed by the entire world. An invisible force descended from an inexplicable height, locking down everything, as well as the sky and ground. She could only slowly approach step by step. From this point of view.., it was indeed worthy of being called the sealed secretnd.

    Meng Qi followed behind Yue Ziqing with his hands behind his back. As he pondered over the possible hidden purpose of the Void End Mountain, he casually said, ¡°Miss Yue, there is something I don¡¯t understand.¡±

    ¡°Do you have any questions?¡±Yue Ziqing half turned his head and asked.

    Meng Qi thought for a moment and said, ¡°The future is uncertain. There are all kinds of possibilities. Even many big figures on the other shore don¡¯t dare to say everything they know. Why is your sect leader and the Elder Council arguing over the future that they have deduced from each other? Even if it ispletely contradictory, there is still a certain possibility. Could it be that they arepletely sure that the future that they have encountered will definitely happen?¡±

    In his opinion, it was normal for the upper echelons of zhexiu mountain to have different results in their predictions of the future. It was more normal for no one to be convinced of the other. However, when it reached the level of intense quarrels, it was truly baffling. Just as he had said, the future was uncertain.., there were countless tributaries. Anything could happen. Everyone had hope. was there a need to be so serious?

    Yue Ziqing pondered for a moment. Sparks appeared once again in the depths of his doll-like cold and rigid eyes. ¡°The future is indeed uncertain, but certain things must happen.¡±

    ¡°As long as you can grasp most of the current situation and most of the information, you can deduce that no matter how many branches there are in the future and how different each branch is, certain things can still exist in them at the same time. As the saying goes, the general trend of history is vast and mighty. Those who follow me will prosper, and those who defy me will perish. No matter how much damage you do or how much you make up for it, at most, you can change the time and timing when they appear, rather than preventing them from appearing

    ¡°There¡¯s no need forplicated examples. You¡¯ll understand when I tell you two things. Just like the arrival of the Apocalypse and the return of the other shore, they are bound to be included in the various possibilities in the future. It¡¯s just that the details are different.¡±

    Meng Qi said with a sudden realization, ¡°So the sect leader and the Elders of your sect all think that something that they have deduced will definitely happen in the future, but the other party denies that?¡±

    Yue Ziqing¡¯s words were very easy to understand. He could also deduce the fate of certain people and the urrence of certain things. It was enough to set up in advance, allowing his sect to obtain great benefits and put himself in a favorable position, this was the strength of ¡°Knowing the secrets of the heavens¡±. Without the destruction of other existences, they would definitely appear.

    Of course, this excluded the various possibilities of other existences destroying. If the situation in this aspect was more extreme, it would be what Yue Ziqing described. The so-called fate, the so-called general trend, and the so-called doom would be hard to escape!

    ¡°Yes, they have been deducing for half a month based on thetest information gathered, and each of them has calcted something that will definitely happen. The results are contradictory. If this happened, it would not have happened, so they have been arguing for a long time.¡±Yue Ziqing slowly led the way, they spoke as they walked.

    When they first met, Meng Qi had learned from the other Zhixu Mountain disciples that eldest senior sister had always been good at being a teacher.

    Meng Qi listened with interest. After thinking carefully for a while, he smiled and said, ¡°Based on my experience, both parties might be right.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±Yue Ziqing suddenly turned her head. There was an obvious anger in her eyes. She was no longer like the most perfect sculpture and the most exquisite puppet.

    Meng Qi strolled with his hands behind his back and said with a smile, ¡°Some of the things that you say must appear are based on the current situation and most of the information, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, although there are still many unknowns and uncertainties in the evolution process, but for some things, they are already destined and can not be salvaged or destroyed. They must happen,¡±Yue Ziqing answered affirmatively.

    Meng Qi smiled leisurely and said, ¡°But what if most of the situation and most of the information suddenly changed? ¡°What has been done can not be changed. The bigwigs on the other side can go back to the past, reshape history, and recreate the general trend. The so-called disaster is hard to escape, the so-called fate, and the so-called rolling trend are nothing but a joke to them. Of course, there is a beginning and an end. Heaven and earth are bound to go to the end and usher in the end of the disaster. Even the bigwigs on the other side can not change it. It stems from the Great Dao.¡±

    Yue Ziqing slowed down and gradually stopped. He muttered to himself, ¡°They didn¡¯t consider the other shore variable, and this variable isn¡¯t clear at all. How do they think about it...¡±

    ¡°Actually, I¡¯m very curious. which senior calcted the future trend after the change of the other shore, and why could he calcte it under the same information condition?¡±Meng Qi said with interest.

    ? If he could really predict the possible actions of the big shot on the other side, it would truly be a heaven-defying matter. It would be of incalcble benefit to him. Unfortunately, the people of Zhixu Mountain seemed to have just stumbled upon a dead rat, he had no idea how he was able to calcte it.

    Yue ziqin listened attentively to Meng Qi¡¯s question, as a good teacher, she could not help but exin, ¡°Our sect¡¯s divination technique originated from the founder of the sect. After generations ofparison with the previous divination results, we gradually modified and perfected the model and algorithm. After hundreds of thousands of years of experiments, only then did we have the name of stopping void mountain¡¯s divination today. However, during this process, due to the different beliefs of some of the founders, they diverged from each other, causing the direction of modification to be different. After years of elimination, our sect currently has a total of three divination immortal techniques. All of them can conform to the past, but under the same conditions, they have different judgments of the future.¡±

    Meng Qi nodded slightly. So that was the case. Not to mention anything else, the Void Mountain had really carried out its own philosophy. Everything could be described and grasped.

    Yue Ziqing did not specifically mention the contradiction in the deduction, so it was not convenient to reveal it, after a pause, he said, ¡°Moreover, there are too many disturbances in the deduction. Unless we have all the information, it is really hard to be sure. Just like the matter of youing to visit us, our sect had already deduced it a few months ago. However, due to the heavy and profound cause of the various effects, we are not sure whether you will find me first or the people from the no-thought sect or the body-seeking sect first, unless we take the initiative to visit you...¡±

    After listening to Yue Ziqing¡¯s detailed description, Meng Qi had a deeper understanding of the void mountain¡¯s ability to deduce. He felt that he had not wasted his time this time. After he received the results of the founder¡¯s deduction, he would thenpare it with the predictions of thetest deduction method,bining all the causes and effects, and the jade void divine calction, it was enough for him to filter out some future that he could believe in.

    Meng Qi was silent for a short while. Thoughts surged in his mind as he recalled what Yue Ziqing had said just now. He was not very good at scheming in the past. Only quick-wittedness could allow him to grow step by step. Other than opportunities and unreal luck.., it was also because he did not let go of any opportunities to learn.

    His thoughts collided, bursting with the mes of wisdom. After he quickly absorbed what he had gained, he had a feeling that something was moving in a certain description:

    ¡°Because of the general trend, certain things must happen and can exist in various futures.¡±That was roughly what Yue Ziqing meant. If he changed the ¡°General trend¡±to ¡°Other shore¡±, there did not seem to be anything wrong with it..

    Could there be a connection between them?

    As he silently pondered, Meng Qi followed Yue Ziqing deep into the mountain peak. Dense Mist gradually appeared on both sides, filled with celestial mist.

    After passing through the dense forest, a valley appeared in front of them. The cliffs on both sides stood tall, forming a line. It contained some forbidden spells that even Meng Qi didn¡¯t dare to be careless about.

    On both sides of the valley stood people from the Zhi Xu Mountain. They seemed to be weing Meng Qi from the side, but they were also looking down from above.

    Meng Qi suddenly felt a ripple in his heart. He had a premonition. It was not a threat, but he had sensed some kind of Qi that was of the same level or even stronger.

    With the help of eighty-nine¡¯s senses, Meng Qi focused his gaze and looked over. He saw that there were several experts with deep and terrifying auras standing in the crowd, especially the ck-robed old woman and the white-robed middle-aged schr, their eyes contained some indescribable heat.

    Meng Qi almost shivered, as if he was being stared at by a pervert. With a thought, he realized that he had already obtained the heavenly secrets. He asked Yue Ziqing in puzzlement, ¡°Are those the sect leaders and elders of your sect?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡±Yue Ziqing answered frankly.

    Meng Qi became even more puzzled. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that they were caught in an argument and couldn¡¯t be distracted?¡±

    Yue Ziqing sighed indifferently. ¡°I¡¯ve underestimated their curiosity about the ¡®cause of all fruits¡¯. In the entire void ending mountain, who doesn¡¯t want to study the mystery of the ¡®cause of all fruits¡¯? Who doesn¡¯t want to study the body that eighty-nine has tempered?¡±

    She looked over at Munch, where the fire was as bright as the sun, burning and crazy: ¡°To explore and study things we have never seen is our pursuit of the Void Mountain. We wanted to ask you to let us study for a while, but we knew you would not agree, so we had to give up.¡±

    So that was their condition... Munch didn¡¯t know how to describe his mood at the moment. There was only one dialogue in his mind:

    ¡°I¡¯m doing research now.¡±

    ¡°What research?¡±

    ¡°Being studied by others.¡±

    No wonder Yue Ziqing agreed without hesitation when I suggested to try the karmic jade puppet. She probably wanted to leave some research data behind, the result was unexpected... Meng Qi shook his head and smiled. ¡°Miss Yue is really understanding. I definitely won¡¯t agree to this request.¡±

    It was really impossible for him to rely on his own strength to be studied by others.

    Yue Ziqing withdrew her gaze. The Sparks died down and she brought Meng Qi into the valley.

    The distance was not long, only a few thousand feet. Even if he could not fly, Meng Qi could still cross it with just his body. Unfortunately, Yue Ziqing walked very slowly and it was not easy for him to get ahead of her. Therefore, under the baptism of countless gazes.., eliminating all kinds of negative thoughts, he calmly took a step forward, feeling like he was being visited. At the same time, he was prepared to be ambushed.

    The journey was calm. After walking through the valley, an ancient bronze door simr to the ¡°Door of truth¡±appeared in front of him. There were countless ck and white light spots on it, connecting with each other to form the simplest and mostplicated.

    It blocked all the paths in front of him. Meng Qi knew that the first test hade.

    Yue Ziqing stopped in his tracks and smiled politely. ¡°The gate of innate algebra can only be entered by solving difficult problems. This test stumped most of the experts in Void Mountain, and I barely passed it.¡±

    ¡°Sect leader Su, there are changes in algebra. If you can¡¯t solve it quickly, you¡¯ll have to face new problems.¡±

    Meng Qi nodded and walked forward. A myriad realm general knowledge talisman appeared on his ear, and he used the connection that was not attached by the Karma Jade puppet to connect to a certain ce.

    ¡°Hello, Young Master Wang?¡±Meng Qi came to the door of innate algebra.

    A sickly voice sounded, ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Asking for help outside the arena,¡±Meng Qi said with a smile, ¡°You know innate algebra, right?¡±

    ¡°The foundation of settling down and establishing one¡¯s life.¡±Wang Siyuan seemed to have understood something.

    ¡°That¡¯s good. You Guide Me, and I calcte.¡±Meng Qi smiled reservedly, revealing eight bright white teeth.

    In less than thirty breaths, Yue Ziqing saw the ancient bronze door slowly open. Meng Qi walked in, and the men and women in the surrounding Zhexiu Mountain were also stunned. It was unknown whether they were shocked to break the record or secretly cursing this person for being shameless.

 Chapter 1214 49, The Wall Of Stopping

    The ancient bronze door slowly opened, and a strange and colorful scene was reflected in Meng Qi¡¯s eyes.

    The ice sheet was the sky, and the snow had umted into the ground. Pieces of crystal swirled around it, reflecting the light, bringing about a beautiful scene that was difficult to be covered by all kinds of colors.

    Between the sky and the Earth, there were many huge icicles that were transparent and shone with dazzling colors. Inside, there were many things sealed. There were Thunder Pool Metal Stones, divine sun stones, and other materials of different grades, it was as if the Void Mountain had umted the treasures of the sect for thousands of years.

    Before Meng Qi had the time to examine it carefully, his gaze was already attracted by the ancient ice wall in the depths of this world of ice and snow.

    It stood there, isting itself from the outside world. Even the sky was divided into twoyers. The left and right sides were endless, stretching all the way to the end of the universe. If he wanted to go further, he had to break it. There was no way to go around it!

    Meng Qi extended his divine sense over. His gaze was deep, as if he couldn¡¯t see the deep pool at the bottom. However, the surface could reflect the passing geese and the changing clouds.

    At this moment, the ice wall¡¯s various subtleties couldn¡¯t be hidden under his wise eyes. They were all revealed.

    With a boom, the ancient ice wall faded away, revealing its true appearance. It was an ancient universe with prominentws. It seemed to connect with the Great Dao, materializing all the Dao, Morality,ws, and principles, it condensed into ice crystals, and these ice crystals formed a wall that would not be hurried for all eternity.

    The visitor stopped. This path was impassable!

    Was this the second test? A ssmp appeared in Meng Qi¡¯s eyes, illuminating the illusory and mysterious world of karma. Each star line was resplendent, connecting to the ancient ice wall and absorbing all the details.

    ¡°This highly crystallized universe of ¡®principles¡¯repels all living things...¡±

    ¡°Its essence is close to the real world. Its rank is simr to the universe that was sublimated by the Brahma of creation. It is not something that can be broken by legends...¡±

    ¡°Borrowing the immortal ying formation map andbining it with the four exterminating yer swords and using the one Qi to transform into three pure ones, it might be possible to forcefully end this universe in a short period of time, but it is obviously not enough...¡±

    ¡°The inclusion and dispelling of the ¡®limitless seal¡¯can also have an effect, but it is not something that can be done in a short period of time. I am afraid that it will take a long time before a passage can be created. However, the current situation in the real world is turbulent, and changes may ur at any time...¡±

    ¡°I can try the heaven opening seal and the saber technique I created. Even Heaven and Earth can be opened up, let alone repelling it. However, I still feel that it won¡¯t be so simple..

    ¡°Cause and effect have their own cycle. It has no important connection with this side. Unless the cause of all the effects is perfect, it will be difficult to erase it from cause and effect...¡±

    Many thoughts shed through Meng Qi¡¯s mind, allowing him to have a clear grasp of the current situation and the methods he could use.

    After a pause, his bamboo crown moved slightly, and a chaotic Qing cloud flew out. In the darkness, an extremely ancient and powerful shadow g was clustered around it.

    As the g fluttered, the surroundings sank into nothingness, as if it could not withstand its aura.

    The absolute de was raised, and purple lightning leaped, fusing into the shadow of the g. Then, with a sh of light, the world between Meng Qi and the Eternal Ice Wall was split into two. Other than time still flowing, the Great Dao was hidden in the formless, everything else was separated from it.

    Rip!

    A strange sound shook. The ice wall was reflected with brilliant purple, and it was stained with chaos. The ice crystals shattered one by one, and an obvious crack appeared.

    However, as the crack extended forward, the de light shed to the other side, forming a passage. The dao, virtue,w, and principle of the ice wall universe wriggled on their own like living beings. Their speed was faster than Meng Qi¡¯s reaction, in a sh, the repair waspleted. The de light ¡°Followed¡±the entire way, not missing a single centimeter!

    The de light moved forward, isted from the outside world. It was no longer able to draw power from the universe and began to weaken. It became more and more difficult to open up the path ahead, while the repair at the back became easier and easier.

    After a few breaths, the de light dimmed and disappeared. The remaining crack in the depths was instantly restored to its original state, and the other side of the ice wall seemed to be far away.

    This made Meng Qi give up on the idea of being one with the absolute de and merging with the de light. Regardless of the path of retreat, he had to bravely go forward. Even if he wanted to do it, he had to find out how ¡°Thick¡±the ice wall was and how powerful the istion was, in order to measure whether he could hold on until the end.

    ¡°What does the founder of Zhixu Mountain want to test?¡±After failing his attempt, Meng Qi thought about the purpose of this test.

    The first test was to test the disciples¡¯mastery and calction of innate techniques. What was the second test?

    He looked away and looked at the most eye-catching icicles. He found that they were filled with all kinds of materials, from ordinary iron blocks to thunder pool metal stones that could be used to refine sharp weapons, then to heavenly materials and earthly treasures, and the main materials of divine weapons.

    ¡°Could it really be the treasure house of the Zhi Xu Mountain? Then why was it ced before the second Test?¡±Meng Qi thought quickly and couldn¡¯t help but frown.

    ¡°No, it can¡¯t be considered aplete treasure house. It¡¯s all materials, materials for refining weapons.¡±

    ¡°Could it be that the second test is to refine something to help break the ice wall?¡±

    ¡°It might not necessarily be broken, but it can be passed. Yes, passed...¡±

    Thinking of this, Meng Qi suddenly had a sh of inspiration andpared it to something that Yue Ziqing had described previously.

    The body-reporting yellow-scarved strongman!

    ¡°After studying the rules clearly and deducing the details of the Great Dao, one can directly create a device with a high synchronization rate. It can be a yellow-scarved strongman, or it can be a divine spark, an ancientmp, or a book.¡±

    Couldn¡¯t the current predicament be solved by relying on this matter?

    By studying the moral principles and various rules that had already appeared in the Ice Crystal Universe and deducing the corresponding details of the Great Dao, I could create a device with high synchronization rate with some of its rules. At that time, this device would be able to rece that part of the rules, it would be a part of the Ice Crystal Universe!

    And it had my brand and was under my control. It would use me as a bridge to cross the ice wall and help me deceive the world!

    So it was to test the disciples¡¯abilities in this aspect... Meng Qi suddenly understood, but he began to grumble in his heart. The materials he had seen so far didn¡¯t seem to be able to support the type of self-sacrificing strength warriors or godheads that had the same synchronization rate.

    After reaching the main materials of divine weapons, there was no clear division of higher-level materials, most of them were legendary molt, destiny molt, cross-shore molt, inborn items that didn¡¯t have sentience, the power of all beings that increased or mutated, and the materialization of principles and rules such as the Peach Garden of immortality. There were all kinds of them, they were rare and could often be encountered but not sought.

    Meng Qi¡¯s spiritual sense spread out and covered the entire world of ice and snow. He quickly found what he had guessed from the icicles.

    These were two molt with majestic but deep auras. The grotto-heaven in their bodies was perfected and formed the universe. They could reflect the outside world and were in a slow and deste state. They were the corpses of legendary mighty figures, and judging from their clothing.., they were clearly the elders of the void end mountain from countless generations ago!

    ¡°Based on the culture of the Void End Mountain, it is perfectly normal for elders to donate their corpses before passing away to be used as materials for research...¡±Meng Qi saw that each of the two remains was iplete, he could not help but sigh.

    He would respect the good things that he could not do.

    Now that he had all the materials, what should he make? How should he make it? Would he be able to finish it in a short time?

    ..

    Outside the ancient bronze door, the nk expression returned to normal. The white-robed middle-aged schr sighed. It was unknown what he was sighing about. Then, he looked around, his voice spread in all directions. ¡°The second test isn¡¯t something that can be done in a day. Everyone, go back. Don¡¯t dy your normal cultivation and research. Just stay here and wait.¡±

    Whether it was creating body-sacrificing strongmen, divine spark, ancientmp, or other items, with the ability that they had immersed themselves in for many years and were close to the level of the creation realm, with sufficient materials, they would still need several hours to barely refine one, moreover, it could not be used for a long time and was only limited to those that passed the test. Even the other legendary elders might not be able to grasp this dao.

    As for Su Meng, even if he was able to seed in the end, he would have to spend several months and years studying it. Everyone did nothing but wait and watch. It was simply a waste of their lives!

    At this moment, the ck-robed old woman said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Su Meng has a wide circle of friends. How do you know that he doesn¡¯t have any friends who are good at this Dao?¡±

    Perhaps he would be able to refine it in a few hours!

    Thinking of what had happened just now and the first round of outside requests for help, everyone on Mount Zhixu fell silent. It took the middle-aged schr a long time before he said, ¡°No one else is good at this dao, right...¡±

    This was something unique to Mount Zhixu!

    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±The ck-robed old woman was quite confident in this point. She waved her hand and said, ¡°Everyone, return to your respective ces. Zi Qing, stay behind.¡±

    In just a few breaths¡¯time, the figures in the valley disappeared.

    ..

    Meng Qi meditated on the ground, thinking about what to create, how to create it, and how long it would take toplete it:

    ¡°Whether it¡¯s a body-reporting yellow-scarved strongman or a divine personality, I¡¯ve never set foot in any of them. I only have the general direction that Yue Ziqing told me..

    ¡°However, I¡¯m good atprehending moral principles and grasping the rules. With the help of the causes and effects, it¡¯s not difficult to figure out the details of the ice wall universe in a short period of time. The difficulty lies in how to reverse deduce the appearance of the Great Dao so as to increase the synchronization rate..

    ¡°Therefore, there are two difficulties. One is the deduction, and the other is the practice of creating things...¡±

    ¡°Body-reporting yellow-scarved strongman, divine personality, divine personality...¡±just as Meng Qi had a vague idea, the absolute de in his sleeve suddenly moved, shing with purple lightning, revealing his existence!

    What did the absolute de mean? Meng Qi was stunned at first, but then he understood.

    The ancient lightning pool was the incarnation of a certain part of the Great Dao. The Nine Heavens Thunder God was an innate god that controlled the power of heaven and earth and punished on behalf of the heavens. They all had something simr to the retribution of the body. In a vulgar analogy, they all had their own ¡°Divine personality¡±, however, they were not limited to this. There would not be anything that would fall immediately if they went against it.

    Wasn¡¯t the absolute de made from the ancient lightning pool and the Thunder God¡¯s remains the best reference for creating the divine personality by reversing the appearance of the Great Dao?

    No wonder it wants to stand out proudly!

 Chapter 1215 50, Godhead

    Amidst the flying snow, Meng Qi sat cross-legged in front of the ancient ice wall. His eyes contained an ancientmp that shot out a three-foot-long ray of light. ck and white swirled endlessly, he ¡®illuminated¡¯every single ice crystal and the minute details of how they werebined into one. He brought them into the depths of his eyes and into the wick of themp. He continuously analyzed, reorganized, and evolved. Gradually.., illusoryws appeared one after another. They were like ss and crystals, shing in Meng Qi¡¯s eyes.

    On his knees was a crystal-clear purple lightning saber. He held the hilt of the saber with both hands and stroked the body of the saber. He probed into the mysteries of the structure and absorbed all kinds of information from the depths of his heart.

    In Meng Qi¡¯s slowly rippling heart sea, the dense fog became thicker and heavier, forming a dark darkness. It highlighted an ancient deste pool that seemed to be above the nine heavens. Inside, lightning transformed into water, silver, pure green, gold, brilliant purple, ck and white, and other colors were all avable. Their levels were clear, and the deeper one went, the more majestic and terrifying each drop of lightning water was. As for the scene at the bottom of the pool.., at Meng Qi¡¯s current level, even if he had theplete memory of the absolute saber, he wouldn¡¯t be able to see it. He only felt that it was blurry and soul-stirring, as if it could destroy an era.

    The ¡®soil¡¯and ¡®stones¡¯around the ancient pool were all extraordinary. After being struck by the Lightning and water continuously and being shaken from time to time, they gradually lost their original appearance and turned into crystals of different colors. They were the best materials for refining weapons, the deeper one went, the higher the grade.

    The lightning and water rippled, and electric beams interweaved on it. Every drop of ¡®water¡¯and every bolt of lightning connected to different universes, bringing them the rules of electromaism. Meanwhile, at the bottom of the pool.., it seemed to have formed a stable connection with a mysterious and indescribable ce, which was a part of it.

    Just like that, the scene of the ¡®Ancient Thunder Pool¡¯appeared in Meng Qi¡¯s mind along with the information from the absolute de. It spread out the mysterious and ancient feeling of the ancient times, as if he could return to the primeval era through it.

    Thump! Thump! Thump!

    At the bottom of the Thunder Pool, a ce that could not be ¡®seen¡¯was covered by the pool water, as if it was pregnant with life. It emitted powerful pulses and waves of ripples.

    Vaguely, Meng Qi had a feeling of flesh and blood merging with the ancient lightning pool. It was as if it was a part of his body, a part of his past.

    He was not surprised by this feeling. The Nine Heavens Thunder God was born from the ancient lightning pool, so it naturally had countless connections. There was no need to borate on his rtionship with the thunder god, it was just that there was always some strange throbbing that could not be exined. After examining it, it was difficult to figure out where it came from.

    Suppressing the throbbing, Meng Qi¡¯s mind was immersed in the scene of the ancient lightning pool. Then, he guided the illusoryws of the ice wall into his eyes and extrapted them by reference.

    Lightning and Sparks shed continuously. Time flew by quickly. After an unknown amount of time, materials suddenly flew out from the icicles and circled around Meng Qi. At times, theynded on his hand, he threw them into the me that had the color of red, green, ck, and white.

    Amidst the crackling sounds of refinement, failure after failure arrived as promised. Meng Qi continued to revise his understanding and gains through practice.

    In any case, the other family¡¯s child, the other family, was heartbroken. It was also the Treasury of the hollow jade temple.

    After hundreds of failures, Meng Qi suddenly opened his eyes. The ancientmp was gone, and his eyes were pitch-ck and deep. The remaining materials around him fell down, and dozens of strands of hair flew over from each of the two corpses.

    A strand of hair could cut through the sun and moon, and a strand of hair could create a whole world!

    mes rose up, and the four colors rolled like boiling water. All the materials were melting and merging together,

    after an hour, the four colors suddenly disappeared, and the light of snow burst forth, brightening the entire world. The ancient ice wall trembled slightly, emitting a low resonance sound, causing the secret area of the Mount Zhixu sect to glow with extraordinary splendor, it attracted the astonished gazes of all the peaks and valleys.

    Meng Qi opened his palm, holding a crystal of ice with thousands of faces. It was as if it was both real and fake. Due to the angle, the light reflected on each side was different, forming a pure and dazzling contradictory scene, it disyed a holy and unchanging rhythm, and contained a profound power that followed principles.

    This was a divine personality that contained the symbols of the path of ice, snow, and punishment, and couldst for four hours.

    After thinking for a while, Meng Qi smiled and sent a series of messages into this divine spark:

    ¡°Title: God of ice and snow, lord of punishment.¡±

    ¡°Divine spark level: 18(powerful)¡±

    ¡°Divine domain: cold, blizzard, ice, discipline, punishment.¡±

    The divine spark floated up and floated towards the ice wall. As the two got closer, the resonance became stronger and stronger. The low hum became louder and louder.

    When both sides reached a certain level of synchronization, the divine spark became illusory and merged into the ice wall. After a slight vibration, everything returned to normal, as if this had never happened before. It was still the eternal wall that blocked the path.

    However, when Meng Qi approached the ice wall, the crystal particles moved and actually created a path on their own. They could vaguely see the scene on the other side!

    This was the spy who had infiltrated the enemy. This was the ¡®back door¡¯!

    With a sh of light, Meng Qi crossed the wall of halt in a few breaths.

    Outside the secretnd, the white-robed middle-aged schr stopped arguing with the ck-robed old woman. He looked at the ancient bronze gate from the main hall of the sect and saw that the multicolored light condensed from ice and snow blossomed like fireworks, bringing about a bizarre scene.

    ¡°He passed the second Test?¡±The middle-aged schr seemed to be mumbling to himself with a question.

    The old woman frowned and answered, ¡°Not much slower than you back then. It was also a few hours¡¯Time!¡±

    The middle-aged schr turned his head and asked in a daze, ¡°Did he really not learn how to make things like body-type yellow-scarved strongmen or divine sparks?¡±

    He had studied hard for an unknown number of years!

    ¡°Who knows?¡±The old woman spread out her hands, ¡°He is the cause of all the consequences. There are many vague points in our deduction. Moreover, at the legendary realm, he lives at an infinite height and looks down at the world. The things he sees are no longer the same. He really understands everything clearly.¡±

    The middle-aged schr smiled bitterly and said, ¡°I still hope that he has learned before or consulted someone who is good at it. That way, I will feel a little better...¡±

    Numerous gazes were cast from every corner of the void end mountain towards the secret area of the sect. None of them could imagine how someone who was not from the sect could create a divine spark or a warrior in such a short period of time. Furthermore, their synchronization rate had reached a level that was sufficient for them to pass through the wall of Halt!

    Even the rest of them could not do it!

    Yue Ziqing was bing more and more like a puppet. His every move was perfectly in ordance with the rules. However, his eyes were as bright as fire, scorching and crazy.

    ..

    Meng Qi didn¡¯t know the reaction of the outside world, because the third Test had already appeared in front of him.

    Behind the ice wall was half of the hall. At the ce where the hall was cut off, there was an illusory river flowing. It was unknown where it came from or where it would flow to. It had never changed since ancient times, and it had witnessed the joys and sorrows of generation after generation.

    ¡°This is the river of time?¡±Meng Qi was stunned.

    Wasn¡¯t it only by reaching the other side that one could truly control the river of time?

    Why was the founder of Void Mountain the only one who could make the river of time appear here as the third test?

    Meng Qi looked over with his sharp eyes and an ancientmp appeared. He sized it up carefully and finally let out a long sigh.

    This was not the river of time in the real world, nor was it the real river of time. Instead, it was a forbidden technique formed by the founder of Void Mountain who hadbined the river of time in his own world with various arrangements.

    As the great divine ability user who had opened up Void Mountain, although he was not able to create the Brahma of creation through the primordial beginning projection on the dao of time, he was able to control the river of time here to a certain extent!

    His divine sense probed into the current node, and countless tributaries immediately appeared in Meng Qi¡¯s mind. Within each tributary, there were certain things that were bound to happen, and one of them was that he would not be able to pass through this illusory river!

    The general trend had been set, and his fate could not be changed!

    This was the third Test!

 Chapter 1216 51, The River Of Predestination

    Facing this illusory river that filled the entire pce, Meng Qi felt that it was beyond his expectations and within reason.

    The reason why he felt that it was within reason was because Yue Ziqing had specially exined Zhexiu Mountain¡¯s understanding of deduction and the future. She had described clearly what was the ¡°General trend¡±, what was predestination, and what was doomed, what was something that was bound to happen in every future, and now that they had encountered a forbidden technique built on top of it, it was naturally not out of the ordinary.

    However, Meng Qi had never thought that void end mountain¡¯s founding patriarch would use this to test his disciples. Other than the big figures on the other side, only those who had a strong destiny that was formed by time or those who possessed such rare treasures could pass the third stage, only then would they be able to pass the third stage!

    It was no wonder that even though the void end mountain had endless talents and experts, they were still unable to pass through this illusory river and see the things left behind by the founder!

    Was he really testing his descendants and not the other side?

    However, if the other side really came, this illusory river would be as fragile as a baby in a swaddle and would not be able to withstand the destruction.

    Therefore, Meng Qi was quite surprised. It seemed that there was a dead end in front of him. With his current realm, strength, and the Dao he was good at, there was no way he could pass the test!

    Retracting his mind and examining his thoughts, Meng Qi got rid of the emotion of retreating in the face of difficulties. He took a step forward and truly stepped into the illusory river.

    If he did not work hard and did not go through practice, how could he be sure that he really could not pass the test? What if this forbidden technique had some unimaginably loopholes?

    It was not a good thing to give up too easily.

    The illusory river water washed over like the baptism of time. A ssmp appeared in Meng Qi¡¯s eyes, and a long river of time and fate surrounded him. It looked the same, the same illusion, but it was getting more and more lofty.

    This was the feature of his other shore!

    With this long river around him, Meng Qi sank to the bottom of the forbidden river like a reef. He endured the erosion without moving an inch. He rxed his mind and used the spiritual light of his nature, which was located at an infinite height, to perceive the information that poured in from the past, he examined all kinds of possibilities in the future:

    He used the limitless seal, the heaven opening seal, the Dao one seal, and so on, but he failed in the end. He couldn¡¯t pass because the original incipient golden seal hadn¡¯t reached the creation realm yet

    Borrowing the immortal ying four swords, one Qi turned into three pure ones and set up the number one killing formation in the immemorial realm. It disturbed time and space, but it was still unable to cut the river due to its current level. The time turbulence caused by the disturbance would hinder one¡¯s own crossing

    Using all the supernatural abilities and inviting the help of Yu Xu, he used the meteor escape to erase all the information about the current situation and tried to rebuild the future. However, the current situation was shattered, and everything returned to nothingness, it was even more impossible for him to pass

    With the help of external forces, the Void Mountain suddenly suffered a cmity. The illusory river was shattered, but the secretnd also vanished into thin air

    ..

    Scenes of the future appeared in front of Meng Qi¡¯s eyes, indicating that fate was set in stone. The situation was set in stone and could not be changed. No matter how he struggled, he would meet an end that he could not pass.

    His Daoist robe fluttered in the wind, and the strands of hair on his bamboo crown swayed along with the invisible water. It was as if they were going to be stained with a sliver of silver. Meng Qi held on to his limits and took a step back, exiting the illusory river.

    ¡°The only way seems to be what I said to Yue Ziqing. be the other shore, go back to the past, and change history. From there, we can weave the current state and information, and derive a future that is different from the past. In order to break fate, we can only allow the things that are bound to happen to only exist in part of the possibilities...¡±Meng Qi frowned slightly, he thought about the conversation he had with Yue Ziqing earlier.

    This was obviously not a good idea.

    If he was on the other shore or the peak of creation, and he could trace back to the past, then what was the point of barging into the Void Mountain Secret Land?

    As for the seven kills tablet, based on his previous experience, he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to borrow it.

    And if he were to slightly control fate and change the characteristics of the other shore in the future, it wouldn¡¯t be of any use at the moment. Because the essence was to influence time and the long river of fate, causing the target to fall into the future that he had decided on, for example, the future of ¡°Always being on the same side¡±was used to shape fate.

    This kind of future was not created by him, but one of the countless tributaries of the river of time and fate. They epassed almost all the possibilities, and most of the differences between the ¡°Future¡±were only slight, there was no difference in the general trend, so he could take advantage of the situation. Therefore, he could slightly influence the river of time and lead his fate to the desired tributaries. It was a trick, but now it involved something that was destined to happen, no matter how he guided it, it would be useless!

    Meng Qi stood in front of the illusory river like a statue,pletely unable to find the direction.

    Leaving or waking up little sang and asking her for advice seemed to be the only choice

    This matter should onlye from the other side.

    ..

    One by one, gazes swept across the secret area of the sect, shocked by the blossoming of the ice and snow rays like fireworks.

    One of the highest achievements of their sect had actually been seen through and grasped by ¡®Origin Emperor¡¯Su Meng in just a few hours?

    Could it be that this was the so-called ¡®Understanding Everything¡¯? However, there were still legends in Zhixu Mountain that said that the elders were still unable to increase the synchronization rate of their creations to the point that they could pass through the ¡®wall of Stop¡¯!

    It was said that the origin nine seals contained ten thousand daos. Therefore, Su Meng was able to grasp the mysteries of body-sacrificing strongmen or godheads in a high-level way?

    In the main hall of the sect, the white-robed schr and the ck-robed old woman sighed and reported the matter of the strongmen. They looked in the direction of the ancient bronze gate and fell into deep thought. After a while, they came back to their senses.

    ¡°When I first faced the river of Destiny, I was inplete despair. I couldn¡¯t imagine such a difficult problem,¡±the old woman in ck said, she recalled her own experience when she faced the third trial.

    The white-robed schr smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Who isn¡¯t? To us, to all legends, and to the vast majority of fortunes, this is an unsolvable difficult problem.¡±

    After saying that, the two of them fell into silence again, as if they had forgotten their previous dispute. After a few breaths, the ck-robed old woman seemed to have nothing to say as she said, ¡°Do you think Su Meng can pass through the River of Destiny?¡±

    Her tone was erratic, as if she was just imagining a possibility.

    ¡°How is that possible?¡±The white-robed schr Sighed and said, ¡°This is the understanding of the path to the other shore that the founder of the sectprehended. It¡¯s a difficult problem that he designed for himself to ascend to the other shore. ¡°Although the river of predestination in the secretnd isn¡¯tplete and is only a projection of a certain aspect to urge the disciples to study the future, it¡¯s definitely not something that Su Meng can solve. It¡¯s still the same saying. To us, to all legends, and to most of the fortunes, this is an unsolvable problem. It¡¯s truly unsolvable in the sense of the word.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true...¡±the ck-robed old woman replied in a low voice.

    Outside the ancient bronze door, the Sparks in Yue Ziqing¡¯s eyes were slowly being suppressed. She had once again be a perfect ¡°Puppet¡±, waiting for Meng Qi toe out.

    Yes, he was about toe out.

    In the past, even though Void Mountain did not interfere with worldly affairs and focused on reclusive research, it was not without guests. There were once a few great destiny realm divine ability users who came to visit.., they wanted to cross the river of Destiny toprehend the path to the other shore, but they failed.

    If they were still like this, what about Su Meng?

    ..

    ¡°The future is derived from all current states and information, and all current states and information are determined by the past. Therefore, if we don¡¯t go back in time, we won¡¯t be able to change the future...¡±Meng Qi stood with his hands behind his back, he was still thinking of a way to cross the river of predestination.

    The river in front of him went east, flowing silently and silently.

    He paced back and forth a few steps, meng Qi gradually realized a problem. ¡°If it was the river of time and fate in the real world, then everything I thought before would bepletely valid. But this isn¡¯t the case. The past of the river of predestination is only the past of this world, and it doesn¡¯t include external ¡®variables¡¯.¡±

    In other words, the current situation of the ¡®River of Fate¡¯wasn¡¯tpletely determined by the past. External ¡®variables¡¯that didn¡¯t belong to the ¡®past of this world¡¯could also influence it, thus shaping a different future.

    Following this train of thought, Meng Qi once again extended his divine consciousness, circting the causes of all fruits and the divine calction of the Hollow Jade,prehending every bit of the ¡®River of Fate¡¯.

    ¡°As expected, but what I can think of, the founder of Void Mountain naturally thought of as well.¡±Meng Qi nodded lightly, and there was no joy in his expression, ¡°The forbidden technique in the river of predestination includes a huge variety of ¡®variables¡¯. It is handled in a rather mysterious way so that it can not change the ¡®general trend¡¯. For example, the ¡®variables¡¯of outsiders who are trying to cross the river of predestination, such as the ¡®variables¡¯of unexpected events, even the world-destroying meteorite, and the invasion of evil demons are taken into ount...¡±

    The train of thought that had just appeared was immediately blocked, but Meng Qi, who was not happy, did not show any signs of depression:

    ¡°Even though the void end mountain¡¯s founder¡¯s divination ability is extremely powerful for a time, it is not the other shore. It can not cover all the idents. As long as we find the fish that escaped the, we will be able to smash into the pond like a huge rock, creating ripples and waves, changing the future and changing fate...¡±

    Human strength sometimes ran out!

    Meng Qi¡¯s current divination ability was undoubtedly far from the Void End Mountain¡¯s founder. It was almost impossible to calcte the ¡°idents¡±that the other party had missed. Therefore, he directly started to consider it from a macro perspective:

    ¡°My ¡®cause of all consequences¡¯is obviously a ¡®variable¡¯that he can not urately simte, but it can be blurred. Relying on the current level of ¡®cause of all consequences¡¯will not be able to cause big waves for the time being...¡±

    ¡°Things that involve the other shore must also be something that he had to leave out. It can only be blurred. Unfortunately, the absolute saber has only awakened to the legendary realm and has yet topletely suppress the brand of Devil Buddha...¡±

    ¡°The Devil Buddha brand, HMM, the Devil Buddha brand?¡±Meng Qi suddenly stopped and a crazy idea popped up in his mind.

    This was the real thing left behind by the other shore. could he make a fuss about it?

    Or even further weaken it?

 Chapter 1217 52, A Glimmer Of Hope

    Thoughts raced through Meng Qi¡¯s mind, but he did not act rashly. Instead, he began to examine his thoughts from the beginning to the end. The more he examined, the more he eliminated the fear of the other shore towards the Devil Buddha. The more he felt that there was a certain possibility, although it was quite crazy, it was not without reason.

    Moreover, the ¡°River of predestination¡±was a test. There would not be any life-threatening danger. It was only right to try more. He could not just watch for a while and retreat, right?

    The only problem was whether this would stimte the ¡°Devil Buddha brand¡±and cause it to mutate, bringing bad consequences. However, considering that the Devil Buddha was in the seal and couldn¡¯t release its power, and the brand was bnced with the absolute de itself.., even if he lost control, it was still within a certain range. Meng Qi made up his mind and decided to try it out.

    Once he had a direction, the rest were the details. After focusing on analyzing for a while, Meng Qi pulled out the gorgeous and heavy purple saber and took a step forward, once again stepping into the illusory ¡°River of Destiny.¡±.

    The ¡°River of time and destiny¡±around him was once again prominent. It rolled and flowed, never stopping, resisting the erosion of the river of destiny. Meng Qi relied on the characteristics of his own shore and sank into the bottom of the water like a stone, taking root in the moment, not entering the tributaries.

    The spiritual light of his nature shone down from an infinite height. He did not trace back to the past or look into the future. He only carefully understood all the information of the current node. The absolute saber was covered with ayer of purple lightning that was close to ck. The light burst out and hit each other, an intense and terrifying aura was stirred up.

    At the same time, Meng Qi sent out his divine sense and sank into the absolute de. The Endless Sea of lightning that was formed by the ancient lightning pool was shrouded in darkness. It was swept by the wild wind. Lightning Dragons connected the sky and the ¡°Water surface¡±, it created a dense forest scene.

    The Lightning Sea was divided into two. Half was noble purple, and the other half was deep darkness. The two were not clearly separated. They were constantly eroding each other, melting each other, and bursting out lightning that illuminated the darkness.

    The purple rolled. Every drop of lightning and every bolt of lightning seemed to contain a god, a god that connected all worlds and controlled electromaism and lightning punishment. In the deepest part where they gathered, there was a purple saber shadow floating, and the darkness was deep, the water of lightning and lightning were both born and extinguished. They were connected with endless malice, endless sinking, and endless killing. They interweaved at the bottom of the ocean and brought a strange rhythm, as if they were pregnant with something that could destroy the world, this was the manifestation of the battle between the absolute de and the ¡°Devil Buddha brand¡±.

    After Meng Qi ascended to legend, he had been trying to help the absolute de remove the brand left behind by the Devil Buddha. However, its essence was mysterious and mysterious. Even if its power was not too strong, it was still as difficult to get rid of as a piece of candy, he could only rely on day after day to slowly build up his winning momentum and eventually transform it into a qualitative change.

    Looking down from above, looking down at everything and taking the situation into his heart, Meng Qi¡¯s be suddenly split open, and an ancient ssmp that could not be described with color flew out. It seemed to be both illusory and real, illuminating the surroundings and lighting up the cause and effect universe, itpletely reflected all the connections between the current situation.

    The bright star lines were densely packed around, and there were countless of them. They symbolized the various confirmed ¡°Present¡±in the past. They had countless connections with meng qi, this external ¡°Variable,¡±and they focused on themselves, with the ¡°idental¡±coupling that the founder of Void Mountain had predicted, they were able to create numerous branches and exhaust the future. However, every possibility contained the ending of ¡°Meng Qi failing the test.¡±.

    The general trend was hard to change. ¡°idents¡±were like the mantids in front of the wheel of history. They were hard to stop, and they were all in the other party¡¯s calctions.

    Taking a deep breath, Meng Qi suppressed all kinds of emotions and thoughts. He was like a heavenly venerate in the chaos, looking down on the mortal world like a Buddha, directly operating the ¡°Cause of all fruits¡±!

    The ancient ssmp suddenly shone brightly, destroying all darkness and darkness. Then, it slowly rotated, like a millstone, causing the bright star lines to rotate along with it.

    The rotation became more and more intense, and the illusory river water began to form rolling waves. space-time trembled, and the cause and effect were on the verge of losing control.

    All the current conditions surged forward, along with the connection. If Meng Qi was not a legend and had the cause of all fruits, he would have long been overwhelmed by this terrifyinglyplex information flow, like a green jade doll.

    At this moment, Meng Qi, who stood like a reef, stretched out his hands. He continuously changed his hand seals and formed dao one.

    Boom!

    An illusory sound burst out. The ancient ssmp brought all the current situations to the absolute saber, causing the ¡°River of destiny¡±to shake violently. The waves surged, and there was no longer any quiet flow of the eternal ¡°Elegance.¡±.

    Boom!

    Thunder shook the sky inside the absolute saber. Destruction and new life were everywhere. There were purple lightning and ck rays that were baring their fangs and brandishing their ws. As soon as the ancient ssmp entered, it rotated in the opposite direction, transferring the entangled connections to the deep, dark sea of lightning one by one.

    Tampering with karma and crossing the sea without the knowledge of the heavens!

    Under the illumination of the cause of all karma, the dazzling star lines did not resist. They were so dense that they made people dizzy. They fell like rain toward the sinking sea of lightning, which symbolized the brand of the Devil Buddha.

    As soon as they came into contact with the dark lightning and prated the surface of the ocean, the fierce wind and huge waves suddenly erupted. Billions of lightning rays merged into one and pped toward the ¡®Dao Yi zedmp¡¯like a tide.

    Half of the ocean was empty, and a dark figure sitting upright in the void appeared. There were nine heads and 26 faces. There was no proportion, no symmetry, and everything was chaotic and crazy, the 24 arms held the white bone rosary beads, the human skin wooden fish, the pitch-ck mes, the terrifying chaos, and other things. It was like a manifestation of the world¡¯s Great Terror, great destruction, great destruction, and great madness, it was the shadow of the buddha-defying demon body!

    Just as the destructive lightning prated reality and illusion, the other half of the purple lightning ocean suddenly had a drastic change. All of the Lightning in the Lightning water contracted and merged with the shadow of the de, making it seem real.

    The shadow of the purple de shed and cut off the dark waves that were pping at Dao Yi and the other zed tiles.

    The threads of karma fell and stuck to the body of the shadow of the Devil Buddha. It repeatedly used the karma technique, but it was temporarily suppressed by Meng Qi¡¯s cirction of all the karma andbined with the power of the absolute de.

    Boom!

    The Thunder whimpered, and the darkness in the sky dissipated. All the connections were temporarily transferred to the Devil Buddha brand.

    Boom!

    The river of predestination almost broke into pieces, raising huge waves. The river water became strangely turbid, unable to deal with the ¡°Variable¡±of the Devil Buddha brand. Whirlpools appeared one after another, and it was extremely chaotic.

    In such a change, the future might split again, and a part of the branch that did not exist in the past appeared. It was illusory and ethereal, as if it could disappear at any time.

    This was the chance!

    The image of time and the river of fate suddenly appeared in Meng Qi¡¯s eyes. His mouth opened, and he let out a loud voice, wanting to control fate and guide the future!

    ..

    In the main hall of the Zhixu Mountain sect, the middle-aged schr, who was the sect leader, did not have the slightest bit of grace. He started arguing with the ck-robed old woman once again.

    Suddenly, they heard an illusory explosion. Time around them instantly became chaotic. Sometimes it was fast, sometimes it was slow. It was very strange, and it was quite inconceivable. and the source of all this was the secret area of the sect.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±The two of them suddenly stood up and instantly appeared in front of the ancient bronze gate. They found that Yue Ziqing was trying to enter.

    It was already dark around them. An illusory river that came out of nowhere cut through the sky and flowed into the distance. With the ancient bronze gate as the node, there were countless tributaries behind it that were difficult to measure. At this moment, each of the tributaries was shaking violently, the old ones were constantly disappearing, and new ones were constantly appearing.

    Could it be that Su Meng had found a way to cross the ¡®River of predestination¡¯? They looked at each other in shock. They wanted to learn from Yue Ziqing to see what was going on.

    At this moment, a grand and solemn voice sounded from the sky above the illusory river. It came from an infinite height:

    ¡°If I be the other shore, then there will always be a glimmer of hope in the matters of the world and the endless difficulties!¡±

    ¡°If I be the other shore, then there will always be a glimmer of hope in the endless troubles of the world?¡±? The middle-aged schr, the ck-robed old woman, and the others looked at each other in dismay. It was as if they had walked into the Buddhist scriptures, walked into the history of the sect, and came to the part where Buddha was recorded!

    Su Meng hadpleted the test of the ¡®River of predestination¡¯?

    Could he pass it without the other shore?

 Chapter 1218 53, Behind The Door

    ¡°If I be the other shore, then there will always be a glimmer of hope in the endless troubles of the world!¡±

    With Meng Qi¡¯s solemn and grand voice, the tremors of the future tributaries in the violent chaos elerated and changed rapidly, splitting into more possibilities. As for these countless illusory tributaries.., other than those that had long been premeditated to be ¡°Unable to pass,¡±even Meng Qi himself could not measure the newly emerged parts clearly in a short period of time. Simrly, he was also unable to make an urate judgment in a split second, he chose those possibilities that could allow him to cross the river of Destiny.

    However, as soon as he spoke, life appeared. His body seemed to be pulled by fate. He took a step forward and just happened to step into one of the tributaries, surging into the future with it.

    ¡°Destiny¡±was illusory and unpredictable. Meng Qi was bobbing up and down, drifting with the current. After an unknown amount of time, the river finally disappeared, and an ordinary stone door appeared before his eyes. The restrictions were weak, ordinary warriors could easily push it open.

    ..

    Outside the secret area of the sect, in front of the ancient bronze door, a loud voice echoed. The river of Destiny filled the sky and washed away the dust of time.

    Many gazes looked over from every position on the Zhixu Mountain. They watched the illusory river appear and its tributaries change. It could no longer be called destiny and could not be changed.

    After a long period of silence, the roaring and surging waves calmed down and gradually faded away, leaving behind a brilliant multicolored glow in the sky above the secretnd. It crossed the mountain range and was hazy and beautiful, just like the light of Buddha.

    ¡°Has Su Meng really passed the Third Test?¡±The ck-robed old woman looked at the middle-aged schr as if she was seeking confirmation. It was as if she could not believe her own judgment.

    The middle-aged schr¡¯s lips moved a few times. Finally, a bitter smile appeared on his face. ¡°Ever since the founder fell into a deep sleep, no one has been able to pass the third test. How can I judge? I can only wait for Su Meng toe out and verify it from his mouth.¡±

    He paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°However, the extraordinary scene of the Buddha¡¯s radiance and rosy clouds has already appeared. Su Meng has most likely passed the river of predestination.¡±

    As the current sect master of Void Mountain, he originally wanted to say that he would know once he went in and took a look. However, he realized that there was a very big problem when he was about to say it. From the nature of the three tests in the secretnd, they were not set up to fail just because someone had passed them, unless it waspletely destroyed by violence, if Su Meng was able to cross the river of Destiny, he and the others would probably still look at the ¡°River¡±and sigh. They could only judge su Meng¡¯s condition from the fact that he was not at the side of the river. In this way.., there might be too many possibilities.

    Yue Ziqing was no longer in a puppet state. Her eyes were burning with a crazy me, as if she was arguing with someone, she said, ¡°Although it is hard to believe that fate can be changed by a mighty being, the abnormality of the river of Destiny is enough to reveal a lot.¡±

    She seemed to be impatient to enter and study the current state of the River of Destiny.

    At this moment, streaks of light flew over. Layers uponyers of elders and disciples of the ancient bronze gate were still alive. They asked questions one after another, but no one allowed the other to do so, making the scene seem like a gathering of 100,000 ducks, it was so noisy that it almost turned the sky upside down.

    The body-reporting strongman appeared and silenced the noise. The ck-clothed old woman frowned, she muttered to herself, ¡°Based on our research on the river of predestination, we can be sure that other than the other shore or those who are well-known in the dao of time, it is impossible for anyone to sessfully cross the river of predestination. Even if the Patriarch awakens and recovers to his peak, as long as he does not use his identity as the founder of Void Mountain to control the forbidden technique, he will probably not be able to cross the river of predestination...¡±

    The middle-aged schr shook his head and sighed. ¡°Although Su Meng is the cause of all the ¡®Karma''in the current era, and it is difficult to deduce and calcte clearly, it is not difficult to know that he is involved with several important figures on the other shore. Moreover, he still has the overlord de in his hand.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s precisely because of the imprint and other things left behind on the other shore that he was able to disrupt the river of predestination and create new possibilities for the future. However, it¡¯s also not easy to do this. If I were to change locations, I¡¯m afraid that I won¡¯t be able to do it...¡±

    As he spoke up to here, his expression turned serious as he looked at the ck-clothed old woman, he said to the surrounding elders and disciples, ¡°In our concept of the Void Stop Mountain, it¡¯s best to say fewer words like ¡®certain¡¯, ¡®certain¡¯, and ¡®absolute¡¯. The Great Dao is ephemeral and filled with unknowns. Currently, we¡¯re only able to study a very, very small portion of it. Perhaps there really is another way to bypass the river of predestination, and it¡¯s outside the scope of our research. We¡¯ll first enter a few of you to take a look at the current situation of the river of predestination and gather current information so that we can study it in the future.¡±

    The ck-robed old woman nodded reluctantly and followed him into the ancient bronze gate. The few elders and Yue Ziqing followed closely behind. The densely packed Zhixu mountain gate did not disperse. Instead, they continued to gather here, their eyes filled with excitement, they were waiting for further news. Some even brought their own artifacts to do research while waiting.

    This was the ¡®River of Destiny¡¯that had stumped generations of experts from the Zhixu Mountain

    ..

    After passing through the ¡®River of Destiny¡¯, Meng Qi had a splitting headache. The amount of ¡®Karmic Transference¡¯was close to the limit of ¡®Karmic Transference¡¯, and it was a little too much for him, however, after stroking the de of the absolute saber and seeing thest stone door of the secretnd, a smile still appeared on his face.

    With a casual wave of his hand, the stone door with the weak restriction opened with the wind, and the scene behind appeared in Meng Qi¡¯s eyes.

    Eh... at a nce, he began to mumble in his heart, and astonishment welled up in his heart.

    This was a scene of ruins. There were broken artifacts everywhere, as if they had experienced a terrifying and violent explosion. However, the strange thing was that the explosion did not spread out to a stone door that did not have any istion effect at all, it was only limited to an area of about a few hundred Zhang.

    It could be seen that there were originally walls separating this ce, and there were many rooms. At this moment, the broken walls and ruins could not be found, only strange-shaped fragments.

    It did not seem like a normal situation... Meng Qi¡¯s heart sank, and he suspected that something had happened here.

    Someone had used a magical method to bypass the river of predestination,e here, and destroy this ce?

    Or was it simply some big shot from the other shore? However, with the ability of the big shot from the other shore, he could raze this ce to the ground with a flick of his finger after an endless period of time. He couldn¡¯t find anything.

    As he strolled in, Meng Qi picked up a few pieces of debris and pondered. Some of them were pure green, while others were zed green. Each color was different, but they were all lifeless. They had been destroyed from the inside out, he could no longer use them as trash.

    As he sent his spiritual sense in, Meng Qi began to carefully analyze the ¡®causes of all the fruits¡¯.

    ck and white swirled in his eyes. Life and death were endless, and he could vaguely see countless mes. Suddenly, everything disappeared. A hint of astonishment could be seen in his eyes:

    ¡°It actually feels like he haspleted his destiny...¡±

    ¡°Could it be that the founder of the Void Mountain sect, one of the six Outer Dao Masters, has found the remains of a great divine arts practitioner or used a secret technique to cut off a part of his body to refine the original form of this broken item?¡±

    Normally speaking, even the other shore of fortune was unable to directly use a part of his dharmic body to refine artifacts and pills, and then rely on the derivation of flesh and blood to recover. This cycle was endless, because once this kind of thing left his body.., it would lose its vitality and destroy many of its characteristics, preventing it from interfering with the original body. It was far inferior to the remains of the body, and the artifacts and pills refined were of a much lower grade. Therefore, if one really wanted to use it, they could only rely on the Great Dao to cut off this part forever, he would never be able to recover.

    And the strange objects he refined in this way were actually destroyed and scattered all over the ground?

    His spiritual sense spread out and covered the surroundings. Meng Qi concentrated on searching. Not long after, he found something simr to the fragments. They were pieces of iplete jade slips. They seemed to be ced in the most tightly protected ce, they did not turn into ashes.

    He picked up the first jade slip and there was only one line of content left:

    ¡°Measurement of the river of time...¡±

    Meng Qi nodded slightly. He roughly understood what they were. These were the research insights of the founder of the Void Mountain sect before he went into a deep sleep. They were his exploration of the path to the other shore!

    The subsequent Jade slips confirmed his guess. There were words such as ¡°Communication,¡±¡°Backtracking,¡±¡°The past,¡±and ¡°The future,¡±but there were only these left. He could not see the specific content at all, it made Meng Qi sigh.

    He picked up thest jade slip and read it again.

    ¡°Huh, it¡¯s actually rtively well-preserved,¡±he suddenly whispered. He was a little excited and focused on reading:

    ¡±... legend has it that after the fall of fate, there are often traces left in heaven and earth that carry a certain amount of fate. It¡¯s the same on the other shore. There are still traces left in the primordial heavenly God, the Eastern Emperor, the ancient heavenly emperor of the Hou Tu, and so on...¡±

    ¡±... These traces are simr to the marks in heaven and earth, but they havepletely lost their vitality and there is no possibility of resurrection. Simrly, they are also indistinct and difficult to sense...¡±

    ¡±... I cut off my left arm and made it into an object. I ced it in the ce where I was sleeping and sensed and searched for those marks...¡±

    ¡°After tens of thousands of years, I was awakened from my slumber. It turns out that I gained something after a long search!¡±

    ¡°If I can study these marks clearly, I can look forward to the other shore!¡±

    The content was cut off at this point. The rest was nk. It was unknown whether it was destroyed or not.

    Meng Qi¡¯s eyes were solemn. He looked around again, but there was still nothing but devastation.

 Chapter 1219 54, Soul Lamp

    There were no more fragments of jade slips in the ruins. Meng Qi retracted his spiritual sense, his heart heavy as thoughts flooded his mind:

    ¡°It seems like the founder of the Void Mountain sect was studying the mark of the fallen shore, which caused such a change...¡±

    ¡°Which important figure saw that his research was sessful and was about to reach the other shore, and chose to kill him? Or was there a terrifying secret hidden within the mark, and once he touched it, it would immediately backfire?¡±

    If it was the former, it could only be said that heaven¡¯s will was hard to predict. The thoughts of the important figures on the other shore were truly impossible to fathom. This was because the six outer dao divisions each had their own paths, and their hearts were only focused on their own research. They had never stirred up trouble or involved themselves in the various things of the outside world, even if such a figure crossed the sea of bitterness and entered the other shore, it would not affect the ns and struggles of the other important figures. There was absolutely no need to stop him from killing him. If it was thetter, just thinking about it made Meng Qi¡¯s hair stand on end, this was because the imprint left behind by the fallen other shore contained secrets that always made people imagine.

    Was it a supreme secret that could cause the other shore to fall, or was it that among those important figures who had died for hundreds of thousands of years or even several epochs, there was one who had not really fallen? He had crossed the sea with his death, concealed himself behind the scenes, and watched the world, waiting for an opportunity that others could not predict?

    After pondering for a long time, Meng Qi¡¯s eyes returned to normal, as if he had never seen the scene in front of him. After reading the iplete jade slip, he waved his left hand and opened his sleeve, changing the world and reshaping the universe, he put everything in the ruins into the original position.

    When encountering such a thing, of course, he had to exin it to void mountain to avoid unnecessary misunderstandings. The ¡°River of Destiny¡±surrounded this ce, so the other party definitely could note in. Either he brought people in.., or he could move the entire scene out.

    In order to avoid the trouble of going back and forth, Meng Qi chose thetter. After all, every time he crossed the ¡®River of predestination¡¯, he would feel as if he had reached his limit.

    And the purpose of this trip and the various future possibilities that he wanted to obtain seemed to be that he had failed because he had not fought.

    He repeated the same trick and crossed the long river again. Before he even approached the ¡®wall of Stop¡¯, he saw Yue Ziqing, the middle-aged schr, and the ck-clothed old woman.

    When they saw Meng Qiing out of the river of predestination, their eyes were fixed on him. It was as if the Sun was burning in the depths of their eyes, and it was abnormally bright. The middle-aged schr said in an agitated tone, ¡°Sect leader Su, how did you cross the river of predestination?¡±

    ¡°Sect leader Su, how did you cross the river of predestination?¡±The middle-aged schr asked

    The other questions were not in his mind at all. They were not in their eyes.

    ¡°May I ask who you are, fellow Daoist?¡±Meng Qi smiled faintly.

    Only then did the middle-aged schr realize that he had yet to introduce himself. He hurriedly said, ¡°I am the current sect leader of the Void Ending Mountain, Mo Fei. This is grand elder Huang Yao... I wonder what method sect leader Su used to cross the river of predestination.¡±

    He persisted in asking. Beside him, the ck-clothed old woman Huang Yao, Yue Ziqing, and the others stared at Meng Qi with Bright Eyes as they waited for the answer. They did not ask for the other party¡¯s detailed exnation and revealed the secret of their methods. They only wanted to know the general direction.

    Meng Qi shook his head and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s just a trick. Using the Devil Buddha brand inside the absolute saber as an external ¡®variable¡¯, and relying on the karma to connect it to the river of Destiny, it can create a variable, giving birth to more futures and getting rid of the predestined fate.¡±

    He did not hide the process because he used the divine abilities and techniques that he was familiar with. As for the Devil Buddha brand, even if the experts of Void Mountain could not think of it at the moment, they would be able to guess it in the future. Since that was the case, he might as well speak frankly.., it would be good to sell him out.

    ¡°External ¡®variables¡¯...¡±the middle-aged schr, Mo Fei, the ck-clothed old woman, Huang Yao, and the others muttered this term to themselves, which corresponded to their own research.

    After a long time.., mo Fei finally sighed and said, ¡°Our Void Mountain had thought of the direction of external ¡®variables¡¯a long time ago. However, due to theck of ¡®things on the other shore¡¯and the fact that the fruit jade puppet could not withstand such a huge andplicated line of cause and effect, the research progress was very slow...¡±

    Speaking up to this point, he realized that he seemed to be too focused on the method itself, and his words were too direct and rude, he quickly added, ¡°Just being able to gather all these conditions is already very difficult. The control in the middle also tests one¡¯s own ability. This goes to show sect leader Su¡¯s ability. If I were in a different ce, even if I have the cause of all the fruits and the mark of the other side, it would still be difficult for me to smoothly cross the ¡®River of destiny¡¯at the legendary realm.¡±

    When he saw that deste Yao, Yue Ziqing, and the others were eager to try and ask questions, Meng Qi opened his sleeve and threw out the things in the ruins, returning them to the original scene in the air.

    ¡°After I crossed the ¡®River of destiny¡¯and opened the stone door of the secretnd, I saw this situation. There aren¡¯t any future possibilities left behind by the founder of your sect...¡±his expression was solemn.

    ¡°Eh?¡±¡°HMM?¡±Mo Fei, deste Yao, Yue Ziqing, and the others were immediately surprised. They forgot to ask about the ¡®River of destiny¡¯and began to check the broken jade slips and various fragments.

    Meng Qi stood with his hands behind his back and looked at them quietly. He did not say anything and waited patiently.

    After the time it takes for an incense stick to burn, the ten or so upper echelons of the void ending mountain sized each other up. Their gazes met and they saw each other¡¯s solemnity, doubt, and grief.

    Mo Fei took a light breath and said, ¡°The secretnd is indeed the ce where the patriarch is sleeping. I didn¡¯t expect such a strange change to happen. Even the patriarch has disappeared.¡±

    He solemnly cupped his hands and said, ¡°Thank you, sect master Su, for telling us. Otherwise, we would still be in the dark and wouldn¡¯t know anything unusual.¡±

    After thanking Meng Qi.., he turned his head to look at Yue Ziqing. ¡°Ziqing, take my sect master¡¯s token and enter the central importantnd. Gradually adjust the rules and bnce the restrictions. Try to make this forbiddenw disappear within forty-nine days, and let the ¡®River of Destiny¡¯temporarily return to illusion.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±Yue Ziqing answered without hesitation and left as ordered.

    There was an emergency arrangement in the Void Mountain to pass through the ¡®River of Destiny''in order to wake up the founder of the sect at a critical moment. However, it would take at least forty-nine days to do so.

    Orders were issued one after another and the elders left one after another. Could it be that they were arranging the matters in an orderly manner.

    After he had finished all of this, Meng Qi opened his mouth and asked, ¡°Are you sure that the Patriarch of your sect has only disappeared?¡±

    This was what had caught his attention the most from Mo Fei¡¯s reply just now.

    ¡°I don¡¯t dare to confirm. I can only say that the patriarch¡¯s soulmp in the central area of the sect has not been extinguished,¡±Mo Fei said frankly.

    The soulmp had not been extinguished? Meng Qi was startled. This did not seem to be quite consistent with his own judgment.

    That kind of situation and the information that remained indicated that the founder of the Void Mountain sect had been killed, along with his people and things, or that he had died from the bacsh. Who knew that his soulmp was still lit!

    However, this was also within reason. Otherwise, the Void Mountain sect would have long discovered that there was something abnormal in the ce where the founder was sleeping!

    Was the founder of the Void Mountain sect not dead, mysteriously missing, or had he been moved by someone to maintain his soulmp?

    At this moment.., mo Fei said, ¡°I¡¯ve heard Zi Qing mention that sect master Su came to our sect to seek the future that our founder had deduced. Unfortunately, the secretnd has been destroyed, and all of these have been destroyed. However, if sect master Su doesn¡¯t mind, we may be willing to offer you many of the future that our sect has umted and revised over the generations.¡±

    Meng Qi nodded slightly and said, ¡°I wonder if there is a clearer picture of the future of the Azure Emperor?¡±

    At this point, it was better than nothing. He was trying to find the wuxiang sect or the evil fate sect while listening to Mo Fei¡¯s description of the future.

    Mo Fei was stunned andughed, ¡°The core of the conflict between elder Huang and I is Emperor Qing¡¯s problem.¡±

    As a legend, he could temporarily get rid of the negative emotions caused by the disappearance or death of his patriarch.

    ¡°What¡¯s the contradiction?¡±Hearing this, Meng Qi cursed Yue Ziqing in his heart. If he had known this would happen, he would have first paid a visit to Mo Fei. Then, he would decide whether or not to challenge the three trials.

    And Yue Ziqing obviously felt that he had the possibility of passing all the trials. That was why he concealed this matter and tried his best to encourage himself.

    Mo Fei said sincerely, ¡°In the future that I have deduced, ten yearster, Emperor Qing will attain Dao in the Fusang Ancient Tree Realm and ascend to the other shore. This is a general trend that can not be changed. It is bound to develop. However, elder Huang calcted that Emperor Qing failed to attain Dao in the Fusang ancient tree realm and paid the price of theplete disappearance of Taiyi heavenly venerate and medicine master Wang Fo. In my opinion, there is a big problem with her deduction...¡±

    As he continued, it was as if the person standing in front of him was not Meng Qi, but the ck-robed old woman, deste Yao.

    Meng Qi listened quietly for a while and suddenly asked, ¡°Sect master Mo, does this mean that regardless of whether you are right or she is right, you can confirm one thing. Will the green emperor head to the Fusang Ancient Tree Realm in the future?¡±

    The Green Emperor had once obtained the Supreme Heavenly Mirror¡¯s core and repaired it into a peerless item, while the fusang ancient tree was nurtured by the blood of the Donghuang Taiyi and the heavenly emperor. Did he have a deeper meaning in choosing this ce to verify his dao?

    ¡°More than 99% confirmed.¡±Mo Fei nodded.

    ¡°That¡¯s Great.¡±Meng Qi smiled slightly and turned to ask about the future development of the Zhexiu Mountain. Although when it came to him, due to the various causes and effects, it was too vague.., but it was also very helpful for him to calcte other things.

    He was grateful for the favor he had done before. Mo Fei would tell him everything he knew.

    An hourter, Meng Qi cupped his fists and said, ¡°Something big has happened in your sect. I Won¡¯t disturb you anymore.¡±

    He had to rush to the old fusang tree and leave a message for the future Emperor Qing. He wrote something like, ¡°Yu Xu, Su Meng has been waiting for you here for a long time.¡±.

 Chapter 1220 55. This Ambition Shall Not Fall

    Worried about the matter of the founder of the sect, could it be that he did not ask Meng Qi to stay and personally sent him out of the Void Ending Mountain? Then, he sealed off this world, isting it from the outside world.

    Meng Qi¡¯s figure shed, and he directly appeared outside the realm where the fusang ancient tree was located. He saw the towering ancient tree with two stems supporting each other. There were leaves that looked like mulberry leaves, as if they were bathed in golden mes. The feeling of destion, antiquity, and bloody heat filled the surroundings, it held up a world that was not inferior to the real world.

    Stepping through the gap, the ancient celestial realm was like a picture scroll that slowly unfolded before Meng Qi¡¯s eyes. It was ethereal and refined, but it was also filled with the dust of time. It was decaying and dead silent.

    Without stopping, Meng Qi followed the details of Mo Fei and deste Yao¡¯s deduction and directly came to the front of the Fusang ancient tree. He felt two different auras from the two main branches. One was the supreme heaviness, and the other was the most profound mystery, it was as if an archaic emperor was standing side by side, looking down on the current era.

    Cognitive reorganization. Old ideas copsed, and new models were rapidly constructed based on the surroundings. What Meng Qi saw was no longer the same. The fusang ancient tree was like the skeleton of the universe. It stood in the darkness and vastness, carrying mulberry leaves on its shoulders, an entire universe made even legendary mighty figures seem abnormally small.

    Meng Qi did not move forward. He stood quietly above the valley formed by the roots and branches of the towering ancient tree. Many thoughts shed through his mind, but they settled down one by one and disappeared without a trace.

    He extended his right hand and raised his index and middle fingers, writingrge golden words on the cliff of the ¡°Valley.¡±

    ¡°Yu Xu Su Meng is here to respectfully wait for Senior Emperor Qing. Leave a note at the current node.¡±

    The words were zed, like a talisman that wanted to suppress monkey sun at the foot of the five fingers mountain. It was solemn and sacred, but as soon as Meng Qi finished writing, he turned around and left. It was as if the Fusang ancient tree realm contained a flood and fierce beast that could threaten him, he did not even consider whether there would be someone who woulde after him to destroy it and not allow him to leave a message.

    Normally, there were all kinds of possibilities for future development. Even if Emperor Qing would definitelye here five yearster, it did not mean that the words written by Meng Qi could survive until then. There were many people who wanted to destroy it with all kinds of methods, not hiding and not protecting was the same as opening the door to steal.

    With Meng Qi¡¯s current legendary realm and ability to examine thoughts, he naturally knew this. However, he was very determined at this time. He walked with a normal expression. He didn¡¯t run away in a hurry, but was prepared.

    Little sang had been guiding him to find the whereabouts of the Green Emperor. She left a book for him a few yearster, saying that it would be very beneficial for him to peep into the future. Moreover, Zhixu Mountain just happened to deduce the time and ce of the Green Emperor¡¯s Dao attainment, moreover, the two ¡°Destinies¡±were contradictory. If he did not understand the mystery behind all of this, he would be as stupid as an ox. Of course, he was not the ox demon king¡¯s ox.

    ¡°Heh, no matter how good Zhixu Mountain is at divination and how much time they have umted, I¡¯m afraid there is still a long way to go before they can deduce the matter of the green emperor attaining Dao. I wonder which existence deliberately guided them?¡± Naturally, he came to the gap in the Fusang Ancient Tree Realm, a smile curling up at the corner of his mouth.

    Emperor Qing was the one closest to the other shore among the great divine arts practitioners who were still alive. It was definitely not easy for Zhexiu Mountain to divulge matters rted to him. It was most likely as if they were looking at themselves, who currently had the ¡°Cause of all the fruits¡±, even if they had an unimaginably strong point and corresponding treasures, and were able to make some predictions about Emperor Qing, the attainment of Dao would inevitably involve the struggles and struggles of the great figures on the other shore, how could they have a glimpse of the specific time and ce?

    The mighty figures of the Zhi Xu Mountain who were engrossed in their research and did not get distracted by other matters might not have noticed the problem, but when they heard the specific results of the deduction, they understood what was going on!

    Since it involved the ns of the other shore, it was enough for them toplete this part of the matter themselves. They did not need to worry about whether the message would be destroyed, and others would worry about it. If they were too responsible, they would be implicated deeply, he would only face the difficult question of Heaven¡¯s will, and the danger of life and death was unpredictable!

    At the moment, he was not enough to be involved in the matters on the other side!

    He had to retreat when he had to. He had to retreat immediately when he had to!

    As for the benefits that Xiao Sang had mentioned, he had already obtained them in the Zhixu Mountain. He had a certain level of understanding of peering into the future. She was indeed ¡°Honest with me,¡±regardless of Yue Ziqing¡¯s description, or the specific situation of the ¡°River of predestination,¡±could it be that the details of the possible future deductions by Huang Yao and the others were all ¡°Within the meaning of the question.¡±.

    Meng Qi smiled and stepped out of the gap with his hands behind his back, returning to the Jade Void Pce of Kunlun Mountain in one step.

    Once again, the clouds were deep and unknown.

    ..

    Inside King Jin¡¯s manor.

    Yu Jinghua was wearing the clothes of a servant girl, doing dirty and tiring work. There was not a hint ofint on his delicate and handsome face. Other than bean-sized ¡°Beads of sweat,¡±he waspletely focused.

    The housekeeper beside him nodded slightly and praised her in her heart. This girl was indeed simple and honest. She did not have any tricks up her sleeves. This year, she did things seriously and followed the rules. She was hard-working and there was nothing suspicious about her, she did not show any signs of overreaching. Whether it was practicing martial arts, being loyal to the martial arts world, creating opportunities, or being close to the Royal Highness, she did not do anything!

    ¡°I have to mention this to the manager and add her monthly fee,¡±the housekeeper muttered to herself.

    Yu Jinghua was definitely not as serious as he appeared to be. Her family had been hiding for almost a year, far exceeding the limit given by the six paths, but the follow-up missions had yet to be triggered.

    There was nothing she could do. There was a god-level King Jin in the residence, and he was involved in the terrifying ¡°Miracle¡±organization. She could only wait patiently, treating herself as a real servant girl, and there was nothing out of the ordinary in her every move, she even seemed to have forgotten that she was a reincarnator who hade from another world.

    Only in this way could she hide safely in King Jin¡¯s residence!

    After finishing the work in her hands, Yu Jinghua put away her tools and followed the housekeeper to the next courtyard. The rest of the matters here were handled by the various daily organs of the Mo Pce.

    After passing through the Moon Gate, Yu Jinghua met the gardener who had just trimmed the leaves inside. This was her teammate, Zhu Tianming.

    As the two of them walked past, they nodded at each other and chatted casually. They did not pretend that they did not know each other. This was because their household registration was in the same ce. Even if they entered the residence through different channels, they could not hide this fact. The more they stuck to this matter.., the easier it was for them to expose their ws.

    In the eyes of others, they would naturally think that they were an example of entering the residence first and introducing a group of fellow vigers after they had established their footing.

    Yu Jinghua and Zhu Tianming could see the anxiety in each other¡¯s eyes as they exchanged pleasantries, but there was nothing they could do since six paths did not give them any follow-up missions.

    Could it be that they really wanted to be servant girls in the imperial residence of King Jin for the rest of their lives? This thought suddenly popped up in Yu Jinghua¡¯s mind.

    She had just parted ways with Zhu Tianming when their backs were still on the two sides of the moon gate when their bodies suddenly trembled and froze on the spot. Zhu Tianming did the same, as if they had a telepathic connection.

    The familiar voice that they had not heard for a long time rang out!

    ..

    Deep within the Imperial Pce of Changle, in a dark secret hall that was covered with restrictions.

    Countless rays of light from the path of humanity gathered around him. Gao Lan, who was surrounded by many emperors, suddenly opened his eyes. Light was born in the dark, and the nothingness shone brightly, illuminating every corner of the hall.

    Finally, there were enough ¡®he and I imprints¡¯!

    Gao Lan looked cold on the outside, but his expression was indifferent. It was inevitable that there were some ups and downs in his heart as well. He sighed softly.

    It was not a simple matter to use the mirror of this life tobine two personalities. The difficulties and repetitions in it were not something that an outsider could achieve. Through this, he had long understood what ¡°I am what I am¡±was, when Yan Ran¡¯s n to resurrect failed, he had even seen through himself and all sorts of things. Up until now, he had umted enough.

    Lowering his right hand and holding the emperor¡¯s sword by his waist, Gao Lan slowly stood up. Standing proudly between heaven and earth, he muttered to himself as if he was both sentimental and solemn:

    ¡°A hundred years of suffering, a lifetime of vicissitudes. This heart will not change, this ambition will not fall!¡±

    With a ng, he pulled out the emperor¡¯s sword. It was a piece of light gold.

 Chapter 1221 56, â€œDemonic Evilâ€, Blocked The Way

    Specks of light gathered and the aura of humanity filled the air. In the eternal music, the Pale Gold transformed into a brilliant pir of light that shot into the clouds in a manner that enveloped the entire city. It disturbed the strong winds and dyed the sky red.

    Dense Mist appeared. Layer afteryer, there were nineyers. The boundaries between them were clear and ethereal, but they were also filled with a decaying and decadent scene. However, it was hazy at the top and nothing could be seen.

    ¡°The immortal realm traverses the Sky?¡±

    ¡°Which self-corroborating legend is there?¡±

    ¡°Looking at the core of the light pir, it seems to be Changle Pce City. Could it be that the current emperor wants to corroborate the one and only?¡±

    Voices rang out in all the prefectures and cities. With Meng Qi¡¯s previous experience, they were no strangers to the current phenomenon. They were all talking about it, and they were both surprised and excited.

    ? They did not expect that the second self-proimed legendary mighty figure would appear so soon!

    Moreover, it was not nameless Su, who everyone expected. He was the son of the Great Zhou dynasty, the current human emperor. It seemed that the construction of the heaven sealing tform was of great help to him, reducing a lot of time and effort!

    Celestial light floated in the sky, and the scene of the Heaven Court in the past was faintly discernible. Shaoxuan, who was guarding the pce city, and Xi E, who was on the heaven sealing tform, had eyes as bright as the sea of stars that were filled with emotion and gratification. Only those who had achieved the legendary height could be considered a true human emperor.

    Right at this moment, the sky suddenly darkened, and a huge palm covered in pale golden zed lightnded on the nine-tiered heavenly phantoms. It emitted a perfect Buddhist light and disyed a posture that epassed the heaven and earth.

    In an instant, Shaoxuan and XI e seemed to have been isted from changle, and they fell into a dark and boundless alternate universe. There were bright star lines everywhere, suffused with a cold and mysterious aura, exuding a feeling of dead silence, they could not find a way out, nor could they break through it directly.

    At the core of this vast universe, it was as if there was an ancient zedmp that was suffused with many colors of karma. The light of themp swayed, reflecting the purend of the Buddhist kingdom that spanned across billions of tribtions.

    ¡°Ancient Buddha with a litmp!¡±

    ¡°He wants to stop the human emperor from proving his own legend!¡±

    Shaoxuan and Xi''e¡¯s hearts sank. What was supposed toe would eventuallye.

    Unlike the legend that the ¡®Yuan emperor¡¯Su Meng had obtained in the eastern zed world, it was difficult for outsiders to interfere. The human emperor in this world was involved in a lot of things, and there was no ce that was absolutely safe, while the splendid mountain and river painting would protect him, it would also hinder his connection with the infinite high ces. Therefore, it was inevitable that there would be powerful people blocking his path!

    Just as they thought about it, a green sword light suddenly fell from the sky and pierced into this cold and strange alternate universe. Killing intent was revealed, and destruction was rolling. The Qi light shot directly at the ancient zedmp. At the same time.., the red, ck, and white sword lights pierced through and separated the four poles of heaven and earth, instantly forming the immortal vanquishing sword formation. The sword lights flickered and filled the cause and effect Buddhist kingdom of the burningmp ancient Buddha.

    In the eyes of outsiders, the four immortal swords formed a formation in mid-air. Red, green, ck, and white crisscrossed, trapping the faint Golden Buddha palm and preventing it from pping toward Changle Pce City.

    And this was not enough. Without the formation map, the four immortal vanquishing swords could only slightly weaken the palm of the burningmp. They could not really stop it. Thus, the sky became more and more dim. The green and ck ancient seal crashed down with a loud bang, turning the universe upside down and turning the world upside down, it directly pressed on the golden palm that contained the Buddhist kingdom.

    A misty sword light also came from the sky. Following the gap between the changes of the world and the Buddhist kingdom, it used an extremely intelligent method to cut the Buddhist palm like a butcher cutting a cow, cutting into the cold and mysterious universe of karma.

    Celestial Venerate Guangcheng, celestial venerate Wenshu Guangfa, red sperm, immortal Jade Tripod, and immortal venerable daoxing, who had yet to fully wake up, all attacked together to stop the ancient Buddha of burningmp who was forced to return early.

    Since he knew that someone would block his way and not allow him to prove himself as a legend, how could Gao Lan not be prepared and wait for his death?

    In the dark and vast universe, Shaoxuan and XI e took out the ¡°Boat of Doomsday¡±and took advantage of the sword light, ancient seal, andntern light to rush out of this world and stop other enemies.

    On the heaven sealing tform, all kinds of colors were activated by themselves, connecting every corner of the Great Zhou territory and bringing about the shock of the real world. They formed an increasingly powerful and beautifulndscape painting. Then, this four-colored scroll covered this ce, it prevented destruction and protected changle.

    The scene of the immortal world gradually faded away. The sky was suffused with a watery light. Every drop of water reflected all kinds of humanity and all forms of life. They converged into a clear river that drowned the heavens. It moistened all things and flooded all worlds.

    The watery light was sparse, like a drizzle. Bit by bit, it sprinkled on the human world. Everyone who was nourished became healthier and their aptitude improved. Many obstacles were sessfully broken through.

    The holy virtue moistened things and benefited all living things!

    For a moment, everyone was surprised and worried. They were happy that there were such benefits, but they were worried that someone was hindering the emperor from proving the legend.

    The four-colored sword light, the heaven flipping seal, and the sword of great wisdom blocked the giant pale golden palm. When the ¡°Boat of Doomsday¡±charged at the boundary, the white ape sitting on the Golden Ao Ind suddenly opened its eyes.

    A giant rod pierced through the sky, suffused with ck. With a terrifying performance of destroying all things and dying time, it pierced through the holy water light and smashed toward the Changle Pce City. It wanted to raze that ce to the ground so that Gao Lan would not be able to witness any other anomalies, it wanted to kill him at the ¡°Gate of Legends¡±!

    The Human Emperor had attained the Dao, and evil was blocking the way!

    ¡°Meishan Grand Sage¡±Yuan Hong was filled with the anger, grievance, and hatred from thest time. He attacked mercilessly.

    At this moment, the sky suddenly brightened. Streaks of purple lightning danced wildly in the sky as if they were controlling the divine lightning of the heavens. A clear and heavy purple de flew from the sky and shed at the side of the giant staff.

    Meng Qi, who was in the hollow jade temple of Mount Kunlun, also attacked.

    ng!

    The Sky and earth shook, and the sounds of the crowd were chaotic. Yuan Hong¡¯s giant staff was actually deflected by this de. Both parties seemed to be at the same level and level!

    ¡°You...¡±the giant staff shook the void and let out an angry roar.

    Yuan Hong never thought that Meng Qi would be able to block his staff!

    Although he hadn¡¯t fully recovered from his serious injuries and had fallen into Lu Ya¡¯s ¡°Devil¡¯s w¡±thest time, he was still a great fortune-teller divine ability user, so why was he blocked by the legends?

    Could it be that Su Meng had advanced to the fortune-teller level at a heaven-defying speed?

    No, it was his absolute saber that had awakened to the fortune-teller level!

    And this matter had actually happened without anyone noticing!

    With the help of the ¡®River of predestination¡¯, the Devil Buddha brand had weakened again, and the Absolute Saber¡¯s strength had recovered again. Only then did Meng Qi dare to block Yuan Hong¡¯s mission alone.

    Although his cultivation base was not as high as Yuan Hong¡¯s and he was still much weaker than Yuan Hong by relying on the divine weapons and magical treasures, it was not like he was going to win the battle, and he had to dy for a long time. The high-level legend onlysted for a few breaths of time.., he was still enough to dy Yuan Hong!

    In a jade void of Kunlun, in the golden turtle of the East Sea, Meng Qi and Yuan Hong relied on the absolute saber and the giant stick to fight everywhere in the high sky. Purple Lightning was brilliant, and ck iron was vast. Fierce collisions urred from time to time in every corner, only the eternal joy was empty, and the high-level certificate was empty. It was not Yuan Hong who did it, but it could not be!

    At this moment, the water disappeared and the yellow dots appeared, forming one goldenmp after another.

    ¡°Ten thousand goldenmpspletely lit up the world, eliminating all the ripples and preventing them from affecting the Great Zhou territory.

    Gao Lan had obtained two phenomena at the same time!

    In front of the heaven sealing tform, a figure quietly appeared. It was the King of Jin, Zhao Heng.

    With a solemn expression, he stepped onto the tform and passed through the splendid mountain and river painting as the next heir. He was not stopped at all!

    With a shake of his right hand, a list that glowed with a faint golden light appeared in his palm. It was as if the heaven and earth had appeared. There were three indescribable characters on it:

    ¡°God Ascension List!¡±

 Chapter 1222 57, Taihao

    ¡°Fifth brother!¡±

    Meng Qi, who was in the hollow jade temple of Mount Kunlun, eximed in shock. He was almost knocked back by Yuan Hong¡¯s giant staff and hit by the Saber.

    Zhao Hengchu was able to leave his residence in secret and quietly approach the heaven-sealing tform. However, when he passed through the splendidndscape painting and reached the peak, he could no longer hide from the mighty figures, even if the focus of their attention was not here!

    Meng Qi was the first to notice the abnormality on the sealed sky tform. Simrly, he also recognized the peerless treasure of the ¡°God Ascension Roll¡±, the foundation of the Heavenly Court!

    When did Zhao Laowu collude with Lu Ya?

    Didn¡¯t he recognize the reality and rationally choose to give up?

    All kinds of questions emerged in Meng Qi¡¯s heart, causing him to be shocked and pained.

    Towards every life and death friend, he was sincere and sincere. Even Qi Zhengyan, who had a different path and a different strategy, the friendship between the two parties did not fade in the slightest. Who would have thought that today, Zhao Heng would suddenly betray.., standing on the opposite side, this kind of impact caused him, who could examine thoughts, to have a momentary fluctuation in his emotions.

    If Lu Ya wanted to help his side, he would have directly given the ¡®God Ascension Roll¡¯to Gao Peng, and the heaven-sealing tform would have beenpleted long ago. Now, he had secretly asked Zhao Heng to take the ¡®God Ascension Roll¡¯with him, taking advantage of the fact that all the almighty experts¡¯attention was on Gao Peng¡¯s self-corroborating legend, he passed through the ¡®Splendidndscape painting¡¯and came to the core of the heaven-sealing tform. There was no need to speak of his good intentions or evil intentions!

    It turned out that Zhao Laowu had never given up on his desire to be an emperor. The deeper he buried it, the more powerful and terrifying it would be..

    It was my instinct that had overlooked this matter. I felt that he was willing to submit to Great Zhou so that I wouldn¡¯t have to make such a difficult choice between bing sworn brothers and life and death. This was truly a great thing, and I didn¡¯t need to worry about such conflicts anymore. Thus.., i had overlooked his true thoughts, the burning faith in his heart, and the many years of pain, struggle, and confusion in his heart..

    Meng Qi felt a deep sense of guilt. However, as he thought about it, all of his emotional fluctuations were removed. The absolute de activated every trace of electromaism in the world and illuminated Great Zhou, it enveloped Yuan Hong¡¯s huge ck club into the forest of lightning and destruction.

    At the same time, he grabbed with his left hand. Later on, the umted brilliance of humanity, merit, and virtue condensed into a green, white, golden, and Yellow Ruyi.

    When the Ruyi was unleashed, it descended on the heaven-sealing tform and resonated with the great Zhou territory and billions of subjects. It became unusually heavy as if it was shouldering the responsibility of endless hope.

    Of Meng Qi¡¯s current methods, it was the only one that could directly prate the ¡°Splendidndscape map¡±. Therefore, under the circumstances where it was difficult to split one¡¯s attention and turn one Qi into three pure ones, this method that consumed a great deal of energy was the only choice, it was just like how Lu Ya chose Zhao Heng.

    In the Karmic Buddhist kingdom, the four swords of extermination and ughter disyed their might. The Heaven flipping seal and the sword of great wisdom were heavy and light, and they fought with the ancient zedmp that was mixed with many colors of karma. It was difficult to resolve. This created an opportunity for Shaoxuan and Xi''e, the ¡°Boat of Doomsday¡±passed through the illusion and crashed into the dark void.

    Crack!

    A crack appeared in the void. The moment the ancient Buddha¡¯s golden finger reached out from themp but was blocked, the ¡°Boat of Doomsday¡±transcended its tribtion and charged out.

    The ancient Buddha with themp burning sat in the middle of the boundless Buddhistnd. The Buddhist light behind his head was full and shone across the three realms. He sighed lightly but didn¡¯t pay too much attention to it, guangchengzi, Manjusri Guangfa Tianzun, red sperm, jade tripod zhenren, Dao Xing Xianzun¡¯sbined force is really terrible, actually let oneself somewhatborious.

    The present is different from the past. More than a year ago, Guang Chengzi and other great divine arts practitioners had just begun to awaken and could only descend with a trace of power. As time passed, the degree of their awakening gradually deepened. In other words, during these several hundred * * * * * * * * * * * nights, each day was stronger than the previous one. Each hour was stronger than the previous two hours. Each breath was stronger than the previous one. The power that they could now disy was already iparable to the previous one. They already had some power at their peak, enough to entangle themselves with the unrestored view.

    The boat of Doomsday broke free from the Light Golden Buddha palm and returned to the sky above changle. It was the moment when Meng Qi¡¯s Three Treasures Ruyi was on the verge of the splendid mountain and river painting. It was about to form abined force.., a pitch-ck sword qi that seemed both illusory and real pierced through the heaven and earth, blocking the Ruyi and the giant ship at the same time.

    It had the filth and destruction of reality as well as the impact and contamination of the spiritual light of its nature. It was the primordial Heavenly Demon Sword Qi!

    Unparalleled Demon Lord watched for a while, but he did not make up his mind. He did not know whether he should stop Gao Lan from obtaining the legend or help him in secret. After all, the stronger Gao Lan was, the more he would oppress the south barren, the faster he could finish off Qi Zhengyan, the faster he could do so. However, Gao Lan had inherited the mantle of the human emperor. With the sword of Nirvana in his hand, he had also established the heaven sealing tform. If he seeded in proving the legend, it would be difficult to control the situation, just like the current ¡°Yuan emperor¡±, Su Meng.

    While he was hesitating, he noticed Zhao Heng holding the god-sealing roll on the heaven sealing tform. His heart immediately brightened and he made up his mind.

    Even if Gao Li could step into the legendary realm, as long as he took the heaven-sealing tform, it would be difficult for him to achieve great things. He was like a bird whose wings had been broken!

    Thus, the demon lord¡¯s eyes were pitch-ck as he shot out the ¡®Primordial Heavenly Demon Sword Qi¡¯to block the doomsday boat, the Three Treasures Ruyi, and the Xiao Tianquan hidden in the void, buying Zhao Heng some time!

    ..

    Inside King Jin¡¯s residence, Yu Jinghua, Mao Jin, and the other reincarnators took advantage of the chaos in the entire city to quickly sneak out.

    They had never expected that the follow-up mission would be so simple. They had hidden for a year just to hand over a strange thing to King Jin, Zhao Heng, today.

    Everything went so smoothly that King Jin did not even ask about their origins or what the thing was. It was as if all the details were clear to him. Wearing a bright yellow robe, he sat behind a desk, took it calmly, and suddenly disappeared.

    No matter what, the mission had beenpleted. As long as they left King Jin¡¯s mansion and waited for things to calm down, the lord of the six paths of reincarnation would take them away.

    Now that the sky was filled with strange phenomena and danger, there was no time to lose. It was toote!

    ..

    Zhao Heng stood on the heaven sealing tform. Around him was the great Zhou territory¡¯s ¡°Concentrated¡±¡°Splendidndscape map¡±. The four colors were glowing abnormally, making him feel as if he was ced in the center of the world, he had a subtle feeling of looking at his own picturesquendscape.

    This was a scene that he could only see in his dreams in the past. This was a belief that had been deeply nted in his heart since he was young!

    As long as he ced the god-sealing roll in the pivotal area of the heaven-sealing tform and let them merge into one, he would immediately be able to use the chicken toy eggs and steal the sky to change the Sun. He would be able to control the power of Heaven and earth and regain the glory of the ancient heavenly court at its peak. He would be able to destroy the great merchants.., he would bestow the titles of the gods, and the glory of the Heaven and earth would be in his hands!

    Lu Ya and Han Guang would be like the heavenly venerate of primordial beginning and the heavenly venerate of morals, who would be behind the Heavenly Emperor, secretly controlling and helping him.

    How could he not be moved by such a beautiful description?

    Even someone as powerful as the heavenly emperor had to lower his head in front of the heavenly venerate of primordial beginning and the heavenly venerate of morals. What else could he be dissatisfied with?

    Zhao Heng closed his eyes and sighed. The god-sealing roll in his hand was covered in ayer of pure and brilliant golden light. The almighty experts in the sky fought fiercely, but they didn¡¯t disturb this ce at all, it gave the heaven-sealing tform a strange silence and tranquility.

    ..

    It was unknown where it came from, but the river of time that flowed in an unknown direction rolled forward in the void. It was surrounded by the primal chaos.

    It split at the current node and formed countless tributaries. Each tributary was simr and different. They were all possibilities for the future.

    In one of the tributaries, heaven and earth were hazy, and all things were illusory. A figure stepped on a small boat and sailed into the Fusang ancient tree realm. He came to the bottom of the two main trunks that supported each other, he saw roots that far surpassed the sun and moon and mulberry leaves that evolved into a universe.

    The scorching heat turned into light, making the ancient fusang tree feel as if it was being bathed in mes. The Scarlet Golden Light drooped down, dyeing this figure with a sense of holiness and transcendence.

    This was a handsome and outstanding young Daoist. His hair was disheveled, and he wore a strange green robe.

    Stepping Out, this handsome Daoist came to the top of the valley formed by the roots and branches. Just as he was about to pass through, he suddenly saw therge golden words on the cliff wall from the corner of his eye:

    ¡°Yuxu Su Meng is here to wait for senior Azure Emperor and leave a letter at the current node.¡±

    ¡°The current node... Yuxu Su Meng...¡±the handsome Daoist stopped abruptly and stopped in midair. His expression fluctuated as he muttered to himself.

    Suddenly, he looked back as if he had seen through an illusion and saw a tributary. He slowly closed his eyes and spoke in a low voice after a long while:

    ¡°I am Azure Emperor.¡±

    ¡°I am Taihao.¡±

    ... ..

    In a secret area, Lu Ya, who was wearing a big red robe, had a serious look on his face. He was paying attention to the scarecrow in front of him.

    The Scarecrow was ced on the stage. There was amp above its head and amp under its feet. It was filled with a mysterious and terrifying feeling. There were many characters written on its body. The most eye-catching ones were the two ancient divine characters:

    ¡°Taihao!¡±

 Chapter 1223 58, The Enemy Of A Lifetime

    Lu Ya wore a fishtail crown on his head, and he was striding through the astral steps. His expression was unprecedentedly solemn, and he no longer had his usual calm andposed appearance of a daolord.

    To him, every step he took, every seal he burned, was like a life and death battle with a powerful enemy. He couldn¡¯t afford to miss a single step, and he had topletely cooperate with the Cardinal of the Great Dao, he had to condense the remaining time into a few short moments.

    The Scarecrow was gradually covered in ayer of blood-red light. There was a faint trace of handsomeness on its face, and it was indescribably eerie and eerie.

    ..

    The demon lord was a fierce and obstinate person. He roamed freely in thest years of the ancient era and established the primordial demonic path. In great divine abilities, he could bepared to Maitreya and the others. Even if he temporarily lost the demon Emperor¡¯s w and a demonic body.., shaoxuan, Xi E, Xiao Tianquan, and Meng Qi¡¯s three treasures, Ruyi, could not contend against him. He did not appear at all. There were only streaks of incipient heavenly devil sword Qi shing over from afar. The illusory and the real changed, attacking both body and mind, he easily blocked all interference on the heaven-sealing tform, wanting to give Zhao Heng ample time toy eggs.

    High in the sky, ck light flickered. It was agile and dark, like a demonic snake that separated the green, white, and Golden Ruyi and the boat of Doomsday, which could cross the sea of misery, seeing that Zhao Heng was about to ce the shining golden ¡°God ascension roll¡±at the pivot of the heaven-sealing tform, roars suddenly sounded from all directions, as if hundreds of millions of lions were roaring in unison, as powerful as the demon lord.., the ck Qi sword light could not help but slow down for an instant.

    It was at this moment that a huge lion with nine heads stepped out of the void. It seemed to be carryingyers andyers of the universe, and its entire body seemed to be enveloped by rings of light, a human figure sat on its back, floating in the air. It did not look like a real body, but rather like a mark.

    This was the mount of the heavenly venerate of primordial unity and salvation, the heavenly venerate of Green Emperor Dao sect. It was also ranked ahead of the other great divine abilities, the nine spirits primordial saint!

    It seemed to have received a message from the future. It had broken through the Azure Sky and came to assist the human emperor, not allowing the heaven sealing tform to change owners.

    Roar!

    The nine spirits primordial saint opened its huge mouth, ready to devour the world in front of it and suck the demon lord into its stomach. It did not look down on the demon lord at all, and used its signature divine ability right from the beginning.

    Although it was not a great divine ability user of the same era as the demon lord, it was not unfamiliar with the demon lord who was intent on the nine Netherworld realm because it guarded the gate of the nineherworld.

    Roar!

    Xiao tianquan, Meng Qi¡¯s Three Treasures Ruyi, Shaoxuan and Xi e¡¯s boat of doomsday swayed in the violent winds and waves, but they were coincidentally excluded from the demon lord¡¯s entanglement, they could now free their hands to deal with the matter of the heaven sealing tform, while the demon lord¡¯s incipient heavenly demon sword Qi dissipated on its own. The ck snakes turned into Phantoms and a chasm appeared between them and their true bodies, this was to avoid the nine spirits primordial saint¡¯s heaven-engulfing strike.

    Green, white, and golden light shed. Ruyi shed outside the embroidered mountain and river painting and was about to pierce through it, but at that moment, the heaven and earth where nine spirits primordial saint was suddenly swept up and enveloped it!

    There was nothing unusual about this change before, and no one in the surroundings could react in time. Amidst nine spirits original saint¡¯s furious roar, a giant hand reached out and pulled out an ink-and-water painting. The painting was picturesque and lifelike, a nine-headed lion was flying between the ck and White Heaven and earth.

    The Demon Race¡¯s most precious treasure, the mountain and River Map!

    Demon ox king shed out from his hiding ce. He held both ends of the painting in his right hand, and his entire body glittered with light. Images of the white divine ox appeared, and he struggled to maintain the operation of the mountain and river map so that nine spirits original saint would not be able to break out quickly.

    It just so happened that the human emperor had verified his own legend. The heaven sealing tform might change owners, so how could the demi-human race just sit by and watch?

    The illusory ck snake-like sword Qi rose again, shing at the Three Treasures Ruyi and the boat of Doomsday, evading them from the side of the embroidered mountain and river map. With Bull Demon King using the mountain and river map to trap nine spirits primordial saint, the demon lord could free up his hands again.., to entangle a few legendary mighty figures.

    On the other side, in the sky above changle, which was filled with the phenomenon of Merit Golden Lanterns, the sky suddenly darkened. A golden-winged great ROC covered the sky and the sun, pecking towards the pce city. At the same time, the water transformed into rain. Demon King Jiao, who was the big man of Ang Zang, raised his sea-treading pitchfork.., the flood that drowned the world crashed down with a loud bang.

    This was Gao Lan¡¯sst chance to stop it, because when the goldenntern phenomenon disappeared, it meant that he had passed a test simr to Heaven¡¯s punishment and passed through the gate of Legends. The subsequent third phenomenon would appear naturally and could no longer be disturbed.

    The Great Roc blotted out the sky and the world was flooded. It was as if the end of the world had arrived. Moonlight shone down to protect all living things in this ce. Outside Gao Lan¡¯s secret pce, there was a figure sitting upright. He was handsome and looked like a young man with a spear on his knee, his body was wrapped in silk. It was the god of the three altars sea meeting, Nezha!

    He had epted the talisman decree of the current Yuxu sect master, Meng Qi. He had been guarding this ce and would not be swayed by the changes in the outside world unless someone attacked the pce directly.

    This was thest insurance that Meng Qi hadid down!

    ¡°Defeated!¡±mes rose and the wind dispersed the waves. Nezha had already rushed out of the pavilion. The wind and fire formed a wheel under his feet. The long spear in his hand was thrust in front of the flood dragon demon king. He pointed it at the center of his brows. At the same time, he threw out the heaven and earth ring, it was aimed at the Demon King Roc.

    He did not care about these two great saints who had just recovered to the brink of destiny. He did not even reveal his dharma body.

    Suddenly, the heaven and earth turned upside down. The colors faded and only the five colors of red, green, yellow, white, and ck remained. They stood side by side as if they were symbols of matter. They swept down at the same time. Nothing ¡°Fell¡±!

    The five-colored divine light was extremely fast. Nezha did not even have time to react before he was swept into it.

    After Tai Li obtained the five tail feathers left behind by Kong Xuan, after many years, he had finallypletely refined them. He had some of the grace of an ancient great abhijna. However, with his current level of cultivation, it was impossible for him to control them like this, it was just like how a mortal could not lift a huge mountain. He could only let go of his control and lend it to a few great saints. He would let them work together to trap the powerful enemy.

    The red, green, yellow, and white ck were retracted and ced behind Demon King Peng. The five rays of light shook violently. Nezha was about to break free.

    At this moment, Demon King Peng, Demon King Jiao and the other great saints formed a formation. They worked together to maintain the profoundness of the five-colored divine light. They did not allow Nezha to break free at the crucial moment.

    The battle was intense. They were entangled everywhere. Other than the demon lord, no one else had any strength left. Now, as long as they were in the heavenly immortal realm, they could enter changle and stop Gao Lan from taking his final step.

    Outside the sword-washing pavilion, the omnipresent Su Wuming and Jiang Zhiwei were blocked by a golden bodhisattva. They could not leave the mountain gate and could not contribute to the Battle of Changle.

    This was the bodhisattva of wondrous form. He had suffered heavy lossesst time and had yet to restore his old view. However, it was still easy for him to block a heaven immortal who did not have a peerless divine weapon.

    The mes of war were flying everywhere. Changle Pce City, on the other hand, had a kind of peace and tranquility like a paradise. The goldenmps shone, and it was indescribably sacred and solemn.

    The goldenmps gradually faded and Gao Lan stepped into the final juncture. At this moment, a figure suddenly appeared in midair.

    He wore a wide robe and wide sleeves, looking unruly and unruly. His hair was jet-ck, and there was a smile on his face the whole time. He had a strange charm that was simr to that of a god. He was none other than ¡®Demon Master¡¯Han Guang, ¡®Demon Master¡¯Han Guang, who was also known as the brilliant twin stars together with Gao Lan.

    Han Guang looked at the pce city that was covered by the forbiddenw. He seemed to be able to see the majestic figure of the Emperor. He felt that indifferent but determined gaze, and he could not help but feel a little emotional in his heart.

    Since their debut, the ¡®Demon Master¡¯had been as famous as the ¡®Mad King¡¯. They shone together in that era and became dharma idols one after another, disrupting the general trend of the world. Each of them had their own strengths in calction and their arrangements were all very impressive, the ¡®Glorious Twin Stars¡¯were enough to leave a mark in history. Today, there was even the hope of a legend!

    And in all these years, the two of them, who had always been known as the same person, had never really fought with their lives. After a few collisions, those who knew how to advance and retreat had made the right decision to avoid a life-and-death struggle. Just likest time, when he wascking in strength.., he immediately surrendered and epted the hostage.

    He did not expect that the first life-and-death battle between the two of them could be the final battle!

    He originally did not need to make an appearance, but how could he not personally send the enemy of a lifetime to the end?

    This was respect and also respect.

    Han Guang slightly bowed, withdrew his smile, and said solemnly,

    ¡°Please show yourself, baby.¡±

    A small vermillion gourd leaped out, emitting a ray of light. It was more than thirty feet long, and an object appeared within it. It had eyebrows and eyes. Two rays of white light shot out from its eyes, directly piercing through the forbidden spell of the pce city andnding on Gao Lan¡¯s secluded meditation hall.

 Chapter 1224 59 -- The Return Of The Green Emperor

    The two beams of white light shot out from the small vermillion gourd reached the forbidden spell that enveloped the pce city in an instant. Then, they saw theyers of formations as if nothing was there and prated through them directly. The killing intent that filled the light golden barrier made it seem as if it was stuck in a quagmire, it was unusually slow, revealing many ws that should not have existed.

    It was the same for the defense of the Secret Istion Hall. There was no way to stop the two beams of white light from shooting down. It lit up the darkness in the room, rendering it cold and merciless.

    Gao Lan, who was sitting on the throne, had his eyes closed. A goldenmp was gradually fading around him. The Aura of doom was drifting around him. He seemed to have no reaction to the changes in the outside world and could only be butchered.

    The ¡°Glorious twin stars¡±had been famous for many years. They had always been called the role models of the current heroes and heroes. It seemed that the winner and loser would be decided today.

    At this moment, a figure suddenly shed out of the shadow next to the throne. He was wearing a golden robe and had his hair tied up in a bun.

    He waved his hand and immediately pulled out a scroll that emitted an immutable aura. It had the feeling of suppressing the current world and protecting the new era.

    This was a scroll that had the head and tail of a ck and white yin-yang fish entangled together. Since the world had yet to open and the chaos had yet to differentiate between yin and yang, it was also described from the beginning to the end. Then, it was described by the Great Dao that came from nothing,

    the scroll shook and turned into a golden bridge that crossed the sea of bitterness and connected the entire time. It was as if one was on the other shore.

    Outside the Golden Bridge, yin and Yang were in chaos. Earth, water, wind, and fire raged. Anyone who got close to it would be pacified. The Sea of bitterness would not invade, and the tribtions would not fall!

    The two white lights of the immortal-ying flying knife shot over, but they suddenly slowed down and were suppressed by the Golden Bridge!

    The Supreme Treasure of the other shore, the Taiji diagram!

    Outside the thirty-third heaven, the Great Scarlet Heaven¡¯s supreme rity realm was the world-suppressing item!

    The one guarding Gao Lan in the dark was the golden-horned boy from Tuoshu Pce!

    The immortal-ying flying knives were imprable, and the goldenmps were extinguished one by one. Gao Lan was about to seed, but Han Guang¡¯s expression did not change. Instead, he nodded slightly. ¡°So that¡¯s the person behind him...¡±

    One of the three pure ones, the heavenly venerate of morality, the ancient person on the other shore. He could even add the word ¡®most¡¯!

    A smile appeared on the corner of Han Guang¡¯s mouth again. He looked at the heaven-sealing tform. He was not surprised that he had failed. After all, there was still a chess piece.

    As long as Zhao Hengbined the god Ascension Rankings and the heaven sealing tform into one, allowing his n to borrow the chicken toy eggs to seed, the heaven sealing tform would immediately break away from Gao Lan¡¯s control and no longer belong to him, and the reason why Gao Lan was able to obtain enough ¡°His and my imprints¡±so quickly was all because the heaven sealing tform had fused with the power of the real world and the Earth, connecting with the universe of ten thousand worlds and spreading out the radiance of humanity.

    Even though the moment the ¡°He I imprints¡±were formed, they truly belonged to themselves, and it wasn¡¯t something that could make ¡°Them¡±disappear just by taking away the heaven sealing tform, but at the crucial moment.., losing the heaven sealing tform would definitely cause gao LAN¡¯s ¡°He I imprints¡±to be shaken. There wouldn¡¯t be any room for mistakes, and he would fall at thest step.

    This was his own ¡°Mistake¡±, and it wasn¡¯t something that the Taiji diagram could protect him from!

    Of course, if Gao Lan seeded in proving the legend, the shaking from the heaven sealing tform would definitely not affect his realm.

    Just as Han Guang¡¯s gaze was focused on Zhao Heng, an illusory river that flowed calmly suddenly appeared in his eyes. His original body naturally manifested the image of the ethereal celestial emperor, stepping on the time and upying the top of everything.

    Just as he made a response, he felt the fluctuation of time in the world. The gradually disappearing goldenmps lit up one by one, and then quickly extinguished.

    ¡°I am Emperor Qing.¡±

    ¡°I am Taihao.¡±

    A low voice suddenly sounded, echoing throughout the universe. It was ethereal and grand, as if it came from countless branches of the future. The almighty experts in the fierce battle could not help but feel a momentary dy, or even a pause.

    ¡°I am Emperor Qing.¡±

    ¡°I am Taihao.¡±

    Standing on the heaven-sealing tform, Zhao Heng felt that his vision suddenly became hazy and illusory, as if there were ripples of water light. Many human figures quickly went against the flow from different depths, passing through the waves and approaching in an instant, gradually condensing into one, it was a handsome Daoist wearing a strange green robe.

    He seemed to have ignored the ¡°Splendid Mountains and rivers painting¡±and was able to descend directly onto the heaven-sealing tform because he had entered before the ¡°Splendid Mountains and rivers painting¡±was opened in the future!

    The more the handsome Daoist¡¯s figure ¡°Approached¡±, the more realistic it became. It was as if he had gotten rid of countless possibilities and gradually returned to being the only one.

    At this time, the world suddenly lost its color. The void highlighted the rolling river of time. In the illusory river water, there was a green-blue Buddha with a perfect Buddhist light upstream, a tall and thin Daoist with a bamboo crown on his head and eyes narrowed into a line, there were all kinds of figures, and in the branches of the river in the future, there was only a handsome young man in a green robe.

    These figures looked at the sky at the same time and looked at the outside world from the river of time. At the same time, they let out a grand and solemn voice:

    ¡°I am the Green Emperor.¡±

    ¡°I am Tai Hao.¡±

    The voices ovepped,ing from the past and the future, causing the entire river of time to vibrate. The time was either fast or slow, making the real world lose its colorpletely.

    The Azure Emperor¡¯s attainment of Dao was not in his year, but today!

    The opportunity was in the future, and sess was in the present. The path to the other shore was so illogical!

    And withyers of concealment, the n to deceive the world was finally revealed!

    In the secretnd, Lu Ya¡¯s entire face was covered with ayer of scarlet gold. Hot Steam Rose, melting the void and breaking the rules. He burned thest seal with great difficulty and then bowed deeply.

    Rumble!

    The secretnd was spinning, as if it was about to copse. The two lights on the grass man¡¯s head and feet quickly dimmed, and the blood-colored body became clearer. It was Emperor Qing¡¯s handsome face, butpared to the outside world, it was full of distortion, it was full of pain.

    Crash!

    The long river of time shook everywhere, and the legendary phenomenon didn¡¯t disappear as scheduled. Suddenly, Emperor Qing, who was about to return to the current node, let out a muffled groan, as if he had been shot by an invisible arrow.

    The Curse Treasure, the Nail Head Seven Arrow Book!

    Green Emperor¡¯s eyes showed fatigue, confusion, and sleepiness. As the great divine arts practitioner closest to the other shore, sleepiness itself was not normal.

    When Meng Qi saw this scene and saw the god Ascension Board in Zhao Heng¡¯s hand, his heart skipped a beat. He suspected that Green Emperor had messed up the plot of Lu Ya¡¯s nail head seven arrow book when he was trying to reach the other shore!

    What should he do?

    This level of battle had already surpassed Meng Qi¡¯s realm, and he couldn¡¯t think of anything at the moment. But at this moment, Emperor Qing suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood essence. Its color was gorgeous and extremely brilliant, and it didn¡¯t seem like the damage caused by the nailing head seven arrow book, instead, it seemed like he spat it out voluntarily.

    This mouthful of blood essence condensed in the air and was pressed down by Emperor Qing, who had a solemn expression, from both sides. In an instant, it changed into a few strange sigil seals, and then it stretched into a dark red vortex.

    As soon as the vortex appeared, it seemed to have connected with a secret object and was about to summon it.

    Creak, Creak, Creak. A sound that made one¡¯s teeth ache and heart tremble rang out. The Dark Red Vortex split into two and spun crazily. It was extremely chaotic, like a pair of cold and merciless eyes. Just by looking at it from afar.., meng Qi had a feeling that every thought and every thought was independent of each other and fought with each other.

    The Monster of the Heavenly Dao! Meng Qi suppressed his mind with Wuji and Yuan Xin, mumbling to himself in surprise.

    The azure emperor could actually summon that mysterious monster of the Heavenly Dao!

    Ah!

    As soon as the chaotic dark red eyes appeared, Lu Ya, who was in the secretnd, let out a blood-curdling scream. He held his head in extreme pain, almost rolling on the ground. Meanwhile, the face of the Scarecrow began to blur, and themps above his head and under his feet began to shine again.

    Han Guang¡¯s heart trembled, but he didn¡¯t show it on the outside. He suddenly opened his mouth and shouted loudly,

    ¡°Zhao Heng, why aren¡¯t you doing anything? !¡±

    He was only a few feet away from the god Ascension rankings and the Heaven Ascension tform merging into one.

    Zhao Heng didn¡¯t put down the god Ascension rankings. Instead, he smiled slightly, and two dazzling golden rays shot out from his palms. He seized the rare opportunity to infiltrate the rankings.

    ¡°You want to take advantage of the situation and seize control of the god Ascension Rankings?¡±Han Guang didn¡¯t look down on him. His thoughts were all over the ce, and he began to think about Zhao Heng¡¯s motive for doing this impossible thing.

    He couldn¡¯t have gone mad. He couldn¡¯t have thought that he could forcibly erase the original mark from Daolord Creation¡¯s hand. There had to be a reason for his actions!

    Just as Han Guang thought this, he saw the golden light in Zhao Heng¡¯s palm turn pitch-ck to the point of filth. It was as if the evil and destruction in the world had be extremely concentrated.

    On the southern deste mountain peak, Qi Zhengyan was already floating in mid-air. The star of ¡®equality¡¯and ¡®self-improvement¡¯between his brows was beginning to glow, and he was transmitting the power of the demon Emperor¡¯s w to Zhao Heng through a special connection.

    Back then, Zhao Heng had traveled all over the world to conceal his true purpose -- to go to the southern wilderness and meet Qi Zhengyan!

    The Demon Emperor¡¯s w was extremely evil. It was the most powerful divine weapon that could be used to seize control of treasures. With the ¡®Splendid Mountain and river painting¡¯isting it, the amount of power that could be transmitted through thend pressure was extremely small!

    Zhao Heng¡¯s hand was as ck as fog, enveloping the god Ascension roll. The smile on his face became brilliant as he looked at Han Guang, his gaze containing an unconceble pride.

    I don¡¯t want to be viewed from above, and I don¡¯t want to y with a tiger, so I can only choose the third path!

    Joining hands with ¡®Demon Emperor¡¯Qi Zhengyan topletely disrupt the situation in the world. He fought for his ideals, and I fought for my obsession!

 Chapter 1225 60 -- The Daggerâ€™s End Was Revealed

    Light rose from the Southern Wilderness, and the two stars on Qi Zhengyan¡¯s forehead shone brightly. They shone with the colors of equality and freedom, and the demon saints who had recovered quite a bit of strength surrounded him. Under the control of the incarnation of the ¡°Great unfettered son of Heaven¡±.., they formed the formation that attacked the heavens in the past, and it transformed into a deep and dark fog that enveloped the malevolent and evil demon Emperor¡¯s w.

    In order to wear down the imprint in the god Ascension Board and to prevent the istion of the ¡°Splendidndscape painting¡±from affecting the oue, Qi Zhengyan took the risk to awaken the Devil Emperor¡¯s w. As a result, he was in an extremely dangerous situation, the difference in strength and level made it difficult for him to suppress the Devil Emperor¡¯s w. He could be contaminated at any time, goingpletely astray and bing a devil. Hence, he had to rely on the power of the ¡°Great Boundless Heaven¡±and the Devil Saints to bnce the situation.

    This was a dangerous path, but Qi Zhengzheng made the decision without hesitation.

    This life¡¯s ideal was more important than his life, and he would not regret it even if he died!

    The ck fog that was enveloped by Zhao Heng¡¯s hands became increasingly evil and filthy. It quickly seeped into the ¡°God Ascension Board¡±and stirred up a scarlet golden glow, staining them into ink. It seemed that in a few moments, it would be able to usurp the host, he would gain control of this peerless treasure.

    In the face of this, Han Guang revealed a trace of a smile and thought to himself,

    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is...¡±

    Back then, with the cover of the ¡°Son of Heaven¡±, the demon emperor¡¯s ws, and the friendship of sharing life and death in the world of reincarnation, Han Guang and Lu Ya had never doubted the purpose of Zhao Heng¡¯s visit to the south barren and Lang Ya, after all, when making an important decision about the future and life and death, it wasmon to see old friends and reminisce about the past.

    However, how could one not be wary of the changes in key matters when nning for a major event?

    Although Lu Ya and Lu Heng did not expect Zhao Heng to collude with Qi Zhengyan and intended topletely disrupt the situation, they had been on guard against him from the very beginning, taking the ¡®God Ascension Roll¡¯and betraying them. They still stood on the high side!

    This possibility was not small, and they had to be on guard. If they miscalcted, they would not be able to get away with it!

    Therefore, even if they did not sign a contract, Su Meng and the other opponents, who were afraid of the ¡°Cause of all fruits¡±, would be aware of it in advance, they had prepared a corresponding backup n. If Zhao Heng yed along and used the ¡°God Ascension Roll¡±to please the public.., they would definitely experience what it meant to be in despair.

    The so-called backup n was very simple. Zhao Heng, who had once entered reincarnation, whether it was his real name, his birth date, or even all the details, were all within Lu Ya¡¯s grasp. When su Meng¡¯s ¡°Cause of all fruits¡±had no time to care about other things.., it was simply impossible to escape the curse. He had a ¡°Zhao Heng grass figurine¡±that Lu Ya had personally made in his arms. It was made from a copy of the nail head seven arrow book. If he could not deal with the legends, how could he kill someone who had just entered the spell body stage?

    Now that Zhao Heng had chosen the third path, this backup n could stille in handy. However, there seemed to be no need for that. As long as the ascension to godhood on behalf of the heavens was not as smooth as he had expected, it would be difficult to bestow the title of Star Lord, he had to open the highest level of the ninth heaven and Peek into some secrets in order to be able to do his best. With Qi Zhengyan and Zhao Heng¡¯s strength, even if they had the devil emperor¡¯s w, even if they had the help of the great unfettered emperor and the Devil Saints, when the matter was settled.., it would be a piece of cake to snatch back the god Ascension Roll from their hands.

    He would just leave it with them for the time being and let the god Ascension Roll and the Heaven Ascension tform merge into one first. That would be the proper thing to do!

    The thought shed through Han Guang¡¯s mind in a split second. He seemed to have a n in mind as he leisurely held a formation diagram in his hand. It was divided into four colors, red, green, ck, and white. It contained the terror of the great ughter, the great destruction, and the great end.

    He threw the immortal execution formation diagram into the air and immediately connected the four immortal swords of the exterminating yer. However, this time, he did not want to form aplete sword formation. Instead, he wanted to drag them up to an infinite height!

    Buzz! Buzz! Buzz!

    The four immortal swords immediately trembled. The power that Guang Chengzi and the others released almost could not hold on any longer, almost causing the four immortal execution swords to escape from their control. This brought about a temporary dy and chaos in the four-colored sword Qi of red, green, ck, and white, immediately, the great wisdom sword was flicked away by the Light Golden Buddha palm of the ancient Buddha with a flick of his finger. The Heaven flipping seal was sent flying, and he forcefully broke out of the encirclement.

    The five fingers of the ancient Buddha of burningmp, which were far more powerful than the mountain peaks, changed continuously. In an instant, they formed countless hand seals, forming an endless sea of pain. They set off terrifying waves, and with an illusory momentum, they pierced through the ¡°Splendid Mountain and river painting¡±.

    The ancient Buddha of burningmp gave up on stopping Gao Lan to prove his own legend and chose to attack the Green Emperor!

    If a person from the other side appeared, things would be troublesome!

    The ¡°Splendid Mountain and river painting¡±did not stop the ocean of pain because it was a part of the secr world and humanity. Simrly, Zhao Heng was not affected, because he was always in the ¡°Sea of pain¡±, no matter how he changed, it would not affect his state.

    But Emperor Qing was different. He was looking back to the past and taking possession of the future. He formed a line in the river of time to break free from the Sea of pain and reach the other side. At this moment, with the change of the ¡°Sea of pain¡±and the surging of crazy waves.., he could only slow down his ¡°Footsteps.¡±While he used the power of the ¡°Monster of Heavenly Dao¡±in front of him to resist the ¡°Nail head seven arrow book,¡±he opened his y ball and rushed out of the auspicious clouds. On the clouds stood an ancient green tree that looked like Fusang, the roots spread and plunged into the sea of bitterness, making it calm down.

    Whether it was the heavenly venerate Taiyi who saved suffering or the eastern medicine master Wang Fo, they were now the basis for the green emperor to look back to the past. It was difficult for him to jump to the present and defend against the attack of the ancient Buddha.

    The waves of the sea of suffering were no longer fierce, but they had not subsided either. In the Endless Sea of pain, an ancient ssmp suddenly appeared. It was suffused with all kinds of colors of cause and effect, and the light of themp illuminated the vast sea of suffering, it wanted to pave a way for all living beings to transcend.

    The halo of the ssmp transformed into a golden Buddha full of wisdom. The light of Buddha in his mind wasplete, and he uttered a solemn voice,

    ¡°The sea of bitterness is boundless, turn back to the shore!¡±

    The fourth form of the Tathagata divine palm, turn back to the shore!

    The Buddha light condensed and merged into the sea of bitterness, like an invisible hand pulling Emperor Qing to turn back!

    At this moment, the Golden Bridge in the Changle Pce suddenly grew long. Surrounded by the human light, it passed through the ¡°Splendidndscape map¡±and came to the side of Emperor Qing.

    The Golden Bridge was elevated. On one side was the depths of the sea of bitterness, and on the other side was the illusory shore. The Green Emperor was on top of it, and he was impervious to waves and pain. It seemed that as long as he walked forward, he would be able to reach it smoothly.

    This was the Golden Bridge on the other side!

    The Green Emperor stepped forward. He wanted to return to the current node, connect with the past, and connect with the future!

    At this moment, the great beauty bodhisattva outside the sword washing pavilion suddenly put his palms together and solemnly chanted the name of Buddha:

    ¡°Amitabha of the South!¡±

    In the real world, all those who were rted to Buddhism were moved and chanted the name of Buddha:

    ¡°Amitabha of the South!¡±

    The name of Buddha echoed in the world. In the river of time, Medicine Master King Buddha, who was sitting upright in the Middle Ages, seemed to see the shadow of a giant Golden Buddha. His lips were moving as he chanted Buddhist scriptures.

    As the saying goes, sess leads to failure. As the world was like this, medicine master king Buddha¡¯s azure-blue zed body gradually dimmed as if he was following the principles of the world. It caused the river of time to vibrate and ripple as if it was about to break.

    The higan golden bridge extended once again, stepping into the past and arriving in front of Medicine Guru Buddha, isting the illusory Buddha¡¯s voice from the outside.

    At this moment, the life and Death Bodhi behind medicine Guru Buddha suddenly changed. The withered ones decayed, the glorious ones withered. Everything sank into the final tranquility, the final nirvana!

    The higan golden bridge was no longer able to iste all the influences. Medicine Guru Buddha formed a seal with both hands and used all his strength to resist the remaining attacks.

    The river of time Rose and fell, rippling from medicine master Wang Fo and surging towards the present and the past respectively, making everything no longer calm.

    Emperor Qing walked back to the current node. He wanted to connect all the dots and all the short lines in the river of time into a long line, a long line with all the branches in the future.

    However, the tremors in medicine master Wang Fo¡¯s ce made him like a snake that had its seven inches pinched. He couldn¡¯t get rid of it no matter how hard he tried, and he couldn¡¯t connect them as one!

    The dark red eyes in front of him gradually faded, and his face showed a bit of pain. If he was dyed any longer, he would lose the chance he had and pay a heavy price.

    In the Jade Void Pce of Kunlun Mountain, Meng Qi watched the scene and thought quickly:

    ¡°The heavenly venerate of virtue, the heavenly venerate of numinous treasure, Amitabha Buddha, the ancient Bodhi Buddha, the monster emperor, and the monster of Heavenly Dao all seem to have fallen into their own hands. Although they didn¡¯t do it themselves, with the help of their belongings or the characteristics of their bodies, it is equivalent to the struggle for the other shore.¡±

    ¡°The current situation is that the long-lost heavenly venerate of Numinous Treasure seems to have made a casual move without showing any traces. It¡¯s as if he didn¡¯t participate in it directly. He only used Han Guang and Lu Ya to cancel out the power of the monster of Heavenly Dao summoned by Emperor Qing with the nail head seven arrow book. The Demon Emperor trapped nine spirits original saint and broke Emperor Qing¡¯s most important arm without returning. Then, the heavenly venerate of virtue resisted Amitabha Buddha and ancient Bodhi Buddha to help Emperor Qing ascend to the other shore. It seems like he¡¯s alone...¡±

    ¡°There are still a few important figures on the other shore who have yet to make a move. Emperor Fu¡¯s condition isn¡¯t right. The Devil Buddha is being suppressed, and the whereabouts of the primordial Lord of Heaven are unknown. Eh, why isn¡¯t Old Mother Wusheng here to intervene?¡±

    Seeing that it was difficult for Emperor Qing to pass through and that he was about to miss the opportunity, Meng Qi couldn¡¯t help but think of the words he had left behind in the Fusang ancient tree. Originally, Emperor Qing¡¯s obstacle was in the future, but who knew that in the end, it was the past medicine master Wang Fo who had a problem.

    Uh, the Fusang ancient tree. Mother Wusheng once sent an oracle there. That fruit fell into my hands, and the opportunity for the Green Emperor to attain Dao was in the Fusang ancient tree. The two were closely rted... in a split second, Meng Qi suddenly had an epiphany, in his hand, there was that strange fruit that he had obtained from the Fusang ancient tree.

    So this was the son of the Golden Emperor!

    It was really traceless!

    If he gave this fruit to the green emperor, what would happen?

    Would it be good or bad?

    ..

    Outside the Changle Pce, the goldenmp was extinguished. There were specks of starlight in the sky that were about to merge into the sea.

    Han Guang smiled and shook his head. His figure gradually became illusory and was about to disappear.

    Suddenly, Gao Lan¡¯s voice sounded in his ear. He said in a dignified and indifferent voice,

    ¡°Where¡¯s your real body?¡±

    The Demon Master had onlye with thebination of the Heavenly Emperor¡¯s Incarnation and Yan Mo¡¯s incarnation. He didn¡¯t know where his real body was!

    Han Guang smiled slightly:

    ¡°The east wind has arrived. Of course, I have to reveal my n.¡±

    ¡°Only when the green emperor attains the dao can he attract the attention of all the important figures on the other shore. He can take advantage of other things!¡±

    ¡°And only when the heaven sealing tform attains the legend with you can the great divine arts practitioners have no time to care about other things.¡±

    The voice curled up, and Han Guang had already disappeared, leaving behind a meaningful smile.

    ..

    In the depths of Mount Numinous.

    Han Guang, who wore a wide robe andrge sleeves, leisurely came to the front of the Five Finger Mountain. He raised his head and looked at the seven-colored Bodhi tree.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know why Lu Ya changed his attitude, but this matter is beneficial to me, not harmful...¡±Han Guang smiled as he muttered to himself. His body changed, and a tathagata golden body that was one with the nine Buddhas appeared!

    The huge tathagata golden body extended its hand and grabbed the Bodhi magical tree.

    Everything was ready, and the East Wind had arrived!

    The plot was exposed, and the Devil Buddha was released!

 Chapter 1226 61. Heavenâ€™s Will Was Unpredictable

    The Bodhi tree was filled with great purity, great wisdom, great freedom, and great bliss. It seemed to be the nature in everyone¡¯s heart, the Tathagata of the self. However, in the feeling of Han Guang¡¯s tathagata golden body, it was so heavy, it was almost difficult to shake even the slightest bit. Even if both sides came from the same source, they both belonged to the Buddhist ¡°Tathagata.¡±They could avoidyers of restrictions and reduce most of their weight.

    Just as the zed Buddhist light around him was about to transform into the Phantoms of Golden Buddhas and unleash their tathagata divine palms, a subtle sound of cutting through the air suddenly came from the top of the spiritual mountain. It was like a hot knife cutting through grease.

    Through his senses, Han Guang saw a lightless dark sword flying over from the sky. It streaked across the sky and cut down rapidly.

    If it were not for the fact that the spiritual mountain was the Buddhist temple of the past, it would be difficult for it to be everywhere below the other shore. This sword had already cut down on his body.

    This was a three-foot-three-inch-long, deep-ck sword. There were no patterns on its entire body, only the purest form of ughter, the most terrifying form of destruction. Wherever it passed, no living creature could survive. Just by looking at it.., han Guang already had the feeling that his life force was rapidly draining away. In less than five moments, even if the sword had not been attached to his body, he would have died on the spot.

    The number one killer, the Netherworld Sea Sword!

    The seven kills Daoist had made his move!

    ¡°As expected...¡±Han Guang was not frightened at all, as if he had long expected this.

    Among all the Almighty and powerful divine arts practitioners, if anyone paid attention to the matter of the Devil Buddha Day and night, even if the Azure Emperor was about to cross the sea of bitterness, the important figures on the other shore were fighting silently, and when the human emperor was about to witness the third kind of abnormal phenomenon, his body became a legend.., thebination of the heaven-sealing tform and the god-ascension board was imminent, but it could not distract him too much. There was only one, and that was the seven kills Daoist, who had once been controlled by the Devil Buddha and became his ve.

    No one cared more about whether the Devil Buddha had escaped or not than he did. This kind of obsession was even stronger than Su Meng!

    As Han Guang thought about it, he suddenly heard the sound of water sshing in his ears. It was so familiar and so powerful that the smile on his face became even thicker.

    The water intent in the surroundings increased rapidly. The high sky of Mount Lingshan really turned into a deep blue ocean. The waves gathered and formed a tall and solemn statue of a god. He stood on two five-wed ck dragons and had a water snake on his ear. The color was close to the ocean, it held a ck octagon mace in its hand and blocked in front of the Netherworld Sea Sword.

    PA!

    The statue turned ck in an instant and lost its vitality. It broke into many waves. However, the water current surged and the source of vitality instantly formed a simr statue of a god. It was born and died, destroyed and born again. The Netherworld Sea sword was like a quagmire, it could not be killed cleanly no matter how hard it tried!

    ¡°Water ancestor, what good will releasing the Devil Buddha do you?¡±Daoist seven kills¡¯s voice that was filled with anger reverberated in the high sky.

    Huge waves surged into the sky, and the sound of water rumbled, ¡°You won¡¯t understand.¡±

    Before the two of them could finish speaking, the waves in the ocean and the Netherworld Sea sank at the same time. It was as if they felt an immense pressure and an unbearable weight.

    The Darkness Split Open, and the sky seemed to split apart. A huge golden cudgel that could pierce through a spiritual mountain fell with a loud bang, and Han Guang found himself in the shadow of the bottom of the cudgel.

    Even though the Equal Heaven Grand Sage was paying close attention to Emperor Qing, Gao Lan, and the heaven sealing tform, his identity was special and he could not have it both ways. He did not enter the scene to mess things up. He only wanted to save someone he knew, so he could still be distracted, at first, he did not react. He did not expect Lu Ya and Han Guang¡¯s true goal was to release the demon Buddha. However, with the seven kills Daoist blocking him, there was an unconceble movement. Naturally, he ¡°Turned around¡±and swung his cudgel!

    He was just a fly, yet he dared to do such a thing?

    Eat my rod!

    At this moment, a huge ck hand extended out from the illusion. It had six fingers. It did not look scary or ferocious. Instead, it gave off a deep and peaceful feeling. It was as if it was the final destination of all living beings, it was an inescapable death and slumber.

    These six fingers turned into dark vortexes. They were illusory and hazy. It was as if they were connected to six different great daos. They spun non-stop, causing the heaven and earth to light up and extinguish at times.

    The Monkey King Grand Sage¡¯s all-out attack was terrifying. However, after being trapped in these six vortexes, it was sometimes light and sometimes heavy. Sometimes, it was like a ghost. Sometimes, it was like a piece of metal. The momentum of his fall instantly lost its sharpness and slowed down.

    After Wang Siyuan jumped out of his control, the Fengdu Emperor started to wake up. When Ruan Yushu obtained his avatar, he had already recovered his powers that were close to the destiny realm. Now, another period of time had passed. Even if he did not return to his peak.., he was still a great abhijna user. Even if he could not defeat the Monkey King Grand Sage, he was still confident that he could hold him off for a few moments!

    Seeing this, Han Guang was not surprised. The golden bodies around him formed hand seals and each of them formed a tathagata palm.

    ¡°Only I am supreme¡±, ¡°The four universes are empty¡±, ¡°A smile on a flower¡±, ¡°Turning back is the shore¡±..

    The nine Buddha images took a step forward and merged into Han Guang¡¯s body. The nine forms of the tathagata palm connected head to tail andnded on the Bodhi tree.

    Han Guang opened his mouth and let out a grand and solemn voice:

    ¡°All things have their ownws, like illusory bubbles!¡±

    Immediately, the Bodhi magical tree absorbed the nine forms of the tathagata palm and became strangely light and agile. It was as if the previous heaviness was illusory, the restrictions were illusory, and everything was illusory. It was an illusory bubble!

    ..

    ¡°It¡¯s Done!¡±The ck Fog in Zhao Heng¡¯s hand was like ink. Filth pervaded the air, but joy surged in his heart.

    He had finally erased Lu Ya¡¯s Mark!

    There was no time to lose. As Zhao Heng constructed his mark, he pressed the ¡®God Ascension Roll¡¯on the pivotal point of the heaven-sealing tform.

    Rumble!

    The heaven-sealing tform suddenly shook. A dull rumbling sound came from the depths of the Earth. Various colors of light flew up. The statues of gods carved around it were prominent, making the ce seem like a ce where tens of thousands of immortals came to pay their respects and the gods surrounded it.

    The stars in the High Sky were dazzling, and they converged into a dazzling sea. Gao Lian finally broke through the door of legend. After the ¡°Holy virtue moistens things¡±and ¡°Ten Thousand Golden Lanterns,¡±he witnessed the final phenomenon, ¡°The stars shine into the sea.¡± He was extremely powerful for a time, and from then on, he could no longer be stopped. Once he stabilized his cultivation, he would be the second legendary mighty figure in the world!

    Zhao Heng was not rmed, but he felt fortunate. If he was a stepte, Gao Lan would have been able to stop him.

    Suddenly, his eyes shed, and a scroll flew out along with the rumbling of the Earth. It seemed to have a strange connection with the Great Zhou Empire and all living things. It actually pierced through the ¡°Beautiful mountains and rivers painting¡±andnded on the ¡°God Ascension Board¡±, it ovepped with it.

    Ghost God True Spirit Map!

    Emperor Fengdu¡¯s ¡°Ghost God True Spirit Map¡±!

    Rumble!

    The Heaven and earth shook, and the Phantom of the immortal world seemed to be about to appear high in the sky. The earth seemed to be transparent, and one could see the nine underworld and the dreamlike underworld.

    The Heaven Court, the Earth, and the Netherworld seemed to be about to merge together at this moment. Emperor Fengdu had been waiting for this opportunity for a long time.

    Of course, he did not descend with his own power. Instead, he handed it over to his subordinate, Yama. However, it was enough to deal with Zhao Heng and Qi Zhengyan!

    More importantly, this was not an intense battle. Instead, it was a sh of their respective spiritual senses in the ¡®map¡¯to fight for the right to lead. Yama¡¯s weakening in the world of the living, the power isted by the ¡®beautiful mountain and river map¡¯.., were all in the lowest state!

    ..

    Meng Qi, who was in the hollow jade temple of Kunlun Mountain, was hesitating whether the fruit in his hand was good or bad for the Green Emperor. Suddenly, he was shocked because he felt the abnormal change on the peak of the spiritual mountain.

    Ever since little sang reminded him, he had always been on guard against anyone who would take the risk to sneak into the spiritual mountain, release the Devil Buddha, and smash the chessboard. Therefore, he quietly left a secret arrangement outside the seal of the five finger mountain that originated from the ¡®cause of all the fruits¡¯, now, it had been triggered, and the aura came from the Devil Master!

    ¡°Han Guang and Lu Ya are creating a diversion to attack the Devil Buddha?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t Lu Ya very wary of the Devil Buddha and has repeatedly ruined his ns?¡±

    Doubts emerged, but Meng Qi did not have the time to think about the answer. At the moment, he only had one chance, which was to help Emperor Qing ascend to the other shore and let him prevent the seal from being broken.

    Even if he didn¡¯t have time to stop him, he could still fight against the Devil Buddha and protect himself!

    The Spirit Mountain wasn¡¯t a ce where he could directly descend. Even if his big brother had proved the legend, he was no longer concerned with the matter of the heaven sealing tform. He could free his hands, and it was toote to stop Han Guang, unless he had the ability to directly break the Spirit Mountain¡¯s external surface and prate the power!

    Was that fruit good or bad for Emperor Qing?

    In a split second, Meng Qi, who had been examining his thoughts, recalled something that he had heard before:

    Emperor Qing had given the core fragment of the Supreme Heavenly Mirror to the gold emperor and nurtured it in the Jade Lake. After that, its whereabouts were unknown... and from the way Emperor Qing attained Dao, that was the beginning of his true path to the other shore. In other words, the Gold Emperor was thest person he saw before he did this important thing!

    This was trust!

    That was why Gu Xiaosang was able to enter the realm of the Fusang ancient tree when she was still weak? That was why mother wusheng ¡°Gave¡±the fruit to him?

    As this thought shed through his mind, Meng Qi no longer hesitated. With a flick of his finger, the strange fruit of the Fusang ancient tree appeared in the sky above the current node of the illusory river of time!

    ..

    The Bodhi tree was as light as a feather. When it was lifted up by Han Guang with a smile on his face, the five-fingered mountain immediately loosened up, and a faint ck aura wanted to spread out.

    However, Han Guang¡¯s gaze froze. Beneath the Bodhi Tree, at the peak of the five-fingered mountain, sat an ancient Buddha Phantom. Its body was green and gold, and it had an intelligent eye, its body was surrounded by various sacred and solemn feelings of perfection, which prevented the five-fingered mountain from copsing with the lifting of the Bodhi tree!

    No, it was not the illusory image of a Buddha!

    Han Guang focused his gaze and saw that this was not an ancient Buddha. It was clearly a ruyi, a ruyi of purple, white, gold, and yellow. It had profound blessings, perfect virtues, and long divine virtues. It was a famous item in ancient times, the Three Treasures Ruyi!

    It quietly pressed down on the five-finger mountain, making the secondyer of seal.

    Han Guang¡¯s expression finally changed. Two names resounded in his mind:

    Saint Buddha!

    Primeval Lord of Heaven!

    The will of heaven is truly unpredictable.

 Chapter 1227 62 Was Born Here, And It Was Also The Place Where One Attained Dao

    The fruit was dark and slightly transparent. It was like a mirror reflecting the various things around it. There was the unworldly green emperor from the many branches of the future, the green-and-blue medicine master Wang Fo, the Taiyi heavenly venerate with a bamboo crown on his head, and the pure Yangzi, there was the Dongyang divine lord. From the past to the present, from the present to the future, the green emperor seemed to have concentrated on this fruit.

    Just as it approached the ¡®Splendid Mountain and river painting¡¯that enveloped the heaven-sealing tform, it resonated slightly with the ancient tree that was shaped like fusang above the Green Emperor¡¯s head. It prated the resonance of time.

    Buzz! Buzz! Buzz!

    The fruit trembled violently and seemed to be illusory. It prated the ¡®Splendid Mountain and river painting¡¯in an instant and fell into the current node of the illusory long river. Itnded on the auspicious cloud green tree.

    Crash!

    The entire long river of time surged with monstrous waves. It was like a huge snake arching its back, causing the surrounding space and time to sink into a ck and white stagnation. The fruit suddenly shattered and turned into tiny mirrors that reflected the heavens and the myriad worlds, it revealed the past and the future. It was also like the Supreme Heavenly Mirror and the Donghuang Bell!

    The mirrors scattered and fused with the ancient green tree that was brimming with vitality. They hung on the branches and formed one fruit after another that seemed to be condensed from the Great Dao.

    All of this happened in an instant. Then, the ancient Greenwood tree covered with strange fruits flew out from the auspicious clouds and fell into the river of time. It went against the flow and passed through the ancient times until it reached the side of the Medicine Master King Buddha.

    The river water immediately calmed down and flowed quietly. It remained unchanged since ancient times. The Bodhi of withering and flourishing behind the medicine master king Buddha was infused with the rich vitality of the Greenwood tree. It turned green once again and waspletely connected to the current.

    The green wood ancient tree was still tracing back. It passed by Chun Yangzi, the East Yang Divine Lord, the Taiyi Celestial Master of salvation, and came to the side of the green emperor during the period of the five ancient emperors. Wherever it passed, the time ripples disappeared and the tremors subsided, the turbulent long river was peaceful and ancient.

    The green wood ancient tree continued forward. It went up against the current from the peak of the Green Emperor. It passed by him, who was only a well-known figure in the destiny realm. It passed by him, who had obtained the remains of the primordial Supreme Heavenly Mirror. It passed by him, who had just entered the destiny realm when he was born, the scenes reyed one after another. ¡°Emperor Qing¡±returned to a green fruit that was filled with the power of wood element and rich vitality. The fruit rose from the ground and hung on the branches. It gradually shrank and returned to its original body.

    The original body was the fusang ancient tree!

    It used the blood of the Heavenly God and the supreme one of the Eastern Emperor as its foundation. It absorbed the broken era as nutrients and merged the vitality and wood of the five elements from the beginning of the current era. It ¡°Gave birth¡±to Emperor Qing, who was an innate god who held a part of the authority!

    It was the beginning, the opportunity, and the attainment of the Dao!

    The ancient Fusang tree exuded the aura of a new era and the reopening of the universe. It was very simr to Meng Qi¡¯s ¡°Tree of the Great Dao¡±. No Wonder Emperor Qing mistook the tree of the great dao as ¡°It¡±, from then on, he realized who he was!

    Back at the beginning of the new era, the waves of the river of time hadpletely calmed down. Medicine Master King Buddha got rid of the influence of the ¡°Bodhi of wither and glory¡±and ¡°Amitabha¡±. He leaped out of the illusory river again and into the chaotic void, he sat in the Lotus position and announced grandly,

    ¡°I am Green Emperor.¡±

    ¡°I am Tai Hao.¡±

    The heavenly venerate of primordial unity and salvation also leaped out of the river of time. Chun Yangzi, East Yang Divine Lord, and other figures flew up densely. They shouted at the same time,

    ¡°I am Green Emperor.¡±

    ¡°I am Tai Hao.¡±

    Green Emperor¡¯s figure rose slowly, allowing the figures of the past to fly over. It allowed the illusory images of many tributaries in the future to leap out as well. They ovepped and suddenly contracted, fusing into green emperor¡¯s elegant and graceful body!

    The world instantly became dark. There was no white or ck, nothing could be seen. Even the sense of the flow of time had disappeared. The Great Dao seemed to have descended, giving the green emperor the final ¡°Test¡±, however, all of this was not something that Meng Qi could experience.

    The first type of the higan phenomenon, ¡°Heaven and Earth Chaos¡±!

    Following that, a beam of green light shone, illuminating the entire universe. It enveloped every part of the myriad realms in the heavens in a gentle light, except for the highest level of the nine heavens and the lowest level of the nine underworld.

    The second type of the higan phenomenon, ¡°Illuminating the ten directions¡±!

    The deeper the foundation, the more ces it illuminated.

    The light changed and turned into green ancient trees, bearing dark and pale green fruits. Each fruit seemed to contain space and time.

    Life was released, and the imperial liquid spilled down. In the real world, all living things were flourishing, and there was a certain degree of rejuvenation. Many spirits and demons had gained intelligence, and many humans had improved their aptitude.

    The third type of abnormal phenomena on the other shore, the manifestation of the Great Dao!

    These abnormal phenomena were formed from the great items that one had mastered and produced half a ¡°Fruit.¡±There were a total of one yuan, and they were respectively ¡°Ten Thousand Buddhas dynasty,¡±¡°Illusory bubble,¡±¡°Five virtues be phoenixes,¡±¡°The alternation of time,¡±and so on, ¡°All Immortals Wee,¡±¡°The universe turns into a book,¡±¡°Spiritual treasures hold swords,¡±¡°Morals ride oxen,¡±and so on.

    Not all of these phenomena had been proven by others. Because for many eras, there were very few who could reach the other side. Most of them were the result of the deductions of the big figures on the other side. But they were enough to be sure that there could be two or even three of these phenomena at the same time, and three!

    And the green emperor used the wood element and life force as the foundation. Hebined the way of the Supreme Heavenly Mirror and the Donghuang Bell. Hence, there was the phenomenon of ¡°Rejuvenating green wood¡±!

    When the third phenomenon appeared, the ¡°Amitabha¡±sound in the sky disappeared. The Life and Death Bodhi in the Dongfang zed purend returned to its original state. There was a clear aura that dissipated. The higan golden bridge retracted and turned into the Taiji diagram, when itnded in the golden-horned boy¡¯s hands, the grand sages retracted the five-colored divine light and quickly escaped from this world. Nezha was so angry that he gritted his teeth.

    Demon ox king shook the mountain river map in his hand and threw it out of the nine spirits original saint. Then, he disappeared without looking back, not giving the nine-headed lion a chance to take revenge. Yuan Hong put away his iron rod and sank down to hide beside the Qingping Sword, he hid in the strange blood and made the Golden Ao ind disappear again.

    The immortal-ying formation shook and suddenly disappeared. The four immortal swords, the Great Wisdom Sword, and the heaven-turning seal flew back into the sky. The Sea of bitterness formed by the burningmp ancient Buddha turned into an illusion. The Faint Golden Buddha palm also disappeared and the demon lord directly turned into an illusion, it entered the mind and spirit world and used this to disappear..

    The situation was set. Looking back, they could no longer stop the Azure Emperor. All the opposing forces tacitly stopped and returned to their own homes to avoid bing the sacrificial sabers of the new shore.

    At this time, Zhao Heng¡¯s expression was twisted and he was struggling. He was fighting with the son of Yama for the control of the heaven sealing tform, the god Ascension Board, and the Ghost God True Spirit diagram.

    In the sky full of green wood, the ninth heaven and the ninth underworld were about to feel the ¡°Resonance¡±and reveal their own uniqueness.

    Meng Qi¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He didn¡¯t have time to control the three treasures he had condensed to drill through the ¡°Splendid Mountain and river picture¡±. Instead, he circted the cause and effect of all the fruits in an attempt to grasp the traces of the third level of the ninth heaven and enter the Gray Stone Hall, he ascended to the highest level.

    At this moment, the pure aura that emanated from the ¡°Bodhi of Withering and glory¡±behind Medicine Guru Buddha condensed into a Bodhi tree branch embedded with the seven treasures of Buddhism. Although it wasn¡¯t illusory, it was crystal clear and shone with a brilliant light. With a light brush.., the God Ascension Roll and the Ghost God true spirit diagram were brushed out of the heaven-sealing tform!

    Buzz!

    Amidst the tremors, the Ninth Heaven and the ninth Netherworld disappeared abruptly. The god Ascension roll fell into Zhao Heng¡¯s arms, and the Ghost God True Spirit Diagram returned to theherworld. A clear and elegant voice sounded in their ears:

    ¡°It¡¯s not the time yet.¡±

    Heaven¡¯s will was unpredictable, and sess or failure was imminent. Both Yan Luo and Zhao Heng couldn¡¯t help but feel depressed, but Zhao Heng didn¡¯t dare to dy. He immediately jumped out of the heaven sealing tform, taking advantage of the fact that Gao Lan was still stabilizing his realm, shao Xuan and Xi e were attracted by the ¡®Green Wood returning to its old age¡¯, and they used the power of the Demon Emperor¡¯s w to escape.

    The green wood disappeared, and a shrunken illusory river appeared in the air, circling around Emperor Qing. It was slightly different from the river of time and fate from before.

    This was the river of time that the other side had to look back to time and possess the future -- the river of time in his real world had finally taken shape!

    The fourth type of abnormal phenomenon on the other side, ¡°Time around the body¡±, was an image that could be witnessed by all.

    ..

    When he saw the three treasures ruyi, the names of the Saint Buddha and the heavenly venerate of primordial beginning echoed in his mind, Han Guang suddenly felt the ripples of time in this ce, and then fell into the chaos of Heaven and earth.

    ¡°The green emperor is about to attain the Dao?¡±Han Guang¡¯s eyes turned cold and he woke up. He no longer hesitated. He took the ¡°Bodhi magical tree¡±and left without looking back.

    If he missed the opportunity, it would nevere again!

    Now, he could only ept his failure calmly. If he struggled any longer, he would die miserably at the hands of the Green Emperor. Moreover, without the Bodhi magical tree, the three-treasure Ruyi alone, and the aura and power of the Devil Buddha could still stir up trouble.

    However, why was the Three Treasures Ruyi below the Bodhi tree and not above it?

 Chapter 1228 63, The Great Wish

    Seeing Han Guang escape and sensing that the green emperor was about to reach the other shore, the reincarnation palm formed by Emperor Fengdu was like a dream. It disappeared in the blink of an eye, leaving only the Golden Cudgel in the sky.

    Sun Wukong had a feeling that he could not use his strength in this fight. He had just met the ultimate illusion, but there was no shockwave from the collision. All he could do was to disturb the illusionyer byyer. He was obviously stronger than the opponent, but he had the power to destroy everything, however, he was ovee by softness and illusion. He was unable to break free for a short period of time.

    With a snort, the golden cudgel retreated out of the spiritual mountain. The Monkey King stood in the cracks between the worlds. His fiery eyes looked at the green light that shone in all directions and the illusory river of time that surrounded the green emperor.

    Below him, the water ancestor statue that had been born and destroyed waspletely destroyed. The tide of the ocean receded and disappeared. The Netherworld Sea sword paused for a moment before it flew back to the chaos beyond the heavens.

    With ancestor water blocking the sword qi and the aftershocks, Han Guang had a chance to mention the Bodhi magical tree. Unfortunately, the three treasures ruyi that was quietly ced made all his ns fall through the air. When Daoist seven kills saw that the Devil Buddha had not been released.., he did not fully wake up, so he was toozy to cause any trouble. He took away the three-foot-three-inch-long Netherworld Sea Sword.

    ..

    In the sky above the southern wilderness, Qi Zhengyan sighed. He pulled his hand with the Devil Emperor¡¯s w, and Zhao Heng appeared in front of him.

    Zhao Heng held the god Ascension Board that was covered in ayer of darkness, a bitter smile appeared on his face. ¡°Heaven¡¯s will is hard to predict. I could have taken control of the god Ascension Board, the heaven-sealing tform, and the Ghost God True Spirit map with the backup n that you had prepared. Unfortunately, the Bodhi ancient Buddha interfered and destroyed all of my efforts. Heh, when did it not arrive...¡±

    The Yama Emperor¡¯s throwing out the map of the true spirit of the ghosts and gods was beyond their expectations. However, Qi Zhengyan had inherited the experience and knowledge of the demon lord, so how could he not be prepared for the unexpected? However, there were times when one¡¯s strength was limited. The will of heaven had always been difficult to ask, no one expected the bodhisattva ancient Buddha to stop him.

    Qi Zhengyan¡¯s expression did not change, he consoled Zhao Heng. ¡°It¡¯s rare for things in this world to be smooth sailing. The path has always been tortuous, and mistakes and idents are inevitable. As long as you can firm up your own path, you¡¯ll get another chance sooner orter. Moreover, with this experience and lesson, you¡¯ll be able to avoid suffering in this aspect in the future.¡±

    ¡°Yes, at least I got the god-sealing roll...¡±before Zhao Heng could finish his words, he suddenly paused. Without fusing with the heaven-sealing tform, the god-sealing roll would be harmful but not beneficial!

    If everything went smoothly, he would be able to confer the title of star Lord Ziwei, which was the limit of the Heaven Court¡¯s god-sealing. He would have enough power to unite with the great divine arts practitioners and secure the victory, but now, he was on the verge of failure.., it was rare for the god Ascension Roll to be so magical, and he and Qi Zhengyan did not have enough strength to protect it. Just like a child carrying gold through a busy market, it was inevitable that he would attract covetous eyes and a fatal disaster.

    ¡°Gao Lan has obtained the legend, and he has the support of Dou Xu Pce and the jade void lineage behind him. In addition, he has the experts of the human emperor¡¯s descendants. Even if he does not have the god Ascension Roll, he will still be interested in the southern wilderness.¡±Qi Zhengyan did not panic and said calmly, ¡°The next few days will be difficult. Perhaps we have to temporarily give up on this ce.¡±

    The twelve demon saints who had returned had all reincarnated and recultivated. Even if they could fuse with the will imprints left behind by themselves in the world and absorb the flesh and blood that they had turned into from the depths of the Earth, it would not be long before only three of them had reascended the legend, even if they included the ¡°Son of the Great Boundless Heaven¡±who had not truly revealed his strength, they would not be able to directly contend against Gao Lan, who was at his peak. More importantly, the demon lord was secretly coveting him.

    With the demon lord¡¯s experience and knowledge, as well as his own firm path, Qi Zhengyan¡¯s cultivation could be considered extremely fast. He was currently at the peak of the Heaven Immortal realm, but there was still a long way to go before he could suppress the demon Emperor¡¯s w. Under the current situation.., it wouldn¡¯t be of much use, so he was mentally prepared for the difficult situation.

    The array formation formed by the son of the boundless heaven and the demon Saints suddenly contracted, turning into one strange rune after another. Layers uponyers of runesnded on the demon Emperor¡¯s w, temporarily sealing its power so as not to pollute Qi Zhengyan¡¯s mind, it made him fall.

    At this moment, the illusory river around the green emperor suddenly spread out, falling into the real world¡¯s ¡°River of time and Fate¡±. The two seemed to ovep.

    In the water flow, the source of the green emperor¡¯s river was stretching towards an even more ancient past. The tributaries were diverging and spreading towards the future.

    The source was rolling. It passed through the time when the Fusang Ancient Tree was towering into the sky. It passed through the time when its trunk had just taken shape. It passed through the state where it had just grown out from the dark red ¡°Soil¡±. It entered the beginning of the chaotic era of Earth, fire, wind, and water.

    Seeing that the Green Emperor had arrived at the beginning of this era and intended to pass through two eras and go back to the immemorial era, his body suddenly trembled. Solemn and solemn voices echoed throughout the real world:

    ¡°May my body be as bright as the endless world when I attain the Bodhi in my next life...¡±

    With these words, the green emperor¡¯s body blossomed with boundless light. A faint green light shone in all directions of the three realms. Even the Phantoms at the highest level of the nine heavens and the bottom of the nine underworld became hazy.

    ¡°May my body be like ss when I attain Bodhi in my next life, clear inside and outside...¡±

    The whispers of hundreds of millions of monks echoed in unison. Emperor Qing¡¯s body seemed to have be crystal clear, clear inside and outside, like ss.

    ..

    With the feedback of the twelve great wishes of medicine master Wang and Buddha, Emperor Qing¡¯s body changed and blessed all the realms.

    ¡°May all those who walk the righteous path of Bodhi when I attain Bodhi in my next life have the right to walk the righteous path of Bodhi...¡±

    Once again, a loud voice came from an infinite height. A full moon-like divine light rose from behind Emperor Qing¡¯s head and shone on the bottom of everyone¡¯s heart.

    However, the light suddenly disappeared, and all the strange phenomena disappeared as well. The river of Emperor Qing rose up and merged into his body.

    This great wish had yet to bepleted!

    If one could directly go back to the beginning of the current era when they reached the other side, and connect the time intervals, and touch the end of thest era, then they could witness the fifth kind of strange phenomenon: ¡°To see the beginning of the origin¡±!

    Unfortunately, Emperor Qing¡¯s Buddhist body, medicine master Wang Fo, used his original wish to create the Pure Land of zed tiles and reached the level of perfection in creation. Now that his great wish was not fulfilled, he could not prove the fifth type of vision.

    As for the sixth type of vision, Meng Qi only knew that there was one, but he did not know what it was exactly.

    ¡°Amitabha¡¯s great wish was fulfilled? How did he be an ancient?¡±Meng Qi sighed at Emperor Qing¡¯s failure to prove the fifth type of vision, at the same time, he was also puzzled. ¡°Could it be that Amitabha¡¯s forty-eight great wishes are to help him be an ancient?¡±

    The phenomenon disappeared, and the green emperor became hazy. He was actually somewhat unable to see it. The nine spirits primordial saint flew over and transformed into a mighty nine-headed lion, allowing him to sit upright on it.

    The Green Emperor turned his head and nced at the hollow jade temple. He met Meng Qi¡¯s eyes and nodded in greeting. Then, with a grab of his right hand, he reached into the long river of time in the Spirit Mountain and grabbed Han Guang, who was just a few breaths ago, and Han Guang, who had yet to pick up the Bodhi magical tree.

    If you go back in time, you will change history!

    You can escape the present, but you can¡¯t escape the past!

    At this moment, the river of time on the spiritual mountain suddenly rippled and became muddy, which made the Green Emperor¡¯s grab miss.

    ¡°Who is this big shot from the other shore? The heavenly venerate of Lingbao?¡±Meng Qi witnessed this scene.

    The first time the Green Emperor made a move after obtaining the other shore was actually a failure.

    The Green Emperor shook his head slightly andmanded the nine spirits original saint to appear in the Fusang Ancient Tree realm. The realm was filled with decay and vitality, and the dust of time had been reduced. In just a short moment, it had returned to the peak of the ancient era, where the immortal aura was abundant.

    At the same time, the Pure Land of Dongfang zed, which spanned billions of tribtions, was faintly discernible, and a vast and perfect Buddhist light rose from the center.

    ¡°With the help of the awakening and the fruit, the green emperor can be considered as my great backer. Besides, the Pure Land of Dongfang zed over is perfect, and senior brother Qi and old fifth Zhao have the god Ascension Board. With the help of the eight treasures merit pool, it seems that I can revive senior chong he...¡±Meng Qiughed secretly, but he was also a little confused. ¡°Little sang didn¡¯t tell the whole truth about the fruit, or the gold emperor lied to her...¡±

 Chapter 1229 64, Farewell

    Meng Qi was filled with doubts and thoughts. He restrained his emotions and shed his subjective opinion, starting from the beginning to examine the matter of Gu Xiaosang and the gold emperor.

    As the investigation went deeper, he gradually found some problems in his extremely calm state:

    ¡°Before xiaosang came back to life, the Gold Emperor had been sending his men to search for the clues she left behind, wanting to wipe her outpletely and eliminate the biggest hidden danger. However, it seems that they all achieved other goals by ident...¡±

    ¡°Regarding the matter of the green lotus seed of chaos in the hollow jade temple, he used sufficient reasons to wake Sha Wujing up early. Not only did it not attract the overreaction of other important figures, but it also made Sha Wujing himself willing to do so to prevent the other oracles from being dissatisfied with the ¡®Rabbit dies and the Fox grieves¡¯. Sha Wujing¡¯s early awakening made Luo order the first force in the world to possess legendary strength. They carried out a mysterious corpse from the depths of Mount Numinous, and they must havepleted other arrangements...¡±

    ¡°During the Battle of the Fusang Ancient Tree realm, through Sha Wujing, he used some unknown divine ability to resolve the hidden danger there. He obtained the special fruit that connected him to the Green Emperor and gave it to me at just the right time. Today, the Green Emperor has gone through a sea of bitterness and reached the other shore. At the crucial moment, he yed a crucial role...¡±

    ¡°The four great oracles came to probe the Jade Void Pce¡¯s strength and to fight for a chance for Maitreya and the demi-humans...¡±

    When she thought of the Hongmen Banquet on Jin Ao Ind, Wu Sheng¡¯s mother sent Dharmaraja to discuss something with Yuan Hong. It seemed to be rted to the Eastern Emperor Bell, but Emperor Qing happened to bump into it and caused a collision. She also used this to lower her power, this triggered the subsequent changes and sent them back to the Middle Ages. Although it was not without the help of the celestial venerable of morals, the trigger was undoubtedly the Golden Emperor. The oue of the matter was that medicine master Wang Fo was enlightened, the Green Emperor had taken a crucial step to the other side of the Dao.

    Combined with his judgment of the rtionship between the Green Emperor and the Gold Emperor, the truth was obvious!

    Meng Qi thought to himself, ¡°The gold emperor in the past and mother Wusheng now seem to be very good at concealing other ns with logical matters to achieve their real goals. and the so-called logical matters are likely to be her own creation!¡±

    ¡°The metal emperor doesn¡¯t have much killing intent toward me, and he is very lenient. He seems to be very serious about the resurrection of little sang, but in fact, he only takes it out when he needs it. Either little sang is not his hidden danger, not an obstacle that he can notplete, or he has a backup n that little sang doesn¡¯t know about, and is confident that he can easily solve the problem before little sang truly threatens him, so he can use this to settle the matter and take advantage of it.¡±

    ¡°There are many important figures on the other shore who are paying attention to this matter. If Xiao sang is not the hidden danger of the Golden Emperor, if it is not because he is unable toplete the obstruction, it is impossible to hide it from their wise eyes. After all, this is the key to the key. It is impossible for them to believe that the Golden Emperor is the one who said yes.¡±

    ¡°Excluding the other impossibilities, there seems to be only one exnation left, and that is that the Golden Emperor has absolute confidence in eliminating the hidden danger before Xiao sang really threatens him...¡±

    Just as Meng Qi was about to wake Gu Xiao sang up in advance and tell her this judgment, he suddenly had an idea:

    ¡°Judging from her performance these days, it seems that Xiao sang has something else to rely on. She has a lot of secrets, but I don¡¯t know if she can defeat the Gold Emperor¡¯s backup n...¡±

    ¡°Since her resurrection, Xiao sang has often disyed a side of the gold emperor¡¯s temperament. Although she has the inevitable result of her memory and knowledge, there are also traces of intentional imitation. I guess in her heart, to defeat the gold emperor andpletely break away from him, she must have grown into another gold emperor. This shows how deep a shadow the Gold Emperor has left in her heart. The more she understands, the more she feels that the other party is invincible. She can only imitate him and grow into him so that she can fight against him.¡±

    ¡°However, if I imitate the Golden Emperor, I will never be able to grow something unique to myself. I will never be able to jump out of his shackles, and I will never be able to defeat him...¡±

    Thinking of this, Meng Qi sighed softly. Deep pity for Gu Xiaosang emerged in his heart.

    As he was a devil and Buddha, he did not inherit memories and knowledge. Therefore, he only needed to consider external strength, realm, martial arts, and the body and mind as one to cut off the connection and fight against the other party, although GU xiaosang had benefited from the memory and knowledge of the gold emperor, which allowed her to n many things with foresight, shrewdness, and wisdom far beyond her peers and seniors, and obtain a satisfactory result, in this way, the battle between her and the Gold Emperor.., not only was it external, but it was also in her soul. That kind of torture, that kind of wandering, and that kind of pain was not something that an outsider could understand, so it also formed an unpredictable mind.

    After enduring this kind of torture for a long time, it was no wonder that he felt sympathy for Gu Xiaosang when he met her.

    Meng Qi temporarily gave up the idea of alerting Gu Xiaosang to enter seclusion. He believed that she could also figure out the true intention of the Gold Emperor, and he must have a corresponding arrangement for it. It was better to wait for her toplete her cultivation before discussing it in detail.

    For the first time, Meng Qi felt that Gu Xiaosang was notpletely clueless.

    Putting away his thoughts, Meng Qi took out the universal knowing talisman and contacted Qi Zhengyan. He deliberately did not mention the fight for the sky-sealing tform, and said straightforwardly, ¡°I want to resurrect senior Chong He.¡±

    The conflict between them and Gao Lan stemmed from their own paths, ideals, and obsessions. He could not find a way to resolve it for the time being, and it was impossible for him topletely stand on one side. Therefore, it was better not to mention it.

    Qi Zhengyan¡¯s emotionless voice sounded, ¡°Most of the power of the god Ascension Board has been cleverly sealed by the Bodhi ancient Buddha. Although the power is not strong, it is extremely profound. Even with the experience and knowledge of the demon lord, I can not find a way to resolve it for the time being. I can only resolve it slowly. It will take at least five years for it to seed.¡±

    ¡°What exactly does the Bodhi ancient Buddha want to do?¡±Meng Qi did not hide his doubts.

    He could understand why the heaven-sealing tform, the god-sealing roll, and the true spirit map had to be separated before the time was right. After all, it involved the matters of the Heaven Court, the Earth, and theherworld. It was impossible for the big figures on the other side to sit on the sidelines and have their own thoughts, but why did he seal the god-sealing roll? Was the true spirit map sealed?

    Qi zhengyan answered frankly, ¡°I don¡¯t know, but the other side will never let things go for no reason. There must be a deeper reason.¡±

    ¡°That makes sense...¡±meng qi nodded. While thinking about the Daoist¡¯s true purpose of sealing the god-sealing roll, he silently criticized senior brother Qi. Who said that the other side would never let things go for no reason? ¡°When I reach the other side, I¡¯ll do a few things for you to see!¡±!

    Qi Zhengyan changed the topic. ¡°Fifth brother feels a little guilty, but he doesn¡¯t regret it. Next, we n to retreat to the nine Netherworlds.¡±

    ¡°Retreat to the nine serenities?¡±Meng Qi was about to say that he was in the middle to mediate and see if they could get along peacefully, but he heard the words ¡®nine serenities¡¯.

    Separation was imminent.., it was rare for Qi Zhengyan to give a detailed answer. ¡°We can only avoid their sharp edges because of our lofty position. Within the nine serenities, the strength and realm of the great unfettered emperor and the few demon saints will increase. Moreover, the evil demons and evil gods are polluted by the nine serenities and are restricted by their nature. They rarely truly unite. Even if we can¡¯t defeat them one by one, it¡¯s enough to give us a ce to stand and have room to grow.¡±

    As the sessor of the demon lord, he naturally knew about some of the secret passageways. Previously, when the demon Saint returned to the legends, he had broken through in theherworld. That was why there were no abnormalities.

    ¡°Then what about the Southern Wilderness?¡±Meng Qi thought for a moment and did not try to dissuade him.

    The return of the demon lord¡¯s sessor to the Netherworld was like a dragon returning to the sea.

    ¡°Let the people in the world not be poor, rich, lowly, or have high or low qualifications. As long as they work hard and want to improve themselves, they can obtain a cultivation technique that is not inferior to others. This was my initial wish, and now, I can barely achieve it.¡±Qi Zhengyan¡¯s tone was a little emotional, ¡°And it depends on your universal understanding of the world. This matter has already been rooted in the human way, and it will not fail because of my departure. Those evil demons and evil gods in the Netherworld who can not break free from their nature and can not break free from their destiny are also living beings, and they also need opportunities.¡±

    Even if the southern wilderness returned to the Great Zhou, he also believed that Meng Qi would not change the current situation of learning martial arts, and Gao Lan would not either, because this was beneficial to the human way!

    Meng Qi had mixed feelings when he heard this. Senior Brother Qi¡¯s faith was more important than his life. He opened his mouth and only said one sentence:

    ¡°Take care.¡±

    ¡°We will meet again.¡±Qi Zhengyan revealed a smile. Then, he turned his head and said to the unfettered son of heaven, Zhao Heng, the demon saint, and his subordinates who were gathered nearby,

    ¡°Set out, our target is the Netherworld!¡±

    ..

    Putting down the universal sign, Meng Qi sighed. Then, he withdrew his mind and began to carry out his own matters.

    During this casual experience, he fully understood the terror of the other side, the power of the great divine arts practitioners, and the inadequacy of his current strength. At the critical moment, he could not y much of a role, even the previous n to seize the God ascension roll or ¡°Assist¡±Han Guang in establishing the heavenly courtpletely vanished into thin air due to Daoist Zhundi¡¯s casual brush. There was nothing he could do. This was the ¡°Will of Heaven¡±. Therefore.., his most urgent thought was to improve himself as soon as possible.

    In addition, the matter of helping his master secretly establish another underworld had to be put on the agenda.

    Now that there was the Azure Emperor, who could walk on the other side of the Earth and suppress the world, it would be very peaceful for a period of time. It would be very suitable for seclusion and self-improvement... Meng Qi retracted his thoughts. Dark circles surrounded him as his mind once again traveled across the world, he left behind the ¡®mark of him and me¡¯.

    Inside the quiet room of the hollow jade temple, it was quiet and deep again.

 Chapter 1230 65, God Burial Desert

    God burial desert was located between the Gobi Desert of the vast sea and the desert of the far west. The further west one went, the more deste it became. There was no way forward until they reached the deep sea.

    This was one of the ces where the aftermath of the fall of the ancient heavenly court was the most intense. Countless gods fell from the ninth heavenlyyer and were buried deep in the Earth, destroying the past fertility and turning this ce into a deadnd. It was not until after the eternal era.., only then did life gradually reappear, forming a small number of oases.

    The grotto-heavens of the gods buried here were shattered and leaked out, creating ruins one after another. Secret ces one after another made the terrain of the burial desert extremelyplicated, and these gods were often stubborn.., mixing with the uniqueness of thend of death, they turned into terrifying vengeful spirits and ghosts. They were born and destroyed, destroyed and born again. They would not disappear even after eternity. Even under the scorching sun, one could still hear the mournful and eerie cries of ghosts.

    Because of this, the god burial desert was also quite dangerous to the exterior experts. Those who did not have a certain level of strength could only follow the path of the oasis.

    Within an oasis, there was plenty of water vapor, and it was moist and pleasant. There were many buildings that were as tall as giant towers, and they had an obvious mohist style, together with arge number of local people and the sand tourists that came and went, they formed a city that was not much less prosperous than the central ins¡¯hintend.

    Tian wanzhe took advantage of the holidays to stroll around the bustling city with the sweet root of the local specialty in his mouth. His gaze followed the beautiful girl from the Western Region who was dressed up passionately.

    He was originally from Huan Prefecture. The county town he was in was a ce with poor mountains and harsh rivers. There were also ns and aristocratic families that exploited him, so he could often only eat. Later on, he received a free universalmon sense charm that was poprized. Only after he learned the spark great art did his life gradually improve, his horizons also slowly expanded, and he did not want to spend his entire life cooped up in the countryside. Thus, he responded to the human emperor¡¯s call and followed the team formed by the Mo Pce and the imperial court to the Western Regions. They wanted to turn the desert into an oasis, and then open up a prosperousnd.

    Along with the cooperation of the Mo Pce, the Wan Xiang sect, and the Great Zhou imperial court, they had found a way to effectively transform the desert in the past two years. The area of this oasis rapidly expanded, and with the concerted efforts of everyone, it almost had the territory of a prefecture in the central ins.

    ¡°Eh, the universal symbol is doing free activities again?¡±Tian wanzhe was now quite wealthy and had a certain status, but he still maintained his habits from when he was young. He liked to wander around the city, but in the past, he could only look at it and couldn¡¯t afford anything, as he strolled around, his eyes lit up. He saw a big red banner, and with a nce, it seemed to be rted to the universal symbol.

    With his eyes opened, he could clearly see the contents of the banner as he read it out in a low voice:

    ¡°An epoch-making new universal symbol. It can bind the soul and there is no risk of loss or theft. Now that it¡¯s free, what are we waiting for?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not bad...¡±Tian wanzhe thought for a while and decided to exchange one for himself and the old man. The losses caused by the loss of the universal symbol in the past were still fresh in his mind.

    Of course, with his current knowledge, he could guess that this activity would not go smoothly. As long as one had a certain level of strength and status, the path of martial arts would be bright. Who would be willing to bind their soul to the Ten Thousand Realm Talisman, wasn¡¯t this putting their lives in the hands of the Hollow Jade Temple?

    Shaking his head, Tian Wanzhe returned home and nned to ask for the old man¡¯s Ten Thousand Realm Talisman. As for the rest, it had nothing to do with him and he could not do anything about it.

    When he had firste to the western regions, he had been with his parents. Now that his mother had passed away, and his father was getting older and older, coupled with the exhaustion of his body from his earlier years of hard work, he had slowly stopped going out and was idling around the house, with servants waiting on him, the greatest joy was the universal symbol.

    After sessfully changing it and binding his soul, Tian wanzhe threw it to the back of his mind and threw it into a busy and somewhat dangerous job, he assisted Mo Pce and Wanxiang sect in expanding the oasis into the depths of the god burial desert withplicatedndforms.

    A few months passed in the blink of an eye. Tian Wanzhe¡¯s father was finally at the end of his rope and could no longer hold on, so he left.

    After the heavy funeral, the courtyard became quiet and cold. The servants stood guard outside, and only Tian Wanzhe was left in the mourning hall.

    He knelt in front of the spirit, his eyes red. He held the universal knowing talisman that his father often used and pretended to speak in a normal and humorous tone:

    ¡°Father, life and death are determined by life, and life is determined by the heavens. At least you have enjoyed nearly ten years of prosperity and wealth. Don¡¯t be sad anymore...¡±

    When he said the word ¡°Sad¡±.., his voice trembled slightly. ¡°When we first arrived in the western region, we didn¡¯t even have a ce to sleep. We could only build our own shelter and live in a pit. I thought that I had martial arts skills and was young and strong, so I nned to keep watch at night to prevent wild beasts from ambushing me. In the end, I still fell into a deep sleep. When I woke up, I found that you and mother took turns to keep watch at night to drive away the mosquitoes for me...¡±

    After rambling on for a while, his sobs grew louder, so he took a deep breath and said, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry. You have enough money, paper, and candles. When you reach theherworld, continue to enjoy yourself. If you meet Mom, tell me in my dreams.¡±

    ¡°Mm, I know that you like to roam the world and know the world. You like to read serialized stories and watch all kinds of live shows. So, I asked someone to get a priest with magic power to custom-make a paper te for you. I¡¯ll burn it for youter. It¡¯s better than nothing. Look at the appearance, it¡¯s good too...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll keep your world-reading amulet. When I have a child in the future, I¡¯ll give it to him to use. It can be considered a legacy. Hey, Dad, actually, I have a different kind of ease now. At least I won¡¯t be forced to get married by your parents¡¯matchmaker. The world is very wide, and I haven¡¯t seen enough yet...¡±

    The words at the end seemed funny, but in fact, there was a faint sorrow. Tian wanzhe knew that death was like the death of amp. What he said just now was just the expression of his emotions. It had nothing to do with his father, but with himself.

    After a while, he ced the universal knowledge talisman left by the old man next to him. He nned to take out a paper version and burn it.

    At this moment, the two white candles suddenly shook violently, and a cold wind blew in the mourning hall.

    Tian Wanzhe didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. ¡°What a coincidence. I almost got scared.¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, the universal knowledge talisman on the ground suddenly buzzed and emitted a faint crystal light.

    ¡°Who is looking for the old man? Don¡¯t you know that he has passed away?¡±Tian wanzhe bent down and picked up the Universal Knowledge Talisman. Seeing that there was no corresponding name on it, he answered in confusion, ¡°Hello, who is this friend?¡±

    ¡°Wanzhe, I am your father!¡±A voice carrying traces of drifting drifted out.

    ¡°Father?¡±Tian Wanzhe was both angry and amused. Who would joke at this time about having a son with no butthole?

    Although the voice sounded like his father¡¯s, the mourning hall in front of him was not a decoration.

    He had to find out who it was and teach him a lesson!

    ¡°I¡¯m in theherworld. The surroundings are very scary, and there are screams everywhere...¡±at this point, the other party stopped and said in a low voice, ¡°You suspect that I¡¯m Fake?¡±

    A father knows his son better than his father.

    It¡¯s not suspicion, but affirmation! Tian wanzhe answered silently.

    Before he could speak.., the other party continued, ¡°You peed your pants when you were three years old, fell into the water when you were seven years old, and almost drowned. Fortunately, I discovered it early and saved you in time. Because I was afraid that your mother would scold you, even she didn¡¯t know about this matter. You Didn¡¯t want to get married because there was a girl that you liked, but the other party didn¡¯t like you...¡±

    As the matter was revealed one by one, Tian Wanzhe felt a chill run down his spine when he heard it. The pale candlelight in front of his eyes flickered unsteadily, causing his face to turn pale green.

    Was it really a call from his father from the Netherworld?

    Wasn¡¯t a person dying like amp being extinguished, with only the remnants of his obsession remaining, turning into an evil spirit?

    Was he talking to a dead person?

    Tian wanzhe, who had always been courageous, began to sweat profusely on his forehead. His waist and abdomen were tense, and his hair stood on end. His voice trembled as he said, ¡°Father, you, how can youmunicate with me, no, with the world of the living?¡±

    ¡°I was muddle-headed until I was scared awake by the terrifying scene around me. Then, I felt that my body had a subtle and hidden connection with the universal knowing talisman. It can be connected. Could it be the soul binding that you mentioned before?¡±The old man recalled.

    ¡°F * ck! The soul binding can be bound to the Netherworld after death...¡±Tian wanzhe blurted out, unable to contain his shock.

    This function was too powerful!

    The old man swallowed a mouthful of illusory saliva. ¡°Wanzhe, I¡¯m not afraid of death. I¡¯m already old, but the Netherworld is too, too terrifying. Can you think of a way? Listen, this horrifying scream is the sound of a ghost being ced into a frying pan and exploding. There are also steel trees that can cut us in half. Also, I can¡¯t go on. We¡¯re already dead, yet we still have to endure this kind of torture. Moreover, I heard from the ghosts around us that we¡¯ll be sent into reincarnation. We might be animals or hungry ghosts that will never have enough to eat...¡±

    Tian wanzhe replied stiffly, ¡°Father, don¡¯t be anxious. You¡¯ve just died, so it won¡¯t be your turn for a while. Let me think of a way to see if I can ask the eminent monks and Taoists to bring you out. No, mother too.¡±

    ¡°Alright, Alright. I¡¯m just reminding you. Don¡¯t forget. I think it¡¯ll be my turn in three months.¡±The old man paused for a moment, ¡°The functions of the universal knowing talisman are restricted in theherworld, and there are ghosts everywhere. I¡¯m afraid that if I use it frequently, I¡¯ll be discovered. Remember to burn the serial updates for me every day. Help me record the live broadcast. When I leave this Netherworld in the future, I¡¯ll watch it slowly...¡±

    Tian wanzhe¡¯s mouth was half open, and his eyes were nk. He was stunned when he heard that. This was the first time he had heard of a dead person having such a request!

    What kind of world was this!

    ¡°Oh right, wanzhe, you¡¯re not young anymore. You Can¡¯t just pursue love. You have to carry on the family line. In the future, when you die, only then will there be people to burn a serial for you to update...¡±the old man added.

    Tian wanzhe¡¯s gaze became more and more dull. This, this, even after death, he still remembered to force a marriage!

    The call was cut off, and the chilly wind subsided. The white candle swayed gently, and the surroundings were silent. Everything seemed like a dream.

    But the faint heat emitted by the universal universal sign in Tian Wanzhe¡¯s hand told him that what had just happened was real!

 Chapter 1231 66, The Wish Of Xuan Bei

    When the Moon was full, the ghostly cries of the god-burying desert grew increasingly shrill, giving off a feeling of Hell on Earth.

    In a certain dangerousnd, a cold wind blew, and ck gas churned. Sometimes, ferocious and indistinct faces would protrude from the void, and at other times, hordes of vengeful spirits would wander about, absorbing Yang energy and extinguishing vitality.

    At this moment, a middle-aged monk walked into this valley that no one had stepped into for tens of thousands of years. He wore a yellow monk robe and a bright red kasaya. His face was elegant and his appearance was thin. He was the chief monk of the Shaolin Bodhi Academy, Xuan Bei, his originally mncholic temperament had turned into a faint sorrow that pitied the heavens and pitied the people.

    Whoosh!

    A living being arrived with the scent of flesh and blood. The ghosts in the valley immediately went crazy. The ck gas surged like a tidal wave and the gloomy and cold ground was covered withyers of dark ice. There was no need for vengeful ghosts to absorb souls toe here from the exterior, they would die within a few breaths because the yang qi and body temperature werepletely absorbed by the environment!

    As the ghosts traveled in the night, the aura of death pervaded the air. Compared to them, Xuan bei was as tiny as a reef in the vast ocean. However, he did not stop walking and continued to move forward. His hands were already sped together.

    ¡°After today, in the billions of tribtions, there should be the world, all hell, and the three evil paths. All sins afflict all living beings. I vow to save them, to get rid of the evil taste of Hell, and to be an animal and hungry ghost. ¡°As for this sin, I will repay them all and be Buddha. Then, I will be zhengjue.¡±

    In the voice of Buddha, the monk walking in the valley had already turned into a golden ¡°Bodhisattva¡±. His feet were stepping on ck ice and his blood was dark. The ss was not stained at all. His expression waspassionate and solemn. There was no hatred, nor did he abhor evil.

    Circles of Buddhist light spread out from the golden body of Ksitigarbha, the mysterious and sorrowful bodhisattva. They dissolved the iceyer, purified the tainted blood, drove away the cold wind, and swept away the ck fog.

    Golden divine flowers grew out from the cold and muddy ground, unlike the Lotus River or the Brahma. They were like the strange-colored flowers on both sides of the Yellow River.

    As the chanting of ¡°Ksitigarbha of the south without Ksitigarbha¡±reverberated in the air, the Pure Land took shape and expanded outward, enveloping all those vengeful souls and ghosts inside.

    Buddhist cultivation techniques were special, unlike Daoists who needed legends to create their own grotto-heavens in the real world. As soon as the golden body was formed, the Arhat could create a purend outside his body that belonged to his original body.

    Of course, the Pure Land before the legendary realm was simr to the strengthening and deepening of a grandmaster¡¯s domain. There was a fundamental difference between it and creating their own grotto-heaven.

    Xuan Bei¡¯s golden body put his palms together and slowly walked forward. There was purend around him, and the golden lights were like arhats and bodhisattvas, chanting the Holy Name of Ksitigarbha together.

    Buddhist sounds rang out, and the resentment of the vengeful souls and ghosts quickly disappeared. They hid their ferocious and twisted faces andnded in the center of the Pure Land in a semi-transparent manner. Theynded behind Xuan Bei¡¯s golden body. Their faces were peaceful, and their eyes were clear.

    The golden body of Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva had incorporated part of the content of the incarnation. This purend could be treated as a tiny Buddhist kingdom. The vengeful souls and evil spirits that Xuan Bei had transformed into could live here for a long time and cultivate the Buddhist dharma until he passed away. However.., if Xuan bei had already attained the Buddhist fruit position before he passed away, or stepped into the legendary realm, the Pure Land would truly be a Buddhist kingdom and turn into another world. Then, it would continue to operate until the end.

    In just a few short breaths, the valley, which was filled with a dense aura of death and coldness, regained its tranquility. There was no longer the sound of ghosts crying, and there were signs of life.

    Xuan bei did not seem to be happy. Instead, he sighed:

    ¡°That benefactor escaped again.¡±

    After attaining Ksitigarbha¡¯s golden body, he followed his own wishes and came to the god burial desert to ferment the vengeful spirits and evil ghosts in the dangerousnd. Half a year ago, he met a ten-thousand-year-old ghost. It had the feeling of an ancient god, and it was abnormally fierce, he repeatedly wanted to wear down the obsession in the other party¡¯s heart and dissolve the negative emotions, but he was always a hair¡¯s breadth away and could not stop it.

    From this, it could be seen that this was a terrifying ghost that had regained its intelligence!

    Xuan bei chanted a Buddhist chant in a low voice and kept the purend in his body. Golden lotuses grew out from under his feet and carried him up into the sky, escaping to the other end of the god burial desert.

    Along the way, he chanted Buddhist scriptures so that the ghosts and ghosts who had just been reincarnated would not be haunted by the obsession.

    Just as he was flying over an oasis, his figure suddenly stopped, and his eyes revealed some confusion.

    ¡°There is yin qi that is difficult to dispel with obsessions, but it does not carry ferocity and malevolence,¡±Xuan bei said in a low voice.

    If he had not cultivated the Ksitigarbha golden body, he would not have been able to sense it.

    The light descended, and Xuan bei followed his senses andnded in front of a rtively old courtyard. Under the bright moon, he knocked on the door.

    Dong Dong Dong, Dong Dong Dong. There was a rhythmic but not annoying sound. The gatekeeper¡¯s eyes were hazy as he opened the small door. He asked doubtfully, ¡°Master, is there anything important that you need me for in the middle of the night?¡±

    ¡°Has your residence been haunted during this period of time?¡±Xuan bei asked bluntly.

    The gatekeeper was stunned and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t heard of anything haunted, but my master has been inviting famous eminent monks and Taoist priests recently. Unfortunately, he always looks dissatisfied.¡±

    Xuan bei nodded slightly and said, ¡°I happen to be good at ferrying ghosts. Please report to your master.¡±

    The gatekeeper looked at him deeply. He suspected that the monk who heard that the Master had offered a huge reward was good at ferrying ghosts? Every monk said so!

    After thinking for a while, he felt that the master really valued this matter. He closed the door again and went to report.

    After a short while, Tian wanzhe, dressed in a wide robe, weed him outside the door.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    ¡°My father has been dreaming of me night after night. I am sad about the situation after his death. I hope that Master can be merciful and help me resolve it,¡±Tian wanzhe said frankly.

    The corners of his mouth had long blisters, and the bags under his eyes were heavy. During this period of time, he had been unable to save the old master even when he asked the monks to inquire about Dao. He had even been ridiculed for being able to understand heaven and earth. As time passed, he became more and more anxious. At this moment, he heard that an eminent monk hade to his house at night, he was really treating a dead horse as ast resort.

    ¡°Dream On? The situation after death?¡±Xuan bei gave Tian wanzhe a deep look, with his Buddhist divine ability, how could he not be able to sense that the other party was lying? He said without batting an eyelid.., ¡°You need to find the object that the old benefactor ces his obsession on. Only then can you resolve it with Buddhist dharma. I think it should be the ten thousand worlds talisman on benefactor¡¯s waist.¡±

    With a bang, Tian Wanzhe took a few steps back and almost tripped over the doorsill. His eyes revealed a look of shock.

    This master was really amazing. He could actually see at a nce that the universal symbol was rted to the old man¡¯s ¡®obsession¡¯!

    After thinking for a long time, he hesitated for a long time before gritting his teeth and inviting Xuan bei into the study room. Then, he took out the universal symbol.., his voice was sorrowful as he said, ¡°Master, please save my father. Hell is terrifying and full of torture. As a child, how can I let him suffer such suffering?¡±

    Xuan bei took the Universal Knowledge Talisman and his hand glowed with ck and white light. He gently caressed the talisman, but he only felt the gathering of yin energy and nothing else.

    ¡°Benefactor, you have to tell me the whole story. Otherwise, I can¡¯t do anything about it,¡±he said sincerely.

    Tian wanzhe no longer hesitated. He honestly told Tian wanzhe about how the universal knowledge talisman could bind souls and connect to the underworld. Then, he looked at Xuan bei and asked, ¡°Master, do you have any ideas?¡±

    The Netherworld? Xuan bei muttered in his heart. He was surprised that this thing that had disappeared for a hundred to twenty thousand years had reappeared. It was no longer just a story in Buddhist scriptures and storybooks, the fact that the ten thousand realms talisman could seep into the Netherworld after binding the soul also surprised him. Logically speaking, theherworld must have been isted. He didn¡¯t know if it was because the person who had secretly established this realm was not strong enough to deceive all the karma.., or there was another reason. HMM, it seemed like his disciple had the bones of the Netherworld in his hands..

    After pondering for a while, Xuan bei said, ¡°I¡¯ll have to talk to you personally to confirm the method.¡±

    ¡°Master, then wait a moment. Wait for my father to take the initiative to contact me. Otherwise, it will be easy for the ghosts of the Netherworld to find out,¡±Tian wanzhe said worriedly.

    Xuan bei nodded and did not say anything more. He began to recite the ¡°Ksitigarbha¡¯s soul ferrying scripture¡±in a low voice. The Zen sound waves quickly dispelled Tian wanzhe¡¯s anxiety and worry.

    After an unknown amount of time, the sky was beginning to brighten. Suddenly, the universal sign of knowledge emitted a buzzing sound and emitted a sparkling light, attracting the gusts of chilly wind.

    Tian wanzhe hurriedly connected the call and told the old man about the matter. Finally, he handed it to Xuan bei and said, ¡°Master, make it short.¡±

    Xuan bei nodded and said, ¡°Old benefactor, there¡¯s no need to be anxious, and there¡¯s no need to speak. Just silently recite my dharma name Xuan bei 7749 times in your heart.¡±

    He could use this to circte his mind connection and sense the scene of the underworld through Old Master Tian.

    ¡°Xuan Bei? The Yuan emperor¡¯s Buddhist teacher, Xuan Bei?¡±Tian wanzhe, who was beside him, was clearly stunned. He suspected that it was the same name.

    After a while, old master Tian finished reciting the name silently. Xuan bei closed his eyes, and his body emitted a gentle golden light.

    Gradually, his expression became solemn, and hispassion became even more intense. It was difficult to restrain hispassion. The tragic scene in the underworld had deeply stimted his soul.

    He had to suffer such a tragic and painful thing after death!

    At this moment, he truly understood Ksitigarbha¡¯s mood when he made the great wish. He felt a sense of holiness, and he also had an unexinable responsibility.

    I should establish a purend to dispel the resentment of living beings after death, so that they would no longer suffer.

    Hell was not empty, and I swore that I would not be a Buddha. All living beings would be spared, and only then would I be able to attain bodhi!

    After ending the call, Xuan Bei opened his eyes and said gently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Almsgiver Tian. I already have a way. I will go and ask for help first, and I will returnter.¡±

    It seemed that he could not save people from this terrifying Netherworld by himself. Moreover, the universal knowing talisman could connect to hell, so it would not be wrong for him to go to the hollow jade temple and ask for help.

    Thinking of this, he suddenly felt a little bashful. As a master and an elder, it was indeed a little embarrassing for him to ask for help from his disciple.

    But if he could save the suffering spirit, what was a little bit of embarrassment?

    With the escape light, he headed east until he reached the hollow jade temple of Kunlun Mountain.

    ¡°I want to see your sect master.¡±Xuan bei came to the gatehouse and said to the great green root inside.

    The great green root ran out and said with a ttering smile,

    ¡°Master, why are you so polite? It¡¯s just that my sect master happened to be out and is not in the sect now.¡±

 Chapter 1232 67, Mingxiu Boardwalk

    Xuan bei was startled and asked, ¡°Where did you go? Can I contact you?¡±

    For example, if he directly used the universal symbol tomunicate, it would be said that it was everywhere. After knowing the situation, what was the difference between going out and not going out?

    The Great Green Root¡¯s branches swayed, and behind him was the snowy-haired Xiao Tian Quan, he smiled and said, ¡°Master, pleasee in. Allow me to tell you in detail. Some things are inconvenient for outsiders to know. Hehe, after entering the hollow jade temple, there will be ripples caused by the universal symbol ball. It will be able to block many people¡¯s ears.¡±

    Xuan bei just nodded and took a step forward. He followed the great green root into the hollow jade temple and came to the ce where the guests were received. Outside the window, the flowers and trees were flourishing, and it was quiet all around.

    The great green root looked left and right and made a good posture, he deliberately lowered his voice and said, ¡°Master, you don¡¯t know. A few days ago, my master heard a secret from Demon Emperor Qi Zhengyan. He knew that the ancient evil God had returned from the Netherworld and appeared by the bank of the blood-yellow river. It seems that he is heading to the origin of life and death...¡±

    At this point.., he smiled tteringly again. ¡°This kind of thing is considered a great secret of the heavens. Originally, it can not be told to outsiders, but how can master be considered an outsider? Not only did the sect master never forget his teacher¡¯s kindness, but even I have often heard of master¡¯s benevolence. I have long admired and been close to him. Now that I have seen him, he is far more famous than I am.¡±

    Xiao Tianquan¡¯s tail stood up when he heard this. He had the urge to bite this fellow. Fortunately, Da Qinggen saw that Xuan Bei¡¯s expression did not change, as if he did not fall for this trick, he quickly returned to the main topic, ¡°Master should also be clear that my sect master is in possession of the bones of theherworld. It is impossible for him to ignore the return of the ancient evil God, theherworld. Hence, he purposely found a few secret entrances to the nine Netherworld from the demon emperor. Now that he is out, it is to pursue this matter. He is in the nine Netherworld and I am afraid that I can not contact him with the myriad realm talisman.¡±

    ¡°Amitabha, I see.¡±Xuan bei nodded. He saw that everything was clear and great green root¡¯s emotions and thoughts were protected by the hollow jade temple. He could not use his telepathic thoughts to sense it, so he chose to believe it.

    He had seen his disciple¡¯s personality and his usual behavior. He would never do anything to avoid seeing them.

    At the same time, he muttered in his heart and repeated the words ¡°Ancient evil god, Yellow River of blood¡±and ¡°Yellow River of blood¡±. It was as if he had been touched and was thinking about something.

    If he could understand the secrets of the Yellow River and integrate it into his own purend, could he save the suffering ghosts in theherworld, could he keep all living beings away from the evil interests of Hell, all the sins, all the resentment, and all the obsessions.., he would be able to use his own Buddhist dharma to resolve all of them. In the future, those who wanted to reincarnate would be sent to samsara. Those who wanted to cultivate Buddhist dharma would be left in the Pure Land. He would not force them..

    Seeing that Meng Qi was indeed not around, Xuan bei stood up and said, ¡°Sorry for disturbing you. I still have some matters to attend to, so I will take my leave first.¡±

    The great green root hurriedly said, ¡°Master, please wait. If the Hierarch Master finds out that I have neglected you so much, I am afraid that he will not be able to avoid punishment. I wonder why you are in such a difficult situation that you need the Hierarch Master¡¯s Help?¡±

    After saying that, it added with a sullen face, ¡°Some things don¡¯t necessarily need the hierarch master to solve. I have lived for a long time and have seen a lot. Perhaps I can help you solve your problems and give you some ideas.¡±

    Hearing the words ¡°Live for a long time¡±, Xuan Bei¡¯s expression rxed. He put his palms together and said,

    ¡°Thank you, almsgiver.¡±

    After he finished telling Tian Wanzhe¡¯s father about his suffering in hell, great green root immediately chuckled, he said confidently, ¡°If master wants to ferment all the ghosts in Hell and save all the suffering beings, I indeed have no way. However, it is very simple to ferment one.¡±

    Before he finished his sentence.., his branch pointed at Xiao Tianquan. ¡°Master, this is the watchdog of our Jade Void Pce. It has a legendary realm. One of the ¡®projections of him and me¡¯is rted to hell. With this, you can use the universal knowing talisman as a basis to cast the Ksitigarbha divine ability in your own purend. You can directly drag the ghost out of the Netherworld and let it listen to the Buddhist teachings in front of you, eliminating its obsession.¡±

    ¡°Woof...¡±Xiao Tianquan did not expect to be implicated. He was momentarily stunned, then, he heard great green root continue, ¡°Master, you can follow this method for the other ghost spirits that have their souls bound. There¡¯s no need to Rush Xiao Tianquan to return to the Hollow Jade Temple.¡±

    Xuan bei was eager to save the ghost. Seeing that there was indeed a chance of sess, he turned to look at the ck-furred dog. ¡°Almsgiver Xiao Tian, are you willing to follow me to ferry the souls of the Dead?¡±

    All spirits were equal. They could not be forced to do things just because the other party was a dog. More importantly, this was a dog with a legendary realm!

    Xiao Tian Quan was stunned. He remembered youngest uncle¡¯s attitude toward this master, so he said, ¡°Woof... I, I have no problem.¡±

    After the matter was settled, the great green root stood in front of the hollow jade temple¡¯s door and watched Xuan bei and Xiao Tian Quan leave. In an instant, they disappeared without a trace.

    After a short period of peace, the great green root suddenly stood with its arms akimbo andughed out loud:

    ¡°Damn dog, no matter how strong you are, you can¡¯t Beat My Wisdom as vast as the sea. Without making a sound, I made you leave the Hollow Jade Temple, and you won¡¯t be able to return for a long period of time!¡±

    Free! Free! I, the great green root, can be free for a period of time!

    Before theughter stopped, the shadow of a dog appeared beside it. It raised its hind legs, and a yellow line appeared,nding at the bottom of the great green root.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    At the same time, Xiao Tianquan asked curiously, ¡°Woof, what are youughing at?¡±

    The smile on the great green root froze. There was only one thought in its heart. This fellow was everywhere, everywhere..

    ..

    In Tian Wanzhe¡¯s home, Xuan bei Jie sat in the lotus position, revealing the golden body of Ksitigarbha. The light shone on the house, making everything seem as if it was ted with ss. It was clear and clean, warm and peaceful.

    A golden lotus throne rose under his body, surrounded by the ghosts and ghosts of the past. They were focused on listening to the Buddhist teachings and feeling the Lun Yin. Their past obsession and pain had dissipated quite a bit, and in the crevices formed by them.., one by one, the golden flowers on the other shore bloomed, uprooting the sins. Tian wanzhe, who was watching from the side, felt a sense of awe and could not help but chant the Buddhist chant.

    After the miniature Ksitigarbha Pure Land was formed, Xuan bei formed a hand seal and pressed it towards the universal symbol. Zen light surged out and transformed into a ck and white wheel, as if it was controlling the mysteries of life and death in the heavens.

    When Xiao Tianquan saw this, he took a step forward and stood in front of the Lotus tform. A huge dog with dozens of heads appeared in the sky above his body. The pair of red eyes that were like magma froze the aura of death.

    Roar!

    The huge dog roared. A faintly discernible dark door slowly opened, and the aura of hell spread out.

    The ck and white wheel in Xuan Bei¡¯s hand descended and enveloped the myriad realm general knowledge talisman. One after another, golden myriad characters took shape, and they bore into it with ck and white light.

    Suddenly, the zed golden light flourished and covered the dark door. A figure slowly appeared and outlined the image of the white-haired old man.

    Tian wanzhe¡¯s eyes welled up with tears when he saw this figure. He called out anxiously, ¡°Father!¡±

    In the Netherworld, a Buddhist light shed and the Ghost Messengers temporarily lost their senses. When they recovered and checked their area of jurisdiction, they realized that one of them was missing.

    ¡°It¡¯s that bunch of bald donkeys again. They always snatch people away from us!¡±The leading ghost messengers gnashed their teeth in hatred.

    In the past, when Fengdu the Great Emperor was in a deep sleep and the secret development of the Netherworld realm was unknown to outsiders, they would not dare to fight over the souls of the dead when they encountered monks and Daoists who were recruiting ghosts and ferrying the souls of the resentful spirits. They did not want to expose themselves. After the incident with the Wang n in Jiangdong.., the Netherworld realm was half exposed to the sight of the Almighty and powerful divine arts practitioners. There was no need for them to have any more scruples. However, the Buddha and venerated immortals were there to ferry away the souls of those rted to them.

    And the first to do so was the Yuan Huang venerated immortal from the Jade Void Pce of Mount Kunlun. He had almost destroyed theherworld by forcefully taking away the ghost named Luo Shengyi!

    It was precisely because of this grievance that the ghost messenger could not help but be angry when he encountered such a thing. However, he could only be angry. The matter of a few ghosts might not even catch the attention of the judges. They were so insignificant that they were not worth mentioning.

    ..

    In the Jade Void Pce of Kunlun Mountain, Meng Qi did not go out. He was still sitting in the dark.

    He did not have any extravagant hopes of divining the secrets of the heavens. At the right time, he would be able to hide the fact that he had used the universal knowing talisman to bind his soul from the great divine arts practitioners. However, as his disciple, he had secretly helped his master perfect the Pure Land, it was a matter of course for him to fulfill his wish to release the vengeful souls and evil ghosts so that he could improve his golden body as soon as possible. It was what he should do. As long as he did not go overboard, he would not attract too much attention, and no one would stop him.

    His attitude of avoiding Xuan bei was a clear demonstration of his stance, which meant that he did not intend to do anything in the underworld.

    And his true purpose of hiding his true purpose was a trick he had learned from the repeated schemes of the gold emperor. He was helping his master improve in the open, but he was doing it in the dark!

    Of course, he could not do what the gold emperor did without any smoke and fire. It was inevitable that he would be suspected by those experts who were very concerned about the matters in the underworld of theherworld. They would use Xuan bei as bait to divert their attention, he would quietly achieve other goals.

    Therefore, in this aspect of thinking, he had gone deeper. The key was clearly in his master, but the secret was also in his master. It was not in himself!

    The Pure Land, which seemed weak and had no future, could effectively deceive many experts!

    As for whether this would be able to deceive the important figures on the other shore, to be honest, Meng Qi was not very confident. However, he had the cover of the Azure Emperor and even the primordial Lord of Heaven. The hope was not small.

 Chapter 1233 68, Ancient Stone Temple

    In the dark and quiet room, Meng Qi¡¯s body became deeper and deeper as he thought. It was as if he was in the moonless and Starless night sky.

    He had already quietly activated the first two seals of the limitless state and the Dao, obscuring the secrets of Heaven and karma. A shadow that was difficult to detect from the outside world appeared on the side. It was the shrunken corpse of theherworld. Every bone was malevolent, and the blood-yellow mist was filthy.

    At that moment, Meng Qi split his mind and sent out a beam of chaotic light. Itnded on the corpse, causing it to grow flesh and hair. It turned into an old man wearing a brocade robe. His hair was ck, and only his temples were white. His facial features were abnormally ordinary, however, if one were to look closely, one would discover that deep within his ck pupils was a white that was rippling with life. In the white, there was a ck that was deathly quiet and cold. In the ck, there was also the white from before. This cycle was repeatedyer byyer. There was no source, and it caused one¡¯s mind to sink, it¡¯s hard to pull out.

    As soon as the figure appeared, it disappeared into the deep darkness of the silent chamber.

    Since we are going to ¡°Build the nk path openly and secretly¡±to deceive the world, we must do it as if it were real. We must help our master to perfect the Pure Land openly and secretly, and we must not be idle either, he was able to carry out matters rted to the Netherworld in a very secretive way, and just happened to use the bones of the Netherworld to sneak into the underworld through the secret passage provided by senior brother Qi to investigate the whereabouts of the reincarnation of theherworld, through this, he could collect more secrets of the origin of life and death, so that he could be prepared for his future exploration with Emperor Fengdu, so that he would not be cheated by him. In the eyes of outsiders, searching for the whereabouts of theherworld reincarnation was obviously meant for theherworld, this was also a cover-up of his own actual purpose.

    In this way, the great divine arts practitioners who had always been paying attention and doubting themselves would only say, ¡°As expected,¡±¡°As expected,¡±and ¡°Su Meng is really scheming in secret on the path of cultivation.¡±.

    At this point, they would ignore their ¡°Petty¡±master, and the other great divine arts practitioners who had never doubted or paid attention to them from the very beginning would not ce their attention on this matter.

    As for the great figures on the other side, if they were concealed by Emperor Qing or even the primeval lord of Heaven, they would have a good chance of hiding it.

    As theherworld skeleton, which contained part of Meng Qi¡¯s consciousness, disappeared, the quiet room waspletely silent, as if it had been peaceful at the beginning of the world.

    ..

    The ins were vast and vast. At a nce, there was no end to the surroundings. It gave off an ancient and deste feeling. The ground was dark red, as if it had been dyed by the blood and flesh umted over tens of millions of years, it rippled with obvious bloodlust and cruelty.

    Arge ck sun quietly floated in the sky, shining with a gloomy and scorching light. It made this ce seem like evening even if it was daytime.

    This was the fifth level of the nine serenities realm.

    Two figures shed across the wilderness, dragging a thick bloody light, as if they were chasing something. Because of the long years of battles here, gullies could be seen from time to time, as well as swamps and underground rivers, which were quite suitable for hiding.

    ¡°Damn it, we¡¯ve been shaken off.¡±A thick and hoarse voice sounded, and the two escape lights stopped.

    ? The speaker was a man with an ugly face, a tall figure, and strong muscles, with only fur wrapped around his waist. His skin was bronze and almost ck, and there seemed to be strange patterns hidden in the patterns, and his eyes were full of killing intent and anger, he was holding a long ck saber in his hand.

    ¡°Xu Lun, we¡¯re at the Yellow Springs ahead. There¡¯s no Yin boat at this time, and it¡¯s far from the Realm Bridge. He definitely won¡¯t be able to cross the river. He¡¯s most likely hiding nearby.¡±The other was a woman with a graceful figure and a beautiful face, she held a pair of serrated swords in her hands.

    The ugly man looked ahead angrily. He saw a long blood-yellow river flowing past, and the faint cries of ghosts and souls could be heard. Even though the sun was high up in the sky, it couldn¡¯t hide the chill in his heart.

    They were the powerful warriors of the Asura n here. They had just fought a great battle with the hundred-armed demons nearby. Their bodies were strewn all over the ce, and there were broken limbs everywhere. However, some important people took advantage of the chaos to escape.

    The two of them, whose eyes were red from the desire to kill, refused to let go. They chased all the way until they reached the riverbank of the Yellow Springs.

    ¡°That¡¯s true. Without the Yin boat and the two-realm bridge, even the primogenitor can¡¯t cross the Yellow Springs. I¡¯m afraid he doesn¡¯t have the ability,¡±Xu Lun said through gritted teeth.

    The River Styx and the former Netherworld Sea were foreign objects that were ranked at the forefront of theherworld. They symbolized death and a glimmer of life. Therefore, they couldn¡¯t fly in the sky above them. They could only rely on the ten ¡°Bridges of the two worlds¡±that had existed since they were born, there was one on each level of the Netherworld, and the tenth one was mysterious and ethereal. Only a few evil gods and evil demons had seen it before. They didn¡¯t know where it led to.

    Other than that, only the Yin boat made of special materials could float above the river Styx. The rest would sink when it met the water, and this water was extraordinary. When immortal venerables fell into it, they would be washed away, and they would also sink, forgetting all their past memories, he would be a water ghost that could never be freed.

    Even if he had a special technique, divine ability, or treasure to protect his body, he would not be affected for a short period of time. The countless fallen souls in the river of the Netherworld would also entangle and dy theing people until they returned together.

    After Xu Lun finished speaking, he suddenly sighed. ¡°Bran, you are indeed stronger than me. You can slightly ovee the influence of your bloodthirsty nature and make a rational judgment.¡±

    The Asura race was born in battle and were skilled in killing. Their nature was like that, destined by fate. They enjoyed it and were no different from the evil gods, demons, evil ghosts, vengeful spirits, and so on that filled the nine Netherworlds. Of course, their killing would please the nine Netherworlds, after receiving the ¡°Reward¡±of increasing their strength and reaching a certain limit, they would be rational and could barely ovee their nature. Only then could they continue to grow. However, the influence of their nature was still there, even if one reached the level of the son of heaven and the evil god of the Netherworld, they would still be unable topletely shake it off. Unless one became an expert at the level of the Devil Lord and Daoist Tiansha. At that time, what they fought for was the path.

    Bran smiled bitterly. ¡°I¡¯m not much better than you...¡±

    The reason why she was on good terms with Xu Lun was because after she became rational, she would often lose control of her instincts. She wanted to shake off such a tragic fate. Unlike other races, rationality was for better battles and better killing.

    The two fell into a short silence. They used their escape lights to search for the ravines and valleys between this ce and the River Styx. Before long, the sound of the river rushing could be heard clearly, the towering and simple stone temple on the shore was reflected in the eyes of the two Asura.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Every time they saw this magnificent and simple stone temple, Xu Lun and Bran would feel a sense of wildness but peace. It was as if they had experienced worldly affairs and seen through desires.

    There were many such limestone temples. Some were on the banks of the River Styx on the other floors, and some were on the side of the ruins of the Netherworld Sea. It was said that they were ancient things that had existed since the creation of theherworld, there were also rumors that they built themter to seal some terrifying existences. Xulun and Bran had been born for less than three sixty years, so there was naturally no way to verify it.

    ¡°Could he have hidden in the temple?¡±Bran said subconsciously.

    The deste peace of the limestone temple conflicted with the nature of Evil Gods and demons. Once they got close, it would make them very ufortable. If it was not impossible to destroy, they would have razed this ce to the ground. Hiding in it was not a bad idea.

    Xu Lun held the ck knife and strode out. He took two steps and walked to the front of the limestone temple. He said casually, ¡°We¡¯ll find it after a search.¡±

    The stone temple was simple and did not have a que. A faceless Buddha was carved out of themon blood-ck stone in the Zen Hall. His whole body looked like it was stained with blood. There was an indescribable strangeness to it, but it also gave off an obvious sense of peace and harmony, the wooden fish, the greenmp, The Futon, and other objects were also made of stone.

    A figure stood in front of the Faceless Buddha with his hands behind his back. He was wearing a dark red robe that seemed to be soaked in blood. His hair was disheveled and his skin was pale.

    His facial features were ordinary, and his eyes seemed to contain a maic intent. With a light sweep, Xu Lun and Bran could not help but walk over as if they had been bewitched.

    ¡°The puddle of pus and blood under his feet feels very familiar. It seems to be the hundred-armed evil demon that we are chasing after...¡±bran nced at the puddle of blood and yellow water and thought in a rtively sober state.

    The dark red-robed man¡¯s hands emitted a red light as he said in a low voice,

    ¡°During this period of time, have you seen anyone simr to this person?¡±

    A figure naturally appeared in the minds of Bran and Xu Lun. He was dressed in a ck robe and had a delicate face. One of his eyes waspletely ck while the other waspletely white. It was extremely strange.

    Xu Lun wanted to answer from the bottom of his heart and said honestly, ¡°I¡¯ve seen him. He first entered this temple and then appeared in the vicinity. After a few days, he disappeared without a trace.¡±

    The Man in the dark red robe nodded slightly and said as if he was talking to himself,

    ¡°Did the reincarnation of Netherworld really disappear around here in the end?¡±

    ¡°Yes, the reincarnation of Netherworld disappeared here.¡±A voice that seemed old and young came from outside the temple.

    Bran and Xu Lun turned their heads abruptly and realized that a figure had appeared at the door. It seemed to be an old man. He was wearing a brocade robe. His hair was ck and his sideburns were gray. The rest were ordinary, only his eyes seemed to hideyers of ck and white vortexes.

    The Man in the dark red robe narrowed his eyes. ¡°Who are you? Do you also want to find the whereabouts of the reincarnation of the Netherworld?¡±

    With his current strength, he was ranked in the ninth underworld, and he was not more than 180 people. He could count his experiences, but this white-haired old man who gave off an evil aura had no impression at all.

    Was he a guest from the outside world, or was he a secret incarnation of someone?

    The old man with white sideburns walked in with his hands behind his back and smiled:

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who I am. What matters is where I am.¡±

    As he spoke, his gaze was fixed on the blood-ck faceless Buddha. He slowly walked past Xulun and bran, past the man in the dark red robe, and stopped in front of the incense table. He looked up at the face of the Buddha statue, which had no facial features, and seemed to sigh with emotion:

    ¡°If my feeling is correct, this should be the handiwork of the Buddha of Mount Numinous.¡±

    ¡°Buddha?¡±The Man in the dark red robe turned his head in shock and looked at the Faceless Buddha as well.

    At this moment, the brocade-robed old man flicked his finger and lit up the stone-made greenmp.

    With a whoosh, the entire room lit up and illuminated every corner. The Man in the dark red robe could not help but extend his hand to cover his eyes, afraid that he would be illuminatedpletely. Xulun and Bran even closed their eyes tightly and staggered back a few steps.

    This old man was Meng Qi¡¯s incarnation of the Netherworld. He had been in the Netherworld for quite some time. He had tracked down this ce from where the Netherworld Reincarnation first appeared, and this was the third gray stone temple he had encountered!

 Chapter 1234 69 -- The Willing Take The Bait

    The green light was like a bean, swaying in the wind, but it never dimmed. It dyed the gray stone temple with a warm yellow glow, spreading to every corner, dissipating the darkness of the nine underworld and the demonic mist.

    Xulun and Bran immediately felt as if their entire bodies were illuminated. The Darkness in their hearts was cleared bit by bit, and they both felt an unprecedented peace, as well as an uneasiness that came from the bottom of their hearts. Their eyes were tightly shut, and they took a few steps back, they wanted to avoid the illumination of the greenmp.

    This was an irreconcble contradiction between their natural instincts and this state. It was as if the vengeful spirits and ghosts had encountered an object of extreme yang and righteousness. Their entire bodies actually felt as if they were bathed in light and were about to melt!

    If not for the peace and tranquility that filled their hearts, the two asuras would probably have let out shrill screams.

    The Man in the dark red robe covered his eyes with his hands as if he had returned to his childhood. He had fought against a zombie that was skilled in evil arts. He had used the method of mutual destruction to attract the true fire of the Sun, and the demonic Qi had melted, he almost turned into green smoke.

    After a short period of adaptation, he narrowed his eyes and looked at Meng Qi¡¯s back standing in front of the greenmp. He asked in a deep voice, ¡°Is it the Buddha who has attained the Dao Fruit?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I have dealt with him before. I would not mistake the unique feeling of the stone temple,¡±Meng Qi said in an ancient tone, as if he was reminiscing about the past and the extraordinary years.

    Had he dealt with Buddha? Was he the incarnation of one of the few Old Immortals in theherworld? The Man in the dark red robe felt his heart tighten. He subconsciously took a step back and pulled away.

    ording to the perception of his innate divine ability, the other party was not lying!

    Meng Qi did not answer. His gaze was still fixed on the Faceless Buddha. He said to himself, ¡°He built these stone temples, as if to seal and suppress something.¡±

    Of course, he had dealt with the Buddha before. He had obtained the greenmp in front of the Buddha, learned the tathagata divine palm, witnessed the golden cicada shedding its shell, and witnessed the Supreme True Buddha. How could he not have dealt with the Buddha before?

    ¡°There are indeed many rumors about terrifying existences being sealed.¡±The Man in the dark red robe was on high alert and spoke concisely. ¡°But what does this have to do with the whereabouts of the reincarnation of the Netherworld?¡±

    ¡°Of course it has something to do with it.¡±Meng Qi turned around with his hands behind his back and stood under the faceless Buddha as he spoke calmly, ¡°If the clue to the reincarnation of the Netherworld is broken here, the only thing that can witness its passing and know its whereabouts after that can only be the thing that has always been suppressed here.¡±

    Speaking up to this point, he let out a long sigh, he said in an old-fashioned manner, ¡°Unfortunately, the Buddha¡¯s seal is not something that you and I can break. If we can¡¯t find a corresponding method, I¡¯m afraid that we¡¯ll have to find a genuine person on the other side. It¡¯s better to continue searching for other clues nearby.¡±

    As he said, he shook his head. In a few shes, the brocade robe disappeared outside the stone temple.

    The Man in the dark red robe felt the same. He stepped into the wilderness and faced the ck sun. He passed through the demonic mist and quickly disappeared.

    Xulun and Bran looked at each other as they listened. Seeing that they were strangely ignored, they felt like they were in a dream.

    ¡°That strange man is actually the reincarnation of the ancient evil God, theherworld? He returned when the Apocalypse Came?¡±Bran muttered.

    They belonged to a certain tribe of the Asura n and upied a nearby area. Therefore, they were not the only two who had seen the reincarnation of theherworld. Many powerful figures in the n had seen it, however, there were countless strange things in theherworld. The appearance of the reincarnation of the Netherworld was simply ordinary. No one felt anything special about it. They only thought that it was an evil demon that had entered by mistake, they regretted not finding a chance to kill it back then.

    Today, after hearing the conversation, Bran knew that it was actually the reincarnation of the ancient evil God, theherworld. He was the ruler of the rollingherworld!

    Red sweat beaded on Xulun¡¯s forehead. He looked at the Faceless Buddha and the greenmp in horror. ¡°So it was cultivated by the Buddha of Lingshan. What exactly is it to suppress...¡±

    nc restrained his nature and gritted his teeth. ¡°This is an important matter. Let¡¯s quickly go to the sacred mountain and report to the ancestor!¡±

    Two beams of light rose up and quickly swept across the dark red and nearly ck wilderness. They first returned to the tribe and reported to the leader. Then, under the guidance of the leader, they passed through the Boorish Demon Mountain and arrived at a mountain peak that looked like a sharp tooth.

    The mountain peak was dark red and seemed to be soaked in blood every moment of every day. There were heads, iplete bodies, and broken limbs everywhere.

    This was the Holy Mountain of the Asura n. The experts in the real world often used the term ¡°Asura battlefield¡±to describe it.

    After the leader reported the matter to the Guardian Divine Guards, he waited for a moment before a ck-red light descended and enveloped him, Xu Lun, and Bran.

    The red light dissipated and they found themselves in a dark pce where the sun could not be seen. In front of them were piles of white bones covered with the skin peeled off from the bodies of various creatures. There were demons, monsters, and humans. Together, they built a throne for ughter and battle.

    The ck gas was distorted, and its specific form could not be seen. Sitting on the throne, it rubbed the various eyeballs iid on the armrest. Its voice was like a blunt knife, stirring and cutting the hearts of every listener:

    ¡°Tell me everything that happened from the beginning to the end. Do not miss any details.¡±

    This was the first Asura that was born not long after the birth of theherworld. It was a demigod and a demi-demon. It was extremely powerful, and was strong enough to fight against a great divine arts practitioner in the Netherworld.

    He permanently cut off his left hand and created the first female Asura. Hence, there was the current Asura n, who collectively called him the ancestor.

    He was already too old. He was so old that he had not left the throne of ughter and battle for a long time. He was so old that many of the powerhouses of his generation had died of old age.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    The Netherworld involved life and death and implicated the origin. This was what he cared about when he was looking for a step forward to get rid of his current state.

    In order to live until now, he had almost sealed himself. The passage of his lifespan was abnormally slow.

    As Xulun and Branplemented each other, the asura primogenitor, whose form could not be seen, listened quietly as if he had fallen into a deep sleep again.

    After a long time, he said coldly,

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t I Kill You?¡±

    How could the evil gods, demons, and vengeful spirits be soft-hearted and not know how to silence people?

    Bran couldn¡¯t raise his head. He lowered his head deeply and said in a panic, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because the Buddhist intent in the stone temple is far-reaching and has eliminated their killing intent.¡±

    ¡°Leave,¡±the asura primogenitor said calmly and didn¡¯tment.

    As Xulun and Bran left, the Dark Hall returned to its dead silence that hadn¡¯t changed for ten thousand years.

    ..

    The Man in the dark red robe was a rising star of the Netherworld Sea Race. He called himself the ¡°Bloody Massacre Daoist¡±to show his intention to catch up with the Heavenly Massacre Daoist.

    He searched for a long time in the nearby wilderness until the ck sun set and the Dark Moon Rose. The demonic fog became denser and the ice wind rose. He was suddenly shocked. ¡°I didn¡¯t kill those two Asura. I let them leave after they heard about the incident in the Netherworld!¡±

    This was simply not his usual style!

    ¡°Is it the influence of the mysterious old man? But what good would it do him to spread the secret of the reincarnation of the Netherworld?¡±Daoist bloody massacre thought with a frown, ¡°Could it be that the stone temple built by the Buddha of Mount Lingshan has dispelled my killing intent?¡±? ¡°At that time, my mind was indeed calm and there was no killing intent... when I first killed the hundred-armed evil demon, this feeling was not obvious until the stone greenmp was lit... it seems that the mysterious old man was also affected by the will of the greenmp and Buddha...¡±

    Daoist bloody massacre turned into a streak of red light and passed through the ck Fog and the wilderness, rushing toward the nearby Asura tribe to make up for his mistake and kill the previous two and eliminate all living beings nearby.

    Just as the red light was not close enough to the asura, it saw the ck fog in front of it churning and condensing into a blurry ck shadow. The sound of a dull knife scraping was like a needle piercing:

    ¡°Get lost!¡±

    The sound shook the Heart Lake. The Bloody Massacre Daoist felt his killing intent being suppressed. His body and mind trembled. He immediately turned his head and fled far away, not daring to stay any longer.

    The old undying Asura tribe had actually broken the silence of many years and revealed himself!

    It seemed that he knew the secret of the reincarnation of the Netherworld!

    However, this old immortal¡¯s lifespan was exhausted, so he probably didn¡¯t dare to attack with all his strength. He still had a chance!

    The riverbank of the Netherworld returned to normal, with ghostly wails and mournful scenes.

    ..

    After a few days, in the middle of the night, a ck figure suddenly appeared in the limestone temple.

    He was an old man with white and sparse hair, and the wrinkles on his skin could kill a mosquito. His eyes were cloudy, and his teeth were withered. He gave people a very old feeling, as if he would die on the spot at any time, only the third blood-red crystal-clear eye on his forehead showed that he was not an ordinary person.

    This was the incarnation of the Asura primogenitor!

    He took a step forward and walked in front of the Faceless Buddha. With a stroke of his right hand, he lit up the greenmp.

    Light illuminated the three realms and spread in all directions. In the dim yellow and warm light, the asura primogenitor suddenly said,

    ¡°Come out.¡±

    A faint smile was heard, and a white-spotted old man wearing a brocade robe suddenly appeared. It was Meng Qi. He said in a rxed tone,

    ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time.¡±

 Chapter 1235 70, Back In The Days Of Buddha

    The Asura primogenitor squinted his turbid eyes and looked at Meng Qi:

    ¡°The feeling of theherworld...¡±

    Before he could finish his words, he raised his right hand and pulled out a dark red de light that was almost ck. The entire temple hall immediately rang with miserable howls that messed up people¡¯s minds and destroyed people¡¯s Malevolence. As the void floated, countless broken bodies were faintly discernible, as the de light surged.

    In a single sh, the creatures that the asura primogenitor had killed seemed to reappear one by one!

    The creation of Heaven and earth, the birth of theherworld, and hence the asura primogenitor. From then on, he had been constantly fighting and ughtering. Up until now, the number of dead souls under his control could be imagined, the terrifying killing intent and cruelty that was condensed could make even immortals lose their fighting spirit and allow him to ughter them.

    Facing the sh of the de and hearing the screams, the smile on Meng Qi¡¯s face did not change. He raised his finger and flicked it lightly.

    Suddenly, a blood-brown and turbid sword aura shot out like the shrinking of the Yellow Springs. Countless vengeful spirits that had fallen forever floated in it. They all let out mournful ghost cries, which were not inferior to the howls of the de.

    Crash!

    The Rolling Netherworld opposite the bluestone temple was surging with raging waves and waves. The fallen ghosts that had umted since they were born roared and hissed, their voices shaking both banks.

    The Sword Qi blocked the de ray. The blood-brown washed away the memories of the dead souls and drowned out the broken arms and limbs. The wails of ghosts and screams were neutralized, and the Temple Hall was quiet.

    Silently, the blood-brown, turbid sword qi and the dark-red, near-ck de ray canceled each other out. They disappeared without a trace, leaving only little ripples in the void.

    However, at the moment when the two collided, in the Asura tribe on the other side of the wilderness, Bran suddenly felt a piercing pain in her ears. Her head felt as if it had been stirred by a blunt knife, and it went straight into her soul. The pain made her lose controlpletely, and her legs became weak, she fell to the ground, covering her head and rolling around. All the asura around her looked like they were in pain. The evil dragons flying in the sky above the wilderness fell straight down, creating a crater. Strange-shaped demon birds fell like rain.

    The Asura primogenitor and Meng Qi did notunch any follow-up attacks. They stood opposite each other quietly, bathing in the green lights. The previous collision seemed to be just an illusion.

    ¡°To be able to cultivate the power of theherworld to such a degree, other than those old fellows who might have shed out their avatars and tried to control the Netherworld, I¡¯m afraid that there¡¯s only one person in the real world who has created the primordial path of Devils,¡±the asura primogenitor said in a low voice that was old and rotten, like a dull de scraping against the bone, ¡°You seem to be the true body of theherworld that he shed out.¡±

    At this point.., heughed at himself. ¡°I¡¯ve sealed myself for too long, and I¡¯ve been in silence for many years. I don¡¯t really know much about the current situation in the real world. Perhaps some other rising star has obtained the ¡®true body of the Netherworld¡¯and pushed it to this level.¡±

    Meng Qi took a step forward with his hands behind his back. The dim yellow light illuminated his mottled body, and he said with a faint smile,

    ¡°Fellow Daoist truly has a keen eye.¡±

    It was as if he was tacitly admitting that he was the demon lord¡¯s ¡°True Body of the Netherworld.¡±.

    The Asura primogenitor gave him a deep look, and the exaggerated wrinkles on his face trembled a few times. ¡°Fellow Daoist, why did you intentionally pass on the news of the Netherworld¡¯s reincarnation to me?¡±

    ¡°The Netherworld¡¯s reincarnation¡¯s disappearance in the vicinity is very likely rted to the secret of the stone temple built by Buddha. I can¡¯t find any clues at the moment.¡±Meng Qi used a very leisurely tone to confess that he was unable to do so, ¡°Fellow Daoist, you were born at the beginning of theherworld. You have experienced almost all the time in this era of theherworld. Most likely, you have seen Buddha build this temple and have even interacted with him. You are the most suitable person to ask for advice. Therefore, I will use the mouths of these two young friends to reveal this information to you. If you are not interested, I can only find another way. As the saying goes, the willing will take the bait.¡±

    The Asura primogenitor chuckled. ¡°When the Buddha built this stone temple, we, the Asura n, converted many powerhouses and evolved into a n of Buddhist guardians.¡±

    His few words had drawn out a soul-stirring picture. It was obvious that he and the Asura n could not allow the Buddha to convert them. There had been countless battles and conflicts.

    For such a big figure, the half-god and half-demon he did not address him as ¡°Old bald donkey¡±.

    As expected, he was a ¡°Living fossil¡±, a witness of history... Meng Qi nodded slightly and said, ¡°Why did Buddha build this limestone temple? Did he really suppress some existence?¡±

    The Asura primogenitor shook his head. His eyes became more and more cloudy, as if he was immersed in a long memory:

    ¡°At that time, Buddha did not seem to have reached the other side, but it seemed like he had reached the other side for a long time. We can not be clear about the specific state of important figures of their realm and level. He came to the Netherworld alone and talked about persuading the devil. From the Netherworld Sea to the free heaven, from the ck prison to the Devil Pool, from the Netherworld to the asura field, he measured step by step. At that time, the Devil Master and Tiansha were still there. He did not do anything too excessive, as if he was trying toplete an ascetic exercise

    ¡°During this process, he stopped eighteen times. Every time he stopped, he built a simr temple made of limestone. Nine of them were in the depths of theherworld, and the other nine were along the River Styx. None of them suppressed any existence.¡±

    ¡°For so many years, I have been thinking about why he built the temple made of limestone. I have a vague understanding. He seems to be searching for the secrets of the Netherworld to perfect himself. These eighteen temples made of limestone are his tools to measure theherworld.¡±<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Exploring the mysteries of the Netherworld to perfect himself? Meng Qi¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he heard that. He vaguely felt that he was about to touch upon the secrets of the other shore.

    ¡°Unfortunately, I really can¡¯t figure out the specific reason. Perhaps I can only truly understand it when I reach the realm of Sky Kill.¡±The Asura primogenitor sighed.

    Meng Qi took two steps forward and said slowly, ¡°So, the limestone temple did not seal the strong? That is to say, no one witnessed the passing of the reincarnation of the Netherworld...¡±

    The clues to the matter seemed to have been cut off.

    At this point, Meng Qi suddenly had a sh of inspiration. He turned his head to look at the asura primogenitor and said with a smile, ¡°If there were no clues here, fellow Daoist would not havee. There must be a reason why you came here sote at night.¡±

    The Asura primogenitor chuckled lightly, his tone was filled with ridicule. ¡°The Buddha is ¡®merciful¡¯and pitied all living beings in theherworld. He had his own arrangements during the construction. As long as one has good intentions and is willing to put down the butcher¡¯s knife, entering the stone temple will allow one to step into the Pure Land and obtain freedom.¡±

    ¡°Light up the greenmp, knock on the wooden fish, and sincerely recite the scriptures or Buddhist titles in front of the Faceless Buddha. You will be able to see the Pure Land.¡±

    Meng Qi was enlightened. ¡°There is another purend hidden in the gray stone temple. Fellow Daoist, do you suspect that the reincarnation of the Netherworld has entered it?¡±

    The Asura primogenitor nodded, he then sighed and said, ¡°I have lived for too long, so long that I thought I could live forever. However, the truth tells me that this is just an illusion. For this reason, I searched for the origin of life and death and wanted to understand the mysteries of death. However, I never saw its ¡®door¡¯. The only thing I gained was to follow the ¡®Netherworld¡¯and swim upstream. I spent thousands of years to walk all the way back to the ce where I started.¡±

    In other words, the Netherworld had formed a circle? It had formed a cycle of its own. There was no source, no end? In that case, where was its origin, and where was the origin of life and death? Meng Qi was slightly moved when he heard that. He suddenly smiled and said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, you are a demigod and a half-demon. Your Nature is bloodthirsty, and you love to fight. You have the selfish and callous nature of evil demons and evil gods. How could you defeat your nature and tell me such a secret?¡±

    To be honest, if his consciousness had not secretly used the Essence Heart Seal of theherworld skeleton to tell him that there was no problem, Meng Qi would not have believed it.

    The Asura primogenitor¡¯s turbid eyes instantly shed with a bright light. He said indifferently,

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I have defeated my nature. It¡¯s that my nature, which is afraid of death to survive, has defeated my other desires.¡±

    By himself, he had not made any progress after so many years. He had to rely on external forces. The Mystery of the origin of life and death was definitely not something that he had to monopolize.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s enter the Pure Land and have a look.¡±Meng Qi didn¡¯t say anything else and pointed at the Faceless Buddha.

    The Asura primogenitorughed. ¡°If you want me and fellow Daoist to put down the butcher¡¯s knife and have good intentions, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s no less than being able to understand the great mystery of life and death. We still have to find another suitable living creature.¡±

    Meng Qi smiled and didn¡¯t say anything else. He strolled to the incense table, picked up the stone hammer, and knocked the wooden fish awake.

    In an instant, his temperament suddenly changed. From an evil, ancient, and lost old man, he became a zen-like,passionate, and virtuous monk. His sideburns were gray, and he seemed to have experienced the mortal world, ¡°So that¡¯s how it is.¡±.

    The Buddhist promation sounded, and the Zen voice echoed. The Asura primogenitor looked at Meng Qi¡¯s old figure in the brocade robe, and his heart rippled.

    If not for the evil death of the ¡°True body of theherworld¡±, he would have thought that Meng Qi was the true ascetic monk of the azuremp ancient Buddha.

    For the first time, he had a feeling that he could not see through Meng Qi.

    Unknowingly, the meditation hall became more and more serene. The faceless Buddha¡¯s face gradually distorted, turning into Meng Qi¡¯s old appearance.

    I see Tathagata, Tathagata is me!

    The Buddha¡¯s face appeared, and a clear ss light surged out from the greenmp. In front of Meng Qi and the asura primogenitor, it transformed into a golden door filled with ten thousand characters.

    ¡®being a monk is my true calling...¡¯Meng Qi mocked himself inwardly. At the same time, he and the asura primogenitor turned their heads to look outside the door. Then, they stepped into the ¡°Door of the Pure Land¡±together.

    After the two figures disappeared, Daoist bloody massacre suddenly appeared outside the stone temple. There was joy and doubt in his eyes.

 Chapter 1236 71, The Secrets Of The Other Shore

    After passing through the golden door, Meng Qi¡¯s vision suddenly brightened. It was as if he had arrived in the wilderness from the battle chamber. Moreover, the sky was clear and the Bodhi stalks were flowing with clear spring water. The Brahma did not wither, exuding an unspeakable peace and tranquility, his entire body and mind seemed to have been sublimated.

    However, there were no living beings in this ce. Silence pervaded the air, and it was eternal and unchanging. It was as if it was the final destination after death.

    The Netherworld could generate its own goodwill. There were so few evil demons, evil gods, and vengeful spirits that were willing toy down their des that it was truly negligible. Moreover, once they appeared and stepped into this purend, they would definitely be sensed by Buddha Tathagata and brought to the Spirit Mountain, when he entered destruction and attained the DAO, Ananda betrayed Buddha and fell into disarray. This vein was unable to take care of itself, so this ce was abandoned.

    Meng Qi and the asura primogenitor stood side by side and looked into the distance of the Pure Land. They saw that Xu Mi was tall and majestic, so they smiled slightly, he said casually, ¡°It¡¯s normal for the reincarnation of the Netherworld to be discovered, but I don¡¯t understand how the discoverer knew that he was going to the origin of life and death? Why would the reincarnation of the Netherworld talk about such a secret to everyone? ¡°If we take down the reincarnation of the Netherworld and interrogate him with divine abilities and secret techniques, how will we let him escape?¡±

    The eyes of the asura primogenitor became more and more cloudy. He narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°Since you¡¯ve seen this, why did you stille in?¡±

    Meng Qi chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s just aherworld body. What¡¯s there to be afraid of If I lose it?¡±

    ¡°To me, there¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t lose. Therefore, I took advantage of the situation to seek a way out,¡±the asura primogenitor said indifferently.

    After a few short sentences, the two of them didn¡¯t say anything more. They strode forward and arrived at the top of Mount Meru in a few breaths.

    A figure stood at the top of Mount Meru with his back facing the two of them. He was d in a ck robe and had an extraordinary bearing.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist is indeed here.¡±Meng Qi sighed with emotion.

    This person was the reincarnation of Netherworld. He was waiting here as if he had been waiting for thousands of reincarnations.

    Netherworld slowly turned around, revealing a delicate human face. He was no longer an evil god, so it was time to call him.

    His all-ck and all-white eyes swept past the asura primogenitor and fixed on Meng Qi. He asked with a faint smile, ¡°Fellow Daoist, do you know why I didn¡¯t return to the Netherworld to retrieve the remains I Left Behind?¡±

    He had clearly left behind a method of control, intending to use the original remains to refine a peerless divine weapon after his reincarnation. In the end, he did not return, allowing his remains to fall into the hands of the life and death sect. In the end, Meng Qi was the one who benefited.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, you have many secrets. How could I have guessed it? However, it¡¯s nothing more than a mistake or a trap,¡±Meng Qi answered leisurely. He did not feel like he had fallen into a trap at all.

    Netherworld shook his head andughed, ¡°Indeed. At that time, I relied on the reincarnation of the origin of life and death in order to escape the shackles of the innate gods. In the end, I had a ¡®dream for ten thousand lifetimes¡¯. When I regained my memories, it was already close to the end of the cmity. The bones had long fallen into the hands of others, and I, Devil Buddha, and Emperor Fengdu were searching for them. I had no choice but to hide.¡±

    The Asura primogenitor suddenly interjected and said in a deep and hoarse voice, ¡°From what you said, you have also entered the origin of life and Death?¡±

    If that was not the case, why did you use the origin of life and death to reincarnate? Even the Devil Buddha could not find any clues!

    Yellow springughed, and his eyes seemed to turn blood-yellow, he said in an ancient tone, ¡°I was born from the river of yellow spring and was one with it. However, I did not know the existence of the origin of life and death, nor did I know its secrets. When Zhenwu used me as a guide to reverse the river of yellow spring and found the origin of life and death, if you were me, would you be able to resist stepping into it? ¡°This is a solution to my own confusion. It might also be my only chance to reach the other shore!¡±

    Upon hearing this, Meng Qi¡¯s gaze turned cold and waves rose in his heart.

    The river of theherworld had entered the ¡°Origin of life and death¡±and then left from there to carry out reincarnation. What about true martial emperor? Had he left? If he had left, where would he be now?

    The Asura primogenitor sighed. ¡°I can¡¯t help it...¡±

    Not only could he not help it, but he would also try to be first!

    At this point, he really could not help it. He asked straightforwardly, ¡°Where is the origin of life and death? What secret is it hiding?¡±

    Netherworld said with a solemn expression, ¡°All living beings know that the origin began to create the heaven and earth. There are all kinds of worlds and all kinds of mysteries. This description is not wrong, but itcks a prefix and a sentence. That is: adhering to the Dao, the origin began to create the heaven and Earth!¡±

    ¡°What is the ¡®Dao¡¯? ¡°The root ofw, the mother of reason, and the source of virtue are things that we have been searching for for all eternity. They can not be spoken of or described. The dao is forcefully remembered. Heaven and Earth inherited the birth of it, and all things evolved from it. When they evolved, they had their roots. Therefore, there are some special things in the universe that are very close to the Great Dao. They are known as ¡®ces that are close to the Dao¡¯<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    ¡°Even the primordial Lord of Heaven, the creator of this world, was unable to grasp the mysteries of these locations in the beginning.¡±

    The Asura primogenitor said in a deep voice, ¡°The origin of life and death is a ¡®shortcut¡¯?¡±

    Before Netherworld could reply, Meng Qi, who was beside him, suddenly spoke coldly:

    ¡°Even the primordial Lord of Heaven was unable to grasp it in the beginning. In other words, he managed to grasp it in the end?¡±

    This was the most thought-provoking part of what Netherworld had said earlier!

    Netherworld smiled and said, ¡°If I don¡¯t master it, how can I condense the embryonic form of the Dao Fruit?¡±

    He did not continue, instead, he said, ¡°The origin of life and death is a ¡®ce to get close to the Dao¡¯. It was the same in the Netherworld Sea and the highest level of the nine heavens. There are only a few simr ces. However, the ¡®ces to get close to the Dao''are only close to a certain aspect of the Great Dao. Each of them is biased, like a blind man touching an elephant. On this point, the highest level of the nine heavens is rtively moreplete.¡±

    Was this the secret of the highest level of the Nine Heavens? Meng Qi did not expect to hear so many secrets during this trip. His thoughts churned, and something seemed to be about to take shape.

    Mastering these secrets, condensing the embryonic form of the dao fruit... the battle for the highest level of the nine heavens... Buddha had once measured the nine underworld... all the forces wanted to control the heavenly court and establish the underworld..

    All these things bubbled and boiled together.

    Just as Netherworld was about to continue, Meng Qi¡¯s voice suddenly rang in his ears:

    ¡°Grasping all the mysteries and mysteries of the myriad realms in the heavens is the prerequisite for condensing the embryonic form of the Dao Fruit?¡±

    Both Netherworld and the asura primogenitor were stunned. The former was stunned, while thetter did not understand the connection.

    Very soon..,herworld chuckled and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? ¡°By adhering to the DAO, there are now ten thousand worlds in the heavens. Although they belong to the acquired realm, the more perfect one¡¯s grasp of it is, the closer one will be to the mysteries of the innate Great Dao. For example, when one does something, the more information one has, the closer one will be to the truth. On the other hand, the more mysteries one has of the ten thousand worlds in the heavens, the more perfect the true world in the body of the big figure on the other side will be. Gradually, it will be another ¡®ten thousand worlds in the Heavens¡¯, until there is no difference anymore. In the past and future, the immortal realm and the nine remoteness are all under one¡¯s control. They are close to the Great Dao, forming the embryonic form of the dao fruit

    ¡°At this stage, we can talk about getting rid of all kinds of things that are acquired. We can reduce and seek emptiness, and let the dao fruit take shapepletely.¡±

    It turned out that this was the secret of the other shore. After crossing the sea of bitterness, half of the dao fruit that was produced was the condensation of the dao that belonged to oneself. It was a true and indescribable aspect of the ¡®Dao¡¯, and it was biased, it was just a part of the harvest of the blind touching the elephant. After that, they had to see through the heaven and earth, measure the nine Serenities of the immortal world, grasp the past and the future, and understand all the mysteries of the myriad worlds in the heavens and all aspects of the ¡®Dao¡¯, only then would there be the embryonic form of the dao fruit.

    To use the simplest and insufficiently urate description, it was the process of going from a few Great Dao to three thousand Great Dao in order to seek the true ¡®Dao¡¯.

    However, there was definitely something that Netherworld did not exin clearly or that he did not understand. Otherwise, why would the bigwigs on the other side fight over it? The Mysteries and principles were there, and anyone couldprehend them. The Netherworld and the Heavenly Court also took turns to control it!

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that fellow Daoist would know the secrets of the other side.¡±After Huang Quan finished speaking and was silent for a long time, the asura primogenitor said.

    Huang Quan smiled and said, ¡°I only heard it from Zhen Wu. I don¡¯t really understand it myself.¡±

    At the mention of Zhen Wu, Meng Qi immediately asked, ¡°Is Zhen Wu the Great Emperor still in the origin of life and Death?¡±

    ¡°Heh, he¡¯s too greedy. He went too far and was almost assimted by the Great Dao. He¡¯s in a strange state where he can¡¯t Live or Die.¡±Huang Quan suddenly smiled mysteriously, ¡°When I return to the starting point and carry him out, I will be able to merge with his body in this state and take the most important step

    ¡°With my current strength, I am unable to turn Netherworld upside down. I must ask the two fellow Daoists for ¡®help¡¯.¡±

    His eyes were full of malicious intent. The long conversation seemed to be waiting for the preparations to be done!

 Chapter 1237 72: Jumping Into A Trap In High Spirits

    As soon as Netherworld finished speaking, circles of red light rippled out from under his feet, instantly passing through the Pure Land and extending into the distance.

    Meng Qi felt as if his perfect body was a hot water bag that had been punctured. The Pure Land was strangely and resolutely absorbing his power. It was difficult to control and could not be reversed. Waves of blood-yellow mist rippled outward like water waves.

    His recovery could not keep up with the absorption. In just eighteen breaths, the power of this body would be exhausted... Meng Qi¡¯s heart was like a mirror. His thoughts spun and he urately judged his own condition. The Asura primogenitor beside him was also red in color, a crimson glow that contained a terrifying killing intent and battle will was emitted.

    Seeing this, Netherworldughed out loud. ¡°The Buddha measured theherworld. How could he let go of the origin of life and death? The nine stone temples around the river of Netherworld were built for this!¡±

    ¡°In the past, I didn¡¯t understand their mysteries, but after i stepped into the origin of life and death, everything became clear and clear

    ¡°In the Pure Land, other than where I was standing, every ce was absorbing energy to connect the corresponding Pure Land of the nine stone temples and form the illusory huangquan. The river was reversed and the origin of life and death was opened

    ¡°When the timees, yellow spring will be about to die, and only the ¡®Daoist of life and death¡¯will appear. I would like to thank the two fellow Daoists for their ¡®help¡¯in advance.¡±

    There was unconceble ecstasy in his ill-intentioned tone. He had deliberately exposed his whereabouts and leaked the secret so that there would be experts chasing after him to replenish the power of the nine purends!

    This thought echoed in the surroundings and did not take long. However, after theughter ended, yellow spring found that both the asura primogenitor and the kid who stole his bones had calm expressions, there was no anger, no shock, and no panic.

    Seeing Netherworld¡¯s serious and suspicious gaze on him, the asura primogenitor raised his right hand and pressed it on his left chest. His voice was like thousands of blunt knives scraping against white bones:

    ¡°True force is weakened in the underworld society. Even if I¡¯m still not as strong as he was back then, the difference is not too far. The strength of the fellow Daoist beside me is enough to make up for it!¡±

    He was actually considering whether his power was enough to open the origin of life and death for theherworld. As he spoke, his right hand suddenly pulled, as if tearing something. His entire body suddenly expanded, it turned into a terrifying monster that was many timesrger than Mount Meru.

    His entire body was dark, and he had nine heads. They were divided into anger, lust, and ughter. They had a total of a thousand eyes, densely packed, and prating into the human heart. It made the witnesses¡¯hair stand on end, and his body was covered in ayer of mes that was like blood light, the depths werepletely ck and dark like the night. 990 arms bloomed like petals, and 24 huge legs covered in scales seemed to support the god of Heaven Mountain.

    As the Asura Primogenitor¡¯s true form appeared, the entire purend sank into a red light that was filled with the smell of blood. Headless bodies, broken arms, and broken limbs could be seen everywhere. The spirits gathered around them and turned into the appearances of ancient demon gods, these were the great beings that the asura primogenitor had killed back then.

    After the Asura n had reached the demigod and half-demon stage, every time they killed a powerful life form, they would absorb a portion of the power and obsession of the other party and evolve into a guardian ghost. Even if they were destroyed, they would be able to reassemble in the future, therefore, the more they killed, the stronger they became. The terror of the asura primogenitor, who had fought since the beginning of the nine remoteness world, was self-evident!

    Amidst the wailing of ghosts, the terrifying killing intent and strengthened fighting will swept across the Pure Land, connecting all the realms and connecting ¡°Him and me¡±. It made countless figures stand out, transmitting power like the ocean of the universe, turning this ce into an Asura battlefield, the war and the ughter were almost solid, and even the illusory river of time could be vaguely seen.

    ¡°Are you satisfied with this power?¡±Asura primogenitor did not attack or defend. He simply stood there and looked down at Netherworld.

    Netherworld was momentarily stunned. ¡°You?¡±

    The nine heads of the asura primogenitorughed in unison:

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say it? The willing will take the bait!¡±

    He was not afraid of being used to open the origin of life and death. He was afraid that he would not even have a chance!

    At that time, even if his power waspletely absorbed, he would still be able to sense the opening of the origin of life and death. From there, he would be able toprehend the profoundness of death. If there was still a little bit of power left, he would be able to follow Netherworld into it.

    As for Netherworld¡¯s silence, that was something that he had to face and resolve. It was just like facing a situation where his lifespan was about to end!<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Netherworld was not used to his opponent cooperating with him in such a manner. He turned his head to look at Meng Qi. The blood-yellow fog around him suddenly expanded and spread throughout the world, turning into a long river that was filled with destruction and death, the power was transferred to this purend without any reservation or resistance.

    Seeing yellow spring looking over, Meng Qi put his hands behind his back and smiled:

    ¡°It¡¯s just a yellow spring incarnation. If I can exchange it for the activation of the origin of life and death, I¡¯ll Lose My Life!¡±

    ¡°Besides, the ¡®sacrifice¡¯is your skeleton, but to me, it¡¯s just a worldly possession. If I can explore the origin of life and death before Emperor Fengdu uses the little foodie to enter the origin of life and death, it would be great to be prepared!¡±!

    As for the matter of absorbing the power of the original body through the incarnation, Meng Qi was not afraid at all. He was the ¡®cause of all consequences¡¯!

    At this point, he turned around and pointed at the entrance of the Pure Land. He said jokingly, ¡°If the power of Asura and I are not enough, we have prepared a little friend. I hope you are satisfied.¡±

    Before he finished his words, a red light shed at the entrance of the Pure Land. The Bloody Massacre Daoist appeared in a sorry state. His power was crazily absorbed by the barrier. The distance of more than a hundred feet to escape was like the ends of the earth to him!

    The opponent who was scheming to take advantage of him cooperated so well without any ill feelings. Netherworld, who was originally overjoyed, was confused. His goal had indeed been achieved as he had expected, but there was something wrong with the development!

    Shouldn¡¯t he be cursing angrily and trying his best to get rid of him, trying to capture him or escape from the Pure Land, but to no avail? could he only watch the conspiracy seed?

    What was going on with these two guys who were practically smiling? !

    They even asked if he was enough!

    As these thoughts shed through his mind, Netherworld suppressed all his strange feelings. His hands turned ck and white as he pressed down. They intertwined with each other, forming a yin-yang phenomenon thatpletely drove the purend.

    Boom!

    Amidst the illusory sound, the energy that was absorbed surged out, crossing time and pouring into the next purend.

    Boom!

    The limestone temples that surrounded the river of the Yellow Springs began to shake violently one after another. One by one, the stone greenmps lit up without wind or fire, emitting a warm halo.

    Hula, the reincarnation of the river of the Yellow Springs saw a section of the Blood Yellow River appearing high in the sky of the Pure Land. It contained life and death, and it was full of sinking and flowing endlessly.

    Sections of the illusory river of the yellow springs were connected as one, forming a cycle. They interacted with the real river of the Yellow Springs, and it immediately caused waves to surge into the sky, as ghosts cried and split the clouds.

    Crash!

    The river of the Yellow Springs actually reversed for a short while. The illusory blood yellow suddenly condensed and turned into a colorless point. The deepest and most profound intent of death spread out from it, but it also contained vigorous vitality.

    The colorless point suddenly expanded, as if it was acting as a strange vortex. The reincarnation of the Yellow Springs didn¡¯t care about the fact that most of the killing power had been exhausted. Meng Qi, the asura primogenitor, and the bloody massacre Daoist suddenly flew up and threw themselves into it.

    The opportunity to enter was only for a few short moments!

 Chapter 1238 73, Origin Of Life And Death (First Update)

    Seeing this situation, the asura primogenitor, who was willing to take the bait and only hoped for a slim chance of survival, could not let go of this opportunity. The nine-headed, thousand-eyed, terrifying demonic body instantly shone with a brilliant light, and the mes covering his entire body burned fiercely, the feeling of emptiness and weakness dissipatedpletely, revealing an abnormal strength.

    At this moment, he activated a secret technique to exin the demigod-half-demon body. With the rapid loss of his remaining lifespan and the gradual disintegration of his body, his strength returned to its peak.

    If he did not seed, he would die!

    He would either die today or live forever!

    A dark red and nearly ck light shed. The Asura primogenitor had followed the Yellow Springs closely and entered the vortex created by the origin of life and death.

    Meng Qi was the same. He ignored the possibility that the Yellow Springs¡¯bones might be damaged and squeezed out all the remaining strength in each of the bones. His entire body was shrouded in thick blood-yellow fog. He flew across the sky like a demonic god, he stepped into the strange vortex that had turned colorless into ck and white.

    It was an external object to him anyway!

    Behind him, the scarlet glow pierced through the sky. The Bloody Massacre Daoist had sessfully thrown himself into the vortex before it shrank and disappeared from its origin.

    With the two ¡°Tall¡±asura primogenitor and Meng Qi in front of him, the Pure Land had absorbed rtively little of his power. He still maintained a certain level of power and did not need to use any divine abilities or secret arts to destroy his own flesh and blood demonic body.

    The strange vortex was cold and warm. Meng Qi felt as if he had prated through the chaotic space-time. His surroundings were sometimes heavy, sometimes fleeting, sometimes slow, and sometimes turbulent.

    Such feelings were constantly changing. It was almost difficult for Meng Qi to measure how many moments had passed by him.

    Unknowingly, his ¡°Netherworld body¡±trembled. He broke away from the chaotic feelings and truly entered the ¡°Origin of life and death¡±.

    What could be in the ¡®origin of life and death¡¯?

    There was nothing!

    To be more precise, there was nothing that could be seen by the eyes, heard by the ears, felt by the skin, or touched by the mind!

    All the concepts and knowledge of the outside world no longer existed here.

    What was the color? What was the sound wave? What was the spiritual consciousness? What was the direction?

    Born after birth, relying on experience and knowledge, relying on the concepts and words of the physical supernatural power, how could they describe this shortcut?

    However, Meng Qi had a subtle feeling at this moment. His lifespan was rapidly passing, and his body and consciousness were running toward death irreversibly!

    He was not in a hurry. His old cognitive model faded like the tide, and hebined it with his feelings to reconstruct it.

    Suddenly, the surroundings were no longer the same. Although his eyes could not see, his ears could not hear, and his skin and spirit could not be touched, he could taste some abstract things:

    Cold, quiet, silent, cold, empty, lonely, gloomy, painful, dark, death..

    These words surrounded Meng Qi,bining with a strange pattern, making his life gradually dim.

    This was a description of the death of one¡¯s lifespan. Death approached, and there was no actual power. Therefore, no matter how Meng Qi used the divine abilities of theherworld skeleton, he could not stop it, nor could he reverse it, only the pitch-ck bones could sense these abstract things. They changed automatically, slowly condensing strange symbols and patterns like dao patterns, approaching the true meaning of death. The white life force contained in them was gradually eliminated and eliminated.

    Was this the essence of death close to the Great Dao?

    Meng Qi did not dare to stay here for long. ording to the simplest judgment, he fled to the side. In just a few moments, he felt as if he had jumped into a hot spring from a cold pool. He felt sofortable that he almost cried out.

    Warm, passionate, vigorous, energetic, lively, joyful, bright, vivid, and abstract concepts such as power emerged like concrete things.

    The origin of life and death, the origin of life and death, where there is death, there is life!

    Meng Qi took a deep breath, and the coldness in his body faded away. His lifespan gradually filled up in a descriptive way. His body was full of vitality, full of vigorous vitality. The bones that had been squeezed dry before were once again filled with strength.

    The white light contained in the bones gradually intensified, faintly condensing into vague dao patterns. At first, it restored the bnce of the ck and white cirction, but gradually suppressed death, suppressing the pitch-ck of the bones.

    As expected of the origin of life and death. It was a ce close to the Dao. Just by being in it, one¡¯s consciousness could feel the essence of life and death, gaining a great understanding. Moreover, the corresponding cultivation techniques and divine abilities one cultivated would naturally evolve ording to the abstractions of the outside world, the closer one gets to them, the more pleasantly surprised one will be. The deeper one gets, the closer this change is to the Dao of life and death... Meng Qi sighed with emotion. Then, he discovered the asura primogenitor and the bloody massacre Daoist not far away.

    They were not objects from the origin of life and death. They could be sensed by the acquired state.

    The Asura primogenitor seemed to have finally soaked in a hot spring to rx after being tired for a long time. His thousand eyes squintedfortably. The decay that could not be concealed by his demonic body was turning. Bit by bit, it turned into life. The bloody mes that covered his entire body became more and more vigorous.

    However, he also paid a great price. The Guardian spirit that surrounded him was emitting green smoke. It gradually became blurry and transparent. ording to the strength of the Demon God¡¯s form, it disappeared one by one.

    The Bloody Massacre Daoist¡¯s face was filled with joy. First, it was filled with life. Then, it jumped into the nearby ¡°Death¡±and pulled out a killing sword made of countless eyes and blood vessels.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    The blood-red lights squirmed, looking as ferocious as insects. Only the eyes were open, and they were full of misery and death. They gradually changed themselves ording to the abstract things in the outside world, condensing vague dao patterns and refining death and killing intent.

    This evil God, who was born in the Netherworld Sea realm, seized the opportunity to refine himself and his sword at the ¡°Origin of life and death¡±!

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, congrattions on achieving your wish.¡±Meng Qi looked at the asura primogenitor, smiled slightly, and jumped back to the abstract location of death.

    The river of the Netherworld was born in death, and death was hidden in life. The two were in a delicate bnce, connecting the Netherworld and the ten thousand worlds, bringing about changes in life and death. Therefore, if the death was too rich or the life force was too strong, it would break the bnce of this skeleton, since it was biased, Meng Qi could only upgrade the essence of life for a while before returning to death. He took turns to refine it, upgrading alternately to maintain the bnce.

    In this way, he might be able to use the ¡®origin of life and death¡¯to refine the skeleton of Styx into a divine weapon or a magical treasure, and break through the limits of the legends to reach the destiny level.

    As for extracting the origin of life and death and refining treasures with it and the skeleton of Styx, Meng Qi had no clue at all.

    The Asura primogenitor was so old that he could no longer age. He chuckled and said,

    ¡°Sure enough, it¡¯s worth the risk.¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯s Netherworld?¡±Meng Qi jumped back to the living side.

    The Asura Primogenitor Dao pondered for a moment and said, ¡°He¡¯s familiar with this ce. I¡¯m afraid that he¡¯s already gone deep into it. He won¡¯t be entangled with us. He¡¯ll try to get the true martial body that¡¯s in a strange state as soon as possible.¡±

    Meng Qi thought for a moment and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go deep into it and give it a try.¡±

    As he spoke, he jumped into death and began to head deeper into the depths. The so-called depths were the ces where the abstract feeling was thicker and more unpredictable.

    After alternating between life and death for a while, Meng Qi found that the asura primogenitor and the bloody massacre Daoist had followed him. He could not help but sigh in his heart.

    They were too greedy. They had already obtained enough benefits, yet they still wanted to go deep into it. They coveted the secrets of the shortcut and the body of the true martial emperor. They did not even think about it. could they bepared to him? Even if he lost this skeleton and the consciousness he had, at most, it would bite back at his original body. He would suffer injuries that wouldst for a while without damaging his foundation. However, if they failed, they would be doomed forever.

    They had truly forgotten the pain!

    Of course, if they weren¡¯t greedy, they wouldn¡¯t be evil gods and demons anymore. No matter how intelligent they were and how rational they were, they would still be affected by their nature until they reached the realm of Daoist Tiansha.

    After walking for a while, there was a sudden surge of power. Meng Qi¡¯s eyes lit up as he saw a ck and white lightning bolt. It was half abstract and half real. The cycle of life and death was extremely terrifying as it struck him fiercely.

    This was the ¡®punishment of the shortcut¡¯!

    This was not a will that was presiding over the lightning punishment, but a natural reaction. It was like punching a wall. One would receive the corresponding power from the wall and enter the ¡®origin of life and death¡¯. If one was close to the Great Dao, there would be a corresponding rebound, as one went deeper, the power would gradually increase.

    The blood-yellow fog around Meng Qi expanded. Half of it was ck, and the other half was white. As he flicked his fingers, it turned into dozens of turbid sword qi and weed the lightning that was rotating in the wheel of life and death.

    p p p!

    The turbid sword qi connected head to tail and turned into a ck-and-white earth scroll. It disappeared at the same time as the Lightning. The Asura primogenitor and the bloody massacre Daoist also withstood this wave of lightning punishment.

    As he continued forward, Meng Qi suddenly felt that something was wrong and subconsciously stopped where he was.

    He discovered that it was not only theherworld skeleton that was condensing vague dao patterns along with the abstract changes of death and birth. His own consciousness and his own avatar were also present.

    In other words, if he were to go deep enough, his own avatar and consciousness would be assimted into the essence of life and death that was close to the Dao. He would no longer have any subjective thoughts and thoughts!

    Was this the so-called true martial emperor who was too greedy and went too far and was almost assimted by the Dao?

    At this moment, they saw the ck-robed figure in front of them. The Reincarnation of Netherworld was covered in ck and white yin-yang fish, and he was quickly going deep.

    Then, he stopped. In front of him was a cross-legged body. He was wearing a ck robe and had a t crown. His face was thin and his eyes were tightly shut. He was the true martial emperor. However, he seemed to be neither alive nor dead, neither alive nor dead. He did not have the slightest bit of intelligent thoughts, it was gloomy and gloomy.

    ¡°Haha, if you dare toe close, you will be assimted by the Dao. Even your attacks will be assimted by the Dao!¡±Yellow Spring turned around andughed loudly. He looked extremely proud.

    He, who was familiar with this ce, had already made preparations. That was why he dared toe close to the true martial emperor¡¯s body. The others did not have a chance at all.

    It was precisely because of this that he did not take advantage of the fact that Meng Qi and the others had just entered the starting point of life and death. He did not have the chance to kill them to silence them.

    Amidst theughter, yellow spring turned around and extended his right hand to press on the mud ball on the top of Emperor Zhen Wu¡¯s head.

    At this moment, Emperor Zhen Wu¡¯s immortal body suddenly opened his eyes. A hint of purple appeared in his eyes!

 Chapter 1239 74, True Martial One Sword (Second Update)

    A brilliant purple color dyed the origin of life and death, which was only an abstract concept, into a dream-like beauty.

    Netherworld¡¯s pupils contracted violently, like the tip of a needle. He didn¡¯t expect such a change to happen.

    Did true martial one ¡°Turn into a corpse¡±?

    Or did he leave behind some strange and undetectable thing in his own spiritual light? It didn¡¯t have any other function but to establish a subtle connection. Once it got close to his body.., it would be able to wake him up from his ineffable state of being neither alive nor dead, and pull him out?

    In an instant, Yellow Springs¡¯thoughts surged and various spections surfaced. He was more inclined to the final deduction.

    Back then, Zhen Wu was one of the five ancient emperors, ck Emperor. He was the demon-ying heavenly venerate of the nine venerables of Dao sect. Even if he was anxious about the mysteries of the shortcut in the depths of the origin of life and death in order to cross the sea of bitterness and reach the other shore, how could he be blinded by greed, he made a fatal mistake and went too far. How could he be helplessly assimted by the Dao?

    If he dared to do this, he must have a backup n. It was a backup n that could help his main body get out of this predicament!

    And the him who was restrained by him at that time had unknowingly fallen into the Dao. It was very normal for him to imprint a subtle connection.

    Therefore, he did not dare to get close at that time. He was afraid that the him who had been assimted by the DAO would go through a lot of hardships and reincarnate. After making sufficient preparations, he woulde back and be the catalyst to wake him up!

    Thinking of this, yellow spring even had a suspicion that true martial emperor had deliberately set up a trap. He was assimted by the Dao and took the risk toprehend the mysteries of life and death. He had imprinted the strange state of life and death, whichid the foundation for his awakening, he himself had be an extremely important chess piece for him.

    His thoughts went back and forth. Yellow Spring was also not an ordinary person. At this moment, all kinds of distracting thoughts were eliminated. He understood that he only had a slim chance of survival.

    That was, before true martial emperorpletely broke out of his strange state, he would use his fearless will to destroy his true spirit and take over his body!

    Kill!

    Facing true martial emperor¡¯s eyes that shone with a brilliant purple color, yellow spring did not retreat. Instead, he advanced. His right hand clenched into a dragon w and turned pitch-ck. Flowing white light, he wed straight toward demon subduing heavenly venerate¡¯s Niwan Pce.

    Strands of blood yellow shot out like sharp nails. They were full of a sinking color. Before they even approached, the t crown on true martial emperor¡¯s head was dyed with the color of death. Every strand of his ck hair fell with the wind and withered inch by inch.

    Meng Qi, the asura primogenitor, and the bloody massacre Daoist who were watching from afar were momentarily stunned. Then, they turned around at the same time and fled like crazy.

    They couldn¡¯t get close to where Zhenwu¡¯s body was. Even their divine abilities and methods would be assimted. If it wasn¡¯t for the protective treasures that Netherworld had specially prepared, perhaps his voice and the image of Zhenwu¡¯s body couldn¡¯t be revealed. Therefore.., facing the strange awakening of the true martial emperor, they couldn¡¯t hit him at all. If they couldn¡¯t affect their surroundings, what use would it be for them to stay behind?

    They could only run. They had to run. They had to run!

    Just as he turned around, Meng Qi saw from the corner of his eye that the true martial emperor had raised his right palm. He turned his fingers into a sword and shed forward!

    sh!

    This wasn¡¯t the sound that Meng Qi had heard. Instead, it was an abstract description that he had felt. Then, he saw the sword light that was extremely deep and dark burst forth. There was nothing else in his sight.

    The sword light instantly enveloped everything. It was cold, quiet, soundless, cold, empty, lonely, gloomy, painful, dark, death, and other abstract feelings began to disintegrate. Warmth, warmth, exuberance, vitality, liveliness, joy, light.., the vivid descriptions and power descriptions quickly disappeared. Meng Qi¡¯s Taoist power transformed into a brocade robe that disappeared without a sound. His flesh melted, revealing a vicious skeleton that was flowing in ck and white, intertwined with life and death, and covered in a blood-yellow mist.

    There were spikes protruding from every joint of the skeleton. However, in the sword light, they were like ice and snow that had encountered a zing sun. They evaporated in an instant. Cracks appeared on the bones that were covered in blurry Taoist patterns, and many fragments were shattered, the fragments turned into ashes again. What was even more terrifying was that the life and death intent and blurry Taoist patterns that were intertwined with the skeleton were also dissolving.

    At this moment, Meng Qi even had a feeling that the era hade to an end, that the Great Dao had copsed, and that everything and everything no longer existed.

    Therefore, the will produced by his divinized thoughts seemed to have been burned by an invisible me, stirred by countless sword glows. If it was not for the fact that there were still Netherworld¡¯s bones blocking outside, they would have already died.

    Near him, the nine-headed thousand-eyed Asura primogenitor, whose arms were like blooming flowers, was also enveloped by sword glows that were deep to dark to faint. It was as if he had turned into a mosquito that was frozen in amber, unable to move. His enormous and terrifying body disintegrated inch by inch, the burning me gradually dimmed and walked toward extinction. The Demon God¡¯s image and the guardian spirit surrounding him screamed silently and quickly dissipated.

    He, who had recovered his peak condition, was actually unable to block the strike of the true martial emperor!

    Of course, it was also because this ce was the origin of life and death. Other than the cold and depraved death, there was also the vigorous life force. He was unable to receive theplete enhancement and enhancement as if he was in theherworld, there was still a clear gap between him and his strongestbat strength.

    The Bloody Massacre Daoist was even worse. It was as if he was frozen in space and time. The refined death sword blurred the dao patterns and scattered. Cracks appeared on the de and hilt of the sword. The body of the evil God began to be transparent and drops of blood continuously dripped down.

    As for the reincarnation of the Netherworld that bore the brunt of the attack, it disintegrated before it could even scream. Not only was there no flesh and blood, even the moral and legal principles that it had cultivatedpletely disappeared without a trace.

    As Meng Qi¡¯s consciousness began to blur, a sigh emerged in his heart.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    This sword was the sky-cutting seven swords.

    This sword was the dao-destroying dao-birth!

    He had once experienced it in the hands of the evil thoughts of the true force. He did not expect that today, he would be struck by the sword of the true martial emperor.

    The power of this sword even had the feeling of a few breaths before the Green Emperor had ascended to the other shore!

    Just as Meng Qi was about to disperse his divided consciousness on his own to prevent his original body from suffering even more bacsh, he suddenly felt a wave of warmth. Even the Great Dao would be destroyed, in the cold destruction of the disintegrated.., there was actually a faint warmth hidden in it.

    It was like the warm sun in winter, the bonfire in the world of ice and snow, and a roasted sausage after climbing a mountain peak. It made people full of yang qi and was invulnerable to all evil. Even Meng Qi became clear-headed for a moment.

    No, this was not a pure dao-destroying Dao-sheng! He thought quickly and grasped the abnormality within.

    To be precise, the sword technique was indeed one of the seven heaven-severing swords, and it was indeed dao-destroying Dao-sheng. However, the power that true martial emperor used to propel this attack was not his own power, which was unusually harmonious with the sword technique. It was another power.

    It was not that other powers could not control dao extinguishing dao Sheng, but that this power was too extreme. It was Yang without Yin, and it was firm without softness. As a result, there was a conflict with the first half of Dao Extinguishing Dao Sheng¡¯s true essence, and thus, a glimmer of hope appeared, there was a possibility of dodging.

    Meng Qi¡¯s heart stirred. With the thought of seeing theplete dao extinguishing Dao Sheng, he curled up his divided consciousness and hid it in this faintly discernible sense of Yang and harmony.

    The sword light was still stirring, and the intense pain reverberated in Meng Qi¡¯s spiritual sense. However, he cast away all negative feelings and supported himself to feel the sword technique.

    Soundlessly, theherworld skeleton reached its limit. Every bone that contained the will of life and death in its body turned into pieces. The Vague Dao patterns were dismantled and disintegrated.

    If Meng Qi¡¯s consciousness had not been covered by that trace of warmth, it would have definitely returned to the icy darkness.

    At that moment, everything was destroyed, the Great Dao was destroyed, and the sword light suddenly turned. Light was born in the darkness. Death was born, Yin and Yang were separated, and life and death were born again. Meng Qi wanted to turn the body and consciousness that he had worn away into his own dao.

    In an instant, Meng Qi¡¯s mind and soul were filled with wisdom. He leaped out of the warmth and destroyed the countless pieces of his body and will that had been created by the destruction of the bones in theherworld, as well as the dao patterns that had been broken apart.

    Then, he used the will of Dao to rbine the bone fragments with the momentum of a new life. Rays of light burst out. They were ck and white, but not ck and white.

    The sword light surged, and the countless pieces gathered again. They were attracted by the Broken Dao patterns, and they evolved on their own, turning into a vague and mysterious state.

    Meng Qi actually wanted to take advantage of the true martial emperor¡¯s Dao Destruction Dao life sword. He wanted to use the bones of the Netherworld as the foundation and the surrounding dao patterns of life and death as the roots to create a peerless divine weapon!

    As the dao patterns fell, the light from the fragments became even brighter. His will was almost exhausted, and he could barely borrow the power of the sword.

    ck and white condensed, and the light surged. The countless fragments of the bones of the Netherworld carried the dao patterns, and they suddenly shrank. They crazily absorbed the abstract concepts that had reappeared in the surroundings, and they absorbed Meng Qi¡¯s consciousness.

    Just as he was about to faint, Meng Qi felt the vibration in the surroundings. The sword light was gone, and the ck and white soared, transforming into a scroll of yin and yang fish intertwined. The will of life and death was clearly contained within each other, and it actually had the feeling of a life and death book.

    This was an anomaly created by a peerless divine weapon. If it wasn¡¯t within the origin of life and death, it would have been announced to the world in the Netherworld!

    The anomaly retracted, and ck and white copsed. A pitch-ck treasure wheel that was suffused with threads of white light appeared before Meng Qi¡¯s eyes. It floated in the abstract description, and it was suffused with a faint blood-yellow mist.

    It controlled the wheel of life and death in the heavens!

    Meng Qi¡¯s exhausted consciousness smiled. Although it wasn¡¯t a supreme treasure of the other shore, this ¡®wheel of life and death in the Heavens¡¯was also a creation.

    He was able to create a creation-grade divine weapon with his legendary realm. If it wasn¡¯t for the coincidence, it would have been impossible!

    At this moment, in the origin of life and death, the asura primogenitor disappeared, the bloody massacre Daoist disappeared, and the yellow springs were gone. As for the true martial emperor, he was in the depths and didn¡¯t have a protective treasure of the Yellow Springs, meng Qi couldn¡¯t see his current situation at all.

    ¡°The bloody massacre Daoist and the yellow springs have beenpletely destroyed. The Asura primogenitor has seized that ¡®warmth¡¯and escaped from the origin of life and death. However, he has been severely injured. Although he has gained his lifespan, it is difficult for him to return to the old view. It is really a disaster caused by greed...¡±Meng Qi pondered for a moment, seeing that there were no abnormal movements in the depths of the origin of life and death, his thoughts shed through his mind. He actually dispersed his avatar and left the Heavenly Wheel of life and death here!

    The Wheel of life and death of the heavens was abnormally harmonious with the surroundings and gradually faded away, as if it had also turned into an abstract description.

 Chapter 1240 75, Preparations (Third Update)

    In the Pure Land of the limestone temple, the strange vortex formed by the ¡°Origin of life and death¡±had disappeared, and everything returned to normal. The Bodhi Jade, the spirit spring, and the Brahma flower bloomed. It was peaceful and peaceful.

    Suddenly, a blood light shed, and a dark red near ck figure slowly emerged. It was the asura primogenitor who had escaped from the ¡°Origin of life and death¡±.

    Six of his nine heads, in the phases of Wrath, ughter, Lust, and destruction, had disappeared, and only a little over three hundred remained of a thousand eyes. There was also a nearly half-empty, lifeless mass of blood and ck pus, as if sobbing, and the 999 arms that were blooming like petals around him were already sparse, and the 24 huge legs covered with scales were uneven. Just the appearance alone was exceptionally miserable, with his realm and the ability derived from the flesh and blood of the demi-god and demi-demon body, there were no signs of squirming and recovering. It was as if the part that was lost had been lost forever.

    ¡°The true martial arts has actually reached such a level...¡±the asura primogenitor could not help but sigh inwardly.

    Although the life and Death Origin Point¡¯s bonus to his body was not as good as nine serenities, it was still out of his expectations that he could not even block the true martial arts sword. It was as if he had squatted in the deep mountains and cultivated for an entire sixty-year cycle, and his martial arts had finally reached great sess, when he tried to step into the secr world to summon the wind and rain, he found that he could not block the casual attack of the enemy that he had expected.

    The Asura primogenitor closed his wounds and maintained a miserable appearance. He hid in the Pure Land and waited quietly. After a long time, he confirmed that he was the only one who survived!

    ¡°It¡¯s okay if your injuries are serious. It¡¯s good that you¡¯re Alive!¡±The Asura primogenitor adjusted his emotions and left the Pure Land.

    Such serious injuries might never be healed, making it impossible for him to be as strong as he was in the ancient times. However, it was still better than having his lifespan exhausted. He had to seal his main body, and he would not be able to unleash even one-tenth of his strength. At least after heprehended the path of life and death.., he had benefited greatly, and his lifespan had also be abundant. By then, he would be able to reach 70-80% of his standard. Moreover, if he had the opportunity in the future, he might be able to recover from his injuries. For example, he could enter the ¡°Origin of life and death¡±again.., he could use the ¡®will of life¡¯to heal his injuries!

    After leaving the Pure Land and returning to the limestone temple, he waved his hand and extinguished the greenmp. Suddenly, a sense of gratitude shed through his heart:

    ¡°That fellow Daoist only lost an incarnation of the Netherworld. He¡¯s much better than me.¡±

    An incarnation that could maintain contact and control after entering the remnant Pure Land of Buddha and the ¡®Origin of life and Death¡¯was not easy to refine!

    ..

    In the real world, inside the hollow jade temple of Kunlun Mountain.

    As his split consciousness dissipated, Meng Qi, who was sitting cross-legged on the cloud bed, suddenly opened his eyes, dispersing the darkness in the room and restoring it to its original rity.

    At the same time, he stretched out his hands and connected them to the profound seal technique. The various embryonic forms in his body revolved and gradually split into yin and yang. A ck and a white light burst out from each of his palms.

    The light condensed and changed with the seal technique. It twisted and stretched into an ancient ck and white mirror. It was the manifestation of the yin and Yang Seal of the origin nine seals!

    After refining the Netherworld¡¯s skeleton at the origin of Life and Death andprehending the basics of the Dao of life and death, Meng Qi naturally had to seize every second to turn what he had obtained into his own martial arts, the Yin and Yang Seal was a seal technique that contained the concepts of life and death, firmness and softness. From the red sperm yin and yang mirror, it could be seen that one side reflected the death of a person while the other reflected the life of a person.

    The ck-and-white mirror was not stable. Under the stimtion of Meng Qi¡¯s seal and the ck-and-white Rainbow Light, the front and back of the mirror started to squirm. Strange symbols appeared one after another and gradually condensed into vague dao patterns.

    These dao patterns fell one after another and seemed to turn into an inscription pattern of the ancient mirror, which made the surface of the mirror more profound.

    In the end, Meng Qi put his palms together and pressed all the ck-and-white Rainbow Light and the ancient mirror together!

    He released his hands and the ancient mirror flew out. It seemed to be both real and fake. One side was pure and pure, and it reflected the ¡°Will of life¡±. The other side was dark and cold, and it shone into the ¡°Marrow of death¡±, it was already different from the ¡°Yin-yang mirror¡±of the red sperm, but it was slightly less mysterious.

    The ancient mirror disappeared and returned to his dharma body. Meng Qi¡¯s expression became rxed, and he was quite pleased with himself.

    Leaving the wheel of life and death at the origin of life and death was his final n. If true martial emperor were topletely awaken, then there would be hope for the other shore. He would definitely not be interested in it and would not be afraid of it being taken away. On the other hand.., the Wheel of life and death could record the changes in the surroundings, allowing him to have a glimpse of the secret of true martial arts when he obtained it again. On the other hand, what happened there was something that even the big figures on the other shore could not see directly, it was not a problem to hide it from Emperor Fengdu. Hiding the wheel of life and death of the heavens there could be used as a backup n. If the other party had evil intentions, it would definitely be useful at the crucial moment.

    There was the true martial emperor who was in a strange state and could make a move, and Meng Qi, who had known about this in advance, had the wheel of life and death of the heavens hidden in the abstract meaning of the origin of life and death. Meng Qi had more confidence in the matter of Emperor Fengdu, even if he was not as strong as his opponent, he still had a certain chance of winning. No matter how strong he was, could he be stronger than Emperor Zhenwu, who could sh out an earth-shaking sword? Could he guard against the wheel of life and death, which could trigger the resonance of the origin?

    Of course, Emperor Fengdu was powerful, and his strength was unfathomable. Meng Qi did not dare to underestimate him. He could only try his best to prepare and raise his hope.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    At the same time, leaving the wheel of life and death in the origin was equivalent to establishing a dao mark that would not be worn away. He no longer needed to reverse the river of the Netherworld to open the origin. As long as he had enough power.., by relying on the cause of all the fruits, he could directly activate it and reappear in the entrance whirlpool. When little sang finished her seclusion, she must have refined the innate virtue. Legend had it that there was hope. In order to prevent the gold emperor from finding out, he hid this matter to ensure that.., there was no more suitable choice than self-verification in the origin of life and death!

    The reason why she wanted to refine a treasured wheel instead of the sword of absolute saber that shecked was because the materials used to refine the peerless item had a certain spirituality and had several forms that were most suitable for it. She could only choose one of them.., the true meaning of the Great Dao contained in it was the same. For example, the cauldron, ruler, Mirror, Bell, and other objects all had a certain connotation and carried the corresponding Taoist connotation. It was best not to use them recklessly. It was necessary to create the desired form, and it required an extremely strong grasp of power, at that time, it was obvious that he did not possess this point.

    Secondly, the wheel of life and death of the heavens was not refined for his own battle. Other than guarding against the Fengdu Emperor, it was more for the sake of his master, Xuan Bei!

    Without the connection of the Yellow Springs and the enhancement of the Dao rhythm of life and death, it was impossible for his ksitigarbha purend to suddenly expand into theherworld, allowing him to peek into the secrets of the other shore. That was why he left the wheel of life and death at its origin, it was also to deceive the heavens and cross the sea, waiting for the chance that the secret would give to his master.

    As an arhat who had attained the golden body of Ksitigarbha in Buddhism, it was obviously more suitable for him to hold a treasure wheel than a sword. It was closer topassion and the desire to cross the hell.

    With just a thought, Meng Qi pressed the matter into the depths of his heartke, as if he had forgotten about it, in case any clues were found.

    At that moment, he mu and Fang Huayin had returned to the mountain and each had their own benefits. They had made further progress. Meng Qi was about to summon them over to talk about martial arts when he suddenly had an idea. He looked through the roof and looked at the sky.

    A strange phenomenon appeared, and the illusory image of the immortal world appeared. The nine heavens were distinct, and the source was the direction of the sword washing pavilion.

    ¡°Senior SU has finally taken this step.¡±Meng Qi sighed in joy.

    He had expected to prove his legend faster than himself, but now he was even behind his big brother.

    After the strange phenomenon in the sky of the Immortal World, stars appeared in the sky. They were bright and dense, but they only upied part of the night sky. Then, a brilliant and cold sword light rose from the west, connecting them all, it formed a brilliant gxy. The ¡®water waves¡¯of the gxy rippled, giving off an illusory feeling. It was like a long river of time flowing quietly.

    ¡®The phenomenon of the ¡®sword traversing the gxy¡¯... senior su not only has a certain understanding of the supreme heavenly mirror, but also of the Donghuang Bell...¡¯Meng Qi muttered to himself. When the ¡®Sea of stars¡¯appeared and disappeared like it was free.., only then did he call he mu and Fang huayin over.

    Facing the two respectful disciples, Meng Qi smiled and said,

    ¡°He Mu, I wrote a letter of congrattions. Send it to the sword-washing pavilion for me. I wish senior su to prove himself.¡±

    As he spoke, the Purple Qi in his hand churned, and the ck and white streams of light condensed into a letter of congrattions. The Divine Beasts and immortal birds interweaved on top of it, and the atmosphere was magnificent.

    ¡°Your disciple obeys your master¡¯s orders.¡±He Mu took it curiously, but he couldn¡¯t figure out what was so special about this he wen.

    Looking at Fang huayin, Meng Qi nodded and said,

    ¡°Yu Banshan and Qi Jinxiu both gained something from their travels, and they didn¡¯t disgrace Yuxu¡¯s reputation. You let them return and officially enter the sect wall.¡±

    Now that senior brother Guangcheng, senior sister Wen Shu, and the others were still alive, he could only Bury in the bottom of his heart the evil taste of taking in twelve disciples and giving Yuxu Twelve Golden Immortal Dao names..

    Watching he mu and fang huayin leave, Meng Qi flicked the back of his left hand with his right index finger as he thought about what to do next in his cultivation.

    Projecting the universe of ten thousand worlds until it was self-generated was a time-consuming process. There were no shortcuts, and it was difficult to save time. On the other hand, the matter of Emperor Fengdu might not have to wait for long..

    Well, the special universe that led to the ancient well of the Hollow Jade Temple hid the secrets of the other shore, and he wondered if it could help this.

    Anyway, I do not provoke the independent consciousness of the ¡°Original projection¡±is..

 Chapter 1241 76, The Strange Seal

    After a few thoughts, Meng Qi had made up his mind. No matter what, he would not be wrong to try.

    In the current situation, because the Azure Emperor had gone through a sea of bitterness and be the only person on the other side of the world, all the forces had to stop. Since the beginning of the apocalypse, there was finally a rtively stable environment, and it seemed like it couldst for a long time, until the other side of the worldpletely woke up and returned.

    However, cultivation and doing things had to have the mentality of ¡°Thinking of danger in times of peace¡±. They could not rx because of this. They had to lower their requirements of themselves to prevent all kinds of idents from happening. For example, the Devil Buddha, who could already emit a little aura, was secretly plotting a conspiracy, for example, the Fengdu Great Emperor was harboring evil intentions through the matter of the origin of life and death. For example, the Zhenwu Great Emperor was in a strange state, and his power was inexplicable. There might be variables.

    More importantly, Emperor Qing, who was floating in the sea of bitterness, had only one goal, which was to reach the other shore. Now that he had attained bodhi, there must be other ¡°Demands¡±. As such.., would he have his own thoughts about the Heaven Court, the Human Emperor, the Netherworld, and the Netherworld? Would such thoughts coincide with the interests of himself, his big brother, and the others?

    Although he had the cause and effect to help him achieve the dao, it was impossible for him to be too broad-minded. There would always be a day when the cause and effect would be cleared up after the consumption of favors.

    In the final analysis, Emperor Qing¡¯s idea was already ¡°The will of heaven, and the will of heaven has been difficult to ask since ancient times. The only thing that cultivators in the world could do was to improve themselves as soon as possible, striving to jump out of the chessboard one day and be the ¡°Will of heaven¡±!

    With a sh of light, Meng Qi leaped into the infinite height and saw the ancient and magnificent hollow jade temple. He saw the thirty-six ancient wells that surrounded it. The jade railings were shining with a dark light, flickering with a profound light.

    A ssmp appeared in his eyes. The ¡®cause and effectbined with the hollow jade divine calction worked quickly. The ck and white light in Meng Qi¡¯s eyes finally stopped at one of the ancient wells.

    Stepping into this ancient and modern well, he would avoid the ¡®primordial beginning projection¡¯that had an independent consciousness. With his current realm and strength, although he was not afraid of them, there was no need to fight and kill unnecessarily.

    Taking a step forward, Meng Qi plunged into the ancient well. Before his eyes was a pitch-ck floating, dark vortex. Time and space were in chaos, and terror grew in the dark. He did not know which secretnd and dangerous ce it led to, or which ancient universe it led to.

    Just as he passed through theyers of illusory curtains and arrived in a universe, his body was suddenly pulled into the strange world by an irresistible suction force. He merged with the sleeping, indescribable innate God into one!

    The entire process was as natural as the creation of the world and the end of the era, as if the Great Dao had been decided. Even with Meng Qi¡¯s supernatural power of ¡°All karma¡±, he could only cooperate with it.

    Of course, it was not that he could not cut off this fusion connection, but he had an epiphany in an instant. This innate god was the ¡°Primordial beginning projection¡±of this world. After the ¡°Primordial beginning heavenly venerate¡±disappeared, he still could not have an independent consciousness, he was in a deep sleep. As long as he stepped into this universe, he would have to have a connection with him. Naturally, he would absorb him and turn him into his own ¡°He and I imprint¡±. If he did not want to do so.., the only way was not to enter this ce.

    Figures appeared around Meng Qi. The ¡°He and I images¡±such as the creator Brahma appeared one after another. The innate god that appeared just now was within them.

    He was indeed the creator of this universe. He was the beginning of all things. He had defeated the projections of the other shores and destroyed them all. He had obtained absolute control over this ce. He understood all the details of the universe and carried the weight of Heaven and earth on his back.

    The information turned into a huge and terrifying torrent. As the ¡°Him and me imprint¡±absorbed it, it surged into Meng Qi¡¯s mind. If he had not proven himself to be a legend, his head would have definitely been blown off, he couldn¡¯t withstand the crazy information flow that was even more astronomical than an astronomical number. Even so, it took him a long time to bring them under his control.

    As soon as he finished all this, Meng Qi suddenly let out a soft ¡°Eh¡±.

    ording to the information flow and the pitch-ck, starless surroundings where time slowed down, one coulde to a conclusion. The ¡®primordial projection¡¯from before was now in a sealed state, as such, he could only feel a little bit of the boundless universe, unable to transmit any power!

    He seemed to have been locked up in the ¡®Little ck Room¡¯... The ¡®primordial beginning projection¡¯was locked up in the ¡®Little ck Room¡¯in the sealed universe that led to the ancient well of the hollow jade temple... Meng Qi¡¯s lips twitched as he felt that something was amiss.

    Could it be that some big shot from the other shore had taken the opportunity when the ¡®primordial beginning Celestial Master¡¯had disappeared from the world to infiltrate the influence and was preparing to gradually seize control, and because the ¡®primordial beginning projection¡¯was in a deep sleep.., even if it had enormous power, it was still easily sealed?

    ¡°Simr universes are isted from the outside world, and their essence is close to the real world. It¡¯s not so easy to infiltrate. Before the important figure from the other sidepletely wakes up, there aren¡¯t many things that he can do...¡±Meng Qi dispelled all kinds of emotional thoughts, he calmly thought, ¡°In other words, I have enough chances to stop the other side¡¯s plot and undo this extremely ingenious seal. At the same time, I can use this collision to see the true purpose of the other side¡¯s struggle.¡±

    He had already tested the seal. It wasn¡¯t strong in nature, but it was magically linked to the entire world. If he wanted to break it, he had to find the key or destroy the entire universe. It was quite tricky.

    Of course, the seal was to iste the ¡®primordial beginning projection¡¯, so it couldn¡¯t stop Meng Qi from leaving. However, every time he stepped into it, it would be at the seal¡¯s location, and he couldn¡¯t avoid it.

    Meng Qi sat cross-legged in the pitch-ck seal. Streams of information shed through his eyes as he began to search for the beginning of the seal.

    After a while, he found that the seal was rooted in the river of time in this ce. It seemed to have appeared at the ce where Heaven and earth were created. It continued until the end of the universe. There was no beginning at all, so he changed directions, he wanted to find out where the initial bad changes or changes that were out of his control came from.

    All the details of this universe¡¯s past appeared in Meng Qi¡¯s mind. Most of the future should have been clear because of this, but at a certain joint, a strange variable suddenly appeared, disrupting the long river of fate and causing the tributaries to be in chaos, now that it was evolving, it seemed that some bad possibilities were about to appear.

    The variable was like a speck of light that shone into Meng Qi¡¯s eyes. The cosmic image was magnified, from the gxy to the gxy, from the gxy to the star, and from the star to a certain.

    ¡°It¡¯s there...¡±Meng Qi closed his eyes, and his consciousness that did not carry any power seeped out. He cast his gaze over there to see if he could find the key to unsealing the seal.

    Although the seal here was ingenious, it did not have an absolute essential power. Moreover, he was an external variable, and he just happened to have more consciousness than the ¡°Primordial projection¡±from before. He was no longer covered by the original, so he could deceive the world, he had infiltrated a little bit.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    The only problem was that such a consciousness had no power at all.

    As his consciousness approached, all the relevant information about this ce appeared one by one. Only the parts that were disturbed by the variables were hard to sense. Meng Qi thought for a moment and found Daoist Yunji, who had an extraordinary status but had long passed away in the mountains and forests, he upied the body that had not rotted even though his power had dissipated.

    ..

    Drizzling rain fell, and the long street was washed. The Sky and Earth were dark, and dark clouds gathered.

    A carriage drove into the capital and stopped at the entrance of an alley. The door opened, and a ck-robed Daoist walked out. He had a thin face and did not hold an umbre. He looked up into the sky and strolled among the drops.

    It was Meng Qi, who had transformed into Daoist Yunji.

    In the depths of the pce, there were many pavilions. A figure saw the lead clouds forming a spiral, as if forming a door to the underworld. He said in a heavy tone,

    ¡°Your Majesty, the heavens have changed!¡±

    ... ..

    In an ordinary courtyard, there were guards hidden in the dark. In the side room, there were more than a dozen people dressed in Daoist or civilian clothing.

    ¡°Father is determined to destroy the Taoist temple. I have no choice but to pretend to agree. Otherwise, I will immediately be thrown into the heavenly prison. I¡¯m afraid that all the priests and heroes have to temporarilyy low and avoid the limelight.¡±A man in his thirties with a beautiful beard sighed.

    A priest was about to speak when the room suddenly fell silent. Everyone looked outside at the courtyard gate in unison.

    A ck-robed priest was bathing in the rain. He approached leisurely without concealing his presence at all!

    ¡°Priest Yunji?¡±A priest with a grizzled beard frowned and said in a deep voice.

    Priest Yunji? The others looked at each other with suspicion.

    This was a senior among the seniors of the Daoist sect. He had entered the mountain a long time ago and was nowhere to be found. Why did he suddenly appear today? At this critical moment!

    The man who imed to be a lone Daoist gave a look and led the others into the secret passage in the room to hide. The others opened the door and weed him into the courtyard. They saw the thin-looking ck-robed Daoist priest walking over without any hesitation.

    ¡°Is it senior Yunji?¡±The white-bearded Daoist asked hurriedly.

    Meng Qi smiled. ¡°I observed the sky at night and saw that the Taoistmunity was in imminent danger. I deliberately entered the mortal world and came to help.¡±

    At this moment, a Daoist with a ruddy face and an imposing aura frowned. ¡°Senior is old. I¡¯m afraid that your skills are not as good as before.¡±

    As an expert, he could naturally see that Meng Qi¡¯s footsteps were light and did not have any martial arts. was he here to help or to add to the trouble?

    Meng Qi looked at him with a smile. ¡°Fellow Daoist Li Zhongkang, right? You were tossing and turningst night. You tried to turn yourself in to the imperial court several times, but you stopped at the door. Is that true?¡±?

    Li Zhongkang was stunned at first, then he was shocked and angry. ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense!¡±

    However, there was an uncontroble fear in his heart, and his entire body was filled with a chill. At that time, he did have doubts, but he did not speak to himself or talk to anyone. It seemed that he was just tossing and turning, pacing back and forth, it was quite normal for him to be able to reveal the hidden thoughts in his heart!

    This was simply Inhuman!

    Li Zhongkang was the abbey dean of the Hidden Heaven Temple in the capital. He could summon wind and rain, Summon Thunder and lightning. He once had the chance to be the current Celestial Master, but his efforts were in vain. Now, he secretly kept two concubines, but he did not have any children because his foundation was damaged when he was young, he was suffering from a hidden disease and did not know it... every detail about Li Zhongkang appeared in Meng Qi¡¯s mind. In his eyes, he had no secrets, and so did all the Taoist and chivalrous people here.

    As the god of creation who shouldered the weight of the universe,ing to the mortal world was like walking into a book written by himself. He knew the past secrets and the approximate fate of each character, but only those variables were difficult to predict.

    ¡°In the seven years and nine months, did the emperor receive any unusual items?¡±Ignoring Li Zhongkang, Meng Qi asked a strange question.

 Chapter 1242 77, Theft Of Books

    ¡°In the seventh year and ninth month, did the emperor receive any unusual items?¡±

    The rain drizzled, and the surrounding green bricks were washed. Water vapor seeped into the noses of the Taoists and chivalrous swordsmen, and inexplicable questions echoed in their ears.

    Their eyes met, and they looked at each other in dismay. Each of their faces revealed a nk expression. It was the end of March in the twelfth year of Taikang. who could know or remember what special items the Emperor had received in the seventh month five years ago? Especially since nothing major had happened that year!

    Meng Qi first disrupted everyone¡¯s doubts with his unexpected rhetorical question. Then, relying on the seniority of the gathered Taoists, he made everyone present not dare to do it again. He quietly took control of the Qi field in the courtyard and thus asked about the events of September in the 7th year, however, he was not satisfied with the result. The important point where the variable took effect had been annihted in history?

    As he thought about it, he was about to continue asking questions when he heard a warm and dignified voiceing from the room. ¡°The immortal is indeed worthy of being a sage of Taoism. He was actually able to detect the abnormality in the ninth month of the seventh year of Taikang in the midst of the chaotic situation.¡±

    Meng Qi looked over and saw a man with a beautiful beard walking out with great strides, he said in a low voice, ¡°Ever since father and the Grand Tutorunched an attack and killed Celestial Master Xu during the heavenly sacrifice ceremony, I have been thinking hard about one thing. Why did their strength suddenly skyrocket when they were only in the third and fourth tribtions on the surface? They passed through many obstacles and reached the realm of the sixth and seventh tribtions respectively, which led to the tragic death of Celestial Master Xu who was dominating the world.¡±

    ¡°After many years of investigation,bined with my father¡¯s actions of exterminating dao and promoting Buddhism, we finally found some clues. In the first half of Taikang seven years ago, he and the grand master indeed only had the strength of three tribtions and four tribtions. But that September, a nameless monk secretly went to see my father. In December, a concubine secretly revealed that my father was already at the level of four tribtions.¡±

    ording to Meng Qi¡¯s knowledge, the cultivation method of this universe was to temper the soul and temper the body. When one reached a certain level, they would be able to face the Lightning Tribtion. And every time they faced the lightning tribtion, their strength would increase greatly, especially when the seventh tribtion was a critical juncture, there would be a qualitative change, so this ce often used several tribtions to describe the realm of an expert.

    Back then, Celestial Master Xu of the Dao sect used the strength of the seven tribtions master to suppress the fate of the Dao sect, deterring all evil in the world. He was the true number one expert. With his death, the Dao sect immediately fell into decline and was suppressed, even Li Zhongkang, the third tribtion Daoist master, had almost be one of the Four Great Celestial Masters in the current dynasty. Now, it had developed into a situation where Dao and Buddhism were exterminated.

    ¡°It is indeed not easy for the ninth prince to see the abnormality of this matter.¡±Meng Qi nodded slightly, as if he was confirming the description of the bearded man.

    So it was a nameless monk... which will it be..

    The ninth king stopped ten feet in front of meng qi and said sincerely, ¡°Master, are you sure that Father has obtained something extraordinary from that unknown monk?¡±

    Meng Qi¡¯s hair and beard were wet, he put his hands behind his back and smiled. ¡°Although I have a shallow cultivation base, I won¡¯t make a mistake in this matter. I can even be sure that this is the key to the Emperor and Grand Master¡¯s rapid improvement in strength and their ability to hide from fellow Daoists¡¯repeated lightning tribtions. It¡¯s just that I haven¡¯t been able to figure out what it is.¡±

    ¡°I can try to find out.¡±The nine kings nodded thoughtfully.

    A peerless treasure that could help people advance by leaps and bounds and ovee the lightning tribtions?

    The conversation between the two was heard by Li Zhongkang and the others. At first, it was as if a cloud was swirling around them, and they didn¡¯t understand what was going on. Then, they came to a sudden realization and were shocked,

    the source of the current situation was actually traced back to the seventh year of Taikang!

    Originally, because Meng Qi¡¯s footsteps were weak and he didn¡¯t have any martial arts or magical power, they gradually became suspicious and doubtful. Perhaps it wasn¡¯t that the other party was weak, but that he was too profound, so he returned to his original state.., they could not figure out the specific situation at all!

    It was said that the reason why Daoist Master Yun Ji entered the mountain and left the world was to survive the seventh lightning tribtion and get a chance to survive..

    ¡°Thank you, ninth Prince.¡±Meng Qi bowed and said with a straight face, ¡°Return to the pce city in an hour, or you will be suspected.¡±

    The ninth prince was about to say something when his ears suddenly twitched a few times. Then, his face slightly changed, ¡°Thank you for your reminder, Daoist master.¡±

    With that, he led a few of his followers and strode away without the slightest hesitation.

    Meng Qi turned his head and swept his gaze over Li Zhongkang and the other Daoists and chivalrous men, he said with a faint smile, ¡°Fellow Daoists, remember to return to your own residences tonight. If you have anything important to take away, you must inform your rtives and disciples. Try to do it before the fifth hour. Also, do not approach south city after dark.¡±

    With that, he stepped forward, bypassed the crowd, and walked straight into the room, leaving behind a sentence that reverberated in the air:

    ¡°This old Daoist will be staying here tonight.¡±

    Everyone present was the mainstay of the current power of the Dao sect in the capital. Although they had gone through several purges and had no experts above the fourth tribtion, they had all survived at least one lightning tribtion and possessed divine abilities, Dao Arts, and a powerful physical body. If they were ced in the pugilistic world.., those people were all extravagant figures who could establish their own sects. Now, they were being ignored like this. In addition, when they heard the prophecy that the tribtion wasing, they were shocked, angry, and suspicious.

    Creak. The door of the room closed. The candles were lit and illuminated the windows, reflecting Meng Qi¡¯s figure that was writing with a brush.

    The first to recognize Yun Ji¡¯s identity, Bi Chongde Bi, stroked his grizzled beard and took a step forward. ¡°Senior Yun Ji, what did you mean by what you said just now?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s toote now. I¡¯ll ask again tomorrow morning.¡±An old and indifferent voice came out. He did not emphasize his tone, but everyone could feel his determination.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Pretending to be mysterious, bluffing... Li Zhongkang could not help but curse in his heart. He circted his spiritual sense and asked his otherpanions,

    ¡°Something seems to have gone wrong with Yun Ji. The aura of the Lightning Tribtion is gone, and the body refinement of martial arts does not exist. I¡¯m afraid what he said can¡¯t be urate.¡±

    ¡°Who cares? It¡¯s better to believe it than not to believe it.¡±¡°Don¡¯t you see that the ninth Prince also believes in senior Yunji?¡±The answers were different, but they were all the same. Li Zhongkang thought for a while, he also felt that it was better to believe it.

    Therefore, everyone split up and rushed back to their respective families. They secretly took away their important rtives and disciples, took away important items, and hid in the safest ce they thought they were.

    Li Zhongkang hid in a private room of a brothel. He changed into an ordinary person¡¯s outfit, and under the escort of a few disciples and capable subordinates, he looked out at the night scenery of the capital.

    Just after five in the morning, the ce where the heaven concealing temple was located suddenly burst into mes, and sounds of fighting and killing could be heard. Not only that, all the secret or not-secret Taoist temples in the south of the city were set on fire. ck smoke billowed, and the sound shook the clouds, apparently, an intense battle was going on.

    ¡°To be able to attack so many ces at the same time, he must have prepared for a long time. If he is still in the south of the city after dark, it is very likely that he will be targeted...¡±Li Zhongkang muttered to himself, and cold sweat broke out on his forehead, the seemingly weak spiritual master Yunji could actually foresee this. After experiencing three lightning tribtions, he, who had cultivated the ¡°Nine transformations of Tianshu¡±, could not see any danger.

    ¡°Could it be that he has really returned to his original state, and is even better than Celestial Master Xu?¡±Li Zhongkang was actually a little scared.

    At this time.., his capable subordinate Wei Ji heard him and said, ¡°Zhenren, don¡¯t worry. This matter may not be straight from the mouth. Perhaps he has nted a spy by the emperor¡¯s side or the master¡¯s side, so he can know this important news in advance. He can use this to scare Zhenren and the rest of you so that he can lead the matters of Haotian Taoism.¡±

    ¡°That makes sense.¡±Li Zhongkang nodded heavily, ¡°I am a three Cmity Zhenren, and I have mastered great magic. Even if there are times when I can not see clearly the depth of an expert, I will not even be wrong about whether I have martial arts or whether I have the aura of thunder tribtion. HMPH, Wei Ji, follow me to spy on the gathering of clouds and see what exactly he is up to.¡±

    He waved his sleeve, and a breeze swirled around him and Wei Ji, disappearing from the private room.

    After a long journey, the two of them returned to the courtyard during the day. As soon as they reached the wall, they saw that the lights in the room were still on. Meng Qi¡¯s figure was holding a thin book, and he was reading it attentively.

    ¡°Master, look. Even if it¡¯s a collection of documents that record confidential information, he¡¯s old and doesn¡¯t have any supernatural powers. It¡¯s easy to forget him. Why Don¡¯t you write it down and review it from time to time?¡±Wei Ji guessed with some joy.

    Li Zhongkang took a deep breath and said, ¡°Wei Ji, I¡¯ll give you a Taoist skill. You find an opportunity to steal that book.¡±

    Wei Ji was best at spying and stealing.

    ¡°Yes, your subordinate.¡±Wei Ji¡¯s body slid down the wall silently. Before he reached the bottom, he was covered by Li Zhongkang¡¯s Taoist skill and disappeared.

    The two of them were patient. After waiting for two hours, Meng Qi put down the book, blew out the light, and returned to his bed to meditate.

    The wind blew, causing the window frame to make a soft sound. Using the noise as a cover, Wei Ji lifted the window bolt, and with a flick of his right hand, as if a rope had materialized, he silently grabbed the book.

    Retreating over the wall, Wei Ji came before Li Zhong Kang under the tree, and respectfully handed the book over:

    ¡°Zhenren¡¯s eyesight is urate. That crowd is so old and muddle-headed, they didn¡¯t even notice that I stole the book!¡±

    Li Zhongkang revealed a smile and nodded his head as if he was praising him. Then, he brought the book closer to his eyes and saw that there were four big words written on the cover:

    ¡°Biography of Li Zhongkang!¡±

    This... Li Zhongkang was inexplicably frightened. He instinctively opened the book and read it:

    ¡°Li Zhongkang, a native of Wei County in the capital. He was born in the 6th year of the 6th lunar month, the 5th day of the 5th lunar month, the 5th day of the 5th lunar month...¡±

    Just as he read this, Li Zhongkang¡¯s eyebrows jumped. This was actually his real birth date. Because of his father¡¯s oversight, he was born earlier than he was on the surface. At first, even he didn¡¯t know about this matter, it was not until he seeded in the great art and reflected on himself that he discovered the problem. He had been keeping it a secret to guard against other people¡¯s curses, but who knew that it was clearly written here.

    As he read on, the whole story of this matter was exined in detail. There was no difference at all. As he flipped through the pages, Li Zhongkang felt as if he had experienced his own life again. Many vague and forgotten memories resurfaced, some of the mysteries that he did not understand the specific situation were also exined.

    It was actually exined!

    As he watched, his hands trembled, and sweat dripped down like raindrops.

 Chapter 1243 78, Delay For A Moment

    This book was not thick and did not record any trivial matters, but it was like a true biography, narrating every memorable detail of Li Zhongkang¡¯s life in the form of a story. If it was someone else reading it, their eyes would definitely light up, they had a clear impression of Li Zhongkang¡¯s character and events, and they had a deep grasp of it.

    However, when Li Zhongkang read it himself, his heart grew colder and colder. His limbs felt cold, and his entire body trembled. Sweat quickly flowed out of his body and dripped down like raindrops. It was as if he had fallen into a nightmare, and it was difficult for him to get rid of it.

    All of his secrets, whether he knew it or not, were presented here one by one. Thest few pages were still ink-stained. It was obvious that he had just written it, and he must have been prepared for it!

    ¡°Nonsense, nonsense...¡±Li Zhongkang retorted as if he was in a dream. He took a step back without any strength and leaned his back against the tree trunk. He felt a chill and was soaked in sweat.

    In just a short time, he had passed three lightning tribtions. He was able to fly in the wind and attract lightning, so he couldn¡¯t control the reaction of his body to sweat.

    Daoist master Yunji had expected that he woulde to spy on him, so he wrote this ¡°Biography of Li Zhongkang¡±... he seemed to be in a deep sleep while meditating, he only gave Wei Ji and himself a chance to steal the book... What he had done was already in his calctions, and there was no difference at all... Li Zhongkang¡¯s thoughts churned, and he was both shocked and afraid. For the first time, he felt that Daoist master Yunji was unfathomable.

    ¡°Daoist master? What is recorded in this book?¡±Wei Ji saw that Li Zhongkang¡¯s reaction was not right, and he was inexplicably flustered. He asked regardless of his identity.

    Hearing this, Li Zhongkang shivered as if he had finally woken up from a dream. Without even looking at Wei Ji, the breeze around him swept over the courtyard wall and stumbled outside the room. He bowed deeply and said in a trembling voice,

    ¡°This junior is blind and does not see Senior¡¯s foresight. I have many suspicions andints. Please forgive me, Senior.¡±

    He bowed and did not lift his body, waiting for Meng Qi¡¯s answer.

    A few breathster, an old and hoarseughter came from the room:

    ¡°Those who don¡¯t know are not guilty. Pleasee in, immortal Li.¡±

    Li Zhongkang quietly exhaled, raised his body, and adjusted his clothes. Then, he pushed open the door and stepped in.

    Those who could survive the lightning tribtion were the best in the world. Li Zhongkang was not a fool. Even though he was blinded by greed and proud of himself, after such a blow, he finally regained his rationality and understood that facing an expert who did not know his limits.., rather than ying tricks and avoiding the problem, it was far better to admit that he had lived his life and sincerely apologize.

    Entering the room, he saw that Meng Qi was still sitting cross-legged on the bed. His ck Daoist robe covered his body, and his face was thin and lean. His eyebrows were not white, but there was an unconceble sense of age and decay, and that pair of seemingly bottomless eyes was looking at him with a smile that was not a smile.

    Li Zhongkang could not help but shudder, and he hurriedly paid his respects:

    ¡°Zhongkang greets Senior Yunji.¡±

    ¡°Daoist master Li, there¡¯s no need to be so polite. In this time of the survival of Haotian Taoism, you and I are both shouldering a heavy burden. There¡¯s no distinction between the superior and inferior.¡±Meng Qi raised his right hand and gestured for Li Zhongkang to sit down.

    Li Zhongkang first turned around and closed the door. He had Wei Ji guard outside to prevent others from approaching. Then, he sat down with trepidation, he said with difficulty, ¡°This is the first time this junior has met an expert like senior who has all the secrets of heaven in his grasp. Back then, even Celestial Master Xu was far inferior. It was hard for him to believe that, so he was arrogant and disrespectful. However, this is a fortunate thing for Haotian Taoism. At the critical moment, a senior came out of the mountain and held up the sky with one arm.¡±

    ¡°We all have our own strengths,¡±Meng Qi said with a smile.

    ording to his further observation, this universe was miraculously isted by the seal. In other words, even if he escaped and asked for help, he could only return to the seal. It was of no use. Of course.., it would bepletely different if he asked Guangchengzi, Celestial Master Wen Shu, or even emperor Qing who hadpletely woken up.

    Li Zhongkang felt as if he was sitting on pins and needles. He tried his best to think of a topic and changed the topic. ¡°Xiao Xuan has already shed all pretense of cordiality and no longer has any scruples. I wonder how senior will respond?¡±

    Xiao Xuan was the current emperor, the name of the father of the nine kings. After two years, he had now reached the peak of power. Li Zhongkang and the others had originally thought that they were lucky. They thought that the other party was only suppressing and pruning the branches and leaves because of the great power of Taoism, after a while, they might be able to return to the original situation. That was why they had always addressed him as the son of Heaven or his majesty. However, the destruction of the Taoist temple in the south city had made Li Zhongkang realize the reality, and he truly understood that he could not return to the past, he began to address Xiao Xuan by his name.

    ¡°We will talk about the details tomorrow when everyone is present. However, I have something to trouble you with, immortal Li.¡±Meng Qi held the horsetail whisk in his hand and ced it on the crook of his other arm.

    Li Zhongkang hurriedly stood up and cupped his hands. ¡°Please instruct me, senior.¡±

    Meng Qi pointed at the table, where a piece of paper was bathing in the moonlight. ¡°Follow what I¡¯ve written and buy the items for me.¡±

    Li Zhongkang picked up the piece of paper the size of his palm. His eyes shed with silver-white lightning as he started reading under the night sky, the names of the items were written on it, such as ¡°Lightning tribtion wood¡±, ¡°Pure yang water¡±, ¡°Ghost-warding vine¡±, and ¡°Divine Sun Stone¡±.

    Eh, these were all needed to ovee the lightning tribtion, but they were just the initial stages. At his current level, they were all useless, so what did senior Yunji use them for? Li Zhongkang looked at Meng Qi in confusion, but he did not dare to ask.

    Meng Qi smiled slightly. ¡°For many years, I have been thinking hard about the nature of the Lightning Tribtion, trying to understand the profoundness that it made us improve. Now that I have gained something, I want to give it a try.¡±

    Li Zhongkang was confused, but he roughly understood what senior Yunji was trying to test, so he did not say anything more and mustered up his courage, he asked in a low voice, ¡°Senior, this junior¡¯s illness is deeply rooted in me. Is there a solution to the problem of having children?¡±

    He had always thought that it was because he had passed the lightning tribtion that he thought about having children. In the end, his nature had changed. As a concubine of an ordinary cultivator, it was difficult for her to withstand the rain and dew, which was why she could not seed. Who knew that it was because she had injured her roots when she was young, and her hidden illness was hidden.., if not for senior Yunji¡¯s words, it was likely that she would have no hope of bing a descendant in this life.

    Meng Qiughed. ¡°There is a ¡®pavilion of immortal destiny¡¯in the western part of the city. There is a ¡®myriad lightning grass¡¯in it. After you obtain it, you can directly consume it to replenish your roots.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your guidance, Senior!¡±Li Zhongkang was overjoyed, and he felt that he was full of motivation to do things.

    Seeing his back disappear, Meng Qi could not help but shake his head andugh. He originally wanted to tease Li Zhongkang again and trick him into eating the myriad lightning grass by chanting ¡®Nan Wu infertility ke Guan Yin Bodhisattva''a hundred times before he consumed it. However, as a Daoist, he could only give up, such an incantation did not seem right, so he could only give up.

    ..

    The next morning, perhaps due to the intense battle in the southern cityst night, all the Taoist temples were burned down. Heaven and man were connected. Dark clouds were pressing down on the city from high in the sky, lightning shed and thunder rumbled, and a storm brewed.

    Li Zhongkang did not stint on the treasures of the Heavenly Temple and his own private vault. He finally gathered the items written on Meng Qi¡¯s note, so he hurried back in a hurry. He wanted to report his mission as soon as possible and go to the pavilion of immortal destiny to buy the myriad transformation thunder grass as soon as possible.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    The secret guards all knew Li Zhongkang, so they did not stop him. They allowed him toe to the door of the room and hear the conversation inside.

    Meng Qi looked around at the Daoists and chivalrous people, as well as the ninth king, Xiao Kun, who had sneaked in again, he slowly said, ¡°From what I can see, you don¡¯t have to defend the capital city with your lives. The world is vast and there is much to be done. In this way, you can also attract the attention of the Emperor and Grand Master PEI. You can call out the experts in the capital city, and even have grand master Pei leave the capital to personally take charge of the peace. When that timees, the capital city will be empty, and the imperial court will be empty. The ninth king will have a chance to steal that extraordinary item.¡±

    ¡°This item has allowed the son of heaven and grand tutor Pei to advance by leaps and bounds. If we lose it, they will definitely stagnate. As for us who have obtained it, we will grow stronger day by day. As time goes by, there will eventually be a day when we can turn the tables.¡±

    When these thunder tribtion experts heard this, they nodded their heads lightly. They felt that taking a step back was indeed like taking a step back.

    ¡°It¡¯s just that relying on the ninth prince to steal such an important treasure from Xiao Xuan is unlikely.¡±Bi Chongde raised a question.

    The ninth prince, Xiao Kun, was quite embarrassed when he heard others call his father by his name.

    Meng Qi smiled and said, ¡°So we have to leave a few fellow Daoists to hide and wait for an opportunity to cooperate...¡±

    Before he could finish his words, his gaze turned to the outside of the door. ¡°Fellow Daoist Li has returned. This old Daoist will be dyed for a while.¡±

    Dyed for a while? Many gazes looked over, not understanding what was going on.

    Meng Qi opened the door and took the bags containing the items. He stepped into the courtyard and said as he walked,

    ¡°Thank you, fellow Daoist Li, but I¡¯ll have to trouble you to help me arrange it.¡±

    Li Zhongkang was also confused. He took the Thunder Cmity Wood, pure Yang Water, and other items and began to arrange them under Meng Qi¡¯s meticulous instructions. Not long after, an array without a shy appearance appeared in the courtyard.

    Meng Qi walked to the center of the array and sat down in the lotus position. He said with a smile, ¡°I won¡¯t trouble the two masters with this. Fellow Daoist Li, please activate it.¡±

    Everyone looked at him in confusion. Li Zhongkang was also at a loss, but his hands still shed with lightning and activated the array.

    Light Rose, and the lines of the array became crystal clear one after another. Lightning struck wood, pure Yang water, and so on shattered with a pop. They turned into a mix of silver and green lightning, twisting into blurry runes that emitted a pure Yang and masculine aura.

    The runes contracted and suddenly drilled into Meng Qi¡¯s body, causing his face to slightly distort as if he was enduring a lot of pain. However, very soon, his entire body was covered in lightning, attracting lightning from all over the capital.

    ¡°This is...¡±Li Zhongkang seemed to have understood something.

    And Bi zhongde blurted out, ¡°This is to transcend the Lightning Tribtion!¡±

    Meng Qi smiled slightly. All of the lightning bolts retracted, and the array formation broke inch by inch. High in the sky, green lightning gathered and struck down with a bang.

    In today¡¯s weather, such a situation was quite normal.

    As a creator god, he had control over almost all the information in the past of the universe. How could he not have an understanding of the martial arts and cultivation techniques here, as well as the nine lightning tribtions?

    After a night of analysis andparison, with the help of his pastprehension of the absolute saber and lightning techniques, Meng Qi had already figured out the essence and touched on the source of the power in this ce.

    So what if there was no power to infiltrate?

    Knowledge and information were power!

    As for Yun Ji, he was a sixth Kalpa realm master and his physical body was quite strong. That was why he could not decay after death. However, the yin qi permeated and suppressed the power. He had to rely on the formation to neutralize the death qi before he could use it, in addition to the legendary essence of consciousness that could inscribe lightning patterns, as well as Meng Qi¡¯s own grasp of the essence of power, if he could not quickly ovee the lightning tribtion, he would be a disgrace to his hometown¡¯s elders! A disgrace to the title of Almighty!

    Boom!

    Green lightning struck down, enveloping Meng Qi. Crackling sounds could be heard continuously.

    After a few breaths, everything dissipated. Daoist Yun Ji, who was wearing a ck robe, appeared before everyone again. His body was damaged, as if the Yin Energy Ghost had been injured by Yang.

    Meng Qi was already prepared for this situation. He formed a seal with his hands, and ck and white swirled. The Yin Yang Seal, which had just advanced by leaps and bounds, circted slightly. The aura of death dissipated, and life flourished. The damaged body squirmed and grew crazily. It did not take long for it to return to its original state!

    ¡°Sorry for the dy. Let¡¯s continue discussing the countermeasures.¡±Meng Qi looked at the dazed crowd with a smile

    Li Zhongkang, Bi Chongde, and the nine kings, Xiao Kun, and the others only had a few thoughts echoing in their minds:

    ¡®it really only took a moment...¡¯

    While they were discussing the rest, he had also transcended a lightning tribtion..

    Was this still the lightning tribtion that everyone had solemnly faced..

    For a moment, they had forgotten an important question. How did the cloud collective spiritual master transcend his first lightning tribtion.

 Chapter 1244 79, One Step At A Time

    Lightning shed and thunder rumbled, illuminating the courtyard in a brilliant white light. The long-brewing rain poured down, sweeping across the sky and pouring on Li Zhongkang and the others.

    They did not realize it at all and did not hide anything. However, when the bean-sized raindrops were about to hit, they would always be bounced away by the invisibleyer of air, making it difficult for them to soak in the rain.

    After passing through the first lightning tribtion, the most significant and most important changes were the generation of magical power, the protection of the body at any time, and the soaring wind and riding on the mist.

    The rain sshed and the white foam turned into mist. Meng Qi raised the horsetail whisk in his hand and put it on the crook of his arm, he chuckled and said, ¡°Since fellow Daoists like to discuss matters in the courtyard, I can only apany you. Just now, I mentioned that we must leave a few of you in hiding to wait for an opportunity to appear and cooperate with the ninth prince to get that extraordinary item. Now, I would like to ask, which fellow Daoists are willing?¡±

    Thest six words were like spring thunder. Their voices shook the gods, causing the ninth prince, Xiao Kun, and the others to tremble andpletely wake up.

    They looked at each other. After spending more than ten breaths of time, they finally understood what had happened and fell into deep thought.

    Staying in the capital would definitely be extremely dangerous and not allow the slightest bit of exposure. It waspletely different from the illustrious life of the past. However, all of them were experts in the capital. They were rooted in this ce for decades or even generations, and they were very reluctant to part with it, moreover, they were not familiar with the capital and would be hunted down by the imperial court. It would not be veryfortable.

    All of a sudden, they had a lot of thoughts. It was difficult for them to make a decision. The sound of the rain beside their ears cut off the hustle and bustle of the mortal world.

    ¡°I am willing to stay in the capital to assist the ninth Prince.¡±Li Zhongkang¡¯s expression changed a few times. He gritted his teeth and said.

    If the situation took a turn for the better and Haotian Taoism returned to its former glory, the person who would ascend to the throne and be the Emperor would be the ninth prince, Xiao Kun. It would be better to send charcoal in the snow than to add flowers to the brocade in the future!

    With Li Zhongkang leading the way, Bi Chongde and the chief of the Fenghuo Temple, Lu Siquan, expressed their determination to hide in the capital.

    ¡°Good. The three fellow Daoists do not care about life and death. They are the role models of the sect. Please ept my greetings.¡±Meng Qi cupped his fists and turned to look at the ninth king, Xiao Kun, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that it would be insufficient to rely on the fellow Daoists if we want Grand Master Pei to leave the capital and personally take charge of the peace and disorder. I n to meet the number one person in the world tomorrow.¡±

    Grand Master Pei, Pei Daotong, was a seventh tribtion Daoist master. He was able to create objects in the void and roam the world. Ever since the fall of Celestial Master Xu, he was the number one person in the world.

    Xiao Kun was stunned at first, then his eyes twitched. He said in surprise, ¡°Senior, be careful. Grand Master Pei¡¯s ¡®Jade Emperor Divine Fist¡¯has shaken the world. You Can¡¯t underestimate it. It¡¯s better to wait until senior has recovered to the peak before you make a fuss.¡±

    ¡°Although you have experienced the lightning tribtion once again and be a Daoist master, the gap between you and Grand Master Pei, who is a Daoist master of seven tribtions, can not be calcted in the same way. How can you do such a Thing?¡±?

    Thinking back to what had happened just now, he and everyone present had confirmed that Daoist Master Yun Ji only had the strength of one tribtion. However, from the fact that he had easily transcended the tribtion like a game, his reputation in the past was not fake. He still had some umtion. It was just that he did not know what had gone wrong, as a result, he had lost all of his cultivation base and was slowly returning to his peak.

    Li Zhongkang and the others nodded in agreement with the nine kings. From how senior Yunji had transcended the lightning tribtion during the break in the discussion today, as long as he was given enough time and did not mention the seven tribtions, at least he would be able to recover his original strength, as for Reverend Six tribtions, he was already one of the few existences in the Dao sect. He could not risk his life!

    Meng Qi waved his horsetail whisk and said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, ninth king. Fellow Daoists, don¡¯t worry. It will only be a short while. It¡¯s not a direct confrontation. Besides, I have my own brilliant n.¡±

    After saying that, he passed through the curtain of rain and walked back into the room. He said, ¡°I¡¯ve made up my mind.¡±.

    The rest of them looked at each other in dismay. For a moment, they felt heavy and worried.

    ..

    Deep in the pce, in the imperial study.

    Xiao Xuan, the son of Heaven, stood by the window with his hands behind his back, wearing a nine dragons pearl robe. He looked at the rain that had not dissipated for several days. His lips were tightly pursed, forming a rigid line.

    He was almost seventy years old, but there was no sign of aging. His flesh and skin seemed to contain a huge amount of power. His eyes were as deep as the sea, and he looked to be in his early thirties. If he stood together with the ninth king, Xiao Kun, others would probably think that they were brothers.

    Grand tutor Pei Daotong sat steadily on the back chair bestowed by the Emperor. He looked at Xiao Xuan¡¯s back without the slightest bit of impetuous emotion, as if he was a towering mountain.

    He cleaned himself up meticulously. The hair on his temples, lips, and Chin were not messy at all, as if they were carved from steel. His eyes were awe-inspiring, and no one dared to look him in the eye.

    At the top of Pei Daotong¡¯s head was a desk where Xiao Xuan was correcting memorials. In the center of the desk was a ssmp. It was light gold in color, sparkling and translucent. The oil of themp was transparent, and it seemed to be invisible. Now, the me was like a bean, swaying with the wind, it caused the light and darkness in the surroundings to constantly change, giving it a somewhat strange color.

    ¡°During these two days of searching, we didn¡¯t find a Daoist master of Lightning Tribtion?¡±Xiao Xuan didn¡¯t turn around. He continued to look out of the window. The dark clouds were dense, and the drizzle was incessant.

    Pei Daotong spoke calmly, without a trace of emotion, ¡°Yes, I suspect that someone leaked the news. The fate has changed.¡±

    Xiao Xuan suddenly let out a long sigh. He turned around and looked at the side of the desk:

    ¡°Yes, the destiny has indeed changed. How can you teach me, Venerable One?¡±

    In the imperial study room, besides the emperor, Xiao Xuan, and Grand Master Pei Daotong, there was actually another person!

    At the side of the desk stood a monk in a gray monk robe. He was looking at the ssmp. His face was handsome, and there was a faint smile at the corner of his mouth. He looked very rxed.

    Hearing Xiao Xuan¡¯s question, the gray-robed monk smiled. ¡°Your Majesty, there¡¯s no need to panic.¡±

    Xiao Xuan frowned and asked in a deep voice,<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    ¡°Venerable Anan, what do you mean?¡±

    The grey-robed monk known as Venerable Anan smiled and said,

    ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see.¡±

    ..

    The rain fell like silk, and the dark clouds gradually dispersed. Pei Daotong left the pce city in a pnquin, apanied by the nine kings, Xiao Kun.

    He closed his eyes and seemed to be in a deep sleep, but in fact, he was thinking about the changes in the capital in the past few days, in order to grasp the key points.

    The master had many followers, and the group was huge. They did not move forward quickly. It took them some time to leave Vermilion Bird Street and turn to Qingyang Square. At this point, Xiao Kun was about to part ways with Pei Daotong.

    Due to the continuous rainy days, there were few pedestrians around. Each of them held an oil-paper umbre and walked carefully. When the wind blew, the water on the ground rippled, and not a speck of dust could be seen.

    At this moment, Pei Daotong, who was in the sedan chair, suddenly opened his eyes. Specks of lightning gathered in his eyes. It was as if he was surrounding a supreme god, reflecting the entire scene of the Quiet Street next to him:

    A thin Daoist dressed in a ck robe was walking slowly. He held a bamboo hat in his hand and was bathing in the drizzle. It was as if he was enjoying all kinds of nature.

    One step, two steps, three steps. The Heaven and earth seemed to have been erged infinitely, and both sides seemed to have suddenly be smaller.

    Zhenren Yunji! The ninth king, Xiao Kun, was shocked, frightened, and worried.

    ¡°It¡¯s only the first tribtion...¡±Pei Daotong muttered. He stretched out his right hand, and countless silver lights converged, condensing into a bolt of lightning with ancient patterns. It was a divine arrow with a tangible touch.

    Just as he was about to shoot out this lightning arrow, he saw Meng Qi smile lightly.

    The Sky suddenly turned dark, and the lead clouds gathered, as if they were about to crush the capital. Countless silver-white lightning converged into one and struck down with a loud bang. The terrifying force separated Pei Daotong and Meng Qi on both sides.

    Boom!

    The lightning exploded, and the silver light spread out like water, surging toward Pei Daotong.

    Meng Qi, who was enduring the heavenly punishment, did not feel it at all and took another step forward.

    Boom!

    Another bolt of lightning fell. Gold and silver mixed together, and its power was even stronger than before.

    In the rolling lightning ball, Meng Qi, who was wearing a ck robe and wrapped in lightning, took another step forward.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    The heavens were furious, and the five golden lightning bolts struck at the same time.

    Xiao Kun was dumbfounded when he saw this, and he muttered to himself,

    ¡°Second tribtion... third tribtion... Fourth Tribtion...¡±

    One step, one lightning tribtion, one breath, one ascension!

    Pei Daotong watched as Meng Qi slowly walked over. The lightning struck his body, and he actually felt as if his aura was being snatched away. The divine arrow in his hand actually couldn¡¯t be shot out.

    In the end, the dark clouds seemed to have arrived at the surface of the Earth. The Lightning formed a sea, and it spread out in circles. The deeper they went, the more terrifying it was.

    The Sea of lightning of various colors slowly parted. Meng Qi lifted his bamboo hat and appeared not far away from Pei Daotong.

    He put on his bamboo hat and smiled:

    ¡°This old Daoist has also gone through seven tribtions.¡±

    Pei Daotong¡¯s gaze turned cold. With the guidance of his Qi, the Divine Lightning Arrow finally shot out and pierced through Meng Qi. However, his figure was like a bubble, slowly dissipating.

    If not for the presence of the Lightning, what happened just now would have been like a dream.

 Chapter 1245 80, Heart-Stopping Bell

    The surface of the Earth seemed to be high up in the sky. Dark clouds converged, and lightning turned into a sea, forming a whirlpool. It was of all colors, and it emitted an extremely terrifying aura.

    At this moment, they were like Meng Qi¡¯s figure. They shattered like bubbles and slowly dispersed, leaving behind a scene that seemed like the end of Grand Master Pei¡¯s dream.

    For a moment, Pei Daotong, whose heart was as firm as a rock, really thought that he had fallen into the enemy¡¯s illusion. How could there be a lightning tribtion in the world where one step at a time could allow one to ascend from the perfected first tribtion to the ¡°Creator¡±realm within six breaths?

    There hadn¡¯t been such a thing in the past, and it was almost certain that there wouldn¡¯t be such a thing in the future!

    He had been refined and improved by that Buddhamp, and with the guidance of Venerable Ananda who had descended from the Pure Land, it had taken him three whole months to umte the fifth lightning tribtion. The sixth Lightning Tribtion took half a year, and the seventh lightning tribtion took more than two years, even so, it could be said that it was unprecedented. The speed of his rapid progress had reached an amazing state, but who would have thought that there would be such a heaven-defying thing as transcending the Lightning Tribtion once in a breath, even the barrier of seven tribtions from thend God to the creator was no exception!

    Was this still the world that he knew?

    Was there still a bright universe in this world?

    When he discerned the aura of the lightning tribtion around him and recalled what he had seen before, he was sure that the unbelievable thing had really happened. The calm andposed Pei Daotong could not help but feel his heart waver. His breathing quickened, and for some reason, he felt a sense of despair.

    Would he have any chance of winning against such an enemy?

    Even if both parties were at the same cultivation level, and he seemed to have umted more experience and had stronger martial arts supernatural powers, as if he could suppress the other party, he still could not resist the four words ¡°Illogical¡±as he fought, he had to undergo another lightning tribtion or two to suppress himself in terms of cultivation level. who could he find to reason with?

    Such a situation was not impossible. Looking at the Lightning Tribtion one step at a time, it was very likely!

    ¡°Is he still human...¡±Xiao Kun¡¯s low voice came from the side. It was rare for Pei Daotong to agree with him, and he woke up the y puppets around him.

    Pei Daotong took a deep breath andpletely recovered from the shock, disappointment, and despair. He reyed the scene from the beginning to the end, and his eyes lit up again. He said in a low voice,

    ¡°His limit is seven tribtions

    ¡°Otherwise, he could have gone through another tribtion and killed me on the spot

    ¡°It is precisely because his limit is seven tribtions that he deliberately met me face to face. He staged a lightning tribtion in front of me one step at a time and achieved a breakthrough one breath at a time in order to destroy my will and heart.¡±

    It was not that the experts would not be afraid, but that they would not be confused by fear. Pei Daotong walked out of his despair and fear in an extremely short period of time and saw the truth.

    Hearing Pei Daotong¡¯s words, the ninth king, Xiao Kun, also understood Meng Qi¡¯s true intention of ¡°Meeting Grand Master Pei for a while.¡±.

    After thinking for a while, Xiao Kun deliberately stuttered, ¡°He... seems to be... seems to be Daoist Master Yun Ji.¡±

    ¡°Daoist Master Yun Ji?¡±Pei daotong nced at him, ¡°So it¡¯s him?¡±

    The ninth king had previously attached himself to the Daoist sect, butter on, because of His Majesty¡¯s strict estrangement, it was not surprising that he knew that Daoist Master Yun Ji had even met him once or twice.

    ¡°Before Reverend Yun Ji came out into the world and entered the mountain, I met him once. However, he was still young at that time and did not have a deep memory. It is only now that I remember him,¡±Xiao Kun said without blinking his eyes.

    Pei Daotong nodded. ¡°Yun Ji was originally a sixth Tribtion Daoist. Aftering out into the world and cultivating for many years, it is not surprising that he has umted enough experience to break through to the ¡®creator¡¯realm. Most likely, he used some secret technique to intentionally lower his cultivation level so that he could perform the heroic act of Thunder Tribtion Step by step and shake my heart.¡±

    This was his guess, but it was only a guess at the moment. Although he was no longer as depressed and desperate as before, his heart was still heavy as if it was pressing down on a mountain peak, making it difficult for him to breathe.

    Letting out a breath, nine powerful lightning dragons suddenly rose around Pei Dao Tong and surrounded him. Then, they turned into a bolt of lightning and flew towards the pce city.

    No matter what, a new ¡°Creator¡±had appeared in Dao sect. The situation was no longer the same. They had to reconsider!

    ..

    In the courtyard where the Daoist masters of Dao sect were gathered, they hadn¡¯t taken any action yet. They were shocked by the strange sight of the dark clouds descending and the lightning seanding on the ground. For a moment, they felt as if their souls were flying out of their bodies.

    Normally, the first three tribtions would trigger the Lightning to descend from the sky. From the fourth tribtion, they would fly into the sky, burrow into the dark clouds, and step into the Lightning Sea to undergo tests and tempering. But today, the Lightning Sea was actually pulled to the ground?

    What exactly happened?

    As these thoughts shed through their minds, their vision blurred. They saw Meng Qi wearing a bamboo hat and a ck robe. They felt that the other party¡¯s aura seemed weak, but in reality, it was majestic and lofty. It was as if he was the lord of creation who looked down on all living beings from the nine heavens, it was difficult for them to have any thoughts of resisting.

    ¡°Senior, you, you have passed the Seventh Lightning Tribtion?¡±Bi Chongde blurted out. His tone was agitated, and his body could not help but tremble slightly.

    Meng Qi coughed lightly and said with a smile, ¡°When the old Daoist met Pei Daotong, he passed six lightning tribtions consecutively, suppressing his aura.¡±<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    ¡°What?¡±One voice after another couldn¡¯t be suppressed. It was noisy and chaotic.

    Meng Qi shook his head. He felt mentally exhausted, and his body was aching.

    It was still too difficult to pass the seventh lightning tribtion. If he hadn¡¯t grasped the will of life and death and instantly reversed the omen of death and filled his body with life force and energy, even if he could pass it, he would probably be at the end of his rope. He wouldn¡¯t be able to escape from Pei Daotong¡¯s senses.

    His current ¡®soul¡¯was a consciousness. He didn¡¯t have any power on his own, and it was thanks to the help of the formation and the heavenly tribtion that he was able to gradually inscribe the lightning patterns that he was able to achieve magic. On the other hand, Reverend Yunji¡¯s physical body was only six tribtions, so.., it was easy for him to recover to this realm, but it was quite difficult for him to advance further. With his own control over the Dao of yin and Yang of lightning and the full power of his physical body, Meng Qi was barely able to be a ¡®creator¡¯, in the future, if he wanted to continue improving, he could only cultivate and umte like the people in this world. There was no shortcut. Of course, with his understanding of the nature of power, he would definitely be much faster than the others.

    The reason why Meng Qi was in a hurry instead of dying the seven tribtions was to create the situation just now, to strike and even destroy Pei Daotong¡¯s belief. Even if he could see the problem.., the seed of failure would inevitably be nted in his heart, waiting for the right opportunity to erupt. Pei Daotong could see that his current limit was seven tribtions, but what if he waited for another half a month, a month, or a year? When they met at that time, he would definitely wonder if the enemy had umted enough and was about to make a breakthrough at thest minute.

    This kind of spiritual confrontation. It had been a long time since Meng Qi had done it. After bing a legend, he was able to examine his own thoughts and find ¡°Loopholes in his soul¡±and ¡°Seeds of failure.¡±If the battle broke out suddenly, such a confrontation would still be somewhat useful, if the opponent was given a certain amount of time, it would definitely be ineffective.

    Taking a light breath, Meng Qi¡¯s strength recovered steadily. He looked at Li Zhongkang and the others who were shocked by his words with a smile and said,

    ¡°It¡¯s a long story, and we shouldn¡¯t stay here for long. Let¡¯s go ording to our n.¡±

    After the seventh tribtion, he had almost run out of energy. If he stayed where he was, he would definitely be defeated by Pei Daotong and could not escape from him. Therefore, he took advantage of the other party¡¯s shock and confusion and used the aura of the Lightning Tribtion as a cover, he reversed life and death, recovered a little strength, and then ran away.

    This was truly running away after showing off. He had no choice but to run... Meng Qi silently criticized himself.

    Li Zhongkang swallowed hard and said,

    ¡°Congrattions, senior, for bing the creator and spreading the might of our dao sect!¡±

    ¡°Congrattions, senior, for bing the creator and spreading the might of our dao sect!¡±The other Daoists and chivalrous experts hurriedly followed suit to congratte him. Their expressions still had a hint of confusion, and they had no idea what had happened.

    After a short while, Li Zhongkang asked, ¡°Senior, we are about to go our own ways. May I know what you intend to do?¡±

    Meng Qi smiled and said, ¡°I will go to various ces and hunt down Xiao Xuan and Pei Daotong¡¯s trusted aides.¡±

    There were only a few cities that could stop the ¡®creator¡¯, and the rest werepletely unable to stop me.

    There was nothing that gave Xiao Xuan and Pei Daotong a headache more than a ¡®creator¡¯who was engaging in guerri warfare. If there was, it would be that this ¡®creator¡¯could pass the eighth tribtion at any time, and they had to get rid of him as soon as possible.

    In this way, there was no need to worry that Pei Daotong would not leave the capital!

    Meng Qi casually grabbed with his hand, and the surrounding crimson mes emerged from the void, condensing into a somewhat spiritual fire dragon.

    The fire dragon shook its head and wagged its tail, entangling Meng Qi and instantly escaping the capital.

    ..

    Pei Daotong returned to the imperial study room and felt that the atmosphere here was unusually heavy, like an ancient ice cave.

    With Xiao Xuan¡¯s realm and strength, the matters not far from the pce city naturally could not be hidden from him. He was also shocked by Meng Qi¡¯s step by step tribtion, and it was difficult for him to regain his senses for a long time. Once he regained his senses, he would regain hisposure.

    ¡°Venerable Anan, is this what you meant by quietly observing the changes?¡±Xiao Xuan could not help but look at the monk who was smiling without the slightest bit of shock.

    Anan smiled and said, ¡°Yun Ji died early. It was only because a venerable immortal of the Daoist sect from beyond the heavens hade to the mortal world and used his corpse to walk around, interfering with the matter of exterminating Daoism and Buddhism. That was how he was able to transcend seven tribtions consecutively. However, this is also his current limit.¡±

    ¡°Seven tribtions?¡±

    ¡°A venerable immortal from the Dao sect came to the mortal world?¡±

    Xiao Xuan and Pei Daotong each grasped an important point.

    Ah nan nodded and said, ¡°He transcended seven tribtions in two days... As for the venerable immortal from the realm beyond heaven who came to the mortal world, what is there to be surprised about? Didn¡¯t this penniless monk alsoe from the Pure Land?¡±

    Speaking up to this point, he took out a bell that was overflowing with purple qi. It was filled with an evil aura that could suck one¡¯s soul:

    ¡°Although he has gone through seven consecutive tribtions, his weakness has not been eliminated. His body and spirit are still notpatible. As long as he encounters this heart-stopping bell of mine, his consciousness and body will immediately separate, and his strength will plummet. Grand Preceptor Pei, take this thing and capture him.¡±

 Chapter 1246 81, Unexpected

    As soon as PEI Daotong received the heart-stopping bell, he felt as if there were meridians and blood vessels on the surface of the bell. The tendrils of the bell were gently beating, causing his heart to beat faster for no reason. His primordial spirit also began to feel dizzy, as if it was about to leave his body and go to the Pure Land.

    ¡°Grand Master Pei, I will have to trouble you with this matter.¡±The current son of heaven, Xiao Xuan, nodded his head and said.

    Pei Daotong put away the bell and cupped his hands. ¡°I will not disappoint your Majesty.¡±

    He turned around with his head held high. His steps were still steady and he did not seem to be in a rush.

    ..

    Shannan Province, Xianping County Mansion.

    The wind and clouds moved high in the sky. The sunset gathered and revealed Meng Qi¡¯s slim figure in a ck Daoist robe. His eyes were shing with green and purple lightning, reflecting the scene in the mansion below.

    Wang Yuanfu, the County Governor of Xianping County, a martial arts cultivator, had survived a lightning tribtion. He was Pei Daotong¡¯s disciple before he became the Grand Master. He had always been loyal and devoted, and had sworn to follow him to the death. Therefore, even if he was dyed in his official career.., he could still go through the baptism of the Lightning Tribtion with Pei Daotong¡¯s help and obtain divine abilities.

    This kind of person who was not very strong and could cause quite a bit of excitement to Pei Daotong and Xiao Xuan was the most popr choice for Meng Qi.

    The scene in his eyes kept changing until it finally stopped on Wang Yuanfu who was wearing the official robe. Meng Qi reached out his right hand and pressed down. The me appeared out of thin air and turned into a red pir of fire that shot toward Xianping County.

    The red pir of fire seemed slow but was actually very fast. It absorbed the free energy in the surroundings and strengthened its own red me. The color gradually turned dark purple and the scale seemed to shrink. The surrounding heat was all absorbed and formed a white frost.

    When itnded in the sky above the official residence, Wang Yuanfu finally noticed it. He hurriedly dodged, but it was already toote.

    The me shed, and he was hit by the Pir of fire. His body and clothes turned into ashes, and he didn¡¯t even have time to scream.

    The red light dissipated, and a deep hole appeared on the spot. It was dark and hot, and the bottom couldn¡¯t be seen. The surface wall was likeva, slowly flowing, and then condensing into different colored ss.

    Outside the deep hole, there was not a single trace of burning. This showed how precise the control of power was.

    After the sessful attack, Meng Qi stepped on the ming dragon and immediately fled into the depths of the sea of clouds.

    After more than two hours, lightning shed. Grand Master Pei was like a god from the heavens. He stepped on the Lightning Dragon and appeared in the Xianping County Mansion. He looked down at the deep hole that was glowing with crystal light.

    ¡°Gathering...¡±grand master Pei¡¯s facial muscles seemed to be twisted. His voice was deep and dignified, and he was gnashing his teeth. He wanted to tear the person he was talking about into pieces and burn his bones into ashes.

    Every orifice in his body was glowing. There was a god inside, and together, they formed the scene of the Heavenly Court. With this, he activated the space between his eyebrows, and a crack appeared. Silver-purple vertical pupils appeared, emitting boundless divine light.

    This pupil was a divine ability refined after seven lightning tribtions by the ¡°Jade Emperor Divine Fist¡±. It was called the ¡°Heaven-searching immortal pupil¡±, and it possessed both the power of the discerning eye and the power of the Yi Dao. It was known as illuminating the heavens above and looking down at the Yin Spring. The mortal world was all in the pupil, it was one of the sources of confidence for Pei Daotong to pursue Meng Qi.

    The silver-purple vertical pupils flickered and flickered, and the images they projected were constantly changing. However, even after a full cup of tea had passed, they still could not use the remnant aura of the deep hole to reflect Meng Qi¡¯s whereabouts!

    ¡°As expected of the venerable immortal of Dao who descended from beyond the heavens to the mortal world...¡±Grand Master Pei¡¯s tone was still as if he was gnashing his teeth.

    He was actually able to dodge the ¡°Heaven-searching immortal pupil¡±!

    Back then, Celestial Master Xu had also failed to conceal himself under this pupil and was unable to escape!

    Pei Daotong took a deep breath and had the Lightning Dragon descend on the official residence of the county. He took over the ce, and with the help of the arrangements, he waited for the reports from various ces.

    After a few incense sticks were burned, a ray of white light pierced through the sky andnded in Grand Preceptor Pei¡¯s palm.

    This was a white jade short sword that was engraved with runes and characters. It was the best long-distancemunication treasure in the world.

    Pei Daotong squeezed the short sword lightly. A light figure rose from the short sword and transformed into an official who was filled with panic and fear. He shouted,

    ¡°Grand Tutor, Fu Li city has been ambushed by arge group of people. Political Envoy Qin BU has died!¡±

    Fu Li? Pei Daotong¡¯s face was as dark as water. The Lightning Dragon beneath his feet soared into the sky and disappeared in an instant.

    Not long after, Pei Daotong appeared in the sky above Fu Li City. He saw that half of the official residence had been destroyed. There were also deep pits on the ground, and there were no traces of fire or lightning.

    The remaining official residence was in a state of panic. The sky was filled with stars, and there were no shadows. Where was Meng Qi¡¯s figure?<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Qin Buzheng¡¯s envoy, Fake Immortal Qin, was His Majesty¡¯s teacher in the Eastern Pce. He had the closest rtionship and was not weak either. He had four tribtions. At this time when the Dao sect was disrupting the world, he volunteered to go out and defend a region. His loyalty could be seen in the sky, however, his cooperation with the city protection formation did notst long under the Cloud Gathering Demonic Dao. He did not wait for his rescue.

    ¡°Cloud gathering...¡±Pei Daotong whispered the name again. Compared to his previous anger and anger, he was now more impatient and helpless. He wanted nothing more than to eat the other party¡¯s flesh and blood, but he also knew clearly that things were going to be troublesome.

    Even if the heart-stopping bell could capture the enemy in one fell swoop, what was the use of not even seeing the shadow of the other party?

    The Cloud Gathering Demonic Dao really did not have the dignity of an expert at all!

    Meng Qi, who was flying far away, seemed to have felt Pei Daotong¡¯s curse. He was actually shivering from the high-altitude strong winds.

    Heh, even with the backward state of the Flying Sword Messenger, can it block my gueri tactics?

    If there was the existence of the universal signifier system in the real world, even if there were legends everywhere, he would definitely not dare to recklessly engage in gueri tactics.

    The ¡°Dy¡±of the flying sword message was too high, giving him enough time to hide far away or change his target!

    ..

    After PEI Daotong encountered a setback, he asked the current son of heaven, Xiao Xuan, to transfer experts from the capital. The few of them formed groups and split into important passes. He hoped that they could use the formation to entangle the oing demon cultivators, they were waiting for his pincer attack.

    But in this way, the experts of the capital were stretched thin, and they had no choice but to rely heavily on those who were not strong enough. The strength of their defenses was significantly reduced.

    Within the pce, in a certain hall, the ninth king, Xiao Kun, who had found an excuse to stay in confinement, waved his hand to seal the doors and windows of his room. He raised his eyes to look at Li Zhongkang, Bi Chongde, and Lu Siquan, who were dressed like eunuchs, he sincerely said, ¡°Thank you for your hard work, Zhenrens.¡±

    These three Zhenrens of lightning tribtion had not snuck into the pce city with Xiao Kun, but had used other methods. As the Orthodoxy, the Daoist church had existed for countless years. It truly was a tree with deep roots, disying its strength in every detail, originally, after the purge of experts above the third tribtion, there were few spies of the Daoist church. However, as Meng Qi moved to the world and the other zhenrens created their own movements, these experts had already left the capital on arge scale, the original duties were handed over to the experts who had just passed the second tribtion or even the Thunder Tribtion. There were many of these people, and before they had the time to thoroughly purge them, there was naturally nock of people who were friendly to the Dao sect. This allowed Li Zhongkang and the other two to find an opportunity to sneak into the forbidden area.

    ¡°Ninth prince, have you found out where that extraordinary item is hidden?¡±Li Zhongkang asked straightforwardly.

    Xiao Kun nodded and said, ¡°If my information is correct, that treasure is hidden in the imperial study.¡±

    ¡°Okay, we will go and steal it tonight.¡±Li Zhongkang didn¡¯t hesitate at all.

    Xiao Kun thought for a moment and said, ¡°The three Zhenrens better not be so reckless. How could there be no forbiddenw at the ce where this treasure is ced? The slightest carelessness will immediately rm father. If hepletely opens the great formation protecting the pce city, you will have no way to escape.¡±

    ¡°What Is Your Highness¡¯n?¡±Bi Chongde asked with a frown.

    Xiao Kun said, ¡°Father has seeded in the Thunder Tribtion and loves concubine Hua a lot. Because he can fuse his spirit with his body and soul, tonight will not be an exception. Two of you will sneak attack father at night and make him tired of his defense by bluffing. He won¡¯t be able topletely activate the great formation of the pce city in a short period of time. The other one will go to the imperial study. Even if he activates the forbidden spell, he will have a certain amount of time to search for the treasure. When he seeds, he will sink it into the heart appreciating pool or throw it into the garden rockery. Then, he will take advantage of the chaos to flee far away. When Things Calm Down, I will go and take it out. Of course, if it is easy to carry, you can take it directly.¡±

    Li Zhongkang and the others thought about it and felt that it was impossible to steal treasures in the pce without taking some risks, so they nodded and agreed.

    When it waste at night, Lu Siquan and Bi Chongde quietly approached the former Taiji Pce and the current zed pavilion.

    They looked at each other and thought about it. Suddenly, two rays of light shot into the pavilion. One was crystal clear, and cold air spread out, directly freezing the pavilion. The other was a sh of lightning, silvery-white and dazzling, it destroyed the forbidden spell that was triggered and hit the bed.

    Suddenly, a majestic and lofty aura spread out. The ice melted, and the lightning dispersed. All the sudden attacks did not go in at all.

    Xiao Kun, who was in the pce far away, sensed this aura, and his face suddenly changed:

    ¡°Creator! When did Father Pass the Seventh Thunder Tribtion? !¡±

    ..

    Li Zhongkang sneaked in first and barged inter. In a few moments, he forcefully stepped into the imperial study and saw the extraordinary ssmp.

    He was delighted and was about to collect it when a voice that was not a smile suddenly came from behind him:

    ¡°Amitabha Namwu. Benefactor, if you want to take thismp, you have to ask this penniless monk.¡±

    Li Zhongkang sensed it and only then did he realize that there was another person in the imperial study. He was handsome and wore a gray robe. He had shaved his head and looked rxed.

 Chapter 1247 82, Meeting

    The pce was shrouded in darkness. The guards carryingnterns patrolled quietly. The night wind blew without any noise. It was as if the previous movements had never existed. Or rather, it was just a rat in a pavilion. It was not worth mentioning.

    In the imperial study, the son of Heaven, Xiao Xuan, looked down at Li Zhongkang, Lu Siquan, and the others with his hands behind his back. He said calmly,

    ¡°Take this Buddhamp with you.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±He raised his head and looked over. His eyes were filled with confusion and shock.

    ..

    The red mes churned, prating the forbidden technique and burning the core of the mansion. Meng Qi seeded in one strike and did not stop. He escaped into the sea of clouds and left.

    Even if he did not kill all his targets this time, there would be a next time. It would be a next time. If he was entangled because of this, he would lose the advantage of being able toe and go as fast as the wind and choose a random ce. Things would be much more troublesome.

    Just as he was roaming around Qingming and preparing to move on to the next location, he suddenly had a thought and turned his head to look at the capital.

    ¡°Li Zhongkang and the others seeded?¡±Meng Qi muttered to himself.

    As a creator god who had grasped almost all of the current situation and information, even if he wasn¡¯t able to see what the variable was, he would still be able to detect it the moment it moved and disturbed other tributaries, as such, he had already sensed that the variable had left the pce and was currently at a certain location in the capital.

    It seemed that his move to conquer the world had indeed taken away all the experts in the capital. It had led grand preceptor Pei Daotong by the nose and prevented him from taking care of other matters. As such, the pce was empty, the ninth king, Xiao Kun, Li Zhongkang, and the others naturally had a chance to take advantage of this and seed.

    After thinking for a while, Meng Qi once again condensed a ming dragon. It was like the Sun, piercing through the sky and quietly returning to the capital.

    After entering the city secretly, he did not go to the agreed ce to check the secret symbol left by Li Zhongkang and the others to obtain thetest news and the meeting ce. Instead, he followed his own sense of the variables, passing through the streets and alleys, and directly headed there.

    This was the ability that he had never told Xiao Kun and Li Zhongkang and the others about. This way, he could go straight to the point and avoid falling into the traps and surveince in the process. Moreover, he could also secretly spy on them first to prevent idents from happening.

    Along the way, Meng Qi found that the capital was open and tight, just in time for the most important items to be stolen. Moreover, there was a rtive shortage of experts. The forbidden spell formation was on the verge of being triggered.

    After arriving at an Kang market, he slowed down his footsteps. From time to time, he would flip through the items on the street stalls and taste the snacks. He looked like a strolling person. Only when he was close to the alley where the variable was located did he bend down and pass his left hand to a fortune teller, while circting his supernatural ability, he quietly sensed his surroundings and asked, ¡°How is my luck recently?¡±

    Other than Li Zhongkang and the others, there were no experts lying in ambush or existing within a thousand feet of the courtyard..

    Lu Siquan was guarding beside the variable. He was rtively calm. Bi Zhongde and Li Zhongkang paced back and forth, looking a little anxious and uneasy. Yes, this was very normal. After stealing the ¡°Variable¡±that Xiao Xuan relied on, after being stuck in the capital, very few people could remain calm and unworried..

    The three of them did not talk. were they too nervous and anxious to speak?

    ..

    The fortune teller carefully looked at the palm lines, then looked at Meng Qi¡¯s face. He shook his head and sighed. ¡°Your temple is ck. Sigh, was it not smooth before?¡±

    If it was not smooth, who would suddenly think ofing to fortune-telling?

    As soon as he finished speaking, he saw a piece of silver thrown over. The person in front of him stood up and left, entering the crowd.

    ¡°I, I haven¡¯t finished speaking...¡±he looked at the silver in his hand, feeling absurd and at a loss. He had nned to scare the other party into a great disaster, so he had to ask the statue of patriarch three purities from him to go back and pay tribute to it in order to resolve it.

    He walked around the alley and sneaked into a nearby courtyard. After careful observation, Meng Qi confirmed that there was no ambush around the ¡°Variable¡±.

    Of course, with the strength of a sixth Kalpa realm master, as long as there was something abnormal here, even if he was in the pce city, he would still be able to stop it in time.

    While he was thinking, Meng Qi was about to enter the courtyard where Li Zhongkang and the others were when he suddenly frowned. He retracted his spiritual sense into oneyer and covered his body. He reached out his right hand, and lightning and Sparks flew together. They formed and condensed at the same time.

    ..

    In the courtyard, a ck box filled with weird characters was ced on the table. ¡®variables¡¯were stored inside the box to iste his aura and prevent others from sensing him.

    Lu Siquan was sitting beside the table. His eyes were half-opened, and his hands on his knees were making a heart-calming seal as if he was resting with his eyes closed. Li Zhongkang and Bi Zhongde could not sit still at all. They kept walking back and forth, looking at the sky and outside the wall.

    Suddenly, their vision blurred. A figure in a ck robe appeared in front of them. His face was thin, and his aura was lofty. He was none other than the ¡®cloud gathering spiritual master¡¯, Meng Qi.

    ¡°S-senior, H-how did you find us?¡±Li Zhongkang was very surprised by Meng Qi¡¯s sudden appearance. He actually stuttered when he spoke.

    At this moment, Lu Siquan suddenly opened his eyes and said with a smile, ¡°Senior, don¡¯t me us for being surprised. ording to the secret symbol left behind, we should have met you somewhere else.¡±

    He reasonably exined Li Zhongkang¡¯s ident.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Meng Qi nodded. ¡°I understand. It¡¯s just that I have an inexplicable feeling with the ¡®variable¡¯and can determine its location, so I was toozy to go through all the trouble and came straight here.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±Lu Siquan turned around and picked up the ck box, pretending to hand it to Meng Qi.

    Just when Meng Qi¡¯s gaze was focused on the ck box and wanted to see the true face of the ¡®variable¡¯, Bi Chongde, who had been silent all this time, suddenly took out an item. It was surrounded by purple gas, like a strange bell with life.

    The heart-stopping Bell!

    Just because there were no other experts lying in ambush did not mean that no one had made a move!

    Bi Chongde shook the bell lightly. The bell seemed to have contracted and expanded. It let out a clear and melodious sound that reverberated in the air. It went straight into the soul, prated through the body, and shook the soul!

    In the tinkling sound, except for Bi Chongde, who was holding the heart-stopping bell, Li Chongkang and Lu Si¡¯s eyes were dizzy. Their bodies were shaking as if they were about to fall.

    ¡°You borrowed a corpse to resurrect your soul. Your body and primordial spirit are notpatible. Why didn¡¯t you leave your body quickly and faint on the spot!¡±Bi Chongde shouted through gritted teeth.

    Traitors were often more ruthless than their enemies!

    At this moment, he saw Meng Qi¡¯s gaze looking over. It was clear and bright, without any confusion. It reflected his figure and the heart-stopping bell in his hand clearly.

    How was this possible?

    He could actually block the heart-stopping bell?

    Didn¡¯t they say that he was an immortal venerated of Dao sect who had descended to the mortal world and that his body and mind were different?

    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Meng Qi advanced instead of retreating. With a sh of his figure, he had already touched the ck box. However, there was an additional palm at the other end of the box. It was as white as jade, as if it was made of ss. The two formed a bnce, neither of them was able to pull the other.

    There was actually another person in the room. Meng Qi¡¯s senses from before and from what he had seen and heard, he had yet to discover this person!

    It was only when he made his move that he felt as if he hade to reality and could be seen!

    Looking up, Meng Qi saw a familiar face. It was a handsome and carefree face. It was his usual self, and his aura was so familiar. However, itcked the bitterness and deep depravity.

    ¡°Ah Nan? Devil Buddha!¡±

    Meng Qi blurted out and recognized the identity of the neer,

    since the Bodhi magical tree was taken away, the seal was loosened. Sure enough, a little bit of the Devil Buddha¡¯s consciousness leaked out and started to stir up trouble!

    No, what he could reveal was his consciousness, just like his current self. He could only obtain a certain level of power, and it was impossible for him to set up a forbidden spell that could seal the god of creation in this ce!

    He still had helpers!

    ¡°Demonic Dao, Surrender Now!¡±At this time, an angry shout suddenly came from the sky like thunder. The Shadows of the Gods of the Heavenly Court appeared around Pei Daotong, and he punched out a punch that could topple mountains and overturn seas.

    The punch was not aimed at Meng Qi, who was fighting with the Devil and Buddha for the ck box, but at the bottom of a hundred-year-old tree outside the Ankang market.

    Boom!

    The old tree copsed and its branches and leaves were ignited. Lightning snakes and ming Dragons suddenly appeared and formed a vortex, forcefully catching Pei Daotong¡¯s fist.

    Beside the tree, a figure appeared. It was another Meng Qi.

    When he entered the courtyard where Li Zhongkang and the others were staying, he had considered that the matter of sealing the origin projection would definitely involve the consciousness of the other shore. The matter would not be so simple, so he had to be cautious, he had relied on the ability of void creation to create a temporary incarnation. He had relied on eighty to ny percent of the source of the change to conceal himself. Then, he retreated far away and his incarnation entered. Only then was he able to resist the influence of the heart-stopping bell and narrowly avoid a cmity.

    However, that Bell was indeed evil. Even though he was far away outside the workshop, he had a slight fluctuation, which was detected by Pei Daotong¡¯s keen senses.

    Just as he blocked PEI Daotong¡¯s punch, Meng Qi¡¯s figure suddenly disintegrated. He turned into streaks of long arcs of lightning and merged into the Lightning Snakes and ming dragons that he had created. He fled in all directions, making it difficult for people to tell where his real body was.

    Devil Buddha Ananda, who was holding the other end of the ck box, suddenly smiled and said,

    ¡°Your Majesty, Make Your Move!¡±

 Chapter 1248 83, The Head Of The Three Ultimate Arts Of The Hollow Jade Temple

    Just as Devil Buddha Ah Nan finished speaking, the pce was filled with extraordinary splendor. It was as if thousands of trees and thousands of pear blossoms were in full bloom. There were all kinds of colors, and they clustered together to form a small dark seal.

    This seal was divided into six sides. The upper part belonged to the deity, and the lower part was the pain of theherworld. In the beginning, it was the mortal world of the human race, and in the end, it was thend of beasts. On the left, it was the living beings of the demi-human race, and on the right, it was the elegy of the demons. The light was restrained, and it was extremely mysterious.

    The seal of reincarnation!

    The upper part of thend on the other side of the ancient world pitied the humans. They used their bodies as cauldrons, the nine Netherworlds as fire, and their true forms as half-step dao fruits. Only then did they forge this peerless divine weapon. From then on, there was reincarnation in the world, and it had always been thest treasure of the demons and Buddhas!

    In order not to be sensed by Meng Qi, ah nan ced it in the hands of the current son of Heaven, Xiao Xuan.

    The moment the seal of reincarnation appeared, the capital instantly became dark and gloomy. The immortal world was above, and the nine Netherworlds were below. The Phantoms of the human race, demons, beasts, demons, and other creatures appeared in midair. They kept rotating, giving people a mysterious and unpredictable feeling, it was an inexplicable feeling of terror.

    Seeing this situation, Meng Qi knew that it was not good. Just as he was about to make a decision, he saw the phantoms rotating in midair freeze and freeze on his current figure!

    With a boom, he felt that his mind was in chaos, and theke in his heart had a phenomenon of returning to silence. His consciousness and physical body seemed to have left the material and spiritual world, and were pulled into a mysterious and strange world.

    The reincarnation seal began to rotate slowly. Meng Qi¡¯s figure, which had been frozen in midair, began to distort and change. Even Master Yun Ji¡¯s body and his own consciousness seemed to be passing through the sea of suffering, going through many cycles of reincarnation, he was about to be thrown into one of the changes -- beasts, monsters, or humans.

    And this feeling of going through reincarnation was not only applied to Meng Qi¡¯s body, which had been ¡°Reincarnated through a corpse,¡±but through a mysterious and hidden connection, it pulled Meng Qi¡¯s original body, which was in the seal and looking down at the vicissitudes of life in the world.

    He had merged with the original projection of the current universe!

    In an instant, Meng Qi, who was in the seal, felt a sea of bitterness surging over, drowning his own feeling. His thoughts became sluggish, and the inspection was no longer satisfactory. The spiritual light of his nature, which was located at an infinite height, was about to be pulled down by the power of reincarnation!

    If he could not withstand the terror of the reincarnation seal, he would immediately lose his legendary essence and fall into the dust. After the illusory reincarnation, he would be a mortal or a beast without any supernatural powers. In this way.., the Devil Buddha Ananda would effortlesslyplete the devouring and merging process, filling up the only hole in his body.

    The ¡®original creation projection¡¯that sealed this ce was either for the struggle for the other shore or to wait patiently for Meng Qi toe!

    A brilliant purple light lit up, and the world seemed to turn upside down. Lightning enveloped Meng Qi¡¯s body and spread to his innate spiritual light, isting the power of reincarnation from the outside.

    The overlord de versus the Seal of reincarnation!

    The essence was the ultimate nirvana!

    The two sides formed a tug-of-war, and both had awakened to the blessed realm. However, this was the domain that the seal of reincarnation was good at, and it was even more awakened than the absolute de. It was not the initial stage of the blessed realm, so it was obvious that it was at the upper hand. Moreover, Meng Qi wanted to release his power.., by circting the cause and effect, he could cut off the connection of reincarnation. However, due to the existence of the seal, there was nothing he could do.

    As for this part of the connection in the seal, it belonged to the area where the power of the Samsara seal was concentrated and brought into y. He had to wear it down first before he could break it.

    The part of consciousness that possessed the adept Yunji was already in a daze, and it felt that it was difficult for him to use his power. It was only because Meng Qi¡¯s original body was in a stalemate with the power of the Samsara seal that the state of distortion and change slowed down.

    If the current development was maintained, relying on the absolute de and his own ¡°Karma¡±, Meng Qi was confident that he could eliminate part of the supernatural power of reincarnation in ten breaths, sever the mysterious connection in the seal, and get out of this predicament.

    However, when he saw the Devil Buddha Ananda¡¯s calm smile that did not have the slightest ripple, his heart suddenly thumped. If he thought of cutting off the flow of his de in ten breaths and getting out of this predicament, then he would definitely be dealt a heavy blow in one or two breaths, he would even be in a desperate situation.

    That was because the Devil Buddha was not fighting alone!

    Putting aside whether the little bit of consciousness that he had leaked out of the seal could obtain the power close to the legends, just the words ¡°Jade Void Pce¡±alone could determine that he could not enter and step into the ancient well by himself!

    This was the Daoist Hall of the most ancient Higashi Primordial Lord of Heaven!

    When Devil Buddha Ah Nan disguised himself as the lord of the six paths of reincarnation, didn¡¯t he have to wait for the hollow jade temple to open on its own?

    Therefore, there must be someone who had a deep rtionship with the hollow jade temple who helped him enter and help him seal the ¡°Original beginning projection¡±.

    At this moment, if he did not get out of the predicament immediately, the malicious person hiding behind Devil Buddha would definitely make a move immediately, leaving him no way out!

    Ten breathster, he would probably be a dead man!

    What should he do?

    Devil Buddha retracted his hand that was holding the ck box, sped his palms together, and said withpassion andpassion,

    ¡°Amitabha Namwu, almsgiver, please enter the cycle of reincarnation!¡±

    The strange light between heaven and earth flourished, and the cycle of reincarnation seemed to be bearing the weight of the universe, speeding up its rotation in a solemn manner.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    The scenes of the immortal realm, theherworld, humans, demons, beasts, and evil ghosts shed past one by one..

    The Netherworld... evil ghosts... Meng Qi suddenly had an idea. He formed a seal with his hands, and yin and yang turned into fish. ck and white turned into a scroll, and a picture of life and death was formed.

    Guided by this, the little bit of consciousness that he possessed in Daoist Master Yun Ji also formed a seal. The power that was originally sealed suddenly borrowed the power of death from the evil ghosts of the Netherworld around him.

    The true meaning of life and death that he hadprehended in the ¡°Origin of life and death¡±affected the little bit of death that was contained in the reincarnation seal itself!

    As the vitality faded and the aura of death filled the air, Meng Qi, who had transformed into the cloud gathering spiritual master, suddenly turned pale. His aura rapidly dissipated, and his body, which had been immortal for a thousand years, instantly showed signs of decay.

    He did not have any fear. He stared into the eyes of the demon Buddha Ah Nan, smiled slightly, and cupped his fists.

    Before the demon Buddha could react, the cloud gathering spiritual master¡¯s body waspletely dead. The consciousness contained in it was also destroyed, and the connection with his original body was cut off!

    Once the connection was cut off, the power of reincarnation immediately became powerless. The saber light in Meng Qi¡¯s hand shed, and it had already cut throughyers of darkness and dispersed the inexplicable reincarnation.

    Then, he took a step back before the expert in the dark made a move, escaped the seal, and left that universe.

    Meng Qi did not try to enter again. He turned his head and jumped out of the ancient well.

    Since he knew that this was a trap, and not a ¡°ssroom¡±where he and the other shore¡¯s consciousness simted the fight for the universe, he had to use another method to perform the three ultimate arts of the Hollow Jade Temple:

    ¡°Please, parents!¡±

    It could also be to invite seniors!

    With a sh, Meng Qi left the Hollow Jade Temple and appeared at the Fusang Ancient Tree realm at the end of the Eastern Sea. It was the residence of the current Green Emperor!

    He had just entered the realm and saw the beautiful scenery of returning to the fairnd. Before he could open his mouth to ask for an audience, the light and shadow in front of him changed and he had already arrived at the top of the Fusang ancient tree without realizing it.

    A figure stood under theyers of mulberry leaves. He wore a green robe and his hair was draped over his head. He had a handsome face and was as gentle as jade. He had an aura that made people like him. He was the only person in this world who could walk in the mortal world, one of the five ancient emperors, the Green Emperor Taihao!

    There was nothing magical about him. He looked like an ordinary mortal.

    ¡°I am here to pay my respects to Emperor Qing. I havee because I have found traces of the reincarnation seal,¡±Meng Qi went straight to the point.

    This had happened in the hollow jade temple. Even someone as powerful as emperor Qing could not know about it. But when Meng Qi said this, he smiled and said,

    ¡°I know. Take this seed and go.¡±

    As soon as he said the key point, he seemed to know the cause and effect. A green light flew out of his sleeve andnded in Meng Qi¡¯s palm. It condensed into a dark green seed full of vitality.

    Meng Qi was stunned. He no longer hesitated. He immediately cupped his hands and said,

    ¡°Thank you, Senior Green Emperor.¡±

    With that, he left the Fusang Ancient Tree realm, jumped into the infinite heights, and stepped into the hollow jade temple again.

    After passing through the ancient well and entering the universe, Meng Qi returned to the seal and threw out the dark green seed in his hand.

    As soon as the seed touched the seal, it immediately fell to the ground and took root. It sprouted branches and actually used the seal as nourishment to strengthen itself.

    The branches quickly became thick, and the leaves grew. Flowers bloomed, and in just a few breaths, the seal silently disintegrated.

    Then, with a sh of green light, the grown tree shrank, turning into something like a Bodhi tree, and threw it into Meng Qi¡¯s palm.

    Its light floated, as if it had flowing colors and was full of vitality. It did not seem to be a short-lived thing.

    Holding this branch, Meng Qi, the creator god of this ce, had directly manifested in the capital of that.

    Of course, Meng Qi was very clear that after he escaped, the Devil Buddha would not dare to stay for long. He would definitely take the reincarnation seal far away and would not be able to stop him. However, he could find out who helped him enter the hollow jade temple!

 Chapter 1249 84, The Most Ancient Universe

    In Ankang Square, Meng Qi looked down from above. Everywhere he saw were ruins. The courtyard where Li Zhongkang and the others were originally in had been ttened. The ground had sunk three feet, and there was nothing left. The surrounding buildings were still in good condition, they were not affected at all. The attacker¡¯s control over his power could be described as terrifying.

    After absorbing all kinds of information in the world and making up for the gap after leaving for a short while, he confirmed that Li Zhongkang, Bi Chongde, and Lu Siquan had already died. It was as if their souls had been erased from existence, even the rted causal connection waspletely cut off.

    The Raindrops in the air were disturbed, mixed with the fragments of electric arcs, and slowly drifted away. Meng Qi spread out his right hand and caught some of them. He sighed softly and said,

    ¡°Pei Daotong was also killed...¡±

    He seemed to have turned into dust and returned to the Lightning. He fell with the rain and was everywhere.

    With a sh, Meng Qi passed through the forbidden technique of the pce and appeared in the imperial study. When he saw Xiao Xuan sitting upright, his eyes were filled with fear and anger. His right hand was clenched into a fist.

    The wind rose and Xiao Xuan¡¯s nine dragons pearl robe turned into ashes inch by inch. His body started to disintegrate from his hair and spread to his head. It rushed to his limbs. In a few short moments, all that was left was the shing dust that filled the room.

    In the short time that Meng Qi escaped from this universe, the Devil Buddha immediately abandoned the rest of the arrangements and retreated calmly, disappearing without a trace.

    As for killing him to silence him and hiding the details, Meng Qi believed that it was not the Devil Buddha¡¯s doing. If it was his doing, why would he care about the innocent and cause trouble? Under the reincarnation seal, he would probably only be able to see the capitalpletely destroyed, it would turn into a deepke.

    Therefore, it was most likely that the person who helped him enter the hollow jade temple and sealed the ¡®primordial beginning projection¡¯had made a move to hide his existence.

    Meng Qi pondered for a moment. His figure shed and moved to a certain pce in the pce. The ce was light and dark, and the security was tight. The ninth king, Xiao Kun, was pacing with his hands behind his back. His mood was low and his will was dejected.

    For the sake of perfecting the plot, after Li Zhongkang and the others gave up Xiao Kun, the Emperor did not execute him on the spot or send him to the heavenly prison. He only imprisoned and monitored him as if he was living normally, this was to prevent Meng Qi from finding any clues.

    Suddenly, Xiao Kun¡¯s vision blurred. He saw an unfamiliar Daoist dressed in a wet suit, but his aura was rtively familiar. It actually gave him the feeling of a gathering of zhenrens.

    ¡°Is it senior Yun Ji?¡±Xiao Kun asked in surprise.

    Meng Qi nodded slightly. ¡°There was a change in the situation. When that mysterious monk saw that the plot was solved by this penniless priest, he did not struggle and directly left. Li Zhongkang and the others, as well as Grand Master Pei and your father Emperor, have all died.¡±

    Xiao Kun was obviously stunned. His expression changed constantly. He hid his joy and joy, but also his mncholy and disappointment. After a long time, he smiled bitterly and said, ¡°I never thought that things would develop like this.¡±

    ¡°Almsgiver, do you know what is that extraordinary thing in the Imperial Study?¡±Meng Qi asked as if he was trying to make ast resort.

    Xiao Kun shook his head. ¡°Since Li Zhongkang and the others were captured, I have been detained here. It is difficult to obtain any information. However, if senior wants to know what it is, I believe there is a way. At least the imperial study is often visited by father¡¯s trusted officials.¡±

    Meng Qi pressed his forehead, as if he had imprinted all the scenes in the capital into his mind. All the important officials and eunuchs and pce maids who had entered the imperial study were not spared. What was better than Xiao Xuan and Pei Daotong was that.., there were still corpses left.

    ¡°Everything that we know has been silenced,¡±Meng Qi sighed.

    Not only had they been silenced, even the cause and effect clues had been cut off.

    Xiao Kun smiled bitterly again. ¡°Fortunately, father is ruthless and has never let me into the imperial study.¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, he saw Meng Qi¡¯s figure disappear like a dream. Everything that had happened in the past was like a dream thatsted for five years.

    Meng Qi appeared in the vast universe. His body suddenly expanded and rapidly became huge, as if he wanted to fill the boundless world. The bright and mighty Milky Way surrounded him, forming a cluster.

    He wanted to wear down the remaining changes and bring this universe back into absolute control.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    As for the person who helped the Devil Buddha, although the clues werepletely cut off, Meng Qi could still make some guesses. Firstly, the scope was determined to be that the person who could freely enter and leave the hollow jade temple had at least good fortune, otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be able to help the devil Buddha seal the ¡°Primordial beginning projection.¡±In addition, at least he secretly harbored malicious intentions toward himself or had some covetous intentions. When he attacked, he only killed those involved and didn¡¯t implicate the innocent, showing some kindness andpassion, and breaking the connection between cause and effect could prove that he was good at this path..

    All of thembined, the answer was obvious. In the past, he was a member of the chanism, but now, he was a great figure of the Buddhist sect, the burningmp ancient Buddha!

    He had achieved perfection earlier than the Green Emperor and was only waiting for the ¡®cause of all effects¡¯to reach the other shore. When it came to the conflict on the path, he would not rest until he was dead.

    Of course, he also ruled out the possibility that it was the work of some other jade void creator. On the surface, he epted him, but in fact, he was secretly dissatisfied or wanted the ¡®cause of all effects¡¯. As for this matter, he disguised it as burningmp attacking, by using their own details to perfectly fit this point, not only did they conceal themselves, but they also framed the other party and started a fight. Simrly, the line of Mother Wusheng who could enter the hollow jade temple and had a certain grudge against him was also one of them.

    However, there was no evidence or clues to this. He could only think about it in his heart. Anyway, it was right to put the me on burning themp first. At least his and his disciple Ding Guang¡¯s malice toward him was clear as day!

    Soon, this universe waspletely under Meng Qi¡¯s control. However, just like the time when he absorbed the Brahma of creation, there was still no deeper understanding.

    At that time, he thought that Han Guang had absorbed the other two ¡°Projections¡±, causing him to lose absolute control and unable to understand what the other shore people were fighting for. Who knew that there was another factor.

    After thinking for a while, Meng Qi held the ¡®branch¡¯that the Green Emperor had received and entered another ancient well, absorbing the ¡®origin projection¡¯that did not have an independent consciousness in this ce into his body.

    Eight times in a row, when Meng Qi had nine heavens and earth that possessed absolute control, other than the universe where the Brahma world was created, he suddenly felt the acupuncture points all over his body sense an inexplicable opportunity and connection. They squirmed strangely and underwent a miraculous change, an ancient aura was slowly brewing.

    The illusory river in front of him churned. There were nine of them, and they involved the past, present, and future of different universes. They presented the secrets of time in Meng Qi¡¯s mind bit by bit. If he hadn¡¯t been able to examine his thoughts, he would have been intoxicated, he had almost been assimted by the dao of time light.

    ¡°So it turns out that excluding the projections of other mighty figures and even important figures topletely control a universe actually has such great benefits. Even if I don¡¯t cultivate time-rted cultivation techniques, I can still gain some insights in advance,ying a certain degree of foundation for crossing the sea of bitterness...¡±Meng Qi sighed inwardly, in addition, the experience of returning to the Middle Ages allowed him to leave traces of the past, and the trip to Mount Zhixu helped him understand how to peek into the future, the corresponding umtion of the other side was probably only inferior to Maitreya Guangcheng and the other peak-level fortune-tellers who could condense ¡°Seeds¡±from exploring the other side.

    At the same time, with the subtle changes happening in the acupuncture points all over his body, he also understood what was special about these universes that were being fought over by the other side.

    They were the first batch of universes that evolved from the real world after the founding of this era, the most ancient universe!

    The current multiverse did not appear at the same time. Up until today, there were still countless universes that were born and withering. There were not many ancient universes that couldst from the founding of this era to the present, and after his projection upied the absolute control of at least nine of the most ancient universes, it reflected itself, allowing the acupuncture points all over his body to be enhanced and evolve toward them, brewing the ¡°Ancient aura.¡±.

    Under the influence of the ancient aura of the acupuncture points, Meng Qi felt that his dharma body was evolving subtly, as if there was an endless universe being born within his body.

    The embryonic form of the Multiverse was further perfected!

    At the same time, these newborn universes naturally corresponded to the outside world, allowing Meng Qi¡¯s projection of the myriad worlds to have a stage of rapid growth.

    There were indeed many benefits!

    ¡°But these benefits are only for those below the other shore. What exactly are they fighting for?¡±Meng Qi was puzzled.

    The tree branch given to him by the Green Emperor had already flown out of this world and returned to the Fusang ancient tree.

    Temporarily suppressing this doubt, Meng Qi continued the process of absorbing the unconscious ¡°Origin projection¡±in the ancient well. His projection of the ten thousand worlds advanced by leaps and bounds.

    After an unknown period of time, when he hadpleted this task and stepped out of the ancient well of the Hollow Jade Temple, a faint ancient aura was already rippling around him. Anyone who saw him would have the feeling that he was an ancient celestial master from the beginning of the new era!

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that these ancient auras have more magical uses, and they are worth exploring...¡±Meng Qi took a step forward and returned to his hollow jade temple of Kunlun Mountain.

    At this moment, the acupoints on his left hand suddenly moved slightly. It seemed that the ancient aura had allowed Gu Xiaosang to refine the innate virtue in advance, and her cultivation had been perfected. She was about to make a breakthrough.

 Chapter 1250 85: Strike First And Gain The Upper Hand?

    Sensing the changes in the acupuncture points on his left hand, Meng Qi smiled and sent his spiritual sense into it. Stepping into it, he felt that the world had be dark and quiet. It could soothe the fear and pain in everyone¡¯s heart and dissolve their obsession, while the will of death reverberated, the vitality did not diminish. It was extremely mysterious, as if it was the final destination, an eternal hometown.

    In the center of the world, a lotus throne floated. It was a ninth-grade lotus throne. Its color was pale, and it was fresh and refreshing. It made Gu Xiaosang, who was sitting on it, look even more ethereal. She was untainted by the dust of the world, as if she was born with a faint sense of antiquity.

    Compared to thest time they met, her appearance was even more exquisite and hard to describe, and her temperament was even more sacred and refined.

    However, when she saw Meng Qie in, she rolled her eyes, and her dimples appeared. The familiar mischievousness seemed to jump out of the paper again, and the inhumane feeling faded away.

    ¡°Husband, you entered my ¡®bedroom¡¯without saying a word. You¡¯re really reckless. Aren¡¯t you afraid of seeing something you shouldn¡¯t?¡±Gu Xiaosang said with a smile. There was no anger in the corners of her eyes, ¡°But that¡¯s normal. Since we¡¯re husband and wife, my bedroom is husband¡¯s bedroom. There¡¯s no need to avoid it.¡±

    ¡°How can I continue when you¡¯ve already said the exact opposite...¡±Meng Qi criticized in his heart and said with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s true. Unfortunately, I didn¡¯t see anything that makes people think...¡±

    He wanted to say something incoherent, but he was a little awkward in the middle of his sentence. He couldn¡¯t finish his sentence. After all, he and gu xiaosang were not that ¡°Close¡±. He used to know the Saintess of Daluo, and they were enemies, although they had experienced many thingster, such as physical and spiritual encounters and life-and-death tests, they had only just begun to get along with each other. It was extremely awkward for them to say simr things.

    Seeing this, Gu Xiaosang pursed her lips and smiled. ¡°I like you to pretend to be a hooligan, but you don¡¯t look like one.¡±

    Meng Qiughed dryly and changed the topic. ¡°Have youpletely refined your innate virtue?¡±

    How could xiaosang say such things without any psychological barriers?

    Well, she used to be like this..

    The way they got along seemed to be a little off..

    Gu Xiaosang raised her right hand and held her cheek. She said with a faint smile, ¡°It seems that my husband has found a secret ce for me to prove my dao, and it¡¯s not the hollow jade temple.¡±

    ¡°How did you guess?¡±Meng Qi was a little surprised.

    Gu Xiaosang¡¯s eyes were bright and lively. ¡°When you mentioned that I hadpletely refined my innate virtue, your tone was rxed and cheerful, without a trace of worry. Obviously, you were well-prepared for the follow-up.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±Meng Qi nodded and smiled. It was his own mood that betrayed him. ¡°I found a way to enter the origin of life and death, and I Left a dao mark inside. I will be able to prove my dao here, and I will be able to hide it from that person...¡±

    He told the details of the origin of life and death, Emperor Zhenwu, the wheel of life and death, and the future Fengdu Emperor. He nned to discuss it with Gu Xiaosang and see how to perfect the n.

    Gu Xiaosang had a faint smile on her face, and her eyes were like the reflection of the gxy. She listened to Meng Qi quietly and did not interrupt him halfway. Then she said with a smile,

    ¡°Husband, are you sure that Fengdu Emperor will provoke the true martial emperor who is in a strange state like the Yellow Springs?¡±

    ? ¡°If Fengdu Emperor tries to bypass the true martial emperor, or attacks you before he gets close to him, are you confident that you can attract the true martial emperor to attack you without hurting yourself?¡±

    ¡°My husband, can you guess Emperor Fengdu¡¯s purpose? Do you know what he is best at? How confident are you that the sudden sneak attack of the wheel of life and death and the ability to stir the origin of life and death can seriously injure him?¡±

    ¡°I know that my husband still has something to rely on. It is the tree of the epoch that devoured the building wood and destroyed the Jade Lake and other celestial worlds. It can ¡®eat¡¯the nine heavens, and naturally, it can also ¡®eat¡¯the nine underworlds and things derived from it, including the origin of life and death. However, this matter has long been not a secret. Many experts have witnessed the incident at the Jade Lake. Since Emperor Fengdu invited my husband to explore the origin of life and death, how could he not be prepared for it?¡±

    The questions were directed at Meng Qi¡¯s mind, making his arrangements and backup ns seem to becking in every aspect. Even the ¡°Tree of Great Dao¡±, which was the key chess piece, was not worth mentioning. Previously, when he entered the origin of life and death, meng Qi relied on the incarnation of the Netherworld skeleton and did not carry the tree of Great Dao. However, he was quite sure that this strange little tree had an ¡°Appetite¡±for the origin of life and death.

    Seeing that Meng Qi was stunned.., gu Xiaosang smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s not that you don¡¯t have enough wisdom, but you¡¯re still not used to nning. Once you get used to it, it¡¯s best not to rely on the unknown when dealing with an enemy that you don¡¯t know very well. For example, Zhenwu. You Can¡¯t make things too detailed and interlinked. Once something goes wrong and one of the links is broken, the whole arrangement will go out of control.¡±

    There¡¯s no need tofort me... Meng Qi thought to himself.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    At this point, Gu Xiaosang tilted her head slightly and looked at Meng Qi:

    ¡°Most importantly, how much does my husband know about Emperor Fengdu?¡±

    ¡°After the fall of the human emperor, the bigwigs on the other side jumped out of the river of time and slept in the chaos. They rarely interfered with and monitored the real world, but you should know very well that they can see the future and possess the possibility. Unless it involves another person on the other side, everything in the future is in their hearts. No matter how secretive Emperor Fengdu is, how can he hide it from them when he wants to secretly build a Netherworld? ¡°And in that person¡¯s memory and knowledge, there is nothing about Emperor Fengdu. It seems that he only appeared recently.¡±

    Meng Qi¡¯s heart moved. ¡°In other words, Emperor Fengdu is the representative of which other shore? He is hidden, his identity is unknown, and his origin is unknown. I¡¯m afraid that once he is recognized, it will immediately make people understand.¡±

    Only the other shore could resist the other shore. If he did not have the primordial Lord of Heaven and Emperor Qing behind him, he would have been discovered long ago by his master.

    ¡°So, if Emperor Fengdu really has malice toward my husband, then it is absolutely unstoppable, and he might even use the power of the other shore.¡±Gu Xiaosang¡¯s dimples suddenly became shallow. ¡°Actually, it is very simple to truly have no hidden dangers.¡±

    ¡°Well, how would you n it?¡±Meng Qidun was curious.

    Gu Xiaosangughed softly. ¡°To make a fuss about the ¡®wheel of life and Death¡¯, first make sure that Zhenwu doesn¡¯t disturb it. Then, share this dao mark directly with the person in the ancient fusang tree. Share it with Guangchengzi, venerate GUANGFA, red sperm, and other powerful people in the destiny realm who are about topletely awaken. Also, tell them to pay close attention to your movements. Once you and the Fengdu Emperor enter the origin of life and death, immediately follow them through the DAO Mark and surround and kill the Fengdu Emperor.¡±

    ¡°With such a lineup, no matter what tricks he has up his sleeves, whether he can borrow the power of the other shore or not, he will be dead. There is no chance of survival. And with the death of the Fengdu Emperor, my husband doesn¡¯t have to worry that he might harm you.¡±

    ¡°This...¡±Meng Qi¡¯s hair stood on end.

    This was the first strike!

    Seeing this, Gu Xiaosang spat, ¡°My husband, do you think I am too ruthless?¡±

    Before Meng Qi could reply, she smiled again, her face rxed, and she said, ¡°I know that it¡¯s not that you didn¡¯t think of this n, but that you don¡¯t want to take the initiative to harm others, especially since the other party¡¯s evil intentions haven¡¯t been revealed. That¡¯s why you went through so much trouble to find other ways to be on guard. At the same time, you¡¯re worried that the Fengdu Emperor has obtained something important, and that¡¯s why you¡¯re unwilling to give up this trip.¡±

    Meng Qiughed at himself and said, ¡°That¡¯s true. Actually, I¡¯ve always been good at asking for help. However, it¡¯s not my idea or my dao to ask me to set up a trap for the other party when there¡¯s no enmity between us.¡±

    After entering the origin of life and death, even with the help of the Heavenly Wheel of life and death, Meng Qi could not send the news to the outside world. Therefore, there was no possibility that he would ask for help after Emperor Fengdu had made a move.

    ¡°This is the difference between my husband and me.¡±Gu Xiaosang¡¯s expression was rarely serious, and her gaze was deep.

    Meng Qi was stunned. Before he could say anything, he saw her eyes drooping, and she said shyly, ¡°That¡¯s why I feel safe by my husband¡¯s side. I didn¡¯t betray him, and I didn¡¯t plot against him.¡±

    Damn it, if Xiaosang had said this in a teasing tone, I would have said it with some sincerity. Such a shy and tender ¡°Confession¡±was really unbelievable. It was not her personality! Meng Qi felt like he had been bitten by a snake for ten years, but he was afraid of being tied to a rope.

    ¡°But it¡¯s not like there¡¯s no other way except to strike first.¡±Gu Xiao Sang¡¯s shyness disappeared quickly. Her cheeks were still red, and her tone was already smiling, ¡°I n to wait for my husband and the Fengdu Emperor to enter the starting point of life and death, and then find a chance to prove the legendary realm inside.¡±

    ¡°What kind of change will this cause? Can it restrain Emperor Fengdu¡¯s backup n?¡±Meng Qi had just finished speaking when a thought suddenly came to his mind and he blurted out, ¡°What benefits are you nning to use him for?¡±

    Xiao sang had said so much before, so that was the real reason!

    If she had not hidden this matter, he probably would not have guessed it. For example, she could use the excuse that she was still a littlecking in umtion to continue her seclusion and wait for him and Emperor Fengdu to enter the starting point of life and death.

    Gu Xiaosang smiled faintly and did not say anything. She was like a cunning little fox.

 Chapter 1251 The Four-Million-Word Summary Of Todayâ€™s Two s Would Be Written At Night

    Before I knew it, I had already written four million words. ording to what I had said before, I was scheduled to finish writing four million five to six hundred thousand words. Now that I looked at it, it would definitely exceed this length, but it wouldn¡¯t be too much. In other words.., i had officially entered the final eight hundred thousand or so words of content. From three million to four million words, it was the most difficult one million words I had ever written. In the words of some of my ssmates, the stall was too big, so it became very difficult to control it, there were many aspects that were difficult to manage, or perhaps I didn¡¯t know how to manage them all. Just like how characters were created, many of the characters in the past could only try to take care of a few. Just like how fighting became more and more mysterious, they could only try to simplify it as much as possible, and their blood was no longer hot, just like how it was easy to control the rhythm, but difficult to rx it.

    Therefore, the n for the next book was to try to write a story about a small structure, to make up for the weakness I felt now, to umte more experience, and to work hard to improve myself. Since I had entered this industry, it wasn¡¯t to make quick money, summary and improvement is the intention, I hope that each book can see some progress.

    From the previous August to now, we have passed almost two years of time together, as long as this book has brought you someughter, joy or moved, I will be satisfied, thest volume of more content, i will slowly write, I hope that when all the preset full, thest month can again burst out to thank you. In addition, please allow me to have a day off every month, just like after each volume, because writing a month now is as tiring as writing a volume more than half a year ago. Of course, only in thesest few months. The next book is still the same.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    As for this month¡¯s holiday, I want to use it on the 15th. Because it is my grandmother¡¯s 80th birthday and the postponed tomb-sweeping, the old man understands that we are out of town and have to travel back and forth to trouble, so I put the two things together.

    Alright, today¡¯s two chapters are in the evening. I have to think about the plot of the origin of life and death. Writing is not something that can be written with an outline and a well-thought-out story. The specific details are the test of time, just like how I already had the scene when the Golden Emperor and Xiao sang finally met, and even every line of dialogue, but to make this kind of meeting feel like a bang, an explosion, and an impact, how to write in the beginning, how to prepare, how to turn.., it wasn¡¯t something that could be written by relying on an outline. One had to ponder over it bit by bit and find that kind of feeling bit by bit.

    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 1252 In 86, The Haggling Stopped

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡±Seeing that Gu Xiaosang smiled but didn¡¯t say anything, Meng Qi deliberately asked a question back.

    Gu Xiaosang¡¯s eyes were filled with admiration. She raised her hands and pped lightly:

    ¡°Hubby, you¡¯re really amazing. You can even tell that my little thoughts can¡¯t escape your discerning eyes!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so exaggerated...¡±Meng Qi¡¯s lips twitched as he tried to deduce, ¡°To prove the legend at the origin of life and death... to use Emperor Fengdu... to break his n and escape unscathed... do you want to use his attack to stir the origin of life and death, so that when you prove the legend, you can refine a part of the origin of life and death andbine some aspects of the Dao of life and death to pave the way for the future?¡±

    After reaching the peak of the legend, one needed to meet three major conditions to advance to the destiny realm. One was to be able to directly feel the erosion of the river of time, two was to truly experience the existence of the Sea of suffering, and three was to condense and sublimate what one had learned, to develop in the direction of the ¡°Dao¡±.

    And for the Destiny Realm to cross the sea of bitterness and reach the other shore, there were two major obstacles. The first was to be able to touch the river of time and trace back to a limited extent, peering into the future, the second was to gradually cultivate the ¡°Dao of oneself¡±condensed when one reached the destiny realm to the level of ¡°Close Dao¡±, thus bearing the ¡°Fruit of Close Dao¡±, which was alsomonly known as the illusory dao fruit or half dao fruit, it was just like the illusory fruit that was produced by the four dao of self, namely the Green Emperor Wood Element, life force, time, and void.

    Meng Qi had the characteristics of the other shore, so he could already feel the erosion of the river of time. He was still far from the destiny realm, and other than the ¡°Mark of him and me¡±, he had yet to reach all over the world. It would take a lot of time and effort for him to be born naturally with the new universe, the only thing hecked was to experience the existence of the sea of bitterness and the ¡°Dao of short-cut¡±that he had learned.

    If Gu Xiaosang could refine a part of the origin of life and death while proving the legend andbine some aspects of the Dao of life and death, it would be rtively easier for her to condense other dao, which would be very beneficial for her to advance to the next realm, it would even be very beneficial for her to reach the other side in the future!

    One of the foundations of the Dao of Mother Wusheng was the ¡®hometown of vacuum¡¯, which was the final destination after death. The final oue would undoubtedly involve the dao of life and death.

    The biggest problem with doing so was that the ¡°Origin of life and death¡±was not easy to refine, especially if it was refined into one¡¯s own body. The slightest carelessness would cause one to be assimted by the path, ending up like the ck Emperor, and even having all of one¡¯s intelligence wiped out!

    Gu Xiaosang¡¯s smile reappeared, and her eyes were like the water of a river carrying countless stars:

    ¡°Husband, you even know how to answer first.¡±

    Meng Qi¡¯s expression was slightly dull. There was only one thought in his mind. The memory and knowledge of the metal emperor even had this kind of joke..

    Gu Xiaosang put down her hand that was supporting her cheek. She was smart and restrained. She raised her chin slightly and said,

    ¡°Without the collision of the perfect state of creation, which brought about a terrifying shock, even with the stirring of the ¡®wheel of life and death of Heaven¡¯, it would be hopeless for us to refine part of the origin of life and death. We wouldn¡¯t be able to refine it at all.¡±

    ¡°You and Me?¡±Meng Qi asked in confusion.

    Gu Xiaosang nodded slightly. She smiled and said,

    ¡°Yes, you and me.¡±

    Then, she lowered her voice instinctively, and her words flowed smoothly. Meng Qi was solemn at first, but then he nodded quietly.

    He pondered for a while, meng Qi asked, ¡°The collision of those in the perfect destiny state obviously refers to Emperor Zhenwu and Emperor Fengdu. But didn¡¯t you say not to put your hope on the unknown that you can not grasp? ¡°Emperor Zhenwu is in a strange state. It is difficult to be sure that he will attack Emperor Fengdu?¡±

    Gu Xiaosang chuckled, she looked happy, ¡°You remember my words very well, my husband. But just now, I asked you this: if Emperor Fengdu tries to bypass Zhenwu or attacks you before he gets close to him, are you confident that you can draw Zhenwu to attack you without hurting yourself?¡±<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    ¡°You obviously don¡¯t have confidence in this question, but I do.¡±

    ¡°So, the factor of Emperor Zhenwu is not unknown, but confirmed.¡±

    Meng Qi said thoughtfully, ¡°Your confidencees from your understanding of the state of ¡®being assimted by the Dao¡¯?¡±

    This was knowledge that he did not have yet.

    Gu Xiaosang said with a smile, ¡°My husband is right. Although Zhenwu has a backup n, which is to wake himself up through him to get rid of the state of ¡®being assimted by the Dao¡¯, the process of recovery and awakening is slow. This process usually takes decades. Therefore, for most of the next decades, Zhenwu will still rely on the dao as its instinct, less than its intelligence.¡±

    ¡°The Fengdu Emperor represents reincarnation and pure death, while the true martial art is known as the ck Emperor. They happen to be at the two ends of the path of life and death, where Yin and yang attract each other. Normally, this wouldn¡¯t be a problem, but in the magical realm closest to the path of life and death, as long as we can create a certain amount of waves and follow our instincts, the true martial art will sh towards Fengdu, just like how the Illuminati instinctively dispel the darkness.¡±

    As Meng Qi pondered, he asked, ¡°Then how do we create waves? By relying on the wheel of life and Death?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a backup n to prevent idents,¡±Gu Xiaosang said as she sped her palms together, ¡°Husband, quickly gather the things that can hold the essence of your current yin-yang seal. Then, ask that person from the Fusang ancient tree to help you refine a life and death treasure that can protect you from being assimted by the Dao for a short period of time. At the same time, you can tell him about this matter by getting rid of me and the wheel of life and death.¡±

    ¡°In this way, it is consistent with the information that the asura primogenitor might have leaked. My husband had indeed entered the origin of life and death and encountered the true martial emperor who was in a strange state. He lost theherworld skeleton, so he had no choice but to collect the materials again and ask that person from the Fusang ancient tree to help him prepare for the next exploration. Because of this, people with a heart wouldpletely ignore the possibility that theherworld skeleton was not destroyed but became a peerless divine weapon.¡±

    ¡°Simrly, when the old tree of Fusang knows what happened, it will definitely add some life-saving ability to you when refining the treasure. It will even form its own dao mark ande to help at the critical moment. Of course, you don¡¯t have to hope that things will go so smoothly. Even if Emperor Fengdu has no ill intentions towards you, he wouldn¡¯t dare to let the old tree of Fusang follow you in. The person on the other side behind him will definitely cleverly cut off the connection.¡±

    ¡°This treasure and the tree of the new age are your methods on the surface, so that you can resist Emperor Fengdu¡¯s initial attack, distract his attention, and seize the opportunity.¡±

    Meng Qi nodded slightly, ¡°And from the perspective of those who care, I¡¯m worried about Emperor Fengdu¡¯s matter, and I want to get my hands on the true martial body. It¡¯s perfectly normal for me to use my favor and karma to ask the Fusang ancient tree to help me refine a protective treasure. It¡¯s also in line with my personality and philosophy.¡±

    ¡°Mm, since my husband is doing it so openly, Emperor Fengdu must be prepared to deal with that treasure. However, we¡¯re not using it to protect ourselves against the enemy, but to create an opportunity,¡±Gu Xiaosang said with a smile in her eyes, ¡°It¡¯s precisely because we want the other party to feel that everything is under control that we can take advantage of the situation unexpectedly.¡±

    Simr treasures were all one-time items. They were equivalent to a wisp of aura from the other shore. Once they were used up, there would be no more.

    Meng Qi and Gu Xiaosang talked for a while more. They began to think about the materials that could carry their current yin-yang seal quintessence. They seemed to be talking to themselves, but at the same time, they seemed to be asking,

    ¡°The Yang and the living parts can be used with the water of the eight treasures virtue pool in the eastern zed world. What about the Yin and the dead parts?¡±

    Gu Xiaosang seemed to have been prepared. She smiled like a flower and said, ¡°Although most of the fragments of the Netherworld established by the two ancient Buddhist and Taoist schools may have fallen into the hands of Emperor Fengdu, the rest is enough to carry them.¡±

    Meng Qi carefully deliberated and reviewed the n. Then, following the information provided by Gu Xiaosang, he stepped out of Mount Kunlun and went to look for the fragments of the Netherworld established by the two ancient Buddhist and Taoist schools.

    This kind of thing could be used by his master in the future!

 Chapter 1253 87, â€œThe Book Of Life And Deathâ€

    Flying through the Clouds and mist, entering and leaving Qingming, was the ability of the heaven, Earth, and Human Immortals. At the legendary realm, a thought shed through his mind, and the end of the world was within reach. After Meng Qi left Mount Kunlun, his figure immediately appeared in the world he had traveled to the west.

    Because of the heavenly venerate of morals, few other forces dared to openly interfere in this ce. ording to the information provided by Gu Xiaosang, the remnant pieces of the Netherworld that were established by the two ancient Buddhist and Taoist sects were the most abundant here.

    Of course, when Sha Wujing woke up early, set foot on Mount Lingshan, and carried out the mysterious corpse, Gu Xiaosang did not know whether he had explored the western world and taken away the remnants of theherworld, the memories and knowledge of the metal emperor that she possessed were interrupted when she diedst time.

    Meng Qi raised his head and looked at the sky. He made some deductions and shed in the direction of hope and the greatest possible direction in the northern part of Luzhou.

    The demonic mist in this ce turned into thin clouds and covered the entirend that could not be seen. The Yin Qi was bone-chilling, and the brutal and barbaric aura seemed to be real. It condensed into a mirage in mid-air and presented all kinds of tragic scenes.

    Just seeing such a scene made him feel as if he had stepped into the eighteenth level of hell.

    Meng Qi nodded lightly. He had already calcted the result and his figure disappeared high in the sky.

    In a cave, there were many white bones piled up. The cold and sinister aura turned into a faint ck whirlwind that blew out from the bottom of the cave.

    There was a meandering downward passage here, which was like a crack in the earth. As they moved forward, the coldness became more and more intense. Thin Ice formed on the stone walls and the soil, and the coldness prated directly into their hearts.

    It was unknown how deep the underground was. The Yin Qi turned into fog and rolled into a ¡°Sea of clouds¡±that blocked the road. A zombie with an iron-ck color was standing nearby, breathing in and out the cold and filthy intent of death, tempering its body.

    Since it regained its intelligence, it knew that this ce was the best ce to practice the ghost cultivation technique.

    However, it did not dare to go deep underground at all. It could only stay in its current position. It was not afraid of the cold that could freeze ordinary things into ice sculptures, but it instinctively felt that there was a great threat in the sea of clouds. Once it was involved.., it would destroy its intelligence and turn back into a walking corpse, an evil spirit.

    Suddenly, it opened its eyes and stopped breathing. It felt that the ¡®Sea of clouds¡¯formed by yin qi was churning violently like boiling water, emitting Yang and scorching aura.

    A dull hum came from the depths of the Earth. The surroundings shook crazily, and mud and rocks fell down. The ¡®Sea of clouds¡¯parted to both sides, revealing a path that went down without an end.

    Soon after, the iron-ck zombie saw a back figure. He wore a fan-cloud crown and a wet suit, and he looked carefree and leisurely. He disappeared in an instant, as if his eyes were ying tricks on him.

    ¡°Which grotto-heaven immortal mansion is this otherworldly Gao Zhen from?¡±The iron-ck zombie sucked in a breath of cold air.

    Previously, when the Neng Heavenly Emperor, who had dominated the northern Bulu continent, had descended, he had not been able to break through this sea of yin qi and had returned in defeat. However, that back figure had walked over with ease. Yes, he had walked over, not charged over.., it was better than taking a leisurely stroll!

    The Sea of Yin Qi separated in front of Meng Qi, as if weing its own ruler. It was quiet and tamed, allowing him to pass through this world smoothly. His vision suddenly became clear.

    Tens of thousands of feet deep underground, there was actually a world that looked like a in. The soil was deep ck and stained with dark red. The dome was arched high and filled with fog, as if it was the dark night sky.

    In the depths of the in, the ghost crying god was mournful and mournful, making people¡¯s scalps go numb. Being here, every inch of his flesh and blood was blown away by the cold wind, bringing with it a subtle sense of time and space disorder.

    Meng Qi looked over with his intelligent eyes and saw through the cold wind and ck fog. At the end of the in, there was a broken stele. It was written with an erosive script: ¡°Bridge of helplessness¡±!

    The stele was still there, but the bridge was gone!

    Nodding his head, Meng Qi suddenly raised his left sleeve.

    The Fierce Wind roared, and the world was in chaos. This part of the ins of Hell struggled intensely, drawing the resonance of the Earth, but it was useless. It was pulled up bit by bit, bing smaller bit by bit, and finally fell into Meng Qi¡¯s sleeve, there was only a hole that could not be filled.

    The dark fog churned violently, covering that ce.

    Meng Qi seeded in one move and did not stop. He immediately appeared in another part of northern Luzhou.

    What had just happened seemed to be easy andfortable. It was not difficult at all. However, it was only for him, who possessed the characteristics of the other shore, to control his fate by a small degree, he allowed the most dangerous sea of dark clouds to automatically retreat. There was a small amount of space-time turbulence left behind by the ancient underworld. The bone-scraping squall in the ins in front of the bridge of helplessness was also no small matter. If he had not touched the true meaning of the path of life and death.., it would certainly be difficult to move forward. If other legendary mighty figures came, they could be certain that they would seed, but the process would probably be very long and dangerous.

    In one go, Meng Qi took the three pieces of ancient Netherworld fragments that could be found now, and then silently chanted the honorific title of Moonlight Bodhisattva.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Green Rose and Bodhi flourished. He was already in the eastern zed purend, and he saw the Moonlight Bodhisattva sitting under the withered and flourish trees slowly rippling on his right hand. The eight kinds of self-nature virtue water that were floating and suffused with extraordinary colors were clear and exposed.., life was hidden.

    Before Meng Qi could speak, he heard the Moonlight Bodhisattva say,

    ¡°The Medicine Master King Buddha has already instructed you to take the seven precious cups and scoop up a cup of water of virtue. You can put it under the dual tree of wither and glory together with two fragments of the ancient Netherworld.¡±

    ¡°It seems that everything I did before is in the eyes of the green emperor...¡±Meng Qi bowed and thanked the bodhisattva for his words. He came to the side of the eight precious virtue pool and scooped up the cup made of the seven treasures of Buddhism next to it.

    This scooping was really like overturning rivers and overturning seas. Meng Qi even felt as if he was holding up a vast ocean. The surface of the eight treasures virtue pool was a fullyer shallower.

    After putting the seven treasures cup under the withered and flourish trees, he left the pieces of the Netherworld stone tablet with the bridge of helplessness and threw out the other two pieces.

    It was strange to say that these two pieces of debris were originally the size of a province, but they did not grow as fast as the wind. They were like two palms that stood around the seven treasures.

    Then, facing the Moonlight Bodhisattva and the dual tree of life and death, Meng Qi told them in detail about his previous encounter with the Fengdu Emperor when he explored the origin of life and death. He only hid the fact that the wheel of life and death of the heavens was rted to Gu Xiaosang, finally, he said,

    ¡°You must not have the intention to harm others, but you must have the intention to prevent others from doing so. At this point, I have no choice but to shamelesslye to you and ask Senior Emperor Qing to help me refine something that can temporarily protect myself from being ¡®assimted¡¯by the Dao.¡±

    Blue light rippled out from the top of the Twotree. The solemn voice of the Medicine Master Buddha seemed toe from an infinite point. ¡°You havepassion in your heart, and this ismendable.¡±

    The blue divine light sprinkled down and enveloped the seven precious vessels and the two fragments. Inside, dense mist was flying, light and shadow changing, and the precious me was swaying.

    While waiting, Meng Qi was chatting andughing with his old acquaintance, the Moonlight Bodhisattva. He had been teased by the Moonlight Bodhisattva, but he still knew what ¡®brazenness¡¯was. Meanwhile, he was analyzing an important matter in his heart.

    With the current clues, even Gu Xiaosang could not figure out who the other side behind Emperor Fengdu was. Therefore, he was trying to gather all the other side people he knew so far, assuming that they were the support of Emperor Fengdu, then, when he analyzed what kind of help they would provide to Emperor Fengdu as a support, he would use it to figure out if there were any gaps in his and Gu Xiaosang¡¯s n.

    For example, when the other side behind Emperor Fengdu was the demon emperor, would there be any problems with the n, or would it go wrong when Amitabha was the one behind it.

    Only after careful consideration could they eliminate any idents and variables.

    If Emperor Fengdu was backed by the celestial venerable of morals, he wouldn¡¯t have any ill intentions toward me based on the current situation, so there wouldn¡¯t be any follow-up ns... if he was the celestial venerable of Numinous Treasure, he would have to be on guard against the immortal ying formation map..

    As he analyzed each and every one of them, Meng Qi suddenly thought of a possibility, and his gaze became stern. If he hadn¡¯t suppressed his emotions in time and suppressed the rted thoughts, the Moonlight Bodhisattva across from him might have sensed the fluctuation of his emotions.

    ¡°If that¡¯s really the case, things are more troublesome than I thought...¡±

    ¡°Little sang should have thought of this. From her n, it¡¯s obvious that she¡¯s also on guard against this matter. The reason why she didn¡¯t mention it is probably because if she said it out loud, she might be sensed...¡±

    ¡°Of course, we can¡¯t rule out the possibility that she still retains the instinct to n in the past. She¡¯s habitually hiding some important things so that she can protect herself to the greatest extent and not ce all her hopes on others...¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s another problem. The power that Emperor Zhenwu used to sh theherworld is very strange. It doesn¡¯t seem to be his own...¡±

    As his thoughts spun, Meng Qi¡¯s gaze became deeper and deeper. He had subtly dealt with some of his own thoughts.

    At this moment, the green and blue light retreated like a tide, leaving behind a page with ck and white marrow. On it were the three etchings of the Book of life and death.

    Of course, it wasn¡¯t the book of the Netherworld that the Fengdu Emperor had set up. It was only a one-time use treasure.

    Putting away the book of life and death, Meng Qi bowed solemnly and left the eastern ss world. He returned to the hollow jade temple on Mount Kunlun.

    ..

    A few years passed in a sh. Ruan Yushu was in seclusion, preparing to break through the pass of the human immortal.

 Chapter 1254 88, A Few Years

    The wind blew in the small courtyard, and the sound of the zither swirled around the beams. Ruan Yushu yed out the scores he had learned, from the chaotic divine melody to the eight notes of Heavenly Dragon, from the Guanghan mantra to the twelve divine notes ofnghuan, from the heaven-splitting and earth-changing melody to the longevity score of the Dragon Turtle¡¯s back, they were first repeated, then mixed and confused, as if they wanted to fuse with each other topose a brand-new zither song.

    A few decades ago, the breakthrough of the Human Immortals was a major event that changed the situation of the world. But now, it was no longer a big deal. Other than the people of the Ruan family, who would pay more attention to where Ruan Yushu was in seclusion?

    The sound of the zither was like water, constantly ringing in the courtyard.

    ..

    Somewhere in Jiangdong, the Sun family.

    A tiger-like little boy was wearing a tight suit and fighting, tempering himself in the martial arts practice field. He did not practice martial arts too deliberately, so as to prevent his developing body from being affected.

    After a round of punches and kicks, he withdrew his qi and left the field. He took a hot towel from the errand boy, wiped the sweat off his face, and watched the other disciples and servants practice martial arts with great interest.

    What they practiced was simr. It was either the ¡°Great Spark method¡±or thebination of the ¡°Great Spark Method¡±and the family¡¯s cultivation method. Of course, the little boy¡¯s shallow knowledge and insight could also tell that.., the so-calledbination was probably just a self-deception.

    ¡°Young master, why are you watching them practice martial arts? You have a true divine technique that is many times better than the ¡®Great Spark Technique¡¯!¡±The bookboy next to him muttered, although he was a few years older than the little boy, he did not look as mature as the other party.

    The little boy nodded slightly. He had a calmness that surpassed his age. He smiled and said,

    ¡°The sea epts all rivers, and it is great to have tolerance.¡±

    Yes, indeed, he did not need to cultivate the ¡°Starfire great art¡±that had changed the true world of Jianghu. This was because he would have a better divine art that pointed directly to the other shore, the ¡°Original golden chapter¡±or the ¡°Eight-nine arcane art¡±!

    When he was just born, he had already been epted as a disciple by the Holy Land of Dao sect, the supreme immortal of the Hollow Jade Temple of Kunlun Mountain. Once his tenth birthday was over, he would enter the mountain to cultivate and pass down the Great Dao!

    Because of this, there was no need to take another look at the Starfire divine technique. However, most people in the jianghu used this great technique as their foundation. Under other circumstances, it was definitely not a bad thing to know more about it. Knowing yourself and knowing your enemy.., only then could you be undefeated in a hundred battles.

    The servant was filled with admiration when he heard this. He ttered, ¡°Young master is really farsighted. Everyone has always been worried that you would be spoiled and overreach. In the end, you are more mature than all the other disciples in the other houses!¡±

    The little boy smiled and did not say anything. How could two lifetimes bepared to an ordinary youth?

    Yes, he was Sun Wu, and also Luo Shengyi. The memories of his previous life were still vivid in his mind, only a little iplete. The influence of his body and environment in this life was also mixed in, so he was not the pure Luo Shengyi.

    After handing the towel to the errand boy, Sun Wu slowly walked back to his room. Before he entered the door, he saw his father in this life smiling.

    ¡°Wu''er, in one more month, you will turn ten years old and enter the Kunlun Mountains to cultivate the path of immortality. Are you prepared?¡±The head of the Sun family asked dotingly.

    Sun Wu smiled and said, ¡°Father, I have been making preparations since I was young.¡±

    The head of the sun familyforted him, ¡°I am relieved that you are so steady.¡±

    At this point, he paused, his expression became one of reverence. ¡°The Jade Void Pce of Mount Kunlun is the sacred ground of the current Dao sect, and the Immortal Emperor Yuan Huang is the legendary number one. In order to express our attitude, we can not wait until you have reached the age of ten before we set off. Wu''er, pack your luggage. In a few days, you will follow me to the city at the foot of Mount Kunlun in the Mo family¡¯s official carriage. Once your tenth birthday is over, you will immediately go up the mountain.¡±

    In this way, he obeyed without any dy, which showed his sincerity.

    Sun Wu nodded slightly and said, ¡°Yes, your son.¡±

    Then, he saw the Master of the Sun family take out a waist token and handed it to him. ¡°I was afraid that you would lose it due to your young age, so I kept this for you. Now, you can wear it.¡±

    Sun Wu took the waist token and felt that it looked ordinary, but there were four characters written on it that made people unable to move their eyes away:

    ¡°Under the Yuxu sect!¡±

    These four words did not contain any Taoist power, but they still made the nearby disciples and servants of the Sun family bow their heads in awe.

    There was no need for external decoration. The ¡°Under the Yuxu sect¡±was the best Abhijna, Taoist skill!

    ..

    At the end of the Eastern Sea, on the three-cloud Ind.

    Bi Jingxuan¡¯s aura became more and more profound. Her gaze was focused on the three Chaos Green lotuses in the lotus pond in front of her.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    The lotuses were slowly blooming as the petals opened. They were fresh and fresh. Then, they began to grow and change. The chaotic energy dispersed and filled the surroundings. A powerful and majestic feeling was gradually revealed as they rapidly took shape.

    When the darkness faded and the chaotic energy was absorbed, three fairies who could be described as goddesses of dreams appeared in front of Bi Jingxuan.

    The leader was wearing a Daoist robe. The Moon was her brows, and the flowers were her appearance. She was mature and elegant, and there was determination hidden between her brows. She was like a peony in full bloom. There were women in light-colored pce attire on both sides. She was as beautiful as water and had a gentle smile on her face, on the other hand, the elegant woman in the long green dress gave off a fiery feeling.

    Bi Jingxuan took a deep breath and bowed deeply:

    ¡°Disciple Bi Jingxuan greets the three ancestors.¡±

    The leader smiled lightly. ¡°It¡¯s been hard on you. The next few days will be the only time we can help you prove yourself.¡±

    Consort Three Heavens, who had defeated the Yu Xu sect in the ancient god Ascension battle, had finally returned from the tribtion!

    ..

    In the vast starry sky, a star floating near the real world suddenly bloomed with brilliant brilliance, like another bright moon in the night sky.

    This star was like a towering mountain peak, with the words ¡°Jiuhua Mountain¡±written on it.

    Seeing this, the cultivators in Daoist robes or boys showed joy on their faces. They bowed together and shouted loudly,

    ¡°Wee back, Celestial Master!¡±

    As the strongest golden immortal of the second generation of Yu Xu, and one of the nine venerables of Dao sect, Guang Chengzi was one of thest to awaken from the great divine ability of creation.

    The higher the realm, the deeper the cultivation base, and the more time it took to awaken. Celestial Master Guang FA, Wen Shu, woke up two years earlier than Guang Chengzi.

    Since then, other than Yang Jian, the mysterious and elusive true Lord Qingyuan Miaodao, all the disciples of Yu Xu had returned!

    ..

    The stars in the sky above Mount Jiuhua were shining brightly, and naturally, the people in the real world had noticed it. However, they were already used to it. In the past few years, simr things had happened frequently, there were many stars that couldpete with the bright moon, and they werepletely open to travel on the flying divine weapon of the Mo family.

    As a result, the ¡®territory¡¯of the real world had expanded many times.

    And these stars all moved and were divided into severalrge areas, connecting into different starry immortal realms. It was said that there were many factions that were divided into Buddhism, Yuxu, the demon race, the ancient Heavenly Court¡¯s star gods, and so on.

    Since they were used to it, there was no need to care about it. Those who were ying with the universal knowing talisman lowered their heads one after another. After posting or sending news that another great divine arts practitioner hadpletely awakened at any time, they continued with the most popr ¡®Bet¡¯at the moment:

    Who would be the next self-corroborating legend?

    Mr. Lu Da, who had umted many years and had a special path? Or the mysterious and profound demon master Han Guang, who had already advanced? Or the sword washing pavilion¡¯s supreme divine sword Jiang Zhiwei, the demon Emperor Qi Zhengyan, who had created a world in the Netherworld? Or the new generation of elites from the returning forces?

    ..

    In the hollow jade temple of Kunlun Mountain, Meng Qi was circting the yin-yang seal. ck and white light surrounded him like a fish, refining the ¡°Life and death book¡±so that he could inscribe his own insights into the origin.

    After a few years, he had used the universe in the ancient well of the hollow jade temple to cultivate a lot of ancient aura, allowing the cultivation of the projection that spread across the myriad worlds to double the effort with half the effort. Now, he was only one step away frompletion, it was also because the projection of him and me could be born naturally with the appearance of the New Universe.

    ..

    In Langya¡¯s small courtyard, Ruan Yushu¡¯s zither music gradually became smooth and had its own charm. The inner view of the world evolved with it, developing toward the Earth immortal realm.

    And the further integration of the ¡°Heaven-splitting earth-changing tune¡±and the ¡°Dragon Turtle back longevity score¡±made the strange point of life and death appear behind her again.

    At this moment, a pitch-ck finger reached out and poked the strange point, causing it to spin crazily and turn into a ck and white vortex. Ruan Yushu¡¯s entire body was cold, and her aura felt as if it was frozen.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, it¡¯s Time!¡±Emperor Fengdu¡¯s voice traveled into the hollow jade temple and into Meng Qi¡¯s ears.

    Meng Qi opened his eyes and put away the life and death book. He took the tree of Great Dao and the Overlord Saber with him and sighed softly. Then, he left his body and threw himself into the vortex of life and death with Emperor Fengdu.

 Chapter 1255 89, Words Of Greed

    The vortex expanded and spun rapidly, almost filling up Ruan Yushu¡¯s secluded meditation room. From behind her, it enveloped her.

    The deepest and most profound intent of death spread out from there, interweaving with vigorous vitality. The two attracted the resonance of heaven and earth, ¡°Composing¡±their own ¡°Theme song¡±, and mixing with each other and clearly existing at the same time, it was exceptionally mysterious.

    The melody was beautiful, and the immortal music descended horizontally. The Aura was like Ruan Yushu who was frozen listening to it, slightly startled. Then, he forgot his worries, forgot his mind, forgot his things, and entered a state of forgetting himself.

    This song only existed because of ¡°The world¡±, how many times would one hear it in the human world!

    Her eyes, which were now intoxicated, suddenly blurred, as if she saw a familiar figure sh past, apanied by the pitch-ck and desperate intent of Yin death, and thrown into the surrounding vortex.

    The vortex suddenly froze, then slowed down, shrinking rapidly at an astonishing speed.

    At this moment, Ruan Yushu suddenly felt a sense of alienation in his surroundings. The Void was no longer real, but it was like the boundary of a dream, making his connection with the outside world hazy and uncertain.

    The sense of alienation disappeared in an instant, but the vortex of life and death also condensed into the first colorless dot, and the Dao Qilun voice became more and more ethereal.

    In the realm of the Fusang ancient tree, there was a leaf that looked like a mulberry, bathed in golden fire. Emperor Qing stood on it, his figure blurry. The right hand hanging by the side shed with a green light, and it blurred and melted.

    The connection between him and the ¡°Book of life and death¡±that he had refined was cleverly cut off.

    ¡°It¡¯s him?¡±Emperor Qing¡¯s eyes were deep, and he muttered to himself, as if he was guessing and doubting.

    ..

    The colorless dot disappeared, and Ruan Yushu naturally stepped into the Earth immortal realm. Moreover, he listened to the ¡°Sound of near-dao¡±produced by the resonance of Heaven and Earth, which was of great benefit to his cultivation in the future.

    At the same time, Meng Qi also stepped into the ¡°Origin of life and death¡±again. He still could not see anything, hear anything, or sense anything with his spiritual sense.

    The old model shattered like a ss wall and faded like the tide. The new cognition connected with the outside world, bringing with it their own abstract descriptions, coldness, depression, coldness, darkness, silence, death and warmth, enthusiasm, exuberance, joy, light, vitality, and so on all surged over, it triggered the stress changes in Meng Qi¡¯s acupoints, flesh, and ¡®internal organs¡¯.

    Beside Meng Qi, the mysterious Fengdu Emperor finally revealed his true form.

    The most intuitive feeling he gave people was that he was tall. It was not that he was beyond imagination after Meng Qi¡¯s celestial phenomenon. Instead, it was a different kind of magic. At most, he was more than nine feet tall, but he stood there like an endless, heavy mountain range, it made Meng Qi feel like he was looking up at a tall mountain.

    Emperor Fengdu was wearing a pitch-ck full-body armor thatpletely covered his head. Only his two eyes were revealed. They were deep and dark, as if they were the most serene and heavy death. They contained an eternal silence within, a little bit of vitality evolved into his eyes. They were hidden at the bottom of the darkness, forming a delicate bnce with his surroundings.

    His overall aura was restrained and unfathomable.

    Meng Qi narrowed his eyes, and a ssmp appeared in his eyes. It was going to quietly illuminate the important karma rted to Emperor Fengdu so that he could find out who the person behind him was.

    The ck and white light of the ancient ssmp swirled and surged, but the Emperor Fengdu in his sight was in darkness. It seemed that even the Karma Connection had died and was difficult to discover!

    ¡°To be able to use a clever method and suppression of his realm to hide from the illumination of karma, Emperor Fengdu is indeed extraordinary...¡±Meng Qi sighed to himself and looked away.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll go deeper. We¡¯ll go closer to the path,¡±Emperor Fengdu said in a deep and majestic voice. His hands were behind his back, and there was not a hint of malice in them. Of course, there was also no good intention in them.

    Meng Qi nodded slightly. He took half a step behind Emperor Fengdu and flew into the depths of his memories.

    Along the way, he maintained the method of tempering life and death for a while to achieve a bnce and gradually improve. Emperor Fengdu walked in the abstract ¡°Death¡±, asionally, he would immerse himself in the ¡°Life¡±.

    The two of them did not speak and silently moved forward. There was a great distance between them, and they enjoyed the benefits of the ¡°Origin of life and death¡±.

    While he was on high alert, Meng Qi gradually felt that his true spirit, thoughts, and spiritual light of his nature were being contaminated by the Dao of life and death. He couldn¡¯t help but follow their changes and develop in their direction.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    This was the assimtion of Dao!

    ck and white light blossomed from his hands. One was Yin and the other was Yang. One was dead and the other was alive. They formed two fish with their heads and tails intertwined. However, there was no life hidden in death, and there was no death hidden in life.

    The light descended and enveloped Meng Qi. He used his yin-yang seal to resist the assimtion of Dao at his current level. Emperor Fengdu, who was beside him, did not have any aura. He seemed to be taking a leisurely stroll.

    After going deeper, a dark, primordial Qi of the Supreme Infinity rushed out of Meng Qi¡¯s Niwan. Streams of chaotic Qi hung down, isting the outside world and maintaining his intelligence. However, Emperor Fengdu did not change, the difference between the two was obvious.

    Behind the Yuan Shi Qing Yun was the Overlord de, and behind the Overlord de was the life and death book refined by the Green Emperor. Meng Qi seemed to have no time to hide anymore and exposed all his tricks.

    Suddenly, the gaps of Emperor Fengdu¡¯s armor emitted a dark fog, making him appear even more hazy.

    ¡°To reach the limit of his realm, I have to rely on Abhijna?¡±Meng Qi seemed to be thinking about something. The saber in his hand hung low, and lightning shed like water.

    In the endless abstract concepts and the increasingly dense descriptions, Meng Qi¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. He once again saw the ck-robed true martial emperor, the crown of the t sky, he and Fengdu had unknowingly walked in front of him!

    Compared to the previous time, the true martial emperor¡¯s state of being neither alive nor dead was no longer bnced. It was slowly tilting toward life. This process was slow first, then fast, and gradually umted the gap. When a certain limit was reached, the flood would break the dike, it was majestic andpleted in an instant.

    ¡°True martial emperor is indeed too greedy.¡±Feng du Emperor, who had been silent throughout the process, suddenly spoke. His tone was somewhat emotional.

    Meng Qi quietly pulled some distance away and deliberately asked, ¡°True martial emperor set up the Yellow Springs as a backup n. It was not because of greed that led to assimtion.¡±

    Feng du Emperor stopped in his tracks and looked down at true martial emperor, who was sitting on the ground, he said calmly, ¡°Those who have ambitions for the other side will choose their current Dao carefully and abandon the parts that are too strong in conflict. This way, their foundation will be cleansed and it will be easier to condense the illusory dao fruit. Just like Green Emperor¡¯s wood element, life force, time, and void, the four dao of oneself are not ipatible with fire and water, and the conflict is difficult to reconcile

    ¡°While it sounds good, it means that one has lofty ambitions, but it sounds bad, it means that one is greedy and always wants to condense the illusory dao fruit with two conflicting dao of oneself. The Yin and Yang will be reconciled and form Tai Chi. In this way, in the future, if one wants to master and condense the other Dao of the universe andplete the embryonic form of the dao fruit, it will be twice the result with half the effort.¡±

    While Meng Qi was on guard, he listened quietly. Suddenly, he understood why the twelve gold immortals of the jade void sect only cultivated one or two of the first nine seals. They were not like him, who cultivated nine seals at the same time and would not let go of eight or nine seals.., it seemed that in the blessed realm, one had to be tolerant and inclusive. With the limitless seal, the heaven opening seal, and the first seal of Dao, all the External Dao would be revealed. Once one reached the other shore, other than time, there would almost be the embryonic form of dao fruit, which would be close to the real.., an indescribable ¡®Dao¡¯.

    No wonder the ¡®nine seals are gathered and the origin is born¡¯. Other than me, who else in the jade void sect would add difficulty to themselves for no reason?

    If one thought about it again, the Golden Emperor, who had cultivated the limitless seal and obtained the Dao of chaos, would probably not be at the bottom of the other shore..

    ¡°Emperor Zhenwu wanted to use the Dao of life and death as the foundation of his illusory dao fruit, so he was greedy and went deep into it?¡±Meng Qi asked.

    Emperor Fengduughed, however, it was hard to tell what was good or bad. ¡°Zhenwu was so greedy that he was almost assimted. It wasn¡¯t because he was too ambitious. He wanted to use the two conflicting daos as the foundation of the other shore. Instead, he chose the Dao of life and death and left himself unable to protect himself for a long time!¡±

    ¡°Because of theter Earth, there was a cycle of reincarnation between heaven and earth. Life and death were the easiest to reconcile out of all the conflicting daos. They were the easiest to form Tai Chi. Zhenwu was an innate spirit. He used water to nurture life and used water to destroy evil and bring about death. That was why he was known as the demon yer. It was natural for him to choose life and death as the foundation. However, after he chose this path that many coveted, he actually dared to take the risk of assimting andplete the crucial step of reconciliation.¡±

    ¡°Humph, so what if he has a backup n?¡±? ¡°He is not the other shore. How can we guarantee that there will be no idents in the longsting arrangement? It can even be said that there will definitely be idents. Right now, who knows how many great divine arts practitioners and even important figures do not want to see him walk out of the origin of life and death alive.¡±

    Meng Qi was stunned. He sighed and said,

    ¡°So one of the reasons you entered the origin of life and death is to get rid of great Emperor Zhen Wu.¡±

    Great Emperor Fengdu turned to look at him, he said lightly, ¡°The greedy words just now were also suitable for you. In order to refine part of the origin of life and death, you actually dared to follow me in. So what if you have a backup n? So what if there are Guang Cheng, Wen Shu, and the others hidden in the sleeve cosmos?¡±

    He paused and said, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that you changed your mind and didn¡¯t use the sleeve cosmos to bring Guang Cheng Zi and the others in. Otherwise, it would be a great thing to destroy most of the experts of the hollow jade temple in one battle!¡±

    Emperor Fengdu seemed to know Meng Qi¡¯s preparations very well, and when he spoke of wiping out most of the experts of the hollow jade temple in one battle, he seemed to be very confident!

 Chapter 1256 90, Mutual Deception

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±Hearing Emperor Fengdu¡¯s confident words, Meng Qi¡¯s eyes flickered slightly. He took a step back and stepped from the warm and energetic ¡°Life¡±into the cold and silent ¡°Death.¡±.

    Emperor Fengdu turned aroundpletely and his body, which made people look up to him, slowly moved forward:

    ¡°I¡¯m talking about your scheme.¡±

    ¡°I changed my mind and chose another method because I was worried that the Higan behind me would find out that Qiankun in my sleeve was carrying Guangcheng, Wen Shu, and other powerful figures.¡±

    It seemed that it was not easy to find out that Guangcheng Zi, Wen Shu, Guangfa, Chi Jinzi, master Yu Ding, and other powerful figures were hiding in Qiankun in his sleeve or his inner view world, it was just like how Gu Xiaosang hid in the acupuncture point on Meng Qi¡¯s left hand and was not discovered by the gold emperor. However, it was not the case. Thetter¡¯s current state was far inferior to that of the Yuxu sect, and Meng Qi had yet to step into the destiny realm, so there was a clear gap between them, even though they were all causes of karma, it was difficult for them topletely suppress the influence of their strength on the Karma Connection on the secret of heaven. It was easy for the other side behind Emperor Fengdu to sense it.

    If the Green Emperor specifically covered up this aspect, it would easily cause a problem where there was no silver.

    However, that was not the main point. The main point was that the n that Meng Qi had once thought of, a thought that had only passed through his mind, was actually seen through by Emperor Fengdu with a single word. In front of him, it was as if there were no secrets to speak of. It was truly terrifying!

    Meng Qi seemed to have been affected by this impact, and he took another step back, his tone subconsciously turned cold. ¡°Those who have not separated from their enemies and friends explore the origin of life and death. If I do not make preparations, then I would be as stupid as an ox. I tried to bring my fellow senior brothers and sisters into my sleeve with the universe. I did not take the initiative to harm them. I only acted as a backup when you made trouble. What¡¯s wrong with that? ¡°And I did not carry it out in the end!¡±

    As he said this, his lips moved a few times as if he wanted to ask a question, but he still forcefully held it back.

    At the legendary realm, being able to examine one¡¯s thoughts and the suppression of one¡¯s spirit and Aura did not seem to be effective anymore. However, this was only referring to situations that would drag on for a longer period of time. For example, after leaving a seed of failure in the other party¡¯s spirit.., it would only be triggered after a period of time. In this way, the other party would have long ago examined his thoughts and eliminated the negative effects. In a face-to-face fight, if he could bring enough impact to the other party¡¯s soul that he would not be able to examine and eliminate it in an extremely short period of time.., this would also result in the opposite effect.

    Emperor Fengdu¡¯s tall figure stepped forward, giving Meng Qi a stronger and stronger sense of oppression:

    ¡°What do you want to ask? Are you asking if I deduced what I said just now?¡±

    ¡°Humph, not only do I know about this, I also know what you¡¯ve done after you gave up on this n!¡±

    ¡°Using me and Zhen Wu to separate life and death, it¡¯s easy for Qi to guide each other at the origin. As long as there¡¯s a catalyst, he can instinctively draw his sword to trap me and create a collision between those who have reached the perfection of the bitter sea. It¡¯s easy for you to use the yin-yang seal to move the origin of life and death and refine part of it!¡±

    ¡°And the ¡®Life and death book¡¯In Your Hand seems to protect you from being ¡®assimted¡¯by the Dao for a short period of time, but in fact, it is catalyzing this kind of thing that is guided by Qi!¡±

    ¡°If all of this fails, you will use the tree of Great Dao to create chaos and copse the origin so that you can escape!¡±

    The details of the n were narrated in detail. Emperor Fengdu seemed to have been listening to it by Meng Qi¡¯s side. As he spoke up to this point, his voice became even more majestic, like the rumbling of thunder:

    ¡°Answer me. was what I said right or wrong?¡±

    Each word was like a curse that shook Meng Qi¡¯s true spirit, causing his expression to change slightly. He took another step back. It was as if his soul had been greatly impacted, but his lips were tightly shut. He did not blurt out the tacit agreement of ¡°How do you know?¡±.

    Emperor Fengdu stopped in his tracks and said with a condescending attitude and aura,

    ¡°In so many eras, there have been too many examples of people dying because of greed. The former Heavenly Emperor was one, and now you will be one too!¡±

    His tone sounded ancient.

    Meng Qi suddenly smiled and said calmly, ¡°Fellow Daoist Fengdu, don¡¯t bluff. I have always known my limits...¡±

    Before he finished speaking, a green branch full of vitality appeared in his right hand. One leaf, one universe, and one heaven. It was the ¡°Tree of Great Dao¡±that could absorb the nine Netherworlds in the immortal world.

    As soon as the tree of Great Dao appeared, it glowed and extended into the abstract concepts around it. At the same time, the life and death scroll that Meng Qi protected his body spun rapidly. ck and white intersected, and yin and Yang danced wildly.

    He made a prompt decision as if he wanted to use all means to create chaos and escape.

    At this moment, a branch appeared in Emperor Fengdu¡¯s hand. It was crystal clear and embedded with the seven treasures of Buddhism. It gave off a strange light and was full of the aura of the Great Nirvana.

    Compared to the Bodhi magical tree that had once suppressed the demon Buddha, there were obvious cracks on one of its branches!

    This was the seven treasures magical tree, the Dharma artifact of the ancient Bodhi Buddha!

    The seven-colored light turned and gently brushed down. The tree of Great Dao was brushed off from Meng Qi¡¯s hand and his life and death thin brush was nted to the side. At the same time, Buddha¡¯s will surged and enveloped both of them at the same time, it turned them into mosquitoes in amber, unable to move!<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    With just one strike, Meng Qi¡¯s preparations werepletely destroyed!

    Behind Emperor Fengdu was Bodhi ancient Buddha! He was actually willing to give the seven treasures wondrous tree to the other party? Meng Qi¡¯s eyes were filled with shock, and thoughts emerged in his mind.

    Emperor Fengdu suddenlyughed:

    ¡°I don¡¯t have a powerful figure behind me, because I am one myself!¡±

    He actually knew what Meng Qi was thinking. It was even more terrifying than his telepathic understanding!

    He was one himself? Meng Qi¡¯s eyes revealed a look of realization and fear.

    The Bodhi ancient Buddha had cut three corpses into Dao. One of them was a quasi-lift Daoist, and the other two were unknown.

    So Emperor Fengdu was one of the Bodhi ancient Buddha¡¯s three corpses!

    No wonder he had always been mysterious. Even the Golden Emperor did not know about it! No wonder he could obtain the seven treasures magical tree directly! No wonder he was so powerful and confident. He dared to say that he could destroy most of the experts in the hollow jade temple with his full strength and make all of Meng Qi¡¯s arrangements useless!

    That was because he was an important figure on the other shore!

    Of course, Emperor Fengdu¡¯s path of life and death was not perfect. In terms of strength, he was not on the other shore yet. Otherwise, he would not have needed to get rid of the true force and enter the origin of life and death. However, he had the consciousness of the other shore, which was full of mysteries and mysteries, it was hard topete with him!

    -- condensing an illusory dao fruit with the same foundation was not an exclusive rtionship. The predecessors could do it, and so could the sessors. It was just that the more such foundations produced illusory dao fruits, the lower the probability of the sessors seeding, then, the probability of the sessors seeding was lower. The path did not only have to be smoother and smoother. There was also the saying of ¡°Traffic jams.¡±The sessors were easily influenced by the predecessors of the corresponding Dao and could not find their own path.

    After Emperor Fengdu used the seven treasures wonderful tree to brush the tree of Great Dao and the Book of life and death, he raised his left hand and reincarnation appeared. The six whirlpools were misty, like a dream, about to envelop Meng Qi.

    At this moment, the abstract concept behind him suddenly surged, like boiling water overflowing. Emperor Fengdu¡¯s heart moved, and he noticed that more than half of it had already been divided!

    This..

    A treasure wheel that seemed to be in control of the Dao of life and death flew out from the abstract description. ck and white light scattered in all directions, stirring the origin of life and death and bringing about endless waves of life and death.

    Amidst the surging waves, emperor Zhenwu¡¯s body suddenly trembled.

    Meng Qi¡¯s expression was calm. He took this opportunity to sh out the overlord de. Purple Lightning overflowed and charged at the seven treasures wonderful tree. Taking advantage of Emperor Fengdu¡¯s short-lived w, he pulled out the ¡°Book of life and death¡±and directly exploded it!

    The possibility of you being one of the Bodhi ancient Buddha¡¯s three corpses was something I had already deduced using the exhaustive method!

    Back then in the pure eastern zed earth, I had hypothesized that the other side was your backer. As a result, I discovered that there were three situations that were the most dangerous.

    The first was that you had the green emperor behind you. After he achieved the other side, he went back in time and ced you as a chess piece in the past, changing history. As a result, there would be a logical contradiction where he achieved dao after and you built the Netherworld without being discovered in the past, however, this can only be hidden from us. As a person on the other shore, how could the gold emperor not notice the change in history?

    Two, the gold emperor deliberately erased part of his memory when he left the DAO mark, so that little sang would not know of your existence. However, the problem was that unless the gold emperor ¡°Saw¡±little sang would escape from his control at that time.., otherwise, there was no need to hide it.

    The third was that you were not the subordinates of the big figures on the other side, which was themselves. In this regard, little sang had once told me that the second of the Bodhi ancient Buddha¡¯s three corpses was mysterious and difficult to know. It was not difficult to connect the two!

    Therefore, in order to prevent this most dangerous possibility from happening, I had deliberately unsealed the special Sanskrit that the quasi-ti Daoist had given me previously. I had sealed the key thoughts and sent out the seemingly correct information. Everything you know is what I let you know!

    This was the reason why Emperor Fengdu was able to understand his own thoughts and arrangements. Back then, in order to trap the quasi-taoist and Bodhi ancient Buddha, he had sealed the special Sanskrit in the depths of the Sea of mind, and he would unseal it from time to time, he pretended to inadvertently sound it, so that he would not be caught off guard when he was really about toy out a n. Anyone would feel that there was a problem if the special Sanskrit name that had not been returned suddenly came to him, and he had to maintain continuity!

    The reason why little sang did not mention this situation was that once he went from plotting against the Fengdu Emperor to plotting against one of the Bodhi ancient Buddha¡¯s three corpses, it would involve himself. It would be very easy for him to have a sudden inspiration, even if there was the cover-up of the primeval Lord of Heaven and the Green Emperor, there was still a possibility!

    That was why she said that the wheel of life and death of the heavens would be left as a backup to guard against any idents. What kind of ident was she guarding against? She was guarding against this ident!

    Bang! In Meng Qi¡¯s cold gaze, the life and death book exploded, and the origin shook.

    Emperor Zhenwu¡¯s eyes suddenly opened, and there was a hint of purple in them.

 Chapter 1257 91 Started From Wuji And Returned To Wuji

    Bang!

    The explosion of the ¡°Life and Death Book¡±didn¡¯t produce a loud sound. Instead, it sounded like a metal shattering as it reverberated clearly.

    ck and white dots spread out, carrying the death intent of the ancient Netherworld and the life force of the Azure Emperor¡¯s Dao attainment respectively. They attracted the resonance of the surrounding abstract concepts, cold, ice-cold, gloomy, silent, desperate and warm, fervent, bright, vigorous, and hope swept up the tides and surged toward the deepest part of the origin of life and death.

    Amidst the violent tremors, great Emperor Zhen Wu, who was already trembling due to the stirring of the wheel of life and death in the heavens, suddenly opened his eyes. His state of being neither alive nor dead had lost its bnce.

    His deep and seemingly empty eyes were covered with ayer of bright and righteous purple. He raised his right hand and grabbed the empty space. Suddenly, a simple and unadorned purple jade ruler with clear dao patterns engraved on it appeared, it was filled with an innate aura that was invulnerable to all evil.

    It was toote to say anything. Emperor Zhenwu had already used the ruler as a sword. Following the guidance of the aura, he shed toward Emperor Fengdu!

    In an instant, the purple sword light shone through the illusion. The gloomy and quiet, bright and vigorous abstract concepts disappeared. The description of life and death disappeared. The entire origin disappeared, emperor Fengdu¡¯s tall body in ck armor disappeared. His inner universe that was close to the real world disappeared. Even his true spirit disappeared. Only his innate spiritual light seemed to be pulled down from an infinite height, he was naked as he endured this sword attack.

    Cut the path and see me!

    What do you mean by me? The innate spiritual light is me!

    This sword attack cut the heart with the heart and interrogated the original self. External forces could not be followed, and divine abilities could not be added!

    If it were the vast majority of great divine arts practitioners facing this sword attack, they would probably be in a terrible state. The terror of the true martial arts was obviously beyond the sea of bitterness. However, as one of the three corpses of the great figures on the other shore, even though he had not yet perfected the path of life and death.., emperor Fengdu was by no means an ordinary person. He could even let out a low roar as his innate spiritual light shook to the left and right:

    ¡°Origin Yang ruler? It has fallen into your hands!¡±

    Amidst his roar, Emperor Fengdu¡¯s innate spiritual light suddenly turned into a ck and white vortex. His life force, which was hidden in the will of death, rotated rapidly and suddenly copsed, forming six blurry ck holes that gave off a feeling of reincarnation and the future, instead of retreating, he advanced and directly met the true martial emperor¡¯s purple sword light.

    Origin Yang ruler? Meng Qi was slightly stunned when he heard this, and a certain doubt in his heart suddenly cleared up.

    This divine weapon, which was listed as one of the ten peerless weapons by the Devil Buddha and was equal to the human emperor¡¯s sword light and Yin de, had finally appeared.

    No wonder the Dao Destruction Dao life that Emperor Zhenwu had shed out had a contradiction of power and a w. It turned out that he had borrowed the power of this peerless divine weapon.

    It was no wonder that he dared to venture deep into the world and was not afraid of being assimted by the Dao. Besides the Yellow Springs, he also had the protection of the primordial Yang ruler!

    ording to the description of the Devil Buddha, the primordial Yang ruler had the highest defense. It protected the body and the heart, and was invulnerable to external evils!

    As he thought about it, Meng Qi did not indulge in the collision between two extremely powerful supernatural beings. He did not savor the dao-destroying dao-seeing-me and the Samsara of life and death. Instead, as if he had rehearsed it many times, he raised his left hand, he opened his acupoints and threw Gu Xiaosang out. He threw Gu Xiaosang to a ce far away from assimtion and into the warm and vigorous vitality.

    At this moment, without the protection of the life and death book, Meng Qi felt that his thoughts were gradually turning from life to death. His intelligence was beginning to be a little fuzzy, and he was about to be assimted by the near path of ¡®death¡¯.

    ording to the n, he tried his best to activate the wuji seal, and the ¡°Supreme Wuji origin qi-ching cloud¡±above his head kept rolling. It was like waves were gathering, and a chaotic light was hanging down, enveloping him within, he was temporarily resisting the assimtion of the path of death.

    Gu Xiaosang had an ethereal temperament. Her smile was withdrawn, and she appeared to be solemn. The innate virtue under her feet condensed into a white lotus, and the petals bloomed into a lotus throne, bringing a sense of peace, redemption, and homing.

    There was still a little bit of the subtle connection between the two. Even though they were separated by the abstract concept of the origin of life and death, they could still sense each other.

    At this moment, the six dark reincarnation ck holes had swallowed the purple sword light cut out by Emperor Zhenwu. The collision was like a ripple, and it spread out in circles. Then, it turned into a fierce wind and huge waves, crazily mming toward all parts of the origin of life and death.

    Boom!

    An illusory low cry burst out. Meng Qi could feel the wriggling, undting, and separating of the abstract concepts around him. They were no longer as integrated as before, and it was difficult for him to touch them.

    It was now!

    Through the turbulent description of life and death, Meng Qi and Gu Xiaosang had lost their sight, hearing, and touch. However, they seemed to have seen each other¡¯s eyes. A pair of dark and profound eyes, which were pregnant with all possibilities, a pair of ethereal and quiet, they contained everything, and at the same time, they were full of determination and brilliance.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    It was now!

    The rays of dim light around Meng Qi faded and flowed back to the ¡°Prime of the ultimate, Shi Qingyun¡±, making it shrink rapidly and merge with the spiritual light of nature and the true spirit, it turned into a point that was supreme, had no past, and had no future, and was difficult to describe withmon sense.

    It was the beginning of everything!

    Gu Xiaosang formed a seal with both of her hands, and three waves of white lotuses flew out from the top of her head. One of them was empty, the other was void, and the other had a metallic luster. Then, the three waves copsed toward the center at the same time, condensing into a point that did not have a left or right side, there was no difference between the front and the back. It was both big and small, as if there was a point that seemed to be empty and had no heaven and earth. It exuded a sense of peace, tranquility, and a sense of belonging.

    Home of the vacuum, the final final!

    Both methods had just taken shape, but there was a change on Emperor Fengdu¡¯s side. The six reincarnation ck holes had swallowed the purple sword light that Emperor Zhenwu had shed out, killing each other and causing a temporary stalemate, but his tall body, covered in ck armor, suddenly moved. The y ball opened and rushed out a blue-green lustre.

    When this light appeared, it immediately turned into a giant hand of Buddha¡¯s light. It was like a w falling from the nine heavens, bringing about the nirvana of all things. The silence of the world and the enlightenment of wisdom directly calmed the life and death tide between Meng Qi and himself.

    This was the reason why Emperor Fengdu was not afraid of Meng Qi¡¯s backup n. He dared to say that he would destroy most of the powerhouses under the Jade Void sect.

    The Bodhi ancient Buddha used the three corpses to hide a Buddhist light that was close to the other shore!

    The Buddhist light sprinkled down, and the giant palm grabbed down. Meng Qi suddenly felt as if he had returned to the past and escaped to the future, but he could not avoid it.

    At this moment, the shattered ¡°Life and death book¡±suddenly condensed. Life turned into death, and death turned into life. It connected to form an illusory book page that wrote about life and death in the heavens, blocking in front of the giant hand of the Buddhist light.

    This was the life-saving method that Emperor Qing had secretly left for Meng Qi when he refined the ¡®book of life and Death¡¯. However, because the book of life and death had exploded on its own, its power had dissipated, and it was difficult to reveal its original appearance. In just one or two seconds, it was subdued by the giant hand of Buddha¡¯s light. The dots dispersed and returned to the void.

    In just one or two seconds, the ¡®dots¡¯that Meng Qi and Gu Xiaosang had formed with the ¡®boundless seal¡¯hadpletely taken shape.

    Boom!

    A low ¡°Call¡±came from the deepest part of the origin of life and death, as if it was affected by something.

    Emperor Fengdu sensed the change and seemed to understand something. In an instant, he gave up on suppressing the tree of Great Dao and the Overlord Saber and created the seven treasures magical tree again!

    Meng Qi was powerful, but he was in the depths of the ce where he would soon be assimted. Gu Xiaosang was not a legend, but she was in a safe ce where she could easilyprehend it... Meng Qi¡¯s body in death was the beginning of everything, the cause of all the consequences.., the most essential manifestation of vitality, Gu Xiaosang standing in the path of life, was the destination of all things, the final..

    The two came from the same source from the Wuji Seal, but they had apletely different vor. They started from Wuji and returned to Wuji, giving life and death the eye of a painting dragon!

    They guided each other. In the ¡°Beginning¡±of death, they looked up at the ¡°Final¡±in vitality, and finally formed the life and death tai chi, which directly affected the entire origin.

    This was Gu Xiaosang¡¯s true grasp of refining part of the origin of life and death!

    It was also her greatest reliance!

    Boom!

    The abstract concept of the origin of life and death revolved crazily with the two of them. Bit by bit, it was sucked in and refined bit by bit. With this connection, four taels of silver was enough to move a thousand kilograms!

    In other words, meng qi and Gu Xiaosang could temporarily drive the power of the near path of the origin of life and death to fight against external enemies!

    Facing the giant hand of Buddha¡¯s light and the seven treasures wonderful tree that was about to appear, Meng Qi formed a seal with both hands and cast Wuji. Gu Xiaosang pointed out with one finger and performed Wu Sheng!

    At the same time, the Overlord de advanced instead of retreating, shing straight at Emperor Fengdu¡¯s body!

 Chapter 1258 92, The Murderer

    Crash!

    The origin seemed toe to life, and it became agitated. The abstract and indescribable concepts of life and death turned into a myriad of patterns, theynded in the lifeless objects that Meng Qi and Gu Xiaosang had pointed out.

    Although they were only ck and white, the patterns were divided into countless levels. They formed a unique picture scroll that seemed to contain all the mysteries of the Dao of life and death, forming tai chi!

    Half of the picture was silent and peaceful. The intent of death was eternal. It contained everything. The other half was dark. It did not even have an abstract concept. There were only countless possibilities that gave birth to the most vigorous vitality. They intertwined with each other, they intersected with each other. The beginning fell into the end. The end seeped into the beginning and reached a delicate bnce. The entire picture that contained the Dao of life and death did not copse because it exceeded its limit.

    At the beginning, Meng Qi still felt that he was gradually being assimted by the Dao. But as he was gradually absorbed and refined, he found that he could somewhat control the illusory concepts around him, he incorporated the bnce of yin and Yang, darkness and passion, hope and light into the yin and Yang Seal. He let the Yin and Yang Seal transform into tai chi, copse in reverse, and return to Wuji. In this way, he could contain yin and yang, life and death!

    During this process, he only felt that Gu Xiaosang¡¯s consciousness was dancing around his thoughts, and his own consciousness could also embrace the other¡¯s thoughts. Water and milk mixed together, and his soul was entangled. It was a wonderful feeling that he had never felt before, it was an unprecedented tacit understanding.

    In this tacit understanding, both of them were shocked at the same time. The mysterious scroll containing the Dao of life and death flew out and covered the giant hand of Buddha¡¯s light.

    The ss rose, ck and white erupted, and the dao patterns sank and floated in the Sea of light formed by the silence. In the end, the scroll of life and death and the giant hand of Buddha light disappeared at the same time.

    The attack that the Fengdu Emperor was determined to get was blocked by Meng Qi and Gu Xiaosang!

    At the same time, the absolute de, with its dominating aura and the determination to leave no way out, shed toward the Fengdu emperor with an extremely brilliant and terrifying purple light, as if it was going to use the power of the deity to defend against Yi, and take advantage of the fact that its spiritual light was entangled by the true force, when the body paid attention to the point where Meng Qi and Gu Xiaosang refined the origin, it was cut in half and turned into ashes.

    The tree of Great Dao also flew up. Under Meng Qi¡¯smand, it restrained its greed for its surroundings and flew around the seven treasures wonderful tree, dying its descent.

    Poof!

    The Fengdu Emperor¡¯s two palms, which contained death and reincarnation, pressed together in front of him, and just happened to mp the absolute de that was overflowing with lightning.

    However, a thin crack appeared on the chest and abdomen of his ck armor. Under the burning of the electric fire, he finally revealed a w that he should not have, it was slightly prated by the tyrannical saber qi.

    The Fengdu Emperor¡¯s deep, gem-like eyes showed no emotion, as if he had made a decision.

    At this time, Meng Qi¡¯s refinement was getting smoother. The conflicting concepts of life and death had been reconciled and bnced by his cooperation with Gu Xiaosang. Gradually, the Dao force rted to the yin-yang seal was integrated, giving him a sense of reality, blurry and iplete dao patterns emerged, giving him more and more understanding and control over life and death, yin and yang.

    Boom!

    These dao patterns, these insights, and these controls were intentionally guided by Meng Qi, forming a ck mirror with white in front and ck behind. The mirror rotated and copsed, then suddenly rose up and flew into the spiritual light of his nature, which was located at an infinite height.

    Boom!

    In the illusory sound of the copse, life and death, yin and Yang returned to the beginning, and merged with the spiritual light of his nature. They were no longer separated from each other, but could evolve at any time because of the creation of heaven and earth. With the help of this.., meng Qi¡¯s spiritual light of nature grew higher and stronger, and it was naturally projected into the universe. There was no need to deliberately do it anymore.

    In a short moment, he had broken through the two major obstacles from the legend to the creation. The ¡°He I projection¡±was naturally derived. The Yin and Yang Seal learned from life contained life and death, condensed and sublimated, and looked toward the direction of the shortcut, with the vague and iplete ¡°Dao¡±in some aspects, and even because of the initial and final bnce with Gu Xiaosang, the Wuji Seal also began to evolve after it contained yin and Yang, life and death.

    If he did not forcefully sublimate the Wuji Chaos, Meng Qi would only be one step away from truly experiencing the sea of suffering and bing a great supernatural being.

    As he improved, the gap between him and Gu Xiaosang began to widen, and the bnce between the two seemed to be tilting toward the depths. However, Gu Xiaosang was already prepared. Seizing the opportunity of the tilting attraction, an illusion appeared around her, she took the only step to prove herself.

    Layers of the celestial world appeared in the sky andyers of the nine underworld. The two phenomena of the first kind actually appeared at the same time!

    However, among the phenomena, the celestial world had a sense of emptiness and eternity, while the nine underworld was less chaotic and evil. It was very special. This was the first kind of legendary phenomenon unique to the line of the lifeless mother. It had never appeared before, it was called ¡°The home of Heaven and Earth.¡±Regardless of whether it was the celestial world or the nine underworld, they would all return to their home.

    The first type of vision disappeared in an instant. A white lotus flower appeared in midair. Its body was filled with all kinds of innate virtues. The closer it was to the center of the flower, the purer it was, and the darker it was. It even formed chaos, it formed a subtle and blurry point, with nothingness and the final point. The petals of the white lotus flower bloomedyer byyer. Each of them symbolized a different path, containing everything and saving all life.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Gu Xiaosang¡¯s second type of legendary phenomenon: ¡°Chaotic White Lotus¡±!

    Seeing this, the Fengdu Emperor, who had already made up his mind, took a heavy step forward. He flicked away the absolute de with both hands and created a reincarnation phenomenon. He suddenly dragged the spiritual light of his nature into it and let it escape from the purple sword light of Zhen Wu.

    This phenomenon swallowed the body of the Fengdu Emperor. Then, it changed and ¡°Reincarnated¡±into a new fengdu emperor. Whether it was his aura or his strength, he was at the peak of his body.

    What was even more terrifying was that the new Emperor Fengdu had a deep intention to die. His armor turned white and full of vitality. The sword light of Emperor Zhenwu suddenly lost the traction of his Qi. It stopped in the abstract concept and gradually disappeared.

    His train of thought was very clear. Zhenwu had yet topletely get out of the strange state. The sword attack relied entirely on the traction of the contradictory qi. It was an instinct. Once his ¡°Reincarnation¡±did not belong to death, the Qi would be broken, zhen Wu, who had yet to regain his intelligence, would be confused without a target and would not be a threat.

    After paying the great price of ¡°Reincarnation¡±once, Emperor Fengdu had gotten rid of his biggest and strongest enemy. He could now go all out to interrupt the process of Meng Qi and Gu Xiaosang refining the origin of life and death.

    As one of the three corpses of the bigwigs on the other side, who had umted years of good fortune, how could he not see where the opportunity was? It would depend on whether he was willing to pay the corresponding price!

    He extended his left hand and reincarnation descended. It was as dreamy as a dream, trapping the purple lightning-filled de inside. The vitality and yang energy were counteracting each other, making it impossible for the other party to use his strength and escape for a while, this was the same trick he used to deal with the Monkey King Grand Sage.

    At the same time, Emperor Fengdu¡¯s right hand held the seven treasures magical tree that was entangled by the tree of Great Dao but was unable to hit Meng Qi. He poured in the powerful dao energy and the few illusory great dao that he condensed into it. Strange lights instantly flew up, the seven colors sprinkled down, bringing about the silence and Nirvana of everything. First, the tree of Great Dao waspletely brushed aside, and then it pointed directly at Meng Qi. It brushed away the abstract concepts and the Crazy Life and death, it brushed away the vague dao patterns that surrounded Meng Qi.

    In this process, the ¡°Chaotic white lotus¡±naturally disappeared, and bits of bright stars appeared, filling the void and forming a dazzling ocean.

    Gu Xiaosang sessfully stepped into the legendary realm, but after the phenomenon of the ¡°Sea of stars¡±disappeared, the origin of life and death moved again, and a peaceful world appeared, as if it was the final result that would never change, many creatures were in bliss in it.

    Like Meng Qi, she also proved the fourth kind of phenomenon, but it was not the ¡°Two lives standing together¡±, but the ¡°Eternal destination¡±that relied on refining a part of the origin of life and death!

    Once the legend wasplete, the bnce was restored. Meng Qi and Gu Xiaosang once again moved the origin of life and death, condensing a ck-and-white scroll that contained almost all the Dao of life and death.

    As the scroll was formed, Meng Qi¡¯s refining intensified, and Wujipleted its evolution. Chaos and Nothingness blended together. At the beginning and the end, they were together, forming the bnce of Taiji alone and returning to the spiritual light of his nature!

    His spiritual light of nature rose again. He felt that the living beings in the world had all kinds of emotions and encounters. They could not obtain eternity and could not break away from the shackles. They merged into an illusory sea of suffering. If one was in the Sea of suffering, one would not be in bliss.

    Another breakthrough in the barrier of Destiny!

    The scroll flew out and was brushed by the seven treasures wonderful tree. The two entered a short stalemate.

    At this moment, an extreme sense of danger suddenly shed through Emperor Fengdu¡¯s heart. It was as if he was about to reach the end of his life. However, before he could break out of the stalemate, he was already shed by a purple Yang sword light.

    The sword light split apart and attacked every thought in Emperor Fengdu¡¯s mind. It did not give him any hope ofing back from the dead!

    It spread throughout the world!

    The killer was the demon yer¡¯s true martial art!

    Didn¡¯t he only have instincts and could only attack me by relying on Qi? A figure appeared in Emperor Fengdu¡¯s eyes. He wore a royal robe and a t crown on his head. His face was thin and his eyes were deep. They shone with wisdom and there was a faint smile at the corner of his mouth.

    Zhen Wu did not look like he had lost his intelligence!

    He did not look like he was in a state where he could not live or Die!

 Chapter 1259 93. There Were No Coincidences

    He had probably woken up a long time ago, and for some reason, he had been holding back until now... Emperor Fengdu was inexplicably frightened, and strange lights continuously rose from his body. There were ck, white, and dark green lights. They were all profound mysteries and extremely terrifying. At this critical moment of life and death.., he no longer cared about anything else and used all his life-saving divine abilities and treasures as if they were free.

    However, he made such a mistake when he was fighting against an evenly matched opponent. He was hit by a full-powered sword strike, and he did not cultivate the eight-nine arcane art, which was an absolute art that was good at fighting head-on. Naturally, Fengdu suffered a heavy blow, every thought was ced in the fierce wind and huge waves created by the sword light. Meanwhile, Zhenwu had obviously recovered itsplete intelligence. Its strength was even stronger than when it was at its peak. Moreover, it did not hide anything and countered every move it made, he destroyed Emperor Fengdu¡¯s life-saving skills and escaping treasures one by one.

    Purple Qi flew everywhere, and the sword light attacked in different directions. Even though Emperor Fengdu was rapidly reincarnating, he still couldn¡¯t get rid of it. In the end, he gradually disappeared, and only a little obsession was left.

    The Sword Qi swept past, and the true martial emperor didn¡¯t even let go of Fengdu¡¯s remaining obsession.

    One of the bodhisattva ancient Buddha¡¯s three corpses had died just like that!

    The seven treasures magical tree shook, and an infinite light burst out. It temporarily isted the true force and the scroll, and jumped out of the origin of life and death.

    During this process, Gu Xiaosang¡¯s fourth phenomenon, ¡°Eternal destination,¡±gradually disappeared. She hadpletely reached the legendary realm, and she finished refining at the same time as Meng Qi.

    At this moment, it was toote to overdo it. If they continued refining, they would stir the deepest part of the origin of life and death. The two of them would probably not be able to escape the fate of being assimted.

    Meng Qi stood in the depths of death and felt that the ¡®abstract concepts¡¯around him could no longer affect him. He could not help but feel joy rising in his heart.

    He had really gained a lot this time. Not only had little sang sessfully verified the legend and created the fourth type of abnormal phenomenon, but he also only needed to refine and condense other abhijnas and techniques and bring them into the limitless chaos of the near Dao, then, he would push the causes of all fruits and the heaven-opening seal to the same level, and he would immediately step into the destiny realm and be a great divine ability user.

    If he did not want to be perfect, he could even break through now!

    However, he had been walking on the path of the infinite beginning, which could contain all kinds of mysterious changes, so he could not give up halfway. Moreover, the critical causes of all fruits and the heaven-opening seal still needed time to improve.

    Although the end of the cmity wasing menacingly now and the Great Divine Arts had returned one by one, he could not let his emotions get out of control because of this. He could not panic his steps and cause the loss of his foundation. The path of martial cultivation required the will to advance bravely and bravely, he also needed to understand the principle that haste makes waste. He needed to take his time and adapt to the situation to make the most appropriate choice.

    In any case, the bigwigs on the other side would not be back for a while. He was now the true sect master of the Hollow Jade Temple. If he encountered any trouble, his senior brothers and sisters in the Blessed Realm would help him out. It was far from the point where he would be waiting for death if he did not break through.

    The Joy was fermenting. Meng Qi suddenly had a feeling that what he had just experienced was like a dream.

    Little Sang¡¯s n with him had actually tricked one of the three corpses of the bigwigs on the other side. He was not a simple great supernatural ability user!

    This was simply filled with unreality, yet it made people feel exceptionally gratified and proud.

    Of course, if it weren¡¯t for the fact that Emperor Zhenwu had received some unknown stimtion and woke up in advance, little sang and he would at most be able to resist Emperor Fengdu¡¯s counterattack with the help of the shortcut power of the origin of life and death. Once the fourth type of phenomenon disappeared.., they would look for an opportunity to escape from this world. They had never thought that they would be able to kill this great ability user with a terrifying foundation.

    He knew this very well.

    Because he had refined part of the origin of life and death, Meng Qi and Gu Xiaosang could see through the abstract concept that was gradually calming down. They saw Emperor Zhenwu put away the ancient purple primordial sun ruler, he put away the remains of Emperor Fengdu and looked over like an ocean.

    Gu Xiaosang stood there like an orchid in a valley. She had an indescribable holiness. She smiled and did not say anything. She looked at Meng Qi walking forward and cupped her hands in salute. ¡°Thank you, senior ck Emperor, for your help.¡±

    At this point, Meng Qi suddenly felt a little nervous. He nced at the tree of Great Dao from the corner of his eye, which was sucking the origin of life and death.

    This was the item of celestial demon Dominator, and it was also the most important item in the apocalypse. Would it be taken back?

    Little Meng had always been so realistic..

    Zhenwu chuckled and said, ¡°You helped me get rid of the evil thoughts. It should be my way of thanking you.¡±

    ¡®this is your reward. I, the five ancient emperors, and one of the Nine Holy Masters of Taoism, will shamelessly take it back.¡¯?

    After the silent munication¡¯, Meng Qi secretly heaved a sigh of relief. He smiled and said, ¡°The world is really unpredictable. Senior actually woke up at this critical moment. Could it be because of the stimtion of the tree of Great Dao?¡±

    Emperor Zhenwu looked at him and then at Gu Xiaosang. He smiled and sighed. ¡°I had already woken up before the return of the Netherworld.¡±

    Then, he smiled mischievously. ¡°Little friend Su, you can think about it yourself. Why is it that the sword that I used to kill the Netherworld was ¡®Dao Extinguishes Dao Life¡¯, and the sword that cleaved Fengdu was ¡®Dao meets me¡¯?¡±<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    ¡®what?¡¯? Meng Qi was extremely surprised. He thought about it over and over again, and he seemed to have understood something.

    If that sword was not ¡®Dao Extinguishes Dao Life¡¯, and Emperor Zhenwu had not only used the power of the primordial Yang ruler to activate it, he would not have been able to shatter the Netherworld¡¯s skeleton and absorb the abstract concept of the origin of life and death to create the wheel of life and death, with this as a backup n, it had yed a crucial role today.

    If Emperor Zhenwu had used the ¡®Dao beheading to see me¡¯when he destroyed the Yellow Springs¡¯reincarnation, he would have lost his consciousness long ago and would not have been spared.

    Both of them had used their swords because of the ¡®Qi movement¡¯. One was ¡®Dao extinguishing dao birth¡¯, and the other was ¡®Dao beheading to see me¡¯, and they had coincidentally helped him. Although it was possible based on instinct, in terms of probability.., it could be described as a coincidence or a coincidence.

    However, there were no coincidences when it involved important figures on the other side of the river!

    That was why great Emperor Zhen Wu had woken up a long time ago. For some reason, he could not bear it anymore. He had cheated the Netherworld and helped him. In the end, he had killed one of the three corpses of the ancient Bodhi Buddha.

    Meng Qi¡¯s words were on the tip of his tongue. In the end, he said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect senior to be able to break free from the ¡®assimtion of Dao¡¯by himself. It is truly awe-inspiring.¡±

    True martial emperor smiled and said, ¡°No. Long before the reincarnation of the Netherworld, a friend stepped into this ce and awakened the old Dao.¡±

    ¡°Someone else entered the origin of life and death before?¡±Meng Qi asked in surprise.

    True Martial Emperor said with an indifferent expression, ¡°Although the origin of life and death is extremely difficult to find, it¡¯s notpletely impossible, and it doesn¡¯t necessarily have to be led by theherworld. Buddha came, and Fu Huang also came. It¡¯s not surprising that someone else came before you.¡±

    ¡°Which senior is it?¡±Meng Qi asked casually.

    Emperor Zhenwu smiled but didn¡¯t say anything. Meng Qi suddenly became cheerful. The Joy and pride he felt from sessfully nning one of the three corpses of the great figure on the other shore becameplicated and indescribable.

    This was the truth of the origin of life and death of Emperor Fengdu..

    Was this the ¡°Will of heaven¡±?

    Emperor Zhenwu put his hands behind his back and stepped out of the depths. He said calmly,

    ¡°I have to go into seclusion now.¡±

    Meng Qi¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he said hurriedly, ¡°Please help me cover up what happened just now.¡±

    He and Gu Xiaosang had already made preparations. Although Emperor Fengdu could not stay, and it was difficult to keep her resurrection a secret, at least the Gold Emperor had not interfered with the legend, and he hadid a solid foundation. As for the future.., they could rely on the power of the hollow jade temple to temporarily deal with the Luo cult¡¯s divine envoys and try to get the support of other important figures on the other shore as soon as possible to fight against the returning gold emperor. Then, they could work hard to attack the other shore.

    Now that Emperor Fengdu had died at the hands of Zhen Wu, the situation had taken a turn for the better. It seemed that they could try to keep it a secret for a while more. Moreover, if Emperor Zhen Wu could reach the other shore, they could have more than half of their backers!

    Emperor Zhenwuughed, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, little friend Su. I¡¯m not one to gossip.¡±

    Amidst theughter, his figure disappeared from the point of life and death.

    Meng Qi secretly heaved a sigh of relief. He turned his head to look at Gu Xiaosang, only to see that she was still as pure and holy as before, like a perfect idol.

    ¡°Did you ever think that Emperor Zhenwu had woken up ahead of time?¡±Meng Qi asked casually.

    The corner of Gu Xiaosang¡¯s mouth curled up bit by bit, and the holiness faded away. She said with a faint smile,

    ¡°Of course I did.¡±

    ¡°However, if Zhenwu hadn¡¯t awoken, our n would still have seeded. If he had awoken in advance, with the Karma between you and him, it goes without saying who he would help. Even if he lost his reason after awaking and turned into a monster like the Heavenly Dao, based on instinct, the first one to be dealt with would definitely be the more threatening Fengdu.¡±

    ¡°So What¡¯s there to talk about?¡±

    Her smile grew wider and wider.

 Chapter 1260 94, Introduction

    It sounded reasonable, but there was something wrong... Meng Qi looked at Gu Xiaosang¡¯s smile and slowly walked over. His thoughts flew around, and he examined them one by one to analyze the hidden meaning.

    At this moment, he suddenly felt a sweet fragrance. A figure suddenly approached him, and his elbow touched the softness. Gu Xiaosang had already wrapped her arms around her left arm. She seemed shy, but in fact, her eyes were bright, like stars, her voice was clear and sweet, and it seemed to be true and false:

    ¡°Husband, this trip has been sessful. I have proved the legend. We should return the family home together.¡±

    Meng Qi¡¯s body suddenly stiffened. He had not expected this kind of development. He did not know how long it had been, but he had almost forgotten what a sweet and soft woman was.

    Gu Xiaosang lowered her head in response to his clumsy reaction, as if she was trying to hold back herughter. But suddenly, she felt Meng Qi¡¯s left arm Twitch, and he actually broke free from her embrace.

    While she was still in a daze, arge hand reached out and grabbed her delicate, jade-like palm, interlocking it with her scallion-like fingers. Then, Meng Qi¡¯s deep voice rang in her ears:

    ¡°You¡¯ve proven the legend. The past has finallye to an end. From now on, we will have a brand new future. In this future, I have my old nemesis, the Devil Buddha, you have the Great Enemy, the Golden Emperor, and the big figure on the other shore who currently supports us will change his mind at any time. Heaven¡¯s will is hard to predict. Therefore, we will face a future full of dangers and changes together.¡±

    ¡°In this process, it¡¯s not that you¡¯re relying on me, and it¡¯s not that I¡¯m superior to you because I helped you cover up the prying eyes of the Golden Emperor. Instead, we¡¯ve gone from being in the same boat in the past to supporting each other now. Compared to the way you held your arms and looked like you were relying on others, I prefer to cross my fingers and work together.¡±

    After saying that, Meng Qi was a little nervous, waiting for Gu Xiaosang¡¯s answer. Since they were at the origin, there was no need to worry about talking about the big shots on the other shore.

    Gu Xiaosang, on the other hand, still lowered her head and restrained the fluctuation of her aura, so that no one could figure out what she was thinking.

    Just when Meng Qi wanted to break the silence, Gu Xiaosang smiled and said,

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect such a stupid husband to say something so reasonable.¡±

    Then, she covered her mouth with her left hand and said with a lowugh,

    ¡°If you want to hold hands, just say it. There¡¯s no need to cover it up...¡±

    The two of them walked out of the origin of life and death together and returned to the hollow jade temple of Kunlun Mountain.

    At this time, Gu Xiaosang hid in the universe of Meng Qi¡¯s left aperture again. She had used up all the innate virtue in the chaotic green lotus seed, so she had to use more of the origin of life and death to cultivate in the future, therefore, she had to cultivate in seclusion to stabilize herself. Half of the people who traveled a hundred miles were fifty percent.

    Of course, it was mostly to avoid being discovered by the gold emperor. Although in the future, Gu Xiaosang would not be able to break through from the legend to the good fortune by going into seclusion, and Gu Xiaosang would sooner orter expose herself, Fengdu had died, and Zhenwu had promised not to leak this matter, under such a great situation, she would definitely be able to keep it a secret for as long as she could. She would strive to improve herself further when she was discovered by the gold emperor in the future, while Meng Qi had already stepped into the good fortune and be an important chess piece under the other shore.

    After returning to the hollow jade temple and passing through the gatehouse and the main hall, Meng Qi returned to the quiet room. He sat on the cloud bed and began to digest and stabilize himself. He was ready to refine the four symbols seal, the void seal, the seventy-two transformations, and other short-cuts, he was contained in the infinite chaos andid the most solid foundation for the Destiny Realm.

    In the gatehouse, the great green root put down the universal knowing talisman and rubbed its trunk with a branch in confusion:

    ¡°Master seems to be very happy. I must have gained a lot from this trip!¡±

    Xiao Tianquan, who hade back to take a stroll while Xuan bei was lecturing the ghosts and ghosts in the Pure Land, nodded heavily:

    ¡°Yes, I feel like my eyes are going to be blinded.¡±

    ..

    Wu Wu Wu, the Mo family¡¯s train crossed the mountains and stopped by the city at the foot of Kunlun Mountain.

    The head of the Sun family adjusted his clothes and walked out of the train with Sun Wu. His expression had be serious.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    This was the legendary Paradise Mount Kunlun!

    This was the Holy Land of Taoism, the hollow jade temple!

    Suddenly, rays of light lit up without warning. The head of the Sun family and Sun Wu¡¯s eyes were dazzled by the light and they subconsciously raised their hands to cover their faces.

    Then, they noticed a group of people surrounding them and all kinds of strange objects were approaching them.

    ¡°Patriarch Sun, I¡¯m a special interviewer from the martial arts ry station. What do you think about your child being able to enter the Hollow Jade Temple?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m the host of the live broadcast face-to-face. Sun Wu, on this important day, do you have anything to say to all the martial arts cultivators in the world?¡±

    ¡°May I ask, what does the venerated immortal Yuan emperor value about Sun Wu?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m the person in charge of the video teaching website. I¡¯d like to invite Patriarch Sun and little friend Sun to share their sessful experiences. How should they temper themselves so that they can be epted as disciples by the Hollow Jade Temple of Kunlun Mountain?¡±

    ..

    At this moment, the Master of the Sun family and Sun Wu were dumbfounded. They had never thought that they would encounter such a situation. They werepletely at a loss.

    -- when the universal knowledge charm appeared, the Master of the Sun family had already entered a more mature age. He could not ept the new things inside. Therefore, he was limited to browsing important news from various ces and practicing martial arts through the Southern Wilderness teaching website, encountering an interview was something that he had no idea about at all. On the other hand, Sun Wu was still young. Even if he had the memory and consciousness of his previous life, he had only been in contact with the Universal Knowledge Talisman for a few years. Although he knew about the live broadcast and the interview.., he had never thought that he would be the ¡°Main character¡±.

    After a short period of chaos and the help of the surrounding crowd, the big and the small finally returned to normal. Faced with all kinds of problems, the head of the Sun family coughed and said,

    ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t know why the venerated immortal Yuan emperor values my son. He is so mysterious and unpredictable. How can we mortals specte about him?¡±

    ¡°As for thoughts... humans, of course, their fate in this life depends on their own efforts, but they also have to consider the importance of the fortuitous encounter. Since my son has won the favor of the venerated immortal Yuan emperor, then I can¡¯t let go of this great opportunity. I must grasp it with hard work...¡±

    After a series of interviews, the head of the Sun family was actually somewhat intoxicated. This feeling of being the center of attention and dazzling in front of everyone was something he had never experienced before. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the time was up and Sun Wu had turned ten, he would have had to ascend Mount Kunlun.., after entering the hollow jade temple, he wanted to continue.

    Mount Kunlun was filled with clouds and rosy clouds, shrouded in smoke, and the feeling of paradise was vivid on the paper. The head of the Sun family brought Sun Wu and stood at the foot of the mountain for a while. After sighing, he said joyfully and wistfully,

    ¡°Wu ¡®er, you¡¯ll have to walk your own path in the future.¡±

    Sun Wu held the token under the Yuxu sect and nodded lightly. Then, he paid his respects to his father and stepped onto the path into the mountain. Behind him were a bunch of reporters and onlookers.

    He had just taken a step forward when he suddenly saw the Clouds and mist surging crazily in front of him. They rolled to the sides andpletely revealed the delicate and lush mountain peak. The small path led to a secluded ce. At the ce where the mountains were oveid with verdant greenery, there was a simple Taoist temple, it was bathed in golden rays under the direct sunlight. At the same time, it gave off a magnificent and ancient feeling.

    ¡°Hollow jade temple...¡±someone behind him almost moaned.

    This was the Holy Land of Immortals that Yun Shen did not know of!

    This was the Taoist temple of the current Supreme Immortal Yuan emperor Su Meng!

    Sun Wu took a step forward and climbed up under the gazes of many people.

 Chapter 1261 95, Sun Wuâ€™s Opinion

    The stone steps were covered with moss, and the path led to a secluded ce. There were many twists and turns. When Sun Wu was walking in the mountains, he lost sight of the hollow jade temple. He truly felt that he did not know the true face of Mount Lushan. A solemn and solemn feeling arose.

    After walking for an unknown amount of time, the young Sun Wu¡¯s legs were already sore. At this moment, his eyes lit up. The simple and ancient Taoist temple that he saw at the foot of the mountain finally appeared at the end of his line of sight. It was bathed in golden light and was reflected in the trees.

    After adjusting his clothes, Sun Wu took a step in that direction. Then, he saw four colors of red, green, ck, and white light emerge from the Taoist temple. The Earth, fire, wind, and water around him actually had an illusory boiling feeling. It made his skin hot, bright, dry, and wet at times.

    It was as if only at this moment did the hollow jade temple show some celestial phenomena.

    After walking for a while, the red, green, ck, and white light that swirled around the Taoist temple turned into a vortex and copsed toward the core. It seemed to have returned to the chaos and contained the infinite.

    Taking another step, Sun Wu saw that the Taoist temple suddenly became dark. The void around it wriggled and distorted as if it had its own spirituality. The originally unchanging distance was sometimes close at hand and sometimes far away at the horizon.

    The illusion copsed and seemed to have turned into a thin piece of paper. The thin paper curled and condensed into a point,gging behind the jade void pce. The Darkness immediately returned to normal, and sunlight shone on this ce again.

    Sweat involuntarily dripped from Sun Wu¡¯s forehead. He could not understand why there was such a strange scene.

    After a few more steps, he felt that the ancient Taoist temple seemed to have be thick and heavy. It was connected to the entire mountain range, the Great Zhou territory, and the boundlessnd. It was no longer difficult to shake, and it was immovable like a mountain. Meanwhile, his body was also bing heavier and heavier as he walked, it was as if he was bearing more and more of the Earth¡¯s suction force.

    After a few breaths, Sun Wu¡¯s footsteps suddenly became light. The heavy binding force and suction force dissipated, and the hollow jade temple seemed to have returned to normal.

    Just as he heaved a sigh of relief, the azure and cloudless sky suddenly copsed. The void split open, and violent winds raged. The surroundings werepletely dark. The heaviness came again, and it seemed as if his body was about to be crushed into meat paste, it was a scene of Doomsday.

    After a short period of darkness, Sun Wu returned with his perception. He saw that the Taoist temple was still the same Taoist temple, and the sky was still the same sky. Nothing had changed.

    What was going on? Could it be the entrance test? Sun Wu, who was puzzled, quickened his pace.

    Just as he was about to reach the hollow jade temple, a hazy purple gas rose from the Taoist temple. It expanded and contracted, contracting and expanding.

    Dong, Dong, Dong. Sun Wu heard the sound of his own heart beating. It was so intense and abnormal that it seemed as if it was about to leap out of his chest and fly out of his throat.

    Dong, Dong, Dong. Blood surged. Sun Wu¡¯s head swelled, his legs were swollen, and his vision was red. Hallucinations appeared in front of his eyes, and he was about to lose his mind.

    At this moment, the purple light dissipated, and the mist was absorbed by the inexplicable vortex. Sun Wu¡¯s heartbeat immediately returned to normal.

    A cool breeze blew past the leaves, making a quiet sound. When he came back to his senses, he found himself standing at the door of the hollow jade temple. A strange green nt was standing by the side.

    ¡°I¡¯m finally here...¡±Sun Wu heaved a long sigh of relief.

    As soon as he finished speaking, a smiling voice was heard:

    ¡°The Hierarch Master is Waiting For You.¡±

    Sun Wu was shocked. He looked towards the source of the voice and saw the nt waving its branches anding to life.

    Weird... Sun Wu almost shouted. Fortunately, he had experienced a lot in his previous life and had seen a lot of ghouls and monsters, so he did not show any fear. He forced a smile and said,

    ¡°Thank you for leading the way, senior brother.¡±

    The Great Green Root was beaming with joy. ¡°Haha, You Don¡¯t Have to call me senior brother. I¡¯m just a small gatekeeper of the hollow jade temple. I was once a disciple of the great master of the primordial beginning Celestial Master. Now, I¡¯m in charge of the delivery of the Hollow Jade Express. asionally, I¡¯m in charge of the functions of the Universal Awareness Ball. In the future, I¡¯ll have to call you little master.¡±

    It held its head high and puffed out its chest, narrating the things that it was proud of. It wanted to establish the image of Elder Yuxu and the predecessors in front of the neers.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare. I¡¯ll have to trouble you in the future, senior.¡±Sun Wu was not a ten-year-old kid on the surface. He was experienced and well-connected, so he took advantage of the situation to call him senior.

    The hollow jade temple used the spiritual nts and monsters that had lived for countless years as gatekeepers. It was truly a Holy Land of Immortals!

    The great green root became more and more pleased with itself. It led Sun Wu through the main gate, through the courtyard, and arrived in front of the pavilion. There was a slender ck dog with shiny and smooth fur squatting there. It was sizing up Sun Wu with a curious gaze.

    Being looked at by that pair of dog eyes, Sun Wu immediately felt as if his soul had scattered. It was not that the other party had malicious intentions, but rather, it was an innate and instinctive fear. It was like a mortal approaching a fierce tiger, or a warrior encountering a corpse king.

    This was probably the Xiao Tianquan who was in the limelight during the Battle of the Heaven Sealing tform, right? It was a joke that even the future Buddha would be bitten by a dog!

    He was a genuine legendary mighty figure. In today¡¯s world, countless experts whom he looked up to were evaluated as being worse than dogs because of this..

    Xiao Tianquan squatted very aggressively. When Sun Wu came closer, he suddenly barked:

    ¡°You should call me senior brother!¡±

    I am thebat partner of the third generation disciple of the hollow jade temple, and you are the disciple of the youngest martial uncle. Naturally, you are of the same generation, so you should be ranked ording to the entry order!

    Sun Wu first shivered, then said happily, ¡°Greetings, senior brother Xiao Tian.¡±

    He was a legendary mighty figure as his senior brother. The aura of the hollow jade temple could be seen clearly!

    When he entered the main hall, he first saw the solemn and imposing statue of the heavenly venerate of primordial beginning. He also saw Meng Qi, who was sitting cross-legged under the statue. The statue was so deep and unfathomable that he looked like another heavenly venerate.

    He wore a Daoist robe with a fan and a cloud crown on his head, and his hands were ced casually on his knees. He did not speak or move, but it was as if he was standing at an infinite height, overlooking everything in the world.

    He was no longer the Su Meng of the past... Sun Wu¡¯s memories from his previous life were churning, and it was already difficult to see the shadow of frenzied sword Su Meng on this immortal venerate of Primordial Emperor¡¯s face. His appearance had not changed, but his aura had changed.

    He was already the strongest person under the heavens, the number one self-proimed legend since the Middle Ages, and the sect master of the Ancient Celestial Holy Land, The Hollow Jade Temple. He was not an enlightened youth who had formed a team with himself to risk his life andplete the reincarnation mission.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    As these thoughts shed through his mind, Sun Wu¡¯s rationality overcame his emotions. He took a deep breath and sealed the memories of the past in the depths of his mind. He kneeled on the ground and bowed deeply:

    ¡°Disciple Sun Wu greets Master!¡±

    From now on, there would be no more Luo Shengyi in front of the Yuan emperor, only disciple Sun Wu!

    Meng Qi nodded slightly and a smile appeared on his face:

    ¡°You and I had a connection in your previous life, which is why you were brought into this sect.¡±

    ¡°Those who enter the hollow jade temple must abide by sevenmandments. First, you must not betray your master or destroy your ancestors. Second, you must not do evil. Third... If you vite thesemandments, don¡¯t me me for personally cleaning up the sect. Are you willing to abide by the abovemandments?¡±

    Sun Wu kowtowed again and said solemnly,

    ¡°I am willing to abide by them.¡±

    ¡°Very good. You will officially enter the sect by kowtowing three times to the statue of the founder of the sect and to me.¡±Meng Qi said with a smile.

    Sun Wu took a deep breath again. He felt that his life had changed since then. He began to kowtow three times in a solemn and solemn ce.

    Ding!

    He Mu rang the ancient bell in the hall. His figure was graceful and reached the sky.

    Dang!

    The bell rang and the fog swirled again. The magnificent ancient Taoist temple in the eyes of the people at the foot of the mountain was once again hidden.

    ¡°Congrattions, Patriarch Sun.¡±¡°Congrattions, Patriarch Sun.¡±Faces that were either sincere or had hidden envy and jealousy looked at Sun Wu¡¯s father.

    Patriarch Sun stroked his beard and beamed. It was difficult for him to remain reserved.

    In the Great Hall of the hollow jade temple, Meng Qi pointed at he mu who was ringing the bell:

    ¡°This is your eldest senior brother, he mu. He has already be a martial grandmaster and is only one step away from bing a dharma body.¡±

    Then, he pointed at the three people sitting on both sides and said, ¡°This is your second senior sister, Fang Huayin. She is also a martial grandmaster. Third Senior Brother is halfway up the mountain and has just be a martial grandmaster. In the future, get close to her. Fourth senior sister, Qi Jinxiu, is a top-notch expert.¡±

    The phenomenon that Sun Wu saw just now was Meng Qi¡¯s perfect cultivation. He had refined and sublimated the four symbols seal, the void seal, the Wuji Seal, the heaven flipping seal, and the Yuan Xin seal into the boundless chaos of the shortcut path, moreover, he had also partially integrated the four sword techniques of the celestial eradication sword array into the meaning of ¡°Final¡±. Therefore, there was a phenomenon.

    Sun Wu looked over and saw that eldest senior brother, he mu, was refreshing and had the temperament of someone who had read a lot of poetry. Second senior sister, Fang huayin, had a slightly hard face, but itplemented her own firmness and decisiveness. She did not look ugly at all, both of them were well-known figures on the earth roll in the martial arts world.

    While his third senior brother, Yu Banshan, looked like an elegant young master, he was actually mature and steady. His fourth senior sister, Qi Jinxiu, was a beautiful woman dressed in pce attire and was gentle and elegant.

    After he greeted them one by one, he sat down again and heard his master, Emperor Yuan, say,

    ¡°Our sect has two fundamental cultivation methods. One is the origin golden chapter, and the other is the eight-nine arcane art. Which one do you want to cultivate, or do you want to cultivate both?¡±

    Various scenes and wishes from his previous life appeared in Sun Wu¡¯s mind. He said in a deep voice,

    ¡°Don¡¯t be greedy. I want to learn the eight-nine arcane art.¡±

    The eight-nine arcane art was invincible in terms of physical strength. It was extremely powerful and had many changes. It was a perfect match for the Invincible Iron Fist that he liked.

    ¡°Not bad,¡±Meng Qi praised and said casually, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be too restrained in my Taoist temple. Your Senior Brothers and sisters are all easy to get along with. Do you have any questions along the way?¡±

    Sun Wu thought for a moment and smiled. ¡°Our sect is the Holy Land of Immortals. I originally thought that I would see immortal birds flying, auspicious beastsing and going, Dao children serving them, and strong men performing their work. Who would have thought that it would be so simple and pure?¡±

    Meng Qi shook his head and couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Why pursue external matters? The great green root will handle the trivial matters. You and your senior brothers can just casually lend a hand. Alright, all of you can go and work on your own.¡±

    ..

    After a few days, a reward suddenly appeared in the Ten Thousand World Mall:

    ¡°A high price for a young immortal bird or auspicious beast, or one with a corresponding bloodline is also fine!¡±

    ..

    When Sun Wu began to cultivate, Xiao Tianquan was called into Meng Qi¡¯s quiet room.

    ¡°Junior martial uncle, what do you need me for?¡±Xiao Tianquan squatted down.

    Meng Qi nodded:

    ¡°Take my talisman Imperial decree and sneak into the Netherworld to take a look at the current situation.¡±

    With the death of Emperor Fengdu and the loss of the owner of theherworld, there were bound to be huge waves there. They would fight openly and secretly, so they had to n ahead.

 Chapter 1262 96. The World Was Safe And Sound

    Xiao Tianquan immediately followed the order and left the pce. He returned to his residence and activated the ¡®Yuan Huang Fu Zhao¡¯.

    Blood-red light rose and brown fog surrounded him. An ancient stone door with the intent of life and death appeared in front of him. It was blurry and hazy.

    The stone door was half-closed, revealing a crack. He could vaguely see the scene behind him. It was a deep and dark world. It was a flowing blood-brown river. It was the haze and death fog that shrouded the world.

    Xiao Tianquan activated his divine ability and summoned the projection of him and me rted to the underworld. His body gradually disappeared andpletely merged with the void. He passed through the crack, trying to step into the Ghost Company of the underworld in his dream.

    After a cold and illusory feeling, Xiao Tianquan had already sneaked in. He saw the blood-brown river connecting the entire underworld. He did not know where it came from or where it flowed to. Countless ghosts and ghosts were floating in it, from time to time, they would let out mournful cries, as if they would never be able to escape.

    The flowers on the other side of the river bloomed, embellishing the deathly stillness. It made people forget their worries, forget their pain, and forget their past. On the river, there were towering and ancient stone bridges that led to the depths of theherworld, the ce where the reincarnation quietly revolved.

    At this moment, every stone bridge was heavily guarded. With the judges leading the way and Ghost King Yin Shuai¡¯s assistance, it was difficult for even half a fly from the outside world to sneak in.

    Xiao Tianquan had long noticed the abnormality in theherworld. A few days ago, when Master Xuan bei used the universalmon sense talisman to ferry the souls of the deceased here, everything suddenly went smoothly, and there was no longer the feeling of sneaking around, ording to the ghosts who had sessfully escaped, the Netherworld was in chaos, and the Messengers of death were in a constant state of panic, so they did not have the mood to look after them.

    This abnormality only ended yesterday, and things seemed to have returned to their old ways.

    After merging into the void, the invisible Xiao Tianquan took small steps and approached the stone bridge to see if there was a chance to sneak in. However, the stone bridge was not only guarded by the judges and yin marshals, but it had also activated a powerful forbidden spell to guard against all kinds of concealment methods, with Xiao Tianquan¡¯s grasp of the void seal, it would be very difficult for him to pass through it without anyone knowing.

    Therefore, the slightest carelessness would immediately expose his hiding ce. Although after Fengdu¡¯s death, he was not afraid of the Ten Pce Ghost Emperors, who were all people whose strength could not bepared to his own, who knew what kind of changes had happened in the underworld these few days, would there be a new powerful ruler appearing.

    Just as Xiao Tianquan was in a dilemma, he realized that the ¡®Yuan emperor talisman Imperial decree¡¯that had previously manifested an ancient stone door did not disappear directly. It floated over soundlessly and stuck to his back, it gathered the Qi of the Netherworld that hid life in death and contained death in life.

    With a thought, Xiao Tianquan distanced himself from the Stone Bridge and tentatively walked into the blood-brown long river.

    The wailing ghostpletely ignored the Xiao Tianquan¡¯s existence, as if it was really just a part of the void. The river water that could wash away intelligence and did not have buoyancy quietly changed, as if it was surrounding it.

    Therefore, the Xiao Tianquan quietly crossed the underworld and stepped into the depths of theherworld.

    If it did not know what was good for it, it really wanted to bark and express its pride.

    Even some heavenly venerates did not dare to touch too much of the river of the Netherworld¡¯s water. Xiao Tianquan could roam freely without falling!

    Xiao Tianquan did not dy. It dived towards the ces that connected to the myriad universe and covered the dark halls. Halfway there, it suddenly stopped because its sharp senses sensed that there was an extremely terrifying existence behind the halls, even if it did not deliberately target it, it could still make its heart skip a beat. If it really approached the ce of reincarnation, it would probably be discovered on the spot.

    ¡°Is it the new Lord of Hell?¡±Xiao Tianquan pondered for a while and circled around the ce of reincarnation and the dark halls, giving up on going deeper.

    After a while, it met two patrolling judges who were whispering andmunicating with each other through voice transmission.

    Seeing this, Xiao Tianquan, who was hiding in the void, opened its mouth and revealed a bright smile. It quietly activated the ¡®Yuan Xin seal¡¯and used its heart to peer into the heart, eavesdropping on the other party¡¯s words.

    ¡°Sigh, I thought that the emperor could ascend to the highest level, but I didn¡¯t expect him to die so early.¡±The judge, who was still dressed in ck, sighed.

    The judge, who had a circle of blood on his sleeve, also replied with mixed emotions, ¡°Under the other shore, if we really want to die, we¡¯ll just die. Forget it, the change of the Lord of Hell doesn¡¯t affect us much. No matter who takes over theherworld, they¡¯ll have to use us. We can¡¯t do everything ourselves, right?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that all my previous efforts will go down the drain,¡±the ck-robed judge said nervously, ¡°In order to improve on the Ghost God True Spirit map, I¡¯ve always tried to curry favor with the Yama King and ignore the other Nine Pce Ghost Emperors to show my loyalty. Now that nine spirit primordial saint has be the Master of the underworld, it seems that he has ced great importance on the Samsara King and King Qinguang... Sigh, I¡¯m really afraid that they¡¯ll find the wrong ce and send me to reincarnation.¡±

    Nine spirits original Saint became the new master of the Underworld? Xiao Tianquan was stunned.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    He was not surprised by this result. Emperor Qing was the only person who could walk on the other side of the world. Fengdu was dead and the underworld was lost. If he wanted to interfere, who couldpete with him?

    And he gave the position of the Master of the underworld to his mount nine spirits original saint, the great saint who hadpleted his destiny.

    The judge with a circle of blood-brown on his sleeve looked left and right, and the tone of their voice transmission became solemn, there was a hint of gloominess, ¡°I heard a piece of news from the Yama Temple. After nine spirits original Saint entered the underworld, he did not find the Ghost God True Spirit map. It seems that it has been taken away a long time ago.¡±

    ¡°What? The Ghost God True Spirit map has been lost?¡±The ck-robed judge was shocked.

    Their abhijnas, magic power, and official rank all came from the Ghost God True Spirit map. It could be said that they werepletely suppressed by this magic treasure. Now, the Master of the underworld was the master of the underworld, and the Master of the Ghost God True Spirit map was another expert.., in the future, when they encountered a conflict, they were really in a dilemma.

    The most frightening thing was that the person who obtained the Ghost God True Spirit map saw that he had no hope of entering the underworld, so he simply wiped out all the true spirits in it and let himself vanish into thin air.

    They talked about this matter in fear, and Xiao Tianquan, who had received the important news, quietly left. He crossed the Yellow Springs again, left the Netherworld, and returned to the hollow jade temple of Mount Kunlun, he told everything in detail in front of the Hierarch Immortal Venerable Meng Qi.

    As expected, the Green Emperor also had his own ideas, so he made the nine spirits original saint the Master of the underworld... Meng Qi nodded slightly. This was an important piece of news.

    The important thing was not who the lord of the underworld was, but that he could not simply treat the green emperor as a subordinate of some ancient man.

    Every other shore was the will of heaven, not someone else¡¯s puppet!

    In the future, he would have to partially adjust his attitude toward the green emperor. For the time being, he would not activate the matters of the Pure Land of Hell at his master¡¯s ce, lest the will of heaven was like a knife.

    As for the disappearance of the true spirit map of the Ghost God, Meng Qi could guess what was going on even with his toes. It must have been the Bodhi ancient Buddha who sensed that one of the three corpses had fallen at the first moment, which was why he took the true spirit map before the Green Emperor did, he took the Ghost God¡¯s true spirit map through another chess piece.

    No Wonder Bodhi ancient Buddha wanted to seal the god-sealing roll at the same time. He said when it would arrive. wasn¡¯t he just waiting for Fengdu the great emperor toplete his dao of life and death andpletely awaken himself?

    Based on this deduction, Bodhi ancient Buddha temporarily gave up theherworld, but he grasped the key of the Ghost God¡¯s true spirit map and waited for an opportunity. He didn¡¯t want topete with the Green Emperor when he traveled the world.

    However, he didn¡¯t know if the true spirit map of the Ghost God had returned to him, or if it was still on that chess piece, so he could cover his tracks..

    Meng Qi thought for a while and put this matter aside temporarily. He didn¡¯t conflict with the Green Emperor and still hid the wheel of life and death in the origin as a prepared chess piece. He closed his eyes and divided his attention to the newly born universe to sense the intention of opening up, he used this to condense and sublimate the ¡°Heaven opening seal¡±.

    After an unknown amount of time, he suddenly had a thought. He opened his eyes and looked outside the Daoist Temple.

    Under the shade of the trees, he saw a middle-aged man with the demeanor of an immortal. He had five long whiskers and a pale golden face. He was Guang Chengzi, one of the nine great figures of the Daoist sect!

    ¡°Senior Brother Guang Chengzi is honored to have you here. I am sorry for not weing you.¡±Meng Qi smiled and appeared in front of Guang Chengzi.

    Guangcheng zi chuckled. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so courteous, junior brother Headmaster. I have a matter to discuss on this trip. I hope you will agree to ring the ancient bell of Kunlun and gather the disciples of Yuxu sect to discuss what we should do next.¡±

    Hearing Guangcheng Zi¡¯s words, Meng Qi felt quitefortable. At least, Guangcheng Zi, the celestial venerable, did not treat his position as the headmaster as nothing. Instead, he rang the bell and gathered the disciples. Instead, he personally came to discuss the matter.

    ¡°What should we do next?¡±Meng Qi asked.

    Guang Chengzi looked into Meng Qi¡¯s eyes with a smile:

    ¡°Since the Jade Void faction supports the human emperor, we should try to umte as much as possible and expand our advantage before the other side returns. Now that the god Ascension Roll has fallen to the Netherworld realm, I wonder what Junior Brother Hierarch ns to do?¡±

 Chapter 1263 97, Remember

    Upon hearing Guang Chengzi¡¯s question, Meng Qi suddenly had a strange feeling in his heart:

    What shoulde wille..

    He calmed his emotions and examined it with his mind, after pondering for a moment, he said, ¡°The board of gods has been sealed by the Bodhi ancient Buddha. Even if we take it back, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be of any use. Furthermore, the Great Boundless Heaven and the twelve demon saints have been greatly enhanced in the Netherworld realm, and they have even reached a new level. As for the Jade Void Pce, other than the few who have cultivated the [ eight-nine arcane art ] , the rest will be weakened when they step into the Netherworld realm. Their strength might not even be one-tenth of their original strength. Under such circumstances, how are we going to get our hands on the board of gods?¡±

    Subconsciously, when Meng Qi was speaking, two strange sentences shed through his mind: since ancient times, loyalty and filial piety were difficult to achieve, and friendship was difficult to achieve.

    Although they were not appropriate, and instead had a kind of wicked taste to describe it, Meng Qi felt that he could describe his feelings at this time.

    When the sworn brother and the friend of life and death stood on both ends of the scale, what choice should he make?

    The two of them had a deep sense of loyalty towards themselves and were extremely kind to each other. Even though they had parted ways due to their positions, they had never really fought each other. Regardless of which side they helped to suppress the other side, it was a cruel thing and not something they wanted to do, however, as the sect master of the Hollow Jade Temple, he represented the disposition of one of the forces. In the end, he had to make a decision. If he did not cover his eyes and pretend not to see, the big brother and senior brother Qi would never have a conflict.

    Guang Chengzi smiled and said, ¡°It is not impossible to remove the seal of the Bodhi ancient Buddha. At least, the Azure Emperor has already reached the other shore. Furthermore, after many years of settling down, if the human emperor can obtain the god Ascension rankings before the important figures wake up and return,pleting the great undertaking of the rule of humanity, at that time, he will at least have the good fortune to control the world and gain enough weight. He will no longer be a chess piece that ispletely at the mercy of others, allowing the people on the other shore to weigh the pros and cons.¡±

    ¡°This is a very important step on his path to bing a human emperor. If he misses this step, he will have to move around after the other side has returned. He will try his best to do everything in his power. If he is not careful, he will be reduced to ashes. It is almost impossible for him to obtain such a good situation again. The ambition of the Demon Emperor has never been to rule thend and establish a god on behalf of the heavens. Now that he has escaped to the nine serenities realm and be the enemy of the Evil Demon God, what use is the god Ascension Roll to him? Not to mention the god-ascension rankings.¡±

    ¡°As for the issue of strength, there¡¯s no need to worry about it, junior sect master. The few powerful fellows in the depths of the nine serenities have already awakened. They all have the ambition to covet the Devil Emperor¡¯s ws and unify the nine serenities. At the moment, they are still wary of each other and have yet to make a move. Once we make a move, they will definitely not let go of the opportunity. In the chaotic battle, there¡¯s junior sect master, you, who can enter the nine serenities as if it were t ground. There¡¯s me, who can join hands to set up the immortal ying sword formation. Junior Sister Wen Shu, who has the strength to stabilize herself in the destiny realm no matter how weak she is. With the protection of the innate virtue, she is not afraid of Nezha, who is filthy and depraved. Why would she be afraid of not being able to snatch the god-ascension rankings?¡±

    He analyzed the effect of the god Ascension roll on both sides, and his tone was filled with obvious sincerity.

    Meng Qi knew that Guang Chengzi was telling the truth. It had been several years since brother Goofy had confirmed the legend, and the time to return to the other side was getting closer and closer. Even though there was nock of support behind it, when the time came, there would definitely be more variables, and he would n ahead.., perfecting oneself was indeed a very important step. It was just like how he was trying his best to step into the blessed realm with a perfect attitude, striving to reach the end of the sea of bitterness as soon as possible, and the god Ascension roll was really useless to the current Qi Zhengyan and Zhao Heng. Who knew how long it would be before the bodhisattva ancient Buddha seal was lifted.

    But this was a treasure that they had painstakingly plotted and spent a lot of effort to obtain. How could they take it away just like that?

    Meng Qi quietly listened to Guang Chengzi¡¯s words, and there was a lot of struggle in his heart. After a moment of silence, he said,

    ¡°This matter is of great importance. It will determine the future path of the hollow jade branch. I will have to trouble senior brother Guang Chengzi to ring the ancient bell and gather all my fellow disciples to discuss a grand n.¡±

    Guang Chengzi looked deeply at Meng Qi and smiled as he bowed:

    ¡°I will obey the sect leader¡¯s orders.¡±

    He took a step forward and disappeared from the Kunlun Mountains, stepping into the true hollow jade temple.

    Dang!

    A few breathster, the melodious bell rang, ringing only in the ears of certain people, as if it was the most ancient and sacred summoning.

    Meng Qi was in a daze, as if a familiar figure in green robes appeared in front of his eyes. He was so ordinary, except for his expressionless face, as if he was wearing a metal mask, there was nothing special about him.

    Zeng Ji, after being injured, he rambled on, but he was actually better at talking than himself..

    ¡°Zeng, do you remember how he twitched his mouth when I called him cousin with a bright smile...¡±

    ¡°Zeng, do you remember how he almost changed his expression every time I had a bad taste in his mouth...¡±

    ¡°Zeng, do you remember how he took the initiative to attract monsters in the depths of the Spirit Mountain, leaving the hope of life to me, Zhiwei, and the little foodie...¡±<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    ¡°Zeng, do you remember how the Red Dharma Idol appeared on the bank of the Great River? That sentence, ¡®the way is different, the way is different¡¯...¡±

    ¡°Remember, in order to help me, a red star appeared between his brows. His right hand took the initiative to grab the Devil Emperor¡¯s w. His green robe turned ck, and his ck hair danced in the wind as he calmly sank into theherworld...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, junior brother Meng. I have my own way to defend myself.¡±

    ¡°Life is red. It is continuous progress, self-improvement, and the new will to reform the old cauldron is also red. All living things are red. It is called the blood firmament.¡±

    ¡°When the red g spreads across the universe and the red flow rushes to heaven and earth, I will use it to condense the dharma body of the ¡®Blood Firmament¡¯. The demonic will will will no longer be able to corrode it. Even now, I can still maintain my intelligence!¡±

    The words from that time reverberated in Meng Qi¡¯s heart, as if it had been a lifetime ago.

    Now, he was holding a saber and a sword, pointing it at the green-robed figure?

    If not, what else could he do?

    Big Brother was a man of his own nature. When he was crazy, he didn¡¯t care about his status. Just because they had hit it off, he became sworn brothers with me and treated me with sincerity. After that, even though he regained his consciousness and spoke harshly, he was actually helping him. He was using this mirror to borrow the human emperor sword, he had never spoken a word..

    If not, what else could he do?

    Hollow Jade Temple had already nned the human emperor¡¯s matter. As a direct descendant of the primordial beginning, how could the current sect master not do his part for this?

    What else could he do when his own forces were on the same side as his sworn brother?

    Even if he could fool them this time, he would face them again sooner orter. He had to be decisive and not gentle!

    ng!

    The bell reverberated, as if it was urging the soul.

    Meng Qi¡¯s spiritual sense sank into the acupuncture point on his left hand and entered the voice. He told the story by himself and finally said,

    ¡°Xiaosang, what would you do if it were you?¡±

    Gu Xiaosang¡¯s voice was as clear as spring water, he chuckled and said, ¡°It depends on what benefits I get. If I get in my way, I¡¯ll be merciless. I won¡¯t hesitate. When I reach the other shore, I¡¯ll resurrect him and let him use his fists and legs. I¡¯ll watch him with a smile.¡±

    ¡°What a cold answer...¡±Meng Qi couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Suddenly, he followed Gu Xiaosang¡¯s words and got rid of all his emotions and irrelevant thoughts. He started to think about a few questions:

    What do I want, which path do I want to take, and how do I n to reach the other shore?

    In his n, which of his big brother and cousin would be more helpful to him, and which situation would be the most advantageous?

    When faced with a dilemma, he would put himself first and not ¡°Amodate¡±them!

    Although it was cold, there was no other way..

    With this thought in mind, Meng Qi leaped to the side of the ancient well and entered the hollow jade temple. He passed through Chi Jinzi, Celestial Master Wen Shu, Nezha, and other great abhijnas and slowly approached the leader. He sat down calmly, as if he was a real celestial master, a real supreme headmaster.

 Chapter 1264 98, Sect Master Su Meng

    Sitting at the head of the table, Meng Qi saw Guangchengzi, Celestial Master Guangfa of Wen Shu, Chi Jingzi, perfected Jade Cauldron, Celestial Master Dao Xing, Nezha, and a few other familiar faces, it seemed that they were the new legendary mighty figures of the various families and lineages.

    Of course, Xiao Tianquan was undoubtedly squatting where Yang Jian should be sitting.

    ¡°Greetings, sect master Su.¡±The few unfamiliar legends stood up under the lead of their masters or ancestral masters and bowed solemnly.

    Meng Qi stretched out his right hand and pressed it down. He said with a smile, ¡°Our Jade Void Pce is indeed the sessor to the peak. It is one of the fewrge factions in the universe.¡±

    He spoke with a slightly old air. In terms of true age, the youngest person present was more than a hundred years older than him. However, as the sect master of the Jade Void Pce, there was nothing wrong with his words. Therefore, the few legendary mighty figures listened quietly, they each made their own introductions.

    Among them, the one who left the deepest impression on Meng Qi was the disciple of the red sperm, mountain man Qi Xi, and the direct disciple of Celestial Venerable Wen Shu Guangfa, Jian Wanlin. The former had an old face, and at first nce, she looked like she was over seventy years old. After careful investigation, her actual state of mind was probably around thirty years old, the two formed a sharp contrast, and Meng Qi really didn¡¯t know how he did it -- after using a Dharma body, one¡¯s appearance and age often only depended on one¡¯s own state of mind.

    Mountain Man Qi Xi¡¯s aura was majestic and far-reaching. He had the strength of a legendary peak, while Jian Wanlin was even more outstanding. If it was not for Meng Qi being able to step into the blessed realm at any time, he would not have been able to notice that her true level was close to that of a great divine ability user. Her appearance was delicate and graceful, she gave off a feeling of lightness, as if she was a real sixteen or seventeen-year-old girl.

    After greeting her, Meng Qi looked around and said with a faint smile,

    ¡°All of you are the pirs of the hollow jade temple. Today¡¯s gathering is to discuss the future path of our sect.¡±

    ¡°Please speak, Junior Brother Sect Master.¡±Guang Chengzi spoke with tacit understanding.

    Meng Qi nodded, ¡°Our hollow jade temple has always valued the human race and has repeatedly supported the human emperor. At the end of this cmity, we are no exception. Do any of you have any objections?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±¡°The Hierarch Immortal Venerable Is Right.¡±All the almighty experts present expressed their agreement.

    ¡°Since there are no objections, then let¡¯s discuss the matter of the god-ascension roll. It has now fallen into the hands of the nine Nether Demon Emperor. If we can obtain it, we can helpplete the heaven-sealing tform and allow the human emperor to rule the heavens with human dao. This is a great kindness,¡±Meng Qi said slowly, his tone was indifferent without any emotion, as if he was talking about something that had nothing to do with him.

    Just as Chi Jinzi was about to speak, Meng Qi changed the topic and said with a deep look in his eyes, ¡°I have a few small opinions. I will first put them out for your reference and be a rock from another mountain.¡±

    Since the sect leader had already said so much, the two celestial venerables, Guang Chengzi and Wen Shu, immediately cupped their hands:

    ¡°Sect leader, please speak. We are all ears.¡±

    Meng Qi slowly swept his gaze across the faces. His emotions were deep, and the sect leader¡¯s dignity was born, then, he said, ¡°This is the end of the cmity. If we don¡¯t think far ahead, there will be immediate worries. Now, the few in nine underworlds havepletely awakened and are fighting against each other. The undercurrents are surging. If one of them were to seize the demon emperor¡¯s ws, it would be like adding wings to a tiger. There is a high possibility that they will follow the old demon master¡¯s example and unify nine underworlds. They will ascend to the other shore and fight against the immortal world and the Earth. Such a situation is the next best choice for the Human Emperor¡¯s future ns and the path of our hollow jade temple. Do you all agree?¡±

    Guang Chengzi said with a calm smile, ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s in our best interest to keep the nine underworld in a chaotic state.¡±

    ¡°No one wants to see a demon lord again,¡±Chi Jinzi agreed.

    Wen Shu smiled faintly, her eyes full of spirit, she was full of wisdom. ¡°If we want to transcend the final cmity, I¡¯m afraid we have to break through our previous experiences. We can¡¯t just be limited to the immortal world and the real world. Besides the rule of humanity, we also have to control the nine underworld. Only then can we beplete.¡±

    Therefore, those from the nine serenities could not leave the other side. They had to try their best to maintain the bnce of power between the few of them and not allow one to dominate.

    Meng Qi nodded slightly. His gaze was like a deep pool, there was not the slightest fluctuation. ¡°Therefore, when we take the god Ascension Roll from the Demon Emperor, we can¡¯t weaken his faction. We can¡¯t let the few from the nine serenities find an opportunity to obtain the demon Emperor¡¯s w or other great benefits.¡±

    Guang Chengzi pondered for a moment and immediately understood what Meng Qi meant. ¡°Junior sect master wants to obtain the god Ascension roll through a trade?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Since the god Ascension roll has been banned and the demon Emperor has retreated to theherworld, this item will no longer be of use to him for a very long time. Then, we can naturally take out the benefits that will move his heart to exchange for it. On one hand, we can prevent others from taking advantage of the chaos and plundering. On the other hand, we can also allow his faction to grow stronger. It will no longer be like food in the mouths of those few old fellows. It will have a certain degree of power to resist and stir up the water in the Netherworld even more, maintaining it until the time we need.¡±Meng Qi said in an indifferent tone, he got rid of all the distractions of his emotions.

    The Hollow Jade Temple fell into silence for a short while. They were considering something. Meng Qi did not speak and waited quietly.

    After a while, Celestial Master Guangfa smiled and said, ¡°If there was another choice, who would want to take the risk and fight? It just so happens that my Buddhist body has fallen, and only the Pure Land of wisdom is left, which can be exchanged.¡±<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    ¡°This purend is no longer of much use to my original body, but it is of great help to the Demon Emperor. He wants to teach the demons of the nine Netherworlds and lead them to resist fate, to transcend the original limitations, and to obtain the spiritual light of their nature and the liberation of their flesh and blood. Isn¡¯t it the same as the Buddhist transformation? ¡°With this purend, the evil demons and evil gods will have a ce to hide from the influence of the nine Netherworlds, and a ce to breathe. Moreover, the light of wisdom in the Pure Land will help them to develop their spiritual wisdom and better resist the fate of the nine Netherworlds.¡±

    Beside him, Guang Chengzi took out a book. Although it had not been opened, the aura of the righteous king had already spread out, making people unconsciously have the urge to lower their heads.

    ¡°This is a book written by the previous human emperor. Studying andprehending it day and night will allow those who cultivate the same cultivation method to achieve twice the result with half the effort. I believe that the current Master of the god Ascension Board will be very satisfied.¡±Guang Chengzi was still as immortal-like as ever.

    Back then, it was Zhao Heng who had worn away the imprint of Lu Ya and left his own imprint.

    Meng Qi sat at the head of the table and nodded:

    ¡°Thank you, senior brother and senior sister. I believe that these two items should be able to move them and exchange them for the god Ascension Board.¡±

    ¡°But other than that, there are many other things to consider. The most important thing is emperor Qing¡¯s attitude. He controls the underworld with the nine spirits original saint. I wonder what he will think of the Heaven Court.¡±

    At this point, his voice became serious. ¡°Senior Brother Guangcheng, please go to Dou Shuai Pce and ask the golden-horned or silver-horned boy to go to the Fusang Ancient Tree Realm and ask Emperor Qing for advice on this matter.¡±

    There was no one more suitable than the boy under the celestial venerable of morals to do this!

    Although he owed Emperor Qing a favor for attaining dao, he had repeatedly asked for help and had worn down a lot of it. It was not good to take an inch and take a mile.

    Guang Chengzi immediately stood up and cupped his hands:

    ¡°This humble Daoist receives the sect leader¡¯s decree.¡±

    After this conversation and Meng Qi¡¯s performance just now, those who previously felt that his qualifications were insufficient, that his age was too young, and that his cultivation state was slightly inferior had truly thought that the current hollow jade temple¡¯s sect leader was sitting in front of them.

    Of course, this was also due to Guang Chengzi¡¯s full cooperation.

    Once the prestige was established, when Meng Qi spoke again, everyone listened very attentively:

    ¡°If we can get the tacit approval of the green emperor, the matter of the god Ascension roll will not be affected. But we can not not consider the green emperor¡¯s different attitude. If he wants to take the god Ascension Roll, then we can notpete with him. If his attitude is ambiguous, then we must consider the involvement of other forces. They will definitely not watch USplete the rule of humanity.¡±

    Wen Shu Guangfa was the first to nod his head. ¡°The ancient Buddhas and great bodhisattvas of the Buddhist sect have all returned. It¡¯s not just burningmp and Maitreya. As far as I know, all the unfettered kings and Buddhas in the world have awakened from their slumber. Even if the spiritual mountains were damaged by the same level of cultivators, it wouldn¡¯t be any less than our hollow jade temple.¡±

    ¡°The demon Grand Sage has almost returned to his old temple,¡±the jade tripod master added calmly.

    Chi Jinzi added, ¡°Something happened on the three clouds ind. Yunxiao and the rest have returned. The other powerful cultivators of the Numinous Treasure lineage have also revealed their traces.¡±

    ¡°The remaining divine envoys of the Luo sect have all awakened,¡±Nezha said through gritted teeth. It was as if he had identally suffered a loss. His tone turned heavy, ¡°The leader of the Divine envoys is the Great Immortal Zhenyuan of the five viges Temple!¡±

    It was him? Meng Qi was surprised, but he had expected it.

    From the discovery of the rtionship between the ginseng fruit and the peaches of immortality, he knew that Zhenyuan Zi must have some connection with the gold emperor.

    After discussing the matter for a while, Meng Qi maintained his calm and indifferent state and said,

    ¡°The specifics, who can win him over, and who can¡¯t avoid it all depend on one premise, and that is the fundamental path of the current human emperor.¡±

    ¡°Please Wait a moment. Senior Brother Guangcheng and I are going out for the time being. One is to go to Dou Shuai Pce, and the other is to go to Changle Pce City. I want to ask the current human emperor in person what kind of humanity he wants.¡±

 Chapter 1265 99, The Power Of Order

    The heaven sealing tform stood on the left side of the city, surrounded by the five imperial altars. It gave off a faint light, making the entire changle feel like it was the ruler of the world.

    Meng Qi took a look at the scene and his figure appeared. Hended in front of a pavilion in the pce.

    Creak. The door opened without wind, as if it was weing. Inside, the pirs and decorations were bathed in the sunlight. It was golden and brilliant, magnificent and awe-inspiring.

    It was rare for Gao Lan to wear casual clothes. He stood by the window with his hands behind his back. His entire body was dyed in gold, exuding a sense of holiness and solemnity.

    ¡°Third brother, you don¡¯te to visit for no reason. What¡¯s the purpose of this trip?¡±Gao Lan did not turn his head. His voice seemed toe from beyond the sky, without joy or sorrow.

    The corners of Meng Qi¡¯s eyes twitched. He said in a ¡°Cold and indifferent¡±tone, ¡°I often use the universal knowing talisman tomunicate. How can you say that I don¡¯te to visit for no reason?¡±

    It seemed that his big brother was reminiscing about Yan ran again. The dignified nine-foot-tall man was actually a little sad about the spring and autumn. He forced himself to say that he was worried for nothing, and he forcefully ndered himself as a cold-blooded brother who did not visit the temple for no reason..

    Gao Lan slowly turned his head, and his face was covered with ayer of sunlight. He said calmly,

    ¡°Sincemunicating through the universal symbol is equivalent to visiting, why did youe personally?¡±

    Big Brother¡¯s train of thought was really strange and could not be measured bymon sense... Meng Qi was speechless for a moment, not knowing how to answer. Should he admit that he had nothing better to do, or should he swallow his previous exnation.

    After thinking for a while, Meng Qi brought his expertise to the extreme. He went straight to the point, ignoring the other questions, and his expression was solemn, he said straightforwardly, ¡°Big Brother, the humanity in your heart, the humanity that you want to practice, what kind of humanity is it?¡±

    Gao Lan¡¯s gaze suddenly became deep and serene. There was a kind of sharpness and indifference brewing in his eyes. It was as if he had returned from reminiscing about the past to being a rational and cold emperor.

    Meng Qi did not avoid his eyes. Although his aura was not obvious, there was an inexplicable sense of chaos that made all the sharp edges fall into the void.

    Gao Lan was silent for a long time. His thin lips slowly opened.

    The Qi pulled, and Meng Qi¡¯s thoughts tightened. He became even more solemn, waiting for an answer.

    ¡°You should call me royal brother.¡±Gao Lan calmly pointed out Meng Qi¡¯s previous mistake.

    Meng Qi¡¯s mouth opened slightly, and his expression was somewhat nk. Fortunately, he could examine his thoughts, and he instantly recovered.

    At such a solemn and solemn moment, why should he care about the details?

    Just as he was about to speak, Gao Lan once again looked out of the window, and his tone was calm as if he was talking about someone else¡¯s matter:

    ¡°Yan ran once asked me this question. At that time, my answer was to ascend to the 95th level and control the power of all worlds. With this, I could rule over the human race and protect my subjects from the scourge of natural disasters and demons. This allowed the human race to be the leader of the intelligent races in the heavens and be more and more prosperous.¡±

    Meng Qi restrained his emotions and listened quietly. He did not interrupt.

    ¡°After Yan ran heard this answer, she did not mention this matter anymore. I thought that she was a little disappointed, but I did not understand why she was disappointed. After that, she was imprisoned for many years. She cultivated with the emperor¡¯s golden book and finally obtained the Emperor¡¯s sword. She unified the world and became the current emperor of the human race,¡±Gao Lan said calmly, his voice was calm. ¡°After experiencing so much hardship and vicissitudes, I finally saw glory and had more ideas about humanity

    ¡°At the end of the ancient times, demons roiled the Earth and people had no way to survive. Therefore, the path of the human emperor was to fight against demons, drive away evil, iste gods, and cut through thorns and thorns to open up a path for the human race that wouldst for thousands of years. Today, the human race is no longer in a precarious position in the real world. Instead, it has upied a rather prominent position. It seems that the protection alone can not support theplete humanity. Therefore, I chose to expand and march into the world.¡±

    ¡°However, this is still not enough. Humanity is too narrow-minded. Based on my many years of experience, humanity is also the light of civilization, the fire of wisdom. It is the ¡®Dao¡¯that all intelligent life forms who can think about the heavens and earth, are passionate about exploring the unknown and pursue the Great Dao. After the creation of the heavens and earth, other than the innate experts, the myriad worlds in the heavens were cold and quiet. Even if there was sunlight shining on them, it would be difficult to hide the darkness essence. When the intelligent life forms were born after birth, they gathered their wisdom and wisdom, gathering the power of the masses to create one civilization after another. Only then did they light up the Dark Universe.¡±

    ¡°Humanity is the gathering of people and order. It gathers the thoughts of all intelligent beings, their love for life, their exploration of the unknown, and their pursuit of the Great Dao. Only in this way can we resist external enemies, resist all forces that try to disrupt and obstruct the progress of this civilization, resist the evil gods and demons that represent the path of destruction and chaos. That is why I acquiesced in the expansion of the ck Pce, the development of the traps, and the expansion of the world. As long as we are willing to abide by thews of the Great Zhou and not do any internal destruction, all intelligent and orderly beings can be ssified into humanity.¡±

    Gao Lan turned around. His eyes were like deep pools as he said slowly,

    ¡°This is the human way that I want.¡±

    Meng Qi nodded slightly and said calmly,

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    After saying that, he turned around and left. There was no hesitation in his footsteps, only the figure in the Daoist robe that was slowly disappearing.

    Watching Meng Qi leave, Gao Lan suddenly said in a low voice,

    ¡°I am very ambitious. I don¡¯t want to see the Inexplicable Dao of demons, the Dao of devils, and the Dao of gods. I want to use the Dao of humanity to take them all...¡±

    ..

    Guangcheng zi descended on the Western world. He set up his escape light and arrived at Dou Shuai Pce thirty-three days away.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    As soon as the exotic flowers, exotic nts, and spiritual spring immortal birds entered his sight, he saw the golden-horned boying to wee him.

    ¡°Senior Brother Guangcheng, the first master has ordered me to listen to your orders.¡±The golden-horned boy smiled and cupped his hands.

    Guangcheng was stunned for a moment, then he turned to Dou Shuai pce and bowed solemnly:

    ¡°Thank you for your help, martial uncle.¡±

    As expected, he couldn¡¯t hide it from martial uncle de!

    After finishing his etiquette, he looked at the golden-horned boy and said with a smile, ¡°Junior brother, please go to the Fusang Ancient Tree realm and ask the green emperor what he thinks about the god Ascension Roll.¡±

    The golden-horned boy chuckled and left thirty-three days away without saying anything.

    Guang Chengzi waited patiently for a long time. Finally, he saw him return slowly. He said with a smile, ¡°Senior brother Green Emperor said you can do whatever you want.¡±

    Such certainty and no vague answer made Guang Chengzi happy. He immediately bade farewell to the golden-horned boy and returned to the Hollow Jade Temple, which was located on an endless high ce.

    ..

    Humanity was the way to gather people, and it was the power of order... Meng Qi recalled Gao Lan¡¯s words and felt confident. When he returned to the hollow jade temple and saw the joy on Guang Chengzi¡¯s face, he immediatelyughed and said,

    ¡°Senior brother Guang Cheng, it seems that senior green emperor supports us to get the god Ascension Roll?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Things will be much simpler,¡±Guang Chengzi answered with a smile.

    With the approval of the only person who could walk on the other side of the world, who else would dare to cause trouble?

    At this time, celestial master guangfa interjected, ¡°It¡¯s easy, but we can¡¯t let our guard down. In today¡¯s world, there might be experts or treasures that can temporarily stop the Green Emperor.¡±

    Meng Qi¡¯s heart moved, and he nodded. ¡°Senior sister Wen Shu is right. First, we have to guard against anyone who can break the seal of the spiritual mountain and let the Devil Buddha escape. Second, we have to consider the Heavenly Dao monster and the Fu Emperor.¡±

    Although Emperor Qing could use his supernatural power and borrow the power of the monster of the Heavenly Dao, the two seemed to be rted, but others might not be able to do it!

    ¡°Emperor Fu?¡±Guang Chengzi asked in surprise.

    When he heard what Celestial Master Guang FA said, he immediately thought of the Devil Buddha and the monster of the Heavenly Dao. But what was Emperor Fu?

    ¡°I learned from Emperor Fengdu that Emperor Fu¡¯s condition was very wrong. I¡¯m afraid that something unexpected might have happened,¡±Meng Qi said frankly.

    Emperor Fengdu was one of the Bodhi ancient Buddha¡¯s three corpses. What he said was definitely not a careless mistake... Guang Chengzi, Chi Jinzi, and the others nodded slightly, acknowledging Meng Qi¡¯s concern.

    As his mind raced, Meng Qi looked around and said with a smile,

    ¡°The current human emperor has a tolerant heart. It¡¯s not necessarily impossible to cooperate with other forces. We might as well join forces as soon as possible to prevent idents.¡±

    As he spoke, he looked at Celestial Master Guangfa and said, ¡°Senior sister Wen Shu, you have a close rtionship with Buddhism. Can you send someone to test their attitude?¡±

    Wen Shu¡¯s eyes turned, and her wisdom grew. She smiled and said, ¡°Wanlin, go to the Maitreya Pure Land and test it out.¡±

    After Jian Wanlin left, Meng Qi instructed Xiao tianquan to contact the monster race, red sperm disciple Qi Xi Shanren tomunicate with the spiritual treasure celestial master¡¯s lineage, and Nezha visited the goddess realm in the name of the god of the three altars sea meeting, hemunicated with the current leader of the ancient Heavenly Court, the mysteriousdy of the nine heavens, who had reincarnated.

    ¡°We will obey the Order of the Hierarch!¡±They left in unison.

    After giving his orders, Meng Qi looked at Guangchengzi, celestial venerate guangfa, and the others with a smile that was not a smile:

    ¡°There is no time to lose. I would like to invite the senior brothers and sisters to y tricks here. Junior brother, I will transform with the wind and escape from the hollow jade temple. I will sneak into the nine Netherworld and see if I can deceive the heavens and the sea!¡±

    On one side, he was trying to confuse the audience with his probing moves, while on the other side, he was trying to make a deal in private!

    Guang Chengzi, Wen Shu, and the other great abhijnas had already understood. They all smiled and said,

    ¡°Please rest assured, junior brother Headmaster!¡±

 Chapter 1266 100, Six Senses

    Before Guang Chengzi, celestial venerate GUANGFA, and the other great divine arts practitioners could finish their words, Meng Qi felt his hand sink. He felt the majestic and righteous aura of the way of the king, as well as the vague and clear wisdom of the weight.

    This was the emperor¡¯s handwritten letter and the Pure Land of Wenshu that had been secretly transmitted to him. The matter was confidential, and it was easy to be detected by the back-and-forth movements. It was blocked by unexpected changes, so it was best not to split the negotiation and transaction into two.

    The human emperor¡¯s handwritten letter was only a thinyer, but it was so heavy that it was like the gathering of an infinite sea of stars. The Wen Shu purend spanned across billions of tribtions and covered the universe. It had profound wisdom and was filled with tranquility, but it was so light that it was as if it had no weight, the two happened to form a sharp contrast.

    Meng Qi did not take a second look. He kept them in his sleeve as if it was a normal urrence. He looked around at his senior brothers and sisters and pushed his Daoist crown with a smile. Without a change in his expression, he had already gone out of the hollow jade temple without a trace, he followed the secret passage that he had sneaked into theherworld thest time and headed to the ce where Qi Zhengyan and Zhao Heng were now standing -- the scarlet mountain range on the first level of theherworld.

    Without the approval of the green emperor, Meng Qi would not have dared to do this. Once he left the hollow jade temple, he would have a cover and the ability to change with the wind. He would not be able to hide it from those on the other shore and those in the blessed realm who could be called celestial venerables, from then on, his future was uncertain and unexpected. He could only carry out the true n of uniting and uniting. He had to think carefully and discuss the distribution of benefits before he put the matter of the god Ascension roll on the table,

    now that the Green Emperor had agreed, even if there was still the possibility of emperor Fu and the monster of the Heavenly Dao fighting, the prerequisite was that the act of snatching the god Ascension roll would be detected. On this point, it was not difficult for the green emperor to conceal the matter and help him hide it from the world.

    The ck Sun Hung High in the sky, demonic qi churned, and the power of filth and depravity filled the air. All kinds of negative spiritual tides were like the wind, having very different moral and legal principles from the real world and the nine heavens.

    Meng Qi changed slightly and transformed into an ¡®original incipient heavenly devil¡¯. He immediately felt the terrifying power of the nine Netherworld being augmentedyer byyer, he actually condensed illusory daos of destruction, ughter, devouring, assimtion, filth, death, reincarnation, and so on (not the real dao, but something close to the Dao. Only by forming illusory dao fruits can it be called some aspects of the real ¡®Dao¡¯) , the Sea of bitterness around him was endless and bottomless. It was filled with pain that could not be relieved. Meanwhile, the river of time flowed through his body and surged silently, washing away his body.

    After receiving the ¡®gift¡¯from the Netherworld, ¡®Primordial Skyfiend¡¯Meng Qi directly entered the blessed realm and temporarily became a great divine ability user.

    Of course, the reason why he was able to condense so many illusory daos was because chaos contained all things. If it were other evil gods or devils, they would only be able to upgrade their corresponding daos.

    At the same time, Meng Qi¡¯s Wuji, which was already close to the Dao, had also been upgraded. It could be considered to be at the middle level among great divine arts practitioners. After all, he was a legendary almighty who could step into the blessed realm at any time, he could be treated as a pseudo-great divine arts practitioner.

    As he experienced this power that was so powerful that it made people intoxicated, Meng Qi took a light breath and examined his thoughts. He warned himself not to be confused by this. It was easy to obtain external power, but it was also easy to lose it.

    Step by step, cultivation was his own path!

    His figure turned into a dark light and left the Yellow Springs. He passed through the Devil Fog and hid himself in the scarlet mountain range.

    After a while, the towering and continuous mountain range appeared in front of his eyes. The scarlet color was like fire, and the blood and malevolence were ¡°Calcined¡±and diluted. It gave off a brand new vigor and a heroic spirit that could fight against Heaven and earth.

    A single spark could start a prairie fire!

    Just as he saw it, Meng Qi suddenly had a thought. He pressed down the escape light and stopped moving forward.

    The void within a radius of more than a hundred thousand miles of the mountain range was filled with an ominous coldness and filth. It seemed to be a normal scene of the nine underworld, but the sharp premonition brought by the eight-nine arcane art made Meng Qi believe that.., there was not even one terrifying guy who was so powerful that he was almost on the other side of the river peeping at this ce!

    If he recklessly approached, he would definitely be discovered!

    ¡°It¡¯s those Old Fellows?¡±Meng Qi closed his eyes, severed his senses, and retracted his spiritual sense. He only removed his old cognitive mode and activated the cause of all karma.

    In an instant, illusory darkness appeared, and it immediately became hazy and indistinct. In the depths of different directions, there seemed to be terrifying monsters that were unimaginably huge, devouring countless universes. Unknown.., mysterious, terrifying, crazy!

    It really is those few old fellows. Moreover, their numbers are much greater than I imagined! Meng Qi muttered to himself.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Some of these old fellows had once suppressed a devil master in the ancient times. Some had attained dao in the middle ancient times and had almost interacted with devils and Buddhas. They were at the very top of the Evil Gods and Evil Gods of the nine Netherworlds, and they were all able to partially control the nine Netherworlds, super experts who could resist the invasion of important figures together were often called pseudo-nirvana.

    In ancient times, there were only two simr evil gods and devils. Before theynded on the other shore, the Devil Lord and Daoist Tiansha were there. But with the arrival of the apocalypse, the end of the era was approaching, and the intent of destruction was ready to be unleashed, although no new important figures were born in theherworld, because they followed thew of Dao, the number of false other shore was even higher. ording to Meng Qi¡¯s knowledge, there were three of them, but from the perception of karma, there seemed to be four of them!

    In the deepest depths of the illusory darkness, the gloomy and scorching heat that spread chaos, evil, and destruction made Meng Qi feel as if he was facing a monster of the Heavenly Dao, and his body was about to crazily split apart, moreover, the negative emotions in his consciousness almost could not be suppressed.

    This was an evil god that had just been born in the Middle Ages. It was a symbol of destruction that appeared when he sensed the end of the apocalypse and the end of the era. It was a manifestation of chaos and was called the ¡°Nine chaos heavenly venerate.¡±He probably did not know the exact name himself.

    Far to his left, there was a cold, dark, and filthy illusory hazy feeling. It was the ¡°Ghost Emperor Xuanming¡±who had once suppressed the Devil Master in the ancient times. It was the first ghost that was born in this era, but it waster surpassed by the Devil Master, instead, it became the other party¡¯s subordinate and then watched the Devil master ascend to the other shore.

    Only when the devil master fell and his body scattered did he use the will of death to go one step further and reach the pseudo-other shore level under the support of the nine underworld.

    Far to the right of the nine chaos heavenly venerate, there wereyers andyers of evil madness that quietly coiled and stirred up space and time. He was also an old fellow from the ancient times who was born with the negative side of time, he had the will of scouring, withering, Doomsday, and the end. He was known as the ¡°ck Celestial Emperor¡±and was the most difficult to deal with among the three pseudo-nirvana realms. Back then, he was only second to the Devil Lord and Heavenly ughter.

    The fourth sense was opposite the ¡°ck Celestial Emperor¡±. The intent of blood, devouring, melting, plundering, and killing faintly pervaded the air. If it wasn¡¯t for the chaotic space-time nearby that had shown some signs, Meng Qi might not have been able to notice it.

    ¡°It¡¯s a little familiar, like the nine Netherworld Blood Demon I encountered before... how did it be so strong all of a sudden... the feeling of ughter... could it be that after it returned early, it coincidentally obtained Daoist Skykill¡¯s remains and devoured and plundered it?¡±Meng Qi guessed the source of the fourth sense.

    If Daoist Tiansha had not been defeated by demon saint and sessfully turned thend of demons into a world of devils, he would have had a great hope of reaching the other shore. His remains were invaluable to the blood demons who were adept at plundering, devouring, and assimting.

    Apart from these four feelings, there were two other indiscernible spies, slightly worse than the nine chaos heavenly venerate, Ghost Emperor Xuanming, nine Netherworld Blood Demon, and ck Heaven Emperor. They were all familiar to Meng Qi, so it was not difficult for him to distinguish them.

    A pure killing intent came from Daoist seven kills. He seemed to have used the opportunity when Meng Qi cut off the connection between the Devil Buddha and it was unable to reach out its ¡°Hand¡±to finally break free from its control, furthermore, with the assistance of the Netherworld Sea sword and many years of umtion, he had broken through many bottlenecks.

    A deep demonic intent that contained almost all the negative dao belonged to the ¡°Devil Lord¡±who had notpletely recovered from his heavy injuries.

    These six should be the highestbat strength of the nine underworld camp at the moment... if not for the fact that they both wanted the demon Emperor¡¯s w and were wary of each other, senior brother qi and fifth brother Zhao would have been ttened long ago, ¡°The great unfettered emperor is definitely not their match...¡±Meng Qi nodded slightly as he observed the surroundings and thought of a way to hide from the six daos¡¯prying eyes.

    Due to the gains from the origin of life and death, his own boundless chaos shortcut, and the nine Underworld¡¯s enhancement, it should not be a problem for him to hide his aura and tracks from the demon lord, Daoist seven kills, and the nine underworld blood demon who had just broken through, however, the nine chaos heavenly venerate, the Xuanming Ghost Emperor, and the ck Heaven Emperor were all old fogeys. With the appearance of a Great Dao, their instincts were sharp, and it wasn¡¯t so easy to deceive them. As long as they were discovered and made a move, the other factions would be able to detect it, the variables increased rapidly.

    When he saw many evil gods and demons cross the mountain ridges to enter the crimsonnd to resist the nine serenities influence, Meng Qi immediately had an idea.

    These evil gods and demons were definitely not all willing. There was nock of chess pieces that the ck Heavenly Emperor and the other old guys used to sneak into the crimson mountain range... Meng Qi¡¯s face revealed a smile. He circted the cause and effect of all the fruits and examined them one by one, searching for clues.

    When he found one, he took the opportunity before he could get close to the area where the six senses were spying on him. Meng Qi transformed into a speck of dust. When the other party breathed, it entered his mouth and entered his stomach, where it was corroded by strong acid.

    The boundless will of chaos appeared and wrapped around the Speck of dust. It was dark and there was no trace of it anymore.

    The evil demon waspletely unaware of it. He took a step forward and entered the area of the scarlet mountain range. He was about to pass through the ces where the senses were spying on him.

 Chapter 1267 101, Diversion

    The demon with a thousand eyes had no awareness of its own situation. Its eight limbs covered in scales were flying up and down. It seemed normal, but in the void around it.., invisible ¡®tentacles¡¯that were either cold, cold, gloomy, or scorching were swimming toward it quickly, as if they could prate its body and read its mind.

    Meng Qi restrained his consciousness, perception, and other things into the will of chaos. He acted as if there was no limit, and all traces werepletely hidden. All that was left was the ¡°Cause of all fruits¡±silently circting. It was free and eternal, like the ¡°Dao¡±, it was constant in heaven and earth. It belonged to the ¡°Nature¡±of the outline and the ¡°Nature¡±of the Daoist method. Without taking the initiative to pry into it, it was extremely difficult to be discovered.

    ¡®The ck Heavenly Emperor¡¯s prying from the past... the feeling of the blood demon plundering and killing... the demon lord whose killing intent is as deep as darkness... his killing intent can cut off the seven kills in this world... The Nine Chaos Celestial Master who is madly destroying... The filth of ice-cold death...¡¯Meng Qi was like a pure point, he relied on ¡®karma¡¯to distinguish the shapeless ¡®tentacles¡¯.

    When the ¡®tentacles¡¯that were spying on them were about to approach this flesh and blood demon body, the filth of cold death suddenly spread out and spread into an illusory fog, bouncing off the other five ¡®tentacles¡¯and dering their sovereignty.

    This was the evil demon that the Xuanming Ghost Emperor had left behind the seed of Filth!

    The other old fellows had more or less done simr things over the years, nting many of their own people into the scarlet mountain range. Now that they knew that the ¡®abnormality¡¯belonged to the Xuanming Ghost Emperor, they did not want to immediately collide with him, they wanted to let the fisherman benefit, so they withdrew their wandering sensory ¡°Tentacles¡±.

    Only the nine chaos heavenly venerate did not retreat. Instead, he advanced. Destruction seemed to have turned into a wave, surging over with irregr chaos and madness. Even Meng Qi, who was hiding in the limitless seal, felt the sense of danger.

    Among the evil gods and devils standing at the peak of the Nine Netherworld, the nine chaos heavenly venerate was famous for speaking incoherently, harming others without benefiting himself. He was not stupid. He only made others stupid. It was just chaos, just evil.., therefore, his actions could not be measured bymon sense. When others would retreat,promise, and restrain themselves, he would often do the opposite!

    It was precisely because of this that Meng Qi was most worried about the nine Chaos Celestial Master in his n to use the body of the evil devil to sneak into the scarlet mountain range. It was not the ck Heaven Emperor or the demon lord.

    Reality also proved this point. Although the wave of destruction that could tear apart all thoughts was invisible, it was aggressive and almost instantly attracted the perception of the ck Heaven Emperor and the other powerhouses.

    Once a fierce collision broke out, it had to be prepared!

    Puff!

    The wave hit the cold dead fog and condensed into pieces of dark illusory ice crystals. The thousand-eyed evil demon quickly fled, but it still did not notice the abnormality in its surroundings.

    It could not understand the fight between the pseudo-paramita that was much higher than it. In fact, it almost did not exist until the aftermath spread out and swallowed it.

    For ordinary mortals and monsters, there might often be battles that could destroy the world around them, but they often did not notice it!

    The dead fog shook and was about to disperse. ¡°Ghost Emperor Xuanming¡±was caught off guard and could not help but curse in his heart:

    ¡°Damn it, this old lunatic is sick again!¡±

    ¡°Nine Chaos Celestial Master¡±had been normal for a few years. Ghost Emperor Xuanming thought that the matter of the Devil Emperor¡¯s w was important to him, so he restrained himself and became clear-headed. Who knew that at the critical moment today, he had revealed his true nature again.

    Seeing this, Meng Qi had no choice but to use a backup n.

    Since he knew that nine chaos heavenly venerate was a big variable, how could he not be prepared?

    Hu!

    The Wheel of life and death in the origin of life and death slowly rotated, and the long river of the yellow springs that flowed out surged with the will of death.

    Such an unusual situation immediately attracted the attention of the ck Heaven Emperor and the others. Sensing the river of the Yellow Springs, nine chaos heavenly venerate also withdrew his invisible tentacles and stretched out countless thin threads, extending over.

    Taking advantage of this opportunity, the ck heavenly emperor diverted his attention to the river of the Netherworld while mending the invisible dead fog, allowing the evil demon hiding Meng Qi to continue to climb over the mountains and ridges.

    At the same time, he also examined the flesh and blood demon body to prevent any old guy from nting hidden dangers.

    Meng Qi even stopped the operation of the ¡°Cause of all fruits¡±andpletely withdrew into the chaos. It was as if he had already disappeared from the world, allowing the ck heavenly emperor¡¯s invisible tentacles to sweep over him.

    The images of the Great Dao, such as coldness, coldness, filth, death, and depravity, strangely shed past. Suddenly, it paused for a moment.

    Meng Qi did not change at all. He treated it as if he had already died.

    After pausing, the formless tentacles moved forward again, passing through the flesh and blood demon body and returning to the distance.

    Under the situation where he was constantly distracted, no matter how strong the Xuanming Ghost Emperor was, it was difficult for him to discover Meng Qi, who had also been blessed by the nine Netherworlds.

    The flesh and blood demon body flew forward and entered the main body of the scarlet mountain range. The Abnormal Yellow Springs returned to normal, attracting the doubts and spections of the ck Heaven Emperor, the nine underworlds blood demon, and the demon lord. When the nine chaos heavenly venerate retracted his gaze, he had no chance to take advantage of the situation, thus, he regained his consciousness and rationality.

    The deeper they went into the scarlet mountain range, the thinner the churning demonic qi became. In the end, with the ck sun hanging high in the sky, they actually felt a clear and bright feeling.

    Meng Qi originally thought that he would have to go through a lot of trouble to find Qi Zhengyan. However, as soon as he entered the Scarlet Kingdom, he saw him standing on a high ce, surrounded by evil gods and demons.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    He looked down at his surroundings not to be superior to others, but to preach something. The eyes of the many evil gods and demons sitting beside him were rtively clear, and they were listening attentively. Their emotions fluctuated from time to time.

    Qi Zhengyan¡¯s voice passed through the ears of the evil demons and entered Meng Qi¡¯s mind, appearing to be intermittent:

    ¡±... The pain of being troubled by emotions and ruled by desire will not be less than yours... Every day, every moment, I have to do my best to resist the influence of the demon Emperor¡¯s w... Every Time I cultivate to the end, I will always fall into a nightmare, experiencing all kinds of things that I don¡¯t want to happen. My parents will be crazily dismembered by me, and my best friend Will Die tragically from my betrayal and sneak attack... bloody scenes, extreme emotions, and irrational desires can give us a momentary pleasure, but afterward, it will be endless self-me and unresolvable pain. From then on, we will be trapped in a sea of suffering, reincarnated for all eternity, until the three souls arepletely reced, and I will no longer be me...¡±

    ¡°These experiences are nothing more than a joke to the gods and demons who have yet to awaken. They will only fuel their desire for ughter, destruction, and so on... since you havee to the Scarlet Mountain Range on your own ord, you must have experienced simr pain. Why Don¡¯t you step forward and share it with everyone? Let us see the true face of theherworld more and more clearly...¡±

    With Qi Zhengyan taking the lead, the evil gods and demons stepped forward one by one to express their pain.

    As they spoke, their emotions surged up and down, and their mutual recognition gradually strengthened. Their vague views of the Netherworld slowly took shape, hatred, and resistance!

    Meng Qi circted the Yuan Xin seal and subtly influenced the possessed evil demon. As he listened, he approached. Suddenly, his vision blurred, and two monsters wearing pure ck full-body armor appeared before his eyes. They were members of the Yama n.

    ¡°Brother, are you new?¡±The Yama Guard asked.

    Meng Qi controlled the demonic possession and nodded. ¡°I heard that the Devil Emperor upied the scarlet mountain range and could help us, who have our own intelligence and thoughts, escape from the influence of theherworld. Is this true?¡±

    The Yama guard chuckled. ¡°Of course! We only understand what we really want after being taught by the Devil Emperor.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±Meng Qi asked casually.

    ¡°UH...¡±the Yama Guard was stunned. ¡°It¡¯s not the destruction of the endless and void.¡±

    Meng Qi said thoughtfully, ¡°What do we need to do after joining the Scarlet Mountain Range?¡±

    ¡°Four things. One is to cultivate the righteous techniques taught by the Devil Emperor and fundamentally resist the influence of theherworld. Two is to exchange the pain of the past and the knowledge of the present with myrades. Three is to vent the negative desires through thebor of constructing the Scarlet Mountain Range¡¯s boundary. Four is to practice the array formation under the organization of the Devil Saints. Other than that, there is no need for you to tter anyone and serve anyone...¡±the more Yan Mo spoke, the brighter his eyes shone.

    After passing through the Yama guard, Meng Qi realized that Qi Zhengyan had disappeared from the ce where he had been sitting and talking about his pain.

    After identifying his tracks, Meng Qi escaped from the evil demon that had possessed him and turned into a ray of light. He sank into the ground and flew away quickly.

    ..

    ¡°The effect is not bad...¡±Zhao Heng and Qi Zhengyan walked side by side in the scarlet mountain range. They watched the enchantment grow from the inside to the outside, from the old to the new. It was getting bigger and bigger and more terrifying.

    Qi Zhengyan nodded without a smile and did not say anything.

    Zhao Heng looked at the entrance of the barrier, he frowned and said, ¡°This way, we can easily let the evil gods and demons in without too much scrutiny. I always feel that the hidden danger is very big. Those old fellows are not easy to deal with. I¡¯m afraid that they have some hidden seeds.¡±

    Qi Zhengyan said calmly, ¡°The great unfettered Emperor has a secret investigation.¡±

    He paused at this point, he revealed a rare smile and said, ¡°So what if there are hidden seeds? ¡°This way, I can let those old fellows hear my thoughts, my ideas, my goals... Normally, other than this pathway, how can they sit down and listen to me properly?¡±

    Zhao Heng was stunned when he heard that. He was silent for a long time before he sighed and said, ¡°You usually don¡¯t speak much, but when you really need to speak, you speak more than anyone else...¡±

    At this moment, he saw Qi Zhengyan suddenly stop in his tracks. His expression seemed to fluctuate, but soon after, he also felt that something was wrong. He saw a familiar figure standing quietly on the hill in front of him. He was wearing a wet suit and had a cloud crown on his head. He looked like he was out of this world.

    ¡°Little Meng...¡±Zhao Heng¡¯s mind was tense for some reason, and his voice sounded as if he was mumbling.

    The person who hade was the current sect master of the Hollow Jade Temple of Kunlun Mountain, the origin Emperor Immortal Venerable Su Meng!

    Meng Qi¡¯s heart was not as calm as Zhao Heng¡¯s. The images of disappointment, sighs, pain, hatred, and a breakup shed through his mind.

    He took a deep breath, dispelled all negative emotions and thoughts, and said with a smile,

    ¡°Very surprising, right?¡±

    Qi Zhengyan looked straight into Meng Qi¡¯s eyes. After a moment of silence, he suddenly said,

    ¡°You are here for the god Ascension Roll, right?¡±

    The atmosphere suddenly froze.

 Chapter 1268 102, Time Is Always Urging People To Change

    For the god Ascension Roll?

    Hearing Qi Zhengyan¡¯s question, Zhao Heng¡¯s mind suddenly buzzed. Looking at Meng Qi in front of him, he felt that he was both familiar and unfamiliar.

    When he abandoned Gao Lan and set foot on this path, he knew that his rtionship with Meng Qi would not return to the beginning. The differences in their standpoints and pursuits would cause the two sides to gradually drift apart.

    However, this was mainly due to the conflict between him and Gao Lan. Although they were on different sides, there was no direct conflict between them. A broken ship was still worth three pounds of iron, not to mention a friendship where they fought together and faced life and death together, no matter what, there would still be some remnants!

    And at this moment, Little Meng waspletely on Gao Lan¡¯s side. He took the initiative to pressure himself and Qi Zhengyan. was he going to turn from a friend to an enemy?

    Faced with Qi Zhengyan¡¯s question, Meng Qi¡¯s heart was filled with mixed feelings. The memories of ¡°Did you remember me?¡±Surged endlessly. From acquaintance to familiarity, from familiarity to friendliness, from friendliness to friendliness, from friendliness to disregard for life and death, all the scenes and conversations surfaced. Senior Brother Qi, cousin, old fifth Zhao, and other terms reverberated in his mouth, but they finally stopped at Qi Zhengyan¡¯s words, ¡°The path is different, not with the strategy.¡±.

    At first, he thought that it was just a temporary statement. Who knew that it would slowly be a reality..

    After pondering for a moment, he dismissed his own emotions and examined all his thoughts. Meng Qi calmly said,

    ¡°This is a matter of mutual benefit. For a long period of time, you won¡¯t be able to use the god Ascension Roll at all. The troublees from the Netherworld.¡±

    At such a time and ce, talking about friendship and the past was a sphemy to the past. The best way was to analyze the pros and cons and negotiate normally.

    The indifferent words entered Zhao Heng¡¯s ears. He seemed to hear the sound of something shattering. It was the sound of the past copsing.

    Little Meng, who never abandoned hispanions, faced danger head-on and did not run away. From the cautious little Meng to the truly trusted Little Meng, the humorous little meng, and the Cheeky Little Meng hadpletely be the sect master of the Hollow Jade Temple, the most powerful venerated immortal of today, the supporter behind the human emperor, had be a peerless expert who was indifferent, calm, and as deep as the sea.

    He had probably rarely heard little Meng address him. Around him were the venerated immortal, the sect master, and other illustrious names..

    Of course, he was no longer the old fifth Zhao of the past.

    Time always urged people to change. The hearts of ordinary people changed, but the hearts of old people changed.

    For some reason, the most memorable image in Zhao Heng¡¯s mind was the encounter in Shen ¡®Du that year. The broken courtyard was quiet, and weeds were growing everywhere. The sun shone through the trees, scattering golden spots on the ground. Meng Qi leanedzily against the broken wall, he leisurely held a stalk of grass in his mouth. His head was obscured by the shadow, and only his mouth and jaw were the clearest, with a faintyer of green beard floating above it.

    He was a human that year, and now he was an immortal.

    Looking at Meng Qi not far away, Zhao Heng seemed to feel the insurmountable chasm between the two sides, the chasm that buried everything in the past.

    ¡°Do I have to give the god Ascension Roll to Gao Lan and watch him rule the heavens with humanity, advancing by leaps and bounds, making the gap between the two sides bigger and bigger, unable to be bridged?¡±Zhao Heng felt as if his voice had fallen from the sky, ethereal and lofty.

    Meng Qi¡¯s eyes were pitch-ck, like a boundless universe without starlight:

    ¡°Once humanity rules the heavens, the human sovereign tree of this world will attract the wind and immediately be the target of public criticism. Although the benefits will be great, the corresponding price will also be extremely great. The top powers like Buddhism, the demi-human race, and Luoism will absolutely not tolerate this matter. There will be a long and repeated tug of war, and there will definitely be no time to be distracted by you. Moreover, I did not take the god Ascension roll for free. I will give you other benefits, benefits that will help you grow at a rapid pace. The value to you, who are in the Netherworld and surrounded by a pack of wolves, is far greater than the god Ascension Roll, which you are currently unable to use.¡±

    Looking at the expressionless Qi Zhengyan, whose eyes seemed to have never changed, he paused and said,

    ¡°Nine chaos heavenly venerate, Xuan Ming Ghost Emperor, ck Heaven Emperor, nine Netherworld Blood Devil, unparalleled demon lord, and seven kills Daoist are all peeping at the scarlet mountain range. Although they have not taken any drastic actions for the time being because they are worried about each other, with their temperaments and style of doing things, this situation can not be maintained for long. Sometimes, a small stone will stir up violent winds and huge waves. If you don¡¯t improve your strength as soon as possible and make the barrier of the scarlet mountain range stronger, what will you use to resist it?¡±

    Qi Zhengyan stood there, his robe fluttering in the wind and the red stars flickering on his forehead. His eyes did not move at all and he said emotionlessly,

    ¡°They are coveting the Demon Emperor¡¯s w, and the Demon Emperor¡¯s w is currently a burden for me, not a help. Once I have verified the legend and can temporarily iste its influence, I will throw it out and do the two Peach Killing Three Warriors Act,pletely disrupting the situation in the Netherworld and buying enough time for my own development.¡±

    It was not that he did not want to get rid of the demon Emperor¡¯s w, but with his current strength, along with the unfettered emperor, the ck-armored demon Saint, and the others, he could only suppress it to prevent it from being contaminated. It was difficult for him to remove it. It was either killed by external forces and taken away, or after he proved the legend.., with the help of the other experts, he suppressed it to its limit and was able to get rid of it for a short period of time.

    Hearing Qi Zhengyan¡¯s answer, Meng Qi was not the first to feel emotional. He did not have the slightest bit of greed toward the demon Emperor¡¯s w, a supreme divine weapon on the other shore level. Instead, he wanted to use it to n the best situation for himself, instead, the conversation between the two was cold and without the slightest bit of warmth. It was as if a stranger was negotiating for benefits.

    Who would have thought that this was a friend who could trade his life for his.

    Fate always made such vile jokes..

    ¡°Although you have the knowledge and inheritance of the demon lord and are in the nine serenities realm, and your current strength is equivalent to a legend and can increase your insight into this realm, I¡¯m afraid it will be difficult for you to break through in one or two years. Based on what I saw just now, the nine Chaos Heavenly Venerate¡¯s patience probably won¡¯tst that long. If there is no other help, the oue can be imagined,¡±Meng Qi directly pointed out the core of the problem.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Qi Zhengyan was silent for a moment, as if he didn¡¯t say anything. In the end, he said:

    ¡°What benefits can you offer?¡±

    Zhao Heng listened to the conversation between the two and already understood the current situation. Although it would be difficult to control the situation in the future after sending out the god Ascension rankings, that was in the future. There were many dangerous situations in front of him and he had to find a solution.

    If one didn¡¯t have long-term concerns, there would definitely be near-future worries. However, if there was a conflict between near-future worries and far-future troubles, there was no doubt that one would choose near-future worries. Only by oveing the difficulties in front of one¡¯s eyes would one have the right to think about the future situation.

    Zhao Heng closed his eyes and felt an inexplicable sadness in his heart.

    From the Bodhi ancient Buddha¡¯s opening of the board of gods, the heaven-sealing tform, and the map of spirits and true spirits, all his efforts had beenpletely wasted. He should have understood a fact: the dream of Imperial hegemony was already empty!

    For now, the only thing he could do was to fully assist Qi Zhengyan and strive for the realization of an alternative idea. ording to what he saw, Qi Zhengyan himself did not have any desire for power.

    Hearing Qi Zhengyan relent, Meng Qi smiled and said,

    ¡°The first is Manjushri¡¯s Pure Land of wisdom, a blessed-level purend. It can resist the influence of the Netherworld, activate the wisdom of the evil gods, and make them rational. Moreover, after merging with the boundary of your scarlet mountain range, the restrictions of the Netherworld on your body will be removed a lot. Under the guidance of the Great Boundless Heaven and the Twelve Demon Saints, you will have the standard to resist the peak of the blessed-level. Even if you can¡¯t resist the nine chaos heavenly venerate, the ck heavenly emperor, and the other old guys, you will be safe and sound in the aftermath

    ¡°More importantly, with this, it will be easier for you to practice your own dao here. With half the effort, your chances of breaking through to the legendary realm will be greatly increased.¡±

    At this point, he turned to look at Zhao Heng. ¡°The second is this emperor¡¯s calligraphy. The way of the king is condensed into words, and you can study it day and night. It will help you cultivate faster and increase your strength greatly.¡±

    At present, Zhao Heng had also stepped into the Earth immortal realm.

    Looking at the Hazy Pure Land of wisdom and the surging human emperor¡¯s calligraphy of the way of the king, Qi Zhengyan and Zhao Heng looked at each other. Then, they nodded and took out the god-sealing roll that was shimmering with a faint golden light.

    Meng Qi believed in Qi Zhengyan¡¯s character very much. Without any oath, they directly exchanged.

    After handing over the Pure Land of wisdom and the human emperor¡¯s handwritten letter, and holding the scroll that seemed to be the manifestation of heaven and earth, he was prepared to shamelessly make a few jokes and put this matter behind him. Everyone would still beughing andughing, and they would still be friends. However, the scenes from earlier reyed one by one.., the heavy atmosphere remained unchanged, and he swallowed the words that were about toe out of his mouth.

    Some things could not be ignored just by pretending that they had never happened.

    The atmosphere was indifferent and strange. Qi Zhengyan held the Pure Land of wisdom while Zhao Heng held the human emperor¡¯s handwritten letter and gave Meng Qi a deep look. He turned around and walked into the depths of the scarlet mountain range, leaving behind two straight backs.

    Meng Qi did not speak. As he watched them leave, there was actually a kind of sadness brewing.

    Seeing that Qi Zhengyan was about to disappear, he suddenly turned his head and said expressionlessly,

    ¡°The other shore seal has its own spirituality. If the external environment and the person who holds it both change, it will cause the seal holder to have a sudden inspiration and sense it. You¡¯d better change and imitate the aura of me or the environment here.¡±

    There was actually such a thing? Meng Qi was stunned at first, but when he looked again, Qi Zhengyan and Zhao Heng had already disappeared into the core of the scarlet mountain range.

    Recalling what he had said just now, the corners of his mouth curled up bit by bit, and a smile appeared on his face.

    The eight-nine divine abilities revolved, and his aura changed rapidly. Meng Qi seemed to have transformed into another Qi Zhengyan, and he put away the god Ascension Roll.

    Just as he was about to leave, he suddenly frowned, and a worried expression appeared on his face.

    Although he had obtained the god Ascension Roll, he was afraid that it would be even more dangerous than before. After changing his aura, he would no longer be able to perform the Boundless Dao of Chaos, hide all traces, and secretly escape from the nine underworld to return to the hollow jade temple!

    In the outside world, there were nine Chaos Heavenly Venerates, Xuanming Ghost Emperor, ck Heaven Emperor, and other terrifying old fellows. Any one of them was not a match for him at the moment. More importantly, once an intense conflict broke out, the other factions would immediately detect it!

    Although he could ce all the unexpected variables on green emperor to deal with, this was not Meng Qi¡¯s character.

    As he looked out of the scarlet mountain range, the six evil and terrifying feelings leaped into his heart.

 Chapter 1269 103, Triple Arrangement (First Update)

    The ck sun hung high in the sky, and the demonic fog wandered about. Outside the scarlet mountain range, cold and scorching interweaved, and strange and dark coexisted. The six evil and terrifying feelings quietly lingered in the endless distance, hiding in the mystery and the unknown, it was impossible to imagine what kind of terrifying and terrifying danger one would encounter once they touched it.

    Even with Emperor Qing¡¯s approval, Meng Qi did not want to provoke the four old fellows, the nine Chaos Celestial Master and the ck Heaven Emperor. One had to know that when they were in the nine underworld, they had the strength of the false other shore. They could borrow the power of the nine underworld, they could condense their illusory Great Dao, which could destroy chaos or freeze death, into half a dao fruit. They could control the river of time in the nine underworld, go back in time, and peep into the future. As long as two of them joined hands, they had the hope ofpletely blocking Emperor Qing.

    Under such circumstances, if they were exposed, the consequences would be unimaginable!

    The area of influence of the false other shore was inferior to that of the true other shore. It could not surpass the nine underworld. The difference was that it could only peer into the future and understand the fate. It was difficult to possess all kinds of possibilities. The whim of the moment and the mystery of manipting the Heaven¡¯s secrets were inferior, it was easy to suffer in this aspect. In addition, the overall strength of the power would be slightly lower than that of the true other shore.

    Of course, if the nine Chaos Celestial Master and the other false other shore advanced to the true other shore, the bonus from the nine underworld would be greatly reduced. They would no longer have the ability to raise their level. At most, they would only have a slight increase, the reason for this was that the essence of the nine underworld belonged to the normal other shore. It was unable to touch the embryonic form of the dao fruit. It was simr to the immortal world in the past. Naturally, it would not be of much help to people of the same realm.

    The reason why Meng Qi was able to deceive the heavens and cross the sea and sneak into the scarlet mountain range was partly because his own realm had improved in the Netherworld and he had reached the level of the middle reaches of destiny, the effect of the boundless chaos to conceal its existence and all sorts of traces was able to directly deceive the great divine arts practitioners at the peak when the body and mind were in sync. On the other hand, the ability of the four old fellows to act on a whim was weaker, it was far inferior to the real nirvana. Under the circumstances of eight or nine times concealing the Heaven¡¯s secrets and concealing the cause and effect of the various fruits, under the circumstances of the heaven¡¯s wheel of existence stirring up the Netherworld¡¯s metamorphosis and drawing attention away, under the premise that the ck Heavenly Emperor and the others were involved with each other.., only then did they cross the danger threshold.

    And at this moment, if they wanted to imitate qi Zhengyan¡¯s aura to conceal the seal on the other side, the boundless chaos will no longer be perfect and wless. There would be internal and external differences. If there was a bit of ¡°Disharmony¡±, the probability of being detected would be countless times higher!

    As for contacting Guang Chengzi and the other senior brothers and Sisters of the same sect to help and temporarily distract the attention of the few old fellows, Meng Qi did not consider it. This was a matter that would affect the whole body. If they moved, the other forces would definitely sense it, the situation would be extremely chaotic and the difficulty would increase drastically.

    Therefore, he had to try his best to seek his own way out without considering the help of the Green Emperor!

    After pondering for a long time, Meng Qi pushed his Daoist crown. The supreme infinite primordial qi, Shi Qingyun, flew out of his Niwan Pce. The Qingyun was dark and heavy, and the clear qi gathered to form three bodies, they were Zhen Ding Tathagata, Su Meng tianzun, and Qingyuan Daoist. It was the great divine ability that could turn the three pure ones into one qi.

    Qingyuan Daoist flew out of the Qingyun andnded in front of Meng Qi. His aura changed, and his expression changed slightly. He looked like Qi Zhengyan. He reached out and took the god-sealing roll, with the eight-nine arcane art as his foundation, he would be in charge of deceiving the Bodhi ancient Buddha¡¯s seal.

    After ¡°Lord Daoist Qingyuan¡±put away the god-sealing roll, Meng Qi waved his right hand and put him into his sleeve. Then, he let ¡°True ri¡±and ¡°Heavenly venerate Su Meng¡±fall from the Qing Cloud, each of them used the miraculous powers of the ri divine palm and the seven heaven-severing swords to hide their aura and whereabouts. It was as if they didn¡¯t exist.

    Originally, the avatar of true determination Tathagata was stronger than Celestial Master Su Meng. However, after Meng Qi witnessed andprehended the few sword moves of true martial emperor in the origin of life and death, he gained a deeper understanding of the heaven-severing sword, the strength of the avatar of Celestial Master Su Meng that he shed out had increased a lot.

    Immediately after, the dark and gloomy supreme infinite prime Shi Qingyun above Meng Qi¡¯s head suddenly came down and enveloped him.

    Qingyun quickly shrank and quickly turned into a time distortion. The void curled up as if it contained countless possible ¡®dots¡¯. It was chaotic and should not have appeared in this world, however, it was still unable topletely hide its traces. Even if it was hiding, there was still a little bit of ¡®disharmony¡¯there. After using the incarnation of ¡®Lord QingyuaN''to hold the god Ascension Board.., the Aura he had transformed into was different from Meng Qi¡¯s own. It was difficult for it to be contaminated in the same way as other objects, so it was still not one entity. There were some internal and external differences, but it was still difficult for it to be truly perfect.

    This little bit of disharmony had entered the body of a certain evil demon that had gone out. It was still hidden in the intense stomach acid. When it had just left the boundary of the scarlet mountain range and stepped into the area where the six evil and terrifying senses were spying on it.., meng Qiyun used the cause of all effects and once again turned the wheel of life and death in the heavens!

    Whoosh!

    The ck and white wheel slowly rotated. The desperate death and vigorous life force spread out like two wings, stirring up the origin of life and death. The River Styx, which hade to an end here, once again stirred up turbulent waves. The blood-brown river water covered the Dark Sun, the distorted faces that could not be extricated were revealed, and they let out mournful cries.

    In a short period of time, the Netherworld¡¯s second strange movement attracted the attention of the evil gods and devils. Of course, it also undoubtedly made them even more suspicious. Each of them was on guard against each other, but at the same time, they were also on guard against each other.

    At this moment, three figures moved. One was the six-armed evil devil that was hiding Meng Qi¡¯s true body. The other was the empty true ri of Tranquility. The other was the void-like heavenly venerate Su Meng. The former followed the path, meng Qi¡¯s true body left quietly and moved stealthily toward the sky above theherworld. True ri of Tranquility and heavenly venerate Su Meng each chose a direction and escaped while maintaining the posture of hiding their tracks!

    Meng Qi first used the unusual movements of the Netherworld to draw attention away, and then used the little traces left in the six-armed evil demon to set up a n on the surface. This made the old guy who was on guard against diversionary tactics feel that this was indeed the case, and finally, he relied on two incarnations to conceal himself, the avatars that were first detected must have interrupted the search of the area created by the false other shore, the demon lord, and the seven kills Daoist -- since they had discovered the enemy, their subconscious must have taken him down first!

    The triple arrangement created ample time for themselves to escape from the Netherworld!

    Ssh!<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    The water of the Yellow Springs surged, and the cold consciousness of Ghost Emperor Xuanming was the first to sweep this area. He had an urgent desire for the origin of life and death in the Yellow Springs, and then.., the ck Heaven Emperor, nine Nether Blood Demon, and nine Chaos Celestial Master¡¯s unique Wills also descended here to search for clues. The Demon Lord and seven kills Daoist were clearly inferior, and they were a little slower.

    However, when the six-armed evil demon was about to run out of the red mountain range, its body suddenly turned gray and decayed inch by inch, directly losing all of its vitality. Soon after, its bones and decayed flesh and blood acted on their own, attacking each other.., it waspletely reduced to ashes.

    ¡°You can¡¯t escape!¡±

    Ghost Emperor Xuanming¡¯s voice, which could freeze his dharmic body into an ice sculpture, reverberated in the air, causing the surrounding void to condense intoyers of amber-like crystals.

    If he had not been sure that the Devil Emperor¡¯s w was still in the depths of the red mountain range, he would have attacked with all his might without any scruples.

    Heavenly venerate nine chaos let out a crazy roar that was filled with chaos. Invisible ripples spread out in all directions. The Devil Lord and ck Heaven Emperor had long been prepared and did not rx their monitoring of the red mountain range, they had discovered the six-armed evil demon¡¯s abnormality from the very beginning.

    The cold spread and the ripples rippled. Everything was proceeding in an invisible and illusory manner. Other than the unfettered son of Heaven and Qi Zhengyan, who held the demon Emperor¡¯s w, no other living creature in the scarlet mountain range had sensed it!

    Just as the carpet-style consciousness search was about to cover Meng Qi, who was about to disappear into the sky, two rays of light shed from the left and right, zen light beams of true ri and the awe-inspiring sword Qi of heavenly venerate Su Meng were forced to reveal themselves!

    Their connection with Meng Qi¡¯s original body had long been tampered with by karma and pointed to the bottom of the river of theherworld.

    Whoosh!

    A blood-red ocean appeared out of thin air and pounced on true ri, who was about to perform the palm of universal salvation. The twisted and demonic sword Qi of the Primogenitor Heavenly Devil arrived first and shed with the divine palm.

    The curtain of ice and death descended and enveloped Celestial Master Su Meng. The Sword Qi guided the seven kills Daoist as he brandished the Netherworld Sea Sword. Celestial Master Nine Chaos split into two and struck out with a palm each, using the momentum of destroying everything in front of him to strike at the two incarnations, he did not care at all about the demon lord, Mysterious Ghost Emperor, and other experts.

    Under the siege of such a lineup, Meng Qi could almost foresee that his two incarnations would be reduced to ashes in two or three moments. However, this created an opportunity and left ample time.

    He could see from high up in the sky. Once he broke through and entered another level, he would escape from another secret entrance and return to the hollow jade temple.

    At this moment, Meng Qi suddenly felt an extreme sense of danger. Ayer of illusory white hair actually appeared on his back.

    In the unseen world, he saw a pair of ancient and distant eyes that were indifferent and heartless.

    These were the eyes of the ck Heavenly Emperor!

    He was not blinded at all and could see himself directly!

    A palm reached out and drilled into the void. Meng Qi¡¯s scalp went numb, and the characteristics of the other shore were triggered. The illusory river around him suddenly appeared and flowed slowly.

    In the river of time and fate, he ¡°Saw¡±his figure in the past few moments, connecting into a ¡°Line¡±from the scarlet mountain range to the high sky of the nine Netherworlds.

    Meanwhile, the ck Heavenly Emperor¡¯s palm was grabbing towards the upper reaches of the long river of time, grabbing towards himself, who had just guided the wheel of life and death in the heavens and made the two incarnations disappear!

    He could escape now, but he could not escape!

 Chapter 1270 104, Meng Qi? Meng De? (Second Update)

    The ck Heavenly Emperor¡¯s palm was deep and dark, as if it was carved out of a gemstone. It was able to absorb all the light and break free from the shackles of time. It reached toward the past a few moments ago, wanting to catch Meng Qi at that time

    With the help of the characteristics of the other shore, the causes of the various fruits, and the eight-nine arcane art¡¯s premonition of danger, meng qi ¡°Saw¡±the anomaly of the long river of time and felt the history that was about to change. However, in the face of all of this.., he was so powerless that there was no way to stop it. It was just like encountering a dharma body when he opened his mind. The gap was even greater than this. It was as if he could only watch as the ck Heavenly Emperor¡¯s hand reached out to his past self.

    This was the difference in levels, the difference in essence. Only the one on the other side could resist the one on the other side. As for the others, no matter how many of them there were, no matter how many they gathered together, it would be useless!

    The river of time rippled. It was so beautiful that it was like a dream. The ck gem-like palm was about to touch Meng Qi from a few moments ago.

    Right at this moment, the chaotic singrity that Meng Qi had transformed into suddenly expanded, as if it was about to expand into a Qing cloud. Then, Saber Light and Sword Qi appeared, shing towards the upstream and downstream of the river of time.

    The saber light was dark, as if it was shing out from an illusory karma. Sword Qi swept about, as if it was being nurtured by the river of time and fate.

    All the things in the past had vanished into thin air. This de did not care about the past!

    One could only take one fate in the future. This sword did not ask for the afterlife!

    Ssh!

    The ripples in the river of time intensified. It was actually slightly affected by Meng Qi¡¯s de that did not ask for the past and the sword that did not ask for the afterlife. Then, the light of the de and Sword Qi contracted rapidly, copsing together with the supreme limitless origin Shi Qingyun, they brought everything around them back to the beginning.

    Whoosh!

    The boundless chaotic will pulled the illusory river of time, creating obvious waves. The void bent and the cosmic light slowed down. They all converged at that point. There was no up, down, left, or right. They would also lose the profound points that defined the past, present, and future!

    When the boundless seal was cultivated to the realm of perfection in creation, it, which epassed the Great Dao of time, could affect the illusory river within a certain range like a peak-level abhijna cultivator who specialized in time-rted cultivation methods. It would be able to withstand the changes in history to a limited extent, peering into the future was simr to the seven kills tablet. However, the principles of both sides werepletely different. The former was to truly go back in time and modify the past, while the limitless seal was to pull a certain amount of history and the future into the present, it allowed one¡¯s body to be ¡®one with three lives¡¯to resist the influence of external forces. Defense was the main focus.

    On the other hand, with the heaven opening seal and the Dao one seal working together, one could break through the restraints and turbulence of time. If one cultivated to the perfection of creation, there would be the mystical power of the seven kills tablet. With the present as the cause, the past would be the result, and logic would be reversed!

    This was the strength of the first three seals of the origin golden chapter. In the sense of the dao of time in front of the other shore, it was even better than some of the Tathagata divine palm and the seven heaven severing swords.

    At this critical moment, Meng Qi did not ce all his hopes on Emperor Qing¡¯s attack. Instead, he did everything in his power. First, he used the two killer moves he had created, ¡°Don¡¯t ask about the past¡±and ¡°Don¡¯t ask for the next life¡±, to stir up the past and the future, this created a chance for the boundless seal to unleash its full power and curl up into a long river of time within ten seconds!

    Originally, Meng Qi¡¯s boundless seal was far from being able to affect time. Even though he had seeded in refining a portion of the origin of life and death, and the will of chaos had already condensed into an illusory great dao, which was equivalent to the level of the initial stage of creation, it was still not enough, however, at this moment, he was in the nine serenities realm. The characteristics of his transformation had been concealed from the heavens and the sea. His realm had received a fundamental increase, and he had stepped into the realm of creation from the legends. As a result, the boundless seal had reached the middle-level of creation.

    Of course, this was still a long way from the peak of the Destiny Realm. However, it just so happened that the umtion,prehension, and breakthrough directions in front of Meng Qi¡¯s Dharma body involved the past, Karma, and fate in the future. He had created a de and a sword divine skill of his own, after they had ¡°Reached¡±the destiny realm, they had also received a fundamental increase. Their interference with fate had increased, and their connection to the past had deepened from their previous life to the past. Therefore, they could only affect the river of time a little, let It Ripple and create an opportunity for the limitless seal.

    Ssh!

    The river of time seemed to bend as it twisted towards the chaotic singrity that Meng Qi had transformed into. The figures from the past five moments and the future five moments converged towards that point in an order of near and far. They wanted to be one, they could no longer be changed!

    Ssh!

    The ¡®Meng Qi from the past¡¯that was about to be grabbed by the ck heavenly emperor¡¯s hand was slowly ¡®washed¡¯towards the current node by the suddenly intense river water, preventing the deep and dark palm from grabbing it directly!

    The sound of the waves of the river of time entered Meng Qi¡¯s ears, and his mind was shaken. He felt that his Taoist power was instantly depleted, and his dharma body hadpletely turned into points of chaos, showing no signs of recovery. As the illusory river water washed over him, his intelligence gradually became blurry, it was as if all his memories were about to be wiped away. This was the price of crossing realms to affect time and resisting the changes of history!

    With his current strength, there was no way he could withstand this level of consumption and bacsh for three split seconds!

    The ck heavenly emperor was slightly dazed. He turned his palm and grabbed at the ¡®Meng Qi of the past¡¯precisely. He did not care about such a level of time resistance!

    This is the chance

    Meng Qi suddenly roared in his heart. He suddenly let go of the river of time, allowing his past self and future self to return to their original positions. The Wuji seal was unfolded into the primeval Qingyun again, and above the Qingyun.., the Shadow of the Pangu banner was surrounded by chaos. The will of creation was condensed and formed. It was the enhancement brought by theher world.

    Hu!

    The river of time returned to normal. The palm of the ck Heavenly Emperor, who had changed his direction, missed ¡®Meng Qi of the past¡¯again. Then, a streak of purple light shone in front of his eyes, as if it had cut open the void, theher world, and the time, it was shing toward his own consciousness!<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Meng Qi exerted the power of his own body and the Overlord de to the limit. It was a world-shaking attack that could split open the heaven and earth!

    ¡°Humph, the struggle of an ant.¡±The ck Heavenly Emperor flicked his finger. As time passed, the de light gradually disappeared without the slightest ripple.

    Perhaps in the eyes of experts at this level, Meng Qi¡¯s attack just now was really equivalent to the struggle of an ant!

    When the de light disappeared, a trace of surprise suddenly appeared in the ck Heavenly Emperor¡¯s indifferent and ruthless eyes. Because Meng Qi in front of him had disappeared,pletely disappeared!

    Of course, with his realm, there was no doubt that he could feel the fluctuation of karma, but the end point was elusive and unpredictable, so he could not see it!

    And at this time, Meng Qi had already appeared in the origin of life and death!

    Whether it was activating the infinite seal, crossing realms to resist the bacsh of the long river of time, or the earth-shattering attack, they were all in order to hide the true life-saving method, so as to avoid being detected by the ck Heavenly Emperor.

    And this life-saving method was to make use of the wheel of life and death in the heavens to revolve the cause and effect of all karma, directly descending into the origin of life and death, thus avoiding the search of the false shores.

    This was a ce that was close to the path. Space and time were mixed together, and it could block the prying eyes of the other shores. In the current world, there were not more than ten people who knew how it entered, the ck Heaven monarch, the Xuanming Ghost Monarch, and the others were clearly not in this category -- the origin of life and death could disrupt the past and future within ten breaths, making the corresponding figures in the river of time blurry and difficult to grasp. If they did not have this ability.., the important figures on the other side had long looked through the history of the river of time and determined the specific location from the scene before and after the others entered.

    The ck Heavenly Emperor gazed at the ce where Meng Qi had disappeared. His right hand reached into the illusory river, trying to touch the other party¡¯s past figure. However, it was like a mirage, disappearing as soon as it was touched and reappearing as soon as it left.

    Further ahead, it involved the scarlet mountain range and the Devil Emperor¡¯s w that was blessed by the nine Netherworlds. Everything was blurry and hard to see.

    As for Meng Qi¡¯s past, he was outside the nine Netherworlds. How could he influence him in the past.

    This was the limitation of the false other shore of the nine Netherworlds. If it was the real other shore, Meng Qi, who was in the ¡°Origin of life and death¡±, would have died on the spot!

    This change was like a rabbit jumping up and down. By the time the nine chaos heavenly venerate and the Xuanming Ghost Emperor returned from the self-detonation of Meng Qi¡¯s two incarnations, the matter had already ended.

    ¡°That¡¯s the Void Jade Temple¡¯s Yuan Huang Su Meng. He took the god Ascension roll with him.¡±The ck Heavenly Emperor sent a cold telepathic message through his consciousness, ¡°Hmph, he must be hiding somewhere. He hasn¡¯t left nine Netherworld yet. The ce where he¡¯s hiding could very well be the origin of life and death. our consciousness covers all ces and we wait patiently for him toe out.¡±

    Netherworld made two strange movements and recognized Meng Qi¡¯s identity. It was very easy to link these two things to the origin of life and death.

    However, he actually noticed that Meng Qi had the god Ascension Roll!

    Hearing the words ¡°Origin of life and death¡±, Ghost Emperor Xuanming¡¯s eyes flickered as heughed coldly:

    ¡°Good!¡±

    ... ..

    Within the origin of life and death, Meng Qi hurriedly jumped into the vigorous life force and circted the yin-yang seal to repair his body. The bacsh from the river of time just now had almost caused his dharma body to copse and he was severely injured.

    Recalling the thrilling and thrilling experience just now, Meng Qi felt a wave offort in his body and mind.

    He was actually able to temporarily escape from the pseudo-nirvana realm¡¯s hands. It was simply too proud!

    ¡°Haha!¡±The depressed mood from before dissipated a lot with Meng Qi¡¯s loudughter, and he was no longer forcefully dispelling it.

    As expected, he still liked to challenge the strong. However, after experiencing this kind of experience many times, his head would definitely be separated from his body, and it was definitely one of a kind.

    Meng Qi¡¯s body gradually recovered, and hisughter suddenly stopped. The corners of his mouth twitched as he mocked himself:

    ¡°Don¡¯t imitate Cao Mengde, lest youugh at a new enemy.¡±

    Before he finished his sentence, he suddenly saw a pair of feet. A pair of feet that stood deep in the starting point of life and death, a pair of feet that wore boots forged from dragon scales!

 Chapter 1271 105, Benefits -ThirdhUpdatedate)

    ¡°Feet?¡±

    Meng Qi¡¯s gaze turned cold. The prime of the limitless ocean, Shi Qingyun, rushed out of the mud ball once again. He lowered his head and turned into streams of chaotic energy, enveloping him within.

    Did his words reallye true? The good ones did not work, but the bad ones did. Speak of the Devil, and the Devil wille?

    He focused his gaze and looked over. He saw the pair of feet wearing the boots made of Golden Dragon Scales. They stood in the cold and silent death and the warm and vigorous life force, forming a perfect bnce. The cycle of life and death was endless.

    Following the boots up was the ck emperor¡¯s robe that covered his entire body and his slender and majestic body. His two hands naturally hung on his left and right sides. Immortal Qi curled up into clouds, and the sound of the zither was melodious, the origin of life and death that was filled with abstract descriptions painted an otherworldly immortal scene. It stirred the resonance between life and death in the depths of the world, pointing directly to the source. One thought made life, one sound made death!

    Emperor Fu... This thought suddenly shed through Meng Qi¡¯s mind. His perfect and strong soul could not help but feel a trace of despair.

    The only person who knew how to enter and exit the origin of life and death, and who matched the features of what he saw in front of him, was the mysterious Emperor Fu!

    This was an important figure who was even more terrifying than the ck emperor. Now, it could almost be confirmed that he was the other side!

    Although the Fengdu Emperor said that Emperor Fu¡¯s condition was not right, the other side was the other side. With nowhere to escape, he would not be able to fight back at all!

    How could he deduce that he would use the origin of life and death to escape? Did Emperor Qing not help him to cover up? Or did he, who had the ¡°River Map¡±, stand out in the Heavenly Secrets Yi Dao? Even if he was in the other side, he was also a well-known figure?

    On the ck Emperor¡¯s robe, there was a diadem covering his face and a string of beads covering his face, so that no one could see the face of Emperor Fu clearly. In his mind, there was an ancient scroll made of fur with ten ck and White origin points on it, it seemed to represent the five elements of yin and yang, the Great Yan of the eight trigrams, and the subtle divine mechanism.

    The sound of the zither was pleasant to the ear. It came from somewhere, and there seemed to be an ancient zither in the void that was hard to find.

    Looking at Meng Qi, the mysterious Emperor Fu slowly said,

    ¡°Give me the god-ascension roll.¡±

    The voice spun, and the illusory river of time seemed to form a vortex here, crazily converging between Emperor Fu¡¯s eyebrows, triggering the changes of time in the origin of life and death, making Meng Qi like a mosquito, condensing into amber, other than a thinyer around his body that allowed him to move freely, the rest was like a seal.

    Just the words alone were enough to make him unable to resist.

    Emperor Fengdu said that Emperor Fu¡¯s condition was not right. What was wrong with his condition? Meng Qi¡¯s thoughts spun rapidly. He suppressed negative emotions such as despair and tried to think of a way to survive!

    What was wrong with his condition... what was wrong... with a shake of his sleeve, Meng Qi pretended to be taking out the god Ascension Board. His gaze once again swept across Emperor Fu.

    Suddenly, his eyes met Fu Huang¡¯s eyes for a brief moment. His mind buzzed and he almost lost consciousness.

    What a strange pair of eyes. There were circles and circles of vortexes in them,yer uponyer, as if they were continuously coveringyers of heaven and earth. They were extremely chaotic, reaching all the way to the innate spiritual light of every living being that lived at an infinite height, if not for the supreme limitless origin Shi Qing Yun covering his body, just by looking at it, Meng Qi felt that his innate spiritual light would copse and be destroyed. From his memories to his intelligence, they would all be reduced to ashes, leaving behind only a walking corpse.

    Countless sparks of memories burst forth, constantlyparing this scene and this scene. Meng Qi suddenly realized that this feeling was very simr to the description of the monsters suppressed by the nine venerated immortal tombs by Reverend Yun he. The only difference was.., there was still some rity and rationality left in the depths of Fu Huang¡¯s eyes.

    In a split second, Meng Qi made a decision. As he took out the god Ascension Roll, he shouted in a low voice,

    ¡°Tai Yi!¡±

    Dong Huang Tai Yi!

    ¡°Tai Yi?¡±Fu Huang¡¯s gaze suddenly froze. Immediately after, he raised his hands and covered his head, letting out a low and painful cry.

    Dong Dong Dong. Meng Qi was almost killed by this unconscious rhythm. Not only did the Tai Shang Wuji Yuan Shi Qing cloud copse, but even the Yuan Xin seal, which was close to the illusory Great Dao, almost backfired.

    However, Emperor Fu¡¯s condition also gave him a chance. The frozen time around him returned to normal, and he could escape from the origin of life and death!

    Although there were a few old guys waiting outside, Emperor Fu was also chasing after him. With a wolf at the front and a tiger at the back, he could try to drive the tiger to swallow the wolf!

    Meng Qi was determined. After experiencing the torture of reincarnation, the suppression of the six paths, Little Sang¡¯s death, and the despair of the Devil Buddha as an enemy, he really never gave up!

    At this moment, a green light suddenly appeared in the vigorous abstract vitality. It was Emperor Qing. His hair was disheveled, and he wore a strange robe. He was handsome and elegant!

    He had refined the ¡°Life and death book¡±for Meng Qi to protect himself, so he naturally had a sense of the origin. When the Bodhi ancient Buddha¡¯s cover faded, he would be able to find some clues.

    At this critical moment, he finally came down personally!

    Seeing this scene, Meng Qi immediately stopped his action of escaping the life and death origin. If he went outside, there would be no Fu Huang chasing after him, and Emperor Qing would also be entangled here. He would face the ck Heaven Emperor, nine chaos heavenly venerate, and the other old guys alone, that was a big joke!<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    It was not a good thing to react too quickly. He had suffered a simr loss in the nine heavens.

    As soon as he sensed the appearance of Emperor Qing, Emperor Fu, who was groaning in pain, made a prompt decision and retreated to the deepest part of the origin of life and death. Then, he disappeared mysteriously.

    ¡°Although Emperor Fu still has the power of the other shore, it seems that he doesn¡¯t dare to face the real person on the other shore. I¡¯m afraid the hidden danger is very big...¡±seeing this development, meng qi nodded thoughtfully, ¡°No wonder he wanted to take the Luo book and form aplete set with the river map to form the supreme power of the other shore. He must have used this to get rid of the wrong state and recover his original strength...¡±

    ¡°Moreover, his problem is obviously rted to the East Emperor¡¯s Taiyi. Could it be that this rare emperor from the primordial era really escaped from the hands of the heavenly emperor and disappeared without a trace, hiding in secret ces, passing through the end of the epoch anding to the primordial era, scheming a lot of big things?¡±

    As he pondered, Emperor Qing turned around and faced him. With a casual finger of his right hand, his life force grew and his life force was restored. Meng Qi¡¯s injuries immediately recovered and there was not the slightest bit left.

    This was the power of the other shore that controlled the way of wood and life!

    ¡°Thank you for saving me, Senior Emperor Qing.¡±Meng Qi bowed with a smile.

    Emperor Qing nodded slightly, his voice was clear and elegant as he said, ¡°My cover was interfered by Emperor Fu and caused you to fall into a dangerous situation. Right now, the few Old Fellows in nine remoteness are waiting to see what happens. In order to prevent any idents, give me the god Ascension Roll. I will return to the Fusang ancient tree realm directly from the point of life and death and pass it to Gao Lan.¡±

    Meng Qi took out the god-sealing roll from his sleeve without hesitation and handed it to Green Emperor. He said with a smile,

    ¡°This is the most appropriate way to do things. I¡¯m just afraid that I¡¯ll trouble you, Senior.¡±

    Green Emperor put away the god-sealing roll, and the light around him rose, as if he was about to escape from the origin of life and death. Meng Qi was stunned as he asked, ¡°Senior Green Emperor, what about me?¡±

    If he didn¡¯t take me with him and bring me back to the Fusang Ancient Tree Realm?

    Then, when I get out, how am I going to face the ck Heavenly Emperor, heavenly venerate nine chaos, and the other old guys?

    Should I burn the bridge after crossing the river..

    Emperor Qing revealed a faint smile on his face. ¡°I¡¯ll give you some benefits if I keep you here, but you¡¯ll have to temper yourself a little to gain a deeper understanding of these benefits.¡±

    A little temper? A little temper when facing the ck heavenly emperor, heavenly venerate nine chaos, heavenly venerate Xuanming Ghost Emperor, and the nine Nether Blood Demon? Meng Qi was almost cursing at his ipetence, but he could not hide his curiosity. ¡°Senior, what are the benefits?¡±

    The green emperor nodded and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you have a piece of supreme heavenly mirror fragment? Take it out.¡±

    Meng Qi had just taken out the fragment from his sleeve when he saw the green emperor pointing at it from afar. There seemed to be auspicious clouds and green wood appearing above his head, and the illusory dao fruit appeared.

    Suddenly, the light of the supreme heavenly mirror fragment expanded rapidly. It was illusory as it was real, and it condensed into aplete mirror without any luster. It was ancient and deep, and it seemed as if the heavens were falling into it.

    ¡°It has 50-60% of the profoundness of the original Supreme Heavenly Mirror, but you can only use it once. How much you canprehend from it is up to you,¡±said the green emperor in an ethereal tone. His figure gradually disappeared from the starting point of life and death.

    He infused the Dao of the supreme heavenly mirror that he hadprehended and his experience of using the supreme heavenly mirror into it. After one use, this piece of the Supreme Heavenly Mirror Shard would turn into ashes.

    The original Supreme Heavenly Mirror was extremely powerful, and fifty to sixty percent mystical was no small matter. Even if he could not defeat the few old fellows, he was confident that he could use this to escape... Meng Qi touched the surface of the mirror and muttered to himself, after the Green Emperor¡¯s figure disappeared for a long time, he let out a long sigh.

    Sigh!

    Emperor Fu did not dare to face the real other shore. He could only interfere. After the ck Heavenly Emperor sensed him, if the green emperor attacked directly, he would be able to seize the opportunity and defeat the ck Heavenly Emperor before the other few old fellows could react, he would be able to pull himself out of the nine underworld without having to go through the cycle of the origin of life and death.

    As for why he had to go through the cycle of the origin of life and death, Meng Qi could only think of one reason. This ce could conceal the prying eyes of the important figures on the other side. It did not require the green emperor¡¯s own power to conceal it. As a result, the matter of the god Ascension roll falling into his hands was only known to him, currently, no one knew about it!

    After thinking of this, Meng Qi did not hesitate to give the god Ascension roll to the Green Emperor. It would be ugly if he were to shed all pretense of cordiality.

    Of course, he did not doubt the Green Emperor¡¯s character and way of doing things. He believed that the handsome and elegant green emperor would definitely give the god Ascension roll high up in the end. This was also another reason why he did not hesitate much. However, once in and out.., the process in between was enough for the legend to leave many hidden hands behind, not to mention the Green Emperor who was on the other side.

    As for what the Green Emperor thought of the rule of humanity, whether he desired to re-establish the heavenly court and be the head of the gods, what he really wanted, and what ns he had, he could not guess at all.

    Sigh, Heaven¡¯s will is hard to predict... Meng Qi sighed again.

    This benefit in his hands was probably the result that the Green Emperor had repaid for this.

    It was useless to think too much. Meng Qi retracted his thoughts and became more determined to improve himself and point to the other shore. He carefullyprehended the illusory supreme heavenly mirror in his hand and after familiarizing himself with its usage, he slowly escaped from the origin of life and death!

 Chapter 1272 106, The Structure Of Heaven And Earth

    Meng Qi was very clear about the gap between him and the ck Heavenly Emperor and the other pseudo-nirvana realms. Regardless of their levels, techniques, abhijnas, or reaction speed, they were still far from beingparable. Thus, he did not dare to be negligent, just as he was about to leave the starting point of life and death, he activated the illusory supreme heavenly mirror without hesitation.

    The dark, lightless, mystical ancient mirror that could illuminate the heavens and the myriad worlds instantly reflected rays of dark light. With itself as the core, it rippled as if it had prated the barriers of time and space. The shackles of heaven and earth shone into every world, the area outside the red mountain range was obscured by the light. It was both illusory and real.

    Holding the supreme heavenly mirror in his hand, Meng Qi¡¯s mind was already filled with scenes that werepletely different from what he saw on a daily basis. They were even more mystical and awe-inspiring than all the worlds in the universe.

    At the lowest level was a point. Countless points connected into a line. Countless lines converged into a face. Countless faces ovepped to form amon sense of void. The river of time flowed through void space and influenced each other. There was heaven and Earth, and all the worlds were born.

    When the Void folded and ovepped, there would be an infinitely high ce. It regarded the distance between the two ces as nothing, and it was so omnipresent that it resonated with the nine Hades of the immortal realm.

    Under such circumstances, time curled up. The figures of the past, present, and future converged from the points into countless lines, turning into the terrifying and strange ¡°Snake of Chaos¡±. From there, they reached a higher ce that surpassed the river, they ovepped to form the myriad worlds in the eyes of the other bank.

    The other things that were curled up and all the Great Dao gathered here. They condensed into a seemingly real and illusory point at a higher ce beyond the long river. It epassed all possibilities, the past, the future, and the present. It epassed the beginning and the end, it epassed every aspect of the Great Dao.

    In other words, this was the DAO. This was the dao fruit.

    The lowest level was the point. At the highest level, it would return to the point. The Dao was so mysterious.

    And this was the mystery of the Heavenly Mirror¡¯s Dao of void that was constantly evolving and improving. For a moment, Meng Qi was intoxicated. He wished that he could see every detail clearly and digest everything in his body. Unfortunately.., after reaching a higher level beyond the long river, the convergence of every aspect of the Dao and the other things that were curled up were already blurry. He could only see them slightly. From this, it could be deduced that the heavenly God had just formed the embryonic form of the dao fruit, due to the destruction of the Supreme Heavenly Mirror and theprehension of the green emperor, it was only disyed to this extent.

    Holding the illusory supreme heavenly mirror, Meng Qi felt that he was full of power. He had the feeling of looking down on his enemy. It was as if as long as he reflected the figure of an old man, he would be able to freeze him immediately, then, he would hit the bottom structure of the void and turn the enemy into thin paper and a portrait. There would be no more magic and could be torn apart by mortals!

    In this process, if the power was enough to affect time, then the opponent¡¯s past and future experiences would degenerate into pictures. The pictures would converge and stack into a picture book, describing the enemy¡¯s entire life. As for the countless possibilities in the future.., at this moment, there were usually only a few types left. Most of them were dead.

    If he continued to hit the bottomyer, it would be difficult to maintain the picture. It would return to words and form a book. At the extreme, it would return to ck and white, ¡°Writing¡±a code book that described the life of someone.

    This was the power and terror of the Supreme Ancient Treasure, the Supreme Heavenly Mirror. Even after the end of the epoch and rebirth, the majesty of the Supreme Heavenly Emperor was still passed down.

    The previous enlightenment was toote. It was too fast. It was only a short moment. Meng Qi could not be immersed in it because the ck heavenly emperor and the nine chaos heavenly venerate had already noticed his return from the origin of life and death.

    ¡°Beg for mercy and Die!¡±

    The nine chaos heavenly venerate revealed his crazy and chaotic side. The nineherworld around Meng Qi suddenly copsed. There were waves of destruction everywhere. Even the past in the river of time was affected, many illusory great daos began to cower.

    The ck Heavenly Emperor grabbed towards the moment before Meng Qi had activated the illusory supreme heavenly mirror. Time was like water as it was prated by the gem-like palm. Ripples spread towards the present, from changing history to affecting the present -- even though the figure was affected by the power of the life and death origin and was somewhat illusory, because Meng Qi was still here, the traces of his existence were too heavy, and he could still be touched!

    The nine Netherworld blood demon had some old grudges against Meng Qi. He was about to attack first to kill him, but the nine chaos heavenly venerate, this old lunatic, took the initiative and attacked the location without any discrimination. It was difficult for him to intervene for a moment, so he decided to follow the ck Heavenly Emperor¡¯s example. The blood light boiled, it turned into a red stream and stained the long river of time. It flowed upward, wanting to melt and assimte Meng Qi, who had yet to use the illusory supreme heavenly mirror, and plunder his umtion.

    A pale, bloodless palm suddenly reached down from an infinite height. Ice-cold seeped into the destruction caused by the nine chaos heavenly venerate, freezing all things and spreading them. It wanted to exin another doomsday. At the same time.., its five fingers flicked out an illusory and gloomy dark sword qi, cutting through the void around Meng Qi. It pointed towards the ck Heavenly Emperor and the nine Netherworld blood demon, stopping them.

    In order to find out the way to enter and exit the origin of life and death, the Xuanming Ghost Emperor had to resist the nine chaos heavenly venerate and capture Meng Qi alive!

    Under the fierce collision of the four false shores, the slightly weaker demon lord and the seven kills Daoist wisely did not get close to prevent themselves from being infected. In their eyes, the aftershocks alone could make Meng Qi doomed!

    At this critical moment, Meng Qi did not shine the illusory supreme heavenly mirror at any of the false shores of the nine Netherworlds to create a chance of survival. Instead, he aimed it at himself!

    The Supreme Heavenly Mirror¡¯s dark light rose, and the ck surface of the mirror suddenly became clear,pletely reflecting Meng Qi¡¯s figure.

    Crack!

    The illusory supreme heavenly mirror suddenly shattered, and each fragment turned into a ck light that swirled around Meng Qi¡¯s body. One by one, it ¡°Stabbed¡±into his body¡¯s acupuncture points, continuously increasing his level of perception.

    Since the Supreme Heavenly Mirror could knock down the void structure of others and make them degenerate to the bottom level, there was no doubt that it could temporarily increase the heaven and earth level of the person being illuminated, allowing him to change to a higher level!

    Through this, Meng Qi could not only obtain the power to escape from the heavens, but he could also experience the realm of the false nirvana realm and obtain umtion that others could not touch!<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    -- the Supreme Heavenly Mirror was only at its peak, and its power came from Emperor Qing. Naturally, it could not temporarily raise Meng Qi to the realm of the pseudo-nirvana realm.

    Ssh!

    Meng Qi felt that the Void River around him was prominent. Time and space began to shrink, and the karma of all the fruits revolved naturally. He sensed that the figure in the past two moments had an inexplicable connection with his current node. They connected and formed a line, unfortunately, the various possibilities in the next ten breaths were limited to the level of the false other shore. They could only be seen. Even so, Meng Qi also had a feeling that all the changes were clear in his heart. All the secrets of heaven were in his grasp.

    This was the perspective of the false other shore!

    If he was so mysterious and powerful, then what was the true other shore?

    Many thoughts rose and then settled. Suddenly, a saber appeared in Meng Qi¡¯s hand. It was the most righteous and yang-like Purple Lightning Saber.

    He did not shout or re angrily. Purple light shed and a de light appeared and disappeared. It seemed to have merged with the upper reaches of the river of time.

    When the ck Heavenly Emperor and the nine Netherworld Blood Demon were about to touch Meng Qi, who had yet to activate the supreme heavenly mirror fragment, they saw his figure explode. His aura increased abruptly and he grabbed a purple de light from the Illusionary River of time, with a terrifying feeling that was not inferior to the ck Heavenly Emperor and the nine Netherworld blood demon, he shed towards his enemy and himself.

    Dang!

    The ck heavenly emperor¡¯s fingers slightly bent, deflecting the de light. The crimson blood light pounced towards Meng Qi¡¯s figure, but it passed through the illusion, unable to touch him.

    All of the things in the past had vanished into thin air!

    Although Meng Qi had temporarily improved the structure of heaven and earth, his grasp of power was definitely far inferior to that of the ck Heavenly Emperor and the other old fellows. Thus, he used the illusion as reality, shing the enemy in the open and himself in the real, eliminating the existence of the past!

    There was actually a moment in the past that did not exist. To ordinary people, this was equivalent to the destruction of the present. However, now that Meng Qi¡¯s boundless seal was activated, the karma of the various fruits revolved, and the illusory image of the past was reborn with the help of the connection.

    At the same time, he fused the structure of the heaven and earth that he had seen with the help of the supreme heavenly mirror into the heaven-opening seal. A new head grew out of it, and a new pair of arms grew out. Holding the absolute de, he shed at the nine chaos heavenly venerate.

    This was the true meaning of ¡°Splitting heaven and earth¡±!

    The de light cut through the river of time from a higher ce. The doomsday that was destroyed and frozen instantly split apart. The curled up time and illusory Great Dao extended. The Heaven and Earth was born again and took shape once again.

    Seizing the opportunity, Meng Qi lowered his left arm and light gold appeared. He withstood the attack of the Xuanming Ghost Emperor. The aura of death was prominent and half of his body was frozen in darkness.

    However, the yin-yang seal was activated. Life turned into death, and death turned into life. Everything disappeared immediately, turning into borrowed power that helped him pass through the four false nirvana realms to join hands. He soared high into the sky and escaped from the Netherworld!

    The world suddenly became clear and cloudless. The Netherworld Lotus disappeared before Meng Qi¡¯s eyes.

    The injuries that he had withstood earlier surged up, and Meng Qi¡¯s aura began to weaken. The ck light in his orifices disappeared bit by bit, and the false nirvana realm no longer existed.

    He took a deep breath and fled back to the hollow jade temple.

    ¡°Congrattions, Junior Brother Sect Master, for your sess,¡±Guang Chengzi congratted him with a smile.

    Meng Qi looked around, smiled, and pressed his hands together. He walked back to his seat and closed his eyes. He didn¡¯t say a word, but began to reminisce about his previous experience.

    The connection between the past, the future, and the karma of the present were all mixed together like a mess. The structure of Heaven and earth and the upper echelons of the lower echelons kept shing..

    Guangchengzi and Celestial Wen Shu exchanged a nce, but before they couldmunicate with each other, Meng Qi¡¯s back began to grow dark, and his eyes were still closed.

    ¡°Good fortune...¡±¡°Sea of bitterness...¡±murmurs could be heard from within the hollow jade temple as they focused their gazes on Meng Qi¡¯s face.

    Was this the beginning of a breakthrough?

 Chapter 1273 107, The Boundless Dao Of The Sea Of Bitterness

    In the Hollow Jade Temple, the gazes of the Almighty and powerful divine arts practitioners turned towards Meng Qi. They saw a dense mist rising behind his back. The color was dark and mysterious. Immediately after, the mud ball opened, and the energy soared to the heavens, it interweaved with the dense mist to form a chaotic Qing cloud. It was about ten feet in size, but it had the power to envelop all directions.

    ¡°Supreme boundless primordial Qi Qing Cloud...¡±as the leader of the Twelve Immortals of the jade void, Guang Chengzi would not mistake the manifestation of the boundless seal. At the same time, he also understood how difficult it was to refine and sublimate the boundless chaotic will and push it to the level of the illusory Great Dao, it was so difficult and painful. It was not just words that contained all daos and nurtured all things. It was so arrogant that he had chosen to focus on the heaven flipping seal and the primordial heart seal. He had sessfully attained Dao and destiny, and had hope of reaching the other shore. He was known as the Celestial Venerable.

    At this moment, when he saw the Yuan Shi Qing cloud that Meng Qi had manifested, which was both illusory and real, small and big, and had the essence of boundless chaos, he could not help but sigh and sigh.

    It was true that the new generation was stronger than the old!

    Suddenly.., the softughter of celestial venerate Wen Shu rang in his ears. ¡°Compared to the new generation being stronger than the new generation, I think it is more appropriate to describe it as ¡®newborn calves are not afraid of Tigers¡¯. When he chose to cultivate the nine seals at the same time and became the Yuan Shi, the junior brother of the headmaster did not know the difficulty of this path at all. This is not only because when he stepped into the destiny from the legend, but also because when he condensed the illusory dao fruit and reached the other shore.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±Guangchengzi chuckled. ¡°The ignorant are fearless...¡±

    It wasn¡¯t a derogatory term, but a self-deprecating one. If one knew too much and cultivated for too long, they would be more timid, not daring to take risks, and not daring to try the most difficult path. In themon saying, the older one was in the jianghu, the less courageous one would be.

    Under normal circumstances, there was nothing wrong with this. However, when the end of the era came, how could one improve quickly if one didn¡¯t give up on safety and take some risks?

    Thinking of this, he subconsciously looked at Chi Jinzi, master jade tripod, and Wen Shu, the three junior brothers and sisters. The former used the yin-yang seal as the foundation, and relied on the contradictory dao of yin and yang, life and death to establish the foundation of Destiny, master Jade tripod was ambitious, and he only cultivated the general outline of the ¡°Golden chapter of the origin¡±. He created the nine transformations mystic technique with reference to the eight-nine arcane art, and used sword techniques as the basis, hoping to have his own myriad forms return to one. Although he walked slowly, he walked very steadily.

    As for junior sister Wen Shu, she was extremely talented and intelligent. Not only did she cultivate thest six seals, but she also used the space of Buddhism to control and contain them. She walked on a different path of myriad forms return to one. Although she was severely injured during the Battle of the Spirit Mountain.., her Buddhist body had fallen, but after so many years of bitter cultivation andprehension, she used it to cut off the impurities and purify herself, taking a step forward.

    Even the second generation disciples of the hollow jade sect who were able to live to this day did not have a simple and easy life... Guang Chengzi sighed in his heart. Then, ck and white rose around Meng Qi¡¯s body. It was dark, cold, quiet, and extremely yin, it contained a deep intent of death. White Light, warmth, vigor, and pure Yang, emitting a thick aura of life. The two intertwined and interweaved, forming a yin-yang fish with its head and tail intertwined. The intent of death gave birth to a thread of life, the final death was deduced from the life.

    Boom!

    The Yin-yang Taiji diagram took shape, attracting an inexplicable surge from an infinite height. It was as if the Yin-yang path of life and death, which formed the myriad worlds in the universe, had some resonance. The purple-rimmed red sperm¡¯s eyes suddenly closed slightly, it concealed the surging yin and yang, life and death.

    The Qi was drawn, and the Great Dao resonated with each other!

    The yin-yang seal circled around and quickly fell into the supreme infinite primordial Qi¡¯s Shi Qingyun. In an instant, the chaotic Qingyun seemed to have a subtle differentiation. It emitted the initial and final two meanings, but it still seemed to be one entity, it was hard to separate,

    the initial and final unity of the will of the limitless had just appeared. Meng Qi¡¯s body changed again. First, red, green, ck, and white emerged. Earth, fire, wind, and water swept. Then, the Purple Bell was like a heart. It expanded and contracted. Wuji transformed into a lotus. Golden Light burst out and the heaven and earth toppled, the three realms were destroyed.

    Immediately after, light shone from all the apertures. The Candle Dragon transformed, bi fang soared, and the five virtues transformed into a phoenix. Seventy-two transformations were disyed one by one. Apanied by a vast ocean of lightning, sword Qi was imparted, and the mind-seeking palm.., meng Qi¡¯s figure sat cross-legged in the middle of the hollow jade temple, making him seem like the supreme being of the heavens.

    He was tiny and grand!

    Finally, the void floated, and ck spots appeared. They gathered into lines and interweaved into a face. They ovepped to form the heaven and earth, filled with time, and disyed a mysterious and profound structure.

    Such changes triggered the corresponding illusory dao of Guang Chengzi, the Celestial Master of Wen Shu, and the others. They had no choice but to use their mystic arts to restrain their auras.

    Earth, fire, wind, and water surged and flew into the Shi Qingyun of the ultimate infinite origin. The Purple Qi in the original ancient heart also flew over, the Wuji Golden Lotus, the heaven-turning image, the five virtues Phoenix, the Golden Dragon of the Void, the me bifang, the time torch dragon, the divine lightning of the heavens, part of the heaven-cutting sword intent, and the Tathagata palm followed closely behind, they were all devoured and melted by the boundless chaotic intent.

    When the space-time that was filled withyers of structure also fell into the chaotic Qing cloud, the entire hollow jade pce suddenly darkened. There was not the slightest bit of brilliance. It lost the difference between the dome and the ground, the top and bottom, the front and back halls.

    At this moment, the dim light spread out like water. Once again, the figure of Meng Qi was reflected in Guang Chengzi¡¯s eyes. He was still sitting cross-legged with his eyes tightly shut. There was a subtle change to the Supreme Wuji Primordial Qing cloud above his head. When he first saw it.., it was as if there was only a single point that contained all sorts of Great Dao, countless possibilities, the past and future, the initial and final point of chaos. When he looked again, it was clearly a Grand Qing cloud that covered all worlds. A dim light hung down, it formed a water curtain in front of the eaves.

    ¡°Myriad forms return to one, primordial incipient infinity...¡±Reverend Yu Ding¡¯s soft voice sounded in Guang Chengzi¡¯s ears. It sounded as if he was sighing and sighing.

    That¡¯s right, myriad forms return to one, origin incipient limitless. The sect master¡¯s junior brother had really condensed the boundless chaotic intent into a corresponding illusory great dao. Ever since his teacher, only one person in the hollow jade temple had managed to aplish this on the right path, and that person was his junior nephew Yang Jian, the only difference was that he hadpleted it with the inclusive changes of the eight-nine arcane art, and it was not the limitless seal.

    At this moment, with thepletion of the limitless seal once again, it really felt like the arrival of a teacher!

    With such a foundation, although the junior sect master was weaker than their counterparts in terms of Great Dao like the four symbols, Yuan Xin, Wuji, and the five virtues, he had established a sufficiently strong foundation to reach the other shore in the future, after bearing the illusory dao fruit, it would be quite easy to perfect them. It could be said that apart from the past and the future, he was only one or two steps away from the embryonic form of the dao fruit!

    Withplex thoughts and emotions, the jade void immortals did notmunicate with each other for a while.

    After the illusory great dao corresponding to the limitless seal was formed, Meng Qi did not rx at all. He continued to deduce and sublimate the heaven opening seal. Once again, he visualized the void hierarchy structure and the river of time connecting, he visualized the scene of the creation of the Heaven and earth, the separation of yin and yang, and the chaos of the four symbols..<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    This process was exactly the opposite of the condensation of the various daos and the merging of them into the infinite!

    Creation of Heaven and Earth, the unification of all forms!

    After an unknown amount of time, the weight around Meng Qi became heavier and heavier. Previously, he had broken through the doomsday and unleashed his restraints to form the void, causing the process of time from curling up to stretching to appear like an illusion.

    With a sh, there was light, Heaven and earth, past, present, and future!

    Crack!

    The pirs of the hollow jade temple let out a heavy sound. In the past, the other shore Daoist sect seemed to have been pulled by some invisible qi. Above Meng Qi¡¯s head, above the Yuanshi Qing Cloud.., the shadow that looked like a banner, not a banner, not an axe, and not an axe gradually took shape. Finally, it turned into an ancient, ancient, and unchanging ¡°Pan Gu banner¡±.

    The Venerable Daoist immortal who was facing this banner could not help but move to the side. He found it difficult to withstand the Qi that could open up everything.

    After the creation of the Dao waspleted, Meng Qi activated the cause of all karma. He opened his eyes and an ancient ssmp that could not be described with any color appeared in the depths of his eyes. ck and white light shone out, dividing and circting non-stop.

    Boom!

    The universal knowledge sphere in the hollow jade temple of Mount Kunlun in the lower realm shook inexplicably. Themunication between people, Love and Hate, love and hatred, and all sorts of interesting things that were created from it appeared one by one, turning into dazzling cause and effect stars, they connected to the real world and the universe, demonstrating what karma was and what karma was.

    When he had refined the universal knowledge ball, Meng Qi had nned to cultivate a seal of dao with it so that he could umte profound knowledge for the improvement of Karma!

    Now, the crucial step was to umte feedback. The illusionary and dazzling world of karma was surging.

    Meng Qi¡¯s eyes were empty. His spiritual sense seemed to have gathered on the dao one ssmp. In his mind, he had just realized the connection between the past and the future, as well as the change of Karma and Destiny!

    The ancient ssmp in his eyes gradually disappeared, and themp next to the ¡®Pan Gu banner¡¯above his head began to outline. The original cause turned into a me that lit up the world, illuminating the ck cause, white fruit, white cause, and ck fruit!

    Boom!

    When the dao one ssmp materialized above the Qing cloud and turned into reality, the ssmp ced in the Golden Buddha¡¯s palm in the Endless Buddhist kingdom that was forever illuminated suddenly shone, disturbing the ck and white light.

    ¡°Su Meng¡¯s body has been blessed?¡±Holding the ancient ss cup in his hand, the ancient Buddha with the burningmp looked up at the illusory high ground and the jade void pce that was difficult to see.

    Rumble!

    As soon as the Dao of Karma was formed, a sea of bitterness surged around him. Meng Qi felt as if he was being supported by the illusory Great Dao formed by the first three seals. He slowly rose up from the sea of bitterness that was filled with erosion and sinking. He ced himself on top of it and was no longer submerged. He felt rxed, he felt refreshed, as if he had been relieved of an endless burden.

    The Sea of bitterness was boundless, and it was hard to see the edge. The waves were high, and the wind was high. The birds were nothing. The ship sank to the bottom. Only by using the illusory great dao under one¡¯s feet as a boat could one sink and float forward. However, it could capsize at any time.

    The Sea of bitterness was boundless dao as a boat!

    This was where good fortune was different from legends. It could directly drive the sea of bitterness to attack, causing one to sink and not be able to escape!

    ..

    ¡°Sigh, even if he had refined part of the origin of life and death, he shouldn¡¯t have stepped into the realm of good fortune so quickly...¡±the ancient Buddha with the burningmp divined the heavenly secrets and let out a long sigh.

    After the cause of all karma was raised to the level of the illusory Great Dao, due to its uniqueness and repulsion, it would be difficult to estimate the harm it would do to one¡¯s cultivation. Moreover, in the future, when he swore an oath with karma, it would be difficult for it to escape su Meng¡¯s ¡°Ears,¡±so he had to guard against it!

    It could be said that he was now a living part of the cause and Effect Dao!

    In front of him, a handsome and carefree monk smiled and said,

    ¡°Fellow Daoist burningmp, you can not hesitate any longer. Before Su Meng¡¯s good fortune isplete, if you can not kill him, then you will have no chance and can only resign yourself to fate.¡±

 Chapter 1274 108. Control Of Karma

    The Sea of bitterness was boundless. It covered all the worlds in the universe. Birth, old age, sickness, death. Love, hatred, love, and hatred. It was impossible to get rid of one¡¯s obsession. One would not be able to break free and sink into the abyss of the world.

    Three illusory great daos condensed beneath Meng Qi¡¯s feet as a boat. They carried him across the vast ocean. At first nce, he could not see the other shore. The waves were high and the wind was strong. They could capsize at any time and sink into the sea of bitterness again. He would drown and die.

    The closer one got to the Great Dao, the more difficult it was to walk. The Sea of bitterness was boundless. Where was the shore?

    Inside the hollow jade temple, the Pan Gu banner, Dao Yi ss Lamp, and the supreme boundless primordial Qi cloud above Meng Qi¡¯s head sank one after another. Mud balls fell down, and the surrounding phenomena disappeared and returned to normal.

    Guang Chengzi immediately stood up, cupped his hands, and said with a smile,

    ¡°Congrattions to Junior Martial Brother sect master for achieving good fortune and stepping into thest part of the sea of bitterness.¡±

    ¡°Congrattions to you, junior sect master, for achieving good fortune and having sufficient Abhijina.¡±Wen Shu Guangfa, Chi Jinzi, Daoist Master Yu Ding, Daoist immortal venerable, and the others also stood up to congratte him.

    Even during the peak of the ancient times, Great Abhijina was the foundation of the top forces. The purends that were as strong as the Buddha still existed only had a dozen or so good fortune. All of them could be called the Buddha and ruled for a time. Now that Meng Qi had made a breakthrough.., to be a great divine arts practitioner, other than the direct descendants of Yuan Shi and the current sect master, he also held an important position in the hollow jade temple. He could be considered as one of the names in the myriad worlds that the experts had returned to.

    The congrattory voice reverberated in the air. Meng Qi smiled and nodded:

    ¡°All of you have fallen into the sea of bitterness. There¡¯s no need to be so courteous, senior brothers and sisters.¡±

    Before he could finish his sentence, the Dao Yi ssmp hidden deep between his brows suddenly flickered strangely as strange voices rang out:

    ¡°Just give it to me... I swear that I will go home to divorce my wife and marry you. If I break my promise, I will be struck by lightning!¡±

    ¡°This matter is confidential. All of you must sign a contract and not divulge it. Otherwise, the Yin me will burn your body and your bones will not be left!¡±

    ..

    Yi, this was... Meng Qi was slightly surprised. He immediately understood that because of the uniqueness of the ¡®karma of all karma¡¯, after condensing the illusory Great Dao, there were some mystical effects of other karma techniques after forming the illusory Great Dao, it made him equivalent to a living portion of the Karma Dao, and the oath and contract involved karma. They belonged to the category of Karma and were under his control.

    In this way, wouldn¡¯t he know many secrets? A smile slowly blossomed on Meng Qi¡¯s lips. More importantly, with such a mystical ¡®cause of all karmabined with the eight-nine arcane art, his ability to conceal the secrets of the heavens would be greatly enhanced.

    As this thought shed through his mind, his right hand moved slightly, intending to ¡®burn the torch of a new official.¡¯.

    ..

    In an elegantly decorated boudoir, a beautiful young girl was sitting by the bed. Her hands were crossed over her chest, making a defensive posture. In front of her stood a man in his thirties. He wore a soft hat and a schrly robe, and his expression was excited, his eyes were slightly bloodshot, and he was speaking in a resolute and sincere manner:

    ¡°Ziyin, just give it to me... I swear that I will go home to divorce my wife and marry you. If I go against it, I will be struck by lightning!¡±

    The matter of ghosts and gods was vague. It was better to believe it than to bluff it. When the young girl saw that the man was so anxious and serious that he even dared to swear that he would be struck by lightning, she was moved. She wanted to reach out and cover his mouth, she wanted him to stop talking nonsense.

    At this moment, a ray of light suddenly appeared. It was white and bright, illuminating the entire boudoir.

    Silver snakes drilled through the windows one after another and struck in front of the man. There were fiveyers.

    Boom!

    Thunder rumbled and Green Smoke Rose. The floor between the man and the girl was charred ck and emitted a burning smell.

    ¡°This...¡±the two looked at each other. For a moment, they did not know where they were.

    It was really as if five Thunderbolts had struck the sky..

    But it seemed to have struck them off course..

    The girl was about to speak when the man¡¯s lips moved and his face revealed a look of panic. He hurriedly said,

    ¡°Ziyin, I still have some things to do. I¡¯ll be leaving first...¡±

    After he finished speaking, he did not turn his head and hurriedly left. There was only one thought in his mind:

    I just casually made an oath. Does the heavens have to be so serious!

    The young girl was in a daze and suddenly sobbed.

    ..<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    In the secret room, nine people wearing various kinds of clothing were signing yin fire contracts. Some of them were filled with a sinister aura, while some wore ck robes that covered their heads. Clearly, they were people of the deviant path. Some of them were exuding an imposing aura, and their eyes were above their heads, as if they were government officials.., they seemed to be secretly colluding toplete some secret matter.

    ¡°The human emperor is ambitious, but he is unable to grasp every detail. As long as you can help us sneak into the six doors and corrupt the great Zhou¡¯s bureaucrats, the benefits in the future will be unimaginable. For example...¡±the leader, who was covered in ck robes, spoke with assurance.

    This was amon urrence, and everyone present had long understood it. As they spoke, theypleted the signing of the Yin Fire contract. One by one, they stood up, looked at each other, and smiled. They exchanged greetings for a while, exchanging feelings.

    ¡°No one can be sure how far the emperor can go today. We had no choice but to step on two boats...¡±a certain arrogant official ended the night with this sentence.

    Just as they were about to leave the secret room, the door was suddenly knocked open. The constable with the golden badge on his waist slowly stepped in. He was eyeing them covetously, and they were surrounded in all directions.

    ¡°This constable has just received news that you are plotting to disrupt the imperial court. I am here to capture you!¡±The constable with the Golden Badge said sternly.

    The nine of them looked at each other. They looked at each other with nk expressions.

    The matter had just been concluded, and the contract had just been signed. Besides each other, no one else knew about it. There was no surveince or eavesdropping around the room, so who else could leak the news?

    There was a F * cking ghost!

    ..

    Meng Qi sat at the head of the hollow jade temple, exchanging cultivation experience in the blessed realm with Guang Chengzi and the other great divine arts practitioners. At the same time, he was dealing with all kinds of oaths. However, it did not take long for him to pass the new and interesting stage, and he made some slight changes, he put most of the matters back into the path of karma and let the formed dao one zedmp handle it. He was only responsible for the oaths of contracts that involved avatars or his name.

    From this aspect, one could see the difference between the body and the Dharma body. The former was to change oneself and get close to the Great Dao through rewards. Therefore, before reaching perfection, one had to follow the rules and abide by the matters rted to the Great Dao. One could not go out of line, on the other hand, the Dharma body was based on himself. He learned from nature and condensed his own illusory Great Dao ording to a certain aspect of the ¡°Dao.¡±Therefore, under the condition that the essence remained unchanged, the rules could be changed with one¡¯s mind and be less restricted, he was free and unfettered.

    ¡°At this stage, we demons must try...¡±suddenly, the words about the contract entered Meng Qi¡¯s mind, causing his expression to be slightly solemn. This... This seemed to be the voice of the sessor of demon Saint, Little Fox Qing Qiu.

    He was just about to focus on observing this matter when his voice suddenly became blurry, as if it was covered by something. After that, no simr news came.

    Meng Qi frowned and seemed to be deep in thought. ¡°Could it be that the demon Emperor knows that I have already formed a destiny, so he deliberately covered up and dealt with the important matters of the demon race...¡±

    What was the demon race nning just now?

    Was It rted to Xiao Tianquan¡¯s visit?

    ..

    The Hollow Jade Temple of Mount Kunlun.

    ¡°Haha, the Hierarch Lord¡¯s body has formed a destiny, so his divine abilities are sufficient!¡±Great green rootughed maniacally with his arms akimbo.

    Although its strength was not that great, it had lived for so many years and had seen countless powerful people with great divine abilities. Just now, it had keenly sensed the abnormality of certain aspects of the Great Dao between heaven and earth. Then, it discovered that the Meng Qi soulmp that was worshipped was brightly lit, it had the feeling that it had surpassed the sea of bitterness and was no longer ¡°Submerged¡±. Thus, it understood the reason behind it.

    Yu Banshan, who was cultivating martial arts, heard the words of the great green root and was abnormally delighted. He said excitedly, ¡°Teacher¡¯s body has been blessed with good fortune. He is the number one person among all living beings in the world after the Middle Ages. Such a great feat has been spread throughout the world. Let the world congratte him!¡±

    ¡°But Master did not order this. Perhaps he wants to hide it for a while?¡±Qi jinxiu said hesitantly.

    The Great Green Root¡¯s heart moved, he immediately smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the two of you. We will try to do it first. If the Hierarch Master is not willing, he will stop us. Moreover, how can we let the Hierarch Master take the initiative to order this kind of thing that let the world congratte us? That would be beneath our dignity!¡±

    Seeing that Yu Banshan and Qi Jinxiu were still hesitating, great green root patted his chest and said, ¡°How about this? Leave the matter to me. You Don¡¯t need to interfere. If the master mes you, he won¡¯t me you.¡±

    ¡°But to do the Congrattory Act, we will definitely need a batch of Yuan royal coins as funding. I¡¯ll have to trouble the two of you to sign...¡±

    Hehe, in this way, I can earn Yuan royal coins openly!

    Yu Banshan and Qi Jinxiu thought for a moment. ording to their own authority, they assisted the great green root to obtain a batch of Yuan royal coins.

    That day, Yu Banshan finished his cultivation and returned to his room. He took out the myriad realm general knowledge talisman and entered the group of friends he had met during his travels. Just as he was about to speak, he saw a message pop out:

    ¡°Today is the great day for the Yuan Royal Immortal Venerable of the Jade Void Pce of Mount Kunlun to break through the pass and achieve good fortune. If you forward this message to the three groups, you will immediately receive a hundred Yuan royal coins!¡±

    This... Yu Banshan¡¯s mouth was half open, and he suddenly had a bad feeling.

    Meanwhile, in the gatehouse of the Jade Void Pce, the Great Green Root was tirelessly forwarding the message to earn Yuan royal coins.

 Chapter 1275 109, Fire Prevention, Burglary Prevention, Su Meng Prevention

    ¡°Today is the great day for immortal venerated Emperor Yuan of the Jade Void Pce of the Kunlun Mountains to break through the pass and achieve good fortune. If you forward this news to three groups, you will immediately receive 100 imperial coins!¡±

    When simr news appeared in every corner of the world, those who saw it would often scoff at it, they would say things like ¡°The deception is too old¡±, ¡°The self-proof legend of Emperor Yuan is only a little more than ten years old, how could he achieve good fortune so quickly¡±, ¡°The one who was tricked obviously needs to recharge his IQ¡±, and so on, however, when the people who had chosen to forward it for various reasons and obtained the Yuan emperor coins screenshots confirmed it, the public immediately fell into chaos.

    Could it be that he could really receive a hundred Yuan emperor coins?

    Could it be that the Yuan emperor immortal venerable really only used a little over ten years to step into the fortune from the legend and be a great divine arts practitioner?

    However, when they tried to forward it, they were unable to obtain the Yuan emperor coins. There was only one message reminding them:

    ¡°The world congrattory event has ended. Please look forward to the next time.¡±

    Many pairs of eyes were filled with shock. Meanwhile, in the gatehouse of the hollow jade temple of Kunlun Mountain, Daqing Gen let out a long sigh. ¡°What a pity. I only applied for this bit of Yuan royal coins.¡±

    His voice was filled with three parts regret, three parts regret, three parts satisfaction, and one part self-satisfaction.

    Compared to the unperturbed human world, the news of Meng Qi¡¯s creation swept through the various purends, the heavenly realm formed by the sea beads, and other ces like that like a whirlwind.

    In the Monster Emperor Pce, the huge bull demon king had just sent Xiao Tianquan away when his heart suddenly moved. He felt the subtle fluctuations of some Great Dao in heaven and earth.

    ¡°Condensing an illusory Great Dao? Yin-yang... Life and death... void...¡±bull demon king frowned, looking extremely puzzled. ¡°Who is advancing to the creation realm?¡±

    How could there be so many great dao fluctuations?

    This was unbelievable!

    However, this was not the first time he encountered such a situation. When his sworn brother, the Equal Heaven Grand Sage, stepped into the destiny realm from the legends, he also stirred up many great dao. The 72 changes all had their own meanings. However,pared to this person today.., he was still inferior.

    Bull demon king was known for his purity. When he advanced to the Destiny Realm, he only condensed two illusory Great Dao, ¡®strength¡¯and ¡®Earth Element¡¯. He did not know much about such things.

    ¡°He fused into chaos? He opened up... Karma...¡±just as bull demon king was shocked and enlightened, he saw the Little Fox Qing Qiu carrying the demon Saint Spear on her back. She pushed open the door and walked in. She said with a serious expression on her pretty face,

    ¡°Great Sage Ping Tian, Su Meng has attained destiny.¡±

    ¡°He...¡±bull demon king said in a low voice. It was as expected.

    Because they sensed the abnormal fluctuations of the Great Dao, Demon King Roc, Demon King Flood Dragon, and the others also gathered. When they heard the Little Fox¡¯s announcement, they felt that it was unexpected and reasonable.

    After the news that Su Meng had refined a part of the origin of life and death spread, all the major factions knew that he would soon be a great divine arts practitioner. But who would have thought that it would be so fast? It was more than ¡°Not long¡±, there was practically no time gap!

    After a short period of silence, the Proud Demon Roc King suddenly sighed:

    ¡°When we first met Su Meng, he had yet to touch the threshold of the legend. We are all great saints who have umted years of experience and have formed early in our destiny. Now that we have just eliminated our weakness and recovered to our peak, he can already be on equal footing with us.¡±

    Other than Sun Wukong, he and Demon Ox King were stronger than the other great saints. However, they had yet to see the end of the sea of bitterness. In other words, they were not at the peak of the Destiny Realm. They could only be considered as the best in the middle reaches. They wereparable to the real nine heavens thunder god back then, although SU Meng had just entered the destiny realm, from themotion just now, he could see that the boundless chaos had taken shape. The will to open up the world had taken shape. The cause of all the fruits had a few characteristics of the other shore. They could control fate. In a one-on-one situation.., it was difficult to predict the oue of the battle. It all depended on the terrain and the environment. For example, if he could not be everywhere in the immortal world, his absolute speed would definitely surpass Su Meng. Thus, he would have the advantage.

    Bull demon king sighed, ¡°It has only been a few years. It feels like we have been fed to the dogs after years of hard work. Thest time I was depressed was when my seventh brother advanced into the Destiny Realm.¡±

    Seventh brother was the monkey king, Sun Wukong. He was born into a legend. He was the only one in all the worlds and there was no one who could match him. In just a few years, he reached the Destiny Realm and his fame spread far and wide.

    The Little Fox Qing Qiu heard the Great Saints sighing and her mouth twitched. She felt as if she was being fed to her face.

    I haven¡¯t even reacted yet. Is there a need for all of you?

    When I first met that fellow, I could tear ten of him apart with one hand. Now that he has be a destiny, I am still a step away from bing a legend!

    She coughed lightly and attracted attention. She lowered her eyebrows and said solemnly,

    ¡°His Majesty the Demon Emperor has asked me to inform all of you that Su Meng¡¯s ¡®Karma of Karma''already has the magic of a half-step dao fruit. He will be the one to witness and retaliate against the vows and contracts of all the worlds in the heavens. All of you must be wary of this.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it! That works too!¡±Bull Demon King cursed. He had the feeling that Su Meng had be an important figure on the other side.

    He would be the one to witness and retaliate against the vows and contracts of all the worlds in the heavens? This was impossible to guard against!

    The Grand Sages looked at each other and felt a little scared.

    The Little Fox Qing Qiu held a talisman that was covered with a dark yellow luster and said seriously,

    ¡°If the grand sages wish to swear or make a contract in the future, think about the contents of this talisman. Let the Karma Connection go to His Majesty the Demon Emperor first so as to conceal the key.¡±

    Hearing this, bull demon king heaved a sigh of relief, ¡°Thank goodness His Majesty the Demon Emperor is here. Thank goodness that thing is not the other shore...¡±

    ..

    In thend of Buddha, Maitreya sat cross-legged on the White Lotus throne at the top of Mount Meru.

    After ten years of bitter cultivation, along with Amitabha¡¯s guidance and a certain opportunity, he finally made up for the heavy blow he sufferedst time and regained his strength, however, the crystal that explored the other shore, the ¡°Future sarira¡±, could not be condensed again.

    However, if one was willing to give up, then there would be gains. In Buddhism, one had to know how to let go. Maitreya, on the other hand, used this opportunity to gain enlightenment. He only waited for the opportunity toe and made a big wish:

    ¡°Do not save all living things, do not save the Apocalypse, do not seek the future!¡±

    At this moment, the white light around his body became waves, rolling and rolling. His eyes were half open and half closed. It was unknown where his mind was wandering.

    Suddenly, Maitreya slowly opened his eyes and looked out of the Buddhist kingdom on the ground. He sighed softly:

    ¡°The cause of all the fruits has returned to its original position. The burningmp ancient Buddha is in trouble...¡±

    His voice reverberated on the top of Mount Meru with faint butplicated emotions. After a long time, he slowly stood up and a lotus grew under his feet. A smile appeared on his face once again, and he was about to escape to a certain perfect purend.

    Buddhism had always valued karma, so they had to be wary of SU Meng in this aspect!

    Moreover, he had already be an important figure, so he had to ask Amitabha for advice.

    ..<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    In his hometown of vacuum, the night emperor was asking Immortal Zhenyuan, who shared the same monarch with the world, for advice on cultivation matters.

    He had already mastered the tribtionw of the myriad faces and worlds, and possessed an unusual legendary characteristic. He was only one step away from being able to prove his uniqueness, so he had no choice but to take the initiative to ask for advice.

    At this moment, Zhen Yuan Zi, who was standing in front of him, suddenly stopped talking. His gaze was deep as he looked outside his hometown of vacuum. He lightly said,

    ¡°Yu Xu, Su Meng¡¯s body has been blessed.¡±

    ¡°What? Su Meng has already be a great divine ability user?¡±The night emperor¡¯s gaze suddenly froze.

    Wasn¡¯t this a little too fast? The gap between him and him did not shrink, but instead grew bigger and bigger!

    Zhen Yuan Zi stood up expressionlessly and walked slowly into the depths of his hometown of vacuum. His voice echoed in the surroundings:

    ¡°Once you leave your hometown of vacuum, you are not allowed to swear an oath, make a contract, or speak of Su Meng¡¯s name. I will now ask the gold emperor to see how we can guard against this matter.¡±

    ..

    Inside the goddess immortal realm, Liu Luo was smiling. He was elegant and refined, and his immortal aura was overflowing. He was sitting opposite Nezha.

    Suddenly, both of their expressions changed as they looked at the infinite high ground where the hollow jade temple was located.

    ¡°As expected of the Karma.¡±After a moment of silence, Liu Luo said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m almost catching up to you.¡±

    Nezha curled his lips and said unwillingly, ¡°If not for the rebirth of the chaotic green lotus seed, which is equivalent to an innate god, I wouldn¡¯t have been so slow to improve.¡±

    Liu Luo covered his mouth andughed, ¡°This is far worse than the limitations of an innate God¡¯s body. There are many ways to solve it, but it is still you...¡±

    Nezha narrowed his eyes and a dangerous light shone from his eyes. He did not seem to want to talk about this matter, but Liu Luo stopped when he saw the opportunity. He smiled and said, ¡°The end of the tribtion has arrived. This is your chance to break through the shackles.¡±

    Nezha nodded, ¡°When the end of the tribtiones, the heaven and earth will loosen up. This is the time when it is rtively easy to break through.¡±

    Liu Luo shook his head and sighed:

    ¡°No matter how the Apocalypsees, no matter how the Heaven and earth loosen up, it still depends on oneself. Su Meng¡¯s generation is a gxy of stars. Although not many people have fallen, only three or four people can keep up with the pace of the times. Su Meng is one, the demon lord is one, and Gu Xiaosang can be counted as one if she sessfully resurrects. In addition, Wang Siyuan is half, Jiang Zhiwei is half, and the rest are left behind. As for he jiu, Wang Zai, Cao e, and Liu Su, they have long been unable to catch up.¡±

    After watching Nezha leave, the nine heavens mystical maiden, who was in the past, suddenly turned serious and ordered the maidservant next to her,

    ¡°From today onwards, the most important things will not be written down and the oath will not be made. Also, when discussing Yu Xu and Su Meng, do not bring his name with you.¡±

    ..

    In a certain secret area, Han Guang, who was holding the Bodhi magical tree with both hands and sitting cross-legged on a half-holy and half-filthy lotus throne, slowly opened his eyes and whispered,

    ¡°The cause of all the fruits...¡±

    It was as if he had returned from a long slumber.

    ..

    In a hazy ce, Wang Siyuan coughed a few times and said with a faint smile,

    ¡°You deduced faster than me...¡±

    There was a turtle shell floating above his head. It was the Luo book that he had lost back then!

    He did not know when or what he had done, but he had quietly taken the treasure back!

    ..

    In the grave thatched cottage in the Thrushcross Grange.

    Mr. Lu Da was focused on purifying himself,prehending his True Self, andprehending the profoundness of the Infinite Heights.

    Suddenly, his gaze changed, and his entire being seemed to be strangely elevated. He looked down at the world from the Infinite Heights. It was a line formed by many points, a face formed by many lines, and a void formed by many faces. The void ovepped, it was an infinite height that interweaved with time to create heaven and earth..

    The doubts he had in the past vanished into thin air with this sight. Mr. Lu da finally figured out his position.

    He slowly opened his eyes and looked at the hollow jade temple of Kunlun Mountain. A smile appeared on his face.

    ..

    In the Real Hollow Jade Temple, Meng Qi was waiting for Emperor Qing to pass the god Ascension Roll to Gao Lan. He was not too happy about his sess in breaking through the destiny realm, so he did not have the intention to show his divinity in front of others.

    It wasn¡¯t that he wasn¡¯t willing to break through, but the closer he got to the other side, the more he understood his own powerlessness.

    When he cut off the past and future, and broke away from the Devil Buddha, he was extremely excited and gratified. He felt like he had freed himself from all shackles. When he proved that he was the only one, it was to break through before the crisis and being abandoned, he also had a great sense of sess, but in these two stages, the things rted to him were far away from the big figures on the other side. In their eyes, he did things freely and wantonly, and he had the satisfaction and vengeance that he wanted in the beginning.

    When he was close to the good fortune, the things he came into contact with were more and more rted to the other side, and his own powerlessness became more and more obvious. He felt more and more helpless as a chess piece and the pain of being entangled in karma.

    With his current ability, it was difficult for him to have both. He could only barely protect it. It was difficult to guess what the will of Heaven would be in the future, and he could not contend with it.

    Therefore, achieving the good fortune was only a small step for him to reach the other side. There was nothing to be ecstatic about. Only by transcending the sea of bitterness and bing the person on the other side could he be qualified to jump out of the chessboard and be a chess yer, even if there would still be a trade-off when the time came, at least he wouldn¡¯t be as powerless as he was now.

    It didn¡¯t matter if he had lofty aspirations or if he was aiming too high. In short, his gaze was only at the end of the sea of bitterness, above the other shore!

    Meng Qi¡¯s thoughts surged and turned into a sigh in his heart:

    ¡°No wonder many great divine arts practitioners like to call the realm of good fortune the sea of bitterness...¡±

    ¡°It really is the sea of bitterness...¡±

 Chapter 1276 110, Where Is Erlang

    After waiting for a while, news came back from the viewing gallery. The Green Emperor had said that the Bodhi ancient Buddha¡¯s seal was mysterious. It would take half a year for it to be worn down and put to use by the god Ascension Roll.

    Inside the hollow jade temple, Meng Qi, who was sitting at the head of the table, and Guang Chengzi, Celestial Master Wen Shu, and the other great abhijnas on both sides did not say a word. They all smiled and cupped their hands, bidding farewell. The atmosphere was harmonious and harmonious.

    ng!

    Meng Qi was thest to step out of the hollow jade temple. The door opened and closed without any wind. The former heavenly venerate of primordial beginning¡¯s Daoist Hall seemed to have a little bit of spirituality, and it still did not acknowledge Meng Qi as its true master.

    With a smile on his face, Meng Qi took a step forward and returned to his own Kunlun Mountain, descending into the ancient Daoist Temple.

    He Mu, Fang huayin, Yu Banshan, Qi Jinxiu, Sun Wu, Da Qinggen, and Xiao Tianquan, who hade back from visiting the demons, stood on both sides of the hall. When they sensed Meng Qi¡¯s return, they all turned around and bowed together:

    ¡°Congrattions to master (teacher) for ascending to the destiny realm and possessing sufficient skills!¡±

    ¡°Congrattions to youngest uncle (Hierarch Lord) for sailing in the sea of bitterness and operating the destiny realm!¡±

    Looking at the familiar faces and listening to the friendly words, Meng Qi smiled slightly. With his hands behind his back, he slowly walked past them and sat down under the statue of the heavenly venerate of primordial beginning.

    This was his own training hall.

    Of course, he also hoped that one day, the doors of the Real Hollow Jade Pce would open and wee him.

    ..

    In a certain secret area, Han Guang, who seemed to have just woken up from a long slumber, stroked the Bodhi magical tree in his palm. The faint aura emanating from his body surrounded him and turned into mist. The left side was dark and gloomy, full of destruction and depravity, the right side was hazy and hazy, and time was like water. It seemed to overlook the vicissitudes of the world, as if it had transcended eternity. At the intersection of the two, a ten-thousand-character character was condensed. At times, it was turning straight, and at other times, it was turning golden yellow. At other times, it was going in the opposite direction, and it was dark red.

    ¡°The cause of all the consequences...¡±he repeated it again as if he was sighing.

    At this time, a person slowly walked out from the thick mist that pervaded the secret area. He was wearing a big red robe and a fishtail crown. His face was ancient, and his figure was short. It was Lu Ya, who had disappeared for several years due to the bacsh from the nail-head seven arrow book.

    Lu Ya nced at Han Guang and chuckled. ¡°It hasn¡¯t been long since you became confident of bing a legend. Why haven¡¯t you broken through yet? Why have you been suppressing and umting your strength? What exactly are you waiting for?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m waiting for a chance.¡±Han Guang snapped out of his thoughts. His face was suffused with his trademark carefree smile, making it impossible for others to see the true thoughts and emotions in his heart, ¡°I just didn¡¯t expect Su Meng to be able to create such a good fortune so quickly...¡±

    Before he could finish his sentence, he suddenly had a sudden inspiration. It was as if a pair of eyes had opened out of nowhere and were looking down at him indifferently and mercilessly!

    Oh No! His karma had reached such a degree? Han Guang¡¯s expression changed slightly. The Bodhi magical tree in his palm suddenly bloomed with a clear radiance, causing his aura and body to instantly show signs of emptiness.

    At the same time, a small vermillion gourd leaped out from Lu Ya¡¯s hand. White light surged out, and a ray of light burst forth, freezing the karma and severing the connection.

    This secret ce was a fragment of the immemorial immortal world. Being able to hide from the search of the other side was one of Lu Ya¡¯s life-saving methods. However, it was not a shortcut. If the name of the other side was mentioned, it would still be sensed, and now, the karma of that person from Kunlun mountain actually had such a mystical effect of the other side?

    ..

    Sitting under the statue of the heavenly venerate of Yuanshi, Meng Qi slowly withdrew his gaze from the empty space and nodded thoughtfully.

    His condition had long surpassed the requirements for self-proof legends. Could it be that he wanted to learn from little sang and refine and condense two opposing illusory daos as soon as he advanced, establishing the most solid foundation for the good fortune..

    Meng Qi smiled and looked at he mu and the other disciples, continuing the topic from before:

    ¡°The closer you are to the other shore, the more you know how small you are. You should not be arrogant and only know how to rely on your power. Of course, the hollow jade temple is the direct disciple of the original heavenly venerate, the leader of the Dao sect¡¯s nine venerables. Naturally, we are not like small sects. Now that I am blessed, many things in the past are no longer useful. Therefore, we might as well build a sect¡¯s treasury. If there are enough contributions, or those who have attained the dharma body, they can choose a treasure from it.¡±

    Under the curious gazes of Fang huayin, Qi Jinxiu, and the others, as well as the expectant gazes of the great green root, Meng Qi extended his right hand and formed a sword with his fingers. With a light sh, the void split open, and yin and Yang split apart. Earth, fire, wind, and water gushed out like a storm, another World was formed.

    The world shrank, and Earth, fire, wind, and water condensed. ck and white yin and yang poured in, forming one blurry dao pattern after another. Layers of restrictions formed, and finally, it turned into a gray stone door that stood on the left side of the primordial beginning statue.

    Creating a world, a creation from the void!

    This was the Treasury of the Jade Void Pce.

    Legend had it that when one reached the realm, the grotto-heaven created was an iplete heaven and earth. When one reached the realm of creation, it was to create the universe. When one was close to the other side and the real world in one¡¯s body was about to take shape, it was to create a world that was slightly lower than the heavens. Although Meng Qi had just entered the realm of creation.., however, after cultivating the heaven opening seal and condensing the Great Dao of illusion, the Heaven and earth created was already beyond the scope of the normal universe, and was close to the most ancient universe.

    As for creating things in the void, it was a symbol shared by all the great divine arts practitioners.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Then, Meng Qi shook his sleeve and many things flew out and circled in the air. There was the Li immortal sword with five colors of red, green, yellow, white, and ck. There was the wood-based wind and Fire Phoenix Sword. There was the soaring dragon sword that was surrounded by clouds and water, there was the ya Sword that was filled with wisdom and purity. There was the mysterious and mysterious three era bright king wheel that pointed straight at the memory fragments in the deepest part of the soul. There were also many precious treasures.

    At this moment, Meng Qi only had a few things left on him, such as the Overlord Saber, the tree of Great Dao, the demonic blood peach, and the Heavenly Wheel of life and death and the sea-stabilizing pearl in the depths of the Abyss Sea.

    The great green root looked at the treasures floating in the air and almost drooled. It hurriedly said, ¡°Master, master, if I, if I have contributed enough or obtained a dharma body, can I choose one from the Treasury?¡±

    ¡°As the jade void sect¡¯s gatekeeper, you can.¡±Meng Qi smiled and changed the topic. ¡°Previously, you were too selfish in congratting the world and damaged our sect¡¯s image. Your contribution will be deducted by 100,000.¡±

    The Great Green Root¡¯s green face instantly turned white. He said shakily, ¡°Master, how do you calcte the contribution?¡±

    Meng Qi looked at He Mu and said with a smile, ¡°The few of you draw up the specific regtions. The standard is that the great green root guards the gatekeeper and counts as 50 contributions a year.¡±

    ¡°50 contribution points a year, 500 contribution points in 10 years, 5000 contribution points in 100 years, 50,000 contribution points in 100 years, 50,000 contribution points in 100 years, 2000 contribution points in 2000 years. The era has ended...¡±the great green root muttered to itself as if it had received a great blow, but also as if it wanted to vent its anger and be stronger, it wanted to increase its own strength as soon as possible.

    After giving this order, Meng Qi looked at he mu again:

    ¡°He Mu, your master has calcted that you have an opportunity to be in the monster n star area. Moreover, you have borrowed a divine weapon from the treasury and have carried it far away.¡±

    He Mu was stunned for a moment, then fell to his knees:

    ¡°Thank you for your guidance, Master.¡±

    When the Almighty returned, the stars fell like rain. On the one hand, it was the Qi pulling that brought about the changes in the sky. On the other hand, when they left the real world, all of them took away the fragments of the real world created by the ancient war or the area of their own cave dwellings, and evolved into many stars, and then came back, Hanging Outside Qingming, as big as the windntern of death, canpete with the bright moon.

    Among them, the stars belonging to the demon race converged into a gxy, surrounding the helpless heaven, fantasy heaven, demon origin heaven, and other ces, forming a region.

    After thanking Meng Qi, he mu took a light breath. After pondering for a moment, he chose the Li immortal sword with five colors without hesitation.

    ¡°All of you can leave. I have something to discuss with Xiao Tianquan.¡±Seeing that he mu had finished choosing, Meng Qi nodded slightly and said.

    In just a few breaths, only Xiao Tianquan, who was sitting obediently, and Meng Qi, who was sitting under the statue of the primordial Lord of Heaven, were left in the hall.

    ¡°Woof, youngest uncle-master, you want to ask me about visiting the demon Emperor Hall? Those guys are very perfunctory and have no sincerity at all!¡±Xiao Tianquan took the initiative to say.

    Meng Qi still had a smile on his face:

    ¡°Let¡¯s put this matter aside for now. This penniless priest has something to ask you. where is Eng Now?¡±

    ¡°Eng? Isn¡¯t He in a deep sleep?¡±Xiao Tianquan was stunned and asked in return.

    Meng Qi said with a smile that was not a smile,

    ¡°Senior brother Guangcheng, who haspleted his good fortune, haspletely woken up for a while. Why is Eng still in a deep sleep?¡±

    ¡°Is it because he has already reached the other shore, or is it because among the great divine arts practitioners who have woken up and returned, who has long fallen and been quietly reced by him?¡±

    His voice was not loud, but it sounded like thunder in Xiao Tianquan¡¯s ears. He stammered, ¡°Woof, woof, I don¡¯t know either...¡±

    Meng Qi smiled and said, ¡°This penniless priest understands. You can leave now.¡±

    Xiao Tianquan¡¯s tail drooped as he walked out of the door. Just as he was about to leave the hall, he saw Meng Qi pat his sleeves and stand up slowly, as if he was about to leave.

    ¡°Sect master martial uncle, you, where are you going?¡±Xiao Tianquan asked curiously.

    Meng Qi smiled:

    ¡°As the current sect master of Yuxu, and having already created a good fortune, in public and in private, in etiquette and in matters, we should all go to thirty-three days away and ask Martial Uncle Dao De.¡±

    With a flick of his sleeve, his figure disappeared into the main hall.

 Chapter 1277 111, Who Is Li Dan

    Meng Qi¡¯s figure appeared in his journey to the west. He raised his angle of view to the level where the spiritual light of his nature was. He could see the void ovepping, ovepping everywhere. There was no distance between any two points. Only the illusory river of time flowed quietly, he did not give up day and night.

    In this state, he ¡°Saw¡±the remnants of the fall of the Heavenly Court, the destruction of the nine heavens, and the disappearance of the twenty-four heavens. He saw the traces of the copse and dispersal of the heavens, so he leaped onto them, it was as if he was about to rush out of the river of time and enter true chaos.

    When this feeling became more and more intense and more real, Meng Qi¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. His vision was filled with a dense fairnd. This ce was high in the sky, and the light did not diminish. The Sea of clouds beneath his feet was loose and stable, it made people feel as if they were traveling in outer space. They could see immortal birds, auspicious beasts, spiritual nts, and strange flowers everywhere. They were all species that had been cut off from the world for a long time. It was as if the ancient mythological era had arrived.

    In the center of the Fairnd, there was an ordinary pce. There were three words written on it that could not be recognized but could be understood by itself:

    ¡°Dou Shuai Pce!¡±

    As soon as Meng Qi entered this fairnd, he had a feeling that the illusory great dao condensed by his own family had nothing to rely on. It was as if he hade to a ¡°Country¡±that did not recognize them.

    This ce had its own morals, its own rules, and its own Dao!

    ¡°Why are you here, Hierarch Su?¡±Just as Meng Qi wasprehending his surroundings and sensing a little difference, a silver-robed boy walked out from Tuotuo Pce. He cupped his hands and cupped them in greeting with a smile.

    Silver-horned king... Meng Qi thought to himself and returned the greeting with a smile:

    ¡°I have been in charge of the hollow jade temple for a period of time. I should havee to pay my respects to Martial Uncle Dao de a long time ago. It is just that I have not been able to fulfill my destiny and have no face to meet my elders. That is why I have been dyed until today.¡±

    The silver horn king chuckled and said, ¡°Sect master Su is too polite. The great master has already instructed that if youe, you should be weed inside.¡±

    After he finished speaking, he half-turned his body and made a weing gesture.

    Meng Qi smiled as he took a step forward. At the same time, he said politely, ¡°You are a boy under Martial Uncle Dao De, and your age is much older than mine. I have the audacity to address you as senior brother.¡±

    The silver horn king revealed a slightly satisfied expression. ¡°That¡¯s fine, that¡¯s fine. Call me senior brother silver horn, so that I won¡¯t be confused with senior brother Gold Horn.¡±

    As they exchanged pleasantries, the two of them crossed the threshold one after another and stepped into Dou Shuai Pce. They passed through numerous halls and pavilions and arrived at a simple and elegant room.

    There was only a table in the room, and on the table were a few pages of Golden Books. Sitting cross-legged behind it was an old man in Daoist robes with white hair and a young face. In front of him was embroidered a ck and white yin-yang fish winding into a taiji pattern. The rest were ordinary, as if they were ordinary people, it was as if it was aw that everyone was used to when the world was operating naturally.

    Was this one of the oldest people on the other side? The heavenly venerate of morality from the three pure ones? Meng Qi suppressed the various emotions in his heart and bowed respectfully. ¡°Disciple greets Martial Uncle Dao de.¡±

    The eyes of the old man with white hair and a youthful face were half-opened, and his voice was old and ordinary:

    ¡°Since you¡¯ve already paid your respects, then it¡¯s time to go back.¡±

    Meng Qi stared nkly for a moment, then his mind raced, he tried to sound him out. ¡°Martial Uncle Dao de, thank you for bestowing the ¡®Dao de Jing¡¯and allowing me to pretend to be Li Dan to preach the Dao. Only then will I understand the truth, sever my previous life and my next life, and break free from the control of the Devil Buddha.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t strange to be courteous, but gratitude was never wrong!

    At that moment, the heavenly venerate dao de opened his eyes. They were like two mirrors, reflecting the scenes of the myriad worlds in the heavens. He could even distinguish the nine Hades of the immortal world from the various ces near the Dao. If one looked closely, they would see ck and white yin-yang fish, it was spinning slowly, as if it was about to turn into a deep vortex that led to another era, the myriad worlds in the heavens.

    He spoke slowly and asked in a low voice,

    ¡°Who is Li Dan?¡±<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Who Is Li Dan? Meng Qi was stunned. He did not understand. Suddenly, he had an epiphany andughed out loud:

    ¡°I am Li Dan!¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why are you thanking me?¡±The celestial venerable of morals flicked his sleeves and stood up, leaving with his hands behind his back.

    Meng Qi didn¡¯t stop him, nor did he chase after him. Instead, he smiled. He flicked the back of his left hand leisurely with the five fingers of his right hand. It was as if he had eaten a ginseng fruit. All the pores on his body opened up, and he felt rxed.

    So that was it... that was it!

    He slowly stood up and walked to the table in front of the Celestial Master of Morals. He looked down and saw that the few pages of the golden book were called the ¡°Eight-nine arcane art¡±!

    These were the chapters from the legends andter realms... Meng Qi nodded slightly and picked them up. He used his spiritual sense to probe into the contents written in the bright red jade script. These words were derived from dao patterns, they were best at describing high-level cultivation techniques. Of course, the other shore of the eight-nine arcane art and the embryonic chapter of the Dao fruit were directly represented by the corresponding dao patterns.

    At this moment, the silver-horned king stepped into the room and saw Meng Qi reading the few pages of the Golden Book, he said in confusion, ¡°Upon seeing this, you didn¡¯t justugh and destroy it? Aren¡¯t you afraid of messing up your own path and using the path of others as your path?¡±

    This was the reason why Yang Jian had only left the first three chapters of the eight-nine arcane art in the hollow jade temple. As for the ¡®Primordial beginning Golden Chapter¡¯, it only had a general outline and the nine seals were all based on one¡¯s own exploration andprehension.

    Meng Qi retracted his divine sense and rubbed the golden book with his right hand, he shook his head andughed. ¡°If I didn¡¯t dare to face junior brother, I would have ended up being inferior. The core of the original Golden Chapter and the eight-nine arcane art is to contain all things and all kinds of possibilities. If I don¡¯t even dare to look at other people¡¯s Dao and not dare to understand it, how different would it be from having a mental demon?¡±

    ¡°The stone on the other mountain can attack the jade. As long as I guard my heart and understand my own dao, what¡¯s the harm in learning from him and not like him?¡±

    After he finished speaking, he reallyughed out loud. He put away a few pages of the Golden Book and left Dou Shuai Pce with his head held high. He returned to the real world from the thirty-three heavens and returned to his own training hall.

    The Silver Horn King was in a daze when he heard this. After a long while, he muttered to himself, ¡°There¡¯s a reason for not reading. There¡¯s also an excuse for reading. Who¡¯s right and who¡¯s wrong...¡±

    Meng Qi¡¯s figure descended and he sat back on the cloud bed in the quiet room. He closed his eyes and the bright red jade text flowed through them one by one.

    If he had not cultivated the origin gold chapter and the eight-nine arcane art, which focused on containing all kinds of possibilities, he would not have been able to see other people¡¯s Dao.

    If he had not condensed the infinite chaotic will into an illusory great dao, he would not have dared to look at thest few chapters of the eight-nine arcane art that Yang Eng had left in Dou Shuai Pce.

    ¡®not looking¡¯was a constant principle, but there were exceptions to everything.

    ..

    He Mu put away the Li immortal sword and refined it for many days. When he had a rough grasp of it, he began to think about how to go to the demon race¡¯s star field.

    Although this star field was not far away with the return of a powerful divine arts practitioner, it would take him more than half a month to arrive in the mechanical spaceships made by the ck Pce, however, the demon race¡¯s star field was not like the ces where the starry sky Buddha Kingdom, the ¡®Ancient Heavenly Court¡¯, the Jade Void Starry Sea, the Numinous Treasure Dao ruins, and other factions were entrenched. These factions did not have a life-and-death conflict with the human race, regardless of whether they were friends or enemies with the Great Zhou, low-levelmunication would not be difficult, while the demon race and the human race were in a state ofplete hostility. There were no mechanical spaceships that could get close to that ce.

    As for he mu, she had yet to be a human immortal, so she was unable to enter and leave the greenher world and roam the starry sky.

    ¡°It seems that I can only rely on the power of the Li immortal sword...¡±he mu firmly believed in his master¡¯s guidance. Without much hesitation, he began to make various preparations.

 Chapter 1278 112, The Favored Sons Of Heaven

    A few days passed in the blink of an eye. The items he mu purchased in session arrived at Mount Kunlun smoothly through the Jade Void Express.

    In the current world, he could alreadyplete the collection of many materials without leaving the house. All he needed to do was to open the universal sign, log into the shopping mall, choose what he needed,pare and decide, and wait for the package.

    He examined it for a moment, nodded his head in satisfaction, and put all of it into his mustard seed ring. Then, he walked out of the courtyard where he lived and came to the gatehouse. He saw that the great green root was looking up at the sky, absorbing the essence of the morning sun purple Qi that had been refined from the extreme yin and the extreme yang, it looked like he had just put in a lot of hard work after thousands of years of hard work.

    ¡°Senior, you¡¯re in a good mood.¡±He Mu leaned against the door with a smile. He subconsciously imitated his master¡¯s natural ease. The timing of his words was just right when the great green root¡¯s cultivation had been perfected. It was neither too early nor toote.

    The great green root felt veryfortable being called senior. He stroked his green roots and chuckled, ¡°Little Mu, you¡¯re also very rxed. Aren¡¯t you going to the monster n¡¯s star area to travel? Why aren¡¯t you preparing?¡±

    ¡°The rest of the preparations have already beenpleted through the universal awareness of Heaven and earth. There¡¯s only one thing that I¡¯m not satisfied with. I still need senior¡¯s help,¡±he mu said with a smile. Hismunication with others was like a flying sword. He took advantage of the opportunity when great green root was not on guard.., he went straight to the point and went straight to the pce.

    Great Green Root was just about to be satisfied. He first nodded along with senior¡¯s imposing manner. He immediately came to a realization and said in a panic, ¡°Help? I¡¯m just a small gatekeeper. How can I help?¡±

    Won¡¯t you have designs on my savings?

    During this period of time, due to certain reasons that could not be disclosed to outsiders, as well as the cheap handling of things that he did not want in the past, he barely managed to get through the crisis of chopping off his hands again. He intended to invest the remaining Yuan royal coins in improving his own strength.

    He Mu did not enter the door and just stood there, he smiled and said, ¡°The most troublesome part of traveling to the monster race¡¯s star field is to conceal one¡¯s aura. Otherwise, a human with vigorous qi and blood would be like a star in the dark night. It would definitely be exceptionally eye-catching. Therefore, this junior thought of collecting materials and asking master to help refine a magic tool. It will be based on eighty or ny percent of the materials and can change one¡¯s aura to pretend to be a monster.¡±

    ¡°The most crucial ingredient in the materials needed for this magic tool is, of course, the aura of the tyrannical demon race.¡±

    Great green root suddenly said, ¡°You want to borrow my aura to use?¡±

    ¡°No, junior wants to borrow senior Xiao Tianquan to irrigate the soil of Senior¡¯s Aura,¡±he mu tu said with a beaming smile.

    Great Green Root¡¯s branches danced wildly, and he hurriedly said, ¡°No, no, why would I collect such dirty things!¡±

    ¡°Some time ago, someone anonymously auctioned simr items in the myriad realm mall. I wonder if senior knows his identity?¡±He Mu pretended to sigh, ¡°Unfortunately, I was a little slow back then and didn¡¯t spend the imperial coins I prepared.¡±

    Great Green Root¡¯s expression changed, and its eyes rolled. Finally, it lowered its voice and said, ¡°They are all under the tutge of Yuxu. Little Mu, if you are sincere, I will give up this old face to help you ask Xiao Tianquan for it...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there will be plenty of Yuan royal coins!¡±He Mu did not expose him and answered firmly.

    Great Green Root pretended to go out for a stroll. When he returned, he handed he mu a piece of ck mud the size of a bowl cover. Although the demonic aura was faint, it had the power to soar into the sky.

    He Mu understood and transferred the Yuan royal coins to great green root ording to the market price. Finally, he said, ¡°Senior, don¡¯t worry. I dug three feet into the ground nearby to get this item.¡±

    The great green root heaved a long sigh of relief. If this matter was spread out, how could he still have the face to be the jade void gatekeeper?

    After collecting the materials, he mu passed through the courtyard and arrived outside Meng Qi¡¯s secluded meditation room. Before he could ask for an audience, he heard his master¡¯s voice, which seemed toe from thirty-three heavens, ring out:

    ¡°Your purpose ofing here is already clear to me. Just ce the materials in front of the door.¡±

    His master¡¯s divine ability had be even more unfathomable after he created the serendipity in his body... he mu restrained his smile and solemnly took out the materials one by one, cing them neatly in front of the door of the meditation room.

    Suddenly, that lump of ck mud jumped up on its own, and green and purple mes burst out from it. The other materials were thrown in one by one, melting one after another, as if there was a colorful liquid flowing in the air.

    PA!

    A purple lightning crackled down, and the lump of liquid in the middle was formed by countless talisman patterns, and a hazy clear light rose up.

    The clear light faded away, and there was an ancient jade pendant with dragons flying in front and phoenixes dancing in the back.

    At the same time, Meng Qi¡¯s voice fell again:

    ¡°This secret treasure, when worn on the body, can change the human¡¯s aura into a monster, and canst for half a year. Legend has it that if you don¡¯t pay attention, you can still hide it.¡±

    ¡°Master can easily forge such a magic tool. A great divine arts practitioner is indeed a great divine arts practitioner...¡±he mu sighed to himself. He respectfully thanked his master and caught the secret treasure that looked like a jade pendant.

    After refining it for a while, he waspletely prepared. He left Mount Kunlun and went deep into the grasnd. Then, he borrowed a stream of red, green, yellow, white, and ck sword Qi from the Li immortal sword to swirl around his body. It turned into light and shot up into the clouds.

    After passing through theyers of strong winds, he mu¡¯s vision suddenly darkened. In front of him was the dark and boundless sky. Stars like the great sun hung in the distance, emitting a pure white and dazzling light. All kinds of curses and poisonous lights were fierce around him, if it weren¡¯t for the protection of the divine weapon and Sword Light, he mu felt that he wouldn¡¯t be able to resist for long.

    In the starry sky, what he saw waspletely different from what he saw when he looked up at the Earth. He Mu spent a little effort to deduce the celestial phenomenon before he was able to figure out the direction. The sword light was like a shooting star, cutting through the sky and shooting towards the demon race¡¯s star field.

    After a full ten days, the scene before his eyes suddenly brightened. A strange star appeared in his line of sight. It was not spherical nor round. Instead, it looked like a vast ocean that was spread out in the darkness. The water was dark green and bubbled, it was like a poisonous pool that spanned millions of miles.

    Due to the existence of it and the star on the left, the void nearby was pulled and twisted. The seemingly smooth path of darkness was filled with danger as if it was covered byyers of curtains.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    He Mu knew that the stars might have legendary-level demon grand saints, which were where their abodes were. Hence, he restrained his aura and nned to blend in inconspicuously.

    At this moment, the curtains formed by the changes in the void in front of him openedyer byyer. A towering ship that was as tall as a mountain appeared. Waves of demonic aura spread from within, forming a dense fog that surrounded the surroundings.

    Just as he mu was about to avoid it, a maic and pleasant female voice came from the ship from afar:

    ¡°Which race is in front of us?¡±

    He Mu¡¯s expression did not change as he replied telepathically, ¡°The sun-devouring race.¡±

    ¡°So it¡¯s a friend of the heavenly dog race. I¡¯m a member of the Heavenly Phoenix race in my fantasy. It¡¯s indeed fate that brought us together. Why don¡¯t we get on the ship and have a chat?¡±The female voice invited him forcefully in a manner that could not be rejected.

    He Mu pondered for a moment and decided to wait and see since it was his first time here. Thus, he nodded slightly and said,

    ¡°I will do as you say.¡±

    The sword light descended, passed through the dense fog andyers of forbidden spells, andnded on the deck of the ship, revealing he mu¡¯s figure.

    As far as his eyes could see, there were demon strongmen with human bodies and beast heads. There were also beautiful and gentle maidservants who each had some characteristics of demons, such as Fox Tails, bird wings, and cat ears. They surrounded a young girl in a crimson dress, her noble and elegant temperament was natural, and her beauty far surpassed the others.

    Beside the young girl, there were also two men and a woman. Their identities were obviously different from other demons. They all had maidservants, and their auras were also strong. However, they still used the young girl as the core.

    ¡°You have a divine weapon. I wonder which Demon God descendant of the Heavenly Dog n you are from?¡±The Girl in the Crimson dress asked with a smile with a solemn bearing.

    As expected, it was the aura of the divine weapon that caused the trouble. Fortunately, they couldn¡¯t tell that it was at the heaven immortal level... He Mu wasn¡¯t surprised at all. He answered frankly, ¡°I obtained this divine weapon by chance. I¡¯m not a descendant of any demon god.¡±

    The girl in front of him spoke elegantly, unlike most demons who were rude and uncultured. Her background was obviously extraordinary..

    The girl hadn¡¯t answered yet, a tall and thin man with green hair and a golden robe said in a deep voice, ¡°Jiuli, it¡¯s just a guy who didn¡¯te from a family who identally obtained a divine weapon. Judging from its aura, he probably hasn¡¯t awakened his innate divine ability yet. Why are you so polite? ¡°There¡¯s no need to invite him to join the exploration.¡±

    Exploration? He Mu¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he pretended to look at the Phoenix Girl Jiuli in confusion.

    She hadn¡¯t formed her demon body yet, so her realm was on par with his.

    Jiuli maintained her elegant smile and said, ¡°The divine weapon is a spiritual object of heaven and earth. Those who have virtue and luck will take it. The fact that this friend got one by chance is enough to prove that he has great luck. It will be of great help to our exploration.¡±

    Without waiting for the other three to speak, she pointed at the green-haired golden-robed man and said, ¡°This is ao Qin of the true dragon race. He is a descendant of the lesser saint of the North Pole. Although he is not yet an adult, he is the demon lord of most races.¡±

    Ever since they returned, the demon race hadpared the levels and titles of the human race in detail. They had ressified their dharma bodies. Demon Kings were equivalent to human immortals, great demons were equivalent to Earth Immortals, demon gods were the same as Heaven Immortals, and great saints only referred to those with great ABHIJINA, the legendary great demon was known as the lesser saint, which fully demonstrated the simple and crude nature of the demons.

    The lesser saint of the North Pole was a true dragon of the North Pole who had attained the Dao. When he escaped into the depths of the starry sky to sleep, he moved the Divine Mountain of the North Pole away to evolve the stars. Ao Qin was a descendant born from his interbreeding with other demons, and he was one of those that were not highly regarded.

    Ao Qin did not dare to be rude to Jiuli. His face was dark as he nodded slightly as a form of greeting.

    The descendant of a legendary mighty figure. No wonder he put on such a grand show... he mu suddenly returned the greeting.

    ¡°This is Gu Yue from scarlet bone tiger mountain. He is the descendant of the withered bone fire god.¡±Jiu Li pointed at the man with scarlet hair and the word ¡°King¡±between his brows.

    Withered bone fire god... never heard of him... it seemed that he was not a demon expert above the legendary level... He Mu had only heard of the great divine arts of the demon race introduced by his master. Only a few of the other experts in the carriage were famous, it seemed that skeleton was only a demon god.

    Gu Yue looked down at he mu and greeted him.

    ¡°This is Fairy Jin Lin from the Immortal Moon Lake, the daughter of Emperor Dragonfish,¡±Jiu Li continued to introduce him.

    The charming girl with a gand on her head and golden spots in her white dress seemed to be on good terms with Jiu Li. They stood very close to each other. At this moment, she nodded with a smile and did not seem to pay much attention to he mu.

    Jiuli finally said, ¡°I¡¯m Jiuli from the Fantasy Phoenix n. May I know how to address you, Friend?¡±

    At this moment, fairy golden scale interrupted, ¡°Jiuli is the direct daughter of the radiant light lesser saint. She has the pure five virtues Bloodline.¡±

    Her eyes were filled with pride.

    To be able to make the descendants of the Arctic Lesser Saint Not Dare to offend her, she really had an extraordinary background... the radiant light lesser saint? Could he be the supreme demon god that her master had dealt with before? Had she unknowingly verified the legend? Had she used the demon Emperor Hall to cover up themotion? As he mu¡¯s thoughts shed through his mind, he replied without batting an eyelid, ¡°So he is the descendant of the minor saint demon gods. I am ashamed of myself. You can just call me moonset.¡±

    Jiu Li nodded and said, ¡°We are here for an ancient manor. ording to the records I have read, I suspect that it was left behind by the nine-headed great saint who had fallen on Mount Numinous. He was identally brought into the starry sky by a minor saint. When he passed away, he drifted in the depths of the universe. Due to the arrival of the apocalypse, his aura was pulled back and he returned to the vicinity.¡±

 Chapter 1279 113, Nine-Headed Grand Sage

    Nine-headed Grand Sage? He Mu recalled everything he knew and realized that he had never heard of such a grand sage. It seemed that he had been dead for a long time and had no influence on the current world. His master did not mention it when he taught him, no one discussed it in the world of universal knowledge.

    Seeing that he was stunned, Ao Qin, who was standing beside jiu li, grunted, ¡°Ignorant...¡±

    Jiu Li turned her head slightly and looked at Ao Qin, stopping him from continuing, then, she turned her head and smiled, ¡°The nine-headed Grand Sage is not as famous as the Monkey Grand Sage, the Ping Tian Grand Sage, the ocean-toppling Grand Sage and the others. He is a senior known to all demons and demons. He was not born in the Western world. Very few people still remember him. Later on, he died on Mount Lingshan.¡±

    ¡°No wonder I have never heard of him.¡±He Mu pretended to be half-true as if he had just realized something.

    Jiu Li¡¯s expression became serious as she said, ¡°However, among all the grand sages at that time, he was one of the most powerful ones. He was one of the few top-notch saints who lived for at least one era.¡±

    ¡°Lived for at least one era?¡±He Mu expressed his shock in his heart. Beside him, Ao Qin, Gu Yue, and the golden scale fairy revealed looks of disdain or contempt.

    Jiu Li nodded and said, ¡°During the primordial era, the nine-headed Grand Sage dominated the world, but at that time, his name was ¡®Jiu Feng¡¯!¡±

    I¡¯ve never heard of Jiu Feng either... He Mu did not hide his ignorance.

    It was normal that he did not know about the primordial era, but it would be strange if he did!

    Even someone as powerful as his master, who had immense powers and was the leader of a top force, did not know much about the secret of the primordial era!

    ¡°Jiu Feng, an innate demon god with nine heads and nine faces, Bird Head and human body. He first followed Donghuang Taiyi before he became a subordinate of the Heavenly Emperor and eventually became a great sage. He was a famous general in the Primordial Heaven Court at that time.¡± Jiu Li¡¯s expression was solemn.

    As a great sage of the demon race, he actually followed Donghuang Taiyi and the Heavenly Emperor respectively. Did the demon Emperor and the demon Saint Not Care? Or did they support the Donghuang Taiyi in the beginning and then acknowledge the Haotian God? He Mu thought about this in the light of his own understanding of the other shore personages.

    Most of his knowledge in this area came from his understanding of the world. This was because his master never took the initiative to mention the other shore personages. He would only give a slight answer unless he asked himself.

    Jiuli continued, ¡°After the fall of the Heavenly Emperor, thest era of the primordial age was destroyed. At that time, Jiu Feng was protected by the Demon Emperor and lived until the antiquity age of this era. From then on, he changed his name and called himself the nine-headed worm. Later on, he had a dispute with the Monkey Grand Sage over a Buddhist relic and was heavily injured by him. Haha, it¡¯s a coincidence. He was bitten off by your heavenly dog tribe¡¯s Xiao Tianxiao Sage. When he recovered from his injuries, he followed the demon Saintess up the Spirit Mountain and died together with the Ten Thousand Buddhas.¡±

    Xiao Tian Quan came from the heavenly dog n, but he followed true Lord Clear Source Mystic Dao and entered the hollow jade temple.

    ¡®to think that there¡¯s such a connection. If the nine-headed worm still has a lingering obsession and smells the pure aura of senior brother Xiao Tian on me, I¡¯m afraid that it will seek revenge...¡¯He Mu¡¯s thoughts wandered, he replied casually, ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. Do you suspect that the ancient manor belongs to the nine-headed great Sage who died on the Spirit Mountain?¡±

    Jiu Li nodded slightly, ¡°After the nine-headed Grand Sage was defeated at the Jade Pool, he never returned to that ce. He did not even visit his descendants. It is obvious that there is another abode. That ancient abode has some features of the primordial age. It gives off a deste aura and there are various carvings of the nine-headed bird¡¯s body. It fits all the clues.¡±

    ¡°He must have been mistakenly brought into the starry sky by the Little Sage at the end of the primordial age. He did not discover it until the erosion of time revealed its original appearance. Unfortunately, no one noticed it. It floated in the darkness of the universe. Because of the apocalyptic aura, the stars fell like rain and only then did it return from the depths of the universe.¡±

    It was obvious that the person who had brought this cave abode into the starry skies was not a great saint. Otherwise, he would have discovered it at that moment.

    ¡°This is the great saint¡¯s relic abode. How could you not tell your elders?¡±After he mu heard this, he was a little bbergasted. He directly expressed the shock and bewilderment in his heart.

    In his opinion, he did not need to try out such an important matter to temper himself. He should quickly report it to his elders and mobilize his strongest force to take the precious items of the relic abode into his hands as soon as possible. This was a normal and reasonable course of Action!

    Gu Yue coldly nced at he mu and spat out two words, ¡°Ignorant.¡±

    Ao Qin also nodded in agreement. Only the golden scale fairy pursed her lips and smiled, ¡°Mr. Yue Luo, you are not the descendant or disciple of an illustrious figure. Some things are not as simple as they seem.¡±

    Jiu Li added, ¡°Whether it¡¯s my mother, the radiant saint, Ao Qin¡¯s elder, the Arctic saint, the withered bone fire god, or the dragonfish emperor, they are all more or less under the attention of experts of the same level. After all, our demon race is the collective name of many races, and we have never been united internally. Therefore, if my mother and the others act rashly ande to the legacy mansion withoutpletely concealing the secrets of the heavens, one can only imagine what kind of situation it will turn into. It would already be considered good if we could obtain 10% of the harvest.¡±

    If the rest of the demon race¡¯s experts were toe over, in order to avoid a fierce internal conflict, it would most likely be a great sage who would take the first prize and then split up the remaining items... he mu suddenly understood and said, ¡°That¡¯s why I asked you all toe out and deceive the world?¡±

    The number of demons who did not form their true bodies could be described as the sand count of the Ganges. No matter how noble Jiu Li¡¯s identity was, she would not attract much attention when she went out to y. Under such circumstances, she would quietly open her cave abode and take the treasures without anyone noticing.

    There was no doubt that the small radiant saint and the others must have some Heaven¡¯s secrets to hide so that they would not be discovered.

    Could it be that master was referring to this matter when he said that he was fated to be in the demon race¡¯s star field?<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    He had calcted the Heaven¡¯s secrets and knew that the nine-headed worm relic abode was about to return. Under the situation where he was the focus of attention from all over the universe and his every move had countless people paying attention to him, he had sent his disciple, who had not even reached the level of a dharma body, out to travel and participate in the grand event?

    En, a great grandmaster like him was not worth a single cent in the eyes of a powerful divine arts practitioner who was above the level of immortals. It would be a waste of time to even look at him..

    He Mu seemed to be deep in thought as he thought about his master¡¯s instructions. Jiu Li¡¯s expression was solemn as he answered his question, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°But, but, we have not even reached the level of forming a true body, and that is the great sage remains mansion. Aren¡¯t we overestimating ourselves?¡±He Mu asked again.

    The restrictions that were casually set up could cause the living beings on the ship to die thousands of times!

    He liked to use sword techniques to tell stories. He was used to thinking before acting.

    The golden-scaled fairy chuckled, ¡°Are we like those fellows who don¡¯t know the immensity of Heaven and earth? We are far away from the foundation and floating in the depths of the universe. The original owner has already fallen for eons. Under the erosion of time, how much of the strongest setup can remain?¡±

    ¡°The few fellow Daoists who bumped into that relic mansion have already confirmed that the remaining restrictions are probably around the demon king level. We each have treasures and cooperate with each other. Why would we be afraid of any idents?¡±Jiuli added.

    Ao Qin, who was next to her, once again expressed his displeasure. ¡°So, there¡¯s no need to invite this ignorant and ignorant person.¡±

    Jiuli¡¯s expression sank slightly, he said in a dignified manner, ¡°This is the most important thing we¡¯ve ever been in charge of. If we fail, how will we be able to return home?¡±? Yue Luo had relied on himself to obtain the divine weapon. He had virtue and luck, which could greatly increase our chances of sess. Most importantly, he did not involve the little saints and Grand Sages. He had no background. Wasn¡¯t he the best partner

    Did he have to say these words in person? He Mu¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. This was too much of a blow.

    Furthermore, his divine weapon was given by his master. It had nothing to do with virtue and luck. He felt rather guilty..

    Thinking of this, he said straightforwardly, ¡°My friends, I don¡¯t have any background and I¡¯m not very strong. If I get involved in this matter, aren¡¯t you afraid that you¡¯ll burn the bridge after crossing the river? Or that I¡¯ll be treated as a death scout?¡±

    Jiu Li smiled slightly and said, ¡°You can rest assured about this because I¡¯m the daughter of the small radiant saint and a descendant of the Phoenix n. I have the pure five virtues bloodline, so I will never do anything that will harm myself.¡±

    Judging from Master¡¯s previous description, this was quite convincing... he mu pondered for a moment and finally nodded:

    ¡°Okay, I believe in you.¡±

    A promise from a Phoenix was priceless.

    When she heard he mu finally agree, Jiu Li smiled sweetly. She revealed a girlish expression that was as bright as the sun and moon.

    He Mu collected his thoughts and thought for a moment, ¡°For the sake of seriousness, why don¡¯t we make an oath?¡±

    ¡°Absolutely not!¡±Jiu Li and Ao Qin stopped him at the same time.

    Seeing that he mu was at a loss.., jiu Li quickly exined, ¡°In the human world, the person from the Jade Void Pce of Mount Kunlun has already formed a destiny. The way of Karma is unrivaled in the world, and he has some mystical powers. If we swear an oath, he will sense it on the spot and reveal the secret of the nine-headed great sage Relic Manor.¡±

    Was he talking about my master? He Mu muttered, feeling an inexplicable sense of honor.

    At this moment, Jiu Li hesitated and said, ¡°If you are still worried, I roughly know the contents of the Demon Emperor Talisman. As long as I keep it in my heart, I will first make a detour from him to conceal the key contents.¡±

    He Mu was stunned for a moment and said resolutely,

    ¡°No need! I believe you!¡±

    Jiu Li was stunned for a moment and then a little embarrassed. He looked around and said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then we will immediately head to the remains of the nine-headed Grand Sage.¡±

    The ship started, flying in the starry sky.

 Chapter 1280 114: The Demons Who Kept Up With The Times

    Layers of restrictions floated up, shrouding the ship in dark mist and almost merging with the surrounding void.

    ¡°It¡¯s still a long way to the legacy mansion. Let¡¯s go into the cabin to rest and wait.¡±Jiu Li¡¯s shyness disappeared immediately, and she quickly returned to her elegant and dignified posture, inviting he mu to take a rest inside, in order to slowly push her condition to its peak and maintain it.

    Ao Qin and Gu Yue¡¯s expressions were indifferent. They didn¡¯t say anything and turned around to walk towards the cabin, as if they didn¡¯t want to take another look at he mu, as if they didn¡¯t want to be together with this ordinary demi-human from an ordinary background.

    Which of the demi-humans didn¡¯te from an illustrious background, a proud son of heaven, a person who came and went with no ordinary people, and they were all of the same kind when they talked andughed?

    Inviting you to join the exploration of the legacy mansion and share the benefits was already considered a great kindness. Do you still want to be on equal footing?

    Jiu Li smiled apologetically and did not know how to mediate the situation. Who knew that he Mu¡¯s lips curled into a smile and actually acted as if he did not see it. He nodded lightly and strolled along.

    This heavenly dog n¡¯s demon venerable self-restraint and shrewdness are very deep... jiu Li thought to herself. However, on second thought, this was also normal. Ordinary Demons who did note from a family were blessed with virtue and luck and possessed divine weapons.., how could they dare to offend the descendants of the Demon God and the little saint? It was toote to curry favor with them!

    Even if they were proud and arrogant, they would at most leave with a flick of their sleeves. There would be no intense reaction. After all, he was not confident in silencing all the demons present. It was even more impossible for him to have the ability to conceal the secrets of heaven.

    As long as there was desire and expectation for the legacy mansion, as long as they were not ruthless enough to defect to the human race and abandon their own species, such a situation was only natural and natural.

    As they were deep in thought, Jiu Li and fairy golden scales entered the cabin under the escort of the Hercules maid. Ao Qin, Gu Yue, and he mu were indeed distinct, each upying one end and notmunicating with each other.

    This was not possible. How could they cooperate without knowing anything? Jiu Li frowned and rolled her eyes. She thought of a n and pretended not to care about their postures. She walked to the master¡¯s table and sat down. Then, she sent all her followers out of the cabin and took a short rest, she took out a silver-white metal te engraved with mysterious patterns.

    ¡°Sister Jiu Li, you actually have this thing?¡±The golden-scaled fairy next to her said in surprise, joy, and envy, attracting the attention of Ao Qin, Gu Yue, and he mu.

    The first two swept their gazes over, and their expressions were filled with envy. It was as if this thing was abnormally precious. Even if it was the descendant of the Lesser Demon God, it was not so easy to obtain it. It had to be the type that was highly valued.

    He Mu was stunned. Wasn¡¯t this the Ten Thousand Worlds General Knowledge Talisman that the hollow jade temple had issued in conjunction with the Great Zhou imperial court?

    Looking at its shape and patterns, it should be the version from three years ago. Compared to thetest version he had on him, its appearance was old, and there would often be short dys inmunication. It did not have enough support for live video broadcasts and thetest virtual reality adventures, there were many dys.

    Simply put, as his master¡¯s realm increased, the effect of the universal symbol became better and better, and there were more and more things that could be done!

    Who would have thought that the demons would actually use the old version of the universal symbol as a treasure? Moreover, not everyone had it!

    However, that was also true. In the world of the universal symbol, where could one see the demons swaggering around? At most, they would hide and spy!

    Seeing he mu stunned.., jiu Li pursed her lips and smiled, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that Mister Yue Luo does not recognize this item. It is the universal awareness charm of the Great Zhou Empire in the human world. Due to its ability to lure demons into depravity and corrupt their will, it has been ssified as a forbidden item by the great saints and Little Saints. Other than the demons in the human world such as the heavenly sea source, no demons below the level of great demons are allowed to possess it in this starry region.¡±

    ¡°The universal symbol... is ssified as a forbidden item? What is so special about it?¡±He Mu was rather curious.

    Ao Qin snorted. ¡°As expected, you are ignorant.¡±

    Jiu Li exined slightly, ¡°It is said that theplete universal symbol can connect every corner of the real world and the universe. It canmunicate with each other as if they were very close to each other even when they are far away in outer space. From a certain point of view, even ordinary demons who hold the universal symbol have some of the characteristics of legendary mighty figures. It is a genuine divine artifact.¡±

    ¡°However, the virtual world that the human race built on the foundation of the universal sign of knowledge is filled with all kinds of things that lead demons to fall. If one¡¯s will is not strong enough, he or she will immediately be addicted to it, chopping off his or her hands and stomping his or her feet. More importantly, the universal sign of knowledge was personally refined by the jade void Pce of Mount Kunlun. If one relies on it, it will definitely be restricted by him, which is why it is ssified as a forbidden item. Of course, through this item, one can effectively spy on the human race, and one can possess it above great demons.¡±

    ¡°I see...¡±he mu nodded thoughtfully.

    At this moment.., the golden-scaled fairy interjected, ¡°But I heard that the great sages have already noticed the effect of this item on the prosperity and development of the human race. They do not wish for the demons to fall behind. Legend has it that below them, they can only rely on flying swords tomunicate with each other. They are begging for guidance from the Demon Emperor. They hope that there will be a universal talisman and a virtual world that belongs exclusively to us demons.¡±<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    He Mu turned to look at the universal sign of knowledge in Jiuli¡¯s hand and asked, ¡°Is this the little radiant saint¡¯s Piece?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not it,¡±Jiuli said with a smile, ¡°Mother dotes on me and specially took a piece from the human world. She sealed the magicalmunication and connection with the universal sign of knowledge. If she finds anything worth looking at, she will take it inside and let me ponder over it carefully.¡±

    ¡°What good stuff? I heard that there are countless interesting things in the world.¡±The golden scale fairy asked expectantly.

    Jiu Li smiled slightly, ¡°Mother did not give me that kind of thing to wear down my will. It¡¯s mostly martial arts videos rted to adventures.¡±

    Even if one had a natural ability, under legends, the martial arts experience of humans would be of great use to demons.

    After a pause.., jiu Li continued, ¡°We are about to explore the nine-headed Grand Sage¡¯s ruins. We don¡¯t have much experience in the past, so we can watch simr adventure videos and posts. We can learn from them and understand how to cooperate.¡±

    Even though ao Qin and Gu Yue were displeased when they watched the video with he mu, they were curious about the supernatural powers of the universal awareness charm that they had never seen before. After pondering for a moment, they suppressed their other emotions, they came over.

    After he mu moved over to sit down, Jiu Li activated the universal sign and projected the corresponding video of the exploration ruins in front of them.

    A light screen was formed. It rippled like water at first, then stabilized and showed the image. There were seven or eight human experts inside, standing in front of a ruin in the god burial desert, exchanging notes, the voice was clear and audible.

    ¡°It¡¯s really magical. It¡¯s like they¡¯re spying on them exploring the ruin...¡±fairy golden scale covered her mouth and eximed, feeling dazzled.

    Ao Qin and Gu Yue also nodded slightly, looking at it with excitement.

    ¡°How do you feel?¡±Jiu Li asked he mu casually, attracting the attention of the other proud sons of Heaven of the demon race.

    He Mu said with a strange expression, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it, I really didn¡¯t expect it...¡±

    He didn¡¯t expect Jiu Li to directly choose the live broadcast video that he had carried out back then!

    The leader of all the arrangements was him!

    A few years ago, he had obtained a remnant map of the ruins with his friends that he had met when he had traveled around the world. They had found the god burial desert. Because of a certain guy¡¯s request, they had carried out a live broadcast of this exploration, causing a sensation, the final harvest was not very satisfactory.

    Fortunately, apart from changing its aura, the Dharmic artifact master had also modified its appearance. Otherwise, it would have been directly exposed..

    As the current sect master of the Hollow Jade Temple and a disciple of the cause of all effects, he must have been given a name by various forces. Although there would not be any almighty and powerful divine arts practitioners who would pay special attention to him, if he did not change his appearance.., they would definitely be able to recognize him at a nce when their divine senses swept across the starry sky around their respective training grounds.

    ¡°Haha, there are too many things that you can¡¯t Imagine!¡±Ao Qinughed mockingly and turned his attention back to the video.

    Jiuli did not say any nonsense. It seemed that she had watched the video many times. From time to time, she would speak up and give pointers on the key points. She would also exin how she and the other demons would cooperate with her. She was full of admiration for the strategy of the leader.., he Mu, who was beside her, felt a little awkward and embarrassed.

    Time flew by quickly. Unknowingly, the ship stopped. In front of them was still the dark and boundless universe. It was quiet and cold. There was nothing else except for a mountain peak floating in the darkness.

    The mountain peak was tens of thousands of miles in circumference. It was filled with mottled traces of decay. Many rocks had weathered and fallen, revealing the door of the cave abode in the middle of the mountain. The door was carved with a nine-headed bird¡¯s body that emitted a deste aura.

    The remains of the immemorial demon god nine Phoenix and the ancient great sage nine-headed worm had arrived!

    He Mu restrained his many emotions and thoughts. His right hand gripped the sword hilt of the Li immortal sword in a moderate manner.

 Chapter 1281 115. Not A Single Person Was Fighting

    The cold and horrifying curses that could freeze one¡¯s primordial spirit filled the boundless darkness. The strictness of the starry universe did not diminish even a bit due to the existence of the nine-headed worm¡¯s remnant mansion. Instead, it continued to corrode it.., ¡®weathering¡¯it.

    Jiu Li quickly recalled the contents of the video she had watched and the teachings of her parents. She tried her best to remain calm and confident. Then, she imitated the calmness of the leader and the usual majesty of her parents:

    ¡°Don¡¯t be in a hurry to open a mansion. First, search the mountain carefully. Make sure that there is nothing left and no other arrangements. Also, observe the changes in the flow of natural qi and the rhythm of Dao.¡±

    The former was worried that there were other mysteries in this ce or that there were dangerous traps. Thetter was to collect useful details for deducing the mysteries of the forbiddenws of the entrance of the cave so that he could be ready to break the seal and open the door.

    ¡°Good!¡±Although ao Qin had always been very arrogant and looked down on ordinary demons who did note from a family background, since he was chosen by the Arctic minor saint to carry out this important mission, other than being a descendant who did not receive much attention.., his actions would be even less noticed by others. He must also have a rtively outstanding ability to understand the general situation at the critical moment.

    As soon as he finished speaking, ayer of ice-like cold light rose around him and wrapped around two subordinates who were at the same level as demon supremacies. Then, he flew out of the ship and went deep into the dark and cold universe, surrounded byyers of curses, hended on the top of the mountain where the nine-headed worm cave abode was located.

    In theyer of cold light, curses of various colors, ranging from dark green to pitch-ck, were frozen and formed. They were like wriggling poisonous snakes and maggots.

    The Ice Crystal Light Shook, and all kinds of mixed colors disappeared. Ao Qin turned his head and nodded, indicating that the mountain debris still had basic defensive abilities that could filter curses and resist the cold.

    Seeing this, Guyue was surrounded by green winds that swirled into a vortex. There were thousands of ferocious and vicious ck shadows mixed in. They escorted Guyue through the restrictions of the ship and flew past the realm filled with cold and curses, they sessfully arrived at the peak of the mountain andnded on her waist. Blue waves surged out from behind fairy golden scales. They surged on the spot and swept to the left, repelling other things. Then, they carried this beautiful girl and pped her toward the foot of the mountain, they each had two very powerful servants below the dharma body level.

    ¡°Mr. Yueluo, please.¡±Jiu Li smiled faintly and maintained a calm andposed posture.

    He Mu returned the greeting with a smile. While he was processing the initial impression of the cave abode and the mountain peak in his mind, the five-colored sword radiance of red, green, yellow, white, and ck soared into the sky and streaked across the horizon like a shooting star, leaving behind a brilliant trail of fire in the cold and eerie air, it quicklynded near the peak.

    Jiu Li nodded slightly and suddenly pped her hands lightly. Then, an old woman whose aura was no less than hers came out from the crowd and took over the ship. She presided over the array formation and trapped many demon strongmen and maidservants in their rooms.

    The purpose of bringing them out was to show the arrogance of the few proud sons of Heaven and enjoy themselves. Even if they were traveling, they would still be surrounded by people, unwilling to not serve them, so as to minimize the suspicion of those who were interested.

    At this moment, in order to prevent spies from lurking, riots, and sabotage, they were all put under the watch of their trusted aides!

    After doing all this, the illusory wings on Jiu Li¡¯s back unfolded. The patterns seemed to have formed ancient characters, revealing the beautiful and sacred meaning of the five virtues.

    ¡°Characters¡±lit up one by one, and finally stopped at the mysterious yellow light, condensing into a blurry thirty-three-story exquisite pagoda. It hung high above nine ss¡¯s head, with strands of mysterious yellow virtues hanging down.

    Taking a step forward, nine ss led the two demon venerable-level handmaidens, leisurely walking in the dark and cold void as if this was only their own garden. In an instant, they were unharmed and arrived in front of the cave abode without the slightest fluctuation.

    As expected, they all had divine weapons or divine weapons on them... he mu nodded slightly, not surprised at all.

    As a proud son of heaven, a descendant of a demon god or a little saint, if they did not have divine weapons on them when they went out to travel, it would only arouse suspicion!

    However, they definitely would not have high-level items that were too powerful. That way, they would definitely attract a little attention.

    Without saying much, the five parties each scouted their surroundings, observing the details and not letting go of any abnormalities.

    After a while, after they had swapped their areas of responsibility a few times, they summarized their findings and confirmed that the mountain restrictions had been weakened to the extreme by the erosion of the long years and the cold and curses in the depths of the universe, many of the sinister arrangements had already been destroyed on their own, so there was no need to worry anymore.

    Immediately after, the patterns of the wings on Jiu Li¡¯s back flowed and changed from ck and yellow to ck and white. She made the exquisite pagoda transform into a moral taiji diagram.

    The illusory diagram rolled down and drilled into her eyes. The details of the natural energy flow and the changes in Dao rhythm that she had observed and collected ¡®poured in¡¯one after another, spinning and deducing continuously.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Because the first discoverers had roughly investigated the situation around the cave abode, the lesser saint of Radiant Light and the lesser saint of the North Pole were notpletely ignorant of the nine-headed worm cave abode. They deduced the possible types of door forbidden techniques from the various traces and clues, they also taught the relevant array diagrams and thew of change to Jiu Li, Ao Qin, and the other demons.

    Afterbining the two, in the time it took to brew a pot of tea, the magical look in Jiu Li¡¯s eyes disappeared. She nodded slightly and said, ¡°The Heavenly Blood Fiend Grand Array is a famous forbidden spell in the immemorial era, but it has also been weakened to a certain extent. It no longer has the prestige that gods and demons can not escape from.¡±

    He Mu¡¯s left hand was curled up in his sleeve. Through the hollow jade divine calction, he confirmed part of Jiu Li¡¯s conclusion -- he did not know much about the Heavenly Blood Fiend Grand Array. He could only calcte other things.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be in charge of triggering the forbidden spell and enduring the counterattack. When the grand array reaches the critical moment of the Blood Fiend Life and death, Mr. Yue Luo will sh at the nine-headed bird pattern at the bottom left of the cave abode¡¯s main door.¡±Jiu Li methodically distributed the tasks.

    He Mu was the leader, so he had to stand out and take the lead at the beginning. Since Yue Luo had just joined, the rest of hispanions had limited trust in him, so it was time for him to demonstrate his ability and attitude. That was why the first group of experimenters had made such an arrangement.

    He Mu was about to agree, but when his gaze swept across the nine-headed birds that were emitting a deste aura above the door.., he suddenly frowned slightly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you guys feel that these nine-headed birds have different forms? They look like different characters?¡±

    ¡°So What? Their influence on the Qi of nature is already in our hearts. Does it matter if we recognize them or not?¡±Ao Qin said with a cold smile. He felt that he mu was just looking for trouble.

    He Mu muttered, ¡°What if it¡¯s a crucial hint?¡±

    Gu Yue said coldly, ¡°Since the nine-headed Grand Sage is the demon god nine phoenixes from the primordial age, then if these patterns are words, they must belong to the primordial age. Do you still recognize them?¡±

    He Mu hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°I have some understanding of the primordial age characters. Give me some time and I might be able to recognize them.¡±

    ¡°You know something about archaic characters? Are you kidding me?¡±Ao Qin was so angry that heughed.

    He was the descendant of a legendary mighty figure, but he had nevere into contact with any archaic characters or objects. Even his ancestor, the little saint of the North Pole, did not know much about them. How could an ordinary demon like him know archaic characters?

    In order to improve his status, he did not hesitate to Bluff!

    Gu Yue¡¯s gaze shifted to the door. He did not believe what he mu had said about him being able to read ancient characters. The golden scale fairy also covered her mouth and transmitted her voice to jiu li, ¡°Why don¡¯t I cooperate with you?¡±

    He Mu had always been cautious. He turned his head to look at jiu li and said sincerely, ¡°The ancient great Sage¡¯s relic residence is no small matter. You must not treat it lightly. Miss Jiu Li, give me fifteen minutes. If I can¡¯t recognize it, it¡¯s not toote to try opening the door.¡±

    Ao Qin¡¯s face darkened. He was about to scold her when Jiu Li raised her hand to stop him, she said calmly, ¡°What you said makes sense. The ancient Great Sage¡¯s remains can not be treated lightly. Furthermore, this matter involves your interests. I believe that you will not speak nonsense. However, the longer it drags on, the easier it will be for the matter to leak out and bring disaster. Hence, I can only give you the time it takes to brew a cup of tea. HMM, at least in this cup of tea, you must let us see the progress.¡±

    He Mu nodded solemnly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss Nine ss!¡±

    As the saying went, words were derived from dao patterns. The higher the level, the closer it was to dao intent. The ancient Crimson Jade script was one of them, and the archaic script was no exception. The lower level could not do anything about it, but the higher level would definitely have something inmon!

    As he spoke, he quietly activated his own universalmon sense amulet and found a forum to study the ancient script. He drew the image of a nine-headed bird on it and posted a thread. The topic was:

    ¡°Who can recognize this ancient character? Sincerely seek advice and wait online!¡±

    At the same time, he mu posted the remaining nine-headed bird images with different images on other forums and groups that discussed simr things. There were some that repeated themselves to prevent others from deceiving them.

    With the universalmon sense amulet, he was not fighting alone!

 Chapter 1282 116 Was Complicated

    Due to the frequent excavation of ruins, all kinds of techniques and artifacts could not be refined without ancient characters. Forums like this were always popr, and there was never ack of staff. He Mu¡¯s posts onlysted for about ten breaths, a manager called ¡°Mountain shooting gu¡±replied:

    ¡°Your character seems to be quite ancient. Even if it¡¯s not as ancient as the scarlet jade script, the eight prestige dragon book, and other dao patterns that directly evolved into the earliest characters that contained the principles of Great Dao, it should be about the same. It belongs to the evolution of the second or third level. Its charm is long and its meaning is profound. Even if you interpret a single character, you would probably be able to write a few pages of scriptures. Without the reference of the previous and subsequent texts, you wouldn¡¯t be able to get the correct answer.¡±

    He Mu actually agreed with the words of mountain man Gu She. From the development of the characters, the dao patterns were mysterious and powerful. Even the immortals had to ascend to the other shore to grasp their meaning, in order for the living beings to understand, the crimson jade script and the eight prestige dragon book appeared. They exined the dao patterns, described the heaven and earth, and wrote the principles. They were known as book by book, book by book, book by book, book by book, book by book, book by book, and divine power.

    However, these kinds of characters were difficult and profound to the legendary mighty figures, not to mention the Heaven, Earth, human immortals, and mortals. Therefore, there was a further shallow division. The number of characters increased, and the corresponding meaning decreased, the ¡°Nine Heavens Text¡±in the immortal world in the past belonged to this category. However, at this stage, the characters still had divine abilities, and the meanings contained in each of them could be written in a few pages of scriptures in the future. They were extremely profound.

    After generations of evolution, the power of a single word was rapidly reduced. Even the ancient words, without their own power, were no longer able to stir up the heavens and earth.

    It was precisely because of this that it was almost impossible to identify the words of the second or third level without the context. It was the same even if one sought the advice of a powerful person, this was because there were simply too many corresponding exnations.

    However, it was impossible for he mu to reveal the archaic characters in the form of the nine-headed bird. This was exposing his own secret. Who knew if there were demon race spies lurking in the Forum!

    He was rather certain that the small radiant saint, the small Arctic saint, and so on would not discover the problem. This was because the gazes of these mighty figures were definitely focused on this ce, causing him to be bound by his soul even when using the universalmon sense amulet, the method of mind maniption.

    And the idea of directly asking for guidance from his master was rankedst by He Mu. Although his master often said that the jade void Temple¡¯s secret technique was to ¡°Invite the parents,¡±so there was no need to be embarrassed, he still felt that if he came out to gain experience, he could ask the elders for help, it was too useless. He hadpletely lost his ability to solve problems, so there was no point in traveling at all.

    As he mulled over this, he mu pretended to focus on studying the words on the door as he replied to mountain shooter:

    ¡°There is no context for the ancient characters that I identally obtained. Brother, please help me exin the main meaning. It doesn¡¯t matter how long it is. I will repay you.¡±

    After he had figured out most of the meaning behind each character, he would thenbine it with the order before and after, summarizing and eliminating the ambiguity!

    Between the two people¡¯s questions and answers, there were already a lot of discussions in the post. Some ridiculed that the Gu Sheshan people had nevere into contact with the ancient characters such as the Crimson Jade script and the eight prestige dragon book, how could one judge that this ancient character that looked like a nine-headed bird was simr to them? There were also a lot of people who expressed their own opinions and contradicted each other.

    He Mu calmly watched from the side and absorbed what he felt was useful. At the same time, he continued to look at the entrance of the cave abode with an unusually ¡°Focused¡±expression.

    At this time, Ao Qin, who was extremely bored, paced back and forth and coldly mocked, ¡°The two little saints have some understanding and deduction of the seal on the door, but they don¡¯t seem to have any questions about the nine-headed bird pattern. You¡¯re just daydreaming!¡±

    He Mu was stunned when he heard that. The confusion that he had vaguely felt that something was wrong surged into his heart once again. Then, with a sh of inspiration, he lit up the darkness!

    Her master had once exined in detail all the characteristics of the legends to her senior and junior brothers and sisters. If Almighty Yan was willing, he could see every corner of the real world. This was because to them, after the angle of view changed.., this was just a state where the points were stacked up without any distance. Of course, since there were countless of such points, without any connection or clues, it was impossible for any of the legends to include every point in their observations at all times, spreading one¡¯s own tentacles across the entire universe was really unbearable.

    But this also meant that if a legendary mighty figure was paying attention to a certain ce, he could directly see it without even going out!

    For the small radiant saint and the small Arctic saint, if someone paid attention to them, even if they could descend onto this cave dwelling from everywhere, it would be difficult for them to escape the detection of other mighty figures. However, they would only be watching from a distance, obviously, there would not be any abnormalities. They definitely knew the situation outside of the nine-headed great saint¡¯s relic dwelling like the back of their hands!

    Therefore, they did not give them detailed instructions. Instead, they gave Jiu Li, Ao Qin, and the others some leeway to y on their own. They could be seen as a way to hone their skills. There was nothing to be suspicious about, however, the nine-headed bird patterns that were emitting a deste aura were ced there, revealing their own strangeness. How could they not notice it?

    With their strength and realm, they could already recognize the text of the nine heavens, so it was not difficult for them to understand the meaning of the nine-headed bird patterns. Since they did not mention it, did it mean that these archaic characters were just small details that did not matter?

    However, if they did not matter, just like what Jiu Li said, the restrictions in the entire legacy mansion were only at the level of a demon king. To the legendary mighty figures, this ce was like their own backyard. There was no obstruction, and it could be everywhere, however, if they directly took away the most precious item, the other almighty experts would be slower by a beat from the start. There was simply no time to stop them!

    If that was the case, what was the point of having Jiu Li and the otherse and explore?

    Or could it be that the mansion had already been emptied and was now purely a test for their descendants?

    And if that was the case, why did master have hime to the demon race¡¯s star field?

    If the legacy mansion had an arrangement that could block the legendary Almighty¡¯s prying eyes and omnipresent presence, it would be too dangerous for nine ss and the other demons. As the five virtues Phoenix, would Hui Guang take the initiative to kill his own descendants?

    He Mu frowned slightly. He felt that the matter was moreplicated than he had imagined. It was filled with contradictions and many iprehensible things. He couldn¡¯t help but think that his master Su Meng¡¯s thoughts were like the will of heaven, hard to guess.

    Things between mighty figures and great divine arts practitioners were really too difficult for him to understand.

    He withdrew his gaze and turned to look at Jiu Li. He asked thoughtfully, ¡°Did little saint specifically mention or emphasize anything?¡±

    Jiu Li understood what he meant, she nodded slightly and said, ¡°My mother did not mention that these nine-headed bird patterns might be ancient characters. She only emphasized that the world in the cave abode might have the characteristics of the primordial era, but there¡¯s no need to panic. Just be careful and deal with it.¡±<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    ¡°Is that so...¡±he mu muttered to himself.

    Ao Qin, who was next to him, snorted coldly again. ¡°Don¡¯t put on an act. Can¡¯t you recognize it? If you admit it honestly, I can give you another chance!¡±

    ¡°If I had known earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have wasted my time,¡±Gu Yue said sullenly.

    He Mu didn¡¯t argue. He looked at the cave abode¡¯s door again as if he was immersed in the interpretation of the ancient characters.

    Time passed by little by little. Soon, it was the limit of a cup of tea. Ao Qin could not wait to say, ¡°Do you recognize it or not? Don¡¯t waste our time!¡±

    ¡°Mr. Yueluo, if you really can¡¯t recognize it, just give up,¡±the golden scale fairyforted him.

    He Mu raised his head. His eyes were somewhat empty. Mountain Man Gu shoot and the others gave long and cumbersome descriptions of different characters. He was summarizing and eliminating ambiguities.

    Seeing him like this, ao Qin wanted to scold him, but Jiu Li¡¯s heart moved. She said in a deep voice, ¡°Mr. Yue Luo seems to have gained something. Let¡¯s Wait a little longer.¡±

    ¡°Every breath of dy increases the possibility of the matter being exposed!¡±Ao Qin said as if he was disappointed.

    Was Jiu Li drugged? For this boastful, ignorant ordinary demon to dy important matters?

    At this moment, he mu suddenly spoke:

    ¡°I already understand what these immemorial characters mean.¡±

    ¡°You understand?¡±The golden-scaled fairy asked in surprise.

    Ao qin frowned and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be so perfunctory and Bluff.¡±

    He Mu raised his left hand and pointed at the nine-headed bird patterns:

    ¡°These should be the words that the nine-headed grand sage created based on his own understanding of dao patterns. The specific meaning is: ¡®this ce will forever be the immemorial immortal world!¡¯¡±

    ¡°This ce will forever be the immemorial celestial world?¡±It sounded like the arrangement of a golden mouth and jade teeth...¡±Jiu li muttered.

    Gu Yue¡¯s expression changed slightly, ¡°Are you referring to the simr abhijna that the jade void Pce of Mount Kunlun disyed when he first formed his avatar?¡±

    This matter was widely spread among the higher-ups of the demon race, causing many juniors to yearn for it and fear it.

    Jiu Li nodded her head solemnly, ¡°It seems like the nine-headed Grand Sage has already reached the peak of the Destiny Realm...¡±

    After ascending to the legend, he could use the aura of the real world to change the ¡°Heavenly axiom¡±of the universe forever. He could temporarily change the rules within a certain area of the real world, the Heaven, Earth, and human immortals could reach this level by using the characteristics of the legend, the causes of the various fruits, and the characteristics of the other shore. However, if they wanted to permanently change the rules within a small area of the real world or set rules within a certain area of time for ces like the nine Netherworld in the immortal world.., they would at least reach the perfection of destiny.

    As for changing the rules within a small area of the Netherworld realm, the perfection of Destiny plus the characteristics of the other shore was the most basic requirement. To directly change the rules of the real world, the human emperor had done it before, and the price he had to pay was not small.

    ¡°But what is the meaning of ¡®this ce is forever the immemorial celestial world¡¯?¡±The golden scaled fairy was puzzled.

    He Mu was even more confused. When the nine-headed Grand Sage set up the restrictions in his cave abode, he did not use the power of ¡®one word isw¡¯. As time passed and the universe eroded, they were weakened to the extreme and were on the verge of copse, why did ¡®this ce will forever be the immemorial immortal realm¡¯write so solemnly and set up ¡®writings¡¯as proof that it would be immortal for all eternity?

    ¡°What effect does the immortal realm and not the immortal realm have on us? Let¡¯s try to open the door first.¡±Ao Qin thought for a moment and urged.

    Yue Luo actually knew the archaic characters! This was simply inconceivable!

    Could it be that he made it up?

    Jiu Li was also unwilling to give up before the door was opened. After exchanging a nce with he mu, she said solemnly,

    ¡°Everyone, be careful. Try to open the door now.¡±

 Chapter 1283 117: Neither Immortals Nor Gods Can Enter

    The nine-headed bird patterns in various shapes and sizes were iid into the door, emitting a mysterious and obscure luster. It was as if they were embedded into the world, vast and barbaric.

    Nine ss approached the stone door, and a colorful feather fan appeared in her hand. It was ck and yellow with ck and white at the base. It was purple in color, noble and elegant. It was decorated with water colors, interweaving beautiful but not brilliant, brilliant but not piercing patterns of five virtues, it was both sacred and solemn.

    This was the ¡®five virtues universe fan¡¯that the Great Demon Gods of the Heavenly Phoenix n had shed their feathers to refine. It was even mixed with legendary materials. Although it was not peerless in the end.., it was still an outstanding existence among the heaven immortal-level divine weapons.

    Peerless divine weapons and magical equipment had always been rare. Even though the Phoenix n had been passed down from the demon saints and umted for generations, they had only a few of them. If Jiu Li was given one rashly, everyone knew that she must have other important tasks, she had lost the purpose of sending her here.

    The patterns of the five virtues universe fan lit up one after another. Finally, it rippled with a water color and condensed into a hazy book above Jiu Li¡¯s head. Beams of clear light hung down.

    Then, Jiu Li pushed forward with her right hand and calmly triggered the heavenly blood fiend array on the gate.

    Suddenly, the gate was suffused with an ancient blood color. The smell of blood filled the air, making people feel nauseous and Dizzy.

    Rays of red light turned into sharp arrows and shot toward Jiu Li in all directions, like a blood cloth that covered the sky and earth.

    Puff! Puff! Puff!

    Before the blood swords could touch Jiu Li, they had already deviated from their original direction and pierced into the cold and dark universe, only causing ripples of water-colored light to appear.

    The holy virtues could not touch anything!

    At the same time, Ao Qin, Gu Yue, and the golden scale fairy stood in front of the Heaven, earth, and man. They each took out the treasures given by their elders to prevent the formation from changing, and to be on guard against the enemies that might lurk around them.

    Although they were proud and arrogant, they were not without real materials. They did things very well.

    It was only at this time that he mu finally saw the divine weapon in their hands clearly. Ao Qin was holding a crystal-clear ice soul long sword that was surrounded by cold air. The inside of the sword was distinct, and the edges of the sword reflected light, exuding a strange luster, it was so beautiful that it seemed like a dream, but it could also disturb the enemies¡¯primordial spirit and True Spirit.

    Gu Yue held a copper ring in each of his hands. The color of the rings was strange, as if they were covered in rust-green. The feeling of heaviness and lightness was the exact opposite of each other. Meanwhile, the golden scale fairy was surrounded by a soft whip, it was made of pieces of golden fish scales, and the water rippled from time to time. The light was tiny and dazzling.

    After looking around, he mu saw that Jiu Li hadpletely activated the Heaven Blood Fiend Formation. The red color was like a huge wave surging in this ce. Therefore, he calcted the changes in his mind and deduced the opportunity. Suddenly, he shed out the sword of li immortal in his hand.

    The red color was fire, burning hot. The green color was wood, entangling vigorously. The yellow color was earth, thick and heavy. The white metal was sharp and solid. The ck color gave birth to water. It washed over continuously. The five elements sword light twisted into a bundle, apanying each other and harmonious as one.

    As Meng Qi¡¯s sessor in the way of the sword, he Mu¡¯s sword disyed a little bit of the true meaning of heaven-cleaving and immortal-ying to the fullest!

    One sword could break the sky, and one sword could split the earth!

    The sword light flourished, and the sharp aura caused ao Qin, the golden-scaled fairy, and the others to feel a piercing pain on their faces under the protection of divine weapons and magical treasures. The five colors of red, green, yellow, white, and ck circted, piercing through the blood fiend, it chopped down next to the nine-headed bird pattern on the lower left side of the cave abode¡¯s door.

    ng!

    The stone door let out the sound of metal shing, and the blood fiend suddenly shrank back. The red color turned faint, and it copsed with a loud bang.

    The restriction burst out with various colors of light that kept changing. In the end, it was difficult for it to take shape. It faded like a tide, and the door slowly opened in a heavy manner.

    What a powerful sword technique... Ao Qin, Gu Yue, and the golden scale fairy were definitely not ignorant people. They could not help but sigh in their hearts.

    This Yue Luo could recognize archaic characters and had such a powerful sword technique. Was it really as good and lucky as Jiu Li had said? Was it not ordinary?

    Nine ss slightly nodded, slightly happy expression, seems to be very satisfied with their vision.

    As the gate slowly opened, all eyes were on it again, and for a few moments the scene inside waspletely exposed to them.

    This is an ancient wilderness, the earth is dry and cracked, everywhere can see the gap, high in the sky is a full nine * * * * * * * * * * day in a row, red hot, hot waves rolling, dazzling.

    Nine days across the sky, positive anti-evil!

    ¡°Is really the archaic scene... ...¡±the ancient more indifferent and taciturn nced at he mu one eye, seems to be muttering and doubting.

    To this, Ao Qin was silent instead. Although he still could not see the shadow of the immemorial immortal world, the characteristics of the prehistoric years were already clear as day. Yue Luo¡¯s interpretation of the ancient characters on the door was at least half correct, and this was already quite extraordinary, there was no directprehension of the legendary realm, and it was all based on his own umtion. Not to mention that it was difficult to collect the materials, he was afraid that he would have to use the Hao Shou Qiong Jing to do it, which would dy the improvement of his strength and realm at a very low level.

    However, this wasn¡¯t reflected in Yue Luo at all..

    Either he just happened to have an excellent talent in this area, or he had once obtained a rted treasured scripture.

    Jiu Li looked at he mu and nodded her head in approval, then, she frowned slightly and said, ¡°The nine-headed Grand Sage¡¯s strength and realm have exceeded our expectations. He can change thews of the world forever with just a word. Why is he only using this ancient environment to maintain the formation that is almost immortal?¡±

    This was also he mu¡¯s question.

    They discussed a few things, but they did not have any leads. Ao Qin did not want to waste time. He suggested that they go deeper and search for clues.

    Their divine weapons and magic treasures shone with light and protected them as they passed through the door and stepped into the primordial chaos. A burning sensation assaulted their faces. Even withyers of defense, he mu still had the illusion that his hair was burnt. The power of nine days could be seen, furthermore, the higher they went, the more terrifying it became. They could ignite things directly!

    In view of this, the group lowered their flight lights. They were only a few hundred feet above the ground, and they could clearly see the cracks and cracks. Some of them were even divided into canyons that were bottomless.

    Suddenly, a terrifying aura shot out from the canyons, shaking the heat waves in the sky. He Mu¡¯s primordial spirit trembled, as if it was frozen. If it wasn¡¯t for the sword Qi that the Li Immortal Sword¡¯s hilt sent back, stinging his soul.., he might not have been able to control the divine weapon and fall from the sky onto the ground.

    The green wind that surrounded Gu Yue dissipated. Theyers of waves that surrounded fairy golden scales turned into rain and fell. Ao Qin, who was in the middle of the clouds, turned pale and almost lost the ice soul sword in his hand, only Jiu Li remained unmoving under the holy water light. She was not affected, but her expression had changed.

    A huge and terrifying snake extended out from the canyon. It had eight heads and eight tails, filling the air. Clouds and rain surrounded it, and its eyes were bright red. Its aura was majestic, far surpassing that of a monster king.

    ¡°An immemorial monster God that is close to the legendary realm...¡±Jiu Li¡¯s voice actually had some trepidation in it.

    Didn¡¯t they say that there were only restrictions ced on monster kings?

    The difference was more than a hundred or a thousand times!<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Could it be that he could rely on the title of demon Saint¡¯s descendant to intimidate others?

    He Mu¡¯s heart was also filled with shock and trepidation. Directly encountering an immemorial demon god that was close to the legendary realm simply made him have the thought of dying here today. However, in the end, he still maintained a bit of calmness in his mind. It was the harvest of so many years of experience, it was also his trust in his master.

    His master would definitely not point out a path of death for him!

    With his realm, his abhijna, his strength as a unique cause of all consequences, he can certainly calcte whether there is a death of his long journey!

    Static life, static life wisdom, a few thoughts between ups and downs, he mu noticed a little wrong.

    The eight-headed, eight-tailed, terrifying snake had bloodthirsty eyes, no intelligence, and had no hostility toward Jiu Li. It was hesitant toward itself, ao Qin, and the others, as if it wanted to bite but felt that it shouldn¡¯t, as such, it did not attack immediately, giving itself time to think.

    Wisdom was born from wisdom. He Mu had a sh of inspiration and immediately sent a voice transmission to Jiu Li:

    ¡°Envelop everyone in the Holy Water Light!¡±

    ¡°That Snake has no intelligence. It is acting on the instincts of a wild beast. Its senses towards the holy water light are close, but it does not wish to be enemies!¡±

    Jiu Li did not have time to think deeply. Following he mu¡¯s words, she spread the holy water light. The clear light rippled, covering ao Qin, the other demons, and he mu. Immediately, the snake shook its eight heads and slowly retreated into the depths of the canyon, it disappeared without a trace.

    ¡°Mr. Yueluo, your judgment is really urate.¡±Jiu Li came back to her senses and praised he mu happily.

    He Mu let out a long sigh. ¡°Actually, I¡¯m not sure either. If I have any thoughts, I¡¯ll try. It¡¯s like a blind cat meeting a dead mouse.¡±

    His modest and witty words immediately attracted theughter of Jiu Li and fairy golden scales. It also improved Ao Qin and Gu Yue¡¯s perception of him. At the very least, at this moment, he did not have the ability to be arrogant and despise demons like himself.

    ¡°Such a powerful demon god does not have intelligence. It is clear that there is something fishy about this ce. I¡¯m afraid that the demon gods in this primordial deste realm have not activated their intelligence. They can rely on the will of holy virtue to muddle through,¡±Jiu Li made a judgment, just now, she was so scared that she broke out in a cold sweat. Fortunately, the result was not bad. It was also in line with what her mother had said about the danger of demon kings.

    He Mu nodded in agreement and also trusted her master. The group continued to go deeper. They did meet many powerful demon gods along the way. Some of them had nine heads, spat fire and water, and cried like babies. Some of them had human faces and horse hooves, some of them had red hair on their bodies. Some of them had strange shapes, as if they were a collection of countless wild beasts..

    They had no intelligence as expected. They were not hostile to those who were enveloped by the holy morality.

    After a long while, he Mu¡¯s eyes lit up. He saw a mountain peak that towered into the clouds.

    Jiu Li and the other demons had seen a divine mountain that was as big as the stars, but when they saw this mountain peak, they felt that it was unprecedentedly tall. It prated the heavens and reached the height of the Netherworld!

    ¡°Could it be the divine mountain that supported the heavens during the primeval era?¡±Ao Qin muttered in puzzlement.

    Jiu Li shook her head and said, ¡°Definitely not. The Divine Mountain supported the heavens had long been destroyed after the end of the epoch. The remaining part is known as the material for the heaven flipping seal of Guangcheng, one of the nine supremacies of Haotian Taoism. This should be something that the nine-headed grand sage arranged and evolved on his own ording to the Divine Mountain supported the heavens.¡±

    As they conversed, they arrived at the bottom of the mountain. There were two rows of images of nine-headed birds carved there. Both of them exuded a sense of destion and mystery.

    ¡°Mr. Yueluo, what¡¯s the meaning of this?¡±Jiuli looked at he mu. Ao Qin and the other demons were also looking forward to it.

    The Heavenly God mountain that was imitated pierced through the clouds. It was most likely to enter the immemorial celestial world. This was very simr to what he mu had previously interpreted!

    He Mu felt extremely fortunate. In the past, if he entered a world simr to this, the universal sign would definitely be disturbed or even isted. But today, his master¡¯s body was blessed with good fortune and could already ignore this level of influence.

    He sat down cross-legged and entered the universal sign again to seek help. It didn¡¯t take long before he came to an answer.

    ¡°The right side means ¡®the creatures here don¡¯t develop intelligence¡¯,¡±he mu said in a low voice.

    ¡°Yes.¡±Nine ss nodded, this and just see exactly the same.

    He Mu in a look of anticipation under the continued said: ¡°The left side of the meaning is ¡®non-immortal non-god do not enter¡¯.¡±

    ¡°Non-immortal non-god do not enter?¡±Nine ss frowned, ¡°Do not be a demon god do not enter this mountain?¡±

    She tried to urge the breath of the five Virtues Heaven and earth fan, but if there is an invisible wall in front of her, no matter how hard she tried, she could not get through!

    He Mu¡¯s heart stirred. He walked over and tried to take a step forward. A wave of water rippled. He had actually passed through it and entered the starting point of the mountain path!

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°How did you enter?¡±

    Questions came out of the mouths of Ao Qin, Fairy Jin Lin, and the other demons. Their expressions were one of shock and bewilderment.

    He Mu seemed to not know what was going on either. She stood rooted to the spot and pondered hard.

    Even the aura of their divine weapons and magic treasures couldn¡¯t fake an immortal to pass through, so how could I?

    Right, my current aura was actually senior brother Xiao Tian¡¯s aura. Although it had decreased by a lot, it was enough to be considered an immortal!

    Was this a coincidence?

    No, master must have foreseen this long ago. Everything was within his grasp!

    He Mu subconsciously looked at the entrance of the cave abode, as if he wanted to look at the hollow jade temple of Mount Kunlun through it.

    ..

    Inside the hollow jade temple of Kunlun Mountain.

    Meng Qi was in a quiet room, sitting cross-legged on a cloud bed. His eyes were half open and half closed. He was deep in the darkness, and no one knew where his mind was.

 Chapter 1284 118, Opportunities?

    The auras of the divine weapons and magical equipment of demons such as Jiu Li, Ao Qin, and the others did not originate from themselves but were external objects. Therefore, they were not recognized by the rules established by the archaic characters. They were neither immortals nor gods, and they were not allowed to ¡®open the door¡¯, as for the magical equipment that he used to transform his aura, it was rooted in the eight-nine arcane art. With the aura of the legendary mighty figure senior brother Xiao Tian as the source, it was modified and blended into the interior of his body so that it could emit the pure aura of demons. ording to the legends, if one did not pay attention.., it would be very difficult to see through it.

    In other words, he was currently equivalent to a demon god whose strength had fallen to the level of an illegal body due to his injury. His ¡®essence¡¯was in ordance with the rules of the primordialnguage. Moreover, the restrictions on the level of the rules did not have any spirituality. He would be able to pass if he met the requirements, he would not take the initiative to analyze why he was satisfied and if there was a problem.

    He Mu looked away. The thoughts in his mind surged. He had a clear understanding of the matter and understood why he, who was neither an immortal nor a god, was able to pass through the ¡®barrier¡¯set up by ¡®one word forw¡¯.

    He could, but Jiuli and the other demons did not seem to be able to. Did it mean that master¡¯s divination, foresight, and confidence in the nine Phoenix Relic Mansion were more than a notch above the minor saints such as the radiant light and the North Pole?

    They knew that the danger in this primordial wastnd was only from the demon kings. The magical ability of the ¡®five Virtues Heaven and earth fan¡¯was enough to ensure the safe passage of their descendants, but it was as if they did not know that the imitation of the God of Heaven Mountain required the aura of an immortal God to enter, as a result, before Jiu Li and the others stepped on the primordial characters, master had already arranged everything without any smoke and fire. Only after the matter was sessful did the person concerned understand what was going on!

    Amidst ao qin, Fairy Jin Lin, and the other confused and confused voices, Jiu Li restrained her various emotions and asked in a deep voice, ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Yue Luo, how did you deceive the heavens and cross the sea to pass through thisyer of restriction?¡±

    Could it be that he was a demon king, a great demon, or a demon god pretending to be someone else? What he was deceived by was not the rule of ¡®non-immortal, non-immortal, non-godly, non-invulnerable¡¯, but himself and the other demons?

    Looking at nine ss¡¯s crystal clear eyes, he mu did not know how to answer for a moment. He could not say that he was actually a human, and that he had to rely on a magical artifact to change his aura and adjust his physical body to deceive all of you. And this aura came from a pure little saint of the demon race.., even though he felt that his level had dropped by a lot, he was still considered an immortal by the rules?

    If it were many people, they would not even bother with Jiuli and the other demons. Under the situation where they could not pass through the restrictions, they could climb the god of Heaven Mountain and enter the immemorial celestial world. They could take all the benefits for themselves, however, he mu always had a bottom line. He was also influenced by his master su Mengyin¡¯s ¡°Tianwen¡±. He liked to read books and had his own character. Jiuli trusted him and invited him, he really could not go back on his words.

    More importantly, the peak of the God of Heaven Mountain might involve fragments of the primordial immortal world. Who knew if he would encounter any strange things? One more strength meant one more safety!

    Even if his master said that his trip was a fortuitous encounter and did not hint at a cmity, it did not mean that he was safe. Perhaps, the premise was to cooperate with a few fairies until the end?

    He Mu¡¯s thoughts raced, after pondering for a moment, he looked at nine ss and the rest and said, ¡°When I obtained this immortal sword, I coincidentally refined the remnant aura of a demon god of my race. It can be used at a critical moment to intimidate the opponent¡¯s essence soul and spirit. I never expected it toe in handy at this moment.¡±

    As he spoke, he narrowed his eyes and circted his acupuncture points, forcing Xiao Tianquan¡¯s aura to the surface.

    Immediately, the sky darkened, as if the nine Suns were being swallowed. A terrifying and tyrannical pressure was emitted, causing ao Qin, Gu Yue, and golden scale fairy to tremble uncontrobly, as if facing a superior, only Jiu Li was slightly better. She was nourished by the sage¡¯s virtue and was immune to all magic. A superior was like a dog, barely withstanding the shock and suppression, and could sense the weakness under the vigor and terror.

    ¡°Mr. Yueluo is not lying to me.¡±The corners of Jiu Li¡¯s mouth curled up, and a smile appeared on her face. ¡°Such a trump card is told frankly.¡±

    He Mu restrained his aura and replied with a smile, ¡°This matter is of great importance. If we don¡¯t say it clearly, how can we cooperate?¡±

    Jiu Li nodded slightly, as if she was very satisfied with He Mu¡¯s answer. Ao Qin, Gu Yue, and the others felt a little jealous, but at the same time, they also felt that Yueluo did a good job and could trust him a little more.

    ¡°But, we can¡¯t pass the restriction of ¡®one word isw¡¯, so how can we cooperate?¡±Fairy golden scale frowned.

    Jiu Li said with a chuckle, ¡°Have you forgotten that the devourer divine ability of the Heavenly Dog n has its own universe in its belly? It can hide us inside and pass the restriction?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±Fairy golden scale pped her hands, and Ao Qin and Gu Yue also showed a little joy.

    He Mu was somewhat stunned. He wasn¡¯t a real heavenly dog, so how could he know what the Sun Devouring Divine Ability was?

    This... His thoughts spun rapidly, colliding with each other and sparking sparks. He Mu suddenly had an idea. He turned around and passed through the restrictions, returning to the foot of the mountain, he said in a deep voice, ¡°My sun devouring divine ability has just been formed, so I¡¯m not proficient enough. Everyone, please guard your vital points carefully so as to avoid being identally injured.¡±

    Of course, this sentence did not raise any questions. On the contrary, Jiu Li and the other demons admired he mu¡¯s carefulness. They immediately used their own methods to protect themselves, and most of their attention was focused on this.

    Taking advantage of this opportunity, he mu opened his mouth, and at the same time, his left sleeve was lifted up.

    The world suddenly turned dark, and the great sun seemed to have been swallowed up. Everything was muddled, as if it had be another universe.

    Nine ss and the other demons did not resist the suction force. Before they could see clearly what was going on, they were sucked into the sleeve.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Universe in the sleeve!

    He Mu moved the flowers and touched the wood, using this to deceive the world!

    After Meng Qi and the Duke of Qi Huan, little white, exchanged for the universe in the sleeve, it had undoubtedly be the standard of the Hollow Jade Temple. After all, it did not need to focus on cultivating, and there was no need to worry about having no regrets in the mortal gate. It was truly useful, and everyone could cultivate it at the same time!

    With his sleeves hanging down, he mu stepped through the invisible barrier ofws established by the archaic characters and stepped into the imitation God of Heaven Mountain once again.

    Then, he opened his mouth and waved his sleeves, throwing jiu li and the other demons out. When they were feeling a little dizzy, he put his hands behind his back and slowly closed his mouth.

    ¡°The Divine Dog n¡¯s sun-devouring Abhijna is really extraordinary,¡±Jiu Li praised.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine...¡±he mu replied sincerely.

    Without further dy, the group climbed to the peak of the Divine Mountain. Along the way, they felt that this ce was abnormally quiet. Not only were there no demonic creatures, they couldn¡¯t even see a single de of grass. Other than the green-gray rocks, there were also green-gray rocks.

    Seeing this situation, he mu pondered for a moment, with a solemn expression, he said, ¡°The friends who discovered this ruin earlier definitely didn¡¯t go this deep. The two little saints¡¯peeping and divination will definitely be influenced by the ¡®one word isw¡¯. In other words, after stepping into this mountain, we can no longer think that the restriction or danger is only at the level of a demon king, or even less. If there¡¯s anything abnormal, I suggest that we immediately retreat. We definitely won¡¯t take any risks.¡±

    His master¡¯s grasp of Heaven¡¯s secrets should also be affected by Jiu Feng¡¯s ¡®one word isw¡¯. If the top was really directly connected to the fragment of the immemorial immortal world, Heaven¡¯s secrets would be more easily disturbed..

    Hearing He Mu¡¯s solemn words, Jiu Li and the others were silent for a moment. After exchanging nces, they said,

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Their future was bright. No one was willing to sacrifice themselves for this matter.

    Unknowingly, he mu seemed to have reced Jiu Li as the leader of the team.

    The imitation God of Heaven Mountain could not fly. In the dead silence, they spent a full two hours to reach the peak. The Sea of clouds covered the entire area, and there was an extrayer of heaviness in the air. Stepping on it, they could walk.., the ancient feeling of looking down on all worlds and savages from a high vantage point assaulted them.

    ¡°It really is the immemorial immortal world...¡±Jiu Li sighed with emotion.

    At this moment, Fairy Jin Lin noticed an item hidden in the sea of clouds in front of her, so she stretched out her hand and took it over. What she saw was a rusty longsword. It was dim and had no spirituality, as if it was already dead, there were two ancient characters engraved on it -- characters that were one level lower than the ¡°Nine heavens text¡±.

    ¡°Nine heavens... This is a famous divine weapon, yet it was damaged here...¡±ao Qin nced at it, feeling surprised and regretful.

    Jiu Li nodded and said, ¡°The Tiger¡¯s death aura is still there. Even if nine heavens is damaged, its material isn¡¯t low. I¡¯ll put it away first and distribute it after I leave.¡±

    No one had any objections. The group continued forward. Along the way, they found many precious divine weapons and rare materials, but they had lost their luster and power, as if they had been corroded by time.

    This strange situation made them even more solemn and vignt.

    When they bypassed a pce made of white clouds, their eyes lit up. They saw a thing that looked like a hill in the distance. It was covered in dense mist and was surrounded by clear light. The white clouds around it protruded and turned into long strips, there were rays of light flowing on it, as if they were demonic blood vessels.

    This thing that looked like a hill exuded an extremely ancient and boundless feeling. It was slowly expanding and contracting, as if it was nurturing something.

    He Mu¡¯s scalp went numb. At the same time, a thought shed through his mind. Jiu Feng didn¡¯t hesitate to expend his umtion, using a single word as a method to make the immemorial immortal world eternally exist, all for the sake of nurturing this object?

    Could it be that this was the fortuitous opportunity that master spoke of?

 Chapter 1285 119, Drops Of Blood

    Plop, Plop, plop. Looking at the hill-like object surrounded by clear light and dense mist, he mu felt his heartbeat involuntarily change as it slowly expanded and contracted, unable to be controlled no matter how hard he tried, he gradually felt dizzy, dizzy, and weak.

    More importantly, all of this happened under the premise that he was surrounded and protected by the Li Immortal Sword¡¯s five-colored sword lights -- red, green, yellow, white, and ck!

    At this moment, he suddenly heard two sounds that shook his mind. One was like a roar, like a whistle. It was vast and majestic, oppressing all living things. The other was a light and sonorous cry, as if it had descended from the nine heavens. It was beautiful and pleasant to the ear.

    The Dragon¡¯s Roar and Phoenix¡¯s cry circled around and circled around. It was as if a whirlwind had blown up on the spot, dissipating all the strange effects brought by the hill-like ancient thing. Jiu Li and Ao Qin saw that the situation was not good, with the help of the five Virtues Heaven and earth fan and the immortal sword that looked like an ice soul, they issued the unique divine sounds of their own race!

    He Mu¡¯s mind became clear. He got out of the state that was close to fainting. He frowned and said solemnly,

    ¡°This thing is far more magical than the level of a demon king. I¡¯m afraid that we are not strong enough. If we force our way forward, we might lose our lives on the spot. Why don¡¯t we retreat for the time being and wait for you to report what you have seen and heard to your elders before making a decision?¡±

    Was this an opportunity or danger?

    He Mu, who had always been cautious, felt that he shouldn¡¯t take the risk recklessly under the strange influence just now.

    Jiu Li and the other demons had a rather strange expression on their faces. After looking at each other, they all nodded their heads slightly. Then, Jiu Li turned her head to look at He Mu, she gave him an embarrassed smile. ¡°Mr. Yue Luo, please rest assured. I will definitely give you an equal share of the gains from before. If there are any leftoverster, I will give priority to you as well.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±He Mu immediately felt that something was wrong and asked in a low voice.

    Jiu Li¡¯s expression became serious. ¡°After seeing this matter, we understand that this mission has been sessfullypleted. What happens next is not something that we can interfere with.¡±

    He Mu¡¯s heart stirred. He seemed to have understood something and said with hesitation, ¡°You mean...¡±

    Jiu Li did not wait for him to finish speaking, she nodded slightly and said, ¡°We are all prepared to set up an altar to invite the gods to descend. We have already refined the corresponding items in advance. Even in the primordial immortal world fragment, in the nine-headed Grand Sage¡¯s cave abode, as long as there is no restriction and a strong enough barrier, we can still summon the elders of the various families to descend a portion of their powers. They can act through space and remove the danger in front of them, opening up the clear light and dense mist.¡±

    After that, her thoughts fluctuated, she added subconsciously, ¡°Of course, such a move will not escape the attention of those who have intentions. It will attract all kinds of variables, so it can only be used at thest moment. At that time, even if those who have intentions realize it, from tracing the source to prating the forbidden technique, crossing the wilderness, climbing the Divine Mountain, and defeating all kinds of spiritless demon gods, it will take time. It will be too slow and urgent, and we won¡¯t be able to interfere or stop them... we really didn¡¯t deliberately hide it before. It¡¯s really not the time when we need it.¡±

    This was what he should have meant... after he mu heard Jiu Li¡¯s exnation, this was the first thought that popped up in his mind.

    I knew it was impossible for the little saint demon gods to entrust such an important matter to their descendants. Aren¡¯t they afraid that something might go wrong?

    Immediately after, he Mu¡¯s emotions surged. After weighing his current strength, he felt mixed emotions, with a bitter smile, he sighed, ¡°Being able to get the Little Sage Demon God to open the barrier in front of me gives me a certain hope of obtaining great benefits. Furthermore, the items I obtained previously have also been promised. What other opinions can I have?¡±

    His thoughts whirled as he racked his brains. However, he could not find any simr instructions or hints from his master. Hence, he was a wise man who knew how to adapt to the situation. More importantly, he could not do anything to the strange thing in front of him by himself.

    Jiuliforted him, but there was only a sigh left on the tip of her tongue. Then, she took out an ancient altar with five colors flowing in it from her mustard seed ring and ced it in front of her, she arranged the mottled stones, gorgeous feathers, clear water that flowed into a vortex, and other items in the corresponding positions. Finally, she embedded the five virtues universe fan in the core center. The whole process was just a simple assembly, and it only took a few breaths of time.

    At the same time, Ao Qin, Gu Yue, and the golden scale fairy also used the ice soul longsword, the copper rust twin rings, and the golden scale whip as the starting point to set up the altars to ¡®invite the God to descend¡¯.

    He Mu watched coldly from the side and quietly took many steps back. The disguise of his aura could not hide from the scrutiny of the legendary almighty when he was focused. He had to avoid it a little.

    Of course, the other party had only descended with a part of his power. If he did not arrive with his real body, the possibility of him seeing through it was very slim. Such a move could only be taken as a precaution.

    Jiuli¡¯s expression became solemn as she ascended the five-colored flowing altar. Her right hand formed a sword and pointed at the five Virtues Heaven and earth fan.

    All of a sudden, purple, white, green, ck, and ck, as well as ck and yellow water, lit up simultaneously. They spiraled up along the altar and eventually converged into a fountain, condensing into an illusory door covered in mysterious patterns.

    ng!

    The door opened abruptly, and an illusory and realistic finger extended out from the inside. The surrounding light gathered and condensed into a divine pagoda that was thirty-three stories tall. It directly suppressed the object that was slowly expanding and contracting.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Soundlessly, the ¡°White Cloud Meridians¡±that looked like blood vessels on the periphery disintegrated inch by inch. Like copsed buildings, they spread toward the core. All kinds of dangerous shadows that were hidden disappeared after ck and yellow swept through them, one by one, they disappeared into thin air.

    On the other side, the clouds above Ao Qin¡¯s head formed a vast white ¡°Ocean.¡±It spun and cracked, revealing a huge mouth with dragon whiskers. It spat out torrents of ice crystals, and wherever it passed.., everything froze. The world was pure white, as beautiful as a dream, and cold to the heart. The clear light surrounding the hill-like things instantly froze into ice.

    The fierce wind around Gu Yue whistled, transforming into a dry bone covered in pale white mes. The fire borrowed the wind¡¯s momentum and suddenly expanded, burning toward the thing that exuded an ancient aura in a sweeping manner. The blue underfoot of the golden scale fairy surged, a crimson gold object that was as big as ake flew out, following closely behind the me.

    The twobined and immediately shattered the clear light that had turned into an ice wall, as if rain was falling from the sky.

    Waves of majestic and imposing aura reverberated. He Mu saw that the hill-like object onlysted for a few moments before it copsed.

    Rumble!

    Streams of clear light shot out from within, andyers of dense mist spread outwards. The entire ¡°Hill¡±was like an egg that had been shattered, and soon, the thing at the core was revealed.

    It was drops of blood that were clearly separated but tangled together. They were ancient and weathered, and there was a hint of darkness in the redness, as if they were the reflection of the void, the sense of their existence alone had slowed down the heaven, earth, yellow, exquisite pagoda, Ice Soul Divine Aura, skeleton, white mes, and immortal-ying golden scales that were suppressing the ¡®hill¡¯on their own. At the same time, they seemed to be thousands of miles away from their target as if they were trapped in a swamp, no one knew when they would arrive.

    The drops of blood that were slowly fusing with each other began to disintegrate with the impact of external forces and the interruption of the nurturing process. They turned back into wless, perfect blood-colored balls that floated in mid-air, it seemed like they would fall apart at any moment!

    It seemed like the nine-headed worm wanted to use these drops of ancient blood to nurture something, but it had already fallen on the Spirit Mountain. There were no more supplies after that, so they had yet topletely fuse with each other even after countless years... He Mu¡¯s mind wavered, he seemed to have somewhat understood the arrangement of the ancient Demon God Nine Phoenix and the reason for the current situation.

    It was rumored that mighty figures were extremely powerful. However, in an instant, the heaven earth profound yellow exquisite pagoda and the Ice Soul Divine Aura did their best to break free from their restraints and were about to grab at the different ancient blood.., jiuli, Ao Qin, and the other demons could not help but smile.

    The matter was about to bepleted, but there were no changes!

    At this moment, the immemorial immortal world suddenly darkened, as if something bad had happened. The Golden Pagoda strangely stopped in mid-air. Without any follow-up, it slowly disintegrated!

    The Ice Soul Divine Aura, the withered bone white me, and the immortal ying Golden Scale also lost their corporeal forms. They returned to their illusory forms and gradually dissipated.

    ¡°What¡¯s Wrong?¡±

    All the creatures in this ce, including he mu, widened their eyes. They were all at a loss.

    ..

    In the fantasy sky, the five virtues Phoenix, who was sitting quietly in the pavilion, suddenly opened its eyes and said in surprise and bewilderment,

    ¡°The connection is broken...¡±

    The connection between him and the altar that invited the God toe was broken!

    In other words, he couldn¡¯t transfer the power to the altar!

    In the depths of a-like mountain formed by Ice Souls, the Dragon¡¯s roar echoed in the starry sky. The anger in his voice was obvious:

    ¡°Who cut off the connection?¡±

    ..

    In the hollow jade temple of Kunlun Mountain, Meng Qi¡¯s eyes were still half-open. Only a ck and white divine light was shooting out faintly!

 Chapter 1286 CHAPTER 120â€œEachâ€Gained Something

    The Quiet Room was deep and dark. ck and white swirled around it, giving the cloud bed and Meng Qi some strange and mysterious colors.

    Inviting a god to descend and relying on the connection, there was cause and effect. Naturally, it would be difficult to escape the influence of the cause and effect!

    ..

    ¡°Could it be that the drop of blood caused the mutation?¡±

    In the fantasy sky, the glow didn¡¯t bother to investigate the reason and made a prompt decision. With a sh, she had already arrived at the entrance of the nine-headed insect cave abode. Due to the influence of the primordial immortal world¡¯s fragments and the one-wordw.., she could not directly use her omnipresent power to appear in the dry and cracked wilderness, much less observe the situation near the ¡®God of Heaven supporting mountain¡¯.

    Roar!

    Before the glow had the time to step into the cave abode, illusory starlight flickered around her. It seemed to have gathered into a Milky Way, condensing into a five-wed true dragon that was crystal clear and looked like it was made of ice, the little saint of the North Pole also came forward without hesitation, no longer worrying about those who wanted to join in.

    As for the skeleton fire god and the arowana monarch, even though they were extremely fast and had many abhijnas, they could only sigh. They could notpare to the legendary mighty figure!

    The radiance and the lesser north saint did not meet each other¡¯s eyes. They did notmunicate with each other through secret messages. They moved forward in unison. Their figures shrunk and they entered the nine-headed wormhole abode.

    Boom!

    They had just passed through the door when void space shook. Suddenly, it was pitch-ck. The starry sky in the distance seemed to be covered. A golden-winged ROC whose aura shook the sea of bitterness and caused waves of ripples appeared. It spread its wings, it was about to hug the entire mountain and move it away!

    It was simple and brutal, and it showed the power of a great sage of Destiny!

    But at the same time, waves of powerful aura descended. Bull Demon King, Flood Dragon Demon King and the other great sages sensed the changes in the heavens and came forward. In an instant, all the powerful ABHIJNAS gathered.

    Bull demon king narrowed his eyes and stretched out his huge palm. With a smack, he blocked the demon Roc king¡¯s attempt to move the abode. He pretended to be honest and said, ¡°Third brother, what¡¯s going on? This seems to be the abode of the nine-headed worm?¡±

    Although they were sworn brothers and had been sealed in the depths of Mount Numinous for many years, they had a deep friendship and often took care of each other. They could also help each other. However, they were not of the same race after all. They each had their own interests, so it was inevitable that they all had some ulterior motives, especially since they were all experts of the monster race. Unless the Buddhist and Taoist forces came out in full force, they could not shake the situation at all. Therefore, under the premise that the benefits were bound to belong to the monster race, it was understandable for them to have some ulterior motives.

    Demon King Roc took human form and said in a low voice, ¡°Big Brother, there seems to be something strange inside. Let¡¯s move the cave back first and then make a fuss!¡±

    Boom!

    Before he could finish his words, the entire mountain shook violently. Pieces of weathered rocks fell and flew into the starry sky.

    ..

    When Jiu Li, Ao Qin, Gu Yue, and Fairy Jin Lin were astonished when the thirty-third floor exquisite pagoda, the ice soul divine aura, the withered bones white me, the immortal-ying golden scale, and so on inexplicably disappeared, and the divine altar no longer had the power to send them out.., the drops of ancient mysterious blood floating in the air had lost all protection. They were now naked in front of their eyes and could be easily obtained.

    Hui Guang and the other little saint demon gods had removed all the obstacles and hidden dangers, but they just happened to miss out on the harvest!

    The blood that exuded a sense of mystery and transcendence trembled on the spot, attracting the light and darkness in the void. He Mu¡¯s heart inexplicably palpitated when he saw it. He was the first toe back to his senses, and suddenly had the thought of taking part of it.

    This was where his opportunityy.

    He had never been more certain of it!

    Although he did not understand what had happened to Huiguang and the other lesser saint demon gods, the situation before him was not fake. Before Jiuli and the other demons could react, he had sufficient opportunity and ability to absorb that ancient blood.

    The problem was, how was he to escape after he seeded?

    Putting aside the obstruction and entanglement that Jiuli, ao Qin, and the other demons would definitely appear after they saw him obtain a portion of the blood, ording to his judgment, after there was a problem and a mistake, Huiguang and the other lesser saints would definitely give it their all and descend into this ce through space, after rushing through the gate and the deste ins, when he managed to escape from the fragment of the archaic immortal realm, he would definitely meet them head-on and be unable to escape.

    Furthermore, they would be affected by the attention of those who had intentions. Even if he used the terrain of the deste ins to sneak out of the cave abode, it would be difficult for them to escape from the experts who were rushing over one after another.

    What should he do?

    Should he take the risk?

    Just as his thoughts and greed and reason were in dispute, the drops of blood suddenly trembled violently, causing the void to shake like an earthquake. The ripples turned into waves.

    Boom!

    A huge explosion came from the interval between the drops of blood. The white clouds and the fragments of the immemorial immortal world that were shrouded in dense mist strangely copsed inch by inch.

    Boom!

    The drops of ancient and weathered blood suddenly copsed and turned into flowing light, rushing everywhere, instinctively looking for a ce that could provide power and vitality.

    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

    Jiu Li had just been awakened by the big explosion when she saw a drop of blood that was as dark as the reflection of the starry sky rushing toward her. Because it did not carry any malice, it passed through the protection of the holy water light and entered the ancestral aperture between her eyebrows.

    She did not understand why, so she instinctively circted all the strength in her body and concentrated on fighting against this drop of blood.

    The drop of blood dissipated as soon as it came into contact with it, fusing with the power and entering deep into her meridians. Jiu Li¡¯s vision suddenly darkened, and she felt as if the world was falling into darkness. Everything became fragmented, and the void seemed to be reconstructing.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    At the same time, Ao Qin, Gu Yue, and the golden scale fairy were also injected into their ancestral apertures by a drop of blood. They were dissolved and fused by the power that was instinctively being expelled, and it seemed as if there was an illusion in their vision.

    He Mu was surrounded by the remaining few drops of blood and went straight to the space between his eyebrows. He was so scared that he had alreadye back to his senses and wanted to swing his sword to stop it.

    However, all of a sudden, the magic artifact he was wearing lit up with a hazy light, like a vortex attracting the drops of blood to throw themselves at him.

    What was going on? He Mu was instantly stunned. The remaining drop of blood passed through the gaps in the sword light and entered the ancestral aperture between his brows, fusing with his strength, bloodline, and body.

    His vision became dim, and the immemorial immortal world shattered inch by inch. From the entire world to the surface, from the surface to the lines, from the lines to the points, he mu was intoxicated by this magical scene, and then he was engulfed by the sweeping storm, his senses were blocked by the extremely bright white light.

    Boom!

    The immemorial immortal world waspletely destroyed. The aftershock of the explosion threw nine ss and the other demons who were protected by the divine weapons and magic treasures out. The ensuing spread caused the boundless wilderness to copse and be destroyed.

    Boom!

    The radiance and the little saint of the north saw a few familiar figures and caught them. Then, the nine-headed worm cave abode lost its effect andpletely copsed in the great destruction.

    Boom!

    Demon Roc King, Demon Ox King and the other grand sages watched as the abode was destroyed and the mountain copsed. Their hearts skipped a beat. If they wanted to attack again, there was nothing they could do. They could only find that the radiance and the North Pole Lesser Sage had brought Jiuli and the other demons out.

    ¡°What happened?¡±Demon Roc King looked at the radiance sharply.

    The radiance snorted, ¡°The moment I entered, the abode copsed.¡±

    She looked at her daughter in her arms.

    She exined it now to avoid suspicion.

    Jiuli was a little muddle-headed, she tried her best to recall the scene just now and said, ¡°We discovered that the nine-headed Grand Sage was using divine weapons and spiritual items to nurture drops of ancient blood. Hence, we set up an altar and asked mother to summon her powers. However, as soon as the outer arrangements were made clear, the core area underwent a change. A violent explosion urred and caused the fragments of the immemorial immortal world to copse. The drops of blood scattered and disappeared.¡±

    She had deliberately concealed the fact that she had fused with a drop of ancient blood. Instinctively, she felt that she could only tell her mother and that what she said was not a lie. Other than that drop of blood, most of the others had indeed fled in all directions and were nowhere to be found.

    Ao Qin, Gu Yue, and the golden scale fairy also understood that they had received great benefits and could not say it out loud, so they all agreed.

    Seeing this, Demon King Roc and demon king ox roughly understood the whole story. Seeing that the development was logical and logical, they asked in detail about the characteristics of the drops of ancient blood. Then, they looked at each other and peeked at a few small mustard rings, they began to search the surroundings, searching for the scattered blood.

    After the little saints and Grand Sages left, Jiu Li heaved a sigh of relief. It was only then that she suddenly remembered something. She looked at Ao Qin and the other demons and asked, ¡°Where is Mr. Yueluo?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know...¡±the golden-scaled fairy shook her head.

    Ao qin frowned, ¡°Could he have died in the cave?¡±

    After all, there were no elders to save him.

    ¡°No, he has virtue and luck.¡±Jiu Li rejected ao Qin¡¯s conjecture.

    The radiance and the lesser northern sage looked at each other. The radiance behind them lit up and formed the five virtues pattern. It formed the heaven, earth, ck, and yellow exquisite pagoda to protect the demons. It brought them back to the Heaven of fantasy and activated the forbidden spell that the demon Saint had set up, then, he asked in a deep voice,

    ¡°Tell me in detail what you didn¡¯t say clearly just now.¡±

    Jiu Li, Ao Qin, and the others quickly exined that they had fused with a drop of ancient blood, as well as the role that Mr. Yue Luo yed in the entire exploration process.

    ¡°The connection was cut off, and there was an inexplicable explosion...¡±Hui Guang¡¯s expression suddenly became serious as he muttered to himself, ¡°Could it be his handiwork... only he could do it so easily...¡±

    ¡°Who? whose handiwork?¡±Jiu Li asked in astonishment.

    Huiguang exchanged a few words with the lesser north pole saint before saying,

    ¡°Since both of you have obtained benefits, this trip isn¡¯t a waste of effort. The matter ends here, and you are not to mention it again in the future!¡±

    His family was indeed disappointed, but at least his descendants had gained something, so he could barely tolerate it.

    Jiu Li, Ao Qin, and the other demons looked at each other in dismay. They were confused and had no choice but to retreat for the time being and share the gains equally.

    Looking at their backs, Huiguang and the little saint of the North Pole suddenly let out a long sigh and looked at Kunlun Mountain in the human world.

    ..

    At this moment, he mu had returned to the hollow jade temple inexplicably, and Meng Qi had a drop of ancient blood in his hand.

    This was the blood of the Heavenly God. It had lost its spirituality, lost its vitality, and lost its ability to be reborn with a drop of blood. It came from the blood of the previous era!

 Chapter 1287 121, The Abnormality Of Little Peach

    Inside the hollow jade temple, Meng Qi opened his right palm. Drops of blood rolled on it like Mercury. The surface was wless and perfect. There was a hint of darkness hidden inside, as if it was reflecting the void, it showed a strong sense of existence that affected the structure of the surrounding heaven and earth. It exuded an extremely ancient and ancient aura.

    Based on what he saw in the Fusang Ancient Tree and his experience inprehending the supreme heavenly mirror over the years, he was certain that the blood belonged to the Heavenly God. The former ruler of the heavens, the ancient emperor, and his fame had even spread to this era, on the primitive fragment of Earth, which was used as the passage raft, he was still worshipped for a long time.

    The ancient god Jiu Feng, who was a famous warrior under the Heavenly God, collected the drops of his blood that copsed when he fell and tried to fuse them to breed him. was he trying to resurrect him? Or did he want to use the chicken toy eggs and rely on external forces to cultivate the illusory dao fruit corresponding to the blood? Then, he would refine and absorb it, taking the crucial step to reach the other shore? Meng Qi¡¯s mind was filled with thoughts as he thought about what the ancient demon god of the past and the current nine-headed Grand Sage wanted to do.

    However, due to theck of crucial clues, the nine-headed worm had already fallen on the spiritual mountain and was reduced to ashes. There was no proof of its death, so he could note to a conclusion at the moment.

    If it was the former, then it simply showed the terror of the other side naked: after the destruction of all the worlds in the universe, it had fallen for a whole era, relying on the nine drops of blood that had no spirituality, no vitality, and no ability to be reborn with blood, there was a certain hope to bring it back to life! It was almost impossible to truly die!

    Meng Qi believed that Jiu Feng¡¯s knowledge and strength were enough to judge whether there was a little hope of sess in this matter.

    If it was thetter, it would be confirmed that Haotian¡¯s God realm was at least at the level of the ancient ones on the other shore. The small amount of blood without spirituality and vitality still contained some aspects of the Great Dao, which could bebined andplemented, it could breed and grow, and bear the corresponding illusory dao fruit or something of a lower level.

    From this point of view, it was understandable that Haotian¡¯s God and East Emperor¡¯s Tai Yi¡¯s blood had interbred to produce an ancient fusang tree that had the appearance of an ¡°Epoch.¡±.

    Meng Qi¡¯s thoughts flew as he made endless connections, trying to find a glimmer of inspiration. Suddenly, he remembered something!

    He did as he thought. With a shake of his left hand, he took out the devilish blood peach. It spun around in a daze, as if it had been awakened from its slumber. For a moment, it was still a little confused.

    This item was obtained from the Peach Garden and grew inside the birthday boy¡¯s head. It was called an evil object left behind by the immemorial era by little sang. He wondered how it would react to the blood of the immemorial emperor, the heavenly god?

    It was a piece of divine weapon, a part of Haotian God himself,pared to the fragments of the Supreme Heavenly Mirror!

    After the demonic blood peach spun half a circle, it suddenly stopped. Then, inside the translucent fruit skin, the things that looked like meridians and blood vessels suddenly expanded and protruded weirdly. An ancient, evil, and vast aura suddenly emerged!

    The Heaven and earth in the quiet room suddenly became dark. The illusory river of time appeared on its own. It was as if life was passing quickly and the past was appearing again. Time was chaotic and full of ¡°Anger¡±!

    ¡°Haotian!¡±

    An illusory and dignified voice seemed toe from beyond the source of the river of time. The voice was filled with hatred and hatred. It was not intelligent or vivid at all, as if it was an echo carved in the heaven and earth, it prated through the era and bore the echo of destruction!

    Meng Qi raised his eyebrows slightly. The Strange Blood Peach¡¯s reaction and the change it attracted were unexpectedly beyond his expectations.

    At this moment, many thoughts were colliding in his mind, and in the end, they converged into a name:

    ¡°East Emperor Taiyi!¡±

    The other archaic emperor who had fallen at the head of the Heavenly Emperor!

    One of the three archaic emperors who still had a reputation to this day!

    The three archaic emperors were led by the Heavenly Emperor, followed by the East Emperor Taiyi, and finally Emperor Fu, which belonged to the title imitated by the five ancient emperors in this era.

    Meng Qi¡¯s gaze was deep and unfathomable. He looked at the Demonic Blood Peach and saw it jump up shakily. It came to his right hand and circled around the drops of Haotian God¡¯s blood. He gritted his teeth and felt resentful, he was determined to swallow the other party alive, but it seemed that he could only absorb things rted to longevity. He could do nothing to the lifeless blood.

    Longevity was a part of thews of Heaven and earth. Fundamentally speaking, it undoubtedly belonged to a certain aspect of the Great Dao of time. In the ancient mythological era, although the celestial emperor used time to form the dao, which could consume the enemy¡¯s longevity and drive people to old age, it was not unique and exclusive, the longevity of the Peach Garden of immortality still belonged to the mother of the Golden Emperor of the west, and in the primordial era, the first emperor of the East who was famous for the Dao of time was Taiyi!

    The Little Peach was hidden in the head of the birthday boy and was nurtured by his corpse and the Peach Garden of immortality. It could absorb longevity, the thing that liked to extend the life time... had the peculiar and strange secrets of the items left behind from the primordial era... it had such a big reaction when facing the blood of the molt of the Heavenly God, it even attracted the angry roars carved in heaven and earth and the chaos of time..

    With all these thingsbined, Meng Qi could almost conclude that it had something to do with Emperor Taiyi!

    Spirituality was only the initial stage and belonged to the category of divine weapons and magic treasures... could it be that in the ancient times, other than the nine-headed worm, an ancient demon god, who else had collected the blood of Emperor Taiyi¡¯s molt or something simr in order to take advantage of the catastrophe of the fall of the Heavenly Court, by relying on the birthday star and the Peach Garden of immortality to resurrect the emperor of the east, or by breeding the corresponding illusory dao fruit?

    Illusory dao fruit... Peaches were also considered fruits, and they were afraid of absorbing the Shortcut Dao items and the Great Dao Tree of the nine Netherworlds in the immortal world... Meng Qi¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he looked up and down at the demonic blood peach that was trampling on the blood of the Heavenly God.

    Could it be that this thing was really an iplete or iplete illusory dao fruit?<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    The illusory dao fruit corresponding to Donghuang¡¯s Tai Yi?

    For some unknown reason, it actually had some spirituality?

    Amidst all these questions, Meng Qi quietly exhaled and sighed inwardly:

    ¡°It really is the apocalypse. The lingering karma from several eras of the immemorial era can finally be understood here...¡±

    After carefully studying and caressing the demonic blood peach, Meng Qi, who had yet to gain anything for the time being, put it back in his left hand. His spiritual sense was immersed in a drop of the blood of the Heavenly God. At the same time that he wasprehending and refining the corresponding illusory great dao inside.., he used the cause of all fruits and the great art of Heaven and Earth transformation, which he had improved and sublimated countless times, in an attempt to awaken the memory fragments left behind by Heavenly God from his bloodline.

    It was pitch-ck, with only endless destruction and the sealing of time.

    ¡°It seems that I won¡¯t be able to awaken the remaining memories in my bloodline until I touch the level of the past mysteries...¡±Meng Qi sighed and separated the drop of blood that he was going to refine. Then, he took a drop and pressed it on the acupuncture point on his left hand, he let it infiltrate into his body, and the rest was wrapped up and nurtured with thest green lotus seed of chaos. He wanted to see what woulde out in the end.

    In short, it couldn¡¯t be ¡°God of Haotian¡±who relied on his own divination and the premonition of the cause and effect..

    Who exactly put the devilish blood peach into the Birthday Boy¡¯s head? Meng Qi stopped asking questions and focused on refining the blood. As for his disciple he mu, he could only be considered to have fused with him for now, and refining him into his own wouldst for a very, very long time.

    ..

    He Mu sat in his room and was a little lost for a moment. He did not understand why things had turned out this way.

    How did he return to the Hollow Jade Temple?

    Wasn¡¯t it the great explosion of the nine Phoenix Relic Mansion?

    After a short while, he woke up and looked respectfully at his master Su Meng¡¯s secluded meditation room. He seemed to understand something in his heart. From the istion to inviting the gods to descend to the mysterious explosion at the core, it was not by chance or coincidence..

    As expected, his master had a n..

    At this moment, he suddenly heard a probing voice, ¡°Mr. Yueluo? Mr. Yueluo?¡±

    Jiuli? How did she find this ce? He Mu was shocked and found that the voice seemed toe from the ancient blood that had fused with it. He gathered his spiritual sense and sent it through. He answered using the universal knowing talisman, ¡°Miss Jiuli, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°You have indeed fused with the blood of the Heavenly God.¡±Jiuli¡¯s voice revealed a smile.

    He Mu asked in surprise, ¡°The blood of the Heavenly God?¡±

    ¡°Yes, my mother said that the ancient blood was left behind after the fall of the ancient emperor, the Heavenly God. Some of it was collected by the nine-headed Grand Sage. Because his corresponding Great Dao includes void space, and the blood has an inexplicable connection with each other, we can rely on the blood that has fused with our bodies tomunicate at any time, even if we are separated by thousands of worlds,¡±Jiuli exined happily.

    He Mu came to a sudden realization. She truly understood that the benefits of this opportunity were not small. She could not help but smile and casually said, ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. Are You All Alright?¡±

    This was another form of the universal sign of knowledge!

    ¡°We have all returned to our own homes. Outsiders do not know about the matter of fusing with the blood. Everything is as usual. What About You?¡±Jiu Li asked with concern.

    Returning to the hollow jade temple of Kunlun Mountain... he mu naturally wouldn¡¯t answer like this.., after pondering for a moment, he said, ¡°I didn¡¯te from a family. I was afraid that the little saint of the North Pole and the two demon gods who knew about this would target me and kill me to refine my blood. Thus, I took advantage of the explosion to send me far away to escape into the mortal world and hide in the mortal world. In this way, with the protection of the human emperor, I won¡¯t be afraid of being persecuted by them. I¡¯ll wait until I¡¯vepletely refined my blood and made a great breakthrough in my realm before returning to the star field.¡±

    Jiu Li nodded. ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. I can guarantee that my mother won¡¯t covet it. I really can¡¯t trust the little saint of the North Pole and the other two demon gods.¡±

    At this point, she suddenlyughed. ¡°Since you¡¯ve entered the human world, you should give us a good lesson and let us know what a world of flowers is.¡±

    As theyughed, the man and the demon talked about the customs of the human world.

 Chapter 1288 122, The Former King Xie Tang Qian Yan

    Luyang was close to the Southern Wilderness, and it was the most difficult to endure in the summer heat. Walking outside was like being in a steamer, and hot air surrounded them, giving people the illusion that their homes would be ripe at any time.

    However, when a group of merchants entered a garden under the guidance of a beautiful maid, they immediately felt a cool breeze, as if a spring breeze was blowing on their faces. It was indescribablyfortable and pleasant. Looking Up, the trees formed a shade, and the water waves were slightly rising, between theke and the mountains, there were many small courtyards and buildings. Theyout was exquisite, and it was quite simr to the constetions in the stars, and it felt like it was connected to the Earth.

    ¡°Good ce! Goodyout!¡±The leading merchant stroked his short beard and could not help but praise loudly.

    With his strength as an exterior location, it was not difficult for him to see that there was a terrifying great array and forbidden spell hidden under the beautiful scenery of the garden. This made the people who lived here feel at ease.

    The beautiful maid wore a thin skirt and covered it with a light veil, she smiled slightly and said, ¡°It¡¯s good for you to know that this garden is a famous ce of my Luyang. It¡¯s called the Little Sun Garden. It was originally the song family¡¯s ancestral property. After the branch family split up, it fell outside of the direct line of descent. The children also liked to gamble and were lustful. In the end, they gave it to my family¡¯s master and were specially used to entertain the honored guests.¡±

    ¡°Little Sun Garden... Song family...¡±the leading guest was stunned and said hesitantly, ¡°Is it the song family of Luyang? There were several prime ministers in the previous dynasty and there was once a dharma body suppressing the song family of Luyang?¡±

    The maid smiled and nodded, ¡°It¡¯s precisely the song n of Luyang, one of the fourteen aristocratic families in the past.¡±

    The guests were all amazed and looked around once again. They all sighed with emotion:

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that we would have the day to visit and stay at the young Sun Garden of the song n of Luyang...¡±

    ¡°If it was the previous dynasty, I¡¯m afraid we wouldn¡¯t even be able to get close!¡±

    ¡°As expected of the top aristocratic families in the past. Just a garden alone can give you a glimpse of the peak of the era.¡±

    ..

    As the conversation continued, the head merchant nodded his head lightly. He let out a breath and said to the maid,

    ¡°Your master is indeed extraordinary, and he is full of sincerity.¡±

    As he spoke, his gaze lingered on theke and mountain scenery, and his heart was filled with mixed feelings.

    For a neer like him who came from a poor background, relying on the rule of the human emperor and the teachings of the Devil Emperor to be fortunate enough to set foot on the external scenery, being able to enjoy the imposing manner of a top aristocratic family back then was truly wonderful!

    In the previous dynasty, he was young and full of fantasies, but he had never had the extravagant hope of swaggering around a ce simr to the song family¡¯s little Yang Garden in Luyang.

    Who would have thought that there would be such a day?

    As he sighed, outside the Little Yang Garden, a horse carriage was parked. The body of the carriage was engraved with a cross of a de and a sword, which was the symbol of the song family in Luyang.

    The curtain of the carriage was half opened. A face with deep wrinkles at the corner of his eye was staring at the garden. His hair was white, and his temperament was decadent. The light in his eyes was deep.

    The driver of the carriage waited quietly. His master, the current head of the song n of Luyang, would always stop and look at the garden for a while every time he passed by, as if he was recalling the scene of his n¡¯s heyday.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to carefree building.¡±Song Quan turned his head slightly, closed his eyes, and sighed.

    The Coachman was stunned. ¡°Master, if we go to carefree building again, the old madam will scold us...¡±

    ¡°If we don¡¯t go to carefree building, where else can we go?¡±Song Quan smiled bitterly and leaned against the soft back of the chair.

    The Coachman didn¡¯t dare to say anything more. He drove song Quan through the streets and arrived at the riverside where there were many flower boats. They stopped in front of a quiet little building.

    Song quanlue was familiar with the roads. He asked for the usual private room and the world-famous carefree wine. He also asked for a courtesan who was good at ying and singing. Her voice was deep and clear.

    ¡°The same old rules.¡±Song quanlue nodded slightly at the courtesan. He walked to the Recliner and sat down. He poured and drank by himself.

    The courtesan seemed to have gotten used to it. She sat down casually, yed the lute, and sang a gentle and melodious tune.

    Song Quan drank silently for a quarter of an hour. When he was slightly tipsy, he picked up the wine sk and slowly stood up. He walked to the window and pointed at the majestic mountain range opposite the boat river:

    ¡°Did you know? That ce used to be the ancestral property of the song n of Luyang. Within a hundred miles, all the minerals and spiritual herbs belong to me!¡±<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    The geisha seemed to have turned a deaf ear to him. She continued to y the lute and sing a beautiful tune.

    Song Quan did not care or even need to respond. He took a sip of wine and said to himself,

    ¡°Once, yes, only once!¡±

    ¡°In the past, the song n of Luyang swallowed up the southern kingdom and became famous all over the world. We were listed as one of the fourteen aristocratic families. For generations, there were members of the Political Affairs Hall who ruled the world together with the Zhao n of Shen Du. Even if the important disciples of our familymitted a major crime, they did not need to be punished.¡±

    ¡°In all parts of the Southern Province, how many mineral reserves and blessednds belonged to our family? How many experts obeyed our orders? There were rumors that the other families of song Qi, Zhao Yi, and the other families in Luyang, where our ancestral residence was located, split up the rest.¡±

    ¡°I was born in such an environment, and I caught up with the raging fire that was burning like oil when Great Jin was at its final moments. I was extremely arrogant. Even though I was defeated by ¡®frenzied sword¡¯su Meng at the Qiong Hua Banquet, and I came to my senses and improved on my martial arts, I still thought highly of myself and did not take the ordinary experts seriously. My journey to enlightenment can be said to be glorious.¡±

    He was a little chatty and said whatever he thought of. The singing courtesan who was ying the lute continued to y and sing. However, the tune gradually turned sad andbined with song Quanlue¡¯s mood.

    ¡°At that time, I had a nickname called ¡®Poetry Sword¡¯. I liked it very much. Every time I felt smug, I would smoothly open my nine orifices. I felt the connection between heaven and man. I was half a step away from the exterior and rose to the top. I surpassed the disciples of ordinary aristocratic families and sects of my generation by an unknown number of times, not to mention ordinary people from the jianghu.¡±Song quanlue held his wine ss, looking at the distant mountains, he was still recalling the glorious days of the past. ¡°When the human emperor came to this world, the Zhao family and the entire country were affiliated with him. All of these beautiful things were still continuing.¡±

    ¡°When the demon emperor passed down his techniques to the people of the world, allowing them to cultivate supreme-grade cultivation techniques, the various aristocratic families and sects also gained a lot from it. Theyprehended many absolute arts and perfected the foundations of their families. The cultivation of their disciples became even more vigorous. Even though there were more and more people who were obsessed with understanding the world, those who made good use of these things began to strive for perfection. The achievements of one person could bepared to two or three people in the past.¡±

    At this point, Song quanlue was a little confused. ¡°When did the signs start to appear in the current situation?¡±

    ¡°Oh right, it started when the current human emperor cast a heaven-sealing tform, conferred the titles of Earth, Mountain, God, and City God, and added the supervision and protection of the divine path outside the original imperial court. It is no longer a lie to say that there are gods within three feet of one¡¯s head...¡±

    ¡°Although the heaven-sealing tform was not fullypleted, not only were the four upper levels damaged, but the three central levels were also affected. The number of deities that the human emperor bestowed the titles of Immortal, Immortal, uncle, Celestial Master, and other avatars and above was extremely limited. However, just the fact that every major city was guarded by a City God who was at the level of a great grandmaster was enough to make people revere him. This also caused the importance of the major aristocratic families and sects that had no avatars and could only use divine weapons to suppress their fates to drop drastically.¡±

    ¡°When ites to the human emperor¡¯s self-verification of legends, they are everywhere. In his eyes, the top aristocratic families and sects of the past are already ordinary subjects. First, they were deprived of the right to bestow blessings on us. They are no longer able to hold the position of overseer in the state city where they live. The Political Affairs Hall will definitely have a ce of glory. All the officials in the imperial court muste from civil and military examinations. There are no exceptions... the City God¡¯snd and other gods are the ones who are conferred meritorious deeds.¡±

    ¡°Next, all the aristocratic families and sects must dere their businesses and must not hide it. They must pay the same taxes and pay the same amount of food...¡±

    ¡°Finally, the officials of the imperial court and the secret agents of the six fans gate instigated the branches of the families to split up. Because the Supreme Dao was monitoring them, many sinister methods could not be used. They could only watch as these greedy people split up their ancestral businesses, just like the mines in that mountain range, just like the Nursery Garden...¡±

    Song quanlue¡¯s voice became a little deste. ¡°My old father, the Minister of the Great Jin, the right-hand man, shot. It was in such a powerless situation that his heart burned with anger and he died of depression...¡±

    ¡°I often think that if I had mad saber Su Meng, No, the talent and hard work of the immortal venerate Yuan Huang now, I would be able to attain the Dharma body as soon as possible, step into the Earth Immortal Realm, and be a Heaven Immortal. These things should be avoided...¡±

    It was only when the book was used that one would regret not having enough books, and only when the power was strong enough would one feel weak!

    ¡°It should be avoided...¡±song Quan squatted down slightly and held his head. The white-haired old man was like a helpless child, muttering to himself with tears streaming down his face, ¡°It should be avoided...¡±

    The singing voice of the courtesan slowed down, and she sang in a low voice:

    ¡°I watched him entertain the guests, and I watched his building copse! ¡°I once slept soundly in this pile of moss and green tiles, and I watched the rise and fall of fifty years to my heart¡¯s content. ¡°That ck-clothed alley is not surnamed Wang. Don¡¯t worry about the ghosts of theke crying at night, and the birds perched on the phoenix terrace. ¡°The dreams of the ruined mountains are the truest, and the old territory is lost. I don¡¯t believe that this map will be changed! ¡°Make up a set of ¡®mourning for Jiangnan,¡¯and sing sorrowfully until one grows old...¡±

    This was a song from the world that was well-known. No one knew who wrote it, and many of the allusions were unknown. But that kind of sadness, that kind of vicissitudes, that kind of pomposity had dissipated, the feeling of the bright moon not changing still made many people who experienced the change of dynasties and failed to live up to their expectations sympathize with each other. Thus, it spread.

    ¡°I saw him entertaining the guests, and I saw his building copse...¡±song Quan sang along in a low voice. His voice was deep and hoarse, and it was indescribably sorrowful.

    At this moment, the door was suddenly pushed open, and loudughter was heard:

    ¡°A camel that dies from thin is bigger than a horse. The Luyang Song n has preserved many properties. Not only do they earn a lot of money every day, but their disciples are also outstanding. In the future, whether they take the martial or literary examinations, they will have a way out. Brother song, why are you so dejected?¡±

    Song Quan looked over and said in surprise, ¡°Zhang Yuanli?¡±

    The person who came was his good friend in his youth, Zhang Yuanli of the Zhang family in Longnan. Now that his father was still alive, he did not be the head of the family.

    Zhang Yuanli looked like a middle-aged man, heughed and said, ¡°Brother song, the world is not up to people. If you can¡¯t change the world, then you have to change yourself. Don¡¯t you see that the Wang family in Zhou County is now fully developing the Academy¡¯s business? With Wang Zai as the Chief of the mountain, they specialize in the path of the civil and martial examinations. They are once again prominent?¡±

 Chapter 1289 123. Some Things Never Have An Ending

    ¡°Brother Wang Zai has umted for so many years, and his majestic aura is enough to shake the heavens and the earth. It¡¯s only a matter of time before he bes a Daoist or a dharma body. Why do you have to controlmon objects? Aren¡¯t you afraid of dying your cultivation?¡±Song Quan restrained his previous loss ofposure and hid his destion, he turned his head to nce at the geisha and told her to leave the room before closing the door behind him.

    Zhang Yuanli took off the ice cicada silk gloves and put them on the table leisurely. He poured himself a cup of carefree wine and said with a smile, ¡°The Wang family inherited from the benevolent saint. It is the proper job to educate and help the world.¡±

    ¡°Previously, the political affairs hall and the imperial court were controlled by the aristocratic families like us. Ordinary families did not have many opportunities. They were inevitably indifferent to the academy and were not enthusiastic about it. Now that the world has changed and the Human Emperor is ruling the world, civil and martial examinations are equally important. This also gives the Wang family a chance. Wang Zai being the chief mountain chief has immeasurable benefits for the cultivation of the Great Spirit. It is also said that he can collect and refine some of the moral qi and the virtue of the Saints toy the most powerful foundation for the Dharma Body.¡±

    He had never been able to cross the Third Heaven Ladder and be a great grandmaster. It was difficult for him tobine the yang and yin of the ¡°Cosmic ming Yang Chapter¡±, so he had to wear transparent gloves made of thousand-year-old ice cicada silk and other natural treasures frequently, he had to neutralize the yang energy in his body to prevent any mistakes and Qi deviation.

    Song quanlue was stunned for a few seconds. Then, he sat opposite Zhang Yuanli and poured himself a cup of wine, he sighed and said, ¡°In that generation, there were many stars. Although brother Wang Zai was in the top ten, in terms of talent and fortune, he was far inferior to the Emperor Yuan, the Devil Emperor, the supreme divine sword, and so on. I didn¡¯t expect that he was also about to transcend the mortal world and enter the Immortal ss...¡±

    ¡°Hey, Brother Song. Sigh, I still call you quanlue. You are too arrogant and too obsessed with the song n¡¯s past glory. You Only Want to attain the dao body and restore the n. That¡¯s why you always me yourself. You always hurt yourself by touching the scenery. Before you lose yourposure, I¡¯m afraid that even your inner demons have already been born.¡±Zhang Yuanli had a clear view of the situation, with a serious expression, he tried to persuade him, ¡°Look at me. I¡¯ve long since epted reality. I¡¯ve epted the fact that the Zhang n of Longnan is just an ordinary aristocratic family. From there, I¡¯ve helped father make full use of the umtion of the n¡¯s past to develop the current resources. With the help of the world¡¯s knowledge, I¡¯ve established many trading firms. I can be considered to have achieved something else. My life is full of color and taste. Now That I¡¯m standing with you, it¡¯s as if I¡¯ve been with you for two generations!¡±

    ¡°But... But...¡±song Quan¡¯s facial muscles were slightly distorted by Zhang Yuanli¡¯s words, and he revealed a pained expression

    ¡°But what?¡±? ¡°The human emperor has already spread the legend that in a few months, the Green Emperor will bestow the title of God andplete the great undertaking of the Human Dao. At that time, it¡¯s unclear whether the star Lord, the Thunder God, will be conferred the title or not. At the very least, there will be nock of star sovereign true lords. The number of legends in the Great Zhou Empire will soar. Even if you can obtain a dharma body, you¡¯re just a mere human immortal, so what? Zhang Yuanli poured a bucket of cold water on the song n without any hesitation. ¡°They can let the song n return to the status of a member of the Political Affairs Hall who has some authority over major events in the world?¡±.

    Song quanlue¡¯s face turned pale after hearing Zhang Yuanli¡¯s words. After a long while, he said, ¡°Hasn¡¯t Emperor Qing not bestowed the title of God Yet? Who knows what kind of changes will happen...¡±

    ¡°Changes? What kind of changes will happen when the only important figure in the world who walks on the other shore personally makes a move?¡±Zhang Yuanli took a deep breath, he continued to speak, ¡°Quanlue, our few sects missed the best era. We weren¡¯t able to obtain a dharma body at that time, but now it has been cast far away. It¡¯s difficult to restore the old view. It¡¯s not something that you can catch up to by yourself. Only with the concerted efforts of our ns and generations of hard work will we have a chance.¡±

    Song quanlue¡¯s expression turned serious as he asked in a deep voice, ¡°Yuanli, what do you mean by this? What should we do?¡±

    The carefree wine in Zhang Yuanli¡¯s hand bubbled and was already boiling, he said with a solemn expression, ¡°Give up your pride and recognize the reality. Work hard ording to the rules set by the human emperor. Those who are worried about their martial arts characters will participate in the martial arts examination. Those who are good at managing affairs will focus on the literary examination. Then, they will select talents from the rest and run the family business. They will not sit around and eat the mountain dry. With the umtion of generations and generations, the Luyang Song n will have connections in the imperial court again. In the future, there will be outstanding disciples who will hold high positions. Some of them will make meritorious contributions and be conferred the title ofnd, City God, and other clergy.¡±

    ¡°As long as we persevere, our family will not fall. There will always be a chance for our children to prove themselves or be star lords. There will always be a chance for the song family to regain its glory. Compared to those whoe from ordinary backgrounds, or even those from ordinary aristocratic families and small sects, we have divine weapons to suppress them. We have elders who are experienced enough. We have all kinds of heavenly materials and earthly treasures. We have mineral resources, medicinal gardens, spiritual springs, fields, and so on. Why should we be afraid of not being able topete with them?¡±

    ¡°There will definitely be exceptions, but the overall situation will not change!¡±

    Song quanlue looked at Zhang Yuanli who was in a trance. After a long while, he shook his head and said with a wry smile, ¡°A schr should be treated differently after three days of separation. I have always been conceited and looked down on you in my heart. Who would have thought that you would be more thorough than me and do it steadily?¡±

    ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s easy to say this logic, but we who have experienced glory are easily blinded by the past and turn a blind eye to it. I also met brother Wang Siyuan, and only after he gave me some advice did I suddenly be enlightened and persuade my father,¡±Zhang Yuanli said with a smile.

    ¡°Brother Wang Siyuan?¡±Song quanlue asked in surprise.

    Zhang Yuanli nodded and said, ¡°Yes, that Wang Siyuan who ¡®calcted all the people¡¯back then, the fellow who caused the Wang n in Jiangdong to fall, who knows if he¡¯s a genius or a lunatic!¡±

    ¡°He disappeared from the world after he attained Dao Arts. I didn¡¯t expect him to still be alive...¡±song Quanlue couldn¡¯t help but sigh.

    Zhang Yuanli frowned slightly and said, ¡°When I met him, other than his sickly look, he was doing well. When I said goodbye, he said that he was going to do a crazy thing. If he failed, he would die and his dao would vanish. If he seeded, he would truly ¡®calcte all the people¡¯.¡±

    ¡°What happened after that?¡±Song Quan asked subconsciously.

    Zhang Yuanli shook his head. ¡°I never saw him again, nor did I hear any trace of him...¡±

    Song Quan was silent for a moment, and the wrinkles at the corners of his eyes suddenly spread out. He chuckled and said, ¡°You came from Longnan from afar, and you didn¡¯t use the universal knowing talisman tomunicate. I¡¯m afraid that you wouldn¡¯t visit the Three Treasures Pce for no reason, right?¡±

    ¡°Haha, for a business deal.¡±Zhang Yuanliughed loudly. ¡°I don¡¯t dare to deceive you. I Can¡¯t block the back Earth Life and death sword and the virtuous object-carrying saber!¡±

    At this point, his face turned serious. ¡°The nine-leaf sun-returning grass only grows in the south province and Huan Province near the South Wilderness. It¡¯s a good material to refine longevity-extending pills. The goods of the South Province have always been controlled by your Luyang Song n, and Huan Province, after all these years of evolution and integration, finally belongs to the Tang family of the Yi City. They don¡¯t want topete with brother Quanlue¡¯s family needlessly, and it just so happens that a business deal involves my family. Therefore, they invited me to be a lobbyist. I hope that everyone can take out the nine-leaf sun-returning grass and the corresponding pill business and establish a new business, and your family will be respected.¡±

    ¡°Of course, my family also wants to get involved.¡±

    Song Quan pondered for a moment and said, ¡°The Tang family of Yi city was not well-known before. which family or faction is behind it?¡±

    ¡°Yes, the Wang family of Zhou County and the Huan Hua Sword sect have taken good care of the Tang family of Yi City,¡±Zhang Yuanli said frankly.

    Song Quan Thought for a moment and said, ¡°Then invite the guests of the Tang family in. Let¡¯s have a face-to-face talk.¡±<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Zhang Yuanli pped his hands and smiled. He stood up, opened the door, and walked out. A momentter, he entered together with a beautiful woman dressed in pce attire.

    ¡°This is the head of the Tang family, Fairy Tang Mingyue,¡±Zhang Yuanli introduced.

    Tang Mingyue retained the bright eyes and white teeth of her youth, but she had the maturity and elegance umted over time. The fine lines at the corners of her eyes added an indescribable charm to her. Upon hearing this, she bowed and said, ¡°Greetings, head of the song family.¡±

    Song Quan gave her a deep look and said with emotion, ¡°The Tang family of Yi City was unknown before, and was not famous outside of Huan Prefecture. However, under Fairy Tang¡¯s hands, they rose abruptly and grew rapidly. I am truly impressed.¡±

    These words were said with emotion and sincerity. It actually touched Tang Mingyue for a moment, and she had mixed feelings.

    When she took over the Tang family, it was not just that she was not famous outside of Huan Prefecture. Few people knew that she had left Zhou Prefecture. After so many years of hardship, she finally met a good time: the Demon Emperor spread the news in front of the exterior location, allowing her to cultivate peerless cultivation techniques and solidify her foundation, he sessfully broke through to the external scenery, and when he needed to expand his influence, he inexplicably received the help of the Wang family of Zhou Prefecture and the Huan Hua Sword sect, the two giants of Huan Prefecture, to establish his family business. After the human emperor set up the heaven sealing tform, the Supreme Dao oversaw all aspects, the rules of the Great Zhou Dynasty went deep into the rich families and sects, allowing him to be spared from many sinister methods.

    In the past few decades, he had racked his brains for the Tang family, and his hard work was not enough for outsiders to know. Even if he had both his children and his family affairs, he would often wake up in the middle of the night.

    Of course, the Tang family¡¯s prosperity began when his brother returned. But after he left again, hepletely disappeared from the world, as if he had never appeared.

    He had searched for decades and finally gave up. At the same time, he understood one thing:

    Some things will never have an ending, and some doubts will never have an answer.

    With this kind of emotion, Tang mingyue sat to the side and discussed the nine-leaf sun returning grass with song Quan.

    The world was changing, and the general situation was changing. Some families had fallen, and others had risen!

    Just like the Su n in Shen ¡®Du.

    Gu Changqing was one of the thirty-six divine constables of the Great Zhou¡¯s six doors organization. He had a high position and authority. Moreover, he had been around for half a year and had a deep background. His subordinates didn¡¯t dare to be disrespectful.

    ¡°Good morning, divine constables Gu.¡±A golden-badge constable saw Gu Changqing, who was in charge of the affairs of the six doors organization in Shen ¡®Du,e over. He quickly cupped his hands and saluted.

    This master had always abhorred evil as his enemy, so he couldn¡¯t do anything wrong in front of him.

    Gu Changqing nodded slightly with a smile on his face. ¡°Act as usual today. If there¡¯s anything unusual, use the universalmon sense amulet tomunicate.¡±

    With that, he walked out of the former headquarters of the six doors and headed toward the ancestral residence of the Su n in the Shen ¡®Du region.

    Divine constable gu actually left so early... that golden-badge constable was dumbstruck.

    He had heard that Madam Tang had recently given birth to a girl, so that was really the case..

    Gu Changqing¡¯s face had been beaming the entire time, and the smile did not fade in the slightest on the way into the courtyard.

    He had just picked up that cute baby girl and turned around to chat with his wife, Tang Ziyue, when his eldest son, Gu Sutong, who was five or six years old, stumbled in. He said with a puzzled expression, ¡°Mother, mother, I have something to ask you.¡±

    In order for Tang Ziyue to smoothly cross the second level of the stairway, they had only started to think about the future generations in thest ten years.

    ¡°What is it?¡±Tang Ziyue smiled faintly and stroked the top of her son¡¯s head.

    Gu sutong frowned and asked, ¡°They often say that my uncle is so-and-so, but hasn¡¯t my uncle always been at home?¡±

    Gu Changqing coaxed his daughter while listening to his wife¡¯s words with a smile:

    ¡°They are referring to your second uncle...¡±

    ¡°Him? He is an indomitable, unparalleled hero...¡±

 Chapter 1290 124: Under The Rule Of The Human Emperor, Everything Was A Kingdom

    An indomitable and peerless great hero... hearing his wife¡¯s description, Gu Changqing suddenly fell into a trance. It was as if the vast Gobi Desert had appeared in front of his eyes again. Sand and stones flew everywhere, and the gray-robed novice monk was there for him, even though tens of millions of people still passed away.

    Looking back on the past, it was still vivid in his mind. He had once been in high spirits, chivalrous and courageous. The pain and suffering of the past, the hatred and self-me, slowly flowed through Gu Changqing¡¯s mind. It was as if a long time had passed, he could now look at them more calmly.

    No, it was not ¡°Like¡±, it was true. That newborn calf that did not know the immensity of Heaven and earth had left the boundless sea and the Gobi Desert for several decades. To an ordinary person, it could almost be from rebirth to death!

    As time passed, it always urged one to grow old, and it always made people like to reminisce..

    Now, he was a great grandmaster at the top of the Earth Roll, the Divine Constable in charge of the central ins of the six doors sect, and had a high position and power. Moreover, he also had the ¡°Divine Book of the emissary of the true king of the nine heavens¡±that the human emperor had personally bestowed upon him. Once he used it.., he would immediately receive the temporary bestowment of the heaven sealing tform and the reinforcement of the Great Zhou¡¯s Dragon Qi. For a short period of time, he would obtain the power of an Earth immortal at the level of Immortal Gong or immortal Bo. There would be very few people who could resist him in the pugilistic world. In the future, if he was unable to master martial arts.., the Human Emperor had already hinted that he could turn away from the divine path.

    Although no one said it explicitly, he knew very well that this kind of attention was still rted to the little novice monk from back then, and the one sitting in the hollow jade temple of Mount Kunlun now..

    Just as Gu Changqing was immersed in his memories, shaking the baby girl in a daze, the universalmon sense charm on his body suddenly made a strange sound.

    ¡°Divine Constable Gu, there¡¯s something I need you to make a decision on.¡±A constable with a Golden Badge¡¯s voice came out.

    ¡°What is it?¡±Gu Changqing collected his thoughts and asked calmly.

    Constable Jin Zhang had originally answered, ¡°The two core disciples of the Huan Hua Sword sect killed people on the street today. Although they have reasons, they still have to be handed over to the Ministry of Justice for a verdict. Now that they have confirmed where they are staying, I don¡¯t know if we should go and get them. After all, they are the core disciples of the Huan Hua Sword sect...¡±

    The sessive disciples were the core members of arge sect. Dealing with them was the same as dealing with the sect they belonged to. The Huan Hua Sword sect was well-known in the various provinces of Dajin. Constable Jin Zhang followed the old rules and hesitated for a moment.

    Although the Huan Hua Sword sect could not cause any waves in the world today, they were still capable of finding ways to take revenge on those who had gone through it.

    Gu Changqing had always abhorred evil because of what had happened in the past, he said in a deep voice, ¡°The state has its ownws. How can the rules of the sect be abandoned? ¡°Under the rule of the human emperor, it is thend of the king. Even the sect leader of the Huan Hua Sword sect has to abide by thews, let alone the two true disciples? ¡°You sent people directly to the door to capture the important criminals and send them to the Ministry of Justice. I believe the local leaders of the Huan Hua Sword sect will understand.¡±

    Before the six doors sect had developed into a huge monster, Gao Lan had split it up and separated the part of interrogating and interrogating the criminals from the part of taking care of the criminals, using the name of the Ministry of Justice before the appearance of the six doors sect.

    ¡°Yes, your subordinate,¡±Constable Jin Zhang replied respectfully.

    With this request, even if the Huan Hua Sword sectined, they couldn¡¯t me their own family. Divine Constable Gu had already taken the me. With his strength and background, who would dare to cause trouble for him?

    It wasn¡¯t that Gu Changqing didn¡¯t understand what his subordinate was thinking, but as a superior, as the divine constable in charge of the Central Province, it was his duty to take the me.

    He cut off the contact and saw his wife, Tang Ziyue, looking over, so he nodded slightly and said, ¡°It¡¯s just a small matter in the six doors. Don¡¯t mind it.¡±

    Tang Ziyue responded with a faint smile and suddenly frowned, ¡°There¡¯s another letter from the Gu family castle in the west. I hope you can go back and take a look...¡±

    Before she finished her words, Gu Changqing said resolutely, ¡°Don¡¯t Bother!¡±

    Tang Ziyue didn¡¯t say anything more. She lowered her head and touched Gu Sutong¡¯s little face. She said with a smile, ¡°Father has just gotten a new jar of hundred-year-old carefree wine. He wants you to have a taste of it.¡±

    Although she had changed back to the Tang surname, how could she forget the kindness she had brought up for so many years? She still respected Su Li as her father and treated the Su family¡¯s ancestral home as her mother¡¯s home. She often came back to live. At the same time, she took her child to Shaolin temple to visit Xuan Bei every year.

    Gu Changqing nodded and exhaled. The restlessness in his heart had disappeared. This was his home, his life. The Gu family fort in the West had nothing to do with him anymore!

    ... ..

    The rockery was covered in Moss, and water dripped down slowly. The courtyard of the Huan Hua Sword sect always had a poetic atmosphere.

    ¡°The arrest documents for the six doors have been delivered to the door.¡±A fat man in his early twenties wearing a brocade robe looked at the elder in front of him with a distressed expression. ¡°Martial uncle Mu, what should we do?¡±

    ¡°What else can we do? Follow the six doors. Your matter will be decided by the Ministry of Justice. I will get someone to help you plead your case.¡±The person who spoke was a woman with an exquisite and magnanimous appearance, dressed like ady, her lotus-root dress was simple and elegant, refreshing and natural. She was precisely Mu Yun Le, who currently had the highest chance of bing a dharma body for the Huan Hua Sword sect.

    ¡°HMPH, the evil young master molested a virtuous woman on the street. He deserves to die! Does the six doors want to help the wicked!¡±The young man with disheveled hair next to the little fatty said through gritted teeth.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Mu Yunle looked at him with a smile that was not a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you want to rebel against the Great Zhou Imperial Court?¡±

    The two young men were instantly speechless and did not dare to make a sound. There was a god three feet above their heads!

    The legend of the arrival of the human emperor had said that the Great Zhou¡¯s atmosphere had already been established. The way of the king was deeply rooted in the sects and aristocratic families. There was no way to resist it!

    Mu Yunle saw their appearance and sighed in his heart. In the past, the top sects and aristocratic families were above thew. The flourishing state of recing them with the sect rules was gone for good.

    In the past ten years, the sessive disciples had obviously lost the arrogance of the big sects, but they also lost the boldness brought about by their heritage. They became a little timid, which had both advantages and disadvantages.

    Thinking of this, her voice became gentle. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. As long as there is a reason for this, with the Supreme Dao Supervision and the Zhongzhou heroes overseeing the situation here, I will definitely not wrongly use you. The sect will certainly have more influence.¡±

    The little fatty grimaced for a while before he said, ¡°Since martial uncle Mu has said so, I¡¯m relieved. I¡¯ll just treat it as going to the heavenly prison to cultivate for a period of time. It¡¯s just that...¡±

    When he said this.., his gaze suddenly became pitiful. ¡°It¡¯s just that the prison is bitter. I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s no good wine or food. I¡¯ve let down this concept. Martial Uncle Mu, pleasee and visit often. Remember to bring along the eight vors Linglong cake from the Yuan family¡¯s Taotie restaurant and the green flower seeds under the Moon...¡±

    A series of gourmet names popped up like fried beans. In the end, the little fatty rubbed his stomach and actually felt hungry.

    Lang ya¡¯s Yuan family¡¯s ¡®Gluttony restaurant¡¯was avable in all the prefectures and cities. Many pastries and snacks could also be bought on the myriad realm general knowledge talisman. It could be said that it was the number one food shop in the Great Zhou, and it was on par with their family¡¯s bank.

    Mu Yun Le held back hisughter and said, ¡°Alright, Alright. As an elder, and coincidentally passing by Shen Du, I can only take care of you a little.¡±

    The little fatty said with satisfaction, ¡°Martial Uncle Mu, you¡¯re really good. You have a good personality, good looks, and good martial arts. You can draw with a brush andpose poems when you see the scenery.¡±

    When he mentioned this, the little fatty remembered his master¡¯s advice and smiled jokingly. ¡°It¡¯s just that your standards are a little too high. There are so many followers but you don¡¯t even take a second look. I really don¡¯t know what kind of dao partner you¡¯re looking for...¡±

    Mu Yunle was stunned when he heard that. His gaze passed through the rockery dripping with rock water and through patches of green. It was as if he could see that powerful and reliable figure, but it was filled with deep sorrow and pain. He could not help but feel pity for him.

    Once he went to Peni, he would no longer be a mortal.

    ¡°What kind of dao partner do I want to look for... him, he has to be able topete with immortal venerate Yuan Huang...¡±Mu Yunle¡¯s voice was a little misty and a little mncholic.

    The little fatty immediately broke intoughter. ¡°Martial uncle Mu, you, you¡¯ve been influenced by the poetry and the painting. It¡¯s not, it¡¯s not realistic. Who in this world can bepared to the venerated immortal Yuan Huang?¡±

    That¡¯s right, who can bepared to him? Mu Yunle retracted his gaze, sighed lightly, and flicked his sleeves:

    ¡°You guys can leave. Don¡¯t let the constables of six doors sect wait for too long.¡±

    ..

    Chang le of the Great Zhou dynasty stood in front of the window with his hands behind his back, listening to the reports from his subjects.

    ¡°With the supervision of the Supreme Dao, the evil and unorthodox are bing more and more secretive and secretive, not revealing the slightest bit of clues... thew and thew have infiltrated the aristocratic families and sects, and there are no more situations where they attack without a word of disagreement... however, this way, the exterior scenes and above are still fine. Young people at the awakening stage can explore the boundless desert, the Eastern Sea and the southern wilderness, and even the major star areas. Other than challenging each other to a battle, they can no longer find enemies to hone their skills. This is quite a hidden danger to the development of martial arts...¡±

    Gao Lan nodded his head:

    ¡°I know that I have been doing my best to support virtual reality. Now that I have seeded, I am able to carry out virtual battles at the level of enlightenment and below.¡±

    Then, he looked out of the window and muttered to himself:

    ¡°It has been almost half a year...¡±

 Chapter 1291 125, The Half-Year Period Had Arrived

    It waste at night, and Ye city was bustling with lights. It was as if the stars were flowing on the ground, surging with brilliance and bustling with excitement.

    A man wearing a bamboo hat was dressed in a ck suit with a long knife hanging from his waist. He walked slowly against the crowd on the street, moving in waves.

    Suddenly, a drunkard stumbled over and almost touched his body, but the airflow was like a tidal wave, dragging him away.

    ¡°Qin Kuan? Why are you so depressed?¡±The man in the bamboo hat stopped and looked at the drunkard. His voice was low and sounded a little old.

    The Drunkard said in a daze, ¡°You, you know me?¡±

    ¡°Qin Kuan, the lonely swordsman who fished on a lonely boat and enjoyed the river snow all by himself. How many people in the Jianghu don¡¯t know him?¡±? ¡°Heh, there might have been a time when the world wasn¡¯t well-informed. Now, the video of you being defeated by the white-clothed marquis has been a hot topic for a long time. Could it be that this defeat has made you depressed and use alcohol to Drown Your Sorrows?¡±The man in the bamboo hat¡¯s tone was a little sarcastic.

    The Lonely Swordsman and the white-clothed Marquis Qing were both well-known figures in thetest generation of the man roll. Compared to the Inhuman on the Earth Roll and the Gods and Buddhas all over the sky on the Heaven Roll, they were truly down-to-earth. There were many followers and imitators in the world well-informed.

    Qin Kuan burped and said,

    ? ¡°Who are you? is my love of drinking bothering you?¡±

    At this point, heughed out loud, ¡°The people of the worldugh at me for being crazy, and Iugh at the people of the world for being stupid. The end of the Apocalypse has already arrived and the end of the era has long been widely spread. Even the current human emperor and the Taoist sect master of the Hollow Jade Temple of Kunlun mountain have not denied it. Haven¡¯t you alle to your senses yet? ¡°Seizing the opportunity to have fun in time is the truth of the Apocalypse! ¡°Don¡¯t wait until the world is broken and the era is over before regretting that you didn¡¯t know how to enjoy yourself back then!¡±

    The man in the bamboo hat was speechless for a moment. He pondered for a moment before he said, ¡°The underworld will be established, and death will not end. Although the era is over, there may be protection, but how will we know the specific situation until then? Giving up early is equivalent to cutting off one¡¯s own path of survival.¡±

    Qin kuan chuckled and said, ¡°That¡¯s why I said, what¡¯s the use of cultivation? What¡¯s the use of martial arts? When the apocalypsees, it¡¯s easier to find protection. After death, there will be someone to rely on, and you can enjoy extreme happiness. If you¡¯re lucky, you can still survive the end and live until the next era!¡±

    He held the wine pot and stood up unsteadily. He left aimlessly. The man in the bamboo hat looked deeply at his back and did not stop him.

    ¡°Buddhism and Luoism love to preach about the end of cmity and the end...¡±the man in the bamboo hat sighed and continued forward. He passed through the bustling street, bypassed themon market, and came to the side of the Jade Belt Bridge. It was close to the yeshui that carried the lights of thousands of families.

    There was a man standing by the bridge. He wore a schr¡¯s robe and a sash. He looked dignified. Yue Zhiyuan was standing with his hands behind his back, waiting.

    ¡°Brother Wang, you¡¯re in a good mood.¡±The man in the bamboo hat smiled slightly.

    The person who came was the chief of the 72nd Academy of the Wang family in Zhou County, Wang Zai. He had a beautiful beard and looked somewhat medieval. His hair was dyed with spots of white, indicating the passing of time.

    ¡°Brother Yan, you havee to Ye city. How can I neglect my honored guest?¡±Wang Zai answered with a smile.

    The Man in ck took off his bamboo hat and revealed a square and hard face. There was a weathered look on it. It was Yan Chong, the ¡°Long river of de Qi.¡±.

    He chuckled. ¡°I knew that strolling around Ye city like this would draw out brother Wang.¡±

    ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡±Wang Zai asked, puzzled.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Yan Chong smiled. ¡°I¡¯m just here to see you. In My Generation¡¯s top ten, other than the noble girls of Langya and the Ruan family, all of them have yet to break through and have yet to give up. It was a spur of the moment for me to travel around. I want to meet my old friends, verify each other, and look for an opportunity.¡±

    He was talking about Wang Zai, who had entered the top ten and was ranked first on the human roll.

    Wang Zai was rather touched by his words, he said with a sigh, ¡°After the remnants of the Shura Temple were consolidated by the demon master, Luohou disappeared. ¡®Purple Pole Sword¡¯Cui Zhe was left at home, and his spirits were already low. Shangguan Heng and Grandmaster Wenren an became busy in the future. The pure Yang heavenly strategy had profound morals, true martial yang, and extraordinary talent. Unfortunately, they all died in the end, which was a pity. Only the five imperial sabers were left, and the Martial Arts Fanatic¡¯s true foundation was fully developed. Compared to you and me, they were not inferior either. There was hope for both of them.¡±

    He told Ruan Yushu, Yan Chong, and the other people in the top 11 of the human list.

    ¡°Brother Wang, you don¡¯t leave Huan Province, but you can see clearly for thousands of miles. It¡¯s as if you saw it with your own eyes. It¡¯s exactly the same as what I felt on my journey to the west,¡±Yan Chong said sincerely. Cui Zhe, Shangguan Heng, and Wenren ¡®an had indeed lost their spirit.

    ¡°That¡¯s normal. As long as the people before us don¡¯t die early, they will be immortals and gods. That¡¯s againstmon sense.¡±Wang Zai Sighed.

    Yuan emperor Su Meng, Supreme Divine Sword Jiang Zhiwei, and calcting all the people, Wang Siyuan, suddenly shed through Yan Chong¡¯s mind. He blurted out, ¡°He jiu has also attained the Dharma Body?¡±

    Wang Zai nodded. ¡°I just received the news a day ago. He Jiu has attained the non-phase sword Qi true body.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not easy for him either. He has been suffering for so many years.¡±Yan Chong was silent for a long time before he sighed.

    Other than the ¡°Wolf King¡±tie sheng and ¡°Big Luo Demon Girl¡±gu Xiaosang, who had died early, the masters who were ranked before him in the human ranking list were all in the immortal ss. The more terrifying ones had already formed their own destinies, they were known as the great supernatural powers!

    Wang Zai looked at Yan Chong carefully, suddenly, heughed and said, ¡°The water vapor and de intent in brother Yan¡¯s body are mixed and surging like a vast ocean. Every orifice can faintly hear the sound of the ocean tide. It washes the body from time to time and cleanses the body. The inner view of Heaven and earth is so magical. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not far away from the Dharma body.¡±

    Although Yan Chong was serious, after listening to Wang Zai¡¯s exnation, he could not help but smile. ¡°Brother Wang, you really live up to your reputation. Your Vision is as sharp as a torch, and your insight is profound!¡±

    As he spoke, he also observed Wang Zai, and then he frowned slightly, puzzled, he said, ¡°Brother Wang, your great spirit is strong to the extreme, and it¡¯s full of vigor. It can resist evil from the outside and strengthen oneself within. It already has all the signs of breaking through the pass and bing a dharma body. Why are you still not willing to try?¡±

    Wang zai smiled and said, ¡°The branch of benevolence saint emphasizes on umting strength and developing strength. Previously, I rarely taught and helped the world. I wascking in this aspect, so I have to make up for it before I dare to try...¡±

    Before he could finish speaking, the two of them thought of their own umtion of perseverance and self-tempering. For a moment, they had a tacit understanding and smiled at each other.

    In the ye capital, the meeting of the two great grandmasters was only one of the many trivial things in the real world. It was a prosperous and worldly appearance. In the Jade Void Pce of Mount Kunlun, in the three clouds ind of the twenty-eight worlds of the Seven Seas, in the nine Immortals Mountain that hung high in the sky, and other ces.., in the Buddhist kingdom on Earth, in the hometown of vacuum, and in the ancient region, pairs of eyes that containedyers of heaven, earth, and rivers of stars all looked toward the Great Zhou¡¯s changle and toward the heaven-sealing tform.

    Meng Qi, who was sitting upright in the quiet room, retracted the divine light in his eyes. They were as deep as primal chaos. Across thousands of mountains and rivers, he stared at his big brother who was looking up and at Shaoxuan and Xi''e who were on high alert.

    The half-year period had arrived!

    Suddenly, a clear cry came from the sky. It was so beautiful that it sounded like the voice of a Great Dao. The green light took shape and turned into clouds. It carried an ancient ranking board with golden light shooting out in all directions andnded on the heaven sealing tform. There were three bright jade inscriptions on it:

    ¡°God Ascension Ranking Board!¡±

 Chapter 1292 126, The Will Of Heaven Is On Me

    The board of gods slowly descended and opened with the wind, revealing the names of the gods written in vague dao patterns. The surrounding green light formed clouds, changing in myriad ways, as if dragons and phoenixes were surrounding them.

    Every inch it descended, it would draw the attention of pairs of eyes from the immortal caves, the Pure Land of the Buddhist kingdom, and the ancient domain of their hometowns. They seemed to be on guard or expecting something.

    Gao Lan had already appeared on the heaven-sealing tform. He wore the crown of the t sky, the ck and Yellow Emperor¡¯s robe, and the human emperor¡¯s ancient sword at his waist. He walked like a dragon and walked like a tiger. He had a heroic bearing, and he looked like he could swallow all the worlds.

    The heaven-sealing tform glowed, and it attracted the Great Zhou¡¯s territory. It attracted the cries of thend, and it condensed into a four-colored mountain and river map. It covered this ce and isted the immortals and Buddhas. Shaoxuan, Xi''e, and the other leaders of the divine positions rode the doomsday boat, protection was at their side.

    As the current human emperor, Gao Lan did not let his guard down. From the beginning, he did his best and made the best arrangement that he could!

    Then, he did his best and listened to the will of heaven!

    Although Gao Lan had always been proud and ambitious, his current level allowed him to only rely on his position and the power he held to influence the will of heaven. It was difficult for him to get involved further.

    To be tactful, to know how to endure, and to know when to be brave, was the true emperor.

    However, he had always been a contradictory existence. There were also times when he was angry for a beauty, and when he could no longer endure, there was no need to endure anymore.

    The God Ascension roll was still slowly descending amidst the golden and green light. It was neither fast nor slow, just like usual. However, in ces like the three clouds ind, the nine Immortals Mountain, the Buddhist kingdom on Earth, and many other ces, the almighty experts had a soul-stirring feeling, it was as if every inch of its descent contained an intense battle, an obscure game, and a de light and blood shadow that were difficult to be seen with the naked eye.

    Perhaps when they did not feel anything unusual, history had already been rewritten many times. In the end, it was fixed on the appearance of seeing and ¡°Remembering¡±!

    The golden light grew more and more intense. The God Ascension Roll and the Heaven Ascension tform¡¯s Qi dynamic pulled, and their descent suddenly elerated. In a few breaths, they crossed a long distance, passed through the beautifulndscape painting, andnded in Gao Lan¡¯s extended left hand.

    There were no idents! No waves!

    The entire process was calm and without any ripples!

    Could it be that because they had not fully awakened and could not directly contend with the world¡¯s Emperor Qing, the important figures had chosen topromise, choose to retreat, and choose to give up?

    Meng Qi sat upright on the cloud bed of the hollow jade temple and quietly looked down at this scene. His mind was filled with thousands of thoughts, and he suddenly remembered a certain detail.

    A detail that he had inadvertently noticed.

    Could it be that?

    If I were the big brother, would I be willing to appear in such a situation?

    It would affect the original great cause, but it could also share the pressure, so that he did not have to face the enemy that was currently difficult to contend with head-on..

    As his thoughts emerged, Meng Qi¡¯s gaze was deep and serene. He was still like a heavenly venerate in the chaos, the deity statue in the hall, not moving in the slightest and quietly watching.

    Under the gazes that seemed to be real, Gao Lan raised the god Ascension Board with his left hand and pulled out the emperor sword with his right hand. Light gold flowed and the Dao of the king spread. Their auras intertwined with each other,pleting the first step of the orthodoxy.

    Then, under the protection of the beautiful mountain and river painting, he took a step forward and came to the pivotal area of the heaven-sealing tform. He stabbed the emperor sword down, causing light to gather, forming a delicate altar with the images of the Five Emperors.

    Then, he solemnly and solemnly ced the god-sealing roll on the altar.

    Boom!

    A muffled sound came from the depths of the Earth. Every mountain, river, county, and vige in the Great Zhou region felt a gentle tremor. Waves of Earth Qi gushed out, brown and yellow in color, they formed dragon veins that spread over the great Zhou. They seemed toe alive and rushed toward changle, surrounding the heaven-sealing tform.

    Bang!

    There was a light sound in the sky, and the broken nine-tiered heavenly phantoms appeared once again. Dense mist hung down like a drizzle of water. It dripped down bit by bit and flew towards the heaven sealing tform.

    Buzz Buzz Buzz!

    The nine-tiered heavenly phantoms trembled slightly. Meng Qi¡¯s gaze immediately became focused. He wanted to sense the resonance, grasp the connection, and enter the third level. Then, he passed through the Gray Stone Hall, opened the seal, and stepped into the highest level of the immortal world, he wanted to find the whereabouts of the primordial Lord of Heaven, explore the ultimate secret of the Heavenly Emperor, and improve himself to the greatest extent possible.

    At this moment, the trembling of the ninth heaven suddenly stopped. The drooping mist was dyed dark red, and its shape changed, turning into chaotic vortexes without a pattern, like extremely terrifying cold eyes.

    Silently, the turbid qi, dragon veins, and clear light of heaven that surrounded the heaven sealing tform were about to fall apart.

    ¡°It¡¯s here...¡±Meng Qi¡¯s expression remained the same as he muttered to himself.

    As expected, the monster of the Heavenly Dao had arrived.

    Suddenly, a green light shone down from an infinite height. It was vaguely visible inside. It seemed to have the phantom image of the ancient Fusang Tree, the eight treasures merit pool, the tranquil Buddhist kingdom, and the ancient tree that bore fruit. Itpletely enveloped the monster of the Heavenly Dao.

    The light condensed and looked like a mirror. The Monster of the Heavenly Dao was immediately cut off from reality. It became a flower in the mirror and a moon in the water. There was only a thin piece of paper left, a description of the existence!<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Emperor Qing had personally made a move in the eastern zed world to stop the Heavenly Dao Monster!

    Boom!

    The chaotic dragon vein Earth Qi returned to normal and climbed up the heaven sealing tform. It made up for the destruction of the centralyers, and the outer walls around it formed a true dragon sculpture.

    The dense mist was like rain, and the monarch descended and split the flow. It scattered all over the god Ascension Board, making it shine brightly. It reconstructed the upper fouryers that were almostpletely destroyed. A God¡¯s name formed by Blurry Dao patterns rose one after another, turning into a stream of light, they were thrown in.

    Rumble!

    The world changed color. It was dark. Not only in the real world, but even the starry sky of the ancient domain and the universe of ten thousand worlds had fallen into the same state.

    Then, a streak of golden light shot out from the heaven-sealing tform, going against the nine heavens. It was dyed green, purple, and pure white, lighting up the immortal world!

    Buzz, Buzz, Buzz!

    The sign of resonance appeared. Meng Qi activated the cause and effect of all the fruits.

    At this moment, in an ancientnd, a smile appeared on the face of Demon Master Han Guang, who seemed to have finally woken up after sleeping for many years. He suddenly stood up and appeared in theherworld.

    The golden ten thousand symbol on his forehead was prominent. Sometimes it was rotating, sometimes it was countercurrent, and it turned ck and red. Around him, there was an ethereal and dignified incarnation of the Heavenly Emperor, as well as the true body of Yama, who was in charge of destruction.

    ¡°We are both stars, how can I let you be the only beauty at this time...¡±Han Guang took a step forward. The Heavenly Emperor Avatar and the true body of Yan Mo ovepped at the same time, as if they were about to be one.

    The separation back then was for today¡¯s reunion!

    He had been suppressing it for many years, waiting for the opportunity to rule the world and bring about the change of authority in the immortal world!

    Starting from the Dharma body, his goal was to be the ruler of the immortal world. That was why he hadbined the heavenly emperor¡¯s body and the true body of Yan Mo!

    The golden ten-thousand-character talisman shone with Buddhist light, and the demonic intent rose. The incarnation of the Heavenly Emperor, the true body of Yama, and his true body triggered bolts of lightning, as if there was an intense conflict that was difficult to ovee.

    Han Guang¡¯s face was twisted by the pull, and he suddenly shouted,

    ¡°When will everyone wait?¡±

    The leader of the myths was called the heavenly emperor not only because he had obtained part of the ¡°Heavenly Emperor Jade Book¡±, but also because he had collected some of the authority scattered by the Heavenly Emperor. Once he became a legend, he could integrate them into his body, he could put them into his own body.

    In other words, before thepletion of the Orthodoxy, once he who had the true body of the Heavenly Emperor stepped into the legend, with the help of the changes in the immortal world, he could seize part of the authority, making it impossible for the Green Emperor and Gao Lan to get all the credit!

    Although it was still unable to stop most of the mysteries of the god-sealing roll and the heaven-sealing tform, it could also make them difficult to perfect, leaving ws in the orthodoxy and the heaven. The number of high-level gods to be conferred would be greatly reduced, the requirements to be met would be more stringent. This way, when those important figures on the other side returned, there would be room for them to make a fuss and there would be the possibility of a new round ofpetition.

    Therefore, other than the Green Emperor and the celestial venerable of morals, other than the metal emperor, who had an unclear attitude, and the celestial venerable of primordial beginning, who had disappeared, the other important figures would help him advance!

    This was something that had been hinted by more or less the signs over the past few years.

    If they did not attack now, when would they do so?

    Buzz Buzz Buzz!

    Inside the Jade Emperor Mountain of the ckheaven sect, the long saber suddenly trembled and shone with pure white light. One could vaguely see the illusory image of an ancient seal churning and then passing through the river of time, after breaking free from the shackles of time, it fell into Han Guang¡¯s heavenly emperor true body.

    The Netherworld shook crazily, and pitch-ck demonic qi gushed out from the void, turning into the illusory images of evil demons and evil gods of different races. They merged into Han Guang¡¯s six destruction Yama body.

    When they ovepped and merged, there was still some conflict and repulsion left. At this moment, the void suddenly became clear, and a seven-colored zed relic and a green bodhi seednded respectively, the relic flew into the Golden Ten Thousand Character Talisman, and the Bodhi seed kept changing, turning from Buddha to demon, pouncing toward the blood light of the reverse Buddha.

    A green wood fell from the sky and pierced into the nine Netherworlds, wanting to interrupt this process, but the ck Heaven Monarch, nine chaos heavenly venerate, Ghost Emperor Xuanming, and the other false Nirvana realms all moved to stop it.

    Han Guang did not know what he had used. After identifying that there were no hidden dangers in the ¡®gifts¡¯, the three figures finally ovepped and merged together. He could not help but let out a longugh.

    Today, the ¡®will of heaven¡¯was with me!

    The Shadow of the nine Nether World appeared. The Immortal realm resonated across the sky, and the two phenomena appeared as one.

    In the Jade Void Pce of Mount Kunlun, Meng Qi used the origin of life and death to look through the nineher world. He watched the scene quietly. He was neither happy nor sad. He only sighed lightly:

    ¡°He is indeed an unrivaled hero.¡±

 Chapter 1293 127, The Nine Heavens Reappeared

    The green wood that prated into the nine Netherworld was full of vitality. It was hard to tell the real from the fake. It had the state of the void and the virtue of Dao and nature. In a short moment, everything in its path was born. The demonic qi dissipated and the filth was clean, unlike the nineherworld, it was more like the Buddhistnd of the immortal realm, which upied most of the possibilities in the future. It made Han Guang suddenly feel that he could not avoid it. He felt that his fate was destined. The five elements in his body were out of bnce. His innerndscape was in disorder. His vitality was drained and his longevity was destroyed, he was so weak that he was like an ant.

    This was the terror of facing the big figures on the other side. If he had not been in the nine underworld for many years, his past traces would have been covered by the same big figures. He would have long been killed by the river of time that the Green Emperor had traveled back to the real world, before he escaped into the nine underworld, the nine chaos heavenly venerate, the ck heavenly emperor, and the other pseudo-existences on the other side were helpless. They did not even have the chance to face him!

    Only those on the other side could resist those on the other side.

    Even so, when the illusory dao fruit condensed by Green Emperor showed its corresponding power, they couldn¡¯t resist it either!

    Fortunately, this was the ninth underworld.

    ¡°Do you really think that I, the ninth underworld, have no one?¡±Ghost Emperor Xuan Ming roared angrily. A huge dark green ghost w stretched out from a certainyer of the ninth underworld. The ice-cold spread, and the deathly aura was dense. It destroyed the vitality and froze the new shoots, bang! It hit the side of the Green Wood.

    Immediately after, countless evil Ghost Phantoms appeared. They swam up along the prominent river of time and collided with the green wood that had suddenly returned to a few breaths ago.

    After two exchanges, the Netherworld was shaken and the aura of death dimmed. Ghost Emperor Xuan Ming found it difficult to suppress the green wood, and he felt like he would be able to escape from it at any time.

    Moreover, arge part of green emperor¡¯s will was still above the Heavenly Dao monster!

    ck Heaven Emperor made his move. His parallel fingers formed a sword and pointed out in the void, jumping continuously in the river of time, cooperating with the Evil Ghost Shadows to seal the changes of the green wood.

    A few breaths ago, when the nineher world was still not moving, the Green Wood, the ghost shadows, and the finger swords were stirring the space-time and constantly colliding.

    A few hours ago, when the dozens of evil demons and evil gods were still unable to sense the half-year period, the green wood shed past, the Ghost Shadow soared, and the finger sword guided the apocalypse, causing them to die in the past and disappear in the present.

    A few days ago, a few months ago, a few years ago, the collision between the other shore and the two false other shore changed many things in the past, causing some changes in the present, but it still did not affect Han Guang!

    If the pseudo-other shore did not have this ability, the nine underworld would have been ttened long ago!

    Han Guang naturally would not be pleased that the Azure Emperor had been stopped. He had been stopped from the past to the future. Seizing the opportunity, he used the golden ten thousand character talisman to melt the seven-colored relic, and used the blood light of the reverse Buddha to absorb the Bodhi seed that had transformed into a demon.

    Without a sound, the Buddha light shone brightly, and the demonic qi was pitch-ck. The two were clearly against each other, but they seemed to be one and the same. Yin and Yang were bnced.

    Inside the zed luster, the heavenly emperor¡¯s true body stepped in. He held his hands behind his back and raised his head. His aura pressed down for a lifetime. In the blood-ck foul qi, the six destruction Yama¡¯s body sat cross-legged. Each index finger represented a kind of destruction, a kind of depravity, they gradually ovepped with Han Guang¡¯s true body through the fusion of the Buddha¡¯s light and demonic qi. There was no longer any conflict or repulsion. They resonated with the Phantom of the immortal realm in the sky and the picture of the nine underworld that descended. It seemed like they were about to affect the real nine heavens.

    It was different from the legend of the demon Saint hiding in the nine Netherworld to the real world. Han Guang wanted to seize part of the authority of the heavenly emperor and needed tomunicate with the immortal world. Hence, the heaven and earth were dark. There was a sky above and a deep sea below. The Clear Air Rose and the murky air sank, it was a spectacr sight.

    At this moment, a faint golden figure fell into the nineherworld. Ripples were created as if a huge rock had fallen into the sea. Waves surged.

    It was a golden ape. It wore a phoenix-winged purple-gold crown and a golden chain armor. It was walking on clouds and carrying a ruyi golden staff. Its aura was extremely powerful, and it seemed as if it could sweep through thisyer of theherworld. It was the Monkey King Grand Sage, Sun Wukong!

    He had just entered theherworld when his body changed. His golden fur turned dark and his face turned green. The acupuncture points all over his body opened up, and waves of demonic qi that looked like snakes and hands surrounded him. His extremely powerful aura actually advanced another step, he resonated with the nine Netherworld and connected with it. He struck the illusory long river of time with his club, once again stirring up ripples. It directly solidified Han Guang¡¯s fusion with a few bodies and proved his only progress.

    In the nine Netherworld, I am also the other shore!

    The nine chaos heavenly venerate pounced over under the guidance of the aura. Destruction surged toward the Monkey Heaven Grand Sage like a wave. At the same time, the nine Netherworld blood demon turned into a red figure that seemed to be real and fake. It seemed to be neither real nor fake, and it pounced over with its body, they traveled across the river of time.

    They did not really want to fight to the death for this, but this was the will of the nine Netherworld!

    The three of them were entangled together. Even with the Monkey Grand Sage¡¯s might, he could not suppress the two fake shores.

    After surviving this cmity, Han Guang finally heaved a sigh of relief. In this world, other than the Pure Source Mystic Dao True Lord, there were no other powerhouses who entered the nine Netherworld and became the fake shores. And because the green emperor was being dragged by the Heavenly Dao monster, the ck Heaven Emperor had more strength left, who would dare to try?<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Crackle, crackle, crackle. The ovepping dharma bodies burst out with crisp sounds, as if countless passes had been opened and finally became one.

    Light flourished, and ¡°Water waves¡±flowed out. They seemed to be ck and white, and they were both clear and turbid. Then, Han Guang¡¯s current Dharma body appeared. This was the image of a towering and ethereal monarch. His color was dark, and he wore a crown on his head, around him was the river of time, and under his feet were two terrifying demonic dragons. His gaze was far-reaching, allowing the Buddha¡¯s will and evil nature to be hidden deep within.

    He controlled the heavens, and he controlled the nine underworlds. This was an unprecedented ¡°Dao body of a ruler¡±!

    Weng!

    A strange sound suddenly appeared in the void. Han Guang¡¯s acupoints opened one by one, and light condensed into the shape of a human.

    In the real world, many solemn gods appeared in midair. There were star lords who attracted the purple myrtle illumination, ancient gods who wielded lightning, mysterious women who used weapons, and Yuan lords who were surrounded by tens of thousands of stars, when the imprints of the Gods of the ancient Heavenly Court appeared, the Evil Gods, Ghost Kings, and Yama Asura all appeared below. It was extremely terrifying.

    The second type of the legendary phenomenon, ¡°Gods and demonsing to court¡±!

    It was a phenomenon that only existed in the process of deduction!

    Han Guang had known who he was many years ago, and he had umted a lot of experience to this day. It was easy for him to step out of the legend. He even had the energy to look at the heaven-sealing tform and the high view of the human emperor sword and the god-sealing tform, he slowed down the process of merging the god Ascension rankings and the heaven sealing tform into one.

    His gaze was deep, without anger or anger.

    When their gazes met, Han Guang seemed to sense something that he had as well: ambition!

    If he could notpletely control it, he would not be able to contend against it. Letting the third party act as a restraint and bnce was a wonderful move, leaving enough foreshadowing and enough variables.

    With a brilliant light, the god Ascension Rankings disappeared from the heaven sealing tform. The surrounding stone walls were covered in a faint golden color, condensing into one God after another. They carved down one God¡¯s true name after another,yer byyer, it wasn¡¯t until the Ziwei Star Lord and the Nine Heavens Thunder God stopped, and they were rather dim, as if they couldn¡¯t hold on much longer. The Five Emperors of the five directions and the three Purities Dao ancestor of the highest level were still stone sculptures, it waspletely beyond the reach of the god Ascension rankings and the Heaven Ascension tform.

    How could there be a powerful figure on the other shore or someone close to the other shore just by bestowing a title!

    Even if it was star Lord Ziwei, without legendary strength, it wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand the augmentation of Starlight and divine power. The limit of mortals ascending to the heavens in a single step was only as high as star officials.

    As the Heaven Ascension tform and the god Ascension rankingspletely fused, and as the phenomenon of ¡°Gods and demonsing to the other shore¡±appeared, the world suddenly shook. The nineyered broken immortal realm shook violently, as if it was about to turn from an illusion into reality.

    Boom!

    A strange sound rang out in the sky, and the nineyered illusory shadows lit up from the bottom to the top, allowing people to clearly see their own dpidation.

    The light spread all the way to the third level, illuminating the signs of copse, illuminating the Gray Stone Hall hidden in the darkness.

    The authority changed, and each had their own gains, resonating and living!

    In the hollow jade temple of Mount Kunlun, Meng Qi¡¯s eyes shot out ck and white rays of light, and his figure disappeared mysteriously. Under the light of the Qing clouds, he prated through the illusory barrier that was mixed with chaotic currents, and stepped into the third level of the former nineyered sky, the level with the Peach Garden.

    At the same time, the nine Immortals Mountain, the three clouds ind, the Buddhist kingdom on Earth, and the hometown of vacuum cut through the illusory light and entered this world. It was Guang Chengzi, the heavenly venerate Wen Shu, Maitreya Buddha, and other great abhijnas!

    Sensing this movement, Meng Qi sighed.

    These were the survivors of the ancient times who might have participated in the fall of the Heavenly Court. They were the ones who faced the destruction of the nine heavens. Today, they came again and re-entered this ce, would the secrets hidden by the fog of time bepletely revealed in front of their eyes?

    What role did they y in the heavenly court that came to an end 200,000 to 300,000 years ago?

 Chapter 1294 128: The Gathering Of Fortunes

    The illusory images of the gods of the heavenly court and the evil demons of the nine Netherworlds filled the sky and worshipped Han Guang. Then, they gradually blurred and turned into stars. The stars shone like a sea, illuminating all the worlds.

    Han Guang¡¯s body became a legend, proving the third kind of phenomenon!

    When this image was formed, streams of pure white light rushed out of the pces in the blessednd where the ¡®myth¡¯organization was located. Some contained the sun and the moon, some were surrounded by strong winds, some dripped rain, and some looked down at the mountains and rivers, all of them converged into the anomalies of the Sea of stars, as if they had a subtle connection with the true form of the immortal realm¡¯s nine Hades.

    In the vast sea of stars, meteors slid down like raindrops. They swept across the sky, dragged their light tails, and descended into the nine Hades. They surrounded Han Guang, making him seem like a lofty and lofty God!

    The Shadow of an ancient seal appeared in Han Guang¡¯s eyes. The Immortal Realm¡¯s nine Hades appeared, and the illusory meteors immediately drilled into the corresponding acupuncture points, emitting endless white light.

    These were all part of the authority of the celestial world that he had seized!

    The human body had a god, and every acupuncture point and internal organs had a ¡°God spirit¡±. The inside was the original self, and the outside was connected to the heaven and earth. At this moment, the gods returned to their ces, and the demons took shape. One thought of the Heaven Court, one thought of the nine underworld.

    This body was the heaven and earth, and this body ruled over everything!

    At this moment, a high-pitched cry suddenly sounded, and a handsome white crane flew out of the Void with a jade box in its mouth. It circled the heaven sealing tform, tilted the box, and dropped the dao talismans that flickered with different lights.

    ¡°The Supreme Emperor has bestowed the Human Emperor Nine Heavens 24-grade divine talismans!¡±

    The divine talismans flew down and shone brightly. They were refined from part of the immortal world¡¯s authority collected by the celestial venerable of morals when the heaven fell.

    Gao Lan bowed and allowed the 24-grade divine talismans to surround him like a curtain. Then, he pointed with his finger and drew the human emperor sword. He used the 24-grade divine talismans to cover the pivotal area of the heaven-sealing tform, where the god-ascension roll was located!

    The Heaven and earth shook again, and ripples appeared in the void. From the initial chaos, there was a pattern. With the heaven-sealing tform as the center and the god-sealing board as the core, some meteors flew out from Han Guangqiao and returned to the heaven-sealing tform.

    Seeing that, the green wood in the Netherworld and the light that had frozen the monster of the Heavenly Dao disappeared. A green rainbow pierced through the thirdyer of the immortal world that was about to disappear. It directly prated the seal of the Gray Stone Hall and entered the highestyer.

    ..

    While all the attention was focused on the heaven-sealing tform and the god-sealing roll, interweaving in the air and the nine Netherworlds, outside the snow-covered great snowmountain that had not melted for a long time, Wang Siyuan, who was as beautiful as a woman, was looking at the top of the White Mountain, the world of ice-sealing.

    A zither and a long sword floated around him as if there were two invisible maids holding it. His face was sick again. Sometimes it was pale, sometimes it was dark red, and his eyes revealed an uncontroble pain, however, it could not wash away the crazy feeling in his body.

    At this moment, Wang Siyuan¡¯s gaze was deep. The nine immortal tombs were reflected in his eyes.

    ..

    The phenomenon in the sky disappeared. The Heaven sealing tform hadpletely merged with the god Ascension Roll. It was more majestic than before, and more solemn than before. The statues of gods were lifelike, as if they could walk out of the stone wall at any time, most of them even had a faint luster. Some were pale white, some were scarlet red, some were golden yellow, some were green, some were gorgeous purple, and some were mixed colors between the two of them, such as red and white, golden red, golden green, green purple, and so on, and in the middle, there was a tall view surrounded by purple qi, mixed with strands of pure white.

    His eyes were deep, and he looked around with dignity. Suddenly, he stretched out the human emperor¡¯s sword and took out a divine book of the nine heavenly constetions. He said solemnly,

    ¡°The way of man is the heavens. I hereby bestow upon you the title of God and Ghost. I hereby bestow upon you the title of the ruler of the Great Zhou Empire and the son of heaven. I hereby bestow upon you the title of the ruler of the heavens and the earth: Shao Xuan, a descendant of the human emperor. He has performed meritorious deeds and has shown kindness to the human race. He has shownpassion to the living beings. He shall be the ruler of the stars and the head of the purple clouds. I hereby bestow upon you the title of the ruler of the purple clouds!¡±<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    The familiar words appeared once more, but everything was no longer the same. The image and divine name of the star Lord of the Ziwei Star that corresponded to the heaven-sealing tform suddenly shone brightly and shot out into the sky. The sky changed color and the Sea of stars appeared once more. The Ziwei wall connected to the stars in the outer world, a wisp of purple mist shot down and fell into Shaoxuan¡¯s Niwan.

    Purple Light Rose, and the stars swayed as if they were bowing down. Shaoxuan sensed the vast and terrifying dao of the stars and experienced the rush of the sea of bitterness. The starlight was like a boat of transcendence, and his realm and strength suddenly rose to a higher level.

    By the time the purple mist subsided, he had changed into a new set of clothes. He wore a high crown and purple robe, with a seal on his body. It was ancient and sacred. He bowed respectfully to Gao Lan and said, ¡°I, Shaoxuan, thank you for the favor of the human emperor. I will rule the stars and promote the Human Dao.¡±

    Gao Lan nodded slightly and took out another divine book of the Nine Heavens Yingyuan Puhua heavenly venerate. He pointed the human emperor sword at Xi e and said,

    ¡°Human Dao is the heaven, and the gods and ghosts are conferred. I, Gao Lan, hereby announce to the heavens and the earth that I am the ruler of the Great Zhou and the son of Heaven Wan Fang. I, Xi E, am the descendant of the royal family. I Am Benevolent and benevolent, and I will protect the human race. I will ovee all obstacles and light up the world. I will be the heavenly venerate of the Ministry of Thunder, and I will be in charge of punishment!¡±

    Before she finished her sentence, Xi e¡¯s face was already filled with shock, mixed with some emotion. Because Han Guang had seized part of the authority, the orthodoxy of humanity had some ws, and it was extremely difficult. Even if the Grand Supreme Old Lord bestowed a 24th grade divine book.., it could at most bestow the titles of two third level gods, which was the level of star Lord Zi Wei, the goddess of Dou Mu, the mystical maiden of the nine heavens, and the heavenly venerate of the Ministry of Thunder. The legendary mighty figures who had obtained the divine position and the divine position could immediately be in charge of the authority, from there, they would be able to step into the blessed realm. Although they would definitely not be able to reach the peak of this level, they could still be considered as genuine great divine arts practitioners.

    Under the circumstances that they could only bestow upon the two of them, Xi e originally thought that Gao Linghong would take one of them and use the power of the blessed realm to protect himself. Who would have thought that he and Shao Xuan would actually be given the title!

    To her, who had stagnated in her strength and had been stuck at the blessed realm for a long time, this was a great benefit!

    The heavenly venerate statue and God¡¯s name of the Ministry of Thunder on the Heaven sealing tform lit up. Dense Mist gathered in the high sky and struck down bolts of lightning one after another. They were of all colors and surrounded Xi''e, forming an ancient spear shadow that burrowed into Xi''e¡¯s body.

    The lightning shed and disappeared. Xi''e wore a ck robe and a high crown on her head. Her Majesty was concealed and she looked like a heavenly venerate who was in charge of punishment.

    She bowed with gratitude and respect and said, ¡°I, Xi''e, thank you for your kindness, human emperor. I will follow you wholeheartedly, use my power, and punish you justly.¡±

    Gao Lan nodded slightly. His gaze was deep, as if he had seen through time and space. He looked at the god-sealing world and the god-whipping whip that the jade void pce had never mentioned.

    ..

    In the Gray Stone Hall, in front of the inscription Yang Jian had erected, Meng Qi sighed and said,

    ¡°Senior Green Emperor has already entered.¡±

    Back then, Lu Ya had asked him to deliver a sentence to medicine master Wang fo that said, ¡°The highest level of the nine heavens¡±. This showed that the green emperor was paying attention to this!

    Beside him, the Smiling Guang Chengzi appeared. He shook his head and said, ¡°How can we be faster than the big shots on the other side?¡±

    ¡°What is so special about the highest level of the nine heavens that it attracted senior green emperor?¡±Meng Qi seized the opportunity and casually asked Guang Chengzi.

    Wen Shu, the Guangfa Celestial Master, Chi Jingzi, the jade tripod master, consort three firmament, Maitreya Buddha, the burningmp ancient Buddha, the unfettered King Buddha of the world, the Ping Tian Grand Sage and the rest of the destiny-level abhijnas also stepped into the Gray Stone Hall, their expressions were not obvious, and their auras were deeply hidden. It was difficult to see their emotions and emotions.

    Guang Chengzi chuckled, ¡°After the heavenly emperor attained the Dao, the highest level of the immortal world forbade outsiders from entering. During the battle back then, the few celestial masters and Buddhas directly stepped into it. We could only clear the lower levels, so how would we know?¡±

    As expected... Meng Qi thought to himself. He stepped forward, passed the stone stele, and reached out his hand to press on the ancient Rusty Green bronze door. The eyes of the great divine arts practitioners behind him were like deep pools, and it was hard to find any clues.

 Chapter 1295 129, Half Of The Stone Tablet

    The bronze door¡¯s tentacles were heavy. Even with Meng Qi¡¯s current strength, he could still feel the obvious pause, as if there was a great divine ability user supporting him from behind.

    The rusty green door slowly opened. Meng Qi¡¯s heart was as still as water, like a t mirror, reflecting the reactions of the great divine ability users behind him. He wanted to find some clues and see what had happened in the past.

    Silent, peaceful, ancient well, deep pool... Red Essence, Daoist master Jade Cauldron, Empress Three Heavens, ancient Buddha burningmp, and so on could all be described with such words. There wasn¡¯t the slightest clue.

    As expected, they are all old fellows who have lived for all eternity... Meng Qi thought to himself. The scene behind the door had already appeared in front of him. There was no dense fog, no multicolored light, no halls, pavilions, and no distinction between heaven and earth. It was a dark void, it made people instinctively think of ¡°Ruins¡±, ¡°Dao¡±, ¡°Return¡±and other associations.

    It seemed that the battle on the other side had basically destroyed the highest level of the ninth heaven. The remaining parts were broken into pieces. They either fell into the Yuxu Mountain with the falling heavenly court, or scattered in this boundless darkness.

    Just as he stepped into the boundless darkness, Meng Qi felt his true body and dao body disintegrate. He wanted to return to the void and nothing, as if he had fallen into the chaos that melted all things.

    A dark and gloomy Qing cloud rushed out from above his head. It seemed to contain all things. It was the very beginning, but it also seemed to be able to melt everything. It was the ultimate end.

    Rays of light hung down. The chaos was like water, enveloping the surroundings. It made Meng Qi look like a god that looked down on all things. He walked into the depths of the nothingness.

    Behind him, Guang Chengzi¡¯srge sleeves fluttered. His body was towering. A clear Qing cloud about an acre in size flew out from above his head. It was like a torrential wave. It surrounded three lotus flowers. One was green and ancient, and it was abnormally heavy, it was as if the sky was falling and the Earth was buried within it. A purple gas curled around it like a bell. When it shook slightly, it caused the hearts of the great divine arts practitioners to ripple. There was also one that was Yang and yin-free. It shone with millions of golden lights, but it also gave off a feeling of calmness and inaction.

    This corresponded to the appearance of the three flowers formed by the illusory Great Dao. Guang Chengzi¡¯s surroundings immediately became clear and hazy, forming a world of its own. The void lingered around him and was assimted by him. He was worthy of his name as a celestial venerable.

    Meng Qi also took the opportunity to observe the techniques of his fellow disciples from the Jade Void sect and other great powers, trying his best to understand more.

    Celestial Master Wen Shu, Guang Fa, used the Taoist Qing Yun as his root, but he produced five lotus flowers of wisdom. The void at the core was hazy and hazy, and its color changed. It was like a round mirror. Its main body did not move, but reflected everything in the outside world. It contained all kinds of things and contained all kinds of daos, it was almost limitless.

    This was an alternative path of all daos that she had taken with the emptiness of Buddhism and the wisdom of the great round mirror.

    The clear light shone, and the void was not empty. It seemed to have many seconds of umtion, and no longer had the power to melt and disintegrate. It was just that time and space were chaotic, and it could only calm down a little.

    Seeing this scene, the ancient Buddha with themp burning, the free king Buddha of the world, Maitreya, and other great Buddhist abhijnas sighed secretly. They felt that Wen Shu was indeed the embodiment of the five great wisdom.

    Round after round of perfect Buddhist light appeared behind the ancient Buddha Lamplight¡¯s head. Some were transparent like a mirror, some were golden like ss, some were green and hazy, some were purple and noble, and some were pure white and wless. There were a total of twenty-four of these, in theyers ofyers, one could vaguely see an endless Buddhist kingdom that spanned across hundreds of billions of tribtions. In the center of the Pure Land, there was an ancient ssmp that shone with the light of cause and effect entangling from the source of the sea of bitterness in the mortal world.

    Maitreya was the same as before. mes appeared above his head, and within the light, a pure white lotus appeared. The white lotus bloomed with flower petals, revealing the constetion at the bottom. With a jade pendant attached to his body, the golden body of the future star Buddha with twenty sixteen arms opened its mouth, he spat out two crystal-clear sariras that contained the white lotus.

    The Buddhist light surged like a wave, surrounding the SARIRAS. It made one ancient and ancient, disying the countless tribtions of the past. The other sat in the center, using the boundless light to save all living things.

    As the light appeared, a white lotus appeared out of thin air and transformed into a Buddhist kingdom on Earth.

    The world¡¯s unfettered King Buddha was a young and handsome ancient Buddha. He wore an ancient monk robe, revealing pale golden skin. It seemed that there was no need to change. His golden body was constant, and there was always a carefree smile on his face, at this moment, a zed ¡°Buddha¡±word appeared on his forehead. The ¡°Buddha¡±word, which was formed by countless characters, transformed the surrounding void into a purend.

    It was said that before Amitabha, ancient Bodhi Buddha, and Buddha Lingshan attained the Dao, he was the oldest Buddha in Buddhism. He had lived for more than three eras, but once he reached the other shore, the stronger he became, the older he became, no one could clearly say who was the first to create Buddhism.

    In addition, the most powerful bodhisattvas and others also used their own divine abilities to cross the void.

    More than half of the Buddhists¡¯good fortune was gathered here!<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Meng Qi had estimated that there were only a little more than ten great divine ability users in the current Buddhist sect, and they were no longer in the peak condition that they used to suppress many big forces. From this, it could be seen that they had suffered heavy losses during the Battle of Lingshan, not only did the powerful Buddhas such as the Vairocana, Buddha Akimbo, and Buddha Baisheng fall, but even Ananda Kaya, a rising star, betrayed them and passed away in meditation. Moreover, the whereabouts of Pu Xian and Guan Yin were also unknown from then on, wen Shu even jumped out of the Buddhist League. If it weren¡¯t for the Bodhisattva who advanced to the destiny realm, there wouldn¡¯t even be ten great divine arts practitioners.

    On the other hand, the majority of those who died in meditation in the hollow jade temple were legendary mighty figures, currently, there were still Guang Chengzi, Celestial Master Guangfa, Chi Jingzi, perfected Jade Tripod, immortal venerable daoxing, Nezha, himself, and Yang Jian, who were not sure of their specific realms. They had reached a total of eight great divine arts practitioners, they were already approaching the Buddhist faction.

    The Numinous Treasure faction had gone through the two incidents of God Ascension and the fall of the Heavenly Court. Their tragic situation was even worse than that of the Buddhist faction. At least, Meng Qi had only seen five great divine arts practitioners. After consort San Xiao was resurrected with the help of the green lotus seed of chaos, her cultivation level had changed, now, she had barely stepped into the destiny realm. They each used their innate virtue to form five waves of clear Qi that surged above their heads. They each surrounded the primordial golden dipper, the Golden Dragon Scissors, and the Heaven Measuring Ruler, three peerless treasures, they were used to resist the void and the chaotic time.

    Among the other two, one wore an ancient Daoist robe. He had a red face and yellow beard. He had a tall crown and big sleeves. He was aloof from the outside world but his sword intent was bursting out. He stood proudly in the darkness of the void without showing any signs of divinity, he felt that his power was not inferior to Guangcheng, the ancient Buddha with the burningmp, and the unfettered King Buddha. Judging from his attitude toward the other great divine arts practitioners, Meng Qi suspected that he was the heavenly venerate of many treasures, one of the nine Great Divine Arts Masters of Dao sect. The remaining one was a woman in a in green Daoist robe, her eyes were sharp and full of vitality. She did not look ancient. It was obvious that she was a new powerful cultivator from the green touring pce who had only reached the destiny realm after the antiquity age.

    The rest of the ABHIJNAS did not enter for the time being. The ancient Buddha and the heavenly venerate were here, so they chose to put some distance between them. After all, this world had already copsed. It could not be everywhere, nor could it be covered by divine sense. It did not matter if they entered first or enteredter.

    Among them, the one who left the deepest impression on Meng Qi was the ancestor of the Earth Immortals, the Great Immortal Zhenyuan, who was the same as the rest of the world. Now, he was the ¡°Acting divine messenger¡±of the twelve divine messengers of the Luo sect, he had the demeanor of a true immortal. His aura was so long that it seemed to span the ages. He was on the same level as themp-burning ancient Buddha and the heavenly venerate of many treasures.

    His gaze swept past Red Essence, perfected Jade Cauldron, and the others. Just as Meng Qi was about to go deeper, he suddenly heard Guang Chengzi¡¯s voice:

    ¡°Junior Brother sect master, it¡¯s better for us to move forward together. Burning Lamp, Zhenyuan Zi, and the others probably have bad intentions toward you.¡±

    Meng Qi nodded slightly and moved to the side. The group from the Hollow Jade Temple formed a formation, and they traveled through the void like gods, they pulled away from the Buddhist forces, the demi-human forces, the LUOISM forces, the remnant forces of the ancient heavenly court, and so on.

    At this moment, an object floated over from the empty darkness in front of them. It was half a stone tablet, and time flowed like water.

    Meng Qi activated his wisdom eye and focused his gaze. He saw that there was a paragraph written on the stone tablet with vague dao patterns:

    ¡°I swept through the Old Gods of the nine heavens, subdued all the saints of the demi-human race, and ttened the old ghosts of the Earth. Only then could the heavenly court be established...¡±

    The ipletenguage was used to describe the process of the establishment of the Heaven Court. Although there was only half a stone tablet left, Meng Qi could still feel the twists and turns of the process. It was as if he could swallow the entire world and dominate the entire world.

    The Heavenly Monarch was born in the celestial world and he was an innate god. He held the corresponding authority, but this did not mean that he couldmand the other innate gods to be above him. Furthermore, even though the demon emperor was hidden, the demon saint was still there, the great sages of the monster race were able to roam freely between heaven and earth. In addition, the innate spirits such as Zhenwu were able to protect one side while the human race worshipped the ancestral spirits. They had their own totems and spirits, but it was not the heavenly monarch¡¯s will. Hence, they were willing to obey him.

    While Yuan Shi and morality were supporting him, Amitabha Buddha, Bodhi ancient Buddha, and Lingshan Buddha were also hindering him. The heavenly monarch was able to wipe out the old gods in the nine heavens step by step. He was able to subdue the monster race and wipe out the old ghosts on the ground, the fact that he had single-handedly created the Heavenly Court was enough to show how powerful he was in all aspects!

    Therefore, this monument was written to record the establishment of the Heavenly Court.

    Unfortunately, prosperity had an end. The heavenly court that had once suppressed everything was only a broken wall. Only this half of the stone monument floated in the void, silently expressing the arrogance of the past.

    When the half of the stone monument approached, it sensed the aura of the great divine arts practitioners. All of a sudden, blurry dao patterns lit up, spewing out a dignified, supreme, and terrifying aura, condensing into an illusory figure of an emperor, light flickered in his eyes and shot out time like water.

    In an instant, Meng Qi felt as if his surroundings were pure white and pitch-ck. He hadpletely lost his sense of the outside world.

    Just a bit of Aura left by the Heavenly Emperor on the stone tablet was triggered, and it already had such a terrifying power!

    Meng Qi immediately shrank the Qing Yun and turned his body into an origin point that contained countless possibilities to resist the erosion of time.

    When everything returned to normal, the great abhijnas around him were all gone. Only half of the pavilion floated in front of him. Dim yellow candlelight shone from within!

 Chapter 1296 130: Fate

    The air around them was pitch-ck and empty. Time seemed to fade and disappear, and everything seemed to freeze. At times, it was chaotic, tearing apart the Dharma body and the true spirit. Even the illusory karmic connection was curling up too much, if one was a little further away, they would bepletely exposed. Even with Meng Qi¡¯s current ¡®Karmic Connection¡¯, it was difficult for him to see through it. He could only vaguely sense it.

    Under such circumstances, the floating half of the pavilion in front of him was like a beacon that could not be bypassed by Meng Qi. Even if there were dim candlelight still burning inside, it was like a lighthouse that lit up the empty space and lit up the chaos.

    The Qingyun above his head was shrouded, and the dim light around him was like water. Meng Qi took a step forward and arrived at the remaining steps outside the pavilion. Through the gap created by the cover, he saw a figure in a in white dress. The back of the figure was graceful and elegant, she was otherworldly and untainted by dust. She was fiddling with a golden colored ssmp and lit it up with mes, making it brighter and brighter.

    Meng Qi was not unfamiliar with this figure. With one hand behind his back, he pushed open the hall¡¯s door and slowly stepped in. He casually greeted her:

    ¡°So it¡¯s Miss Liu Luo. I wonder if I should address you as Xuan Nu¡¯s disciple now, or Xuan Nu of the Nine Heavens?¡±

    A faint immortal qi overflowed around Liu Luo¡¯s body, resisting the erosion of the void that seeped into it. It was obvious that he had the power of the creation realm and an ancient and distant feeling.

    The figure in the in white dress slowly turned around. The Hem of the dress fluttered slightly, revealing an extremely beautiful and elegant face. It was indeed the Mystic Maiden¡¯s disciple, Liu Luo.

    Her eyes were filled with a smile as she said, ¡°Sect leader Su, you can call me whatever you want. It¡¯s just a title, what do you need to care about?¡±

    Meng Qi looked at her deeply. ¡°When we met the half of the stone tablet previously, you and the few remaining gods from the ancient heavenly court had just entered the highest level. I didn¡¯t expect you to recover faster than me. You even had the spare time to light amp.¡±

    ¡°Nine heavens mystical maiden¡±Liu Luo smiled and said, ¡°As a god who presided over the War of the ancient Heavenly Court, you are no stranger to the power of the heavenly emperor. You are also no stranger to most of the remnants of this ce. Sect Master Su, do you feel puzzled?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±Meng Qi looked at the ancient god and suddenly sighed, ¡°It seems that the body-adapting method that you passed down in the Daoist of Sunu was indeed created for your own resurrection and Awakening. Generations of mystical maidens, generations of descendants, are all carriers.¡±

    Every generation of the mysticaldies had hurt all the loving men and carried countless debts. They were detestable people. Unexpectedly, the detestable people also had some pitiful aspects. They had no choice but to resurrect the cauldron!

    Liu Luo shook his head. He felt a little more dignified in his immortal sense. ¡°Sect master Su¡¯s words are wrong. If Gu Xiaosang had not destroyed the Golden Emperor Dao Mark, why would I need to borrow Liu Shuyu¡¯s body then?¡±

    ¡°The divine body and the true spirit are separated. The former is immortal and protected, while thetter is hidden somewhere in the immortal world. It can dy time and eliminate aging. Once the opportunityes, the two can reunite and return to their former peak. However, if they encounter it in advance, the marks will immediately bite back and invade them, as if they are trapped in reincarnation again and again. If they are not careful, they will be turned into ashes and nevere back.¡±

    Hearing this, Meng Qi suddenly remembered the mysterious Gu Xiaosang and the little girl who called him ¡°Father¡±during their trip to the goddess realm. The corners of his mouth twitched, and he felt a wave of admiration in his heart, it was a good thing that the fairy of the nine heavens was able to shout it out at that time. As expected of an ancient god, she was not affected by secr morals and rumors.

    ¡°The mark of Generations?¡±He keenly grasped the key point.

    At this moment, the candlelight was at its brightest, illuminating the dpidated hall as if it was daytime. Liu Luo sized up his surroundings, he calmly replied, ¡°If you want to use the method I mentioned just now to live through the ages ande to the final tribtion, the most important prerequisite is that the marks are unceasing. There are marks from generation to generation, and the spirituality is longsting. This is the reason why I passed down the Mystical Maiden¡¯s incarnation.¡±

    ¡°Every generation of mystical maiden and every generation of mystical maiden¡¯s descendants who cultivate this technique are my incarnations, living on my behalf and continuing on my behalf.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±Meng Qi nodded in realization.

    Liu Luo continued, ¡°They are equivalent to my incarnations that are born at the right time. Each of them has their own life, Karma, and emotions. They will not be disturbed by me, nor will they be upied by me until they die of old age. They will return to Heaven and earth,plete a reincarnation, and disappearpletely.¡±

    Meng Qi pondered for a moment and said, ¡°In other words, other than that subtle and difficult-to-detect karmic connection, from their own cognition to their entire life, it has nothing to do with the incarnation. If you don¡¯t trigger it, they will be the real mysticaldies, the real mysticaldies¡¯descendants.¡±

    ¡°Using this method, aren¡¯t you afraid that the yingshen will be stronger than the original body and be the host instead?¡±<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Liu Luo smiled, ¡°The yingshen movement technique that I passed down is just a legend. Even if it is a coincidence, it will be difficult to threaten me without good fortune.¡±

    Meng Qi nodded thoughtfully and said, ¡°Then the Yingshen of each xuan nu or each Xuan Nu¡¯s sessor can also be counted as your yingshen, right? There is a certain karmic connection?¡±

    Liu Luo felt that his tone was a little strange, but he still nodded and said, ¡°Yes.¡±

    Speaking up to this point, she sighed softly, she sighed slightly and said, ¡°Without the protection of the other shore, without reaching the peak of the destiny realm that touches the other shore, if you want to live through the ages ande to the end of the cmity, you can only disy your own abilities. Some rely on spreading their fame in books and papers, some rely on cutting off parts of ¡®me¡¯to die in ce of others and fall into a deep sleep. Some spread their faith and use incense, while I can only use my body movement technique.¡±

    The fall of the heavenly court and the death of the Heavenly Emperor had caused these great gods of the Nine Heavens to lose their protection.

    Meng Qi no longer mentioned this matter. He looked around and saw that this pavilion had a simple and unadorned design. It had a celestial aura, so he casually asked, ¡°Which hall was this on the highest level back then?¡±

    Liu Luo¡¯s voice was filled with reminiscence and emotion. ¡°This was the hall where we waited patiently for the Heavenly Emperor to summon us. At that time, the highest level was sealed off everywhere. Even star Lord Zi Wei and I could only move around in certain areas and could not see the entire picture. After thinking about it for a long time, the skyscraping hall had already fallen into dust. The rest had also been reduced to ashes. However, this pavilion was only left with half of it. It was truly hard to predict what would happen in the real world.¡±

    ¡°The great battle back then was really intense. The might of the other shore was simply beyond imagination.¡±Meng Qi looked at the empty space outside and recalled the primordial beginning and Numinous Treasure battlefield that he had seen before. He mused for a moment before saying, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that even the long river of time flowing through this ce has been broken into pieces. The fragments of the past, present and future exist together?¡±

    Liu Luo¡¯s heart was filled with sorrow as he said, ¡°That great battle did indeed affect the long river of time. Even our ¡®past bodies¡¯when we were summoned by the heavenly emperor were destroyed. If not for the protection of the Heavenly Emperor, I¡¯m afraid that I would not have been able to survive that cmity. The Ziwei star Lord waspletely annihted because of this.¡±

    Hearing this, Meng Qi was puzzled. Did the heavenly emperor still have the strength to protect the nine heavens mystical maiden and a few other gods? In the end, he fell into the dust and diedpletely, turning into the de of time!

    Under normal circumstances, if he had the strength, shouldn¡¯t he create an opportunity for himself? If he had the Green Mountain, he wouldn¡¯t have to worry about firewood. How could saving his subordinates in the destiny state be more important than protecting the other shore?

    As long as the important figure on the other side was alive, there were endless possibilities. There was a chance to change the past and resurrect his subordinate!

    Unless, unless, the heavenly emperor knew that things could not be vited and that he could not escape, so he hid the truth and left hope or a backup n on the mystical maiden of the nine heavens and a few other gods to plot for the future?

    After the fall of the heavenly court, the mystical maiden of the nine heavens disappeared without a trace for a period of time. Then, she ¡°Descended to the mortal world¡±in her peak state to assist the human emperor and help him establish his foundation. After that, the human emperor inexplicably passed away in meditation! At the same time, the mystical maiden of the nine heavens created the sunu path and took in the bodhisattva of joy... many thoughts shed through Meng Qi¡¯s mind, and he found something strange. Although he was still unable to figure out the details.., he pieced everything together, but he could vaguely smell a conspiracy.

    When the human emperor passed away, it was definitely not just rted to mother wusheng..

    How could the fairy of the nine heavens tell him such an important detail like being protected by the Celestial Emperor? Meng Qi¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He looked up at Liu Luo and saw a faint smile on her face, as if she knew what he was thinking!

    Just as Meng Qi was about to ask, he suddenly felt a majestic aura approaching. He looked back and saw a golden Buddha with 24 circles of perfect Buddhist light behind his headnding on the steps.

    ¡°The ancient Buddha of burningmp...¡±meng qi said solemnly, ¡°It¡¯s really not like enemies don¡¯t meet.¡±

    The second great divine ability user they met after splitting up was the ancient Buddha of burningmp!

    Burningmp smiled gently and said humbly, ¡°No, no. It¡¯s just that there¡¯s a fellow Daoist who has a subtle connection with the benefactor. It¡¯s fate, and we can sense it through the chaotic space-time.¡±

    As he spoke, figures shed past the twenty-four perfect Buddhist lights behind his head. Some had bitter expressions on their faces, while others had handsome smiles on their faces. They were none other than the Devil Buddha Ananda!

 Chapter 1297 131, Big Dipper Is The Emperor

    ¡°As expected...¡±seeing the projection of the Devil Buddha, Meng Qi immediately sighed.

    His two great enemies had indeed formed an alliance!

    The matter of the hollow jade temple and the ancient well universe could now be confirmed. The ancient Buddha of burningmp used his identity as a high-ranking official in the hollow jade temple to help the Devil Buddhaplete the infiltration and arrangement!

    At this moment, Meng Qi seemed to be moved, but in fact, all kinds of thoughts had long been dismissed or suppressed. His heart was like a clear mirror, reflecting thousands of things. Once he saw an opportunity, he would immediately make a move and open the situation with a thunderous momentum, create an opportunity to escape!

    The ancient Buddha with themp burning, who had reached the perfection of destiny for countless years and was only short of all the causes and effects to reach the other shore, stood at the peak of the great divine arts practitioners. He was not someone that he could contend against as he had just entered the destiny realm. More importantly.., he had also joined hands with the Devil Buddha Ananda. Even though this old man was suppressed in the Spirit Mountain and could only reveal a little feeling at the moment, he definitely could not be looked down upon. In addition, the nine heavens mystical maiden Liu Luo was waiting here in advance, speaking with confidence and confidence about secrets, it was unknown whether he was a friend or an enemy. Under such a situation, no matter how experienced he was, he did not dare to be arrogant.

    The golden body of the burningmp ancient Buddha was transparent, and the light of wisdom flowed. He stood there quietly, neither empty nor empty, neither thinking nor thinking. It was actually difficult for Meng Qi to lock onto him, not to mention that he saw an opportunity to attack. His heart could not help but sink slightly, the more he thought about it, the more he realized the shock contained in the words that burningmp had deliberately said just now.

    As the cause of all karma, the subtle connection between him and the Devil Buddha Ananda was two-way. Burningmp actually used this to trace it back. Only when he got closer did he realize the difference in the path of karma between the two. Even though the ¡°Cause of all karma¡±was powerful.., there was a bit of mystical power on the other shore, but it was stillcking in the umtion of time. The foundation of eternal enlightenment was shallow!

    Burning Lamp¡¯s face always had a kind smile on it, as if he had ignored Meng Qi, the enemy of the ¡°Fight for the Great Dao, fight to the death.¡± His gaze turned to the mystical maiden of the nine heavens. ¡°NAMWU Amitabha. Almsgiver su is fated to be with our Buddhist sect. I will pass it on. Please don¡¯t interfere, Tanyue.¡±

    The mystical maiden of the nine heavens¡¯elegant and beautiful face did not show the slightest bit of surprise. She smiled and said, ¡°The ancient Buddha is not the celestial emperor, nor is he the human emperor. Do I obey your orders or not?¡±

    Her words seemed to imply that she had to use a reason to convince me instead of forcefully pressuring others.

    Meng Qi did not interrupt. He continued to circte the cause and effect of all the karma. His thoughts kept colliding with each other as he performed the divine calction of the hollow jade, waiting for an opportunity to strike.

    The ancient Buddha spoke in a serene manner, ¡°Almsgiver su is one of those who will face the tribtion. If you can¡¯t transcend him this time, there might not be a next chance. Could it be that Tan wants to watch him transcend the sea of bitterness and ascend to the other shore, bing another original incipient heavenly venerate? When that timees, his Boundless Dao of Chaos will be perfected. Even if the heavenly emperor really has the chance to resurrect and return, it would be difficult for him to contend against him.¡±

    Liu Luo¡¯s expression changed slightly:

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    The ancient Buddha lit up themp smiled with a zen-like expression:

    ¡°The Heavenly Court fell, the immortal realm was destroyed, and the era has yet to end. Other than the heavenly emperor who did not diepletely, I really can¡¯t think of a second reason. I believe that every important figure is very clear on this point. It¡¯s just that at that time, each of them had their own arrangements that were not properly arranged, which was why they tacitly dyed the cmity until now.¡±

    ¡°At that time, star Lord Zi Wei and Yuan Lord Dou mu both fell, while the Nine Heavens Thunder God had the protection of Buddha. The few of you relied on the protection of the heavenly emperor to survive and hide in the ancient starry space. Only after the Human Emperor Longtai forged the sword did you return one after another. In the end, you helped him jump out of the chessboard and became the other shore. Is there no hidden reason behind this?¡±

    He actually talked about such a great secret like an ancient well without any ripples!

    Liu Luo¡¯s expression had long since returned to normal, he chuckled and said, ¡°The immortal realm has yet to bepletely destroyed. Could This not be the second reason why the era has yet to end? ¡°If the Heavenly Emperor really has a backup n for us, I¡¯m afraid that the important figures would have alreadye to our door and controlled us in their hands. As for whether sect master Su will be unable to control his power in the future and jump out of the chessboard, I don¡¯t care at the moment. This is because if you, ancient Buddha, seed and extract the ¡®cause of all the fruits¡¯, I¡¯m afraid that you will be an ancestor on the spot and ascend to the other shore!¡±

    ¡°One is an illusory and unpredictable thing, and the other is a terrifying thing that can be witnessed immediately. Ancient Buddha, what do you think I should do?¡±

    As she spoke, a light shed in her hand, and a fire-colored immortal sword appeared. There were three vague dao patterns on it:

    ¡°Crimson Emperor Sword!¡±

    This was not a divine weapon passed down from generation to generation from the goddess of the goddess of the goddess of the goddess of the goddess of the goddess of the goddess of the goddess of the goddess of the goddess of the nine heavens. It was said that it was the body of a powerful god who was not much weaker than the heavenly emperor of the goddess of the goddess of the goddess of the goddess of the goddess of the nine heavens, as for the twists and turns of the story, no one knew.

    The ancient Buddha lit up themp with a solemn expression. He chanted a Buddhist promation in a low voice and said, ¡°Namwu Amitabha Buddha, since Tan Yue has helped the External Dao, don¡¯t me me, Vajra, for ring at you.¡±

    The twenty-four perfect Buddhist lights above his head shone brightly. They were shaped like bright moons one after another. A figure was protruding from them. He had a bright body and wore a Daoist robe. His face was ancient and strange. He had the demeanor of an immortal. He held the exquisite Golden Pagoda in one hand, he held the jade-colored universal ruler in one hand and said with a smile,

    ¡°Old Daoist Rong will meet my old friend.¡±

    This was the ¡°Body of the old Daoist¡±that was created after burning themp and entering Buddhism. It was simr to the ¡°Relic of the past¡±condensed by Maitreya, and it was even better.

    At this moment, Meng Qi suddenly spoke:

    ¡°Back then, when teacher began to ¡®reduce and seek emptiness¡¯, he clearly said that ¡®the cause of all the consequences¡¯was not something you had. This made you hold a grudge and hence, you entered Buddhism. However, didn¡¯t you think that teacher has always been protective of your shorings? If you could bear it, wouldn¡¯t he have left it for you and found someone else instead?¡±

    ¡°You have been cultivating for thousands of years. Haven¡¯t you figured out the real problem with yourself yet?¡±

    His voice was as loud as thunder. Combining his yuan heart, it pierced straight into the heart of the burningmp!

    The first part of the burningmp joining Buddhism was the public case that Meng Qi had heard from his senior brothers and sisters, such as Guangchengzi. The second part, the thoughts of the primeval Lord of Heaven, and the possible problems with the burningmp, were all his conjectures. At the critical moment, he asked about the thing that the burningmp was most concerned about, he wanted to disrupt his perfect Buddhist heart and create an opportunity for him to strike first!

    As soon as he finished speaking, a domineering and brilliant purple saber appeared in Meng Qi¡¯s right hand. Its sharp light pierced through theyers of void.

    However, the ancient Buddha of burning themp was as peaceful as ever. He smiled and said,

    ¡°No matter what the problem is, once I take you down, everything will be clear!¡±

    His heart was as if it was empty. It did not move at all!

    The twenty-four perfect Buddhist lights behind the Golden Buddha¡¯s head immediately flew out six rounds, turning into transparent beads that rolled around, emitting five-colored lights. They were the sea-pacifying divine beads.

    After the Battle of ascension to godhood, the twenty-four sea-pacifying beads fell on the body of burningmp. Later, because he wanted to build the thirty-third heaven, after he stepped into the realm of perfect creation, he contributed them. When the Heavenly Court fell, the heavens copsed, he took back a few more.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    The six pearls that emitted five-colored rays of light were blurry in space and time, as if they had turned into a six-sided heaven and earth. Some acted out the mortal world, some galloped wild beasts, some danced with Heaven and man, and at times saw the five decays, and some asuras flocked together, the battles went on endlessly. Some were hungry ghosts with big bellies, and their necks were like thin threads, full of pain. Some had dense yin qi, heavy ghost mes, and scenes like the frying pan and millstone that revealed the horror after death, burningmp had actually refined his own ¡°Six paths of reincarnation¡±with the six ocean-pacifying pearls!

    The other Buddhist lights flourished and connected into one, highlighting the purend that spanned across billions of tribtions. The ancient ssmp rose, emitting a calm and prating ck-and-white flowing light that shone on Meng Qi¡¯s body.

    Faced with Meng Qi¡¯s heaven-splitting earth-splitting de, burningmp¡¯s ancient Buddha was as unmoving as a mountain. He pointed with his finger and solemnly said,

    ¡°You shall enter the Dao of the human world!¡±

    The ck and white flowing light was empty and hazy. The cause and effect were pulled together. The six sea-pacifying pearls slowly rotated, and Meng Qi¡¯s forward de light immediately dissipated. He felt that the illusory great dao that he had condensed was tainted by the mortal world, and his dharmic body was gradually turning into a mortal, it seemed that it would not be long before he became a mortal and was at the mercy of others.

    Was this the terror of the Dao of Karma that was only one step away from bearing illusory dao fruits?

    Meng Qi used his absolute de to suppress his body. The clouds above his head flew out. The chaos was like a tide, setting off a ssmp that could not be described with color. It was simr to the one behind themp, but itcked the ancient meaning, it had a transcendent charm.

    While doing his best to resist the transformation of the mortal, he pointed his finger and said solemnly,

    ¡°If the cause of all the fruits changes, everything will follow!¡±

    As the initial cause, once it changed, the subsequent fruits would definitely respond to the changes!

    This was the power of the divine ability after the cause of all the fruits entered the creation realm!

    As soon as Meng Qi finished speaking, the golden body of the ancient Buddha with the burningmp had a few more spots. Bits of ss fragments floated down, like fake and inferior things that had been brushed up, even the ¡°Past Taoist body¡±that he fought with the mystical maiden of the nine heavens was tainted with a murky feeling.

    He was affected by the ¡°Cause of all karma¡±and began to transform into a mortal!

    When he was also a mortal and faced with the burningmp that was born with tyrannical power, he would be able to gain the absolute advantage with his rich experience!

    Their immortal wills faded, and the golden body¡¯s skin slowly lost its luster. Meng Qi and the ancient Buddha fell into a tug-of-war on the path of karma. Although he was at a disadvantage, he did not show any signs of suffering.

    Even if they failed, they could drag them down with them!

    Suddenly, a small dark seal flew out from behind the ancient Buddha¡¯s head. It was filled with a mysterious and tyrannical state. With a slight rotation, it elerated the evolution of the six paths of reincarnation formed by the sea-calming pearl.

    Reincarnation seal!

    The Devil Buddha¡¯s reincarnation seal!

    Meng Qi¡¯s speed of transforming into a mortal suddenly increased, but the ancient Buddha still maintained the same changes as before!

    Just as Meng Qi was about to transform into the three pure ones and start fighting with all his might, the mystical maiden of the nine heavens suddenly smiled faintly:

    ¡°Ancient Buddha, do you know the reason why I lit up themps here?¡±

    It was definitely not a simple illumination!

    The ancient Buddha¡¯s heart skipped a beat as he turned his gaze towards the depths of the void. Then, he saw numerous resplendent and terrifying ancient stars approaching from afar and forming into a dou shape. That was the ¡°Big Dipper¡±that had once been born in the immortal realm!

    At this moment, the Big Dipper was like a carriage that was speeding over without a coachman. Pure white light rose from the ¡®carriage¡¯and formed a boundless divine canopy.

    The canopy drooped down rays of light that were as ethereal as water, allowing a figure to be vaguely seen within. An extremely powerful aura swept in all directions, causing even the ancient Buddha to tremble slightly as he recalled a familiar scene:

    The Heavenly Emperor was on a tour!

    This was the Heavenly Emperor¡¯s Tour!

    The nine dragons were pulling the carriage, the Big Dipper was driving, the star Lord was driving the carriage, and the Heavenly Emperor was on a tour!

    At this moment, there were no nine dragons pulling the carriage, nor was there a star Lord driving the carriage. It was just that the ¡®Big Dipper¡¯was speeding over. The canopy was high up, and it seemed like it was really carrying a figure. It was lonely, aloof, powerful, and mysterious.

    Liu Luo¡¯s smile disappeared as he solemnly said,

    ¡°Isn¡¯t the ancient Buddha the heaven-seeking Emperor¡¯s trump card? Isn¡¯t this it! ?¡±

    For the first time, the expression of the ancient Buddha with themp burning changed. The Big Dipper was approaching, and he did not hesitate to give up on Meng Qi without thinking. He fled in the opposite direction with the ¡®body of the past Dao sect¡¯.., the reincarnation seal also drilled into the void and disappeared without a trace.

    Seeing this, Liu Luo immediately transmitted his voice to Meng Qi:

    ¡°Let¡¯s Go! We can¡¯t make it in time!¡±

    Was this fake? Meng Qi looked at the lonely ¡°Big Dipper carriage¡±that was cruising through the void in astonishment, and looked at the figure that was pressing down on his entire life.

 Chapter 1298 132, Big Dipperâ€™s Direction

    In the momentary shock, Meng Qi saw Liu Luo transform into a streak of clear light that rose from the dpidated pavilion floating in the air and flew toward the carriage formed by the ancient Big Dipper constetion.

    Go?

    Is he heading toward the ¡®Heavenly Emperor¡¯Who is on patrol?

    Is He toote?

    Is he worried that he will miss the Big Dipper¡¯s carriage?

    As these thoughts shed through his mind, Meng Qi grabbed the hint of inspiration that seemed to havee to him on a whim. Without thinking too much, he followed the ¡®mysteriousdy of the Nine Heavens¡¯and flew toward the lofty, powerful, mysterious, and lonely noble figure. The closer he got.., the more he could feel that time was like a de, and the de seemed to drive one into eternal indifference. This was a constant truth, and this was the ¡®Dao¡¯.

    As time settled, it seemed to condenseyer afteryer of liquid barriers. As Meng Qi prated through them, he felt a sense of vicissitudes that hadsted for a hundred years. For a moment, he paused and slowed down. He could only see ck and white.., if it weren¡¯t for the fact that his boundless chaotic will had reached a small sess and had proven the illusory Great Dao, copsed the void, and curled up time, he would have been lost here forever, turning into the dust of time.

    However, even so, that powerful aura that swept through the surroundings still caused Meng Qi¡¯s body and heart to tremble. Even though he circted his yuan heart and cut off the corresponding thoughts, it was still difficult for him to restrain himself. As he went deeper, he gradually felt dizzy and lost consciousness.

    Right at this moment, the sound of metal shing rang out from within the big dipper constetion. It was like the chime of a chime that reverberated endlessly, causing Meng Qi¡¯s innate spiritual light to suddenly be clear. It was as if he had been awakened from a dream in a sea of bitterness.., he could finally see the scene before him clearly.

    The ancient big dipper constetion spanned across the void, flickering with a vast and resplendent radiance. It was as if there were physical projections in different universes and the real world. Its shape was simr to a battle, and pure white light rose, it formed a divine and majestic supreme canopy. Streams of water waves surged from above to below in front of his eyes. The lofty and powerful figure within it was empty and hazy. It was blurry and could only turn illusory. The ¡°Nine heavens mystical maiden¡±, Liu Luo, had already boarded the carriage, he stood at the side.

    The streams of time and water did not seem to exist. Meng Qi easily passed through them andnded in front of Liu Luo. As he looked up at the blurry image of the heavenly emperor, he said with emotion, ¡°An ancient god like you really won¡¯t let things go for no reason.¡±

    He had always wondered why Liu Luo would light up themps in the dpidated hall. He said that protection could not rece itself, and that it was even moreical to light up the surroundings. At his current realm, who would still rely on external forces to see things?

    Other than nostalgia, there seemed to be no other exnation!

    Only now did he understand that the mysteriousdy of the Nine Heavens used the candle me as a lighthouse to point the direction of the big dipper carriage and ¡°Summon¡±it over!

    Liuluo¡¯s immortal Qi did not decrease, his voice was gentle as he said, ¡°This ce is connected to the void and there is no road to speak of. If you don¡¯t rely on the Big Dipper carriage, even if you don¡¯t get lost in the erosion of the darkness, it will be difficult to find the remaining useful ces.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±Meng Qi keenly sensed the hidden meaning in Liu Luo¡¯s words.

    Liu Luo said indifferently, ¡°The heavenly emperor will have his own path when he travels. The Big Dipper carriage can be heard in the human world. Moreover, if this ce ispletely damaged and there are no remnants left, then the Big Dipper Phantom image and the remnants of the Heavenly Emperor will lose their support and disappearpletely.¡±

    ¡°In other words, the first few ces of the Heavenly Emperor¡¯s path are probably still preserved. We can reach it by riding the Big Dipper Carriage?¡±Meng Qi continued.

    The direction of the Big Dipper carriage did not change!

    At this moment, the ancient constetion carriage, which was so huge that it was beyond imagination, flew through the air. No one knew where it was heading to.

    Mystical maiden nine heavens nodded and said, ¡°This world is destroyed. The Big Dipper carriage can not get out. It will return when it reaches the edge. We might be lucky enough to reach the starting point of the Heavenly Emperor¡¯s tour.¡±<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    The Heavenly Emperor¡¯s tour in the past would definitely not be at the highest level of the nine heavens!

    Speaking of this.., liu Luo smiled slightly. ¡°What I said just now was ¡®toote¡¯. Firstly, I was worried that the demon Buddha and burningmp woulde back to their senses and realize that the heavenly emperor only left behind some traces. Secondly, I was worried that the big dipper carriage would return after I missed it.¡±

    She was not surprised that burningmp and the demon Buddha were scared away. Burning Lamp had suspected that the Heavenly Emperor had a backup n and that it was rted to mysticaldy nine heavens. When he encountered such a situation, he could feel it clearly.., seeing the big dipper approaching at such a fast speed, how could he dare to stop, PEEP, and dy? It would be fine if it was fake, but what if it was real?

    Wasn¡¯t he joking with his own life and cultivation?

    Under the other shore, how could burningmp have the ability to resist? If he missed the chance to escape, he could only pray for the will of the heavens.

    Under such circumstances, he would rather believe it than not believe it. It was the right thing to first try to preserve his own life. Only a hothead would use his own life to probe the matter on the other shore!

    As for the Devil Buddha, although he was a person on the other side, he could only reveal a little power at the moment. He was able to show his knowledge in the form of a shadow, but his vision did not have the support of the corresponding realm and strength. How could he see the clues just by relying on the spirituality of the reincarnation seal? More importantly, his predecessor was the Thunder God. He had betrayed the ancient fate of the heavenly emperor. When he met this victim, he would always be short of breath.

    However, with their abilities, it was only a matter of time before they reacted. They had to leave as soon as possible.

    When Meng Qi heard this, he looked at the blurry shadow of the Heavenly Emperor again. Feeling the terrifying and immutable erosion, he could not help but sigh in his heart:

    ¡°The remnants of light are already so powerful. Back then, when he suppressed the ancient times, how elegant was the heavenly emperor...¡±

    At the same time, heughed. ¡°Liu Luo, you really know this ce. You actually know about the remnants of the Big Dipper carriage.¡±

    Liu Luo said with a faint smile, ¡°Before the immortal world disappeared and the supreme true Lord Qingyuan Miandao sealed the top level, as the remnant of the Heavenly Court¡¯s God, how could I not havee? ¡°However, the battle had just ended, and the aftermath was still very terrifying. I didn¡¯t dare to go deep, and it was dyed until now.¡±

    As the two spoke, the big dipper carriage carried a vast light as it cruised through the void. The surroundings were dark and deep, and there was nothing around. There were no dao marks to determine the direction, causing people to involuntarily feel lost.

    After Meng Qi asked the nine heavens mystical maiden many questions about the immortal world, he calmed his heart and sat cross-legged on the carriage. He breathed in and out the aura left behind by the Heavenly Emperor,prehending the wonders of time and the wonders of three lifetimes.

    After an unknown amount of time, a light suddenly rose up in front of the pitch-ck empty space, as if it had turned into turbid river water. It rolled up thousands of turbid waves, twisting and turning, surging endlessly.

    ¡°Nine-bend Yellow River Formation,¡±Liu Luo whispered.

    Meng Qi opened his eyes and focused his gaze. He saw a mature and elegant Daoist robe that looked like a peony cloud. It was gentle and beautiful. Qiong Xiao, who was dressed in pce attire, wore a green dress that was agile. The elegant and fierce blue clouds each rose up five waves of clear qi, supporting the Golden Dipper of the origin, he set up the nine-bend Yellow River Formation.

    Inside the formation, the Qing clouds were hanging high. The three lotus flowers were emitting billions of light rays. Some were green and ancient, some were heavy, some were purple, some were illusory, and some were expanding. Some were Yang, but there was no Yin, and some were quiet. They were struggling to hold on.

    ¡°Senior brother Guangcheng...¡±Meng Qi¡¯s expression immediately became serious.

 Chapter 1299 133: The Return Of The â€˜Heavenly Emperorâ€™

    For the time being, Guang Chengzi was the only one in the nine Zigzag Yellow River Formation who was resisting the erosion with the heaven flipping seal, soul falling bell, and other magical treasures.

    The turbid waves seemed to be the other side of the ¡®Dao¡¯. Whenbined with the Chaos Golden Dipper, they could dissolve the illusory dao and wash away the immortal body. They were indeed the best forbidden arts in the world and the nemesis of cultivators.

    During the Battle of Ascension, after goddess San Xiao used the chaos Golden Dou to take down Guang Chengzi and the other twelve jade void immortals one by one, they were all cut off from the top three flowers in the formation of the nine twists of the Yellow River, closed off the five Qi of the inner view, and returned to their mortal bodies, after that, it took a lot of effort to regain the divine ability. From this, one could see how terrifying it was!

    However, things were different now. Goddess San Xiao had encountered the tribtion of the god Ascension Roll and was resurrected with the help of the green lotus seed of chaos. Her strength could not be restored to her peak state for a while. After Guang Chengzi escaped the killing tribtion, he went through eternal bitter cultivation, he had also benefited greatly from falling from the heavenly court and giving pointers to the human emperor. He had long stood at the peak of great divine powers and looked down on the vast majority of fortunes. Hence, even if he was alone and was surrounded and trapped by a forbidden spell.., he could still hold on with great difficulty.

    Seeing this situation, Meng Qi was first puzzled that he had discovered San Xiao but San Xiao waspletely unaware of the arrival of the Big Dipper¡¯s carriage. Then, he made a decision in an instant and prepared to help.

    His current strength was enough to stand shoulder to shoulder with Qiong Xiao and Bi Xiao. Even if he was not as strong as Yun Xiao, the Dao of infinite chaos could still restrain the Chaos Golden Dipper. With Guang Chengzi¡¯s cooperation, it would not be too difficult to break the formation of the nine Zigzag Yellow River!

    At this moment, ¡°Fairy of the nine heavens¡±Liu Luo pointed to the other side of the dark void and sent a voice transmission to Meng Qi:

    ¡°Don¡¯t Be Reckless.¡±

    Meng Qi focused his gaze and immediately felt his divine sense being infiltrated by the canopy formed by the pure white light on the Big Dipper carriage. It spread out like an endless universe, piercing through the void and crossing the limits. It was powerful and secretive, then, he discovered a handsome ancient Buddha hidden in the dark. He wore an ancient monk¡¯s robe, and his skin was pale gold. Between his brows, there were 10,000 characters that formed the zed ¡°Buddha¡±character. He was clearly the world¡¯s free King Buddha.

    He was quietly observing the position of the nine-bend Yellow River Formation. He looked like a yellow sparrow waiting for an opportunity. Around him, there were ancient ss characters that looked like dao patterns. Each of them seemed to contain a great power. They were:

    ¡°Hum! Ma! Ya! Ba! Mi! Hum!¡±

    Looking at this ancient Buddha who seemed to have obtained the great boundless bliss, Meng Qi¡¯s heart trembled. He used the phantom image of the Big Dipper Carriage and the traces left behind by the heavenly emperor to observe the surrounding void.

    He did not know what danger was hidden in this seemingly empty and silent darkness!

    At the same time, he also understood the reason why consort three heavens and the world¡¯s unfettered King Buddha did not discover the big dipper carriage, so they were far away from the range of their spiritual senses, he, on the other hand, discovered it in advance because of the amplification of the Phantom of the Big Dipper Carriage and the traces left behind by the Heavenly Emperor.

    The Darkness was quiet and there was nothing. It was as if time could not be felt. However, Meng Qi discovered another hidden person, the heavenly venerate of many treasures who was looking at the world¡¯s unfettered King Buddha from afar through the nine-bend Yellow River Formation!

    He was wearing a ck robe and a crown. He had a red face and yellow beard. At the same time, his sword intent was restrained. Red, green, yellow, white, and ck lights appeared and disappeared behind him. They surrounded and protected him. They seemed to be extraordinary treasures, worthy of the title of ¡°Treasures¡±.

    Fortunately, he did not attack directly. Otherwise, the world¡¯s unfettered King Buddha and the heavenly venerate of treasures would probably put aside their prejudice and get rid of him first... Meng Qi felt a little lucky, but he also felt troubled. In this way.., how could he save Guang Chengzi?

    These two were both great divine arts practitioners at the peak of the creation realm. They were not someone he and the nine heavens mystical maiden could fight against. Moreover, the attitude of the numinous treasure lineage was quite strange. First, they helped the current human emperor to set up the heaven sealing tform, then, they sat on the wall and watched. They used Han Guang¡¯s hand to stop the Green Emperor from reaching the other shore. They ignored the fact that the process of proving the legend could be destroyed. Now that they had trapped Guang Chengzi again, they were afraid that their eloquence would not be of any use.

    He could not beat him in a fight, and he could not persuade him. Could it be that he had to hide in the dark and create an opportunity for the world¡¯s unfettered King Buddha and the heavenly venerate of treasures to fight first?

    However, creating an opportunity for two people with perfect fortunes to fight each other was a matter of good timing, good location, and good people. He might not be able to find an opportunity very soon. Meanwhile, the three flowers on Guangcheng Zi¡¯s head were gradually shrinking. It seemed that he had held on for a long time and was almost at the end of his strength!

    The Big Dipper chariot did not slow down. It quickly approached the nine Zigzag Yellow River Formation. It was only a few breaths before it entered the range of the opponent¡¯s spiritual sense. No matter what he should do, he had to make up his mind. He could not hesitate anymore!

    Thoughts emerged and collided with each other, stimting sparks of inspiration. Meng Qi sensed the ancient and vast big dipper constetion and the powerful and terrifying traces left behind by the Heavenly Emperor. Suddenly, his heart moved and he had another idea.

    He followed the example of scaring off the ancient Buddha with the might of the heavenly emperor, scaring away the heavenly venerate duo Bao, consort three heavens, and the unfettered king Buddha!

    However, the ancient Buddha mentioned that the heavenly emperor might have a backup n and might not bepletely dead. He had a premonition in his heart and was misled by the fairy of the nine heavens. Only then did he ¡°React¡±and understand the ¡°Danger¡±, fleeing in a panic, the heavenly venerate of treasures, the unfettered king and Buddha of the world, even though they had more or less suspected that the heavenly emperor was notpletely dead, when faced with the mighty Big Dipper carriage.., it was also impossible to directly connect it to the fact that the Heavenly Emperor¡¯s backup n had finally worked and that he had sessfully resurrected and returned. Their first reaction was most likely to be that they had encountered the remnants of the heavenly emperor¡¯s item, just like the previous half of the stone tablet.

    Under such circumstances, it was very likely that they would not retreat immediately. As long as there was a slight dy, as the big dipper carriage approached, it would be easy for them to discover the clues!

    Meng Qi¡¯s thoughts were boiling, gurgling like bubbles. One after another, countermeasures emerged, but they were all eliminated, surging endlessly.

    Seeing that the big dipper carriage was about to enter the sensing range of the heavenly venerate of many treasures and the unfettered King Buddha of the world, he suddenly took a step forward and walked to the center of the Big Dipper carriage, right below the pure white canopy, he ovepped with the mysterious, powerful, and lonely hazy figure, and ovepped with the remnant trace of the Heavenly Emperor!<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    His acupuncture points squirmed, his aura changed, his body expanded, and his clothes changed. In just an instant, Meng Qi had be a towering, lofty god who looked down on all the worlds in the universe, suppressing the past and the future. Time was like water around him.., the remnants of the feeling that was originally strong to the extreme continued to gush out and sweep forward!

    The traces left behind by the heavenly emperor were already terrifying. They felt as if they were sweeping across the entire area. At this moment, as the Phantoms filled up, they became clearer and clearer. It was as if they had their own spirituality. They were vivid and distant, vigorous and ancient.

    The eight-nine arcane art, the return of the ¡°Heavenly Emperor¡±!

    ..

    The heavenly venerate of treasures watched the world from afar. He was waiting for the heavenly venerate to be a ¡°Yellow sparrow at the back¡±. He was extremely patient as a hunter. Suddenly, his heart moved and he turned his head to look into the distance, the constetions lit up one after another as an ancient aura filled the air. Soon after, the constetions appeared in the shape of a chariot. A canopy formed from pure white light rushed over, leaving behind a bright trail.

    On top of the ancient constetions, a blurry figure stood under the white canopy. It was tall and ethereal, looking down at all directions. The light around it was like water, as if it had never changed since ancient times.

    As the heavenly venerate of many treasures looked over, he found that the figure turned his head slightly, revealing a pair of indifferent and deep eyes. It was extremely high and profound. It looked at him as if he was looking at an ant!

    As soon as he thought about it, he felt an unimaginably powerful aura surging over. It was filled with the dust of time and there was nock of hidden vitality. It was unusually familiar.

    The Heavenly Emperor was out on patrol!

    It was the heavenly emperor who was out on patrol!

    Judging from his gaze, the Heavenly Emperor was still alive!

    At this moment, heavenly venerate duo Bao felt a shudder that he had not felt in more than a hundred to two hundred thousand years. If he were a mortal, he would probably be covered in cold sweat and drenched in water.

    Seeing that the big dipper carriage was approaching quickly, heavenly venerate duo Bao did not have time to think too much. His sense of survival had gained the upper hand, and he immediately fled in panic.

    On the other side, the six zed golden words around the world¡¯s unfettered king and Buddha vibrated incessantly. They were struck by the terrifying aura that suppressed their entire lives, causing them to retreat.

    Then, the world¡¯s unfettered king and Buddha felt the gaze that looked down on them. He felt the unsolvable power and the reality of his figure. The carefree smile at the corner of his mouth suddenly froze and disintegrated, and a sense of tranquility was lost in his eyes.

    The Heavenly Emperor!

    He was really still alive!

    The six-word talisman turned, and Buddhist light rose up, enveloping him and throwing him into the distance. He panicked and lost his way, disappearing in an instant.

    Consort three firmament also felt a thorn in her back. As a former deity of the heavenly court, she was naturally not unfamiliar with this aura and this figure. Violent winds and huge waves instantly surged in her heartke. Without thinking, she put away the Chaos Golden Dipper and turned into three beams of clear light, she fled far away.

    They were not the kind of people who were loyal to the Heavenly Emperor!

    The Big Dipper carriage tore through the void and approached the copsed nine-bend Yellow River Formation. Meng Qi stood proudly under the pure white canopy. He did not expect the effect to be so good, which scared the heavenly venerate of many treasures and the unfettered King Buddha of the world.

    Seeing that Guangchengzi had already escaped, Meng Qi did not dare to dy. He was afraid that the enemy woulde back to his senses, so he immediately transmitted his voice from far away:

    ¡°Guangcheng...¡±

    As soon as these two words left his mouth, Guangcheng zi seemed to have heard the announcement of the end of the world. Like a rabbit that had been shot by an arrow, he instantly jumped out of the remaining formation and disappeared into the horizon!

    Senior Brother Guangcheng was also scared away, scared away... Meng Qi was stunned for a moment. There was nothing in front of him except for a few remnants of turbid waves.

    The Big Dipper did not stop. It continued to cruise deeper into the depths with a trail of light.

 Chapter 1300 134, Old Matters Of The Heavenly Court

    The almost real darkness was empty. The colorful light had disappeared without a trace. If not for the turbid waves, it would have been like a great dream, the nine-zigzag Yellow River Formation.., the Guangchengzi, the heavenly venerate of treasures, and the unfettered king and Buddha of the world were all just bubbles.

    The Big Dipper carriage swept past the pitch-ck darkness, bright and clear, and continued to run into the depths. Meng Qi, who was standing under the pure white canopy, clearly knew that it was not appropriate to stay here for long.., with the level and knowledge of the heavenly venerate of treasures, the unfettered King Buddha, and other great divine arts practitioners, it would not take long for them toe back to their senses and realize that something was wrong. They would turn around to look for it. Therefore, they had to pull away as soon as possible, using the void and the karma of the various fruits to cut off any traces, how could they have the time to send their clones to chase after Guang Chengzi andplete the reunion.

    After the heavenly venerate of treasures, the unfettered King Buddha, and even consort three heavens escaped from this ce, they would definitely suspect that it was the work of the other side because there were no obstructions. Even if the ¡°Heavenly Emperor¡±who was on patrol was not a fake.., there was definitely something wrong with his condition. He probably had an aura and a feeling, but he did not have a corresponding realm or strength. When he was at his weakest, he would have an opportunity to take advantage of it!

    The Bright Starlight flew at an incredible speed, but the surrounding void and darkness were the same everywhere. There was no difference between the front and the back. The Big Dipper carriage seemed to be frozen in ce, never moving until a faint light in the distance lit up and gradually grewrger, it became more and more magnificent. Only then did Meng Qi and the nine heavens mystical maiden Liu Luo regain their sense of direction, as if they had luckily escaped from the dead silence and returned to the human world.

    The faint light was emitted from a floating piece ofnd. The ¡®body¡¯that was more than ten thousand miles in circumference seemed abnormally small in the boundless darkness, and there were obvious signs of destruction around it, it made people involuntarily think of how magnificent it was when it wasplete.

    The surface of this piece ofnd was constantly howling with ck storms. It was enough to tear the Dharma body, melt the true spirit, Pierce through the void, and disrupt the spiritual sense. Just looking at it from afar made people shudder.

    ¡°What is this ce?¡±Meng Qi turned to look at Liu Luo.

    She was a great god ranked in the ancient heavenly court. She more or less had some understanding of the highest level of the immortal world, unlike herself, who waspletely blind.

    Liu Luo frowned slightly. ¡°The damage is too severe. I really can¡¯t recognize it just by looking from the outside.¡±

    At this moment, the Big Dipper suddenly lowered its flying light and graduallynded on that piece ofnd. The pure white light hanging down from the noble canopy blended with the bright starlight,pletely blocking out the ck storm that was whistling wildly. It was not affected in the slightest.

    ¡°The Heavenly Emperor will stop here when he is on patrol...¡±Meng Qi whispered, hoping that the ¡°Mysterious woman of the nine heavens¡±Liu Luo could make a judgment based on this.

    Ripples spread out in Liu Luo¡¯s eyes, making him look as beautiful as a dream, his tone became a little more solemn. ¡°As far as I know, the Big Dipper won¡¯t make any stops while touring the other eight levels of the immortal world. Even if this ce isn¡¯t the starting point or the end point of the Celestial Emperor¡¯s tour, it must be a very special ce in the highest level of the nine heavens.¡±

    The starting point or the end point of the Celestial Emperor¡¯s Tour? One of them should be the skyscraping hall, but it had already fallen with the dust of the heavenly court and was buried in Mount Yuhuang... while Meng Qi was guessing the answer, the Big Dipper carriage had alreadypletelynded on the ground, the vast and ancient constetion that far exceeded this ce shrunk slightly, as if it was really just a little bit of brilliance. However, its terrifying weight pressed down on the floatingnd, causing the ck storms around it to curl up and gather, it turned into anotheryer of canopy of light.

    Crack!

    The already abnormally dpidated ground cracked open one after another due to the weight of the ancient constetion, leading straight into the depths. However, from the fact that it had notpletely disintegrated, it must have been an extraordinary ce during the ancient times.

    Meng Qi and Liu Luo stood on the Big Dipper carriage. Their gazes were all attracted by the scene in front of them. They saw that in the area covered by theyers of ck storm, there stood a dense pitch-ck mountain peak. It was already difficult to trace how high it was originally, now that the mountain had copsedyer byyer, the main body still remained. It gave people an intuitive feeling of ¡°Suppression,¡±¡°Sealing,¡±¡°Suppression,¡±and ¡°Prohibition.¡±.

    ¡°I roughly know what this ce is...¡±Liu Luo sighed softly.

    Meng Qi looked at her sideways and asked, ¡°Where?¡±

    ¡°The heavenly prison, in the true sense of the word.¡±Liu Luo¡¯s eyes were crystal clear, like the surface of ake that was flickering with light. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it to survive.¡±

    ¡°Heavenly Prison of the immortal realm? which powerhouses are imprisoned here?¡±Meng Qi asked in puzzlement.

    Liu Luo smiled. ¡°Of course, they are the Old Gods of the nine heavens and the old ghosts of the earth that the heavenly emperor swept away during the process of his suppression. Some of them died in battle, some died after escaping, and some were captured alive and imprisoned in the heavenly prison here. They have witnessed how the Heavenly Emperor ascended step by step from a God born in the third level of the immortal realm to the highest level of the nine heavens, bing the ruler of all the worlds in the universe.¡±

    Meng Qi nodded thoughtfully. ¡°The Celestial Emperor would always stay here when he went out on patrol. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not as simple as the heavenly prison.¡±

    Liu Luo immediately smiled faintly. ¡°So, aren¡¯t you going to take a look?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve never been inside?¡±Meng Qi asked in return.

    Liu Luo answered frankly, ¡°No, many ces in the highest level of the immortal world are forbidden areas. Other than the Celestial Emperor¡¯s guards who were destroyed in the battle back then, I¡¯m afraid only the Thunder God has the permission of the celestial emperor to enter and leave this ce.¡±

    When she mentioned the thunder god, she nced at Meng Qi with interest.

    It was not surprising that the heavenly emperor had such trust in the Thunder God back then... it was beyond imagination! Meng Qi was slightly shocked and thought to himself, what kind of temptation did it have to make the Devil Buddha betray the Heavenly Emperor?

    ¡°No wonder there has always been a saying that the thunder god is the number two figure in the Heavenly Court.¡±Meng Qi nodded and sighed.

    As for the Azure Emperor and the Golden Emperor, they were closer to acknowledging the role of the Lord of the Heaven Court.

    Liu Luo looked at the heavenly prison of the ck prison, his tone was reminiscent, ¡°In the beginning, the thunder god that was born from the ancient lightning pool was stronger than the heavenly monarch, and the speed of his cultivation was also the same. But after he got to know the heavenly monarch, he was willing to follow him and assist him wholeheartedly, which shocked the gods of the nine heavens. Later on, when the Thunder God¡¯s cultivation reached its limit, it stopped and the heavenly monarch found another way to break through the limit of the innate gods with the help of the seven kills tablet. Only then did he reverse the situation...¡±

    The Devil Buddha was his greatest threat, his mortal enemy. Of course, Meng Qi was very interested in his past. He was quietly listening to Liuluo¡¯s story, however, she smiled faintly and said, ¡°Sect master Su, let¡¯s go and explore the heavenly prison. Otherwise, who knows when the Big Dipper will fly again and return to the destination.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that the remaining nine heavens Old Gods and Earth powerhouses will besiege you?¡±Meng Qi asked with a smile.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Liu Luo nced at him, there was no expression on his elegant and refined face. ¡°Even if the heavens left a sliver of hope for survival, which prevented this ce from beingpletely destroyed by the aftershock of the battle on the other side, what could the ancient gods and ghosts that couldn¡¯t escape from the erosion of time and the passage of time do to resist it? ¡°Even if they switched to the path of ghosts, they have long since died of old age and turned into ashes. What¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡±

    ? Time was the most merciless thing. Even on the other side, in order to wait for the end of the cmity, they had to jump out of the river of time and enter the real chaos to sleep. An ancient god like Liuluo, who was unharmed, and a powerful creator.., they also had to rely on thorough preparations and arrangements to continue to the present. How could the Old Gods and ghosts, who were suppressed and could not escape, have the ability to do such a thing!

    If they could escape because of the damage to the heavenly prison, who would stay in the depths of the void? No matter how many secrets and benefits were hidden in the past, the eternal time would be enough for them to leave.

    This was the reason why Liu Luo was not afraid.

    Meng Qi retracted his gaze and looked at the heavenly prison of the ck prison again, smiling slightly:

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not that the heavens left a glimmer of hope, but that some important figure on the other shore intentionally saved it.¡±

    Liu Luo¡¯s expression changed slightly. Just as he was about to speak, he saw Meng Qi take a step forward, leaving the cover of the pure white canopy and stepping into the dark storm. His body flickered with light gold, as if he was walking on t ground, immortal and indestructible, he walked straight towards the remaining main body of the mountain.

    Stunned for a moment, the immortal qi around Liu Luo¡¯s body was like a fog, following closely behind and walking side by side.

    ¡°I am very interested in the matters of the ancient heavenly court, I would like to ask Lady Xuan for some advice.¡±Meng Qi walked closer to the heavenly prison, his gaze always looking ahead as he spoke in a teasing yet sincere manner.

    ¡°What is it?¡±Lady Xuan of the Nine Heavens remained elegant.

    The ck wind blew past and tore through the void. However, to Meng Qi, it was like a drizzle, he said casually, ¡°True Lord Qingyuan Miaodao sealed the highest level of the nine heavens before or after. Your Majesty has entered this ce before. Do you know that the Big Dipper carriage is still cruising around with traces of the Heavenly Emperor?¡±

    This was something that Luoluo had mentioned before.

    ¡°Yes,¡±nine heavens mystical maiden answered concisely.

    ¡°At that time, the Sun Divine Lord was already hiding in the hall of the past?¡±Meng Qi continued to ask.

    Liuluo shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know about this. It was only after I met XI that I managed to guess it. It¡¯s hard to know the exact point.¡±

    ¡°Yes, did thunder god seal the entrance to the third level of the nine heavens at that time?¡±Meng Qi continued to look at the heavenly prison. Although it was blocked by the ck wind, it was not far away.

    ¡°It was sealed, but to me, who has yet to separate my soul from my body and enter a deep sleep, to me, who is familiar with every detail of the immortal world and his usual methods, I will be able to find a way around it.¡±There was a hint of doubt in Liu Luo¡¯s eyes, he did not seem to understand why Meng Qi was asking this.

    This seemed to hold true for Yang Jian.

    Meng Qi nodded slightly and said, ¡°After bypassing the seal, have you ever passed by the Peach Garden of Immortality?¡±

    ¡°Of course I have,¡±Liu Luo answered without hesitation.

    Meng Qi paused for a moment and asked, ¡°Did thedy see the corpse of The Birthday Boy?¡±

    He saw the demonic blood peach in the head of the birthday boy!

    ¡°The corpse of the birthday boy? He didn¡¯t die during the Battle of the Heavenly Court,¡±Liu Luo¡¯s tone was full of confusion and thought.

    He didn¡¯t die during the Battle of the Heavenly Court! Meng Qi retreated step by step. He had already arrived in front of the heavenly prison of the ck prison. He felt the strictness and terror.

    As expected..

    His knowledge was shallow back then. He had made wild guesses, but he had overlooked many clues!

    If the birthday boy had been killed in the Peach Garden of immortality during the Battle of the Heavenly Court¡¯s fall and nted the ¡°Little Peach¡±, then Yang Jian, Thunder God, Sun Divine Lord, and the mystical maiden of the nine heavens who had entered the third level of the nine heavens after that.., would they not have discovered the corpse? Would they have let it be ced there? Would they have turned a blind eye to the so-called ¡°Primordial evil object¡±?

    Simply put, it should have been someone who deliberately ced the corpse there after a very, very long time, waiting for him to get it!

    The corpse had really been ced there without leaving a trace... it was only after several decades that he gradually came to realize that the little peach might have some connection with the ¡°East Emperor Tai Yi¡±illusory dao fruit.

    Who could it be?

 Chapter 1301 135, The Old Gods And Ghosts (First Update)

    The pitch-ck mountain copsedyer byyer, leaving only the main body, which almost covered the entrance of the heavenly prison, leaving only a half-foot-wide crack.

    The mystical maiden of the nine heavens had never seen the devilish blood peach, an ¡°Archaic evil creature¡±, in the birthday boy¡¯s head, so she naturally could not guess what Meng Qi was thinking. She could only vaguely understand that after her soul and flesh were separated and she fell into a deep sleep, who had ever bypassed the seal.., sneaking into the upper three levels of the immortal realm and leaving the birthday girl¡¯s corpse in the Peach Garden of immortality, the specific reason was that the two of them were taking risks together. Was it a sudden attack because of the benefits, or was it done on purpose? It was unknown if there was another purpose.

    At this moment, she looked at the remaining entrance of the heavenly prison. After a moment of silence, she said,

    ¡°The outeryer of the seal has beenpletely destroyed.¡±

    If there were the Nine Heavens Old Gods and the earth ghost who were lucky enough to escape, they would be able to leave this ce easily.

    Meng Qi nodded slightly. His body glowed as if he was an illusion. He passed through the crack and officially stepped into the celestial prison of the past. Then, he saw the dome towering like a boundless curtain of night, quietly covering the entire ce. It was hard to see the edge, it was even wider than the floating continent itself, forming a world of its own.

    There were countless jade pirs in this ce. Each of them was a thousand feet tall. Meng Qi stood in the middle like an ordinary person who hade to the giant kingdom. From this, he could see how huge the bodies of the old gods and the old ghosts of the past were.

    The mystical maiden of the nine heavens followed them in. As she extended her spiritual sense and looked around, Meng Qi¡¯s voice suddenly rang in her ears, ¡°I wonder when did the heavenly emperor attain the Dao and reach the other shore?¡±

    ¡°After sweeping away the old gods of the nine heavens and some of the old ghosts of the Earth, and obtaining the support of the Golden Emperor and the ck Emperor, the Heavenly Court was officially established. Not long after that, the highest level of the nine heavens was opened.¡±Liu Luo had personally experienced that period of history and had a deep impression of it.

    Meng Qi¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he said in a gentle tone, ¡°In the beginning, this world was impossible to enter?¡±

    ¡°Yes, only a real celestial emperor could open this world. As for whether the other important figures on the other side could do it before that, I don¡¯t know.¡±Luoluo¡¯s tone carried some nostalgia, it was as if he was recalling the grand asion when the Heaven Court suppressed all the worlds in the universe.

    ¡°It seems that the highest level of the nine heavens really has many secrets, or perhaps it involves the key to the Celestial Emperor¡¯s arrival on the other side...¡±Meng Qi could not help but sigh.

    Liu Luo nodded slightly, expressing his agreement. The two of them moved forward together, going deeper into the ce where the dome extended. The further they went, the more inclined they were to go down. The further they went, the darker their surroundings became. They could only feel the white jade pir that was tainted with ck gas flickering with a faint light, it barely illuminated the surrounding area.

    The darkness revolved around them. It was as quiet as a deep pool, as deep as the underworld. It was as if there were one terrifying monster after another hiding there.

    Fear came from the unknown. The unknown had a mysterious origin. The mystery was born from the Void and darkness.

    Liu Luo was about to speak when she suddenly had a whim. She turned her gaze slightly andbined her soul consciousness to look at the deep darkness on the left. That ce was quiet and unchanged, as if it had been like this for thousands of years.

    She looked around and felt that there was something swimming in the darkness. Her tone finally became a little more serious:

    ¡°I always feel that there are a pair of eyes watching us, watching us quietly from all directions, but it also seems to be an illusion. There are no other traces, and there is no sign of Qi...¡±

    Meng Qi walked forward with his hands behind his back. He smiled and followed Liuluo¡¯s gaze:

    ¡°I have the same feeling.¡±

    He did not seem to mind this at all. He was not worried at all. Other than the light gold floating around his body, it was as if he was leisurely walking around his own hollow jade temple, he even asked casually, ¡°What was the image of the Thunder God in the heaven? was there anything special about him?¡±

    As a great divine arts practitioner who was in charge of the Heavenly Court¡¯s expedition, Liu Luo was naturally not frightened by the mysterious and strange peeping. His heart was calm as he replied casually, ¡°It¡¯s nothing special.¡±

    ¡°Back then, the thunder god was known for his loyalty and ferocity. He was not interested in power. Other than his love for battles, he spent his free time thinking about his own dao. He hoped that the Thunder technique would have another breakthrough so that he could get rid of the restriction of the innate divine body. To be honest, when I found out that he had betrayed the heavenly monarch, the Buddhist body that he shed out had also betrayed the Spirit Mountain and fallen to be a demon Buddha, I could hardly believe it.¡±

    ¡°A living being can disguise for a while, but it is impossible to disguise all the way until the turning point. Ever since the Thunder God was born in the ancient thunder sea, his loyalty and loyalty has always been with him. Until the fall of the heavenly court, it has never changed. My colleagues and I don¡¯t think there is any problem at all.¡±

    No, before the fall of the Heavenly Court, before the Devil Lord fought in the immortal world, the Thunder God already had a different mind! Meng Qi was slightly stunned when he heard that. The mysteriousdy of the nine heavens had such an impression of thunder god. Even now, she had not realized that thunder god had already begun to betray her.

    This showed how good the previous incarnation of the Devil Buddha was at disguising himself!

    Was it almost a natural ability?

    Without exining this matter, Meng Qi walked forward under the deep and dark surrounding, he thought for a moment and said, ¡°Lady Mysterious, do you think that Thunder God¡¯s betrayal of the heavenly emperor is rted to the highest level of the nine heavens? After all, for a god to be able to freely enter and exit this realm, other than the heavenly emperor¡¯s guards who do not have their own will, there is only him and the Heavenly Emperor.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s possible.¡±Liu Luo did not hesitate, and her beautiful chin gently nodded, ¡°Perhaps this world contains the secret of reaching the other shore, and even the dao fruit is rted, which caused the thunder god to have a change of heart, which is why many important figures from the other shore joined hands to invade the heaven...¡±

    This was her spection and thought for many years.

    Meng Qi was about to ask again when a faint light appeared. In front of his eyes, there was already an additional road leading to the underground. The steps were magnificent, one hundred feet high and one hundred and twenty feet wide. It was as if a giant had built it for itself, and it was rtively well preserved, they did not seem to have been damaged by the aftershocks.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    As they flew up, Meng Qi and the mystical maiden of the nine heavens were like two fleas. As they flew down the steps, they brought a faint light to the deep darkness. The prying intent around them did not decrease, but instead increased, making people¡¯s hair stand on end, it was as if they were about to encounter an unknown danger at any time.

    They did not know how long they had gone in like this. The water in front of them rippled and glowed with a golden color. A region appeared vaguely, and the steps came to an end.

    Meng Qi and Liu Luo saw a huge creature curled up in the core of the realm. Each of its golden scales was like a star in the sky, floating and shining. It contained the universe, but it was also dead and broken. It hade to an end.

    It was a true dragon that was filled with antiquity and decay. Its body seemed to be only dozens of miles long, but Meng Qi felt as if it could be counted in light years. Its eyes were closed, and its life force had been cut off. Only death was still emitting its aura, it was enough to show how powerful it was when it was alive.

    ¡°The six heavens ancestral dragon, the first true dragon to be born in this era. It was the dragon vein of the sixth level of the immortal world that gave birth to its own will and took form. It wanted to fight for the position of the heavenly emperor, but could not. It tried to stir up a flood and destroy the world. It was captured alive by the Heavenly Emperor, the Thunder God, and US. Unexpectedly, it has been imprisoned here all this time,¡±said Liu Luo with a sigh, ¡°That battle killed the true dragon, and since then, the dragon race has declined. It no longer has the strength to meddle in the affairs of Heaven and Earth.¡±

    Meng Qi walked to the front of the six heavens ancestral dragon and looked up at his mountain-like head. He recalled the glorious journey when the Heavenly Emperor ascended to the position of the nine heavens supremacy step by step.

    He did not know how many powerful true spirits that were born at the beginning of Heaven and earth were defeated and how many powerful people who attempted to ascend to the throne of Supremacy were repelled. It was not a fluke that he was able to obtain the support of the heavenly venerate of primordial beginning and the heavenly venerate of morals. Instead, it was his own family that earned it bit by bit!

    He was indeed worthy of being the heavenly emperor who had stepped on time and suppressed the entire world!

    The six heaven ancestral dragon¡¯s face was mottled with scales, as if it had been stained with the dust of time. Its eyes were tightly shut, and there was no life in them. No matter how strong it was in the past, no matter how terrifying it was, it could not escape the end of its life under the erosion of time.

    Liu Luo was sighing in his heart when a thought suddenly came to his mind:

    Su Meng was approaching without any obstruction, which meant that the inner forbidden spell around the six heaven ancestral dragon was also damaged. If that was the case, why didn¡¯t he escape from here? Instead, he sat here and waited for his lifespan to run out.

    Just as she thought about it, she felt a strong and cold aura gushing out from the six heavens ancestral dragon¡¯s body, sweeping across the surroundings. His tightly shut eyes suddenly opened, and his eyes were sparkling, jumping with two dark green and cold mes!

    ¡®He didn¡¯t die?¡¯?

    ¡®did his body give birth to a new intelligence?¡¯?

    The six heavens ancestral dragon¡¯s huge mouth opened and was about to roar. At this moment, a huge pale golden palm suddenly appeared out of nowhere and pressed down on the huge dragon¡¯s head, pressing the pale breath back directly!

    Crack Crack Crack!

    The dragon¡¯s body let out crisp sounds, even with all its strength, it was useless. It was actually pressed down by the palm, like a loach.

    At this time, a golden giant stood in front of the six heavenly ancestral dragon, filling up this world. In front of it, the six heavenly ancestral dragon actually felt tiny, it was the form of Meng Qi¡¯s heavenly form!

    PA!

    The six heavenly ancestral dragon¡¯s body suddenly shattered, as though it had been weathered for a long time, a faint silhouette rushed out from within, throwing itself into the darkness, one could only vaguely see that it didn¡¯t have a head!

    ¡°The undying body has actually decayed.¡±Liu Luo looked at this scene, his expression changed slightly.

    Meng Qi retracted his changes, smiling, ¡°There¡¯s something strange about this ce, let¡¯s continue forward.¡±

    Liu Luo pondered for a while, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid? Aren¡¯t you afraid that the Old Gods and ghosts imprisoned below will all have such changes?¡±

    Meng Qi crossed his arms and smiled,

    ¡°Afraid of them? After the erosion of the ages, even if there is a change, it will be destroyed or decline!¡±

    ¡°If it was before the legend, I might be afraid, but now I have be one of the few great divine arts practitioners in the world. If I am afraid of these Old Gods and ghosts that have declined for a long time, what is the use of cultivating?¡±

    Saying this, he looked at liuluo and said leisurely,

    ¡°Their era has passed.¡±

    ¡°Their era has passed... What about ours...¡±Liuluo was suddenly in a daze.

 Chapter 1302 136, Yin Shangye

    While Liu Luo was still in a trance, Meng Qi had already walked forward, passing through the golden specks of light scattered after the six heaven ancestral dragon was destroyed. She entered deep into the darkness of the heavenly prison, looking like a God walking in the world of Yin.

    Her mind was like a knife, cutting off the sudden burst of mncholy as she followed, she reminded, ¡°The six heaven ancestral dragon is an innate spirit, formed from the dragon veins of the immortal world. It has long condensed a divine body and is immortal and indestructible. Now that it has copsed, there is no residue. I¡¯m afraid that it has been absorbed by something, leaving only an empty shell.¡±

    And this thing had something to do with the eyes that kept peering into the darkness. It had something to do with the headless figure that jumped out of the six heavens ancestral dragon¡¯s divine body!

    ¡°I¡¯m very curious. What kind of monster is this?¡±Meng Qi said as if it was normal. ¡°I wonder if it has anything to do with the remnants of the battle in the Celestial Prison on the other shore.¡±

    Unfortunately, the remains of the six heavens ancestral dragon were destroyed just like that. Otherwise, there would be hope if they could collect a few simr old ghost corpses and paired them with the Greatsword of Destiny.

    After passing through this realm, a huge and grand staircase appeared once again. As they continued to descend, Meng Qi and Xuan nu seemed to have flown into the void that had no boundaries, and they almost lost their sense of the passage of time.

    After an unknown amount of time, another dot of golden light leaped out. Like a candle me, it burned quietly. As they got closer, the Golden me split into two, two into four, and four into eight, turning into pure yang true mes that filled the horizon, the color was pure gold, shining like the sun.

    Within the cluster of True mes was a three-legged strange bird with jet-ck feathers and dark gold. It looked divine and handsome. The heat spread outwards, melting the void and interfering with time. Its life force had long since passed away, leaving behind a dead and ancient atmosphere.

    ¡°The first three-legged golden crow after the beginning of this era?¡±Meng Qi looked at the huge statue-like strange bird with his hands behind his back. He already had a guess in his heart.

    ¡°Yes, the essence of the Sunfire took form and opened its own intelligence. It was the first three-legged golden crow of this era. In the early years of the ancient era, it held the power of light, vitality, fire, time, and incineration. It was one of the few powerful gods.¡±The tone of the nine heavens mystical maiden remained calm, ¡°Butter, it was defeated by the celestial thearch and deprived of the power of the Sun. He gave part of it to Xi and made his name as the Sun Divine Lord.¡±

    The Great Sun and the Cold Moon in the real world were not stars in the ordinary sense. They gave birth to different heavens in the immortal world, projected onto the myriad worlds and turned into corresponding authority. They had an illusory great dao that formed naturally, therefore, in the history of many intelligent creatures in the universe, the sun deity in the symbolic sense was initially regarded as the celestial emperor.

    The two of them chatted casually like they were in a teahouse. They looked at the surrounding darkness, the malicious prying eyes, and the initial golden crow that had an extremely strong sense of existence as if there was nothing there.

    At this moment, light erupted and a white ze swept out. The grand sun primordial fire swept outwards and lit up the void. The three-legged Golden Crow opened its eyes and looked down with a high and indifferent attitude. It jumped around with a pale white color. It really had the majesty of a self-proimed emperor at its peak.

    In the ancient mythological era, ¡°Emperor¡±and ¡°Emperor¡±were not things that could be called casually. They were all contained within the supreme intent that ruled over gods, mortals, and demons.

    In the face of this mighty power, Meng Qi did not move. He looked at Liu Luo with a smile, and his true spirit vibrated as he sent a voice transmission:

    ¡°Lady Xuan Nu, Will you take care of this?¡±

    Liu Luo did not say a word. His crystal clear eyes suddenly reflected the figure of the three-legged golden crow, excluding the incandescent light and the Grand Sun Primordial Fire.

    In an instant, the sea of bitterness churned, and time surged. The terrifying three Golden Crows suddenly stopped.

    The moment they stopped, a red sword light shot up from the hands of the mysteriousdy of the nine heavens and shed out. Along the way, it devoured the Sun True mes and absorbed the white light. The darkness only left behind a bright and powerful red glow.

    The sword light shed past and the three Golden Crows suddenly let out a crisp sound. A crack appeared and it split open. Before itnded, it looked like it had been weathered for a long time. The undying body turned into light and a headless figure jumped out from within, he threw himself into the darkness behind him.

    ¡°Good sword technique, you are indeed worthy of being the god of the ancient Heavenly Court.¡±Meng Qi pped his hands and smiled.

    Liu Luo kept the sword in his sleeve and did notment on Meng Qi¡¯s praise. He said solemnly, ¡°I think I recognize the background of that headless figure.¡±<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    ¡°I would like to hear the details.¡±Meng Qi looked over.

    ¡°My original owner¡¯s subordinate, Xing Tian, was beheaded by the Heavenly Emperor and did not die. I did not expect him to be suppressed hereter. Now, it is somewhat strange.¡±Liu Luo¡¯s sleeve let out a clear sword cry.

    Meng Qi nodded slightly and said, ¡°Chi Di?¡±

    As expected, such a figure had a mythical archetype..

    ¡°Yes, although the six heaven ancestral dragon, the Golden Crow and the other Old Gods of the nine heavens had fought for the throne with the heavenly monarch before, his strongest enemy at that time were the other two. One of them was Chi di. He was the emperor of all the living beings on the earth and he was also the ruler of half of the immortal realm. In a sense, he could already be called the heavenly monarch. Later on, after a long and arduous war and countless ups and downs, the heavenly monarch was able to turn the situation around bit by bit. However, it was only after the heavenly monarch used the seven kills tablet to break through the restrictions of the innate gods that he finally won the battle.¡± There was a hint of regret in Liu Luo¡¯s tone.

    After a brief pause.., she continued, ¡°The Crimson Emperor was arrogant and unwilling to submit. He used his body as a sword and Xing Tian inherited the remnants of the army. In the end, he was also captured alive and his head was disyed to the public. However, his will was extremely strong. He was able to invert life and death with falsehood and reality. He used his breast as his eyes and his navel as his mouth. He survived and resisted once again.¡±

    Meng Qi nodded thoughtfully and said, ¡°After that, the heavenly emperor did not burn his bones and scatter the ashes. Instead, he suppressed him here and forbade the gods from entering and leaving. Every time he went out on patrol, he woulde to the heavenly prison. I¡¯m afraid that he has set something up and is plotting something...¡±

    Both of them spoke with a serious tone. However, they did not stop. They continued to move forward, following the steps and going deeper.

    After that, they had passed countlessyers of ces where the ancestral dragon of the six heavens, the golden crow, and other Old Gods and ghosts were imprisoned, but there was nothing left. It was as if the spies in the darknesspletely understood the uselessness of such obstructions and no longer wasted their efforts.

    When Meng Qi had a feeling that he was about to experience eternity, he finally saw some floating lights.

    The huge and magnificent steps came to an end. In front of him floated specks of yin mes, surrounding a ck-robed emperor who was looking down!

    His aura was terrifying and vast. His death intent surged, turning into a dark fire that could burn the spiritual light of his nature. There were vague dao patterns interwoven between his brows. They looked like gods, ghosts, immortals, and demons, it was obvious that he was above the six heaven ancestral dragons and the first Golden Crow¡¯s molt that had been stripped of their authority.

    At this moment, the nine heaven mystical maiden Liu Luo said with a sigh,

    ¡°Cheng Tang...¡±

    Cheng Tang, the founder of the Yin Shang dynasty, was said to be the descendant of the Xuan Bird and the human race. He was a demigod and ruled over the Earth. The demons, humans, and earth gods all bowed their heads.

    Facing the gaze of the high-crowned emperor in ck robes.., meng Qi¡¯s heart did not waver at all as he said, ¡°ording to your words, in ancient times, the title of ¡®Emperor¡¯was the symbol of ruling over the heavens and the earth. It was the meaning of the heavenly emperor. The emperors of the Yin Shang dynasty all had the title of Emperor. Even king Zhou was called di Xin. Heh, it seems that the other powerful enemy of the heavenly emperor was this Yin Shang Cheng Tang. The Battle of the Gods was definitely not just to enrich the gods of the Heavenly Court.¡±

    During the Zhou dynasty, the Shang dynasty did not dare to call themselves the emperor. Instead, they were the kings. It was not until the fall of the heavenly court and the death of the human emperor that the titles of emperor and Emperor started to spread.

    ¡°Cheng Tang was a demigod and a descendant of Xuan Niao. At that time, he had the support of the heavenly venerate of spiritual treasure and the monster emperor. He wanted to use the earth to fight against the Heavenly Court and the heavens. He wanted to be the supreme ruler of the gods, humans, and the monster race. This was the final stop of the Heavenly Emperor.¡±Liu Luo looked at Cheng Tang who had yet to make a move, he nodded slightly, ¡°Furthermore, Cheng Tang¡¯s ambitions were not limited to this. He wanted to build a foundation that wouldst for all eternity. When he was alive, he disarmed himself and epted the incense. He became the Ghost Emperor and tried to establish the underworld. He wanted to devour the immortal world. He wanted the descendants of the Yin Shang dynasty to be the emperor when they were alive and the Emperor when they were dead. He wanted to unify the immortal world, the nine underworld, and the Earth.¡±

    Meng Qi was surprised when he heard this. Just as he was about to ask, he saw the Ghost Emperor Cheng Tang, who was floating in the air, open his mouth and speak in a low and hoarse voice:

    ¡°Retreat quickly and don¡¯t disturb.¡±

    Don¡¯t disturb? Meng Qi and Liu Luo looked at each other in surprise.

 Chapter 1303 137, The Power Of Infinity (Third Update)

    Don¡¯t disturb?

    What was sleeping or nurturing at the bottom of this ck prison?

    After Meng Qi realized that Liu Luo was clueless as well, he looked at the ghost emperor floating in the air like soup. He looked past the specks of yin fire around him to the deepest part of the pitch-ck prison. He saw that it was taking shape, red, gold, orange, green, and other colors seemed to fly out from the bottom.

    ¡°What are you disturbing?¡±He pondered for a moment and asked straightforwardly.

    The Vague Dao pattern on Cheng Tang¡¯s be was prominent. His eyes revealed a dignified look, which contained a fierce light. He said in a low and hoarse voice,

    ¡°It has nothing to do with you. Retreat quickly, or don¡¯t me me for being Merciless.¡±

    His voice was not loud, like the muffled sound of thunder, but it seemed to ring directly in the hearts of Meng Qi and Liu Luo. They could not help but feel a sense of subservience and submission. Even the spiritual light of their natures was intimidated and wavered, their control over the true body of dao body was suddenly weakened.

    To be able to establish Yin Shang, resist the heaven, and call himself emperor, even though Cheng Tang had been suppressed for hundreds of thousands of years, there was still a bit of his former strength and umted imperial qi. When he was angry, the Heaven and earth moved, and when he shouted, all living things bowed down!

    Facing this familiar powerful enemy, the nine heavens mystical maiden Liu Luo was unusually cautious. Just as she was about to secretlymunicate with Meng Qi, she heard him say in a clear voice,

    ¡°Ever since the Shang dynasty of the Zhou dynasty, it has been an eternity. The Imperial Emperor has been imprisoned here, and without any conditions, he has fallen into a deep sleep or used other methods to avoid being washed away. I¡¯m afraid that he has already died of old age and his true spirit has dissipated. Currently, he is still able to talk to a certain someone and retain a certain level of strength. This makes one have no choice but to guess that the thing at the bottom of the immortal realm¡¯s heavenly prison is rted to reincarnation.¡±

    Only after experiencing reincarnation would it be possible for him to survive until now and regain control of the body of the Ghost Emperor!

    As soon as the word ¡°Reincarnation¡±left his mouth, Cheng Tang was instantly enraged:

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like the dead souls under mymand don¡¯t have powerful divine abilities. Don¡¯t be so arrogant!¡±

    The Emperor¡¯s Qi surged and surged like the tides of the universe, forming an ancient imperial cauldron thatnded on Meng Qi¡¯s head. It wanted to suppress his fate and weaken the spiritual light of his nature. The surroundings turned into the yin world, and the light virtue condensed to form a g, it swept forward and destroyed everything.

    ¡°The emperor¡¯s Cauldron of Fate! The Yin virtue umted throughout the ages!¡±Liu Luo¡¯s expression changed slightly when he saw this scene. His expression was quite grave.

    He did not expect that after the Emperor Cheng Tang was imprisoned here for an eternity, he could still condense the emperor¡¯s cauldron of fate based on the Yin Shang dynasty and gather the virtue umted after the creation of the Yin World!

    Although it was definitely not as good as when it was at its peak, it was not to be underestimated. The remnant ¡°Cauldron¡±of the dynasty that was called the emperor was enough to suppress the fate of most venerables. It made them feel as if they were trapped in a killing cmity. They had their own wisdom and everything was not going smoothly, the path was not clear and they were gradually approaching the end of the road. The Eternal Yin virtue could not only protect themselves from the tribtion, but it could also be reversed to be one of the five grandmasters, eliminating all things. It was extremely powerful!

    ng!

    Red light rose up, and Sword Qi soared into the sky. Liu Luo did not dare to be negligent. The true form of the fairy maiden of the nine heavens appeared amidst the immortal qi. The hazy clear light enveloped the outside, making people unable to see it clearly, but they also felt that it was iparably beautiful.

    Right at this moment, facing the legendary Emperor of the ancient mythological era, facing the main character of the past who had experienced ups and downs in his life, Meng Qi did not advance. Instead, he retreated. Facing the pale white g, he took a step forward.

    With this step, the heaven and earth changed. The Yin world shook, and the Emperor¡¯s Qi swayed. Meng Qi¡¯s body rapidly expanded, turning into a faint golden giant with the heavens above his head and the nine Netherworlds beneath his feet. He extended his right hand, and darkness appeared in his palm. He was muddle-headed.., there seemed to be an additional strange point that was neither up nor down, left or right, causing the surrounding to lose its color. Then, he pressed down on the emperor¡¯s cauldron of fate that was descending in mid-air.

    As soon as the two came into contact, the pitch-ck darkness seemed to have spread. The ancient and solemn emperor¡¯s cauldron let out a low cry and lost its suppressive intent. It disintegrated inch by inch in the dim light of chaos, returning to its original state.

    ¡°Limitless seal!¡±Ghost Emperor Cheng Tang cried out involuntarily.

    He was about to escape when he saw the right palm that was glowing with dim light continue to descend. The will of chaos spread out, and the g formed by the Pale Yin virtue swayed slightly before fusing into it andpletely disappearing without a trace.

    ¡°No!¡±

    Cheng Tang cried out in fear. He turned around and fled, trying to jump out of the area where Meng Qi¡¯s right palm was pressing down. However, he found that he was still far away after a moment. He did not know when he had mixed up the direction and had been circling in the same ce!

    Darkness spread and covered Cheng Tang. The little yin mes were immediately extinguished, and wisps of ghostly qi faded away.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    ¡°The unbounded chaos that has condensed into an illusory great dao is so powerful...¡±the eyes of the nine heavens mystical maiden Liu Luo flickered slightly as she watched.

    Even in the ancient mythological era, there was not a single person who could sublimate the unbounded chaos into an illusory great dao in the realm of creation. It was not because Liu Luo¡¯s knowledge was shallow!

    -- the primordial beginning Celestial Master was born on the other shore. The boundless Chaos Dao had already be an illusory fruit, making it impossible for people to guess what was going on in the destiny realm. The Golden Emperor cut it off and turned into a lifeless old mother. When he appeared in front of the world, he wasparable to Emperor Qing, when he was close to the other shore, the boundless Chaos Dao had almost condensed into an illusory dao fruit. As for Yang Jian, he had been mysterious ever since the Battle of the Divine Ascension. He did not listen to the instructions and did not make many moves. When did he achieve the Destiny Realm, no one outside the hollow jade temple knew if there was an illusory path of the infinite chaos. As for Sun Wukong, although he cultivated the eight-nine arcane art and had many changes, it was clear that he did not walk the path of the infinite chaos.

    Until today, the infinite seal had disyed its supreme divine might in the destiny realm!

    Even though Cheng Tang had been suppressed for eternity and had been reincarnated, his powers were not as great as when he was at his peak. With one strike, he could destroy the Destiny Imperial Cauldron and the body of the ghost god that was the body of the Eternal Yin. He could return to his original state, it was enough to make every great divine arts practitioner give him a sidelong nce!

    Just as Meng Qi was about to retract his right palm and raise his sleeves to capture Cheng Tang alive, his true spirit exploded and disintegrated on its own. It was as if he had experienced thews of heaven and earth.

    ¡°What a pity...¡±Meng Qi shook his head. He did not expect that the reincarnation here seemed to be abnormal.

    After saying that, he stopped the heavenly transformation and concealed his aura. He then walked towards the ce where the multi-colored lights rose up, he then asked thoughtfully, ¡°Just now, the empress mentioned many things rted to the Battle of the heavenly monarch, but she seems to have left out a certain innate god that is extremely important in the ancient times?¡±

    When it came to the mythological era, this god was a topic that could not be avoided!

    ¡°You Mean Empress Hou Tu?¡±Liu Luo suddenly sighed, ¡°She is the Qi of the Earth in the real world. She is benevolent and wise. She has always pitied all living beings and protected all the worlds. Although she has great authority and strength, she has never participated in the battle for the heavenly monarch throne. She is respected by all the forces.¡±

    ¡°At that time, the turbid qi dropped and sank into the nine remoteness. Luo Feng¡¯s world, ck prison¡¯s world, and the river of the yellow springs were the source of the death qi. The beginning of ghosts and creatures. If the living beings were obsessed with these ces, they could not get rid of their resentment. After they sensed these ces, they could turn into ghosts or zombies and lose all their memories. The rest of the living beings would disappear into the heaven and earth and return to nature. There was no such thing as reincarnation. Later, the living beings learned how to offer incense offerings. They could help these persistent ghosts and creatures to form their yin bodies, be ghosts and deities, recover their memories, and form a yinnd that belonged to each family

    ¡°As for someone as ambitious as Cheng Tang, he wanted to create his own world of Yin. He wanted to fuse this world of yin and form a Yin Cao. Then, he wanted to connect with Luo Feng, ck prison, and the other worlds of the nine underworld toplete the true underworld.¡±

    Meng Qi was puzzled. ¡°Did Empress Hou tu reach the other shore at that time?¡±

    Liu Luo shook his head. ¡°No. When the Battle of Ascension ended and the heavenly emperor was in seclusion in the hall of the past, preparing to digest his gains and open the highest level of the nine heavens in one fell swoop, Empress Hou tu suddenly came and paid a secret visit. After that, she left the immortal world and returned to the Earth. This shocked us and made us start to break free from the sea of bitterness. Unknowingly, she had reached such a stage, even surpassing the Heavenly Emperor!¡±

    ¡°When reaching the other side of the DAO, there will be obstacles. At the critical moment, Empress Hou Tu made a big wish. She wanted to use her illusory dao fruit as the material, her body as the cauldron, and the world of nine remoteness such as Luo Feng and ck prison as the fire to forge a divine weapon and magical treasure that could allow living beings to reincarnate. With this, she sessfullynded on the shore, but she also lost her life and turned into a mysterious and strange reincarnation seal... she actually nned to sacrifice herself...¡±

    The mystical maiden of the nine heavens had used a lot of ¡°Jing¡±words when she talked about the matter of thetter earth. It was evident that she still could not believe it today.

    ¡°After the reincarnation seal was born, who had it fallen into the hands of in the first ce?¡±Meng Qi asked this crucial detail.

    Liu Luo smiled bitterly and said, ¡°The reincarnation seal disappeared without a trace as soon as it appeared. It was also difficult for the big shots to trace it back. When it reappeared, it was already the battle that destroyed the Spirit Mountain. In short, after Empress Hou tu transformed into this seal, there was reincarnation in the world. The reincarnated person had three souls to rece one.¡±

    As they spoke, the two of them had already arrived at the deepest part of the sky prison that was soaring with various colored lights. Two stone bs were iid on the ground, and they were covered with vague dao patterns, like an ancient door.

    ¡°Do you really intend to explore this ce? Aren¡¯t you afraid of disturbing some terrifying thing?¡±Liuluo asked solemnly again.

    Meng Qi smiled slightly and said,

    ¡°When robbery was about to self-prove the legend before the cmity, I once felt satisfied and acted in a prudent manner. This was not wrong, but one thing after another began to go against my will, and it began to exceed the scope of my body¡¯s response. It made people feel pain and helplessness, and I finally understood one thing. There was no mistake in being prudent. Under the background of the end of the cmity, the end of the era, and the struggle on the other shore, it was difficult to fight for a slim chance of survival without taking some risks

    ¡°I¡¯d rather take a risk today. Even if I die here, I don¡¯t want to regret not putting in more effort in the past when I can¡¯t do anything in the future!¡±

    After saying that, he reached out his right hand and pressed on the two stone doors. The zedmp in his eyes shone as he deduced all sorts of details and forbidden techniques.

    Liu Luo looked at him. In an instant, he seemed to see Meng Qi from a long time ago. He saw a sharp de that had been sealed for a long time finally unsheathed, shining with a cold light.

    The knife, fierce forward, Invincible!

 Chapter 1304 138, The Complex God Of Thunder

    On the stone b, numerous indistinct dao patterns protruded out and reflected in Meng Qi¡¯s eyes. They were ignited by the dao one ssmp, dividing and reassembling, endlessly deducing all sorts of possibilities.

    When theplexity in the depths of his eyes finally came to a stop, Meng Qi¡¯s right palmpletely pressed down, spreading out in a daze andpletely enveloping the two stone bs. At first, one could still see the flickering light in the darkness and the changing of the symbols. But after a few moments.., everything disappeared without a sound, as if it had merged into the chaos. Even the stone bs themselves could not be found at all, revealing the majestic steps down.

    At this moment, a ray of light with a grayish luster hacked out without any warning. It was heavy and sharp, giving one the feeling of a giant axe going against the heavens. It broke through the darkness and divided the chaos. It was as if the world had been reborn at this moment!

    ng!

    Amidst the nging of metal, the gray stone pir stopped moving. The light dissipated and revealed an ancient and mottled stone axe. It was pressed down by Meng Qi¡¯s giant pale golden right hand and blocked in front of him.

    Drops of spiritual blood slid down from where the axe came into contact with the palm. Countless rules manifested within it, forming a world that disintegrated one after another.

    The person holding the stone axe was a headless giant. The position of his breasts had be his eyes and his navel had be his mouth. His will was so strong that it became a reality. He condensed a mottled and terrifying stone axe. It was none other than the ancient powerhouse Xing Tian.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve suffered such external injuries. Unfortunately, with the passing of time and the erosion of time, you are less than 20% of your peak condition. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be just a flesh wound.¡±Meng Qi held the axe with his right hand and looked at Xing Tian with a sigh, the darkness that had been split apart rolled back and condensed into a cloud-like point of chaos once again.

    The chaos spread and drowned Xing Tian. His strong will rushed left and right, absorbing waves and ripples. However, in the end, he returned to his original state silently.

    There was something strange about the reincarnation here. Meng Qi gave up on capturing Xingtian alive. Instead, he assimted with the infinite, hoping to read a few memory fragments.

    Darkness, the darkness that would never change, the darkness that had nothing. Strangely, this was the only scene in Xingtian¡¯s memory fragments.

    Just as Meng Qi was about to melt the stone axe formed by Xingtian¡¯s will and merge it into the heaven-opening seal, the darkness suddenly copsed, revealing a pair of indifferent and majestic eyes. It made people involuntarily submit, swearing to obey his orders.

    Everything passed in the blink of an eye, and Meng Qi heard the rueful voice of the nine heavens mystical maiden Liu Luo:

    ¡°Indeed, the heaven opening and the boundless.¡±

    Xing Tian¡¯s axe just now had an obvious intent to open the heaven, condensing into an illusory great dao that could break through Meng Qi¡¯s boundless intent and hurt his original body. However, due to the consumption of splitting the chaos and the body of the eight-nine arcane art.., it only caused a flesh wound.

    Meng Qi was not surprised by this. Although the primordial Lord of Heaven had the purest and most powerful heaven opening seal, it did not prevent others fromprehending simr dao. Just like when he himself was at the Qionghua banquet before practicing the first three seals, through no word of the monument to realize a form of ¡°Heaven and earth¡±knife.

    Even if it is unique, such as ¡°Cause and effect¡±, others can approach it by practicing other cause and effect exercises, only because someone takes the ce can not achieve the illusory dao fruit.

    There was an obvious wound on Meng Qi¡¯s right palm that was bleeding. It was wriggling rapidly and was instantly restored to its original state. Streams of light pierced through his palm and merged into the ¡®Pangu Banner¡¯shadow inside his Niwan.

    ¡°As expected, something is sleeping inside.¡±His aura was concealed as if it was invisible. After saying that, he quietly fled into the deep hole that was surging with colorful lights.

    Liu Luo pondered for a moment and also cast a divine ability to make himself seem as if he had disappeared. Then, he followed Meng Qi and cautiously descended.

    After an unknown period of time, the multi-colored lights became bright again. They revolved around and formed a huge millstone or a crazy vortex,pletely blocking all directions.

    Streams of light continuously poured into the millstone, and the core of the Millstone was bottomless. It was dark and difficult to see, as if it was leading to a different path of reincarnation.

    Seeing this scene, Liu Luo¡¯s expression was slightly solemn. ¡°Water element, fire element, light, burning, drowning, Void, life, death, filth, fate, Yin Virtue...¡±

    The streams of light that were revolving corresponded to different illusory concepts, like broken authority, Split Great Dao, like the blue and ck light that symbolized the water element, the pure white light that symbolized light, and the vibrant green of life, the silent darkness that symbolized death, the pale white flowing colors that symbolized yin virtue..

    ¡°No wonder...¡±Meng Qi nodded slightly. He understood why the six ancestral dragons and the other Old Gods and ghosts were only empty shells.

    This ce was constantly absorbing their physical strength, residual authority, illusory great dao, and the spiritual light of their respective natures. It was crushed in the way of a millstone, poured into an unknown ce, and entered reincarnation, because Xing Tian was killed and then resurrected with his will, he dismembered his body before he became a soup, received incense, and achieved the path of ghosts and gods. They were all simr to dead things, so they could barely be preserved. After each cycle of reincarnation, they returned to their own bodies, this slowed down the disappearance of their power.

    It was also because of this that they were quietly nted with a loyal and self-destructive will during the cycle of reincarnation.

    ¡°The Celestial Emperor made this arrangement to nurture and strengthen something?¡±A divine light shed in Liu Luo¡¯s eyes as she looked into the depths of the illusory millstone. There was a faint ck dot floating there.

    As she looked, the Qi pulled and the ck dot slowly rose.

    Meng Qi, who was beside her, sensed a familiar feeling. It was the ¡°Enemy¡±he had faced many times!<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    He said in a deep voice, ¡°The effect of the reincarnation seal is still here.¡±

    ¡°You mean, before Ananda obtained the reincarnation seal, he hid here?¡±Liu Luo¡¯s tone was slightly fluctuating.

    What this meant was self-evident!

    Empress Hou Tu had a secret conversation with the Heavenly Emperor, and after achieving the other shore, the reincarnation seal was ced in the hands of the Heavenly Emperor. It was unknown what he was nning by cing it here!

    ¡°I suspect that the reincarnation seal in Ah Nan¡¯s hands was obtained from here.¡±Meng Qi looked solemnly at the ck dot that slowly floated up.

    This could also exin why the immortal realm¡¯s heavenly prison remained in the aftermath of the other shore, and the reincarnation seal was secretly protected here!

    At first, he thought that some important figure had other ns, but the era ended immediately. Therefore, he secretly cooperated with the Celestial Emperor and hid the immortal realm¡¯s heavenly prison, leaving hope for the Celestial Emperor to resurrect, but now, it seemed that this was not the case.

    ¡°Could it be that the betrayal of the thunder god was just a feint? The heavenly emperor calcted that he would face such a cmity, so he deliberately arranged it this way. When the Heavenly Court fell, the Thunder God wouldplete the resurrection. Therefore, the reincarnation seal would recognize the thunder god as its master...¡± Liu Luo boldly said this guess based on his understanding of the Heavenly Court¡¯s gods.

    Meng Qi frowned. ¡°We can¡¯t rule out this possibility.¡±

    This could exin why Ah Nan betrayed the Spirit Mountain and demon saint. As a result, the power of the Buddhist league and the demon race was greatly damaged, even Amitabha, ancient Bodhi Buddha, Demon Emperor, and demon saint should have suffered heavy injuries from each other¡¯s battle. They either jumped out of the river of time and fell into a deep sleep, or fought with injuries. They fought with the human emperor and eventually died in meditation, therefore, the only obstacles to the heavenly emperor¡¯s resurrection were the primordial beginning heavenly venerate and the moral heavenly venerate, which were the enemies that Ananda said could not be fought against at that time.

    Therefore, he chose to degenerate into a demon to reach the other shore.

    If that was the case, this was true love! Meng Qi almost cursed in his heart. He simply could not imagine that he was such a demon Buddha Ananda.

    However, ording to this conjecture, why was Ananda¡¯s phantom image scared off just now?

    The ck dot floated up and gradually became bigger. It was actually a body. It wore a crown on its head and a ck robe. It was filled with ghostly qi and floated in reincarnation. The illusory Great Dao and authority that were crushed by the millstone fused into it, a terrifying feeling came crashing into his face.

    ¡°The clone of the Celestial Emperor!¡±Liu Luo was definitely not unfamiliar with this. He blurted out, extremely solemn, ¡°This is the body of the ghost emperor that was refined and nurtured!¡±

    This was the Heavenly Emperor¡¯s backup n to revive him? Just as Meng Qi was about to speak, he saw this terrifying body open its eyes. It was indifferent and majestic, making people want to submit.

    Qing Yun flew out to resist the influence. Meanwhile, monstrous death qi and demonic intent suddenly rushed out from the eyes of the Heavenly Emperor¡¯s clone and the body of the ghost emperor, almost covering the past, present, and future.

    At this moment, Meng Qi sawyers of Buddhist light sealing spells appear around its body. They surrounded the three ruyi phantoms of purple, white, gold, and green, suppressing the attack that was ready to beunched.

    This familiar scene and the demonic intent emitted by the Ghost Emperor¡¯s body made Meng Qi blurt out,

    ¡°The Celestial Emperor¡¯s avatar has already been taken over by the Devil Buddha Dove!¡±

    His previous guess was instantly overturned!

    ..

    In the void at the highest level of the ninth heaven, the ancient Buddha Burning Lamp, who had been scared off by the ¡°Celestial Emperor¡¯s patrol¡±, was searching for clues. However, the distance between the two parties had already widened, and the void engulfed the rest. Everything was empty.

    Suddenly, Ah Nan¡¯s illusory figure, who was sitting cross-legged in the perfected Buddha light of burningmp ancient Buddha, suddenly turned his head and looked at a certain spot as if he had sensed something.

    ¡°Is There Something Wrong?¡±Burningmp ancient Buddha asked.

    Ah Nan¡¯s illusory figure revealed a smile:

    ¡°I know where they are.¡±

    ¡°They are actually following the big dipper emperor chariot...¡±

 Chapter 1305 139, Absorption Of Authority

    The Buddha¡¯s light turned into ten thousand symbols, connecting them into shackles, forming a barrier that firmly bound the heavenly emperor avatar that the Devil Buddha upied. Meanwhile, the illusion of the three treasures ruyi emitted the aura of virtue, saint virtue, and virtue, it suppressed all the changes in the body¡¯s Qi dynamics. Even though there were all kinds of profound and subtle changes, it was still difficult to prate and infiltrate the outside world.

    ¡°The Thunder God still betrayed the celestial emperor...¡±witnessing this scene, the nine heavens mystical maiden luoluo could not help but sigh.

    Along the way, the other story told by the various arrangements still had the same ending.

    However, if not for this, Su Meng and he would probably have to deal with the awakened Celestial Emperor¡¯s avatar now. Even if he did not have the Nirvana realm, it was still quite dangerous, and it might even cause a chain reaction.., to resurrect the fallen celestial emperor -- after the Devil Buddha dove upied the magpie¡¯s nest, the seal of the Buddha and the primordial Lord of Heaven would naturally affect this body.

    Of course, as the great god of the ancient Heavenly Court, Liuluo was secretly looking forward to this situation. As long as the clone of the Celestial Emperor still had intelligence, it would be able to get along well after it woke up. However, he never expected that the thunder god would be so ruthless, it was as if he wanted to break all of the Heavenly Emperor¡¯s backup ns, causing her hopes to turn into nothing as she sighed in disappointment.

    Meng Qi quietly looked at the heavenly emperor¡¯s avatar and suddenlyughed, ¡°The thunder god, this thick-browed and big-eyed fellow, is really a traitor in his bones. I roughly understand why he was scared off when he saw the Big Dipper Sovereign.¡±

    Hearing this.., liu Luo¡¯s heart moved slightly as he said, ¡°The Devil Buddha took over this devil emperor¡¯s body because he wanted to break all of the Heavenly Emperor¡¯s backup ns, causing him topletely fall and have no chance of revival. However, after he really implemented it, he discovered that the heavenly emperor did not only set up this ce. A crafty rabbit has three burrows and has another opportunity. Therefore, after he was scared by me and witnessed the Big Dipper Sovereign¡¯s ride, he felt that it was possible that the real heavenly emperor had relied on other preparations to return and retreated with a guilty conscience.¡±

    Meng Qi pped his hands and smiled, ¡°Your Highness is right. I wonder if you have any clues about the Heavenly Emperor¡¯s other n?¡±

    A bitter smile appeared on Liu Luo¡¯s face, ¡°If I knew the clues, I wouldn¡¯t be shocked along the way. When the heavenly emperor protected us from the fall of the heavenly court, he only told us one thing.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±Meng Qi looked over.

    Luoluo pursed his lips. ¡°If the human emperor is born, I will help him!¡±

    The human emperor could not be the reincarnation of the heavenly emperor. At that time, the Moral Celestial Master could directly interfere with the matters of the real world, so how could he not notice... Meng Qi thought about it, and his thoughts shed with each other, stimting the spark of inspiration, however, he still could not understand it. His gaze returned to the huge millstone that was constantly crushing the illusory authority, and the depths of the core that was hard to see.

    Then, he extended his right hand. The face of his palm was like a mirror, absorbing all the light. It was pitch-ck and deep, reflecting the specific void structure of this arrangement.

    All colors flew, and the illusory path interfered. With reference to the Void Seal ABHIJNA derived from the supreme heavenly mirror, one could only vaguely seeyers of death and subtle reincarnation.

    At this moment, Meng Qi turned his head and smiled at Liuluo:

    ¡°As long as I don¡¯t touch the avatar of the Celestial Emperor and try to open the seal around him, no matter how this ce changes, it can¡¯t affect the enchantment and the things that the original body is suppressing on the spiritual mountain.¡±

    What kind of experience and knowledge did Liu Luo have? He immediately asked back,

    ¡°What do you want to Do?¡±

    Meng Qi said leisurely,

    ¡°Use the infinite tolerance to absorb these broken authorities, tear down the reincarnation arrangement of this ce, and peek at the secret in the depths of his heart.¡±

    As he spoke, the pitch-ck mirror on his right palm rippled like water and copsedyer byyer. Soon, it formed a darkness that was like a dot, like a cloud, and contained all things.

    As his palm pressed down, the remaining multi-colored light seemed to have covered the light veil of chaos. It trembled continuously and slowly broke away from the suction force and restraint of the Millstone Vortex. It spread out and headed towards the point of infinity, slowly disappearing within, it seemed to have been assimted.

    Rays of light rose. There was the power of the ancestral dragon that could overturn rivers and overturn seas, and the power of the great water that could destroy the world. There was the power of the nine mes that could burn the sky, and the power of the sun that shone with light. All of them were thrown over and disintegrated, returning to their original state.

    Rumble!

    The entire gigantic millstone trembled, and its own body shook violently. Slowly, cracks began to appear.

    Bang!

    The illusory millstone shattered, turning into countless rays of light that returned to the infinite, returned to the chaos, returned to Meng Qi¡¯s right palm, and perfected the various dao intents that he hadprehended.

    Rumble!

    The vortexpletely dissipated, andyers of dense fog surged out crazily. However, as the infinite dim light shone down, everything was contained by the chaos, without the slightest fluctuation.

    Meng Qi did not know when, but a tree branch that was emitting a hazy clear light had appeared in his left hand. The excess broken authority and illusory Great Dao were like the water of the Milky Way. They could not help but flow over and werepletely absorbed by it.

    The tree of Great Dao was also known as the ¡°Epoch.¡±Of course, he had to seize the opportunity to ¡°Feed¡±it!

    When the will of Chaos withdrew, the abnormal changes in the depths of the vortex calmed down. The scene there was vaguely presented in Meng Qi and Liu Luo¡¯s eyes.

    It was a destend with the howling of the cold wind. It spread over billions of cmities, and there was no end to it. At the core stood a pitch-ck mountain. It was as if the illusory death and the will of ghosts had condensed into a corporeal form. It was the source of the ghosts and ghosts.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    This mountain was divided into sixyers. The turbid intent was deep, andyers of forbidden spells were born naturally. They formed an imprable barrier of the path of ghosts, which was dense and terrifying.

    When Meng Qi¡¯s gazended on this pitch-ck mountain, a pair of indescribable eyes suddenly appeared in his mind. They were cold and sinister, and they hardened his body, corroding his bodyyer byyer.

    ng! ng!

    The des and swords cried out in unison. The absolute de and the scarlet sword burst out with light at the same time. The chaotic light around Meng Qi¡¯s body slowly revolved, dispelling the terrifying will that was projected over. Dao Yi, Liu Li, and the others tilted their mes, burning off the connection.

    Their eyes met, and he and Liu Luo spoke at the same time:

    ¡°Xuan Ming Ghost Emperor!¡±

    ¡°Luo Feng¡¯s ck prison!¡±

    The tyrannical will that the pair of eyes represented was none other than the Xuan Ming Ghost Emperor that Meng Qi had once interacted with, the false shore of the nine Netherworlds!

    -- Luo Feng¡¯s world, the ck Prison¡¯s world, and the River Styx were the source of death, Slumber, darkness, and ghosts in the nine Netherworlds. The former two were now Xuan Ming Ghost Emperor¡¯s training grounds.

    The reincarnation arrangement at the bottom of the immortal realm¡¯s heavenly prison had actually secretly linked Luo Feng and ck prison together!

    Then, when he thought about how the Heavenly Emperor had created a clone with the body of the Ghost Emperor, the truth of the matter was obvious.

    ¡°Back then, the Heavenly Emperor had set up this ce with the reincarnation seal as the core and the Old Gods and ghosts that had been suppressed over the years as a supplement. He probably wanted to bypass the ancient Hades, where the two sects of Buddhism and Taoism had been deeply involved, and use the body of the ghost emperor to unify Luo Feng and ck prison. Then, he had crossed the sky and the sea to establish a real afterlife, a world that only belonged to himself after death. Then, with the help of this, he had formed the embryonic form of the dao fruit. Unfortunately, the reincarnation seal was taken away by the Devil Buddha and took over the body of the Ghost Emperor. The middle path of this matter copsed.¡± Based on what he knew and heard, he quickly made a judgment, and his heart was filled with an inexplicable mncholy.

    As the Great God who presided over the Heavenly Court¡¯s expedition, he actually did not know any of this!

    Meng Qi nodded slightly and said, ¡°It seems that the so-called resurrection arrangement of the clone is just a side effect. Of course, it¡¯s also possible that the body of the ghost emperor is just a feint. The remnant spirit of the Heavenly Emperor might have already colluded with Luo Feng and ck prison through the will of reincarnation. I don¡¯t know where he reincarnated to, and I also don¡¯t know what Empress Hou Tu had a secret conversation with him.¡±

    With that, he waved his left sleeve, and the universe stood up again. He put away the clone of the celestial emperor that was suppressed by the seal, turned around, and left without any hesitation.

    ¡°You?¡±Facing Meng Qi¡¯s straightforward action, Liu Luo could not react in time.

    Meng Qi chuckled. ¡°This is already considered a devil Buddha clone. Encountering him will definitely arouse ah Nan¡¯s senses. If I don¡¯t Leave Now, do you still want to stay and fight with him?¡±

    At the same time, he flicked his right hand, and a small illusory light seal flew towards the nine heavens mystical maiden. Inside, there were many vague dao patterns floating. Their colors were like gold and red, filled with the intent of battle and conquest.

    ¡°This is...¡±Liu Luo caught the seal, his expression slightly changing.

    Meng Qi flew up and left the deep pit, he said nonchntly, ¡°I have assimted some of the bits and pieces of authority rted to battle and conquest. The rest is condensed into this seal. I believe that it has the effect of a rock from another mountain for you, Your Highness. If everyone works together to explore, how can I be the only one to reap the benefits?¡±

    Liu Luo did not pretend to be sincere. She put away the seal and smiled sweetly. ¡°No wonder there were many rumors in the jianghu in the past. It was said that frenzied sword, Su Meng, was a brave and righteous man. I will remember this in my heart.¡±

    Then, she looked at Meng Qi¡¯s left sleeve and said, ¡°You took away this heavenly Emperor Avatar because you were afraid that the Devil Buddha, Ah Nan, would use it to bypass the spiritual mountain seal and escape?¡±

    ¡°Although it¡¯s very unlikely, we have to be careful.¡±Meng Qi nodded solemnly.

    Of course, in this way, even if there was a ¡°Cause of all karma¡±that was isted from the void of this world, the Devil Buddha could still rely on the connection between the avatar and the real body to vaguely grasp their whereabouts.

    It would only depend on who ran fast!

    Moreover, as long as he met up with Guang Chengzi and the other disciples of Yuxu sect, things would be less troublesome.

    He and Liu Luo quickly escaped from the heavenly prison and rushed back to the Big Dipper carriage.

    ..

    In the real world, in the Great Snow Mountain, beside the nine immortal venerated tombs, Wang Siyuan met the current Snow Mountain sect leader.

    ¡°Young master Wang, you suddenly came to visit. May I know what¡¯s the matter?¡±The Snow Mountain sect leader asked politely.

    Wang Siyuan coughed lightly and said with a faint smile,

    ¡°I¡¯m here for the one suppressed in the ancient tomb.¡±

 Chapter 1306 140, The Key To The Tribulation

    The starlight shone brightly and the canopy drooped. The Big Dipper Emperor seemed to have sensed the remnant aura at the bottom of the immortal realm¡¯s heavenly prison after Meng Qi and Liu Luo returned. He once again soared into the sky, dragging a long me tail as he flew into the depths of the void.., it was unknown where he would eventually run to, where he would stop, or whether he would forever drift in the pitch-ck darkness.

    At this moment, Meng Qi, who was standing under the pure white canopy, frowned slightly. He turned his head to look at the position of the ck prison¡¯s heavenly prison, as if he was looking for something.

    ¡°Is there an anomaly?¡±As an ancient god with rich experience in expeditions, Liu Luo was keenly aware of this and secretly asked.

    Meng Qi mused for a moment before shaking his head. ¡°I can¡¯t exin why I feel an inexplicable sense of familiarity. I think it¡¯s because I¡¯m too cautious and cautious, causing me to panic...¡±

    The surroundings were dark. Other than time and space, there was nothing else. There were also no signs of danger. After Liu Luo was on high alert for a moment, he finally believed that Meng Qi was indeed too sensitive after the Big Dipper sovereign drove the immortal realm prison to the point that his shadow could not be seen.

    When the light of the ancient constetion and the aura of the heavenly emperor¡¯s remnantpletely disappeared, the space where the big dipper sovereign had stopped suddenly began to squirm. A ck figure appeared and transformed into a human figure.

    He wore an ancient immortal¡¯s robe and wore a crown on his head. His aura was long and seemed to span through the ages. He was clearly the leader of the twelve divine envoys under Mother Wusheng, the same ruler as the world, Zhen Yuan Zi!

    Just now, he almost couldn¡¯t help but take action. He used his sleeve to capture Meng Qi and Liu Luo, but the subtle aura made him choose to give up in the end.

    If he didn¡¯t have the confidence to capture the two of them and let one of them escape, exposing the fact that he had appeared in the Celestial Realm¡¯s heavenly prison, then the more important matter would be troublesome.

    Zhen Yuan Zi¡¯s original purpose of this trip had nothing to do with theyout of the heavenly prison. However, after he happened to witness the grand asion of the ¡°Heavenly Emperor¡¯s patrol¡±, he secretly tracked them down and secretly observed the entire process. He was pleasantly surprised.

    The inexplicable spying in the darkness that Meng Qi and Liu Luo sensed came partly from the Ghost Emperor Cheng Tang and Xing Tian, and partly from Zhen Yuan Zi. However, they were mixed up. With someone taking the me, it was really difficult to detect the truth!

    Taking a step forward, Zhen Yuan Zi¡¯s sleeves fluttered. With the grace of an ancient immortal, he once again entered the Heavenly Prison of the immortal world. After passing throughyers of stairs, he passed through the dark and deep pit and arrived at the ce where the illusory millstone crushed the avenue of authority,

    looking at the destend in the depths of the ck fog, Zhen Yuan Zi took a light breath and sighed inwardly:

    ¡°It really is so.¡±

    At the beginning of the epoch, when heaven and earth were separated, the Clear Air Rose and formed the immortal realm. The turbid air descended and there was the nine Netherworlds. It seemed to be clearly divided and repelled each other. However, as one entity, how could there not be a subtle connection? It was just like the extreme yin and the extreme yang, the Yang Extreme and Yin birth, they were mixed together and returned to the Tai Chi.

    The bottom of the immortal realm¡¯s heavenly prison was the ce where the ¡®clear extreme and turbid condensation¡¯was located. It could directly sense the connection to the nineher regions. It was precisely because of this that the heavenly emperor ced the secret reincarnation and the Ghost Emperor¡¯s avatar here. Once the reincarnation was formed.., the Ghost Emperor was pregnant with a spirit, and he could ¡®Reincarnate''into Luo Feng or the ck prison without anyone knowing. He would wait for an opportunity to rece Ghost Emperor Xuan Ming, and then pass through the reincarnation to be the true master of the underworld. He would then seize the key to the final tribtion.

    The authority and the will of reincarnation that Su Meng had absorbed made people envious. The Heavenly Emperor avatar that he had taken away made people wary. However, these were not the most important things in this world!

    Zhen Yuan Zi slowly sank. The Divine Talismans and runes on the Crimson Jade text around him were prominent. They continued to connect and condense, eventually forming one blurry dao pattern after another. Even the three dao patterns at the core were almostplete and clear.

    As soon as the blurry dao patterns appeared, the Millstone Vortex that had been destroyed by Meng Qi appeared once again. It slowly rotated and crushed all things, giving birth to a subtle reincarnation intent.

    He had actually reconstructed more than 50% of the Heavenly Emperor¡¯s arrangements with the help of the onlookers just now!

    Zhen Yuan Zi¡¯s figure sank deeper and deeper. At first, he was like a ck dot. Then, he gave birth to some ghost qi and some death intent in the reincarnation. It was as if he had been reincarnated as a ghost emperor. A long sigh reverberated faintly:

    ¡°So what if I¡¯m the same as the Lord in the world? In the end, it¡¯s all for naught...¡±

    The ck dot sank faster, as if it had passed through a subtle barrier and quietly fell into Luo Feng¡¯s ck prison.

    The illusory millstone that had reappeared gradually disappeared.

    After a while, a dot of light suddenly appeared. Then, it burst out with boundless light, illuminating the darkness of this realm. It was burningmp, who had 24 circles of perfect Buddhist light behind his head, who had rushed over.

    ¡°Su Meng and Xuan Nu have already left,¡±burningmp said with neither joy nor sorrow.

    In a round of Buddhist light, Ah Nan sat in the lotus position and smiled leisurely:

    ¡°As long as they still point to the big dipper chariot, then I can be sure of their next resting ce. I will rush there in advance and block them there.¡±<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Burningmp ancient Buddha nodded slightly. He looked at the hazy yin soil covered by the ck gas and sighed with emotion. ¡°The heavenly emperor is indeed worthy of being a mighty lord who can suppress his whole life. He has already begun to set up the Yin world by himself.¡±

    Ah nan chuckled, ¡°The end of the tribtion is like the extinguishing of a man¡¯smp. There are immeasurable benefits in establishing and controlling aplete yin world. Not only is it necessary for the embryonic form of the dao fruit, but it is also the key to the tribtion. With the Heavenly Emperor¡¯s shrewdness and knowledge, how could he not notice it? ¡°The 18 levels of Hell of your Buddhism, the six paths of reincarnation, the Pure Land of Bliss, the Buddhist kingdom on Earth, the vacuum homnd of Luoism, the ancient underworld of demons and gods, and the Yin soil of the Dao sect¡¯s emperor are all such attempts, aren¡¯t They?¡±

    The ancient underworld of the ten halls of Yama, the Yellow Springs of reincarnation, which had once been established by Haotian Taoism, Buddhism, the demi-human race, and the gods of the Heavenly Court, copsed after the Falling Battle of the Heavenly Court because of mutual destruction.

    The two casually chatted for a while, and the ancient Buddha with the burningmp turned into a long rainbow and rushed out of the Heavenly Prison of the immortal world. ording to Ah Nan¡¯s guidance, he went straight to the depths of the void.

    ..

    ¡°Young master Wang, What do you mean? Do you want to release him and bring harm to themon people?¡±The Snow Mountain sect leader was shocked and almost could not control his emotions. His expression darkened as he asked solemnly.

    Wang Siyuan¡¯s whereabouts from behind the Dharma body had be a mystery. His current strength was unfathomable. The Snow Mountain sect had not had a dharma body for many generations. No matter how deep their foundation was, with the legacy of a venerated immortal, they were probably not a match for him!

    Wang Siyuan clenched his left hand into a fist and pressed it against his mouth. He did not answer directly. He looked around and said,

    ¡°Your sect has been mistaken about one thing. The one suppressed in the venerated immortal¡¯s ancient tomb has always been known as ¡®He''in the outside world. People often recite his name, but he did not escape.¡±

    ¡°How is that possible?¡±The Snow Mountain sect leader blurted out in shock.

    The nine venerated immortals had clearly warned him in this way.

    ¡°Only when the person who recited his name knows that he is suppressed here, can he use this opportunity to escape,¡±Wang Siyuan said with a smile, ¡°Moreover, his situation is special. It is neither here nor there. There is probably only one person in this world who can urately describe his name. It is not what you normally think.¡±

    The mes in his eyes danced crazily, as if he wanted to break some seal and release a certain name!

    The sect master of the Snow Mountain sect was shocked and furious. ¡°Are you crazy? What are you trying to do?¡±

    Wang Siyuan smiled and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t let him out, let me in and lend you the nine tokens.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of Death?¡±The sect master of the Snow Mountain sect did not expect such an answer.

    Wang Siyuan coughed a few times andughed out loud:

    ¡°A madman will not be afraid.¡±

    ..

    The Big Dipper Emperor Chariot tore through the darkness. After flying for an unknown amount of time, Meng Qi began to feel a wonderful sense of separation around him. From time to time, he would see mirage-like illusory scenes shing before his eyes.

    There were divine generals and heavenly soldiers in Golden Armor, a majestic and sacred great hall, broken walls that were burning with raging mes, and shimmering fragments of light... all of this made Liu Luo frown slightly. He felt as if he had returned to the heavenly court in the past.

    At this moment, a wave of light lit up, and a long river quietly flowed around the Big Dipper Emperor Chariot. It was so wide that one could not see the end of it, nor the end of it. Time flew by, and time flowed.

    ¡°River of time, why isn¡¯t there a future tributary...¡±Meng Qi eximed.

    Suddenly, the water downstream of the river of time rippled, and a figure slowly came riding on a kui cow. There was a sword hanging at his waist, and a clear treasure light floated behind his head. It seemed to contain all kinds of principles and all kinds of possibilities, including the past, present, and future.., it was perfect and wless.

    This figure was covered in auspicious light, and it was hard to see it clearly. He leisurely sang a song and said,

    ¡°Opening up the heaven and opening up the truth, discussing the scriptures and traveling to the capital.¡±

    ¡°The five Qi Dynasty transmits the marvelous arts, the three flowers gather at the top to y the role of Wu Sheng.¡±

 Chapter 1307 141, The Last Tribulation, I Am The Lord

    The moment he saw this figure, the expression of ¡°Nine heavens mystical maiden¡±, Luoluo, changed. She didn¡¯t seem like a great abhijna user who could censor his thoughts. Instead, she was like an ordinary person who was unfamiliar with the streets and gossiped about others. Her voice was fleeting and fleeting, it was as if she was squeezing out through the gaps in her teeth:

    ¡°Heavenly Lord of Numinous Treasure!¡±

    Heavenly Lord of Tongtian! At the same time, Meng Qi almost blurted out. After proving the legend and being able to introspect every thought, he could still vividly remember the books and poems he had read in the past. It was as if he had just recited them a few times.

    And the heavenly lord of Tongtian and the heavenly lord of Numinous Treasure had different titles for the same big shot!

    He had actually met the ancient man on the other side. The Heavenly Lord of Numinous Treasure in the three pure ones symbolized ¡°From existence to nothingness¡±!

    No! Could it be something like the remnant of the Heavenly Emperor in the Big Dipper Carriage? Not the Real Heavenly Lord of Tongtian?

    No! The Heavenly Emperor had already fallen, so the remnant shadow did not have the corresponding power. But if it was the heavenly lord of Numinous Treasure, the remnant shadow was equivalent to the real body. The Phantom could turn into the real body, and time and space were one!

    Just as the two of them were in a mess and were about to follow the example of the ancient Buddha of burningmp and the heavenly venerate of many treasures to avoid the attack, they saw waves of light surging around the indistinct figure that was shrouded in auspicious light. The clear and perfect light behind its head.., there was not a single w. It was as if the treasure light that contained all the possible theories was expanding at a seemingly slow but actually fast speed. It enveloped the world, and it was clear and blurry.

    Meng Qi and Liu Luo did not have the time to dodge at all. They were in a daze before their eyes, and their bodies felt washed away. It was as if they had sunk into the long river of time from the Big Dipper Sovereign¡¯s chariot.

    Wasn¡¯t it said that the heavenly venerate of spiritual treasure had been missing for a long time? As this thought appeared in his mind, Meng Qi¡¯s body and mind trembled. His vision returned to rity. He saw the surrounding light sparkling and flowing slowly. It contained the vicissitudes of life that would not return after the passage of time. It soaked into his body like it had never changed since ancient times.

    The ancient shore that was riding the Kui cow was traveling against the long river. It did not even look at him or Liu Luo.

    The surrounding waves suddenly changed and reflected Meng Qi¡¯s familiar ind, familiar world, and familiar pavilion. It was the Golden Ao Ind that was derived from the prehistoric fragments. It was the supreme pure realm that was once equal to the supreme pure realm and the Great Scarlet Heaven, it was the green touring pce that had an ethereal immortal aura and left a deep mark in his family¡¯s life!

    In the Green Touring Pce, the Heavenly Lord of Numinous Treasure, who was riding on the Kui cow just now, was sitting high above the rolling five qi and lecturing about the Great Dao. The bright and clear treasure light behind his head shone on every corner of the pce, making it perfectly wless, however, the audience who sat down to listen to the lecture was no longer as grand as when ten thousand immortals came to the imperial court. There were only a few dozen of them.

    His voice vaguely reached the ears of Meng Qi and Liu Luo. It was not as ancient as they had imagined. On the contrary, it was as clear and clear as a prime year. Every sentence was thought-provoking and thought-provoking, as if he was exining the mysteries of the Great Dao and the secrets of the epoch, even with Liu Luo¡¯s status as a knowledgeable ancient god, he was a little intoxicated by it. He was focused, afraid that he would miss out any sentence.

    Ever since the human emperor passed away, the other shore acting technique was already something that was hard toe by in the world!

    At this moment, the heavenly lord of Numinous Treasure raised his head slightly. A pair of eyes suddenly became clear and made direct contact with Meng Qi and Liu Luo¡¯s eyes!

    Bang!

    Meng Qi and Liu Luo felt as if they had been struck by lightning. Their entire bodies went numb. The Grand Supreme Wuji origin Shi Qingyun and the Nine Heavens Xuan Qi qingyun simultaneously stirred up ripples. They only felt that the pair of eyes were aloof and deep. It was difficult to understand, but they were clearly sizing themselves up, they did not know how much time and history had passed, but they were sizing themselves up!

    The other shore could not be seen!

    The Heavenly Lord of Numinous Treasure withdrew his gaze. The water waves suddenly shook, and the green touring pce shattered into pieces.

    When everything was clear, he once again sat on the back of the Kui Cow and continued to move upwards along the river of time. A terrifying clear light flew up from the depths of the long river andnded in his palm. It turned into an ancient longsword, and the dao patterns on it interweaved, it condensed into the word ¡°Qingping.¡±Where the Qingping Sword flew up, Meng Qi vaguely saw the golden ao ind and the dark, squirming ball of strange blood.

    Frustrated that their lecturing on the other side had been interrupted, the two looked at each other and saw the confusion in each other¡¯s eyes. Then, they restrained their emotions, suppressed their thoughts, and quietly watched.

    Time flowed endlessly. Meng Qi and Liu Luo had no ability to swim up at all. They could only watch as the heavenly lord of Numinous Treasure held the Qingping Sword in his hand, and the back of his head was shrouded in a clear and perfect light. Riding on the auspicious light kui cow, he stepped on the water-like time, he walked back step by step.

    Suddenly, the wave of light surged, and the image changed. It was as if a quiet mountain peak appeared. Waves of terrifying and tyrannical aura appeared, directly distorting all of Meng Qi¡¯s senses, making him unable to see clearly anymore, he could only vaguely see the heaven and earth, the mysterious yellow exquisite pagoda, the Taiji moral diagram, and so on interweaving into the phoenix pattern of five virtues.

    ¡°Lingshan! The battle that destroyed Lingshan!¡±Meng Qi said in a deep voice.

    That mountain bore too many memories of its own past. It was something that it did not dare to forget day and night. It was always on guard, so how could it not recognize it?

    That was the former Buddhist temple, the core of the Saha Pure Land, the Lingshan in its heart!

    And demon Saint had onlye to Lingshan once, the battle that destroyed ten thousand Buddhas!

    At this time, Lingbao heavenly venerate, who was riding on a Kui cow, had already entered the range of Lingshan. Itpletely blurred Meng Qi and Liu Luo¡¯s vision. Only a magnificent and majestic voice was heard:<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    ¡°I will be the ruler of the final tribtion!¡±

    Crackle, crackle, crackle. Light of various colors rose. The scene of the spiritual mountain could no longer be seen.

    Liu Luo was silent for a few moments. Suddenly, he let out a long sigh and said, ¡°I did not expect him to intervene in the Battle of the Spiritual Mountain...¡±

    In the Battle of the Spiritual Mountain, ten thousand Buddhas fell together. The demons were also greatly injured. Very few managed to walk out alive. More importantly, when Sun Wukong broke through the spiritual mountain and sealed the demon ox king and the other great sages, it was the beginning of the battle on the other shore, in other words, Amitabha, Bodhi ancient Buddha and the others on the other side did not mention it. Unless the demon saint was resurrected and the Monkey King spoke, no one would know what happened.

    ¡°No wonder the demon saint did not have time to save his subordinates.¡±Meng Qi sighed.

    The light projection faded and the heavenly lord of Lingbao, who was riding on the Kui cow, appeared once again. He was still moving against the light projection, heading towards the past.

    Another wave of light surged, and a new scene appeared. The nineyers of the hazy immortal world were high up in the sky. Then, they were shaken by the auras that spanned the past, present, and future. Everything became blurry again, distorting Meng Qi and Liu Luo¡¯s senses.

    ¡°The Battle of the fall of the heavenly court...¡±Liu Luo¡¯s gaze was slightly dazed, and his tone was filled with regret.

    He did not expect that he would be able to witness the nightmare scene again today.

    As the heavenly venerate of Numinous Treasure rode on the Kui cow and broke through the fog to step onto the highest level of the ninth heaven, Meng Qi vaguely saw a Qing cloud that covered the entire realm. It was a dark and chaotic Qing cloud!

    The Qing cloud shone, and the goldenmp shone for tens of thousands of years. The lotus flowers bloomed, and the Jade Rose Rose and fell. The light shone on each other, and it was the perfect supreme boundless primordial Qi Qing Cloud!

    The heavenly venerate of primordial beginning!

    This was the first time he had seen primordial qi heavenly venerate, even if it was because of the reappearance of history... Meng Qi¡¯s heart surged, and he opened his wise eyes. He tried his best to see Primordial Qi heavenly venerate clearly, but all he could see was that green cloud.

    The aura interweaved, distorting his senses, and the scene could not be seen. However, at this moment, Meng Qi heard an ancient voice that seemed familiar yet strange. It contained the original meaning of the voice, and it came from afar, it seemed to be sighing:

    ¡°The matter of the dao fruit is indeed difficult to fake...¡±

    The voice echoed, and Meng Qi and Liu Luo were both in a daze. It took them a long time to recover. They saw that the prime of Tongtian, who was riding on the Kui cow, had long left the heavenly court and was falling. He was moving upstream, toward the depths of time.

    The scene of the journey to the west appeared, but the heavenly lord of Numinous Treasure was still sitting in the green touring pce preaching the Dao. He almost did not interfere.

    Immediately after, he rode on the Kui cow again and traveled backward. A long time had passed.

    However, when Meng Qi felt that he was about to return to the Battle of Ascension, Lingbao Heavenly Venerate¡¯s figure disappeared. He hadpletely disappeared. The river of time had stopped flowing there. It was cut off from the past!

    ¡°The river of time has stopped flowing?¡±Meng Qi and Liu Luo actually spoke at the same time.

    The shimmering waves could not be changed. Their vision blurred once again. Then, they realized that they had returned to the Big Dipper Divine Chariot. They were in the depths of the dark void. What they saw just now seemed like a dream.

    The light in Liu Luo¡¯s eyes jumped, and his wisdom flickered. After pondering for a moment, he suddenly opened his mouth:

    ¡°I understand why Yuan Shi chose to ascend to Godhood and why morality chose to travel to the west to cover something up.¡±

    Hearing this, meng Qi also came to a realization. ¡°Yuan Shi opened the source of time and chose to ascend to godhood from the real world in order to hide the whereabouts of Lingbao heavenly venerate. Dao heavenly venerate chose to travel to the west in order to hide the whereabouts of Yuan Shi heavenly venerate. If we want to know the final destination of the two, I¡¯m afraid we have tobine the three realms and return the river of time to its original State!¡±

    This was truly a difficult mission!

    At this point, Meng Qi was startled and said solemnly, ¡°But the words of the primordial Lord of Heaven were filled with a deep meaning.¡±

    ¡°The matter of the dao fruit is indeed difficult to fake?¡±Liu Luo frowned slightly.

    ¡°Yes, it looks like he was moved by the mystery of the Dao fruit. However, from another perspective, it can be seen that when the several other shores joined forces to fight the heavenly court, it was probably to achieve the dao fruit! ¡°And this is also the reason why the Heavenly Emperor tried to get rid of the heavenly venerate of primordial beginning and the heavenly venerate of morality to establish his own sect, right?¡±Meng Qi¡¯s gaze was deep, he looked into the distance.

 Chapter 1308 142, How Many Old Matters Had Come To Pass Like Smoke

    Regarding the great events of the ancient mythological era, Meng Qi had long since ceased to be a fool. After experiencing all kinds of things and constantly correcting his past mistakes, he had a feeling that he was getting closer and closer to the truth.

    At this moment, after deducing from the bits and pieces of words left behind by the heavenly venerate of primordial beginning that it was very likely that the other shores had joined forces to fight the Heavenly Court for matters rted to the dao fruit, some of his long-standing doubts seemed to have been exined at once.

    After the Heavenly Emperor opened the highest level of the nine heavens and transcended the sea of bitterness, he reached the other side. As a genuine big shot, he had always been ambitious. It was normal for him not to want to be the puppet of the heavenly venerate of primordial beginning and the heavenly venerate of morals, to rope in the Gautama Buddha of the spiritual mountain and involve the Buddhist powers to achieve bnce, to be in the middle and to be on both sides was a brilliant strategy. However, why did he end up falling out with the primordial beginning¡¯s morals andpletely sided with the Buddhist sect?

    The key point was that Sun Wukong, the Monkey King, wreaked havoc in the Heavenly Pce. He was unstoppable and forced the heavenly emperor to directly ask the Gautama of Mount Numinous to suppress him. However, this seemingly simple matter had too many unimaginable aspects:

    As one of the three pure ones and an ancient person on the other side of the river, the Celestial Master of morals failed to refine Sun Wukong with his pill furnace. Instead, he gave him even more tyrannical strength

    Yang Jian, the true Lord Eng, who had always shown mercy and was known to no one other than the masters of the Hollow Jade Temple, had returned to the mouth of the river

    The two heavenly court generals, thunder god and mystic maiden, happened to be absent

    The remaining experts, such as the star Lord and Yuan Jun, either did not make a move or could not be stopped at all. They did not have the grace of a famous person

    Most importantly, the heavenly emperor was a true higan, the most powerful one among the Five Emperors. He actually avoided the skyscraping hall and requested the help of ri from Mount Numinous. He did not dare to fight Sun Wukong, shouldn¡¯t it be ¡°When the heavenly emperor is angry, the demon monkey will turn into ashes¡±?

    If he added ¡°The thing that is rted to the achievement of Dao Fruit¡±, everything would be connected.

    The Heavenly Emperor opened the highest level of the ninth heaven and found this item by chance. He kept it a secret and pondered over it. He even refined it slowly. At the same time, he secretly arranged reincarnation and schemed against Luo Feng and ck prison to build his own true Hades, as a result, his strength increased rapidly and there were signs that he was catching up to the ancient ones. His desire to break free from control was like a raging fire that had been poured oil on it. He began toe into contact with and rope in the Gautama of Mount Numinous, he used his power to conceal his true reliance.

    However, how terrifying were the heavenly venerate of primordial beginning and the heavenly venerate of morality? The beginning of everything, the cause of all the effects, and the incarnation of the Great Dao were just statements and not descriptions. He vaguely found some clues and took advantage of the critical moment when the Heavenly Emperor wasprehending or refining it to release Sun Wukong, they wanted him to wreak havoc in the Heavenly Pce and force the Heavenly Emperor to make a move to find out what was going on.

    Therefore, Yang Jian, True Lord Pure Source Mystic Dao, who did not listen to the instructions, returned to the mouth of the Gujiang estuary early on. Thunder God, Mystic Maiden, and Great Emperor Zhenwu were all transferred away due to other matters. Most of the remaining people who were loyal to the Dao sect either pretended not to know.., or they did not put in any effort, forcing the heavenly emperor to personally make a move.

    And the heavenly emperor was likely to reveal his secret the moment he made a move. He simply steeled his heart andpletely sided with the Buddhist sect, inviting Gautama of the Numinous Mountain to suppress the demon monkey. After that, the westward journey incident.., other than involving the mysteries of ri of Lingshan to ¡°Reduce and seek emptiness¡±, it was also after a few hundred years that the Heavenly Emperor and the Buddhist sect finally gained the upper hand. They began to fish and suppress and even threaten the Taoist sects in the heavenly court.., the demon camp on the Earth.

    Later, for some unknown reason, the secret about the Dao fruit was leaked. Even Lu Ya knew a thing or two about it. He even asked Lu Ya to tell the legend of the green emperor that he was the ¡°Highest level in the nine heavens¡±. Therefore, the other shores put aside their prejudices.., they joined hands to invade the heavenly court and almost destroyed the mythological era. In this process, the Buddha of Lingshan, who was still unknown at that time, benefited the most. Or rather, he used this to break the obsession, put down the shackles, andpletely became nothing, it did not take long for Lingshan to be reborn and obtain the dao fruit. This was also one of the supporting evidence for Meng Qi¡¯s guess.

    As for the culprit behind the leak of the secret, the word ¡°Thunder god¡±immediately appeared in Meng Qi¡¯s mind. The seemingly honest ¡®he¡¯had already colluded with the Devil Lord Long before the other shores joined hands to invade the heavenly court. It could even be said that.., the Devil Lord¡¯s invasion of the immortal world was a prelude to the fall of the heavenly court by the ancient people.

    This could also exin why the Devil Lord could not wait to rebel against the immortal world and fight the heavenly emperor to the death. It was because that ¡°Thing¡±was too precious and important, and he had the thunder god as an undercover agent, the two heavenly venerables, primordial beginning and moral, would even help to stop the Buddhist forces so that they could observe the changes and have a good chance of sess.

    If they did not act now, the heavenly emperor might havepletely digested the gains!

    Who knew that at the critical moment, Yuan Shi and Dao De managed to stop the great enemies like Buddha Lingshan and Amitabha. The Thunder God, who was supposed to make a fatal betrayal, came toote, toote, toote..

    Hence, the heavenly emperor risked serious injuries and killed the demon lord at the heavenly court boundary stone, his body scattered across the myriad worlds.

    On further thought, the Devil Master¡¯s arrival on the other side was a little sudden, and it was very likely that he received benefits from the thunder god, based on the benefits of that ¡°Thing¡±-- he, who stood out from the evil devil, would definitely not believe in empty words!

    But all of this had a prerequisite. The Celestial Emperor actually let the Thunder God know such an important secret and did not silence him. This was either really an ¡°Absolute trust¡±, or the thunder god was extremely familiar with the highest level of the ninth heaven and had hidden means, he was actually able to deceive the heavenly emperor and spy on ande into contact with that ¡°Thing¡±.

    As these thoughts shed through his mind, Meng Qi heard Liu Luo Sigh:

    ¡°It¡¯s very likely... no wonder the Azure Emperor took the lead...¡±

    However, such a ¡°Thing¡±had probably already been taken away by some big shot during the Falling Battle of the Heavenly Court. Even if there was leftover soup, there was still the Azure Emperor in front of him. It seemed meaningless for him to wait for the great divine arts practitioner to rush over.

    ..

    The ancient tomb was deep and dark. The dome seemed to hold up a curtain of sky. The stars twinkled, and a great power kept adding to it.

    ¡°Tai Yi (Taiyi) !¡±

    A crazy and vague roar came from the depths of the ancient tomb. It seemed to be able to directly shake the spiritual light of everyone¡¯s nature, which lived at an infinite height. It was tainted and dragged into the chaotic and terrifying abyss.

    The tokens engraved with ¡°Wanxiang¡±, ¡°Ice and snow¡±and other bright jade characters circled around, faintlymunicating with the molts in the nine ancient tombs and borrowing the power of Heaven and earth, under the guidance of Luo Shu, who was constantly evolving and changing the ck and white light spots, a small-sized forbidden spell was formed here. This allowed Wang Siyuan to withstand the faint roar of the monster.

    Even so, Wang Siyuan still felt that all his acupuncture points were numb, as if there was a cold light that was about to drill out. His head felt a little dizzy, and his Yi Dao true body was like an illusory qi, shaking and rippling.

    The smile on Wang Siyuan¡¯s face did not diminish, and the terrifying madness in his eyes became more and more obvious. After taking another nine steps forward, he suddenly spoke:<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    ¡°Tai Yi?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s his name? Tai Yi?¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you the Eastern Emperor Tai Yi!¡±

    The Eastern Emperor Tai Yi, one of the three supreme emperors of the immemorial era, had failed topete with the heavenly emperor for the supreme position and had fallen!

    He was still alive? Had he lived to this era? Had he been suppressed by the sacrifice of the nine venerables?

    The angry roar was strangely silent for a few breaths, and then it seemed to have recovered a little bit of consciousness because of it. It shouted like a tsunami,

    ¡°I am not the emperor of the East!¡±

    Wang Siyuan coughed and actually nodded slightly:

    ¡°That¡¯s true. You are not worthy to be called the emperor of the east.¡±

    Saying this, he looked over with a smile:

    ¡°You¡¯re sheqin. You¡¯re the founder of the Zhexiu Mountain.¡±

    The shouting stopped again, and a faint voice of pain could be heard. It was only after a long while that he weakly shouted,

    ¡°I, I¡¯m sheqin...¡±

    A sickly red tide appeared on Wang Siyuan¡¯s face. ¡°In order to escape from the Sea of bitterness, you tried to study the traces left behind in heaven and Earth when you fell on the other shore. Who would have thought that you would touch Donghuang Taiyi, who had yet to die, and was almost possessed by him. If not for the heavenly lord of Numinous Treasure sensing it and shing his sword from afar, you would have long be Donghuang Taiyi.¡±

    The chaotic and crazy voice became lost, and his tone became erratic as he said,

    ¡°How, how did you know?¡±

    Madness and bitterness shed across Wang Siyuan¡¯s eyes. He coughed andughed:

    ¡°Of course, cough, of course from, cough, the real Donghuang Taiyi...¡±

    ..

    The Big Dipper Emperor¡¯s steed tore through the void and continued its journey.

    ¡°Is there really a need to go there?¡±The mystical maiden of the nine heavens, Liu Luo, raised an objection. ¡°How could a big shot miss out on something important?¡±

    Judging from the chaotic time around them and the fact that they could actually see the past, the core of the highest level of the nine heavens, one of the focal points of the battle on the other shore, was about to arrive.

    Meng Qi smiled and said, ¡°The things that big shots don¡¯t like are also very precious to us. Moreover, it¡¯s very likely that we¡¯ll meet the Azure Emperor. That way, I won¡¯t have to worry about burningmp and the devil Buddha using the connection between their avatars to chase after us...¡±

    Before he could finish his words, he suddenly felt the tree of Great Dao in his sleeve tremble slightly. It seemed to have sensed something and was trying its best to break free.

    With a thought, Meng Qi took out the jade-green tree covered in clear light and pointed it into the depths of the void.

    In an instant, a clear light shot up into the sky from the depths of the void. The ripples were like waves that surged crazily into the void, lighting up the path.

    ..

    Celestial Venerate Guangfa, who was flying in the boundless darkness, suddenly stopped. He turned his head to look in a certain direction and saw a beam of clear light that looked like a lighthouse in the distance!

    ¡°What happened there?¡±Celestial Venerate Guangfa muttered solemnly. He changed his direction and flew toward the ¡°Clear Light Lighthouse¡±.

    In other ces in the void, the King Buddha of freedom, celestial venerate duobao, Empress Sanxiao, Demon King Ox, Demon King Roc, and ancient Buddha Lamplight also turned their eyes to the side and sensed the clear light that seemed to pierce through time and space.

 Chapter 1309 143, Trouble Is Good

    The clear light was like a fountain, pouring up and rippling out. It was particrly eye-catching in the dark and deep empty space, as if it could cover the vast expanse.

    As a great god ranked in the ancient heavenly court, ¡°Nine heavens mystical maiden¡±Liu Luo was not unfamiliar with this. Her expression was solemn as she whispered, ¡°Jian Mu...¡±

    Jian Mu was born ording to the Dao. It was connected to the roots and connected to all worlds. It was the skeleton and support of the Nine Heavens of the immortal world.

    As she spoke, she looked at the tree of Great Dao in Meng Qi¡¯s hand from the corner of her eyes. Although she had heard of it, she had just met it and felt that it was simr to Jian Mu.

    Was her current reaction the resonance between the two?

    Because the tree of Great Dao could absorb the tree of Great Dao and devour all sorts of special things in the immortal world, Meng Qi was only slightly surprised by the strange scene before her before she returned to normal. Many boundless and whimsical thoughts emerged in her mind.

    This world was the highest level of the nine heavens. It was the ce that was closest to the path and also the top of the tree of Great Dao. Would it bear fruit here?

    And what magical fruit would it bear?

    The ancient Fusang tree was nted by an unknown person. It imitated the tree of Great Dao and was nourished by the blood of Haotian God and Donghuang Taiyi. After the destruction of the previous era, it was born at the beginning of this era, as if it was going to rece the JIANMU, of the two fruits it bore, one was the true body of Emperor Qing and the other helped Emperor Qing attain the Dao. From this to the other, if the JIANMU had fruit, how precious would it be!

    Which part of the tree that resonated with the Great Dao was the tree? Wasn¡¯t it afraid of being melted and absorbed?

    As these thoughts shed through Meng Qi¡¯s mind, he heard Liu Luo Sigh:

    ¡°Things are troublesome. I could have approached without anyone noticing, but now I have to face the snatching of other great divine powers.¡±

    This should be the leftovers left behind by the great personages on the other shore and the current Green Emperor, right?

    She had just finished speaking when she saw Meng Qi jump out of the Big Dipper Emperor Chariot. Heughed loudly and said,

    ¡°What a troublesome matter!¡±

    As heughed, a somersault cloud rose under his feet. His body turned into a streak of light as he headed straight for the ce where the ¡°Clear spring spouted.¡±.

    It was difficult for the other side of the river to be everywhere in this world, let alone a great divine ability user. In terms of speed, how could the patrolling big dipper emperor chariotpare to Meng Qi himself?

    Previously, they did not know what their destination was or where they were going. They had to rely on the Big Dipper¡¯s direction. Now that they were closer and resonating with each other, they had already lit up the path!

    This thought shed across Liu Luo¡¯s mind. He had already made his decision. He turned into a wisp of dense mysterious light and with an aura that could break through the Void and darkness, he followed closely behind Meng Qi as they flew into the depths that were close to reality and far away.

    Su Meng was right earlier. They had already retreated before any difficulties had even appeared. What right did they have to fight for the opportunity and fight for a sliver of Hope in the Apocalypse?

    The two beams of light, one in front and one behind, drew closer and closer to the clear light. One could vaguely make out a giant tree swaying its branches and leaves, which could not be described in terms of color. It stood tall in the void, and its roots stretched out to an unknown ce. One could not see its roots at all, the branches stretched out without an end, as if they were supporting this immortal domain. Each branch and leaf no longer contained a universe. The Milky Way Neb formed its own world. Instead, each of them had its own color. Some were crimson like fire, and some were dark like water, purple Lightning gathered, some were green and vibrant. It was as if they were the condensation of different illusory great daos. At the very top, it was hazy, as if it had turned into chaos. No one knew where it was connected to.

    This giant tree was now covered in ayer of green and grey. It was mostly in decay. It was like an empty shell that was barely holding on. What was even more obvious was that the leaves that were morepatible with life and longevity had all withered.

    At this moment, a golden light shed and a huge ck shadow approached from another direction. It was even faster than Meng Qi. It was the Demon King Roc of the Heaven Battering Grand Sage, who was famous for his speed.

    He did not harm anyone and tried to stop Meng Qi. He only nced at Meng Qi and was ready to fly towards Jian Mu.

    Hey, if you want topete with me in flying, even the Monkey King Grand Sage is no match for you, let alone someone who has just entered the destiny realm!

    I shall take the lead!

    Seeing this, the purple lightning shed in Meng Qi¡¯s hand. The absolute de was already in his hand. He shouted loudly,

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, please wait!¡±

    The brilliant lightning shed out, illuminating the Void and darkness. Demon Roc King did not have time to p his wings and fly far away. He felt as if there were many shackles around him. The heavy feeling tightly bound his body. The flight of light immediately slowed down. What was even more terrifying was that.., it was as if his own body and the terrifying purple lightning de had a yin-yang attraction, as if they would fly back at any moment.

    Purple Lightning generated primordial maism!

    Using this attraction, Meng Qi¡¯s escape light suddenly increased in speed. He was about to leap past Demon King Roc and take the lead once again.

    However, Demon King Roc dominated the ancient times and was known as a great sage. It was not easy. Hatred grew in his heart. He had eaten countless Mohou Luojia and dragon race members before. He opened his mouth and spat out a ball of ck and white light, which contained seven treasures, the eight trigrams of the dark talisman had 24 qi. It could reverse yin and Yang and turn the enemy into a pool of blood.

    At the same time, the ox demon king with two horns took the opportunity to fly over. He was slightly faster than Liuluo. Then, he revealed his cosmic form and covered all directions, the mixed metal rod in his hand gathered all the power and shed at Meng Qi with an aura that could tear through the copsing void.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    ¡°Good timing!¡±

    Facing the pincer attacks of the two ancient grand sages, Meng Qi was not afraid. Instead, he was delighted. As he shouted, the absolute de in his right hand suddenly turned hard into soft and fell down. With the Lightning as the source of yin-yang life and death, a dense of de light was created, ck and white alternated and changed continuously. They gently stuck onto the ¡°Yin-yang two qi¡±that Demon King Roc spat out.

    ck mixed with Yang, white swallowed Yin. The ¡°Yin and Yang Qi¡±was forcibly neutralized by Meng Qi¡¯s yin-yang Life and Death Dao and absorbed into his body under theyers of the saber!

    Taking advantage of this momentum, Meng Qi¡¯s body grew rapidly. He also performed the heavenly phenomenon ground. His body was pale gold, like a creator of the world. His left hand clenched into a fist, condensing thebined strength of himself and Demon Roc King into a single point, he struck the rod of mixed metal in a in and unadorned manner!

    Everything returned to the Void and darkness grew. Everything seemed to return to chaos and return to its original state.

    Boom!

    Demon Ox King¡¯s rod of mixed metal flew backwards and specks of light fell down. His huge heavenly dharma body was shaken a million miles away, as if it had turned into a ck dot.

    The two demon Grand Sages, who were already famous when he was young, were not at a disadvantage at all. Meng Qi felt his body and mind be at ease. As heughed out loud, he used the momentum of the collision to charge straight towards the light-covered JIANMU.

    Suddenly, the water-colored ss in front of him rippled and an ancient and young Golden Buddha appeared. It was the unfettered King Buddha who had revealed his dharma body.

    He pressed his palms together and his voice reverberated through the Void and darkness:

    ¡°Benefactor, please stop.¡±

    The golden ¡°Buddha¡±words, which were interwoven with different zen auras, protruded out from between his brows. The surroundings instantly became sticky. It was as if the chaotic time had finally curled up and solidified, forming a relic.

    The dao of time! Meng Qi¡¯s heart stirred, and he became abnormally solemn.

    He did not expect that the unfettered King Buddha, an ancient Buddha who had lived for an unknown number of eras, would actuallyprehend the will of the void and condense an illusory great dao of time!

    Only by being able to control time could one be at ease!

    Among great divine arts practitioners, this could be considered cheating. Just thinking about the seven kills stele going back in time and influencing the enemy¡¯s strength was enough to tell one or two things!

    As expected of the legendary Amitabha¡¯s teacher!

    Everything seemed to slow down. The scene Meng Qi saw was already blurry. and in the eyes of Demon King Roc, Demon King Ox, mystical maiden of the nine heavens, and other neers, he was like a mosquito frozen in amber, he moved forward in a very slow manner.

    At this moment, a Qingyun rushed out from above Meng Qi¡¯s head. It was dark and chaotic, spreading like fog and condensing into a point, pulling and curling everything and all logic within.

    Creak, Creak, Creak. The surrounding river of time was like a rusty wheel that was being pulled. Invisible cracks appeared on the transparent ¡°Amber¡±.

    Thebination of the characteristics of the other shore and the limitless seal was truly extraordinary... the world¡¯s carefree king Buddha secretly praised as his golden body suddenly disappeared.

    In the eyes of Bull Demon King, Roc Demon King, and the mystical maiden of the nine heavens, he was only temporarily enveloped by the zed Buddhist light. His figure could not be seen. and in Meng Qi¡¯s eyes, in the illusory river of time.., the figure of the world¡¯s carefree king Buddha was flying towards the ¡°Past¡±. As the light flickered, it was as if it could notst long.

    He either did not make a move, but once he made a move, he did not hold back and unleashed his most powerful divine ability!

    If he could not sense the erosion of the river of time, he would not have realized that the world¡¯s carefree king Buddha had once disappeared.

    Back then, Meng Qi had used the seven kills stele to get rid of the tower lord of the heartless building. He did not expect to face the same thing today.

    Fortunately, there was no time for his family to be weak in the upper echelons of the immortal world!

    Just as Meng Qi had this thought, a green sword light sliced through the air. The intent to kill Immortals and destroy Buddhas condensed into a point andnded on the spot where the world¡¯s unfettered King Buddha was enveloped by the clear ss light.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, are you bullying the Hollow Jade Temple?¡±Guang Chengzi¡¯s voice reverberated in the distance.

    Immediately after, one sword light after another lit up, illuminating this world.

    Upon hearing this, Meng Qi smiled. The disturbance caused by the resonance had indeed attracted the hollow jade temple¡¯s fellow disciples.

    That was why he said, ¡°Good trouble!¡±!

    Speaking of ganging up, it wasn¡¯t that they looked down on the Buddhist and demon factions, but the hollow jade temple had never been afraid of any of them!

 Chapter 1310 144, Where The Virtuous Reside

    Red, green, ck, and white, extermination, entrapment, and ughter. The four sword lights were like the four pirs of heaven, falling down in glory.

    The world¡¯s carefree king and Buddha were using the word ¡°Buddha¡±to protect themselves, piercing through the chaotic flow of time and looking back to the past. Suddenly, they felt a chilling. Their hair stood on end, and they felt an intense sense of danger that they could not bear.

    ¡°Oh no!¡±He thought to himself. He immediately stopped the divine ability and returned to the present.

    Although this danger could not change the past and could not affect the use of the great divine ability of time, unless he could exist in the past forever and was not in a hurry to return to the present world, everything in the future would be turned into a dead end.

    It was self-evident which side was more important. After all, it was just a good karma that could be casually made. It was not a chance for him to be a dao. There was no need for him to risk his life for it!

    The light of the zed Buddha scattered like water. The figure of the world¡¯s unfettered King and Buddha reappeared in front of him, and in the eyes of the Great Abhijna of the Demon King Roc.., he had only disappeared for a brief moment that could be almost ignored -- this was the twist needed to perform the great abhijna of the ¡°Three lives of Buddha¡±.

    The sword light in front of him was criss-crossing, and the red, green, ck, and white were pure and dazzling. The unfettered king and Buddha who had just returned to the world suddenly had the illusion that his golden body was pierced through and shattered.

    And to an ancient Buddha like him, who hadpleted his good fortune, the illusion meant real danger!

    ¡°Celestial Eradication Sword Formation!¡±The unfettered king and Buddha could not care about anything else, six words of Buddha with golden zed vernacr words suddenly burst out around his body. They revolved around his body and formedyers of seals, turning everything into an ocean of Buddhist light.

    The sword formation was set up, and light soared into the sky. The intent of destruction and ughter swept across the position of the world¡¯s unfettered king and Buddha.

    The barrier of Buddhist light formed by the six words of Buddha¡¯s mantra shattered inch by inch, like a dream bubble. It was a false union, and the barrier was empty. There was no sign of the world¡¯s unfettered king and Buddha!

    Puff!

    Far away from the celestial eradication sword formation, a mouthful of pure gold blood with a zed color spurted out. The young and handsome ancient Buddha appeared.

    As soon as the mouthful of Buddha¡¯s blood touched the outside world, it immediately split and turned into one golden body after another that could not tolerate external things. There were a total of 108,000 of them. They revolved around the world¡¯s unfettered king and Buddha, chanting Buddhist titles and condensing obsession, like an evil devil, they were even more powerful than Buddha.

    The golden body of the world¡¯s unfettered king and Buddha appeared dim. It opened its mouth and swallowed the world, sucking back all the Strange Golden Buddhas in the surroundings.

    The bacsh that the great divine arts practitioner had stopped, at the price of using the tathagata divine palm, ¡°Four universes,¡±to avoid the immortal-ying sword formation, had caused him great damage. He had actually developed a mental demon, spurting out blood, and had no choice but to swallow and refine it, he had temporarily lost the terrifying strength of the Sea of ao Xiao and Ku Hai.

    Seeing this change, Meng Qi was in a good mood. Just as he was about to meet his senior brothers like Guangchengzi, he heard a voiceing from within the sword formation:

    ¡°Junior Brother Sect Master, go to Jianmu first. I am here to intercept all the fellow Daoists.¡±

    Guang Chengzi¡¯s spirit was vigorous. He actually wanted to use four people and four swords to block all the great divine arts practitioners in the world!

    Meng Qi had long known the power of the celestial eradication sword formation. It was also a joint creation of the four great fortunes. It was different from the past. Upon hearing this, he let out a longugh:

    ¡°Junior brother, we await your good news.¡±

    The Somersault Cloud Rose and dragged out a white light. Meng Qi passed through the celestial eradication sword formation and headed toward Jianmu. He instantly disappeared into the vast darkness.

    It was strange to say that Jian Mu¡¯s clear light was located in the boundless darkness. It could reach all directions. Unless it could directly envelop it, how could the formation be able to iste it? However, once the immortal vanquishing sword formation was formed, regardless of whether it was the unfettered kings and Buddhas of the world, ox demon king, or Roc Demon King, all they could see was a stretch of sword qi. Red and green interweaved, ck and white mixed together. It was swift and fierce, without exception from any direction.

    ¡°As expected of the number one killing formation of the immemorial era.¡±The nine heavens mystical maiden Liu Luo sighed softly.

    At this moment, streaks of light flew over from all directions. All sorts of colors shed, and they were all different in color. They were the heavenly lord of Treasures, Empress Three Heavens, the ancient Buddha with the burningmp, the Luo sect messenger of God, and the other demon Grand Sages.

    Both sides had a clear line of sight, and Guang Chengzi spoke again:

    ¡°In this world, only the virtuous can live. Sect Master Su of the hollow jade temple has the tree of Great Dao, and he is the master of the wood. Fellow Daoists, it¡¯s best if you don¡¯t go against Heaven¡¯s will and leave on your own.¡±

    ¡°Heaven¡¯s will? What arrogance!¡±The flood dragon demon king sneered.

    Guang Chengzi chuckled and said, ¡°Fellow Daoists, if you are not willing, then charge into the immortal ying sword array and try this archaic killing array!¡±

    Hearing this, heavenly venerate duo Bao was immediately enraged and shouted loudly,<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    ¡°Shameless!¡±

    He spoke as if the immortal ying sword array belonged to Your Hollow Jade Temple!

    He looked around at the great divine arts practitioners andughed out of anger, ¡°It¡¯s not far to build the tree. If there¡¯s any dy, everything will be over. which fellow Daoists are willing to work with me to break this sword array that is like a tiger drawn but not like a dog?¡±

    The iplete celestial eradication sword array set up by the four serendipitous beings could be broken by the four perfect serendipitous beings!

    ¡°Amitabha Nanwu, I will help.¡±Circles of perfect Buddhist light lit up, and burningmp pressed his palms together and answered in a low voice.

    The unfettered King Buddha finally managed to tame the heart tribtion demon. The word ¡°Buddha¡±appeared on his forehead again. Layers uponyers of it seemed empty, ¡°I will help too.¡±

    Three of the four perfect states were gathered in an instant. If Zhen Yuan Zi was here, he would not have needed to ask for help. However, the Luoism Divine envoys looked at each other and did not know where the substitute divine envoys had gone.

    The demon Grand Sages were both embarrassed and angry. They wished that they could crash their heads into the celestial eradication sword formation. This was because they could not bring out an expert who could stand side by side with the heavenly lord of many treasures, the unfettered King Buddha, and the burningmp ancient Buddha. The rest of their realms were insufficient, it was difficult to achieve a bnce. Once something happened, they would be the first to bear the brunt of it. They would definitely die, which was why they refused to move forward.

    It was a pity that Kong Xuan, Jiu Feng, and the other grand sages were not inferior to the ancient mingmp Buddha and the heavenly lord of many treasures. However, they died on the spiritual mountain. The Monkey Heaven Grand Sage, the nine spirits original sage, and the others all had their own circumstances. They could not be considered pure members of the demon race, back then, the ten thousand spirits demon race could not find a person who was at the perfect destiny state... Bull demon king gritted his teeth and was helpless.

    Seeing this, Bi Xiao, who was in consort three firmament, didn¡¯t want to waste time. She immediately said, ¡°Senior brother duo Bao, why don¡¯t we three sisters form the nine-bend Yellow River Formation as a way to travel together?¡±

    Before Celestial Master duo Bao could answer, he heard the female voice of Qing Yue. ¡°Consort three firmament, your opponent is this poor Daoist. It¡¯s all thanks to the nine-bend Yellow River Formation that you can achieve what you have today.¡±

    A hazy light shone, and the five colors of wisdom were bright. Holding the Great Wisdom Sword, the heavenly venerate of wisdom, Wen Shu, slowly walked out of the celestial eradication sword formation.

    She had used the emptiness of Buddhism and the wisdom of the great circle mirror to walk a different path of the unity of ten thousand daos. She already had the illusory will of the infinite chaos, which was just enough to counter the Golden Dipper of the origin and the nine twists of the Yellow River Formation. Now, she was bullying Empress Sanxiao, whose strength was not what it used to be.., she had to fight against three alone!

    ¡°Amitabha Nanwu, things can not be dyed any longer.¡±The bright moon-like treasure light behind the ancient Buddha lit up, revealing the figure of a venerable Daoist. He held the Qiankun ruler in his hand and held the exquisite pagoda in his hand.

    ¡°Good!¡±The heavenly venerate of many treasures said no more. Five rolling white waves rushed out from the top of his head, which seemed to be formed by countless tiny sword Qi. On the white waves, three illusory dao flowers slowly opened up, bursting with boundless light, he was the first to enter the door of immortal execution.

    The world¡¯s carefree King Buddha, the ancient Buddha of burningmp, and his ¡°Past Taoist body¡±also turned out separately and entered the other three doors of the sword formation.

    For a moment, the sword light flourished.

    ..

    The somersault clouds rose and whistled forward. After an unknown amount of time, when the distance was shortened and he sensed that the connection formed by the ¡°Resonance¡±was beginning to appear faintly, Meng Qi grabbed the karma and pierced through theyers of Void and darkness, he directly descended to the side of the tree.

    The tree in front of him was towering, piercing through the void, piercing through the chaos, piercing into ces that were difficult to reach. The leaves on its branches condensed an illusory dao.

    Shocked by the magnificent scene, Meng Qi was slightly dazed. He immediately sobered up and took out the tree of Great Dao. He touched it and attempted to absorb it.

    The water rippled, and the tree of Great Dao pierced through, but it actually failed to touch the tree!

    ¡°If this tree is destroyed, the end of the epoch wille faster. Therefore, after the Battle of the Heaven Court, the few ancient men agreed to leave a force to protect this tree.¡±An elegant voice came from the side, it was then that Meng Qi saw the Green Emperor.

    He had been there the whole time. His expression was as normal as usual. There was no sign of any ¡°Will of heaven¡±.

    Meng Qi nodded slightly and said, ¡°It¡¯s my fault.¡±

    ¡°The tree of Great Dao hasn¡¯t grown yet. It¡¯s not the right time yet.¡±The Green Emperor walked in front of Meng Qi and looked at Jian Mu with his back facing him. His voice echoed in the air, ¡°In thest era, there was such a ¡®tree of Great Dao¡¯. Eventually, it was rooted in the blood of Haotian Emperor and Donghuang Taiyi. It absorbed all the illusory Great Dao during the end of the era and grew into the fusang ancient tree. That¡¯s why when the tree in your hand appeared, I felt that I had seen it before and regained some of my memories.¡±

    It turned out that the forerunner of the ancient Fusang tree was really a tree of Great Dao! Meng Qi had a feeling that it was unexpected and within reason.

    Qing emperor did not look back and asked faintly,

    ¡°Do you know who nted the ancient fusang tree?¡±

 Chapter 1311 145, The Secrets Of The Fusang Ancient Tree

    As soon as the heavenly venerate of treasures entered the gate of the celestial eradication formation, streaks of sword qi shot down from above his head. Wherever it passed, nothing remained, and there was nowhere to hide.

    ¡°Even a grain of rice is shining!¡±He snorted coldly. Five white waves surged above his head, and the five illusory green lotuses that were clustered around him immediately shone brightly. They were either killing, destroying, or melting. They were all signs of the end, they enveloped the surroundings in a clear and silent light, neutralizing the sword Qi that could destroy all things, but they did not move at all.

    After turning through the array gate and arriving at the immortal execution citadel, the heavenly venerate of treasures saw Guang Chengzi, who was high up in the sky. A green immortal sword was hanging on top of him.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, what¡¯s the matter?¡±Guang Chengzi bowed. The immortal execution sword shook, and immediately, green sword light fell. The surroundings became heavy, and all colors faded away. All that was left was a hazy gray, as if it had lost the passage of time.

    The pause in time made the sword light extremely fast, making it feel like it was approaching from all directions. The green light was ethereal, like the wind in a dream, but once it hit, the immortal would also be turned into ashes.

    The heavenly venerate of treasures felt his body gradually slowing down, and he did not dare to be negligent. Four strange-colored divine swords flew out from his back, red, green, ck, and white, as if they were the reappearance of the extermination and ughter.

    ¡°Guang Chengzi, this is the celestial extermination sword formation!¡±His words were like thunder, rolling and rolling. The four divine swords actually merged with the three illusory green lotuses that symbolized different ways of ending. They formed a sword formation that shattered Earth, fire, water, and wind around him.

    This was not the end. Another ray of light rushed out from heavenly lord of many treasures¡¯Niwan Pce. It turned into an ancient and terrifying four-colored formation map and flew into the sword formation.

    Boom!

    Guang Chengzi only felt that everything in front of him was dark. The Void was no longer there and time was turbulent. All matter had disintegrated into energy and all of the basic powers, rules, and morals hadpletely disappeared.

    What aplete celestial eradication sword formation! He praised it in his heart and also revealed the top three flowers. They attracted the light from Chi sperm, perfected jade tripod, and Dao Xing immortal venerable¡¯s respective swords gate. They destroyed each other with destruction, ended each other, and firmly suppressed the heavenly venerate of treasures.

    At the same time, in the pces of the trapping, killing, and other sword formations, the burningmp ancient Buddha stepped on the Golden Lotus, and a sea of bitterness appeared around him. Layers of perfect Buddhist light ovepped behind his head, reflecting the boundless purend that spanned billions of tribtions, the ancient ssmp that reflected Mount Meru¡¯smppletely covered its own karma in the ck and white light. Hence, the destruction of the void bypassed him, and the time turbulence, whether fast or slow, passed by his golden body, the sword Qi of eradication was a hair¡¯s breadth away, but he was not easy. The speed of his advance was rather slow. It could only be said that he had the upper hand and had yet to gain the upper hand.

    Compared to him and the heavenly venerate of many treasures, the world¡¯s carefree king Buddha was more rxed. The ¡°Buddha¡±character between his brows was formed by the interweaving of golden ten thousand characters that were like Sariras. It stirred up illusory time, and the four great realms were empty, walking in the red, green, ck, and white sword Qi was like traveling in an illusion.

    The Sword Qi twisted and everything turned to ashes. However, the unfettered King Buddha of the world swayed, as if he was in the past that could not be interfered with by the sword formation. As for the rest, he had no choice but to avoid them because of the chaotic flow of time, or he could take it head-on with ¡°Weng¡±, ¡°Ma¡±, ¡°Ba¡±, ¡°Mi¡±, ¡°Hum¡±.

    The ¡°Body of the old Taoist sect¡±that the ancient Buddha of burningmp shed out was not as dangerous as that of a perfected great divine arts practitioner. The Exquisite Golden Pagoda on top of his head shone, and it was shed into pieces by the red, green, ck, and white sword Qi. There were wounds everywhere, it seemed that it would not be long before it copsed. Moreover, the void that was either solidified or destroyed and the terrifying time turbulence made him unable to move forward. He could only Dodge.

    Fortunately, Daoist burningmp clearly knew that he was only involved in this journey. He allowed the heavenly venerate of many treasures, the unfettered King Buddha of the world, and his original body to break the formation. He was neither anxious nor impatient. He wielded the heaven and Earth ruler and performed the Jade Void yin-yang Seal, borrowing the Void to return to the real, turning death into life, he could barely hold on.

    Outside the immortal-ying sword formation, consort three firmament had already unleashed the golden dipper of the origin and joined hands to set up the nine-bend Yellow River Formation. The sleeves of celestial venerate Wen Shu Guangfa fluttered in the wind. The five flowers of wisdom above his head gradually faded away, leaving only the center, which was like a round mirror, with the heart of immovable emptiness, she reflected all the things in the world and the moral and legal principles, reflecting all the changes in the nine-bend Yellow River Formation.

    ¡°Only by cutting off the leading edge can one know the emptiness, and cast the dao body without dirtiness or cleanness!¡±She murmured and slowly stepped into the formation.

    The Chaos Golden Dipper in the High Sky Shook, and immediately, a light shot down and went straight for Celestial Master Wen Shu¡¯s Niwan, intending to seal off the flower on her head and the five Qi in her chest.

    ng!

    With a crisp and melodious sound, the round mirror formed by wisdom inherited the magical effect of vacuum and contained all things. It showed a hazy and chaotic color, and it shot the chaos gold bucket to the side, leaving only traces in the mirror.

    Her unique way of the infinite chaos was different from Meng Qi¡¯s. At this time, if it were the true supreme infinite origin Shi Qingyun, the strange light shot down by the chaos gold bucket would silently drill into it, disappear, and be contained and assimted, returning to its original state, it would not have any effect. On the other hand, the ¡°Innate wisdom mirror¡±, which waspleted using the emptiness of Buddhism and the wisdom of the Great Circle Mirror as a reference, would not be touched by external objects. However, it would leave a mark in the vacuum and be included in the inclusion.

    Seeing this situation, consort three firmament each had a solemn heart. She did not dare to be negligent. The nine Zigzag Yellow River Formation was activated and fused with the light of the chaotic golden light. It turned into a turbid wave that surged toward Celestial Master Wen Shu Guangfa one after another. If it was most of the good fortune.., if one was tainted by it, there would be a cycle of reincarnation. One would disappear and the other would fade. It would not take long for the immortal body to fade away and return to the mortal body. After many years of cultivation, one would die.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    ¡°There are many treasures heavenly venerate, ancient Buddha and others who have broken in. I¡¯m afraid that the immortal-ying sword formation is already at the end of its tether. We are like adding oil to the fire. It will be broken in an instant and we can take advantage of the chaos.¡±A Luoism messenger transmitted his voice to his fellow disciples, the demon Grand Sage and the remnant gods of the heavenly court.

    Bull Demon King wanted to reach the peak of the destiny realm like never before. Hearing this, he nodded his huge head and said,

    ¡°I agree!¡±

    ¡°The mystical maiden of the nine heavens¡±Liu Luo rubbed the virtual seal of authority in her hand and sighed. She turned around and left. She did not want to get involved in this matter anymore.

    ..

    ¡°May I know who this important person is?¡±Meng Qi was extremely interested in the matter mentioned by the Green Emperor.

    Although the distant primordial era had been extinct for a long time, there were still remnants of it, and it had a mysterious connection with many things. It wouldn¡¯t be a bad thing if he could learn more about it.

    The azure emperor¡¯s back was facing him as he looked at Jian Mu. His tone was emotionless as he spoke:

    ¡°Heavenly Emperor.¡±

    ¡°Heavenly Emperor?¡±Meng Qi was slightly stunned. Wasn¡¯t the fusang ancient tree nted with the blood of the Donghuang Taiyi and Heavenly Emperor?

    Emperor Qing said slowly, ¡°In thest era of the immemorial era, the tree of Great Dao was born and fell into the hands of Heavenly God. After he killed Donghuang Taiyi, he mixed his remaining blood with his own and nted the ancient fusang tree in a secret ce. It seemed like he wanted to rece the peach tree with the plum tree and use it to rece his own death toplete the end of the era so that he could pass the tribtion peacefully.¡±

    ¡°I have yet to trace back to the immemorial era, so I¡¯m not sure. All I know is that the Fusang ancient tree was not destroyed, and the Heavenly God died. The few elders did not destroy it because one of the keys to the final tribtion was also the tree of Great Dao. They wanted to observe the changes of the ancient tree and make preparations. That was how I was born.¡±

    ¡°After my divine body was formed, I coincidentally obtained the broken supreme heavenly mirror and refined it into a peerless item. This made many people who knew about it suspect that the heavenly God did not really die and was reincarnated as the Green Emperor Taihao with the help of the Fusang ancient tree.¡±

    ¡°Hearing your description, I even suspect that you are the reincarnation of the heavenly god...¡±Meng Qi could not help but curse in his heart. He was born from the Fusang ancient tree nted by the Heavenly God and obtained the treasure that allowed the heavenly God to achieve Dao, if there was no connection between the two, who would believe it?

    Of course, it might not be reincarnation. Perhaps he was a descendant?

    There was a rare smile in Emperor Qing¡¯s tone. ¡°In ancient times, I even suspected that it was the reincarnation of the Haotian God. I was quite worried that I would be possessed by him and lose my self-consciousness. However, I found the other side. After looking back, I realized that I am me. I am Emperor Qing, Taihao, not the reincarnation of the Haotian God. He once had such an arrangement, but I don¡¯t know which ancient man destroyed it. Something went wrong and the connection was broken at the end of the epoch.¡±

    ? Who would have thought that the azure emperor would be so pure and innocent? Meng Qi thought back to his family¡¯s fear of the Devil Buddha and felt a sense of regret. Fortunately, his family¡¯s matter was true.., but he found an opportunity to cut off the past and the future.

    ¡°But the secrets of the ancient Fusang Tree Don¡¯t stop there.¡±The azure emperor changed the topic.

    ¡°You don¡¯t even know the seniors who were born in the ancient Fusang Tree?¡±Meng Qi asked doubtfully.

    Emperor Qing nodded slightly:

    ¡°Of course. Otherwise, what would the elders be observing? However, I have a vague feeling that one of the two foundations of the ancient fusang tree, Donghuang Taiyi, who was killed by Haotian, might not have truly fallen.¡±

 Chapter 1312 146, Eight Words Of Wisdom (Second Update)

    The great snowmountain, the ce where the nine immortal tombs were suppressed.

    ¡°The real Donghuang Taiyi? Have you seen the real Donghuang Taiyi? who did he incarnate into?¡±The existence at the core of the seal heard Wang Siyuan¡¯s words, a monstrous roar suddenly erupted, as if it had prated the boundary formed by the nine tokens and the Luo book, ringing directly in Wang Siyuan¡¯s heart, shaking every single thought of his, bringing with it a lingering shadow and fear, it was as if the spiritual light of his nature would dissipate at any moment and he would turn into a walking corpse.

    Wang Siyuan hadyers of protection, but due to the fact that he was not yet a legend, he felt his mind buzzing and chaos welling up. His face had turned deathly pale, as if the dead were better than the living, but his eyes seemed to be burning with raging mes, abnormally Bright.

    He coughed violently, as if he was going to cough out the inner scenery Wondend of the true body of the Yi Dao, after a long while, he chuckled softly and said, ¡°In the primordial era, Donghuang controlled time and controlled mystery. How can I know everything? It was only by chance that I managed to get a glimpse of it.¡±

    It was unknown whether it was Donghuang Taiyi or the existence of the founder of Zhexiu Mountain, she qin, who was roaring in a low voice:

    ¡°Then, why did youe to this ce?¡±

    Wang Siyuan straightened his slightly bent back due to the coughing. His figure stood alone, but his face was filled with madness:

    ¡°I have a way to transfer the remnants of Donghuang¡¯s Tai Yi¡¯s will and flesh from your body. I can bear it with my own body and help you return to normal!¡±

    ¡°What did you say? Aren¡¯t you afraid of bing a monster like me?¡±Shechen asked excitedly, his mind seemed to have some confusion and madness again. ¡°With your realm and strength, you won¡¯t be able to bear it at all. I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll be Donghuang¡¯s clone on the spot!¡±

    Wang Siyuan immediatelyughed out loud:

    ¡°If you don¡¯t hear about it, how can you get the Tiger¡¯s Cub if you don¡¯t enter the Tiger¡¯s Den?¡±

    ¡°If I don¡¯t do such an intense thing, I won¡¯t be able to see any signs of life in the uing cmity, let alone the end of the era that will definitelye.¡±

    ¡°So, if I advance, I¡¯ll die. If I retreat, I¡¯ll die. Why not give it a try?¡±

    His madness was revealed, and the terrifying monster, he qin, was rendered speechless for a long time.

    ..

    The Eastern Emperor Tai Yi didn¡¯t really fall? Meng Qi was quite shocked, but he had a subtle feeling that he had expected.

    After experiencing so many things, he had touched upon many mysterious, wild, and evil remnants of the primordial era, and in his hands was a demonic blood peach that seemed to be part of the Dao Fruit of the Eastern Emperor Tai, he had long suspected that this supreme emperor who had traversed through the primordial era might not have truly fallen.

    The great figure on the other shore was almost immortal. He could trace back to the past and possess the future. It went againstmon sense and logic. How could he really fall so easily?

    ¡°Senior, why did you see me?¡±Meng Qi asked, keeping the matter of the demonic blood peach to the bottom of his heart.

    Emperor Qing¡¯s clothes fluttered in the wind, and he looked as if he was about to ride the wind and return, he calmly said, ¡°The Fusang Ancient Tree was born from the blood of Haotian God and Donghuang Taiyi. I appeared because of the Fusang ancient tree, and I can not help but have some subtle senses toward things rted to them. You have seen me borrow the power of the ¡®Monster of the Heavenly Dao¡¯, and the key is that he has some sense of Donghuang.¡±

    ¡°The monster of Heavenly Dao is Donghuang Taiyi?¡±This was beyond Meng Qi¡¯s expectations.

    ¡°Yes and no,¡±the Green Emperor replied sarcastically. ¡°The monster of Heavenly Dao is Donghuang Taiyi, but Donghuang Taiyi is not a monster of Heavenly Dao.¡±

    Meng Qi¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he heard this, and he thought of the demonic blood peach in his hands, he probed, ¡°Could it be that Donghuang, in order to hide from the world and avoid death, took the initiative to split into several parts, and one of them devoured and merged with the monster of Heavenly Dao?¡±

    And part of the peach that the dao fruit had turned into fell into his hands?

    ¡°It¡¯s very possible.¡±Even with Emperor Qing¡¯s realm and identity, he could not be sure.

    Meng Qi thought for a moment and asked, ¡°What is the origin of the monster of the Heavenly Dao?¡±

    ¡°The remnants of the Dao Fruit of the Dao master are like the remains of the Supreme True Buddha and the remains of the Tang Sanzang.¡±As an important figure on the other side, Emperor Qing¡¯s words exposed the secret.

    The Supreme True Buddha and the Tang sanzang were indeed the ¡°Products¡±of Buddha¡¯s minimalism... it seemed that the corpse sha Wujing carried out from the depths of the Spirit Mountain was the remains of the golden body of the Tang Sanzang... Meng Qi took a deep breath. ¡°With the omniscience and omnipotence of the Dao fruit, why are these evil things still left behind after transcending?¡±

    ¡°No one can be certain about the dao fruit. I suspect that the Heavenly Dao monster and the Supreme True Buddha were left behind by the two dao fruits on purpose. With the will of the apocalypse, they might not even have achieved the dao fruit. They are just a little bit away from the final stage. They will have to wait for the ¡®remnant¡¯topletely disappear with the apocalypse before they can truly transcend. This is my opinion, and I can¡¯t be sure. However, Eastern Emperor Taiyi controlled the mystery in the previous few eras and most likely knew part of the secrets of the Heavenly Dao Monster. When he was killed by Haotian, he destroyed his body and a part of his will, flesh, and Dao Fruit quietly merged with the Heavenly Dao Monster. Only then could he escape death.¡±

    Meng Qi¡¯s thoughts fluctuated as he heard this. For a moment, he was thinking about the other shore and the Dao fruit. For a moment, he was moved by the fact that the primordial age had existed until now. He was waiting for the final cmity topletely erupt and be written off.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Tang Sanzang¡¯s golden cicada¡¯s molt, the shell of the Supreme True Buddha, was now in my hands. What use could it be?

    If the Buddha was like this, then the DAO Master¡¯s remnant should not be just a heavenly dao monster..

    While he was thinking, the green emperor suddenly changed the topic:

    ¡°I stayed here to wait for you toe and give you the eight words of wisdom.¡±

    Did he mean that the conversation just now was about reminiscing the past and was not meaningful? No, the Green Emperor was not like me, how could he let things go? Meng Qi was confused and cupped his hands:

    ¡°Please teach me, Senior.¡±

    Emperor Qing slowly turned around. He was handsome and not like an ordinary person. ¡°Those who are lucky will definitely suffer a great cmity. I¡¯m afraid that I can¡¯t protect you from the disaster that will follow. Therefore, I¡¯ll give you the eight words of wisdom first.¡±

    Great Cmity? A disaster that even Emperor Qing could not protect? Meng Qi was shocked when he heard that. His emotions rose and fell, and he almost lost control. Fortunately, he suppressed all his thoughts.

    The Green Emperor was not a fortune teller on the street, so he would not threaten others!

    ¡°Please give me some advice, senior!¡±Meng Qi bowed again solemnly.

    The Green Emperor¡¯s eyes seemed to be hiding another real world. It was dark and gloomy, and it was hard to find any clues. He said calmly,

    ¡°There is no way out, there is no way out.¡±

    There is no way out, there is no way out? What kind of motto was this? Meng Qi was stunned.

    At this time, the green emperor let out a soft sigh:

    ¡°Disperse.¡±

    With a wave of his sleeve, a cool breeze swept up and his figure disappeared. The leaves on the JIANMU, of various colors and different kinds of great dao, flew out andnded on the tree of Great Dao in Meng Qi¡¯s hand.

    Light Rose and the tree of great dao absorbed the ¡°Food¡±happily.

    Inside the immortal-ying sword array, the heavenly venerate of many treasures showed his might. The world¡¯s unfettered King Buddha and the ancient Buddha of burningmp suppressed chi spermatozoa and perfected Master Yu Ding, forcing Guang Chengzi to contact various parties. While controlling the sword array to put out fires everywhere, he had no choice but to use the heaven-flipping seal, hended from time to time to stabilize his own position.

    At this moment, a cool breeze blew over. The sword array that was filled with the intent to destroy and end suddenly burst with vitality. The four-colored light disintegrated, and the one around the heavenly venerate of many treasures was no exception. The time in front of the world¡¯s unfettered king Buddha swayed like water, as if there were waves, when he stabilized his body, his surroundings became clear and hazy. The strong wind howled, and he unknowingly retreated from the highest level of the immortal world and returned to the real world.

    The ancient Buddha¡¯s zedmp flickered, confusing his senses. By the time he recovered, he had already appeared outside his own purend.

    Consort three firmament¡¯s nine-bend yellow river formation vanished into thin air. He unconsciously recalled the fear of being dominated by the big shots on the other side. The experience of beingpletely powerless was still vivid in his mind.

    Their inner demons almost appeared because of this. It was as if the heaven and Earth diagram, the chaos box, and the Three Treasures Ruyi were right in front of them. Fortunately, the scene around them changed back to the three-cloud Ind in time, and the danger did note.

    Guang Chengzi, Celestial Master Guang FA, Celestial Master duo Bao, and the others also inexplicably withdrew from the highest level of the immortal world. They looked at each other in dismay and no longer had any intention of fighting.

    The fierce confrontation between great divine arts practitioners like themselves was nothing more than a child¡¯s y in the eyes of the big shots on the other side!

    At this moment, Meng Qi¡¯s figure appeared in the sky and was also sent out by the Green Emperor. However, the tree of Great Dao hidden in his sleeve had already grown to nine branches, and each branch had nine leaves. It was more mysterious than before.

    What did the Green Emperor Mean? He frowned slightly and was puzzled.

    ¡°Forget it. After I¡¯ve finished waiting, I¡¯ll return to the hollow jade temple to discuss with little sang.¡±Soon, Meng Qi got rid of his other thoughts and remembered something. A smile appeared on his face and he directly descended to the Changle Imperial Pce.

    Now that the god Ascension Roll had returned, he could revive Chong and his senior!

 Chapter 1313 147, From Now On (Third Update)

    The Imperial Pce of Changle was deep in its depths. It stood high above the emperor, its wide robe behind its back. One could not tell that it was happy that the orthodoxy had finally beenpleted. Its Majesty was revealed.

    ? Meng Qi smiled as he stepped into the hall. He cupped his hands as usual. ¡°Congrattions, imperial brother. Congrattions, imperial brother. The orthodoxy has been established in a single day. Fortune is not far away.¡±

    ¡°Aplished in a single day?¡±Gao LAN¡¯s expression changed slightly. His thin lips were clearly defined. He seemed to be sighing with emotion as he said, ¡°Looking back, it has already been a hundred years...¡±

    A hundred years had passed. How could the road to bing a human emperor be easy?

    Without waiting for Meng Qi to speak, he continued, ¡°You didn¡¯t return to the hollow jade temple but came to Changle City first. You must have something to ask of me. Could it be that you came here to revive me?¡±

    Meng Qi smiled casually. ¡°I am your royal brother.¡±

    He was used to beingzy in front of Gao Lan, so he did not want to waste his breath exining the reason. He immediately bowed solemnly and said, ¡°Please grant my request, Royal Brother.¡±

    Gao Lan¡¯s tone did not change. He said, ¡°In the past, I said that Chong he was a skeleton in the tomb, and he did not have much time left. I truly meant it from the bottom of my heart. However, I did not expect him to be a reincarnator, the leader of the Celestial Miracle. He secretly mastered the one Qi three pure ones and the immortal ying sword formation, which was beyond my expectations. However, when I began to value him, he sacrificed his life for righteousness and generously went to the trouble, which once again surprised me...¡±

    He frankly said that he had made a mistake back then. There was not the slightest bit of embarrassment or anger. Instead, there was a faint hint of admiration.

    Meng Qi was not surprised by this. Back then, Big Brother Joker¡¯s personality was heroic, righteous, and full of emotion. Chong and his predecessor¡¯s actions were just right for him. Now that his personality had returned to one, it did not mean that simr feelings hadpletely disappeared.

    ¡°After decades, Chong and Zong can be resurrected and returned. However, the Earth immortal ears have long been unable to keep up with the current situation. Not only him, but Lu Zhiping is also the same. Time is the most ruthless. Fate has always yed tricks on people. Before I had the time to find them for a decisive battle, they already could not keep up with my footsteps.¡±Looking back to the past.., this was a great enemy that Gao Lan had always remembered and used to spur him on. Now that he looked at it again, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°At this point, why should I be afraid of Chong He and Resurrection?¡±

    After saying this, he turned his fingers into swords and started to write characters in the air. They formed golden characters and turned into a yellow dragon that shook its head and tail. It flew into the heaven sealing tform and entered the pivotal area.

    Golden Light Rose and the name of Daoist Chong he became prominent. Then, it was erased. A bit of his true spirit flew out and went straight to Meng Qi.

    Meng Qi waved his sleeve and the universe was re-established. He instantly put away Daoist Chong he¡¯s true spirit. He hadn¡¯t rebuilt his dao body yet, so he couldn¡¯te into contact with the ten thousand worlds. Otherwise, he would be infected by the reincarnation intent.

    ¡°Thank you, Royal Brother.¡±Meng Qi smiled sincerely and left the pce. He cursed in his heart. His big brother talked for so long just to find a good reason to resurrect Chong he and his seniors, he did not expect him to have such a ¡°Tsundere¡±side.

    After leaving Changle, he immediately chanted the name of Moonlight Bodhisattva and was dragged into the Pure Land of eastern ss.

    Seeing his old acquaintance, Moonlight Bodhisattva, still sitting cross-legged under the bodhisattva of wither and glory, meditating on the path of Buddhist impermanence, Meng Qi revealed his signature smile again:

    ¡°Bodhisattva, I¡¯m here to disturb you again.¡±

    Eh, why did he say again?

    ¡°You...¡±Moonlight Bodhisattva didn¡¯t know whether tough or to curse. He pointed at the perfect virtue pool not far away. ¡°Go do your own thing. Don¡¯t disturb my cultivation.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Bodhisattva.¡±Meng Qi walked to the side of the eight treasures virtue pool with a smile. The water in the pool was like pure gold and ss. It had all kinds of virtues, and it was perfect. It actually had some innate intent.

    He waved his sleeve, and a bit of true spirit flew out and fell into the pool. The Buddhist treasures shone one after another, and the golden water rippled and slowly condensed into an old Daoist with white hair and white hair, skin like an infant.

    Seeing that things were going smoothly, Meng Qi¡¯s smile became even brighter. He cupped his hands and said,

    ¡°Wee back, Senior.¡±

    Chong he was obviously a little lost, not knowing what day it was. He fixed his eyes on Meng Qi for a while, then looked around at the green and Green Pure Land that was full of vitality, then he said hesitantly, ¡°I remember that I had already died in the Battle of Guerduo¡¯s invasion. May I ask where is this ce?¡±

    He was a good Taoist priest. Even if he did not turn into ashes after his death, he should have been reincarnated into the Great Scarlet Heaven. Why did he appear in the Pure Land Buddhist kingdom?

    Meng Qiughed, he said concisely, ¡°Senior was trapped in reincarnation. How could you transcend after your death? A bit of your true spirit was ced on the god Ascension list and was controlled by the Lord of the six paths of reincarnation. After a battle between mighty figures, the god Ascension list was obtained by the current human emperor. Junior had the audacity to ask for it and used this perfect pool of Merit to reconstruct Senior¡¯s Dharma body.¡±

    The cause and effect were clearly understood, and chong he roughly understood what was going on. He solemnly bowed his head and said, ¡°Thank you, little friend Su, for saving me. I didn¡¯t expect you to still remember me.¡±

    At this point, he said with half doubt and half sincerity, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that the pool of perfect virtue can only be obtained by returning it to the Pure Land. Is this the western paradise of Amitabha? I want to thank you in person.¡±

    ¡°No, no. This world is the Pure Land of eastern zed tiles of medicine master Wang Fo. The Green Emperor has attained nirvana. If senior wants to thank me, you can just offer a few incense sticks to the heavenly venerate Taiyi who saved the suffering,¡±Meng Qi exined with a smile.

    ¡°The Green Emperor has attained nirvana?¡±Chong he was obviously shocked. Nirvana was the most important figure in all the worlds in the universe, and there was one more!

    Meng Qi held back hisughter and said, ¡°Not only that, the real world is also changing. The Great Zhou has already annexed great Jin.¡±

    ¡°What? Great Jin is dead? is the current human emperor fellow Daoist Gao Lan?¡±Chong he still remembered that Gao Lan had the human emperor sword.

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±Meng Qi nodded and replied.

    Chong he¡¯s expression changed a few times before a bitter smile appeared on his face. ¡°How long has this old Daoist been dead?¡±

    ¡°Roughly thirty years.¡±Meng Qi could very well understand the feeling of the world changing as soon as he ¡°Slept¡±and ¡°Woke up.¡±.

    ¡°It has only been thirty years, but the world has changed so much...¡±chong he looked at Meng Qi carefully and revealed a smile, ¡°My young friend from the Daoist Temple is unfathomable. He is no longer an earth immortal. I¡¯m afraid that he is more than a celestial immortal. Do you think that he has already proven himself to be a legend?¡±

    ¡°I was lucky enough to enter the Serendipity.¡±How could meng Qi hide such a proud thing.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Chong he was stunned. ¡°He is already a great divine ability user? It has only been thirty years...¡±

    Even in the early years of ancient times, the gods that were born with legends could notpare to him!

    Thirty years was not even enough to be a great grandmaster for the experts of his generation.

    ¡°Since the end of the apocalypse, the restrictions of heaven and earth have loosened, and there are many opportunities. This junior was just lucky,¡±Meng Qi said humbly.

    ¡°The current human emperor... I¡¯m afraid that fellow Daoist Gao Lan has also verified his own legend?¡±Chong he subconsciously asked people and things that he was familiar with in the past.

    ¡°Of course.¡±Meng Qi simply finished speaking, ¡°Senior nameless Su has also proven himself as a legend. Mr. Lu Da has opened his own path and is currently stuck in the Heaven Immortal realm. However, his path has been cleared, and it won¡¯t be long before he can break through. His potential in the future is extremely great...¡±

    Chong he quietly listened to him finish speaking and couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°Today, this old Daoist is deeply moved by the vicissitudes of life.¡±

    With his age, he had sent away countless fellow Daoists in the past, but they had all umted bit by bit. He had to be moved by them and suddenly look back to feel what vicissitudes of life were like. Now that a ¡°Dream¡±had passed for twenty to thirty years.., the people he knew had undergone great changes and became unfamiliar. A strong sense of impact was born.

    After thanking the Moonlight Bodhisattva, the two left the pure eastern zed purend and flew back in the direction of the Pure Yang sect. Halfway there.., chong he suddenly said, ¡°There is a city below us. I would like to invite little friend Su to apany me for a stroll. Let me see what the object I tried so hard to protect looks like now.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡±Meng Qi pped his hands and smiled. At the same time, he and Daoist Chong he descended into the city. It was noon and the sun was scorching. However, there were green trees by the side of the road and their branches were connected to each other, it actually gave off a refreshing and cool feeling.

    There were not many passers-by. All of them had high spirits, and there were not even half a beggar along the way.

    After walking for half an hour, Chong he finally saw a few beggars. In the void nearby, there was a drawing of a divine official in a green robe.

    ¡°This is?¡±Chong he looked at Meng Qi in confusion.

    ¡°Gao Lan ruled the heavens with humanity. He established the heaven-sealing tform andbined it with the god-sealing roll. He was able to bestow the City God¡¯snd, the mountain god he bo, receive the incense and protect an area at the same time. He supervised the government and the six doors. Of course, the divine path could not interfere in the affairs of humanity. They could only keep records of all kinds of things. They inherited the responsibility of the Shangguan and ordered the government office to deal with them. Now that the Mo family is short of manpower, so are the various business paths. As long as they don¡¯t deliberately bezy or have illnesses, they wouldn¡¯t go to the extent of begging...¡±Meng Qi exined.

    Chong he nodded as he listened. Suddenly, he pointed at a building in the distance and said, ¡°That should be the government office.¡±

    In the eyes of martial cultivators, that building was shrouded in a faint red and golden light, and was invulnerable to ghosts and demons.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. After the unification of humanity, it can already give officials of different ranks the power of humanity, forming fate. Not only can it help them cultivate, but it can also suppress ghosts and demons.¡±Meng Qi nodded with a smile.

    Chong he sighed. ¡°Even a grandmaster would be weakened by the suppression of humanity¡¯s fate there.¡±

    The two continued to move forward and entered the main street. There were more people passing by, and they could see all kinds of goods from all over the world, but there were fewer sellers and more people disying them, the shops around were also dominated by restaurants and daily grocery stores.

    Chong he noticed that many people were holding strange things in their hands. Some were talking to it, and some were smiling at it foolishly. It was quite strange.

    ¡°That is?¡±Chong he asked shamelessly.

    ¡°The Universal Knowledge Talisman. It¡¯s a little thing that junior made. It can help peoplemunicate with each other from thousands of miles away. It can exchange things...¡±Meng Qi casually took out a piece of paper and introduced all kinds of functions to chong he.

    Chong he listened in a daze. It took him a long time toe back to his senses. He sighed with emotion:

    ¡°This thing is really magical. When mortals hold it, it¡¯s somewhat different from the legends. It¡¯s far better than the ancient times...¡±

    Then he thought about the people he saw along the way. Although some of them had bitter expressions and not everything went as they wished, they all looked vigorous. He immediately exhaled in relief. ¡°It¡¯s better than what I wish...¡±

    Without looking any further, he flew up and headed back to the pure Yang sect. However, he was afraid of being close to his hometown, so he did not dare to fall behind.

    Meng Qi casually introduced the changes in the sects and aristocratic families. Finally, he said, ¡°The pure Yang sect has an unending heritage. However, with the current situation and the spread of martial arts, it is no longer so easy to recruit outstanding disciples.¡±

    Chong he pondered for a moment and nodded. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Our sect teaches moral people, and we seek the Dao of nature. We can use this to get rid of those fake Daoists who can¡¯t settle down and can¡¯t endure hardship.¡±

    Chong he is really broad-minded... Meng Qi couldn¡¯t help but praise him.

    At this moment, a light shed and the golden-horned boy appeared. He said solemnly,

    ¡°In the name of the Great Master of morality, I summon Chong he to enter Tuoshu Pce to cultivate.¡±

    ¡°Who is this?¡±Chong he didn¡¯t recognize the golden-horned boy and hurriedly asked Meng Qi through voice transmission.

    Meng Qi smiled and nodded. ¡°The golden-horned boy under the celestial venerable of morality.¡±

    Chong he was pleasantly surprised. Then, as if he had put down something, heughed and said casually,

    ¡°I have fulfilled my wish in my life. From now on, I will do immortal and godly things!¡±

    After saying that, he cupped his hands toward Meng Qi and flew toward the golden-horned boy. The two disappeared into the air.

 Chapter 1314 148, Why Is The Will Of Heaven Hard To Predict

    His life¡¯s wish has been fulfilled. From now on, it¡¯s a matter of immortals and gods... Meng Qi chewed on the two sentences that Daoist chong he recited. At the same time, he looked down at the vast expanse of the Earth. Everything was peaceful and convenient. It was absolutely different from decades ago, when humanity was at its peak.

    The core source of the change was precisely the ten thousand worlds he had created. Every time he saw this, he naturally felt a sense of aplishment, satisfaction, and pride.

    However, the end of the era was near. How long could such a beautiful scenest? Ten years, fifty years, a hundred years? When that time came, everything would be reduced to ashes, and all his efforts would be wasted. The universal mall would ¡°Copse¡±. There would be no discussion on the forums, and the live streaming of the videos would be dead silent. Themunication group would always be quiet..

    Just thinking about it made him feel mncholic and emotional.

    Holding back his thoughts, Meng Qi returned to the Hollow Jade Temple of Kunlun Mountain and sent a message to the acupuncture point on his left hand to prevent him from barging in recklessly. It was a critical moment for Xiao Sang¡¯s cultivation.

    After a short while, Gu Xiao sang¡¯s thoughts seeped out, and Meng Qi¡¯s supernatural awareness sunk in. He transformed into a human and stepped on the acupuncture point.

    The clear light before his eyes was hazy, like chaos and nothingness, like the home of all living things. Gu Xiao sang stood at the core of the home of all living things. The white lotus beneath her feet floated and she slowly approached as if she was on a small boat.., gu Xiaosang smiled and said, ¡°My husband must have something to discuss. That¡¯s why he came here.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll disturb your meditation?¡±Meng Qi was still not sure what Gu Xiaosang was thinking.

    ¡°Do you only dare to disturb me when I¡¯m discussing something?¡±Gu Xiaosang¡¯s eyebrows became more delicate, and her temperament became more ethereal. At this moment, her eyes were gloomy, as if she was crying.

    Meng Qi felt awkward, but he changed his mind. He was about to take this opportunity to attack Gu Xiaosang, but he saw Gu Xiaosang smile. Her resentment just now was like ripples on the surface of the water.

    ¡°My husband must have encountered something extremely important,¡±she said in a confident tone.

    Meng Qi did not know whether he was relieved or disappointed. He stopped thinking and told the story of what happened at the highest level of the ninth heaven. He did not care about the details or the details, so as not to miss any clues.

    ¡°As expected of the heavenly emperor who can suppress his whole life. The crafty rabbit has three holes, and he has made it look real and fake.¡±Gu Xiaosang was the first to sigh with emotion at the Heavenly Emperor¡¯s arrangement. Then, her eyes moved as nimbly as water, ¡°The demon masteres from both sides and uses his strength to fight. With a flip of his hand, he can turn the clouds and rain his hands. In the end, I¡¯m afraid he still can¡¯t escape the fate of being a dowry for others. Let¡¯s see if he can find a chance to survive with the help of the Bodhi magical tree and the nine forms of tathagata palm.¡±

    ¡°I wonder where the Emperor of Heaven is reincarnated now. Maybe it really is Han Guang?¡±Meng Qi spected casually.

    ¡°If Han Guang really is the reincarnation of the heavenly emperor, the grass on his grave would have been as green as this. Otherwise, he would have been a Buddhist novice monk in the Elysium World and a boy listening to the Dao in Dou Shuai Pce. Why would he have given him so many opportunities?¡±Gu Xiaosang¡¯s face shone with a clear light, there was actually a hint of the holiness and majesty of an Emperor. ¡°The Apocalypse doesn¡¯t need a real heavenly emperor.¡±

    Meng Qi nodded and said with a smile, ¡°Where do you think the Heavenly Emperor¡¯s true return is set up?¡±

    ¡°I can guess it, but how can the people on the other side not guess it? Therefore, my guess is all wrong. I just feel that there might be clues hidden in the Jade Emperor Mountain, the remains of the heavenly court, and the de of time.¡±Gu Xiaosang smiled faintly, ¡°The matter of the Heavenly Emperor will not affect you for a while. The most important thing is still the eight-character maxim that the ancient Fusang tree gave you. Once this cmity is over, you will certainly soar to the sky. Otherwise, you will be a stepping stone for others and be reduced to ashes.¡±

    ¡°Where do you think the cmityes from? This eight-character maxim is like a curse that is better than a reminder...¡±Meng Qi had some thoughts and spections on his own, but he nned to listen to Gu Xiaosang¡¯s analysis first.

    Regarding the incident on the other shore, she, who had inherited a lot of memories and knowledge from the metal emperor, definitely knew more than he did.

    Gu Xiaosang held her cheek with her right hand. The smile on her face disappeared, and her gaze was calm, the ethereal and elegant beauty was difficult to describe. ¡°From a normal perspective, you are the current Hierarch of the Hollow Jade Temple and support the human emperor. That person in the ancient fusang tree also has the favor of attaining Dao. Your stance has been set, and your enemies and allies are clear. Although that Buddha in the western paradise and that ancient Buddha in the Bodhi Pure Land have different attitudes toward the Buddhist kingdom on Earth, neither of them would be happy to see the human emperor seed and upy the key point of the final tribtion. Moreover, you have eliminated one of the ancient Buddha¡¯s three corpses. The Karma between the two sides is extremely heavy. At the critical moment, they will certainly block the two people from Dou Shuai pce and the ancient Fusang Tree.¡±

    ¡°The human emperor is broad-minded and has the ambition to amodate the demi-humans. That person is also the ancestor of the human race, so his attitude will definitely be gentler. Perhaps he will help you. As for the remaining people on the other side, the one from vacuum hometown, the Devil Buddha sealed in Mount Lingshan, and the Eastern Emperor who may still be alive, they all have enough reasons to help you, especially the one from vacuum hometown. He has been a great benefactor to the emperor of the ancient Fusang tree who achieved the dao. They have a good rtionship in the past. If he makes things difficult for you, that person from the ancient fusang tree will probably not be able to help you. Therefore, that ancient celestial venerable from Tuoba Pce and the ancestor of the human race will not be able to help you.¡±

    The Devil Buddha was sealed, so there was no problem for him to mention his name directly.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Meng Qi frowned slightly and did not hide his doubts. ¡°The premise is that the other side haspletely returned from the chaos.¡±

    It was obvious that it was still far from that time node.

    Gu Xiaosang smiled again, with a hint of ridicule, she said, ¡°Husband, do you know when the other side has returned? ¡°And even if I do, it¡¯s only their initial n. At this realm, which is almost againstmon sense, they really can¡¯t find a way to return a little earlier?¡±

    ¡°That makes sense.¡±Meng Qi nodded solemnly. Some things couldn¡¯t be too certain, just in case they were caught off guard.

    ¡°And this is a normal analysis. Why is heaven¡¯s will so hard to predict? The root is that the other side can peek into all kinds of possibilities in the future. What they know and grasp are far better than the rest. It seems impossible to predict and imagine, but it¡¯s just because you don¡¯t know enough.¡±Gu Xiaosang¡¯s eyes were dark and bright, ¡°For example, at this moment, the ancient Celestial Master of Dou Shuai Pce suddenly sent down the Taiji diagram and turned you into ashes.¡±

    ¡°How is this possible?¡±Meng Qi asked in surprise.

    Gu Xiaosang smiled and nced at him. ¡°Why is it impossible? ¡°For example, after passing this critical juncture, all kinds of possible changes will ur in the future. When the person in Dou Shuai Pce realizes that you will inevitably betray the human emperor and be a Buddhist guardian in the future, it¡¯s better to get rid of the hidden dangers in advance and change the future.¡±

    ¡°Heaven¡¯s will is hard to predict because you can¡¯t see far ahead of them.¡±

    Gu Xiaosang¡¯s words removed a lot of the mystery of the other shore, reducing Meng Qi¡¯s hidden fear by a lot, but from this, he was even more confused. ¡°In this way, other than that person in the old tree of Fusang, the others on the other shore may be my doom. There¡¯s simply no way to guard against this...¡±

    Gu Xiaosang burst intoughter like the moon breaking through the clouds. ¡°Husband, you said yourself that you want to get rid of that person in the old tree of Fusang? Why do you want to get rid of him?¡±

    ¡°Because I owe him the favor of attaining dao...¡±at this point, Meng Qi was stunned and blurted out, ¡°Oh right, Karma!¡±

    Gu Xiaosang said with a faint smile, ¡°Karma is the most important thing on the other shore. My dear husband, you should have heard of something simr. Why do you value it? If you don¡¯t understand karma, what is there to talk about reducing and seeking emptiness? And every important figure who can attain the other shore has his heart set on the Dao, and his eyes are only on the dao fruit! Therefore, before youpletely end the favor of that person from the ancient tree of Fusang, even if he would not help you, he would never harm you. For example, if you took on the identity of Li Dan, preached the dao and ascended to godhood, that person from Dou Shuai pce would not make things difficult for you before giving you sufficient benefits

    ¡°Husband, in this cmity, you have to improve yourself as soon as possible, and at the same time, you have to make more good friends and fewer enemies.¡±

    Meng Qi nodded slightly. He already had an idea in his mind, so he continued to ask, ¡°What is the meaning of the eight-character maxim of the old tree of Fusang?¡±

    There was no way out, there was no way out, there was no way out, there was no way out at all!

    ¡°There is no way out, there is no way out...¡±Gu Xiaosang whispered these eight words and asked in return, ¡°Husband, let¡¯s not talk about whether it is a maxim or not. Just these eight words, what can you associate with it?¡±

    ¡°What can I think of? There¡¯s No Way Out in heaven, no way in Earth, the one from my hometown, the afterlife, theherworld...¡±Meng Qi said one by one, ¡°Could it be that the key to the catastrophe lies in the struggle in the Netherworld?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s possible, but it might also be to let you die once to resolve the catastrophe,¡±Gu Xiaosang suggested another point of view.

    Die once? I have no past life and no next life. Doesn¡¯t this mean that I¡¯mpletely gone? Meng Qi fell into deep thought.

    At this moment, Gu Xiaosangzily covered her mouth and yawned:

    ¡°Hubby, the disaster is getting closer and closer. I¡¯ve also sessfully cultivated in seclusion. I have to go out to temper myself and prepare myself.¡±

 Chapter 1315 149, My Husband Taught Me

    ¡°Going out to train? Where can I train to hide from the one in my hometown?¡±Meng Qi was not surprised or doubtful. With little sang¡¯s wisdom, she would definitely have thought of this. There must be a follow-up to her words.

    Gu Little Sang¡¯s eyes were dark and clear, as if she could see the bottom at a nce. However, the more she looked at it, the more she felt that it was unfathomable. It was like a clear river that could see the bottom. The depth must be deeper than she had expected.

    She focused on Meng Qi¡¯s face for a few breaths. When Meng Qi felt a little ufortable, she suddenly smiled, like the blooming of orchids in an empty valley. It was clear and beautiful:

    ¡°Husband, could it be that you can¡¯t bear to part with me?¡±

    Her eyes moved like a clever little fox. Without waiting for Meng Qi¡¯s answer, she said to herself, ¡°You must know that a good woman aspires to be everywhere.¡±

    Her tone was slightly raised, and there was a hint of coquettishness in it. However, she was teasing Meng Qi by saying that a good man aspires to be everywhere.

    ¡°You want to be a good man, but you don¡¯t want to go alone,¡±Meng Qi said to Gu Xiaosang with a smile, dispelling other thoughts.

    Gu Xiaosang chuckled and didn¡¯tment, she changed the topic and said, ¡°To be able to hide from the training of that person from vacuum hometown, it¡¯s nothing more than the different levels of the nine underworld, the Celestial Realms, and the ces where you can get close to the Dao. However, that person must have made arrangements in Luo Feng¡¯s ck prison for the world after his death and the destination of all living beings. Although he can¡¯t tell the details of the matters in the nine underworld, he should have the ability to deduce the details. Going there to train is no less than walking into a trap. The celestial realms may copse or be destroyed. It can be used as a source of harvest for a moment, but it¡¯s not a ce where you can train for a long time. The ces where you can get close to the Dao have their own secrets. They may be upied or difficult to find. It¡¯s just like the starting point of life and death. If it weren¡¯t for Zhenwu or Fu Huang who have their own trump cards, how could it be so easy to enter?¡±

    Zhen Wu hadn¡¯t reached the other shore yet, so the emperor-subduing state was extremely abnormal. It didn¡¯t matter to mention their names.

    ¡°Now that you mention it, it seems like there¡¯s no more training,¡±Meng Qi said with a smile, as if he had already guessed something.

    Gu Xiaosang raised her exquisite face and said with a smile, ¡°Doesn¡¯t husband know? Other than these, isn¡¯t there only the myriad realms in the bodies of the big figures on the other shore?¡±

    Once one reached the other side, the inner world would be a real world. As one¡¯s cultivation progressed, the nine underworld realms in the heavens would open up one after another.

    ¡°But who can be trusted?¡±Meng Qi asked the main point.

    Who would be happy to see that the Golden Emperor was not perfected and that there was no hope for the embryonic form of the Dao Fruit?

    At the mention of this matter, Gu Xiaosang had a rare moment of thought. Her gaze wavered. ¡°The one in vacuum hometown is brilliant and far-reaching. He is even more capable than the one in Fusang ancient tree. I can¡¯t think of any big figures who can be trusted...¡±

    ¡°Heprehended dao because of the Wuji Seal left by the Master of Hollow Jade Temple. He died yesterday, and now he lives today. He has always maintained a good rtionship with this lineage. Later on, he secretly formed a Buddhist sect and worshiped the Master of the Paradise World and the Bodhi Pure Land. He learned the magic method of crossing the world from Maitreya Bodhisattva. Finally, he appeared in vacuum hometown andpleted some secret things for them. The one from Fusang ancient tree was on good terms with him in the early years of the ancient era. He has always been watching over and helping each other. Until now, he even borrowed your hand and gave you a great gift. His kindness in attaining Dao is far greater than yours. He is an innate god and the head of female immortals. He treats both humans and demons alike. When he was in charge of the Jade Lake, he had a deep friendship with demon saint and was often praised by the ancestors of the human race...¡±

    This is really all-seeing, clever, no wonder when the road is smooth sailing, did not leave the story of breaking through obstacles... Meng Qi listened to praise.

    ¡°When the 33 heavens were still in existence, he never disobeyed the orders of the ancient Celestial Master from Tuoba Pce. Even if the celestial emperor did not like it, the human emperor incident in the Early Middle Ages ended in chaos. All living things returned to their good health. It was only after meeting the expectations of the ancient Celestial Master from Tuoba Pce that there were changes. Some of these important figures may not have the heart to see himplete, but I can not tell who is real and who is fake. I have to verify it through a series of events. If I think about it carefully, the only one who will be his enemy is thepletely fallen human emperor, the Celestial Emperor whose whereabouts are unknown, and the one who is more neutral is the one from green touring pce who has yet to be found,¡±Gu Xiaosang said in a gentle voice, there was no trace of fear in his words. It was as if he was analyzing the affairs of others.

    ¡°The one from vacuum hometown seems to be on the side of the victor. Just this alone is enough to make one shudder.¡±Meng Qi sighed.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    It seemed that mother Wu Sheng had yed an important role in the death of the human emperor!

    He continued, ¡°The human emperor has transformed into the real world and is protecting all the human beings. I don¡¯t know where the celestial emperor has reincarnated and whether he has grown up or not. At least his body has be the saber of time, just like the reincarnation mark of Empress Hou Tu. Among the two peerless divine weapons, there is indeed the real world, and even all the worlds in the universe. However, thetter is in the hands of the Devil Buddha. The former must have many people paying attention to it at present.¡±

    His overlord saber also had the ¡°Inner Heaven and earth¡±that was close to all the worlds in the world. However, the Devil Buddha brand had not beenpletely wiped out. Once it was touched, he would not keep it a secret for himself.

    As for the nirvana-level peerless, the original body of the demon Saint Spear was on good terms with the Golden Emperor, the Bodhi magical tree was in Han Guang¡¯s hands, the Netherworld Sea sword was the item of the seven kills Daoist, and the primordial Yang ruler was obtained by Emperor Zhenwu. However, he was currently missing, since Guldo died, the whereabouts of the heaven punishing axe had been unknown for a long time, and the demon Emperor¡¯s w was being stared at by a few false nirvana levels. It was likely that it could not hide from their eyes. The human emperor sword could be tried, but it was unknown whether it had fully awakened, whether there would be restrictions in the inner world or not, as for the rest, it was all up to the masters of each family, so they had to choose the ones that werepletely trustworthy.

    As Meng Qi thought about it, he saw Gu Xiaosang smile sweetly. It was as if the light was as bright as day, floating and flowing. ¡°Please teach me, my husband.¡±

    ¡°Let me help you make a choice?¡±Meng Qi was quite surprised. Xiaosang was shrewd and determined. She was very decisive and decisive in crucial matters. Shouldn¡¯t such matters have already been decided? Why did she ask him to help?

    Gu little sang pursed her lips and smiled. ¡°I know that person from vacuum hometown, and he treats me the same way. She will definitely think of what I can think of in this matter, so I might as well hand it over to my husband to make a decision. Anyway, your thoughts have always been jumpy, and you often make people dumbfounded.¡±

    Was sheplimenting me for being unconventional in my work? Meng Qi immediately smiled and said,

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯ll make a decision. The Emperor Sword is my backup. I¡¯ll go to a ce first.¡±

    Gu Xiaosang¡¯s mouth opened slightly when she heard this. Meng Qi¡¯s decisiveness seemed to have exceeded her expectations. She had a feeling that he had used his battle instincts and instincts to find a way out without thinking.

    ¡°Where?¡±She asked.

    ¡°The flesh and blood of the primordial emperor that was suppressed by the Qingping Sword on the Golden Ao Ind,¡±Meng Qi said proudly, ¡°Not only do you need to temper yourself, but I also need to use all means to improve myself and gather strong reinforcements. That Emperor hasn¡¯t truly fallen, and the flesh and blood that hasn¡¯t been wiped out must have some remnants of the myriad worlds in it. Moreover, it might even be able to activate the power of the demonic blood peach, as well as drive the tiger to swallow the wolf,pletely wiping out the Devil Buddha imprint and allowing the absolute de topletely awaken!¡±

    This was the magic weapon from the other side, and it was thest one to be born, so it had the least time erosion!

    ¡°Hubby, can you find the Golden Ao Ind?¡±Gu Xiaosang thought for a while and smiled.

    Meng Qi smiled:

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t find it in the past, but it doesn¡¯t mean that I can¡¯t find it after I¡¯ve entered the fortune-telling realm.¡±

    Besides, Yuan Hong had secretly lived here, so he wasn¡¯t worried about encountering the heavenly venerate of treasures.

 Chapter 1316 150: Bold Hypothesis, Careful Verification

    In the quiet room, Meng Qi¡¯s figure faded and disappeared in an instant. He appeared directly in a region of the vast Eastern Sea, where the Golden Ao Ind used to be.

    ¡°How can you be sure that the flesh and blood suppressed by the Qingping sword belongs to that archaic emperor?¡±Gu Xiaosang¡¯s voice rang in his mind through spiritual sense. ¡°I haven¡¯t even heard of it.¡±

    Obviously, she knew that the Qingping sword was hidden on the Golden Ao Ind. She knew that the Qingping sword was suppressing the mysterious and strange flesh and blood. She was not even surprised that the vitality of the flesh and blood had not been eliminated. However, she did not know who the flesh and blood belonged to, it was not until Meng Qi mentioned it and mentioned that it was rted to the demonic blood peach that she realized that it was Emperor Taiyi.

    It seemed that Xiaosang had long known that the demonic blood peach was formed from the growth of a part of the dao fruit of Emperor Taiyi. No wonder it was hidden in the acupuncture point on his left hand... Meng Qi thought to himself and replied with a smile, ¡°I guessed.¡±

    ¡°Guessed?¡±Gu Xiao sang immediately burst outughing. ¡°Hubby really has a ir for thinking. It¡¯s hard to fathom.¡±

    Meng Qi¡¯s answer just now was to increase the interaction. Seeing that the effect was not bad.., he originally exined, ¡°At the highest level of the immortal world, after confirming that the primordial emperor did not really die and that it was rted to the monster that the eternal shadow of the Wang family in Jiangdong had sent, I guessed that the so-called primordial evil creature, Little Peach, was probably also a part of that emperor. I used this to associate it with the mysterious flesh and blood suppressed by the Qingping Sword on Jinao Ind. There is a subtle and mysterious simrity between the two, so I boldly made a hypothesis and came to verify it.¡±

    Not only could this prove the ¡°Identity¡±of the lump of flesh, but it could also be used to determine whether the demonic blood peach was actually a part of the dao fruit from the East Emperor Taiyi.

    ¡°A part of the flesh of an archaic emperor has yet topletely extinguish its vitality. This is something that even those with perfect destiny would avoid like snakes and scorpions. My husband, please don¡¯t underestimate them and make me a widow,¡±Gu Xiaosang reminded him in a rxed and lively tone.

    Meng Qi nodded slightly. His expression was as usual, but his heart was solemn:

    ¡°How would I dare to underestimate the things left behind by those on the other side?¡±

    How could something that could allow him to improve as quickly as possible and to a certain extent, resist the will of heaven be simple? How could it not be risky?

    If it wasn¡¯t for the activation of the verdant emperor¡¯s words of wisdom and the determination he made in the celestial prison, he would definitely have been more prudent and not take the risk to try!

    With so many cmities, he could only seek death!

    However, he wasn¡¯tpletely confident in this trip. The remaining flesh and blood of Donghuang Taiyi was suppressed by the Qingping Sword, making it difficult for him to unleash any sort of power. Furthermore, his overlord de was the essence of the paramita-grade divine weapon, it wouldn¡¯t be easy for that lump of primordial flesh and blood to touch it. More importantly, it could drive away tigers and devour wolves. Not only would itpletely destroy the Devil Buddha imprint, but it would also cause Donghuang¡¯s flesh and blood to lose most of its abilities, reducing it to a level where it could be controlled.

    If he hadn¡¯t fallen, the remaining flesh on the other shore would have been more terrifying than he had imagined. He still had the demonic blood peach as a backup, and it was countered by the tree of Great Dao.

    Of course, even if he had all sorts of methods, the danger level was still very high.

    Without saying anything more, Meng Qi stepped on the waves with his feet. Golden lotuses surrounded him, and the space between his brows split open, and a dao one ssmp that seemed to have solidified flew out.

    The greenmp was like a bean, shining brightly. ck and white swirled around it,yer uponyer. Then, it seeped into the void and disappeared.

    At the same time, Meng Qi flicked his finger and shot out a bright and dazzling sword ray.

    The Sword Ray split into two and four. Some were scarlet, some were pure green, some were dark ck, and some were zing white. Each of them had their own unique techniques. As they descended, they formed the immortal vanquishing sword formation.

    At Meng Qi¡¯s level, forming a formation with a single sword was a piece of cake. He could even use his ¡®He I projection¡¯to form the immortal vanquishing sword formation!

    In just a short moment, sword qi rose up, whistling unceasingly. All sorts of colors swept through, and the formation was dim and dark. Everything was void, as if it was the end of the world.

    Seizing this opportunity, Meng Qi activated his ¡®karma of all fruits¡¯. The light flickered, and it was like a new sun on the sea, trying to shine out any secret location that resonated with the immortal vanquishing sword formation.

    A few faint connections appeared, but they disappeared in the blink of an eye. Like a candle in the wind, it was extinguished when it encountered the fluctuations. Like the ebb and flow of the tide, mysterious and powerful forces surged again,pletely covering up the movements, there was no time to grasp the ¡°Gap¡±.

    ¡°It¡¯s really well-hidden,¡±Meng Qi praised. There was not a trace of dejection on his face. He quietly connected with the demonic blood peach and absorbed the strange and evil feeling on its body.

    Then, he used it as ¡°Oil¡±and threw it into a ssmp.

    Suddenly, the me of themp grew without wind, and the surroundings became dark. It was as if he had returned to the earliest time, when the causal connection was born.

    With the help of this aura, Meng Qi suddenly grasped a causal connection, and a corresponding scene appeared in his mind:

    It was an ancient long sword inserted in the void with the word ¡°Qingping¡±on it. A mass of dark ck flesh was wriggling crazily under the sword, and there were inexplicable howlsing from it. It gave off a terrifying and barbaric feeling, as if it was going to take back the demonic blood peach at all costs, the little peach was so scared that it dropped down and fell into Gu Xiaosang¡¯s acupuncture point. It hid behind her and peeked out half of its face timidly.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    ¡°It really is the remains of the flesh of Donghuang Taiyi. It really is a part of his dao fruit...¡±Meng Qi waspletely sure. Just as he was about to grab hold of the connection and lock onto the location of Jin Ao Ind, he descended directly, and the surrounding scene suddenly changed, an ancient and vast immortal world appeared before his eyes.

    The immortal world wasyered and densely packed. It was like a huge cloud that surrounded the figure at the top.

    It was a towering figure in a ck robe and an ancient costume. It was lofty and ethereal. It actually looked somewhat like the remnant of the Celestial Emperor in the Big Dipper Imperial carriage. However, it was even more vast, majestic, and ancient!

    His face was blurry. There was an ancient bronze bell hanging above his head. As it rippled, the bell lightly rang. Time Rose and fell, and time flowed backward.

    This terrifying scene and terrifying power seemed to freeze the spiritual light of Meng Qi¡¯s nature. It was as if he was facing the existence at the top of the food chain. Fear and panic came from the bottom of his heart, and he could not muster the slightest will to fight back.

    Suddenly, a pair of eyes bearing the prosperity and destruction of countless civilizations and the beginning and destruction of many eras appeared on the blurry face of the ancient emperor, wanting to absorb Meng Qi¡¯s mindpletely.

    At this moment, a figure appeared in front of the ancient emperor. He was wearing a Daoist robe that could not be described by color. Countless eras were born and died under his feet. The Broken River of time surrounded him like a true dragon, and his body was dark and chaotic, it was like a dot of clouds, and above his head hung something that looked like an axe or a banner. The most ancient and most primitive intent was rippling heavily.

    It was actually a celestial venerable, an extremely ancient celestial venerable!

    This ancient celestial venerable looked down at the Emperor and said in a deep voice,

    ¡°Stop ying tricks and quickly retreat.¡±

    Rumble!

    Illusory thunderps erupted, and the ancient bronze bell copsed. The archaic emperor vanished, and the immortal world turned into bubbles. Everything returned to its original state.

    The collision just now was the aura of the remnant flesh and blood of East Emperor Taiyi, which had been extended in reverse through the connection of karma. It had created an illusion, crushed Meng Qi¡¯s soul, and turned him into a walking corpse, carrying the will of the ancient man, however, Meng Qi possessed the origin heart seal and was adept at being the sole sovereign. On one hand, he used the Wuji Guardian as his true body, and on the other hand, he used the illusion against the illusion. The nine seals appeared at the origin!

    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for the Qingping sword suppressing it, it definitely wouldn¡¯t end here. The power of an archaic emperor is simply beyond imagination...¡±as Meng Qi¡¯s thoughts spun, he had already grasped the connection that was about to disappear and sensed the golden ao ind.

    It had actually been moved out of the long river of time and hidden in the depths of the space-time turbulence that was filled with fog. It was abnormally close to true chaos and was quite difficult to find.

    With a sh, the supreme limitless origin Shi Qing cloud above Meng Qi¡¯s head passed throughyers of fog and many turbulence and arrived near the Golden Ao Ind.

    At this moment, a loud shout sounded:

    ¡°Get lost!¡±

    A white furry fist suddenly appeared, copsing the void and tearing apart everything. It turned everything into darkness and even brought about changes in the surrounding space-time turbulence.

    The Meishan Grand Sage, Yuan Hong, who was adjusting his breathing and cultivating, sensed the intruder.

    The fist grew bigger and bigger, almost taking up the entire space. However, another fist that shone with faint gold suddenlynded in the outer realm. It was the same size, copsed the void, and tore apart everything. It was very simr.

    Boom!

    The storm swept and the turbulence ¡°Roared¡±. Layers uponyers of forbidden spells appeared on the Golden Turtle Ind, cancelling out the aftershocks.

    The two fists copsed and turned into ashes. Then, flesh and blood squirmed and grew new ones!

    Meng Qi stood proudly in the fog andughed:

    ¡°How has the Meishan Grand Sage Been?¡±

    At this point in time, even if he was above the eight-nine arcane art, he could stillpete with the ancient Grand Sage Yuan Hong.

    Yuan Hong¡¯s face was gloomy. He did not expect that the ant that he did not even look at back then had grown to such a stage. Moreover, there was nock of shameless fellows from the hollow jade temple behind him. It seemed like he would have to ask Lu Ya to make a decision.

 Chapter 1317 151, The Power To Uproot Mountains Is Unrivaled

    Although he did not know what Lu Ya meant by letting him continue to guard the Golden Ao Ind, Yuan Hong believed that this ce would never be dispensable to him. Therefore, in the face of the current sect master of the Hollow Jade Temple, the newly advanced great divine arts practitioner.., he did not hesitate to crush an ancient and mottled jade pendant and passed the difficult problem he encountered to Lu Ya.

    Lu Ya, who was in the archaic secret realm, had just heard about this. The first thought that came to his mind was to take this opportunity to kill Su Meng. He had just entered the serendipity realm and dared toe knocking on his door. He simply did not know the immensity of Heaven and earth. However, this thought disappeared in a sh, it did not cause any ripples because su meng represented not only himself.

    He was the current sect master of the Hollow Jade Temple, a direct descendant of the original incipient Celestial Master. There were several great divine arts practitioners in the same sect. Guang Chengzi and Wen Shu, Celestial Master Guangfa, were among the nine venerables of Dao sect. They were not much inferior to him. In addition to the immortal ying sword formation.., they were much stronger than his side.

    Even if he couldn¡¯t see the other experts of the hollow jade temple, he couldn¡¯t rule out the possibility that they were just showing their weakness to the enemy. They were either hiding in the dark or waiting in other ces. Once they were activated, they would immediately descend through the karma. If he attacked rashly.., the one who would fall was most likely not him but himself.

    As the sect master, every word and action was often a manifestation of the will of a force!

    Fearing this, Lu Ya sent a message to Yuan Hong through the broken jade pendant:

    ¡°The green touring pce has been moved away, and the forbidden technique of the Golden Ao Ind has lost its core for a long time. Although it has been patched up and tried to perfect it for many years, there are still many loopholes. After all, it is not the other shore, nor is it a direct descendant of the Green Touring Pce. There is no way topletely understand theyout of this ce and make up for it. If it is purely a defense, I am afraid that Su Meng will find out the problem. Why Don¡¯t you take the opportunity when he has just entered the serendipity realm and is full of pride to provoke him into a one-on-one fight. I will use this arrangement to quietly move the Golden Ao Ind away and hide in the real chaos.¡±

    In a one-on-one fight, you quietly moved away the Golden Turtle Ind? Isn¡¯t this asking me to risk my life and cutting off my escape route? Yuan Hong was secretly resentful, but his innate spiritual light was controlled by others, and he couldn¡¯t help it. He could only reluctantly say, ¡°The Lord Daoist has ordered me, and I dare not disobey.¡±

    Lu Ya was very experienced, so how could he not guess Yuan Hong¡¯s mentality, heforted him, ¡°When you move away the Golden Turtle Ind, I will inform you in advance. With your near-indestructible physical body, when Su Meng and the others were shocked by the change in the Golden Turtle Ind and tried to stop it, would you still be afraid of not finding a chance to escape?¡±

    Yuan Hong had always been proud of his strength and talent. Hearing this, he nodded slightly. ¡°You are absolutely right.¡±

    Before he could finish his words, his body trembled, and countless white hairs fell off. He transformed into one ape after another and pounced on various parts of Golden Turtle Ind. He upied the different pivotal points of the forbidden spell and used his doppelganger to control the formation.

    Immediately after, a white rainbow soared into the sky and pierced through the forbidden spell to leave the ind. His explosive shoutpletely swept away the surrounding time fog:

    ¡°Wu, that junior, do you dare topete with me?¡±

    Contempt, contempt, disdain, disdain, and other intentions were all mixed together. They were mixed with the heavenly devil divine ability, and they wanted to affect Meng Qi¡¯s mind and make him lose his mind.

    Meng Qi¡¯s light golden body, which wasrger than the Golden Ao Ind, allowed the strong wind in the Void to blow past. It only flickered and no wounds could be seen. In his hand, he was holding a purple lightning long saber that was so heavy that it seemed to be the ovepping of countless universes. Hearing that, heughed loudly:

    ¡°Just what I wanted. You are just a skeleton in a tomb. How many sabers can you block?¡±

    His long hair flew in the air as he shed out with his saber. The turbulence in the surroundings seemed to have a direction and rushed towards him at the same time. If he fell into this ce and did not know the past and future, he would be doomed forever.

    ¡°Good!¡±Yuan Hong had not had such a chance to fight head-on for a long time. For a moment, it was as if he had returned to the time when he was in the god Ascension realm. Amidst his loud cries, he turned into a towering white ape, which was actually taller, bigger, and older than Meng Qi.

    It brandished its ck club with both hands, dragging along flickering dark sparks along the way. Each spark, if released into the starry sky of the universe, could devour countless brilliant gxies.

    ng!

    The sound of the collision made Meng Qi feel a little deafening. The sweeping storm made the world feel as if it had stopped for a moment. However, the space-time turbulence swallowed it silently and did not cause any chain changes.

    One Man and one ape each took a few steps back and smashed up the debris of stars that had been floating here for billions of years. It was a draw.

    ¡°Again!¡±Meng Qi simply showed three heads and six arms, knife and Fist, Yuan Hong did not show any weakness, white ape is simr change, to carry the power of the sky pounced over.

    Ta-da! Bang-bang-bang! Boom-boom!

    The sh of swords and sticks, fist to fist, created an unknown number of chaotic holes that contained a world, and swept away everything nearby that could exist in the turbulence gap. If Jinao Ind did not have a forbiddenw to resist, it might not be able to escape the aftermath, even a man and an ape body is constantly rising light, white blood stains one after another, but the wounds are instantly squirming recovery, do not see the slightest injury.

    On one side, Yuan Hong met a worthy opponent and fought to his heart¡¯s content. On the other side, he was deliberately stalling for time. When he saw that he could not gain the upper hand in a head-on battle, he suddenly transformed into a human-faced snake body in the fierce collision, it was a crimson innate god candle dragon that wrote the word ¡°Dao¡±.

    The Candle Dragon opened his mouth and the color of the world changed. Time flowed out like water and slowed down the surroundings as if it was frozen. The seventy-two transformations revealed its power.

    Meng Qi was not in a hurry. He had also turned into an enormous human-faced snake. He opened and closed his eyes. It was already the turn of spring and autumn. Time flew by quickly.

    Everything became like a crystal, trapping the two candle dragons inside at the same time. Then, cracks appeared and copsed abruptly.

    The moment the ¡®crystal¡¯shattered, Yuan Hong changed again. He rose into the air and spread his wings, blocking the gaps between the chaotic streams of time. He curled his sharp beak slightly, giving off an intimidating aura.

    He reached out his ws and reached out toward the torch dragon that Meng Qi had transformed into. It was a golden-winged ROC.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Although it was a little weaker than those of the same realm, it was just enough to restrain the dragon-snake race.

    Meng Qi changed his body, and a handsome and beautiful five-colored Phoenix appeared on the spot.

    The light and shadow behind it floated, forming the heaven, earth, yellow, exquisite pagoda, the scroll of morality, the book of Saint¡¯s virtue, and other objects. They were connected to form the patterns of five virtues. Then, he raised his head and let out a light cry that spread to the nine heavens. The golden-winged ROC that Yuan Hong had transformed into was actually trembling, it had lost the feeling of ferocity and barbarity just now.

    The Phoenix was the ancestor of the birds, the beginning of virtue. With a cry, a hundred birds would make a pilgrimage!

    More importantly, Meng Qi had once collected the three virtues and cultivated the fist of Ruyi. Now, he had reversed the Wuji. The pattern of five virtues and its corresponding symbol were even more divinepared to Yuan Hong¡¯s golden-winged ROC. It was closer to the original.

    Yuan Hong rose up again. With a sh of light, he actually transformed into an innate ferocious spirit. The ¡°Primal Chaos¡±in the center was like a giant dog. It had no seven orifices, no internal organs, and no virtue at all.

    The moment the ¡®Primal Chaos¡¯appeared, it directly descended, wanting to swallow the phoenix into the pitch-ck and despair that it had created.

    However, with a sh of the de¡¯s light, it was like the first ray of light from the beginning of Heaven and earth. It seemed to have split apart the darkness, bringing with it the ancient g of life. The ¡®Primal Chaos¡¯directly split apart from within and returned to the giant white ape.

    The ¡®Primal Chaos¡¯in front of the Master of the heaven opening seal was simply like a giant axe in front of Lu Ban¡¯s door!

    The power of the de did not decrease after splitting the chaos, and it had a special charm. It made Yuan Hong feel that all the futures were destined. He could not avoid this de no matter what, and he immediately felt powerless and afraid.

    Su Meng¡¯s exploration of the other shore had reached such a level?

    He could influence fate and possess the future?

    After his trip to Zhixu Mountain, Meng Qi had been experiencing all these years. He had integrated all the gains rted to the future into the de of ¡°Not seeking the afterlife.¡±Although it was not enough to truly possess all the possibilities of the future.., but also through the influence of fate, to create unavoidable potential, the potential that must happen!

    Yuan Hong has always been Intrepid, instantly reinvigorated the g and drum, shouted loudly, unexpectedly met this knife to fly past.

    Kacha!

    Yuan Hong¡¯s body is divided into two pieces, but the light rises, the lotus flower opens and closes, and is a intact white ape, the body is really nearly indestructible!

    He seized the opportunity and swept the iron rod horizontally. However, it touched the void, and the power sank into the sea.

    In his line of sight, he saw that a truly chaotic Qing cloud was shrouded over Meng Qi¡¯s head. Rays of dark light hung down, like a water curtain in front of the eaves. His attacks could only create waves of ripples.

    This Su Meng was like apletely different person from the Su Meng who had opened up all of his powers previously!

    And Su Meng, who had used all of his strength just now to reach a draw, seemed to have only used 50% of his supernatural power?

    As these thoughts shed through his mind, Yuan Hong could not help but feel dejected.

    At this moment, his heart stirred. He sensed that there were changes in the vicinity of Jin Ao Ind. He saw a golden tathagata pointing at the sky and touching the earth. He was the only one who was supreme. With the ability to point directly at his own heart, he was able to restore all of his clones back to white hair, it caused an obvious loophole in the forbidden technique. The four sword lights of extermination and ughter fell down,pletely mixing into a paste.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it a one-on-one fight?¡±Yuan Hong roared angrily and struck out with his staff

    ¡°That¡¯s my incarnation. It¡¯s doing what I have to do to save it,¡±Meng Qi replied indifferently. He stretched out his right hand and blocked Yuan Hong¡¯s ck staff.

    As he spoke, the ¡°Meng Qi¡±technique from before was like an innate giant. Its body was suffused with a faint golden light as it appeared at the side of the Golden Turtle Ind. Its body was slightly arched, and its hands were ced on both sides of the ind.

    ¡°Get Up!¡±

    With a roar, he pulled Jin ao ind out of the void.

    With a dazzling light, he pulled Jin ao ind out of the Void!

    His goal had always been Jin ao ind, not Yuan Hong!

 Chapter 1318 152â€˜The Will Of Heavenâ€™

    A sharp and ear-piercing sound burst out, as if something was scraping the void, tearing the barrier, and copsing the heaven and earth between the cracks.

    The God whose skin was covered in pale gold, which was muchrger than that of the Golden Ao Ind, had bulging muscles all over his body. An endless sense of power gushed out and forcibly uprooted the heavy and vast former heavenly venerate Daoist rite temple, he looked like the Pangu giant who had split the heaven and earth in some mythological stories.

    The forbidden techniques were glittering and ovepping like anchors that were connected to the heaven and earth and rooted in the mist. However, they were pulled and deformed in front of the overwhelming force and were broken apart one after another, rays of light turned into ''drizzle'', but the bacsh that resulted could not shake the pale gold and left scars.

    Yuan Hong turned his white hair into a clone. The various guardian Cardinals''responses could be considered good. It was the evolution of a formation formed by one person,bined with theyout of the Golden Turtle Ind itself. It was as if it was impregnable. However, a clone was still a clone, without an independent consciousness, an independent spirit, and an independent mind, if they encountered a person who pointed directly at their own heart, they would not be able to match up to the other ''egotists''. They immediately lost their leader and were at a loss. They instantly understood their ''identity'', they returned to their original forms and turned into white hairs.

    Once they lost the control of Yuan Hong''s countless clones, the forbidden techniques on golden ao ind would be unable to hide their original problems and loopholes. Meng Qi''s "Celestial Master Su Meng"clone seized the opportunity and sent down the immortal ying four Qi, the sword formed a formation and messed up the arrangement. Although it could not directly break through, it made it difficult for it to connect the front and the back. It mobilized all its strength to resist the light gold deity''s simple and crude uprooting.

    Rumble!

    On the Golden Ao Ind, the deste mountain peak that had been re-formed shook violently. The earth cracked and the Golden Crow fell. It was a scene of Doomsday. The forbidden spells around the ind became thinner and thinner. It was about to bepletely torn apart, it was taken away by ''Lord Qingyuan''.

    Yuan Hong, who was in the time turbulence crevice, exploded with all of his power. He seemed to be on the verge of a crazy counterattack. He wanted to beat back Su Meng''s original body and return to the Golden Ao Ind. However, the supreme boundless primordial Qi above Meng Qi''s head shook slightly, rays of dark light drooped down, creating near-real chaos. It was even more magical and solid than the physical defense of the eight-nine arcane art. Yuan Hong''s storm-like attacks and the various Abhijnas of the seventy-two transformations, once they came into contact.., they sank like stones into the ocean and disappeared without a trace. One could only see wave after wave of ripples. The more he fought, the more frightened he became. He felt that the Wuji Seal was indeed the ultimatebination of attack and defense!

    At the same time, what made Yuan Hong even more horrified was that there were several times when he disregarded everything and relied on his innate talent and martial arts tobine his body''s nearly indestructible strength to attack one ce consecutively. He wanted to destroy it with a point and break through Qing Yun Chui Guang''s defense, seeing that he had made some achievements, there were inexplicable incidents of "Himself"attacking "Himself". It was as if the person standing in front of him was another version of himself, or attacking him was equivalent to attacking his own body. Injuries continued to appear, it was strange and inexplicable, and he had to avoid this matter, so as to prevent his eternal cultivation from going to waste.

    Seeing that Yuan Hong could not return to Jin ao ind in a short while, the power that Lu Ya had quietly lowered knew that things could not be done. After all, to move Jin Ao Ind into true chaos through space, not only would he have to pay a huge price.., and it would not bepleted in a few breaths. Therefore, he thought a little and made a decision immediately:

    If he gave up on moving Jin ao ind, Su Meng would not be able to get what he could not get. He could even use this opportunity to bury him forever!

    A scarlet-golden light shed and rose from the pseudo Green Touring Pce on Jin Ao Ind. It swept across the deste sky that was constantly "Copsing"and went straight into the depths of the debris.

    The power that was descending from thend pressure wanted to pull out the Qingping Sword and release the remaining flesh and blood of East Emperor Taiyi to remove all the restrictions on him!

    At that time, Su Meng would be facing a furious and mysterious archaic emperor. A true archaic emperor, although it would be impossible to recover to his peak level just by relying on these remnants, would definitely be as terrifying as the other side or even the real other side, it was enough to make Su Meng Vanish into thin air in an instant and turn into the East Emperor''s puppet, the Tai Yi clone.

    The Tai was the greatest and most supreme, the most ancient and first; one, mixed with one without being divided, and the Dao gave birth to one, one gave birth to two, two gave birth to three, and three gave birth to one of all living things. Therefore, the Tai Yi, another name for the "Dao,"was the name of the East Emperor, it was enough to show how proud he was of himself. He would never allow people like Su Meng, who had designs on him, to do so!

    The crimson-golden light passed through theyers of copsed primal fragments and came to the deepest part. It saw the ancient longsword that was inserted into the pitch-ck void, and the ball of dark and mysterious flesh that was suppressed by the tip of the Longsword. It was wriggling crazily, it disyed a brutal and ruthless feeling.

    With a sh of light, it was about tond on the hilt of the sword. It was about to use the forbidden spell that it had spied on this ce for so many years and constantly studied, pulling out the Qingping immediately.<novelnext></novelnext>

    But suddenly, the zed ss protruded out. The Buddha had descended. After Zhen Ding Tathagata had transcended Yuan Hong''s white-furred clone, he had been umting power and was ready to go, he had not joined Celestial Master Su Meng and Daoist Lord Qing Yuan to break the forbidden spell on Jinao Ind and moved away from this heavy ce in order to guard against Lu Ya and Yuan Hongyu''s desperate attempts to break the!

    Moreover, Meng Qi''s "Karma"had always been connected to Jiuhua Mountain and other ces. If Lu Ya really dared toe in person, he could only inform his senior brothers and sisters and summon them if he had no other choice, they would fight together.

    The Buddha''s golden body was magnificent, and his face was full of mercy. There was a round light behind him. He stretched out his right hand and ced his palm on top of it. He spread it down slightly and made a gesture of giving.

    Endless Buddhist light gushed out, like the rain that fell from the Willows. It purified everything around it and turned everything into the possession of the Buddha Kingdom.

    The power of thend pressure seemed to have been inspired, and it understood the past. Under the shower of the zed golden rain, the pure gold faded away, and the desire to kill faded away. He became a Buddha on the spot and died in Nirvana.

    Boom!

    The Golden Ao Ind waspletely shaken. Meng Qi''s 89 incarnations had broken all the forbidden spells and pulled out the hiding ce. Countless lights rose up and then faded away.

    Yuan Hong saw that things could not be done. He immediately relied on his near-indestructible physical body to withstand Meng Qi''s Wuji seal at the cost of half of his body copsing. He escaped into the fog, jumped into the other cracks of the time turbulence, and fled in a panic.

    The terrain and environment were dangerous, and the focus was on Jin Ao Ind. Meng Qi couldn''t catch up with him in time, so he gave up. His eyes moved to the huge ind surrounded by light, looking at the ancient longsword and the ck flesh.

    Next, he put Jin ao ind away with the universe in his sleeve and moved it out of the Fusang Ancient Tree realm. If there was any mistake, Emperor Qing wouldn''t just let it die, right? Meng Qi had nned this from the very beginning.

    At this moment, a green light shed and Sword Qi rose into the air. Meng Qi saw the Qingping sword fly up and transform into a stream of light. It was thrown into the chaotic flow of time, and no one was there to pull it up and control it!

    Without a doubt, the ball of ck and strange flesh was left behind, and it had lost all its suppression and seal!

    A violent and brutal aura of terror swept out and swept across the entire Golden Ao Ind.

    Was this the will of the Heavenly Lord of Numinous Treasure?

    Was this his Providence?

    These two thoughts first appeared in Meng Qi''s mind.

 Chapter 1319 153, The Paragon Of Hatred

    The Qingping Sword, which had been suppressing the remnants of the emperor''s flesh and blood for tens of thousands of years, had suddenly flown away without any warning. It had flown away at a critical moment. If Meng qiruo still did not understand the will of the heavenly lord of Numinous Treasure, then his life would have been wasted.

    It was difficult to predict what kind of monster the remnants of the primordial emperor''s flesh and blood would turn into if they were not suppressed and sealed. However, one could imagine how terrifying it would be. Even if one''s physical body was destroyed.., there was only a drop of blood and a cell left. As long as a little bit of the spiritual light of his nature had not disappeared, his flesh and blood would be able to regenerate, and he would be able to regain his dao body and his original realm. Under the premise that there was enough time, it would not be difficult for him to recover to his peak state, if even a great divine arts practitioner with a saintly physical body could do this, how could a person on the other side who had transcended the sea of suffering not be able to do it?

    It was likely to be even more mysterious and terrifying!

    In other words, what he was about to face was an enemy that was close to the other side or even the real other side. Just the word ''his''realm alone made those who heard it despair. They had no motivation to resist at all.

    This was not the same as the trip to the Underworld to take the god Ascension Roll. Back then, he had nned and acted after he had made his decision. With the secret arrangement of the Heavenly Wheel of life and death and a ce that isted the origin of the outside world, he could fight for a chance of survival against the ck Heaven Emperor and the other false ''Other Side'', it was not that he was not prepared, but the incident was sudden and unexpected. Itpletely interrupted all the arrangements. In the rush, what other backup n did he have?

    Moreover, this ce was filled with time turbulence. It was almost outside of the river of time. He could barely grasp the causal connection in the real world. It was already difficult to sense the origin of life and death in theherworld.

    This was a n to kill him!

    After going through the stage where they used each other and were unable to distinguish friend from foe, the Heavenly Lord of Numinous Treasure finally showed his true attitude!

    Was this the great cmity that Emperor Qing had mentioned?

    But didn''t it happen too quickly? Wasn''t it too surreal?

    The thoughts in Meng Qi''s mind shed like memories of death approaching. However, he had been through hundreds of battles, and his umted experience was profound. He was also the best at making snap decisions. In an instant, his heart was as calm as a mirror, and he dismissed all unnecessary thoughts, he suppressed them in the depths of his spiritual altar.

    At this moment, if he couldn''t block the first wave of retaliation from the remnants of Donghuang Taiyi''s flesh and blood, even Emperor Qing wouldn''t be able to save him in time. After all, he had already jumped out of time and entered the turbulent flow!

    The remnants of Donghuang Taiyi''s flesh and blood had been suppressed by the Qingping Sword for countless years, and they had long been weakened to the extreme. Furthermore, they weren''tpletely on the other side of the river, and a portion of the crucial dao fruit was still with him. In other words.., it would take a certain amount of time for him to break out of his weakened state and for his flesh and blood to reproduce and recover!

    For a great divine arts practitioner like him, it would not take too long for his flesh and blood to recover after being suppressed for so many years. The Nirvana would definitely be even shorter, even if it was an iplete nirvana practitioner.

    It would take at most three moments, and in the blink of an eye, the remaining flesh and blood of Donghuang Taiyi would recover to a level that was sufficient to crush him!

    But no matter what, there was always a gap that he could use!

    In that instant, hundreds of millions of thoughts shed through Meng Qi''s mind, and he swung the overlord de in his original body.

    Even if it was really the end of the world!

    Even if there was no chance of survival!

    He would never give up. He would rather face the death of his enemy than face death with his back turned!

    Crackle, crackle, crackle. Purple lightning streaked across the sky, abnormally brilliant. It set off the chaotic flow of time in the surroundings iparably clearly,pletely dispersing the fog that filled the area.

    The Saber Light moved forward, shing towards the brutal and ruthless aura.

    Rumble!

    The sound of Thunder suddenly rumbled, hiding the essence heart. It made everything seem to be intimidated, and there was a short and fleeting pause.

    The wriggling of that strange mass of pitch-ck flesh slowed down subtly, and it was also slightly affected.

    This was the opportunity! The saber light spread out like a thundercloud, and like a huge mouth, it suddenly descended, swallowing the remaining flesh and blood of Donghuang Taiyi into it.

    Yes, it swallowed him!

    Meng Qi had never thought that with his current realm and the current level of the absolute de, he would be able to severely injure the remaining flesh of the other side. Even if he had been suppressed for all eternity and had yet to fully recover, the nature of it meant that this could not happen!

    Therefore, his idea was not to retreat but to advance and fight head-on, taking the opportunity to absorb the remaining flesh of Donghuang Taiyi into the absolute de!

    Inside the absolute saber, the essence of the absolute saber was at the paramita level. Just like the Qingping Sword, it would not be quickly destroyed by the remnants of Donghuang Taiyi''s flesh, stained, or even mixed together. Furthermore, there was the Devil Buddha''s imprint there. If he could drive the tiger away and devour the wolf.., if he allowed the remnants of Donghuang Taiyi and the Devil Buddha Ah Nan to fight until both sides suffered heavy injuries, the spirit of the absolute saber would reap the benefits. Not only would he be able to escape death, but he would also be able topletely eliminate the hidden dangers within the absolute saber, allowing it to fully awaken and barely resist the will of heaven!

    However, without the suppression of the Qingping Sword and the safe environment outside the Fusang ancient tree, driving the tiger to swallow the wolf was itself a very dangerous matter. What if Donghuang Tai Yi and the remnants of Devil Buddha Ah Nan were to join forces? What if the two of them did not fight to the death right away but instead tried to rece the spirit of the absolute saber and determine the victor?

    More importantly, if he wanted to drive the tiger to swallow the wolf, his consciousness and strength had to enter and help the spirit of the absolute saber. Only then would he be able to grasp the fleeting opportunity, after all, the spirit of a divine weapon or magical treasure was ultimately inferior to that of a great divine arts practitioner. In this way, he would be the weakest of the four ''factions'', and it would be very easy for him to be targeted by Donghuang''s flesh and blood, as well as the Devil Buddha''s brand. Water flowed downwards.., when the brand and flesh didn''t have much spirit or had yet to fully recover, their instinct was to avoid the edge and eliminate the weak first.

    Therefore, after absorbing the remaining flesh and blood of Donghuang Taiyi into the absolute saber, the true danger and the true confrontation would begin!

    Meng Qi didn''t have any luck in waiting for others to help him. His will was as firm as a rock. His true body and the three incarnations disappeared together and entered the absolute de.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Either he didn''t do it, or he did his best!

    The scene in front of him changed. Lightning turned into water and condensed into an endless ocean that rolled away. Layers afteryers of purple, green, gold, and silver filled every corner of this realm.

    In the depths of the Lightning Sea, every drop of water turned into the corresponding true god of lightning, forming the image of a purple de shadow. Half a sea away from it was a blood-ck reverse ten thousand character talisman, it represented all kinds of evil and brought endless corruption.

    This scene and image was different from what Meng Qi had seen before. It seemed that with the weakening of the Devil Buddha brand, spirituality gradually gained the upper hand, and there were certain changes.

    At this moment, Qing Yun was above Meng Qi''s head, and his body was in the Sea of lightning. Not far away, his ck flesh was squirming, crazily absorbing the power of lightning. His aura instantly rose to a level that was sufficient to contend against the absolute de and the Devil Buddha brand, and it had not stopped growing.

    "Driving a tiger and swallowing a wolf, nine out of ten deaths is better than ten out of ten deaths!"Meng Qi thought to himself. He was going to take the initiative to attack, stimte the remaining flesh of Donghuang Taiyi, and then use the protection of the absolute de to lead it to the Devil Buddha brand.

    Such an action could be described as dancing on the edge of a cliff!

    Dang!

    At this moment, he heard a bell chime in his ear. Time seemed to have frozen, but there were still shes of lightning.

    The remaining flesh of Donghuang Taiyi did not need to be stimted, it was revealed crazily!

    Meng Qi''s true body immediately stopped. The defense of the ultimate infinite primordial qi, Shi Qingyun, was so weak that it was like a thin piece of paper. It could only force his consciousness to move.

    Then, he saw the strange ck flesh transform into the image of an archaic emperor in a ck robe. Then, it pounced on the Devil Buddha brand without looking back. It was aggressive and did not hold back. It did not care about absolute de''s spirituality or Meng Qi, it turned a blind eye!

    Ah..

    I don''t need to drive the tiger to swallow the wolf. They started to fight..

    Meng Qi was stunned. The smooth development of the matter left him dumbstruck.

    Could this be considered a wishe true?

    Seeing the ck-robed supreme ancient emperor "Swallowing"the reverse myriad character talisman without caring about his own safety and engaging in an intense battle, his aura and attitude were as if he had a blood feud with the Devil Buddha Ananda for ten lifetimes, he would rather die together than let the other party have a good time. A strange thought suddenly appeared in Meng Qi''s mind:

    "When the heavenly court fell, the ''Monster of Heavenly Dao''watched from afar and did not intervene. It seemed like it had other ns and was extremely intelligent. It would not be too much to say that it was Donghuang Taiyi himself. At that time, thunder god happened to not be in the heavenly court. Could there be a connection between the two?"

    "Looking at the chaos and brutality of the monster of Heavenly Dao now, could it be that Ah Nan had also betrayed him, causing the hidden problem that had appeared when Donghuang had mixed with the original monster to suddenly erupt? "If that''s really the case, it''s no Wonder Donghuang''s flesh and blood looked so hateful and hateful that it was difficult to conceal their mutual destruction..."

    "That''s true. Donghuang Taiyibined with the Heavenly Dao monster. If there were no problems, he would have long had the ability to undo the Qingping sword''s suppression..."

    Seeing the "Life-or-death"aura of both sides, Meng Qi felt that this idea was increasingly close to reality. Moreover, the connection between thunder god and Donghuang might not even be known by the Heavenly Lord of Numinous Treasure, this could also exin why thunder god had the ability to spy on the secrets of the Dao fruit under the eyes of the Heavenly Emperor and obtain the benefits of helping the Devil Master achieve the Dao. It was because he had borrowed the power of the monster of the Heavenly Dao, which was Donghuang Taiyi!

    And by a stroke of luck, he had also helped himself to escape a cmity. However, this was clearly not the cmity that was certain to bring about his death as mentioned by the Green Emperor.

    I had always thought that I was an expert at stirring up trouble and drawing hatred. I was one of the rare MTS in the world. Who knew that the ability of the Devil Buddha Ananda to draw hatred was simply iparable? The Heavenly Emperor, Buddha, demon saint, Demon Emperor, Amitabha Buddha, ancient Bodhi Buddha, and so on.., in the end, even the archaic emperor, Donghuang Taiyi, hated him so much. He was truly a red rabbit among humans and a Lu Bu among horses. He was the best in the world, and I could notpare to him. As expected of my true self... Meng Qi, who was watching the battle from the sidelines, silently cursed, he deliberately changed the positions of the Red Rabbit and Lu Bu, and thenmanded the Absolute de''s spirit to sit back and reap the benefits!

    After an unknown amount of time, there was a loud bang. The blood-ck ten thousand words symbol seemed to have endured the erosion of countless years. It was eroded and shattered, dissipating into foam.

    The Devil Buddha imprint had finally beenpletely removed!

    However, a bronze ancient bell hung in the depths of the sea of lightning, suppressed by the Absolute de''s phantom image. Although it was dim and weak, it was still some distance away from being shattered. Upon closer inspection.., one would discover that this bronze ancient bell was formed from bits and pieces of strange, near-ck flesh and blood. It was the remnants of Donghuang Taiyi.

    When the two tigers fought earlier, due to a period of recovery, the remaining power of Donghuang''s flesh and blood hadpletely overpowered the Devil Buddha imprint that had been repeatedly worn down. This caused the absolute de''s spirit to not be able to reap the full benefits, and it could only weaken and suppress it, it could not be defeated in one fell swoop.

    But no matter what, Meng Qi''s danger had been resolved.

    ..

    In the boundless purend, Ah Nan''s shadow was exining the mysteries of the other shore to themp-burning ancient Buddha.

    Suddenly, he stopped speaking and turned his head to look outside the Buddhist kingdom. He muttered to himself in a low voice,

    "Tai Yi..."

    At this moment, the Devil Buddha brand in the absolute saber had beenpletely eliminated.

 Chapter 1320 154. Scheming Was Too Clever

    "What''s the matter?"The ancient Buddha with the burningmp sat on the lotus throne. His golden body was magnificent. He saw the abnormality of Ah Nan''s shadow and asked.

    Ah Nan retracted his gaze and smiled again. He said calmly, "It''s a small matter. My brand in the absolute saber has been worn away."

    "Doesn''t the absolute saber have lost all checks and bnces and can be used to its full potential?"The ancient Buddha with the burningmp''s solemn voice fluctuated as if he was saying something.

    How was this a small matter?

    If absolute de overlord couldpletely break free of its restrictions, it would be something on the other shore level. He would no longer have the possibility of seeding in his n and could only wait for the will of heaven. Moreover, the will of heaven might not even be effective!

    What was even more terrifying was that at that time, Su Meng couldpletely strike first and gain the upper hand. In the situation where the other shore people had not returned, he would most likely die!

    Ah Nan chuckled. "It doesn''t matter. It''s just a matter of driving the tiger to swallow the wolf. Although the Wolf is dead, the tiger is still there. The absolute de will be able to remove all the shackles in a short period of time."

    "Driving the tiger to swallow the wolf..."the ancient Buddha with the burningmp thought of the two words "Tai Yi"that Ah Nan''s shadow had whispered earlier. Combined with his deductions, he had already understood the general reason behind it, "Su Meng took a risk and used the remnants of Donghuang to enter the absolute de and drive the tiger to swallow the wolf, wearing away your brand. However, the marks of Donghuang are not so easy to erase?"

    "Of course,"Ananda replied with a smile, "What I have is only the mark of the brand. Donghuang''s remnants still have flesh and blood as carriers. Even if they were severely injured from driving the tiger to swallow the wolf, it is not so easy to wipe them away. It is still uncertain whether the absolute de will be able to perform to its previous level."

    "Amitabha Nanwu. Su Meng has gained many benefits from taking risks. This time, it is not worth the loss. No wonder you and Buddha said that the one who received the great fortune has a great cmity. The world is bnced and yin and Yang are born together. As expected, luck has turned and he has fallen to the bottom of the valley..."the ancient Buddha with the burningmp chanted the name of Buddha in a low voice, his tone became a little more rxed.

    "It is the time to take advantage of his illness to take his life."Ananda''s Phantom Face was merciful, and his tone was cold. "But he has many blessings. The most important thing is to find a way to help me escape."

    If the Devil Buddha appeared, in the current world, even the Green Emperor had to avoid its sharp edge. He could barely resist it, and Meng Qi''s life and death were only in his thoughts!

    And when it came to his own perfection and the embryonic form of the dao fruit, how could he let Meng Qi live! !

    The ancient Buddha''s face was pale gold, and under the light of the ss Cup, it was holy and detached. He looked at the Phantom of Ananda withpassion, he said honestly, "Fellow Daoist, you have the intention to destroy the Buddha and destroy the Dao. You have the intention to sink all living beings. I can not stop you. As the old saying goes, I will not dare to help you get out of your predicament before you bring Buddha back."

    Ananda''s shadow was not angry, he chuckled and said, "I destroyed the Zen Forest sect and killed the Buddha and bodhisattva. I am afraid that fellow Daoist knows very well what I am trying to prevent. That Supreme True Buddha is a great threat to both of us. If not, it is not enough to cut off his path."

    "Amitabha Nanwu, why don''t you think of a way topletely eliminate him? When we bring the Buddha and Bodhisattva back, I believe that he will no longer be able to stir up trouble. He will be like the monster of the Heavenly Dao in the immemorial era."The ancient Buddha with antern formed a seal with one hand, with the other hand, he held the ssmp.

    Ananda smiled and shook his head. "If he was really so easy to get rid of, how could I have been merciful when he was sealed in Mount Numinous? The matter of the Dao fruit is hard to predict, so we can only prevent it from happening."

    "But why did you fall into the path of the Devil for this?"The ancient Buddha said rather regretfully.

    Ananda immediatelyughed out loud. "If we talk about the ''devil'', was I the ''devil''who abandoned Mount Numinous, reversed the great array, and let all the Buddhas fall together? "Later on, when I traveled the world ascetically, when the world was reincarnated, when I broke through the mortal world and passed through the world withpassion, was I a ''demon''?"

    At this point, he put on a serious expression and said solemnly,

    "There is good and evil, and there is the future. Without good and evil, one can see the fruit of the path."

    His voice was like the most terrifying whisper of a heavenly demon. It entered the ears of the ancient Buddha Burning Lamp, stirring up some of the restless thoughts in his heart.

    ..

    In the depths of the Great Snow Mountain, at the core of the suppression of the nine venerated immortal tombs.

    Wang Siyuan''s hair fluttered in the wind. Each strand was distinct, like ck snakes that were constantly growing, almostpletely filling up the space.

    His eyes were dark red and chaotic madness. The veins on his face were constantly protruding, as if he had his own life. It made that beautiful woman''s face more ferocious, more strange, and more shocking!

    His hands, neck, and every part covered by his clothes were expanding and contracting violently, as if there were countless monsters hiding in his body.<novelnext></novelnext>

    The brutal, violent, crazy, and chaotic terrifying aura kept spreading out, and even sheqin, who had barely recovered from the shock, could not help but hug his head and wail in pain. The spiritual light of his nature seemed to be about to disappear, and he was about to be a walking corpse.

    As for Wang Siyuan, the sounds of the nine tokens shattering rang out incessantly. In a short period of time, only thirty percent remained. The light from the Luo book that enveloped his entire body dimmed, and the ck and white dots that were calcting thews of everything in the world disappeared one by one.

    If not for the waves of invisible water blocking Wang Siyuan''s body, he would have already be a puppet left behind by the supreme one of the Eastern Emperor. He would not even be able topare to sheqin from before.

    At this critical moment, there seemed to be a soundless explosion of thunder. The Dark Red Chaos in Wang Siyuan''s eyes immediately weakened, and his long ck hair was cut off, the bulging veins in his blood vessels became gentler... everything was strangely suppressed, or it could be said that the madness from before had lost its support.

    Seizing the opportunity, the Luo book enveloped Wang Siyuanpletely, and waves of water rippled out of his body, counteracting the tyrannical will.

    The surroundings suddenly turned dark. Countless symbols rose up and connected, as if they had formed an essential tactic that described thews and principles of Heaven and earth. They formed aplicated and illusory ball.

    The ball suddenly shrank and drilled into Wang Siyuan''s body. A strange phenomenon appeared, but it was suppressed by the ancient tomb and could not be revealed to the outside world.

    After a long time, Luo Shu entered Wang Siyuan''s Niwan Pce with a dim light. His sense of existence became weaker and weaker, as if he wasposed of pure numbers, pure forms, and pure calctions.

    His face was paler than ever, as if he could die at any moment, vanish into thin air, and turn into ashes. At this moment, he looked out of the ancient tomb with some confusion, and coughed softly, "Cough, what happened? Cough, what happened?"

    Although this trip was risky and crazy, it was not without some confidence. After confirming that idea, he had nned for a long time and made ample preparations, at the beginning, the transfer and absorption of the remnants of Donghuang from Schein''s body had been very sessful. He had been on the verge ofpleting his transformation, but who would have thought that the remnants of Donghuang would suddenly go crazy, as if they had been stimted by the outside world, they had destroyed many of his backup ns in one move, turning all hope of sess into despair.

    When he was about to be Donghuang''s clone, the Tai Yi Puppet, this madness suddenly stopped. It was even worse than before, and he had seized the chance to live, and he had achieved perfection.

    "Did something go wrong with the piece of Donghuang''s flesh that the heavenly lord of Numinous Treasure cut off? Was it first freed and then suppressed?"Wang Siyuan deduced the truth of the matter.

    That piece of flesh had been cut off from sheqin, and the two must be closely rted!

    When he understood this, Wang Siyuan suddenlyughed. He was extremely deranged, and he looked like a madman:

    "He was too clever in his calctions, and he almost lost his own life!"

    "It''s hard to go against Heaven''s will!"

    ..

    Meng Qi didn''t notice Wang Siyuan''s situation. He didn''t know whether tough or cry.

    He had spent a lot of effort to resolve the danger, but in the end, he had only changed the Devil Buddha brand into Donghuang''s flesh and blood. The power of the absolute de was still the same.

    As expected, trials and tribtions were not easy to resolve... Meng Qi sighed and waved his sleeve, keeping the Golden Ao Ind into his inner universe. Then, he returned to the hollow jade temple on Mount Kunlun.

    Then, he used his spiritual sense to sink into the absolute saber and connect to the demonic blood peach. He wanted to see if he could use this to cause a change in thetter and obtain other, more hidden benefits.

    Of course, Meng Qi''s tree of Great Dao was ready to be used to prevent the demonic blood peach from going out of control after a change.

    His eyes were half open and half closed. He carefully drew out a trace of the remaining aura of Donghuang''s flesh and blood and established a new karmic connection. Then, he crossed over to where the demonic blood peach was located, which was behind Gu Xiaosang.

    As soon as he touched it, the blood vessels and meridians hidden under the skin of the little peach suddenly bulged, and a deste, barbaric, and unchanging sense of terror slowly spread out.

    The little peach seemed to be drunk and abnormally excited. Under his skin and blood vessels, there was a faint shimmering light, like a condensed neb, a coiled long river, and countless dao patterns floating in it, forming the main body, from the outside, it formed many ancient techniques, ranging from profound to shallow. They were the life-prolonging scripture, the key to immortality, the nine songs of time, and so on.

    Meng Qi was not surprised by these. He was happy that little peach seemed to be the part of the Illusory Dao fruit that Dong Huang Taiyi had condensed that involved longevity and time. Even if this part was still iplete, it was still no small matter!

 Chapter 1321 155, Re-Opening The Heavens And Earth

    A faint wave of light rippled out from the depths of the flesh of the blood peach. Numerous dao patterns scattered and gathered, converging and dispersing. They were like bright stars condensing into a Milky Way, stirring up the surface of the water and stirring up ripples, bringing about an ancient destion and time that was like a de.

    Meng Qi''s mind was immersed in it,prehending theprehension and grasp of time by Donghuang Taiyi, making up for his own shorings in this aspect. After all, the ''Celestial Eradication Sword Scripture''focused on the end, while the limitless seal focused on the curling of time, there was no past and no future. The two were different from the normal way of time. Although there were three thousand great daos, and each path led to the same destination, at the very least, it was not very helpful to look back at the past and peep into the future before the good fortune waspleted.

    Donghuang used time as the foundation of his Dao, and Little Peach was part of his dao fruit regarding this dao. Even if the changes and mysteries induced by a trace of aura were still shallow, it was enough for Meng Qi to digest for a long time and benefit a lot!

    Gu Xiaosang, who was watching from the side, also closed her starry eyes and used her mind to sense. She felt that there was a wide, sparkling river with no end in sight. Sometimes it was fast, sometimes it was slow. There were no mottled mottles, and it did not appear vigorous, it was disying the different vors of time.

    After an unknown amount of time, Meng Qi opened his eyes. His eyes were old and ancient, and there seemed to be an endless stream of light flowing slowly in the depths of his eyes. Little Peach, who was drunk, was already sound asleep, as if she had used up a lot of energy, the ancient bronze bell formed from the remnants of Donghuang''s flesh and blood inside the absolute de shook wildly, emitting light chimes one after another. It brought about the chaos of time and the erosion of time, and it almost broke free from the restraint and suppression of the Purple de Shadow.

    Meng Qi did not expect the reaction to be so intense... seeing this, Meng Qi gave up on the idea of drawing out more aura and establishing a connection to stimte blood peach in exchange for more opportunities forprehension, on one hand, little peach had to adapt to the many problems brought about by the discovery of the hidden power. On the other hand, the remaining flesh and blood of Donghuang had been deeply stimted. Adding fuel to the fire, it would be very easy to make it gopletely mad, through this, he could break through the seal of the absolute de.

    Anyway, it would take some time to digest the gains... he thought as he looked at Gu Xiaosang with a smile:

    "Donghuang''s remaining flesh and blood have been suppressed by the absolute de, and his spirituality has been restrained. We can now enter the ''Myriad realms of the heavens''to temper ourselves."

    After he roughly understood Donghuang''s current state of disintegration, he was no longer afraid of mentioning his name, just like he was afraid of Fu Huang.

    "US?"Gu Xiaosang asked with a faint smile, as if there were countless bright stars hidden in his eyes.

    Meng Qi nodded slightly. "This piece of flesh has not lost its vitality. There must be a remnant of the spirit of Donghuang hidden in the depths. Under the current situation of being suppressed, there is a limit to the power he can mobilize. If he can find it, there is quite a bit of hope to get rid of it. This way, he will haveplete control over this piece of flesh on the other side and will no longer be a threat. Therefore, I have to go in."

    No matter what, he had to think of a way to get the absolute de out of its restraints and wake uppletely. In short, he would never give up!

    Of course, without the remaining spirit of Donghuang, the vitality of this piece of flesh would gradually fade away, and the "Myriad worlds"within would also rapidly move towards the end of the world. However, the time before that was enough for little sang to temper herself.

    "More importantly,"Meng Qi continued, "Donghuang has existed in the primordial age for countless eras. He has experienced the confrontation with Haotian God, the ending of being killed, the resurrection of the monster, watching and even mixing with many things from the ancient mythological era, and has a secret connection with the Devil Buddha that was suppressed in Mount Lingshan. All of these may have left corresponding traces in the ''myriad worlds''in his body, and it is very likely that he has some memories in his remaining spirit. If I can gain something in this regard, it will help me to grasp the details of the Devil Buddha."

    "Only by knowing the past can you live a better life in the present."

    Perhaps he could even use this to probe the will of heaven and resolve the great cmity that Emperor Qing had mentioned!

    Gu Xiaosang did notment on this, instead, she smiled and said, "This piece of flesh is extremely violent and violent. It''s very crazy and very strange. It''s very different from the Donghuang that I know of. Perhaps something went wrong after merging with that monster. The evil side haspletely gained the upper hand and has even devoured the rationality and goodwill. I''m afraid the situation in the ''Myriad realms of the heavens''inside is not as good as people think."

    "The evil side?"Meng Qi asked thoughtfully.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "It''s simr to the evil projection of the core of chaos, the dark mother, and other important figures that you mentioned before."Gu Xiaosang stood up slowly. White lotuses flew around, and the surroundings became ethereal.

    Meng Qi suddenly understood. He pondered for a moment and said, "No matter what, you have to go in and try. Besides, it''s only you. It''s more dangerous."

    Gu Xiaosang pursed her lips and smiled. "The big shot on the other side is not a dao fruit. He has not truly attained the Dao. No matter how perfect the ''Myriad realms of the heavens''in his body is, there will not be a ce to approach the DAO. The creatures inside will at most be at the peak of perfection. This is still the best case scenario. This piece of flesh is only a part of the East Emperor. Although it may be able to evolve back to its original state, it is still a remnant. The ''Myriad realms of the heavens''inside is only a part of the original. In addition, the absolute saber has sealed and suppressed it. There is danger, but it is not a narrow escape."

    At this point, she smiled and said, "If there is no danger, how can we train ourselves?"

    "Good."Meng Qi pped his hands and smiled. His soul consciousness returned to his Niwan. His body suddenly shrank and he threw himself into the absolute saber once again.

    The boundless sea of lightning upied every corner. Lightning surrounded him, making him look like a god. In the depths of the sea, there was a purple saber shadow firmly pressing down on the ancient bronze bell. The lightning kept exploding and rolling along the surface of the bell, colorful lights were stirred up. It was a brilliant scene. One could vaguely seeyers of lightning patterns forming a.

    Yuan Shi Qing Yun rushed out from above Meng Qi''s head. A dim light hung down, decorated with goldennterns and jade chains. He carefully passed through the of lightning patternsid out by the purple shadow of the de and turned into a dim light that crashed into the ancient bronze bell.

    Dang!

    The sound of the bell reverberated, as if it could shake the three realms. Meng Qi froze on the spot as if he was frozen in the depths of time. If Qing Yun had not canceled it out and the de light fell, he would have been almost prated by a drop of blood and flesh into his body.

    How could the heaven and earth in the body of the other shore be entered just like that?

    However, this was not a problem for Meng Qi. He sensed the change and simted a bit of Donghuang''s aura. Then, he drew a trace of aura from Little Peach and transformed it into a blurred dao fruit, making it appear as if it was real!

    He moved forward again, and the pitch-ck surface of the flesh and blood rippled like water, allowing him to pass through!

    In an instant, Meng Qi seemed to have experienced endless changes in space and time. He passed throughyers andyers of Great Dao barriers and arrived at a cepletely different from the real world.

    It was dark all around him. It was almost impossible to feel the passage of time. It was more like chaos than the nothingness at the highest level of the immortal world. If Meng Qi had not been dispelled, he would have felt that the darkness had split into different directions, in the depths of each ce, there were many terrifying and innate auras, as well as two cold and hostile gazes staring at him. He really thought that he had stepped into pure chaos.

    "Everything ends, turning into chaos, and giving birth to life..."at this moment, Gu Xiaosang''s voice rang in Meng Qi''s ears, "Donghuang has gone through a cmity, and he has been resurrected and returned. He has also been suppressed for many years. It is imaginable that the myriad worlds in his body have been shattered, and he has turned into a state that is simr to chaos, concealing his life force and maintaining his spirituality. This is what he should do."

    Meng Qi vaguely understood what Gu Xiaosang meant. He asked in puzzlement, "This world is simr to chaos, and it is difficult to tell the location and time. How do we find the remnant spirituality of Donghuang?"

    "It is hard to say for others, but with you here, isn''t it simple?"Gu Xiaosangughed softly. "We can just open up the world again!"

 Chapter 1322 156: No Skin Left

    Re-opening the Heaven and earth?

    Meng Qi looked at the blurry chaos in front of him and wondered if he had the ability to re-open the heaven and earth?

    This was the ''Myriad Worlds''in the body of the other side. Even if it was just a part of it, even if the immortal world and the nine underworlds did not have a correspondingnd for the shortcut, the manifestation of the Great Dao was iplete!

    However, if one thought about it carefully, this ce was only close to chaos, not true chaos. The difficulty of establishing it had dropped drastically. Moreover, it was suppressed by the power of the absolute de in all aspects, making it difficult for it to unleash its full potential.

    As this thought shed through his mind, Meng Qiughed:

    "If that''s the case, then I will be a second-origin heavenly venerate!"

    The clouds above his head were boiling. It was as if the initial and final point that had been formed had copsed into rolling waves, forming a vast and ancient banner.

    As soon as the g appeared, the darkness in the surroundings suddenly shook, and the ripples spread out like waves in the ocean.

    Meng Qi reached out his right hand and grabbed the slowly descending pangu g. It was the manifestation of his own illusionary heaven-splitting dao, and then he waved it forward in an extremely heavy manner.

    In the blink of an eye, colorful rays of light and a myriad of auspicious auras pierced through the quiet darkness, making the rest seem to be frozen.

    Boom!

    Everything began to shake. With the appearance of a thin opening, the ''Dam''copsed, and the ''flood''surged. Endless terrifying explosions tore apart the chaos and broke the immutable stillness.

    The moment there was a bit of movement, there would be yin and yang. The clear Qi would float up, and the turbid Qi would sink down. The light from the explosions would sweep through everything, creating a chaotic scene of Earth, fire, wind, and water.

    At this moment, the innate virtue manifested itself. Countless yellow clouds floated down and condensed into a thirty-three-story exquisite pagoda. It had the appearance of invulnerability. The ck and white qi intertwined and transformed into a Taiji diagram. There were also many green lotuses blooming, evil spirits became swords, and the ck females became gates... at the beginning of the world, many treasures that originated from the innate realm took form!

    However, before this, it was only close to chaos and not true chaos. These treasures were originally created by Donghuang''s original "Myriad realms of the heavens"that corresponded to the Great Dao. Each of them had some of their original spirituality, and in an instant, they gained life, they turned into innate gods, just like how the Heaven, earth, ck, yellow, and exquisite pagoda had turned into the awe-inspiring "God of virtue", the Taiji diagram had turned into the "Moral boy", and the river of time had given birth to the "Time ancestor", all of these things were in abundance, but they were all far away from Meng Qi, and they were all on high alert. For some reason, they were all filled with a violent and brutal feeling. They did not look like gods and devils, but more like demonic gods!

    Meng Qi''s divine sense spread out. He could not care less about maintaining the evolution of the world at the beginning. He allowed them to develop on their own and focused on searching for the remnants of Donghuang''s spirituality.

    Without the follow-up that he provided, the clear air that floated up and the turbid air that sank down could not bepletely separated. They were mixed together with the raging Earth, fire, wind, and water, forming a boundless and boundless starry sky.

    This starry sky possessed the wonders of both the immortal realm and the nine Netherworlds, making it difficult for it to be omnipresent. Everything that one''s divine sense could reach was deep darkness, boundless darkness. asionally, one would be able to see a bit of bright stars being born, like a lone ind in the vast ocean.

    At the center of this strange ''Myriad Worlds'', which was where Meng Qi ''split the heavens and split the earth'', as he left this ce and roamed the starry sky in search of the East Emperor''s spirituality, one after another mysterious and indescribable vortexes suddenly appeared, numerous dao patterns were carved onto the jade disc, and the ''Dao''on it, such as time, longevity, Great Sun, and stars, were the most perfect.

    "HMPH, you want to find me in my divine domain? You must be Dreaming!"In another vortex, a ck-robed emperor appeared. He stretched out his right hand and grabbed the jade disc that was glowing with a bright light.

    This was the jade disc of Destiny that had all thews of the Great Dao of the Eastern Emperor''s ''Myriad Worlds''written on it. Only when the remnant spirit controlled it would it be able topletely control this world.

    At this moment, a fair and slender finger suddenly appeared in the eyes of the ck-robed emperor, and he saw an exquisite face that was filled with joy and displeasure.

    That finger seemed to be the destination of all things, exuding a heart-palpitating serene tranquility. It was the first to hit the Jade Disc of Destiny!

    White lotuses surrounded Gu Xiaosang''s body, ethereal and holy. There was a hint of a yful smile in her eyes, as if she was saying, "Sorry, firste, first served.".

    The ck-robed emperor could not be bothered with his anger. There was only one thought in his mind:

    "She''s here? where is the one who created the world?"

    As soon as this thought appeared in his mind, he saw a green, ethereal, and boundless sword light shoot out from the depths of the dark universe. It was vast and unstoppable.

    At the same time, a handsome monk with red lips and white teeth appeared in the boundless starry sky in another direction. A cold, focused man with a sword on his back and a solemn celestial being whose entire body was suffused with faint gold. Each of them shot out a sword light, some were as red as fire, some were pure white, and some were as dark as the void. They were exactly the same as the green sword lights from before, forming the celestial eradication sword formation, which happened to envelop the ck-robed and crowned emperor, who was the remnant of Donghuang''s spirituality.

    Faced with the remnant of the other shore, Meng Qi went all out as soon as he made his move. He transformed the three pure ones in one breath and the celestial eradication sword formation without holding anything back!

    The red, green, ck, and white sword lights swept across, cutting through the void, messing up time, destroying everything, and spreading the "Waves"of destruction, ughter, heat, and death, leaving no chance for Donghuang''s spirituality!

    Just now, he had listened to Gu Xiaosang''s suggestion and temporarily stayed away from this ce where the "Jade Disc of Destiny"might appear. Then, he had made aeback, so that Donghuang''s spirituality would not remain hidden and the jade disc of Destiny would not appear!

    Out of the corner of his eye, he saw that Xiaosang hadpletely controlled the jade disc of Destiny and was about to absorb it bit by bit with the "Lifeless finger."Meng Qi suddenly realized that this was probably the purpose of her proposal to reopen the world. As for why she knew.., and to guess where this thing would be born, the answer could not be simpler. The Gold Emperor had his own universe, so it was not to the extent that he did not have this little bit of knowledge!

    The celestial eradication sword formation kept shrinking,pletely squeezing the space where the remnants of Donghuang''s spirituality were moving around. Seeing that he was about to be swallowed by the many paths of eradication and the billions of sword lights, Meng Qi suddenly felt his heart palpitate.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Am I someone you can kill?"The illusory voice suddenly reverberated, like the chimes of a bell, Grand and solemn.

    Meng Qi immediately felt the astonishment on the face of ''Elder Time'', and the river of time that was rolling forward began to flow in the opposite direction!

    Red, green, ck, and white, sword lights rose one after another and flew into the distant starry sky. The four figures of Meng Qi''s family also returned to the depths of darkness, and everything returned to the time before he set up the celestial eradication sword formation.

    Time flowed backwards, and everything happened again!

    The ck-robed monarch stared coldly at Meng Qi and said indifferently,

    "Even if you are iplete, even if you are restricted by a majority of your power by the other shore de, you can not harm me just by relying on your essence!"

    How could the iplete spirit of the other shore be so easy to deal with?

    At this moment, the expression of the ck-robed monarch suddenly changed, because the "Jade disc of Destiny"that was supposed to return to him had disappeared! The orchid-like woman from the Hollow Valley had disappeared!

    Seeing this, Meng Qi smiled and casually exined to the remnant of Donghuang''s spirituality,

    "She has always thought things through thoroughly. Once she gets the jade disc of Destiny, she will use the power of the Peach and me to leave this world and return to the absolute de. No matter how much time you turn back, what use is it?"

    It could only affect this world!

    Before the brutal and violent remnant of Donghuang''s spirituality flew into a rage, Meng Qi also disappeared into the depths of the boundless starry sky and leaped out of this special "Universe". After the battle just now.., he knew that he had no way to get rid of the remnant of Donghuang''s spirituality for the time being. He had to first try to increase his strength.

    The Light and shadows changed before his eyes. The Sea of lightning around him flickered. Gu Xiaosang stood at the ripples of the water. Her bright eyes and white teeth were smiling sweetly as she waited for Meng Qi.

    Seeing that she was holding the jade disc of fortune in her hand and didn''t absorb it with her lifeless finger, Meng Qi was quite surprised:

    "You still keep it?"

    With Xiaosang''s personality, shouldn''t she just put it in her bag and absorb it directly?

    Gu Xiaosang smiled and said, "Aren''t we waiting for you to share it with us, husband?"

    "Ah?"Meng Qi couldn''t react in time.

    Gu Xiaosang rolled her eyes, she said emotionlessly, "My dear husband, the great cmity ising. You must improve yourself as soon as possible. As long as you absorb and assimte it, your control over the world will be strengthened. Then, you can use this opportunity to destroy those innate demon gods one by one and devour their symbolism. Finally, you will be perfected and surpass the remaining spirit of Donghuang to get rid of them."

    At this point, she added deliberately, "If there is no skin left, there will be no fur attached to it. I still understand this principle."

    After going around in such a big circle, he was actually plotting for me? Meng Qi could not help but smile.

    ..

    In the Misty Dream, the Netherworld, which had been in chaos for a long time due to the fall of the Fengdu Emperor, had already regained order.

    In the deepest part of the pce, in a towering and magnificent ck hall, the Nine Spirits Original Saint wasprehending the various mysteries of the afterlife.

    Suddenly, it opened its eyes and looked out of the pce. The Yellow Springs surged and rose violently. It was unknown where they connected. Then, an ancient aura flew out andnded in front of it, turning into the image of the Ghost Emperor.

    "Zhen Yuan Zi, how did you be like this?"The nine spirits original saint asked in a low voice.

    Zhen Yuan zi answered indifferently, "I just had an opportunity."

    As he said that, he stared into nine spirits origin saint''s eyes and said,

    "ording to Emperor Qing''s promise, it''s time to hand over the Netherworld to us."

    Emperor Qing had not sent nine spirits origin saint into the Netherworld for himself!

    Nine spirits origin saint narrowed his eyes and said, "You have the aura of Luo Feng from theherworld. It seems that you have made a lot of achievements. If you take it to the Netherworld andbine it with your hometown of vacuum, I''m afraid that you can wee the return of Mother Wu Sheng..."

    "I should have entered the Netherworld first and used this opportunity to link up with Luo Feng''s ck prison and make some achievements. Finally, Ibined it with my hometown of vacuum. Who would have thought that I would encounter a fortuitous encounter? The order is a little reversed,"Zhen Yuan Zi replied calmly.

 Chapter 1323 157: The Wind Rises

    Upon hearing Zhen Yuanzi''s simple answer, the nine spirits original saint could not help but sigh:

    "It''s been a few years faster than I expected. Things are truly unpredictable. At our level, we still can''t see the will of heaven. What''s the use of this divination? What''s the use of this Yi Dao?"

    As he said that, he turned around and walked out of the grand and Majestic ck Hall. He rose up in the sky above the dimherworld. He removed the ghostly aura around him, the image of the emperor, and the authority in this ce. He returned to the appearance of the demon Grand Sage, he broke through theyers of fog and returned to the Fusang Ancient Tree realm.

    ording to his original n, he could stillprehend the mysteries of the world after his death for a few more years to grasp the key to the apocalypse. who knew that Zhen Yuanzi woulde so quickly and so forcefully!

    In the hall, the ck fog of death left behind by the nine spirits original saint churned endlessly, revealing many blurry dao patterns. They condensed into a dark green-gray imperial seal and fell into Zhen Yuanzi''s hands, it was the symbol of authority in the Netherworld created by Emperor Fengdu!

    "How would I have known about theyout of the immortal realm''s heavenly prison before I had such a fortuitous encounter..."Zhen Yuan Zi sighed as well.

    Everything seemed to have been arranged!

    He spread his hands and caught the green-gray imperial seal. He opened his mouth and spat out a quiet and deathly quiet light that broke through theyers of restrictions and left a mark on the pivotal point.

    Boom!

    The gloomy underworld seemed to have been struck by lightning. The afterworld that had been refined surged forward. It passed through the chaotic time and connected with a piece of rotten and ancient Yin Soil, merging with the true Netherworld that flowed on top!

    It was unknown how manyyers of this yin soil were divided. At the bottom was the evil fiend sacrificial pool at the beginning of the new age. On it were the Demon God''s dead swamp from the struggle for hegemony in the nine underworlds, and the graveyard of the gods when the heavenly emperor was in the first nine heavens, there were generations of monsters and humans who tried to build hell. There were all sorts of things. The new suppressed the old. The current covered the past, making the "History"seem like a fossil. and at the core of this yinnd.., no matter how manyyers were umted, there was always a murky, pitch-ck Luo Feng Mountain. This was the current training hall of Ghost Emperor Xuanming.

    However, at this moment, even if his anger had invaded his cold eyes and his roar could be heard everywhere, he still could not stop Emperor Feng Du''s underworld from colluding with Luo Feng''s world, zhen Yuan Zi, who had been transformed into ghost emperor by the Heavenly Emperor, was also a fake shore here. Both sides were equally matched, and neither side could do anything to the other. Moreover, Ghost Emperor Xuan Ming''s center of gravity was still at the ws of the Devil Emperor, and that ce could go out of control at any time.

    The underworld in theyers of dense fog seemed to have suddenly expanded by countless times. The ghost soldiers were dumbstruck when they realized that what they could see was no longer the hazy fog, but the boundless deste yin earth where strong winds swept, a ck sun and a yellow moon appeared high in the sky. Both of them had a rotten and pale feeling, and their souls and bodies were bing more and more solid. They even had spirit armor that flickered with silver light.

    As this Netherworld was originally filled with all sorts of inadequacies, the ghost emperor that Zhen Yuan Zi had transformed into looked up at the heavens. He paid his respects and said solemnly,

    "Please descend upon the vacuum homeworld!"

    "Please descend upon the vacuum homeworld!"

    ..

    After saying it nine times in a row, his sleeves suddenly rose up. The Netherworld turned from darkness to pitch-ck. Layers of dense fog were pulled by the tornado and flew down from the sky like two giant pythons. In the endless distance, a dim light lit up, although it did not growrger, it gradually became clear. It was a hazy world with no end in sight. There was the will of the great boundless bliss in it. It was filled with an eternal dead silence, as if it was the original home of all living beings and the final destination.

    White lotuses bloomed and the clear light turned into dense mist. The Night Emperor and the oracles who were in it looked at each other, not understanding what had happened, however, the supreme will that was faintly revealed from the depths of the vacuum hometown made them not dare to doubt it, and they could only worship it.

    Boom!

    This dim spot brought with it a refined clear light that crashed into the core of the Netherworld, stirring up an endless storm, but it did not affect the soldiers of theherworld.

    The storm turned into countless white lotuses, and they fell down, rooted in every corner of theherworld. Some sank into theherworld, and some bloomed directly.

    Boom!

    Beams of clear light were like true dragons, rising from the core of the Yin Cao andpletely enveloping this world!

    Boom!

    In the true chaos, in the center of the Pure Land Buddhist kingdom, which spanned across countless tribtions, there was a giant Bodhi tree that held up this world. Its branches were the Dao, and its leaves were the rules. There was nothing that could not be reached.

    At this moment, the "True spirit map of the ghosts and gods"hanging on the Bodhi tree was activated, and suddenly, it shone brightly,

    where the light shone, an obscure, illusory, bliss, and pure ancient will appeared out of thin air from the Bodhi tree.

    Boom!

    In the center of the Western Paradise World, the dreamlike fog and bubbles remained unchanged since ancient times. There were eight treasure merit pools around it, and there were no water waves inside. The bottom of the pool was so deep that it was difficult to see, it was as if it led to a strange and inexplicable different universe.

    Suddenly, lights shot into the sky from these merit pools. They were as green as ss and dreamy, forming a green lotus filled with an ancient aura.

    The green lotus fell, prating into the dreamlike bubbles andyers of fog.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Boom!

    A clear light lingered in front of Zhen Yuan Zi''s eyes. His home in the vacuum had already fused with thisherworld. The white lotus petals in the deepest part of the pool bloomed one after another, forming a majestic and holy God. His clothes wereplicated and light, ancient and elegant, his face seemed to be obscured by endless space and time. It was hard to see his face, but his eyes, which surpassed everything in the world, left a deep impression on people.

    Zhenyuan zi immediately bowed and said solemnly,

    "Wee back, Old Mother!"

    The Night Emperor and the other oracles directly bowed and shouted in unison,

    "Wee back, Old Mother!"

    This god looked down at them and said with a faint smile,

    "The will of heaven has changed."

    ... ..

    Outside the thirty-third heaven, where Dou Shuai Pce was located, there were strange flowers everywhere, and immortal birds and auspicious beasts could be seen from time to time.

    The golden-horned boy was bored to death as he watched the silver-horned boy preaching. Suddenly, he had a thought and looked outside. He saw a slightly emaciated golden buddha sitting on a clean lotus throne. He neither came in nor left, he was six feet tall and his face was full ofpassion. There was an infinite will that filled the heaven and earth.

    "Amitabha!"The golden-horned boy blurted out.

    ..

    In the mysterious heaven and earth connected by the eye of the sea, the monster Emperor Hall stood quietly. The Little Fox Qing Qiu was seizing the time to cultivate and strive to further awaken the monster Saint Spear.

    Suddenly, she saw the doors of the monster Emperor Hall opening without wind. A Daoist with a bun stepped in.

    This Daoist had a yellowish face and a thin beard. He looked at Qing Qiu with a smile and slowly walked into the monster Emperor Pce.

    "He can actually enter the deepest part of the Monster Emperor Pce that we can''t touch..."Qing Qiu looked at this scene in a daze.

    ..

    In the boundless Pure Land, the ancient Buddha with the burningmp was thinking about all kinds of details and deducing every pass.

    All of a sudden, he saw the phantom image of Ah Nan in front of him turn his head to look at the outside world again.

    "Our Chance is here."Ananda immediately revealed a meaningful smile.

    Chance? The ancient Buddha with themp burning was confused.

    ..

    Inside the absolute saber, the boundless sea of lightning was flickering.

    Meng Qi and Gu Xiaosang each held the jade disc of Destiny and operated their own boundless chaotic will to wear it down bit by bit and assimte it into their own bodies.

    After an unknown period of time, the water rippled, as if it was about to turn into a long river, and the Jade Disc of Destiny was reduced to ashes inch by inch.

    "Donghuang is indeed worthy of being an archaic emperor..."Meng Qi could not help but sigh. Just by refining and absorbing the various daos and rules on the iplete Jade Disc of Destiny, he had directly stepped into the middle range of destiny, gu Xiaosang had umted a lot of experience. Once it truly belonged to him, he would be able to break through the barrier consecutively.

    Of course, directly absorbing and refining the DAO condensed by others would conflict with his own, causing his foundation to be unstable. In the future, he would have to spend more time polishing it. If Wuji did not contain everything, Meng Qi might even explode and die on the spot, however, in the face of the great cmity, he had to step into the realm of Perfection of Destiny as soon as possible and get rid of the remaining spirituality of Donghuang. He could no longer care about these things and only hoped that he could make up for it after the cmity had passed.

    Gu Xiaosang opened her eyes and smiled. Just as she was about to speak, her expression suddenly changed. Meng Qi had never seen such a look of shock in her eyes before. She blurted out,

    "Old mother is back!"

    Old Mother is back? She actually returned at this time? Meng Qi''s mind buzzed and had the same shock.

 Chapter 1324 158, There Was No Place To Stay

    Mother had returned!

    These five words stirred up a storm in Meng Qi''s heart, and his ability to examine his thoughts with nature was also temporarily difficult to restrain. Given Xiao Sang''s rtionship with mother, she would never make a mistake in sensing such things.

    Mother Wu Sheng, who was also the former Gold Emperor, had really returned to the world!

    A real big shot from the other side had returned!

    In his previous discussion with little sang, Meng Qi had already made preparations for the big shots from the other side to return from the chaos earlier than expected through various means, viewing this as the biggest possibility of his doom, that was why he had taken the risk of targeting the remaining flesh and blood of the East Emperor. However, he had never expected that the gold emperor would return so quickly and so early. It had not been long since Emperor Qing had reminded him, and he had already passed through the vast chaos and returned to the long river of time, there was almost no room for him to n!

    It was too fast! It was so fast that he could not cover his ears. He had just begun to prepare, and the distance between him and the time limit was more than 108,000 miles?

    However, how could everything in the world wait for you to finish preparing? Not to mention that this was a robbery?

    The raging waves subsided in an instant. Meng Qi got rid of all kinds of unnecessary emotions, and the first thought that popped up in his mind was only one:

    Run! Run! Run immediately!

    However, where could he run to?

    Hide in the origin with the help of the wheel of life and death in the heavens? Hide in the highest level of the Netherworld in the immortal world by relying on the causal connection left behind in the Dark? One thought after another burst out, but they were all mercilessly rejected by Meng Qi. What was the point of hiding in these ces? This time, he was not facing a false shore.., his past in the real world would be exposed in front of mother wusheng, pale and helpless. With a casual wave of her hand, she could erase his past self, and the "Present"would be reduced to ashes. It would be useless no matter where he hid!

    It was not until now that Meng Qi deeply felt the despair of being enemies with a person on the other shore. It was the darkness that could not see the dawn at all. It was a fate that no matter how hard he tried, it would be futile.

    Only the person on the other side could resist the person on the other side!

    ..

    ng!

    In the Imperial Pce of Changle, the Emperor Sword that was hanging on Gao Lan''s waist suddenly let out a light cry. It bloomed with a faint golden light and condensed into mountains, rivers, sun, Moon, stars, Heaven and Earth. The will of the king had be tangible, it was as if it had been stimted by an inexplicable aura.

    "Someone on the other side has returned?"Gao Lan, who had always been calm and collected, raised his chin slightly. His thin lips were pursed tightly, and his eyes revealed obvious astonishment.

    Due to Han Guang''s existence, the human sovereign sword still needed more than ten years to fully awaken and reveal the power of the divine weapon of the other side.

    ..

    Crash!

    In the pavilion of the mysterious sky sect, waves surged around the de of time, as if it had merged into a long river.

    When the other side returned, the corresponding things would have their own senses!

    ..

    In the depths of the Netherworld, the pure and holy white lotus petals bloomed,pletely tainting this world. The vengeful souls and evil spirits lost their obsession, their viciousness, and even their yin energy. It was as if they had been reborn and returned to their hometowns, their faces were filled with joy, and their expressions were calm. As many as the stars in the universe, they all kowtowed in unison, roaring like a tsunami:

    "Wee back, mother!"

    Standing on top of it, mother Wusheng seemed to be covered by endless space and time. She could only see the ancient and elegant,plicated and light-hearted clothes, and her pair of eyes that contained all the beauty and all the possibilities.

    A clear light surrounded her, condensing into a full moon-like treasure light. Countless tiny white lotuses floated down with her, and each White Lotus gave birth to a god, a god that represented different Great Dao and differentws. She did not take a step forward, he had already appeared in the grand and pitch-ck hall in the deepest part of hell, appearing behind Zhenyuan Zi.

    At that moment, the wless treasure light behind him suddenly trembled, as if it had gone from the moon to the waning moon. It changed a few times before it returned to normal, dying a full two to three breaths of time.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Then Zhenyuan Zi heard his old mother''s holy and ethereal whisper:

    "She has indeed been resurrected."

    The stronger the previous SAINTESS was, the more affected his old mother was... This thought inexplicably appeared in the bottom of Zhenyuan Zi''s heart, and then he felt the subtle changes ofyers of chaotic space-time.

    His old mother had made her move!

    ..

    Hanging in the Jiuhua Mountain outside Qingming, Guangcheng Zi was doing breathing exercises and exploring the path to the other shore.

    Suddenly, a divine and familiar female voice rang in his ears:

    "I hereby decree that Su Meng does not know when to advance or retreat. He has gone against me time and time again. I, mindful of the heavenly venerate''s legacy, have always retreated and endured, repaying the karma. I have never killed anyone. However, today, he still protects me from my path to Dao. This is intolerable and must be severely punished. If you dare to interfere, don''t me me for being merciless and killing you without teaching you!"

    Mother Wusheng... Guang Chengzi opened his eyes in shock, as if a wisp of Purple Qi was expanding and contracting.

    At the same time, Wen Shu, Celestial Master Guangfa, Chi Jingzi, Reverend Yu Ding, Immortal Dao Xing, Nezha, and the other great divine arts practitioners of the hollow jade lineage all heard mother Wusheng''s announcement. They were all shocked, bewildered, and terrified.

    ..

    Only those on the other side could fight against those on the other side!

    As this thought shed through Meng Qi''s mind, he already knew where he should run to. That was the other side''s Daoist Rite Temple, which would protect him!

    Among the friendly people on the other side, Primordial Lord of Heaven had gone missing for many years. The Hollow Jade Temple had no owner and was not a ce to hide. No one knew if he would make a move this time. They could not pin their hopes on this. Mother Wusheng was a great benefactor to the green emperor who had achieved the Dao, although the Green Emperor would definitely save his life after entering the Fusang Ancient Tree realm, it was only limited to this. He would not stop mother Wu Sheng from doing other things to him, such as inspecting his body and finding little sang, for example, taking away the absolute saber, sealing and suppressing him, making him unable to cultivate again, or forcing him to swear the heaviest karmic oath so that he would not be his enemy in the future, so as to eliminate all possible hidden dangers.

    What was the difference between living like this and dying?

    Therefore, he only had one ce to go, the Dou Shuai pce beyond the thirty-third heaven!

    At this moment, a voice fell from the heavy sky and drilled into his ears, echoing the words of the silver-horned boy:

    "Junior brother Su, something bad has happened. Amitabha has blocked the door of Dou Shuai Pce and is fighting with the great master. Ancient Bodhi Buddha has also sent a quasi-lift Daoist into the monster Emperor Pce. You have to find another way out!"

    "Oh right, mother Wusheng has also returned. Although I don''t know what has happened and she hasn''t made a move yet, it''s not up to you to make a decision as soon as possible!"

    Hearing this, Meng Qi felt that the world was vast and vast, but there was no ce for him to stay.

    At this moment, Gu Xiaosang, who was hiding in the absolute saber, smiled sweetly. The shock and fear in her eyes disappearedpletely, she said calmly, "Husband, if motheres, you can hand me over. You have hope of crossing over to the other side. It''s not toote to go back in time and resurrect me. If I die, there will be nothing left."

    Meng Qi''s divine sense entered and looked deeply at her. He suddenlyughed:

    "You didn''t hear what the silver-horned boy said, so you don''t know the current situation. Mother came back early because she made an exchange with Amitabha and Bodhi ancient Buddha and temporarily formed an alliance with them. You are an obstacle to his path of Dao, and I am a thorn in the ancient Buddha''s flesh. No one can escape. You Won''t be able to escape death just by handing you over."

    Even if the heavenly lord of primordial beginning made a move, he would most likely be stopped by the heavenly lord of Numinous Treasure. The others would either be suppressed or in a bad state, and most of them were his enemies. He probably couldn''t count on them.

    He could only rely on himself now!

    Meng Qi''s eyes revealed a resolute expression, just like when he shed at the Devil Buddha with his saber and sword.

    There was really no chance of survival on this path.

 Chapter 1325 159: Moths To The Flame

    The immortal cave abodes of Mount Jiuhua, Mount Wulong, Mount Taihua, Mount Yuquan, and Mount Jin Ting were like stars that hung outside of Qingming, at the edge of the boundless starry sky. At night, they couldpete with the bright moon.

    At this moment, after hearing mother Wusheng''s warning, the ''lights''flickered one after another, as if they were frightened and kept quiet. However, they soon recovered, and their consciousnesses instantly crossed a long distance, they directly entered the hollow jade temple and revealed their corresponding images. For a moment, they looked at each other speechlessly.

    "Teacher still hasn''t revealed any traces,"Guang Chengzi said with a bitter smile as theymunicated with their consciousnesses.

    The current situation was different from the past. When he ascended to godhood, his teacher was at the peak of the myriad worlds in the heavens. Other than the transcendents who were easily mistaken, he was known as the most ancient shore. Although the twelve immortals of the hollow jade temple had experienced a killing tribtion, they were full of confidence and had a strong backbone, he had never been afraid of any force. When he faced his senior Uncle Numinous Treasure, he dared to speak with confidence. At present, in order to seek the dao fruit, his master had disappeared for all eternity. All the traces and arrangements had been left behind by the ancient times, it was hard to believe that he would return in time. On the other hand, his senior uncle morality had been stopped by Amitabha, making it difficult for him to protect him.

    Under such circumstances, who would dare to not listen to the warning of a genuine important figure on the other shore?

    What would happen if they didn''t listen? In Guang Chengzi''s mind, the respective encounters of consort three firmament during the ascension to godhood had already surfaced. They were like moths to a me, like mantises to a chariot. They couldn''t even cause the slightest ripple before they left dejectedly!

    Daoist master Yu Ding sat upright, concealing his pride and indifference. He was more like a swordsman than an immortal. After the initial fear and shock had passed, he remained silent. It was only when he heard Guang Chengzi''s bitter words that he looked indifferently at his fellow disciples, he spoke concisely:

    "What is the Hierarch?"

    Without waiting for his fellow disciples to answer, he continued to speak:

    "The symbol of a sect, the head of the Hollow Jade!"

    "If even the Hierarch is killed, you and I are afraid of death and stand idly by, then why do we still need fellow disciples? Why do we still need the hollow jade temple? Why don''t we just disperse and go our separate ways!"

    His words were resolute and decisive, and his body had already stood up. Spiritual Master Yu Ding''s imposing manner burst forth, and his sword intent soared to the sky. He looked at Guangchengzi and said in a clear voice,

    "Our peers have long withered. What are you and I still doing? What are the four immortal ying swords in our hands for?"

    "There is no other shore. If we are bullied in front of the door, what is the use of retreating? Today, we can kill Junior Brother sect master by name. Tomorrow, we can write an invitation to self-destruct. There is nothing moremon than amon enemy. If there is no way to retreat, there is no need to retreat anymore!"

    Before Guang Chengzi could speak, Chi Jinzi, who was at the side, patted his purple sash immortal robe and stood up with a calm expression. He smiled and said,

    "The four immortal ying swords are in our hands. Without the protection of the other shore, we can avoid mother Wusheng today, but we can not escape the Jie sect''s revenge in the future. Moreover, once the sect master''s junior brother dies, burningmp will be able to obtain the dao seal and ascend to the other shore. At that time, you and I can imagine our fate. Tomorrow is death, today is death. Can We stake everything? "If we don''t even have this little bit of courage, what can we use to seek the immortal path that is fated to be ethereal?"

    After saying that, he walked to the side of Reverend Yu Ding and stood side by side. The killing immortal sword in his hand shone brightly.

    The conversation from before made Nezha''s blood boil. He wanted nothing more than to stand up immediately and fight to the death on the battlefield. However, a hand suddenly appeared on his shoulder and gently pressed him to the ground.

    Through his senses, the Dao Xing immortal venerable beside him returned to his usual smiling expression and said leisurely,

    "The end of the tribtion ising. You and I should face it. I''ll Go First!"

    His Daoist robe fluttered, and a streak of ck light rushed out of the hollow jade temple. It merged with the Immortal Sword of the bull in the Golden Garden Mountain, and the three dao flowers suddenly burned with an invisible me, he pushed himself to the level of perfection of creation at all costs.

    "Good!"Master Yu Ding shouted. The red glow was like a waterfall, flying out of the infinite height. The light gold around his body was flourishing, and he directly disintegrated his immortal body, turning everything into a terrifying sword light that reflected the stars in the sky.

    The red essence bowed to the remaining Guangchengzi, Celestial Master Guangfa, and Nezha, then returned to Mount Taihua with his mind. Then, a white light pierced through space and time, surrounded by ck, white, and Yin-yang, however, it quickly copsed and condensed into the sword light.

    He had also put his whole life''s cultivation into this sword!

    "Haha, I''m afraid that the reason why teacher gave me the four swords of extermination is for today. Three Junior brothers, wait for me to face the tribtion together!"

    Seeing this, Guang Chengziughed out loud. A clear light cloud about an acre in size appeared above the head of his original body in Jiuhua Mountain. It was surrounded by three illusory flowers that were about to bear dao fruits. Some were green and ancient, some were surrounded by purple clouds, and some were Yang and without yin, they disintegrated one after another, like endless kerosene that helped the sword of immortal execution burn fiercely.

    Watching the four fellow disciples face the tribtion generously, Wen Shu''s spiritual altar, which had not fluctuated for tens of thousands of years, rippled. Her eyes were a little blurry. Just as she was about to follow them, she heard Guang Chengzi''s deep voice:

    "Junior Sister Wen Shu, you have a good rtionship with the Buddhist sect. You should be able to survive this tribtion. Please bear with the humiliation for Yuxu and preserve this body. I hope that you will ascend to the other shore in the future and prosper our sect!"<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Senior brother Guang Chengzi..."Wen Shu muttered. She watched as the green sword light chased after the first three streaks. It cut through theyers of time and space and shed toward the vacuum hometown where the Netherworld was, only thest exhortation of Guangcheng zi echoed in his ears. "Watch Nezha well. Don''t let him try to be strong..."

    The four sword lights, red, green, ck, and white, were like moths that had burned all life, illuminating the darkness. They pounced toward the home of vacuum, which was suspended in the dense fog without hesitation. Three of them were at thepletion of Destiny, and one was close to the other shore. They formed the celestial eradication sword formation, there was no retreat. There was no forward or backward. It was a race for time!

    The Sword Qi was boundless, and the sword lights shattered everything. Guang Chengziughed and said,

    "Reporting to old mother, our jade void pce has always been protective of our shorings!"

    Red, green, ck, and white lit up and fell toward the four poles of the home in the vacuum, bringing about the freezing of time, the shattering of the void, and the destruction of all things.

    An indifferent, ethereal, and emotionless voice sounded:

    "Even a grain of rice is shining?"

    A perfect and wless treasure light, as bright as the Moon, rose from the Netherworld, illuminating all the worlds in the universe. It contained everything, be it destruction, ughter, or the other paths of termination, it was as if they had returned to their hometown.

    The closer the four sword lights, the smaller they became. Gradually, they looked like dots of light in front of the full moon.

    Then, the specks of light were enveloped by the moonlight and disappeared from Celestial Master Guangfa''s field of vision. There were no ripples at all.

    Wherever the Dao was, there was no turning back. Moths flew into the fire, regardless of the consequences.

    "Martial uncles!"Nezha struggled desperately. His fair face was mottled, but his body was locked by the Escape Dragon Pir. He could not escape no matter how hard he tried.

    Celestial Master Guangfa slowly closed his eyes. It was as if he had returned to the time before he became a god. Senior Brother Guangcheng rang the bell, senior brother Red Essence, senior brother Yu Ding, Senior Brother Dao Xing, senior brother Taiyi, and his fellow disciples came from their respective cave abodes, they gathered in front of their teacher''s seat and listened attentively to the sermon. When they were free, they would form groups of three to five and roam the myriad worlds.

    At this point in time, other than Pu Xian and Ci Hang, whose fate was unknown, I was the only one left.

    How Lonely..

    ..

    Meng Qi seemed to have sensed what happened to Guangchengzi and his senior brothers. His eyes were already red. He looked at the absolute de in front of him and forced a smile:

    "Brother Dao, if I die today, you will follow Xiao sang. I hope you can protect her."

    As he spoke, he turned to look at Gu Xiao sang. He reached out his left hand, held his soft hand, and smiled:

    "If I be a monster, I will wait for you to wake me up on the other shore."

    Before Gu Xiao sang could react to his words, Meng Qi''s eyes were filled with determination. He drew all of the Demonic Blood Peach''s aura into his body and released the absolute de''s suppression on the remaining flesh and blood of Donghuang!

    Boom!

    The Sea of thunder rumbled, and the remaining flesh and blood of Donghuang squirmed wildly. From the Phantom image of the ancient bronze bell, it turned into a distorted pitch-ck mass. After sensing the aura that made him drool, it rushed out of the de and into Meng Qi''s body, the veins on his face bulged immediately, making hisst smile look exceptionally ferocious.

    At this moment, the primordial Qi cloud descended from above Meng Qi''s head and wrapped him along with Donghuang''s flesh and blood with boundless chaotic will, while the demonic blood peach was transferred to Gu Xiaosang.

    Boom!

    A loud explosion shook the six paths of the three realms. The absolute de glowed with purple light as if it had flown out of an illusory river of time. Lightning gathered in all directions as if it was worshipping the ruler. Its domineering will pierced through the past and the future.

    With Donghuang''s flesh gone, the absolute de was no longer bound!

 Chapter 1326 160, Collect The Past

    Dong, Dong, Dong!

    Under the cover of the prime of the infinite, Meng Qi''s vision was pitch-ck. He could no longer sense the outside world. All he could hear was the sound of his heart beating like a drum. It sounded distant, but it was actually close. At first, he felt that it was his, but then he came to a realization, it belonged to another creature, and it was in his body!

    Dong, Dong, Dong!

    As soon as this realization surfaced, he immediately felt a tyrannical and demonic power suddenly expand. It shattered the embryonic form of the multiverse in his body, dyeing his flesh and blood with other wills. In a short moment.., all the defenses and tyrannical powers were broken, and his divine sense could no longer detect the existence of his body. The Sea of consciousness, which contained bits of golden scale-like memory fragments, surged violently without any wind or waves, numerous figures in ck robes and crowns appeared one after another, condensing into a dark-red chaotic vortex that imed this world for its own.

    Meng Qi''s consciousness gradually blurred, and in what remained of his vision, the quiet sea of consciousness rapidly turned dark-red from all directions to the center. All the memory fragments retreated one after another, and in the end, they were squeezed into a small golden ball that was as clear as ss.

    His spiritual sense tried its best to perform the infinite seal, the heaven-opening seal, the Universal Dao, the Supreme Self, and other supernatural abilities, but they were all like thin paper. Under the terrifying dormitory of the remaining flesh and blood of Donghuang, they copsed one after another, and it was difficult to protect them, the small golden ball was soon dyed dark red as well. Chaos appeared, and it mutated crazily.

    Ah!

    A scream exploded. The supreme infinite primordial Shi Qingyun, which had enveloped Meng Qi, was pierced through by blood vessels that were dark red and nearly ck. It turned into smoke and clouds, revealing his current appearance: the blood vessels on the surface of his skin were all protruding, from time to time, he would stretch out and shrink back, as if he had a life of his own. A face would protrude out of every orifice. It was the corresponding image of him and me. At this moment, "They"were all ferocious and crazy, it made Meng Qi feel like the gathering of countless evil ghosts and corpses. His eyes, which were filled with determination, were already dark red. They were filled with chaotic vortexes, and he had lost all reason and all wisdom.

    Even though the founder of the Void Mountain sect, Shechen, had attained perfection in the destiny realm, he had still turned into a monster even after the heavenly lord of Numinous Treasure had cut off most of the flesh and blood of Donghuang. He could only wake up from time to time, let alone Meng Qi?

    At this moment, a bit of his innate spiritual light turned into an iplete bright moon that hung in his Niwan Pce. It seemed to be located at an infinite height. The dark red tide below continued to rise crazily, wanting topletely submerge hisst bit of self. Suddenly.., a phantom image appeared in the clear light of the Moon. It was a "Jade disc"that was covered in clear light!

    It was Meng Qi''s harvest from refining the jade disc of destiny that corresponded to the remnant of Donghuang''s myriad realms. Only by controlling the remnant of his spiritual nature could hepletely control his flesh and blood!

    The phantom image of the "Jade disc of destiny"slowly rotated and scattered down rays of light. The dark red tide paused for a moment as if it was affected, and there was an intense internal struggle.

    However, in just an instant, it continued to rise. It was slower than before, but it was equally determined.

    At this moment, a small, translucent, and lively tree appeared beside the illusory image of the jade disc of fortune. There were nine branches and nine leaves on each branch. As it swayed, there seemed to be a melodious voice of the Great Daoing from it, it was guarding the Dao Yi ssmp behind it that was shining with ck and white flowing light.

    The tree of Great Dao!

    The three of them worked together and cast ayer of clear light outside of the iplete moon-like spiritual light of nature, dissipating a lot of the dark red tide''s craziness. The tide came and went, but it was always just a hair''s breadth away from being able to enter.

    In the real world, the DAO crown on Meng Qi''s head was reduced to ashes. His ck hair fluttered and turned into long snakes that wriggled crazily and extended into the void, seemingly endless.

    Deep within the great snowmountain, Wang Siyuan sensed something and suddenly let out a long sigh:

    "So that''s how it is..."

    "It''s a pity that time doesn''t wait for me. In a few more years, I might be able to lend him a hand..."

    In the boundless purend, the twenty-four Buddhist lights behind the ancient Buddha''s head were stacked on top of each other, surrounding the ancient ss cup. He was focused on observing the situation of the hollow jade temple on Mount Kunlun, waiting for an opportunity.

    When he saw Meng Qi recklessly sucking the flesh and blood of Donghuang into his body, he was slightly moved, but he quickly calmed down. He was neither frightened nor afraid, neither angry nor happy. Whether it was Su Meng or the remnant spirit of Donghuang that had been possessed, as long as it was erased by his mother.., he would be able to condense the "Dao one seal"again.

    As this thought shed through his mind, the voice of the Devil Buddha, Ah Nan, suddenly rang in his ears:

    "Be careful."

    Before he could finish his words, long ck snakes appeared in front of burningmp. He did not know what they were sensing, but they silently prated theyers of barriers of the purend Buddhist kingdom and "Bit"him.

    The Buddha''s light shed, and the zedmp spun. The strange ck snakes broke into two andnded beside the pool of Merit. They wriggled slightly and turned into ck broken hair.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Instinctively, I want to swallow the Great Dao of karma that I have formed..."the ancient Buddha with the burningmp''s expression became more and more solemn.

    This monster was really crazy and not easy to deal with!

    Meng Qi was filled with a brutal and violent consciousness. Only thest subtle thought allowed him to not destroy everything around him wantonly. It was as if there was something important to protect, and instinctively, he sensed danger, he knew that an enemy that he had to get rid of was about to arrive.

    His ck hair flew in the air, and his blood vessels protruded out. He reached out his right hand and grabbed the absolute de.

    "Go to hell!"

    He shouted crazily, and the dark red in his eyes became even more ferocious and chaotic.

    The purple light soared, and the world became a sea of lightning. Silver, white, green, and gold, all kinds of colors. Some were the collision of yin and yang, some were the conversion of life and death, and some were the stimtion of good and evil. The path of lightning was definitely not lightning!

    The bolts of lightning gathered and condensed into dao patterns. Like a tide, they surged toward the horizon. The ce was originally normal, but suddenly, a perfect and wless moon rose, and the clear light suppressed the lightning, a wless white finger poked out from the middle. The tip was dark, and even time vanished into nothingness.

    Without a sound, the sea of lightning copsed and was swallowed by the darkness. The lightning and many dao patterns in the sky returned to a heavy purple long saber, and in exchange, the pure white holy finger paused for a short while.

    Meng Qi, who had be a monster, and the absolute sword, which hadpletely awoken, could only shake old mother Wusheng a little. He was at an absolute disadvantage!

    At this moment, Gu Xiaosang approached Meng Qi. She was not afraid of his brutality and cruelty at all. She transmitted her voice into his ear:

    "Take back the past and go to the ninth Netherworld!"

    Go to the ninth Netherworld! Meng Qi''s eyes were dark red, and he had the urge to tear everything apart. However, after hearing this, he vaguely felt that he did not want to hurt the other party, and he should do as he was told.

    "Kill!"

    He roared again, and the light from his de grew crazily. This time, it did not fill heaven and earth. Instead, it prated through space and time and went up the illusory river, connecting with Meng Qi before he devoured Donghuang''s flesh and blood, it connected with Meng Qi, who had entered the highest level of the immortal world, with Meng Qi, who had proven himself to be the only Meng Qi, with Meng Qi, who had severed the past and the afterlife, with Meng Qi, who was struggling bitterly in the six paths, and with Meng Qi, who had just entered Shaolin, it had extended all the way to earth... at the same time, he had alsomunicated with Gu Xiaosang, who had gone through all the moments in the past.

    At this moment, the full moon hanging in the sky once again pointed out a finger. It was as white as jade, slender and holy. It made the darkness beyond the clear radiance seem to appear in the present and the past at the same time.

    The primordial Qi of the Supreme Infinity rushed out of the top of Meng Qi''s head once again after he had lost his intelligence. It was deeper and more terrifying than before. It was as if all the dangers and all the mysterious chaos were hidden in it. Then, it flew into the absolute de.

    The light of the de suddenly retracted, and every meng qi and Gu Xiaosang who had passed by curled up. Not only did they dodge the finger of the metal emperor, but they also condensed in front of them and turned into a dark ball full of human figures, leaving only a mark in history.

    The dark ball could notst long. Seeing that it was about to copse and return to its original state, the absolute de suddenly rose up and blocked another finger of Wu Sheng''s mother. Then, with the help of the momentum of the copse, it dragged the monster Meng Qi and Gu Xiaosang into the underworld!

    The ck Sun was hanging high in the sky, and the demonic energy around them was boiling. The two appeared at the highest level of the underworld. The dark sphere could no longer hold on and silently copsed. Human figures "Converged"into the river of time in the underworld, which was cut off by the power of the absolute de, they could not return to the real world.

    The space-time at the highest level separatedyer byyer, and all the barriers copsed. The white and wless finger came one after another, bringing about the ultimate doomsday. At this moment, even if there was no reason and no other thoughts.., the monster Meng Qi also felt that his entire body was empty. He was close to losing his strength. However, the nine Netherworld Demonic Qi continued to pour in and nourish him crazily.

    The Golden Emperor''s attack arrived in an instant. Suddenly, a figure appeared in front of him. It was a dark violent ape that could hold up the sky and the Earth!

    Monkey King!

    "The old Lord asked me to wait here. I''ll Lend You My Ultimate Saber."The violent ape grinned.

 Chapter 1327 161, The Crazy â€œWay Of The Worldâ€

    As he spoke, the violent ape held the saber, and the golden hoop club turned into a thin needle and flew into his ear aperture.

    "Roar!"

    Meng Qi, who was irrational, sensed the change and instinctively wanted to shoot out mysterious and strange blood vessels to wrap around the other party, but Gu Xiaosang stopped him in time and nodded in agreement with the Saber.

    Meng Qi was stunned. A dark red shed in his eyes, and his craziness intensified, but he eventually calmed down.

    The violent ape, whose golden chain mail was dyed ck, held the absolute saber and raised its head. Its unyielding eyes looked up into the sky and at the finger that was devouring everything. All kinds of thoughts surged in his mind, and he felt as if he had returned to the past, he stepped on the sky and was unbridled and unruly.

    He suddenlyughed out loud, and the perfect treasure light hanging outside the Netherworld roared out:

    "You are not even as good as the old Heavenly Emperor!"

    "Eat my de!"

    The de light expanded, disying the lightning of the heavens, the bnce of yin and yang, and the wonders of life and death. Then, it contracted abruptly, and all the colors of the dao patterns condensed into a violent, terrifying, and extremely brilliant purple glow, draped over the body of the equal to Heaven Grand Sage, it faced the pure white finger that was like an unworldly object.

    Under the feet of the violent ape, pitch-ck mountain peaks copsed immediately, and twisted rivers disappeared like bubbles. One by one, evil demons and gods exploded. Everything was copsingyer byyer, and above his head, there was darkness, it was like the deepest and deepest despair.

    At this moment, another four fingers suddenly appeared beside the white finger. They were holding a in-colored cloud realm g!

    The g was unfurled, and a strange fragrance billowed. It was dense all over the ground. The violent ape and the purple clouds were like stones sinking into the sea. They could only create some ripples. The further they went, the thicker it became. It was as if they were stuck in a swamp and were about to stop, then, with a flip of her slender and beautiful hand, the in-colored cloud realm g disappeared. She pressed down on it, as if she was pressing down on the top of a mountain.

    Not only that, when Sun Wu Kong tried to avoid it, his heart skipped a beat. He sensed great danger, as if no matter how hard he tried to avoid it, he couldn''t escape the ending of being hit in the head by a palm.

    The future had been taken, and it was fated that he couldn''t escape it!

    "You can''t achieve the dao fruit, and yet you aren''t satisfied with all the future!"Bao Yuan''s golden eyes sparkled as he used his current pseudo-nirvana realm to peer into the countless future developments. Although he wasn''t a real big shot, he couldn''t possess it, but he could always find a chance to survive. More importantly, as a nirvana-level divine weapon, the absolute de could do it!

    "Found it!"

    In a split second, he gave up on dodging and returned to the body of the de. He gathered all the powers and divine abilities in one ce with the power of return to void of all living things to break the surface with a point.

    The long de removed the purple lightning and the golden mes around it, revealing its heavy and transparent body. It hacked at the seemingly beautiful and abnormally terrifying palm, using its attack to counter the attack!

    Boom!

    A thunderp exploded in the clear sky, blowing away theyer of ck fog and demonic qi that had enveloped the nine Netherworld for countless years. White lotuses burned with purple-green mes as they descended. Bolts of lightning of different colors were like broken arrows, falling like rain.., as the flowers bloomed and fell, a part of the world was born and destroyed, while brilliant gxies appeared and died.

    The beautiful white palm pressed on the back of the absolute de, pping the huge violent ape that was supporting thisyer of nine serenities to the ground.

    Bang!

    The violent apended on the ground with both feet. Smoke and dust rose up and spread across the realm that was more than a billion miles in circumference. Cracks spread rapidly in a shocking manner and copsed instantly.

    Rumble!

    The pitch-ck demonic soil broke throughyer byyer. Dark green and crimson magma mixed with each other surged out. It was only when the space-time fog appeared faintly under the violent ape''s feet and the nextyer of nine serenities could be seen that he managed to stand firmly on his feet and neutralized the attack.

    The sh between the two had almost pierced through this world, bringing with it an endless scene of destruction. If Meng Qi, who had transformed into a mad monster, had not received the blessing of Hell, and the Absolute de''s protection of the past and the future.., he and Gu Xiaosang had already turned into ashes.

    Sun Wukong was not angry, but rather happy, after blocking the palm with great difficulty. He shouted again,

    "Again!"

    Although he was at a disadvantage, he still managed to block the attack from the big figure on the other side!

    At this moment, the eyes of the asura patriarchs from the other levels of theherworld shed. It was as if they could see thebination of the demon lord and the Demon Emperor''s w before he attained the Dao. The fake higan and the higan level were unparalleled. They were not much weaker than the non-ancient ones.

    However, before the equal-heaven grand sage shed down with his de, Zhenyuan Zi, who was the Cardinal of the Netherworld, suddenly sighed. He appeared in the world of Luofeng in the Netherworld and appeared in theyers of yin earth that had umted for billions of years, he opened his sleeves, wanting to pierce through theyers of space and mess up the heavenly secrets. He wanted to recreate the universe and bring Meng Qi and Gu Xiaosang into it.

    Luo sect still had such a pseudo-nirvana in the nineherworld!

    This was not a paradise either!

    At this moment, the eyes of the Xuanming Ghost Emperor in Luo Feng Mountain shed. His figure suddenly appeared in the sky above Zhen Yuan Zi, turning into a massive object that was covered inyers of yin qi and death intent. It blocked the universe in his sleeves.

    Luo cult was so powerful. If they seeded in this matter and cut off Old Mother''s future troubles, would luo feng ck prison still have a ce to stay in the future when the Netherworld realm was linked to this world?<novelnext></novelnext>

    He was not someone like the nine Chaos Celestial Master, who was usually unable to suppress his demonic nature. He could see through the changes in the situation and make a choice that was beneficial to his side!

    The sleeve opened, and the universe was re-established. No matter how huge Ghost Emperor Xuan Ming was, he could still be taken in. He could not help but shrink and throw himself into it.

    The sleeves that covered the heaven and earth returned to their original state. Zhenyuan zi was about to cast another divine ability when a ck look suddenly appeared on the white-green Ghost Emperor''s face. The hand that held the sleeves of Ghost Emperor Xuanming was dyed green, yellow and turbid blisters protruded out one after another. They kept cracking, and pus gushed out and quickly rotted.

    Such a scene that only ordinary people could have appeared on a ghost emperor and a false nirvana. It was truly inexplicably horrifying!

    Ghost Emperor Xuanming was the first evil ghost of this era. After a few previous exchanges, he naturally saw the problem behind Zhen Yuanzi''s transformation into a ghost emperor. He relied on reincarnation and was already a ghost, so he could receive the blessings of the nine Netherworlds, he was on par with him, but the Divine Arts and absolute arts that he originally cultivated belonged to the immortals. Even reincarnation could not change the nature of this technique. It was a little out of ce with the nine Netherworlds, so.., his strongest skill was his biggest weakness. He deliberately fell for it so that he could grasp it!

    Ayer of brown light rose and enveloped Zhenyuan Zi''s entire body. He tried his best to suppress these changes, so he could not be distracted for a moment.

    Boom!

    The fair and beautiful palm fell again, pping the dark violent ape, man, and knife to the ground. It was like pping a tiny fly, causing the ground to be full of cracks, as if it was going to be divided into countless pieces, floating in the darkness, against the background of the purple lightning, dark thunder, and White Lotus Green me, it looked unusually deste.

    On the other side, the red mountain range shook. The Dark Sky Emperor looked at Meng Qi, who was struggling in the aftermath of the other shore, with his weathered and indifferent eyes. His withered and deste voice fell:

    "In the end, you still bumped into my hand!"

    A vortex appeared in the high sky surrounded by ck fog. A dark palm that absorbed all the light reached out and directly pierced into the river of time that flowed through the nine underworld.

    However, a huge six-fingered palm with strange patterns and deep demonic intent suddenly appeared in front of his eyes.

    The Devil Emperor''s w!

    In the scarlet mountain range, Qi Zhengyan had been expressionless the whole time. He looked at Meng Qi who had transformed into a monster. He looked at the bulging veins on his face, the orifices all over his body, and the ck hair all over his body that looked like snakes. His gaze was deep, as if he was recalling the past.., he remembered that figure that always made people gnash their teeth but would never be hated.

    He suddenly let out a long sigh as if he was already prepared. Before the ck Heavenly Emperor reached out his hand, he threw out the Devil Emperor''s w.

    He originally wanted to use this as bait to lure away all the attention so that he would not be attacked by evil people. However, everything could not go as he wished!

    The Devil Emperor''s w flew straight into the ck Heavenly Emperor''s hand. It almost threw itself into his arms. It tried its best to get rid of it and return to Qi Zhengyan. However, it was temporarily cut off by the power of the Twelve Devil Saints and the son of heaven.

    In the eyes of the ck Heavenly Emperor, the Devil Emperor''s w, which he had been coveting for a long time, became clearer and clearer. The furious nine chaos heavenly venerate and the nineher blood demon manifested themselves and descended.

    Just as Qi Zhengyan thought that the ck Heavenly Emperor was going to take the Devil Emperor''s w and get caught in the whirlpool of fighting with the other two false nirvana realms, and could no longer free his hands to deal with Meng Qi, he saw the ck gem-like palm suddenly bend its finger, it gently flicked on the Devil Emperor''s w.

    ng!

    The Devil Emperor''s w was flicked in another direction. Nine Chaos Heavenly venerate and the others immediately chased after it.

    The ck Heavenly Emperor had actually given up on this supreme treasure of the Devil Path!

    This was simply unimaginable!

    His vision locked onto Meng Qi, and he said lightly,

    "You have moved the past into theherworld. There will no longer be a time when you are weak. Killing you is like ughtering a chicken."

    The dark and gloomy palm followed the illusory river water upwards and pressed down on Meng Qi, who had proven himself as a legend.

    Suddenly, the illusory river of time was dyed with a hint of blood. Red waves surged up rapidly and swallowed the ck Heavenly Emperor''s palm.

    The nine serenities blood demon had also given up on the Devil Emperor''s w!

    The Asura primogenitor and the others were dumbstruck as they watched. What kind of world was this? The other shore-level devil path divine weapon was actually not in the eyes of the two fake other shore-level divine weapons!

    Whoosh!

    The crimson waves surged forward, following his palm and surging towards the ck Heavenly Emperor''s training hall. The surging demonic Qi in the sky turned into a sea of blood. There seemed to be a fierce sh within it, and it was extremely terrifying.

    The ck Heavenly Emperor''s voice came from within. There was a slight change as he roared furiously, "Yang Jian!"

    "Yang Jian!"

 Chapter 1328 162 -- The Fisherman Wants To Reap The Benefits

    Yang Jian!

    The ck Celestial Emperor''s furious roar reverberated across all levels of theherworld. The Asura primogenitor and the other evil demon gods were stunned when they heard it. The blood demon was actually transformed from Yang Jian, the supreme true monarch of the Pure Source Mystic Dao?

    It was no wonder that he had advanced by leaps and bounds after his return. Very quickly, he reached the perfection of creation and attained the realm of the pseudo-nirvana realm!

    Previously, they had thought that he had obtained Daoist Tiansha''s remains by chance. After the inherent devouring and plundering of the blood sea, he had achieved such an achievement. Who knew that it was merely an eighty-nine transformation. It was originally such a realm!

    The Blood Sea was like a cloud, dyeing the sky red and turning the river red. A clearughter came from within:

    "Ancient Buddha really has good eyesight!"

    "In order to hide from you, I really devoured Daoist Tiansha''s remains!"

    Ancient Buddha?

    Not only Asura and the other evil demon gods who could only watch on the sidelines were inexplicably shocked. Even unparalleled demon lord and Daoist seven kills, who were trying their best to prevent heavenly venerate nine chaos from obtaining the demon emperor''s ws, were stunned and terrified.

    ck Heaven Emperor was one of the Bodhi ancient Buddha''s three corpses? The most mysterious one?

    At the beginning of the New Age, this old man had reced the original ck Heaven Emperor with his three corpses? Without anyone knowing?

    Fortunately, he had learned about it in advance today, or he would have been tricked in the future!

    Time was chaotic and blood shadows were everywhere. Yang Jian stepped into anotheryer of the nine Netherworld and fought fiercely with ck Heaven Emperor outside his Daoist Hall.

    Under Meng Qi''s protection, Gu Xiaosang''s vision and senses had long been cut off by the aftershocks of the other world. It was difficult for her to know what was happening elsewhere. At that moment, she muttered to herself,

    "Sun Wukong''s appearance in the Netherworld is not unexpected. Yang Jian will most likely descend here as well. Only here do they have the ability to interfere with the chess game on the other world. There''s no need to deduce the secrets of heaven or peep into the future. Just based on logic alone, it''s impossible for the gold emperor to be unprepared. Whates next is the most dangerous moment..."

    "How exactly should I break out of this situation..."

    There was no one more suitable for them to cultivate than nine serenities and the highest level of the immortal world in the past. After all, they couldprehend the past in advance and peer into the future realm without being corrupted by the nine serenities, if they wanted to leave, they could return to their original bodies and leave. Of course, if they stayed for too long, the will of the nine serenities would erode and inevitably be extreme. There would be many hidden dangers when they reached the other shore in the future.

    It was precisely because she knew this that she had asked Meng Qi to retract his past and move to theherworld. At the very least, this was the "Home ground"and he had the power to fight back. However, the umted power of the Gold Emperor had always been engraved in her heart, it made her believe that the cmity of ten deaths would not be resolved so easily.

    The "Ten deaths without a way out"mentioned by the Green Emperor definitely contained the key to breaking the cmity. It was just that the true meaning was still unclear for the time being.

    Speaking of which, there was not much difference between the current husband and death..

    Just as Gu Xiaosang''s thoughts were churning and expanding, sparking sparks, mother Wusheng, who had the upper hand but could not crush Sun Wukong, paused for a moment. Her fair and slender palm suddenly retracted back into the real world, the flowing river of time was highlighted between heaven and earth. The light was illusory and had never changed since ancient times.

    As the faint light flowed up the river, the world became vast. The real world expanded abruptly and was billions of times bigger than the current node. The Golden Water of the Jade Lake was still intact. The Empress of the Golden Emperor of the west, who was sitting in the pce, suddenly reached out her palm, she pped toward the flower and fruit mountain of the lower realm and toward the mouth of the river. She wanted to nip the unborn Sun Wukong and Yang Jian, who did not possess the strength to fake the other shore, in the cradle and change history!

    Your Past is not in the Netherworld!

    Ever since the current node proved the other shore, the past itself was also the other shore. In other words, they were originally the same "Person."From the simple points of time, they became countless points that strung together into a line. The past, present, and future formed a line!

    With a palm strike, it split into two ces. The Guanjiang River Mouth''s divine Lord Eng temple was reduced to ashes. Yang Jian''s body was like a bubble. With a poke, it shattered. The Huaguo Mountain did not copse, but the stone immediately copsed.<novelnext></novelnext>

    However, with a sh of light, Yang Jian appeared once again. The stone appeared once again, and both of them were only left with their imprints in the real world.

    "Thank you for your concern, old mother. Since you are in the Netherworld, how can you leave your weak days in the outside world?"Yang Jian, who was engaged in a fierce battle with ck celestial thearch,ughed. Billions of golden lotuses suddenly appeared around him, and each of them emitted a boundless glow, they connected into one piece.

    It was the jade void supreme treasure, the yellow g of Wuji Apricot in the center of the world!

    Wuji was the Yang Earth, and it was the Yin Earth. It waspatible with the Netherworld and was not weakened. Just like the yin-yang life-and-death Battle of lightning, it was undoubtedly able to help Yang Jian, who had also cultivated the infinite chaos intent in the eighth or ninth level, absorb it and move it to theherworld, this process was covered up by important figures and could not be detected by the other side!

    There were twopletely different concepts between being in hiding and acting at thest minute. The former could prepare calmly and make up for the hidden dangers, while thetter descended in a hurry and revealed ws everywhere.

    On the other side, the equal of Heaven Grand Sage unleashed his true fire. He cried out in delight and mocked once again:

    "Old Lord asked me to wait here. Why would I leave anything behind?"

    Coincidentally, he also cultivated the eight-nine arcane art. Not only did he have the Bodhi golden body, he also had an indestructible dao body that could contain all things and return to the boundless universe. It was just that he and Yang Jian werete in attaining the Dao. After defeating Buddha and achieving sess.., he then condensed the Limitless Dao of chaos and did not have many opportunities to make a move. He had always been mysterious and liked to go easy on others. After the Battle of Ascension to godhood, he rarely made a move with his full strength. Other than his fellow disciples from the Jade Void sect.., no one knew when he had attained the Limitless Dao of Chaos!

    At the same time, the victory Buddha behind him appeared and quickly fused with his original body. His aura grew slightly, and he used this to slowly remove the erosion of the nine Netherworlds, so as to prevent him from truly bing a devil.

    Hanging outside the nine underworlds, the perfect moon that was like a pellet had no ripples. The pure white and holy palm pressed down again, and there was almost no gap with the previous one, it was as if the past was just a dream.

    Suddenly, a long-handled axe appeared in the palm. The color was dark and almost bronze. Nine dao patterns were clearly visible. Some were shaped like mes, some like chaos, and some like thunder. But at this moment.., the corresponding meaning seemed to be disyed:

    "Burn!""Devour!""Destroy!""Punish!""Kill!""Silence!""No!""Freeze!""Destroy!"

    The Heavenly Punishment Axe!

    The Heavenly Punishment Axe, which had disappeared for a long time, appeared in the hands of Wu Sheng''s mother. It waspletely awakened and did not go against her orders. It seemed to have been like this for a long time!

    The memory of it had never existed in Gu Xiaosang''s mind..

    The Axe was rough and fierce, and her delicate hands were white and beautiful. The contrast between the two was strong, forming an impressive visual effect. It struck toward Sun Wukong in a mighty manner, as if it was the punishment from the Great Dao!

    Woo!

    The underworld roared everywhere, as if it had sensed great danger.

    At this moment, in the real world, the world suddenly became dark, as if it was drowned by endless ck water. The river of time and fate was once again prominent, and it flowed quietly in it.

    The Falling Heaven''s punishment axe slowed down, and the Golden Emperor''s ethereal and sacred voice came from the full moon that had no ripples all this time:

    "Zhen Wu!"

    "This is a good opportunity!"

    Everyone on the other side had their own matters to attend to, and there was no better opportunity than this to attack the end of the sea of bitterness!

 Chapter 1329 163 -- Death Is Certain

    In the Pure Land of the Buddhist kingdom, which spanned across billions of tribtions, burningmp had been waiting for an opportunity. He wished that he could take action personally. However, the aftershocks on the other side were truly terrifying, and the nine serenities had greatly weakened him. He could only watch patiently from the side, watching the development.

    At this moment, seeing the ck mystic water flood like a flood, "Drowning"the world, his heart suddenly thumped, and he had a bad premonition.

    "Fellow Daoist, if you don''t act now, it will be toote to repent,"said a Nan''s phantom next to him with a smile.

    Burning Lamp''s gaze suddenly turned to him. "What do you mean?"

    "Fellow Daoist, didn''t you see that the demon lord and seven kills failed to stop nine chaos and that he obtained the Demon Emperor''s w? "As long as you have some time and control this thing, regardless of realm or strength, he will receive a certain increase. and the will of the Netherworld repels mother Wusheng. When that timees, he who is affected will definitely act. With the monkey and the absolute saber, the Golden Emperor will definitely not be able to enter the Netherworld."A Nan seemed to be talking about something as light as the clouds and the wind.

    Burning Lamp''s expression did not change. He was stillpassionate andpassionate. "Nine messes controlled the Devil Emperor''s w. Mother Wusheng, who took out the heavenly punishment axe, had ample time to defeat the Buddha and make it difficult for him to protect Su Meng."

    Ah Nan chuckled. "Zhenwu was once a dao master''s child. He knew too much and grasped too much. No other side was willing to let him be the other side. He soared into the sky and messed up the situation. At this time, do you think Mother Wusheng should eliminate her own hidden danger first or stop Zhenwu First?"

    "Isn''t there still Emperor Qing?"Burningmp closed his eyes slightly.

    "Emperor Qing has always been leaning toward Su Meng. If it wasn''t for the Karma with the gold emperor, he would have already intervened and stopped it. Under the situation where he was restrained and restrained, it would be a good idea to sit back and watch Zhenwu Achieve Dao. After all, Zhenwu also had a close rtionship with Su Meng. I know this, the Gold Emperor knows it, and Zhenwu himself knows it too. The timing is just right,"Ah Nan spoke with confidence, a lotus flower blossomed out of his tongue. "With the green emperor watching, would those at the perfect destiny realm dare to interfere?"

    The two of them weremunicating through their wills, and their thoughts echoed in the void. The conversation just now only took a moment or two.

    Burningmp fell into deep thought, and then he said in a low voice, "How should I Act?"

    At this time, a figure appeared in the ck mystic water that had "Submerged"the world. The figure had a thin face and an ancient Daoist robe. It was the true martial art of the demon-ying heavenly venerate. As soon as the figure appeared, the mystic water on the left and right sides suddenly changed, and half of it was clear and quiet, it irrigated everything and gave birth to life. The other half was deep and quiet. It submerged everything and gave off an aura of death. The two spun quickly and intertwined with each other. In an instant, they absorbed everything in the world and formed the form of the ck Tortoise and the soaring serpent, they continued to curl up to form a fruit. However, the Fusang ancient tree realm and the Dongfang zed purend did not move at all. The green emperor fruit really chose to sit and watch!

    Facing the problem of burningmp, Ananda smiled:

    "Go to the Spiritual Mountain and help me get out!"

    "If I get out and join hands with old mother, wouldn''t Su Meng be easy to capture?"

    Burningmp was shocked and blurted out,

    "The Green Emperor Won''t just watch. What can you do?"

    He was already tempted!

    Buzz!

    At this time, a strange sound suddenly came from the heaven and earth. Countless Yin ghosts traveled in the night, and each living being''s lifespan increased. The abstract concepts of life and death seemed to have descended into the real world.

    The true martial arts had almost been assimted by the Dao in the past, and at the critical moment, it triggered the origin of life and death!

    ck and white intersected, and life and death circted. The ck Tortoise and the soaring serpent were guided, and a half-formed illusory fruit grew on the rolling ck water. It seemed to be crystal clear, but it actually contained many dao charms such as water, life, death, and destruction.

    Seeing this scene, Ah Nan was about to answer the burningmp''s question, but he saw the Golden Emperor''s hand, which had been stagnant just now, holding a huge axe. Without hesitation, he hacked toward the nineher regions, toward the Monkey King!

    He actually did not care about the attainment of true martial arts!

    Nine dao patterns flew out, "Burn,""Devour,""Kill,""Destroy,"and so on. Theyplemented Wusheng''s will and ultimate destination!

    "This..."the sudden change stunned burningmp.

    Ah nan sighed calmly, "Mother Wusheng is very determined to kill Su Meng and Gu Xiaosang."

    "Didn''t you say that he wanted to stop Zhenwu from attaining Dao?"A rare look of confusion appeared in burningmp''s eyes.

    "If it were me, I would do the same. Attaining Dao through Zhenwu is a headache for everyone. If Gu Xiaosang doesn''t get rid of her own hidden danger, why must she sacrifice herself to help everyone?"Ah Nan answered with a smile, "More importantly, even if there are no obstructers, the other shore is also extremely difficult. Whether Zhenwu can seed or not is still uncertain."

    Burning Lamp''s gaze was deep as he looked at Ananda. "You didn''t advise me like that just now."<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Of course, I have to choose a statement that is beneficial to myself,"Ananda said matter-of-factly.

    Boom!

    The de and axe shed, and an earth-shattering explosion urred on the highest level of the nineher world. Purple Lightning and Red mes flew out at the same time. The Darkness was one color, and the earth split into countless small pieces that floated in the dark void as if they were drifting on the sea, even the red mountain range had been broken into two. If it weren''t for the unfettered emperor, the twelve demon saints, and the forbidden spell that they had set up over the years, they would probably have been turned into ashes. This was even before the fight just now.

    The dark violent ape''s feet sank into the space-time fog that separated the twoyers. The golden chain armor that was stained with filth turned into butterflies. Its body was badly damaged, and its flesh and blood squirmed and regenerated rapidly. It was at an absolute disadvantage, seeing that it could barely protect itself after a few attacks, it was no longer able to protect Meng Qi and Gu Xiaosang!

    The Gold Emperor''s killing intent was stronger than a rock.

    His white and slender palm reached out again, still holding the huge and disproportionate heaven''s punishment axe. On the other side, the nine Chaos Celestial Master took the Devil Emperor''s w and poured his will into it, forcibly breaking throughyers of obstacles in order to gain control, the Devil Lord and Daoist seven kills attacked repeatedly, but they were unable to harm him, who was temporarily in the past. Seeing that things could not be reconciled, the two of them had already decided to retreat. After all, when nine Chaos Celestial Master took control of the Devil Emperor''s w, he would not be able to leave even if he wanted to!

    At the same time, the semi-formed illusory dao fruit appeared. An ancient and unadorned purple jade ruler flew out from the true martial Niwan Pce. It was invulnerable to all evil, unbreakable by all magic, and possessed innate virtue.

    As soon as the Yuanyang ruler appeared, the dao patterns on it became prominent. The figure became slightly transparent and illusory, as if it had fallen into the long river of time.

    Then, it rolled up the Zhenwu and carried it upstream!

    From the current to the hidden ce, from the hidden ce to the point of departure from the origin of life and death, from the origin of life and death to sitting inside for many years, it continuously awakened and merged into one.

    With another chop of the Axe, the Monkey King roared. He didn''t run away because he was at an absolute disadvantage. He waved his sword and went up to meet the difficulties, just like how he would wreak havoc in the Heaven Pce even if there was no hope in the past!

    The Dark Ape rose into the air, covered with purple clouds, and rushed to the white and beautiful palm. The seemingly huge figure was getting smaller and smaller.

    Gu Xiaosang, on the other hand, had been murmuring the eight-character motto of the green emperor since the beginning, "There is no way out, there is no way out... there is no way out, there is no way out... there is no way out in heaven, there is no door in the earth, the hidden meaning of no way out should be no way out, but there is a door, that is to enter the earth, that is to enter the ninth underworld, and there is no way out, what is the meaning of no life? "Then what does ten deaths mean?"

    Thinking of this, she suddenly raised her head and looked at Meng Qi in front of her. She seemed to have understood something and whispered to herself,

    "Ten deaths means all deaths? At the moment, it''s only us, husband and wife. He''s close to death, and I''m still alive... so that''s what Emperor Qing means..."

    There seemed to be bright stars shing in the depths of Gu Xiaosang''s eyes. The image of Meng Qi swallowing the flesh of Donghuang without hesitation was still vivid in her mind. If I die, you protect Xiaosang... If I turn into a monster, wait for you to reach the other shore.., then Wake Me Up... she pondered for a moment, then suddenly made a move and pointed a finger between Meng Qi''s eyebrows!

    Meng Qi roared angrily, and his dark red and chaotic eyes revealed a hint of disbelief and grief. A crazy aura was about to erupt.

    "Trust me."Gu Xiaosang''s lips curled up. Her dimples were shallow, and her eyes were rolling. She said with a faint smile, "Don''t Tell Me You Only Trust me after I''ve saved my husband a hundred or a thousand times?"

    Meng Qi immediately calmed down, and his dark red eyes fixed on Gu Xiaosang. Donghuang''s flesh and blood resisted the absorption of the lifeless finger. However, Gu Xiaosang had already separated a trace of the Demonic Blood Peach''s aura from her fingertips.

    The flesh and blood surged over, and the boundless chaotic will also turned into an undercurrent and rushed toward Gu Xiaosang.

    Gu Xiaosang''s aura soared, and dark red spots appeared in her eyes. They were demonic and beautiful, and she felt as if she was expanding like a balloon and was about to explode.

    At this moment, the perfect moon hanging in the sky above the ninth underworld suddenly shook. It changed from the full moon to the waning moon. It flickered back and forth and was quite unstable. The Heavenly Punishment Axe that was chopped down had undoubtedly be slow and weak!

    The stronger Gu Xiaosang was, the weaker the metal sovereign was!

    Even if her current strength was not enough to weaken the metal sovereign by a lot, and even if she could reach the other side, she might not be stronger than the other party. However, a little influence at the critical moment was enough to turn the tide of the battle!

    Gu Xiaosang''s ck hair flew in the wind as she looked up into the sky. It was as if she had passed through the aftermath of the other side and saw the pair of eyes that had been afraid for many years.

    When facing the other side, no matter how many arrangements were made, they might not be effective. It was nice to say that a n would move, but often it would not be effective.

    At this moment, there was no other way but to fight to the death!

    This was a sure death!

 Chapter 1330 164, Shengge Will Stop (Two s In One)

    The Cold Moon flickered, and the bnce changed. The descending heavenly punishment axe slowed down, and there seemed to be a gap between the nine dao patterns and the dark end of the world. Moreover, even the various possibilities in the future had silently increased by a lot of variables.

    With the pull of Qi, the purple clouds suddenly soared. On a closer look, they were all the convergence of streaks of thunder patterns. They were the pivot of yin and yang, life and death. They dyed the high sky of the nine Netherworlds into a brilliant ocean, spreading to the past and flowing to the future.

    "Eat my de!"

    The Roar reverberated. Lightning destroyed thunder. Flowers bloomed and fell. The purple clouds drowned out the pure white and beautiful palm.

    Boom!

    The sky above the nineher world was zing. Other than that, there was no other color. Only the collision seemed to tear apart time. It was dark and gloomy, as if it was chaotic.

    White lotus petals and lightning shards fell one after another. They were all covered in invisible mes. The universe within had just been born not long ago, and it had already reached its end, everything seemed to be paused under their contrast.

    In the half of the red mountain range, the twelve demon saints and the son of Heaven were moving this ce to the depths of theherworld. Qi Zhengyan looked at the scene in the sky from afar, and for a moment, he felt like he had returned to the Spirit Mountain of the past.

    Who had lost the attack just now?

    As soon as he thought about it, he saw the giant bronze axe break out of the slowly healing chaos and fly into the void outside of theherworld. It flew into the divine light moon that was slowly stabilizing and changing.

    The Monkey King had won!

    For the first time since they fought, he had won the collision between them!

    Gu Xiaosang''s eyes turned dark red. She was even more demonic, but there was only a little madness, brutality, and chaos for the time being.

    Through the subtle connection, she finally managed to grasp the situation of the battle. She knew that the metal emperor was repelled for the first time, so she deliberately stopped absorbing Meng Qi''s power and slightly retracted her slender and beautiful finger.

    With her current realm and strength, it was obviously unrealistic for her to always interfere with the gold emperor''s perfection. She would slightly adapt to it and reserve her strength to be on guard. The effect would be very poor, so she had to know how to seize the opportunity, she added this chip at the critical moment, such as the moment when the two sides collided, so she had no time to care about the rest of the time!

    It was the king to have Zhang and Chi. He had not lost his brain or intelligence... Gu Xiaosang''s ck hair rose like silk. She closed her eyes and sensed the high sky.

    After a short period of peace, the Moon was finally full. The in-colored cloud g flew out, and the Heavenly Punishment Axe was once again held by the white and slender hand. It broke through theyers of time and space and fell down with a bang. Darkness appeared in the surroundings, and peace swept across, it was as if it was calling for all things to return and obtain their final liberation.

    The metal emperor seemed to have guessed Gu Xiaosang''s n. He had both offense and defense, and he did not hold back anymore. He wanted to finish everything in one go!

    The dark violent apeughed arrogantly and showed three heads and six arms. The Niwan Pce of each head opened up, and beams of pure light shot out, converging into a zed Buddha country. Inside sat a green-ck fallen Buddha, which waspletely transparent, the eye between his brows was opened. It could not be worn down even after ten thousand tribtions. It shone through the illusion. At the same time, twenty-four heads of eighteen arms appeared.

    Each of these arms held an absolute de. It was as if each of them had a different dao of lightning. There was the change of yin and yang, the rotation of life and death, the extreme Yang and the power of punishment. Then, they shed out together, forming a torrent.

    The more the torrent moved forward, the more it condensed. In the end, only a thin purple lightning remained!

    Without a sound, the purple lightning sank into the dense fog on the ground. Then, it was struck by the heaven-destroying axe.

    At this moment, Gu Xiaosang suddenly opened her eyes. Her finger touched the center of Meng Qi''s brows once again, absorbing that crazy and terrifying power.

    Her eyes burst open, and traces of red blood flowed out. The Bright Moon hanging outside theherworld once again turned from surplus to deficit. However, it onlysted for one time, and itsted for an instant!

    However, when they fought on the other side, how could the momentary wavering be ordinary?

    The Darkness copsed and the tranquility shattered. The heaven-destroying axe and the in-colored cloud realm g were pushed out of the nineherworld by the "Zixia". The equal-heaven Grand Sage''s figure crashed heavily into the ground and once again shattered arge piece of the ground. Only half of the greenish-ck fallen Buddha remained, three heads and six arms were left with one head and three arms. Blood and flesh squirmed and quickly recovered.

    This time, the two sides were tied!

    In the boundless Pure Land, the ancient Buddha with the burningmp saw this scene. The Golden Brahma flowers around him immediately withered and he blurted out,

    "How do I hide from Emperor Qing and help you escape?"

    Looking at the battle situation, the Golden Emperor was being restrained. He was afraid that he would not be able to win the battle against the Buddha for a while. Moreover, heavenly venerate nine chaos was about to take control of the Devil Emperor''s w. If he did not do something now, he would definitely lose the opportunity and regret it!

    Ah Nan was about to speak when he suddenly looked outside the Buddha country. He saw that in the illusory river of time, Emperor Zhenwu was shrouded in the purple light of the primordial sun ruler. He kept looking back and he had arrived before he killed the evil thoughts and asked to be killed.

    However, at this moment, his figure suddenly swayed as if he was eroded by water waves. When he looked back, he saw that the half-formed illusory dao fruit at the current node was crumbling bit by bit.

    The waves surged and surged abruptly, drowning the figure of Emperor Zhenwu. The purple gas kept expanding and contracting, but it was still unable to rush out of the flowing goblet of time.

    "Yourprehension is still a littlecking, just to seize this rare opportunity and rely on the primordial Yang ruler to make a breakthrough?"Ananda revealed a trace of ridicule. "Do you really think that it''s so easy to ascend to the other shore? Relying on external objects is impossible!"

    As soon as he finished speaking, the ck mystic water reappeared and filled the heaven and earth. Heavy rain poured down, and a streak of purple light flew out from within, but the figure of Emperor Zhenwu was nowhere to be seen.

    Somewhere in the vast starry sky of the real world, the statue of the water ancestor hummed and vibrated. Light burst forth, as if it had been perfected and made up for its deficiencies.

    Heavenly venerate demon subduing, the northern ck Emperor, had failed in his dao attainment andpletely perished. Only a few imprints remained in the river of time!

    Ah nan chuckled, "Zhenwu was born into a good family. With the blessings of the Dao venerate, there has always been nock of external things. He was superior to his peers. I didn''t expect that he had developed the habit of relying on external things. His death was not unjustified."

    How could the other shore be so easy to achieve?

    Since ancient times, how many heavenly venerates and ancient Buddhas had fallen here!

    In this matter, the most important and most important thing could only be oneself!

    The Purple Qi flew across the sky, passed through the mystic water, and flew toward the Fusang Ancient Tree realm. Emperor Qing took the primordial Yang ruler, and two rays of light shot down andnded in the true martial sect''s ancestral hall.

    The True Martial Sect''s grand elder, Yao Xingliu, was in seclusion here. His heart stirred, and he opened his eyes. Coincidentally, he saw two immortal swords stabbed in front of him. One of them had the Xuanwu turtle shell, which was unusually heavy. The other was shrouded in clear light, and the soaring serpent danced, he had a deep desire to die.

    Faced with the failure of the true martial sect''s Dao attainment, burningmp was stunned at first. Then, he couldn''t care less about this. His golden body was flowing with light, and he asked again,

    "How can I deceive the Green Emperor and help you escape?"

    Ah Nan shook his head and looked at burningmp with a mocking gaze:

    "Without the true martial sect''s Dao attainment to distract my attention, how can I deceive the Green Emperor? It''s toote. Fellow Daoist, you must remember one thing in the future. If you don''t make a decision, you will end up in a mess!"

    Burning Lamp''s emotions were obviously fluctuating, but his face suddenly brightened as he looked at the nine serenities once again.

    The bright and cold moon-like treasure light was once againplete. White lotuses floated out from within, all stained with colored ss and the light of Mahayana Buddha, which could help all living things.

    As soon as these white lotuses appeared, the Bright Moon began to ripple. It was as if it was attacked by some strange power and could not maintain its stability. Sun Wukong suddenly felt his legs go soft. The hand holding the absolute de and the other hand pressed down on his head together, he let out a painful groan and cried out in a heart-wrenching manner,

    "Master!"

    Drops of ck tears fell from the corner of his eyes. It was as if he had returned to the time when he traveled to the west.

    The ancient Buddha with the burningmp blurted out, "Golden cicada!"

    Old Mother Wu Sheng had actually used the mysterious corpse that Shawu Jing had brought out from Mount Ling. It was the golden body molt of the Chentan Merit Buddha. Buddha was one of the products of reducing and seeking emptiness. It was the master and Inner Demon of the Monkey King, Sun Wukong!

    But it was obvious that he had paid a great price!

    Even the other big shots on the other side of the river did not expect him to be able to subdue this thing and borrow its power!

    Taking this opportunity, her jade-white palm held the mighty heavenly punishment axe and chopped down again. The Sky split apart like the sea, and the absolute de struggled to fly up in the sky without anyone controlling it, it was dyed with endless purple light, a brilliant and despairing purple light.

    Sensing this change, Gu Xiaosang reached out her hand again and touched Meng Qi''s be. The corners of her mouth curled up as she said with a smile,

    "After my death, you must be a good widow!"

    She no longer had any scruples and used the wusheng finger to absorb Meng Qi''s power and the flesh of Donghuang crazily. Her own brutal and ruthless will rose steadily, as if she would be a mindless piece of meat at any time.

    Dang!

    The bright moon was waning, but the absolute de was still repelled. Gu Xiaosang and Meng Qi no longer had any protection. At this moment, a small g flew out from the ck Emperor''s Daoist rite temple. Golden lotuses bloomed in billions of light, forming an indestructible barrier.

    Yang Jian did not care about anything else. He withstood the ck Emperor''s attack with his indestructible ability and threw out the wuji apricot yellow g in the center of the world!

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    The enchantment shattered, the golden lotus withered, and the Yuxu apricot g was split apart by the Heavenly Punishment Axe. Together with Gu Xiaosang''s strength, it only dyed mother wusheng for two or three seconds, gu Xiaosang, who had revealed her devilish beauty, ferocity, and madness, and Meng Qi, who was even more brutal and chaotic, were revealed.

    Despair seemed to descend.

    Suddenly, the nine underworlds churned, and demonic qi gushed out. A loud roar came from afar:

    "Get Out!"

    A pitch-ck evil palm with six fingers suddenly appeared and pressed down on the side of the Heavenly Punishment Axe. Streams of foul qi were like snakes, constantly trying to erode into it.

    The nine Chaos Celestial Master finally took control of the Devil Emperor''s w and attacked the Gold Emperor under themand of the will of the nine underworlds!

    If it were not for Gu Xiaosang''s sacrifice and Yang Jian''s perfect timing, he definitely would not have made it in time!<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Get Out!"

    The Demon Emperor gripped the heaven''s punishment axe with its ws and pushed it out of theherworld. It turned the white lotus that was dyed with the light of the Mahayana Buddha into demonic flowers that were watered with blood and filled with ck qi.

    The Darkfiend Ape finally recovered. It held the absolute de again and let out furious roars as if it was questioning the heavens.

    Seeing this, Gu Xiaosang abruptly stopped absorbing and panted heavily. She felt a throbbing pain in her head, affecting her thinking.

    She was only two or three moments away from bing the puppet of Donghuang. She was only four or five moments away frompletely exploding and turning into ashes.

    Indeed, only by facing death could one survive.

    After thinking for a moment, she pointed out with her finger again and reversed the life-less finger. Borrowing the aura of little peach, she returned what she had absorbed to Meng Qi and said with a smile,

    "Husband, one of us has to stay awake. We can only trouble you."

    Everything became calm. The battle seemed to have finally stopped. The full moon hung outside the nine serenities world, shining with a clear light. It seemed to have recognized the reality and did not attack again.

    In the boundless Pure Land, the ancient Buddha with the burningmp let out a long sigh. Seeing that the opportunity wasing, he failed.

    Perhaps it was just as the Devil Buddha said, he was not decisive enough. If he did not make a decision, he would be in trouble instead!

    Just as the bystanders thought that the matter was finally over, a luxuriously dressed oracle flew out from the Moon that covered the sky.

    A clear light appeared behind him. His face was old, and he was not smiling. His Majesty was revealed.

    Oracle... Gu Xiaosang was no stranger to the twelve oracles. The dark red in his eyes gradually faded, and he silently muttered the name in his heart.

    The messenger of Oracle''s gaze was like a torch as he looked at Meng Qi, who only had a little instinct left. He said solemnly,

    "Sin immortal Su Meng, I know that you still have some instincts. I would like to ask you, are you willing to part with your family and friends, and Your Foundation in the real world? If you don''t want to watch them be destroyed, then walk out of Hell Yourself!"

    "I believe that Yang Jian and the others will respect your choice!"

    "Roar!"Meng Qi, who only had violence and chaos left in his eyes, seemed to understand the two sentences. He was stunned at first, then he let out a shrill and angry roar that shook the slowly recoveringherworld. The muscles all over his body bulged and turned into arms, he was about to rush up to the clouds and tear the oracle into pieces.

    However, a beautiful and slender hand grabbed his arm. Gu Xiaosang''s temperament was pure and empty, and there was some pity in her eyes as she said,

    "As long as you are alive, you will have a chance to turn the tables!"

    Relying on his instincts, Meng Qi stopped all his actions.

    The messenger looked at him coldly. Suddenly, he turned around and looked at changle. He said in a clear voice,

    "Gao Lan, hand over the human emperor sword and abdicate!"

    In the hall, Gao Lan had stood up a long time ago. He walked like a dragon and walked like a tiger. He looked heroic. At this moment, when he heard the messenger''smanding order, his expression did not change.

    When he knew that Wu Sheng''s mother had returned early, and that it was inconvenient for the Green Emperor to make a move, he had already guessed that such a scene would ur. Regardless of whether Su Meng was beheaded or not, the Buddhist kingdom and Luoism splitting the great Zhou would be the fated oue.

    Looking at the round and brilliant moon and the oracle who was using the power of a Fox to intimidate others, images shed in his mind: the humiliation of being sealed in eternal happiness, the forbearance behind the attainment method, the callousness of many connections.., after seizing the opportunity, the imposing manner of the king and a series of actions finally stopped at the beginning. On the right was the scene of the previous generation''s Xuan Nu suffering a bacsh, turning into ashes, and Yan ran never returning. On the left was the scene of Yan ran''s corpse in his arms.., fighting with blood, sweeping away Changle''s memories in the heavy rain.

    He suddenly sighed, and a smile appeared on his cold and indifferent face. It was so gentle and heroic:

    "At the end of the day, I am still a willful hero in my bones!"

    He knew that he should choose to endure it, choose to retreat, and choose to wait for another opportunity toe. However, Gao Lan also knew that even if he handed over the human emperor sword, mother Wusheng might not let him go. He had to get rid of the root of the problem, it was just that there would be an extra glimmer of hope..

    Then he would be willful again!

    Theke of his heart fluctuated slightly as he suddenly rose into the air. The geography of the Great Zhou Mountains and rivers appeared behind him. The Sun, Moon, and stars appeared high in the sky. Countless golden rays surrounded him, and each point of his seemed like a subject.

    "Since we are brothers, then let us go through thick and thin together!"He punched out and roared angrily. The emperor sword on his body had already disappeared without a trace!

    The earth shook, the territory shook, and the people bowed down. The power of all living things transformed into a torrent that converged on his lofty body. It was vast and mighty, and a few times the color of pure gold.

    Don''t you need the power of incense and will?

    Then I''ll let you suffer a bacsh from all living things!

    Gao Lan acted on behalf of heaven. His body expanded, leading the torrent to rush toward the bright moon in the sky.

    His vision gradually blurred, as if he had returned to his youth. He was full of emotion, and his body and mind feltfortable. Therefore, he swore:

    "Mother Wu Sheng, go eat sh * t!"

    The bright moon seemed to growrger, and the clear splendor filled the world. Gao Lan''s figure gradually blurred, and the torrent of living beings behind him turned into a ck mist of resentment, about to be stained by the treasure light.

    The light flourished and then contracted again. The ck spots all dissipated, and Gao Lan''s aura was cut off. The Human Emperor''s seal slowly descended, and was caught by the Luo n''s divine envoys.

    "Compared to the human emperor of the past, you are still far from it..."mother Wu Sheng''s indifferent voice drifted out.

    ng!

    A faint golden light shed, and the Human Emperor Sword appeared in the ninth underworld. It stuck in front of Meng Qi and said thest words of Gao Lin:

    "Third brother, take my hope and reach the other shore!"

    With a boom, the mountains and the ground around Meng Qi exploded. He let out a heart-wrenching scream. If Gu Xiaosang had not pulled him with all her strength, he might have already run out of the ninth underworld.

    The Messenger of Oracle looked at Shaolin Xuanbei. Thinking that it was rted to Buddhism, he moved his eyes away and looked at the sword-washing pavilion.

    Su Wuming suddenly opened his eyes. He was about to pull out his sword when his disciple''s voice suddenly rang in his ears:

    "Master, let me out. Don''t implicate the sect."

    As soon as he said that, an extremely pure sword light rose from the cave in the distance. Jiang Zhiwei seemed to have forgotten everything in the world. She was the only sword in the world.

    She had actually used this opportunity to step into the legendary realm, and was about to witness a strange phenomenon.

    At this time, she only had eyes for the oracle, and only the scene of her fewpanions meeting for the first time. She only had the scene of the mountain flowers in full bloom back then, and every step she took was a dead end.

    She did not regret their meeting back then, nor did she regret her choice back then, nor did she regret the situation she was in now.

    The sword light suddenly soared, and it actually made the senior legendary oracle flustered. However, the bright moon shone down, and the white rainbow disintegrated inch by inch. Without Wind, it disappeared, and Jiang Zhiwei and the sword died together.

    In the nine serenities realm, Meng Qi suddenly stopped howling. His knees went weak, as if he could no longer support himself. He kneeled on the ground.

    The Messenger of Oracle snorted coldly and turned his gaze to the Langya Ruan family.

    Ding Ding Dong Dong, the sound of the zither was long and melodious. It was like a thread of love that spun a thousand times. Ruan Yushu ced her hands on the zither. Her ck and white eyes were clearly closed, and two drops of crystal-clear tears flowed from the corners of her eyes.

    Then, she destroyed her true spirit, and the zither became the final song.

    Meng Qi covered his head with both hands and leaned heavily on the ground. It was so quiet in the chaos and madness.

    The Messenger of God struck out and shattered the hollow jade temple of Kunlun Mountain. The sacred ce of Taoism Yesterday, which the world looked up to, had be a pile of ruins.

    Just as he was looking for Meng Qi''s disciples, Xiao Tianquan, and great green root, he saw a circle of divine light rising from the Fusang Ancient Tree realm. Emperor Qing''s slightly tired voice was heard:

    "The Karma has been cleared. Quit while you''re ahead."

    The Full Moon''s light quieted down for a moment and slowly disappeared into the horizon. The messenger quickly returned to his hometown in the vacuum.

    "Ah!"

    In theherworld, Meng Qi suddenly raised his head and let out a heart-wrenching, bone-deep howl. His face, which had bulging blood vessels, was full of mottled spots.

    Gu Xiaosang listened quietly and waited for him to calm down. Then, she put away the absolute saber and the Emperor Sword, held his hand, and walked toward the depths of the Netherworld step by step. Her gentle voice was getting farther and farther away:

    "The human emperor sword can be used to suppress your flesh and blood and help you recover

    "When you reach the other side, you can turn the tables."

    The two figurespletely disappeared, leaving behind a deste and deathly stillness. The first level of the Netherworld could no longer return to its original state. However, in the real world, everything was different. The Hollow Jade Temple, the immortal Emperor Yuan Huang, and the current human emperor were all different, the rain blew and the wind blew.

    The fireworks would fade, and the music would stop.

 Chapter 1331 165, Back Then

    A blurry green light shed across the surface of the sea, setting off waves as it headed straight for the east of the river.

    Lin Suhe, a disciple of one of the twenty-eight sects of the Seven Seas and the twenty-eight realms, heard that there was the birth of a "Gxy meteor crystal"in the Luo sect''s realm. Thus, he was transported over while traveling, and he flew towards the rumored location without stopping.

    As he hurried, he grumbled. If it wasn''t for the fact that his hometown of vacuum and the Buddhist kingdom on Earth prohibited ultra-long-distance teleportation to the outside world, why would he be in such a sorry state? It was said that it wasn''t like this more than a hundred years ago.., at that time, not only was there a teleportation array tomunicate with the ends of the earth, but everyone had a magical artifact called the universal sign of knowledge. They couldmunicate with each other from thousands of miles away as if they were in front of their eyes. They all looked like Mighty Immortals.

    However, he had seen the so-called "Universal sign of knowledge"in the hands of those old men who were about to lie in their coffins. He searched and searched but couldn''t find anything special, it felt as if they had fabricated a beautiful fairnd in the future to coax their juniors into cultivating diligently.

    If not for the fact that all the old fellows he had met had said the same thing, he would definitely doubt it!

    Was this still the real world?

    "ording to the old men, our generation is too miserable. We have to run around collecting materials and never see anything strange in our lives. Unlike those years, when we could experience hundreds of battles without leaving home, and directly observe how other people explored ruins and ruins to obtain corresponding knowledge, we could casually shop around andpare everything. Moreover, we don''t have to worry about being deceived, and we can talk nonsense with the living beings in the universe... This kind of thing is hard to imagine even in our dreams. It''s impossible for the old men to make it up without any evidence. Could it be the secr style of the ancient mythological era?"Lin Suhe thought in a daze, "But the ancient records passed down from the mythological era didn''t record these things either..."

    As the light flickered, the coastline could be seen clearly. Lin Suhe retracted his thoughts and looked over. He saw strange lights floating in the air like Fireflies. They were clearly divided into several camps, and they were confronting each other.

    Those were powerhouses that were not inferior to him!

    However, Lin Suhe was not surprised. Instead, he was happy. This meant that the ''meteorite crystals of the gxy''had not really appeared yet. He had finally caught up!

    Just as he was about to slow down the light to get close to them, he suddenly heard a loud rumble. It was like the earth had copsed, or a mountain had copsed. A deep crack appeared on the coastline, and rolling ck fog emerged, it quickly polluted the surroundings, and an evil and terrifying aura spread out like a tide.

    "It''s the nineher crevice again..."Lin Suhe sucked in a breath of cold air. The world was really bing more and more fragile!

    ording to the Old Fellows''descriptions, the world was currently in its final stages, and it was slowly approaching the end of the epoch. When the world copsed, it would be difficult for immortals and Buddhas to survive, and all living things would return to chaos. No one would be able to escape.

    Although he could not confirm whether what they said was true or false, the frequency of the nineher crevice appearing over the years was getting higher and higher. The number of times it appeared was increasing, and every time, it would take a lot of effort to seal it, if this continued, in another hundred years, the nine serenities wouldpletely descend on the real world,pletely polluting and destroying heaven and earth. All living beings would go crazy and despair as they weed the end of the epoch.

    Just as he was thinking, another earth-shattering explosion sounded in his ears!

    It was so close that Lin Suhe was shocked out of his wits. His vision was dark, and he could no longer maintain his escape light. He fell to the surface of the sea like a rock.

    Before hepletely lost consciousness, he saw the sea surface copse into a huge whirlpool. Layers of ck light emerged from the core and dyed the surroundings.

    It was another nine serenities crack..

    ..

    Light and shadow shed in front of his eyes, and his mind was in a mess. Lin Suhe shook his head and finally recovered from his daze.

    He was still alive?

    He was still alive after falling into the nine serenities crack?

    He looked at himself in surprise and didn''t find any serious injuries. As far as the eye could see, it was a street with a strange appearance. The buildings on both sides were tall and strangely shaped, but there was also a unique sense of beauty, for example, the forty-nine-story building that could almost touch the stars had ss windows on one side that reflected the light. It was beautiful and magnificent.

    "It''spletely different from the twenty-eight worlds of the Seven Seas. Where did I go?"Lin Suhe rubbed his forehead. "But it clearly doesn''t look like the nine Nether. Could it be that I''ve transmigrated?"

    He had read some stories from the old men. It was said that they were written by some boring guys in the romantic era. There were many travel notes about transmigrating to the universe.

    At this moment, a sharp horn was heard. Lin Suhe turned around nkly and saw a ck iron box parked behind him.

    This seemed to be their carriage?

    It seemed to be a mechanism made by the ink pce..

    "Are you crazy? ! You''re daydreaming in the middle of the road! You''re rushing to be reincarnated!"A middle-aged man came out of the carriage and shouted angrily.

    "I''m sorry."Lin Suhe instinctively apologized and retreated to the side. Then, he watched the other party walk away, still in a daze.

    His spiritual sense was detected, but it was not weakened. He quietly observed the ce. There was a long line in front of him, as if waiting for something.

    At this moment, a girl in a white dress was holding a few books in her arms. She ran over in a hurry. Her ck hair fluttered in the wind, and she was elegant. She was at the end of the line.

    Seeing this girl, Lin Suhe''s eyes lit up. He felt that she was the most beautiful person he had ever seen in his life. Her eyes were ck and white, and there was a trace of innocence in them. She was cold and elegant as a whole.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "What are you waiting for?"Lin Suhe subconsciously hit on her.

    The girl turned around and looked at him with a serious expression. "Er Lang''s cookcake."

    "Is it very delicious?"Lin Suhe asked instinctively.

    The girl nodded slightly. "It''s very delicious."

    Before she answered, Lin Suhe vaguely heard a grunt, which made him hungry.

    "It looks like you have to queue up for a long time."Lin Suhe found something to say.

    The girl pursed her lips and said in a serious tone, "Good food needs to be pious. After eating, it''s time for the guqin lesson."

    "Guqin lesson?"Lin Suhe felt that it was natural for the girl to learn the guqin.

    The girl said calmly, "My mother keeps forcing me to learn talent. She hopes that I can be a star."

    "Then do you like guqin?"Lin Suhe asked.

    As the team moved forward, the girl took a step forward. Her gaze fell on the book in front of her and she said calmly, "I like it."

    Lin Suhe chatted for a while more until the young girl had bought the cookcake and left. Then, she strolled along the street. Her Taoist robe attracted a lot of attention.

    "I forgot to ask her name..."Lin Suhe suddenly came to a realization. When he was about to turn around, he found that he had unknowingly arrived at a garden, a very small and ordinary garden.

    In the shadow of the green trees, a few elders were supporting a table and ying things like hanging horses. One of them had a pale goldenplexion and a long beard. He looked like an immortal. One of them had a lean face, ruddy and healthy, while the other had a cold expression, he did not smile, but the other was always smiling and making people feel close to him.

    They had the ability to attract people''s attention, so Lin Suhe was curious and looked at them.

    The half-hundred men with long beard sensed their gazes and raised their heads to look at Lin Suhe. They chuckled and said, "Little friend, are you bent on pursuing Dao? When we were young, we also went up the mountain and Cultivated Dao."

    "You Cultivated Dao?"Lin Suhe eximed in surprise.

    There were people cultivating the Dao in this world?

    "We casually cultivated it. Now that we''re Old and retired, we''ll be satisfied if we can gather together and y mahjong when we have time,"the old man said with a smile, letting people get close to him. He casually pointed to the side and said, "We''re not as hardworking as young people."

    In the direction he pointed to, there was a young girl wearing a light yellow dress. She was focused on waving the sword in her hand, leaving Lin Suhe with an infinitely beautiful back view.

    "She''s also cultivating?"Lin Suhe asked in puzzlement.

    "No, no. She''s training her sword skills. She wants to be the champion of this year''s world''s Number One Sword Dao Conference,"the fifty-one-year-old man who had spoken at the beginning said with a smile.

    What the hell is this... the corner of Lin Suhe''s mouth twitched. He felt that he had been teased by a few elders.

    He asked a few more questions, but none of them got to the point. Therefore, he strolled out of the small garden and returned to the road. At this time, a group of machine cars that he had seen earlier rushed over and blocked both sides of the road, preventing anyone from passing through.

    "The CEO of the Great Zhou Group is here to inspect this ce..."the pedestrians at the side whispered to each other.

    The CEO of the Great Zhou Group? Lin Suhe pricked up his ears to eavesdrop, understanding the position of this "CEO."More than 50% of the country''s businesses were monopolized by him, and he controlled the People''s food, clothing, and transportation.

    A dark mechanical vehicle drove past, surrounded by people from all directions. However, Lin Suhe''s eyesight was so good that he instantly saw through Liu Li and saw the man in the back seat.

    He was tall and well-built, sitting like an ancient bell. His face was chiseled, and his lips were thin, showing a bit of ruthlessness and coldness.

    Eh, why do I Feel a little familiar? Lin Suhe was stunned. Thoughts surged in his mind, and he kept thinking about it.

    Isn''t this what those old men said the current human emperor was looking at?

    They still retained many images from the past!

    After thinking about it for a lifetime, what Lin Suhe saw suddenly became hazy, as if it was covered in ayer of fog. His entire body grew taller and taller, as if he was looking down on everything. Then, he saw a pitch-ck mountain peak, he saw a pearl that glowed with five colors. He saw Purple Bell that was expanding and contracting like a heart. He saw a pair of eyes that had all their emotions buried in the deep darkness.

 Chapter 1332 166â€˜Shipmentâ€™

    Thump! Thump! Thump!

    Lin Suhe seemed to have heard his own heartbeat. It was so intense and clear that if he was not careful, his heart would leap out of his chest.

    On the top of the pitch-ck mountain, a young man in a ck robe sat in the lotus position. His ck hair was casually draped over his shoulders, and every strand of his hair was suffused with a spiritual luster that made one''s heart palpitate.

    The Pearl that was emitting five-colored light turned into a bright moonlight and hung behind his head, making his face blurry. One could only see the pair of deep, cold eyes that were as deep as the bottom of the sea.

    No, it should not be described as "He". It seemed more appropriate to use "He"!

    "He"looked like an ordinary person. He was certainly smallpared to the mountain. However, sitting there made people involuntarily ignore heaven and earth and the mountains, as if they were just his background, his throne.., moreover, he gave people the feeling that he was not in this world at the moment, as if he was outside everything, quietly overlooking the passage of time, the passage of time.

    As a monk in the 28 worlds of the Seven Seas and knew many old guys, Lin Suhe was definitely not a person with shallow knowledge. He had once participated in the birthday of Empress Sanxiao as a follower, and had entered and left the immortal''s Cave, there were many Arhat Bodhisattvas and venerated immortals and Buddhas that he had seen from afar, but none of them possessed the aura of the young man in front of him. None of them possessed that immutable feeling!

    He was definitely the strongest among the Gods, Buddhas, and saints that I had ever seen. He was definitely one of the few figures in the world!

    Just as this thought appeared in Lin Suhe''s mind, he saw the celestial venerate-like man clench his fist out of thin air. The Ocean of vitality immediately stirred up a tide and condensed into a sparkling crystal.

    "Gxy meteorite crystal? A creation from the Void!"Lin Suhe was shocked, his heart beating like a drum. Then, he heard the man say calmly,

    "Since I saved your life, please send this thing to the Fusang Ancient Tree Realm for me."

    With a wave of his hand, a green light shed, and a green mottled jade box and the gxy meteorite crystal appeared in Lin Suhe''s arms.

    Just as Lin Suhe was about to speak, the light and shadow in front of him changed, and he had already lost his perception.

    His figure retreated rapidly, as if rippling through time. Then, he appeared by the side of the road. In front of him was the convoy of the President of Great Zhou, appearing in an ordinary garden. He saw four fifty-year-old men supporting tables, carrying a horse, a young girl dressed in yellow clothes was practicing her sword without any distractions. She appeared by the side of the busy street, chatting with the young girl in a white dress who was waiting in line for a pancake. When she appeared in the rolling ck fog, her senses werepletely deprived, she appeared above the dark vortex. Her eyes lost their souls and her mind was buzzing.

    Finally, she appeared above the blue sea. The light of escape slowed down and she tried to hide. The waves under her body rose and fell. There was some calmness in the gentleness.

    "It''s the nine serenities crevice again..."Lin Suhe looked at the scene on the shoreline and sucked in a breath of cold air. Then, he suddenly realized that something was wrong. Why was there a green mottled jade box and a gxy meteorite crystal in his arms?

    Seeing them, he immediately recalled the pitch-ck mountain peak, the man in the ck robe who was as imposing as this world. He recalled his orders, but he had no memory of anything else, as if he had never experienced it before!

    Saved My Life?

    Lin Suhe''s heart stirred. He vaguely understood that he was in danger. Without thinking, he elerated his escape light, pushed aside the waves, and fled to the familiar twenty-eight sectors of the seven seas.

    His escape light had just disappeared from the spot for a few moments when a loud boom erupted without warning. The seabed shook violently, as if it had copsed. A terrifying vortex immediately formed, andyers of ck light emerged from the core, it dyed the surroundings.

    Although Lin Suhe was still shaken out of his wits, he avoided the ce where the vortex had appeared. After falling into the sea, he choked on the salty water and instantly woke up. Once again, he set up his escape light and left the surface of the water.

    Looking back at the terrifying whirlpool, he couldn''t help but shudder. He didn''t dare to imagine what would happen if his reaction was any slower.

    Was this what that existence meant by ''Saving My Life''?

    Lin Suhe once again looked at the green and mottled jade box and the gxy meteorites in his arms. He couldn''t help but be alert and sweat profusely. Then, he turned into his escape light and hurried to the nearest ind with the teleportation array, he wanted to reach the fusang ancient tree realm as soon as possible.

    Could that be a demon god from the Netherworld?<novelnext></novelnext>

    ..

    On a dark mountain peak on a certain level of theherworld.

    After Lin Suhe ''retreated''out of this realm, a light that was almost chaotic descended from the sky andnded beside the ck-robed man. It turned into a handsome man wearing a fan and a cloud crown, the handsome man was wearing a pair of shoes and a silk belt around his waist. His body was shrouded in a dark red glow that did not seem demonic. It blended perfectly with the surrounding environment. He was none other than Yang Jian, the Supreme Master of the mystical dao of Qingyuan.

    He sat down casually and looked around casually. "Where''s Miss Gu?"

    "She went to plot against old mother Wusheng,"the ck-robed man said in a low voice. It was Meng Qi, who had hidden in the Netherworld years ago.

    Relying on the magical attraction of the demonic blood peach to the remnants of donghuang, Gu Xiaosang "Transferred"herself and the terrifying flesh and blood in his body into the human emperor sword. She relied on the essence of the other shore to seal and suppress it, thus awakening Meng Qi.

    However, since Donghuang''s flesh and blood had already destroyed the inner world and polluted his body, the two of them spent a long time in the dual cultivation path. The initial and finalplement of the infinite will of Chaos pulled out the remaining power bit by bit, bit by bit, it was grinded and assimted into their bodies, returning to normal.

    Then, the two of them entered the remnant myriad realms in Donghuang''s body. As they honed their skills, they fought against Donghuang''s spirituality and innate gods. As they killed and assimted more innate gods, the number of innate gods gradually increased, a qualitative change urred in theparison of their strengths. In the end, they swept across the myriad realms andpletely wiped out the remnant spirituality of Donghuang.

    With this premise, Meng Qi and Gu Xiaosang no longer had any obstacles or hidden dangers when they refined Donghuang''s flesh and blood. They advanced by leaps and bounds and used this opportunity toprehend and grasp the great dao of time contained in the little peach. Of course.., there was a clear gap between the realms of the two at that time. Meng Qi was able to endure more and refine more. Afterpleting his cultivation, he stepped into the peak of the creation realm and traveled back to the beginning of his life in theherworld, he reached the pseudo-nirvana realm, and Gu Xiaosang had alsopleted it ten years ago.

    For so many years, the two did not mention much about the tragic incident back then. Because the pain and hatred were engraved in their hearts, there was no need for them to keep it a secret.

    Yang Jian did not ask further. He smiled and said, "You seem to have started preparing as well."

    Meng Qi nodded gently and said in a calm tone, "I have broken through a little more. From today onwards, I have to build up my strength bit by bit and advance step by step. In the end, everything will be fine. I have to reach the other shore in front of Mother Wusheng."

    When he mentioned mother Wusheng, his tone was still a little agitated.

    "To reach the other shore, the right time, ce, and people are indispensable. I must patiently wait for the opportunity."Yang Jian''s handsome face was not tainted by the darkness of the nine underworld as he said with a smile, "But before long, an opportunity will appear."

    Meng Qi was not surprised. "You Mean Maitreya?"

    "In the past, the lifeless mother went back in time and resurrected the Aquarius Oracle. Amitabha also intended to change history so that Maitreya''s ''Relic of the future''would not be shattered. Who knew that Maitreya would stop it and make a great wish? ''Do not save the Apocalypse, do not seek the future''. Now, the Buddhist kingdom on Earth upies half of the real world and has spread across the multiverse. Maitreya has touched upon the wonders of the other side and has the possibility of breaking free from the Sea of suffering,"said Yang Jian without a trace of gloominess, "Once he attempts to attain the DAO, he will definitely stir up the harmony between the Buddha Kingdom on Earth and the vacuum homeworld for more than a hundred years. At that time, the other shores will have to go through a battle. This is your chance."

    Meng Qi nodded slightly. "It''s a rare opportunity, but the umtion of one''s foundation is even more rare. You Can''t put the cart before the horse."

    Yang Jian pped his hands and smiled. "Good! Senior Demon yer was too tight on the opportunity, so he barely managed to act and ended up in a miserable situation."

    Meng Qi gave him a deep look, he said slowly, "Ever since the search for teacher Yuan Shi''s whereabouts, your whereabouts have been unknown. You appear to be unfathomable. After going through the ages, your foundation has probably umted even more. The hope of reaching the other side is the same. Why Don''t you try it yourself and instead ce your hopes on me?"

    Yang Jian chuckled, he said seriously, "I''m used to being cautious. I''ve always liked to keep things to myself and go easy on others. I don''t have the hobby of going all out, so I don''t have the momentum to fight to the death. On this point, I''m inferior to you, junior martial uncle, and I''m also inferior to Monkey Sun. And even if everything is prepared and there''s no other side to obstruct the path, the chances of escaping from the sea of bitterness are only fifty-fifty. Once I fail, there''s no chance of aeback."

    "In addition, Patriarch left some words for me. I can also sense it in my heart. My chance of attaining Dao will be in the next epoch, if there is still the next epoch."

    "Then why are you pinning your hopes on me?"Meng Qi''s gaze was deep, almost able to reflect Yang Jian''s figure.

    Yang Jian pondered for a moment:

    "To put it simply, junior martial uncle, you are not only him and me of the Fiend Buddha. You are also a product of Patriarch''s minimalism. Ever since you received the Dao one seal, you have been like Monkey Sun who has cultivated eight or nine times."

 Chapter 1333 167, The Breakthrough

    "Even the Monkey Heaven Grand Sage?"Meng Qi had a vague understanding of his own situation and was not surprised. However, he did not expect Sun Wukong to be the product of the primordial Lord of Heaven''s minimization.

    Yang jian nodded slightly, "During the primordial age, after witnessing the DAO Master''s minimization andpletion of the dao fruit realm, the grandmaster began to explore his own path. It was slightly different from the DAO Master''s path. He beheaded the Holy Buddha and used the Bodhi ancient Buddha to devote himself to the purend to perfect everything. This was the beginning of everything. Passing the eight-nine arcane art to Sun Wukong through the Bodhi ancient Buddha was his first attempt. Beheading a dao seal and leaving it to you was his second and possibly final effort."

    "As for the remaining Heavenly Dao Monsters of the Dao Masters, the Buddha beheaded the golden cicada and used the Mahayana Buddhist dharma to escape. Teacher Yuan Shi''s method seems to be more indirect."Meng Qi pondered over the matter that Yang Jian described, he figured out the difference.

    Shouldn''t the products of reducing and seeking emptiness be directly produced from the body?

    Yang Jian smiled and said, "That''s right. Using the ''things''of the other shores to bear the fruits of reducing and seeking emptiness to avoid certain bad things. Furthermore, the selection was not random. They were all pivotal factors in the cmity. Just Like How Monkey Sun was the five-colored stone left behind by the Demon Emperor and you were the ''him and me''that the fiend Buddha secretly hid, the entire process was mainly guided in order to minimize the rtionship between you and me."

    "I see."Meng Qi sighed softly.

    Even if he was on the other side, the road was still long.

    After sighing, he asked, "Do you know where teacher origin is now?"

    To reach the other side, a great cmity was the enemy blocking the path. It was very important to find out the whereabouts and situation of the Origin Celestial Master in order to confirm in advance whether he should be included in the situation.

    Yang Jian''s smile immediately turned bitter. "Apart from the moral patriarch, there is probably only one person in the world who knows the Patriarch''s whereabouts. When you calcte the will of the heavens, you should still exclude him. It is expected that he will not take action, but it is an unexpected joy to have help. It is just icing on the cake and has nothing to do with the overall situation. It is the same with the Numinous Treasure Patriarch."

    He clearly did not want to say who other than the moral celestial master knew the whereabouts of the primordial beginning Celestial Master.

    "As expected."Meng Qi nodded lightly, showing neither disappointment nor frustration.

    At that moment.., yang Jian changed the topic and said, "Junior martial uncle, although you have moved the ''past''into the Netherworld, the imprint is still in the real world. It is far from enough to reach the other shore in theherworld. Furthermore, it is almost impossible to reach the other shore in theherworld. Thanks to the Netherworld, which is to say, limited by the Netherworld, the demon lords in the past have chosen to leave this ce and open the demon world in the Void."

    "I understand this as well, but as soon as I return to the real world, I will definitely attract the conflict between the people on the other side. The situation seems to be bnced, but it may not be,"Meng Qi said, referring to the things that he had discussed with Gu Xiaosang many times over the years, "Uncle-master dao de is undoubtedly on my side, and there will be no changes. Emperor Qing is kind to me and is willing to protect me from Mother Wusheng, but he may not be happy to see me on the other side. Just like the Monster Emperor, he will help me grow and weaken the demons and Buddhas, but most likely, he doesn''t want me to escape from the sea of bitterness

    "For those on the other side, if there is no need, the number of important figures will not increase. If there is one more on the other side, then there will be endless variables

    "And among those who oppose, mother Wusheng is different from me. Bodhi ancient Buddha has past grudges, and Amitabha would definitely not want to see me ascend to the other side to recreate humanity and destroy the power of the Buddha Kingdom on Earth. They can be considered determined and clear-minded, and there is almost no room for redemption."

    Meng Qi''s expression did not change as he analyzed the situation, it was as if he was describing other people''s affairs. "Therefore, for me, the most important thing now is to build up my strength step by step and stir up problems step by step. I need to create an opportunity for the Azure Emperor and the monster emperor to be firm in their attitude, take the initiative to seek change, and actively seek new allies on the other shore. Of course, even at this stage, I can''t act Rashly. Theparison between the enemy and myself seems to be barely bnced, but as long as I return to the real world and cause the collision on the other shore, there will definitely be people with ill intentions who will release the Devil Buddha and turn the situation around."

    The remaining seals in mount numinous gradually loosened. It did not seem like it would be long before the Devil Buddha escaped on his own. It could not be ruled out that the Golden Emperor and the others would take the risk and release this variable ahead of time.

    As for the Heavenly Dao monster and Emperor Fu, their states were very problematic. It was possible that they could be controlled by both parties.

    Yang Jian nodded and agreed with Meng Qi''s words. Then, he said, "But in order to reach the other shore, one must first return to the real world. Junior martial uncle, you have to n as soon as possible. If you dy, you will miss the opportunity of Maitreya. If you dy, the Devil Buddha will have escaped on his own."

    He looked at Lin Suhe''s "Retreat"route with a pensive expression.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Alright,"Meng Qi replied in an unperturbed tone.

    Yang Jian gave him a deep look. He felt that there was nothing out of the ordinary about his words and actions. There was no fatigue, no pain, and no mncholy. All he could see was the gloominess in his eyes. But the more it was like this.., the more he could see the mes of hatred hidden deep in his heart. He used such emotions as fuel, never to be extinguished.

    "Junior martial uncle, once you consolidate your previous small breakthrough, we will be able to join forces to find ck Heavenly Emperor to discuss the Dao. Then, we will be able to help ghost emperor xuanming and stir up waves in Luo Feng and ck prison."Yang Jian patted his Daoist robe, he stood up slowly and transformed into a blurry, nearly chaotic light that shot up into the sky.

    Ever since heavenly venerate nine chaos obtained the demon Emperor''s w, all the fiendcelestials on all levels had submitted, with the exception of a few fake ones.

    Meng Qi watched Yang Jian leave quietly as he slowly closed his eyes. The mud ball above his head opened and a sparkling fruit with a shimmering light rushed out. It was surrounded by an illusory, flowing river.

    The fruit flew out and the river followed it. It merged with the river of time that connected the nine Netherworlds. Meng Qi''s body instantly turned illusory. The figures that passed by did the same. They seemed to form a line with each other, they became the "Ancient snake"that entrenched itself in the river of fate.

    At the beginning of this life, Meng Qi opened his eyes, but he did not stop. He went upstream, and the water in front of his eyes was dark. The surroundings seemed to have formed a tunnel filled with mysterious patterns, faintly revealing the scene of the nine hells outside, the scene was constantly flickering and changing.

    He did not know how long he went upstream, but his heart suddenly moved. The tunnel disintegrated, and his figure appeared somewhere in the Nine Hells. The ck Sun Devil Fog and other things were no different from what he usually saw.

    He raised his head and looked out of theherworld. Meng Qi saw an enormous lion crouching in the void. It had nine heads, and its snores were like thunder. They shook the heaven and earth, blocking the exit.

    Nine spirit primordial saint?

    Nine spirit primordial saint, who was guarding the gate to the Netherworld?

    Had he already reached the beginning of the near ancient times, or was it during the middle ancient times?

    Nine spirit primordial saint seemed to have sensed the prying eyes. The snores stopped, and he opened eighteen eyes. Each of them reflected a pair of eyes that were as deep as the bottomless sea. They were extremely cold and evil.

    With nine spirits original saint''s realm and strength, he could not help but shudder at this moment.

    "Where did this false shoree from? It''s even more terrifying than the ck heaven monarch, Ghost Emperor Xuan Ming, and nine chaos heavenly venerate! Could it be from the future?"Nine spirits original saint''s expression became unusually grave.

    ..

    Lin Suhe put away the gxy meteorite crystal and hid the green jade box. He streaked across the sky and headed straight for the nearest ind with the teleportation array.

    At this moment, his eyes lit up. Rays of pale golden zed light spread out and a fat monk holding a alms bowl appeared inside.

    The monk smiled and looked at Lin Suhe:

    "Amitabha Nanwu, the jade box in almsgiver''s arms is fated with Buddha."

 Chapter 1334 168, Throwing Stones To Ask For Directions

    Looking at the fat monk holding the alms bowl in front of him, Lin Suhe was inexplicably shocked. He had a feeling that he had been dragged into a terrible whirlpool.

    He forced a smile and said, "Master, you are wrong. No matter how fated we are, how can we force it? Could it be that Buddhism cultivates the mind of a robber and the method of killing?"

    The clear ss light around the fat monk spread out one circle after another. The smile on his face did not diminish as he said,

    "Almsgiver, you don''t know the half of it. This item involves the nine Netherworld Demon God, and it concerns the safety of the world. Since I''ve encountered it, I''ve already made up my mind. Even if I have to give up this body, I will protect the path and defend thew. Almsgiver, for the sake of the true world and the livelihood of the world, please hand this item over to me and bring it back to the Pure Land, so as to prevent it from poisoning the living beings."

    His words were awe-inspiring and full ofpassion. Lin Suhe was stunned when he heard it:

    The Green Jade Box and the falling star crystals seemed to havee from the demon god of theherworld..

    Could it be that they really intended to invade the real world?

    No, this was to be sent to the Fusang Ancient Tree Realm. There was the suppression of the Green Emperor there. which demon God could stir up waves?

    However, what the Demon God said might not be true. Perhaps the green jade box would open quietly once it passed through the teleportation formation and release an item that could destroy the world, making me an aplice to the evil. I would be spurned by the world..

    Seeing that Lin Suhe had doubts and was struggling, the fat monk extended his right hand that was holding the prayer beads. Buddhist light sparkled and condensed into a solemn and quiet giant Buddha palm that grabbed towards the green jade box.

    At this moment, a stern shout suddenly came from high up in the sky:

    "Great Wheel Vajra!"

    "Who?"The Fat Monk was inexplicably surprised and replied.

    But before he finished his sentence, his body suddenly turned into light and was thrown upwards. It became smaller and smaller until it entered a purple-gold-red cbash. Then, it was pasted with a yellow paper that read "Grand Supreme Lao Jun''s urgent order".

    In the blink of an eye, the purple-gold-red cbash disappeared, leaving only the vast expanse of green waves and the dazed Lin Suhe. Everything that happened just now changed too quickly and ended too quickly. It seemed to be a daydream.

    He gritted his teeth and touched the gxy meteorite crystal and the Green Jade Box in his arms. Since he had saved his life, he would first send it to the Fusang ancient tree realm to take a look. With the current situation, the bigwigs on the other shore had long returned. If anything really happened.., the Devil God had no chance of winning either. After all, if the sky fell, the tall man would be able to withstand it.

    The escape light rose again and swept across the surface of the sea. It pushed aside the waves and headed straight for the ind.

    In the Pure Land Buddhist kingdom, which spanned across billions of tribtions, burningmp watched this scene from afar. The 24 circles of Perfect Buddhist light behind his head swayed gently, stirring up endless ripples.

    "What exactly does Su Meng want to send to the Fusang Ancient Tree Realm?"He asked in a low voice. He asked the Devil Buddha Ah Nan who seemed to be fine beside him.

    The Green Jade box was mixed with some remnants of Donghuang. It was also refined by Su Meng''s fake Nirvana realm. It was already a rare treasure, making it difficult for one to peek through it to see what was inside. Even the bigwigs on the other side might not be able to see it clearly.

    Ah Nan chuckled. "It doesn''t matter what it is. What''s important is the ''gift''itself."

    "What do you mean?"Burningmp vaguely understood su Meng''s n.

    Ah Nan said leisurely, "If it''s really important, once the jade box is brought out of the Netherworld by that mortal, Emperor Qing should have stepped in to help. Of course, there will also be other people on the other side obstructing it, which will turn into another round of resistance. Now that Emperor Qing is sitting firmly in the eastern zed world without moving an inch, this can be seen."

    "This is Su Meng''s test."Burningmp made a judgment based on this.

    "Yes, his n of ''throwing stones to ask for directions'', ''asking''is about the bottom line of the people on the other side. If he seeds this time, there will be a second time, a third time, or even more."Ah Nan was not angry at all, he exined with a smile, "If su Meng wants to prove the other side, he must return to the real world and transfer back the ''past''that he received from theherworld. The biggest and most important part of themunication is the upstream of the river of time, peering into its future tributaries andying the most solid foundation."<novelnext></novelnext>

    "But if he dares to return in his real body, mother Wusheng will certainly make a move without hesitation and rey the confrontation that happened more than a hundred years ago. When the two sides are roughly equal, it will be easy for me. At that time, fellow Daoist, you will have to release me if you want to get rid of Su Meng."

    Burningmp nodded slightly. "Fellow Daoist, you are too ruthless. You have always been the target of public criticism. Not only did Buddha and Bodhisattva not want to see you get out of trouble ahead of time, even the gold emperor did the same. Therefore, is this the bottom line that Su Meng is testing? "When he reaches a certain level, will the few on the other side acquiesce or tolerate you getting out ahead of time?"

    "Exactly."Ananda pped his hands and smiled, "Although Su Meng wants to get out of the sea of bitterness and must return to the real world, it may not necessarily be necessary for his true body to return in person. He may sh out his ''past body'', sh out the half-condensed corresponding illusory dao fruits, and send them out of the nine Netherworlds under the protection of others. It can also be done, but it will take some twists and turns and there is a danger of losing control. Of course, Su Meng can not send ''them''directly to the Fusang Ancient Tree realm. That will certainly attract mother Wusheng''s direct interference."

    "He will divide this matter into many steps, real and fake, real and fake. Through repeated attempts like sending the green jade box to the Fusang ancient tree realm, he will ask about the limits of tolerance of those on the other side and roughly understand the scope of their personal participation. On one hand, he will strengthen the alliance with Emperor Qing, and on the other hand, he will use this opportunity to arrange for the true return. However, many of the arrangements may have already been in the Green Jade Box."

    Themp-burning ancient Buddha listened quietly and did not interrupt. He hadpletely understood su Meng''s thoughts. He was walking on a very dangerous path.

    If there was no devil Buddha in the current world, the other side could attack without any scruples and not worry about triggering any variables, then he would never have the chance to "Return"to the real world. However, that was not the case in reality, the other side had to consider that once they personally entered the battlefield and triggered an all-out confrontation, the Devil Buddha would have a high chance of escaping alive, bringing about the biggest and most unpredictable change. With this bnce.., it also gave su meng the space to "Throw stones and ask for directions."However, it was very easy for him to burn himself by ying with fire. If he really released the Devil Buddha, it would be a fatal blow to him.

    "No wonder Maitreya only allowed the great wheel vajra to stop him..."burningmp sighed softly. It would be best if he could resolve this matter without going through the big figures on the other side, "That benefactor will have to fight openly and secretly for the rest of his journey..."

    At this point, he raised his head and stared at Ananda. "If this turns into a full-scale confrontation between the people on the other side, how can I help you get out?"

    Burning Lamp had made up his mind. The previous few missed opportunities had made him understand one thing: if he did not make up his mind, he would be in trouble instead!

    "Help Me Get Out?"Ananda looked at him like he was an idiot. "I don''t want to get out yet."

    Burningmp fell into silence. After a long time, he said, "Fellow Daoist, haven''t you been bewitching me to help you get out?"

    "That was then."Ananda snickered, "If I get out of this, Su Meng''s hope will bepletely extinguished. He won''t dare to step out of theherworld. While he''s in theherworld, he''s a false shore. He has the absolute saber and the Human Emperor Sword. If I win, I won''t be able to kill him. At that time, can I just stare at the end of the epoch? "In an iplete situation, both parties will be reduced to ashes in the end. It suits his state of mind to perish together."

    As he spoke, Ananda''s tone was a little cold:

    "I want to leave him with hope. I want him to step out of the Netherworld and charge to the other shore."

    Burningmp came to a realization. He put his palms together and announced in a low voice,

    "Amitabha, NAMWU."

    ..

    The nine spirits primordial saint looked at the pair of deep, dark eyes that were as deep as the bottom of the ocean. Just as it was filled with doubt, it suddenly received a message. Its eyes immediately revealed some surprise.

    Then, it saw that the figure rolled up a bit of light and disappeared from where it was.

    It was another time tunnel that was filled with mysterious and strange patterns. Meng Qi had more energy left. He looked back to an even older and more distant era. The scene around him constantly flickered and changed, revealing the appearance of different times in theherworld.

    Suddenly, the tunnel was affected by external forces and disintegrated again. He appeared next to the vast and scorching ck sun. He saw a beam of dark light falling rapidly from the sky. Everywhere it passed, everything was deste and all life was extinguished. Outside the nine underworld.., an extremely beautiful phoenix spread its wings and carried a thirty-three-story golden pagoda on its back. Streams of mysterious and yellow Qi hung down. Other than that.., there was also the Taiji morality scroll, the book of Sage Virtue, the Yin virtue g, and the ancient blessed cauldron. Countless strange colors were scattered all over the ce.

    "The battle between demon Saint and Daoist Tiansha in the past?"Meng Qi roughly understood that he had returned to the mythological era.

    As he thought about it, the Phoenix''s eyes and the coldness in the sword light turned towards this expert who had appeared out of nowhere.

 Chapter 1335 169, Each Casting Their Own Divine Powers

    Sensing demon saint''s gaze, Meng Qi''s heart suddenly skipped a beat. Just as he was about to approach the edge of theherworld, he suddenly felt a chill run down his spine. The image of the Jade Lake Rippling with golden water immediately appeared in his mind, as well as the lofty and indifferent gaze that hung down from the pavilion.

    The mother of no life!

    The mother of the Jade Lake!

    It was truly haunting. Even though he had returned from the current node to the mythological era, he had always been watching his every move without the slightest bit of ck! Meng Qi raised his head slightly. His eyes were as deep as the sea, hiding countless invisible whirlpools, like one chaos point after another.

    Their eyes met, and their gazes collided. The dim nine underworld suddenly turned pitch-ck. The edge of the sky caved in and copsed, turning into a terrifying chaotic hole that devoured everything around it, dispersing the fog of time.

    The two touched and retracted. Meng Qi once again flew out of the sparkling fruit that was shimmering with light. The illusory and iplete river that surrounded him became more and moreplete upstream. It stirred up space and time, forming a tunnel that made him disappear from where he was.

    Demon saint and Daoist Tiansha were only left with the mark of history and no real spirituality. Seeing Meng Qi leave, they ignored him and began their fierce battle again.

    ..

    Lin Suhe carried the green jade box and came to the nearest ind where the teleportation array was set up. This ind was connected to middle-earth and connected to things. It was also a famous ce where goods were distributed and transported in the era of the myriad realm mall, now, it had developed into one of the few prosperous markets in the world where all kinds of goods were traded. There were nock of rare treasures.

    However, Lin Suhe did not have the time to wander around this ce. He pressed down the escape light andnded outside the teleportation hall. After a rtively simple process, he stepped into the array that led to the outside of the Fusang ancient tree.

    The light around him rose and protected his body and mind. He only felt a little dizzy and was not crushed into ashes by the vibration that tore through the void. His eyes were dark and deep, as if he was retreating rapidly, but also as if he had never moved.

    "Phew, I am finally safe."Lin Suhe touched the green jade box in his arms and let out a long breath. He only needed one or two breaths to reach his destination!

    In his opinion, if he did not encounter any obstacles before the teleportation formation was activated, then everything would be fine. When he arrived at the ind outside the Fusang Ancient Tree Realm and was close to the Green Emperor Daoist sect, who would dare to stop him and Rob Him?

    And up until now, the Green Jade Box had not undergone any changes, whichpletely dispelled the worries in his heart.

    Right at this moment, a ray of light suddenly lit up in the pure darkness before his eyes. It swayed gently and illuminated the void.

    It was a warm and peaceful me, just like amp lit by his mother at night, illuminating the way home for every wanderer. Lin Suhe only felt that the direction of his teleportation had quietly changed, he headed straight for the crystal-clear ssmp!

    It was the first peace!

    It was the final destination, the desire to go home in everyone''s heart!

    The void shrank, and the me was like a bean. It was already in front of him. Lin Suhe knew that it was bad, but with his realm, he had no way and no ability to respond.

    "Is it the wanderermp of the legendary Luoluo sect?"Lin Suhe''s pupils shrank to the tip of a needle, and a storm rose in his heart.

    What had he gotten himself into that he was "Lucky"to experience the summoning of the travelingntern?

    In the midst of his confusion, an object suddenly fell from the void above his head. It was bright and white, seemingly slow but actually fast, and it directly smashed toward the travelingntern.

    The white light left a trace in Lin Suhe''s pupils, and one could vaguely see that it was a circle with a gap. The patterns on it werepletely hidden, and it returned to its original state. It exuded an ancient aura, and it possessed both the immortal intent of Taoism and the Zen realm of Buddhism.

    As the circle approached, the wandering childmp immediately shone brightly,pletely illuminating the Void and darkness. It illuminated all directions in the three realms, the heavens, and the universe, doing its best to resist the approach of the bright and white light.

    However, with a piercing sound, the circle restrained all the light within the chakra, and like a round light pressing down, it ced the wandering childmp in the center.

    Themp flickered and rippled, but it could not rush out no matter how hard it tried. It could no longer affect the surrounding darkness, and everything Lin Suhe saw before his eyes returned to nothingness.

    "What kind of treasure is this? It can actually trick the wandering childmp of the Luo Sect?"His heart was beating like a drum. He had finally experienced what it felt like to be an expert.

    At this moment, a bright moon slowly rose up in front of him. The clear light scattered down, white and sparkling, leading Lin Suhe''s teleportation in the right direction again.

    In the middle of the Bright Moon, a bodhisattva as beautiful as the moonlight sat in the lotus position. His figures were numerous, each holding a state. He appeared to be a different kind of winner, making people involuntarily be calm and happy.

    "Moonlight Bodhisattva!"As a cultivator of the 28 worlds of the Seven Seas, how could Lin Suhe not recognize this great bodhisattva of the Pure Land of Dongfang ze? His heart was filled with joy and surprise, and he could not believe his eyes, as if he had fallen into a dream.

    This was a great abhijna who had cultivated to the creation realm!<novelnext></novelnext>

    The world of Dongfang ze was omnipresent, while the realm of Fusang ancient tree manifested at the end of the East Sea. Therefore, the veneration and worship of the Green Emperor, the heavenly venerate of primordial salvation, and the Medicine Guru Buddha belonged to the great trend of the overseas immortal world, the mount of the heavenly venerate Taiyi for salvation, nine spirits original Saint, and the bodhisattva moonlight, the threatening servant of the Medicine Master King Buddha, were alsomon offerings. Temples could be seen on many market inds. Although there was definitely a difference between the deity statue and the original body, it was difficult for mortals to draw the appearance of the deities and Buddhas, but the general image would not be wrong!

    The sound of Buddhist bugles rang in his ears, and the darkness in front of him was like a retreat. Lin Suhe was relieved once again. With the guidance of the Bodhisattva Moonlight, the matter was almostplete.

    It was an exciting experience that he had never imagined!

    Suddenly, he heard the sound of the wind. In the darkness of the moonlight and the silence of the Buddha''s call, he heard the sound of the wind!

    The sound of the wind was so loud that the sky and earth were spinning. Lin Suhe felt that his body was rapidly shrinking, and the universe seemed to have changed.

    The Moonlight Bodhisattva and the Light Buddha''s call had all disappeared!

    "Roar!"

    At this moment, he heard a deafening roar, as if there were nineyers of resonance. Another gust of wind swept over from behind him, dragging him out of the restraint, and threw him toward the clear splendor Moon that had reappeared in front of him, he threw him toward the moonlight bodhisattva.

    Looking back in astonishment, Lin Suhe only saw two blurry figures standing at the ends of the darkness. One had a ghastly aura, a crown, and a robe. The sleeves were raised, and it seemed to cover almost everything. The other was as huge as a gxy, and it looked like a lion, it had nine heads, and they were opening their huge mouths, swallowing and spitting the universe. Each of them upied half of the void, and there was a torrent that reverberated at the point of collision.

    "Nine-spirit primordial Saint!"Lin Suhe''s hairs stood on end. It was unknown whether he was excited or shocked.

    The other was the great divine ability of the Luo sect that shook the world: Sleeve Universe?

    As his figurended, he came to a purend. When he saw the Moonlight Bodhisattva, his heart calmed down slightly. He stretched out his hand and prepared to offer the Green Jade Box.

    His right hand reached into his chest, but it was empty. The green jade box had disappeared without a trace!

    Lin Suhe was indescribably terrified. A memory suddenly appeared in his mind. It was when he had entered the teleportation hall and paid the corresponding fees. At that time, he had met a handsome monk wearing an ancient monk robe. His skin was pale gold, there was an enviable word "Buddha"between his brows. He smiled at himself. Immediately, a myriad of principles and understandings entered his mind, making him seem to instantly understand many of the principles of martial arts, when he stepped into the teleportation array and touched the jade box in his arms, it was already gone!

    Was it that handsome and carefree monk who took away the Green Jade Box?

    In the bustling market, the half-opened eyes of the world''s carefree king and Buddha retracted his hand from the sparkling and illusionary river upstream. A green jade box appeared out of thin air in his arms.

    There was a smile at the corner of his mouth. He opened the jade box without hesitation, wanting to see what it was.

    The lid of the green jade opened, revealing the thing inside. It was a mass of dark red flesh that was slowly squirming!

    Each drop of blood seemed to have its own spirituality!

    As soon as the lid opened, the flesh pounced out and grew longer with the wind, enveloping the head of the world''s unfettered King Buddha!

    "Su Meng!"

    The world''s unfettered King Buddha let out a painful groan.

    ..

    After passing through a long period of time and leaving his figure behind in every period of time in the Netherworld, Meng Qi finally felt his limits. Therefore, he stepped out of the time tunnel that was filled with mysterious patterns.

    The surroundings were filled with turbid fog and surging demonic intent. The Netherworld had just taken shape, and in the darkness, the nine Chaos Celestial Venerable, ck Heaven Monarch, Xuanming ghost monarch, and Yang Jian''s wills were like balls of mes that lit up the surroundings.

    They had also gone back to the beginning of the nine Netherworld, when it was born!

    Meng Qi did not speak. Instead, he raised his head and looked beyond the nineherworld. Clear air floated up, and he could vaguely see the immortal world. In the center, Earth, fire, water, and wind raged wildly.

    In the Earth, fire, wind, and water, there was a chaotic Qing cloud. Rays of dim light hung down, carrying golden lotuses, Golden Lanterns, jade chains, and other things.

    Primordial Lord of Heaven!

    This was the first time that Meng Qi had seen him, even if it was just a brand.

 Chapter 1336 CHAPTER 170â€œWritingâ€History

    Separated by the raging Earth, fire, water, and wind, Meng Qi could only vaguely see the Qing cloud, the dim light around it, and the goldenmp. Other than that, everything else was covered.

    When he retracted his gaze, he vaguely felt that the primordial lord of Heaven was looking at him. His gaze was neither sad nor happy.

    After waiting for a long time without seeing any changes, Meng Qi engraved the brand on this spot andpleted this trip back in time. He pushed the traces of his existence in the Netherworld to the time of creation, he became an ancient creature that had witnessed the entire history of the Netherworld, a real ancient creature!

    Of course, his consciousness was not like the real other shore. It was already outside the river of time and could exist in every moment of the past. It could only be transferred between the brand left in history. Actualbat would not have much of an effect, however, the essence waspletely different. It was one of the differences between the fake and the real. It was one of the differences that relied on the power of the Netherworld and oneself.

    Meng Qi''s consciousness did not directly shift back to the current node. Instead, he searched the history of the Netherworld and descended to a certain era.

    ording to what little sang said before she left, if he could go back in time, he muste and see ''him''!

    The yellowish-brown water rolled and flowed. It was full of the intention of death and sinking. Countless vengeful souls and ghosts were floating in the ripples, pulling everything that passed through this ce. They wanted to make them erase their memories and spirituality as well, they would be trapped in the Netherworld forever, unable to escape.

    There was no sediment on this stretch of the river. The mountains on both sides were connected, rugged and steep, like monsters that lurked in the darkness. At this moment, a six-foot-tall monk with a sallow and emaciated face had a merciful expression, the monk with wisdom in his eyes was walking on the edge of the cliff step by step, enduring the strong wind that blew against his bones, the cold of his blood, and the will to fall. He did not stop at all, not showing the slightest bit of bitterness.

    Meng Qi appeared beside him and quietly followed him for a few steps. Suddenly, he opened his mouth and said in a low voice,

    "Venerable one."

    This monk was the Buddha of Lingshan who had measured the nine Netherworlds in the past, the Master of the Saha World, and the only two transcendents. It was impossible to know and impossible to talk about!

    After the fall of the other shore, there was only a simple brand left in the past to maintain the course of history. What would happen to the Buddha of Lingshan who had witnessed the realm of Dao Fruit? Would it be different from the fallen other side?

    This was the reason why Gu Xiaosang had asked Meng Qi toe and see the "Brand"of the Buddha. He wanted to see if he could find some secrets and use them to reach the other side!

    The Buddha put his hands together and his expression did not change. He did not stop even for a moment because of Meng Qi''s arrival and shouting. It was as if there was nothing beyond his heart and nothing beyond his body. In short, he was turning a blind eye and listening to nothing.

    Meng Qi ced his hands behind his back. His ck robe fluttered in the wind from theherworld. He continued to walk side by side with the Buddha of Lingshan as he said to himself,

    "I have been to Lingshan before. I followed the river beside the Lingyun crossing and went down all the way to the back of the mountain. I saw the shell left behind by the golden cicada after it broke out of its shell and entered the ce where the Supreme True Buddha was sealed..."

    He slowly described his experience of entering and leaving the spiritual mountain several times. He described everything in detail, including everything, as if he was seeking Buddha''s teachings.

    However, Buddha still had no reaction. It was more like a brand than the brand of Ananda after being suppressed.

    Turning his head, Meng Qi looked at him deeply and did not say anything more. His body dispersed like fog and disappeared from this ce.

    Strong winds swept, and the yellow springs stirred up waves. Buddha walked forward step by step, as if he was going to walk through the eternal time.

    Suddenly, a tiny crack appeared at the back of his head. It expanded rapidly and continued to extend. As if he had taken off his clothes, the surface of his skin was peeled off. A brand new figure walked out from within. It was still six feet tall and sallow and emaciated, his expression was benevolent, and his eyes were filled with wisdom. He only paused for a moment and looked back at the ce where Meng Qi had disappeared. His mouth cracked open, revealing forty Buddha Teeth!

    The shell that had been peeled off shattered bit by bit, turning into pieces of zed light that fell into the Yellow Springs, disappearing without a trace in an instant.

    ..

    His will shifted, but Meng Qi still did not return to the current node. Instead, he came to the nine serenities crevice that had appeared nearly two hundred years ago, a crevice that connected and invaded the real world.

    Outside the crevice of the rolling ck fog stood a towering and sinister mountain. It was none other than Tianzhu Mountain, the training hall of the Immortal Demon God!

    Through the crevice, one could vaguely see the burial chamber inside the mountain. There were brightmps inside, but there was no coffin. There was only a bed of ck clouds and ice. Sitting cross-legged on it was the immortal demon god, whose entire body was covered in a long ck robe.

    Opposite him stood a handsome man with a proud body and pale golden skin. In Meng Qi''s eyes, it was so familiar and closely rted.

    This was the incarnation of the "Immortal Dao Body"that he had visited the immortal demon god in the past and asked about the whereabouts of the descendants of the Wuzhuang Temple!

    "Should I call you the bodhisattva of universal virtue or the bodhisattva of Guanyin?"Huisheng asked seriously.

    At this moment, the immortal demon God suddenly looked at the nineher crevice at the bottom of Tianzhu Mountain and said in a deep voice,<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Which Demon God came? Why did you eavesdrop?"

    Meng Qi sighed and did not answer directly. Instead, he asked, "When the demon God escaped from Lingshan Mountain, did he see anything that made him afraid to leave this world and unwilling to return to the Pure Land?"

    His incarnation of the "Undying Dao Body"was stunned in the face of this sudden situation because the past had been transferred to the nine Nether. All that was left was the brand.

    The Undying Demon God immediately fell silent. After a long while, he said, "I don''t remember. Who is the Demon God?"

    "Who?"Meng Qi smiled. "Isn''t he the one in front of you?"

    "You..."the Undying Demon God''s emotions clearly fluctuated. He was shocked and immediately understood, "So this isn''t the current node. You have obtained the other shore and traced it back to here. No, you are the false other shore, a false other shore that relied on the eight-nine arcane art to achieve."

    "Since you know that I have attained the false other shore, and that I am a direct descendant of the jade void, what is there that Demon God can not say?"Meng Qi said calmly.

    The Immortal Demon God pondered for a moment and asked in puzzlement, "Why didn''t you ask at the current node? Could it be that I had already fallen at that time?"

    "No,"Meng Qi said concisely. "Demon God, you will understand why in the future."

    Upon hearing Meng Qi''s answer, the immortal demon god clearly heaved a sigh of relief, then, he let out a long sigh and said, "When I seized a chance to escape from Mount Numinous, I discovered two things. First, at the moment when Ten Thousand Buddhas fell together, there was an obvious strong fluctuation at the back of Mount Numinous with ecstasy. Furthermore, it was very simr to the aura of Buddha..."

    "Supreme True Buddha. Buddha is the product of reducing space. I have dealt with him in the future,"Meng Qi said calmly.

    "Supreme True Buddha..."the undying demon god muttered to himself, "I see."

    He paused for a few breaths, he continued, "At the moment when Ten Thousand Buddhas fell together, Bodhi ancient Buddha stopped demon saint. It was neither too early nor toote. It was just the right timing. It did not stop Ah Nan from reversing the formation, nor did it allow demon saint to save the other great sages in time. It was as if she wanted her five virtues body to be polluted by the nine Netherworlds. Then, Amitabha Buddha descended."

    "No wonder the Monkey King called me teacher. No wonder you didn''t dare to return to the Pure Land of Buddhism."Meng Qi''s tone was filled with emotion.

    Seeing that the Undying Demon God did not have anything else to reveal, his figure shed and left a mark on this ce. Then, he returned to the current node and let history y out quietly, maintaining his original appearance.

    ..

    Meng Qi, who was sitting in the lotus position on the pitch-ck peak, opened his eyes. At the same time, the Undying Demon God in the world of the western expedition suddenly trembled. A memory that did not exist in the past appeared in his mind.

    The figure hidden in the nineher crevice was still vivid in his mind. The conversation kept echoing in his mind, and traces of him going back to the past were left in his mind.

    "I''ll understand why in the future..."the immortal demon god muttered to himself.

    ..

    "Su Meng!"

    The world''s carefree king Buddha let out a painful groan. The Buddha character between his brows lit up, and the ten thousand characters stacked on top of each other, emitting a clear light. He performed the form of the Tathagata divine palm, forcibly resisting the erosion of the mass of flesh and blood. With a leap, he entered the Western Paradise.

    Before he truly entered, the mass of flesh and blood suddenly fell on its own. It lost its vitality and spirituality and decayed into mud.

    "This is the harvest of Su Meng''s own flesh and blood after he digested and assimted the remnants of Donghuang..."the unfettered King Buddha of the world no longer looked angry. He was at ease.

    With someone on the other side pressing down on the world, relying on a mass of flesh and blood would definitely not be able to severely injure him. It was just a little nausea so that he could continue to throw stones and ask for directions in the future.

    On top of the Fusang ancient tree, the green emperor suddenly sighed when he saw this scene.

    He already knew the "Message"that Su Meng wanted to send.

    He had used this matter to present the current situation in front of him: when faced with the alliance between Buddhism and mother Wusheng, when the Monster Emperor''s stance was wavering, he and the heavenly venerate of morals were at an absolute disadvantage. More importantly.., he was thetest to reach the other shore, and his own forces had yet to grow. Only the nine spirits primordial saint and the Moonlight Bodhisattva were capable of doing so at the moment.

    The subtext was obvious: he urgently needed an ally, an ally from the other shore, an ally that represented the forces of the Hollow Jade Temple!

 Chapter 1337 171: Meng Qiâ€™s Revenge, From Morning Till Night

    At the top of the pitch-ck mountain peak, Meng Qi opened his eyes and sat there quietly for a long time, as if he was reminiscing about his previous gains.

    Suddenly, he raised his finger and shed across the air, shing out a dark and chaotic sword qi towards the high ground.

    ording to the agreement with Yang Jian, after stabilizing their realms, the two of them would join forces to attack the ck Heavenly Emperor, one of the bodhisattva ancient Buddha''s three corpses, the false nirvana!

    The Sword Qi surged and seemed to form a spiral. It stirred up the surrounding space and time, tearing all the monsters, foul qi, ck sun, and haze that it passed through into it. It turned everything into darkness and was almost frozen, it lost the feeling of time passing by.

    On a certain level of the nine Netherworld where the ck Heavenly Emperor''s Daoist rite was located, the evil gods that were flying in the sky, the monsters that were rampaging on the ground, and the Yin ghosts that ran amok in the mountain range were all stunned on the spot. It was as if they had turned into statues. It waspletely silent, only that sword light that cut across the horizon came from an unknown ce and shed towards the ce that was like the God of Heaven Mountain.

    Layers of forbidden techniques rose into the sky like waves of water, bringing with them a sense of scouring as they shed head-on with the surging sword qi. However, the dark and chaotic sword Qi seemed to be able to contain everything, and time was no exception. One could only see the waves of water curling up, as theyers of forbidden techniques stacked up against the sword qi, they became chaotic, and many whirlpool-like holes appeared on the river.

    With a soft sigh, a palm reached out and absorbed every ray of light. It was as clear and translucent as a ck gemstone. With a flick of his finger, he pointed towards the middle section of the Sword Qi. It was just right.

    At the same time, a palm came crashing down, stirring up waves of blood that dyed the entire sky red. It rushed crazily towards the ck Heavenly Emperor''s Daoist rite temple, wanting to erode and eliminate everything. It seemed to contain a hint of boundless chaos.

    "Supreme Pure Source Mystic Dao"Yang Jian also made his move!

    At that moment, it was as if a huge hole had been opened up high up in the sky. Six streams of Sword Qi descended. One of them was yellowish-brown in color and was filled with the desire to die. It contained a little bit of life force. Another beam of crimson light was like blood, intertwining with plunder and erosion. The other beam was like a dream-like illusion.., it was not like reality. It was like the manifestation of the white moonlight at the bottom of everyone''s hearts. The other beam was dark red and near ck, filled with a strong desire to kill and fight. It made people shudder when they saw it from afar. They did not dare to face it directly. The other beam was deep and near.., exterminating the heavens, exterminating the earth, exterminating the gods, exterminating the people, exhibiting a great destruction, a great sense of destruction. A pitch-ck beam twisted and writhed like a snake. It was demonic and depraved, evil and hazy.

    The six beams of sword qi were nted and connected to form an array formation. It suffused a supreme demonic intent, as if the Netherworld had taken form and shrunk here. It directly enveloped the sea of blood, stirring up rays of various colors.

    Six Emperors Heaven Abyss Sword, a supreme demonic body great divine ability!

    The demon lord, who had been hiding in theherworld for many years, struck out with the most powerful strike he hadprehended!

    After more than a hundred years, he had finally used the Netherworld to repair his lost arm and return to his peak state. He had even improved, bing one of the few false shores in theherworld. However, the past was mostly in the real world.., it was rather difficult to trace back to theherworld. At present, it was still far from the time when the world was created. Simr to him, Daoist seven kills was the same.

    At the end of ancient times, the demon lord used his peerless talent to refer to the demon Emperor''s Codex, transforming the divine abilities and martial arts of the evil demons and evil gods from their bloodlines into cultivation techniques. All races could cultivate them, eventually condensing them into a corresponding body of the demon god, just like the "Six exterminating yama body"and the "Netherworld true body", on the one hand, he wanted to prevent the demon emperor''s ws from eroding and controlling him. On the other hand, he had lofty ambitions, borrowing different treasures to split his body, different parts cultivated different cultivation techniques and formed different fiendcelestial bodies. Finally, they merged into one and obtained the ''supreme demon body''of the former Demon Emperor. This was a terrifying demon body that could rece theherworld with one''s own body!

    This demon body also had divine powers and martial arts that came from the bloodline. One of them was the ''Six Emperors Heaven Abyss Sword''!

    The demon lord had lent a hand to the ck heavenly emperor not because he had pledged allegiance to Buddhism, but because of a very simple idea. If he did not lend a hand today and watched as Su Meng and Yang Jian jointly defeated the ck Heavenly Emperor and banished him from theherworld.., then he would inevitably end up in the same situation in the future. He might not even be spared.

    Nine Chaos Heavenly venerate was in a state of chaos and madness. He could not be relied on. Ghost Emperor Xuanming was being held back by Zhenyuan Zi in Luo Feng and ck prison, making it difficult for him to make a move. If the remaining false nirvana could not cooperate, he would only be defeated by the two Jade Void realm experts!

    He had no choice but to help!

    Sword Qi surged as the sea of blood surged. It dyed the illusory river of time red as it peered into the various futures, searching for ws in the sword array.<novelnext></novelnext>

    The Demon Lord''s time in the Netherworld was limited. Even if it was difficult to trace back, there was no time for him to be weak. Therefore, Yang Jian began with the "Future."The Sea of blood seemed to have a spirit, but it also seemed like chaos, unintentionally, it seeped out from the tiny joints between the changes in the sword array, as if it had long known that there would be tiny ws in those ces.

    Dark, red, ck, green, yellow, brown, and other sword glows swirled around. The demon lord used all his strength to slow down Yang Jian''s strike. On the other side, a dark light flickered as a sword Qi silently attacked, it shed straight at Meng Qi.

    Wherever the sword Qi passed, the stars would extinguish, splitting into countless small pieces. The mountains on the ground would wither and turn into desert, devoid of any life. Numerous evil gods and demons would fall to their deaths on the spot.

    The number one sword of the Netherworld Sea!

    Daoist seven kills also harbored the grief of a dead rabbit and a fox. He shed out from afar to assist the ck Heavenly Emperor.

    Meng Qi stretched out his left hand. His palm was dark as purple lightning danced in the air before finally returning to a point.

    As if he had discussed it with Meng Qi, the sword aura of the dim light drilled into the point of the dim light and stopped moving. However, the dim and chaotic sword aura of Meng Qi was shattered into pieces by the ck heavenly emperor and vanished into thin air.

    Meng Qi was neither shocked nor angry. The mud ball on his head suddenly opened, and three figures rushed out. One of them was emitting a ghostly aura, and his skin was pale green. It looked like it was not going to be worn down. The 89 incarnations evolved on their own and obtained the power of the pseudo-nirvana realm!

    The other two were the handsome and carefree novice monk and the cold and prideful swordsman. One of them held the purple lightning dragon-like saber while the other carried the human emperor''s sword that flickered with pale gold on his back, both of them had used peerless divine weapons to obtain the power to resist the pseudo-nirvana realm and the nine underworld realm.

    As for Meng Qi''s original body, it was even more mysterious. It was neither good nor evil. It was abination of good and evil. The chaotic Qing clouds above his head were shrouded, and the ssmps on them were bright and clear. The water around them rippled, and he still possessed the power of the pseudo-nirvana realm.

    The three figures dispersed as soon as they appeared. Together with their true bodies, they split up the nine Netherworld four pirs, surrounding the ck Heaven Monarch, unparalleled demon lord, Daoist seven kills, and Yang Jian in the center.

    The swordsman pulled out the sword behind him. Light gold surged like waves, and the power of the Dao of kings suppressed the filth of the Nine Netherworld. It was as if it had drawn out an ocean of vitality on its own. The handsome monk smiled as he flicked the absolute de in his hand. Purple Lightning Rose and pierced through the clouds first, then, with a boom, he descended, illuminatingyers of the void, deducing the Void structure from point to line, from line to surface.

    The ghost emperor transformed from eighty-nine pointed his finger, and dark green light shot out. It did not leak out or dissipate in the slightest, as if matter was highly condensed. Meng Qi''s true body once again formed a sword with his finger, shing out a sword light that resembled chaos and water ripples, it was fast and slow, and it moved as it pleased. It was more ethereal than the breeze.

    "Su Meng is already so terrifying..."at the sight of this scene, the demon lord and Daoist seven kills felt their hearts turn heavy. Their gazes contracted, and just as they were about to withdraw their sword qi, the four sword beamsbined to form the immortal vanquishing sword array, it set off the most terrifying storm of eradication,pletely enveloping them. Yang Jian had long expected this, and he transformed with the wind, escaping from this world.

    With two fully awakened nirvana-level existences in his body and the ability to transform into three pure ones in one breath and fight in all-weather terrain, Meng Qi was equivalent to using the immortal vanquishing sword array set up by the four great false Nirvana realms, he was recreating some of the original appearance of the primordial era''s number one killing array!

    He wanted to fight against the three old fellows alone!

    Taking this opportunity, Yang Jian''s figure shed and he descended on Luo Feng. He pressed down with his palm and a sea of blood surged, drowning theherworld that flowed towards his vacuum homeworld.

    His and Meng Qi''s true goal was not the ck celestial emperor, but to use this opportunity to cut off his mother''s hand that had reached into theherworld!

    Without knowing the attitude of the unparalleled demon lord and Daoist seven kills, they would first attack the ck celestial emperor and temporarily trap them in the immortal vanquishing sword array!

 Chapter 1338 172, The Supreme Mental Demon

    Layers of yin earth and strong gales kept blowing. A blood-brown river rushed in from the sky and rushed into the yellow spring that ran through this world. It connected the vacuum hometown that had assimted theherworld to Luo Feng''s domain, filling it with dreamlike mist, inside the sixyers of pitch-ck dead peak that was formed by the most ancient turbid qi, Ghost Emperor Xuan Ming looked at the upstream of the blood-brown River quietly. His eyes were throbbing with angry mes.

    Over the years, he had slowly lost control of Luo Feng and could only retreat to the training hall. It would not be long before he had to give up thisyerpletely and return to ck prison.

    At this moment, his eyes reflected a hint of blood. It was as if the ocean formed by the blood and flesh essence of all the living beings in the world was pouring down with the fall of a palm, surging toward the boundary of nine remoteness, he wanted to swallow the blood-brown afterworld and cut off the connection between Luo Feng''s ck prison and his hometown of vacuum.

    "Chance!"

    Although Ghost Emperor Xuanming had always been cruel and cold, and liked to eat flesh and blood, he was definitely not a chaotic, crazy, and almost irrational existence like nine Chaos Celestial Master. He instantly understood the whole story and made the choice that was most beneficial to himself, without hesitation, he extended his ghost w from the pitch-ck Death Peak.

    Wherever it passed, the eternal squall condensed into a sky full of snowkes, and the barren yin soil turned intoyers of crystal-like ice spirits. One by one, the vengeful souls and ghosts flew up and fell into the w, the pitch-ck silent vortex that created the path of death and the yin ghost silently pped toward the boundary of the nine Netherworlds.

    Outside the nine remoteness world, a bright moon suddenly rose in the center of the blood-brown river. It was wless and contained all the daos. It was sparkling and clean, and it sprinkled out specks of divine light that made the blood sea disappearyer byyer. It made the silent whirlpool seem to be assimted, it made the "Yellow Springs"that ran through the two worlds in a state that was difficult to reach.

    Faced with the incident that endangered the connection between Luo Feng''s ck prison and his hometown of vacuum, mother Wusheng did not hesitate at all. She personally went down and made the first move!

    However, at this moment, the green light in the void flickered and a vigorous green tree grew out of it. The branches were blowing on the mysterious fruits, which were blooming with divine light and resonating with the bell chimes.

    The light slowed down, and the roots of the huge tree spread and pierced into the perfect "Bright Moon". The two of them were in an intense battle.

    Emperor Qing had descended his divine power from the eastern zed world!

    Meanwhile, the Elysium Realm, the Bodhi Pure Land, the Tusita Pce, and the Monster Emperor Pce were all quiet as if no one was there. It was unknown whether it was because they were involved with each other or because the western two saints were happy that the gold emperor had lost Luo Feng.

    A huge ck shadow rose up from the blood-brown river. Zhen Yuan Zi, who had already be the ghost emperor, held the in-colored cloud realm g in one hand and the heaven''s punishment axe in the other. He followed the surging waves and went straight for the blood sea and the Ghost w. He wanted to fight one against two, he wanted to maintain the connection.

    A dense mist covered the ground and a strange fragrance enveloped it. Once the Blood Sea was illuminated, it immediately slowed down. It was as if it had sunk into a swamp and was enveloped by the g. Meanwhile, the Heaven''s punishment axe revealed nine dao patterns, the intent of punishment transformed into ck Lightning and dark-green mes as it pounced towards the ghost w.

    Yang Jian suddenly chuckled. With a shake of his palm, red bubbles immediately appeared in the blood sea one after another. The bubbles expanded and exploded with a loud bang. They continued to explode, setting off endless explosions, finally, they converged into a single sound.

    Boom!

    The Sea of blood returned to nothingness as a storm swept in all directions, forcing the in-colored cloud realm g back.

    Boom!

    The various levels of the nine Netherworld felt deafening. Even the evil gods and evil demons in the Crimson mountain range could not help but feel dizzy. Their auras were like tiny sparks that strung together to form a prairie fire, the red stream at the core of the eighth level of the nine Netherworld seemed to be corporeal. Qi Zhengyan suddenly opened his eyes and looked at the source of the explosion. There were four Golden and clear stars between his brows.

    More than a hundred years had passed, and with the protection of Meng Qi and Yang Jian, he was able to prove himself as a legend and step into serendipity!

    Boom!

    Yang Jian unscrupulously triggered the explosion of the Sea of blood to plunder the surrounding energy, causing the blood-brown river to emit a sharp tidal sound. Following that, it disintegrated inch by inch into segments.

    Destruction was always easier than protection!

    Furthermore, Yang Jian was only targeting the segment in theherworld. He did not intend to affect the river in the outside world!

    The Yellow Springs disintegrated and the two worlds were cut off. The misty fog dispersed without wind. The green wood and the bright moon disappeared immediately, no longer engaging in useless battles.

    Zhen Yuan Zi hovered outside the Netherworld and gave Yang Jian a deep look. Then, he held the in-colored cloud realm g and the heaven punishing axe. He went against the current and returned to theherworld. The erosion and assimtion of his vacuum homeworld to Luo Feng came to an abrupt end.

    On the other side, outside the ck Heavenly Emperor''s Daoist Rite Temple, the sword Qi of ughter and destruction that roamed freely gradually dissipated, revealing the somewhat wretched peerless demon lord and the lifeless Netherworld Sea Sword.

    Meng Qi''s one-qi three-rity divine ability had consumed too much energy and was close to its limit. Seeing that Yang Jian had seeded, he ended the immortal ying sword array and appeared on the top of the pitch-ck mountain where he had previously sat in the lotus position. It was as if he had never shed out sword qi.

    "If he really wants to fight, then he''ll fight. If he wants to leave, then he''ll leave..."the demon lord''s eyes were subtle as he felt hatred in his heart.

    His own knowledge was actually not much inferior to Su Meng''s. Even if he encountered the great divine ability, one Qi three purities, and relied on his supreme demon body''s invulnerability, he still had a chance tost until the time limit for his incarnation arrived. However, if he could not withstand the other party''s immortal vanquishing sword array.., if he could not withstand the other party''s possession of two peerless divine weapons, then he did not have a single one!

    Comparing people was truly infuriating!

    The Netherworld Sea sword transformed into a dim light and returned to the bottom level of theherworld. It returned to the seven kills Daoist''s hands, and the demon lord also vanished. His escape technique was mysterious and extremely concealed. It was unknown where he had hidden to, but in this aspect, he was stronger than Meng Qi.<novelnext></novelnext>

    The Netherworld quickly returned to ''peace''. Mother Wusheng''s hundred years of hard work could not stir up any waves, and all her efforts were destroyed in an instant.

    ''this is only the beginning...''Meng Qi thought to himself. He raised his head and looked at the otheryer of nine underworlds. His eyes met Yang Jian''s as they nodded slightly.

    After severing mother Wusheng''s hand that reached into nine underworlds and forcing the ck Heavenly Emperor to defend the Daoist rite temple, many things could be done. He was no longer afraid of being spied on by important figures!

    Meng Qi closed his eyes. The heart in his chest suddenly began to beat faster.

    Dong Dong Dong, Dong Dong Dong. It was filled with purple qi, like a bell, filled with the ancient and original intent.

    Dong Dong Dong, Dong Dong Dong. The sound of the heart beating was isted by his body. Even if he was standing next to Meng Qi, it was difficult for him to hear it.

    Dong Dong Dong, Dong Dong Dong, Dong Dong. Meng Qi connected the beating of the Purple Heart to the Tuoba Pce in the dark, and he received a response that was neither sad nor happy.

    Once the response came, Meng Qi''s illusory and hazy purple heart beat even more intensely. It was more mysterious and strange than any skyfiend, including the easygoing son of heaven.

    In the real world.

    Mr. Lu Da, who had moved the Thrush Grange to the eastern sea realm, was still guarding the solitary grave. His mind would asionally recall the events of middle-earth a hundred or two years ago, the reconciliation that had been difficult for thousands of years, and Guldo, who had failed to return from the Middle Ages, and Su Meng, who had personally witnessed him step by step from Enlightenment to good fortune, and who had no other choice..

    Sixty years ago, he suddenly shed out a dazzling sword light from the grass hut. It was bright, clean, and pure. He hacked toward the sword washing pavilion, which had also moved to the Eastern Sea. He exchanged a move with nameless su across space, and with that sword light.., he had finally walked down an unprecedented path. The spiritual light of his nature first entered the infinite heights, and then reflected on the various realms, obtaining a projection.

    After taking this step, he had umted a lot of experience. In just a short thirty years, he had already formed a destiny. Now, he was already in the middle range and had caught up with nameless su.

    Mr. Lu put down the wooden sculpture in his hand and looked at the undting green waves. He thought of the green jade box that had caused a stir recently.

    "I wonder what state young friend Su is in now."Just as this thought appeared in his mind, the image of Meng Qi in the past appeared in his mind. His green robe was carefree, and his smile was close to his face.

    At this moment, the image of Meng Qi cupped his hands, and his eyes were suffused with illusory purple qi!

    ? This... Mr. Lu da seemed to be deep in thought. As if nothing had happened, he withdrew his gaze, picked up the knife again, and focused on carving.

    On an ind in the East China Sea, there was a white-haired old man lying on a rocking chair, basking in the warm afternoon sun. He casually told the child beside him about the prosperity of the Great Zhou.

    "If the Great Zhou dynasty didn''t perish, the martial arts exchange between the myriad realm shopping mall, the video teaching, and the Forum group wouldn''t have copsed. I, your great-grandfather, would most likely have been able to break through to the Dharma body stage and be an immortal. No matter how bad it was, I would have been able to seek refuge with the human emperor, obtain a divine position, and protect an area..

    "At that time, the Holy Land of the immortals was the hollow jade temple of Mount Kunlun, and the Hierarch was the immortal venerated Emperor Yuan, Su Meng. He was the person whom your great-grandfather admired and respected the most in his life..."

    The old man recalled the past in his heart. He thought back to the first time the heaven sealing tform was sessfully built, and the figure of the immortal emperor, Su Meng, who was observing the ceremony.

    What he did not notice was that the eyes of the figure in his heart were suddenly dyed with a touch of illusory purple. It was as if his heart was beating.

    In the real world, simr situations happened one after another quietly.

    ..

    Outside the demon Emperor Hall, a somersault cloud floated over andnded at the door. It transformed into the monkey king, Sun Wukong, who was wearing a golden chain armor.

    He scratched his cheeks and said to the demon guarding the door, "I, Sun Wukong, am here to meet the Demon Emperor."

    Facing his childhood idol, the demon guarding the door did not dare to stop him. Furthermore, the door behind him opened. It was obvious that he had received the approval of the Demon Emperor.

    After passing through numerous gates and entering deep into the demon Emperor Pce, Sun Wukong suddenly stopped. In his mind, he visualized Meng Qi''s figure in a ck robe.

    A purple light shed and his heartbeat appeared. This figure had actuallye to life!

    Sun Wukong pointed with his finger and shed out this thought. The purple light within it rose up and his heartbeat became clear. It stretched out and became Meng Qi''s incarnation.

    The supreme path of inner demons was used to secretly pay a visit to the monster emperor!

 Chapter 1339 173, Lobbying

    Sun Wukong looked at Meng Qi, who was formed from his own thoughts, and said, "This is all I can help you with. What you say to the Empress is your own business."

    Meng Qi did not care. Instead, he bowed solemnly:

    "Thank you for your trouble, Great Sage!"

    Sun Wukong felt a little ufortable in the face of such a great ceremony and such respect. He scratched his ears and cheeks and said, "Quickly go in, quickly go in."

    He retracted his gaze and continued to pass through the doors. Before long, the pill and the ancient cauldron appeared in front of Meng Qi''s eyes. The surroundings were filled with dense mist and a strange fragrance assailed his nostrils. He raised his head and moved forward. He could only seeyers of curtains covering his line of sight. His divine sense could not pass through, he could only vaguely see a hazy figure in the depths. The gentleness andpassion seemed to be tangible.

    "Su Meng pays his respects to His Majesty."Meng Qi looked straight ahead and paid his respects.

    A gentle and indifferent voice came from behind theyers of white curtains, "Since you are a human, you can call me your Majesty."

    "Yes, Your Majesty."In the depths of the demon Emperor Pce, Meng Qi''s figure, which was formed by his thoughts, rippled like waves, emitting purple light. If not for his master''s permission, he would not even be able to exist.

    "You came here today because of the matter on the other shore?"The Demon Emperor''s voice passed through theyers of curtains. It was calm as usual, without any sadness or joy.

    Meng Qi took a deep breath and said calmly, "Your Highness, you have seen a thousand miles. This junior is here for this matter."

    The white gauze swayed as if there was a gentle breeze. The Demon Emperor did not speak and remained silent.

    Seeing this situation.., meng Qi said to himself, "Your Highness created man-made objects in the primordial era and held the power of life. She was both the emperor of demons and the ancestor of humans. She was always impartial until the heavenly venerate of virtue valued the cultivation potential of the human race. The heavenly venerate of primordial beginning began to lean toward it. In order to seek bnce, he slowly protected the demon race. However, he also favored the former human emperor."

    The former human emperor was referring to the real human emperor who dominated thest years of the ancient era.

    "Unfortunately, his prejudice is too deep and he is unwilling to tolerate the demi-human race..."behind theyers of white curtains, the demi-human emperor sighed softly.

    From this, it could be seen that he watched the fall of the human emperor and did not lend a helping hand... Meng Qi thought to himself and continued to speak, "The Empress is the ancestor of the human race. She is the carrier of my flesh and blood. This is a kindness rather than karma. Therefore, I do not dare to use this to plead with her. I even have feelings for her."

    "In my opinion, the person that the Empress wants to ascend to the other shore should be the equal to the heavens grand sage. He is from the demon race and is the product of the primordial Lord of Heaven. He has a close rtionship with the bodhisattva ancient Buddha. Before the Battle of Mount Ling, he maintained a good rtionship with almost all the other powers. Furthermore, he has the will to destroy the heavens. As long as he umtes enough, other than himself, there will be no other obstacles on the other shore path."

    The Demon Emperor''s voice was ethereal, "He was born in the demon race and he followed the golden cicada master to cultivate Buddhism. He should be able to treat humans equally."

    His answer tacitly agreed with Meng Qi''s guess.

    "It''s a pity that there was the Battle of Mount Numinous,"Meng Qi said calmly, "He broke off his rtionship with Buddhism and left a grudge behind. Furthermore, he was severely injured and almost fell. He had to rely on the celestial venerable of morals to cultivate pills for a few hundred to two hundred thousand years before he recovered. He maintained his peak strength, but because of that, hecked many opportunities. His umtion can not bepared to Maitreya and Yang Jian. He could not reach the other shore easily."

    Furthermore, the Golden Emperor, who had obtained the remains of the Tang monk, would not be willing to let the Monkey King escape from the Sea of suffering.

    The mist floated and the surroundings were silent. The Demon Emperor fell silent once again, as if he wanted to hear what Meng Qi had to say next.

    "The few remaining great sages relied on the changes in the apocalyptic world and many fortuitous encounters to reach the perfect destiny realm. However, when ites to the other side, it is almost impossible. They are too far away from the relic of the Great Ming King Peacock. They have refined five innate five elements tail feathers and reached the destiny realm. However, they are still thousands of miles away from the other side... after counting, only Fox Qingqiu is left. She has received the demon saint''s inheritance and with the five virtues, she has improved step by step. She is walking very steadily. Even if she is not at the perfect destiny realm, she is not too far away. Unfortunately,pared to the younger generation at the center of the storm, she has less danger and less training that can not be exchanged for gifts. The opportunity should be in the next era, if there is one."

    Meng Qi spoke slowly. Hisst sentence borrowed Yang Jian''s words to show that he was rted to the next era.

    There was no question of being humble when facing important figures on the other side. It was only right to show his own advantages.

    After listening to Meng Qi''s narration, the monster Emperor said without any emotion in his tone,

    "Where is nine spirit primordial saint? where is Yang Jian?"

    Nine spirit primordial saint was an old monster who hadpleted his destiny during his journey to the west. He had gained something from guarding the nine Nether Gate since the beginning of time. Most importantly, he was a disciple of the Azure Emperor. Supporting him could also exchange for the goodwill of the Azure Emperor, not to mention Yang Jian, his whereabouts were a mystery, and his umtion was so deep that it was almost impossible for him to be the second person in the world. Maitreya might not even be a match for him.

    "Yang Jian himself isn''t willing. If he agrees, I''m willing to support him with all my strength,"said Meng Qi without changing his expression.

    As long as Yang Jian broke free from the sea of bitterness, it would mean that there would be another shore on his side. Furthermore, it would be someone like the celestial venerable of Morals who was certain to help him. When that happened, the situation would be reversed. Even if the other party released the fiend Buddha, he would at most gain the upper hand, then, he would be able to calmly set up the other shore. It would be more than a thousand or ten thousand times morefortable than it was now?<novelnext></novelnext>

    Unfortunately, everyone could see this.

    "As for the nine spirits primordial saint..."Meng Qi didn''t say much and only said five words, "One gate, two shores."

    It wasn''t just Buddhism and Taoism in the broad sense, it was just the Fusang Ancient Tree realm!

    The Monster Emperor didn''t mention the matter of the nine spirits primordial saint anymore. There was a hint of an unfathomable smile in his tone:

    "ording to what you said, who else would be the new one on the other side?"

    Meng Qi''s gaze met theyers of white gauze curtains as he said seriously,

    "More importantly, this junior does not wish for your Majesty to directly lend a hand."

    "Oh?"The Monster Emperor expressed his doubts appropriately.

    "The death of the monster saint is partly due to Ah Nan, and he has fallen into the Devil and is insane. This is also one of the Reasons Why Your Majesty has always been kind to this junior. She does not wish to see himplete,"Meng Qi said in a deep voice, "I only have one thing to ask of you. When I reach the other shore, please keep an eye on the Spirit Mountain and stop the Devil Buddha from escaping. There''s no need for you to directly participate in the battle."

    "And now, I can make a promise. If I reach the other shore in the future, I will treat the monster race equally, as long as there are no simr incidents in the past when the monsters roiled thend."

    The Monster Emperor pondered for a moment before speaking:

    "It was my intention to watch over the demon Buddha. It''s better that you have this intention."

    "But I have to remind you that we can also think of what you can think of."

    After saying that, a breeze blew and the mist expanded. Meng Qi''s figure returned to a wisp of purple gas and dissipated in the monster Emperor Pce.

    "Your Highness, how can he be so crazy? If you watch the Spirit Mountain, what can you use to fight against the Golden Emperor? "The Alliance of the celestial venerable of morality and the Green Emperor is not as powerful as Amitabha and Bodhi ancient Buddha, not to mention the fact that he has a lifeless mother!"The curtain blew, the white gauze swayed, revealing the seductive face of the Fox Qing Qiu. She was not convinced by Meng Qi''sment just now.

    The demon Saint Spear in her hand had already awakened to the higan-level.

    The voice of the demon emperor sounded gently, "The higan-level is the only one who can fight against the higan-level. His trump cards include the monster of the Heavenly Dao, the Emperor Fu, the Celestial Emperor who is still alive, and more higan-level talents. Therefore, he used himself as bait in the open and secretly asked Gu Xiaosang to n these things, especially the monster of the Heavenly Dao that is closely rted to the Donghuang Empire

    "The supreme mental demon he created with the cause of all fruits and the Yuan Xin seal is indeed extraordinary, but who on the other side doesn''t know what he is good at and what he has learned? Who doesn''t know what he might do next?"

    "Whatever he can think of, we can also think of it. It seems like everything is going smoothly now, but there is probably a fatal trap ahead."

    After listening to these words, Qing qiu frowned and asked, "Then where is his life force?"

    "It depends on what secrets Gu Xiaosang learned from the primordial beginning Celestial Master that we don''t know."The Demon Emperor''s tone was calm.

    "Primordial beginning Celestial Master?"Qing Qiu was shocked.

    ..

    Mount Yuhuang, ckheaven sect.

    In the quiet room where the saber of time was ced, the current sect master was meditating with his eyes closed, cultivating bitterly.

    Suddenly, his eyes opened, revealing a hint of purple. The saber light in front of him was like water, instantly sealing the pavilion.

    "You were refined from the heavenly emperor''s body and have never acknowledged him as your master."Meng Qi used the Supreme Mental Devil Dao to temporarily control the current leader of the ckheaven sect and slowly exined to the saber of time in front of him, "You should know that the heavenly emperor has notpletely fallen and is still waiting for his return."

    The saber of time was like water and there were no changes.

 Chapter 1340 174, Removing The Root Of The Problem

    The shimmering light was both illusory and real, as if the passage of time was invisible but could be directly felt. The knife of time was quietly ced on the offering table without any unnecessary reaction.

    In the face of this, Meng Qi was indifferent and continued to speak as if he had never expected to receive an answer:

    "If the celestial emperor can really return, he will directly return to his peak state. If he still needs time to consolidate, I believe he won''t mind having an ally on the other side."

    "As long as he or you make a move at the critical moment, I will help the Celestial Emperor return to his peak state after I have attained the other side."

    After he finished speaking in the manner of a great wish, he immediately withdrew his gaze and dispersed the purple in the eyes of the current leader of the mysterious Sky sect. He withdrew his inner demons and did not wait for the reaction of the time knife, he did not care whether it could convey these words to the celestial emperor who was still alive.

    Mount Yuhuang was still there, and the mysterious Sky sect was still there. No important figure had snatched the time de away. It was not like they were not waiting for a rabbit!

    ..

    At the lowest level of the nine Netherworlds, at the core of the Netherworld Sea Ruins, sat a young man in a ck robe. His face was delicate, and there was a hint of weariness and exhaustion from the secr world and everything else, on his knee was a dark, lightless sword that was three feet and three inches long. With a wave of his hand, it seemed like he was going to end everything, including himself.

    Suddenly, a purple light shed in front of him. It twisted and squirmed, transforming into Meng Qi''s figure.

    "You''re here,"Daoist seven kills said calmly.

    Meng Qi nodded slightly. "I''m here."

    "What can you use to convince me?"Daoist seven kills seemed to have already known his purpose foring.

    "The only ones in the Netherworld who are qualified to interfere in the real world are you and nine chaos. He is a madman who has no reason and only knows how to destroy. He is unable tomunicate."Meng Qi did not directly answer Daoist seven kills''s question, instead, he mentioned the matter of theherworld.

    In the current pseudo-nirvana realm, the ones who had the ultimate nirvana level were himself, Yang Jian, heavenly venerate nine chaos, and Daoist seven kills. They could barely withstand two or three attacks from the big figures after they left theherworld, however, Meng Qi did not expect them to participate in the main battlefield. He only hoped that they could scatter the corresponding treasures such as the in-colored cloud realm g, the Green Lotus treasure-colored g, and the Heaven''s punishment axe.

    After a pause, Meng Qi continued without waiting for the seven kills Daoist to speak, "As for the reason, if I die, the Devil Buddha will beplete and return to the ranks of the ancient. Isn''t that enough?"

    The seven kills Daoist said with displeasure in his eyes, "Theherworld sea sword haspletely awakened. I am in the Netherworld, and I am the false other shore. If I can''t defeat him, will I still be afraid of Him?"

    "The Devil Buddha is a devil after the Buddha. I am quite worried that he will think of a way to assimte or even swallow theherworld, and your false other shore is just a gift from the Netherworld."Meng Qi slowly said and then his figure disappeared. The purple light dots were like illusory bubbles, they disappeared in an instant.

    The seven kills Priest watched the purple light dots die out, and his eyes gradually became dark.

    ..

    "Mother! Mother!"

    The childish voice kept ringing in her ears, as if it was from her past life. Gu Xiaosang slowly opened her eyes, and the bright stars reflected in them. It was dreamy and mysterious.

    She looked around and saw that it was a magnificent bedroom, with a priceless guqin, one of the most famous Xiao pipes in the world, and a thick and warm carpet on the floor, it was sofortable that people wanted to lie down on it.

    In contrast to these, there were a lot of ck wooden strips nailed on the windows. They wereyer byyer, strong and solid, without any light. What was even more strange was that there was no door in this bedroom!

    "It''s really twisted..."Gu Xiaosang curled the corner of her mouth and revealed a yful and self-deprecating smile. She turned a deaf ear to the "Mother"call that kept echoing in the room.

    She got up from the bed and slowly walked to one of the windows like a pair of snow-white elves with her bare feet. She reached out her hand and caressed theyers of ck wooden strips.

    When she reached back, a bit of light actually came in from the outside world. A small gap had appeared between the two perfectly sewn ck wooden strips at some point in time, connecting severalyers of closed gaps, it showed the perseverance and recklessness of the excavator.

    The smile on Gu Xiaosang''s face became more obvious. She walked lightly through the gap like a shadow, through the ck wooden nks and the window itself.

    Outside was not a courtyard, but a wide river with no end in sight. A ferry boat was parked on the bank, and an old boatman wearing a bamboo hat stood on it.

    Gu Xiaosang walked forward barefooted, as if she was on a pic in spring. It took her a long time to get to the side of the ferry boat and see the boatman clearly.

    His face was yellowish and his wrinkles were deep. His eyebrows and hair had long fallen off. Gu Xiaosang did not say anything and directly boarded the ferry boat and sat on the bow.<novelnext></novelnext>

    The Boatman held the pole, and the ferry boat set off into the heart of the river. At this time, Gu Xiaosang smiled and casually bowed:

    "Greetings, Buddha."

    This boatman was actually Buddha, the Amitabha in Amitabha Buddha, the ancient man on the other shore?

    "Receiving is receiving. Buddhas have no ancestors,"the old boatman said calmly, tacitly acknowledging Gu Xiaosang''s address!

    Gu Xiaosang smiled and said, "They would all guess that I wanted to use the flesh of Donghuang to hook up with the Monsters of the Heavenly Dao, or to secretly look for Fu Huang or the emperor of heaven, but that was not enough. So I hid in the absolute de and pretended to start nning. When my husband cut off my mother''s hand that reached into the Netherworld and blocked the ck Emperor of heaven, I used the absolute de as a cover to step into the ''Heaven of his transformation''and enter the ce that gave birth to the ''son of Heaven of great freedom''. I used the source of the inner demon to hook up with the Dreand and invited Buddha as a guest."

    Amitabha was a nickname for a certain level in the underworld, the paradise of the sky demon, and Amitabha was the real master of Dreams.

    "Merciful, Merciful, why are you looking for me?"The Old Boatman was not surprised by Gu Xiaosang''s exnation.

    "Of course, I''m asking Buddha to help my husband ascend to the other shore."Gu Xiaosang made this request righteously. If there were bystanders here, their eyes would probably pop out.

    Wasn''t Amitabha the one who blocked Dou Shuai pce and prevented the heavenly venerate of morals from making a move, allowing the gold emperor to deal with Meng Qi and Gu Xiaosang unscrupulously?

    Wasn''t Amitabha the one who formed a stable alliance with the Gold Emperor and divided the core of humanity equally?

    She actually asked the other party for help, which was even more unbelievable than asking a tiger for its skin!

    The Old Boatman looked at Gu Xiaosang and smiled, "It''s rare for you to have such a grand wish."

    "If fellow Daoist Maitreya wants to break free from the sea of bitterness, the celestial venerable of morals will definitely stop him. The Demon Emperor will definitely not want all the races to enter the Buddha Kingdom on Earth. Although the Green Emperor is the medicine master, he will definitely pay back for what he did in the past. Moreover, there is a fundamental conflict between his hometown of vacuum and the Buddha Kingdom on Earth. At this critical moment, what will the gold emperor think? Will he watch himself being weakened?"Gu Xiaosang said slowly, there was no pause at all, "I''m afraid that the Buddha and the ancient Buddha alone won''t be able to hold on. Releasing the Devil Buddha will only increase the enemy''s strength. In view of this, when mother returned early and tried to kill my husband and I, the Buddha didn''t use his full strength to leave me as a trigger."

    She said thest sentence with absolute certainty, as if she had witnessed Amitabha''s mercy with her own eyes.

    "Although the moral almsgiver is the foundation of the survival of the world and will be weakened by the final tribtion, he has already formed the embryonic form of the dao fruit. The impact is not too great. With the supernatural power of one qi and three rifications, it will be extremely difficult for me to block it."The Old Boatman''s tone did not change, it was still gentle and calm.

    Gu Xiaosang tilted her head slightly and suddenly smiled. "It''s not that you haven''t done your best, Buddha. It''s that you haven''tmanded the Fu Emperor!"

    When she said thest two words, she suddenly raised her voice as if there was a thunderbolt out of thin air.

    The Old Boatman didn''t say anything. He quietly looked at Gu Xiaosang for a while and then sighed:

    "I didn''t expect you to know this secret."

    He frankly admitted that he couldmand Fu Huang!

    "The end of the primordial era. The three emperors suffered losses. Not only Haotian and Donghuang, but Fu Huang rose up briefly in the early years of the primordial era and mysteriously disappeared. I don''t know what happened, but in the end, he ended up like Donghuang and was under your control, Buddha,"Gu Xiaosang said a few more words, to show that he was not bluffing, Gu Xiaosang continued, "And even if he was Emperor Fu, Daoist Maitreya''s situation of breaking free from the Sea of suffering was still extremely dangerous."

    "My husband was fated to be Buddha and was born in Shaolin. He also received the general outline of the Tathagata divine palm and practiced several forms of the divine palm. He was not naturally hostile to Buddhism. If Buddha could help him reach the other shore, when Daoist Maitreya attained the DAO, he would return the favor. The Celestial Master of Morals would also turn a blind eye."

    "Also, fellow Daoist Maitreya''s Buddhist kingdom on Earth is very important to Buddha, right?"

    As she spoke, the water rippled, and the ferry unknowingly returned to the original shore. The Old Boatman''s bamboo hat hung low, covering his eyes and not answering.

    Gu Xiaosang stood up and stepped out of the ferry. She returned the way she came, and only when the river disappeared did a faint smile reappear on her lips.

    When her figure left the Dreand, the ce didn''t disappear. A bright moon rose in the heart of the river. It was wless, sparkling, and shining.

    "If you were happy to see Su Meng reach the other shore, you wouldn''t have watched one of the three corpses of the ancient Buddha die under the true martial sword."A cold and ethereal female voice came down.

    The Old Boatman smiled. "What have you thought about it, almsgiver?"

 Chapter 1341 175, Creating A Great Momentum

    "Okay,"the cold and ethereal female voice answered concisely.

    The dream returned to peace, and the full and bright moon gradually faded away. The Old Boatman''s figure was like a bubble, disappearing along with the whole world.

    ..

    In the nine serenities realm, on the top of the Dark Mountain, Meng Qi sat in the lotus position. Before his hands formed a seal, one was surging with purple lightning, and the other was floating with light gold. In his mind, he recalled what Gu Xiaosang had said earlier:

    "In the past, the gold emperor used me as a symbol to give me his experience and knowledge. If I knew more, I would be able to n more deeply. However, this was limited by the nodes. Since I was born in my mother''s womb, I no longer know his future memories. Trying to grasp his current situation and arrangements would easily lead me into a trap

    "However, for me to be able to maintain my spirituality and have an independent consciousness, I must have been secretly manipted by some important figure. I don''t know who it is exactly. It could be the primordial Lord of Heaven or the heavenly lord of Lingbao. He allowed me to see many clear futures and know many secrets that even my mother doesn''t know. This is the source of our ns and the source of our vitality

    "At first nce, Amitabha belongs to the hostile camp and is in a stable alliance with mother. He is not someone that can be roped in. However, if you think about it carefully, you wille to an unexpected conclusion. There is a fundamental contradiction between the Buddhist kingdom on Earth and the hometown of vacuum. In the future, there will always be a difference in power. In the case of Maitreya, which is enough to turn the situation around, Amitabha and mother Wusheng can be said to be separated on the surface. With the advantages and disadvantages, it is not impossible to directly break down the hostile camp and pave the way for your other shore, husband."

    "Heh, it''s fine if you listen to these words, my husband. This is what we are trying to confuse the gold emperor and Amitabha. The truth is that Amitabha will never allow you to reach the other shore. It''s even more determined than the will of the gold emperor and the ancient Buddha. This is a battle for the Great Dao, and there''s no room for reconciliation

    "Mother''s main target is me, while the ancient Buddha and my husband are a ''Three Corpses''enmity that can not be resolved

    "Ancient people like them who have already formed the embryonic form of the Dao fruit only have one goal, and that is to perfect the dao fruit in order topletely transcend. Moreover, they are limited by the number of eras and are at the end of the cmity. There really is a situation where you don''t have me."

    "With the intention of indulging, the primordial lord of Heaven, Amitabha, and the other ancient people ''observed''the process of the Dao master''s transcendence. They roughly understood the key and the problems that might remain in the DAO Master''s path, in order to find a more suitable and perfect method for themselves. Thus, there was the fall of the Heavenly Emperor, the end of the immemorial era, and the abnormality of the Fu Emperor. From this era onwards, they began to hide behind the scenes and experiment with their own paths. In this process, there were inevitably collisions between each other. Supporting the Heavenly Emperor, thriving inmerce, and the battle for the ascension of the gods were all extensions of this matter. It was a battle for the path, a battle for the Great Dao."

    "My husband is the product of the primordial Lord of Heaven''s second attempt to reduce the void and carry the name of Li Dan. How could Amitabha allow you to ascend to the other shore and help his most powerful opponent to get closer to and even obtain the Dao Fruit?"

    "He controlled Emperor Fu and has been hiding in the deepest part of the origin of life and death. In the past, Zhenwu suddenly attacked and killed Fengdu the great emperor, leaving the Bodhi ancient Buddha''s three corpses iplete, but he did not interfere. What was his purpose? "Isn''t it just to sit back and watch Bodhi ancient Buddha lose its perfection and take a step back from the Dao Fruit? "This is the case for allies for countless eras, let alone you, my husband

    "As for why Maitreya and his ''Buddha Kingdom on earth''are so important to Amitabha Buddha, my husband, have you not guessed it yet? The way to reduce and seek emptiness is more simr to the way of the primordial Lord of Heaven and not the way of the DAO Master and Buddha."

    "Therefore, on the surface, it seems that we have arranged a lot of things in order to collude with Amitabha and pull out the firewood from the bottom of the pot. We havepletely failed to understand the crux of the matter and walked right into the trap so that Amitabha could make Amitabha fall into his trap. In this way, we can threaten the gold emperor and make a deal on the matter of Maitreya. But in fact, this is to confuse them and make them think that our tricks stop there and cover up our real efforts

    "I don''t know how much the Golden Emperor knows about the mystery of the dao fruit, but Amitabha finds it hard to guess whether he knows or not. In short, he appeared in my dream and did not directly reject my request, which means that he has indeed yed along with my n. It also indirectly shows the attitudes of the few of them on the other side of the river. It gives you hope, husband, so that you have the confidence to try and verify the Dao. It also gives you the courage to leave the nine underworld, so as topletely end this matter."

    "Otherwise, you would have been hiding in the nine Netherworld with two divine weapons. With the help of Yang Jian and the seven kills Daoist, the nine chaos heavenly venerate would not have allowed the other side to enter this world. At the critical moment, the Monkey Heaven Grand Sage could still help. Even if he released the demon Buddha, they would have lost most of their powers. At most, they would have gained the upper hand and would not be able to do anything to you. The two sides would be in a stalemate until the end of the Apocalypse and the end of the epoch."

    "At that time, no one will be able to see the future clearly. There will be too many variables, and even the ancient ones might not be spared. Therefore, the best way is to lure you out of the nineher world and end the matter in advance so that burningmp can control the causes of the consequences and Maitreya can get the infinite and the heaven opening seal

    "In that case, we will be able to make the best of the situation. Hubby, you can be more bold in the real world and speed up your preparation. You can solidify your foundation and umte more experience. This is their ''acquiescence'', and it is also the reason why I invited Amitabha as my ''guest''<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Of course, the process has to be a little more covert. Otherwise, in order to avoid your ''suspicion'', they will act in a fit of pique and cause both sides to suffer heavy losses. More or less, the great divine arts of their sect will interfere and put on a fight, just like how the fight over the green jade box tested their bottom line."

    Meng Qi retracted his thoughts. He now had a deeper understanding of the current situation, and he had more confidence in his next actions.

    Afterpletely refining Donghuang''s flesh and blood and grasping every bit of the demonic blood peach, his umtion on the limitless seal was already deep enough. He could attempt to condense an illusory dao fruit, which was half a dao fruit, at any time, he could even cut out a semi-formed fruit that was rted to his lifespan and time, helping him to trace back to the past and "Experience"the future.

    The main problem with his current arrival on the other shore was two aspects. One was that he could not return to the real world, and the "Past and future"had moved to theherworld. There was ack of attempts to trace back to the past and possess the future that wasplete and real, it was just like the kind of person who had gone through hundreds of simtions but had never gone through an examination. He could notpare to the preparation of the former Azure Emperor. Secondly, the cause of all effects and the heaven opening seal were stillcking. If there was a chance to make up for it, there was no need to force it, he would use Wuji to attain Dao.

    Just as he was analyzing himself, his eyes suddenly lit up. There was an ancient stone tablet with sevenrge "Kill"words written on it.

    Seven kills Tablet!

    It seems that Daoist seven kills has made up his mind... Meng Qi sighed. This "Gift"came at the right time. It was like having a pillow after falling asleep.

    Back then, when he returned to the Middle Ages, he left behind a piece of history. He relied on the aftermath of the other shore. However, the seven kills tablet also had this ability, and it was not as eye-catching as the absolute saber and the human emperor sword, although the "Self"of his current experience had been transferred to the nine Netherworlds, there were still traces and imprints left behind in the Middle Ages. With the help of the seven kills Tablet''s positioning and the mystical "Cause of all consequences,"he was in the nine Netherworlds.., he could also try to send the "Supreme mental demon"back to the Middle Ages to awaken those imprints and leave behind a "Road sign"for the future when he reached the other shore!

    He used his absolute de to cut off the connection between the mountain peak and the outside world. His right hand caressed the inscription of the "Kill"word, and the increasingly ancient and Mysterious Dao Yi ssmp appeared in his eyes.

    The cause and effect were mixed together. The closer it was to the end of the cmity, the more chaotic it was. ck and white streams of light quietly shone on the seven kills tablet, and the thumping of his heart seemed toe from an illusion.

    ..

    In Luo City''s restaurant, Meng Qi and Ren Qiushui were sitting opposite each other,menting on the swordsmanship of the world.

    Ren Qiushui was silent for a long time before she said, "You seem to know everything about swordsmanship, so what kind of swordsmanship do you practice?"

    Meng Qi chuckled, "Me?"

    "I practice the ''seven heaven-severing swords''."

    Seven heaven-severing swords? Ren Qiushui suddenly clenched her right hand.

    Just as her spirit fluctuated, a purple light shed across Meng Qi''s eyes, as brilliant as lightning.

 Chapter 1342 176, Founder Level Character

    A purple light shed and disappeared. Meng Qi''s eyes returned to normal. Countless things flooded into his mind and he instantly understood the cause and effect. On the surface, he maintained a leisurely smile as he raised his finger, he exchanged blows with Ren Qiushui''s probing.

    Next, he had to do his best to maintain this period of history so that the big figures on the other shore would not "Notice"anything unusual.

    I knew that you would know, but I pretended not to know.

    ..

    Time was like water. Time had changed. In the 37th year of tianle, Ning Xin City.

    The assassin from the House of No Mercy who had just killed Lin Kang, the sect leader of the Heaven and Earth sect, was running towards the window. He was neither tall nor short, neither strong nor thin. He was just like everyone else, but he was unusually certain of the oue. He did not doubt that he would fail.

    Suddenly, his pupils constricted as he saw the window in front of him open silently. Standing outside with his hands behind his back was a handsome man in green robes. His eyes were as deep as the sea, suffused with spots of purple light that caused one''s heart to palpitate and hallucinate, then, he raised his slender and powerful right hand and pressed it on his forehead, which he had taken the initiative to throw over.

    "An immortal caresses my head, tying my hair and bestowing immortality."

    His deep and demonic voice had a hint of mockery for some reason.

    ..

    During the ancient era, when he traveled to the west, Thunder and fire collided, and the heavens copsed. The Heavenly Court was about to fall.

    Meng Qi''s figure was looking up at the sky, at the Dark Red Sky, and at the terrifying eyes that were filled with chaos and coldness!

    The strange eyes seemed to sense something, and the irregr vortex seemed to change slightly, as if it was looking over.

    With just a nce, Meng Qi''s figure suddenly felt his heart beating wildly. Every thought, every thought, was trying to be independent.

    At this moment, a hint of purple appeared in his eyes. It was strange, inexplicable, and extremely mysterious. It was actually not much inferior to the eyes of the monster of the Heavenly Dao. All the chaos and all the madness vanished into thin air.

    Their eyes met, and their gazes collided. However, time began to flow backward, and the Quiet River turned into a roaring sea of anger.

    ..

    With the seven kills Stele''s concealment, instead of the two supreme weapons with strong personal colors, the absolute saber and the Human Emperor Sword, Meng Qi located the history rted to himself in the real world and nted the traces left behind in the past into the supreme mental demon, he used it as a "Road sign"to reach the other shore in the future, "Illuminating"the Endless Sea of pain.

    Inside the Emperor of the Dead''s ruin, the seven kills Daoist crossed his long sword on his knees with his eyes closed. He seemed to have no interest in Meng Qi''s actions at all.

    The dark, colorless sword exuded an almost unparalleled killing intent. It took away the life force of all living things around Daoist seven kills. Even the "Past figures"in the illusory river around him were killed one after another, only the corresponding traces were left. Every moment, Daoist seven kills seemed to be dying, and then he returned with the power of the Netherworld Sea Sword.

    Evil things were difficult to grasp!

    However, they had their own unique strengths, just like the demon emperor''s ws, which were filthy, strange, mysterious, and concealing.

    Suddenly, the seven kills Daoist opened his eyes, which were filled with the boredom of the mortal world. He said in a low voice,

    "He also explored the various possibilities of upying the future?"

    ..

    Above the eastern sea, the blue waves were endless, and there were countless inds.

    Ji Xing returned to his birthce in a gorgeous turreted boat. He was surrounded by friends andpanions, which showed his status in the jianghu.

    "This ind doesn''t even have a name. It looks ordinary, but I didn''t expect it to have someone like you, Young Master Ji,"a friend said with a fawning smile.

    Ji Xing looked at the shabby vige and the small half of the mountain peak in front of him. He took off his cape and threw it to hispanion, saying seriously, "Please Wait a moment. I will go and pay my respects to my teacher."

    After saying that, without waiting for any reply, he strode up the mountain path and headed toward the depths of the mountain range that seemed to have been struck by lightning. There was a thatched cottage where his teacher lived in seclusion.

    After seeing Ji Xing''s back disappear at the end of the road, the person who spoke just now clicked his tongue and sighed:

    "I wonder who young master Ji''s master is. To be able to teach such a hero like him, he must be someone from the immortal ss, right?"

    Someone at the side immediately echoed, "The ind owners of the seventy-two inds nearby all treat young master Ji with utmost respect. They often ask the old man how he''s doing. It''s obvious that they''re in awe of the master behind him and don''t dare to provoke him. If he''s not someone from the immortal ss, with their high standards, how could he be like this?"

    "Young Master Ji is such a character yet he''s unknown and lives in seclusion on this ind. It''s no wonder that we''re ignorant."

    "Yes, yes, but perhaps he was famous in this sea area when he was at his peak?"

    ..

    The discussions drifted into Ji Xing''s sharp ears. He smiled slightly and did not care.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Yes, if he had not met his master who lived in seclusion here, where would he have learned a world-shaking ultimate technique? It was unknown how much higher it was than most of the ind owners''treasured "Spark great art"!

    Simrly, if he didn''t have his master, how could he have obtained the respect and respect of the 72 ind owners? He hadn''t been in danger ever since he set foot in the pugilistic world?

    Before he left the ind, he had always thought that his master was a down and out martial artist. He was disheartened by his adventure in the pugilistic world, so he lived in seclusion here and didn''t care about the affairs of the world. However, as he traveled through this sea area, his knowledge gradually increased, every day, he refreshed his understanding of his master. He was so unfathomable, so majestic. Every time he thought that he had roughly understood his realm, strength, and status in the past, he would be overturned by the new bits and pieces of spections.

    In the end, he could only sigh with emotion. His master was really like a divine dragon in the clouds, whose head was nowhere to be seen. He just needed to understand that he was very, very powerful.

    His footsteps were faster, and his desire to return was like an arrow. Ji Xing soon saw the thatched cottage. It was a thatched cottage that even he himself could not enter. Outside stood a ck and strong man respectfully. It was the ind owner of the nearby Zhou Liu Ind, there were a few great grandmasters in this area of the sea.

    "I''ll ept the gift. You can leave."Ji Xing heard his master''s familiar voice.

    Zhou Liu Ind''s Ind owner was overjoyed. It seemed that Ji Xing''s master had given him a great deal of face by epting his gift. He bowed repeatedly and left in high spirits. He did not forget to give ji Xing a few words of encouragement.

    Ji Xing Strode to the front of the straw hut and bowed to the ground. He kowtowed three times and said excitedly,

    "Unworthy disciple greets Master."

    The person in the straw hut was silent for a moment before he sighed and said, "It''s not bad. I''ve heard of what you''ve done from the ind lords. Even if you have an air of arrogance and extravagance, in the end, you haven''t abandoned your martial arts or abandoned my teachings."

    "I often recall master''s words. I don''t dare to forget them!"For some reason, Ji Xing was covered in cold sweat as he hurriedly spoke.

    The voice of the person in the thatched cottage suddenly sounded more ancient, "Since you''ve passed the test, I will officially put you on the door wall today. I will also inform you of the current situation of your sect and my true identity."

    "Thank you, Master!"Ji Xing was just like the ind lord of Zhou Liu Ind just now. He was overjoyed and the corners of his eyes were filled with excitement.

    With a creak, Ji Xing heard the figure of the door opening. He looked up and saw the scene inside the straw hut.

    His slightly skinny master seemed to have not experienced the erosion of time. He still maintained the appearance of a schrly middle-aged man. He could vaguely see a few strands of silver hair and the tiredness at the corners of his eyes. His realm was as usual, and he could not tell the depth of it.

    "My name is he mu. During the past hundred years of traveling in the Eastern Sea, the most well-known nickname of the world is ''The Heavencking sword'',"ji Xing''s master said calmly.

    He Mu? The heavencking sword? Ji Xing was stunned when he heard that. He could not believe it.

    This was the most famous sword immortal in the Eastern Sea decades ago. It was said that he had already reached the Earth immortal realm in the past, and he was actually his master?

    It was really unexpected!

    The master who lived in seclusion on the small ind in front of him and lived a simple life was actually ''The heavencking sword''he mu!

    He Mu ignored ji Xing''s reaction and said to himself, "I was born in the Holy Land of Taoism more than a hundred years ago, the Jade Void Pce of Mount Kunlun. You will be officially listed as a member of the sect if youe to pay your respects to the founder. In the future, you will meet your martial uncles and Martial Sisters."

    Ji Xing had heard of the hollow jade temple of Mount Kunlun even after more than a hundred years. He vaguely knew that it was rted to the universal sign of knowledge. It was an extremely illustrious sect that could be called the Holy Land of Taoism. However, for some unknown reason, it declinedter on, it disappeared into the long river of history.

    He did not expect that his master was born in the hollow jade temple of Mount Kunlun!

    He did not expect that he would be rted to this ancient Holy Land of Taoism!

    He retracted his thoughts, stood up solemnly, and stepped into the straw hut.

    As he mu stepped aside, he saw two statues worshipped. At the top, it said "Yuqing Primordial Heavenly Venerate", and at the bottom, it said "Yuan emperor Su Meng".

    "The founder of our sect is Yuan emperor celestial venerate, and your Grandmaster Yuan emperor celestial venerate is the second generation disciple, the current sect master,"he mu introduced solemnly and respectfully.

    The heavenly venerate of origin, Su Meng? Ji Xing''s mouth slowly opened.

    This name was not unfamiliar to him at all. It was said that he was the first almighty in the real world to prove himself in the modern era. Later on, he ascended to the Destiny Realm and became a great divine ability user, stirring up the winds and clouds of the world, the Universal Knowing Talisman was his casual work, which had been missed by several generations until now.

    As for the great divine arts practitioner, he was separated from the jianghu he lived in by countlessyers of heaven and earth. For him, having such a grandmaster suddenly was like a dream!

    It was so wonderful that it didn''t seem real!

    He had thought that the Master of an Earth immortal or a heaven immortal was already incredible. Just looking at the attitude of the ind lord of Zhou Liu Ind, it was obvious that such a powerful master was respectful to the Grandmaster''s name!

    "Grandmaster, isn''t Grandmaster said to have fallen?"Ji Xing suddenly thought of this matter.

    He Mu said indifferently, "Grandmaster hasn''t fallen. If he returns, he will definitely shock the heavens."

    Ji Xing didn''t ask any more questions. He swallowed with difficulty and began the initiation ceremony ording to He Mu''s instructions.

    When both of their gazes left the statue of the origin emperor, a hint of purple suddenly appeared in the eyes of the y puppet.

 Chapter 1343 177, Creating Something Out Of Nothing

    The dark clouds above his head seemed to be very close to him. They were full of pressure and solemnity. Under his feet, the raging sea was surging. One fierce but dark whirlpool after another appeared, dragging him down from afar... Ji Xing looked around in a daze, he didn''t understand why he suddenly found himself in the extreme south of the East China Sea. He had an inexplicable sense of fear. A great disaster was at hand, and it was impossible for him to escape.

    Crash!

    Apanied by a loud boom, the waves surged more than a thousand feet and almost swallowed Ji Xing. His gaze was fixed, and he saw that the seabed was copsingyer byyer, as if it was beginning topletely disintegrate, countless deep-sea objects were turned into corpses without any resistance, and the corpses were immediately turned into ashes.

    This kind of destruction spread in all directions, as if it was going to affect the entire real world. A dense ck aura pervaded the air, and in the darkness, there were many evil things that could make one''s scalp tingle.

    "This is the end of the era that Luo Jiao has proimed, the end of the World?"This thought suddenly appeared in Ji Xing''s mind, and he felt even more terrified.

    At this moment, he discovered that he had two things that he had never seen before in his hands. In his left hand was an ordinary wooden box, floating lightly as if it did not contain anything, and in his right hand was an ancient stone tablet that was half the height of a person, there were four ancient seal characters, "Jade Void Su Meng".

    "Jade Void Su Meng, isn''t this Grandmaster''s name?"Ji Xing seemed to have remembered something. With a sh of inspiration, he threw the stone tablet and the ordinary wooden box towards the raging sea.

    The two things sank into the sea. The wind and waves immediately calmed down. Theyers of copse at the bottom of the sea were also restrained. It became gentler and the apocalyptic scene became empty.

    "It''s Really Useful!"After the suppression was removed, Ji Xing''s body was filled with ecstasy, and he couldn''t help but shout.

    With this shout, he suddenly woke up. Everything he had seen just now had faded away, and what he saw was a simple environment in the straw hut. His master was sitting cross-legged, breathing in and out the first wisp of purple gas in the morning.

    At this time, the memories from before slowly returned to Ji Xing''s mind. After paying respects to the founding master, the Celestial Master of Primordial beginning, and the founding master, the Celestial Master of Primordial Emperor, Yesterday, he had officially entered the gate wall, when he learned that the unknown cultivation technique he had cultivated in the past was derived from the general principles of the ''seven heaven-severing swords'', he was truly overjoyed. Thus, he stayed here and sought guidance from his master. He only began meditating in the middle of the night. Who would have thought that he would have a nightmare!

    After entering the exterior, I rarely even have a normal dream, let alone a nightmare... Ji Xing frowned slightly. His heart was filled with doubt as he looked around casually.

    Suddenly, his gaze turned cold as he saw an ordinary wooden box ced in front of Grandmaster Yuan''s statue. Below it, there was a stone tablet that was half the height of a person. It exuded an ancient aura.

    These two things really existed... Ji Xing was shocked and instinctively looked at his master he mu. However, he saw that his eyes were half open and he was still focused on cultivation. He waspletely unaware of what was happening in the outside world.

    Confusion, anticipation, shock, all sorts of emotions were mixed together. Ji Xing carefully leaned over and reached out to touch the stone tablet that was half the height of a person. It was different from what he had seen in his dream. There were no seal characters on it.

    Just as he touched it, the stone tablet suddenly shrank and turned into the size of a palm. It fell into Ji Xing''s hand, and the ordinary wooden box also slid down.

    Ji Xing caught the wooden box and had a guess in his heart:

    "Could it be that Grandmaster entered the dream to borrow some points? He wants me to throw these two things into the southernmost part of the East China Sea?"

    "That ce seems to be the weakest point of the real world. Where will the erosion of the nine serenities and the arrival of the end of the world begin?"

    As his thoughts fluctuated, Ji Xing hid the two things well. When his master he mu finished breathing, he probed a few times. Seeing that he mu did not know anything, he hid the matter and continued to receive guidance.

    After half a month, Ji Xing left the ind with his friends. Then, he found an excuse to leave the team and quietly went south, heading toward the southernmost part of the East China Sea that he had seen in his dream.

    After teleporting and flying, the sea appeared in front of Ji Xing''s eyes. The sky was blue, there were no clouds, and the sky was clear. There were no dark clouds that he had expected. The surface of the sea rose and fell slowly, and the fish jumped on the boat, it did not look like the world had copsed or the end of the world hade.

    Ji Xing frowned as he looked at this scene. He thought for a long time but had no clue. In the end, he decided not to care about anything else and just sank the two things into the bottom of the sea.

    He took out the stone tablet and saw that there were no words on it. Ji Xing thought for a while, then reached out his finger and tried to write.

    It was cold to the touch. His finger drilled into it. Ji Xing flew like a dragon and danced like a phoenix. He wrote the four ancient seal characters, "Yu Xu Su Meng."Then he threw it and the ordinary wooden box into the sea and watched them rise and fall.

    Nothing happened. Ji Xing waited for a long time before he finally shook his head and left.

    Just as his figure disappeared into the sea, a tornado appeared in the air. A furry hand reached out and grabbed the ordinary wooden box.<novelnext></novelnext>

    It was the nine spirits original saint!

    When it was guarding the nine underworld, it had received some news from Meng Qi. Today, it took the wooden box and handed it to the Azure Emperor!

    The wooden box was not made of special materials. The situation inside had already appeared in the mind of the nine spirits original saint. There was nothing inside. It was empty!

    What kind of hint was this? While the nine spirits original saint was trying to figure out the meaning of the simple wooden box, he took a deep look at the stone tablet that had sunk to the bottom of the sea. His figure shed and he returned to the Fusang ancient tree realm to see Emperor Qing.

    Emperor Qing took the wooden box and opened the lid, revealing the emptiness inside.

    At this moment, as the aura of the Fusang ancient tree spread in, the emptiness suddenly shook, creating ripples. It was as if an unformed illusory fruit had appeared, but there was nothing inside.

    "Something out of nothing..."nine spirits original saint''s eyes darkened, and this thought suddenly appeared in his mind.

    ..

    Meng Qi sat upright on the top of the pitch-ck mountain peak in theherworld. From time to time, he would attract creatures that had identally entered the Netherworld and ask them to send one green jade box after another to the Fusang ancient tree realm.

    Of course, none of them were able to sessfully send them over. They only stirred up a series of battles between the various factions''great divine arts practitioners.

    After an unknown period of time, he suddenly opened his eyes, which had been tightly shut the entire time. His eyes were dark and gloomy, as if they contained everything. Even time was no exception.

    At that moment, a me suddenly rose in Tusi Pce. A box carved out of Suet Jade fell into theher world from thirty-three heavens andnded in front of Meng Qi.

    Meng Qi caught the jade box and slowly opened it. A g that looked like a banner, but was not a banner, and a g that looked like an axe, but was not an axe, appeared in front of Meng Qi''s eyes. It was suffused with traces of innate chaotic energy, making it seem heavy and yet strangely illusory, the names of the two original root-like dao patterns were written:

    "Pangu!"

    Pangu banner!

    The most powerful divine weapon of the primeval Lord of Heaven!

    However, what Meng Qi was looking at was only the evolution of an Unreal Great Dao. It was not the real one, but it was as ancient as the real one.

    Was this the ''heaven-cleaving fruit''that the primeval lord of Heaven had shed out? Just like the ''Dao one seal''from before? Did he give it to me only today because he was worried that I would refuse it and refuse to take the responsibility? Meng Qi''s gaze was deep and unwavering. He reached out his right hand, grabbed the Pangu banner, and activated the limitless seal.

    After an unknown amount of time, perhaps three to five years, the Pangu banner had disappeared. Meng Qi gave off an increasingly ethereal feeling.

    He slowly stood up and suddenly looked out of theherworld. He looked at the Netherworld, his home in the vacuum, and saw the bright moon.

    Their eyes met, and the void outside the Netherworld suddenly boiled and then returned to chaos.

    The debt from yesterday wasing for him today!

    A saber and a sword appeared behind Meng Qi''s back. The Saber was the Overlord''s Ultimate Saber, and the sword was the sword of the human emperor. The two crossed each other, and purple light and light gold danced together.

    He shut his mouth tightly, and his expression was indifferent. With the Saber and the sword on his back, he walked out of the Netherworld step by step. He did not seem to hide anything about his actions. He wanted to get out of the Sea of pain openly, but he did not wait for the opportunity for Maitreya to attack the other shore.

    As for whether Maitreya would seize this opportunity, that was another matter.

    Numerous lofty and unfathomable gazes were focused on the Dou Shuai Pce, the demon Emperor Pce, the Elysium Realm, the Bodhi Pure Land, the vacuum hometown, the peak of Mount Ling, and the Fusang Ancient Tree realm.

 Chapter 1344 178: One Blade, One Sword, Peace Of Business

    In the Pure Land of the Buddhist kingdom that spanned billions of tribtions, Ah Nan''s shadow suddenly opened his eyes and said calmly,

    "Su Meng is going to attack the other side."

    When burningmp heard this, he was inexplicably shocked. He almost blurted out, "He is going to attack the other side? Today? Now?"

    Wasn''t this too sudden and unexpected?

    Ever since Yang Jian cut off the hand that old mother Wusheng had extended into the Netherworld and joined forces with Meng Qi to iste the ck heavenly emperor, burningmp waspletely unaware of the situation in theherworld. He had no idea that Meng Qi was carrying a knife and a sword on his back, step by step, he walked towards the real world.

    "Yes,"Ananda''s phantom answered concisely.

    "How could this be?"Burning Lamp''s tone was filled with doubt, "He has umted enough without saying anything, but the positions of the other shore''s bigwigs have not changed much. Without waiting for Maitreya to prove this variable and opportunity, what exactly does he have to rely on?"

    Moreover, he was so open and aboveboard, afraid that others would not know!

    This was not the time when Emperor Qing had broken free from the Sea of suffering. The other shore''s people had not returned yet, so there was a limit to what they could do!

    Could it be that behind the scenes, some important figures on the other shore had changed their attitudes and the situation was developing in Su Meng''s favor, so he had nothing to fear and attacked the other shore in the most direct and arrogant manner?

    When he thought of this possibility, ripples appeared on the spiritual altar of the Burning Lamp Heart Lake, and a fear that he had not felt for many years appeared.

    If that was the case, not only would his path to the Dao bepletely cut off, but he would most likely die without a burial ce.

    Which other shore would have changed their attitude? Would Su Meng make the decision to break free from the Sea of suffering right now?

    The Golden Emperor? No, the hatred between him and Su Meng was as deep as the sea, and there was also Gu Xiaosang, this dead knot. There was no way topromise and be kind.

    Bodhi ancient Buddha? The three of his corpses were missing because of Su Meng. The enmity was extremely heavy, but it was not impossible to resolve it. As long as he paid a sufficient price and made a great wish, of course, he and Amitabha would always advance and retreat together, they would not change their attitude unterally.

    Amitabha? He valued himself very much, but in order to attain the Dao of Maitreya, there was no other shore obstructing him. It was also not impossible for him to make a secret agreement with the Celestial Master of Morals and make an exchange..

    Thump! Thump! Thump!

    The ancient Buddha with the burningmp seemed to hear his own heartbeat, which had been silent for thousands of years. It was also as if the footsteps of Su Meng walking out of the other shore were stepping on his heart again and again.

    He was no longer confident about the situation. As someone who hadpleted his destiny, there was a limit to how much he could intervene in the battlefield of the other shore.

    At this moment, he heard the phantom of Ah Nan calmly say,

    "Don''t worry, Su Meng Won''te out of theherworld. If he leaves, he will definitely fall."

    The certainty in his tone made the waves in burningmp''s heart calm down a lot, but then he was shocked. He seemed to have understood something. He turned his head to look at the ruins of Mount Numinous and the three treasures ruyi that were pressing down on the peak.

    Could it be the Devil Buddha..

    He did not dare to think about it anymore and made a decision in his heart. If his side had the upper hand, he would wait for the "Dao one seal"to enter. If both sides were evenly matched, he would not care so much and would personally enter the battlefield.., he would do his best to stop Su Meng from reaching the other side.

    At the critical moment when he was trying to reach the other side, those who hadpleted their destiny could also cause damage, just like when the Azure Emperor was trying to attain the DAO in the past.

    In short, there was no turning back. If he did not make a decision, he would be thrown into chaos!

    ..

    In thend of Buddha, there were Buddhist temples everywhere. White lotuses were everywhere, and pools of merit could be seen from time to time. In Changle City, where the pce used to be, the eleventh-grade lotus throne quietly bloomed, carrying the fat golden body of Buddha Maitreya.

    He had received some advice from Amitabha Buddha, and a hint of surprise appeared on his smiling face. Obviously, he had not expected su meng to suddenly and recklessly step out of the Netherworld and attack the paradise on the other side.

    Maitreya had a vague understanding of Su Meng''s umtion. He vaguely guessed that Amitabha Buddha, ancient Bodhi Buddha, and old mother Wusheng were secretly indulging in order to give su Meng the courage to leave theherworld, therefore, he had actuallypleted the three "Historicalndmarks"that were crucial in backtracking the past. He had also grasped all kinds of possibilities by upying the things that were bound to happen in the future. Once he moved the "Past"out of theherworld.., he could immediately make a breakthrough in this aspect.

    As for the matter of bearing illusory dao fruit, his boundless path of chaos had long been able to do so.

    However, umting enough was only an important aspect of reaching the other shore, not the whole thing. The attitude of the bigwigs on the other shore was crucial. The right time and ce could not be ignored. Their temperament had been tempered a thousand times. His family could be considered to have touched the threshold of the other shore, it was precisely because there had never been a sudden inspiration or a sudden inspiration that they did not dare to try this step for a long time.

    Originally, they had thought that Su Meng would wait until he reached the other shore to fish in troubled waters. But now, it seemed that he had chosen to ask for his heart, to seek his nature, and to prove his dao ording to his own path.

    Wait until he stirred up a thousand waves with a stone, andpletely messed up the situation, then perhaps his opportunity would appear!

    ..

    Lu Ya hid in the primordial chaos fragment and re-refined the previously damaged nail head seven arrow book.

    Suddenly, he frowned slightly, and aplicated and indescribable emotion appeared on his ancient face:<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Su Meng is about to leave the Netherworld and attack the other shore."

    Han Guang''s aura nearby became increasingly ethereal, as if the sky was empty. There was a Bodhi tree on his knees. After pondering for a moment, he said, "Where is Su Meng''s confidence?"

    The situation in Jiuyou had been isted for a long time. Even he, who was holding the Bodhi tree, only barely noticed it when Su Meng was near the edge of Jiuyou. How did Lu Ya find out about this?

    "Su Meng might not even know about his confidence. He just chose to trust Gu Xiaosang."Lu Ya chuckled. "Gu Xiaosang thought that she could hide it from the world, but she can''t hide it from me."

    "She can''t hide it from the person behind you, can she?"Han Guang smiled and said nothing.

    "Su Meng is still too reckless. When Maitreya tries to verify the dao, the situation will be more chaotic, and his chances will be greater."Lu Ya did not know if he was regretting or gloating. "When the timees, I''ll have to borrow your Bodhi magical tree."

    Han Guang shook his head and said, "Other People''s Dao is not my dao. If Su Meng is as cautious as you guys, he will lose his most important spirit and courage to fight for a slim chance. Heh, the celestial emperor yuan is still mad saber, the Thunder Saber Mad Monk, and the reckless vajra."

    Lu Ya did not speak anymore. His eyes were half-opened as he adjusted his body and mind, waiting for the opportunity to make a move.

    In all the worlds in the universe, the powerful figures with powerful divine abilities behind them all knew that the Yuan emperor was about to leave the nineher world and begged for the supreme path to the other shore, they all moved to the zed world, the fusang ancient tree realm, the thirty-three heavens, and other ces to prevent themselves from being affected.

    The era wasing to an end, and the end of the world wasing. After Emperor Qing, was it the Yuan emperor who achieved the Dao?

    Or did he disappear into thin air and the hollow jade templepletely withdrew from this era''spetition?

    ..

    In the nine serenities realm, Meng Qi carried a saber and a sword on his back. His eyes were deep and serene as he looked at the real world. Every step he took was condensing his aura and absorbing the past.

    Since little sang said that she was well prepared, then he believed that she was really well prepared!

    Since she was ready and had umted enough experience, she might as well make the best use of this opportunity to settle the scores and settle the disputes today!

    This was not a reckless decision, but a decision made on her own path. If it were Wang Siyuan, it would not be a problem for him to take advantage of Maitreya''s "Momentum"to ascend to the shore, just like how he jiu used to ascend to heaven in the past, but he could not.., if he really wanted to take advantage of Maitreya''s momentum, the sharpness in his heart would dissipate a lot. Without the preparation of the final struggle, the "de"that could split the sky would no longer be pure.

    Because the obstacle on the other side was the biggest obstacle to break out of the sea of bitterness, people often overlooked the danger of reaching the other side, not only on the outside, but also on the inside. Even if there were no big figures involved, even if they had umted enough, if there were any ws in their temperament.., they could not avoid the ending of death and disappearance of the Dao. Emperor Zhenwu was a dao child with a deep background and many treasures. He had studied at the origin of life and death for many years, and his umted strength was definitely not inferior to his current self, he was just lucky at thest moment and did not have the courage to "Learn the Dao in the morning and die in the evening". He used the primordial Yang ruler and failed.

    No matter how many arrangements, ns, and preparations were made, they all turned into nothing and came to an abrupt end.

    This was the other shore, and this was the most difficult part of cultivation!

    Seeing the boundary of theherworld, Meng Qi closed his eyes. Four streaks of red, green, ck, and white sword lights appeared in his mind. They flew toward the bright and perfect moon like moths to a me. They were swallowed by the light and could not stir up any waves.

    "Reporting to old mother, my hollow jade temple has always been protective of the weak!"Meng Qi silently recited these words. He extended his left hand and pulled out the emperor sword with a ng. Light gold glittered, and the way of the king filled the air. Mountains, rivers, the Sun, the Moon, and the stars seemed to form their own heavens.

    Before he opened his eyes, he seemed to hear the faint sound of a zither. The extremely pure and clear sword light appeared in his heart. "All kinds of things in the past"then appeared. There was the sweeping novice who had first met the goose-yellow girl.., there was the frenzied sword who had returned from deep injuries in the sword-washing pavilion. There was the young hero who was tasting the delicacies on his te. There was also the sigh he had when he saw the cold and elegant girl trying to persuade the priestess of the Doumu..

    More than a hundred years ago, I didn''t have the ability to save you. I Let You Face Death alone. I waited for a long time, but no help came.

    More than a hundred yearster, I could finally shout loudly:

    "The reinforcements are here. We will live and die together!"

    He held the hilt of his saber with his right hand and pulled out his absolute saber. Purple light soared into the sky, and lightning struck down. His domineering aura seemed to be corporeal!

    "Third brother, bring my hope to the other shore!"

    Gao Lan''s words reverberated in his heart. The cold and indifferent figure of the emperor seemed to have curled up his thin lips and revealed an expectant smile... Meng Qi opened his eyes, there was a surge of pain, grief, anger, hatred, and madness that couldn''t be erased. It exined the emotions hidden in the depths of his heart and steadied his aura to the extreme.

    "Alright, Imperial Brother. ce your hopes on me today!"

    Mottled spots flowed out of the corners of Meng Qi''s eyes. Just like when he was screaming in pain, he took a step forward and left the nine serenities realm.

    Today, he was openly attacking the other side in order to sever all hesitation and all thoughts. He was going to go all out and fight with his life on the line!

    As soon as his figure left the nine serenities realm, the perfect and wless moon slowly rose. Old Mother Wu Sheng directly made a move!

    "Demoness, wait for your death!"Meng Qi seemed to have been prepared for this. With a roar, the Overlord Saber and the Human Emperor Sword in his hands soared into the air. The brilliant purple and pale gold intertwined as they faced the bright moon.

    This saber attack advanced without retreat!

    This sword attack was seeking death for survival!

 Chapter 1345 179 Was The First To Be Prepared

    Purple Lightning was like a tree, and light gold was like a dragon. The two intertwined and formed the tai chi image, illuminating Meng Qi''s eyes and removing thest bit of distracting thoughts in his heart.

    There was no way out for this body. If he could not break through theyers of obstacles and sh out the future with one saber and one sword, then there would be absolutely no way to escape, and there would be no chance to escape!

    The tai chi made of purple and light gold continuously copsed to the center, turning Saint Virtue, merit, and other things into the five ultimate. It returned to a piece of dark chaos, darkening all areas of the real world, all that was left was the round, bright, crystal-clear, and cold moon hanging on an infinite height, sprinkling bits of light.

    The chaos devoured the universe!

    Meng Qi''s sword and de divine skill, after reaching the ultimate level of infinity, was the most powerful attack he had ever executed with his two nirvana-level swords. It truly felt as if it had pulled all the worlds in the universe back to the beginning, and returned to the absolute void!

    A delicate hand as white as jade stretched out of thin air. There was a hint of darkness at the tip of its finger, containing all things. It was deathly silent and peaceful. It was simr to thebined attack of the sword and de that devoured the universe, but it brought about the end of everything.., it was the end of everything.

    The moment the two appeared, they came into contact. The Sky and Earth became pitch ck. All the stars in the universe seemed to be covered with a ck cloth in an instant. Thepetition was not only in the real world, but also in all the worlds where he and I were.

    After the sword and saber came out, Meng Qi let go of his hands without even looking at the result. He let them do whatever they wanted. The mud ball on top of his head opened, and a Taishang Wuji Yuanshi Qingyun rushed out. It was dark like water and chaotic, it surrounded an extremely ancient and powerful banner of Pangu and a dao one ssmp that quietly illuminated all the karma.

    Except for the reason of all the karma, there was no movement. The Qing cloud shrank instantly. The banner of Pangu rolled up and condensed into half-formed illusory fruits, as if some aspects of the Real ''Dao''were manifesting. One was dark and chaotic, and the other was vague and vague, it seemed to contain everything. The other one was surrounded by threads of chaotic energy, but its purple color was deep and its white color was deep!

    As soon as the two fruits were half-formed, Meng Qi felt that they were attracted and pulled by the ''Dao''. The spiritual light of his nature was rising from an infinite height, as if it was about to jump out of the universe, he looked down at everything from a perspective he had never seen before.

    An illusory crash sounded. He clearly "Saw his body gradually rise from the ancient surging river of time and fate, slowly and unsteadily, as if he would fall into the sea of suffering again at any time.

    When hepletely broke away, he would be in the true realm of the other shore!

    This had nothing to do with looking back to the past and possessing the future. To be more precise, looking back to the past and possessing the future were the manifestations of the other shore. It was one of the directions for them to improve, but it was definitely not the essence, the essence was to get rid of the entanglement of the long river of time and the sinking of the Sea of suffering. Standing at the highest and lowest level of the structure of the myriad worlds in the heavens, it was closer to the "Dao", therefore, the heavenly venerates of primordial beginning, Lingbao, and morals, who were born on the other shore, never relied on "Looking back to the past and possessing the future"to ascend. They followed the passage of time, naturally, they projected the brand marks onto the long river of time, forming an "Ancient snake". The more powerful one was, the greater the extent of the projection, and the older they would be.

    However, the postnatal realm could not do it. They were tainted by the affairs of the world and eroded by the sea of bitterness. How could they break free so easily?

    They had to rely on the corresponding umtion of "Looking back on the past"and "Possessing the future"to form a resonance and promote the further formation of the illusory fruit. Then, the three of them would work together, together, they would help Meng Qi''s innate spiritual light topletely jump out of the river of time!

    In the Fusang ancient tree realm, the "Out of nothing"fruit of light leaped up in front of Emperor Qing and turned into a small andplete river of time. It was sparkling and looked like a dream.

    It suddenly expanded and extended toward the past and the future, connecting the nothingness!

    This was Meng Qi''s umtion of "Looking back on the past"and "upying the future"!

    It was the dao of time contained in the flesh and blood of the East Emperor. It was also a road sign left behind in the past and in the memories of others by the supreme mental demon. It was also the thought of upying the future after the trip to the Void Mountain!

    In the countless illusory tributaries of the long river, and in the only part of the future that was possible, the bottom of the eastern sea copsedyer byyer, connecting with the Netherworldpletely, bringing about an apocalyptic scene.

    Meng Qi''s figure appeared here. He saw an ancient stone tablet floating in the boiling and pitch-ck ocean, with the four ancient seal characters of "Yu Xu Su Meng"written on it.

    This scene did not only happen in the future, almost all of the possibilities of Meng Qi not dying were the same.

    The figures of Meng Qi immediately burst intoughter:

    "As expected!"

    By connecting themselves with the things that were bound to happen in the future with the general trend that was bound to appear, it was equivalent to taking the first step of upying the future. However, this trend could not be too far away from the current node, or else it would not form a resonance.., therefore, at the end of the cmity, it was rtively easy to take over the future. It was better than the ancient mythological era.

    The era was bound to end. This was an irreversible general trend!

    "As expected!"

    One by one, the "Future"Meng Qi burst intoughter. His voice seemed to prate the barriers of time and resonated.

    Their numbers exceeded the limit and reached a qualitative change. They reversed their direction and suddenly rushed upstream!

    "As expected!"

    The figures merged at the future branch. The closer they got to the current node, the fewer they were. They were about to return to Meng Qi''s original body. Going back in time, how could the gold emperor and the others just sit back and watch?

    "Burn!""Devour!""Destroy!""Punish!""Kill!""Silence!""No!""Freeze!""Destroy!"

    Nine Dao patterns flew out, apanied by the destruction of lightning, fire, ice, and ice. It brought about the cataclysm of the Earth and the misery of the living. Holding the heaven''s punishment axe, Zhenyuan zi reached out from his home in the vacuum and shed toward Meng Qi.

    At that moment, a giant golden-furred hand reached out from the void and grabbed the absolute de. With a loud cry, it shed across Zhenyuan Zi.

    On the other side, Yang Jian, who had red lips and white teeth, suddenly opened his eyes. He reached out a palm from the blood sea and pierced through the boundary of theherworld. He grabbed the emperor sword and summoned the power of all living things, he made the Holy Virtue and merit transform into an invincible sword light that shed toward mother wusheng, preventing her from interfering with Meng Qi.

    At the same time, he threw out the yellow g of Wuji Apricot in the center of the world and spread it over Meng Qi''s head. It raised billions of golden lotuses and burst out an infinite amount of light to protect him from the aftershocks.

    However, the sky suddenly became bright. With the ss as the bottom, it was clear. The crystal-clear Bodhi magical tree appeared strangely and brushed away the emperor sword in an instant, preventing it from stopping the Golden Emperor.

    "Good, Lu Ya!"Yang Jian cursed. There was some doubt hidden in his eyes.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Lu Ya was originally a spy left behind by the original founder. At the critical moment, he would definitely side with Yang Jian. Previously, they had cooperated quite happily. He did not expect that after the betrayalst time, he would be so unrepentant and had no intention of turning back at all!

    What had happened?

    What benefits had he been tempted by someone on the other side?

    Without the hindrance of the Emperor Sword, the bright and full moon lit up the entire river of time. It made Meng Qi''s figure, who had nted the inner demon in the heart of the tower lord of the heartless building a few hundred years ago, the figure of Meng Qi during the middle age overlord era.., meng Qi''s figure, who had witnessed the fall of the heavenly court in the ancient times, suddenly appeared from among the countless figures. He was so helpless and weak!

    At this moment, a soft sigh came from the Fusang ancient tree realm. It resounded across all the worlds in the universe. Green light shot into the sky and transformed into a green tree with an illusory fruit. A purple jade ruler flew out and drilled into the river of time, it went to meet the gold emperor from every node.

    After weighing the pros and cons, the matter suddenly became urgent again. In the end, Emperor Qing chose to support Meng Qi!

    Seeing that the purple jade ruler was about to block the golden emperor''s attack that erased Meng Qi''s "Past", the Buddhist chant suddenly rang out. One after another, Brahma flowers fell, one after another, the seven treasures of Buddhism rose and fell, and one after another, Bodhi trees grew, they spread to every corner of the river of time.

    A strange, colorful light shone. It was quiet and self-generating, and all living things died. A slightly chipped, sparkling, and holy tree branch swept over, brushing the Purple Jade ruler out of the river of time.

    The Bodhi ancient Buddha carved out the seven treasures wonderful tree from the Pure Land!

    The world suddenly brightened, and a golden bridge with transcendence colors extended from beyond the heavens. It was ced on the sea of bitterness, and it was about tond beside Meng Qi.

    Higan golden bridge!

    The manifestation of the transcendence path in the world!

    The other side of the Taiji diagram!

    At the same time, three Daoists walked over on the Higan golden bridge.

    One of them was young, one was middle-aged, and the other was old. They bowed at the same time:

    "Fellow Daoist, let me help you!"

    This was the three pure ones that the celestial venerable of morality had manifested in one go. They represented the prosperity, prosperity, and decline of the myriad worlds in the heavens. They were the three great manifestations of the foundation of existence. They were not the simple past, present, and future!

    "Mercy, Mercy."A Buddhist promation sounded. The three Sariras rolled with white waves and stood out strangely. The surroundings of the higan golden bridge became illusory and blurred. It was as if they had entered another myriad worlds in the heavens, it contained all aspects of the "Dao", and it felt like it was about to condense into a true dao fruit!

    The universe was empty, the heavens were empty, the three pure ones were empty, the higan golden bridge was empty, and all kinds of Great Dao were also empty.

    This was the embryonic form of Amitabha''s Dao Fruit!

    The three Daoists each used their supernatural powers, together with the Higan golden bridge, in an attempt to pass through this "Empty"world and return to the real world. However, this was not the ancient mythological era, not the time when Emperor Qing attained the Dao, and the heavenly venerate of morality was the foundation for the existence of the world, the incarnation of Dao was able to suppress Amitabha by relying on the terrifying divine ability of transforming the three pure ones into one qi. It was the end of the era, and the foundation for the existence of this world had declined. His strength had declined quite a bit, and he was on the same level as Amitabha.

    A few higan appeared one after another, dying the golden emperor''s attack. However, at this moment, there was nothing to stop him. The Monster Emperor looked at the Mount Numinous, as if he had no intention of attacking!

    Deep in the depths of the Netherworld, Daoist seven kills sighed. He pointed his finger, and the Netherworld Sea Sword turned into a dim light that pierced through the Netherworld and shed toward the Golden Emperor.

    "Even a grain of rice is shining?"In the bright moon, mother Wusheng''s cold and ethereal voice fell.

    With a flick of her slender white hand, theherworld sea sword was knocked away, and she casually threw out the in-colored cloud realm g to trap Meng Qi. Her actions of erasing Meng Qi''s past did not slow down at all!

    At this moment, the general situation seemed to be clear.

    At this moment, Maitreya, who was sensing the situation and looking for an opportunity, suddenly felt a chill run down his spine. He felt as if he had fallen into hell. Pure White Buddhist light and a huge mouth appeared in front of his eyes. There were forty Buddha teeth in it. The Aura was so strong.., it actually had the feeling of the other shore!

    "Supreme True Buddha!"Maitreya thought to himself. In the same realm, the Supreme True Buddha had an obvious suppression on the Buddhas of the Buddhist sect, not to mention that the Supreme True Buddha in front of him seemed to be one level higher than him!

    When did he be so powerful?

    Even Amitabha did not expect it!

    Gu Xiaosang was in theherworld. She raised her head and looked outside. Her delicate face seemed to be covered with ayer of fluorescent light, and a faint smile appeared on the corner of her mouth:

    "The brand left by the DAO fruit will be absorbed by him as a product of reducing and seeking emptiness."

    "This is a secret that Amitabha and Bodhi ancient Buddha do not know. Only the most ancient primordial Lord of Heaven or Lingbao Lord of Heaven knows about it."

    "I asked my husband to take a look at the Buddha in the Netherworld to awaken the Supreme True Buddha to absorb the brand. I didn''t even tell him about this."

    "If I want to hide it from you, I have to hide it from him too."

    "Now that Maitreya is in trouble, Amitabha has no choice but to save him."

    "This is the first preparation!"

 Chapter 1346 180: How Great Is The Ambition To Sacrifice

    The light of Buddha was extremely pure, not allowing for any impurities. Under the pure white light, in front of the huge mouth with 40 Buddha teeth, even though he had already touched the other shore, Maitreya still felt his entire body stiffen, as if he was frozen, it was as if he had met his natural nemesis, an existence that could not be disobeyed no matter what. He could not even use 10% of his strength.

    And even if he could go all out, in front of that vast and supreme will, he was as weak as an ant!

    This was simply the true other shore... Maitreya had cultivated for all eternity, and his Buddha Heart was firm. However, at this moment, he could not help but feel ripples. He felt some despair, and even his courage to go all out seemed to have been swallowed by the huge mouth.

    The Supreme True Buddha, as expected of the Supreme True Buddha!

    At this moment, he found that the frozen and stiff feeling had been alleviated. The sound of the zither rang in his ears, and countless ck and white spots of light danced in front of his eyes, performing the five elements of yin and yang, the great development of the eight trigrams.., it enveloped the pure white light of the Buddha and the strange huge mouth.

    High in the sky above the Buddha kingdom on the ground, in front of the Buddha that was condensed with pure white light and could not be looked at by mortals, a tall and majestic figure appeared. He was wearing a ck imperial robe that covered his entire body. The crown covered his face, and the string of beads covered his face, his face could not be seen clearly. Under his feet was a pair of boots made of Golden Dragon Scales. Immortal clouds and zither music surrounded his body. His life force and death intent formed a bnce and flowed endlessly.

    Emperor Fu!

    Maitreya naturally recognized this emperor who had dominated the early years of the ancient era. For a moment, he was in a daze and did not understand why he would help himself. He only felt that he seemed to be somewhat familiar with it. However, no matter what, it was not suitable for him to stay here for long, either he mustered up his courage and made use of this opportunity to prove his dao, or he would escape into the Western Paradise!

    Fu Huang''s eyes, which had been crowned with tassels, looked at the Supreme True Buddha. Both sides transformed into immortal clouds and a sea of light, engaging in an intense battle.

    Sensing the scene of the Buddha Kingdom on Earth, Gu Xiaosang smiled even more even though she could not see it clearly.

    She was waiting for Fu Huang to make his move!

    After the three bodies of Bodhi ancient Buddha were missing, Amitabha and the heavenly venerate of virtue, the two ancient masters, were the strongest in the world. They were involved in each other and were unable to determine who was stronger. Neither of them could fight or leave whenever they wanted to, therefore, when Amitabha, the product of reducing the void, faced with the great danger of the Supreme True Buddha, and when the Buddha Kingdom on Earth was likely to be purified by the Supreme True Buddha, he could only use hisst and strongest trump card, he ordered Emperor Fu, who was hiding in the deepest part of the origin of life and death, to intervene and save Maitreya!

    But in this way, the powerful supernatural beings at the level of creation could not see through it, and the people on the other side could not see through it? They could not guess that emperor Fu had been controlled by Amitabha long ago?

    What would bodhi ancient Buddha, who had lost one of the three corpses, Fengdu Emperor, at the origin of life and death, think about this?

    This was the hidden danger of their alliance. Today, they wouldpletely expose it and change Bodhi ancient Buddha''s attitude!

    Gu Xiaosang closed her eyes to hide her concern and worry. She said softly,

    "This is the second preparation."

    The seven treasures wonderful tree that had opened the Yuanyang ruler paused for a moment, but it recovered immediately. It was still suppressing the purple qi and the green wood, and there was no sign of it rebelling.

    It seemed that Amitabha had also noticed this hidden danger and saw the possibility of this "Future."Before this, he hadmunicated with the bodhisattva ancient Buddha and reached somepromises. As expected of the ancient Buddha... seeing this situation.., gu Xiaosang secretly sighed, but it was notpletely useless!

    As an ancient man, even though the ancient Bodhi Buddha had three missing bodies and retreated, he was still able to suppress Emperor Qing. It was difficult to kill him. It was easy for him to bnce himself while taking out his hand to interfere with Meng Qi''s Dao attainment, however, the situation now was that he seemed to have used all his strength to suppress Emperor Qing!

    At this time, Meng Qi, who had rushed back from the future, finally returned to his original body standing at the current node.

    The heaven and earth suddenly became illusory. Upstream of the long river, Meng Qi''s brand, which had nted a mental demon in the tower lord of the heartless building in ancient times, and Meng Qi''s brand, which had been in the middle age of the overlord, shone brightly when the ancient heavenly court fell, it was like a lighthouse of navigation, illuminating the fog of time and illuminating the "Navigation Path"leading to the current node!

    In the nineher world, the ''past''that Meng Qi had transferred into flew out one after another. Some of them roared at the sky in pain, some were covered in blood and tears, some were cleansed, and some were restored to their original spirit. They were the ones who had courageously charged into the highest level of the nine heavens, some were the ones who had refined part of the origin of life and death, some were the ones who had proven themselves in legends, some were the ones who did not care about the past and did not ask for the afterlife. Some were the ones who had cut off all ties, and some were the ones who had rampaged for a while, but in the end, they hugged Gu Xiaosang''s corpse and shouted angrily, there were those who had spent three thousand guests in the hall, those who had watched Jiang Zhi''s back gradually disappear into the mountains and flowers, those who had dressed in fresh clothes, those who had expressed their gratitude and hatred, and those who had stepped through the rolling yellow sand and thanked their teacher with tears in their eyes, there were those who had gone through all kinds of hardships in the reincarnation cycle, those who had been rtively dull and rtively simple in the Shaolin Temple, and those who had gone through all kinds of things on earth. These figures had flown into the long river and formed a line that extended into the universe of Ten Thousand Worlds!

    However, the Golden Emperor''s attack had already arrived and seemed to be unstoppable.

    The bright and clear moon swayed with its clear splendor. Its fair and slender fingers were like the cry of a mother. The call of home brought with it a dim point that seemed to be the heavens and earth as itnded on the yellow g of Wuji Apricot!

    The boundless light scattered and billions of golden lotuses withered. This jade void defense treasure was almost broken in one strike.

    Even so, it could at most block one more strike!

    A red light shed in the sky, and another g fell down. The color was crimson, like a me. But when it was spread out with the wind, it was ready for gold, wood, water, fire, and earth. The light of the five elements circted, as if it was a material symbol, the foundation of the world.

    The earth-leaving me g!

    Another symbol of the foundation of the Celestial Venerable of morals, the defense treasure of Dou Shuai Pce!

    The Bright Moon did not have the slightest ripple. The slender and powerful fingers pointed out again, shaking the five elements rare treasure, bringing about the shaking and shattering of the world.

    If it was the heavenly venerate of virtue who personally held this g, old mother Wusheng would have been cautious. Now, it was only thebined efforts of gold horn and silver horn, so how could she be taken seriously.

    In a short moment, before Meng Qi could begin to retrace his steps, the yellow g of Wuji Apricot and the g of me off the ground were on the verge of copsing. They were about to be broken!

    A golden light appeared in Maitreya''s hand, and a white mist hung in the air. The relic floated up and down, using it to resist the aftermath of the battle on the other shore.

    It was the most precious item of Buddhism, the Green Lotus treasure-colored g!<novelnext></novelnext>

    Should he take this opportunity to attack the other side? He had yet to have the opportunity to do so. Once he failed, he would be doomed, and there was no possibility of a second chance.

    On the peak of Mount Lingshan, next to the Three Treasures Ruyi.

    Ananda sat in the lotus position. A mysterious and strange reincarnation seal was rolling over his head. His body was full of substance, and there was no trace of Shadow.

    It was unknown when, but he had quietly escaped!

    In the air above Mount Numinous, a ck golden spear with Phoenix Wings was emitting a strange light. It condensed the heaven and earth mysterious yellow exquisite pagoda, the Taiji morality scroll, the book of Saint Virtue, the ancient cauldron of fortune, and the banner of Yin Virtue, firmly suppressing the mystery of the seal of reincarnation.

    The Monster Emperor Pce was floating in the strange light, quietly "Looking down"at Ah Nan.

    The Monster Emperor was personally watching. No matter how mysterious and Strange Ah Nan''s methods were, there was no way he could escape silently!

    The Devil Buddha suppressed the Three Treasures Ruyi while resisting the monster emperor''s terrifying will. He looked into the real world with a rxed expression and said with a smile,

    "It seems that Su Meng is going to be killed by the Gold Emperor..."

    Boom!

    The real world appeared as the sky copsed and the Earth copsed. The earth-leaving me g was flicked away by mother Wusheng with a finger. Its luster dimmed and it temporarily lost its spirituality. Golden Horn and silver horn, who were thirty-three heavens away, copsed to the ground with dispirited expressions, the yellow g of Wuji Apricot was about to be broken!

    The power of the other shore was unstoppable!

    Gu Xiaosang opened her eyes abruptly. Her eyes were as beautiful as the starry night sky. The demonic blood peach in her hand and the aura of Donghuang that was emitted from reversing the wusheng finger were added to her hands.

    With this aura, she could feel the crazy and chaotic guy hiding in the darkness. She did not know whether to call him Donghuang or the monster of the Heavenly Dao.

    Gu Xiaosang''s eyes were as calm as water. Her aura was going to reverse itself and merge with this monster of the Heavenly Dao!

    Even if she would lose her spirituality, everything, and be a part of the monster of the Heavenly Dao, the short period of time before this could slightly affect her will. She could make her attack the Golden Emperor and buy time for her husband to reach the other shore of the Dao, she could fight for that Slim Chance of survival!

    If he didn''t even dare to sacrifice himself to fight against the monster of the other side, he wouldn''t have a chance at all!

    Hubby, when you reach the other side, please start with my sacrifice!

    "This is the third preparation!"

    "Hubby, when you reach the other side, you can reverse the time and resurrect me..."Gu Xiaosang outlined a beautiful but proud smile.

    This was the first time she had nned the big picture and fought against the Golden Emperor. She hoped that she wouldn''t fail.

    How would mother Wusheng be affected when he merged with the Monster of Heavenly Dao?

    At this moment, a familiar figure appeared in front of Gu Xiaosang. It was Wang Siyuan, whose face was pale and looked like a woman. They looked at each other through the monster of Heavenly Dao''s "Tentacles.".

    Wang Siyuan hid in the nine immortal tombs. His eyes were filled with madness. Heughed and said,

    "Leave this crazy thing to me!"

    "I''ve been nning this for a long time. I want to overturn their chessboard today!"

    A dark red vortex appeared in his eyes. His aura was exactly the same as that of the monster of the Heavenly Dao. His figure rushed into the darkness and set off a crazy storm. Wang Siyuan''s sense of existence was gradually assimted!

    How could he not die fighting against the other side?

    Gu Xiaosang had no choice but to retreat. She shook her head and smiled:

    "He''s actually half a monster of the Heavenly Dao. No wonder he could fool the other side..."

    A dark red light suddenly appeared in the sky, and one chaotic and irregr vortex after another appeared, directly dragging the bright moon into the crazy world!

    Taking this opportunity, Meng Qi took a step forward and "Rushed"toward the upper reaches of the river of time, waking up and connecting the past him one by one!

    On the summit of Mount Ling, Devil Buddha Ananda saw the situation turn around. He was not shocked or angry, but there was a hint of a yful smile on his face.

 Chapter 1347 181, Demon Buddha Ananda

    Meng Qi was not distracted by the changes in the outside world at all. His essence, Qi, spirit, and all his thoughts were focused on the other side of the world, as if he was possessed by Mr. Lu Da.

    Only by reaching the other side of the world as soon as possible could he change the situation. There was no other way!

    Dao Yi''s ssmp stood in the void, illuminating the heavens. On each side, there was an illusory dao fruit that was slowly taking shape. Some were dark and chaotic, while others were purple and hidden in white. It was the current node for Meng Qi, supporting his spiritual light to not fall into the sea of bitterness, he was half immersed in the river of time.

    With this, Meng Qi was connected to the first "Historicalndmark"that he had left behind. It was himself, who had nted the inner demon for the tower lord of the heartless building in the 37th year of tianle!

    His figure floated as he flew toward thendmark. The water of time around him was no longer illusory. It became solid and viscous, preventing him from going back.

    His thoughts dispersed bit by bit, but there was only an indelible sharpness in Meng Qi''s heart. He was determined to the extreme. Even if he had forgotten everything, he still maintained the speed and release to advance toward the "Landmark", fast and determined!

    This process was one of the difficulties on the other side. If there was even the slightest hesitation, the slightestck of confidence, and the slightest bit of hope, he would leave the river of time and dissolve into the vast sea of bitterness. He wouldpletely vanish into thin air, and there would be no possibility of resurrection, just like the ck Emperor back then!

    ..

    Inside the hollow jade temple, Meng Qi sat upright on a futon. Nearby were Guang Chengzi, Celestial Master Guang Fa of Wen Shu, Chi Jingzi, Immortal Master Yu Ding, Immortal Master Dao Xing, Nezha, and Xiao Tianquan, they were discussing who should take the position of sect master temporarily.

    "The position of sect master doesn''t have any benefits. At least until we reach the other shore, the hollow jade temple can''t be fully controlled."Guang Chengzi stood up with a smile and bowed to Meng Qi:

    "Greetings, sect master Su."

    Meng Qi''s body suddenly trembled. The long river around him surged. Some understanding shed in his eyes, and a warm smile appeared on his face.

    Senior brothers, long time no see!

    ..

    West Mountain Buddhist temple, under the Bodhi tree.

    Wang Siyuan mixed snow bud, Bamboo Lord, Longhu Peak, iron flower tea, hidden dragon tea, and other famous teas together. He used a mixed smell to remind Meng Qi and taught him that "All things in the past, vanish into thin air"could only be obtained from the Overlord de, the rest was all fake.

    Meng Qi slowly stood up, and asked with a slightlyplicated expression, "Why did you teach me these?"

    The chess piece in Wang Siyuan''s hand suddenly slid down and smashed onto the chessboard. It flew everywhere and messed up the chess game just now.

    His face was hidden in the shadow of the Bodhi Tree, and his tone was erratic as he said,

    "Helping you to break the game is helping me to break the game."

    Meng Qi''s gaze swept over and suddenly heard the sound of a river surging in the distant horizon. His body inexplicably trembled, and a hint of realization appeared in his eyes.

    He turned his head back and looked at Wang Siyuan. The corners of his lips curled up as he muttered to himself:

    "Fraud, I wanted to beat you up every time I saw you in the past. Now, I want to say that I''m definitely going to befriend you!"

    ..

    The night was foggy. The two "Drunkards"were holding wine jars and roaring an unknown tune called "Laughter in the vast sea"as they wandered in the Quiet Alley.

    Gao Lan''s eyes were still clear and bright as he staggered forward. He looked at Meng Qi with a smile filled with interest as he knocked on someone else''s door.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    The figure startled the neighbors. The owner of the courtyard put on his clothes and shouted loudly,

    "Who? What''s the matter?"

    "Buy, Buy a rooster, and, and, there''s yellow paper,"Meng Qi answered vaguely.

    The owner of the yard was stunned, and then he flew into a rage:

    "Get lost!"

    "Where the hell did this drunkarde from!"

    Where did he get a rooster?

    Bang, Bang, Bang!

    Meng Qi did not doubt it. He went to the next yard and was sshed with cold water. He was still drunk, but he persevered and knocked on the door. Someone wanted toe out and beat him up, but when he saw the corpses on the ground at the end of the alley, he was so scared that he closed the doors and windows, he did not dare to make a sound.

    In the end, the neighbors could not bear the disturbance. Someone threw a rooster out, and someone spilled yellow paper.

    They had just done all this when they saw the silver urately thrown into their hands. They were at a loss.

    Was this... was this a drunkard?

    Meng Qi held the rooster and Gao Lan held the yellow paper and wine jar. The two returned to the original abandoned courtyard. They lit the weeds, burned the yellow paper, cut off the head of the rooster, and sprinkled the blood into the wine.

    "Come, after sacrificing the heaven and earth and drinking the blood wine, we are sworn brothers. I am definitely older than you. I am the eldest brother, and you are the second brother."Gao Lanughed boldly.

    Meng Qi was drunk. His eyes were blurry, and he stuttered, "No, I can''t. The Second Brother Thing, the second brother thing, it''s too, too f * cking ugly. I want to be the third brother. I, I want to be the third brother!"

    "Heh, interesting."Gao Lanughed. "Let''s do it!"

    He pulled Meng Qi down on his knees and said to the spot where the yellow paper had been burned:

    "Come, let''s bow to the heavens. Let''s be Sworn Brothers!"

    At this moment, the night seemed to be moving. The sound of flowing water could be heard faintly. Gao Lan didn''t notice it at all, but Meng Qi suddenly trembled. The drunkenness in his eyes instantly faded. The light in his eyes was restrained, as if there was another world hidden in the darkness.

    He looked at Gao Lan beside him, and his eyes were filled with enlightenment and sadness. Then, he turned his head and kowtowed heavily.

    Imperial brother, I am willing to kowtow!

    ..

    In Yuexiu restaurant, Ruan Yushu and Meng Qi had killed Gao Tong. They rxed, and the dishes they had ordered were ced in front of them.

    Raising his chopsticks, Meng Qi enjoyed the delicious food. At the same time, he noticed that Ruan Yushu was only watching and did not eat.

    "Eat. It''s my treat,"he said with a smile.

    Ruan Yushu nodded slightly. With his elegant and graceful movements and the speed of a whirlwind, he swept up the entire table of dishes. Meng Qi was dumbfounded when he saw this. He could not believe that a girl with a cold temperament would behave like this.

    Ruan Yushu''s face was slightly red, as if he was in the mood. He raised his head and said, "You treat me to food. I, I have never been very polite."

    Meng Qi almostughed out loud. Suddenly, he saw an illusory long river in his eyes. The water was sparkling and flowing quietly, and a figure was moving against the current, rapidly approaching. Only when he was in front of the figure did he realize that it was him!

    The two figures suddenly ovepped. Meng Qi''s gaze became gentle as he thought to himself,

    "You don''t have to be polite. I will invite you often."<novelnext></novelnext>

    ..

    The Cold Moon Hung High in the sky, its brilliance shining on the river. Silver and white danced together, and the water rippled.

    The sound of the flute was melodious and melodious, as if it was crying andining. A small boat sailed out of the darkness. A young girl in white stood at the bow of the boat. She was exquisite and indescribable. Her temperament was ethereal, and her clothes fluttered in the wind. She was so beautiful that she looked like a celestial being, she pressed her hands on a green jade flute. Her pink lips were close to the mouth of the flute, and she blew out a mournful sound.

    Meng Qi''s expression changed. He drew his knife and held his sword. He took an offensive posture, restrained his state of mind, and said calmly, "Miss Xiao Sang, how have you been?"

    Gu Xiao Sang''s pink lips left Xiao Guan. She looked at Meng Qi with her starry eyes that seemed to be filled with resentment. "Husband, you''re here, but you don''t want to meet me. How can I Be Safe?"

    Husband... Every time he met her, he would call her by her name... Meng Qi''s face twitched. Suddenly, he felt that he was surrounded by a river that flowed endlessly. He felt as if he had passed away.

    His eyes suddenly had a hint of a smile and tenderness. He answered in a low voice,

    "Yes, My Lady."

    Mydy... Gu Xiaosang''s expression seemed to be frozen on her face.

    ..

    Inside the Shaolin Temple, in the Zen heart courtyard, Meng Qi''s chest was held by a longsword wrapped in a heavy copper-green scabbard. He managed to maintain his bnce. In front of him was a bright and beautiful young girl with an oval face, big eyes and dark eyebrows. Her ck hair was simply tied up, she wore a light yellow dress that was gently draped over her shoulders.

    She burst outughing. "You''re more like a young master of an aristocratic family than a small monk. You should be addressed as a female benefactor."

    Then, she turned the long sword around and returned the bow. "Yes, my name is Jiang Zhiwei. I''m a disciple of the sword washing pavilion. I''m really sorry for involving you in the fight between us."

    Just as Meng Qi was about to speak, he felt the light and shadows around him fade away. They sparkled as if they had sunk into the deep sea.

    He saw a pair of eyes and saw himself. His eyes suddenly shed with enlightenment. He quietly looked at the girl opposite him and sighed to himself:

    "You said that I don''t look like a little monk, but you called me a little monk for the rest of my life..."

    ..

    Meng Qi sat on the FUTON and watched as Xuan Ku held the ruler and asked theyman''s name of a child and the reason for entering Shaolin.

    The child was a little over ten years old. His lips were red and his teeth were white. He was handsome and he answered stiffly, "My name is Fang ah-qi. I was sold to a monk because I didn''t have enough to eat."

    Meng Qi almost burst intoughter, but an illusory river suddenly appeared in his eyes. He seemed to have had an epiphany.

    He stopped smiling and looked at Fang ah-qi. Looking at his true wisdom in the future, many of his worries disappearedpletely. He sighed in his heart:

    "Little junior brother, I didn''t expect you to be like this, Yang Jian..."

    ..

    Without the interference of the gold emperor, Meng Qi''s figure traveled back in time. With the help of the influence of the other universes in the real world, he traveled back in time to the parts that involved him, waking up the past and connecting to his own body.

    This speed was extremely fast. He was about to arrive at the beginning of his birth!

    In the Pure Land of the Buddhist kingdom that spanned billions of tribtions, burningmp was stunned to see the situation turn for the worse. The Golden Emperor was temporarily entangled by the Heavenly Dao monster, and no one could stop Su Meng. A thought shed through his mind, and he quickly made a decision, he saw the ancient zedmp fly out from the back of his head.

    At this point, it was time to stake the foundation of both sides''Fortunes!

    He would definitely do his best and not hesitate anymore!

    In the Western Paradise World, the unfettered kings and Buddhas also put their palms together. Bodhisattvas and other Buddhists and Luoism''s fortunes were ready to be unleashed!

    Not only did they have the numbers of those who had reached perfection in fortunes, but even those who had great supernatural powers in fortunes, the alliance between Buddhism and Luoism was stronger than the Azure Emperor, Yuxu, and morals. The demons would not interfere too deeply, just like the attitude of the demon emperor.., it All depended on what the heavenly venerate of Numinous Treasure would choose!

    ..

    On the three clouds ind, the forbidden spell flew up, carrying some of the aftershocks. Yun Xiao looked up at the sky and suddenly sighed:

    "We can be resurrected. Thanks to Su Meng''s gift, let''s end this karma today."

    Bi Xiao and Qiong Xiao both smiled, expressing their agreement.

    ..

    In the Hollow Jade Temple, celestial venerate Wen Shu Guangfa had long known about San Xiao''s character and did not doubt their actions. At this moment, she could not hide her excitement because the situation was starting to develop in a good direction. If this continued for a while.., junior brother Su would have the chance to reach the other side of the Dao!

    Maitreya was still hesitating whether he should use this opportunity to reach the DAO. He had his own way to stop burningmp. The world''s unfettered King Buddha had the nine spirits primordial saint to act. On the other hand, Bodhi ancient Buddha was obviously holding back. It seemed that Zhenti Daoist and ck heavenly emperor would not join the battle, under such circumstances, there was no other blessed realm to intervene. As long as San Xiao made a move and set up the nine twists Yellow River Formation, it would be meaningless no matter how many blessings the Buddhism and Luoismbined. They would be able to trap as many as they wanted!

    It all depended on the attitude of the heavenly venerate of treasures..

    ..

    Just as Meng Qi was about to return to his infant state, and just as burningmp and other good fortune were about to make their move, a dark red light suddenly appeared in the eyes of the demon Buddha, Ananda, who was on the peak of the spiritual mountain.

    It was as chaotic and crazy as the dark red light of a monster of the Heavenly Dao!

    Boom!

    With a loud sound in the sky, the irregr dark red vortex suddenly disintegrated and turned into a terrifying giant hand. It actually abandoned the golden emperor and turned around to p Meng Qi!

    The Devil Buddha could actually control the monster of the Heavenly Dao, and it was as if it could control it with its arm. It was definitely not the barely-able influence of Wang Siyuan, Gu Xiaosang, and the others!

    Seeing this change, the gold emperor did not hesitate at all and pointed his fair and beautiful finger at Meng Qi again.

    Seeing this scene, the Devil Buddha revealed a cruel and happy smile:

    Since ancient times, the East Emperor Taiyi, which was also the monster of the Heavenly Dao, had been under my control. It acted ording to my will, and only when it was suppressed by the Buddha did it not dare to drive it, in case the gap was too big and it suffered a bacsh.

    Decades ago, I had quietly escaped, but I had never activated this hidden hand. I had been waiting for this day!

    Wang Siyuan, Gu Xiaosang, how could your ns be hidden from me?

    If it wasn''t like this, how would su Meng Dare to leave the Netherworld?

    Didn''t you think that after reaching the other shore, I would be afraid of karma at the level of several saints, so I let the Wang family go. I let you go because you have always been my chess pieces, the puppets of the monster of the Heavenly Dao!

    Without the Heavenly Dao Monsters''help in the dark, did you think that the Overlord would be able to refine the absolute de? Would I be able to leave a mark?

    Now that both mother Wusheng and the Heavenly Dao monsters were attacking at the same time, let''s see how you can resolve this!

    The Devil Buddha''s gaze was deep, revealing a hint of malevolence:

    Meng Qi, you''re dead!

 Chapter 1348 182, Heavenâ€™s Will Was Unpredictable

    The dark red giant hand that was full of madness and violence covered the sky, and it reflected the bright divine light and the full moon. It seemed to shrink the entire real world to within an inch, with an unstoppable momentum, it pped toward the Wuji apricot yellow g that was barely holding on. The tip of the white and beautiful fingers that followed were cold and dark, as if the call of death had finally arrived.

    Under the situation where the other important figures were entangled with each other, there was no force in this world that could slow them down in the slightest!

    When the two shores joined hands, everything was set in stone!

    In the Pure Land of the Buddhist kingdom that spanned billions of tribtions, the burningmp that was about to make a move came to an abrupt end. It was both surprised and delighted:

    "No wonder the Devil Buddha is so sure!"

    "I didn''t expect him to have this trick hidden, to be able to directly control the monster of the Heavenly Dao!"

    He couldn''t care less about how Ah Nan or thunder god could do such a thing. His astonishment faded away, and he was reced with joy. He repeated the words of the Devil Buddha in a low voice:

    "Su Meng, You''re Dead!"

    ..

    In the Netherworld, Gu Xiaosang had sensed this with the help of her subtle connection with the monster of Heavenly Dao. Although she remained calm and didn''t lose herposure, her face was shockingly white.

    After all her calctions, she had missed out on the fact that the Devil Buddha had such a backup n!

    She had once taken the risk to test whether the monster of Heavenly Dao was a puppet on the other side like the emperor. After confirming that there was no other interference, she decided to set up this n.

    She did not expect the devil Buddha to hide so deeply. During the Middle Ages, due to several reincarnations, it was difficult topletely let go and gradually fell into depravity. When it was constantly weak, the Overlord broke away from its control and directly threatened the original body, he had never used the power of the monster of Heavenly Dao, which made people believe that he had no other tricks up his sleeves. When he reversed the Tathagata and ascended to the devil throne, his own power was enough, and he could not use the monster of Heavenly Dao for the time being.

    And the ancient thunder pool was the remnant of the ancient path. What happened in it was difficult to know even on the other side. The overlord being able to refine it into an absolute de was more or less suspicious, however, they all guessed that the Devil Buddha had some residual power in the ce where he was born, and he used his own divine body as a guide to imitate the former Heavenly Killer Taoist. That was how he was lucky enough to seed, but who knew that it contained such a secret!

    At that time, Ananda might not have been stronger than the current him, so how did he manage topletely control the monster of the Heavenly Dao?

    These doubts lingered in Gu Xiaosang''s mind for a while and then disappeared, because they were of no help to the current situation.

    The good situation just now suddenly turned into a dead end!

    The Monster Emperor wanted to see the Devil Buddha who had already escaped. Who else could stop mother Wusheng and the Monster of Heavenly Dao?

    Even if the celestial emperor, who was still alive, made a move, how could he stop the two on the other side?

    When he was at his peak, he was indeed stronger than mother Wusheng, but he was not strong enough to be weaker than mother Wusheng!

    He had always nned the big picture with Mother Wusheng as his target. Although he had guessed that the Devil Buddha would not do nothing and would probably escape early, and he had asked his husband to ask the monster emperor to look after him personally, he had still neglected her, she had not been promoted to a position that was as important as the gold emperor.

    A son lost, and everything went wrong.

    At this point, the situation was no longer under his control.

    Should they expect the illusory heavenly venerate of primordial beginning or heavenly venerate of Numinous Treasure to intervene?

    Or the even more unfathomable dao venerate and Buddha?

    ..

    On the three clouds ind, in the Hollow Jade Temple, in the Elysium Realm, all the great divine arts practitioners in the destiny realm were either happy or sad apart from theirmon shock.

    It was not that heavenly venerate Wen Shu did not have the courage to fly into the fire, but there was no hope at all in front of them. All the remaining great divine arts practitioners could not even block a single finger of the Golden Emperor.

    In such a situation, one would not even have the thought of risking their lives!

    The deepest and deepest despair!

    Inside Jade Emperor Mountain, the sparkling long saber flickered for a moment before finally returning to peace.

    ..

    Seeing that he was about to go back to the time when he was born, Meng Qi suddenly felt as if he had fallen into an ice cave. Cold, darkness, and silence -- that was the most intuitive feeling of death!

    His consciousness had been worn out by time, leaving only the courage and courage to cut off everything in his way. His temperament had been polished like the sharpest knife and the sharpest sword. Stimted by this, not only did he not hesitate.., instead, he seemed to have been forced out of his potential andpletely abandoned everything else.

    At the current node, the ''heaven-cleaving fruit''that was hidden in the Purple Qi suddenly trembled. Meng Qi''s figure that was in the past suddenly turned into a saber light. Who else could it be? The incandescent saber light that was indomitable, the saber light that split open the heaven and earth and rebuilt the universe!

    The saber light shed and cut through the long river, prating into the beginning of Meng Qi''s birth. Moreover, it did not go as far as this. It broke through the waves and came to the Middle Ages. It was the ''historicalndmark''that connected to the era of the Overlord. The resonance with time became more and more intense, it allowed the two illusory dao fruits to be close to taking shape. The spiritual light of their nature rose again. The reverse also brought about an increase in the speed of backtracking to the past. It had already merged with ''Meng Qi''s figure'', who was looking up at the falling heavenly court.

    The other shore was already in sight!

    However, it was already toote. The dark red and brutal giant hand pped down, and billions of golden lotuses fell apart, and the yellow g of Wuji Apricot fell into theherworld!

    "Su Meng is finished..."the ancient Buddha with the burningmp could not hide the smile on his face.

    The Devil Buddha Ah Nan looked at the Monster Emperor Pce in a teasing manner, and looked at the ck Golden Spear with Phoenix Wings that had all five virtues. He was calm andposed, and he had a n in mind.

    In the Hollow Jade Temple, Wen Shu, the Celestial Master Guangfa, sighed faintly. He felt endless loneliness and bitterness.

    Gu Xiaosang looked up at this scene, and her mind was full of thoughts. She even thought of transforming into a monster of the Heavenly Dao to weaken the Golden Emperor. However, what was the use of that?

    One by one, the powerful people in the destiny realm watched the dark red palm reach into the river of time, stirring up waves of ripples. They were all deeply moved.

    Another martyr had appeared on the other shore''s path.

    When would this sea of bitterness end?

    The giant dark red palm pped towards Meng Qi''s two illusory dao fruits that were about to take shape. The chaos had eroded the past a step earlier.

    All the Great Powers, great divine arts practitioners, and even the great personages on the other shore could already see the end. It was likely that the future would be like this!

    But right at this moment, terrifying waves were stirred up at the current node of the illusory river. Many brand-new tributaries forcefully rushed out!

    The dark red ferocious giant palm inexplicably stopped in ce. It was only a split second away from Meng Qi''s illusory dao fruit, and at the end of it was a pure white and beautiful finger!

    It was so extraordinary, so refined.

    The finger of the Gold Emperor!<novelnext></novelnext>

    The Gold Emperor''s finger, which was supposed to stop Meng Qi from charging to the other shore, actually quietly changed its direction and subdued the Heavenly Dao monster!

    Rumble!

    There was a loud bang on the peak of Mount Numinous, and countless dark lightning bolts burst out. The Devil Buddha could no longer maintain its leisurely appearance. It suddenly stood up and looked at the bright and vast moon in astonishment. It instantly understood something, and ck shadows flew around its body, it gritted its teeth and shouted,

    "Golden Mother!"

    The demon Saint Spear was triggered, and the thirty-three golden exquisite pagodas pressed down. Together with the bright light of the Monster Emperor Pce, it forcibly trapped the devil Buddha on the spot.

    "What?"Such a turn of events made burningmp feel like he was in a dream, and he blurted out the words.

    The Gold Emperor, who had the most determined heart to kill Su Meng and the most irreconcble grudges between them, actually blocked the monster of Heavenly Dao, leaving Su Meng No Way Out!

    Was he crazy?

    Was there any justice in this?

    Wen Shu, the heavenly venerate Guangfa, stood up from the Futon. His expression kept changing, but he couldn''t find the slightest bit of belief. It was as if what he was seeing was just an illusion, a mental demon born from too much despair.

    All the powerful people stared at this scene with their mouths Agape. They had no reaction at all.

    This... a chill emerged from Gu Xiaosang''s heart and spread throughout her body.

    The bigwigs on the other shore looked at the new branch of the future and understood most of the story.

    At this time, on the Golden Bridge of the other shore that connected the thirty-three heavens and the real world, another old man riding a bull came. His white hair was gray, and his aura was obscure.

    The Golden Bridge''s light rose sharply and stopped the "Void"created by the three sariras. Amitabha could not escape.

    The Celestial Master of Morals did not hold back anymore!

    ..

    He pointed at the Heavenly Dao monster and the dark chaos immediately swallowed it. The Bright Moon expanded and pushed the dark red vortexes to a corner. It was much more powerful than before.

    In the Bodhi Pure Land, a sigh came out:

    "Embryonic form of dao fruit..."

    Embryonic form of Dao Fruit!

    The Gold Emperor had actually formed the embryonic form of Dao Fruit!

    In the Bright Moon, four sword lights of red, green, ck, and white rushed out. The intent of the end of ughter and destruction was vast and mighty. They were inserted into the four poles of the Jade Emperor Mountain, trapping the saber of time in the center.

    Soon after, an ancient formation diagram flew out from the bright moon. Red, green, ck, and White joined together to form a dao pattern and fell into the center of the four immortal ying swords.

    Immortal ying formation diagram!

    This formation diagram was actually in the hands of the gold emperor!

    Boom!

    The world was vast. The number one killing formation in the immemorial erapletely sealed the saber of time!

    Boom!

    Lu Ya was dumbstruck when he heard a low voice at the same time:

    "The Gold Emperor is the heavenly lord of Numinous Treasure..."

    He turned his head to look and saw that Han Guang, who had always been leisurely andcent, was ashen-faced. Even if he knew that the heavenly emperor was not dead and that there would be a terrifying enemy in the future, he still seemed to be confident.

    In the Netherworld, Gu Xiaosang looked at this scene in a daze. Her starry eyes suddenly shed with a strong self-deprecation:

    I should have thought of it long ago..

    The symbol of the beginning, the limitless seal, not only cultivated the will of chaos, it actually had a final end, the end of everything..

    What the metal emperor obtained was not only the orthodoxy of the primordial Lord of Heaven..

    After cultivating the limitless seal and reaching the other shore, he was only one step away from the embryonic form of the dao fruit. In addition to the final oue of the heavenly lord of Numinous Treasure, it was not surprising that he had achieved this realm..

    The Qingping Sword suddenly flew away, leaving behind a glimmer of hope..

    After the Thunder God sealed the highest level of the ninth heaven, he entered the Peach Garden of immortality and put down the demonic blood peach without breaking the restriction. The most direct way was to pass through the Jade Lake!

    No wonder his actions were always slow, leaving us a chance..

    In that case, there was definitely no such thing as me being strong, and he would be weak and iplete. The ripples of the "Bright moon"back then were just an illusion created by the gold emperor.

    In other words, if I''m not the DAO Mark of the gold emperor, then who am I?

    All these years of struggle and pain, was it just a joke?

    Was heaven''s will really so difficult to ask?

    At this time, a seemingly indifferent and mocking voice came from the bright and clear moon. It said to Meng Qi in the river of time,

    "Don''t worry, how could I kill myself to be the product of reducing and seeking emptiness?"

    Before he finished his words, a terrifying wind and waves were stirred up in the river of time. Meng Qi''s figure did not stop. He rushed past Yin Shang, the soup-like Yin Shang, the initial Golden Crow, the Six Heavenly Ancestor Dragon, and the beginning of the creation of the world.

    Not only that, with a sh of his saber, he split open the void and stepped into the chaos between the two epochs!

    Rumble!

    The world lost its light, and even the ck and white had been lost. The abnormal phenomenon on the other side was "The chaos of the world"!

 Chapter 1349 183. This Was The Other Shore. This Was The Will Of Heaven

    Countless figures flew out, from the past to the future. They burrowed into Meng Qi''s body,yer uponyer, before finally condensing into one. Together with two illusory dao fruits, they took shape, carrying the spiritual light of Meng Qi''s nature out of the river of time!

    Everything was pitch ck. There was nothing around. Even the flow of time up, down, left, right, front, back, and back no longer existed. Meng Qi''s final consciousness and spiritual light of his nature seemed to bepletely assimted into this absolute nothingness.

    If he could not break this deathly "Nothingness,"then he would not be able to break free from the sea of bitterness, and he would not be able to ascend to the other shore!

    This was the final tribtion, the "Eternal Nothingness"!

    For other great divine arts practitioners who were trying to attain the DAO, it was a rather severe test. However, to Meng Qi, there was no heavenly tribtion that was more suitable for him than this!

    The final bit of consciousness and innate spiritual light was mixed into the de ray. A zing white light illuminated the entire pitch ck, splitting apart the absolute "Nothingness."It expanded everything that had condensed into a single point within it, stirring up an explosion that was sufficient to destroy everything.., an explosion that could create everything.

    A world-splitting explosion!

    Rumble!

    Everything before his eyes suddenly became clear. Meng Qi saw the end of the immemorial era that was constantly copsing and destroying.

    Rumble!

    In the real world, a streak of white light lit up, breaking through the darkness and illuminating the world. It illuminated every corner of the universe, including the Netherworld Sea ruins at the lowest level of the Netherworld and the highest level of the nine heavens where countless fragments floated.

    In the white light, it seemed that even thest era of the immemorial era had been illuminated.

    The second type of abnormal phenomenon on the other side, ''illuminating ten directions''!

    The more ces it illuminated, the deeper its foundation was!

    The white light dimmed, and the world suddenly became colorful. The five colors converged into a thirty-three-story golden pagoda. Streams of yellow Qi hung down like dragons and snakes.

    The lights and shadows changed, and there were also ck and white fish that connected their heads and tails. The wheels of life and death in the heavens kept rotating, and pages of books that looked like the book of water saint''s virtue, ancient cauldrons that were formed by the Purple Qi of virtue, and in white gs that were formed by the will of virtue of Yin, the Wuji Golden Lotus kept falling, and the ancient bronze bell that shook the three realms. The Purple Qi infected the bell-like heart of the heaven, and it swept away all the chaotic Earth, fire, wind, and water..

    The symbols of the five virtues intertwined into a beautiful and terrifying Phoenix. Under the Bodhi Tree, there was a golden Buddha that touched the sky and the Earth. There was also an old man in Daoist robes who was slowly riding a green bull and had a purple aura that spanned 30,000 miles, there was also the figure of the four sword lights of red, green, ck, and white that flew into his palm. In his mind, there was a bright and clean treasure light that contained all kinds of principles and all kinds of possibilities.

    "Five virtues be phoenixes", "Morals ride oxen", "Spiritual treasures hold swords", 99,999 kinds of "Great Dao manifestation"spread across the universe and finally copsed into a point, the oldest and oldest point, the beginning of everything seemed to contain a g of Pangu floating in it.

    The anomaly on the other side, "The appearance of the beginning of the beginning"!

    Upon seeing these anomalies, the burningmp was in a trance. The ss cup in his hand shook, and his mouth opened and closed. In the end, he could not say anything.

    It was over. Everything was over..

    Su Meng had reached the other shore..

    The people on the other shore who were involved with each other paused. They could only see that the slender, white finger was still trying its best to devour and assimte the "Monster of Heavenly Dao". They could get as many as they could!

    Gu Xiaosang looked at all the strange phenomena, but there was not much joy in her heart.

    The bright moon in her line of sight suddenly became clear. She could vaguely see the figure sitting in the pces. He had a 70-80% simr appearance to her, but he was more mature, more sacred, more dignified, and his eyes were deep, she raised her chin slightly and said,

    "Don''t you understand?"

    "After obtaining the limitless seal and the spiritual treasure orthodoxy, the traces of ''Primordial Lord of Heaven''and ''Spiritual Treasure Lord of heaven''that appeared in all the worlds in the universe were all yed by me. They will not attack again

    "The ''Primordial Lord of Heaven''that allowed you to gain an independent consciousness was me. I was the one who instilled all kinds of future possibilities and secrets about the Dao Fruit to you. I was the one who told you the secrets of the secret passage of the three lives pce and the fruit of this life. I was the one who left the green lotus seed of Chaos in the Jade Void Pce. Even your mother, whom you can''t forget, was also transformed by a bit of my will."

    Hearing this, Gu Xiaosang''s heart slowly sank, sinking deeper and deeper into the frozen ice cave.

    She felt that all the perseverance, all the pride, all the pain, all the courage, all the ruthlessness, all the softness in her heart had been pushed away bit by bit with the words of the Golden Emperor, bit by bit, it was smashed, thrown into the mud, and then crushed into powder.

    So everything was God''s will..

    The mother that she had been calling out to in her heart, the unscrupulous means in order to maintain her independent consciousness, the pride that she knew of the many possibilities and secrets of the Dao fruit in the future, the pride that she thought she had sessfullypleted the n to get rid of it.., the false and real feelings that she had deceived the gold emperor were all a joke. They were all arranged by the Gold Emperor and were all destined ys, including the dual cultivation between herself and her husband.

    Apart from these, what else was left for him? Was there still a purpose for his existence?

    Can the other side control my life like this?

    The blurry figure on the throne leaned back slightly and looked down at Gu Xiaosang. He said indifferently,

    "You should know why I''m telling you all this today

    "It''s to stimte you and make you full of motivation. The stronger you are, the Closer I am to the Dao fruit

    "Of course, if your realm can surpass mine, then I will be the product of you reducing and seeking emptiness. Work hard for this."<novelnext></novelnext>

    The various visions of the Great Dao disappeared, and Meng Qi''s figure returned to the current node. However, it seemed as if he was still at the end of thest era of the immemorial era.

    An illusory long river appeared and surrounded him. Time passed, and the passing of time was like this. It was filled with the feeling of the erosion of time and the unbreakable fate. With the river of time that ran through the real world, it was difficult to tell who was real and who was fake.

    The fourth type of abnormal phenomenon on the other side: "Time around the body"!

    The illusory long river around Meng Qi suddenly spread out and ovepped with the river of time and fate in the real world. It kept flowing back into the past and also continued to extend into the future, upying one possibility after another.

    The source was turbulent. It overflowed the past and the history that Meng Qi had just witnessed. Very soon, it arrived at the beginning of the new era. It drowned the Earth, fire, wind, and water that were ravaging the world, shrank back into tai chi, and returned to chaos. Finally, it was opened up again.., it flowed through absolute nothingness and came to the end of thest era.

    The world was quiet again, and everything seemed illusory. A figure suddenly appeared in front of Meng Qi. It was majestic and ancient, containing all things. The infinite clouds above his head were like dots of fog, and rays of light like water hung down, there were tens of thousands of goldenmps, countless golden lotuses, Jade, and Luo, and other objects.

    It stood there like the ovepping of eras. Layers uponyers of the immortal world''s nine remoteness gathered. It was the beginning of everything, and it was the cause of all the fruits.

    The primordial Lord of Heaven!

    The fifth type of abnormal phenomena on the other shore, "Seeing the primordial beginning"!

    A bright moon that seemed dark and bright gradually formed behind Meng Qi''s head. It was perfect and wless, giving birth to two illusory dao fruits, "Limitless"and "Splitting open the sky". He wanted them to slowly be real and be embryonic forms.

    At this critical moment, Meng Ran''s heart moved. A small jade-green tree flew out from his body. It was crystal clear and was covered in a clear light. One branch, one sky, one Earth, one leaf, one universe.

    The tree of Great Dao!

    The tree of Great Dao rose up by itself and fell into the clear round light behind Meng Qi''s head. It took root here and was located in the middle of the two illusory dao fruits!

    Rumble!

    Muffled sounds descended from the heavens. They came from theherworld. Everything was dyed with a blood-like color, as well as a dark color. Layers uponyers of heavens were formed. Layers uponyers of the Netherworld, the vast gxy, and the boundless universe.., however, they were all connected by a towering and luxuriant tree, and there was an illusory river of time.

    The "Two lives standing side by side"phenomenon that Meng Qi had once witnessed in the legend appeared again, but there was a different change from the past.

    The sixth type of the othershore phenomenon, the "Reconstruction Era"!

    It was a phenomenon that no one had ever witnessed before!

    Seeing this scene, a hand reached out again from the bright and wless moon. It was white and slender, and it rippled the river of time.

    More than a hundred years ago, Guangchengzi, red sperm, immortal Jade Tripod, and Immortal Venerable Daoist Xing were not annihted. They were captured by the Gold Emperor and imprisoned in their hometown in the vacuum The sword light that Jiang Zhiwei shed across the Heaven Immortals and legends was lifted up by Mother Wusheng''s sleeve and put away. The unruly and heroic Gao Lan was trapped by the in-colored cloud realm g and did not die. Ruan Yushu was captured before he killed his true spirit, the sound of the zither was faint and endless

    Wang Siyuan''s consciousness had not beenpletely assimted by the monster of the Heavenly Dao. A few moments ago, his figure that was thrown toward the dark red vortex was flicked away by the Golden Emperor''s finger. The real world that had been destroyed by the cross-shore battle was blocked by the aftershock, one after another, the Earth was regenerated, the city was rebuilt, and the figures that had been reduced to ashes appeared again. They did not realize that they had died once.

    The figures sitting on the throne waved their sleeves. Guang Chengzi, Chi Jingzi, Gao Lan, Jiang Zhiwei, and Ruan Yushu appeared outside the hollow jade temple. Their eyes were nk, as if they did not understand why they were here.

    Gu Xiaosang once again felt the indifferent and dignified gaze of the metal emperor. She heard his calm words:

    "Do you see that? Everything has been reset. There is no more blood feud."

    "Under the other shore, one thought can kill and one thought can live. Whether or not they exist and how they should exist depends on the oue of our game. It is like an illusory dream. If you want them, you can have them. If you want them, you can not have them."

    "That is why Buddhism says nothing. Taoism says nothing. Other than the struggle for the Great Dao, these are just illusions. What is there to care about?"

    "Su Meng will certainly be like this in the future. This is the other shore."

    Gu Xiaosang felt an unprecedented chill in her heart. She could not find any warmth.

    Yes, this is the other shore. This is the will of heaven.

    And the will of heaven has been difficult to ask since ancient times.

    At this moment, the phenomenon between heaven and earth disappeared. Meng Qi, dressed in a ck robe, walked out of the river of time step by step. He had already reached the other shore. The back of his head was round and bright, the green trees were flourishing, and his eyes seemed to contain all the worlds in the universe, he looked at the Gold Emperor quietly and said,

    "I may be like this in the future, but that is the future. As for the present..."

    He paused for a moment and suddenly shouted,

    "F * ck your old mother!"

    The round light behind his head suddenly expanded and upied the sky. It shed a boundless light and enveloped the bright moon of the gold emperor!

    In this era, I never thought of transcending and F * ck your old mother''s Karma!

    Gu Xiaosang stared nkly at this scene, suddenly smiled, with tears in it.

 Chapter 1350 184. We Are Not Heartless People

    The round light expanded, clear and wless. Inside, the green trees were pure and clear. The branches and leaves were connected to the dao fruit. They went up and down, as if they were pregnant with another era. They invaded the sky and covered the bright moon that was rising toward their home in the void.

    That unflinching attitude and that carefree aura were deeply reflected in the eyes of every great divine arts practitioner, as well as in the hearts of the others on the other side.

    In the Bodhi Pure Land, the quasi-lift Daoist who had not made a move all this while sat in the lotus position and sighed softly:

    "Another person on the other side who is unwilling topromise because of the dream bubble..."

    He suddenly recalled some of the past events that had been covered up by the changes of history. There was an ordinary human who had gone through trials and tribtions, cut through thorns and obstacles, and endured hardships, passing through many trials step by step, he had finally broken free from the sea of bitterness and reached the other shore. However, he was unwilling topromise for some meaningless things. In the end, he was surrounded by enemies and became a person who had only existed for a short period of time on the other shore. This benefited old mother Wu Sheng.

    The SU Meng of today was actually somewhat simr to the figure in the past.

    They had really grown up little by little from the smallest and most humble state. They were fundamentally different from other people on the other shore, whether it was their original body, the ancient Bodhi Buddha, or Amitabha, primordial Lord of Heaven, heavenly venerate of morality, heavenly venerate of Numinous Treasure, Green Emperor, Golden Mother, Devil Buddha, Demon Emperor, or even the former heavenly emperor, Haotian, East Emperor, Hou Tu, demon saint, and so on.., they were either born with the Dao, or they were born with the spirit of the innate state. The worst ones were also legends after they were born, and the strongest ones were born for the other shore as soon as they had consciousness. Even if they had to experience the tempering of the mortal world in the process of breaking free from the sea of bitterness.., but that mentality that was engraved in the bones was often deeply ingrained.

    On this point, the demon lord''s experience was simr to those of the other two, and the figure of the rebellion against the heavenly court also ovepped with them a little.

    However, his final oue was also aplete fall, his body scattered across the myriad worlds.

    "But Su Meng is even more determined."Zhundi Daoist''s gaze was deep as he watched an illusory dao fruit fly out from within the clear and round light. Purple Qi hid white, turning into a de light that could split the heavens and split the earth.

    Regardless of whether or not mother gold had painstakingly set up the eternal world in order to form the karma of the primordial Lord of Heaven''s legacy technique to attain Dao, helping the primordial Lord of Heaven to be the product of reducing and seeking emptiness to reach the other shore, regardless of which aspect one looked at it from.., she was deeply indebted to Su Meng for attaining Dao.

    If not for mother Gold''s previous attitude and the situation she had created, the monster emperor and Emperor Qing might not have been willing to intervene in Su Meng''s struggle. If not for her sudden betrayal and sneak attack at thest moment.., the Heavenly Emperor, who was hiding in the dark and unwilling to see the primordial beginning heavenly venerate getting closer to the dao fruit, would have used the time de to stop Su Meng. It could almost be said that when Su Meng attained the DAO, the internal cause must be his own, while the external cause was more than 70% thanks to Mother Jin.

    Therefore, his upromising strike towards mother Wu Sheng was not only shing at her, but also at himself, to repay the Karma!

    Ten percent of Wuji was at Heaven opening perfection. Even if the karma wascking, Su Meng was still close to the embryonic form of the dao fruit. In addition to the son that the dao master left behind through the true martial secret, he might be able to surpass the other shores in the future, in the end, he was the first to obtain the dao fruit.

    ..

    The de light rose and incandescent white split the sky. Faced with Meng Qi''s vulgarities and powerful attack, the bright and cold moon did not waver at all. Only the indifferent female voice asked calmly,

    "Is it worth it?"

    Yes, is it worth it?

    This de attack did not care about the grace of attaining Dao. As the cause of all karma, how could meng Qi not know what the consequences would be?

    Karma was hard to determine and a debt of gratitude was attached to one''s body. Not to mention that this era was at most the embryonic form of dao fruit to the extreme, there was absolutely no reason for dao fruit. The next era, the next era, would probably be filled with the unknown and difficult to transcend!

    What did this mean?

    It meant that this sh was also the sh that Meng Qi used to sever his own path and cut off all hope for the future!

    Within the clear and round light, Meng Qi''s eyes were burning with raging mes as he looked into the lofty and indifferent eyes of the gold emperor.

    Didn''t you say that other than the battle for the Great Dao, the rest was just a dream that wasn''t worth paying attention to?

    Fine!

    Then I''ll destroy my own path and get rid of a powerful opponent for you in the battle for the Dao fruit, increasing your hope ofpletely transcending!

    Is this enough? Is it enough to repay the favor of bing Dao! !<novelnext></novelnext>

    To You, it is a dream, but to me, it is extremely precious. I will not allow others to manipte and y with it at will!

    Whether it is worth it to you or not, to me, there is only whether I am willing or not!

    The river of time suddenly surged. This incandescent white de light seemed to have risen from the beginning when the Earth, fire, wind, and water raged. It rose from the battle between the six heavenly ancestral dragons and the Heavenly Emperor. It rose from the heyday of Cheng Tang and Yin Shang. It rose from the battle to ascend to godhood, it rose from the time when they were traveling to the west, from the fall of the Heavenly Court, from the destruction of the spiritual mountains, and from every moment in the past. It shed toward the Jade Lake in the immortal realm, toward their hometown in the vacuum, and toward the underworld in the present.

    This saber light also rose from the side of the Golden Emperor who was sitting high on the throne, from the bright moon hanging in the sky, and from all kinds of possibilities in the future.

    This de cut off one''s own path of cultivation. It also wanted to cut off the will of heaven that coldly controlled the fate of others. It wanted to cut off the other shore that saw people as illusory bubbles!

    I don''t want to live my life in vain!

    If I don''t achieve the dao fruit, I will be respected in this world!

    The surroundings of the bright moon suddenly fell into darkness. It was as if it had condensed into a point. It was filled with deathly stillness and calmness. It could devour everything and assimte everything.

    A line of incandescent white light lit up. The de light cut through the primal chaos, split open the vacuum, and illuminated the darkness. It went straight for the pure white and beautiful finger that stretched out from the bright moon. It was unstoppable and could open up anything!

    The celestial eradication four swords and the formation diagram that was inserted into the Jade Emperor Mountain suddenly flew over. Red, green, ck, and white enveloped the de light and the finger.

    It was not that the heaven opening seal did not have a nemesis. The heavenly lord of Lingbao''s path of eradication was just right!

    Taking advantage of this opportunity, the Heavenly Dao monster and the de of time in the mysterious sky sect suddenly shed. They both escaped the battle and disappeared without a trace. The others on the other shore watched quietly and did not intervene to dissuade them.

    The Devil Buddha also used the power of the Heavenly Dao monster to pry open the demon Emperor''s seal and escaped, leaving behind aplicated sigh.

    In an instant, the crimson-green, ck-and-white immortal-ying sword formation disappeared. The de light that split the heaven and earth also disappeared. The slender white finger was retracted back into the bright moon. A drop of golden holy blood condensed at the tip, it dripped heavily.

    After itnded in the air, it suddenly burned fiercely and turned into an invisible shackle. Layers of shackles were added to Meng Qi''s body, as if they were connected to the source of the Unspeakable Dao, and it was extremely heavy.

    Meng Qi did not attack again. He did not even look at the gold emperor. The bright, round light leaped up andnded in the hollow jade temple at an infinite height, meanwhile, the human emperor sword, the Overlord Saber, the three treasures ruyi, the Wuji Apricot Yellow g, and Gu Xiaosang threw in the perfect treasure light.

    Returning the Golden Emperor from the path of dao extinction, we are not heartless people!

    From now on, the two sides can not live under the same sky!

    In the Bodhi Pure Land, the Zhundi Daoist looked at the ancient Buddha andughed, "Just now, mother Jin didn''t say anything soft. I''m afraid she was waiting for Su Meng''s strike."

    "Su Meng has the tree of Great Dao, so he might have changed,"the ancient Buddha said calmly.

    ..

    At this moment, strange lights rose from the 24 ancient wells in the hollow jade temple.

    As the bright and clear round light flew in, the doors in front of Meng Qi opened one after another, emitting nging sounds that had been silent for thousands of years. It was as if the hollow jade temple had finally acknowledged Meng Qi''s identity and weed the new master!

    The round lightnded on the top of the hollow jade temple, revealing Meng Qi''s figure. He smiled as he looked at Guang Chengzi, Gao Lan, and the others. The Ultimate Ultimate Prime of the world, Shi Qingyun, flew out from the top of his head. Rays of dark light hung down, and countless goldennterns floated up and down, billions of golden lotuses, countless pearls, and countless other objects. Then, he solemnly opened his mouth and announced to the heavens,

    "From now on, I am the original heaven venerate."

    (end of this volume)

 Chapter 1351 One, Happy Reunion

    Outside the Hollow Jade Temple, Heaven and earth were peaceful. Therge-scale destruction caused by the aftermath of the battle on the other side of the river had already been restored to its original state under the influence of time reversal. The mountains were clear, the waters were beautiful, and the paths were crisscrossed with red dust, in the thirty-six ancient wells surrounded by jade railings, twenty-four of them were constantly bursting with mes and multicolored clouds. It was as if they were boiling, embellishing a dreamy and extraordinary feeling.

    Deep within the many pces and pavilions, in the hollow Jade Hall, Meng Qi received the congrattions of Guang Chengzi, Chi Zhizi, Gao Lan, Jiang Zhiwei, and other fellow disciples and good friends. He officially took over this ce and became the true master of the Hollow Jade Temple, the new "Heavenly venerate of the origin".

    After a series of formalities, Guang Chengzi looked at Meng Qi, who was surrounded by goldennterns and jade chains. The light of the Qing clouds was like a curtain of water in front of the eaves. He sighed deeply and said,

    "Junior Brother Headmaster, why bother..."

    There was no real loss on his side. If he took a step back, everything would be peaceful. Not only did the dao path being cut off mean that there was no hope of transcending this era, it also meant that there would be a bacsh. The embryonic form of the dao fruit that was not far away would probably be difficult.

    At the legendary realm, if the changes in history were great, it would be like the primordial beginning heavenly venerate opening up the source of time in the past, intercepting and extracting a "River"after ascending to godhood. The almighty beings would be located at an infinite height due to the spiritual light of their natures, the remnants of memories that had nothing to do with them would be confused if the changes in history directly involved their own family. They would not feel that there was anything wrong with their own experiences. Only when they reached the destiny realm.., only when they could feel the erosion of the river of time would they be able to understand the things that had happened and changed. However, they stillcked a sense of reality. It was as if they were in a bizarre dream, it was a dream where one''s own fate developed in another way.

    If one did not reach the other side, one would not leave the sea of bitterness. In the end, one could not see reality. Even someone like Guang Chengzi, who hadpleted the destiny realm and had explored the other side withoutcking umtion, did not have a deep-rooted hatred for his death. It was as if he had dreamed of being killed by someone, there was no reason for him to wake up and pursue the matter.

    As for Jiang Zhiwei and Ruan Yushu, it was even more difficult for them to understand Meng Qi''s feelings when he shed out. It was not that they did not understand it well, but they did not understand what was going on at all.

    The difference between realms wasn''t just in strength.

    And among so many realms, the biggest difference was between the other shore and the lower levels. The difference between heaven and earth was also indescribable!

    Meng Qi''s gaze was gentle, and there wasn''t the slightest bit of the other shore''s majesty. After looking around, he slowly said,

    "For Mother Jin, this is the best development."

    "If I can endure it and repay the favor of the Dao first, then looking at the current situation, I can only help her with two things. One is to stop Maitreya from breaking free from the sea of bitterness, so that Amitabha''s efforts to reduce and search for emptiness can not progress. The other is to n many ways to help little sang to break through the other shore and help gold mother to get closer to the dao fruit. After ending the favor of the Dao, I am sure that the embryonic form of the dao fruit is qualified to participate in their fight. Moreover, the resentment and hatred still exist in my heart. In addition to little sang''s rtionship, there is no possibility of cooperation with him."

    "Therefore, he deliberately provoked me to strike with his de. In this way, not only will my path of cultivation be cut off, I will no longer have any hope of fighting with him for the dao fruit in this era. I can also dy the original teacher''s steps of transcendence and leave hope for him. As for the matter of Maitreya breaking free from the sea of bitterness, when the golden mother reveals her true colors and Amitabha exposes the Fu Empress, it doesn''t matter which side I help. And when little sang attacks the other shore, I will do my best to help her whether or not she has the grace of achieving the Dao."

    "It goes without saying how mother gold chose to kill several birds with one stone."

    Listening to Meng Qi''s description quietly, Celestial Master Wen Shu could not help but exim, "In ancient times, she was good at nning. After bing the other shore, her grasp of the hearts of people and the situation became even more chilling."

    The key point of this matter was that whether or not there was a ''favor of attaining Dao'', the junior brother of the sect master would help the Gold Emperor to reduce the number of empty products and attack the other shore. Since that was the case, wasting the ''favor of attaining Dao''on this.., obviously, the gold emperor could not maximize the benefits. It was better to force the younger brother of the headmaster to cut off his own path, and at the same time, dy the teacher''s progress in Achieving Dao.

    And this crux was deliberately created by the gold emperor to manipte people''s hearts and destinies from the very beginning.

    From the moment Gu Xiaosang was born and the younger brother of the headmaster was ced into the chess game by the Devil and Buddha, the Gold Emperor had been waiting for this move!

    Just thinking about these details made him feel like he had fallen into an eternal ice cave. It was a bone-chilling and despairing feeling.

    "But I still need the sect master''s junior brother to be willing to make this strike..."Guangchengzi sighed again. He did not want to see Meng Qi doing something that was not worth it for the sake of his illusionary fate.

    Meng Qi smiled and then said seriously,

    "If I can''t make this strike, I will slowly be assimted by the ''Nirvana realm''and be the supreme will of heaven. I will no longer have the slightest bit of humanity."

    "And the Dao of others is not the Dao of ''Me''

    "This sh severed the path of the Dao and saved ''me''

    "If I don''t even have the ''Me'', then what is the Dao fruit without the dao fruit? What is the point of transcending or not transcending?"

    He did not say much about this matter. This was an idea that was formed from his own experiences, his three outlooks, and his beliefs. It was normal for others to not understand it. However, even if the path ahead was perilous and even cut off, he would not hesitate.

    After billions of tribtions and countless eras, the difference would be whether it would be su Meng, the ''Primordial beginning heavenly venerate'', or the pure primordial beginning heavenly venerate.

    With that, he turned to look at Gao Lan. The Emperor Sword flew out from the clear circle of light behind his head, and he threw it at Gao Lan:

    "Imperial brother, it will be difficult to recover from the Great Zhou. However, the inds in the East Sea, the countries that have ascended to godhood, and the four great continents in the West all have great potential. It is not difficult to establish a human path again. I hope that one day, you and I can stand side by side."<novelnext></novelnext>

    Gao Lan took the human emperor sword. He suddenly felt more real about his experiences before the change. Heughed and said boldly,

    "No need to agitate me. I have nevergged behind others in my life. Sooner orter, the human emperor and the Celestial Master will be called the same."

    After saying that, he picked up the light golden long sword and turned around to walk out of the Jade Pure Pce. Seeing the situation, Wen Shu reminded him, "The whip is still under control. Don''t forget to go to Dou Shuai Pce to get it."

    While the Luo sect and the Buddhist sect were sweeping the world, they didn''t let go of the world of Gods Ascension. Duke Qi Huan and little white hid in the Dou Shuai pce.

    Gao Lan pursed his thin lips, nodded slightly, and left with his head held high.

    Meng Qi looked at Jiang Zhiwei and Ruan Yushu again andughed:

    "Don''t call me by the wrong name in the future."

    Originally, because Meng Qi had ascended to the other shore, the back of his head was bright and clear, the clouds above his head were dark and chaotic, and the goldennterns and ribbons around his body made Jiang Zhiwei and Ruan Yushu feel a strong sense of alienation, it was as if there was an insurmountable gap between the two sides. The Su Meng they knew in the past was already a high and mighty figure. However, as soon as these words came out of his mouth, Jiang Zhiwei burst out inughter, and Ruan Yushu pursed his lips into a faint smile, they both felt that the distance between them had been shortened in an instant.

    This was perhaps the person on the other shore who didn''t have the taste and airs of a great figure the most.

    "Yes, Little Monk."Jiang Zhi held back herughter and answered. Ruan Yushu nodded slightly.

    Meng Qi said with a smile, "If you can deeply understand the spiritual light of your nature and distinguish the ''true''and ''false''causeD by the changes in history, you will benefit greatly in the future."

    After giving some pointers to his fellow disciples, Meng Qi asked them to leave separately. He had to stabilize his realm first.

    When the Jade Pure Pce returned to its eternal silence, a bright and round light shed behind his head. The green and vigorous tree of Great Dao was faintly discernible. Two illusory dao fruits, the Overlord Saber, and the Three Treasures Ruyi were hanging on the branches, gu Xiaosang appeared in front of him.

    She was no longer as pale as before. There were tears in her eyes, and she looked as if nothing had happened to her. However, there was a bit of calmness in her ethereal temperament.

    "Don''t worry. I''m used to being beaten up. I Won''t copse just like that. I''m just a little lost. My past self is not shaped by the gold emperor."Gu Xiaosang smiled faintly and was unusually calm in front of Meng Qi.

    Meng Qi looked at her and said, "The gold emperor can only guide you. The key lies in your original personality. I believe that you will slowly walk out of this legendary stage."

    Hearing that, Gu Xiaosangughed softly. "I always have goosebumps when my husband talks in such a tone."

    She paused, she continued, "But I''m always unwilling in my heart. So what if I walk out? "I still have to follow his ''n''and motivate myself with monstrous hatred. I''ll attack the other shore with my resolute nature... It''s better to cut off my own body in exchange for the Hopeless Dao Fruit of his era."

    "You won''t make such a choice. It''s equivalent to admitting that you''re a subordinate of the golden mother and have no meaning to your own existence."Meng Qi looked at Gu Xiaosang and said with a smile, "And you didn''t attack the other shore just for the Golden Mother."

    "..."Gu Xiaosang was stunned. She frowned and her eyes were watery. "What kind of mushy words are you going to say again, Hubby?"

    Meng Qi coughed lightly and said,

    "After achieving the other shore, time is hard to erode, and it''s impossible for all the people around me to be able to reach the other shore. Even if I use all my means, after billions of years and a few eras, they will eventually die one by one, making me less and less tied to the secr world. In the end, I''ll bepletely cut off and be a high and mighty figure."

    His voice was bleak, as if he had already seen the ending:

    "I need you to help me achieve the other shore and live together hand in hand."

    Gu Xiaosang''s eyes slowly curved, and then she said with a lowugh,

    "My husband is getting better at talking..."

    At this point, she rolled her eyes, looked outside the hollow jade temple, and said with a smile,

    "Some benefits have been delivered."

 Chapter 1352 Two, The Causes Of All The Consequences

    In the center of the Pure Land of the Buddhist kingdom that spanned billions of tribtions, mount meru towered high, and the four Zen heavens were quiet. Sitting cross-legged was a golden Buddha of ancient wisdom. The twenty-four Buddhist lights behind his head oveppedyer uponyer, reflecting each other''s brilliance. The faint golden light was wless, and it was holy and solemn, in his palm was an ancient zedmp that contained many meanings of cause and effect, as if it had existed since long ago.

    At this moment, the eyes of this ancient Golden Buddha were not as deep and calm as before. They were filled with despair, frustration, frustration, and unwillingness. They were about to turn into inner demons and destroy the eternal cultivation.

    "Sigh..."burningmp let out a long sigh and spat out the turbid qi and demons in his heart. He allowed the ssmp to burn them, eliminating the negative condensation in his body.

    Su Meng had already reached the other shore and be one of the major figures who dominated the ups and downs of the myriad worlds in the heavens. His thoughts of the "Cause and effect"hadpletely vanished. He could only hope that the major figures on the other shore wouldpete against each other, he was no longer able to control his fate in his hands.

    He had only cultivated for a few hundred years and was able to break through sessive obstacles and break free from the sea of bitterness. Even if the end of the tribtion was approaching, the heavens and earth would loosen up, and the reason for the cirction of Dao Charm was due to the ns of the heavenly venerate of primordial beginning, the heavenly venerate of morals, the Golden Emperor, and the other ancient figures, it could not conceal his own brilliance, his own personality, and his own spirit and determination. Only in this way could he traverse the sky and illuminate the heavens.

    Compared to him, he, who had lived from the immemorial era to the current era and enlightened the Buddha, appeared too hesitant and timid. When the opportunity presented itself, he did not dare to suppress all the possibilities. This was the reason why he was able to survive until now, however, it was also a shackle that restrained him from taking that important step, causing his cultivation base to be thrown away for hundreds of millions of years.

    Looking back on the past, it was not that he did not have the opportunity to get rid of Su Meng in advance. It was because he was weighing the pros and cons, because he was cautious, and because he did not want to risk his life. He could only watch Su Meng grow step by step with jealousy and hatred, after being said by the devil Buddha, "When you make a decision, you will constantly suffer the consequences."Only then did he slowly change this mindset. Until now, he hadpletely understood:

    There were many things in the world that were not 100% certain. It involved the key to breaking free from the sea of bitterness and reaching the other shore. There was a 20% chance that it was time to take a gamble!

    Just as burningmp thought about it, boundless light suddenly burst out from the sky above the Pure Land, illuminating every Bodhi tree, every Brahma flower, every Buddhist temple, and every monk.

    "Amitabha from the south."Burningmp pressed his palms together and greeted Buddha respectfully.

    The person who came was Amitabha, the Lord of the Western Paradise World and the leader of the two saints of Buddhism. He had boundless light and boundless lifespan.

    The clear ss light submerged the sea of clouds and carried an ancient Buddha that was faintly visible. The light around his body gathered and condensed into a round of perfect and wless Buddha light.

    "Almsgiver Su, you have already reached the other shore and escaped from the Sea of suffering. Are you still unable to let go of the obsession in Your Heart?"Amitabha''s solemn and grand voice was like a twilight drum and morning bell. It shook Burning Lamp''s golden body, and all the past seemed to copse along with it, today, all sorts of positive things were born.

    Can you let go of it?

    Can you let go of the "Cause and effect"that you have been bitterly waiting for for an era?

    Even now, do you still want to pursue that illusory hope?

    Do you still want to bitterly wait until the end of the era?

    The burningmp seemed to have realized something. His golden body stood up and solemnly bowed. "Amitabha, thank you for receiving Buddha''s warning."

    Amitabha''s voice reverberated in the purend, "If you don''t put down your obsession, how can you see the Tathagata in your heart? You are so obsessed with the results that you can''t achieve anything. Your eyes are covered with a miasma. Today, when you turn back and look, if you put down this matter when you ascend to godhood and be a Buddhist, and wholeheartedly cultivate the ''great dream true scripture''or the ''Tathagata divine palm'', will it be lower than Maitreya? Will you have a chance to escape from the Sea of suffering?"

    "It is not toote to be a Buddha on the spot. There are still hundreds of years before the end of the epoch. Almsgiver su, if you can do it, why can''t You?"

    Upon hearing Amitabha''s words, themp lit up as if it was reflecting the obsession of the past. Half of it was filled with a bitter smile and helplessness.

    Other than enlightening himself and eliminating the obsession in his heart, he also needed to use the illusory "Karma and dao fruit"that he was just a little bit away frompleting to resolve the hatred between him and the primordial Lord of Heaven, Su Meng!

    Previously, he was worried that he would be made difficult and targeted by the new primordial Lord of Heaven in the future, so he could only stay in the Pure Land and rely on protection. Who knew that before he could even make a move, Amitabha had already asked him to put down the Karma Dao, there wasn''t even the possibility of escaping.

    This was the person on the other side, this was a high and mighty figure.

    That''s right. The primordial Lord of Heaven, Su Meng, had cut off his path of cultivation, so there was no hope of him transcending this era. There was no longer anypetition for the Great Dao with Amitabha, the heavenly lord of virtue, the Golden Emperor, and other ancient people. Many things could be eased and they could work together.

    Although the strike of the primordial Lord of Heaven, Su Meng, had cut off his hope of attaining the Dao, it had also cut off countless variables and created the best situation for himself.

    Burningmp was silent for a long time before he finally let out a long sigh. It was as if he had spat out the obsession that had haunted him in the past:

    "Amitabha of the south, what should I do?"

    Amitabha''spassionate and grand voice rang out again. "If I do not break, I will not establish myself. I will use this nirvana golden body to put aside the past, cut out the path of karma, and reincarnate in the Elysium World. I will wholeheartedly cultivate the Buddhist dharma and be the Buddha of the future. I will not be pure, unsullied, and will not increase or decrease."

    Burning Lamp revealed hisst bitter smile and left his helplessness in this world. Then, he sat in the lotus position, closed his eyes, and formed the Nirvana seal with his hands. His smile became empty, full of pure and merciful intent.

    He recited in a low voice,<novelnext></novelnext>

    "If I attain bodhi, I will illuminate all the worlds in the heavens, past, future, between the ages..."

    A wave of zed golden fire rose from his body and burned quietly, refining the golden body and swallowing themp. The chanting of Buddhist sutras around him did not stop, and flowers fell from the sky.

    When everything calmed down, a bit of zed light was thrown into the palm of the ancient and quiet Buddha high up in the sky. It entered the Elysium World, bathed in the water of the eight treasures merit pool, and turned into an ordinary monk with a weak aura.

    In the center of the Pure Land Buddhist kingdom, where the burningmp sat cross-legged, there was a dripping sarira. It was ck and white, and the light was flowing. It wasplex and peaceful.

    The Buddhist light in the sky disappeared, and the Sarira jumped up. It passed throughyers of time and space and fell into the Buddhist kingdom on the ground. Itnded in Maitreya''s palm, which had a fat golden body.

    Looking at the sarira, the smiling Maitreya suddenly sighed. Then, he jumped up and escaped to the hollow jade temple.

    After passing throughyers of darkness, time seemed to have stopped. An ancient yellow pce finally appeared in front of Maitreya. The eaves of the pce hung with the aura of virtue like a true dragon. It was noble and noble, and the red door was closed tightly, there were 365 golden nails iid. Around the pce, there were nine ancient wells on each of the three sides that could be seen. The bottom of the well could not be seen, and it was surrounded by jade railings. It was full of solemnity, and twenty-four of them were emitting strange lights, it was a dreamy and hazy scene.

    It was not Maitreya''s first timeing to the hollow jade temple, but when he saw that the Higan Daoist rite had regained its vigor and became more and more profound, he could not help but sigh in his heart, and a deep sense of reverence was suppressed in his heart.

    This was still the other shore Daoist rite temple. The people living inside were still high and mighty figures!

    He walked to the front door and saw a strange-shaped nt. Its entire body was green and its branches were swaying.

    "Please report back to the Celestial Master. Maitreya hase to seek an audience."Maitreya did not dare to be negligent. He put his palms together and bowed.

    The great green root had never received such a grand ceremony from the leader of a region, the future Buddha. The entire nt was floating in the air and was about to ascend to immortality. It coughed and said arrogantly, "Bodhisattva, please wait a moment."

    Regardless of the state, Maitreya''s current position was still that of the great bodhisattva.

    It turned around and stepped into the hollow jade temple. After waiting for a while, it strolled out and said,

    "The sect master wants you to enter."

    Maitreya nodded slightly and watched as the vermillion door slowly opened before him. He stepped in and headed deeper into the hollow jade temple.

    The great green root smiled secretly and led the way. It was extremely satisfied. The order just now had actually been given long before Maitreya arrived.

    One after another, the doors opened. Maitreya passed through the halls and finally arrived in front of the jade pure pce. He saw a dense, dark, and heavy mist. A round, clear light seemed to be hanging in the sky, he could vaguely see the green trees and fruits that were covered in clear light. He could also see the long saber that was flickering with purple lightning and the Ruyi that was purple, white, and green gold. At the same time, he could vaguely see an ancient, dignified figure.

    A true celestial master, a true nirvana... Maitreya secretly shivered. He restrained his emotions, suppressed his fear and awe, and put his palms together to salute:

    "Greetings, Celestial Master."

    Yesterday, the two sides were still at the same level, but today, the difference was like the sky and the Abyss.

    "No need for formalities."A lofty and dignified voice came from the Jade Clear Hall.

    Maitreya didn''t dare to waste his breath. He took out the sarira that was flowing with ck and white light and said solemnly,

    "I regret receiving Buddha''s knowledge of the cause of the celestial venerable''s fruits. I have instructed me to deliver this item. I hope it can resolve the previous grudges."

    After saying that, he held his breath and waited for a reply. His heart was slightly perturbed. If the original originator celestial venerable Su Meng did not ept this item and end the previous cause, then there was almost no hope for him to ascend to the other shore.

    After waiting for a while, he heard a distant voiceing from the Jade Clear Pce:

    "The matter of the past, receiving fellow Daoist is just a threat. There is no need to care so much."

    As soon as he said that, Maitreya saw the sarira fly out from his hand and fall into the bright circle of light,nding on the hazy green tree.

    With a boom, the light in front of his eyes suddenly shone brightly. The world became illusory, filled with bright star lines. The background was only ck and white. Outside the Jade Void Pce, the remaining twelve ancient wells were also emitting strange lights.

 Chapter 1353 Three: Time Is Merciless, And Time Is A Ravine

    The stars contracted, the ck and white gathered together, and the world curled into a ball. Maitreya''s eyes flickered, and a ssmp suddenly appeared in his eyes. The color of themp could not be described with normal cognition, and it was filled with the oldest and most ancient feeling, it was the source of all the entanglements in the world, such as birth, old age, illness, death, love, hatred, separation, and unrequited love. It was the beginning of all things.

    "The cause of all fruits..."this name unconsciously appeared in Maitreya''s mind. He saw the perfect and wless ancientmp that shone across the universe slowly rise and fall behind the head of the primordial beginning Celestial Master, Meng Qi, and at the top of the clear light green tree, it made the clear and round light more profound and mysterious, and people could not help but worship it.

    He was intoxicated by it for a long time before he came back to his senses. He put his palms together and said,

    "Congrattions onpleting the third seal of the heavenly venerate."

    The bright and clear round light did not cause any ripples, but Maitreya seemed to have felt Meng Qi''s gaze. He heard an indifferent and lofty voice, "Thank you for your trouble, fellow Daoist."

    Maitreya heaved a sigh of relief. Just as he was about to leave, he heard Meng Qi, the heavenly venerate of the origin, continue, "I heard that you once made a great wish, saying, ''do not save all sentient beings, do not save the Apocalypse, do not seek the future''?"

    Upon hearing this, Maitreya was instantly bewildered. He did not understand why the high and mighty figure across from him would suddenly mention this matter. ording to Amitabha''s instructions, this trip had brought the karma relic that was cut out by the burningmp, helping primordial beginning Celestial Master Meng Qi toplete the karma of all his karma and end the enmity between him and the Dao was considered to have achieved his goal. He could take his leave now. As for helping himself to reach the other shore, it was still too early to talk about it. It was still too early for the situation to develop, he needed to wait for the opportunity to arrive, but it was not enough to say anything deep!

    Who knew that the heavenly venerate of the origin aiding sect, Meng Qi, would take the initiative to talk about this matter..

    No matter how many thoughts ran through his mind, Maitreya still maintained a pleasant smile and replied respectfully, "Just as the heavenly venerate said."

    Dao Yi''s ssmp took shape, and the billions of goldenmps around Meng Qi became increasingly clear. He said calmly,

    "All living beings have yet to cross over, but the homnd still exists, and the great wish is still there. Fellow Daoist, you don''t have to be too anxious. You must know that the path to the other shore is inside and not outside."

    Maitreya was shocked. He actually felt as if he had been given a severe warning. For more than a hundred years, he had been anxious to reach the other shore. He had somewhat forgotten that the original purpose of establishing the Buddha Kingdom on Earth was to cross over the Sea of suffering for all living beings, he had not sought the other shore to cross the sea of suffering of all living beings.

    His great wish was "Not to seek the future", not "Not to reach the other shore". It was not enough to hinder his efforts to break free from the Sea of suffering. However, if even his state of mind had quietly changed, unlike "I", he would most likely die when he made the breakthrough.

    He still had to establish a solid foundation, not forget his original intention, and wait for an opportunity!

    "Thank you, Celestial Venerable, for your guidance."Maitreya bowed solemnly.

    Did the primordial Lord of Heaven, Meng Qi, take the initiative to offer guidance because he wanted to help him ascend to the other side?

    Did he want to tie this matter to Gu Xiaosang''s attainment of the Dao?

    Deep in his thoughts, there was nothing else to say in the Jade rity Pce. Maitreya understood that he had said all that he could say today, so he took his leave obediently.

    As he watched Maitreya leave, Meng Qi''s eyes seemed to be hiding another universe. He released his left hand, and the yellow g of Wuji Apricot fell into the lower realm. It fell into the nineherworld, piercing throughyers of barriers and carrying billions of golden lotuses, it flew into the hands of ''True Lord Pure Source Mystic Dao''Yang Jian.

    Yang Jian looked at the hollow jade treasure and smiled. He maintained his blood demon appearance and did not step out of theherworld.

    At the same time, Meng Qi grabbed with his right hand. The river of time, which had disappeared without a trace, appeared illusory and illusory. The universal sign-up ball in the hollow jade temple of Mount Kunlun flew out of history andnded in his palm, he used it to avoid the attack of the Golden Emperor.

    The shimmering ball of light slowly rose up and connected with the universal symbol talismans again, shortening the distance brought by the passage of time.

    ..

    In a certain cave abode, a white-haired old man was sitting on a cloud bed and lecturing his disciples and grand-disciples about the essence of the "Spark great art".

    Suddenly, a strange light shed in his arms, as if something had regained its vitality.

    The old man was stunned at first, but then he reached into his arms and took out an object. With his martial grandmaster realm and strength, his palm was trembling slightly. It was hard to control, which showed the excitement in his heart.

    His disciples and grand-disciples looked at each other, not understanding what had happened. They saw a piece of silver-white metal sheet in the palm of the sect leader, on which were engraved mysterious and indescribable patterns.

    Could the myriad realm general knowledge talisman be used again? The myriad realm general knowledge talisman could be used again! The old man took a deep breath and activated the metal sheet. He immersed his spiritual sense into it, and the haunting scenes appeared one after another in front of his eyes.

    Jianghu Teahouse, Martial Arts Ry Station, Myriad Realm Shopping Mall, live broadcast website, martial arts teaching, discussion group, and so on were all quietly prominent. Even after 168 years, they were still so familiar with each other!

    The old man opened the group and saw messages popping up one after another. The other party''s profile picture was of a pretty and cute girl:

    "Is it possible that you can''t connect to the myriad world general knowledge ball?"

    "What about our appointment to meet after the New Year?"

    "Why don''t Ie to Pingjin to look for you?"

    "When I arrived in Pingjin, I heard that your family moved to the overseas immortal realm..."

    "When I went to the overseas immortal realm, I couldn''t find any news about you..."<novelnext></novelnext>

    Some of these messages were sent a few days ago, and some were sent a few years ago. However, the old man only received them today.

    When he saw these messages, the old man''s vision immediately blurred, and tears gathered at the corners of his eyes. His hands trembled even more violently.

    168 years ago, he had found a lover whom he nned to be with for the rest of his life. Who knew that the universal sign would suddenly lose its effect, and the two sides could no longer contact each other. Meanwhile, his family was terrified of theing rule of Luoism, he chose to move to the overseas immortal world, leaving behind a letter. When he arrived on the ind today, he also tried to contact the other party ording to the address they left behind. Unfortunately, the letter sank into the sea, and there was no response. Since then, the message was cut off, and heaven and man were separated.

    Thinking of how that thin and weak figure had gone to the east of the Jiang River more than a hundred years ago and had been unable to find him, the old man felt sorry for him. He could not care less about losing hisposure in front of his disciples and grand-disciples, so he hurriedly sent a message:

    "Yingzhi, where are you now?"

    This was a reply that had been dyed for more than a hundred and sixty years.

    At this moment, the other party''s head suddenly lit up, causing the old man''s heart to race. There was too much anticipation.

    A message was sent:

    "Is it Grandpa Cui? I''m Grandmaster Lin Yingzhi''s grand-disciple. When she passed away in meditation ten years ago, she passed this item to me. She asked me to wait for the day when the myriad realm general knowledge talisman can be used. I''ll reply to you with a message."

    Passed away in meditation... The Old Man''s heart slowly sank, and he felt that the world had be dark. "What message?"

    The other party immediately replied:

    "She was never married in her life."

    With a swipe, the old man''s tears flowed freely, and he could not help but feel sorrowful.

    He was ten yearste, no, one hundred and sixty-eight yearste!

    ..

    In all corners of the world, the old people who had survived until now all entered the universal symbol again. When they saw the arguments in the forums, they suddenly stopped at one hundred and sixty-eight years, the "Enemies"who had quarreled with them at that time, the group of people who posted daily, had all passed away. In some small forums, only one of them was still alive. They were all alone here reminiscing about the past.

    This ce buried their youth, their most spirited age. Now that 168 years had passed, who could say that they were filled with emotions?

    Time was merciless, and time was like a ravine.

    In a group, the news was kept very well, and the only remaining old man had tears in his eyes. He looked at the discussions of the past and kept muttering to himself,

    "Little Six, aren''t you going to participate in the martial artspetition in virtual reality and strive to enter the man roll?"

    "Ku''er, aren''t you always saying that you want to organize the virtual martial arts rankingpetition?"

    ..

    "Why did all of you leave and leave me alone?"

    At this moment, a profile picture lit up and sent a message:

    "Is there anyone else?"

    The old man''s eyes widened and he hurriedly recovered. "Little Six, are you still alive?"

    "No, I''m long dead."The other party sent a smiley emoji. "Now that I''m in Master Xuan Bei''s Pure Land Buddhist kingdom, I can finally use the myriad realm General Knowledge Talisman Again!"

    ''this works...''The old man was pleasantly surprised.

    ..

    The Pure Land Buddhist kingdom, which was covered with resurrection Lily Flowers, was filled with a sense of peace and tranquility, slowly dissipating the obsession and resentment.

    Sitting cross-legged on the Golden Lotus Throne, Xuan bei read the Ksitigarbha Soul Sutra to the ghosts around him. When he nced around, he saw a few of them secretly ying with the universal symbol.

    He smiled and pretended not to notice as he continued to recite.

    Suddenly, an immeasurable amount of zed golden light descended from the sky. A vast purend that far surpassed Xuan Bei''s current Buddhist kingdom slowly flew over. It was filled with deathly stillness and was mostly damaged.

    "Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva''s remaining Pure Land..."Xuan Bei''s heart stirred.

 Chapter 1354 Four, A Golden Millet Pillow

    The zed light swirled, and the Pure Land was vast. At a nce, the void seemed to be filled with many brahma flowers, but they were all withered, and the golden color was dim. One could vaguely see the glory of the past.

    Although Xuan Bei had obtained the Golden Body of Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva and now had the status of "Great Bodhisattva,"in terms of realm, he was still fundamentally different from the real ksitigarbha bodhisattva. He could not bepared to the real Ksitigarbha, when he saw the fall of this Buddhist kingdom, he could not help but feel a ripple in his heart.

    -- because the Netherworld was assimted by his hometown, and Luo Feng''s ck prison could not be entered, he had been trapped in the legendary pass for a hundred years. In the past, Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva was one of the top four bodhisattvas in Buddhism, he was only slightly inferior to Maitreya, who had the name of the future Buddha. The two of them were separated by two great realms, the legendary realm and the destiny realm.

    As he thought about it, he held the reverence towards Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva. Xuan bei showed a golden body of Buddhism that was mixed with pity and a little mncholy. Stepping on the Golden Lotus, he ascended step by step and stepped into the Dead Pure Land.

    It was said that Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva had disappeared after the Battle of Lingshan. Some said that he had fallen in the Ten Thousand Buddha Array, and some said that he had escaped and was hiding from the world. Xuan bei did not expect to meet his Pure Land of Buddhism today... Xuan bei thought about all kinds of rumors, walking on the barrennd where there was no sign of life, the Buddhist temples, lotus flowers, crystals, Brahmas, Bodhi trees, and virtue pools of the past were either weathered or deste.

    In the center of this Pure Land, there was nomonly seen Mount Meru. There was only a twelfth-grade golden lotus tform. Its petals were grand and flowing with a faint light, as if it was made of ss. On top of it sat a bodhisattva who looked solemn andpassionate, each of his hands held a lotus flower and a pearl. Around him rose different Buddhists''appearances, corresponding to the transcending of all worlds and the six paths of reincarnation. They were collectively known as the ten kings of Ksitigarbha.

    Unfortunately, this Bodhisattva''s vitality had been cut off for a long time. Traces of death intent and filthy ck gas remained on the surface of his body. He was full of depravity.

    Seeing such a situation, how could Xuan Bei, who had learned a lot about the matters of Mount Ling from Meng Qi, not guess the truth of the matter? Ksitigarbha had indeed fallen in the Devil Buddha Ah Nan''s reversal formation back then, however, because he had always been in charge of the eighteen levels of hell and the six paths of reincarnation on behalf of Buddhism, he had a deep umtion and harvest in this aspect. Therefore, after the battle on the other side, the golden remains had been taken away by some important figure, he was sent back to the Pure Land that he had opened up in the void.

    Xuan bei sped his hands together and bowed:

    "Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva, I have received your inheritance and will carry on your legacy. I can not wish for this and will not see Tathagata."

    His voice was low and deep, but it reverberated in the air. At Xuan Bei''s current level, such a wish could no longer be considered hollow. He could touch the Great Dao and enjoy the rewards. Specks of golden light dripped down like rain, it made him feel as if he had connected with Ksitigarbha''s wish left behind in the myriad realms in an instant. He saw the painful struggles of all living beings in hell.

    At the same time, Ksitigarbha''s golden body shed two streams of blood-stained tears. The hands holding the lotus flower and the pearl formed a strange mark. A ck light was revealed. The will to die was deep, and there was vigorous vitality hidden within, it brought out a little bit of pure white, which seemed to be indistinct.

    The origin of life and death?

    Xuan Bei''s heart moved. He sat in the lotus position and circted the will of life and death of the demon-subduing Mah¨¡k¨¡?yapa fist. He sensed a point that was full of mysteries.

    After an unknown amount of time, the "Point"suddenly shook. A pitch-ck and white light flew out andnded in Xuan Bei''s palm.

    It was a treasure wheel that was filled with a faint blood-yellow fog. There was white in the ck and life in the death. It seemed to reveal the great secrets of the heavens, the profound meaning of life and death. At a nce, it was.., cold, cold, silence, pain, death, exuberance, warmth, and other intuitions pounced on him.

    Xuan bei held the wheel of life and death in his hand and watched Ksitigarbha''s golden body rise into a clear ss fire. It burned away the will of death and demonic qi and disintegrated the molt.

    The fire soared into the sky and fluctuated. In the end, it left behind a clear ss-like relic that hid life and death. It reflected ck and white and reflected many phantoms. It was an ancient scripture:

    "Buddha said Ksitigarbha''s bodhisattva sutra", "Ksitigarbha''s Bodhisattva''s wish Merit Sutra"..

    Xuan Bei''s thoughts were all over the ce, but he could not figure out what had happened. which person from the other shore had fallen behind the scenes, Amitabha, or Bodhisattva?

    He waved his hand, and the relic left behind by Ksitigarbha flew up and fell into his palm. Just as he touched it, the entire purend suddenly became generous and bright, and it was covered in ayer of light gold.

    The Buddhist temple washed away the dust, and the pool of merit once again surged with clean water. The Bodhi tree once again sprouted branches and leaves, and the Brahma flowers blossomed brilliantly. Everything was once again filled with vitality.

    The Pure Land Drooped Down and fused with Xuan Bei''s original Buddhist kingdom. In just a few breaths, it had be one, making it boundless and able to amodate endless vengeful spirits and ghosts.

    Xuan bei returned to the center of the Pure Land, holding the Ksitigarbha relic and the wheel of life and death in his hands, and sank into hisprehension.

    No matter what scheme was behind this matter, at least it was in ordance with his own wishes!

    This was his only wish in this life!

    ..

    Inside the hollow jade temple, Meng Qi kept the bright and clear round light. However, his surroundings seemed to be enveloped by darkness. Even the illusory river of time flowing through this ce was no exception. Some variables were curling up by the infinite chaos, some futures were hidden!

    This was the way of concealing the Secrets of heaven and the future that belonged exclusively to the infinite seal.

    It was because of this that the metal emperor hid all kinds of possibilities rted to his own rebellion, and only at thest moment did he open up many new futures!

    As for the other shores, of course, they also had their own methods.

    It was pitch-ck and dark. Meng Qi''s eyes were half-opened, as if he was sitting before the opening of the sky, the beginning of all living things, but Gu Xiaosang was nowhere to be seen.

    ..<novelnext></novelnext>

    Dark clouds hung over the sky, the wind howled, and the waves were a thousand feet high. Bolts of lightning filled the sky, illuminating the darkness.

    In such extreme weather, not only did the ships not dare to sail, even the experts on the exterior did not want to fly. After all, if they were not careful, they might be struck by lightning.

    At the edge of a deserted ind, a few young-looking warriors were hiding in a cave. They watched the heavy rain fall, but there was no panic on their faces. Instead, they seemed to have taken a half-day of leisure.

    "Do you think that when the human emperor establishes the Great Zhou on Changmen Ind this time, there will be an important figure from the other sideing?"A man with sparse eyebrows asked.

    Another man whose facial features could barely be considered Zhou Zheng shook his head andughed. "An important figure from the other side is high and mighty. With a flip of his hand, he can destroy the entire real world. How can hee for a trivial matter like establishing the Great Zhou again? Unless the human emperor can enter the middle-earth again, destroy his hometown of vacuum and the Buddhist kingdom on Earth, unify this world, and achieve the peak of humanity..."

    He paused and said, "But no matter what, when the human emperor re-established the Great Zhou and re-established the human way, many immortals will seek refuge with him. If we rush there, we will have a good chance to meet an immortal and join a sect of an immortal god."

    They were warriors of the Eastern Sea and had known each other during their travels. They had always wanted to find an opportunity to join the sect of the immortal and seek the path of immortality. Unfortunately, they had been to many inds and caves but were all rejected. It was difficult for them to have an immortal destiny.., after hearing that Gao Sheng had established the Great Zhou on Changmen Ind, they had thought of going there to try their luck.

    A young girl wearing a pink jacket looked at the man who had spoken just now and said, "Brother Tan, when you were born, there was a red light all over the house, and you had a strange body. However, it was difficult for the immortals to enter, and they had a lot of training. That''s why you have wasted your time until now. This time, when you go to Changmen Ind, you will definitely get what you want."

    Tan Ping was half bitter and half proud. His gaze casually looked outside the cave. Through the curtain-like rain, he saw the sea surface that was like a heaven-swallowing behemoth.

    Suddenly, his eyes turned cold. He saw a young Daoist wearing a water suit and a fan-cloud crown sitting cross-legged in the rolling waves. No matter how the sea surface surged, it didn''t move at all.

    Immortal?

    I met an immortal here?

    Did My Immortal Destinye?

    Tan Ping swallowed his saliva. He didn''t have time to greet hispanions. He turned into a streak of light and flew over despite the heavy rain.

    He came to the seaside and saw that the young Daoist was still there. However, his eyes were deep as he watched quietly.

    "This junior tan ping pays his respects to the Immortal Elder."He bowed respectfully, guessing in his heart which mountain, ind, or cave the other party was from.

    Then, he heard a clear and low voice, "This humble Daoist has a pillow that can turn time upside down. It has endless mysteries. Today, you and I are fated. I can lend it to you. However, this matter concerns your fate. This humble Daoist does not force it. You have to make your own decision."

    Tan Ping was stunned for a moment. Then, the unwillingness and desire from the past emerged in his heart. Without hesitation, he said resolutely,

    "This junior is willing!"

    As soon as he said that, he saw a red and yellow light being thrown over. Itnded in his arms. It was a pillow with a dark yellow color. There were many mysterious patterns and two characters on it:

    "Yellow Millet!"

    Tan Ping raised his head. The waves in front of him surged up and the young Daoist was gone.

    Which immortal abode did hee from?

    At this moment, hispanions rushed over and asked all kinds of questions. After Tan Ping gave a brief exnation, they were all curious and asked him to try the ''yellow millet pillow''when he returned to the cave.

    Tan Ping was also itching to try it. He rushed back to the cave and tried for a long time. After eliminating many methods, hey down and leaned against the yellow millet pillow to fall into a deep sleep.

    A faint light appeared in front of his eyes, and Tan Ping suddenly woke up. The yellow millet pillow hadn''t changed, but the surroundings were no longer a cave. Instead, it was an elegant room, and there was a mor outside.

    He tilted his head to listen, and a loud shout echoed out:

    "Saint-emperor offers sacrifices to the heavens, all evil shall disperse!"

    Saint-emperor?

    Saint-emperor''s enlightenment?

    Could it be that I''ve fallen into the yellow millet pillow and returned to the past?

    Tan Ping was somewhat dumbstruck. He had actually returned to the past. This was a fortuitous encounter that had never been recorded before!

 Chapter 1355 Five: Zhuang Sheng Xiao Dreams About Butterflies

    Tan Ping pushed open the window and saw that the sky was clear and blue, dotted with white clouds that stretched as far as the eye could see. There was a clear difference from the darkness brought about by the erosion of the Netherworld at the end of the new age. It felt refreshing.

    Could it really be the early Middle Ages, during the reign of the sacred emperor? Could it be that he had really returned to the past?

    Yellow millet pillow, yellow millet pillow... could it be that it was just a dream that was close to reality?

    Surprise, doubt, confusion, and other emotions surged in Tan Ping''s mind. He saw specks of white light descending from the sky, and only when they got close did he realize that it was a scene of heavenly flowers falling from the sky.

    "Sacred Emperor is offering sacrifices to the heavens, and all the evil spirits are retreating!"

    The loud shout he heard earlier reverberated once more, and streaks of multicolored light rose up from the horizon. They spread out, forming a vast path of light. Then, a violent wind howled, and rain dripped down, marquis Feng and uncle Yu, the two legendary mighty figures, brought their divine weapons and immortal generals under them to open a path. It was vast and mighty, and each of their auras made Tan Ping feel inferior.

    Behind Marquis Feng and uncle Yu, streaks and streaks of lightning streaked across the horizon, illuminating the world. Marquis Lei and the Lightning Empress protected the emperor carriage as they slowly drove over. The sounds of thunder were like the sounds of a weing ceremony.

    The Emperor Carriage''s design was simple and unadorned. It was stained with spots of blood. The colors were all different, and there was also a powerful will hidden within. It was as if they had died with their eyes open. An ancient and demonic aura filled the sky, and the carriage was being dragged by nine horned flood dragons, their bodies were agile, and every inch of their flesh and blood contained explosive power. Just looking at them made tan ping want to bow down to them.

    The emperor''s chariot was surrounded by beaded curtains, and one could vaguely see a tall figure with a mighty pressure in all directions. The King''s Dao Aura around it condensed into a corporeal form. There were mountains, rivers, suns, moons, and stars surrounding it. Just looking at it made Tan Ping''s eyes hurt, he didn''t dare to look directly at it.

    This kind of aura, this feeling, was more terrifying than any immortal god he had encountered in the past when he was seeking immortality and Dao. It was even more unfathomable than the wind marquis, Uncle Yu, and the Lightning Marquis, perhaps only the mysterious and unfathomable immortal who had lent him the golden millet pillow couldpare.

    Tan Ping lowered his head, not daring to look at it again. He already had an understanding in his heart.

    If it was a dream, it was absolutely impossible for him to imagine the grandeur of the Sacred Emperor''s enlightenment!

    What he had seen just now was real. It was not an illusion or a dream!

    He had really returned to the Middle Ages and the past. This was a great opportunity!

    Here, although he was the exterior scene, he had an advantage that even the almighty experts and divine arts practitioners could not hope to attain. That was knowing the future development and the inevitability of the future. The heavenly secrets were all in his heart, and he relied on this.., it wasn''t difficult for him to aplish great things, be an immortal and be an ancestor!

    Tan Ping was very confident about this. Although he was born in the 28 worlds of the Seven Seas, and his past history was separated from that of the middle-earth, it had been two to three hundred years since he returned from the end of the East Sea. Back then, there was still the universal sphere of knowledge that connected the north and South Seas.., he had left behind many ancient books, so it wasn''t difficult for him to know the main events and general trends of the middle-ancient history.

    Thinking of this, he could not help but tremble. He felt that the beautiful prospect of his life was within reach, and a Golden Avenuey at his feet.

    "Is this the ''treatment of the main character''mentioned in those novels..."Tan Ping''s thoughts ran wild.

    When he traveled to different sea areas, he had read many novels that had been passed down from hundreds of years ago in many markets. It was said that they were left behind by people who wanted to copy them after the universal universal knowledge ball broke.

    After a full quarter of an hour, the sky had long since returned to normal. Only then did tan ping wake up. He recalled the history he knew and saw what opportunities he could seize recently.

    "The Sacred Emperor''s sacrifice to heaven must be at Jiangdong Longtai. Even if this ce isn''t close to the East Sea, it must not be too far away."He thought to himself. "The East Sea... during the sacred emperor''s reign..."

    Suddenly, Tan Ping thought of something. His eyes were filled with ecstasy:

    "The Miao Yan Pce!"

    "The Miao Yan Pce appeared once in this period of history. Immortal cultivation manuals such as the Taiyi longevity scripture, the true form of Taiyi''s salvation, and the Qinghua Spirit text were passed down, along with many treasures!"

    The Miao Yan Pce was known as the Miao Yan Pce in the Qinghua World of the east. It was also the ce where the heavenly venerate Taiyi''s salvation was located. After the Green Emperor ascended to the other shore, it merged with the Fusang Ancient Tree realm. It was famous in the ancient times, it had not been long since it had hidden in the underworld. It had only appeared once during the Middle Ages. It was during the reign of the sacred emperor.

    Tan Ping paced back and forth in excitement as he thought to himself,

    "I''ve heard that the great figures of the other shore are everywhere in the past, present, and future. However, I''m only taking some benefits. It Won''t affect anything..."

    "I don''t dare to do this, and I don''t dare to do that either. Isn''t this a waste of an opportunity?"

    Tan Ping quickly suppressed his anxiety. He followed the records and set up his escape light, heading straight for the Green Rock Mountain of the Eastern Sea.

    This mountain was remote and deste. It was close to the end of the eastern sea that had disappeared. Although Tan Ping knew the general area, he didn''t have any specific knowledge. It took him half a year to find the corresponding object and follow the map to find it.

    Looking at the withered grass and the small mountain ind, Tan Ping wouldn''t have believed that there was a Daoist rite temple hidden here if he didn''t know it was here.

    As hemented, he descended his escape light and searched for clues. He was afraid that he would be toote and miss that part of history.

    A few days passed, and Tan Ping was pleasantly surprised to find a magical valley. As soon as he stepped into it, a dense fog emerged.

    "It is indeed here!"He held back his excitement and kept moving forward in the dense fog. The valley, which seemed to be only a thousand feet long, had been walking for three days and three nights.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Suddenly, the dense fog dispersed and tan ping''s eyes lit up. He saw colorful clouds ovepping and purple clouds filling the sky. There were strange flowers everywhere and spiritual springs gushing out from the ground. The nts and trees were flourishing to the extreme and full of vitality, he immediately understood that he had arrived at another world.

    In the distance, there were towering mountains, lush forests, andyers of pavilions. Auspicious lights rose from time to time.

    Tan Ping took a deep breath and flew up. He carefully approached the magnificent pavilion and opened the door of the Miyan Pce, which seemed to be unlocked and unsealed, a dark red and pitch-ckke suddenly appeared in front of his eyes. It looked like blood and filth, full of the entanglement of karma and the convergence of death.

    In the middle of theke, a green lotus flower bloomed. Its petals were bright and contained strong vitality. Sitting on it was a tall and thin Daoist in a water-blue robe with a bamboo crown on his head. His eyes were closed and his breath waspletely gone, it was as if he had fallen into a deep sleep, or as if he had been in meditation for a long time.

    "Medicine master Wang Fo is quite active in this era, so the Taiyi Celestial Master of salvation is sleeping to avoid it?"Tan Ping was shocked and almost broke out in sweat. He only had the mood to ask this question when he found that the Daoist had not moved at all.

    He could not understand the mysteries of the other shore, so he respectfully bowed to the Taiyi Celestial Master of Salvation, who did not know if he was dead or alive:

    "I did not mean to offend you, heavenly venerate. I just followed the n and came here by destiny. Please do not me me, heavenly venerate. If I am lucky enough to get something, I will worship you day and night. I do not dare to forget your kindness."

    As soon as he finished speaking, his heart suddenly palpitated. He looked up and saw the heavenly venerate Taiyi opened his eyes, and his aura slowly spread out.

    He was alive?

    He was awake?

    Tan Ping felt like he was going crazy from fear. His whole body trembled and his vision turned ck.

    "I understand."A gentle voice sounded in his ear.

    What did he understand? Tan Ping looked around nkly. He saw the light and shadows around him changing, as if pieces of debris were being peeled off.

    "Ah!"He cried out and sat up abruptly. He found that he had returned to the cave and was surrounded by his old friends.

    A Dream?

    A dream that could even imitate the aura of the sacred Emperor Qi and the Primordial Heavenly Lord of Salvation?

    In his confusion, Tan Ping found that there was an extra thing in his arms. It was a bead that was emitting spots of green light. There seemed to be countless talismans floating in it. It was very mysterious.

    "What is this?"The girl in the pink coat asked in confusion.

    He didn''t remember that brother Tan had such a beautiful bead..

    Tan Ping looked around and didn''t know if it was a dream or not. When his good friends were talking about it, he exhaled and said, "This is the harvest of a golden millet dream..."

    Did he really return to the past in the "Dream"? Did he see the Primordial Heavenly Lord of Salvation?

    "It''s so magical!"The man with sparse eyebrows eximed.

    Tan Ping calmed down a little and thought for a moment, "Why don''t you try it?"

    "Can we?"The girl in the pink coat was surprised and happy.

    Tan Ping smiled slightly. "Those who see it will have a share, and those who share the fate of immortality will share it. This is what a good friend looks like."

    They couldn''t hide this thing from each other and cause cracks to appear between them. They could even kill each other to silence each other, right?

    Under the unanimous sighs and thanks of the others, the girl in the pink coaty down. She remained calm and fell into a deep sleep.

    After a while, she woke up and shook her head nkly. "I didn''t dream anything."

    Tan Ping looked at the pillow and saw that its color was dim and the patterns were obscure, as if it had used up all its strength. However, specks of light condensed and were recovering.

    "It might take a few days before it can be used again,"tan ping judged.

    The man with sparse eyebrows nodded slightly. "Then we''ll talk about it when we get to Changmen Ind."

    Changmen Ind? Tan Ping subconsciously looked outside the cave and saw that the storm had subsided, the dark clouds had dispersed, the moon and stars were sparse, and the whole world seemed to have been washed.

 Chapter 1356 Six, Fairy Mingxia

    After flying and teleporting, Tan Ping and the others finally arrived at Changmen Ind on the day when the human emperor once again established the Great Zhou.

    It was thergest ind in the boundless realm of the sea of clouds. There were twenty-eight beautiful or steep mountain peaks. They were on top of the stars, and below them was Luo Feng. With a poption of ten million, it was abnormally prosperous. Now, the auspicious light was not extinguished, and the auspicious clouds did not fall, from time to time, one could see immortals from all walks of lifeing. They rode on beasts or set up clouds. They were truly detached from the secr world.

    "I have never seen so many immortals in my life."Xia Xiu, who liked to wear pink jackets, stood on the shore. She could not help but sigh as she looked at the magnificent scenery of tens of thousands of immortalsing and going.

    These were all true immortals who could visit the North Sea, Sunset, Cangwu, and eat the morning dew and the clouds. In the past, they could not meet them even if they wanted to!

    Tan Ping said with great ambition, "I hope I can be fated to be a disciple of some immortal."

    The yellow millet pillow was still recovering and could not be used for the time being. The bead that was emitting a green glow and floating with talismans finally had a preliminary understanding of how to use it after he tried it day and night, not only could it flourish the vitality of the physical body and primordial spirit, but it could also guide the flow of internal QI and optimize cultivation methods. At critical moments, it could even be used as a powerful magic tool to attack the enemy. tan ping named it the "Eternal music bead.".

    After sighing, they entered a nearby city, intending to bump into immortal destiny. At this moment, Xia Xiu heard a warm greeting. "Miss Xia, Brother Tan, you''re here too?"

    Turning their heads, they saw a man in a white robe carrying a sword case. He was an acquaintance they had met during their travels. His name was "Cloud Vajra"Liu Zubin.

    Tan Ping cupped his hands. "Immortal destiny is hard toe by. How can we let go of this opportunity?"

    Liu Zubinughed when he heard that. "I do have a good introduction. If you are lucky enough to join the immortal sect, don''t forget me in the future."

    "What introduction?"Xia Xiu asked in surprise and joy.

    Liu Zubin pointed at the beautiful and verdant mountain outside the city and said, "''Fairy Mingxia''Fang Huayin is hosting a banquet for immortals near Ning bi peak. It''s not forbidden for mortals. Everyone can go there. Even if they can''t find immortal destiny, it''s still good to ask for a few cups of immortal wine and eat a few divine fruits."

    "''Fairy Mingxia''Fang Huayin..."Tan Ping repeated the name silently and said with a wry smile, "I am ignorant, but I don''t know which mountain, ind, and cave abode she is an immortal from?"

    The entire East China Sea was vast and boundless. Even if there were teleportation arrays on the main inds in the major sea areas, it was difficult for exterior experts to explore one or two out of ten. Naturally, they would not know about some immortals who were not well-known.

    Liu Zubin coughed, with a serious expression, he said, "Fairy Mingxia''s cave abode is on the Wanxiang Ind in the small South China Sea. It is more than a trillion miles away from the sea area that you often visit. It is normal that you have never heard of it. However, her background is not small. Today, on Changmen Ind, other than the reincarnation of the human emperor, she is revered."

    "Her background is not small?"Upon hearing Liu Zubin''s introduction, Xia Xiu and the others were stunned. Their curiosity was piqued.

    Liu zubin nodded slightly, "Don''t look at Fairy Mingxia, who had to work hard for a sixty-year-long period of time to obtain the Dharma Body and was ranked in the immortal ss. Now, she is only at the Earth immortal realm, but her teacher, the former leader of the Jade Void Pce of Mount Kunlun, immortal venerate Yuan Huang, just recently broke free from the Sea of bitterness and ascended to the other shore, bing the new immortal venerate Yuan Shi!"

    "Do you guys think that her background is Big?"

    ? Tan Ping was very shocked and blurted out, "The Jade Void Pce of Mount Kunlun? Immortal venerate Yuan Huang ascended to the other shore, and he did not suffer for ten thousand tribtions? Howe we don''t Know About It?"

    He had never heard of this matter at all. Shouldn''t the phenomenon of transcending the sea of bitterness and ascending to the other shore be seen by all the worlds?

    "Haha."Liu Zubin shook his head andughed, "The immortal venerate Yuan emperor attained the Dao and was no longer the Azure Emperor of the past. A few heavenly venerates and Buddhas all made a move and caused the destruction and destruction of the real world. Only a few living beings survived and saw the phenomenon of heavenly venerate su ascending to the other shore. All of us should have died at that time and were resurrected after the event. However, we also missed the crucial scene. I only found out about this matter after hearing about it from the immortal of the cloud sea non-yearning realm."

    Tan Ping and the others looked at each other in shock:

    We''ve only died once, and we''ve been resurrected again?

    There was no feeling at all! It was as if nothing had happened at all!

    It was simply too unbelievable!

    They thought that with so many immortals gathered on Changmen Ind, Liu Zubin would definitely not lie about this matter. They had no choice but to believe it. They all sighed at the mystery of the other shore. It was beyond their imagination and beyondmon sense.

    "I heard that the Jade Void Pce of Kunlun Mountain used to be one of the top holy grounds of the immortals. Unfortunately, it was destroyed by Mother Wusheng. The Daoist rite was destroyed and the sect scattered. I didn''t think that there would be a day when it would be revived. Moreover, if it didn''t make a sound, it would have already shocked everyone. It could bepared to the Dou Shuai Pce, the monster Emperor Pce, the Paradise World, the Bodhi Pure Land, the hometown of vacuum, and the Fusang Ancient Tree Realm."Tan Ping let out a turbid breath, looking at Ning bi peak outside the city, a myriad of thoughts ran through his mind.

    If Fairy Mingxia took a fancy to him and epted him as her disciple, then he would be able to ascend to the heavens in a single step!

    This thought reverberated in everyone''s mind, and they couldn''t wait to rush to Ning Bi Peak. Along the way, there were crowds of people, and the vegetation was lush. From time to time, strange lights and fogs could be seen rushing towards the peak.

    On the mountain, the winding waters revolved, and cup after cup of immortal wine and tes of delicacies poured in with the waves, allowing people to eat them. Tan Ping, Liu Zu bin, and the others didn''t dare to get too close to the peak, lest they offend the immortal gods. Thus, they found an empty spot and sat down on the ground, they were thinking about how to attract attention.<novelnext></novelnext>

    As far as the eye could see, strange flowers were blooming on the peak, and rays of light rose into the sky, almost forming a colorful treasure house that covered the area. One could vaguely see that the person in the lead was a strong and concise woman.

    "That is ''Fairy Mingxia''Fang huayin,"Liu Zubin introduced.

    Tan Ping and the others nodded, their emotionsplicated.

    Fang huayin looked at the immortals and deities around him, raised his Jade Cup, and said,

    "This toast is to establish the Great Zhou once again as the emperor of the world, reviving the human way."

    Reverend Zhu Long and the other immortals and deities raised their cups one after another and took a sip with a smile. Just as they were about to speak, golden light suddenly shone in the sky, and colored ss covered the entire sky. An ancient Buddha descended, surrounded by five Hundred Arhats, Heavenly Dragons, Asuras, and indigo bodhisattvas, he upied a mountain peak.

    "The unfettered king and Buddha of the world!"Reverend Zhu Long said in surprise.

    He actually came to congratte him? He probably came with ill intentions?

    The direct opponents of the Human Emperor''s re-establishment of the Great Zhou were the Buddhist kingdom on Earth and his hometown in vacuum. Behind the Buddhist kingdom on Earth was Amitabha Buddha, the Lord of the Western Paradise World. The unfettered king and Buddha of the world was the ancient Buddha that he relied on, he was a powerful divine ability user who hadpleted his destiny for tens of thousands of years. Moreover, he had achieved sess in the way of time, and his dharma was mysterious. He was one of the few people below the other shore.

    The arrival of this ancient Buddha immediately cast a shadow over the human emperor''s re-establishment of the Great Zhou, making the cheerful atmosphere of the banquet a little more solemn.

    It was unknown whether the human emperor''s side would also have a divine ability user of the same level to congratte them..

    Daoist Xuanwu pondered for a moment and looked at Fang huayin. "Fairy Mingxia, do you know which other great divine arts practitioners with perfect destiny havee? Celestial Venerate Guangcheng, will celestial venerate Wenshue personally to congratte you?"

    Fang huayin revealed a wry smile. "What arrangements do you have, senior uncles? How would I know..."

    At this moment, the ss in the high sky suddenly turned dark. It was shrouded in a boundless darkness, and it was filled with a quiet and deathly stillness, immortal gods that looked like king Ming Vajra, golden boy and jade girl, and spiritual officer and celestial master surrounded a god''s messenger with a blurry face and a jade board in his hand.

    "God''s messenger Hu! A great divine arts practitioner also came to vacuum hometown!"Daoist Xuanwu looked solemn.

    This God''s messenger was ranked second among the twelve God''s messengers, second only to Zhenyuan Zi. Moreover, he had always been mysterious and had an unknown origin. More than thirty years ago, he had sessfullypleted his destiny and was one of the few powerhouses in luoism!

    The immortals looked at each other in dismay. They felt that the undercurrent was surging, and danger was like an arrow in the bowstring. As expected, the affairs of humanity were not short of trials and tribtions.

    They hoped that the forces supporting the human emperor would quickly send great divine arts practitioners to maintain the bnce of the situation. They did not want to make everyone feel uneasy and afraid anymore.

    The rtionship between the Buddhist kingdom on Earth, the hometown of vacuum, and the Great Zhou of humanity was known to all passersby. Tan Ping, Liu Zubin, Xia Xiu, and the others were also apprehensive, afraid that they would encounter the collision of great divine arts practitioners and be swallowed by the aftermath, then, there might not be another great figure on the other side reversing time and resurrecting them!

    Subconsciously, tan ping touched the "Eternal music bead"in his pocket and the "Yellow millet pillow"in his storage bag, hoping that these two extraordinary treasures could protect him.

    Fang huayin looked at an immortal god with an uneasy look in his eyes. Heposed himself and said with a smile,

    "The human emperor has decided to establish the Great Zhou again today, so he must have some confidence. Please don''t..."

    Before she could finish her words, her expression suddenly changed. She stood up abruptly with a look of joy on her face:

    "My teacher is about to descend here. Congrattions, Human Emperor!"

    What? Reverend Zhu long, Daoist Xuanwu, and the others stood up at the same time. They looked at the sky in astonishment.

    Primordial Lord of Heaven, Su Meng, was about to descend?

    An important figure from the other shore wanted toe personally to congratte the human emperor?

    Fang huayin suppressed his excitement and said in a deep voice,

    "Please follow me to wee teacher!"

 Chapter 1357 Seven, The Descent Of The Celestial Venerable

    Upon hearing Fang Huayin''s words, all the immortals and gods were a little flustered and nervous. The important figures on the other side of the river who had escaped from the sea of bitterness were all high and mighty, looking down on the passage of time and the vicissitudes of the mortal world. How could they be easily seen?

    Although they were also considered to be in the immortal ss and were beyond the mortal world, in the eyes of the other side, they were probably no stronger than the dust!

    One after another, they circted their dao strength and used immortal spells to tidy themselves up, not daring to show the slightest disrespect. Reverend Zhu long even took out a small bottle made of red coral and threw it into the sky. As it poured over, streams of clear spring water poured down like rain, itpletely enveloped the entire ning bi peak.

    The "Drizzle"was misty, washing away the filth and purifying the body and mind. Tan Ping and the others only felt their entire bodies rxed and refreshed. Their surroundings seemed to have been washed, and they actually felt somewhat translucent.

    They looked at the peak in shock, not understanding what had happened and why such a change had urred.

    After a short while, the peak was green and green, full of vitality. The spring water gurgled, and the bottom could be seen. In the center, there was an awning withnterns and streamers, and it was otherworldly.

    Just as everything was ready, a crane''s cry came from the sky, and it resounded through the nine heavens. Then, spiritual master Zhu Long and the others saw a dense miste from somewhere, and a strange fragrance assailed their nostrils. A clear light covered the road.

    Nine five-wed true dragons slowly descended from an infinite height. They pulled an ancient and holy chariot of Agarwood. Waves of dark yellow light rose from within and formed a canopy that emitted an infinite amount of light.

    Although Tan Ping and the others did not understand what had happened, just the sight of the true dragons with golden or crimson scales made them subconsciously hold their breath. They felt a shock that came from the bottom of their hearts, they did not dare to make a sound.

    They had seen the neen sons of the Dragon King of the eastern sea from afar, but they did not have the power of the true dragons in the sky. More importantly, they were only the carriage drivers!

    Who knew what kind of people were sitting in the agarwood carriage to make nine true dragons pull the carriage?

    Back when the Sacred Emperor went on patrol, only nine dragons pulled the carriage!

    On the other peak, the wat-wielding divine messenger and the unfettered king and Buddha stood up instinctively and blurted out at the same time,

    "Primordial Lord of Heaven!"

    Primordial Lord of Heaven, Su Meng!

    The Agarwood sedan was getting closer and closer. Its canopy covered the top of the sedan, and light burst out like a beaded curtain that covered the interior of the sedan. One could only vaguely see a round, bright and wless light. Inside, the green trees were rooted and covered with a clear light, there were two vaguely visible fruits hanging on the sedan, holding an ancient ssmp that illuminated all the worlds in the universe. Under the round light, there was a blurry figure.

    On the peak of Ning Bi Peak, Golden Lotuses appeared on the ground, and clear spring water flowed out of the flowers. Reverend Zhu Long and the others had solemn expressions, and their hearts trembled with fear. They followed Fang Huayin and kowtowed, saying in unison,

    "Wee, teacher!"

    "Wee, Celestial Venerable!"

    The sound reverberated in all directions, reaching the ears of Tan Ping and the others. Their hearts trembled, and a word suddenly appeared in their minds:

    "Primordial Lord of Heaven!"

    The person who hade was actually fairy Mingxia''s teacher, primordial Lord of Heaven, Su Meng. He was one of the few important figures on the other side of the world, the current supreme figure!

    They had never thought that they would be lucky enough to witness a person on the other side of the world, the ruler who stood at the highest level of heaven and earth!

    Their hearts and bodies became solemn as they followed suit and kowtowed. They did notmunicate with each other, but they were surprisingly in sync:

    "Wee, Celestial Lord!"

    The Voice of the celestial venerable reverberated in all corners of the world. The nine dragons agarwood sedan stopped in front of the awning, and the inside of it immediately shone brightly. There were multicolored clouds shooting up into the sky, and the earth was filled with dense mist. There was a lofty and lofty feeling that was not tainted by time.

    The bright and wless round light entered the awning, and the Agarwood sedan shrank inch by inch and stopped beside it. The entire Changmen Ind waspletely silent, as if it had entered another world.

    Seeing Fang huayin enter the awning to greet him, Reverend Zhu long and the other immortals bowed again:

    "Greetings, heavenly venerate!"

    After a few breaths, Fang huayin walked to the edge of the awning and said loudly,

    "Heavenly venerate of the origin of the Jade Void Pce of Kunlun Mountain is here to observe the ceremony!"

    "Heavenly venerate has said that the end of the cmity is dangerous, and the nine Netherworlds will erode it. If humanity is missing, then there will be no hope of recovery. Only by gathering the strength of all living things and working together can we seize a chance of survival."

    Taoist Xuanwu and the others hurriedly replied, "Thank you for your guidance, Celestial Master. We will definitely do our best to help the human emperor andplete the end of the Tribtion!"

    Tan Ping and the others also answered. In the end, they could not help but feel curious. They raised their heads slightly and looked into the tent, wanting to know what the big figure on the other side looked like.

    The colorful multicolored light was abnormally bright and dense. The bright and clear round light in the tent could be clearly seen, as if it contained all things, all kinds of possibilities and the past and future. And under the round light sat a figure in a dark Daoist robe, he wore an ancient and sacred crown on his head. His face seemed to be blurry and dark.

    Upon seeing this figure, Tan Ping''s mind suddenly buzzed, as if something had exploded.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Although his attire was different, this was obviously the Daoist who gave him the "Golden millet pillow", the Daoist who made him dream back to the Middle Ages!

    The golden millet pillow was actually borrowed by an important figure on the other shore! It was lent to him by the original Celestial Master of the Void Jade Temple of Mount Kunlun, Su Meng!

    This kind of knowledge was beyond his expectations. He had never been so bold even when he was daydreaming. A great divine ability creator was already the limit of his imagination, and this was because he had witnessed the sacred Emperor''s sacrifice to the heavens and the awakening of the primordial immortal, otherwise, he would at most think that it was an almighty immortal.

    Dong, Dong, Dong. His heart could not help but beat faster. Excitement, confusion, ecstasy, confusion, and other emotions surged out like a tide.

    Why would a high and mighty figure on the other shore lend him the golden millet pillow?

    The immortal destiny that he had been searching so hard for had actually surpassed the sum of his previous expectations!

    How many people in the world could have encountered someone on the other shore?

    While his thoughts were flying, the Free King Buddha of the world put his palms together and bowed to Meng Qi. He silently formed a lotus position and sat down again. His expression was thoughtful, and he lost his usual carefree smile. The Wat Oracle did not dare to be rude, he was afraid that Meng Qi would find an excuse to use the three treasures ruyi or the Overlord de.

    In the past, the primeval Lord of Heaven could not be shameless enough to bully the weak and protect the weak to the extreme. Now, the primeval Lord of Heaven probably would not give in too much. There was no need for him to use his life to test it out.

    He restrained his expression and bowed solemnly. Then, he retreated somewhat nervously.

    Today''s trip was on one hand a demonstration to break the hearts of the people who were depending on Gao Lan. On the other hand, it was an order from the oracle to test out the attitudes of the other important figures on the other shore towards re-establishing the Great Zhou and reviving humanity, this could be seen from the powerful divine arts practitioners they sent out.

    Who knew that the primordial Lord of Heaven, Su Meng, would directly descend and personally watch the ceremony? This waspletely out of the expectations of the messenger of God and himself!

    If he had known this would happen, he would not havee at all!

    ng!

    At this moment, the sound of a bell rang out from the pcemunity in the middle of Changmen Ind. It reverberated in a melodious manner for a total of twelve rings. The rings connected back and forth and resonated, creating a grand and solemn atmosphere.

    Gao Lan wore a t crown on his head and a bright yellow robe. He walked out of the hall and stepped onto a high tform.

    With a ng, he pulled out the human emperor sword. The Sun, Moon, and stars descended. Mountains, rivers, and rivers lined up. It was as if a magnificent scene of humanity had appeared in every corner of the universe.

    He looked around and said in a deep voice,

    "My homnd has not been restored. I dare not celebrate the re-establishment of the Great Zhou!"

    Before he finished his words, he raised his pale golden longsword. On the vast eastern sea, countless inds rose with the radiance of humanity. They were all different colors. One after another, they gathered in front of him a four-colored seal, it was as if more than half of the map of the Eastern Sea was carved on all four sides!

    With the blessing of fate, humanity gathered again. He looked up at the mountain where the wat-wielding divine envoy was. Their gazes met, and lightning and fire appeared.

    Where was the homnd? The home of the vacuum and the Buddhist kingdom on Earth!

    The wat-wielding divine envoy leaned back slightly, and his eyes became cold. At this moment, he saw a golden light fly out from the green-congealed peak. Countless talismans surrounded it, making it holy and brilliant.

    Gao Lan stretched out his left hand to catch the golden light. It was a bamboo whip. The talismans formed patterns, and the merit was all over his body. It was filled with the aura of stripping the power of the Supreme Dao.

    "Divine Whip!"The wat-wielding divine envoy shrank subconsciously. His aura fluctuated, as if he had met his natural nemesis. The many celestials watching the ceremony looked at each other in dismay.

    Inside the tent, Meng Qi spoke in a dignified manner:

    "With this whip in hand, you can beat All Evil Gods."

    Upon hearing this, Reverend Zhu long and the others came to a sudden realization. This was probably the legendary divine whip. And the god Ascension Roll had been snatched away by mother Wu Sheng. The wat-wielding divine envoy''s current realm and strength were most likely because of his help!

    No wonder he was so afraid of the Divine Whip!

    Tan Ping was dazzled by the sight. As he thought about it from afar, he suddenly heard a Buddhist promation:

    "Amitabha Nanwu. Almsgiver, you have a deep wisdom root and are fated to be with US Buddhists. I wonder if you are willing to follow me and Practice Buddhist Dharma?"

    Following the voice, Tan Ping looked over in astonishment. He just happened to see the ancient giant Buddha turning his head and smiling at him.

    The world''s Free King and Buddha!

    He wants to take me as his disciple?

 Chapter 1358 Eight, The Original Appearance

    An ancient Buddha who had lived for countless eras, a great divine ability user who hadpleted his destiny, wanted to take him in as a disciple?

    If it was in the past, Tan Ping would have been so excited that he could not differentiate between north, south, east, west, and north. Tears would have flowed down his face on the spot, and he would have knelt down in ecstasy and kowtowed to acknowledge his master. No matter how high he was on the precipice, no matter how conceited he was when he was born.., at most, he would have thought of entering the cave abode of a sect that was suppressed by a venerated immortal and being taken in as a disciple by someone ranked in the immortal ss. He did not have, and did not dare to dream of being favored by a great divine ability user who hadpleted his destiny, not to mention, there were only a few perfected beings like Wang Fo in the world!

    However, at this moment, the first thought that appeared in his mind was:

    "I have the fate of being an important figure on the other shore. With the yellow millet pillow lent to me by the current primordial heavenly venerate, I might be able to enter the hollow jade temple in the future and be an illustrious figure like ''Fairy Mingxia''Fang huayin. Why do I have to be the disciple of a great destiny divine ability user?"

    Only when there was aparison would there be a difference. Those who hadpleted their destiny were known to be the strongest below the other side of the river. They would live forever, and there was hope for the new age. They were terrifying existences that could destroy an entire universe, but they were only "Below the other side of the river", there was a huge difference between them and the truly important figures. With the favor of the primordial heavenly venerate Su Meng, who would care about the "Small"unfettered King Buddha in the world?

    This was not contempt, this was the truth!

    Tan Ping shook his head at the unfettered king and Buddha in the world without any hesitation. He made an apologetic expression as if he was saying, "I am loyal to Taoism and have failed the good intentions of the ancient Buddha.".

    The unfettered king and Buddha in the world turned his head and continued to look at the ceremony of re-establishing the Great Zhou. His leisurely and unrestrained expression did not change, as if he did not care about the rejection of his whim just now. However, there was a hint of doubt in his eyes, he was puzzled that Tan Ping could reject the good intentions of a person with perfect destiny.

    Did he have other sources of support?

    Had he been secretly taken in by other fellow Daoists Long Ago?

    Seeing that the unfettered King Buddha of the world was not angry, tan ping secretly heaved a sigh of relief. At the moment, he could only be considered to be fated with the person on the other side and had yet to be listed as a disciple. If he really angered an ancient Buddha or a great divine arts practitioner, it would not be a good thing either.

    Following the arrival of the primordial Lord of Heaven, Su Meng, and the suppression of the wat-wielding divine envoy with the divine whip, the undercurrents that Tan Ping and the other ordinary experts could feel before came to an abrupt halt, as if they had never been brewing, the entire ceremony ended smoothly, and the Great Zhou Empire was once again established in the East China Sea. It ruled over half of the billions of inds and gained the allegiance of many Immortals and deities.

    The round light rose from the canopy andnded in the nine dragons agarwood carriage. The fragrance filled the air, and dense mist surged as immortal music reverberated.

    "Greetings, heavenly venerate!"All the immortals and deities on the ind bowed solemnly. Even the unfettered King Buddha and the wat-wielding divine envoy stood up and bowed, not daring to be the slightest bit negligent.

    Seeing the nine true dragons fly up and pull the agarwood carriage into the Infinite Heights, the wat-wielding divine envoy heaved a sigh of relief. He felt as if he had copsed.

    Facing a person who could destroy his body and soul with just a breath, facing a big figure who had a deep hatred with Luo sect, the pressure was not something that outsiders could understand. He was really restless and had a thorn in his back, so what if he could get rid of all these thoughts? The fear from his innate spiritual light surged like the sea.

    One could only say that he was lucky to be an envoy.

    Not daring to stay any longer, the Wat Oracle left in a panic with the Luoism people.

    ..

    After the ceremony of Gao Lan re-establishing the Great Zhou, Xia Xiu, Liu Zubin, and the others still remained on Changmen Ind, hoping to meet the immortal destiny. Tan Ping could do nothing about it, having the fate of being an important figure on the other shore, he did not care about the immortals on the ind at all.

    In the evening, a line of people walked in the market, asking which immortal family had the wish to take in a disciple. Suddenly, Tan Ping''s vision blurred, and he saw a handsome monk with pale golden skin. His temperament was carefree and free, as if he had no ties, even time could not be restrained. Golden ten thousand characters protruded from his forehead and condensed into the word "Buddha".

    The world''s carefree King Buddha!

    Tan Ping was shocked and his heart beat like a drum. He did not expect this ancient Buddha to return and specificallye to find him!

    What exactly was his n?

    Xia Xiu, Liu Zubin, and the others also recognized the world''s carefree King Buddha. They were shocked and excited. Their lips moved, and they could not speak. After a long time, they finally said in a scattered manner,

    "Greetings, King Buddha!"

    Could it be that they had the fate of Buddha and were about to bring an ancient Buddha into the Pure Land?

    The unfettered King Buddha of the world smiled slightly and put his hands together to return the greeting. He did not have any sense of superiority. He looked at tan ping and said, "Almsgiver Tan, are you really not willing to follow me to cultivate the Buddhist dharma and return to the Pure Land?"

    Xia Xiu, Liu Zubin, and the others were immediately disappointed. It turned out that the unfettered King Buddha of the world came because of Tan Ping. However, when he was born, there was a strange phenomenon of a room full of red light. Thinking about it, it was normal.

    There was definitely jealousy in their hearts. However, they had heard of many simr things and understood what the right way to handle it was. At such a time, they had to sincerely congratte him. They could not break off their friendship. When their good friends seeded in their cultivation.., it could also be considered that they had formed a connection with the immortal and Buddhist sects. They might even be epted into the sect by their good friends.

    Wealth and rtionships were also considered as "Rtionships". One more friend meant one more path!

    They were about to congratte tan ping, but when they turned their heads to look, they found that Tan Ping''s face was as white as a sheet of paper, without a trace of blood.

    What was going on? Xia Xiu was immediately stunned and showed concern.

    Tan Ping forced a smile and said, "Junior''s heart is with Haotian Taoism. Does the ancient Buddha want to disregard mercy and force fate?"

    The Carefree King Buddha of the worldughed and said,

    "How can fate be forced? I just want to let almsgiver know his true colors before making a decision."

    He raised his right hand and pointed at tan ping''s be. His movement seemed slow, but Tan Ping, Xia Xiu, and the others seemed to freeze and did not react at all.

    The point between his be was like an electric shock. It was numb and went straight into Tan Ping''s heart. Light and shadow immediately floated in front of Tan Ping''s eyes. He felt pieces of golden memory fragments leap out from the deep ocean, creating scenes.

    All kinds of water elements and the ocean surrounded his body..

    The condensed from the Azure Ocean..

    The ck dragon beneath his feet, the dark blue near-ck statue..

    The ck Tortoise''s authority that was filled with red mist..

    So I am the reincarnation of the ancient god water ancestor. After fusing with the authority left behind by the Zhen Wu, I have secretly reincarnated in order to get rid of the restriction of the godly body!<novelnext></novelnext>

    Tan Ping only felt that every drop of blood and every trace of water in his body was restless and cheering. The memories of the past and the previous world rolled over, and his eyes appeared to be confused for a moment.

    "Do you understand, almsgiver?"The world''s carefree king and Buddha put their palms together.

    Tan Ping Shivered. There was a hint of destion and ancientness in his eyes. His eyes became clear, like the condensation ofyers of liquid.

    He sighed and said,

    "Only today do you know that I am me, but I still have to let down the good intentions of the ancient Buddha."

    That was a big figure on the other side!

    The world''s carefree king and Buddha put their palms together again and said,

    "Good, good, good."

    With that, he turned around and left. He disappeared into thin air and disappeared from the market.

    Outside Changmen Ind, there were countless blue waves. This ancient Buddha sat upright on the waves. There was some doubt in his eyes:

    "Not only does he have the Dharma Pearl of the old tree of Fusang, but he also has a treasure that can reverse time..."

    "Before Zhenwu fell, he gave the primordial Yang ruler to the old tree of Fusang. It is normal for the water ancestor, who has merged with his authority, to receive the reward from the old tree of Fusang. But who gave that treasure that can reverse time? Could it be that it is also the old tree of Fusang?"

    The unfettered king and Buddha of the world could not understand what was going on. A zed look appeared in his eyes as he continued to look at Tan Ping and the others through theyers of obstacles.

    ..

    The sky gradually darkened. Tan Ping and the others were still immersed in the shock caused by the unfettered king and Buddha of the world just now. They were all silent. They bid farewell to Liu Zubin and slowly returned to the inn where they stayed.

    At this moment, Tan Ping casually took out the yellow millet pillow and took a look. He saw that the patterns on it were covered with brilliance and were no longer as dim as before.

    "It should be usable again,"he muttered to himself.

    After recovering the water ancestor''s memories, he began to feel that this matter was a little strange. Thus, he looked at Xia Xiu and said with a smile, "Xiao Xiu, you try it."

    Xia Xiu had been looking forward to it for a long time and did not refuse politely. After thanking him repeatedly, she ced the yellow millet pillow on the bed and closed her clothes before leaning on the pillow and falling asleep.

    A faint light shed. Other than the unfettered king Buddha who had been watching them, no one noticed it.

    "He can really send people back to the past for a short time..."the carefree king and Buddha nodded slightly. The Buddha character between his brows suddenly turned into a flowing light, making his golden body illusory, as if he was controlling the river of time.

    He used that bit of connection and power to circte the umtion of his dao of time. He quietly followed Xia Xiu upstream, wanting to see where he would be and what he would encounter.

    Light and shadow floated, and Xia Xiu suddenly woke up. In front of her was a surging river, and next to it was a city with a deep sense of history. Above the city stood a man in white clothes. He looked like a young girl, and his face was full of sickness, the lights behind him were waning, but it was still the same. Little by little, they reflected on the surface of the river, like the upside-down gxy, dreamy and blurred.

    Where was this? Xia Xiu waspletely at a loss, but she was also excited because she knew that she had most likely returned to the past!

    "Ah!"

    At this moment, she heard a long howl that was filled with guilt, pain, despair, resentment, and other emotions. It was like a lone wolf howling at the Moon, or a ghost crying at the grave at night. She could not help but feel gloomy.

    Looking over, Xia Xiu saw a man wearing a ck suit and a hero''s scarf on his head. He was valiant and masculine. He was facing the sky and howling sorrowfully. In his arms, he was holding an infinitely beautiful white figure. His clothes were hanging down, and his limbs were weak, there was no life left in him.

    In the high sky, the easygoing Buddha king who had followed him secretly saw this scene and became even more confused:

    "Outside Guangling City, Gu Xiaosang died in the arms of the person from the Hollow Jade Temple..."

    "Why did he return to this period of history..."

    As he thought of this, he had a sh of inspiration and thought of something:

    "The product of Buddha''s minimization and emptiness is the tang sanzang. After the Tang Sanzang scripture passed through the clouds, it shed its mortal body and became a virtuous Buddha. The mortal body returned to its original state and turned into a golden cicada. The Supreme True Buddha was born through this... in other words, there are two products of Buddha''s minimization and emptiness. One is the Golden Buddha formed by the spiritual light of the Tang Sanzang''s nature, and the other is the Supreme True Buddha born from a mortal body..."

    "Gu Xiaosang is the product of the man from the Hollow Jade Temple. She used the man from the hollow jade temple to abandon her mortal body and use the green lotus seed of Chaos to rebuild her dharma body. Will this mortal body give birth to something?"

    "Even though the man from the Hollow Jade Temple learned the art of the hollow jade temple from the very beginning and is different from the Buddha, this mortal body is still a bit mysterious..."

    Thinking of this, the carefree king Buddha was shocked:

    "When the one from the hollow jade temple left with Gu Xiaosang''s body and came to the isted ridge of Mount Kunlun, there were only lotus seeds in the pond..."

    "Where did he bury the body? Or was it destroyed or reced by someone else?"

    The carefree king Buddha looked at the figure who was howling at the sky and understood why he had returned to this period of history.

    The other shore who had given away the Golden Millet Pillow was nning something!

    After attracting all the attention to the reincarnation of the water ancestor, he was nning something in the form of darkness under themp!

    PS: Tonight''s chapter is in the early morning

 Chapter 1359 Nine, The Arranged Witness

    As soon as the thought arose in his mind, his eyes reflected the figure in ck tight clothes who was howling at the sky. The Carefree King Buddha in the world suddenly felt that something was wrong.

    No matter what the other shore who gave him the golden millet pillow nned, as long as it involved Gu Xiaosang''s body, he could not avoid that person from the hollow jade temple!

    He reached the other shore, looked back at time, and unified the past. The furious mad saber in front of him was equivalent to the real person. It was also the real other shore, and there was no time when it was weak, how could he not be rmed when someone dared to have designs on Gu Xiaosang''s corpse in his arms? Even his own prying might be noticed!

    Thinking of this, the free king and Buddha of the world had the intention to retreat. He did not dare to look on from the side, lest he angered someone on the other shore and end up in ashes.

    Just as he was about to circte his time umtion to resist the impact of the turbulence when he returned, he suddenly saw the valiant and masculine figure carrying Gu Xiaosang''s corpse horizontally. Step by step, he walked toward the river. He did not step on the waves, as if he was going to sink into the bottom of the river.

    At this moment, an unknown karmic fire suddenly rose from within Gu Xiaosang''s corpse. It swayed and burned, and it was difficult to extinguish. It was like a curse and a bacsh. It made the figure in the white dress be hazy, like a dream bubble. If one did not see it with their own eyes.., if it was not for the great divine arts practitioner, they would not have noticed that she was slowly disappearing.

    Seeing this scene, the world''s free king Buddha suddenly understood the "Whereabouts"of Gu Xiaosang''s corpse. She was a reincarnator and was controlled by the six paths. Although she had a certain degree of cooperation with the Devil Buddha.., she had also obtained the Higan memories imparted by mother wusheng, so she was less controlled and restrained when she was alive. However, after her death, it was still easy for the lord of the six paths of reincarnation to destroy her body, and the Devil Buddha was the only one who had attacked her.

    Without knowing that Gu Xiaosang was the product of Mother Wusheng, in order to further stimte Su Meng, the Devil Buddha had identally eliminated this hidden danger.

    How different would it be today if they were to go back in time?

    However, no matter who wanted to change the condition of Gu Xiaosang''s body, they could not escape from the Devil Buddha who had burned Gu Xiaosang''s body in the beginning, the gold emperor who was closely rted to it, and the primordial Lord of Heaven, Su Meng, who had broken free from the Sea of suffering and ascended to the other shore!

    As the King of freedom in the world did not know the difference between the gold emperor''s method of reducing space and the Buddha''s, he could not determine the mystery of the body that Gu Xiaosang had left behind, it was hard to guess what the Devil Buddha, the Golden Emperor, the primordial Lord of Heaven, Su Meng, and the person behind the yellow millet pillow were thinking and hoping to achieve.

    Because of this doubt, the unfettered King Buddha in the world hesitated to leave this period of history, and then saw the next change: the nameless karmic fire that rose in Gu Xiaosang''s body slowly extinguished!

    The Devil and Buddha knew very well about the Supreme True Buddha. They would rather miss it than let it go. They wanted to preserve this body. If it was proven to have an impact on the gold emperor in the future, it would be a crucial bargaining chip! A simr thought shed in carefree king and Buddha''s mind. He could not help but guess the unpredictable "Will of heaven".

    After the nameless karmic fire was extinguished, the space between Su Meng''s arms suddenly became dark. Theyers of structures in the void and the time that had passed were copsing and curling. They wanted to return Gu Xiaosang''s body to its original "Nothingness"together with them!

    "The person from the hollow jade temple wants to destroy the body so as not to affect the current Gu Xiaosang. Even if they really find out that this body can affect the gold emperor in the future, and the ashes are destroyed in his hands, it will be rtively easier to ''recover''..."the easygoing king Buddha felt a sense of instant satisfaction, he seemed to have grasped the thoughts of the other side in this matter!

    This was an almost impossible feat for the creatures struggling in the sea of bitterness!

    "And the change in the condition of Gu Xiaosang''s body will definitely not be able to hide from the one from his hometown in the vacuum..."the unfettered king and Buddha in the world were extremely certain of this.

    Thinking of this, he suddenly felt a chill run down his spine. He felt as if there was a pair of eyes quietly watching this scene from high up in the sky. Evil, demonic, dark, depraved, and deep, they were the eyes of the Devil and Buddha.., and the bright moon in the sky seemed to have an imperceptible ripple. There was no longer any w, and it was perfect and wless.

    In addition to that heroic figure, the unfettered king and Buddha of the world were actually covered in dust, frightened by his own imagination. His body, which was peeping from afar, seemed to be being watched. His entire body was transparent, without any secrets, but the young girl who came over with the help of the yellow millet pillow was covered by a subtle power and was not discovered.

    Time surged and water surged. The unfettered king and Buddha of the world no longer hesitated. The golden body was surrounded by the clear ss light, turning into a dream-like illusion as it returned to the "Current node.".

    Thest scene reflected in his eyes was: the nameless karmic fire erupted again, preventing the void and time from copsing and curling up. The world became dark, even though the bright moon hung high in the sky!

    Boom!<novelnext></novelnext>

    He heard the explosion that drilled into his heart. He felt as if the end of the world had arrived by the river. Gu Xiaosang''s body was pulled down by three forces and turned into ashes, disappearing into thin air. This wave surged forward, it affected his control over time. He had to use all his strength to barely avoid being swallowed by the turbulence.

    ..

    In another part of history, the "Current node"of the "Hustle and bustle"outside Guangling city.

    In the divine capital of Great Jin, the former Crown Prince''s residence that was once famous.

    Zhao Qian lived in a quiet room and sat in the lotus position. Under him was a futon with a zen-like aura. Around him were lotus flowers that suddenly bloomed. They were quiet and extraordinary, distant and ethereal. A Buddha''s will seemed to descend from the void, a ss-colored ten thousand-character symbol was condensed between his brows.

    Outside the window, a white-clothed girl was quietly watching. She was exquisite and beautiful, ethereal and lively. The corners of her mouth curled up, and her dimples were shallow, like a smile that was not a smile.

    ..

    PFFT!

    The world''s carefree king Buddha returned to the front with great difficulty. He spat out a mouthful of Golden Buddha''s blood, almost dyeing the blue waves dead silent.

    "This matter is not a trivial matter. I have to repay Amitabha Buddha."He ignored his injuries and leaped out of the real world. He came to the boundless and perfect zed purend, the western paradise.

    He walked all the way and entered the core of the dreamlikend. He saw a six-foot-tall golden body with a face full ofpassion andpassion. He nodded slightly and said,

    "I understand."

    There was no need for the world''s free king and Buddha to say anything more.

    This... upon hearing this, the world''s free king and Buddha suddenly felt that what he saw today seemed to have been arranged by some important figure on the other shore!

    Previously, he felt that he had guessed the will of heaven. Was it also someone who had let him guess correctly?

    ..

    In the inn, the faint light that was covered by the yellow millet pillow gradually dimmed. Xia Xiu suddenly woke up.

    "Which period of history did you return to? What did you gain?"Tan Ping and the others urgently asked.

    Xia Xiu shook her head in confusion. "I don''t know which period of history it was, but I didn''t gain anything either..."

    Before she could finish her sentence, she suddenly saw a speck of clear light emitting from her palm. Like a fountain, it outlined the petals of a flower and condensed into a palm-sized white lotus. It was fresh and refined, detached from worldly affairs.

    The White Lotus instantly withered, leaving behind an ordinary-looking lotus seed.

 Chapter 1360 In 10, A Bell Rang To Summon Fellow Disciples

    "What kind of treasure is this?"The person beside Xia Xiu looked at the lotus seed and asked in confusion.

    Xia Xiu closed her eyes, immersed her mind, and focused onprehending. After a while, she shook her head and said with a slight frown, "It feels like an ordinary lotus seed, nothing special."

    However, when it appeared, the clear light that was like a fountain and the fresh white lotus that was outlined indicated that it was extraordinary!

    Tan Ping had already recovered the memories and knowledge of the water ancestor. He pondered for a moment and said, "Perhaps we have to find a ce where the spiritual spring irrigates and nt it. Only when the leaves grow and the flowers bloom and bear fruit will we know how magical this lotus seed is."

    "Big Brother Tan''s words make sense."Xia Xiu nodded slightly. She was full of gratitude towards Tan Ping. He was actually not stingy at all and really shared this rare treasure, the yellow millet pillow, with everyone.

    Then, she described what she saw in her "Dream". Seeing that everyone was baffled and did not know why, she changed the topic, "Then, Next, we''ll find a ce on Changmen Ind where the spiritual spring irrigates. We''ll wait for the flowers to bloom while we search for immortal destiny."

    The rest of herpanions repeatedly said yes, looking forward to the fortuitous encounter after using the Golden Millet pillow. Only Tan Ping''s gaze was deep as he thought about other things. Xia Xiu and the others did not know what that period of history represented, however, how could they not know that they had recovered the memories and knowledge of the water ancestor? The seemingly calm scene hid the power struggles of at least three important figures on the other shore. It seemed that the matter of the yellow millet pillow was not an ordinary ''Immortal Fate'', but a huge whirlpool!

    Previously, when he entered the Mystic Yan Pce of the Eastern Qinghua World of Eternal Music and met the Taiyi Celestial Master of salvation, there was most likely a turbulent undercurrent hidden in it!

    When he thought of this, Tan Ping smiled, without batting an eyelid, he said, "Let''s do as Little Xiu said. However, I still have a wish that I have yet to fulfill, and I have to make it up to her personally. I will be leaving Changmen Ind for the time being. Everyone, use the yellow millet pillow in turn. Please do not argue with each other."

    Since it was a reincarnation to get rid of the restriction of the innate divine body, how could the water ancestor not make arrangements for his own growth and leave behind the corresponding treasures?

    From his memories, Tan Ping knew that there was a ce suitable for the exterior stage. He had to open it as soon as possible and take out the things inside so that he wouldn''t let the night fall toote and benefit others like Zhen Wu. More importantly.., he was afraid of being sucked into the other shore whirlpool and wanted to escape far away so he could wait and see.

    Seeing that Tan Ping had never thought of taking the golden millet pillow with him, Xia Xiu and the others didn''t doubt him. They were both grateful and reluctant to part with him and sent him to the teleportation hall on Changmen Ind.

    Standing in the teleportation hall and watching the light rise, Tan Ping''s thoughts floated and he recalled something in his mind.

    When he obtained the authority left behind by the true martial arts toplete his body, he also used it to obtain a piece of information left behind by the ck Emperor. In the vast primal chaos, there was a secret spot that hid the Daoist Hall left behind by the holy man after he transcended!

    As the holy man''s child, the true martial emperor was the only living being who knew the location of this Daoist Hall. He nned to open it after he reached the other shore so that he could form the embryonic form of the dao fruit as soon as possible. Unfortunately, no matter how well prepared he was, he still could not cross the limit of the sea of bitterness, in the end, it would benefit him.

    Dao Child''s legacy mansion... Tan Ping muttered these four words and his figure disappeared into the teleportation formation.

    ..

    In the extreme north, it was eternally frozen. A storm raged in the sky. One could vaguely see the ice pce shrouded in a hazy fog. It was the ce where the demon lord had buried his "Seven orifices ice soul heart"in the past.

    Within theyers of restrictions, theyers of pces were in perfect condition. There was not the slightest bit of damage. It was filled with a cold and deathly stillness, as if no one had ever stepped in before.

    This was the era of the middle ancient sages!

    A ck light twisted like a demonic snake, illusory and illusory. Like a shooting star chasing the Moon, it pierced through all obstacles and arrived at the core of the Ice Snow Immortal Pce. It arrived in front of the ancient mottled bronze coffin.

    Under the illumination of the ck light, the bronze coffin suddenly became transparent. It was as if it had returned to an illusion, revealing the ck heart with seven apertures inside!

    It was only at this moment that the devilish heart of the seven apertures of the man in the womb suddenly awakened, conjuring the boundless purend and the great array of ten thousand Buddhas. However, it was still unable to stop the ck Light, and it prated one of the apertures.

    Everything returned to calm, and the bronze coffin once again "Closed". The ice and Snow Immortal Pce was once again cold and deathly silent.

    At the current node, in the nine serenities realm, the demon lord was breathing in the foul qi of the beginning of the world when his body suddenly trembled, and a new memory appeared in his mind.

    If it were not for the fact that he had already formed his destiny and was now on the false shore, he would not even be able to tell that this memory had suddenly appeared at this moment. It had suddenly appeared "From the past"!

    In the memory, a ck light transformed into a pitch-ck body that enveloped the spiritual world. It had nine heads and twenty-six sides, and it was filled with different negative emotions such as anger, jealousy, and bloodlust. It stood on a ck lotus and had twenty-four arms, it held the white bone rosary, the human skin wooden fish, and other Devil Dao Treasures, but it had lost all proportion. It was chaotic and ferocious, terrifying, destructive, sinking, and crazy. It was the true body of the Devil Buddha!

    On the forehead of the devil body of the reverse Buddha, the red and ck reverse ten thousand symbol slowly rotated. Its voice seemed to be able to touch the heartstrings of any living being:

    "You have lost the Devil Emperor''s w, and you have no strong reinforcements outside. The history that you left behind in the river of time is your greatest weakness. If it weren''t for the other shores temporarily having no time to deal with you, you would have long been reduced to ashes

    "The end of time is near, the end of the epoch. This is the time when we, the evil Devil Gods, are at our peak. Even if I am somewhat weakened because of Su Meng, I can still approach the peak. Do you want to hide in the depths of hell and struggle for your life, waiting for the end, not trying to fight for the other shores?"

    "As long as you are willing to serve me and work for me, I will protect your past, help you take back the Devil Emperor''s w, and together we will stir up the end of the world!"

    ..

    After ten thousand years, the demon lord''s words were still ringing in his ears. Dark mes flickered in his eyes, and his expression was somewhat distorted.

    At this point, it was no longer the situation of the end of the ancient era. At that time, the human emperor and the demon Saint were fighting, and he had the demon emperor''s ws in his hands. He was barely able to survive and develop in the crevice. He could find an opportunity to prove the supreme demonic path, and now, he had returned to the other shore.., he was high up in the air and had no backing. He had no hope of breaking free from the Sea of suffering in the Netherworld alone.

    He took a deep breath. His white hair and long ck beard rose at the same time, as if he was surrendering to a terrifying existence.<novelnext></novelnext>

    ..

    At an infinitely high ce, a sea-stabilizing pearl transformed into Kunlun''s field. The peak where the mountains worshiped was covered with dense mist, covering the ancient hollow jade temple surrounded by 36 ancient wells.

    He Mu was cultivating in his quiet room when he suddenly heard his master, Meng Qi''s voice.

    He stood up abruptly and said respectfully, "As youmand, Master."

    With that, he shrunk into an inch and passed through the pavilion, arriving in front of the ancient Kunlun Bell. He took the bell hammer and struck it hard.

    Dang!

    The Bell''s sound reverberated throughout the heavens and the ten thousand worlds. It rang in the hearts of every disciple of the jade void sect.

    In the world of God Ascension, Duke Qi Huan and little white were first stunned. Then, they revealed an excited and emotional expression. They did not expect that there would be a day when they could hear the bell of the Jade Void sect!

    This was different from the gathering of powerful people. All the disciples of the Hollow Jade Temple could hear it, which meant another meaning:

    After a long time, the hollow jade temple began to speak again!

    Duke Qi Huanong adjusted his clothes and leaped out of heaven and earth. He came to Kunlun''s field and ascended to the hollow jade temple step by step.

    Dang!

    In the Western world, on the Tianzhu Mountain, the Undying Demon God tilted his head slightly as if he was listening. His lips moved for a long time before he finally stood up and exhaled a long breath of turbid air.

    Dang!

    The bell rang throughout Mount Jiuhua, the twenty-eight realms of the Seven Seas, the starry immortal realm, and other ces. All those who had the ability to escape to the infinite heights below the jade void sect were inexplicably shaken.

    Outside the Jade Void Pce, thirty-six ancient wells rose with strange lights. The door was open and led directly to the jade clear pce. As the first disciple of the current primordial Lord of Heaven, Meng Qi, he mu waited by the door to wee his fellow disciples.

    Celestial Lord Guangcheng, Celestial Lord Guangfa of Wen Shu, Chi Jinzi, Celestial Lord Dao Xing, Immortal Master Yu Ding, and other great immortals entered one by one. They each found a futon to sit on, and the rest of the new legends followed.

    After a short while, he mu saw a familiar face and smiled to wee them:

    "Junior brother Yu, junior sister Qi, you two are really carefree. You roam the starry sea and explore the myriad worlds, making people envious."

    Yu Banshan and Qi Jinxiu had been bitterly cultivating ever since their master hid in theherworld. The former had attained the dharma body a few years earlier than Fang huayin, while thetter had also be an immortal ss not long after Meng Qi had ascended to the other shore. Now that they had nothing to do, the couple was in love, together, they traveled through the ancient starry sky and the myriad worlds with their own unique features.

    "Teacher has achieved the other shore, and our wishes have been fulfilled. Naturally, we need to rx a little. After this journey is over, we can consider leaving behind our descendants."Yu Banshan had already awakened the memories of many lifetimes in the past, wanting to make up for this w.

    Upon mentioning this matter, Qi Jinxiu noticed a sh of destion in He Mu''s eyes, and she quietly pulled Yu Banshan aside, changing the topic, she said, "We met junior martial brother Sun earlier. He traversed the outer seas in the immortal world and established an illustrious reputation. His strength and realm have already caught up to junior martial sister''s."

    The three fellow disciples exchanged pleasantries for a while. When Fang Huayin and Sun Wu arrived, they entered Jade Clear Pce Hall. They each found a seat and sat down, leaving he mu to continue weing the guests.

    The jade pure pce did not look big, but it did not seem crowded when the disciples of the various sects gathered. After fifteen minutes, he mu saw that other than true Lord Qingyuan Miao Dao, who could not leave the Netherworld for the time being, everyone else had arrived, just as he was about to return to the pce and wait for his teacher to begin his lecture, he saw a ck light sh over, revealing a Daoist who was covered in a long ck robe.

    "May I ask who you are?"He Mu asked in puzzlement.

    The ck-robed Daoist pondered for a moment and said, "The immortal demon god of Tianzhu Mountain."

    He was also a disciple of Yuxu? He Mu was puzzled, but his master did not send any other voice transmissions, so he took advantage of the situation to invite the immortal demon God into the hall.

    Many eyes looked over from the front row, examining this demon god whose identity was unknown.

    At this moment, in front of Yuqing Hall, a dark yellow light lit up. Meng Qi, who was wearing a dark Daoist robe and an ancient Daoist crown, appeared on the Lotus tform. Behind his head, a bright and Perfect Circle of light seemed to contain all the possibilities of logic.., it illuminated the heavens, and the disciples of the hollow jade sect who practiced different seals seemed to be able to gain some enlightenment from this,

    meng Qi held the Three Treasures Ruyi in his left hand and looked at the dao practitioners below. He smiled slightly and said,

    "When ites to cultivation, one must sail against the current. If one does not advance, one will retreat. At the end of the day, one must put in more effort in order to have a chance of survival."

    "The Hollow Jade Pce will reopen today, and on the fifteenth day of the Lunar New Year, the DAO will be preached."

    Upon hearing this, the disciples of the hollow jade temple in the hall cupped their fists and bowed:

    "Thank You, Hierarch Celestial Venerable!"

 Chapter 1361 11, Receiving The Imperial Edict To Descend To The Lower Realm

    The Jade Pure Pce returned to silence. Meng Qi held the Three Treasures Ruyi in his hand and began to talk about the mysteries of the boundless primordial chaos. The structure of time and space was extremelyplex and simple. These were all the insights he had gained after years of painstaking cultivation, which had condensed into an illusory dao fruit. Each and every word was as precious as pearls and pearls, as he spoke, thew followed. For a moment, the surroundings were filled with darkness. Numerous goldenmps appeared out of thin air, as if they were falling down from the sky, making everything seem like a dream.

    The Disciples of the Jade Void sect who came to listen to the lecture had different levels of cultivation. Some were intoxicated, while others were deep in thought. The higher the cultivation level, the more intoxicated they were.

    Nezha relied on his conjured physique and innate talent from the green lotus seed of Chaos to form his destiny. He was more proficient in Abhijna andbat, and his understanding of the origin of Dao was rtivelycking. At this moment, he looked at senior martial uncle Guangcheng, senior martial uncle Chi Jinzi, and the others who were listening to him. Some of them had smiles on their faces, some of them were excited, and some of them were puzzled. Although they had also obtained some gains from uncle-master''s narration and were eager to try their own martial arts, how could they lose theirposure like this?

    At this moment, a goldenmp fell right in front of his eyes. The me of themp flickered, as if it contained an extremely mysterious and subtle point. He focused his mind and looked over, there was cause and effect, good and evil, front and back, past and future... It was as if all the descriptions of the principles of Heaven and earth had gathered here. The more he wanted to see it clearly, the more he felt that it was endless, in the end, he actually had an illusion. The dots became more and more numerous, connecting into lines. The lines formed a ne, and the ne folded into a world. Then, it connected with time. Theter it evolved, the more difficult it was to describe it with words, and finally, it gathered into the point where all the elements, such as void and time, curled up together, as if it had never changed..

    Nezha looked at this scene and was deeply immersed in it. He felt that the realms of legend, creation, and the other shore were alsopletely included. He did not even blink his eyes, lest he missed any details. The thoughts in his mind moved on their own, he wanted to replicate a simr evolution.

    Suddenly, the goldenmp fell to the ground, extinguished, and disappeared. All the mysteries and subtleties came to an abrupt end. Nezha could not help but reach out to grab it, but it fell into an empty space. His heart was suddenly filled with disappointment and loss.

    He suddenly had an idea and recovered from this state. He was stunned by his loss ofposure just now:

    "Am I as infatuated as uncle-master Guangcheng and the others?"

    At this time, Meng Qi had stopped preaching. He nodded slightly and said,

    "Too much is too much. That''s all for today."

    Without waiting for Guangchengzi, Celestial Master Guangfa, and the others to sigh regretfully, he continued,

    "Senior sister Ci Hang."

    Ci Hang? Guanyin? Guangchengzi and the other golden immortals seemed to have understood something. They all looked at the Immortal Demon God!

    The Immortal Demon God slowly stood up in the confusion of the third, fourth, and fifth generation disciples. He cupped his hands and bowed:

    "What Are Your Orders, Hierarch Celestial Master?"

    He admitted that he was Daoist Cihang before he became a god, and Guanyin Bodhisattva after he became a god? Duke of Qi Huan was both shocked and taken for granted. However, after he escaped from the Spiritual Mountain, why didn''t he return to the Western Paradise and stay on Tianzhu Mountain?

    Meng Qi''s tone was warm:

    "The end of the era ising. The end of the world ising. All living beings are suffering as if they have fallen into theherworld. Senior Sister Ci Hang, have you forgotten your wish to save them?"

    The Undying Demon God was silent for a moment before he said solemnly, "I will always remember this wish of mine."

    Meng Qi, who was sitting on the lotus throne, nodded:

    "Then, let''s go to the lower realm to save them."

    As he spoke, he pointed with his finger and a ck mist rose from the Undying Demon God''s body. It was as if there was a thick will of death and a demonic aura of depravity. The two intertwined and formed clear dao patterns, but they quickly spread and returned to their initial state of nothingness.

    As soon as the ck mist disappeared, the Immortal Demon God''s body burst with a boundless golden light. Chanting, prayers, and praises echoed around, dyeing the jade pure pce with a bit of peace and mercy.

    The golden light faded and the Immortal Demon God returned to his white-robed schr appearance. He bowed with gratitude and solemnity:

    "I receive the Order of the Hierarch Lord."

    He nodded to Guang Chengzi and the other senior brothers, turned around, and walked out of the Jade Pure Pce. He left the jade void pce and turned into a beam of clear light, entering the lower realm.

    Looking at Guan Yin''s back, Guang Chengzi sighed softly, "It hasn''t been easy for him for so many years..."

    ..

    After receiving the decree and leaving Kunlun''s Field, Daoist ci hang looked down at the current state of the world. After pondering for a while, he arrived at the water-moon nunnery in thend of Buddha.

    After the Great Zhou dynasty was destroyed, as the inheritance of the great bodhisattva of the Purnd of bliss, the water-moon Nunnery was undoubtedly integrated into thend of Buddha on Earth.

    In the water-moon Nunnery, the current chief nun, CI Zhen, sat in the lotus position in front of the pale golden statue of the greatpassion and the greatpassion and the World Sound Bodhisattva. She tapped on the wooden fish. Following the wishes of the previous chief nunnery, she had finally achieved the Dao and Dharma body a few years ago.

    The solemn and ethereal Zen singing suddenly rang in Ci Zhen''s ears, and a fresh and unique fragrance entered her nose.

    Her heart skipped a beat. She opened her eyes and saw the suet jade bottle ced in front of the bodhisattva statue glowing with a gentle glow. The willow branches with branches and leaves growing inside the bottle looked even fresher and more ethereal.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Specks of golden light dropped down from the sky. The pale golden statue of the greatpassion and the greatpassion and the World Sound Bodhisattva suddenly lost its dull and dead stillness. It was full of vitality and bright colors. When it opened its eyes, it was full ofpassion andpassion.

    The chief nun, CI Zhen, had already understood the current situation. She put her palms together and chanted in a low voice,

    "The greatpassion and the greatpassion and the World Sound Bodhisattva of the South, your disciple greets the arrival of the founder."

    Daoist cihang said solemnly,

    "In this apocalyptic world, anyone with a benevolent heart should walk in the world."

    While he asked Cizhen to gather the disciples of the water-moon nunnery, he manifested himself at the border between the Buddhist kingdom on Earth and his hometown in the vacuum state by using the Yingying movement technique, so as to experience the suffering of all living beings and understand what he should do.

    ..

    Buddhist temples could be seen everywhere at the border of the Buddhist kingdom on Earth. The crops grew on their own in the fields, and there was a bumper harvest in every season. The people lived and worked in peace, often smiling. Everyone read the Buddhist scriptures, and they were all benevolent and cultivated diligently from time to time, what a scene of the Pure Land of the human world. How could there be any signs of suffering?

    Daoist cihang chanted the voice of the Guanyin Bodhisattva and transformed into a ck-robed, delicate-looking BHIKUTI. He held his alms bowl and knocked on the courtyard door of a house.

    The courtyard door opened. The owner was a middle-aged man in his forties. He had a kind and peaceful smile on his face as he said,

    "Is this mistress here to take care of the situation?"

    "Thank you for your trouble, Layman,"the Bhikuti transformed from Guanyin said gratefully.

    The middle-aged man took the alms bowl, turned around, and entered the courtyard with a full meal. Along the way, he chanted the name of Buddha without the slightest bit of ck.

    Guanyin took the Alms Bowl and said with a smile, "Layman, you are so devout in chanting Buddha."

    "Thank you for your praise,"the middle-aged man said with a modest smile. "If I were as devout as you said, I would have met Buddha Maitreya long ago. I would have attained the position of Buddha and enjoyed the bliss. I would not have to worry about life, old age, illness, or death anymore."

    "You can enjoy bliss and attain the position of Buddha by devoutly chanting a Buddhist promation?"The bhikkuni that was Guanyin frowned slightly. "Then how do you see the Tathagata in your heart and seek the freedom of your nature? Or do you want Buddha Maitreya to rece your own Tathagata?"

    The middle-aged man shook his head nkly. "I don''t understand what the Tathagata in my heart is. My Own Tathagata only knows how to devoutly chant Buddha."

    Guan Yin gave him a deep look and did not say anything more. She turned around and left.

    ..

    Her other body was dressed as an ordinary person. She had already arrived at her home in the vacuum. What she saw was very simr to the Buddha Kingdom on Earth. The people did not have to worry about food and clothing. Everyone was peaceful and quiet. It was just that there was a clear hierarchy between them. They only sincerely believed in the godless mother.

    Guan Yin''s other body was dressed as a merchant from the eastern sea. She entered the inn and found an excuse to chat with the shopkeeper.

    The shopkeeper was a kind-looking man in his thirties. He was fair and chubby. He spoke elegantly and had seen a lot of things. However, any topic would be rted to the matter of his mother saving the world.

    "My mother pitied all living things. She didn''t want me to be doomed forever. Therefore, she specially came to save the world and turned the mortal world into a vacuum home. In the future, even if the sky copses and the earth copses, she can still live forever in her home..."the shopkeeper kept talking.

    After a moment of silence, Guan Yin said, "Save the mortals, including those in the North?"

    Hearing this, the shopkeeper''s eyes suddenly turned fierce, and he said in a hateful voice,

    "It was because they believed in evil demons and evil gods and umted a great deal of sins that the end of the world woulde. They had to pay with their lives!"

    His kind-looking face and his benevolence and modesty were all twisted into a hideous look at this moment, giving people an abominable impression.

    Guan Yin listened quietly and sighed quietly.

    It was at this moment that her original body, who was sitting in the Great Hall of the water-moon nunnery, suddenly sensed the change in the energy between heaven and earth. She saw Bodhisattvas with great power and the future stars and Buddhas descending on the boundary between the Buddha Kingdom on Earth and her hometown in vacuum.

    "Has the peaceful coexistence between the Buddha Kingdom on Earth and her hometown in vacuume to an end?"Daoist ci hang sighed.

    After the arrival of the Golden Mother and the Hierarch Heavenly Venerate, the peace had be more fragile than thin paper. It was not surprising that it hade to an end!

    Somewhere in the home of the vacuum, there was a pure white Buddha hiding. He looked at the scene with a cold gaze.

 Chapter 1362 12. Each Of Them Had Their Own Plans

    Waves of powerful and majestic energy descended from all the purends to the boundary between the Buddhist kingdom on Earth and the hometown of vacuum. Together with the eight groups of heavenly dragons, arhat vajra, and the enlightened king Bodhisattva, the energy was magnificent and impressive, there were seven or eight people who had great divine abilities.

    "The power is at its peak. The future constetion, the ancestor Bodhi, the infinite wisdom Buddha..."Daoist cihang, who was sitting in the Great Hall of the water-moon nunnery, thought of the names of these people who had great divine abilities of creation. Some of them were called the same in the past, and some of them became Buddhaster, they included the two great sects of the Western Paradise and the Bodhi Pure Land of wisdom. In other words, for some reason, the Bodhi ancient Buddha had temporarily put aside his enmity with Amitabha and helped Amitabha with all his might in this matter.

    At this moment, besides the two great divine powers in the destiny realm, the unfettered King Buddha of the world and the future Buddha Maitreya, the high-end forces of the Buddhist League hade out in full force. They wanted to uproot their hometown of vacuum with the momentum of a lion fighting a rabbit, and let the Buddhist kingdom on the ground upy the territory of the Great Zhou Empire in the past, the essence of the real world!

    Even with the cmity of Mount Lingshan, the Buddhist faction still had a deep foundation. The number of great divine arts practitioners at the Destiny realm was several times that of luoism!

    "Even if old mother Wusheng obtained the god Ascension Board and moved away the heaven-sealing tform, with this, the overall strength of Luoism''s divine envoys would increase dramatically. Even if we include Zhenyuan Zi, there are only three people at the Destiny Realm. In the face of the Buddhist faction''s all-out effort, I''m afraid that only the Golden Emperor himself wille down."Daoist cihang''s thoughts shed through his mind, analyzing the current situation.., "He has the remains of the Tang Sanzang and is able to entice and control the Supreme True Buddha. Both sides have the same goal to fight against Buddhism. They should have hit it off at this moment, but as long as Amitabha and Bodhi ancient Buddha do not have any differences, there is no chance at all."

    Amitabha was one of the strongest shores in the world, and he also controlled Emperor Fu. The quasi-ti Daoist that Bodhi ancient Buddha shed out was also at the level of the weak shore. With the two of them working together, no matter how brilliant the gold emperor was, or how he had already formed the embryonic form of the dao fruit.., and with the help of the Supreme True Buddha, he was still a step behind. Although Amitabha did not reveal anything when they fought on the other shore, the fact that he controlled emperor Fu was terrifying, but his opponent was the celestial venerable of morality, who could turn the three pure ones into one. Even though the apocalypse had weakened quite a bit, it was evident that the two sides had reached a draw.

    "Under such circumstances, the gold emperor can only hope for external help if he wants to preserve his hometown of vacuum. Needless to say, the Hierarch Celestial Venerable, the Demon Buddha, uncle-master of morality, and the green emperor might not expect the Buddhist sect to be in a great trouble."Daoist cihang sighed secretly, the oue of the day was not something he could predict.

    At this moment, he suddenly had a thought. He looked up at his hometown in the vacuum and saw the white divine light that covered the entire heaven and earth rapidly shrink like a receding tide, the gods conferred by the Luo sect and the original missionaries were strangely swept away by the "Receding tide"and surged into the dreamlikeherworld. Layers of restrictions emerged and dragged it into the chaos.

    "Luoism has given up its ''hometown''in the real world so easily?"Daoist ci hang frowned slightly, his eyes showing astonishment.

    Luoism admitted defeat cleanly and withdrew from the real world without experiencing the Battle of Ascension, leaving only the Netherworld, which had merged with the original vacuum hometown?

    Such a change was really out of his expectations, and also out of the expectations of the great divine arts descenders such as the Star constetion Buddha in the future. For a moment, there was no reaction, and he did not take the opportunity to upy the territory.

    In the center of the Buddhist kingdom on Earth, Maitreya sat upright on the white lotus tform and muttered to himself,

    "Is this the decision of the other side?"

    Seeing that things could not be done and that this future was hard to change, he did not hesitate to give up?

    At this point, the Netherworld was independent and integrated into the vacuum hometown. It could be considered a part of the ashram, and not even the great divine arts practitioners could shake it in the slightest.

    The battle between the Gods and Buddhas that was about to take ce had quietly turned into nothingness. The many living beings in the real world did not realize that they had just escaped a disaster.

    "However, ording to the extreme of the followers of Luoism, unless one forcibly transmutes the light of Buddha, there will be a great ughter and great sin..."Daoist ci hang came back to his senses and suddenly realized something, "Is this the true meaning of the Hierarch heavenly venerate asking me to go down to the lower realm to save the suffering?"

    ..

    In the hometown of vacuum.

    The pure white Buddha suddenly bloomed with boundless light, so pure that it could not tolerate any impurities. It was so brilliant that even the great divine power of creation could not look directly at it. He said in a low voice,

    "Why don''t you want me to take action?"

    "Why do you submit to those false Buddhas?"

    In the depths of the hometown of vacuum, which had no end in sight, there was a bright and round moon hanging all year round. The clear light sprinkled down, and a beautiful voice was heard. It was indifferent and cold. "Those who are full of the moon will suffer losses."

    The Supreme True Buddha was not a crazy and chaotic person like the monster of the Heavenly Dao. He was only extreme. Many thoughts shed through his mind when he heard that. He roughly understood what the gold emperor meant. If they were to start a war with the Buddhist sect at this moment.., the heavenly venerate of morals, the Green Emperor, the Devil Buddha, and the others would probably not attack immediately. Instead, they would wait for the Luo sect to be crippled before they could stop the Buddhist sect from expanding and contain the other party''s momentum. Now that the Luo sect had voluntarily given up.., the Buddhist kingdom on Earth had unified the original great Zhou realm and had reached its peak state. After a few more years of digestion, more than half of Maitreya''s great wish would have beenpleted. There would be enough power to push it to the other shore.<novelnext></novelnext>

    At that time, if they did not want to watch the Buddhist sect''s momentum being suppressed and Amitabha getting closer to the dao fruit, the heavenly venerate of virtue, the Devil Buddha, and the others would "Beg"the Golden Emperor to act. It would be the opposite of today. The host and guest would change positions.

    "Then we will wait patiently."The Supreme True Buddha''s heart was like boiling water adding fire when he thought of how he would be able to devour most of the false Buddhas in a few years.

    There were no ripples on the full and bright moon. A lofty voice descended:

    "Just waiting is not enough."

    As he spoke, a wave of pure yellow colored ss rose from the depths of his hometown of vacuum. The Buddhist chant echoed, bringing out a blurry Golden Buddha.

    Seeing this scene, the pure non-impurity light around the Supreme True Buddha shook violently, bringing about the uncertainty of his hometown of vacuum.

    He asked in excitement, "What else do you want to Do?"

    That was the remains of the Chentan Merit Buddha, and that was the golden body of the Tang Sanzang!

    The Bright Moon suddenly became clear, and the figure of the golden emperor could be vaguely seen. He said lightly,

    "All the other shore knows that I have obtained the remains of the three Tang treasures, and I can use this to entice you. This is a brilliant move, and it is hard to find anything out of the ordinary."

    "I will give it to you directly today to see what kind of changes will ur after you devour it and attain perfection."

    "The two great products left behind by the Dao fruit should bebined into one, and there should be a variable that is beyond the expectations of the other shore."

    "I''ll wait and see."

    The golden body flew out and directly threw itself at the Supreme True Buddha. The pure light that could not tolerate impurities immediately flourished, and it reverberated with the great joy of the Nirvana.

    ..

    In the center of the western nirvanand, Amitabha sat upright on a twelfth grade green lotus tform. His golden body was six feet long, and the Buddha''s light wasplete.

    Under the lotus tform, opposite Amitabha, stood an elf-like girl in a white dress. Her appearance was exquisite to the extreme, and her temperament was ethereal and beautiful. There was a meaningful smile at the corner of her mouth, revealing a shallow and beautiful dimple.

    She smiled and pressed her palms together:

    "My husband asked me to listen to the Dharma."

    Amitabha''s eyes were half-opened, but he did not answer. He directly talked about the mysteries of Buddhism.

    ..

    Outside Qingming, where the mind wandered, Han Guang, who was wearing a wide robe and big sleeves, turned into a streak of light and traveled through the endless darkness.

    Through Lu Ya, he once again connected with the Devil Buddha, temporarily breaking away from the depression and despair created by the gold emperor. ording to the hint, he was going to find the time light fragment that the time knife had shed out in the world that he had dreamed for forty years!

 Chapter 1363 13, If I Attain The Bodhi

    After flying for an unknown period of time, Han Guang''s eyes suddenly lit up. He saw a world shrouded in a hazy light. It was a thousand timesrger than all the cosmic light fragments he had seen before, and it gave him an inexplicable sense of familiarity.

    This is it... Han Guang''s heart palpitated. Instead, a carefree smile appeared on his face, and he appeared to be at ease.

    After forty years of dreaming, he could no longer sense the existence of this cosmic light fragment. Even when hemunicated with the myriad worlds, he could not sense it. It was as if it was really a dream.

    He descended the escape light and concealed his figure. He quietly entered Jade Emperor Mountain, and everywhere he passed, all the restrictions seemed to have disappeared.

    "The void and the strange lightning tribtion have turned into ashes... it happened to be when I left the ''dream''and returned to reality. It seems like someone deliberately erased the traces of my existence in this world..."in the Scripture obituary pavilion, han Guang held the mysterious Heaven Sect''s books in his hand and flipped through them casually. People came and went around him, and they felt it was only natural when they saw him, "On the other hand, Daoist Shoujing even obtained a dharma body after that. He passed away a few years ago and was buried in the mountains... It''s a little strange..."

    Han Guang put the books away in their original form and left leisurely with his hands behind his back. In an instant, he appeared outside Daoist Shoujing''s mausoleum.

    The tomb was not big and had a gray-white base. There was a stone tablet in front of the tomb with the name written on it.

    "At least he was my master..."Han Guang sighed and mocked himself. He bowed in ordance with the etiquette of the mysterious Sky sect. Only then did he cross theyers of restrictions and enter the interior of the tomb. He saw the ck wooden coffin that stopped in the middle, for some reason, his spiritual sense could not prate this seemingly ordinary ck wooden coffin.

    "There is indeed something strange,"Han Guang muttered to himself with a chuckle. He focused all his attention in secret and pushed his right hand forward.

    The sound of friction rang out. The lid of the coffin slowly opened in an unusually heavy manner, revealing the scene inside:

    There was nothing, nothing!

    The Shoujing Daoist who had died of old age had actually disappeared!

    Han Guang instantly felt a chill rise from the soles of his feet, as if he had stepped into a terrifying and fatal trap. He had encountered an ancient and powerful enemy that he was unable to resist.

    At this moment, a wave shed before his eyes, and a long, sparkling de appeared from the void.

    The time de!

    The time de that the primordial Lord of Heaven Su Meng had used to escape when he attained the Dao had actually been hidden here!

    The Thoughts in Han Guang''s mind went back and forth, and he suddenly understood the hint that the devil Buddha had yet to make clear. He smiled at the time de and said, "Senior, please pass on these four words to the heavenly emperor. This is what the Devil Buddha said."

    He paused, and seeing that the de of time was as indifferent as the passage of time, he said the four words:

    "The body of the Fu Emperor."

    The light wavered, flickering, and the dream came to life. The de of time rippled and then disappeared.

    Han Guang stood with his hands behind his back, his expression rxed, and a question shed in his heart:

    If it was just to pass on the message to the celestial emperor, there was no need to go through so much trouble. Wouldn''t it be enough to silently recite his name in his heart?

    Could it be that such an action could not be hidden from the other shore?

    Or could it be that one had to face the legend in order to achieve a certain goal?

    As a devil who was good at thinking and grasping people''s hearts, Han Guang vaguely felt that he had touched on a key point.

    ..

    In thend of Buddha, Daoist ci hang sat on a lotus throne and appeared in front of the world as a white-robed schr. He held a jade clear bottle in his hand and fiddled with willow branches. He used a solemn and grand voice to preach the Dharma andpassion to the densely packed Luo cult believers around him.

    However, after he felt the strong hearts that were filled with hatred, he felt somewhat powerless. It seemed that the best way was to forcibly convert them with the light of Buddha. Why did he have to torture himself?

    He took a light breath, and a benevolent smile hung on the corner of his mouth. He stopped talking about Buddhism and said instead,

    "You have been in thend of Buddha for many days. Have you ever discovered the simrities between this ce and your hometown of vacuum?"

    Before he finished speaking, the expressions of the followers of Luoism changed slightly, because everyone had an inexplicable sense of familiarity with the Buddhist kingdom on Earth.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Daoist Cihang''s solemn and grand voice rang out again:

    "They are all the end of the world. They are all treasure rafts for crossing worlds. They are all white lotuses. They are all descended to be rescued. They are all merciful and joyful..."

    As he said the simrities one by one, the followers of Luoism looked at each other in dismay. They were at a loss and did not know how to exin.

    In the end, his voice suddenly became louder, like the sound of thunder:

    "Don''t you understand? The two religions are first-ss, and they both worship the savior who used the White Lotus as a symbol

    "However, the oracles below the Savior have their own ns and do their own things. They only want to have the greatest merit, and describe the other party as an unpardonable evil, so as to deceive you into hating each other

    "If you are not sincere in repentance and reiming yourpassion, when will it be?"

    As a great bodhisattva, Daoist Cihang had never lied. His words were vague, but they were not lies. The teachings of the godless mother were derived from Maitreya''s White Lotus sect!

    At this moment, he wanted to use this to break the hearts of the stubborn followers of Luoism. It would be convenient for him to teach them to understand themselves in the future and to find the Tathagata in their hearts.

    Crossing people and crossing hearts, this was the true meaning of salvation, and this was what the Order of the Hierarch Heavenly Venerate meant!

    In the center of the Buddhist kingdom on Earth, Maitreya, who was lying on his side on the lotus throne, acted as if he had not seen or tried to stop Guanyin''s actions and attempts because of his rtionship with the primordial heavenly venerate Meng Qi. In any case, he still belonged to the Buddhist line, he could not escape the boundaries of the Buddhist kingdom on Earth.

    His eyes were half-open, half-closed, and he breathed out the rewards of his great wish. He cultivated the dharma to repay both of his bodies, umting the rewards in return, waiting for the opportunity to free himself from the Sea of pain toe.

    ..

    In the depths of theherworld, the demon lord, with his white hair draped over his shoulders and dressed in the clothes of the end of ancient times, left his seclusion and entered the lowest level of theherworld. He bypassed Daoist seven kills and entered the core of the Netherworld Sea ruins, it was also the ce closest to the origin of theherworld.

    He sat cross-legged here, as if he wasprehending the thoughts of the most evil and impure, as if he wanted to use this to cultivate.

    Nine Chaos Celestial Master, Daoist Seven Kills, and the others only nced at the demon lord''s actions. They did not react in any way, because it was perfectly normal.

    There was not a false other shore that did not want to be the true other shore!

    ..

    Time passed, and another ten years passed.

    The Buddhist kingdom on Earth had already reached the immortal world beyond the seas in the east, the pr regions in the north, the great wilderness in the south, and the deep sea in the west. Everyone was chanting Buddha, and ss could be seen everywhere. Faint golden light continuously gathered in Changle City.

    White lotuses were everywhere in the city, and the fragrance of flowers assailed everyone''s nostrils. It was quiet and self-generating. Maitreya, who was cultivating on his side, suddenly trembled. He sat up straight and began to recite the scriptures in a grand and solemn voice:

    "When the star tribtiones in the future, there will be Buddha returning from the destruction and guiding all living things. I hope that everyone will havepassion and be the Buddha of the future..."

    The scriptures reverberated, and the earth surged with Brahma. The light of Buddha descended from the sky and enveloped Maitreya. A golden body of the Buddha of the future with twenty heads and sixteen arms, covered in Resplendent Starlight, appeared. All the scriptures converged into two mighty lines:

    "If I attain bodhi, then everyone will be Buddha during the end of Dharma

    "If I attain bodhi, I will not lead all living beings, save the end of the world, and seek for the future!"

    After experiencing the defeat of the ancient times, the death tribtion of the Middle Ages, and the near-ancient tribtions, Maitreya, who had been granted the title of future Buddha, finally found the opportunity to take the step to reach the other shore!

    In the Western Paradise, the six-foot-long Golden Buddha looked at this scene with benevolence in his eyes.

    In the Jade Void Pce of Kunlun''s field, it was as if the eternal silence had been broken. Meng Qi, the heavenly venerate of primordial beginning, opened his eyes and looked at the Buddha Kingdom on the ground.

    In the Monster Emperor Pce, the Tusita Pce, the home of the vacuum, the Bodhi Pure Land, the Fusang Ancient Tree realm, and in the dark depths, many gazes were cast over.

 Chapter 1364 14, Tathagata Of True Determination

    "If I attain bodhi, then everyone will be Buddha during the end of Dharma!"

    "If I attain bodhi, I will not lead all living beings, save the end of the world, or seek for the future!"

    A grand and solemn voice reverberated between heaven and earth. White waves rushed out of the head of Maitreya''s golden body of the future Buddha. There were two SARIRAS rolling about, symbolizing the past and present SARIRAS, while the future was bleak, there were only dots of Buddhist light that looked like white lotuses that flickered sparsely.

    At this time, all the living beings in the Buddhist kingdom on Earth seemed to have realized something. They sat in the lotus position, worshipped the Buddha devoutly, and chanted the honorific title of Maitreya together:

    "Nan Wudang,e down and give birth to Maitreya!"

    Billions of voices shook the heavens, resounding across all the worlds. They turned into white lotuses that flew to the top of Maitreya''s head and converged into a brilliant gxy, lighting up the future together!

    The illusory time and the river of fate appeared, seemingly real and illusory, covering every corner of the real world. The past was leisurely, but the future was uncertain.

    In the Western Paradise, the Golden Buddha sitting on the twelfth-grade green lotus throne suddenly lowered his left hand and made a fearless seal. He said withpassion and pity,

    "Good, good, good."

    Before he finished his sentence, his entire body bloomed with endless light, illuminating the western paradise, illuminating the dark and mysterious chaos, illuminating the universe, illuminating the Buddhist kingdom on the ground, and letting the lotus flowers bloom, it made clear springs surge.

    "Amitabha Buddha of the South!"Over billions of years and many eras, the Buddhist chant prated through the restraints of the river of time. Golden Buddhas appeared one after another in response to the chanting of the living beings in the Buddhist kingdom on the ground. They were vast and mighty.., they were endless, as if the real world had be an ocean of Buddhas!

    Although these Buddhas looked different, they all had the aura of Amitabha Buddha. They were the different bodies that had manifested in the world ording to Karma over the many epochs. Now that they had merged into a vast sea of Buddhas.., they actually had the feeling of crossing the shore of time!

    At the same time, the twelfth-grade green lotus throne under the Golden Buddha suddenly expanded and merged with the vast and boundless Elysium World, turning into a perfect, wless, light golden giant Buddha full of redemption. The Buddha light behind its head was heavy, there were a total of 48 wheels, and a solemn and grand voice of the power of will was heard:

    "If I attain bodhi, there will be hell, hungry ghosts, and beasts in the world, and I won''t be able to attain supreme enlightenment."

    ..

    The 48 great wishes that had opened up the path to bing a dao in the immemorial years once again reappeared in the world!

    As for the six-foot-tall golden body, its expression was benevolent, and its eyes were filled with pity. Both of its hands formed a seal, and it was enveloped by the boundless light that had bloomed before. It was like a sun that illuminated the mysteries of the heavens, and it would eventually return to the void.

    The light filled the heaven and earth, connecting the Sea of Buddha and the light golden giant Buddha. It made everything hazy and dreamy.

    After Amitabha attained the Dao with his body, he cultivated his dharma body and Ying body to the other shore. His Dharma returned to thepletion of his three bodies. He was one of the strongest ancient people!

    Amitabha, the Sanskrit word ''Wu'', Amitabha, meant ''quantity''. Amitabha Buddha, boundless light, boundless lifespan, boundless technique, boundless virtue, boundlesspassion, and boundless divine ability!

    At this critical moment, the oldest Buddha went all out and descended first. He brought the real world under his control and protected Maitreya from the Sea of pain.

    At this moment, a golden bridge flew over from the 33 heavens. It was ced on the Sea of pain and connected to the other shore. With a thought, it extended to the Sea of Buddha.

    The "Amitabha of the south"and the 48 wishes stopped abruptly as if they werepletely suppressed by the Golden Bridge.

    At the other end of the bridge, the white-haired and white-bearded Celestial Master of Morals rode on the Green Bull and walked into the Sea of boundless Buddhist light formed by the Amitabha''s dharma retribution. He pushed his Daoist crown and rushed out a wave of clear air, he turned into three Daoists with a weak aura of the other shore. The young ones were vigorous and full of vitality at the beginning. The middle-aged ones were mature and dignified. They suppressed the world and maintained operation. The old ones were old and decayed, it was like the end of everything that could not escape.

    One Qi turned into three pure ones!

    The two most powerful existences of the other shore collided again. Boundless light, boundless longevity, and boundless purend of Bliss were destroyed and reborn again. The two were in a stalemate. Those who were not on the other shore could not see the specific battle.

    Seeing this, a faint sigh came from the demon Emperor Pce and flew out of the Mountain River Map.

    This map showed the universe, the underworld, the Yellow Springs, the Sun, the Moon, and the stars. It looked down from above and wanted topletely envelop the entire Buddhist kingdom on Earth. What was even more terrifying was that the map split into two, the power of humanity that was like the lights of tens of thousands of families and the aura of all living beings of the vast and savage monster race appeared. The twobined into the water-like saint virtue, and they each had the feeling of shaking the past and the future!

    At this moment, on Changmen Ind in the East Sea, Gao Lan pointed with his finger and the sword of the human emperor flew out. It was sprinkled with light gold and filled with holy virtue. In the hall of the demi-human emperor, Fox Qingqiu also took out the demon Saint Spear. Surrounded by the five virtues, dark mes rose up.

    The two peerless divine weapons were thrown into the sides of the map of mountains and rivers, as if they were held by two hands on the other side!

    Nuwa was both the demi-human emperor and the human ancestor!

    Moreover, the current situation was different from the past. When it came to the battle for Dao Fruits, if the ancient Bodhi Buddha had not sent out the quasi-mention, nuwa would have tacitly agreed to the oue. She had to give it her all!

    In the Bodhi Pure Land, the ancient and quiet Buddha sighed as well. In the real world, he suddenly pressed down on a giant Buddha palm that covered the heavens. It was green in color and shined with wisdom. At the same time.., daoist Zizhang, who was wearing a double bun, held the seven treasures wonderful tree and let out a strange light. Together with the Buddha palm, they blocked the mountain and river map that wasbined with the human emperor sword and the demon Saint Spear!

    The light soared like rain. There was no purend in the real world. Daoist Zizhang protected all the living beings in the Buddha kingdom on the ground. His gaze was cast toward Changle City, which was covered by the Endless River of time, and toward Maitreya, who was still gathering power.., he made the sarira take shape into the illusory dao fruit.

    "Amitabha and ancient Bodhi Buddha have made their moves. Although they have stopped the celestial venerable of morality and the Monster Emperor, there are still the green emperor, the Devil Buddha, and the Golden Emperor, as well as the Supreme True Buddha and the monster of the Heavenly Dao who will be controlled. Even if the Hierarch heavenly venerate wants to help Maitreya and form a good rtionship with Amitabha, in case the Hierarch''s wife tries to attack the other shore, I''m afraid he won''t be able to do it..."

    "Even with the emperor fu under Amitabha''s control, the strength of both sides ispletely out of proportion. Maitreya looks like he will die from external causes andpletely fall. There is no hope for the position of Buddha anymore..."

    Just as Daoist Cihang''s thoughts were racing, his eyes suddenly turned bright white. He could no longer see anything else and felt the majesty and restraint from the "Dao"as if he had encountered a natural enemy that he would never be able to resist.

    The Supreme True Buddha made his move... he sighed in his heart.

    The aftershock of the battle between Amitabha, the heavenly venerate of morality, the ancient Bodhi Buddha, and the Monster Emperor had turned into a sea of light. It was extremely pure and did not allow for any misceneous items. There was a pure white Buddha in it that was difficult to look at directly!

    As soon as the Supreme True Buddha appeared, he immediately "Flew"out all the Buddhas, Bodhisattvas, and Arhats in the sky. His golden body stood in a forest, and colored ss filled the sky. One of his hands pointed to the sky, the other touched the ground, or his thumb and middle finger touched the ground. He held an invisible flower in his hand, each of them performed a tathagata divine palm.

    The divine palm returns to one to create a new era!

    In the Jade Void Pce of Kunlun''s field, Meng Qi, who was sitting in a quiet and deep hall, looked at the Supreme True Buddha about to unleash a terrifying "New era"against Maitreya. However, he felt the malice and prying eyes from all directions, from the past and the future.

    That was the devil Buddha''s undisguised gaze. He was waiting for himself to make a move. In this cross-shore contest that was destined to fail, he would seize the opportunity to create a situation where he was besieged by the Monsters of the Heavenly Dao in order to achieve perfection.

    Meng Qi''s expression did not change. He extended his left hand and threw the three ruyi into the real world.

    The golden flowers were stained with ck and yellow, and the Purple Qi was deep. They were like multicolored light, the water was moist, and the ripples of the saint''s virtue surrounded the three ruyi. They smashed toward the Supreme True Buddha''s head in an omnipresent manner, directly splitting the Buddha''s light, they prated the restriction and seemed to be difficult to block!

    At this moment, the bright and full moon lit up the sky. A wless white finger suddenly pointed at the side of the Three Treasures Ruyi. It expanded in darkness, and the chaos was like an ocean, it used the reversal of the five Supreme Dao to assimte the virtue, virtue, and saint''s virtue, and it did not cause the slightest ripple.

    The four sword lights, red, green, ck, and white, flew out from the bright moon and stabbed into the four corners of the hollow jade temple. The lights intersected, and the sword qi intertwined. Theybined with the formation diagram that was releasedter to form aplete immortal-ying sword formation.

    The number one killing formation in the immemorial era!

    The gold emperor still needed Meng Qi to protect Gu Xiaosang to achieve dao. At this time, he trapped Gu Xiaosang with the sword formation so that the Devil and Buddha would not have a chance to take advantage of him.

    Whoosh, Whoosh, Whoosh. The sword lights swept across, killing all life and all things, bringing about an endless end. They enveloped the hollow jade temple and isted the domineering purple at the beginning.

    On the other side, he had extra strength. He held the heavenly punishment axe in his slender white hand, surrounded by nine clear dao patterns, and shed toward Maitreya, who had just formed the illusory dao fruit and had yet to go back in time.

    This was the difference between the ancient man in the embryonic form of the dao fruit and the other shores. It was not evenparable to the ancientness of going back to the past. Of course, there was the existence of the end of the era, as long as it did not go back to the beginning.., if the world could not be opened up, then destroying the previous era would not affect the current era!

    The sound of the zither was faint, and the wheels of life and death rotated. Countless ck and white light spots appeared, turning intoyers andyers of puzzles, trapping the heaven''s punishment axe inside. It seemed illusory, but it made the giant bronze axe have nowhere to put its strength.

    The emperor fu controlled by Amitabha was not surprised to make a move, blocking the gold emperor outside the Buddhist kingdom on the ground.

    But this also gave the Supreme True Buddha an opportunity. In front of him, there was only the Buddhist kingdom on the ground and the Green Lotus treasure-colored g. In just a few moments, it would be enough to destroy Maitreya and devour him!

    The tathagata divine palm struck out and gathered into a vast light of creation. It wanted to drown the Buddhist kingdom on the ground, reset the situation in the real world, and turn Maitreya into a part of the true Buddha!

    The Green Lotus treasure-colored g unfurled, and the SARIRAS hung in the air. White Qi billowed like waves, and golden rays of light shot out in all directions. Under the pure and endless light, they were on the verge of copsing. It seemed that they would not be able to hold on for long.

    At this moment, the Green Emperor, the demon Buddha, the monster of the Heavenly Dao, and the celestial emperor behind the de of time had yet to make a move.

    Those who were close to the fruit of the dao were "The envy of the heavens", and all living beings stopped them!

    On the top of the Fusang ancient tree, the Miyan Pce of the Eastern Qinghua World was created. The Green Emperor stood with his hands hanging down, and his eyes reflected the situation of the people on the other side fighting.

    Suddenly, a ruler with purple qi floating in it flew out of the Fusang ancient tree. It was extremely yang and righteous, invulnerable to all evil, and it dispelled all the haze in the world.

    The primordial Yang ruler!

    The Green Emperor finally made his move!<novelnext></novelnext>

    The Yuan Yang ruler shed. The purple light was heavy and covered the sky. It struck down in a mighty manner. However, it did not hit Maitreya, who was half-formed from the illusory dao fruit. Instead, it hit the Supreme True Buddha!

    PA!

    The Supreme True Buddha was hit by the pure light that did not allow impurities. He staggered and his body spewed out brilliant mes.

    Emperor Qing actually stood on Amitabha''s side and chose to help Maitreya!

    "Taihao..."the low roar of the Devil Buddha echoed in the real world. The Sky and earth were dyed dark red, and chaotic whirlpools appeared one after another. A huge hand full of violence and madness reached out to grab the primordial Yang ruler.

    Although it was a little unexpected, the situation was still under control!

    It was also because of this that the bright and round moon did not show any ripples.

    At this moment, through the perception of those on the other side, Green Emperor stepped out of the Fusang ancient tree realm and walked into the illusory river of time.

    In the past, the azure-blue medicine Guru Buddha, the Primordial Heavenly Lord of salvation who wore a bamboo crown on his head, Chun Yangzi who was a disciple of morality, and the East Yang Divine Lord in front of the Sacred Emperor seat all followed him and surged their auras,

    green Emperor pointed with his finger, and the medicine Guru Buddha imprints in the river of time flew out one after another, condensing into a azure-blue zed Buddha that transcended time.

    The pain on his face was obvious. The huge green tree with the illusory dao fruit appeared above the Green Emperor''s head. It shook violently, causing the medicine master king Buddha to fly toward the hollow jade temple at an infinite height. He formed a seal with his hands, he pped toward the immortal-ying sword formation.

    As if they had a tacit understanding, a purple line that covered all the light in the various colors appeared out of thin air within the red, green, ck, and white sword formation. It cut open the end and then opened up the world. The twobined forces finally shook the immortal-ying sword formation,yers of restrictions were opened.

    The purple light flew out, and the Tai Shang Wuji Yuan Shi Qing Cloud also flew out. However, it did not counterattack the Golden Emperor. Instead, it directly enveloped the "Medicine Master King Buddha".

    The green and blue were transparent, and the Buddha Light Rose. It waspletely swallowed by the Wuji and assimted by the Chaos!

    At the same time, the ancient zedmp also flew out. It reflected the cause and effect rain that was covered with bright star lines. As the ck and white swirled, it burned off the various connections between the Medicine Master King Buddha and the Green Emperor, leaving a nk in that period of history, it made Emperor Qing have the tendency to fall into the sea of suffering again.

    However, the heavenly venerate Taiyi who had been silent in that period of history woke up one after another, connecting the front and back as one again, allowing Emperor Qing to stabilize his body!

    "Li Dai Tao Jiang!"The Devil Buddha''s angry roar was like rolling dark thunder, and the bright and clear wless moon also stirred up some ripples.

    What was Li Dai Tao Jiang? It was Meng Qi who swallowed medicine master Wang Fo with the Wuji Seal and epted all karma, including the restrictions of the great wish, in exchange for Emperor Qing''s release.

    Although Emperor Qing would be weak for a short period of time, there would be no obstacles to his future advancement!

    This was the price Emperor Qing had to pay!

    This was Meng Qi''s true intention of giving out the "Golden millet pillow"and allowing the reincarnation of the water ancestor, Tan Ping, to return to the era of Sacred Emperor Qi. It was the purpose of fighting over the matter of Gu Xiaosang''s corpse!

    Meng Qi sat in the Lotus position in the Jade Clear Pce. The prime minister, Shi Qing, flew back and burrowed into his Niwan Pce. Then, a gust of clear air flew out and transformed into various forms.

    He looked directly at the Devil Buddha''s prying eyes and said with a smile,

    "In any case, I don''t have many grudges."

    Before he finished speaking, he pointed with his finger and the stream of clear Qi split into three. Two of them were weak and the other was strong.

    The strong person flew out and transformed into a monk with red lips and white teeth. He revealed a green-blue translucent Buddha body that was covered in precious light and suffused with the aura of the other shore!

    After Meng Qi Swallowed Medicine Master Wang Fo, hebined his Qi to form the three pure ones and shed out this weak ''true ri of the other shore''!

    With this, he could finally contend against an embryonic form of dao fruit like the gold emperor!

    However, the Boundless Dao of chaos epassed everything. Simr incarnations could not be sustained for long. They could only be sustained for a period of time at a time and could not reach the Saint Buddha State of the former heavenly venerate of primordial beginning.

    "In the world, only I am Supreme!"True Calm Tathagata pointed to the sky with one hand and touched the ground with the other. He directly asked the evil and depraved mind of the Devil Buddha. Following him was a purple saber light that could cut through all things. It was extremely domineering, it was unstoppable.

    Meng Qi became stronger again, and the Devil Buddha naturally fell a little. At this point, he finally reversed the situation that had been shrouded by the shadow of the Devil Buddha for hundreds of years. He had a slight advantage, so he made the first move.

    Faced with true ri''s mind buckle question and the ultimate de that could split the heaven and earth, the Devil Buddha''s eyes burned with ck fire. He showed the devil body of the reverse Buddha and performed the nine forms of RULAI''s reverse palm at the same time, reenacting the scene of ten thousand Buddhas falling together to destroy the world, he also recalled the Heavenly Dao monster and used a chaotic and crazy vortex to meet the de light, fighting against Su Meng together.

    The chess piece from before, the Lamb of the past, had grown to a level that surpassed his own, and had be a real primordial Lord of Heaven!

    This time, who was the chess piece and who was the Lamb?

    The ck palm mmed down, and demonic Qi filled the air. Purple Lightning shed like a de, and the soul transformed. The high ground of the hollow jade temple was filled with the battle between Meng Qi and the Devil Buddha, and there were no more external objects.

    Without the entanglement of the Monsters of the Heavenly Dao, the weak green emperor once again held the primordial Yang ruler filled with purple qi and blocked the Supreme True Buddha. On the other side, Amitabha saw that the situation had taken a turn for the better, so he no longer cared about subduing the emperor, he allowed him to stop the gold emperor with a desperate attitude.

    And a person on the other side who risked his life was as strong as the ancient gold emperor. Even if he controlled the immortal ying sword formation, the heaven ying axe, and the in-colored cloud realm g, he would not be able to break free from the obstruction for a short time.

    At this time, Maitreya finally allowed the illusory dao fruit to be half-formed and started to go back in time to light up the future.

    All of a sudden, he heard an angry roar and his entire body stiffened, as if he had fallen into an eternal ice cave with his mortal body.

    The Supreme True Buddha''s body spewed out rays of extremely pure light, and his aura rose steadily. As he blocked Emperor Qing''s primordial Yang ruler, he spoke in a grand and solemn voice:

    "The pure dharma body is unique. All the Buddhas, Bodhisattvas, and Arhats are formed from this dharma body. It is piluchana Buddha, and also my Supreme True Buddha!"

    The heavens shook, and the Pure Land was shrouded in darkness. Even Amitabha and Bodhi ancient Buddha felt as if their own dharma bodies had been infected.

    "He has merged with Chantan Merit and Virtue Buddha!"This kind of shocking knowledge appeared in the hearts of many well-informed Buddhas, and a strong sense of despair brewed in them.

    Fu Huang was controlled by Amitabha, and the Buddha seal in his body was also suppressed. In an instant, he became dull, and he could only watch as the golden emperor''s white and slender hand held the heaven''s punishment axe and chopped at Maitreya''s head.

    After hundreds of millions of years of cultivation, his wish to save the Apocalypse was about to turn into an illusion!

    At this moment, Amitabha sighed.

    In the past, Gu Xiaosang stood outside the door of the divine capital of Dajin. She quietly watched the will of Maitreya descend into the body of former crown prince Zhao Qian. Then, she heard Amitabha''s sigh.

    She immediately stretched out her hand with a smile. The White Lotus that Xia Xiu had nted at the moment finally bloomed. It flew back into history andnded in Gu Xiaosang''s palm.

    She smiled and pointed out her right hand. It was fair and slender, and it hit the forehead of the former crown prince, Zhao Qian, right in the middle of the ten thousand character talisman condensed from ss.

    "No!"Zhao Qian let out a miserable cry. His body turned into light and flowed into Gu Xiaosang''s finger and into her body.

    Gu Xiaosang''s expression became solemn. She pointed out with her finger, and with the White Lotus as a support, she cut out a pure and aloof God, which looked exactly like her.

    The God sat down again, and the White Lotus bloomed around him, looking fresh and refreshing.

    At the current node, Maitreya, who was under the heaven''s punishment axe, suddenly became illusory and transformed into Gu Xiaosang''s appearance. However, it was more solemn and holy, and it also had the taste of a vacuum home!

    The Lutheran believers rescued by Daoist cihang all sensed the subtle changes in the Buddhist kingdom on Earth. It seemed that the future Buddha was really transformed by the old mother!

    The little bit of will power immediately gathered, making the Buddhist kingdom on Earth radiate a sense of home.

    The Heavenly Punishment Axe was frozen in the air, unable to cut down. Gu Xiaosang looked at the bright moon hanging high in the sky with a faint smile. She stroked her long hair and said,

    "Thank you for your mercy, Old Mother."

    At this point, how could the gold emperor cut down this axe? It was to cut off the hope of transcending his own era!

    The bright moon rippled and returned to calmness after looking back. For the gold emperor, such a change was beneficial and there was no need to stop it.

    Gu Xiaosang covered her mouth with her hand and yawned. She put away the relic on her head and said with a faint smile,

    "I haven''t umted enough. Next time I attack the other shore, I''ll take my leave first."

    After saying that, she did not turn her head back. She let the heavenly punishing axe hang high behind her and slowly walked into the white lotus throne.

 Chapter 1365 15, The Supreme Forbearance

    White lotuses flew like Raindrops in the sky, as if the day of redemption wasing. The pure white palm holding the bronze axe was pulled back.

    For the Gold Emperor, he did not seed this time, but he did not fail either. The oue was beyond the future that he had. He had to re-understand the mystery behind thepletion of the "Cause of all fruits", he had to figure out how terrifying it was when it wasbined with the infinite seal.

    As for anger, frustration, and other emotions, they never existed and would nevere. The general situation was still under his control. The stronger Gu Xiaosang was, the closer he was to the dao fruit until he seeded. The scene before him was just a small detail, it was like watching a butterfly falling intoyers of spider webs. The more it struggled, the tighter it was bound.

    At this moment, the ocean of Buddha and the Higan golden bridge had yet to fade away. There were many ck shadows around the hollow jade temple. It was as if the end of the world hade. The epoch had fallen, but it was repeatedly cut open by the purple light that split the heaven and earth apart, the chaotic dark red and zed Buddhist light inside was revealed.

    The Supreme True Buddha, who had revealed his hidden strength and was able to infect all the self-generated dharma bodies of Buddhism, was shrouded in the purest light. It was as brilliant as the ripples of water, as if it was the resentment in its heart, "I have done it for nothing again..." Not only had maitreya been "Absorbed"by Gu Xiaosang from the past, even the "Medicine Master King Buddha"had be the "True ri of Tranquility"created by the primordial Lord of Heaven, Su Meng. Even his own Buddha had not been able to "Retrieve"it, if it were not for the benevolence of the metal emperor, who had given him the golden body molt of Tang Sanzang in advance and perfected his own Nirvana realm, he would have really been yed like a monkey.

    On the Green Lotus g outside thend of Buddha, the Fu Emperor who had been shaken by the imprints of Amitabha in his body was still a little stiff. He was like a marite that had temporarily lost control and was trying his best to recover his original will.

    At this moment, a knife light lit up behind his back. It was like water and wind, ethereal and difficult to understand, just like the long river of time that flowed quietly.

    The de light shed, and before all the other shores could react, it prated through theyers of obstacles and entered Emperor Fu''s body!

    With a boom, the entire sky was filled with waves of light, as if the river of time had set off a monstrous tide. It surged out from Emperor Fu''s dao body continuously, mixed with broken and dreamy golden ten thousand characters. The ss was dim and empty, it disappeared in a sh.

    With just a thought, the Amitabha Buddha brand in Emperor Fu''s body was forcefully destroyed. Such a divine ability could be said to be boundless. Even if it was inferior to Amitabha Buddha and the heavenly venerate of morals.., it was simr to the current three corpses of the ancient Bodhi Buddha!

    "Heavenly emperor..."the bright and full moon shone with a clear light. The Heavenly Punishment Axe that had just been withdrawn returned to the world.

    The one who ambushed Fu Huang turned out to be the mysterious and hidden heavenly emperor!

    This supreme-being who had dominated the world in ancient times had once again stepped onto the "Stage", announcing his return in such a way!

    "Burn!""Devour!""Destroy!""Punish!""Kill!""Silence!""No!""Freeze!""Destroy!"Nine Dao patterns danced in the air. The Heavenly Punishment Axe had just shed out when itnded on Fu Huang''s head, disregarding theyers of light.

    The time was receding, and the Void was reying itself. However, no matter how emperor Fu dodged, the Heavenly Punishment Axe was still locked on him.

    Suddenly, Emperor Fu''s eyes shed with light. It was extremely faint, as if it contained all the illusory rivers in the universe. A powerful, terrifying, and supreme aura shot up into the sky, connecting the heaven and earth, allowing the nine heavens to appearyer byyer, if it did not disappear, it would be suspended in an unknown ce!

    The heavenly punishment axe fell and struck his body. However, everything turned into light spots, converging into a long river, surging into the void, and disappearing without a trace.

    The influence of this change, as well as the Supreme True Buddha''s all-out suppression of true determination tathagata, the Devil Buddha pulled himself out, bringing the monster of the Heavenly Dao into the chaos.

    He took onest look at where Fu Huang''s body was, and his eyes were filled with boiling dark fire.

    He had expected that with Han Guang''s hint, the heavenly emperor would swallow the bait and make an early appearance, making all of Su Meng''s nse to naught and trapping him in the encirclement of the three other shores. Who would have thought that the heavenly emperor would be able to endure until the end.., he would rather miss it than be absolutely sure!

    It seemed that after the lessons of the ancient times, the Heavenly Emperor had also changed and be more and more difficult to deal with!

    At the lowest level of the Netherworld, in the ruins of the Netherworld Sea, the demon lord sat in a lotus position with his eyes half-open. When the battle on the other side of the world entered its climax, he suddenly opened his eyes and his will sank into something.

    However, there was a figure in his line of sight. He wore a fan and a cloud crown, a water suit, and a pair of shoes. His waist was tied with silk, and he looked elegant and handsome. His entire body was covered in ayer of blood-red light, and he was followed by a dejected ck dog, he held the Wuji Apricot g in the center of the world in his hand, and the corners of his mouth curled into a teasing smile. It was none other than true Lord Qingyuan Miaodao, Yang Jian.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Yang Jian said with a smile, "Demon Lord, you''re in a good mood."

    "You''re not bad either."The demon lord closed his eyes again, as if his awakening had only been rmed by the battle on the other shore.

    ..

    "Mercy, Mercy, gain, and loss."

    Amitabha''s deep voice echoed through the world, and all the strange phenomena and fluctuations vanished without a trace. After falsifying history, not a single ce in the real world was destroyed, not a single living creature was affected. Only the Buddhist kingdom on Earth was filled with white lotuses, there was an additional sense of home in the vacuum, making the original believers of the LUOISM begin to believe that the two religions were originally one, and in Changle city.., the Fat Monk Chang Kai, who was sitting on the lotus throne, had be the exquisite, ethereal, and solemn Gu Xiaosang two or three hundred years ago. His white dress was fresh, and divine light lingered around it.

    In the Western Paradise, the eight treasures virtue pool bubbled and formed a golden bodhisattva with a fat head, big ears, and a cloth bag hanging from his waist. It was Maitreya, who had re-formed his dharma body. However, his past, present, sarira, and his great wish for the future.., his realm of perfection in creation had all been lost.

    Amitabha had achieved enlightenment quite early, but it was toote to reduce and seek emptiness. Just like the primordial Lord of Heaven, through the experience and lessons of the Venerable Daoist and the Buddha, he had found a more suitable and rtively perfect technique. It was not to directly cut Maitreya, instead, it was to support Maitreya so that he could inherit the wishes of the past, the future, the three relics of the present, and the Buddha Kingdom on Earth to save all living beings. Then, through some secret techniques, Maitreya became the product of reducing and seeking emptiness. In other words.., after Gu Xiaosang absorbed the descending Maitreya, even if a little bit of Maitreya''s spiritual light was regenerated with the help of the eight treasures merit pool, it would not affect the situation.

    This was like Meng Qi. Before he reached the other shore, if someone traced back history and got the Dao one seal before him, he would no longer be the product of the primordial beginning Celestial Master''s reducing and seeking emptiness. Life and death, reincarnation and rebirth would not affect the primordial beginning Celestial Master, none of this would affect the primordial beginning Celestial Master. However, once he broke free from the sea of bitterness, his past and future would remain the same. At that time, he would always be himself, the product of the primordial beginning Celestial Master''s practice of reducing and seeking emptiness. It was not something that could be changed by devouring or snatching.

    Maitreya walked out of the eight treasures merit pool and sat down cross-legged. His expression became a little more rxed, and there were also a lot of gloominess. The reason Amitabha agreed to this exchange was because he saw that he had no hope of seeding at thest moment, however, all the years of hard work had gone to waste. It was almost impossible to reach the other shore in this era. Any powerful supernatural being would find it hard to stay calm.

    ..

    Kunlun''s field, inside the hollow jade temple.

    Gu Xiaosang rested her chin on her hand and watched the three treasures ruyi fly back into Meng Qi''s palm. She smiled and said, "It''s a pity that you almost have another wife."

    The "Holy Mother White Lotus"that she had shed out was abination of Buddhism and the divine path. It was formed by absorbing Maitreya''s relics in the past, present, and future. It was a white lotus that was born from the aura of her own corpse. It was neither a Buddhist body nor a divine path body, it was also not a divine path body, but an incarnation that did not have its own consciousness. That was why Meng Qi almost had a wife.

    Meng Qi was calm, but his skin was already thick. "Don''t worry, I can turn the three pure ones into one."

    "But it can onlyst for a short time,"Gu Xiaosang said with a lowugh, as if she was in a good mood because she did not follow the script of the metal emperor this time.

    After a period of time, Gu Xiaosang saidzily, "Hubby, are you going to Dou Shuai Pce next?"

    "I hid it from Martial Uncle Dao de previously. I have to go and see him after the matter is over."Meng Qi nodded slightly, "Moreover, the end of the epoch is getting closer and closer. Although I have temporarily surpassed the Devil Buddha, it will be stronger bit by bit with the intensity of the end of the world. On the other hand, I have the shackle of Medicine Master Wang Fo. I''m afraid that I can''t catch up with him in terms of improvement."

    "Therefore, Yang Jian stayed in the Netherworld to prevent the Devil Buddha from quietly refining the Netherworld and bing a real world-destroying devil, a symbol of the end of the epoch,"Gu Xiaosang said with a smile. It was not a question, nor a question, but an affirmation.

    Meng Qi looked down at theherworld and said, "If the devil Buddha really bes the symbol of the end of the epoch, even if it is not perfect, it should still be at the level of Amitabha. It is quite terrifying. I have to guard against it."

    However, this kind of power did not belong to itself. If there was a next era, the Devil Buddha would fall to another level.

    "In addition, the state of the Heavenly Emperor is a little strange. He actually chose to upy the body of Emperor Fu. I n to return to the heavenly court and see the scene when he transformed into the saber of time,"Meng Qi said as he slowly stood up, he had already arrived outside the 33 heavens.

 Chapter 1366 15, Inaction

    In front of Dou Shuai Pce, the golden-horned boy and the silver-horned boy were already waiting. They were quite surprised to see Meng Qi descending directly. As important figures on the other side of the river, even if he could be everywhere, he should still maintain a high and mighty manner, why did he have toe here in the nine dragons agarwood carriage like before?

    They did not dare to think too much and bowed withplicated expressions:

    "The first master invites the celestial to enter."

    Not long ago, they had addressed each other as fellow disciples. Now that the other party was a celestial, no matter how polite they were, they could not afford to be the slightest bit disrespectful.

    Meng Qi nodded slightly and said, "Thank you for your trouble, Senior Brothers."

    "Yes, Celestial."The golden-horned boy and the silver-horned boy turned around and led Meng Qi inside. They passed through numerous halls and pavilions and came to a quiet room that was decorated with an alchemy furnace. The mes at the bottom looked ordinary, but there was no heat emitted from it at all.

    The Old Man in Daoist robes with a white beard sat cross-legged in front of the alchemy furnace. His eyes were half-open and half-closed, and his head would nod gently from time to time, as if he was in a deep sleep.

    When he saw the Celestial Master of morals, Meng Qi suddenly had a subtle feeling. Compared to thest time they met, his sense of existence was weaker. It was the influence of the end of the epoch, and also a kind of transcendence that was close to perfection!

    At this moment, the Celestial Master of morals slowly opened his mouth:

    "What is inaction?"

    "Inaction is not inaction. When the heavens respond, the teacher will naturally follow. Following the Dao, it is inaction. Those who do not do it have the Dao in their bodies. When the general trend coincides, it is always advantageous."

    The golden-horned boy and the silver-horned boy by the door were confused. They did not understand why the old master was talking about "Inaction."What did this have to do with the purpose of the sect master of the Hollow Jade Temple, Su Meng?

    Shouldn''t they be discussing the struggle for the other shore?

    At this moment, they saw Meng Qi pping his hands and smiling. "Junior is relieved to hear your words, martial uncle."

    He cupped his hands and turned to walk out of the alchemy room, leaving behind the golden-horned and silver-horned boys who were staring at each other.

    Outside Tuoshuai Pce, the white clouds were like waterfalls, and the spiritual springs were flowing. Meng Qi was in a good mood as he admired the exotic flowers and nts that could only be seen in ancient times.

    Previously, for the matter of little sang, he had worked together with Amitabha, secretlymunicated with the Azure Emperor, and assisted Maitreya. In the eyes of senior Uncle Dao De, this matter did not matter, so he did not make any arrangements or make any chess pieces, however, in the end, he yed a game with Amitabha, but after he swallowed the Medicine Master King Buddha and used the great divine ability of one Qi to transform the three pure ones into true ri.., it was equivalent to inheriting the fruit of one of the three pure ones that senior Uncle Dao De had transformed into and helping himplete a crucial task of reducing and seeking emptiness. When ''heavenly venerate Su Meng''and ''true venerate Qingyuan''struck out one by one, he would be the weak shore.., at that time, he would be both the original heavenly venerate and the heavenly venerate dao de.

    In other words, senior Uncle Dao De had done nothing in the entire matter, not even giving any hints. He had only managed to block Amitabha in the end, but he had obtained the greatest benefit and was one step ahead of Amitabha. In this process.., all the other shores were entangled in the matter of Maitreya''s attainment of the Dao, and there was no hindrance at all, that was why he said, "Doing nothing is not doing nothing. If one follows the heavens, he will learn from nature. If one follows the DAO, he will be doing nothing. If one does nothing, he will have the Dao in his body. When the general trend is aligned, he will be sessful in everything!"

    Compared to him, the Golden Emperor, who controlled theyout to the point of despair and made people feel cold to the bone, seemed much more petty.

    "As expected of the oldest person on the other side."Meng Qi could not help but sigh inwardly.

    Under the premise that the origin and numinous treasure did not appear and Amitabha was left behind by a small step, the heavenly venerate of morals was indeed the oldest person on the other side.

    He walked into the chaos and looked down at the lower realm. In his eyes, the illusory river of time, which had alwayse and gone, appeared as he looked at the fall of the Heavenly Court.

    In that period of history, there was still a figure that belonged to him.

    Two hundred and thirty-four thousand seven hundred and sixty-six years ago, on the second day of the second month, at 2.30 pm, on the peak of Jade Emperor Mountain, Meng Qi wore a dark Daoist robe and an ancient jade crown. He stood with his hands behind his back, quietly watching the heavens copse and the stars fall like rain, a ball of burning fire suddenly fell. All the destructive and residual waves naturally dissipated when they reached his side, as if nothing had happened.

    The fireball fell rapidly. It was a towering pce that was wrapped inyers of deep mes. Within it stood a distorted and indistinct figure of an emperor, as if it was filled with the past, present, and future.

    Seeing that the fireball was about to fall near Jade Emperor Mountain and destroy this piece ofnd into ashes, turning it into nothingness, the corpse-like figure of the emperor raised an ancient seal. It was like the epitome of the nine heavens, it was also like the condensation of the universe. It was the embodiment of Dao and the source of order.

    Without a sound, waves of light rose up. It was like a vast ocean that engulfed the emperor, the ancient seal, and the towering pce. The sparkling illusory tide was like a little me, burning something and refining something.<novelnext></novelnext>

    The fireball hit the ground as if nothing was there. It directly drilled into a certain area of Jade Emperor Mountain. It did not cause destruction, but it changed part of the terrain.

    Meng Qi put his hands behind his back and looked down from above. He saw through all the obstructions and saw the de of time floating in the remaining pce. Then, he felt waves of extremely powerful will sweeping over and withdrawing.

    This was the mark left behind by the people on the other side who had destroyed the heaven. They did not find anything wrong with the heavenly emperor refining the de of time with his own Dharma Body Dao fruit, the core of the Heaven, and the Heavenly Dao Seal.

    It was also because of this that they did not allow each other to take the time de away. They watched the long de together for all eternity to prevent any changes and "Wait"for the return of the Heavenly Emperor.

    As soon as the time de was refined, it was at the level of the other side. All kinds of things in the past had be imprints, so they could not interrupt the refining process.

    At this moment, the time de floating in the remaining pce suddenly changed. The floating light surged and contracted. First, it showed the appearance of the Fu Emperor, and then it quickly changed into the towering emperor that he had seen just now. His body was ethereal, it was as if he had crossed the universe, the past, and the future. His face was blurry, but his majesty was clear.

    The returning Heavenly Emperor appeared here!

    "I didn''t expect you to dare to appear directly, fellow Daoist."Meng Qi was not surprised and smiled calmly.

    The Heavenly Emperor''s voice was enough to be described as grand. He said calmly, "The present is different from the past. Without the lure of the dao fruit, how could the ancient people work together again? In the other situations, what do I have to fear?"

    Even if he could not win, he could still escape with his life!

    "It''s better to meet him than to hear his name. Fellow Daoist, you are indeed worthy of being the supreme one who has dominated the world."Meng Qi nodded with a smile. "Fellow Daoist, why did youe to see me?"

    "I just want to remind you that the thunder god of the past and the Devil Buddha of the present are not simple. Even I can not see all of his details. Although you have surpassed him today, you must not be careless and underestimate your enemy,"the Heavenly Emperor said slowly.

    Seeing that he was also very wary of the Devil Buddha, Meng Qi nodded and said, "How can I be careless when it is a problem in my heart? I wonder if you have anything else to say about the fall of the Heavenly Court?"

    "You should know what you should know. Jianmu is about to have its results, which will help in transcending. I hid this matter and used it to improve myself. However, it was pierced by the Thunder God and attracted the coboration of the ancient elders."The Heavenly Emperor suddenlyughed, it was a bit sarcastic and deste. "After they ''killed''me, they said ''no foreign objects''to the fruit of Jianmu and turned around to leave."

    It was like someone who was trapped in his home by a few gangsters. He resisted with his life but was killed. Before he died, he sensed that they were searching for something and finally said, "I killed the wrong person"..

    What a grievance and irony!

    "Fellow Daoist, you were able to avoid their gaze and live until now secretly. I''m afraid it''s because of the inspiration from the reincarnation seal, right?"Meng Qi did not continue the heavenly emperor''s topic and asked instead.

    Regarding this, he was still puzzled before, but when he saw the heavenly emperor''s appearance, he basically understood what was going on.

    "Yes, after the reincarnation seal, this thing came to my hands. It made me realize that its spirituality is different from the spirituality of the other nirvana divine weapons. It has the characteristics of the back Earth itself."Since he had sessfully returned.., the Heavenly Emperor did not hide anything. "With this, after a long period of fumbling, I finally created a technique that could fuse my own spiritual light, illusory dao fruit, and the spirituality of the divine weapons into one. Then, I would have a chance to separate them again."

    "In other words, all along, the time de has been the heavenly emperor, and the Heavenly Emperor is the time de. No wonder it was able to hide from the Nirvana divine weapons. No wonder it needed the body of an emperor."Meng Qi nodded slightly, "This kind of fusion is definitely not something that can be done in a rush. It seems that fellow Daoist has long fused the spirituality of the Heavenly Dao seal with the body. At the crucial moment, it waspletelypleted through refinement."

    If it was not for the body of Emperor Fu, the demon master might not have been able to escape the cmity. However, if that happened, the heavenly emperor who returned would have a very long period of weakness. After all, Han Guang could only be blessed with good fortune.

    "These are minor details. As for the other preparations, they are all a feint,"the Heavenly Emperor said indifferently, "The battle for the dao fruit is exceptionally cruel. Don''t think that you can definitely avoid it just because you cut off your own path. What happened to me back then can be verified."

    As he spoke, his figure swayed, turning into waves of light and disappearing.

    Meng Qi stood by the side of the Jade Emperor Mountain and sighed lightly. There were cultivators who came to check on him because of the fireball. They saw his figure be illusory bit by bit, as if he hadpletely disappeared from the world, that feeling was like the tyrannical wills that had swept through this ce previously.

    "Another important figure hiding behind the scenes of this era?"They looked at each other in shock and bewilderment.

    After they calmed down, they each did their own thing and left what they saw today in the ancient records, passing it on to theter generations.

 Chapter 1367 17, Aftershocks (First Update)

    A few breaths ago, the sky had yet to copse. The nine heavens were filled with mes, lightning, crevices, and chaotic holes. Especially the topyer, it had almostpletely disappeared into nothingness, leaving only a few remaining ces.

    Meng Qi appeared here. The supreme infinite origin Shi Qing cloud hung high above his head. It was like a dot of mist, and it was both static and moving. Rays of dim light like water hung down, and goldnterns, pearls, and other objects floated up and down. He took a step forward, he had already reached the vicinity of the towering and magnificent construction tree.

    Although the heavenly venerate of primordial beginning had left behind the words "The dao fruit is not a foreign object", in theter generations, when he entered this ce, he had not discovered the existence of the construction tree fruit. This time, he came here to see which other shore would take it away, perhaps in the future, there would be changes because of this.

    The construction tree held up the sky and prated into the chaos. It prated into ces that were difficult to reach. Originally, it was difficult to see the branches, but at this moment, one could see that there was a hazy, clear light sprinkling down, a fruit that seemed to contain all colors, all rules, all principles, all possible dao patterns fell down. All the opposite concepts and descriptions were perfectly integrated from a higher level.

    And the palm that held this fruit was glowing with a faint golden luster. Following the trail, Meng Qi saw a six-foot-tall, sallow, emaciated, andpassionate monk.

    Buddha!

    The Buddha without any prefix, the former leader of the Saha World, one of the only two transcendents!

    It was he who finally got the fruit!

    At this time, the powerful Wills of Bodhi ancient Buddha, Amitabha Buddha, Lingbao heavenly venerate, moral heavenly venerate, and primordial beginning heavenly venerate disappeared in an instant, surpassing the fading of the tide and notpeting with Lingshan Buddha.

    Seeing this scene, Meng Qi suddenly understood why not long after the fall of the Heavenly Court, Buddha entered the destruction of Lingshan and became a dao fruit.

    Although Buddha''s transcendence method had some improvements, it basically followed the path of the former Dao venerate. Therefore, primordial beginning heavenly venerate did not lie about external things and did not fight for it, but he wanted to get the fruit of construction wood, this item did have a certain effect on the achievement of the Dao fruit. If it was not true, how could it tempt the heavenly emperor to try to hide it?

    Holding the fruit in his hand, Buddha suddenly looked over and looked at Meng Qi. His eyes were filled withyers of ss. The myriad realms in the heavens, the nine serenities hell, and various ces that were close to the Dao were all hidden deep within.

    Facing his gaze, Meng Qi chuckled. His gaze did not hesitate to meet it. There was not the slightest bit of fear.

    PA!

    Endless light erupted. It was so pure that it could not tolerate the slightest bit of debris. However, on the other side, the void was extremely dark. It revealed true chaos. It epassed the past and the future, assimting everything. The two collided, half was light and half was darkness. They destroyed each other, and everything seemed to no longer exist.

    Buddha had already achieved the dao fruit, who else could he leave behind?

    Supreme True Buddha!

    Just as the Supreme True Buddha revealed forty Buddha Teeth, something on Meng Qi''s body suddenly trembled, emitting an inexplicable aura that made him suddenly terrified.

    It was the shell of his own golden cicada that had shed its shell!

    It was something that could restrain him!

    The Supreme True Buddha did not dare to stay any longer. He immediately formed a seal with his hands and used the divine palm to dissolve his Earth, fire, wind, and water. The four elements were all empty, and he escaped stealthily.

    Meng Qi did not try to track him down. Instead, he took out the golden cicada shell and slowly rubbed it.

    This object had no other functions. He did not expect it to suppress and weaken the Supreme True Buddha. If used well, it could resist the higan-level divine weapon.

    After figuring out the final location of the fruit, he immediately disappeared, leaving only traces behind. He returned to the Jade Void Pce of Kunlun''s field at the current node.

    ..

    On Changmen Ind, in a ce irrigated by a spiritual spring.

    As usual, Xia Xiu came to check if the lotus seed she had nted had bloomed. After all these years, it seemed to have withered and died. There had been no movement at all, but the more it did so, the more she felt that the lotus seed was not an ordinary object.

    Before she could get close, her expression suddenly froze. She noticed that the pond where the lotus seed had been nted had dried up, and even the nearby spiritual spring had temporarily stopped flowing.

    Xia Xiu hurriedly checked and saw that the pond had turned into mud and stone. The lotus seed had strangely disappeared, leaving behind only three fresh and dripping petals.

    "The lotus seed bloomed and flew away on its own?"Xia Xiu hurriedly picked up the three white petals.

    As soon as they entered her hands, they immediately transformed into aura and entered Xia Xiu''s body, increasing her aptitude.<novelnext></novelnext>

    In just a few breaths, Xia Xiu felt like she had been reborn. Her body was as light as a swallow, surpassing more than ten years of bitter cultivation!

    Sheposed herself, took out the myriad realms general knowledge talisman, and contacted Tan Ping, telling him in detail what had happened just now. She wanted to hear the opinions of this older brother who was bing more and more knowledgeable.

    Tan Ping had already obtained the first treasure set up by the water ancestor. He had returned to Changmen Ind and was now a martial grandmaster. He was only one step away from bing a dharma body. Once he broke through this cultivation difficulty, he would have a smooth journey ahead of him.

    "Could this matter be rted to the middle-earth''s ''Holy Mother White Lotus''trying to verify the Dao?"Tan ping naturally knew the meaning of the history that Xia Xiu had witnessed, he knew that the corpse was the previous body of the current ''Holy Mother White Lotus''.

    Upon hearing this, Xia Xiu said doubtfully, "Forget it. Since the matter has already been settled, I''ve also received the benefits of being reborn."

    "That''s right. This kind of matter can not be investigated to the bottom,"Tan Ping said.

    However, he kept feeling that something was wrong. It was as if the original history should not be like this.

    Even if the water ancestor was reincarnated and did not be a legend or prove his good fortune, it was still difficult to notice the changes in the past.

    ..

    After more than ten years of recovery, the world-wide world-wide world-wide world-wide-understanding once again had the prosperous atmosphere of more than a hundred years ago. The virtual martial artspetition, the World Arenapetition, the Martial Arts Exchange Group, the teaching website, the video live broadcast, the Forumpetition, and so on all returned!

    In the Jianghu Teahouse, someone posted a mottled yellow-brown scroll. It was a young Daoist standing on the peak of the mountain. He wore a dark Daoist robe and an ancient crown. His face was handsome and his temperament was deep. He was looking up at the copse of the nine heavens, the fireball fell.

    The poster said, "This is a scroll recently excavated from an ancient ruin. It records the scene of the fall of the Heavenly Court. Look at who he looks like."

    Soon, "The Fox of heavenly water"and the others replied, "He looks like the person from the hollow jade temple before he attained Dao!"

    "Could it be that he is not a powerhouse who was born during thest tribtion, but a reincarnated ancient qi cultivator? No wonder he improved so quickly!"

    "Yes, simr records and paintings have appeared in the ancient, Middle Ages, and even thousands of years ago!"

    ..

    In the confused and shocked debate, the first poster said, "It''s not like that. Haven''t you heard that the bigwigs on the other shore can go back in time? The more powerful they are, the more they can appear in an even more ancient era!"

    The debate came to an abrupt end. After a long silence, the "Heavenly Water Fox"said,

    "I''ve heard about it all along, but it''s very difficult tomunicate with the real world... if, if, if that person in the hollow jade temple was really powerful at the very beginning, would he be the real primordial beginning Celestial Master and there be no other primordial beginning Celestial Masters?"

    "In theory..."the poster was also somewhat uncertain.

    ..

    While they were discussing the various terrifying aspects of the other shore, he mu, who was quietly cultivating, was suddenly awakened by the great green root.

    "The Hierarch Master wants you to go."The Great Green Root was glowing and full of energy.

    The Xiao Tian Quan didn''t dare to return to the hollow jade temple for the time being. It was living afortable life, and it had finally be the gatekeeper of the real hollow jade temple that it had always dreamed of.

    This was its dream since it was young.

    He Mu didn''t understand why, so he came to the clear jade temple and bowed to Meng Qi, who had put away all kinds of magical things but was shrouded in darkness. "Teacher wants to see you. What are your orders?"

    Meng Qi pointed and a letter flew out:

    "Send this thing to the monster Emperor Pce in the Monster Race''s Star Field."

    Monster Race''s star field... He Mu suddenly fell into a trance, feeling as if he did not know who he XI was.

 Chapter 1368 18â€œArranged Marriageâ€(Second Update)

    He Mu''s palm sank, and the scroll fell into it. He suddenly woke up, bowed his head, and cupped his hands:

    "As youmand, Master."

    He didn''t say anything more. He turned around and walked out of the Jade Pure Pce. He set up his escape light and left Kunlun''s field, heading straight for the Monster Race''s star field. He felt hot and humid all over, and he couldn''t breathe properly.

    This time, he mu didn''t conceal his aura. He disguised himself as a monster, and his sword light was vast and mighty. Like an upside-down heavenly river, it cut through the dark starry sky and shot toward the boundary of the vast star field.

    Sensing this aura, countless strange lights suddenly rose from a full of demons. There were pure white, green, and red. They converged into a huge monster with the head of a tiger and the body of a human. It was as big as a star.

    "Stop, human! What are you doing in our demon gxy?"The monster, which was so huge that it was terrifying, shouted sternly. The only legendary aura in all the worlds spread out and turned into a barrier, blocking he mu from the Sea of stars.

    He Mu stopped the sword light and revealed himself. He said in a clear voice,

    "I am he mu, a disciple of the original Celestial Master of the Jade Void Pce of Kunlun''s field. I am here to pay a visit to the monster Emperor Pce under the Order of the Hierarch Master."

    A man''s name was like the shadow of a tree. When he heard "The original Celestial Master of the Jade Void Pce of Kunlun''s Field", the little saint who was guarding the border of the Monster Race''s star field could not help but restrain his aura. He subconsciously softened his tone:

    "You said that you came here under the decree of heavenly venerate Su. Do you have any proof?"

    Since the beginning of the new age, there had been very few people who were truly important figures on the other side. In today''s world, if one did not count monsters of the Heavenly Dao, Supreme True Buddhas, and other abnormal products, there were only nine people who had escaped the sea of bitterness, they stood at the top of all the worlds in the universe and looked down on all living beings. The heavenly venerate origin of the jade void Temple of Kunlun''s field, Su Meng, was one of them!

    Facing such a big figure, unless one was as arrogant as the Monkey King, who would not show some respect?

    He Muughed when he heard that. "You are thinking too much. If I were to lie about this, there would be divine lightning descending from the heavens and I would be reduced to ashes. More importantly, would the demon Empress not know if it is true or not?"

    The tiger-headed little saint was stunned for a moment before he reacted. If the other party was really a fake, would the demon empress, who was a big figure on the other shore, not be able to detect it? He wouldn''t even be able to get close to the Demon Emperor Pce!

    After he figured out what was going on, the huge figure disappeared. A beam of white light flew out of the and turned into a huge tiger with wings on its back. It said in a muffled voice, "I''ll bring you to the Demon Emperor Pce."

    The clouds followed the dragon and the wind followed the tiger. The wind whistled. He Mu felt as if he was surrounded by a fierce wind. He couldn''t tell what was inside and entered the mysterious and unpredictable other world at an unimaginable speed. However, he didn''t think about this at all, instead, he was anxiously waiting to see if he would meet her during this trip to the demon race''s star field?

    As the sound of the wind faded, he Mu''s vision returned to normal. He saw an ancient and majestic pce. At the door stood ady in a crimson dress. She had a beautiful face, and her aura was elegant and elegant. She was naturally noble.

    Dong Dong Dong! As she saw thisdy, he Mu''s heart started to beat faster. Even though he used the Yuan Xin seal, he could not control it. This was the beautiful figure that he had been dreaming about for more than a hundred years.

    Because of the connection between Haotian''s blood and his body, he had been in contact with Phoenix Jiuli ever since he escaped from the nine Phoenix Grand Sage''s residence. They discussed cultivation and shared their experiences, as well as his experience of "Pretending"to be a human and traveling around the real world, their feelings for each other were deep. After a period of time, they had been secretly engaged for the rest of their lives.

    Just as he mu was thinking about how to beat around the bush and tell Jiuli his real identity bit by bit, Jiuli suddenly left home and sneaked into the real world to find her lover. He Mu waspletely unprepared, he Mu didn''t have time to disguise as a demon at all and was caught red-handed.

    Jiuli hated his deception and returned to the demon star area in anger. During that time, he mu encountered the destruction of Kunlun Mountain, his master''s escape to the nine serenities realm, and his family''s exile in the East Sea. He was in a terrible mood. When he recovered.., jiuli wanted to apologize andfort him, but she was already deeply resentful. She cut off all contact with him, and there was no response. Thus, she was lonely to this day.

    How could it be such a coincidence that it was her turn to guard the Demon Emperor Hall? Was It Luck or punishment?

    Sensing the arrival of the two auras, Jiuli looked over and just happened to meet he Mu''s eyes.

    The ripples in her beautiful eyes shook violently, and then ayer of coldness covered them. She looked at the legendary mighty figure indifferently and said, "Flying Tiger Little Saint, why are you here?"

    Flying Tiger Little Saint felt that the atmosphere was a little strange, but he didn''t think too much about it. He said in a rumbling voice, "This is the disciple of Celestial Master Su, the Sect Master of the Jade Void Pce of Kunlun''s field. He has been ordered toe and pay a visit to the empress. Please go in and inform her."

    The disciple of Celestial Master of origin Su Meng... Jiu Li wasn''t surprised. She seemed to have known about it for a long time. She turned around and stepped into the monster Emperor Pce.

    He Mu wanted to let out a sigh to ease his mind, but it turned into a sigh when it reached his mouth. The bitterness and loneliness were even more intense than before.

    The Flying Tiger Little Saint nced at him and felt that the human race was really strange.

    After a while, Jiu Li walked out and said calmly, "The empress asked me to bring him in."

    The Flying Tiger Little Saint gave up his job and didn''t stay any longer. He immediately left. He Mu followed behind Jiu Li and watched the crimson figure walk forward like a flower and a willow. His lips moved as if he wanted to say something, however, he was frozen by the ice-cold atmosphere.

    The entire journey was silent and the atmosphere was awkward. Unknowingly, he mu noticed that Jiu Li had stopped in her tracks. In front of him wereyers of curtains and a figure could be seen faintly.

    He did not know when, but he had already arrived in front of the Demon Emperor!

    He suddenly woke up and bowed solemnly:

    "Junior he mu pays his respects to the Demon Emperor."

    The lofty and gentle voice of the Monster Emperor rang out. "There''s no need to be so formal."

    He Mu forced himself to be spirited. He took out a book slip and handed it over with both hands. He said respectfully, "The Hierarch teacher instructed me to pass this book slip to the Empress."<novelnext></novelnext>

    The book slip flew into theyers of curtains without any wind. The Monster Emperor stretched out his hand and caught it. He said calmly as if he had expected it:

    "Fellow Daoist Su has proposed marriage to the monster race on your behalf. I wish to marry Jiuli."

    "What?"Not only he mu, but also Jiuli, whose face was full of frost, blurted out.

    They had never thought that a celestial, a big shot from the other side, would send a letter to the demon Emperor Pce for such a trivial matter!

    Although it was a lifelong rtionship for them, in the eyes of the other side celestial, it was no more important than a dream!

    After the shock, they quickly regained theirposure. Since the demon Empress had spoken, it was definitely true.

    No wonder it was such a coincidence today!

    He Mu instinctively felt uneasy. He couldn''t help but look at Jiuli. He didn''t know if he was looking forward to it or if he was afraid of something. Jiuli''s face alternated between green and red. Countless thoughts surged in her mind, and she felt angry, dissatisfied, and rebellious.

    Could it be that her dao partner was just going to let the two big shots on the other shore have the final say, and her own will wasn''t important at all?

    Sensing her emotional fluctuations, he mu''s eyes revealed tenderness. He took a deep breath, gritted his teeth, took a step forward, cupped his hands, and said firmly,

    "Your Highness, this junior didn''t know about this matter before, nor did I know about Miss Jiuli''s wishes. If she doesn''t want to marry down, please don''t force her. As for my master, this junior will go back and exin it to her. I will bear the responsibility."

    Hearing this, Jiuli was stunned. The many thoughts in her heart faded one after another. She turned her head to look at he mu, as if she had gotten to know him again. There was less anger and hatred in her eyes.

    The Demon Emperor''s tone was still calm and there was not the slightest bit of anger. "You mean that if Jiuli is willing, you are willing to ept it?"

    As soon as these words were said, he MU''s state of mind and cultivation that he had been in for many years instantly copsed. His face turned red in embarrassment, and Jiuli''s cheeks were also covered with ayer of red.

    The Demon Empress''question was so embarrassing!

    He Mu''s thoughts spun quickly. In the end, he followed her thoughts and said as if he had used his sword in the past:

    "Your Highness, this junior is indeed very willing..."

    As he finished speaking, his voice gradually became softer, but he still insisted on finishing his sentence.

    Jiu Li instantly felt embarrassed. She lowered her head, and all kinds of happiness, anger, and resentment in the past rose up. They gathered into a mess, and she did not know how to react.

    Behind theyers of curtains, the demon emperor turned to look at Jiu Li:

    "I won''t force you on this matter. What do you think?"

    He Mu looked over with a whoosh. There was desire, fear, loneliness, and bitterness in her eyes.

    Jiu Li''s thoughts surged. For a moment, she could not tell if it was hatred or happiness. After a long time, she looked up and said coldly, "Celestial Master Su has personally proposed to him. How can I refuse?"

    "Well, you seem to be willing."The Monster Emperor wouldn''t be deceived by Jiu Li''s words, and a hint of a smile appeared in his tone.

    Hearing this, Jiu Li''s cheeks were redder than the fire in the river, and she was so embarrassed that she wanted to turn around and leave. On the other hand, he mu felt as if fireworks had exploded in his heart, shining brightly.

    Looking at Jiu Li, whose half of her back was facing him, he mu suddenly thought of the past.

    He Mu, who had been practicing the sword stiffly in the Green Peak Dojo, had never imagined that he would have such a future when he saw Mr. Su wearing a cloak, having a small fire in the red furnace, and reciting poems while drinking wine.

    Fate was truly amazing.

    ... ..

    In the goddess Goddess''realm, the nine heavens mystical maiden Liu Luo was inhaling and exhaling dense mist while her mind was wandering outside of things.

    Suddenly, she had a thought and opened her eyes. She saw waves of light surging in front of her, transforming into the figure of an emperor.

    "Greetings, Your Majesty."Liu Luo stood up and bowed. It was unknown whether he was happy or surprised.

    The heavenly emperor said calmly, "Your Majesty."

    "Go to the Monster Emperor Pce on my behalf."

    "As an ancient man, the monster Emperor has never shown any signs of reducing or seeking emptiness. I don''t know whether he is hiding something or has other ideas."

 Chapter 1369 19, The Strange Actions Of The Devil Buddha (Third Watch)

    The Monster Emperor Pce seemed to be just a building, but when one walked into it, there were many pavilions andyers of doors. If one was not careful, one would get lost. Under the guidance of the monster race on duty, the nine heavens mystical maiden, Liu Luo, slowly walked deeper into the pce.

    Seeing that they were about to approach the inner pce, Liu Luo suddenly saw a man and a woman walking out together and brushing past him. The woman''s face was shy, and her beauty was soul-stirring. She looked around and revealed a joy that was difficult to hide, obviously, she had the bloodline of the Phoenix n. The man was dressed in a green robe and his expression was not as reserved as the woman''s. He smiled like a fool.

    Eh, isn''t this the disciple of the hollow jade temple? Liuluo remained calm and maintained an elegant and refined posture as he stepped into the inner hall. He sawyers of curtains and a beautiful figure faintly discernible behind them.

    "Liuluo pays his respects to the Empress."During the ancient times, she had visited the Monster Emperor Hall many times, so her tone had a sense of familiarity. "The person just now seemed to be the disciple of Celestial Master Su of the Hollow Jade Temple?"

    The monster emperor smiled calmly. "Sect master su proposed marriage to the monster race on his behalf, showing that he treats humans and the monster race equally."

    Just for such a trivial matter, he had sent a disciple to meet the Monster Emperor so formally? Liu Luo didn''t believe it for a moment. How could celestial master bi an be so boring?

    However, as an ancient man, the monster Emperor would never lie to him. Of course, some things could be misled if he only said half of them... perhaps there were other conspiracies besides the marriage proposal?

    As the thoughts shed through his mind, Liuluo did not pursue the matter and said respectfully, "The Celestial Emperor asked me to pass a message to the Empress."

    "What message?"The tone of the Monster Emperor did not change at all.

    "The Empress and the heavenly venerate of Numinous Treasure, in the past, tried to establish Yinshang and unify the three realms by supporting Chengtang. She can give you anything that she obtained."The eyes of the mysteriousdy of nine heavens were quiet, like the clearest and deepestke water.

    ? In the inner hall, the curtains swayed slightly as if a gentle breeze was blowing by. The Monster Emperor fell silent for a moment before saying,

    "I understand. You may leave."

    Liu Luo retracted his expression and bowed once more before turning around to leave.

    ..

    In the nine Netherworlds, the demon lord and Yang Jian sat opposite each other in the depths of the Netherworld Sea ruins. At the entrance of the seven kills Daoist, Ghost Emperor Xuanming stood at the top of Luofeng Mountain on the sixth level, looking down at theyers of yin soil. Heavenly Lord of the nine chaos and ck Heaven Emperor were each in their respective training grounds, the few false shores maintained a rtively peaceful situation.

    At that moment, the ck fog in the various levels of the Netherworld seethed and seethed. The Dark Light in the sky intensified, and the river water of the Yellow Springs surged. Poisonous mes and foul gases spewed out from every crack, as if they were praising, weing, and surrounding something.

    A figure walked in from outside theherworld. He wore a ck monk robe that revealed half of his shoulder. He had a handsome face and a smile on the corner of his mouth, as if he had everything under his control.

    "Devil Buddha!"Daoist seven kills focused his gaze. Immediately, his fierce light intensified, but he could not hide his fear.

    ng!

    The Netherworld Sea sword trembled on the spot, sending out circles of substantial death intent. It shattered the void and time, condensing into a point of killing intent that locked onto the person in the ck monk robe.

    The Devil Buddha, Ah Nan, had actually descended into the Netherworld without any disguise. He was not hiding behind the scenes, plotting and scheming. He had only acted at the critical moment to secure victory and break away from the obstruction to refine theherworld!

    What was he trying to do?

    On the peak of Luofeng Mountain, in the Devil Pool, in the Netherworld Sea Ruins, in the scarlet mountain range, Xuan Ming Ghost Emperor, Unparalleled Demon Lord, nine Chaos Celestial Master, ck Heaven Emperor, as well as Yang Jian and Qi Zhengyan all looked over, they looked at the number one evil demon in the world.

    He was not like the other shores where he would be constantly affected by the depravity and filth after entering the nine Netherworlds. Instead, he was like a fish in water. It was as if he had returned to his hometown and was "Weed"by the will of the nine Netherworlds.

    Even if this did not improve him in any way, it still made the few evil demons and evil gods who relied on theherworld to reach the pseudo-other shore realm deeply wary of him.

    Ghost Emperor Xuanming''s cold eyes turned to nine Chaos Celestial Master, Daoist Seven Kills, and the others. It was as if he was inviting them to join forces and banish the demon Buddha from theherworld.

    ng!<novelnext></novelnext>

    The Netherworld Sea Sword let out a long hum in response to Ghost Emperor Xuanming''s suggestion. However, the demon lord, ck Heaven Emperor, and nine Chaos Celestial Master were unmoved. The first two had their own thoughts, while thetter was affected by the will of theherworld, the frenzied desire to destroy was temporarily suppressed.

    Yang Jian watched thoughtfully, but he did not move either.

    Seeing this, Ghost Emperor Xuanming roared angrily and frozeyers of yin earth. However, he did not attack the fiend Buddha in the end.

    Even with the Netherworld Sea Sword, Daoist seven kills would be at a clear disadvantage against the fiend Buddha. It was only with him that he would have the advantage. However, the fiend Buddha still had the Samsara seal and the Heavenly Dao monster. With just the two false shores joining forces.., they would not be able to move him at all. They might even be seized by the opportunity to be destroyed!

    The Devil Buddha, Ah Nan, enjoyed the gazes of hatred, fear, and wariness. His figure suddenly shed and appeared in the sky above the ck Heaven Monarch''s training hall. A terrifying and demonic devil body appeared, it was like the condensation of all the depravity, all the filth, and all the destruction and ughter in the world.

    Seeing that he had found trouble with the ck Heaven Monarch, Daoist seven kills, Ghost Emperor Xuanming, and the others all secretly heaved a sigh of relief. At the same time, they were looking forward to it. When the two sides started fighting, they could seize the opportunity to join the battle and expel the Devil Buddha!

    More importantly, if the Devil Buddha showed too strong and aggressive behavior, the remaining false nirvana would also participate in the battle with the mentality of a fox mourning the death of a rabbit, and it would be foolproof.

    "What do you mean, fellow Daoist?"The ck heavenly emperor''s ethereal voice came from inside the training hall.

    The Devil Buddha sat in the Lotus position. Each of his arms held a treasure or formed a seal. He did not answer. He opened his mouth and began to recite the scriptures.

    Just like that, he blocked the "Door"of the ck heavenly emperor and began to recite the scriptures!

    The scriptures were evil, as if they were written by gathering all the desires and negative emotions in the world. They turned into a buzzing sound and gave the evil Devil God a splitting headache. It was chaotic and crazy, and they started to kill each other.

    All the drops of their blood flowed in reverse and finally converged into a red and ck reverse ten thousand characters outside the ck Heavenly Emperor''s Daoist Hall!

    After reading the scripture once, the Devil Buddha got up and left. He did not fight or speak, which made Ghost Emperor Xuanming and Daoist seven kills confused and confused.

    What did he want to do?

    It was simply baffling!

    The Devil Buddha walked step by step and arrived at the pitch-ck peak where Meng Qi used to sit cross-legged. He sat in the lotus position and closed his eyes as if he was sleeping.

    Inside the training hall, the ck Heaven Emperor''s eyes flickered slightly. No one knew what he was thinking about.

    Boom!

    The Devil Buddha returned to its position, and the Netherworld flourished again. At the extreme south of the eastern sea, the endless blue waves suddenly copsed, as if they had flowed into a ce that could not be filled. A hole appeared out of thin air that made even the immortals''scalps go numb.

    The hole cracked open, and the bottom of the sea copsedyer byyer. The ck Fog and Devil Qi surged out and polluted the surroundings, turning the void time and all living creatures into theherworld. and in the distance that had not been polluted, the creatures at the bottom of the sea lost their vitality one by one, soon, they were all turned into ashes.

    It was as if the end of the world had arrived.

    At this moment, a golden bridge that connected the sea of bitterness and the other shore suddenly extended from the high sky and stood at the ce where the bottom of the sea copsed, suppressing all changes.

    At the same time, a ruyi that was surrounded by golden flowers, purple clouds, and water waves also descended from the sky and pressed down to the bottom of the sea, eliminating the filth and depravity, separating the nine serenities and the real world.

    Upon seeing this scene, the closed-eyed demon Buddha was neither shocked nor angry. The corners of his mouth curled up slightly, as if he was smiling.

    The end of the epoch wasing. This was the general trend, and this was going with the flow!

 Chapter 1370 20, Return To The Heavenly River

    Rumble!

    In the real world, the sleeping and the not sleeping volcanoes erupted simultaneously. Red light soared into the sky, and smoke filled the air, blocking out the light. Huge waves surged in every part of the sea, rolling up one whirlpool after another. In the depths of the starry sky.., numerous stars suddenly exploded, blossoming with iparable brilliance. The premonition of the end of the world appeared in front of the world just like that, allowing the immortals and deities to "Hear"the footsteps of the end of the era.

    The birth and death of Dao was something that even the bigwigs on the other side could not stop. They could only slow down the general trend, which was destined to happen in the future!

    In the original territory of the Great Zhou, in thend of Buddha, which had merged with the characteristics of the hometown of vacuum, all the living beings chanted even more devoutly. Fear turned into faith, and they wanted to rely on Holy Mother White Lotus, the savior of the world, to survive the end of the world.

    In the Jade Void Pce of Kunlun''s field, Meng Qi threw out the three treasures ruyi and the Higan golden bridge to suppress all these changes, temporarily isting the nine underworld and the real world. His gaze pierced through theyers of barriers and saw the slightly smiling demon Buddha, he looked at the future tributaries of the river of time.

    This was really the future of the evil devil.

    He looked away as if nothing had happened. He looked like he was still sitting in the clear Jade Pce, but he had alreadymunicated with the brand. He went to the past and returned to the calm before the fall of the Heavenly Court.

    Because of the Devil Buddha''s actions just now, he remembered one thing. It was the strange death of Zhu Bajie, the marshal of the canopy great country.

    He had sensed in advance that there would be a great disaster in the heavenly court. It was difficult to resolve and difficult to resist. Therefore, he swept up the resources and wrapped up the money, trying to escape from the Heavenly River with Gao Cun and hide back in Gao Laozhuang. Who knew that he would be ambushed halfway and die with a grievance, the words "I don''t know anything"reverberated.

    Initially, he thought that it was Zhu Bajie''s immediate superior, the Nine Heavens Thunder God, who had killed him to cover up the betrayal of the Heavenly Emperor. This spection was also tacitly epted by Devil Buddha. However, after careful consideration, he discovered that something was wrong, as a creator, the thunder god could easily turn Zhu Bajie into ashes. It was impossible for his corpse to be left on the star!

    Back then, he could not investigate the clues and verify his guess. Now, he could directly descend to the scene and witness it with his own eyes!

    The water of the heavenly river seemed illusory and unreal. It was dark and boundless, as if theyers of the universe were superimposed on each other. Each of them was shining brightly, like sparkling waves. If one approached them, they would discover that they were all stars and Suns, either huge or huge.., they were of different sizes, and their colors were different.

    A waterway extended from the pond. At the bottom of it was a hidden and ancient copper door. Meng Qi stood in the distance with his hands behind his back. His ck robe was deep, and his ancient crown was vast. He quietly watched the changes of the copper door, all the harmful things in the surroundings passed through his body, but they did not cause any effect.

    The copper door slowly opened. Without a sound, four Pegasus with long white fur pulled a golden carriage out. The body of the carriage was written with the words "Heavenly River Navy". The driver was a big, Fat Man with a pig''s mouth, he was covered inyers of golden armor, and his eyes were rolling around, showing a bit of panic and fear, especially so. The whole process did not have any ripples, as if he was used to being a thief.

    At this moment, a fair and beautiful palm stretched out from the carriage behind him, and suddenly pressed on his back!

    Countless silver-white flying, as if there was a silent explosion of divine thunder. The pig-mouth man instinctively showed his heavenly body, but he could not resist it. The smell of burning spread, and he flew out andnded around a nearby star. His eyes were wide open as he stared at the carriage, he was filled with disbelief, shock, and anger.

    "You know too much..."a low and ethereal voice came from within the carriage.

    Then, without even opening the carriage door, a beautiful and graceful woman walked out. Lightning shed in her palm, turning into a whip thatshed out at the huge and fat pig body outside the star. Without the slightest hesitation, her killing intent was very strong.

    ng!

    Broken spikes appeared on the nine-toothed rake. A terrified scream echoed in the zing light and zing mes:

    "I don''t know anything!"

    The pig''s corpsended on the surface of the star and lost all its vitality. It burned with sizzling sounds and the smell of barbecue filled the air.

    The beautiful and graceful woman closed the copper door again and strode forward, swimming in the Heavenly River. Meng Qi walked behind her with his hands behind his back. No matter how she changed directions and hid her aura, she could not escape, and she did not sense it at all.

    After a while, the woman escaped the Heavenly River and returned to the western travel world, entering a rather prosperous manor.

    "Gao Cun!"

    As expected, it was Gao Cun... Meng Qi nodded slightly and stood on the mountain outside the manor. He looked at the illusory flowing river of time and saw the changes that followed:

    Including Gao Cun, all the living beings in this ce were soon massacred during the demon riot. None of them were spared, and Gao Cun no longer disyed the strength to kill the canopy marshal. It was as if thunder god had used her body to attack, it was because of this restriction that Zhu Bajie''s corpse did not turn into ashes.

    After watching the entire process, Meng Qi raised his feet and returned to the past. He nned to directly change history and save Zhu Bajie to see what he knew!

    The water of the Heavenly River swayed, illusory and dark. He appeared in front of the copper door and sat cross-legged in the air, waiting for things to happen.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Zhu Bajie swept up all the precious things in the Navy camp. He pulled his wife, Gao Cun, through a secret passage and entered the secret ce at the bottom of the pond. On one side, he summoned four extraordinary Pegasus and put them on the carriage, on the other side, he let Gao Cun enter the carriage to avoid being hurt during the journey of the Heavenly River.

    "This time, when we return to Gao Lao Zhuang, we will live on our own and no longer care about the matters of the Heavenly Court!"He said to Gao Cun in panic, "Even if the monster race is powerful and dominates the worldter, I am still a pig demon. What is there to be afraid of? If it was not to leave a way out, why would I keep up this appearance!"

    As he spoke, he closed the carriage door and sat in the driver''s seat. He waved his hand and opened the copper door to the Heavenly River.

    Silently, the copper door slowly opened. The illusory water of the Heavenly River was reflected in Zhu Bajie''s eyes.

    Suddenly, his gaze froze. He saw a dark-robed Daoist sitting cross-legged at the door. His face was young and handsome. He wore an ancient crown on his head. His aura was extremely deep, as if it contained all things and all possibilities, it was the beginning of everything, the earliest reason for theyers of connections!

    This... Zhu Bajie''s heart jumped, but he soon realized that it was somewhat familiar. With his identity, he naturally had to participate in the various feasts held by the Heavenly Emperor and the meeting of the peach of immortality held by the Queen Mother of the west, he also had the opportunity to meet those ancient heavenly venerates a few times, the true rulers of the universe!

    The Daoist in front of him gave him the feeling of..

    No, it was not like, it was him!

    In an instant, Zhu Bajie''s entire body was hot but cold sweat was breaking out. He was so terrified that he could not speak. He had directly bumped into the leader of the big figures on the other shore, the first among the nine of the Dao sect''s heavenly venerates, the primordial beginning heavenly venerate!

    After the Battle of ascension to godhood, the primordial Lord of Heaven had rarely appeared in front of people!

    In his fear and trepidation, he hurriedly saluted. He could bend and stretch:

    "Greetings, Celestial Lord. I wonder if there are any orders for your presence?"

    Meng Qi nced at the carriage. Suddenly, there were bursts of lightning in the carriage. It was silvery white and looked like fireworks that had exploded.

    Seeing this scene, Zhu Bajie''s eyes suddenly showed fear and lingering fear. Since when did the thunder god Tamper with Cun?

    Luckily, he had met the primordial Lord of Heaven!

    At this moment, the void above the carriage split open, and a huge hand surrounded by ck and red mist extended out. It was very close to Zhu Bajie, and it mmed toward him as if it was swatting a fly.

    RULAI flipped his palm, and the Devil Buddha attacked. It controlled time and erased all traces!

    Meng Qi was already prepared. Purple Lightning shed in front of him, and it was brilliant and domineering as it forcefully cut through the red and ck mist. At the same time, the clear air above his head rushed out and transformed into a green and blue zed Buddha. He smiled, and his thumb and middle finger touched each other, it was like picking a flower. It gently swept out, bringing about an epiphany in the soul and the stagnation of the spiritual light in his nature.

    However, this finger did not point towards the Devil Buddha. Instead, it swept towards the Heavenly River beside him. The water flow there suddenly surged and was dyed dark red. It became crazy and chaotic.

    True ri against the monster of the Heavenly Dao!

    Seeing that Meng Qi had withstood the attack of the Devil Buddha and was about to raise his sleeves and take Zhu Bajie away, the pig-mouthed man''s body suddenly became illusory. He lost the foundation of his existence and turned into little bubbles.

    Meng Qi narrowed his eyes and looked over. Following the river of time, he saw the shadow of marshal canopy in history disappear at the same time until he left Mount Numinous and returned to the heavenly court.

    Outside Mount Numinous, Zhu Bajie, who was the emissary of the altar of purification, turned around and bowed to the residence of Buddha. He did not dare to be negligent.

    At this moment, his heart palpitated. The six-foot-long golden body of Buddha appeared in front of him. His mouth was wide open, revealing forty Buddha Teeth. He looked like the most terrifying monster.

    ? Then, Zhu Bajie lost all his senses and returned to the only "Pure dharma body".

    Meng Qi met the gaze of the Supreme True Buddha and saw a vengeful smile on his face. He wiped the corner of his mouth.

    The emissary of the pure altar was also one of the Bodhisattvas and arhats. He belonged to the target of assimtion!

 Chapter 1371 21, The Sea Of Bitterness

    In the river of time, after the Supreme True Buddha revealed a vengeful smile at Meng Qi, he took advantage of the fact that he was being entangled by the Devil Buddha Ah Nan and the monster of Heavenly Dao to escape. The figure of the Buddha, who only left a mark, sat upright in the great thunderp temple on the peak of the spiritual mountain, he was merciful andpassionate.

    ? The Supreme True Buddha was a monster on the level of the other shore. Being swallowed and assimted by him was equivalent to bing a part of him. Not only was the future cut off, but the past was also only left with a mark and could no longer be resurrected by changing history, therefore, Zhu Bajie was considered to havepletely fallen!

    More importantly, before Zhu Bajie died and returned to the heavenly court, the role that he had assumed for the things that he had done after that copsed with a loud bang. History began to stop and change.

    "Bajie!"Inside the spiritual mountain, the Buddha of victory, whose dharma body was green and Golden, suddenly opened the vertical eye between his eyebrows and sensed the strange disappearance of Zhu Bajie''s aura.

    The Bodhisattva''s wisdom eye scanned the universe and reflected the mysteries of heaven and earth. There were all sorts of things in the world, but there was no trace of Zhu Bajie''s existence. Even how he disappeared became a nk, as if nothing had happened, it was as if the messenger of the altar of purification had suddenly turned into ashes.

    The eyes of the Buddha of victory burned with anger. The ss above his head spewed out and turned into a boundless light. It revealed a violent ape wearing a golden chain armor, a purple-gold crown with Phoenix Wings, and a heavy golden cudgel in his hand.

    Who dared to ambush and kill Bajie!

    With his hands under the awning, the heaven-equal grand sage and the Buddha of Victory''s eyes shone with a strange light as they searched for clues. However, with their cultivation level and strength, they did not find anything.

    The Buddha of victory suppressed his anger and realized that this matter was beyond his ability. Hence, he stepped on the lotus flower and climbed to the peak. He came to the front of the Great Thunderp Temple and saw Jia Ye and Ah Nan guarding the door.

    "Bajie fell mysteriously. I came to ask Buddha to reveal the true culprit!"The Buddha of victory in battle shouted loudly.

    Jia Ye and Ah Nan looked at each other, he pressed his palms together and said, "Buddha already knows about the death of the emissary of the altar of purification. However, he said that this matter is rted to a great cmity. When you know about it, you will tell me the whole story. There is no need to ask today."

    The door of the great thunderp temple was tightly shut. The signboard was flowing with light. It was peaceful and at ease.

    The Buddha of victory of the battle widened his eyes angrily when he heard this. "Do you want me to just watch and do nothing?"

    He wished that he could join hands with his original body to attack the great thunderp temple, but he also understood that this would not be of any help.

    "Buddha, please stop being angry and impatient."Ananda''s face was full of bitterness as he bowed and answered.

    "If Buddha doesn''t say, I will go somewhere else to ask!"The golden violent ape cried out a few times and no longer hesitated. He set up the somersault cloud and flew out of the Saha world, straight to the Great Scarlet Heaven Dou Shuai Pce.

    The victorious Buddha also calmed down a little. He immediately transformed into a Buddhist light and headed towards the Bodhi Pure Land''s spiritual altar, Miniscule Mountain!

    As he watched them disappear into the Saha world, the corners of Ah Nan''s mouth curled up slightly. He revealed a mocking smile:

    Go ahead and ask. The murderer was sitting upright in the great thunderp temple behind him, receiving offerings and worship. He was merciful and had a clear conscience.

    If you could really ask him, with your personality, history would probably change drastically..

    With a somersault cloud, the Monkey Kingnded at the door of Tuoshuai Pce. However, the door was tightly shut and it was quiet and peaceful.

    "The Old Lord is not here?"The golden violent ape was confused and impatient. It banged on the door of Tuoshuai Pce. The sound reverberated for a long time, but no one answered.

    The Old Lord didn''t want to see me... The Monkey had always been smart, and now he had understood.

    Bodhi Pure Land, Bier Miniscule Mountain.

    The Buddha of victory battle descended outside the Tristar Crescent Cave. He hurriedly said to the gatekeeper, "Has teacher gone into seclusion? I have something to ask."

    The gatekeeper returned the bow and answered honestly,<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Senior brother, teacher doesn''t allow you to enter."

    Battle Victory Buddha was stunned outside the cave abode. It took him a long time to regain his senses. He shook his head and left the Bodhi Pure Land. Then, he saw the unruly golden violent ape dragging a thick golden cudgel as it walked over with a dim light.

    Their eyes met, and they saw the frustration, confusion, despair, pain, and hatred in each other''s eyes.

    They had asked everyone on the other shore, but none of them were willing to tell the truth!

    Suddenly, the golden violent ape raised its head and roared angrily, and the corners of its eyes became a little moist:

    "What''s the use of cultivating the Great Dao and seeking longevity for so many years!"

    It couldn''t even find the murderer of the old pig!

    What was the use of the seventy-two transformations, eight-nine arcane art, and the Golden Cudgel!

    Its roar shook the sky. It was full of pain and sorrow, but there was nothing it could do.

    Without being able to stir up this change, the ripples that little marshal canopy had stirred up in history quickly subsided. There would be a new leader of the Heavenly River Navy to maintain the process.

    At the current node, the golden violent ape, who was cultivating in the depths of the Tusita Pce, suddenly opened its eyes. Golden Light shot out in all directions. It sensed the existence of two parts of history in its memory at the same time. In addition to its understanding of the Supreme True Buddha during this period of time.., it instantly understood the whole story.

    The violent ape lowered its head and muttered to itself in pain,

    "Idiot..."

    So what if it understood the truth? It could no longer be saved..

    In the Heavenly River, the demon Buddha and the Heavenly Dao monster retreated. Meng Qi looked at the Monkey King who was struggling in history and the Sun Wukong who was in pain. He sighed lightly:

    "The Sea of Pain..."

    Even the Monkey King had to endure the torment of the Sea of pain.

    Of course, it was not for nothing. The demon Buddha''s attitude showed an important problem. He still had a very important secret, the reason why he killed Zhu Bajie was not because he was worried that the heaven would be attacked by the ancients. It was simply because the other party might have found some clues. Otherwise, when he reversed time and saved Zhu Bajie.., he did not need to make a move at all. The fall of the Heaven had already happened, and it involved the people on the other side. It was not a small leak that could be changed. If this was the end of the matter, what did Zhu Bajie''s life have to do with his death?

    He must have covered up some possibilities earlier, making the other people on the other side think that thunder god had used Gao Cun''s hand to kill marshal canopy to prevent the plot to attack the heavenly court from leaking out. Therefore, no one had paid attention to this matter, and he had not seen enough in the past, he did not expect to use his body to do something like this. He was puzzled as to why the creator could not destroy the remains of the little fairy. He then thought ofing forward to take a look and hit the nail on the head.

    With deep eyes, Meng Qi returned to the hollow jade pce in Kunlun''s field and appeared next to Gu Xiaosang, who was cultivating the White Lotus divine body.

    "Let''s go. I''ll take you to a ce,"Meng Qi said.

    Gu Xiaosang also noticed the slight change in history. She tilted her head and asked with a smile, "A ce rted to the Devil Buddha?"

    "Yes, it''s also the ce where I was born. It''s a ''crossing world raft''. I want to go back to the time there and see which fellow Daoist left this ''crossing world raft''. Why would the Devil Buddha hide my ''him''and ''Me''There? You can also use it to experience the mystery of returning to the past,"Meng Qi said slowly.

    Hearing this, Gu Xiaosang turned around calmly. She cupped her cheek with her right hand, her eyes watery and charming. She smiled and said,

    "Does this count as going from unmatchable sexual intercourse to meeting your parents?"

 Chapter 1372 22, Meeting The Parents

    Outside the barrier of time and space that was like a crystal wall, the blue and beautiful was spinning in the mysterious fog of Heaven''s secrets for billions of years.

    Two figures appeared. Meng Qi and Gu Xiaosang arrived outside the old neighborhood where they lived. The illusory river of time around them was prominent and flowing quietly.

    He held Gu Xiaosang''s hand and went against the flow of time. He separated the time and returned to the past. It was not long after he had "Transmigrated"to the real world. The neighbors around him had lost their white spots and wrinkles, they had returned to their prime years.

    Gu Xiaosang first closed her eyes to experience the changes of time, feeling the uniqueness of the past and history. Then she opened her eyes and looked around with her deep and beautiful eyes that seemed to be full of bright stars.

    "The dressing here is different,"she said with a smile. The dress on her body changed into a loose and elegant white dress. The patterns were simple and refreshing.

    However, she was not satisfied. She wrinkled her nose, pursed her lips, and pointed at her waist. "This ce is too loose. It looks like I''ve been pregnant for a few months..."

    As she spoke, she pulled out a light-colored leather belt from somewhere and tied it around her waist. It was a decoration and also tied around her waist, adding a bit of liveliness to it. In addition, her hair was loose, the straight and long jet-ck hair cascaded down like a waterfall, covering half of her face and crystal-clear ears, revealing a faintly discernible beauty.

    Seeing that Xiao sang had mastered the aesthetics of this era on earth in only a few seconds, Meng Qi was deeply ashamed, because he was wearing a standard id shirt, jeans, and white shoes, which had been the same for many years, he had not improved at all.

    Gu Xiao sang lifted her feet and changed her boots into pink and white high-heeled sandals, which made her calves thin and straight. Her skin was white and almost crystal clear. Then she turned to look at Meng Qi, pursed her lips, smiled, and looked him up and down, again and again, but she did not say anything.

    "What''s the problem?"Meng Qi pretended to be calm.

    Gu Xiaosang smiled and said, "Nothing. I finally understand why my husband was still a virgin in Heaven."

    PFFT. Meng Qi almost choked. Fortunately, he had the strong self-control of the other side. He said seriously, "Everyone has a stage where they don''t know anything."

    Gu Xiaosang didn''t respond. She stretched out her hands and helped Meng Qi straighten his cor. She changed his id shirt into a dark blue slim shirt that was close to ck to match his mature temperament. Without a doubt, his jeans had also be casual pants, the white wooden shoes turned into ck breathable leather shoes. She felt like a new person.

    "This is barely enough."She pped her hands and took a step back, watching Meng Qi return to his appearance on Earth.

    The light faded. The two of them came out of the river of time and officially entered this period of history. They quickly received the baptism of many gazes. Regardless of whether it was men or women, old or young, they could not help but look at Gu Xiaosang, they were amazed by her appearance and temperament. They felt that she was as beautiful as a picture scroll. Some passers-by were so engrossed in her beauty that they bumped into a street tree.

    Seeing this, Gu Xiaosang maintained her demure expression and elegant posture. However, there was an obvious smile in her lowered eyes, as if she was a fox pretending to be serious after secretly eating a hen.

    On the other side of the river, the crossing World Treasure raft had thinned the existence of the Golden Emperor, and she had followed her husband home. She temporarily put aside the shadow in her heart and all kinds of ns, and felt more rxed and at ease.

    Meng Qi ignored the puzzled gazes, took out the universal sign disguised as a mobile phone, and acted as a base station by himself, dialing home with his original number.

    "Tell me, what''s the matter? Calling home at this time, is it because you don''t have enough money?"His mother asked with certainty.

    Meng Qi coughed and said, "It''s like this, my girlfriend is going on a business trip nearby today. I thought of bringing her to meet the parents."

    "What?"His mother''s voice suddenly became louder. "Little Bastard, meeting the parents is such a formal thing. How can you treat her as a girl? ! Wait, when did you have a girlfriend?"

    "We''ve been dating for a long time. We haven''t met the parents before. I was afraid that there would be some changes, so I didn''t say anything,"Meng Qi exined.

    Gu Xiaosang stood gracefully by the side. Her right hand twirled her long ck hair, twirling it round and round. She listened to his nonsense leisurely with a smile.

    "Oh, my son has grown up. He knows how to ambush!"His mother was both mocking and relieved. "When will you arrive? What''s the girl''s name?"

    "Gu Xiaosang, you can just call her xiaosang. We''re almost there,"Meng Qi said gently.

    Only when it was simr could he truly feel the existence of "Me". He was afraid that one day, he wouldpletely lose his acquired nature like Jin Huang.

    "Almost there? Little Brat, why didn''t you say so earlier!"His mother gnashed her teeth in hatred. "Take the girl to the nearby shopping mall for a walk. I have to go out and buy vegetables quickly. I can''t be shabby anymore!"

    With that, she hung up the phone and rushed out of the house.

    Meng Qi watched his mother leave. He spread his hands to Gu Xiaosang and said, "Our mother is always like this. Let''s go around the neighborhood and get some gifts for our meeting."

    He had already prepared the branches of the great green root, the ganoderma, ginseng, and other immortal items that ordinary people could bear. However, he had to include some normal gifts so that they would not appear too abrupt.

    "I''ve already prepared them,"Gu Xiaosang said with a smile as she lifted her left hand. There was a pile of tobo, alcohol, and health products in it, "When you called just now, I went to the nearby shopping mall to have a look. They even gave me a 50% discount."

    She seemed to be very used to the life here. As for where the money came from, of course, it was from the void.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Meng Qi took the gift and looked at the old swing in the neighborhood. He smiled and said, "Let''s go there and sit and wait. I always had a dream, which was to bring a girlfriend to sit on the swing with me."

    The two walked over slowly. Gu Xiaosang sat on the swing and did not move. Meng Qi stood beside her and chatted with her. The setting sun was low, and the red light cast ayer of golden light on the two of them.

    A few young people passed by and saw this scene. They were shocked. They quietly took out their phones and secretly took a few pictures.

    "She''s much more beautiful than those celebrities!"

    "I''ll give her 15 out of 10!"

    "If I had such a female ssmate in the past, it wouldn''t be so difficult for me to memorize the ode of Luoshen..."

    Theymunicated in a low voice. Looking at the pictures they took, they suddenly felt that something was too annoying.

    "Just go back and Photoshoppe the man next to you..."the young man who took the photo said indignantly.

    When they returned home, they began to photoshoppe. However, they found that they could not erase Meng Qi''s existence. They were sweating profusely, as if they had encountered a supernatural event.

    After sitting for a while, Meng Qi received a call from his mother, indicating that he could bring his wife home.

    He went up the stairs and pressed the doorbell. The door opened quickly as if he had been waiting for a long time. His mother weed him to the door with a smile. She was about to speak when she was suddenly stunned by Gu Xiaosang''s appearance and temperament. For a moment, she was speechless.

    Gu Xiaosang remained calm and said with an obedient smile,

    "Hello, Auntie."

    "Good, good, good."His mother came back to her senses and weed the two into the room in shock. She looked at Meng Qi suspiciously and moved her mouth slightly, as if she was asking something.

    How could her silly son marry such a beautiful and cultured girl?

    Could it be that this girl was good in everything but her eyes?

    However, such a girl was hard to describe even if she was one in ten thousand. There were many temptations in society nowadays, and Meng Qi, this silly boy, could not be considered outstanding, so how could he keep her!

    After they sat down, Meng Qi introduced them to each other. His mother was always cautious and felt that the girl in front of her was like a fairy in the sky, while Gu Xiaosang wore a faint smile and dutifully yed the role of a quiet and obedient girl.

    It had to be said that the witch was really able to pretend to be anything she wanted. Meng Qi''s mother was especially fond of her.

    While Meng Qi went to the kitchen to pour water, his mother found an excuse and sneaked in. She lowered her voice and said, "Little Brat, you have to tell me the truth. How can such a girl like you fall in love with you?"

    "Mom, your son is very insightful. In the future, he will be promoted and get a raise. He will be the CEO and walk to the peak of his life. Xiaosang is smart enough to recognize a hero,"Meng Qi said with a smile.

    His mother was angered by his indecency and could only change the topic. "How Old is little sang? I think she is only seventeen or eighteen years old."

    "She has a tender face. She is about to graduate from university,"Meng Qi lied through his teeth.

    His mother nodded. "Where is she from? What does her family do?"

    "She is from the province. Her father died young. Her mother is the president of a multinationalpany,"Meng Qi thought for a moment and said. Luo Jiao could be considered a cross-borderpany, right? There were people on Earth who believed in Wu Sheng''s mother.

    Her mother sucked in a breath of cold air and said solemnly, "Son, such a good girl can only be met by chance and not sought after. In the future, you have to know how to be grateful and calmly ept any kind of result."

    She felt that with Gu Xiaosang''s conditions, both parties would notst long. At the moment, the only possibility was that the girl''s eyes were blinded by Shi. It was basically impossible after she woke up.

    Although it felt wrong topare her son to Shi, she felt that it was more appropriate topare them.

    "Her rtionship with her mother is very bad. They are ipatible with each other. She has already broken away from the rtionship between mother and daughter. It is said that it is rted to the death of her father,"Meng Qi said half-truthfully and half-falsely. He could not say that this quiet and obedient girl was cruel and merciless, she had taken countless lives..

    "Poor girl, you have to treat her well,"his mother said earnestly and left the kitchen. She called Meng Qi''s father and told him to go home for dinner.

    Meng Xiaoqi, who was living in a rented house in another city, suddenly woke up and sneezed. He had a feeling that something bad had happened.

 Chapter 1373 23, Good News

    As soon as Meng Qi sat down in the kitchen, Gu Xiaosang leaned over and whispered into his ear with a smile:

    "Did you just say that my father died early?"

    After arriving on Earth, she had secretly changed the way she addressed herself as a concubine, as if she was really ying the role of a girlfriend.

    "Your father is a member of the Yu family in Nanzhou, and he died a long time ago. Compared to our eternal suffering, there''s nothing wrong with dying early." There was almost nothing that could escape Meng Qi''s gaze. He was no stranger to Gu Xiaosang''s childhood experiences.

    Gu Xiaosang''s smile grew wider, and her breath blew into Meng Qi''s ears. "That''s the father of the body of the past. As for the body of the present..."

    She suddenly called out softly, "Father..."

    "Father..."

    Meng Qi''s body trembled, and his scalp went numb. He turned to look at his mother and found that she was very satisfied with the intimacy between the two of them. He nodded slightly to encourage her.

    She naturally couldn''t hear what the great power of creation didn''t want her to hear.

    After chatting for a while, Meng Qi''s mother went into the kitchen and began to prepare dinner. Gu Xiaosang nced at her busy figure, yed with her hair with her right hand, and said, "Should I go in and help?"

    "No, you''re a guest when you meet the parents. Our Mother will feel ufortable if you go and help,"Meng Qi shook his head and answered, "Besides, I''ve never seen you cook. Who knows what you''ll make. The Saintess of Luo sect won''t teach you that."

    "Luo sect won''t teach me, but I''ve been through reincarnation and survived alone,"Gu Xiaosang said with a smile, "And I''m being considerate. I''m not as stable as you. You Don''t know how to be filial at all."

    Meng Qi chuckled. "If I go in, she''ll kick me out. I Can''t neglect my guest."

    The two chatted while the kitchen was busy. The sound of chopping vegetables and spats could be heard from time to time, making everything seem peaceful and warm.

    Before dinner arrived, Meng Qi''s father rushed home from work early. He was also stunned when he saw Gu Xiaosang. He couldn''t believe that his son could find such an outstanding girlfriend.

    Although he had always been proud of Meng Qi, he was also very clear about the fact that his son''s education was average, his job was average, his looks were average, and his family''s conditions were even more average. In addition to his courage and perseverance, his personality was lively, and he was good at adjusting the atmosphere, when interacting with people, he was the kind of person who could not be found in a crowd in an instant. How could such a girl like him take a fancy to him?

    As for his lively personality, he had never brought a girl home in the past twenty years!

    Was he really blind?

    With such a mentality, the old man felt a little uneasy in the face of the "Quiet and obedient"gu xiaosang. He found an excuse and sneaked into the kitchen. He exchanged views with Meng Qi''s mother andmunicated with her. Only then did he calm down, he returned to the living room with the idea of letting nature take its course.

    The dishes were sumptuous during dinner. Meng Qi''s mother and father wouldn''t ask too many questions about the girl who came to visit them for the first time. Anyway, they could ask Meng Qi about it in private, so they brought up all the embarrassing things that happened to Meng Qi when he was young, for example, he was chased by a dog three streets away and burst into tears. For example, he was naked in the shower when he was two or three years old. Gu Xiaosang didn''t know if she was pretending to cater to him or if she was really interested. She listened to him with great interest and smiled brightly, from time to time, she would chime in and say a few words about Meng Qi''s stupidity. For a moment, the guests and hosts were having fun.

    After that, the two didn''t stay long. After sitting for a while, they made an excuse of going on a business trip, leaving gifts and reminders to leave.

    "I thought you were going to stay for a night?"The evening wind was blowing gently. Gu Xiaosang brushed her hair by her ears and looked at Meng Qi with a smile.

    Meng Qi smiled and sighed. "I don''t dare to expect too much from this kind of life. It''s better to try not to disturb their peace and happiness. Anyway, the era has ended. Who knows what kind of ending it will have."

    "That''s true. If we keep talking about it, our mother will even Nag about the girls you used to like."Gu Xiaosang smiled like a flower. Her eyes were watery, and there was a hint of teasing hidden in them, "I wonder if your taste in the past is as high as it is now?"

    "Haha, How Could It Be..."meng Qiughed dryly and changed the topic. "I really didn''t see that you could pretend to be so quiet and well-behaved."

    Gu Xiaosang smiled with twinkling stars in her eyes:

    "Husband, how could you know that this is not part of my nature?"

    ..

    In the living room, Meng Qi''s mother and father were drinking tonics, and the smile on their faces remained.

    Suddenly, his mother sighed and said, "Little sang, this girl is good in everything, but she is too good. How could our silly son be worthy of her? He is so happy now, and who knows what kind of blow he will take in the future."

    "Forget it. Don''t worry about it. Meng Qi is still young. Even if there''s no result, he''ll still be able to live a full life."His father took a sip of Ganoderma tea and sighed, "Although society has taught us to be self-aware, it''s not that we can''t have dreams. It''s that we have to figure out our current situation, the distance between our dreams, and how to approach them step by step. This is self-awareness. Just thinking about self-awareness is enough to make us not dare to risk it, not dare to gamble, not dare to suffer, and not dare to improve ourselves. That''s just a cover for our cowardice, cowardice, and uselessness. I''ve lived for more than half my life, and only recently have I understood something."

    After saying that, he suddenly felt a chill. He turned his head and saw Meng Qi''s mother looking at him with a puzzled face. She said in a low voice, "Did you have a great fight when you were young?"

    That was not the point... Meng Qi''s father suddenly broke out in a cold sweat.

    ..

    Walking along the well-wooded road in the neighborhood, Meng Qi and Gu Xiaosang seemed to be a normal couple on earth.

    However, above their heads, the crescent moon seemed to be dragged by someone as they sprinted. In just a few breaths, they had finished the whole night''s journey and weed the Orange Morning Sun.<novelnext></novelnext>

    At this time, Meng Qi and Gu Xiaosang stopped in front of a hall. The door had just opened, and there was a que hanging on it: "XXX Civil Affairs Bureau Marriage Registration Office.".

    "After we register, we will be legally married,"Meng Qi said seriously.

    Even if we don''t register, no one would dare to say that we''re not husband and wife... Gu Xiaosang pursed her lips and smiled, following Meng Qi''s interest, she pretended to be coquettish and said, "I just brought them to meet their parents, and you can''t wait to get married. You''re really impatient."

    The two walked into the hall and came to a window. The working aunt was startled and blurted out, "The divorce is over there."

    "No, we''re here to register our marriage."Meng Qi took out their household register, ID cards, photos, andpleted forms. Of course, he took them out of thin air, and the whole system suddenly had information about the two of them, the corresponding part of Meng Qi was slightly different from Meng Xiaoqi''s, so as to avoid causing trouble for his "Younger brother.".

    The middle-aged woman took the documents and looked at the two of them carefully. She could not help but say,

    "Miss, the marriage is very important. You Can''t be deceived."

    Gu Xiaosang wanted to make a tearful expression, but for some reason, she felt a little sacred and solemn. She chuckled and said, "Don''t worry, Aunty. He looks like a fool. In our family, I''m the only one who can deceive him."

    The aunt shook her head secretly and did not say anything else. She flipped through the documents and began to make the marriage certificate after confirming that there were no problems.

    Seeing the two red notebooks handed over, Gu Xiaosang subconsciously looked at Meng Qi. He happened to look over as well, and their eyes met. They looked at each other and smiled. Unknowingly, they took the marriage certificate.

    Watching the two leave, the aunt picked up the Teacup and whispered to herself, "A flower was ced on the cow dung..."

    She took a sip of the tea and moved the mouse to read Meng Qi''s message:

    "Name: Meng Qi."

    "upation: Primordial Celestial Master."

    Puff... the aunt spat out a mouthful of tea and stained the screen. When she wiped it clean, she realized that her eyes were ying tricks on her.

    "But why did my eyes y tricks on me..."the aunt was puzzled.

    Outside the hall, Meng Qi and Gu Xiaosang stepped into the river of time again and disappeared.

    ..

    On the other side, Meng Xiaoqi suddenly received a call from home after a few days of bafflement.

    "How have you been recently?"His mother''s familiar voice sounded.

    Meng Xiaoqi told her the truth, "I''m not in a good mood."

    He was just waiting for his mother tofort him!

    The other side was silent for more than ten seconds before saying earnestly, "What''s yours is yours. If It''s not yours, it won''t be yours."

    Mom, what are you talking about? Just as Meng Xiaoqi was about to ask again, the other side had already hung up the phone, making him confused.

    What happened toforting him?

    When it was time for vacation, he thought about it and hurriedly took a car home.

    The door opened. When Meng Qi''s mom saw himing back, she frowned slightly and said, "Are You Alone?"

    "Of course,"Meng Xiaoqi answered nkly. If I''m not alone, who else will I bring?

    Meng Qi''s mother opened her mouth. She was about to say something, but she stopped herself in the end. She changed the topic and said, "Come, I''ll cook you a sumptuous meal."

    Meng Xiaoqi watched his mother go shopping with a dumbfounded look. He kept feeling that something was going on behind his back, but then he received a piece of good news. His mother and father had jointly announced that they would not force him to go on a blind date again, therefore, he threw all the previous problems to the back of his mind.

    ..

    Time went back, and the past reappeared. Meng Qi and Gu Xiaosang had traveled along the long river for tens of millions of years. Suddenly, it was dark before his eyes. He could only see that the earth was covered by ck smoke and dust, and he could no longer see the sun, huge dinosaur carcasses were strewn all over the ce.

    "This is the end of thest era, and the beginning of this era,"he nodded slightly and said.

    The Earth is a treasure raft for crossing worlds and has no nothingness between the two epochs.

 Chapter 1374 24, As Expected

    On the entire, giant trees withered, dinosaurs died, and the sky was covered by smoke and fog. There was no sun, only darkness, and only a few living things could survive.

    Meng Qi looked out into the sky and saw that the nearby gxies were like candlelight in the wind, swaying and on the verge of copse. Further away, they were swallowed by endless chaos and returned to nothingness, leaving only illusory and illusory afterimages, like a background picture.

    The end of this level could only affect but could not destroy earth and the surrounding gxies. The so-called "Crossing treasure raft"truly lived up to its name.

    However, this was not the main point of Meng Qi''s observation. A crack suddenly appeared between his brows. He opened a vertical eye that contained an ancient ssmp, illuminating all the details without missing anything, by searching for the mystery of the "Crossing treasure raft"that could withstand the end of the epoch, or rather, the source of power, he could use this to find out which other shore had done it -- after his body became the other shore, after he mastered the limitless and Dao one, his "Bodhi Wisdom Eye"was formed naturally.

    The Great Sun was dim, like a flickering firefly, and the Earth was swaying like a huge wave and a broken boat. An invisible and nameless power shrouded the outside, and no one knew where it came from or where it came from.

    "Interesting..."Meng Qi whispered to Gu Xiaosang.

    Even with his current realm and strength of the other shore, he could not urately determine the source of power of the crossing World Raft?

    Gu Xiaosang was not surprised. She smiled and said, "If there is nothing strange here, why would the Devil Buddha hide the hope of breaking out of the seal here?"

    Meng Qi smiled and said, "Then let''s go back to the end of thest era and see when Earth became the crossing World Treasure Raft."

    In the real world, limited by the karmic shackles of the Golden Emperor and the great wish of the medicine master Wang Fo, although his strength was initially equivalent to that of an ancient person who had just entered the embryonic form of dao fruit, the improvement of his realm was quite slow, looking back, he was still stuck at the beginning of thest era of the immemorial era. It was difficult for him to step into the first few eras of the immemorial era, not to mention when the heavens were split open. At the very beginning, the Earth was just a treasure raft for crossing worlds, if the river of time seemed to have no connection with the past, looking back would be twice the result with half the effort.

    "I feel that my husband already has a judgment in his heart,"Gu Xiaosang said faintly with her dimples.

    Meng Qi nced at her and replied with a smile, "Didn''t you also make a Guess?"

    The illusory river of time once again filled the heaven and earth. Meng Qi went against the current and broke through the passage of time. He helped Gu Xiaosang to understand the mysteries of the past while walking toward an even more ancient history.

    After experiencing several mass extinctions, which were also the end of several epochs, Meng Qi felt something. He suddenly stopped and looked around. He saw that the was covered in white snow and frozen. The low temperature and cold were freezing everything, all the warmth of all living things had disappeared.

    However, an inexplicable power descended from an infinite height, leaving some things frozen in the iceyer alive and dormant. Once the epoch opened again and the cold faded, they would be active again, they would wee a great explosion of species.

    This time, the power that protected the world crossing treasure raft was no longer invisible and nameless, without a source or a ce to return to!

    Meng Qi gazed at the endless high ce. He saw the auspicious clouds forming into a sea, the multicolored light was myriad, and the auspicious Qi formed a ball. So, he took a step forward with Gu Xiaosang and arrived nearby. A clear round light emerged behind his head. It was as cold as the moon, perfect and wless, it contained all possible things.

    Suddenly, a figure flew out from the Sea of auspicious clouds. He was wearing the clothes of the prehistoric era. There was an ancient and Savage oil-colored totem on his face, and his strength was almost equal to that of a creator.

    "Who are you?"The ancient immortal God shouted sternly.

    But before he could finish his words, he sensed Meng Qi''s subtle aura and saw the perfect and wless treasure light that contained everything. His tone suddenly slowed down, and he cupped his hands and bowed:

    "May I know which heavenly venerate has graced us with his presence?"

    After a pause, he hesitated and asked again, "Could it be the first great heavenly venerate of the Jade Void Pce?"

    The boundless chaos and the initial feeling of splitting the heaven and earth were almost exactly the same, but slightly immature!

    With a slight smile, Meng Qi told him frankly, "I have obtained the Dharma from the hollow jade temple and attained the Dao in the future. I have traveled back in time to this ce. May I know which fellow Daoist lives here?"

    As the "Gatekeeper"of the passage passage treasure raft, this ancient immortal God should not be unaware of the unusual reason on the other side.

    After hearing Meng Qi''s words and looking at Gu Xiaosang, who was obviously not the other shore, the ancient immortal God from the primeval era suddenly realized something, he smiled and said, "I see. No wonder I have never seen the celestial venerable before. I only feel that he is almost the same as the original great celestial venerable of the Jade Void Temple."

    Then.., he sighed and said, "The path of Dao is in the ''future'', so the ''future''should also be the current node. I am afraid that I am currently in history, and the Celestial Venerable, who is almost omnipotent, does not recognize me. This shows that I have not lived until that time. The path of immortality is ultimately a dream..."<novelnext></novelnext>

    Immortal gods of simr realms could be crazy and cruel, but they would not be ignorant.

    Meng Qi was about to console him when he said that there would be reincarnations in the next era, so he might not bepletely dead. However, the ancient immortal God with a wild totem continued:

    "Since I can not live forever, I shall not disgrace the name of the Holy One. As for this ce, it is the residence of the Holy One, the purple clouds pce outside the 33 Heavens!"

    The residence of the Dao Master? Purple Clouds Pce? Meng Qi was not too shocked, as if he had expected this.

    There were very few people who could prevent him from figuring out the source of the power. Even if the primordial beginning appeared again, spiritual treasures appeared, and morals were involved, it would take a lot of nning to hide it. Therefore, the answer was obvious. Earth was one of the two dao fruit holders, the crossing World Treasure Raft!

    And the Devil Buddha was suppressed by the Buddha. Didn''t he walk into the trap by hiding "Him and me"in the Buddha''s Crossing World Treasure Raft?

    Therefore, there was only one truth. This was the world-crossing treasure raft of the former Dao Master!

    No wonder he believed that the "Him and me"on Earth, which was him, could hide from the Buddha and the other shores!

    No wonder the legend of the ascension of gods on Earth had one more ancestral master Hongjun and one more purple clouds pce than the real situation. There were different developments. This was probably because the dao master''s imprint had influenced the world, but it was also ambiguous and was forced by the mortals to be Hongjun.

    It was no wonder that Earth had experienced the end of several epochs!

    It was no wonder that the Golden Emperor had to follow the basic rules to preach in this world!

    It was no wonder that there were so many sects on Earth, but few abhijnas appeared in the world!

    In this way, many things seemed to be able to be exined. The rtionship between the Devil Buddha and the Dao Master in the past and the current thunder god was not shallow! It was even possible that it was an ancient figure who had used the immemorial thunder pool to "Sneak across the sea to survive"from the previous era to the current era. It might even be another great product of the DAO Master''s work of reducing and seeking emptiness, a rtively normal product.., just like how the Tang Sanzang was to the Buddha and the Supreme True Buddha!

    That was why the Celestial Emperor said that he did not know the hidden details of the thunder god. That was why he could control the other product of the Dao master -- the monster of the heavenly axiom -- with his weak body. That was why he knew so many secrets, he gained the trust of the Donghuang, the Celestial Emperor, and the Devil Master. That was why he said that he had a terrifying enemy on the top of the Ananda Pure Land Peak. He had a great sense of danger because the apocalypse was to destroy all the products of the DAO Master and the Buddha who reduced and sought for emptiness, it would allow them topletely transcend, so it was rtively easy for him to reach the other shore. He did not even have the time to encounter any obstacles..

    The true face of the Devil Buddha was immediately revealed!

    But Meng Qi still had more questions in his heart. If this judgment was true, how could it exin the repeated betrayals of thunder god and Ah Nan? He could hardly get any benefits from it, and greatly weakening the other forces on the other shore was the opposite of the crisis that was against him.

    As for why the original heavenly venerate knew the secret and location of Ah nan hiding "Him and me", it was even more of a mystery!

    More importantly, after he became independent, the secrets of Earth would definitely be exposed in the eyes of the other side. It was not difficult to find out that this was the venerable Daoist''s crossing over treasure raft. Why did the heavenly emperor say that Thunder God had other secrets.

    Was it a big question if he judged that thunder god was the product of the venerable Daoist''s short-cut through experience?

    At this moment, Gu Xiaosang also transmitted her voice, "I remember that the seven heaven-severing swords are missing in the exchange book of the Lord of six paths of reincarnation."

    In other words, the Devil Buddha Ananda did not have all the seven heaven-severing swords, and those who had collected all the heaven-severing swords at his level had plenty of excuses. There was no need to hide anything.

    Meng Qi nodded slightly and said to the ancient immortal,

    "I wonder if I can pay my respects to the holy man?"

    Was the brand inside upied by the monster of Heavenly Dao, or was it the Devil Buddha Ananda?

    The ancient immortal god bowed and said, "I will go and ask the holy man first."

 Chapter 1375 25, Acquaintances

    After a short while, the immortal God with an ancient barbarian totem on his face returned and bowed to the two of them, "The holy man invites you in."

    Meng Qi chuckled and did not say anything. He and Gu Xiaosang stepped into the sea of auspicious clouds together.

    Did the monster of the Heavenly Dao or the Devil Buddha, Ah Nan, really dare to see him at this time?

    Or was there another arrangement in the purple clouds pce, and "He"was going to make a move with the help of the Holy Man''s legacy?

    Or was it just an instinctive reaction of the illusory brand?

    Auspicious Qi surged and auspicious clouds spread. A pce that seemed to be wrapped in chaos appeared in front of Meng Qi and Gu Xiaosang. The purple aura was hidden and the shape was ancient. The five virtues and five elements turned into divine beasts and immortal birds that surrounded them, the signboard above the door had two big words written on it with Taoist patterns:

    ''purple'', ''heaven''!

    Each word contained ten thousand spells, and each word could be written with profound meaning.

    At this moment, the door opened, revealing the spacious and deep inner hall. The candles were arranged in rows, never extinguished, illuminating the darkness.

    The ancient immortal God with a totem on his face walked silently in front, leading Meng Qi and his wife up the stairs and into the hall. He then bowed solemnly to the front and said, "Reporting to the DAO Master, the two guests have arrived."

    Meng Qi looked up and his gaze prated through theyers of candlelight and darkness. At the end of the hall, the seat of Honor was empty. There was no Dao Master!

    "The DAO Master is here?"He asked in a puzzled tone.

    The ancient immortal God with a totem on his face looked at him in a daze. He looked at the empty futon and said, "Isn''t the Dao master sitting there? Please take your seats."

    The state of this immortal god was clearly reflected in Meng Qi''s eyes. There was no trace of lying, and there was no realm and level that could be hidden from the other side''s inspection.

    "Interesting..."Meng Qi smiled and walked forward. He and Gu Xiaosang found a futon and sat down. The ancient immortal God bowed and left without stopping.

    The deep hall suddenly became unusually quiet. The passage of time seemed to be slow. Except for Meng Qi and his wife, the ce was empty. There was no trace of the existence of the DAO Master.

    "The brand has disappeared? Can the historical process still be maintained?"Meng Qi did not have any scruples and directly spoke to Gu Xiaosang.

    Gu Xiaosang sat in the lotus position, her dimples beautiful. "Isn''t this the Dao Fruit? It''s wrong as soon as you say it, and wrong as soon as you think about it. My husband must have thought that he would meet the monster of the Heavenly Dao, the Devil Buddha Ah Nan, or one of his own brand, but in the end, he guessed wrong."

    Her beautiful eyes looked around, and her words were both teasing and specting. Thest time she saw the Buddha''s imprints in the Netherworld, nothing simr had happened.

    Of course, her husband didn''t know anything that time, so he had no way to guess.

    Meng Qi seemed to be thinking about something, and he smiled leisurely. "In that case, I''ll go and ask the other fellow Daoists first."

    The ancient crown on his head arrived, and a gust of clear air rushed out of his Niwan Pce, turning into a white-clothed novice monk with red lips and white teeth, Zhending. Stepping on ss, lotus flowers grew with each step, and he escaped from the purple clouds pce -- this was the past era, if one did not reach the other side, they would be restrained and repelled by history. Moreover, because they were too far away from the current node, the repelling force was extremely strong. If one did not send out Zhending Tathagata, the rest would be thrown back to the "Present"in a few breaths.

    The true ri Buddha''s light swirled around, and in a sh, he appeared in the Western Paradise. He saw Amitabha, who looked like he was in a deep sleep, receiving Buddha from a few eras ago!

    After both parties greeted each other, Amitabha formed a hand seal on his knees and made a sign that he was about to enlighten all living beings:

    "Fellow Daoist, are you from the Purple Clouds Pce?"

    "Of course."The true ri Meng Qi nodded with a smile. "I am here to ask you, fellow Daoist, who is the other product of the Venerable Daoist? Is He a devil Buddha?"<novelnext></novelnext>

    Amitabha''s voice was loud and solemn. "Yes, yes, yes. You are wrong about this. The one that the holy man shed out in the era before he attained Dao was Old Lord Huang."

    "Old Lord Huang?"Meng Qi knew this name because it was mentioned in some ancient books on Earth. It seemed to be the influence of the remnant marks in heaven and earth. However, he did not know that it was the product of the holy man.

    "In the era before you, Haotian, the immortal world was indistinguishable from theherworld. It was mixed with the real world. Humans, gods, ghosts, demons, demons, and immortals were mixed together. At that time, the leader of the five Celestial Emperors was Old Lord Huang. Actually, you would not be unfamiliar with him. You might even be familiar with him,"Amitabha said about a certain era in the immemorial era that Meng Qi had yet to trace back to.

    "Familiar with him?"As a person from the other shore, even if he did not know about that period of history, he could understand it at a little bit. After hearing Amitabha''s words, Meng Qi roughly knew who it was. He smiled and said, "Old Lord Huang, is the tree of Great Dao the thing that became the Dao?"

    Amitabha nodded slightly. "The tree of the Great Dao apanied the birth of Lord Huang. It was suspected that the blood and heart of the holy man was condensed together. At that time, the real world was the immortal realm and also theherworld. The Heaven and earth were dim and dark like the Yin Earth. Immortals, demons, ghosts, and devils ran rampant. In the center, there was this tree of the Great Dao. It was shaped like a peach tree. It could swallow the Great Dao, grow corresponding leaves, and be a deity who held such authority. Therefore, ghosts and gods were repelled and feared very much. It was the object of Lord Huang''s enlightenment. At the end of that era, Lord Huang inevitably fell. A Monster of the Heavenly Dao was born from his molt. A bit of iplete spiritual light was reincarnated into the next era and became the one that fellow Daoist knew. When he reached the other side, the holy man transcended from then on."

    "Donghuang Taiyi,"Meng Qi said with certainty and calmness. In the world with the Celestial Karma map, Donghuang Taiyi was also known as the "Middle Yellow Taiyi."The middle yellow was also known as the Central Celestial Emperor, Old Lord Huang, the Heaven was dead, and the Yellow Heaven was standing!

    No wonder he knew all the secrets of the monster of Heavenly Dao. He could even fuse with it and escape the fate of being killed by the hands of the heavenly god of Haotian. At that time, the heavenly venerate of primordial beginning and the others were still observing the way of the holy man''s transcendence, they did not know enough about the changes made by reducing the number of empty objects, so it was quite possible that they could be fooled.

    The Devil Buddha knew the whereabouts of Earth and could find the holy man''s Crossing World Treasure raft because of Donghuang Taiyi who had fused with the monster of Heavenly Dao.

    The problem went back to the beginning. At that time, the Devil Buddha was only a creator-level supernatural power. How could he control the monster of Heavenly Dao? Who was the enemy that he feared at all times? What benefits did he gain from his repeated betrayals? What purpose did he want to achieve?

    Amitabha said with apassionate face,

    "Good, good, good."

    "At that time, the tree of Great Dao withered with the death of Lord Huang, leaving behind two saplings. One of them disappeared mysteriously. Later, the DAO Master gave it to fellow Daoist Zhenwu and got your fate. The other one was reincarnated with his iplete spiritual light and died in the hands of fellow Daoist Haotian. It was nted at the end of the East Sea and became the ancient tree of Fusang today."

    Meng Qi nodded his head thoughtfully. It was only today that he finally understood the origins of the tree of Great Dao and the Fusang ancient tree.

    Normally speaking, from the start of an era, there would naturally be something simr to the construction tree being born, supporting the immortal realms, the nine underworld and the myriad worlds. When the era was about to end.., something simr to the construction tree would absorb all the Great Dao in the world and bear a fruit. After that, it would wither and copse, bringing about the destruction of an era. This fruit might be the source of the construction tree in the next era.

    This era was the end of the apocalypse. The implication was that after the tree copsed and died, because the fruit was taken away by Buddha, or for other reasons, there would be no more simr things. There would be no next era, and it would bepletely dead, meng Qi was inclined to thetter. Otherwise, Buddha would not have taken away the tree of the tree of the Great Dao so easily.

    The tree of the Great Dao and the ancient fusang tree were external things. Perhaps they could rece the tree of the tree of the Great Dao to support the next era. That was why Haotian God nted the ancient tree and tried to rece the tree of the peach tree with the tree of the peach tree. The Golden Emperor and the others called the tree of the great dao the "Era.".

    They represented the hope of the next era!

    And all of this started with the first Transcendent Dao Master!

    "I see. Thank you, fellow Daoist."Zhending Tathagata put his palms together and disappeared into the Elysium Realm. He turned into a gust of fresh air and returned to Meng Qi''s Niwan Pce.

    He smiled at Gu Xiaosang and said, "The root of the Great Dao in Donghuang''s flesh and blood was the seven heaven-severing swords. It''s a pity that the quantity and quality of the refinement was limited. Otherwise, I would have been able to use this to sh out ''Celestial Master Su Meng''."

    "It turns out that the other product of the DAO Master''s minimization is Donghuang Taiyi. No wonder the Devil Buddha knows so much."Gu Xiaosang was very smart. She knew what it meant when she heard the melody.

    At this moment, the illusory river of time around them appeared. Meng Qi said leisurely, "Let''s go back to the current node in the purple clouds pce and see where its ''Body''is now. Can we find anything else?"

    Time flew by quickly. Meng Qi saw the Dao master servant pass away. He saw a child wearing a turtle-snake robe. He had delicate features and was short and childish, he saw all the changes in the purple clouds pce over the past few eras, but he did not see the DAO Master''s brand.

    After an unknown period of time, the river of time flowed slowly. The two of them returned to the current node on Earth, and the purple clouds pce had entered true chaos.

    In the outside world, the reincarnation of the water ancestor, Tan Ping, had finally obtained his dharma body. He opened another secret treasure and found a treasure. He was prepared to use this to explore the relic of the Dao master hidden in the Chaos!

 Chapter 1376 26: Revenge For The Smallest Grievance

    After billions of years, the purple clouds pce did not seem to have changed. There was no umtion of dust, and there were also no signs of decay. The two rows of candles were eternal and always lit up the darkness. The only difference was that it was even more deathly still, it was as if there were millions and millions of years that no living beings had set foot on this ce.

    "I really can''t find any traces of a dao master."Meng Qi looked around. His expression was calm and his eyes were filled with emotion, "I''m afraid that only through the monster of the Heavenly Dao can we grasp the clues. No wonder the few on the other side all judged that the end of the epoch woulde. All the products that were created to reduce and seek emptiness would bepletely destroyed. Only then would the holy man and the Buddha be able to transcendpletely. This epoch is considered the end of the Apocalypse and there is no future. It is all the result of the influence of the two dao fruits secretly."

    The surroundings were dark, which made Gu Xiaosang look even more ethereal and serene, the dimples on her face were faint as she said, "The heavens left a sliver of hope, which is why the holy man set up the tree of Great Dao to nt hope for the next era after it waspletely destroyed. I wonder what Buddha left behind?"

    Meng Qi smiled, he teased, "The realm of dao fruit is unknowable and can not be discussed. It''s wrong as soon as it''s said and wrong as soon as it''s guessed. Your judgment just now might be wrong as well. As for Buddha, I once received a greenmp left behind by him because of Ananda. Although its rank isn''t high, Buddha said that if Buddhism declined in the future and the demons danced wildly, thismp would illuminate the VIPRALOPA and guide the true treasure. Currently, the two sages in the west are still alive and are all ancient. There''s no sign of the decline of Buddhism at all. vipralopa is probably referring to the end of the era. Although it was destroyed after that, I have always had a deep affinity with Buddha. I even got the general outline of the Tathagata palm. It''s hard to predict what will happen next."

    Gu Xiaosang looked at him with a faint smile. "So it''s only a matter of time before the true ri is revealed?"

    "It should be so."Meng Qi looked around and examined every single pavilion in the purple clouds pce, searching for any remnants. Gu Xiaosang''s eyes were deep, revealing a thoughtful look, "The Buddha has improved the transcendence of the holy man. Although the essence has not changed, he is more inclined to bear the burden of the Mahayana orthodoxy and the fundamental dharma body of Buddhism, Piluchana Buddha. Tang Sanzang, Chentan Merit Buddha, the Supreme True Buddha, the golden cicada shell, and Old Lord Huang, Donghuang Taiyi, and the Heavenly Dao monsters are slightly different."

    Although the supreme true Buddha''s words of "The only Buddha"were extreme and terrifying, they could be found in the Buddhist scriptures. The Buddha said that "All Buddhas have the same dharma body", all the Buddhas''golden bodies were different manifestations of this one pure dharma body. This one pure dharma body was called the Piluchana Buddha. Of course, before the birth of the Supreme True Buddha, the Piluchana Buddha was closer to the conceptual title, in fact, it was what the Daoist sect called "Forcefully remembering the Dao", which was the root of everything. Hence, the Buddha''s words could be understood as saying that all Buddhas had the same root, which was to seek the dao and achieve the "Piluchana Buddha".

    However, once the Supreme True Buddha was born, he said that he was the piluchana Buddha, the only true Buddha. When the "Dao"became real, things started to be terrifying to the Buddhas and bodhisattvas. Using ye Gong''s good dragon was definitely not urate enough, there were many mistakes, but they could barely describe it.

    As the couple conversed, the wind howled within the purple clouds pce. Doors were opened one after another, and items were swept out one by one andnded in front of Meng Qi. There were not many of them, but they all looked dull and dull. The divine items were self-obscuring!

    After careful inspection, the two discovered that there were stone steles that were stained with the aura of the immemorial underworld. There was the central Wuji soil where humans, ghosts, demons, and demons were mixed together, which was also where the first great dao tree was nted, there were also stone spears and stone swords that exuded a sense of destion. They seemed to be able to be used to refine peerless items. Other than that, there was also a cbash of pills and a feeling of being close to the Great Luo.

    "There are still many things left in the residence of the Holy Man."Meng Qi sighed. Compared to the Purple Clouds Pce, the Jade Void Pce had only a few treasures left due to its previous opening, although he could also simte the various eras and eras with the myriad worlds in his body, and then control the flow of time to obtain different treasures as if he was creating something out of thin air, it was still too troublesome, some could only take shape when it involved the transcending real world.

    Gu Xiaosang smiled sweetly and said, "The fall of Zhenwu, these are ownerless items. They should be a wedding gift for us."

    Meng Qi nodded, he smiled and said, "Today, I finally understand why the Devil Buddha wanted to find out the whereabouts of Emperor Zhenwu. On one hand, he is a Daoist boy, and he is involved in the Donghuang Taiyi, the monster of Heavenly Dao, the ancient fusang tree, the tree of Great Dao, and the Green Emperor. If we are not careful, he might make a big news. On the other hand, Zhenwu knows the whereabouts of the purple clouds pce. If he can find this ce before earth is exposed, it will be very disadvantageous to the secret of him and me that the Devil Buddha is hiding."

    Gu Xiaosang was no stranger to the word "News"after her trip to Earth. She put away the treasures on the ground with a smile and left the purple clouds pce together with Meng Qi. Some of them could be given to the Yuxu sect even if they could not use them themselves, they did not need to be as shabby as before.

    Before leaving, Meng Qi closed the gate of the purple clouds pce with a smile on his face. He erased all traces left by the two and made a gesture as if no one had ever set foot in this ce before.

    Gu Xiaosang seemed to have guessed something. She said with great interest in her eyes, "My husband is really vengeful for the smallest grievance. He doesn''t have the temperament of the other side at all."

    "If the temperament of the other side refers to the struggle for the Great Dao in your eyes, then it''s better not to have it,"Meng Qi said with a smile. He reached out and grabbed Gu Xiaosang. In a sh, they returned to the hollow jade temple in Kunlun''s field.

    The chaos was shapeless. No one knew how high or low it was, and no one could tell the time. The purple clouds pce was dark for an unknown amount of time. Suddenly, a ray of light pierced through theyers of obstacles in front of the gate.

    On the head of Tan Ping, the reincarnation of the water ancestor, there was a bead that was beginning to crack. The wave of light was struggling to resist the corrosion of the chaos nearby. This was a rare treasure that his godly body had collected since the beginning of time, it was called the "Eternal Pearl of Heaven". It could barely enter the chaos and head to the ce where it was infused, but it could not stay there for long.

    "It''s all thanks to the DAO Mark left behind by the true martial emperor."Tan Ping was the reincarnation of an ancient heavenly god, but he could not help but be overjoyed. This was one of the two transcending cultivators''training grounds, furthermore, he didn''t experience the great battle on the other shore like Buddha''s spiritual mountain, so he would definitely be pleasantly surprised.

    Simrly, it was also thanks to the blue-blood man that he was able to gather treasures unchangeably throughout the ages. Otherwise, even if he knew the DAO Mark, he wouldn''t be able to enter the chaos now.

    Tan Ping approached the door and got rid of the chaos. He was satisfied to find that the ancient sense of destion here wasn''t damaged at all.

    "As expected. ording to the impression of Emperor Zhenwu, only he knows the location of the Holy Man''s treasure raft and the purple clouds pce."Tan Ping could not hide his joy. He activated his supernatural power and opened the gate under the protection of the immortal bead of heaven, he stepped into the deep and quiet inner hall.

    After a while, a series of shocked and angry roars came from the inner hall:

    "Nothing?"

    "There''s nothing in the Yi Residence?"<novelnext></novelnext>

    ..

    Inside the hollow jade temple.

    Gu Xiaosang stood up in a myriad of postures. "I''ve gained a lot of insights into the mystery of time and the past from this trip. I need to go into seclusion for a period of time."

    "Digest it well. Don''t be impatient. Amitabha is the one who is anxious, and it''s mother Wusheng,"Meng Qi reminded her with a smile.

    After Gu Xiaosang sealed the meditation room, he sat on the cloud bed. A bright and clear round light appeared behind his head and gathered the disciples together.

    "What instructions do you have, Hierarch Teacher?"He Mu was in high spirits and was waiting for the wedding.

    Meng Qi was in the chaos. He looked at he mu, Fang huayin, Yu Banshan, Qi jinxiu, and Sun Wu:

    "The cmity ising again. You wille down to the mortal world to help the human emperor unify the East Sea Inds."

    "He mu can dy for a while. After the marriage, he can bring Jiu Li with him to show the attitude of the hollow jade temple."

    The disciples did not dare to have any doubts. They immediately cupped their hands and said,

    "We will obey the Order of the Hierarch Teacher."

    Therefore, except for he mu, all of them left Kunlun''s field and came to Changmen Ind.

    ..

    Tan Ping returned to Changmen Ind with a gloomy face. He forced a smile so that the almighty would not see the clues.

    Fortunately, at this moment, he found that the yellow millet pillow could be used again, and his mood finally improved. After every use, the recovery time of the yellow millet pillow was getting longer and longer. Today, it was Tan Ping''s second time.

    Lying on the yellow millet pillow, Tan Ping already had a n in his mind. Other things were not important, but what was important was to leave a clear trace of himself in history. In the future, he could go back to the past and work with the body of a god. It would be twice the result with half the effort.

    The fog was heavy and dark. He suddenly woke up and found that lying in the countryside, the sky was like a y. The nine heavens were faintly discernible, and he could even vaguely feel the existence of his own body of a god.

    "Back to the ancient times?"Tan Ping was overjoyed. He felt that there was no greater opportunity than this.

    In this era, he could find the water god that still existed "Today"and "Enlighten"him, so as toy a foundation for breaking free from the Sea of pain in the future.

    Tan Ping''s light had just risen when a voice suddenly came from behind him:

    "Fellow Daoist, please wait!"

    Upon hearing this, Tan Ping''s hair stood on end, as if he had fallen into Luo Feng''s ck prison.

    As an innate God who had witnessed the ascension of a God, how could he not know the deep "Malice"and lethality contained in this sentence! !

    Thus, he did not turn his head back and ran away frantically.

    PS: I''m stuck here. I''ll ask for a leave of absence at seven o''clock tonight. Think about it carefully and I''ll make up for it at three o''clock tomorrow

 Chapter 1377 27, Not Believing In Evil

    The escaping light streaked across the sky, as if it was washing the sky with water. Only when he could no longer feel the aura of the person behind him and could no longer hear the curse-like words did tan ping stop his divine ability andnd on the peak of the mountain on his left, he looked in the direction he came from with lingering fear.

    He had actually returned to the ancient era when he was ascending to godhood, and this was not the main point. The main point was that he had actually met Shen Gongpao directly and enjoyed the treatment of "Fellow Daoist, please wait!"!

    "Fortunately, I was quick and opened the second secret treasure. With many treasures, I was able to get rid of that Death Star."Tan Ping could not help but mumble.

    The innate god spirit water ancestor had witnessed the ascension to godhood. As his reincarnation, Tan Ping was no stranger to Shen Gongpao. When the familiar words entered his ears, his aura was immediately confirmed. Furthermore, back when the heavenly court was in its heyday.., water ancestor had interacted with his colleagues on the god Ascension Board. He was shocked to find that anyone who heard Shen Gongpao''s words, "Fellow Daoist, please wait a moment", would inevitably die and enter the board with just a bit of their true spirit, it was as if there was a curse on the other shore level taking effect.

    The lesson from the past was still in his heart. Not only was tan ping not ashamed of his own desertion, he was actually very proud of it!

    Soon, he calmed down and muttered in his heart, "I wonder which stage of Ascension is it? Other than going to see me and ''enlighten''him, can I get other benefits?"

    For a Dharma body expert, this was not a difficult problem. Tan Ping withdrew his gaze from where he hade from and nned to observe the astrology and divine secrets through theyers of clouds and the bright sunlight during the day.

    At this moment, he saw a series of barracks in the distance. The Soldiers''qi and blood were strong, and their dharma was strict. They matched the heavenlyws and formed a dark red cloud that covered the barracks. Further away, there was a mountain with a strange appearance, there was a tform at the top of the mountain, and on the tform, there was a list that shone with a faint golden light.

    Tan Ping looked over and saw that there were runes on the list:

    "God Ascension List!"

    God Ascension List? Tan Ping sucked in a breath of cold air, and his heart suddenly felt uneasy.

    He had fled in a panic and lost his sense of direction. He had actually rushed to the Qi Mountain''s God Ascension List?

    Wasn''t this too much of a coincidence?

    In the unseen world, there was probably an invisible and unfelt power silently guiding his actions!

    His memories and knowledge began to churn in his mind, and his thoughts constantly revolved and stimted each other. asionally, they would collide and sh with a fiery light. After an unknown amount of time, his expression became solemn, and he gradually came to a certain level of understanding:

    The Daoist who lent him the yellow millet pillow intended to be on the god-ascension board!

    Therefore, the first few times were a sweet taste. Now, he had to pay the necessary "Reward"?

    After he was reincarnated as Tan Ping, he was no longer an innate god, and he had to hide it from some of hispetitors. Therefore, his current strength was insufficient, and he was not well-informed. It was impossible for him to know the details of the cross-shore confrontation when Maitreya tried to verify the Dao, he even forgot about Maitreya and only knew that there was the holy mother of White Lotus, Gu Xiaosang.

    "However, the ''god-ascension ranking''of the current node is in the hands of the one from vacuum hometown. He is one of the high and mighty people on the other side. What can I use to covet the ''God-ascension Ranking''?"Tan Ping looked into the distance with a solemn gaze.

    In the struggle between the people on the other side, what the current node could not get, was the same as going back to the past! Unless there was a qualitative difference in the degree of ancientnesspared to all the opponents, it was clear that the dao practitioners of this era could at least trace back to the beginning of the nine underworlds in the immortal realm, and it definitely included the matter of ascending to godhood.

    When he thought of this, the water ancestor Tan Ping felt a chill, he thought to himself, ''the one from vacuum hometown used the ''Godhood ranking''to rece the ''Ghost God True Spirit Map''as the foundation to support theherworld. Thispletely cancels out the final influence of that person from the Bodhi Pure Land on theherworld. If there really is a struggle for the ''Godhood ranking'', thetter will definitely stand on the opposite side of that person from vacuum hometown. That person from the hollow jade temple has a close rtionship with the current human emperor, so he should also help. As for the other important figures, it is difficult to guess their attitudes and wills

    "Under such circumstances, if I were to get involved in an open and secret struggle between the two shores, I would only die a miserable death!"

    Tan Ping frowned, his eyes flickering. Suddenly, he made up his mind and turned around to leave!

    "In any case, there are no clear instructions and no direct decree. Just treat it as if I didn''t understand this intention and do my own thing!"At this moment, he was actually gnashing his teeth. He nned to pretend to be stupid and stall for as long as he could.

    If there were really clear orders in the end, then he would have to bite the bullet. could he still resist? He only hoped that the other party could protect him a little and not treat him as an abandoned child!

    The flight light rose again, and Tan Ping once again fled in a panic. He could not determine the direction and only wanted to get far away from the Qi mountain.

    After an unknown amount of time, the sky was dark, and starlight shone. He stopped and looked up at the sky, calcting his current position.

    "Hu..."seeing that his home was not strangely circling around Mount Qi, but was actually approaching the North Sea, he let out a long sigh and recovered from his fear. He decided to immediately go to the Seventh Heaven of the immortal world to find his true body, there was no time to waste. He could not dy any longer!

    With a leap, light soared into the sky. Tan Ping arrived outside the South Heaven Gate with ease, and then took out the water ancestor token in the secret treasure.

    Seeing the jade pendant that seemed to be formed from endlessyers of blue, the divine general guarding the South Heaven Gate did not question him. Instead, he waved his hand and let them pass.<novelnext></novelnext>

    After passing through twoyers of heaven, Tan Ping''s eyes suddenly lit up. He saw a familiar scene again.

    Thisyer of sparkling light and dark water surface hidyers of universes and gxies. It could be said to be a brilliant ocean, vast and boundless, covering all directions. Many races lived there and opened many immortal cave abodes, the water ancestor was born here.

    "At this juncture, Ghost Emperor Cheng Tang is lobbying the gods with rtively independent authority for the matter of Yin Shang and contacting the Buddhists... at this moment, he seems to have just left the Jade Lake ande to rope in my original body..."Tan Ping thought, he nned to wait for a while and stagger into a soup to avoid embarrassment.

    When the Battle of Ascension to Godhood began, Ghost Emperor Cheng Tang, who had created his own world of Yin, naturally would not wait for his death. He could only watch as the heavenly venerate of Numinous Treasure fought against the heavenly venerate of morality and the oldest heavenly venerate of primordial beginning alone, he ran around the Monster Emperor Pce, the Elysium Realm, and the Bodhi Pure Land. On one hand, he was trying to get NUWA''s support again, and on the other hand, he was nning to ask the two saints of the west to intervene.

    At the same time, the current Heavenly Lord had not been able to suppress the entire world. The Golden Emperor and a few other deities had always respected the three pure ones and neglected him, so there was room for persuasion. Therefore, Cheng Tang entered the ninth heaven, wanting to stir up the wind and clouds in the immortal world and change the focus.

    With a n in mind, Tan Ping slowed down his escape light and wandered freely in the Sea of stars.

    Just as he turned around a star, he suddenly bumped into a Daoist wearing a green scarf on his head, wearing a pair of sandals and riding on a ck tiger. The moment he saw the other party, Tan Ping''s scalp went numb, and he just wanted to escape this world without caring about anything.

    The Daoist was stunned at first, and then he revealed a brilliant smile. "Fellow Daoist, you have really stayed far away!"

    At this point, tan ping calmed down and chuckled:

    "Who am I? So it''s fellow Daoist Shen Gongpao."

    As long as I didn''t believe what Shen Gongpao said next and wasn''t tricked by him into protecting Shang and destroying Zhou, I wouldn''t be in any danger?

    I didn''t believe that the words ''fellow Daoist, please stay a moment''could be so evil!

    Shen Gongpao said with a smile, "I thought you looked familiar when I saw you before, so I took the liberty to talk to you. Now I finally understand what''s going on. Do you think you are the water ancestor''s clone or something simr?"

    "If you say so."Tan Ping didn''t want to say anything more and asked casually, "Why did youe to this world, fellow Daoist?"

    He didn''t have any fragments of Shen Gongpao''s visit in his memory. was history beginning to change subtly?

    Shen gongpao chuckled and said, "This penniless priest has obtained an item and wants to offer it to Ghost Emperor Tang. Coincidentally, I found out earlier that he ns to visit the water ancestor. Now that I see that the matter is of great importance, I might as well rush over directly."

    Tan Ping''s heart suddenly thumped, and he had a bad premonition.

    No matter what he said, I have no ns to respond. Why am I still trembling with fear? Could it really be that evil?

    Holding back the urge to turn around and leave, tan ping asked cautiously, "What is it?"

    Shen gongpao smiled and took out an item from his pocket. It flickered with light gold and had the words ''God Ascension Roll''written on it.

    God Ascension Roll! With a buzz, Tan Ping''s mind felt as if it had been struck by lightning and instantly went nk.

    Why was the god Ascension Roll in his hands?

    How did he get the God Ascension Roll?

    Where was the fury of that person from his hometown of vacuum?

    What were the big shots on the other side thinking?

    "This penniless priest fought back and went to Qishan to snatch the god Ascension Roll..."Shen Gongpao''s words echoed in tan ping''s ears, but he had already ignored the other party''s follow-up, he only felt that many gazes from the highest level of the nine heavens, the Jade Lake, the paradise world, and other ces were looking over, causing his body to sweat profusely and his soul to almost dissipate.

    Now that the god Ascension rankings had changed hands, history would be greatly changed. The fates of countless gods and immortals would be rewritten, and he might not be able to live to the end of the Tribtion and reincarnate!

    No, he had to send the god Ascension rankings back!

    Things were really that evil..

 Chapter 1378 28, SAP (2nd Update)

    Shen Gongpao was still rambling on about how he had stolen the god Ascension rankings from the Qi mountain by creating a diversion. His eyes were filled with arrogance and a sense of aplishment as if he had single-handedly changed the fate of the world.

    Restraining the raging waves in his heart, tan ping vaguely sensed that the river of time was roaring. The mad rejection of history was about to surge over, so he said with a face full of shock,

    "Fellow Daoist, you have actually seized this thing! It is the key to this cmity!"

    "This is a very important matter. I will immediately lead you to the myriad water ancestral mansion!"

    All of Shen Gongpao''s vanity was satisfied. He turned around and looked at the depths of the vast, glittering sea of stars. Pointing with his finger, heughed and said, "Please, fellow Daoist!"

    Before he finished his words, he suddenly heard a clear and melodious bell ring. He felt that all his thoughts had be muddled, followed by a sharp pain at the back of his head. His vision immediately turned pitch-ck.

    "You..."Shen Gongpao turned around with difficulty and stared at Tan Ping with lifeless eyes. His body quickly copsed and fainted, floating in the illusory water waves.

    "Fellow Daoist has offended me!"Tan Ping held a purple-gold bell in one hand and an octagon mace in the other. He gnashed his teeth and said, his eyes filled with ferocity and viciousness.

    He absolutely could not let the history of Ascension change greatly. Otherwise, the people on the other side would at most suffer a certain degree of bacsh, which was not enough to hurt their bones, on the other hand, his family and other almighty experts would have to go through all sorts of things again to have a chance of surviving until the current juncture. They might not be able to be as safe as the previous time!

    The purple-gold bell circled, and tan ping picked up the "Ascension Board"in Shen Gongpao''s arms with one hand. He turned his head and fled out of this world, wanting to hang this peerless item back to Mount Qi before history changed.

    If it weren''t for the fact that he didn''t want to dy any longer, he would have kicked Shen gongpao hard:

    F * ck your fellow Daoist, please wait! I will pull you to the water source of the sea filling eye right now!

    At this moment, his vision blurred and two familiar yet unfamiliar figures appeared in front of him.

    One of them had a dark blue body that was close to ck. He had an ancient and majestic aura. He had two ck dragons under his feet and a terrifying water snake in his ears. In his hand was an octagon mace that looked exactly like tan ping''s. It was his true body, the innate god spirit water ancestor, another one was wearing a ck imperial robe. His aura was majestic and there was a blurry dao pattern on his forehead. It looked like a ghost, a God, an immortal, and a demon. Just by looking at him, Tan Ping could feel his opponent''s aura. It was so dark and virtuous that he could not look straight at him, it was thest obstacle that the heavenly monarch had in his way. Yin Shang was like a soup!

    They were close to the creator level and they were the top figures among the great divine arts practitioners. How could they hide the fact that there was an attack outside the myriad water ancestor''s mansion?

    "Who are you?"As the master, the ancient water god nced at the unconscious Shen gongpao and focused all his attention on Tan Ping. He felt that the other party had an inexplicable connection and strange resonance with him, even their auras were vaguely simr.

    Facing Cheng Tang, Tan Ping''s heart was beating like a drum. However, he had finally seen his real body, so he could not let go of this opportunity. Moreover, if he wanted to hide it from Cheng Tang and send back the god Ascension Roll, he definitely could not rely on his newly formed Dharma body.

    Thus, he stared into the eyes of the water ancestor and gave an enigmatic smile. He then shouted,

    "Do you still not understand?"

    The water ancestor was stunned and his expression was shocked. Then, he said thoughtfully, "Who are you my lost descendant? The Qing Yue River Narcissus? The female flood dragon of the Daming Lake?"

    He had a horny nature. At his peak, he had three to five hundred of his own children!

    Tan Ping''s subsequent words were immediately stuck in his throat. He felt annoyed as if he was throwing a flirtatious nce at a blind man. The old him, the old him, was actually so dull!

    It was only after the fall of the Heaven Court and the chaos of the world that he realized that he no longer viewed the universe from the perspective of an innate god. With his breakthrough, he was able to live to the present.

    Beside him, Cheng Tang nced at the Octagon Jian in Tan Ping''s hand and he looked at the water ancestor with a puzzled expression, "These two divine weapons are exactly the same, the only difference is the feeling of the vicissitudes of life."

    At this moment, Tan Ping felt extremely fortunate. He had kept it in his mustard seed ring after receiving the god Ascension Roll. Otherwise, how could he have hidden it from the famous Ghost Emperor Cheng Tang?

    "Exactly the same..."the water ancestor was even more puzzled. The light in his eyes rippled like a stone thrown into a stillke. The ripples went straight to the origin.

    Yi! He suddenly felt like he was looking at himself in the bronze mirror!

    ''this matter is a little strange. I Can''t get to the bottom of it in front of Cheng Tang so that he won''t get to the bottom of it...''the water ancestor covered his shock, he said calmly, "Sigh, it seems to be the product of that mortal fate. I Can''t expose my family''s dirtyundry. I Won''t send the Emperor out of the Ninth Heaven."

    Cheng Tang nodded slightly and didn''t think much about it, he turned to look at Shen gongpao, who was floating beside tan ping''s feet. "This friend is the disciple of the Celestial Master of the Hollow Jade Temple. He once came to visit me. Why did he appear here, and why was he killed by you?"<novelnext></novelnext>

    Upon hearing this, the water ancestor was shocked and blurted out,

    "What''s going on?"

    Even he did not dare to openly deal with the disciples of the Hollow Jade Temple. That Celestial Master was the oldest one on the other side, and he was extremely protective of his disciples!

    Tan Ping was also drenched in cold sweat. For a moment, he did not know how to answer. As long as Cheng Tang woke Shen Gongpao up, the matter of the god Ascension Roll would be exposed.

    And when the bigwigs on the other side did not make a move and seemed to be in a stalemate, it was very strange. The Ghost Emperor, Cheng Tang, who hadpleted his destiny, could y an important role!

    Fortunately, he was a guest fromter generations. He did not know the matter of the god Ascension like the back of his hand, and he was better than any other experts outside of the other side. He found a reason in a sh.., he said respectfully, "Imperial Emperor, this fellow Daoist is angry that Jiang Ziya was valued by the celestial venerable of the Hollow Jade Temple and held the key to this cmity. His own cultivation and strength are far superior to the other party. Therefore, he left Kunlun Mountain in anger and wanted to stir up the matter between Yin Shang and Xi Qi."

    At this point, Cheng Tang roughly understood the whole story. Shen Gongpao betrayed the hollow jade temple and came to the ninth heaven to seek refuge with him, therefore, he nodded and said, "I see. Why Don''t you leave this fellow Daoist Shen Gongpao to me to deal with?"

    He did not suspect, so he did not use his supernatural power to examine Tan Ping. The sense of karma became weak due to the existence of the water ancestor.

    "Imperial Emperor, please understand. Fellow Daoist Shen Gongpao left the hollow jade temple without permission. I have to send him back to Kunlun Mountain to avoid the me of the heavenly venerate. The Imperial Emperor may not be afraid, but I and the water ancestor can not bear the wrath of the heavenly venerate,"tan ping answered calmly, he felt that his temperament had improved greatly in an instant, and it was better than the years of bitter cultivation.

    No wonder the innate godly spirit body had a shackle on cultivation..

    "That''s right,"water ancestor agreed.

    Cheng Tang thought for a while and said, "When this fellow Daoist wakes up, please tell him that Yin Shang''s door is open for him."

    Then, he turned into a wisp of green smoke and disappeared into the immortal world. He did not dare to stay any longer as he was the enemy of the heavenly monarch.

    After seeing Cheng Tang leave, tan ping finally heaved a sigh of relief. He felt weak and almost copsed like Shen Gongpao. If he had shown any weakness just now, the matter would not have been resolved. Now, there was still a chance to redeem history!

    He did not have the time to rejoice and immediately sent a telepathic message to the confused water ancestor:

    "Don''t you understand? I am you. I am your reincarnation to get rid of the restrictions of the innate gods

    "This time, with the help of the treasure, I have transmigrated here from the future. I am trying to wake you up and establish the foundation of the other shore

    "There is no time to say more. Quick, escort me to Qishan. Otherwise, history will change drastically. We might not be able to withstand the correction and Bacsh!"

    F * ck, do you think I''ll believe you just because you say so? The water ancestor had such an expression on his face at this moment, and he was greatly shocked in his heart.

    Seeing that the water ancestor would not be able to ept this for a while, Tan Ping did not dare to dy. He immediately set up his escape light and was about to fly out of this world and head to Qishan by himself.

    Suddenly, the sparkling water around them became illusory. The spatial structure changed, and the scene copsedyer byyer. It once again formed the appearance of the deep and serene great hall.

    A lofty and indifferent emperor stood on the emperor''s throne. He stood with his hands behind his back, quietly looking at the water ancestor and Tan Ping.

    Heavenly Emperor! Tan Ping''s heart was filled with despair. The matter of the god Ascension Roll had finally provoked an important figure on the other shore!

    Although in history, in the water ancestor''s memories, the heavenly emperor at this time was still one step away from the other shore. He had yet topletely open the highest level of the nine heavens. He had to wait until the god Ascension was over and take over as the soup, truly bing the ruler of the Heaven and earth, only then would he be able to dominate the world. However, once he became the other side, the past, present, and future would be the same. The Heavenly Emperor in history would be the Heavenly Emperor in the future, and he would be a big figure on the other side. There would be no difference anymore!

    Damn it, "Fellow Daoist, please wait!"!

    ..

    At the current node, Meng Qi, who was wearing a deep robe and an ancient crown, was ying chess with the Green Emperor. The back of his head was round and clear, reflecting the past, present, and future.

    PS: the third will beter. Everyone, look at it tomorrow morning

 Chapter 1379 29, The Undercurrent Behind The Calmness (Third Update)

    The Great Hall was deep, and the emperor was lofty. The Majesty seemed invisible, but it seemed to cover every corner. It weighed heavily on tan ping''s heart, making him panic and fear.

    If this was only the brand of the heavenly emperor used in the river of time to maintain the changes of history, his actions would be abnormally dull. Facing the loss of the god Ascension Roll, he could only directly snatch it. How could he change the world and create a new universe like this, pulling himself and the water ancestor in front of him at the same time, unfathomable?

    That was why he was the real celestial emperor. He did not know why he did not fall back then and mysteriously returned at the end of the Apocalypse!

    The God Ascension Roll had finally provoked a big figure on the other shore!

    The following changes were beyond Tan Ping''s imagination. Despair filled the air and cold sweat broke out.

    Not only him, but the water ancestor was also uneasy and trembling in fear. He had just met the Celestial Emperor''s arch-enemy Cheng Tang when he was caught by him. Moreover, he had used an irresistible mystery to make himself change time and space in a strange manner, he was in a difficult situation to ask for help!

    This move surpassed the water ancestor''s understanding of the heavenly monarch, and a ridiculous but reasonable thought suddenly emerged in his mind:

    The young man beside him said that he came from the future, and that he was the reincarnation of himself who had gotten rid of the shackles of the innate god... the heavenly monarch''s realm and strength suddenly had a huge difference from the past... if the former was true, did it mean that the present belonged to history, but the heavenly monarch had achieved the other side in the ''future'', so he was able to look down on the ocean of suffering whenever he wanted to?

    If it was not for the innate God''sck of sweat, the water ancestor would have already been drenched in cold sweat. The reason why he was so hesitant was because he did not want to offend either side, it was because the ''present''heavenly monarch and Cheng Tang were both at the peak of the destiny realm and they had explored the other side. It was hard to say who would reach the other side in the future, but the reality before him told him that.., the future Heavenly Emperor would win and dominate the rest of his life!

    Thinking of this, the water ancestor could only silently pray that the heavenly emperor would not change his mind at thest minute. It was best to spare him like in the past, so that he could live to the current point and reincarnate as the young man next to him..

    The Heavenly Emperor looked at the water ancestor and Tan Ping quietly. They could not help but fight, wanting to beg for mercy. Then, he said indifferently,

    "It''s better not to change the matter of Ascension."

    His right hand shed with light gold, and the Ascension Board in Tan Ping''s mustard seed ring appeared in his palm at some point in time. It was tamed quietly, and the light was gentle.

    Then, the Ascension Board flew out, fell into the lower realm, and hung up on the tform of the Qi mountain again.

    ..

    On the top of the Fusang Ancient Tree, two opposite shores were ying chess. One was green, and the other was mysterious. Except for the round light, they looked like ordinary people.

    Meng Qi held a white chess piece between his fingers as he looked at the chess game, he said leisurely, "After the Maitreya incident, the ''Yellow Millet Pillow''and tan ping werepletely exposed in the eyes of fellow Daoists from the other shores. This time, I sent him back to the year of ascension to alert the enemy. I want to see which fellow Daoists wish to snatch the god Ascension Board from the hands of the gold emperor. I want to see what ns they have after taking it."

    The God Ascension Roll was not something from the other shore. It was not the only thing in the past, present, and future. The current node in the hands of the gold emperor did not mean that it belonged to him in the past. Therefore, if there were great changes in the history of the god Ascension Roll.., it was very likely that he would lose the god Ascension Roll. In other words, he would do his best to maintain the relevant process.

    In this way, if he had the idea of taking the god Ascension Roll at the current node, because it was in the hands of the gold emperor, he could only take action directly from the other shore. There was no way to go around it, but to snatch it in history.., one could only send out his subordinates and great divine arts practitioners to test each other out. There was room for maneuver, so as to avoid encountering unexpected changes and suffering unnecessary damage or weakening.<novelnext></novelnext>

    The green emperor saw that Meng Qi had made a move, he casually returned the favor and said, "The Golden Emperor''s response was quite clever. Without waiting for you to test him, he sent out the god Ascension roll by borrowing Shen Gongpao. It greatly changed history, causing all the fellow Daoists to be confused for a moment and unable to see the subsequent changes clearly. They were suspicious of each other and did not interfere rashly. Thus, this item was sessfully sent into the hands of the Heavenly Emperor."

    After the destruction of Yin Shang, although the gods of the Heavenly Court had always focused on those on the god-ascension list, this treasure did not belong to the heavenly emperor. The list was hung near the capital of the Zhou dynasty, and the whip was in the hands of Jiang Ziya and his descendants, it could be said that the primordial beginning heavenly venerate and the moral heavenly venerate were holding back the heavenly emperor. But this time, the god-ascension list had actually passed through the hands of the heavenly emperor, and he had left his mark on it, subtly changing history.

    Meng Qi yed with the chess pieces in his hand, he smiled and said, "The Heavenly Emperor''s response was also quite unexpected. He returned the god-ascension board with only a little mark left. Other than having some tacit understanding with the gold emperor to confirm it, we can not see the corresponding changes in the future for the time being."

    If it were not for the people on the other shore continuing to be puzzled, even if they did not rashly interfere with the god-ascension board at the beginning, they could have gone back in time ande back again.

    The Green Emperor did not answer, as if he was thinking about the chess game in front of him.

    "The golden emperor is so confident. Aren''t you afraid that the Heavenly Emperor will force the god Ascension Board and make his Netherworld lose its support?"Meng Qi said calmly.

    The Green Emperor smiled faintly. "He has always been good at nning and nning. He has always been more like an emperor than I am. He has also obtained the legacy of the heavenly venerate of primordial beginning and the heavenly venerate of Numinous Treasure, as well as many secrets. If we underestimate him, we will suffer a great loss just like Amitabha, Bodhi ancient Buddha, and the Devil Buddha Ananda."

    "Good."Meng Qiid down his son and pped his hands with a smile, "When Yang Jian, the true lord of the mystical dao of Qingyuan, went to the Daoist''s world crossing treasure raft to take away my original body, I thought that this secret was left behind by the teacher of primordial beginning. However, the Golden Emperor has already admitted that after the whereabouts of the two heavenly venerates became a mystery, all the traces that they appeared were all faked or acted by him. That is to say, he had long known where the Daoist''s world crossing treasure raft was and was able to spy on the Daoist''s World Crossing Treasure Raft. However, he had been holding back all this while, so that even the Devil Buddha did not notice it. It was a careless miscalction."

    "And since I came ashore, although he didn''t seem to have suffered any losses, and instead made it possible for him to further improve, on the surface, he was indeed forced to abandon his hometown of vacuum in the real world first. After that, he was confined to theherworld. Now, he has even shared the god-ascension roll. He is really retreating step by step."

    "The more so, the more vignt I am against him. I am worried that he has always been confident in his chances of winning, but he is deliberately showing weakness in order to make a final decision at the critical moment."

    The Green Emperor raised a few sons and asked, "What are the chances of Victory?"

    "There are not many keys that can be hidden from us. When I broke free from the Sea of suffering, the Gold Emperor had already revealed quite a number of them. The rest should involve the secrets of the original teacher and senior Uncle Numinous Treasure. For example, the method of their dao fruit and their current state. The variables are really hard to predict,"meng Qi pointed out, "Just like when I ascended to godhood, I still don''t understand why Amitabha Buddha and ancient Bodhi Buddha would stand on teacher Yuan Shi''s and uncle-master Dao De''s side to jointly deal with uncle-master Lingbao who has lost his ally, the Monster Emperor. This has made the confrontation between those on the other side lose all suspense. From the perspective of the struggle for the Great Dao, helping uncle-master Lingbao, who has the weakest influence, and dying the oldest teacher Yuan Shi is their inevitable choice."

    "I didn''t understand how it happened back then either."Emperor Qing nodded slightly.

    Some things couldn''t be understood just by looking at the past, because some transactions and secrets only existed between those on the other side. Without an opportunity, it was difficult to see through them.

    "It''s a pity that you and I are still not ready. Otherwise, we could ''help''senior uncle-master Lingbao to act as a deity again. We could throw stones and ask for directions, forcing out the ''Heavenly Secrets''."Meng Qi looked at Emperor Qing with a smile and flew away for a while.

    Now that the original heavenly venerate and the heavenly venerate Lingbao were only imprints, there was no need to consider acting as a god-ascension yer.

    Emperor Qing looked at the chessboard calmly and put down the chess piece in his hand. He had the advantage in this game:

    "I hope I have the chance."

 Chapter 1380 30

    The God Ascension Roll returned to its original position and the turbulent historical changes came to an abrupt end. The river of time calmed down and flowed slowly. The restraint and bacsh were as normal as before.

    The majestic figure of the Heavenly Emperor and the dark and deep hall disintegratedyer byyer. Like a dream, they disappeared before tan ping and water ancestor''s eyes.

    However, before Tan Ping could catch his breath and wake up water ancestor a few more times, everything around him was hazy, dark and boundless, and nothing else could be seen.

    He suddenly woke up and found himself leaning against the yellow millet pillow, lying in a courtyard on Changmen Ind. The previous experience and the soul-stirring scene just now were like a deep dream, seemingly real but not real.

    "Brother Tan, which era have you returned to this time?"Xia Xiu asked curiously when she saw Tan Ping''s frightened look.

    Just when Tan Ping calmed his mind and was about to answer, the dim yellow-millet pillow suddenly cracked open and turned into pieces of flying catkins. Like butterflies filling the air, it quickly disappeared into thin air.

    "The yellow-millet pillow is broken!"A series of exmations sounded, filled with thick frustration and disappointment.

    Tan Ping had a simr feeling, but he could not help but feel a little happy despite the shock and disappointment. The golden millet pillow was broken, and he could no longer return to the past. It could be considered as being clear of karma with the person from the hollow jade temple or the other side who had pretended to be him, he did not have to constantly worry about being involved in the schemes and struggles between the other side, dying without aplete corpse, or even being unable to resurrect!

    The golden millet pillow was both an opportunity and a burden!

    Xia Xiu and the others were too far apart on this point. They were ignorant and it was difficult for them to understand. However, Tan Ping was deeply moved. This act of ascending to godhood was the most important!

    Taking a light breath, tan ping looked around, pped his hands, and smiled. "Well broken, well broken. An opportunity can be obtained but not for long. You can rely on it but not rely on it. The most important thing is still your own cultivation."

    Xia Xiu was enlightened, she said with a mixture of disappointment and emotion, "That''s right. If you always rely on the yellow millet pillow to grow, if you encounter today''s incident in the future, the consequences will be unimaginable. The road of martial arts has different stages, and different stages have different opportunities. If you rely on your own efforts to connect them, you don''t have to feel too regretful about losing the yellow millet pillow..."

    The other friends also sighed and thought about how they had each gained something from relying on the golden millet pillow over the years. Their cultivation progress was extremely fast, and they were barely able to alleviate the regret and depression.

    "Big Brother Tan, you didn''t gain anything this time?"After everyone calmed down, Xia Xiu looked at Tan Ping a few times and asked doubtfully.

    Tan Ping smiled slightly and said, "This time, when I returned to ascend to godhood, I learned some divine abilities. It can be considered as a harvest."

    In the future, he could use the inherited divine abilities in the secret treasure of the water ancestor openly!

    As for the real harvest, he could return to the past, see his past self, and speak to awaken him. was such a harvest not big enough? This was a fortuitous encounter that many great divine ability creator dreamed of!

    After a short exchange, Tan Ping looked at everyone and said, "The golden millet is shattered. What ns do you all have? Do you all want to continue staying on Changmen Ind, or head to another ce in the East Sea to look for other opportunities?"

    "I''m preparing to join the Great Zhou,"Xia Xiu answered without hesitation. "The human emperor has announced to the entire territory that he is seeking talents. He is going to conquer the sea area where three clouds ind is located. Once he has the merit of upying an ind, he will be able to share the power of humanity."

    Tan Ping had not paid enough attention to the human emperor recently. When he heard Xia Xiu''s words, he was stunned. An idea suddenly popped up in his mind. Another prelude to bing a god?

    The Eastern Sea was vast. At the end of it, there were twenty-eight worlds in the Seven Seas. There was nock of people who were waiting to be sold or opposed to viewing it from a higher vantage point. One of them was represented by three clouds ind.

    Back when consort three clouds was resurrected, she had Meng Qi''s help. Therefore, they had always received a lot of rewards. However, the entire matter still relied on the guidance and nning of the "Heavenly Lord of Numinous Treasure". Since the end of the ancient era.., the "Heavenly Lord of Numinous Treasure"had already been yed by the Gold Emperor. In other words, the gold emperor had given them the greatest favor of being resurrected.

    Therefore, after the truth was exposed, the heavenly lord of Numinous Treasure chose to sit on the sidelines and quietly live in the heavenly realm created by the sea-pacifying pearl. Consort three firmament recruited part of the Numinous Treasure Orthodoxy to help the gold emperor dy the progress of unifying the East Sea.

    At this point, the war between the two sides was on the verge of breaking out!

    Under the premise that there were no signs of the people on the other side personally taking action, it was a good idea to recruit experts under the situation where there were many inds and the ocean was scattered. They would fight steadily and press forward step by step.

    Seeing that Tan Ping was silent, Xia Xiu asked, "Brother Tan, do you want to join?"

    Join this war together? Tan Ping immediately fell into a state of hesitation.

    Although this matter seemed to be something he could participate in, there was a high possibility that it would turn into a fight between the big shots on the other shore. When that time came, no one would pay attention to the deaths of a bunch of ants!

    However, how could he possibly escape from everything in the Apocalypse? He would always be forced into a situation where he had no choice but to face the apocalypse. Moreover, if he wanted to grow, he would have to temper himself. If he were to escape from this, he would also escape from it. Then, he would lose the meaning of reincarnating and re-cultivating!

    He was silent for a long time. Then, he slowly nodded and said, "Alright!"

    ..

    Inside the hollow jade temple,nterns and streamers were ced. The wedding between he mu and Jiu Li was being carried out grandly.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Guang Chengzi, Wen Shu, the heavenly venerate guangfa, the jade tripod master, and other powerful cultivators from the hollow jade sect brought their disciples to congratte him, they discussed dao with the demon ox king, the demon Flood Dragon King, the demon Roc King, the Little Fox Qing Qiu, the Peacock Tai Li, the Phoenix Radiance, and the other great demon saints and saints. They turned the wedding into a stage for the upper echelons of the two great powers to drink and have fun.

    When the auspicious time arrived, the clear Jade Pce opened up. Meng Qi and Gu Xiaosang sat on the cloud bed. Behind their heads hung a clear and Perfect Circle of light. Around them floated a goldenmp and a jade bracelet.

    The atmosphere immediately became solemn and solemn. Under the gaze of the guests, he mu and Jiuli entered together. They kowtowed every three steps and bowed every nine steps to thank the headmaster for his kindness.

    In the crowd, there was someone who was not looking at them. Nezha''s eyes were burning with fire as he stared fixedly at Bull Demon King.

    After his many years of investigation and pursuit, he finally confirmed that the main culprit behind the "Chaotds of demons"era that severely injured his master, the Taiyi holy man, and made it difficult for him to break through at the end of the antiquity age, was demon ox, it was the "Ping Tian Grand Sage", Demon Ox!

    As a destiny, Demon ox could sense Nezha''s gaze. He thought to himself, the rtionship between the hollow jade temple and the demons was inevitable. What kind of trouble could nezha cause?

    Moreover, the main reason why Daoist Taiyi died in meditation was because of himself. Whether or not he was severely injured, it would not change the oue of his difficult breakthrough. Otherwise, with the temperament of the sect master of the Jade Void Pce, heavenly venerate Su, he would have long gone back in time, he would stop this matter and resurrect Daoist Taiyi!

    The wedding continued, and the guests and hosts enjoyed themselves to the fullest.

    The hustle and bustle eventually dispersed. Streaks of light left the jade void pce one after another. Nezha was filled with resentment and resentment. He returned to his own cave abode, held his spear on his knees, and gnashed his teeth.

    Suddenly, a green light seemed to sh in his mind. An illusion appeared in his mind. The Bodhi was swaying, and it sprinkled down in peace. Han Guang, who was wearing a wide robe and wide sleeves, stood under a branch, holding a wonderful tree in his hand.

    "What do you want to Do?"Nezha narrowed his eyes and asked.

    Han Guang smiled leisurely and said,

    "I''ll give you a chance, but I won''t let you do anything in return. Because you know what kind of chance it is, and you know the consequences of seizing it."

    Nezha sat up straight.

    ..

    After leaving the Jade Void Pce of Kunlun''s field, Bull Demon King did not return to the demon race. Instead, he appeared in a sh and transformed into a tall, green-robed man. Hended on an ind somewhere in the East China Sea.

    He was a womanizer by nature. After being suppressed in Mount Lingshan for all eternity, Princess Iron Fan and the other original wives and concubines had already passed away. Therefore, it took him a while to find someone he was satisfied with.

    The ind was remote, and the strange flowers were in full bloom, giving off a strange fragrance. Bull Demon Kingnded in front of the cave abode and opened the door without knocking. He entered the bedroom and saw a charming scene of a begonia sleeping in spring.

    The beauty''s clothes were thin, and the light gauze covered her body. It was faintly discernible, and it was exceptionally attractive. Her face was ruddy and did not retreat. It was as if she was in a dream that could not be told to outsiders.

    Gollum, Bull Demon King''s throat squirmed, and he swallowed a mouthful of saliva. He picked up the Teacup on the table and took a sip before he reached the bedside.

    After several times of flirting, hey down in satisfaction, and his thick arms wrapped around the beauty.

    At this moment, his face suddenly changed, and he felt the power disappear into thin air. He immediately shouted sternly,

    "What did you do?"

    "Who are you exactly?"

    The beauty smiled faintly. "I was originally a virgin sitting under Guanyin Bodhisattva. Because I read the scriptures incorrectly, I came out of my own sect and was blessed by the Celestial Emperor. I can be considered quite famous."

    "You are the joyful Bodhisattva! What does the celestial emperor want to do!"Bull demon king suddenly felt that all "Him and me"had lost their power!

    "It was thanks to the Celestial Emperor''s order that the Mystic Maiden''s lineage took in my orthodoxy. Today, the Celestial Emperor has issued a decree. How could I not obey?"The Beauty''s eyes were bewitching as she said, "The cup of three-life-and-three-life-forgetting water and my beautiful woman''s Yin Seed are not abnormal even when separated. They are not dangerous, but they are beneficial. However, if you encounter them at the same time, it is inevitable that they will be temporarily taken care of by me."

    "As for the person who killed you, it was not me."She stood up gracefully and put on a light veil. She walked to the entrance of the cave abode barefooted and stretched out her hand to open it.

    Nezha stood outside with a gloomy expression.

    PS: in the previous chapter, the heavenly venerate of primordial beginning and the heavenly venerate of morality only left their imprints and revised them into the heavenly venerate of primordial beginning and the heavenly venerate of Lingbao.

 Chapter 1381 31. The Crack Was Hard To Remove

    Nezha did not bind the heaven-turning silk nor did he hang the heaven and earth ring. He only held the fire spear in his hand and stood at the entrance of the cave abode of the bodhisattva of joy with a gloomy face. There was a dark fire in his eyes, burning with hatred and impulse, but there was also lingering hesitation and struggle.

    Seeing that it was him, Bull Demon King secretly breathed a sigh of relief and said in a low voice,

    "I know that you have a deep rtionship with Daoist Taiyi, but I can''t be med for his death. The main reason is that his cultivation has stagnated and he can''t make a breakthrough. He has tasted all the life-prolonging pills before he passed away. Even without that serious injury, it can''t change this fact. At most, he can live for another hundred years."

    "Don''t you see that your sect master, Celestial Master Su, didn''t try to resurrect him?"

    Fortunately, it was this matter. If bodhisattva joyfully handed him over to the celestial emperor, the consequences would be unimaginable. He might not even have the chance to resurrect the Empress!

    Nezha''s eyes were filled withplicated emotions. His heart was like a whirlpool, but his feet took a step forward with great difficulty. He stepped into the cave abode as if he was following some kind of instinct.

    Seeing this situation, bull demon king''s optimism immediately disappeared. His face became heavy, and there was a hint of fear:

    "Nezha, you have to think clearly. Even if there is a heavenly emperor hiding the changes, it is impossible to hide it from the demon empress and Celestial Master Su. So what if you seed? When the timees, they will reverse time and resurrect me. What you have done is not only useless, but also responsible!"

    He was not afraid of Nezha making a move, but he was afraid that after his death, there would be some inexplicable changes, making resurrection an extravagant hope.

    The Bodhisattva of joy covered her mouth andughed lightly, as if she was mocking bull demon king for saying that he was a peerless hero, but in reality, he was still afraid of death. At the same time, she quickly left the cave dwelling and escaped into the Sea of stars, disappearing without a trace.

    The dark fire in Nezha''s eyes grew heavier and heavier, almost to the point of solidifying. He shook the fire spear in his hand and slowly took a step forward. His voice was hollow, as if it came from outer space:

    ? "I know that this is meaningless

    "I also know that the main reason for master''splete death is not you. But in the past, when I killed Shiji''s disciple by mistake and convulsed the third Prince of the Eastern Sea Dragon King, it was meaningless for master to protect me when I acted recklessly. It also could not change the ending of my death and my dao vanishing. I could only resurrect with the help of the green lotus seed of chaos. But he still did it. Today, he let me see the glory of the guy who once severely injured him and indirectly caused his death in front of me. Just because there is no meaning in giving up revenge

    "Change history and you can pretend that nothing happened? Then why can''t I calm down?"

    The scenes of his godhood shed across his mind. His biological father treated him like an old shoe, wishing that he could diepletely. Only his master protected him from the beginning.

    "Anyway, I''ve always been a bastard. At worst, I''ll just pay with my life!"

    Nezha shouted in a low voice. He shook the tip of the fire spear and stabbed it at Bull Demon King''s be. He was determined and did not hesitate at all.

    "You..."bull demon king had only uttered one word when he felt a sharp pain in his be. It was a pain and fear that he had never experienced before.

    His vision quickly turned dark. His body burst into invisible mes and turned into ashes inch by inch. The fear and despair at the moment of his death were deeply nted in his heart. Then, everything returned to nothingness. There was no thought, no feeling.

    Nezha put away his spear, and two streams of tears hung on his delicate face. He leaped and fled to the hollow jade temple. He wanted to apologize to the sect master.

    ..

    One day ago, Demon Ox was thinking about how to enjoy himself after the ceremony. Suddenly, he saw the Fox Qing Qiu set up a fragrance and descended at his door.

    "The Empress has ordered to summon the Ping Tian Grand Sage to the demon Emperor Hall,"Qing Qiu said with a smile.

    Her every frown and smile was charming, as if they were natural. Even if there were no distracting thoughts in her mind, her every move was still mesmerizing. Demon Ox''s heart trembled as he looked at her. He could not help but swallow his saliva before he epted the order and rushed to the Demon Emperor Hall.

    After entering the inner hall, he looked at her nose and looked at her heart. He said respectfully, "What do you need me to do for you, Empress?"

    "You have a killing cmity. Sit here quietly for a day to resolve it."The Demon Emperor''s voice came from behind the curtains. It was neither angry nor happy.

    Killing Cmity? Bull Demon King was shocked. He knew that the demon Emperor would not lie to him about such things. He sat down in a hurry and did not dare to move even a little. He stayed until the current node.

    At this time, another piece of history turned into a memory and appeared in his mind. The fear, despair, and pain were vivid in his mind.

    "Damn Heavenly Emperor! Damn Joy! Damn Nezha!"He lost hisposure and cursed through gritted teeth.

    Fortunately, he had the protection of the Empress. Otherwise, he would not have a second chance!

    Thinking of this, Bull Demon King suddenly stood up and said in a mournful voice,

    "Empress, you have to help me, Old Bull!"

    The Heavenly Emperor was a big figure on the other side. Without preparation, the demon Empress did not dare to directly attack him. The Bodhisattva of Joy had asked him to protect her, so she had to wait for an opportunity. However, Nezha had destroyed the alliance between the Yuxu faction and the demon race and killed her once.., she had to punish him, right?<novelnext></novelnext>

    "The celestial emperor is scheming openly. Don''t jump into the trap yourself."The curtains moved slightly, and the monster emperor said lightly, "Let Daoist su Meng deal with Nezha."

    Bull Demon King was unwilling, but seeing that the monster emperor had made up his mind, he did not dare to say anything. He bowed and said,

    "Then I hope that Celestial Master Su will punish him impartially."

    He took his leave and left the Monster Emperor Pce. It was as if nothing had happened, but whenever he thought of the pain, despair, and darkness before his death, he could not help but shudder and Gnash his teeth.

    At this moment, all the monster saint powerhouses knew about this matter. They all had different expressions, but they all focused their attention on the hollow jade temple and waited for the punishment.

    ..

    Inside the hollow jade temple, Nezha was kneeling in the middle of the hall. In front of him, there was a round light hanging high in the sky, bright and clear.

    "Please punish your disciple, uncle-master,"he said calmly.

    Under the round light, his figure blurred. Meng Qi looked at him and said,

    "Punish Me? What crime did youmit?"

    "Is our hollow jade temple not allowed to avenge my master?"

    Nezha was surprised at first, but then his heart warmed up. His eyes reddened and he choked, "I''m Afraid I''ll ruin your big n, Uncle Master."

    Meng Qi smiled and said, "I treat the demi-humans and the human society equally, but that doesn''t mean that I have to interfere with personal grudges. Even within the human race, there is no way to prohibit conflicts unless they are in thend of Buddha or the home of vacuum. In short, I only want to act ording to my heart, and I will try my best to fight for it on this basis."

    Nezha immediately grinned:

    "When I saw uncle-master sh at the Golden Emperor, I was so impressed."

    When he left the hollow jade temple safely and returned to his cave abode, the demi-human experts''faces darkened.

    Meng Qi sat quietly in the chaos and suddenly sighed.

    ..

    At the top of the pitch-ck peak in theherworld.

    The Devil Buddha, Ah Nan, looked into the distance with a smile and at Han Guang, who was hiding somewhere, he transmitted his voice, "Su Mengcheng is in his heart, so naturally, he will be limited by this. We do not seek to stir up the situation immediately, we only want to dig out the pus and bury the cracks. At the critical moment, we will definitely be able to y a role."

    "Moreover, after this incident, the knot in Bull Demon King''s heart will be hard to remove, and the fear will be hard to forget. I am confident that I can secretly lead him to fall."

    The most important thing in this operation was to focus the gazes of the other people on the other shore on the secret rtionship between him and the heavenly emperor. Coupled with the tacit understanding between the Golden Emperor and the Heavenly Emperor on the god Ascension Board, it was enough to cover up other things, there was no need to exin this to Han Guang.

    Han guang listened thoughtfully and said with emotion, "As expected of the leader of the evil demons in the world. No wonder the heavenly emperor is willing to temporarily let go of the past enmity."

    "But he may very well turn against us at the critical moment,"the Devil Buddha sneered. "That''s why I kept you and nurtured you, so that I could suppress his asional needs in the future."

    He spoke frankly, as if he was not worried about Han Guang''s betrayal at all.

    Han Guang Thought for a moment and suddenly said, "I have one more thing to ask."

    "What is it?"The Devil Buddha had a faint smile on his face.

    "The Golden Emperor said that after the end of the ancient era, the primordial Lord of Heaven and the Heavenly Lord of Lingbao were both yed by him, and his feet were suppressed in the middle ancient era. Under the Bodhi magical tree, there was ayer of three-treasure ruyi seal. was this really the work of the primordial Lord of Heaven, or was the golden emperor pretending? And how did he get past the arrangement of the Bodhi magical tree?"Han Guang had a very deep impression of this matter.

    The Devil Buddha was silent for a moment before he suddenly let out augh:

    "Of course it''s the real primordial Lord of Heaven!"

    "Besides, besides the Buddha who defeated me in the beginning, the Five Finger Mountain Seal, the Three Treasures Ruyi, and the Bodhi tree were all done by the primordial Lord of Heaven!"

 Chapter 1382 32, Evil Creature

    History had changed. Bull Demon King had never been to Bodhisattva Joy''s cave abode, nor had he drunk the water of love for three lifetimes, nor had he encountered the yin seed of a beautiful woman. However, Bodhisattva Joy still left the cave abode in a quarter of an hour ording to the instructions of the Celestial Emperor, she tried to escape into the Sea of stars and hide in the immortal world.

    As soon as she rose up, she suddenly heard a soft sigh. It seemed toe from the chaos, but it also seemed to reverberate in the future. Shemented the helplessness andplexity of using all the worlds in the universe as a chessboard and the fate of all living beings as chess pieces, even if she could "Regret chess", there were times when she was at her wit''s end, and there were times when she could persist in doing what she should do but not doing it!

    When the voice entered her heart, Bodhisattva Joy was inexplicably frightened. The world before her eyes suddenly darkened. A sleeve hung down from the high sky. It was vast and mighty, enveloping everything and everything. Then, the universe was established again!

    Not punishing Nezha did not mean that Meng Qi did not do anything in this matter. He dared to scheme against Yu Xu''s disciples. Did he really think that the primeval lord of Heaven was someone who would swallow his anger and swallow his anger?

    Especially the bodhisattva of joy who attacked directly. He would definitely not let him off!

    The Bodhisattva of joy opened his sleeves and took over the world. Immediately, he fell into an indescribable darkness. At this moment, a little wave of light suddenly lit up. It was as if it jumped out from the illusory river of time soundlessly, it dyed the dry kun in his sleeves with ayer of emptiness. The clear light swam around, confusing the speed and speed. It reversed time.

    The Heavenly Emperor made his move!

    The darkness faded bit by bit. The sleeves followed the original trajectory and returned to the high sky. It was slow and heavy until it resisted the time de''s "Rewind"of time and "Released"a happy bodhisattva with a nk expression.

    The de''s light was lofty and seemed to resonate in all directions. It cut off the rtionship between the sleeves and the river of time, making it unable to descend into the torrential river anymore, so it could not directly interfere with the real world.

    The profundity of this de was difficult to describe. It was enough to show how powerful the heavenly emperor was when he was suppressing the entire world!

    In the dark and Gloomy Hollow Jade Pce, a streak of clear qi soared into the sky and transformed into a green and blue zed Buddha. His right hand hung down, facing outwards, as if he was offering salvation to all living beings. At the same time, the sleeve was pulled back, a powerful fist with five fingers was revealed. It pulled and curled up space and time, bringing with it the earliest form of chaos, the limitless!

    The Buddha''s light and the limitless descended together. It was dark yet not dark, bright yet not bright. It was immediately neutralized by the unpredictable time and brought about the lightness of the clouds and the clear blue sky.

    After shing out the true determination tathagata, Meng Qi was able to resist the heavenly emperor who had once dominated his entire life!

    At that moment, a scroll flew out from the demon Emperor Pce. It contained mountains, rivers, the Sun, the Moon, and the stars. The Immortal Realm and the nine Nether World took the ce of the reality around the bodhisattva of joy, wanting to seal her inside.

    However, the sky suddenly turned dark red, and there were many vortexes. It was like one crazy and chaotic eye after another. A mysterious and strange small seal jumped out from the nine Netherworlds, causing the myriad worlds in the Mountain River Map to fall into reincarnation, it turned into a defense. The Devil Buddha and the Heavenly Dao Monsters worked together to block the scroll and the demon Saint Spear respectively!

    For a moment, without the others from the other side intervening, the two sides were almost tied. It was difficult to change the current state of the bodhisattva of joy!

    Meng Qi sat in the hollow jade pce, his gaze deep and unyielding.

    Two to three hundred years ago, in the goddess realm, he sneaked into the pce of the Joy faction and attempted to kill Bodhisattva Jing Yan.

    He raised his palm de, and purple lightning swirled around it. It suddenly expanded and changed abruptly. The lightning that could only cut through the forbidden spell in front of him turned into a lightning that could destroy the world!

    Boom!

    Half of the goddess realm was about to be drowned by the Sea of lightning. Every inch of thend of the line of joy was trembling. Feeling the "Fear"of being turned into ashes, the bodhisattva of joy, who was struggling to survive in the forbiddennd, suddenly woke up. However, he felt that there was no escape!

    Boom!

    A dull sound burst out. Waves of light poured down from the infinite height of the goddess realm, enveloping the lightning and making time reverse. The purple, white, green, and gold lightning of various colors condensed into the first point, neutralizing each other and vanishing into nothingness.

    The battle between the two shores would not only be in the present, but would also continue to extend into the past. One side was trying to seize every opportunity, while the other was to eliminate any hidden dangers!

    Such a battle was no longer something that the people of the sea of bitterness could observe, and there was no description of it in the world of understanding.

    Rumble, Rumble, Rumble! The battle between Meng Qi and the Heavenly Emperor happened more than a thousand years ago, when the joyous lineage was rather glorious, and in the early Middle Ages, when they had not yet been taken in by the mystic maiden lineage, when they perished in the heavenly court.

    Boom!

    Hundreds of thousands of years ago, in the purple bamboo forest in the South China Sea.

    The Benevolent and Compassionate Bodhisattva Guanyin sat on a lotus throne and exined the Heart Sutra to the virgins and Arhat Vajra in the Pure Land. Lightning shed and thunder rumbled in the outside world, and heavy rain poured down. Sometimes it was dark, and sometimes it was brilliant, it was as if the end of the world had arrived.

    The Wuji Seal, the heaven opening seal, the Purple Lightning Divine Thunder, and the Tathagata divine palm were used one after another. They fought fiercely with the celestial emperor, who had three lives and three lifetimes under his sword, outside the purple bamboo forest, above the thirty-three heavens, meanwhile, the monster emperor, the demon Buddha, and the Heavenly Dao monsters were in a stalemate at the current juncture.

    Boom!

    With the sound of thunder, all living things went dormant. Inside the purple bamboo forest, a young girl''s body trembled. Her eyes rolled around, and they were pitch-ck and charming. She secretly looked at the brilliant lightning that was swallowed by the sparkling rain in the blink of an eye.<novelnext></novelnext>

    She was unable to concentrate on listening to the Buddhist scriptures to begin with, and at this moment, she was even more unable to concentrate. She thought of her own insights and the experience she had when she secretly descended to the lower realm thest time. She thought of the joy of having both her physical and mental cultivation bases satisfied, and she actually felt hot.

    Boom!

    This girl did not feel any sense of danger. There was no wind or thunder in the purple bamboo forest. It was calm and peaceful.

    When both sides were almost on par in strength, it was obvious that the other side would gain an advantage if they did not allow the change to happen!

    If they could not kill the bodhisattva of joy at the moment, they could not do it in the past either!

    At this moment, the white-clothed schr sitting on the lotus throne suddenly turned his gaze towards this girl. Purple Lightning shed in the depths of his eyes, and he spoke solemnly,

    "Evil creature!"

    She pointed her finger right between the girl''s brows.

    The eyes of the joyful Bodhisattva when he was young were filled with confusion. He could not believe that the benevolent Bodhisattva would kill him for no reason!

    He had only vited a few unimportantmandments. At most, he would be expelled from the sect. He would not die..

    The light waves in the outside world suddenly flourished. However, they were swallowed by a seemingly endless chaos and reinforced byyers of zed Buddha light.

    This time, it was Meng Qi''s turn to defend!

    A few hundred years ago, when Meng Qi first entered Tianzhu Mountain and paid his respects to the immortal demon god, when he traveled back in time from the Netherworld and came to the gap between the two worlds to ask the Immortal Demon God.., however, he took out the purple lightning-dazzling overlord de from his sleeve and activated a seal. He hid it from the sky and passed it over to the immortal demon god.

    The Immortal Demon God flew out his true spirit and used it to travel back in time. By relying on their connection, he temporarily upied the golden body of the merciful and Merciful Bodhisattva. At the critical moment, he shouted, "Evil creature, clean the door!" He made Meng Qi take the initiative!

    He pointed at the center of his brows. The color was empty, and the empty was the color. The child-like bodhisattva of joy was enveloped in an invisible me with confusion and fear. She was burned to ashes and no trace was left.

    Boom!

    The river of time suddenly roared and surged violently. The figures of the bodhisattva of joy in history all turned into dreams and Phantoms. The orthodoxy she left behind was also like a spring dream. There were no traces of her waking up, and it spread all the way to the near ancient times, it spread to the current node. There were no flesh-and-sex-giving heavenly daughters in the world, and there was no ssic division ofrge and small steps of medicinal dregs and snacks. It was just that when time stopped, other orthodoxies were born correspondingly, partially recing the role of the lineage of joy, it did not make much of a difference in history.

    At the current node, fear appeared on the face of Bodhisattva Joy. His body suddenly became illusory, and even the traces were about to disappear.

    Those who plotted against the hollow jade temple, how could they not pay the price!

    The long river of time surged and separated into a few new futures.

    At this moment, the cold snort of the heavenly emperor rang out from high in the sky. The wave light condensed into a ball and crashed down, enveloping the illusory figure of Bodhisattva Joy. It turned illusory into real and traced forward, creating a brand-like figure, it changed the river of time.

    The brand continued to go against the river of time. The bodhisattva of joy "This time"was no longer a virgin under Guanyin. Instead, he was the target of the harvest from the temple of joy. However, his talent was extraordinary and overturned the universe. Instead, he absorbed many eminent monks from the temple of joy, after betraying the sect, he obtained many ancient orthodoxies. Finally, Meng Qi became a legend before he reached the other shore.

    The other shore was to erase the past and change history, but the celestial emperor could fake the past to maintain his existence!

    But this was also a bacsh for him, and it was not something that he could easily use.

    The body of the bodhisattva of joy returned to reality and came back to life. However, the traces of the past were all fake, and there was naturally no way for him to go any further in the future!

    Seeing this, Meng Qi withdrew his sleeves and the Overlord de, allowing the Undying Demon God to return to its original path. Of course, she was also awakened by this.

    Then, sitting in the hollow jade temple, Meng Qi, who was bright and round, cast his gaze towards Han Guang, who was pretending to be a shaolin abbot!

    Han Guang, who was hiding in the primal shard, suddenly felt his heart palpitate, and his hair stood on end.

    However, at this time, the vacuum hometown that had fused with the Netherworld had a bright and clear light sprinkling down, making everything tense and formless.

    PS: There are some things, tonight that chapter leave, the day after tomorrow to make up ~

 Chapter 1383 33. Not Playing By Common Sense

    The wind blew against the trees, and a leaf fell to reveal the autumn of the world. The tension that had permeated the air without the sense of ordinary people instantly disappeared, and all traces of fighting ceased to exist. It was just that the history of the existence of the line of the bodhisattva of Joy had shortened by a lot, furthermore, they had be mortal enemies with the orthodoxy of the Buddha of joy.

    Regardless of their status or stance, the great divine arts practitioners of creation all sighed in their hearts. Every time at this time, they would experience a sea of bitterness.

    The ignorant tan ping, Xia Xiu, and the others had already joined the Great Zhou Camp and were assigned to be the vanguard. They were currently forming a ring of formations and joining forces to attack Yanling Ind, which was the gateway to three clouds ind.

    Lightning was like spears, and the waves were like peaks. The surrounding water surface rose rapidly, leveling the highest peak on the ind. If it weren''t for the heavy flow of fire, burning deep blue, and steaming water vapor, this ce would have long turned into a swamp country, turning into an underwaterndscape.

    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

    The sound of a horn sounded, and the sound of metal was heard. The grand array that had gathered many overseas immortals and exterior experts returned without sess, unable to do anything to the numerous forbidden spells of Yanling Ind.

    "This ''Darkfire Hell Sea''truly lives up to its name. It can actually block so many immortals and deities."Xia Xiu breathed in and out Yuan Qi, recovering her strength as shemented the encounter just now.

    Yanling Ind''s ''Darkfire Hell Sea''was known as one of the best in the Dharma body level grand array. She had never experienced it in the past, but now that she had finally experienced it, her reputation was inferior to meeting them.

    Hearing this, herpanions in the surroundings agreed with her.

    Without the trouble of being involved in the conflict on the other side, Tan Ping was calm andposed, she chuckled and said, "How dare you call yourself the best among the dharma body level arrays that are thousands of miles away from the legendary level? When you encounter the ''nine Zigzag Yellow River Array''in the future, won''t your eyeballs pop out?"

    "The attack on Yanling Ind this time is just to practice the array formation for neers like us to improve our tacit understanding and n for the future. There is a huge difference between the human power of an organized array formation and a bunch of loose sand running their own government

    "Don''t you see that our nominal chief general, Sun Wu, a disciple of the hollow jade temple, has shown his face and made a move so far?"

    Anotherpanion named Yan jingang nodded and said, "Brother Tan, I admire your words!"

    He scratched the top of his head, he continued, "But I still don''t understand. His Majesty is the current human emperor. He holds the nirvana-level and is peerless. He can easily defeat the forces of three Cloud Ind and break the nine twists Yellow River Formation. Why does he have to let us attack and go through so much trouble?"

    Thebination of the nine Zigzag Yellow River Formation and the chaos golden battle caused the expressions of those below the Nirvana stage to change. However, the human emperor sword had long been awakened. With the Nirvana stage, what was there to be afraid of?

    Tan Ping''s lips moved. He wanted to say something but stopped, in the end, he smiled and said, "In the game of the Nirvana stage, the universe is used as a chessboard and the fate of themon people is used as a chess piece. One move can affect the whole body. Before the situation is clear, if His Majesty makes a move rashly, it may cause unexpected changes. The world is so big, and he is not the only one who has the Nirvana stage. It is also not only the person from the hollow jade temple who is an important figure. It is the way of the king to strike steadily and ask for the way."

    He did not go into too much detail because it was very difficult for hispanions to understand the true meaning of the sea of bitterness. It was very difficult for them to experience the worry and fear of "If they do not reach the other shore, they will just be a bubble.".

    Not every great divine arts practitioner in the destiny realm was able to face death calmly. Those who could say "The only death that has been difficult for thousands of years"were like those who had a nightmare together. Some would forget it in the blink of an eye, while others would only recover after being depressed for a long time, not to mention that there were other factors that affected them as well. The inner demons, external demons, and heavenly demons had never been cut off since ancient times!

    Xia Xiu and the others were confused when they heard that. They only roughly understood the main meaning. When the human emperor of the world had to be wary of the other divine weapons and other important figures on the other shore.., they needed to test the other party''s trump cards and the attitudes of the various forces bit by bit. If they were finally certain that they were at a disadvantage, there would be room for maneuver, and the losses would not be too great.

    Just as they finished resting and were ready to perform the 756th transformation of the array, a volcano suddenly erupted from Yanling Ind. Lava poured out like water, and the smoke and dust filled the air, it turned into ink-like filth that gave off an evil and depraved feeling.

    "Not good!"Tan Ping''s expression changed slightly, "The Apocalypse has deepened, and that volcano directly connected to the Netherworld and spewed out demonic fire and evil mist. This way, the Darkfire Hell Sea will turn into a ''ck hell of Filth''. The slightest contamination will pierce through one''s body and contaminate one''s true spirit. It''s very dangerous."

    "Then what should we do?"Xia Xiu knew that Big Brother Tan was experienced and knowledgeable. He definitely wouldn''t scare others.

    Tan Ping said, "The Dark Fire Hell Sea needs a certain amount of time to turn into a nefarious fire hell. At this time, it''s the most vulnerable. As long as we can find a treasure of extreme yang or extreme cold, we can try to break the array directly. At that time, we can seal the volcano and end this matter."

    He looked around and thought of a treasure in the water ancestor''s collection: "Ice Soul Ten Extreme Water.".

    Should he make a name for himself?<novelnext></novelnext>

    Suddenly, he felt a chill in his heart. He felt the powerful aura of a prehistoric beast. He looked to the east at the same time as Xia Xiu and the others. There stood a pale golden giant that was as tall as a mountain. The acupuncture points around it were opened, it reflectedyers of dark and deep universe.

    "''Invincible Iron Fist''Sun Wu... Eight-nine arcane art..."tan ping squinted his eyes.

    However, before he could say anything, he saw the pale golden giant take a step forward and crash into the Dark Fire Hell Sea. mes rose up and wrapped around him.

    The mes burned and sizzled, and the pale golden light became brighter and brighter. Sun Wuughed out loud and rushed to the side of the volcano despite all the mes, filth, and divine abilities. He clenched his right fist and smashed it down.

    Bang!

    The volcano copsed and stopped spewing. The Devil''s will was buried byyers of giant rocks.

    Watching this scene, Yan Jingang couldn''t help but mutter to himself, "This is the eight-nine arcane art. Both are peerless, butpared to it, the Starfire great art is too mediocre..."

    "As expected of the disciple of Yuxu..."Xia Xiu also sighed with emotion. There was no ultimate yang or ultimate frost treasure, but just his body alone could do this!

    Sun Wu withdrew from Yanling Ind and began to give orders. He ordered his immortal gods and external scenery experts to form a formation, leaving behindyers of forbidden spells to seal the volcano that connected to the nineher world.

    At this moment, he saw the sea area in the direction of three clouds ind rise up with waves of fog. The azure blue turned yellow and turbid, as if there was a lot of mud floating in the air. In an instant, itpletely covered the boundless sea area.

    "Nine twists of the Yellow River Formation..."Sun Wu frowned and muttered.

    Why was he in the nine twists of the Yellow River Formation right from the start?

    His side had just begun to attack the weak outer inds!

    To use his teacher''s asional joke, this scenario was not right!

    Could it be that consort three clouds had received some sort of guarantee, so she had nothing to fear?

    Would the great Zhou side respond in the same way, or retreat temporarily? If they chose the former, the conflict would quickly escte, and the degree of conflict would continue to rise. In the end, it was likely that the big shots would have to personally take part, and at this moment.., the attitudes of many important figures were very vague. It was impossible to predict who would have the upper hand and who would be at a disadvantage!

    All of a sudden, a ray of light lit up high in the sky, dyeing the clouds red and forming a sea of fire. A seemingly pure and charming voice descended:

    "Qing Qiu hase to assist the human emperor under the decree of the demon Empress!"

    Qing Qiu? Tan Ping''s gaze suddenly contracted. Before he reincarnated, this was the sessor of the demon saint, deeply favored by the demon emperor. He was practically the representative of that important figure on the other shore, his arrival brought the "Calm"situation to the edge of the cliff.

    What did the demon Emperor Want to do?

    In the Netherworld, the demon Buddha narrowed his eyes and thought to himself,

    "The demon emperor is very determined... does he really not care about the feelings of the demon Grand Sages?"

    "Or does he want to intensify the conflict as soon as possible, before Amitabha and mother Wusheng do something to reduce the Void?"

 Chapter 1384 34, Conspiracy

    The seductive voice entered their ears. Regardless of whether they were male or female, their minds were swayed. The tip of their nose suddenly smelled a strange fragrance, like musk or orchids. Their bodies seemed to float, as if they had fallen into the clouds.

    The fire clouds hung low, surrounded by mes. The Green Hill descended to the sky above Yanling Ind. Holding a long spear with one hand behind his back, his eyes were sparkling, reflecting the nine-bend yellow river formation in front of him.

    The Empress suddenly issued a decree, asking him toe and help her. Was this the prelude to a new round of the war on the other shore? Or did she already "See"that Empress San Xiao was just bluffing, using the human emperor''s mentality of not wanting to easily widen the conflict to scare the enemy away with the "Empty city strategy"?

    If it was the former, it would not be a waste to think about it. With the current situation, Amitabha, old mother Wu Sheng, and the primordial Lord of Heaven, Su Meng, did not want to break the rtive peace before Gu Xiaosang attacked the other shore, which would increase the number of variables suddenly, it would even lead to the possibility of an uncertain future.

    At the moment, Amitabha had stabilized the alliance with Bodhi ancient Buddha. The Golden Emperor, at some unknown price, had a tacit understanding with the celestial emperor and the Devil Buddha, and might even secretly join forces. The primordial Lord of Heaven, Su Meng, had been befriending the green emperor, it could be imagined that when Gu Xiaosang tried to break free from the sea of bitterness and bring Amitabha and mother Wusheng closer to the Dao fruit, the important figures on the other shore who would stand out to stop her were clearly at a disadvantage. They did not want to take this opportunity to stir up the situation and intensify the conflict, they could only watch helplessly when the time came.

    And now that they had descended to help the human emperor, neither the heavenly venerate of morality, the green emperor, or the heavenly venerate of primordial beginning, Su Meng, could pick out the word "Wrong". In the face of the imminent collision, they would only stand on the side of the current human emperor, let''s see how Amitabha and the ancient Bodhi Buddha would respond.

    With his mind racing and his thoughts whirling, Qing Qiu had a pure and charming smile on his face. He took a step forward and stepped into the "Nine bend Yellow River Formation"under everyone''s gaze!

    The world changed. The river water was turbid and rolled up a thousandyers of brown waves. They merged with the light from the Chaos Golden Dipper and struck towards Qing Qiu in all directions. Once they were contaminated, they would immediately change towards mortals, the top three flowers were cut off and the five Qi in his chest was corroded. Therefore, the nine-bend Yellow River Array with the Chaos Golden Dipper as the core was the nemesis of almost all cultivators below the other shore.

    Trapped in the array that shone brightly during the ancient godhood era and could lose the illusory great dao at any time, Qing Qiu was calm and unhurried. He held the ck Golden Spear with Phoenix wings on his back and made it stab upwards, shaking out the spear flowers, it transformed into a thirty-three-story Golden Pagoda. Streaks of yellow light drooped down like a cluster of true dragons. It was sacred and solemn, and it was filled with virtue. It was impervious to all spells!

    Turbid waves flickered with golden light as they mmed down. The Heaven, earth, ck, and Yellow Pagoda remained unmoving. It was not tainted by the power of decadence. It was bright yellow, clear, and lustrous.

    With the Virtue Pagoda formed by the demon Saint Spear, Qing Qiu Sheng walked leisurely toward the center of the nine Bend Yellow River Array Formation. Along the way, the wind was strong, the waves were high, and the turbid waves were filthy. None of them could shake her even a little. Even if the chaos golden dipper was lowered.., even if it pressed down on her surroundings, it would not be able to soak in the light of the mysterious yellow merit.

    At the center of the formation, two flood dragons, one ck and one white, flew out. Yin and Yang interweaved, creating a tai chi millstone. It twisted the heaven, earth, and the mysterious yellow exquisite pagoda, wanting to wear it down bit by bit.

    The mysterious yellow sshed and the light gold flickered. The sizzling sound of friction was incessant. The thirty-three golden pagodas did not appear to be dull at all.

    At this moment, Qing Qiu had already arrived at the edge of the nine twists of the Yellow River Formation. He saw three clouds ind, which was entangled by the turbid river water. Everything was so fragile, so vulnerable.

    "There hasn''t been any change yet... could it be thatdy three clouds is really bluffing and has just started to use all her chips to Bluff?"Qing Qiu let out a sigh of relief, half relieved and half relieved of a lot of doubts.

    She pointed her finger at San Xiao Ind and pointed at the winding turbid river.

    The Heaven, earth, and yellow exquisite pagoda instantly disintegrated into a vast and clear ocean. A book full of the feeling of moistening things floated up and down, bringing with it the sparkling light of a spark, and submerged toward San Xiao Ind.

    It was a saint''s virtue to be moistened by themon people and not be touched by anyws!

    The turbid and sinking tortuous river water avoided one after another. It split open the central fog and revealed the scene on the three clouds ind.

    That ce seemed to have formed a world of its own. The four pirs of Heaven and earth each had a towering and rugged immortal sword. It was red like blood, pitch ck like the sky, green ethereal, and pure white. They interweaved with each other and gave birth to an endless sword light, it disyed the intent of destruction, ughter, freeze, and so on. Just by looking at it, Fox Qingqiu also took a few steps back under the protection of the water of holy virtue.

    Immortal-ying sword formation!

    Theplete immortal-ying sword formation!<novelnext></novelnext>

    The number one killing formation in the immemorial era!

    What was even more terrifying was that in the center of three clouds ind, there was a bright and clear moon hanging. It was calm and tranquil, as if it was the scene after death, illuminating the ce where the sword Qi was rampant.

    Wu Sheng''s mother actually personally came here to preside over the immortal-ying sword formation!

    This was absolutely different from the power when she used the four immortal-ying swords and the formation map to form a formation against the enemy. Because at this moment, there was an ancient elder suppressing the eye of the formation, almost recreating the grand scene of the immortal-ying sword formation established by the Heavenly Lord of Lingbao during the Battle of Ascension!

    What made Qing Qiu''s heart palpitate even more was that the immortal ying sword formation before him seemed to have fused with the Heaven''s secrets and Heaven''s secrets. It was like the end of the epoch had finally arrived. Even if all the other shore cultivators joined hands, they would still be unable to reverse this trend..

    "Since the Gold Emperor took the initiative to make a move, isn''t he afraid that he willpletely intensify the conflict and once again stir up the conflict between the other shore,pletely exposing his trump card?"Qing Qiu did not dare to be careless. Her beautiful figure shed as she retreated back to Yanling Ind, suddenly, she recalled what had happened just now and had a new understanding of the current situation, "Why did the gold emperor, who endured and endured and retreated time and time again, suddenly be abnormal?"? With the celestial eradication sword formation being set up without anyone noticing, he had long been waiting to intensify the conflict and was prepared to start a war on the other shores here! "Is it because thest stronghold in the real world can not be lost, or did he nt some kind of trap, just waiting for other important figures to jump into the pit?"

    In the Hollow Jade Temple, on the Fusang ancient tree, in the Western Paradise, in the Higan Daoist rite temples, pairs of eyes were cast toward the three clouds ind, toward the immortal-ying sword array that waspletely set up and suppressed by the old man.

    Sensing the arrival of the end of the world, Meng Qi stroked the ancient Daoist crown on his head and sighed inwardly:

    The closer it was to the end of the world, the more terrifying the immortal-ying sword array became.

    The current gold emperor was still not as powerful as the heavenly lord of Numinous Treasure during the Battle of Ascension. However, the immortal-ying sword formation was stronger than it was then. Under the circumstances of cancelling each other out, the entire formation was almost the same. In other words.., only when the four true Nirvana realms worked together could they break this formation!

    Of course, this did not mean that the immortal-ying sword formation suppressed by the Gold Emperor was as powerful as the four normal Nirvana realms. In Meng Qi''s own condition, after flying out of the "Supreme boundless primordial Qi Qi Cloud"and shing out the "True ri"to join forces.., he could leisurely enter the formation, "Tour"it once, and then leave the formation intact without suffering any damage. However, this way, he could not break the formation and could not threaten the gold emperor!

    At this time, he recalled the Numinous Treasure brand he had encountered at the highest level of the nine heavens, and recalled the phrase "I am the supreme during the final tribtion"!

    As the saying goes, if the Numinous Treasure heavenly venerate returned, he would definitely be able to suppress the rest. He was the number one in the world. Perhaps, during the Battle of the ascension of the gods, the two Western Saints had chosen to join forces with the primordial beginning morality in order to suppress the numinous treasure as much as possible, he was trying his best to not fall into a passive position during the final tribtion..

    Seeing the four swords of immortal yer rise into streaks of red, green, ck, and White Sword Light, outlining the aura of the end of the epoch, Meng Qi got rid of all the emotional interference and naturally got an idea:

    "To break the immortal yer Sword Formation, I have to make the four swords of Immortal yer and the formation map belong to their respective owners. I can''t have them in the hands of the gold emperor who cultivates the ''hometown of vacuum''!"

    He believed that this was the first thought that every big figure on the other shore had when they witnessed the current scene. However, in order to break the immortal ying sword formation, even if the current heavenly venerate of morality and Amitabha descended.., there still had to be the cooperation of an ancient figure on the other shore. In other words, in a short period of time, the Gold Emperor was able to hold off the three big figures by himself. Therefore.., the Celestial Emperor, the Devil Buddha, the monster of Heavenly Dao, and the Supreme True Buddha faced the remaining three other shores and had a chance to plot something.

    The Gold Emperor had another purpose, and every other shore could see it. However, his posture was too good, and people could not help but want to dismantle the immortal-ying sword formation and cut off a huge hidden danger!

    This was an overt plot!

    Looking at the future tributaries and sensing the possibility of his own upation, Meng Qi could not find the hidden changes of the gold emperor. At this moment, a crane cry came from high in the sky, and the Golden Bridge fell across Heaven and earth. The western colored ss rose, and a huge Buddha condensed, the heavenly venerate of morality and Amitabha were about to descend.

    It was not that they could not see that the Golden Emperor had other motives, but they had weighed the pros and cons and made this choice. They could bear a certain price for this!

 Chapter 1385 35, Cunning Old Fox (Two s Combined)

    Red, green, ck, and white, sword qi crisscrossed, crushing matter, boiling energy, copsing the void, and curling time. It made the heaven and earth within the coverage seem as if it had arrived at the end of the world, and nothing could survive.

    Just from afar, Sun Wu, Tan Ping, and the other immortal avatars were all cold. Fear was as cold as ice, seeping deep into their bones. What was even more terrifying was that through this apocalyptic scene.., they seemed to have seen an extremely quiet darkness. There was no flow of time, no sh of thought. Other than dead silence, there was still dead silence. It made people feel fear and fear from the bottom of their hearts.

    This was the final oue. It was the "Tomb"of this era. Only by believing in the supreme mother could this despairing darkness evolve into a vacuum hometown.

    Just as their minds were about to be eroded by the feeling of the leak of the immortal ying sword array and turned into walking corpses, a clear cry of a crane suddenly sounded in their ears. A long golden bridge condensed from many dao patterns appeared in front of their eyes, it seemed to be erected on the sea of bitterness, leading to the other shore of bliss, turning into a dream-like bubble into a real existence.

    This higan golden bridge descended from the Oudou Pce of the thirty-three heavens, also from the extreme south of the Eastern Sea. It extended from the point of intersection between the Netherworld and the real world,nding in front of the immortal ying sword array in a vast and mighty manner. It was filled with the aura of Doomsday, it suppressed all the hidden killing and destruction and did not cause any ripples.

    A white-haired old man in Daoist robes rode on a green bull and stepped on the Golden Bridge. He seemed to be walking slowly, but in reality, he was walking quickly. The world behind him changed, forming a ck-and-white Yin-yang fish with its head and tail entwined.

    "Wee, martial granduncle!"Sun Wu was the first toe back to his senses and pay his respects.

    The celestial venerable of morals! Tan Ping''s heart pounded violently. He was actually somewhat shaken. Even though he was the reincarnation of the ancient Empyrean God, water ancestor, he was able to enter and leave the immortal world as if nothing had happened. The number of times he had met the heavenly venerate of virtue could be counted on one hand. After all, ever since the beginning of this era.., daofather three purities, the two saints of the west, Demon Empress Nuwa, and the other ancient transmigrators who had dominated the previous eras were all hiding behind the scenes. They rarely appeared in the world. Before the fall of the heavenly court.., they were only able to get a glimpse of the Battle of Ascension. At most, they would be able to pay their respects at the Peaches of immortality banquet and other asions

    Today, this ancient Celestial Master was right in front of them.

    It was precisely because of this that Tan Ping felt that the end of the world was approaching.

    "Wee, Celestial Master!"The others were all startled awake. They followed Sun Wu and bowed respectfully.

    At the same time, there were many Brahma flowers falling from the sky. They were golden and translucent, and they shone with a zed light. They intersected with the green lotus flowers that were blooming on the surface of the sea and on the ground. "Namo Amitabha Buddha"came out from every corner, it was endless.

    The Brahma and the green lotus bloomed. A Golden Buddha sat cross-legged in each of them. It was the Amitabha Buddha in the hearts of every believer. It was also the manifestation of all kinds of karma, together, they formed a vast Buddha that filled all the worlds in the universe. Bit by bit, it was like the condensation of the vast sea.

    In the center of the vast sea of Buddha, a twelfth-grade green lotus throne was fresh and clean. It was not stained by dust. It connected the perfect nirvana world in the Western Paradise, which was everywhere. It turned into a pale golden giant Buddha with 48 circles of light behind its head, its face was full ofpassion and its heart was filled with all living beings.

    This faint golden giant Buddha opened its palm and sat in a lotus position with a golden body that was six feet tall. It emitted boundless light and had boundless lifespan. It had boundless divine abilities. White waves rolled over its head, and three Zen intents floated above it, the relic that symbolized wealth seemed to be the smallest, but it made the onlookers look at it instinctively. It was as if it was the source of all dharma and the condensation of all the true intents of Buddhism.

    When the two most ancient Hikikomori appeared, the surroundings of three clouds ind immediately became calm. However, the immortal-ying sword formation was red, green, ck, and white. It did not seem to be weakened at all. The Bright Moon at the center of the formation was quietly hanging high in the sky, without any ripples, it was as if they had been waiting for a long time.

    The celestial venerable of morals walked to the front of the immortal-ying sect. He looked up at the green ethereal immortal sword that seemed to be hanging in the sky and sighed lightly. He pushed the Daoist crown on his head and a wave of clear air rushed out, turning into three Daoists, old, middle, and green, they all had the aura of the other shore, showing the beginning, prosperity, and decline.

    "Daoist brother, I''m here to help you!"The three Daoists each rode on a strange beast and went to the gate of extermination, following the heavenly venerate of virtue. One went to the gate of extermination, waiting for Amitabha''s dharma body, which was rolling relics above his head, to approach the gate of entrapment, they met up with Amitabha''s dharma body.

    Seeing this, Amitabha put his hands together, and the three dharma bodies chanted in unison,

    "Mercy, Mercy."

    As soon as he finished speaking, his avatar entered the gate of extinction. The three Sariras above his head rolled out white waves, turning the past, present, and future, up, down, left, right, front, and back, into an illusion. Even the trillions of sword lights that fell were the same, like a dream, it disappeared without a trace in the blink of an eye. A great path opened up in the formation, allowing Amitabha to grow lotuses step by step and walk toward the core of the formation. Daoist Shangqing followed closely by his side.

    The higan golden bridge extended out and entered the celestial execution citadel. All the sword radiances, all the destruction, and all the ughter were suppressed. There were no fluctuations, allowing the heavenly venerate of morals to "Leisurely"ride the ox into the depths, daoist Taiqing did not even use any abhijna.

    Outside the gate of entrapment of immortality, the perfected body descended. He pointed with his finger, and the Green Lotus tform beneath him shot up into the sky. Lotus flowers bloomed inside, each holding a relic. Each relic emitted billions of rays of light and interweaved with each other, it formed an indestructible "Pure Land."Even if the sword light kept shing down and the end of the world came, it could only shake a little. One or two green lotuses fell, and Daoist Yuqing held the Jade Ruyi in his palm, the golden flower of virtue, the purple clouds of virtue, and the Holy Virtue Water Light were also guarded tightly. The twobined their strength and steadily passed through the gate of Entrapment, approaching the core of the formation in the boundless sword Qi of destruction, ughter, and freezing.

    On the other side, the vast Buddha formed by countless Amitabha Buddhas flew into the gate of immortal yer amidst the endless "Buddhist chants". Each sword light was able to destroy a Buddha, but the Buddha was reborn again after being destroyed.., the implication was boundless. For a moment, both sides had their ups and downs, and they were in a stalemate.

    Seeing that Amitabha Buddha was having a hard time breaking through the formation, Meng Qi did not sigh. Instead, he nodded slightly. The current situation was a little better than he had expected.

    As expected of the two most ancient transmigrators in the world. He had originally estimated that he would need a transmigrator who was close to the embryonic form of Dao Fruit to break through the immortal ying sword formation. In other words, he had to descend and do his best to be confident, however, looking at it now, the Green Emperor who had not fully recovered was enough.

    Meng Qi, who was in the hollow jade temple, looked at the Green Emperor in the Fusang Ancient Tree realm. Their eyes met and they nodded slightly.

    It was better to leave the breaking of the formation to Emperor Qing. He would stay behind. Together with the Monster Emperor and the Bodhi ancient Buddha, it would be enough to suppress all evil.

    Outside the three clouds ind, green light suddenly sprinkled down from the sky and paved a road. Within a radius of hundreds of thousands of miles, nts grew, schools of fish expanded, and life was full of vitality, then, Sun Wu, Tan Ping, and the other immortal gods saw Emperor Qing riding a powerful nine-headed lion with a purple pure Yang Jade ruler hanging at his waist. He walked into the ughter immortal sect elegantly and elegantly along the "Road".

    The Purple Qi was mighty and formed many flying flowers. The Sword Qi twisted down and could not be shaken at all. Green emperor and Amitabha joined hands to pass through the door and enter the sword formation.

    Seeing this scene, Meng Qi, who was sitting cross-legged in the dark chaos, had a deep look in his eyes. It was as if there were other worlds hidden in the universe, waiting for the next change.

    Mother Wusheng''s sudden esction of the conflict was too sudden at first nce, but after careful deduction, it could be found that this was his best response: his body was in the final tribtion, his cultivation methodbined with the orthodoxy of the heavenly lord of Numinous Treasure, and he also grasped the four immortal ying swords and the formation map, it was like the incarnation of the end of the epoch, which made every person on the other shore wary. If he was about to take a step further on the path of reducing and seeking emptiness, it would be almost intolerable!

    Therefore, before little sang broke free from the sea of bitterness, the heavenly venerate of morality, Amitabha, and the other ancient elders who feared each other would most likely put aside their differences temporarily and join forces to deal with the gold emperor, just like how they had attacked their home in the vacuum when they were in heaven, in the process of dismantling the four celestial eradication swords and the formation map, he would never mind adding insult to injury. It would be best if he could make the gold emperor perish.

    Seeing that such a future could not be changed, he used the celestial eradication sword formation as the bait for an overt scheme. He would help the celestial emperor or the Devil Buddha to tie down at least three other shores in exchange for other benefits. Without considering emotions, he would only talk about benefits, it was indeed the best choice, and he had even turned the passive into the active.

    The Gold Emperor would give up on worldly possessions, even if it was a godly weapon of the other shore level!

    Therefore, the following article was outside the celestial eradication sword array, not inside the array that was destined to be the result!

    Just as Meng Qi''s thoughts were moving in the infinite chaos, outside the demon Emperor Pce, the water suddenly flourished and rippled, transforming into a towering and lofty emperor.

    He stood outside the door with his hands behind his back, neither entering nor leaving. Just like that, he ''looked''at the monster Emperor ''from afar''through the many pavilions.

    The Celestial Emperor had made his move!

    The key point was the Devil Buddha... Meng Qi had an epiphany. He reached out his hand and was about tomand the Three Treasures Ruyi, which was suppressing the intersection of the extreme south end of the East Sea, the nine underworlds, and the real world. A clear aura flowed out from the top of his head, it transformed into a green-blue, pure Buddha.

    Suddenly, outside the hollow jade temple, a little green floated down. Each dot was suffused with the color of wisdom and tranquility. It was disguised as a towering Bodhi tree. Under the tree sat an ancient Buddha with twenty-four heads in eighteen hands in a lotus position, each of them held a jade bracelet, a flower pot, a divine pestle, a golden bell, an umbre cover, and other objects. The ss was bright and clean, without the slightest bit of dust. Beside him, a quasi-taoist with his hair in a bun was holding a colorful seven treasures magical tree, he smiled and looked at Meng Qi, who had a deep aura in the Jade Clear Hall.

    Bodhi ancient Buddha!

    The one who came to stop Meng Qi was the Bodhi ancient Buddha!

    Meng Qi was neither shocked nor angry. He looked at the Bodhi ancient Buddha and the quasi-lift Daoist and said calmly, "I am not afraid."

    "No wonder the gold emperor is so fearless. I thought it was the demon emperor who created the gap, but it turned out to be the ancient Buddha."

    "With the realm and strength of the ancient Buddha, there is only one thing that Ah Nan can bewitch you, and that is the ''technique''to cut out another corpse in a short period of time."

    Tu Qiong saw it clearly. He had already seen the changes in the tributaries that followed. The Devil Buddha, Ah Nan, had done so much. He had contacted the heavenly emperor,municated with the Golden Emperor, and secretly connected with the Bodhi in order to eliminate the interference, refine the nine underworld, and be the incarnation of the Apocalypse, the evil devil that destroyed the world!

    The Bodhi ancient Buddha was shrouded in the pure Buddhist light. He said with a smile and a sigh,

    "Three of my corpses were damaged because of you, and now, because of you, Hope has been restored. One drink and one peck are all destined. As the cause of all the consequences, I believe that it is not difficult for you to understand."

    With his realm, it was not difficult for him to kill another corpse. It was difficult because the end of the world was near and time was pressing. Even if he could kill one, he would not be able to grow, not to mention fighting Amitabha, the heavenly venerate of morals, and others for the transcendence dao fruit.

    In the Monster Emperor Pce, the voice of the little girl sounded as if she was sighing and asking,

    "You took the chestnuts from the Devil Buddha''s fire. Have you forgotten what happened in the past? Aren''t you afraid that you will be attacked from behind again?"

    Knowing that the Devil Buddha was very harmful to the monster race, the Heavenly Emperor did not have any doubts about the monster emperor''s attitude. A faint smile appeared on his blurry face in the light:

    "Once the nine Netherworld is refined, the Devil Buddha will temporarily rece the gold emperor who controls the immortal-ying sword formation and be the symbol of the destruction of the world. He will be so powerful that he is as old as the ancients. He will also have great power. In this way, he will naturally be the target of everyone. He will firmly attract the attention of the heavenly venerates and Buddhas. This will allow the heavenly emperor of this era to obtain a certain degree of relief."

    The end of the epoch had always been tied to the destruction of the nine heavens and the fall of the Celestial Emperor. After the Devil Buddha refined the nine Netherworld, there were changes, just like how the Heavenly Emperor nted the fusang ancient tree and tried to rece the peach tree!<novelnext></novelnext>

    The Celestial Emperor knew this, and so did the Devil Buddha. They just took what they needed!

    ..

    In the nine Netherworld, when the bodhi ancient Buddha blocked the "Gate"of the Hollow Jade Temple, the Devil Buddha sitting cross-legged on the pitch-ck peak suddenly revealed its devil body. It had nine heads and 26 faces, and each of its arms held human skin, wooden fish, white bones, prayer beads, and other objects, every face was a manifestation of all sorts of negative emotions in the hearts of all living beings. It was filled with the intent of great destruction, Great Madness, great destruction, and Great Terror.

    The dozens of eyes flickered with dark red, highlighting the reverse ten thousand character symbol. They all looked toward the deepest part of theherworld.

    The demon lord suddenly stood up, and a small seal flew out of his body, enveloping Yang Jian. It was deep and heavy, and it was divided into six realms. It manifested the scenes of the Netherworld, the mortal world, and the Paradise of the immortal world. It was dark and deep, and it was mysterious and profound, it was as if it could push any great divine arts practitioner into different reincarnation cycles. It could make every person on the other shore feel as if they were born after birth.

    Reincarnation seal!

    In order to sessfully refine the nine Netherworlds, the demon Buddha lent the treasure to the demon lord!

    Yang Jian''s expression was calm. He held the small apricot g in his hand, and golden lotuses rolled around. They emitted a myriad of light that connected to the Yin Earth, firmly protecting himself against the power of reincarnation.

    The Dark Red Vortex appeared in every corner of the nineherworld. They turned into crazed eyes and palms that kept contracting, enveloping the nine chaos celestial master who controlled the Demon Emperor''s ws.

    The two chaotic and irrational fellows were like wild beasts. They entangled with each other, tore at each other, crushed the world, and froze time.

    ck Heavenly Emperor extended his palm from the void and fought with Ghost Emperor Xuanming in the two levels of Luo Feng and ck prison. They destroyedyers of yin earth and decayed the ghosts and zombies.

    In a short moment, there were only seven kills Daoist who wielded theherworld sea sword and the extremely terrifying Devil Buddha left in theherworld.

    As their eyes met and were being stared at one by one, seven kills Daoist suddenly felt a strong sense of fear. It came from the memories of being crushed and defeated by the Devil Buddha in the past, and it came from the imprint of many years of puppets.

    The enemy in front of him could not be defeated and could not be stopped!

    This was a thought that could not be dispelled from his heart.

    "What, do you still want to resist?"The Devil Buddha, Ah Nan, smiled. He was evil and deep.

    At this moment, a golden light broke through the space-time barrier and fell into the nineherworld. It turned into a dark and violent ape. It swallowed time and reversed karma. In an instant, it reached the pseudo-nirvana realm. It was the Monkey King Grand Sage, Sun Wukong.

    He did not use the Golden Cudgel. He extended his right hand and it expanded continuously. It connected the sky with the earth and smashed towards the demon Buddha like a windmill. He shouted,

    "Return my master''s Life!"

    Under the guidance of this high-spirited fighting spirit, the seven kills Daoist finally cut off the fear in his heart. He held the Netherworld Sea Sword and turned into a streak of lightless sword radiance. He crossed severalyers of the nine Netherworlds and shed towards the huge body of the demon Buddha.

    "Heh, do you think that you can fight me with the boost from the Netherworld? Don''t you see whose home ground this is?"The eyes of the demon Buddha, Ah Nan, shed with a cold light. His smile did not diminish as his body suddenly squirmed and split into three lumps of flesh and blood.

    The flesh and blood grew longer with the wind and turned into the appearance of the thunder god, Ah Nan and the demon Buddha. Originally, they were only at the peak of the destiny realm, but with the boost from theherworld, they instantly expanded to the pseudo-nirvana realm, he faced the equal-heaven Grand Sage and the seven kills Daoist. With three against two, he barely managed to hold them back.

    The nine Netherworld''s boost to the Nirvana realm was limited? It did not matter! If I could turn one into ten thousand demons and secretly cultivate three temporary bodies at the peak of the Destiny realm, they would be able to improve their essence!

    This was the terrifying aspect of the Satanic Buddha in the nineherworld!

    However, at this moment, the Satanic Buddha''s aura had also dropped to the level of the weak Nirvana realm. If it continued to drop, he might encounter a bacsh.

    Seeing that all his opponents were blocked and that the celestial eradication sword formation was on the verge of copse, but it could still hold on for a few breaths, he felt exceptionally happy. He looked at Meng Qi in the hollow jade temple andughed out loud:

    "You should help me be the oldest shore!"

    Amidst the loudughter, the Devil Buddha took a step forward and entered the bottom of the Netherworld Sea. He entered the core of theherworld. Waves of red and ck light surged out like water, dotted with reverse ten thousand symbols.

    Rumble!

    The Netherworld trembled, and the ck sun fell. Qi Zhengyan from the Scarlet Mountain Range had long stood up, and his gaze was solemn as he looked at the bottom of the Netherworld Sea.

    Rumble!

    The Devil Buddha''sughter reverberated in every part of the Netherworld Sea. This world was dyed ck and red, as if it had be someone else''s internal organs. It squirmed crazily, digesting everything.

    Qi Zhengyan''s gaze was deep, and he sighed. He set off rolling red currents, and swept up the transformed evil devil God and his followers. He instantly disappeared, and no one knew where he had hidden them.

    Boom!

    Thunder rumbled as ck lightning streaked across the sky. It was densely packed like an ocean, filling up theherworld.

    ..

    A pure white, wless light illuminated the sky. The Supreme True Buddha looked hungrily at the Buddhas and bodhisattvas who had lost the protection of the other shore, such as the Benevolent Voyage Bodhisattva and the Moonlight Bodhisattva!

    Seeing this, Meng Qi let out a long sigh:

    "My Zhending Tathagata has nothing to do with the nine Netherworlds. He can only block the Supreme True Buddha."

    "The Supreme True Buddha can restrain the golden body of the Zen sect. I''m afraid you can''t rely on Zhending alone. I''m willing to help,"Zhundi Daoist said with a smile. He turned his head and raised the seven treasures wonderful tree, charging at the Supreme True Buddha, zhending Tathagata also used this opportunity to escape from the hollow jade temple andunch a siege.

    Looking at the ancient Buddha under the bodhisattva tree, Meng Qi said without anger or annoyance,

    "Fellow Daoist, aren''t you worried that after the Devil Buddha refines theherworld, it will be difficult to control it and bring about the end of the era ahead of time?"

    The ancient bodhisattva Buddha looked at the refined Netherworld and chuckled:

    "Of course I''m worried. Moreover, the Devil Buddha is a traitor by nature. Even if we cooperate, we won''t be able to trust him. However, it''s not like I''m not prepared. I have a magical technique."

    "What secret technique?"Meng Qi suddenly understood.

    The Bodhi ancient Buddha smiled:

    "The stronger you are, the weaker he will be. When he has refined the nine Netherworlds, I will help you to improve."

    As he spoke, a golden body of a Buddha appeared under the Bodhi Tree. It was green and golden, untainted, unclean, and indestructible. It had three heads and six arms. It was extremely powerful!

    "This is..."even Meng Qi who was at Nirvana realm was a little surprised.

    This was the golden body of the Holy Buddha!

    This was the body of the primordial Lord of Heaven!

    Bodhi ancient Buddha sighed:

    "When I was in Lingshan, I used this to persuade Wukong to reincarnate and cultivate again. I really stood on the side of Buddhism. Unfortunately, he didn''t want to..."

 Chapter 1386 36: No Losers (Third Update)

    As he thought about the spiritual mountain, Ah Nan betrayed the great reversal formation and the fall of the Ten Thousand Buddhas, the demons were overwhelmed. Even the Great Peacock King Kong Xuan was severely injured. At this moment, the demons were affected by the reversal of the Ten Thousand Buddhas Formation, at the same time, they had to fight against Amitabha or one of the ancient bodhi buddhas who "Just happened to be here". They could not even protect themselves, let alone protect the demons. The situation was precarious.

    At this juncture, the Monkey King Grand Sage, who had always been brave and brave, was severely injured by the fall of the Ten Thousand Buddhas. However, he relied on the physical strength of the eight-nine arcane art and wanted to summon his remaining strength to use his golden cudgel to break through the spiritual mountain and rebuild the Pure Land, he created life for the other demon Grand Sages. At the same time, he saw his teacher, the ancient Bodhi Buddha, he heard words like "There are many limitations to an innately strong body. Why not use this opportunity to reincarnate and seek the next life to prove the path to the other shore". He felt the attraction of the power of the golden form of the Saint Buddha.

    However, making this choice meant giving up on the great saints of the demon race andpletely standing on the side of the Buddhist sect. Therefore, he first called out "Teacher"in a low voice and then roared. He did not cultivate the next life and swung his club with all his might, piercing through the spiritual mountain, he almost diedpletely. Fortunately, he was saved by the heavenly venerate of morals, who intervened in this battle. After refining for all eternity, he was finally alive and kicking again, maintaining his peak condition.

    Such a scene shed in Meng Qi''s mind. Although he had yet to "Step Foot"into the Battle of Mount Ling, and he did not know how many ancient elders fought against each other, he knew many details today, he could already deduce what happened to the equal-heaven Grand Sage.

    Looking at the golden body of the Saint Buddha, whose aura was covered by the Bodhi Tree, Meng Qi had a new understanding of the sudden outbreak of the Battle of the other shore:

    The ancient Bodhi Buddha hadpleted the Three Corpses and restored his peak state. He was now qualified to participate in the battle for thest Cmity Dao fruit. The heavenly venerate of virtue did not interfere in the battle and seemed to bepletely unprepared. However, he was able to obtain a portion of the four immortal ying swords or the formation map, furthermore, because he had assimted the golden body of the Holy Buddha, he hadpleted eight or nine incarnations and cut out ''Lord Qingyuan''. He was able to further reduce the gap and was considered the biggest winner!

    Amitabha was also able to obtain a portion of the four immortal ying swords or the formation diagram. He was able to resolve the karma of the three Bodhi ancient Buddhas without any hesitation. The Heavenly Emperor was able to obtain a certain degree of relief, he was able to umte karma for some future schemes. The Green Emperor was able to obtain one of the four immortal ying swords. Amitabha was able to obtain the golden body of the Holy Buddha andplete the eight-nine arcane art. He was able to progress further while bearing heavy karma and grand aspirations The demon Buddha had refined the nine underworld and ascended to the level of an ancient man in one fell swoop. Even if he had his own strength to hold him back, he would not be weaker than the Bodhi ancient Buddha; the monster Emperor did not obtain it, but he did not lose it either.

    Other than the two abnormal shores of the Supreme True Buddha and the monster of the Heavenly Dao, seven out of the nine had benefited, and one was unharmed. Only the gold emperor had weakened a lot, but the four celestial ying swords and the formation map were things that he would definitely lose, using this to exchange for some unknown benefits or karma given by the Devil Buddha could be considered equal, and it had even turned a passive into an active one.

    There was no loser in this struggle for the other shore!

    The various tributaries of the future were clearly reflected, and Meng Qi could only smile. Amitabha and the celestial venerable of morals had seen through the changes and did not hesitate to descend to break the formation, or did they have a tacit understanding with the Bodhi ancient Buddha?

    Boom!

    Streaks of pitch-ck lightning tore through theyers of the nine remoteness, bringing with them the destruction of the void and the condensation of demonic qi. The sturdy and towering mountains and the rigid and boundlessnd all rolled up like soft towels and squirmed crazily, it was as if they were digesting something or being digested.

    Boom!

    ck and red engulfed theyers of the nine remoteness, dissolving the origin of life and death, Luo Feng''s ck prison, the Netherworld Sea''s demonic pool, and other ces that were close to the Dao or remnants of the ruins!

    Boom!

    Eyes appeared out of thin air in different parts of nine remoteness. They were either evil, cold, mad, or cruel. All of them were rotating the reverse ten thousand character Talisman, looking down on all the living beings in this world.

    Boom!

    An illusory river of time appeared, flowing through nine remoteness. It passed through countless years in the past and was gradually dyed in red and ck.

    Red and ck spread rapidly. They flowed upstream, assimting modern times, controlling the Middle Ages, and covering the ancient times. It was all the way until the beginning of the new age when clear and turbid air descended, and nine remoteness was born.

    After the birth of the nine underworld, the turbid qi settled and condensed, connecting with the Great Dao, forming a ce that was close to the Great Dao, giving birth to the first batch of Evil Gods and ghosts born from the "Dao".

    In the depths of the ck prison, there was ice, dark green, and decay. There were ghosts growing inside, breathing in turbid qi, and breathing in and out of time. It was the first ghost of this era, Ghost Emperor Xuanming!

    He had already traced back to this point. Before he was born, he was already on the false shore. At the current node, he was in a fierce battle with the ck Heaven Emperor, covering all parts of history. Even at the beginning of the nine underworld, one could still see the dying and doomsday-like waves and the cold and silent Ghost Dance.

    At this moment, the red and ck colors that were dyed by the river of time suddenly stirred up a violent whirlpool, disturbing the time of theherworld. A finger that was full of depravity and madness reached out and pointed at Ghost Emperor Xuanming, who was in the dark green ice.

    The reverse ten thousand characters formed on the tip of the finger, transforming intoyers of demon shadows, and performing the third move of the Tathagata reverse palm together:

    "Saint Forsaken Wisdom!"

    At the current node, in different ces in the long river of history, Ghost Emperor Xuanming sensed the danger of his own body. He attacked crazily without caring about his life and death, trying to avoid the ck Heaven Emperor. However, his understanding was toote. The palm of "Absolute saint forgives Wisdom"hit..,yers of barriers disappeared, and even his thoughts became blurry. He was pointed at the center of his brows by that finger.

    The green jade at the tip of his finger gathered and turned into an ancient and gentle bodhi seed. It drilled into Ghost Emperor Xuanming''s body and rapidly pulled out branches and leaves. It absorbed the spiritual light of his nature and shone with a new light of wisdom.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "No..."Ghost Emperor Xuanming screamed miserably at the current node. He looked up at the sky and cried out, but everything came to an abrupt stop. He had been "Someone else"since the beginning of his life, and then he had experienced eternal corruption and perfection, until "Today.".

    When he lowered his head, his eyes had lost the color of the past and became dignified and lofty, just like Emperor Fengdu back then.

    Both of them were ghost emperors, and they were different lords of the Netherworld!

    "Congrattions on your ''return'', fellow Daoist."ck Heaven Emperor smiled slightly.

    Ghost Emperor Xuanming nodded slightly. "Greetings, fellow Daoist!"

    Boom!

    The Netherworld began to turn transparent, and an unimaginably huge mouth appeared at the bottom. With the reverse ten thousand-word Buddha as its teeth, it gnawed and chewed on this world, seemingly slowly but actually quickly pulling it into its mouth.

    At this moment, the three "False shores"that the demon Buddha had separated from earlier gathered together and returned to their lumps of flesh and blood, throwing them into the huge mouth.

    Seeing this, not only did the Monkey Heaven Grand Sage and the seven kills Daoist escape from the nineherworld, even the demon lord, the ck Heaven Monarch, and the Xuanming Ghost Emperor, who had submitted to ananda, left without hesitation. Yang Jian, the nine chaos heavenly venerate, and the other evil demons followed closely behind.

    If they remained in the nine Netherworlds, they would be refined by thebination of the demon and Buddha!

    Kacha. The sound of shattering rang out as the nine Netherworlds was pulledpletely into that evil and demonic mouth. The heavens and earth darkened as if something bad was about to happen.

    Inside the celestial eradication sword formation, Daoist Taiqing, Daoist Shangqing, Amitabha, and Amitabha each suppressed a sword formation, the heavenly venerate of virtue, Daoist Yuqing, Amitabha, and the green emperor barged into the eye of the formation. They saw old mother Wusheng holding the in-colored cloud realm g and the heaven-destroying axe floating in front of him. The back of his head was as bright and clear as the bright moon, the clear light scattered down, covering his face.

    Seeing the four other shores arrive, he suddenly bowed calmly. He escaped from the eye of the formation and returned to his home in the vacuum. He did not hesitate at all.

    Without a sound, the immortal ying sword formation disintegrated. The four immortal swords turned into red, green, ck, and white light, dancing in the air.

    Amitabha put his hands together and chanted in a low voice, "Mercy."The red and ck light converged and turned into an ancient sword, falling into his palm. The heavenly venerate of morals threw out a bright and shining circle to trap the green immortal ying sword, then, he waved his robe and put away the formation diagram filled with the will of eradication.

    The white light tried to escape, but it was entangled by the purple gas and held by the Green Emperor. The sword light cut off the future and connected countless eras in the past. The dao patterns turned into different shapes with the same meaning:

    "Kill Immortal!"

    ..

    Boom!

    The nine Netherworld disappeared, and the huge mouth formed by the reverse ten thousand characters turned into a vortex. Red and ck alternated and intertwined into one. Then, the center of the mouth twitched and quickly turned into the smiling demon Buddha Ananda.

    The aura of the demon Buddha Ananda was obscure and ancient, like the most ancient evil demon that had existed since the beginning of time. The figures were numerous, as if they were connected to countless eras, bringing about the merging of the long river of time and branches.

    He looked at Meng Qi in the hollow jade temple and smiled slightly. He spat out the mouth, and the ck Waterfall flew up and gave birth to a newherworld, a part of the demon Buddha. Evil demons and devils took shape once again, this included the asura primogenitor and other transportation and good fortune!

    At this moment, he saw a green-gold Buddha fly into the hollow jade temple. It was transparent, indestructible, indestructible, and exceptionally powerful.

    "Saint Buddha..."the eyes of the Devil Buddha darkened and became cold.

    The Supreme True Buddha who had just gotten rid of true determination tathagata and Zhundi Daoist''s eyes were filled with greed and hatred.

 Chapter 1387 37: Cornered

    The green-gold Buddha was clear on the outside and inside. His body was like ss, giving off a feeling that he would not be worn down even after a thousand tribtions. A smile that had never changed remained on his face. It was as if he had anticipated all the changes and was waiting for the opportunity now.

    Meng Qi sat cross-legged on the cloud bed. The back of his head was round and clear, containing all the possibilities of the Great Dao. He looked calmly at the golden body of the Saint Buddha and thought of the oldest and most powerful celestial master in the distance. Suddenly, he smiled, the dark, deep, and seemingly one-point primordial Qi of the infinite supreme suddenly flew out and enveloped the perfected golden body of the Bodhi. It was worn down by chaos and assimted with the infinite supreme, the other side of the eight-nine arcane art dripped into his illusory dao fruit.

    At this moment, the true ri returned to a stream of clear qi and entered his Niwan Pce. It made his body copse as if it had turned into a point that was initially the most difficult to describe, this allowed the Supreme True Buddha to take the opportunity to repel the quasi-mention Daoist. With hatred and envy, he retracted the pure and brilliant white light and disappeared into nothingness. This caused the Devil Buddha''s face to turn gloomy. It was as if he was mentally prepared, but it was also difficult to ept.

    Soundlessly and soundlessly, the initial singrity split open. Clear Air Rose and turbid air descended, surrounding an ancient Daoist. His appearance was handsome, and he was none other than Meng Qi. A stream of clear Qi rushed out from the top of his head, illuminating all the worlds in the heavens and illuminating the past era, it allowed his figure to stretch from thest era of the primordial era to the era of the Central Heavenly Emperor, Old Lord Huang. He saw the original tree of Great Dao.

    It was shaped like a peach tree with dense branches and leaves. It was connected to all kinds of Great Dao. Beneath it stood a terrifying and majestic imperial emperor.

    The clear air split into three. Two streams were powerful while one stream was weak. The powerful person flew out first and transformed into two figures. There were red lips and white teeth. There was also a monk with a fan and cloud crown on his head. He was dressed in a water suit and wore a pair of shoes, the handsome Daoist with a silk belt on his waist had skin like ss. He was indestructible. A faint golden wisdom eye that was different from Yang Jian''s opened between his brows. It was closer to the Bodhi and could illuminate all kinds of illusions and see through all the mysteries, it was the eight-nine arcane art that Meng Qi had perfected after assimting the Saint Buddha''s gold. It was another terrifying existence that was weak on the other shore!

    Boom!

    The new nine Netherworlds that the demon Buddha had just spat out copsed inch by inch. The evil demons and devils that were formed once again self-destructed, causing his aura to drop uncontrobly. His expression became even more gloomy, the oldest feeling of the birth of the heavens and earth also disappeared a little. It was just a hair''s breadth away.

    Meng Qi pointed with his finger. The "Karma of all fruits"condensed into an illusory dao fruit and flew out. It turned into an ancient and mysterious dao-one ssmp that lit up all the worlds in the heavens. It illuminated all sorts of karma in the world, it caused numerous bright star lines to fill the heavens and earth.

    As the "Karma of all fruits"spun, a few tough and mysterious karma lines on the monkey king grand sage Sun Wukong''s body broke apart. They were cleverly grafted onto the body of the "Qingyuan Daoist", making him feel rxed, it was as if he had removed some invisible shackles. His body and mind were lively and he was happy.

    Boom!

    As soon as Daolord Qingyuan was formed, the terror of the Devil Buddha lessened by a little. It was no longer as dangerous as before, when the end of the epoch was just around the corner.

    He snorted, and his gloomy face turned into the dark fire in his eyes. He spat out another Heavenly River and transformed it into the Netherworld once more. He connected the Abyss Sea and the southernmost part of the eastern sea, causing ten percent of the real world to be tainted and degenerated, evil and evil gods wriggled and were born. The nine serenities were indestructible, and they came in an endless stream!

    Then, the Devil Buddha turned into ck light, disappeared, and hid in his own Taoist temple -- the new nine serenities!

    At this time, Meng Qi looked back at the time, and his efforts to leave a mark stopped at the time when Lao Jun Huang was born, because he was burdened with too much karma, too much burden, and too much bacsh. The weight was beyond imagination, every step towards the past was extremely difficult.

    In terms ofbat strength alone, he could already suppress the Golden Emperor who had lost the celestial eradication sword formation. However, his actual realm was still unable to reach the embryonic form of the dao fruit and be an ancient, he would probably have to sh out the third purity, ''heavenly venerate Su Meng''.

    Whatever choice he made and the path he took, he would have to bear the price!<novelnext></novelnext>

    The Celestial Emperor left the Monster Emperor Hall, the Azure Emperor returned to the fusang ancient tree realm, Amitabha and the celestial venerable of Morals left the real world and returned to their respective Daoist sects. Bodhi ancient Buddha looked at Ghost Emperor Xuanming and nodded in satisfaction, he disappeared outside the Jade Void Pce.

    The important figures on the other side of the river had ended their battle in tacit understanding. However, the fake other side of the river that was forced out of the nine Netherworlds had lost the color of time and revealed a corporeal realm of perfection.

    Under such circumstances, Yang Jian did not say much. He held the Wuji Apricot g in one hand and the three-pointed, two-edged de in the other, transforming into a clear light. He brought the apprehensive Xiao Tianquan back to the hollow jade temple. He had strength and background.., without the nine Netherworlds, he still had his junior martial uncle!

    The demon lord held the reincarnation seal and took a step forward. He stepped into the newly born nine Netherworlds and became the number one expert under the demon Buddha. The ck Heavenly Emperor and Ghost Emperor Xuanming naturally returned to the Bodhi Pure Land of wisdom. They did not have to worry about not having protection.., the nine chaos heavenly venerate took advantage of the fact that the Devil Buddha was affected by Meng Qi''s advancement and the Heavenly Dao monster slightly lost control. Seizing the opportunity, he used the Devil Emperor''s w to turn himself into a speck of nothingness and disappear between heaven and earth, hiding abnormally well, even the big figures on the other side could not see it.

    The Devil Emperor''s w was a sacred object of the devil path that was famous for its filth and mystery. It had its own strengthspared to other divine weapons such as the Overlord de. The former was even better at hiding from the heavens and crossing the sea, corrupting the spiritual light, and hiding and evading, therefore, the demon lord could rely on it to deal with the human emperor and the demon saint back then. Now, the nine chaos heavenly venerate could also use this opportunity to hide and protect himself.

    In a moment, the once glorious false shores of the nine underworld had their own ces to go. Only Daoist seven kills was left holding his sword and looking around in a daze. But he quickly dismissed these emotions and thoughts. His body and the sword merged together, turning into a lightless and lightless sword ray, he escaped from the real world and tried to hide in the chaos.

    At this moment, the zed golden light in front of him flourished. Green lotuses and Brahma flowers bloomed around him, setting off a perfect purend that spanned across countless tribtions and had boundless light. In the center of the Pure Land.., a Buddha with a golden body of six feet sat upright. It looked ordinary, but it felt unusually grand. He said solemnly,

    "The past is glorious, but it is all a dream. You killed yesterday, and now you are killed. Fellow Daoist, you have been forced out of theherworld. Have you note to your senses yet?"

    "Put down your butcher''s knife and be a Buddha on the spot!"

    With a severe warning, the seven kills Daoist felt that he was surrounded by a faint golden buddha palm. No matter how hard he struggled, he could not jump out.

    A great divine arts practitioner with a perfect creation level divine weapon would be highly valued by any force. Under certain circumstances, he could change the situation, and it was worth for the great personages on the other side to personallye out and win him over or surrender!

    Humph! He was not willing to surrender. Hepletely activated his dao body and fully activated the Netherworld Sea Sword, shing out a pitch-ck sword light that could take away all life.

    The sword light was like a snake, shing down sharply. A Golden Brahma withered and fell into the dust. However, the seven kills Daoist did not advance but instead retreated. Seizing the opportunity, he jumped out of the Buddha''s palm and leaped toward the chaos.

    Suddenly, the river appeared, but it froze strangely. It sealed the seven kills Daoist like a mosquito in amber.

    Outside the river, the pce was dark and deep. There was a deep throne inside. On it, there was an unfathomable heavenly emperor who was staring at the seven kills Daoist. He said calmly and majestically,

    "There is no way out. Where do you want to go?"

 Chapter 1388 38, The Original Question, And Now The Answer

    "There is no way out. Where else can we go?"

    The majestic voice of the Celestial Emperor seemed to ring directly in the heart of Daoist seven kills. It shook the ocean of his calm thoughts and shook the spiritual light of his nature, which lived in an infinite high ce. It made him feel deeply terrified, surrounded by despair, and had no desire to fight at all, he was only so-so when he was surrounded by enemies. He wanted to put down the sword in his hand, lower his head, and submit to the other party in exchange for protection.

    With this thought, theherworld sea sword suddenly trembled. The flowerless and traceless pitch-ck de emitted rings of killing intent, cutting off the hesitation, fear, and despair in Daoist seven kills''s heart, and shattering the time that had frozen like amber around him.

    Daoist seven kills''s eyes flickered with a fierce light, containing the purest and most original killing intent. His Dao body transformed into light, and when it was incorporated into the Netherworld Sea Evil Sword, a dark sword light that could kill everything in the world rose up, cutting through time and the long river, it brought a pause in time and space and shed toward the heavenly emperor. It wanted to cut down the symbol of this era and kill the foundation of the existence of all things.

    The heavenly emperor was hazy, as if he was separated by thousands of mountains and rivers. He calmly extended his hand and the sword light gathered, forming a small wave of light that was right in front of the dark stream. The two solidified at the same time at the gap between the boundless chaos and the long river of time, it seemed to have evolved into a vivid picture.

    Suddenly, the light burst out, prating the dark sword light and extending to the past that had long passed. It connected the illusory time and the river of fate. Figures appeared in it. They were all the seven kills Taoist from the past.

    The past that he had been cut off by theherworld sea sword was "Forced out"by the celestial emperor again at this moment. The illusory brand became a real existence!

    The past reappeared. Daoist seven kills was sleeping outside the world, waiting for the arrival of the Apocalypse and the instructions of the Devil Buddha. The seven kills tablet stood in front of him.

    Silently, the seven kills tablet glowed with a hazy light on its own. As if it had awakened some brand, it suddenly flew toward Daoist seven kills and enveloped him.

    The Celestial Emperor had already turned back time and left an indelible mark on the celestial emperor stone tablet that originally belonged to him. It continued until it turned into the seven kills tablet and continued until the "Present"that suddenly attacked him!

    With a sh of Dark Light, the Netherworld Sea sword pierced through time and shot out from between the brows of the seven kills Daoist. With a ng, it hit the stone tablet, causing it to lose its clear light, lose its vitality, and begin to rot.

    At this moment, the seven kills Daoist had achieved sess in his cultivation and was about to set off a monstrous killing cmity in the real world. His expression was nk, and his fear was concealed. He saw himself standing in a palm that seemed to be able to cover the sky, he was as small as dust, and this palm was pitch-ck and evil. It was floating with a red and ck luster, and reverse ten thousand symbols could be vaguely seen on it.

    Looking at the palm, it was a dirty and deep arm. This arm was just an ordinary arm among the twenty to thirty arms. It was neither holding a human skin wooden fish nor a white bone rosary.

    The owner of these arms was a terrifying evil demon that filled the heavens. It looked like a wise king of fear or a fallen Buddha. Dozens of eyes were staring at Daoist seven kills with a cruel smile, it was the Devil Buddha who had turned Daoist seven kills into his puppet!

    "You can escape for a while, but you can''t escape for a lifetime. Surrender Again!"

    The Devil Buddha''s voice rumbled and shook the heavens. He used the methods of intimidation, bewitching, and seduction to the extreme.

    Daoist seven kills trembled. The fear that even theherworld sea sword could not kill him spread throughout his body. He only wanted to surrender and serve him respectfully. He wanted to live in humiliation and wait for the future.

    His be split open, and the Netherworld Sea Sword shot out again. A dim light shot straight at the Devil Buddha, disturbing the voice of the bewitching God.

    However, in this way, the history of fighting against the Heavenly Emperor was suddenly in danger. The light of Buddha shone on these two parts of history, and the voice of "Put down the butcher''s knife and be Buddha on the spot"echoed in Daoist seven kills''s ears.

    Amitabha did not give up and attacked again!

    Even if it was an old man, theherworld sea sword could only resist for a few breaths at most. Now, facing the three of them, there was no way to escape. Therefore, a sense of despair and coldness upied Daoist seven kills''s mind. Even because he could not go back in time.., just by relying on the Netherworld Sea Sword to transmit the battle scenes, he could not even grasp the details. He felt that fate waspletely in the hands of the other party. He could only hope that the three old men were wary of each other and restrained each other.

    At this time, in one of history, outside the world of the old demon of ck Mountain.

    The exhausted Taoist seven kills looked at the Little Grandmaster of external scenery in front of him and heard him blurt out in shock, "You are the real old demon of ck Mountain!"

    He smiled slightly:

    "The Dharma body is in a deep sleep, shedding out a split soul, experiencing reincarnation, and waiting for the great cmity. It is a good way to extend life, but he actually wants to reflect on his previous life and eliminate the past. He really overestimates himself."

    "All of his schemes and ns are in my eyes. There are no secrets at all. Such an ending is fated. Do you think so?"

    As soon as he finished speaking, he suddenly realized that the Puny Grandmaster opposite him had a leisurely smile on his face. He raised his hand and pointed, and his voice drifted into his ears:

    "His fate is fated, and the ending can not be changed. What about you? Are you willing to ept your own fate as fated?"

    This... he was not a weak grandmaster, but a big figure on the other shore! Numerous images shed in Daoist seven kills''mind, causing him to freeze.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Combined with the bits and pieces that theherworld sea sword transmitted over, he saw the "Present"situation of his own despair. He saw the giant palm of Buddhist light, the clear light stone tablet, and the red and ck reverse ten thousand characters.

    Fated to be unable to escape?

    Was he really willing to do so?

    Wasn''t this puny exterior master in front of him also controlled by others in the past? He could not control himself, but he eventually broke free from the control and jumped out of the sea of bitterness. He had achieved the true Nirvana realm!

    As long as there was a glimmer of hope, a glimmer of hope, he would never give up!

    As he thought, he saw a clear and perfect treasure light rise behind the head of Meng Qi, who was clearly only in the grandmaster realm. It shone into his mind and soul. He said in an ethereal yet grand manner,

    "I have borrowed the help of the seven kills tablet several times, and I am here today to return the favor."

    "If you enter the Hollow Jade Temple, you will be a guest. You will not be my servant, nor will you be my puppet. If you have the opportunity to reach the other shore in the future, I am willing to lend you a hand."

    "It''s just that you are too murderous. You still have to read your morals and refine your essence heart."

    Daoist seven kills was stunned. He did not expect that the primordial Lord of Heaven, Su Meng, would still remember this small karma of his. Seeing that there was no way out, it seemed that the best choice was to shelter him in the hollow jade temple.

    At this moment, Meng Qi''s smiling expression became solemn as he shouted,

    "In today''s world, any other shore can cooperate with the Devil Buddha in the future, but this humble Daoist will never do so. Fellow Daoist, do you still have any hesitation?"

    That''s right, the primordial Lord of Heaven, Su Meng, and the Devil Buddha had no rtionship with each other. They could not live under the same sky! Daoist seven kills thought quickly and finally made up his mind. He lowered his head and bowed respectfully:

    "Greetings, Hierarch Heavenly Venerate!"

    "Good!"Meng Qiughed. The ultimate infinite primordial Qi flew out from the top of his head. With a wave of his sleeve, he put Daoist seven kills and the Netherworld Sea sword into it, making his past and future possible to be pulled and curled up by the infinite, he avoided the huge palm of the Devil Buddha, the clear light of the stone tablet that enveloped him, and the sound of Amitabha putting down his knife. He rolled into a small ball of chaos and followed his original body into his sleeve.

    Then, he put away the clear round light and the chaotic Qing Yun behind his head. He put his sleeve behind his back and leisurely returned to the hollow jade temple.

    In the world, everything returned to calm.

    When Meng Qi waved his sleeve again and released the seven kills Daoist, his past and future began to be affected by the Netherworld Sea sword again. He was cut off again and again, leaving only his brand. There was no need to worry about being quietly affected by the other shores.

    Sitting cross-legged in the Jade Pure Pce, Daoist seven kills crossed his sword and sat on his knees. He looked at Meng Qi, the primordial Lord of Heaven, who lived in the dark and chaotic world, as if he had be a world of his own. His gaze flickered, and his emotions wereplicated. Finally, he let out a long sigh, stood up, and bowed, he left respectfully and read his morals in the meditation room.

    ..

    After failing to subdue Daoist seven kills, the celestial emperor did not feel dejected. Instead, he returned to the highest level of the nine heavens and returned to the surroundings of the withered tree.

    With a deep gaze, he suddenly stretched out his right hand and shed out a shimmering de light toward the immortal world below, stirring up the mysterious and subtle years.

    The heavenly soldiers, Heavenly Generals, and star officer divine lords who were frozen in the fragments of the immortal world immediately recovered the loss of their vitality. They "Walked"out from the still time and revived to greet the celestial emperor.

    In this process, the lower the realm, the less affected by the eternal time. At the legendary level, it was difficult to survive in this way.

    Countless heavenly soldiers, heavenly generals, star officers, and Divine Lords returned. It was as if they had fallen into a deep sleep from the ancient times to the current node. It made the dead and lonely immortal world regain its color, noisy and lively, however, the third and second levels that were destroyed by Meng Qi, as well as the battlefield where they fought on the other shore, could no longer be restored.

    As his former subordinates woke up one by one, the heavenly emperor''s body constantly flickered with a faint light. It was as if he had lit up the bright stars one by one and strung them into a sea of light. From the countless weak buffs, he refined the authority of the past!

    The things that had not ended in the ancient times, the end of the world would bepletely over!

 Chapter 1389 39, The â€œThingâ€Of Exchange

    The Immortal realm reappeared, high above the heavens, as if announcing the return of the ancient mythological era. However, eachyer was broken, and the Strong had withered. No matter how many heavenly soldiers and heavenly generals there were, they could only decorate their appearances and infuse nine levels of natural vitality into them, to stimte its power, and thus strengthen the heavenly emperor.

    The towering tree entered deep into the Great Dao. The Heavenly Emperor stood under the tree, and behind him were many phantoms, echoing with the immortal realm from afar. He quietly looked down at the Earth, and saw the deep sea west of the Gobi desert churning and surging, with an irreversible momentum, finally, he broke the seal of the green emperor and polluted the surrounding hundreds of thousands of miles into theherworld. Negative emotions gathered and all kinds of depravity converged, giving birth to one evil god after another.

    There was no longer a trace of brilliance in the vast sky of the western region. It was like a cloudy sky, gloomy and oppressive. Fortunately, the people on the other side had foreseen it. From the Monster Emperor Pce, from the Hollow Jade Temple, and from the Paradise World, there were decrees passed down, good fortune had descended, and all the creatures here had been relocated to the Buddhist kingdom on Earth and the Overseas Immortal World respectively. The Wan Xiang sect, the Snow Mountain sect, and the other sects, as well as the Demon Race''s Sky Sea source and other secret realms, had been ordered to evacuate in time.

    And in the extreme south of the Eastern Sea, the suppression of the Higan golden bridge and the three treasures Ruyi had been weakened by the changes in Heaven''s secrets. They had been suppressed by the momentum of the end of the epoch, and they had also been attacked by the powerful forces of the demon Buddha. In the end, it was difficult for them to recover, and they all flew away, they could only temporarily restrict the fusion of the nine remoteness and the real world to this sea area. However, other ces were also gued by natural disasters. If it wasn''t for the immortals''efforts to eliminate it, the entire intelligent world would have already started to copse, many universes had reached the end. Some were hot, some were frozen, some were copsing, and so on.

    All of a sudden, as the demon Buddha refined the nineher regions, the end of the world seemed to havee ahead of schedule. The end of the era was right before their eyes!

    Under this situation, the mindset of the people who were well-informed due to the universal knowing talisman suddenly changed. There were those who enjoyed themselves in time, those who indulged themselves in debauchery, those who panicked and feared, those who began to believe in the salvation of the world, and those who let go of the heavy burden of the past.., those who devoted themselves to the joy of family.

    In the hollow jade temple, Yang Jian, who was meditating on the Dao andprehending the truth, suddenly opened his eyes and saw great green root approaching the pavilion.

    "What instructions do you have, uncle-master?"He smiled slightly.

    Great Green Root held its head high and puffed out its chest as it answered, "I am passing on the Order of the sect master. True monarch Qingyuan Miaodao is to go down to the world to guard the Abyss Sea and ward off evil demons."

    With that said, it changed its fawning smile. "Eng, you have worked hard. I don''t know why, but this time, it was our hollow jade temple that contributed. The sect master even ordered Daoist seven kills to guard the southernmost part of the Eastern Sea and kill evil demons to sharpen his sword."

    "Those who are capable will have to work harder."Yang Jian''s smile did not diminish. He stood up in a carefree manner and bowed calmly towards the jade pure pce. "Your disciple obeys the decree of the Hierarch Uncle."

    Without taking a step or moving his body, he escaped out of the hollow jade temple and descended onto the quicksand assembly of the past. In front of him was surging demonic qi and the Gobi desert that was constantly turning ck. In the depths of the darkness, it was as if there were countless terrifying monsters hidden.

    Yang Jian flicked his ballistic robe and sat down leisurely. He pointed with his right hand, and the yellow g of Wuji Apricot flew out from the center of the world and stuck at the border between the boundless sea and the Gobi Desert.

    This hollow jade treasure grew with the wind, and in an instant, it pierced through the heavens and connected to the earth, scattering countless golden lotuses. Each of the Golden Lotuses bloomed with trillions of light, forming an empty and faint golden wall, itpletely blocked out the ck fog and Devil Qi.

    The Evil Gods and Devils didn''t know how powerful they were. Their emotions, which had been destroyed by violence, attacked one after another and crashed into the golden lotuses. As the golden lotuses slowly rotated, they vanished into thin air like bubbles.

    The southernmost part of the eastern sea was even simpler. A delicate Daoist in a ck robe sat in the air. ck light whistled around him, constantly shing and reaping every bit of life force. There was nothing left except dead things.

    The situation in the real world had temporarily stabilized.

    ..

    In a vast Buddhist kingdom that was filled with peace and tranquility, ghosts sat around the Golden Lotus Throne and listened to Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva''s profound sorrow preaching, in order to dispel the resentment and obsession in their hearts and free themselves from the self-hell.

    Their number was not enough to fill one of the billions in this boundless purend. There were empty Bodhi Buddhist temples and Brahma golden pools everywhere. The old ghosts in them were at ease, secretly ying with the universal sign of knowledge, they showed their rtives and friends the beauty of the world after death, dispelling their fear of the end of the world. The new ghosts were anxious and restless. Only the solemn and Merciful Voice of the Bodhisattva could alleviate some of their fear.

    Xuan bei held the wheel of life and death and Ksitigarbha relics in his hands, as if he controlled the mysteries of reincarnation and transcendence. He preached the scriptures to the point that flowers fell from the sky, golden lotuses surged from the ground, and threads of resentment and obsession were removed.

    After he finished speaking, he stopped and looked at the man who was sitting next to the Golden Lotus throne and listening like an ordinary ghost. He sighed and said,

    "The end hase, and the era ising to an end. Recently, the number of the dead has been increasing. I can imagine what the future will be like in the near future. May I know what preparations the heavenly venerates and Buddhas have made?"

    The man wore a ck robe and an ancient crown. He had a warm smile on his face. It was Meng Qi, the grand heavenly venerate of primordial beginning and the sect master of the Hollow Jade Temple. How could he sit next to Xuan bei and listen to the lecture without any grace.<novelnext></novelnext>

    He smiled and said, "Master is indeed merciful andpassionate. From the future that I have seen and possessed, the end of the Apocalypse is the end of everything. It is far better than the end of the previous era. The ''crossing treasure raft''that was refined in the past can not protect the survival of all living beings. Only with the underworld in the present world, which is secretlypatible with the afterlife and the final and final destination, as the foundation, can we intercept the general trend of the Apocalypse and refine the most special ''crossing treasure raft''. Only then can we have a certain hope to carry all living beings through the end of the era and travel in the void, waiting for the arrival of the next era that is difficult to describe."

    "There is no Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva in the south. It is no wonder that during the ancient mythological era, the Buddhist and Taoist heavenly courts were fighting for control of theherworld. Now, there is also the appearance of a vacuum hometown waiting to return home after death,"Xuan bei muttered in realization, the surrounding ghosts could not hear him. "No wonder you secretly gave the wheel of life and death to the heavens to help me create a purend after death."

    Meng Qi had always felt that this matter was shrouded in secrecy before he reached the other side. That was why he thought of using his master Xuan Bei''s attempt to peek into it. However, after he broke free from the sea of bitterness, he saw all kinds of changes in the future after the end of the epoch, after seeing Earth''s experience as a treasure raft for crossing worlds, he was already clear about it.

    After hearing Xuan Bei''s words.., he smiled and said, "Currently, the authority of the Netherworld is divided by each family. The gold emperor and Amitabha are the main ones. However, if they go their own ways, the treasure raft refined by each family''s final intention is far from enough to avoid the end of the epoch. There will definitely be apetition in this aspect in the future."

    "Master, even if your Ksitigarbha''s Pure Land has merged with the remains of the former Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva, it is still very far away from the lifeless mother and the others. The end of the world is imminent. In order to protect all living beings, I''m afraid that we have to make some changes."

    Xuan bei was silent for a moment before he said, "What changes?"

    "The former human emperor was also prepared for this and tried to refine the ''boat of the end of the world''. Unfortunately, he did not do his best. I want to get it and refine it into one with master''s Ksitigarbha''s Pure Land. I want to rebuild the raft and wait for the changes in the future,"Meng Qi said frankly.

    Xuan bei nodded and said in a merciful tone,

    "I only hope that themon people can escape cmity. Why not try?"

    "Good!"Meng Qi pped his hands and smiled. His figure had already appeared in the Great Zhou Imperial Pce of Changmen Ind. He sat opposite Gao Lan and was separated by a table with fine wine.

    Themunication between him and Xuan bei just now turned into a ray of light and fell on Gao Lan''s forehead, showing the whole process.

    "Royal brother, if you don''t want to, I won''t force you. If you do, I won''t take it for free. There will be an exchange,"Meng Qi said with a smile.

    Gao Lan held his wine ss, his expression unchanged, he said slowly, "You and I are brothers. There''s no need to talk about such a small matter. Just take it. It''s also a continuation of the will of the human emperor. It''s an inseparable part of the human way. It''s beneficial to me without any harm."

    "Royal brother, do you really not want to hear what the exchange item is?"Meng Qi smiled a little like Gu Xiaosang.

    Gao Lan''s gaze was deep and seemed to have some guesses. He lowered his voice and asked, "What is it?"

    "Resurrecting sister-inw Yan ran."Meng Qi looked into Gao Lan''s eyes and enunciated each word.

    Achieving the other shore and looking back in time was a piece of cake for Gao Lan. Moreover, it would not change Gao Lan''s previous life. However, Meng Qi knew that regardless of whether it was the goofy brother or the emperor''s brother, they were both very proud and proud people, unless it was absolutely necessary, this matter would never be handed over to someone else, which was why he had not mentioned it. However, now that the end was near, if he did not resurrect, he might not have the chance to "Meet"again, after all, Meng Qi himself was not very confident about whether there would be a next era or not.

    Gao Lan''s gaze suddenly fluctuated, as if there was an intense whirlpool hidden in it, meng Qi continued to talk to himself, "This penniless priest knows that big brother is a hero for a lifetime. He only wants to achieve his own Dao and resurrect himself. However, what''s the difference between exchanging his own things for a chance to resurrect himself? "Besides, I won''t do it myself. I''ll let you do it yourself."

    As he spoke, he took out an object. It was a long jade box. It was covered in a bright and clear light. It felt as if time had stopped. There were four mysterious words written on it:

    "Moonlight Treasure Box!"

    "This object can reverse time and return to the past. What do you think, Brother?"Meng Qi looked deeply at Gao Lan.

    Gao Lan''s hand that was holding the wine cup trembled slightly. He actually looked like an ordinary person. His eyes were dark, like a vast ocean that had been swept up by violent winds and huge waves.

    Meng Qi did not urge him. He waited for his decision. He thought in boredom that if this matter did not concern sister-inw Yan ran, his brother''s answer would definitely be, "Call me brother!"

 Chapter 1390 40, Helping Others To Make Su Xiaomeng Happy

    Gao Lan put down the wine ss, and the liquid sshed slightly. He closed his eyes, and when he opened them again, there was a little more heat and excitement.

    The pride in his bones could not defeat the woman in his heart!

    "How should I use it?"Gao Lan tried his best to control his tone, but his voice unconsciously became hoarse and slightly trembled.

    Because it was a moonlight treasure box, he had to say prajna paramita or represent the moon... in the end, Meng Qi did not say anything mean. He nodded slightly and answered, "Just activate the Taoist power."

    It was fine if he did not urge her. After all, it was amunicator, and what worked was his own power..

    Gao Lan held the moonlight box with both hands and hesitated for a moment. It was not that he did not want to, but he was afraid of her as if he was close to home. After hundreds of years, what should he say when he saw her again? What would her answer be?

    He took a deep breath, and a line of words appeared in his mind:

    "The 27th year of Yongxi, the 16th of June, the 4th of Midnight..."

    This was a date that he would never forget for the rest of his life. This was a date that he would never forget.

    The moonlight treasure box lit up, and its clear splendor was like the moonlight. It shone through the pavilion, making Gao Lan''s figure be indistinct and illusory. Then, he was swallowed up by the surging illusory light.

    ..

    The 27th year of Yongxi, the 16th of June, the 4th of midnight. It was a long and torrential rain, with dark clouds pressing down on the city.

    Pa, PA, PA, PA, the Heavenly River poured down, and the rain fell on the ground, sshing up white mist and forming a curtain. The surroundings were pitch ck, and the sounds of weapons nging against each other could be heard constantly. asionally, lightning would be triggered, and mes would shoot up into the sky, a sword light illuminated the surrounding area, illuminating the slowly flowing blood on the ground, as well as the corpses and wounded on the ground.

    The elegant and fairy-like woman struggled to hold on, and numerous palm shadows flew out from her hands. It was as if she had a thousand arms, and each of them formed a seal, blocking the sword and saber attacks. Her body was covered in blood, some of which came from others, and some belonged to herself, it was not easy for her to survive this strong attack. However, there were still many enemies looming in the darkness around her.

    "It seems that my dream is going to shatter this ce today..."Yan ran sighed in his heart. He had already foreseen his ending. For a moment, he lost the will to fight. There was only one obsession left. To live until he came and see him onest time..

    At this moment, a bolt of lightning was triggered. It struck down from the high sky and lit up the entire city. It Illuminated Yan ran in a daze, as if this was thest brilliance of his life.

    A sword light came out from the darkness and stabbed into her back silently. Yan ran only woke up when she felt a slight pain, but she could no longer dodge it.

    Unfortunately, she could not wait for him..

    Suddenly, the sword light stopped. When the tip of the sword had just entered her skin, the noise and chaotic aura around her strangely disappeared. It was as quiet and peaceful as the night when the moonlight shone on her.

    Yan ran looked up subconsciously and saw a man wearing a royal robe and a t crown on his head. His majestic body blocked the wind and rain and blocked all the chaos.

    That handsome face was so familiar. The burning and excited eyes seemed to be a dream. There was self-me, joy and gratitude hidden in them, but there was an indescribable pain and pity.

    Countless emotions surged in Yan Ran''s heart, making her vision blurry. Many words were on the tip of her tongue, but she only said one sentence softly:

    "You seem to have aged more than ten years overnight..."

    The Gao Lan from before was high-spirited and full of vigor. Now, he was mature and reserved, and there was an additionalyer of frost between his brows.

    The rims of Gao Lan''s eyes immediately turned red. His lips moved a few times as he said,

    "Yes, we haven''t seen each other for a night. It feels like more than ten years have passed."

    More than ten years. This was a gaze that came a few hundred years toote!

    He stretched out his right hand and wrapped it around Yan ran''s waist in an overbearing manner. The frozen figures around him exploded with loud bangs, and blood and flesh flew everywhere like fireworks.

    Yan ran was caught off guard. She was both sweet and surprised. Then, she was lifted up by Gao Lan, but she looked down at another Gao Lan. She rushed toward Gao Lan like a madman!

    "Him? You?"Yan ran was shocked and confused.

    "Humph, don''t mind that Idiot!"Gao Lan pointed with his finger, and the cause and effect entered Yan Ran''s heart. With a sh of light, he came to an infinite height and saw the towering pce that had never changed since ancient times, he saw the que of "Hollow Jade Temple"that was quietly hanging.

    He held onto Yan ran''s hands, and his eyes were full of heroic tenderness that could drown people''s hearts. He said gently and gently,

    "Wait for me here."<novelnext></novelnext>

    Yan ran understood the whole story. She nodded with tears in her eyes and said gently but firmly,

    "I Will!"

    A clear light rose, and Gao Lan''s figure disappeared. A fake Yan ran''s corpse appeared in Changle City. Crazy Gao Lan hugged her and cried crazily, washing changle with blood.

    An ancient zedmp shone, and the thread of karma was cut off. The mystical maiden of the nine heavens at the current node had new memories. She sighed softly, and in the hollow jade temple, the bright and clean treasure light was hanging high up in the sky, she was looking into the distance at the highest level of the nine heavens, the Gao Miao emperor.

    Yan ran trembled for a moment, and then calmed down. She turned around to look, and the door of the hollow jade temple had opened without her noticing. It was deep and quiet, giving off the feeling of an ancient Buddha with a greenmp.

    She bowed and slowly walked past the threshold, entering a side hall. In front of her was the statue of the primordial Lord of Heaven, and below the statue was an ancientmp. The mes flickered, and all sorts of important events in the world were floating around.

    ..

    At the current node, Meng Qi reappeared. He was no longer there. Looking Up, he saw the door of the hollow jade temple slowly open, and out walked a haunting figure.

    Yan ran felt something. She lifted her head and looked around. Lightning shed, and thunder rumbled. It was as if hundreds of years had passed.

    In front of the heavenly venerate throne, there was a solitarymp. After a hundred years of hard work, this day had finallye!

    ..

    The doomsday boat crossed the void and entered the mysterious and Sorrowful Ksitigarbha Pure Land. It stopped at the top of Mount Meru, but Meng Qi did not immediately refine it.

    Although he could speed up time and shorten the long refining process to a few months, days, quarters, or even breaths, he had to wait for an opportunity to use something of this level. Only then could he seize the time and the general situation for his own use, to achieve the desired effect, Meng Qi did not idle while he waited.

    In the new Thrush Manor in the eastern sea immortal realm, the back mountain was as usual. Strange flowers were everywhere, grass huts were secretly built, and a tomb stood quietly.

    Mr. Lu Da was wholeheartedly carving the wooden statue. He was not distracted by the appearance of a celestial venerable with a ck robe and an ancient crown in front of him. He did not put down what he was doing until he struck the sword, he smiled at Meng Qi and said, "During thest tide of Brocade Water, I thought of that time again. At that time, who would have thought that the young man I was carving would be a celestial venerable of Haotian Taoism?"

    "One''s life is full of unspeakable fortuitous encounters. At that time, it was all thanks to senior who taught me some life experience."Meng Qi casually sat cross-legged and looked at fairy Han Bing, who had finally be a dharma body and lived to this day in the Huamei Vi, qu Jiu Niang and the other members of the original celestial miracle who had enjoyed more than a hundred years with longevity-extending pills said softly, "Yan ran has been resurrected."

    The six paths had long been disbanded, and the reincarnation had already stopped.

    "Is that so..."Mr. Lu da had already seen through the heavenly secrets after a short pause, and he knew that what Meng Qi said was true.

    "Back then, senior rejected the temptation of the demon Buddha and said that he wouldplete it. Now that the era ising to an end, do you want to meet your wife again and face that future together that may no longer have a future?"Meng Qi asked with a smile.

    At this point, he could no longer look forward to Mr. Lu da taking another step forward. Time waits for no man. Thus, he began to help his old friends resolve their wishes before calmly facing the arrival of the end of the world.

    Mr. Lu Da''s gaze was gentle as he looked at the grave and said with a smile, "This old man is not pedantic, nor am I a good dragon, Lord Ye. Under the circumstances that do not vite the bottom line of my heart, having such a good thing is really something that I can''t wait for."

    As soon as he finished speaking, he suddenly felt something. He turned his head to look at the small path at the back of the mountain. He saw that there were hundreds of flowers in full bloom. There was a beautiful woman in a pce dress standing there. She smiled faintly, and her eyes were gentle. Everything seemed to be in a dream!

    Mr. Lu da could not help but be infatuated.

    The most gentle smile was that one that lingered in his dreams until now..

    In the past, at the moment Mr. Lu Da''s wife passed away, Meng Qi had brought her to the hollow jade temple. He had given her immortal pills and miraculous medicines, as well as items that could prolong her life. He had also used his Daoist magic to conjure a body that could deceive the heavens and cross the seas, this was to prevent Mr. Lu Da''s cultivation from changing.

    ..

    After doing something simr, Meng Qi turned back to look at the ancient times.

    This time, it was his turn. It was time to meet the brand of primordial beginning Celestial Master that he had been trying to escape from!

    Knowing that old mother Wu Sheng''s backup n was likely toe from the secrets left behind by primordial beginning Celestial Master and Numinous Treasure Celestial Master, it was practically suicide not to explore and touch these things!

    In the mythological era, was the heavenly venerate of primordial beginning only left with the brand to maintain the course of history? What would happen when this reduced and empty product met his brand?

    Would there be a chance to open up the source of time again, to reunite The God Ascension, the journey to the west, and the real world, and return to the original appearance of the river of time, allowing clues to appear about the whereabouts of the two heavenly venerates?

    As for the reincarnation of the Overlord brand, it was best to wait for the next era. There were not many years left for the Apocalypse!

 Chapter 1391 41. The Closer One Got To The Dao Fruit, The More Difficult It Was To Speak Of It

    In the void, a sparkling river flowed quietly with countless tributaries. The past glory was all buried upstream, like a lost city at the bottom of the sea.

    Meng Qi returned not long before the fall of the Heavenly Court. His figure appeared outside the hollow jade temple at an infinite height. He immediately felt the ancient, solemn, and dignified aura in the hall.

    The aura of the leader of the three Pure Ones, the first Celestial Master of Taoism, the first Celestial Master of Primordial beginning!

    He had received his inheritance, received his favor, and inherited his name, but he had never met him until today!

    ng! The sound of the door opening echoed in the dark and deep pce. Meng Qi calmly walked along the familiar path and slowly walked toward the hollow jade pce. On the way, he saw the White Crane Boy and the other old men of the Hollow Jade Pce who had long died, they turned a blind eye to Meng Qi''s arrival as if they did not notice it at all. It was strange as if they were living in a painting.

    Not long after, Meng Qi arrived in front of the jade pure pce. He saw the cloud bed at the top, saw the round, bright, and wless treasure light, and saw the majestic and profound ancient heavenly venerate who looked like a middle-aged man, he held the purple, white, and pale gold three-treasure ruyi in his palm. Layers of illusory and real phantoms floated around him. There was the Brahma who created the world, and there was the god of foolishness and blindness. They were all projections that had defeated the other shores in the most ancient universe, the primordial beginning "Him and me"that upied absolute dominance seemed to be supporting an inexplicable "Boat"together, allowing the primordial beginning heavenly venerate sitting cross-legged in it to increasingly separate from the myriad worlds in the heavens and be pure and untainted.

    Four gazes met in midair. Meng Qi looked straight at the most powerful and the most ancient heavenly venerate.

    At this moment, the three ruyi in the primordial beginning heavenly venerate''s palm flew up and slowly flew toward the owner of the node in front of it. The ancient and dignified figure instantly turned illusory and disappeared like a dream bubble!

    The Primeval Lord of Heaven in this period of history had just disappeared in front of Meng Qi''s eyes!

    The three Ruyi fell and Meng Qi reached out his hand to hold it. He felt warm and tranquil, cleansing his mind. It was real and was in stark contrast to the illusory figure of the primeval Lord of Heaven.

    He seemed to be deep in thought as he slowly walked to the front of the cloud bed. He turned around and sat in the lotus position. Just like the primeval Lord of Heaven Just Now, a clear round light appeared at the back of his head, as well as a part of the "Primeval projection"from the most ancient universe.

    After a while, the White Crane Boy entered. When he saw Meng Qi, he was not surprised at all. He bowed respectfully and said,

    "What Are Your Orders, Hierarch Lord?"

    To him, the person sitting in the jade pure pce did not seem to have changed from the beginning to the end, even if his aura and appearance were no longer the same!

    Meng Qi understood and said calmly,

    "Pass on my decree that the disciples of the Jade Void sect have been cultivating in seclusion recently."

    Until the fall of the Heavenly Court!

    This was also what the primordial Lord of Heaven had said in history!

    As the product of the primordial Lord of Heaven, he had returned to the past. Once he saw the brand he had left behind, he naturallypleted the recement from that period of history to the current node!

    He was indeed closer to the dao fruit than the heavenly lord of morality and Amitabha.

    "As youmand, sect master."The White Crane Boy respectfully took his leave.

    Watching his back disappear in front of the jade clear pce, Meng Qi sighed softly. The closer he got to the dao fruit, the more difficult it became to speak.

    However, he also understood why the heavenly venerate of origin, Amitabha, and the other ancient people wanted to fight for the dominance of the most ancient universe of this era,pletely suppressing the other party, because these universes that had their essence improved and "He and I"could be like pirs in a torrent, supporting the original body, causing it to be subtly separated from the universe and the real world. It would be more and more pure and clean, making it easier to reduce and seek emptiness.

    "I haven''t seen the original incipient mark."Meng Qi''s thoughts fluctuated. He looked at the white clouds and gray dogs. History had changed, and he had a new n in his heart:

    Since each original incipient mark he saw would naturally be reced, and it would be difficult to see more clues, he might as well see the mark left by the heavenly lord of Numinous Treasure. He would not disappear, and there would always be clues to find out.

    And the mystery of the whereabouts of the two heavenly lords was a problem!

    With a thought, Meng Qi arrived outside the green touring pce on Golden Ao Ind. Since the battle for the title of God, there was no more hustle and bustle in this world. It became quiet and cold, and even a boy was rarely seen.

    The gate of the green touring pce was open, empty, and there was no sign of the gatekeeper. It gave Meng Qi the feeling that the other party had long expected him toe, so he opened the middle gate and waited for him.

    Could it be that the heavenly lord of Numinous Treasure in this period of history was also yed by the Gold Emperor?<novelnext></novelnext>

    In other words, the gold emperor was the product of the heavenly lord of Numinous Treasure''s efforts to reduce the amount of time he had left. However, if that was the case, after he became an ancient, the heavenly lord of Numinous Treasure should have already transcended and attained the dao fruit. Why would they fight for it?

    Since he hade, he would take things as they came. As the other shore, Meng Qi was fearless. He strolled through the familiar green touring pce''s door with his hands behind his back and walked all the way to the front of Shangqing Hall.

    The Aura and traces of the heavenly venerate of Numinous Treasure remained in this pce, but it was empty inside. No one could be seen.

    Meng Qi stepped into the pce and opened his wisdom eyes. He looked at the remnant aura and discerned the clues.

    At this moment, a boy walked out of the side pce. He looked at Meng Qi and was slightly puzzled, but he still said respectfully,

    "The Hierarch Lord hase out of closed-door cultivation?"

    The Hierarch Master? Meng Qi''s heart skipped a beat. He narrowed his eyes and said in a low voice,

    "Pass on my decree and summon the three heavens."

    Did he think that he was the heavenly lord of Lingbao?

    Moreover, the heavenly lord of Lingbao didn''t even leave a mark like the Dao Master?

    The boy didn''t dare to be negligent and said hurriedly, "We will obey the Hierarch Master''s Decree!"

    After a while, the three sisters of Yunxiao came from the heavenly court and stepped into the Supreme Purity Hall. They looked at Meng Qi and didn''t seem shocked at all. Instead, they bowed with slight confusion, "Greetings to the Hierarch Master. I wonder if you have any instructions for summoning us?"

    Greetings, sect master teacher... Meng Qi''s gaze was deep as he calmly said,

    "The Heavenly Court is about to change. All of you should be prepared."

    ..

    The changes in the situation had exceeded Meng Qi''s deduction. Something strange and indescribable had happened, so he didn''t give up just like that. After pondering for a moment, he looked back at time and arrived before the battle to ascend to godhood.

    Outside the green touring pce, there were mountains and rivers, auspicious clouds, and dense clouds. They surrounded the peaks and formed a world of their own. Countless immortals, gods, and demons came from all directions andnded in various valleys and peaks. They bowed to the supreme purity pce from afar and listened to the sounds of the Great Dao.

    At the location of the pce, a round of wless treasure light that epassed all kinds of principles and countless possibilities was hanging high up in the sky. It was bright and clean, and it set off a blurry figure. It was the heavenly venerate of numinous treasure that Meng Qi had met before.

    Meng Qi was like an ordinary immortal God who hade to listen to the Dao. He casually sat in the lotus position and looked up at the Green Touring Pce. When he met the heavenly venerate of Numinous Treasure''s gaze, he saw a pair of lofty, deep, and obscure eyes.

    Eh? It wasn''t "Empty", nor did it disappear... Meng Qi felt as if he had grasped some clues from the encounters of different eras.

    After thinking for a moment, he left and arrived at the hollow jade temple of this era. He nned to meet the primordial beginning brand again.

    On Mount Kunlun, the hollow jade temple was ancient and deep. Meng Qi passed through the gate without any hindrance, passed through many obstacles, and arrived at the clear Jade Temple. He saw the ancient heavenly lord holding the Ruyi of the three treasures.

    As expected, the moment the two met, the Three Treasures Ruyi flew up on its own, and the figure of the Celestial Master of primordial beginning disappeared. Meng Qi felt that history had been added to his body, and he had taken on the role of the "Primordial beginning"from this moment until the fall of the Heavenly Court!

    In other words, he was also the "Acting"of the Celestial Master of primordial beginning in the Battle of Ascension!

    "There''s no problem here..."Meng Qi was deep in thought, and he subconsciously turned his head to look at the Green Touring Pce.

    Eh... He was suddenly stunned.

    The bright and clear treasure light and the heavenly venerate of numinous treasure that hung high above the green touring pce had disappeared. There was only the sound of the Great Dao reverberating in the air, causing the immortals and demons who were worshipping to be intoxicated by it!

 Chapter 1392 42. The Waters Run Deep

    Meng Qi sat upright in the jade clear pce. His eyes reflected the arrival of ten thousand immortals, the green touring pce that had no discrimination. There were many figures there, and the atmosphere was noisy. The only thing missing was the heavenly venerate of Numinous Treasure. There were only some traces left, and the sound of the Great Dao reverberated endlessly.

    When he first met the heavenly venerate of Numinous Treasure, his brand would not disappear and would not be reced. This meant that he was not the product of the heavenly venerate of Numinous Treasure. At least, it was not directly rted to him. On the contrary.., once he met the brand left behind by the heavenly venerate of primordial beginning, there would immediately be a dream bubble and a natural recement. It perfectly matched his inheritance of the title of the heavenly venerate of primordial beginning and became the cause of all the fruits in the world. It was the situation where the heavenly venerate of primordial beginning was the product of the heavenly venerate of Numinous Treasure.

    However, when he reced the brand left behind by the heavenly venerate of primordial beginning, the brand left behind by the heavenly venerate of Numinous Treasure in the same period of history disappeared. Combined with the previous deductions, it was possible that it was obvious!

    Since he was not directly the product of the heavenly lord of Numinous Treasure''s minimization, the disappearance of his brand was obviously because of the original Lord of Heaven. There was a certain degree of strange connection between the two!

    Of course, it did not mean that the original lord of Heaven had fused with or assimted the heavenly lord of Numinous Treasure. As long as he fused with the heavenly lord of Numinous Treasure, the essence would be the same, and he would be the only one. If he saw the heavenly lord of Numinous Treasure first, he would also cause the other''s brand to disappear and rece him.

    At this time, the relevant things that Meng Qi knew in the past flowed through his mind one by one:

    In the Battle of the fall of the Heavenly Court, the primordial Lord of Heaven, facing Jian Mu, let out an exmation that "The matter of the Dao fruit is not an external object"

    After the whereabouts of the primordial Lord of Heaven and the Heavenly Lord of Numinous Treasure became a mystery, they still fought in Qingwei Heaven. If this was not a trace forged by the gold emperor, then it meant that they were still fighting over something

    The heavenly venerate of primordial beginning, the heavenly venerate of Lingbao, and the heavenly venerate of morality were all born on the other side. They were born at the same time, with the first three pure ones and then the heaven

    They each represented the foundation of existence and the foundation of existence. Together, they covered everything. There was nothing left, no increase or decrease

    The heavenly venerate of primordial beginning took the time to ascend to godhood to cover the whereabouts of the heavenly venerate of Lingbao. The heavenly venerate of morality cut off his journey to the west to hide the traces of the heavenly venerate of primordial beginning..

    Did this mean that the "Dao"had transformed into the three pure ones, and each of them was a side of the "Dao", mutually confirming each other to be the dao fruit and theplete "Dao"? Therefore, if they wanted to transcend.., even if they had tried their best to acquire the "Dao"symbolized by the other party and obtained theplete and wless embryonic form of the dao fruit, because of the influence of each other, it would be difficult for them to take the final step. The three pure ones were one, and they had to form the dao together?

    After realizing this point, the heavenly venerate of the origin was able to say that there were no external things. That was why he had a secret fight with the heavenly venerate of Numinous Treasure to fight for the leadership of the follow-up. He also resolved the past karma such as the Battle of Ascension. After all, before he saw the fruit of the tree of life.., the three Pure Ones sought their own dao. When they fought for the Great Dao, they were friends and enemies. There were many grudges between them, which led to the appearance of the other shore.

    ording to this spection, the appearance of green touring pce on Mount Kunlun and other things could be perfectly exined.

    Simrly, the cover-up of the whereabouts of the heavenly venerate of primordial beginning and the heavenly venerate of Numinous Treasure was actually to cover up their current state, so as to prevent the other shores from targeting them in advance and working together to destroy them.

    By the time he broke free from the sea of bitterness and reached the other shore, the Wood had already be a boat, and the other shores could only find other ways to stop him!

    "No wonder the heavenly lord of Numinous Treasure changed his state and existed in a strange way between heaven and earth..."Meng Qi looked at the green touring pce and Sighed in his heart.

    At this time, in the Western Paradise, in the Pure Land of Bodhi wisdom, in the monster Emperor Pce, in the newborn ninth underworld, in the hometown of vacuum.., in the reappearance of the immortal realm and the realm of the Fusang ancient tree, many deep gazes were cast toward the "Empty"green touring pce.

    At this stage, they could naturally get a rough idea of the situation!

    Through the green touring pce and the dense immortal qi, Meng Qi looked at the bright moon that was shining brightly. His gaze met the lofty and indifferent gaze of the gold emperor. There were no ripples, and it was as calm as ice.

    The Gold Emperor should have known long ago that his recent sessive failures and continuous weakening were all following his script. He must have a corresponding backup n..<novelnext></novelnext>

    This realization urately shed in Meng Qi''s mind, and he had a deeper understanding of the past struggles.

    If the gold emperor did not inspire him to sh out a de from the path of extinction, then he, who cultivated the infinite seal and the heaven opening seal, could form the embryonic form of the dao fruit in the shortest time possible, step into the ranks of the ancient people, and perform the great divine ability of one Qi into three pure ones to perfection, there was no need to assimte the medicine master, Buddha King, and the golden body of the Saint Buddha into the weak state of the other shore, which allowed the primordial Lord of Heaven, the heavenly lord of Lingbao, and the heavenly lord of morality to transcend as one, so that there was no hope for the Dao fruit in his current era.

    That de was the one he had been waiting for since he hadid out little sang!

    Meng Qi looked away and turned to look at Dou Shuai Pce, which was beyond the 33 heavens. It was as if he could see the old man in a Daoist robe who was meditating with his eyes closed.

    "The heavenly lord of morality is the foundation of existence. He can not escape from the world like the primordial Lord of Heaven and the heavenly lord of Lingbao. He exists in a strange state. He must wait until the end of the era when heaven and earth do not exist before he can leave freely and transcend together with them. Therefore, before that, he needs to perfect his n and make me an ancient..."

    "At this point, this n can''t be kept secret anymore. What else do the three celestial venerables have up their sleeves?"

    It could be imagined that Amitabha, ancient Bodhi Buddha, mother Wusheng, Celestial Emperor, Devil Buddha, and even the demon Emperor would crazily block his next step of advancement.

    Fortunately, that sh had cut off his path of cultivation, and his advancement was slow. It was difficult to advance unless it was a great opportunity. Otherwise, he would have be the target of everyone at this moment!

    Did the gold emperor have a simr n or a backup n? When he was about to cut off the third weak incarnation of the other shore and be the embryonic form of the dao fruit, he suddenly revealed the three pure ones and gathered the power of the other shore, just like how he killed the Celestial Emperor back then, little sang would be helpless even if she reached the other shore. She would also be restricted by the other ancient masters, and it would be difficult for her to threaten him at all?

    It was really a chain-link and a wless n..

    It was not too bad to expose this matter in advance..

    All kinds of situations were clearly reflected in Meng Qi''s heart. He was even more eager to know what the Golden Emperor''s backup n was with the help of the secret of the three pure ones. From these aspects, he was a more terrifying enemy than the Devil Buddha.

    If he wanted to pry into this, he had to figure out the secret of the three pure ones. He had to reunite the ascension of the gods and the journey to the west into the real world!

    To do this, only the oldest person who could go back in time to the time before the creation of heaven and Earth could do it. In today''s world, only the moral celestial master and Amitabha could do it!

    Only they had the ability to open the source of time at the moment of the creation of heaven and earth!

    And in this matter, the other shore could not even provide help because they could not go back to the time before the creation of Heaven and earth. In other words, they could block the moral celestial master after the creation of Heaven and earth together, but they could not affect the other party before the creation of Heaven and earth.

    The realm advantage between the other shores was reflected in such a ce!

    In normal battles, the realm of the other shores could not be reflected too clearly. This was because going back in time to erase the gap between the end and restart of the past era was not very effective against the same other shores, unless they were willing to die together and no longer create heaven and earth, and also because they had too many means to make up for their battle strength. Just like Meng Qi himself, although he was not in the embryonic form of the dao fruit, but with the two incarnations of the weak other shores.., it wasn''t a problem for him to suppress the Golden Emperor, who was an ancient elder and had lost the celestial eradication sword formation. However, in such a situation, a slight difference in realm was just a tiny bit. No matter how he jumped, it would be difficult to leap over and reach him.

    "Amitabha would definitely want to integrate the god Ascension and the journey to the west and find out all the secrets. But would martial Uncle Dao de be willing?"Meng Qi could only shake his head and smile. His figure shed and he arrived outside the door of Dou Shuai Pce.

    It was better to ask directly about some things!

 Chapter 1393 43. The Time Had Come

    Outside Dou Shuai Pce, there were spiritual springs and waterfalls, exotic flowers and nts, immortal birds flying slowly, and spiritual beasts walking slowly. It was a peaceful and peaceful atmosphere.

    The golden-horned boy and the silver-horned boy had been waiting outside the pce door for a long time. When they saw Meng Qi''s figure appear, they bowed respectfully and said,

    "Greetings, uncle-master. My eldest master has asked us to pass on a message to You: when the timees, we will unite as one."

    At this moment, for the two boys, it was still before the Battle of Ascension. The one who came to visit was naturally Yuqing, the Grand Supreme Emperor of the Purple Void, the original heavenly venerate of primordial beginning, the leader of the three Pure Ones, and the first of the nine venerables!

    When the time came, they would unite as one? What kind of time would it be? The moment before the end of the epoch? Meng Qi''s expression was expressionless as he nodded slightly. Since the heavenly venerate of morals had already said so much, there was no point in asking any more questions.

    However, he did not turn around and leave. Instead, he smiled and stood in front of the golden-horned and silver-horned boy, as if he was waiting for something.

    At this moment, the golden-horned boy took out two items from his clothes and handed them over respectfully:

    "The first master has instructed me to hand these two treasures to uncle-master."

    The first of these two items was the fierce and flickering immortal-ying sword with an ethereal green glow. The other was the formation diagram that was crisscrossed with red, green, ck, and white, and suffused with the will of eradication!

    As expected... Meng Qi was not surprised at all and reached out to receive it.

    Then, he realized that the celestial eradication sword and the previous owner''s brand in the formation diagram had beenpletely erased, leaving no trace behind.

    His fingers touched the cold and sharp body of the sword, and his figure suddenly turned illusory, disappearing in front of the eyes of the golden-horned and silver-horned boy like a bubble. He returned to the hollow jade temple at the current node, and sat in the lotus position on the cloud bed, his mind wandered to the caves of Guang Chengzi, Red Essence, master Yu Ding, and the immortal venerable Daoist Xing.

    The Four Great Abhijnas woke up from their meditation one after another. They opened their eyes and spat out clouds. They turned into streaks of different colors of flowing light, with many vague dao patterns floating in the air. Each of them formed a sword light and threw it toward the hollow jade temple.

    This was the harvest of hundreds of thousands of years that they had mastered the exterminating and ughtering four great killing swords. It was the corresponding sword scripture that they had learned from the swords!

    Meng Qi''s eyes were half-opened. The immortal-ying formation patterns that were roaring in green, ck, and white were floating in front of him. From time to time, green, white, ck, and red sword lights were shot out, interweaving into an illusory immortal-ying sword formation.

    Four sword lights flew over from the stars in the outer space such as Mount Jiuhua. He extended his right hand, which was dark and gloomy, and grabbed it with the power of the universe in his palm and pressed it on his be.

    The light shone in all directions, and the sword scriptures werepletely assimted by Meng Qi. Even the illusory immortal-ying sword formation was sucked into his "Stomach.".

    A gust of clear Qi rushed out of his head and turned into three. One was the pure and smiling true ri, the other was the carefree and carefree Daoist Lord Qingyuan, and thest was the increasingly cold celestial venerable Su Meng, his aura gradually became more and more terminating.

    Celestial Venerable Su Meng was originally an incarnation of Meng Qi after he had learned how to turn one Qi into three pure ones. He had used his umted sword techniques to sh out. It was the "Heaven-severing dao body"that hadbined the four celestial eradication swords. Now, he wanted toplete the profound mysteries of the sword scriptures and formation diagrams of the four celestial eradication swords, slowly, he adjusted this incarnation to focus on the Numinous Treasure Dao lineage.

    However, just by relying on the cultivation technique, even if it wasplete, it was still just an incarnation at the peak of the creation realm. It was impossible to cross the Heavenly Chasm and be the weak shore. It would help Meng Qi''s true body form the embryonic form of the dao fruit with shackles and burdens.

    "Do I have to refine the four celestial eradication swords and the formation diagram into the ''Celestial Venerable Su Meng''?"Meng Qi thought of a possible method. However, the other three swords of the four celestial eradication swords were in the hands of the green emperor and Amitabha. The former could still be exchanged, after all, he had only recovered to his original level. In this era, he was at most at the level of an ancient. As for thetter, it involved the struggle for the Great Dao. Once he handed it over, it would cut off the possibility of transcendence in this era. There was almost no need to hope for it.

    Was there any other way? For example, by swallowing and assimting the heavenly dao monster, he could directlyplete the heaven-severing body and upgrade it to the weak shore. This would allow the heavenly venerate of morals and the heavenly venerate of primordial beginning to reduce the amount of space they could do to the extreme, however, the heavenly venerate of numinous treasure was obviouslycking... of course, it was the same for him. They were both in the embryonic form of the dao fruit. After bing an ancient, there was essentially no difference between the incarnation of the heaven-severing body or the true body of Numinous Treasure.

    Would Dao ancestor three purities have made other preparations? Was it because of the end of the epoch?

    As Meng Qi cultivated, he pondered over the possibilities as he deduced the changes that would surpass the various current tributaries in the future.

    Whether or not the three heavenly venerates of primordial beginning, morality, and numinous treasure transcended wasn''t something he cared about. What he cared about was whether or not he could make use of this opportunity to benefit himself and little sang. He might even find an opportunity to eliminate the fiend Buddha and the Golden Emperor!<novelnext></novelnext>

    Surrounded by darkness, he seemed to be hiding in the depths of the chaos. His expression was indifferent and there was not the slightest ripple.

    ..

    Time flowed like water. In the blink of an eye, more than thirty years had passed. Even with Yang Jian holding the Wuji Apricot g at the center of the world to guard the Western Region and the seven kills Daoist holding theherworld sea sword to iste the southernmost part of the Eastern Sea.., the natural disasters in the real world were still growing at a speed visible to the naked eye. The southernmost part of the world was melting and the surface of the sea was rising. The previously prosperous inds and continents along the sea had disappeared under the cover of the Azure Blue. The will of death pervaded the multiverse, it brought the end of the world again and again.

    Devil Buddha Ananda sat at the bottom of the nineher world with a smile in his eyes. No one knew who he was looking at.

    Suddenly, he patted his knees and said leisurely,

    "The time hase!"

    Boom!

    The nineher world was boiling instantly. The Gobi Desert in the western region and the extreme south of the eastern sea were like two huge volcanoes erupting. Pitch-ck mes and dark mist were spewing out, bringing the scene of the end of the world.

    "The time hase..."inside the hollow jade temple, Meng Qi slowly opened his eyes. The interior was so deep and quiet that it seemed like the beginning of everything.

    He clenched his right hand out of thin air, and the Ksitigarbha Pure Land where Xuan Bei was located suddenly contracted and drilled into the indestructible ship of Armageddon. Waves of golden mes rose, burning ss, and a strange light shot into the sky, it pulled at the aura of Armageddon in the real world.

    Time flew by. In the blink of an eye, a thousand years had passed, and the ship of Armageddon had be abnormallyrge. Its head and tail spanned across billions of cmities. Its surface was covered with ayer of pale golden ss, and the empty space was filled with pure lotuses. It had the feeling of returning to the world after death, it also had the feeling of transcendence.

    Xuan bei sat cross-legged on the Golden Lotus tform on the deck. The ghosts around him were at a loss. At a nce, there were countless rooms in the ship. It was more than a trillion, and it could hold all kinds of creatures.

    "Nanwu Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva..."Xuan bei chanted in a low voice.

    He knew that this "Crossing the World Treasure Raft"was notplete yet, and he still had to wait for something else.

    Boom!

    Thunder rumbled in the sky, and shadows danced. Lightning and fire fell from time to time, but they were blocked by the pure white lotus or the power of humanity.

    Seeing this scene, on the remaining inds in the East China Sea, the people prayed even more for the protection of the human emperor. In the original territory of the Great Zhou, the believers became more and more devout, hoping that Holy Mother White Lotus would save the world.

    Sensing the change in the Heavenly Dao, Gu Xiaosang suddenly stood up in the hollow jade temple and descended to the lower realm. She became one with Holy Mother White Lotus and could no longer be separated from her.

    She formed a seal with her hands, looking solemn and holy. She smiled and said,

    "The opportunity has arrived!"

    With the arrival of the end of the world, the people were hoping for a savior. It was the opportunity to break free from the sea of bitterness and reach the other shore!

    The opportunity could not be missed. If it was lost, it would note again. If it was decided, it would be thrown into chaos!

    As for the past, looking back at the past and peering into the future, after many years of seclusion, they had umted enough!

    In the Nirvana world, the Bodhi Pure Land, the home of the vacuum, the nine Netherworld immortal world, and other ces on the other shore, many high and mighty gazes looked over.

 Chapter 1394 44, The Original Appearance

    "The world of mortals is like a prison, and all living beings are suffering. There is no end to reincarnation, and there is no end to suffering. Take pity on the people of this world. A God has descended, and Holy Mother White Lotus has saved us from the end of our tribtion!"

    Originally, wherever the Great Zhou was, be it the home of vacuum or the Buddhist kingdom on Earth, the ears of the believers rang with an ethereal and holy sound that reverberated through the heavens and earth, washing their hearts. An indescribable feeling rose up, making them all worship devoutly, the chanting resonated in a low voice. Billions and billions of grains of sand gathered into a tower. It was grand and divine to the extreme.

    Such amotion, coupled with the nineher "Volcanoes"that spewed everywhere and the devil fog and ck dust that covered the great sun, even the ordinary people on the east China Sea Inds sensed that something was about to happen, not to mention the experts of the immortal ss.

    Wang Siyuan sat alone on the ind and lived under a tree. Ever since he tried to influence and manipte the Heavenly Dao monsters to fall into the trap of the Devil Buddha Ah Nan, he had left the mortal world and lived in seclusion. For many years, he did not say a word. This was because he was reflecting on his past mistakes, he was also thinking hard about how to fight against the will of heaven under the other shore. His so-called "Smashing the chessboard"was just the embodiment of the other "Will of heaven"..

    At that moment, sensing the arrival of the end of the world and sensing that there was a change in the middle-earth, he raised his head and looked there. His eyes were moving crazily and his emotions were changing. Finally, a bitter and lonely look appeared on his face. He sighed and said,

    "Indeed, only those on the other shore can fight against those on the other shore..."

    All the craziness and scheming that he had been doing all his life turned into nothing in the end. All he got in return was this familiar old saying. This was the experience and lesson that countless predecessors had learned with their lives and destinies!

    In an instant, his ck hair turnedpletely white.

    "Holy Mother White Lotus, save the end of the Tribtion!"

    The voices ovepped and shook all the worlds in the universe. The lotus flowers around Gu Xiaosang bloomed. They were fresh and refined, forming a spiritual altar that supported her as she slowly rose into the sky. The cold light scattered down, making her look like a Buddha, a god, and a fairy!

    Between Heaven and earth, the illusory river of time was prominent. It came from the distant ancient times, surging endlessly. The water was sparkling, scouring through everything and never changing. It was just that this time, after the current node.., the tributaries of the future had be scarce, and it was no longer impossible to count them all. One could even see the end of the terrifying darkness of nothingness. The end of the epoch was right before their eyes!

    The real apocalypse, the real end, even the one on the other side, might not have a future!

    For Gu Xiaosang, it was rtively easier to take possession of the future. She pointed with her finger and revealed her own dharma body. She had the innate virtue to return to the infinite, the chaos to reappear, and the will to die to create the final deathly stillness, there were also white lotuses surrounding her to save people. The three of them shrank and began to condense illusory dao fruits. They pulled Gu Xiaosang up slowly, breaking away from the erosion of time and approaching the structure of the highest level of the universe.

    In the hometown of vacuum, the bright and cold moon hung high in the sky, reflecting the peace after her death. She gave Gu Xiaosang a look of approval for her efforts in breaking free from the sea of bitterness.

    It was not because she was satisfied, but because she wanted to use this "Approval"to make Gu Xiaosang feel even more excited. She wanted to use this as a basis to break through the next difficult obstacles.

    As for the other obstacles on the other side, the situation had long been clear. She, Amitabha, Bodhi ancient Buddha, Yu Xu, Su Meng, the Heavenly Emperor, and the Devil Buddha would not stop them. Even if the green emperor was not neutral.., even if the Supreme True Buddha tried to cause trouble, they and the virtuous heavenly venerate and the monster Emperor would not be able to cause any waves. Today''s focus was not on this!

    The Netherworld connected to the real world. The Devil Buddha got up and walked out. He walked out slowly with the images of destruction, ughter, freeze, degeneration, and deathly stillness. He had a handsome face, and his monk robes fluttered in the wind. He was calm and at ease, he was like a gentleman who bowed slightly to announce the end of the story.

    Boom!

    The space and time in the Western Region and the extreme south of the eastern sea copsedyer byyer. The Wuji Apricot g and Netherworld Sea Sword in the center of the world could no longer sustain it. The two worlds merged and copsed at an elerated rate.

    The end of the world had reallye!

    Right at this moment, outside the 33 heavens, the Taiji diagram of the ck and white yin-yang fish flew out from the Dou Shuai pce and turned into a higan golden bridge. It crossed the ancient mythological era and the prehistoric era, it crossed the era when Old Lord Huang ruled the three realms with the tree of Great Dao on his back. It crossed the ancient era when innate gods and demons roamed freely. It crossed the most ancient era and arrived at the moment when the world was opened up, it came to the moment when time had just stretched out.

    At that time, the figure of the heavenly venerate of primordial beginning still existed. He sat cross-legged in the deep chaos with the banner of Pangu in his hand. He activated the seal of heaven-opening and struck out!

    Riding on the Green Bull, the heavenly venerate of virtue crossed the river of time in an instant and arrived at its "Source."His bright head was calm, and his hands turned into two yin-yang fish, one ck and one white, with their heads and tails intertwined, he was about to forcefully open the source of time and return the god Ascension and the westward journey to the real world. He would return time to its original appearance, and let the heavenly venerate of primordial beginning and the heavenly venerate of Lingbao appear in front of the world again!

    "Amitabha of the South!"

    The chanting of Buddha sounded from every point of light in the river of time and turned into the corresponding images of Amitabha. They gathered into a sea of bodies and rushed forward, drowning the opening of Heaven and earth.

    At the critical moment of the apocalypse, not many people on the other shore were willing to see the return of the two oldest heavenly venerates to change the current situation and destroy their own ns. Therefore, Amitabha would not give in, he took action to stop the celestial venerable from opening the root of time.

    At the same time, the twelfth-grade Green Lotus Throne flew up and merged with the western paradise world to form Amitabha''s perfect incarnation. A dreamy mist emerged and the six-foot-long golden body shone brightly with boundless light, boundless longevity, and boundless divine abilities!

    The celestial venerable pushed the ancient crown on his head, and a gust of clear air rushed out of the y ball. It turned into the beginning of many eras of prosperity, prosperity, and decline in the universe. Each of them condensed a Daoist, either holding a long sword or holding a ruyi, stepping on the Higan golden bridge, they fought with Amitabha''s avatar, Avatar, and Avatar.

    The battle between the two most ancient men swept through the time when the world was created, and there were changes in the subsequent eras. Some things even did not exist at all. For a time, the scene of the end of the world became more and more clear, if Amitabha did not care that this was the crucial moment for Gu Xiaosang to attain Dao, and more historical changes were maintained, the situation would have been even more serious.

    Due to the deepening influence of the Doomsday on the celestial venerable of morals, Amitabha still stopped Gu Xiaosang''s attempt to open the root of time.

    Boom!

    Thunder rumbled incessantly in the sky. Bolts of lightning filled the sky, as if they could tear apart the real world. Meanwhile, the westward journey and the Godhood World in the different rivers of time suddenly shook, and strange lights flew up. On one side, there were golden flowers of virtue.., blessed purple clouds and holy virtue were surrounded by water light, and on the other side, there were four colors of red, green, ck, and white. It was a scene of the end, as if a terrifying existence was about to break out of it and return to the present!

    Primordial Lord of Heaven! Lingbao Lord of Heaven!

    How could he return by sacrificing the godhood and westward journey without opening the source of time? Meng Qi sat in the Hollow Jade Pce, guarding Gu Xiaosang as she condensed the illusory dao fruit. At the same time, he watched the changes in the world, and his mind was filled with many questions.

    He Mu and Jiu Li were on duty in front of the clear Jade Pce today. They were all in low spirits about the arrival of the end of the world.

    They still had a chance to survive the end of the world under the protection of the big figures on the other side. Their good friends andpanions probably wouldn''t have the opportunity to do so!

    Seeing the transformation of the god Ascension and the journey to the west, the terrifying and extraordinary aura and feeling became as clear as the Jets of the nine underworld. It gradually became more and more powerful. It seemed that the heavenly venerate of primordial beginning and the heavenly venerate of Numinous Treasure were really about to return. How could the other people on the other side just sit there and watch?

    At the highest level of the immortal world, the lofty and Majestic Heavenly Emperor suddenly took a step forward and drew out the de of time that was like water reflecting the sun. He suddenly shed toward the opposite side. It was not the god Ascension Realm and the Western world, but the construction wood that pierced through all the worlds in the universe, it was the foundation that supported the existence of heaven and earth!

    The light of the de was faint. It instantly pierced through the seals on the other side andnded on the construction wood. Time flew by quickly. In a breath of a hundred years, the construction wood that could have struggled for a long time in the apocalypse suddenly withered and turned green to yellow, the tree trunk also withered.

    Boom!

    The heavenly soldiers and generals attached to Jian Mu all died of old age and turned into itsst source of power.

    Boom!

    Jian Mu changed crazily and absorbed all the ninth heaven. The top of it was held by the Heavenly Emperor''s holy giant hand and smashed toward the western world with the power of the end of the world-destroying era. It was vast and destructive.

    Only such an end could restrain the five virtues and the five supreme beings, restrain the infinite chaos, and barely prevent the return of the primeval Lord of Heaven!

    In order to guard against the heaven-opening seal, the heavenly emperor, who was high above the heavens, not only held the Jian Mu that contained all the worlds in one hand and smashed it down, but he also swung the knife of time, obscuring time and space and turning it dark and colorful.

    His eyes were cold and gloomy, as if he had returned to the past. He led the charge into the highest level of the nine heavens and looked down at himself indifferently. It was the primeval Lord of Heaven.

    The celestial emperor knew that due to the fall of the Heavenly Court, he had been on hisst legs for a long time. He still had a long way to go to reduce the amount of time he had left. There was no possibility of transcendence in this era. Therefore, after returning from the tribtions.., he had been working hard to get rid of the fate of ending the celestial emperor''s inevitable fall in this era. If he did not solve this problem, he did not need to consider whether there was still a next era.

    From the Devil Buddha, or rather, from Donghuang Taiyi, and the Dao master, he had obtained a technique that had a certain degree of hope under divination. Today, he was going to prevent the return of the primordial beginning heavenly venerate to witness himself breaking free from the shackles!

    Jian Mu''s green and yellow intermingled and upied the void. With the power of all worlds, he smashed into the golden light and purple clouds outside the god-sealing world, smashing into the boundless chaos that was like a dot

    On the other side, a scroll containing the sun, Moon, stars, mountains, rivers, and the universe flew out from the Demon Emperor Hall. It turned into a blurry light and enveloped the world traveling to the west, it was on the verge of copsing under the impact of the destruction of the world.

    A sigh sounded. A ck-gold spear that was surrounded by the five virtues Phoenix flew out from the Demon Emperor Hall again. Together with the pale golden human emperor sword that soared into the sky from Changmen Ind, they stabbed into both sides of the mountain and river map, they used the power of all living things to stop all the changes.

    Although it was very difficult and they were obviously at a disadvantage, the heavenly emperor and the Monster Emperor did temporarily stop the return of the heavenly venerate of primordial beginning and the heavenly venerate of Lingbao. The others on the other side of the river watched every corner of the universe in preparation for the following changes.

    Because of the changes in the god Ascension and the journey to the West World, all the tributaries in the future were now in chaos and full of variables!

    Meanwhile, Gu Xiaosang no longer paid attention to the situation. She waspletely focused on breaking free from the sea of bitterness. The dao fruit that symbolized innate chaos, the dao fruit that symbolized the end of life, and the Dao fruit that symbolized the salvation of the world.., they were all condensing at a speed visible to the naked eye. Although they were illusory, they gave off a real feeling. They dragged her halfway out of the river of time.

    At this moment, heavenly venerate nine chaos, who was driven mad by the apocalyptic aura, leaped out and attacked Yang Jian. It was as if he wanted to personally add bricks to the end of the epoch. As for Daoist seven kills, he was being suppressed by the aura of the demon Buddha step by step, he was forced back to the hollow jade temple.<novelnext></novelnext>

    The demon Buddha stepped onto the ind in the East Sea and looked up at the hollow jade temple. He had a carefree smile on his face and his voice was like a bell that disturbed his mind, it rang in the ears of Meng Qi, Daoist seven kills, he mu, Jiu Li, and great green root:

    "The Doomsday has arrived. It''s time for us to finish what we started."

    Finish what we started? Daoist seven kills couldn''t help but look at the demonic Buddha that had turned half of the eastern sea into the nine Netherworlds. He was confused.

    At this moment, Bodhi ancient Buddha and green emperor weren''t restrained. Even with the Supreme True Buddha''s help, the Golden Emperor''s cooperation, and the Heavenly Dao monsters, it was impossible for the demonic Buddha to kill and Devour the Hierarch Heavenly Venerate, it was even possible for him to defeat the Hierarch Heavenly Venerate. After all, the Hierarch Heavenly Venerate had true determination tathagata and clear source daolord, the two weaker incarnations.

    Meng Qi''s eyes met with the demon Buddha''s. The world suddenly turned dark. It was like the primal chaos, but also the final deathly stillness.

    "Fellow Daoist, you are truly confident,"Meng Qi said slowly. The clear air above his head rushed out, transforming into true ri with red lips and white teeth, and the handsome and carefree Daolord Qingyuan.

    The demon Buddha chuckled:

    "Of course!"

    A dark red projection appeared behind him. It spun nonstop, as if it were chaotic and crazed eyes.

    At this moment, in the Bodhi Pure Land, there was suddenly a clear ss light shooting up into the sky. There were years of decay filling it. It surrounded the ancient Bodhi tree and the ancient Buddha together!

    The ancient Bodhi Buddha looked at the three figures around him and said in a low voice,

    "The Devil Buddha is indeed a traitor. There is always a hidden danger in cooperating with him."

    The three figures surrounding the ancient Bodhi Buddha were none other than the quasi-lift Daoist, Ghost Emperor Xuanming, and ck Heaven Emperor!

    They were the three corpses of the Bodhi ancient Buddha!

    The quasi-lift Daoist, who had his hair in a bun, smiled. He said with a hint of fear and determination,

    "Who doesn''t want to be an independent, true creation or the other shore?"

    As the evil demon who had refined the nine Netherworlds, the bewitching and seductive "Founder,"the Devil Buddha seized some of the thoughts that would sh through the Three Corpses and used cooperation as an opportunity to help refine the nine Netherworlds, he secretly hid a trick. when he nted the "Bodhi wisdom son"for the Xuanming Ghost Emperor, he also increased his obsession. Then, with this "Chess piece"that had been infiltrated, he quietly influenced the ck Heaven Emperor and the quasi-ti Daoist.

    At the critical moment, the three corpses rebelled at the same time. Even someone as strong as the Bodhi ancient Buddha could not care about other things. After all, if he identally killed one of the three corpses, it would cause his body to be iplete. Inparison, he and Meng Qi were not rted, without too much cause and effect, he would not cut off the path of this era just to stop the Devil Buddha.

    Inside the Bodhi Pure Land, there was a glow and a ss seal. It made the Devil Buddha look even bigger, as if he could never be defeated.

    His gaze was fixed on Meng Qi, and he revealed the dark and terrifying devil body of the reverse Buddha. Each of his arms had a treasure that symbolized destruction and fear.

    There was no coincidence in the world. When the heavenly venerate of primordial beginning and the heavenly venerate of Numinous Treasure tried to return, other than Amitabha who would definitely intercept the heavenly venerate of virtue, whether it was the Bodhi ancient Buddha who stopped them or the monster emperor, the Heavenly Emperor, and the Golden Emperor who made a move.., the situation would not change.

    The Heavenly Emperor and the Golden Emperor were his allies. The Bodhi ancient Buddha was involved in the rebellion of the three corpses, while the monster Emperor had the benefit of the animosity caused by Nezha and the temptation of the Heavenly Emperor!

    In addition, no one wanted to see you improve again and let the three pure ones achieve transcendence. In short, no one would help you!

    Gu Xiaosang''s illusory dao fruit was almost half-formed, her figure appeared in the "Vacuum hometown"at the end of the new age, which symbolized the final destination. She retreated to the current node. Many figures gathered and merged with each other, eventually forming a single figure.

    Meng Qi, on the other hand, stared at the Devil Buddha, who had yet to make a move for some unknown reason, and said calmly,

    "With just you and mother gold, even if you join forces, it will be easy to defeat me, but it will be extremely difficult to kill me."

    More importantly, Emperor Qing had recovered to his peak level. Although he was not an ancient man, he could still be considered to be on the other side of the world. When Zhending Tathagata blocked the monster of the Heavenly Dao, and Lord Daoist Qingyuan blocked the Supreme True Buddha, he would join forces with Meng Qi, it was not difficult to resist the demon Buddha and the Golden Emperor. At most, he would be at a disadvantage. The Golden Emperor had to be distracted by Xiao Sang''s attack on the other shore, in case the powerful ones found an opportunity to destroy it.

    The demon Buddha smiled leisurely and asked in return,

    "Is that so?"

    As soon as he said that, Meng Qi, who was sitting on the cloud bed, had a slight change in expression. Two dark streams of light came out of nowhere and suddenly burst out, piercing through the chaotic water light hanging down from his supreme infinite primordial qi and into it, it made his aura suddenly decrease!

    All of this happened without any warning. It even hid from Meng Qi''s senses and his grasp of the future!

    Following the two dark streams of light, Meng Qi saw a figure that would never sneak attack him. It was he mu and Jiu Li, whose faces were full of pain and struggle!

    Their eyes alternated between madness and guilt. They let out the Devil Buddha''s loudughter:

    "There are no coincidences in this world. Why Is it today? Because they are on duty at the Jade Pure Pce!"

    At the same time, the demon Buddha''s expression became solemn as he formed a seal with his hands.

    Boom!

    Inside the Fusang Ancient Tree realm, Emperor Qing, who was about to attack, suddenly sat down with his legs crossed. His body was covered in ayer of dark fire, as if he had suffered a bacsh.

    Boom!

    The Fusang ancient tree, which wasparable to a building tree but was growing vigorously, emitted an infinite amount of light. It suddenly flew up and became smaller and smaller as it fell into the apocalyptic scene behind the demon Buddha''s head.

    It actually took the initiative to throw itself at the demon Buddha!

    The demon Buddha no longer hesitated. With a finger, the absolute saint abandoned zhi and pressed it between Meng Qi''s eyebrows in the hollow jade temple.

    No matter what, I also have the tree of Great Dao!

    I can kill you without the help of the gold emperor!

    Looking at this finger, Meng Qi suddenly sighed:

    "Haotian..."

    Today, he finally saw the true face of the demon Buddha!

    He Mu and Jiu Li had fused with the blood of the Haotian God..

    The fusang ancient tree was made of the blood of the Haotian God and the East Emperor, Taiyi..

    The Green Emperor was born from this..

    The East Emperor died at the hands of Haotian..

    The Devil Buddha could control the monster of the Heavenly Dao that had fused with the east emperor with the body of destiny..

    The Thunder God knew the secret of building wood and could guide the Devil Master to reach the other shore. He could use this to bewitch the heaven emperor..

    The reason why he knew so much was because he was an old monster who had survived from the primordial chaos era by using the ancient thunder pool to deceive the heavens and the sea, he was the heavenly emperor who had oncepeted with the DAO Master, the three pure ones, and Amitabha for the position of the ruler of Heaven and earth and the Dao fruit. He was the first heavenly emperor who had escaped the end of the epoch, but because of this, his past life was almost over, only the inner demons who fought against the DAO Master and the three pure ones were left. They had been betraying him, so they decided to sink and ascend to the peak of the demonic path!

 Chapter 1395 45 Was Also Waiting For Today

    To the other side, time and space were no longer distance. The Devil Buddha extended his right hand, bent his four fingers, and used his thumb to point out "Absolute saint forsaken wisdom". He had already pressed into the hollow jade temple, he pressed onto the primal chaos light and the Golden Lotus hanging in front of Meng Qi''s forehead.

    Dark red and ck shed, and the Golden Lotus floated down. Meng Qi seemed to be still affected by he mu and jiu Li''s sessful "Sneak attack". His reaction was actually slow, until the water curtain-like primal chaos light in front of the eaves cracked, the devil Buddha''s "Saint Forsaken Wisdom"finger was about to touch the center of his brows when he reached out his hands. The absolute de in one hand materialized, and purple lightning copsed. Life and death continued. A strange light rose from the other hand, and purple, white, and golden yellow light appeared, it blocked the center of his brows and smashed toward the devil Buddha''s dark and terrifying evil body!

    Seeing this, not only did the devil Buddha not feel annoyed, but he revealed a cold smile. His body suddenly copsed, turning into distorted ck shadows that shot toward Meng Qi from every corner, as if they were enveloping him.

    Go to hell!

    Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang! All the collisions werepleted at the same time, converging into a single sound, the reverse palm of Tathagata''s "Dance of Ten Thousand Devils"!

    The golden flowers of virtue withered, the streaks of virtue and purple clouds scattered, and streaks of purple lightning and dark thunder exploded, like fireworks blooming, setting off the dark and fearful body of the devil and the powerless Meng Qi who was sitting cross-legged on the cloud bed.

    His light hand with three treasures rose up and blocked many of the arms of the demon Buddha. However, the purple lightning palm between his eyebrows could not stop the finger of absolute saint forsaken wisdom. It was hit between his eyebrows and could only hold the arm of the demon Buddha tightly, it prevented his finger from going one step further, crushing the true spirit and affecting the spiritual light of his nature.

    Just like that, the power of absolute saint forsaken wisdom surged through and turned into the red and ck reverse ten thousand symbol that devoured and assimted. It kept attacking Meng Qi''s dao body, like sharp teeth that were gnawed off.

    The Devil Buddha wanted to eat Meng Qi and achieve perfection!

    The finger moved forward slowly but was unusually firm and had an obvious advantage. Meng Qi''s Wuji, Dao Yi, and heaven-opening three seals were shot out by the god-like spirits from each of his apertures one after another, but they were restrained by his own body, the blood that entered earlier was affected by the fusang ancient tree that stood behind the Devil Buddha. It swayed gently and disappeared without a trace.

    The demon Buddha''s eyes were red and ck. He was mad and ferocious. He used all his strength and pressed Meng Qi''s palms so hard that they slowly bent and almost went out of control.

    "I havepletely buried the past, present, and future of the Haotian God. I only have a little life force and memory left. I relied on the legacy of the DAO Master that I inherited from Donghuang to deceive the heavens and cross the sea. I entrusted the reincarnation of the immemorial thunder pool to myself. It was as if I had truly fallen, i wanted to escape the fate of thest era of the immemorial era. I wanted to rerule the world and obtain the dao fruit. I wanted to do it today!

    As long as I swallowed you, achieved perfection, assimted your realm and divine abilities, and refined theherworld, with the power of the Fusang ancient tree, when the end came, I would be the strongest shore. I would be the key to the start of the next era!

    Moreover, with this, the three pure ones will not be able to transcend. If they do not help me, they will sink together and perish together!

    Hundreds of millions of years have passed. I am a vengeful evil spirit that should have died a long time ago, but has lived from the archaic era to the present!

    After setting up for so many years, enduring for so many years, and waiting for so many years, at this time, who else can save you? !

    "True ri"had a calm expression. His thumb and middle finger intersected, and he leisurely swept out, bringing with him a pure Buddhist light that swept towards the Devil Buddha. However, the pure white light erupted, not allowing the slightest impurity, and it immediately shocked him to the spot, he saw a giant mouth with forty Buddha Teeth Open and swallow him.

    Bang!

    A pale golden fist suddenly struck out, and the terrifying giant mouth that was surrounded by pure white light was sent flying. "Daolord Qingyuan"activated 80-90% of his power, and a heavenly phenomenon appeared as he fought against the Supreme True Buddha. However, in front of "True Ri of Tranquility".., another chaotic and crazy dark-red giant hand appeared, blocking his palm that could "Save all living things.".

    The realm of the Fusang ancient tree copsed inch by inch and merged with the Immortal World Beyond the sea that was infested by demonic qi. The Green Emperor sat in the lotus position and resisted the bacsh from the origin. He slowly pulled them out and had no time to care about anything else.

    Many eras ago, when the heaven and earth were created, the heavenly venerate of virtue and Amitabha were in a fierce battle. Outside the real world, the heavenly emperor paid the price of withering the building wood in advance andbined with the de of time to prevent the heavenly venerate of primordial beginning from returning from his journey to the west, the mountain and river map relied on the suppression of the human emperor sword and the demon Saint Spear to sway and bind the god-sealing world.

    In the hometown of vacuum, the bright moon hung high in the sky and shone with a cold light. There were two indifferent eyes that quietly watched as the demon Buddha slowly swallowed Meng Qi and did not make a move, however, it seemed as if it could expose any intention to save Meng Qi at any time.

    In the Bodhi Pure Land, the quasi-ti Daoist, the Xuanming Ghost Emperor, and the ck Heavenly Emperor formed a formation in an attempt to use their own survival to implicate the Bodhi ancient Buddha.

    The Bodhi ancient Buddha''s golden body was pure and quiet. He did not do anything, as if he had already epted reality and was calmly watching the life and death struggle in the hollow jade temple.

    Suddenly, he smiled at the quasi-lift Daoist and said elegantly,

    "The Devil Buddha is a traitor by nature and has many hidden hands. If I cooperate with him, how can I not be more vignt?"

    "What?"The quasi-lift Daoist blurted out, and he suddenly had a bad premonition.

    Bodhisattva ancient Buddha chuckled:

    "After the three corpses areplete, I originally wanted to let you guys be independent one after another, inherit my name, and bear my karma. This is a path that only belongs to me."

    "This wasn''t supposed to be easy. I prepared for an era before I almost touched the threshold, and nned to attempt the final tribtion. Who knew that I would encounter Fengdu''s fall. Now, I have to thank fellow Daoist Devil Buddha for helping me toplete it easily. Next, I might have a chance to pick up some scraps."

    He looked at the expressions of the Zhundi Daoist, Ghost Emperor Xuanming, and the ck celestial emperor that changed in an instant and said leisurely,

    "As for now, why do I need to save the origin, the Numinous Treasure, and the key to achieving the dao fruit of morality to help them transcend?"

    Gu Xiaosang gathered the future and returned it to herself at the current node. Then, she saw lights rising in many parts of the past. They were the marks left by Meng Qi when he brought her back to the past. They formed a fulcrum, allowing her to find her way.

    Gu Xiaosang escaped and went against the current. Shepletely cut off her sense of the outside world because she knew that the only way to help was to get out of the Sea of pain and reach the other shore as soon as possible!

    The seven kills priest restrained he mu and Jiu Li. Seeing that the Devil Buddha had the upper hand and was constantly swallowing and digesting the Hierarch Celestial Master, Fear Rose in his heart again. He just wanted to escape from this world and escape.

    Just as he was about to escape, a thought suddenly appeared in his heart.

    He could retreat in the past, but if he retreated this time, was there a way out?

    If the Devil Buddha devoured and assimted the Hierarch Celestial Master, not only would he achieve perfection, but he could also advance many steps. After all, his previous strength was weakened because of the Hierarch Celestial Master''s elevation. When that time came, where would he escape to, where would he hide? who on the other side would be willing to offend the Devil Buddha, who had grasped the key to the next era, when he was not involved in the battle for the Dao Fruit?

    This time, there was no retreat!<novelnext></novelnext>

    With that thought in mind, the seven kills Daoist instantly surged with killing intent. His body turned into a ck light and merged with the Netherworld Sea Sword.

    "Either you die, or I Die!"The sword light spread out, and with an unprecedented momentum, it cut through time and space and shed at the Devil Buddha.

    The leaves of the Fusang ancient tree behind the Devil Buddha suddenly shook, emitting a clear light and resisting the sword light of the Netherworld Sea Sword.

    Silently, the sword light dissipated, and only a leaf fell from the fusang ancient tree. Daoist seven kills''face was as white as snow, and his eyes were full of despair. Even with his full strength, his sword could not break the Devil Buddha''s defense.

    The Devil Buddha let out a crazyugh, and his finger, which had pierced into Meng Qi''s be, went one inch deeper, absorbing and devouring more and more intensely:

    "The Fusang ancient tree is the key to the opening of the next era. It is a treasure that is close to the dao fruit. It was painstakingly refined by the holy man in the past. After absorbing the essence of the destruction of the previous era, it is not the real nirvana. A divine weapon of the same level will not be able to break its defense. It is far better than the tree of Great Dao that you have yet to grow. The Green Emperor tried to refine it for many years but failed!"

    "Not the fake nirvana stage, not the Nirvana stage. I wonder which Nirvana Stage wille to save you!"

    The Devil Buddha seemed to be in a crazed state. He revealed his demonic state and a samsara seal flew out in front of him. As it turned the heavens, it changed the overall situation and wanted to absorb Meng Qi faster.

    Monkey King and the rest who had the Nirvana stage magic treasures such as the me g attacked from afar. However, they could not do anything to the Fusang ancient tree.

    The Devil Buddhaughed maniacally, shaking their hearts and confusing their minds. However, hepletely ignored them. There was only madness and ecstasy in his eyes as he stared fixedly at Meng Qi, he had to remember his ugly state when he waspletely destroyed.

    In order to hide from the other side, not only did I set up a trap to make people think that Haotian had reincarnated as Emperor Qing, and that it was the eastern emperor who was struggling to survive, but I also did something that was close to harming my own soul!

    Today was the time to reap the rewards!

    At this moment, he suddenly felt that the finger between Meng Qi''s eyebrows had stopped moving. The wrist that was held by the Purple Lightning God seemed to have fallen into a shackle and was sealed!

    Meng Qi, who had always been calm, looked at the Devil Buddha and said with a smile,

    "What if I knew? What if I knew that you were Haotian''s God?"

    What? The demon Buddha narrowed his eyes, and his madness faded away, revealing his wisdom.

    The Ultimate Wuji Primordial Qi above Meng Qi''s head shone again. An arm appeared in front of him, and his fist instantly opened, revealing the Haotian''s blood ray that he mu and Jiu Li had ambushed him with.

    The Blood Ray flew away and fell bit by bit, and the smile in Meng Qi''s eyes became even more obvious.

    In the past, Fox Qingqiu had secretly told me something, he said, "Demon Saint was born at the beginning of Heaven and earth and survived for several epochs. He is knowledgeable and insightful, and his spiritual cultivation isn''t inferior to Buddha''s. How could he suddenly fall in love with Ah Nan at the end of the ancient era?" Later on, I learned that Ah Nan was the Thunder God''s Buddhist body. I felt that both of them were innate spirits, and both of them were good fortune, so they could be consideredpatible.

    However, the real point in his words was that "After several epochs,"how could demon Saint Fall in love with a great divine arts practitioner who didn''t have the same experience? They were onpletely different levels!

    And Lu Ya''s betrayal of the original teacher made me begin to doubt.

    When I discovered many things about thunder god, I became even more puzzled. How did demon Saint Take a fancy to you?

    Only the Great Heavenly God, who had suppressed the primeval era and made it difficult for Donghuang to reach the other shore, and the Dao master almost failed to obtain the dao fruit, and the demon race finally became his subordinates, and nine Phoenixes didn''t forget to resurrect even after death, could do it!

    Of course,ter on, he realized that there were others who had pointed out his identity as the Haotian God.

    As for why he had to show weakness first and put himself in such a sorry state, it was so that he could sink into a state of devouring and assimtion, where he could be restrained by him and could not escape for a moment!

    At the sight of the blood ray that turned inch by inch into ashes, an extreme sense of danger rose in the heart of the Devil Buddha. However, Meng Qi had Wuji in one hand, Dao in the other, purple lightning in the other, and the three treasures in the other, trapping him firmly!

    An invisible me shed and the Devil Buddha felt that the Fusang ancient tree had been swept away. A sharp object had pierced through his evil armor and entered through it.

    He sensed it and saw a ck golden spear with Phoenix Wings extended from the Monster Emperor Pce. It pierced through theyers of space and time and struck him!

    The Gold Emperor and Bodhi ancient Buddha could not react to this attack!

    Meanwhile, the mountain and river map and the human emperor sword had already flown back and circled around the monster Emperor Pce.

    The Monster Emperor had given up on stopping the heavenly venerate numinous treasure? Was he not afraid that the situation would be reversed? was he not afraid that the three Pure Ones would transcend the Dao? The Devil Buddha''s body squirmed and contracted, resisting the burning of the invisible fire.

    In the monster Emperor Pce, theyers of curtains suddenly parted. The Monster Emperor, who had not appeared in front of the world for a long, long time, stepped out. His face was as beautiful as the world, hard to describe, and his aura was very strange, there was actually a bit of residue that did not belong to the Monster Emperor!

    She held the ck Golden Spear with Phoenix wings in her hand, and her eyes were filled with hatred and hatred. She said coldly,

    "I gave up on myself and was willing to rece the monster emperor with a bit of spiritual light. I became the product of him reducing the void, epting his brand, the past, and the future. What I have been waiting for is also today!"

    Devil Buddha''s expression changed drastically, and he blurted out,

    "Fengxi!"

    Demon Saint Fengxi!

    Those who are ungrateful and fortunate, kill!

 Chapter 1396 46: A Devilâ€™s Debt In The Heart

    The heavens left a glimmer of hope for survival. There were all kinds of tributaries in the future, and things were uncertain and unpredictable. Therefore, there were a few exceptions among the innate spirits who were indifferent and only fought for the Great Dao, such as the Hou tu who pitied all living beings, and the demon saint who was extremely emotional.

    At this moment, he struck the center of the spear. Looking at the Devil Buddha whose expression had changed drastically, a faint mocking and smiling expression appeared in her beautiful crystal eyes.

    When I had yet to reach the other shore, you were that unrivalled hero who had suppressed the primal chaos and nearly caused the Daoist master to escape. You were a great figure who had caused people''s hearts to pound, a great man whom I admired but did not dare to approach, you were a candle me that always watched from afar, a moth that flew into the me, and you did not hesitate at all..

    When you fell at the end of the primal chaos, I was powerless to save you and was disheartened. However, I unexpectedly discovered that you had not diedpletely, but had voluntarily abandoned your true body and the imprint of the past and future, i relied on a little bit of my life force and all of my memories to entrust the ancient lightning pool to live through this era. I was truly furious and overjoyed. I hurriedly contacted you in secret and was tricked by you into swearing an oath using a secret technique that you would not reveal your true identity, i also helped you drive a wedge between the monster race and the three pure ones, as well as the rtionship between the three pure ones. I was willing to do all of this without anyints..

    ? However, during the Battle of the Spiritual Mountain, you not only abandoned me for your own sake, but you also wanted to exterminate the monster race. All the vows you made in the past could notpete with the fight for the Great Dao and your belief in revenge!

    In your eyes, I was probably just a tool. It was not a coincidence that you identally found out that the thunder god was Haotian. It was you who deliberately revealed it so that you could help me..

    I endured for eternity and waited for eternity. I watched you be free and unfettered. I watched you reach the other shore so that this spear could be absolutely safe!

    Otherwise, with the help of the monster of the Heavenly Dao and the reincarnation seal, you wouldn''t be able to kill me in one strike even when you were at your weakest. Instead, you would reveal the secret of the demon Empress.

    Now, do you feel the pain of this spear? Such pain has been brewing in my heart for countless years!

    The world-burning fire was burning, the light of the five virtues interweaved, and the faint ck evil aura crushed the various demonic techniques that Ah Nan was operating. Meng Qi''s hands were either holding the limitless seal, entangling the threads of karma, or transforming into giant lightning hands, or he was using the three virtues as palms to firmly bind the demon Buddha, preventing him from stopping his devouring and escaping.

    It was not easy for him to fall into a trap, how could he let go of such a great opportunity!

    The Devil Buddha''s reversal ignited ayer of dark fire. It was suppressed by the Heaven, earth, ck, yellow, exquisite pagoda, and the Taiji diagram. Feng Xi''s beautiful figure was reflected in his eyes, and it was as if he heard the death knell, scenes of the past shed through his mind like the passing of a mortal:

    He helped the heavenly emperor, helped him obtain the support of the heavenly venerate of primordial beginning and the heavenly venerate of morality, unified the immortal world, and secretly instigated Feng Xi to bewitch the demon Emperor with some secrets of the Dao venerate. He joined hands with the heavenly venerate of Numinous Treasure, supported him into soup, and finally, through Feng Xi.., spreading the apocalypse to the Demon Emperor, the heavenly venerate of Numinous Treasure''s terror and the great increase in the hope of the Dao fruit, set off a battle to ascend to godhood, greatly weakening the numinous treasure..

    After the Celestial Emperor had dominated the world, he made a big fuss about the goal of alienating the Celestial Emperor, the primordial beginning Celestial Master, and the Moral Celestial Master. He beheaded Ah Nan, who was a Buddhist, and threw himself into the Spirit Mountain,ying the foundation for the Celestial Emperor to be close to Buddhism. He himself then turned to Buddhism, he wanted to use this to return to the other shore. In the end, he seeded through Sun Wukong and a series of other things..

    Then, he betrayed the Celestial Emperor and indirectly broke the news of the construction wood fruit. First, the title of the Celestial Emperor could only be Haotian. He had profited by letting that guy shine for so many years. It was time to give up and make the best use of it, secondly, it was time for those on the other side to fight over the fruit of the tree of life and cause chaos. In that case, as the oldest and most powerful on the other side, with the help of the Celestial Master of Morals, the primordial Lord of Heaven had a good chance of obtaining the fruit of the tree of life, from then on, it would be a restricted and iplete dao fruit. In the future, it would be difficult for them to make a move. They could only wait for the end of the epoch. In that case, only the Celestial Master of Morals was left intact in the three pure ones

    Who knew that the heavenly venerate of primordial beginning would suddenly realize at thest moment. Facing the fruit, he turned around and left without any hesitation. He did not lie about external things. Even Amitabha and Bodhi Buddha were suspicious, in the end, the fruit fell into the hands of the Buddha of Lingshan. With this, he became a dao fruit and gave birth to the Supreme True Buddha, a terrifying monster that countered Buddhism. He had no choice but to provoke the monster race to attack Lingshan and reverse the Ten Thousand Buddhas Formation at the critical moment, he destroyed the Buddha and Bodhisattva before the Supreme True Buddha devoured them, so that he could at most eat the golden body''s remains. Therefore, at the current juncture, the supreme true Buddha was still "Down and out."At the same time.., this also damaged the demon emperor, Amitabha, and the others, who seemed to show signs of reducing the amount of time they had

    In the mortal world of reincarnation, in order to get rid of the sea of suffering before those on the other side returned, they had the right to set up a fair and aboveboard n..

    Eventually, there would be feelings, guilt, and obsession. The more one reincarnated, the more one would sink into the abyss, and it would be difficult to see the tathagata..

    Giving up all good thoughts andpletely letting go of one''s obsession, one would eventually fall into the Abyss and ascend to the other side. Before the obstructionists could escape from the influence of the current node and return from their slumber..

    After doing so much and putting in so much effort, all in exchange for this stab in the back? Did his ambition and thirst for the Great Dao Vanish just like that?

    No, I am not willing to ept this!

    The demon Buddha''s eyes were like fire as his body suddenly expanded and transformed. All that was left was darkness and an empty hole, just like the situation at the end of the epoch. It caused the seas to sink into the sinkhole and the inds to sink.

    I am the demon that destroyed the world. I am the symbol of the end of the epoch. I will not fall so easily!<novelnext></novelnext>

    Seeing this, Meng Qi restrained his smile. The supreme infinite primordial Qi copsed and turned into a point with his own dao body. It contained the past, present, and future. It contained all things and all principles, it was the beginning and the end point. It held on in the darkness, pulling on the void and preventing the Devil Buddha from breaking free.

    At the same time, the purple de turned into lightning. With the power to split the sky and split the earth, it illuminated the endless darkness. Demon Saint Phoenix XI spun the ck Golden Spear with Phoenix wings, constantly crushing and burning the life force of the Devil Buddha, Ah Nan.

    The two joined forces to destroy the demon Buddha in the shortest time possible!

    In the Bodhi Pure Land, when demon Saint attacked with his spear, the ancient Buddha had already stood up. He reached out his hand and touched the seven treasures wonderful tree, and the leisurely look in his eyespletely disappeared.

    If Su Meng killed the demon Buddha, even if he could not devour and assimte it, the remaining "Dao fruit of eradication"of the demon Buddha would naturally belong to his other "I", which was Su Meng. In this way.., with the "Dao Fruit of eradication"as the basis, using the corresponding sword scriptures and array formations of the four celestial eradication swords as the foundation, he was able to sh out a weak incarnation of the other shore that symbolized the end, allowing his own dao fruit to take shape and be an ancient being, he allowed the heavenly venerate of morals toplete the task of reducing the void, allowing the heavenly venerate of Numinous Treasure to bear the name of karma, allowing the three pure ones to transcend the Dao!

    Back then, the heavenly venerate of primordial beginning had chosen the "He and I"that the Devil Buddha had hidden as the target of reducing the void. It seemed like his true intention was to "End the dao fruit"!

    At this moment, he could only stop it..

    At this moment, on one side, demon Saint had stopped, the godhood world had been emptied, and the heavenly venerate of Numinous Treasure was about to break free. On the other side, demon Saint had joined forces with Su Meng to severely injure the Devil Buddha and make it impossible for him to escape. Bodhi ancient Buddha did not hesitate and swept down the seven treasures magical tree from afar, however, it was not as clear as before and swept away the demon Saint Spear.

    As for the heavenly venerate of Numinous Treasure, he would leave it to the Golden Emperor. He believed that he was thest person who would want to see the heavenly venerate of Numinous Treasure return!

    At this moment, the Heavenly Emperor took a step forward indifferently. Ayer of flowing water-like me emerged from his body, burning the dao body that originally belonged to the Fu Emperor and burning his own illusory dao fruit.

    He actually released his body and willingly fell!

    Time flourished, and the current node ovepped with the end of the epoch. It attached to the long saber and covered the god-sealing world, temporarily stopping the heavenly venerate of Lingbao who was about to break out.

    He withstood the two most ancient heavenly venerates at the cost of his own death!

    However, there was a smile in the eyes of the heavenly emperor. This was thest step to break away from the end of the era and the fall of the Heavenly Emperor!

    Of course, thest step had to hold you back!

    All of a sudden, all the worlds in the universe suddenly became dark and chaotic. Gu Xiaosang traced back to the early years of the ancient era andpletely formed the illusory dao fruit, weing the final test before the other shore.

    The first type of abnormal phenomena on the other shore: the chaos of Heaven and earth!

    At the sight of this scene, the woman who looked like Gu Xiaosang but was more mature, elegant, and dignified stood up in the bright moon in her hometown of vacuum, which had been silent since the beginning. Behind her stood a pitch-ck and terrifying g, it intertwined with the end of the epoch and merged with the current situation. Six gs were hung down, each with six names written on it:

    "Meng Qi!""Devil Buddha!""Demon Emperor!""Amitabha Buddha!""Bodhi ancient Buddha!""Heavenly venerate of morality!"

    On the streamers,yers of dark patterns ovepped, forming three inexplicably horrifying words:

    "Six Soul Streamers!"

 Chapter 1397 47: The Power Of Heaven And Earth

    The pitch-ck g was erected, connected to the home of the vacuum and reached an infinite height. It was like the soul-summoning g at the end of thest era of the universe.

    Woo Woo Woo!

    In the original Netherworld, the wind whistled as if it was crying. The final feeling of the final destination after death became more and more obvious. It was as if it was corporeal. It could bury all living things, Bury everything. When the end of the world came, the other shore did not exist!

    An infinitelyrge and infinitely small auspicious cloud rushed out from the top of the Golden Emperor''s head. On it floated a dao fruit that contained all things that hade to an end. It was no longer illusory but had an embryonic form. As she faced the "Six Soul Banner", she bowed gently, the embryonic form of this dao fruit immediately shone brightly. It interweaved with theherworld, the vacuum hometown, the real world that was beginning to copse inch by inch, and the strange and terrifying six soul banner. It shot out a dim light that could break free from the current node.

    The dim light transformed, as if it was hiding a universe-destroying sword that could end all eras in the universe. It was indistinct and indistinct, and it was difficult to distinguish.

    This was the final trump card of the heavenly venerate of Numinous Treasure, who had tried to lift the chessboard in the Ten Thousand Immortals Formation during the Battle of Ascension to godhood. Unfortunately, it was blocked by the powerful figures on the other side, and in exchange, the world was in ruins.

    Now was the end of many eras in the past. It was the doomsday that could bury the other side, and it was even more persistent with the performance of the Six Soul Banner!

    Even though it was suppressing and weakening the other side, and it was impossible to kill it directly, it would be fatal for Meng Qi and the demon Buddha who were both heavily injured and in the fierce battle!

    If Meng Qi died, the efforts of the three pure ones to reduce and search for space would be reduced to nothing, and there would be no chance to transcend this era!

    If the demon Buddha died and Meng Qi did not continue, and the Numinous Treasure did not return, the destruction and end of the world that it symbolized would be transferred to the gold emperor, allowing this lifeless mother to fully grasp the power of the end of the world and upy the right time, ce, and people.., as for Gu Xiaosang, she cultivated both infinity and end. Once she reached the other shore, just like the Golden Emperor in the past, she would be infinitely close to the embryonic form of the dao fruit. With a slight opportunity, she would step into the ranks of the ancient people, allowing the Golden Emperor to obtain the dao fruit and truly transcend.

    As for Amitabha, who had also benefited, he was weakened to a certain extent at this moment. At thest critical moment, he would be a step slower. The other ancient people who were worth paying attention to were also famous for their six soul gs.

    He had been giving in step by step, wanting to take the initiative and give it to them first. He had been refining it for many years, and today was the opportunity to take it back!

    The gold emperor was elegant and indifferent. There was not a hint of acquired emotions in his eyes. Facing the six soul gs and the dim light, he bowed solemnly once again!

    I knew that the Heavenly Lord of Numinous Treasure was using me, and I also knew that they would have ways to restrain themselves. However, some things, when used at the right time, at the right ce, and with the right target, would alwayse to heaven and earth at the same time to break free from the hidden dangers, the situation was difficult to control!

    One thing was always mutually beneficial. You used me, and I used you!

    The Golden Emperor bowed, and the wails of ghosts and gods suddenly surged. The dim light carrying the blurry sword and the six soul banner shook at the same time.

    Bang!

    The old fusang tree in the darkness that the Devil Buddha had turned into exploded inch by inch. Its leaves withered one after another, and its bark was mottled. It had lost most of its vitality, and had blocked the fatal blow for the Devil Buddha. However, it also whimpered and rapidly shrank, it returned to the depths and had no more strength left.

    Bang!

    Meng Qi''s be split open, and a Dao Yi ssmp that could not be described by color flew out. The ck and white mes lit up everything in the surroundings, illuminating a pitch-ck, deadly pitch-ck that looked like a sword ray or a curse.

    He did not have the time to defend and could not pull out his hand to defend. Meng Qi''s heart moved, and he activated the ''cause of all consequences''.

    As the cause and effect changed, the deadly pitch-ck immediately shot toward a chaotic green lotus seed in the Dark Pool of the hollow jade temple through some inexplicable connection.

    This was the chaotic green lotus seed that he used to nurture the blood of Haotian.

    When the gold emperor broke through the hollow jade temple of Kunlun Mountain, this thing had escaped because of the extremely high nature of the blood of Haotian. However, it did not catch the eye of the gold emperor, so it was picked up by the great green root that went back to rummage through the ruins and returned to the real hollow jade temple.

    ording to the demon saint''s advice, after figuring out that the root of the demon Buddha was Haotian''s God, he quietly merged his own aura into it as a backup measure to prevent the demon Buddha from having other secrets that would cause him to tie himself up in a cocoon.

    At this moment, the aura was pulling and the cause of all the fruits was rotating. The Curse of the six soul banner immediately shifted to the chaotic green lotus seed and fell into Meng Qi''s merged aura and the blood of Haotian''s God!

    Puff!

    Cracks appeared on Meng Qi''s original incipient God true body as he spat out drops of golden blood. Each drop contained a vast universe. In the depths of the darkness, the Devil Buddha let out a world-shaking scream:

    "Ah!"

    The Scream was filled with hatred for Meng Qi that was engraved in his bones and pain that he was unwilling to ept.

    It was not easy for him to rely on the fusang ancient tree to block the killing tribtion. However, he was inexplicably hit again. His devil body immediately copsed and his true spirit dissipated. A bit of his innate spiritual light barely supported him.

    Damn the gold emperor! Damn the cause of all the consequences!<novelnext></novelnext>

    Meng Qi knew that the follow-up was not finished, and there was a simr curse. The green lotus seed of chaos had been destroyed, and there was no "One"to share half of it with him. At this time, if he did not want to rely on others to save him, the only way was topletely defeat the demon Buddha.., by merging with his remaining will of eradication andpletely recovering his injuries, he would be able to raise himself to the level of an ancient. At that time, he would be able to take it head-on!

    Enduring the heavy injuries, he went deep into the final darkness that the Devil Buddha had turned into, searching for his little bit of spiritual light of his nature. His surroundings were pitch ck. There was no passage of time, no boundary separating the void. Under the circumstances where the power of the heaven opening seal had greatly decreased.., it was as if he had stepped into a swamp. He had taken the initiative to jump into a trap. For a moment, he had been continuously met with destruction, termination, freezing, filth, and corruption. If it were not for the Overlord Saber and the Three Treasures Ruyi protecting his body, he would still be essentially entangled with the Devil Buddha, unable to recover from his injuries, he would most likely be in danger of dying.

    With a thought, the boat of Doomsday, which had fused with Ksitigarbha''s purend, passed throughyers of space and time and appeared in the darkness of Doomsday. It gave Meng Qi a ce to stand and better search for the spiritual light of the Devil Buddha''s hidden nature.

    The boat of Doomsday was originally refined for this kind of situation. Now that it had been upgraded, with the protection of the Three Treasures Ruyi, the Overlord de opening a path, and the darkness that the Devil Buddha had transformed into, after all, was not the true end of all things. It wascking a little bit of fire.., it barely managed to stabilize itself in this destructive void and moved forward quickly.

    ..

    Many eras ago, when the heavens and earth were created, the heavenly venerate of virtue, Amitabha, their incarnations, avatars, and avatars all trembled. They opened their mouths and spat out a dark fire, dissolving the power of the six soul banner.

    They even left the six soul banner to the Golden Emperor? Amitabha''s thoughts fluctuated. Not only did he not turn back to attack mother Wusheng, but he also held onto the heavenly venerate of virtue, not giving him a chance to save Meng Qi.

    The six soul banner was only slightly weakened to Amitabha. As long as Amitabha did not hold on for too long, it would not be a problem for Amitabha to take two or three hits head-on. However, there was a high possibility that Amitabha could kill Su Meng and break the hope of the three Purities Dao fruit. Amitabha had no choice but to help Amitabha!

    The golden emperor had maliciously weakened Amitabha, but Amitabha had no choice but to help the Golden Emperor Stop the heavenly venerate of virtue. This was the advantage of having the upper hand!

    ..

    The seven treasures magical tree brushed down and brushed away the ck golden spear with Phoenix Wings that was trying to reach the hollow jade temple. Bodhi ancient Buddha blocked demon saint''s rescue. Then, both of them spat out a dark me. Each of them had a lower aura, but demon Saint had more.

    "The Golden Emperor has done so much, but you still want to help him, fellow Daoist?"Demon Saint thought and shook the void.

    Bodhi ancient Buddha smiled bitterly and said, "If you don''t help, fellow Daoist Su Meng will be an old man, and fellow Daoist three pure ones will immediately transcend. We have no more hope. If we block them, we can still fight against them and fellow Daoist Golden Emperor. We can fish in troubled waters. But why do you want to help Su Meng? Aren''t you afraid that you will cut off the path of the Demon Emperor''s Dao Fruit?"

    Clear light shed, and strange colors flew everywhere. He brushed away the demon Saint Spear again.

    "There must be a next era. Only when the humans and demons sessfully survive the end of the tribtion and live to the next era can I be a true old man. Only then can the demon Emperorpletely transcend. His destiny in the next era has no conflict with you, and neither does it have any conflict with heavenly venerate three purities."Demon saint thrust out his spear again, at the same time, the Human Emperor Sword and the Heaven, earth, mountain, and river painting were brought out. However, the demon emperor in his current state was unable to make a move personally. The moment he made a move, he would be tainted by all kinds of karmic connections, and he would sh with the current "Demon Emperor"as to who was real and who was fake, this would cause all the previous efforts to be wasted.

    Demon saint benefited from the fact that he was the first Phoenix that was born during the creation of the world. It was very easy for him to go back in time to ancient times. It was the same for him to rece the demon Emperor and absorb the brand. Therefore, he had the feeling of an ancient being, but his dao fruit was rtivelycking, he had to protect the humans and demons to survive the apocalypse before they could take shape. Therefore, Meng Qi, who had the tree of Great Dao as the key to the apocalypse, had no choice but to save him. However, the Bodhi ancient Buddha was a genuine ancient being. Even if there were problems with the three corpses, demon saint would not be able to break through in a short period of time.

    ..

    A few battlefields fought fiercely. Green Emperor tried his best to suppress the bacsh and recover, but he was still far from attacking.

    ..

    On Changmen Ind in the East Sea, looking in the direction of the hollow jade temple, he suddenly took out the beautifulndscape map and pulled up the remaining inds to protect the living beings. Then, he flew toward the clear Jade Pce and the doomsday boat to merge with it, he wanted to improve its nature so that he could pass the doomsday in the future and find the remaining spiritual light of the Devil Buddha''s nature as soon as possible.

    In the Devil World with only a few fragments left, Qi Zhengyan tapped the four stars between his eyebrows, revealing his blood-red true form. He merged with the enlightened beings into a torrent and rushed toward the hollow jade temple. He also wanted to merge with the ship of the apocalypse, so that he could pass the final tribtion together, he was so proud that he had given up on the past feud and united his front to ovee the destruction together!

    When they each gave a little help, a ray of white light lit up, illuminating the darkness and the broken universe. Gu Xiaosang finally broke through the final obstacle and proved the second type of abnormal phenomenon on the other side: illuminating all directions!

    ..

    However, all of this help was either too little or toote. Facing the Golden Emperor of the banner of six souls, his figure was elegant and dignified, and the embryonic form of the Dao fruit on his head was a little dim, but he resolutely bowed again!

    With this bow, the Devil Buddha would die, and Meng Qi would die!

    At this moment, in a secret ce, Han Guang, who was watching the battle with the anxious Lu Ya, suddenly changed his expression. He saw the Bodhi magical tree in his hand fly up by itself,pletely ignoring his own imprinted self!

    The Bodhi light spun, and the ss was clear as it sprinkled down. This wonderful tree flew into the real world and was suddenly grabbed by a faint golden Buddha that appeared high in the sky. It swiped down fiercely towards his home in the vacuum, towards the banner of six souls, towards the golden emperor.., the grand and solemn chanting of sutras could be heard without end.

    Near the Hollow Jade Temple, the Supreme True Buddha, who was fighting with Lord Daoist Qingyuan, suddenly trembled. He was even more terrified than when he encountered the shell of a golden cicada or the remains of the three treasures of the Tang dynasty.

    Buddha!

    The Buddha who defeated the demon Buddha Ananda at a critical moment!

    The only transcendent who had a record of attacking!

 Chapter 1398 48, The Collapse Of Heaven And Earth

    Tranquility sprinkled down, the zed light turned, and the Bodhi tree brushed through the vacuum of home, brushing the six soul banner and the Golden Emperor into an empty and hazy state, just like a mosquito frozen in amber, maintaining its original posture.

    Buddha made a move, but mother wusheng''s "Second bow"could not be bowed down!

    In the darkness of nothingness, the boat of Doomsday, which had fused with the overseas inds and the rolling red current, under the escort of boundless thunder and golden flowers and purple clouds, passed throughyers of destruction and passed through the deepest silence, finally finding the Fusang ancient tree that supported this final state, it saw the Devil Buddha, whose eyes were filled with madness, surrounded by foul air under the tree.

    It stared at Meng Qi, its eyes filled with unwillingness and hatred.

    It had clearly done its best, so why did it still fail?

    Thest time, when Buddha attacked and defeated me, I was repeatedly sealed three times by primordial beginning. This made me clear one thing, it wasn''t that Buddha, who relied on the construction wood fruit and the original technique of reducing emptiness to be a restricted and iplete dao fruit, didn''t have the ability to attack. It was just that he was heavily restrained and could only attack once in a disaster, therefore, he had conspired with the primordial Lord of Heaven and the others to seek the final escape!

    Knowing this, how could I not be prepared for the Buddha''s suppression at the critical moment of the final cmity? Therefore, I turned a blind eye to mother Wusheng''s evil intentions and pretended not to have any guesses about her trump card. I was just waiting for her to jump out and attract the Buddha''s only chance to make a move and exhaust the three Pure Ones''trump card!

    However, who would have thought that the monster Emperor would make a mistake? Feng XI actually survived until now and gave herself the most fatal blow!

    I painstakingly went from a few epochs before bing a celestial emperor to the chaos that suppressed the entire world, from the thrilling experience of hiding from the heavens and crossing the sea to the arrangement of plotting step by step until I didn''t even let go of myself, only to receive such an ending?

    I wasn''t willing!

    Facing the silent roar of the Devil Buddha, Meng Qi, who was standing at the bow of the ship, held the handle of the absolute de in his right hand. He felt a little touched but was unusually determined to sh out this overbearing de that came from the Devil Buddha who became a devil Buddha himself.

    Who would be willing to be killed by you?

    Qing Yun rushed out from the top of his head, setting off the Pan Gu banner that looked like an axe but was not an axe. It made the illusory dao fruit fly down and merge with the long de.

    Purple Lightning shed and cut through the boundless darkness, splitting open the void that had no past, present, and future. The exhausted Devil Buddha could not stop the momentum of reopening the world even though he hadbined the nine forms of Tathagata and reverse palm into one.

    The Darkness parted, and the Devil Buddha sat in the lotus position at the bottom of the Fusang ancient tree. The life force in his eyes faded and disappeared crazily. Only thest of his vicissitudes and emotions were left. There was no regret, no guilt, and he murmured,

    "If you can not be a dao fruit in life, you will die a dao fruit in death!"

    His voice reverberated, and the devil body disintegrated. It was as if he had turned into an illusory bubble at the end of the Archaic era, leaving only the illusory dao fruit of eradication. An instantter, the illusory dao fruit of eradication also disintegrated, leaving only the will of eradication and the feeling of Doomsday, it turned into an inexplicable stream of light and shot toward Meng Qi.

    Meng Qi reached out to grab it, and the space between his eyebrows split open. Chaos churned, and the infinite was revealed, assimting and devouring the stream of light.

    Boom!

    The four seas copsed, as if there was a sinkhole. The mountains of the Southern Wilderness and the western region copsed. The earth turned to ash, and the dark clouds in the sky were stained with blood. Streaks of scarlet lightning tore through space and time.

    The fall of the Devil Buddha, the copse of Heaven and earth!

    The fall of the other shore had its own phenomenon. and at this moment, it brought the end of the epoch. It announced in advance that all the worlds in the universe were about to be destroyed!

    The Heavenly Emperor, who was still burning his dao fruit to confine his soul and travel to the Western world, smiled when he saw this. Finally, his figure disappeared. The time de turned into pieces of light and scattered in all directions, as if it was about to fall apart, all that was left was the withered and scorched wood.

    Boom!

    Raindrops fell. They were blood-red as if the sky was crying. The Sun, the Moon, and the stars in the sky broke through the darkness and crashed into the real world. All the immortal caves in the ancient star area were moved out. There was no way out, they could only escape to the hollow jade temple and integrate into the doomsday boat.

    At this moment, the vision of Gu Xiaosang''s other shore that illuminated the immemorial epoch disappeared. However, different visions of different Great Dao appeared. There were 9,990 of them. They interweaved into a grand doomsday scene thatplemented the surrounding environment, theyplemented each other.

    The third type of the vision of the other shore was the end of no life!

    After the end of no life was the time around the body. Gu Xiaosang, who had both the limitless and the end of the two great dao fruits, directly went back to the immemorial era. He went back to the time when Huang Laojun ruled the world. He was only one step away from the old man, he sessfully "Saw the beginning"and verified the vision.

    At this moment, the Golden Emperor, who was suppressed by the Bodhi magical tree, suddenly moved. The "Six soul banner"in front of him shed with a strange light. It was not outward, but inward.

    Boom!

    The six souls banner exploded. A dark light burst forth, and the end spread out, shattering the ss.

    The Golden Emperor had actually given up on this treasure. He had used this opportunity to open a gap between the flowing clear light of the Bodhi tree and escape.

    He seemed to have given up. All he wanted was to escape!

    ..<novelnext></novelnext>

    The Darkness created by the Devil Buddha faded away, but the myriad worlds in the universe were also in a state of copse. Meng Qi''s eyes were half-opened, and a gust of clear air suddenly shot out from the top of his head. It was divided into three parts. There was the pure and smiling true ri, there was the handsome and carefree Lord Qingyuan, as well as the sharp-eyed celestial master Su Meng in his white robe.

    He had also sessfully stepped into the ranks of the weak nirvana!

    Guided by this, the ancient zedmp, the point of infinite chaos, and the g of Pangu, which looked like an axe but was not an axe, appeared at the same time. Theybined and formed aplete embryonic dao fruit.

    As soon as the dao fruit was formed, Meng Qi''s figure directly moved forward along the turbulent river of time. He broke through the central celestial emperor, Old Lord Huang, and the other epochs, and was about to enter the era of primordial chaos, which was the beginning of the creation of the world. He became an ancient man.

    ..

    The Golden Emperor escaped. His aura was much weaker, and he was obviously severely injured. However, he did not hide. He shed into the air and hung the bright moon in the abnormal vision on the other side. When Gu Xiaosang had just witnessed the abnormal vision of "Seeing the beginning".., he stretched out a white, slender finger and pointed it at the center of her brows.

    The finger was covered with a clear light, and the tip was chaotic. It was like the beginning and the end. He poked it out firmly without hesitation, just like the two indifferent eyes in the bright moon.

    Gu Xiaosang looked at this scene in a daze, and for a moment, she could not react.

    Was the gold emperor crazy?

    Was he crazy? When Heaven and earth were created, Amitabha, who was involved with the heavenly venerate of morality, showed a rare look of astonishment.

    He had never seen anyone trying to kill the other shore that he had created to reduce the amount of time he had spent!

    Could it be that when the gold emperor saw the Buddha making a move, the situation of the three pure ones could not be reversed, and he had suffered a heavy blow himself, so he might as well break out of his shell and absorb the products that he had just created to reduce the amount of time he had spent on the other shore, recovering the heavy blow he had suffered, and elevating him to the most ancient state.., toy a solid foundation for surviving until the next era?

    This change was really unexpected. Amitabha wanted to stop it again, but it was toote. Because the end hade, the time there was already chaotic, blurred, and difficult to trace back!

    Facing the finger of the gold emperor, Gu Xiaosang of course would not sit still and wait for death. She pointed out a finger with both doubt and hatred in her heart. The same end, the same lifeless finger!

    Now, I am also the other shore. I will no longer be controlled by you!

    The two equally delicate fingers collided. Gu Xiaosang''s expression suddenly changed because the power of the finger of the metal emperor was empty. It was like suicide!

    She looked at the pair of eyes in the bright moon in surprise. She saw that the aloof and indifferent eyes were still there, but there was an additional sense of liberation.

    Liberation?

    The lifeless finger absorbed crazily. The metal emperor did not resist at all. He was instantly assimted into chaos and turned into a stream of light. He threw himself into the three great illusory dao fruits that Gu Xiaosang had formed.

    Boom!

    The sky copsed and the earth cracked. The Metal Emperor Fell, and the end of the phenomenon reappeared. Gu Xiaosang instinctively pointed, and the Buddhist kingdom on Earth in the territory of the Great Zhou flew out, throwing it toward the boat of Doomsday.

    At the same time, her three illusory dao fruits entangled together and took shape. Her figure crossed the era of Lord Huang''s rule, broke through the previousyers of barriers, and came to the era of the creation of heaven and earth, she became an ancient and also saw Meng Qi who came here almost at the same time.

    However, she had been in a trance and was abnormally confused.

    Did the gold emperor fall just like that?

    Did he simply die in her hands just like that?

    As this thought shed through her mind, an idea suddenly shed through her mind, and her gaze could not help but freeze:

    "Now that I have obtained the embryonic form of the dao fruit and be an ancient, it also means that if the gold emperor and Amitabha are not weakened, they will almost be the same as the dao fruit..

    "Although the Golden Emperor had already fallen before this, the doomsday is crazy, time is chaotic, and everything is blurry. Moreover, the two things are directly rted to each other, so there is a possibility that the cause and effect will be disrupted!"

    "More importantly, those who obtain the dao fruit do not need to follow logic!"

    The sense of relief in the Golden Emperor''s eyes just now was actually a derision that was about to transcend?

    His six soul banner was clearly in front of his husband, taking Amitabha and the heavenly venerate of morality. Did he also expect Buddha to make a move?

    This..

 Chapter 1399 49. The Mechanism Was Too Clever

    One side of the universe copsed, like a relief sculpture piled up on a beach. When the huge waves hit, it copsed almost at the same time, causing the entire real world to turn into a mess. From the beginning of the creation of the world many eras ago.., the river of time curled up.

    The state of convergence and diffusion superimposed, the state of Ultimate Yin and ultimate Yang superimposed, the past and future superimposed, the vigorous vitality superimposed, the silent death superimposed, the timelinepletely fell, and the brand all belonged to Gu Xiaosang''s metal emperor and Dao Fruit, the superposition of the soon-to-be-transcended mother wusheng was the wonder of the end. All contradictory things existed at the same time and were all tolerated. They all belonged to a point that was the greatest, the smallest, the most wonderful, and the simplest.

    Amitabha''s figure was both when heaven and earth were created and now that the end of the world hade. However, it suddenly became illusory, as if it was about to break out of the current node and the shackles of logic and imagination, and achieve true transcendence, however, it had been weakened by the six soul banner previously, and it wascking in mastery. It alternated between illusion and reality a few times, and finally could notpletely break free.

    Gu Xiaosang had be an ancient man, and Amitabha''s reduction and emptying had also beenpleted. He only needed to recover, and he would be able to obtain the dao fruit. However, it was this extremely short recovery that made him slow down a "Step", and in his line of sight.., the Celestial Master of morality who was entangled with him hadpletely disappeared!

    This was because Meng Qi had also beheaded the Celestial Master of Su and Meng, and had obtained the embryonic form of the dao fruit. He had be an old man!

    Hadn''t his morality been weakened by the Six Soul Banner? Amitabha put away the incarnation, the incarnation, and the Dharma body in one ce. He put his hands together and whispered, "Merciful, Merciful."

    Then, the Western Paradise flew out and blessed the doomsday boat, helping it to survive the doomsday and lead to the next era.

    In the battle for the Dao Fruit, he failed by a hair''s breadth. He rationally began to think about the "Future". If there really was a next era, nuwa would be the first dao fruit topete with him..

    Gu Xiaosang stood in the chaos. The past and present ovepped in the nothingness. His eyes wereplicated, but hecked the pleasure of killing the "Golden Emperor".

    The Golden Emperor clearly knew that he would suppress his realm after he reached the other shore. He would not break through, and he might even imitate his husband and bear a lot of karma. Therefore, he could only "Force"him to prove the embryonic form of the dao fruit in the most extreme and unimaginable way, after he became an ancient, he reduced and perfected the void. No matter how much he weakened himself, it would not affect him..

    At the end, time ovepped, life and death ovepped, and all kinds of contradictory states ovepped. This was a chance for him to make a big deal out of it..

    From the beginning, he had been nning for this. The real targets of the six souls banner were actually Amitabha and the Celestial Master of morality. The goal was to weaken them, so that they would be one step slower at the critical moment, so that they could seize the opportunity!

    The Buddha had made a move before, so he had to seriously consider the possibility of him making a move again. Moreover, there were three treasures under the Bodhi magical tree. The signs of his collusion with the three pure ones were very obvious!

    Among the ancient people who had hope of achieving the dao fruit, Amitabha and the heavenly venerate of virtue had been "Dyed"by one step. The three pure ones were one. Without the heavenly venerate of virtue, they could not transcend at all. Who else could stop the Golden Emperor from transcending?

    Gu Xiaosang felt a wave of sadness in her heart. She had worked so hard to reach the other shore just to be a stepping stone for the Golden Emperor?

    Could it be that in this life, not only was her fate manipted by her, she could not even destroy one of her ns?

    Meng Qi felt the same way. The dao fruit that had already taken shape transformed into a clear cloud. Countless goldennterns hung down, illuminating the darkness. They absorbed the will of the end and chaos around them, thinking of ways to help the three pure ones and stop the Golden Emperor.

    The Gold Emperor relied on the strange state of the end to transcend, so he had to not reveal any of it in front of him. Could there be karma that had not beenpletely resolved yet? could he find them, magnify them, and slow down the gold emperor?

    Perhaps the gold emperor was seizing the opportunity topletely destroy those insignificant karma?

    Meng Qi was never a person who gave up easily. The green cloud above his head changed, revealing a ssmp. The karma of all the karma illuminated the current chaotic and crazy world of karma, instantly tracing back to the source, it was as if he had arrived at the beginning of the cause and effect.

    It was dark and bright, and the stars interweaved. A Daoist sat inside and quietly watched Meng Qi''s "Arrival"!

    Before Meng Qi could react, the Daoist who could not be described with words suddenly stood up and said with a smile,

    "I am the primordial beginning."

    The poor Daoist saw the primordial beginning. He did not expect that his first meeting with the true primordial beginning celestial venerable would be at this time... Meng Qi cupped his fists and said, "Greetings, primordial beginning teacher."

    There were two figures behind Primordial Lord of Heaven. One of them represented the process of the creation of things, while the other had white hair. It was the celestial lord of morals, but his sense of existence was extremely thin. The three of them were independent, but they seemed to be one, it was just that they were different at different times and in different states.

    Seeing this, Meng Qi''s heart was as clear as a mirror. He immediately smiled and said,

    "Congrattions to the three teachers for obtaining the DAO fruit. You have finally attained transcendence."

    Yuan shi smiled and said, "It''s also thanks to you that you were able to attain the other shore. Otherwise, everything would have been over."

    In the end, the one who broke free from the sea of bitterness was still himself. External things could stop him, but they could not help him!

    "What about the Golden Emperor? Why did he fail?"Meng Qi could not hide his confusion.

    Was the matter resolved just like that?

    Daoist Yuan Shi said calmly,

    "He used this method to seek the dao fruit. It was originally a fight to the death. He cut off his path of retreat and chased after thatst chance of survival. Once he failed, he would naturally vanish into thin air. There would be no chance for him toe back again."

    That was the reason... Meng Qi nodded slightly. The metal emperor had "Died first"in exchange for little sang bing an old man, allowing her to absorb all the imprints and bear all the Karma for her. In the timeline, it was considered aplete fall, the "Later"was used to reduce and perfect the void, and it was qualified to strive for the Dao fruit. In terms of logical sequence, the "Later"thing could not have happened, but now, in the process of the end of the epoch.., all contradictions could be superimposed. Not only could the sequence of timelines be superimposed, but so could the sequence of logical sequence. Once the body "Fell", there was no possibility of being weakened, and there was no way to reduce it.

    As long as he took this opportunity to obtain the dao fruit, with the unknowable and unspeakable mysteries of the Dao fruit, the previous unreasonable things could be established. If he failed, then this state of logical contradiction superimposed obviously could notst long.., it would eventually return to the ending where the gold emperor hadpletely fallen.

    However, it clearly seemed that the gold emperor had slowed down the Celestial Master of morals, implicated the three pure ones as a whole, and gained the upper hand. Why was he still unable to seize the opportunity to transcend?<novelnext></novelnext>

    Daoist Yuanshi smiled and said,

    "He shouldn''t have ced morality on the Six Soul Banner."

    "The reason why we waited for the end of the epoch to seek the dao fruit is to give you more opportunities to be an ancient. On the other hand, the myriad worlds in the heavens havepletely copsed, and the foundation of existence is in the weakest state. Only then can morality be freed. The gold mother used the six soul banner to weaken morality for a while, making him more damaged and weaker. Isn''t that closer to transcending?"

    "For the sake of learning more and more, for the sake of the DAO, it will be damaged day by day. If it is damaged, it will be damaged again and again, so much so that it will not do anything."

    "I have told him this truth long ago. Unfortunately, he was blinded by the struggle for the Great Dao and only wanted to weaken his opponent. He did not see it, so he was one step behind in the end."

    It turned out that the Golden Emperor had used the six soul banner to worship the heavenly venerate of morality, which helped the three pure ones to transcend faster. As for the heavenly venerate of origin and the heavenly venerate of Numinous Treasure, they were in a strange state. It was difficult for them to make a move, and it was also difficult for them to be affected. It would not be effective.., moreover, the six soul banner was a numinous treasure... Meng Qi suddenly realized and said after a moment of silence, "What if the golden mother saw this and did not write the name of the moral teacher on the Six Soul Banner?"

    The tone of the primordial master did not change. "Then he has a twenty to thirty percent chance topete with us for the Dao fruit, and only a twenty to thirty percent chance because you have long reced our brand, and he will do all of this when he is ''absorbed''by Gu Xiaosang in the end. It will be too rushed and slow."

    The Gold Emperor probably also knew this, so he took the risk to worship the Moral Celestial Master with the six soul banner... Meng Qi thought for a moment and said, "For gold mother, the best thing is to give up this fight and wait for the next era?"

    "No, he only has this chance,"Yuanshiughed, "From the moment he controlled Gu Xiaosang''s fate bit by bit and provoked you to make that sh, he was destined to fight for this chance. Once Gu Xiaosang achieves the other shore, he will definitely suppress himself from making a breakthrough, and you would rather guide fellow Daoists to transcend. With the three of them working together and having the tree of Great Dao, I''m afraid he will not see the next era."

    "Ever since he manipted little sang''s fate bit by bit and provoked you to make that sh, he was destined to fight for this opportunity..."these words echoed in Meng Qi''s heart, and he had an indescribable feeling, the Golden Emperor had made such a terrifying and despairing n and obtained great sess, but in the end, he had restrained himself and could only take this dangerous opportunity.

    The real trap was too clever and had cost his life!

    Thinking of this, Meng Qi sighed and said,

    "It''s a pity... he is the most terrifying and difficult enemy I have ever seen. It''s a pity that I couldn''t defeat him with my own hands."

    After sighing, he asked again, "Teacher Yuanshi, can only one dao fruit be achieved in one era?"

    The three pure ones were a different matter.

    "Yes."Yuanshi nodded affirmatively. "Only theplete cycle of an era, from nothing to existence, from prosperity to prosperity, from prosperity to decline, and then from nothing, can make the embryonic form of the dao fruit truly mature."

    "Then Buddha?"Meng Qi asked doubtfully. It seemed that the DAO Master had truly transcended, even if the consequences of what he left behind were great.

    "He is in the state of a restricted and iplete dao fruit. He can not be considered to have transcended. Working with us, we hope that after we attain the dao fruit, we can knock him down to this state, free him from the restrictions, and start over again,"Yuanshi said with a smile, "The end hase. It''s time for you to start the next era."

    As he spoke, the three pure ones had already disappeared, as if they had never appeared before. In front of Meng Qi was the rapidly shrinking nothingness, and it was Gu Xiaosang, who was in a daze.

    "The Golden Mother is dead, and the three pure ones have attained dao,"Meng Qi said simply, calling back Gu Xiaosang''s spirit. Then, he pointed with his finger and merged all the remnants of the vacuum hometown and Netherworld into the doomsday boat, he transferred all the living creatures that were still alive into the boat.

    The faint golden light flourished, and golden lotuses bloomed. The doomsday boat was enveloped by endless nothingness and was squeezed by the terrifying shrinking.

    Gu Xiaosang sighed lightly. She didn''t know whether it was the joy of being freed or the disappointment of falling into an empty space. She joined hands with Meng Qi and pulled out the damaged fusang ancient tree. They refined it into the ship and flew back together, they saw demon saint, Green Emperor, Bodhi ancient Buddha, and so on.

    Inside the ship, all the living beings were shivering. Han Guang mingled among them and was at ease.

    Suddenly, his face twisted, and the life force in his eyes faded and reappeared, revealing a dignified expression.

    The universe did not exist, and the doomsday ship was sailing in the endless "Nothingness", enduring the assimtion of chaos and the invasion of all kinds of terminations.

    At this moment, a Buddha with extremely pure light and a dark red distorted monster flew over. They wanted to enter the doomsday ship, but Meng Qi waved it gently, releasing a water curtain-like light in front of the eaves, blocking them.

    "No!"

    The Supreme True Buddha and the Heavenly Dao monster screamed and fell into the void, disappearing without a trace.

    After an unknown period of time, the doomsday boat was covered in wounds and finally survived the end. Meng Qi stood on the bow of the boat, holding the hilt of the absolute saber and transforming his nascent dao fruit into an ancient and boundless banner of Pangu, hebined it with the overbearing saber that was surrounded by purple lightning.

    The creation of Heaven and Earth was now!

    The Saber shed out, splitting the darkness apart, but it quickly copsed and was about to condense again. It seemed that there would be no next era. At this time, the Green Tree of Great Dao flew out from the clear and round light behind Meng Qi''s head and supported itself in the gap, the light flickered, and the branches and leaves grew.

    In the doomsday boat, countless creatures suddenly felt the real light, the natural light, and the boundless light. Then, they heard a solemn deration:

    "If I respect the heaven and earth, then everything in the world has a glimmer of hope!"

    PS: Tomorrow, I will start updating my wechat public ount. I will write the main supporting characters''stories. After all, it is very difficult to seamlessly integrate the main text. It is about two or three stories a week, i hope everyone will pay attention to my prestige public ount. Search: wuzei1985. Free Reading ~ tomorrow''s story is "If the first life is not a fantasy, but a city". For other things, see my speech at night or tomorrow

    (end of the book)

 Chapter 1400 The End Of The Speech

    The ending was very sudden, but it was indeed the end of the story. It was time to end the story. In the initial outline, the idea was that Little Meng and little sang would fight against the Golden Emperor and end the story with a hot-blooded battle. However, halfway through the story.., the more he wrote, the more he felt the terror of the Golden Emperor''s shrewdness and his firm pursuit of the Great Dao. A BOSS like this on the other side would never allow himself to end up like that. He was too clever in his scheming, the iron-hearted pursuit of the Great Dao should be his final destination. Therefore, he could not get off the final climax, and he could not finish it with a satisfying ending. For a creator, it was too painful to not be able to bnce the fish and the bear''s paw.

    However, I ultimately decided to respect the character of the Golden Emperor, the viin who supported the next third of the story, and the character''s personality and settings. This was also the original intention of my writing -- every book.., i would consider which aspect of my shorings I wanted to improve and improve.

    Doom was aplete mind-training story. There was no other way for me to write my heart by hand, so I wrote the immortal''s will. However, there were too many shorings: writing style, plot design, rhythm control, character creation, these may have some shining points, but overall, they were toomon and too thin. Therefore, the arcanist was led by the decryption of the world view. He did a good job of rhythm control. The degree of fine structure was better than doom, and the characters were also improved, but it was not enough, and the fighting was also powerless.

    With these summaries, the original intention of the first life was to write about people and ideas. In the first half of the happy world, self-feeling characters, fighting, conflicts, secrets, suspense, ideas, hot-blooded, happy, and so on were all written to a new level, breaking through the previous self. But after stepping into the outdoor scene, the first thing was that the fighting began to be empty, there were too many problems that I had never encountered in the confrontation of the high-level martial arts style. It was very painful to write, and I slowly fell into a bottleneck. As the rtively dark and heavy worldview gradually revealed itself, the conflicts of the early styles, and the integration of the past characters, it was a new difficult problem, and therger background, more characters''games, more detailed clues to pave the way, and the need to rack one''s brains, it was difficult to take care of other things, unless one could only use a chapter in two or three days, thus, while the main body was still fine, many of the advantages of the earlier chapters were lost,

    these things could not be thought of in the initial outline. One would only understand it when it was written, and only when they encountered it would they know how to solve it in the future. The first life was good, but there were indeed many problems that needed to be summarized.

    Fortunately, I was satisfied with the conclusion of the game of the Almighty. I felt pretty good that I could achieve such a level of content with nearly 4.5 million words. I only hoped that I could summarize more and improve in the next book.

    The most satisfied characters in this book were Xiao Meng, Jin Huang, and Xiao sang. Initially, Xiao Sang was an extra for a girl I knew. She only had one requirement: write her as a female antagonist. I looked at Jade Purple''s settings, i suddenly felt that she was quite cute, so she became schizophrenic. Then, she gave me a series of inspirations. I had theyout of Jin Huang. If it wasn''t for this coincidence.., perhaps the life that everyone saw wouldn''t be like this.

    Perhaps many people didn''t like Xiao Sang''s character, but at least for me, I felt that she was the best female character I had ever written. Not the most loved and most satisfied, but the best. At the end of the seventh volume, Xiao sang faced the golden emperor head-on, when I was stripped of my pride bit by bit, I even had the feeling that this character was alive.

    After concluding here, I first answered a few questions that hadn''t been filled in in the main text:

    First, what did Pig Bajie Know? He had used some sort of lustful intuition to keenly detect that thunder god was having an affair with demon saint, and from there, he could see that there might be a problem with thunder god''s true identity, which was why old pig had to die.

    Second, Han Guang. Wang Siyuan''s portrayal of him in the early stages was full of resourcefulness and meticulous nning, to show that the true will of heaven behind the curtain had been difficult to question since ancient times. Thus, there wasn''t much of a scene, and Han Guang''s ending had long been destined, the original owner of the Luo book was the Emperor of the east. Wang Siyuan thought that he had gotten it back by figuring out the monster of the heavenly axiom. In fact, it was the arrangement of the Devil Buddha. His resistance had always been under the control of the Devil Buddha.

    Thirdly, the escaping Carya remains was a terrifying need to show the Supreme True Buddha. After being taken away by the Monkey King, Wang Siyuan could only imagine if it was possible for him to turn into a sarira in the new era and find a new sessor.

    Fourthly, why did no one rush to carry the remains of the Tang Sanzang after the Battle of Mount Lingshan? Because the other shore was bnced and involved with each other, no one dared to make the first move until they entered a deep sleep in the chaos and waited for the end of the cmity. The Laotzu did nothing and could not carry it unless it was a legend. Hence, the sand monk returned in advance.

    Fifthly, the golden cicada shell was originally used by Meng Qi to deal with the Supreme True Buddha. However, the Buddha did not truly transcend, so he did not need it anymore.

    Sixthly, the Buddha did not truly transcend the pit. There had been hints in the early stages that the DAO Master''s products were very powerful. There was Old Lord Huang, who split into the Donghuang and the Heavenly Dao monsters. They were both on the other side, and there were the ancient ones, while the Supreme True Buddha was indeed powerful and strange, the Tang Sanzang was much weaker. Meng Qi thought that it was because of the improvements, but when he realized that the dao master''s mark was empty, the Buddha''s mark was still there, he suspected that the Buddha had not transcended, and the DAO Master had not made a move. The Buddha had made a move, and the Devil Buddha had revealed the secret of cooperating with the primordial Lord of Heaven. Therefore, the final battle was predictable and not a spur of the moment.

    Seven, as for each era, there was only one transcending. If the Buddha had transcended, why did Meng Qi not suspect that those on the other side were fighting for the Dao Fruit? He had forgotten to write here. He thought that this was the final tribtion, the end of many previous eras, and not a single era. Perhaps there was still a chance.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Eight. Why couldn''t the original incipient numinous treasure take action, but Amitabha Buddha and the Golden Emperor could? In thest chapter, the original incipient said that they had already transformed their states, eliminating karma and waiting for an opportunity. They didn''t need to rush like the Golden Emperor, which meant that they were half a step ahead and had a seventy to eighty percent chance of winning, this forced the gold emperor to use the six soul banner to cut his morals.

    Nine, the state of the demon emperor was slightly equivalent to that of Buddha, but she was not restricted. She was just afraid that her efforts would turn to naught the moment she showed up. She was waiting for an opportunity. As long as there was still the next era, she was not afraid of the apocalypse. Demon saint''s words had hinted at this.

    Ten, the chronological sequence of the godhood journey to the west. First, it was godhood, the celestial emperor attains the other shore, suppressing the rest of the world. Then, gradually, she was separated from Yuanshi and her morals. There was the journey to the west. Then, the demon lord was instigated by the Thunder God to attack the heaven, indirectly, the secret of the fruit was exposed. Not long after, the heavenly court fell. The other shore joined forces. Monkey took the diamond ring given by the Old Lord and at thest moment, he sent the heavily injured celestial emperor to the Heavenly Court and sent him to the immortal world, giving him a chance to live, to maintain the existence of this era, the final battle was the Battle of Mount Numinous. Amitabha and Bodhi fought against the demon saint, morality and the primordial beginning, and the other ancient peopleter intervened. The diamond ring and the seven treasures magical tree were all damaged in this battle.

    Of course, this was after all a series of nearly two years. It was inevitable that some of the details would be confused, and there would be situations that did not correspond. For example, when Liu Luo Ming had seen Meng Qi''s painting of the demonic blood peach and explored the highest level of the heavenly court.., but he said that he did not know. Of course, it could also be exined as little Meng''s painting ability being "Divine and uncanny."It was amazing. When he drew a child''s painting, even his mother would not recognize it. Well, these did not involve the main plot.., it did not involve the direction. If there was a chance to publish it in the future, he could proofread it again.

    The rest were all pitfalls for the ending of the characters. Some of them would be published outside, and some of them would be left nk. Oh right, when I saw that some of my friends in the book review section said that it was best to publish it in a book, in order to take care of them, I would publish it in a book as well, using the free format, after resting, there would be the first post of the character series at seven o''clock on Friday night. However, I also hope that everyone could add me as ''prestige''. There would be good jokes, all kinds of whims, and there would be waste drafts to read first, i''ll also put aside the stories that have nothing to do with my first life. For example, tonight''s "If it''s a city". In short, I''ll have time to maintain my three weekly updates. Just search for my pen name. There''s no need to add me as a person of authority..

    After concluding, it''s time to talk about the new book. As mentioned before, the new book is an urban superpower. Today, I can say it more clearly. It''s an urban martial arts or fantasy style of the boxing emperor type. Its power level will be lowered, it would allow me to write better characters and stories, and use the things that I had concluded in my life. Moreover, this type of writing would have fewer people and would be more fresh. It would be very exciting to write

    Of course, people would say that if I didn''t seek death, I wouldn''t die. I would change the subject and change the field. To be honest, I knew that it wouldn''t be good. I would definitely lose a lot of readers. Every time I saw someone add a few hundred thousand new subscriptions, I would be able to write more than ten million, tens of millions of copyright fees. Was I not envious? That was impossible. But I couldn''t write what I didn''t want to write. I couldn''t fake a smile and fake an orgasm to write a story that I had no inspiration, no idea, no passion to write.

    Call it naive or call it stupid, but I still remember the original intention when I first started writing. I wrote my heart with my hand. I felt good writing. I felt that I couldn''t wait to share the story with everyone. I enjoyed creating a world, the satisfaction of writing a character alive.

    I''m not young anymore, but I still feel that I still have a dream in my heart. I still have passion, and I still have energy. I still want to tell the story. It has nothing to do with the subject matter or the style. It only has to do with my heart!

    Just like what little Meng said, it''s not a matter of whether it''s worth it or not. It''s whether I want to!

    I want to. I have no regrets. I''m a big idiot!

    The new book had been conceived for a long time. Before writing the Arcana, he had some ideas. Of course, at that time, he wanted to write about the science and technology, but unfortunately, the time had passed and he no longer felt that way. However, the details umted at that time, the umted plots.., many of them could be used. Until now, the general idea had been perfected, and he was just waiting to add more bricks and tiles. However, he had been writing for almost two years, and he was really exhausted. His thinking seemed to be slow. He needed time to rest, and he also needed time to recharge, i needed to read a good book, see how others portrayed characters, tell good stories, learn skills, and gain experience. Therefore, I needed two months of rest and recharge. I needed a month to perfect the outline and draft. I will see you on October 1st for the new book!

    Phew. I wrote for twenty-two months. Some of my friends passed high school, some of my friends graduated from college, some changed jobs, and some got married and started their own businesses like me, little Meng can be considered to have apanied us through a stage of life. If this book can be a memory of the past for everyone, then I will be very happy.

    Sincerely, salute, see you outside, see you in the new book!

 Chapter 1401 First, The Bright Moon Was There

    A new era, a new era.

    Qian Yun sat cross-legged on the bed, holding the universal sign of knowledge in his hand. He was fully focused on the live broadcast projected on the opposite wall.

    The "Myriad realms God of cookingpetition"hosted by the Moon Pce wasing to an end. At this moment, thest two contestants wouldpete for the title of God of cooking in front of "Fairy Guanghan"Ruan Yushu, the winner would not only be awarded the title of a divine lord who held the corresponding authority, but they would also be awarded a bottle of Guanghan wine, "Laurel Wine."It could extend their life by 90,000 years and had the effect of being reborn.

    In the Moon Pce, it was clear and bright as if it was covered with ayer of silver gauze. "Fairy Guanghan"Ruan Yushu bathed in it and knelt behind the first table. She was upright, her gaze focused, and her expression was serious.

    Although her face was blurry, it still gave people a stunning impact. Qian Yun could not help but praise her in his heart. She was indeed worthy of being recognized as a peerless beauty among female immortals.

    In the center of the hall opposite Ruan Yushu, there stood a bronze furnace that was half the height of a person. It was spewing out dark green and dark mes. The Yin energy was dense and filthy, making one''s heart skip a beat.

    Beside the bronze furnace stood a man in a ck robe. His hair was disheveled and his facial features had a morbid handsomeness. He was the first to appear, "Killer Kitchen King"Dong Shuli. It was rumored that he was the descendant of the fallen former God of cooking, he had inherited all of the other party''s mantle, but he had opened up a new path for himself. He had taken the unconventional path to the extreme and won all the way. Due to his cooking style, he had received many criticisms, but also because he was getting more and more delicious every time, he had gained the recognition of both his friends and foes.

    He cupped his hands as a salute and said coldly, "Thank you."

    "In the way of nature, the more dangerous it is, the more beautiful and brilliant it is. Food is no exception. That is why there is a saying in the secr world that goes, ''eat the puffer fish with your life''. Today, I use the five elements of the ultimate poison, such as the ghostly jellyfish''s beard, the seven-step mangrove juice, the Hellfiend Centipede''s teeth, the Furious Fire Python''s SAC, and the gold-eating Dodo''s stomach, as ingredients. With the help of the nine Yin Devil Fire and the maniption of the heaven and earth poison king technique, I cook a soup of nine deaths without regret at the time of the Ultimate Yin and the ultimate evil. It is extremely poisonous, but it will also be extremely delicious. A bowl from an immortal, even if he loses all his cultivation, he will still have to taste it. A bite from an ordinary mortal will bring back the aftertaste of the Netherworld

    "Of course, as a legendary expert, you can enjoy delicious food without worrying that the toxicity will affect you too much."

    After saying that, the apertures around Dong Shuli lit up one by one, emitting strange lights that converged into a colorful waterfall. The sizzling sound was incessant, as if the poison was corroding the void, the colorful, beautiful, terrifying, and terrifying ingredients inside the mustard seed ring were drawn out one by one. ording to a mysterious pattern, a specific amount was slowly put into the copper furnace to be burned by the ''nine Yin demonic fire''.

    Gradually, the devil fire weakened and only rose at the bottom of the copper furnace. Under the maniption of the "Heaven and earth poison king technique", it kept changing ording to the time.

    After the "Nine death no regret soup"entered the final and longest brewing stage, Qian Yun and the audience saw an ordinary-looking woman step into the main hall. She was wearing a dark blue dress and gave people a depressing feeling, she was none other than the "Little Mr. Du", du Yuanzhi, who waspeting for the title of God of cooking today.

    The first person to be a master of cooking, regardless of gender, was du Yuanzhi. When it came to food, du Yuanzhi was enough to be called a master of cooking. Du danggui, the "Old Mr. Du", was also famous for participating in the "God of cooking contest of the universe", therefore, she was "Little Mr. Du". Her cooking style was moderate and peaceful, and it was simple and natural. The more ordinary the dishes were, the more unforgettable they were. They were well-received by Qian Yun and most of the audience.

    Du Yuanzhi bowed solemnly and said,

    "This time, I''m going to make a bowl of congee."

    A Bowl of congee? How could a bowl of congee reflect one''s culinary skills? How could it bepared to a delicacy like the ''soup of eternal regret'', which wasplicated to cook, with few ingredients, dangerous, and irresistible? Qian Xuan hugged the pillow tightly and bit the edge, his heart beating faster.

    "This bowl of porridge will be made with ''Dragon tooth rice''as the material, and it will be guided by the sweetness, longing, pain, and loneliness that I''ve been tossing and turning for thirty-seven years. It will be made with the seven emotions and six mes technique, and it will be supplemented with Buddhist scripture recitation and other supplementary ingredients."Du Yuanzhi''s eyes were gentle, it was as if she was immersed in her memories, "This bowl of porridge, I''ve named it ''Beg for No''. There''s bitterness in it, but it can''t hide the initial sweetness and excitement. It''s the best, most unforgettable, and most unforgettable past. After drinking this bowl of porridge and remembering the taste, there won''t be a second bowl because all my feelings in this aspect have been invested here, and I won''t be able to make a second bowl. Just like the person from back then, I can only watch from afar and beg for No."

    Her words were a little messy, but her voice was low and deep. Qian Xuan and the others felt a strange calmness as they listened to her. Then, they watched her perform the seven emotions and six mes technique, they began to boil the porridge that they could not ask for.

    Time passed. The nine deaths regretless soup was the first to bepleted. The copper stove was opened, and drops of water that looked like the stars in the sky flew out andnded on the Jade Bowl. Half of it was crystal clear, due to the different angles, it could present different colors. It was astonishingly beautiful, and the fragrance was even more astonishing. The serving maids of the Moon Pce could not help but swallow their saliva and squirm their throats. They felt an appetite that they could not imagine in the past.

    Ruan Yushu''s expression was solemn and solemn. It was as if she was facing the most devout thing in the universe. She picked up the small bowl, closed her eyes, and took a sip.<novelnext></novelnext>

    After a moment of silent reflection, she actually drank one mouthful after another without caring about her image. Not a single drop of the "Nine deaths regretless soup"was left. Her face alternated between red and green, but it quickly recovered.

    "After drinking it, there''s a feeling like the delicacy in your mouth is blooming like fireworks. It''s stimting to the extreme, brilliant to the extreme, and also delicious to the extreme,"Ruan Yushu evaluated concisely. Then, she picked up another small bowl, she drank a mouthful of the bejeweled nectar to wash away her previous feelings so as not to affect her subsequent judgment.

    Dong Shuli revealed a smile that was difficult to hide. She retreated to the side and waited for du yuanzhi to finish the "Unattainable"porridge.

    After a while, du Yuanzhi opened his own cauldron and poured out a bowl of in porridge. However, the maids of the Moon Pce around him first sniffled and then closed their eyes one after another, they revealed sweet and beautiful expressions of satisfaction, as if the fragrance alone was enough to let them taste the essence of the porridge.

    The porridge was delivered to the table in front of Ruan Yushu. The maids immediately revealed disappointed, mncholy, longing, pain, and yearning expressions. It was as if it was not a bowl of porridge, but the ''white moonlight''that they always remembered, it was the ''White Moonlight''that they could not get.

    Ruan Yushu closed her eyes again. She picked up the Jade Bowl, stirred the spoon, and took a small bite.

    She seemed to be frozen there for a long time. She did note back to her senses. The corners of her mouth were sometimes curled up and sometimes moved, but there was more joy than mncholy.

    After an unknown amount of time, she opened her beautiful eyes. The ck and white were distinct, and they were as clear as the Moon. She said slowly,

    "The simple delicacy is not as good as the ''nine deaths without regret soup'', but to every taster, it has a deep feeling in my heart. This is the taste of my heart, and this is the taste of my memories. I want to keep it and savor it slowly

    "The winner of thispetition is du Yuanzhi."

    After saying that, he did not look at the expressions of the two and did not pay attention to the discussion in the world. Ruan Yushu took out a small bottle of mutton fat and flew it to Du Yuanzhi. He smiled elegantly and said,

    "This is a fine wine made with the flowers of the osmanthus tree in the moon pce and the Peaches of immortality. It can extend your life by 90,000 years. It can help you to be reborn, and it also has the charm of Serenity."

    Du Yuanzhi was both happy and immersed in the emotions he had just experienced. For a moment, he had aplicated smile on his face. He took the urel wine''and tasted it impatiently. It was not for the purpose of prolonging his life, he simply wanted to experience the delicacies that he had never tasted before.

    The sweetness entered his mouth and entered his heart. Du Yuanzhi suddenly had a feeling that he was already drunk. The feelings of longing, sweetness, joy, pain, unwillingness, disappointment, and mncholy that he had just experienced settled one after another, all that was left was satisfaction and peace.

    His vision was blurry, and the Cold Moon Hung High in the sky. It was clear and bright, just like the peace and tranquility in the bottom of his heart.

    It was not that he had forgotten the past, but that he had gotten rid of the shackles. His life had all sorts of things and experiences that belonged to him. None of these had anything to do with him. His love, his sweetness, and his pain had nothing to do with him.

    Looking at the bright moon, looking at the cold and elegant Moon Pce Fairy, a poem slowly flowed from the bottom of Du Yuanzhi''s heart:

    At that time, the bright moon was there, and once it shone on the colorful clouds, it returned.

    PS: the next character will be released at Seven o''clock Next Tuesday, and on Sunday, there will be "If it were a city"in Weixin (II) . Right, the concept of the arcane animation has been released. You can go to Weixin or Weibo to watch it.

 Chapter 1402 Part II Of The Story

    A greenmp lit up the ancient courtyard. The sound of frogs croaking and insects chirping could be heard asionally, bringing out the quiet of the night.

    In the dpidated hall, under the dim candlelight, two figures were sitting in the lotus position. One was wearing a green robe. His face was ordinary and his temperament was steady. The other was less than ten years old. He had a shaved head and red lips and white teeth, his gray robe was slightly plump, and his eyes were filled with childishness and ignorance.

    He looked at the man in the green robe opposite him and scratched his bald head. He could not hold back the curiosity in his heart. He opened his eyes wide and said,

    "Master, how many Bugs do you think there are outside?"

    "The 101st question,"the man in the green robe replied calmly.

    "Uh..."the young novice monk was stunned. Howe there were only 101 questions? He was clearly very restrained in his thoughts of asking questions!

    ording to his master''s rules, he could ask a maximum of one hundred questions a day, but, but, he was really curious!

    He lowered his head with a face full of depression. He would only know the answer tomorrow, but there were still so many interesting things and new things to do tomorrow. A hundred questions was simply not enough. He had to save his money!

    The child''s depression came and went quickly. The young novice monk quickly raised his head and said with round eyes, "Master, master, what happened to continuing to tell stories tonight? I want to hear Qi Zhengyan''s story!"

    "Qi Zhengyan''s story..."the man in green sighed as if he was reminiscing, "Where were west time?"

    "We were talking about Qi Zhengyan being sent to the city to be the deputy chief, but his cousin''s tendons and tendons were broken by some Ghost Shadow Sword. He still can''t take revenge!"The young novice monk said proudly, "Master, is my memory good?"

    "Question number 102."The green-robed man remained expressionless.

    "Uh..."the young novice monk pursed his lips and threw away his annoyance. He said excitedly, "Master, tell me quickly. Master, tell me quickly. I''m really looking forward to Qi Zhengyan taking revenge for his cousin! He''s the one who had a fortuitous encounter in the demon pool!"

    The green-robed man''s gaze turned to the dim yellowmp. "After Qi Zhengyan was dissuaded by the chief, he put up with it on the surface and got along with the Ye family peacefully. But every night, his heart is in an intense fight."

    "He, who has fused with the demon lord''s experience, is sneering and mocking. In matters of the world, strength wins the day. In essence, the weak are always the prey of the strong. Why did he refuse to pass on his cultivation and obtain this priceless ''wealth''?"? "Look at now, he''s being bullied to the head and his rtives are being touched. He''s helpless and his heart is filled with bitterness. No one can say anything about it!"

    "The original ''him''has wavered. So what if he''s from a reputable sect? If his family doesn''t live up to his expectations, he''ll still live a miserable life. In the end, his own strength is the root of everything. As long as he can restrain the influence of the devil technique and maintain his heart, what''s there to be afraid of with the experience and knowledge of the Devil Master?"? The Sword is also a killer

    The young novice monk listened very seriously, however, this did not stop him from interrupting, "But Master, you once said that the allure of a heavenly devil usually starts from a very reasonable point, starting from the point where the other party feels that victory is assured. At first nce, it won''t affect him, but as long as this gap is opened, it will be bigger and bigger, and sooner orter, it will copse. Master, do I remember it very well... uh, please continue."

    "Qi Zhengyan also had this kind of worry, so he endured it and told himself that it''s never toote for a gentleman to take revenge,"the man in Green said lightly.

    "But, but this way, it''s... It''s too aggrieved. Yes, aggrieved!"The small monk said righteously.

    The Man in Green didn''t respond to his reaction and continued to say, "Just when he was suffering and flourishing, it really came. He opened his mouth and called me cousin. He looked like azy scoundrel."

    "Zhending came! He has a bad temper! Will he pull out his knife to help?"The young novice monk said excitedly.

    Zhending was a young monk like him!

    "After Qi Zhengyan was stunned and helpless, he brought zhending into the backyard. After saying goodbye to each other, Zhending returned to the secr world and was no longer a monk. He called himself Little Meng."The Man in green pointed it out.

    "Oh..."the young novice monk''s face was full of disappointment.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Qi Zhengyan couldn''t hide the truth from Little Meng, so he could only tell him the whole story and nned to find a wine to wee him. Little Meng said that how could there be wine without vegetables? He volunteered to go to the street to buy the most famous beef with soy sauce,"the man in green said slowly, his tone was like afortable river. There was a kind of peace and joy, as well as a precipitation that could not be brought away by time, "Qi Zhengyan spent some time and found a jar of good wine. Before he could open it, Little Meng came back with a pot of braised beef. He drank a mouthful of wine and said that he went to pick up a sword on the way. Then, he opened the package and took it out. This is the Ghost Shadow Sword''s portable sword."

    "Ghost Shadow Sword''s portable sword? The sword is with the person, the sword is dead! When Little Meng went to buy braised beef, he killed Ghost Shadow Sword on the way and avenged cousin Qi Zhengyan? On the way! Isn''t he too cool? ! Isn''t he too cool? !"The young novice monk cheered.

    The green-robed man nced at him. "Did you secretly y the universal sign of knowledge again?"

    "Hehe..."the young novice monkughed foolishly. "Master, please continue."

    "Qi Zhengyan was very shocked, but of course, he also yearned for it. He was happy with his gratitude and hatred, and he was able to roam freely in the jianghu without caring about anything else. This kind of life is what every person who has ambitions in the jianghu yearns for. Thus, he had the idea of going out to travel and improve himself."At this point, the green-robed man changed the topic and said, "That''s all for today. It''s time for you to clear your mind and fall asleep."

    The young novice monk scratched his ears and said, "Master, let me guess. Did Qi zhengyan suffer repeated setbacks while roaming the jianghu, and finally ept the experience and knowledge of the demon lord and degenerate into a Demon?"

    "One hundred and three questions, from tomorrow onwards."The green-robed man did not see a smile, "He did ept the demon lord''s experience and knowledge because he was unwilling to ept it. However, he was d that he found the demon in his heart. The demon who was willing to sacrifice his life for him did not lose his humanity."

    "What is the demon in his heart?"The young novice monk knew that he would be asked the question, but he still could not help but ask.

    The Man in green looked at his confused eyes and said, "Everyone has a spiritual light in their nature. They are born equal. He wants to create a world where everyone has equal opportunities but not absolute equality."

    "What is this..."the young novice monk did not understand, but he felt that it was very powerful. "What about Qi Zhengyan Now? Master, you said that he is a real person!"

    The Man in green looked out of the window at the night sky, his gaze looked very far away. "The world is peaceful now. Everyone can practice martial arts. They can obtain the best and most solid cultivation techniques when they are building their foundations. After they improve, they will obtain the corresponding qualifications. They will also have sufficient opportunities to learn all kinds of peerless divine techniques. The rest of the things are simr. The opportunities are barely equal. In this kind of world, Qi Zhengyan is not born for opposition. Of course, he will give up."

    He retracted his gaze, and his eyes were as deep as ever:

    "The world is peaceful, and there is hope for everyone. Everything has a chance to survive. The treasured sword should naturally be sheathed and hidden in the hall. There is no sharpness to be seen, as if it is an ordinary object. However, if the world is turned upside down and the nobility and inferiority are solidified, and it is difficult for themon people to see the light of day, then the treasured sword must be unsheathed. If it is not unsheathed, then so be it. Once it is disturbed, then the word ''reform''will be cast."

    The young novice monk was confused and could only let out a long sigh. "Oh..."

    "It is time for you to clear your mind and fall asleep,"the green-robed man emphasized again.

    The young novice monk closed his eyes and meditated to clear his mind. Suddenly, his eyes narrowed and he said,

    "Master, master, you are clearly not a monk. Why Am I a novice monk?"

    "Question number 106,"the green-robed man said expressionlessly. "Because when I took you in, you were a young novice monk."

    "Master, master, then can I not be a monk?"

    "Master, Master..."

    ..

    It waste at night, the Moon was very round, and the wind was very quiet.

 Chapter 1403 Third, A Slim Chance Of Survival

    After the evening ss, Xu Yunxi returned to the dormitory. He did not have the time to fill his stomach and hurriedly took out the universalmon sense amulet. As he activated it, he asked his three roommates, "Can we y now? Can We y Now?"

    Zhang Congyue lowered his head, and a phantom rose in his eyes. "Yes! Yes! We''re all squeezed in!"

    Today was the day that therge-scale virtual reality game "The dignity of a lifetime", which had been promoted for a long time in the real world, was officially released for public testing. Countless creatures were waiting eagerly to experience this supposedly epoch-making experience!

    After many years of widely using virtual reality technology to hone one''s martial arts, there was finally such a game with the slogan of experiencing different lives. It was jointly developed by the Great Zhou Dynasty, which ruled the three realms, and "Tianyi Pavilion", it could reappear a brand new, detailed, and seemingly real world!

    In this game, there would be no distinction between races and statuses, and people would bepletely randomly assigned their identities and backgrounds. They would rely on their luck to y most of the characters in "The dignity of a generation". They could be sect disciples or descendants of aristocratic families.., or they could be suppressed demons and ghosts. They could even be the flowers and nts by the roadside, supporting the evolution of this virtual world together.

    Xu Yunxi was prepared for everything, but he did not say anything more. He focused on waiting to enter the game. Not long after, the light and shadow in front of him changed. The dormitory turned into a night sky dotted with bright stars, and he stood in the center, it was like the core of the universe.

    "Reading data, randomly assigning background. Please wait patiently."An indifferent and lofty voice sounded, easing the anxiety in Xu Yunxi''s heart.

    Days passed like years. The short wait for a few breaths felt like hours to Xu Yunxi. The stars in front of him finally changed, arranging lines of words:

    "One of the backgrounds that has been randomly assigned to the highest difficulty."

    "In view of this, you can contact the customer service of this game at any time to request guidance. The number is: XXXXXXX."

    "Once the background is created, the yer can not change until the character ispletely destroyed."

    "After the character is destroyed, the yer enters the Samsara system."

    ..

    Xu Yunxi stared at these contents with his mouth agape. He did not expect to be assigned to one of the most difficult backgrounds. Compared to the vast majority of the yers, it was different. He did not know if it was a good thing or bad luck.

    The characters were still gradually forming. Xu Yunxi retracted his thoughts and focused on reading. At this point, he had no choice but to ept it. He wanted to see if he could make use of this opportunity to be the "King of the world"!

    "Character background: the son of the first wife of the Wang family in Jiangdong, the young master of the Wang family, Wang Siyuan. His nickname is ''calcting all living things''!"

    ..

    The starry sky suddenly cracked. Lines of words flew into Xu Yunxi''s mind with a bright tail of light, forming the corresponding character rtionship tree.

    Xu Yunxi suddenly woke up and sat up. He felt suffocated and his throat itchy. He couldn''t help but cough violently, and it was a heart-wrenching experience that he had never experienced in his life.

    A copper basin appeared in front of him, and spots of bright red sttered into it. Xu Yunxi recovered and looked at the maid next to him in surprise. She looked delicate and elegant, and her face was full of pity. "Young master, did you have a nightmare again?"

    Young Master? Xu Yunxi finally realized that he had entered the game of "The dignity of the first generation". He eximed in his heart. As expected of the firstrge-scale interactive game in virtual reality. He actually couldn''t feel the slightest bit of falsehood.

    With a thought, he pulled out the menu on the light screen. After confirming that he could exit, Xu Yunxi frowned slightly, as if he was sad, happy, and confused.

    ording to the introduction of the "The dignity of a lifetime", the young master of the Wang family in Jiangdong had an illustrious and noble status. From the very beginning, he was able to learn the peerless cultivation technique "Calction scripture", the "Luo Book", which controlled one of the strongest treasures in the early stage,plemented the umtion of the disciples of his own "Ghost Valley Academy"in reality. Such a background was simply an "Easy level"for his future development, where did the highest difficultye from?

    Was this body naturally weak?

    "Sigh, young master, the ''Scripture of calction''is too powerful. Being able to see through the secrets of the heavens, you will naturally suffer the jealousy of the heavens. Your body will be weak and sickly, and you will not live more than half a hundred years. However, as long as you can be a dharma body before then, you will naturally be able to turn death into life and break free from the shackles,"the maid sighed.

    It seems that this maid isn''t a yer acting. She belongs to the ''Novice Guide''that was mentioned in the previous advertisement. She''s exining to me in more detail... HMM, if I can''t be a Dharma Body and die at fifty, it will indeed be a little difficult.., but if I can''t be a Dharma body at fifty, why would I still y this game? Xu Yunxi suddenly understood and calmed down. He coughed twice and said,

    "Bring me a bowl of something to moisten my throat."

    "Yes, Young Master."The maid walked to the side and opened the food box. She was already prepared.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Xu Yunxi looked at the maid''s respectful behavior and felt that he couldn''t hide his joy. The identity and background that he was assigned to could crush ny-nine percent of the yers. He would definitely be in the limelight in the future. He would be extremely carefree, and the so-called highest difficulty.., he couldpletely ept it.

    "Ah!"

    At this moment, a shrill scream erupted. It was like a darkness that came from the depths of everyone''s heart, and it could evoke all the brutality and madness.

    Xu Yunxi could not help but shiver. He trembled even more than when he encountered a ghost. It was purely an instinctive reaction.

    "What is that sound?"After the shrill scream disappeared, he blurted out.

    The maid sighed, "Young Master, are you out of your mind? "All the ancestors of our Wang family, as long as they have a dharma body, they will scream before they pass away. It is as if they have encountered something extremely terrifying. Moreover, it is said that they will turn into a malicious ghost."

    Ah, if they don''t have a dharma body, they will die at fifty. If they have a dharma body, they will be cursed, and they won''t have a good ending? Xu Yunxi''s heart skipped a beat, and he felt a sense of despair.

    It was really the highest difficulty!

    Although it didn''t matter to the yers if he didn''t have a good ending, he still felt fear and fear!

    In the next few months, apart from practicing martial arts, Xu Yunxi had been obsessed with the game "The pride of a generation". He wanted to create a chance for his identity as the "Great Prince Wang". However, no matter how hard he tried, no matter how hard he struggled.., no matter how much he tried, he could not see a glimmer of hope. In front of him and in his dreams, there seemed to be a chaotic and crazy dark red raging. It was hopeless and depressing.

    "Didn''t the original Celestial Master of the Hollow Jade Temple say that everything has a glimmer of hope? While the Dharma body is still early, let''s first ask the special customer service for guidance."Xu Yunxi dialed the number of the special customer service with a depressed and depressed mood.

    After a short wait, he saw a light screen appear out of thin air. It reflected an elegantly decorated quiet room with a chessboard filled with ck and white. Behind the chessboard sat a white-clothed man who was as beautiful as a young girl. His hair was full of frost, his face also seemed tock color.

    "Do you have any questions about Wang Siyuan''s background?"The white-clothed man asked with a faint smile.

    Why did this customer service provider have such an extraordinary temperament? could he be a high-level person of Tianyi Pavilion? Moreover, wasn''t his beauty and weakness thebel of Wang Siyuan? Xu Yunxi was full of doubts, but he still asked the question that had been lingering in his mind for a long time,"... that''s it. It''s like a dead end. No matter how I put the pieces, I can''t Jump Out? What should I do?"

    "Can''t Jump Out?"The man in white picked up a ck stone, as if he was going to put it on the chessboard. Suddenly, he put his hand down, and the stone fell down like a shooting star, smashing the board into pieces. "How about this?"

    How about this? Xu Yunxi looked over and suddenly felt that the board had undergone countless changes. It had grown a lot of "Qi"and was full of vitality!

    "This... This!"He stood up abruptly, his face full of joy. "If I can''t jump out, I''ll smash the original Go Game!"

    He rubbed his hands in excitement and joy, wishing that he could immediately try to figure out the specific action of "Smashing the Go board".

    At this moment, the white-clothed man suddenly stopped smiling and asked,

    "What if the move of ''smashing the Go board''is itself in the opponent''s ''Go Game''?"

    In the opponent''s chess game? Xu Yunxi was stunned. His mind was a mess and he did not know how to answer. He only felt that the other party''s tone had a hint of sadness and disappointment.

    "Alright, let''s stop here."Seeing Xu Yunxi''s reaction, the white-clothed man shook his head and was about to end the conversation.

    Xu Yunxi woke up in shock and blurted out, "How should I address you?"

    This did not seem like an ordinary customer service!

    "Address me?"The man in white smiled and coughed twice. "My customer service codename is ''first-line survival''."

    First-line survival? Xu Yunxi was baffled and watched the light and shadow disappear in a daze.

 Chapter 1404 The Fourth Part Was The Smile Of Meeting

    Amidst the clouds and fog, the eaves and arches were faintly visible, and strange flowers were blooming everywhere. The Earth''s spiritual spring was gushing out, and in a certain uninhabited corner, a little boy dressed in fine clothes was holding a heavy iron sword that had yet to be sharpened. He was thrusting it forward with a nted and nted motion, the "Flying bird throwing itself into one''s arms"move caused everything to fall into disarray. It was quite unsightly.

    "I''ve practiced a set of six directions sword technique in the qi-storing stage for so long, yet I''m still unable to master it. My aptitude can be said to be dull."Suddenly, a cold and childish voice sounded from behind the little boy.

    "Who is it?"The little boy was startled. He hurriedly turned around and saw a little girl who was about the same age as him standing at the edge of the flower bush with her hands hanging down. She was dressed neatly and cleanly, and the color of her clothes was mainly bright yellow. Her eyebrows and eyes were far from fully grown, however, she was also unusually beautiful and cute. However, her expression was cold. Her thin lips were pursed as she tried her best to put on a dignified and indifferent appearance.

    "It''s you... I thought it was someone..."the little boy heaved a sigh of relief, but his face immediately turned red again. "How can you, how can you peek at other people practicing martial arts?"

    The little girl snorted. "With your weak kung fu, I wouldn''t even look at it if you asked me to."

    Let alone peeping!

    Without waiting for the little boy to speak, she continued, "No wonder you didn''t want to practice martial arts with us. It turns out that you''re afraid of losing face. I can master this sword technique in a few days, let alone a single move."

    The little boy was both embarrassed and angry. "It''s none of your business!"

    "HMPH, seeing that you were so enthusiastic earlier, I''ll reluctantly guide you. I''ll strive to let you master it as soon as possible."The little girl raised her chin slightly.

    "No Need!"The Little Boy held the iron sword and shouted. Then, he hurried back to the nearest hall.

    The little girl was stunned. She didn''t expect such an ending. After a long time, she mumbled, "I have no ambition..."

    ..

    In the study, Mr. Lu and Ye Yuyan each held an old book in their hands. They sat opposite each other, bathing in the bright and warm sunlight and enjoying the peace and tranquility.

    The sound of footsteps broke the silence. The Little Boy rushed in with an iron sword in his arms. He looked at Mr. Lu Da and ye Yuyan with an aggrieved expression and said, "Father, mother, am I really stupid and bad?"

    Quickly, quickly deny me! I just encountered a bottleneck!

    Mr. Lu da pulled himself together, put down the book, and looked at Ye Yuyan. Then, he said with a smile,

    "Yes, you are indeed very stupid."

    "AH..."the little boy was stunned on the spot. He was at a loss, aggrieved, and desperate.

    So I am really stupid..

    "But being stupid does not mean that I am stupid. I am only willing to put in hard work to keep myself cold and lonely. I am not afraid to put in several times or even ten times more hard work than others. I can still have a rich harvest, and I can also cultivate sessfully,"Mr. Lu da said with a gentle smile, "Daddy, I was even Dumber Than You When I was young. Now, aren''t I lucky enough to tread on the Sea of bitterness?"

    "Daddy, you were also very stupid when you were young?"The Little Boy asked in surprise. In his heart, his father was the most powerful and powerful expert!

    As he spoke, he looked at his mother and waited for an answer.

    "Of course, your father was indeed very stupid at that time."Ye Yuyan smiled sweetly. "But he could recognize himself and did the ''stupid bird flies first''."

    "Is that so... I want stupid birds to fly first too!"The little boy was suddenly filled with confidence and then asked curiously, "Father, can you tell me about your childhood?"

    Mr. Lu da pondered for a moment and patted the chair beside him:

    "Come, sit here and listen to Father Slowly."

    Therefore, the little boy put down his iron sword, sat down obediently, and listened attentively.

    ..

    Caw Caw Caw Caw Caw Caw Caw Caw Caw Caw Caw Caw Caw Caw Caw Caw Caw Caw Caw Caw Caw Caw Caw Caw Caw Caw Caw Caw Caw Caw Caw Caw Caw Caw Caw Caw Caw Caw Caw Caw Caw Caw Caw.

    "Bah!"

    "Noisy!"

    "Bad Luck!"

    With a curse, Lu Zhiping shook his head, recovered from the immersion in swordsmanship, looking at the quietly burning bonfire in front of him and the Roaring Pot.

    "Small Lu? How, still be used to walk the life of Darts?"Beside full face beard Li Yuan sees his line of sight to turn randomly, so ask with a smile.

    "I''m fine. It''s all thanks to Uncle Li''s care,"Lu Zhiping answered shyly.

    Li Yuan patted Lu Zhiping''s shoulder with his unusuallyrge palm, which made him Grimace in pain. Then, he sighed, he said earnestly, "Your father''s kung fu is useless. The chief escort thinks of old times and allows you to rece him. He even specially takes care of you. There''s no need to force you to take the escort. You can do some chores in the escort agency. Why do you have to be an escort? "This bowl of rice is not that delicious. Tell me, how many uncles and uncles that I know are fully retired

    "Also, Sigh, your uncle Li is a rough man. If he has something, he won''t hide it. We all know how good your martial arts skills are and how your aptitude is. Don''t act like a teenager. Your family has only three generations. If anything happens to you, how am I going to exin it to your father? "Exin it to your grandfather?"

    "Listen to Uncle Li. As a human being, the most important thing is to be self-aware. After this escort, stay at the escort agency obediently."<novelnext></novelnext>

    Lu Zhiping''s face turned red and white. He gritted his teeth and said in a low voice after a long while, "Uncle Li, I understand. Let''s talk after this escort is over. I, I will go outside the wall to practice my sword..."

    Without waiting for Li Yuan to speak, he stood up abruptly and hurriedly stepped out of the dpidated door. He did not dare to go too far in the middle of the night, so he drew his sword from the wall under the light of the fire and the moonlight.

    Looking at his back, Li Yuan shook his head and said to the escort beside him, "He is as stubborn as his father. It''s a pity that he doesn''t have his father''s talent."

    "Exactly. I heard that he only managed to master more than half of a set of six directions sword technique after practicing it repeatedly for five years. Moreover, he hasn''t practiced any other techniques during this process. If he says it''s tooplicated, he will lose his mind, and he won''t be able to master both sides."The escort beside him did not lower his voice, "Old Li, tell me. With such a talent, it''s a waste of time to learn martial arts. Why Don''t you just do it honestly?"

    "Forget it, forget it. He''s a young and strong young man, and he can barely use a sword. It''s enough for him to be a servant."Li Yuan retracted his gaze.

    Lu zhiping vaguely heard their discussion and was momentarily impatient. However, when he waved the sword in his hand, he fell into a feeling of forgetting everything else. Everything in the world had faded away, all that was left was himself and the sword in his hand. Everything was so peaceful, so quiet, and so beautiful. All his emotions settled down with it.

    If I can''t master this sword style in a day, then I''ll use a month. If I can''t master it in a month, then I''ll use it for a year. As long as I don''t rx, I''ll be able to master it in the end, and the stupid bird will fly first!

    He repeated it over and over again. He used the six directions sword style that he had previously mastered like mercury pouring down. Lu zhiping focused on refining every single mistake, hoping to achieve the perfection in his heart.

    Suddenly, he was jolted awake. He stopped the sword light and heard a scream.

    Looking back, the mes flickered and illuminated many men in ck, illuminating the cold glinting des.

    "Enemy Attack!"Li Yuan barely managed to block the meteor-like long sword in front of him and shouted.

    Lu Zhiping''s heart skipped a beat. He instinctively wanted to escape -- he was outside the temple and had beenpletely ignored. If he didn''t escape now, when would he do it?

    However, as he thought about it, he gritted his teeth, picked up his long sword, and with a tap of his toes, rushed into the ruined temple, trying to rescue him.

    A cold light shed, and a mountain-splitting machete shed at him. Heckedbat experience, and at this time, his mind was nk, and he forgot how to deal with it.

    Fortunately, after five years of hard practice, the sword technique had be his body''s instinct. Stimted by the sharp edge, he lowered his head, took a step, and the sword in his hand shot out like lightning. He took advantage of the opportunity to dodge the sh and crash into the enemy''s side.

    Poof!

    The tip of the sword pierced through the ck-clothed man, piercing his heart.

    The six directions sword technique, flying bird in the arms!

    The body in front of him slowly copsed, revealing the mes in the temple, like fireworks blooming.

    So weak? Lu Zhiping woke up. He didn''t have time to think. He used the six directions sword technique one by one, trying to break through the danger and get close to Li Yuan and the others.

    When his mind was no longer nk, when he was immersed in the battle, all his attention was focused on the enemies around him, only the knives, spears, swords, and axes in their hands, only the familiar yet unfamiliar cold light trajectories.

    Lu Zhiping forgot the rest. He felt that everyone''s movements had be "Slow"in his eyes. Each and every move was clearly visible. Therefore, he took a step forward and flicked the sharp sword in his palm, it happened to hit the wrist of a man in ck, making it impossible for him to hold the ck axe anymore.

    ng!

    The Axended on the ground. Lu Zhiping stepped on the ground with his heel and spun around, bypassing the man in ck and pouncing on the swordsman next to Li Yuan.

    Plop! The man in ck who was wielding the axe fell to the ground, attracting many shocked gazes. How could his powerfulpanions who were below the Enlightenment realm be so weak?

    How could there be a hidden expert in such a small escort agency?

    One of the leading enlightenment realm experts quickly separated. His palms were blood-red, and he grabbed at the air, stirring up a strong wind that forced the tip of Lu Zhiping''s sword to deviate a few inches.

    Lu Zhiping was neither shocked nor angry. All he could see was the enemy and the sword in his hand. With a shake of his wrist, the sword flower followed the momentum and changed its direction. It kept trembling, as if it was a petrel flying against a strong wind and waves, breaking through the numerous palm shadows with great difficulty and weirdly, it pointed at the expert who had achieved enlightenment.

    Humph!

    The blood-red light on the hands of the expert who had achieved enlightenment shone brightly. Countless palm shadows shrank and condensed in one ce, catching the tip of the sword that was constantly changing.

    Crack!

    The long sword broke, and Lu Zhiping flew backward. Blood spurted out of his mouth and fell on the ground outside the temple. He could not stand up for a moment.

    At this moment, he smelled a fragrance. He turned his head and saw a few figures running out of the forest. The leader was a girl who looked like a hibiscus out of clear water. Her eyes were ck and bright, and her eyshes trembled like a small fan.

    Facing Lu Zhiping''s gaze, the girl smiled charmingly and said,

    "What happened here? We heard themotion and came over."

    "By the way, I''m Ye Yuyan from the Ye family fort."

    Her smile bloomed like the Sun at night and the flowers in winter reflected in Lu Zhiping''s eyes.

 Chapter 1405 What Was More Troublesome Than Daqing Root Was..

    In the gatehouse of the hollow jade temple.

    Daqing Root was wearing a virtual device and waving its branches. It was having a great time, enjoying itself while muttering to its disciple, Fei Zhengtao:

    This guy was simply not a son. Back then, I begged my father and grandmother to help him break through the outer scenery in the desert and ascend to the real world. I also helped him to enter the boat of doomsday as early as possible and sessfully passed the Doomsday to arrive at the new universe, what was the purpose of this? Wasn''t it just to have a partner when ying games and someone to do the Dirty Work?

    In the end, this fellow ignored his teacher''s kindness and focused all his attention on martial arts cultivation. No matter how he taught him, it was useless. He would never listen to him!

    Sigh, I have to be careful when epting disciples in the future!

    Just as Daqing Root was cursing Fei Zhengtao in its stomach, a silver light suddenly shed before its eyes, like thunder lighting up the world.

    "Haha, My Express Delivery has finally arrived!"Great Green Root''s face was filled with joy. Its branches swayed as it shook all the virtual equipment to the ground. It strode over to the floating silver-white disk in front of the gatehouse.

    Void Jade Temple Express delivery, it would arrive soon!

    Picking up the package that was half the height of a person on the silver-white disk, great green root could not wait to open it up and take out one item after another.

    "Deciphering water five elements shield"... "Rootless dew of flowers"... "Eternal Cloud"... the great green root was delighted as it talked and assembled the items. It was excited and excited like never before. After a long while, the great green root opened the package, in front of it appeared a "Fish tank"that was filled with translucent liquid. Every ripple was filled with five lights and ten colors.

    "Haha, it''s done, it''s Done!"The great green root circled around the "Fish tank", its branches flying everywhere as it danced. "I won''t have to worry about not having enough Yuan royal coins in the future!"

    This was a treasure that he had carefully selected and saved for a long time. As long as he inserted the severed branches into the fish tank, he could absorb the spiritual energy and water of heaven and earth ording to the characteristics of the nts and reproduce and grow on his own, he could have as many as he wanted, and he wouldn''t have to worry about not having enough yuan royal coins when he bought the fish tank in the myriad world mall!

    Hahahaha, this lord had only recentlye to a realization. I am a nt that has turned into a spirit. Unlike others, I can grow a single branch to live!

    Before the "Rootless Flower Dew"is used up, there will be enough branches to grow!

    Thinking about the beautiful future, the great green root dug out a green branch that was still full of vitality from a corner of the room. As it recalled the pain it felt when it was cut off, it encouraged itself:

    "Endure the pain for a moment, and it will be better for a hundred years!"

    The branch was inserted into the "Fish tank". The great green root looked at it with eager eyes, as if hoping that time would pass quickly. In the next moment, the things inside would sprout and grow more leaves, and each of them would be arge amount of yuan royal coins!

    Suddenly, its expression changed, and it restrained its joy. Instead, it changed to a respectful and ttering manner. It saluted and said,

    "Reporting to the Hierarch Master, I wille right away."

    People were in high spirits when it came to happy events. The great green root walked briskly through theyers of pces and pavilions and arrived at the three pure pce. The deep cloud bed was shrouded in darkness, as if it led to another universe. The Hierarch Master, the supreme of the world.., "Primordial beginning"Meng Qi was sitting in the lotus position. He was wearing a ck Daoist robe and an ancient crown. His face was blurred by the light of the perfect treasure light behind his head.

    Inside the bright light, there was a fruit that contained all things. It couldn''t be described with words. Beside it, there was a three-or four-year-old girl with two braids, she kept reaching out her baby-fat hand to grab the fruit. Her face was full of determination and she smiled from time to time.

    Master, how can you let the Young Lady Climb on your head? No, climb into the bright light behind your head! Where is the face of the heavenly venerate? Where is the face of Our Hollow Jade Temple? Daqing root roared a few words in its stomach as if it had been disappointed by iron. Then, it smiled obsequiously and said,

    "I wonder if master has any orders for me to meet you?"

    Meng Qi smiled bitterly and pointed at the little girl behind his head:

    "This little ancestor has a question to ask you face to face."

    Daqing root raised its hair and said in a loud voice,

    "Young miss, feel free to ask. I will tell you everything I know!"

    The little girl stopped trying to get the "Fruit"and said in a childish voice,

    "Great Green Root, do you have a father?"<novelnext></novelnext>

    Father?

    This word was like a bolt of lightning that struck the Great Green Root''s mind, setting off endless waves.

    Right, do I have a father?

    If so, who is my father?

    "Do you have a Mother?"The little girl continued to ask.

    Mother?

    The Great Green Root was dumbfounded, as if it had been struck by lightning again. It took a long time before it came back to its senses and said with a fawning smile, "Miss, I do."

    Who knew who my parents were? The nt family was different from other living beings. Perhaps the father was the mother, born from the same root, and the flowers were divided into yin and yang. They drifted with the wind and fell into the hollow jade temple!

    The little girl bit her thumbnail and tilted her head. "Then will you have children in the future? Just like my father and my mother have children like me."

    The great green root smiled, she said confidently, "Miss, you don''t know that I''m a nt that has turned into a spirit. I''m not the same as the Hierarch Master and his wife. Other than the usual methods, I can also reproduce on my own. For example, if I break off a branch and nurture it carefully, it can grow into a brand new great green root. It can be considered my queen, my queen..."

    At this point, the great green root was suddenly stunned. Its eyes were dull as it thought of the branch that was being cultivated in the gatehouse!

    "Oh no, I forgot about this earlier!"

    "The five elements barrier of the water element... the rootless dew of a hundred flowers... The clouds of life and death... These are all wondrous items from the celestial family. They are different from normal things. What kind of things will they reproduce?"

    The smile on the great green root instantly became uglier than crying. He said anxiously,

    "Hierarch Lord, I have something urgent to attend to. I must take my leave!"

    "Go."Meng Qi seemed to have seen through everything. He reached out his hand tofort the little girl and said with a smile.

    The great green root rushed back to the gatehouse. As soon as it stepped in, it saw a green monster sitting in front of its universalmon sense amulet. It was waving its branches and ying with them. The fish tank was empty.

    "You, you!"The great green root looked at it and suddenly screamed, "How dare you use my royal coins!"

    The Green Monster nced at it and mocked, "We are also great green roots, and the origin royal coins are mine. Why Can''t we use them?"

    The branches were engraved with the original owner''s memories!

    "I''ll kill you!"The great green root cried and pounced on the Green Monster, tearing it apart. The two struggled together.

    Woof, Woof, Woof. Xiao Tianquan heard the movement and rushed in. Then, he stood by the door, his oily fur shaking.

    Why were there two Big Green Roots?

    "Xiao Tianquan, quickly bite this imposter to death!"One of the Big Green roots shouted at the top of his lungs.

    "It''s The Imposter!"The other Big Green Root roared angrily.

    Xiao Tianquan sniffled. He looked at this and then looked at this. For a moment, he couldn''t tell.

    The two big green roots were more troublesome than the Big Green Roots!

 Chapter 1406 (6) New Friends

    The Gatehouse of the hollow jade temple was wide open, and a little girl who looked like carved jade walked in unsteadily with her short legs. She had two braids on her head, and there was obvious baby fat on her face and hands, it seemed that a slight poke would cause a depression.

    She saw that the two green monsters in the room each had a recliner, and they were lying limply on top of each other. They red at each other without any signs of life. Neither of them was willing to submit to the other, so she asked in a childish voice, "Big Green Root, what''s wrong with you?"

    After a period of time in the real and fake great green root game, she began to call them "You"skillfully.

    "It''s still him!"One of the green monsters suddenly sat up and pointed at the other with its branches dancing wildly.

    "Humph, who spent the most?"The other one retorted, "Who is to me for falling to this State?"

    The two great green roots began to argue with each other. After a few breaths, they suddenly woke up and turned to look at the little ancestor. Her delicate little face was full of confusion, and her right thumb was nibbling on the side of her mouth, she could not understand what was happening at all.

    The original great green root sucked in a cold breath, afraid that the little ancestor would spread out some shocking ideas again, she pretended to sigh and said, "Miss, you don''t know. Sigh, the feelings of living creatures are not empty, but evil and demons are endless. No matter what the world is like, whether it is fair or not, whether it is beautiful or not, it is inevitable that there will be jealousy, anger, pride, greed, despair, * * * * * , and other things, and they will nourish evil and evil gods. Sigh, it was because I was influenced by the demon lord and heavenly venerate nine chaos that I was unable to control my greed and put my life savings in vain. Sigh..."

    On this side, the great green root sighed deeply. The other great green root rolled its eyes and took the opportunity to say, "Miss, the Monster Emperor Hall has sent many young monsters over. They say that they are here to exchange and learn. This shows that the hollow jade temple treats everyone equally."

    "Young Monsters?"The little girl''s eyes lit up.

    "Yes! It is said that there are bears and leopards from the ice mysterious sky, strange flowers that can talk, and strange cats that want to learn eighty-nine..."the original great green root saw that the little ancestor was distracted and immediately heaved a sigh of relief. It added more fuel to the fire.

    The little girl put down her right hand and said resolutely, "It, where are they?"

    "They''ve been led to the three pure halls,"the two great green roots said in unison.

    The little girl''s eyes sparkled. She turned around and strode out with her short legs. She walked and walked, walking and walking. After passing through numerous halls and pavilions, she finally stepped into Meng Qi''s three pure halls. However, this ce was empty and silent, there weren''t all kinds of monsters that she had imagined.

    "Where did you go..."the little girl''s mouth twitched, and she was about to call out to her father with a sob.

    At this moment, a child-like girl''s voice came from the side, "Who are you? Who are you looking for?"

    The little girl turned her head and saw a pot of flowers in the corner. The branches were short, and the flowers were in full bloom. They were swaying and asking her questions.

    "Are you the flower that can talk?"The little girl swayed and leaned over. "What about the others? Where are the monsters as cute as Little Phoenix and Little Phoenix?"

    "They went to cultivate with uncle he and aunt Jiuli."The voice of the flower sounded in the empty hall, as if there were wind chimes ying.

    The little girl stared with her big ck and white eyes and said, "Then why don''t you go?"

    "I''mzy. I can''t bear to leave the bed..."the flower branches swayed as she pointed at the Green Jade Basin beneath her.

    "Then I''ll Carry You!"The little girl volunteered and picked up the pot of flowers. She seemed to be born with divine strength and looked unusually rxed. She had a smile on her face as if she had found a new friend. As she walked, she happily nagged, "You''re so short. You must eat very little. I''ll take good care of you and let you grow taller. Yes, you''re a nt. The great green root is also a nt. It''s so strong because of Xiao Tian''s irrigation. I''ll let Xiao Tian irrigate you too!"

    In the future, Xiao Tian would pee at the Great Green Root and the flower. Yes, yes, it was decided!

    Who was Xiao Tian... how did he irrigate... The flower was dumbfounded.

    The little girl carried the flower pot and passed through the three purities hall. Just as she was about to go to the ce of cultivation, her eyes suddenly lit up. She saw her parents sitting in the waterside pavilion. One of them was holding a jade flute, the other was ying a zither, and the other was wearing an ethereal white dress, it was quiet and beautiful, and the other was wearing a dark robe.

    "Mother! Mother!"The little girl pounced on her and almost fell. She looked up at her delicate, white porcin face and said, "You''re finally back! Ling ''er misses you already!"

    At this point, she raised the flower pot happily and said, "This is my new friend!"

    "You''ll have a lot of new friends in the future."Meng Qi smiled and pointed at Gu Xiaosang.

    The little girl looked over and saw a ck-furred, blue-eyed kitten squatting beside her mother. Its whiskers were raised as if it was smiling at her.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "A lot of new friends!"The little girl stroked the ck Cat''s head and looked at the flowers in her arms. She was overjoyed. Suddenly, she remembered something and frowned, she looked at her parents and said, "I''m not good like this. The great green roots say that there are evil demons if there are feelings. I''ll attract evil demons if I''m so happy!"

    The two great green roots in the gatehouse suddenly shivered. They looked at each other and said at the same time,

    "Will miss misunderstand what you just said?"

    Meng Qi chuckled and patted the little girl''s head. "Don''t worry. Father will tell the demon lord and the nine Chaos Celestial Master that if they dare to let evil demonse to find you, father will hang them outside the hollow jade temple and hang them until the next era."

    "Okay, okay! Daddy is so awesome!"The little girl immediately threw all her worries to the back of her head and pped her hands happily.

    Gu Xiaosang stroked the back of the three-colored cat and nced in the direction of the gatekeeper of the Jade Void Pce with a faint smile:

    "You know more and more about the great green roots..."

    "Yes."The little girl nodded with a serious expression.

    Inside the gatehouse, the two great green roots were sweating profusely. For some reason, they had an inexplicable sense of panic.

    Gu Xiaosang let go of the white ragdoll cat and ced the flowers in the little girl''s arms to the side. Then, she picked her up, broke her braids, andbed them again. She seemed to be both happy and emotional:

    "You''ll have a lot of friends..."

    Meng Qi looked at Gu Xiaosang and said gently, "You''re thinking of the past?"

    Gu Xiaosang nodded slightly. The past that could no longer be traced appeared in her mind:

    At that time, she was the same age as her daughter. However, due to the split in her self-consciousness, she had lost her innocence and ignorance.

    At that time, she was afraid that she would lose her "Existence"and desperately wanted to grab more things to prove her uniqueness. She made friends with the servant girls and kept cats and fish, he smiled at his brothers and sisters from the various branches of the Yu family.

    However, all he received were cold words:

    "Young Miss, you are the Holy Maiden of the Luo sect and the reincarnation of your mother. How can you befriend a lowly person like the maidservants? They are spheming the gods and must pay with their lives!"

    "Young Miss, you are the Holy Maiden of the Luo sect and the reincarnation of your mother. It is beneath your dignity to treat cats and fish like this. I will help you get rid of them."

    "Miss, you are the Saintess of the LUOISM. You are the reincarnation of an old mother. The elders and children in the other houses are your servants. Raise your head and look at them from above!"

    ..

    "No, this is indeed what the Saintess of the Luoism should do, but I am not!"! "I am not Yulongzi. I am the daughter of the Gu family!"!

    One by one, her friends left her. Her heart became more and more empty and closed. Only her mother, the Gu family, remained by her side.

    She was the only straw, thest thing she could rely on to prove her "Independence."The nickname she gave herself, Xiao Sang, was the real name that she approved of!

    Unfortunately, she still lost her in the end.

    Unfortunately, she was still the Golden Emperor in the end.

    Fortunately, all the darkness had passed..

 Chapter 1407 (7) Questions About The Past

    It waste at night, and the family was full of food and wine. This was the most leisurely time for the old and the young. However, they all took out the universal sign of knowledge, and through projection or eye vision, they showed it in various ways, some gathered together, and some secretly turned on a live broadcast.

    The live broadcast room was set in a ten-thousand-mile bamboo forest. It was fresh and green. In front of the huge bamboo that could only be hugged by ten people, there was a table. Two Ladies sat opposite each other. One of them was wearing an elegant and elegant red and ck ancient robe, facing the countless gazes across the void, she smiled calmly and said,

    "Wee to this episode of ''The Promise of all worlds''. I am your friend Jiang Yu. This time, we are fortunate to have invited the current Grand Elder of the Sword Washing Pavilion, the immortal venerable of the White Rainbow Pce, the god of swords, Fairy Jiang Zhiwei. She will talk to us about martial arts and spiritual cultivation. She will tell us about the past era that can no longer be traced back."

    Jiang Zhiwei was still wearing a light yellow dress. She had big eyebrows and bright eyes. She sat quietly on her knees and nodded slightly, as if the long time had never left a trace on her body and soul.

    Jiang Yu, who was hosting the meeting of the Ten Thousand Worlds, took the opportunity to take a deep breath and suppress the excitement and anxiety in her heart. This was the first person in history to receive a live broadcast interview with the great supernatural power of creation, the cultivation level of everyone in the program team added together could not even bepared to a single strand of hair on the other side. It was said that in the previous era, which could not be traced back to the other side, they did not even have the chance to get close to fairy Jiang. One was in the sky, and the other was underground.., how could ordinary people be together with ants?

    Fortunately, her boss, Qu Jiu Niang, was a capable woman. She had a widework of friends and was well-informed. Not only could she obtain a rare item that could extend one''s lifespan, but she could also actually invite a great supernatural power that was close to the peak of the Tao of the sword!

    In the face of such a person, it was difficult to describe the difference between mortals and immortals. They could only bow down and worship him!

    It was also because of this that the feedback in advance could predict how enthusiastic the audience would be today. The show would definitely go up a few levels!

    After calming down a little, Jiang Yu looked at Jiang Zhiwei with a smile:

    "ording to our original n, we would hold a grand ceremony at the beginning to wee fairy Jiang who had descended. It would not lose the identity of a great supernatural being. However, Fairy Jiang is low-key and approachable. Just like that, she came generously and generously chose to start."

    Jiang Zhi smiled and said, "Immortals are carefree, and their minds are at ease. There is no need to talk about red tape."

    Suddenly, a light cough sounded outside the 33 heavens.

    "This is the elegance of a true immortal. It is fascinating."Jiang Yu pped her hands in admiration. Then, she changed the topic and went straight to the point, "Fairy Jiang, since the opening of this century by celestial venerable Meng of the Hollow Jade Temple, more than half of the secret cultivation manuals have been made public. Martial arts academies and the like havergely reced the original sects. They have been stratified and upgradedyer byyer. Indeed, they have allowed the cultivation world to have an endless stream of sessors and be prosperous. Those who want to cultivate do not worry about not having a chance, but the damage to the sect is also obvious. As the grand elder of arge sect, what do you think about this?"

    Jiang Zhiwei didn''t think about it. It seemed that she had thought about it before. She smiled brightly but not coyly:

    "In terms of ''Tao'', it should be like this. Back to the beginning, people are all primordial, and their hearts are clear. All of them are like the Tathagata. Regardless of men, women, old, young, demons, ghosts, or monsters, there is no distinction between nobility and inferiority in nature. The equality of opportunity can be said to be in ordance with the times

    "In a sect, moving against the trend is like a mantis trying to stop a chariot. It will eventually be crushed and swallowed by the passage of time. We must take the initiative to seek change in order to adapt to such a situation

    "Of course, such a situation is beneficial to the sword washing pavilion without any harm."

    Jiang Yu frowned in confusion, as if she was watching a live broadcast. "Why are there only benefits and no harm to the sword washing pavilion? Most sects have changed their form or lost their past glory under such a tide."

    Jiang Zhiwei said neither too fast nor too slow, "Perhaps it''s because we''re a rtively pure sword cultivation sect and have no obsession with the size of the sect. We''ve always been strict with the selection of true disciples. In the past, we took in many ordinary disciples and taught them non-core sword techniques. Then, we observed them, tested them, and honed them. From them, we found those who could be true sword cultivators. Sometimes, we couldn''t even find one for several generations."

    "The current tide has actually helped us save this process. You see, in the myriad realms, all living beings who want to cultivate can obtain corresponding secret manuals. Then, with the guidance of the teachers in the martial arts academy, they can improve bit by bit, break the shackles, and obtain the cultivation techniques of the next realm. This cycle continues until they reach a level that the teachers can no longer guide

    "In this process, every teacher has to face a lot of disciples. They won''t be taught and supervised as meticulously as in the past. In addition, with the prosperity of the world and the poprity of pill refining, talisman refining, and weapon refining, there are too many temptations to distract the disciples and make them choose another path<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Therefore, those who can walk out of this environment step by step and still focus on the way of the sword are all cultivators with strong hearts and strong wills. They all have the ability to be the true disciples of the Sword Washing Pavilion. There is no need for us to observe, test, and temper ourselves

    Jiang Yu nodded thoughtfully. "What the fairy said makes sense. At the Dharma Body Realm and above, the secret manuals be more profound and abstruse. It takes an unknown amount of time toprehend them by oneself. Taking an immortal as a teacher, cultivating with him, and receiving better guidance is the best choice. It seems that the martial arts academy''s system is more suitable for those below the Dharma Body Realm. The higher the realm, the more specialized a master is needed."

    After chatting for a while, Jiang Yu suddenly pursed her lips and smiled:

    "Fairy, you are the famous God of swords in the universe. Everyone is very curious about your own situation. You haven''t had a partner yet. Will you feel lonely in the long years?"

    Jiang Zhiwei''s expression was the same as usual as she smiled calmly:

    "One of the ''partners''in the nd of wealth and wealth''refers to good friends who can protect each other andmunicate with each other about the Great Dao. They are notpanions in the secr sense, lovers. And I don''tck such good friends."

    "Secondly, practicing the sword is to train the heart. We can not specte about the immortals and buddhas based on ordinary emotions. Your loneliness may be our enjoyment. The entanglement in your eyes may be fleeting. Cutting off all kinds of delusions in the heart is a daily practice of cultivation. More importantly, when I pursue the Dao, my heart is self-sufficient and I don''t need to seek external help. How Can I Be Lonely?"

    "My Heart is self-sufficient and I don''t need to seek external help..."Jiang Yu chewed on Jiang Zhiwei''s words. She was somewhat unable to understand, but she seemed to be able to sense Jiang Zhiwei''s strong heart.

    After a moment of silence, she suddenly smiled and followed Jiang Zhiwei''s words and asked,

    "Fairy, you said that you don''t Lack ''partners''in thend of wealth andw. We also know that you and the person from the hollow jade temple have known each other since you were young and that you can entrust your life to a close friend. In thest century, during all the difficulties and difficulties that you have experienced together, have you ever had some inexplicable feelings?"

    With a swoosh, the audience who were watching the live broadcast sat up together and narrowed their eyes, waiting for an answer.

    ''HMM?''?

    Outside the 33 heavens, inside the hollow jade temple, Meng Qi, who was stroking the silver-spotted tiger-skin cat with his slender hands and a glow of perfection appeared behind his head, sneaked a nce over.

    As time flowed by, Jiang Yu suddenly woke up. Why did he ask that question? A single mistake would cause a ''Bloody Storm''!

    Fortunately, fortunately, she only thought about it in her heart and didn''t ask it out!

    So.., she smiled brightly and said, "Fairy, you said that you don''t Lack ''partners''in thend of wealth and wealth, and we also know that you have a few close friends that you can entrust with your life and death. Can you tell us about the interesting or thrilling things that we experienced together? Everyone is very interested in the previous era that can not be traced back."

    The audience nodded, either leaning back in their chairs or lying on their beds.

    Jiang Zhi was slightly startled, then she pursed her lips and smiled:

    "Sure."

 Chapter 1408 What If

    The world reopened and the new era was born. There was no longer any trace of the aura of the river mouth.

    Mu Yunle wore a lotus-colored dress and wandered outside the temple of God Eng, waiting for the result of the news. Although she could be considered to be in the immortal ss and was just a step away from bing a legend, she was still as small as a mortal in front of a creator-level divine ability user, not to mention Yang Jian, who was already famous in the mythological era of the previous era, it was still unknown whether he could be summoned.

    More importantly, she knew that the purpose of her request for an audience was not obvious. It was a revision of the biography of Emperor Yuan. After many years of probing, she had already written the novel to the end, there were many secrets revealed by those who knew about it, but some of the details were contradictory, so she could not find a reasonable exnation. She could only go directly to the door and visit the people who had experienced it in the past, in order to find out the truth.

    To the people of the immortals and deities, this was a trivial matter. It was inconceivable for them to request an audience with a venerated immortal or a celestial venerated for this. However, Mu Yunle examined his heart and found that he really wanted to do it, therefore, he went to great pains and started to run around without fear of rejection. His best friendsughed at him and called him "A fool who never changes".

    After waiting for a while, before Mu Yunle could gather any other emotions, a grass-head God came out and bowed with a smile. "Senior Immortal, please invite fairy in."

    "Senior Immortal agreed?"Mu Yunle was stunned at first, but then he burst into a smile. He was so grateful that the corners of his eyes were almost wet. He did not expect that true Lord Qingyuan Miandao was so easy to talk to, even he felt embarrassed about such a small matter, but he was able to easily receive his summons.

    Following the grass-head God, Mu Yunle passed through the temple and entered another celestial realm that was brimming with immortal qi. He stepped into the pavilion and saw Yang Jian sitting in the lotus position.

    Yang Jian was still wearing his fan-shaped cloud crown. He was wearing a wet suit, and he was wearing a pair of shoes. He was dressed in a silk belt around his waist. He was handsome and otherworldly, and he looked carefree and casual. His right hand naturally hung down as he stroked Xiao Tianquan''s oily fur. There was a hint of a smile at the corner of his mouth, he looked at Mu Yunle quietly.

    After Mu Yunle bowed, he said gently like Jade,

    "Miss, do you want to ask about true wisdom?"

    "Yes."Mu Yunle had just answered when he frowned again. "Not really. Actually, it''s about another question. I heard someone mention that true monarch''s attitude toward Yuan emperor''s Celestial Venerable Yan Zhenhui was formed from your state of mind before you stepped into the Dao?"

    "It''s true."Yang Jian made Mu Yunle feel as if she was bathed in a spring breeze.

    Although Mu Yunle was infatuated, she was not stupid at all. She deliberated her tone before saying, "But why has Zhenhui never changed and has always retained her pure heart while true monarch is no longer the same?"

    If she did not figure out this problem, when the revised biography of Yuan emperor was published in the world, there would definitely be people who would doubt this and curse her on the world-wise Forum, he would say things like ''return my little junior brother''.

    Of course, Mu Yunle herself did not care too much about this. The most important thing was that she was also curious.

    "Do you want to hear a story?"Yang Jianbed the Xiao Tianquan''s fur and made it squint its eyesfortably. After staying in the hollow jade temple for a long time, it had been infected with somezy habits by those strange monsters.

    Mu Yunle straightened his back and his eyes lit up:

    "Alright!"

    Yang Jian said slowly, "Before Yin Shang, thend was in chaos. The floods raged and the monsters ran amok. The human tribes could only barely protect themselves..."

    ..

    Near a certain tribe, water and the sky could be seen everywhere. It was turbid and billowing like a whirlpool, as if it could fill the world. At a nce, only the mountain peaks were exposed to form inds. The thick and destend of the past could not be seen.

    "Yang Jian, don''t follow us!"A child who was neither young nor old red at the little boy with red lips and white teeth behind him.

    Little Yang Jian''s gaze was bright as he said, "Why can''t I follow you? The tribe leader said that the children should be together!"

    Because you are stupid! Because you are stupid! The child who was neither young nor old silently replied a few sentences. However, this answer had been proven for a long time. It was impossible to get rid of this idiot, Yang Jian. He did not understand at all!

    After some thought, he decided to use his ultimate move. He mimicked his father and snorted, "Because you don''t have a father or mother!"

    "Why do I have a father or Mother?"Little Yang Jian asked in confusion.

    "You see, we all have one, but you don''t. This means that we are different. This means that no one wants you. This means that you are a monster!"The child, who was neither young nor old, cursed repeatedly.

    Little Yang Jian looked at him in bafflement. "The patriarch has already said that those without parents are the most powerful. Didn''t you all listen carefully?"

    "Ah?"The group of children looked at each other. They did not understand where Yang Jian''s confidence came from. Of course, he had always been this mystified.

    Little Yang Jian exined seriously:

    "The patriarch said that the heavenly emperor is very powerful. The Heavenly Emperor is born without a father or mother. The patriarch also said that the Patriarch of Ji tribe is also powerful. He has a mother but no father. He was born from a Feeling..."

    His speech was rather chaotic as he gave a bunch of examples, finally, he said, "Look, those without a father or mother are more powerful than those with a father or mother. Those without a mother or father are more powerful than those without a father or mother. Those without a father or mother are more powerful than them. They are the most powerful!"

    He raised his chin slightly and looked down at the children. He said with pride, "Look, I don''t have a father or mother either, so I will be very powerful too.".

    The group of children were dumbfounded by his reason for being powerful. For a moment, they actually believed him. In the end, they spat and pointed at Yang Jian''s back. "Look!"

    "What?"Yang Jian hurriedly turned his head back. was there anything interesting?

    There was nothing behind him other than weeds and wildflowers.<novelnext></novelnext>

    When he turned his head back, the group of children had already disappeared without a trace.

    "I''ve been tricked again..."Little Yang Jian muttered to himself. His expression was a little dejected, but he immediately became ted. He headed to a remote part of the mountain peak. There was a new friend there!

    "Little ck!"After arriving at his destination, he called out the name of his new friend in a low voice.

    With a whoosh, a dirty little ck dog jumped out from the strange-looking nts nearby and wagged its tail at Little Yang Jian.

    Little Yang Jian smiled innocently and said,

    "Little ck, I want to train hard with you in the future!"

    The little ck dog was stunned. It stared nkly at the fellow in front of it with its spiritually twinkling eyes? Train with me?

    "The tribe leader said it."Little Yang Jian addressed him as the tribe leader, "We humans need to learn from the world to train our bodies and imitate the demons. When we reach adulthood, we have to fuse with the blood of the demons drop by drop. Only then can we be powerful warriors. I''m still young and have to start from imitating the demons. You are the only Demon I know."

    He carefully and carefully observed the little ck dog''s appearance before lying down on all fours and sticking out his tongue:

    "Woof! Woof!"

    After doing all this, he looked at the little ck dog and said with a bright smile, "Does my imitation look like it?"

    The Little ck Dog stuck out its tongue and nearly forgot to breathe. There was a nk look in its eyes.

    After ying with the little ck dog for a long time, Little Yang Jian walked to the peak in satisfaction. Before he got close, he suddenly smelled a thick scent of blood.

    "Did I hit a big prey?"Little Yang Jian thought in a daze. His footsteps did not stop. He turned around the cliff in front of him and saw the situation in the tribe.

    There were corpses everywhere. All of them had lost their moisture and seemed to have been dried for a long time.

    "Tribe leader! Tribe leader!"Little Yang Jian ran to a dried corpse. His eyes were filled with tears as he tried his best to shake it.

    This was the tribe leader of the tribe, a very, very powerful hero in his heart!

    The tribe leader seemed to have returned to life. He suddenly opened his eyes and grabbed little Yang Jian''s hand:

    "Run!"

    "It''s for You!"

    With that said, he fell to the ground with his head facing the sky. He no longer had any signs of life.

    "It''s for me?"Little Yang Jian was stunned.

    ..

    "It''s for You?"Mu Yunle''s curiosity was piqued.

    Yang Jian''s expression was gentle. "Yes, it''s for me, but to be precise, it''s for the Heavenly Emperor."

    "Heavenly Emperor?"Mu Yunle was baffled.

    "In the past, in order to escape the shackles of his godly body, the heavenly emperor used the Heavenly Emperor Stone Tablet to secretly reincarnate. While he tried his best to hide it, he also made preparations to set up a trap. And I was one of the ''traps'',"Yang Jian answered frankly.

    "I see. Then, how did you escape the search of the godly spirit back then?"Asked Mu Yunle.

    Yang Jian smiled slightly. "The God who came to search for you wasn''t that powerful. He perished together with the Patriarch."

    Mu Yunle nodded in realization, he sighed and said, "From then on, you, who began your escape, experienced tribtions and gradually matured. Did you lose your temper and state of mind? But true wisdom did not have a smooth journey. He also experienced many dangers. Why didn''t he change?"

    "Before Yang Jian became a disciple of the hollow jade temple, that is, before he officially stepped into the dao, he had to rely on himself,"said Yang Jian with a gentle smile, "As for true wisdom, even if there was the matter of the bandits, the sorrow of the separation of the senior and junior brothers, and the various trials that followed, he still had someone he could rely on. He had a senior brother and a master. There''s no need to worry too much."

    He closed his eyes:

    "If he had a senior brother and a master before he stepped into the Dao, his temper and state of mind might have continued. But now, true wisdom will forever be true wisdom. Yang Jian will eventually be true monarch of the pure source Mystic Dao."

    His deep voice seemed to reverberate across the heavens as Mu Yunle suddenly trembled. The mud ball on Yang Jian''s head opened up and released countless rays of light that transformed into various phantoms that converged and condensed, it was as if it was about to bear an illusory fruit.

 Chapter 1409 A One-Day Trip

    The cold wind wailed, and the Yin world became illusory. Time turned into ck soil, and year after year weighed down, forming a deste and cold world.

    In this world that seemed to be dark and boundless, a ray of golden light suddenly descended and outlined arge door covered in reliefs and patterns.

    The door opened, and a group of humans walked out. There were young and old, men and women. They all had red headscarves wrapped around their heads, and there were rays of light attached to their bodies. The leader had two curvy beards, and he held arge yellow g with five big words written on it:

    "A group of tourists from the Netherworld!"

    He felt the cold wind that could blow away his soul, he turned around and said, "Dear guests, you have the ''Red Scarves''attached to your bodies. They are ice-cold and stealthy, so you can follow them without worry. However, you must not fall behind and lose your way. This Netherworld is vast and boundless, and it grows and umtes every moment. It is not enough to see it without the help of the celestial venerables and Buddhas. Once you are separated, it is likely that you will not be able to find it back."

    "Yes, Mr. Guide,"the group of tourists answered politely in unison.

    The guide unfurled the big yellow g that he was holding, and it shone brightly, illuminating the road ahead, then, as they walked, he said, "Theyer of yin soil that we see now was formed during the reign of the human emperor. Itpletely covers and buries the Yin soil from the two eras of the ancient barbaric era and the epoch of the creation of heaven and earth..."

    The tourists looked around curiously. They could vaguely see a distorted and blurry shadow in the seemingly solid yin wind.

    Unknowingly, they walked for a long time. The guide pointed at the Dark, towering mountain on the left and said, "This is the Yin mountain prison:

    "This is the Yin mountain prison mentioned in the myths and legends. It was formed naturally in the underworld. Anyone whomitted the crime of rape and plunder in life will be nailed to the peak after death. They will be blown by the ''soul dissipating gale''and the ''soul dissipating baleful aura''day and night. They will only be freed after suffering for forty-nine years withoutpletely dissipating."

    Upon hearing these words, the tourists looked over and saw that the mountain peak was dark and smooth, covered in frost. However, the so-called tortured souls could not be seen.

    "Could it be that the world has been so good recently that there are no longer any rapists and plunder?"A middle-aged schr stroked his long beard and said.

    The guideughed, "No, no. It is Ksitigarbha, the king of Ksitigarbha, the mysterious grief Bodhisattva, who vowed to transcend all living beings and ovee all obsessions and sins, leading them to the Pure Land of the Buddhist kingdom."

    "Bodhisattva is merciful, bearing the sins of all souls with his own body."Among the tourists, there were Buddhist monks who ced their palms together and praised.

    "But, shouldn''t those who raped and plundered deserve retribution? In that case, in the future, everyone will do bad things and wait for Ksitigarbha to save them!"A teenager said indignantly.

    The guide smiled when he heard this and said, "Guests, please be patient. Let''s go and listen."

    After a while, the cold wind in front of them suddenly slowed down, and a city wall that only had its main gate appeared. There were seven or eight canopies at the gate, and rays of water light hung down to protect one side of the n table, many ghosts, either in pain or with an obsession, gathered from all directions.

    "What does that do?"The youth who had spoken earlier asked curiously.

    The guide chuckled:

    "Everyone, take a closer look and you''ll understand."

    As the group approached, the light from the water gradually brightened. There were banners fluttering in the air above the proposal, with words such as "Ksitigarbha purend", "Fengdu ghost city", "Banner of the underworld", "Vacuum hometown"and so on written on them, one by one, the ghosts with solid figures were shouting and introducing something:

    "Come to our Fengdu Ghost City, including food, amodation, training, and reincarnation!"

    "Do not go to the g of Hell. Those who havemitted all kinds of sins must undergobor and reform there. Even the good people of the nine lifetimes do not have a higher status!"

    "Everyone, everyone, reincarnation is limited, and the sea of bitterness is boundless. Do you want to spend your time in reincarnation and eventually lose your nature and be another person? Or do you want to undergo reform, take the path to the Dao, and cast your bodies with thew?"<novelnext></novelnext>

    "I, Ksitigarbha, the profoundpassion Bodhisattva, am merciful. I am willing to use my golden body to bear your sins, and use the Buddha''sw to resolve your obsessions, so that your body and mind can be cleansed, and you will be able to enjoy the great bliss of freedom."

    Amidst the noise, only the deities under the banner of "Home of the vacuum"were listless. Every now and then, they would have the energy to call out "Mother of no life, home of the vacuum,"as if they were doing something perfunctory.

    "Are they snatching souls?"A white-haired old man asked with concern.

    The guide nodded and replied, "Of course. This boundless yinnd originally only had Ksitigarbha''s purend, which controlled life and death, and controlled reincarnation. Later on, forces such as Taoism, the human emperor, and Luoism entered. Bodhisattva Xuan Bei was merciful and did not wish to cause conflict because of this. He silently allowed everyone to act ording to their own abilities, but he could not resort to fighting."

    "Is that so..."the white-haired old man nodded slightly. "Mr. Guide, which family do you think is the best after you die? If you have sins, can you go to Ksitigarbha''s purend to resolve them and then have peace, freedom, and Bliss?"

    The teenager curled his lips and muttered, "If it''s really that easy, then the world is full of bad people..."

    The guide chuckled and said, "Please listen to my exnation. Although there is a saying in the Zen sect that ''put down the butcher''s knife and be a Buddha'', and the bodhisattva of profound sorrow will also bear the corresponding sins for you, he can not resolve the karma within it. And in our era, with the celestial venerable Meng of the Hollow Jade Temple as the leader, his fundamental dao contains the matter of karma. Therefore, after eliminating the sins and obsessions, you still have to enter reincarnation and sever the Karma before you can continue to cultivate in Zen. Otherwise, even if you stay in the Pure Land of the bodhisattva of profound sorrow, your cultivation will also stagnate and wait for theplete end toe."

    The white-haired old man''s expression was solemn. After a long while, he finally nodded. "Where are we going next?"

    "Of course, we''re going to Ksitigarbha''s purend. Bodhisattva Mystic Sorrow is the publicly acknowledged Master of the Netherworld from all over the world. Moreover, everyone is opening a forum and giving speeches. It will definitely benefit US greatly if we listen to them,"the guide said as he walked, after passing through the city gate where ghosts and ghosts were ced, they chose the central fork and entered a hazy Buddhist kingdom that spanned across billions of tribtions.

    The Pure Land was filled with verdant bodhi trees, and the ground was filled with Brahs and golden lotuses. The pond was iid with golden ss and other seven treasures, rippling with strange lights of various colors. Even though there were countless Buddhist temples in between.., he could still see the sacred lotus throne in the center of the Buddhist kingdom.

    On the lotus throne, Xuan Bei, who had appeared in Ksitigarbha''s golden body, sat high up. He held the secret of life and death in ck and white, showing mercy andpassion. He exined the Buddhist dharma in a grand and solemn voice, the surrounding area was filled with countless ghosts of various races.

    "Eh, my universal symbol has lost signal."The teenager wanted to take out the universal symbol, take a picture, upload it to the forum, and use it as a proof for a one-day trip, but he didn''t expect the signal to be lost.

    The guide cleared his throat and said, "In the beginning, the Yin and Yang worlds could be connected with the universal symbol, butter, it was discovered that the yin and Yang worlds corroded each other and intertwined with each other. Thus, one day, the two worlds were separated, and underworld became its own region. It could only be connected to each other for fifteen days starting from the seventh month of every year."

    "Then can the express delivery reach the Yin World?"Someone asked anxiously.

    "Yes, yes. All the great immortal sects have normal contact with the Yin world, and the Yuxu Express delivery is endless!"The guide answered respectfully, "Everyone can disband on the spot. Those who want to listen to the Buddhist dharma, those who want to visit their rtives, and those who want to walk around, we will gather here after Bodhisattva Xuanbei finishes his speech."

    As soon as he finished speaking, the entire purend suddenly turned pitch ck. There was no more light, and the ears were filled with exmations.

    In the blink of an eye, it brightened up. The clear light shone through the Buddhist kingdom and illuminated the yinnd.

    Xuan bei, who was sitting on the lotus throne, stopped his speech. He raised his head and looked beyond the Yin Land. He saw strange phenomena and Yang Jian ascending to the other shore.

    After everything had calmed down, he looked at the location of the hollow jade temple and sighed softly:

    "I have the intention to take in a disciple. I wonder which two benefactors are fated?"

    As the Buddha''s voice echoed, he reached out and grabbed a falling golden lotus.

    Seeing this scene, the ten-year-old youth among the tourists suddenly smiled for some reason, as if he had understood a lot.

    Xuan bei held the flower and Jia Ye smiled.

 Chapter 1410 A Fortuitous Encounter

    The misty rain was like fog, shrouding theke. Drops of it flew in the air, making the water wet and moist. The number of pedestrians did not decrease, but instead increased as they strolled through the beautiful scenery.

    On the shore of the Willows, Meng Qi, dressed in a green robe and wearing a silk scarf, squatted by the water. He washed his hands while sizing up the weaver-like tourists. Behind him, Gu Xiaosang, dressed in a in dress, stood next to a branch, holding a red umbre in her hand, it covered the two of them. Incense was burning in the nearby Taoist temple, where the Celestial Master Su Meng was worshiped.

    "Let''s go."Meng Qi stood up leisurely and walked with his hands behind his back. He was calm andposed.

    Gu Xiaosang leaned her red umbre on her shoulder. Her dimples were shallow. She asked deliberately, "Where are we going?"

    "We''re going to walk around and feel the mortal world. If we stay out of the clouds for a long time, we''ll easily lose our original intentions."As she spoke, Meng Qi brushed past several tourists. No one knew that they were celestial masters, "It''s true that you''re high and mighty. You think you can only be high and mighty, but you''ve be stubborn and unruly. You can be ruthless and unruly, but you can only be ruthless and unruly."

    Gu Xiaosang pursed her lips into a smile, her eyes flickered. "To me, in the secr world, men, women, Old and young, I don''t really care about them. It''s not boring to help, and I don''t feel bad about being destroyed. It''s just that I don''t want my mother, who has resisted for half of her life, to be another Golden Emperor."

    Meng Qi nodded slightly when she said that. He picked a willow leaf and kneaded it into a sea of stars, which was dazzling bit by bit.

    The dazzling light soared into the sky and shone through the misty rain, attracting countless people''s attention.

    "What''s This?"Gu Xiaosang was a bit curious, and she looked a bit like a young girl.

    Meng Qi put his left hand behind his back and said with a smile,

    "Although the creation of this epoch left a glimmer of hope for all things, for most ordinary people, it is difficult to have a chance to change their fate in their lifetime. I threw out these ''fortuitous encounters''to give every living creature a chance to dream."

    "Of course, it''s okay if the ones who received it don''t ept it. It''s all up to their will. I Won''t deliberately interfere with their future."

    The two talked as they walked. Their words gradually faded away, and their figures slowly disappeared into the depths of the misty rain.

    The Sky exploded brightly, like meteors passing through space and time.

    ..

    The night was intoxicating. Shen Cheng suddenly woke up. He was so scared by the nightmare that he was drenched in cold sweat and could hardly extricate himself.

    He had a dream when he was deep in thought. In the dream, he saw that his family was about to be destroyed by the big disaster. He, who had not even entered the door of cultivation, waspletely powerless and could only watch it happen, he had no choice but to give up his luxurious life and wander the jianghu. In order to fill his stomach and fight for territory, he risked his life time and time again. In the end, he was hacked to death at the entrance of the mansion that he was living in.

    "This is a dream, nothing much... But what should I do when that thinges one yearter... I must not fall to such a state..."Shen Cheng panted. His mind was in a mess, and all kinds of thoughts shed through his mind.

    Feeling aggrieved and restless, he put on his clothes and got off the bed. He walked to the window and looked up at the bright moonlight.

    There was a desk by the window. On it were all the casual books that Shen Cheng liked, including many novels and storybooks.

    At this moment, a streak of light cut across the sky andnded on the desk in front of Shen Cheng''s dumbfounded eyes. It turned into a thick book with a faint golden light. The cover was dark red and embedded, formingmon words.

    "This is..."Shen Cheng was shocked and suspicious. He hurriedly looked over.

    In the depths of his heart, a wave of joy quietly surged. The novels and storybooks he had read did notck simr scenes. Those were times when the protagonist received some benefits!

    In other words, he had a fortuitous encounter!

    As his gaze fell, Shen Cheng recognized the name of the Golden Book:

    "The ten-year convergence of the starting point!"

    "The ten-year collection of the starting point?"Shen Cheng muttered in a daze. What the hell was this? Howe he had never heard of it before?

    Calming himself down, he carefully flipped open the book and saw that the title page had a clear meaning written on it:

    "Whichever page you turn to, you will obtain the corresponding fortuitous encounter. You only have one chance."

    After this sentence was the catalog. After each title, there was a corresponding page number:

    "Transmigration -- page 1"

    "Rebirth -- page 356"

    "Full of poems -- page 399"

    "Digitization of the body and different temtes -- page 400"

    "Universal Mall -- page 701"

    "Supernatural ability -- page 702"

    "Main god space -- page 1008"

    ..

    Shen Cheng stared nkly, he even saw the "Protagonist''s halo (evil lone star type)", "Protagonist''s halo (female creature in heat)", "Protagonist''s halo (opponent''s low IQ type)", "Protagonist''s halo (surrounding creature in npcs Type)"..

    "What is all this..."Shen Cheng took a long time toe back to his senses. He stretched out his hand and patted his own cheek. He felt pain, but the "Ten years of starting point collection"on the table did not disappear.

    "It really is a fortuitous encounter... ording to the hints, I seem to be able to obtain the corresponding fortuitous encounter... rebirth, rebirth, could it be that I have to start all over again and go back to the beginning? "Does the page numbers in the middle mean that I have to be reborn to a different time period..."Shen Cheng muttered to himself, ording to the current situation, he was deducing, "This is the power to manipte time! This is simply beyond imagination!"

    As a person who was used to being cautious, other doubts and worries arose in Shen Cheng''s heart. "Could there be another conspiracy behind this fortuitous encounter? Otherwise, it wouldn''t have fallen in front of me so coincidentally."

    "Or is it really just a coincidence?"

    After thinking about it, under the pressure of impending disaster, Shen Cheng took a deep breath and decided to take the risk to try it out.

    After thinking seriously for a long time, he reached out his hand and flipped to the "Digitized body and different temtes":

    Transmigration meant abandoning the family and letting them face the disaster on their own. It was not Shen Cheng''s wish. If the time for rebirth was not right, it would not change the current situation. Simrly, the supernatural ability seemed to be good, but one had to pray for luck first, otherwise, it would be very easy for him to flip through the pages, and it would not be of much use. As for the main god space and the Myriad World Mall, Shen Cheng did not understand them at all. He did not know what he would encounter. Furthermore.., "Main character Halo"and the others were in a state where they could not choose. Hence, having the option to ensure the safety (digitization of the body) was extremely precious.

    Actually, Shen Cheng did not really understand these five words, but he could vaguely guess something.

    The page opened and golden light shot out, enveloping Shen Cheng. By the time he regained his sight, the collection of the starting point ten years had disappeared, and rows of numbers shed before his eyes:

    Name: Shen Cheng

    Age: 19

    Strength: 16(barely a Hercules)

    Agility: 12(normal)<novelnext></novelnext>

    Will: 10(a sentimental heart)

    Wisdom: 16(caution is not a bad thing)

    Stamina: 15(well-trained)

    Intelligence: 13(average)

    Charm: 18(13 + 5)(admired, family bonus)

    HP: 150(no more vital parts in the body)

    Currently avable attribute points: 3 points

    Chance to reset attributes: one time

    Temte: Godhead.

    Shen Cheng Thought for a moment and added 2 points to his strength. Then, he felt as if a warm current had exploded in his body.

    Walking out of the room and into the garden, he reached out with both hands and grabbed a stone lock -- this was a heavy object that he could never lift in the past.

    Exhaling, Shen Cheng suddenly exerted strength, and the stone lock suddenly soared into the air.

    Holding the stone lock, Shen Cheng even felt that he had more strength left. His heart was filled with joy and worry. He was happy that it was truly a fortuitous encounter. Just by relying on the chance to change and reset his own attribute points, he only needed to be a little extreme.., he could solve the family''s disaster. He was worried that this fortuitous encounter was simply a celestial trick. He did not know if it had any purpose..

    ..

    In the dead of the night, Ren Yunfeiy on the bed and focused on ying with his phone.

    Suddenly, the light shed and dimmed. His phone''s screen turned ck.

    "F * ck, it''s time to change!"Ren Yunfei cursed and tried to reboot.

    When the brand logo appeared, he heaved a sigh of relief. Then, he saw a line of big words on the screen:

    "Ten years of Jinjiang Collection!"

    "Ah?"Ren Yunfei frowned in confusion.

    ..

    Ten yearster, at the ce where the sea was turbulent, a turreted ship docked at the ind''s edge.

    With his hands behind his back, Shen Cheng walked up the stairs. His temperament was as deep as the ocean, making people look at him with surprise.

    In front of him, a green-gray Taoist temple seemed to be hidden between the sky and the water. This was the best ce in the world for divination. However, Shen Cheng still had a question in his mind, and he wanted to ask for an answer.

    ..

    Ren Yunfei opened the car door and found that he had lost his way again. He originally wanted to go to the Taoist temple to ask for a safety talisman, but he did not expect to arrive at the longhu temple in the opposite direction.

    "Forget it. Since I''m already here, Let''s go and shake a lot to see what that fortuitous encounter is all about!"Ren Yunfei gritted his teeth secretly. As he walked forward, he attracted many heated gazes.

    ..

    "Daoist priest, I want to read the fortune."Shen Cheng looked indifferently at the white-haired old Daoist in front of him.

    The old Daoist did not raise his eyebrows. "What do you mean?"

    "I had a fortuitous encounter many years ago. I want to calcte what the powerful person behind the scenes probably has in mind,"Shen Cheng said calmly.

    The old priest picked up the divination te.

    ..

    Ren Yunfei shook the stick and muttered silently,

    "What exactly happened to my fortuitous encounter?"

    Pa, a bamboo stick fell to the ground.

    ..

    "What Did You Solve?"Ren Yunfei looked nervously at the old monk beside him.

    The old monk smiled slightly. "It''s about four words."

    "What?"Ren Yunfei held his breath.

    The Old Monk said,

    "Good people and good things!"

    ..

    "What''s the answer?"Shen Cheng''s tone unconsciously became heavier.

    The white-haired old priest looked at the divination board and sighed softly:

    "Shooting nks."

    "Shooting nks?"Shen Cheng blurted out and was a little absent-minded for a moment.

    Was this the answer that he had been searching so hard for?

    PS: the people at the cameo tower are too enthusiastic. There are already close to a thousand replies, and prestige can only disy a hundred of them. I won''t reply to them one by one. If there are any interesting or pleasant ones, I''ll write them down in my notebook.

    PS 2: "I''ve answered a question several times. I mentioned it in the interview earlier, and also in the reply from the public ount. I''ll repeat it here so that no one will ask me again. In the original setting without Gu Xiaosang, there would be no female protagonist in the first life." "But at that time, it was only a rough outline, not even an outline. Gu Xiaosang was the reason why I started to have an outline. Jiang Zhiwei was scheduled to die at death''s door. She devoted herself to pursuing the dao. Although she had no regrets in dying, I became soft-heartedter..."

    PS3: I rmend a book. It''s Regan''s new book. I first read his romance of thend and the beauty. Later on, he became a trendsetter, and it was also a very good officialdom essay. Now that he has changed his style, no, it''s not really a change. It''s going back to the original, as a friend.., here, I''ll help to promote the old author. His writing ability is guaranteed. The title of the book is "Emperor of the Feng Dynasty."Brief Introduction: historical fantasy. It rises from the wilderness, rises from the battlefield, and reigns in the temple. It gives you a different fantasy feeling. Http://.qidian/book/1003779332. ASP X

 Chapter 1411 The Story Of The Past

    PS: Xiao Sang wrote a lot of stories about the past in other chapters. It would be meaningless to write more. So, write about the past that was buried in thest century. Does anyone remember which one it is?

    Gu Xiao sang stood in front of the window with her hand on the jade flute. Her pink lips moved slightly, and her eyes seemed to be blurred and illusory. Flowers were falling in front of her eyes, and swallows were flying together.

    Knock, Knock, Knock. A deep and rhythmic knocking sound was heard. Gu Xiaosang retracted her gaze and turned around, revealing a smile that was difficult to understand.

    "Come in,"she said briskly, as if she did not care about the solemn image of the SAINTESS.

    Creak. A man dressed as a salesman bowed and entered the room. He carefully closed the door and said respectfully,

    "Reporting to the SAINTESS, I have news from you."

    He kept his head down and didn''t dare to look at Gu Xiaosang, as if he was afraid of being intimidated by her beautiful face.

    "The exotic stone is lost again?"Gu Xiaosang''s dimples were shallow, and no one could tell anything from her expression.

    "Yes, the exotic stone in Zengxian sect was lost against night,"the salesman answered truthfully.

    Gu Xiaosang put the jade flute back on her waist and nodded slightly. She asked casually, "Have there been any experts on the scenery passing by these days?"

    The salesman thought for a while and said, "A fleet of ships from the Cui family is approaching. They are preparing to go south to Hengyuan to visit the Zheng family. There must be an expert on the scenery watching over them."

    "The Cui family in Pingjin has been restless recently. They have been visiting various aristocratic families frequently. Some people are probably restless."Gu Xiaosang chuckled and didn''tment. Then, she took out a wax ball from her mustard seed ring and gave it to the salesman, "We will travel day and night to the section of the river that leads to Huan Zhou. Throw this thing into the water. We must finish it by tomorrow evening."

    She did not say anything threatening, but the salesman shivered and blurted out,

    "Yes, your subordinate. Do not disappoint the SAINTESS. Otherwise, you will throw yourself into the river and end your life!"

    At this moment, he raised his head subconsciously to show his determination. He happened to see the pair of deep eyes that seemed to hide billions of stars.

    The starry sky was so vast, so beautiful, so amazing, and the pair of eyes was so dreamy.

    As if struck by lightning, the salesman secretly nted a hint in the depths of his heart. He was ready to kill himself afterpleting the task. Then, he put away the wax ball in a daze, turned around, and left the small building.

    The Wax Ball was as big as a human eye and covered with a red skin. It had a fiery taste. It was obviously not an ordinary object.

    Gu Xiaosang watched her subordinate leave. She did not move for a long time, as if she had turned into a statue. Suddenly, she frowned, as if she was in pain. Her eyes sparkled, and she lost her spirituality and emptiness. She became deeper and more indifferent, it was as if she had gone through thousands of reincarnations and had seen through the changes of the mortal world.

    At this moment, tiny purple lightning crackled between her eyebrows and formedyers of seal characters. They ovepped to form an extremelyplicated and gorgeous pattern.

    The pattern seeped into her skin and disappeared without a trace, and the intelligence in Gu Xiaosang''s eyes also returned.

    "Xiaozi..."she chuckled, but the meaning was hard to understand.

    The white veil fluttered slightly, and the door closed. Gu Xiaosang walked to the window again, with the faint smile still hanging on the corner of her mouth:

    "The descendant of the mysterious woman was born, and her body was awakened... Shan Xiumei, Liu Shuyu..."

    His ability to n was not inferior to others. On one hand, it was his own talent. On the other hand, it was also the mystical power of his cultivation technique, the umtion of experience and knowledge.

    On therge side, he had seen all sorts of future developments and the greatest possibilities. The secrets he knew might even surpass some of the big figures on the other shore. As for the small details, Luo cult had a long history, he had a perfect and terrifying ability to gather information, surpassing the vast majority of sects and aristocratic families.

    When you knew much more than your opponent, things would be simple and easy.

    This was something that that fellow could not imagine at the moment. As a result, he would eventually reject it and have no choice but to follow his own thoughts, just like a mouse under the ws of a cat. And this could also be used to describe his own situation, yes.., it could be used to describe his own situation..

    ..

    The rain pattered, and the bluestone bs on the street seemed to have been washed. Shan Xiumei quietly entered the private room of the Moon Pavilion and sat at the main seat. There was no one around, and no guests had yet arrived.

    The river that passed through the barren mountains of Huan Prefecture churned and flowed. From time to time, one could see the floating corpses of drowning people floating past. At the bottom of a certain section of the water, the wax ball seemed to have been burned by fire, and the Red Juice that dripped out mysteriously disappeared.

    The wax ballpletely cracked open, revealing the thing inside. It was a broken tip of a sword, which was slightly longer than the top knuckle of the ring finger.

    The tip of the sword was covered with ayer of ice-like blue, which made the flowing water around it suddenly slow down and solidify. Then, it burst out a burst of light, which pierced through the river water and rushed up to the clouds. The sharp and cold air stirred the heaven and earth.<novelnext></novelnext>

    In a fleet of ships that had turned to head south, Cui Qingyu, who had two broken eyebrows, suddenly opened his eyes. His short beard quivered slightly:

    "The aura of a divine weapon?"

    Before he finished his sentence, his figure had already blurred, leaving onlyyers of purple shadows twisting on the spot.

    In a quiet room in a small courtyard near the Moon Pavilion, someone''s eyes also lit up:

    "The birth of a divine weapon?"

    The light and shadows flickered, and the small courtyard returned to silence.

    In the depths of the deste mountains and rivers, a strong swordsman who was passing by also turned his head to look at the faint blue light. Then, he took out a mask and put it on his face. It was the mask of the "Primordial Master of Taiyi"in the ancient myths and legends!

    In the carriage outside the Moon Pavilion, Gu Xiaosang''s pretty face was clean. She looked up at the sky and saw the light disappear in an instant.

    The matter of the descendant of the thunder god was of great importance. It was impossible for the Sunu Taoist sect to only send the descendant of the mystic maiden just because Shan Xiumei was close to them. There must be a strong esper here too!

    Luring the tiger away from the mountain, one peach and two men!

    Shan Xiumei waited for a moment and suddenly felt something. She got up and walked to the window. She happened to see a woman in a white dress holding an oil-paper umbre swaying over, as if she was a flower bathing in the rain.

    She walked leisurely, one step to the front of the building and one step to the window!

    Shan Xiumei''s pupils suddenly contracted, like the tip of a needle. Waves of prayers sounded in her ears like an illusion:

    "Mother Wu Sheng, home of the vacuum..."

    "Mother Wu Sheng, home of the vacuum!"

    A finger as white as jade pointed over, and Shan Xiumei could not help but move forward, as if she was in a nightmare.

    At the moment of danger, six cold lights suddenly burst out. From the big tree in front of the Moon Pavilion, from the small shop across the street, and from the lobby on the first floor, some jumped out and turned back, some shot out like meteors to catch the Moon, and some circled up, they covered every vital spot on Gu Xiaosang''s back, trying to force her to leave Shan Xiumei. At the same time, a ribbon flew out of the private room and wrapped around Shan Xiumei''s waist, trying to drag her back.

    The Seven Heavenly Ladies Protected Xuan Master!

    For them, it was a must to get Shan Xiumei out of danger first!

    At this moment, the Gu Xiaosang in their eyes disappeared!

    Gu Xiaosang seemed to have expected it. The finger just now was a feint. She took advantage of the momentum and moved forward. With a twist of her body, she actually arrived behind Shan Xiumei. Then, she waved her left hand elegantly and aimed straight at the back of Shan Xiumei''s head.

    Shan Xiumei was pulled down by the streamer and took the initiative to crash into her!

    After the six streaks of lightning lost Gu Xiaosang''s figure, their momentum did not decrease. Seeing that they were about to hit Shan Xiumei, they could only change their moves and panic.

    In the panic, a white shadow shed. Gu Xiaosang actually gave up on Shan Xiumei and crashed into the scattered sword lights. The surrounding air suddenly disappeared and there was no resistance. It was as if a terrifying vortex had been created, the fairies lost their steps, lost their center of gravity, and approached the Big Luo Demon Woman.

    One pulled, one pushed, and one released. The white shadow seemed to dance as the figures fell one by one. Moreover, Gu Xiaosang never left Shan Xiumei''s side. She used her as a shield and also used her as bait.

    By the time the scattered flower fairies gave up the streamers and joined the battle, only three of the seven fairies were left!

    Shan Xiumei managed to recover and drew her long sword. Suddenly, the floor split apart and she fell from the second floor to the first floor. This allowed her to escape from Gu Xiaosang''s control, the remaining three fairies did not care about their own lives. They clung to Gu Xiaosang and did not let her chase after them.

    Gu Xiaosang was not surprised. She only chuckled.

    The Xuan Nu''s descendant finally could not help but attack..

    After that, she killed all the fairy maidens and chased after them all the way to Huan. Then, she met Meng Qi again.

    The past had passed a thousand years and was already buried.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!